《Enchanting Alchemist》


 Chapter 1

    In the wild forest in the north of xuanyue City, four men threw the sack on the ground together, making a "bang".


    "Elder brother, if we don''t take advantage of her death, we''ll enjoy it. Although her face is scratched, she''s still a baby." A laitou man''s greedy way.


    The others'' eyes brightened, and said to the leader, "the third lady only said that she would be killed and thrown away, but she didn''t say how to die."


    "Yes, this woman comes from the first family of Dazheng. If she was not a waste material and a flower maniac, how could this fat meat fall into our mouth?"


    The leader was a man of five big and three rough. Hearing this, he tore the sack open, rubbed his hands and walked towards the girl who was unconscious in the sack, and showed his ideas with practical actions.


    It hurts!


    Hua rugo thinks her head is about to explode. How can she feel when she is dead?


    And there are so many memories in my mind.


    Because the physical waste materials can''t be cultivated and driven out of the family?


    A wretch under the fence who even looks down?


    Cowardly, self abased, flower crazed and ruined by others?


    Are people killing people for everything?


    Damn it! Can you be a little more wimpy?


    The moment the man stepped forward, the girl''s eyes suddenly opened, and the fierce eyes burst out, like a poisoned knife, which made people cold. In addition, a ferocious fork on each side of her face made people feel creepy.


    The big man was stunned, but when he thought that the girl was a useless and cowardly person, he thought that she was full of courage. He said:


    "dead girl, if you are obedient, maybe your brother can make you comfortable and comfortable. If you want to resist, don''t blame us for not being merciful."


    The girl has always been timid. She will be very obedient with a few words.


    This has been practiced by the officials and servants for countless times, and it will certainly work.


    "Dying!"


    Hua is like a song with thin lips, and two cold words are loud.


    "Ah!"


    In a daze, the big man saw a flash of figure in front of him. Then he stretched out his hand and broke his wrist. The broken bone pierced the skin, and the white bone and plasma could be seen vaguely.


    Hua Ruge groaned and quickly twisted his neck.


    The big man was still staring when he fell to the ground, as if he didn''t figure out how a waste man could kill his second class soldiers.


    "You dare to kill the boss, you want to die."


    Before that laitou roared and rushed over, Hua Ruge''s foot moved and appeared behind him.


    "Click!"


    "Plop!"


    Laitou fell to the ground like a broken sack, with his neck and body in a strange position.


    The remaining two people, seeing the murderous appearance before the change, knelt down on the ground and kowtowed: "Miss, please spare your life. It''s not our brother''s fault. You don''t remember that the villain let us go."


    "Tell me who sent you. I can think of letting you go." Hua Yuege stood in front of them and said coldly.


    "It''s the third lady of Shangguan."


    "We said it, and we left."


    The two rushed to the edge of the forest, fearing that Hua Ruge would change his mind a second later.


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    With two clear sounds, two branches pierced their necks from the back of their necks at the same time. They stared and fell straight forward.


    "The one who annoys me and still lives hasn''t been born." Hua Ruge clapped his hands.


    Yes, when she woke up, the body had changed its owner.


    She is a descendant of the ancient martial arts family. She is proficient in the essence of Chinese martial arts. Her first-hand medical skills are superb. She has unique talent. She has never been the only one who bullies others. She has never been bullied by others. When she digests the memory of the original master, every time she bullies, she feels the same.


    I can''t stand it!


    The original owner was originally a miss of Hua family, the first family of the Empire. When she was born, she found out that she was a rare genius in ten thousand years. Therefore, thousands of people could not help loving her.


    But somehow, the original master couldn''t cultivate even a little spiritual power. The master of the Hua family expected to be frustrated and angry. He didn''t give her a chance to drive her out of the Hua family when she was only seven years old.


    What took her back was the official family in Yecheng, a small family compared with the Hua family, and engaged the most outstanding youth of the family to her, hoping that one day a miracle would happen to her and change her family''s future.


    The poor original Lord''s heart was tied to the young man. He was grateful to the officials, but he didn''t know that it was being used. To no value will be dumped in the wilderness.


    After combing the memory of the original owner, Hua Ruge was angry and found a huge doubt.


    Others don''t know, but the original master knows that she is really a genius, and the speed of cultivation is very fast, but the strange thing is that the spiritual power comes and goes faster, and it always disappears before she feels it.


    She is timid and doesn''t talk to others, which makes people think she can''t practice.


    "It seems that the body is not simple. I need to study it carefully. Maybe the salted fish will turn over."


    Hua Ruge thought and sat on the ground with his knees crossed. He practiced in the way that the original master remembered, regardless of several dead bodies on the ground.


    Half a day later, Hua Ruge has been practicing all morning without any spiritual force remaining. With her strong perception, she finds that all spiritual forces flow to a white jade ring on her hand.


    She stopped practicing and looked at the ring carefully. It was an ordinary storage ring left by her mother. It should not be the problem.


    So she has the spirit to explore the ring space, which is empty, the most obvious is a white egg, very like a bird egg, she also has an impression.


    It was her mother who gave her when she was five years old and signed a contract with her, so she still felt that her spiritual power was absorbed by this egg.


    She took the egg out of her mind and held it in her palm. The egg didn''t know if she felt her mental strength, but there was a crack, and then it slowly cracked. She only felt a flash of white light, and there was a small beast in front of her eyes.


    It seems that there is a small animal on her shoulder with a big paw. It is blue light, big head and small body. It''s a bit like a shaved dog. It''s just two claws landing on the ground. Its forelimbs have evolved well. It can swing with the body when walking. It''s lovely.


    "What are you?" Hua Ruge looks at the little things that come out suddenly on his palm and dislikes them on his face.


    This little thing has absorbed the spiritual power of the original Lord for so many years. She still thinks it''s better to stay away from her. She doesn''t want her spiritual power to be absorbed too. After all, she still needs to turn over.


    "You are the thing, I am the beast, the beast!"


    The little beast jumps angrily on her palm, but its voice is too small. It seems to be cute.

 Chapter 2

    "Don''t bully my sister. I know the beast is not as small as you, even if I don''t recognize it all!" Hua is singing.


    "I''m bigger and scared to death!" The little beast refuses to obey.


    Hua Ruge scammed it with a smile: "then you can show me, and I will believe you when you are big."


    "Then you give me energy to eat. I can change if I eat energy." The little beast was so cunning that she didn''t expect it to be provoked, but also asked for benefits.


    Hua Ruge, even a passer-by, has heard that the higher the intelligence of a spirit beast, the higher it is. Look, the intelligence of this little thing is higher than that of a newborn. It''s really not a high spirit beast.


    She frowned and wondered if she would stay?


    Don''t keep it. If he is a treasure, he will lose a lot.


    Keep it. It absorbs its energy every day, but it''s deadly.


    She wanted to clap her forehead in agony, but she suddenly thought about the starting point of this clap, a very important thing that was forgotten by her for too long.


    In hazy memory, she remembers that she and her mother lived to the age of five. One night, her mother suddenly gave her a jade Jane and hurriedly said to her that she must open it when she can practice, or it will bring disaster.


    She casually put the jade Jane up and asked her mother what happened. At that time, her mother touched her head with a pale smile and said nothing. She disappeared that night and never came back.


    Hua Ruge thought about this. She had already turned over the space ring in her hand. She found the jade Jane in a corner that she had left out for ten years.


    I don''t want to. She forces a little spiritual power into her body.


    Then Hua Yuege felt that the flash of bright light had disappeared into his eyebrow, and there was a lot of information in his brain.


    The words left by the first mother.


    "Xiaoge, I''m glad you can see what I left behind. First of all, congratulations to you for hatching the devouring beast with your own spiritual power. It won''t absorb your spiritual power after hatching, and it will make your later cultivation much easier. But remember that it can''t be known by others, or it will cause death."


    "Second, your physique is not what they say is a talented warrior, but the body of elements, which will make you go far than all people, so it is not urgent to protect yourself."


    "Third, your mother has left you a proper skill, which you can practice well. Finally, my little song, you are the only concern of my mother in the world. You must take good care of yourself. My mother will always think of you. "


    This is a mother''s letter, every sentence does not leave Hua Ruge''s safety.


    Hua Ruge sighed and thought of the "body of elements" mentioned by her mother. Then her shocked mouth couldn''t close.


    According to the memory of the original Lord for 15 years, she also knows the way of cultivation in this world.


    This is a world where the strong are respected. The most common occupation is war division. Because the threshold is very low, as long as there is no problem in the body, you can control the fighting spirit.


    The rarer ones are soulmakers. They have powerful killing power, but they have high requirements for spirit and body, so their status should be higher.


    There are even fewer pharmacists who are full of stars and the moon. They have very high requirements for mental strength and element affinity.


    The rarest and most favored by heaven is the body of elements, which is a natural element container. As long as you have the proper skills, you will have the fortitude of the warrior and the powerful attack power of the soulman after cultivation.


    It is said that there are only two such people recorded in the history of the whole continent for tens of thousands of years. And none of these two people is a legend who is powerful and furious.


    But no matter how rare the body of elements is, there will never be only two people, but the rest died because they were assassinated before their rise, or because they were short of resources and could not afford to support them.


    In a word, the constitution is infinite in potential, powerful in body and extremely powerful in battle. However, it needs too many resources for growth, and no one can afford it.


    "It''s true that the rich in every world are the grand master, and the poor are the grandson." Hua ran, after searching for this information, began to Tucao, then went to make complaints about his own space ring.


    When she was distracted, she only listened to the sound of "ah Wu". She felt a light in her hand and looked down at the piece of jade slips that had been swallowed by the beast and held in her mouth.


    "I can''t eat that. Please give it to me." Hua Ruge said in a child friendly tone. Now she only feels that the original master has consumed countless spiritual power for so many years and only hatched a trouble.


    Not only has no combat power, but also only knows how to make trouble.


    "Ahhh."


    With the sound of swallowing, Hua Ruge saw that the devouring beast swallowed the jade Jane into her stomach, and then she lay comfortably in her palm.


    Hua Ruge went away immediately, which was left by her mother. Although she had read the information, it was useless, but it could not be eaten!


    Just as she was about to go away, she suddenly felt that her body had an extra force out of nothing, and was unconsciously swimming in her four limbs.


    She didn''t have time to analyze the reason. She immediately sat by the stream and began to meditate. For a moment, she opened her eyes, and her eyes were full of ecstasy. Because this power was not small, she directly upgraded from nothing to a first-class fighter.


    You should know that even if she is a genius, it will take at least one month for her to cultivate. Now she has upgraded without doing anything, probably because the little beast ate the jade Jane.


    "You can get me promoted by eating?" Hua, like a song, holds a small devouring animal in front of his eyes, and his eyes are wide open.


    "I don''t know. I''m going to split my energy in half when I eat." Swallowing animals are a little reluctant when they say this. They should be bound by a contract.


    "Can you digest and absorb everything?" Hua rugo is more concerned about this issue.


    "Of course, it''s not for nothing that I devour the animal''s name. I can absorb anything with energy!" As soon as the little beast listens to Hua Ruge and questions it, he immediately stands up to show off his ability.


    "That is to say, other people rely on elixir or Lingjing as resources, but I can use anything. Isn''t it a bit against the sky?" Hua Yuege said ecstatically.


    Swallowing beast jumped to her shoulder to sleep, and expressed his unwillingness to be with the earth bun.


    After Hua Ruge''s ecstasy, she was silent again. Think about that the original mother did this for her good. The wood show in the forest wind will destroy it. If she doesn''t hone her strong heart, her mobile gold treasure will be either used or killed early.


    It''s just that the original owner is so cowardly that he died before he could survive the hatching of devouring animals. This world is really not for the weak to survive.


    She sighed, just wanted to go to the city to find a place to comb the skills left by the original mother, she heard a woman''s soft voice on the official road in front:


    "where is this young man going, or we will go together, which will avoid the lonely journey."


    As soon as she raised her eyes, she saw a beautiful woman walking towards a man. She followed her eyes and saw only a flash of light in front of her, which made her lose her mind for a moment.

 Chapter 3

    A man not far away, his thick black hair is tied up by a black jade crown, wearing a black robe, and the complicated dark gold pattern is shining in the sun, which is indescribable.


    However, what is more striking than his clothes is his face. His skin is as clear as the first snow in winter. The eyebrows of his sword are slanted. Each of them is full of fierce Qi. The bridge of his nose is as straight as the pines. The color of his lips is as jade. The thin lips with beautiful radians are like a touch of red plum on the snow mountain. They are striking people''s vision.


    This perfect and unreal appearance, when the eyes under the thick eyelashes are lifted slightly, is endowed with a new life and a unique style.


    Such a person, just standing there casually, makes people feel that they have robbed the brilliance of the sun.


    But his bright eyes, like obsidian, flashed a glimmer of cold, and stared at the cold of human body.


    With Hua Ruge''s bearing capacity, she could not help feeling cold in her heart. She sighed a "good appearance" and went forward. She could only go out of this forest by official way, so she was closer and closer to the beautiful man.


    "Go away."


    The beautiful man''s red thin lips spit out a word full of evil spirit. Then Hua Ruge sees his broad sleeves waving to the woman who accosted him. The strong fluctuation of spiritual power is frightening.


    "Poof!"


    The woman who was lifted by the force of one move took a breath of blood in the air, and her body drew a parabola in the air, which was smashing in front of Hua Ruge. Even her soft body had touched her toes.


    Hua Yuege picked up her eyebrows and went to explore the woman''s breath out of the doctor''s instinct, but was shocked to find that she was dead.


    "It''s dark enough for you, don''t she just talk to you? You should be afraid of being accosted. Don''t go out."


    Hua Ruge got up and angrily scolded. She thought she was not a kind-hearted person, but there was no moral bottom line for such unprovoked killing.


    The man looked at her, his dark eyes flashed a trace of condensation, "woman within three feet of me, dead!"


    "I said you are..."


    Hua Yuege said that she couldn''t speak any more. She looked at the distance between the two. Her pupils widened sharply, and she flew back if she didn''t want to.


    But it''s too late!


    Only two steps back, she saw a flash of black shadow in front of her eyes. Then she felt that her neck seemed to be fastened by five steel bars, and it was still contracting. Her face suddenly turned red, and she lost the ability to speak and breathe.


    The man was so close that she could clearly see the cold like ice in his dark eyes. He was ready to take lives, but his face was not a little wavering. He was as calm as eating and drinking water.


    The appearance of the gods, the dark heart of the devil!


    Sir, is she not angry?


    Hua Ruge, no matter what the consequence is, pokes the middle finger of her right index finger directly into the man''s eyes. This time, she uses full strength, as long as he is blind.


    The man saw that she could react in such a short time, and could find the weakness to start. He raised his eyebrow and his hand around her neck to throw her out.


    The pain from Hua Ruge''s neck is more intense. The weak body has no strength and the heart is cold.


    She can already feel the spiritual power fluctuation from the man. If he throws her out this time, she will really go to hell.


    Damn it, how can other people cross to save all mankind? She came across here to make soy sauce?


    She remembered the abnormal man. If she met him in the next life, she would make him look good!


    But just as she was staring at the man''s face intently to remember him and revenge in the next life, she found that the man''s hand suddenly had no strength.


    He frowned, as if his eyes had been frozen for thousands of years with a painful color, and his whole body was shaking slightly.


    Hua Ruge took a breath and thought the brain was clearer.


    Look at this man''s face. He has pain color, white face and shivering all over. Nine out of ten, he is suffering from chronic diseases or chronic poisons.


    When she was thinking about how she would take advantage of the chance to escape, she suddenly felt that the man''s eyes were getting more and more strange.


    Then he reached out his other hand, and his cold fingers touched her forehead, and then he stroked her eyebrows and eyes. The long fingers were like the brush in the painter''s hand, copying every part of her face carefully.


    When he felt the scar on her face, his brow jumped, and there was a killing chance in his dark eyes.


    "You pervert, you let me go!" Hua is struggling like a song.


    She''s used to being strong, so she can''t stand being teased. Even if she''s facing a beautiful man who will lose his mind if he looks at her for more than three seconds!


    Once again, the man''s eyes changed from hazy to cold. His hands turned around her neck, stuck on her back neck, and pressed her thin body into his arms.


    His weak eyes closed and opened, but his body did not shake, as if Hua Ruge was some kind of good medicine for him.


    "Fuck, cough You are my mother Cough... Good bullying Cough... Is that right? "


    Hua Ruge, whose throat is free again, is hairy, but she desperately finds that she can''t push him even with all her strength. He is like a mountain pressing on her.


    "Man, I''ve written down this hatred. I''ll make sure you look good when I have a chance!" Hua Ruge, who has no choice but to scold his mother, is furious.


    But she soon felt that holding her strength in a little bit of reduction, and finally just lying on her body, she felt happy to push her away.


    However, the body is too thin and small. Instead, he fell down. The man was pressing on her, and the tip of his nose rubbed against the tip of her nose.


    She was ashamed and angry in her heart. She thought that the man was intentional, but when she looked at the man, she was in a coma.


    His skin showed a morbid pallor, his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and he was a bit gaunt after being dyed by the unique elegance, which caused heartache for no reason.


    Hua, like a song, lost his mind when he looked carefully.


    "Bah, bah, bah! If things are abnormal, there must be demons. It''s probably evil that a man looks so good! " Hua Yuege pushed him away and sat up, breathing out.


    The man lay on the grass, still awake.


    "It''s not light." Hua rugo touched his pulse, then looked at him gloating. Now she really wanted to slap him or kill him.


    She didn''t have the guts to raise and lower her hand.


    At first sight, this man is the kind of person with high strength and high status. If she can''t kill a snake or be found out later, it must be her.


    "Lucky for you, I won''t kill you, but I can''t cheapen you." Hua rugo turned over to see if there was anything good to rob directly.


    What she needs most now is money. If she gets something this time, her anger will subside.


    But to her disappointment, he had nothing but a black jade dragon ring on the middle finger of his right hand. I think all his wealth was here.


    Before her anger subsided, she reached out and took off the ring, humming, "if you don''t take it in vain, see if it hurts when you wake up."

 Chapter 4

    Hua rugo took the ring and left the forest, because if the officials found that these people who had been ordered to kill themselves didn''t go back, they would send someone to look for them. She didn''t want to waste her mind to deal with it.


    She wanted to live in the city for a while, recuperate her slightly emaciated body due to malnutrition, practice hard, and go out again after improving her strength.


    But who knows that she has too little money. The storage ring from the cold faced beautiful man has a boundary. She is not as energetic as that guy. She can''t break it and can''t take out the things inside.


    So she stayed for three days and was broke. She squatted on the side of the road and looked at the passers-by, thinking about how she could make money.


    At this time, she drove past a gorgeous carriage. The front and back guards added up to more than 50 people. The battle was very heavy and everyone in the street avoided.


    The talk of aunt shopping nearby reached her ears.


    "It''s worthy of the nobility. This week''s Miss''s going out is just a style."


    "That is, and I heard that Miss Zhou is not only beautiful and talented, but also blessed to marry her home."


    "You don''t know, grandma Zhang. Today Miss Zhou is going to the government to make an appointment."


    "Yo, who did Xu give it to?"


    "Of course, it''s Ye City''s first day. The sixth son of the Shangguan family has just begun to appear. Who else deserves the miss last week?"


    The women who buy vegetables are getting far away, but Hua Ruge''s lips provoke a scornful sneer.


    Green tea bitch with thin lover is not a perfect match.


    At the beginning, Shangguan''s family wanted to cling to her, so she couldn''t wait to coax the original owner and Shangguan to make a marriage agreement.


    Zhou yunyun is envious, but on her family, Zhou family is just a corner of the Viscount, but Hua family is the first Duke of the great Zheng Dynasty. On her talent, she was thrown ten blocks by Hua Ruge, and on her appearance, she is even worse.


    Otherwise, Hua Ruge has been hatching and devouring animals without knowing it, which is regarded as the waste body that can''t be cultivated, and because of the extreme inferiority of the body, Zhou yunyun will not give up Hua Ruge even if he works hard for ten more lives.


    With these reasons, Zhou yunyun not only bullied Hua Ruge himself, but also bribed the servants of the government. Not only did he bully her everywhere, even every meal he sent was rotten.


    Four years later, Hua Ruge''s recovery was basically hopeless, and she even cruelly scratched Hua Ruge''s face with a big fork on one side.


    Because the dagger was poisoned with strong corrosiveness, the wound was festered seriously.


    Hua Ruge is timid and dare not say that she did it after being bullied like this. The official didn''t ask for treatment, which eventually led to the crooked scar. It was ferocious to watch.


    From then on, Hua Yuege became more self abased. She was completely abandoned and spent the darkest four years of her life.


    And this Shangguan chuyun is even more excellent. Before, he was so attentive to China that he captured a heart and then became indifferent.


    Now look at Hua Ruge, 15, who has passed the best time of cultivation and has no hope of recovery. He acquiesces to his sister''s hand.


    It''s just


    Despicable to the extreme!


    Now even if the engagement is not gone, we will marry someone else. Is it true that she died?


    Although that kind of man is how far she wants to throw away, but how can she let them live safely!


    She stood up angrily and clapped her butt to catch up with Zhou yunyun''s carriage.


    However, when she arrived at Shangguan''s house, she didn''t go to the front door, but went over the wall into her yard.

 Chapter 5

    In recent years, Shangguan''s family has been courting China like a song, but they don''t want to take the actual benefits. After weighing up, they have given her a lot of treasures, ornaments and famous calligraphy and paintings.


    It''s not hard to guess if they make a small calculation. It''s just that these valuables can be used as a facade, and even if Hua Ruge leaves in the future, he will not take them away, nor will he lose anything to go to the official family.


    But they can''t even count that this body has changed another soul.


    Don''t take it?


    A gentleman?


    Which country are you kidding?


    In the dictionary of Hua Ruge, gentlemen and grandchildren draw equal signs. Whoever likes to install them will install them.


    "I am a hooligan. If I don''t accept it, I will bite me."


    Hua Ruge is humming and receiving all the treasures in the room into his storage ring. He plans to change these things into Lingjing, which will be eaten by the devouring beast, and his cultivation will be improved again.


    "You''re not dead, bitch?" A voice of surprise and alarm sounded at the door.


    Hua rugo turned around and saw a 40 year old woman standing there, who had been "taking care of" her mother Li.


    Give her a meal every day that even dogs don''t eat.


    It''s a normal entertainment to humiliate and bully her.


    It''s also Zhou yunyun''s accomplice. The scar on her face also has her credit.


    "Not as you wish, still alive." Hua Yuege answers with a smile.


    Mammy Li is used to bullying her. She doesn''t see what changes have taken place. She walks in and asks, "did you steal the things in the room?"


    "This book is mine. How can I say it''s stolen?"


    "Well, you little scumbag, dare to answer back. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you." Mammy Li is used to being arrogant. When she listens to Hua Ruge, she is no longer submissive. She is on fire immediately.


    "Of course, I don''t have a good life if I offend mammy Li." Hua echoed like a song.


    Mammy Li nodded at first, but soon felt that Hua''s face and tone were very different from those before.


    "But it''s fatal to offend me." Hua Ruge is still smiling.


    Mammy Li thought it was more and more strange, but Hua rugo had clasped her shoulders with both hands at this time, which made her bend down and put a knee on her stomach.


    Mammy Li''s old face turned red in a flash, bent down, and the bitter gall would come out.


    Hua Ruge broke her bun, grabbed her hair, and without saying a word, knocked on the brick thick solid wood table.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Hua Ru''s indifference made the table thump, and the tea cups on the table were shaken to the East and to the West.


    Mammy Li began to struggle in vain. After a few knocks, she was completely confused.


    Hua Ruge threw her on the ground, looked at her with blood all over her head, her eyes were scattered, and she didn''t have focal length, and smiled brightly: "now I''m really provoking you, how can you revenge me?"


    She smiled brilliantly, but the scars on her face were so ferocious that it was a horrible smile.


    Mother Li looked at her and was scared out of her wits: "you You are not Hua Ruge, you are a ghost It''s a ghost... "


    "That''s right. I''m a ghost. I came to ask you for your life..." Hua Ruge lies in her ear and makes a gloomy voice.


    "Ah!"


    Mammy Li screamed, and ran out as if the room were a purgatory.


    "Hello, I lied to you." Hua Ruge smiled at her back.


    Mammy Li can''t hear this now.


    "I''m more cruel than ghosts."


    Hua Yuege said, slowly walked out of the door.


    Mammy Li rolled to the front hall, where the guests gathered.


    "No, Hua Ruge has come back. She has become a ghost to ask for her life..." she cried at the same time

 Chapter 6

    The plaque in the hall is hung with red silk cloth. The guests at a table in the hall, the elders of Shangguan family and Zhou family in the center, and Shangguan chuyun and Zhou yunyun, who are standing hand in hand, are both smiling happily.


    What a romantic concubine.


    When hearing mother Li''s cry, both of them changed their colors. The third miss shangguanjin came to scold mother Li: "what are you shouting about? I didn''t see today''s happy day. Get out of here."


    Mammy Li knew that these three young ladies were always ruthless, and she did not dare to make a sound when she was scared.


    "Sister jin''er is right. Today is a happy day. It''s too unlucky to say ghosts." The beautiful voice comes from you, just like a jade plate, which makes people intoxicated.


    But when they heard the voice, the faces of the officials were all stiff. Looking for prestige, they saw a man walking slowly, with a smile on the face that was scratched.


    "Hua Ruge, you are not dead?" Shangguan Jiner''s eyes widened in surprise.


    She sent so many people to kill a useless person. She must be more than enough. How could she live?


    "A few days ago, I was actually murdered by some villains, but the king of Yan said that I was wronged and let me go back for revenge." She said with great surprise, matching her face, it was creepy.


    Shangguan jin''er gave a cold snort as soon as she was in awe.


    "Don''t play the devil here. I don''t know what you''re doing here. My brother won''t marry you. Go away as soon as you know what you''re doing."


    "I thought I was a miss Hua. You don''t pee and take photos of you. You look so ugly now. Even the beggars in the street don''t think you''re married to brother six."


    "Ha ha, the wishful toad."


    A group of sisters of Shangguan''s family all stood up and laughed at her, saying more and more. They really regarded this sarcastic satire as an entertainment project.


    Hua Yuege was not angry either. He walked up to the hall and smiled in the eyes of all the people:


    "this engagement was made by your family and me. At that time, it was also witnessed by these people. Now the engagement has not been cancelled, so his fiancee in the office of Chu Yun can only be me, and you have a lot of mischief today."


    At that time, the Shangguan family was afraid that Hua Ruge would deny his talent once he recovered, so they not only invited people to witness but also wrote down the engagement letter.


    The most important thing of Dazheng Dynasty is the spirit of contract, so unless two people agree to terminate the marriage contract at the same time, or one party dies, the marriage will be permanent.


    Once the means to protect themselves now seem to be slapping, slapping the family members of the superior officer.


    Shangguan chuyun''s face is blue, and Zhou yunyun''s face is full of resentment. The parents of the two families were even trembling with anger.


    Several sisters of Shangguan family are tongue tied and don''t know how to argue.


    Shangguan jin''er was so angry that she had to stamp her feet and scold: "shameless!"


    "It''s still Jiner''s sister who knows what to do." Hua Ruge turned his head to shangguanchuyun and zhouyunyun and said, "you really don''t want to face."


    Shangguan jin''er is stunned. Just when she wants to refute, she just looks at Shangguan''s family, Shangguan Xiong, who lives in Shangguan''s house, and gives her a fierce look, blaming her for making trouble.


    Shangguan jin''er glares at Hua Ruge angrily.


    When did this woman stop being mean and cowardly? She was so clever. She was so angry.


    "Hua Ruge, no matter how noisy you are today, I will not marry you. The one I love is yunyun. I must marry her." Shangguan chuyun frowned and insisted.


    He knew that Hua rugo always listened to him best.

 Chapter 7

    "Why didn''t you say it earlier? I can do it if you like." Hua Ruge is really reasonable.


    "Is it true?" the official said


    Zhou yunyun also looked at her strangely. She didn''t understand what she was making today.


    "Of course, it''s true. If you want to marry her without my consent, it''s not right. It''s better for me to be a person and complete you."


    Hua Ruge then said to Zhou yunyun, "in this way, I agree to let you marry in, start from my concubine''s room, and then serve me well. Maybe I can make a flat wife for you as soon as I''m happy."


    "Hua Ruge!" Zhou yunyun tightly clenched his fist and clenched his teeth.


    She was born into a noble family. Since she was a child, no one in this city wanted to make her three points. She had never suffered such humiliation, let alone was humiliated by Hua Ruge, the waste person she once stepped on.


    If not for so many people, she would have killed her!


    "Hua Ruge, you dare to humiliate the public, I''ll leave you today." Shangguan chuyun looks at the grievance of the beautiful woman, and her heart aches, and her anger comes up.


    "You haven''t married me yet. Why don''t you stop me?" Hua, like a song, laughs instead of angry. His eyes are full of provocations.


    Shangguan chuyun sneers and says, "I''ll write you a letter of divorce in front of so many people today. We''ll cancel the engagement!"


    "That''s fine." Hua Ruge finally let go.


    Shangguan chuyun''s face brightened. He looked at Zhou yunyun with adoration.


    Zhou yunyun holds his hand tightly, thinking that the happy time is coming soon, and his heart is almost sweet.


    "But I don''t agree."


    Hua''s voice is like a song, but the sound is like a basin of cold water. He pours his head on the two people who are in love.


    Shangguan chuyun and Zhou yunyun are frozen with smiles, and then they stare at Hua Ruge angrily.


    "What do you want?" Shangguan chuyun feels that he is about to be forced by her and has no idea.


    If the people sitting in Yecheng are not people with status, he wants to strangle Hua Ruge now, so the marriage agreement is not clear.


    Shangguan jin''er is so hateful. How could so many people she sent not kill her?


    "What do you have to do with me?" Hua Ruge frowned and said, "now it''s you who are treacherous and do wrong. What''s the reason why you blame me instead of admitting your mistake?"


    Zhou yunyun stares at her with hate. If her eyes can kill people, Hua Ruge has died countless times.


    "The elders of all families are here. What''s your fault for him to ignore the spirit of contract?" Hua Yuege said to the old people sitting there.


    These old guys are all thinking of Hua Ruge''s self-sufficiency, but they can''t say that on the face of it, so they all say that Hua Ruge is right. Shangguan chuyun wants to apologize and marry Hua Ruge.


    The faces of Shangguan chuyun and Zhou yunyun changed into pig liver color in an instant.


    "I told you don''t stare at me. I''ll make you not even a concubine." Hua Yuege looks at Zhou yunyun with a smile on her face. To put it out clearly is to laugh at her.


    "Hua Ruge, I killed you!" Zhou yunyun becomes angry and angry. He breaks away from shangguanchuyun. He has a little toe. His fingers are bent into claws. His hands are straight to Hua Ruge''s heart.


    If this let her fight solid, with the strength of her six level soldiers, Hua rugo this heart will let her out.

 Chapter 8

    Hua Ruge didn''t expect that she could start suddenly, but the reaction was very fast. When everyone didn''t expect Zhou yunyun to attack a useless man, she had a clever wrong step and avoided the deadly killing move.


    Zhou yunyun didn''t expect that she could escape. Hua Ruge was already running away from her.


    "If you don''t agree with each other, you will take your life. Are you not afraid of marrying out?" Hua Ruge, seeing that she also means to do something, first stimulates her.


    She speaks reasonably. Even if she doesn''t marry Shangguan chuyun, all the people in the city who are powerful and worthy of her family are here. Once her name is spread, no one dares to marry her.


    Zhou yunyun obviously saw that after Hua Ruge had finished saying this sentence, the elders of a large family had already shown their displeasure.


    But now she doesn''t want to care about anything. She just wants to kill Hua Ruge and let her close her annoying mouth forever and ever!


    "Yun Yun, don''t do that." At the critical moment, Shangguan chuyun stepped forward to hold her.


    Zhou yunyun''s chest heaved up and down violently, his eyes were red and staring at Hua Ruge, like a wild beast with crazy hair. It seemed that if the superior cloud didn''t pull her, she would rush up and tear Hua Ruge to pieces.


    Hua Ruge stepped forward and whistled: "I''m angry at you. You robbed my man. I don''t know if I bullied you."


    Zhou yunyun wants to run out again. Shangguan chuyun tightens her up and says angrily, "Hua Ruge, don''t you want me to marry you? I can promise you, but don''t regret when you marry."


    Seeing his fierce eyes, the onlookers felt that there was a lot of fun to watch. If Hua Ruge married, how could he be mistreated by Shangguan chuyun.


    He then said to Zhou yunyun, "you can rest assured that even if I marry her, it will always be you. Then I will give her to you for disposal."


    It is shameless for such a man to show his attitude to mistreat his wife in public.


    Zhou yunyun is more comfortable when he hears the words. Seeing Xianghua, he says, "do you hear me? Chu Yun doesn''t love you at all. Even if you marry, you will beg for trouble."


    Hua Ruge''s heart says that you are a treasure for this kind of scum man. I don''t like him even if I bring my shoes to my mother.


    "Do you really think so? I used to be a good wife when I married. Then your noble lady is not going to be a concubine? " Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows.


    Zhou yunyun''s eyes rose again with anger. It''s considered to be the next marriage to marry chuyun, the senior official, and to be a concubine now. She''s not willing to be a concubine.


    But if she gives up, she may never find a talent like shangguanchuyun who is willing to marry her again.


    "Otherwise, I will give you a chance. As long as you promise me a condition, I can give you the scum man." Hua Ruge throws out the hook he has prepared when the fire is enough.


    When Shangguan chuyun hears Hua Ruge saying that she wants to let herself out, she frowns. Doesn''t this woman love herself? How can she show such indifference?


    Zhou Yunyun is an eye one bright: "what condition?"


    Hua Yuege held out a white jade like finger and said with a smile, "a gold coin."


    "You only need one gold coin?" Zhou yunyun asked incredibly.


    "I''d like to have more points, but he''s worth it." Hua Ruge''s calculation: "there are twenty copper coins in the market, and one hundred and fifty Jin of pork is three thousand copper coins, that is, three gold coins. His one hundred and fifty Jin of pork is neither edible nor pretty. I''m afraid that one gold coin will be expensive."

 Chapter 9

    Puff...


    There was a burst of laughter in the hall. I dare to say that in the eyes of Hua Ruge, Shangguan chuyun could sell by Jin, and even the price of pork was not worth it?


    Up to now, who can''t see where she is reluctant to go to the office for such a long time. It''s to make fun of these two people.


    Shangguan chuyun''s face changed and became more and more ugly. It seemed that Hua Ruge''s eyes could spray out fire: "Hua Ruge, you are playing with me?"


    Hua rugo is always magnanimous, so she nodded her head honestly and replied, "otherwise, you should look like you are not good-looking, you should have no body, you should have such a bad personality, who likes you except blind people."


    "It''s hard for you to marry me if you are still narcissistic. I just think about it and throw up."


    Shangguan chuyun''s face was red, and he almost spewed out a mouthful of blood. He was talented and talented. He was praised to be a big man since he was a child. He had never been so humiliated, let alone in front of so many people.


    If this matter spreads out, how can he raise his head in Yecheng in the future.


    "The blind one, if you want this man to give me the money, don''t hesitate and don''t bargain, I will only give you this chance, or I will not marry and occupy the position of the right wife." Hua Yuege said and held out his hand to Zhou yunyun.


    As long as this gold coin is in her hand, I will not be able to raise my head again after the first official cloud.


    Zhou yunyun would like to think about it again, but she hesitated for a moment that Hua Ruge''s hand had been withdrawn slowly. She didn''t think about it any more, took out a gold coin and put it into Hua Ruge''s hand.


    Looking at the golden gold coin in the palm of his hand, Hua Yuege smiles.


    Shangguan chuyun covers his chest and doesn''t let the blood spit out. He says angrily, "Hua is like a song. You are too deceiving."


    "This is called bullying?" Hua Ruge''s face became cold and stared at him one by one: "you forget how you bullied me for so many years."


    Shangguan chuyun was silent for a while. He suddenly began to miss the days when Hua Ruge chased him every day. At that time, he thought she was upset. Now, he suddenly realized that such days seemed far away.


    "Hua Ruge, you humiliate me so much. I will challenge you for the dignity of my family!" Shangguan jin''er is angry and takes a step.


    Dazheng established his country by means of martial arts. Any dispute can be solved through duels. As long as both sides agree, they will die in duels.


    Hua rugo glanced at her and said, "family dignity is what you lose. How can you say that to challenge me that I can''t cultivate?"


    "I can''t tell you with your sharp teeth. Are you afraid to fight me?" Shangguan jin''er is still smart. She knows that Hua Ruge can''t win a battle if she wants to fight. She can only use force, and simply can''t argue.


    "Wrong!" Hua Ruge picked up her eyebrows and looked at her: "I accept it."


    Hiss ¡«


    there is a sound of air-conditioning in the hall. They don''t understand how Hua Ruge looks smart and how a person''s brain suddenly goes wrong.


    She is the body of a genius spirit root and a waste man. Everyone knows that it''s self seeking to duel with Shangguan jin''er, a six level warrior!


    "You Shangguan family want to insult yourself. How can I fail?"


    At this moment, not far above the roof, two people stood in the border, one of them said: "master, do you want me to do it?"


    Asked that person does not speak, deep eyes hit in Hua Ruge''s face, so quietly watching.

 Chapter 10

    In a row, Hua Ruge and Shangguan Jiner stood in the middle of the courtyard, found a highly respected witness, read out the duel statement, and then officially began.


    Hua Ruge is impatient in the sun.


    Shangguan jin''er said haughtily on her face, "I''m sure to beat you to your knees and beg for mercy today, waste man."


    "Your family will only be able to play authority on the waste people." Hua, like a song, reaches out to cover the sun, disdaining her face.


    When this sentence came out, the head of Shangguan''s family turned green again. She gave Shangguan jin''er a look and asked her to solve Hua Ruge as soon as possible. Anyway, this is a duel platform. Life and death are destiny.


    "When I hit you, look for your teeth, and see how hard your mouth is." Shangguan jin''er rushes towards Hua Ruge and punches her in the chest.


    Hua Ruge''s clothes are flying by her powerful fist wind, but her body doesn''t move, so she looks at her lightly.


    "No matter what she''s been through or what she''s been through, she''s scared to be stupid when she comes to actual combat." Zhou yunyun did not grudge his satire of China.


    But the next moment, she felt countless slaps on her face, burning pain.


    When Shangguan jin''er''s fist was about to touch Hua Ruge''s chest, she suddenly moved, but no one could see how she moved. She just felt that there was a light blue figure, and she had stood behind Shangguan jin''er.


    One step out, the whole audience shocked.


    Because people didn''t realize that there was any spiritual power fluctuation in Hua Ruge. It was incredible that they could walk out of such a mysterious footwork.


    Hua Ruge pokes Shangguan Jiner''s back with a finger, and Shangguan Jiner turns around with a strong hand, faster than before.


    Hua Ruge dodges again. Shangguan jin''er is not willing to do it. One move is faster than the other. But seeing that her spiritual strength is almost exhausted, she doesn''t meet Hua Ruge''s clothes.


    "How could it be?" Shangguan chuyun''s face changed.


    He knows Hua as a song. She can''t have such skill.


    Zhou yunyun is also unbelievable.


    Shangguanxiong almost lifted the table. The Shangguan family was forced by Hua Ruge to fight with a useless person in this public. If he lost, he would not let people poke jokes at his back when he went out.


    Shangguan jin''er takes out her long sword when she can''t reach Hua Ruge for many times. The sword and sword go straight to the key point of Hua Ruge. She doesn''t want to torture Hua Ruge anymore. She wants to kill her completely.


    Hua Ruge has had enough fun. She quickly and accurately clasps her wrist holding the sword in a confrontation. Shangguan jin''er is quick to respond this time. She mobilizes all her powers to the wrist to shake her hand.


    Hua Yuege pinched her wrist, and Shangguan jin''er threw away her sword in agony.


    She''s not a loser?


    Shangguan jin''er has only such an idea in her mind, but before she can say it, Hua Ruge has stabbed her neck with a silver needle flashing blue light in her right hand.


    "No, this woman is obviously the strength of a third level warrior. How could she not be injured just now?" The man in black who is not seen in the border is at a loss.


    "He''s not a division." Tuo Ba Rui spoke lightly.


    "But there is no energy fluctuation in the psychic master''s body. She has it clearly." The man in black murmured, then widened his eyes and said incredibly, "she can''t be the body of the legendary element, can she?"

 Chapter 11

    "Can you see that?" Tuo Ba Rui''s voice is deep, and his color flashes in his deep eyes, and then he quickly gathers it.


    "Really, my God, I thought I could only see this kind of constitution favored by God in the book, but I didn''t expect to see it in reality!" The man in black was a little slow for a moment.


    It''s just against the weather!


    On the stage, when Guan jin''er was stabbed by a silver needle, she had eyes all the time, and soon collapsed on the ground with a blue face.


    "Hua Ruge, you are mean. Why do you use poison when you win?" Shangguan says in a hurry.


    Shangguan jin''er is a compatriot of his mother. She has always had a deep feeling. Otherwise, he could not entrust her to get rid of Hua Ruge.


    "If I want to, I can not only use poison, but also strangle her immediately. Do you believe it?" Hua Ruge squats beside Shangguan jin''er, who has lost his language ability, and looks at Shangguan chuyun defiantly.


    "Dare you?"


    "I''m afraid I''ll dirty my hands." Hua Ruge hummed and kicked Shangguan Jiner off the duel platform.


    Shangguan chuyun hurry up to catch it.


    "Hua Ruge, I also challenge you to accept it?" Zhou yunyun hates to say that she was humiliated by Hua Ruge today. She would like to be broken to pieces. If she had a chance, she would not let it go.


    "You can be shameful. I dare not take it." Hua Ruge doesn''t want to.


    Zhou yunyun''s face overflowed with a successful smile. She jumped to the duel platform. She was so hateful that she took the long sword and cut her back to Hua Ruge.


    She is still more intelligent, such a large area of attack, Hua Ruge even if the footwork is mysterious it is difficult to completely hide.


    When Zhou yunyun saw that Hua was like a song, his mouth was slightly cocked.


    The man in black on the roof stepped forward half a step, leaning forward slightly. His sharp eyes were fixed on the battlefield, like a sharp sword that would come out of the body at any time.


    "She can handle it." Tuoba Rui''s voice is determined.


    When the long sword swept out, Hua Ruge''s body fell back straight. Zhou yunyun''s body twisted strangely in the middle of the air. Her hand was on the ground, and her other finger was twisting a silver needle.


    "Be careful, Yun Yun. She wants to plot." Cried the superior officer Chu Yun from below.


    Hearing this, Zhou yunyun quickly raised his sword and made a defensive posture that can resist the concealed weapons.


    Hua Ruge''s whereabouts is empty. He simply throws the silver needle to the shangguanchu cloud under the stage. Zhou yunyun looks at it.


    Hua Ruge''s lips and hands are on the ground. The whole person slides to Zhou yunyun and kicks her ankle heavily while she is distracted.


    "Click!"


    A broken bone sounds, and Zhou yunyun falls to the ground in pain.


    Over there, Shangguan chuyun dodges the silver needle and looks to this side anxiously.


    Hua Ruge turned up from the ground, but he didn''t stop but threw himself on Zhou yunyun.


    Zhou yunyun is just about to start. A dagger has been put on her neck.


    "Don''t move about. If I miss your life, it will be gone. Your lover won''t marry for you all his life." Hua Ruge rode on her and joked.


    "Hua Ruge, don''t go too far!" Shangguan shouts nervously.


    "Not too much, just let her pay some interest." Hua Yuege said and put the dagger close to Zhou yunyun''s face.


    "You What are you going to do? " Zhou yunyun''s voice changed with fright.

 Chapter 12

    "You don''t remember what you did to me?" Hua''s voice is as clear as a song, but it sounds like a horn from hell in Zhou yunyun''s ear.


    "Don''t Please don''t do that. I''ll give you whatever you want. " Zhou yunyun was soft this time, and tears came down.


    Shangguan chuyun hurriedly said: "Ruge, I''m wrong. I will help you find a pharmacist to cure your face. Please let go of the crowd."


    "What else do you want the police to do if an apology works?" Hua is like a song with a cool voice.


    After the words, the wrist turned quickly, and the dagger instantly drew a big fork on one side of Zhou yunyun''s face, with blood flowing.


    "Ah ah..." Zhou yunyun''s cry is bleak.


    Because the dagger was covered with a strong corrosive poison like sulfuric acid, her wound grew more and more ferocious at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Yun Yun." Shangguan chuyun''s eyes are red and he is about to rush to the stage. Hua Ruge doesn''t wait for him to come to the stage and kicks Zhou yunyun down.


    "Hiss ~" the man in black took a breath of air-conditioning and said: "this woman is too cruel to start. It''s just like you


    Tuoba Rui takes a look at the man in black and looks into the abyss.


    The man in black immediately lowered his head, looked at his nose and his heart, and dared not speak in disorder.


    Shangguan''s family quickly called a doctor to see Zhou yunyun''s injury. However, Zhou yunyun was uncooperative. Shangguan''s junior cloud took a lot of effort to hold him down.


    "Pa!"


    The head of the Zhou family slapped the table and angrily scolded Hua Ruge: "you are a demon girl. How dare you hurt my daughter? Do you really think that there is no one in the Zhou family?"


    "The Zhou family is a noble family. How can there be no one? Why don''t you come up and teach me a lesson?" Hua Ruge stands with his hands down, and looks at him with defiant eyes.


    The Zhou family leader really wants to chop her, but it''s OK to bully her to do it in nobody''s place. Now people call him how to pull this old face.


    "Teach you that you don''t need my husband. I''ll call the family to compete with you." The main voice of Zhou family is cold.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in others." Hua Ruge refused, and obviously refused to give him face.


    "You..." The Zhou family leader was so angry that he didn''t know what to say.


    Hua Ruge looked at Shangguan and said, "I can cure the wound on her face. Give you a chance to defeat me."


    Shangguan''s eyes were burning. "Are you serious?"


    Hua Ruge glanced at him, too lazy to talk.


    Shangguan chuyun puts down Zhou yunyun and flies to the stage. He is now the top of the seven level soldiers. He is close to breaking through to the war division. As the first gifted youth in Yecheng, his strength is not comparable to Zhou yunyun.


    He stood on the duel platform, standing tall and looking at Hua Ruge with complicated eyes. "You don''t have the power of spirit, even if you have any more powerful fighting skills, you can''t win me. If you are willing to save the crowd, I won''t fight."


    "You''re afraid to be a bully." Hua Ruge looked at him coldly: "Shangguan chuyun, can you not make people so sick."


    "I didn''t mean to bully the weak today, but she was aggressive. If there is any criticism in the future, please give me a fair talk."


    He was really afraid that it would ruin his reputation.


    Hua Ruge''s expression didn''t fluctuate at all, which she expected. She was a full hypocrite.


    "Hua Ruge, I''m going to show you the fighting power of the 7th level soldiers today." Shangguan chuyun is confident, but he carefully takes out his sword to avoid being humiliated by Hua Ruge.


    He is the first genius of Yecheng. If Hua Ruge, the most famous waste material, gets a little upper hand, it will be enough to become a laughingstock, so he will not only win, but also win perfection.

 Chapter 13

    "I''ll let you do it first." Shangguan chuyun stares at her, seemingly relaxed, but keeps a close eye on every part of her body to ensure that she can judge her attack in the first time.


    "Good." Hua Ruge agreed lightly, with a light blue sleeve at the corner of his lips.


    Shangguan chuyun saw her smile and strong self-confidence in her eyes, and felt a sense of awe in her heart, but at the next moment he was really shocked.


    "Puff, puff..."


    See Hua Ruge a wave of hands and then three fireballs appear out of the sky, then quickly toward the Shangguan cloud attack.


    Shangguan chuyun was shocked. He only had time for a donkey to roll away.


    "Soulman? She is the third level fire department soul master


    At this moment, all of them stood up in astonishment and looked at the girl standing quietly on the stage. She could only wave her hand and let the hall of Yecheng roll on the ground the first day.


    The strength of soulmakers lies in their ability to control the power between the heaven and the earth, while the war divisions can only mobilize their own energy. There is a huge gap between them, which also leads to the fact that soulmakers are generally stronger than the war divisions. Moreover, due to the scarcity of soulmakers, they have always been respected by people.


    None of them could have imagined that Miss Hua, who had been regarded as a waste material in Shangguan''s family, would become a soulmate?


    Shangguanxiong beats his chest and rushes to his feet. He hates how he didn''t calm down and let Hua Ruge stay for several years!


    If the Hua family knew that Hua Ruge had recovered her talent, they would definitely take her back. If they were married then, the official family would be a fish leaping over the dragon''s gate. How could he be so anxious? The Zhou family is nothing compared with the Hua family?


    "Ruge, you..." The appellation of Shangguan chuyun has changed.


    Hua Yuege pointed to him, and a fire dragon rushed to him with its fiery power.


    Shangguan chuyun is not so passive this time with preparation. He flies up to the sky before the fire dragon comes close to him, and the long sword slants down towards Hua Ruge.


    Everyone knows that every soul skill of soulman needs time to prepare, so melee is the fatal weakness of soulman.


    The fire dragon fluttered and landed on the duel platform, blowing out dust and smoke.


    The sword of Shangguan chuyun here has arrived at Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge laughs and points out a fireball. The goal is Shangguan chuyun''s face.


    The Shangguan chuyun''s smile, who thought he was winning, was fixed on his face. At this moment, when he was in the middle of the sky, he was exhausted for a long time. It was impossible to change his direction, so he could only draw a sword to block him.


    He was shocked in the heart. It seems that the soul skill of Hua Ruge doesn''t need time. What''s the matter?


    He drew his sword to defend his body. Hua rugo didn''t give him the chance to prepare any more. As soon as he spread his hands, three fire dragons flew out, blocking all directions of Shangguan''s Chu Yun.


    Shangguan chuyun was too late to be shocked. He hurried to block with sword Qi lattice, but the fire dragon was so powerful that he was almost immediately lifted out and fell under the duel platform.


    "The instant soul casting of the elemental body is really abnormal." The man in black on the roof was envious and jealous.


    Tuo Ba Rui raised his eyes slightly and said anxiously, "the body of elements is favored by heaven, but it is also driven by the capable. It is not necessarily a good thing for ordinary people. Her promotion in the future is more than ten times more difficult than others."


    At the bottom, the clothes of Shangguan chuyun''s upper body were burned. The burnt skin was full of burn marks. The blood and black ash mixed together, and it turned into strange dark red. He lay on the ground as weak as if he could faint at any time.


    Because of the appearance of Hua Ruge, the wedding ceremony was totally changed. The bride''s face was destroyed and she was in agony. The bridegroom was seriously injured and didn''t know how to survive. In addition, she took on a young lady who was poisoned and being diagnosed by a pharmacist. This really shocked everyone here. I''m glad that I didn''t offend Hua Ruge before.

 Chapter 14

    "Reporter, miss jin''er''s poison is mixed with many kinds of toxins. If you don''t know how to make the poison, you can''t get the antidote."


    "Reporter, miss yunyun''s face is highly poisoned. If she takes antidote or antidote pill, her life will be safe, but the damage to her face is still serious. I''m afraid she can''t recover."


    "The reporter, the young master has a large area of burns and serious internal injuries. I''m afraid he will have a good rest."


    One by one, the pharmacists reported the serious injuries to the Shangguan family leader. The Shangguan family leader heard that he finally fell the tea cup and stood up to watch Hua Ruge, full of murderous spirit.


    "Next up is my favorite part." In the face of his strong pressure, Hua Ruge calmly said to him, "I can get rid of my poison."


    "Hand it in?" Shangguanxiong''s voice was completely command, cold as frost.


    "You know it''s urgent." Hua Yuege laughed at him and said, "Heaven can forgive you for doing evil, and you can''t live for doing it yourself. You are the only one who has brought disaster to the official family today."


    If he doesn''t bring Hua Ruge back, if he takes her back and treats her well, even if he only guarantees that she won''t be hurt so much, all the disasters today can be avoided.


    "Hua Ruge, I won''t talk to you now. If you don''t give me the antidote, you won''t want to go out of this yard." With that, he bowed to the guests and said:


    "sorry, everyone. Let''s go back today. I''ll apologize some day."


    When they heard what he said, though they did not give up, they could only disperse.


    When the gate of the main courtyard was closed, only the officials and Zhou family were left in the courtyard. They all looked at Hua Ruge with fierce eyes and showed their murderous spirit.


    Hua Ruge was serious. She had just been fighting at the cross-border level. Her spiritual strength was almost exhausted and there was no way to fight again. Even if she had the strength, she could not deal with these old guys.


    "You can kill me. I''ll die." Hua Yuege pointed to Zhou yunyun and Shangguan jin''er on the ground and said, "but they are going to be buried with me."


    "When I catch you, I can''t help but you don''t give me the antidote." Shangguanxiong''s eyes were fierce, and he flew forward, his powerful momentum was so overwhelming that Hua Yuege couldn''t breathe.


    Hua Ruge looks indifferent, but he is also ruthless in his heart. He has saved all his energy and is ready to give him a head-on blow. It''s a price to make her feel bad.


    Shangguanxiong is getting closer. However, just as his palm is about to touch huaruge, he suddenly drinks loudly and is deafening:


    "unbridled."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a powerful force against shangguanxiong''s face.


    Shangguanxiong immediately flew down like a cannonball, and spewed out a mouthful of blood in the air. He just fell on the ground like a deflated ball, spitting blood on the ground.


    "Who?" The head of the Zhou family was horrified. He had just predicted the power. It scared him. He was the strong one among the strong.


    The Panther closed her hand and flew down from the roof. He was a lean man with a lean face. His eyes were full of wild impact, as if anyone in his eyes was a prey that could be killed at any time.


    "Lord panther."


    When the owner of the Zhou family saw the visitor, he immediately knelt down, and his voice trembled. "I don''t know if you are coming, but if you are far away, please punish me."


    Shangguanxiong can only break his teeth and swallow them in his stomach when he sees the visitors. He beckons shangguanxiong''s family to kneel down.


    But the Panther didn''t even look at them. After landing, she stood aside and bowed slightly.


    When people saw him doing this, their eyes were almost staring out, and they had a very bad premonition in their hearts.

 Chapter 15

    Who is a panther?


    There is only one expert in Dazheng Dynasty who can not even give the emperor face, but can make him so respectful.


    A name is about to come out, but everyone feels short of breath. They don''t know whether they are nervous or afraid.


    Hua Ruge looks at this scene in a dazed way, and feels that her brain can''t keep up with it.


    Then I saw a flash of black shadow in the courtyard. Before I saw anyone, there was a powerful pressure like a sea of smoke. All the people kneeling on the ground lowered their heads and raised their eyes vigorously, but only the black corner of his robe could be seen.


    However, Hua Ruge felt that she was not suppressed. She looked up and saw that there was more brilliance in front of her eyes. She had a black jade crown and a Black Dragon Robe with a jade belt tied around her waist. The figure ratio was the best in the perfect.


    The face seemed to be gilded with a golden glow in the midday sun. It was so beautiful that people just wanted to be fascinated by it.


    If Hua Ruge must describe the appearance of this man, it would be like a painting made by a painter who sleeps in a fairyland and devotes himself to the spirit and beauty of the world. He walked out of the painting and let all living beings marvel at him.


    But now that she saw him, the only thought in her mind was to die!


    She didn''t expect that the man could find her. Anyone close to him would kill him, let alone steal his ring.


    God!


    She didn''t know what she was doing.


    "Take part in the war, your highness." The superior officer male is covering the chest of serious injury, take the lead to shout.


    He doesn''t need to look at his face, but this strong and solemn breath is bound to be the great God of war, the king of war Tuo Ba Rui.


    "My great law, you dare to take private revenge on anyone who goes to the duel arena to live or die?" His voice is not heavy, but his words are like knives, which make people feel cold when they fall in their ears.


    Shangguanxiong''s throat is itchy but he dare not cough out. He holds his throat and kowtows repeatedly:


    "the grass-roots people know the crime, the grass-roots people know the crime. The grass-roots people just care too much about their children''s injuries. For a while, they are confused. Moreover, the grass-roots people just want to cure the disease and don''t want to hurt people''s lives. Ask his Highness the king of war to see clearly."


    "Sophistry?" Tuo Ba Rui''s voice rises, and thick murderous ideas come out, and the air around him condenses.


    No one doubts that he will kill immediately.


    Who is the king of war?


    Today''s emperor''s younger brother, the emperor''s uncles.


    At the age of nine, he went to the battlefield in armor. At the age of thirteen, he led the army. At the age of fifteen, he killed four neighbors at the border and dared not commit any more crimes.


    Once, three cities were slaughtered for one rage, with millions of corpses. Thirty li of land was completely bloodstained, and iron blood was widely spread in Kyushu.


    He is the God of war that everyone respects and the God of killing that everyone fears. It''s common to kill people easily.


    Of course, Hua Ruge also knows these things. When she thinks about it, she would like to kill herself. It''s not good to steal someone''s things, but steal him. Isn''t it because longevity is too long?


    No way! No matter what happened, she couldn''t admit that she had taken the ring. Anyway, he was in a coma and didn''t know. Maybe he had a way to live.


    Just thinking of Tuoba Rui suddenly turning to look at her, she is on the stage, so he looks up slightly.


    Hua ruomulu was frightened. He jumped down from the stage and stood three feet away. He was as humble as possible.


    She has self-knowledge. She doesn''t want to die just after crossing.


    When Tuo Ba Rui saw Hua Ruge, the cold in his eyes had unconsciously gathered up and said to her, "you are the conqueror, these people, do as you like."

 Chapter 16

    Hua Ruge''s face was flattered. He thought that this man must be forgetful of many things, and he didn''t know that he had taken his ring. This time, he was just passing by the host.


    So she stood up and went to shangguanxiong and Zhou''s master, who were kneeling on the ground, and said with a smile, "they just shouldn''t be impulsive. They are antidotes. I can''t give them."


    Shangguanxiong and the head of the Zhou family were angry when they heard her voice. However, because of Tuo BARREI''s presence, they could only admit their mistakes: "yes, we are impulsive. Please give me an antidote."


    Hua Ruge put a touch on the space ring, and suddenly two small medicine bottles appeared in his hands, one black and one red. They were handed over to the two old men respectively, and said: "one antidote in one bottle, just take it."


    Surprised by Hua''s generosity, they said, "thank you, girl."


    Hua Yuege''s smile is warm: "you are welcome. One antidote is a thousand gold coins."


    She crouched down to look at them, spread out a pair of white hands, and said, "take the money."


    The black leopard almost laughed. He knew that Hua Ruge was not so good at talking.


    Shangguanxiong and the head of the Zhou family were white and black. A thousand gold coins were almost their income for several months. But what else could they do now? They had to take the money obediently.


    Hua Ruge is holding a heavy money bag in one hand, laughing so hard that he can''t see his teeth.


    "They are worthy of being big families. Money is more. I haven''t seen so much money." She didn''t forget to make sarcasm when she collected the money. Then she saw the three wounded lying side by side with ugly faces. Shangguan jin''er even vomited black blood.


    Is it just spitting blood?


    Heart bear ability is too bad!


    Hua Ruge stood up, shaking her head, and took out the marriage letter she had set up eight years ago. She looked at the parchment which was kept by the original owner without any creases. She smiled sarcastically, squeezed her hands in the middle, and pulled it gently.


    "Stab......"


    Her hands kept on, and the marriage letter in her hand soon turned into a pile of paper scraps. Her big sleeves were flying, and the white paper scraps were floating over the heads of the Shangguan family.


    The scraps of paper were floating all over the sky, and she said, "from today on, I will cut off your Shangguan''s family. If you don''t have eyes to be my opponent in the future, don''t blame me for my gentle killing technique."


    Then she turned and went, the sun, her back straight, proud as a peacock, people feel that can not touch any more.


    Tuo barrui looks at her, and there is a faint appreciation in her deep eyes.


    Hua rugo felt a pain in her shoulder as soon as she stepped out of the two steps. She was caught by one hand, and then flew to the sky.


    At the same time, all the people felt that the figure of the three people in front of them was gone.


    "Then, your highness, where are you going to take me? Would you like to talk to me first?"


    Tuoba Rui didn''t respond. He grabbed her and continued to fly.


    "I''d like to say that we don''t know each other, or that we should keep a good distance, don''t you?"


    Tuoba Rui gas field is a little cold.


    "Of course I don''t mean to dislike you, but that''s right."


    Tuoba Rui is better, but he doesn''t stop.


    "Mommy, I''m afraid of heights. I''m going to puke." Hua Yuege gags.


    As expected, Tuoba Rui began to decline.


    Hua Ruge''s success in humming, Xiao Xiang''er, once you are so ascetic, you know that you must have a habit of cleanliness.


    The place where they landed was not far from the forest they had first met. It was a grassland beside the mountain and the water, full of poetry and painting.


    But Hua Ruge is not in the mood to enjoy it at all. She is now full of anxiety. She once felt that death was getting closer and closer to her.

 Chapter 17

    Tuo Ba Rui is observing her. Seeing that she has no sign to vomit, he turns his eyes to the clear lake in front of him.


    Hua Ruge looks like him. If he doesn''t talk, he won''t talk.


    "Thank you for seeing Zhan Wang off. I''ll go first if I have nothing to do. Goodbye." She said she would grease her feet.


    Even if she has to die, she has to change her way of dying. It''s terrible to be around him.


    "Did I let you go?" Tuoba Rui turns his head coldly and his eyes are sharp.


    Black panther, master, can''t you say you''re reluctant? Chasing girls like this will scare people away, won''t it?


    Hua Ruge''s heart is burning, but she still says with a smile for her life: "if you don''t go, what do you want to do, let''s talk about it."


    Tuoba Rui opens his hand to her: "ring."


    Hua Ruge''s heart is not good. This Ya is really not easy to deal with, but she knows that if she hands it over, she will die. It''s better to bite and not recognize it.


    "What ring?" Hua Yuege pointed to her ring and asked, "this is what my mother left for me."


    "Take my ring." Tuoba Rui is not confused by her, and says directly.


    "How do I know where your ring is?" Hua is like a song to the end.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her dishonesty and said in a deep voice, "that''s my covenant ring. I can feel it on you."


    Hua Yuege looked like dirt for a moment, but soon smiled: "yes, you see my memory. I remember that day a thief stole it from you, and then I saw it for you."


    Tuoba Rui looks at her with cold eyes.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes dodged and put the ring in his palm. He said with a smile, "thank you for your help."


    As soon as her voice fell, she felt a pain in her wrist. In fact, Tuo BARREI pinched her extended hand.


    Hua Ruge is furious. She''s not going to stop trying to make amends.


    Extending head is also a knife shrinking head is also a knife, who is she afraid of Hua Ruge?


    "It''s just how I stole it. I know you''re powerful, but what''s your ability to kill a young girl? You have to wait for me for three years. I''m sure you''ll be second after my 18th birthday!"


    She roared loudly, and then she glared at her eyes bravely, only to find that Tuo Barry didn''t see her at all. Then she felt her fingers cool, and then looked down and saw that Tuo Barry had put the black dragon ring on her middle finger.


    She felt that there were ten thousand alpacas whistling past in her heart, totally ignorant. What was she doing?


    Even if she had just crossed over, she knew that this ring must be a good thing. What''s the matter with his hands?


    Let her go to the underworld first to explore his way?


    "Here you are." The two short words came out of Tuo barrui''s mouth, and it felt a little stiff after listening carefully.


    Hua Yuege asked, "can''t you do it?"


    How does she know if this man is hurting her?


    Tuo Ba Rui''s face seemed to be frozen into ice, and he shook off her hand and said, "I will take your life once I find out that you have taken it. Can I believe you to try it?"


    "Letter." Hua Ruge nodded stiffly. This man must be annoying.


    Tuoba Rui''s face was a little better, and he said, "I''ve taken away the things in it. You''ll recognize the LORD with your blood. It''s yours."


    Hua rugo thinks it''s good to get a baby no matter what. As for the mystery, she can explore it later. As long as she doesn''t die, she will have a chance.


    She bit her finger and dropped a drop of blood on the dragon pattern. The blood soon spread all over the dragon pattern, making the picture more vivid.


    Then the black light flashed, and her blood disappeared. The ring, which had been loose on the finger, suddenly tightened, and the warm touch was close to her skin, as if it had been made for her.


    See this scene, Tuo Ba Rui''s mouth slightly up, just such a smile, it''s breathtaking.

 Chapter 18

    "Thanks, so I can go." Hua Ruge compared the ring on his hand to him.


    Tuoba Rui asked, "where are you going?"


    "Not on the way." Hua Ruge saw him let go and ran away quickly.


    Black leopard to reach to stop, Tuoba Rui but looked at her back light way: "we should go back to the king."


    "You don''t want to know where she''s going?" The black leopard looked at Hua Ruge''s figure and ran far away, then asked in surprise.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s voice is determined: "she wears my ring and can''t run away."


    "But you hid your breath. What would you do if you gave it to her?" The black panther was puzzled.


    "If it''s too early to let people know that she''s a body of elements, she''ll die, so we need to hide her spiritual power and make people think she''s just a psychic master."


    Tuoba Rui looks at the direction she left, and her voice is light.


    As for himself, he didn''t think about it and it''s not that important.


    When Hua Ruge came to the city, it was not dark yet. She wore a mask like the other two days before. She was not afraid that others would think her ugly, but her face recognition was too high. She was too lazy to deal with people here.


    After wearing the mask, she went to the drugstore to buy medicine and Danlu first. Because there are many rare herbs, the boss needs to raise them for a while. She went to the restaurant opposite the drugstore to eat in the waiting space.


    This restaurant has a good location and a good business. There are many people sitting around her, and all she talks about is what she did at Shangguan''s house today.


    Hua Ruge is so happy that she can join in the fun and listen to people''s comments while eating.


    "Have you heard? Hua Ruge ruined Miss Zhou''s face. When I passed by their house today, I saw that the servant''s face was not good-looking. It must not be cured. "


    "Did you get back from the official family?"


    "It''s a disgrace to go to the official''s house today. No one has the face to back out."


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Ask if you don''t know.


    "The sixth young master of Shangguan family was defeated by Hua Ruge, and he also retired from marriage. Now when Shangguan family goes out, he can''t afford to lose people."


    "How could it be? Shangguan chuyun is a genius. How can Hua Ruge beat him with a waste material? "


    "It''s said that Hua Ruge is a soul master. If I say so, how can other people''s Hua family get rid of waste? The official family just has no eyes."


    Hua Ruge listened to these conversations and made peanuts'' click and jump ''sound. It was very happy.


    From now on, her name, Hua Ruge, will be linked to the genius. She is floating there and has a conversation that arouses her interest.


    A new wine drinker said: "I just came back from Shangguan''s house. The housekeeper told me to postpone my engagement for a few days before delivering pork. It''s time to marry Miss Zhou."


    Hua Ruge was a little surprised. She knew that Shangguan Chu Yun was not a sentimental master, and he wanted to have a good face. How could he marry Zhou yunyun who ruined his face?


    Someone at the same table asked the same question. This time, the one who sent pork didn''t know.


    Next to him, someone came up and said, "you don''t know. Five days later, Bitong college and Royal College of Wangdu enroll students at the same time. Among them, Royal College is rich in resources, but what you can get in is not only talent but also nobility, so you want to."


    They want to know if Hua Rugong doesn''t want to know, but she does.


    In addition to talent, the progress of this cultivation is also extremely important. The Royal College, as its name implies, is run by the royal family. It''s not necessary to say that the reason why shangguanchu Yun married Zhou yunyun is to enter the Royal College, she believes.


    As long as the strength goes up, beautiful women are not everywhere.


    "College admissions?" She turned the tea cup, and there was a smile on her lips.

 Chapter 19

    She is in need of a safe haven. Isn''t this college just right.


    Just thinking about it, the guy from the drugstore over there ran to give her the medicine she asked for.


    Hua Ruge saw the medicine and went upstairs to his room.


    Since she wants to appear in front of people in a new image, the first thing to change is her face. In fact, her injury is not serious. As long as you ask a third-level herbalist to refine a third-level elixir, you can recover.


    But the requirements of the world''s pharmacists are so high that they are rarely out of line. If a pharmacist wants to be a soulmate, most people will be eliminated.


    And there are eight departments of soul skill, among which only the fire department soul master can be a medicine refiner, and only about one eighth of them are left.


    And this very few people are only in line with the standard of physical quality, there is also an important point is that the mental control is strong, and this will eliminate almost half of the people.


    Therefore, only a few people in the world have the ability to become a pharmacist, and it will take a long time to become a pharmacist, including the knowledge and practice of medicine. It will take decades to become a real pharmacist.


    But although it is difficult, once you become a pharmacist, you will be respected by millions of people, and all the suffering you suffer will be rewarded.


    Hua Ruge has these qualities. The body of the elements is compatible with the eight elements. Therefore, she is a soul master of the whole department. As for the spiritual control power, although the original master is not strong, her spiritual control power is very strong. Now she can be a pharmacist.


    As for the collocation of medicinal materials, not to mention that she was a saint of medicine in her last life, it is said that her original mother left almost all the Dan prescriptions recorded in the skill, from the first to the ninth, according to the prescriptions.


    However, it''s a little difficult to practice medicine. She can only try it several times if no one teaches her. Now, it''s five days before Wang Du enrolls students, and her time is short. She needs to hurry up.


    She meditates first, until the strength consumed in the daytime is restored, and then she takes out a bronze triangular red stove the size of a washbasin she bought before. She first holds the red stove on her left hand, and then uses soul skills. A flame rises on her palm to slowly hold the red stove up.


    The other hand began to input herbs according to the order recorded on the Dan Fang in memory. At the same time, it strictly controlled the size and density of the flame with mental strength. It was often used with one heart and two hands.


    After all, Hua Ruge did not do this kind of training. For the first time, she soon failed.


    "My money." She looked up to the sky and howled.


    But Hua Ruge is hard to beat. After a short rest, she began to try again.


    It turns out that alchemy is much more difficult than she thought, especially when there is no one to teach her, so she spent the next few days in her room.


    Until the third day, when he was delivering water, he heard a cheering sound in the room, which scared him to knock on the door and ask why?


    "It''s OK, girl. I''m glad to reward you."


    The light voice floated out, and then the waiter saw that the door opened, and a gold coin flew out. He caught the door and quickly closed it, never seeing the people inside.


    "Thank you, girl." Little two''s eyes were all staring into gold coins.


    If he came in, he would be more frightened. He saw Hua sitting on the dresser with a graceful posture and a face in the bronze mirror that could make any woman jealous.


    Her skin is like white jade, her eyes and eyebrows are like people''s paintings, her nose is high and delicate, her cheeks are slightly red like peach blossom, and her two red lips are like petals. She takes off a unique face in the world and looks at people casually, which will hook people''s soul.


    "NIMA, with such a vase face, I can eat by my face completely, and I need to be talented and have fur?"

 Chapter 20

    As the capital city of the great Zheng Kingdom, the capital city is full of people every year. The reason is that Bitong college and Royal College, the two best colleges in the Kingdom, will start new year''s enrollment tomorrow.


    In this martial land, strength is everything, and the best way to gain strength is to receive good teaching, so these people do not want to miss the opportunity to enter higher education institutions even if they crush their heads.


    At the end of the bustling street, the young man in green shirt came pacing. His skin was white, his facial features were delicate, his eyes were bright as stars, and his eyes were shining. It seemed that the street was a little dark.


    People around him looked sideways, and several women who stole the sight blushed slightly, but when they saw that he had no badge on his chest, they could not hide their disappointment.


    The man is a face of contempt heart grow good-looking what use, then subconsciously stand up, afraid that people can not see that represents the level of cultivation badge.


    The boy ignored their small movements. He stood in the street and spoke in a light direction: "I''m back."


    It''s not someone else. It''s Hua Ruge in men''s clothes. In order to be true to life, she made a shape changing pill to hide her feminine features and increase it by several centimeters.


    However, due to her limited level, the effect of this pill is only half a month, that is, if she wants to maintain male identity, she will take it again half a month later.


    The last time she stepped on this land was eight years ago, when she was a little girl abandoned by her family. Now she is back and will appear in front of the Chinese family with more talent than when she was born.


    I don''t know what those people will look like.


    "Young master, please help my mother..."


    When Hua Ruge was in ecstasy, there was a girl''s cry not far away.


    According to her reputation, she saw a group of people around the door of a medicine shop, whose voice came from the crowd.


    Hua Ruge walked away without saying a word. She has two hobbies in her life. The second one is that she likes to be busy and meddlesome. If there is something, she will feel uncomfortable no matter what.


    There are not many people around. In front of her are some young girls shopping.


    "Beauty, let''s go." She patted one of the girls on the shoulder.


    The girl was attracted by the name. When she saw Hua Ruge, she nodded her head straight, and didn''t know if she had responded.


    Hua Yuege said thanks. When he got to the front, he saw a man in his early twenties kneeling at the foot of a girl who seemed to be only thirteen or fourteen years old, begging for help.


    "Your short-lived old lady is so ill that she can''t be saved. Follow me and make sure you have a good life." The man''s voice is full of impatience, but he tries his best to coax the girl, looking at the girl''s eyes greedy and disgusting.


    "No, my mother is still alive. Please help her. I will serve you well and repay you later." The girl grabbed the man by the leg and cried for him.


    Hua Ruge noticed that there was a woman lying on the steps of the drugstore. She was covered in coarse cloth and linen. She knew that she had no money to cure her illness. Because of this, the girl didn''t hesitate to ask for help.


    "I have no spare money to save her. I only want you to go back to serve me if I can look up to you. Please don''t drink without penalty." The man said angrily, obviously the kind of rich man who was used to his temper. If he didn''t like it, he would hurt people.


    "Don''t do that, young master, as long as you save my mother and ask me to do anything." Girls cry more.


    "If you don''t understand, you can take her back to me and teach her well." A few men came up at once with a wave of their hands.


    "Stop it." Hua Ruge couldn''t see it. After making a sound to stop it, he went up to the young man and said, "scum, the girl''s mother''s life is in danger. You are still robbing her back. Are you an animal?"


    She said she was going to see the woman on the steps, and a second later was fatal to her.


    "You don''t want to live, don''t you, little white face, who dares to take care of me?" The man was scolded by Hua Ruge in front of so many people. He couldn''t hang on his face and stopped her.


    Hua Yuege squinted and snapped, "get out of my way."


    "A rookie who doesn''t even have a grade will learn from others to fight against injustice? Boy, are you out of your mind The man laughed, unmoved.


    The servants around him were also laughing wildly.


    "Dying." Hua Yuege talks with a wave of his hand, and the wind element immediately forms a sharp edge in front of her body, whistling to the man and beheading him.


    The man was shocked and lost his color. There was no place to hide in his hurry. In a hurry, he had to roll a donkey and roll all over the earth.


    But even then, because Hua Ruge suddenly cut off his belt, he stared at the pants falling down, and thought that if he hid later, his crotch would be chilly.


    "Level 3 soul skill instant? Is she a soul teacher? " Everyone present was shocked by Hua Ruge''s hand.


    Level 3 soul skill is not difficult. The junior soul master can do it, but only if there is a short period of time to brew, and only the soul tutor after the senior soul master can do it if he is not ready to use level 3 soul skill instantaneously.


    So far, the youngest soul tutor in the kingdom is 30 years old, but it seems that this young man is also a teenager. This strength is not only against the sky!


    At the same time, they were shocked by the two old men who were drinking tea on the second floor. When they saw this scene, they suddenly stood up. One of them was smoothing his beard and pulling out several of them.


    What Hua rugo wants is their misunderstanding. Taking advantage of their shock, he goes to the woman and reaches for her breath. Fortunately, he is still alive.


    The girl hurriedly ran over, knelt down to Hua rugo and begged, "I know you are a good man, as long as you save my mother, binger will be your man after that."


    "Well, don''t make yourself so cheap." Hua Yuege said and called out to the drugstore, "come to save people, I have money."


    When the drugstore heard Hua Ruge''s words, a doctor ran out at the first time to see the woman sick. Let alone that she had money. Even if she didn''t have money, the drugstore wouldn''t dare to offend her.


    The doctor himself is a soul master. He can detect the damage of human body with his mental power. The frown of the doctor is getting tighter and tighter. Finally, he said:


    "I''m sorry, young man, this is a kind of phthisis that has been working hard for many years. It''s hard to save. Besides, she has only one breath left, and there''s no way to save it."


    "It''s impossible. There must be a way. Aren''t you doctors? It can be saved! " Before Hua Yuege spoke, LAN binger cried loudly.


    The doctor waved and bowed to Hua Ruge and walked back.


    LAN bing''er kneels on the ground in despair, and the cry is hard to hear.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to expose too many means, but at this time, she couldn''t help feeling the pulse for the woman. In this view, the woman''s popularity has lost all the body functions, and her current ability is definitely impossible to save.


    Looking at the woman swallowing her last breath, she could not bear to stand up and pat LAN binger on the shoulder without speaking.


    The man who had been in trouble with LAN bing''er before saw Hua Ruge''s eyes and ran away with his pants on his head if he didn''t want to. He was a dandy, but he was not stupid. There were few ways to die when he was stared at by such a person.

 Chapter 21

    Hua rugo takes out her money and helps LAN binger bury her mother. It''s already evening. When she left the cemetery with LAN binger, she was stopped by two old men.


    The two old men, who were both plump and thin, were of the same spirit. Their eyes were fixed on Hua Ruge, which made her feel that the quiet cemetery seemed to be windy and gloomy.


    "The little brother came to enroll in the college?" Thin old man said first, look at Hua Ruge''s eyes are full of expectations.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and asked, "who are you?"


    The thin old man replied, "I am..."


    "I was so happy that I forgot to introduce it." "It doesn''t matter what my name is," said the fat old man. "I''m the dean of the Royal College. You can call me the dean."


    "And me, Dean li of Bitong college." The skinny old man is not to be outdone.


    Two people stare at each other, one big one small is very funny.


    Hua Ruge takes a breath of cool air. These two people are famous. Their disciples are everywhere. They are in a superior position in Dazheng. Although they have no official rank, even the princes and ministers should be respectful when they see each other. After all, there are few descendants who want to enter the college.


    "I''ve heard a lot about the two deans, but I don''t know what I''m looking for today." Hua rugo asked, but he also guessed that these two people saw their performance in the street during the day.


    Otherwise, with the identity of these two people, they will not come here.


    "At your age, it''s necessary to come to Wang to study at this time. Do you have any interest in entering Bitong college?" The thin old man said first.


    Before Hua Ruge waited for an answer, the fat man snapped, "come to our royal college if you want to come. It''s more than ten times richer than the resources of their Bitong college. It''s more suitable for cultivating talented students like you."


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "I''m sorry, I''m not a nobleman but a commoner. I can''t enter the Royal College."


    Thin old man said with a smile: "that happened to come to our Bitong college. There are all children who are determined to change their fate as you are. They must fit in well, and I will make an exception to provide you with more resources."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not aristocratic. I can make an exception for genius." The fat old man was ruthless. Although there was no such case before, he also spelled to keep Hua Ruge.


    "It seems that this rule is really for the weak. If you have strength, you can break anything." Hua Yuege said with a mockery on his face.


    In order to get into the Royal College, the man who wanted to face Chu Yun didn''t hesitate to marry the ruined Zhou yunyun. If he knew that this rule could be easily trampled, he didn''t know what he would think.


    "Genius should not be limited, young man, come to our royal college, we will create a good environment for you to grow up." Fat old man saw Hua as if he was moved by song, and advised him even more.


    The thin old man glared, but there was nothing to say.


    The Royal College has rich resources because of the support of the great nobility. Although there are few staff, each of them is excellent.


    While Bitong college is also run by the Royal Institution, but it is not funded, and it is widely accepted by the civilian population, with relatively scarce resources.


    It is the same talents that are far from the strength of royal college students, so there is no capital to compete.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to have any connection with Hua family before, so she just wanted to go to Bitong college, but now she has such an opportunity to get more resources, so she naturally doesn''t want to let it go.


    "The Royal College is very good." Hua Yuege said softly, and the fat man''s face had turned into a chrysanthemum.


    "There are so many people who don''t like it, but it doesn''t matter." She said, turning her head to Pao Laotou, "I will go to the college to sign up for the exam these days. Thank you very much, Dean."


    "I''m sorry, Dean Li. Thank you for your kindness, but I have to plan for myself." Hua Yuege said and bowed gently to the thin old man.


    You should know that she just thanked the fat Dean, so this apology seems to be sincere.


    Thin old man saw her action, although regretted, but also said: "you child really need good resources, around are my great talent, after the old man also feel happy."


    The fat old man was ecstatic. He put his hands on it and took out a golden placard and handed it to her: "this is my personal privilege for special students. Then you can sign up directly without assessment."


    "Thank you." Hua Ruge took the brochure and left.


    "Young man, I don''t know your name yet?" The fat old man shouted at the back.


    "Hua Ruge."


    Fat man heard the name after the pupil slightly shrunk, whispered: "how does the name so familiar?"


    "He will become the most dazzling talent of your students in the future, and you will hear it often." Thin old man''s sour way.


    "No, I''ve heard about it before. It seems that 15 years ago, there was a genius in the Hua family with the same name." Fat recalled.


    "Which Chinese family?"


    "Which one, of course, is the first family of the Empire, the government and the Chinese family?"


    "You mean it could be the same person?"


    "It shouldn''t be because it''s a baby girl, and it can''t be cultivated later." The fat man sighed, "it''s a pity, otherwise it will be another glory of my royal college."


    "Greedy snake swallows elephant, I tell you old Fang, you don''t be happy too early, we also have good seedling this time."


    "Then we''ll see you on the field this year!"


    "Who is afraid of you!"


    Out of the cemetery, Hua rugo said to LAN binger, "do you have any place to go? I''ll take you there."


    LAN bing''er lowered his head and didn''t dare to raise it. He whispered, "don''t you want me, young master?"


    Hua Ruge is a little confused: "it doesn''t mean that. It''s really that I didn''t do anything for you. You don''t need to talk about anything in return."


    "My father died when he joined the army earlier, leaving my mother and I to live together. Those relatives have alienated us when they see us in distress. I have no place to go now." Blue ice son said tears all drop down.


    Hua rugo had to raise her face and wipe her tears. "Don''t cry, I won''t leave you alone. Let me find a way to settle you."


    LAN bing''er sips the most speechless, a pair of stubborn eyes keep pouring out tears, and she looks at Hua Ruge with dim tears.


    "I''m afraid of you. Follow me first, and then settle you in a suitable place." Hua Ruge really can''t stand this kind of pitiful people crying in front of her.


    Let her help others in the end. Who let her meddle.


    "Thank you, young master. I will do well." LAN bing''er bows to thank her. The tense expression just now is gone.

 Chapter 22

    LAN bing''er is afraid of being bullied. She knows that she can''t escape this fate anywhere. Only following Hua Ruge can she feel secure.


    However, she could not imagine that today''s choice would completely change her life path.


    Hua rugo wants to tell her not to call her sister, but it''s not right now.


    Although it doesn''t matter to tell her her true gender, it will grow in the future, and she doesn''t even change her name.


    In case the girl says she leaks, it''s easy to remind people that she is the legendary Hua Ruge.


    She didn''t want to be exposed when she wasn''t ready, but it would ruin her overall plan. Hua rugo weighed it out and said, "don''t go out with me, I will treat you as my younger sister, and you can''t just call my elder brother."


    "How can I do that?" LAN bing''er is flattered to see her serious look.


    "I''ll do as I say, and we''re not afraid of others. We''ll do as we like. I''ll take care of you when something goes wrong." Hua Ruge touched her head and said.


    Even though she was used to class status, she was still a modern man in her heart. Looking at LAN binger who had suffered so much and was still trembling, she really felt a little hurt.


    LAN binger''s eyes were filled with tears. She chose Hua Ruge because she thought she was a good person. But in such a strict class world, no matter how good the master or the son is to the servants, what''s more, Hua Ruge is always defending.


    "Young master, you are very kind to me. I will certainly..."


    "Stop." Hua Ruge made a stop sign and realized that it was not so easy to change people''s ideas. He only got the way: "OK, we will spend a long time together in the future. Come on slowly."


    She said and rubbed the little girl''s head again. The little girl''s cheeks were already a little shy. Hua rugo looked at her small appearance and couldn''t help but say:


    "you are the wrong place. If you are in us, you must be the goddess of the moon."


    Hua Yuege said that she had already started to walk forward, and LAN bing''er said timidly, "how could it be?"


    "Why not? Just our looks, that''s what we can eat by our faces." "If we can wear them back, we can make a fortune at will. Where can we eat with our head on our waistband?"


    LAN bing''er tried to understand, but she was still confused and didn''t know what she was talking about.


    However, Hua rugo is not satisfied with this world, but he is very satisfied with his new face, so that he has not been able to adapt to the identity of a man, so that he went to the accommodation and said directly: "open a superior room for me."


    But when she saw LAN bing''er''s appearance, she thought of something wrong and changed her way: "no, two."


    Who thought of this time blue ice son but mumbled: "if young master money is not enough, one can also."


    Hua Ruge is a little confused. Are ancient girls so understanding?


    She told the boss to open two rooms, while pulling over LAN bing''er and Preaching: "silly boy, you can''t be so used to wronging yourself, it''s easy for people to take advantage of it and know whether or not."


    LAN bing''er nodded knowingly and asked Hua Yuege to spit blood: "will young master take advantage of me?"


    "Call me brother." Hua Ruge corrected a sentence and said, "of course I won''t, but it''s hard to guarantee that others will come up with your idea."


    "Bing''er won''t give advice to others." LAN bing''er said it seriously like a little adult.


    Hua Ruge stumbled and coughed: "don''t be cheated. Go to sleep."


    LAN bing''er nods, and they go upstairs to have a rest.


    In the morning of the next day, the Royal College had already lined up for talent test from the hall to the outside of the college. There were hundreds of people in a long line. This was the rule of the Royal College. No matter Wang sun Guizhou or the princes and powers, they had to line up honestly.


    Hua Ruge came here with LAN binger and was really shocked by the battle. It''s very strong to see those people in royal clothes standing in line.


    But she has a post from the headmaster. She doesn''t need to line up, so she has to go in directly.


    "Boy, you didn''t see the line go to one side. Don''t block Miss Ben from entering." She was about to enter when she heard a pretty voice behind her.


    LAN bing''er hurriedly gets out of the way as soon as she hears the sound. Hua Ruge pulls her up and turns to look at the person.


    The girl was sixteen or seventeen years old, dressed in a pink dress, with a beautiful gesture, but her face was extremely proud, and her chin was raised in a way that no one could see.


    "I''m in a good mood today. I don''t want to worry about you. I''ll shut your mouth wisely, or I''ll hit your mother and don''t know you." Hua is more poisonous than song.


    She is used to being arrogant and has no habit of swallowing.


    "You dare to talk to me like this. Don''t you know who I am?" The girl spoke in a tone of disbelief.


    Hua Ruge raised her eyebrows. She knew that even if she didn''t ask, she would report to her family.


    "Listen to me. I''m Hua Lingling, granddaughter of the elder of the Hua family. The leader of the Hua family, the famous first Duke of Dazheng, is my uncle." Hua Lingling''s very proud way.


    Hua rugo almost didn''t laugh. It''s a coincidence that the head of Hua''s family is the father she doesn''t want to see.


    Before her mother disappeared, she was the mother of the Chinese family. That is to say, Hua Ruge was the only legitimate lineage of the Chinese family. Her blood was many times nobler than the girl in front of her.


    If she goes back now, I''m afraid her cheap father will welcome her and show her the greatest enthusiasm. Unfortunately, she has no interest in interest binding, but she is very fond of beating the Chinese family.


    "Yo, it''s not too small. I''m scared when I say it." Hua, like a song, claps himself to his chest with exaggerated pretense, but his face is joking.


    "Then get out of the way." Hua Lingling is still arrogant, but she doesn''t see the irony of Hua Ruge.


    "Your Chinese family should test their IQ." Hua Ruge turns her eyes and doesn''t want to pay any more attention to her.


    "How dare you say that? Believe it or not, I told you not to take part in the assessment today? " Hua Lingling''s arrogant way.


    Without waiting for Hua rugo to speak, several people in the same clothes came to the other side. Hua Lingling immediately went up to a young girl and said, "sister Yue, this kid dares to speak rudely to the Chinese family. His courage is just too big."


    Hua Ruge squints, Hua Ruyue is her concubine''s younger sister. Before she was driven out of the Washington, she was flattered and humiliated the most ruthless person.


    Hua Ruyue looks up and is looking at Shanghua Ruge''s meaningful eyes, but she doesn''t care. She just says, "good dogs don''t block the way."


    In recent years, the Chinese family are even more arrogant and have no euphemism.


    "Who does a good dog scold?" Hua Ruge questions.


    "Good dog scolds you." The way of the moon without fear.


    Hua Ruge nods. "Yes."


    Hua Ruyue began to think that she was soft, but when she began to laugh around, she responded angrily: "do you dare to scold me?"

 Chapter 23

    "Those who insult others will always insult them." Hua, like a song, fought back.


    Hua Ruyue felt that the slap he raised was on his face, which was burning and painful.


    A man in white on her side heard this, with a slightly raised lip angle and a warm jade like look at Hua Ruge with interest.


    The boy is interesting.


    "Boy, dare you give me your name and tell me whose family you belong to?" Hua Yueyue asked, she hasn''t been blinded by anger.


    She thinks that this kid knows that he is a Chinese family and dare to be so arrogant. He must have some support. Besides, there are five princes standing by. She should not be too rude.


    "I''m afraid that you''ll have a long life. I''m a bachelor. I have no family background or dependence. Do you have a temper to beat you?"


    Hua Ruge is more attractive than her.


    If she hadn''t said it herself, how much support did others think she had behind her.


    After hearing this, Hua Ruyue was only angry. She said coldly, "you civilians dare to make trouble in Royal College. Believe it or not, I will kill you."


    The great Zheng Dynasty had a strict hierarchy and an orderly hierarchy. The nobles never regarded the common people as human beings.


    Hua Ruge pointed at her with a smile and said, "don''t scream. Come and bite me."


    People around want to laugh and dare not. Did she treat Hua Ruyue as a mad dog.


    "Come on." Hua is like the moon biting his teeth, and immediately a guard comes forward.


    But before we could do it, some teachers came over. No matter who they were, they asked coldly, "what are you doing? Have you made this a market? "


    Hua Ruyue didn''t dare to talk.


    The Royal College is run by the royal family. Its rules are always strict and all people are treated equally. Anyone who violates the rules is dismissed directly, let alone they have not been admitted to the hospital.


    "When we get here, we don''t care who you are. You are not allowed to enter the door directly. If you want to sign up, please go to the queue there." The staff said coldly.


    Now the granddaughters of the five princes, Hua Ruyue and the elder of the Hua family are all standing behind the line. Suddenly, Hua Ruge is the only one standing abruptly beside this long dragon.


    "Teacher, if she is a commoner and wants to muddle through, you must manage her." Hua Ruyue points to Hua Ruge''s indignant way.


    This person dare to contradict her in public. He must not let it go easily!


    The staff turned to look at Xiang huaruge and frowned, "are you really a common man?"


    Hua Ruge nodded honestly: "yes."


    "Then you are going to the wrong place. After two blocks, Bitong college is enrolling students. Go there." This man heard that Hua Ruge was a common man, but his tone did not change.


    Hua rugo shook his head: "yes, I came here to sign up."


    This time, the staff frowned, thinking that this kid was really coming to make trouble.


    Hua Ruyue naturally couldn''t let go of this opportunity and added: "I''m right, sir. People who want to disturb the order should be pulled out and killed. If it''s inconvenient for you, please give it to me."


    Say the morning China such as song to show a satisfied smile.


    "If you don''t leave, don''t blame me for letting you go." The tone of the staff was also a little bad.


    "I have something for you to see. You can accommodate yourself." Hua Ruge said with a smile.


    The staff thought that she was going to pay bribes to get rid of the relationship, and their faces sank.


    Hua Ruyue laughs less than anyone else, as if the next moment has foreseen the end of Hua Ruge being thrown out and killed.


    In the public''s attention, I saw Hua Ruge''s hand wipe on the storage ring. What he took out was not gold, not silver, but a golden famous post.


    Hua Yueyi''s disdain, at this time, all the big people have famous posts, it seems that she wants to go to someone''s relationship, will definitely mention the iron plate.


    But the faculty member was really shocked to see the famous post. He took it with some trembling, opened it and identified it carefully. Then he immediately put his eyes on Hua Ruge and said, "young man, I had to be abrupt before. I didn''t know you had the privilege given by the dean."


    Hua Ruyue saw a smile on the face of the staff who had been serious all the time, and the whole person was stunned. His stiff expression was like eating a fly, unable to spit it out and swallow it.


    The fifth prince was also stunned, and then his eyes became more meaningful.


    Hua rugo asked, "can I line up now?"


    "You don''t have to wait in line to sign up for famous posts." The staff gave her back the post and pointed her in the direction.


    "Thank you, teacher." Hua Ruge''s face is still humble and smiling, not proud of being valued.


    The staff immediately had a good feeling for him: "the child is calm and will do well in the future."


    Hua Yueyue almost breathed blood. Before Hua Yuege, when he scolded people, he scolded more than anyone else. Where can he be calm?


    Hua Ruge walked all the way to the registration office and got a lot of attention. Everyone was guessing who she was and could go in without assessment.


    Because the Royal College is all noble children, so it is allowed to bring people in and out, so she is not surprised to bring blue ice.


    Hua Ruge began to look around when he entered the yard. From the gate, there was a martial arts arena in front of him. There were two big stones on the arena.


    The red one is used to measure the level of cultivation, and the white one is used to measure talent. At this time, those who want to enter the Royal College are lining up below, waiting to show their talent and strength.


    Walking through the martial arts arena is the reception hall at the outermost layer of the school. Now, Hua rugo opens the table to register the information of students temporarily. Hua rugo goes to the front of the table and hands over the famous post to the registered staff, an old man about 50 years old.


    With this post, naturally everything is easy to do. Under the guidance of the old man, Hua rugo walked into the main hall next to him with a registered student list.


    This hall is the place where the registration medal is awarded according to the strength of the students.


    Hua Ruge, like a freshman, went in ignorant and showed a three-level soul skill after knowing the intention. The man''s eyes brightened and said, "three level soul master, it''s rare."


    The middle-aged man said, and then he not only gave her a medal just like the warrior, but also gave her a big red fire department robe that the soulman could wear.


    Hua Yuege took over. Although he smiled friendly, there was no joy at the bottom of his eyes.


    LAN bing''er is different. Her eyes immediately open when she looks at the robe. She has seen people wearing this kind of clothes several times in her memory. Every time, those people are like gods.


    I didn''t expect that my young master also had it. As long as I follow him, no one will dare to bully me again.


    The more she thought about it, the luckier she felt.


    Hua rugo looked at her, and pulled her forward to the middle-aged man who presented the Medal: "teacher, my sister is reporting with me today. Can I borrow the spirit testing stone here to test her?"

 Chapter 24

    "Of course." The middle-aged people like singing to China are still enjoying it. Moreover, they are also idle and can have a look at the bustle.


    Hua Yuege said thanks and said to LAN bing''er, "put your hands on the stone."


    LAN bing''er said timidly, "but I''m not..."


    Before the word "aristocrat" was said, Hua Ruge shook her head and gave her a firm look.


    LAN bing''er didn''t want to let her down. She bit her lip and closed her eyes and put her hand on the stone.


    Hua is like a song.


    Soon, the white stone flashed a light white light. The words "Linggen Level 3" appeared on the stone


    the middle-aged man shook his head. Linggen was divided into nine levels. The higher the talent, the better. Because Royal College was only open to the aristocrats, the enrollment standard was lower, but it was also above level 4 Linggen.


    "It''s a big gap between the same people." The middle-aged sighed, "you should know that there was a baby girl in the Chinese family who was a genius of grade eight."


    The Linggen test of level 6 and above is regarded as a genius. Level 7 is rare. Level 8 is extremely rare. Level 9 Linggen has never appeared in the mainland. No one knows how rebellious it is.


    Hua rugo frowned. She was not satisfied with the result of the test. She thought God was unfair to the child.


    LAN bing''er thought that she was not good at her performance. She lowered her head and whispered, "brother, did I disappoint you?"


    She said tears were falling.


    Hua Ruge patted her head peacefully, took a stone and said, "come on, try to focus your attention on it."


    The stone is used to test mental power. It''s very small because of the rare materials. It''s only the size of Hua Ruge''s palm.


    LAN binger closed her eyes and concentrated her mind.


    So the stone slowly reacts and lights up.


    Spirit level three!


    Level Four!


    Level five!


    Level six!


    Level seven!


    Hua Ruge is waiting for the change of the words on the stone. When the number is five, she will be very happy. When it is six, she will be surprised. When it is seven, she will be wide eyed and don''t know what to say.


    The middle-aged people also have similar expressions. It''s hard to know that spiritual strength is more difficult than Linggen''s. level 7 spiritual strength can not only be a soul master, but also a herbalist.


    "Brother..." LAN bing''er didn''t know what happened. She pulled Hua Ruge''s corner nervously.


    "Little girl is very natural." Hua rugo smiled and pinched her face.


    When LAN bing''er saw her smile, he was relieved and said that he would not let the young master down.


    "Let the child sign up, and he will definitely be chosen." The middle-aged man said excitedly.


    LAN binger is in a fog. Hua Ruge politely thanks her and leaves with LAN binger.


    After leaving the main hall, Hua Ruge walked to the dormitory arranged by the backyard and said to LAN binger, "just now you saw that you are a talented person. If you want to study in the college, I can send you to Bitong college."


    LAN bing''er is a little nervous, and he just shakes his head when he doesn''t speak.


    Hua rugo knew that the child took himself as a life-saving straw, and only got the way: "if you don''t want to leave, you can stay. I won''t rush you, but you have to think about it again. The registration time is only one day tomorrow."


    "I won''t go." LAN bing''er said obstinately, and his attitude never wavered from beginning to end.


    Hua rugo knew that she was afraid of being bullied. She touched her head and sighed: "poor child."


    Blue bing''er looks meek with her head down.


    Students'' dormitories are similar to quadrangles. Each courtyard has four rooms and each room has two rooms, which are used by students and their servants. The standard is that each student takes a servant.


    Hua Ruge is located in the north of the house. It is quiet. The blue mud tile house is clean and tidy. There is a plot of land in front of the house where flowers and plants can be planted. There is a well in the yard, which is very lively and elegant. It is very suitable for Qingxiu.


    "It''s nice here." LAN bing''er walked around in the room decorated with simple furnishings and asked happily, "are we going to live in the future, young master?"


    Hua rugo looked up at her and saw that she was making the single bed. He looked up and said, "if you want to live here, I can live outside."


    LAN bing''er''s cheeks turn red. She wriggles and says, "young master, I don''t mean that. I am..."


    What she said was to live in the room. She didn''t mean to sleep in the bed until she saw the wrinkles on it.


    "No, I''ll sleep inside, you''ll sleep outside." Hua Ruge said casually.


    Her attention is in the room at the moment. She feels that there must be array maintenance outside the hospital, because the aura and elements inside are obviously stronger than those outside.


    In such an environment, you can speed up your cultivation. It''s not good to say that the resources are good here.


    In the afternoon, Hua Ruge was meditating in bed, while LAN binger was cleaning inside and outside.


    "Pa!"


    There was a sound of porcelain falling outside, and then she heard LAN binger''s cowardly apologies.


    Hua Ruge frowned slightly, but she couldn''t get up immediately because her body''s psychic power hadn''t finished the whole week. She kept the platform clean, and then slowly breathed out a breath, so she got out of bed and went out.


    When she went out, she found that it was already evening. The three houses around were lit with candles. The yard was full of servants moving their living utensils into the room.


    The storage ring is too rare. It''s good for a top noble family to have one, and it''s all in the hands of the head of the family. There are few children below. They can only move it back and forth in this way.


    At the moment, there is a small table in front of blue bing''er, and the ground in front of her feet is a big broken vase. I think these people moved here and there. She accidentally broke it when cleaning.


    However, LAN bing''er did not encounter difficulties as she imagined. She only listened to the man in royal clothing standing beside her placate and said, "it''s just a decoration. If it''s broken, it''s OK to save the place."


    This man, who has a soft posture, is as warm as jade and has clear eyes. He is the one standing beside Hua Ruyue in the morning.


    LAN bing''er stood in place with some formality. I don''t think she had ever seen such a person before. She didn''t dare to answer.


    "Since the five princes say it doesn''t matter, I''ll forgive you." Hua Yuege said to walk out of the door, with a faint voice of alienation.


    She doesn''t like people who are too close to the Hua family.


    LAN binger looks at Hua Ruge''s eyes and feels sorry. Hua Ruge gives her a reassuring smile.


    "Little brother knows who I am?" Tuobayu asked curiously.


    "The only people who can make the Hua family worry about are the royal family. Today, the nine dragon heirs are the same age as you, only the fourth Prince and the fifth prince. The fourth Prince just went to the frontier to guard and practice. The rest is not the fifth prince you."


    Hua Yuege said, standing in front of him, with no expression on his face, as if it were a simple thing.

 Chapter 25

    Tuobayu smiled, and there was a kind of cool and uninhibited taste between his eyebrows. He said, "it''s interesting."


    One day, he saw her swearing, pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. He saw her wise and intelligent. He thought that Hua Yuege was bold, reckless and delicate. He was really an interesting person.


    Hua Ruge didn''t dislike him so much when he saw that he looked real and natural.


    "I''ll be the host for a while and invite the neighbors to have a drink. I don''t know if my little brother would like to show his respect?" Tuobayu invites Tao.


    Hua Yuege readily agreed: "of course."


    She is a love to join in the fun. She used to love to be together with her roommates when she was in University. Now, naturally, she doesn''t want to be alone.


    Hearing her promise, tuobayu smiled happily and said, "let''s have a good drink later."


    When the other three servants clean up the courtyard, tuobayu''s table is placed in the middle of the courtyard. Except for Hua Ruge, three of them know each other.


    "Brother Hua is a talent specially recruited by the headmaster. It''s a great honor to be able to drink with us." Hua Ruge is opposite a tall black faced man, holding a glass of wine and being simple.


    Before Hua Ruge could speak, a peanut fell on the black face and sweat head. The founder continued to hold the peanut and said, "speak to people."


    This man is thin and has a beautiful face. His white face is a little bookish and boring.


    "Yan Zixing, can''t you save some face for me?" Mao Jun, a black faced man, shouted at his throat


    "Other people call it face, you can only call it cheeky." Yan Zixing tasted the wine in the cup, but his voice was not high but sharp.


    Hua Yuege couldn''t help laughing. They were obviously not familiar.


    "You want to fight, don''t you?" Seeing that his words are invincible, Mao Jun will fight if he pulls his sleeve.


    Yan Zixing raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m afraid of you?"


    Maojun man is eager to try, but tuobayu says, "you two don''t see when this is, the Hua brothers are still there."


    Yan Zixing sat still.


    Mao Jun hummed and stopped fighting.


    "Let me introduce you. This is Mao Jun, the third young master of General Mao''s family who guards the border." Tuobayu introduces to Hua Ruge.


    "Brother Hua, I''m not afraid to laugh at you. I''m a rude man. I won''t say anything nice. If you have any difficulties in the future, please come to me and help me if you can."


    He said to Hua Yuege and raised his glass freely.


    His words are like songs to China. She grinned: "I recognize your brother for your words. Come on, do it."


    After drinking a glass of wine, Tuoba Yu praised the good quantity of wine, and looked at Yan Zixing and said, "this is the son of the chancellor''s family, Yan Zixing."


    Yan Zixing lifted his glass at the sound of his words and said simply and comprehensively, "I have few words, but I am good."


    Hua Ruge laughed, but she didn''t expect that the scholar was not only old-fashioned, but also a little funny.


    "I''ve seen people for a long time, please banquet elder brother." She raised her glass.


    Yan Zixing drank it all, and then tuobayu suggested that we drink a drink together. Four white jade cups collided in the moonlight, and then the liquor went into the throat, burning Hua Ruge''s body. After coming to the world, he felt so warm for the first time.


    Four people talk about speculation, constantly push the cup to change.


    After the third tour, Hua rugo said, "I really have one thing. Can you help me solve it?"


    All three of them leaned over to let her say.


    "I want to get a noble nationality. It''s not good for your family to build a great family. Is there any other way?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Bayu nodded: "it''s really inconvenient for you to have no noble status in this high-ranking college. When we find a way for you, try to find a decent family for you, then we will say that you are their adopted son."


    Mao Jun and Yan Zixing are thinking on one face. They are already thinking of ways.


    "Your Highness Wu misunderstood. Since I came in, I''m not afraid of criticism. I''m planning for my sister. The child is talented, but I don''t want to leave me. I want her to go to school with me. It doesn''t have to be too dignified. It''s good to go to college."


    Not far away, blue bing''er shivered when she heard this. She couldn''t believe looking at the thin boy in the moonlight. How could she not think that Hua Ruge planned so much for the lonely girl she picked up on the road.


    "It''s not your maid. No wonder you treat her so well." Tuobayu is clear.


    LAN binger thinks she doesn''t know what to say.


    "Since it''s just to enter the college, it''s easy to say that there are too many little nobles attached to my family. Tomorrow, I''ll choose a humble one to leave your sister''s nationality, so as not to attract too much attention."


    Mao Jun is straightforward and directly takes care of things.


    Yan Zixing nodded his head: "it''s easy for him to work out. I''m not in a good position, but if he doesn''t, I can help you."


    Hua Ruge looked at these people''s generous help, and then he said: "I''ve written down the human feelings. I don''t thank you. I will help you if you have something in the future."


    "You''re welcome. Come to drink. If you don''t get drunk today, don''t go back!" Mao Jun shouted at the top of his voice.


    A few people had a good chat. They drank too much of a cup of spirits soon. Yan Zixing was just a talker after he was drunk. He had to talk about his childhood embarrassment with Hua Ruge.


    Mao Jun''s head is over half of the wine table. His eyes are drunk and his eavesdropping looks like a proper one. Tuobayu squints his eyes and holds the wine pot like a lazy drunk cat.


    LAN bing''er wanted to remind his young master that he should go back to have a rest. He saw her clapping Yan Zixing on the shoulder: "what are you doing? I even bombed the seven star hotel. Do you understand the seven star hotel? Even toilets are better than palaces. "


    LAN bing''er helps her forehead. My young master is drunk. He starts to talk nonsense.


    It took her a lot of energy to help Hua Ruge to the room. Hua Ruge loves drinking but the amount of alcohol is not good. When she came back to the room, it seemed that she could fall asleep with a pillow.


    But when she glanced over the window, she could see that there was only one more shadow. He stood with his back to her, tall and strong.


    At the moment of seeing him, Hua Yuege''s eyes were as big as eggs!


    Blue bing''er, who was about to quilt her, was shocked by her appearance.


    But before she turned around, there was another figure behind her. She quickly pointed her hole and sent her to the outer room, and closed the door.


    The atmosphere in the room was awkwardly enchanted.


    Hua rugo saw that he was scared out of a sweat, and the wine woke up most of the time.


    What happened to him? How does he find himself? Now that he has recovered his face and changed his men''s clothes, he has no reason to recognize it?


    The black figure gradually turned around, and the startling face was still dazzling under the half bright and half extinguished candlelight. It was so dazzling that it was like a song.


    She hates to bite her teeth.


    Tell yourself it must be wine!


    "Men and women are insensible." Tuoba Rui''s voice seeps with cold.


    Ga?


    Hua Ruge looks at him in a dazed way. What does he mean?


    "Why were you so close to men just now?"

 Chapter 26

    Hua Ruge really wants to scold a pervert. He doesn''t care if he doesn''t get close to others. He doesn''t even care about other people''s intimacy. Besides, it''s none of his business.


    She didn''t talk to him about such a nutrient free topic, but said, "I''m like this now. Can you find it?"


    Tuoba Rui stares at her: "you have my ring on your hand."


    "I knew it wasn''t good." Hua Ruge murmured in a low voice. She was a little drunk. She didn''t have the scruples before talking. The way she murmured was more lovely than before.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees in the eye, in the eye soft some, the voice also slowed down: "later forbid and the man walks too close."


    "You''re not my mother. What are you doing?" Hua Ruge squints at him.


    Tuo Barry raised his eyebrows, and the cold chill came out from the corner of his eyes. He was so scared that Hua Ruge, who was staring at him, trembled. He said: "if you have something to say, don''t do it."


    She remembered that the expression on his face when he killed was not as scary as it is now. He would not feed his body to the dog.


    Tuoba Rui walked to the bedside with cold face, Hua Ruge hugged the quilt and shrank to the foot of the bed, his voice trembled: "you What are you doing? "


    "I want to tell you that besides your mother, there are also your men." Tuoba Rui enunciates clearly.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know what it meant. She felt a pain in her shoulder and was pushed to bed. Then she sank into a familiar feeling and was in a state of stupor.


    Tuoba Rui imprisons her under the body, raises her hand to untie her corset, suddenly a green silk to let off, added some charming posture for her.


    Under the candlelight, her face is very beautiful, and her eyes are drunk and blurred. Two red flowers on her cheek are like flowers to be picked by others. They are very attractive.


    He knew that the person he liked would not be ugly, so he did.


    "Pervert, you go down for me. What do you want to do?"


    Hua rugo felt that she was about to break down. She was angry but afraid to start. For fear that this guy would be unhappy, she would die.


    "You''re mine, you can only get close to me, understand?" Tuo Ba Rui raised her chin, the voice of condensation showed unquestionable dignity.


    "When did I become you? Can you change your mind for personal torture?" Hua make complaints about his face.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t dislike that he is closer to her. He stretches out his thumb and rubs her lips. He says in a low way, "don''t change. You are the only one in this life."


    His movements are very gentle, like touching some rare treasure, afraid of breaking it with one force.


    If you don''t know what kind of person he is, Hua Ruge may think that this is an expression of deep love.


    "Don''t worry. You are more beautiful than me. There must be many women willing to be oppressed by you. Please don''t hold on to me." Hua Ruge does ideological work for him.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s face sinks, his voice sulks: "are you a casual person when you are king?"


    "Poof, you''re not human. Do normal men run to women''s beds at night and talk nonsense?"


    Hua Ruge straightens him with a stiff neck.


    It''s better to be strangled than suffocated.


    Tuoba Rui looks very positive: "no matter what you think, you can''t run away."


    Then he bent down, and his thin lips were about to be kissed.


    Hua Yuege put out his hand quickly to cover his mouth and said incoherently: "you Don''t be a bully. "


    Although she is a tough person, her emotional nerves are extremely underdeveloped. She has never seen so many pursuers in the last life, nor touched the hand of a man who has lived for more than 20 years, let alone such an intimate act.


    Tuo Ba Rui found that although she was flustered, she didn''t blush. She didn''t think it was strange, so she kissed her delicate palm.


    Hua shuddered like an electric shock. He wanted to take it back, but he was afraid that he would go too far. So he had to cover him tightly. He said angrily:


    "Tuo barrui, you dare to belittle me. Unless I die, I want you to look good!"


    "I''m good-looking." Tuo Ba Rui saw that she was in a bad mood, and her smile was shallow.


    Hua rugo can''t bear to look at the way he needs to be beaten.


    She put her hand to his mouth and let go. Then she sank down. Her index finger and middle finger were close together. She quickly wiped Tuo Barry''s throat.


    As soon as the wind element with bright white fingertips appears, Huawei is a wind blade, which will cut his neck in an instant.


    When you are a soul division, you can make close combat, and the means are beyond defense.


    In Tuoba Rui''s eyes, there was a flash of surprise, a flash of glittering and translucent light like the electric light of jade''s palm, a hand holding Hua Ruge''s finger in the heart of her hand, and a flash of light black black light had offset the power on her finger.


    His speed is too fast. When Hua Ruge responds, his fingers have been held tightly by him, and he can''t move any more.


    "In the future, unless you can kill people and kill their mouths, you can''t instantly cast soul before people. Once the body of elements is exposed, you will be in danger." Tuoba Rui frowns, his voice sulks.


    This time it''s Hua rugo''s turn to be surprised: "do you know?"


    The body of elements is exactly the same as the body of normal people. Even the spirit test stone can''t be measured. Otherwise, the Hua family couldn''t have known it at the beginning. She didn''t understand how the man knew it.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t answer her, but reached for her face and said in a complicated voice: "you are too sharp and easy to lose."


    Hua Ruge groaned, "I can have a good life without you."


    "You don''t look like a woman." Tuo Barry is so angry that she laughs.


    Hua Ruge could not imagine that such a vicious man as he could have such a bright smile, such as the noon sun. Just a casual glance can make people blind for a short time, and nothing can be seen again.


    "Please, your highness Zhan Wang, who do you want to look for like a woman?" Her voice is bitter.


    "I said I only like you." Tuo Ba Rui said, turning over and lying beside her, pulling her to her bosom.


    After the wine, Hua Yuege''s patience was exhausted. She said angrily, "I don''t care what you do, go out quickly. I want to sleep."


    "How can you sleep well without me." Tuoba Rui has no redundant expression on his face, but he just holds it and doesn''t let it go.


    As soon as Hua Yuege was about to open his mouth, he heard a faint fight outside.


    "What''s the matter?" She narrowed her eyes seriously.


    "Do you think they will let you go easily if you offend the Hua family?" Tuo Barry looks at her quietly.


    Hua Yuexin next Lin: "this is in college, how can the hands of the Hua family reach in?"


    "There are many servants who can go in and out of the college during these two days."


    His voice is faint, but Hua Ruge is surprised to see his eyes. He even knows that he has a conflict with Hua Ruyue today. He also guesses that she will retaliate in the evening and come here to protect himself?


    Are you kidding me? Kill God instead of killing people?


    "With my deployment, no one can disturb you. Go to sleep." Tuoba Rui pulls the quilt and presses her small body into her arms.


    "I sleep. What ''s the matter with you here?" Hua Ruge raised his head from his chest and stared at him.

 Chapter 27

    "I''ll sleep with you." Tuo Ba Rui didn''t have the consciousness to be a gentleman.


    Hua Yuege was furious. Just about to break out, he said, "I''ll go when you sleep."


    "Who knows if you''re going or taking advantage of me when I sleep." Hua rugo obviously doesn''t believe him.


    "Even if you''re awake?" When Tuoba Rui said this, he had some evil taste.


    Hua rugo thinks that this person can''t be provoked, and that this good wine has a strong aftereffect. Now she can''t hold it any longer. She can only keep a little distance from him and close her eyes.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t move her either. The fight outside was still going on. The candle light in the room swayed. His eyes were soft and he looked at her quietly.


    It rained all night, and the air was fresher in the morning.


    Hua Ruge opens her eyes, and LAN binger has already helped her with hot water and a bowl of waking wine soup.


    She subconsciously looked around, but saw that there was not even a wrinkle around her, as if no one had slept.


    "Is it my dream when I drink too much?" Hua whispered like a song.


    Because she had drunk a lot of wine, she could not fully remember what happened last night. Now it''s like a dream.


    "Did you hear outside last night?" She looked at blue ice.


    It seems that she vaguely remembers Hua Ruyue sending someone here.


    LAN bing''er shakes his head in confusion: "no, what''s the matter with you, young master?"


    "I have a nightmare." She shook her head and dreamt that the murderer was a nightmare.


    "If you have any more nightmares, please call me. I will watch over you." LAN binger saw Hua Ruge and said: "it''s very useful. I used to be afraid that I would not be afraid to sleep with my mother."


    She said with a certain expression of disappointment, but soon recovered as usual, and brought to Hua Ruge to wake up the wine.


    "When you have the strength, you won''t be afraid." Hua rugo said and drank the wake-up soup.


    LAN bing''er hesitated for a moment and then said: "bing''er doesn''t want to disappoint the young master''s hard work, but can he live with him after entering school?"


    "Of course not." Hua Ruge looked at her and said, "you can''t be a servant when you go to school. Remember to call me brother later."


    LAN bing''er is a little lost, but also firmly says: "bing''er must study hard, and come to help his brother in the future, instead of being a burden to his brother."


    "Darling." Hua laughs like a song.


    Although Mao Jun has drunk too much, he has not forgotten what he promised. He soon found a suitable family. He is a despondent Viscount who has been trying to walk the road of the Mao family. It is said that Mao Jun should come down with a bite.


    You should know that these nobles are very proud. If Hua Ruge comes to the door with blue ice, he will definitely touch the dust. This not only makes Hua Ruge lament the magic of power.


    LAN bing''er entered the school in a sensation. She knew that she was so talented in spirit. For a while, many noble princes who heard the news came to make up for her. Where can LAN bing''er fight this battle? She went back to her dormitory early.


    Hua Ruge came out of her residence and saw a familiar figure in the line of pursuing LAN binger. It turned out to be Shangguan chuyun who had recovered as before.


    According to her knowledge, Zhou yunyun''s talent is pretty good. He must have enrolled in the school. It''s shameful that this man is so blatant in pursuing others.


    She shook her head and walked out of the college, not going to take care of him.


    Hua rugo knows that her body is a bottomless hole. She needs a lot of money to grow fast, and there is not much left after the money she extorted from the Shangguan family is refined into pills.


    At present, the best way is alchemy, which can not only raise funds for themselves, but also improve their accomplishments in the process of continuous consumption and recovery.


    She thought about going to the medicine shop outside the city, but just after she left the college gate, she was surrounded by several sweaters. The badges were all soldiers of level 6 and 7. If she didn''t expose her talent, it would be difficult for her to deal with so many people at one time.


    "Boy, how dare you go out of the college when you kill the Hua family?" The voice is as arrogant as ever. It''s the Hua lingling that I just saw yesterday.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes glistened after hearing the words. It seems that her impression of last night is not a dream. Then, with Tuo Barrow''s violent nature, the people sent by the Hua family will not live.


    "It seems that there wasn''t enough blood last night." Hua, who is as mocking as GE mu, doesn''t pay attention to her at all.


    Hua Lingling said angrily, "who are you? What''s behind you? "


    Yesterday Hua Ruyue inquired about her accomplishments and found that she was only a third level soul master. In order to kill her, she sent five or six soldiers to the same third level soul master. There was no reason for failure.


    But those who were assassinated were all dead, and they were all cut into pieces and thrown in front of the Hua family. They were bloody and cruel. They showed that they were demonstrating to the Hua family. If they had the courage to do so, Hua Ruge would have a strong backing behind them.


    Hua Ruge said in his heart that I want to say that the people who started last night can frighten you to death, but he said: "you find so many soldiers and crabs around me, will I tell you?"


    "So do you really have a foothold?" Hua Lingling''s suspicious way.


    "Knowing too much is not good for you. Are you sure you dare to listen to me?" Hua Yuege approached her slowly, with a hostile expression on her face.


    Since Tuo BARREI accidentally intervened in this matter, she didn''t mind holding tiger skin as a flag. If she scared them, she saved a lot of energy.


    Hua Lingling looked at Hua Ruge as if she had something to do with it. Somehow, she thought of the bloody corpses in front of Hua''s house this morning, which made her shiver.


    Hua Ruge grasped her shaking skills, and his right hand quickly grabbed her neck and pulled her body forward.


    Hua Lingling only had time to stare with surprise. Hua Ruge''s left arm went around behind her and stabbed a silver needle into Mingmen acupoint behind her waist in the light of lightning.


    Around the gate of the guard yard, the big man found something wrong. But seeing Hua Lingling still in Hua Ru''s singer, he dared not act rashly, but could only look at him in a hurry.


    Ordinary people will die when they are stabbed, but Hua Lingling is the strength of level 6 soldiers. Her body is much stronger than that of ordinary people. It''s just that she can''t mobilize her body''s spiritual power, but Hua Ruge is soft to the ground when she lets go.


    "What did you do to me?" Hua Lingling felt as if he had been abandoned at the moment and had no strength.


    "According to the drugstore owner, it''s highly toxic. There''s no antidote. Keep your strength and go on a date with Lord Yan." Hua is as happy as a song.


    But she looks relaxed on the surface, but she has calculated before she starts. The best way she can''t win these people is to start with her first.


    "Villain, you even use this mean means of poisoning!" Hua Lingling said with hate on her face.


    "The Chinese family is honest and upright when people assassinate on rainy night." Hua Ruge has no sense of belonging to his Chinese family, and he doesn''t pay any attention to his scolding.


    "Give me the antidote wisely. If you dare to fight against the Hua family, you will never have a good end." Hua Lingling speaks hard.

 Chapter 28

    Hua Yuege smiled: "if you have leisure, you should think about how to detoxify yourself. I said there is no antidote. If you drag it down, you will become disabled."


    She said she would leave.


    "Take her." Hua Lingling hates to speak.


    When the wardens came forward, Hua Yuege said to Hua Lingling with admiration: "I suddenly appreciate you. I want to catch me when I''m dying."


    Hua Lingling wants to say something, but she finds that her tongue is stiff, her voice is confused, and there is saliva in her mouth, which makes her more confused, and she stares at the direction of the yard guards pointing at Hua''s house.


    The guardians also know the priority. Seeing that there is no reason not to save people first, they quickly carry back the warling like a sudden brain stroke.


    "Come back, don''t fight?" Hua Ruge is smiling at the back of those hurried men.


    The big man in front was so angry that she whistled contentedly and went back to the drugstore. In fact, the so-called poison was just her way of shielding her eyes. She didn''t want to offend the Hua family at this time, so she would not be cruel.


    However, with her character, when she starts, the Hua family will never have room to turn over.


    She chose Qingyun auction house at the end of wangduzhuan. The auction house is located all over the mainland. It has a strong force behind it, and the price is very fair.


    Today, she is wearing the unique robe of soulman, and she also has a badge on her chest. When the little guy saw her dressed up, he quickly welcomed her into the door.


    The auction house is a circular building. The center is the largest auction hall on the first floor. The top of the hall is hollow. Many small rooms are built around the hall on the second and third floors.


    As long as you open the window of the small room, you can see the scene in the hall. This is a private room for distinguished guests. Generally, only half a month''s large-scale auction will be opened.


    On the other side of the hall, Hua Ruge saw a sign that said today''s auction items and the room where the auction was held. Generally, there are fewer items and fewer people.


    "Master soulmate, what can I do for you?" The boy nodded and asked.


    "I need medicine. There are many kinds of medicine. You can choose a place where you can gather them for me at one time." Hua Ruge briefly describes his needs.


    "Then I''ll take you to the second floor. The herbs here are the most complete in the whole king." Xiaosi introduced that after obtaining Hua Ruge''s permission, he was courteous to lead the way.


    The small auction hall is distributed in the rooms on the first and second floors. Some of them hold the auction by themselves or rent the venue to individuals. Most of them are not many, but when they get to the second floor, Hua Ruge can see that the door of a room is extremely crowded.


    At least dozens of women have been struggling to squeeze into the room. Most of these women have good bodies and good faces. They should be the gold of big families. I don''t know why they are so reckless.


    "What is that room for auction?" Hua Ruge can''t help being interested. She thinks that if it''s any good Rouge powder, she can also buy some. After all, she grows such a vase and should take good care of it.


    The little guy coughed for a while and said, "only women can enter the auction hall."


    The implication is that it''s useless for you to inquire.


    "It''s even more strange for me to say that. What is it?" Hua rugo was more moved by his words. Not only for himself, but also for what the market is so good. If he could develop it, he would not be able to develop it.


    The young man must go to see her and said: "yes The portrait of his Highness the king of war. "


    Hua Ruge was almost choked by his saliva when he stepped in. He turned to look at the boy and asked inconceivably, "are you sure, it''s just a portrait?"


    "It''s just the portrait, but it''s said that it''s very lifelike. Only this morning did we release the news that so many girls have come. It was supposed to be auctioned tomorrow, and now we have to advance it." The boy explained.


    Looking at the ladies pushing each other like the lady of the food market, Hua Yuege was totally confused and shook her head and said, "no way, what''s good-looking about him?"


    "His highness Zhan Wang is definitely the most wanted object of all the great women. However, his highness Zhan Wang doesn''t like any women to be close to him. Women can''t enter his door, so they want to see the portrait to kill their loneliness." Said the boy.


    "Is he really not close to women?" Hua Ruge thought of the scene last night and couldn''t help but confirm.


    The first point of the young man was very firm: "yes, your majesty has refused to marry him many times."


    He said, looking at Hua Ruge constantly, thinking that this person came from another country, how could he not know this.


    "It''s strange." Hua Ruge said with a dry smile in order not to make people think she was strange.


    "It''s his highness Zhan Wang who is clean and has high standards. If anyone can marry us, she will be envied by all the women in the world." I like to talk with you, too, as I walk.


    "I can''t think of it. I will be drowned by the saliva of these women if I marry in without being killed by him." Hua rugo sympathizes with the girl when he thinks about it.


    The young man thought she was jealous and didn''t expose it. He went through an ambulatory again. He stood by the door and asked, "come in, please."


    This medicine shop is much bigger than that in Yecheng. What Hua Ruge wants are all medicines for refining low-grade pills. It''s not hard to find them here. She quickly collected them. She spent more than 200 gold coins and left little when she came out.


    He took the medicine and went downstairs. He wanted to go out directly, but when he passed a room, he heard the voice of devouring animals in his brain: "woman, you have energy around you, very strong energy."


    Hua Ruge turned his eyes and said to his soul, "nonsense, of course, there is a lot of energy here, and I have to afford it."


    She said, glancing at the passing room, she felt a bit moved. Because someone here is renting a place to sell some small things. Besides the crystal core of some Xuan beast, there are some shabby things. It seems that the price should not be high, so she went in.


    "Which one has the most energy?" Hua Yuege asked in his heart.


    "Go ahead, in front, on the left." Devour the beast excited command.


    The stall owner is a middle-aged man. When he saw Hua Ruge''s dress, he said: "you are right to come here, young man. We have the crystal core of fire Xuan beast. You can''t buy it back to be a magic weapon."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes fell on the old goods in front of him. Then he turned away and asked, "how much is the crystal core of that water system?"


    She noticed that the crystal nucleus of the second-class Xuan beast in this water system is relatively cheap, while that of the fire system is fourth class. The crystal nucleus higher than the third class is not affordable for ordinary people, so she didn''t ask.


    "That one hundred gold coins." The stall owner said with a smile.

 Chapter 29

    "It''s too expensive. The price in the auction house is much more reasonable than yours. Don''t hurt me if you take care of your business." Hua Ruge''s eyes turn.


    She was not good at bargaining, but she had to sell more than 80 gold coins to the treasure of the official family. She had no more money.


    "You misunderstood me, young master. You see that the crystal core is superior. You can''t sell less than 100 gold coins." The stall owner didn''t let go of his persuasion.


    "I can only make eighty." Hua Ruge directly bit the price.


    In her last life, she never ripped off the skin of shopping, nor did she bargain. In any case, this is the limit she can accept. If the talk breaks down, she can''t help it.


    The stall owner looked bitter: "your price is a little..."


    "If you don''t sell, I''ll wait for the auction house to come back." Hua Ruge said he was leaving.


    "Eighty five gold coins can''t be less. Young master, you must let me earn hard money." The shopkeeper kept it.


    Hua Ruge wandered around the shop, pretending to think, but in fact, according to the command of devouring animals, his eyes were fixed on a black brand.


    This brand is a bit like the token in martial arts TV series. It''s common and has a layer of ash on it. It doesn''t look like a good thing at all.


    "Eighty five is a little more." Hua Ruge recited, casually took out a few things from the pile of old goods and said, "send these things to me, and we''ll make a deal."


    The stall owner glanced, his astute eyes turned, and finally nodded helplessly: "well, this time I will lose money and make a call. You must come next time if you need it."


    "Sure." Hua rugo knew that he was talking nonsense, but he was happy to hear it. The devouring beast doesn''t pay attention to the most valuable crystal nucleus of the Xuan beast. It only pays attention to this thing, which means it must be not simple.


    "You can''t buy it directly. Why do you make such a detour?" Out of the auction house, devouring animals ignorant asked.


    "Because if he knew that I was interested in this thing, he would start at a fixed price, which would not be affordable." Hua Ruge said as he fiddled with the token.


    There is no word on the token. The top is flat and the bottom is flat. Two edges and corners are raised in the middle. There are simple patterns on the token. It seems very mysterious, but it is also like a random graffiti.


    "No matter, I want to eat." Phagocytosis animal excited said.


    "I don''t think it''s easy. I''ll give it to you after thorough study." Hua rugo said to put things into the Dragon Ring of the other hand, so as not to be eaten by it.


    "Then I want the nucleus." Devour the beast and retreat for the second place.


    "I can''t. binger is from the water system. It''s suitable for her." I thought of this when I bought huaruge.


    "Woman, you cross the river and break the bridge!" Swallowing beast began to shout again, Hua Ruge seemed to have seen its lovely appearance of jumping around.


    "Idioms are used accurately." Hua Ruge makes a pertinent evaluation.


    "Woman, you are cheeky, you rascal!"


    "I''ll be proud of your praise."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Devour animals.


    Back to the college, Hua rugo went directly to LAN binger''s residence to send her the crystal core of the Xuan beast, but as soon as he arrived, he saw that the gate was stopped by two guardians.


    She didn''t like to make trouble on her own initiative, so she said in a friendly voice, "I''ll find someone."


    One of the guardians glanced at her badge and said scornfully, "looking for Miss LAN binger?"


    "Yes." Hua Ruge was a little puzzled when he answered. I don''t know how these people respect LAN binger so much.


    "I say that you are beyond your control. You can covet Miss LAN bing''er''s talent and beauty?" The guard''s expression was even more disdainful. He waved like a fly: "hurry up, don''t let me beat you."


    Hua Ruge understood that there must be someone who wants to pursue LAN binger, so he sent someone to block other men out.


    "That''s why we can''t find a few talents of level 7, which is worthy of us ordinary people." Hua Ruge smiles, a gesture of life.


    Han also drove many people this day. It''s the first time that he saw Hua Ruge so obedient. He was surprised.


    "Let you block people''s position is not low." Hua Ruge looks very curious.


    The big man was bored to stand here, and he thought Hua Yuege was easy to fool, so he said proudly, "that''s right, there''s Fang xiaogongye in it. It''s noble."


    The big man over there was not willing to be lonely. Seeing Hua Ruge''s face in a daze, he explained: "our Fang family is second only to Hua family''s powerful officials. This is the only son of the old country''s legitimate family. In the future, he will inherit the marquis."


    "Fang Wenxuan?" Hua Ruge pulled out the name from his memory.


    "Yes." The big man nodded and appreciated Hua Ruge''s surprise.


    However, at the next moment, they only feel the red figure flickering quickly, then they feel their consciousness is blurred, they look at their eyes in surprise, and finally they see the cold flash in their eyes before they fall to the ground.


    They have been here all morning. Many people have complained about this, but as long as they heard the name of Fang''s family, they had to leave. Unexpectedly, this seemingly harmless teenager would suddenly be in trouble.


    Where is this obedient sheep, it is the wolf waiting for the opportunity.


    At the same time, he stabbed two silver needles with strong anesthetic into their necks and watched them fall down. Hua Ruge dusted his robes and stepped on their bodies and walked inside. The smile on his face remained the same from the beginning to the end, as if nothing had happened.


    As soon as she entered the yard, she saw the door of LAN binger''s room open. From the yard, she could see Fang Wenxuan and LAN binger sitting on both sides of the table as if they were chatting.


    But LAN bing''er always turns his head, but Fang Wenxuan talks about it. He holds the crystal core of the Xuan beast, which should be given to LAN bing''er. LAN bing''er shakes his head, but he doesn''t care at all.


    Hua rugo looked at the past from this perspective. When the little girl resolutely refused, she was really a little cold. It must be goddess level when she grows up.


    "Little Brother brother. When LAN binger shook his head, he saw Hua Ruge in the courtyard. No matter Fang Wenxuan was in the room, he ran out laughing.


    "Is it customary to live here?" Hua Yuege asked.


    LAN bing''er frowns and shakes his head: "bing''er still likes to live with his brother. They hate it."


    "It''s a required course for goddesses. I''m getting used to it." Hua Ruge comforts her.


    LAN bing''er is used to the strange words coming out of her mouth. Although she can''t understand them, she almost knows the meaning, so she nods gently.


    "Boy, where are you from?" Fang Wenxuan chased out of the room and saw the two standing so close. He couldn''t help being angry.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyes and looked up. He saw that the boy was thin and pale, with a look of excessive wine color. He thought he was full of momentum, but outsiders seemed to be empty.


    She pointed to the door and said in surprise, "come in? Can''t you just crawl in? "


    LAN bing''er laughs.

 Chapter 30

    "No way. I sent someone to stop it." Fang Wenxuan said and walked down. He saw two men lying in front of the gate.


    "I just saw them drinking. Maybe they were drunk." Lies come at will, and Hua is not blushing like a song.


    "The bucket!" Fang Wenxuan scolded them and asked Hua Ruge, "who are you? What does it have to do with Bing? "


    "Who are you? Why question me? " Hua Ruge asked casually.


    "I''m Fang Wenxuan, the government of the people''s Republic of China. You should stay away from bing''er, or I''ll be rude to you." Fang Wenxuan said in a cold voice.


    As soon as LAN bing''er heard his words, he didn''t wait for Hua Ruge to say, "I have nothing to do with you. You''re not welcome here."


    As soon as Fang Wenxuan heard this, he frowned and said, "binger, what''s good about his little white face? Don''t be confused by him."


    He really wants to marry LAN binger back to be a real lady. Although he is not in the right place now, the spirit Master with level 7 talent will be admitted to Dazheng''s Jixian hall after finishing his career.


    From the Jixian hall, those with strong strength will be knighted. At that time, she will be a noble and worthy of herself.


    LAN bing''er is not good at words and doesn''t take his words, but still stands firmly in front of Hua Ruge.


    "I''m joking. Don''t you want to look for a ugly face like you?" Hua Ruge looked down on her face. She always thought that her good looks were advantages. How could she get into his mouth was a disadvantage.


    "It''s very superficial. Since Dazheng established his country with martial arts, he should only pay attention to his kung fu." Fang Wenxuan said the right words.


    Hua rugo looked at the medal of the sixth level soldier on his chest, and smiled unkindly, "do you mean to be more powerful?"


    "Of course." Fang Wenxuan said proudly.


    "Come on." Hua rugo opens his palm and hooks four fingers to show him to come.


    Fang Wenxuan knew that the soul master was most afraid of being close to him, so he had to work hard in his eyes.


    "Wait!" Hua Yuege reaches out to stop him, with a solemn expression.


    Fang Wenxuan saw that she had a model and a style, and he really stopped.


    "I want to confess something before I fight. I just lied to you." Hua Yuege said, pointing to the two men who fell to the ground at the door and said, "actually, I killed them."


    Fang Wenxuan''s face is terrible. The two men''s strength is almost the same as that of him. They have more practical experience. If they die in huaru singer, where is their opponent.


    "You dare to kill my man?" For the first time, Fang Wenxuan felt that the beautiful and unworthy young man in front of him was a little terrible.


    Hua Yuege nodded honestly and said, "now that I''ve finished, it''s time to start."


    Fang Wenxuan stepped back two steps, his eyes were a little timid. His son, who was born in the gold and silver nest, naturally could not bear to die.


    "It''s nice to say that Dazheng established his country by force. Let''s do it." Hua Yuege raises eyebrows to provoke.


    Fang Wenxuan still felt that he couldn''t fight for nothing. He walked to the gate and said, "wait for me, you boy. I want you to look good."


    He didn''t pay attention to his feet with one mind and two uses. As a result, he was tripped by the big man at the door, and the whole man fell out directly, calling him a mess.


    Hua rugo turned around to see that LAN bing''er''s face was not good-looking. She asked tentatively, "don''t you like him?"


    She has never understood the love between men and women. She just thought the man was annoying and drove him away. She didn''t expect that LAN bing''er would care.


    Blue ice son white face didn''t say a word for a while.


    "Girl, I''ll tell you that you can''t find a man like that even if you look for a man. At first sight, it''s a bad guy. What do you do if he runs away first?" Hua Ruge is trying to persuade her.


    LAN bing''er shook his head, then pointed to the two men at the door with trembling fingers, and said timidly, "brother, you killed someone?"


    "People have killed a lot, but they are not dead. They are just numb." Hua Ruge explained.


    LAN bing''er thought about it and asked, "is it cheating him again?"


    "There is no weariness of deceit in war." Hua Yuege smiles happily.


    Blue bing''er didn''t understand again.


    "Just don''t believe me. I''ll be cheated." Hua is like a wolf.


    "I believe in my brother." LAN bing''er added after a silence: "believe everything you say."


    "You silly child." Hua Ruge said, "take out the crystal core of the Xuan beast and say," the one you sent will be embedded in your clothes later, which can improve the power of your soul skill. "


    "This How expensive... " Blue bing''er looked at the pure blue crystal core with the size of gold coin in the palm of his hand, and asked with some trepidation.


    Hua rugo thought of the token and shook his head. "To be exact, it''s just a gift, not a fee."


    LAN bing''er was relieved and said with a smile, "thank you, brother."


    Hua Ruge rubbed her head, told her a few words, and asked her to find something and then left.


    She told the school to clear away the two nursing homes before returning to her residence and preparing for alchemy.


    There is no one else in the courtyard at this time. Tuobayu has a wide network of people. I don''t know how many newly admitted noble children invited them to have a drink this day. They can''t come back until midnight.


    Hua Ruge was so happy that she closed the door of the room, sat on the bed with her knees crossed and began to prepare the pills. This time she was going to sell them, so she must pay more attention to the quality, so as to earn a lot of gold coins for her.


    The quality of danyao can be divided into superior and inferior products. The evaluation standard is generally to see the purity and spirituality of danyao, and other characteristics are to refine the types of danyao. For example, the healing pills focus on vitality, and the pills for improving cultivation need stability and so on.


    But to achieve these standards, in addition to the precise control ability of the alchemist, it is necessary to have a good Danlu. When refining, start the array on the Danlu to assist in order to improve the quality of the danyao.


    Famous alchemists use different furnaces to make pills to achieve the different effects they need, and these conditions are not available to Hua Ruge at present.


    She looked at the stove she had bought for less than 200 gold coins and sighed, but now she has to make do with the lack of money.


    Fortunately, the pills left by the original mother seem to be specially made for her body quality. Even if the pills are made with a broken stove, they should be better than those of those people.


    She began to make pills. Unexpectedly, she started to fail. After wasting a lot of raw materials, she had some experience and continued to try.


    She reached for Xu Xu to hold her hand, and immediately there was a flame surrounding the furnace. She carefully controlled the temperature and concentration of the flame according to the prescription, and then put the herbs in her hand.


    A hot air stream in the Danlu wraps the two fairy grass, and then the air stream begins to rotate in the Danlu. The fairy grass in the center of the air stream turns into a muddy green liquid.


    Next, Hua rugo threw in a piece of sanguine ginseng, which was the same as before. Sanguine ginseng was quickly refined into a thick liquid.


    Then there are ice soul fruit and jade crystal. After being purified and refined by flame, four liquid medicines with different colors are floating in the Danlu furnace, which are wrapped by air flow.


    After that, the alchemist had to do the direct fusion, but Hua rugo did not. She pointed her left hand to the Danlu, and immediately a stream of water formed entirely by water elements rushed to those potions, wrapped them and then shrunk.


    Before that, the liquid of different colors gradually became clear under the washing of water element, which completed the fusion.

 Chapter 31

    This is a special technique recorded in Dan Fang, and it can only be achieved by the body of elements, which can control many elements.


    After the combination of the pills, it is the strong fire to remove the impurities again. Hua Ruge does the same, but his left hand is not idle. It is also a wind element injection. The liquid pills boil more, which can make the pills more spiritual and fit the human body more easily.


    Then there is the long refining. Hua Ruge is very patient. After such a quarter of an hour, the four brown and yellow pills have been formed, and soon become pills. At this moment, Hua Ruge''s left hand gently points.


    "Crackle!"


    Four small lightning strokes on the pill, the pill obviously trembled, and the impurities that could not be refined by the flame were removed.


    Her hands kept Chopping for several times, and finally the room was full of medicine.


    Three levels of marrow washing pill, that''s it.


    Hua Ruge put down in a sweat and looked happy. She came back from noon to refine the pill. Now it''s midnight. Fortunately, her technique is getting more and more familiar, and finally it is refined.


    She twists a pill, admires it and boasts: "if there is a good stove, who dares to call himself an alchemist in front of me?"


    However, the best Danlu can be met but can''t be asked. She just thought about it. She put the danyao in four small jade bottles and thought that after two days of auction, she would have money. She was in a good mood and fell asleep in bed.


    She had a good night''s sleep and woke up in the morning when she heard the bell of the college.


    As of yesterday, the enrollment of the Royal College for the new year is over. Today, we will start the formal teaching. She can''t be late. When she wakes up, she will get up and wash.


    When she went out of the courtyard, she saw Mao Jun practicing his sword, Yan Zixing sitting on the steps and meditating. Tuobayu seemed to get up early and was digging well water by himself.


    "Do you all get up so early?" Hua is holding a wooden basin in her arms, and her voice is still vague.


    There is a stone plate in the courtyard that uses sunlight to see time. Unlike the sundial of the last world, it has no scale. She doesn''t know the memory of the original owner at all, but she thinks it should be around five o''clock.


    And there were no servants around these people. This kind of miserable life was totally different from the Royal College she imagined.


    "I thought you were not here. Bring the basin." Tuobayu is a little surprised by her late rising.


    Hua Ruge takes the basin, and tuobayu skillfully lifts the barrel from the well and gives her half of it.


    "It''s hard to live in this world." Hua Ruge, looking at him as an emperor and nobleman, also wants to do these things. He cannot help feeling.


    But in another way, it''s fair that I can''t fight for my father.


    Tuobayu is curious: "what do you say?"


    "You look so handsome when you draw water." Hua Ruge began to wash his face.


    Tuoba Yu is muddled, but he can probably guess that he is praising him.


    After washing, she went out. The bright red color added some color to her face. The hair on her head made her look full of heroism and a pretty young man.


    Mao Jun came up to pat her on the shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s a pity that you are a good leather bag and don''t want to be a waiter."


    "To be a waiter, I can''t stand my small body. Brother Mao, you are more popular with the mature women for your big body." Hua Ruge did not blush at all when he played such a joke.


    She was born without a string, as if she had never blushed.


    Mao Jun laughed and took her shoulder and said, "you have eyes, brother Hua. Don''t worry about such a difficult woman. I''ll let her be obedient all night."


    "Yo, brother Mao will teach more experience later." Hua Yuege''s face is moving.


    "You''ll find the right person. I''ll take you to Cuixiang building when I''m free." Mao Jun patted his chest.


    Hua Yuege''s face longed for the answer: "brother Mao is interesting enough, this has become a brother to invite you to drink."


    Tuobayu listened to the conversation between the two men with a smile on his lips. Although he was born in a noble royal family, he was a man. It was common to get together and joke.


    "Disgraceful." Yan Zixing made a voice of disapproval.


    He is still that gray and white long shirt, looking inside and outside is a sour scholar.


    Mao Jun lets Hua Ruge go and talks about life with him.


    At this time, it has come to the martial arts arena, and Hua Ruge has always attracted the attention of many girls, which makes Hua Ruge, who has always been very satisfied with her beauty, regret that she did not wear a mask to go out for the first time.


    The newly admitted students were all standing in the martial arts arena. Soon, the dean of the Royal College, the fat man familiar with Hua rugo, came to talk. Next, they were divided into two classes: warrior class and soul division class.


    The courses here are very free, and there are no theoretical courses. Almost everyone practices together. The tutor will guide them during the practice, hold a consultation from time to time, and distribute resources every month.


    Warrior hair is a kind of expensive spirit liquid configured by the college. After all, the elixir is too expensive and there are too many soldiers. Even the Royal College can''t afford it.


    But the soulman wants more gold, so what he sends is the elixir that can speed up the spiritual cultivation. It is said that with these resources, the cultivation speed of royal college students is 1.5 times faster than that of ordinary people.


    Hua rugo has a sense of crisis after listening to tuobayu''s words. Her body is special and her fatal shortcoming is that her cultivation is too slow. It seems that she needs to pay more attention.


    Today is the first day of school, the tutor said a few words and asked everyone to find a martial arts show to learn from each other.


    There are many martial arts venues in the college. The biggest one is usually used for large-scale competition or duels, while they usually choose a relatively small venue behind them.


    "Brother."


    On the way to the martial arts arena, LAN binger trots to Hua Ruge''s side. Today, she changes into the water blue robe issued by the college. She is noble, elegant and flexible, and even more lovely.


    "Darling, it''s beautiful today." Hua Ruge said sincerely.


    "Blue ice son smells speech slightly to bow, small voice way:" thank elder brother


    Tuobayu said by the side, "if I knew that she had the talent of seven levels, I would definitely find her a distinguished noble."


    "That''s good. The rest depends on her own efforts." Hua, like a song, said contentedly.


    LAN binger hears the speech and says, "don''t worry, brother. Binger will work harder."


    "Even if we don''t redouble our efforts, we will have a smooth journey. Just look at the two people in Jixian hall." Tuobayu said.


    Hua Ruge is curious: "which two?"


    "You don''t know?" Tuobayu looked at her strangely, but he didn''t ask her. He just popularized: "the two most talented women in Dazhen Dynasty are huaruxue in Huafu and fanglanxin in fangfu."


    "They are all seven level gifted soulmakers, and they are very beautiful. They have been compared since they were young, but they are almost at the same time, and they are hard to be distinguished in all aspects."


    "They are good friends, then." LAN bing''er said a word.


    Tuobayu shook his head and whispered, "deadly enemy."


    Hua Ruge can understand this, because there is political discord between the Hua family and the Fang family, and it is difficult to accommodate two tigers in one mountain, so there must be disputes.


    "It''s hard to compete for the top."


    "They also know that it''s too hard to suppress each other in terms of strength. When they get to the age of marriage, they all want to find a better husband." Tuobayu has no ambiguity about gossip.


    "This is to fight for the throne of the mother instrument world. You must pick the princes. Have you got any girl''s blue eyes?" Hua Yuege asked him with a smile.


    Tuobayu shook his head: "you guessed it wrong. Their eyes are higher than the top. Where can the princes get their eyes? They are interested in my uncle, the king of war."

 Chapter 32

    "Wow, to be liked by them, your highness Zhan Wang must be very amazing." Blue bing''er marvels.


    Hua Ruge looked at her with the eyes of an ignorant man: "children don''t understand and don''t talk."


    "Oh." LAN Bing nodded.


    Tuobayu said again over there: "but who knows that uncle Huang''s life is not close to women, and his strength is unpredictable. It''s really hard to be favored by him."


    As for this comment, Hua rugo only felt that 10000 grass and mud horses were galloping past his chest, and that bullshit was not close to women. Is he just a piece of dog skin plaster?


    Several people said that they had come to the martial arts arena. Hua Ruge only felt that she was looking at herself badly. She looked up and saw that it was Hua Ruyue standing not far away. She was also a soulman, and the level was five.


    Tuobayu is called to duel by a familiar person. Hua Ruyue comes here.


    "Hua Ruge, you even have a name with that waste material. I really don''t want to hate it." She holds her chest in both hands and looks at Hua Ruge with contempt.


    Hua rugo remembers that many years ago, she looked at the original Lord in the same way, which is really a lesson as before.


    "Angry I don''t give you face in public? Can''t swallow it? " Hua Ruge looks down at her.


    Because of the high pill, Hua Ruge is higher than other women, but she doesn''t bow her head when she looks at Hua Ruyue. She doesn''t pay attention to her posture.


    "And you killed my men." Hua Ruyue clenched his teeth and added.


    On that day, she sent all the nursing homes of the Hua family. As a result, she was chopped and thrown at the door of her home. She vomited in a moment when she saw it.


    Besides, she was scolded by her father. If she didn''t come to the college, she would be confined at home.


    "Don''t you agree? Do you want to challenge me or fight directly? " Hua Yuege asked with her lips open.


    Hua Yueyue said with a smile: "this is what you said. Let''s go to the duel stand, no matter how life or death?"


    She felt that she could finally raise her eyebrows and exhale, unconsciously amplified her voice and attracted many people to watch.


    "You and I go to the duel stand?" Hua Ruge pointed to her, and pointed to himself, a face of questions.


    "Don''t you dare?" Hua Ruyue excites her loudly.


    "Of course, I can''t accept it. Fight with someone two steps lower than you. Do you want to face me?"


    Hua Ruge said and pointed to the blue ice beside her: "it''s not easier for you to fight with her, or show your Chinese family''s prestige."


    There was a burst of laughter around him.


    General challenges are to find rivals with their own strength, such as Hua Ruyue, who clearly shows bullying, which is despised.


    "You said it first." Hua Ruyue stared at her as if to tear her up and eat it.


    "I tease you. I know you won''t take it, but I can''t help it." Hua Ruge looks at her furious with a smile, as if she is teasing a clown.


    "Hua Ruge, how dare you provoke me?" Hua Ruyue looks hard.


    "Look, I have no manners to start with. I''m impressed by the cultivation of your Chinese family."


    Hua Ruge didn''t let go of the chance to mock her and didn''t worry about her sneaking attack.


    With the combat power of the elemental body, even if the opponent is two levels higher, it is not impossible for him to win.


    The students around are happy to see Hua Ruyue eat shriveled. The Hua family has been domineering for many years. These people who have been suppressed are not without complaints.


    "You will regret it." Hua Ruyue ''


    There was a great uproar in the schools. Although they were all noble families, they had many children, and there was not much in their heads. How could these three thousand gold coins be regarded as a huge sum of money.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened when he looked at that thing.


    "I will."


    A man came out and saw that he was wearing the same clothes as Hua Ruge, so he knew that he was also a fire department soulman. He was also at the third level. He looked about seventeen or eighteen years old, and his age experience must be better than Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yueyue''s super Hua Yuege smiles: "this time I challenge you at the same level. What else can you say?"


    "If I don''t accept you, will you be too late?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    "Are you still afraid?" Hua Ruyue can''t understand her, just want to beat her down and let out her anger.


    "It''s ok if I play. If I win, I need this equipment on you." She counted them one by one: "necklaces, bracelets, and clothes with this."


    These things seem to be ornaments, but they are actually made of the crystal core of the Xuan beast, which can increase the power of soul skill.


    "You dream." Hua Ruyue refused, which she didn''t want to, because she had saved so many years of money. She relied on these things to support her appearance. How could she easily take them out and gamble.


    "Since you''re so insecure." Hua Ruge didn''t want to fight with people in vain.


    Hua Ruyue was not willing to let her go, so he looked at the man who was fighting.


    The man leaned over Hua Ruyue''s ear and said a word. Hua Ruyue''s face showed a winning look.


    Hua Ruge has a strong sense of spirit. She hears that the man says that she is going to step into the fourth level. It''s OK to win a little boy.


    Indeed, as long as the same level soulmate has a little level advantage, it is very obvious in combat. In many cases, the lower level soulmate doesn''t even have a chance to fight back.


    "Well, I bet, but how did you lose?" Hua Ruyue looks at Hua Ruge with her chin raised.


    "What do you say?"


    "Kneel down and kowtow to me, and promise to be respectful to me in the future."


    "You can''t wait for that day in your life." Hua laughs like a song.


    LAN binger nervously pulls her dress corner. Hua rugo gives her a reassuring look. She tightly purses her mouth and vows to work hard to protect her brother.


    Tuobayu stands quietly. He can''t see anything in Hua Ruge''s expression, but he has intuition that Hua Ruge will never let himself suffer.


    The students will open the middle of the martial arts arena. Hua Ruge and the man will report to their families. After the challenge, they stand on both sides of the arena and concentrate on attacking.


    This is the first time for Hua Ruge to compete with the world''s rare soul master. She is relaxed, but she doesn''t take it lightly.


    LAN bing''er came to tuobayu and asked in a low voice, "my brother has something to do, can you help him?"


    She is usually timid, but she has to be bold when it comes to Hua Ruge.


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a duel, not a duel. I won''t risk brother Hua." Tuobayu comforts in a low voice.


    LAN bing''er is relieved.


    Hua Ruyue sees that they are so close to each other and secretly hates each other, but he doesn''t show it at the moment.


    A moment later, the man named Zhang ran on the stage had two fiery fireballs with a wave of his hand, whistling at the front door of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s preparation was obviously a point slower than that of him. He could only form a fire shield in front of him.


    The fireball hit the thin shield and broke it in an instant.


    Hua Ruge staggers backward a few steps, the fireball that weakens energy smashes two scorched pits on the ground in front of her.

 Chapter 33

    Just to test, Hua Ruge fell.


    Zhang Ran raised a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Hua Ruyue also smiled off the court. It''s obvious how weak Hua Ruge''s speed and strength are. There''s no chance of winning at all.


    Tuobayu''s attention is recovered and he is ready to rescue the scene at any time.


    After a few moments, Zhang Ran put out his palm again, and the heart of the palm immediately gathered a fire dragon.


    Seeing the wind, the fire dragon suddenly expanded dozens of times and sprang to Hua Ruge.


    "Good." Hua Yueyue shouts.


    After one sound, the fire dragon was almost in front of Hua Ruge. Now no matter what she did, it''s useless.


    The victory or defeat of the soulman is always in the blink of an eye.


    Tuobayu slowly reached out, and a wind shield was about to be issued.


    However, at this time, Hua Yuege squints gently, and faces the fire dragon with his right hand.


    See her palm suddenly agglomerate a blue water dragon, although smaller than fire dragon on a circle, but see Zhang Ran suddenly change color.


    Five elements are mutually generated and mutually matched. When encountering the mutual match attribute, there is no winning face in the same level.


    Hua Ruyue''s face is unbelievable. How could she have never thought that Hua Ruge was a double Department soul master, and each department was at the third level.


    As expected, in the moment when the fire dragon collided with the water dragon, it was quickly disintegrated and the energy scattered and melted.


    After the fire dragon was dispersed, the water dragon rushed to Zhang Ran.


    Zhang Ran now no longer has the skill to return to the sky. He is hit head-on by a water dragon. The whole man is rushed away and then falls heavily to the ground.


    "Come again." Hua, like a song, never let him go.


    "No, no, I give up." Zhang Ran was lying on the ground waving his hands.


    "Hua Ruge, you cheat." Hua rushes forward angrily like the moon.


    "No one says I can''t be a double soul master." Hua Ruge looked at her perfectly: "so I didn''t cheat, I just played you."


    Hua Ruyue stares at her with his eyes bared and wants to split. "Are you looking for death?"


    "death is not death, but the king has the final say." Hua Ruge spread out his hand and smiled at her: "take what I lost first."


    Hua Ruyue was so angry that she couldn''t help but organize language to refute.


    "You promised your brother, so many people have heard it, you can''t cheat." LAN bing''er comes out to help Hua Ruge talk. She is small and lovely. Her serious appearance makes people can''t bear to contradict.


    "What are you? Do you have a voice here? " Hua Ruyue is so angry that she will start beating her.


    "What are you doing?" Tuo Bayu drinks in a low voice.


    Hua Ruyue was shocked, and instantly realized that he had lost his temper.


    "It''s a bit of a bad reputation to be naughty in front of so many people. Take it." Hua Ruge is a brother for your appearance.


    Hua Ruyue took a stone and hit her foot. She was so angry that her forehead was blue and sinew. But she had no other choice but to take it down one by one.


    LAN binger receives it.


    All the students around felt very happy, and finally they could see that the Chinese family had suffered losses.


    Hua Yueyue takes all things and laughs at Hua Yuege instead of angry. "There used to be a fool with the same name as you who offended me. At last, she ended up miserable."


    Hua Ruge didn''t answer.


    "I know you don''t understand, but you will soon understand." Hua said coldly like the moon and turned away.


    Hua Ruge looks at her back, full of sarcasm.


    She understood, so she would not let her go.


    Tuobayu came over and patted her on the shoulder: "you should be careful later."


    When they saw that there was no bustle, they scattered. What should they do.


    "She said someone had the same name as her brother?" Blue binger''s face is puzzled.


    Tuobayu sighed at the words: "that girl is the regret of the whole great event. Her spirit and spiritual root are super talents of level 8. But later, she didn''t know why she couldn''t practice and her whereabouts are unknown."


    Hua Ruge counted his booty as if he hadn''t heard it.


    "How powerful is level 8?" Blue bing''er asked again.


    Tuobayu explained patiently:


    "the princess of Dongxia is a level 8 talent. At the age of 17, she is already an intermediate spiritual mentor. She is a legend in the mainland. Even uncle Huang can suppress her."


    "Your Highness Zhan Wang is very powerful." Blue bing''er worships blindly.


    Hua, like a song, once counted the spoils of war, and his proud face stiffened slightly.


    LAN bing''er shrunk: "brother, am I saying something wrong?"


    "No." Hua Ruge continues to laugh, which is worse than crying.


    Hua Ruge soon returned to his room and took out the crystal core of the Xuan beast that Hua Ruyue had found.


    One of the necklaces and one of the bracelets is the crystal core of the third level Xuan beast, while the one inlaid on the clothes is the fourth level.


    It''s hard to know that it''s hard to come by. It''s necessary for the adventurer to enter the forest of xuanshou and take the risk of life by killing the fierce xuanshou.


    Because it is the best material to strengthen soul power and alchemy, it is rare and expensive.


    The energy of level 1 and level 2 is limited, and the Xuan beast is also low-level, so it is not valuable.


    The third-order crystal core is worth at least 3000 gold coins, and then the upper middle-order xuanshou crystal core is extremely expensive.


    By the fourth order, the average price of the crystal core can reach 8000 gold coins.


    Hua Ruge has cleared up the value of the booty this time, not including the cost of processing into ornaments. The crystal core alone is worth more than 14000 yuan. If it is sold, it will be developed.


    But she didn''t.


    "Dog, don''t say I treat you badly. I''ve given you so many good things."


    Hua Ruge calls out devouring animals.


    "I''m not a dog!" The devouring beast screamed in her palm.


    It''s been said many times. It''s a god beast. How can this woman have such a bad memory.


    "If you don''t eat, I won''t give it to you." Hua Yuege stared.


    The devouring beast hem chooses to ignore her temporarily and jumps to the table.


    When he opened his mouth, he sucked all the crystal nuclei into his mouth. The little mouth was very big, and then he only heard a grunt, and the crystal nuclei disappeared in his little stomach.


    Hua Ruge felt the fluctuation of spiritual power in her body. She quickly sat down cross legged, absorbed energy and calculated how many levels she could upgrade this time. It''s really easy for her to upgrade.


    But after a while she opened her eyes, but looked at the devouring beast on the table angrily.


    "Tell me the truth, did you eat the energy alone? Otherwise, how can I get a promotion? "


    It''s no wonder Hua rugo can''t accept it. It''s really the last time she brought some useless items in the space. Several spirit crystals and a second-order Xuan beast crystal core rose to the three pole warrior.


    There''s no reason to upgrade after eating so much this time.


    Swallowing the beast to her jilt the ass, hummed: "ignorant woman."


    Hua Ruge picked him up, put him in front of his eyes and shouted, "if you don''t know what to say today, can you believe me to stew you?"

 Chapter 34

    Devouring the animal instinct, he felt that the woman was not bothered, so he honestly said:


    "it''s easy for the three pole warrior to be a junior, but it''s difficult for him to be a junior. Next time you give me ten times the energy, I won''t be able to advance again."


    "Isn''t that money?"


    Swallowing beast sprang down from her palm and twisted her ass, full of ridicule.


    Hua Ruge slapped him to the sky, calling him a tangle in his heart.


    The body of elements is really a pit dad. We must improve both spiritual and spiritual strength in order to advance.


    That is to say, she must have the strength and spirit of the fourth level soldiers in her body, so that she can use the fourth level soul skill.


    It''s a pity that her spiritual talent of level 8 is actually the one who can''t be coaxed by this body.


    "God, when will you take me to fly with you?"


    Hua wails like a song.


    The door opened with a squeak, and blue bing''er looked over her head and saw Hua Ruge''s sad face.


    "What happened to you, brother?"


    Hua Yuege coughs twice and turns to look at her: "Why are you here?"


    "The fifth highness asked me to come here, and said to have dinner together in the evening."


    "He''s very nice to you." Hua Ruge nodded, ready to go out for ventilation.


    LAN binger hurriedly waved his hand and explained: "no Brother, don''t think much about I... "


    "What do I think?" Hua Ruge looks at her confused.


    When she saw it again, binger was already red, and she didn''t know what she wanted to say.


    "No Nothing... " LAN binger did not misunderstand him, but waved again.


    "How can you talk about it?" Hua Ruge shakes her head. Born with thick lines, she doesn''t want to think more.


    The next day, Hua Ruge did not enter the testing ground, but changed into a less prominent pale blue dress and went to the auction house.


    Because there will be a large-scale auction tomorrow, she will first sell the pills she made.


    Familiar with the way to find a place, after explaining the intention, the boy respectfully took her to a room on the third floor.


    "Wait a moment, young master. I''ll invite our appraiser." He said and left.


    Later, a tall maid came in, brought her cakes and tea, and respectfully said, "please use it slowly. If you need anything, please call me at any time."


    Then he bowed to one side.


    Hua rugo politely thanked her, and then he was not polite. He raised his legs and began to drink tea and eat. He didn''t have breakfast.


    Her casual behavior makes the maid look a little more impressive. She is young and easy to put and let go. Her mind and nature are definitely different.


    She didn''t have to wait long before she picked up the third piece of pine nut cake. An old man who looked sixty or seventy years old and had gray hair and beard came in.


    I think it''s the discriminator.


    "Is this the young gentleman who wants to sell pills?" The old man asked with a warm smile.


    Hua Ruge took the cake and wanted to talk again, but he saw the old man. Out of respect, he had to put it down and stood up and said, "it''s me."


    "This is master Ji, the chief appraiser of the auction house." The maid''s voice gently introduced.


    "It turns out to be master Ji, the imperial Danshi. I''ve heard a lot about you." Hua Yuege said a little surprised.


    She didn''t think that a fourth level herbalist for the imperial use was actually the person of this auction house. Now it''s not easy to think that Qingyun auction house, which is all over the mainland, has the strength.


    "Thanks to the emperor." Master Ji stroked his beard and asked, "I don''t know what kind of pills the little brother wants to sell?"


    "Level three, marrow washing pill."


    Hua Ruge said that he took out a white porcelain bottle from the space, including a pill.


    Master Ji''s eyes brightened when he heard the third level elixir. When he saw Hua Ruge''s storage ring, he couldn''t even look down upon it.


    He took the white porcelain bottle and opened it. A familiar but different smell of medicine came out, gradually overflowing his mouth and nose, making him comfortable and confused.


    "Eh?"


    In order to prevent the leakage of medicinal power, master Ji closed the lid after spiritual identification, but he was still surprised.


    Master Ji''s unbelievable song to China said: "I venture to ask, who made this pill?"


    "I didn''t want to say it at first. Since you asked me, I won''t hide it." Hua Ruge thought about it and said.


    Master Ji nodded, and was very fond of the young man who respected the elders.


    "It''s the tutor who makes the pills, but he doesn''t like to be disturbed when he''s old, so I''ll forgive him for his name."


    Hua Yuege said honestly, as if I were a good apprentice for the sake of my master.


    "There is nothing wrong with the childe''s emphasis on filial piety." Master Ji said this with some regret.


    "I don''t know the quality of this pill?" Hua Yuege asked.


    It''s better to tell her how much it''s worth than to play anything.


    "The purity and spirituality of this pill are very high, but I''m not sure. Wait a moment, young man." Master Ji said and went out.


    There was only Hua Ruge and the tall maid standing by.


    At this time, the color of surprise on the maid''s face is more intense. Master Ji is the master who uses the elixir. He can''t tell the quality of the elixir, so how excellent it should be.


    Hua Ruge felt that such a big place could not black his own things, so he then leisurely ate his own unfinished cakes.


    "Let me change your hot tea for you, young man." The maid came forward.


    "No, it''s just right." Hua Yuege looked up at her and asked, "who will see the pills that master Ji can''t see?"


    The maid shook her head and said, "so far, apart from the pills you brought, master Ji is not sure."


    "Oh?" Hua Yuege listened with interest.


    "If you have to find it, you should be childe Wuchen."


    Hua rugo just wanted to ask who this man was when she saw the door open again. The sunlight came in through the crack of the door. She could only see his faint outline against the light.


    He was dressed in a plain white robe, with the same color around his waist, wide shoulders and narrow waist. At first sight, he knew that he was in excellent shape. The white robe is covered with a broad-minded silver brocade, with broad sleeves almost hanging on the ground. It''s elegant and free in action.


    His walking posture is gentle and elegant, his temperament is gentle, like a clear stream, which makes people feel comfortable.


    Hua Ruge saw that he didn''t tie the crown on his head, but put the Long Satin hair around his back at will, and tied it at will. The breath was kind of lazy.


    This man''s life is very good-looking, a pair of long and narrow Danfeng eyes under the long eyebrows, the curve of the bridge of the nose is just right, and the corners of the mouth hold a smile of leisure.


    In such a cruel continent, how exquisite and thorough people can live so free and easy.


    Hua Ruge sighs that there are so many vases in this place after losing his mind for a moment!


    "Childe Wuxian." The maid hurriedly bowed to the utmost of humility.

 Chapter 35

    The man, who was called the childe without trace, reached out and waved, and the maid and the boy who came in behind him went out.


    Hua Ruge found that his hands were very white, even a little sickly pale.


    "Cough..."


    Childe wutrace opens his mouth to Hua Ruge for words, but first he coughs.


    Hua Ruge just wanted to enjoy it. Now he finds that his face is a little pale.


    "Ah bah."


    One of her doctors didn''t find out this in the first time. It seems that beauty is wrong.


    "Disrespectful." Childe Wuxian soon recovered his normal color. He was as smiling as before.


    Hua Ruge thinks that this person seems to be at will, but his heart must be firm. Otherwise, a person suffering from illness cannot laugh.


    "It doesn''t matter." Hua Ruge said, "after all, cough is one of the three things in the world that can''t be concealed."


    Sitting on the chair beside her body, childe Wuchen asked excitedly, "there are two other things?"


    "Love and poverty." Hua Ruge talked about it after he popularized science for a while: "but I don''t agree with the idea of love."


    "Why?"


    Hua Ruge drinks tea and spits out two words casually: "affectation."


    There was a flash of surprise in the childe''s Phoenix eyes. Then he smiled brightly and nodded slightly: "good words, we really should drink a cup for this."


    "Then you owe me a drink." Smell speech, always love to drink Hua Ruge eyes suddenly bright, no matter whether others are polite or not.


    The childe shakes his head and laughs: "you are the most interesting person I have ever met."


    "You are also the most pleasing vase I have ever seen." Hua Yuege said: "we speculate."


    "It seems that I can''t avoid this wine." Childe Wuxian seems to agree with her.


    "Then we are friends." Hua is as crafty as a song.


    She thinks the man''s position in the auction house is not low. Maybe he can help her reduce the tax on consignment.


    "I think the partnership is still strong." Childe Wuxian seems to have sensed her intention. He smiles and refuses.


    Hua Ruge''s plan was lost. At the same time, he saw that the man was not a vase.


    Even if you grow well, your IQ is not low, so that no one else can live.


    The childe''s eyes were slightly smiling. He took out the small porcelain bottle containing the pills and said:


    "I''ve seen the pills. The purity has reached nine points and the spirit has reached 30%. I''m really curious about the technique. "


    Hua Ruge is relieved when he hears the conclusion. The purity of the pills generally reaches eight points, and one percent of the spirit is the best.


    And her pills are so much higher in quality that they will definitely sell for a good price.


    She thought to take out two small bottles from the storage ring and said, "I have three such pills. Let''s auction them together tomorrow."


    "I have foreseen the hot scene of tomorrow''s auction. Thank you for your pills."


    The childe smiled and put away the things, as if he had used some strength to speak. He could not help coughing again. His pale cheek was suddenly stained with unhealthy blush.


    "Can you drink like this?" Hua Yuege asked in doubt.


    "You can''t touch a drop of wine, but you must drink it if you meet someone you like." He swayed the corner of his mouth in a flat voice.


    However, in this plain China, such as song, it shows his easygoing and uninhibited.


    Although the man looks elegant and refined, he is afraid that he is not willing to be lonely.


    "Gone." Hua rose like a song.


    The childe without trace looks at her silently.


    After three steps, she couldn''t resist looking back: "I know some medical skills. If you invite me to drink next time, I can consider helping you with the diagnosis."


    "Good."


    Hua rushes away like a song.


    Behind him, the traceless young man''s nose was moving. He could smell a trace of fragrance in the air. He chuckled and said, "woman? Interesting women. "


    Hua Ruge returned to the college, just in time to distribute this month''s resources, so she went back to the classroom and took them.


    The soldier''s hair is a small bottle of spirit liquid, and the soul master is ten pills smaller than soybeans, so that they can be eaten in batches.


    Hua Ruge is playing with the small medicine bottle in his hand, disappointed on his face.


    This pill can speed up the improvement of mental strength after taking, but it is of no use to her.


    Although the body of elements is favored by heaven, it also has a high demand on the owner. If the body is short of spiritual power, her spiritual cultivation can never be exerted.


    Therefore, when the original master is absorbed by the devouring beast, she can not be a soul master even if she has strong spiritual power.


    But now her spiritual talent of Grade 8 has been encumbered by her own body, which is not enough to focus on cultivation.


    LAN bing''er takes the pill and sees her unhappy face. She comes up to her and says, "if you don''t like the pill, bing''er will give it to you."


    Hua Ruge looks at her hand holding the pill. She looks serious, smiles and reaches out.


    as like as two peas, the blue ice child did not wait for Hua Ling to take the small bottle from his hand, but put it on the same surface.


    "Brother, here?" Blue binger''s face is puzzled.


    "I can''t use it. I''ll give it to you."


    "How can this work? This pill is very precious." LAN bing''er shakes his head in a hurry.


    "Then you will give it to me?" Hua Ruge teases her with a smile.


    LAN bing''er nodded seriously: "as long as my brother wants it, bing''er will give it."


    "You are so stupid and easy to be cheated, don''t you know?" Hua Ruge patted her little head and once again strengthened her awareness of prevention.


    LAN bing''er nodded, but she didn''t think she was wrong at all.


    Finally, Hua rugo finally gave her the pill.


    On the way back, she saw Mao Jun. the boy didn''t take himself as an outsider and said, "brother Hua, let''s go to the auction tomorrow morning."


    "Good." Hua Ruge nods.


    She still wants to collect money. Of course, she wants to go.


    "After the auction, my brother will take you to have a good time and find two older people to taste it." Mao Jun looks like a cat trying to steal.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua Ruge is a little confused. I don''t know how to answer for a while.


    "You don''t want to reject the older ones. They are the ones who hurt the most. They promise to let you eat the marrow." Mao Jun continued to advise.


    "This..."


    At the moment, Ren huaruge''s words are so clever that she doesn''t know how to deal with it. She was only joking before, but she didn''t expect this kid to play so fast.


    "Don''t be a big man. It''s settled. I''ll see you tomorrow." After a word, Mao Jun went to persuade the two men again.


    Hua Ruge runs back to the room in a gray way, thinking about how to get away tomorrow. She can''t go to that place in a big way.


    The next day, Hua Ruge and his roommate and four people fell down to the auction house early. Today''s auction house is full of people, especially many.


    "Have you heard that today Qingyun auction house has three high-quality marrow washing pills, which can remove impurities in the meridians and bones and improve the cultivation speed in essence?"


    Mao Jun said excitedly.

 Chapter 36

    "The whole king knows it. I''ll tell you."


    Don''t think that Yan Zixing is the only one who can satirize Mao Jun without any chance.


    Mao Jun stares at him.


    Yan Zixing went straight into the door and ignored him.


    "What do brothers Hua want?" Tuobayu asked with a smile.


    He was born in the royal family. He had a noble spirit, but he had a warm temperament and a pleasant smile.


    Hua rugo is happy to chat with him. She looks at the sign next to her, squints and says, "it seems that there is a suitable one."


    "Elder sister, it was this boy who scared me and hurt two of my subordinates."


    Before tuobayu could speak, a voice that Hua Ruge was familiar with came.


    She turned to see Fang Wenxuan, who had been playing in the blue ice yard that day, and he was talking to a woman beside her.


    The woman attracted Hua Ruge''s attention. She was wearing a dark blue dress. The whole person had a lot in common with that color. It was so cold that people dare not approach.


    She has extremely beautiful features, a touch of heroism in her Softness, a straight neck, and a look of arrogance. She is like a peacock with pride.


    Hua Ruge thought that this should be what tuobayu said the day before yesterday, Fang Lanxin of Fang''s mansion, one of the two famous ladies of the famous dynamic and great Zheng.


    She is only seventeen or eighteen years old. Her badge on her chest is already a seventh level electrical soulman. She really has a proud capital.


    Fang Lanxin listens to Fang Wenxuan''s words and glances at Hua Ruge. At one glance, she turns her eyes slightly and doesn''t let her have any mood fluctuation.


    This is a posture of the strong to the weak, not so much contempt as contempt.


    "Sister, you must help me teach him a lesson." Fang Wenxuan egged on and watched Hua Ruge''s eyes filled with anger.


    "Shut up." Fang Lanxin yelled, and the girl''s clear voice showed dignity beyond her age.


    Fang Wenxuan has some grievances, but he dare not speak.


    "Pay attention to your identity. It''s just ants. It''s no different to surrender your identity to her." Fang Lanxin taught a lesson and went on.


    Fang Wenxuan''s face is not willing, but Fang Lanxin''s prestige is very strong. Fang Wenxuan doesn''t dare to say anything more, so he has to follow him with a dejected head.


    Hua Ruge was ignored in public.


    The reason is that people even bully her think it''s self price reduction!


    She''s been letting others eat shrivel since her crossing. She''s still suffering for the first time and can''t tell!


    It''s like Tenima is holding back!


    Hua Ruge took a few deep breaths and told himself to be calm and calm. He was not the opponent of this kind of person even if his war power was fully open!


    Fang Lanxin walks to the door, Hua Ruge''s body begins to move.


    Everyone should think that she is making way, including Fang Lanxin.


    However, at the next moment, Fang Lanxin stops and looks at herself in surprise as she is about to bump into Hua Ruge.


    She was in the way.


    How brave is she?


    "Woman, hasn''t your mother taught you to speak when you go out?" Hua Ruge holds her chest in both hands, and there is a certain coldness in her languid look, but if you don''t look carefully, you will think she is smiling.


    Fang Lanxin was slightly shocked. Although she was not happy, she just frowned.


    But then, her eyes suddenly cold, like a sharp knife light swept in Hua Ruge''s left hand.


    At the moment, the white middle finger is wearing a black dragon ring.


    It''s rarely seen under the cover of sleeves, but now her arms are across her chest, so she can see clearly.


    Hua rugo''s reaction came when she found out that she was abnormal. Tuobayu said that the woman liked the king of war, and she was wearing a ring from the king of war.


    Looking at Fang Lanxin''s increasingly ugly face, Hua rugo felt that he was lying on the gun inexplicably, but did not know how to explain it.


    Said he gave it to me. I didn''t want it?


    Say he''s pestering me, but I hate him?


    How do I know what he wants to do?


    So will Fang Lanxin kill herself directly.


    If you die like this, it''s too bad.


    "You are so bold." Fang Lanxin said angrily for the first time, "how dare you imitate the ring of your highness Zhan Wang?"


    Huh?


    Hua Ruge is a little confused. Does she think the ring is fake?


    "If you give me the ring today, I''ll let you go." Fang Lanxin continued, his voice full of no doubt.


    Hua rugo wants to say that when I want to wear it, it''s not that murderous God won''t let me take it down.


    "I wonder what you can do if you don''t let me go?" Hua Ruge keeps the posture before, with a smile from the beginning to the end.


    "Dare you provoke me?" Fang Lanxin''s murderous eyes flickered.


    "Who provoked us today? I think we can see it clearly. Why? Your family wants to beat black and white for looting? "


    Fang Lanxin was the focus originally. Now the dispute between the two in front of the door has attracted many people. She said in front of so many people, Fang Lanxin must not dare to start.


    In just a few fights, Hua Yuege knows that Fang Lanxin is not a fool like Hua Yueyue.


    Fang Lanxin was very angry, but he soon recovered his calmness, and even a smile appeared in the song of Chaohua.


    The smile was so beautiful that it caused a lot of noise around her. However, those who knew her felt cool all over.


    "Soon, you will ask for it."


    Fang Lanxin left a word and walked by Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes flashed with joking light. This is a smart and self-control woman.


    But sometimes a wise man is no more difficult than a fool.


    When she smiled, she said to Tuoba Yu, "answer the question you just asked. I will get the sword with the handle of the wind."


    Tuobayu shook his head and didn''t answer her. In a small voice, he said, "you dare to provoke anyone."


    "You see, she pissed me off." Hua is like a song stand, innocent on the face.


    Tuobayu patted her on the shoulder and the two walked in together.


    In front of Fang Lanxin''s face, the color of contempt, a weak person dare to say that the situation is inevitable?


    Seeing Hua Ruge, Mao Jun said, "Why are you so impulsive? Fang Lanxin can''t be provoked."


    "I think that''s all he has to say, like a song. You shouldn''t be against her." Yan Zixing also said.


    Tuobayu said in a low voice, "now that it''s over, let''s not talk about it. Let''s think about it after the auction is over."


    They nodded in agreement.


    Hua Ruge has no expression on her face, but her eyes are cold.


    Fang Lanxin doesn''t know whether to provoke her, but it must be very miserable to provoke her to Hua Ruge.


    The auction hall is large enough to accommodate about 500 people at the same time. Almost all the windows on the second and third floors have been opened. It can be seen that a lot of people are coming today.


    Hua Ruge and several people are sitting in the front position, which is the seat fixed by Tuoba Yu.


    The auction soon began. A woman in a sexy skirt came out. Mao Jun''s eyes went straight.


    Of course, there are many men at the scene who look like him.


    Hua Ruge turns his head and pretends not to know the color embryo.

 Chapter 37

    "My name is Xia Xia. I''m honored to host this auction." The woman said simply, after getting enough response from the men, she said again:


    "then the auction will start now, and now we will take out the first auction of this scene."


    The red cloth is opened, and there is a large piece of sanguine ginseng on the tray. It''s a good thing for people who can''t afford pills, but Hua rugo is not interested in it.


    "This Centennial blood ginseng starts at two thousand gold coins. Each time, the price increase shall not be less than fifty gold coins. If you want, please show your cards." The girl''s delicate way.


    The men with blood boiling shouted higher and higher, as if the auction was not for ginseng, but for beauty.


    Subsequently, many items were auctioned in the same way.


    There are Tiancai and Dibao, martial arts weapons and low-level pills. The scene has been very hot.


    But Hua rugo has observed that the big people in the front row didn''t do much. I think they were all waiting for her to wash the marrow.


    Grab it, grab it, the crazier you are, the happier I am.


    Hua is like a song and stomach Fei.


    "The following one is a weapon called the wind sword. The hilt and the sword body are integrated. It is forged with refined iron. The most difficult thing is that there is array support on it, which greatly increases the speed of the output of spiritual power."


    Xia Xia introduced the efforts, but the following people are not particularly interested in people.


    Because today''s play is to wash marrow pill, most of the people who come here are aristocrats. With their financial resources, they don''t lack such a sword which is not so special.


    "The starting price is one thousand gold coins. Each time, the price increase shall not be less than fifty gold coins. The auction starts."


    As soon as Xia Xia''s voice fell, Hua Yuege raised his hand and said loudly, "a thousand gold coins."


    "One thousand and fifty."


    "One thousand one."


    "Twelve."


    As the crowd roared up, the price went all the way up to fifteen.


    Hua Ruge shouted at this time, "I will give you two thousand gold coins."


    The sound around was finally small. Many saw Hua Ruge give up in a big way. The more reason was that the sword was barely worth two thousand gold coins. It would not be worth lifting it again.


    "No one''s asking for a price, it''s mine." Hua Ruge''s face has already showed a satisfied smile.


    "Two thousand five hundred gold coins, I''ll take them." The cold voice came from Fang Lanxin in the front row.


    She did not look back, but Hua rugo could feel her strong hostility.


    "Three thousand, I will get it." Hua Ruge refuses to admit defeat.


    "Four thousand." Fang Lanxin did not want to increase the price.


    Fang Wenxuan looked at her sister in bewilderment, and said that she had come to take a photo at the end of the line. How could she suddenly buy a humble sword.


    "Five thousand." Hua ran song.


    Fang Lanxin smiled, "six thousand."


    Of course, she doesn''t really want to buy it, but since Hua Ruge is in need, she can''t let her get it too easily.


    To put it bluntly, she is singing in the pit.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "eight thousand, I have money."


    "Ten thousand." Fang Lanxin sees that Hua Ruge has a strong sense of confidence, and the sound of his exit is perfect.


    "Fifteen thousand." Hua Ruge is still sitting there quietly, his voice is a little cold and ironic, as if the rich are laughing at the poor.


    A little Zheng Zheng, Fang Lanxin said: "twenty thousand."


    Hua Ruge seemed to be frightened by the price. After a while, he got up and shouted, "your family is very deceiving."


    "This is an auction. What''s wrong with fair competition?" Fang Lanxin''s smile is shallow.


    Hua Ruge''s face turned red. After thinking for a long time, he didn''t have a word to refute. He just threw his sleeve angrily and said, "don''t think you don''t have money!"


    "I don''t care, but if you don''t raise the price, it''s mine." Fang Lanxin looked at Hua Ruge, easily enraged, and despised her.


    The villain is never on the table.


    "If you want that, I''ll give it to you." Hua Ruge suddenly sat down slowly, and his voice had some pleasant taste.


    Fang Lanxin''s smile is frozen in the corner of her mouth. In her opinion, Hua Ruge is a man who does not understand tolerance, impulsive and irritable. It is absolutely impossible to give up easily.


    What''s more, she was full of momentum before. Why did she suddenly change?


    "20000 gold coins once, twice, three times, deal!"


    Xia Xia smiles and knocks at the hammer. How could she not have thought that the value of the sword would be ten times.


    Fang Lanxin''s face is completely overcast. An idea lingers in her mind. She may have been fooled.


    "Sister, what can I do?" Fang Wenxuan asked anxiously.


    Today when they came out, they brought 80000 gold coins. They didn''t come for this windy sword. Now they spend 20000 on it, and only 60000 are left in their hands. Is that enough?


    "Don''t you have to get it?" Fang Lanxin turned to look at the two rows of Hua Ruge behind her, and her eyes were full of killing intention.


    This is the first time since the fight that she is looking at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge likes the feeling of looking down on her head. She floats and says, "I''ve thought about it now. I''m a soul master. Why do I need a sword?"


    Quiet!


    The atmosphere was suddenly eerie and quiet.


    They seem to have neglected a problem before, that is, Hua Ruge is a soul master, and will not buy swords for soldiers.


    Then she always took out a set of will in the shape of the only purpose.


    Soon these people thought of it, and the whole hall was filled with air-conditioning.


    How brave is this kid to play with Fang Lanxin as a monkey?


    Fang Lanxin can''t think of any reason until now. It turned out that at the moment when Hua Yuege at the door said the sharp wind sword, she was already in the game and was played by Hua Yuege.


    Damn it.


    "Boy, I won''t let you go."


    Fang Lanxin''s face is dark green and green green. She looks at her fiercely and turns her head after leaving a word.


    Not killing Hua is like singing, not enough to calm her heart.


    "It''s unreasonable not to give it to you." Hua Yuege has no choice.


    Her eyes were full of sympathy.


    "I said brother, are you crazy? Even Fang Lanxin dare to play?" Lively Mao Jun is the first way to express his views.


    "It''s a bit of a brain. It''s funny." Hua Ruge leaned against the chair, watching Fang Lanxin send someone to hand over the swift wind sword, the turbid air in his heart suddenly came out half.


    Dare to use my bad heart on my mother''s head, you deserve your misfortune!


    Everyone around looked at her with a dead eye.


    That''s Fang''s house! That''s Fang Lanxin! She dared to offend so blatantly that she thought her life was too long.


    Hua Ruge is unconscious, squinting her eyes and waiting for what she really wants to wait for, and she believes that Fang Lanxin is also from that thing in nine out of ten.


    It''s just the beginning of the contest. It''s too early to say the winner.


    On the third floor, in a light room shrouded by a border, the childe without trace looks at Hua Ruge with a light smile.


    At first sight, her frankness and cunning are wonderful enough.


    Goodbye, her bold and fearless, and let him stand out.


    Woman, how many of you I don''t know?

 Chapter 38

    This unexpected episode was ignored after the washing pith pill was taken to the stage.


    Hua Ruge noticed that the eyes of the people present brightened.


    "Our auction house is lucky to send three top-grade marrow washing pills, which are identified as having reached nine points in purity and 30% in spirituality."


    "In this way, the body will be cleaned more thoroughly, and the function of once and for all will be achieved for the cultivator." Xia Xia introduced.


    Needless to say, the following people have been boiling for a long time, one by one holding the brand waiting to be photographed.


    "Stop it, let''s go..." At last an old man shouted.


    Xia Xia was interrupted for the first time. His face was stunned for a moment, but he soon laughed and said:


    "since you can''t wait, let''s start. We auction three pills at a time. The top three people with high price get them. The starting price is 20000 gold coins. Each time the price increase is not less than 1000 gold coins. Let''s start."


    With Xia Xia''s voice falling, the next bidding is in a hurry.


    "Just in case."


    "Twenty two thousand."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "25000!"


    Hua Ruge looked at the people with red eyes, and felt the magic charm of the pill again.


    In fact, it''s not bad to think about it. The world is based on strength. As long as there is strength, even slaves can become nobles, not to mention money and land.


    And the biggest shortcut to improve the strength is Dan Yao, but there are few alchemists. This kind of super high quality is even more difficult to find, so it is understandable that these people are fanatical.


    Hua Ruge thought, squinting her eyes, as if her eyes were not the auction house but the golden gold coins.


    "The Hua brothers like this type?" Mao Jun asked vaguely, raising his chin like Xia Xia on the auction stage.


    It''s no wonder he misunderstood, but Hua rugo''s eyes were too hot just now.


    Sweat.


    "It''s concave and convex. It''s very interesting." Hua Ruge nodded her head to comment. She always lied and came.


    Mao Jun clapped his thigh and said with sympathy, "you have taste, brother Hua. What''s the beauty of those noodles in clear soup?"


    Hua Ruge feels that she has made a bad friend.


    "Thirty thousand!" Hua Ruge, a middle-aged man, raised his hand and shouted.


    The loud voice startled Hua Ruge and sighed that there were so many rich people in this place.


    The whole audience was red eyed, and the price hike continued.


    When someone shouted 35, 000, Hua Yuege was already laughing unconsciously.


    "Don''t you worry at all about such a disaster?" Tuobayu couldn''t help being curious.


    "It''s her to worry about." Hua Ruge said this casually, but because of her confidence, she became very powerful.


    Tuo Bayu is slightly shocked, and feels that Hua is as deep as a song.


    "Forty thousand."


    "Four in case, forty two, forty three, deal!"


    Xia Xia hit the hammer.


    Up to now, the three highest prices are 40000, 3900 and 38000 respectively.


    Hua Ruge was also surprised when he was happy. These people''s salary for a year was no more than 10000 gold coins. They would even spend so much money to buy medicine.


    But for her, it''s undoubtedly great news. There''s no way to get rich in the future.


    The next auction is the finale.


    Xia Xia said and brought up a tray, on which was a blue trigger. Hua rugo''s eyes narrowed when he saw it.


    That''s it.


    "This is a soul skill trigger of electric system, which contains a fourth-order lightning skill. As long as you input a little energy into it, you will immediately activate soul skill to achieve the effect of instant soul skill.


    Three days after use, the trigger automatically accumulates full energy and can be reused. "


    Xia Xia introduced.


    Many people at the scene shook their heads, because the electric element is the most violent, and there are very few people who can be compatible with it, which also leads to a very small number of electric department soulmakers.


    "Now, the auction starts at 30000 gold coins. Each time, the price increase shall not be less than 1000 gold coins. Let''s start." Summer makes a sound.


    "Three in case." Fang Lanxin''s cold voice immediately sounded.


    There are a few people who want to buy, a listen to the price and then see Fang Lanxin''s offer are all dead.


    For a long time, no one spoke. From the perspective of Hua Ruge, you can see her slightly raised lip angle.


    "Thirty five thousand." The faint voice of Hua Ruge is very clear in the quiet auction.


    So everyone looked at her with dead eyes.


    This time, people first thought that Hua rugo was the soul master of the fire department. It was useless for her to ask for the trigger of the electricity department. The purpose of the price increase was obviously to raise the price for Fang Lanxin.


    Again and again and three provocations Fang Lanxin, is this kid crazy?


    Fang Lanxin looked back at her for the first time with cold and sharp eyes.


    "How dare you make trouble?" Her voice fell to the freezing point, showing her anger at leaving.


    "Since it''s an auction that''s for the high bidder, how can it be called trouble making?" Hua is like a song with a faint smile.


    Before the pill took less than 120000 gold coins, how could 110000 gold coins have been deducted from her tax? Now she is rich and powerful, and she has more confidence than before.


    Fang Lanxin''s heart was already furious, but because of this kind of situation, he had to raise the price: "thirty-six thousand."


    "Forty thousand."


    Hua Ruge follows lightly.


    Fang Lanxin''s chest was obviously undulating, "42, 000."


    "45, 000." Hua Ruge''s typical upstart practice.


    It seems to show off, but actually she is testing Fang Lanxin''s tolerance.


    "Forty eight!"


    When Fang Ruxin called for the price, Hua Ruge could obviously see a slight twitch on the corner of her mouth.


    I can''t seem to stand it.


    "Fifty thousand." She''s not in a hurry either.


    "Fifty five thousand." After Fang Lanxin''s offer, he added, "no matter how high it is, I won''t want it."


    She still thinks Hua Ruge is deliberately raising the price, not really buying it.


    Hua Yuege smiled and continued, "Fifty six thousand."


    Fang Lanxin turned to see her again: "do you really want to buy it?"


    "I''m not as mean as some people are. If I don''t want to buy it, I have to raise the price of others." Hua Ruge laughs back.


    Fang Lanxin''s face darkened.


    "Fifty six thousand times!" The summer and summer ahead began to bid.


    "Sixty thousand." Fang Lanxin shouted at once.


    "Six in case."


    "Six in case." Hua is like a song.


    Judging from the desperate expression at the moment when Fang Lanxin just turned her head, this is her limit.


    Sure enough, Fang Lanxin didn''t ask for more.


    "Sixty one times, sixty one or two times, sixty one or three times."


    Xia Xia shouts out "Dong" and says, "deal."


    Fang Lanxin''s face was angry. Although she didn''t say anything more, her mouth was closed tightly. It seemed that she was really angry.


    The auction room was a little cold, and everyone left in silence.


    Hua Yuege goes to the room where she handed over, but Fang Lanxin stops her step.


    "What? If the auction can''t compare with others, they want to rob? " Hua Ruge looks at her with a smile, but still doesn''t put her in the eye.


    "Boy, do you know the end of the fight against me?" Fang Lanxin''s face calmed down and looked at Hua Ruge as if she were dead.

 Chapter 39

    Hua Yuege said: "I can''t afford to play, but I want to take revenge? Didn''t you say that you''d degrade yourself to deal with such a small person as me? "


    Fang Lanxin''s face became more and more ugly.


    "Elder sister, I''m this kid. I hate him very much. You must teach him a good lesson!" Fang Wenxuan adds spice to the scene.


    Hua Ruge turned to look at him and said, "don''t be naive. Where is this? How dare she do it?"


    Fang Lanxin has been angry since she bought the fast wind sword. Now she has been provoked repeatedly, but she can''t bear it.


    She did not want to reach out to Hua Ruge.


    "Cough..."


    An uncontrollable cough came from behind several people. Fang Lanxin didn''t feel any power, but her preparation for spirituality was interrupted.


    She was very surprised, how powerful this spiritual perception?


    Hua Ruge also turned to look.


    The traceless childe is wearing a white robe today. His eyes are half narrowed because of discomfort. His long Satin hair is scattered behind his head at will, with a kind of morbid elegance.


    Fang Lanxin lost her mind for a moment.


    I''m afraid that only his Highness the king of war can compare with this man''s grace.


    "Girl, Qingyun auction house is not allowed to hurt people. This is the rule." Childe Wuxian looks at Fang Lanxin. His quiet voice seems polite, but actually he is tough.


    Only when no one can break it is called a rule.


    Fang Lanxin never takes people all over the world into consideration, but she can''t say anything in the face of Childe wutrace.


    This man is not strong, but it''s strange that her intuition tells her that it''s better not to mess with her.


    What''s more, Qingyun auction house has branches in the whole mainland, which is so powerful that it''s better not to be the enemy.


    "It''s my faux pas. I''m sorry." Fang Lanxin shows his kindness.


    When the childe''s eyes hit her, Fang Lanxin felt that it was also a happy thing to win such a man''s favor.


    However, as soon as the eyes pass, they hit Hua Ruge.


    "If I have nothing to do in the afternoon, I can fulfill our agreement." His voice was shallow, his mouth was smiling, and his natural unrestrained eyes seemed to meet his old friends.


    Hua Ruge stands out and says, "unfortunately, I have an appointment."


    There was a trace of incomprehension in childe Wuxian''s heart. He didn''t just keep her for drinking. Fang Lanxin''s appearance was to fight her. It''s safe to stay here.


    It''s impossible not to know with her intelligence.


    Hua Ruge patted Mao Jun next to him, and blinked at childe wutrace: "stroll in the kiln, do you want to join us?"


    There was a flash of consternation on childe wutrace''s face, but he didn''t miss the chance to look at her. At the moment when she spoke, he clearly saw the perseverance in her eyes.


    He was shocked. The woman knew it was dangerous to leave here. Why did she do it?


    "We can go if you don''t go." Hua Yuege said that he had been the first one to go to the trading room.


    No matter what she has to face, Hua Ruge has no habit of relying on others, but she is not a brave person, going to the brothel has her own calculation.


    In addition to the auction house, all four of them, except Hua Ruge, were qualified diners, so Fang Lanxin didn''t act rashly.


    What''s more, it''s still on the street. Hua rugo died just after the conflict with her. It''s not good to hear the fame spread out.


    "Why didn''t you just stay?" Out of a distance, tuobayu couldn''t help asking.


    Hua Ruge blinked in confusion: "didn''t you say you''d like to have a good time this afternoon?"


    "It''s silly of you to be safe there." Mao Jun also said.


    "The brothel is the place where the fish and the Dragon mingle, and it''s also the place where the news is transmitted the fastest. Fang Lanxin won''t start there if she still cares about her reputation."


    It''s Yan Zixing who talks. It seems that it''s difficult for him to say so many words at a time. He frowns as if he is uncomfortable.


    Tuobayu nodded: "it''s reasonable."


    But he knew in his heart that although the reason could be justified, it was not as safe as Qingyun auction house.


    Mao Jun suddenly realized, "brother Hua is smart."


    "I don''t want those. My brother will find me two beautiful sisters later." Hua Yuege said with a look of longing.


    Mao Jun patted her on the shoulder: "it''s on me."


    Because this is the afternoon, not the best time to visit the brothel, so tuobayu will treat in the nearby restaurant, and only in the afternoon can he go to the brothel.


    After dusk, yanchunlou early rose red lanterns, the gold characters on the green plaque were illuminated, and the yingyingyanyan standing at the door under the plaque was twisting a handkerchief.


    Hua Ruge has seen such scenes on TV countless times, but it is the first time to approach.


    And different from the mass actors in the TV series, as the first brothel in the capital of Wang, the girls who pull guests here are all beautiful, not only with beautiful faces, but also with hot bodies. Their attraction can be seen from the men who can drool when passing by.


    But many people only have drool. The girl in Yanchun building is very expensive. It''s Wangdu''s famous gold selling cave. Ordinary people''s savings for one year''s life may not be able to spend a night here. If they are not dignitaries, they can only sigh at wangmen.


    When several people came all the way, Mao Jun was excited, tuobayu smiled faintly, and Hua Ruge was a gesture with insufficient eyes. She didn''t pretend it. It was the first time she came to such a place. It was hard to avoid feeling novel.


    Only Yan Zixing frowned all the time, as if others owed him millions.


    "I said you don''t need to be serious. You can let them go when they are so young." Mao Jun put his arm around Yan Zixing''s shoulder and said boldly.


    Yan Zixing frowned deeper: "I''m just afraid that something will happen to him."


    Hua Ruge is slightly shocked when he hears the words. No wonder Yan Zixing and tuobayu said they couldn''t come in the morning when they went out. Now they are coming again. It was to protect themselves.


    She had a warm heart and smiled softly, which she wrote down.


    A few people just walked up, and a girl surrounded Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge was a girl with a pure face but a hot body. She looked like she was 15 or 16 years old.


    "This young man is so handsome that I am ashamed to see him." As she spoke, the little girl walked in with Hua Ruge''s arm in her arms.


    Hua Ruge, while praising the precocity of ancient women, joked: "what''s good for a man? It''s you, girl, whose skin is so smart that I like it."


    She also reached out and touched the girl''s delicate face, which made her pretty face slightly red. The more she saw Hua Ruge, the better she felt.


    Hua Ruge looked at this place when he entered the door. The first floor is a hall for performances in the tea and wine stands. The second floor, the third floor and the fourth floor are all rooms. It''s unnecessary to say what to do.


    "Are you looking for some fun?"


    As soon as she came in, a bustard, who was nearly fifty years old, came up and waved her handkerchief embroidered with gaudy peonies.

 Chapter 40

    Hua Ruge turned her right hand and took out a bag of fifty gold coins and threw them at her. The procuress''s hands were numb. When she saw the storage ring on Hua Ruge''s singer, her eyes were bigger than the gold coins.


    Although the people who come in and out every day are rich or expensive, there are few people who have such a big hand, and those who can have a storage ring are absolutely distinguished.


    "Brothers, you should go upstairs to have a drink in Yajian and choose the best girl to serve you. If you serve you well, you''ll benefit a lot." Hua is like a way of singing.


    She felt that with the way of alchemy, her money would not be lacking in the future, and she would not be distressed if she spent a lot of money.


    The girls around couldn''t help but look at it. If they could serve such a handsome and generous young man, they would just pick up the shit.


    "Well, please come upstairs. I''ll call you a girl to make sure you''re satisfied." The procuress said with a smile on her face.


    As he said this, a tortoise man came to lead several people upstairs. The girls around them were all driven out by the procuress to continue to solicit guests. It was obvious that they didn''t have enough level.


    "Brother Hua is generous, so you can have a good time." Seeing Hua Ruge''s hand, Mao Jun couldn''t help clapping.


    He was born into a professional family and appreciated this kind of heroic personality.


    "You must be happy when you are satisfied with your life. You must spend your time." Hua is like a song and shakes his head. In order not to look sour, I changed the following sentence.


    Yan Zixing frowned: "the last sentence is wonderful, the next sentence is nonsense."


    Hua Ruge pulled up his sleeve and said:


    "don''t be so serious, brother Yan. Good poems are always available, but there are not many happy days. If I don''t understand them, you will listen to them and laugh them off. Isn''t it happy?"


    Yan Zixing frowned tighter, as if he was digesting Hua Ruge''s words.


    "That''s interesting, brother Hua." Tuobayu chuckled. He had a warm temperament. Even when he came to the brothel, he didn''t lose half of his grace.


    Hua Ruge sighs darkly. It''s just a good family. The temperament is so good. There''s no reason.


    When it comes to these definitions, Hua Ruge is the first to think of some fierce and violent man, which is really a monster.


    On the second floor, it''s much cleaner. In the middle of Yajian, there''s a vacant lot. Except for the entrance, there are small ones on the other three sides. You can sit on the ground.


    Tuobayu takes Hua Ruge and sits on the top, while Mao Jun and Yan Zixing sit on both sides, all of which are gestures of protecting Hua Ruge.


    "Some of you are drinking first, and the girl will be here soon." The turtle male nodded and bowed.


    After he went down, several people were drinking and chatting. Soon the door opened. Yingyingyingyanyu came in and stood in a row waiting for selection.


    Hua rugo saw these girls in front of her eyes. The average age of these girls was about 17 or 18. The gossamer on their bodies was full of temptations and their bodies were all well proportioned.


    The most rare thing is that each skin is white, beautiful and long legged, which is much better than the previous female stars with different products.


    "This is yanchunlou''s girl. She has a first-class appearance. Please choose her." The procuress came forward to say hello.


    Mao Jun is not humble, reach out to point to a body of the best, the woman smell speech to do a gift, curly Tingting walked to Mao Jun side.


    Tuobayu casually points to a pure one.


    Yan Zixing is still frowning. He doesn''t adapt to the atmosphere. Naturally, he didn''t call her a girl.


    Hua Ruge is afraid of revealing the stuffing. She looks for a girl who doesn''t seem to take the initiative. She is very small. She looks like 15-6.


    The rest of the girls went out, and the procuress said again:


    "I''m very happy today. Our Huakui red sleeve girl was not well before, so she refused the guests. When you come, she''ll be all right, so I''ll play the piano for you."


    "Tea is the top card of yanchunlou," said Mao Jun with a bright eye. "It''s said that this girl is not only beautiful, but also excellent in Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting. What''s rare is that she is as good as jade. So far, no one can be looked upon by her."


    "Interesting." Hua Ruge picked the corner of her mouth.


    Soon she saw a woman holding a piano coming in. She was wearing white gauze, but this quiet did not hinder the beautiful appearance. The standard melon face and facial features were all right. A pair of peach blossom eyes pushed the charm to the top, and the flash of the eyes was soul stirring.


    She stepped on the red wool carpet, white and barefoot, and approached slowly with a natural expression, neither flattering nor bashful.


    This sense of grace does not look like a woman in the land of fireworks.


    "Tea holding qin line a salute:" several childe want to listen to what music


    Her voice pours out, gentle and gentle, which makes her itchy.


    Mao Jun felt that his voice was dry and he didn''t speak for a while.


    "Play your best." Hua is like a song.


    "Yes." Tea is another gift.


    Hua Yuege holds the glass and looks at it with interest. The girl beside her carefully feeds her grapes.


    The tea sits on the chair which the servant moves to, the plain hand puts on the piano string, the light stroke then has the wonderful sound to float out, listens in the human ear simply is the best enjoyment.


    Even Yanzi did not frown, but looked at the red sleeve playing the piano.


    Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly, thinking that the rich people''s life is comfortable.


    But she didn''t take it easy for a moment to hear the noise coming in.


    "I want to see who dares to rob me?"


    "Young master, you are not going to smash our court if you break through like this. Please come back tomorrow." The procuress begged, and her voice was getting closer and closer.


    "You are an old man. I said that I can only have one tea with me. You dare to let her accompany others. I haven''t settled accounts with you yet." The man gave a cursing.


    Then the sound of human body falling to the ground came from the outside, and then the wailing of the procuress. I think I know what happened.


    Tea heard the voice face immediately white, a face praying to see the song of Xiang Hua.


    Hua, like a song, squints gently and falls into deep thought.


    Tuobayu pulled her sleeve and said, "it''s just a woman. Don''t make trouble again."


    He is a man of great bearing. He is always not easy to fight. What''s more, he is not worth fighting for a woman.


    Hua Ruge was kicked out before he could make a statement.


    "Who dares to rob my woman? Stand up for me." A blatant drink.


    Hua Ruge discovers unexpectedly that he is an acquaintance.


    She got up slowly and said, "Grandpa Fang, what a coincidence."


    Kicking the door that person also Leng is on the spot, it is the Fang Wenxuan that just saw in the morning.


    "You made me lose face in front of Miss binger last time. Now you dare to rob my woman. Are you alive enough?" Fang Wenxuan took the lead in swearing.


    "Your sister said the same thing this morning, but I don''t like sitting here well?" Hua Ruge looked at him with a smile: "what can you do to me?"


    Fang Wenxuan was really asked by her. He has always been walking horizontally by his own identity. He has never met anyone who doesn''t take his identity seriously. Now he really doesn''t know what to do if he is provoked.

 Chapter 41

    The four escorts around him are the highest level seven soldiers. If you look at some people in Hua Ruge''s side, or even the five princes, you will immediately know that they are not rivals.


    I scratched my ears and scratched my cheeks for a while.


    "Go where you come from. Don''t blame me for beating you." Hua Ruge waves directly to drive people.


    Two of Fang Wenxuan''s guards went straight back. They were really scared by Hua Ruge last time.


    "Hua Ruge, do you really think that you can bully our family?" Fang Wenxuan is biting his teeth. He looks like Fang Lanxin in anger.


    "Come if you want, don''t go away." Hua Ruge gently turns the wrench he just bought on his right thumb while talking.


    Fang Wenxuan looks at the ring that can instantly send forth the fourth level soul skill, and subconsciously steps back.


    Although he soon thought that the ring should have been his own, he had no courage to go forward.


    "Wait for me, I will not let you go." Fang Wenxuan gnashed his teeth and said a word, then he took people away.


    Hua Ruge stands out: "every time it''s this sentence, do you have any new ideas?"


    The women in the room are singing to China like stars. They haven''t seen anyone who can clean Fang Wenxuan.


    Tuobayu and others are helpless to shake their heads, but they are also used to it.


    Hua Ruge goes to tea and sees her looking at herself gratefully.


    "Tea girl, will you accompany me to my room after drinking?" She asked.


    Maojun and tuobayu look at each other. What''s the situation?


    Brother Hua is going to be the guest of tea?


    I thought the tea with eyes higher than the top would refuse, but I didn''t expect her to get up and nod. She said in a soft voice, "you should obey yourself."


    The people in the room are confused.


    That''s a promise?


    Is it a bit out of line with the rumors?


    Because Hua Ruge has made many enemies, this time they just tasted a few cups and went back to the room with their girls. Yan Zixing lived in the room by himself.


    Hua Ruge and tea went into the room and sat at the table. Before that, the girl was sent away.


    "Young master, I''m so grateful for my help. Let''s have a cup of osmanthus wine made by myself." Tea poured a glass of wine in person, handed it to Hua Ruge''s mouth, and would feed her to drink.


    Hua Yuege''s face sank with a smile before, and said in a cool voice, "let''s make things clear before drinking."


    Red sleeve face color one lag, but very quickly smile way: "what does the childe say?"


    "You can''t fool me." "You are using me today," said Hua Ruge with a fixed look


    "What did you say?"


    "Don''t cry until you see the coffin, OK, I''ll tell you what I know." Hua Ruge groaned:


    "before you came in, the procuress said that you were not in good health today. You would not have received visitors, but when I came, you suddenly got better.


    I''m a good doctor. I''ve explored your body. I''m sure there''s nothing wrong with it except that you had a cold spell half a month ago. "


    "Then you are pretending to be ill. I didn''t understand why at that time. Until Fang Wenxuan smashed the door, I knew. He must have said that he would come today, so you pretended to be ill to avoid him.


    But you know it''s not a long-term way to hide, so you need someone to help you. "


    "Qinglou is the place with the most information, so you know that it''s not difficult for me to have a conflict with Fang''s family at the auction in the morning. Let alone I''m guessing. I have a basis."


    "The main seat in the room is the fifth prince. It''s obvious that he is in the highest position. But you looked at me for help at that time, which shows that you know I can help you, but I''m just a nobody, and only that auction can let you know."


    Hua Ruge fixed her eyes on her face and said slowly, "what else do you have to say?"


    The expression of tea has changed from the previous surprise to appreciation. At last, it even smiled: "I heard that you were playing Lanxin in the auction, and I guessed that you are a smart person. If not, I would not bet on you, but you are far beyond my imagination."


    Even from the standpoint of women, Hua rugo has to admit that this woman has really put the charm to the extreme.


    "No matter how clever you are, you are not using it." Hua Ruge''s eyes are still condensed, and she doesn''t take her praise as one thing.


    "But you have understood my intention at that time, so it''s not that I used you, but that you helped me. I want to know why?"


    Tea Ning eyebrow asked, she grew up in the land of fireworks, the best is to know people''s hearts, but it is some can not see through the Hua such as song.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "because I want your people."


    Red sleeve frowned. Although she grew up in this environment, she was unwilling to spend her life here. Naturally, she couldn''t hand herself in at will.


    Even if she has some appreciation of China Ruge, she will not agree before the appreciation has become love.


    Hua Ruge was afraid of her appearance and smiled: "I''m not interested in your body. I want you to be my person and collect the information I need in this convenient place."


    After hearing Hua Ruge''s words that she was not interested in her body, tea was reassured and dissatisfied. She did not understand how her charm had no effect on the youth in front of her.


    But the next words quickly attracted her attention and collected information, which sounded quite fun.


    She is a person who likes to control her own destiny. Her intuition tells her that this is a good chance to turn over.


    "What can you give me?" Tea wants to ask.


    "I can''t give you anything with my current strength, but there''s an idea that you won''t be forced to receive." Hua Ruge throws chips.


    Now that tea is old, how many eyes are coveting her. Although the procuress is protecting her now, it is inevitable that someone will pay a high price. She is helpless and wants to follow even if she doesn''t want to.


    "I want to hear what''s the way first?" Tea try to calm down.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "it''s my secret. I won''t say it unless I''m my own."


    "Well, I promise you, as long as you can help me through this, I''m your man." Tea seriously.


    "It''s fun talking to smart people." Hua rugo hit a ring and pointed out: "in fact, this method is very simple, and the purpose is to have four words of rare goods to live in."


    It''s obvious that I haven''t heard this idiom and don''t understand its meaning.


    "Straight white dot is to let procuress increase your value. Although it is already very high, it still needs to increase. To increase the price with your influence will not deter the rich, but will arouse their consumption desire, just like the house price."


    "But as far as I know, the price is not high?" Ask questions at the right time.


    "You don''t know and don''t affect understanding. In short, as long as you do this step well, you will be safe, because playing music can make a lot of money, because only you are perfect can attract more people, so you understand."


    "If I can really raise the price to a certain extent, I''m afraid that I will sell myself, and the procuress will not agree." Red sleeve light eyes to receive.

 Chapter 42

    Hua Yuege nodded: "the mattress can be taught. Yanchunlou is an official industry. If the procuress doesn''t agree, no one dare to rob it."


    Red sleeve stood up and made a solemn salute to Hua Ruge: "thank you for your understanding of my urgent need. If you can keep your innocence, I can''t thank you enough."


    "Well said." Hua Ruge picked up the glass of wine on the table and drank it up.


    This is only a temporary measure. After all, if you sleep with the tea, you will make more money than the performance, but only if you can put it off for a while.


    She''s not who she is now.


    "I''ll sleep in your room tonight. Go out and find the place." Hua Ruge said and went to bed.


    It''s the first time that tea has been ignored. Although I try not to let myself be so ignorant, my expression is still a little unnatural.


    But she is not easy to ask, only way: "that childe good life rest."


    She went out and closed the door.


    Hua Ruge, hearing the sound of footsteps far away, got up from the bed, used the lightness skill of the last life, jumped onto a wide beam, and lay down without wiping the dust.


    Although wise people won''t choose to fight her here, she considers that Fang Lanxin is a woman after all, and the dragon ring is related to her sweetheart, so she may not be so rational, so she''d better guard against it.


    However, she only kept her mind. She was not too afraid. After all, those people thought that they were level 3 masters of soul. They didn''t know that they were level 4 now, and they were instant soul skills. It''s hard to say who suffered from the loss when they killed them.


    After the calculation, she put her hands behind her head, and her legs did not shake, slowly closing her eyes.


    But at this time, her ears were keen to catch a trace of wind. She opened her eyes sharply, but before she could make the next move, she was pulled off the beam with one leg.


    Shit!


    She clearly felt that someone quickly pulled herself off and threw her head down on the bed. Fortunately, she didn''t fall over her head because of her quick reaction.


    "Who?"


    She drank coldly, raised her eyes to a pair of deep frozen eyes, and stared at her face with the owner''s displeasure, which made her cold all over.


    He is still a black robe with a golden edge, with the same deep breath for thousands of years, and he wants to escape.


    "If you have any difficulty, you can go to me. How can you come to this filthy place?" Tuoba Rui frowned, worried about his voice, for fear that his cabbage would be arched by others.


    Hua Ruge knew that it was useless to let go. He just stared and said, "what I do has nothing to do with you. Can you not be so haunted?"


    "No." Tuoba Rui replied simply: "you are mine, I will not ignore."


    Hua Ruge wants to spit blood. It''s something to be an old lady. It''s yours to catch it in your hand.


    "If you have time, you''d better take care of your rotten peach blossom. If you didn''t put this broken ring on my hand, I would be OK." Hua Ruge has no good way.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought about it for a moment, and then said, "the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. You will be very dangerous if you pick them."


    He means to expose the physical danger, and Hua Ruge directly sounds like he is threatening.


    "You''re a pervert." Hua rugo glanced at him and said, "last time I slept in my bed, what are you going to do tonight?"


    Tuo Ba Rui is misunderstood and has no expression on his face. He just says, "take you to the theatre."


    "You don''t even have a TV series. What''s good for you." Hua Ruge held the pillow and said, "I''m going to sleep. Where are you from?"


    Tuo Barry, regardless of the strange words coming out of her mouth, will take her away with his big hand clasped on her shoulder.


    "Can''t you do it every time?" Hua Ruge is going to be furious. If you have something to say, what kind of play are you going to watch.


    Tuoba Rui was shocked by her shouting, and then slowly hugged her waist.


    Hua Yuege''s face is muddled. She doesn''t mean that!


    See Hua Ruge no problem, Tuo Ba Rui hands to her arms to the area, skimming the window to fly out.


    So their bodies are close together. If Tuoba Rui has some understanding, it''s really better. It seems that Xiaoge likes to be close to him.


    If Hua Ruge knew his psychological activities, he would certainly spit blood for three liters.


    She doesn''t want to fly!


    It wasn''t long before Hua Yuege reached the dome of a three story building.


    "Let go." Hua rugo pushes him, and she always feels uncomfortable because she is so close to the man.


    Tuoba Rui let go of her hand and didn''t force her.


    Hua is standing alone like a song. When the wind blows in spring, she just comes out of the warm room, but she is not used to it. She shivers gently.


    "There it is." Tuo BARREI points two or three blocks away.


    It''s very high here, so Yuhua rugo can see clearly that there are many people in black clothes smashing the closed shop there.


    It seems that these people often do this kind of thing. Hua Ruge has already smashed a lot when watching it.


    When she was confused, she only felt her shoulders warm. Looking at the past, she saw that she had already covered a black cape.


    Tuo Barry pulls her body to fasten the belt.


    He looked attentive in the moonlight, and his beautiful appearance made people feel that it was not true.


    In such a situation, being cared by such a man seems to make all women enchanted, but it''s better to meet Hua Ruge who is immortal.


    "How long hasn''t your cloak been washed? It stinks." She looks disgusted.


    The taste of ambergris, the best tribute, is fine and long in the breeze.


    Tuo Ba Rui carefully helped her pull, let the big Cape completely cover her small body, and didn''t care what she said.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Hua rugo asked again, "the play you want to show me is smashing, smashing and robbing?"


    "Fang Wenxuan sent out the underground forces of Fang''s family to fight against you without permission. I used some means to lead the underground forces of Hua''s family to meet them. Then the inexplicable Hua''s family died. The two families fought and many people died. Now the Fang''s family is destroying the hidden property of Hua''s family."


    It''s hard to be so patient.


    Hua Ruge is very interested. She knows about the underground forces. She has always been a family of officials and bandits. Which official doesn''t raise a gangster? It''s not good to let gangsters out to solve the problem when they are fighting head-on.


    And the most cruel thing that she offended when she came to Wang was these two people. Now when they fight, they have no time to deal with themselves.


    Tuo BARREI, is he helping himself?


    "The two of them are in the same situation. They will move their whole body with each other. They must be very noisy. They won''t come to trouble you in a short time." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge takes her eyes back from those who smash the shop and turns to look at Tuoba Rui around her.


    It was the first time she had faced him so squarely.


    "Why help me?" She asked.


    Tuoba Rui looked at her seriously: "I don''t allow others to bully you."


    Hua rugo ignored his nervousness and said, "in this way, since you have helped me, then I will help you treat your illness, and I don''t owe you anything."

 Chapter 43

    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are dark: "do you know my health is not good?"


    "If I can''t even see what famous doctor I''m still doing, I''ll find a place for you to see. I won''t stand on someone else''s roof." Hua Ruge decided.


    She is a person with clear love and hate. Although Tuo BARREI is a bit fierce, she helps her after all and is unwilling to owe others.


    "My body has nothing to do with you. Just take care of yourself." Tuo Ba Rui''s brow is picked, and his eyes look more and more profound, as if he is a little unhappy.


    "Well, if I''m talkative, can I go now?" Hua Ruge''s enthusiasm was defeated by him, and he didn''t say it well.


    "No way." Tuo Ba Rui holds her waist and looks at the building under her feet. "It''s not someone else''s roof, it''s ours."


    "You pervert, who and your family, you let me go!" Hua Ruge is mad.


    But Tuoba Rui didn''t know it, so he flew to the hospital.


    "Master." The black leopard bows to salute and blurts out when he sees Hua Ruge: "princess."


    "Don''t think you can scream when you are strong. Who is your princess?" Hua Ruge said that she would start, but her upper body was clamped by Tuoba Rui. She could only kick casually, like a child passing by.


    Tuoba Rui is a rare crooked lip.


    The Panther felt that the master''s eyes seemed to have never been gentle, and her face was flattered.


    "I''ll bring you to recognize the door this time, and come to see me when you have something to remember." Tuo Ba Rui said and took her to the direction of the room.


    All the servants around were shocked. Did the Lord touch the woman? How could a woman enter the Lord''s room?


    He''s dazzled.


    This three story building is the place of Tuo Ba Rui''s cultivation, which usually doesn''t enter.


    His residence is in a courtyard nearby. Hua rugo saw only a few male servants along the way, but there was not a maid.


    There is no woman in this house, it always looks cold.


    "I said you hate women so much. Have you been abandoned?" Hua Yuege could not help but ask, considering that he might not understand, and explained: "it was hurt by a woman."


    "I didn''t touch them." He said coldly that Hua rugo clearly saw the dislike in his eyes.


    "Brother, I''m also a woman. I''m as beautiful as a flower. I have all the female characteristics. Do you dislike me?" Hua Yuege said quickly.


    Tuoba Rui stops, holding her arm''s hand to let go slowly, with anger in her eyes.


    Hua Ruge swallowed her saliva. She was chilly at the thought of those abandoned women coming down. How could she forget that he was a devil and could not be offended in person.


    The next moment, Tuo Barry directly ran over her waist, let her stick to her arms, looked down at her and said, "I won''t let you run away."


    Hua Ruge is desperate, but he dare not say anything. He is dragged into his room like a chicken.


    There is a strong smell of medicine in the most luxurious room.


    Hua Ruge sniffed and frowned slightly: "this is the medicine you take?"


    Tuoba Rui didn''t wait to speak, but the Panther said: "the master''s illness broke out in the afternoon, so he fried the medicine."


    Hua Ruge''s heart was clear. No wonder she thought he was particularly scary today. It turned out that his face was particularly ugly because of the illness.


    "Talk a lot." Tuoba Rui scolds.


    Zhang zhangkou, the black leopard, wanted to say something to China, but he was frightened back by Tuo Barrow''s more severe eyes.


    Hua Ruge recalled the last time he touched Tuo Barrow''s pulse. He didn''t look at it carefully at that time, but he was sure that the cause of his disease was not simple, strange, and it didn''t seem to have been formed postnatally.


    Even if she is not sure whether it can be cured, we need to analyze it carefully.


    "Tuo barrui, maybe I can try." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    The Panther''s eyes brightened at this.


    Tuo Ba Rui said coldly: "if you know the door, you can go. I''ll send you back to the college. You can''t go there any more."


    He seemed to hate the mention of his illness, and his face was very ugly.


    "Don''t send it. I''ll go myself." Hua Ruge got up in a groan and walked away.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t stop her.


    When Hua Yuege went straight out of the yard, the black leopard said, "master, doctor Yun didn''t say..."


    "Shut up!" Tuoba ruileng shouted: "you should dare to believe that I cut your tongue!"


    The black leopard immediately shut up. He was not afraid of cutting his tongue, but unwilling to disobey his master.


    Tuoba Rui drinks him and looks up at the night in the distance. His eyes are deep and I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    Hua Ruge went all the way to the east along the official road when she left the war palace. Although she didn''t know the road, there were only a few roads in Wangdu. The Royal College is a landmark building, which is easy to find.


    After returning to the college, Hua rugo went directly to the bath hall. At this time, there was no one in it, but it was OK for her to make some hot water with fire department soul skill.


    When she sat in the tub, she took out the remaining pill and ate it.


    The effect of the marrow washing pill soon came into play. The dirt in the body was discharged from the pores, and the water in the bathtub was instantly black.


    "There are so many impurities in this body."


    Hua Ruge cleans herself with a black face, and then returns to the room.


    Meditating in the dark, she found that her spiritual power increased faster and her ability to accept was better when she was running the skill.


    That is to say, next time she consumes the same resources, the realm can be improved a little higher, which she is very happy.


    Because of the instigation of Tuo barrow, Fang family and Hua family didn''t find Hua Ruge''s trouble in the next half month, which made her have enough time to busy her own affairs.


    She bought better herbs and refined the shape changing pill again. This time, she not only used good medicine, but also skilled in technique, so it can last for about a month.


    Then she left the money for refining the new pills, and almost all the rest of the gold coins bought the xuanshou crystal core. Tens of thousands of gold coins were smashed down, and her strength was pulled to the middle pole stage of the fourth level soldiers.


    The rest of the time, she began to refine new elixirs. According to the inspiration of college resources, she refined elixirs that can improve the speed of spiritual cultivation. The name is Gushen Dan.


    Huaruge has made a total of 50 pieces. The quality is several times better than that of Royal College. It should be able to buy at a good price.


    In addition, she made two more marrow washing pills, which were sent to Maojun and yanzixing early. She lied to them that they were just ordinary marrow washing pills. They didn''t see the auction, so they believed it.


    This morning, Hua Ruge woke up to find that the water for washing her face had been done, and a figure in a water blue soul master''s robe was helping her clean up the messy room.


    "I said that you are a second-class soul master now. You can earn thousands of gold coins to work anywhere. You can''t always do the work of servants." Hua Ruge rubbed her eyes and popularized common sense to little Lori.


    Needless to say, it must be LAN bing''er who is so virtuous and willing to serve her.

 Chapter 44

    The girl is now used to college life, not as nervous as she started, and almost every day she comes to wait on Hua Ruge to get up.


    "I''m my brother''s girl even if I''m fierce. I won''t forget that." LAN bing''er said that he kept doing the laundry. He folded the laundry quickly and then packed the dirty clothes in the basket, intending to take them away for washing.


    Hua Ruge is embarrassed to let a girl younger than herself take care of her. What''s more, LAN binger is also a goddess in the college now.


    Let such a man of the moment walk in the college with his dirty clothes every day. What does it look like.


    "For the last time, I''ll wash myself later." Hua Ruge said as she washed her face.


    LAN bing''er chuckled out: "I didn''t come some days ago, but my brother''s dirty clothes were thrown all over the room, and there was almost no room for feet."


    "Well, you are a girl, dare to laugh at me, aren''t you?" Hua''s song was also a red face when he said this.


    She has a distinguished identity in her previous life, and is also being served and grown up. She really can''t clean up. Even if she does, she won''t clean up even if she can get up one second later.


    Blue ice son spits out tongue: "ice son dare not."


    Looking at this child finally no longer so rigid, a little talent release, Hua Ruge is very happy.


    "Come here, brother. I''ll give you something good." She called after wiping her face.


    LAN binger puts down the matter in his hand and comes to her. Hua rugo takes out a small porcelain bottle and hands it to her, saying:


    "it has the same effect as the pill issued by the college, but only one pill of the college can increase the cultivation speed by a factor of one and a half, and only has the effect of two hours."


    "But this can increase the cultivation speed by three times. It can last four hours at a time. Take these ten. Don''t be found by others when you use them."


    LAN bing''er shook his head as soon as he heard the effect and said, "this pill is too good. It''s still for brother to keep."


    "Take it to you, and remember to ask me for it in ten days. Don''t use the resources distributed by the college. It''s a waste of time." Hua Yuege said without doubt.


    Now she is more and more familiar with making pills. Others think it''s strange. She just takes a little time, which is nothing.


    LAN binger nodded, but he didn''t show his loyalty. Hua rugo took out a bag of heavy gold coins and handed them to her: "little girl can''t be short of money, or her eyelids will be shallow, so she doesn''t need to save flowers. I''ll give them to you without her."


    She had already regarded the lovely little girl as her sister.


    LAN bing''er had tears in her eyes. Just when she wanted to open her mouth, Hua Ruge interrupted, "don''t say you don''t need it. You don''t need to pay me as much money as you want in the future, but you should pay me back more at that time."


    LAN bing''er doesn''t want to refuse her kindness. She wipes her eyes and tears. "Brother is good to bing''er. Bing''er will remember forever."


    "Silly child." Hua Ruge touches her head.


    LAN binger went to the test field after cleaning up. Because she is a beginner, she has to practice continuously in order to improve the accuracy of soul skill and shorten the preparation time.


    To say that the body of elements has a great advantage in this respect. One thought can instantly generate soul skill and save a lot of time.


    She plans to meditate for a while, and when Qingyun auction house opens, she will send the pills for auction.


    Sending LAN bing''er out of the house is meeting tuobayu to leave.


    "Brother Tuoba is early. If you go to the testing ground, you can go together." Hua Ruge says hello.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and said, "today is the birth of the mother. I''m going to the palace to celebrate. I can''t go."


    "Then you have to show yourself well. If you are appointed a prince, I will follow you." Hua is like a song.


    Tuobayu knew her temperament and left after two laughs and scolds.


    Two people leave one after another, Hua rugo meditates for a while and feels hungry, so he goes to the canteen to eat.


    At this time, we have finished a group of practice to eat.


    Hua Ruge, who is always gregarious, likes to join in the fun.


    This is the class of soldiers in the new college. She hardly knows each other. She can also talk with people happily.


    The new students joined in succession, and a girl came up to her and said, "you and soul teacher class only came close to blue ice that day."


    "No, just ordinary friends." Hua rushes to avoid suspicion.


    It''s not that she dislikes LAN bing''er, but that girl''s popularity is too high now. She is afraid that she will become the rival of whoever is sitting.


    Absolutely lying down.


    The girl continued, "did you hear that she seduced Zhang Bi''s fiance in our class?"


    "What?" Hua looks like a song.


    "You didn''t go to the testing ground today. It''s noisy. It seems that you have started." The girl went on.


    "I can''t see that the girl can do such a thing without seeing people in her eyes."


    "Yes, that woman is so disguised."


    Hear this kind of topic, a few women put their heads together, a face of gossip want to know the follow-up.


    However, the smile before Hua Ruge certainly did not exist. She put down her chopsticks heavily, and the clear voice immediately attracted the attention of people around her.


    "I think it''s better not to talk about it too much before it''s proved. Genius is not so easy to provoke." Her voice was quiet, but the pressure was serious.


    A few girls think of blue bing''er''s talent, all of them nod their heads unconsciously.


    Next to him, a boy saw Hua Ruge mixing in the girls'' pile and said jealously, "what are you? Why bother?"


    Hua Ruge wiped his mouth, stood up and went to the man.


    The man stood up defiantly and looked at her with disapproval.


    Hua Yuege doesn''t say a word. He raises his chair and smashes it in the chest.


    The boy didn''t expect Hua rugo to start suddenly and didn''t respond at all.


    "Bang!"


    The chair knots against him.


    Heavy solid wood and the inner strength of Hua Ruge''s dark hair, when even smashed the man''s sternum, it hurt so much that he couldn''t afford to fall to the ground.


    A soldier of level five has been abandoned.


    The whole audience were stunned. Unexpectedly, Hua Ruge, who seemed to be friendly, would dare to hurt people in the college if he didn''t agree with each other!


    Hua Ruge, no matter how stupefied people throw their chairs, turns around and leaves.


    "I''m not happy just because of you!"


    Her words are always concise and domineering.


    She can be modest and polite, but also not afraid to hurt people.


    Just because she doesn''t want to be brave doesn''t mean she has no blood.


    Hua Ruge went to the direction of the test field, but before he got there, he heard a lot of noise. When he got closer, he saw several women standing together and shouting.


    There are red and swollen fingerprints on the face of blue bing''er on the opposite side. There are bloodshot on the corners of her mouth, and the robe on her body is torn. She is covering her chest with one hand, so that no one can see her skin.

 Chapter 45

    It was beaten!


    "The flattery on your face is the goods that seduce people, shameless!"


    "Bah, what!"


    Several women scolded with unbridled abandon, many people around were watching.


    LAN bing''er is always not good at words, so she can only repeat: "I don''t have it, I don''t have it."


    "Don''t think you''ll be pitied if you don''t admit that you''ve stolen money."


    "Yes, you should soak the pigsty like this!"


    LAN bing''er is besieged by a few sharp mouthed women, and it''s related to such a sensitive topic. She can only resist stubbornly and silently.


    "Today, you will go to the Dean with me and make it clear!" The woman came to pull LAN bing''er and two other women came to help.


    They are all soldiers. Their strength is too much greater than that of LAN bing''er. LAN bing''er is angry too. He says in a loud voice:


    "I haven''t done it before, but I haven''t done it. You can''t think of wronging me. If my brother knows it, he won''t let you go!"


    "Don''t talk about your brother today, it''s useless even if your grandfather comes." A woman said it was another slap.


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap in the ear made everyone quiet.


    There was a five finger mark on the face of the woman who was going to hit.


    "Brother..." The moment when LAN binger saw Hua Ruge. She could not help shaking her head and said, "I didn''t do it. They wronged me."


    Hua Ruge took a robe from the ring and put it on her. He reached out to wipe her tears and said, "I''m not afraid."


    This wench is usually so lovely around, she is not willing to say a heavy word, now she is beaten, of course, she is distressed.


    "You dare to beat me, don''t you want to live?" The woman covered her face and shouted.


    "Are you the Zhang Bi?" Hua Ruge faint exit.


    "That is me. I am afraid I will admit my mistake now. Maybe I can spare you." Zhang Bi has a proud face.


    "Imperial officer?" Hua Ruge murmured, "eat shit!"


    "You want to die!" Zhang Bi said, with a fist full of spiritual power, he attacked Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s body is short. When she dodges her heavy fist, she bends her left leg slightly and sweeps her right leg.


    Before Zhang Bi had time to move, the whole person had already sprang out.


    But she was just ready to fight, so she quickly reached out her hands, ready to press on the ground to support her body.


    But who is faster than Hua Ruge.


    Only saw a huge vase to take out from the space by her, whistling to smash to Zhang Bi''s body which has not yet landed.


    "Bang!"


    "Pa!"


    "Ah!"


    The huge blue and white porcelain bottle hit Zhang Bi violently, and her body was directly hit on the ground.


    Under the impulse, the porcelain vase was broken into countless pieces, many of which were tied on her, causing her to howl.


    The onlookers were stunned. They had seen fights and fierce ones, but it was the first time they wanted to be so cruel.


    It''s too brutal.


    And that vase is very expensive at first sight! Look at all heartache!


    The vase was Shunlai from Shangguan''s house before. She kept it to smash people just because she saw it.


    "You dare to bully my people. I think you have enough to live!" Hua Ruge is not ambiguous at all. After putting on the cruel words, he looks at the two accomplices, but only one is left.


    "You dare to hurt people in college. Aren''t you afraid to be dismissed?" The girl looked a little bony and looked at Hua Ruge angrily.


    "I''m not afraid today!"


    Hua, like a cold song, suddenly burst up, without any fancy hands clasping her shoulders. With a little dark energy, she listened to a string of crackling bone dislocation sound, and the woman gave out a pig like howl.


    "Ah ah ah!"


    When people around saw this scene, they all stepped back subconsciously.


    Hua Ruge''s hand kept coming down her shoulder and pinching her elbow.


    "Ah, ah, ah, what did you do to me? It hurt Ah ah... " The woman''s tears and snot all came down, and she had no image at all.


    Down to the wrist, Hua yuemou light a cold, hard twist.


    "Click!"


    Two bone crisp sound, and then the two hands soft down, pores began to ooze blood.


    "If your mother doesn''t teach you, I can only teach you!" Hua Ruge''s voice is colder than means.


    "Ah!"


    The woman fainted after a long howl.


    "Gollum."


    Everyone swallowed saliva at the same time. Even soldiers below level 6 are not opponents.


    Hua Ruge came to Zhang Bi and saw that she was dizzy. She kicked her knee lightly.


    "Click!"


    There was another crack.


    "Ah ah!"


    The woman wakes up again in the sharp pain, a originally white face becomes eggplant color because of the pain.


    "For your man, call for confrontation." Hua Yuege looks at the painful woman and asks without compassion.


    There was no ordinary smile on her face at the moment, and her eyes were full of ferocity.


    "He, I don''t know..." The woman''s voice with a cry cavity, completely did not have just that domineering appearance.


    Hua Ruge didn''t see it before. Men are afraid of such a disgrace. They should have left early.


    "Then say to yourself, why beat people?" Hua Ruge didn''t let go of her plan.


    However, the woman could not speak out for a long time. Looking at a necklace on the ground, she said off and on: "here, this..."


    Hua Ruge picked it up and asked LAN binger, "what''s the matter?"


    LAN bing''er is also shocked by Hua Ruge''s sudden violence. Now she has calmed down and listened to Hua Ruge''s questions and said: "Li Lin said to give me this necklace, I don''t want him to shove it on me. Before I push it again, the woman rushed out and hit me, saying I..."


    LAN bing''er couldn''t tell the two words. She said she was wronged and her tears rolled around her eyes.


    Hua Ruge appeased her for a while, and then said to Zhang Bi on the ground, "do you understand? Don''t mess around with your own men. "


    "As you look like this, your fiance is no better. Is my sister worthy of his talent and appearance?"


    Hua Ruge''s voice is very loud this time. The purpose is to let the onlookers hear him. Don''t spread rumors about it in the future.


    Zhang bited his teeth in a cold sweat, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Hua Ruge stood in front of her with LAN binger in his hand and said: "sorry!"


    Zhang Bi is almost crippled, while blue bing''er is at most beaten in the face, and Hua Ruge still doesn''t let her go.


    "Bold!"


    A blast came, and everyone was shocked.


    The accomplice Zhang Bi ran away from has come back. There is a tall and upright man standing beside her. She looks twenty-six or seventeen years old. It is obvious that this woman found her.

 Chapter 46

    "Zhang Yi."


    There are people in the crowd. It''s Zhang Bi''s brother. Now he is in the second year of Royal College. He''s a war master at a light level.


    Hua Ruge''s pupil shrinks. The soldiers are only internal experts who gather in the body. At most, they are stronger internal experts. But when they arrive at the war division, they will cross the natural barrier and begin to practice formally.


    The most fundamental difference between a war division and a fighter is that they can release their spiritual power. Each fist has the power of breaking the mountain and breaking the stone. The advantage of facing a lower level soul division is more obvious.


    As soon as the vigorous Qi of the warrior''s bodyguard comes out, the soul skill below level 3 can''t hurt them at all. The fourth level has a little attack power, and has little effect.


    "Brother..." Zhang Bi opens her mouth with difficulty, crying so hard that it is miserable.


    The woman who asked for help quickly went to help Zhang Bi. Zhang Bi''s body was scratched with porcelain chips, crying for help.


    "Boy, how dare you hurt my sister?" Zhang Yi''s eyes are like eagles, staring at Hua Yuege''s face.


    Hua Ruge has always been reluctant to be enemies with people who are too much stronger than himself, because only by keeping his whole body and retreating, can he plan again.


    She knows how to do the best for herself, but now her eyes are full of war.


    Is it powerful?


    Then hit him!


    She has strong enough sense, but she is more confident and arrogant!


    Everyone thought that Hua Ruge should stop this time. Even LAN binger was behind her, pulling her corner of the dress, and didn''t want to make her impulsive.


    "I''ll fight, young man. What can you do?" Hua Ruge''s mouth was filled with a smile, full of defiance.


    It''s not pretending to be strong, it''s really provocative from the bottom of my heart.


    All of us, including Zhang Yi, are a little silly. Level 5 soul skill can cause essential damage to the war division. However, level 5 soul skill can''t instantly generate soul skill. It''s definitely not the opponent of the war division.


    And Hua Ruge is only the third level soul master. How dare she challenge the war master?


    "Boy, do you believe I can crush you with one finger?" Zhang Yi disdains the hum.


    "I''m the dean''s special recruit to the college. If you do it, believe it or not, I''ll fire you."


    "You hurt two people in a row today, and are not afraid to be dismissed?" Zhang Yi asked.


    "You''re wrong, three!"


    Zhang Yi sneers, "I won''t let you go. If I offend Zhangjia, you will be miserable."


    Obviously, he didn''t dare to do it now, but when Hua rugo was fired, it would be another matter.


    "Another coward who wants to do it behind his back." Hua Ruge satirized.


    Zhang Yi doesn''t look good.


    Hua Yuege said abruptly, "if you don''t want to fight, you can''t let it go!"


    Zhang Yi was surprised.


    Hua Ruge''s body suddenly soared into the air, leaped back, and opened a distance with him.


    The onlookers spread out quickly and gave the two of them the space in the middle.


    "You did it first." Zhang Yili said that he was also upset by Hua Ruge.


    "Don''t come to the empty ones. Take the move."


    Hua, like a singer, suddenly a gust of wind rolled the dust on the ground towards Zhang Yichuan.


    This is only the first level of soul skill. It''s almost instant.


    The first level of soul skill has no lethality, but the large amount of dust and smoke soon fascinate Zhang Yi''s eyes.


    Zhang Yi quickly closed his eyes and was surprised.


    She is the soul master of the wind Department.


    "Fireball." Hua is like singing and drinking.


    Zhang Yi can''t open his eyes, but when he hears the sound, he immediately concentrates his aura on his chest. The third level soul skill can''t be destroyed at all.


    "Crackle!"


    No fireball was expected.


    But Zhang Yi''s head suddenly appears an arm thick lightning bolt, which smashes him in the right direction, the root of his hair explodes, and his whole body is twitching slightly because of the current.


    The fourth level lightning technique contained in the trigger can''t bear to hit the unprepared warrior.


    In particular, the paralyzing effect of lightning makes Zhang Yi unable to gather spiritual power in a very short period of time.


    "You''re kidding me!" Zhang Yi''s eyes are open at this time, and the bottom of his eyes is angry.


    "I''ve never heard of anything, illiterate."


    Hua Yuege satirized, but ten silver needles came out of his hands.


    Zhang Yi''s sharp eyes caught these tiny silver needles, but he couldn''t avoid them all because of his short-term paralysis.


    The silver needle sealed several of his big holes, and he had no way to gather spiritual power.


    After a very short brewing, Hua Yuege waved and suddenly dozens of ice cones condensed by water roared and smashed them.


    Zhang Yi is using his skill to force the silver needle. He can''t move. The ice cone directly pierces his skin, but it can''t be pierced in just an inch.


    This surprised Hua Ruge. It seems that the physique of a war division is not comparable to that of a warrior. It''s just that the body is not easy to hurt.


    But this time, Zhang Yi was stabbed with more than ten blood holes all over, which made her look very embarrassed.


    People around were shocked. They saw for the first time that a third level soul master could force a war master to this position!


    This is a war division!


    "Ah!" Zhang Yi roared angrily, clenched his hands, and immediately forced the silver needle out of his body.


    He seemed to be enraged by the lion. He took out his long sword and stabbed his toe at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is a little unbelievable. She obviously drugged the silver needle. How could he not be affected?


    "I''ll show you what a war division is!"


    Zhang Yi shakes the sword flower in the air. Hua Ruge immediately feels that there are all sword shadows in front of her. It seems that she can''t hide.


    "Gravity!"


    When Hua Ruge read these words, Zhang Yi suddenly felt that her body seemed to be double the gravity and fell down unexpectedly.


    "Earth gravity, she is still a soul master of earth?"


    There was a scream in the crowd.


    Gravity technique, as the name implies, is to apply gravity within a certain range. Hua Ruge''s second-order gravity technique can only increase the weight by twice. If it is high-level, it can make people completely unable to move, or put themselves alive and dead.


    Although Zhang Yi fell to the ground, twice the gravity had little effect on him, so he kept on stabbing Hua Ruge.


    "Binding technique"


    Hua Ruge drinks it with a light voice, and sprinkles a green halo on the palm of his hand. Suddenly, the grass on the ground suddenly jumps ten times higher than before, and countless grass becomes thick and long. It''s hard to move Zhang Yi for a while.


    The war division is powerful, but there is no effective way to keep growing grass for a short time.


    "Master of wood! She''s still wood? "


    The wood system is not aggressive, but the students and teachers who have strong vitality are great doctors. I didn''t expect that Hua Ruge should practice together.


    Hua Ru takes out the sword and stabs Zhang Yi, who can''t move.


    Zhang Yi had long expected that he would transfer his body protecting aura to protect the heart of the head and the vital points.


    However, Hua rugo made a cunning smile and split his right wrist with a sword.


    Zhang Yi didn''t expect that Ruge would do this. He was suddenly split, his blood was raging, and the long sword let go.

 Chapter 47

    Hua Ruge is proud of his smile. The quality of this sword is very high, and the material is also excellent refined iron. The array engraved on it has gathered countless energies for it.


    Absolutely good baby.


    With one move of her hand, Longjian directly entered the space.


    The Devourer knows what to do without her telling.


    As soon as Zhang Yi saw that his father''s Keepsake to his patriarch had been robbed in advance, he was immediately furious and his strength soared, so he wanted to break through the shackles.


    Hua, like a singer, with a little fireball in the air, threw it directly on the bound and strong Zhang Yi.


    The red flame, which is more intense than the normal fire, burns instantly. Zhang Yi can''t escape in an instant, so he has to protect himself with spiritual power to ensure that he won''t be burned.


    The blazing fire constantly consumed Zhang Yi''s spiritual power, but he had to endure it. As long as the grass was almost burnt, he could escape.


    The efficiency of devouring animals has always been very high. Hua Ruge''s body soon has an extra energy. She gently picks her lips and her eyes are fiercely bright.


    Just when Zhang Yi concentrates on breaking away from the shackles.


    "Protruding teeth!"


    Hua Ruge is a light drink again, and then he sees a thick earth cone suddenly appear on the ground behind Zhang Yi, stabbing Zhang Yi at the back of the waist.


    Most of the life gates of all soldiers are covered doors, which are also the only weakness of the whole body. They are generally protected, but Zhang Yi can''t care about it now.


    Zhang Yi naturally found out, but he has already made efforts to break away from it.


    He clenched his teeth and desperately broke free from the shackles of the weeds. Then there was a sharp pain in his back. He felt that most of his body''s spiritual strength had been released by a stab, and he kept panting.


    Hua Ruge looked at his blue face and said happily: "warrior? It''s like a pug all the time. "


    At the moment, Zhang Yi is really embarrassed under the abuse of Hua Ruge. Her hair is fried. Her face is full of black ash just burned. Her whole body is full of blood holes. Because her mental power is not enough, she begins to bleed again.


    The whole person looks so miserable that it can''t be worse.


    "Boy, I''m going to kill you!" Zhang Yi is roaring again.


    "I was not afraid of you just now, what can you do?" Hua Yuege doesn''t care.


    Zhang Yi can''t bear to lose to a third level soul master. He takes a transparent glass bottle out of his arms with red eyes, which contains red potion.


    "Raging potion! Is he crazy? "


    The crowd was shouting.


    Hua Ruge squints. The raging potion not only makes people furious like the name, but also exploits people''s potential and doubles their strength in a short time.


    This kind of potion does great harm to both the body and the mind. It''s not a life or death occasion in general. Is it used by someone.


    It seems that Zhang Yi was really upset by Hua Ruge.


    Think about it, too. A good war division is so tossed by a low-level soul division. If it doesn''t win, it will die.


    After a few breaths, Zhang Yi drank all the potions, his eyes turned red and his muscles swelled.


    The clothes on his upper body are broken by the pieces he supports. I can''t imagine that his body has more terrible impact now.


    Hua, like a song, is a little stunned.


    Shit!


    This silly boy plays really!


    Zhang Yi is still fully absorbing the power of medicine, but Hua Ruge is no longer calm. He immediately closes his eyes and makes a look of preparing for the soul skill.


    Zhang Yi is not anxious, but grins and says, "don''t say Level 3, even level 4''s soul skill is just scratching me."


    He said this in his mouth, but he didn''t despise the enemy. He waited patiently for the medicine to play its full role and stared at Hua Ruge.


    He thinks that Hua Ruge is too evil. Other people are fighting with strength. She is a brain. If she despises the enemy, she will get into a hole.


    Soon Zhang Yi''s body expanded again. Now he can''t fly, but he is thinking of Hua Ruge with the fastest speed.


    "Be careful, brother." Blue bing''er cried nervously.


    Hua Ruge is motionless. Zhang Yi, who runs fast, slows down abruptly when he falls into an area, making it difficult to move forward.


    It turned out that Hua rugo had already performed gravity skills there, and the heavier the people, the greater the influence.


    "Ow!" Zhang Yi''s eyes were a little redder with a burst, and her speed was even faster. It didn''t seem to be greatly affected.


    "The raging potion is really abnormal."


    There was a sweat around for Hua Ruge.


    "I''m going to tear you alive today to relieve my hatred." Zhang Yi said, a hand has been explored is preparing for the soul, motionless Hua such as song.


    Hua opened her eyes like a song.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud bang in the sky, and people only felt their eyes filled with blue light.


    Zhang Yizheng, a bolt of lightning twice as thick and more powerful than before.


    "Level five soul skill! It''s level five! "


    The onlookers couldn''t restrain their shock. How could they have never thought that Hua Ruge had hidden his strength all the time.


    Of course, no one would think that she was just promoted, and even more unexpected that she had the cheating artifact of devouring animals.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud bang, Zhang Yi was hit by lightning and a strong current hit him all over. If he was an ordinary war division, he would be seriously injured now.


    But after Zhang Yi''s violence, both his internal strength and fighting ability have been improved, so he did not fall down, but he stood in the same place and twitched, his whole body cracked up and down, and he was bleeding.


    At first glance, I know that the injury is not light.


    Generally at this time it''s time to stop, but the purpose of Hua Ruge is to take advantage of your illness and ask for your life.


    I saw her body suddenly fly, kick on Zhang Yi''s chin, kick Zhang Yi''s body upside down and fly out.


    Zhang Yi fell to the ground and was not relieved from being hit. Hua Ruge had taken a stick out of the space and smashed it directly.


    While fighting and scolding.


    "Let you pretend to be forced!"


    "I''ll let you go!"


    "Let you look down on me!"


    Suddenly it became very quiet around, all eyes wide and mouth looking at this scene.


    Hua Ruge''s performance today is absolutely awesome, but what about the good master demeanor?


    It looks like a ruffian.


    Zhang Yixian is not a bit of a fighter now, but he is also completely stunned by Hua Ruge.


    "Brother, stop fighting." LAN bing''er is afraid of being killed and runs over.


    Hua Ruge stopped, took LAN binger and went to Zhang Bi, who was lying in someone''s arms. The stick pointed out, "apologize."


    Zhang Bi looked at the stick and felt scared. She said to LAN Bing, "I''m sorry I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have wronged you."


    LAN bing''er turns around and doesn''t speak. She doesn''t want to forgive this annoying woman for a few words of apology.

 Chapter 48

    Hua Ruge patted her cerebellum pocket and said, "don''t be angry. We don''t care about this kind of person. We lose our value."


    Around a burst of sobs, dark sigh Hua Yuege said this words also don''t blush, you don''t care how you beat people so miserable?


    LAN bing''er listens to Hua Ruge and nods: "I listen to my brother."


    "That''s lovely." Words, like songs, can''t help boasting.


    "What happened?" A big drink came, and people made birds and beasts scatter.


    Hua Ruge is the teacher of her class. A 40 year old man named Peiyuan is a soul teacher.


    "Xiaoyi?" Pei Yuan began to be a little uncertain, but when he came closer, he found that it was Zhang Yi. He was shocked and said, "who beat you like this?"


    At this time, Hua Ruge didn''t know that Zhang Yushi''s wife was Pei. Pei Yuan was the uncle of Zhang Yi and Zhang Bi.


    "Tutor, that''s him. He hurt bill." Holding Zhang Bi, the woman immediately points to Hua Ruge.


    Pei Yuan took a look at Zhang Bi''s injury and shouted angrily at Hua Ruge: "it''s really lawless to dare to fight in the college. I''m going to fire you today!"


    LAN bing''er''s face is white with fear. If Hua Ruge is expelled from the college because of her involvement, she will never be at ease in her life.


    Hua Ruge grabbed her and said quietly, "shouldn''t you ask the reason first?"


    "It''s reasonable for you to bully others." Pei Yuan was even angrier: "I know that you are specially recruited by the Dean, but I am your mentor, and I have no right to interfere in dismissing your Dean!"


    "Tutor and her, she did it first." The woman was afraid that the world would not be chaotic, and quickly pulled out the blue ice.


    "People like you who ignore school rules will be dismissed!" Pei Yuanwen did not ask, and made a decision directly.


    "If you are a teacher, you can be indiscriminate? It''s clearly their first hand. " Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing the dangerous light.


    "I don''t know, I only see you hurt three people in a row, I can fire you!" said Pei Yuan


    LAN bing''er sips her tears and is about to come down. She can do anything to hurt herself, but she can''t affect Hua Ruge.


    "Tutor, it''s my fault. My brother did it for me. If you want to dismiss me, please dismiss me." She came out of the way.


    "Now I know it''s too late! None of you want to stay here today! " Pei Yuan said in a cold voice.


    Hua Yuege''s anger came up again when she finally got down. She stared at her eyes and said, "boy, do you want to toast or not to eat a fine wine? Since you want to play, I will play with you today! "


    Peiyuan was shocked by her momentum, and subconsciously said, "what do you want?"


    "I''ll tell you, I''m not a rarity in this college, but since I''m here, nobody can drive me away!" Hua rugo pointed to his nose and scolded, "if you can fire me with your goods, I will give you my surname later!"


    This time, not only Peiyuan, but also the students around him were stunned.


    What''s the situation?


    The Royal College is in a superior position, and the tutor has the absolute right to dispose of the students.


    So how arrogant are these noble children? They are just like rats in front of their tutors. They dare not breathe normally. Now someone even points to their tutors and scolds them?


    Isn''t the world they know?


    "I''ll fire you today. I''ll see what you can do." Pei Yuanda said in a loud voice, his face is a little red now.


    It''s just that Hua Ruge doesn''t give him face.


    "Great Zheng built the country with Wu, and the college also said that it could not obey the duel platform." Hua Ruge calmly stated for a moment, stared at him and said, "now I formally challenge you. Do you dare to fight?"


    Everyone seems to be short circuited now.


    Peiyuan is a soul mentor. He can cast level 8 soul skills, level 3 and level 4 soul skills instantly. It''s OK to abuse several battle divisions without protection.


    As for the fifth level soulman, a soulman group is not an opponent. Hua Ruge just wants to challenge?


    It''s a joke.


    "Are you kidding me? Are you challenging me?" Pei Yuan is not angry but laughs. His face is unbelievable.


    "If I lose an apology and leave the college, if you lose the same, dare not?" Hua Ruge looks defiant.


    Pei Yuan saw that she didn''t seem to be joking, and his face sank slowly. He asked again, "dare you duel with me?"


    "Don''t waste my time. I''m still in a hurry to drink." Hua Yuege despises Tao on one face.


    Pei Yuan''s face is completely black. Whether he wins or loses, one of his tutors is provoked by the students. It''s humiliating to say it.


    "I''ll take care of you. When?" He gnawed his teeth and swore in his heart that he would beat Hua Ruge to ashes.


    "Tomorrow morning, college duel, you go to the Dean just." Hua rugo thought about it and said, "don''t look for any cats and dogs. I can''t believe you."


    "Boy, you are so arrogant, I will make you regret it!" Pei is far away from being cruel.


    "It''s a terrible end to the shouting. I don''t believe you asked him." Hua Yuege points to Zhang Yi.


    Zhang Yi stands up from the ground now, but her expression is still stupefied, as if she can''t accept the fact that she lost.


    Pei Yuan looks at Zhang Yi. His face turns green into eggplant.


    Hua Yuege chuckles and pulls LAN bing''er away. He feels a little elated.


    "Brother." Blue ice son uneasily calls.


    "Darling, go back to have a rest. I''ll do something and come back in the afternoon." Hua Ruge comforted her and said.


    LAN bing''er didn''t want to delay her, so she nodded, "I''ll wait for my brother."


    After leaving the college, Hua rugo went to Qingyun auction house. Originally she wanted to send pills for auction, but the duel will be tomorrow. She needs to prepare a lot of things.


    After all, it''s a soul mentor, and it''s impossible to win when you expose your strength.


    And if she exposes her element body, neither the Hua family nor the Fang family that she offends now can let her grow stronger and stronger. She will definitely fight hard to kill.


    There should be a large number of forces to win over. At this time, she has only two choices. Otherwise, she will work hard or she will die.


    She didn''t live long enough and didn''t want to sell herself to survive, so keeping her secret was to save her life.


    In this case, if you want to win, you need to make some small moves.


    "Master hunshi, what can I do for you this time?" The familiar face at the door saw her coming. Hurry up and say hello.


    "I''m looking for someone." Hua ruguodun for a while, said: "is childe Wuchen here?"


    The young man was stunned, and some of them said, "Sir, you should know that childe wutrace is not easy to see people, and unless he comes out on his own, we can''t disturb him."


    Hua Ruge nodded understandingly: "then find master Ji, and say I want to send some pills."

 Chapter 49

    "Thank you for your understanding. Go upstairs first. I''ll go now." The boy said and ran away.


    Hua Ruge, who is familiar with the way of going upstairs, had just arrived at the room, when she heard a cough outside the door.


    When the door opened, the innocent and elegant face of Childe wutrace reappeared. His face seemed a little ruder than that of the last time, and he didn''t look like a patient.


    "Interesting enough. You must have heard that I came out." Hua Ruge said that she was familiar with it, and didn''t feel ashamed at all.


    "You''re really interesting," said the childe with a chuckle


    "The world is boring enough. Don''t live any more." Hua rugo said, reaching for tea.


    Childe Wuchen sat next to her across the table and thought for a while before he said slowly: "it''s really boring."


    "Do you want to do something interesting, such as..." Hua Yuege''s eyes turned and he said, "drink."


    "But you didn''t come to me to drink." Childe Wuxian''s words are broken.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and hummed, "it''s boring."


    Of course, she has something to do with it, but she thinks it''s better to discuss it at the table. It''s embarrassing if she''s refused.


    "Say it, I promise you." Seeing the way she hung her head, childe wutrace smiled shallowly and didn''t care what she wanted to ask.


    "That''s what you said." Hua rugo took out the pill and said, "I put it here for auction in half a month or so. Can you talk to the people here and give me some money in advance?"


    Childe wutrace took the pill and identified it. "Forty of them, each of them can sell up to two thousand gold coins. Can I give you 80000 gold coins?"


    He''s had a good time this time.


    As for the price of pills, because the marrow washing pill can completely shape the body, while the spirit strengthening pill can only speed up the cultivation speed, so naturally there is no value of the marrow washing pill.


    "Can you decide?" Hua Yuege''s eyes brightened.


    "Someone will give you money anyway." The trace free way of Childe Wu.


    "That''s good. You can ask someone to prepare something for me." Hua Ruge slapped the table and said, "I want a good crossbow arrow. It doesn''t matter if it''s expensive. There are also herbs and soul skill rings. If you have any, you can give me two."


    "You''re dealing with a higher level psychic?" Childe wutrace asked after thinking.


    "To be exact, it''s the soul mentor." Hua rugo saw that his face was suspicious. Without waiting for him to ask, he said, "Our College Tutor is going to dismiss me. I said I want to fight with him."


    So arrogant things are said by her.


    "Only you can do such a thing." The childe without trace was stunned for a moment, then he laughed and shook his head.


    Hua Ruge said with a bitter face: "you don''t know, I never make trouble, but I can''t hide when things make me."


    "If you don''t let others bully you, you have to bully them." The childe nodded seriously, and then said:


    "although the crossbow is the star of the soulman, the soulman can instantly cast the fourth level soul skill, and ordinary crossbow can not break the defense at all."


    "I''ll find another way." Hua said like a song.


    "I have a way." As soon as the childe turned his hand, a small golden crossbow appeared on his palm.


    "Even less powerful." Hua Ruge shakes her head if she doesn''t want to.


    It''s almost common sense that the bowstring length of a crossbow is relatively large in strength and long in range.


    Hua rugo estimated that the power of this small crossbow arrow was similar to that of his own silver needle.


    "You are the only one who looks down on it." Childe wutrace teases.


    Hua Ruge was the first time to hear such a violent words from his mouth. He couldn''t help asking: "true or false?"


    "It doesn''t matter." The childe said that he turned the crossbow over and pressed the mechanism beside him. Hua Ruge saw a groove in the back.


    "This is an energy crossbow. It is made of pure gold. It will automatically string when it is filled with Spirit Crystal. The power is absolutely unprecedented. The arrow should be special, or it will bend."


    "So powerful?" Hua Yuege takes over and plays with the toy.


    "How much is it? I want it." She made a quick detour, and if so, it would be worth the money.


    "Lend it to you and return it to me when it''s used up." Said the childe, taking out a piece of paper from the storage ring and handing it to her.


    Hua Ruge has a look at the prescription recorded above.


    "Why?" She asked.


    The childe with no trace smiled shallowly and scratched his fingers on the table.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes widened at once, and she was surprised to say, "you are more gloomy than me!"


    "I didn''t say anything." He took back his hand and picked up the tea cup in his spare time.


    Hua Ruge felt that she had underestimated the ancient people, especially the beautiful men.


    Looking at Yangyan, I know that they are the most invincible people when I get close to them.


    She shook her head and left.


    "Stop drinking?" Childe wutrace is retained by his soft voice, and his warm smile is like a spring breeze.


    Hua, like a song, shuddered and shook his head like a drum. "I won''t play with people who are more insidious than me. Goodbye!"


    She said that she really ran away.


    Looking at the back of her escape, childe Wuxian couldn''t help laughing. He coughed again because he was too hard.


    When master Ji saw this, he approached the room and bowed down and said, "young master, the horses and chariots back to Dongzhou are ready for you. When will you start?"


    "Did I say I was leaving?" Traceless young man wiped the corner of his mouth with a handkerchief and asked.


    "Didn''t you let it be a few days ago?" Master Ji did not dare to guess what the exquisite master was thinking, so he asked humbly.


    "There hasn''t been such an interesting person a few days ago." At the thought of Hua Ruge, childe wutrace unconsciously held a smile in his mouth.


    Master Ji said anxiously, "but don''t you want to go back to recuperate yourself?"


    The traceless childe slowly gets up and pours down his sleeve like a cloud. He has a natural and unrestrained posture, and his voice is even more uninhibited.


    "It doesn''t make sense how long boring people live."


    Master Ji would like to say something more. Childe Wuchen has already interrupted: "do something for me."


    Hua Ruge went to the accounting room to get the money, bought the medicine according to the prescription and walked out of the auction house. She was not really afraid of traceless young master, but needed a period of time to make medicine. If she was drunk, she would delay.


    The streets of Wangdu are very busy. Hua Ruge strolls around in a leisurely manner.


    It''s hard for childe Wuwei to forget people as soon as she went out because she gave up her journey.


    "Have you heard? There are students in Royal College who want to fight with their tutors! "


    "I''ll know the odds as soon as the gambling house comes out. Let''s go and bet, too."


    "The fifth level soul master has no suspense about the superior soul tutor. It''s not too bad for the gambling house to set up a bet."


    "No matter him, we''ll bet all our money on the tutor and make some pocket money to save my mother-in-law''s nagging all day long."

 Chapter 50

    Two people climb shoulder to walk in front of Hua Ruge, the words that talk naturally fall into her ear.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened and she threw a gold coin to the vendor nearby. She was still in a daze. She had taken a mask and put it on her face, keeping up with the two men.


    Sure enough, the two entered the casino, and sure enough, there was a sign hanging in the noisy place, which indicated that the odds of winning for the tutor were one point one, while the odds of winning for the students were as high as one point five.


    That is to say, bet Peiyuan on ten gold coins. If he wins, he can get eleven gold coins by betting, that is to say, one gold coin.


    If she wins, she will get 50 gold coins.


    But Hua rugo saw that everyone was betting on Pei Yuan, and no one was betting on her side. Obviously, no one thought that she could win.


    "This young man is here to bet, too?" Seeing Hua as motionless as a song, he officer came forward to greet him.


    It''s no surprise to see her wearing a mask. There are lots of bets here, but they don''t want to be recognized.


    "Of course." Hua Ruge pointed to his name on the sign and asked, "do I have a ceiling for betting on students to win?"


    He officer didn''t expect someone to press the cold door. He was shocked and said, "there is no upper limit. I don''t know how much you want to bet."


    "Eighty thousand." Hua Yuege''s hand on the ring, took out a Amethyst card, and added, "gold coin."


    All the people who heard this sound were stunned. Most of the people who came here to gamble were idle. The poor people who wanted to be greedy and cheap, although they were generous, had never heard that they took so much money to gamble, and they also gambled coldly.


    "You Are you sure? " Dutch officials are stupid.


    "The money is in it. You can check it." Hua, like a song, bends to a bullet, and Zijing card flies in the air in a natural and unrestrained arc.


    Zijing card is a card made of special Lingjing. Because the Lingjing is purple, people call it Zijing card.


    Zijing card is similar to the current bank card, but it is far less secure than the bank card, because Zijing card does not have any identity verification, and anyone can go to the bank to get money, which is the same as cash.


    So if there is not a lot of money that is not convenient to carry around, no one will use Amethyst cards. To put it another way, people with Amethyst cards are rich.


    With a slight exploration of his spirit, he was sure that there were indeed 80000 gold coins in it. He was stunned for a long time and did not slow down.


    "Give me credentials." Hua rushes out a song to remind.


    She kept her voice down so that she could not be recognized.


    "Good..." As he said it, he took out the voucher with the seal, filled in the bet amount and handed it to Hua Ruge.


    She took it, turned around and left.


    The casino soon boiled over.


    Hua Ruge was very happy after he went out of the gambling house. He thought about the football gambling of the last world. He scratched his head and analyzed all aspects of the team''s data in front of the screen. He finally made a clear analysis of the bet, and the player lost all the game with a fake ball.


    Now it''s totally different. She''s in charge of the situation. If you win, you can not only boast but also earn money. It''s not too cool.


    The next morning, almost all the students from the whole college gathered in the biggest martial arts arena before the college. Everyone wanted to see who dared to challenge their tutors.


    Hua Ruge wanted to sleep and wake up naturally, but she was pulled out by tuobayu and their bluish ice. She yawned and saw that the three people in the yard were staring at her.


    They are the sons of loyal officials of the court. They all went to the palace banquet yesterday. When they came back this morning, they heard that they were going to duel, so they asked in a hurry.


    "I don''t think it''s a three class meeting in the morning." Hua Ruge, rubbing his eyes, will sit on the steps.


    Tuobayu grabbed her and said, "do you really want to duel? And Pei Yuan


    The other two also stare at her.


    "It''s going to be a fight soon. Can you keep me fresh? It''s sleepy." Hua looks like a song.


    "How can you beat him, or you won''t go out today, I will help you to make peace." Tuobayu said directly.


    He''s a royal family, and the Academy won''t give him too much face.


    Hua, like the head of a song, shakes like a drum without waves: "that''s a shame."


    "That''s better than losing your life." Mao Jun answers.


    Yan Zixing nodded in agreement.


    "I''ve learned the care of my brothers, but I must go this time." Hua Ruge patted tuobayu on the shoulder and said, "when did you see me suffer?"


    Tuobayu looked at her doubtfully.


    "I''ve put a lot of money on myself, and I''m reluctant to lose." She said and went straight to wash her face.


    Here, LAN binger is ready to wash his face.


    Several people can''t stop her from going with her.


    When she arrived, Hua rugo saw that president Fang was sitting on the arbitration platform, while master Ji was still sitting beside him for some reason, but no matter what, all the people she knew were acquaintances, and she was relieved.


    Pei Yuan is waiting at the bottom now. He is wearing a blue water soul master robe and holding a short white staff, which is made of white jade. A big blue crystal core is inlaid on the top. It seems that his grade should reach level 6.


    The sixth level Xuan beast is the highest among the middle level Warcraft. A crystal core is worth at least 100000 gold coins, and it''s hard to buy. He''s really extravagant.


    "Boy, do you dare to come?" Pei Yuan looks at Hua Ruge with a murderous face.


    It''s obvious that he''s already killing himself.


    "If I don''t come, I''ll let you get away with it." Hua Yuege''s contempt.


    The onlookers finally saw Hua Ruge, who dared to challenge his tutor. The students who had been oppressed by his tutor were very excited about this, but they inevitably felt that Hua Ruge''s brain was not very good.


    Look at Peiyuan''s staff, at least it can make him instantly cast level 5 soul skills. Hua Ruge is killed by seconds.


    "You don''t see the coffin without tears." Pei Yuan gave a cold snort.


    Hua Ruge raised her lips, and her bright smile made all the girls star - eyed. The boy was so beautiful.


    "Please don''t shout too loudly, it will be disgraceful." She blinked.


    Before Pei Yuan could say anything more, she had already said to the arbitration platform, "I''m sorry that the president is just. Now we can start."


    Old Fang nodded with a smile, "go ahead."


    He has seen Hua Ruge''s third level soul skill. He always thought that Hua Ruge was also a soul mentor. Yesterday, he heard that she had seven departments.


    Although there are different grades, we can still achieve this kind of achievement after dispersing so much energy. It''s really a genius among talents.


    Soon the two men stood on the duel platform. The people below watched with bated breath. They were looking forward to Hua Ruge''s winning. In this way, they could kill their tutors and raise their eyebrows once.


    But Hua Ruge has limited ability after all, so she is a little nervous.


    In particular, tuobayu and his party are all ready to start at the critical moment.

 Chapter 51

    "I''ll let you do it first." Hua Ruge reaches out a finger and looks down on Pei Yuan.


    Pei Yuan in the eyes of a angry way: "boy, next year''s today is your death day."


    He said it was very impolite. With a flick of his short staff, the sky flashed with blue light, and then countless ice cones appeared out of the sky, stabbing at Hua Ruge.


    This is an instant five level soul skill. There are hundreds of ice cones in dense density, which are ice blue. Each one has a strong power to pierce Hua Ruge into a sieve at a time.


    "Earth wall."


    Hua Ruge whispered softly, and suddenly a huge wall with a thickness of more than ten centimeters was raised on the ground.


    Earth series has always been the best defense attribute, but it''s only a second-order soul skill. It can''t even reduce the speed of the ice cone.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to do that either.


    Pei Yuan saw the moment of the wall, his face showed a scornful smile. The fifth level ice cone technique was really strong and powerful. It was just a touch of the wall and it was disintegrated.


    The power of the ice cone keeps going through the smoke and dust towards Hua Ruge.


    However, Peiyuan didn''t see Hua Ruge when the earth wall collapsed. Instead, Peiyuan saw another earth wall where she had just stood. The earth wall was still rising, and Hua Ruge was standing on it, with a crossbow in his hand.


    When the ice cone didn''t cross the first wall, Hua Ruge had aimed at Peiyuan.


    "Small skills." Peiyuan snorted scornfully, and then with a wave of his short staff, there was an ice shield in front of him.


    If only the water system is second to the defense of the earth system, the ice shield is a fifth level soul skill. Let alone the small crossbow, which is used by the army and can only be pulled by many people, the heavy crossbow can''t be penetrated.


    "Bang!"


    The ice cone breaks through the earth wall at the foot of Hua Ruge and brings up the dust and smoke again.


    "Whew."


    Hua Ruge buckles the crossbow mechanism at this time, and a golden thin arrow goes through the air. The small feather arrow makes the air tremble and make a huge howl.


    The feather arrow almost arrived in front of Peiyuan in a flash.


    At this time, Pei Yuan is still a face of contempt, I think Hua Ruge is really stupid to the extreme.


    But soon the golden arrow hit his ice shield.


    The crowd watched with bated breath.


    At the next moment, the ice shield of the fifth level is penetrated like a piece of paper under the attack of the golden arrow.


    For a moment, the audience was stunned.


    Pei Yuanda lost his color, but even the war division couldn''t avoid such a fast arrow at such a close distance, let alone the physical quality of the soul division was inferior to that of ordinary people.


    The little golden arrow stabbed him on the shoulder and burst a blood flower on his blue lapel.


    On the other side, the wall under Hua Ruge''s feet was broken. In her hands, there was a light of bright white wind element. There was a whirlwind at her feet, which slowly lowered her.


    Pei Yuan''s injury was not serious, but he looked at Hua Ruge incredibly and said, "it''s impossible. What is it?"


    At this time, Hua rugo had already collected the crossbow and looked at him and said, "there are so many things you don''t know. Now you should think about your end."


    Pei Yuan snorted coldly, "do you think this injury can make me lose to you?"


    "Then try." Hua Yuege said, pointing to her right hand.


    The wind blade of the first order cuts at him.


    Peiyuan endured the pain and drank: "ice shield technique."


    He swung his staff again, but no ice shield appeared, and he felt that he could not communicate the water elements between heaven and earth.


    "What did you do to me?" Pei Yuan said in horror.


    "Stab!"


    Wind blade tore his lapel and opened a long blood channel on him.


    The onlookers stared at each other again. How could they not imagine that the master of soul was hurt by a first-order soul skill.


    "Come again."


    Hua Ruge laughs well, but he doesn''t show mercy when he moves. Once again, he is hit by three wind blades.


    Pei Yuan tries to use soul skill again, however


    "Stab!"


    "Stab!"


    "Stab!"


    The wind blade, which will not cause a life-threatening situation, cut several more holes in Pei Yuan''s body, and his clothes soon became ragged.


    "It''s impossible. What happened? Why can''t I use soul skill!" Pei Yuan growls unbelievably. If he doesn''t have the ability to cast soul skills, he will become a useless man from now on.


    "Wow"


    after hearing Peiyuan''s painful cry, people are all in a uproar. If one arrow can make the soulman lose the ability to use soul skill, it will be a disaster for soulman.


    Hua Ruge didn''t listen to Peiyuan''s howling. He was soon going to run out.


    At this time, Hua Ruge followed suit, grinning at Pei Yuan, and then in Pei Yuan''s puzzled eyes, he took out the stick he hit yesterday again.


    "You What are you going to do? " Pei is moving back.


    Hua Ruge knocked on the palm of his left hand with a stick and asked, "say, was it right yesterday?"


    Peiyuan didn''t want to admit it, but looking at the stick and thinking about Zhang Yi''s injury, he shrunk and said: "wrong, it''s my fault."


    "Wow!"


    The following students hissed and hissed again. The students let their tutor admit their mistakes for the first time. It was so delightful.


    But the mentors are collective Black faces. Isn''t this a face fight?


    "What''s wrong?" Hua Ruge didn''t want to let him go.


    Pei Yuan held back for a long time, then said: "I shouldn''t have fired you without asking. Are you satisfied now?"


    Hua Ruge can ran a smile, "still dare to talk hard, right?"


    "You What else do you want? " Pei Yuan stammered.


    Hua Ruge''s answer was a stick in his face.


    Pei Yuan''s face immediately appeared a big red mark, a mouth spit out several teeth.


    "This time, it''s clearly their first move. You''re only dismissing me. Do you think you should?" Hua Yuege stopped and asked.


    Pei Yuan''s mouth is full of blood, and the tears of pain are all flowing down. He can''t say anything.


    Hua Ruge hit the other side of the face with another stick.


    Peiyuan''s body was crooked again, and he vomited blood.


    "If you fire both of us, I have nothing to say, but you can bully people and think you can''t be cured by me?"


    Pei Yuan wanted to beg for mercy, but before he could adjust his voice, the root of Hua Ruge fell again.


    His clothes were cut all over his body, and his whole body was full of blood. Now he was greeted by Hua Ruge''s merciless stick, which was just as miserable as it was.


    Everyone swallowed their saliva and was shocked by Hua Ruge''s braveness. She usually looked gentle and smiling. Unexpectedly, she would be so miserable after provoking her.


    "Aren''t you arrogant?"


    "Isn''t it fierce?"


    "Don''t you want to fire me?"


    Hua Yuege said, and swung a stick at the same time.


    Because it''s a duel stand, even if she kills people alive, no one can interfere.

 Chapter 52

    "It''s my fault. Let me go." Under the big stick''s greeting, Pei Yuan was left with only one way to beg for mercy.


    Hua Ruge was tired too. He just threw the stick on him and said, "I''m afraid I''ll dirty my hand if I kill you."


    Of course, there''s another reason, that is, she smeared the golden arrow with a poison similar to the forbidden pill, which can only be solved by the pharmaceutical people, that is to say, Peiyuan can''t become a soulman in his life, which is the biggest punishment for him.


    She thinks it''s too Yin to make a soulman become a useless person. I didn''t expect that childe wutrace could teach her how to use this method when he looked elegant. It''s dark enough.


    Although she let Pei Yuan go, she picked up his short staff and said, "this one should be filial to me. Don''t thank me for sparing your life. After all, I''m so kind."


    Hua Yuege smiles. His impeccable face looks so harmless in the sun. However, Peiyuan feels more terrible than Shura''s smile. He is scared to stay away from her as soon as possible for fear of her violence.


    Everyone in the audience also had an idea with her. They thought it would be better for the young man not to be offended or not to be offended. It was too cruel!


    On the arbitration platform, master Ji''s mouth was twitching.


    All the time he saw Hua Ruge was modest and polite. He was filial to his master and respected the old man. How could he have thought that she had such a violent side.


    It''s just brutal.


    "This boy, it''s a little too much." President Fang said with a smile when he saw master Ji''s face was not good.


    He has always intended to make friends with master Ji, but he is not easy to make friends with. Who would have thought that master Ji would come to the door to say that he would like to watch the war today? President Fang can''t miss this good opportunity of friendship.


    "It''s good for the child to see his character. He must be in a hurry." Master Ji said.


    President Fang''s eyes brightened and said, "it''s a blessing to be praised by you."


    "I dare not." Master Ji quickly shook his head.


    He is modest in the eyes of president Fang. Only master Ji himself knows that Hua Ruge is the man that childe wutrace wants to help. How dare he trust him.


    "I''ll see the child alone later." Master Ji said casually.


    "Do you know him?" said president Fang


    "I just think it''s very eye-catching. I want to talk with him alone, OK?" Master Ji stroked his beard and narrowed his eyes, which made people unable to see through his many ideas.


    "It''s his blessing to have your blue eyes. I''ll call him to see you." President Fang said with a happy face.


    To know how many people in Dazheng want to have a little relationship with master Ji, if his royal college students can be admired, it''s a good thing for him.


    Here Hua Ruge cheered by the male students and got off the stage in the eyes of the girls.


    But she found that the other side of the tutor''s face was very bad. Hua rugo''s move made them very shameless. Later, they met each other and didn''t have her good fruit to eat.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t care. Since she started, she would dare to pay for her actions. What''s the big deal with the tutor? Just fight one at a time.


    Who is she afraid of?


    "Hua Ruge, master Ji is looking for you." The people sent by the Dean came up to me.


    There was a moment''s silence in the room, and even the tutor over there was confused.


    That''s a noble alchemist, or a royal alchemist!


    How many people saw through master Ji''s door and asked for a pill. The old man wanted to find Hua Ruge?


    The students'' eyes are more adored at this time.


    Hua Yuege looks at the guide seat and finds that the teachers have turned their back on their former attitude and smiled with kindness.


    She was still, but there were still a few eyebrows jumping.


    Soon she met master Ji in the lounge. The old man is as kind-hearted as ever, but how does Hua rugo feel.


    "Master Ji, I haven''t seen you for a long time. What can I do for you?" She smiled and said hello.


    "Little brother is good. I have nothing to do, just talk to you." Master Ji is still smiling.


    Hua Ruge finally confirmed the idea in his heart and asked, "why do you come to help me?"


    "You challenge the authority of the college with one person''s strength. If you don''t have the backstage that you can get a hand with, you will have a lot of troubles." Master Ji said and advised: "young people don''t have too much blood, they will suffer."


    "The world is not fair. Only those who obey the rules can live safely. You are right." Hua Yuege said and looked up and smiled at master Ji, then said, "but I can''t listen."


    Master Ji was stunned. At this moment, he suddenly felt that he looked down on the youth in front of him.


    It''s not as stupid and green as he thought before, and it''s not that a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers.


    He knows the rules of the world and the dangers he has to face, but this doesn''t prevent him from living with his sex, which is amazing.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet. Why do you come to help me?" Hua asked with a smile, like a song, without too much expression on his face all the time.


    Maybe it''s hard for others, but she knows that she''s a jerk in her heart, which is different from those who obey the rules.


    "Childe Wuchen said that you may have trouble. Let me help you." Master Ji said gently, but the surprise in his heart is still hard to calm for a long time.


    He didn''t understand why the son of his own family, who always didn''t take any personnel into consideration, was so interested in China.


    "Good friend." Hua, like a song of praise, took out the crossbow and said, "give it back to him for me. I''ll come to the door to thank you some other day."


    "Childe wutrace should hope you return it."


    Hua Yuege nodded: "well, thank you today, master."


    After seeing master Ji off in person, Hua Ruge went back to his yard with many fanatical eyes, changed his inconspicuous clothes, and sneaked out in the evening when all the students were eating and bathing.


    Those men are OK. When the women meet her, they almost don''t throw themselves at her. It''s too difficult for her, and she can''t help it.


    Hua Ruge put on a mask when she left the college and went straight to the gambling house. She had bet 80000 gold coins. According to the odds of one to five, the gambling house should give her 400000 gold coins.


    Hua Ruge thought of so much money in the heart of the wolf howl, the heart of his future challenge a few cannon fodder mentor is also OK.


    This gambling house is very formal, so Hua rugo can easily get his own money, which also exists in the purple crystal card. On the way to get money, she received countless envious and hateful eyes. She must have bought her to lose. Now she has lost nothing.


    She shrugged and said to herself, who makes you look down on me.


    After leaving the gambling house, it was dark for a while. Hua Ruge smelled the wine and turned into the alley. He wanted to go to the pub nearby to buy some wine and vegetables and go back to celebrate with his brothers.

 Chapter 53

    This alley is a bit remote. In the evening, there is only one tavern with dim oil lamp. The old man is making an abacus on the counter. There is a four or five-year-old girl dozing off on the side table. It must be the parents and grandchildren who depend on each other.


    It''s obviously a tough life not closing so late.


    "Old man, give me ten jin of good wine." Hua Yuege said casually when entering the door.


    She said it freely and freely. The old man thought it was reckless in the Jianghu, but he looked up and saw that he was such a good-looking young man. He was slightly shocked.


    Hua Ruge took out a bag of gold coins and said, "the best."


    The old man took a look at the money, but was surprised: "objective joke, otherwise so much."


    "The old man''s wine is really delicious. I''ll save the money for it. I''ll pick it up when I drink later." Hua Yuege looks intoxicated, but she looks at little Lori on the table, and her heart goes to Microsoft.


    "How does that make it?" The old man is simple. He always thinks it''s improper to take people''s money.


    "I don''t think it''s enough. Please bring me the bar." Hua Ruge or a pair of I just like your wine.


    The old man had to do as he heard.


    The little Lori on the table seems to be woken up by the voice. She looks at Hua Ruge with bleary eyes, and a small pink face is lovely.


    Hua Ruge is going to tease her, but she hears the wind outside. Her pupils shrink and she flashes without turning back.


    The sword flashed and the black shadow stabbed the air.


    Hua rushes around like a song. I don''t think it''s just a wine jar.


    "Bang!"


    The wine jar fell to the ground, but no one came.


    But Hua Ruge also saw the comer clearly at this time. He was a big man in his forties, in a black suit integrated with the night, with no mask.


    And just then Hua rugo was sure that this was at least a war division.


    "It seems that you are immortal. Let''s change to a spacious place to fight. Don''t hinder others from doing business." Hua Yuege said and strode out.


    The man in black raised his sword and chased him out. Hua Ruge was relieved.


    "Shut up."


    I don''t know who spits out two cold words in the night sky.


    Hua Yuemei''s eyes are wide open. Looking back, she sees another dark shadow rushing into the pub.


    "Don''t hurt the innocent." Hua is like a song.


    But her voice was still falling, and she saw that the black shadow had a knife in his hand, and the blood was splashing all over the place, and the two of them fell into a pool of blood.


    "Beast!" Hua Ruge''s eyes turn red instantly.


    At this time, she saw that in addition to another war division that killed people, there was a soul division with a magic wand standing in the street in the distance. It seemed that he was the commander, and he could command the war division, at least he was the soul mentor.


    "Miss has a life, just do it!"


    The soulman said a word, then waved his hand, and a series of fireballs flew to Hua Ruge.


    Each of these fireballs is the size of a basketball, with a blue light shining in the center and extremely high temperature. He can''t stand such high temperature even if he doesn''t touch people directly, and as long as he rubs a little, he is not dead or injured.


    The fifth level soul skill of instant is really a soul mentor.


    "I''ll kill you today!"


    Hua Ruge is furious. As soon as he raises his hand, a blue water dragon with a thick bucket is formed out of the sky, and he thinks about the fireball with his mouth open.


    The size and energy of this water dragon are more than ten times stronger than that of the last time. It is also the fifth level soul skill.


    The fiery fireball was extinguished at the moment of contact with the water dragon, and the water dragon rushed to the soul mentor.


    The soul mentor was still amazed by Hua Ruge''s instant soul skill, but he didn''t slow down, and soon formed a fire shield in front of himself.


    Since the water dragon consumed energy before, it was soon consumed by the fire shield.


    "Are you a soul teacher? How old are you? " The old man said in surprise.


    "Ask the king of hell!"


    Hua Ruge''s eyes were very cold. He stared at the war division in front of him and said in a cold voice, "go to die!"


    Her fingertips flashed, and the war division was fiercely wrapped in a whirlwind composed of wind blades, which cut his body under the rapid rotation.


    "Ah!"


    When the war division howled, the whole man was cut into a pile of mud.


    The war division is so vulnerable under level 5 soul skill.


    "Tangle her." The old man gave an order.


    The war master in front of him reached for the shield behind him and quickly stabbed at Hua Ruge.


    The old man is behind him to prepare the soul skill. He can send the eight level soul skill. If he is ready, Hua Ruge will surely suffer a lot.


    "It''s your turn!" Hua, with a cold hum, pointed to the war division.


    "Crackle!"


    A flash of lightning came down on the head of the war division. The war division was busy blocking with shields.


    The blue light flashed, and the division''s body just shook.


    "Protuberant teeth."


    Before the war division could stand still, a soil spike suddenly rose from the ground. His eyes were wide with fear. Before he knew it, the soil spike had pierced his body and fixed him in the air.


    His whole body was pierced and hurt, but he didn''t die.


    Hua Ruge grabbed his sword and cut it off at his neck.


    The weapon of the war division is superior. It doesn''t take any effort to get the knife off. The head rolls to the ground. Because the distance is too close, the blood spurts out all over Hua Ruge.


    She didn''t wipe either. She went ahead with her sword.


    The eyes on the head of the ground stood in her way, and she kicked it off. It was convenient for the old master who had just opened his eyes.


    His spirituality is ready to succeed.


    However, Hua Ruge is faster than him. His body is full of spiritual power. The whole person is a bloody shadow.


    The soul skill of the soul master has not been released, and has been pierced through the heart by Hua Ruge.


    "How could you be a warrior?" Soul mentor mouth bleeding, but still unwilling to close their eyes, persistent asked.


    Hua Ruge''s answer is to hold the sword and stir it slowly in his heart.


    The soulmaker''s eyes were bigger when he was in pain, but his head didn''t stop working. He said intermittently, "you are the element..."


    In the end, he didn''t have the chance to say those two words, and the whole body function was exhausted, and he fell down straight.


    The sword was drawn out, and the blood spattered on Hua Ruge again.


    The long street is silent and bloody. Hua Ruge stands in the corpse and turns his head slowly.


    The dim oil lamp of the tavern is still on. The original humble shop is particularly dazzling because of blood and corpses.


    Hua Ruge closed her eyes, just wanted to walk over, and the wind started again. She looked up and saw four people carrying a blue sedan chair.


    They were so fast that they came to Hua Ruge in the blink of an eye.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly. The accomplishments of the four men were definitely higher than those of the two war divisions she killed before. She could not see what the accomplishments were.


    The sedan chair was put down steadily, and one of the men knelt down in front of the sedan chair. Because the bottom of the sedan chair was very high, he obviously acted as a footrest.


    Hua Ruge is a little uneasy. Who can make the existence stronger than the war division bow to the knees.


    Another opened the curtain of the sedan chair, and the water blue skirt came into the eyes of Hua Ruge. The people in the sedan chair walked out slowly and looked proud.


    It''s Fang Lanxin.

 Chapter 54

    "You killed them alone?" She frowned at the body and Hua Ruge.


    This mood fluctuation is just confusion. I don''t understand how Hua Ruge did it. I don''t pay attention to the lives of his subordinates, even though they are very strong.


    "It was you." Hua Ruge squints at her, her eyes are black and bright with murderous intent.


    She knew that this time the handwriting was either Fang''s or Hua''s, and now it''s really confirmed.


    "No wonder you dare to be so arrogant. You have hidden strength." Fang Lanxin nodded if she understood, and then said, "I''m not in a hurry to kill you. Are you going back with me or am I going to tie you back?"


    Now she is more powerful than the auction day, this confidence from the heart is not disguised.


    "Joke, the soul tutor under you has gone to see the king of heaven. You, a seventh level soul master, want to win me?" Hua Ruge sneers, thinking that this woman is a little over inflated.


    She said that with a wave of her hand, a whirlwind would go to Fang Lanxin.


    This is the fifth level soul skill of the war division just hanged. She has no reservation. What she wants is to kill with one stroke.


    "Ray shield."


    Fang Lanxin sang a little, and suddenly a blue energy shield appeared in front of her, surrounded by lightning, which was very frightening.


    Different from other people''s shields, Fang Lanxin only defends them. After she releases her shield, she goes up to the whirlwind.


    Hua Ruge feels bad subconsciously.


    "Bang!"


    The whirlwind collided with the light shield and made a huge bang. Then the whirlwind disappeared. The light of the thunder shield was only dimmed and continued to hit Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugmulu is shocked. Thunder and wind are not mutually matched. This thunder shield counteracts the power of a fifth level soul skill.


    It won''t be level five, it should be level six!


    What''s the concept of instant six level soul skill?


    She is by no means better than the soul tutor. But the soul tutor just now is an old man. How old is she?


    It''s too late to think that Lei Guangdun has arrived. Hua rugo dodges. Fortunately, it''s not an attack soul skill, or she can''t even fight back.


    "Since you forced me to fight, you have to die. Give me the ring and I will give you the whole body." Fang Lanxin''s voice is light, and she looks as if she is looking at a mole ant.


    Hua Ruge now knows that he looks down on people in the world, and neglecting others will hide his strength.


    "Even if I look down on you, how do you know that you don''t look down on me?" Hua Ruge is happy and fearless. Her eyes are firm and resolute. Since she can''t hide, she will fight with her back. There is nothing to be afraid of.


    "You are so arrogant." Fang Lanxin said with interest that Hua Ruge was really crazy.


    Hua Ruge didn''t say much more, and his mind moved. Fang Lanxin and his subordinates suddenly saw dozens of thorns in the area.


    Since it''s inevitable to start, it''s better to start first.


    Fang Lanxin''s rank is much higher than Hua Ruge''s. she noticed the spiritual fluctuation early. When she saw the blue light on her foot, it stopped the growth of the earth thorn under her feet.


    The rest of the people took off in succession, and the sedan chair was scratched in place.


    Fang Lanxin didn''t expect that she would dare to do it first. She felt more and more that Hua Ruge was beyond her control. This kind of existence needs to be eradicated early to avoid any change.


    "To die in my hand is your creation." Fang Lanxin said something, and whispered softly in his mouth.


    As soon as her voice fell, Hua Yuege felt a strong spiritual fluctuation. She had no time to think about it more. An instant soil system border protected herself.


    However, at the next moment, her enchantment will be broken by a strong current. Hua Ruge is shocked to find that Fang Lanxin''s soul skill is not from the sky, but from the underground.


    Now with her as the center, the ground around three meters is full of electric energy. Electric light is rampant in the area. Hua Ruge is hit and the border is broken.


    However, this is far from over. The furious current keeps hitting her. As long as it is rubbed on, she will be paralyzed by electric light and then killed by countless current attacks.


    Hua Ruge had no other way at the moment. He hurried to another border to protect himself. Then he used his lightness skill to rise in the air, turned his hand and took out the golden crossbow.


    The electric current rushed up, and Hua Ruge''s border was soon broken, but she ignored it and pulled the trigger of the crossbow.


    She now knows that she has kicked on the iron plate. In the face of Fang Lanxin, even if the battle force is fully open, there is no winner, let alone there are several super war divisions around her.


    Now the resistance is just to delay the time of death. It''s better to give up the resistance and take Fang Lanxin as the backing.


    Don''t be nice to anyone who wants her to die.


    The speed of the golden arrow is faster than that of the electric current. In this short distance, it almost reaches Fang Lanxin in an instant.


    But Fang Lanxin seems to have been on guard for a long time. She turns her hand and takes out a light soul master shield. The golden arrow stabs the shield directly, and soon loses its impact in front of the real object.


    "In the morning, I heard that you knew it was a soul breaking arrow during the duel. The soul master could not block it, but the weapons were different." Fang Lanxin hooked his lips, showing a hint of mockery: "wait for death."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes were full of unwillingness, but at this time countless electric currents had rushed her body from all directions to annihilate her little body in a flash.


    Hua Ruge never gave up his life, but at this time he was unable to return to heaven.


    But as soon as the violent current touched her body, she was numb, and suddenly saw a black figure flash in the sky. With a big palm, a layer of misty energy similar to the junction appeared around her, blocking the current outside.


    Her eyes were fixed on the anxious face of the man who suddenly appeared.


    The beautiful face is like the face of a relegated fairy, bright as the eyes of stars. It''s the same cold face every time I see it. It''s the first time that I have such a helpless mood.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s thick black robe is like the perfect combination of immortals and Demons under the moonlight, and mysterious like a picture that the world can never understand.


    When Fang Lanxin saw him, he was slightly shocked and relaxed. The electric light there disappeared, and Hua Ruge, who was paralyzed by the electric light in the air, fell straight down.


    Her hair was scattered by the electric light, and black hair was scattered. The blood clothes showed all kinds of enchantments in the moonlight.


    Tuoba Rui''s body is lightning fast. He grabs her waist and slows down the falling speed.


    At this time, Hua Ruge was hurt by the electric light, his body was numb, and he had a rare peace in his arms.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowns painfully, and tries to protect her gently. She says in her ear, "Xiaoge is not afraid, it''s OK."


    No man is not gentle, what is missing is the one who can make him change.


    Hua Yuege''s head rests on his shoulder, and the long hair left behind makes the skin as white as lanolin, and all the delicate features are full of feminine softness.

 Chapter 55

    Fang Lanxin stares at Hua Ruge in shock. She doesn''t expect that Hua Ruge is a woman. What makes her more incredible is that the man who holds Hua Ruge in her arms at the moment is his highness Zhan Wang.


    That''s the man she adored for many years, the man she tried her best to get close to but couldn''t, the man she swore to marry every night.


    All her efforts are only to let him have a look, to make every effort to make himself worthy of him. However, the high and unattainable man who was put on the top of her heart showed her gentle side to other women at the moment.


    Once she thought that she had a long time to work hard, because although he was not close to her, she also rejected other women, striving for opportunities, but today she completely collapsed.


    Now she thought of the ring on Hua Ru''s singer. Suddenly the blood all over her body seemed to be evacuated. She vaguely remembered that when Zhan Wang just reached out, he didn''t wear a ring on his hand, did she?


    No way! How could he give such a treasure to others?


    Fang Lanxin''s breathing has been disordered, and her face, which had been complacent before, is now as white as paper, with no blood.


    She stumbled back a few steps, but fortunately her men stopped her before she fell.


    "Minor injury, nothing." Hua Ruge struggles to get up from his arms.


    "Don''t move." Tuoba Rui frowned deeper, and his eyes were already a little angry.


    How lovely this woman would be if she didn''t show off.


    "I can''t beat you anyway, your boss." Hua Ruge is too lazy to struggle.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s face is black, she won''t say a good word?


    I am clearly a hero to save the United States. Why does she have to understand that she has to rob the women of the people.


    Fang Lanxin saw that Tuo BARREI was obviously angry. She was very happy and said that Hua Ruge must have died this time.


    But what makes her collapse again is that the anger in Tuo BARREI''s eyes is only a flash, and it turns into heartache when Hua Ruge''s subconscious breath is cold.


    How is it possible? That''s your Highness the king of war! How could he have tolerated a woman, and looked at Hua Ruge''s expression with the slightest indifference? It was disgusting!


    She was thinking of Tuoba Rui''s head turning. It seemed that her eyes covered with ice were like a sharp sword, which made him cold all over.


    "You dare to move my king''s woman. You have lived enough!" He said it with one hand, and suddenly a big white handprint appeared in the sky. He took a picture of Fang Lanxin.


    Fang Lanxin immediately sends the sixth level thundershield, but the powerful one just now is like rotten paper under the palm print, and it will break up at the touch.


    The next moment, the big palm hit Fang Lanxin.


    Fang Lanxin was hit straight back, hit a soil spike to stop her body, bent over and spit out a mouthful of blood, fell to the ground, the soul master was weak, and suffered a slap from Tuoba Rui. She would be seriously injured even if she didn''t die.


    "Up!"


    Several of Fang Lanxin''s men rushed up with swords. She thought it was too late to stop them.


    Tuoba Rui''s crystal palm suddenly appears several small swords, attacking several people quickly.


    His speed was too fast. Those people didn''t even have the time to react. Four Swords stabbed four hearts at the same time. Several people opened their eyes wide. Obviously, they didn''t expect to be hurt like this.


    But things are not as simple as they think. When Tuo BARREI''s hands turn, the swords explode with a powerful force.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! "


    Four bursts of sound, blood skin and flesh in the air out one by one blood flower, just still intact people fell on the ground has been divided, mixed together, who is not clear.


    The Four Swords in the air have not been stained with blood, so they return to the storage ring of Tuoba Rui.


    "Can you kill gracefully?" Hua make complaints about the broken limbs and Tucao.


    Tuoba Rui looks at her badly.


    Hua Yuege immediately changed his words: "Your Highness, the king of war, is very grateful to save the little girl."


    Are you kidding? Can the king of war get involved?


    Know that she is not right, but Tuo Ba Rui hear this face is not so black at last.


    Hua, like a song, sticks out his tongue. How can his royal highness be like a child? It''s so easy to coax.


    Fang Lanxin stares at this scene. Hate is intended to surge in her heart, but she dare not show it.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her again and says coolly, "it''s useful to keep you and kill you. This time it''s a warning. You should know how to measure!"


    Fang Lanxin nodded repeatedly: "Your Highness, I dare not next time, you forgive me."


    "You don''t deserve to make me angry." Tuoba Rui said.


    Fang Lanxin''s face was more painful.


    Hua Ruge thought that this man should not be so arrogant.


    "Let''s go home." Tuoba Rui said to China like a song, and before she could say, she had carried her up to the sky.


    Hua Ruge has some pain in his body because of his move. He rarely speaks.


    When she arrived at the palace, Tuo BARREI put her directly on her bed. At this time, the paralysis effect of the current had passed, and she inevitably began to feel pain.


    Tuoba Rui looked at her pale face, took out a pill and said, "take it."


    Hua, like a song, would not like to swallow.


    "Not afraid of my poisoning?" He asked aloud. Want an answer that she believes in herself.


    "You tyrant can''t kill people in such a euphemistic way." Hua Ru continued to make complaints about the songs.


    Tuoba Rui resisted the impulse to strangle her. When his robe shook, he ignored her and went out.


    "I just told the truth?" Hua Ruge murmured. I don''t know how he got angry.


    Hua Ruge didn''t explore the pill, and didn''t know what it was, but it had a good effect. It didn''t hurt too much if he took it. He just had a bad spirit and wanted to sleep.


    At this time, two mammies came in from the outside and said respectfully, "princess, I will help you to scrub your body."


    "Let''s not scream, shall we?" Hua Yuege''s face is bitter. If it were not for the sake of the two old people, she would be in a hurry.


    The two mothers bowed their heads and did not know what to say.


    "Well, I can''t sleep because I''m covered with blood. It''s better to wash."


    Two mammies scrubbed her body and changed her bedding, so she lay down and went to sleep.


    But someone was patting her face in the sleepiness.


    "Who dares to hit me?" Hua Ruge''s hair is blown up in a moment. When he opens his eyes, he sees Tuoba Rui looking at her gloomily.


    Hua Ruge''s momentum was weak. He said in front of him that his life was too long.


    "I can go back to sleep without asking you to hit me. Good night." She said with a smile.


    "What a mess, get up." Tuoba Rui''s unhappy way.


    "Hey, don''t think you can bully people if it''s your territory." Hua rugo said so, but he sat up and couldn''t help it. Zhan Wang was too powerful.

 Chapter 56

    "Yes." Tuo Ba Rui''s arm is forward. At this time, Hua Ruge sees a bowl of porridge in his hand.


    Looking at this bowl of congee, which is almost the same as the usual one, Hua Ruge finally felt that Zhan Wang was a little angry.


    "I don''t have an appetite. Can I do without it?" She looked at him pitifully.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are sharp: "no way."


    His mood is much worse than before, obviously he is still angry. At this time, he can''t be offended. So Hua Ruge, who knows current affairs, took over the bowl and began to drink with a small mouth.


    Side drink side stomach Fei, TV series are deceiving, sick should not be taken care of? Why are you still scared.


    As if seeing the dissatisfaction in her eyes, Tuoba Rui frowned and thought it was inappropriate, so he held out his hand and said, "take it."


    Hua Ruge quickly shrunk, "if you don''t like it, you will be robbed as soon as someone eats something."


    "Here." There is no doubt about Tuo BARREI''s voice.


    Hua Ruge thought the porridge was delicious, but she couldn''t stand Tuo BARREI''s fierce, so she handed over the bowl.


    Tuo Ba Rui takes over the bowl and sends the spoon full of porridge to her mouth, saying, "eat."


    Hua Yuege''s face was muddled and hurriedly said: "brother, I don''t mean that. Even if we are not idols, I''ll do it myself."


    "I''ll take it if I don''t eat it." Tuoba Rui has a light voice.


    Hua Ruge is just sleepy and hungry after eating a few mouthfuls. Although she is uncomfortable, she can''t lose her stomach, so she eats it.


    Tuoba Rui''s face eased a little, and the action of feeding porridge was much smoother.


    Hua Ruge, who has always been fierce, has finally finished her porridge quietly once.


    Tuo Ba Rui takes out a handkerchief to wipe the corners of her mouth. Hua Ruge hides unnaturally, and then goes to the bed and says, "I''m going to sleep."


    "As it happens, Ben Wang is also sleepy." Tuoba Rui said a word, and directly opened the quilt and went in.


    "Hello Hello! There are so many rooms in your house. Can''t you go to other places to sleep as a gentleman? " Hua rushes to the corner like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said, "I only like my bed."


    "Then you can change my room." Hua Ruge hurries.


    "No, I can''t. I have to sleep with my arms in my arms." Tuo Ba Rui said and pulled her into her arms, looking for a comfortable position to hold her.


    Hua Ruge was once again offended.


    "Tuo Ba Rui, I don''t think I''m a sick cat!" Hua Ruge is in a hurry. She thinks she is the number one person, somehow. How can she let him bully her.


    "I''m so angry. I''ll just have a sleep."


    He said that he nodded on Hua Ruge''s shoulder, and then Hua Ruge felt that the spiritual power in her body was imprisoned. The soul skill of the body of elements was to cooperate with the spiritual power. The spiritual power was controlled, and she was a useless person.


    "You''re so strong to bully people, aren''t you?" Hua Ruge fried hair.


    Tuoba Rui touched her head and said seriously, "it''s for killing people."


    Hua, like a song, swallows and salivas, dare not speak.


    Tuo Ba Rui picked the corner of his lips and held her in his arms. Only at this time did he feel really at ease.


    Hua Ruge was mentally ill after taking the pill. Although she didn''t like it, she fell asleep. When she woke up the next day, Tuo BARREI was no longer around.


    She felt her body. Although it was no longer painful, she still needed to be recuperated.


    Fang Lanxin''s soul skill is different from other people''s, not only the numbing effect is amazing, but also the destructive power is stronger. I don''t know what kind of monster it is.


    In vain, Hua''s family is as famous as snow and Fang Lanxin. I''m afraid they don''t know the real strength of others.


    She got up, took out her new coat from the storage ring, put it on, and tied her hair again before going out.


    At the door, the housekeeper stands with his hands down.


    "And the prince?" Hua is like a song pretending to be calm.


    The housekeeper bowed and said: "back to the princess, the prince has gone to the court, and will come back soon."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened. "Come back and tell him I''m gone."


    Then he walked away.


    "Princess." Cried the Butler in a hurry.


    Hua Ruge looks back, but soon wants to slap himself twice. How can he get used to the name more and more.


    "Don''t you wait for the Lord to come back?"


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "he limits my freedom?"


    "Of course not, but..."


    "No but, goodbye." Hua Ruge said and waved, running faster than rabbits.


    After slipping out of the palace, she went to the lane where the fierce fighting last night took place.


    The government has dealt with the scene and covered a corpse with straw mat. It should be dealt with. There is no plan to investigate.


    Since Dazheng established the country by means of martial arts, it is a common thing to kill and injure people. As long as no one reported the case, it would not be investigated.


    Hua Ruge spent some money to let the two of them settle down, and then went back to the college.


    Because she has been making a lot of noise recently, she decided to keep a low profile for a while, and then she was able to keep her heart healthy in the college.


    Half a month passed in a flash. Because Hua Ruge had been injured before, in his spare time, he made a batch of healing pills, including those for internal injury and antidote pills. When he thought of further injury, he could be treated in time.


    On the way to Qingyun auction house, Hua rugo thought it was time to return the crossbow to childe wutrace.


    As for the pills, she doesn''t want to sell them. Anyway, she''s not short of money and offends too many people. It''s not good for her if she''s bought by the enemy.


    At the auction, Xiaosi took her directly to the room of Childe Wuxian. When she pushed the door in, she saw him leaning on the collapse, covered with a thin blanket on her knee, with a light and elegant look, still in the relaxed shape, but her face was paler and paler.


    "Coming?" Traceless childe''s lazy greeting didn''t get up.


    Treat old friends, not guests.


    "How do you make yourself like this? I''ll give you the pulse." Hua Yuege stepped forward and sat on the edge of the cave. He put on his arm which slipped out of his broad sleeve.


    Childe wutrace let her pulse, slightly raised her eyes and looked at her appearance.


    "Do you have a serious time, too?" He was very interested in asking.


    Hua Ruge yelled at him: "don''t talk, keep your breath steady."


    The childe''s eyes are smooth and warm, and he says with a light smile, "OK, I''ll do what I say."


    Hua Ruge''s eyebrows are getting tighter and tighter. She has a strong talent in medicine and can accurately analyze the cause of the disease. But this time, she really found that he has no physical problems.


    There''s no problem. How can you be so weak?


    "I can''t cure you." Hua Ruge let go of him.


    "A lot of people say that." Childe Wuchen takes back his hand and doesn''t think there is any accident in this answer.


    Hua continued, "but you can do it yourself."


    Childe Wuxian looks up at her, but doesn''t speak.


    "You''re not sick, but you have a brain disease." Hua rugo took a look at him and said:


    "you are cultivating a method of extracting your body potential. Unless you stop, no one can save you."

 Chapter 57

    "You are really a different doctor," he nodded


    "Because they go to the doctor and I use my brain."


    Hua Ruge''s confident way.


    "Don''t talk about this, you come to see me?" Asked the childe with a smile. I don''t seem to regard my body as one thing.


    "Return your things." Hua rugo takes out the crossbow and hands it to him.


    The childe did not answer, but shook his head and said, "I''m really disappointed."


    "What''s the big man''s affectation? Give it back to you." Hua Ruge handed it forward again.


    He shook his head and said, "keep it if you like it. I don''t need it."


    "Not to borrow it from me?" Hua Yuege asked strangely.


    "It''s always for you. I''m afraid you won''t come any more before I borrow it." Childe Wuwen smiles softly.


    Every time she appeared, his lonely heart could be trusted. If she was with him all the time, his life would not be so hard.


    His words are as flowery as a song.


    "It sounds like an idol drama. You are not Brokeback Mountain."


    "If I like men, will I say that to you?" Childe wutrace squints, a look that I have seen through you.


    "Are your eyes X-rayed?" Hua Ruge is speechless. Now she doubts whether her disguise has been discovered by many people.


    "What do you mean?" the childe asked with interest


    "You don''t understand, but believe me, feelings are too unreliable. We''d better have a good partnership." Hua rugo said to put down the crossbow. It was obvious.


    "I want to be with you. This sentence will last forever. You don''t have to rush to answer me." Childe wutrace has always been indifferent to the eyes, showing some affection.


    He was a man as warm as jade. Such a deep look made people feel like they were melted. I wish I could be in his arms right away.


    "I''ll say that your child''s brain doesn''t work very well. What can I do for you?" Hua Ruge shakes her head.


    Anyway, if she is heterosexual, she absolutely doesn''t like herself.


    "I knew I would scare you away, but I''m going to leave now. I''m afraid I won''t say I have no chance now."


    "Where to?" Hua Yuege asked curiously.


    "A place I don''t like but have to go back." "This is for you," said the childe, staring at her


    Childe wutrace said and took out the letter made of a square of white jade. The sun hit it through the wooden lattice window. It seemed to be a faint halo at a glance.


    "This is my keepsake. If you take her later, all Qingyun auction houses will protect you."


    "Although I don''t have moral integrity, I don''t accept other people''s things casually. Don''t tempt me." Hua Ruge shook his head, but his eyes were fixed on the letter.


    This is really a good thing.


    "It''s just a small thing. It''s hypocritical to say no." The childe without trace stretched out his hand again.


    "You''re learning fast." She grabbed the letter in her hand and said with a smile, "I recognize you as a friend."


    "For self-defense." Childe Wuxian handed her the crossbow again.


    Hua Yuege accepted it and said, "isn''t that good?"


    "Then you promise me a condition. It''s even." Seeing her lovely appearance, childe wutrace was full of smiles.


    "You said." She promised with alacrity.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. Let me tell you later." The crafty way of Childe wutrace.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "you are so insidious. How can I know if you will pit me?"


    "I''ll be at your disposal then." He was calm.


    "Yecheng, I''m not a gentleman anyway. Don''t hope so much." Hua rugo said and put things up.


    The childe with no trace laughs: "you are happy."


    "Can''t you be so sarcastic?"


    "What do you mean by meat and hemp?"


    "You can''t understand it."


    "I can''t understand you just because you''re embarrassed to praise me."


    "It''s not the same thick skin."


    "Do you like it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hua Ruge finally ran out of Qingyun auction house, but when she went out, she looked at the building and said softly, "have a safe journey."


    She is really not suitable for the atmosphere of seeing off, so she can only be a little bit tender.


    On the window on the third floor, the traceless childe looked back at her and smiled with great satisfaction.


    "Young master, I''ve been putting off for a long time. Haven''t I left yet?" Master Ji came in and asked.


    The childe did not take back his sight, but said, "after I leave, please take care of her for me."


    Master Ji is happy.


    "Don''t say anything. Step back." He interrupts master Ji''s words. He doesn''t want to be distracted now.


    Master Ji sighed silently and bowed down.


    Before going out, Hua rugo took 40000 gold coins from the auction of Dan medicine in addition to the advance payment, and then bought the crystal core of the Xuan beast for more than 300000 won, ready to go back to feed the devouring beast.


    According to the phagocytosis beast, each promotion is ten times the last one, and these should be almost the same.


    At night, she sat on the bed and absorbed the power from the devouring beast. She held her breath and pounded the gate of level six.


    But different from the usual, she felt strong enough this time, but she could not break through. After a long time, she had to sweat her hands off.


    "What''s the matter?"


    She gasped, her eyes were unbelievable. Judging from her strength, she was sure to break through this time, but it seemed that there was something missing and she could not continue.


    Hua Ruge began to look through the skills left by her mother, and did not find a solution to this phenomenon, so she was sad.


    She wailed, not knowing where to start.


    "What''s the strange name? It''s terrible." There was a cold groan at the door.


    Hua Ruge looked up and saw Tuoba Rui who had already entered the door.


    He has a long body and noble temperament. I don''t know how he developed the problem of sneaking into the room at night.


    , however, Hua Ran has been used to it, because these days his royal highness seems to be very idle, and every few days it will come to her.


    Fortunately, he doesn''t sleep here, or Hua Ruge will collapse.


    "Your Highness Zhan Wang has the potential to be a flower picker." She said, curling her mouth.


    Tuoba Rui ignored her sarcasm, but looked at her and asked, "how can you be so weak?"


    Hua Yuege listened to this and asked seriously, "is there any limitation in my constitution and why there is no way to break through it?"


    "You want to break through so fast?" Tuoba Rui raised his eyebrows in doubt, and thought it was too fast for him to accept.


    The body of elements is originally against the sky. If it breaks through so fast, it doesn''t mean that the monks of the whole continent will be eclipsed.


    "Leave it alone." Hua Ruge got out of bed, poured a cup of tea and handed it to him. He asked politely, "you can tell me if you know?"


    She did not see the doubt on his face, indicating that he must be clear.

 Chapter 58

    Tuoba Rui is very well used to take over the cold tea that he didn''t know when to make, and he sat down and drank it slowly.


    Hua Ruge was waiting for him. He said, "as long as you say it, don''t say tea for a while. I''ll take care of it."


    Tuo Ba Rui swallows the tea which is not good to drink at all and frowns at her.


    "You say I''ll change it for you." Hua Ruge beguiles, that eyes seem to be using sugar to cheat children.


    "Come here." Tuo Ba Rui put down his teacup.


    Hua Ruge quickly lowered his head and put his ear to her, but what he was waiting for was not Tuo Barry''s whisper, but he took advantage of her bending down and pulled her into his arms, and the other hand quickly pulled off her hair.


    Her soft hair brushed his face. He smelled the light fragrance of her hair, and imprisoned her in his arms. Finally, he was satisfied.


    "Tuo Ba Rui, you are playing hooligan!" Hua Ruge is in a hurry, but now she doesn''t need to be imprisoned. Her spiritual power is just running out. Where is his opponent.


    "Not once or twice." Tuo barrui doesn''t care about it.


    "Are you happy to say that?" Hua Ruge has no idea about his hero''s life, but when he comes across this man, he will only fall behind.


    Tuo barrow rubbed her face and said, "how about being my princess?"


    "What do you like about me? Can''t I change it? " Hua Ruge is about to cry.


    Tuo Barry played with a strand of her hair and came to her ear and said, "from the first time I saw you, I knew you were destined to be mine."


    Hua Ruge suddenly thought of that day. At first, he wanted his own life, but later he held himself in his arms. Since then, it has been abnormal.


    And before that, she didn''t find anything different?


    "Can you tell me why?" Hua asked like a song.


    Tuoba ruimou has a deep color.


    "Why do you use so much energy? It hurts." Hua rugo felt that his waist was about to be broken by his arm.


    Just ask me a question, why is he like a cat with its tail trampled on.


    Tuo Ba Rui slowed down his strength and paused: "believe me, OK? Even if one day you think you see the truth. "


    "What kind of nerves do you have? Who wants to talk to you about it?" Hua rugo thought that this man was just inexplicable.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s rare good tempered voice eased and said, "if you don''t say this, say what you want to hear."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brighten.


    "Although the body of elements is rare, there will be one in a hundred years or so. The mainland has been civilized for nearly three thousand years. Do you know why there are only two successful bodies of elements?"


    He said patiently.


    "Of course, it is because the body of elements needs huge resources and is too eye-catching to support or be assassinated." Hua is like a song and doesn''t want to.


    If she had not the powerful cheating device of devouring beast, it would be several years until now.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and said: "wrong, even if the energy Dynasty can afford to consume any more, assassination is not without it, but there are very few cases that can kill an element body in a short time in the protection of the country."


    Hua Yuege''s heart cools and asks, "is it really the limitation of the body?"


    "To be precise, it''s a world limitation. This continent is not a continent that can nourish elements."


    "Then I''ll be sorry?" Hua Yuege''s face is muddled.


    Tuo Ba Rui said with a smile: "aren''t there still two successful ones? And I happen to know why. "


    Under the light, half of his face was lit by candle fire, and his rare smile was tiny, which made Hua Ruge''s eyes bright. Does a man want to grow so piercing eyes!


    "What can I do?" She shook her head and asked the question.


    "Create conditions without conditions. You need to take spiritual things in this bottleneck period to ensure continuous improvement." Tuoba Rui road.


    "How much is that thing." Hua Ruge is a question of local tyrants.


    "heaven and Earth Spirit is the essence of the gathering of heaven and earth. Each has magical effects. If it is not a great opportunity, can you buy it?" Tuoba Rui asked.


    He has always been a person without any patience, but he likes to talk to her like this, as if he will not be bored all the time.


    Hua Ruge took a breath and asked bitterly, "how much do I have to look for?"


    "There are almost seven places where you can reach the top."


    "Shit!"


    Hua Ruge can''t help bursting out. One needs a big chance. How can seven get it?


    She cursed in her heart.


    God, you''re kidding me!


    It''s rare for Tuo Barry to see her face depressed. He thinks it''s much more lovely than when she''s tough.


    "How about you marry me and I''ll find it for you?" He made the offer at the right time.


    Hua, with a strong waist, said, "you can''t think of me selling myself to be proud."


    Tuoba Rui''s face is black, and the people who want to marry him can line up to the outside of Dazheng. How can they reach her and become proud! When he''s a bully?


    Can this woman be more angry?


    "Where is the most easy place for heaven and earth to appear?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t return to her with a black face.


    "What else do you want to do when you have hugs?" Hua Yuege said in a loud voice that she felt she was still wronged.


    "Sleep on you!" Tuoba Rui replied simply and simply.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Hua rugo almost choked to death by her own saliva.


    Who says he''s ascetic? Who says he''s not close to women?


    It''s all bullshit!


    This Ya Ming is a sullen wolf!


    Tuo Barry was in a good mood when she was eating flat. He reached out and played with her hair. He circled her fingers and had a lot of fun.


    Hua Ruge is pressing the anger in his heart. He knows that it''s not good to be hard, so he puts on a smile again: "Your Highness Zhan Wang, you can do good things to the end, tell me."


    "Call me by name."


    "Xiaorui......"


    "Cough!" It''s his turn to choke.


    "Let''s talk about it this time." Hua rugo felt that he had pulled back a game.


    Tuo BARREI was very dissatisfied with her address and attitude, but he couldn''t bear to blame when he saw her proud appearance, so he had to open his mouth:


    "the forest of Xuan beast is also called the forest of death, which is the place with the least human haunts and the most complete nature. There will be one there."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened: "I heard that your nephew and my neighbor said that in a month, the college will organize a competition test to the xuanshou forest. I''ll take part in it."


    "Danger." Tuoba Rui frowns.


    "It''s called winning in danger. The party has taught us that we can''t produce without courage." Hua is as confident as song.


    She felt that when she had such an action in her bottleneck, it was an opportunity in itself, and she would certainly seize it.


    Tuo Barry picked his eyebrows. I don''t know where she came from.


    "It''s said that if you win the first place in the competition, you can choose one of the treasures of Royal College." Hua Yuege said, askew his head and asked him, "is there a good Danlu in Royal College?"

 Chapter 59

    Tuo Barry looked at her crooked head and thought it was lovely, so he said in a more gentle voice: "the Royal College has a lot of money, a lot of treasure. I remember there is a five product Danlu."


    Hua Yuege''s eyes brightened and said, "good thing."


    From low level to high level, there are one to nine kinds of magic weapons. Five kinds of magic weapons are considered to be middle-class. Even alchemists use them in luxury.


    It seems that she will not only go but also win this trial!


    Tuoba Rui looks at her changing face, with a faint radian on her lips.


    "Your Highness Zhan Wang, do you think it''s too late to have a rest?" She made up her mind and went down to Tuoba Rui with a smile.


    "Yes." Tuo Ba Rui agreed to simply, immediately holding her, put on the bed, said: "together."


    "Tuo Ba Rui, do you believe that I will strangle you when I become stronger?" Hua struggles like a song.


    Tuoba Rui rarely did not go to bed, only for her to cover up the quilt said: "no more, sleep."


    Hua Ruge gave a long sigh of relief and mumbled, "it''s almost the same."


    Tuoba Rui turns and leaves.


    Hua Ruge stretches his neck to see. He thinks that this man seems to have something wrong tonight. What''s the meaning of the strange words he said?


    She decided to do a good stroke, and then the eyes opened less than a quarter of an hour began to doze, and finally she did not find any clue until she fell asleep.


    The powerful logic of the emotional problem on the touch of defeat, but also a complete collapse, there is no suspense to speak of.


    It took Hua Ruge another half month to explore his own body and prove each other''s Kung Fu. At last, he found that Kung Fu did not work in some places.


    The reason is that the aura between the heaven and the earth is not so lively. When it comes to the body, it will be stagnant and hard to form a breakthrough impact.


    Before, she had no way to understand Tuo Barrow''s words. Now she understands why the body needs spiritual nourishment.


    She also made some pills that can make Lingli lively, but they may be easy to use for others and have little effect on the body of elements.


    It took a while for her to give up her life. It seems that only by going to the xuanshou forest can she break through again.


    This morning, blue bing''er came in early to help her get up with hot water.


    "I said girl, can we not be so early? I can''t bear Duke Zhou." Hua Ruge sat up and rubbed his eyes to show that he was a difficult household to get up.


    "Bing''er hasn''t seen the person who likes sleeping in bed so much. Today is the day to select students to go to the xuanshou forest for trial. My brother should go earlier." Blue ice reminds her.


    Hua Ruge frowned and asked, "how can it be so fast?"


    "Brother, you''ve been closed for several days. Naturally, you think that time flies fast." LAN bing''er said, twisting the towel and handing it to her.


    Hua Ruge wipes her face before she feels more energetic. When she goes out, she sees that tuobayu, Mao Jun and Yan Zixing are ready. It seems that she is waiting for her.


    "I said brother Hua, how can you calm down and go to the xuanshou forest every time? Don''t you think it''s exciting?" Mao Jun comes to see Hua Ruge like a monster.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "I want to go too. I can''t get up to bed."


    Tuobayu smiled and said, "you are the only one of us who lives with us."


    "Life is not as long as you think, why treat yourself badly." Hua Ruge wanted to be serious, but he yawned again, making people just want to laugh.


    Yan Zixing agreed: "I think brother Hua is right."


    "But I can''t go with you. Take care." Tuobayu''s handsome face is a little lost.


    "Why?"


    "Because he is the prince, he can''t take risks." Answered Mao Jun.


    "It''s a pity," Hua Yuege said


    Several people went to the martial arts arena, and along the way, some people kept looking at several people, and their eyes were probably all on Hua Ruge.


    Girls are adoring, men are jealous.


    She became famous in two battles. Now she is absolutely the person of the school. She is as popular as the handsome boy who played basketball in the last World School.


    She didn''t go out because she couldn''t stand it. Unexpectedly, she couldn''t help it.


    "Brother Hua, what do you want to do in the future? Let''s go together." Mao Jun came to her and said.


    Hua Ruge looked at him puzzledly: "why?"


    "It can attract my sister''s eyes, so I don''t have to bother to talk." Mao Jun is good at calculating.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hua Ruge is silent and far away from the man on the brain of the spermatozoa. It''s disgraceful.


    Yan Zixing smiled unkindly: "disgraceful."


    "That''s better than you." Mao Jun stared.


    "Normal people are not compared to green bodies." Yan Zixing said lightly.


    "Yan Zixing, will you die if you don''t speak ill?"


    "Don''t scold you!"


    Mao Jun rushed to theory, as if he would fight at any time.


    Hua rushes to tuobayu, afraid of splashing blood.


    At this time, a figure she was very familiar with ran over, her pupil slightly shrank, because this is not someone else, it is the Shangguan chuyun who once had a engagement with her.


    Did she recognize it?


    Hua Ruge squinted and began to think about countermeasures.


    I didn''t want to see her, but ran to LAN binger and said, "Miss binger, it''s a coincidence. You''ll test it, too."


    Blue bing''er frowned displeased and said coldly, "we don''t know each other."


    "I have been admiring Miss binger for a long time. Maybe I can try to talk."


    Shangguan chuyun doesn''t give up. He still has advantages in appearance. Because he is a hypocrite and a type that girls like, he is confident.


    In the memory of the original Lord Hua Ruge, the former Shangguan chuyun cheated her a heart in this way.


    Then he deceived Zhou yunyun in the same way, and now he wants to harm LAN binger.


    All the way to rely on women, this man is really scum can!


    "There''s nothing to talk about. Let''s go." LAN bing''er refused without politeness.


    Shangguan chuyun said: "I......"


    "Go away!"


    Hua Yueh''s voice was cold here. He looked over and said, "do you think you can eat swan meat by being a good-looking toad?"


    Mao Jun and Yan Zixing, who were quarreling over there, could not help laughing. The Hua brothers always said amazing things.


    Hua Ruge, a woman''s costume, was disfigured a few years ago. The impression of Shangguan chuyun was that he was a child, and he could not remember his appearance for a long time. Now Hua Ruge has taken Huaxing pill, he can''t recognize it.


    Last officer Chu Yun saw Hua rugo fighting that day. He knew that he was not easy to provoke, but he also said: "even if you are bing''er''s brother, you should not interfere in her private affairs."


    "It makes sense." Hua Ruge nodded and said to LAN bing''er, "girl, do you like him?"


    LAN bing''er shook his head and said, "I don''t like it."


    "Do you hear me? Toad. " Hua Ruge joked: "go away, don''t be disgraced in front of so many people."

 Chapter 60

    "Shangguan early cloud anger:" Hua such as song, you deceive people too much


    "How about bullying you?" Hua rugo looked at him, who had been promoted to war division, and mocked: "duel with me, too?"


    Everyone can understand what her word means.


    Shangguan chuyun''s face is red, but he can''t make a decision.


    He has always wanted to be very dignified. If he doesn''t win, he will lose even more.


    "Fight! A fight! "


    There are already people around. They want to see Hua Ruge fight too much. It''s so refreshing.


    Looking at the face of Shangguan''s embarrassment, Hua Ruge felt elated. He had never seen her in his eyes. At this time, under her strength, he could only choose to be humble.


    She suddenly thought, if Shangguan chuyun knew what her identity would be like.


    "I respect bing''er''s choice. I won''t fight with you, but I hope you can show some respect!" He thought it was safer not to fight.


    "I dare not fight. Why should I respect you?" Hua Ruge looked at him with critical eyes: "look, what a little man looks like."


    Shangguan chuyun is shocked by her and refuses to come to the stage. He says angrily, "I''ll fight you!"


    "You deserve to fight with me? If you have time to joke, it''s better to go home and Practice for a while. It''s disgraceful. "


    Hua Ruge is always poisonous.


    "You!" Shangguan chuyun''s face was red with anger.


    Hua Ruge is a gesture that I don''t want to fight with you. Your level is too low. I can''t see your posture.


    In fact, she just didn''t bother to do it.


    "You''ll see." At the beginning of Shangguan, Yunda gasped and turned to leave.


    "I said if you could one day keep out of trouble." Tuobayu has no choice but to sing to China.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "no way, short guard."


    Of course, she can''t say the enmity between Shangguan chuyun and the original Lord. She felt uncomfortable when she saw him.


    LAN bing''er lowered his head and said guiltily, "I''m sorry, brother. I''ve got you in trouble again."


    "Silly boy, what do you think? I''m your brother. I''ll help you." Hua Yuege said that he didn''t care.


    "Bing''er will help his brother in the future, only for him alone." Blue ice son sipped her mouth, firm way.


    At this time, the girl''s heart has firmly established a belief that as long as she becomes stronger, she will only work for Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege smiled happily, but said, "the road is still long. There are many choices. Don''t block your own road before you go."


    LAN bing''er doesn''t understand, but she knows that Hua Ruge is for her good.


    No one in the world has ever been so kind to her.


    "Brother Hua is right." Tuobayu answers.


    Hua Ruge approached his ear and whispered, "you who cheat children believe it."


    Tuobayu is shocked. Hua Ruge has already walked out first.


    He stood where he was, laughing for a while. The boy was really invisible.


    LAN bing''er came up to him and asked, "Your Highness, what did your brother just say?"


    "He said you were a good boy." Tuo Bayu has learned to lie and never blink.


    Blue ice son''s eyes suddenly curved into crescent moon, smiling extremely brilliant.


    Tuoba feather fell on her face, as if she was infected, lips also raised a smile.


    When we arrived at the martial arts arena, Hua Ruge saw that there were spirit testing stones and essence testing stones on it. I think it''s time to test our accomplishments.


    There are thousands of people present this time. It seems that not all of them entered the college at the same time with her.


    Hua rugo knows that the college has three sessions in total. I think this is the other two sessions of students. It would be unfair if we tried together.


    "This is a group of people with poor accomplishments in the last two years, but they are better than us. Their strength is almost the same as ours." Seeing that she was confused, Mao Jun said.


    "That is to say, there are not only offline but also online people who take part in the test. Don''t cultivate too much?"


    "Mao Jun nods:" right, do not know this year''s qualified line is several levels


    Soon a tutor came to the stage and began to say:


    "this year''s test day in xuanshou forest is set to be half a month later. You have to compete in xuanshou forest. In addition to the rich rewards for the winners, the resources of the participants will double this month."


    "Today, we''re going to select candidates for the test. Now I''ve announced the qualification line. Only those who have reached the warrior class level and the soul class level can take part in the test. They can''t have enough or more accomplishments. Now start the test."


    As soon as his voice fell, the expression of the college in the crowd was different, the joy of crossing the line, but the frustration of the past, including Hua Ruge.


    "Brother, haven''t you Blue bing''er asked with worried face.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head honestly: "it just didn''t happen."


    "No?" Mao Jun''s face is unbelievable.


    He knew that Hua rugo was specially recruited by the president. How could he not even pass the qualification line.


    Hua Ruyue, who had not yet waited for Hua Ruge to speak, heard their comments on the other side, then said with a sneer: "the means are not fair, and it is not a waste to enter the college."


    Hua Ruge glanced over and saw the badge on her chest. She was already a sixth level soul master. I think it was a breakthrough in the one and a half months since she was admitted to school.


    "Where come the crows? It''s annoying to shout in the morning." Hua, like a song in a cold voice, is in a bad mood now and is not playing with her as usual.


    "What else can you do besides speak out quickly? Waste materials that can''t even reach the qualification line." Hua Ruyue''s arrogant way doesn''t pay attention to Hua Ruge at all.


    She knows Hua Ruge''s achievements, but she thinks it''s just a sideshow. She''s not afraid of the collision of real strength.


    Hua Ruge was in a bad mood when she was in a hurry. She was impatient to hear her shouting.


    "You have the ability, don''t you, to go to the duel arena?"


    Hua, like the moon, shrank back and knew that he had the terrible crossbow in his hand. He was afraid to accept it, but he also said happily, "what can you do to me if I don''t compare with you?"


    She also learned how to be a rascal.


    This words change who can be angry half dead, but the opponent is never according to common sense card Hua Ruge.


    "I''ll beat you under the stage, too."


    It is necessary to dismiss the person who makes trouble in the college and fights in private, but the person who the whole tutor dare not dismiss, I''m afraid, is Hua Ruge.


    Pei Yuan has been expelled from the college, and no one wants to repeat it.


    Hua Yuewen retreats, Hua Yuege will not let her go.


    "Stop it."


    But just as she was about to start, the tutor who maintained the order rushed over, Hua Ruge did not move.


    The tutor wanted to see who was going to hit people, but when he saw Hua Ruge, he thought about his achievements, and then his contact with master Ji, he immediately turned his face to Hua Ruyue.


    "What''s the day today when you dare to make trouble and are not afraid to be dismissed?"


    Even if it is the Chinese family in front of the tutor also bow, she dare not explain, simply admit the wrong way: "I know the wrong tutor."


    Hua Ruge almost didn''t laugh.

 Chapter 61

    "And you." The tutor pointed to Hua Ruge and said, "even if she did something wrong, she can''t hit people in the college."


    Hua Ruyue listened to the obvious partiality, and her teeth itched with anger.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "thank you, tutor. I won''t do it easily even if others hate me."


    Not easy doesn''t mean not to do it.


    "Good boy." The tutor nodded and left. He thought the child would have a good temper if he hadn''t been offended.


    Hua Yueh stared: "Hua Yuege, you wait!"


    "Blocking me after school?" Hua Ruge sniffed: "the lines are too old-fashioned."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hua Ruyue is speechless.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t have the energy to quarrel with her now, but devours the beast with spiritual communication: "wake up, dog."


    "Stupid woman, I''m not a dog, I''m not!" The devouring beast protested with the cute voice.


    "It doesn''t matter. Do you have any way to let me improve my strength in a short time? Just send a level 6 soul skill." Hua rushes to ask.


    "The most important thing!" Swallowing the beast and jumping in the ring indicates that the beast has dignity.


    "Don''t you say believe it or not, I will never give you energy to eat?" Hua Ruge threatens.


    The devouring beast fully promotes the saying that those who know current affairs are Junjie. Although they are honest, they don''t shout, and they don''t say "no!"


    "You don''t know." Hua rushes out to excite it.


    It is definitely tailored for arrogant people, even if they know it, they will be cheated.


    "Who says I don''t know? I know everything!" The proud little beast began to jump again.


    "Then you say." Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened.


    Swallowing the beast''s buttocks, he said: "I said no is no, no one can do anything with your broken body!"


    Hua Ruge strangles its heart!


    "Brother is not in a hurry. Bing''er can go with you." LAN bing''er is busy comforting her when she sees that she looks not good.


    Hua Ruge sighed: "the forest of Xuan beast is also known as the forest of death. Neither of us can go there enough to fill the teeth of Xuan beast."


    Blue binger purses her mouth and stops making a sound.


    Tuoba feather patted her shoulder and comforted her: "the college has its own reason. If it''s not strong enough, it''s death. Although it''s a pity, it''s more important to protect life."


    "Thank you." Hua raised his head like a song and breathed.


    The students continued to take the stage for tests. This session was not very qualified, but the last two sessions were quite a few.


    Hua Ruyue is one of the few qualified soulmakers. He stepped down in cheers and looked proud.


    Hua Ruge felt God''s injustice when she watched her.


    She picked up her eyebrows and looked at Hua Ruge, but her eyes were full of disdain.


    Hua rugo thinks that this woman is alive enough.


    Because many students who know that they are unqualified didn''t go to the test for fear of losing face, so the test ended earlier.


    There are only 70 qualified students in the war division class, most of whom are from the last two sessions. Among them, Hua Ruge knows Mao Jun, Yan Zixing and zuoman Shangguan chuyun.


    I have to say that the talent of Shangguan chuyun is really good.


    There are more than 30 soulman classes, of which Hua Ruyue is the only one she knows.


    Hua Ruge''s brain is turning, weighing whether it''s feasible to find president Fang to go through the back door.


    She''s not an easy one to admit her life.


    "Well, the first selection is 106 people. Do you want to participate now?"


    What''s unexpected is that the instructor on the stage didn''t announce the end, but asked such a question.


    "Is there any other way of selection?"


    A lot of people asked.


    "Realm is only a part of strength, but it needs real strength to survive and win in the forest of Xuan beast. So if you think you can, you can challenge anyone on the stage. If you win, you can join the test team!"


    Hua is like a song, listening to words and having fun.


    "The mountain is poor and the water is hopeless. It will take no time to come." She was forgetting.


    Yan Zixing''s eyes came over and said, "I can''t read."


    "Just when you feel it." Hua Ruge rubbed his hands with a smile and jokingly glanced across the proud face of Hua Ruyue.


    Let you pretend!


    Hua Ruyue contacts her eyes, shrugs her shoulders subconsciously, but soon recovers her self-confidence.


    Because the tutor said that we should rely on our own strength, not on external force. The war division should use ordinary sword, and the soul division cannot use staff.


    Hua Ruyue knows that Hua Ruge has won the soul tutor, but it depends on pressing the concealed weapon. If not, it must not be her opponent.


    The teacher said that the passion was surging, but there was no one to talk about it, because the strength of the higher level would be far away from the realm, especially the distance between the warrior and the war division, which could not be compared.


    The lower level of the soulman is only for the part of being crushed. No one wants to go to seek abuse.


    "I will." Hua rugo went to the stage and pointed to Hua Ruyue and said to his tutor, "I will compare with her."


    Hua Ruyue was surprised that she really dared to come.


    "Don''t look at others, it''s you. Who makes you so annoying?" Hua Ruge teases her.


    Hua Yueyi said: "nothing, I don''t believe you can win!"


    Although they all know that Hua rugo has a lot of soul skills, except for the low level of fire system and electricity system, they are just bluffing at first sight, so they don''t think she is very powerful.


    "Cry of the guilty." Hua, like a song, utters sarcasm.


    The tutor was very happy to see someone coming up to challenge him, so he soon let others down.


    The students who had left because of losing the election had to come back to watch the excitement as soon as they listened to Hua Ruge and wanted to challenge.


    As long as there is a Hua such as song, there is infinite possibility. No one wants to miss it.


    Two people stand on the stage. Hua Ruyue says nothing. After brewing for a while, it''s a huge wind blade holding his back and thinking about Hua Ruge''s beheading.


    It''s the fourth level wind blade.


    Hua Ruge opens his eyes at the next moment, and suddenly a fire dragon appears in the palm of his hand. Due to the limited mental power of the fifth level, it is impossible for him to send out the same level of soul skill as the sixth level.


    Hua is like the moon with a little cocked corner of her mouth.


    The huge wind blade between the lightning and flint is standing on the head of the fire dragon. The momentum is to waste the fire dragon.


    However, when the wind blade touches the faucet, the whole fire dragon grows dozens of times, while the power of the wind blade is much smaller.


    The so-called fire takes advantage of the wind, and the wind helps the fire. Although it is not mutually reinforcing, it has the same magic.


    "Bang!"


    When they collide, they almost cancel each other out.


    "No, you must be cheating. Why is your strength different from others?" Hua Ruyue is in a hurry. How could he not think that his fourth level soul skill has been broken by the third level.


    "You''re so bad. God won''t help you." Hua joked like a song.


    Of course, Hua rugo will not say that she is an alchemist, but also a flame. She can handle it easily.


    If there is an alchemist here, she will find that her fire is stronger and fiercer than others, so she can not be broken up, but take advantage of the wind to strengthen herself.

 Chapter 62

    The onlookers below cheered after a pause.


    This is so fresh.


    "Small skills!"


    Hua Ruyue hummed and closed his eyes again. I think it''s time to brew high-level soul skill.


    Hua Ruge quickly shakes off his hands and drinks softly: "the earth protrudes its teeth!"


    Hua Ruyue jumped up after hearing the sound.


    It was all her subconscious action, but when she did it, she found that there was no thorn on the ground, but a heat on her head.


    She raised her head sharply, and three shot size fireballs hit her chest.


    It''s a second-order fireball.


    Hua yueren is in the air. He can''t dodge. He is smashed.


    "Ha ha."


    Below a burst of laughter, Hua Yueyue closed his eyes do not know, but they can see clearly.


    As early as in China such as song shake hands when the fireball has been hit out, shouting to the teeth is a complete barrier.


    Hua rugo thought that the fireball was too small and probably couldn''t be hit, so he lied to her.


    The impact of the second level soul skill is not great, but it''s a real fire. Hua Ruyue is hit in the chest, and his chest clothes are burned by half.


    The men''s eyes are like wolves. Hua Ruyue is lying on the ground and dare not get up. She is the first time that she is so disgraceful when she grows so big. She almost cries when she looks at the people''s eyes under the stage.


    However, Hua Ruge did not intend to let her go, but once again whispered, "the earth protrudes its teeth."


    Hua Ruyue thinks that Hua Ruge must have lied to her again, so she doesn''t move. She can''t move her clothes now because she''s burned. Otherwise, she won''t want to get married in the future.


    But just after Hua Ruge''s voice fell for a while, she suddenly felt a pain in her shoulder. She looked down and saw that a soil thorn came out from the ground and hit her shoulder.


    The low-level soil stab didn''t hurt people''s lives, but the huge impact also made her feel as if her shoulder had been removed.


    To her surprise, earth stabbed her on the shoulder and turned her body over, face up.


    Because the clothes are burnt, all of them are black, so there is no spring light, but just in front of so many people, it will be laughed off.


    "Ah!"


    Hua Yueyue covers her chest with a cry.


    "It''s the same as the martial arts arena. There''s nothing to cover." Hua Ruge is not stingy of her own ridicule.


    Someone is already laughing.


    In fact, Hua Ruyue is really uneven, but so to speak, there are more people there.


    Hua Ruyue is ashamed, angry and painful, and feels that he is going crazy.


    The tutor couldn''t look down and walked up and asked her, "do you admit defeat?"


    Hua Ruyue really didn''t want to admit defeat to Hua Ruge, so she bit her teeth and didn''t want to let go.


    "Tutor, this girl has a lot of backbone. She won''t admit defeat unless she dies. Let''s fight again. You watch first." Hua Ruge put it together.


    As soon as the tutor nodded, Hua Yueyue said, "I don''t want to fight him. I admit defeat, admit defeat..."


    Joking, she can be tormented by Hua Ruge in this way.


    "Sure enough, all the people who will clamor are soft ones." Hua Ruge shakes her head in disappointment.


    Hua Ruyue stared at her with hate on her face. The look was sharp.


    Soon, a Chinese family came on stage and took her away in clothes.


    The tutor came to the stage and announced, "Hua Ruge can participate in this test. Is there anyone else to challenge?"


    Hua Ruge nodded and Shi ran stepped down.


    "Brother Hua is very kind." Mao Jun thumbs up.


    Hua Ruge blinked at him and said, "do you mean I won, or did I burn her clothes?"


    Mao Jun laughed and said, "all of them, all of them."


    "Good fight." Tuobayu also came forward.


    "I''ll invite you to drink in the evening. Let''s have a good celebration." Hua is like a singing and dancing Tao.


    She is the happiest to have such an ending.


    In the evening, LAN bing''er is cooking in the small kitchen. The four people on the table have already sat down.


    "Brother Hua, I seldom serve people, but you are one. I respect you." Yan Zixing raised his glass and looked very serious.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "Yan Jun, don''t be so serious. Let''s drink. I''ll give you a toast. Smile."


    Yan Zixing''s face was a little muddled, and then he rarely pulled out a smile.


    He is a real white faced scholar. He has a kind of elegant demeanor. He has a gentle smile, which makes people more likable.


    "It''s so beautiful." Hua Ruge praised it.


    The two drank up, and LAN bing''er came over with the newly made dishes. Seeing Hua Ruge''s drinking, he urged him to "drink less, and it''s hard to turn back."


    "The girl is in charge of me." Hua Yuege smiled and said, "OK, I''ll try not to drink too much."


    They made fun of each other. Before they could speak, they ran into a young man.


    "Who? Is it possible for Royal College to intrude? " Mao Jun had a drink.


    "Calm down, young man. I''m here to find Mr. Hua." The boy nodded and bowed. He was used to serving people.


    "Who asked you to look for me?" Hua Yuege asked in doubt.


    She had doubted whether it was Tuo BARREI before, but when she saw him, she knew it must not be, so she dared to ask.


    "It''s tea girl, please come over." Respectfully.


    Mao Jun immediately looked envious.


    Hua Ruge thought about what he needed to help with, and then he turned around and said apologetically, "I''m sorry for my brothers, but I''ll have to give priority to lust rather than friends if I have an appointment."


    "You." Tuobayu shakes his head and laughs.


    Yan Zixing was indifferent.


    Mao Jun is urging: "hurry up, don''t let the beauty wait."


    After saying goodbye to several people, Hua Ruge came all the way to yanchunlou. After paying a reward as usual, he entered the red sleeve boudoir in the jealous eyes of the men.


    Today''s red sleeves wear a red dress, more skin crystal like snow, the face is also in the red background more charming and moving.


    Hua rugo thinks that she is really comparable to her own appearance.


    "The tea girl is more and more beautiful." Hua Ruge sat down after boasting.


    Tea is a little strange, she found that the eyes of this young man do not see other men when they look at their emotions, but just appreciate, as for praise is also casual, did not see him seriously.


    "Do you drink or tea?" Tea line to her side, soft language asked.


    "Tea." Hua Ruge didn''t want to, because the amount of alcohol was too bad, so she was used to staying awake outside.


    Red sleeve white hand made a cup of tea for her, handed it to her lips and said, "this is the dragon well before the rain that pays tribute this year, young man, taste it."


    "Yes, you have such good tea." Hua Ruge felt fresh and tasted it carefully.


    Then he said, "it''s similar to my broken tea."


    Tea puffed out a laugh, "childe is really funny."


    Hua rugo put down his teacup and said, "come on, what can I do for you?"


    "Good." Tea sat beside her and said, "tea has heard some news for you. Thinking that you should be interested in it, I asked you to come."

 Chapter 63

    "Oh?" Hua Yuege is interested in this.


    "Well, a rich mercenary group ordered me to play the piano a few days ago. I''m a little strange. Generally, these outlaws don''t want to spend so much money, so pay attention to their conversation."


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s interest, tea continued: "it turns out that they heard something. They said that they came back from the forest of xuanshou some days ago, and they are said to have entered the deep forest where the high-level xuanshou is located."


    "Are you kidding? What are their strengths?" Hua Ruge doubts.


    "I saw the badge on their chest. There were three war divisions and two soul mentors. The rest were not very powerful."


    "This team can''t even get into the middle of the forest." Hua Ruge''s positive judgment.


    "I think it''s because there are many high-level Xuan beasts fighting, and the middle-level soul beasts are scared away. They just go in and have a look, but they just look at it and run back, and then get a reward from the Hua family." Tea said.


    Hua Yuening eyebrows, in the analysis of clues.


    "The day before yesterday, the following sister picked up a official guest. I heard that a whole mercenary regiment had died. Their name was theirs."


    "What''s more, the two young ladies of Hua family and Fang family broke through the master of soul at the same time, but they closed again yesterday after the breakthrough."


    Tea a head of the related news all said out.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes brightened and he looked at the smiling tea and asked, "test me?"


    "The long night is boring. You may as well solve it."


    "OK." Hua Ruge nodded: "if the mercenary regiment gets benefits in China, it must be something provided to the Chinese family. If the Chinese family wants to kill, it won''t take several days for them to kill, so there is another reason for their death."


    "The Hua family has a very high status and there are not many things that interest them, so it must have something to do with the mercenary regiment''s entering the territory of the high-level Xuan beast.


    but they will not get any gains soon, but they must have seen something. In combination with the fight between high-level monsters, what should happen to the monsters? They just brought the intelligence to the Hua family. "


    "According to common sense, people who have just been promoted will not shut up immediately. The most likely thing is that they are hiding their tracks. Hua Ruxue should go to the xuanshou forest secretly. Fang Lanxin did the same, probably for a purpose.


    It''s not hard to guess why the mercenary regiment was killed. It must have been too ostentatious. It was detected by the Fang''s family, who forced out the clues and then killed his mouth. "


    "The core of these things is the xuanshou forest, and I''m going there." Hua rugo turned to look at her and said, "so you are going to tell me that xuanshou forest has something good worth fighting for between the two families, right?"


    "You are really smart. I have been thinking about it for a long time." Red sleeve exclaimed.


    "It seems that I chose the right person. Your intelligence sense is really keen." Hua Ruge is very satisfied with her ability of analysis and summary.


    Tea chuckles: "childe helped me, do this is right, and I really like this kind of thing."


    "The more I feel like I''ve made the right decision." Hua laughs like a song.


    Tea eyes such as silk: "that''s better for us to have a drink."


    "Have tea." Hua Yuege sipped his tea.


    She is not in the mood to drink now. Her mind is full of the journey to the forest of Xuan beast half a month later. She is curious about what good things can make the two families rush for them.


    Hua Ruge spent half a month looking up information, asking experienced people, and then buying equipment. After all, the forest of Xuan beast is in crisis, so she has to keep her own risk to a minimum.


    She had about 100000 gold coins in her hand before she sold two more heats of pills to gather the equipment. It can be seen how much blood she had.


    Tuo BARREI could not help laughing when she saw her playing with those things in her room. The woman was so afraid of death.


    Hua Ruge put things into the storage space with satisfaction and said to him, "Your Highness, I will start tomorrow. Can you let me sleep well?"


    Tuo Ba Rui''s face is instantly overcast. Will she not miss him at all?


    Hua Ruge knows that she can''t be tough, so she smiles, "you see I''m in a crisis from tomorrow. It''s not sure if I can come back, you..."


    "Shut up!" Tuoba Rui''s voice is like ice, which makes her feel cold.


    Someone who is afraid of death quickly shut up and stop talking.


    She is now clear about Tuo BARREI''s temper. As long as she doesn''t provoke him in his anger, she will be OK. Of course, she dare not try to provoke him. Fear death!


    Tuoba Rui''s face is still ugly. She doesn''t know how impatient he was when he heard her say that.


    See her really don''t say, Tuo Ba Rui think it may be scared to her, expression a little bit good-looking, come forward to her head in her arms.


    Now she sat, he stood, in a state of total care.


    Come again!


    Hua Ruge is biting his teeth, isn''t it?


    "I can''t go with you. You promised me to come back safely." His voice was heavy, his dark eyes were a little painful, but at this time, Hua Ruge, who was leaning against his waist, could not be seen.


    "It''s good. Don''t accompany me. I''m sure I''m ok." Hua Ruge answered honestly. She was really afraid that he would follow her. At that time, she would have to be drowned in the saliva of his pursuers.


    It''s not a good way to die.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t talk, just holding her and not letting go.


    The candle flickers, a room is ambiguous.


    Hua Ruge tried several times to open her mouth, but she didn''t dare. She thought that today Tuoba Rui was a little bit wrong.


    After a while, he let her go and said, "I''m going. Here you are."


    Hua rugo looked like a black vest. She knew that he was obsessive-compulsive, so she took it without any nonsense. The vest was very light, as if it was made of animal skin.


    "This is the inner armor. It''s worn inside." Tuoba Rui doesn''t seem to want to say more.


    "Thank you." Hua Ruge nodded his thanks.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw that she didn''t refuse, and his expression eased a lot. He reached out to touch the top of her hair and said in a warm voice, "rest early."


    Hua Ruge was shocked by his sudden gentleness. He didn''t know what he was doing, so he nodded with fear.


    The next day Hua Ruge was called by LAN bing''er again. Even if there is something important, she is still used to being lazy.


    "Brother, this is for you." LAN binger takes out a sachet from her arms and hands it to her.


    Hua Ruge rubbed his eyes and asked, "what?"


    "This is the peace token I asked yesterday from the temple. It can keep my brother safe." LAN binger said seriously.


    "Little girl is still superstitious. OK, I''ll take it." Hua rugo reached for it.


    As a person who is used to controlling, Hua Ruge will never rely on the gods for safety, but she doesn''t want to worry about the girl.


    "I''ll be fine. You''re at ease. If you''re bullied, go to brother Yan. He will help you." Hua Ruge looked at the little girl''s reluctant appearance and asked.

 Chapter 64

    LAN bing''er nodded heavily and said, "brother, I will be stronger and fight with you."


    "OK, brother, wait." Hua laughs like a song.


    At the thought of her seven talents, Hua Ruge would unconsciously think of Fang Lanxin that day, which is really abnormal.


    She had a hunch that they might meet again this time.


    After the gathering, there were 106 people, and now there are 107 Hua Ruge.


    There are ten mentors, either two star battle division or soul tutor.


    President Fang told us very seriously that it''s best to only conduct activities in the most exterior designated by xuanshou forest. If you like, you can go deeper into the middle part of the forest, and never go in again.


    Because only a fifth level beast can result in many lives.


    Hua Ruge is also clear about this. Xuan beast has plenty of energy in its body, which can make its soul skills instant. Level 5 Xuan beast has always been equivalent to a soul mentor, but its energy is far longer than that of the soul mentor, and its body is strong and flexible, which is hard to hit and harder to hurt. Therefore, once they are provoked, they will certainly die.


    "Go ahead, pay attention to safety," said Fang


    Everyone came to the biggest transmission array of Wangdu. It was a costly array. It can directly transmit people to another place, but it costs a lot of Lingjing to start each time, so only rich people can sit up.


    It''s very difficult to build a transmission array because it requires a powerful array mage, a lot of resources and a lot of time. So the most direct way to measure whether a country is strong or not is to calculate the number of transmission arrays.


    Dazheng can only be regarded as a country in the upper middle of the continent. On average, ten cities have one transmission array.


    They were sent to Shangyong City, which is the closest to the forest of Xuan beast, several times.


    Generally, the cities with transmission array are prosperous. Shangyong city is within the general scope. There are lots of noise and shouting in the streets.


    "If you want to go to xuanshou forest, you need to go through five cities. If you ride, you can stay in the nearest city in the evening." Said Gao Chen, a team leader.


    Everyone is very excited about being able to enter the forest.


    Gao Chen and half of the boys went to buy a horse, and all the girls were not happy with it, because the horse''s back was not comfortable at all, and the road was bumpy again and again, and it was easy to shake people apart when running.


    Hua Ruge is not satisfied. When Gao Chen takes the horse back, Hua Ruge takes a piece of thick fur from the space and spreads it on the horse''s back.


    The white fur is bright, and the root of the fur is standing. At first sight, it is extremely expensive and superior fur.


    It''s luxurious to make clothes collar. She even took such a large piece to spread it on horseback.


    It''s too extravagant for everyone to watch. Hua Ruge has so much money to spend.


    Hua Yueyue stared at her for a while. She was jealous.


    But there was no way. She didn''t have a storage ring, so naturally she didn''t bring anything irrelevant, so she had to go on her horse with a bundle.


    There is no way for a group of students to envy them. Who makes them poor.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t have much money, but she is more used to enjoying life.


    On the way, we were driven by Gao Chen. Most of the people who were well-off felt uncomfortable. They were envious of Hua Ruge.


    The closer to the forest, the more barren the city is. At the end of the day, it turns out to be a city without walls. The people here are thin and yellow, and most of the shops are broken. Compared with those without adventurers, they can''t go on.


    In the evening, there were few people in the street. Hua Ruge sat on the horse''s back, his nose was moving, and he smelled a bloody smell.


    Not only Hua Ruge, Gao Chen and other tutors'' eyes are all serious. This smell is not too small. I think they all smell it.


    Gao Chen looked up at the dark forest ahead and said, "there was a very fierce battle there a few days ago."


    Hua Ruge saw that the woods not far away were damaged badly, but he didn''t get close to them, didn''t know the specific situation, and couldn''t guess what kind of strength the fighting people had.


    "Well, tomorrow we are going to enter the forest for trial. Today we will rest in situ." Gao Chen found an empty tunnel beside the forest.


    There is a water source here, and there is a distance from the entrance of xuanshou forest. It doesn''t smell bloody. It''s a good habitat. The only difference is that it''s a bit wet.


    Everyone was easy to wear, only with a thin blanket. Fortunately, a tutor took a storage ring of the college, which contained tents and quilts. When they were handed out, they camped low.


    Three people can live in a tent. Yan Zixing and Mao Jun are busy working on a tent, ready to join Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is sitting under the root of the tree. He doesn''t know when he took a piece of Dogtail grass in his mouth and watched people busy.


    "Ruge, how can you help me?" Mao Jun set up his tent for the first time. He was in a hurry. He had the strength but didn''t know how to use it.


    "I can''t live."


    They were stunned, but soon they knew what Hua rugo meant.


    She took out a cloth like thing from the storage ring, but there was a belt on both sides, and tied it to two trees with the same distance. The long cloth appeared a depression for one person to lie down.


    Hua Ruge hasn''t finished this yet. After she folded two branches, she took out another gauze tent. The two ends of the branch were tied to the two sides of the cloth, which stretched out an arc, and then she put up the gauze tent, leaving room for her to enter and leave between the two wickers.


    Such a hammock is ready.


    Mao Jun and Yan Zixing and a group of people were stunned.


    This place is wet, even if there are quilts, it can''t resist the cold underground. If you can sleep in such a place, it will be more comfortable.


    "What''s so delicious?" Mao Jun sniffs and asks, this hammock and gauze curtain all have a fragrance.


    Hua Ruge listened to him as if he wanted to start from something. He took out a big jade bottle and said, "sprinkle the medicine in it around your tent."


    They didn''t know what they were doing, but at night people began to complain about mosquitoes, insects and even spiders and centipedes climbing into their tents, but Mao Jun and Yan Zixing didn''t.


    There is not even a mosquito near Hua Ruge''s hammock.


    The two smelled the same fragrance on the four weeks and Hua Ruge''s hammock. They understood that this was the liquid medicine for mosquito prevention, and Hua Ruge''s hammock must have been soaked in the liquid medicine.


    Thinking of this, they can''t help admiring China. Their hearts are too thin and they can enjoy life too much.


    So that night, the other students were almost mad at the humidity and the cold, the mosquitoes, the mice and the ants. Hua Ruge slept safely until dawn, and in the morning found that everyone looked at himself with black eyes.


    She smiled politely and began to collect her hammock.


    People look at Hua Ruge, who seems to be coming for a holiday. They don''t envy him much.

 Chapter 65

    When Gao Chen''s tutor saw that all the people woke up, he said, "please line up and take your own sign and signal."


    In line, they found that they had received a small sign that could be put on with ropes. The sign was very common, but only the sign of Royal College was printed. There was no other difference.


    "Now that everyone has their own brand, I''ll announce the competition rules." Gao Chen said meticulously:


    "in a moment, when you enter the forest, what you have to do is to protect your life, keep the brand in your hand, and seize the brand of others. There is no limit to the means, but we can''t kill people. If we find out, we will be dismissed immediately. "


    "You''ve got five days to fight for. Coming out ahead of time is considered giving up. You can use a signal to call for help when you are in danger of your life, but it also means you give up your competitive qualification. Five days later, whoever has the most brands in his hand will win. Do you understand? "


    "I understand," they said in unison


    Hua Ruge is very popular with those people. She must have known the rules for a long time. Fortunately, she also inquired ahead of time and was ready.


    On the other hand, she saw Hua Ruyue not far away looking at herself with complacent eyes. It seemed that she was respected by the people around her. Before Hua Ruge, she also knew some secrets of the trial.


    Because the aristocrats can''t escape the interest tangle when they do anything, it''s inevitable to form a clique. Those small families who cling to the big family know that they have no ability to win, so they just follow the water and become the servants of the big family''s children.


    They will not only hand over the cards in their hands, but also help to fight for them. From her perspective, there are almost such interest groups everywhere, even Yan Zixing and Mao Jun.


    Officialdom has always been a set of hidden rules. Only those who understand the rules can survive, and no one can avoid it.


    Hua Ruge refused to draw them together and was happy to be alone.


    Naturally, the college also knows the normality of these aristocrats, so in recent years, some changes have been made to the competition, which originally meant that everyone entered from one entrance together.


    But when they found out that these people would immediately form a group, and then fight together, they would win if they had a large family power and a large number of people.


    So now it''s changed to two entrances, and it''s divided into three entrances. These three entrances are very scattered, and it''s easy to get lost in the xuanshou forest.


    In this way, it will take some time for those forces to gather together, and it''s hard to ensure that they don''t encounter other people grabbing brands on the road, which makes it more difficult and more suspense about winning or losing.


    Hua Ruge enters at an entrance on the left. She obviously smells the smell of blood at the tip of her nose. This place should be the place where there was a blood war. If she guesses right, it should be that the people of Hua family and Fang family met again.


    She went in with a war division man, who had just been with Ruyue in China.


    When they entered the forest, Hua Yuege smiled at them.


    Seeing that Hua Ruge had beaten Zhang Yi, the man knew that he was not an opponent, so he shrank back.


    "I can''t win. I just want to hang out. Goodbye." Hua rugo was very friendly and said that he would take the lead in going east to investigate the battlefield.


    When the man saw that she was really gone, he settled down, wrote down her direction in silence, and then quickly went to the entrance of the middle door that everyone had agreed on.


    Hua Ruge hears him go, a corner of the mouth picks, how is one enough!


    She went to the depths of the forest of Xuan beast. There was no one around her, only the voice behind her. She ignored and just walked forward.


    Soon to the place where there was a war, the destruction of a large area of woods and the traces of various high-level soul skills were amazing. Hua rugo counted seven bones that had been gnawed by wild animals on the ground.


    Think of the two must be experts, in the periphery of a break seven, it is really under the blood.


    "Hua Ruge."


    A voice full of hate came. Hua Ruge was looking back and saw a familiar face. It was Zhang Yi, the war master who was defeated by himself last month, the last cadet, who also came to test this time.


    There are two people beside him, both of whom seem to be the strength of the division.


    Zhang Yiyi''s face was about to be avenged. He deliberately followed her from the beginning. He entered the same door with her as expected, and temporarily found two helpers. He promised that he and Hua rugo''s brand could separate them.


    The two men came over when they thought it was not difficult. They were afraid that there would be a lot of noise at the door, so they tracked the hidden place all the way. I think no one will come over for a while.


    But these small movements can''t be concealed from the alert Hua Ruge. She saw Zhang Yike''s intention to approach her early, and naturally knew his intention.


    When she heard the voice behind her, she knew someone was following her. When she heard the footsteps, she judged that there were three people. No matter whether they were War Masters or soul masters, she was not afraid of them.


    As for this remote place, she came on purpose.


    "You dare to humiliate me that day, and I will result in you today!" Zhang Yiheng said in a voice that he was so mad at the thought that his war master was beaten with a wooden stick.


    Hua Ruge said: "I''ll give you the big deal brand. The college is not allowed to kill people."


    "Ha ha, you''re so naive. I''ll kill you and throw you into the deep forest. At that time, there will be no bones eaten by the wild animals. That''s just a lost wretch." Zhang Yi laughed wildly, laughing at the childishness of Hua Ruge.


    "No way. The college will come to me." Hua Ruge still said that he didn''t give up.


    Zhang Yi laughs and sneers, saying, "of course, the college will find you, but if you can''t find it, you will have to mourn."


    Hua Ruge nodded his head if he knew something. "It''s so."


    Zhang Yi seemed to like the feeling and asked, "do you have any last words to say?"


    "That''s what I want to ask you." Hua laughs as quietly as a song.


    Zhang Yi is stunned, ask: "what?"


    "I''m a playful ancestor. You are the only one who wants to assassinate me?" Hua Ru song could not help but make complaints about Tucao.


    Zhang Yi choked on her and said, "kill her and grab her brand!"


    Three people rushed to hear the words.


    The war division is immune to level 3 or lower soul skills. As long as you don''t give the soul division time to prepare, you will have an absolute victory, let alone three sieges.


    "Fool."


    Hua, like song, curled his mouth, two fingers together and cut them in three directions. In a low voice, he said, "wind blade technique."


    The three people began to disagree. The fifth level soulman had to send at most one level soul skill without preparation. There was nothing to be afraid of.


    However, when the blade was in use, they were horrified to find that the blade was huge, just like a real blade. In a blink of an eye, they came to them and cut off their chest.


    At the same time, the clothes of the three men broke and a lot of blood gushed from them.


    This is only the fourth level soul skill. If Hua Ruge uses the fifth level, they will not be seriously injured but dead.

 Chapter 66

    "At least level 3, soul skills can only be triggered instantly by a soul instructor. How can you?" Zhang Yi asked with unbelievable eyes.


    "To say you are stupid is to praise you." Hua Ruge walked towards him shaking his head.


    One of the men didn''t see Hua Ruge here. He quickly took out the signal and pulled it out.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed and his steps slipped to him. He knocked his two fingers on his wrist.


    The man hurt his heart and couldn''t use his spiritual power. Hua Ruge robbed him.


    When the two people over there saw Hua Ruge using his spiritual power, they forgot to send signals for a while. When they reacted, Hua Ruge had already put their signals and signs in his hands.


    "What do you want to do?" Zhang Yi''s face was frightened.


    He has guessed in his heart that all the soul skills are in the same way, and that there is spiritual power in his body, which is the characteristic of the legendary element body, but he dare not say it.


    "If you want to kill someone, you have to be prepared to be killed." Hua Yuege squints, a good-looking face full of the meaning of banter.


    "Dare you?"


    Zhang Yi was a little alarmed. He never felt so close to death in his life.


    "Your disappearance here is just a bad egg eaten by the Xuan beast. There is no body left. Who can prove that I killed you?"


    Hua rugo said and took out a small bottle of powder and poured it on him, and then poured it on the two men.


    "What are you doing? My family will not let you go if I die!" Zhang Yi screams in horror.


    Hua rugo smiled at her: "of course your family will look for you, but if you can''t find it, you can only mourn."


    "No..." Zhang Yi''s desperate cry.


    "You taught me all these things, otherwise how could I think of killing people when I was so simple?" Hua Ruge, with a harmless smile, kicked them all into the forest ahead.


    The powder she just sprinkled was bought at a high price. Human beings can''t smell it, but it is very attractive to wild animals. I believe they will soon have no bone residue.


    "Woo - Woo - woo"


    Hua rugo soon heard a group of wolves, and then the ground shook violently, at least a dozen of them ran over.


    Then there was the howling of the people, but it was soon replaced by the pounding of the wolf''s bone.


    It''s really a wolf with more meat and less meat. Even the bones are eaten.


    "Hiss." Hua Ruge took a breath of cool air and mumbled, "it''s so cruel. How can these people find their own death? It''s really hard to understand."


    If there are onlookers, they will take a breath of cold air, not for the cruel scene, but for the shame of Hua Ruge!


    Her side is slowly moving forward, and the people who enter the xuanshou forest with her also meet with Hua Ruyue, and there are people coming together. The Hua family is too powerful, even if the rules are strict, it doesn''t work.


    "Miss, Hua rugo has gone East." The man reported attentively.


    "We''ll catch up with them when they arrive." Hua Ruyue snorted, "she''d better not die so fast."


    More than 50 of the 107 people were willing to work for her, but the rules limit that after a while, only more than 30 people came. Hua Ruyue didn''t want to wait any longer, so he took a group of people to chase her to the East.


    After Zhang Yi''s death, I saw a huge pool of blood, but I didn''t care about it, but I continued to chase forward.


    There was no trace along the way. People soon came to the end of the low-level Xuan beast area. In front of them was a large area of miasma that could not be seen. This miasma was toxic, but it was not very toxic. It would not cause harm to the body if you shuttle for a short time.


    When Hua Ruyue came here, he saw traces of fire on the edge. Beside the fire, there was a white fur mat, which was Hua Ruge''s.


    A man came forward to investigate and said to China like the moon, "there are footprints here. Hua like the song should be running inside."


    Hua Ruyue looks at the miasma area like a thick fog, frowns and ponders. Finally, her hatred for China like a song makes her bite her teeth and say, "chase."


    "But there is malaria here. Once we don''t come out before poisoning, it''s dangerous." Someone whispered.


    Hua Ruyue took a big bottle out of the bag and said, "I knew there was a malaria area. This is the antidote water I brought. If you drink it alone, you can walk there."


    People know that miasma is not very toxic. As long as there is antidote, it will be OK.


    So one person drank a little.


    "Now we are scattered, forming a straight line, searching forward. Whoever sees Hua Ruge will shout, and the people around us will immediately support her. If you don''t believe it, you can''t find her." Hua Ruyue orders.


    She really made Hua Ruge angry. She vowed to take advantage of this trial to get rid of her!


    "Yes." When the crowd answered, more than thirty people pulled out a long line and walked in.


    The miasma is very thick. After walking in, because the two people far away from each other can''t see each other, because the miasma is poisonous, so everyone doesn''t talk, try to breathe in small mouth to slow down the speed of the gas invading the body.


    But beyond their imagination, this miasma area is not only poisonous, but also poisonous grass and insects. Once bitten or scratched, it is more toxic than miasma. So everyone walks carefully, and the speed naturally slows down.


    And on the top of their heads, on the branch of one of the trees, Hua Ruge is bending her legs, eating pastries and looking at the people who are getting closer, her eyes are full of banter.


    Before she came, she paid a high price to get a map of xuanshou forest from a not weak mercenary regiment. To draw the map here, she had to work hard for it. These talents were unwilling to provide convenience for others, so they didn''t sell it.


    Or Hua Ruge, a local tyrant, can''t get it. Although only the lower and middle regions are enough for her homework and preparation.


    The map shows all kinds of things that should be paid attention to in this miasma area. She made the most advanced antidote pill early before she dared to come in. Those who only drank some low-level antidote water were completely cannon fodder.


    Of course, it''s not the cannon fodder of this miasma area, but the cannon fodder of her huaruge victory.


    Someone walked under her feet. Hua rugo was thinking of the exciting place. The action of biting the cake was bigger. Immediately, some pieces of cake crumbs fell down, and they were falling on the top of the person''s head.


    Hua Ruge''s pupils shrink. She doesn''t want to start in advance.


    "Ah ah."


    Who thought that the girl was shouting, hands in the head to catch up with, while doing also called: "there are insects, there are insects."


    Hua Ruge almost didn''t laugh. Do these ordinary people still want to deal with themselves? It''s a joke.


    Someone rushed to tell her that there were no insects, so she stopped making trouble.

 Chapter 67

    A group of people continue to move forward, Hua Ruge put the last piece of cake in his mouth, put his hand on the tree and fell down, standing behind the group.


    She wiped the crumbs on the corners of her mouth and said in a soft voice: "let me teach you a lesson today."


    She said that she had kept up with the group of people, because of the strong miasma, these people are not easy to find her.


    And because of the limitation of thought, I think she is in the front, and naturally I will not pay attention to the back.


    She quietly touch close, see the girl in front of her is a soul teacher, two words don''t say to take out the stick to her back brain is a stick.


    The soul master has always been weak. He was knocked lightly by Hua Ruge. He fainted without humming.


    Hua rugo felt the brand from her waist and put it into her ring. She continued to look for the target.


    Because the team is too scattered, no one has found that he has fallen a teammate.


    Hua Ruge came to the next person and found that this was a war division, so he shook his head and didn''t start. After all, these people''s physical fitness was very good. If they didn''t hit the target, they would start to panic.


    So she continued to walk in the middle, and finally found a soul master. Although she was a man, she didn''t hesitate to smash it down.


    When the man''s eyes turned, he fell down. Hua rugo supported him and slowly put him on the ground. Then he took the small sign on his waist.


    Because the work to be done is clean and neat, Hua Ruge is not in a hurry. To choose the right goal is to hit the right one.


    This pedestrian had no idea. She was soon knocked down by Hua Ruge with a stuffy stick. In addition to the previous brands of Zhang Yi, she had more than ten yuan.


    She put it away silently, and continued to snatch the brand silently.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly someone screamed, "I was bitten by insects, poisonous..."


    Hua Yueyue hears the words and orders everyone to go to the place where the man is. He wants to popularize what can''t be touched.


    Hua, like a song, picked up his eyebrows. His heart was not good. Without saying anything, he went up another tree and hid.


    The crowd gathered quickly. Hua Ruyue was not worried about why the girl would be bitten, but why there were fewer people.


    "What about people? Where have you been? " Hua asked anxiously like the moon.


    "Everybody Leng for a while way:" do not know


    "Look back, you guys." Hua Ruyue sent several people to look back and see the girl''s wound.


    The poisonous insects here are poisonous, but they are not big. It is no longer black to squeeze blood from the bitten place, but they are no longer suitable for staying.


    "Just leave the miasma area. You two will help her go back and squat there. Once Hua Ruge goes out, you will catch her." Hua Ruyue frowns and orders two war divisions.


    "No, the miasma behind us is thick, but the miasma in front is thin. It''s near to move forward now." There are boys analyzing.


    People who also found this nodded.


    Hua Yueyue said, "then help her to the front."


    "Yes." Two boys nodded and helped the girl to leave.


    "Zheng Hao fell here. He was knocked down and the brand was taken away."


    "I also found that Zhou Juan had been knocked and the brand was gone."


    Two rings in succession, Hua Ruyue''s face is extremely ugly.


    After that, I counted eight missing soul masters. I think they must have been knocked down.


    The other 20 or so people also feel their brains are cold. Now everyone knows that Hua Ruge is not in the front, but in the back of everyone.


    But the miasma is so vast that it''s hard to find someone blindly.


    "Hua Ruge, you have the ability to come out and be a turtle." Hua shouts like the moon.


    Hua Ruge, who is sitting on the tree, responds quickly and continues to take out food silently. She does such a physical work without eating in the morning, which is still very hard.


    Hua Ruyue yelled a few more times. She didn''t shout out people, but she called herself dizzy. There was no other reason. Under the breath of her big mouth, miasma came into her body. The antidote water in her body was not enough.


    This phenomenon also appeared one after another, because the time of delay in this miasma forest is too long.


    "Miss Hua, we must go out as soon as possible, or we will be more and more poisoned. It''s hard to say whether we can go out if we delay." She was surrounded by humanity.


    Hua Ruyue has a reluctant look. If she doesn''t see Hua Ruge''s body, she will be stuck in her throat and feel uncomfortable.


    "Look at the last one of us. She''s right behind us. She''s been here longer than we have. She can''t stand it now. I can''t go back. I have to go ahead."


    The man then analyzed.


    Hua Ruyue felt dizzy and said, "go ahead, but this time we''ll go together and not give her a chance to attack."


    She''s learned to be smart this time.


    Hua is like a disgruntled Dudu.


    Twenty people in a row moved forward in groups. Because they were poisoned, they were extremely slow. Even if they knew that they could not delay, they could not.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to follow them like this. He bypassed them and moved forward quickly.


    Soon she caught up with the 300 people in front of her. She turned over her hand and took out the concealed weapon that Wang Du, a famous mechanism master, had spent a lot of money on. It was a needle box, which contained her customized silver needle. The needle had always been hardened with strong anesthetic.


    She pointed the pinhole of the needle box at the front and quickly pressed the mechanism three times.


    The strength of the silver needle is too small to hurt the war division under normal circumstances. But now their whole body''s spiritual strength is resisting miasma, and they have no time to protect themselves, which makes Hua Ruge easy to get.


    She had prepared a lot of things for a rainy day. She didn''t expect to use them so soon.


    The silver needle went into three people''s bodies without any sound. The three people didn''t even feel the pain. They all made a sound of wonder.


    "What happened to me? All of a sudden, I feel dizzy. "


    "Me too."


    This is a conversation between two men. The woman has fainted.


    Their voices were very clear in the dead woods. Hua Ruge knew it, so she didn''t use it to attack the war division.


    Hua Ruyue also heard the voice behind her. She knew that they could not make a sound until she had to. She wanted to go to have a look, but she couldn''t do it.


    Slowly two battle divisions fell down, Hua Ruge stepped forward and directly took three cards from their waist.


    They stared, but there was no way to move.


    Hua goes out like Song Shi ran.


    Sure enough, the distance ahead was not far. Hua Yuege walked out quickly with light steps. This is the area where the middle-level Xuan beasts haunt. She was extremely alert and careful, but on the surface, she sat on the big stone and counted the cards in her hand.


    Zhang Yi took three yuan, Hua Ruyue took eleven yuan for the murderer, and he has one. Now it''s fifteen yuan.

 Chapter 68

    Hua Ruyue should have about 20 people left. By then, she will have more than 30 cards in her hand, standing one third of the total number. If there is no accident, it will be enough to win.


    She waited for a while to see Hua Yueyue''s party coming out, pale and unsteady.


    Hua Ruyue originally wanted to sit on the ground and rest, but seeing Hua Ruge''s joking eyes, she was unwilling to admit defeat and then stood up, unable to set the channel: "how can you not be poisoned?"


    "You think I''m like you poor people. I can''t even afford an antidote." Hua Yuege''s disdain.


    Hua is as angry as the moon. Although she is from the first family, she has never been said to be poor.


    Others are also angry. Although each antidote is only sold for thousands of gold coins, no one will buy one for free. If it doesn''t work, it will die.


    Hua Ruge stood up with a smile and went to them and said, "do you hand in the brand or do I rob it?"


    These people are struggling to come out. Now they don''t have the strength to talk. How can they fight.


    "Hua Ruge, you''re mean. You''re trying to bring me in." Hua was as red as the moon.


    "Who made you stupid." Hua Ruge glanced at her.


    "You..." Hua Ruyue is too angry to speak.


    Hua Ruge saw that they didn''t let go, turned over their hands and took out their sticks. When they were chest, they fell on Hua Ruyue.


    She lies on the ground and faints. Hua rugo picks up her sign.


    "I only ask, give or not?" Hua Yuege hit the palm of his left hand with a stick and asked with a smile.


    No one knows here. Hua rugo is the one who beat Zhang Yi and Peiyuan. At that time, they didn''t have any affection. They still feel violent when they think about the scene at that time.


    "Here we are."


    All of them said that they took off the sign on their waist and handed it to Hua Ruge with their heads up.


    Hua Ruge didn''t reach for it at the first time, but sprinkled a handful of powder.


    These people did not guard against all absorbed in, a face confused Zhonghua such as song took away their brand, and then they just feel dizzy, soon passed out.


    The main purpose of Hua Ruge''s trip is to find the spiritual things that can improve himself, so we must try our luck in the deep.


    Of course, she also wanted to know what the Hua family and Fang family were fighting for, but she did not dare to enter the territory of the high-level Xuan beast, so she could only wait and see outside, maybe she could find something.


    However, these are not to let these people know, so Hua Ruge chooses to confuse them.


    Hua rugo takes out a signal tube and launches it into the sky. The sky soon blows out a bright red halo. Then she throws something away and turns around and leaves.


    Miasma area is poisonous. It''s fatal to faint inside. She doesn''t want to make so many murders.


    "Dog, you come out." Hua sings like a song.


    There was a flash of blue light on the ring, and a small devouring animal appeared on her shoulder and jumped: "I''m not a dog."


    "By the way, aren''t you a beast? Are these low-level beasts afraid of you Hua rugo asked. If it is true, he can go in and out of the forest.


    The devouring beast sprawled on her shoulder and said, "I''m higher than them, but I''m too small to have animal power."


    "You know how to eat, don''t you?" Hua Ruge took it off his shoulder and put it in front of his eyes.


    "That''s because I''m still young!" Devour the beast and disobey the way. However, there are some deficiencies.


    "And when will you grow up?" Hua is like the question that song hopes to ask.


    "When you get to the soul master, I will have some abilities." The devouring beast said that he was cute and patted his chest with his little claws.


    "You''re still used?"


    Hua Yuege''s disgust on his face said that all good beasts are against the sky. Why do they have to feed themselves.


    Swallowing animals dance to express their dissatisfaction, but as they move forward, Hua Ruge suddenly feels a wave coming from the ring.


    She checked a little, then turned over her hand and took out the black token she had bought cheaply at the auction house.


    At the moment, the token is flashing black, as if it sensed something.


    "What''s the matter?" She looked at the devouring beast on the other hand.


    The devouring beast is staring at the token with two eyes shining as if it will rush to eat it in the next moment.


    "I know how to eat!"


    Hua scolded like a song.


    Swallowing the beast wrongly put the big head which is totally out of proportion to the body, and said: "I only know what power is pulling it."


    Hua Yuege frowned and took a step forward to find that the black light of the token was more abundant.


    "Go forward as if there is more energy pulling it." Devouring beast seems to have found something, waving two claws like a commander.


    Hua rugo thinks this little thing is lovely.


    "No, stupid woman, go east, not west!" It jumps in her palm.


    Hua Ruge must have been blind before he thought it cute.


    The token traction seems to come from the depths of the Warcraft forest, but Hua Ruge is frightened every step of the way. This is the territory of the middle level Warcraft. If one of them suddenly comes out, she will die.


    "Further on, north." The devouring beast is still excited, but Hua Ruge has stopped.


    "I didn''t come here to die when I had a hard time crossing. Who knows what it is? In case it kills me, you should collect the body for me?" She muttered.


    In fact, she also thought that the things in the forest must be good, but she was more afraid of her own life.


    But there was a chance in front of her, she still wanted to spell it, so she took out the map and studied it carefully.


    "In the northeast, there are wolves in three li. In the fourth level, they are powerful."


    "There are snake caves in the north, five steps. They are powerful and poisonous."


    She murmured, because it was used by the mercenary group when they explored, so every time they found something they recorded in detail to avoid forgetting next time.


    She pointed to the West and said, "ten li to the west is the territory of an adult earth demon bear. It has five levels of defense, but it is not aggressive."


    "This way." She nodded.


    "There''s no energy here." The Devourer leaped to protest.


    "Go to the northwest first. If I''m lucky I haven''t met the bear, I can go around to the back of the snake cave and then go north." Hua Ruge plans.


    "What a trouble," muttered the Devourer


    "It''s not that you''re useless!" Hua Ruge fights back.


    Swallowing the poor face of the beast, he stopped talking.


    Hua rugo walked carefully all the way for fear of waking up the demon bear, but unfortunately, the bear was clumsy, but he was very keen to find that a creature had intruded into his territory and killed it soon.


    Hua Ruge is the first time to see the powerful Xuan beast in the world. The bear is higher than all three of her. It seems that her breath can blow her away.

 Chapter 69

    The big bear''s Lantern eyes stared at her angrily, and he was about to fight.


    Hua Ruge turned over her hand and took out a huge crossbow, which she also bought. It is said that the army used it when attacking the city, and it can even destroy the city wall if it fired more.


    With one hook of her hand, she shot the crossbow. The bear was clumsy and could not escape. So the long sword shot on his bear skin.


    "Ow." The demon bear howled loudly. Hua rugo thought he could, but he found that the arrow had fallen down, and he didn''t even pierce the bear''s skin.


    "What else can I do for you?" he said


    Hua Ruge doesn''t say a word. He immediately sends a five step gravity at the foot of the bear, and then runs.


    The earth Warcraft''s defense is amazing, but the attack is a little clumsy, and it can''t attack remotely, and it can''t help being trapped by gravity.


    "It''s frightening. It''s only level five. If I meet level six, I''ll explain it."


    Hua murmured bitterly like a song, and looked at the map more carefully.


    At this time, the purple shadow flashed in front of her, she dodged back, and then the purple shadow hit the trunk behind her.


    She didn''t react for a long time. When she saw the stunned animal, Hua Yuege was confused and murmured, "this is waiting for the rabbit?"


    "Stupid woman, it''s not a rabbit, it''s a sable, it''s a high-level beast." Phagocytosis animal science.


    Hua Yuege doesn''t believe it on his face: "the high-level Xuan beast will be stupid enough to hit the tree?"


    "I don''t know." It''s not clear if it''s devouring animals.


    Hua rugo knew that the family members were not reliable at all, so she went forward. The sable was indeed knocked unconscious. She reached out to pick it up and found that it was very hairy and beautiful.


    "Woo..."


    The sable opens his eyes, a pair of purple pupils are full of murderous meanings.


    "I hold you and you are cruel to me. You are not obedient." Hua rugo said and patted his ass.


    Sable is very human, and then kill more intensely in the eyes, but it should be hit seriously and can''t fight back.


    "I can''t cure you yet." Hua Yuege said and hit again.


    The sable''s eyes flashed fury, and soon his head fell down and fainted. I don''t know if it''s dizzy.


    Hua rugo thinks that this thing may have suffered other injuries, otherwise it will not.


    "It''s a pity I''m not a vet." Hua Ruge took out two pills from the space, one for internal injury and the other for external injury, and then opened his mouth and threw them in.


    Anyway, even if the food is not good, it should not be bad.


    The sable opened his eyes again after taking the medicine, and the pupil was a little confused.


    "It looks like you''re quite human. Let me hear a word." Hua Ruge holds it with one hand and touches its small head with the other.


    The sable turned her head away from her touch, and her eyes were clearly disgusted.


    "Hey, I can''t speak and I''m proud." Hua Ruge held it tightly, just felt it on the hairy head for several times.


    It feels good.


    The sable''s eyes were full of anger again, but Hua Yuege said with a smile: "well, it''s funny. Is it better after taking the medicine? If you understand it, just nod your head, or shake your head."


    The sable''s eyes were full of doubts, and then his small head nodded.


    "Good." Hua Ruge''s mother nature overflowed and asked, "there are still several kinds of medicine for healing. Do you want to take them?"


    Sable nodded this time.


    Hua Ruge turns over his hands and takes out several medicines made by himself, one for each.


    Swallowing beast stands on Hua Ruge''s shoulder, two claws are very humanized to hold chest, brain bag is one side, a pair of envious small appearance.


    "You''re not hurt, you''re jealous." Hua Ruge appeases.


    "I''m not that stupid." Swallowing the animal''s mouth and spitting people''s words make the sable''s pupils slightly enlarged.


    "Just take the medicine, and be good later. Don''t fight with other animals. You are too small and easy to lose." Hua Ruge went to touch his head again, but this time he didn''t seem to be too exclusive.


    The devouring beast listened to her and despised her.


    As expected, the truth is deceiving. Otherwise, she would not listen to it.


    The sable raised her eyes and looked at her. This time, there was a trace of curiosity in her eyes. If she didn''t know it was a sable, she would think it was a person.


    "Well, I''m going to find a good baby." Hua rugo said and threw him into the white ring.


    General storage ring is only a space, there is no air, so it can only hold dead things, but Hua Ruge can put living things.


    But it''s only limited to small animals. She failed when she tried to enter. It must have been customized by the original mother for devouring animals.


    Hua Ruge was very careful in this way, and avoided many risks through the map. After two days, he came to the edge of the activity area of the middle level Xuan beast.


    But she not only did not find any spiritual things, but also walked forward under the guidance of the token.


    "Woman, let''s go." The devouring beast cried.


    "I''m kidding. A mutated ant can kill me. I won''t go without a map." Hua Ruge decided to return home.


    Tuoba Rui said that only by great chance can she get the spirit of heaven and earth. She must have no chance now. She can''t work hard.


    "Ouch"


    a howl of the wolf makes the wolf as loud as a song. If it is not the body of elements, it will break five internal organs!


    She looked up and saw a big red wolf running towards her in the center area.


    All that can be in it are high-level Xuan beasts!


    At least seven steps!


    Did you tear her?


    The two little claws of the devouring animal waved to the wolf continuously, whimpering with low warning in the mouth.


    But it doesn''t work.


    "Done!"


    Hua Ruge hums and takes out his crossbow with his hands turned over. The fire wolf is aggressive but has poor defense. If he hits, he can at least fight for escape time.


    She had been on the arrow for a long time, and now she wanted to and didn''t want to face the fast running fire wolf.


    Although the body of the fire wolf is large, it is flexible. When the body is twisted, it avoids the arrow. When the hind leg is stared, the whole person pours down like a song.


    Hua Ruge''s body was just about to soar. The ring in her hand flashed with purple light. Suddenly, the sable was falling on her shoulder, and her body was stunned with great momentum.


    The sable''s head was toward the wolf who was about to swoop down, and his throat was sobbing again.


    "Woo..."


    Hua rugo blamed him for making trouble, but he didn''t expect that when the wolf saw the sable, the huge pupil of the wolf was full of fear. He quickly took the situation and fell to the ground with a big body.


    Hua Ruge looks at the sable on his shoulder, and finds that it has a powerful Majesty in its eyes, like a king standing high above.


    The wolf rolled on the ground and ran away faster than before.


    "You little thing is powerful enough." Hua Yuege took it off his shoulder and touched his head.


    The sable is about the size of a domestic cat, but its fur is much more beautiful and comfortable to touch.

 Chapter 70

    Sable glared at her discontentedly.


    "See? People will be afraid of you only if their eyes are lethal. " Hua Ruge turned to look at the devouring beast on the other shoulder and taught him not to take the threat of sable seriously.


    Swallowing the big head of the beast, a face of loss.


    "Afraid of you, you are here to sell cute." Hua Ruge is helpless.


    "Darling, do you think all the animals inside are afraid of you?" She talks to the sable again.


    The sable repels her salty pig hand and doesn''t say anything.


    "You ungrateful little thing." Hua Yuege laughed and asked, "is the injury better? Does it still hurt? "


    Sable looked at her eyes and nodded slowly.


    "Would you like some more medicine?"


    Nodded, this time obviously obedient.


    Hua Ruge gave it some medicine again. The sable squinted and looked very satisfied.


    "I think you can go on for a while. After all, there are not too many high-level monsters in the whole forest." Hua Ruge said and went on.


    The sable just lay on the ground quietly and didn''t respond.


    The devouring beast nodded.


    So one man and two beasts went on. They didn''t meet a few high-level monsters along the way, but they found traces of people.


    The black light of the token is more and more prosperous, and the traces of people fighting here are more and more obvious.


    Hua Yuege''s pupil slightly shrinks. Can''t he be so clever? The token''s guidance is related to what Fang Jiahua''s family is fighting for?


    She found that the route gradually deviated to the center of the forest, but began to move eastward.


    There are more and more corpses on the road.


    "How many of them are there?"


    She looked at the clothes of these people''s dead people carefully. It seemed that they were not in a great style. Did other people come to fight?


    She went on and heard the fighting directly. She hid behind the tree and looked carefully to find that she knew both of them.


    One is Fang Lanxin, who nearly killed herself last month, and the other is her half sister, Hua Ruxue.


    Fang Lanxin attacked in the same way as that day. Hua Ruxue was not as helpless as she was. She saw the white light under her feet blocked the current in a flash. It was also a sixth level soul skill.


    Shit!


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are wide, and she is hiding her strength!


    A soul mentor can instantly cast level 4 soul skills, and with good equipment can cast level 5 soul skills.


    At least one star soul tutor can instantly send level 6. They are so rebellious when they are less than 20 years old, and they don''t want others to live.


    Is level seven spiritual talent so powerful?


    Hua Yuege''s face was so bitter that he felt sorry for his eight level talent and was completely encumbered by his body.


    "Fang Lanxin, I will get the sky city. Don''t waste your energy!"


    "Hua Ruxue, you really play a good abacus, you and I can only choose one person, with the sky city has an absolute victory, you think I will give up?"


    "Then come again, and I''ll see how your ill prepared team dies!" Hua rushes out like snow. With a wave of his hand, the people behind him rush up. They are all star wars masters. They are very powerful.


    "It''s you who will die!"


    Fang Lanxin is not willing to show weakness. Her people are not weaker than flowers like snow.


    When the two fight together, they both start a new round of fighting.


    Hua, like a song, retracts his head and whispers: "the city of the sky? The name is weird. "


    How could the city be in the sky?


    However, she soon found out that there were so many people dead in the clearing, and there was no blood on the ground. More precisely, the blood was absorbed by the land.


    As the blood was absorbed more and more, the token in her hand trembled, as if using the power of blood to revive.


    "Underground!"


    She made a judgment.


    At this time, the sable moved and bit on the back of her hand holding the token.


    "Ah?"


    Hua rugo didn''t prevent it. He was bitten right now.


    The sable doesn''t bite heavily. It just bites the skin and the blood flows down the back of the hand to the token.


    "What are you doing, little thing?" Hua rugo slapped him on the head and was not happy.


    The sable glared at her, and the shadow flashed into the space of the storage ring.


    It''s a light car.


    The blood flow here is on the token. The token light absorbs her blood in a flash. Then she only feels that her eyes are spinning and her body is not controlled by herself.


    She remembers how it felt when she made her own teleport.


    Finally, he got used to his eyesight. Hua Ruge found that he had appeared in another place, surrounded by darkness, and could not see anything.


    "What, is that?"


    She was in a daze.


    Shaking his hand, the token was thrown on the ground. At the moment of touching the ground, the token suddenly shot a beam of light, and a transparent shadow was projected on the top.


    It''s an old man.


    "Girl, congratulations on being the new master of the sky city. The sky city will never sleep again. Take good care of it.


    when you have enough accomplishments, you can make it a mobile city. Well, the energy I stay here is exhausted. I hope to see you in the future. "


    The light and shadow smile kindly, but just said a word then disappeared, the surrounding has become a dark.


    "No, I''m so unlucky. What they''re fighting for is just mine?" Hua is like singing, swallowing and salivating. Some of them are unbelievable.


    "It''s not delicious." Swallowing the beast is a sagging brain bag, very disappointed.


    At the moment, she didn''t know that just as she entered the city of the sky, the earth suddenly surged with yellow energy, shaking all the people in the battle out.


    Hua Ruxue and Fang Lanxin fall in the same place, spit blood fiercely, and say with a different voice: "how can it be?"


    The city of the sky no longer sleeps? Recognize the Lord?


    Who is it?


    "Fang Lanxin! You dare to cheat. " Hua Ruxue has a pretty face.


    "It''s you who cheat. You come earlier than me. How can you not prepare early?" Fang Lanxin didn''t give way at all: "I can''t finish with you!"


    "It''s not you?" Hua Ruxue doesn''t look fake when she sees her face, and she did come here first. If Fang Lanxin does something, she can''t have no idea.


    "Hua Ruxue, you still pretend!" Fang Lanxin doesn''t believe her.


    "I''m afraid we''ve made a profit. Let''s join hands to check." Hua, like snow, frowns.


    Fang Lanxin was puzzled at first, but quickly said, "I believe you once. If someone really gets it, we will kill that person and fight for it fairly."


    "Good!"


    They got up and ordered everyone to find the underground passage.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes here gradually adapt to the darkness, and take out a necessary shining pearl for exploration, so as to see the surrounding environment clearly.


    There are thick walls on all sides. The walls are very high. There are steps beside them. Next to the steps are two huge gates.

 Chapter 71

    There is nothing else.


    "What kind of magic weapon is it?" Hua Yuege looked strange, and looked down to pick up the token, shining the Pearl on the ground.


    "Eh?"


    The ground here is not flat, but there are many small scores.


    She lowered her head and looked carefully, and found that although there was no rule in the marks, they were not graffiti. Countless marks formed a round pattern, which was still familiar to her.


    "Transmission array?"


    She suddenly realized that she suddenly appeared because there was a teleportation array, but where was the other teleportation array.


    Hua Ruge thought about it well, then looked at the token in his hand, and found out the spirit.


    discovered this as like as two peas in a golden space, and the space was just like a transmission matrix.


    That is to say, she was just inhaled into it, then started the array, and then came.


    Her heart read a move, all the spirit of the whole person will enter into this golden space, a big surprise in her heart.


    If she is in danger in the future, she can come here by token. Who can find it?


    "Any battle city is a running artifact." Hua Ruge said privately and suddenly found a large number of words on his head.


    She took a close look and found that these words were extremely obscure. What she recorded were the functions of various arrays and how to arrange them.


    Because the array mage seldom spreads what she knows, the array mage on the road is more valuable than the alchemist. If she learns, she will have more means to make money.


    "There seems to be no teleport." She remembers making money.


    As soon as she thought about it, the words on her head changed a lot. What appeared was the layout of the transmission array.


    Hua Yuege''s surprise: "no wonder they want to fight for it like crazy."


    After the surprise, she found that there were steps in the space, and she walked up to see a small door.


    She thought it was a magic weapon, so she thought.


    There was a flash of gold on the door.


    Hua Ruge felt a pain in her head and her mental strength was bounced back to her body, which forced her to take a few steps back, which should be due to her lack of mental strength.


    After the failure of the attempt, Hua rugo continued to explore the city of the sky. This time, she found that the city was very large and full of arrays. She didn''t know what it was.


    "It should be a good thing, but it''s too big to take away. What''s the use?"


    Hua Ruge murmured, then his eyes lit up, learning from monkey king to control the mouth airway of the golden cudgel: "smaller, smaller..."


    But it didn''t change much.


    "As expected, myths are deceiving." She bowed her head.


    Soon she remembered the old man''s words: when you become strong, you can make it a mobile battle city.


    It seems that she is not strong enough.


    At this time, she heard Fang Lanxin''s exclamation from the heavy gate: "the city of the sky is really the legendary city of the sky!"


    "You work together to open the door." Hua Ruxue orders directly.


    Fang Lanxin also asked his men to help.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned, and he thought that he didn''t know the city anyway, so he might as well listen to them.


    So she climbed up the steps beside the gate to the upper tower, put away the Pearl, and waited for them to break in.


    But the most powerful soul skill that one star soul tutor can use, the Ninth level soul skill has been smashed, and the city gate Leng has not even started to spark.


    Fang Lanxin said to Hua Ruxue, "you are in the wind system. Can you fly in from above?"


    Hua Ruxue nodded, and then used the wind system floating technique. But the strange thing is that when she raised the city, she could not enter.


    Several attempts were useless.


    "Stupid."


    Hua Yuege laughs on it, and then his heart moves. The gate of the city of the sky roars and opens slowly.


    People outside looked at each other.


    "Go in and have a look." At the same time, the two women made a sound, and the people behind rushed in.


    They just entered the door and didn''t go ahead.


    "It''s said that the city of the sky is very fierce. It kills people invisibly, but I don''t think it''s strange." Hua Ruxue frowned.


    "Isn''t the city of the sky Lord? What about people? Fang Lanxin looks around.


    Hua Ruge heard that sentence.


    Can the city kill people?


    Did it hit the dead?


    She was thinking together, and the whole city flashed with a flash of golden light, and countless large arrays opened to surround those people.


    Sword light, sword Qi and blood shadow soar.


    "Ah ah!"


    Those powerful Star Wars masters and spirit mentors have no power to fight back under the big formation. They can only howl for a while under the abuse of the big formation.


    Hua Ruge looks at it stupidly, which is too abnormal.


    Hua Ruxue and Fang Lanxin didn''t go deep in the first place. They left quickly.


    "Want to go?"


    Hua Ruge''s heart and soul moved, and the gate immediately closed.


    But they were so close that they had already gone out.


    Only a few people in the breathing room have been killed or injured.


    Hua Ruge suddenly felt empty in her head, exhausted in her mental strength, and almost fainted due to sweating.


    Only a few seconds later, the city has consumed all her mental strength. It''s terrible.


    "There are people in the city of the sky." Fang Lanxin has lingering fear.


    "Have the ability to come out." Hua said angrily like snow.


    Hua Ruge would like to come back with the ability, but the spirit was hollowed out, is also powerless.


    "Damn it!" The two women were furious to the extreme. They wasted so much energy to get the city of the sky, and finally they were taken advantage of by others. It''s really hard to think about it.


    "The city of the sky, I will take it back one day." Hua Ruxue''s eyes stared at the four big words above the gate.


    Fang Lanxin grins at the city and says, "if you let me know who you are, you will be doomed!"


    They worked hard for a month. Taking advantage of the chaos in the forest of xuanshou, xuanshou was killed and injured badly, and then they came into the forest by a bloody way. There were countless deaths and injuries in their hands. Unexpectedly, they ended up like this.


    Hua Ruge murmurs in it, just like if I don''t take the sky city and you will let me go.


    One day, the city of the sky will come into being. When it comes time to blind their eyes, Hua is like a song with a dark stomach.


    There was no result in the two women''s shouting. They left soon because it was getting dark. If it was dark, it would be very unsafe to drive here.


    Here, Hua Ruge goes down the steps and finds that the body and blood just now are being swallowed up by the huge array on the ground. Soon, there is no body left, only the magic tools on the ground.


    Hua, like singing and swallowing, finally knows where the great murderer comes from.


    Take out the quilt and spread it on the ground, close your eyes and meditate, hoping to recover your mental strength as soon as possible.


    There is a long way to go when the spiritual talent is less than one level. Fang Lanxin''s peerless talent is only seven level talent, but she is eight level talent, and her recovery speed is extremely amazing.


    However, she still hasn''t left despite her good breath adjustment. It''s unwise to go on the way in the dark. The most important thing is that she didn''t sleep very much even after two days. Today, she can have a good night''s sleep and leave tomorrow morning.

 Chapter 72

    She has enough bedding in her space, so she can sleep comfortably.


    However, after lying down, I thought that the city of the sky was in my own hands, but the two women were frustrated and a little excited for a while.


    "Come out, mink and mink." She called out, the sable did not want to appear, looked around the environment after the purple eyes some surprised.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes gradually adapted to the darkness, and her eyesight was better. He held her in his arms and asked, "don''t take medicine."


    Sable seems to need medicine very much, smell speech to nod, rub Hua Ruge''s hand with furry chin.


    Hua rugo takes out medicine to feed it again.


    "It''s so fluffy and warm. I''ll take you to sleep." Hua rugo said that she really pulled him into the quilt and held him.


    "Woo..." The sable made a warning sound, full of anger.


    Hua Ruge has closed his eyes.


    The sable protested for a while, but didn''t know when to fall asleep.


    Hua Ruge set out before dawn. Two days later, the last day of the five days of the test, he passed through the miasma area and returned to the active area of low-level Warcraft.


    "Hua Ruge?" A voice of doubt came.


    Hua Yuege looked up and saw that it was Shangguan chuyun standing not far ahead.


    "So you went there. I said I haven''t found you these days." Shangguan''s eyes are full of banter.


    In his eyes, coming to China is like a song falling into his hand. He will avenge that day''s humiliation.


    "What''s the matter? Want to be my enemy? " Hua Ruge casually asked a seemingly meaningless question.


    Shangguan chuyun snorted, "you''re the first to provoke me."


    "I''ve let you go many times, but you still don''t know what to do." Hua is like a song with a bright eyes.


    "Do we know each other before?" he asked


    "Why don''t you remember me?" Hua Ruge said, staring at him and said, "I said, if you don''t stand on my opposite side with long eyes, don''t blame me for not being gentle in killing people."


    This sentence, Shangguan chuyun remember too clearly.


    "Hua Ruge, it''s you!"


    Now he can''t describe his shock with words. How could he not imagine that the strong and domineering young man in front of him was a girl, and even the little girl who had been chasing after him.


    "How, how could it be?"


    He knew that she had changed, but how could she be so strong, and how could he be so jealous.


    "To tell you is to make you understand the point of death. After all, being a human being is stupid enough. Being a ghost can''t be so stupid anymore." Hua Yuege said and approached.


    Shangguan chuyun really can''t accept it. His eyes are dull.


    "Silly!"


    Hua Ruge, though not a gentleman, would not like to sneak attack at this time.


    "Ruge, it was my obsession before. If you forgive me, I will treat you well." Shangguan chuyun said sincerely.


    Hua Ruge''s stomach was churning, almost spitting out the chicken leg he ate the next night.


    "I know I must have hurt you too much. I promise I will never do it again. I will treat you well!" The first cloud humble on the knees, "such as song, forgive me."


    "I can''t stand it!" Hua roared like a song, and a stick hit him in the face.


    Shangguan chuyun is a war division, there will be no substantive damage, but also blue nosed, did not react.


    Hua Ruge took the opportunity to grab four or five signs and signal tubes at his waist.


    "I''m wrong." Shangguan chuyun not only does not fight back, but also continues to apologize.


    Hua Ruge is a stick without saying anything. She can''t stand it.


    How can a man be like this?


    Shangguan chuyun hid this time, but he still didn''t fight back.


    "Even if you do, I can''t stop you from killing you." Hua is as fierce as a song''s eyes. If you shake your hands, you will have instant soul casting.


    But just then, a mentor appeared in her field of vision, and she was forced to stop.


    Because tutors need to save people at any time, they need to shuttle in the field. Another role is supervision.


    "You''re still there. It''s time. Go out." The tutor sees two people, the way.


    Hua Ruge''s pupil shrinks. Her identity has been exposed. She must not let Shangguan chuyun live. Otherwise, once the Hua family knows it, it will be a trouble.


    Shangguan chuyun also wanted to avoid his tutor and Hua Ruge to apologize, so he didn''t move for a while.


    "What are you still doing? Go out." The tutor said, it seems to be going with the two.


    Hua rugo clenched his fist and walked over first. This time, there was no way to do it.


    Shangguan chuyun also chased after him.


    There are only 80 people left in the 107 people who went in when the team was assembled. Needless to say, the rest of them have died. First, the forest of Xuan beast is really dangerous. Second, it is inevitable that all families will take revenge on each other. It is common for several people to die.


    She was relieved to see that Mao Jun and Yan Zi were both happy.


    Hua Ruyue was cured, but it was not very timely. She could only stay in the tent. Her face was gray, and she lost her fighting spirit after her arrogance.


    Under the guidance of the tutor, everyone handed in the brand, and Hua Ruge won the victory with 39 yuan.


    "Good." The tutor looked at her and nodded her approval.


    Hua Yuege smiled modestly: "it''s just luck."


    Another old point tutor said: "it''s rare that you are not proud at a young age. You are a talent."


    The rest of the students saw that it was her who won, but they didn''t feel that she failed. She was really too resourceful.


    "Today we stay at the edge of the forest for one night and return to Wangdu tomorrow." Said the tutor.


    This day is still the place where she sleeps when she comes. Hua Ruge''s little depression on her face in the hammock is not that she won or flirted, because she didn''t find the world spirit she needed this time, that is to say, she still has no way to advance.


    She was shaking with the dog''s tail.


    Suddenly the purple shadow flashed, lying on her body in the dark, blinking a pair of purple eyes to see her.


    "You''re so cute once in a while." Hua Yuege whispered and touched his little head.


    The sable broke free and looked at her pitifully.


    Hua Ruge asked, "do you want to take medicine?"


    The sable nodded.


    Hua Yuege laughs and gives her the medicine.


    She didn''t prepare much originally. These days, sable eat as sugar, but now it''s gone.


    The sable is very satisfied after eating. Hua Ruge touches it, and it''s not so exclusive.


    "If you have milk, you are a mother." Hua Ruge chuckled at it and said, "little thing, I know you can understand me. I''m leaving the forest of xuanshou tomorrow. Are you going to follow me or go back?"


    Sable smell speech raise head to look at her, in the eye unexpectedly has the look of thinking.


    "A lot of times I really think you''re human." Hua laughs like a song.

 Chapter 73

    The sable bit the empty bottle without any medicine, and shook it in front of her eyes, which were full of longing.


    "If you go back with me, I can make the medicine for you again." Hua Ruge saw the intention of the little thing. He had no feeling for himself at all, but was reluctant to give up medicine.


    Hua rugo thinks this little thing is cute and has a high rank. It will help him in the future.


    The sable nodded at the medicine.


    Hua Ruge held it and whispered, "sleep, my little friend."


    Sable seems to have been used to being disrespected by her, not excluded.


    "Wuwuwu......"


    Hua Ruge was about to fall asleep when he heard a low cry, like a woman''s voice.


    How could there be a woman''s voice near the Xuan beast forest? She thought it was strange, but she was not so curious. So she turned over and pressed the sable under her body, ready to sleep.


    "Wuwu


    The cries are more and more intense. It seems that there are more people who join in. They are all women.


    Over there, Mao Jun also sticks his head out.


    Hua rugo asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It must be the barbarian who lives near here." Mao Jun rubbed his eyes and answered.


    "How savage are savages?" Hua Ruge is curious.


    "Barbarians are not barbarians, they are just a race, taller and stronger than our normal people, and they can practice, but there is no such perfect social system as human beings." Mao Jun said that he would go back to sleep.


    "Wait, then why do they cry?" Hua Yuege continued to ask.


    "I don''t know." Mao Jun mumbled and went back to the tent.


    The cry gradually became smaller, but Hua Yuege couldn''t fall asleep. She threw the sable into the space and walked towards the place where the cry was.


    The place where the barbarians lived was very close to the forest of xuanshou. It was like a small tribe. The wooden house was very rough and big.


    At this time, there are a group of old and weak women and children sitting on the edge of the tribe, who want to shed tears.


    "What''s the matter with you, old man? Is there anything difficult? " Hua Yuege asked, slowing down.


    The old man looked up and saw that he was a good-looking young man. He was shocked and asked, "who are you?"


    "I''m a trainee here. Can I help you?" Hua is like a song with soft voice, but a little gentle.


    When she saw these helpless people, her heart softened.


    The old man shook his head helplessly: "you are a good boy, but you can''t help us."


    "Go, child." Another woman said, "today, we have less prey to fight and less food to change. There is no way to survive a winter like this, so we can only survive and make a way for men and children."


    Hua Ruge understood as soon as he heard it. These barbarians can''t farm, and it''s hard to hunt in winter. They can only survive through the winter by exchanging food, so they have to sacrifice a group of people who play the least role in the tribe to save food.


    "Every year?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "It wasn''t before, but in recent years there have been too many young people starving to death, and there are too few people hunting for food. We can only sacrifice a group of people like us every year." A woman replied.


    They were abandoned by the tribe, but there was no anger on their faces, and they were all willing to look forward to a better future. Why they cried.


    Their men, their children, and their families.


    "Can you tell me where the patriarch is? I want to talk to him." Hua Yuege asked.


    The old lady was a little strange, she didn''t know whether to say it or not.


    But just then, a middle-aged man with a height of two meters and a wide figure came up and said, "I am the clan leader. What''s the matter with you?"


    He may be biased against human beings, or he may be in a bad mood. In a word, his tone is not very good.


    "I may be able to help you through the difficulties. Would you like to talk about it?" Hua Ruge understands him, so his attitude is as peaceful as before.


    The patriarch''s eyes brightened, but then he asked warily, "you humans are too cunning, so kind?"


    "Cunning and kindness do not conflict." Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "how about talking? I really have no malice."


    The patriarch nodded and said, "let''s talk inside."


    "The young man is very kind. You are very kind to others." The old man said before.


    The patriarch sipped his mouth and said with pain, "I know, mother."


    Hua Ruge''s pupil shrank. In such a primitive tribe, the patriarch is equal to the emperor. The patriarch''s mother is also bound to be noble. It''s really dignified to lead the sacrifice.


    She immediately paid more respect to the old man and the patriarch.


    After entering the gate, Hua rugo found that the middle-aged man, who was about 40 years old, said: "I''m a trainee coming to the test. I can''t bear to hear the cry before I come here. I''ll leave tomorrow, so you don''t have to doubt my malice.


    "You really want to help us?" Although the patriarch asked, he was not as alert as before.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "first of all, I want to analyze why this situation is caused, so can you tell me how many people are in your tribe and how the division of labor is?"


    "OK." "We are a relatively large tribe with more than 6000 people," said the barbarian, nodding his head. "The men in their prime usually hunt the animals to sell fur and crystal nuclei, while the women stay at home to look after the children."


    "Nothing but hunting, such as farming, or setting up mercenaries to be hired?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    After hearing this, the barbarian''s face turned ugly and said:


    "in your eyes, we barbarians are lowly foreigners. We don''t even allow us to live in the city, or hire us to work, or farm, or have no land to farm."


    Hua Ruge''s heart is clear. No wonder he is so exclusive to human beings.


    Doing these things is really a great style. After all, people are divided into 369 grades, not to mention treating foreigners.


    "It''s very dangerous to hunt and kill the Xuan beast, but we can''t help it. So in the past two years, we have suffered serious death and injury, and the sea of people in our family is not enough to eat. There''s no way for us to Ah... The barbarian leader could not speak any more.


    Looking at the two meter tall man silently red eyes, Hua Ruge also felt sad.


    "We have too much food. There''s no way to do that."


    "How much do you need to be able to eat this winter?" Hua rugo asked. She thought there was no problem with the money she made for dinner.


    "Don''t say I''m full. There''s a thousand carts of grain, which can keep me from starving." The way the barbarian looked forward to.


    He is also a man who would rather not bend. Now he has to let his old mother live and die, which is really impossible.


    "How much is a thousand cars? How much is it? " Hua Yuege looks confused.


    The barbarian chief shook his head: "it''s not entirely about money. We have too much food. There won''t be so much food in the nearby small cities. The big cities far away won''t let us in at all."

 Chapter 74

    Hua Ruge hears the words for a while, how to solve it?


    "Well, when I get back to Wangdu, I''ll send someone to transport the food to you. Somehow I''ll survive this winter first, and then I''ll help you find a way." Hua Ruge weighed it out.


    "Really?" The barbarian leader agreed to Hua Ruge so easily, and felt that it was a little untrue.


    "When there''s no difficulty, I''ll just raise my hand and don''t have to worry about it." Hua, like a song, doesn''t matter.


    She does things as she pleases, and she doesn''t haggle when she wants to.


    "As long as you can help us out, the barbarians are willing to work for you." The savage rose abruptly.


    "Don''t say goodbye, patriarch. I didn''t help you because I had plans. Besides, I was far away in Wangdu, and I couldn''t meet you." Hua Yuege smiled and said, "but if I can''t get along in the future, I''ll run away from you. Don''t turn away."


    "How could that be? You are always the guest of our barbarians." The barbarian chief was grateful and didn''t know what to say.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s not a short time to come out. I should go back. Don''t send it to the patriarch."


    She didn''t want to be thanked for the kindness she gave.


    When she returned to the hammock to lie down, she began to struggle about where to get spiritual things from heaven and earth to eat. She couldn''t help thinking about it. At last, she fell asleep with the idea that God would send an angel to comfort her.


    After leading the horse away from the small post station, a group of students set foot on the road back to the college, but they did not arrive at Shangyong city where there was a transmission array, because many people were poisoned and were not in good health, so they could not rush on with great intensity.


    It''s Hua Ruyue and his party. Everyone looks at them with strange eyes when they are resting. They don''t rob good brands. What are they doing in miasma area?


    Hua Ruge felt his nose and made a gesture of passers-by.


    And Hua Ruyue is dreaming of strangling Hua Ruge.


    Looking at the jealous eyes that she occasionally floated over, Hua Ruge smiled back, and now she can''t stand it? Not yet.


    One day, she wants her to really know who she is.


    Hua Ruge and Mao junyanzixing are eating. Shangguan chuyun suddenly comes over and says with a smile, "Ruge, I bought this drumstick specially for you to eat."


    Then he put it in Hua Ruge''s bowl and sat down on a stool beside her.


    Mao Jun and Yan Zixing are confused.


    Hua rugo almost sprayed a mouthful of rice on his face.


    "Come out with me." Hua Ruge tried to say hello with a pleasant face.


    "Good." Shangguan chuyun put down the bowl and went out with him.


    "Didn''t they make a lot of noise before?" Mao Jun asked with a puzzled face.


    Yan Zixing raised his eyes indifferently: "how do I know."


    "Can we have a good chat?"


    "Who wants to talk to you."


    "Yan Zixing, we grew up together somehow. Can you not hurt me so much?"


    "Don''t talk to others."


    "Why?"


    "I can''t afford to lose people."


    "Yan Zixing!" Mao Jun almost bit his teeth.


    On the other side, Hua Ruge stopped near the stable and said, "you''re afraid that other people don''t know that I''m a woman. I don''t want to be exposed."


    "I''ll keep it secret for you as long as you''re with me." Shangguan chuyun coaxed, and added: "you can rest assured that I will certainly be good to you. You forget how happy we were together when you first came."


    "Really?" Hua asked in a song.


    "It''s true, of course. You''ll agree." The rapture on the face of Shangguan chuyun.


    "I''ll think about it. I''ll go to your room in the evening and give you an answer." Hua Ruge thought about it and said.


    "Well, I''ll leave the door for you." Shangguan chuyun didn''t expect to be so smooth. He was excited and didn''t know what to say.


    "Well." Hua Yuege answered and went back to the inn.


    Shangguan chuyun looks at her back, and her face is ecstatic, but she doesn''t notice that Hua Ruge is passing by him, and the nose tip pours in a strange fragrance.


    "What''s the matter with you?" After coming back, Mao Jun asked.


    "I''m afraid I''ll hit him and apologize." Hua is like a song with a calm face.


    "Is it? I always find his expression strange. " Mao Jun frowned.


    Hua Ruge did not speak.


    Just at night, Hua Ruge came out of the room and walked out.


    "Go out objectively." The waiter at the door said enthusiastically.


    "It''s so boring. Go out and have a look. By the way, where is the bustle around the city?" Hua Ruge asked casually.


    "This is near, go out from here, the East Street is very busy." Little two replied.


    "Thank you." Hua rugo said and threw a silver coin to little two.


    One gold coin can be exchanged for ten silver coins. Hua Ruge changed a little when he came out, afraid of frightening people with gold coins.


    "My guest, you are very kind." The attitude of sophomore has become better.


    Hua Ruge goes out to the East. It''s really busy here. There are many small vendors on the street.


    She stole a pair of shoes from the place where she sold them, and then went around to the window of the inn.


    Put the big shoes on your shoes, step on several footprints on the ground heavily, then jump up, click on the wall with your feet, go to the window on the third floor, open it and jump in.


    Inside, Shangguan chuyun was pacing back and forth. She was shocked to see her suddenly.


    "Ruge, you still come in through the window. It''s prudent." One Leng later is the praise without position.


    Hua Yuege came up from the window and said, "I think it''s clear. Now let me tell you."


    Shangguan chuyun came up to him and said, "OK."


    As soon as he leaned forward, Hua Yuege quickly reached out to his chest. A dagger in the air was taken out of the storage ring and stabbed into the heart of Shangguan chuyun.


    Shangguan chuyun was just thinking about all kinds of beautiful things. The spermatozoa was on the brain. Unexpectedly, the beauty''s action was killing move.


    "You Don''t kill me! " Shangguan chuyun said to mobilize the body''s spiritual strength to protect the body.


    The division is strong and never easy to kill.


    But Shangguan chuyun soon lost his face: "what did you do to me? Why can''t I use my powers. "


    "Poisoning, chronic." Hua Ruge said coldly, "you''ve already died. It''s my biggest tolerance to live one more day. You dare to make more money. I don''t know how to write dead words."


    "It''s a big sin to kill a fellow student. The college won''t let you go!" When Shangguan fell to the ground, he looked vicious.


    "Don''t worry, no one knows I killed it." Hua Ruge gave him a reassuring smile.


    The Shangguan on the ground had no time to struggle, so he was cut off.


    Hua rugo dragged his body to the front of the bed, opened the screen to cover people and blood, then around the screen to pour the lamp oil into a small bottle, then around again, opened a crack in the window near the corridor and called "little two."


    She tried to muffle her voice.

 Chapter 75

    The waiter ran upstairs, opened the door, saw only the shadow behind the screen, and asked, "what do you want me to do?"


    "Fill in the lamp oil." She said.


    "OK, I''ll take the small one."


    The waiter took the lamp oil and filled it in. Then he asked, "what else can I do for you, sir?"


    "Go down." She whispered.


    Junior 2 closes the door and leaves.


    "Mink, come out." Hua is like a song.


    In a flash of purple shadow, the sable appeared. After Hua Ruge explained, he bolted the door and turned the window to leave. He took off his shoes and put them into the storage ring. Then he went around the main door and went in.


    Little two is coming down from the upstairs at this time. Seeing Hua Ruge, he asks enthusiastically: "my guest is back. It''s not bad there."


    "It''s very nice, but I''m hungry after a turn. I''ll have some good dishes." Hua Ruge casually chooses a table to sit down.


    "OK, just a moment." Small two say then go to the kitchen to say hello.


    Usually there are not many guests in this small place. When the students go to bed in the evening, there will be no other guests in the hall, but it is very quiet.


    Soon, the waiter came back, served two cold dishes and a pot of wine, and said, "Sir, drink them first, and the hot dishes will be here soon."


    "Get busy." Hua Ruge poured himself a glass of wine and slowly tasted it.


    When the waiter came back with the dish again, Hua rugo had already drunk half a pot of wine, squinting his eyes and asking, "when is it?"


    "Back to my guest, it''s three o''clock."


    Hua Ruge nods.


    "Bang."


    At this time, the room on the third floor heard something like falling to the ground.


    The waiter ran upstairs and knocked on the door and asked, "what can I do for you, sir?"


    There was no sound in it. Xiaoer pushed the door and found that it was tied and walked back.


    "It''s strange that I didn''t sleep. Why didn''t anyone make a sound?" Little two muttered.


    Hua rugo picked up the corner of his lips slightly, put down his cup and said, "it''s almost eaten. I''ll go back to my room."


    In the room on the second floor, the sable was waiting for her, just the sound of it overturning the chair.


    "The mink is so lovely. I''ll give the healing pill to the king later." She held the sable in her arms and rubbed its small head.


    Sable seems to have been used to her touch, and gradually does not resist.


    The next day the tutor gathered and Yan Zixing knocked on the door of Hua Ruge''s house.


    Hua Ru''s fans opened the door vaguely and said, "when can I have a good sleep? It''s so sleepy."


    "Just stay in bed and wash quickly." Yan Zixing is helpless to her.


    Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly. As soon as he went to wash, he heard someone on the third floor shouting, "Shangguan chuyun, it''s time to get up."


    She didn''t lift her eyelids. She continued to wash her face.


    "Isn''t something wrong?"


    "What can I do? I must have slept."


    "Let''s kick the door open first."


    "Bang!"


    The door opened, and soon a boy ran downstairs and shouted, "the tutor is not good. The official said that he Dead... "


    When Hua Ruge went downstairs, Gao Chen, his tutor, was already asking if you saw anything unusual. Everyone shook their heads. Hua Ruge rubbed his bleary eyes and shook their heads.


    The official and Zhuzuo arrived soon. The official asked, "who contacted him last night?"


    The waiter stood out and said, "it''s a villain. I filled in the lampoil for this guest at the second watch. At that time, this young man was sitting on the bed."


    "What did you say to him?"


    "I didn''t say anything. I filled in the lamp oil and went downstairs. I happened to meet this young man at that time." Xiaoer points to Hua Ruge for fear that others will doubt him.


    But in fact, think about how he could kill Shangguan chuyun if he had not cultivated.


    "Yes, when I came in, the second child was coming downstairs." Hua Ruge testified.


    The official didn''t doubt him, so he asked again, "is there anyone else in his room, or is there any movement?"


    "I didn''t see anyone go in, but I heard something in the room at about 2:30. I went to say hello and found that the door was locked,


    thought that he might have gone to bed and didn''t knock again. By the way, the young man was drinking downstairs, and he heard it."


    The second child also refers to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "yes, it''s like the sound of a heavy object landing."


    "Why did you fall asleep immediately when you just made a sound? It''s obviously at this time that something happened." The official analyzed and everyone nodded.


    On the other side, after the body examination, he came up and said, "if you go back to adults, this man died in the period from 2:00 to 3:00 yesterday. There was a fatal wound on his body. There was no extra wound on his body. He was killed by a knife."


    "Go to his room." The official frowned.


    Hua Yuege follows in silence.


    The officer began to check the trail.


    "There are footprints on the windowsill and on the ground. This man came in by turning the window." An official soon found out.


    then looked down as like as two peas.


    "Looking at the depth of the footprints, this man should have a weight of about 150 Jin. Looking at the size, he is an adult man. Looking at the footprints, it seems that the patterns are local patterns. Moreover, the patterns are intact and not worn. They should be new shoes."


    The official analyzed.


    Next to them, someone drew the pattern on the paper and noted the size.


    "It''s very likely that the murderer bought new shoes in order to leave no trace of his own. Go to all the shoe factories and check how many shoes with such patterns were sold yesterday. Do they still have any impression of the people who bought the shoes? Let me count them and find out the murderer."


    "By the way, ask the passers-by if they see anyone climbing the window. By the way, since the murderer wants to hide, he is likely to throw away his shoes, so ask the beggar if he has found any new shoes."


    The official explained that he was very experienced at first sight.


    Hua Ruge felt his nose. Fortunately, he was careful. He stole the shoes and didn''t throw them into the space.


    Moreover, there are sufficient alibi certificates that can''t be fully proved, and there is almost no intersection with shangguanchuyun, and there is no strength to kill shangguanchuyun in one move. These people can''t find her head in any way.


    However, she didn''t expect that the ancient officials were so smart. If she didn''t care, she would be caught.


    Because of this case, the people stayed here for two days, and the officers found many doubts.


    For example, Shangguan chuyun and the murderer know each other, which is more like an appointment, otherwise there will be no trace of struggle.


    According to Xiao Er, when I clean my room every morning, I will fill up the lamp oil. All the rooms will not be lack of lamp oil this night. Why is it that the room of the deceased is lack of lamp oil.


    Officials are very smart and serious, but how to lay out a precise layout and have too few clues? These are bound to become unsolved puzzles.


    The college left all the symbolic orders for them to continue to check. After all, Shangguan chuyun was a small role, and two days of delay for his business had given him enough face.


    In fact, few people in this group pay attention to him, including Hua Ruge.

 Chapter 76

    The secret that Shangguan chuyun knows has reached the point where he can''t stay, so he must die.


    She is not a ruthless person, but she will never leave any threat to herself.


    When the party returned to Wangdu, it was noon. As soon as they came out of the transmission array, Hua Ruge saw a familiar black figure.


    "How are you, Lord Black?" Gao Chen hurried up to ask.


    The Panther, with a cold face that seemed to owe him eight million yuan, said without any mood or emotion: "Your Highness Zhan Wang wants to see the winner this time."


    Hearing this, Gao Chen was stunned. Everyone knew that King Zhan ignored everything except the war. He even cared about the college this time?


    The Panther''s brow moved a little.


    "Yes." Gao Chen turned to Hua Ruge and said, "Ruge, follow the black leopard, remember to understand the rules, and never run into his highness."


    He earnestly enjoined that in case of displeasure to his highness Zhan Wang, the college would be short of a good young man.


    Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly. She was obedient on the surface and obedient in the heart. She dared not provoke her highness Zhan Wang.


    The Panther then went to the sedan chair, Hua Ruge, and followed her.


    When they saw this scene, they were shocked and couldn''t close their mouths. Is his highness Zhan Wang so kind to the common people now?


    Hua Ruge opened the curtain beside him and looked at the black leopard and asked, "what''s the matter with the people who you have called to win?"


    "The Lord just wants to see you." The black leopard responded respectfully to the cold.


    "He knows I won?" Hua Yuege looks puzzled.


    "The LORD says you can do it if you want to win." The Panther answered.


    Hua Yuege raised his head in the sedan chair and said, "it''s as if he knows me well."


    The black leopard''s complexion was complex and silent.


    Hua Ruge felt a little tired and fell asleep in the sedan chair.


    When the sedan chair arrived at Prince Zhan''s mansion, Hua Yuege walked to Tuo BARREI''s room, but before she got close, she could smell the strong smell of medicine. She frowned, and as soon as she wanted to go forward, her hand was pulled from behind.


    She turned her head to see Tuo Ba Rui standing there in a black shirt. Her beautiful face was still expressionless, but different from the previous strength, there was some tenderness in her eyes.


    Tuoba Rui makes an effort. Hua Ruge leans towards him uncontrollably. Before he can make a response, he has been hugged by Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge is just about to struggle. His low voice rings in her ear: "Xiaoge, I miss you."


    His voice, which seems to be naturally only able to speak coldly, has no sense of disobedience when speaking of tenderness. It seems that he has practiced it many times.


    Hua, like a song, was stunned for a moment. His eyes, always bright and divine, showed a moment of confusion.


    After all, her reaction was quick. A few seconds later, she said, "don''t blame me for turning my face."


    "And when have you been sweet to me?"


    Hua Ruge is speechless for a while.


    Tuoba Rui takes the initiative to let go of her, saying, "but I will still treat you."


    "Well, your highness Zhan Wang, is the doctor you asked not very competent?" Hua is like a song.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "He may have given you the wrong medicine."


    Otherwise, the brain will not work well.


    Tuo Barry never liked to argue with her, so he took her to the front hall.


    There is a big round table in the front hall. There are all kinds of dishes on the table. The meat and vegetables are well matched and the color and fragrance are complete. People who have spent two days in the wild like Hua rugo swallow their saliva when they see it.


    "Let''s have the reception for you." He took her to a seat.


    "Then I''m welcome." Hua rugo said and began to eat with a bowl.


    "It''s all yours. Slow down." Tuo BARREI leaned on the chair and looked at her quietly.


    "You don''t know that I haven''t eaten anything decent these days. If I hadn''t brought my own food, I would have been hungry and green." Hua make complaints about eating while singing.


    "The environment of xuanshou forest is so bad that I would not go if it wasn''t for finding something." Hua ruguodun was disappointed and said:


    "but I didn''t find any spiritual things."


    Tuo BARREI leaned towards her.


    "Why don''t you eat?" Hua Ruge holds the bowl and decides not to let go of his threats and lures.


    Tuoba Rui reached out and picked a grain of rice from her lips.


    The two people had been sitting very close, so closer, the atmosphere is inexplicably ambiguous.


    "It''s like a child." His voice had the taste of doting.


    Hua rugo, holding the bowl and changing to another stool, sat and ate it, and said: "it must be the wrong medicine, it must be!"


    Tuoba Rui chuckles. Why do you think this life has color when you have her around.


    But soon, his smile congealed in the corner of his mouth, his brow was severely wrinkled, his hand was on the table, his whole body was slightly shaking.


    Song thought he was patting the table. Seeing him like this, he put down the bowl, pulled his hand and cut his pulse without saying anything.


    It''s the easiest time to see the disease.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her eyes full of predatory, but he pushed her away and said in a hoarse voice, "don''t touch me."


    Hua Ruge stumbled without any preparation and said, "Tuo BARREI, I want to help you."


    Tuoba Rui''s body was shaking badly, his eyes were cold, he bit his teeth and shouted, "get out of here! Get out of here! "


    "What''s the matter with you?" Hua Ruge is not a obedient Lord.


    Tuoba Rui seemed to be suffering badly. He began to look pale and didn''t speak for a while.


    "Panther!" Hua is like a song.


    As soon as the black leopard came in, he saw Tuo barrui''s appearance and said, "Your Highness, you..."


    "It''s no use carrying him back to the room." Hua Yuege speaks directly.


    The Panther hesitated, but soon did.


    At this time, Tuo BARREI became more and more weak and could only be at their mercy.


    Soon Hua Ruge came in, and the Panther brought the warm medicine. Tuo Barry drank it at a draught. When he was lying on the bed, he recovered a lot of breath. However, he was a little mentally weak, as if he had overdrawn his physical potential, and the whole person was very weak.


    Hua Ruge took his hand without saying a word, and the other hand felt the pulse for him.


    Tuoba Rui did not repel this time, but turned to look at her, unwilling to close his eyes.


    Hua YueDi only glanced at it for the first time. This time, he felt that his pulse was more serious than last time.


    As for the specific disease.


    She frowned and tapped her fingers on his wrist.


    Tuoba Rui felt a little itchy and wanted to laugh, but his poor spirit made him close his eyes again and again. He opened his eyes and used all his strength. He couldn''t laugh.


    But what she looks like now is really very likable.


    "How can there be such a disease when the meridians are cracked?" Hua Yuege said in shock.


    It''s not so much a disease as a wound. There are cracks in the meridians of Tuo Barrow''s whole body, which do not affect the operation of the psychic force, but it''s like a time bomb, and it hurts everywhere when it comes to the disease.

 Chapter 77

    "Crack it. It''s OK." Tuo Ba Rui opened her arms and said, "I want to sleep."


    "Sleep when you are sleepy." Hua Ruge didn''t say it well.


    "But I miss you too." Tuoba ruidun continued: "so, sleep together."


    Hua rugo put down his arm and said, "it''s not easy that you can''t force me to kill me. I don''t want to make amends."


    Tuoba Rui closed his eyes more and more times.


    Seeing Hua rugo refused to go to bed, she simply took her hand and said, "no going."


    Then I fell asleep.


    Hua Ruge frowns. His illness is so strange. What kind of blow can make a man like this? If he is more serious, he will die.


    Hua Ruge is trying to find out how to cure it.


    She didn''t have any experience and knowledge in this field before, so she could only go step by step, so she wanted to go back and refine some pills to warm and nourish the meridians for him.


    He has helped himself many times. This time, he will repay himself. Otherwise, she always feels that she owes him, and even being bullied can''t fight back.


    Human debt is a headache.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her hand tightly, so that she can''t break free, waiting to fall asleep beside the bed.


    Tuo Ba Rui woke up at dusk. Seeing her here, she relaxed her tense expression and had a slight corner of her eyes.


    It''s good that she didn''t leave him.


    "Come on." He spoke, his low voice still weak.


    The Panther approached and asked, "how are you, Lord?"


    "Let the kitchen prepare the food again. She just didn''t have enough." Tuoba Rui opens her mouth, and her eyes never leave her side face.


    The black leopard was no longer surprised by the appearance of his master. He went on with a reply.


    I don''t know if I heard the voice or felt his gaze. Hua Ruge woke up.


    "You don''t sleep well." Tuoba Rui asked with a smile.


    "Nonsense." Hua Ruge stares at his still unshakable hand, discontented on his face.


    "Go to bed, then. It''s a golden nanmu bed, a silk quilt. It''s very comfortable to sleep." Tuoba Rui patted beside himself and continued.


    Hua rugo immediately found that he had fallen into the pit and shook his head repeatedly: "that, I slept well, so I don''t need to sleep any more."


    He said and rubbed his sour neck.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her, smiling deeper: "eat if you don''t sleep."


    "That''s good. I have to say you''re really good." Hua Ruge''s eyes brighten.


    "If you marry in, you can eat every day."


    "You think I didn''t say it." Hua rushes like a song. She feels that the less fierce Prince Zhan is even more terrible.


    This time Tuoba Rui also moved his chopsticks. Hua Ruge said while eating, "I have some opinions on political affairs. Do you want to listen?"


    "I''m not in politics." Tuoba Rui shakes his head.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "Oh."


    Seeing her look a little lost, he put down his chopsticks and said, "when did you care about politics?"


    "Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the country. Although I am a grass-roots citizen, I am also mindful of the world." Hua Ruge talks about what he doesn''t believe.


    Tuo Ba Rui reaches out his hand and interrupts her: "speak directly."


    Hua Ruge ''


    On her way back, she thought about the food she could send, but if they were not allowed to stabilize, the fundamental problem would not be solved.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Linyuan City, close to xuanshou forest, has a small population and a large area of barren land. If we can move them in, we can not only solve their difficulties, but also make the city more popular and kill two birds with one stone."


    Hua Ruge suggested.


    "Linyuan city is a small aristocrat''s territory. It is at his sole discretion, and the state seldom interferes." Tuoba Rui said, continue to eat, there is no need to manage the meaning.


    He never took charge of political affairs and was even more unsympathetic. If it wasn''t Hua Ruge sitting in front of him, he probably wouldn''t ask.


    Hua Ruge nodded. It seems that this matter is not as simple as she imagined. It needs to be solved slowly.


    After supper, Hua Ruge ran out of the war palace.


    Although the room hasn''t come back in a few days, it''s still very clean. I think it''s LAN Bing who comes to clean it up.


    Because she slept in the afternoon, she still had insomnia in the evening, so she asked the sable to come out and hold it to talk to herself.


    "Mink, do you think I''m particularly beautiful? I''m the kind of girl who is ecstatic when she sees me in women''s clothes."


    It also explains why both men like themselves.


    The sable''s eyes widened and turned away from her.


    "Hello, Hello, you''ve got some face to nod." Hua Ruge pulls his little head.


    The sable''s pupil gazed for a moment.


    Then shake your head.


    "I won''t give you any more pills!" Hua is like a song, threatening and luring.


    The principled sable shakes its head.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hua Ruge fell asleep with slight depression and dissatisfaction in questioning and self questioning.


    Sable is used to lying in her arms, and is used to sleeping.


    "Brother, wake up."


    In the morning, LAN binger came to wake her up on time.


    "What''s up this morning?" Hua Yuege asked, rubbing his eyes.


    "The Dean wanted to commend his brother yesterday, and then took him to pick up the magic weapon, but he was called away by Zhan Wang, so he pushed it to this morning."


    LAN bing''er picked out the clothes for her to wear when she was talking.


    Hua Ruge glanced at her chest by chance and said in surprise, "you are a third level master?"


    She has a long mouth and an incredible face. It''s only two months since LAN bing''er entered the school. Is it abnormal that she has been in the third level? Can it be developed?


    "Thanks to my brother''s pills, I can be so fast." LAN bing''er said shyly.


    "It''s useless to give other people more pills. The talent of level 7 really has the ability to be proud and charming." Hua such as song not live exclamation.


    Then I think about my body, which is becoming more and more difficult. Up to now, there is no need for the world of spirits. Maybe when can I improve again.


    But now she can understand that Fang Lanxin and Hua Ruxue have cultivated for so many years from childhood. It would be strange if they didn''t have that strength.


    "My brother is flattered." LAN bing''er then goes to the yard to help her with hot water.


    "I''d better come on my own. If others know that I''m being served by a genius, they don''t have to spit on me." Hua Ruge laughs at her.


    "Brother, you make fun of me again." LAN bing''er also smiled and went to fetch water.


    "You don''t take yourself seriously. It''s not right. Girls should learn to love themselves." Hua talks like a song.


    Over there, LAN binger poured hot water and cold water into the wooden basin. Only when the temperature was moderate, could he put it on the shelf like a song.

 Chapter 78

    "Did you take what I told you to heart?"


    Hua Ruge said while washing her face, she really took LAN binger as her younger sister and was afraid that her childhood would affect her strong way.


    If you want to be a real strong person, it is not enough to have only strength. The most important thing is the heart of a strong person. Otherwise, it is easy to be limited.


    "People say I''m a genius, but I know I''m nothing without my brother." LAN bing''er sipped her mouth and said:


    "brother, can you not drive me away? I promise to do what I can for you. "


    "You are a fool again. When did I say I was going to drive you?" Hua Yuege''s face is aching.


    "I''m afraid you won''t need me in the future." Blue ice son''s uneasy way.


    Hua Ruge touched her head comfortingly and said, "it''s my fault. I won''t say it later. OK, I promise you that you can stay as long as you want, and I will not drive you away."


    "That''s what my brother said. Don''t lie." Blue ice son raises head, a pair of big eyes is full of joy.


    "Don''t be a liar. Be at ease." Hua, like a song, can''t laugh or cry.


    The child is too dependent on himself.


    "Thank you, brother." Blue bing''er smiles sweeter.


    Hua Ruge touched her head, dressed and left, while LAN binger helped her clean up her dirty clothes.


    Very light fragrance into the nose, by the blue ice son clear smell, she knew that this is the body fragrance, only women will have the taste.


    But she didn''t stop at all because of the taste, but she cleaned up.


    Her long-term inferiority makes her less talkative and sharper than ordinary people. Hua Ruge''s simplification can hide from others, but it can''t hide from LAN bing''er, who takes care of her private life every day.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t tie her hair when she gets up early. She washes all her clothes and bathes in the day when everyone else practices. How can she not realize it.


    Although she was lost when she found it, Hua Ruge was good to her and she also relied on Hua Ruge. This is a fact that neither men nor women can change.


    She took back her girl''s heart a little bit, but also firmly guarded Hua Ruge''s heart.


    At this time, I didn''t know that Hua Ruge, who had been recognized by a little girl, was going to the treasure house of Royal College to find magic weapons.


    "The lad did well. I didn''t see you wrong." The Dean praised as he walked.


    "I''m just lucky." Hua is as modest as a song.


    The fat old man, Dean Fang, narrowed his eyes and smiled, and lowered his voice: "you hide your strength in front of others. Don''t pretend to be me."


    He had seen Hua Ruge''s instant soul casting, and thought that she had at least the cultivation of a soul mentor.


    Hua Yuege chuckles, as if by default, president Fang doesn''t ask.


    When he arrived at the treasure house, the Dean opened the heavy iron gate with a special mark of soul skill. Hua Ruge wanted to find out the place and come to have a night''s exploration, but when he saw these two extremely heavy iron gates, he stopped thinking.


    It''s worthy of being a Royal College, and its foundation is profound.


    As soon as I walked into Hua Ruge, my eyes lit up. This is a big room with a hundred square meters, full of all kinds of treasures. Last time I competed with Fang Lanxin for the ring of the fourth level instant soul skill, there was a large number of rings here.


    The hair sticks are all made of the sixth level xuanshou crystal core, and even one seventh level. To know that the seventh level is already a senior xuanshou, it is very difficult to not only kill but also take out the complete xuanshou crystal core.


    There are also spiritual weapons used by soldiers, each with more than five items.


    Thinking of only one thing to choose, Hua Yuege''s heart is as painful as a cat scratch. Why is it not all her?


    "This is all the treasure of Royal College," said Dean Fang proudly, "many of them can''t be bought. How about that?"


    "Good." Hua Ruge nodded and ran to a small Danlu at the end.


    The Danlu is only the size of a washbasin. It''s also a triangular blue stove, but it''s carved with large and small arrays inside and outside. Hua Ruge doesn''t understand it, but the number of arrays is the best one in the Danlu.


    "Dean, is this Danlu the fifth product?" She asked.


    Tuoba Rui said that the best Danlu of Royal College is Wupin.


    "It''s five. That''s right." President Fang nodded his head and asked strangely, "this is indeed the more precious treasure in it, but you can''t make pills. It''s useless to come here."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned. "Master Ji said last time that I have talent in this field. I want to try."


    In fact, this sentence does not mean anything. He is not afraid that president Fang will ask Master Ji.


    "Oh?" President Fang mung bean''s little eyes brightened and said, "well, I will walk with master Ji in the future. Once you worship him as your teacher, your future will be more limitless."


    "Thank you, Dean."


    "If you want to develop alchemy, the college should strongly support it, so this furnace should be for you. You can choose another one you like." Fang Yuan grows up.


    Of course, he also has his own small abacus. He must have a good qualification to be admired by master Ji. If there is an alchemist in the college, they don''t have to work hard to ingratiate themselves with others, so they want to make a good impression on Hua Ruge in advance.


    Hua Ruge was a smart man, and soon made a very grateful gesture: "Dean, you are so kind to me. I will be your student no matter where I go in the future."


    Old Fang was relieved.


    So Hua Ruge began to search for treasure again. Soon she saw a strange existence. It was black like a piece of paper. It was placed in the highest and most partial position. I don''t know why.


    "Dean, what is this?" Hua Ruge took it down and found that it was a piece of metal. It was dark on both sides, without any pattern. It was a thin piece, but it was heavy in his hand.


    "It''s evil. You can''t touch it." President Fang''s face changed color when he saw it.


    Hua Yuege, more interested in hearing the words, asked: "what kind of heresy?"


    At the same time, communication devours animals: "dog, is this thing strong or not?"


    This guy wants to sleep at twelve hours a day. He will not react if he doesn''t cry.


    "It''s good, but it''s strange. I don''t know until I eat it." Devouring the animal''s confused judgment.


    "This is a forbidden spirit talisman, which can imprison all forces of the opponent, including spirit power and soul skill. Even if the opponent is much higher than the user, as long as he is hit by the forbidden spirit talisman, nothing will happen." The Dean introduced.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brighten. Isn''t this a cheat?


    "But this forbidden talisman has been cursed. Whoever touches it will die." The dean said with all due respect.


    Hua rugo was so scared that she almost threw it away.


    But at this time, the sound of devouring the beast came from the brain: "I feel that there are people in it, very fierce."


    "So I''m in danger?"

 Chapter 79

    "But he''s the soul, don''t be afraid."


    Swallowing the beast is like a shot of heart power, which reassures her a lot.


    "Not yet." President Fang is in a bit of a hurry.


    "Thank you, Dean, but I like these strange things and curse them for being untrustworthy." Hua Yuege says with a smile, and has put things into his own space.


    "You child What if there is a danger? " President Fang really thinks about her.


    "I do things in a proper way. Don''t worry."


    President Fang regrets letting her pick things again. Of course, it''s too late.


    In addition to the treasure house, a young man from the college came to the dean and said, "Dean, I''ve come from Zhangjia to tell you something."


    President Fang''s small eyes, squeezed by a fat face, flashed with displeasure: "which Zhangjia, what''s your opinion?"


    He is full of peaches and plums all over the world. Even the emperor or the emperor was practicing here. Now when I see president Fang, I still need to practice martial arts. Who dares to ask him for advice?


    "It''s Zhang Yi, the Royal historian of Yan Guan, who said that their son was killed during the trial. I want you to hand over the murderer."


    "It''s normal to die after the trial. I''ll hand over the murderer to let them go." President Fang waved impatiently.


    Not to mention the Royal, the greater nobility, the greater officials are useless.


    "They said that it must be Mr. Hua who fooled their son secretly. If you don''t give me an explanation, they won''t leave." The boy said helplessly that he had driven before he wanted to come, but he didn''t succeed.


    President Fang looks at Xianghua like a song.


    "I haven''t seen them since I went in," said Hua Ruge, who knows what beasts ate them


    Every time she lies, she believes it. She is not afraid that president Fang doesn''t believe it.


    As expected, president Fang nodded, "well, let''s go and see what they can say."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are slightly cold, and he thinks there may be a little trouble.


    At the reception hall, Hua rugo saw a 50 year old man with a fierce look.


    There is another little girl, Zhang Bi, who Hua rugo smashed with a vase that day.


    "Hua Ruge, if you kill my brother, you will pay for it." At the sight of Hua Ruge, Zhang Bi came forward and shouted.


    "Hey, hey, go home crazy, don''t come out and bite people."


    Hua Ruge took a step back from her disgusted face. I dare to treat her as a mad dog.


    "You..." Zhang Bi''s face was blue with rage, but she knew that she was not Hua Ruge''s opponent and dared not act rashly.


    "What happened to me?" Hua Ruge pointed to himself and said, "handsome and handsome, you are jealous?"


    "Mr. Hua is such a sharp talker, but you can''t erase the fact that you killed my son." Zhang Yushi said with a cold face.


    "I don''t dare to say that in front of the eight women''s speech officials who depend on discussing people''s right and wrong, who dares to say that their words are like sharp tongues." Hua Yuege speaks slowly, and a word reveals the essence of Yan Guan.


    "Don''t take it lightly. I have investigated. My son and you entered the forest of Xuan beast from an entrance. No one has seen him since then. Dare you say you didn''t kill him?" Zhang is biting his evidence.


    The speech officer is too good at debating the right and wrong on the tongue. Hua Ruge really can''t get a bargain from it.


    "Your son is not my dog. I have to watch if he loses it when he goes out." Hua Ruge looks at him with the eyes of a fool.


    "Vulgar." Zhang Yushi looks even worse.


    "You''re glad I''m just vulgar, not rude, or I''ll throw you out now." Hua Ruge''s expression is that I see you old and let you go.


    Zhang Yushi had never seen such arrogance before, but he responded quickly, and immediately said, "no matter what, you and my son had conflicts before, and then entered the forest of xuanshou with him, who can you be?"


    Hua Ruge sat on the side table and said casually, "how do I know who it is?"


    She was relieved to hear the old guy saying this. It was just a doubt. I think it is. Who knows what happened after such a long distance.


    "If you check, you will know." The old guy snorted and turned to the dean and said, "please ask the dean to investigate this."


    President Fang doesn''t like these people with guns. He just frowns and asks, "how to check?"


    "If I remember correctly, there are names on those brands. You can see if Zhang Yi''s brand was among Chinese singers at that time." Old man Zhang asked.


    Hua Ruge scolds you for being an old fox. I can think of that.


    "Every group of students will change their brands after the test, so those brands will be dealt with after the test."


    President Fang replied simply. In fact, he didn''t care about it. He really thought that Zhang Yushi was too annoying. He wanted to push this aside.


    Don''t say he believes that Hua rugo didn''t kill people. Even if he did, what could he do? The winner is not standing on the corpse.


    In this world, if you don''t kill, you can only be killed. If you have to kill one, he would rather be Zhang Yi.


    "It would be unjust of you, Dean."


    Zhang Yushi is not willing to say that although president Fang is superior, he can ruin a person''s future with a few words. No one dares to offend him. It''s too few things to touch.


    "I''m the dean. What I want to do is to protect my students. I can be fair, but you also need to show evidence.


    I can never ruin my students because of your one-sided words. " At the first sight, president Fang, who was very smooth, said a word in a domineering way.


    Hua rugo thought that he had looked down upon this old man before. In fact, he thought about where the Royal College is and how it could be a general person to be the Dean here.


    Zhang Yushi was angry, but he also took Fang''s dean without any way. He said with a look of embarrassment: "then Fang''s dean will wait for me to take the evidence."


    "Please." President Fang said with a cold face.


    "Bill, take me to the tutor who led the team this time. I''d like to see if the sign has been thrown." Zhang Yushi said a word on purpose and left.


    "Don''t let in any mess in the future." President Fang frowned and said to the boy.


    It''s a lesson for these speech officials to dare to dictate to him by virtue of their power of speech.


    Hua Ruge''s eyebrows are jumping. Zhangjia wants to investigate. Although she insists that she didn''t do it herself and that no amount of evidence is useful, she doesn''t want to be passive.


    "Thank you for your patronage." She said seriously.


    "As long as you are at Royal College for one day, the college will protect you." President Fang said sincerely.


    After leaving the reception hall, Hua Ruge thought of a way to walk towards the dormitory, but thinking about her, she turned around and went straight out of the college.


    Destination, yanchunlou.


    In the morning, there were almost no guests in Yanchun building, and the girls were all gossiping in the hall. As soon as huaruge appeared, it immediately attracted the eyes of many people.

 Chapter 80

    "What a handsome young man. Do you want to come to my sister? She promises you a worthy trip." A girl of twenty or so with a pretty face took the lead.


    Before Hua Yuege could speak, someone there already said, "don''t think about it, Meier, it''s the guest of the tea girl."


    "What''s wrong with the sleeves? I can''t touch them. Can I give them to her?" The girl named Meier didn''t care.


    Hua, like song, shrugged and walked up the stairs.


    Tea is practicing in the room. Seeing Hua Ruge coming, I think something new will happen. I made a cup of tea and asked, "what''s the matter with you, young man?"


    "Why do you seem to be more anxious than me?" Hua Ruge is a little surprised.


    "People who play and sing here are bored to death every day, but they have fun when they see you." Tea blinks big eyes, how to see is a rebellious girl''s appearance.


    "Yes, I have something to ask you for help." Hua Ruge directly asked, "there is a royal historian Zhang in Yan Guan. Do you know, or do you know any other girl?"


    "The most important thing for the old pedants is their reputation. They will not come to our place, and they will be kept in their own home if they want to cheat." Tea shakes her head.


    "It''s not easy." Hua Ruge felt his bright chin and continued to think of other countermeasures.


    Tea said, maid Forsythia is carrying cakes in, smell words: "although Zhang Yushi does not come, but his younger brother is a frequent customer of xuan''er girl."


    "Well, what do you want to know?" Tea nodded to see Xianghua like a song.


    "Everything is good. The more detailed things are at home, the better."


    "Go to inquire and remember what you said." Tea again orders girl.


    The forsythia is also a sharp one. At the master''s command, she went out soon.


    The girls here don''t go out all the year round. Nothing is more than picking up any guests and buying any perfume powder. Nothing is secret.


    Hua rugo really thinks it''s wise to pave this line at the beginning.


    It''s half an hour before Forsythia comes back.


    Tea is talking with Hua rugo. Seeing her coming in, she has to stop and ask, "what''s the news?"


    "Yes." The forsythia said then the eyebrow flew to say.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brighten as she listens to it. After listening, she remembers that she is on her way back to study the feasibility.


    At last, she looked up and saw a glimmer of light in her eyes, beautiful as stars and bright as a blade.


    She went to Qingyun auction house to buy all kinds of raw materials for alchemy and spent almost all her money.


    Back in the room, she spent the afternoon experimenting again and again, and finally made a furnace of broken territory pill with her new Danlu.


    It''s still the elixir of the third level. It can help the seven level soldiers gather Qi to break through the division. It''s a very popular and expensive elixir.


    "It''s a good stove, but it''s different." Hua Ruge smells the fragrance of pills and feels comfortable.


    She wanted to make this pill before, but she failed many times. Unexpectedly, she succeeded once after having a good pill stove.


    Divide the elixir and take out the forbidden talisman from the space. It''s still a heavy metal feeling and feels like a good thing.


    "Dog, do you think there''s a soul in it?" Hua Ruge, by the way, finds out the still sleeping devouring beast.


    The devouring beast shakes its big head and wakes itself up before saying, "yes, the soul."


    "Is it a legendary artifact?" She asked.


    The Devourer thought for a long time with his head askew, and finally said, "no, it''s like a sojourner."


    Hua rugo understood immediately in combination with president Fang''s words. She said:


    "that is, this person is a lonely soul, which stays in this talisman and remains unchanged. Once someone probes this thing with mental power, the lonely soul will attack people and want to occupy other people''s bodies."


    It can also explain why this thing is cursed and people who touch it are dead.


    Phagocytic animal analysis is not clear, but listen to Hua Ruge and nod: "yes."


    "Then what should I do?" Hua Ruge seldom asks for advice.


    "Give it to me, I can eat it." Swallowing animals excitedly wave their forepaws.


    Hua rugo pulled his back paw a bit, and his whole body lost balance and fell on the table.


    "I can''t get promoted now. It''s useless for you to eat. Besides, it''s so awesome. If I use it, how many people will die." Hua Ruge was filled with emotion at the thought of that scene.


    "Then you can only surrender to that man." Devouring beast simply lying on the table can not get up, a pair of big eyes is very aggrieved.


    "How can I see my strength? Can you help me?" Hua Ruge''s idea of swallowing the beast again.


    See it love to answer to ignore immediately hold it up and say: "you are a god beast, there must be a way right."


    The Devourer turned away from her.


    "In this way, I picked up many dead people''s magic wands and other things in sky city last time, and I''ll give them to you." Hua Ruge timely brings out benefits.


    "Last time you went to Sky City, you said you could find it for me." The devouring beast has no trust in the owner who loves to deceive others and does not deceive the beast.


    "I''ll give you something to eat." Hua Ruge thought about the huge sky city and the little things with palms in his hands. He thought it was unrealistic.


    "Of course!" Swallowing the beast is very straightforward, "from heaven to earth, there is no swallowing the beast can''t eat."


    "You eat!" Hua Ruge has no interest in this heroic talk.


    "Don''t lie to you this time. If you don''t agree, you will have nothing."


    "Then I will help you."


    "How can I help?" Hua is more brilliant than the flowers out of the window.


    "The beast is born with its own divinity, and I am a devouring attribute. I can devour his soul directly. He can only surrender if he doesn''t want to be destroyed." Said the devouring beast.


    Hua Ruge opened his eyes wide: "I found that as long as you eat, you must be good at it."


    As soon as the small neck and big eyes of the devouring beast are fixed, they will be furious.


    Hua Ruge immediately said, "if you want to tear your face, you have to wait for the cooperation to end. After all, there are snacks."


    The swallowing beast''s neck shrank after hearing the words. He is not ready to make trouble.


    "You are ready. If I were swallowed, you would have no master." Hua rugo picked up a piece of metal and said to the devouring beast.


    Phagocytic beast a lift head, show her big nostrils.


    Hua Ruge feels that he has made friends with it.


    She slowly talked about her spiritual power and got into the forbidden spirit talisman, and suddenly felt a Yin Qi hit her. Then a voice sounded in her mind:


    "ha ha ha, I''ve been waiting for decades and finally someone dares to get close to me. The humble weak, give up your body."


    At the next moment, Hua Yuege feels that his spirit is absorbed and absorbed by another more powerful spiritual force.


    The Devourer jumped on her shoulder, eyes on her brain bag fixed on the black metal piece.

 Chapter 81

    Hua Ruge immediately felt that there was not a strong force, but the spiritual force with the power of terror engulfed came in. When the spiritual force collided with the cold spiritual force, the cold spiritual force seemed to be a piece of snow splashed with hot water, which was swallowed up in a moment.


    "Ah!"


    In the space, there was a heart rending roar, and then the cold spirit of the rapid evacuation.


    "You can''t be cured without a card." Hua Yuege said with a scornful voice, and asked: "say, want to live or want to die?"


    "Want to live, I want to live." There was a voice of anguish and urgency.


    The spiritual force is swallowed alive, which is extremely unfavorable to him, who is a soul body. It''s easy to be spirited out.


    "Then give me the contract. There is only one way out." Hua is as straightforward as a song, and doesn''t bend around.


    This trade can be done as soon as it can. If you can''t do it, you can eat it directly. The forbidden talisman is also your own.


    "Well, I think you are the master, and I will be loyal to you in the future."


    The man was eager to show his loyalty. He was afraid that Hua Ruge would lose his temper all his life. After all, he knew that he was a difficult host when he listened to him.


    "That''s fine."


    Hua Yuege said with his right hand and pointed it into a sword. The wind element on his fingertip made a cut in his left hand and dropped a drop of blood on the forbidden talisman.


    At the same time, I took in a wisp of soul sent by the spirits.


    With this, it''s just an idea that Hua rugo wants him to die. Moreover, this is the contract between the master and the servant. If Hua Ruge died, he would not live.


    "Thank you, master." The soul inside is grateful.


    Hua Ruge suddenly felt that there was a strange feeling with the forbidden talisman, and when he thought of the talisman, a black breath came into her body.


    She reached for a finger, and then a stream of black gas burst out, very fast, and the black gas would fly again in her mind, which would form the black metal plate in her palm.


    "Good things." Hua Ruge sighs.


    "Yes, master. It''s the holy thing of the meteorite sun cult. It''s a magic weapon refined by a holy spirit Master. Those three or more levels higher than you can imprison power." The voice of the soul came from the sheet metal.


    "It''s no use being three or more levels higher than me." Hua Yuege asked.


    "No, it''s just that we can''t completely imprison, but we can still imprison some forces." The man said again.


    "That''s against the sky." Hua Ruge licked the corner of his mouth.


    Her own combat strength can be more than three levels of combat, but even if above three levels, she is not without the power of World War I, even if she touches the female tiger Lan Xin above again, she can knock off her front teeth.


    This is the best cheating device when we can''t advance.


    "And who are you? Why are you here? " Hua Yuege asked.


    "I am a leader of the meteorite deity. This talisman was given by the above. But later, when the meteorite deity was destroyed and I was seriously injured, I abandoned my body and entered the talisman."


    "It''s more than 100 years ago that Choei sun cult happened. It''s said that all the people in it are demons. They kill people, drink blood and do evil." Hua Ruge turns out the records in the ancient books in memory.


    "That''s just an excuse to kill us and rob the artifact!" The man abhorred.


    "What artifact?" Hua Ruge is only interested in this.


    She doesn''t believe it. She doesn''t believe it. She doesn''t believe it. She doesn''t believe it.


    "I don''t know. I only know it''s the weapon of the LORD God. It has the ability to destroy the sky and the earth."


    "That''s what they say." Hua Ruge didn''t take it seriously and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Back to the master, my name is Archie." Archie said respectfully.


    "It''s not like a personal name." Hua is singing.


    Archie may have been suffering from internal injuries. He said one sentence for a long time: "each of us will be given a new name after joining the church, which means that we forget the past and belong to the church only."


    "Your church is quite abnormal." Hua Ruge began to mend the knife again.


    Archie felt that although he had avoided being swallowed, he might die of anger.


    The next day, Hua Ruge went out early. First, he found a fortune teller on the street, and then he handed a broken territory pill to him, asking him to find a way to hand it to the eldest son of the second room of Zhangjia.


    Because she heard the news yesterday that Zhang Yushi had a younger brother. Because there was no separation between the two houses, both of them were fighting for the position of head of the house. Because Zhang Yixiu, the son of Zhang Yushi, was taller, the big house was always very respectable.


    Now that Zhang Yi is dead, Zhang Yushi has lost his only son and lost his competitive capital. However, the son of Er Fang has been wandering among the seven level soldiers, but his competitiveness is not strong, but his promotion to the battle division is totally different.


    Zhang Yushi would never let Er Fang ride on his head, so he would argue. After all, if his son is not alive, the position of the head of the family will be lost.


    So once the plan is completed, there is no time and energy for Zhang Yushi to do anything wrong with Zhang Yi.


    The young master of the second room of Zhangjia always believes in destiny, so it''s the least suspicious to send it like this.


    Seeing that the man sold the pill to the second room young master, Hua Ruge left at ease and sent the remaining two pills to the auction house. He took tens of thousands of gold coins to buy food first.


    A thousand carts of grain is not a small amount. Even if you buy so much grain at once in Wangdu, it will cause panic. So Hua rugo told the mercenaries to buy it along the road. This will not only reduce the transportation intensity, but also quietly transport the grain to the barbarian tribe.


    The mercenary is willing to receive a large commission and there is no danger. He promises to return within two months to get another part of the Commission and then leaves.


    As soon as Hua rugo returned to the college, he saw that a big brand had been set up in the martial arts arena of the center, and many students were discussing it below.


    Huaruge, which has always been very lively, is crowded to the front. The yellow sign has a red striking font.


    It says that in three months, there will be a semi annual college competition. At that time, all the selected colleges of Dazheng will come to Wangdu to participate in the challenge arena competition. The top ten winners in the competition will have the opportunity to enter the army to hold important positions.


    The top five can even enter the most transcendent and mysterious Jixian Hall of Dazhen. It is said that the people in the hall enjoy privileges that countless nobles do not have, and the resources are beyond the reach of the royal children. No matter where they go, they will be respected and have a high status.


    As long as you enter the Jixian hall, you can become a lord when you come out. It''s not uncommon for you to become a nobleman, a lord, and a feudal overlord when you are separated.


    In another way, it''s the best gold plating place for Dazheng.


    Hua Ruge is well-known for this. She looks at the brand with a smile. If she enters the Jixian hall, it''s time for her to blind the world.

 Chapter 82

    And if you can have a territory of your own, it seems good to occupy the mountain as the king.


    See what is written in the back is that before participating in the competition, our college will carry out a selection, only ten of the freshmen in this class can be selected to participate in the competition.


    If she remembers it well, it seems that there are quite a few freshmen with good strength, but they seldom go to the test field, so they can''t see each other.


    Hua Ruge thought as she left. It seems that she must find a way to get through this time. Even if it''s only one level, she will be selected.


    But it''s easy to say that without spiritual nourishment, it''s impossible for her to advance.


    After returning to the room, Hua Ruge began a one-month closing period to try to improve his accomplishments through austerity and reuse of a large number of elixir drugs.


    So for a whole month, she was either refining pills or cultivating, and the time soon passed.


    When Hua Ruge went out of the pass, she really vomited a mouthful of dullness. Although this method is very stupid, she can''t afford to use it except for her alchemist. Fortunately, it''s not useless to be stupid. She feels that under such intense cultivation, she is getting closer and closer to breakthrough.


    She stretched, and the sable, who was leaning beside her and taking the elixir, belched.


    This month only it is accompanying her, the two people get along with more and more habits and tacit understanding.


    "That''s me, you will not be willing to give you pills every day as sugar beans." Hua Ruge teases the mink by the leg.


    This thing used to be very proud and charming and disliked her touch, but now it is very used to rely on her. They depend on each other and don''t feel so bored. ,


    the sable Ao Jiao takes another pill, or she turns her head and ignores her. She looks very Ao Jiao.


    "You have no conscience." Hua Ruge got up and said, "you want to go out, do you want to follow me?"


    The sable hears the words to turn the purple pupil and then holds several small bottles to enter the spirit beast space in the ring.


    Hua Yuege smiles, holds a red medicine bottle in his hand and goes out.


    Her direction is the war palace.


    When he arrived at the door, he bowed down immediately and respectfully invited her in.


    There are manservants on the way. Hua rugo has never seen the two mammies who cleaned your body that day. It is likely that they were specially found for her.


    She came to Tuo Ba Rui''s bedroom with some lightness that she didn''t realize.


    "Who are you, even the prince''s residence dare to break in?" The confused voice is more curious. Hua Ruge looks back and sees only a man with white brocade.


    I really don''t know if it''s better to be with good-looking people. Anyway, this man is also handsome and attractive.


    "They didn''t break in. They let me in." Hua Yuege pointed to the door and asked, "I haven''t seen you before."


    "I haven''t seen elder martial brother for a long time? How could he let others come to visit him often? " The man''s face was a strange look.


    "And bind people to be guests." Hua Yuege added.


    "Pooh..." The man laughed out loud, only feeling that the young man in front of him was very funny.


    "Princess, why are you here?"


    At this time, the black leopard came from another direction and was shocked to see Hua Ruge.


    "Cough, cough..."


    The man coughed for a while, stared at the black leopard, pointed to Hua Ruge and asked, "say it again? What do you call him? "


    "Princess, doctor Yun, you don''t know..."


    "I saw what I didn''t know." The brocade interrupts him: "no wonder that guy isn''t close to the girl, he likes the young man."


    Hua Ruge is rarely said to be black faced.


    "It''s not what you think. It''s what they scream. Don''t think about it."


    She didn''t have the habit of explaining with strangers, but she couldn''t stand the misunderstanding. It was a gooseflesh drop.


    "You don''t have to explain. To enter the war palace means everything." You don''t have to say that Yunjin looks like I understand.


    Hua Ruge really wants to kick on his handsome face. He just ignores the common man and asks the black leopard, "what about your prince?"


    "Go back to the princess. He''s not here." The black leopard said respectfully.


    "Don''t scream." Hua Ruge stared at him angrily and asked, "when will he come back? I''ll wait for him."


    "No adultery." Cloud brocade does not believe.


    "Doctor Mongolia, shut up." Hua is like a song of discontent.


    "The prince has been out for many days. It is estimated that he will be back in a few days. Is there anything wrong with the princess?" Said the Panther.


    Hua Ruge frowns. No wonder Tuoba Rui doesn''t harass himself recently. He''s away from home.


    "It''s nothing, just send him something, and you can turn it over when he comes back," Hua rugo said, handing over the medicine bottle in his hand.


    Who knows that the black leopard hasn''t received it, she feels that there is a gust of wind in front of her, so that the bottle in her hand is held in her hand, which is brocade.


    Hua Ruge''s face is calm, but his heart is shocked. I''m afraid that the strength of this man is not too much under Tuo barre.


    Brocade opened the lid and sniffed. His smiling eyes became cold. Looking at Hua Ruge, he asked, "this is the medicine for repairing the vein. Do you know his disease?"


    "At least I can''t be worse than you, a Mongolian doctor."


    Hua Yuege doesn''t care.


    Yunjin took a deep breath: "then I will take it for him. Please don''t tell others what you know, or neither I nor he can protect you."


    Hua Ruge is inexplicable for a while. It''s better to take medicine if you have a heart disease. Do you need such a God to talk about it.


    However, seeing the solemn look of Yunjin, she still agreed: "I''m not a gossip, I won''t say it."


    "That''s good."


    "Remember to ask him to take the medicine. I''ll check again next time." Hua rugo said that people have left.


    Seeing her go far, Yunjin said worriedly, "elder martial brother is just playing around. How can others know his condition?"


    Black Panther mo.


    His master has been willful for a long time.


    Hua Ruge sent the medicine and went to the auction house again. After exchanging the pills for medicine and money, she didn''t stay outside and went back to the college directly. This time, she saw a familiar figure just at the door.


    With the help of servants, Zhang Bi packed up and went out.


    She raised her eyebrows. She didn''t know what was going on, but soon she heard the voices around her.


    It turned out that she underestimated the internal strife of the aristocratic family. After the second room of Zhangjia succeeded to live in the family, she even deleted the family tree of Zhang Yushi. Now Zhang Bi is no longer an aristocrat, so she can no longer go to school.


    "Hua Ruge, you are a villain. It''s because of you that you''ve got such a field!" Zhang Bi sees Hua Ruge and scolds her angrily.


    She believed that her brother was killed by Hua rugo. If her brother didn''t die, the family would not be defeated. She would not even fail in the noble college.

 Chapter 83

    Blame him!


    "I dare to face the difficulties, but I don''t care to beat the water dog in pain. I can''t live for my own sins. You can''t blame others." The voice of Hua Ruge is light.


    She plays a passive role all the time. If Zhangjia doesn''t force herself again and again, she will never fall into the present situation.


    But Zhang Bi still doesn''t know herself, so she scolds when she opens her mouth.


    "Mad dog." Hua rugo avoided her and went to the college.


    The onlookers were stunned. It was the first time they saw Hua Ruge being scolded in public without returning his words and leaving directly.


    This one is more expert, but is it Hua Ruge?


    "Brother." LAN bing''er listens to the sound and rushes over. At this time, Hua Ruge is out of the crowd.


    "What''s the matter with you in such a hurry?" Hua rugo saw that she was already sweating.


    "I heard that she was scolding you in the martial arts arena, so I came here. Is brother OK?" She asked worried.


    "I''ll take her to heart." Hua Ruge grinned and rubbed the head of blue binger and said, "don''t be so nervous about me."


    Blue ice son nods, ask again: "elder brother wants to participate in a competition."


    She said, pointing to the sign erected by the martial arts arena.


    "Not only to participate but also to win." Hua Ruge is very confident.


    LAN bing''er nodded, "I believe brother, I''m ready for the room. Call me whenever you need anything."


    "My dear, let''s practice."


    After the two separated, Hua rugo went back to his house and found that it was clean and tidy. When he saw that other people''s girls were so virtuous, Hua rugo lamented that they were inferior to each other.


    She felt that she was getting closer to breaking the bottleneck, so she continued to use the old method. In addition to eating, sleeping and alchemy, Hua Ruge''s time was used to regulate her breathing. The effect of


    method was very slow, but the accumulated effect was very obvious.


    After another half month, Hua Ruge finally felt that he was about to break through, only one last chance was left to be filled with better pills.


    One day, when she heard a knock on the door, she thought it was LAN bing''er who came to clean up, but unexpectedly it was a black leopard.


    "Why are you here? What''s the matter with your prince? " She asked strangely.


    Since she moved here, Tuo BARREI has become a regular customer. Suddenly, she doesn''t come here. It''s still weird.


    "The Lord just returned to the mansion. He asked his subordinates to bring this to you." The Panther said and handed over a straight wooden box.


    "Give me something again?" Hua Ruge said in some distress.


    It''s OK to give gifts. How can I change them.


    "The LORD said it would be useful to you, so you must keep it."


    Hua Ruge understood that the king of war, who had been obsessive-compulsive, did not refuse. He raised his hand and opened the box.


    I saw a piece of white jade lying in the wooden box. It was wide at the top and narrow at the bottom. There was a small hole on the top. It should be worn on the neck.


    She reached out and found that the jade not only had a warm touch, but also seemed to increase the speed of her body''s spiritual power. It should be to increase the spiritual power. It has the same effect as the heaven and earth''s spiritual things, but it''s less effective. It looks like it''s customized for the size of the elements.


    "How could he have such a thing?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Let''s wait for the prince to come and ask yourself. My subordinates will leave." The Panther said a bow and left.


    Room Zhonghua is holding this jade like a song, feeling the activity of spiritual power in the body, always feeling something wrong.


    He always knew what she needed, and then forced it on her. This feeling made her uncomfortable, but it couldn''t get up. He only felt his chest was stuffy, and he didn''t know what to express.


    "What a mess it is."


    Hua Song stopped practicing Tucao, she could not make complaints about it.


    The spirit in her body was active and restless, as if she were in the mood now.


    "Hua Ruge, can you stop being so unpromising? It''s just a piece of jade. You can''t even control your mind?" She scolded herself.


    After a while, she went into practice again.


    A moment later.


    "Where on earth did he come from?"


    "He won''t go far to find jade for me."


    "Bah, how can it be!"


    Purple shadow flashed, sable came out of the space and looked at her discontentedly.


    The meaning of the eyes is obvious. It''s so noisy that you can''t let people sleep.


    Hua Ruge saw that her eyes were bright, so the sable was unfortunately pulled to say something for half a night, and finally fell asleep with her.


    She has been practicing so hard for so long. Now she has a good chance to break through. Hua rugo hasn''t even grasped it.


    This irrational her makes her feel strange.


    Hua Ruge finally woke up, because he didn''t sleep in the middle of the night last night.


    The morning is the second time after the morning. She knows this very well, and then she goes out.


    This is her first time to go out for half a month. Her destination is still the prince Zhan''s mansion. She should always say thanks for her gifts.


    And as a doctor, she should be concerned about whether he gets better after taking pills.


    It is still a smooth way into the war palace.


    In the bedroom, Zhan Wang Tuoba Rui is now lying on the bed, holding a red medicine bottle in his hand, and his mouth is slightly raised.


    It''s true that this woman is getting more and more popular for her to put her mind to him.


    "It''s just a low-level pill. It''s useless to take it. What are you happy about there?" Yunjin couldn''t understand the smile on his elder martial brother''s face.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and said, "you don''t understand. Your mind is the most important."


    "You won''t really like that woman." Yunjin''s face is unbelievable.


    He is a famous doctor and an alchemist. Of course, he can''t even see the disguise of Huaxing pill.


    at this time, the knock on the door sounded, and Tuo Barry frowned. Then he listened to the outside saying: "Your Highness, are you there?"


    It''s her voice.


    "Come in." Tuoba Rui didn''t want to.


    "Why are you, doctor Mongolia?" Hua Ruge has no good way.


    "What is the doctor of Mongolia?" Yunjin is more concerned about it.


    Hua Ruge smiled at him. When Yunjin thought she was going to know the answer, she said with a flat face: "I won''t tell you. I''m so angry with you."


    The brocade was silent for a while.


    Sure enough, only women and villains are hard to raise.


    Now he doesn''t know that Hua rugo has both.


    Tuoba Rui smiled at her: "here you are?"


    "Why do you look so bad?" Hua Ruge said that he was going to feel the pulse for him. Her intuition told her that Tuoba Rui was definitely aggravated for some reason.


    Tuo Ba Rui takes back his hand and says, "it''s not easy to come here. Don''t say that."


    "You''re a patient. I''m a doctor. That''s all I can say." Hua Ruge won''t let go of the opportunity easily.


    Tuo Ba Rui shakes his head again: "I am a man who is sick and needs women''s care."

 Chapter 84

    "Can we get down to business?"


    "That''s serious. Do you want to be serious?" Tuoba Rui teases her with a smile.


    Fortunately, Hua Ruge was nervous and did not blush. He said directly, "I will not take care of you. Don''t even think about it."


    Brocade can''t stand to sneak out for a long time. It''s not forgotten to take it to the door by the way. In my heart, though the woman is not feminine, she is more beautiful.


    When he closed the door, he thought of huaruge''s appearance. Few people could reach it. It was a blessing.


    "Jade to me." Tuoba Rui opens his hand.


    Hua Ruge said that how could he be like a child? If he didn''t agree with me, he would go back to the toys he borrowed before. She was a little reluctant. After all, she didn''t use them to break through.


    But she didn''t have the cheek to accept other people''s things, so she took it out of the space and put it on his hand.


    Tuo Ba Rui takes over, and then touches a black silk thread from under the pillow and goes through the hole.


    Hua Ruge''s brutal action made him so careful that he felt that the anti eruption was so bad that the man was not boring on the surface, but a bit of exploration value.


    Tuo Ba Rui said after wearing the silk thread: "can you help me up?"


    "Not good." Hua is like a song, head shaking like a drum.


    "I was hurt for the jade." Tuoba Rui begins to kidnap in love.


    "Are you serious?" Hua Ruge is a little restless. In fact, she had such a guess before.


    After Tuoba Rui left and came back, it was hard for people not to associate the two because of more jade and more injuries.


    "Help me up, I''ll tell you. I really don''t have the strength to get up now."


    Hua rugo didn''t think much about it any more. He sat by the bed, one hand holding his arm, the other hand around his neck, and helped him up.


    Her movement is not gentle, but also measured, Tuo Ba Rui''s upper body quickly left the bed.


    Hua Ruge''s hands continued to work hard, but just then Tuo BARREI suddenly sat up, his hands around her neck, slightly leaning his head to tie the jade thread.


    Hua rugo still keeps the action of holding him with one hand and wrapping his hand around the back of his neck. Because Tuo BARREI suddenly gets up and now the two people''s bodies are stuck together, her posture is very like taking the initiative to hold him again.


    Tuoba Rui helps her tie the silk thread seriously, and her hot breath pours on Hua Ruge''s snow-white neck, which makes her feel that even her heart is tickling. It''s hard to breathe, and she wants to escape, but she feels that her brain is short circuited with her body.


    Hua Ruge feels as if her face is a little hot.


    Damn it, how could it be like this! This kind of feeling is too distracting, which makes her always strong heart uncomfortable.


    Tuo BARREI''s hand was not as dexterous as he thought. It took him a long time to tie it. When Hua Yuejue''s time was over and he could run, he opened his arms and held her in his arms. He untied her hair and buried his head in her neck.


    Hua Ruge finally felt that he could not breathe.


    "Tuo barrui, don''t think you can take advantage of me if you work for me!" She is angry and angry, but I don''t know why the voice is not very fierce, but a little more gentle than usual.


    "I''ve just lied to you. I''m not hurt. I just had a relapse on the way back."


    Hua Ruge said angrily, "I know you lied to me."


    "Why do you always believe when I tell lies?" Tuo Ba Rui''s tone is helpless, but the tenderness of her sweetheart between her eyebrows has never been turned away. She dotes on her child.


    Hua Yuege''s body is stiff and his heart is stuffy. He feels regretful and feels that he can''t bear such feelings.


    "This jade, can I not?" Hua Yuege opens his mouth, knowing that he may touch his scales, but he has to say.


    She may have no way to give him anything, so she doesn''t want him to have hope.


    "No, it can''t be undone." Tuoba Rui''s voice is still faint: "this silk is called Heart pulling. Unless I don''t like you one day, it will untie automatically."


    Suddenly in the face of such blatant confession, Hua Ruge felt shocked, unbelievable and at a loss as if she had been suddenly attacked.


    So at this moment, her reaction is not to push him away, but to be stunned by the rigidity of her body.


    Tuoba Rui is the initiative to let go of her, looking at her slightly red face heart or very satisfied.


    At least, much better than before.


    "Tuo barrow, I''m kind enough to come to see you. You''re playing a hooligan on me." She jumped two steps, indignant way.


    Looking at her hair flying in the air, Tuoba Rui admires: "if you change back to women''s clothes, you must be more beautiful than those women, do you want to think about it?"


    "Not yet." Hua Ruge''s head is slanted. He is angry and doesn''t show it to him. He behaves like the proud sable.


    "I know you have a special identity, but you can marry me. You don''t need any strength at that time. Naturally, those people respect you very much."


    He lures, if big Zheng can have a position to let the whole people look up to worship, it is the war princess.


    Hua Ruge stared at him with beautiful eyes: "the beauty you want!"


    "I just miss you." Tuoba Rui responds quietly.


    Hua rugo felt that he was no match for anything. He simply said, "I''m going."


    "Don''t go, stay with me." Tuoba Rui''s overbearing voice.


    As expected, the nature is hard to change.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t listen to him.


    "Pain..." Tuoba Rui covers his chest, but his voice is also painful.


    "Lost to you." Hua Ruge turned back and said, "I''ll feel your pulse."


    Tuoba Rui obediently extended her hand this time. Hua rugo stretched out three green and jade fingers to put them on. But just touching Tuoba Rui, she turned her wrist to hold her hand, and never let it go.


    It''s rare that he is ill and has such skill.


    "Sure enough, it''s good for women." Tuoba Rui is very satisfied with his tactics of chasing his wife.


    Hua yuekuang Khan: "who taught you this?"


    "I have a unique talent. I don''t need to teach you."


    "Sure enough, the iceberg is so sullen." Hua Ruge murmured, "you can let me stay, but only if you let me diagnose you and prescribe medicine for you."


    "There''s nothing to see. It can''t be cured." Tuoba Rui said it casually, as if he had known his own destiny for a long time.


    "I don''t believe in incurable diseases. Let me try." Hua Ruge sticks to it.


    Tuo Ba Rui suddenly has a smile, and feels that this woman is much better to herself now than before.


    Hua Ruge took advantage of his unprepared, pulled his arm and examined it.


    Tuoba Rui saw that she insisted, and did not stop.


    His illness is a big secret, but he can''t hide it from her.


    Hua rugo felt that his condition was serious again, the cracks in his veins became more and more, as if they were all broken at any time.

 Chapter 85

    "Have I taken the medicine I gave you?" She asked with a frown.


    Tuoba Rui shook his head truthfully.


    "Why not take the medicine."


    "It''s the first time you''ve given me something." Tuoba Rui said seriously.


    Hua Ruge is speechless, as if it were true.


    "Eat it, and I''ll give it to you." Unfortunately, Hua Ruge''s voice is softer.


    "No, unless you send me another thing." Tuoba Rui talks about conditions.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and shook his head: "I don''t have anything to give. In this way, I owe you a gift. Take the medicine first."


    She felt as if she were coaxing children.


    "That''s what you said. If you don''t give it to me, you can rob it." Tuoba Rui said that he was willing to take out the medicine bottle and put a pill in his mouth.


    The pill will melt at the entrance, and the fragrance will burst. It''s like eating sugar in his mouth.


    "If you could tell me how the injury came about, I might try something else." Hua Yuege asked tentatively.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "this can''t be said."


    Hua Ruge said with a helpless face, "I haven''t seen such a disobedient patient like you."


    For the next few days, Hua Ruge stayed in the prince''s mansion, because she didn''t have time to refine the shape pill when the time came, so she put on the women''s clothes.


    The war palace is a wall of iron. No one will divulge the news. She feels so comfortable.


    On this day, she wore a long goose yellow dress, and mammy combed her girl''s hair in a bun. She was a little less heroic and more tender than before. She was really the best in the world.


    Since she came, Tuo BARREI would not let Yunjin diagnose her illness. A generation of miracle doctors in Yunjin hall are idle. It''s enough fun to watch a little girl get medicine all day.


    Hua Ruge came out with the medicine. Seeing Yunjin standing in the courtyard looking at her, Yunjin always thought that she had a good eye for women. Unexpectedly, she underestimated Hua Ruge''s appearance. If she didn''t say anything, it would be enough for people to have a memorable look.


    "What are you looking at? I haven''t seen a beautiful girl." Hua Ruge is proud and charming.


    "It''s true that I haven''t seen you so fierce." Brocade smiled back.


    "It''s good to know the ferocity. Be careful that the girl won''t dig your eyes one day." Hua Ruge is the same.


    Yunjin shakes his head: "don''t worry, I have a sweetheart. I won''t give you an idea."


    "Whose girl is so unlucky to you." Hua, like a song, has a bitter cold.


    Yunjin smiled sympathetically: "it''s not your luck."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song.


    No matter from which point of view, it is really a bit unlucky for Tuoba Rui.


    Hua rushes away like a song.


    Looking at her back, Yunjin looked serious and murmured, "I''m not kidding."


    Tuoba Rui looks very good these two days. I don''t know whether it''s Hua Ruge''s medicine or people. Of course, the latter is more likely.


    Hua rugo sat by the bed and gave him medicine as usual.


    At first, her eldest daughter refused, but she couldn''t stand Tuo BARREI. She saw that he was a patient, and she just followed.


    "You''ve recovered well these two days. I''ll be back tomorrow." Hua Ruge said while taking medicine.


    Then she just felt that the sunny day was suddenly overcast, and a cold wind blew by. His highness Zhan Wang''s face was not good at all.


    "My friends will worry if I disappear for such a long time, and I have to dry up and break through. I am going to challenge the arena soon."


    Hua Ruge''s good voice and good spirit.


    "You don''t want to run away from me?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "Absolutely not." Hua Ruge, how dare you say that.


    Tuoba Rui hears the speech expression to finally ease down, although reluctantly, also nods: "that is good."


    "Take the medicine." Hua rugo continues to feed him.


    Tuoba Rui opens her mouth obediently and enjoys her rare warmth.


    Hua Ruge has been living in a main courtyard these days. She doesn''t know how the ancient houses are distributed. She doesn''t know that she lives in a courtyard that her mother can live in.


    That night, she sat on the bed with her knees crossed, and the teardrop shaped jade on her neck made her spiritual power more active. She was making a final breakthrough with the accumulation of these days.


    She is confident that the breakthrough is today.


    Hua Ruge has always been a person with strong control. Half an hour after she sat down, her eyebrows were wrinkled severely, the sign of the seal stopped, and all the spiritual power gathered in her body rushed to the bottleneck.


    In the next moment, the powerful psychic power suddenly becomes bright and flows into the air sea, which has almost doubled, and gradually subsides.


    The sixth level, which had been trapped for several months, was finally a breakthrough. She also found a way. With the necklace given by Tuoba Rui, even if there is no heaven and Earth Spirit in the future, it is more difficult for her to make progress without any inch.


    Hua Ruge is sweaty but grins at her teeth. She is very happy. Now she has confidence in the competition more than a month later.


    The body of elements is different from other physique. Every breakthrough is a huge leap. Level 6 soul skill is much stronger than level 5. Now, not to mention the soul mentor, she can easily kill another level one star soul mentor.


    This is the strength of the body of elements, and the more to the later realm, the more obvious this advantage is.


    Called Mammy to take the hot water, Hua Ruge took a hot bath, and she fell asleep.


    The next day, she ordered people to buy Herbs to refine huaxingdan, but she didn''t go back to the college directly. Instead, she wandered in the street. She still owes Tuo BARREI a gift, so she thought about it early.


    In the end, she went directly to a small area on the third floor of Qingyun auction house. All the things in it were extremely expensive, but the quality was very good.


    I think it''s not expensive as long as I can buy it.


    "What kind of treasure does this gentleman want to choose?" The young man quickly came up and asked, saying and pouring her a cup of tea with the teapot.


    "The one that can be worn on the body, good-looking and practical, recommend some for me." Hua Yuege took a sip of tea and said slowly.


    The young man thought for a moment and asked carefully, "what price do you want?"


    "It doesn''t matter the price, just the good things." Hua Ruge is rich and powerful. She just went to the following account room and settled a sum of money for pills. Now she is not short of money.


    "OK, just a moment. I''ll take good things for you." Xiaosi''s listening is a big customer, and he is very polite.


    Hua Ruge suddenly feels like he''s a little high-profile. What should he do if he sells himself for a while.


    Too much money is really a disease, to be cured.


    She was thinking of hate.


    After a while, the second child came back and held out a piece of things and said, "my guest, look at this. The baby I just sent in a few days ago is absolutely superior."


    What he brought was a big box, which didn''t look very big.


    Once opened, it is a pure black jade pendant. The sunlight will not reflect any light on it. It''s a bit deep, and it''s very texture, smooth and warm. It''s super expensive material at first sight.

 Chapter 86

    The carving on it is even more delicate. A dragon is lifelike, which makes people awe when they look at it.


    "It''s made of the best Xuanyu. It''s not only good-looking, but also a magic weapon. Wearing it, you can be immune to the spirit skill below level 5."


    The little guy is trying to sell.


    Hua Ruge thinks that this is really abnormal. Not only can he take the lead in the war, but also he has an extra life saving talisman. Although the abnormal strength may not be used, in case he is careless about the enemy.


    Moreover, the style of the jade pendant is very suitable for Tuoba Rui''s deep and luxurious temperament, and it looks good to wear.


    "That''s it. How much is it?" Hua Yuege said and picked up the tea to drink.


    "Back to my guest, 500000 gold coins." The young man made a careful offer.


    Hua Ruge barely swallowed a sip of tea he had just drunk and said to the guy, "it''s too dark for you, even if it''s good, it can''t be priced."


    "My guest, you don''t know the market. This Xuanyu is rare, and the best one is rare. Moreover, this jade pendant is of fine workmanship and is worth this price after being processed by the craftsman." The boy explained.


    Hua Ruge took out a Zijing card and said, "I''m an acquaintance of yours. I know Master Ji, too. Don''t you give me a cheaper price?"


    The little guy hesitated when he saw the jingka and heard the name of master Ji. He said quickly, "the little one will call the shopkeeper."


    "Go." Hua waves like a song.


    When the young man left, a man came up the stairs, wearing a signboard blue soul master robe. It seemed dignified and elegant. There was a kind of high cold goddess. But Hua Ruge knew that this woman was not cold-blooded, but cold-blooded!


    It''s not someone else. It''s Hua Ruge''s old acquaintance, Fang Lanxin.


    "Yo, Miss Fang, the xuanshou forest party should have a good harvest." Hua Yuege is the first to speak.


    Fang Lanxin went to fight for the city of the sky. As a result, his men were killed and injured but were robbed by others. When he thought about it, he hated Nanping. Suddenly he was mentioned as a pain. Fang Lanxin could not help but smile and say: "br >


    " how do you know I''ve been there? "


    "Guess, but I think Miss Fang is very strong. If you want to get something good, why don''t you give me a long insight?" Hua Ruge has nothing to do with her.


    "Hua Ruge, you must know something, right?" Fang Lanxin squints her eyes. It''s dangerous to look at her.


    She knows that Hua Ruge''s heart is not a general person, and it is impossible for her to guess things.


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly: "I don''t know, I''m open and aboveboard, but I don''t know those shameful activities."


    "Hua Ruge, don''t think I can''t kill you." Fang Lanxin''s face calmed down when she said this, which proved that she was not a meaningful decision made by doing things.


    But she really didn''t dare to do it herself.


    She is too afraid of Zhan Wang. She thinks that no matter how she arranges, she will be found, but there is no way to kill Hua Ruge with her energy.


    "You just can''t kill me." Hua Yuege doesn''t care.


    With the forbidden talisman and promotion, facing Lanxin on the top, she can also be invincible, and is not afraid of her.


    Moreover, they have already formed a feud. No matter what her attitude is, she can''t change the situation. It''s useless for her to keep a low profile.


    Fang Lanxin took a few deep breaths to calm her breathing. Knowing that her family quarrel was not her opponent, she didn''t quarrel with her at all.


    She looked away from Hua Ruge and saw the jade pendant on the table. She narrowed her eyes and said, "that''s what I want to reserve. It''s useless if you look at it."


    Hua Ruge picks eyebrows, which is her habitual action when she can''t judge whether it is true or not.


    "I brought money today, and it will soon belong to me." Fang Lanxin said proudly.


    She didn''t lie, because soon it was Tuo BARREI''s birthday. She wanted to buy a gift for a long time. She finally saw this jade pendant yesterday. Today, she came to pay for it. She didn''t think Hua Yuege wanted to buy it.


    "Even if you don''t want to be shameful, it''s from someone else''s auction house. Don''t make a decision so early." Hua Ruge leaned on the chair, raised her legs and didn''t take her words to heart.


    Fang Lanxin simply sat on the other side of the table, and the two were so locked up.


    The shopkeeper arrived soon and saw the two men here. He asked, "who are you going to buy this jade?"


    "Me."


    Two words of mine, one voice.


    The shopkeeper was stunned.


    "You don''t remember me, shopkeeper. I came to see the jade yesterday and have made a reservation. I''m here to pay today." Fang Lanxin said and took out a purple crystal card, but it was not issued by the auction house.


    "I remember you, Miss Fang." The shopkeeper is very hakodai, and the people of Jixian hall will be respected when they get there.


    "That''s good. You can take the money." She said and handed the card out.


    "Well, Miss Fang, you came to see it yesterday, but you didn''t make a reservation. It would be unfair to that little brother." The shopkeeper said in a polite but not flattering tone.


    Hua Ruge not only felt that Qingyun auction house was very popular, but even a small shopkeeper didn''t give Fang Lanxin face.


    Fang Lanxin is a well-known figure in Dazheng. Few people who don''t give her face from Wang have the courage to think of the shopkeeper.


    "I told you at that time that I would come to buy it tomorrow, so it''s not a reservation." Fang Lanxin has no expression on her face, but her voice is very strong.


    She is used to being held. She has a domineering manner for a long time.


    "Reservation is subject to deposit, but Miss Fang doesn''t have it. You can''t count it here." The manager''s attitude is still not humble.


    Hua is like singing and smacking his tongue. What kind of backstage is needed to cultivate this spirit.


    Fang Lanxin naturally knew that Qingyun auction house could not be offended, so she pressed the fire airway: "what do you say?"


    "Does this little brother want to buy it, too?" The shopkeeper asked in the same tone as Lanxin.


    "Yes, please be accommodating." It''s much more comfortable to listen to Hua Ruge.


    Fang Lanxin''s mood toward China is more and more fearful. She also feels that if she doesn''t get rid of this woman early, she will suffer a lot in the future.


    "When we open the door to do business, we naturally want to find a profitable deal. Since both of us want it, we can only get it from the higher price." Said the shopkeeper, this is the best and most just way.


    "Good." Fang Lanxin agrees.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "I haven''t even collected the base price of 500000 yuan. Can I make a IOU then?"


    "Joke, you don''t have money to go out and buy something." Fang Lanxin snorted coldly.


    She was humiliated by Hua Ruge at the auction last time. Now she has a chance to satirize her.

 Chapter 87

    Hua Ruge got up and went to the shopkeeper and asked, "shopkeeper, let''s talk about it. I like this baby, but I''m a little short of money."


    She said that something in the sleeve was exposed when she shook the corner of the robe. The shopkeeper was stunned and didn''t see that the sleeve was down.


    As Hua Ruge was carrying Fang Lanxin on her back, she didn''t see the action.


    "Take a step, little brother." The shopkeeper''s sentence loosened.


    Fang Lanxin wanted to stop her. The young man had already added a cup of tea for her. He said courteously, "you have tea, and the shopkeeper will go back."


    After entering the inner hall, Hua Ruge took out the white jade seal that was left to her by childe wutrace. The shopkeeper only glanced at it and said, "forgive me for your poor eyes. I didn''t recognize you as childe''s friend. It''s impolite."


    Hua Ruge found that since seeing the seal, his attitude has been obviously respectful. It''s not just that kind of polite feeling, but more like the way servants treat their masters.


    I don''t think that childe Wuxian is the person invited by this auction house, but the owner, or has a close relationship with the owner.


    "Blame me for not bringing out the keepsake." Hua Yuege said, "can I owe money first? I promise to return it within a month. "


    "What do you mean, young man, how dare you ask for your money? I like you to take it away." The shopkeeper said in a low voice.


    "Ah?"


    Hua is as ignorant as a song.


    Take it?


    Sell 500000 or even higher price baby, say take away?


    What''s the origin of this traceless son? I don''t want to bring such a loser with me if I have money.


    "No, I should or would, but what about that one?" Hua Ruge points to Fang Lanxin''s direction.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. The villain will negotiate with himself. Even her family dare not oppose the auction." The shopkeeper''s look is just like you are happy. I''ll take care of all the aftermath matters.


    Hua Ruge only feels that the little thing in the palm is heavier.


    Even Fang''s face is completely unflappable. It''s amazing.


    "Thank you, innkeeper. I''ll give you half a million." Hua Ruge pretends to be calm.


    With such a powerful thing in her hand, she felt that if she behaved too much, she would lose her status.


    "If you give me four hundred thousand yuan, I won''t take it even if you give me more villains." The shopkeeper said in fear.


    "I won''t embarrass you." Hua Ruge was cheap and sold well. He thought he was a little too much.


    "Thank you, young man."


    Who would have thought that the shopkeeper''s face was more grateful to hear that.


    Hua Ruge secretly swallows her saliva. Do you want to exaggerate?


    She had a vague feeling that the background of Childe without trace might not be as simple as the owner of the auction house.


    Out of the small room, Hua Ruge directly threw her Zijing card and the jade plate on the table into the storage space, and smiled at Fang Lanxin and said, "I can''t help it."


    Fang Lanxin stood up fiercely. Before he could speak, the shopkeeper over there had already come out and said, "Miss Fang, please calm down."


    "She can take away the baby without paying. When is the rule of Qingyun auction house?" Fang Lanxin does not give up.


    She is really angry now. No matter her family status or her own status is among the best in Dazheng, she thinks Qingyun auction house should be eccentric even if it is eccentric.


    How can I ignore myself so much, but Hua Ruge doesn''t even have to pay?


    How could she not understand why it was like this?


    "Good bye to the shopkeeper, and I''ll go first." Hua Yuege says hello politely.


    "Young master, please walk slowly." A big bow of the shopkeeper.


    Fang Lanxin remembers that when he came in, he was just a polite stoop. Isn''t Hua Ruge a big success?


    She has won and lost even when she was young. Most of the time, she is tied. She has never planted so many times on anyone.


    Of course, at this time, she did not know that the city of the sky was also profited by Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t care if she wants to be crazy or not, she will leave when she gets something.


    All the way from the auction house to the Warlord''s mansion, Hua Ruge is not afraid of being robbed, but she is more distressed than being robbed.


    That''s what you say when you give presents.


    She is so big that she seldom gives gifts to others, and her male friends have never been before. Her experience in this field is absolutely infant level.


    "Think about what he said when he gave me something?" Hua began to remember with a whisper like a song.


    The first ring, er, was a bit brutal.


    It''s a little simple to say the second time I sent the inner armor.


    Take the necklace for three times. It seems that it''s a bit of meat and hemp.


    If you have to choose one, it can only be the second one. Otherwise, if you lose the gift, you will run away before he responds.


    Just as she thought that the scene was a bit like throwing a mine, a blue figure suddenly appeared in front of her, which scared her.


    "Fang Lanxin, you can''t walk, can you? You look like a ghost in the daytime!" Hua Ruge is very unhappy about her.


    "Hua Ruge, you are challenging my bottom line again." Fang Lanxin''s expression was not easy, and even his eyes were full of murderous ideas.


    "What did the old man say to you, which made you so excited?" Hua rugo suddenly admired the auction manager.


    "Give me something or I''ll kill you." Fang Lanxin also ignored the passers-by around and made no secret of her intention.


    In her opinion, she will not stay in such a low place for a long time.


    "Your house will be robbed, won''t it? I didn''t give you a ring last time, and I won''t give you a jade pendant this time. " Hua rugo expected that she would not dare to do it in the street.


    "You want to die." Fang Lanxin said and raised her hand.


    Hua Yuege''s pupil shrank and said in a high voice, "stop it."


    She is aware of the terrible power of Fang Lanxin''s soul skill. If she can use it, many passers-by will be killed and injured.


    Fang Lanxin stopped as expected, and saw a faint smile on her frightened face: "if you are afraid of death, you will hand in the jade plate and ring."


    She thought Hua rugo was scared by her last time, and now she dare not do it at all.


    People like her don''t even care about the lives of their own family. How can they take the lives of civilians as one thing.


    "The devil is afraid of something inferior to you." Hua Yuege said angrily, "if you want to fight, I will fight with you in a spacious place."


    With her current strength, they don''t know who is suffering from the loss.


    Fang Lanxin is stunned. She doesn''t understand how Hua Ruge has the courage.


    "Dare you fight me?"


    "What dare not?" Hua Ruge looked coldly and said, "I''ll give you everything if you win, but if you lose."


    Fang Lanxin snorted, "what do you want?"


    "I want your life!"

 Chapter 88

    In the open space in the south of the city, Hua Ruge and Fang Lanxin stand face to face, separated by an open space.


    "Hua Ruge, you are ruined by your impulse."


    By this time, Fang Lanxin was not in a hurry to start, holding her chest and taunting her.


    "I don''t need your scum to teach me how to behave." Hua Yuege said, and raised her eyebrows and asked her, "do you want to know how to die?"


    "Your tone is really big. I''d like to see what you''ve achieved in these days." Fang Lanxin said to start and take out his blue staff.


    Hua Ruge picked up his lips and smiled, "then I''ll let you have a taste."


    Hua Ruge said, the three foot Danlu suddenly flew out of the space. Under her control, the Wupin Danlu was twice as big as the water tank, and it was smashed towards Fang Lanxin.


    It''s the most destructive of the eight kinds of soul arts that she has never used.


    Jin system soul skill can manipulate all metals as weapons. Ordinary people will refine their own flying swords and take the first rank among millions of soldiers. But Hua Ruge doesn''t like swords, but he thinks this heavy Danlu is in the right place.


    Fang Lanxin was shocked, and a thunder shield appeared in the sky to block the fierce Danlu.


    Hua Ruge''s continuous output of spiritual power, the Danlu is the magic weapon of the five products, although it has different purposes, but its power is also very strong.


    "Hua Ruge, how can you have so many soul skills? Are you an eighth level talent?" Fang Lanxin resisted hard, and he did not forget to set China as a song.


    Hua Ruge has not revealed any spiritual power until now, so she did not guess that she is the body of elements.


    Moreover, the growth of the element body is too slow, and it will never be so strong at the age of Hua Ruge.


    "Prince Yan should be happy to help you out."


    Hua Ruge says that his spiritual power is greatly output.


    "Bang!"


    Danlu successfully cracked the thundershield, stagnated in the air for a while, and once again accumulated strength to smash Fang Lanxin.


    Fang Lanxin had no choice but to send out the thunder shield again.


    The red stove in the sky collided with the lightning shield, and the sparks were everywhere.


    "Hua Ruge, I really despise you." Fang Lanxin''s words bring surprise. This Danlu can compete with Lei Guangdun, which shows that Hua Ruge also has the ability of instant six level soul skill.


    That''s the level of one star soul master. She is smaller than herself.


    "Be blinded by my strength." Hua Ruge smiles and increases the strength of Danlu.


    Fang Lanxin said with a smile, "but that doesn''t mean I can''t win you."


    "Bang."


    Lei Guangdun broke again, Fang Lanxin stepped back, and the staff pointed at the Danlu, and a dazzling electric light burst out, and went straight to the Danlu.


    Hua Ruge focuses on all mental confrontation.


    "Bang!"


    The electric light collided with the Danlu, and the heavy Danlu just flew out.


    Hua Ruge''s mental strength was almost broken. He stepped back and almost vomited.


    She is sure that the spirit skill just now is not level six, but level seven! Fang Lanxin is not a one star soul tutor, but two stars!


    "Don''t say I''m overcast you, I broke through with Fang Ruoxue at the same time some days ago, but I have something to say." Fang Lanxin looks at Hua Ruge with the posture of winner.


    She did announce her breakthrough to the public, but she said that she had made a breakthrough from level 7 master to master. Hua rugo didn''t know that she had made a breakthrough.


    "I dare not kill you, but if you hand over something, I will let you suffer less." Fang Lanxin said with a smile that when he can control the situation, people will always appear calm.


    Hua Ruge stood still and said, "it''s really deep, but you think I can''t deal with you like this?"


    Her heart read a move, the palm of her hand suddenly flew out of a black light, direct to Fang Lanxin.


    Fang Lanxin only thinks it''s a concealed weapon. He doesn''t pay attention to it. If any shield is sent out, he will be ready to attack the soul.


    But the strange thing is that the black gas immediately corrodes the light shield after touching it.


    Fang Lanxin was shocked, but the black light had disappeared into her eyebrow. Suddenly, she felt that her spiritual power was imprisoned in a strange way.


    "What did you do to me?" She asked, with an extremely ugly face.


    If her mental strength is imprisoned and her strength is going back, her efforts for so many years will not be in vain.


    As soon as Hua Ruge heard her question, she knew that she didn''t know there was a forbidden talisman. As soon as she turned her eyes, she said, "of course, I''m blocking your mental power. Your strength in this life will never enter again."


    "Impossible." Fang Lanxin said firmly, "there is no such ability in the world. It must be that you have used a sidetrack to me."


    Hua rugo is the first time to see such a bad trick.


    "I can kill you."


    Hua Yuege doesn''t say much anymore, and the heavy Danlu smashes down at her.


    Fang Lanxin sends out the thunder shield again, but finds that she can only use all her mental power to instantly cast level 5 soul skills.


    I was dragged down two steps.


    "Bang."


    Danlu almost broke the thunder shield in a flash, and fell on Fang Lanxin''s chest in her surprised eyes.


    "Poof..."


    Fang Lanxin fell to the ground and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    This time, Hua Ruge was surprised. She did not expect that the forbidden talisman would have such a great effect at the critical moment. Therefore, when the elixir broke the thunder shield, it did not increase strength. This time, it was not heavy.


    Fang Lanxin''s face was pale and fell to the ground in a mess.


    Hua rugo didn''t even give her the chance to say his last words, and then he smashed the Danlu towards her again.


    People who don''t take other people''s lives as their own should taste the taste of being killed.


    Danlu falls down with an indomitable trend. The soulman is weak. Even if it is a free fall, she will be killed, let alone Hua Ruge''s powerful attack.


    However, things once again exceeded Hua Ruge''s expectations.


    Just when the Danlu was about to fall, Fang Lanxin''s hand burst out a blue light. The blue light came up against the Danlu, and the Danlu could not be put in any more.


    Hua Ruge was shocked, and soon saw that the blue light was not an electric current, but a small black tower. There was a constant flash of electric light around the tower, so it looked like blue.


    "Hua Ruge, you think you are extremely smart, but you are just a small person living in the dust. There are many things in the world that you can''t understand at all."


    Fang Lanxin gets up slowly. The blue light tower forces Danlu to rise slowly. Hua Ruge tries her best to move down half an inch, let alone hurt Fang Lanxin.


    Finally, the blue light of the small tower is released, and the Danlu flies back to the side of Hua Ruge.


    Danlu falls down without any control.


    "A little man''s anger needs blood." Hua Yuege sips her mouth and says, "the earth protrudes its teeth."

 Chapter 89

    Fang Lanxin holds the tower in her hand, and a blue light flashes under her feet. The six step ground teeth are blocked by powerful force, and there is no way to rise out.


    The power of this spirit skill has reached level six.


    Hua Ruge can guarantee that Fang Lanxin''s spiritual power is still in captivity. Then this tower can pull people''s strength to the first level. Do you want to be so abnormal.


    "There''s no way for you to do anything about me, so I don''t want your things. How about you take away the power of imprisonment in my spirit?" Fang Lanxin talks about the conditions.


    "Don''t rob me if you don''t want to do it. Now you know you can''t fight but want to run?" Hua said in a shrill voice, "I want to see that you are not allowed."


    He said that the Danlu flew up again and hit Fang Lanxin.


    Fang Lanxin uses the small tower in her hand to send out a thundershield that can fight against the Danlu.


    The two are also instant six level soul skills, which can not be quickly separated from each other. The war has entered the white heat of fighting consumption.


    But Hua Ruge is not afraid of it. The body endurance of the elements is amazing. Both physical strength and mental strength are not comparable in general. Even if she works hard, she has an absolute advantage.


    As expected, Fang Lanxin''s mental power is gradually exhausted. Even if there are good magic tools without mental power, there is no way to burst out her power. Her light shield is weaker and weaker, and her face is paler and paler.


    "Hua is like a song. Don''t deceive people too much." Fang Lanxin said difficultly.


    "Why, there''s no way big people can clean me up?" Hua Ruge laughs at provocation.


    Fang Lanxin''s face was blue, and her airway said, "don''t make me."


    "What do you have to do? Throw in the towel? Or beg for mercy? "


    Fang Lanxin''s chest was constantly fluctuating, which was obviously not light.


    "You didn''t expect to have today, did you?" Hua Yuege came forward as she spoke.


    Fang Lanxin''s light shield suddenly burst, and the Danlu once again hit her shoulder heavily. The whole shoulder collapsed instantly, and the sound of bone fracture made people''s teeth sour.


    "Ah..."


    Fang Lanxin exclaimed with pain.


    "Tut Tut, I thought that big people would cry different from other people, and it turned out to be similar to killing pigs."


    Hua Ruge is sarcastic and close at the same time.


    "I won''t let you go." Fang Lanxin squeezed out a word with difficulty. Suddenly she had a piece of jade in her hand. She did not hesitate to crush it.


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect that she still had such a thing. Her eyes were fixed and she went to the front quickly.


    Originally in Fang Lanxin''s palm empty empty hold the small tower to her hand.


    Fang Lanxin''s eyes were wide, but the jade flashed a flash of light at the bottom of her feet, and the transmission array opened. There was no way to take it back.


    That was her biggest card, which had never been revealed before. Unexpectedly, she was robbed when she took it out.


    "Hua Ruge, I will kill you!"


    The golden light flashed, leaving only this sentence full of hate.


    In a flash of black light, the forbidden spirit talisman was drawn back to the palm of Hua Ruge.


    "You run fast."


    Hua Ruge frowned and was dissatisfied. She had heard that there was a kind of array that could be put in the container. If the container was damaged, it would start automatically. Generally, it was used as a transport array to escape.


    But the limitation of this thing is that the distance of transmission is not far. If the local people want to kill, they don''t have to escape.


    This kind of high-risk and high-cost thing is rarely used by people. Hua Ruge did not expect Fang Lanxin to hold such a thing in her hand.


    Looking at the black Pagoda in his hand, Hua Ruge thinks that Fang Lanxin and Hua Ruxue are not easy.


    When I think of their previous conversations, it seems that they want to be selected into what kind of places, even such two people have to be choosy.


    She had a brainstorming, and at last she focused on the little black tower.


    It''s a good thing that she can raise the level of soul skill. It seems that she has to study it well.


    So she put it in the space and went back to the college for research. She forgot about the gift she was going to give to the prince''s mansion.


    That night Hua rugo put the tower on the table, took out the talisman and asked Archie, "do you know what this tower is?"


    "Back to the master, I don''t know my subordinates." Archie''s humble answer.


    Hua rugo pulls out the devouring beast again, but the devouring beast not only doesn''t know about it, but also almost eats the good treasure directly. Fortunately, she knew the virtue of devouring the beast, otherwise she would really get it.


    In the end, she can only choose the most common way to recognize the Lord and drop blood on it.


    But usually it''s the magic instrument that absorbs the blood. This time, there''s no reaction at all. The blood drops will flow down on it.


    After playing around for half a night, I didn''t see anything, so I had to put it away and go to sleep.


    "Sister Xiao is the princess of the emperor. She is even stronger. You should be careful." Hua Ruyue touts Tao.


    Hua Ruge is angry when she looks at her. The first family of Dazheng, the family of Hua, has no sense of disobeying you. It''s a shame to leave it to Grandma''s.

 Chapter 90

    "Princess Xiao, I''ve heard a lot about her name. Please take care of her in the future."


    She said hello in a good voice. Although she hated Hua Ruyue, she didn''t know the person in front of her.


    It''s just that the name is very familiar. It''s said that it''s one of the best young women in addition to Fang Lanxin and Hua Ruxue. Although there are only six levels, the speed of cultivation is not much slower than that of level seven.


    Hua Ruge thought so before, but since she knew Fang Lanxin''s real strength, she realized that the difference of talent level was simply the separation of heaven and earth.


    "Even if you flatter me now, I won''t be merciful when it comes to the game." Xiao YuYan''s proud way doesn''t take Hua as a song at all.


    She had heard before that there was a civilian student in Royal College, who was not strong enough, so she didn''t pay attention to him.


    This kind of people are habitually arrogant. They think that everyone will offer them as a grand master.


    The smile on Hua Ruge''s face hasn''t changed, but she doesn''t like her.


    She gave her face, and she didn''t know what to do.


    Seven?


    Even Fang Lanxin, a two-star soul tutor who can instantly cast level 7 soul skills, has the magic tools to increase the level of soul skills in her hand, and she is embarrassed to run away. Of course, she will not pay attention to a level 7 soul master.


    "Don''t be merciful when I just took it back." Hua Ruge was indifferent, and did not turn his face on the spot.


    She didn''t want to fight with someone who could easily die.


    Xiao Yuyan gave a cold hum.


    "I said Xiao Yuyan, you are really living more and more hopeless. It''s no shame to find superiority here."


    The clear voice came. Before Hua Yuege could see the person clearly, his shoulder was put on by a small delicate arm.


    Turning around, I saw a girl who was almost my own age. The girl''s little face was very beautiful. Her big eyes twinkled and twinkled. There were two pear vortexes on her cheek. She was very good-looking and easy to make people feel good.


    She looked at Hua Ruge, who was one head higher than herself, and said, "don''t be afraid, brother, this woman is not clean up."


    "It''s true, just a fight." Hua Ruge said with a smile. She felt that she was in love with the little girl.


    "Su Nianxia, what can I do for you?" Xiao Yuyan frowned.


    There are not many people who dare not to give Xiao Yuyan face, but Su Nianxia is one of them. They are both princes of different surnames. They have the same status, talent and strength. There is nothing to be afraid of.


    Both of them are new students this year, but because the family resources are equally rich, and the family is spoiled and reluctant to let them suffer, they hardly come to the college.


    "I just can''t stand your bullying face. I saw Fang Lanxin a few days ago, why didn''t he say no to you?" "Su Nianxia said a meal, and said:" bully soft afraid of hard, there is no backbone


    Xiao Yuyan is embarrassed by her beautiful face, pretending to be calm and saying, "how do I have anything to do with you? Don''t meddle here."


    "I''m too lazy to deal with other people''s business, but I can''t stand you." Su Nianxia said without scruple.


    Hua rugo thinks this girl is more arrogant than herself.


    But it''s lovely.


    "How much better are you than me, but by virtue of your position and talent, or dare you make a noise here?" Xiao Yuyan fought back.


    "But I do. Even if I say you here, you can''t help me." Su Nianxia is so smart that he won''t get the upper hand in speech.


    "If you want to tear your face apart, don''t blame me for not giving you the merciful face." Xiao Yuyan looks like she can''t stand it anymore.


    I think I''m afraid of Su Nianxia, or I won''t be downcast everywhere.


    "What can you do without mercy? Fight me here? " Su Nianxia is not afraid at all. Although she is a little younger, her strength should not be weak.


    "That''s what you said. Don''t cry when you lose."


    "Come on, who is afraid of you."


    Both of them are spoiled. If they don''t agree with each other, they will fight.


    "Little princess, let me say something." She said to Su Nianxia, "this kind of person is a scum, a person with poor strength. It''s a loss of identity to fight with her."


    Su Nianxia nodded repeatedly and agreed: "yes, too."


    "Boy, are you looking for a fight?" Xiao Yuyan has been furious. Her fight with Su Nianxia is not humiliating no matter she wins or loses. After all, it''s almost the same. But if she is insulted by a civilian, how can she deal with herself in the future.


    "It''s ok if you want to fight." Hua rugo then said, "go and Practice for a few years. When will it stop being so annoying? I can think about fighting."


    Su Nianxia was the first to laugh: "my little brother is so nice."


    All the people around laughed in a low voice. Hua Ruge was really going to hurt people and spit blood.


    "Hua Ruge, you are unrestrained. How can you talk to sister Xiao like this?" Hua Ruyue is on the other side of the road and wants to expand the conflict between the two.


    "What are you? You can talk here." It was su Nianxia who spoke.


    Hua Ruyue suddenly lost his temper.


    "Good." Hua Yuege praised.


    "The little brother is good, too." Su Nian laughs in the summer night.


    "I''ve written down the revenge." Xiao Yuyan bit her teeth and said, "don''t let me meet you on the court!"


    Su Nian spits out her tongue in the summer.


    Soon the tutor came and announced, "three days later, we started to select the candidates for the competition. There is no requirement for cultivation, as long as we can win."


    "The warrior class selects five people, and the soulman class is also five people. The competition is very fierce. Anyone who wants to participate will go back and prepare well."


    There was an uproar. Last year there were still eight places. Today there are even fewer. Although there are only three places, the competition should be at least twice as strong.


    "The small number of people selected is due to the large number of qualified colleges this year, strong comprehensive strength, and the pressure on the children selected this year. They should be well prepared and don''t disgrace the Royal College." The teacher began to inspire.


    Everyone below should be.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t pay attention to it. Even if she doesn''t have all the fighting power, it''s very easy for those who have the highest seven levels of cultivation.


    After the crowd dispersed, Su Nianxia patted Hua Ruge on the shoulder and said, "I''ll see you in three days, little brother."


    "Good." Hua Ruge smiled.


    In these three days, all of us have paid close attention to the training and studied the opponent''s strategy. Hua Ruge is boring herself in the room to refine the pill. There''s no way she owes a lot of money to others'' auction because she bought the black dragon jade pendant. Naturally, she wants to earn it.


    Therefore, her purpose is obvious this time, and she did not choose a new type of pill to try, only refining several pills she has mastered.


    But she didn''t make enough pills to repay her debts, because too many pills are not worth money, and they are likely to be bought by her opponents.


    She has already figured out where the money comes from. Now the challenge arena is about to start. As long as she presses a few on her body, she will control whether she wins or not. Then there will be a lot of money.

 Chapter 91

    In the afternoon, she was walking out of the door to the auction. Several people were talking about something in the big teahouse on the street. Hearing the key words, she could not help but slow down.


    "Have you heard? Today is the birthday of his highness, the Emperor gave him a feast to celebrate. "


    "His highness Zhan Wang is outstanding. It''s not normal to celebrate." The way another person didn''t care.


    "That''s not the point. His highness Zhan Wang killed a maid at the Palace Banquet. The emperor was very unhappy, and his highness Zhan Wang was even more unhappy. The banquet broke up unhappily."


    "The king of war killed again?"


    "It''s not that maiden who doesn''t know how to live or die, who doesn''t know that her highness Zhan Wang doesn''t like women approaching, but she just makes taboos."


    "I must have thought that his highness did not dare to fight at the Palace Banquet, but his highness was too arrogant to give even the emperor''s face."


    "Even if you don''t give it to the emperor, there''s no way. Who can make the power of his highness Zhan Wang immeasurable..."


    Hua Ruge can''t help but help his forehead when he hears these words. If he doesn''t agree with each other, he will kill people. Tuoba Rui''s nature is really so violent all the time.


    She sent the pills to the auction house, bought a jar of good wine and went to the war palace.


    That guy must be in a bad mood today. For his birthday, she can have a drink with him.


    The war palace is closed today. The two dark gates look very cold in the evening.


    She came up and knocked at the door.


    "The king of war has no visitors today." Inside the little guy said a word, and then mumbled, "no one''s seen."


    Hua Ruge came here with a good heart and closed the door. He was not happy, so -


    the wall of the heavily guarded war palace showed a head looking around.


    No one under the wall, jump.


    Landing.


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    Two big dogs don''t know where they are coming from. They rush to Hua Ruge, who is coming over the wall.


    "Shit!"


    Hua Ru, a singer, once picked up the wall and turned it up again. The two dogs were running up all the time. However, the wall was too high to reach, so they could only look down on it.


    "Hello, you two don''t think you''re very strong. I don''t want to fight you because it''s your master''s face."


    "Wang, Wang, Wang..."


    "I''ll do it again."


    "Wang, Wang, Wang..."


    "You are cruel." Hua Ruge is ready to go down, change to another place.


    But just as she stepped over one foot and rode on the wall, there came a sharp drink from below: "who dares to break into the war palace?"


    Hula''s first team of bodyguards ran over and held up the torches. Then they saw their beloved Princess Zhan riding on the wall waving, "Hi, good evening, everyone."


    All the bodyguards are sweating. You can''t let no one in the prince''s mansion get in without her. How can you not turn over the wall.


    Their princess is really enough Especially.


    We took the dog away. Hua Ruge was about to jump down. He felt something strange on his head. Looking up, he saw Tuo BARREI sitting on the roof of the house. His eyes were on him. He must have seen him climb the wall and talk about life with the dog.


    There are so many glorious events in her. Why do you let him watch the live climbing.


    The image is really lost in the Pacific Ocean.


    Anyway, she had a thick skin, so she jumped into the air and swept away to the roof. Now that it''s seen. She''s not sneaking around.


    "Beautiful."


    Hua Yuege''s Leaping skill is very beautiful, which makes the guards not only shout.


    Soon they felt the cold air coming from the sky. They bowed their heads and left as fast as they could.


    Hua Ruge''s body falls on the roof lightly. At this time, Tuo BARREI sits on the ridge of the roof, with a small table beside him, a wine pot and a wine glass. The night is deep, and he is more than the night.


    "Why?" He looked at her and asked, a pair of black pupils in people can not see the mood.


    "I heard that today is your birthday. I''m not happy. Come and see you." Hua Ruge sat on the other side of Xiaoji, took out a wine jar many times larger than the wine pot and said, "I also bought good wine."


    In the moonlight, Tuo Ba Rui nodded and said, "let''s drink together."


    His mood is much worse than she thought.


    Hua Ruge sat down and found that there was only one glass. He must have been drinking alone. He is used to it.


    "The next time you prepare another glass, maybe some angel from heaven will come to you to drink." She took his glass and poured it.


    Tuo Barry stared at her quietly.


    "Your wine is much better than mine. Tut, capitalists are extravagant." Hua Ruge sighed while drinking.


    Tuoba Rui still didn''t speak. She has many strange words today, as if she was deliberately making him happy.


    Hua rugo saw that he was still unresponsive, and shook his hands in front of his eyes, saying, "you are not stupid to drink."


    Tuoba Rui grabs her hand, rubs it in the palm, feels the warmth she brings to him, but still doesn''t open his mouth.


    "You big tail wolf." Hua scolded like a song, but did not pull his hand back.


    He''s in a bad mood. Let''s put up with him once.


    "It''s all cheap for you. Tell me why you''re not happy." She asked.


    The answer is still silence.


    "You have more secrets." Hua Ruge shakes her head.


    "It''s not." He finally said the second sentence of the evening.


    "Not a secret, or not much?" Hua Yuege asks. She could not easily let go of something that was not easy to say from his mouth.


    He stopped talking again.


    It''s not a short time for the two to get along. Hua rugo knows that he is actually a man with few words, but he has never been less.


    The cold moonlight hit him, and the atmosphere was gloomy.


    "It''s not a secret." For a while, Tuo BARREI finally said, "my mother died because she had a hard time giving birth to me."


    Hua Ruge was shocked, that is to say, his birthday is actually the death day of his mother. Who can be happy on such a day.


    What can he do with the bustle of the palace banquet? Is it joy for birth or sorrow for the dead mother.


    He killed people for his own reason.


    "I understand. I''ll be with you." She reached for him and held him as if to give him some warmth.


    He was born in the king''s house. Even if he was strong, he would have no choice.


    This was the first time she took the initiative to hold his hand. The warmth from the little palm gave him a little comfort, and also gave the wandering heart a place to stop.


    "It''s much better to have a drink and have a chat. Trust me."


    Hua Ruge takes two big bowls out of the space. They were prepared when she tried them. Now they are just used for drinking.


    She poured him a bowl of wine, he took it, let go of her hand.


    "Tonight we''ll get drunk and solve our thousand worries." Hua rugo said that he bumped into his bowl and drank it up.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t seem to adapt to this kind of drinking method, but he just frowns and drinks it all at once.

 Chapter 92

    "My wine is stronger than yours." Hua Ruge wipes the corners of his mouth.


    "Come again." Tuoba Rui hands the bowl.


    "You learn fast." Hua Yuege says and fills him up.


    On the moon, on the roof, there was a constant clash of porcelain bowls, but there was not much talk.


    Hua Ruge soon got drunk and started the chattering mode with a big tongue.


    "Since then, we will not be the emperor. If you want me to go to the banquet, you will see that I will not smash him."


    "If you''re not happy, let''s usurp the power for him and throw him into the forest."


    "Ah Why don''t you talk? Are you drunk? "


    She looked at Tuo BARREI vaguely.


    "I knew it was too strong for you. How can I see you shaking? Don''t roll off the roof." Hua Ruge walked to him as he said, because he felt that others were shaking when he was shaking.


    Tuoba Rui was afraid that she would roll down accidentally, so he would just pull her into his arms.


    "You big tailed wolf, don''t think you''re going against me." She said, pointing to his face.


    Tuo Barry holds her finger. He really wants to be unfaithful.


    "Thank you." He said softly.


    Hua Ru''s fans are so confused that they don''t hear him clearly. They beat their tongues and asked, "what do you say?"


    "Good and you." He held her tightly in his arms and said nothing more.


    "Can''t hear..." Hua Ruge murmured. I don''t know when he fell asleep in his arms.


    She woke up the next day with a splitting headache. She didn''t know whether the wine was too strong or whether she had bought a fake. Anyway, she was suffering badly now.


    She wanted to get up, but found her waist across an arm, hoop tight as if she was afraid of running.


    She stared and turned her head, only to see Tuo Barry staring at her silently. He seemed to have calmed his mind from yesterday''s gloom. His eyes were bright again and hit her cheek gently.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes are bigger.


    What happened?


    "Early." He said softly.


    "Tobari, you didn''t do anything to me last night." Hua Ruge found that his chest was raised strangely and his stature was obviously short. Only when huaxingdan failed would it be like this!


    And they are only wearing Chinese clothes now!


    "Since sooner or later is to be done, why not earlier?" Tuo Ba Rui has no consciousness of being a gentleman.


    "Dare you!" Hua Ruge said that he would get up.


    "It''s still early, not in a hurry." Tuoba Rui did not relax her hand at all.


    Hua Ruge knew that he could not be hard, and his eyes changed: "I''m here to give you gifts. You have to let me go, so I can give you."


    "You are the best gift." Tuo barrow simply turns over to press her under the body and rubs her face.


    Hua Ruge was scared and stiffened. "Tuo BARREI, if you do anything to me, I won''t let you go."


    "Then I''ll let it go." Tuo Ba Rui grabs her hands, lowers his head and kisses them.


    He didn''t take advantage of the danger last night. Now that she is awake, he can''t let her go any more easily.


    Hua Ruge wanted to hide. He was imprisoned. He couldn''t move at all. He kissed him.


    The two lips touch each other. The numbness makes both of them slightly stunned. Then Tuo BARREI seems to be addicted to her. She will not let go of her lips.


    Hua Ruge didn''t realize that he had been offended until two seconds later.


    He he he How dare you be so blatant?


    "Hmmm......" She constantly wanted to escape, but he pursued and ate her inside and outside.


    "Tuo BARREI, you are not polite!" Hua Ruge stares at him with a crimson face.


    "Or I''ll give you a kiss." Tuoba Rui thought for a moment, and thought it was very reasonable.


    Hua rugo almost breathed blood and decided not to pester him. "You let me go, I''ll go."


    "Can''t you go?"


    "No way!" Hua Ruge is a little annoyed.


    Tuo BARREI let her go.


    Hua Ruge turns over and gets out of bed. Wearing a new dress, she turns around and leaves.


    Tuoba Rui touches his nose. If he can see his ears at the moment, he will find that there is a little red tide there.


    Hua Yuege went to the door, thought and stopped, turned over his hand and threw the jade plate to him, said angrily, "if you don''t like it, throw it away."


    Tuoba Rui takes the jade pendant and smiles.


    took out the spare form of Dan Dan from the storage space, and Hua Ruge returned to the college. All the way make complaints about his rudeness and overbearing, and his cheeks were red for a long time before they faded.


    The school''s martial arts arena was full of people. Hua Ruge came in to think of it. Today is the day of selection in three days. She will miss it if she comes back later.


    Although not many people are destined to be selected, almost all of them have participated. The first round of drawing has started in the middle of the martial arts arena. Hua rugo quickly lines up to catch up, leaving the mess in the morning behind for the time being.


    "Where did you go last night, brother? You were not there when I called you today. " LAN bing''er asked after her.


    Hua Ruge gnawed his teeth. "I went to yanchunlou to have a drink."


    She thought she had spent money to find a swineherd!


    LAN bing''er looks puzzled. She naturally knows that Hua Ruge will not go back to yanchunlou, but Wen Yan nods: "it''s not safe for brother to drink less in the future."


    It''s very unsafe!


    Especially with the big tail wolf!


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s face is not good-looking, LAN bing''er asks carefully, "brother, you will not really encounter danger, will you?"


    "No!"


    Worse than danger!


    "That''s good." Blue ice nodded.


    Not at all!


    The little universe of Hua Ruge is burning.


    The draw soon ended. Hua Ruge happened to be on Hua Ruyue again. She could already feel Hua Ruyue''s angry eyes.


    She has self-knowledge and is sure to beat Hua Ruge. She will be eliminated in the first round.


    Hua Ruge was too lazy to talk to her and sat beside the stage.


    The first kiss is gone No more...


    Let the wolf run away!


    Hua Yueyue''s face over there soon looked good. She said to a man, "give me a good fight. This is a challenge competition. Nobody can interfere."


    Hua Yuege looks up strangely, but sees Hua Yueyue looking at her proudly.


    Hit who?


    Not far away, blue bing''er''s face is very ugly.


    Hua Ruge''s face suddenly changed. He called her over and said, "the man around Hua Ruyue is your opponent."


    Blue ice nodded.


    That man is level 4, while blue ice is only level 3. It''s not an attribute of mutual control. It''s not an opponent in any way.


    "A good man does not suffer from the present." Hua Ruge felt her head helplessly: "otherwise, give up, you are so talented, there will be opportunities in the future."


    LAN bing''er raised his head all the time and shook his head firmly: "no, brother, I want to try."


    "You''re not me. I can''t win by one step. We can''t do it." Hua Ruge persuades.


    LAN bing''er shook his head and said, "bing''er can''t be brave, but he can''t lose face to his brother."

 Chapter 93

    "I can earn my own face. I don''t need you to fight for it. If you go on stage, that person won''t let you go easily. Don''t let me worry." Hua Ruge gently advised.


    "Binger listens to his brother for everything, but this time, let me try." Blue ice son a pair of beautiful eyes in have never had firm.


    "You child." Hua Ruge can''t persuade her. She can only take Pei Yuanfa''s staff from the space she robbed last time and said: "I always want to give it to you. I always forget it. Now I can use it."


    LAN bing''er reached out to take it and said, "thank you, brother."


    "If you can''t, I''ll take care of you." Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder.


    LAN bing''er nods seriously.


    Soon she came on stage, Hua Ruge''s eyes fixed on the stage.


    "I didn''t expect this girl to be scared to cry." Hua Ruyue comes over with a joking face.


    Hua rugo glanced at her and said, "don''t cry when you fight with me."


    Hua Ruyue''s face is ugly, and he thinks about whether to give up directly. He can''t fight anyway.


    "If you want to admit defeat, I can let the whole King know about it tomorrow." Hua Ruge cut off her retreat directly.


    Hua Ruyue looks a little flustered.


    "Miss Hua is timid in the face of her opponent who is one step lower than her own. She has not the courage to compete on the stage. Tut Tut, do you think the Hua family will drive you out of this disgrace?"


    Hua, like the moon, sips her mouth tightly.


    "Not necessarily. It''s possible for the Hua family to be generous and benevolent, and not investigate."


    Hua Ruyue knew that the words "Hua family" and "Kuan Hou" were on the contrary, and their faces were more ugly. At last, he squeezed out a sentence: "what do you want?"


    "Let that person order till the end. If he dares to hurt my sister, I''ll knock your ribs off one by one. You can try if you don''t believe it." Hua Ruge''s evil way.


    If other people say this, Hua Ruyue must think it''s a threat, but she thinks Hua Ruge must be able to do it.


    "If I promise." She had no choice.


    "Then I''ll break your legs at most, which is the punishment you just gave me for disrespect." Hua Ruge raised her eyebrows.


    Hua Ruyue feels that she is about to be blown up by anger. How can this person do things so well!


    "Of course, you can repent now. I''ll do whatever I want," Hua said


    "I will not repent!"


    "For the sake of your obedience, I''ll give you a choice. Do you want to break your left leg or your right leg first?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua Ruyue could not spit out his blood in his chest, and his face was blue.


    Hua Ruge picked his lips.


    You must not live because you have done evil.


    This way, the two over there are ready to start fighting.


    LAN bing''er has grown a little higher in recent months. Maybe because of what happened to her, a beautiful little face has a cold meaning that is not consistent with that of the same year.


    It''s not Fang Lanxin''s aloft in shangqingleng, but with a little autistic indifference.


    Only in front of the familiar people can she look lively and lovely. She is also a poor child.


    Hua Ruge thought so.


    The age of a man is not big either. He is about 15 years old, similar to Hua Ruge, but he has a sense of playfulness in his family. He is definitely the kind of person who doesn''t take human life seriously.


    "Little girl, I want you to start first." The man hooked his fingers at the blue ice.


    "I don''t need you to let me." Blue ice makes a cold voice.


    The man was stunned.


    The following people are a little surprised. It''s crazy that any elder brother has any younger sister.


    "Binger is more and more like you." Tuobayu didn''t know when he would come to Hua Ruge and speak.


    Hua Ruge sighed: "it''s a good kid, how can''t he learn well."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tuo Bayu said that you are quite aware of yourself.


    On the stage, the man was enraged, closed his eyes and began to prepare for the soul skill. He is a rare electrical soul master, recognized as the most powerful one outside the gold system.


    "Lightning."


    For a while, the man murmured, and then an electric snake with a thick arm shot at LAN binger''s chest.


    It''s a third level soul skill.


    Blue ice son this side did not move, still closed eyes.


    "Ice, stay away."


    Below, Hua Ruge prompts.


    But the lightning was too fast, and she was late to exit.


    But the moment before the lightning hit her, she opened her eyes, and the wand swung. The blue water condensed in the air.


    Although the horoscope is successfully prepared, it is impossible to avoid lightning.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes widened, watching the lightning strike LAN bing''er, and her little body fell down.


    Before the man on the opposite side could get excited, an ice cone condensed in front of him, penetrated his shoulder when he didn''t react at all, and immediately there was blood rushing out.


    Everyone can see at this time that LAN bing''er is replacing injuries with injuries. This is a common way of soul skill match, but it is usually at the critical moment of life and death, not in the martial arts arena.


    And LAN bing''er''s precise control of the soul skill is amazing. It makes people have no time to react. It''s abnormal.


    The man over there rolled in pain, but the blue ice was propped up and closed his eyes again.


    Soon a water dragon rushed to the man. The huge water light made him fly up, and then he landed heavily outside the martial arts arena.


    The eyes of the onlookers are not enough. It''s unbearable pain to be hit by lightning. How strong willpower should LAN binger use all his energy to prepare for soul skill?


    The teachers in the stands over there were surprised one by one, and then they all looked ecstatic.


    "This child is not only gifted, but also has such strong control, good willpower and boundless future."


    "Yes, in a few years, this is the top talent of the college."


    "Yes, we must keep her in the college and not let her be drawn to other forces."


    The tutors nodded their heads one after another, their eyes were crazy, and they thought about how to pull her to their door.


    Hua Ruge rushed to the stage without saying anything, picked her up, and fed her the pill for internal injury which had been taken out early.


    "It''s not going to war. What are you doing so desperately?" Hua Ruge looks angry.


    The soul master is weak. Even with her pills, she has to stay in bed for three or five days.


    "Brother is good to bing''er. Bing''er doesn''t want to be his brother''s weakness." LAN bing''er grabs Hua Ruge''s skirt and says difficultly.


    "Silly boy, you are still young. You don''t need to think so much."


    Blue ice son is to squeeze out a smile actually, ask: "elder brother, today ice son dozen beautiful?"


    "Good, but not later."


    LAN bing''er nodded his head, and his head hung in her arms, never lifting it again.


    Hua rugo wants to send her back, but soon it''s her competition.


    "I''ll do it." Tuobayu reaches out to take over LAN binger.


    "Thank you, brother Tuoba."


    Hua Ruyue looks at it flustered.


    "You don''t forget what I said." Hua is like a song.


    "I''ve decided to remind you when it comes to winning, but I didn''t expect that." Hua Yueyue said cautiously that she had planted too many times on Hua Yuege. She was really afraid this time.


    "It seems that you have no backbone. All the family members are not as good as a little girl." Hua Yuege said, waved his hand, and said, "give up, I''m too lazy to do anything to your mud."


    "Then you won''t make it public, will you?" Hua Yueyi''s happy face.


    Hua Ruge''s face is not good: "believe it or not, I''ll change my mind."


    Hua ran like the moon.


    Because of Hua Ruyue''s initiative to admit defeat, it will soon be over here. Half of the people will be eliminated in one round. These people need to rest for a period of time, and then start the second round of competition in three days. It will take almost half a month for the whole selection.


    Hua rugo went back to his room, mixed a bottle of ointment in the afternoon, and sent it to LAN binger for external application.


    When she was about to go to the place, Hua rugo thought that she didn''t prepare food for her. Now she can''t get out of bed. She will be hungry when she wakes up.


    Weighing up the coming and going, she decided to send the medicine first and then get it for her later.


    But when she got to the place, Hua rugo thought she was worried too much. At the moment, LAN binger was leaning on the bed, and tuobayu was sitting beside the bed, persuading her to eat porridge.


    "Thank you, your highness. I''d better come by myself." LAN binger refuses to let him feed her, but her arm doesn''t lift up because of the injury. She moves a few times, but she has a cold sweat.


    Tuobayu pressed her shoulder and said, "if you can''t move, just sit still. I''ll feed you."


    He has a soft voice, which makes people unable to refuse, but LAN binger still feels uncomfortable.


    "Brother Tuoba is really more careful than me." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    Tuobayu kept on saying: "it''s just a small thing. How are you? You didn''t lose."


    "I don''t want to fight that kind of person." Hua Ruge said, taking out the ointment and putting it beside the bed of LAN binger: "this is an external medicine. It''s applied once a day. It''s so good and fast, and it won''t leave scars."


    "Thank you, brother." Blue ice son cheek is tiny red thanks, to Tuo Bayu''s move some awkwardness.


    "I have to find someone to help her. It''s not convenient for her to move her arms now. It''s difficult to apply her own medicine." Tuobayu reminds me.


    Hua Ruge suddenly: "you are still careful, then I will find a girl to help her."


    "I''ll do it myself." LAN bing''er seems to be very unaccustomed to other people''s touch.


    "What brother Tuoba said is reasonable. You are inconvenient now. You are obedient." Hua Ruge said he was going out.


    "Or my brother can help me." Blue ice son opens a way.


    Hua Ruge has a clear view. Seeing tuobayu''s appearance, he knows that he is interested in LAN binger. He is a man now, so it''s not good to apply medicine openly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, silly boy. I''ll find your neighbor for you." Hua Ruge goes out.


    Although LAN binger is a little indifferent to people, she doesn''t have a bad mind, so she gets along well with the people around her. Hua Ruge quickly finds someone to help her with the medicine. She and tuobayu are waiting in the yard.


    Looking at tuobayu''s eyes, Hua rugo patted him on the shoulder and said, "brother, I''m in love with my sister?"

 Chapter 94

    "Ice is good." Tuobayu is not a taboo way.


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    "Be nice to her and let her stay with me."


    "Your family are very direct." Hua Ruge can always remember some of his own experiences when listening to this tone.


    "What do you say?"


    "I think you''re a good person, so I''ll allow you to chase my sister, but if you''re sorry for her in the future, I won''t let you go." Hua Ruge nodded his approval.


    She thinks tuobayu is a good person and worthy of entrustment.


    Tuobayu chuckled: "with a brother like you, I dare not be bad to her."


    "You know." Hua Ruge is very popular.


    What''s wrong with hooligans? They can achieve their goals.


    "Is it better?" After taking the medicine, Hua Yuege went in and asked.


    Because it was too late, tuobayu had left.


    "Don''t worry, brother. It''s much better." Blue ice squeezed out a smile.


    "I''ll be angry next time." Hua rugo helped her pull the quilt, seriously.


    "Well, no more." LAN binger quickly nods when hearing the words, for fear that Hua Ruge is not happy.


    Hua Ruge saw that she was bluffing, smiled and said, "have a good rest, I''ll be outside, please call me."


    She decided to stay with her these days.


    "It''s the place where servants live. How can my brother live?" LAN bing''er''s face changed in a hurry.


    "How can I leave you alone? If you don''t feel right, you''ll get better earlier." Hua Ruge coaxed her.


    Blue ice son tears revolve in the eye socket, finally is heavy nods.


    "Darling." Hua Ruge turns out the light and goes to the outside room by himself.


    She had just lain down. She was heavy. The sable''s purple eyes were pitifully looking at Hua Ruge.


    "Would you like some pills again?" Hua rugo feels that he has raised two foodies.


    Every day, the devouring animal clamors to eat energy. This product wants to eat pills every day.


    Hua Ruge has tried it. It''s not only a pill for healing, but also a pill that he likes to take as long as he can. He''s not afraid to die.


    The sable nodded in a very human way.


    Hua Yuege said with a flat face: "do you think this is sugar bean? A lot of money, you know? "


    The expression of sable is still so pathetic.


    Hua Ruge remembers that he was fierce when he picked it up. Since he was used to taking pills, he learned how to sell cute when he found out whether Hua Ruge was soft or hard.


    This little thing is very cute because it''s hairy. Every time it''s cute, it can''t resist Hua Ruge.


    "You know how shameful it is to be cute?" She rubbed her face with both hands and said helplessly.


    The sable simply arched forward and rubbed her neck with a small head.


    The itchy feeling makes Hua Ruge want to laugh.


    "I''m afraid of you. I can''t give it to you." Hua Ruge said, throwing a small bottle out of the space, which contained three broken territory pills.


    At the last auction, the broken realm pill, which was made by her hand, sold 30000 gold coins. If it wasn''t for fear of selling too many enemies and exposing easily, she wouldn''t stay in her hand and serve it as sugar.


    The sable saw that the little bottle was obviously happy. He grabbed the bottle and poured out the elixir to eat.


    Looking at this little thing''s humanized mood, Hua rugo always thinks it''s not like an animal.


    Hua Ruge has been living here with LAN binger for several days. Under her conditioning, LAN binger has been completely recovered in less than three days.


    Hua Ruge sat in the yard teasing the sable and gave it an empty medicine bottle.


    Little things and little claws hold the little bottle and pour it on the table, but nothing is poured out. It turns the bottle back and looks inside.


    Hua Yuege''s prank is successful, smiling proudly.


    "Wash your hands, brother. You can eat soon." Blue ice is making a noise in the small kitchen.


    "OK." Hua Yuege responds, feeling very alive.


    these days are very leisurely. During the day, they take care of the blue ice, chat with the girls nearby. At night, they lie on the rattan chair, drink tea, watch stars, and play with sable in idle time, watching it and eating animals are jealous.


    She enjoyed such a simple and light day.


    However, with the end of another round of selection, the strength of the freshmen in the college is not very strong, and Hua Ruge''s hidden strength has successfully entered the last round.


    There are only eight people in the last round, so in order to avoid chance, the last round is divided into groups to take turns.


    Each group consists of four persons, who are allocated by the tutor by lot.


    Each of them has three opponents and three chances. At least two of them will win and continue to advance.


    Eight people stood below. Hua Ruge knew three people, tuobayu, xiaoluolisu Nianxia and xiaoyuyan.


    The people around were watching the teacher draw lots, and soon the result came out.


    There are two sixth level masters who are not familiar with Hua Ruge, and another is Xiao Yuyan, who is seventh level.


    When Xiao Yuyan heard the announcement, she looked at Hua Ruge coldly. Her eyes were full of fighting spirit. Obviously, she still remembered that Hua Ruge didn''t give her face in public.


    Su Nianxia and tuobayu are in the same group, and it is obvious that they are promoted.


    The competition process was set, the competition was set for the next day, so the crowd quickly dispersed.


    Xiao Yuyan walked by her side and said coldly, "I will make you fail miserably."


    "If you don''t have a good brain, go home to cure it. Don''t run out and talk nonsense. Be careful not to be hit by thunder." Hua is like a song.


    Xiao Yuyan is shocked by what she said. When she wants to understand what''s going on, Hua Ruge has left the college gate.


    "I won''t let you go!" She said hatefully.


    Hua rugo went out of the college and went straight to the casino. She asked before that she could start betting after the final round. Of course, she wanted to make a profit at this time.


    This time she went in with a new mask.


    The gambling house is always full of smoke and smoke. She walks across the long table of dice to the front of the college market surrounded by a few people.


    Tomorrow, there will be two matches between the two groups, one of which is tuobayu against the other student. Because the suspense is too small, the odds are very low, and she didn''t pay attention.


    This is her and Xiao Yuyan. Everyone thinks that she is level five and Xiao Yuyan is level seven. Naturally, there is no suspense. So her odds are as high as one to six.


    In the eyes of all the fools, she smashed all her 100000 gold coins on her side of the dish mouth, and then left smartly.


    "I don''t think I''m old enough to have a good brain."


    There''s talk later.


    Hua Ruge almost spurts blood. You have a bad brain. Your family has a bad brain!


    The next morning, accompanied by LAN binger, she went to the martial arts arena, only to find that there were not many or half of the usual number of people watching the war.


    Her heart is strange, now is the last round of competition, heat how even before all can not match.


    "What''s the matter?" She murmured strangely.


    Blue bing''er is chucking away.


    Hua rugo thought she might know, and asked, "tell me what happened."


    "Those people said that this game was not worth watching, that brother''s strength was weak and there was no way to win." LAN bing''er is very dissatisfied. She often has a cold face. She is very angry when talking about it.


    Hua Yuege nodded clearly, which made sense.


    "Don''t worry, brother. If you can''t beat us, we''ll give up." LAN bing''er thought about it or advised.


    Hua Ruge is crazy and sweaty. In order not to let the girl worry, she should say, "I know, a hero doesn''t suffer from the loss in front of her eyes."


    LAN binger is relieved.


    Several friends in the dormitory followed.


    "Brother, this is a powerful woman. You can''t beat her. Let''s give her a good plan."


    Yan Zixing came forward before Hua Ruge could speak.


    "Brother Yan, he''s insulted." Hua Yuege immediately said, I am a good child of justice, I am not a confluence.


    "He''s not reliable." Yan Zixing said with a venomous tongue to Hua Ruge, "but I think this is the only way."


    "Zixing, that''s right for me." Mao Jun laughed heartily.


    It''s hard to be recognized by Yan Zixing.


    Hua Ruge looks at these two goods and feels speechless.


    Is he that weak? Really?


    Tuobayu also came.


    Hua Ruge pushed blue binger directly to her front and said, "look at the face of the little beauty, the warrior is merciful."


    She can''t stand it.


    LAN bing''er turned his head quickly, and Tuo Bayu swallowed back the words of persuading her to give up, and changed them into: "I look after you."


    "Ha ha." Hua Yuege laughs. He doesn''t smile at all.


    I''ve made a group of bad friends. Either I''ll lose my prestige or I''ll lose my loyalty.


    "You''re all right?"


    Go to the blue ice in front of, Tuoba feather soft voice asked.


    "Thank you, your highness, for your concern. It''s long overdue." LAN bing''er replied, but she turned her head and didn''t look at him.


    Tuobayu said "well" and said nothing more.


    Hua Ruge looks worried. How could tuobayu not know the initiative? He is about the same age, so he is so much younger than his uncle Huang.


    Bah bah, she doesn''t want to think about that big tail wolf.


    Soon Xiao Yuyan appeared in a big red soul master''s robe. Her chin was always slightly raised, and everywhere she went there was a kind of underbeat with eyes higher than the top.


    At least that''s what Hua Ruge thinks.


    Everyone looked at her and then at Hua Ruge, only to find that the brilliance had been compared.


    After all, although Xiao Yuyan has some purple, Hua Ruge is perfect everywhere. It''s amazing that boys are so good-looking. Do you want women to live.


    Mao Jun leaned on Yan Zixing and said, "I said I always thought you were a little white face. I thought you were normal since I met brother Hua."


    "You mean I don''t look good?" Yan Zixing frowned, a Book angry face rare some do not like.


    "It''s not the same. You''re handsome." Mao Jun quickly said that he was afraid that he would not have a good life after offending this poisonous tongue.


    Yan Zixing''s expression finally eased a little.


    After the teacher''s words, the two stepped on the stage of martial arts.


    Xiao Yuyan can''t help but feel uncomfortable when she looks at Hua Ruge''s face, and her tone is even colder: "I''ll show you what absolute strength is now."


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes and said: "today, if I don''t let you step down to admit defeat, I will lose!"

 Chapter 95

    It''s too crazy for the onlookers to hear Hua Ruge''s words.


    There are not many people of the same age who dare to say this to Xiao Yuyan, let alone Hua Ruge, who is still a few years younger.


    "I like what brother Hua said." Mao Jun felt very hot.


    Yan Zixing watched with concentration.


    LAN binger clenches her fist nervously.


    Tuobayu said softly, "don''t be nervous. He shouldn''t be so easy to lose."


    Xiao Yuyan snorted and began to concentrate.


    Hua Yuege suddenly takes his hand after a few breaths. Three fireballs roar towards Xiao Yuyan.


    The person below was stunned, but Hua Ruge dared to take the lead in attacking.


    Xiao YuYan''s magic preparation was interrupted. When the staff knocked on the ground, a fire shield was in front of her.


    "Poop poop!"


    The fiery fireball hit the fire shield, and the energy was consumed.


    However, Hua Ruge closed his eyes as early as the moment when he played the fireball and began to prepare for the next soul skill.


    Here Xiao Yuyan takes back the fire shield and sees Hua Ruge''s heart can''t be preempted by her. After a moment''s preparation, a fire dragon roars towards Hua Ruge and pours on her. It''s a four level soul skill.


    But at the moment when the fire dragon took shape, Hua was like a singer waving, and the same fire dragon took shape, but the color was thicker than Xiao YuYan''s words, and there was a faint blue fire in the center.


    The same fourth level soul skill, but with different strength.


    After Hua Ruge sends out the fire dragon, shaking his hands is a first-order wind whirlwind technique to chase the fire dragon. When the whirlwind comes into contact with the fire dragon, the fire dragon''s body size increases a circle, and he pours at Xiao Yuyan with his teeth and claws.


    The two fire dragons collided, and Xiao YuYan''s one was quickly disintegrated.


    But Hua Ruge''s only consumption is some, continues to rush forward.


    Xiao Yuyan saw that the situation was not good, and quickly opened a fire shield.


    But a first-order fire shield just blocked the fire dragon once, and then it was broken. She was in a hurry and rolled to the ground. The fire dragon rubbed her body and blew it to one side.


    The following people were shocked for a while. Hua Yuege was such a monster that he could beat Xiao Yuyan so badly.


    "You''re just a level 5 psychic. You can''t prepare a level 4 psychic so quickly." Xiao Yuyan questions.


    Hua Ruge chuckled and pointed to his chest and said, "I don''t have a badge. Who told you that I am the fifth level?"


    "The last two days."


    "But not today." Hua Ruge didn''t intend to hide her apparent strength, but she didn''t have the opportunity to make it public. It''s just that today, she was overcast.


    "How long has it been since she broke through again?" Even tuobayu is unbelievable. The cultivation speed is too fast.


    LAN bing''er shook his head: "I don''t know, but my brother is good at it."


    "Your mind is simpler than others." Tuobayu praised.


    LAN bing''er doesn''t return to him, and probably doesn''t know what to say.


    "It seems that there is a certain reason for the dean''s special recruitment." Mao Jun opens his mouth.


    Yan Zixing nodded.


    LAN bing''er knew about it, but she didn''t know why. When her mother died, she was so sad that she didn''t notice Hua Ruge''s instant soul skill.


    On the stage, before Xiao Yuyan could stand up, she felt that there was a wave of spirituality under her body. Knowing that Hua Ruge''s earth system spirituality had teeth sticking out, she quickly rolled back.


    Sure enough, the ground where she had just left was pricked with soil.


    As soon as she felt safe and familiar, she had to roll on.


    The second level earth system soul skill, with three earth thorns in a row, has won time for Hua Ruge to prepare soul skill.


    Xiao Yuyan just got up and then another fireball rushed over. Now it''s too late to prepare the fire shield. She can only protect her head with her hands and squat down.


    "Poof..."


    The first fireball hit her arm solidly, the second one brushed her head, flew over her head, burnt her hair, and the third one didn''t threaten her.


    Xiao YuYan''s sleeve was burned, showing two naked arms. Fortunately, the material of soul master''s robe is good. If other clothes are afraid, it''s hard to put out the flame of Hua Ruge.


    "Hua Ruge, you dare to tease me, I will not let you go." Xiao Yuyan finally got angry.


    Hua Ruge pointed at her and said, "come here."


    Xiao Yuyan starts to prepare for the soul skill again. But she is only one level higher than Hua Ruge, and the flame intensity is weaker than Hua Ruge, so as long as she has no time to prepare the seventh level soul skill, the strength of the two people is basically the same.


    The next two men put up their stamina in the martial arts arena.


    "The Hua brothers are really secretive." Mao Jun sighs, as if anything impossible can happen to Hua Ruge.


    Who else can see the battle of the cross ranks.


    The following onlookers also think it''s a big eye opener. Many of them are ready to go back and laugh at their friends who haven''t come to see them. This is definitely the best duel in this competition.


    The spirit of the spirit Master below the spirit tutor is very poor. Generally, the spirit of the spirit Master will be exhausted after several spirit skills.


    Xiao Yuyan is the same. Soon, she is sweating and embarrassed. She can''t continue to fight.


    And Hua Ruge is still alive, because there is a smile on his face, so his face is even more difficult to move than before. He is still a handsome young man.


    Hua Ruge did not use the soul technique this time, but took out the stick from the storage space and looked at Xiao Yuyan with a joking face.


    Soulmakers without spiritual power are not as good as ordinary people. Pei Yuan didn''t fight back against Hua Ruge last time, let alone Xiao Yuyan.


    As soon as they saw Hua Ruge, they took out the stick again and covered their eyes subconsciously, as if they could foresee the next cruel picture.


    Hua Ruge clapped his hands with a stick and walked up to him. "Have you ever seen me hit someone?" he asked


    Xiao Yuyan kept retreating: "you What are you going to do? "


    She knew of this kind of thing, and naturally she didn''t want to be the one who was beaten.


    "What are you afraid of? I said hello to you in the same tone last time. What did you say at that time? " Hua rushes forward step by step.


    Xiao Yuyan retreated and fell to the ground. She could only move her body back.


    "You may have forgotten too many things. I''ll help you remember them." Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "by the way, you said you would not be merciful, right?"


    Xiao Yuyan now where dare to talk.


    "Should I show you mercy now?" Hua Yuege asked with eyebrows. The evil smile on his face made people feel cold.


    "Dare you beat me if I don''t believe you? I am the princess! " Xiao Yuyan said in a loud voice, quite a bit fierce, but a little weak.


    "You see, I dare not." Hua Yuege showed her a brilliant smile. Xiao Yuyan felt that she didn''t dare to gamble.


    At this time, Xiao Yuyan has been forced to the edge of the martial arts arena. Her eyes roll down quickly and loudly: "I admit defeat, I admit defeat."


    Hua Ruge stood on the stage and nodded lightly: "well done."


    At this time, all the talents suddenly thought of the words that Hua Ruge said at the beginning that let Xiao Yuyan climb down and admit defeat. It seems that they really followed.


    I''m afraid it''s a long time ago.


    The ability to have such a strong control and cool calculation in the face of people who are better than themselves really amazes the students around.


    "Brother Hua is very kind." Mao Jun took the lead in cheering, and many students who admire Hua Ruge followed.


    "Brother is so powerful." Blue ice son a small face in front of the public to show a rare smile.


    All the people I see feel satisfied with their eyes.


    Hua Ruge steps down in cheers. LAN binger immediately takes out a handkerchief to wipe his face for Hua Ruge. This scene makes many people envy, envy and hate him.


    "Brother Hua, you are really what I''ve seen. You''d better see the best little white face." Said Mao Jun with a smile.


    "Don''t think you can escape the wine you owe me by complimenting me, brother Mao. You won the victory yesterday." Hua Ruge said to him.


    Mao Jun''s chest clapped Dangdang rang: "don''t say wine, is to Yan chunlou elder brother also invites you."


    This attracted a lot of people''s eyes, a man''s eyes are shiny.


    "That''s all." Hua Ruge touches her nose. She has always been very cheeky. She can''t talk about it in front of so many people.


    "If you are shy, you will know the benefits." There are men around. There was a burst of laughter around.


    Hua Ruge feels that her face is a little worse than these men.


    Blue bing''er stood beside several people, blushing like a ripe apple.


    Tuobayu came out with her. She wanted to accompany Hua Ruge, but she couldn''t stand this kind of speech.


    "Don''t care too much about men''s jokes." Tuobayu said.


    He is a very gentle man and very careful. He will take care of other people''s emotions when speaking, so it will be very comfortable to listen.


    "Don''t take your brother." LAN bing''er didn''t say this for a long time.


    Tuoba Yu was shocked. "I thought you would say no to me."


    LAN bing''er shakes her head and doesn''t speak.


    Tuobayu wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say in the face of blue bing''er''s indifferent face.


    It seems that the girl is easy to talk, but her heart is closed. It''s not easy to enter her heart. It''s necessary to come slowly.


    Several people walked towards the courtyard in groups.


    "When we are selected, all the participants of the college will live in one place, that is, the royal palace outside," said the gossip


    "Why concentrate?" Hua Yuege asked strangely.


    "This is the first item of the competition. It is to see the quality of all aspects of the students. Unqualified students are not qualified for the competition."


    Hua Yuege picked up eyebrows: "there are many things to pay attention to."


    "Who is in charge of elimination this year?" Yan Zixing asked.


    "You can''t guess this year''s arbitration." Mao Jun bought a pass.


    Yan Zixing frowns, but it doesn''t matter who is Hua Ruge.


    "Your Highness the king of war." Mao Jun said loudly, "did you scare me?"


    "Cough." Hua Ruge is choked by her saliva.


    Why can''t this man hide?


    "Your Highness Zhan Wang is going to live in the same palace with us. You say those girls should not be excited to death."


    Mao Jun is still gossiping.


    Hua rugo thought of the kiss inexplicably. She thought she must be embarrassed to see him.

 Chapter 96

    After defeating Xiao Yuyan, the next opponent will be even less threatening. Hua Ruge has successfully promoted, won three games in a row, and made a lot of money. After returning the money from the auction house, there are still about one million left, which is considered to be developed.


    Xiao Yuyan also won the other two matches to advance, which made Hua Ruge a little unhappy.


    On the other side, Tuo Bayu and Su Nianxia won a match, and they both got through.


    For the rest of the places, the college will choose one of the four out of the competition, and there will be no such thing as Hua Ruge.


    She has been preparing to go to the palace to live, of course, she will not prepare anything, all for her blue ice.


    The bedding she used to sleep on, the teacups and teapots she used to use, and the clothes and shoes she changed were all washed early. LAN bing''er knew Hua Ruge that she liked to eat sweet cakes. She went around the pot for several days and made a lot of them. Anyway, there was no air in the storage space, and the food would not go bad.


    Hua Ruge has made a batch of pills in these days. He has made some of the pills he has mastered for a rainy day. After all, he doesn''t know what it is like to go to Xinggong, so it''s good to be prepared.


    The day of gathering finally arrived, and LAN binger reluctantly sent her to the martial arts arena.


    "Don''t be so impulsive about your brother''s work. He is not familiar with the place of life and will suffer losses." LAN bing''er said as she walked.


    Hua rugo agreed very smoothly: "you can rest assured that as long as no one touches me, I never take the initiative to cause trouble."


    "Binger is not around. Brother must take good care of himself." LAN binger is still worried.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a kid either." Hua rugo reached out to touch her head and said, "it''s up to you to protect yourself. If someone bullies you, you should go to the dean. You should still sell me some face."


    LAN bing''er nodded obediently.


    Speaking this way, tuobayu and other people are ready. Although they have strong self-care ability, they can''t compare with LAN binger in any way, so they are a step slower.


    Five soulmakers and five warfighters gather at the bottom of the martial arts arena.


    President Fang took the stage and said: "listen to every word I said. You can''t relax in this one month tour, because you will be eliminated at any time. As for the elimination of the dogma formulated by arbitration this year. "


    "This arbitration is a distinguished Prince of war. We should be more restrained than usual.


    In addition to the king of war, there are twelve assistant governors, all of whom come from the palace and have the right to eliminate students. You must be careful in front of these people and do what you say, understand? "


    The following students should be together.


    "This competition is to select talents to Jixian hall, which is the place where they work for the country. In many cases, it directly affects the survival of the country. What they want is people who can be educated. So the most taboo is people who do not obey the discipline. You should always be honest and honest when you are there."


    President Fang specially asked that the students of the Royal College are all aristocrats, and they are usually proud of their temperament. If they are eliminated because of this, it would be a little too much to lose.


    Everyone nodded seriously. Even Hua Ruge, who had always had an idea, listened very carefully this time. Although she was a little wild, she knew how to stop at the critical moment.


    President Fang said this and gave her a special look.


    Hua Ruge calls a depressed person. Does she look like a troublemaker?


    After that, they were picked up by two carriages sent by Xinggong.


    There are several royal palaces in the capital of the king. This is the most remote one. It is not for the royal family to live in. It is often used to entertain foreign envoys, but it is not small. Hundreds of people are crammed into it, and they don''t feel crowded.


    Hua Ruge came to the residential area through a group of buildings along with a steward and started to separate the accommodation.


    There are more than 100 people in the group, all of them are masters of soul. Some colleges have only chosen four or five levels. I think it''s not big to come to the college. In addition, the number of masters of soul is rare. It''s probably half of those who are here this year.


    If you think of a country with a population of more than 10 million, you can only train these excellent soulmakers every year. Hua Ruge is also very sad.


    Everyone according to the College Station, the Royal College stood at the front, the governor with a duck voice began to allocate: "you live in the east wing."


    As soon as she said this, she began to give out the room number plate. All of them dare not breathe. Hua Ruge also looks at her nose, nose and heart. She was good-looking and made a good-looking appearance, which was quite intimidating.


    But the reality is that the tree wants to be quiet and the wind is not only there.


    The steward handed out the number plate all the way to Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge smiled and held out his hand modestly. However, the steward didn''t even look at her. He went directly to her and distributed the number plate to several people behind her.


    Hua Yuege was stunned for a moment, then asked with a smile, "officer, why don''t you have my number plate?"


    In the silence of the corridor, she said this attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    But the steward didn''t seem to hear him. He opened his mouth to the Royal College Students and said, "go to the room."


    It''s sad that Hua Ruge is left in the air.


    She faintly saw Xiao YuYan''s eyes, with a touch of pride.


    Plot her?


    "Bitong college, in the west wing." The steward said that he was going to issue the number plate again, but his steps were stopped by Hua Ruge.


    The steward finally looked at her with his eyes.


    "Hello, officer. I''m Hua rugo from Royal College. Now I want to ask why you haven''t assigned me a place to live." With a smile on her face, she tried to soften her tone.


    If a hero doesn''t suffer from the loss in front of her eyes, she is likely to be eliminated on impulse. Then her previous match will be in vain.


    Looking back, Xiao YuYan''s eyes flashed with surprise. She didn''t expect that Hua Ruge, who has always been frivolous, would know how to converge this time.


    The steward replied with a voice in his nose: "where are you a commoner qualified to live with nobles?"


    Actually take her identity to say something, must have planned to pit her, wait for her to be in a hurry to have reason to eliminate.


    Hua Ruge, however, was not deceived. He continued politely, "what do you say is, where should I live?"


    It''s better to arrange a place for her to live. After that, I''ll see how she cleans up these grandchildren.


    The steward frowned and took out a sign saying, "live in the north room."


    "Thank you." Hua rugo took over the sign humbly. Anyway, with this, she would have passed this level.


    Ahead, tuobayu and others are waiting for her.


    "How is it?" They gathered around and asked.


    Hua Ruge opened his hand and said, "it''s done."


    Several people nodded reassuringly.


    But when she found the room with the sign, her face was really dark. I saw a row of latrines in the north. Only one room on the far side was smelly. There were tools for cleaning the toilet. There was no bed. It was not a place for people.


    "Sir." Hua Ruge directly scolds.


    It''s not just about her, it''s about not treating her like a human being.


    "The untouchables are Untouchables at all times. Even in the aristocratic circle, they will be beaten back to their original shape sooner or later. They are smelly." Xiao YuYan''s voice sounded, with 12 points of irony.


    But it''s true.


    If Hua rugo has no way to enter the Jixian hall, after three years'' stay in the college, he is still a civilian. He will never meet these people again.


    Tuobayu and Su Nianxia changed their faces.


    "I''ll go to the superintendent." Tuoba feather road.


    He is a royal family, even if the rules are harsh, he should make way in the face of his respected identity.


    "I''ll go, too." Su Nianxia, a girl with a sense of justice, is also angry.


    "No." Hua Ruge is to stop the two humanity: "my own affairs to solve, do not involve you."


    Although there is such a heavy status, it may not be able to get benefits.


    She said and strode forward.


    When the steward saw him coming back, he said with some mockery on his face, "isn''t the room satisfied?"


    He didn''t believe in Hua Ruge and dare to say that he was not satisfied. If he dared to say that, he would eliminate him on the grounds that he was not firm in willpower and did not bear hardships and stand hard work. In any case, his highness, the king of the arbitration war, will not be idle.


    "Satisfied with your uncle."


    Hua Ruge''s chest is a stick when he comes to the steward. The steward is only the eunuch serving in the palace. Not only he can''t practice, but also his body quality is much worse than that of ordinary people because of some problems. Naturally, he can''t dodge this attack. Now he falls on the ground and his chest collapses.


    The sternum was broken.


    This time, I was not only in charge of the affairs, but all the people on the scene didn''t respond. They all stared at the scene. I didn''t know how Hua Ruge, who was still smiling, suddenly changed.


    "How dare you take care of me, old man?"


    Hua Yuege couldn''t help saying that the stick was greeting the steward on the ground.


    The steward covered his head and shouted in a shrill voice, "I''m going to knock you out. You''re going to be knocked out now."


    "But before that, I will kill you." Hua Yuege says "stick" again.


    The steward is not only weak, but also old. If you can''t bear it for a few times, you will have to go back to the West.


    If this is the case, this year''s selection will make big news.


    Usually even the students who dare not breathe even killed the steward in the palace. It''s not good if they want to explode.


    "You, help me..." The steward crawled hard towards the place where the students were.


    Hua Ruge raised his head and said, "even if you save this old thing, the other officials will say that you didn''t save it in time, and maybe they will anger you. So you should take it as if you don''t see that I killed people, and I will bear it all. "


    The students looked at each other, unable to make a decision for a while.


    They are also very dissatisfied with this kind of bullying, but no one dares to break out. Now they are happy to see the governor beaten, so they hesitate.


    "Dare you kill me? Your highness will not let you go, nor will the emperor. " The steward struggled to say that he wanted to make a living.


    "Think about whether I will let you go first!" Hua Ruge will fight again with a stick.


    "Your Highness the king of war!"


    A loud drink sounded, and all the people on the scene changed their colors.


    The steward was beaten in public. The students didn''t stop him. I''m afraid they were all involved.


    But the steward''s face was ecstatic, and finally he was saved.

 Chapter 97

    A strong pressure came, all of them knelt down together, and did not dare to raise their heads.


    Hua Ruge didn''t kneel. Everyone lowered their heads and couldn''t see her.


    Tuo BARREI was dressed in a black gold dragon robe, wearing a black jade crown and a beautiful face like a relegated immortal. The pressure brought by walking made people gasp for breath, as if the temperature of the place where he was was was particularly low.


    Hua rugo wanted to ignore him, but now he needs to come to peace, so he smiled at him with a good sense of current affairs, and his eyes were full of looks of asking for help.


    After the last incident, Tuo BARREI saw that she was already a little guilty, afraid that she was still angry. Now it seems that there is a turning point. The girl even begged for her own work, so she would show it well and try to make her completely depressed.


    "Get up and tell me what happened?" His sexy voice is very low, which makes people involuntarily feel invincible.


    Everyone stood up, but still looked down, and no one found Hua Ruge not kneeling.


    Now the steward can''t stand up at all, so he has to kneel down on the ground and cry out with a snivel and a tear: "Your Highness, Hua Ruge, she rebelled. She not only beat me but also killed me. You have to make the decision for me."


    Tuo Ba Rui takes a look at Hua Ruge. At this time, Hua Ruge is still holding a stick, which means nothing to deny.


    "Your Highness, she has done so in contempt of the royal family and you, and must not be tolerated." The steward went on crying.


    Tuoba Rui stamped his foot slightly, and immediately a spirit spread from his feet, and directly lifted the steward.


    The steward''s body bumped into the pillar of the corridor and bounced back to the ground. Although Hua Ruge hit him, he didn''t use the power of spirit, so the injury was not too serious, and this was the real injury.


    "My king asked you what happened and didn''t let you incriminate others." Tuo Ba Rui''s voice is colder, and the nature of this disagreement is even colder.


    Your Highness the king of war is violent and worthy of reputation.


    The steward was aggrieved but dared not speak. He took a breath of blood foam and said weakly, "yes It''s like this... "


    He can''t even speak clearly now.


    "You said." Tuoba Rui turns his head to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge was very cooperative and said: "my highness, I did fight people, but there is also a reason. You can tell right from wrong. You must have heard it. "


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes did not move away, obviously waiting for the following.


    "I''m a student of Royal College, but this old man doesn''t give me a normal place to stay." Hua Ruge went up to the steward and said, "everyone feels that if the king of war is not present, there will be violence again.".


    Tuo Barry frowned: "where did he let you live?"


    "Next to the latrine, it''s a place to put sundries and rubbish. It''s not a place to live. I think he wants to get rid of me." Hua Ruge states.


    However, the person listening to the statement now has a gloomy face, and his dark eyes are full of killing opportunities.


    Is the woman he holds in his hand so spoiled?


    What if today''s arbitration is not for him?


    If she really wanted to go to Jixian hall and bear it, how much she should be wronged.


    Damn it! All these people deserve to die!


    "Your Highness Zhan Wang, I am wronged. There is no room. I asked her to make do with it there. Unexpectedly, she started beating people directly, and asked his highness Zhan Wang to see." The steward kept kowtowing.


    Tuoba Rui stamped his foot again, and the spirit wave stronger than before spread. The housekeeper suffered the same treatment as before. This time, he was seriously injured.


    He stared at Tuo BARREI in horror, not knowing what was wrong with him.


    It shouldn''t be like this. He is a member of the palace. How can his highness Zhan Wang not look after him?


    "Did Ben Wang let you talk?" Tuoba Rui''s voice is full of strong killing intention, especially cold.


    The steward knelt on the ground and shivered. He dared not say another word.


    All the students were also shocked. They felt that Hua Ruge was not speechless. Why did he only get beaten when he was in charge.


    Hua Lu Song touched his nose, and his eyes had a faint smile. This man is awesome.


    "The students who come here are my talents in the future. How dare you trample on them at will? Don''t you make people all over the world think that I don''t cherish talents? Can I keep you?" Tuoba Rui gave a verdict in a cold voice, and then said, "come on, drag him out to me, and divide him into five parts!"


    Nei ¡«


    all the people in the room took a deep breath of cold air. Although it was said that the steward had done too much, it was the people in the palace after all. The king of war handled it so casually, and it was still such a cruel punishment.


    It''s really tough.


    "There''s no room here?" Tuoba Rui asks a steward who follows.


    The steward speculated about his idea and said, "yes, yes."


    "Yes?" Tuoba Rui''s voice is colder.


    The steward was about to cry, and changed his way: "No."


    Tuo Ba Rui was finally satisfied and said, "all the students who have no room will live in my side hall."


    "You, come with me first." Tuoba Rui points to Hua Ruge and leaves first.


    So many people in China, such as song, how can not brush his face, so we have to keep up.


    Xinggong main palace, Changle hall.


    Tuoba Rui stood with his back, Hua Ruge facing the door, two people facing the back, no one spoke.


    "I just helped you. It''s time for you to cool off." Tuoba Rui said something rigid. He didn''t apologize in his life, so he didn''t know what to say.


    Hua rugo listened to his strong voice, but he was more angry. He said, "I have a room over there. I''ll go back and clean it up first."


    She said and walked away.


    What kind of man? He can''t apologize if he''s wrong. He thinks that if he''s kind to himself, he''s going to commit himself.


    "Come back for me." Tuo Ba Rui turns his head in a hurry, his face is impatient.


    Hua Ruge goes on.


    "Hua Ruge." Tuo BARREI went up and grabbed her arm, and asked her to turn around and look at herself.


    "Why? And a kiss? " Hua Ruge is not afraid of simplicity.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw the anger in her eyes, and her heart was hurt for a while, and she could not breathe any more.


    "I couldn''t help it last time. You won''t ignore me for this." Tuo Ba Rui is a little flustered. The woman is not easy to get close to her. He doesn''t want to be scared away any more.


    Hua Ruge turned away from him.


    Tuo Ba Rui went around to her and pointed to the jade pendant hanging around her waist. "Look, I wear the present you gave me every day."


    Hua Ruge is still silent.


    "I''ve just helped you. You can''t just say something to me, for good or ill." Tuoba Rui coaxes with good voice.


    Hua Ruge is very angry, but she can''t go on to see such a bully as him coaxing herself in a low voice.


    "Say what?" She said in a hard voice.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her voice and smiled, "you can say anything."


    Hua Ruge thinks of his former appearance, and thinks there are not many people who can see him smile like this.


    "Will those who just dealt with the emperor get into trouble?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Even you dare to bully me. I''ve seen the emperor''s face before I killed him." Tuo Ba Rui can''t restrain his anger when he mentions just that.


    Hua rugo looked at him and thought he was more aggressive than himself.


    "You said that I would suffer losses if I showed my strength. Aren''t you afraid to suffer losses yourself?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I have the strength, not the fear." Tuoba Rui returns to her.


    Simple and domineering, in line with his character.


    "I haven''t eaten yet in the morning. I just asked someone to do it. Now it''s time to eat." Tuo Barry took her hand and went to the hall.


    He acted as if he had lived together for many years.


    Hua Ruge was led by him as soon as he lost his mind.


    I didn''t eat anything in the morning, so Hua Ruge still enjoyed it.


    "Since then you will live in my temple. No one will bother you." Tuo Ba Rui saw that she was in a better mood and began to advise.


    "No, it''s more dangerous to live with you big tail wolf." Hua Ruge vetoed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tuo Ba Rui.


    "No one dares to disobey me. I said in front of all the people that I would let you live here. If you go, you will not be afraid of being doubted about my relationship with you."


    Hua rugo thought it was the same thing, so she said, "then you are not allowed to go to my room."


    "Good." Tuoba Rui''s Fox smile.


    In fact, gathering people in the palace is a training. In a short period of time, we should observe the abilities of some students in all aspects. No one can miss it.


    So Hua left after eating, and now the room has been divided and started to gather.


    She thought that she had died a steward, and the rest of these people would hate her, but the eyes of these stewards were more afraid of themselves.


    It reassured her that the eunuch was indeed the best in control.


    "It''s unimaginable that you came back well when you went to Uncle Huang." Tuobayu came forward and thought it was a miracle.


    Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder and said, "dear brothers, if I don''t come back, you must rob me."


    Tuobayu shook his head quickly: "it''s OK to rob me from others. Uncle Huang dare not lend me some courage."


    Hua rugo said that you still want to marry my sister.


    "Little brother will be OK. At this time, "Su Nianxia comes over and blinks at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is tight. What does this girl know?


    A few people were chatting. Xiao Yuyan appeared in a red robe over there. But now her eyes at Hua Yuege were not just complacent and sarcastic, but dodging. It seemed that she was afraid that Hua Yuege would ask her for trouble.


    "It seems that it''s my fault that I didn''t hit you last time. Next time I have a chance, I will make it up for you." Hua Ruge stopped in front of her, a pair of beautiful eyes staring at her, slowly said: "make up for both."


    "I won''t fight you. You let me go." Xiao YuYan''s momentum is weak.


    Hua rugo shook his head and said, "just now, your highness Zhan Wang asked me if there was a mastermind behind this matter. He asked me who I had offended recently. Did you say that I would tell you?"


    Xiao YuYan''s legs softened with fright, and she fell to her knees with a thump.

 Chapter 98

    Hua Ruge touches his nose. It''s frightening.


    "No, you must have lied to me. If your highness Zhan Wang asked you, you would have said it."


    Xiao Yuyan stood up and stared at her, blaming Zhan Wang''s name for being too intimidating. Otherwise, she would not react so much.


    Hua Ruge is very clever.


    "No, I decided not to say it for the sake of you kneeling and begging me." She smiled.


    "Hua Ruge, you are so hateful." Xiao YuYan''s angry way, she didn''t fight out when she thought of her previous embarrassment.


    Hua Ruge said, "you''d better settle down later, or I''ll show you my way."


    Xiao Yuyan thought of Hua Ruge''s strength and stared but didn''t dare to speak.


    "Well, everyone''s in the same class. Don''t be too stiff." At this time tuobayu made a sound, patted Hua Ruge''s shoulder and asked Xiao Yuyan, "right."


    Xiao Yuyan saw him come out to mediate, hurriedly nodded: "yes, your highness five."


    Tuobayu nods, Hua is as angry as a song, and he takes a step to let Xiao Yuyan leave.


    "I didn''t see you in charge of my business before." Hua Ruge asked.


    "Every time you don''t hurt someone if you don''t agree with me, I don''t have a chance." Tuobayu said helplessly.


    Hua Ruge touches the back of her head. She is still wronged. There are always people looking for her trouble.


    "Another reason is that you really can''t make Xiao Yuyan upset you." He added.


    Hua Ruge frowned and asked, "what do you say?"


    "Despite her family strength, her fiance is determined to win the selection. Once you meet in the competition, you will suffer."


    "I haven''t heard of her fiance in the college." Hua Yuege looks puzzled.


    "It''s the Song Ming of Bitong." Mao Jun popularized: "this is a man of great talent. He is not talented or resourceful. At the age of 18, he has become a star wars master. He is similar to you."


    Hua Yuege listens in silence.


    "Even if he can cross the level to challenge, the two-star war division of his college is not his opponent. It can be seen how evil he is." Mao Jun repeated, "it''s very evil."


    "This man is interesting." Hua is like a song with an interesting way.


    "I hope you don''t meet him. Be practical." Yan Zixing is right on the point.


    Because in the future, the battle division and the soulmate Division will have to fight in a mixed way. If they do encounter each other at that time, Hua rugo will certainly not be able to beat him without exposing his cards.


    "But isn''t the Xiao family very powerful? How do you get engaged to civilians? " Hua Ruge was puzzled.


    In the great Zheng hierarchy, it is deeply rooted in the people''s hearts. Under normal circumstances, the aristocrats only combine with the aristocrats. What''s more, Xiao YuYan''s talent is good. It''s strange that he would give it to the common people.


    "Song Ming was liked by Lord Xiao. He said that he would make great achievements in the future, so he got engaged to his daughter in order to get in touch with him." This time, Su Nianxia is speaking.


    It seems that everyone knows about it.


    "If you meet the right civilian genius, the nobility will do it." Tuobayu nodded.


    Mao Jun then hooked up Hua Yuege''s shoulder and said with a smile, "brother Hua, do you know how to catch a son-in-law under the list?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head honestly.


    "It means that every time the Jixian hall publishes the list of those who have been selected, there are big people coming to choose civilians as sons in law."


    Hua Ruge asked, "and then?"


    "If you can enter the Jixian hall, those old men on the list must fight with you. Brother Hua, you should take good care of the beautiful girls in your family. Don''t choose wrong." Mao Jun is kind-hearted.


    Several people laughed vaguely when they heard this.


    Hua Ruge almost spouted out the rice he had just eaten.


    She didn''t expect Mao Jun to say this. She quickly turned the topic aside and said, "the competition is too fierce. It''s not certain whether I can choose it or not."


    "You have to work hard to get your son-in-law caught." Mao Jun patted her on the shoulder.


    Hua Ruge''s face is black, can''t you not mention this?


    Next, people are facing high-intensity training, not only to cultivate mental strength but also to train physical strength. They go early every day and come back late at night.


    It''s hard for Hua Ruge. Although she is not afraid of training, she has less sleep time and sleeps every day.


    And we can''t be lazy, because there are several people who can''t finish the task have been eliminated.


    "When will this bad day come to an end?" Back to the room, Hua Ruge lay on the bed directly, tired into a pool of mud.


    The door opened with a squeak. Hua Ruge was too lazy to get up. Anyway, he knew who it was.


    Tuo Ba Rui is the center everywhere, but he feels that he has never been valued by this woman.


    He simply sat on the bed with her head resting on her legs.


    So Hua Ruge can see his face as long as he opens his eyes.


    "If I don''t train tomorrow, I''ll say I''m sick. Let the black leopard take a leave for me. Those people should buy your face." Hua Ruge did not struggle, but shamelessly asked the referee to help cheat.


    "If you are ill, you should join in, or you will be eliminated. I can''t change the rules even if I am arbitrating." He has a businesslike attitude.


    "I''ve got to know each other for a while. You haven''t taken less advantage of me. Just let me know." Hua rugo said, shaking his arm.


    She thought they were already familiar with each other, and begged him not to be embarrassed.


    "No, if I do that, everyone will know that I am biased against you." Tuoba Rui should not.


    Hua Yuege''s face is not happy: "it''s not good to be taken advantage of."


    Tuo Barry laughs: "I have someone boil hot water for you, take a bath for a while, and then eat something."


    "Small favors, small favours." Hua is singing.


    "That''s all." Tuoba Rui said again, "I take it back."


    "Don''t don''t don''t, you think I didn''t say it. It''s good." Hua Ruge hurries.


    The hero doesn''t suffer from the immediate loss, and the bastard doesn''t suffer from any loss.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t speak.


    "No, you take it back. I haven''t had enough for dinner..." Hua Ruge is pathetic.


    "Take you." Tuoba Rui said, holding her up and going out.


    Hua Ruge said hurriedly, "Hey, you put me down, don''t be seen!"


    "You mean not to be seen?" Tuoba Rui''s mouth set off a meaningful smile.


    "There''s obviously something wrong with your understanding! Do you have a long brain? "


    "Better than you didn''t grow." Tuo Ba Rui returns.


    "Tuo barrui, who don''t have a long brain?"


    "How can you not be moved if I treat you so well?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right? " Hua asked in a dazed voice.


    Tuoba Rui: "..."


    He thought she might not even have a skull.


    The next day, Hua Yuege went to the training ground of Xinggong early again, because she started to play the role of steward. During this period, neither the students nor the steward had any trouble with her, so the time passed peacefully.


    She yawned at the assembly, but it didn''t work.


    "Isn''t it early to be in charge?" Hua Ruge stands there lazily and asks Mao Jun.


    "It''s said that there will be a contest today. Some big people will come to watch the battle." Mao Jun, who has always had the best news, said immediately.


    "How?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Mao Jun shakes his head: "I don''t know. I can''t compete with everyone anyway."


    Hua Ruge thinks that as long as he doesn''t choose himself, he will not be able to go on, and it''s not good to work hard.


    "Why don''t you ask who the big man is?" Mao Jun thinks that Hua Ruge''s focus is a little biased.


    "Then it doesn''t matter to me." Although Hua rugo said this, he still followed up: "who is it?"


    "I don''t know about that, but you can see that everyone is eager to try. The status of the visitors is not low."


    Hua Yuege gave him a look: "I don''t know what you''re selling."


    "This is your chance. No matter who is here, I know if there is a beautiful young lady in their family. Then you will perform well."


    "You''d better show it."


    "You don''t think I want to." Mao Jun''s regret.


    Who let him be a noble, later can only be a marriage.


    Soon a steward came over and announced, "we will have a competition in a moment. Everyone must take part in it actively. Maybe there will be a good chance for your family to come to you."


    Everyone knows what it means, so everyone is very excited, especially the civilians who know that they can''t enter your Jixian hall. This is definitely the best performance opportunity.


    After that, hundreds of people rushed to the test ground. After a while, another person was led by the manager. He was in his fifties. He had a long shoulder, a short beard, and a sharp eye. He walked with great momentum.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes have been staring at the man, his body is stiff and out of control for a moment.


    "It turns out that he is the Duke of the Hua family. It seems that he attaches great importance to the selection."


    "I must show myself well. Once the Duke of the State takes a fancy to it, it''s better to be a nursing home in the mansion."


    There was constant discussion around.


    The memory in Hua Ruge''s brain is also continuous, full of the shadow of a lovely smiling girl.


    After talent was measured, the man doted on her in every way, but when he found that she could not cultivate, he was trampled on by others, and even abandoned as my shoes at last.


    The little girl knelt on the ground and begged him. She cried more than anyone else, but there was hope in his eyes.


    She thought it was to spoil her father and not really drive her away.


    However, the man who played the role of father was disgusted: "get rid of this waste as soon as possible."


    The little girl was dragged away by the servant. The man turned around and picked up another girl to give her the toy she just bought.


    The little girl has suffered so much for so many years, which is engraved in her memory and makes her feel the same.


    Hua family leader, Hua Shengxiong, who hurt her father the most, is the object of revenge.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are deep, and she always has a smiley face. Now she can''t see what expression it is.


    "This is a good opportunity. Brother Hua, do you want to show cash later?" At this time, Mao Jun asked.

 Chapter 100

    Hua Ruge is the pride and shame of his family. He usually never let his family mention the name. Now he hears it out of his wits. It seems that he touches a sensitive nerve of his and makes his heart start to be grumpy. But because he can''t show it, it seems strange.


    Many people have heard the story of the Hua family and know that there is such a little girl in the legend, but because everyone was small at that time, they seldom remember the girl''s name.


    The few people I remember are just a little stunned. It''s really a coincidence.


    Hua Yuege smiled and asked modestly, "what''s the matter with you, Duke?"


    Hua Shengxiong didn''t like to erase that silk from his heart and let himself not think about the child. Then he smiled and sang to China like a song: "we are the same surname. It''s really fate."


    "It''s an honor for the younger generation." Hua Ruge''s face is always the smile that makes people feel comfortable when they see it.


    "What my father appreciates most is a kind-hearted good child. How about you? Do you want to work in my mansion?" Hua Shengxiong asked kindly.


    As early as Hua rugo came to the stage, he inquired about the governor. He knew that although Hua rugo was in the Royal College, he was not an aristocrat.


    He thought it was a little strange, but he renewed his heart of solicitation. After all, president Fang''s vision is not wrong.


    He is recruiting talents, but his tone is like charity. He knows that many people here dream of such charity. Because he can recruit himself into Washington, there must be a way out than anywhere.


    In fact, many people are really envious. It''s almost impossible to enter the Jixian hall to see the strength of Hua Ruge''s level 6. Then entering the first family of Dazheng is the most glorious thing.


    It''s such an opportunity that they work hard for.


    "The Duke praised me, but I''m afraid I won''t do anything because I''m just a grass-roots citizen." Hua Yuege says no.


    Hua Shengxiong knew that this was a concession. As long as he said it again, he became more gentle and said, "young man, you don''t need to belittle yourself. I say you can do it, you can do it."


    Hua Ruge really didn''t know where his confidence came from, so he said more directly: "the Duke of the country''s love for the younger generation is unworthy, now that the school is not finished, the younger generation didn''t want to do anything else."


    This time, she started to face directly. Hua Shengxiong''s confident smile froze again. He was rejected by a young man in public. He didn''t laugh or not.


    At the moment, the Duke of China is embarrassed.


    I heard the inspiratory sound of all the people. They all knew that Hua was a singer. But I can''t be so shameless to the Duke of China. Even if you really don''t want to go, you have to agree first, and then find a chance to make it clear in private.


    In this way, how can the Duke of China come down to Taiwan.


    The chief steward is winking at Hua Ruge, which means that she needs to apologize quickly. Even if she doesn''t go, she has to let the Duke have a step down.


    Hua Ruge felt his nose and pretended not to see it.


    It''s best if you can''t come down. Let you pretend to be forced and die!


    Below Su Nianxia has looked silly, muttering: "little brother''s courage is too big."


    "I haven''t seen anyone she dare not provoke, anyway." Mao Jun''s adoration.


    Tuobayu thought that these two people were afraid that the world would not be disordered. This time, Hua Ruge made a big mess.


    On the stage, the chief executive''s eyes are blinking. Hua Ruge Leng has no response.


    Finally, Hua Shengxiong reluctantly smiled and patted Hua Ruge on the shoulder. "If you have ambition, you can finish your studies well, but the door of the Hua family is always open to you. You can come at any time if you want."


    Even if he is angry, he can''t show his lack of grace at this time. He can only make a big face that you are still small, and I don''t care about you, so that he won''t be so embarrassed.


    "Thank you, Lord."


    Hua Ruge was still smiling, but he was not able to show it. He smiled more softly than Hua Ruge, and said, "my Hua family always treats talents well. If you change your mind, you can come at any time."


    Hua Ruge nodded and stepped down.


    Now I really envy, adore and hate her.


    Envies her opportunity, adores her to follow, hates her not to know to cherish!


    In a word, after the first beating, Hua Ruge became famous again. This time, the trouble was even bigger. He dumped the face of the Duke of China in public, and the Duke of China also greeted him with a smile.


    A commoner makes the patriarch of Dazheng''s first family completely grumpy.


    Civilians seem to see hope. For the first time, the class system is not so insurmountable as long as you are strong enough!


    So we gradually became blood boiling, with the eyes of the heroes watching Hua Ruge.


    Hua Sheng sat for a while. No one went to the challenge arena and the winner was not identified.


    He also did not take out the lottery and left. He hurried out of the business.


    "Brother Hua, how dare you not give the face of the Duke of the state? You are a hero in my eyes now." Mao Jun comes up to him, and he almost lifts Hua Ruge up.


    "I know for the first time that I can be a hero without dying." How can she remember being a hero only when she mourned.


    "Really, brother Hua, you really give us a long face." Another said.


    Soon a group of people came to express their admiration for China.


    Hua Yuege is cheeky and not shy. He is very happy to talk with others.


    But soon a steward came, and the duck said in his voice, "be honest, and wait for the steward to come back and lecture."


    All of them stopped at once, and then they all looked at Hua Ruge with sympathetic eyes. She did not give face to the head of the Chinese family in front of so many people, and she would not be easily let go of her.


    "Let''s stop talking. I''ll invite you to drink after the training." Hua Ruge blinked and whispered.


    Everyone nodded to give her a look of self-help, and they were separated.


    "Today, you''ve made a big mess. You must be angry when you''ve been involved in a lot of affairs. You''d better bear some conflicts and have a training." Tuobayu pulls her to her side to reason with her.


    Hua Yuege looks like a good kid and nods: "I know, I control my mood."


    "Or you can leave the stick in my custody." Tuobayu reaches out.


    Hua Ruge is helpless: "I don''t hit people."


    Several people looked at her with suspicious eyes.


    Hua Ruge felt that he was a little glorious and tall image now.


    It took a long time for the manager to come back. An old man with wrinkled and beardless face was in a bad mood at first sight.


    The students lowered their heads and did not dare to look him in the eye for fear that he would find himself in trouble.


    "What are you doing today? You haven''t made any progress after so long training!"


    Students, silence.


    "I''ve managed the training for so many years, but I haven''t met you so bad. You really let me down!"


    Everyone knows that he is letting off steam. No one dare to say a word.


    "I''m so angry. You said that you are all top students of all colleges. How can you not get into the eyes of the Duke of the state?"


    The more he talked about the matter, the more intense he thought that if they behaved better, the Duke of the state would not look at Hua as a song, and there would be no bad things after that.


    Hua rugo felt that so many people should not be affected by himself, so he stood up and said, "chief, I''m impulsive about this. I''ll take it all together."


    People around cast admiring glances at her.


    Justice!


    "Come on, you come out." Once the steward sees Hua Ruge''s anger, he doesn''t fight anywhere. How dare she provoke anyone.


    Hua Ruge walks by the words.


    "Tell me why you don''t even give your father-in-law''s face. How many heads do you have?" The steward scolded angrily.


    Hua Ruge didn''t speak, with a good attitude of admitting mistakes.


    "I just blinded you. Why don''t you say something soft? Do you know how angry the Duke is?" The steward continued to roar as he walked back and forth in front of her.


    "Is he angry?" Hua Yuege looks up and asks.


    "Bullshit, don''t be angry when so many people lose face." The steward subconsciously made a big sentence, but soon airway: "this is not the point!"


    Just be angry.


    Hua Yuege said in his heart.


    "Tell me, you''re right." Ask questions.


    Hua Ruge repeatedly nodded, "my mistake, I''m too slow to understand what you mean. You''re angry at me. Don''t get angry and damage your body."


    The steward wanted to scold more. I didn''t know what to say when I saw her with such a good attitude.


    The people looking down are also a little confused.


    Don''t you beat people if you don''t agree?


    Don''t you dare not to give the face of the Duke of the state?


    It''s not that I should be proud. How can I apologize.


    The steward was so angry with her that she laughed and scolded: "you are a promising child."


    "You''re flattered. You''d better promote more." Hua is as modest as a song.


    "You don''t even buy the account of the Duke of the state. What can I promote? Do well." The chief patted her on the shoulder and turned away.


    He has been in the court for so many years, and his heart is clear. A man with courage and strategy like Hua Ruge must not be a simple person in the future. It''s better for him to make a good fortune early and pave a new way for himself.


    Hua Ruge knew from the beginning that this man had no malice. It seems that he is much smarter than he thought.


    "I said brother, why are you so calm this time? I''m still waiting to see the bustle."


    "I''m afraid that the world will not be in disorder. Can you help me if something goes wrong?" Yan Zixing said coldly.


    Mao Jun stopped talking.


    "Right this time." Tuobayu nodded approvingly. He was just afraid Hua Yuege would come out with a stick.


    "To admit a mistake can solve a problem. There''s no need to do it. I won''t change it anyway." Hua Yuege said, "what position is that in the palace?"


    Tuobayu was thundered by her previous words, or he replied: "it''s the housekeeping manager, very much favored by the father and the emperor, and the real power is very heavy."


    Hua Ruge looks at the direction of the big management leaving and nods thoughtfully.


    It''s better to make a good relationship. It may be useful in the future.

 Chapter 101

    After a day''s training, it''s late at night. Hua rugo feels that his body is going to be loose.


    "Come up."


    Walking through the gate of Changle hall, Hua Ruge heard a deep voice coming from his head. He didn''t need to know who was on it.


    She jumped to the top of the house, but because she was too tired, she only scratched the eaves and climbed up a little hard.


    Tuoba Rui''s calm face overflowed a smile.


    "What do you mean by not pulling me and laughing?" Hua Ruge climbed up and looked at him discontentedly.


    Tuo Ba Rui picked up the cup from the table beside her and handed it to her: "if you don''t have the ability to do this, how dare you provoke the Hua family?"


    "Do you know?" Hua rugo took the glass and took a sip.


    I think so. He''s a big arbitration. He doesn''t even know such a big thing.


    Who knows Tuo Ba Rui drank a glass of wine and said, "I don''t know anything about you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hua rugo didn''t answer. He sat around him on the other side of the table and poured his own wine.


    Tuo Barry put the little boy up in front of him and sat next to her.


    "You are also a god of men. Is it so difficult to point your face?" Hua Yuege glared at him.


    "If you don''t want to do more, be honest." Tuoba Rui raises eyebrows at her, which is quite sinister.


    Hua rugo thought that his recent face seemed thicker than before, and simply said, "why do you want me to come up?"


    "I thought you''d be sick and want to drink." He looked at her as he spoke.


    It''s not hard to know from the information he knows that Hua rugo is the girl of Hua''s family at the beginning, and it''s uncomfortable to see her father again today.


    Hua rugo''s heart is slightly sour when she hears this. After all, she has already integrated with the body''s memory. She and the little girl are already alone. Everything feels the same, and her mood has some ideas.


    She smiled and shook her head. "I''m not as vulnerable as you think."


    "Women can be more vulnerable." Tuoba Rui looked at her and said, "I''m protecting you."


    Hua rugo''s wine cup has been stopped. She has been in this world for so long, met so many crises and been provoked so many times. People and things are urging her to become stronger and stronger, because only in this way can she survive in this world.


    She heard for the first time today that she could not be so strong and protect her.


    As if touched her heart that long hidden, but still exist soft.


    Taking a deep breath, she raised her glass again, but before she could drink it, Tuo Barry grabbed her arm and took the glass from her hand.


    "Darling, stop drinking." He took her thin shoulder and said, "don''t be bored with me if you have anything to say."


    He always knew her so well that he would do the right thing when she needed it most.


    Hua Ruge suddenly felt that she was not so upset. After a pause, she said, "I will let them pay the price they deserve."


    "Good." Tuoba Rui nods.


    Hua Ruge looked at him strangely: "don''t you think it''s a bit out of line?"


    "Yes, but..."


    He seriously said: "as long as you tell me, I will adapt, I will not interfere with you, but at least let me know what you are thinking, OK?"


    "Good." Hua Ruge promised to be happy.


    She thinks that he is a trustworthy person and knows his own identity, so saying secrets that can''t be told to others should be considered as decompression.


    Of course, the meaning of Tuo Ba Rui is not like this.


    "Darling." Tuo barrui reaches for her head.


    Hua Ruge struggles: "I want to drink."


    "Well, if you don''t get drunk, don''t go back." Tuoba Rui filled a glass of wine and handed it to Hua Ruge.


    "I won''t get drunk with you even if I kill you. You are a wolf with a big tail and a beast''s heart!" Hua rugo is ready to go back to sleep after taking the drink.


    She has always been good at learning lessons. The last lesson was too profound. Of course, she is going to run.


    "No hurry." Tuo Ba Rui pulls her to her bosom and says, "talk a little longer."


    "I have nothing to talk to you about." Hua struggles like a song.


    "Then sit down for a while. I have something to say." Tuoba Rui decides not to let go.


    Hua Ruge looked at him suspiciously: "what''s the matter?"


    "There''s one last thing left for the training. Are you ready?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "What project? What do you need to prepare? "


    This topic really attracts Hua Ruge''s interest.


    So Tuoba Rui fox laughed and dragged her to talk until she was excited and then fell asleep.


    He took her back to his room, got into bed, and fell asleep with her in his arms.


    He hasn''t slept so soundly for a long time.


    "Little brother, why do you look unhappy?"


    The next day, Su Nianxia found that Hua Ruge was obviously not in a high mood. He asked.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t be happy to think that he had been taken advantage of the night.


    "It''s nothing. It''s a little nervous because it''s a mission." She''s talking nonsense.


    Su Nianxia was interested when she heard this. She said: "it''s very interesting this time. It''s much more interesting than our training here."


    "What''s the message?" Hearing this, Mao Jun came to him.


    Hua Ruge listened to Tuo BARREI yesterday, but she also pretended not to know. Otherwise, she could not tell others. It was the arbitrators who told her to lie to sleep.


    "I asked a familiar steward yesterday, saying that we are going to pick up the bandit''s nest and rob the treasure inside." Su Nianxia said, a small face full of excitement.


    Hua rugo was similar to her last night. This task is exciting to think about.


    But Mao Jun looked puzzled and said, "are we all going?"


    Su Nianxia nods.


    "What''s more exciting? There are more than one hundred of our soulmakers. Although their strength is different, there are also thirty of them above level 6, and some of them are at level 4 and 5. When the time comes, the war Division will be on the periphery, and all the soulmakers will have their soulmates together. No mountain will be bombed out."


    Mao Jun is from a military family, and his tactics are very useful. This is indeed the way of fighting on the battlefield. If the country does not have a strong soul division, it will suffer a lot.


    "It''s no fun to be a little bandit, but our goal this time is the Luocha sect in Hanya mountain."


    Su Nianxia said that the faces of the people around him changed.


    Mao Jun was the fastest. He said in a hurry, "I''m not kidding. Hanya mountain is a dead place. After so many years of crossing the border, the two armies dare not step on it. Aren''t we going to die?"


    We also took a breath of cool air.


    Because the name of the Luocha sect is too big. It''s not only because of the natural danger of Hanya mountain, but also because it''s said that the strength of the leader of the Luocha sect is unfathomable. No one dares to fight against him for decades. If only these people are allowed to exterminate, it''s like killing him.


    "No one dares to commit it because of the existence of the Lord, but according to reliable news, the Lord and some of his masters are not in the gang." Su Nianxia continued.


    "Is the news reliable?" Mao Jun asked as soon as his eyes brightened


    "Of course, in the next 50 years, Dazheng will rely on us. Of course, we will not die."


    "It''s fun. As long as there''s no king Luocha, there''s no expert in a bandit''s nest." Said Mao Jun.


    Everyone is interested.


    Hua Ruge analyzed last night. It''s not a turbulent time. The national system is relatively fair. As long as we have the strength, we can make a living and not be bandits.


    Of course, there are other kinds, or fugitives and so on, but they are also a few.


    So she is also full of expectations for this mission.


    Soon there will be a steward coming. Everyone can''t stand up.


    "The training is over from today. Now I announce the last task, which is to go to the designated bandit''s nest to rob things. Take action in a small team, 10 people in a small team, you can choose freely. "


    Everyone was booing. Finally, they could not be trapped here. They could go out.


    "Don''t feel relaxed. Come back and calculate the value of the plundered treasure. The half with less value will be eliminated." The steward is serious.


    No one can laugh at this.


    We all know that the training will eliminate many people every time. We thought it would be easy this time, but we didn''t expect to wait here.


    Half of them, it''s too cruel.


    "There are no rules for the funding of 500 gold coins per team. The winner is the king." Said the steward.


    The rule of the world is that there are no rules. What can''t be adapted to is that it will be eliminated.


    "It looks like a good fight." Hua Ruge licks her lips. She doesn''t want to be eliminated after so long.


    "You are free to choose your team today and start tomorrow." The steward said a word and left.


    After he left, everyone subconsciously approached the strong.


    Hua Ruge and tuobayu, Su Nianxia, Mao Jun and Yan Zixing are naturally standing together. Their comprehensive strength is very strong, so many people are coming to this side.


    After we get along these days, there are many people who are familiar with each other. Tuo Bayu is in charge and doesn''t look at his strength. If you think people are good, you can accept them.


    "Get out of the way, who''s with you country bumpkin? You''re weak." When a sudden voice rings, Hua Ruge is no stranger.


    Xiao Yuyan over there is pushing a boy out. The boy says stubbornly, "today you can''t let me, I will make you regret later!"


    "Yo Yo, a country bumpkin who can''t even afford to eat can also learn to be ruthless. You don''t call yourself qualified." Xiao Yuyan disdains the way.


    A man standing beside her, tall and powerful, his indifferent face changed when she said this, but he said nothing.


    It''s her fiance Song Ming.


    "Woman, you will pay for your humiliation today." The boy''s young face is full of fortitude and his fist is tightly clenched.


    "I''ll let you know now what it''s cost to mess with me." Xiao Yuyan said that she would start.


    Anyway, the training will be over tomorrow, and no one should be held accountable.


    The boy is a fifth level soulman, definitely not her opponent.


    "Stop it." Hua rushes past after singing.


    "Hua Ruge, don''t think I will be afraid of you if you beat me once." Xiao Yuyan stared at her.

 Chapter 102

    "I don''t care about you either, but if you cheat too much, I can''t help beating you." Hua Ruge walked over and stood in front of her.


    Xiao Yuyan subconsciously stepped back half a step. She was really afraid of Hua Ruge coming up and doing it. It wasn''t without her.


    "Song Ming, he has been bullying me like this all the time. Help me teach him a lesson." She pulled the man by her side, said coquettishly.


    Song Ming frowned and said to Hua Ruge, "it''s her fault, but if you do it, I won''t let you."


    "What do you say?" Xiao YuYan''s face is unbelievable.


    "It''s rare for her to have such a reasonable person beside you. It''s good to admit your mistake. I don''t have so much free time to hit people." Hua Ruge has a way of appreciation.


    Song Ming nods, and Ren xiaoyuyan asks no more.


    Hua Ruge thinks that this is a man of integrity and principle. I don''t know how long I can stand Xiao Yuyan.


    She turned her head and looked at the boy, who was a little younger than her. He looked very beautiful at the age of thirteen or fourteen.


    "I just don''t like her." She winked at him.


    She could see that the child had a lot of self-esteem, and if she said help, it might backfire.


    The little boy listened to her for a moment, then said, "thank you."


    "Then can I invite you to join us? We need an experienced person to lead us into the mountain forest this time. " Hua Ruge is invited.


    "How do you know I have experience?" The boy frowned deeper.


    He remembered not having any contact with the man in front of him.


    "Your eyes are alert, your path is light, and your arms are scratched by wild animals, which may indicate your hunting experience." Hua Ruge''s subtle analysis.


    This young man has the fortitude beyond his age. He must be a good hunter.


    The young man''s eyebrows stretched out and said, "I promise you."


    He had never seen such a wise and kind man.


    "That''s my pleasure. Let''s go." Hua Ruge gave him a friendly smile.


    The boy nodded, feeling that he had never seen such a good smile.


    "My name is Hua rugo. You may have heard your name?" She asked as she walked.


    "Yang Yu." The young man answered.


    Back in the crowd, she said, "the new teammates I''ve brought will help us a lot."


    "Welcome." Mao Jun took the lead and everyone said.


    Yang Yu is often ostracized because of his poor birth and ordinary talent. Now he is treated like this by the great nobles. He is not suitable for it.


    "Thank you." He said with a stiff expression.


    Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder and gave him an encouraging smile.


    Yang Yu nodded to show that he would adapt well.


    "Let''s go back to have a good rest and get together in the morning. Let''s go." Tuo Bayu said that he is high in strength and status, so he should give orders for granted.


    Back in the main hall, Hua Ruge decided to have a good sleep. Anyway, all his belongings were in the storage space, and there was nothing to clean up.


    Because of the serious lack of sleep, she didn''t get up until the next morning. It was still early to watch the timing equipment in the hospital. She planned to tell Tuo barrow about it.


    Although this Ya is a wolf with a big tail, she still takes care of her on weekdays. Hua rugo decides to be cultured and doesn''t care about him.


    "Dangdang!"


    She knocked on the door. It was unlocked. It opened directly.


    There is only one maid cleaning the room, there is no shadow of Tuoba Rui.


    If he was there, he would not let women in.


    "And his Highness the king of war?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "If you go back to the young master, your highness left last night. If you have something to deal with, please." The maid returned respectfully.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said to himself, why does this man go without even calling? What''s so anxious?


    "Here comes the brother."


    Mao Jun calls, Hua Ruge just returns to her senses, she has already walked to the gate of the palace unconsciously.


    "What do you think?" Mao Jun patted her on the shoulder.


    Hua Ruge scolds herself for being unproductive and says, "think about the plan this time."


    "Usually you have more ideas, but you need to make a good idea this time." What he said was tuobayu who came back.


    Hua Ruge nodded and asked, "did something urgent happen when your highness Zhan Wang left last night?"


    "I haven''t heard of the emergency. Maybe we are going to have a task. Uncle Huang will leave if he is OK." Tuobayu''s uncertain way.


    Hua Ruge said nothing more.


    "Let''s go." Tuoba feather road.


    All the students broke up and went out of the palace where they had been oppressed for a long time.


    Because the fund for 500 gold coins is only enough to open the transmission array once, and only five people can pass through it again. Ten people need 1000 gold coins. Although some nobles are not short of money, they don''t think it''s worthwhile.


    So we can only buy horses and ride to the southern frontier fortress of Lin''an City, which is the closest national border to the capital of Wang. It won''t take long to ride fast horses.


    Hua Ruge, seeing that people are almost walking, said: "let''s sit in the transmission array."


    "It''s only ten days from here to Lin''an City. It''s not worth spending a thousand gold coins. Besides, all the money is spent here, and we will have no money in the future." Tuobayu calculated Tao.


    Some of them can put the money together, but it''s not worth it.


    "I have money to lay on first. When we rob the bandit''s money, I will pay it back." Hua said like a song.


    She had millions of gold coins in her hand since the last gamble. Naturally, she didn''t want to bump on her horse for more than ten days.


    So a group of people soon arrived at Lin''an City, which is close to Wang Du. Compared with other border garrisons, there are more guards. Shangyou, a neighboring country, also knows that this is a bone that is hard to chew, so it is easy not to break the border, which makes Lin''an city especially prosperous.


    Outside the city of Lin''an is Hanya mountain, so I decided to take a rest here and make strategies and tactics.


    Although there are not many experts in the Luocha sect, there are more than 10000 people at least. It''s impossible for them to attack with ten people and find a place where they can hide their treasures, and then live again after robbing them.


    A few people in a humble Inn were in the room discussing the solution.


    First of all, Mao Jun said, "I''m going to explore the terrain of Hanya mountain tonight, so the big mountain defense will not be all inclusive. As long as there is a gap, we will touch it at night, set fire to attack, and touch the baby while it''s in disorder."


    "Brother Mao, you are very accomplished in the art of war." Hua Ruge nodded his head first, then poured cold water on it and said, "but this is the way for a thousand people, not ten."


    Tuobayu nodded: "there are really too few people."


    Mao Jun is wilting.


    "I have an idea." Su Nianxia said happily, "we can disguise ourselves as caravans and let them rob us to go up the mountain. Then we can run out at night when they relax their vigilance, steal their treasure and escape."


    "Little brother, this is OK." Su Nianxia looks at Hua Ruge and asks.


    Hua rugo shook his head in a way that he didn''t want: "as far as I know, in order to do long-term business, the luochabang is afraid that the two countries will not be able to do business, so they will not rob the caravan, only want some money."


    "And even if they are hungry and want to rob us, they will let us go or kill us. They will not rob us up the mountain."


    Su Nian wilted in the summer night.


    After a moment of silence, tuobayu said, "I think there are too few people. It''s really too hard for a dozen people to grab things on such a big mountain. Let''s just wait for several strong teams, and we will work together, and then we will get the things equally."


    He said and looked at Xianghua like a song.


    Hua Ruge still shook his head: "those people don''t necessarily listen to our commands. If people''s hearts are not in harmony with each other, if they can''t hit the target with one stroke, they will not be able to think again if they have a guard."


    Several people saw her talking and asked in unison, "what can you do?"


    Hua Yuege smiled mysteriously: "of course I have a way."


    "What can I do?" Several people listen to her veto so much as to hear what she can do.


    Hua Ruge pushed Su Nianxia to the front of the crowd and said, "we pretend to be the sending off party. With the beauty of Miss Su, it''s much easier to attract mountain bandits to rob us to go up the mountain."


    "It''s too risky." Tuoba feather eyebrows.


    "Mountain bandits can''t hurt me. It''s not dangerous. I want to play this." Su Nianxia first made a statement. A small face smiled and showed two dimples. The lovely look made people can''t help pinching it.


    Hua rugo is very satisfied with her beauty.


    "But we can go up the mountain and get the treasure?" Mao Jun is skeptical.


    "Don''t worry, brother Mao. This is just one of the many links. Although it may not be successful, it is the most detailed." Hua rugo said confidently, this is also the purpose of her early arrival in Lin''an City.


    There''s a lot to do.


    "If you have the best idea, then listen to you." Tuobayu nodded.


    Since Hua Ruge knows so much is not feasible, he must also know that there is any time to drill. He has never seen Hua Ruge suffer losses.


    "Let''s listen to my arrangement for the time being." Hua Ruge asked for your opinions.


    Hua Ruge, though not powerful, has always been a man of the moment, so they nodded their heads if they didn''t want to: "then listen to Hua brothers."


    "Good." Hua Yuege clapped his hands and attracted everyone''s attention before he said: "I''ll make a list now. We''ll go shopping in Lin''an City separately and gather in the woods in the east of the city at night."


    She simply wrote some things needed to send off the family, and some very expensive dowries, and then asked everyone to buy them carefully. If there is any omission, fill it in.


    The list is handed to everyone. Hua rugo takes out a bag of money and Zijing card from the storage space and gives them.


    These people are shocked to see the tens of thousands of gold coins. The family background of a small family is just like this. Hua rugo has brought so much money with him, but not all of them have been taken out.


    No wonder people talk hard and have money.


    Soon these people all dispersed, only Hua rugo and Su Nianxia were left in the room.


    "Little brother, I want money, too." Su Nianxia looks at her.


    "We have more important things to do." Hua rugo pinched her little nose.


    Su Nianxia looked puzzled, "what''s the matter?"


    Hua rugo blinked at her: "find a matchmaker for you."

 Chapter 103

    Hua rugo takes Su Nianxia to walk on the streets of Lin''an City, which immediately attracts many people''s attention. It''s just that the two people stand together so dazzling.


    "I didn''t have such a big reaction when I went out by myself, little brother, you are so beautiful." Su Nianxia is a little jealous.


    Hua Ruge touched her nose and smiled. She was really satisfied with her face.


    "Little brother, what do you have to do with his highness Zhan Wang?" Su Nianxia asked quietly when she saw no one around.


    Hua Ruge breathed a little, but he didn''t show it. Instead, he asked, "what can I do with him?"


    "Then why do you see him not kneeling and still living in his hall?" Su Nianxia looks suspicious.


    Hua Ruge thought of that day when she hit someone, Tuo Barry came, everyone knelt down, but she didn''t, but how did Su Nianxia know?


    Su Nianxia saw that she didn''t speak, and then asked, "I wanted to see Zhan Wang and looked up. I just saw you making eye contact. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Hua Ruge''s face is a little black. How could she not think of Su Nianxia''s naughty nature and how could she kneel there honestly.


    "Little brother, just tell me. I haven''t seen his highness Zhan Wang look directly at others like that. He''s not fierce at all." Su Nianxia is entangled.


    "That''s because he wants to get me to be his subordinate. It''s confidential. Don''t talk to others." Hua is like a song.


    Su Nianxia shook his head: "I don''t believe it. Your Highness''s men are very respectful."


    Hua rugo thinks bing''er is more lovely. He believes everything he says. It''s too hard for him to cheat.


    "Since the little brother doesn''t want to say it, I won''t ask. I''ll keep it a secret for you." Su Nianxia didn''t want to say it when she saw her. It was very reasonable.


    Hua rugo thinks Su Nianxia is a little more mature than she thinks.


    "I know the little brother''s secret, and I say a secret to you that no one knows, so that we won''t tell it." Su Nianxia has a sudden fantasy.


    Hua rugo felt that she had something to hold in her heart for a long time.


    "Then you say, I will keep it secret." She said.


    Su Nianxia nodded and said with courage, "I must enter Jixian hall for a reason, because only the experts of Jixian hall can go to the gambling competition one year later, and I can see the people I like when I go there."


    "How old are you to have someone you like?"


    Hua rugo has always thought that she is a child. Unexpectedly, she is so precocious. She has lived for two lives and hasn''t caught up with her rhythm.


    "My father took me out the year before last, and I can''t forget him even now." Su Nianxia said with a look of nostalgia, "I just want to marry him."


    Hua Ruge was stunned by her saying, "how old are you, son, and you want to marry?"


    "I can grow up quickly." Su Nianxia said with big eyes that he didn''t take age as one thing at all.


    "If you want to marry someone, let''s find a matchmaker."


    Hua Ruge shakes her head. She can''t understand this kind of girl''s heart at all.


    "Why don''t you ask who that man is?" Su Nianxia said after catching up with her.


    So all the way is Su Nianxia talking, Hua Ruge listening.


    When I heard the matchmaker''s home, Hua Ruge brought Su Nianxia to my door.


    This is a two-way house in the downtown area. When she saw the door opener, Su Nianxia directly backed up two steps, choked by her powder. Hua rugo said with great patience, "are you Li Po?"


    Actually, I don''t need to ask her.


    In front of him is a man in his fifties. His pink dress is green. The powder on his face is thicker than the white on the wall. His cheeks are red like a monkey''s butt. He also has a big red flower on his head. He doesn''t know what fragrance makes people want to cough. He also has a colorful handkerchief in his hand, which makes people know that he is a matchmaker.


    Hua Ruge has heard that only when the industry is exaggerated can it be identified and business can be found, but it''s not necessary to be so exaggerated.


    "It''s my family, young man," he said The matchmaker opened the door.


    Hua Ruge brings Su Nianxia to the door.


    "Whose childe is this? I haven''t seen such a handsome child in most of my life. It''s a great blessing that the childe has followed you." Matchmaker Li asked the two to talk as she went into the room.


    "Grandma Li is flattered." Hua Ruge laughs naturally.


    "And this girl, it''s a fairy coming down to earth. She''s so beautiful when she''s so young. How can other girls live?" Matchmaker Li goes around to Su Nianxia''s side again, but Su Nianxia is not so comfortable. She tries to shrink behind Hua Ruge.


    "Don''t blame my mother-in-law for her shyness." Hua Ruge explained.


    Su Nianxia now admires Hua Ruge. How can anyone deal with it.


    "This is the childe''s sister?" Matchmaker Li''s eyes are constantly scanning the two faces, as if to judge the truth.


    "Yes, it''s because of my sister''s business today." Hua Yuege said that he had entered the door.


    Matchmaker Li poured tea for the two of them and said, "but do you want to talk to this girl? Young master, you say that, depending on the girl''s appearance, regardless of who you want to marry, the old lady can make it. "


    "I heard that you are the most powerful matchmaker in this ten mile eight village. I''m here to see you. As long as you can make it, the reward is easy to talk about." Hua Ruge first offers his reward.


    As soon as matchmaker Li heard this smile, she couldn''t see her teeth and her eyes. She boasted: "young master, you can say that the old lady can do what others can move to, and the old lady can do what others can''t do."


    Matchmaker relies on a mouth to eat, boasting is the ability to watch home.


    "Well, that''s what you see. My father has been doing business in the two countries all the year round and is engaged in leather goods business. I took my sister with me when I left the goods last time, and she fell in love with the son of a buyer."


    "Although the two parents agreed, it was not easy for the two countries to walk, and it was also difficult for the three mediums to accept all the gifts. The father thought that he would not pay attention to these false gifts and send his younger sister."


    Hua Ruge said this, but his face was a little worried: "but you said it''s easy to say and not easy to hear, so I want you to help me, send my sister to me, and say..."


    "Say I am the matchmaker sent by the man." Matchmaker Li interrupts her, receives, she hears this to understand what is going on.


    Although the young man said it politely, most of the reason was that the male side didn''t look at the female side at all, so the female side sent it and was afraid of losing face in the neighborhood, so she lied to find her.


    She has seen a lot of it.


    "I don''t know if my mother-in-law can help me if she understands people." Hua rugo knows that the matchmaker is guessing, so she just takes out a gesture that you know me, so that the matchmaker thinks what she guesses is right.


    The matchmaker was proud of this, but she still looked embarrassed: "it''s not hard, but it''s dangerous to walk through the two countries, but it''s dangerous to pass Hanya mountain."


    Hua rugo knew that she wanted money, but it was too deliberate to give money directly, so she turned her eyes and said, "as far as I know, Hanya mountain only asks the caravan for money, ordinary people will not stop it."


    "That''s not good. The old lady hasn''t seen the world and doesn''t dare to go." Matchmaker Li means to shrink back.


    Knowing that it was disgraceful, Hua Ruge was unlikely to find someone else, she put it on the shelf and predicted that the big fish would catch it.


    "Here..." Hua Ruge looks embarrassed.


    Su Nianxia is also a smart man. Standing beside Hua Ruge, he pinched the sleeve of Hua Ruge and begged.


    Hua Ruge clapped her forehead and sighed, "it''s really a big mistake for women to stay."


    Matchmaker Li knew there was a play at first sight. The children were still too young.


    "How much is it suitable for this trip, Grandma Li?" Hua Yuege asked again, it was the attitude that should come down.


    When matchmaker Li saw this, of course, she wanted the lion to open her mouth. She turned her little eyes and said, "at least twenty gold coins."


    A farmer''s income is less than one gold coin a year. These 20 gold coins are absolutely priceless.


    Hua Ruge''s face was even more bitter after hearing it, and finally he said: "OK, then there are twenty gold coins. Grandma Li only needs to do this. After that, there will be a thank you."


    Matchmaker Li thought that Hua Ruge would make a counter-offer, but unexpectedly, she was so happy that she didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "Thank you, young master. I will hide this from everyone and let your girl get married. I don''t know when you are lucky." She asked slowly.


    "Tomorrow, please come to the inn."


    Out of the matchmaker''s house, Su Nianxia said with a face of adoration, "little brother, you are too deceitful. I believe everything you just said."


    "I''ve thought about it a long time ago." Hua rugo coughed and said, in fact, she didn''t make it up until after she arrived.


    "But how do I think you''re thinking now?" Su Nianxia said doubtfully.


    She is born with a delicate mind. Although she can''t do anything, she can see it clearly.


    Although the matchmaker has a long history of personnel, her mind is complex and she always has her own plan. It''s not as clear as Su Nianxia''s.


    "Why is your child not cute? It''s far worse than my girl." Hua Yuege takes a few steps quickly.


    Su Nianxia chased up and said, "although I know you are cheating, I like the way you cheat. It''s very interesting. I also want to learn."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the face of such a devil like girl, Hua Ruge is speechless.


    That night, a group of people were ready in the forest, carrying the sedan chair, carrying the dowry.


    The next morning, the drummer came to Yuelai inn. Almost all the people in the city knew that there was a girl to marry to a neighboring country.


    In the room, Hua Ruge is kowtowing to melon seeds. On the opposite side is xiaoluoli, who is wearing clothes and running around the room.


    Soon a few people came in.


    "Brother, when shall we act?" Mao Jun asked.


    Hua rugo spits out the melon seed skin and says, "this matter will be a sensation. Don''t worry. We will start again in seven days."


    "Seven days? The students behind will catch up, and our first chance will be wasted. " Tuobayu frowned to express doubts.


    "We''ve got the first chance." Hua Yuege smiles mysteriously.

 Chapter 104

    In this way, Huajiao stayed in Lin''an City for seven days, making it known to all in the city.


    Hua Ruge said with satisfaction, "we can start."


    So a group of people went out of the border to Hanya mountain. Hua Ruge rode a horse to lead the team.


    There are four sedan chairs and four other people pushing four dowry cars behind them.


    Hua Ruge must make those mountain bandits can''t move their eyes when they see these things.


    The distance between the two countries is 200 Li, which will take two days.


    Now it''s winter, but it''s not the coldest time, so everyone can adapt.


    In the evening, Mao Jun found a place to rest and took out the kitchen utensils tied to the dowry car to cook.


    Hua Ruge filled a bowl of hot porridge to the matchmaker, who accepted it gratefully.


    "Brothers, tomorrow we will arrive at hancrow mountain. Bandits will take so many things with them. At that time, everyone should be careful. Don''t show any flaws." Hua Yuege said.


    Mao Jun compared a hissing gesture to her, and then pointed to the matchmaker who had just narrowed his eyes, indicating that she could not hear him.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "my things are not so good to drink."


    For what she heard, Hua rugo gave her medicine early, which would make her sleep until dawn.


    Yan Zixing gave her a thumbs up, and he found that Hua Ruge''s thick and dark way was really not shallow.


    Hua Ruge blinked his left eye at him.


    "Tomorrow, we will learn how to look like our family. We will pretend to run before and after. If we don''t pretend to work, we will bow down. Don''t try to talk too much but not too much." Tuo Bayu said to Hua Ruge, "tomorrow we will see Hua brothers go around."


    "Don''t worry." Hua answers like a song.


    Soon one night passed. Hua rugo handed everyone a pill, and asked them to take it before patting matchmaker Li: "grandma, it''s time to go."


    When Grandma Li woke up, she found that she was covered with a cloak. She quickly thanked her, "thank you, young man."


    Hua Yuege took the cloak away and went on the road.


    The more you go on, the colder you feel.


    The reason why Hanya mountain is named is because there are countless jackdaws on the mountain. They can spit cold air from their mouths and take out one similar to the normal one. But if they attack in groups, even a war division may be frozen to death by the cold air from their mouths.


    Generally, every seemingly invincible thing has a conquering star around it, and there is a kind of grass on the mountain covered by the cold air of jackdaw, named Longyang grass, which can resist the cold air and will not be attacked by jackdaw.


    Hua rugo put the sable out after everyone fell asleep last night, and the little thing managed to bring her a lot of such grass.


    And this grass needs a lot if you take it, because the absorption of human body is limited, so she has made pills on the spot, so that she can completely absorb the efficacy, and the amount she uses will not be a problem for two or three days.


    And I just said that she bought this medicine before she came. Anyway, she has money, so we don''t think it''s strange.


    As the team walked, there came a yellow skinny man in rags across the street. He was so vain that he fell in front of Hua Ruge ma.


    Touch porcelain?


    Hua Ruge has such a word in her mind, but she still dismounts to check the person''s situation.


    "It must be the refugees of Shangyou country. This year, the harvest of Shangyou is not good for famine. Many of the refugees will leave the matter alone." Matchmaker Li advised.


    Hua Ruge said with a turn of his eyes, "my father said before that it''s because of this that the fur business is not easy to do recently. My father hasn''t run a business in three months."


    "Ah, that''s how it is to rely on heaven to eat. Maybe we can''t eat it at any time." The matchmaker sighed.


    "Since it''s a refugee, it should be starving." Hua Ruge made a judgment, and then turned around and said, "come, bring dry food and water."


    Pushing the cart, Mao Jun, with a big beard, took off the dry food and water from the cart, and came up with a tone like a compliment: "young master is kind-hearted."


    Hua Ruge helped the man up, and Mao Jun helped him with eyes.


    Hua Yuege opened the water bag and moistened his dry lips. The man licked it like a rain after a long drought. After several times, he finally opened his eyes weakly.


    "Here you are." Hua Ruge gave him the water bag.


    The man took it and didn''t talk. Gulu Gulu began to drink it. Then Hua rugo gave him another cake. As he wolfed down, he said incoherently, "young master is a good man. I met many people this way. They didn''t give me anything to eat."


    "What''s the matter with you?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "When there was a famine in my hometown, I couldn''t get along with it until I decided to work for Dazheng. Who would have thought that I was so hungry and fell here? If it wasn''t for the young master, I would either freeze or starve to death." Thank you very much.


    "Thank you for your help. I''m sorry. I''ll take some dry food on the way." Hua Ruge is very kind.


    "Thank you, young man. What are you going to do?" The man asked as he ate. In a flash, he had already eaten two cakes, and was still eating the third.


    Hua Ruge told the following people to rest in place, squatted down and chatted with the man, saying: "I''m going to send my sister to marry. Brother, you should know there is a fur store in the city. The shopkeeper''s surname is Xue."


    The man nodded as he ate, "is there this family, where your sister is going to marry?"


    "Yes, the baby kiss, which was made in the early years, will be delivered tonight. Tomorrow is the auspicious time." Hua Ruge has a lot of chat.


    The man nodded and said, "you must be extraordinary to see the young man''s appearance. That shopkeeper is really lucky."


    "My sister is much better than me. Unfortunately, she will be sent to someone else''s house. She can''t bear it." Hua Ruge looks disappointed.


    "That''s what girls do." The man followed.


    "If you want to give birth to a boy or a boy, a girl will lose money. She has not only been raised for more than ten years, but also has to prepare a dowry when she gets married." Hua is like the bitter face of a song.


    The man shook his head: "it''s wrong for you to understand that. Girls are more considerate. How much can dowry cost?"


    The man chewed the cake, like you don''t know.


    "Don''t look down on these cars. There are tens of thousands of gold coins. If you want to give them to others, I will feel sorry." Hua rugo looks at the cars behind and sighs.


    "You rich people are different," the man said with a surprised face


    "I''m not afraid to be looked down upon by my mother-in-law." Hua Ruge is helpless.


    Two people are chatting in front, the car curtain is suddenly opened, Su Nianxia pulls off the cover and says: "elder brother, why don''t we go?"


    She was originally a little beauty. Wearing this big red suit made her less astringent and more feminine. The whole person was like another sun in this winter day, which made people feel hot when they looked at her.


    Hua rugo immediately came forward and scolded: "tell you how many times, this cover can''t be lifted, you quickly sit back for me! No voice. "


    Su Nianxia''s discontented mouth finally put down the cover and sat back.


    "A woman will never stay." Hua Ruge shook his head and walked to the man before him and said, "brother, I can''t help you. My sister is in a hurry, and we won''t rest."


    She said that the people behind her stood up from the ground, ready to go.


    "Thank you for your help. I''ll leave soon, or it will be dark." The man stood up from the ground and said.


    After a few polite remarks, the man left.


    "Brother, what are you doing with him if you don''t hurry?" Mao Jun came up and asked.


    Hua rugo took a look at him and asked, "do you really think he is a refugee?"


    "Yeah, I''m starving." Mao Jun felt his head and said so.


    "I knew at a glance that he was pretending." Hua rugo patted Mao Jun on the shoulder and said:


    "that''s the bandit''s outpost. I''ve revealed the news. They''ll start tonight at the latest and inform the brothers to be vigilant."


    Mao Jun nodded and held out a thumb. If he killed himself, he could not guess that the bandits were using this method, which was too cunning.


    Hua Yuege went to the car again and said, "just did well."


    She told me before that if she didn''t leave for more than a quarter of an hour and didn''t give a hint, she would show her face. The girl would not only execute, but also execute ahead of time. She performed very well.


    Across the curtain beside the sedan chair, Su Nianxia asked, "little brother, you have done a lot of work in advance."


    "What?" Hua Yuege asked in bewilderment. She admitted that she didn''t do much more than the others in the team.


    "Your cheeky dealers have checked it in advance. It''s amazing." Su Nianxia said enthusiastically.


    Seeing this child''s high enthusiasm, she really can''t bear to tell the truth, but still said: "I lied to him, I made up a place and he said he knew, there must be a problem."


    "That man is so powerful that he didn''t deceive you. Sure enough, the younger brother is the most deceitful." Su Nianxia concluded in a sedan chair.


    Every time I chat with her, Hua Ruge feels like vomiting blood.


    She didn''t deny her deceptive nature, but she was praised as a merit, and she was somewhat uncomfortable.


    So she ran away.


    Su Nianxia wanted to talk for a while, but now she can only mourn for her frankness.


    A group of people slowly approached the hinterland, always on guard against hands-on, but never moved.


    Hua Ruge frowned. Didn''t he let them decide to rob him? Or is acting too bad to be discovered?


    In the evening, when they were about to leave Hanya mountain, they were hungry. There was a restaurant by the side of the road.


    Hua Ruge said to Mao Jun, "luochabang has started. There must be something wrong with this restaurant."


    Mao Jun was surprised and whispered, "the black shop will poison the food. We can''t eat it."


    "Aren''t they all hungry? Then eat it in a big way. " Hua rugo said and took out a small medicine bottle, then said: "antidote pill, take one by one, ordinary poison can''t do for everyone.


    Since we need to start, let''s fight. Who can laugh till the end.

 Chapter 105

    On the hillside of Hanya mountain, a young man is looking down through the mist.


    He was only in his twenties, his features could only be said to be symmetrical, and he was wearing a fox fur cloak, which set off some noble spirit.


    There are three people standing behind him. One of them is the fake refugee Hua rugo just rescued. As Hua rugo said, this is the outpost of the Luocha sect. He just went to investigate the real situation.


    "That girl is as beautiful as you say?" Asked the young man.


    "You don''t see that young lady''s skin seems to be able to squeeze water. She has big eyes and is smart. She looks beautiful even when she is angry." The description of the man is full of emotion.


    "I''ll go down and have a look when they are drugged. If you dare to play with me, I''ll cut your tongue." The young man compared with his hands in the air.


    But the outpost was not afraid. He said with a smiley face, "if you are not satisfied, don''t cut your tongue at that time, I will recognize the oil pot."


    The young man didn''t speak any more and kept his eyes on that direction.


    Another older one behind him said: "the younger one, the older one, told us not to make big moves when he left, but to extract benefits from the caravan. You may be angry with the older one."


    "I don''t have any big moves, but it''s just robbing a woman. If she marries me, she should belong to us." Say with a smile.


    "But I always think it''s wrong. After all, the big boss is not here." The man still had some concerns.


    "Uncle Wang doesn''t have to worry. If the girl isn''t beautiful, I won''t rob her, just take a branch from the dowry." When he heard the words, he gave way. It seems that he is a persuader.


    The man called Uncle Wang frowned, and there was nothing to say.


    The bandit''s outpost said quickly, "don''t be in charge. They''re down."


    "Take the brothers, let''s go down and have a look," said the young master


    Soon a group of forty or fifty people went down the mountain and went straight to the restaurant.


    "Don''t be in charge. I''m dizzy at your command." A sharp mouthed boss of the restaurant came out to report.


    "Where is the bride?" Shao Dang is the first to walk past, and then he sees Su Nianxia lying on the table in a red suit.


    I went there first.


    However, the young people around her seem to hear the voice, look up and ask with a little fierce: "who are you? What do you want to do? "


    The one who is in charge of the family is stunned. He turns his head to the boss and says, "are you dizzy if you don''t say it? What''s going on? "


    When the boss saw that Hua Ruge had no food but a cup of tea, he said, "I didn''t see him when he came back home. He seemed to have only tea."


    A wave from the housekeeper signaled that he didn''t have to say anything.


    "How are you?" Hua Ruge looked at the bandit''s outpost in surprise, as if he didn''t know how the man was with his bewildered man.


    The outpost apologized and said with a smile: "I''m sorry, young master. I''m not a refugee. I''m a member of the Luocha Sect on Hanya mountain. Just to find out the truth, don''t blame me."


    "Don''t blame your uncle. I''m kind enough to eat and drink for you. You sold me, you bastard." Hua rugo said, clapping the table and standing up. I think it''s almost as slow as the overpowering drugs.


    "Don''t be so generous. Maybe we can get married in the future. Come and raise the girl''s head." Don''t be in charge.


    Immediately two people came forward. Hua Ruge quickly drew out a long sword from the guard beside him and said with fierce eyes, "I see who dares."


    Although her eyes are very frightening, they are embroidered pillows. The bandits did not stop.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes were cruel. He pulled Su Nianxia up and put the sword on her neck. He said angrily, "my sister is pure and pure, even if she can''t be defiled by you."


    "Stop it."


    When the young leader saw Su Nianxia''s appearance, he felt that his eyes were not enough. He had seen any beauties on Hanya mountain for many years, let alone such top beauties as Su Nianxia.


    It''s also the time of youth. It''s natural that I''m confused when I see such beauties.


    "I won''t let you succeed. If we don''t let go, we will burn everything." Hua Yuege''s eyes were red. He was angry at the sight.


    "Put down your sword first. Everything is easy to say." Don''t talk about it.


    "There''s nothing to discuss. We can give you all those things, but you can''t think of my sister." Hua Ruge''s persistent way.


    There''s nothing to threaten her at home.


    Wufu said that he was afraid that these weak scholars would not enter the country even if they were pedantic. Naturally, he didn''t dare to stimulate.


    "This young man, I fell in love with your sister at first sight. If you can help us, I would appreciate it." Don''t worry about saying a particular word.


    "Bah, there are three mediums and six hires waiting for you to go to you. How can I give you my younger sister in vain!" Hua is as stubborn as a song.


    The scholar pays attention to rites, which is the scripture she took from Yan Zixing.


    Little master hurriedly paced on the ground. The more he saw Su Nianxia, the more excited he was. But she had a nasty long sword on her neck, and the bride he didn''t pay attention to was gone.


    It is the eye of that outpost that turns, give him an idea way: "3 medium 6 hire we can have."


    Young master clapped his hands and said to Hua Ruge, "you see, I really like your sister. I can prepare for three mediums and six hires, or I can marry her back with beautiful scenery."


    Hua Ruge seems to be thinking, not talking.


    "If you think about what''s good about fur merchants, my luochabang is the emperor of the earth in Hanya mountain. If you want wind and rain, my father will be my son. In the future, what''s not mine? My mother and sister will also enjoy happiness."


    Hua, like a song, thinks more.


    The young master felt that he was almost coaxed, and began to frighten: "today, I''m going to get it. If you don''t let her marry me, I can''t let her marry someone else."


    The meaning of the words is already obvious. Either the scenery will marry in Hanya mountain or die here.


    The outpost, persuading Hua Ruge, said, "why is this young man so hard-working that he would rather have his younger sister die?"


    Hua Ruge finally moved, she looked up and said, "since the young master is so sincere, I think I will be good to my sister in the future, so I will make the decision for my parents and betroth my sister to the young master."


    When you listen to the word "Xu Pei" and look at Su Nianxia''s delicate face, you immediately feel that your heart rate is half beat slower, and you can''t get more ecstasy.


    "Thank you, young master. I will treat your sister well."


    "But since there is still etiquette to be married, there is no lack of it." Hua Ruge asked.


    "It''s all small things. It''s up to the childe to do it." Don''t be in charge and nod.


    "That''s good." Hua Ruge finally nodded: "since we have decided to marry, we should give these dowries with both hands, but tomorrow is the auspicious time of the chapel, I don''t know if the young masters can manage it."


    "In time, I''ll order someone to prepare, and I''ll get married tomorrow." It''s even more pleasant to be a family less quickly.


    "Then we''ll stay here until you pick it up tomorrow." Hua Ruge follows the trend.


    Young Master Mou Guang suddenly wakes up and says, "I''m afraid that''s not good. Anyway, sooner or later, she is going to marry. Please go up the mountain and stay in advance tonight."


    He knew that it was his own to rob people to the mountain, or he might run away at some time.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "it doesn''t conflict with etiquette. You can follow it."


    He wanted to laugh when he was a young man. He thought Hua Ruge played some tricks. Now he is really a sour scholar.


    "But our custom is to see off family members, so my servants and matchmakers should take them with them." Hua said like a song.


    "No problem, lift them all." The young master said to China like a song: "then can you take this sword down? It''s so frightening."


    Hua Ruge nodded, put down his sword and poured cold water: "my sister has a strong temper. If you don''t follow the etiquette, I can''t control what she does."


    When a young family nods repeatedly, etiquette is a small matter for him. If he can get such a beautiful wife after being satisfied, he will make a lot of money, not to mention the valuable dowry.


    He helped Su Nianxia all the way up the mountain. Hua Ruge''s eyes seemed to be loose, but actually he was surveying the terrain of Hanya mountain. The mountain here is very slow, not the terrain that is easy to defend and hard to attack. It must be because of the group of cold crows that can freeze the dead.


    But there are only a large number of jackdaws. It should not be difficult for either army of the two countries to carry them here. Why do the bandits here become more and more powerful over the years.


    There is only one explanation, that is, the king is really a bad character.


    She was also on the alert. She could not play too much, or she would easily provoke a difficult opponent.


    The scale of the village is very large, and the architecture is very regular. There is a palace in the center, and there are three "luochadian" with phoenix flying and Phoenix dancing on the plaque.


    This is the king and the palace builder. What is the origin of the king of Luocha.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is more and more confused.


    After arriving here, Hua rugo urged everyone to be locked together.


    The young master thought it was not too much to ask, so he found a big room to lock them in and sent two guards at the door.


    People who pretended to be dizzy opened their eyes and thumbed to Hua Ruge.


    They just sneaked in.


    Hua Ruge goes to the door. There are two guards outside.


    She burst out of the fire in the palm of her hand and sprinkled the powder of the overpowering drug, which turned into a light smoke.


    Su Nianxia saw this and fan it out of the door.


    Soon I heard the sound of two people falling to the ground outside.


    "Tomorrow is the play. Everyone must be careful," she said


    "We all listen to your arrangement, but we are the only ones. Can we get out even if we take the baby?" Tuobayu asked.


    Yan Zixing also said: "I found that these bandits are not the mobs we imagined. They have brains. Can they do it?"

 Chapter 106

    "I''m not sure. If there''s any danger, everyone will escape." Hua Yuege said.


    No plan is foolproof. She can only do what she can and avoid the unexpected factors to the minimum.


    Tuobayu nodded: "listen to brother Hua tomorrow. Let''s sleep. Take turns to watch the night."


    Although she was in the bandit''s nest, Hua rugo slept well this evening. The matchmaker had been sleeping for so long and woke up in the morning.


    When I learned that I was robbed up the mountain, I almost got angry with my back.


    "Grandma, if you listen to me, I can let them put you down." Hua Ruge said to the matchmaker.


    Matchmaker Li''s face was full of tears. Hearing the words, she nodded: "I''m obedient. I''ll listen to you, young master."


    "I will send the bride to the bridal chamber in the morning after the chapel. At this time, I will let them let you go. When you go back, I will do something for you. I will thank you very much." Hua Yuege said seriously.


    Matchmaker Li now as long as she can live, so she quickly promised: "as long as the old woman can do it, she will help you."


    "Before everyone knew that my sister was going to be married to a neighboring country, now I want you to let everyone know that my sister was bound by bandits, and the young leader of the bandit ''s nest was going to get married and feast." Hua Ruge explained.


    Matchmaker Li was confused: "what''s the use of this? Let alone the common people, even if I tell the government, no one dares to send soldiers. "


    "Mother in law doesn''t need to know, just do it." Hua Yuege said, took out a generation of gold coins and put them in her hand.


    Grandma Li bumped the gold coin bag and estimated that there were at least 50 gold coins in it. She was ecstatic and didn''t think that she could not only live, but also earn money.


    "The young man is kind to the old woman. The old woman must do this for the young man." Matchmaker Li assured me.


    The matchmaker is a famous long tongued woman. She has many friends. Besides, it''s very moving. It''s said that the whole city will know once it''s passed on.


    When matchmaker Li went to direct the affairs of the chapel, Su Nianxia came up and asked, "what are you planning, little brother? How can I not understand it?"


    Hua Ruge grabbed the melon seeds prepared for the cave and ate them. "I''ll tell you if I succeed, and I won''t tell you if I fail."


    Matchmaker Li is the most critical line she buried. It depends on whether she can retreat all over.


    "Then if it works, will you teach me?" Su Nianxia said with great interest.


    "As long as it''s successful, it''s a small thing." Hua Yuege answers with ease.


    Su Nianxia stressed the key points and said confidently, "my brother''s plan will be successful."


    "I''m sorry." Hua Ruge touched her little head.


    Shaodongjia really attached great importance to Su Nianxia. Everything was done according to the etiquette. First, the bride was sent to the bridal chamber and then came out to welcome everyone to drink.


    He was confident that the matchmaker would not make any trouble, so he let it go.


    In fact, apart from Su Nianxia''s tight room guard, he didn''t pay much attention to all the people Hua rugo brought.


    The busy day passed quickly. Hua Ruge was drinking at the table, like a brother.


    Yan Zixing, who had been disguised as a sedan chair man, moved at this time, shuttling along the mountain road with the light green powder given by Hua Ruge, scattering the powder on the road as he walked.


    Before that, the lubricating oil on the dowry wheel was specially made. If you touch a little bit of green powder, it will give off a slight fluorescence. You can''t see it without looking at it.


    He is more careful than Mao Jun and better than tuobayu, so he is most suitable for this job.


    As long as the dowry car should be able to find the treasure house of gold and silver.


    Today, I''m very happy to be a little housekeeper. Even my brother who is on guard is drinking wine, so my defense is particularly lax.


    At the same time, a lot of small groups of people and horses happened to choose to attack the Luocha sect tonight. It was those students who had just arrived from Wang Du to Lin''an City on horseback.


    Hua Ruge heard before that these people will be able to arrive in about ten days, so she delayed for such a long time, and it must be full of wind and rain, waiting for them.


    Almost as soon as these students entered the city, they heard that the luochabang got married tonight and had a big feast. They didn''t need to know that the defense must be relaxed. It was a rare opportunity, so they chose to start this evening.


    A lot of smarter teams are working together. If we can get together, we will have dozens of people. Our combat power will increase a lot.


    There is no doubt that the strongest of these young people have seized the best opportunity to raid at such a night, which can cause a lot of confusion and casualties to the Luocha gang.


    At the wedding banquet, Hua Ruge was still eating, drinking and drinking. It was impossible. There was no appearance of being robbed, which made a lot of bandits feel good.


    These people have always been looked down upon by people, and the literati see them as mud. It''s rare for a person to look at them equally and be willing to marry them. It feels like he has found the dignity of being a bandit, which is very comfortable.


    "My sister, I didn''t play that. There is no one more beautiful than her in a hundred miles." Hua rugo stepped on the chair with a wine pot and said with a big tongue.


    "That is that is." The next man chimed in.


    Hua Ruge reached out to pat the shoulder of Shao Dang: "Shao Dang, I am such a sister, you can be better treated."


    It''s not bad to be a little drunk at home. After a night of drinking, I was just a little muddled. I laughed at his words, "you don''t need to say that if it''s not good for my wife, I can''t spare myself."


    "Then I''ll rest assured. Come on, drink." Hua Ruge is the first to pick up the big bowl on the table. Everyone at the table likes Hua Ruge''s temperament very much. They all cry to toast.


    Hua Ruge is always drunk, but he never falls down.


    Suddenly, after drinking, one of them found that the East was ablaze with fire, and his face sank at the sight of the young master, because it was the direction of the treasure house.


    "Who dares to set fire on a day of great joy and doesn''t want to live?" Before anyone else spoke, Hua Yuege shouted out first. He was furious as if this was their home.


    The young master felt very warm when he saw it, patted her on the shoulder peacefully, and said to his subordinates, "brothers, follow me."


    "I''ll go, too. I''ll see who dares to behave here." Hua Yuege said and went in that direction. He could not stand steadily under drunk feet.


    At this time, suddenly a small minion came running over and said in a hurry: it''s not good to be in charge of the family. Someone in the East touched the mountain at night. "


    " who is so bold? " Don''t be angry when you are in charge.


    It''s been a long time since I dare to rush into this jackdaw mountain.


    "I don''t know the strength is very strong. Even the soulman has it." I''m so red. I''m scared.


    "Damn it, uncle, take someone to the East." Be the second in charge of your family.


    "Don''t worry." The second leader said that he left with his brother in a voice, but he drank all night and was in a bad condition.


    "The rest of the brothers come with me." When you are young, you have to take people to the East.


    Immediately a small minion came to say that the enemy was on the other side.


    Hua Ruge knew that those people would take advantage of the fire when they saw it.


    They think they have the first chance. In fact, it seems to Hua Ruge that they can create more chaos.


    Soon after that, the team members transferred all the stewards around shaodang''s house, and only a few Xiaoluo and huaruge followed.


    "I''ll see." Hua Ruge is now in the past.


    She was not regarded as one thing when she was in charge of a small family. She walked towards the treasure house with ten or so of her men.


    "I said that my brother-in-law didn''t offend a lot of people. How can so many people come to trouble you when they get married?" Hua Yuege asked with a big tongue as he walked.


    "I don''t know who ate bear heart leopard gall. I will make him look good." Don''t bite your teeth.


    "Yes, it''s very exasperating. No matter how big a revenge is, it shouldn''t be started on a day when people are very happy." Hua Ruge calls injustice for him.


    Soon a group of more than a dozen people came to the East. The houses here were in pieces, and it was hard to save them when they burned.


    The houses in the bunkers are all burned, showing a building made of unknown materials. There is array mechanism on the door, which should be a treasure house.


    "You stay here. I''ll see." The young master said a word and walked towards the treasure house, because he needed to crack the array, of course, he would not take others to pass.


    "My brother-in-law, you must catch who set the fire." Hua Ruge didn''t come forward and shouted at the back.


    Don''t worry about her. Stride forward.


    "What''s the smell? How can it make people dizzy?" Hua Ruge sniffed.


    These people listened to the direction of the fire, then their eyes became more and more lifeless, and finally fell to the ground.


    Hua rugo had just observed the wind and threw some overpowering drugs into the fire. Because they were worried again in the dark, they didn''t pay attention.


    "I''m really worried about your IQ. I''ll tell you that you will faint when you smell it." Hua Ruge shakes his head and keeps up with the pace of being the head of a small family. His steps are light like a civet cat. He is not drunk at all.


    She can''t drink, but she has the elixir of salvation.


    On the way she followed, a shadow came out, which was Yan Zixing.


    "Brother Yan, this fire is beautiful." Hua Yuege whispered.


    At this time, they squatted behind a stone, and the young master in front was cracking the mechanism and array.


    "I''m going to save Miss Su. Can you help me?" Yan Zixing asked.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s OK to clean him up. Brother Yan has been working hard."


    Yan Zixing nodded and drifted away.


    Although Su Nianxia''s own strength is higher than anyone else, the movement of the master''s hands is too much. Even if the mountain has become a mess, it is easy to be found.


    Once the people on the mountain know it''s a matter of getting married, it''s a problem.


    In the distance, the young master finally cracked the array, the treasure house door was opened, and he walked in.


    At this time, Hua Yuege''s figure leaped up sharply, and rushed in at the moment when the little master closed the door.


    The door slammed shut, and the inside of the room was bright.


    The young master is a little slow after drinking wine, and the speed of Hua Ruge is really fast. When he responds, he looks at Hua Ruge and smiles at him.


    "You You... " The young master doesn''t understand how the people who just return the wine fumes suddenly look at themselves with bright eyes.


    That feeling, hairy.

 Chapter 107

    "You, who are you?" I don''t think it''s right to be a young family now. If it''s just the son of an ordinary fur merchant, how can he have just that skill.


    He thinks he''s not good enough.


    "I think you have a little eyesight. I''m here to rob you." Hua Yuege looks at him with a smile.


    "You don''t even want your sister? Don''t forget that she married me now. " It''s threatening to talk less.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t help laughing and said, "your IQ is too touching. Do you still think it''s true?"


    When you think of using your own outpost to detect and poison people, everything comes according to your plan. How can it not be true.


    "Intelligence like you can''t understand scheming." Hua Ruge shakes her head.


    "Is everything fake?" It''s unbelievable to be a little householder.


    "Don''t talk about the useless ones." Hua Yuege said as he extended his fingers and beat the talisman in his body.


    "What did you do to me?" Don''t be a big surprise.


    "Listen to me, or you''ll be a waste of your life." Hua rugo patrolled the treasure house as he spoke.


    It''s not big here. It looks like 20 square meters. It''s full of gold, silver and jewelry. It''s also full of magic tools below the middle level. Although the quantity is amazing, there''s nothing very good about it.


    "Are you kidding? You are such a big bandit''s den, you don''t have any good things?" Hua Yuege''s disdain.


    There are few masters who almost spit blood. There are more than enough money groups with excellent equipment. You need to know that there are only eight legions in Dazheng.


    Even if the emperor gets these treasures, he must be happy for a while. How few are she?


    How much appetite does she have?


    "What are you doing with such a big mouth?" Hua Ruge says discontentedly.


    She almost died of anger when she was in charge of a small family, so she stopped talking.


    Hua rugo knows that there must be other mechanisms here, otherwise he won''t be so poor.


    "Don''t tell me if you don''t want to be a loser all your life." Hua Ruge is not in a hurry.


    "You can''t give me up." Young master''s face doesn''t believe it. He hasn''t hurt his body. How can he not practice.


    "It seems that you still don''t understand my means. I don''t force you. You open the door and I''ll find someone to move things." Hua Ruge said it slowly.


    Few people think that Hua is too rich in song, and it doesn''t look like bravado.


    Although she is too deceitful, he dare not gamble. No matter how precious things are, they are not as precious as his body.


    "I''ll open it for you, but how can you promise to let me go?" He''s a hooligan, so he''s afraid of hooligans.


    "Look at the mood." Hua rugo pulled him by and said, "hurry up!"


    Shaodang''s family was bullied by her. She pressed it in an inconspicuous place on the ground, and immediately a formation was started. He pushed it a few times, and a clearing beside him suddenly split, revealing a cellar.


    Hua Ruge grabbed him and said, "you are advanced."


    Joking, how does she know if it''s a trap.


    Little master was grabbed to the bottom by her. The space here is almost as big as the top. Once entering, it is a smell of medicine.


    There is a shining pearl embedded in it. Hua Ruge sees that there is nothing else in it, but about 20 cars are parked, all of which are brocade boxes containing medicinal materials.


    "Wow."


    Hua Ruge was surprised to come and look at them one by one. They were really twenty carts of herbs. Many of them were rare herbs, and they were well sealed. If you want to say their value, they are more precious than the gold coins and magic weapons in the room above.


    "Rich, rich." Hua Ruge''s eyes are almost staring out, sighing repeatedly.


    "If you dare to take it, my father won''t let you go." Don''t be a hater.


    But they have wasted a lot of time and killed a lot of people.


    However, he soon did not worry about it. The chaos on the mountain was temporary. Although the combat power was reduced, there were so many people after all. How could she carry so many things down the mountain safely.


    Seeing him relax slowly, Hua rugo smiled at him. With a wave of his left hand and a flash of black light from the Dragon Ring sent by Tuo barrow, the 20 carts disappeared.


    "You, you, you..." It''s not easy for a young family to say that.


    Because the storage ring needs refining by the space Department''s refiner, and there are few space Department''s soulmakers in the world. Those who can open up independent space are all super strong ones. The rings refined by these people are naturally rare and precious.


    The bigger problem is that even if the strong space department can open up space, it can''t open up too much space, so most space rings can only store ordinary small objects, which can put 20 cars of rings at once is unheard of.


    "Who are you?" It''s a complete flurry to be a householder now.


    "I''m your uncle, brother-in-law." Hua Ruge made fun of him and then grabbed him to the top.


    Looking at these treasures, she didn''t say a word. She waved her hand again. The ring flashed again in black light. The young leader only felt the flash in front of him. He closed his eyes for a while, and when he opened it again, he felt that he was hallucinating.


    Otherwise, where is the whole treasure house?


    In the treasure house just now, there is no copper plate. It''s empty. It''s natural as if there''s never been any of those things.


    He was shocked beyond measure.


    Hua rugo didn''t want to talk to such an unknown person. He just knocked him unconscious and dragged him out of the treasure house, but he didn''t close the door.


    "No, don''t be a housekeeper."


    Hua Ruge shouted, and he went to the meeting place.


    In a small mountain depression in the north, the nine members of the team have all gathered, so they are far away from Hua Ruge.


    "Brother Hua went by himself. It won''t be an accident." Mao Jun said uneasily.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Su Nianxia also said that she now took off her wedding robe and only wore the middle coat.


    They said they were leaving.


    "No way." Tuobayu stopped and said, "you forget what brother Hua said before. We can''t separate after we gather, or something may happen."


    At the critical moment, he is calm,


    "then we can''t ignore our little brother." Su Nianxia is in a hurry.


    Tuobayu thought about the next way: "let''s just go together, more people also more points to grasp."


    Yan Zixing nodded, "yes."


    Several people''s discussion got unanimous recognition, but just out of two steps Hua Ruge ran over and said, "don''t worry, I''m ok, let''s go down the mountain."


    At this time, the fighting is still in full swing. In addition, Hua Ruge''s voice just now, everyone runs eastward, even ignoring here.


    There was no resistance for the party to go down the mountain. Only a few urgent bandits were picked up.


    On the other hand, when all the people rushed to the house, they found that the treasure house was opened and all the treasures were taken away.


    It''s not easy for the students to rush here and look at the empty treasure house. They are stunned.


    There''s nothing left. What else do you want.


    Soon the bandits slowed down and began to fight back, but because they were too confused to form an organized attack, they could not stop the students from going down the mountain.


    As for robbing things, they don''t want to. Nowadays, it''s important to protect their lives.


    They still can''t figure out why there is nothing in the treasure house of such a famous Luocha sect.


    Even if it''s robbed, there''s no way to keep a copper coin. It''s amazing.


    On the other side, Hua Ruge''s team has gone down the mountain and looked at the village shrouded in cold fog and the sky is ablaze with fire. They look at each other and smile.


    "Brother Hua, did you rob anything?" Mao Jun is more concerned about this.


    "I''ve got a whole treasure house here. It''s a lot of money. I think it''s better to steal it. Anyway, those people can''t get anything from it." Hua Ruge said frankly.


    After all, this time we are all working together. Naturally, we should share our money with each other.


    As for those medicinal materials that can''t be dealt with in a big way, she also collected them by herself.


    Mao Jun nodded first: "I think it''s OK."


    Yan Zixing said, "is this against the rules? If no one has finished the task, how about elimination?"


    "No matter what, we won''t be eliminated anyway, just have money." Su Nianxia''s brain turns very fast, and she is the kind of girl who doesn''t stick to the rules. Her brain is easy to change.


    Hua rugo thinks that she is similar to this girl in some aspects.


    The rest of them also want to eat it alone. After all, it''s a sum of money, and no one wants to hand it in.


    So at last, everyone''s eyes fell on tuobayu. He is not only everyone''s teammate, but also the emperor''s son. This is the most difficult time.


    Hua rugo didn''t want to make it difficult for him. He thought about it for a moment and said, "if not, I''ll give you a small part to hand in. Although I will give you reasons to doubt us, I can''t do without evidence."


    What she thought before was that her group had never been to the mountain at all, and no one had seen it anyway. The loss of the treasure had nothing to do with her.


    However, once a part of it is submitted, the reason should be made up again.


    "No." Tuobayu finally struggled to shake his head and said, "it''s better not to pay."


    Finally, the balance in his mind inclined to the team and his teammates.


    Everyone looks at each other and smiles, and the teammates have a deep understanding.


    Now, as if the gate of the city had been closed tonight, we can''t go back now. We all take away the things that were sent to Hua Ruge, remove the camouflage, put on new clothes, and make the appearance that we have just arrived from the city but haven''t gone up the mountain.


    There were constant breakouts from the mountains, and the gray faced students joined them. A tired, panting face was very ugly.


    At last, Xiao Yuyan and others ran down, because she was a soulmate with poor physical strength. After a night''s attack, she was so tired that she almost vomited blood.


    Hua Ruge''s team only wanted to laugh at the scene.


    These people ran all night and only helped their team to win the baby. This feeling is really not too good.

 Chapter 108

    "You''ve got a lot of good things." Hua Yuege squats beside Xiao Yuyan and asks.


    Xiao Yuyan glanced at her, humming, "it''s nothing to do with you."


    "It''s a secret. You must have got a lot of good things. Is the collection of the Luocha sect very rich?" Hua Ruge looks like a curious baby. It''s harmless.


    Xiao YuYan''s face turned black when she heard what she said. With the embarrassment she had just run down the mountain, she was almost like a refugee.


    "You look mean, tut Tut, it''s not interesting." Hua Ruge claps her ass and gets up, and doesn''t talk to her.


    Xiao Yuyan really wants to roar. I can see even Mao. What do you want?


    But I can''t bear the thought of saying something bad.


    Mao Jun thinks that Hua Ruge is too immoral. He''s still a good girl when he gets cheap. He sympathizes with Xiao YuYan''s face. Whoever offends him will offend the devil.


    "It''s a pity that we''re late, or we''ll go to see the world with you, but now we''ve already made a fuss, we still can''t make it." Hua Ruge and his team discussed.


    Tuobayu nodded: "after all, there are so many people in the Luocha sect. It''s not wise to go up now."


    "Then listen to brother Hua. Let''s go back." Yan Zixing also said.


    Hua rugo thinks that he is also full of bad water. Once he has a chance, he will go out.


    Mao Jun stared at these ordinary people who are solemn and upright. How can they tell lies like real ones.


    "I think so, don''t you?" Su Nianxia said and patted Mao Jun on the shoulder.


    Mao Jun is still stupefied nod, hold out a word: "good."


    Several people look at each other and laugh without speaking.


    There were no climbers and two teams of late comers in huaruge group. After listening to the above experience, they decided to return together.


    Several people died in the raid, more than a dozen injured. Hua rugo was looking after them all the way.


    Because of the injuries, the speed of the journey slowed down a lot. Only half a month later did they return to Wangdu. When they returned, the wounded were all well.


    This is that Hua Ruge didn''t show all his abilities, otherwise he would have been all right early.


    After returning to Xinggong, everyone failed to take out the looted treasure. The steward was so angry that he asked everyone to go back and wait for the news, so he dismissed everyone and went back to the palace.


    I haven''t seen such a situation for so many years, or I haven''t seen my baby, or I haven''t climbed the mountain, which is too funny.


    Everyone went home. Hua rugo declined the invitation and went back to the college alone.


    The feeling of success without sharing is still a little bit lost.


    Just at the gate of the Royal College, she saw a blue figure standing there, looking around as if waiting for someone.


    Hua Yuege''s heart is warm. He says with a smile, "little ice."


    Blue ice son hears the voice to look over, when see Hua such as song of time a indifferent small face shows a smile instantly, trot up front way: "elder brother you come back."


    "I''m back, but how do you know I''m back today?" Hua Ruge has some doubts.


    "Bing Er doesn''t know, but thinks it''s these days." LAN binger is gentle.


    Hua Ruge was surprised and blurted out, "you won''t wait here every day, will you?"


    "Go back and I''ll make delicious food for my brother." LAN binger, with a playful smile, turned the subject off.


    Hua Ruge is a little distressed. Her young experience makes her somewhat autistic, insecure and over dependent on herself.


    "Binger has learned many noble dishes recently. What would you like to eat?" Blue bing''er asked happily.


    Normally, she would not say a word more to others. Now Hua Ruge comes back, she is full of energy.


    Hua Ruge just wanted to preach when she heard a voice coming from her side.


    "Miss binger, what''s good about a poor man?" The voice is very proud.


    Hua Ruge looks up and sees a tall and fat boy coming up behind. He looks at himself scornfully and wants to be the pursuer of LAN binger.


    "It''s useless to look at a little white face. If you follow me, you will live a good life!" He said again when he saw that they were silent.


    "Zhao Jianfeng, don''t insult my brother. I''ll tell you again. I can''t be with you!" LAN bing''er''s face was cold, and he was angry.


    "Don''t worry, Miss binger. You don''t know the benefits of rich people. I promise if you get along with me, you will never be separated from me again." Zhao Jianfeng advised.


    "No way, you get out of the way, or I''ll do it." LAN binger refuses.


    Zhao Jianfeng saw that there was no way to get blue ice. He turned to look at Hua Ruge and said, "it must be your little white face who is doing something wrong. See what you are fighting with me for."


    Hua Ruge doesn''t know who the fat man is in front of her, but she knows the surname of Dazheng''s finance minister, Zhao. Every word of this person can''t be separated from money. It must be the children of Zhao family.


    "I don''t have money to earn, but if you have a long face, you won''t be cured." Hua Yuege said, and said, "I''m in a bad mood to start. Let''s get out of my way."


    No one dares to do it at Royal College, except for her Hua Ruge.


    Zhao Jianfeng saved his breath several times and finally held back something.


    Hua Ruge pulls LAN binger around him and doesn''t want to worry.


    "Boy, do you dare to be richer than me?" Zhao Jianfeng is shouting again.


    Hua Ruge turned around and looked at him with the eyes of a fool: "do you want others to know how much money your family embezzled from the country?"


    Zhao Jianfeng''s face turned ugly.


    "As for the competition, it''s OK to have a chance." Hua Yuege said a word and left with blue ice.


    The money she just robbed is more than the tax revenue of one year of Dazhen. Even if it is divided into ten parts, one of them is better than that of the chancellor of the exchequer, and it is said that he has pocket money in his hands.


    "Binger, there are a lot of people chasing you now. You must see that people don''t get cheated." On the way back, Hua Yuege asked uneasily.


    LAN bing''er nodded, "don''t worry, brother. Bing''er likes them."


    "I think tuobayu is a good-looking man with high status and good character. He will be able to treat you well in the future." Hua Ruge persuades.


    "Brother, bing''er is still young and doesn''t think about these things." Blue ice son opens.


    "It''s really small. Wait until you grow up, and then think about it." Hua Ruge agrees that in her eyes, LAN binger is still a child.


    Back to the residence, LAN bing''er turns into a snail girl, busy preparing dinner.


    "It''s a pity that some of them are not here. I can''t taste your craft today." Hua Ruge was lying on the rocking chair in the courtyard, saying.


    LAN binger just filled in the fire and came to help her fill in a cup of hot tea.


    The sable jumps out of the space and lies on her leg. It''s like a blanket in winter. It''s very warm and comfortable.


    Swallowing animals have less sleep recently. This time, they also jumped out and constantly rubbed huaruge''s face to invite pets.


    It seems that Hua Ruge doesn''t like sable after he has it.


    "Little things."


    Hua rugo put her in the palm of her hand and touched her chin with her fingers, making her eyes squint comfortably.


    Seeing this, the sable was not happy. He climbed up and climbed up. A pair of purple pupils peered at Hua Ruge as if she had been abandoned by others.


    "You''re almost perfect." Hua Ruge throws out a bottle of pills to give it casually from the space. The sable grabs the pills and hides them under his body. He still looks at her.


    Until Hua Ruge reached out to touch his head, his eyes showed a satisfied look and bowed to take pills.


    Hua Ruge felt as if he was coaxing two children, unable to laugh or cry.


    Blue bing''er quickly cooked the rice, four dishes and one soup, which was always delicious.


    They are eating in the quiet courtyard. Hua Ruge feels warm.


    The task before this competition caused a great sensation to the senior management of Dazheng, because every time half of the people will be eliminated through various tasks. But this time, no one has taken back the treasure, so they don''t know what to do.


    Dazheng has been established for hundreds of years, and has continued such rules. Today, it has been broken.


    Everyone is surprised that no matter how difficult the task used to be, someone always finished it. How could it be this time.


    There are many people who see that the treasure has been cleared. Whether it has not been taken or not, it has no solution.


    In the end, a big court meeting was held because of this.


    It was suggested that another mission should be carried out. The emperor felt that there was no suitable mission and that he should work hard to mobilize the masses.


    It was suggested that another competition be added. The emperor said that he had never set such a precedent, for fear of being unfair.


    In the end, it was suggested that we should not eliminate them at all, and let everyone compete in the challenge arena, and see the best with his kung fu.


    Everyone thought it was simple, direct and fair, so for the first time, more than 300 people were promoted to prepare for the next round of competition.


    Hua Ruge has given many people opportunities and increased the difficulty of winning.


    She felt that she had nothing to lose.


    She went to the Qingyun auction and dealt with all the things she had stolen. She divided them into ten parts and put them into the Zijing card. Each part was about two million gold coins, which were distributed to the team members.


    They have been stupefied for a long time to see each of the figures above. If it is not a waste, these money will be enough for them to live a rich life for a lifetime.


    Think of the people who didn''t get anything. These people admire China very much.


    Spread out in front of the auction house and walk out of the street. Hua Ruge''s footsteps are stopped again. She is a servant girl in green.


    "Mr. Hua, my young lady would like you to have a talk upstairs." The little servant girl said that she was not humble or arrogant.


    "Who is your miss? I don''t want to hear that nonsense. "


    Hua Ruge looks at the restaurant in front of her. She doesn''t remember who she has the friendship to eat with.


    Seeing that she was direct, the little servant girl saved her effort and said, "my miss is Fang, who is very familiar with you."


    "Fang Lanxin?" Hua, like a song, frowns.


    She has defeated Fang Lanxin several times. The woman must hate herself. She is so kind to invite her to dinner?


    "That''s right. My young lady said that she must meet you. If she doesn''t like you this time, she will have to go to the college to find you." Said the little maid.


    There is no doubt that going to the college will cause an unnecessary sensation.

 Chapter 109

    Hua Ruge looks around. It''s a busy downtown. It''s obviously unwise to start here. He nods and says, "OK, I''ll follow you."


    The little servant girl arched her body again, and then took her upstairs.


    This is the most famous restaurant in Wangdu. Its name is Qitian tower. On the first floor, there are scattered seats, on the second floor, there are single rooms, and on the third floor, only people who have been recognized can come up.


    After Hua Ruge offended Fang Lanxin at the auction last time, tuobayu''s dining room was on the second floor.


    But this time the servant girl took her to the third floor.


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes and began to wonder if the person waiting for her was Fang Lanxin. Otherwise, she would be higher than tuobayu.


    When she got upstairs, she found that the room here was much bigger than the one below. It was like the living room of a normal family. There were places for eating, resting and drinking tea.


    At this time, Fang Lanxin, who has seen many times, is sitting at the table drinking tea. Her temperament is always cold, and she is not allowed to enter when sitting there.


    "It''s really you." Hua Ruge frowned. She didn''t see anyone else in the room.


    Fang Lanxin fixed to look at her, finally spit out a word: "sit."


    Hua rugo had a panoramic view of her face, and sat across the table without moving her face: "you don''t even have anything to eat. You have a terrible banquet."


    Fang Lanxin couldn''t understand what she was talking about. She bowed her head and took a sip of tea. Then she said with a sigh of relief, "I invite you to make peace today. It''s necessary to enter the Jixian hall with your strength. It''s better to be together in the future, or get along well with each other."


    Hua Yuege looks at her with a funny face: "you don''t need to use the polite opening words. If you have something to say, you can say it directly."


    "I''m really sincere." Fang Lanxin raised her head again, with a firm tone and sincere attitude.


    Hua Ruge looks at her unchanged.


    "If you are against me, you are against the whole Fang family. Your energy is no different from hitting the stone with an egg. It is good for you to turn the war into a piece of silk." Fang Lanxin thought that she hesitated, so she continued to persuade.


    This sounds very reasonable. Hua Ruge is weak. He must suffer losses in fighting with the Fang family.


    And reconciliation seems to be the best way to deal with it.


    But Hua Ruge didn''t forget her jealous eyes when Tuoba Rui held herself in the dark lane.


    And the angry look in her eyes when she nearly killed her last time.


    She can''t be reconciled with herself, and the purpose of doing so is similar to that of Hua Ruge.


    "What if I don''t agree?" Hua rugo asked in his chair.


    Fang Lanxin frowned: "it''s not good for you to spend it like this."


    "But it''s bad for you." Hua Yuege looked at her and said, "I''m happy."


    Fang Lanxin put down her anger and said calmly as possible, "we two misunderstood before. You don''t need to hate me so much."


    "If someone hadn''t saved me that night, I would have died under your soul skill. How could I hate you?" Hua Ruge didn''t give her face at all.


    "Hua Ruge, don''t drink without penalty." Fang Lanxin couldn''t help it.


    In her opinion, she took the initiative to make peace. Hua rugo should be grateful for her escape. How could she be so tough.


    "You''re not good enough. Just a few words show the fox''s tail." Hua Ruge did not grudge his own ridicule.


    Fang Lanxin knew that his plan was a failure. She bit her lips and thought of a solution.


    Hua Ruge picked out her lips, and Fang Lanxin bowed her head to drink tea from time to time since she came in. You should know that Fang Lanxin, whom she knew before, has always been a haughty face. How could such an action be possible.


    Now that she has it, it means that she doesn''t want Hua rugo to see it.


    For example, anger, unwillingness, even murder.


    Hua Ruge felt the murderous spirit spilling from her body more than once. It''s not hard to guess that the woman had at least ten ways to kill herself in this short time.


    Want to play a conspiracy, where are the flowers in her greenhouse.


    "If the play doesn''t go on, it''s time for the curtain to end. I''ll give you some face and not smash the rotten eggs. Let''s go." Hua Yuege said and went out.


    "Hua Ruge, you can''t leave without returning my treasure today."


    Fang Lanxin stood up fiercely and said.


    "At last, what is the purpose?" Hua Ruge turns his head slowly.


    "In that case, I''ll make it clear. If you give me some insight, I can think of letting you go." Fang Lanxin has just been angry with her, and now she is very fierce.


    "Then I will make it clear that your broken tower is useless to me, but I will not pay you back even if I sell scrap iron." Hua Ruge''s tone is more tough.


    The woman wanted to kill herself at once. She gave her baby back to others. That''s not her brain.


    Fang Lanxin was so angry that he said, "Hua Ruge, you are looking for death."


    "Will you force me again, and I will destroy your faith?" Hua added.


    "Little doll, it''s a loss to be arrogant." Suddenly there was an old voice in the room, which was very common. However, Hua Ruge felt a strong pressure on her chest, which made her white.


    At the next moment, the screen was knocked down by a strong wind, revealing an old man with a white beard sitting inside. He had no badge on his chest and did not know what his strength was. But she felt such a strong pressure for the first time.


    Fang Lanxin saw the old man come out, stepped back and said respectfully, "master."


    Hua Ruge cannot speak under pressure.


    "Hum."


    At this time, there was a groan in the space that devoured the dissatisfaction of the beast. Then Hua Ruge felt that the pressure on him was gone.


    "Good dog."


    Hua Yuege secretly boasted and straightened up and said, "I knew you didn''t have a good intention. You even hid someone here. You''d have planned to do it for a long time."


    She knew that this woman was no good.


    As soon as she spoke, Fang Lanxin and the old man were stunned.


    It''s impossible to resist this powerful pressure with the cultivation of Hua Ruge, but what''s going on?


    "Don''t think you can do anything to me when you are older. Since I dare to come up, I am sure to go back." Hua Ruge''s face is free from fear.


    "The little doll is interesting, but you have to hand it in today." The old man said that chaohuaruge held out his hand, and immediately huaruge felt a strong suction force forcing her to move forward.


    Even if she did, she would take her life.


    Swallowing animals are anxious in space, but this time there is no way.


    Hua Ruge is a six step wind blade, cutting across the past.


    The old man obviously didn''t want to make too much noise. His other hand burst out a mass of energy. When the wind blade hit, it turned into nothingness, as if it never appeared.


    Hua Ruge now realizes that the man in front of him is a super power he has never met before. It''s also a war division that practices spiritual power.


    Just as she was wondering if she would send her token to the city of sky, the old man suddenly stopped.


    Hua Ruge''s breath was disordered at the first moment, and he barely stood still.


    The old man''s eyes were fixed on the dragon ring on Hua Ruge''s left hand. Shocked, he turned around and asked Fang Lanxin, "why don''t you tell me she has this?"


    What does that ring mean? They can''t understand it at this level.


    "Shifu doesn''t know that Zhan Wang is not in Wangdu. No one will find out if we kill her secretly." Fang Lanxin said.


    The old man''s complexion was a little complicated and said to Hua Ruge, "you hand over the tower and I''ll let you live."


    "Bah, first of all, to cheat me, but to cheat but to rob, dare not to rob and to kill, do you need some face?" Hua Ruge wipes the corners of his mouth, and his face is already angry.


    Her breath has been disturbed. It hasn''t slowed down yet.


    When did she suffer such a big loss.


    "I''m here for you." The old man''s way is dignified.


    "Shit, if you didn''t have this ring to protect me, you just strangled me, old bastard!" Hua Ruge has always been fierce, and there is no sense of disobedience in scolding people.


    The old man looks a little ugly.


    "If you beg me well from the beginning, maybe I will give it to you, but if you dare to play with me, I will not give it!" Hua rushes like a song.


    Fang Lanxin said proudly, "Hua Ruge, we killed you here. Who knows? If you want to live and take out something early to beg for mercy."


    "Threatening me?" Hua Yuege suddenly said with a wicked smile, "I admire you for your fearlessness."


    She was speaking with a command in her head.


    "I know you don''t give up easily, but now do you think you still have the possibility to escape? Don''t hold on. Give me something and beg for mercy. Maybe I can spare your life. " Fang Lanxin continued. She would like to see if there is anyone else to save her if Tuoba Rui is not there.


    The old man is silent and does not speak. If you can, of course, it''s good not to kill Hua Ruge. After all, she is the one protected by Tuo BARREI. If you kill and find out, let alone him, even the forces behind him dare not bear Tuo BARREI''s anger.


    "We call blind optimists fools." Hua Ruge scolds mercilessly.


    Fang Lanxin''s eyes were angry and she wanted to talk back, but suddenly she felt that something had been stripped out of her soul and her head was splitting.


    "Ah ah..." She had a headache in her hand.


    "What''s the matter?" The old man frowned and asked.


    "She She... Destroyed... Destroyed... The thundertower. " Say say wow, a big mouth of blood spit on the ground, is not injured, but angry.


    "What?" The old man clapped his chair, then shook his head and said: "impossible, impossible. There is no power to destroy the thunderobot. You must be an illusion."


    "I can''t feel the existence of the thundertower at all, and my strength has also been affected." Fang Lanxin sat on the ground, looking desperate. She wanted to take back the thunder tower, but she didn''t expect to put herself in it.


    After swallowing the thunderobot, Hua Ruge suddenly has a strong energy in her body. There is no way to break through her limitations, but it does not hinder Huawei''s strength before it dissipates.


    "Baby, I killed you." When the old man drinks loudly, he blows to Hua Ruge.

 Chapter 110

    The old man''s furious fist made the table next to him into powder. However, the violent fist soon came to Hua Ruge''s front.


    Hua Ruge combines the spiritual power of the body with the spiritual power to fully activate the soul skill.


    "Boom!"


    Just as the old man''s fierce fist was about to hit China like a song, she suddenly had a red stove in front of her and met the old man''s fist.


    That Danlu collapsed when he met the old man''s fist, but because Hua Ruge broke out a power far beyond his own strength, Danlu blocked the fist.


    Fang Lanxin looks at this scene. It''s unbelievable on her face. She is clear about her master''s accomplishments. How could such a murderous move be easily cracked by Hua Ruge.


    At this time, Hua Ruge was shocked, because this Danlu is a magic weapon of five kinds, and it was hit and collapsed. What a terrible power it is.


    "Go to hell."


    Hua Ruge murmurs, while the old man is still not exerting his strength, he mobilizes all the remaining strength in his body, controls the Danlu to smash towards his head,


    bullying her head, no matter who it is, it will pay a price.


    The old man''s response was so fast that he hit the Danlu with one palm. He mobilized his spiritual power so fast that his palm was almost as powerful as before.


    But just then, a black shadow suddenly appeared out of the window. The black shadow had a long black sword in his hand. The sword almost came to the old man in an instant and cut off his arm.


    The surface of the long sword has a light black light, which is the performance after full of aura. No one doubts that this will cut off that arm.


    The sword came too fast. However, the old man had rich experience in fighting. He had noticed the danger early and stopped in a hurry to avoid being cut off by the sword.


    However, although he kept his arm, the sudden withdrawal of palm power backfired on him and hurt the meridians and five internal organs.


    At the same time, Hua Ruge''s Danlu smashed his head.


    "Bang!"


    The old man''s body protecting aura is very strong. This time, it didn''t hurt his head, but it made the breath out of his body disordered, and there was no way to quell the internal injury just caused by backfire.


    "Poof..."


    The old man covered his chest, spat out a mouthful of red blood and dyed his white beard red.


    That dark shadow stands to eat, the breath is sharp, the whole person is like a sharp sword out of the body.


    "The princess is frightened." The Panther salutes Hua Ruge.


    After just two attacks, Hua Ruge''s spiritual power is almost consumed. If he didn''t come, he would not have been able to survive and escape.


    When Fang Lanxin heard the address, she vomited blood again.


    How is it possible?


    She doesn''t believe it!


    "Why are you here?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "When the LORD left, he told his subordinates to send people to protect you. Today, the people sent said that you had an appointment. In case of something wrong, the subordinates would come quickly." The Panther said respectfully.


    In the past, the only one who could make him obey was king Tuoba Rui. Now there is another Hua Ruge.


    Fang Lanxin knew that Tuoba Rui really regarded Hua Ruge as her own woman.


    But why?


    Why does he like other women when he is so good and likes him?


    Hua Ruge nodded after hearing the words. She thought it was too unfair for him to leave without saying goodbye. Now she thinks he is quite reliable.


    After the conversation between the black leopard and Hua rugo, he turned to the old man and said, "you are so brave that even the people the Lord wants to protect dare to do it?"


    After all, the old man is a strong man, and his breath is disordered for a while. He stands up quickly. Although he hates Hua Ruge so much, he can only bite his teeth and say, "I dare not, but I just missed for a while."


    "Why don''t you explain this to the Lord?" The Panther snorted coldly, not buying their face at all.


    "Here..." As soon as the old man heard that Zhan Wang''s famous Khan was about to come down, he thought about the magic weapon destroyed by Hua Ruge, and his heart was depressed.


    Fang Lanxin is even more rustic.


    Not only for his magic weapon, but also for the man who likes to grow up.


    "The next time you ask for help, you should be careful. A man who buried the Loess in his neck can only be used as cannon fodder when he delivers it." Hua laughs like a song.


    Fang Lanxin looks at Hua Ruge hatefully, but she doesn''t dare to speak hard.


    "Are there any carriers this time?" Hua Ruge walked towards her as she asked.


    Fang Lanxin now has no way to get up. She can only move back and say in an uneasy voice, "don''t mess up."


    "That''s not what you said when you started." Hua rugo didn''t plan to let her go.


    She thinks that as long as Fang Lanxin is alive, it''s a time bomb around her. Maybe she can blow herself to pieces if she doesn''t prevent it.


    "Go."


    The old man took advantage of Hua Ruge''s distracted posture of watching the opera, pulled Fang Lanxin and jumped out of the window and landed on the roof of the house across the street of Qitian tower.


    Hurt can also have such a fast speed, Hua rugo more and more feel that he is unfathomable.


    "Damn it."


    The black leopard said above will rush out to pursue.


    "Don''t chase the poor." Hua Yuege reaches out and stops him.


    The old man''s strength is too strong. The black leopard has just been able to sneak in. If the old man is really forced to jump the wall, it''s easy to lose.


    "Are you all right, princess?" Asked the Panther again.


    Now he thinks that Hua Ruge is too strong. It''s really incredible that he can resist the pressure of one move in the face of such a strong person.


    "I can''t hurt them, but they''re going to die of anger." Hua Yuege smiles.


    It should be very important for them to look like the thunderbolt tower. Now Huawei devours the beast''s mouth and eats it. They will be sad for a while.


    Taking advantage of this time, she happened to be preparing for the game.


    "The princess is masterminded and powerful." The Panther said sincerely.


    Hua Ruge did not recognize it, but he was used to it. He asked directly, "where has your Lord gone? It''s always a mystery. "


    "The LORD said to keep it secret."


    As soon as the black leopard said a word, Hua Yuege interrupted, "if you don''t say it, you don''t say it."


    "No, you can''t say it to others, but only when you ask." The Panther added the second half.


    "You are gasping for breath." Hua Yuege looks disgusted.


    Black leopard Mo, isn''t it princess that you''re talking too fast?


    "Lord Wang went to the school and said that he would come back to congratulate you when you entered the Jixian hall." He replied.


    Hua Yuege knew clearly and said to him, "my safety can be guaranteed by myself, and you don''t have to follow me all the time, while your abnormal Lord is not here, to have a love affair or something."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "It means to find a daughter-in-law. He must be strict with you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "If you don''t tell me, I know. Poor baby, please send it here. I''ll go back myself."


    Hua Ruge, who nagged all the way, went downstairs, leaving a black leopard''s face touched. The princess was so understanding, and it must be right to hold her thigh.


    On the other side, the old man returns to Fang''s house with Fang Lanxin. Fang Lanxin has not yet recovered from his sadness.


    This life weapon has been destroyed. Her strength has been reduced to one star soul mentor. She no longer has the strength to compete with Hua Ruxue. Her future is bleak.


    However, what makes her more uncomfortable is Tuo Barrow''s care for China like a song.


    It turns out that the last time Tuoba Rui appeared was not an accident. He must have been sending people to protect Hua Ruge in the dark, and he would be informed if there was any danger.


    She never thought that he would care so much about a woman that she would not be hurt.


    "If we don''t find out about this killing, we will never give up. We can''t stay in Dazheng." The old man said that he could not think of any other way but to escape.


    "If I don''t leave, I will make Hua Ruge pay the price." Fang Lanxin insisted.


    She fell from high above the dust, all because China is like a song, she will not be reconciled without revenge.


    "You want to lose your life?" Asked the old man sullenly.


    Fang Lanxin''s face was determined: "anyway, I have nothing now. Even if I die, I can''t make her feel better."


    "Muddleheaded!" The old man clapped the table and scolded: "how can I teach you a bastard?"


    Seeing that the old man was angry, Fang Lanxin knelt down and said, "please complete your apprentice."


    "How can you fight her with your heart? Do you see her strength? Do you see her brain? It''s only you who crash into her and die!" The old man shouted.


    Fang Lanxin was not satisfied, but she had to deny that it was true. She bit her teeth and said, "please teach me."


    "If you are not confused, how can I teach you these principles?" The old man hated iron but not steel, scolded and said: "although the doll is strong, but you have a talent that she can''t match. As long as you keep a low profile and cultivate yourself, you''re afraid that there''s no chance for revenge?"


    "But I have lost the thundertower and the capital to fight with Hua Ruxue. I can''t get there. Is there any chance for me to turn over?" Fang Lanxin said gloomily.


    "It''s not the only place to turn over. You are a child with great chance. As long as you don''t abandon yourself, you can become a strong man one day." The old man is sure.


    Fang Lanxin is not so willing to die when she hears the word "strong". She is still young and unwilling to give up.


    "Get up if you have a clue." The old man said.


    Fang Lanxin knelt again for a while before he got up slowly. His eyes were firm. "One day, I will be ashamed before the snow!"


    The old man just smiled and said, "this is what you should be like."


    "But before I go, I''ll give her a big gift." Fang Lanxin''s eyes are hard.


    The old man first showed his suspicions, then stopped and said, "you can''t come here in disorder."


    "I know you, sir. I''m just a man of ideas. Someone will help me to do this and make sure that no one will find me." Fang Lanxin thought of the information collected before, and her eyes were dim.


    "If you must do it, I can only give you one day. Tomorrow night, we must leave." The old man pondered the way.


    After provoking Tuoba Rui, he has to bear the risk for more than a moment.


    "Don''t worry, as long as tomorrow is one day, I can certainly do it." Fang Lanxin nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 111

    In the same room of qitianlou, Xiao Yuyan waited here early. In the morning, she received the famous post sent by Fang Lanxin. She did not dare to delay.


    There is also hierarchy between peers of the same rank.


    Although the Xiao family is a different surname, they are just inheriting the Yin virtue of their ancestors. They have no real power, which is not as good as the Fang family.


    Moreover, Fang Lanxin has a high talent, which has always been the focus of national training, and is also in the superior Jixian hall, so she has always been cautious on the premise of not losing her identity.


    She drank a cup of tea, the door opened, Fang Lanxin in a water blue long skirt came in with her servant girl. Her features were exquisite and her temperament was extraordinary, which made xiaoyuyan feel inferior every time she saw her.


    Fang Lanxin, on the other hand, said with a smile, "sister Xiao has been waiting for a long time. It''s all because the girl''s hands and feet are not neat. Her sister is late."


    Xiao Yuyan was stunned, then stood up and said, "my sister still cares about what to do. My sister will sit down and say."


    When they were seated, Fang Lanxin asked the servant girl to go out and order food, and then slowly said, "to be honest, I have something to discuss with my sister today."


    "You''re welcome, sister. If you can help me, I will do my best." Xiao Yuyan said this, but it was strange in her heart.


    No matter Fang''s family or Fang Lanxin''s energy is bigger than her, how could she ask for something?


    "It''s about a man who''s heard that he''s had a bad time with his sister." Fang Lanxin said, "it''s Hua Ruge who beat her sister in the challenge arena last time."


    When Xiao Yuyan heard the name of Hua Ruge, she became angry and her eyes darkened.


    Last time Hua Rusheng forced her from the stage. She wanted to revenge for this.


    Seeing her expression, Fang Lanxin knew that it had become more than half of the time. He hit the railway while it was hot. "I want to punish her, but I don''t know what my sister intended."


    Xiaoyuyan is naturally not to be asked, but did not hurry to say, but asked: "she also sinned sister?"


    "Indeed." Fang Lanxin nodded, picked up the tea on the table and took a sip.


    The eyes that droop in an instant flash over the thick killing machine.


    "She''s not afraid to die." Xiao Yuyan thought it was incredible to hear that.


    It''s reasonable to say that Hua Ruge has no background or talent, but its strength is stronger. However, it''s really some evil sect not to take them as the top aristocrats.


    "What do you think of her not being able to enter the Jixian hall?" Fang Lanxin said again.


    Xiao YuYan''s eyes brightened, but soon went dark. She shook her head and said, "Hua Ruge is superior to me. Few of the people selected this time can defeat her. It''s hard to stop her."


    "It''s not easy in the challenge arena, but once she enters the final competition, we have hands and feet to do it." Fang Lanxin said softly, turning the cup in her hand.


    "What can I do for my sister?" Xiao Yuyan asked, and said, "I don''t want her to be selected, and I will cooperate with my sister."


    Fang Lanxin''s eyes curved and said, "as long as my sister cooperates, we will get the situation this time."


    She learned the content of today''s final competition in advance, and now it''s just used in Hua Ruge to ensure everything is safe.


    Xiao Yuyan listened to, the eye contains smiling way: "wonderful, younger sister is at ease, I will not let her go easily this time."


    Fang Lanxin nodded contentedly, and then asked, "Hua rugo is too clever. In order not to let her know, he must not move his hand or foot in the challenge arena."


    Xiao Yuyan even said that she could not help but get excited at the thought that she could punish Hua Ruge.


    The two chatted almost, and the dishes were served.


    "These are all famous dishes of qitianlou. You and I should celebrate the success in advance." Fang Lanxin said.


    Xiao Yuyan agreed: "my sister has a detailed plan, and this time it will come true."


    Fang Lanxin smiled, his eyes flickering.


    Hua Ruge, I''ll see what you can do this time.


    She thought of looking at Xiao Yuyan, who was happy in front of her. She couldn''t help sneering. She didn''t do everything carefully this time. Tuo Barry must be able to find out. At that time, this stupid woman will be the scapegoat.


    There are people here with ulterior motives. Hua Ruge, who has no idea about it, is dispensing medicine in the room to prepare for alchemy.


    The competition will be held half a month later, and there will be a month in the competition schedule. In order to ensure that there is no risk, she can only improve her strength in this period.


    The last time the devouring beast swallowed the thunder tower, her spiritual power improved. If she took a large number of pills to hit the bottleneck, she would have a chance to break through.


    Also closed during this period of time are several of her neighbors.


    Tuobayu is a seventh level soul master, relatively safe.


    Mao Jun and Yan Zixing are both war divisions, which is very dangerous, so they are trying their best to break through. If they can reach the first star war division, it will be safer to advance.


    After LAN binger knew that Hua rugo was going to be closed, she had only one requirement: she would come here once every three days to deliver rice and not let her eat snacks casually every day.


    Hua rugo agreed to see that she was careful. Anyway, she didn''t want to eat cakes and drink cold water every time.


    Because of robbing a large number of medicinal materials, Hua Ruge is much more convenient to refine this time.


    And the Danlu was broken last time, but the materials of the Wupin artifact have their own repair function, and they will soon be in good condition.


    So she began to practice alchemy and asceticism every day. The necklace sent by Tuo BARREI was close to the skin on her chest. When she used her Kung Fu, it was slightly shining, which increased the flexibility of her spiritual power.


    Half a month passed in a flash. Hua Ruge felt that her body was more powerful, but she was still far from the bottleneck.


    There is a cheating artifact like a devouring beast. The breakthrough is so slow. The body of this element is really too abrasive.


    Hua Yuege, who was leaning on the bed, thought of losing her face.


    "Brother Hua, come out and drink." Mao Jun was shouting in the yard.


    The competition will begin tomorrow, and all of them will be out of the customs.


    Hua Ruge pushes the door and sees Mao Jun and Yan Zixing sitting there. LAN binger is serving food from the small kitchen.


    "And brother Tuoba?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Your Highness has been away for several days since she was ill and returned to the palace to serve her." Blue bing''er replied.


    "What disease did you have?" Hua asked as she walked.


    Blue ice son shakes head: "this I am not clear, say is not heavy, just need to recuperate."


    "That''s good." Hua Ruge nods. If she is seriously ill, she should go and have a look.


    Over there, Mao Jun is in a good mood, while Yan Zixing is more depressed than usual.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows and asked, "brother Mao has made a breakthrough?"


    "I can''t hide anything from brother Hua. I just broke into a star wars division the day before yesterday." Mao Jun made no secret of his excitement.


    "Congratulations." Hua Ruge said once, and then said to Yan Zixing, "brother Yan doesn''t need to be sad. Brother Mao has a higher talent. It''s a matter of common sense earlier."


    Yan Zixing nodded, and also said to Mao Jun: "congratulations."


    Although he is a bit venomous, he is still good.


    "It''s not easy to hear a good word from you. I salute you." Mao Jun raised his glass and said carelessly.


    Yan Zixing raises his glass.


    "Take me one." Hua is like singing and shouting. She never lags behind in drinking.


    After three people had a drink, Mao Jun clapped his thigh and said, "since I''m so happy today, I''ll treat you to yanchunlou."


    Yan Zixing looked cool and didn''t answer.


    Mao Jun turned to Hua Ruge and asked, "let''s go, brother Hua."


    Hua Ruge feels her nose and wants to refuse for any reason. She doesn''t want to make a scene again.


    "Don''t go, brother." At this time, LAN binger came out and pulled Hua rugo and said, "that''s not a good place."


    "Good, brother will not go, at home with you." Hua Ruge went down the steps.


    LAN binger smiles narrowly. Hua Ruge knows that this girl is intentional.


    Mao Jun''s face is bitter. It''s boring to go there.


    "By the way, brother, bing''er has made a breakthrough. Now he is the fourth level soul master." LAN binger shows her the new badge on her chest.


    Hua rugo was a little surprised: "in less than a year''s schooling, your speed is against the weather."


    "I remember that Fang Lanxin and Hua Ruxue didn''t have the same speed at that time." Yan Zixing said at the moment.


    "Mao Jun nodded:" yes, bing''er is sure to have great achievements in the future


    LAN bing''er is boasted of some unknowns. She smiles shyly and doesn''t know what to say.


    Hua Ruge said happily, "very well, we have a genius in our yard."


    "Bing''er is really a genius, but it''s not like you are against the sky. It''s not only less than a year since you went from the third to the sixth level, but it''s much harder than before." Said Mao Jun.


    Yan Zixing nodded, and he also felt that Hua Ruge was more rebellious than LAN binger, and he often fought over the ranks, which was just a legendary existence.


    "I''m just lucky." Hua Yuege said, but he cried bitterly.


    In less than a year, although she did not have the same hard work as others, she paid more than anyone else.


    One night, a few people got drunk unexpectedly. LAN binger took Hua Ruge back, snatched the wine jar out of her arms and twisted the towel to wipe her face.


    "You are such a virtuous child at such a young age. It''s really a blessing for anyone to find you in the future." Hua Ruge squints her eyes and tongue.


    LAN bing''er just shakes her head and smiles. She has never seen anyone like Hua Ruge who likes drinking so much.


    "Ignore me, sleep." Hua Ruge pulled the pillow and held it, turned over and fell asleep.


    LAN binger helped her take off her shoes and cover her quilt, so she took out the water basin.


    The next day, Hua Ruge got up dizzy and went to the competition. The competition was divided into seven rounds. The first round was a round robin, or three games for each person. Those who lost more than two games were eliminated.


    During the draw, Hua rugo saw Xiao Yuyan. She thought the woman would run on her as usual. Unexpectedly, she walked away as if she didn''t see herself.


    Hua Ruge looks puzzled. Does this woman suddenly have sex?


    At this time, Su Nianxia came over and patted her on the shoulder and asked, "little brother, who is the opponent you drew?"


    Hua Ruge hands her the paper that she hasn''t read yet and looks at Xiao YuYan''s back. Maybe this woman has learned how to behave.

 Chapter 112

    "Isn''t it, little brother, your opponent is Shiyan?" Su Nianxia rubbed his eyes and said something unbelievable.


    Hua Yuege was stunned and then asked, "you mean that big guy? The seventh level soul master of the earth department? "


    She met that big man during the training. It''s said that she was very strong and abnormal. Unexpectedly, she met him in the first battle.


    "It''s him. I think you''d better give up." Su Nianxia shook his head and said, "if I meet him, I can''t fight."


    Hua Ruge''s face is a little hairy. Can you tell me how he is good at it


    "He is the leader of Bitong college, and Song Ming are both legendary figures. Let''s just say that he has only six talents, but he has a strong affinity for earth elements.


    people of the same talent are not as fast as him in cultivation, people of the same cultivation are not as strong as him in attack power, and people of the same attack power are not as accurate as his soul skill." Su Nianxia said simply.


    Hua Yuege listens carefully.


    "The most difficult thing to deal with is that he has the same defense as the meat shield. Level 6 soul skills may not be able to break his defense." Su Nianxia said and clapped her shoulder like comfort.


    Hua Ruge finally knows what it is.


    It''s very difficult for her to win if she doesn''t show her strength.


    "Not only him, but also many strong enemies from civilian colleges. Their physique is often better than ours, but their resources are not up to date." Sunian sighed with a sense of summer.


    Hua Ruge silently thinks about the way to fight for a while.


    Su Nianxia did not disturb her when she saw that she was meditating.


    On the other side, the wooden card with the names of the two has been hung on the board beside the third challenge arena, which means that the two will start the competition here.


    This is the biggest arena of Wangdu. There are ten stages side by side, which are used for competitions today.


    Tens of thousands of people can sit down below, cheering deafening and inspiring. Because it is just the beginning of the competition, the arbitration is a temporary official. It is said that the emperor will be present at the final and arbitrate in person.


    The first two stages are the first to compete. Hua rugo is in the third place, so there is not a short time to think about strategy.


    The first two games are between the division and division, because the strength difference is not big, so fight for a long time.


    Next to the arena is the casino. Most of the people who sit here to watch the game are gambling money, so they have to be extremely devoted and crazy.


    Hua Ruge thought about it and called Maojun, who was nearby, to say, "brother Mao, please help me."


    "You''re sorry to give up, aren''t you? I''ll help you." Mao Jun said he was going to the arbitration platform.


    "Come back." Hua rugo called him back and asked, "what''s my odds at the casino over there?"


    "Shiyan pays 1.2 for one, and you pay 10 for one." Mao Jun pays close attention to it all the time.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and asked, "did you win the gambling?"


    Otherwise, how can he be so active to let himself admit defeat.


    "Brother Hua, you can''t win anyway. You can earn some pocket money."


    He is direct.


    Hua Ruge thought that he had made such a bad friend and even made such a fool of himself.


    "Help me to make a bet, too." Hua Ruge pulls out a purple crystal card.


    "Mao Jun nodded clearly:" I know you are not an old-fashioned man, anyway, you should not win or lose. I''ll press on the rock and make a profit then


    "Who let you press him, all on me, 100000 gold coins?" Hua Yuege said with a fierce face: "look down on me, I will let him go bankrupt."


    "Brother, you are not stimulated." Mao Jun asked uneasily.


    "Come on, you won''t be able to play." Hua rushes like a song.


    Mao Jun wanted to persuade him again, but Hua Yuege had no choice but to go.


    Not far away, Shiyan is waiting for the show. He is less than 20 years old. He is one meter nine and not fat, but he is very strong. He should have three hundred jin.


    He was wearing short brown trousers under him, and he was naked with the no soulmaker''s robe on his upper body.


    Others think that he is to show his strong body, but Hua Ruge thinks that the soul master robe may not be so large.


    On the contrary, Hua Ruge, though only one meter and seventy-five higher, has a well-proportioned figure and a fire system soul master robe. His skin is white and dazzling. Standing together with Shi Yan, he is far from each other in terms of both the level of spirituality and physical quality.


    Both of them stepped onto the stage from both sides of the steps, and the spectators all thought it was really courageous for Hua rugo to dare to step onto the stage.


    "I''m like a song in Xiahua. Please give me more advice." She said hello politely first.


    "My name is Shiyan. I won''t say anything polite. Let''s fight." Stone rock as loud as a bell said, and then really want to go.


    Hua Ruge''s face is muddled. He is too direct.


    She had intended to cover the bottom of the rock through the opening, but now she failed to do so, but she also saw that this was a straight-minded person.


    "Brother Shi''s reputation is as strong as his ears, and the soul skill of the earth system is incomparable." Hua Ruge was not disturbed by him.


    Seeing her boasting, Shi Yan unconsciously wants to listen to her, which can be said to be a subconscious reaction.


    "But I''m also a little familiar with the spirit of the earth system. Today, you and I are friends of the martial arts association. I only use the spirit of the earth system to compare with you. How about that?" Hua Ruge said.


    Shiyan asked doubtfully, "do you compare with me?"


    "Yes, for the sake of fairness, I only use the Earth Spirit." Hua Ruge affirmed.


    The audience under the stage thought that Hua Ruge was crazy. Even if she used the most skilled fire system soul skill, she would not be an opponent of Shiyan. Now she even uses the earth system, which is just like a brain drain.


    "That''s what you said. Don''t regret losing." Said Shiyan.


    He also knows that this is not good for China.


    "That''s nature." Hua Ruge happily promised.


    "I can''t understand what the little brother is doing."


    Su Nianxia murmurs at the bottom. She thought she was smart before, but since she met Hua Ruge, she thought her mind was obviously not enough.


    Mao Jun shook his head.


    Yan Zixing said: "the method is right, but it is more difficult to win."


    Two people smell speech hurriedly to come over, Yan Zixing is no longer said.


    Mao Jun has the urge to strangle him.


    On stage, the two are ready.


    Stone rock two words don''t say first is a ground protruding tooth, innumerable soil thorns will come up from the ground.


    At the foot of Hua Ruge, a bright yellow halo diffused, blocking the third level soul master who was almost instantaneous.


    It has to be said that the constitution of this super affinity element is different, and the Horcrux skill is much faster than ordinary people.


    Shi Yan didn''t expect that Hua Ruge''s speed was only one line lower than her own, which was a little inconceivable.


    He made a quick response to Hua Ruge''s foot and said, "the earth splitting technique."


    Five terraces split, actually only prepared for a short time.


    At the beginning of his shouting, the ground before and after Hua Ruge suddenly split, and suddenly the mouth swallowed her.


    "Nothing will happen." Su Nianxia cried in a low voice.


    Hua Yuege was shocked. He grabbed the crack door with one hand, and the whole man jumped out with his arm, and reached the edge.


    "Master soulman has such skill. It''s good." The way of stone and rock.


    "No more than you."


    "I''m going to win you." Stone rock says, open mouth way again: "gravitation art."


    At that time, Hua Ruge felt that there were many people on her shoulders, making it difficult for her to walk even one step.


    "Geoschisis."


    Taking advantage of Hua Ruge''s difficulty in action, Shi Yan takes another big move. Fortunately, the venue here is large enough, otherwise, if he tears two holes in the ground, he will have to change places.


    This time, Hua Ruge couldn''t move, almost couldn''t hide.


    "Anti gravity." Hua Ruge immediately prepared to say, and then he felt light.


    By this time the crack had expanded to her feet.


    Hua Ruge hurriedly escapes from the increasingly powerful ground breaking technique and raises his hand to fight back.


    "Protruding teeth!"


    As soon as her voice fell, countless thorns came out of the ground.


    Stone rock feet stamp on the ground, use the earth shield to dissolve it, and then prepare the soul skill seriously.


    Hua Ruge naturally can''t let him prepare the seventh level of soul skill, so he constantly interferes with the little soul skill, so that he can''t concentrate on his strength, and as long as there is no seventh level of soul skill, she can deal with it.


    The damage caused by the earth system soul skill to the group is very great. It is immeasurable that the damage caused by the earth fissure or the earth protruding teeth after using the large area gravity skill in the battlefield.


    But it''s not suitable for fighting against individual soldiers, especially Hua Ruge, who is familiar with the spirit of the earth system, and can predict the crisis through the change of elements, so it''s more difficult to be injured.


    The reason why she doesn''t use other Horcruxes is very simple, because she can''t break the stone and rock defence and can only increase her consumption.


    So the two entered a state of no one can hurt each other, and no one can be hurt.


    The following people were stunned. They didn''t expect that Hua Ruge''s control of the soul skill was so precise, and the time for preparing the soul skill was not slower than that of Shiyan.


    "I didn''t expect that my little brother''s earth system soul skill is so strong, but the attack of the earth system is not strong. They can only fight and consume, depending on whose mental strength is weak." Su Nianxia talks about it.


    "Shiyan is famous for its patience. I don''t know if brother Hua can support it." Mao Jun road.


    Yan Zixing glanced at him and said, "do you want to win or lose?"


    "Of course I hope to win." Mao Jun is in a hurry.


    Yan Zixing groaned, "it''s the casino that wins."


    Mao Jun is silent. He didn''t expect that huaruge''s soul skill of the earth system is so rebellious. And even now, it''s still stone rock.


    Hua Ruge said with a beating voice, "stop."


    Shi Yan''s attainments in the earth system''s spiritualism are extremely high. For the first time, he can''t get a person who is lower than himself in the competition. However, he is a little impatient, and even impatient to listen to Hua Ruge''s words: "what''s the matter?"


    "It doesn''t make sense for us to fight like this. It''s just that whose power is consumed clean and who gives up. It''s too boring." Hua Yuege said.


    She now finds the strength of the rock. Because he is a super affinity, he needs less mental power than himself to prepare the soul skill every time. In addition, he has a strong endurance, so the body that consumes elements is not necessarily his opponent. She must be wise.

 Chapter 113

    "Then what do you say?" The voice of the rock is in the air.


    "We don''t use horoscopy. You can choose a comparison." Hua Yuege said.


    Stone rock has not been able to win, worried, listen to this immediately agreed: "well, that''s better than wrestling."


    There is a uproar below. I think you are bullying people. You have more than 300 Jin. Hua Ruge has more than 100 Jin at most. The disparity is too big. It''s just a joke compared with wrestling.


    Hua Ruge almost laughs. She used to be the patriarch of the ancient martial arts family. She knows the essence of Chinese martial arts. No one can be her opponent if she only uses moves.


    Shi Yan is a straight man. Just when Hua Yuege asked her to pick one, he picked one that he was good at. However, seeing the shameless appearance of everyone, he regretted it.


    "I don''t bully you, you choose." Rock and road.


    Hua rugo thought that he was still a gentleman. She said, "wrestling is not elegant. We are only better than boxing and feet. Who is the loser on the ground?"


    "You''re not afraid to lose?" Shiyan asked again for fear of further discussion.


    "Whoever loses is incompetent. I chose it myself. It''s not your fault." Hua Ruge is very heroic.


    "That will do." The stone rock answered, threw the staff aside, and walked forward.


    "She''s better than to admit defeat. Why bother?" It''s hard for Mao Jun to get a straight face. He''s worried.


    "Yes, although Shi Yan is a soul master, his physique is not lost to the soldiers. How could the younger brother be his opponent?" Su Nianxia is also worried.


    Yan Zixing also slightly frowned. Although he didn''t open his mouth, there was a little anxiety in his eyes.


    Visitors and their ideas are the same. Hua rugo''s feeble appearance and Shi Yan''s Kung Fu competition are just like beating the stone with an egg.


    When they got to the center of the challenge arena, Shi Yan punched them first, without any fancy.


    Hua Ruge is motionless. On one side of her upper body, Shiyan''s big fist touches her chest and falls empty.


    He was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Hua rugo could avoid such a fast punch.


    But the shock is not over.


    Before he could recover his fist, Hua rugo reached for him and pulled forward with his forward inertia.


    His huge body leaned forward involuntarily. Hua Yuege raised his knee heavily and put it on his abdomen. Shiyan felt as if he had been hit by a hundred Jin stone. He turned his eyes painfully and could not fight any more.


    Hua Ruge falls down quickly and kicks him on his left leg. He is not stable. Hua Ruge pulls his arm and trips his foot, and his huge body falls down.


    Hua rushes to the side like a song, the stone rock immediately fell a dog to chew the mud, splashes the ground dust.


    This series of movements of her went through the clouds and water. Shi Yan didn''t react at all, so she fell.


    The spectators were dazzled. Anyway, they knew whether the rock had fallen or whether it had been knocked down. Their eyes were wide, which was inconceivable.


    It''s too easy for them. They didn''t watch Qinghua Ruge''s moves. They only felt that they had won or lost the battle between lightning and flint, and it was an amazing reversal.


    Tens of thousands of spectators opened their mouths in a uniform way, and then the whole competition field was filled with inverted air-conditioning sounds.


    It''s amazing!


    "When will she be so clever? Why not teach me?" Mao Jun''s eyes are straight.


    Su Nianxia clapped his hands and said, "my little brother is so powerful."


    On the stage, Shi Yan turned over and didn''t get up for a while. His head was full of cold sweat. Hua Ruge was still a little heavy for the soul master who had no strength in his body just now.


    "I''m sorry, brother Shi." Hua Ruge squatted down and said.


    She thought the big man was kind and didn''t feel bad for him.


    Shiyan spits out the earth, grins and says, "Why are you so small


    Of course, when she hit that, she used her inner power and dark power.


    "Born, I can''t deal with brother Shi." Hua Ruge''s reason is nonsense, but his apology is sincere.


    "I don''t blame you." Stone rock said struggling to sit up and said: "I''ve never lost in Shanghai since I was a kid. I''ve learned a lot this time."


    Hua Yuege laughed: "brother Shi is magnanimous. I''ll invite you to drink sometime."


    "My mother asked me to go out and drink less, but I like you. Please let me go." Shiyan said broadly. He was an honest man at first sight.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "OK, let''s talk about it."


    The visitors were a little confused again. How did the two people start to talk and have a good time talking? They could hear Shiyan''s laughter in the audience.


    The temporary arbitration on the stage couldn''t be seen any more. He motioned to the executive officer to have a look. The executive officer then asked, "can you decide to win or lose?"


    "I wish I could lose." Stone and rock.


    Seeing that people are so frank, Hua Ruge felt his nose a little embarrassed and said, "brother Shi, please accept."


    Fortunately, it''s not a one-off decision, or I''m so sorry.


    The arbitration nodded to the person beside him, and the man came and held up the red flag to announce: "Hua Ruge, win."


    There was a howl in the audience. I didn''t need to think that it was all the things I could win by buying stone rock before. I didn''t want to see an amazing reversal.


    Among them is Mao Jun. he didn''t expect to make a mistake on his first shot.


    "Brother Mao, how much did you lose?" Hua Ruge came to him and asked jokingly.


    "Twenty thousand." Mao Jun is crying. The money is enough to go to Yanchun building many times.


    "I deserve it." Yan Zixing''s cool way.


    Hua Ruge''s even worse stimulus: "I''ve won, ten to one, a million."


    Su Nianxia''s eyes brightened and said, "if you see me, please take me to qitianlou to eat delicious food."


    "I''ll invite you when your game is over." Hua Ruge agrees to come down, anyway, she is not short of money.


    Su Nianxia nodded repeatedly.


    "By the way, how about brother Tuoba? Why didn''t you come? " Hua rugo asked. She hasn''t seen him since this morning.


    "He cancelled the match before his mother recovered from her illness." Mao Jun hung his head, listless.


    "It''s a pity." Hua Ruge sighs.


    "He''s the prince, and he doesn''t miss the chance." Yan Zixing said at this time.


    "Yes, that''s not his chance." Hua means something like a song.


    Several people looked at each other and smiled.


    After each round, she has to rest for two days to adjust herself. Hua Ruge has become famous in the first World War. Many people who were not familiar with her come to invite her to eat and drink. She has always been a person. If she can''t push off, she won''t push. She eats several times a day and makes friends with many dignitaries.


    But she knew that this was just a trick. In the future, these people would come to make friends with her when she was in high status.


    The competition continues all the time. In order to keep a low profile and make the odds not so low, Hua rugo loses one game properly every time, keeps not being eliminated and can be promoted.


    There are more and more temporary arbitrators on the arbitration platform, and there have been many contests. Now there are 20 people left in each group of soulman division and war division, and the last contest will be held today.


    This contest is a two-way match. Those who lose will be eliminated. The rest of them will be ten in each group, and a total of 20 will enter the final competition.


    Today''s arbitration is especially grand, which is the Grand Duke of China.


    Hua Shengxiong''s eyes swept around the field. When he saw Hua Ruge, his eyebrows jumped and his eyes flashed with dissatisfaction.


    But after all, he was a grand duke. He felt that it was really out of style to compete with Hua Ruge on the bright side. So he didn''t say anything, but called the young man around him and whispered a few times.


    The little guy nodded.


    Hua Ruge feels the eyes from Hua Shengxiong. After he looks up, there is a faint smile in each other''s eyes.


    Some bad intentions.


    Hua rugo is alert, knowing that this old guy must be calculating himself.


    It''s funny that the head of the first family didn''t even measure this.


    She would have to see what the conspiracy was made of him.


    The Executive announced the rules, saying that in this round of arbitration, the candidates for the duel will be determined by drawing lots. They have only one chance and will be eliminated if they lose.


    This kind of rule is very easy to operate in the dark box. He draws freely and the executive officer reads casually. No one knows what is written on the note.


    All in all, it''s up to them to decide.


    Hua rugo understood immediately that such an arrangement is only for her. She may be about to face the strongest opponent in the team.


    What an old fox! You can''t kill without blood.


    "The first group, Hua rugo to Luo Chen." The executive officer took Hua Shengxiong''s note and read it.


    The spectators in the audience gave a tear of sympathy to Hua Ruge, whose performance was not bad for Luo Chen even if it was good for her.


    This is not because Luo Chen is the most powerful, but he is the only level 7 soul master in the water system among these 20 people, and he is a soul master specialized in controlling the fire system.


    Hua Ruge shows a little surprise.


    Hua Shengxiong saw her expression and sneered at her. Hua Ruge looked at him with the eyes of an idiot.


    She really overestimated his IQ.


    It''s a big joke that she wants to hurt her if the intelligence collection is not in place.


    Hua Shengxiong soon wondered why Hua''s expression was so easy as song''s, while Luo Chen was solemn.


    Luo Chen is one step higher than Hua rugo, and he is also a mutual conqueror. He must win. Considering this, he arranged the two together instead of arranging other strong opponents for Hua rugo.


    "Little brother, you are lucky this time. Luochen is definitely not your match." Su Nianxia has already celebrated for her in advance.


    The subtlety of Hua''s singing and laughing: "thanks a lot to the Duke of China."


    Su Nianxia asked doubtfully, "what do you say, little brother?"


    "Nothing, how are you?" Hua rugo asked her.


    "A six step, no challenge." Su Nianxia said with ease.


    "That''s good. Get ready." Hua rugo said and went off the stage to prepare for her first stage.


    Platform 1 is very close to the arbitration platform, so that Yu huaruge can clearly see the doubts on Hua Shengxiong''s face.


    Hua rugo is looking forward to knowing what kind of expression he will have when he fails to make the trip this time and completes his promotion.

 Chapter 114

    Soon Hua rugo and Luo Chen were on the stage.


    The so-called soldiers will block, water will cover.


    Water conquers fire, and soil conquers water.


    Hua Shengxiong didn''t pay attention to the competition at the beginning when he was in the high position, and he didn''t know that Hua Ruge had the attributes of fire and earth.


    Generally, Xiangke attributes can be challenged by leaps and bounds. What''s more, huaru is strong as a singer. Therefore, Luo Chen is bound to suffer losses this time.


    Luo Chen adjusts his own state and takes the lead.


    Dozens of ice cones stabbed at Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo early applied a soil system shield to himself. Although the ice cone has strong attack power, the soil system has stronger defense power, and it is also a mutual counteraction attribute. Therefore, the ice cone that hit the shield soon dissipated into element energy in the air.


    After the shield is deployed, Hua rugo is a third-order fire dragon. Luo Chen greets it with a water dragon, but finds that it is not much better than the fire dragon.


    Hua Ruge''s flame power is different from others and more powerful.


    "Double system?" Hua Shengxiong was surprised and said, "she is a double line, and she has reached the sixth level?"


    "We have learned from this student that she is almost the whole department, and that only the fire department and the soil department have a high level, and the rest are not worth mentioning," said the accompanying official


    "Isn''t it worth mentioning? How abnormal talent a person needs to have to double practice, and how many departments she even has to double practice. This is a genius among the geniuses. " Hua Shengxiong almost roared out.


    It can be seen how shocked Hua Ruge was by his strength that the temporary arbitration in the hall behaved so badly.


    The officials around him were nodded by his shouts, and dared not speak any more.


    "How can such talents not be used by me?" After Hua Shengxiong calmed down, he looked thoughtful.


    "If the Duke wants to use this man before he says the last sentence, he will be obedient to serve." The officials beside him flattered him, saying that he had offended the Duke before, and now he naturally wants to say something that the Duke loves to hear.


    As a result, Hua Shengxiong''s face was obviously dark after listening to this sentence, which undoubtedly reminded him of the embarrassing scene of Hua Ruge in front of so many people.


    The official''s heart was cold. He said good things. How could the Duke of the country seem to be more angry than just now? He really didn''t know what to say.


    "At the end of the contest, you''ll find a way to bring her to see me." Hua Shengxiong orders.


    "Officials in the heart of a happy, said:" I will do


    Finally, there is a chance to make up for it.


    "Remember, attitude is good." Hua Shengxiong told me again.


    The official was a little strange, but looking at Hua Shengxiong''s eyes, he nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, I will pay attention to it."


    "If it doesn''t work out, you can go home tomorrow." Hua Shengxiong''s cold way.


    The official was scared and perspiring. He made a horse and said, "I''m sure I can do it well."


    Hua Shengxiong frowned and looked up at the stage.


    Luo Chen can''t break Hua Ruge''s defense completely, and Hua Ruge soon beat him to the field with two series of soul skills.


    He failed in his calculation. Twice, Hua Ruge, a little doll, took the upper hand. He was not happy. But if he thought that he could use her for his own use, it would be another matter.


    Hua Ruge was wondering when he saw that his face was changing. What was he calculating?


    Her side is over, and Su Nianxia has successfully advanced.


    After that, Mao Jun fought with the students of the same star. After a hard battle, he won.


    However, Yan Zixing had no such good luck. Because he didn''t break through, he was defeated by a star wars division.


    Everyone came to him to comfort him.


    But he wiped his sword and put it into its sheath. "It doesn''t matter. As long as I live, I will have it later."


    In fact, the strength to fight here is very high. Yan Zixing should have been prepared early.


    Mao Jun patted him on the shoulder and said, "in the evening, I''ll buy you a drink."


    "That''s a hundred years'' wine from qitianlou." Yan Zixing seldom has a good word with him.


    Mao Jun immediately said: "Millennium wine is not a problem."


    The final competition will start after three days'' rest, and everyone will go back after the competition.


    But at this time, the old official just came to the arbitration platform and said, "Hua rugo, come with me."


    "Lord Wang, what can I do for you?" Hua Ruge came forward and gave him a hand before asking.


    Lord Wang was a little surprised. After hearing the words of the Duke of China, he thought the young man had a bad temper. He didn''t expect to be so polite. He was a good speaker at first sight.


    "Come with me and you will know." He tried to be nice.


    Hua Ruge nodded, holding him and said, "slow down."


    Mr. Wang thinks there are not many such sensible young people now.


    There is an arbitration room in the competition field, which is full of everything, like a resort.


    Hua Ruge followed Lord Wang in and saw Hua Shengxiong making tea in the hall. He immediately understood who called him.


    "Duke, I''m here." Mr. Wang said respectfully.


    Hua Shengxiong looked up and saw Hua Ruge. He said with satisfaction, "go on, I''ll talk to this little brother alone."


    Lord Wang bowed again and closed the door.


    "What can I do for you?" Hua rushes forward to ask like a song, tone does not hear strange come.


    "Sit down, little brother. Let''s have a good talk." Hua Shengxiong said kindly.


    "Lord Xie." Hua Ruge sat quietly opposite him.


    A couple in front of them, Hua Shengxiong brought the tea made by himself to her and said: "the immortal tea produced by snow mountain, how do you taste it?"


    "The tea of the Duke of the kingdom is naturally good, but you didn''t come to me just for tea." Hua rugo looked at the teacup and didn''t touch it.


    Hua Shengxiong was not angry. He said with a smile, "I like people who are direct like my little brother."


    Hua Ruge didn''t answer.


    "It''s really a matter of looking for you today. I was rash to solicit you in front of so many people last time. I''m here to apologize to the little brother." He said and raised the cup.


    Hua Ruge thought about the next way: "last time I was offended by the younger generation, the Duke of the state should not blame me. As for this apology, I dare not accept it."


    "Haha, I just want to understand." Hua Shengxiong said that after a sip of tea, he put the cup down.


    Hua Ruge was so upset that he didn''t want to leave before he heard his purpose.


    "I underestimated my brother''s negative report before. You and other talents naturally want to enter the Jixian hall. The Hua family is still too small." Hua Shengxiong said.


    He felt that he had guessed the reason why Hua Ruge had refused him before.


    "The Duke joked. I''m just used to freedom and not to being restrained." Hua Ruge guessed his purpose at the moment, and still wanted to make himself serve him.


    Hua Shengxiong nodded his head and said, "I understand that it''s always possible to have frequent contacts later."


    "It''s better to be obedient than respectful." Hua said modestly, with a sneer in his heart.


    "Today, I''m substituting tea for wine. I wish my little brother a place in Jixian hall." Hua Shengxiong said again.


    Hua Ruge took a sip of tea and said, "I like to drink, though I''m lucky enough to borrow the words of the Duke."


    Hua Shengxiong put down his teacup and asked, "little brother, young talent, do you want to become a family?"


    Hua Ruge is stunned.


    Hua Shengxiong said with a smile, "does the older husband want to start a family first and then start a business? Has the younger brother ever thought about it?"


    "Who is willing to marry me? I am not in a hurry." Hua Yuege said, drinking a sip of tea to cover up his embarrassment.


    "Don''t make a fool of yourself, little brother. If you enter Jixian hall this time, I''m willing to be your matchmaker and make you happy." Hua Shengxiong said again.


    At this time, Hua Ruge thought of Mao Jun once said that he wanted to capture his son-in-law under the list, but it really happened.


    Hua Shengxiong''s idea is to win over himself. Naturally, he will not introduce other girls to himself. He definitely wants to recruit himself as a son-in-law, but things have not been settled yet, so he didn''t make it clear.


    Here, are you kidding?


    Now I feel that the development of things is a little absurd with the ability to accept Chinese songs.


    Hua Shengxiong is very satisfied with his idea. Last time he looked down on Hua Ruge, now he throws such a big chip and doesn''t believe that Hua Ruge doesn''t follow.


    How many nobles want to marry the Chinese family? He didn''t agree. It''s no wonder that he gave this opportunity to a civilian boy.


    "The Duke joked." Hua Yuege politely refuses.


    Hua Shengxiong just thought she was embarrassed and didn''t say anything at the moment. After all, Hua Ruge hasn''t been able to enter the Jixian hall. If he can''t, will he marry his daughter or not.


    He said that he also wanted to talk to Hua rugo about family life and get closer to each other.


    But Hua Yuege stood up and said, "I''m afraid you''ll excuse me, my Lord, for atonement


    "It''s not in the way. Let''s go." Hua Shengxiong has a tolerant attitude.


    Hua rugo retreated quickly, and asked for a surprise. The old man wanted to marry his daughter in order to attract him to the bottom of his blood.


    In the room, Hua Shengxiong drinks tea with satisfaction. He thinks he guessed right this time. Hua Ruge''s ambition is not small.


    But as long as you touch more veins. If you give the right medicine, you will not believe that he is still not obedient to himself.


    Hua Ruge''s breakthrough plan has not progressed yet. She knows that it''s impossible to break through in these three days. She doesn''t practice at all, and pushes all the entertainment to rest in the small courtyard.


    He had fun with Mao junyanzi, drank and wrote poems, ate the delicious meals of LAN binger, and teased his two little pets. He lived a comfortable life.


    But the days of leisure are always very fast. She just felt that in a blink of an eye, she would wake up and go to the final.


    She put on her new clothes and came to the arena. She was surprised to find that there was no audience here today. Tens of thousands of people were shouting. She felt a little uncomfortable and uncomfortable in the open and quiet. It seemed that something bad was going to happen.


    She shook her head to get rid of the idea in her head and walked to the arbitration platform with Mao Jun.


    Su Nianxia comes to say hello.


    Not far away, Xiao Yuyan looked at this side, Hua Ruge noticed the smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Recently, this woman is a little strange. What kind of bad water should she hold.


    And if she''s trying to hurt herself most likely because she doesn''t have a way to make it, and now there''s only one game left, then her plan is probably here.


    After Hua Ruge''s analysis, he secretly left an eye in his heart.

 Chapter 115

    Twenty of them soon arrived, including ten soulmates and ten war divisions.


    After waiting for a while, the emperor''s Luan Jia came slowly. There were hundreds of bodyguards around. The eunuch was in the middle, and a bright yellow sedan chair was in the middle. The sedan chair was accompanied by about ten officials.


    Luanjia stopped under the arbitration platform, and the eunuch shouted, "the emperor is here."


    The people under the stage kneel in a uniform way. Hua Ruge can''t be special, but as a modern person, her heart is still unbalanced. She keeps mumbling and carefully listens to find that she is cursing the emperor when she sees the beauty she likes, so she doesn''t lift such dirty words.


    "Little brother, what do you say?" Su Nianxia didn''t hear clearly, so she asked.


    "Don''t pry about children." Hua Ruge can''t tell her.


    Su Nianxia''s dissatisfied duzui said, "you are only one year older than me."


    Hua Ruge did not speak yet, and a rather dignified voice came from above: "get up."


    Hua Ruge is definitely the fastest to get up. After getting up, she saw the person who has the most power and dominates the whole event since crossing. However, this first impression is not very good.


    The emperor was in his fifties. From his facial features, he could see that he had grown well when he was young. But now his face is pale, his eyes are muddy, and his whole face is over drunk.


    It''s hard to imagine that such a man would have a younger brother with such heroic appearance as Tuo BARREI.


    The gap is really a little big.


    She had wondered before how the country could hold a prince so high. It was a taboo against the emperor. Why Tuo BARREI was still safe.


    Now she understood that the emperor either could not lack Tuo BARREI, or simply had no way to take him, or both.


    It''s totally a ghost story that the elder brother dotes on the younger brother. This is the king''s home. It''s always only bound by interests. Where can there be true feelings.


    "You are all my outstanding talents, but there are only five places in Jixian hall, so we have to make the final final and select the top talents who are qualified to enter Jixian hall." The emperor said the prologue.


    The next 20 people heard that the Jixian hall was full of blood. These people came out of the college, and only now after layers of selection.


    As long as they move forward, they can break away from the infuriating core of the present class and become the most powerful group in the country.


    Hua Ruge is no exception. Jixian hall is undoubtedly the best stepping stone for her to take off. As long as she can walk in, it''s just around the corner.


    "Chief executive, read out the competition." The emperor ordered.


    The executive officer took the command and turned to all the people: "the final competition is different from that in previous years. In order to test your comprehensive strength, your majesty decided to compare in another way."


    It''s related to our own interests, and we all listen attentively.


    "Recently, a secret space has been found in the border of China. After the experiment, the soulman below level 7 and the war division below one star can enter. It''s just the place for the test."


    We''ve never heard of this before, and it''s fresh.


    "Before, our country sent soldiers in, but no one survived. One of them left a mirror image. Through this, we can see that there are many rare herbs and Xuan beasts in it."


    "This time, you are sent to search for treasure. You can look for it or rob each other, but you can''t kill your companions." "When you come out, estimate the value of what you get, and the top five with high value can enter the Jixian hall," the executive stressed


    "It''s much more fun than trying. You''re smart, brother. Take me then." Su Nianxia had a taste of sweetness here last time. Now as soon as he heard that he wanted to rob again, he came to report Hua Ruge''s thigh.


    Hua Ruge didn''t speak. The executive said so much. What she cared most was that the person who sent in didn''t come back alive.


    It''s a little strange why strength is limited in space.


    "In order not to let you hide, so this time no one can wear space type magic tools." The executive began to ask.


    After the last time of robbing bandits, some people suspected that it might be the ghost of the space ring. This time, I learned to be smart.


    "And if we find something, do we take it with us?" Hua rugo asks questions. She has a lot of things in space. If she doesn''t let her go, she will have a lot of advantages.


    "We will send you a treasure bag. It''s about half the size of a room. It''s enough." "You can also bring what you want, but you can only put it in it and check it when you come back," added the executive


    Most people here nodded clearly, only a few people were not happy, such as Hua Ruge.


    In this way, she has no way to take a lot of hidden things, which really makes her a little depressed.


    Then she asked Su Nianxia''s maid to find LAN binger.


    It''s uneasy for her things to be put in others'' place, but in order to make her more comfortable, it''s only blue ice.


    "This exploration will give you a month. If you don''t come, it will be regarded as giving up." The executive said the last sentence: "now we can make preparations again. Half an hour later, we will go to the secret place to test."


    After that, they sent out hundreds of treasure bags, in which the space was as small as the song.


    "Another treasure hunt. I like treasure hunt best." Su Nianxia sits on the sideline and whispers with Hua rugo.


    And there are several people around Xiao Yuyan.


    Hua rugo thinks that these people should start in a secret place, saying they don''t hurt people, but there are many ways to die in it. If the high-level people can''t enter, the low-level people will die if they enter, and there is no way to investigate.


    Silently write down the features of these people''s five senses. If she meets them alone, she has to start first.


    Whether or not she is thoughtful, she always has to be proactive.


    After a while, blue binger came running, because he was worried about the red color of a small face, tired of eggs, and his head was full of sweat.


    "What''s the hurry?" Hua rugo wipes her sweat with a handkerchief.


    "I heard that my brother is looking for me. I''m afraid he''s in a hurry." LAN bing''er replied, and Tian Tian said with a smile, "I''m not tired."


    "See, it''s much more lovely than you." Hua Ruge turns to Su Nianxia and sets a model for her.


    "It''s lovely." Su Nianxia has no immunity to this kind of blue ice.


    LAN bing''er smiled shyly and then asked, "what can I do for my brother?"


    Hua Ruge pulled her aside, took everyone''s back and took out her own Danlu from the space, collected a long sword, and the golden crossbow which was given to her by childe Wuxian at that time, and put it into the hundred treasure bag.


    After that, he took off the two rings and handed them to her, saying, "this is all my belongings. Help me to keep them."


    LAN binger has been with Hua Ruge for a year. Naturally, she knows the importance of these two things. Now she is nervous and asks, "brother, I''m afraid I can''t keep them well."


    "It''s just a dead thing. Just keep it. If someone grabs it, give it to me. Just promise me to protect myself." Hua Ruge casually put things in a plug and earnestly charged.


    Although it''s a precious thing for her, she''s all dead once. She thinks it''s far less important to live.


    Blue ice son holds those two rings, firm way: "elder brother is at ease, ice son will certainly hide them."


    "Darling, go back." Hua Ruge touched her head and smiled.


    LAN bing''er takes two steps and turns around and says, "brother, bing''er will learn more vegetables and wait for you to come back and cook them for you."


    "Good." Hua Ruge nods.


    LAN bing''er just turned around and left.


    Su Nianxia came up and said, "nice little maid."


    "That''s my sister." Hua Ruge corrects.


    "My little brother is a liar, and I''m not a deceiver." She tooted her mouth in the summer.


    Hua Yuege said, "you are not cute at all."


    Half an hour later, we all asked people to put away the things we shouldn''t have. The executive officer used a black probe and turned back when he saw that there were no hidden things in the human body. He said, "report to the emperor, a group of students are ready to enter the secret place for trial."


    "Yes, I wish you all a good result." The emperor exhorted.


    The following group of students, Qi Qixie, finally completed the ceremony that Hua Ruge hated, and set off for the transmission array.


    Entering the transmission array, the executive officer input a coordinate again, and 20 people went to the entrance of the secret place in four batches.


    Hua Ruge was the first group. She felt white in front of her eyes, dizzy in mind, and was already in a forest when she reappeared. Mao Jun and Su Nianxia were also here.


    The trees in this forest are very lush and well protected. There are no footprints and feces of wild animals on the ground, indicating that there are not many animals in this area, which may be unsuitable for survival, or excessive hunting.


    It''s not clear what kind it is.


    When the four groups of people gathered together, the executive officer said: "this is a mountain range on the border with the Daewoo emperor. The secret place was found by the hunter. It''s here."


    The executive pointed out that people only saw a crack like mark in the air in front of a tree here, which was not obvious. It''s hard to find it if you don''t talk about it.


    Space is a very mysterious power. Although Hua Ruge has the energy of space system, it can''t be used and can''t feel the fluctuation of space because no one teaches it.


    "Now you can go in. No one knows the situation. In a word, pay attention to safety." Said the executive.


    Mao Jun was the first one to walk past. As soon as his hand touched the crack, it seemed that he was caught by something, and his whole man went in.


    there was a tree in front of him, but he didn''t touch the tree, so the man disappeared.


    All the students went in one by one, and Hua Ruge soon went in.


    Xiao Yuyan blinked at his peers before going in, and there was a killing chance in her eyes.


    Hua rugo guessed it right, she just wanted Hua rugo''s life here!

 Chapter 116

    Having entered the space crack, Hua Ruge felt that there was an energy enveloping her body, which made her unable to open her eyes. Then she fell to the ground in a whirl.


    "Hiss, who is plotting against me? I don''t want to do it." Hua Ruge clapped the ashes on her clothes and jumped up from the ground. She thought it was someone who was sneaking at her. But when her eyes adapted to the surrounding environment, she found that there was no one around her.


    She turned around and there was no crack in the space behind her.


    She has heard that there will be space turbulence in general unstable space, which will roll people to different places. Maybe the turbulence is just in the crack, so now all people will be rolled to a corner at random.


    This is not bad. Although her friends can''t get together, the people who want to plot against her are not together, which is conducive to being broken by her.


    She straightened out her mind and looked at it. It was also a forest, but it was very different from what she usually saw.


    She just turned her eyes red.


    "How big is the red fire grass? Two hundred years, anyway. "


    "The thousand year old blood ginseng, one, two, three, how can it be everywhere? Is this a radish?"


    Hua Ruge is shocked to see the Tiancai and Dibao in front of her. She thinks that this is her paradise. She thought that she had robbed 20 cars last time, and there were lots of them.


    But after the surprise, she began to jump again. The broken sachet could not hold many things at all, and she had to hand them in when she took them out. She had no advantage of her own, which was a waste of resources.


    Although Hua Ruge is sorry, he has been collecting herbs on the ground.


    Picking up Hua Ruge''s eyes is a bright, murmured: "although the devouring beast did not bring, but can be made into a pill I eat it, just in time I have no chance to break through."


    Then she began to work harder to clean up the elixir.


    In my brain, I recall the prescription and collect herbs.


    However, she soon found that although there were many miraculous medicines, they were not found everywhere, but in some areas.


    Hua Ruge guesses that there must be some reason, but she doesn''t know what it is.


    She planned to find a quiet place to practice medicine. She found a quiet place nearby. It was on the edge of a mountain. The more she walked, the more quiet she felt.


    It''s a little strange that there''s not even a chirping bird.


    Her steps slowly stopped. This secret place is an unknown area. She can''t make risks at will, but once she leaves, she is afraid to miss anything.


    Thinking about it, she turned over and swept up a nearby tallest tree and looked down at the foot of the mountain at the end of the forest.


    Her eyes were straight at this sight. At the foot of the gray mountain, there was a grass with a light silver light. It was so lonely and grew in the crack of the stone, which was very obvious.


    Generally, only herbs of the level of heaven and Earth Spirit will shine, which is exactly what she needs.


    However, she did not act rashly, but continued to observe. Finally, she found a dark cave near the herb. I think it''s the Xuan beast guarding the herb. It seems that the reason for the recent quietness must be that this is the territory of the Xuan beast, and other creatures are afraid of it.


    Hua rugo thought of this and left quietly. She knew that the Xuan beast in it must be very annoying. She could only find a few helpers for this herb.


    After finding Mao Jun and Su Nianxia, she may come back to have a look.


    Reluctant to leave, Hua rugo gave up the idea of alchemy now. Since she found the spirit of heaven and earth and didn''t get it, she always felt uncomfortable. So she began to walk around, collecting herbs and looking for companions.


    There are almost no human footprints in the secret place, which has not been destroyed. So most places are forests. Fortunately, in China, there is a strong sense of direction, or I would have lost my way here.


    She wandered for a long time, and the sun was almost West, but nobody could see her.


    "How big is this place?" Hua Ruge sat down, hungry, with his stomach covered.


    She took out the wild fruits she had picked before and ate them. She also understood why she could not go out after a month.


    After walking around the herb for two days, she finally saw three figures. Xiao Yuyan and a man and a woman were all seventh level masters.


    The three also saw her at the same time and rushed over without saying a word.


    "It''s really a narrow path." Hua Ruge sighs.


    Xiao Yuyan said with a smile, "I finally found it. It seems that God wants you to die earlier."


    "You''ve been honest for so long, just for today?" Hua rugo wants to confirm his guess.


    "You''re really smart, but it''s no use anymore." Xiao Yuyan said with appreciation that she was already a winner.


    There is no suspense between three levels of seven and one level of six.


    "I don''t want a fool like you to do my business again." Hua Yuege said with a cold flash in her eyes.


    As long as she is on guard, she will lose. Even if she is alert, she will not have a plan ahead of her. So it is the safest thing to start first.


    "Hua Ruge, today is your death."


    Su Nianxia says, three people stand together immediately, the man of wind Department is in front, she and another woman of fire department are in the back, unexpectedly put out a formation, defend the front and attack the back.


    "Dying!"


    Hua Yuege said, a six step wind blade suddenly, and then cut it across to the three people.


    Even if the seventh level is stronger, it will take time to prepare for soul skill, and she is instant.


    When she thought that she would hit the target, the man suddenly took out a small shield from the treasure bag. The blue light on the shield sparkled out a border to cover the three people.


    Her wind blade meets the border and dissipates immediately.


    Hua Ruge is a little shocked. It seems that these people know that they can send them instantly in advance. Otherwise, how can they protect them in such a timely manner.


    And she''s familiar with that little shield.


    Xiao Yuyan was also surprised. She opened her eyes wide and said inconceivably, "I didn''t expect it to be true. You can really cast your soul instantly."


    She was expressing her surprise, and the two people beside her had already prepared the soul skill, which was a big move to Hua Ruge.


    After Xiao Yuyan said this, Hua Ruge thought of it.


    As early as in the fight with Fang Lanxin, the woman once took out this shield to resist the attack of her crossbow arrow. Combined with Xiao Yuyan, she knew the secret of her instant soul skill. It''s not hard to guess that the two men are united to kill themselves.


    At this moment, the woman beside Xiao Yuyan suddenly opened her eyes. Hua rugordon felt a very hot heat wave coming on her face. Her skin, which was five or six meters away from her, was burning.


    Level seven soul skill is really powerful.


    A water shield stopped her, but the man and Xiao Yuyan were preparing again. Hua Ruge raised his hand and a six step fire dragon hit the border. The border shook violently, but it didn''t break.


    Now the situation is that she has no way to break the border. If these three people take turns to cast level 7 soul skills, they will not be able to resist.


    Just when she thought about it, the huge wind blade chopped at her, which was more than twice as fast as the normal soul skill. She didn''t want to use a Earth Shield much.


    But the shield just stopped the wind blade. Xiao Yuyan sent nine fireballs in a row over there, whistling.


    Hua Ruge had to use the shield passively again, and didn''t even spare the time to attack. Another fire dragon of the fire department woman arrived again. She rolled and hid in the past, knowing that this was not a long-term plan.


    Although the body of the elements is strong, but the body''s spiritual power is limited. Her endurance is about 1.5 times that of the normal soulman. If two soulmans work together at the same time, she can''t work together, let alone three.


    So she said nothing and ran away.


    All three of them are soul masters. They are not as fast as her. They can only bombard with soul skills. But Hua Ruge''s spirit power is not completely consumed at this time. He can resist for a while while while running.


    She was soon out of sight in the lush woods.


    "Once in a blue moon, let''s catch up and kill her." Xiao Yuyan said.


    She finally won the upper hand and never gave Hua Ruge a chance to turn over.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t use his own power. He just runs on the ground. Xiao Yuyan and others can always see Hua Ruge, but they are fast as Hua Ruge, and they are slow as Hua Ruge. They can''t catch up.


    "Damn it, how could she be so endurable." Xiao Yuyan scolded as she ran.


    "If we catch up with her, she will die. Of course, she will run away, but she will soon be exhausted." The man analyzed.


    The three of them are striving to catch up.


    Hua Ruge in front of them heard their conversation, and his heart was cold humming. Of course, some people are going to die, but who has to say otherwise.


    After chasing for a long time, they finally lost it. It''s hard to find people in the forest. Besides, it''s dark now, which is even harder to find.


    "Let her run again." Xiao Yuyan was breathless and resentful. She missed the best chance and didn''t know when to move her hand next time.


    It''s all because the evil gate in this place will disperse people. Otherwise, with her private contacts, more Hua rugo would have been killed.


    "How can it be so quiet around here?" The man said strangely.


    Another woman said, "it''s evening. It''s normal to be quiet."


    Xiao Yuyan pointed to the front and said, "do you see that there are herbs in the cracks? Why is it still glowing? "


    "Or go and have a look?" Another woman suggested.


    Anyway, it''s just in front of us. It''s ten steps away.


    The man stopped and said, "it''s better not to go. Every baby has a spirit beast guard. If you touch it, it will wake up the spirit beast. Let''s go."


    Xiao Yuyan and the woman are a little reluctant to stand in place hesitated.


    At this time, the forest behind suddenly shot a cold arrow. In the moonlight, you can see that the arrow is very small, very fast, golden, and straight to the cave beside them with the roaring wind in the air.


    Before they knew it, they heard a roar of "whoops" in the cave. Suddenly a huge fire lion sprang out of the dark cave and stared at the three people who didn''t know why.

 Chapter 117

    "No, prepare for war." The man''s reaction is the fastest. He immediately holds the shield on his head, and the light blue border covers several people again.


    It is obvious that the fire lion counted his own hurt crime on the heads of several people. With a roar, he opened his mouth to nine fireballs, which turned out to be the seventh level Xuan beast.


    The energy in the huge body of the Xuan beast is amazing, and the soul skill is instant. Even three people can''t use it.


    "No, let''s not panic. Let''s work together as soon as possible. The border won''t last long." Cried the man.


    At the moment, the fireball smashed on the border, making the border shake nine times fiercely, which made the hearts of several people more uneasy.


    In the distance, Hua Ruge, who had been integrated with the darkness for a long time, swayed his legs to watch the battle. When he saw that he was enjoying himself, he took out a red fruit from the hundred treasure bags, took a big bite and splashed with juice.


    "I''m stupid enough to calculate me like that. I''ll be the cannon fodder." Hua is singing.


    Her golden arrow was not poisoned, so the lion''s fighting power had no effect except pain and rage.


    The combat effectiveness of the three men is not much worse than that of the fire lion. With some of their equipment, they will not lose miserably, but they are sure to lose both.


    Hua Ruge around the fierce battle place, eyes fell on the shining spirit grass, laughing more happily.


    Fang Lanxin''s shield is really strong. He has carried four soul skills of the fire lion. During this period, the fire lion has been injured in the state of three soul skills.


    However, this situation will soon be broken. As long as that level of border is broken, the flaming lion will surely attack and tear them up.


    The soul division is papery in close combat without the protection of the war division.


    Hua Yuege didn''t want to wait. He threw the third stone and quietly jumped down the tree, approaching quickly and lightly.


    The distance between the lingcao and the cave is very delicate, neither far nor close. If she went to collect herbs, she would not join the battle circle, but she could be seen by people and animals.


    Now it is impossible to lead them further. She can only think of another way.


    When she was approaching, she saw the light of her soul and waved out a yellow energy. Then the battlefield of human and beast was surrounded by four walls in the middle. The sixth level of earth soul skill, even the seventh level of soul skill, was not easy to break through. Besides, no one would deliberately force on the wall.


    However, Hua Ruge was still not at ease. After another circle, he flew to the spirit grass.


    Inside, there was a fierce battle between human beings and animals. She was observing it carefully.


    The appearance of this grass is very special. Three leaves with silvery light on the top of a rhizome are petal like, with high recognition.


    "Clover."


    Hua Yuege''s face is pleasantly surprised. It is recorded in the book that the three leaf fairy grass has sprouted in one hundred years, stemmed in one hundred years, and a leaf in one hundred years. Before it matures, it is a highly toxic grass that has no solution. After it matures, it will send out a light silver light and contain infinite spiritual power. It is extremely rare that it can completely and directly improve its own strength under persuasion.


    She carefully pulled away the stone, loosened the soil, and gently pulled it out.


    The clover is not dim even if it leaves the ground.


    "Ow!"


    "Roar!"


    The lion in the fire is crazy in the earth wall.


    With a roar, the first wall has fallen.


    Hua Ruge quickly put away the clover, plunder it into the dark and slip away.


    "Roar!"


    Listen to the raging voice of the fire lion, think of someone to bear its anger instead of himself, Hua Ruge is happy.


    So many people don''t mess with her. It''s right to mess with her.


    Hua Ruge left for another two days, feeling that he must be safe, so he chose a cave, sealed it with stone, and ate fairy grass inside.


    The effect is better after refining the pill, but Hua Ruge''s ability can''t refine such advanced pill.


    Besides, she was afraid that she had not tried and failed. She worked hard Oh no, it''s someone else''s hard-earned baby that''s gone.


    So she decided to swallow it on the spot.


    Hua Ruge spent three days meditating in the cave before digesting the power of clover and successfully promoted to become the seventh level soul master.


    After that, she stayed in Wutian and refined some of the herbs she collected into pills. It''s not necessary for her to improve her strength for the time being, so she refined pills that can quickly recover her strength and treat internal injuries.


    Not only for herself, but also for her little partner. In case anyone gets hurt, she can take the pills out in time to exchange for other people''s good things.


    One capital and ten thousand profits.


    In a twinkling of an eye, she has been coming in for more than ten days. Her harvest here is nothing unusual. If she goes on like this, she will definitely be eliminated.


    She thought that if she could only use her own treasure bag to hold things, it would be more reliable to rob others'' treasure bags.


    Then she went back to the foot of the mountain where she stole clover before. She wanted to search for something from the corpse. Anyway, even if the fire lion killed three people, it would be seriously injured. It''s not a threat to her who can instantly cast the seventh level soul skill.


    But when she returned, she saw the body of the flaming lion. The two people who accompanied Xiao Yuyan died, but she could not find her body.


    "Let the lion eat it?" Hua Yuege approached and found that the two were killed by the lion, which was a bit tragic.


    They still have their own treasure bags on them, which is a little strange. If Xiao Yuyan leaves alive, how can she not take their treasure bags.


    She opened the belly of the lion again, and there was still a dazzling crystal core in it.


    "Xiao Yuyan." Hua Ruge whispered the name gently, feeling that it was incomprehensible.


    The crystal nucleus of the seventh level xuanshou is extremely rare. It can be valued if taken back. She shouldn''t take it away.


    There must be something hidden in it, but according to the clues, she can''t guess what it is.


    She picked up their Baibao bags, explored them, and found that they were just ordinary herbs, nothing strange, so she dug a hole on the spot and buried them.


    There is a name on this treasure bag. If she returns with the treasure bag of two dead people, she will arouse unnecessary suspicion.


    Last time, Zhang Yi taught her a lesson. She can''t do it again.


    As for why it should be buried, what she can''t take naturally can''t be left to competitors.


    In the following time, Hua Ruge walked in the middle. She wasted too much time. She had to win in a short time. Then she went out.


    She was on her way. She met a seventh level soul master and a star wars master.


    The seventh level soul master knocked out and robbed the hundred treasure bags. When she met a star war master, she ran very fast. Although she was only one level higher than the war master, her strength was a qualitative leap. She was not an opponent without revealing her strength.


    She has no enemies or enemies, and she will not be killed.


    Walking along, she heard a voice coming from the valley not far away. It seemed that someone was fighting with the beast. From time to time, the roar of the beast and the light and shadow of soul skill were heard.


    If there is a fight, there is a bargain.


    Hua Ruge did not want to use his jumping skills to borrow a force from several big trees, and ran quickly in the past.


    Soon Hua Ruge arrived at the edge of the valley. Looking down, there was a man and a woman fighting with a local magic bear. The man was a star wars division. He was responsible for dragging the magic bear in a short distance. The girl was a soul division attacking the magic bear in the distance.


    But seeing these two people''s moment Hua Ruge has no idea of looting, because this is not someone else, it is Mao Jun and Su Nianxia.


    Mao Jun''s weapon is a big Sabre with cold air. The spirit forces the blade. Every cut has a powerful power.


    However, the defense of the earth demon bear is extremely high. After cutting through the shield, he can''t do fundamental damage to the demon bear.


    The devil bear slaps him angrily, but he flashes to the other side and continues to chop.


    At this time, Su Nianxia''s eyes opened, and suddenly there were dozens of sharp ice cones, attacking the bear.


    Mao Jun flashes at the right time. At the moment, the magic bear''s shield has been broken. A dozen ice cones stab him fiercely.


    On killing power or soul skill.


    "Ow!"


    The evil bear roared painfully, and then rushed towards the two people madly. Mao Jun came forward to attack, but his body fell down so fast that he even waved a lot slower.


    At first glance, the magic bear used gravity.


    The black beast of the earth system has always been the conqueror of the war division.


    Mao Jun lost his ability of flexibility. Seeing the devil bear''s paw, he was about to take a picture.


    It''s too late for Su Nianxia to prepare the soul skill.


    "Whew!"


    The sound of breaking the sky rang in Mao Jun''s ear. He only felt the eardrum hurt. Then he saw a white light shot through the palm of the demon bear. It was a long sword.


    "Ow!"


    The devil bear howled with pain.


    Hua Ruge takes the opportunity to use anti gravity technique. After being free, Mao Jun quickly retreats. In a short time, he is scared out of cold sweat.


    Su Nianxia holds him, and they look up and see Hua Ruge slowly walking down.


    "Brother Hua."


    "Little brother."


    They exclaimed in surprise.


    Hua rugo is also happy to see them. After wandering for so many days, he finally saw his relatives.


    But the bear didn''t care about them. He called and rushed up again.


    "Gravity." Hua Ru''s heart expanded a layer of light yellow halo and hit the place where the magic bear was.


    The bear is very heavy, several times of gravity down, movement has been limited.


    Su Nianxia also moved. Her seventh level soul skill only condensed into an ice cone and stabbed at the heart.


    The bear roared loudly, his heart was stabbed, and he did not fall down.


    At this time, Hua Yuege pinched his fingers. The long sword, which was inserted in the bear''s paw, flew out and stabbed his heart again.


    As the most powerful soul skill, the Jin clan is the most effective against the Tu clan.


    "Roar!"


    The bear let out a painful wail, and then fell heavily on the ground.


    "I didn''t expect that the sixth level of the earth Xuan beast would be so difficult to deal with." Mao Jun breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What did you get?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "It''s something ordinary." Mao Jun replied, "have you seen Xiao Yuyan?"


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Ruge didn''t answer directly.


    "That crazy woman is looking for you like crazy, little brother, have you let her suffer again?" This time, Su Nianxia is speaking.

 Chapter 118

    "How dare she look for me?" Hua Ruge picks eyebrows. This woman hasn''t eaten enough.


    "Yes, she didn''t come in so extreme. What happened?" Su Nianxia asked like a curious baby.


    "Don''t be so curious. I haven''t heard that Curiosity Kills cats." Hua rugo is not going to answer her.


    Su Nianxia duzui guessed for herself.


    "Brother Hua, I think she may have come to the truth this time. I saw that she found some helpers." Mao Jun said earnestly.


    Hua rugo thought about it and said, "let''s go separately. Don''t bother you."


    "What do you say? This is not a challenge arena. She''s ruthless. She''s going to kill people. We can''t leave you alone." One hundred of Mao Jun disagreed.


    "Yes, we won''t leave our little brother alone." Su Nianxia, who was squatting on the ground to draw a circle, stood up, saying that he was very righteous.


    Hua Ruge smiled and thought it was warm, so he never refused.


    "We are three and one gang. If we are single, we will rob baibaobao, so we have a better chance of winning." Mao Jun began to plan.


    When he finished, he saw Hua Yuege looking at himself in surprise.


    "Brother Hua, don''t you think so?" He asked.


    Hua rugo shook his head. "It''s good, but I''m curious when brother Mao will meet this."


    She remembered that Mao Jun was a straight man. Why should he do the act of blocking and robbing now.


    "It''s dark when you are near. If you stay with brother Hua for a long time, you will be able to do so." Mao Jun said directly.


    Su Nianxia laughs.


    Hua Yuege''s face is darker than ink. "That''s how you hurt your brother?"


    "I don''t know how to speak. I''m praising you. I''m praising you." Mao Jun hooked her shoulder and said with a smile.


    Hua Ruge''s face hasn''t changed. How bad can he boast about his image.


    Mao Jun''s idea is really effective. Several people blocked the way and robbed three treasure bags in five days, one for each.


    In this way, there will be three Hua Ruge and two others.


    As long as these brocade bags are filled with Tiancai and Dibao, there is a great chance to win.


    Next, we are looking for the looting objects and precious herbs. From time to time, we kill the Xuan beast to get the crystal nucleus.


    Because the goal is clear, life here is very fast and full.


    "Brother Mao, how long before we can go out?" Hua Ruge lies on a big stone, with his hands folded behind his head, legs crossed, and a dog''s tail in his mouth.


    This is a stream. Mao Jun comes up barefoot with the fish he put in the water. He smells and says, "there should be less than five days left. Do you think we can win?"


    In the distance, Su Nianxia picks up the firewood and comes back. Wen Yan looks at Hua Ruge and asks for the answer.


    "I have three treasure bags. I think I can almost win." Hua is like a song.


    When I came here, I thought it was dangerous. As a result, the Xuan beast in this space is also below level 7. There are not many adults here. There is no deep hatred or killer.


    It''s an adventure to come here. It''s a holiday.


    "What about us?" Asked Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "I don''t know."


    They had an urge to strangle her.


    Looking at the indignant eyes of the two, Hua rugo surrenders: "it''s a big deal. Let''s go to the exit now. We''ll guard there. If someone wants to go out, we''ll rob them. We''ll rob another one for you."


    There are only twenty treasure bags for twenty people, and each of them can surely make the top five if they are divided into three.


    They just let go of Hua Ruge.


    There Su Nianxia sets fire. Hua rugo flicks a flame and immediately lights the fire.


    Mao Jun also treated the fish pretty well. He stuffed the fish belly with the seasoning substitutes he had found in the forest before and grilled them on the fire.


    Hua Ruge is shaking his legs, smelling the fragrance that comes out slowly, drowsy in the evening sun.


    This kind of adventure should be organized several times. It''s really fast to bring more friends and install several jars of good wine.


    "Hua Ruge, you are still here."


    Hua Ruge, who is about to fall asleep, hears a harsh voice. She turns her head and sees many people standing in the distance. Xiao Yuyan, the leader, looks at her angrily.


    Hua Ruge frowned and said, "didn''t your mother tell you that it''s fatal to provoke a person who gets up angry?"


    As she spoke, she sat up and saw that Xiao Yuyan had many people around her this time. In addition, there were six of her, two Star Wars masters and four seventh level soul masters. They were very frightening.


    "Hua Ruge, no matter what you say, I will not let you go." Xiao Yuyan said, the people around her eyes are sharp up, looking at is to start.


    Hua Yuege narrowed her eyes and said, "Xiao Yuyan, I look down on you."


    The people who came in for the test were all strong people from various colleges. Before that, everyone would not have too many intersections. She thought that Xiao Yuyan would get together with several people, but she didn''t expect so many.


    She doesn''t think Xiao Yuyan has the ability. It seems that she comes from Fang Lanxin''s handwriting.


    Xiao Yuyan showed a grim smile: "do you think I''ve prepared for so long that you can pass so easily?"


    "Very well." Hua Ruge jumped down from the stone and stood opposite the six of them and said, "I''d like to see how capable you are as a mob."


    As she spoke, Mao Jun put down his rolled up trouser legs and put on his shoes.


    Su Nianxia gathers the fire and shakes her clothes.


    The two men came up at the same time.


    "Xiao Yuyan, you really make me look down on you more and more." Su Nianxia despised and said, "you and I are really so lost."


    "Su Nianxia, you''d better not go in this muddy water, or I will not let you go." Xiao Yuyan is also very cruel.


    "Be careful that the wind blows your tongue. I''ll see who can''t let go today." Mao Jun chuckled.


    Hua Ruge''s nose is a little sour and says, "thanks."


    "You''re welcome, little brother. I''ll have more meals later." Although Su Nianxia is small, he is very righteous.


    "And I don''t have to. If you hadn''t just saved me, I would have died under the paw of a bear." Mao Jun said, although he didn''t say it before, he always remembered it.


    The grace of saving lives, sacrifice oneself to report mutually.


    "Good." Hua Ruge nodded and said, "let''s fight together today to let the mob know."


    If she didn''t dare to let out such cruel words before, but since she broke through, she couldn''t say the same thing.


    "This is what you are looking for." Xiao Yuyan said sternly: "everyone, kill all, I bear the charges."


    Although the following people hesitated, they were still surrounded.


    There are two Star Wars divisions in front of Mao Jun and a soul division in front of Su Nianxia.


    Xiao Yuyan and the other two are standing opposite Hua Ruge.


    "You fight with brother Mao. I''ll be here soon." Hua Ruge gave Su Nianxia a command.


    Su Nianxia nodded, "we can."


    "I can''t do a show here. Change places." Hua is like a song.


    Xiao Yuyan followed her: "you can''t do anything."


    Soon Hua rugo chose a forest, facing three seventh level masters, the same situation as half a month ago.


    "I''ve been thinking about how you escaped for so many days. It seems that the only thing that makes sense is that you abandoned your two companions, and the lion killed them, and you were too badly injured to live, right?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Xiao YuYan''s face changed for a while. On that day, she did use a short-distance blink charm. She hid away and never dared to go back to see.


    "I guess so." Hua Ruge nodded: "you are really more despicable than I thought."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You''ll die." Xiao Yuyan said and took the small shield out of the bag.


    Before starting the above array, a white light came and stabbed her wrist.


    "Ah."


    As soon as she hurt, her consciousness was released.


    "I use the same trick twice. You think I''m as stupid as you." Hua Yuege said, suddenly there was a red stove in front of her.


    Xiao Yuyan was shocked. The Danlu had already smashed at her.


    She quickly released a red fire shield, but the shield was like a thin piece of paper in front of the Danlu, which disappeared at the touch of it, and the heavy Danlu hit Xiao Yuyan hard on the chest.


    "Poof..."


    Xiao Yuyan spurts out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person flies backward.


    "Jin, you have Jin..." Xiao YuYan''s face is unbelievable. Her sternum is smashed and her speech is foaming with blood.


    "You don''t know much." Hua Ruge turned her head to the two men.


    "Together, she is only a sixth level player, not an opponent." Xiao Yuyan said.


    The two men nodded, but before they could start, Hua Ruge''s Danlu had been smashed down. The power of level seven soul skill was stronger than before.


    The two stood side by side, supporting their shields at the same time.


    The Danlu smashed up, and the two were directly lifted up by the powerful force. The weak soul master died from then on.


    "It''s seven levels of power, you?" Xiao Yuyan just hurt not too much, but also expressed her consciousness.


    "Fang Lanxin asked you to calculate me?" Hua Ruge crouches beside her and asks.


    "Yes, it''s her. She asked me to do it. She helped me find these people. You need to get revenge and find her."


    Xiao Yuyan is flustered. Her close contact with the God of death makes her in a mess. Even her ancestor, I''m afraid, will give it.


    "I won''t let go of anyone who wants my life. You''ll see her soon." Hua rugo said and clenched his fist.


    Xiao Yuyan shook her head repeatedly and said, "please don''t kill me. These are all misunderstandings. I will not do it right with you in the future. You let me go."


    Hua Ruge naturally won''t listen to her. This is her breakthrough. She catches up with some friends around her. Otherwise, it''s impossible to say who died.


    When she was about to start, a white figure came from far away, which was far faster than that of a star wars division.


    Hua Ruge stands up on guard. This is not someone else. It is Xiao YuYan''s fiancee. Song Ming, who also enters here.

 Chapter 119

    "Song Ming, here you are. Help me." Xiao Yuyan saw the vitality, the eye has the God to be ruthless many.


    Song Ming is the strongest student in Bitong Academy. He can even challenge more. Such a maniac makes Hua Ruge dare not despise him.


    "I advised you not to provoke her, why don''t you listen." Song Ming looks down at Xiao Yuyan on the ground, frowns slightly, but does not show much emotion in his eyes.


    "I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have listened to you." Xiao Yuyan said quickly.


    Song Ming said, "I also said it''s too late for you to regret."


    Hua Ruge looks confused. Aren''t these two unmarried couples? How can they get along in this way?


    "Song Ming, help me..." Xiao Yuyan begged.


    "Although I don''t like you, I also want to save you, but you are stubborn, I can''t help you." Song Ming looks at her and turns around.


    Xiao YuYan''s face was red and white. At last, she spat out a mouthful of blood and swallowed with staring eyes.


    Die in peace.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t understand. She goes to Song Ming and asks, "you came to piss her off?"


    "Meet her." Song Ming answers lightly.


    He is very tall, and he looks good, but he is a little cold and doesn''t like talking.


    "I''ll talk to you when I''m free." Hua rugo said that she would run to the other side of the battlefield quickly. She was afraid that Mao Jun and Su Nianxia could not support her.


    Song Ming left without looking at Xiao Yuyan on the ground.


    On the other side, Hua rugo saw Mao Jun lying on the ground just after he arrived, and Su Nianxia was in danger of being surrounded by the war division.


    Hua Yuege was in a hurry. He was light at his feet, and the whole man took off.


    Mao Jun''s belly was bleeding. Hua Yuege was shocked when he saw it. This sword hurt his Dantian and ruined his cultivation.


    "Brother Mao, eat this." She took out a pill for him to take.


    Mao Jun has always been in a state of two dozen one. The two men were so ruthless that they directly abandoned his cultivation and robbed his hundred treasure bags.


    One star battle division is powerful. Now she is not the same as before.


    "You dare to hurt people, damn it!" Hua Ruge is furious.


    The three thought that Xiao YuYan''s fight would be over soon. After all, they were fighting one by three, but they didn''t expect that after the end of the fight, things came back to Hua Ruge. For a while, they were confused.


    "Little brother, the soulman will give it to me." Su Nianxia said with red eyes.


    Hua Ruge nodded, and the two divisions performed seven times of gravity at their feet. Although they were strong in physique, they were slower in their movements.


    "Vines."


    As soon as her voice fell, the grass on the ground began to grow.


    They mobilize all their strength to jump out, and even seven times the gravity can''t control their actions.


    At this time, they smashed down a Danlu at the top. They had to give up their hands to meet the Danlu at the same time.


    "Bang!"


    When they collided, the power of Danlu was even equal to them and did not hurt them.


    But they also missed the chance to escape. They were bound by the crazy grass below.


    They mobilize the strength of the body to rush away, but the grass grows so fast that it can''t break away for a while.


    Hua Ruge reached out and took out his sword and stabbed one of them in the heart.


    "Poof!"


    The man didn''t expect that Hua rugo, a soul master, suddenly pulled out his sword and faced each other. All his spiritual power was used to break through the shackles. This time, he didn''t take precautions. He was stabbed and killed on the spot.


    "And you." Hua rugo didn''t wait for him to beg for mercy. The long sword had wiped his neck.


    Su Nianxia was originally a man of high accomplishments, one-on-one, and he soon died.


    At this time, Mao Jun is in a coma. His face has no blood color because of excessive blood loss.


    "Little brother, is the injury serious?" Su Nianxia asked nervously.


    "The injury is not serious, but Dantian is abandoned. He may not be able to practice any more." Hua Yuege''s voice is heavy, and his eyes are full of blood.


    Even if the sword just drank blood, it could not calm her anger.


    "What?" Su Nianxia''s face turned white with a cry.


    Mao Jun is a family of soldiers and a legitimate one. He will go to the battlefield to be a general in the future. If he can''t practice, he will be abandoned.


    Hua Ruge closed his eyes and made no sound.


    "Can someone cure it?" Su Nianxia asked in a low voice.


    Dantian is where Qi is stored. It may be more complicated if it is not cured properly. At present, I don''t know what effective way is.


    Su Nianxia''s nose is sour and can''t help but secretly shed tears.


    Hua Ruge took a breath to control his mood and said, "go out first, and then find a way."


    Su Nianxia nods. They make a simple stretcher and carry Mao Jun to the exit.


    "Brother Hua, it''s you." The sound of an urn of voice came from the stone rock that was hit by the first duel before.


    "Brother Shi, are you going out too?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Stone rock nodded, pointing to the waist of the two hundred treasure bag way: "full, should be enough."


    He didn''t shy away from his family.


    "Then come together." Hua Yuege said, no mood chatting.


    "This brother is injured. A little girl can''t lift it. Let me do it." Shi Yan takes Su Nianxia''s stretcher.


    Su Nianxia whispered thanks, not as lively as before.


    The stipulated one month is the deadline, but as long as there is a chance to win, you can come out ahead of time. After two days'' fast walking, you finally find the crack and go out.


    "Hua Ruge!"


    A low, undisguised voice of anger rang out, which surprised Hua Ruge. Looking up, he saw Tuoba Rui''s face, which was so gloomy.


    "Your Highness the king of war." She nodded respectfully, obviously not wanting to chat with him.


    She walked forward, and soon showed the stretcher and Shiyan, Su Nianxia and others behind her.


    Tuoba Rui has been guarding the exit for more than ten days with anger. He vowed to punish the woman who didn''t pay attention to her. But now, seeing her as if she had lost her soul, his heart is complicated.


    What on earth happened to make this always strong man so miserable?


    She never wanted to show weakness in front of others. It must be very painful at the moment, so it would be.


    Tuoba Rui only feels that his heart is also aching. He is so manic that he wants to kill all the people and things that make her uncomfortable, and he wants to protect her in his arms to shield her from all the storms from now on.


    At this time, he had already selectively forgotten that he was about to take people apart and swallow them.


    "See your Highness the king of war."


    Su Nianxia and Shi Yan are surprised to see Tuoba Rui, and then they salute immediately.


    Tuoba Rui said with a flat face, "since you come out, go back."


    At his feet is the transmission array. After the launch, a group of people went back to Wangdu. Tuo BARREI sent someone to send Mao Jun back to the mansion. The executive officer took several people''s Baibao bags and let them go back to rest.


    Tuoba Rui drags Hua Ruge to her sedan chair. She doesn''t refuse. She looks worried.


    Mao Jun is one of her few friends. Now she is hurt like this. She is sad and guilty.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees that she ignores herself, and cries angrily in his heart. But when he sees her, he can''t get angry again. He just holds her in his arms, clasps her back and kisses her.


    Hua Ruge was suddenly kissed by him.


    Tuoba Rui''s hand is very hard, and the kiss is also very hard, with the smell of punishment.


    When has this hateful woman touched every nerve of him.


    Let him think like crazy when he doesn''t see.


    Let him know that after she took off the ring, he hurried back from miles away to make sure that she was OK.


    He spent half a month outside the border, only to see her at the first sight.


    No one knew that half a month he was burning with anxiety, thinking that he would tie her to his side as soon as he saw her, and could not be separated.


    But she was so nice that she didn''t look at herself in such a long time.


    Is he so unimportant in her eyes?


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was, but the more he kissed it, the more addicted he became. He even let Hua Ruge struggle without letting go.


    "Tuo barrui, have you had enough?" Hua Ruge struggles.


    Tuoba Rui takes advantage of her opening, kissing more deeply, like swallowing her in the stomach, and never separate.


    Hua Ruge can feel his passionate emotion, and won''t struggle at all, let him kiss enough.


    Anyway, I''ve kissed it for a long time.


    Feeling the sudden silence, Tuo Barry was shocked and quickly let go of her and asked, "do you hurt?"


    Hua Ruge didn''t speak. He looked carefully and found that her petal like red lips were swollen by his kiss.


    He was addicted to reaching for a rub.


    Hua Ruge beat his hand off.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her hand in the palm and holds her tightly in her arms. Her voice is domineering: "you can''t blame me this time."


    "By what?" Hua rugo was annoyed by his words.


    "That''s it." Tuo Ba Rui takes out the dragon ring, coolly: "what did I tell you?"


    "I''m going to enter the secret place. I''m not allowed to take it with me." The explanation of huaruge''s momentum.


    "Who dare not?" Tuo Ba Rui''s voice is full of evil spirit. Hua Ruge doesn''t doubt that he will tell his name now. He will never see the moon tonight.


    "Of course I have to follow the rules in my assessment."


    Tuo barrow pressed her on the edge of the sedan chair and asked in a dangerous voice, "then you are not afraid of me?"


    "Can you still kill me?" Hua Ruge starts to play rogue. She doesn''t know where she comes from. She just doesn''t think Tuoba Rui can.


    I don''t know when, she felt that in front of him, she didn''t need to speak reason, she didn''t need to keep a clear mind. No matter what, she felt very natural and safe.


    Tuoba Rui looks at her beautiful face at such a close distance, only feels her body is hot, and her lips are bland, which makes him feel that only eating her can relieve his inner manic.


    Hua rugo saw that his eyes were more and more wrong, and his heart began to panic. Subconsciously, he wanted to escape, but it was too late.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her hands high on the sedan chair, lowers his head and grabs her lip.

 Chapter 120

    "What do you want, Tuo BARREI?" Hua Ruge couldn''t help but exhale.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her chin in one hand and kisses her deeply: "eat you, and you can''t run any more."


    Hua rugo also wants to say what has been blocked by his lips. She remembers that he was a bit clumsy for the first time. Why he is so skilled now.


    Tuoba Rui felt as if he was really addicted. He kissed her again and again, and finally the sedan chair man said, "here you are, Wang Ye."


    "Shut up." He gave a cold, low drink.


    The sedan bearer knelt down on the ground, and said, "my Lord, forgive me."


    Hua Ruge''s face was red when she kissed him. He turned to hold her small face and said seriously, "woman, don''t lose what I give you later."


    Hua Ruge turned away from him.


    "I don''t seem to have punished enough." Tuoba Rui''s evil family.


    Hua rugo quickly turned his head and said, "I will not throw it. I will not throw it."


    "That''s what it is." Tuo Barry pulled her slender hand and put the Dragon Ring in her middle finger again.


    The ring is warm, not only the temperature of jade, but also his temperature.


    Hua Yuege was unconscious and turned red. She coughed and said, "let''s go down."


    "Good."


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded and pulled her out of the sedan chair.


    The sedan bearer also knelt on the ground, dare not look up, Tuo Ba Rui went straight in without saying anything.


    Hua Ruge said that this man is really moody and difficult to get along with.


    "Welcome the prince and the princess back to the mansion." The Panther salutes.


    "Tell the kitchen to cook quickly." Tuoba Rui orders.


    "Yes," the Panther replied


    Hua Ruge enters the hall with Tuoba Rui. Tuoba Rui puts her on her leg, but she insists: "stop making trouble. I''m in a bad mood."


    "For Mao Jun?" He didn''t say it all the time, but he kept looking at it.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "I''m sorry for him."


    "What happened?" Tuo Ba Rui holds her and asks. He doesn''t like to talk much, but he wants to talk with her.


    Hua Ruge has a bellyful of things and doesn''t know where to say it. Just as he asked, he said it all in one go.


    "Xiao Yuyan?" Tuoba Rui read the name, and there was a chill all over his body.


    Even dare to move the person he holds in his palm, it''s a living thing. No, it''s not enough to die!


    "It''s too late to say anything now. Brother Mao lost the chance to go to Jixian hall because I was so hurt. I really don''t know how to do it." Hua sighs like a song.


    "You''re not a doctor. Just treat him." Tuoba Rui guides her.


    "Of course, I will try my best, but the situation of Dantian is complex. I will analyze it again to see what kind of treatment is better." There is something to say about Hua Ruge.


    Tuoba Rui said: "what kind of medicine do you need? Find me."


    "I have." Hua rugo answered, she robbed those 20 big cars last time and there are many more.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowned and said discontentedly, "I said to look for me."


    It would be more lovely for the woman to depend on him.


    "Obsessive compulsive disorder." Hua mumbles like a song.


    At this time, the servant came to report that the meal was ready.


    Tuoba Rui orders to bring it up. He is willing to put Hua Ruge down and bring her vegetables. He asks if she likes eating.


    The black leopard thinks that he doesn''t know the Lord more and more. He didn''t say a few words one day before. Now a meal seems to be about to say back what he hasn''t said for so many years.


    Hua Ruge had no appetite. He forced her to eat a bowl of rice. At night, he didn''t allow her to go back. He only allowed her to study the treatment methods here.


    Under the light, there are many written papers on the table in front of Hua Ruge. Dissatisfied, they throw them on the ground.


    This Dantian is also a bright sea of Qi. It grows in the abdomen, which is actually a acupoint. But this acupoint is very important. Once it is damaged, there is no way to store the spiritual power, and there is no way to practice.


    Acupoint is always an important part of human body. Many times, it is the place where several meridians converge. Once injured, it is likely to cause lifelong damage.


    Hua Ruge has never met such a situation before, and has no chance to contact with it. To cure the disease this time, first of all, we need to find the root cause and strive to cure Mao Jun.


    "Not yet asleep?" Tuoba Rui opens the door and enters.


    "How can I sleep?" Hua Yuege said, thinking on.


    As long as the damage is repaired, it will be cured, but the way to repair is difficult.


    "If you don''t want to talk to me, I''ll help you." Tuoba Rui couldn''t help making a sound.


    "You don''t know medicine."


    "Nothing."


    Hua Ruge nodded, "OK."


    When Hua Ruge woke up, he found that he had fallen asleep on Tuoba Rui''s leg and was still covered with a blanket. It was inexplicably warm.


    She stole her eyes to see him, he turned to look at her, eyes gentle: "wake up."


    "You won''t stay up." Hua Yuege asked in surprise.


    "Don''t you remember?" He smiled with a banter.


    Hua Yuege''s ears were slightly red. He hurriedly got up and said, "I don''t have one."


    "I prefer to listen to another answer. Go to dinner." Tuoba Rui gets up.


    "I''m not here any more. I''ll go back, or my friends will worry." Hua Ruge said and ran out, not giving Tuoba Rui any room to stop.


    Tuoba Rui shook his head slightly and called out, "black leopard."


    "What''s the king''s order?" the Panther answered


    "Send this back and order to reply as quickly as possible." Tuo Ba Rui said and twisted a piece of folded paper on the table, which he had written last night.


    "Yes." The Panther answered and went out with the letter.


    On the other hand, when Hua rugo returned to the college, many people gathered around to say hello and chat, which made it a little difficult for Hua rugo to accept, but the reason was not hard to guess.


    Although we don''t know what the content of the final assessment is, so many people finally only Hua Ruge came back. They all thought that Hua Ruge had the hope to enter the Jixian hall, so they came to make up in advance.


    In the past, Hua Yuege would have social intercourse, but now she has no such energy, so she pushes her back to her room.


    Now she needs to calm down and think about how to treat.


    But as soon as she opened the door, she found LAN binger sitting in a daze in the room.


    "What''s the matter? Who bullied you? " Hua Ruge asked, looking at her expression, she thought first whether she was bullied.


    "Brother, you are back. I I... " Blue ice son said and wiped tears.


    "Who bullies you and me? I have to fight so damn hard." Hua Ruge has always been a short guard. I can''t bear to see it.


    "No brother, the ring you gave me was robbed, I''m sorry for you." Blue ice son choked, spread out the hand, there is only a white jade ring.


    Hua Yuege was confused and then he knew it. It must be Tuo BARREI who sensed that the ring was not in his own hands. He chased and found it and snatched it from LAN binger.


    "This man doesn''t pay attention to the method either." Hua Ruge touched her head and showed her her her hands.


    Blue ice son sees this ring first is a surprise, then some doubt of ask: "this how to arrive elder brother hand again."


    "The man who robbed your ring gave it to me. Don''t worry, it''s OK." Hua is comforting like a song.


    Blue bing''er broke into tears and smiled: "it''s OK. I thought I made a big mistake and would bring trouble to my brother."


    "Silly child." Hua Ruge said with a smile: "it''s three days before Jixian hall put the list. Don''t shut up for this period of time, except for snacks and water


    Although LAN bing''er didn''t want her to make do with it, she was not in a good mood, so she nodded her head: "I know my brother."


    In recent days, many people came to find Hua Ruge, but they were stopped by LAN binger, including his friend tuobayu.


    Hua Ruge is very familiar with the nature of drugs and people''s bodies. Although she has not experienced this kind of injury before, after several days of research, she also initially took out a prescription.


    Because the veins and acupoints are very fragile, as the saying goes, drugs are toxic in three parts. Drug treatment is not the best way. Hua rugo has been constantly considering the drug and dosage after finding a way these days, and finally made progress.


    All night long she was very excited with the prescription in her hand.


    "Brother." There was a knock at the door.


    "What is it?" Hua Yuege asked. I''m in a good mood and my tone is not worth money.


    LAN bing''er came in with a water basin and said, "brother, did you forget that today is the day for Jixian hall to release the list?"


    Hua Ruge clapped his head and said, "if you don''t say I really forgot."


    "I''ve got the clothes ready for my brother. He can wash and change them." Blue ice son''s virtuous way.


    "It''s a blessing who married you later." Hua Yuege said, rising from the ground to wash his face.


    LAN binger smiled and said nothing.


    "I didn''t ask you that day when I was in a hurry. What happened during this period of time? Did anyone bully you? " Hua Ruge said as she wiped her face.


    LAN bing''er thought for a moment and said, "nothing serious happened. Your highness Wu takes care of me and nobody dares to bully me."


    "It''s better to rely on a big tree for shade. It''s more powerful than me." Hua Ruge patted her cerebellum pocket and said, "you should seize the opportunity."


    LAN binger doesn''t answer her words. Hua Ruge is used to her silence. She changes into a red soul master''s robe behind the screen.


    LAN bing''er took another red cloak of fox hair and put it on her. He told her, "in winter, my brother should pay attention to his body."


    "I see." Hua rugo pinched her nose and walked out of the door.


    It''s snowing today. Her red dress looks like the red plum blooming proudly in the snow. It makes people feel ashamed.


    Jixian hall put a list on the wall next to the imperial city gate. At that time, it will post a red paper with the names of the five selected people on it. Each word is as big as a millstone. It will be admired for a month.


    Every year, the selection of Jixian hall is the biggest competition of Dazheng, which attracts much attention. So even the common people come to see the list early.


    Hua Ruge has been swallowing slowly. When he came today, he was full of people. Even the second floor beside the imperial city was rented out to see the list.

 Chapter 121

    As soon as Hua Ruge came to the edge of the Imperial City, a young man said, "Prince Hua, please come upstairs for tea."


    She wanted to refuse, but she wanted to know what Hua Shengxiong wanted to do, so she nodded, "please show me the way."


    "I''m not sure. Please, young man." The young man walked in front, leading Hua Ruge to a teahouse.


    Because the teahouse is not higher than the Imperial City, it has only two floors. Now the first floor is full of people, but the second floor is very quiet. I think all the big people are waiting in this room to see the list.


    Hua Ruge thinks that it''s good to have rights while walking. If he doesn''t know where to stand.


    Soon after arriving at a private room on the second floor, the boy helped to open the door. Hua rugo walked in and saw Hua Shengxiong sitting by the window. In front of him was a hot tea table. In the center of the room was a stove burning charcoal. It was very comfortable in the cold outside.


    Today, Hua rugo put on a cloak. The red fox hair collar made her face more beautiful. Even Hua Shengxiong thought that if she was a girl, what a country she should be.


    Hua Ruge took off his cloak and hung it aside. He bowed to Hua Shengxiong and said, "I have seen the Duke of the state."


    "You don''t need to be polite, nephew. You are all old friends." Hua Shengxiong road.


    Hua Ruge picks eyebrows. She remembers that the old guy used to call himself a little brother. How could he change his name when he disappeared in the past month.


    Hua Shengxiong had the idea of attracting him to become his subordinates before, but now he wants her to be his son-in-law even more. Naturally, the appellation cannot be disordered.


    "Huangbang can''t be put down until a while. You may as well sit down and drink tea. It''s made of snow water." Hua Shengxiong smiled kindly. If he didn''t know it, he would think it was a kind elder.


    "Thank you for your hospitality. It''s better to be obedient than respectful." Hua rugo said and sat opposite him.


    Looking down from the half open window, just facing the wall, is the best place to see the list.


    "You don''t need to be polite, you and I don''t need to be polite at first sight. It''s good to call them elders." Hua Shengxiong continued.


    He means to let Hua, such as GE, call him uncle or uncle, get involved in the relationship.


    But Hua Ruge was very exclusive about this. She felt uncomfortable when she thought of climbing into a relationship with the Hua family, so she shook her head and said, "thank you for your kindness. I dare not exceed the etiquette when I''m a commoner."


    "You''re just a child of restraint. You''re not in a hurry." Hua Shengxiong didn''t care.


    He can only coax her to see through Hua Ruge now. He has given her enough face now. Once he arrives in Washington and becomes his son-in-law, he doesn''t want to listen to his own arrangement.


    Hua Yuege drinks tea quietly.


    "When!" "When!" "When!"


    The Gong rang three times in a row, close to the gate of Huangcheng, and two teams of bodyguards rushed out from both sides to maintain good order. Then a eunuch above the city wall came with a pile of red paper. Everyone knew that he was holding the huangbang of this year''s Jixian hall.


    He walked slowly. All the onlookers held their breath and calmed their spirits for fear of missing something in this moment.


    Hua Shengxiong is also a little nervous. His treasure will be revealed soon.


    Looking at his utilitarian appearance, Hua rugo can guarantee that if there is no name of his own on the imperial list, his face will change immediately, and then he will never look at how far he has gone.


    She knows him too well.


    "Put it on the list!" The eunuch shouted, and then there were countless guards repeating.


    For a time, these two words were deafening over the imperial city.


    Soon, two bodyguards took over huangbang from the eunuch''s hands, tugging at it and releasing it.


    "Whoa!"


    The bright red imperial list unfolds on the high wall, revealing the big black characters on it.


    There are five names from the top to the bottom, and the first one is the three big characters of Hua Ruge.


    When I see my name Hua Ruge, I feel a little relieved. I''ve been working hard for such a long time.


    Below her are Song Ming, Su Nianxia, Shi Yan and Jiang Zhihu.


    There are three soulmates, two star wars.


    But Hua Ruge feels guilty at the next moment. If there is no accident, Jiang Zhihu''s position should be Mao Jun''s.


    Thinking of this, she frowned slightly and was in a dull mood.


    When Hua Shengxiong saw the name of Hua Ruge, he clapped his chin and palmed: "it''s so kind of you, nephew. Not only did you enter the Jixian hall as you wish, but you''re also the best. You''re a young talent."


    Hua Ruge sneers at her heart. If you are on the list, you can be a wise nephew.


    If you can''t practice, your own daughter will be called a waste.


    Can we have more power.


    "Luck." Now Hua Ruge is too lazy to perfunctory him. She is going to see Mao Jun and treat him.


    "You don''t have to be modest, it''s really worthy of your name, so I''ll give you a feast today to celebrate your success." Hua Shengxiong laughed so much that his mouth couldn''t close.


    To be honest, this result was quite unexpected for Hua Shengxiong''s doctors, because after all, there are many strong people in the team, but unexpectedly, they are all under her pressure.


    It shows that the young man is a very strong comprehensive quality in all aspects.


    He needs such talents, more than one who only has force and no brain.


    "I''m sorry. I have an appointment. I have to go first. I''m sorry." Hua Ruge stood up and said.


    Hua Shengxiong saw her resolute attitude and reached out to take out a famous post from the space and said, "tomorrow, my nephew must come."


    In fact, the meaning of his offer of kindness can''t be more clear.


    Hua Yuege took it in his hand and said, "I''m sure you''ll arrive."


    After so many years, she would like to know what the state of Washington has become.


    Hua Shengxiong was very happy to see that she accepted the famous post. Before she left, he said: "last time I talked with my nephew about the family, he can think about it carefully when he goes back. I will wait for your reply tomorrow."


    "Good."


    Hua Ruge left with a cloak on. She put the cloak on the way. She''s going to see the patient. She can''t be so enchanting.


    When she arrived at Maofu, it was easy for her to enter Maojun''s room after she gave her name.


    He was lying on the bed, his eyes could not be opened. He came back only four or five days ago and the whole person lost a circle. I think he was hit a lot.


    I think so. He dreamed of going to battle when he was a child. Now he is lying on the bed and can''t stand it.


    "Brother Mao." She called and walked over.


    Mao Jun saw that it was her, and squeezed out a smile: "brother Hua is here, today is the day to put the emperor''s list, I think it must be a dream."


    "Brother Mao, I''m sorry, but for me..." Hua Ruge always has a sharp tongue, but now it can''t go on.


    Mao Jun interrupted her with a wave of his hand: "that''s not the way to say it. If you didn''t save me, I would have died. Besides, how can a man stand by when his brother is in trouble? It''s my life that is hurt. Don''t forget to go."


    Although he was hurt like this, he still didn''t mean to blame Hua Ruge, which made Hua Ruge not know what to say.


    "How can I cry and lose my face on a happy day? This is not the character of the Chinese brothers." Mao Jun did it.


    In fact, he was not seriously injured. Later, he took Hua Ruge''s pill. Now it''s basically OK, but he''s not in a good mood. He just lies all day.


    "Brother Mao supports justice. I''ll write down this feeling." Hua rugo sniffed and looked up.


    "It''s all brothers. That''s what I''m talking about." Mao Jun is really in a good mood to see her.


    "What did the doctor say about brother Mao''s injury?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Mao Jun said to himself, "my father found me a famous doctor in the whole capital of Wang, but he replied in the same way, saying that I can''t practice in the future, and I''m a useless man."


    "Brother Mao, why don''t you try my medicine?" After Hua Ruge developed the prescription, he had the medicine in his hand, so he matched two pairs.


    "Brother Hua is also a doctor?" Mao Jun asked.


    "I''ve done some research at home these days. I hope it will work." She said,


    Mao Jun said with a smile: "brother Hua''s things are always right. I''ll try."


    Since he knew Hua Ruge, he has never seen the injustice of Hua Ruge. There is a blind trust.


    "It doesn''t have to work, but I''ll stick to treating you, sooner or later it will be OK." Hua rugo gave him a preventive injection first. I''m afraid that if the medicine doesn''t work well, he won''t accept the blow.


    Mao Jun patted his chest and said, "don''t worry, brother, I''m not so easy to be knocked down."


    "That''s good. It''s snowing outside. Brother Mao can sleep a little longer." She seldom has a serious chat with him.


    "OK, brother Hua, please walk slowly. You can bring me good wine next time." Mao Jun''s straightforward way.


    When Hua Ruge left the Mao family, there was a black sedan chair standing in front of Hua Ruge. The familiar sedan chair, as well as the familiar sedan bearers, were there.


    "Princess, please come over." The excited young man ran to her ear and said.


    Hua rugo remembers that he said that he would celebrate when he entered the Jixian hall. Anyway, she was OK in the afternoon, so she might as well eat more delicious food from his house.


    At the moment, in the war palace, the black leopard handed a piece of jade slips to Tuoba Rui and said, "Lord, there''s a letter coming."


    Tuo Ba Rui took over the jade slips, but his face didn''t fluctuate at all. He asked, "where''s the little song?"


    "I''ve sent someone to pick it up. I think it''s fast." The Panther answered.


    "Ask people to prepare meals and open a jar of old wine." It''s time for Tuoba Rui to command these things. The corners of his lips are slightly bent, and his eyes are looking forward to it.


    These days, if it wasn''t for taking care of the little woman''s feelings and letting her study prescriptions, he would have imprisoned her.


    But from then on he didn''t have to worry.


    Holding the jade Jane in his hand, he went to the front hall.


    In my heart, I think that if I give such a big gift, what can I do for Hua Ruge.


    Subconsciously touched his lips, he laughed like a fox.


    The Panther always thinks her Princess will suffer.


    So Hua Ruge, who is dozing off on the road, doesn''t know that he has been calculated by some big tail wolf.

 Chapter 122

    Hua Ruge is really tired these days. Lying on the soft couch in the sedan chair, she dozes off. She hears the noise outside and the sound of fighting.


    She grabbed the hem of her dress and put it on her face and went on sleeping.


    "Who is so bold that even Qingyun auction house dares to rob?"


    "Not really. I don''t know where I came from. I have great ability. So many experts can''t hold him."


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    The conversation on the road attracted Hua Ruge''s attention. She somehow had some friendship with Childe wutrace. It''s not good to watch him cover the place being robbed and stand by.


    "Stop the car!"


    Hua Ruge lifted his clothes and sat up.


    The sedan chair slowly came down, and the servant lifted the curtain and asked, "what''s the order of the princess?"


    "Wait for me in place." Hua Ruge left the sedan chair, walked out two steps and looked back: "and then, if you don''t believe me, I will cry for you."


    I look down, nose and heart. I dare not speak.


    The sedan chair stopped at the main road and turned a corner to be the place of Qingyun auction house. At this time, everyone went to see the bustle and did not notice that Hua rugo said he had come down from the sedan chair of the king of war.


    Before she got close, she saw a group of people on the top of the three-story auction house, playing hard.


    Because of the residential buildings nearby, the war divisions didn''t let go. It didn''t affect much, so there were many people watching.


    Look at those fighters in black. They are all super two-star fighters. They can''t even get close to each other when besieging a man. Hua Ruge wanted to fight for justice. I think it''s better to watch the excitement.


    Even if she gives all her strength to go up, it may be cannon fodder.


    "Wow, that man is really good-looking."


    "Yes, and it''s powerful. It''s fascinating."


    As soon as Hua Yuege got close, she found that the girls in the crowd were very excited. They looked more like chasing stars than fighting.


    "Not at all." Hua Ruge murmured and looked at it carefully.


    When she saw the figure above, she was slightly shocked. What kind of trouble does a man look so good?


    Men''s clothes are different from those of Dazheng people. Some of them are like the northern Hu people mentioned in the literature. They are all in purple, with the same color of fur at the cuffs and necklines. It''s gorgeous to wear them on him.


    He doesn''t seem to take care of himself. His black hair is dressed casually. It''s not like the childe''s laziness without trace. Instead, he''s a bit arrogant and uninhibited. He has beautiful facial features, white skin, and a pair of purple pupils. It seems that people will be immersed in it at a glance.


    If Hua rugo gives him a comment, it''s beauty.


    Beyond the beauty of gender, people are shocked.


    "You should sell yourself if you are so beautiful. It''s more money than robbing things. There''s no risk." Hua is like a song.


    Then the woman turned her head and stared at her, but when she saw her face clearly, her face turned red.


    Because they felt that the young man in front of them could not be distinguished from the man fighting above.


    They haven''t been out for a long time. How come there are so many beautiful men? There are two when they come out.


    The man''s purple clothes turned over and his hands became claws. Each claw had a strong killing power. A moment later, two of the five two-star swordsmen on the roof were injured, and a large amount of blood was found on his chest.


    At this time, the big business of Qingyun auction house came out, looking anxious.


    Qingyun auction house has a huge power and no one has ever dared to challenge it. Moreover, there is a strong rule in the world. Even if it is super powerful, it is necessary to be wary of the upper forces. It is impossible to do it easily. How can a person who is so powerful and doesn''t understand the rules come.


    Hua Ruge''s last handling of those things snatched from the bandit''s nest was through big management, so he went up to him and asked, "management, what''s the matter?"


    The steward was upset. He didn''t want to answer, but when he saw Hua Yuege''s attitude, he immediately bowed to him and said, "as you see, I''ve got a thief. I don''t know what to do."


    "What did he rob? Is it important? " Hua Yuege asked again.


    "He robbed all the pills, and there were millions of gold coins. Although the loss was not too great for the auction house, it was a bad reputation." The shopkeeper''s painful way.


    Hua Ruge touched his chin and asked, "can''t you hold him now?"


    "If you look at his strength, you can''t even double him." The steward shook his head helplessly.


    "It''s not easy for this man to start, it will only increase casualties." Hua Ruge thought about the next way: "it''s better to let it go."


    The steward naturally knows that the thief is going to run away sooner or later, but it''s disgraceful that Qingyun auction house has ever admitted defeat.


    "If you agree, I''ll help you to say that it''s better not to let the auction house lose face." Hua Ruge naturally knows his concerns.


    "You have such a way?" The steward said pleasantly.


    If he doesn''t want to increase casualties, it''s all the best in the auction house.


    "Try it."


    Hua Ruge smiled and shouted at it, "Why are you a thief, brother, with such a good skill?"


    She thinks it''s a good opportunity. He likes pills. He''s an alchemist. It''s cheap to use it for a thug.


    The purple figure above was stunned at hearing the words.


    The governor told the thugs to stop at the right time.


    "I have a deal that will give you the pills you want. Do you want to do it?" Hua rugo feels that he is motivated and continues to advise.


    When the man in purple smiled, he looked like a child. Hearing this, he flew down from the roof and came straight to Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo thought that he wanted to cooperate with her, but soon thought that he seemed to be using too much force. This time, he rushed to her arms.


    "What the hell?"


    If she doesn''t say a word, she will reach for her hand. It seems that she is weak, but in fact, she uses her inner strength.


    It seems that the person in purple didn''t expect her to move her hand. In the air, her purple eyes were a little worried, but she didn''t dodge. She was patted in her chest with Hua Ruge''s hand and stepped back a few steps.


    Hua Ruge is a little confused. Just now, so many experts have not been able to enter him. Now she just slapped her hand and hit him. It''s not right.


    The onlookers were also stunned. Hua Ruge had just rushed out a move that was not brilliant. How could he hit them.


    Hua Ruge looks at the man in purple.


    People in purple cover their chests and look at Xianghua''s face, which is like a song.


    Hua rugo swears that he didn''t read it wrong. At the moment, his expression is like a little boy abandoned by his mother. The purple eyes of the demon are full of grievances, so he almost has no tears.


    "It hurts you?" Hua is like a song, which is full of motherhood, subconsciously asked.


    Purple dress person nods very seriously, then voice asks wrongly: "why do you hit me?"


    Hua Ruge felt that she was really communicating with children and was a little overwhelmed.


    "Our deal is a deal. Don''t hold me." Hua Yuege tried to say it gently, for fear that he would cry.


    "It''s all like this before you can. You don''t want me if you go." Ziyi people complained that they began to approach Hua Ruge again.


    Hua Ruge still can''t respond. What happened before? Did they know each other before?


    Wait, these purple eyes seem to be a little familiar.


    She wants to enter the spirit beast space. Since she came back, she has been trying to find a way for Mao Jun''s affairs. She has no time to manage them.


    But at the moment, when she explored, she found that only the devouring beast was left, and the sable was gone.


    Looking at the pathetic eyes, Hua Ruge tentatively said, "mink?"


    The man in purple froze for a moment, then looked at himself. It seemed that he had changed. No wonder the woman didn''t know him.


    He nodded his head cheerfully, and then he would go to embrace China as a song.


    "Stop."


    Hua Ruge put one hand on his head and kept a distance from him before whispering, "how did you become a man?"


    As a modern person, she still can''t accept this more mythical scene.


    Mink seemed to think about it for a moment. Finally, he flattened his mouth and said, "I don''t know."


    "I didn''t give you food. How can you learn to be a thief?" Hua Ruge''s tone is that the teacher educates the poor youth.


    "I''m looking for you when you''re not here. There''s food here. I''ll come." Mink is holding Hua Ruge''s hand, looking dependent.


    Hua Ruge was in a hurry at that time. He forgot that there were two small things in his space. I think the mink didn''t see him for a long time. He ran out to find them and robbed them when he saw that they had pills.


    Looking at his appearance, Hua rugo couldn''t bear to say anything, just said: "I have no face for you to give back those who robbed others."


    "Yes." Mink seemed to know that he had done something wrong. He lowered his head and whispered.


    Hua Ruge wanted to get angry after listening to him, but she couldn''t get angry when she saw that he knew his mistake. She was originally a short guard and was soft on her personality.


    "You eat."


    She said helplessly, and then asked: "from now on, you will be behind me and no more adults, you know?"


    Seeing that she was not angry, mink smiled and tried to drill into her arms again.


    "Behind you." Hua Ruge reminds me.


    Mink reluctantly Dudu mouth, but also obedient stand behind her.


    Because the conversation between the two people was very quiet, the people around didn''t hear it. Seeing that mink had just injured several experts and was obedient before Hua Ruge, they all thought it was a bit messy.


    Of course, it also includes the steward and a lot of thugs.


    Other people don''t know, but they do. This mink is very casual and can''t be so obedient.


    "Steward, let''s solve it in private. Do you want to go in and talk about it?" Hua Ruge came to the steward and said.


    She doesn''t want outsiders to know.


    Although the steward didn''t respond, he still nodded: "yes, let''s go in and say."


    He leads the way, Hua Ruge takes the mink in.


    The man in black came down from the roof in a state of alert.


    Small marten see shape, the phoenix eye that demon spirit picks, want to start.


    The thugs were a little scared when they saw it.


    "I just said something." Hua Ruge noticed his movement in advance and looked back at him.

 Chapter 123

    Contact Hua Ruge''s eyes small mink flat flat mouth, the breath on the body converged, wait for Hua Ruge to turn around he looked at the thug straight hem.


    "Step back." The steward gave orders to the fighters.


    She can see that if there is Hua Ruge in this person, they will settle down. If there is no Hua Ruge, even more thugs will have to raise the auction.


    At the same time, he was also secretly shocked. How strong the background of Hua Ruge should be? He can not only make friends with Childe wutrace, but also accept such strong people.


    When he arrived at the reception hall, Hua Ruge stopped the steward and poured tea and said directly, "I don''t know why. In short, if you make a list of the things he robbed today, I will pay for them at the same price."


    She can still get millions of gold coins.


    "How can I help you to stop him? How can I make you pay for it?" The steward didn''t expect Hua Ruge to say so, shaking his head repeatedly.


    Joking, let Hua rugo lose money. How many heads does he have is not enough.


    "I have some friendship with Childe wutrace. It''s not justice to not compensate." Hua Ruge insisted.


    She''s pitching others, but not friends.


    When the steward heard that childe wutrace shook his head more severely, he said with a bitter face, "don''t embarrass me, childe. These money is really not a loss for Qingyun auction house, and you really don''t have to pay for it."


    "It''s a local pride." Hua Yuege sighed, and then said, "since you say that, I won''t insist. I''ll apologize myself when I see childe wutrace some day."


    "Good." The steward nodded in amnesty.


    Hua Ruge said in his heart, as for you, I want to compensate you, not to send you to the guillotine.


    When he sent Hua Ruge away, the steward was a little confused. He always felt that Hua Ruge did not know the identity of Childe wutrace.


    After the auction, Hua rugo took mink back to the college along this road. Once delayed by this, she forgot that she was going to the war palace.


    "Hold me, sister." Mink goes to Hua Ruge''s arms again, and his head is rubbing against Hua Ruge''s neck.


    Hua Ruge pulled him up and said, "you are human now. Don''t rub around."


    The mink was dissatisfied, and then the purple pupil lit up and said, "I have changed back."


    "No way!" Hua Ruge quickly stopped saying: "in the future, no one else''s localization will be allowed, or there will be danger."


    "I''m not afraid." The arrogance of mink''s face.


    "You are still young, you don''t understand. In short, listen to me, or I''m afraid I can''t protect you." Hua Ruge habitually wants to reach out and touch his head, but he is one head higher than her and can''t touch it.


    Small marten sees her this movement, in the eye a joy, immediately crouches down to embrace her waist, looks up at her way: "I listen to elder sister words."


    Hua Ruge touched his hand on the head and whispered, "how do you know?"


    "Sister Xiang." Mink''s head lingered on her waist.


    Hua Ruge saw that he was dependent on his own appearance and was reluctant to get angry. He had to coax him out: "little mink is good. He should get used to being a man slowly later. It can''t be like this."


    She said and pulled him up again, otherwise let passers-by see what.


    "Don''t be a man, embrace." Mink did not give up, flat mouth a look of being bullied.


    "But you''re already human. You''re getting used to it." Hua Ruge looked at him and couldn''t help pinching his face.


    There''s no reason for such a good-looking man.


    Mink seemed to like Hua Ruge''s touch very much. She rubbed her face on her hand and smiled again. "Good sister."


    Hua Ruge really raised a child this time.


    The two had reached the side of the college, because the students were in class at this time, and the Royal College was heavily guarded. There was no one else around.


    "Hua Ruge!"


    The low voice accompanied by a wave of evil spirit swept in, making Hua Ruge feel even colder.


    In the street not far away, Tuoba Rui stands with a long body. A black cloak with dark lines completely separates him from the snow. It has clear edges and corners and is full of murderous Qi.


    He asked the family to prepare food and wait for Hua Ruge. He knew that she loved drinking and opened a good jar of wine. He wanted to surprise her when eating.


    As a result, Amway told him that Hua rugo was in charge of the theft of Qingyun auction house.


    He was afraid that she would get hurt, so he came here quickly.


    As a result, things have subsided, and she is talking and laughing with another man.


    How could he not know she was so fond of laughter.


    Before Hua Yuege could speak, mink felt Tuoba Rui''s weakness. In a flash of cold in his purple pupil, he rushed out in an instant.


    His speed is very fast, Hua Ruge wants to stop him, but just before he starts to speak, mink has arrived at Tuo BARREI, bending his fingers to form claws, and wants to attack him.


    Hua Yuege''s face was muddled. She thought she was grumpy enough, but she was just a good kid in front of them.


    Tuoba Rui is also in the heart of the gas, do not hide not flash, a palm to meet up.


    "Bang."


    They have a huge shock wave against their palms. Hua Ruge only feels a burst of dust flying. When he can see clearly again, Tuoba Rui is still standing in place, and mink retreats half a step.


    Mink was defeated in the eyes of more war, two words and rushed up.


    His strength is obviously stronger than before.


    Tuoba ruimou color a cold, black clothes fly over, hand also merciless.


    These two people you come to me, the moves are killing moves, see Hua Ruge heartbreak.


    Although looking at the strength of the two, Hua rugo remembers that Tuo BARREI is good at swordsmanship. If he doesn''t use his weapons, they are not real strength.


    Mink is really fierce, fighting for life, no one can suppress anyone for a while.


    "You two won''t stop me." Hua rushes to stop.


    Mink''s eyes are in a hurry, and he stops decisively.


    Tuoba Rui is faster than him. At the moment, he has already made a move and will hurt the mink. But when he hears the voice of Hua Ruge, he changes his direction immediately. His powerful spiritual power is on the college wall.


    The whole bluestone courtyard wall collapsed violently, and the dust and smoke rolled.


    Tuo Ba Rui arrives at Hua Ruge''s body in an instant, grabs her waist and flies to the sky.


    "Sister..."


    In a hurry, mink flew up with him, not slower than Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge peeps at Tuo barrow, only to see that his eyes are cold and his lips are tight. He is angry.


    She knew what was wrong. She reached for her finger and poked it on his white face. She offered to be kind.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowns to see her. She smiles pleasantly and says, "I didn''t mean not to go."


    She has been shocked by mink, so she forgot that Tuo BARREI invited her to dinner.


    Tuo Ba Rui is really full of anger. He has been thinking about it since the moment of separation. It''s better for this woman to forget him.


    The penalty.


    He held her tighter and kissed her as soon as he lowered his head.


    Hua Ruge felt the rapid progress, and the roar of the wind in her ear. Her mind was blank and she was afraid that she would fall down.


    Is this man addicted to food? Don''t you know it''s dangerous?


    Although dissatisfied, but also dare not move, afraid really fall.


    She constantly dodged his aggression, but he bullied her tongue and plundered all her beauty.


    Tuoba Rui''s body was constantly cold, and they were soon surrounded by white fog, as if they were in the clouds.


    In the mist, he let go of her red and swollen lips and looked at her carefully.


    "You don''t fall down." Hua, like a song, has a faint blush on her white neck.


    Tuo Ba Rui hugged her tightly and said in her ear, "I''m afraid you''re running."


    He was afraid that she would suddenly disappear into her life. Like that time 12 years ago, he could not find it.


    "I didn''t do anything bad. I ran away." Hua Ruge is inexplicable.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and swore, "you did it."


    "You have to speak with conscience." Hua Ruge refuses to obey.


    A trace of mist passed in front of Hua Ruge. She closed her eyes and listened to Tuo BARREI saying in her ear, "you stole my heart."


    Hua Ruge felt a little nervous inexplicably. The heat in his mouth was blowing in her ear, which made her shiver.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her earlobes dyed with red halo. She feels lovely in her heart. She kisses her head and allows her gently.


    Hua Yuege''s face turned red and said, "let go of it."


    "Then you say you can''t run next time." Tuoba Rui teases the red earlobe with his tongue, and asks with hot air.


    "Tuo barrow, believe it or not, I turn my face." Hua Ruge''s heart beat faster, and he felt that he might break out at any time.


    Tuoba Rui not only sucks, but also nibbles with his teeth.


    Hua Ruge was bitten by him and wanted to cry without tears. He quickly said: "I surrender, I will not run."


    "Xiaoge, will you marry me?" Tuoba Rui smiled and said seriously.


    "You''re not in the right spirit. All of a sudden, ask this." Hua rugo thought he was baffled.


    "I want to sleep with you." Tuoba Rui said with great sincerity: "I really want to."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Get out of here. " Hua is as loud as a song.


    Small marten heard the voice of fierce ahead of a blow to disperse the white fog in front, angry voice: "let go of my sister."


    At this time, it has reached the sky over the prince''s mansion. Tuoba Rui takes the situation and goes down.


    The mink can''t help but say that if he catches up, he will fight.


    "Mink, don''t mess about." Hua Ruge broke free from Tuoba Rui''s arms and stood in front of him.


    "I want to hug, too." Mink is wronged.


    As soon as Hua Yuege saw his face full of indignation, and the small appearance of the grievance, his mother overflowed. He reached out and held him in his arms.


    She felt that the child had just become a human being and was inevitably dependent on himself, which would not happen after a long time.


    Mink smiled contentedly.


    Tuoba Rui''s face is suddenly dark, and Xiaoge hasn''t taken the initiative to hold herself. Who is the boy who suddenly came out?


    "Hua Ruge." He made a low voice.


    Hua Ruge touched mink''s head twice before he let go. Looking at him, he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    What''s the matter?


    The woman hugged someone and asked him what happened?


    "Who told you to hold another man?" Tuoba Rui asked angrily.


    The mink''s throat was low, and he was about to fight.


    Hua Ruge hurriedly grabbed him and said to Tuoba Rui, "this is a small beast I raised, just in shape."


    Tuoba Rui''s face is in doubt.


    "Darling, I''ll go back to the room and give you sugar in the evening." Hua Ruge said to mink.


    She felt that if she went on like this, she would have to kill one.

 Chapter 124

    As soon as the mink heard that there was sugar to eat, he nodded his head and turned it into a purple shadow and entered the spirit beast ring of Hua Ruge.


    "See." Hua Ruge points to the ring.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowned and said with some doubts, "only the holy beast can be shaped, but he does not have the strength of the holy beast, and the spirit of the holy beast just shaped should be higher than him."


    "It''s like you''ve seen it before." Hua Ruge ignored him and walked in the front hall.


    "Of course I have." Tuoba Rui said, "what are you doing?"


    "Eat, don''t you say celebrate for me? There must be delicious food." Hua is like a song that never returns.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees her so casually, as if she takes this place as her home, and her lips turn to smile at once.


    Decided to forgive her.


    When they arrived at the front hall, the dishes were brought back. Hua rugo picked up the chopsticks and ate them. Tuo BARREI sat next to her. He didn''t eat either, but only gave him the dishes. He piled the bowls high and asked if she could eat enough.


    "I will. You can eat it yourself." Hua Yuege said as he stuffed fish in his mouth.


    "I love fish. I''ll skin your bones." Tuoba Rui seems to find something out, and begins to peel the fishbone for her seriously.


    The servant who came to serve the food was startled.


    Is this man who is serving others with a gentle smile really his own Prince Zhan?


    Tuo Ba Rui doesn''t care what others think, but he just wholeheartedly lets his little woman eat more.


    Hua rugo always eats quickly. When she finishes eating, she finds that he hasn''t moved his chopsticks yet.


    "You don''t eat?" She asked strangely.


    "It''s better to look at you than to eat anything." Tuoba Rui''s smile is shallow.


    Hua Yuege looks at him with a disgusted look: "it''s really meat and hemp."


    Tuo Ba Rui took her hand and said, "follow me to my room and send you something."


    "Well, you don''t want me to give you any more." Hua Ruge thought about the next way. Last time he bought a jade pendant, he didn''t spend less money.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t answer. He took her to the room and handed her the jade slips.


    "What is this?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Wood is the most powerful healing system, you know?"


    Hua Ruge thought of Mao Jun''s injury, and nodded his head heavily:


    "I know that if there is a wood based healing technique, brother Mao''s injury can be cured, but although I have the power of wood based healing techniques, they are usually the secret of medical skill family, I don''t know."


    There are few psychic masters in the wood and space departments. The spirit skill is a secret script. She has energy but can''t use it.


    Tuoba Rui smiles and nods.


    Hua Yuege was instantly clear and surprised. "What did you give me?"


    "Look."


    Hua Ruge explored the spiritual force and found that there was information in the jade slips, and what was recorded in them was the way of the healing of the wood system.


    She explored, smiling gradually spread, very moving.


    Tuo Barry looked at her and thought that what he did was worth it.


    "How do you know I need this?" Hua Yuege asked pleasantly.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her face. "Silly girl, how can I not know what you are thinking? Do you worry that I will not feel hurt?"


    At this moment, Hua rugo didn''t know what to say.


    She has always been a lone Walker in the world. Although she has many friends around her, she doesn''t really find someone to talk to.


    She is a liar. Everyone believes in her disguised self. No one can read her mind.


    No, except for him, who always knew her so well, always did what she needed most, always poked at her inner softness.


    It''s very comfortable with him.


    "Thank you." She accepted the jade slips and thanked them with a smile.


    He has seen many kinds of smiles, but few of them are not superficial or perfunctory.


    This is from the heart, the softest smile, let him look happy.


    He can''t help but hold her in his arms, tightly, wish to melt her into his own blood.


    Hua Ruge did not struggle or make a sound in his arms, but quietly closed his eyes. His shoulders were wide, as if supporting her whole future.


    "I have to go."


    After a while, Hua rose from his arms like a song.


    "No." Tuoba Rui frowns and holds her back.


    "Three days later is the day to go to Jixian hall. I want to use these days to cure brother Mao. I must go." Hua Ruge insisted.


    Tuo Ba Rui knew that she was in a hurry, so he said, "then you should let me see you."


    "It''s like if I don''t let you come, you won''t come." Hua Ruge looks at him and turns to leave.


    The fame is moving, and countless women want to see their Royal Highness Zhan Wang once again.


    As soon as the black leopard entered the room, he saw the cold faced King looking at himself in the mirror.


    "Er, your highness..." The Panther stuttered.


    "Have I become ugly lately?" He asked.


    The Panther, with some silly eyes, was sure that she had not dreamt, and replied, "Your Majesty, no one has been able to reach you."


    "Then why doesn''t she see me?" Tuoba Rui cannot understand it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Black Panther is silent.


    Hua Ruge saw a group of people there before she came back to the courtyard. I think they all knew that she had been admitted to the Jixian hall and came to congratulate her.


    She didn''t have time to pay attention to them now, so she turned a corner and went to LAN binger''s yard.


    Before a cursory understanding of the wood system cure, she found that this is a very cumbersome soul skill, it is impossible to think of instant hair, and it will take a while to practice.


    Before entering the yard, she heard tuobayu''s voice. After entering, she saw tuobayu and LAN binger talking on the steps.


    Tuobayu always looks like a jade. Whenever he has a smile on his lips, blue bing''er''s little face is like a quiet spirit, which has faded away his indifference.


    "I know I shouldn''t have come at this time, but I really have something to do." Hua Yuege''s embarrassed smile.


    "Brother." LAN bing''er smiled at her and then asked, "did you have dinner? Ice will do it for you. "


    "Don''t be busy. I''ve eaten." Hua is singing and laughing.


    Blue ice son nods: "that ice son makes tea for you."


    She said and went to the kitchen.


    Hua Ruge makes an apologetic expression to tuobayu.


    Tuobayu got up, looked at the direction of blue binger''s departure, and said, "she will never be as close to me as she is to you."


    "This child has no other relatives, so it is inevitable to rely on me, but I hope that you will be the one she depends on in the future." Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder and encouraged him: "I look after you."


    Tuobayu has a light smile.


    LAN binger came out at this time, poured two cups of tea, and handed Tuoba Yu a cup.


    Tuobayu''s smile changed obviously. Even his ever warm eyes were brighter than usual, like the stars in the sky.


    Hua Ruge despises this kind of person.


    "How did brother come here?" Asked LAN bing''er.


    "My yard is too noisy. I''ll stay in your little room for a few days." Hua Ruge said.


    Blue ice son nods, way: "that I go to clean up now."


    "This child is very sensible. It''s lucky to marry at home." Hua Ruge is facing tuobayu road.


    Tuobayu nodded and said, "it''s not easy for the Chinese brothers to see each other in Jixian hall. We''ll have a drink together one day."


    "Well, when brother Mao gets better, let''s go together." Hua Ruge is still nostalgic for college life.


    Although there are a group of dregs looking for abuse, but this group of bad friends make her very reluctant.


    There are a few friends who can be unbridled, drinking and chatting in life.


    "Speaking of Mao Jun''s injury, can it be cured?" Tuobayu asked carefully. He was afraid of Hua Ruge, so he didn''t ask for the exit all the time.


    "Believe me, I will." Hua is as determined as a song.


    Before that, she had a seven point grasp of the convenience of her medicine, but after all, there are certain variables in the medicine. If she can learn the cure well, there must be no problem.


    "I''m relieved to hear that." Tuobayu breathed a sigh of relief. He always believed in Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge originally wanted to stay outside, but LAN binger insisted that she stay inside, and she didn''t refuse.


    In-depth study of the healing technique, she found that it was a soul drain. If it was easier to treat skin trauma, but if it took a long time to treat internal injury or meridian injury, during the period, she had to concentrate on not being interrupted, or her previous achievements would be wasted.


    Her present state is still very low, and there is a certain difficulty in practice, but fortunately, she has a good toughness and a strong spirit, and she has mastered it after two days.


    The night before, it snowed again. In the white part of the yard, Hua Yuege put on his cloak and went to the Mao family.


    She thought she was early enough, but when she got to the Mao family, she saw a carriage parked at the door. She thought someone had come to visit.


    She went to the front door and called for the door. Because she had been here last time, she walked in very smoothly. When she arrived at the door of Maojun, a young man apologized:


    "I''m sorry, sir. My young master drank wine yesterday, but I haven''t woke up yet. I''m sorry to have you wait in the front hall. I''ll let you know as soon as the young master wakes up."


    "No hurry." Hua Yuege said.


    Xiaosi leads the way to the front hall. Hua Ruge sees a familiar face.


    The man was wearing a pink cotton padded jacket, and his chin was always slightly raised. It was in front of the Royal College that he challenged Hua Ruge''s Hua Lingling.


    When she saw Hua Ruge, she was shocked. First, she didn''t think of it, but more of it was the red cloak that set off Hua Ruge''s skin color and luster. Her face was even better than that of a girl.


    "Hua Ruge, you have a good time." There was a certain amount of jealousy in her voice.


    If this face is on other boys, she must be adoring, but it is Hua Ruge.


    She still remembers that Hua Ruge humiliated her several times and made her feel helpless.


    "You''re so ugly that you want to go out. Why can''t I come out?" Hua Ruge sat opposite her.


    Hua Lingling had been taught Hua Ruge''s tongue for a long time. She was ready to take it easy when she opened her mouth. However, when Hua Ruge opened her mouth, her face became ugly, and her mind was confused and she did not know what to say.


    Hua rugo took a cup of tea and took a sip of it, then said, "I''m not afraid of humiliation that you are still allowed to go out by your fighting force Hua family."

 Chapter 125

    Hua Ruge stabbed her in pain. Hua Lingling felt that he was going to be angry.


    "Hua Ruge, don''t think you do things that no one else knows." After a while she glared.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed, and he said that if you know what you shouldn''t know, you''re not far from the end of life.


    "You killed Xiao Yuyan and the people she went in." Hua Lingling approaches her and whispers.


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s silence, she added, "she used to unite so many people. Everyone knows that it''s for you. Now that you''re back, they died unexpectedly. You must have killed them."


    Hua Ruge thinks that she still despises these people. Xiao YuYan''s Alliance relies on the power of herself and Fang''s family. The aristocratic upper class monitors and balances each other. She can''t hide it at all. She thinks that she has made a secret. In fact, everyone should have been suspicious for a long time.


    It''s just that she doesn''t have the ability to kill everyone. In addition, the internal environment is complex, and the students who come out don''t see it with their own eyes, so these people should just be suspicious and can''t confirm it.


    She thought quickly in her head and thought it over. She said with a smile, "you can''t do it with your mouth. It''s good to insult people. I did it. What about the evidence?"


    "It doesn''t need proof unless you have no feud with Xiao Yuyan." Hua Lingling snorted coldly.


    Others are still suspicious, but she has unilaterally determined that it is Hua Ruge, because she has hatred with Hua Ruge.


    "It''s bandit logic." Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said, "how do you explain that you cheated with the ugliest guy in your family last night?"


    In this era, women''s chastity is very important. Once this word is heard, Hua Lingling can''t be a man.


    "You talk nonsense." Hua Ling''s spirit is in a hurry.


    "You are innocent unless you prove that the boy is not a man, or that you are not a woman." Look at her playfully.


    "This is nothing at all, you slander." Hua Lingling said angrily.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''ll go to the vegetable market and say to the aunts who buy vegetables. I think everyone is willing to discuss this kind of business. You should prove it to the whole capital in a few days."


    Hua Ruge is trying to help her with her future development.


    "No one will believe it." Hua Lingling has a strong sense of self-control.


    Hua Ruge laughed and said, "when the whole king is spreading, it''s a fact of iron fight."


    Hua Lingling''s face turned blue.


    "I know you must feel wronged and angry, but you can''t prove your innocence." Hua rugo came close to her and said, "I''ll teach you a way, and you''ll steal the ugliest guy, so you won''t feel angry when someone says it, because it''s true."


    She was so angry that her teeth were shaking.


    Hua said to the young man outside the door as if he had nothing to do with the song: "fill Miss Hua with a cup of tea and go to get angry."


    Hua Lingling stared at her, unable to speak.


    After that, Hua Yuege''s ears are much cleaner. Hua Lingling is afraid of Hua Yuege''s real transmission.


    The rumor is fiercer than the tiger. Once it comes out, she won''t want to marry a good family in the future.


    Two people are waiting here. A group of people came from the former residence. The head of the group is a middle-aged man in his forties. He is tall, strong and resolute. He wants to serve the leader of the Mao family and lead the general of the garrison.


    He was followed by a skinny man, who was wrapped in a black cloak and could not see his face from afar.


    Behind them were two servants, one of whom held a tray with a bowl of black medicine juice on it.


    Hua Ruge thought it was strange that the cloaker looked like a doctor, but the doctor needed such a mystery.


    When General Mao came near, Hua Ruge and Hua Lingling stood up.


    Hua Lingling said: "Hello, General Mao. I''m the granddaughter of the elder of the Hua family. I come to visit Mr. Mao on behalf of my grandfather."


    "You are welcome, elder." General Mao responded with a smile.


    Then he looked at Hua Ruge and asked, "this is it?"


    "Younger generation Hua Ruge is brother Mao''s good friend." Hua Ruge introduced himself.


    General Mao listened to Hua Ruge''s name for a moment, and his face was a little complicated, with a faint reflection.


    Hua Ruge knew what was going on when he thought about it.


    Mao Jun was injured by sword. It''s obviously not an accident, but a man-made one. However, he didn''t get feud on weekdays, but he had a good relationship with himself.


    In addition, it''s said that Xiao Yuyan combined with others to kill himself, so Mao Jun would fight for justice, so even if Mao Jun didn''t say the reason for the injury, the elder could guess a few points.


    Mao Jun talks about brotherhood. It''s not surprising that Hua is like a song, but as a person who loves Mao Jun, it''s different.


    Hua Ruge can understand general Mao''s mood at the moment, blame Hua Ruge for his son''s injustice, no wonder he is not comfortable.


    "It turns out that it''s Mr. Hua. I often hear Juner talk about you." General Mao slowed down and began to smile.


    When he was young, he had a disposition with Mao Jun, so he could understand his son''s actions, but he could not let go of them.


    Hua Ruge just nodded and didn''t talk. She also knew that General Mao didn''t want to talk to him at the moment.


    "We''ll send the medicine in later." General Mao said again.


    Hua Ruge felt that her nose was itchy, and there was something irritating about it. Her eyes fell on the bowl of medicine.


    "Wait." She made a noise.


    General Mao frowned and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "I have some medical skills, and I want to consult with you." Hua rugo went to the cloaker before General Mao could speak.


    "I don''t teach my apprentices." The hoarse voice came out of the cloak, slightly displeased.


    General Mao quickly came over and said, "master Hua, this is a high-ranking person invited by my family. Don''t be rude."


    "I''m afraid General Mao was cheated. This bowl of medicine is not a medicine at all. It''s not only not good for brother Mao''s health, but also affects his Dantian reconstruction." Hua Yuege said directly.


    She is proficient in pharmacology, but once she hears it, she knows that this man is a liar. She uses the worry of the Mao family to play tricks.


    As soon as General Mao heard this, his face sank and said, "don''t talk about it, young master Hua. Jun''er has obviously felt that Dantian has an aura running these two days, thanks to the medicine of this master."


    Between his words, he was very respectful to the cloaker.


    "All right?" Hua Ruge frowned, and then said, "did brother Mao take the medicine I sent you two days ago?"


    She said this to the little guy beside Mao Jun.


    "Yes, I have been taking the medicine for the past two days, but the master also prescribed the medicine at the same time," the young man said truthfully


    His meaning is obvious. I don''t know whose medicine is in use.


    Hua Yuexin knows that she is sure of her medicine.


    "If you have a way, you can cure it. I''m leaving." The cloaker was very expert. He turned around when he heard other people''s doubts.


    "Stay here, master. The child is not sensible. I''ll make amends to you." General Mao quickly stopped the cloaker, in a very sincere tone.


    Mao Jun is the only lineage in the family. Now he is injured like this, so he is bound to be ill and rushed to the doctor.


    The master stopped and said, "I came here to cure you just because I wanted to be honest with you. If I don''t let this kid go today, I will not be humiliated."


    His hoarse voice was angry.


    "I haven''t planed your ancestral grave, how can I be so angry? Is it a guilty conscience? " Hua rushes forward and continues to stimulate him.


    The man in Black said nothing.


    "Hua Ruge, do you really want my jun''er to be an invalid forever?" This time it was General Mao.


    Hua Lingling is in a hurry to see General Mao. He laughs and watches.


    Hua Ruge, with a coagulated face, said seriously, "brother Mao is my brother. I want to save him more than anyone else. That''s why I can''t let this kind of person cheat here. General Mao can''t let brother Mao drink this today, whether he believes me or not."


    Her eyes are firm, and her words are loud, which makes people think more.


    When General Mao was young, he had the same temperament as Mao Jun. he appreciated this kind of aggressive person. He frowned for a while and said, "then why do you say this medicine is not easy to use?"


    "General." A discontented protest from the cloaker.


    "Don''t be impatient, master. If you have real ability, you won''t be afraid of what the child says." General Mao''s voice was still respectful, but there was also some threat in his tone.


    He was originally a martial arts man. Once he had doubts in his mind, he would not have too much scruples.


    Hua rugo can''t get the evidence. He apologizes again.


    Hua rugo opened his mouth and said, "because there are only a few ordinary herbs to improve the spirit, plus the rune water used by the Taoist, you will think that the medicine tastes strange and different, but it''s just his trick of bluffing and bluffing."


    "The child is a liar." Said the cloaker displeased.


    "These people who only need to find some medical skills can tell the truth from the false." Hua rugo said that he had come to him and cut off the railway with nails: "he didn''t know any medical skills at all, but was a fake Taoist who was used to cheating."


    the cloaker was suddenly surprised to know that the fraud had been exposed, and then he jumped back a little bit, and then came to the courtyard in a twinkling of an eye.


    General Mao''s reaction was so quick that he wanted to catch up with him in a flash.


    Hua Ruge pressed General Mao''s shoulder and said, "general, wait and see."


    The cloaker''s accomplishments are not high, but they are not low. Hua Ruge''s voice has just fallen on the opposite roof, and he is about to leave the general''s mansion after another turn.


    General Mao is worried. How can he allow others to cheat him.


    But when he was in a hurry, the cloaker fell from the roof and fell into the snow.


    "What''s the matter?" General Mao looked at Hua like a song strangely.


    "In order to prove that I know a little about medicine, I just passed by him and drugged him. As long as he used his spiritual power, he would be paralyzed for a short time."


    Hua Ruge pointed to him and said, "you don''t believe that you can let someone drag him over. Ask if he is numb and painful and inconvenient to move."


    General Mao was puzzled. Seeing Hua Ruge''s insistence, he pointed to the cloaker who had been planted in the snow and said, "bring him to me."

 Chapter 126

    When the cloaker was pulled over, his cloak had fallen, showing a shriveled old man with a goatee. He knelt beside General Mao in some panic and begged for mercy:


    "general, spare your life. The villain is just eating mixed food. Although those drugs are useless, they will not hurt the childe. General, please let the villain go."


    General Mao kicked him in the chest with a very bad foot and said angrily, "why don''t you run away?"


    "I don''t know why the villain is so numb and painful that he can''t use his power." The old man thought he was still very aggrieved.


    General Mao immediately understood that Hua Ruge was the real talent and practical learning.


    The old man knelt straight, Hua rugo kicked again, and his face condensed: "what do you know? Your rune water will cause damage to the meridians. If I come two days later, brother Mao will be completely hurt by you."


    When she thought about it, she was angry.


    "Is this true?" General Mao asked with a shocked look


    "When it comes to brother Mao''s injury, I will never lie." Hua Ruge''s serious way.


    General Mao called a regret, and he said sadly: "if it were not for Mr. Hua to come, I would still be kept in the dark by this liar. I almost hurt my son."


    "Don''t worry, general. I have a way to treat brother Mao." Hua Ruge hurries.


    "Really?" General Mao''s eyes brightened and he said pleasantly.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    "That''s good. I was disrespectful before. It''s hard for Mr. Hua to ignore the past. I don''t know how to thank you." Ashamed, General Mao said.


    "The general is also worried that brother Mao''s injury will be succeeded by this traitor, younger generation understands." Hua Ruge gives him relief.


    "Mr. Hua understands." General Mao said and gave the old man a kick. In a loud voice, he said, "beat me, beat me up and throw it out."


    The young man came forward and dragged the old man out of the corner gate.


    Seeing such an end, Hua Lingling was very unhappy. He stared at Hua Ruge quietly and said how she could resolve the crisis at any time. It''s really evil.


    Hua Ruge turns her head and looks at her. She immediately lowers her head.


    She felt that Hua Ruge could not do anything. If she really used rogue means on her, she could not stand it.


    "Miss Hua laughed at what happened in your house today. I won''t be entertained because of the inconvenience today. I''d like to apologize in person some other day." General Mao faces Hua Lingling.


    He is a military general, and he doesn''t know much about it, and he''s really not familiar with the elder of the Hua family.


    Hua Lingling nodded knowingly: "that Lingling will leave."


    Hua Ruge waved to her, and Hua Lingqi was biting her teeth.


    "Mr. Hua and she seem to have some disagreements? Would you like me to mediate then? " General Mao asked. After all, it''s not so fun to have a feud with the Hua family.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I can handle it." Hua Yuege laughs. It doesn''t matter.


    General Mao nodded: "my son didn''t see the wrong person. Mr. Hua is really good."


    "If the general thinks I''m good, he''ll call me a wise nephew. It''s strange." Hua Ruge said.


    "Well, it''s called the wise nephew." General Mao laughed heartily.


    At this time, the young man came over and said, "young master is awake."


    "Let''s have a look." General Mao said, and Hua rugo walked over.


    After taking the medicine of the cheater these two days, Mao Jun''s spirit was much better. Seeing Hua Ruge, he was very happy. He got out of bed and said, "brother Hua is coming. Please sit down."


    "Is brother Mao better?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "After taking the medicine sent by you and the master, I can move my spiritual power in Dantian now, and my spirit is much better." Mao Jun said happily.


    General Mao sighed and did not speak.


    "Brother Mao, I''m here today to cure you completely. You can start when you are ready." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    "Now, of course, I don''t want to wait any longer." Mao Jun stood up and said excitedly.


    General Mao nodded, "now."


    "Good."


    After everyone went out, Hua rugo gave Mao Jun a pill to make him sleep.


    Before and after this soul skill, the subject can''t have any fluctuation, so it''s better to fall asleep.


    According to the previous practice, Hua Ruge suspended his right hand over his abdomen, releasing light green energy, and began to nourish and repair.


    General Mao waited for an hour outside, and Hua Yuege opened the door and came out. At this time, her face was completely bloodless, even her lips were a little white. At first sight, it looked like excessive consumption.


    But she didn''t show anything, just a little frown.


    "How is it?" General Mao came up and asked.


    "I have repaired his meridians. There will be no problem in the future cultivation. Although the previous cultivation cannot be restored for a while, it will also be restored slowly." Hua Yuege said in one breath, his face even worse.


    Healing consumes too much energy. If she is not a body of elements, she will not succeed in this cultivation.


    "That''s great." General Mao breathed out a long breath of joy.


    "Brother Mao should wake up in the evening, and I''ll leave first." Hua Yuege said.


    General Mao naturally refused to let her go, but she insisted on leaving because she was not sure how long she could last and didn''t want them to worry.


    Walking on the road, Hua Ruge''s pace is much slower than before.


    When she got to the main road of Wangdu, she saw a group of officers and soldiers escorting a group of people in prison uniforms. The number was 1200, and there were many people pointing out.


    "Aunt, what''s the matter?" She asked, standing where she was, with a sigh of relief.


    "You don''t know that King Xiao''s house violated the etiquette system, disobeyed the superiors, and was deprived of his title. The sages didn''t behead them for the merits of their ancestors. They just copied their homes and sent them to the frontier."


    At first sight, the aunt was talkative. Before Hua Yuege could speak, she went on, "the Lord Xiao''s mansion is usually arrogant and domineering. It''s long overdue."


    Hua Ruge only felt strange when he listened to it. The Xiao family has always been the king of iron since the founding of the dynasty. Although they have no real power, they have always been the people valued by the emperor. How could they suddenly commit such a crime.


    A palace that has stood for hundreds of years should go through three auditions and be verified carefully. All of these will cause a stir among the people, but she didn''t hear about it before, which means that she never did.


    It''s too rushed.


    Intuition told her that it was not so simple, so she turned around and went to the war palace not far away.


    Because Zhan Wang is happy and quiet, the street where Zhan Wang''s mansion is located is the coldest. Hua Yuege calls for a door, and a young man immediately welcomes her in.


    Between the front hall and the back hall of Prince Zhan''s mansion is a pine tree, which is withering at the moment.


    The snow under the tree is covered with a piece of snow colored fur. Tuo BARREI is sitting on it in a black suit. He is as upright as a pine tree. His cold face like a banished immortal is a little less violent than usual, but it also makes people feel a sense of inferiority that they dare not profane.


    He is like jade''s fingers flying, all his energy is focused on the small table in front of him, concentrating on making tea.


    As soon as Hua Ruge entered the yard, she saw such a scene. His face was like a jade carving, and she felt that the creator was just so magical.


    He is now concentrating on making tea, his dark eyes clear as Hong.


    The breeze blows, a few tiny snowflakes are blown off the withered branches, floating in front of him, making Hua Ruge feel like a picture like landscape.


    When the snow fell, he stopped and looked at her. "Here it is."


    Hua Ruge unconsciously stops at the same place, scolds him and says, "it looks like you are waiting for me."


    She noticed that in addition to a set of tea sets, there were two cups on the table.


    Tuoba Rui frowned and said, "how can you be so weak? Is healing so difficult?"


    "Healing is not hard, it''s just that my state is too low." Hua rugo said and sat opposite him.


    "I knew it was time for someone to come straight back." Tuoba Rui is no longer cold as before. He pulls her up and says, "it''s so cold, you can''t be outside."


    "You let me have a cup of tea. I''ll boast that I''ve had tea made by his highness Zhan Wang himself." Hua Ruge reads in pieces as she walks.


    Tuo barrow pulled her into the room and said, "when do you want to drink? When do I brew it for you? It''s not fun if it''s frozen."


    Hua rugo was so pressed on the chair by him, he turned back and closed the door, blocked the snow outside, and said something to the outside.


    Hua Ruge was in a trance for a moment, but he didn''t hear it clearly. He only felt that the room was warm with a heater.


    Her little hand was cold, and Tuo Barry grabbed it with great pain, and her face was ugly. "I said that if you have any difficulties, let dark guard report to me. This group of cooks has frozen you into something that doesn''t know how to report. It''s useless."


    Hua Ruge''s hand felt warm in his big hand. She was not a cold person. How could she look like paper paste in his eyes.


    "I only came when I heard about the Xiao family." She said.


    "Well?" He didn''t seem to care about anything, just wanted to warm her little hands.


    Seeing that he was speechless, Hua rugo could only say, "I think it''s very sudden. Did you do it?"


    Tuo Ba Rui smiles at her, approaches her face and asks, "how do you think I did it?"


    He heard that things in the secret place were furious, and thought that the Xiao family might retaliate, so he disposed of the Xiao family before the Xiao family found specific evidence.


    It is to protect Hua Ruge, and also to be angry for Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge naturally thought of this layer before coming. She knew that Tuoba Rui was good to her, but she asked her how to say it.


    So she turned her head, and her delicate ears were not sure whether they were frozen or shy. She dyed them with a thin layer of pink and looked very moving.


    Tuo Barry looked at the little rabbit like her heart don''t mention much like it.


    "Prince, here comes the hot water. Can I bring it to you?" There was a voice coming from outside.


    Tuoba Rui reluctantly let go of Hua Ruge''s hand and said to her, "I will come right away."


    Then he opened the door and took the basin and put it under Hua Ruge''s feet.


    "What are you doing?" Hua Ruge is shocked.

 Chapter 127

    "If you walk in the snow for such a long time, you will have a lot of cold under your feet, and the bubbles will be much better." Tuoba Rui said that he would take off her shoes as soon as he pulled up his robe and squatted down.


    Hua was as stunned as Gordon.


    Her Highness, the cold and noble king of war, is it to wash her feet?


    He is a king of great height, far superior to the emperor in the hearts of the common people, and in such a feudal era, he would even disregard his identity just to help her out of the cold?


    I don''t know if it was too shocking. She even opened her mouth and didn''t make a sound for a long time.


    After waiting for her to slow down, Tuo BARREI has helped her take off a shoe and is removing her white cloth socks.


    "Don''t..."


    Hua Ruge shrunk his feet back to the unnatural way: "I''ll do it myself."


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her pale pretty face as if there is a layer of red halo. He laughs and says, "the little song will blush too."


    "Nonsense." Hua stared at him like a song.


    "More lovely." Tuoba Rui once again reached for her ankles and said, "don''t make any noise, shoes are wet, and no bubble is bad for your health."


    "I''ll do it myself." Hua Ruge still feels awkward.


    "Don''t move." Tuoba Rui said carefully to take off the socks, holding her cold feet and put them in the hot water.


    Hua Ruge was biting his lips, watching his long fingers washing on his feet, and his face was slightly hot.


    She felt that she might be really blushing.


    Tuoba Rui kept rubbing on Hua''s white feet, and soon saw her feet were pink.


    "Hot?" He asked carefully.


    Hua Ru song bit his lips, trying to make his voice normal way: "not hot."


    "You can''t take care of yourself. Stay with me later." He said as he washed.


    I want to be with her just to take care of her. His highness Zhan Wang loves her so humble.


    "You don''t have to." Hua Ruge is singing. Up to now, she doesn''t know why he treats himself like this.


    He didn''t let a woman close to him within three feet, and she had seen rejection in his eyes more than once.


    "I want to look at you every day, protect you and make you happy." When Tuo Barry spoke, he always had a smile in his mouth, as if that was the life he finally yearned for.


    Hua Ruge has never been in touch with feelings. She has always felt that there is no logic between two strangers, and things beyond logical understanding make her instinctively escape.


    But now Tuoba Rui is like this, she always has to give someone a saying.


    If put in the past, she would refuse without hesitation, but now it''s hard for her to say no.


    "I''m not saying that to force you to make a decision, don''t be nervous." Tuo Ba Rui looks at her awkward appearance and can''t bear to let her struggle.


    When he finished, he saw that Hua Ruge was still a color of thinking. He simply raised her feet and scratched her feet.


    Hua can''t help laughing like a song. It''s like a silver bell.


    Tuoba Rui was the first time to hear her smile, so he couldn''t help scratching again.


    "Don''t make trouble, Tuo Barry. I''m ticklish." Hua Yuege smiled and begged for mercy.


    Tuoba Rui finally had such a chance to tease her. He didn''t want to let it go, but he had to let it go when he saw her still pale face.


    He took the cotton cloth beside the basin in one hand, put her two small feet on it, and gently wiped them.


    "It''s much warmer. I''ll sleep later, and my body will recover faster." Tuo Ba Rui plans for her while wiping.


    Hua, like a song, has a warm foot and a warm heart.


    Such a moment is something she has never experienced, just like all girls'' first experience of feeling, feeling warm and comfortable, but also hesitating and helpless.


    After drying her feet, Tuo Barry got up and directly hugged her horizontally and put her on the soft big bed.


    "I don''t sleep." Hua Ruge struggles to get up.


    "You''re not used to sleeping on your own. I''ll hold you." Tuo Ba Rui says and lifts the quilt and lies down.


    "I don''t mean that..." Hua looks like a song.


    "I''ll warm your bed and sleep comfortably." Tuo Ba Rui holds her in his arms.


    Hua Ruge listened to this and felt his heart beat faster.


    He is so cold and tall. Do you want to say something so provocative.


    Warm the bed, let people think about it.


    "Little song, your ears seem to be red again." Tuo Barry played with her earlobes.


    Hua Ruge quickly restrained his inner jump and asked, "I''m not here to sleep. I''m here to ask you about the house of King Xiao."


    "Dare to hurt you, of course I won''t let them go." When Tuoba Rui said this, he picked on his long eyebrows and his eyes were full of fierce murderous spirit.


    "Then you will exile them all?" Hua rugo thought that the man was too ruthless.


    "It''s a long way, the wind is heavy and the snow is cold. Can you go to the frontier? Who said that Tuoba Rui looks light, but his voice is even colder than the snow outside.


    Just listening to his words, Hua Ruge knows that these people will not have the life to reach the border again.


    Such ruthless means and methods are really worthy of the name of war king.


    She felt a little cold.


    He hugged her and said, "sleep, I''ll watch you."


    When the warmth came, Hua Ruge''s body was empty, and soon fell asleep in his arms.


    Tuo Ba Rui pulls her hand, clasps with her ten fingers, and slowly inputs spiritual power into her body to warm her weak body.


    Hua Ruge in her sleep felt like a wave all over her body and gave a comfortable hum.


    Tuo Ba Rui kisses her bright and clean forehead, smiling softly.


    It was evening when Hua rugo came out of the war palace. Because he was going to Jixian hall the next day, he would go back to say goodbye to you tonight.


    Tuo BARREI couldn''t keep her, so he had to let her go.


    Because she had been blocked for several days, the nobles at the door had been separated.


    Hua Ruge had not waited to enter the courtyard when she heard the bursts of hearty laughter coming from inside. She got a smile in her eyes and stepped into the opening: "brother Mao."


    At the moment, tuobayu and Yan Zixing are sitting on the stone bench in the courtyard, while Mao Jun is standing on the bench, holding a wine altar in his arms and talking about the happiness.


    "Brother Hua, when you finally come back, come to drink." Mao Jun jumped down from the stone bench and walked over Hua Yuege''s shoulder. "You''re too smart. You''ll cure me in a moment. Within a month, my strength will be restored. Ha ha ha."


    He used to think he was useless, but now he''s happy.


    "I''m sorry for you, brother. Even if the Jixian hall is good, it won''t work." Hua Ruge is happy but also guilty.


    "When it comes to this, I''m blessed with misfortune. The old man asked me to take the test of Jixian hall before. Now I can''t take the test. The old man agreed that I should go to the battlefield next month." Mao Jun was even more excited about it.


    His dream when he was a child was to go to war. He didn''t expect to get what he wanted so soon.


    Hua Yuege once said: "then I should really congratulate brother Mao."


    "Or say brother Hua you are my nobleman. If anyone bullies you in the future, please say hello. Brother, I will come back with the army to help you." Mao Jun laughed.


    "Thank you, brother Mao. If there''s anything you need from the border area, just let me know. If you can do it, I will do it. If you can''t do it, I will do it for you." Hua said, clapping his chest like a song.


    They were drinking and bragging loudly.


    Tuobayu and Yan Zixing are watching from one side, with a smile on their lips, but they are melancholy at the bottom of their eyes.


    Mao Jun and Hua Ruge have always been able to make a scene. Now they leave. I''m afraid that the yard will never be more lively.


    Say say two people returned to wine table, Hua Ruge is pulling wine jar son way, "we are not drunk tonight not to return, I respect everybody first."


    Tuobayu and yanzixing raise their glasses one after another. You come to me and have a good drink.


    LAN bing''er sat on the steps not far away, holding her chin, and looked at Hua Ruge''s back quietly. Her eyes were thick and reluctant.


    She has always regarded Hua Ruge as the only family member. Now Hua Ruge is gone, and she seems to be the only one left in the world.


    "Binger, come and eat." Tuobayu saw her coming out of the kitchen and called her.


    Hua Ruge turns her head and sees her small body in the shadow. At the moment, her eyes are lonely, but she smiles when she looks back.


    She didn''t want to worry about it or be a burden to her.


    Hua Ruge knew nothing about emotion, but she was also exquisite and kind-hearted. Soon she knew her mind and said, "I will often come back to see you later. If you want to, I can go to live for a while. Anyway, there should be some places in Jixian hall."


    LAN binger sees Hua Ruge and thinks about her. He smiles contentedly and says, "don''t worry, brother. Binger will work hard. One day, he must stand with him."


    "That elder brother is waiting for you in the Jixian hall. You try to come in next year." Hua Ruge touched her head.


    "Certainly." LAN binger nodded firmly.


    Hua rugo has no doubt about this. After all, the girl''s talent is high, and president Fang intends to teach her as an apprentice himself, so her future is far away.


    Tuobayu looks at her little face and does not look away for a long time.


    "I said you don''t just look, like you have to go after it." Mao Jun patted tuobayu on the shoulder.


    "Of course I will." Tuobayu looks at LAN binger and smiles.


    LAN bing''er lowers his head in silence.


    "I can''t stand it, brother Hua, Zixing. Let''s drink in Yanchun tower." Said Mao Jun.


    Yan Zixing drank a glass of wine and said, "I won''t go."


    "You can be a monk. Let''s go, brother Hua." Mao Jun is holding Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "OK."


    At the same time, she would like to talk with red sleeve. Recently, pay attention to the trend of Wang Du''s great figures, so that she can predict in advance whether these people have found themselves killing people in the secret place.


    Now that she has done something, she must be on guard against the counter attack when someone knows it.


    "I''m still the best Chinese brother. Let''s go and go together." Mao Jun said and took Hua Ruge away.


    They went out with a wine jar in their arms.


    "It will be all right." Yan Zixing frowned a little. He thought the two had drunk a lot.


    "Brother Hua has a sense of propriety." Tuobayu shook his head.


    Yan Zixing raised his eyebrows and said, "in contrast, I''m more at ease with Mao Jun."


    Tuo Bayu thinks about it. It''s not Hua Ruge who caused trouble.

 Chapter 128

    When they just left the hospital, it was already dark. They met several young men before they walked a few steps.


    These people saw Hua Ruge and said, "young master Hua, I can find you now."


    "Who are you?" Hua Ruge is a little drunk now. He straightens his tongue as much as possible.


    "Tomorrow is the day when you enter the Jixian hall to accept the knighthood. The Duke of the state invites you to give you a celebration banquet." The young man panted.


    It seems that there is no lack of running.


    "Which Duke, what celebration banquet?" Hua asked with a frown.


    "It''s the Duke of China, who gave you the famous post before." Explained the boy patiently.


    "He forced it on me, but I didn''t promise to go." Hua Ruge waved and said, "go back."


    "Young master Hua, do you drink too much?" The young man asked incredulously, which of the posterity he had not seen the Duke of the state ask would get this treatment.


    Even if you enter the Jixian hall, you won''t be so crazy.


    "I''ve drunk too much, but I''m sure what I''m saying is true. Don''t get in my way." Hua Ruge said and walked on.


    The little guy is chasing after them, expecting Hua rugo to wake up and go back with them.


    Up to now, they thought that Hua Ruge had drunk too much.


    "I said you''d better go back. I''m sure she didn''t say that until she was drunk. Last time you, the Duke of China, invited her in person, she refused." Mao Jun is belching to persuade.


    Hua Ruge ignored them and walked all the way to yanchunlou.


    The lads looked at each other and finally left.


    "I said brother Hua, this Washington is good for you. You have entered the Jixian hall. The Duke of the state must be trying to make friends with you." Mao Jun leaned over and said, "all the daughters of the Hua family are good-looking. Apart from their talent that day, such as snow, they can''t marry you, they are not your choice."


    "No matter how good it is, it''s not good to be tired of watching. Let''s go to yanchunlou and sleep whichever we like." Hua Yuege took a sip of wine and said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Mao Jun nodded: "brother Hua is really a good idea. No matter how good a girl is, we can''t be bridegroom at night."


    As soon as Hua Yuege said, he climbed along the pole.


    "Brother Mao is ambitious." Hua Ruge grinned smoothly.


    Yanchunlou is still a prosperous scene in the past. Hua Ruge and Mao Jun are already acquaintances. The procuress arranged a room on the second floor and found two first-class girls. In any case, Hua Ruge has money, and she has been confused by the procuress for a long time.


    "I said Hua Po, the girl with red sleeves. Let''s talk about the past." Hua Ruge leaned back in his chair, and the girl beside him pinched his shoulder.


    "It''s a coincidence today. Originally, the master of the Chinese family decided to play the piano at night, but she can''t say it temporarily. She has time." Hua po said.


    She knew that tea and Hua Yuege had a different friendship, and would definitely come out.


    "Master Hua?" Hua Ruge murmured, "Hua Ruyan?"


    She remembered that there was such a child in the second room. He was Hua Ruxue''s brother. He was the same age as himself. He was a little older in the month. The Hua family had not arranged for him to enter school.


    "Yes, young master Hua''s favorite place for tea girls is almost every night." "Hua po said and went to the door and said:" two Ye wait, I''ll call now


    After she left, Mao Jun said: "it''s still the face of the Hua brothers. You know how many dignitaries can''t invite Miss Hongxiu. You can say a word. It''s really powerful."


    "It''s just a coincidence." Hua laughs like a song.


    "This young man is the only one who has ever entered the girl''s boudoir. I don''t know how many people envy him." The girl behind her said with a smile.


    Mao Jun is also deeply convinced that Hua Ruge''s luck is so good.


    "I said brother, is there any difference in the girl''s boudoir?" He asked curiously.


    "The bed is very soft, a little fragrant, and nothing special is different." Hua Ruge remembers.


    "Why did you sleep in her bed?" Mao Jun suddenly stared


    "What do you think? I only slept in bed and no one else." Hua Ruge gave him a big white eye.


    She still remembered that she was sleeping on the beam of the house that day, and was later left on the bed by Tuoba Rui.


    "Then I''ll rest assured." Mao Jun breathed a sigh of relief.


    Not only him, but also all the men who come to yanchunlou. If they say that the tea is sleeping, they will break their hearts into cinders.


    Just as they were talking, the door opened and the red sleeve came in holding the piano. She was wearing a purple dress today, which was a little more noble than before.


    Or she is Huakui. Her skin is more beautiful than snow. Her elegant temperament is even better than that of a lady. She doesn''t look like a woman in the world at all.


    "The tea girl is more and more beautiful." Hua sang a song of praise.


    "I''m flattered, young man." Sleeves smile.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen a girl with red sleeves smile so happily," said Mao


    Tea is not embarrassed, big square of sit down way: "two childe want to listen to what tune."


    "It''s always too boring to play the piano, or you can sit down and chat with us." Hua said like a song.


    Mao Jun is a martial arts man. He doesn''t understand or like to attach importance to vulgarity, so he said: "yes, the piano is too noisy. It''s better to talk."


    "You two are so casual." Tea said he sat by.


    "Tea girl, what interesting things have you heard recently?" Hua Yuege asked gently.


    Tea is a wise man, eyes a turn of the way: "the most interesting thing is that the childe admitted to the Jixian hall, there are many people talking about it."


    "Oh? What did you say? " Hua Ruge is interested.


    "Most of them want to win over the son-in-law. The son-in-law should be ready to be caught." Tea is fun.


    Hearing this, Mao Jun laughed and said, "I''ve been taken care of. Unfortunately, my brother only likes to come to Yanchun building to see you."


    "I don''t see that." Tea cover lips chuckle, she can see all kinds of feelings from other people''s eyes, but never in the eyes of Hua Ruge.


    In front of Hua Ruge, she seriously doubted her charm.


    "That is, who is more beautiful than tea girl?" Hua Yuege praised.


    "In order to praise you, I''d like to offer you tea." Tea raises a glass way.


    Hua Yuege raises his glass and drinks it.


    Mao Jun always thinks that tea is like a song to China. He feels that his brother is tough and can get tea''s favor.


    Tea is also a lover. She drinks more when chatting happily. However, her drinking capacity is better than Hua Ruge''s, unlike her drunkenness after drinking a few cups.


    Three people and is happy, outside is a burst of noise and then the door of his room was kicked open, a 15-6-year-old cross voice: "who dares to rob my tea."


    Tea a Leng, turn round to see Hua Ruyan standing at the door, poor eyes, she only feel upset.


    "Young master Hua, you didn''t say that you won''t come tonight. I just let tea come here to play the piano." Hua Po tried to dissuade her.


    "It''s not that the old man wants to invite a guest of laoshizi, but he didn''t come all night, so I can''t come out to drink now." Hua Ruyan complains.


    Hua Ruge squints his eyes. The guest is himself.


    "Make room for my young master quickly. Who are you? Even my girl dares to rob you?" Hua Ruyan said and went into the room.


    "The young master of the Hua family is very dignified." Mao Jun''s voice was cool.


    "Brother Mao has come to find the girl. It seems that the injury is better." Hua Ruyan satirized that he didn''t take Mao Jun seriously.


    "It''s not your Washington, it''s not your wild place," said Mao


    "I will go wild. What can you do to me?" Hua Ruyan is arrogant.


    The Chinese family have been used to walking sideways for so many years and don''t pay attention to anyone.


    Mao Jun is really afraid to start. There should be a superficial harmony between the aristocracy and the aristocracy. Otherwise, the situation will be disorderly. If he does today, he will be told to cheat the small with the big, which is his fault.


    "Brother Mao, please give it to me." Hua Ruyan is smiling, how does a face that still counts look look like now how to see how to owe to beat.


    "Even if you drink flower wine, you should come first and then. Don''t come here to cast your majesty. It won''t be so fun when I hit you." Hua Ruge began to chew peanuts at this time.


    Hua Ruyan is the most mischievous boy. At that time, he didn''t bully the original owner. This account Hua Ruge can always remember.


    "You are something." Hua Ruyan turns around when he hears the words and sees Hua Ruge. "Yo, you little white face looks better than a woman. Today, I''ll pour you tea and water. If you serve me well, I may not beat you."


    Mao Jun swallowed his saliva, looked at Hua Ruge''s increasingly bad face, and expected that it was destined to be an extraordinary night.


    "Yes." Hua Yuege said to Hua Po with a smile, "let''s drink. Close the door and go out."


    "Or do you know the current affairs better and tell me what''s your name?" Hua Ruyan stood in front of Hua Ruge''s little couple and asked.


    "My name is..." Hua Yuege said two words, and then suddenly kicked Xiaoji up and hit Hua Yueyan with heavy force. At the same time, she stood up and said: "I call you uncle!"


    The small ones are solid wood. Hua Ruge used 50% of the dark energy. Hua Ruyan could be hit on his chest as soon as he could. A plate of peanuts on it was buckled on his head, and several peanut marks were made on his forehead.


    "Boy, you dare to hit me!" Hua Ruyan is in a bad temper.


    "It''s your fight. You''re alive enough to call me the master." Hua Ruge turned his hand and took out the stick and pointed it at his chest.


    "If you dare to beat me, believe it or not, I will kill you and sell you into this brothel as a waiter." Hua Ruyan has never suffered such a loss. He is always being beaten or shouting. He thinks Hua Ruge and he will be afraid of him. In turn, he apologizes to him.


    "So you can''t talk." Hua rugo said and hit him directly in the face with a stick.


    Hua Ruyan was suddenly knocked out of a back slot.


    "Stop it, brother. Hua Ruyan is not as easy to provoke as Hua Ruyue," Mao Jun said quickly

 Chapter 129

    Hua Ruge smashed it twice again and got angry. The wine was almost awake. Knowing that things could not be done, he stopped.


    At this time, Hua Ruyan did not suffer from serious injuries except for a few on his face.


    "You dare to hit me, do you know who I am?" Hua Ruyan stood up and covered one side of his face, shouting angrily.


    He has never suffered any loss since he grew up so big, let alone someone dare to beat him today.


    "I still have the strength to shout. It seems that I''m playing light." Hua Yuege said, carrying a stick, and went forward again.


    Hua Ruyan suffered a loss last time. Now she hurriedly retreated two steps. She opened the door and shouted to the outside, "come on, all of you come up to me."


    At one time, five or six fighters poured into the room, all of them were level six fighters.


    Under the war division, the spirit cannot be released and the strength is limited, so Hua Ruge is not one thing.


    "Give it all to me, give me the boy." Hua Ruyan said.


    Five or six thugs swarmed up. At this time, tea knew that things were not good.


    She is a very intelligent person, knowing that things arise from her own, if she does not appear, there may be no way to solve them.


    "Master Hua." Tea smiled and stood up, said: "you well come out to find happiness Why not find yourself unhappy, tea tonight for you to show."


    Hua Ruyan is really happy to see that the ordinary and elegant tea, which does not show a flattering look, is flattering himself at the moment. But at this time, he is infuriated by Hua Ruge.


    He pulled his sleeves to his front and said, "don''t worry, I''ll let this guy look good first."


    Tea''s heart is worried. She says Hua rugo is a soul master. The close combat is not the opponent of these people. She just wants to talk to the thugs and they have rushed up.


    Hua Ru is a singer who moves very fast. When he swings a stick, he will hit him. If he hits people with a little dark force, it will cause great damage.


    Seeing this, Mao Jun can''t just stand by and push away the girls around him and join the battle circle. However, as his Dantian has just been restored, his internal strength will take a while to recover. His combat effectiveness is not as good as that of the six level soldiers, but he is experienced enough to fight with one person and three enemies.


    Hua Ruge''s side is also one to three. Although she can''t use her spiritual power, she is flexible. If these people can''t hit her, and she finds a chance to go down with one stick, these thugs will suffer.


    But this room is for people to drink and listen to music for entertainment, so it''s not big. Surrounded by several people, Hua Ruge''s body method can''t be used. In addition, she drinks a little more wine, and her reaction is slower than usual, so it''s downwind.


    Mao Jun is worried, but his strength is limited. He has more heart and less power.


    "Give me a good beating. If you want her to kneel on the ground today to make amends for my young master, you will kill her for me." Hua Ruyan''s heart was happy when he saw it, but he felt pain all over his mouth.


    Hua Ruge didn''t leave any strength in the stick just now.


    "Why do you do this, young master Hua? This young master Hua has been admitted to the Jixian hall. It''s not good for you to make such a fuss." Tea says again.


    Even if she is a layman, she can see that Hua Ruge is not able to cope with it. If she goes on like this, she will suffer losses sooner or later and simply move out the Jixian hall.


    Jixian hall, as the transcendent existence of Dazheng status, let alone Hua Ruyan, even the head of the Hua family should be afraid of some points.


    Of course, these dignitaries are not really afraid, but even if they do it, they have to do it when no one is around. Now they are aboveboard. If they do it, it''s no different from contempt of the court.


    Hua Ruyan''s face changed as soon as he heard the words. "You mean that the little white face that looks better than a woman is Hua Ruge who is near the Jixian hall?"


    "It''s her. If you can''t win the title tomorrow, the emperor must find out." The eyes of red sleeve have already had a smile.


    It seems that this move works. Even the noble children like Hua Ruyan are afraid of Jixian hall.


    "I can''t find her yet. Fight to the death for me." Hua Ruyan covered his mouth and said.


    Red sleeve face a change ask: "young master, did you say wrong?"


    She doesn''t understand how it can become like this. Hua Ruyan shouldn''t be so bold.


    "This kid dare not even give me the face of Hua family. It''s damn." If Hua Ruyan thinks about it, his heart will burn.


    He could have come out earlier today just to wait for this distinguished guest.


    But it''s just the right way. He is trying to find Hua rugo to beat him. Unexpectedly, he robbed his girl without looking long. It''s really worth beating.


    "What?" Tea some uncertain questions, doubt that he was wrong before.


    "My father values her as a talented person. If he wants her to be my son-in-law of the Chinese family, do you think he has given her a big face.


    But she was so kind that she invited me several times and even refused to board the door of our Chinese family. It''s really a toast and no penalty. " Hua Ruyan hate hate the way.


    Before that, he had always thought that his family intended to recruit them, even if they were to be dog legs, these civilians should also be grateful. Such irrationality as Hua rugo should be fought.


    He has always had a strong influence in the upper class of Dazheng. He has been used to being looked up to by the common people. The sense of superiority in his bones has kept him arrogant.


    What''s more, he also hates the name Hua Ruge, which used to be a waste on all the heads of the Hua family.


    Obviously, she is a bastard, but she is a legitimate young lady. She is so noble that she and her elder sister are not seen.


    Although the waste man was finally sent away by his father, and his father was also supported to become the first lady, and he became his own lineage, the impression of his childhood being pressed on his head was still very deep.


    It''s just a name that makes people happy.


    Hua Ruge finally lost. He was slapped on his left shoulder, and there was a sound of bone fracture.


    "Damn it!"


    Hua Ruge wakes up completely under the sharp pain. The fierce light in his eyes flashes and his body suddenly accelerates.


    Those people in the opposite side were unprepared and were soon knocked on the back of their heads by Hua Ruge, who was dizzy.


    Mao Jun also knocked down one of them. The room became larger and the danger they faced was much smaller.


    At the moment, all the tables and refreshments in the room are smashed. The room is in a mess.


    A lot of people were crowded outside the door.


    Because these are a group of dignitaries, so no matter how to rush, this room has become a duel.


    Ming''s two threats were soon solved by Hua Ruge, who helped Mao Jun. immediately six thugs in the room had fainted to the ground.


    "That''s a lot of shouting just now." Hua Ruge knocks his left heart with a stick and walks towards Hua Ruyan.


    He has suffered losses, knowing that he is not Hua Ruge''s opponent, he will run.


    But because of the thick wall behind him, he couldn''t squeeze out at all for a while.


    "Come back to you." Hua Ruge pulls him back, a silver needle shoots out silently, right at his Dantian place,.


    Hua Ruyan''s strength is already weak, and there is no way to exert it.


    He was directly thrown on the ground by Hua Ruge.


    "Just now you said you were going to break one of my legs. Why do you just want to run now?" Hua Yuege squatted down and asked.


    "Don''t deceive too much, my father won''t let you go." Hua Ruyan struggles.


    "When you''re going to hit me, why don''t you think I''ll let you go?" Hua Ruge waved the stick in front of him.


    At the moment, her left shoulder was hurt, and the sharp pain made her look more fierce than usual.


    She hasn''t suffered any loss since she came to the world. Unexpectedly, as soon as she relaxed her vigilance and wanted to drink, she was injured by this bedbug.


    "Hua Ruge, you are a piece of rotten mud, my Hua family Ah... "


    Hua Ruyan screams and suddenly howls.


    The onlookers could not believe it, because just when Hua Ruyan was shouting, Hua Ruge didn''t say anything to Hua Ruyan''s left leg.


    At that moment they clearly heard the sound of bone fracture.


    That is to say, Hua Ruyan broke his leg without hesitation.


    This is the only legitimate son of the Duke of China. Hua Ruge''s action is to get revenge on the Hua family.


    How dare she do it?


    "Ah ah..."


    Hua Ruyan was spoiled and spoiled since he was a child. He had poor resistance to pain, which made him sweat and roll on the ground with broken legs.


    "If you want to hurt people, you should be aware of being hurt." Hua Ruge shook the stick and said, "don''t think your Hua family will be able to behave wildly in my place. If you provoke me, you will pay a price."


    Hua Ruyan is still crying at the moment, but he dare not shout. This time, he is learning.


    All the onlookers took a breath of air when they heard the arrogant words.


    Dazheng''s class system is strict, and civilians are almost afraid to resist the oppression of powerful people. I didn''t expect huaruge to be so brave.


    "What a soft one." Hua Ruge groaned at Hua Ruyan, and then said to Hua Po, who had already been scared: "throw him out, don''t get in the way here."


    Mao Jun secretly congratulated Hua Ruge for not breaking people''s legs.


    Hua Ruyan has been lucky to be an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth without a vengeance.


    Hua Po dared not to be stunned. She quickly asked someone to carry Hua Ruyan to cure her. She cleared the thugs on the ground by the way.


    When the visitors see that there is no bustle, they can see the nature.


    Tea Leng of looking at Hua such as song, asked for a while: "childe is injured, do you want to ask a doctor to treat?"


    "Nothing." Hua Ruge takes out a pill to treat trauma from the space and swallows it.


    Because the strength of the thug was too low, he didn''t cause too serious damage to Ruge, so it would be better if he took the pill.


    "Brother Hua, do you know how much trouble you have caused today?" Mao Jun sighed, "the Chinese family will never let you be peaceful in the future."

 Chapter 130

    Hua Ruge''s face is cold. The Hua family won''t let her down. If the Hua family dare to fight her, don''t blame her for her new hatred and old hatred.


    Mao Jun also knew that it was too late, so he asked, "how are you, brother Hua?"


    "Little injury, much better." Hua rugo doesn''t care. The pills she left for her are very effective. There is no problem in treating such small injuries.


    "Let''s go back tonight." When this happens, Mao Jun is not in the mood to stay here.


    And the college can be much safer than here.


    The tea smell speech to nod a way: "childe still quickly go back, if Hua Ruyan slows down, will certainly retaliate."


    "If we leave, will it affect you?" Hua Yuege asked.


    She still had some concerns about it because of tea.


    "No, Hua Ruyan has some affection for me and won''t touch me." Tea is determined.


    As a child growing up in yanchunlou, the most important thing she had ever seen from primary school was the look of men.


    In her eyes, this man''s idea of raising his hand and throwing his foot is that Hua Ruyan is a stupid youth she can control.


    Of course, she also has people who can''t see through, such as Hua Ruge.


    Sometimes he is modest and delicate, sometimes he is unruly, and it''s thunderous to start a fire. She can''t figure out what kind of person he is, let alone think about his mind.


    "That''s good. If there''s anything I can do, I''ll help you." Hua Yuege said and left.


    For her, college is really a lot safer.


    When they returned to the college, tuobayu and Yan Zixing didn''t even go back to their room. The blue ice on the table seemed to have drunk wine, and their cheeks were tuohong. They were small and charming.


    "Why are you back?" Tuobayu asked strangely when he saw them at the gate of the courtyard.


    "Come back if you don''t want to play." Hua Yuege stepped forward easily.


    Mao Jun was embarrassed and didn''t speak. At the moment, he wanted his brothers to help Hua Ruge find a way, but he was afraid to speak out and make everyone worry, so his face was a little complicated.


    Yan Zixing, who was silent all the time, glanced at them and said, "you didn''t cause any trouble."


    He is silent at many times, so he has to listen and watch longer than others, and his observation is more acute.


    Sometimes people don''t pay attention to the details. He often sees them clearly, just like this time, in one word.


    "How do you say that, brother Yan? I''m so honest, like a troublemaker." Hua is like the innocent face of a song.


    But Mao Jun''s face is more and more tangled.


    This time, even tuobayu could see that he said to Maojun, "you can''t hide it, can you tell us what happened?"


    Yan Zixing nodded.


    Now, Hua Ruge has entered the Jixian hall. Her position is not so high. She can be called trouble here. It must be a very bad person. I can''t hide it.


    Hua Ruge touched her nose and went to LAN bing''er to tease her.


    LAN bing''er looks like her after drinking wine. She likes to laugh and talk.


    She thought that this time blue ice is the release of nature, it''s lovely to tease.


    "The Hua brothers called Hua Ruyan of the Hua family." Said Mao Jun.


    "Who?" Tuobayu didn''t seem to hear it clearly.


    "Hua Ruyan, the only legitimate son of the Hua family." He said and added: "before the Duke of China gave her a famous post, today she was invited again, and she did not come to the door."


    Even Yan Zixing was shocked when he said this. He said to Hua Ruge, "you will totally offend the Hua family. Once the Duke of China gets angry, you have no room to resist."


    "I just don''t want to take care of their family. Why do I go?" Hua Yuege said with a disdainful face.


    "You have to be perfunctory. This is the survival rule of the upper class aristocrats." Tuoba feather road.


    Mao Jun said, "it''s too late to say anything now."


    Yan Zixing frowned and nodded.


    Tuobayu said: "now that we have reached this point, let''s find a solution. Although there are some conflicts, your identity is different now, and it''s not impossible to mediate."


    The most important mediation skill of the royal family is to achieve balance, which is a compulsory course for every royal family member. Although Tuo Bayu does not like politics, he is smart and knows it well.


    He is going to find a person with enough authority to invite the owner of the Hua family and Hua Ruge to have a meal together. Everyone''s going to make a big difference.


    After all, Hua Shengxiong has been taking the initiative unilaterally. Hua rugo has never agreed. It can be attributed to her straightness, so it''s not difficult to deal with it.


    "I''m afraid it''s impossible to mediate." Mao Jun added: "the Hua brothers not only had a conflict with Hua Ruyan, but also broke a leg."


    "What?" Tuobayu''s always warm face appeared a touch of shock, and then began to regret that he was not there.


    "She has a big temper. Why don''t you stop her?" Yan Zixing''s brow furrowed deeper.


    "Mao Jun heard angry way:" the Chinese kid is too arrogant, do not put us in the eye at all, if not we start, now the broken leg is us


    "The Hua family is such a legitimate man. He was spoiled since childhood. The aristocracy of Wang Du bullied him since childhood. It''s just a cancer." Tuobayu''s discontented way, it is obvious that such emotions are not two days a day.


    "Brother Hua, the Duke of China will never let you go this time. Do you think what to do?" Yan Zixing looked at Hua and asked.


    Hua rugo is chatting with little bing''er at the moment. This girl drinks a little more and always laughs before she speaks, which makes people like it very much.


    Hearing Yan Zixing''s question, Hua Ruge pinched LAN binger''s face again and said: "soldiers will block it, and water will cover it. Tomorrow, I will be granted the title of Jixian hall. I am also a nobleman. If he is angry, he should also worry about my identity."


    As long as Hua Shengxiong doesn''t hurt her in the open, she is sure to deal with it.


    "If you go on like this, you will lose some day." Tuobayu''s way of emphasizing his heart and soul.


    He grew up in an environment where he learned to endure, and knew that this was the way to survive for a long time, so he couldn''t agree with China''s song like behavior.


    Hua Yuege grinned: "who knows when there will be any accidents? They are all restrained. It''s not to hold back when they die."


    If it was normal, Mao Jun would have called for a good call, but now he still has to hold back.


    Yan Zixing''s eyebrows are slightly stretched out.


    Ten thousand people have ten thousand ways of life. Hua Ruge just happened to choose one. As long as she bears the consequences herself, there is nothing wrong with it.


    At least she has been burning, better than mediocre, muddleheaded life.

 Chapter 131

    Hua family, Hua Ruyan was carried back by the thugs, which immediately caused a commotion.


    "My son, what''s the matter with you?" Mrs. Wang rushed out and looked at the blood on Hua Ruyan''s leg. Tears came to her eyes.


    She has been in her forties, but she is usually well maintained, and she doesn''t eat less lingcao, so she looks like 30 or so. A dignified and charming face has the charm of a mature woman.


    When Hua Shengxiong was just a rich young man, she was Hua Shengxiong''s housemaid. She had been married for a long time, but her status was too low. Although Hua Ruxue and Hua Ruyan had been born, her status had never been improved.


    Later, Hua Shengxiong married Hua Ruge''s mother. Since then, his strength has skyrocketed, and he has made many contributions. It took only six years for him to become the first family of Dazheng from a military official.


    So Hua Ruge, though young, is the legitimate offspring of the Hua family.


    But six years later, Hua rugo''s mother disappeared, and Hua Shengxiong put down his military power for fear that he would win the honor. Because only Hua Ruyan, a son under his knee, established Mrs. Wang, who was still a concubine at that time, as the first lady.


    Mrs. Wang is so precious that she loves China very much.


    Now I see Hua Ruyan like this. I feel so sad.


    "Niang......" Hua Ruyan wailed, "I hurt."


    Mrs. Wang, holding Hua Ruyan''s hand, shouted: "what are you doing? Please go to the doctor."


    "Madame has been invited." The housekeeper hurried.


    "If you don''t arrive, send someone to urge you!" Mrs. Wang said one after another, Hua didn''t want Ruyan to suffer a little more pain.


    At this time, Hua Shengxiong was still angry about Hua Ruge''s breaking his appointment in the room. He invited a younger generation like this. Unexpectedly, she would not come.


    Originally, he thought that the two previous talks about this kid were enlightened, but he was still stubborn, which was really hateful.


    His family needs to consolidate their own strength, but it is not without Hua Ruge.


    He has made up his mind to teach Hua Ruge a lesson and make her learn better.


    At this time, he was shocked by the clamour outside. He frowned discontentedly and asked, "what happened? It''s not a safe time. "


    "Back to the master, he was hurt and broke his leg." There is a waiter outside, hurry up.


    "What do you say?" Hua Shengxiong pushed open the door and shouted angrily, "who dares to beat my Chinese family and look for death?"


    The young man bowed his head: "I don''t know."


    Hua Shengxiong pushes away the boy and heads for Hua Ruyan''s room.


    His anger had been completely kindled by two troubles in succession one night.


    Hua Ruyan is lying in bed at the moment. The doctor has applied medicine to him to relieve pain. His face is red and swollen. At the moment, it''s all medicine that has been applied. You can''t move around.


    "Where to go in the evening and be beaten like this." Hua Shengxiong has always been the image of Yan Fu. Seeing Hua Ruyan, there is no good tone.


    "Master, Yan''er has been injured like this, and you will be killed by him." Mrs. Wang pleaded.


    Because the two had been together since childhood, Hua Shengxiong still respected Mrs. Wang. After hearing her, he looked at her son''s tragedy, and his face relaxed a lot.


    "Son, tell your parents who beat you like this." Mrs. Wang asked quickly.


    Hua Ruyan doesn''t hurt, and his reason is more and more clear. He bites his teeth and says, "it''s Hua Ruge."


    "What?" Hua Shengxiong asked, "is it Hua Ruge who didn''t come tonight?"


    "It''s her. She also said that when she saw our Chinese family, she was upset. When her son didn''t provoke her, she moved her hand." Hua Ruyan turns right and wrong.


    Mrs. Wang looked surprised: "how dare she be so arrogant? Did she see my Lord in the eyes of Washington?"


    She also made it clear that she was adding fuel and vinegar, and people with a little brain could hear it.


    Hua Shengxiong knows this, but he is also furious.


    Hua Ruge is too arrogant to come to the banquet. He dare not even dare to fight with his own sons. He really shows that he doesn''t take the Hua family as one thing.


    He has been the first Duke for so many years, and has not been so despised, let alone a negligible civilian.


    "I was just trying to teach her a lesson, but I didn''t expect her to die by herself." Hua Shengxiong has a fierce look.


    Mrs. Wang''s eyes were slightly flattered, but she said: "I''m afraid it''s not very good. After all, Hua Ruge has entered the Jixian hall, and she is still the first one to be knighted. Aren''t we fighting her against the Jixian hall?"


    Jixian hall can save the country at a critical moment every time. Although there is no real power, it is a place where no one can stir up.


    "Although Jixian hall is strong, I don''t believe it will fight against me for a small character." Hua Shengxiong snorted.


    After all, he was the first Duke with outstanding achievements. Even if he killed Hua Ruge, the emperor could only turn a blind eye and not pursue him.


    Because the present King of the court is the most powerful, and has a stronger appeal in the civilian and military than the emperor. The Hua family is the last guarantee for the emperor to restrain the king of the war. Naturally, it is not easy to deal with itself.


    "Father, you must kill her and make an example, so that those civilians will never dare to disobey us in the future." Hua Ruyan said ruthlessly in bed.


    He just wants everyone to be afraid of the Hua family, so that we can continue to run wild.


    Otherwise, if Hua Ruge is still safe today when this matter is spread out, he will not be able to raise his head in the future.


    Hua Shengxiong nodded at his words: "don''t worry, my father will help you to get justice tomorrow."


    The status of the Hua family is achieved by fighting, so their way of dealing with things is often simple and rough. Anyway, whoever has a big fist is the truth.


    "My father will bring me tomorrow. I must watch her die." Hua Ruyan''s vicious way.


    "It''s up to your father. You''ve got a leg injury. You need to be good at home." Mrs. Wang coaxed.


    "No." Hua Ruyan insisted on looking at Hua Shengxiong and said, "I want to go."


    "It''s better to see the world, otherwise you''ll be scared out of your wits this time, and you won''t have a fight in the future." Hua Shengxiong left a word and turned away.


    The next morning, it was rare that it didn''t snow. What''s more, Hua rugo got up early and walked out of the gate of the Royal College before she went to the Jixian hall.


    According to the rules of Jixian hall, the first place admitted every year will be directly granted the title of Lord. It is not necessary to wait for later achievements. Therefore, Hua Ruge will be granted the title of great noble today, owning all the rights and interests of nobles.


    From the big to the small, the aristocracy was divided into five ranks, one to three, among which the first rank was the most important.


    Hua Ruge was awarded the third class Baron today. If the meritorious deeds were accumulated to the Viscount, he would have his own fiefdom and become a vassal.


    Jixian hall is located in the back of the Imperial City, covering an extremely large area, but it''s not so good to have a closer look at the building.


    The big iron gate is made of iron bars. The gap is very big. You can see the things inside. Beside the iron gate is a stone wall surrounded by a huge and mysterious Jixian hall.


    Hua Ruge can only see one square through the iron gate, and none of the others.


    There are no gatekeepers here. Hua Ruge thought of the a jade plate sent to his residence two days ago and took a picture of the gate.


    There was a flash of white light around the gate, and the back door slowly opened in.


    This kind of jade card is only available to the talents of Jixian hall. It can start the array and enter and leave automatically.


    "Automatic door, high class." Hua Ruge marveled.


    However, at this time, she saw a group of people coming from afar. As they got closer and closer, Hua Ruge found that the leader was Hua Shengxiong.


    Several of the people behind him are not very strong. They are carrying a stretcher on which lies a young man. She doesn''t need to think that she knows it is Hua Ruyan.


    She raised her eyebrows slightly and said that the old man had found a place to come here, which was really persistent.


    She saw people here, and they saw her naturally.


    Hua Shengxiong''s eyes narrowed, his body leaped abruptly, and his palm came to Hua Ruge.


    His movements are very fast and he is very strong at first sight.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t want to. She slides forward and enters the gate.


    The door closed immediately after she entered. When Hua Shengxiong arrived, Hua Ruge had entered the door safely.


    Jixian hall has always been a jade card that only one person can pass through.


    Hua Ruge patted her chest. She was afraid that Hua Shengxiong would do something to her this morning. So she went out early. Unexpectedly, she didn''t get up early.


    "Hua Ruge, you have the ability to come out to me." Hua Sheng male angry voice way, no longer have common affinity feeling.


    "You have the ability to come in, but I don''t think you have the ability. You can''t kill people by blocking the door in the morning. It''s stupid." Hua Ruge is sarcastic.


    Hua Shengxiong snorted, "do you really think it''s safe to enter the Jixian hall?"


    "People who don''t know how to do it will shout." Hua sniffed like a song.


    "Hua Ruge, I will kill you, I will!" At this time, Hua Ruyan said angrily on the stretcher.


    "I can''t hear it clearly. Maybe it''s a leak. By the way, have you counted how many teeth I knocked out yesterday?"


    Hua Ruyan was so angry that his chest heaved violently.


    Hua Shengxiong is a flash in his eyes. He raises his breath and shouts to the inside: "colleagues of Jixian hall, Hua Shengxiong is here. Can you see me?"


    His voice instilled aura, like thunder, which spread throughout the Jixian hall.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows. So he knows people in the Jixian hall. Don''t pit yourself.


    Hua Shengxiong seemed to see through her worries and smiled: "I used to be a member of the Jixian hall. Many of the deacons were my classmates. If I said you won by cheating, even if there was no evidence, I would investigate you. Then it would be hard for you to be a noble."


    What he said is clear-cut. What kind of status he is. It''s so easy to put a small person in the right place.


    "Is it?"


    Hua Ruge''s eyes suddenly showed evil smile.

 Chapter 132

    Hua Shengxiong thinks it''s weird. How can Hua Ruge laugh at this time?


    There is a wave of energy coming from the Jixian hall. It should be the strong.


    Hua Ruge''s heart moved. Danlu suddenly appeared outside the wall a few feet away. Before Hua Shengxiong could react, Danlu suddenly grew larger and hit the wall.


    The walls of Jixian hall are only relatively solid and not protected by array. The three meter high wall of Jixian hall collapsed with one blow, as if someone had damaged it outside.


    Hua Shengxiong suddenly figured out the key, and his face became extremely ugly.


    Danlu income space, Jixian hall at this time also rushed out.


    Hua Ruge put in a big voice: "Hua Shengxiong, you dare to challenge Jixian hall so much. It''s just that you don''t pay attention to our Jixian hall."


    The deacons of Jixian Hall fell to the ground one after another. A dozen of them were dressed in white. They all felt like immortals.


    However, when these people heard Hua Ruge, they all chose it unconsciously.


    Jixian hall always stands aloof. When did you hear someone''s provocation.


    "Hua Shengxiong, you and I should settle our personal grievances in private. Now you not only anger Jixian hall, but also openly destroy the gate wall of Jixian hall. Do you think you can despise Jixian hall if you are the first Duke of the country?"


    Hua shouted with indignation as if he had been humiliated.


    Hua Shengxiong and Hua Ruyan are so confused that they don''t know what to do.


    Deacons began to look bad.


    The reason why Jixian hall has no array defense is that since its establishment, no one has dared to challenge, let alone attack. Now the wall has been destroyed by people, which is not necessary if it is spread to their faces.


    "As a member of Jixian hall, although it''s a new entry-level one, I will fight for Jixian hall. Hua Shengxiong, I will fight with you today!" Hua Ruge''s scolding hasn''t stopped.


    Deacons think this young man is good. He just came here with such a mentality of keeping honor for Jixian hall. He is a good young man.


    Of course, Hua Shengxiong can''t accept it. If he plays with a child, he will make people laugh if he wins. Besides, it''s really a crime of starting a war with Jixian hall.


    He knew that this was Hua Ruge''s plan, and of course he would not be fooled.


    But he just wanted to understand that he didn''t wait to talk, and Hua rugo rushed to say, "why don''t you talk? You know shame, don''t you? I don''t believe you don''t have any awe for how many heroes have been out of Jixian hall. "


    The deacons nodded at the compliment, and then thought Hua Shengxiong was even more disgusting.


    Hua Ruyan''s brain is not happy. Looking at Hua Ruyan''s singing and feeling, he seems to really feel that his father has done something wrong.


    Hua Shengxiong looks at the endless Hua Ruge and then looks at the walls that are not like the collapse. His chest is blue and his face is blue and white.


    "I don''t have a wrong attitude, Hua Shengxiong. I think you really don''t pay attention to my Jixian hall, or to the people in my Jixian hall." Hua Ruge pointed at him and scolded him.


    The deacons'' faces were completely ruined by the last sentence.


    They always have a higher eye than the top, only they look down on others, which others look down on their share.


    "Hua Ruge, you are good at turning black and white." Hua Shengxiong is biting his teeth.


    "I''m black and white?" Hua Ruge looked like a ghost and stared at him and said, "I''ll ask you if you hit the wall?"


    Hua Shengxiong didn''t wait to speak, but she snatched: "you must have said no, let''s let your son say."


    She turned her head to Hua Ruyan again and said, "I''m saying now, if you think it''s you, nod your head."


    Deacons lock their eyes on Hua Ruyan.


    "Are you after me today to kill me?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Hua Ruyan gnaws his teeth and nods.


    "Have I already entered the door, and you still don''t give up?" She asked again.


    Hua Ruyan continues to nod, and now he responds, knowing that Hua Ruge is going to wrap him in, so he left an eye in his heart early, and later he must have killed his father and didn''t start.


    "They couldn''t get in from the array, so they smashed the wall, didn''t they?" Hua Yuege asked in the same tone.


    "No, it''s not my father who broke the wall. It''s you. You''ve been framing us." Hua Ruyan tries to make his words clear. There is no way. His teeth are leaking.


    Hua Yuege was confused for a while, and then angrily said, "Damn it, you didn''t tell the truth. You want to kill me. I smashed the wall and let you kill me?"


    Hua Ruyan didn''t organize the language for a while.


    In fact, what he wants to say is that Hua rugo can only frame his father and son by smashing the wall, but the reaction is not fast enough.


    At this time, Hua rugo has started again: "I''m really shocked by your ability to make up stories. This wall is smashed in from the outside. Do I have a separate body?"


    Hua Ruyan said with difficulty: "you have..."


    He wants to say that Hua Ruge has the golden system of soul, but Hua Ruge has said, "you say I have a separate body? I can''t listen to you if you make it up. It''s ridiculous. Your family has nothing to do with it to frame me. "


    The deacons all nodded their heads imperceptibly, which was obvious.


    Seeing Hua Shengxiong''s black face and murderous eyes, it''s obvious that he moved his hands. What else can I say.


    Of course, they didn''t know that Hua Shengxiong just wanted to kill Hua Ruge who played black and white and provoked discord.


    He knows some of these deacons and is good at talking, but now she''s so provocative, the people in Jixian hall will hate him.


    There are some evil and abnormal people in the Jixian hall, and they are also famous. If they stare at them, there will be no peace in Washington.


    Hua Ruyan is now shocked by the shamelessness of Hua Ruge. He has no idea what to say.


    "Now you know your heart is empty? When you just smashed the wall, you didn''t care about the reputation of Jixian hall. " Hua rugo continued to shout, "do you know that because of you, the whole Jixian hall will be blacked by you. How can you behave when you let the people of Jixian hall go out?"


    Deacons'' faces are blacker. They are a group of paranoid people who look at themselves as high minded. Now they are beaten to the door by others. It''s a great shame.


    "The people of Jixian hall work hard to have your peace now. You not only don''t cherish it, but also are so provocative. It''s really pissed me off. Pissed me off." Hua Ruge was so angry that she jumped at the spot, which infected many experts and deacons who came to watch.


    Their idea now is that Jixian hall is a whole, they can''t just let a new person come out like this. We should also contribute our share.


    So Hua Shengxiong saw the deacons step forward.


    One of them, a 30-year-old man, said, "the first Duke is so powerful that he has called. If the Jixian hall is not good enough, I will ask for a statement."


    The man was obviously angry, and his plain face seemed to be covered with frost.


    Hua Shengxiong wanted to explain when the Deacon came to ask, but after so many years of arrogance, now he sees a young man questioning himself indiscriminately, and his heart is also burning.


    Hua Ruge secretly laughed in her heart. She had just been talking in order to arouse the deacons'' anger. In addition to tying these people who had nothing to do with themselves to their chariots, she also wanted to take advantage of Hua Shengxiong''s psychology to completely settle the matter.


    Because as long as Hua Shengxiong and the deacons have a conflict today, they will take the destruction of the wall as the basis when talking about it.


    It''s not a fact, it''s also a fact that can''t be overturned.


    Hua Shengxiong naturally knew Hua Ruge''s abacus, so he reluctantly suppressed his anger and patiently said: "this is a misunderstanding."


    "Did you call or was there a misunderstanding?" Another deacon in his forties said angrily.


    They don''t have enough patience.


    "It''s a misunderstanding to hit the face of Jixian hall. Wouldn''t anyone really kill us?" Another stood up, united with the outside world, and shared the same hatred and common hatred.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose, his face was still filled with indignation, but his eyes were already waiting for a good show.


    She would like to see how Hua Shengxiong can bear the anger of the whole Jixian hall.


    At that time, she will not let go of the bite here. The emperor orders to interrogate, and the people complain. Several fires are burning at the same time. She wants to see how many layers of Hua Shengxiong''s skin will be shed.


    Hua Shengxiong has a fire in his heart. He thought he would ask the young people about it. It''s not a secret that Hua Ru song club''s golden system soul skill. Naturally, this investigation is clear. Unexpectedly, this group of people are so disrespectful.


    The face of Jixian hall is the face, and the face of the first Duke of Dazheng is not the insole. If he is defeated today, what will others think of him.


    On the contrary, if he can win today, his position will be more stable and the people will be more convinced of him.


    Hua Ruge stepped back at the right time.


    "I said that I didn''t smash the wall. You can''t frame me, but what can you do to me even if I smash it?" Hua Shengxiong releases the spiritual power in his body, and forces the people under strong pressure.


    Does that mean war?


    Hua Ruge was very satisfied with it. She felt that Hua Shengxiong was not a stupid person and was not so easily stimulated. She was only in a high position, but she could not see himself clearly.


    As long as it''s people who will have their own problems, as long as they find their weaknesses and start, the hard to deal with people will be better.


    "You dare to despise Jixian hall so much."


    I don''t know who said it angrily, and then the Deacon and the onlookers all stepped forward to release their momentum.


    These two sides are paranoid people. Hua rugo thinks that he just needs to watch the fun now, but unfortunately there is no melon seeds and tea.

 Chapter 133

    Because the walls of Jixian Hall fell down, a battle between Jixian hall and the first state government began.


    The deacons of Jixian hall came out this time are all junior. They fought with Hua Shengxiong five times.


    The battle division ranks from level 1 to level 7 fighters, the battle division, the star level division from one star to seven stars, the battle division, the holy pole division and the highest god class division.


    The level of soulmakers is the same, from the first level to the first level, then to the soulmakers, the first to the seven star level, the Holy soulmakers and the divine soulmakers.


    Hua rugo observed when they were fighting. The five deacons who went up were five-star fighters. Hua Shengxiong was able to draw with five five-star, at least six-star.


    Six star war division, think of her strength horror.


    But no matter how bad the brain is, it will be beaten.


    Hua Ruge''s bad thoughts.


    "I will."


    "I will."


    There were two more high voices in Jixian hall, and then two more people were added in the war circle. The aftermath of the war was very strong, and others were strong enough to resist it. Her weak chicken body could only lean back all the time.


    "Come to me." Suddenly, one of them reached out and pulled her to her side, holding them up with their spiritual strength to avoid fighting.


    Hua Ruge turns around and finds out that it''s old acquaintance, Song Ming, Xiao YuYan''s former fiance.


    He is still the same, a cold face, is not that kind of amazing type, but bear to see.


    "You came before me?" Hua Ruge had a good impression on this man, so he chatted casually.


    "Don''t think you''ve won. The Jixian hall is not all fools. You can find out how the wall is destroyed if you want to." Song Ming said.


    Hua Ruge pretended to be silly and said, "what do you mean?"


    "I didn''t see what you did, but in your style, you must have destroyed this wall." Song Ming said firmly.


    Hua Ruge snorted, "don''t look like you know me very well. We don''t know each other."


    "You''d better think about the future. It''s found out that you have instigated Jixian hall and the first Duke of the state. There are not many accusations against the nine families." He still speaks his own words.


    "I thought maybe we could be friends, but now I''ll forget. I don''t play with people who are too smart." Hua Ruge has some disrespectful ways.


    Song Ming finally looked at her and asked, "why?"


    "You know me so well, but I don''t know you. Isn''t it dangerous for me and me?" The rational analysis of Hua Ruge.


    Song Ming''s chin slightly points, like identification, but did not speak again.


    "I have only one question. I have always been curious about your relationship with Xiao Yuyan." Hua Yuege couldn''t help asking.


    She would like to know what kind of complex would make them engaged, but not love each other.


    "Before, she had to practice with her family''s resources, so she agreed to be engaged. Now she doesn''t need to enter the Jixian hall." Song Ming is very concise.


    "You are, son of a bitch." Hua Ruge had thought about this before, but Song Ming always thought it was different from SHANGUAN chuyun, so he had a doubt in his heart. Unexpectedly, it was true.


    "She doesn''t like me either. She just lets her family do things for her. It''s a trade, so to speak, it''s mutual use." Song Ming said again.


    Hua Ruge can understand a little now. It''s not too bad not to cheat the girl''s feelings.


    "What a tragic story." She sighed.


    It''s torture for two people who don''t love each other, but she didn''t find that her mood had changed. She thought it was torture for two people to be together every day.


    "There is no way for anyone to be poor all his life unless he is very lucky or very unlucky." He said, looking into the distance, and did not know what he was thinking, or who he was thinking.


    Hua Ruge was touched by his words.


    He who can express such feelings must be a man with a story.


    The two people here chatted, but the battlefield there was in full swing. Hua Shengxiong still didn''t have it, showing signs of defeat.


    She thought it was a little strange, because every time Hua Shengxiong seemed to be tired of coping, as if another straw could kill his camel, which was too heavy, so someone constantly joined the battle circle.


    However, Hua Shengxiong was always in the same state. He was tired of coping with the situation, but he didn''t suffer from any loss, which made people doubt his real strength more than once.


    Under the constant pressure of seven people, Hua Shengxiong''s eyes were full of cold light. A fierce fist and a light yellow power spread around her. The powerful power brought waves of air waves.


    A few people around were hit before they could dodge. They took a few steps back under hard resistance.


    One man has the upper hand against seven.


    The battle was as loud as song. Fortunately, she didn''t act rashly against Shanghua Shengxiong, or she would easily suffer.


    She still can''t underestimate the strong and the family background of the world.


    It''s really much more powerful than a person.


    This kind of thinking also makes her plan to build a team. If she has a group of cowherd under her control, she will have a lot of potential and will not be afraid to collide with these families with strong potential.


    Hua Shengxiong is very ambitious at the moment. He just wants to clean up these ungrateful young people and strangle Hua Ruge himself.


    So he did not stop in the space of several people''s retreat. He thought that a deacon in front of him had smashed the past with a fist. The golden aura soared, and it was powerful at a glance.


    At this time, the deacon was shocked by the aura wave before he straightened out the breath, and there was no way to deal with the sudden blow.


    "Bang!"


    In the distance, a silver aura suddenly came. It collided with the golden aura. After the huge collision sound, the strong afterwave brought dust and smoke.


    The three old deacons, who had been standing here, took a step forward.


    "Hua Shengxiong, I think you used to be a member of our Jixian hall. Now you are so unbridled. Do you really think there is no one in our Jixian hall?" The speaker is less than 50 years old, about the same age as Hua Shengxiong.


    "I said it''s a misunderstanding. It''s all about the boy playing black and white. But you didn''t hear me explain it. Shouldn''t I be angry?" Hua Shengxiong said angrily.


    He was just stopped. He was very unhappy. He thought that all the people in Jixian hall hated him.


    "No matter what was the reason before, but now you dare to fight against the people of Jixian hall, which is to be the enemy of Jixian hall." The Deacon''s attitude was even tougher.


    He was the classmate Hua Shengxiong had mentioned before, but he took a different position and ignored some of his feelings.


    "Since you Jixian hall want to fight, our government is not afraid of things." Hua Shengxiong was more angry at this.


    After hearing this, these people not only did not investigate the cause of the wall falling, but declared war, which showed that the Jixian hall had never paid attention to him.


    Just as he doesn''t pay attention to others, this can produce a strong logic of sin no matter what I do to you, as long as you resist.

 Chapter 134

    "If you say so, I can only fight in Jixian hall." As the old deacon stepped forward, a strong sense of war came out.


    Hua Shengxiong also stepped forward and said, "I''ve thought that for a long time."


    Two people, one gold and one silver, collide with each other. They are also six-star battle divisions. The battle aftermath is huge. Onlookers can continue to watch only when they strengthen their energy shield.


    Hua Ruge looks at Song Ming, who is constantly increasing his energy output, but still looks the same. He thinks that this man is a bit strange. It is reasonable that a star wars master will never have such strength.


    She just thought it was a person with a story.


    The residential area of Jixian hall is far behind. It''s a very large site. It should be built to take care of the strength of the people here so as not to affect the surrounding buildings.


    In the distance, Su Nianxia came over, but he was blocked by the aftereffects of the battle and managed to get in with a magic weapon to release the border.


    Hua Ruge waved to her, and she walked around the battle circle of the two.


    "The Duke of China has come to Jixian hall to have a competition. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime event. We should have a good look." Su Nianxia looks forward to it.


    Only in the Jixian hall can we see the battle of the strong at this level.


    All cast strange eyes, even Hua Ruge was stunned.


    Su Nianxia is later. I don''t know what happened. I don''t think Hua Shengxiong and Jixian hall will have a conflict.


    Su Nianxia received people''s eyes and turned to Hua Ruge and asked, "little brother, did I say something wrong?"


    "Yes." Hua is nodding like a song.


    "It''s not a contest. What else can it be? Gambling? " Su Nianxia said this interesting way: "is there a big picture? I want to win in Jixian hall. "


    Hua Yuege splashed cold water: "unfortunately, it''s not."


    "Not yet?" Su Nianxia murmured, then looked to the battlefield.


    At the moment, the two fight in full swing. Their moves are fierce, and they are all fierce. Su Nianxia looks for a while and says, "won''t they come to smash the scene?"


    She said she didn''t believe it.


    Hua Shengxiong''s scenery is limitless now, and the government is in the ascendant, but the Jixian hall is the foundation of Dazhen for hundreds of years, and it is not enough to provoke.


    Hua Ruge replied this time: "it''s almost like a smash."


    "No way." Su Nianxia finds it difficult to accept.


    The two forces are not in a mess.


    Hua Ruge smiled and didn''t speak.


    Hua Shengxiong has been outspoken in these years, but after all, he has no inside information. If he is to the shangjixian hall, he must suffer losses.


    This is what Hua rugo would love to see.


    Su Nianxia also found Hua Ruge''s smile. She turned her eyes and pointed at her. The expression in her big eyes was "does it have anything to do with you?"


    The strong are like clouds here. Even if she speaks in a low voice, she may be heard, so she doesn''t open her mouth when she thinks of the possibility.


    Hua rugo thought that the little girl was really smart, but she still spread out her hands and looked innocent.


    Su Nianxia''s eyes were full of suspicion, with a dour mouth and a face of disbelief.


    She doesn''t believe that other people can provoke Hua Shengxiong to fight with Jixian hall, but if it''s Hua Ruge, she absolutely believes.


    Hua rugo thinks that children nowadays can''t be underestimated.


    Her mental skill is talent and accumulated experience of the last life. Although she died in her early twenties, there are traces to follow after all.


    This girl''s talent is no worse than her own. She is likely to be even higher.


    But Su Nianxia is not sure. After all, it''s too far fetched.


    Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder to make her think less.


    At that time, the battlefield changed. Hua Shengxiong was defeated by the long deacon for three steps, and his face was slightly white.


    Maybe it''s because Hua Shengxiong has experienced a fierce battle before, and his strength has consumed a part of it. Naturally, his fight with the deacons in his heyday has been a bit of a downfall.


    You should think that Hua Shengxiong is not far from giving up.


    However, it seems that Hua Shengxiong was completely enraged. His eyes were colder and he stepped forward a few steps. The attack was fiercer than before.


    He is used to how to allow himself to lose.


    The elder deacon lost in his own home battle, which was too humiliating, so he tried his best. The two collided frequently and became more and more fierce.


    Hua Ruge said to fight. If one of them is injured, it''s really a revenge. Even if someone found out one day that he framed Hua Shengxiong.


    Neither side will give up.


    After all, they are strong enough that no one dares to challenge them. An island is stronger and unwilling to win or lose.


    After several rounds, the deacon was slapped a few meters away by Hua Shengxiong, and his feet slipped on the ground for a while before he could stabilize himself.


    The Deacon frowned. It seemed that he had been hurt internally.


    At their level, it''s very difficult to knock down or see the injury. Sometimes it''s just a step back and it''s absolutely downwind, not to mention that.


    "So strong." Hua Ruge''s subconscious shout.


    She didn''t expect her cheap strength to be so strong, even the deacon of Jixian hall was not an opponent.


    Su Nianxia nodded: "of course, the Duke of China can become a famous minister on which the emperor relies. Of course, his strength cannot be weak."


    Hua Ruge is glad that he didn''t get it right easily, otherwise he will suffer.


    Hua Shengxiong saw that the deacon was hurt, and he didn''t wait for him to slow down. He went up and attacked.


    His fist was wrapped in golden aura, and he attacked the steward with iron blood.


    The people of Jixian hall know that if the power of that fist is hit, the Deacon will be killed half of his life, but Hua Shengxiong''s action is extremely fast. The people in this hall are all equal to his strength, and there is no time to rescue.


    Hua Ruge just brows jump, not too much worry.


    "Stop!"


    A light voice shrouded it, making people unable to determine the direction.


    And clearly the voice is not loud, but clearly spread to the ears of all people, so that people''s inexplicable spirit of a tight, awe born heart.


    Hua Shengxiong can''t take it back, whether he wants to stop or not.


    But when the fist was about to hit the Deacon''s chest, it seemed to be impacted by an energy. People didn''t see anything, and they saw that the golden aura on Hua Shengxiong''s hand disappeared, and the whole man stepped back several steps.


    Hua Ruge Mu Lu wondered how she felt that the power just stopped Sheng Xiong from China came from two faint words.


    What kind of power can stop Hua Shengxiong''s downfall.


    This Jixian hall is really crouching tiger, hidden dragon. It can''t be underestimated.


    "It seems that I haven''t been out for a long time. A young generation wants to hurt people in my Jixian hall?" There was a little anger in the voice.


    Hua Ruge only felt a flower in front of her eyes. Suddenly an old man with white eyebrows and beard appeared on the square in front of her. At first sight, she was still ten feet away. She just took a step to get close to her. The white figure was dazzling.


    "This is the legend of shrinking the earth into an inch?" Su Nianxia said excitedly.


    Hua Ruge has also heard of this kind of magic power. It''s ten Zhang in one step, but as Su Nianxia said, isn''t it only in the legend?


    She actually saw someone use it and thought it was amazing.


    "Welcome the owner."


    All the people of Jixian hall bow and salute, and their voices are very respectful.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia also bent in a dazed way. They were surprised. It''s said that the leader of Jixian hall is very mysterious and hasn''t appeared for many years. I didn''t expect to see them today.


    It can also be seen how much trouble it has caused.


    "The owner." Hua Shengxiong regretted it now, but it would be too humiliating to show his timidity now, so he suppressed his disordered mental power and said, "I didn''t mean to be the enemy of Jixian hall, but I was framed by villains."


    Hua Ruge''s heart is not good. She didn''t expect that there would be people who Hua Shengxiong could explain honestly so soon.


    Previously, she calculated that Hua Shengxiong was wronged inexplicably, and his mood was inevitably upset and impatient. Such a state of mind is easy to hurt people, but as long as he hurt people''s situation, it will be different. If there are big people coming out, things will only get worse.


    But now Hua Shengxiong didn''t wait to hurt others, so someone like him came out to stop him. This plan is not only disordered, but also because this variable may involve himself.


    After all, the trace of the wall being smashed is still there. As long as the experienced people go to see it, they will know that it was not hurt by palm power, but was smashed.


    By combining her Jinsi spiritualism with her previous performance, people must have believed that she did it.


    Her eyes were fixed, and her heart began to calculate quickly how she could solve the crisis.


    "What villain can frame you? I can see clearly when you start hurting people. Can''t you take me as an old fool?" The owner''s voice is not loud, but his attitude is very tough.


    Hua Shengxiong wanted to talk about Hua Ruge as soon as he was asked by the owner. He didn''t expect the old owner to bully people like this.


    That''s crazy.


    He is angry in his heart, but he dare not attack. As for strength, he is not an opponent, so he has no arrogant capital.


    "There is a cause for everything. Can''t the owner ask me about my sin?" He said, biting his teeth.


    He now knows that he has the way of Hua Ruge. Even if he is on the bar with Jixian hall, he will bite Hua Ruge out.


    "What happened?" As expected, the old master asked the wounded deacon.


    The deacon was almost hurt by Hua Shengxiong ''


    The old master looked at the broken wall with an eyebrow, and asked the people in a slightly cold voice, "is it true?"


    Everyone in Jixian hall nodded.


    More humane: "thanks to our hurry, otherwise he would have killed the people of our Jixian hall."


    "Yes, he chased people to Jixian hall, obviously he didn''t pay attention to us." And there are people who add to it.


    Hua Ruge is a bit muddled. The people in the Jixian hall are so cute. The owner of the old hall asked his own people. Of course, it was his own reason.


    Hua Shengxiong almost blew up in the face of the criticism from the whole Jixian hall.

 Chapter 135

    Hua Ruyan almost vomited blood. It''s Jixian hall or bandit''s nest. Why don''t you talk about it.


    He and his father clearly did nothing. They could speak up. How could they be like dumb people eating Coptis? They couldn''t explain anything.


    After so many years of prosperity, they are the first to suffer from this kind of dumb loss, which is really too much.


    Hua Shengxiong didn''t think so, but the old master didn''t give him a chance to talk. He said directly, "why do I ask you clearly? What else do you have to say?"


    "It''s just one side of their word. I''m going to find Hua Ruge to confront them." Hua Shengxiong endured his temper and continued to defend.


    He can''t let Hua Ruge go even if he has a feud with Jixian hall.


    Before the old master could speak, Hua Ruge ran out. First, he saluted the old master and said, "Hello, master, I''m a new disciple of Jixian hall. Today, he killed me before breaking the wall."


    As long as no one goes to investigate, Hua rugo thinks that he is not an opponent of his own.


    Seeing Hua rugo''s praise, the old house owner nodded: "I''ve heard of you. You are the first in this competition. You are so nice, young man."


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect that he didn''t ask about the accident, but came to praise himself. The Jixian hall is too short.


    "Thank you for your praise. I will continue to work hard to win honor for the Jixian hall. I will not let such villains damage the reputation of my Jixian hall." Hua Ruge said good things, but also did not forget to satirize Hua Shengxiong.


    "Hua is like a song. Don''t think you can beat black and white with your smooth tongue. If I did it, I only need to check the trace." Hua Shengxiong doesn''t hide his killing intention. Otherwise, how can Hua rugo get into such a strong enemy.


    Look at his eyes. If the old landlord is not present, he must start.


    "It also needs to be verified. Whoever is present doesn''t know it was you who did it. You not only provoked me, but also wanted to pay for it. As a member of Jixian hall, I was the first to disagree." Hua Ruge Baqi: "Hua Shengxiong, I want to fight with you for the reputation of Jixian hall. Dare you fight?"


    People in Jixian hall give Hua Ruge a thumbs up and admire her courage.


    Before, Hua Shengxiong disagreed, but now he wanted to kill Hua Ruge so much that he said, "I agree."


    Hua Ruge laughed and said, "you really have the face to fight. Let''s see if you can''t do something shameless like him, and shout your innocence. It''s a joke."


    Even if Hua Shengxiong now expends a lot of strength and receives the attack from the old master, she dare not fight him.


    From the beginning, he was the victim.


    "You..." Hua Shengxiong pointed at her and said angrily, "dare not?"


    "I''m a coward, but I''m no better than some people." She made up her mind to annoy him.


    The people of Jixian hall around laughed.


    "Su Nianxia is to coax way:" so old and child duel, really not ashamed


    "Yes!" There is a sound of harmony below.


    Hua Yuege then said to Hua Yueyan outside the door, "how can you look so ugly? I can''t stand your father. "


    Hua Ruyan had been hurt, and then he had a stomach full of gas. Now after listening to Hua Ruge, he turned his eyes and fainted.


    "I killed you."


    Hua Shengxiong drinks angrily, and then grabs at Hua Ruge''s neck. His fingertips surround the golden aura, which will break her neck.


    "Killing me won''t change anything." Hua Ruge''s neck is stiff, but she still waits.


    "Unbridled!"


    The owner of the old house drank again with a little anger.


    Hua Shengxiong''s body seems to have been hit hard. He retreats back abruptly. He retreats more than ten steps in a row. He covers his chest, his face is completely bloodless, and a trace of blood overflows from the corner of his mouth.


    Hua Ruge secretly says that it''s right. You killed the people of Jixian hall in front of the leader of Jixian hall. You''re not looking for death.


    "Hua Shengxiong, I think you really want to start a war with my Jixian hall. If you want to open your mouth, I will take the initiative." The hall master snapped, the voice with pressure let the injured Hua Shengxiong spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Can the old landlord be unreasonable because of his strength?" Hua Shengxiong was not polite when he saw his face torn.


    "Unbridled, how can you talk to the owner?" The next deacon shouted.


    The people of Jixian hall are angry this time. Hua Shengxiong doesn''t have a long memory.


    "All right." The owner pressed his hand against Hua Shengxiong and said, "I''ll give you a chance to argue. We''ll meet together tomorrow to see how the emperor decides."


    "I ask that the traces of that wall be examined now." Hua Shengxiong said conditionally.


    "It''s not your turn here. Get out of here." And there was a scolding.


    As soon as someone opens his mouth, there will be more people joining him.


    Hua rugo felt that he was really in the bandit''s den. These people were unreasonable.


    Hua Shengxiong is angry, but his body can''t support him. Just now I don''t know what means the old master used. It''s hard for him to talk now.


    Hua Ruge saw it and said to the boy at the door, "don''t be disgraced here, just take your master back."


    The boy quickly ran in from the broken wall.


    When Hua Shengxiong finally left, he saw Hua Ruge''s eyes were sharp like blades.


    Hua rugo thought that he had already thought of ten thousand ways to kill himself, but he could only think about it.


    As soon as he left, the owner''s face came down and said to Hua Ruge, "after all, it''s because of you. You have an unshirkable responsibility."


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s the responsibility of the disciples."


    "Then I''ll punish you. Do you recognize it?" The owner said again.


    "I will punish you." Hua Ruge is clever this time.


    This time, she has an unshirkable responsibility for the Jixian Pavilion and the Chinese government, and she will be punished for fair handling.


    "Then I will punish you to rebuild the collapsed wall. Do you have any opinion?" The owner said seriously.


    Hua Ruge is stunned. If she deals with the place herself, she can''t hide the traces. Can''t anyone see it?


    This is a chance to destroy the body.


    I didn''t think I was so lucky.


    "Yes, I will do well." She nodded repeatedly.


    She certainly agreed with such a bargain.


    "When will you build it and when will you be knighted?" The owner snorted and turned to leave.


    The people of Jixian hall all came together to comfort her. This time, they have a good impression on China.


    After a round of greeting, Su Nianxia came over and looked at the big wall and said, "can you build a wall, little brother?"


    "Of course not." Hua is like a song.


    "If it doesn''t work, your title will be lost. It''s a chance to be a noble." Su Nianxia said to her, "it''s really unfair that the Duke of China broke it and asked you to repair it."


    "Who told you that Hua Shengxiong had smashed it?" Hua Yuege asked her.


    "That''s what everyone does..." Su Nianxia said that this reaction came over: "is it the little brother you hit?"


    "So there''s no wrong punishment." Hua Yuege smiled and went out.


    Su Nianxia still couldn''t figure out what was going on. He just wanted to ask Hua Ruge that he had gone.


    "What are you doing, little brother?" She shouted.


    "Let me have a look here. I''ll go to the city to find a bricklayer to build the wall." Hua Ruge didn''t return.


    "The curator will punish you."


    "I''m not going to be punished alone." Hua rushes through the void like a song.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su read summer.


    It seems that this is the reason why she didn''t think of it.


    Hua rugo plans to work all night long. She starts to work with ten Masons. She thinks it''s easy, but only when she practices it can she know the importance here.


    She studied for half an evening and finally fell asleep on the wall.


    The next day, the courtyard wall was finished. Hua rugo got up from the wall and paid for it. He went to find the place where the Deacon wanted to live.


    Song Ming, Su Nianxia, Shi Yan and others have already allocated places to live, and only miss her.


    It is said that the living environment and conditions here are good. She can''t wait to hug the big bed.


    "The curator said that when you''re done building it, he''ll tell you about the title." The Deacon gave the order.


    For her now, a comfortable and soft bed is better than a noble title.


    However, she nodded, "thank you very much, deacon."


    The Deacon told her where, and she found it.


    All the rooms in Jixian hall are arranged in circles.


    The outer circle is occupied by people with low strength, and the inner circle is occupied by people with higher strength. They are all distributed in this way in turn to the center of the circle, so living in several rings can show their strength.


    Hua Ruge goes to the center of the circle and reaches the bamboo forest where the owner of the museum is located.


    A different place here is a large bamboo forest, in which there is a bamboo house.


    Hua Ruge was shocked when she came in from the outside. She knew the principle of the rough array. She thought the whole bamboo forest was a big array. It would be very difficult to enter without the consent of the owner.


    Walking to the bamboo house, Hua Ruge saw the owner of the pavilion tasting tea on a table, and saw Hua Ruge with a faint smile: "come and sit."


    "I dare not arrogate it, just stand." In front of such a strong man, Hua Ruge dare not push his nose and face.


    Otherwise, if someone else is unhappy, he may not even have room to resist and turn into a pile of slag.


    "Even the Hua family dares to mess with dolls, even sitting with my old man?" The old master said half jokingly and half seriously.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know what he meant, but said: "there was some conflict between disciples and Hua family, which also affected the Jixian hall. It''s the disciples'' fault."


    She felt that no matter what the owner of the old house meant, there would be no mistake in apologizing.


    "I''m just chatting, and you don''t have to be too reserved." The old master said and tasted the tea.


    "Yes." Hua Yuege answered honestly.


    "Good tea." The owner put down the teacup and squinted.


    Hua rugo always felt awkward standing there. She didn''t know what the old man was going to do, and she couldn''t figure it out with a single word, so she just stood here waiting for others to talk.


    She knew that it was the tactics of the old master, but she was still a little worried. She knew that he wanted to say something important, but she didn''t know what it was.


    "You are more than a chain of Jixian pavilions." The old master suddenly stared at her and said, "you are the culprit."

 Chapter 136

    Hua Ruge''s heart was shocked, but even though such a sudden attack did not make her feel helpless, he said lightly: "the owner of the museum is very observant, and the disciples are really just victims."


    The owner laughed after listening.


    Hua Ruge looks at her face, confused. What does this old man mean?


    "I appreciate your ability to defend yourself at all times." He laughed and said, "sit down and have a cup of tea."


    Although I don''t know what happened, but they let her twice. Hua Ruge could only be deferential rather than obedient. She sat opposite the owner.


    The owner of the museum, with white hair and white beard, is very kind. He looks like an old man next door. Sitting beside him, he can hear many stories he didn''t know.


    Hua Ruge suddenly had this strange feeling.


    "I knew you had smashed the wall, so don''t deny it." The owner squinted at her, his eyes were meaningful and elusive.


    Hua rugo knew that such an old man would not cheat with himself. If he didn''t admit it, he would be inferior. So he said, "the owner of the museum is really hot eyed. It''s really me."


    "I didn''t expect you to admit it so soon." The owner said, his face full of admiration, not surprisingly.


    This really made Hua rugo guess. He really didn''t cheat himself to say it, but he really knew it.


    "The Hua family is aggressive, and I can''t help it. Please forgive me." Although it''s impossible to know, Hua Ruge still holds the last glimmer of hope.


    I hope he can punish himself in a less cruel way.


    "You don''t have to be nervous at all," the librarian said with a smile. "If you punish me, I already punished you just now."


    "Then you call me?" The voice of Hua Ruge became more and more confused.


    "Don''t worry, have tea." The owner said, most of the time, his eyes fell on Hua Ruge''s face.


    Hua rugo thought it was wrong, but she didn''t know how it was wrong.


    As the owner of the old house, it must be easy to deal with her. There is no need to beat around the bush.


    Now it''s possible that you don''t want to move yourself.


    Hua Ruge thought about it, and then took a big sip of tea cup. Anyway, what should come is always coming, just let go and deal with it.


    The owner continued to drink tea, but there was a trace of appreciation in his eyes.


    It''s a good character to be free and unrestrained.


    But


    "What can I do for you, librarian? I''ll take it." Hua Yuege put down his teacup and asked.


    "It''s nothing. The owner of Jixian hall naturally wants to protect his disciples. Don''t worry. I won''t say it''s you when I go to the palace to meet the saint." The curator gave her a reassuring pill.


    But he felt that there was no fluctuation in the expression of Hua Ruge.


    She is a person who only believes in her own subjective judgment. If she doesn''t want to, it''s difficult for her to change her mood.


    "Thank you for your patronage." Hua Yuege says thanks.


    She now knows too little information to judge what the old man wants to do.


    But she knew that she must have something to interest him, otherwise the old man would not let her deal with the walls by herself, and would not give anyone a handle.


    What''s more obvious is his critical look.


    "Good..." The owner wanted to say something else, but he soon changed his way with a smile: "let''s go."


    Hua Yuege thanks again and leaves the bamboo garden.


    After she left the bamboo forest, there was a flash of golden lines on the ground. The array of the whole bamboo forest was started. It could not enter but exit.


    The owner looks at the direction of Hua Ruge''s departure and shakes his head.


    "What do you mean by shaking your head?" The cold voice came from the room, and the back door opened a black figure should stand there in the sun, even though his face did not smile at all.


    He was born handsome, cold face also has the impulse to let girls jump up.


    He stepped out of the room and made a faint noise on the dead leaves.


    "What do you mean by shaking your head?" I asked His magnetic voice is very pleasant, but very low, with a little dissatisfied taste.


    It is Tuo BARREI.


    "I said younger martial brother, not when elder martial brother said you, this girl is too resourceful to control, let alone like this kind of calm girl who can support the scene." The old master commented.


    Tuo Ba Rui sat down and hummed, "it''s like you know everything."


    "After all, elder martial brother eats more salt than you do."


    "It''s not a lifetime without a woman." Tuoba Rui doesn''t believe.


    The owner of the old restaurant was shocked for a while and then said with a smile: "I find that your words have changed a lot. They were not like this before."


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t speak anymore. He just rubs Hua Ruge''s cup with his hand. It seems that he can feel her breath.


    Just when the old master thought he would not open his mouth, he stared at the cup and said, "you can''t understand this kind of thing."


    The old master thinks that Tuoba Rui has a strong smell of gunpowder.


    When I asked him for help, I was still short. Now it''s good. Except sarcasm, it''s satire.


    I said that the girl is not suitable to marry home. How can I say that I''ll turn my face around? What''s more, I''m telling the truth.


    When I saw him for the first time, I felt that no man could be smarter than her.


    No matter what he thinks, Tuo Ba Rui picks up the cup and drinks tea.


    "That was used by the girl just now." The old master reminded me.


    He remembered that Tuo BARREI was a person who didn''t like being close to people very much. He had a set of utensils for everything he ate and never let others use them.


    Now I even drink water from someone else''s cup. I''m afraid he should be dizzy after listening.


    "I only drink it when I know it. Do you think I don''t care about the broken tea here?" Tuoba Rui is very disgusted.


    The old master''s always calm face changed many times in this evening.


    "I say you''ve fallen in love with that girl, haven''t you?" The old master asked incredulously. Before that, he just thought that Tuoba Rui cared about this girl. Unexpectedly, he had reached such a point.


    "I won''t tell you what you shouldn''t ask." Tuo Barry played with the teacup in his hand and said, "but you must remember to promise me that you will protect her during the period here, and don''t let me see that she has a little damage."


    "Don''t worry, as long as she is in Jixian hall, I will guarantee her safety, but if I go out, I can''t guarantee it."


    "It''s all for your protection. What else can I do?" Tuoba Rui said to put the cup away, turned around and left.


    The old master was surprised at Tuo barrui''s mood, but even more surprised at his last move.


    "What are you doing with my cup?"


    "She''s used it. It can''t be used any more." Tuoba Rui said, the people have disappeared.

 Chapter 137

    Jixian hall is dedicated by the dynasty. Royal disciples can ignore any Yamen and officials except for the Royal dispatch. Only the royal family can deal with any mistakes. It is an organization beyond the national mechanism and has a very detached status.


    Hua Ruge''s residence is on the Sixth Ring Road, which is a separate courtyard with a garden and flowers in the snow even in winter.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t know the varieties of these flowers and plants. It''s supposed to be some of the world''s unique precious flowers and plants that can resist cold.


    There is a small pavilion for tea tasting under the window. On the other side, there is a flower stand. Under the flower stand, there is a rocking chair. I think there will be vines climbing up in summer. It''s cool in the evening.


    The room is very large, and the whole room is dark red. The front one is the hall, and the back one is the dining room. On the left is the bedroom, on the right is the room for cultivation,


    there are five or six rooms in the backyard row, which are for the servants to live in, as well as the place for the horse shed, carriage and sedan chair.


    This is a small mansion, but Hua Ruge is deserted.


    Hua Ruge walked in under the guidance of the Deacon and thanked the Deacon repeatedly.


    Deacons are in charge of Jixian hall. Some of them are in charge of big things and some of them are in charge of small things, with different levels.


    And this is a little deacon with the grace like a song. He is less than 30 years old.


    "I admire the Deacon who fought with Hua Shengxiong yesterday. I don''t know which ring he lives in." Hua Yuege almost asked.


    When she came here for the first time, she naturally wanted to find out the details of the characters here.


    "The Deacon lives in the Fourth Ring Road. If you want to find out, just go to the neighborhood." The Deacon had a good impression on China Ruge. I didn''t have any airs when I saw her.


    Hua Ruge is shocked.


    She thought that the elite of Jixian hall had been dispatched yesterday, but did not expect that those who are only weaker than huashengxiong are qualified to live in the Fourth Ring Road?


    How abnormal the people living in the Third Ring Road should be.


    "Did the seniors in the Third Ring Road appear yesterday?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    The Deacon nodded: "of course, unless there is an important event, the elders will not appear. As for the owner of the museum, he has not appeared for many years. Maybe he could not see it yesterday."


    "Was it a big deal yesterday?" Hua Ruge asked this sentence completely subconsciously.


    How can Hua Shengxiong say that he is also the first Duke of the Empire? Even the emperor would be shocked when he came to smash the court. People in the third ring road can''t come out to have a look?


    The Deacon took a look at Hua Ruge and left without speaking.


    "I''ll see you off." Hua Yuege welcomed the man out of the gate before returning.


    She thought that she could be admitted to Jixian hall, and the strength of Jixian hall would not be too strong. Yesterday, she saw the battle of six Star Division. She thought that she had opened her eyes and looked up to Jixian hall in her heart.


    I didn''t expect that none of the core strongmen of the Jixian hall had made a move, which really shocked her.


    Here she felt that she must be careful not to make public as she did in the college, or she might provoke people who should not.


    The next morning, Hua rugo cleaned up the room and made his own bed, which was the rest. He didn''t sleep well on the wall yesterday.


    At the same time, both the court hall and the people were shocked for no other reason. It was Hua Shengxiong who provoked the Jixian Pavilion, not only smashing the walls of the Jixian Pavilion, but also hurting people.


    Therefore, the emperor held another great court meeting, and the owner of Jixian hall appeared rarely and began to complain.


    Hua Shengxiong wanted to send someone to collect the evidence on the wall that night, but Hua rugo had started to build the wall at that time. By this evening, the wall was as good as before, and everyone said that he had smashed it.


    No matter how he said he had never touched a finger, no one would believe him.


    Hua Shengxiong also knew that this would happen. Although he felt extremely depressed in his heart, he did not explain.


    After hearing the words, the emperor was furious, and immediately denounced Hua Shengxiong, who had always been valued.


    Seeing the emperor''s attitude, Hua Shengxiong''s party members dare not dissuade him. Some people think that the emperor''s attitude towards China has changed subtly.


    These people have a keen sense of political sense, and many people are considering whether to stay under the leadership of Hua Shengxiong after seeing this phenomenon.


    Hua Shengxiong also didn''t respond. He always thought that the emperor regarded him as his own person. Although it was a little over the top, it was at best to punish the salary.


    He didn''t expect that the emperor was so angry, and scolded himself in front of so many people. It was not only a matter of disgrace, but also that all the ministers would observe the attitude of the emperor.


    In this way, many people must draw a clear line with him temporarily and wait for the follow-up development.


    He still didn''t know how it would turn out like this.


    Did he overestimate his position in the emperor''s mind?


    When he thought of this, he was a little flustered. Although he still had his own army, he could not rebel if he lost his favor with the emperor.


    At that time, the power of the Hua family will be greatly reduced.


    We need to know how many people are jealous of the present status of the Hua family. Once we push it, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    When Hua Shengxiong returned home, his eyebrows were still locked tightly. He had to change this situation so that the emperor would still trust him.


    Only in this way can we restore the status of the Chinese family. Only then can he continue to make public.


    "Master, what does the emperor say?" As soon as he entered the door, Mrs. Wang came up to help him take off his cloak and asked uneasily.


    Even if she is a woman, she also knows the importance of Jixian hall, and may not have good fruit to eat.


    "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask." Hua Shengxiong said angrily and went straight to his study.


    Mrs. Wang said in secret that Hua Shengxiong had been very happy all these years, but seldom had he been so angry.


    This time something really happened.


    She took a silent look at the martial arts arena, where Hua Ruxue had been practicing in the closed door, thinking about whether to ask her daughter to go out.


    After all, she is a member of the Jixian hall and a genius from the younger generation. The emperor also has high expectations for her and can come forward to mediate.


    Before entering the study, Hua Shengxiong said to the boy, "go and invite Mr. Li."


    Hua Shengxiong was born as a military general. Although he had some patience in the officialdom these years, he still couldn''t hold his breath. He fell two vases just entering the door.


    Soon the door of the book room was opened, and a thin old man with a beard and fifty years old came in.


    This is the first aide in the huajiafu. He is called Mr. Li. No one knows his real name.


    Hua Shengxiong saw him, his frown eased a little, and said, "I think Mr. chaotang already knows what to do now?"


    "The Duke of the state is really reckless this time." Mr. Li said slowly, and said, "but it''s not entirely a bad thing."


    "Do you know how the emperor scolded me today? Many of the people who flattered me before going down didn''t say hello to me. " Hua Shengxiong airway, how can he think of it? There is nothing worse than this for so many years.


    "Since ancient times, any important minister has not experienced the ups and downs of the court. As long as he does not fall, it is not bad. What''s more, the Duke of the state is only verbally scolded." Mr. Li stroked his beard in a steady voice.


    Hua Shengxiong saw that he was calm, and his mind slowly slowed down. He asked, "what''s your opinion?"


    "The reason why I say this is not entirely a bad thing is that you know something you didn''t know before." After a pause, Mr. Li said, "for example, the position of Jixian hall in the eyes of an emperor."


    Hua Shengxiong thought for a moment and nodded: "it''s true. I never thought that the Jixian hall was so important in the emperor''s heart, much more important than me."


    "That''s it. It''s a good thing that you just hit the wall and try to get out of this floor." Mr. Li said again.


    Hua Shengxiong thinks about it. If he doesn''t know this floor, he will suffer a lot if he has a big conflict with Jixian hall.


    "And you said that those who are no longer close to you, you can know that they are the grass on the wall through this matter. In the future, you will find an opportunity to deal with them and save a lot of trouble in the future."


    Hua Shengxiong nodded, "I''m right, but what should I do next?"


    He urgently needs to restore his position in the emperor''s mind, but also to get rid of Hua Ruge.


    "The relationship with the emperor needs to be dealt with well, but it can''t be urgent. If you show your kindness slowly, as long as you let the emperor know that you are still loyal, you can let go of the past." Mr. Li said after a little thought.


    Although the emperor has always valued Hua Shengxiong, he should still blame him for his ignorance, and the gap should be filled slowly.


    "Just listen to sir." Hua Shengxiong nodded his head and said with a fierce expression, "how can Hua Ruge kill her? It''s all because of her. Killing her can''t help my hatred."


    "Can you tell me what she did?" Mr. Li asked.


    Although Hua Shengxiong felt depressed, he had to speak out to Fu huaruge.


    Mr. Li was shocked when he heard that Hua Shengxiong didn''t talk to him before. He thought it was Hua Shengxiong who smashed the wall. Now he suddenly heard that.


    How much calculation can it take to do such a thing as setting people up with eyes open.


    Hua Shengxiong said that he felt more oppressed. He explained his temper many times, but Jixian hall was too short for him to argue.


    "Duke, we can''t deal with this man." Mr. Li asserted.


    Hua Shengxiong''s face was angry.


    Mr. Li continued: "this person seems arrogant, but in fact, he has a deep mind. If he is a normal person, it''s just that in the Jixian hall, we can''t conflict with the Jixian Hall any more, or she will probably get into the hole again."


    "Then you''ll make me suffer?" Hua Shengxiong slapped the table and said: "she repeatedly humiliated me and broke Yan''er''s leg. Now she even provoked me and Jixian hall to scold me by the emperor. How can I hold it down?"


    Although Hua Shengxiong is so angry, Mr. Li still has a cool expression. After he finished, he said: "I didn''t say that I would let you bear it, but we can''t do it."

 Chapter 138

    "What do you mean, sir?" Hua Shengxiong asked in doubt.


    "We can''t do it openly. You send someone to check her details first. As long as it''s a person, there will be a handle. As long as there is a handle, we can do articles on it." Mr. Li said.


    Just listening to Hua Shengxiong''s description, he already knew that Hua Ruge was a tough one to deal with. If the scheme was not well used, it would probably cause a lot of trouble, so it''s better to be cautious.


    Hua Shengxiong frowned and said, "it''s just a small man, you don''t need to be so troublesome."


    "the Duke of the state has had a lot of contact with him, right?" Mr. Li asked.


    Hua Shengxiong thought for a moment and said, "there have been several times."


    "Has the Duke ever been in the ascendant?"


    "No." Hua Shengxiong''s face was ugly.


    No matter he is tough or gentle, or even once calculated her in the game, but he didn''t take advantage of her in the end.


    This time, he suffered a setback that he had never experienced in several years, which was just too hateful.


    "Do you think it''s a coincidence?" Mr. Li asked again.


    Hua Shengxiong was silent. He saw Hua Ruge''s performance in his eyes and thought it could not be a coincidence.


    "It''s a pity that such talents can''t be reused by the Duke." Mr. Li sighed.


    Hua Shengxiong frowned. It was the first time that Mr. Li had been boasting for two years.


    Hua Ruge is really a talent.


    "I used to try my best to win her over. She didn''t appreciate it." Hua Shengxiong groans.


    Mr. Li did not speak.


    "I''ll send someone to dig out her past. I''ll catch her as fast as I can." Hua Sheng said angrily.


    He''s never been able to hold his breath. Mr. Li refused to persuade him. He went down to make arrangements.


    In recent months, the emperor has held two meetings, one because he didn''t snatch treasure from bandits during the examination, and the second was this time.


    The two events caused a great sensation in Dazheng. The founder of huaruge didn''t get into the public''s eyes, but he was still sleeping with a quilt on the big bed.


    She was always sleepy. She didn''t sleep well last night. Now she doesn''t want to treat herself badly.


    In the afternoon, she woke up, rubbed her eyes and found her right eyelid jumping.


    "Is there anything bad going on?" She murmured faintly, with a bad premonition in her heart.


    But she is not a person who will panic about the future. As long as it hasn''t happened, it''s a good day.


    She got out of bed with a grunt in her stomach.


    At this moment, she missed LAN bing''er very much. Now there is no virtuous one around her. Eating and washing clothes and cleaning the room become a big problem.


    But because her secrets are so many, and she doesn''t like to invite servants who are not familiar with her, she has to do all these hard things herself.


    She tooted her mouth and thought about what she wanted to eat.


    The pastries in the space had been eaten before, and all the people in Jixian hall took people with them, so there was no canteen.


    She thought about it and thought about it.


    So she inquired and walked towards the small yard of Su Nianxia.


    The Su family is a king with a different surname. It''s a granted princess. It must not be shabby.


    It was easy for her to enter the hospital and smell the fragrance. She was just cooking.


    "Better come sooner than later." Hua Ruge recites and enters the door. The servant girl takes her into the dining room and sees that there are stone rocks under the table besides Su Nianxia.


    "Little brother, are you up?" Su Nianxia looked up.


    "Brother Shi is here, too." Hua Yuege said hello and asked, "how do you know I''m sleeping?"


    "You and stone are all alone. I''m afraid you can''t eat, so I''ll send someone to call. As a result, the servant says you''re sleeping." Su Nianxia pointed to her side and said, "sit down, little brother."


    Shiyan is from the countryside, and there are no servants.


    "Then we are in the same boat." Hua Ruge sat down and said, "you can''t help rubbing rice later."


    "My mother was afraid that I didn''t eat well, so she brought me several cooks. My little brother just wanted to eat." Su Nianxia said generously.


    Hua Yuege is not polite either. Pick up the chopsticks and start.


    Su Nianxia has long seen that it''s no wonder. He said to the stone rock: "you can eat the stone, too."


    Shiyan is an honest child, and his face is not as thick as Hua Ruge''s. Su Nianxia lets him eat, so he likes to move chopsticks.


    The three chatted while eating. In the evening, the stove was raised again, warming and boiling tea at the same time.


    Shiyan said little, mostly Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia. He listened happily.


    In the evening, they left and went back to their houses.


    During this period, a deacon said that she would go to the square in front of her tomorrow morning to accept the ceremony of making a marquis, and Hua rugo was a little excited when she thought that she could become a noble in the morning.


    Anyway, she has a place in the world.


    Back to her apartment, she felt her right eye was jumping again, but she didn''t care. She rolled on the bed and fell asleep.


    The next morning Hua Ruge got up early. As soon as he went out, he saw several eunuchs standing at the door.


    "You have worked hard in the early morning. What can I do for you?" Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    Her manners are always very considerate, especially for those in the palace who pay more attention and are crooked in their hearts. Otherwise, they may offend people.


    "You are welcome, young master Hua. The emperor called you into the palace and made you a marquis himself." The first eunuch came forward.


    His face is gloomy. I can''t see what his mood is now.


    "Isn''t it said that the feudal lords are in the Jixian hall?" Hua rugo asked.


    "I don''t know about this old slave. Please clean up and let''s go." The eunuch''s face was still dry and expressionless.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "yes, I''ll come as soon as I''m ready."


    She closed the door and went back to the room, changed her clothes before she came out, and followed the eunuch to the palace.


    "Gonggong, is this Baron usually granted in the imperial palace?" Hua Yuege asked and stuffed a bag of gold coins to the eunuch beside him.


    "You are welcome, young man." The father-in-law stuffed the gold coins into his sleeve, and then said, "not exactly. According to the old slaves, it should be the emperor who appreciates you, so he wants to see you."


    Hua Ruge was relieved and felt suspicious.


    I''ve seen the emperor since I came here, so I should not be trapped.


    And she has noticed that this is also the way to the imperial city. It''s not a fake to come to these eunuchs.


    Anyway, it''s a marquis. It''s not the same everywhere.


    After a long walk, I finally entered the imperial city.


    For the first time, Hua Ruge came to the whole power center of Dazheng, looking left and right, his eyes were not enough.


    The imperial city is mostly built of white marble and mahogany. The dragon shaped pillars are painted with gold paint. It looks very grand and solemn.


    Hua Yuege walked into the inner palace and finally called her to the imperial study of the emperor.


    She was a little puzzled. The Marquis should be in the hall or the open space. How could she find her own way into the Royal study.


    Isn''t this the most private place for the emperor, so don''t worry about entering?


    When she thought about it, she had opened the door and walked in. She saw the emperor sitting on the Dragon chair behind the book case. It was not surprising that Hua Shengxiong was standing beside him.


    Her pupils shrank slightly and showed nothing.


    "The grass and the people are like songs. See the emperor." Hua Yuege made a gift.


    "Get up." The emperor smiled kindly, like a kind old man.


    He has always been a gas field caused by excessive drinking and lust, which is totally different from Tuo BARREI''s fierce, but looking at the light in his eyes occasionally, Hua rugo feels that the emperor is not as simple as it appears on the surface.


    I think so. How can it be simple to stand out among the princes and govern for decades.


    She stood up, thinking in silence.


    Because she is a member of Jixian hall and has a special status, she doesn''t need to salute ministers other than the emperor, or she can''t do it for Hua Shengxiong.


    "I heard that you are a talented young man. Today you are really extraordinary. How old is your year?" The emperor squinted.


    Hua Ruge felt strange in his heart, but still replied, "report back to the emperor, the grass people are over sixteen years old."


    "It''s a daunting prospect." The emperor praised.


    Hua Shengxiong''s brow is frowned, and his impression of Hua Ruge should be of this age, which is really a coincidence.


    "Thank you for your praise. The grass people don''t deserve it." Hua Ruge is modest, and his mind is to begin to calculate.


    She doesn''t believe that the emperor''s calling for her is very common. Besides, standing beside Hua Shengxiong, she feels even more tired of being a cat.


    But, what exactly do you want to do?


    "I heard that there is a gap between you and the Duke of China?" The emperor suddenly opened his mouth and the topic jumped a little far.


    Hua Ruge quickly shook his head and said: "where dare the grass people conflict with the Lord, but the Lord misunderstood the grass people."


    At this time, of course, she did not dare to take responsibility for herself, but said that she did not and could not explain the conflict, so she had to put it on Hua Shengxiong''s head.


    Anyway, he must be more than his opponent.


    Hua Shengxiong did not look good, but he did not speak.


    "Sheng Xiong, this is your fault." The emperor patted him on the shoulder and said, "it''s really ungracious to compete with the younger generation."


    "What the emperor taught me was that I was willing to let go of the past with nephew Hua Xian." Hua Shengxiong should say that.


    Hua Ruge always thinks that these two people are singing the double reed.


    "Ruge, what do you mean?" Asked the emperor.


    Hua Yuexin''s face was flattered, saying:


    "it''s a sin to bother the emperor to say that it''s a sin to talk to the grass people. Before the Lord Hua misunderstood the grass people, but if the Lord doesn''t care about it, I won''t touch the stone with eggs."


    She put the blame off.


    "If you don''t care, sit down and have a cup of tea." The emperor got off the Dragon chair and pointed to the two cups of tea in front of him.


    Hua Ruge naturally has no choice. She can drink it after mixing a glass. Anyway, she is not afraid of poisoning.


    When the emperor saw that they were empty, he thought Hua Ruge should relax his vigilance and asked with a smile, "I heard that you have taken the forbidden talisman of the Royal College?"


    Hua Yuege is shocked at the bottom of his heart. He looks at Hua Shengxiong with a sly face and silently bites his teeth.


    I was waiting here.

 Chapter 139

    She took the talisman from the treasure house of Royal College. If you want to check it, you can''t hide it. You must have found Hua Shengxiong''s expression.


    Hua Yuexin read the flash. She thought the old emperor''s behavior was a little wrong as soon as she came in. It seems that as long as she said yes, the two men would have the audacity to ask for it.


    Does she give it or not?


    No, it''s the emperor.


    Give it. She''s not willing.


    Hua Shengxiong is tough enough.


    Hua Ruge bit his teeth secretly and said with a smile, "it''s true that I''m here, but I heard that there''s a curse. I haven''t let him recognize the Lord for a long time."


    She''ll scare them first.


    The old emperor must be afraid of death.


    "Who is the curse of that thing, who will die when it comes to it? It has nothing to do with recognizing the Lord. How can you be OK when it comes to it?" Hua Shengxiong asked.


    This is what Mr. Li taught him. Now Hua Ruge is too confident and too steady to do things. If she can try to disturb her rhythm, she may be defeated soon.


    So Hua Shengxiong began to check, and finally found out Hua rugo''s experience of selecting magic weapons from the royal treasury.


    The man immediately went to check and the man in charge of the treasure said that except for taking a Danlu, it was the cursed talisman.


    Everyone has heard about the ferocity of the amulet, but because of the curse being killed, gradually no one dares to touch it again.


    But if he can break the curse and put it into the hands of the emperor, he can not only make the emperor happy, but also play a song like a song in the pit, which can be called "one stone, two birds".


    At this moment, Hua Shengxiong looks at Hua Ruge and obviously changes his face. He is very happy.


    After so many fights, he finally got the upper hand.


    "The Duke of China would like me to die?" Hua Ruge looked at him and asked, "it seems that you didn''t pay attention to the emperor''s mediation."


    "Don''t talk nonsense here." Hua Shengxiong explained to the Emperor: "emperor, this kid always has a good tongue, you must not listen to his one-sided words."


    "You don''t have to worry about Aiqing. The child speaks straight. I can see that she is not unhappy." The emperor played round the court.


    Hua, like a song, gnaws his teeth.


    Old fox.


    She was clearly very angry, he just ignored, to create a general image for her, let her not to hand things out are embarrassed.


    "It''s said by the dean that people who touch it will be killed on the spot, but I''m an exception." Hua Yuege said.


    Obviously, if you are injured, no one is responsible for you except yourself.


    "I''d like to know how you managed to escape." Hua Shengxiong asked again.


    Hua rugo shrugged and said, "I don''t know. I''m the only one who is OK."


    She got the word "I''m the only one".


    "It''s really a dangerous thing. It''s useless for you to stay around. Just give it to the emperor. The emperor has God''s blessing. It will be OK." Hua Shengxiong said.


    He did not believe that Hua rugo dared to refuse the emperor.


    The emperor looked at Hua Ruge with a smile, waiting for her to come to the way.


    Now a fool can see that he wants it.


    If you think about blocking the strength of the other side in a war, it''s really invincible.


    "Hua Shengxiong, what''s your peace of mind?" Hua Ruge''s eyes turned, then pointed to Hua Shengxiong''s nose and said, "this thing is very fierce. It hasn''t been studied yet. You want to give it to the emperor. In case of any accident to the emperor, are you responsible?"


    The emperor pondered for a while.


    "The emperor''s wisdom and martial arts are related to the lifeblood of the whole country. Now you let the emperor take risks. What''s your peace of mind?" The more Hua Yuege says, the more sound he makes.


    Hua Shengxiong''s face was ugly for a while, then he said: "Hua Ruge, don''t confuse black and white, let the emperor decide."


    "Of course, it''s up to the emperor to decide this matter. You never thought about asking the emperor''s opinion before." Hua Ruge picked out the loopholes in her language and attacked her constantly.


    "You..."


    "What are you? Don''t think your own army can give orders here. The emperor is still there." Hua Ruge started her own ingenious mode again, hoping that the emperor could turn his attention to Hua Shengxiong, so it would be easy to do.


    Listen to Archie in the forbidden talisman. This talisman is a good thing. Although it is limited with the improvement of strength, it is a powerful cheating device that can turn the tide at a critical moment. She really doesn''t want to hand it in.


    "Hua Aiqing." When Hua Shengxiong wanted to speak again, the emperor said two words with a murmur.


    Hua Shengxiong''s eyes, nose, and heart, dare not speak in disorder any more.


    However, this was not the state Hua Ruge wanted to see, because he saw that the emperor was not irritated by himself, and he still looked very rational.


    "After all, the biggest misunderstandings are all misunderstandings. Don''t fight like this again." The emperor said a word, then turned his head to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge was forced to look into his shining eyes,.


    A bad heart.


    "I''m not afraid of your jokes if I tell you the truth. This time, I want to get that rune." The emperor said to China with a smile.


    In his opinion, coming to China like a song has not been swallowed up for so long. It must be a curse broken. Now it''s just right.


    At first, he didn''t want to export, after all, it was too disgraceful.


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s fierce attitude towards China Sheng Xiong, he also showed his own shame.


    In any case, these people in the royal government are unscrupulous in their failure to achieve their goals. They don''t care about their thick skin at all.


    He felt that Hua rugo was a little slow in thinking, so he could only say it directly.


    "Emperor, it''s not that the grass people don''t want to give it to you. Now I can''t use it, but it''s a fierce thing. The grass people are afraid of hurting your precious body." Hua is like a solemn, heartbroken song, with the appearance of a loyal minister.


    This is the last struggle for her. If the emperor is cheeky again, she really doesn''t know what to do.


    Sure enough, at the next moment the emperor''s face sank and said, "I have God''s blessing. How can I not even control a small talisman? I see you are pushing three blocks and four blocks, but you don''t want to give it to me."


    Hua Shengxiong saw that the emperor was angry and his heart was cool.


    He still remembers how Hua rugo let himself eat shriveled in Jixian hall. Unexpectedly, she also had the day when the mute ate Coptis, and also came so soon.


    She can refuse herself without hesitation, but if she faces the emperor and borrows her courage, she dare not resist.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is burning.


    These people are really shameless. First, they cheat themselves, let them relax their vigilance and start to ask for treasure. Now, suyo or even use powerful force to rob them!


    Do you really think she''s vegetarian?


    "Can you hear me clearly this time? It''s the emperor''s wish. If you don''t give it again, it''s the crime of killing your head. " Hua Shengxiong''s face is smiling, and he looks like a song.

 Chapter 140

    Hua Ruge looks at Hua Shengxiong''s complacent appearance, hoping to step on his face.


    Her habit of pitching people was actually pitied by others. She was very upset, but she could not attack in front of the emperor.


    "Archie, I''ll give you to the emperor in a moment, and you''ll attack his soul, and you''ll kill him for being an idiot," she said


    If you want to get something from her, you should be prepared to pay the price.


    "I''m afraid not, master." Archie''s voice of embarrassment came.


    Hua Ruge asked doubtfully, "why not?"


    "The emperor has the Qi of a real dragon to protect his body, which can break all evils. I can''t attack him." Archie explained.


    "He has dragon spirit, too?" Hua Yuege asked unbelievably.


    "As long as it''s the emperor, he''ll be blessed by the gods and have dragon spirit. It''s just that the strength is different, master." Archie replied respectfully.


    Originally, the forbidden talisman could not hurt the emperor, but he did not dare to touch it. Now he thinks that someone has broken the curse, so the emperor wants to rob it.


    Looking at the emperor''s increasingly bad face, Hua rugo knew that the dumb man was doomed.


    Hua Shengxiong is very pleased with his smile. He would like to see Hua Ruge disobey the emperor, so that she can''t live even if she has the ability to connect with the sky.


    Hua Ruge gnawed his teeth and said to me that one day he would like you two old things to spit out ten times and a hundred times.


    She thought about it like this, but she always smiled and said to the Emperor:


    "the grass-roots people just worry too much about the safety of the emperor, which makes them more anxious. How can they not give up, and..."


    The eunuch opened the door and interrupted Hua Ruge, who was making up the reason.


    The emperor was so happy that he was suddenly interrupted and said, "I don''t mean that no matter who or what, I can''t disturb you."


    "Your Majesty, it is Prince Zhan who wants to see you. He has been waiting outside the study for a while." The eunuch replied.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier when the emperor''s younger brother came? Please." The emperor opened his mouth, his voice eager.


    But when the eunuch mentioned the king of war, Hua Ruge was the cold flash in the eyes of the old emperor.


    It seems that Tuo BARREI''s power has long been feared by the old emperor. Once he catches the chance, Tuo BARREI will surely be in danger.


    Hua Ruge''s face remained unchanged, and she kept her heart quietly.


    Tuo BARREI, dressed in a black cloak, breathed awe inspiring, and was as cold as an immortal. He gradually walked in, bringing the outdoor air-conditioner into the warm room, which made people shiver.


    "I''ve seen your brother." Tuo Ba Rui bowed and did not kneel.


    Hua Ruge said that it''s too much.


    "See your Highness the king of war." Hua Shengxiong also bows.


    His grade is only a little lower than Tuo BARREI, so he didn''t kneel.


    "The emperor''s brother will be free soon. Why don''t you let me know if you come early? It''s snowy and cold outside. How can you be good?" The emperor came out from behind the book case and said with concern.


    "Brother Xie is considerate. Listen outside. Do you want to ban the spirit talisman?" Tuoba Rui raises her eyes and asks calmly.


    Hua Ruge''s heart suddenly fell, no wonder that he appeared at this juncture, which had something to do with himself.


    She turned her head to see that he could only see his side face. Even when talking to the emperor, he looked calm. The light sunlight reflected his skin like transparent, making people want to poke his fingers on it.


    "The emperor''s brother also knows the forbidden talisman?" The emperor asked quietly.


    "I don''t only know that this thing is still in my hands." Tuoba Rui opens his mouth.


    There is something in my mind that I have thought about. Hua Ruge''s body is slightly stiff.


    No, he''s here to help?


    "What''s in your hand?" The emperor frowned a little, a little puzzled.


    "I didn''t tell you that I met Hua rugo early. She gave it to me. Otherwise, the emperor thought that her cultivation could resist the curse?"


    He stated slowly and firmly, making people not feel like lying at all.


    The emperor''s brother narrowed his eyes and made no noise.


    Hua Shengxiong knew that it was time for him to show up, so he went up and said, "Your Highness Zhan Wang and Hua Ruge have met each other. I haven''t heard of that yet."


    "Who do I know? Do I need to inform the Duke of China?" Tuoba Rui has a deep voice, which makes people feel nervous.


    If the eyes of the dark abyss stare at Hua Shengxiong, only at Hua Shengxiong, lower his head and say, "No."


    Tuoba Rui snorted: "it''s good to know if you dare not. Don''t know that the world is too high and the earth is thick. You''ve lost your discretion."


    This is a clear knock warning.


    Hua Shengxiong swallows his saliva. Even if he is used to being arrogant, he dare not talk in front of Tuoba Rui.


    Although Tuoba Rui is a junior, his strength is unfathomable and no one dare to provoke him easily.


    Hua Ruge wants to cover Tuoba Rui''s mouth. This man is too careless about the occasion. The emperor''s people scold him face to face to let others know how to get off the stage.


    "If I don''t come, I don''t know that brother is looking for this symbol. Since brother wants it, I should give it to him with both hands." Tuoba Rui said.


    The emperor''s face softened a little, but he said: "since it''s the emperor''s younger brother''s thing, how can I win the love of others? Besides, the curse is fierce, and I can''t bear it."


    He said so, but he was still afraid of Tuo BARREI.


    "Brother Huang is too arrogant to belittle himself, but it''s true that this thing is powerful." Tuoba Rui no longer gives it.


    Hua Shengxiong is biting his teeth. He can see the situation clearly. How can such a clever thing happen in the world? It''s clear that Tuo BARREI is protecting Hua Ruge and letting his plan fail.


    Damn it!


    When did she know Zhan Wang?


    The emperor also breaks his teeth and swallows them in his stomach. Tuo''s attitude is obvious. If he doesn''t want to fall out, he can only let Hua Ruge go.


    And it''s clearly not the time to fall out.


    The emperor soon released his mouth, and Tuoba Rui came out of the palace with Hua Ruge and went to the sedan chair together.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at Hua Ruge''s exhilarating look and said with heartache, "it''s OK. Don''t be angry and damage your body."


    "I''m not angry with them. I say you don''t have a long brain, do you?" Hua looked at him like a song.


    Tuoba Rui was scolded for no reason. He was stunned for a moment.


    Did he do something wrong?


    Keep her. Keep her baby. What else can I take care of?


    "It''s just a charm. They force me to take it out. What are you doing? Do you know that the emperor is already very afraid of you? If you are so outspoken, he will find a chance to get rid of you. Do you understand? "


    Hua Ruge continues to count.


    Tuo Barry holds her hand, fiercely brings her into her arms, hugs her tightly, looks happy and says, "you mean your baby is not important to me?"


    Hua Ruge''s nose is close to his nose. They are so close that she can clearly see the ecstasy in his eyes.


    Such a person who is high and doesn''t pay attention to anything should be so happy because of his concern?


    "Little song." He called softly.


    Hua Ruge is red in the ear root of his blazing breath puff.


    "No matter what I give, I will keep you harmless, not at all." He cherished her face and said it seriously.


    "Don''t make a fool of me. What are you going to do?" Hua Ruge could not resist his temptation.


    Tuo Ba Rui reached out and pinched her delicate little nose. "Do you know that you look like a housekeeper now?"


    "Love to say no." Hua Ruge turns his head and ignores him.


    Tuo Barry simply let her sit on her lap, board her face and let her look at herself, hard voice: "you look at me and say."


    Hua Ruge looked at him helplessly and said, "let''s talk."


    "Brother Huang has been afraid of me for many years. It can be said that he wants to kill me all the time, but Dazheng needs me, so he won''t do it." Tuoba Rui said.


    "But you are not afraid that he will be forced to kill you?" Hua Ruge still has questions.


    "The father asked us to help his brother to stabilize Dazheng''s foundation before he died. I stayed to help him just to keep up with his father''s orders. I did what I should do. If he was out of line, I would not wait for his death."


    He looked flat, as if he didn''t care at all about it.


    "You are really confident in yourself." Hua said like a song.


    Tuo Barry looked at her and said, "if I can''t even protect myself, what else can I say to protect you?"


    Without waiting for Hua rugo to make a statement, he grabbed her again and said, "come out with difficulty and go to my place for dinner."


    "Can I say no? The Jixian hall is waiting for me to be knighted. " Hua is like a weak song.


    Tuoba Rui face pull: "no way."


    "Eat as you like, fierce." Hua mumbled like a song.


    She also wants to be good. Anyway, those people who go to the Jixian Hall of the Warlord''s mansion will not blame her.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees her as if she is angry with her little daughter-in-law. She feels soft and holds her tightly, as if she is afraid of running away.


    At the same time, the Royal Palace study.


    The emperor scolded Hua Shengxiong angrily: "why didn''t you find out where the things were before you came to report? Is it sincere to anger me? "


    He said, smashing a big vase on the ground behind him.


    Hua Sheng panicked in his ambition and knelt down on the ground and said, "I really don''t know that Hua rugo knows the king of war."


    Both he and the emperor knew that today''s event was a variable. It was that the king of war was helping Hua Ruge, and that thing was in Hua Ruge at all.


    Otherwise, why didn''t she just say it was in the hands of Zhan Wang?


    But the emperor''s stomach is full of anger. Who else can he scold if he doesn''t scold Hua Shengxiong.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know, you don''t know anything about what I raised you for?" The emperor continued to scold.


    Hua Shengxiong, after all, is an important official of the imperial court. He was scolded by such a bloodthirsty man and hated to death.


    The emperor smashed and scolded: "yesterday I hit the Jixian hall, and today I''m so angry. What do you say you''re happy with?"


    "I know my fault." Hua Shengxiong didn''t know what to say except to admit his mistake.


    He checked for so long, how could he not find out that Hua rugo had been sheltered by the king of war.


    "You go back to me and think about it for half a month. I don''t want to see you!" The scolded emperor waved him away.


    Hua Shengxiong''s face was at a loss. Last time he was scolded, many ministers held a wait-and-see attitude. Now he hasn''t been there for a day and let him think about it behind closed doors. The influence of his momentum on China''s family is not a little bit.

 Chapter 141

    After driving Hua Shengxiong out, the emperor fell a lot of things in the imperial study. Hua Shengxiong listened outside for a while, and knew that he had really miscalculated this time. He didn''t want to beg for help and went out of the palace.


    He needs to think about what to do next.


    Here Tuo Ba Rui takes Hua Ruge back to the mansion. Just after Hua Ruge enters the inner courtyard, he smells a strong smell of medicine.


    She turned her head to look at Tuo barrow and said, "your illness has happened again?"


    "I can take care of myself. Leave it alone." Tuoba Rui frowned.


    Hua Ruge can feel that every time he mentions his illness, he seems to be particularly unhappy.


    "You are such a big man. Can you stop being childish? Even if you are ill, I won''t look down on you. Just say it?" Her good temper coaxed.


    If she had put it before, she would have walked away, but now her mood was already getting along with him, unconsciously changed.


    "I said it''s none of your business." Tuoba Rui shook off her hand and got a thin anger in her eyes.


    Hua Ruge was thrown by her and stumbled. "Tuo Barry, do you think I don''t care about you?"


    One side of the Panther looked worried, but did not dare to say anything, and felt that he was almost choking out the disease.


    "You go." Tuoba Rui closed his eyes and said in a hard voice.


    He clenched his fists.


    He can''t hurt her, never!


    "Let''s go. You can''t let me step into the war palace again." Hua Ruge is angry in her eyes. She turns around and walks away. She is very fast and steps out of the yard.


    "Prince, why don''t you tell the princess clearly?" The Panther said in a hurry.


    Tuo Ba Rui gasped low and slowly opened his fist and said, "don''t talk too much."


    "But Dr. brocade said that she was the princess..."


    "Shut up." Tuoba Rui murmured to stop him, but his eyes were fixed on the wall of the courtyard.


    The Panther also found something wrong.


    Soon Hua Yuege''s head came out of the courtyard wall, and she said angrily, "do you want to be so vigilant? Just say anything."


    She is so exquisite and kind-hearted that Tuo barrow is very kind to her. She can''t understand better than that. However, when Tuo barrow often avoids her illness, she thinks it''s hard to hide.


    So pretending to be angry, I just went around to the other wall and wanted to hear what they would say.


    As a result, the black leopard was about to speak out, and was discovered by Tuo BARREI, who was alert.


    This man''s mood is so volatile and he is so alert. I don''t know how strong he is.


    Hua Yuege turned in from the wall and came back.


    Tuoba Rui stares at her straight and says nothing.


    Black leopard thinks that her Princess is really smart. She knows that her prince just drove her away on purpose.


    "Why don''t you let him finish, Yunjin said something bad about me, didn''t he say that I won''t cure the disease?" She asked, as usual.


    Tuo Ba Rui ignores her question and just asks, "why don''t you go?"


    Hua Ruge groaned, "I''ll leave if I want to, but if I don''t want to, you can''t rush me. I am..."


    Before she finished speaking, she fell into a cold embrace, which was different from before.


    He held her tightly in his arms, chin against her shoulder, low way: "what to do? I never want you to go. "


    Hua Ruge doesn''t know what he''s talking about.


    "Why are you so cold?" She asked.


    He did not answer.


    I don''t know why, Hua Ruge feels that he is vulnerable and helpless at the moment.


    She held him back, patted him gently on the back, soothed him and said, "OK, I won''t go."


    Tuoba Rui has always felt that he is strong and can carry anything on his own, but when he saw her peering out her head on the wall, he felt that the softness of his heart was severely touched, so that he no longer wanted to insist, just wanted to share all the secrets in his heart with her.


    But he didn''t dare.


    He was afraid of losing her.


    He can live a good life without her, but after the reunion, he will not want to separate, even if only for a while.


    The meaning of his life was explained after he met her, and he would never live the same life again after he died.


    This is the first time for Hua Ruge to hold him actively. She can feel the strong emotional fluctuation and struggle in his heart.


    "Don''t say what you don''t want, I won''t force you, but don''t let me ignore you." She spoke.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s arms gradually became warm, and Hua rugo knew that his mood had eased down.


    She let go of him and saw that he was puckering his lips and frowning, as if he didn''t want to promise Hua Ruge.


    "You have to promise today, if you don''t, you can''t." Hua rugo said and dragged him into the room: "come in, I''ll feel your pulse."


    Tuoba Rui is stunned by her sudden bullying and is really dragged in by her.


    The black leopard is also stunned. It usually looks at the despotism of its own prince. Unexpectedly, its princess is so powerful.


    The Lord will have to suffer later.


    When he arrived at the room, Hua rugo pushed him directly to the bed and said, "lie down."


    "I''m not used to sleeping alone." Tuoba Rui is pushed by her, laughing.


    "I didn''t let you sleep." Hua Ruge sat beside the bed.


    She wants to be a good doctor and see a doctor for free. How can the patient be so uncooperative.


    "Arms out." She said.


    Tuoba Rui reaches out to pull her arm, but Hua Ruge seems to have expected him to have this move. He quickly raises his hand and presses it on Tuoba Rui''s pulse, then dims down.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t want to hurt her, so her arm was firmly pressed on the bed. Hua Ruge began to feel the pulse.


    He picked his eyebrows and closed his lips.


    Anyway, she has seen it many times. It''s OK to have more visits.


    Just don''t find out what the disease is.


    Hua Ruge found after a while that his body was still the same as before. No matter what medicine he took, there are always many small cracks in the meridians. It seems that he can''t repair them.


    There was a look of distress on her face.


    Tuoba Rui said, "it''s OK."


    "By the way, I''ll cure it. I can help you completely repair your meridians." Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened, and she knew the magic of the cure when she treated Mao Jun last time.


    Although she can only perform level 7, the effect is obvious. The meridians and acupoints can be repaired as long as the tissues of the human body.


    Although Tuo Ba Rui''s whole body is hurting the meridians and needs huge energy, she can be treated in sections, so the effect is the same.


    "The cure is useless to me. Your medicine can only cure the symptoms but not the root." Tuo Ba Rui said and took her hand and said, "so let''s not waste time on it. It''s better to sleep when we have time."


    He said it with ease, as if he didn''t know he was seriously ill at all.


    "You, I mean, are you optimistic or pessimistic?" Hua rugo thinks that his thinking is totally different from that of ordinary people.


    "I know what I''m doing, but you''re such a fool." Tuoba Rui said.


    "You''re stupid." Hua, like a song, glared.


    "Silly and lovely, I like it." Tuoba Rui dotes on her smile and reaches for her little head.


    Hua rushes away like a song.


    "Sleep in your arms." Tuo bares his arms to reveal his chest.


    "It''s not noon. You''re not afraid to sleep." Hua Ruge ignored him, turned around and left.


    Tuoba Rui gets up quickly, takes her hand and says, "where are you going?"


    "I''ll go back and check the medical books to see if I can find a good prescription for treatment." She said.


    "No way." Tuoba Rui autocratic way: "at noon, eat first."


    "I''m not free." Hua Ruge says helplessly. She would like to accept the title of nobility.


    "I''ll kill him if you don''t have time." Tuoba Rui said that he had pulled Hua rugo to the dining hall and told the cook to move faster.


    Hua Ruge slowed down for a while and then said, "brother, can we not be so violent?"


    "I can''t help it. I''ll give you my gentleness." Tuoba Rui said and poured her a cup of tea.


    Hua Ruge: "..."


    How could she not have found out before that she could speak so much.


    Hua Ruge didn''t get lucky when he fell into Tuo Barrow''s hands. This time, he was left at home by Tuo barrow for another day and didn''t return to Jixian hall until evening.


    As she walked, she thought about the future.


    Hua Shengxiong is bound to be reprimanded by the emperor this time. He must regard himself as a mortal enemy. If she is not good at interpersonal relations, she can''t wait to die.


    This time, the Hua family calculated her own way. She should always return something. It''s better to be polite.


    She is calculating here, and Hua Shengxiong is waiting for Mr. Li''s return in his study.


    Mr. Li has no other hobbies, but likes fishing. He doesn''t come back until evening every day.


    Hua Shengxiong knew that this man had a strange temper, so he never bothered him.


    "Sir, you are back. Let me talk to you on the way. Now I am not only reprimanded, but also at home." Hua Shengxiong is in a hurry.


    Mr. Li handed the fishing rod to Xiao Si and said, "I''ve heard all about it. This time we lost in the newspaper. If we have all the details of Hua Ruge, it''s easy to do."


    On his way back, he murmured to himself. It was surprising that Hua rugo could be sheltered by his highness Zhan Wang.


    But the soldiers came to block it, and the water came to cover it.


    They can''t wait to die, either.


    "You don''t have to explain it to me. I sent someone to check it early. I heard that I had just drunk some wine from Zhan Wang''s family." Hua added.


    "But the man is hiding too deep, just that he may not find any valuable clues." Mr. Li said in a deep voice.


    Hua Shengxiong nodded and said, "in my opinion, what should we do now?"


    "Buying the people around her is the best way." Mr. Li said and said, "I saw that she had a little girl who had been following her. If we could buy her, we would know everything."


    Hua Shengxiong clapped his hands and said, "Sir, this is indeed the most effective way. I will send someone to catch her girl."


    "Your Excellency, wait a moment. Send someone to talk first. If you can solve it with money, it''s better not to disturb others."

 Chapter 142

    "You''re right, sir. That kid is really cunning. It''s not good to scare the snake." Hua Shengxiong nodded and said, "I''m not sure if I''m going to leave this matter to others. I''m sorry to bother you."


    "I''ll do it myself." Mr. Li bowed a little, his eyes narrowed and glistened.


    After so long of mediocrity in Washington, he finally had a chance to show his skill.


    Jixian hall has a library for disciples to consult, which includes many fields such as skills, medical books, literature and ancient books, among which the first two floors are freely accessible.


    But from the third to the fifth level, merit value is needed, that is to say, only those who have made contributions for the Jixian hall or the country can go up.


    Because Hua Ruge came back late, no one mentioned the matter of feudalism. She went directly into the library and looked up medical materials.


    She thinks she knows a lot about human body, but she has never heard of Tuo BARREI''s problem.


    Generally speaking, if a person''s meridians are damaged, it must be impossible to continue to cultivate. Tuo barrui is another exception. There are cracks in the meridians, but nothing is affected, just pain.


    This kind of phenomenon makes her puzzled. She can only come here and bump into the Universiade to see if she can find anything.


    Hua rugo entered "how could it be?" Hua Shengxiong doesn''t believe: "she cultivates so many soul skills at the same time. Her qualification should be absolute genius. How can she be poor?"


    "If you listen to my analysis, you will know where the mystery is." Mr. Li said and said: "Hua Ruge has broken through from the third level to the seventh level in this year. Don''t you think it''s too fast?"


    Hua Shengxiong frowns.


    "If the child is gifted from an early age, then how can he reach the age of 15 before the third level?" Mr. Li said again.


    Hua Shengxiong looks puzzled: "it seems strange, but what can make her break through so fast?"


    Mr. Li didn''t speak at once.


    "You mean magic." Hua Shengxiong''s eyes brightened. "Is there a magic weapon on her?"


    Mr. Li nodded and said, "I sent the man to inquire about the relationship between Hua Ruge and Zhan Wang. The girl said that the relationship between them is not good."


    "Not good?" Hua Shengxiong raised his eyebrows: "why do you protect Hua like a song?"


    "I think it''s because Hua Ru, the singer, has a treasure that his highness LianZhan Wang covets." Mr. Li concluded.


    Hua Shengxiong nodded: "Sir, it must be so. What should we do?"


    "From her talent." Mr. Li said with a smile, "Hua Ruge will be the Marquis tomorrow. When you send someone to the Jixian hall, you will take her talent as an article, saying that she entered the Jixian hall through crooked ways."


    "As soon as the Jixian hall investigates, aren''t the babies in their hands?" Hua Shengxiong''s unwilling way.


    "The Duke of the kingdom is confused. The treasure that the king of war covets is not in our hands to provoke disaster." Mr. Li said again.


    If Hua Shengxiong thinks about it, he must not be offended by the war king.


    "When you send someone to make trouble, you send someone to the palace and let the emperor send someone. I believe that the emperor will be very interested in that kind of treasure that can be promoted so many times in one year."


    Hua Shengxiong nodded slightly.


    "In this way, the king and the emperor must be unhappy because of this treasure. No matter who has this thing, the emperor will be more and more disgusted with the king. Then you will be the only one who can rely on the emperor." Mr. Li conspired.


    Hua Shengxiong is happy to hear this.


    If you can defeat the king of war at one stroke, his position will rise again. Then you can really sit on the top of ten thousand people under one person.


    "That''s what we do, sir." Hua Shengxiong said with a laugh.


    Mr. Li also narrowed his eyes slightly, with a faint smile on the corner of his bent eyes.


    He hoped that Hua Ruge would not be defeated so easily, or he would not have to play in the future.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are red when it''s light. People don''t know that he thought he was crying all night.


    She yawned out the door of the library, and then saw the sign of Jixian hall flickering slightly on her waist. She didn''t know what was wrong, so a deacon ran over. She should have followed her sign.


    She thought in her heart that this thing has positioning function?


    "Why are you still here? Today is going to be a ceremony for you to be knighted. Please follow me to the venue. " The Deacon didn''t get angry.


    He didn''t expect that there were still some people who were not positive.

 Chapter 143

    Hua Ruge rubbed his sour eyes and let himself be more energetic before nodding: "thank you very much, deacon. I''ll go now."


    The Deacon looked at Hua rugo and thought that he had passed the standard, so he said nothing more and led the way.


    The feudalism was finally implemented today, but Hua Ruge just wanted to sleep.


    Last night when she was eating the book, she felt as if she had beaten chicken blood, but now she feels very tired. She secretly mobilizes her spiritual strength to nourish her body and make herself feel better.


    Fengjue''s venue is in the open space in front of Jixian hall. At this time, there are many people watching the bustle around. It''s boring here every day. They can only join in the bustle when they want to keep their master''s demeanor and clothes high and cold outside.


    No matter what happened, it''s always good to have a chat.


    There was no layout, only an older deacon. On his left stood a young man with a tray, on which stood the edict, and on the right a small badge.


    Hua Ruge looked at the badge and realized that she was a noble when she got it. She had a place in the mainland.


    "Congratulations to my little brother." Su Nianxia waved to her in the crowd.


    She stood beside the simple stone, also said: "gongxihua brothers."


    Hua Ruge didn''t wait to thank her. Su Nianxia came over and looked at her suspiciously. "What did you do last night, little brother? Why are your eyes so red?"


    "What do you want me to do?" Hua Yuege said with a laugh.


    "You must have done something bad." Su Nianxia asked suspiciously.


    Hua Ruge now has no time to be poor with her, saying, "I''ll tell you what I''m doing when I''m done."


    She said that she passed by Su Nianxia. Su Nianxia''s hand dropped, and the gap between them touched her hand.


    Hua Ruge immediately felt that she had a piece of paper in her hand. She was puzzled.


    What is this for? What can''t be said in person?


    "Hua Ruge, hurry up. Do you want the deacon to wait for you?" The little deacon urged.


    Hua Ruge didn''t have time to read the note, so she put it in the space at will. Anyway, it''s not bad for a while.


    "I''m sorry that I''m just an adult. I didn''t sleep all night yesterday because of my cultivation. I''m sorry that I won''t commit it later." Hua Ruge walked to the front and said with a smile.


    When the Deacon heard this, he praised: "it''s a good thing for young people to work harder, but in the future, we should pay attention not to neglect on such occasions."


    "Yes, I will pay attention to it later." Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly, looking like a good boy.


    Su Nianxia was stunned. Hua Ruge lied and didn''t even blink. She didn''t come to her room.


    Shi Yan said, "no wonder the Chinese brothers are so hard-working and strong."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su read summer.


    Now she really adores Hua Ruge more and more. She thinks she must learn from Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge kneels in front of the deacons. The deacons take out the holy Edict and read it out.


    "Wait." Someone shouted loudly in front of the gate of Jixian hall, because the gate is hollow, so it can be clearly seen that someone was shouting to the inside in the street outside.


    Hua Ruge turned to look at the past. It was on that day that he broke his leg. Now, Hua Ruyan is better.


    She picked up her eyebrows, and should be beaten a little harder that day. If she had a broken bone, she would guarantee that he would not come to bed for half a month, and would not have a chance to jump.


    "You said stop, stop. The Jixian hall is owned by your Hua family?" Hua Ruge is very indignant.


    The people of Jixian hall are also reluctant. They were angry when they were provoked by the Chinese family last time. Now they come here again, and they think it''s a place to play.


    "That''s right. Why do you wait and wait?" Some people shout louder than Hua Ruge.


    Then there was a group of people shouting, these people are the top strong among their peers. They were used to being proud when they were young. If they want to play wild on their territory, they need to be punched.


    Hua Ruge turns his head, obviously indicating that he can continue.


    She also had a premonition that these people were coming for themselves. In order not to let them make trouble, it was better to finish the ceremony early.


    Just as the deacon was about to go on, another group of people arrived. The leader was the eunuch general beside the emperor.


    The people of Jixian hall opened the door and Hua Ruyan came in.


    None of the people here didn''t want to kick him out, but now after all, the emperor''s people are there, so they are all restrained.


    "I don''t know that Duke Wang came here, but he brought the emperor''s will?" The Deacon had to leave Hua rugo to welcome the eunuch chief.


    Leave Hua Ruge kneeling in the middle of the scene.


    As soon as she turned her eyes, she thought of the mystery of this matter. She wanted to come to China and find out what kind of moth she wanted to do. She didn''t know what she wanted to do this time.


    Soon she thought of the note from Su Nianxia.


    While everyone is paying attention to Wang Gonggong, Hua Ruge turns over his hand and takes out the note. When he opens it, he sees about a hundred beautiful small characters. At first sight, he knows that the writer is very careful.


    After reading it, she couldn''t help laughing. Then she put the note away and stood up.


    "The young master of the Hua family wrote to the emperor that there are demons in the Jixian Hall who enter the hall by crooked ways. The emperor specially ordered the old slaves to investigate." The prince cleared his duck voice.


    The Deacon changed his face and said, "it''s impossible. The disciples of my Jixian hall are all dragons and phoenixes. How can anyone slander them at will?"


    His eyes were fixed on Hua Ruyan as he spoke.


    The same is true of other people in Jixian hall. They were worshiped by everyone. Now they are even provoked by the Chinese family. No one can swallow this tone.


    Hua Ruge had never thought that the people here had such a strong sense of collective honor before.


    When Wang Gonggong saw that the people in Jixian hall were angry, he didn''t open his mouth casually.


    Joking, it''s all a group of bad things. If it''s urgent to start, the emperor can only open one eye and close one eye. It''s impossible to punish.


    At that time, the only way to be beaten is to admit it''s bad luck.


    "I didn''t mean to offend Jixian hall, but I couldn''t rub the sand in my eyes. I didn''t want to see a rat shit destroy the reputation of Jixian hall." Hua Ruyan said at this time.


    He has also been in the upper circles for so many years, and it is not difficult for him to speak Mandarin.


    The Deacon pondered and asked, "who are you talking about?"


    He was afraid that he would let the outsiders laugh at him.


    Hua Ruyan looks at Hua Ruge behind the Deacon proudly. Before he can speak, Hua Ruge has come over and says disgustedly, "I said how I met a crow this morning. I saw your non broom star."


    "Who do you say is the sweeper?" Hua Ruyan doesn''t like it.


    "Are you so willing to let me scold you again? Your hobby is very special. " Hua is mocking like a song.


    Hua Ruyan is angry. I don''t know what to say.


    "Ruge, don''t deal with personal grudges first, let him say who is a demon?" The Deacon said that their attitudes towards China Ruge and China Ruyan were obviously different.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "yes."


    Hua Ruyan pointed to Hua Ruge and said angrily, "it''s her. She''s not worthy of the name."


    It''s a coincidence that everyone is stunned.


    "I don''t think you can make such a big joke by taking revenge on yourself. I''m not worthy of the name. You helped me play those games?" Hua Ruge looked at him incredulously and said, "it''s not good to lose face when you have a bad brain."


    Everyone is reminded by Hua Ruyan. It is obvious that Hua Ruyan is revenging for himself.


    "Don''t think you can confuse the public with your clever words." Hua Ruyan said angrily, "I admit that I have personal grudges with you, but I will never question you with anything completely groundless."


    "You''re stupid." Hua Yuege''s silent counterattack.


    There was a lot of laughter around, but there were some doubts in my heart. The Hua family was arrogant, but not brainless. If it was impossible, it would not be so inspiring. If they talked on such occasions, it would be a slap in the face.


    "What do you want to say?" The Deacon said to Hua Ruyan.


    Now he would like to know that the Huas have come to prove their theory.


    Hua Ruyan just got angry with Hua Ruge. After a pause, he said: "it should be the ability of a super genius to grow up to level 7 soulman at the age of 15. Besides, Hua Ruge still has many soul skills, which makes me doubt."


    "You must be guessing what I suspect. Let me tell you that Hua Ruge''s spiritual talent is not only not genius, but also inferior to ordinary people." Hua Ruyan finished, and appreciated the surprised expression of the crowd.


    "I''m kidding. Even ordinary people''s talent is not as good. How can I have today''s accomplishments and enter our Jixian hall?" There are doubts.


    Hua Ruyan nodded: "that''s exactly what it is. I think she''s weird. She seems to be controlled by the power of evil spirits."


    This big hat, which is completely irresponsible, is buttoned down. If Hua Ruge is seated, he will be tied to the cross and burned.


    "Powerful is controlled by evil spirits? You''re not sick. " Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows.


    This girl is very good at making up stories.


    This time, the people of Jixian hall didn''t make a sound, because it''s related to evil spirits, so we can''t believe it rashly.


    One hundred years ago, the Church of meteorite day impressed the mainland. Even after so long, the story of that year was still sung.


    Fear of evil spirits is deeply rooted in people''s hearts.


    At this time, Hua Ruge heard the angry voice from Archie in her body.


    "If you don''t agree with Hua Ruge, we will test it." Hua Ruyan took out the stone and said, "can you prove your talent on the spot?"


    "I can prove it, of course, but why?" Hua Ruge sneered and said, "just because of your brain damage, how many words can you say? Then I said you''re not a man. Do you take off your pants? "


    "You are confusing." Hua Ruyan said angrily.


    "How can I feel like I''m telling the truth when you''re so excited?" Hua Ruge felt his chin, his face thoughtful.


    The people in Jixian hall laughed again. They would have made him take off his pants if they hadn''t read about it.


    "Be quiet." Duke Wang finally spoke.

 Chapter 144

    When Duke Wang saw that everyone was quiet, he cleared his throat and said, "is it just like the young master of the Chinese family said, if you test it, you will know."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed. It seems that he has calculated. He has come to form a group.


    She''s going to see who''s in trouble today?


    "Since the master of the Hua family says that I''m poor in talent, how dare you gamble with me?" She went to Hua Ruyan and asked.


    Hua Ruyan has suffered several losses in Hua Ruge. This time, even if he is sure, he can''t easily accept it. After all, Hua Ruge is too cunning. He knows that he is not an opponent.


    "You''re a coward. I''m not fooled." He snorted and found himself a step down.


    Hua Ruge laughed and said, "it seems that you can''t be absolutely sure. You can''t even gamble. There is nothing to test."


    The people of Jixian hall nodded in succession, but they were not sure that Hua Ruge would come to clamour and delay the ceremony of feudalism if there was something wrong with it. It was obvious that they had come to smash the scene.


    "Mr. Wang, I think you''d better go back. You can''t be sure. In case I''m not a waste material, you''ll lose face with me." Hua Ruge came to the prince again and said.


    Duke Wang glanced at her sideways and had to admit that she was right. If the result is wrong, the emperor will lose face at that time.


    Who knows if Longyan''s anger will endanger his life.


    He also wanted to confirm it again, so he looked over Hua Ruge and looked at Hua Ruyan, who was not good-looking.


    Now the most intense struggle in my heart is Hua Ruyan.


    He has been cheated. He knows that Hua rugo talks about lies as true as he is. He can''t judge at all. He doesn''t know that Hua rugo dare to test at all.


    Everyone looked at him. He hesitated for a long time, and his face couldn''t hang. He looked up and ran into Hua Ruge''s proud eyes.


    He suddenly felt that Hua Ruge wanted to force himself away and then escape the test.


    Her intelligence is not wrong. She is the waste material with poor talent.


    "Well, I promise you, what''s the bet?" He said in a loud voice, I don''t know if he hypnotized himself, but he was very confident.


    Hua Ruge''s face was surprised: "how dare you bet, it''s you who pick up the matter, you say first."


    "I want you to kneel down and make amends in public until I am satisfied." Hua Ruyan''s way of fire.


    He didn''t expect Hua Ruge to make him suffer again and again.


    "No problem." Hua Yuege replied, "as for what I want, when I win, I will ask you for it."


    With the bet, the people in Jixian hall think this contest is more interesting. They haven''t seen such a wonderful thing for a long time.


    Gonggong Wang just took out the big stone.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and ignored him. Wang Gonggong''s white beauty was wrinkled, but he could only walk to Hua Ruge and said, "don''t need me to teach you how to test it."


    "Of course not. Just stare." Hua Yuege said, there is a trace of bad smile on the corner of his mouth.


    At this time, we all chose a good place to wait and see.


    Hua Yuege closes his eyes slightly and concentrates his mind.


    At this time, the stone should light up slowly, but at this time, the stone on Duke Wang''s hand has no reaction.


    Hua Ruyan grins so much that his lips are almost on his ears. It seems that he has seen Hua Ruge kneel at the moment when he was humiliated by his predecessor after losing the bet.


    People in Jixian hall are a little uneasy. After all, if Hua Ruge has any problems, the reputation of Jixian hall will be affected.


    Gonggong Wang stared at the stone. There was no light in the black stone.


    At the next moment, Hua Ruge suddenly opens his eyes, and the stone suddenly bursts out a dazzling silver light.


    The sudden silver light startled everyone. The prince who had been staring at the stone for a long time was suffering from pain in his stabbed eyes and blindness for a short time.


    As the silver light dissipated, the stone slowly showed two silver words: "seven steps."


    The onlookers are in a state of uproar? This is a genius to be recognized by the whole continent.


    Waste material?


    Most of the people in Jixian hall would commit suicide.


    Hua Ruyan looks at the words on the test stone. She looks unbelievable. Isn''t she talented? What''s the matter?


    "Father in law, don''t close your eyes. You can''t explain to the emperor." Hua Ruge called the Duke Wang.


    Wang Gonggong''s eyes pierced by silver light all shed tears. Hearing this, he had to open his eyes to see.


    In fact, he knew that ordinary talent would not come out with such blazing silver light.


    "Genius." The prince trembled and said that he had foreseen the angry appearance of the emperor Longyan.


    Hua Ruge smiled with satisfaction. She had just controlled the output of her mental power. Otherwise, if her eighth level talent was revealed, these people would lose their chin.


    She came to Hua Ruyan.


    At the moment, Hua Ruyan murmured incredibly, "it''s impossible, intelligence can''t be wrong."


    "It''s not surprising that you asked my people." Hua Ruge''s pleasant voice sounded in his ear, but he looked up in confusion and saw the fierce in Hua Ruge''s eyes.


    He subconsciously retreated. Hua Ruge suddenly had a stick in his hand.


    When Hua Ruyan didn''t see it clearly, the stick had already been smashed on Hua Ruyan''s leg.


    "Ka!"


    "Ka!"


    The sound of two bone fractures was clearly heard by all.


    Hua Ruyan was caught off guard and fell to the ground with a scream.


    "I said I would beg for it myself. It seems that I didn''t fight you enough last time. I didn''t teach you a long lesson." Hua rugo said a stick to lift his body, let him face up.


    Hua Ruyan''s legs are broken again. He only knows how to howl. He can''t prevent Hua Ruge from starting.


    The people of Jixian hall can still live in big houses with more than three entrances, can maintain the guards, and can go in and out of some high-level occasions.


    She was very satisfied, but the rest of the Jixian hall felt that their anger was not abated. The Jixian hall was challenged one after another. What should they do as disciples of the hall.


    So a group of restless people went to discuss it.


    Hua Ruge is clean around, and finally has a chance to go to Su Nianxia.


    "What happened to the note?" She asked.


    Su Nianxia knew that Hua Ruge would ask, took out an envelope from her bosom and handed it to Hua Ruge, saying, "my servants brought this back when they went to buy vegetables in the early morning of today."


    Hua rugo looks at the envelope. The handwriting on it is the same as that on the note. It says that Su Nianxia is requested to give the contents of the letter to Hua rugo.


    She looked at it and smiled: "it''s really my person, and I really have a heart."

 Chapter 145

    "Who is it?" Asked Su Nianxia curiously.


    "A clever and lovely girl." Hua Ruge turned around and walked out of the Jixian hall with a smile.


    LAN binger''s note is very clear. She has provided the wrong information to the Chinese family. She''s so cool here that she''s afraid of danger.


    I hope the Chinese family are not so fast.


    "Smart and cute?" Su Nianxia murmured, "this is not about me."


    Shiyan coughs twice. He can see that Hua Ruge doesn''t mean it at all.


    How these two people look so bright, but they are all cheeky.


    At this time, Hua Shengxiong was ordered to think about the house behind closed doors. Mrs. Wang pinched his shoulder for him. He was drinking tea with just the right temperature and appreciating the red plum with a layer of snow falling in the courtyard.


    "There seems to be more snow this year than every year." Hua Shengxiong talked with great interest.


    Mrs. Wang is a little absent-minded, smell words just "well", the brain is the son''s safety.


    "Madame, don''t worry. I won''t let my son go if it''s not for sure. It''s for him to see the world." Hua Shengxiong naturally knows her worries.


    Mrs. Wang sighed, "but I always feel bad."


    "Nonsense, I''ve got accurate information. It''s impossible to make mistakes. Just wait for the good news." Hua Shengxiong said confidently.


    He has foreseen the benefits of this success.


    When the emperor finds out the secret of Hua Ruge, he will pursue it, and the king of war will not give up easily. At that time, no matter who loses or wins, the emperor will hate the king of war even more. At that time, it''s time for him to clear the side of the emperor.


    Once the king of war fell, he did not hold back any more. One man was below ten thousand.


    When he thought of the happy place, he thought the beautiful scenery was very beautiful.


    "No way..."


    A long voice not only breaks the peace in front of us, but also breaks Hua Shengxiong''s dream.


    "What''s that nonsense?" He said angrily.


    Mrs. Wang was stiff and worried in her eyes.


    The housekeeper ran in and knelt on the ground. Mrs. Wang asked quickly, "is the young master back? How is it? "


    Hua Shengxiong also waited for the housekeeper to say.


    "The young master is back. He is Be... " The housekeeper gasped unevenly and didn''t say it.


    Mrs. Wang urged anxiously.


    "My leg was broken and I was injured all over. I was unconscious." The housekeeper finally said it.


    "Son." Mrs. Wang called and ran out.


    Hua Shengxiong stood up and said, "what''s the matter? Who fought? Why don''t you follow? "


    "My Lord, it''s hard to say. Hua Ruge is not a waste material. She''s a genius." The housekeeper said.


    "What?"


    "It''s level seven. It''s the same level seven talent as the first lady." Said the housekeeper.


    Hua Shengxiong''s face is unbelievable: "what you said is true?"


    "Yes, Hua Ruge beat the young master on the spot. The people of Jixian hall stopped our people. We couldn''t save them even if we wanted to."


    Hua Shengxiong didn''t speak for a moment, as if he was thinking about the situation at that time.


    "Damn it, call Mr. Li!" At last he analyzed that there was something wrong with the information.


    Mr. Li, who was also waiting for the news, knew the story and came in by himself.


    His face, which had never been calm, was now a little ugly, his eyebrows locked, and his face troubled.


    "What''s the matter, sir?" Hua Shengxiong''s tone was not good when he sent his housekeeper away.


    Mr. Li is his first adviser. He will almost ask Mr. Li what he can''t decide. Mr. Li will give the best and most reasonable solution every time. He has never failed.


    This led to Hua Shengxiong''s growing dependence on and respect for Mr. Li, but now he can''t put on a good face.


    "I lost this time. I thought it would be easy to deal with a little girl. I didn''t expect that a teenager would be so clever." Mr. Li''s face is ugly, too.


    He felt that he was also superior in his career. Every time he found out Hua Ruge''s weakness, he never thought he would fall into the hands of a 13-4-year-old girl.


    "What kind of people are around this damn boy?" Hua Shengxiong also felt that the evil gate, his family''s children are from that age, also did not see so many eyes.


    "Don''t worry, Duke. I swear that I will kill Hua rugo for you." Mr. Li is very cruel this time. His small eyes are full of murderous intentions.


    From now on, he will never underestimate the enemy again.


    Hua Shengxiong also knew that this kind of thing is inevitable, nodded: "Please sir. I''ll send for the little girl first. "


    As he said this, he ordered the Royal College to arrest him.


    He can''t deal with Hua Ruge. He can''t even kill a girl.


    Just after Hua Shengxiong''s order was issued, some people in the palace came to preach: "the emperor invites the Duke of the state to enter the palace."


    Hua Shengxiong knew right away that it was bad. This time, he provided wrong information, which made the emperor not only offend a rare genius, but also leave a bad impression on the people of Jixian hall.


    This account is all on his head.


    This time, it did not affect the king of war. I''m afraid his position in the emperor''s mind will be greatly reduced.


    Although he didn''t want to think about it, he always felt that stealing chicken didn''t eat rice.


    Hua Shengxiong changed his clothes and walked out of the room, only to feel that the red plum in the hospital was particularly eye-catching.


    "Cut this tree for me. If I come back, I''ll see your head carefully." He growled.


    Passing by Hua Ruyan''s room, he heard Mrs. Wang''s heartbreaking voice again. He felt that he was really a loser this time.


    Hua Ruge rushes to the Royal College, and rushes to LAN binger''s courtyard at the fastest speed.


    "Binger?"


    She opened the door and cried, but no one returned to her, and no one saw the figure of LAN binger.


    "Girl." Hua Yuege is in a hurry.


    Although it''s a Royal College with a strict door, the Hua family has a huge influence. If it''s really urgent, there must be a way to catch people.


    She looked inside and outside, but did not see the shadow of blue ice.


    "Damn it, Hua Shengxiong, you dare to move my girl for a while. I can''t help your family." Hua Yuege said, killing himself out of the yard.


    "You are back, Mr. Hua?" A girl in the same school with LAN binger just came back from the outside and was surprised to see Hua Ruge.


    "Do you know where ice is?" Hua Ruge asked with a try attitude.


    Unexpectedly, the girl nodded: "I know, I live in the yard next to the dean. I moved there this morning."


    Hua rugo didn''t respond.


    "Bing''er said that he would learn from the president in the future, so it''s easy to listen to the teaching. So today, he offered to move over, and president Fang agreed." The girl added.


    Hua Yuege laughed and said, "thank you. I''ll go and find it."


    She just took a long breath and laughed as she walked. She really didn''t expect that bing''er was so considerate and knew how to protect herself after helping.


    No matter how arrogant the Hua family is, it will not openly confront president Fang.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of Dean Fang, but that the children of the Hua family will go to college in the future. If you offend Dean Fang, you won''t get good results.


    She really didn''t think that blue bing''er had so many things in her mind. She really looked down on this girl before.


    She had been here for a while before, so it was easy to find the place of blue bing''er.


    At this time, LAN binger is cleaning the yard.


    Hua Ruge saw her back and smiled: "little binger."


    LAN bing''er turned around and threw away the broom in surprise. He came up and called out, "brother."


    "I always thought lovely girls were not smart. It seems that I was wrong." Hua rugo reached for her cerebellum pocket and said, "very smart."


    LAN bing''er laughed shyly. "My brother is used to making fun of bing''er."


    "Were they afraid when they came to you?" Hua Yuege sat on the stone bench and asked with concern.


    Now even if blue bing''er doesn''t say it, she probably guessed it out.


    "Yes, but bing''er didn''t want to betray his brother." LAN binger said seriously, and then ran back to the room and took out a small box and put it on the stone table: "this is the herb they took. Binger didn''t move. Give it to brother."


    When she spoke, she carefully looked at Hua Ruge''s face for fear that she would not be happy if she made her own decision.


    Hua Ruge saw her small appearance and smiled: "don''t worry, I believe you, but how do you think to cheat them?"


    "The Hua family and his brother have been feuding for a long time. They will try their best to deal with him. Even if Bing Er doesn''t say anything, they will think of other ways. I''d better lie to them and let them make a wrong judgment and let him prevail." Blue ice son careful way.


    Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly. The girl said it was on the point.


    If LAN binger made a loyal look to protect the Lord that day, the Hua family said that they had to take her away to rescue herself, that would be the most dangerous thing.


    So no matter how you look at it, what LAN binger did is right.


    Hua Ruge thumbs up for her and says, "I''m relieved to see you like this."


    Now LAN bing''er is the senior student of the dean. She is gifted in cultivation and is not easy to be cheated. She can let go.


    Blue ice son''s heart next tight, urgent way: "elder brother, you do not want to tube ice son again?"


    "Of course not. Come to me if you have any trouble." Hua Ruge''s eyes are a little spoiled.


    Take this child with you for a year and watch her grow up. She really regards her as her sister.


    "Where does that brother go with ice?" LAN bing''er asked nervously for fear that Hua Ruge would leave her.


    "I won''t leave you as long as you want." Hua Ruge is guaranteed.


    LAN bing''er then took a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "that''s good. I''ll make tea and cook for my brother."


    She said and went to the kitchen.


    "What do you call me?" Hua Yuege suddenly opens her mouth.


    Blue ice son''s body a stiff, back to Hua Ruge did not turn over, only opening way: "brother."


    Hua Ruge stared at her back and continued, "I have never told you how talented I am."


    Blue bing''er''s face changed a little.

 Chapter 146

    LAN bing''er turned around and bit her lower lip.


    "I guess I''m right." Hua Ruge saw her look and sighed softly.


    "Brother, I......"


    LAN bing''er is holding her clothes in both hands. She doesn''t know what to say.


    Hua rugo came to her and touched her little head and said, "silly boy, why didn''t you say that when you found out?"


    "I didn''t." Blue bing''er looks down and doesn''t dare to see her.


    "You are so careful and smart and have been around me. I think you have seen through my identity early." Hua Ruge said slowly:


    "you can see that I am a woman, and you can guess that I am Hua Ruge of the Hua family, the only one with eight steps talent in the legend of great Zheng. Knowing that this is my strongest side, I will never fail, so I have such a calculation."


    LAN bing''er looked up and said, "I didn''t find it on purpose. I will keep it secret for my brother. I won''t say anything."


    She always pretends not to know that she is afraid of Hua Ruge, who is afraid of divulging secrets and alienating herself.


    Hua Ruge is her only relative. She doesn''t want to leave.


    Hua Ruge looked at her uneasy appearance, smiled and said: "silly child, if you think this is a great secret, you don''t know me."


    LAN binger looks at her doubtfully.


    Hua Ruge said slowly, "I change my men''s clothes just for convenience. If my identity is exposed, it''s just trouble. I don''t like it, but it doesn''t mean I''m afraid."


    If blue ice son has the understanding nod, also long at the same time relieved a breath.


    "I treat you as my own sister, so you don''t have to be too formal in front of me. You can relax a little. If you have anything to say to me, it''s in your heart." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Blue bing''er''s eyes were misty with tears. She fell into Hua Ruge''s arms and sobbed in a low voice: "sister Ruge, bing''er has always regarded you as her own sister. I''m afraid that if you say that, I won''t keep it from you."


    "Darling, don''t cry." Hua Ruge rubs her little head painfully.


    LAN bing''er raised his head and said, "don''t worry, elder sister. I just call you this secretly, and I won''t expose your identity in front of others."


    "My ice is the cleverest." Hua rugo says let go of her.


    LAN binger smiled shyly: "then I''ll cook for my sister and make your favorite food."


    "Good." Hua Ruge smiles and nods.


    LAN bing''er leaves happily. She seems to be lively for a moment without carrying a secret.


    Hua Ruge sits on the rattan chair in the yard and just shakes it twice. The white jade ring and purple shadow flash in his hand. In front of Hua Ruge, there is a beautiful purple figure.


    "Wake up again?" Hua Yuege looks at the mink in front of her.


    He was still dressed up in a wild and unrestrained manner, with his hair scattered, and his purple pupils glistening with enchanting brilliance.


    Even if it''s not the first time to see him, Hua Ruge will still feel his beautiful eyes shaking.


    It may have consumed too much energy since its last transformation, and it has been sleeping for a long time since it entered the space, until now, it has only woke up.


    "Sister." Seeing Hua Ruge, sable laughs, squats down and rubs her head on her leg.


    Hua Yuege touched his Satin hair and said with a smile, "are you hungry, mink?"


    Mink raised his head and nodded earnestly, "we need to eat sugar."


    "You can''t always eat sugar when you become a person. Today, my sister will take you to eat something better than sugar, OK?" Hua Ruge coaxes him to say.


    Often see small mink this coquettish appearance, Hua Ruge on the maternal flood, coax him like coax their own children.


    Mink looks puzzled, as if he is thinking about something better than sugar.


    Hua rugo also summed up that he always liked to take pills as if he had never taken anything else.


    However, she wondered how the sable could not even understand what to eat because it was a high-level spirit beast, or even a holy beast.


    And Tuoba Rui also said that the strength of the beast is more than that.


    Anyway, this one she picked up seems to be a bit too silly and cute.


    "I listen to my sister." Mink finally chose to believe in Hua Ruge.


    He thought that Hua rugo would not cheat him if he was so kind to him.


    Hua rugo rubs his head again, and mink lies on her leg, squinting his eyes comfortably.


    After a while, LAN bing''er comes here happily with the prepared food, and suddenly sees someone lying on Hua Ruge''s leg. She is really shocked and can''t speak.


    Mink looked up lazily, because she was familiar with blue bing''er before, and knew that she had a good relationship with Hua Ruge, so she squinted again.


    "This is my sable before." Hua Ruge says to LAN bing''er.


    LAN bing''er was still a little slow, but he blinked his watery eyes and stammered, "he has become a man?"


    "Yes, his name is mink." Hua rugo rubbed his head and said, "this is sister binger."


    Mink grunted twice, but did not speak.


    "Proud again." Hua laughs like a song.


    LAN bing''er just got used to it. After watching it for a while, he went back to cooking.


    "Mink, you''re so rude, you know?" Hua, like a song, speaks softly like a child.


    Mink looked at her doubtfully, obviously not knowing what politeness means.


    "That is to say, when you see people in the future, you should say hello to them. You can''t ignore them." Hua said like a song.


    Since the mink is following her, she will teach him to be more sensible and not so grumpy.


    The mink understood this time. He shook his head and said, "I only call you sister."


    "You are not obedient." Hua is singing.


    "Listen to my sister, and don''t call others."


    Hua Ruge, seeing his stubborn appearance, thinks that he has a long way to go. This little thing is very proud.


    Small marten sees her toot mouth, curiously reaches out to poke her face, "elder sister smiles."


    "I''m not laughing." Hua Ruge''s funny way.


    "My sister has a good smile." Mink looked at her with his chin drawn.


    "You''ve learned to play tricks on me, don''t you want to rebel?" Hua Ruge reached for his chin.


    Mink felt itchy and laughed while hiding.


    LAN bing''er soon finished the meal. Hua rugo took the mink to the table. He could not use chopsticks. LAN bing''er took a spoon for him, and he was surprised to see his face as he took the dishes.


    She had never seen a man so beautiful before.


    Mink is familiar with her and doesn''t mind her watching. She just looks down and eats.


    He eats fast and seems to like it.


    "Slow down, no one''s fighting with you." Hua is singing softly.


    Mink raised his head from the bowl, smiled at her, and then lowered his head to eat.


    Hua Ruge can see it. It''s just a food.


    She unconsciously also accelerated the speed of moving chopsticks, because if she didn''t take the initiative any more, the things on the table would be swept away by him.


    Blue bing''er looks at Hua Ruge and mink, and then feels hungry.


    The food must be delicious.


    Just eating happily, mink suddenly put down the bowl, and the cold light flashed in the purple pupil.


    "What''s the matter? Not delicious? " Hua Yuege asked.


    The mink said nothing and rushed out of the door.


    "Mink." Hua, like a song, looks helpless.


    "What happened?" Asked LAN bing''er.


    "Maybe he found something. Come out and have a look." Hua rugo said and chased out.


    When she got out of the yard, she couldn''t see the figure of mink. His speed was too fast.


    "Don''t make trouble." Hua Ruge is in a hurry, but there are many courtyard roads. She doesn''t know which way to look.


    But Hua rugo soon knew which direction, because she heard a lot of howls.


    She quickly chased past, around a yard in front of her, and saw two dead people lying on the ground. One hand of mink was pulling out to the other''s heart.


    "Stop it." Hua Ruge, stop it.


    The small mink heard the sound of the original clawed hand into a fist, and hit the man''s chest fiercely.


    The man drew an arc in the air and fell to the ground, just at the foot of Hua Ruge.


    "What happened?" Hua Yuege asked, blaming with the no words.


    "They were just in front of our door, murderous." The mink pointed at them with a fierce face.


    Hua Ruge looked around, and LAN bing''er said in time, "don''t worry, elder sister. The people in this yard moved out the previous month, and now no one is there."


    The two dead men are two star war divisions. They can be killed by mink in a flash. She can''t imagine the strength of mink.


    Hua Ruge looked at the man and asked, "did the Hua family send you here?"


    As soon as the man turned his head, Hua rugo quickly took off his chin and hit him hard on the right face. There were several teeth mixed with blood and a black poison.


    If she didn''t do it quickly, the man would be poisoned and killed now.


    Hua Yuege put on his chin again and faced his angry eyes.


    "Don''t you want to die or suffer?" Hua asked like a song.


    "Give me a good time." The man had a hard airway.


    "I''ll appreciate the hard bone and be happy to fulfill your loyalty. In this way, we will play ten games. If you don''t say it after finishing, I''ll give you a good time." Hua Yuege''s way of supporting justice.


    The man thought of Hua Ruge''s consistent reputation, his face trembled and he didn''t speak.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "I like the scene of torture and confession most. Come and help me carry it to the yard."


    That person''s mouth angle took a smoke, thought Hua Ruge seems to be different from the normal person.


    Hearing this, mink put his right hand into a claw, clasped the man''s shoulder and dragged it to the yard. His fingers were all inserted into the meat. The man in pain was sweating, but he just bit his teeth and didn''t cry out.


    No matter what, he can''t say.


    "Let''s say that we can''t talk easily, otherwise the game will not be fun." Hua Ruge said as he walked along: "I''m not easy to play once, and you should not die easily."


    The man is very sad to find that he seems to have become a toy, but also fell into the hands of a mentally abnormal person.


    He couldn''t think what would happen next.


    LAN bing''er Snickers, knowing that she is scaring people again with her understanding of China.


    "Master, I have a way." Suddenly, an Archie in the body came to Hua Ruge''s mind.


    As soon as Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened, how could she forget this person? The best thing she could do about this kind of thing was meteorite sun cult.

 Chapter 147

    Hua Yuege takes out the black forbidden talisman, which immediately casts a dark light. On the dark light, a middle-aged man''s upper body appears. He stands in the shadow and looks very treacherous.


    Blue ice son subconsciously covered his mouth, so that he did not scream.


    Mink is back to eat.


    Nowadays, the men on the ground have no ability to fight back after being hit by a fist, and they can''t pose any threat to China like song.


    Looking at Archie in the black light, the man felt cold somehow.


    "Do it." Hua is like a song.


    Archie held out his hand, which was congealed with black light, and grabbed the man on the ground. The black light filled his whole body, as if he wanted to suck something out of his body.


    "Ah!"


    The man howled in agony and kept rolling and twitching on the ground.


    Hua Ruge was curious about what Archie was doing when he saw that man''s face was suffering and twisted.


    "My move All my moves... " The blue tendons on the face burst up. Only when you bite your teeth can you hardly utter these words.


    But Archie didn''t stop.


    Hua rugo felt that he had a sense of propriety, so he didn''t open his mouth.


    The man soon ceased to struggle, curled up in pain, his eyes fixed.


    His pupils are lax, his mouth is big, he is dead at first sight, and he still cannot close his eyes.


    The black light slowly converged on Archie''s extended right hand, but there was a gray shadow struggling on the black light, whose face was exactly the appearance of the dead man.


    Hua Ruge opened his eyes and said, "that''s not his soul, is it?"


    "Yes, master." Archie said, the black light constantly twined the gray soul, the soul body became smaller and smaller, finally no longer struggling.


    On the road, it is widely spread that there are all kinds of dark and dark means of the Japanese God cult. Hua Ruge has seen them in various ancient books before, but he didn''t expect to be so strong.


    "Master, he is now the soul of the unconscious. No matter what you ask, as long as he knows, he will say it." Archie said.


    Hua Yuege opened his mouth in surprise and asked tentatively, "who sent you?"


    "Hua family leader, Hua Shengxiong."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Catch blue ice. If you are there, catch you. If you can''t, kill."


    "It''s tough. Who are you from the Chinese family?"


    "I am a dead man."


    "What do you know about the Hua family?"


    "As long as it''s the dark ones, they know it."


    Hua, like a song, touched his chin with interest, and an interesting thought flashed through his mind.


    It''s very easy for a fire department soulman to deal with the corpses. Under the extremely high temperature of the fire, the three corpses quickly disappeared in the courtyard, and the fine powder seemed to have never existed when blown by the wind.


    Blue bing''er''s face is a little ugly. He should be scared.


    "If you are afraid, move to a place with more people tomorrow. Although no one dares to enter the yard to commit murder here, you are lonely after all." Hua Ruge stroked her head and soothed her.


    LAN binger takes a deep breath: "binger will try to adapt, not afraid."


    Only when she becomes stronger can she fight with Hua Ruge. She does not allow herself to shrink back from anything.


    "Don''t be too hard on yourself. Remember to call me if you have anything." Hua is like singing and saying.


    "Yes, I will." LAN Bing nodded.


    Hua Ruge went back to Jixian hall in the afternoon. At that time, the people of Jixian hall were still discussing how to punish Hua family. Otherwise, they would always be provocative, which would have a bad impact on Jixian hall.


    The disciples of Jixian hall gathered in the pavilion for more than 20 times. Su Nianxia came to pull her when she saw her coming back and said, "little brother, you are good at Yin people. Come to think of a way."


    Hua Ruge didn''t look at her very well: "are you praising me?"


    "Yes." Su Nianxia blinks innocuous big eyes.


    Hua Yuege said in a black face, "please, don''t praise me in the future."


    "Then I''ll try to be nice." Su Nianxia said that he had some understanding.


    "Give you another chance."


    "The little brother is the cleverest, the most thoughtful, and the best way to deceive people."


    "Forget it, you''d better scold me later." Hua Ruge is so desperate that she can''t hear any good words from Su Nianxia.


    The two men had already arrived at the pavilion. At this time, they were still thinking of various ways.


    For example, tie Hua Shengxiong''s wife out and throw it on other men''s bed, so that Hua Shengxiong can''t lift his head and become a man later.


    For example, if you poison the food in China, thousands of people in the whole government will have diarrhea at the same time, and the whole government will become a cesspool.


    For example, set fire in the backyard of Washington, and take advantage of the chaos to go in and loot the property.


    In every way, there are people who oppose it. If we say too much, it will damage the reputation of Jixian hall, or if the punishment is too light, others will look down on us.


    "Say one, little brother." Su Nianxia pushes Hua Ruge out when everyone is thinking hard.


    Some people noticed the appearance of Hua Ruge and said, "brother Hua, you are familiar with the Hua family. Come to think of an idea."


    Hua Ruge nodded in a pretentious way and made a thought.


    At this time, there was a lot of discussion, again denied a few before silence again.


    "I have a way. It''s just a little noisy." Hua Ruge''s voice came out slowly at this time. It seems that he thought about it. In fact, it has been planned for a long time.


    "It''s going to be a big fight to show the strength of our Jixian hall." Su Nianxia soon agreed.


    People also nodded their heads, in fact, they just denied a lot of petty practices.


    But after all, the influence of the Hua family is not small, and it''s not good to do it too seriously, so I haven''t thought of a way for such a long time.


    "By chance, I know some shady forces of the Hua family. We can start with this, and the participants can make a lot of money." Hua Ruge has an idea.


    As soon as everyone''s eyes brightened, all the big families had underground forces that could not see the light of their own. When they started to work in such a place, the Hua family was suffering.


    But this kind of power is very secretive, and it''s hard for people who are not the core to know, so they haven''t thought about it.


    And we are all excited to make a big profit.


    "Then we will do so." Hua Yuege bowed his head, and everyone''s head came together.


    Hua Ruge whispered out his plan and listened to everyone''s eyes. It was a very suitable way for them.


    After that, everyone went back to organize other disciples and waited for the night to come.


    Su Nianxia took Hua rugo''s shoulder and said with a smile, "I just thought so much, how could I not think of such a good way, little brother, I adore you so much."


    Hua Ruge glanced at him without speaking.


    "Why do you have such a way to entrap people?" Su Nianxia was not discouraged because of Hua Ruge''s attitude.


    Hua Ruge knew that there was no good words in her mouth.


    "Little brother, do we have any special action in the evening? Can we get more?" Su Nianxia''s eyes changed.


    Hua rugo reached out his hand and knocked on her head. "You''re not finished. This is not the last time. We can''t act together."


    Su Nianxia rubbed his head, and tooted his mouth and said, "if you don''t get it, you won''t get it. It''s so fierce."


    "It''s better to be spoiled than to be spoiled." Hua Ruge doesn''t buy her account at all.


    Su Nianxia said he was hurt.


    The emperor reprimanded Hua Shengxiong again, and the story spread quickly. Everyone doubted whether the Hua family really lost power.


    So many people who had been persecuted by the Chinese family colluded with the speech officials to prepare the memorial of impeachment and try to test the emperor''s real ideas.


    Hua Shengxiong''s dead man didn''t go back. He only thought that he had violated the taboo of the Royal College and didn''t send someone to check it again.


    The dead were trained by the people in Washington since they were young. Their talents are not necessarily high, and their examples are not necessarily strong. But they are all given by the Chinese family, so they are absolutely loyal to the Chinese family.


    Because this way the dead man knows more secrets, but he believes that no matter what kind of punishment is used, these people will not be recruited.


    At the moment, Hua Shengxiong didn''t think how much harm a Hua Ruge who got information would do to the Hua family.


    Today''s night is coming quietly as usual. At the same time, there are forty or fifty disciples out of the Jixian hall. Because there is no experience of unified action before, there are no same clothes, especially the night clothes.


    What they can do is to cover their faces and try to cover up their identity.


    We all know that Jixian hall did it, but after all, it was a private action. It would not be good if we left specific evidence behind.


    Hua Ruge said, "we are divided into four teams, and we will act separately tonight."


    These people nodded, and soon stood in the team, a team of more than a dozen people, and each team elected a captain Xiao.


    Hua Ruge divided the map into four captains, and then explained: "there are 16 halls of the black forces of the Hua family, each of which has about 100 people. These years, we haven''t helped the Hua family to do evil. Each of our teams has killed four."


    Everyone nodded. Most of these people are from poor families. They were bullied by nobles before. These dog legs are even more hateful. They are all willing to do it.


    Hua Ruge divided another map in his hand and said: "there are about 40 stores in the Hua family. I''ve divided them according to the distance and distance. After cleaning up the entrance of the hall, we should use the fastest speed to rob the property inside, and we''d better smash him again."


    Everyone nodded in cooperation. These are all businesses operated secretly. Without these details, they would not be able to find them.


    Now it''s good. It''s easy to smash and rob. It''s also addictive to the king of the mountain.


    "The news of the Hua family is very well-informed, so we must do this quickly, accurately and ruthlessly. After that, we will gather at the East Street and send a big gift to the Hua family together." Hua Ruge planned.


    Everyone is very excited. It''s been too boring in the library. Now there''s something to do, and it''s still so exciting.


    After the explanation, we all left in a swarm. Hua rugo and Su Nianxia were also in the same team. Because she was too young to be the team leader, she was actually the commander.


    In the night, her smile gradually bloomed.


    Today, she would like to show the Chinese family what it''s like to do something to her.

 Chapter 148

    Because of the great number of appeals of the Hua family, all the entrances of the hall are very secret. For example, the first place Hua Ruge found seems to be a place for ordinary work, but people nearby know that it is a black force.


    The strong division kicked the door open, and the people in it were alert. Without saying a word, they cut it out with a big knife. This is their habit.


    On the ground of Wangdu, these people are also people who are not very dare to be offended by others. Their average strength is very strong, about 100 people.


    But Jixian hall is all the elites of genius. Some people have been killed on the battlefield. It''s as easy to kill these people as to chop melons and cut vegetables.


    Hua Ruge arranged for two soulmakers to stand on a high place in advance. The front and back doors were blocked in case someone ran out to report.


    In this way, the entrance of a black force hall will soon be cleaned up, and it will soon move to the next place.


    These people are well-trained, clean and ruthless, and soon the blood of the four Tangkou stools flows into a river.


    Then the team used the fastest speed to turn to Huajia to secretly run the shops for their profit, smashing the door and plundering all the valuable things.


    After that, the soulman cleans up the battlefield. After two fourth level soulmates come down, the small shop has basically become a fragment, and the large shop doesn''t take much effort.


    Four teams of people set off wave after wave of robbery in Wangdu. They scared the real thieves to flee. They were afraid that tonight''s incident would affect the innocent ones.


    It turns out that the Jixian hall is not only suitable for fighting in the enemy''s battlefield, but also efficient for killing and robbing people. Without too many people being alarmed, it completed these tasks and gathered at Dongjiekou.


    Four teams arrived almost at the same time.


    Hua Ruge stood up and said, "the reason why the Hua family has been able to run rampant in the dark for so many years is that they dare not be enemies is because of their dead men. Today we have leveled their dead men and let them have no claws and teeth."


    "How many dead?" Someone asked.


    "There are a hundred and ten people. Although they are not afraid of death, they are proficient in tracking, stealth and assassination. Their strength is not very strong. We are enough." Hua Yuege said.


    "Well, it''s time to get rid of the cancer." One of the leaders.


    All nodded their heads, and then under the leadership of Hua Ruge, they killed a more secret place.


    The defense here is much more meticulous than that of those halls. Several war divisions are sent to solve some of the dead guards in the surrounding area first, and then they are divided into four groups to rush in from the four people in the big house to avoid negligence.


    The soulman is better than ready early. Even if there are fish missing, they can''t escape.


    "Kill me!"


    A small team leader took the lead in kicking the door open, and the other sides also made a quick move, waking up the dead in their sleep.


    There is no small difference in strength between the two sides, and they have no intention, so the dead men suffered a great loss and both wanted to flee.


    But Hua Ruge arranged it carefully. These people couldn''t escape, but they were disorganized and killed.


    As a soul master, Hua Ruge stood on a high place and looked at the battlefield of killing below with no expression.


    Although the dead man is a small part of the strength of the Chinese family, if they are eliminated together with the black forces, the influence on the Chinese family is not small. She really looks like Hua Shengxiong jumping in the face of rage.


    It was another massacre without any suspense, but this time it took a long time, and the residents nearby also heard the sound.


    Hua Ruge saw someone running to the direction of the government, but because they were civilians, they did not start.


    I think the government has come. It''s almost killed here.


    This night is doomed to be restless and not afraid to make more waves.


    From the beginning to the end, it took half an hour. It''s almost time to be alarmed.


    When all the dead men were killed, Hua Ruge said, "the officers and soldiers should send someone to investigate immediately. It''s so striking that we all go together. We split up and sneak back to the Jixian hall."


    Jixian hall only obeys the emperor''s order, and no one dares to investigate, so it will never be exposed back there.


    Everyone nodded, and soon quietly into the night.


    Su Nianxia finds that Hua Ruge doesn''t move.


    "Little brother, why don''t you run?" Asked Su Nianxia.


    Hua rugo looked at her and said, "I have more exciting things to do. Do you want to go?"


    "Go." Su Nianxia, a restless man, nodded his head if he wanted to or didn''t want to. It''s better to play than to go back.


    "Then go." Hua Ruge chose a direction first.


    Before they disappeared in the street, the officers and soldiers rushed to the house with a torch. They saw the big house full of dead people, and they could not help but think about the direction of Hua Ruge and said: "chase."


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia look at each other and see the helplessness in each other''s eyes. Then they run very quickly.


    At this time, if they were caught, they would have to carry the black pot. Even the people in the Jixian hall, the emperor could not forgive the killing of so many people.


    Hua Ruge drives Su Nianxia on a gallop. The officials chase him. Su Nianxia is a soul master. He is weak and can''t run fast.


    But Hua Ruge can only use gravity to catch up with people behind him.


    In this way, people in the government can slow down a bit, but Su Nianxia is not fast, so he has kept a short distance, but he has not fully caught up.


    "Little brother, why are you running more and more sideways?" Su Nianxia asked that this place had already left the prosperous area of Wangdu and reached the quiet foot of the mountain.


    The foot of the mountain is a good place for summer vacation, so there are several magnificent manors built, one of which is impressively marked with Washington.


    The message from the dead man''s soul is that Hua Shengxiong is a very important contact point if he wants to attract other officials or pass messages to the border.


    Hua rugo cast a gravity technique at the foot of the officers and soldiers, and then led Su Nianxia to drill into the forest. Those people were slower and could not find anyone.


    There was a strong wind in the mountains, and these officers and soldiers could not hear any sound at all. When they were about to search the mountains, they saw a blazing flame falling from the sky, illuminating the whole night sky, looking gorgeous.


    But no one is appreciating it, because that big flame fell in the villa of Huajia in a moment. The temperature of the flame is very high. Even in winter, it can burn fiercely, and the villa will soon be filled with dust and smoke.


    Officers and soldiers rushed to put out the fire quickly. Otherwise, if these things happened one after another today, they would not have to patrol and go home to pick up their wives and children.


    There is only a stream formed by melting snow on the mountain nearby. We are trying to find a way to guide the water into the manor.


    At this time, a larger flame fell in the sky, and then it was burning one after another.


    Because the Hua family''s manor is too big, only in this way can we burn it up as fast as possible.


    Officers and soldiers watched the fire grow.


    "Chief, what now?" One of the officers and soldiers asked that there was a soulmate who was releasing soulmate. There was no way for them to fight against them.


    "Run!" Said a middle-aged man called the head.


    "But if it comes down, will it pursue us?" The soldier asked again.


    "At that time, we will say that we haven''t been here. It''s normal that we can''t catch up because it''s so far away from the city." The veteran said that.


    Ten people nodded in succession, then left quickly.


    "It''s really old grease." Hua Ruge came out of the woods.


    "Little brother, you say the Hua family can''t be mad after today." Su Nianxia looked at the burning manor in the distance and said.


    Hua Ruge said: "who let them provoke the Jixian museum?"


    "I think it offended you." Su Nianxia uncovers it mercilessly.


    Hua rugo glanced at her, and she added, "it''s really hard for anyone who has offended my brother."


    "Hey, can you stop being so evil as I said?" Hua is like a song of discontent.


    "Then I''ll be gentle." Su Nianxia began to think.


    "Forget it, you''d better not say it." Hua Ruge just wants to stop her mouth.


    "The devil of the world should have been like this, and I will learn it." Su Nianxia said earnestly.


    Hua Ruge left when her child didn''t understand.


    Su Nianxia follows and pesters her to ask where the news comes from.


    Hua Ruge regrets all the way. Why did she take her.


    The fire of the manor had been burning all night, but the stir of the king was stronger than the blazing fire.


    In the evening, the lights of this capital were on a lot. They all heard the sound. They went out to have a look. They couldn''t sleep after a little inquiry.


    More than a dozen Tangkou were destroyed overnight, and several shops in the main street were smashed. We don''t believe that only one night there was such a big move, and no one was caught.


    Everyone guessed whether these halls and shops offended God and were condemned by heaven.


    Some people say they know that some of these shops are owned by the Chinese family. Others say that there are also stores owned by the Chinese family in Tangkou. Some people are bold enough to guess whether they are all owned by the Chinese family.


    Recently, the royal family offended the Jixian Pavilion and angered the emperor. It''s well known. Is it possible that the current situation is a warning from the emperor or the Jixian pavilion to China?


    It is also assumed that the emperor was too afraid of the Hua family, which was secretly going to destroy the Hua family.


    The so-called rumor is stronger than the tiger. Once it comes into being, it will spread in the crowd like wings. It will grow into a tiger in the saliva of thousands of people, ready to bite the famous Hua family.


    Officials know that if the emperor is doing what he can''t do, it should be the Jixian hall. Then when there is such a strong collision between the Huajia and Jixian hall, which side will the emperor''s mind tilt.


    So we tore the memorials written before, and used them to test the emperor''s attitude.


    At the moment, the disciples who took part in the action in the Jixian hall had taken a bath and changed into new clothes, openly sharing the stolen goods in the pavilion.


    In their view, in the view of more people in Jixian hall, this matter is insignificant.


    After all, it''s not that they make trouble first, it''s just a tit for tat.


    Hua rugo didn''t participate. She didn''t lack money. After taking a bath, she went straight back to her room to sleep.


    Tomorrow will be much more wonderful than today. She can take good care of herself to enjoy the fun.

 Chapter 149

    There was so much movement outside that Washington was naturally alarmed.


    Hua Shengxiong was still in the bedroom and Mrs. Wang wushanyunyu. He wanted to get rid of the depression these days. But after the housekeeper knocked on the door and said what happened, he stayed for a few seconds. The anger in his body had not been released yet, and his heart was angry again.


    That''s the underground forces he carefully cultivated. The Tangkou and the business are the main sources of collecting information. Although the dead are not big, they are also a dagger in his Washington. They can kill people at the critical moment.


    These are all his business for many years, now they are all destroyed, and he even can''t accept them.


    Hua Shengxiong''s face is getting bluer and bluer. At last, he spits out a mouthful of blood.


    "Master." Mrs. Wang was frightened. She put on a dress and asked for help.


    Hua Sheng Hung''s head sank, and then his voice sank, "call me Mr. Li."


    "Master, it''s important to see the doctor first." Mrs. Wang said in a hurry.


    "I can''t die yet." Hua Shengxiong was cruel in his eyes. After wearing a dress and drying the blood on the corners of his mouth, he left the door.


    By this time Mr. Li was waiting at the door of the study.


    He was thinking about how to treat Fu huaruge. He didn''t expect to be robbed first, and even let Washington suffer such a huge loss.


    Hua Sheng Xiong enters the study. His face is very ugly. He doesn''t lose his temper, but his fingers are shaking all the time.


    Not that I didn''t lose my temper, but that I didn''t have the strength.


    If it was just a brawl before, this time the Hua family really hurt their vitality, and the injury is not light.


    Mr. Li didn''t take his time today. He stood at his desk and didn''t speak for a long time.


    The whole study was immersed in a heavy atmosphere.


    After hearing the news, the Washington outside was in a mess, wondering if it was the emperor''s hand.


    If we can''t stabilize people''s minds at this time, it''s likely that Washington will become a mess in the future.


    "Who did it?" Hua Shengxiong opens his mouth, his voice is cool, and his clenched fists show his anger.


    "I think it''s Jixian hall." Mr. Li said again and again: "the emperor will not do it easily, and will not adopt such a way."


    "But few people in my family know these specific entrances and stores. How do they know?" Hua Shengxiong said, biting his teeth.


    Now he really wants to rush to Jixian hall and kill them.


    "The dead men sent by the Duke in the morning did not come back." Mr. Li said.


    Hua Shengxiong shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. The dead men I trained will never betray me."


    "There is no absoluteness in everything. Is it impossible that there are few in Hua Ruge?"


    Hua Shengxiong punches on the table, and the table immediately splits. Everyone outside hears a huge voice.


    "Are you sure Hua rugo did it?" He smashed the table and asked.


    Mr. Li nodded: "I''m sure that if there is no intelligence collection hall, people can''t know our details early, and Hua rugo always has many ghost ideas. This is not the rare dish she came up with."


    He thinks he''s enough to understand Hua Ruge.


    "I won''t let her go." Hua Shengxiong was so angry that he took everything off the shelf and fell.


    "Don''t be impatient, Lord." Li advised.


    "When is it? I can''t be angry anywhere." Hua Shengxiong was walking in the room, unable to calm down at all.


    "Now that she has done it, we have to find a way. I think there is a way to try it." Mr. Li pinched his beard.


    He had not thought about it before, but after the action of Jixian hall this evening, she realized a little.


    "You said." Hua Shengxiong shook his hands.


    "For the sake of our future plans, and for the sake of paying Hua Ruge in the future, we can only do so.


    He sold a pass, but didn''t wait for Hua Shengxiong to urge him to go on: "did the Duke of the State find out that since you chased Hua rugo to the gate of Jixian hall that day, it has been a plan."


    Hua Shengxiong listened attentively.


    "On that day, Hua Ruge trickily tied himself to the Jixian hall and made us enemies of the whole Jixian hall, but we always ignored this phenomenon."


    Hua Shengxiong frowned and was afraid for a while. That''s really the case. Hua Ruge had already established himself in an invincible position. Whoever won''t lose will lose.


    "So our priority is to solve the problem with Jixian hall." Said Mr. Li.


    "Is that your idea?" Hua Shengxiong is obviously dissatisfied. He picked out the contradiction before. Now he has no face to show his kindness.


    Mr. Li nodded firmly: "only in this way can we isolate Hua Ruge and deal with her well. As for the Jixian hall, the Duke of the state had never thought of being an enemy before, had he? "


    "I can''t swallow it." Hua Shengxiong''s unwilling way.


    Mr. Li didn''t advise either, just waiting for him to decide.


    In the end, he was defeated. He just said, "is that all you have to do?"


    "It''s just her disgust at Hua Ruge though her eyes are cold.


    "Do you know what it means to provoke the Hua family?" She asked coldly, with a high voice.


    Hua Ruge spread out his hands and said: "to be reasonable, it''s not my provocation, but your family chasing me."


    "It''s your honor that our Chinese family solicits you. It''s your ignorance." Hua Ruxue obviously knows the context of this matter, Yang Shengdao.


    Hua rugo was angry and smiled: "you mean that everything you do is reasonable. I don''t want to refuse it."


    "I know you can speak well, but any sophistry here is useless. I will not let you go." Hua Ruxue stared at her.


    "Which eye do you see me explaining? Do you really regard yourself as a character when people hold you?" Hua is as angry as a song.


    The superiority of this man is too strong. It''s uncomfortable to listen to her.


    Hua Ruxue heard her retort and said coldly in her eyes, "it seems that you still don''t want to repent. Don''t blame me for being cruel in the future."


    She still thinks all these are Hua Ruge''s fault.


    Hua Ruge can''t stand this kind of person standing on the commanding point of morality to judge others. He said impatiently, "you''d better get out of here and dirty the place at my door."


    She felt that if she didn''t talk to such a person, if there was no one around, she really wanted to hit her to the ground and let her taste the taste of her own stick.


    This woman''s pretty face. How can she think of it.


    "You''re dead." Hua Ruxue said once, and really left.


    When she spoke, she was so cold that people did not doubt the authenticity of her words.


    Hua Ruge looked at her back and groaned, "no wonder the Hua family is honest. It put a bomb beside me."


    This woman last time in sky city let so many hands go down to die, is also a very feel, she reminded herself to be careful.


    "What is a bomb?" A magnetic voice sounded above, slightly confused.


    Hua Yuege looks up and sees Tuo BARREI standing on the wall of her yard. A pair of magic eyes like stars are fixed on her. There is a smile on her beautiful lips.


    "How did you get in?" Hua Yuege asked in surprise.


    "You said you would go to see me, but no, I can only come to you." Tuoba Rui said and fell to Hua Ruge''s side, holding her small face and saying, "let me see if I''m thin."


    His eyes are very serious, his face is gentle and doting, and his face is holding Hua Ruge.

 Chapter 150

    "I''m not a kid. I can''t say I''m thin." Hua Yuege looked at his serious appearance and said it with tears and smiles.


    "It''s not that little children can''t take care of themselves. What can I do if I don''t even eat?" Tuoba Rui''s angry way, with a straight face, showed a real deep pain in his eyes.


    He''s glad he''s here now, or he won''t know.


    "I can go and have dinner. You don''t have to worry." Hua rugo thinks he''s over stressed.


    Tuo Barry smiled and said seriously, "I don''t worry about who is worried about you. Tomorrow I will send you two cooks to take care of your meal."


    "Can you refuse? I''m not used to strangers in the mansion. " Hua is like a weak song.


    "I didn''t send more people to you until I knew it. These two cooks can''t refuse, or I''ll have to tie you to me." Tuoba Rui said, warm eyes hit her face, and said: "who let me rest assured you."


    Hua rugo didn''t know what he was talking about right away.


    "Can you come in at will?" She shifted the subject.


    "As long as I want to come, nothing can stop me." Tuo Ba Rui knew that she had acquiesced and waited for someone to come tomorrow.


    His words are arrogant, but Hua rugo knows that he has the power to say them.


    "Let''s go and talk." Tuoba Rui takes her hand and naturally pulls her into the door.


    "I''m not free today." Hua rugo said that she would like to go to the library to eat books.


    "With someone else?" Tuoba Rui frowns.


    Hua rugo has no doubt that if he says yes, he may not live long.


    "No, I want to see a doctor to cure you." She explained quickly.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s face relaxed, "as long as you are by my side, I''ll be fine."


    "How can you be like a child." Hua make complaints about songs.


    Tuo Ba Rui said with a smile, "that''s what you would say about me in this continent."


    Hua Ruge suddenly felt like this.


    The outside world is saying that the king of war is fierce and handsome, but she can see the other side of him.


    It''s a strange feeling.


    Tuoba Rui reached out and touched her head, smiling slightly, as if she would be extremely satisfied with her.


    Feeling his doting eyes, Hua Ruge''s ears are slightly red, trying to make his look natural and show nothing.


    "Missing me for a few days?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "There are too many things to remember." Hua is like an awkward answer.


    Tuo Ba Rui doesn''t care. He takes her to sit down and says, "unfortunately, I miss you all the time."


    "Why bother." Hua is singing.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought about it seriously and said, "compared with the pleasure of seeing you, it''s a little bitter."


    He chased all the way, just to keep by her side.


    Hua Ruge was shocked for a moment, as if he didn''t expect Tuoba Rui to answer so formally.


    "Didn''t you eat in the morning?" He asked carefully, not forcing her to make a decision.


    Hua Ruge shakes her head.


    "I''ll make it for you. You''ll eat it." Tuoba Rui said and went to the kitchen.


    Hua Yuege was shocked and asked inconceivably, "can you cook?"


    "I haven''t done it before, I will." Tuoba Rui said that he took off his black fur cloak and his outer robe, leaving only the same black brocade inner garment.


    He used to see people cooking. He thought it was easy.


    Hua rugo held him and said, "cooking is not as simple as you think. It''s a lot of knowledge. Besides, I have nothing in the kitchen. Let''s go out and eat."


    "I brought everything in the kitchen when I came. If you can cook, you can teach me." Tuoba Rui said and pointed to his storage ring.


    He guessed that there was nothing here.


    Hua rugo''s chin almost fell. This is a patriarchal world. A man can''t enter the kitchen even if he is killed. What''s more, his highness Zhan Wang.


    "Will you?" Tuoba Rui''s persistent question.


    Hua Ruge shook his head subconsciously: "not at all."


    She has never learned these things.


    "Then I''ll cook it for you." Tuo Ba Rui said that she pinched her little nose and smiled softly to protect his beautiful face.


    Hua Ruge felt that he had been electrified, and was only stunned that Tuoba Rui had gone to the kitchen.


    "It''s not as simple as you think..." She ran after it.


    His highness Zhan Wang is convinced that what ordinary people can do will never be difficult. He just takes out food materials from the space and matches several dishes according to what he has eaten before.


    Hua Ruge wanted to study how to do it with him, but he was pushed out by Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Yuege covers her face, knowing what will happen next without looking.


    Sure enough, the kitchen soon came with all kinds of loud sounds that should not have been heard here, and the paste smell of various ingredients came out. Finally, Hua rugo saw a corner of the kitchen collapsed.


    Soon Tuoba Rui came out with a black face, and his eyes were full of wonder.


    "Better than I thought," Hua said with a smile. "At least it didn''t blow up my kitchen."


    "How could it be so difficult." Tuo barrui still feels strange.


    "Yes, you dare to try." Hua rugo helped him to tidy up his inner clothes and said with a smile.


    Tuo Ba Rui chuckles, everything is expected by her, but she is always good at satirizing people but says nothing.


    His little songs are very understanding.


    "I''ll learn. I''ll only cook for you in the future." Tuoba Rui said earnestly.


    Hua rugo only thinks he''s joking, "what shall we eat now?"


    "Go back to my house."


    "No, I''m going to the library."


    "I won''t die if I don''t cure you. If you don''t eat, you have no choice."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I''m leaving in the afternoon. I''ll be with you."


    "Where to?" Hua Yuege looks up at him.


    Tuoba Rui stroked her hand back and forth and said, "there is a plague in the north of Xinjiang, which has spread to three cities. We should stop it in time."


    "Isn''t that dangerous? And you don''t know the art of medicine. " Hua Ruge frowns. How can one of his patients treat others.


    "I''ll be fine, and I''ll have a doctor with me, as long as I manage it quickly." Tuo Ba Rui holds her face and says, "wait for me to come back."


    "Then pay attention to your safety." Hua Yuege said this, but he was worried.


    Tuoba Rui nodded and said with a smile, "eat."


    So Hua Ruge was dragged to the war palace for dinner again. It was already evening when he returned to the Jixian hall. When he got to the door, a young man greeted him with a smile and said, "young master Hua, wait until you come back."


    "What can I do for you?" Hua Ruge is familiar with this guy''s face, but he just can''t remember who he is.


    "You are forgetful. I''m a boy from Maofu. Our young master will go to the border tomorrow to report his work. I''ll invite some of your friends to have a drink tonight." Respectfully.


    Hua Ruge thought of it as soon as she slapped her head. Before that, Mao Jun said that she would go to the border. It''s almost the same time. She''s busy fighting with the Hua family these days, so she forgot to make an appointment to see off.


    "If it''s convenient for you to lead the way, I''ll go." Hua said like a song.


    "I have to inform Prince Wu and Prince Yan again. I''m afraid it''s inconvenient to take them now. You can go with me." The young man weighed the way.


    "That''s all. I''ll go myself and tell me which restaurant it is."


    Although Wang Du is big, there are only a few famous restaurants. It''s easy to find.


    "It''s the Mao family''s manor in the east of the city. The young master said that we should get together this evening and live there directly." Little fellow road.


    That manor is near the burning manor of Hua family, which is also the place where nobles gather.


    "I can find it. Go on with the delivery." Hua Yuege said.


    The boy nodded and headed for the Royal College.


    As Hua Ruge walked, he thought about how fast time went. In a flash, his days at Royal College were over, and his good friends were separated. It was very sad.


    Tonight''s drunk is inevitable.


    She was light and soon turned a corner.


    At this time, the boy beside Mao Jun came to the gate of Jixian hall and pulled the bell hanging outside.


    At once, a servant in Jixian hall came out and asked, "who are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for Mr. Hua. Please take a message and say that my young master invited her to have a drink." Said the young man politely.


    The servant thought how Mao Jun sent two people to find Hua rugo, and went to her house for a walk. He came back and said, "she went out this morning, but she hasn''t come back yet."


    "If you see Mr. Hua coming back, please take a message." Said the boy.


    "It''s really troublesome. I''ve been looking for people for several times. I''ll help you run errands in the afternoon." The servant left with a murmur.


    The young man scratched his head, wondering, "I didn''t hear that the young master sent someone else to come."


    But he was puzzled and left after reporting the letter here.


    The east of the city is not close to Jixian hall. Hua Ruge arrived after walking for a while. It''s also a revisit of his hometown.


    At the moment, she can see that the manor built at the foot of the mountain is now in ruins. The manor is very large. It burned all night yesterday, and now the rubble is still warm.


    She didn''t show too much expression and went on.


    There are few people here, and the distance between the manor and the manor is very large, so she is now in a position where there is no shop in front of the village.


    She frowned slightly, and thought flashed in her head, which she could not hold off intermittently.


    She suddenly stopped, alert, her ears moving.


    There is no sound.


    There are dense woods nearby. How could there be no chirping of insects or birds.


    Deceit!


    Hua is like a Lin in the eyes of a song.


    At this time, five people came out of the surrounding woods to surround her, and did not restrain their breath. These people''s strength was far above Hua Ruge, so she did not find out.


    The first one is Hua Ruxue.


    "Hua Ruge, you didn''t expect to have today." Hua is as proud as snow.


    Hua Ruxue went to see Hua Ruge in the morning to paralyze her and make her think that she was just talking hard today and would not do it so quickly.


    Hua Ruge said, "I really look down on you."


    China is like the snow.

 Chapter 151

    "Look, my price is death. Are you ready for Hua Ruge?" Hua such as snow Yang chin, a winning posture.


    She knows that Hua Ruge has always been cunning, and her strength is somewhat uncertain. She brought so many strong people to ensure that there is no risk.


    Hua Ruge has a look. In addition to Hua Ruxue, the two-star soul tutor, there are three two-star War Masters and one black robed man who has no badge in front of her. She thinks that he will only be more difficult to deal with.


    Her lips are tight, her eyes are calm and calm, and her mind is not only thinking about the way to deal with it.


    "If you mess with my Hua family, you''ll die." Hua said coldly like snow, and then said, "set up the array."


    As soon as Hua Yuege''s eyes narrowed, he decided to fly away.


    Even if you want to fight her, you have to distance yourself from these divisions, otherwise you will suffer a lot.


    The battle masters did not chase after him, only the man in black suddenly opened his eyes, and a sword on his back rose to the sky at a high speed, and was instantly set in the center of the crowd.


    After the long sword stopped, the lines on the body of the sword were brilliant, and the light shrouded the ground to form a large circle formation of half a mile.


    At this moment, Hua Ruge is on the edge of the array. If you move back, you will be out of the array.


    At the moment when her body touched the edge, there was a flash of white light behind her. A powerful force blocked her way and bounced her back.


    Hua Ruge only feels that the breath in his body is disordered, Qi and blood are surging up, and there are some abnormal flushes on his face.


    She did not expect that the power of the array was so strong. She could not feel any space element here, that is, the area covered by the array isolated all space arrays.


    Even if she starts the token in her hand and the transmission array to the city of the sky, she can''t escape.


    Damn, these people are determined to calculate her.


    Hua Ruxue sneered and said, "I knew you were not so simple. I invited the master of array. You can''t run today."


    "Do you think you can leave alive?" Hua Yuege''s eyes were sharp. He reached out and took off his red cloak and threw it heavily on the ground: "if you offend me, you will have the consciousness of death."


    She was in a red robe and was hunting by the mountain wind. Her beautiful face was full of fighting spirit.


    Hua Ruxue is shocked by her momentum. She doesn''t know where her strong fighting will come from.


    "Hua Ruge, you really don''t see the coffin and don''t cry. If you beg for mercy, maybe I can make you die faster." Hua Ruxue snorts coldly. Anyone here can easily put Hua Ruge to death. She doesn''t believe there is any suspense.


    "On the contrary, even if you beg me on your knees, I''m not going to let you go easily."


    Hua Yuege sneers. Suddenly a huge Danlu appears in front of her. Her hand is empty and she pushes it. Then Danlu roars to Hua Yuexue.


    It''s very difficult for Hua Ruxue to use the seven level soul skill and the great killing power of the golden system soul skill.


    "How could it be?" Hua Ruxue feels the pressure on her face and frowns.


    She didn''t expect that Hua Ruge could hide her strength and instantly cast level 7 soul skills. At least she was the same as her two star soul mentor.


    The three battle divisions in front of Hua Ruxue''s body suddenly moved. Two of them came to Hua Ruxue''s body in a flash, and reached out their hands to the huge furnace larger than their body.


    Another division is a sword stabbing Hua Ruge. The two star division is almost twice as strong as one of the stars. The sword Qi is up to two meters long. Once it touches the body, it will be crushed.


    "Bang!"


    The back two people hit the Danlu with their hands at the same time, which not only stopped the trend of Danlu, but also beat the Danlu upside down and flew out without causing any damage to people.


    In a moment, the attacking swordsman''s sword Qi came to Hua Ruge''s body, and the long sword pointed directly at Hua Ruge''s heart.


    The heart must be smashed when the sword goes down. Even the immortal Darrow can''t save it.


    Once the soul division is close to the warrior division, there is only one way to die, which has already become a rule.


    However, Hua Ruge picked up the corner of his mouth and flew out with a black charm. Suddenly, he turned into a black light and went straight to the war division.


    The war division reacts very quickly, and raises its hand to block it.


    "Not good." Hua Ruxue cried when she saw the scene. She knew that Hua Ruge had forbidden talismans, and there were ways to guard against them, but she didn''t expect to be so caught off guard.


    Before she spoke, the black light went into the hand of the war division.


    He immediately felt that his strength had been reduced by two levels, and he had become an ordinary war division. The sword that could have set Hua as a song to death had disappeared.


    "Hum." The uncontrollable Danlu hit the ground heavily, and the ground was cracked for several meters.


    Just when some people were wondering why Hua Ruge didn''t take advantage of the victory to pursue him, the fallen warrior only felt a silver flash in front of him, and a long sword stabbed him in the chest without warning.


    All his abilities have been reduced. The ability of the war division is too high. He has more heart and less power, so that he can''t avoid this deadly move at all.


    Seeing this, he would pierce the heart of the war division. A war division behind him threw the sword in his hand and blocked Hua Ruge''s long sword. Two swords fell to the ground.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed, his hands raised slightly, two swords on the ground flew up quickly, and he continued to attack the reduced cultivation division at a faster speed.


    Another division moved forward at full speed. The long sword in his hand pushed Hua Yuege''s long sword away and pushed his companion to the back. He kept attacking Hua Yuege.


    The talisman is very strong, but he doesn''t believe that there are two Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge does not have two, but she does not have the ability to avoid.


    She works her body''s spiritual power, and her body flashes far away flexibly. Her moves are pure, which makes these people confused at the same time.


    "Warrior?" Hua rushes out like snow.


    The man who arranged the array frowned tightly and said: "the soul and martial arts double cultivation can reach such a state. It must be only the body of elements."


    He spoke with horror to all.


    The body of elements is the most powerful constitution in the legend of the mainland. It can not only instantly generate all kinds of soul skills, but also has amazing strength and powerful body. The stronger the cultivation, the more abnormal the strength.


    The realm level that has been trapped in the world is nothing in this kind of people''s eyes. The fight over the level is basically routine and terrible.


    After knowing this, these people have some fear in their eyes and solemnly stand up at the same time.


    "Don''t kill, catch the live one." Hua Ruxue orders after responding.


    The value of the body of elements is much more powerful than that of the seventh level talent. If she can be driven by the Hua family, then the Hua family will be more powerful, and no one will dare to compete with it.


    She is different from Hua Ruyue. She still thinks of family honor.


    "I''ll die if I see my secret." Hua Yuege''s face is fierce, and the Danlu on the ground rises fiercely, smashing the past towards Hua Yuexue again.


    The two divisions joined forces.


    A two-star division here rushed up after being shocked.


    Although the body of elements is against the sky, it is not invincible. It is also a loss to compete with many higher level divisions.


    Hua rugo shakes his hand and smashes it down before he gets close to him. The seventh level gravity has an impact on the second star division.


    Taking advantage of his slow speed, Hua Ruge is a seven level fireball skill.


    Twelve fiery fireballs roared down side by side.


    The second star battle division is immune to level 5 and below. Level 6 has some damage, and level 7 can do a lot of damage.


    Hua rugo tried to weaken his combat power as fast as he could. Otherwise, if the people there didn''t protect Hua Ruxue, she would be too hard to deal with them.


    The death of two stars will be agile. However, due to the influence of gravity, there are many restrictions on movement.


    The seventh level soul skill has a strong killing power. He can''t avoid one of the fireballs hitting his left shoulder. He rolls on the ground in a hurry, but the fireball is so hot that one of his arms is useless.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes narrowed, and countless sharp earth stabs suddenly appeared on the ground, stabbing the rolling warrior.


    "Wind shield."


    Hua Ruxue''s hand is also a seven level soul skill, which separates the earth stab that just popped its head from the ground.


    The body of the division was only slightly scratched.


    "I have the ability to protect myself. Let''s go together."


    Hua Ruxue sees that one of his staff has been injured. He knows that this is not a long-term plan. If he wants to make breakthroughs in Hua Ruge, he doesn''t know when to delay.


    At her command, three divisions joined the battle circle at the same time.


    Hua Yuexin read a move, Danlu went back to his side, and took out the golden crossbow given by the childe without trace.


    Pull the trigger toward Hua Rushi.


    The little golden arrow made a huge roar of breaking through the sky and attacked Hua Ruxue.


    At this time, the battle divisions have left Hua Ruxue''s side, and the golden arrow speed is extremely fast. It''s too late to rush back.


    The arrow is coated with the God forbidding potion refined by Hua Ruge. If she can imprison Hua Ruxue''s spiritual power, she will have some success.


    But I didn''t expect that when the golden arrow was very close to Hua Ruxue, she suddenly had a white umbrella with white halo in her hand. After touching the umbrella, the golden arrow was blocked and could not move forward.


    It''s for the necromancers, but if they were prepared early, it wouldn''t work.


    Hua Ruge was once used in public, so she had been prepared for these calculations.


    Such as Fang Lanxin, such as Hua Ruxue.


    "Hua Ruge, in the face of absolute strength, your skills are just small skills. If you are willing to pledge allegiance to our Chinese family now, I can let you go and give you enough resources to practice."


    Hua Ruxue holds the umbrella above her head, revealing a face that seems sincere but in fact contemptuous.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t speak, but uses the spirit to communicate the space. The mink fell into a deep sleep again after the last appearance. I don''t know how long it will wake up.


    I can''t count on it this time.


    Hua Ruxue thought that she wanted to move, and said, "my Hua family is the first family of this great Zheng family, and you will not suffer if you work for us."


    "I forgive you for saying more before you die. After all, there won''t be a chance in a while." Hua Yuege squints her eyes, and the cold light in her eyes looks like a sharp blade.

 Chapter 152

    Hua Ruxue''s chest was blocked by her calm attitude, and said angrily, "I see how hard you talk for a while. I''ll catch you alive."


    Three battle divisions fly up at the same time. Once the long sword comes out, it blocks all the retreats of Hua Ruge.


    "Solve you first." Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed, his body soared, and he grabbed some pills and stuffed them into his mouth.


    These are pills that can improve people''s cultivation in a short time. Her cultivation can only bear one pill. It''s very harmful to her body after taking so many pills, but now she can''t care so much.


    Because of the sharp consumption just now, there is not much power left in her body. If she doesn''t use this method, she will surely lose today.


    She can die, but she can''t fail.


    The powerful power of elixir is rampaging in the body, and Hua Ruge is suffering greatly from every part of her body, but there is no expression on her face, so she forcibly gathers all the spiritual power to Dantian.


    Danlu once again soared, twice as big as before. The three people flying towards it smashed into the past, and the power was even stronger than before.


    "How could it be?" Hua Ruxue''s face was shocked. She had not seen anyone who could improve her strength in this way.


    And how can ordinary people have so much to see is the elixir of high grade.


    She thought, and her eyes fell on the alchemy furnace again.


    "Isn''t it?"


    It seems that the current phenomenon clearly proves that Hua Ruge is an alchemist, but how can an alchemist be so young and know all the drugs.


    She felt more and more that Hua Ruge had too many secrets to kill on the spot. Even if Hua Ruge could not be used by the Hua family, she had to dig out all the secrets of Hua Ruge.


    Thinking of this, Hua Ruxue gave up the idea of sneaking attack. The seventh level soul skill was so powerful that she killed Hua Ruge for a moment.


    After all, there are three war divisions over there. It''s more than enough to capture Hua Ruge alive.


    The Danlu roared and smashed the past. How could the war divisions take advantage of nothing in the air? They can only carry it by their own strength. But this time, Hua Ruge''s strength has obviously increased. They can only guarantee that they will not be hurt if they do their best.


    But this time the attack was not possible, so they all fell to the ground.


    Hua Ruge stands in the air, her gorgeous red robe dances with the wind. She looks down at the three people and says, "gravity."


    The seventh level gravity technique acts on several people''s feet and restricts their actions. After the huge Danlu smashes down, the three people escape hopelessly and can barely resist.


    The borrowed power can''t be stored in the body for a long time. Hua Ruge has consumed it several times in succession. The power of the pill has been consumed almost before.


    She was better hesitant to take out another one and pour it into her mouth.


    The body injury that was seriously injured is a little bit more serious. If it wasn''t for the strong body of the element, I''m afraid it would have been killed by the explosive body supported by this powerful force.


    Hua Yuege''s face is white at once, but there is still no discomfort on his face, some of which are only indifferent.


    When the Danlu was smashed again and again, the war divisions could not organize effective attacks at all. After being smashed several times, they consumed a lot of spiritual power.


    The restricted warrior Division has vomited blood and fallen to the ground.


    Hua Ruxue was shocked. She felt that Hua Ruge was just like death. If she continued to fight like this, the three war divisions would not be killed by her.


    So she finally started, the white umbrella floating in her sky, holding a short white stick in her hand, facing Hua Ruge is a five step wind blade technique.


    At this time, Hua Ruge was in the sky, which was her living target.


    Hua Ruge''s eyebrows are raised, and his body suddenly falls down.


    Hua Ruxue didn''t want to take her life this time. She just wanted to force her down from the sky and let Zhan teachers and students catch her.


    Hua Ruge is aware of Hua Ruxue''s idea and knows that if he goes on like this, once Hua Ruxue is enraged by himself, he will not be greeted by such a low-level soul skill.


    But soulman, though powerful, has its drawbacks.


    Her eyes narrowed, and Danlu was taken back by her after smashing the last time.


    In a daze, the war master saw that there was an extra long sword in Hua Ru''s singer. He killed several people without saying anything.


    At the moment, her body still has the power of elixir residue, and the psychic power of these warfighters has been lost by half, which is not much higher than her strength.


    The three men were in a hurry to fight after they were stunned.


    Hua Ruge used to be the queen of ancient martial arts in the 21st century. She was very good at using moves. Now she can''t keep up with her strength. But she can also compete with others by using moves. She won''t lose in a short time.


    In this way, four people are fighting together and their positions are constantly moving. Hua Ruxue''s soul skill can not be applied to Hua Ruge at all.


    And she didn''t want to kill.


    Hua Ruxue looks at Hua Ruge''s skill and feels that she has been shocked more than usual for 20 years.


    Hua Ruge is a strange person in her eyes at the moment.


    But Hua Ruge''s body is in severe pain at the moment, and his moves are more and more inflexible.


    Even if people can endure pain, there is always a limit. Now, the continuous destruction of her body has reached her limit, and her physical and mental abilities are getting worse and worse.


    And the spiritual power is consumed very quickly. If you go on like this, you won''t need a few breaths, and you will be cut into sections by these swords.


    Her eyes were fierce, and she tried her best to force three people open, and took the opportunity to take out another pill and put it in her mouth.


    This time she increased the dose, the skin of her body inch by inch burst open and covered her whole body. The ground on which she stood quickly became a bright red one.


    Everyone was shocked, but she could not imagine that she would hurt herself to this extent.


    Even if she was caught, she would not be tortured as much as one tenth of the pain.


    Hua Ruge gathers the power of spirit by force. A sword splits out a meter long sword. All three of them dodge and think Hua Ruge is crazy.


    "Die."


    Hua Ruge said with a bite of his teeth, and his body rushed forward.


    At the moment, her body''s spiritual power is much stronger than these people, and her moves are fierce. Between the count of breath, there are two people''s heads.


    Another was used by Hua Ruge to use the golden system soul skill, the imperial sword penetrates the heart.


    In this way, three star wars masters were killed as singers in China.


    Hua Ruxue swallows her saliva, faces Hua Ruge''s fierce eyes, looks at the blood under her feet, and subconsciously steps back.


    It''s not because of how terrible Hua Ruge''s fighting power is, but because she is a terrible person.


    It''s not necessary to say to others that you can be so cruel to yourself.


    "It''s your turn." Hua Ruge looks at Hua Ruxue with burning eyes.


    "You can''t kill me even in your heyday, let alone destroy yourself like this now." Hua Ruxue doesn''t think that she is a threat now, and says:


    "you come back with me, I promise to give you a place in China, but if you don''t accept it, there is only one way to die."


    "People are going to die, but you have to go first." Hua Yuege said in a cold voice.


    As soon as her voice fell, Hua Ruxue saw a blue shadow rush to her, so fast that she couldn''t see exactly what it was.


    But she guessed that it was Hua Ruge''s plot. She quickly propped up the umbrella and blocked it in front of her.


    This is her life magic weapon. The level is as high as seven, which is connected with her heart. She is sure that no matter what plot Hua Ruge uses, she will return without success.


    However, she soon felt that she was not looking at it, because there was no breath fluctuation in the concealed weapon, but she did not dare to open the umbrella to see it.


    "Ouch!"


    Hua Ruxue heard a strange sound, but there was no sign of umbrella in front of her. There was only a big mouth and a round head. She was staring at her with big eyes.


    "Ah!" She gave a scream and backed away.


    She has never been exposed to this kind of thing. I don''t know if she will eat herself after eating the umbrella. Naturally, she will run away.


    The devouring beast is not the same as usual.


    The body is still small, but the head has become so huge that one can swallow the open umbrella.


    Hua Ruxue retreats only, swallowing the animal seems to have done a swallowing action.


    "Gollum." One voice.


    Swallowing beast''s head returns to normal again, turns in the air, returns to Hua Ruge''s shoulder again.


    "Poof..."


    Hua Ruxue spits out his blood, and the magic weapon of this name connects the heart vessels, which can achieve the effect of heart to mind communication. However, once the magic weapon of this name is destroyed, the heart vessels of the user will be injured, thus causing serious injury.


    No more Hua Yuege''s hands, she would half kneel on the ground, her face full of pain.


    Hua Ruge saw Fang Lanxin suffer such a wound last time. He knew that Hua Ruxue has not much fighting power now. At last, he focused on the last old man.


    After the umbrella was swallowed by the devouring animal, she finally had a soft ability in her body, but she did not use it to repair her body, but wanted to use it against the last person.


    "You are not able to deal with me now. You are smart enough to catch me." The old man in black frowned.


    "I''ll see if I try." Hua Ruge showed a strange smile.


    Then the devouring beast jumped up from her shoulder, its head enlarged again, facing the long sword in the sky.


    Hua Ruge observed that the old man set up the array through this thing. If he ate it, the array would disappear.


    In the eyes of the old man, no matter whether the formation can be maintained or not, he quickly took back the long sword.


    But it''s not easy for the devouring beast to see what he''s eating. His mouth is bigger than the old man''s sword.


    It seems that the old man saw the monster, and looked at his long sword eaten by the devouring beast in fear.


    "Gollum."


    With a swallowing, the lines of the array disappeared, and Hua Ruge''s body also gained another strength.


    "Those who deceive me will not be forgiven!"


    Hua Ruge''s voice is cold, and Danlu appears again, with the sound of metal vibration, bearing all the strength of Hua Ruge to the old man.


    The old man looked at the huge Danlu in horror. This time Hua Ruge sent out the strength of eight steps. Even though he was also a two-star war division, he had no ability to escape.

 Chapter 153

    "Boom!"


    The red furnace hit the mage, and his body was split and blood splashed by the violent force.


    Hua Ruxue looks at this scene in horror. She doesn''t understand why Hua Ruge suddenly has such a powerful force. She thinks that the array mage can also support for a while like the previous people.


    Hua Ruge has exhausted all her strength at the moment. She only feels the darkness in front of her eyes and takes two steps back to support her.


    At the moment, she was covered in blood. Her red robe was stained with blood and dripping with blood.


    Her body''s meridians, including muscle and skin tissue, have been seriously damaged by the power of Dan Yao. If not for her physical strength, she would have died.


    But even if you don''t die, this kind of pain will also torture you to death.


    She is biting her teeth and holding on to herself. A pair of murderous faces stare at the distance. Hua Ruxue is seriously injured.


    Hua Ruxue''s heart and soul are damaged, so he has to bear great pain, but compared with Hua Ruge, it is too easy.


    As long as she can concentrate her energy to send out a little soul skill of even one level, Hua Ruge can''t even survive.


    Hua Ruxue sees Hua Ruge''s ruthlessness and knows that she will definitely not accept the solicitation.


    A flash of cold light in her eyes, watching Hua Ruge and the little beast on her shoulder vigilantly, and sitting cross legged on the ground.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes were distracted, and he fell straight to the ground.


    Hua Ruxue was slightly surprised and didn''t start immediately.


    Hua''s eyes are shining like song''s, eyes are slightly raised, and middle finger of his right hand is bent.


    A faint silver light flew out of Hua Ruge''s fingertips and shot towards Hua Ruxue.


    Hua Ruxue is a psychic master. Her perception of this aspect is very weak. When she saw the silver light, the silver light had disappeared into the Tanzhong cave in her chest.


    Her eyes were wide with astonishment. How could she not think that Hua Ruge was a fake wrestler, just to let her relax her vigilance and then make a move.


    "Bang!" Hua fell to the ground like a song.


    She reluctantly raised her head and fell to the ground opposite Hua Ruxue with her big eyes open. She was relieved. The silver needle was poisoned and hit on such an important acupoint. Hua Ruxue could not live.


    And she also can''t hold up, eyelids are constantly fighting, as if her spirit will fall into the eternal darkness for a moment.


    The last afterglow of the setting sun was drawn away from the earth, and darkness had come quietly.


    As long as she closed her eyes gently, she could get relief without suffering any more.


    But she stared, forcing her mind to move slowly but firmly.


    This ambush must have been known to Hua''s family. If these people don''t come back, the first one to come must be Hua''s family, then it''s very unsafe for her to be comatose here, but now she can''t move her fingers, and it''s impossible to escape from the search scope of Hua''s family.


    She has struggled so long to live that she must not give up easily.


    She thought about the simple question for a few minutes. At last she raised her hand, took out the black token and started the transmission array.


    The darkness attacked the earth. At the moment, there were bodies of several people lying in the place where there was just a bloody battle, and a large amount of blood. There was no longer the figure of Hua Ruge.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, two black figures galloped to see the mess on the ground. They were frightened.


    The two men searched separately and met in place in a quarter of an hour.


    "Lord Black, there is no trace of the princess." Said one of the men in black.


    The Panther frowned and said, "if anything happens to the princess, the prince will not spare us."


    Because of the rampant plague in the northern frontier, Tuoba Rui was supposed to leave this morning. But in order to see Hua Ruge, he delayed to the afternoon. If he had just left Hua Ruge, something would happen. The black leopard really didn''t know how to explain.


    After counting the corpses on the ground in black, he said: "I found five people besieging the princess when I followed her. Now they are all dead. The princess may have defeated and left."


    He is a master of tracking and sneaking developed by the royal family, but his skill is not good. He can only report back for fear of delay.


    But the battlefield is changing rapidly. It''s already the way they rush to the battlefield.


    "You stay and search again. I''ll send someone to Hua''s house to inquire." Said the Panther.


    The man in black nodded. Now it''s the only way to do it.


    After they left, the second wave came to the Hua family. They were shocked to see the venue, and finally quietly moved all the bodies back.


    At night, there was a snow. After the war, the traces were covered by the heavy snow. If someone walked by, he would not find any clue.


    The city of the sky has been silent underground for thousands of years. It is always a scene of darkness and no light. Hua Ruge lies on the cold ground and completely sleeps.


    She was in a coma and put two pills in her mouth. Although she could not cure her wound completely, she could at least keep her life.


    Swallowing beast some worry cries in her ear, stretches out the tiny tongue to lick her face, wants to wake her up.


    But Hua Ruge is so hurt that he has lost all his perception of the outside world.


    The devouring beast returns to its own spirit animal space and cries to the same sleeping sable. However, every time the sable becomes a human, it has to be cultivated for a period of time, and it is not so easy to wake up.


    The devouring beast can only keep itself by Hua Ruge''s side, waiting for her to wake up.


    It''s hard to know the passage of time in a dark city of sky. When Hua Ruge woke up, it was still dark around her. The dried blood stuck to her body, making her very uncomfortable every time she moved.


    At this time, the pain of her body has only been slightly relieved. The spirit power in the damaged meridians is dried up, or seriously injured.


    She grinned and bared her white teeth: "so many people haven''t killed me yet."


    "Wuwu......" The mink is gently arching her legs.


    He was called up by the devouring beast. He was not powerful enough to become a human.


    Hua Yuege looks down at it. In the dark, his purple pupils are full of worries.


    "Darling." Hua Ruge touched his head and said, "it''s just for the injured to be raised."


    The mink lowered his head and put his head on his paw. He looked very self reproachful.


    It didn''t sleep at that time, so it was sure to strangle those who tried to hurt Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege smiled, trying to reach out and hold it. The pain of her body made her unable to help her.


    "It''s true that you can''t live without doing your own evil." Hua Ruge wrinkled his nose and felt a little crazy at that time.


    Now I''m wasting myself like this. I don''t know when I will be cured.


    People''s bodies have their own rules of operation. Even if she has the elixir for healing, it will take time to recover.


    Now she is in the forest of xuanshou. Her survival has become a problem, so she has to go out early.


    She thought that she took out another pill and took it. If she went on like this, she would have four or five days to go.


    Fortunately, there are minks. Otherwise, it will be a problem for her to walk out of here.


    She had no time to wash herself and lay on the ground again.


    The mink got into her arms, and the devouring animal came to join the fun.


    Hua Ruge smiled and hugged them to sleep.


    Five days later, Hua Ruge''s body finally didn''t hurt very much. Although her spiritual strength still hasn''t recovered, she has decided to leave here.


    Through the map she got from the mercenary before, she found that the east exit she entered last time was not the nearest one, but the Xuan beast was relatively weak, so we often went in and out.


    The nearest exit is in the north. She needs to find a comfortable place to rest, so she chooses this side.


    As for the strength of Xuan beast, she didn''t have to worry about it.


    She took a bath by the stream and changed into a normal blue long gown. Her pale face looked like a weak scholar. There was no air of killing the fellers before.


    No way, she has no strength but to keep a low profile and try not to cause trouble for herself.


    All the way north, she lives on the wild fruit picked by the mink. Except for her weakness, everything goes well.


    It took her half a month to get out of the forest and breathe the air.


    At this time, her body is better and less painful, but her meridians are still fragile. She can''t use her spiritual power. She''s still useless.


    Looking at the city far away, Hua Ruge said that he could finally live a savage life.


    She wants to find the Best Inn, take a good bath, have a meal and sleep for three days and three nights.


    With the vision of docking down life, Hua Ruge walks into yonglincheng.


    Seeing that a soldier was guarding the gate, he took out a silver coin at will, and then he stopped searching and entered the gate.


    But as soon as she entered the city, she was startled by the sight of the city.


    There are not only no vendors in the streets here, even most of the shops are closed, and a few pedestrians are also running fast against the wall.


    "Is it war?" Hua Yuege looks puzzled.


    Looking up at the city wall, there are not many soldiers. They can''t see that they are preparing for the war. What happened in the end can make people so panic.


    "Hello, man..." She stopped a passer-by to ask what happened.


    But the man did not look at Hua Ruge for a moment, and covered his mouth and nose and left.


    She stood alone in the broad street, her face at a loss.


    Just when she wanted to find a inn to rest, a group of officers and soldiers came to see Hua Ruge quickly surrounded her. She was not familiar with her face.


    Hua rugo thought that these people regarded her as a bad person, and said, "this adult..."


    "At last, I''ve got enough. Take it." The leading officers and soldiers spoke loudly and did not listen to Hua Ruge at all.


    As soon as this person''s voice fell, two officers and soldiers couldn''t help but stand her up and take up the team.


    "No, i..."


    "Shut up and be obedient if you want to live." The officers and soldiers shouted impatiently, as if this had been said many times. It was very smooth.


    Hua Ruge still hasn''t responded. Did he enter the city or the bandit''s nest.


    She hasn''t been in the bandit''s nest. It''s very simple and friendly.


    Why are officials more fierce than bandits these days.


    She''s asking who gets in the way.

 Chapter 154

    Hua rugo decided to find out what these people were doing, so he didn''t say anything, just said to the soldiers who were holding her: "brother, I can go by myself."


    The man looked at her warily, as if he was afraid she would run away.


    "I''m a weak scholar. I can''t escape without a strong hand." Hua Yuege smiles.


    She''s not quite well yet. It''s hard to stand like this.


    Two recognized and looked at each other for a while, let her go, one of them still drank a voice way: "honest point."


    "Yes." Hua Ruge nodded obediently.


    While she was walking, she observed the streets on both sides. Some officers and soldiers kept scattering quicklime. Most of the people covered their mouths and noses.


    It is recorded in the book that people here use this method to prevent disease transmission.


    It seems that there is some disease spreading, and her life can''t be over.


    Hua Ruge, with a bitter face, is remembering her soft big bed and blue ice food.


    One of the officers and soldiers around saw her look dejected, and some could not bear to say: "this project is only three days, you are good at it, and you can go home after you finish it, and pay back."


    Hua Yueke catches someone who can talk, and quickly pretends: "it''s great to have money, but my body is weak. I don''t know if I can work."


    She wants to find out what it is.


    At present, her physical strength has not recovered, but it must not be. She can only think of other ways.


    "It''s a job a man can do, just to pave the road. It''s easy." The man patted her on the shoulder.


    Maybe it was because she was weak and handsome that she said a few more words.


    "Pave the road?" Hua Ruge''s face is muddled. There are epidemics in the city. Do these people still want to pave the way?


    What else did the officer want to say? The person next to him reminded him, "fourth, don''t talk nonsense."


    Hua Ruge was so angry that she could ask immediately. Now she is in trouble again.


    She was pressed to which road to the east of the gate, and found that hundreds of people had gathered in it. She was thrust into one of the teams.


    Other units are also guarded by other officers and soldiers.


    I think they said that each team is responsible for catching 30 people.


    Most of the people here are young and middle-aged, but there are also some who are a little older. It''s supposed to be to pave that way and gather people.


    "Be honest. Whoever wants to run will be killed." One of the officers and soldiers passed by them. Maybe they thought Hua Ruge was too inconvenient, so they pushed her.


    Hua Ruge stumbled forward and was held up by a man who looked about sixty years old.


    She frowned. These officers and soldiers are really domineering.


    "Don''t worry, young man." The old man asked with concern.


    The old man''s clothes were ragged, and he didn''t know how many patches had been made on his body. However, he was clean and well-dressed, and his face was kind. Seeing that he was not a scholar, he somehow fell into such a situation.


    "Thank you for your care. I''m fine." Hua Ruge said politely.


    "That''s good. As long as you listen well and do more work, it will be OK." The old man comforted her.


    Hua Ruge saw what the old man knew, so he nodded: "thank you for your advice. I will do it."


    Her attitude is very modest, and the smile on the old man''s face is more kind.


    "Do you know what road we are going to build?" Hua Ruge lowered her voice. She thought it was time to inquire.


    The old man looked around, because they were standing at the back of the line, and they had their own thoughts and had no time to eavesdrop, so he sighed:


    "this is the only way to Yangcheng. It''s said that there are big people coming to inspect in two days, so they rush to repair."


    Looking at the official way of the bluestone on the ground, he doubted: "although it''s potholed, some of it is shabby and doesn''t affect the passage of big people."


    She thought in her heart, is it that the big man is too delicate and afraid of bumping along such a road?


    "The young man is from a foreign country." Asked the old man.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "yes."


    "It''s strange that we have to know about this. You look like he road is in disrepair. In fact, it was just repaired last year, and it needs to be repaired again every year." The old man sighed.


    Hua Yuege immediately said: "is it cutting corners?"


    The old man nodded, and his voice lowered a little: "the city Lord here uses this excuse to ask the court for money every year to let the people in the city pay taxes. In a word, we are not allowed to live safely."


    Hua Ruge now knows that this is corrupt officials changing their ways to embezzle. They get two sums of money at the same time, but they still cut corners and put most of the money in their own pockets.


    But it''s just a way of making money. What''s the relationship with the big guy?


    "In fact, it needs to be repaired later every year, but it''s said that it''s a big guy who suddenly arrives, not afraid of being caught." The old man continued.


    Hua Ruge has made it clear that corrupt officials want to cover up their crimes.


    "Old man, do you know who the great man is?" Hua Yuege asked curiously.


    The city Lord is not a small official. He is also a great official in the border area. He is afraid of not many people.


    "We ordinary people don''t know about this. I heard that it was sent by the imperial court. It must be a powerful role for the city Lord to look like this." The old man speculated.


    Hua Ruge saw that his logic was very clear, and he had a certain understanding of the Korean situation. He was not an ordinary people.


    "Uncle, I don''t think you are a coolie salesman. How can you do such a job at such an old age?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The old man heard this and sighed.


    Just with this sigh, Hua Ruge could hear infinite sorrow and heartache.


    "Hurry up. What are you waiting for in the back?" At this time, officers and soldiers roared at the bottom.


    It''s about to start. Hua Ruge noticed before that there was no material here. The road construction should start from the other end.


    The old man bowed his head silently and walked forward.


    Hua Ruge is afraid to talk much now. People have to bow their heads under the eaves. If she gets two lashes now, she will suffer too much.


    There are ten teams in this group. According to the 30 people mentioned before, there are 300 people in this group. It''s not small that so many people are building roads.


    Twenty or so officers and soldiers were on their way to the other end of the road.


    The road is not short. It''s more than ten li long. It''s getting dark by the time these people arrive.


    The raw materials have been delivered. The officers and soldiers ordered everyone to rest in situ and start work tomorrow.


    Hua rugo found that there was no rest shed here, but let everyone sleep on the spot.


    Now it is winter, ordinary people in the wild simply can not stand, and it seems that there is no plan to manage the meal.


    Hua Ruge thought that he had a long experience when he came out. He even exploited people like this.


    The old man pulled and motioned to Hua Ruge not to make a sound.


    Hua Ruge nods, knowing that it''s only for the loss.


    The old man found a tree on the side of the road, cleaned the snow on it, and signaled Hua Ruge to go.


    "You seem to be very experienced, uncle?" Hua asked in a song.


    The old man nodded: "I''ve been building the road for five years. What they are going to do can''t be clearer."


    Looking at the thin body of the old man, Hua rugo felt more and more that the officials here were inhuman.


    "Close your eyes and don''t talk." When officers and soldiers were about to pass by, the old man set up a horse road.


    Hua Ruge did as he said.


    Officers and soldiers passed by the two people, and when they saw the two people in front of them talking in a low voice, they reached for a whip: "shut up, it''s good to sleep here, and then talk about carefully pulling you out to chop."


    All the people were silent. No matter whether they slept or not, they were afraid to speak.


    After another week''s patrol, officers and soldiers began to sleep in their positions.


    Hua Ruge opened his eyes early and ordered his eyes to scan the crowd for the positions of the officers and soldiers.


    In order to prevent the escape of these labors, these people sat around and guarded several ways out. It was still difficult to escape.


    The old man also opened his eyes, took out an oilpaper bag from his sleeve and opened it quietly. Inside was a white steamed bread.


    Hua Ruge thought that the old man was really experienced. He knew that people here would not give food. Although there were not many steamed buns, they were almost full for such an old man with a broken age.


    The old man picked up the steamed bread and handed half of it to Hua rugo, saying, "here, I have a cushion for my stomach. It''s not much, but it''s better than starving."


    Looking at the half steamed bread in the old man''s hand, Hua Ruge was stunned.


    She didn''t expect that a person who met by chance would treat herself so sincerely.


    "Eat," the old man handed it again.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to disappoint the old man''s kindness, so she took the steamed bread,


    she stretched her hand behind her back, took out some wild fruits that had been stored before, and took them to the front to give the old man several points.


    The old man said strangely, "you know they don''t give food?"


    "I picked a few when I passed the woods today. I had a sweet meal." Hua Yuege said.


    The old man nodded and looked at Hua Ruge without eating steamed bread, and tears flowed out of his eyes.


    "What''s the matter with you, uncle?" Hua Yuege asked with concern.


    "It''s nice of you to look better than my son." The old man wiped his tears and choked.


    "Your son?"


    "If he''s older than you, he''s almost as tall as you. He''s white and clean. He looks good with a smile." The old man was talking and crying.


    "Old people mourn." Hua Ruge had to persuade.


    It''s really pitiful that the old man lost his son and fell into such a situation.


    "Young man, I have a piece of advice you must listen to, or you will not escape this disaster." The old man suddenly said seriously.


    Hua Yuege was shocked and asked subconsciously, "what?"


    "Do you know how my son died?" The old man sighed.


    Hua Ruge, of course, shakes his head.


    "It''s because of its good looks that it was forced to death by the city Lord!"


    Hua Ruge is even more confused. Is it wrong to look good in heart?


    "How many pretty young people in this city died like this."


    Hua Ruge is inexplicable.

 Chapter 155

    What the old man had to say, the nearby soldiers shouted impatiently, "mumble something, and fight against the flagstones if you don''t sleep."


    The old man wiped his tears and said in a low voice for a long time, "in a word, if you see the city Lord around you, it is."


    Hua Ruge nods to be taught.


    The old man leaned on the other end of the tree. Hua Ruge could hear his sigh in the middle of the night.


    She casually folded a dog''s tail and held it in her mouth, looking up at the starry sky.


    The water here is really unimaginable.


    In the middle of the night, the cold wind blows, and the snow on the ground blows on the face, which is bone chilling.


    The workers were shivering with cold and could not sleep at all.


    Hua Ruge lost all her mental power at the moment, and also had no ability to resist the cold. There was a blanket in the space, but she didn''t take it out for fear of trouble.


    She smacked her mouth and wrapped her clothes around her body. She suffered a lot, which was nothing.


    However, she was not happy when a good recuperation plan was interrupted.


    At last, at dawn, the watchman went back to sleep, and a group of fully sleeping officers and soldiers came over with hiccups and whips, and beat people up.


    Someone handed over the copper coins, and the officers and soldiers smiled and took them, but they didn''t start again.


    The most important thing for Hua Ruge is money, but she didn''t give it to those people because she knew she wanted to keep a low profile and live a long life. If she was identified as a fat sheep, she might have unnecessary troubles.


    When the old man got up, Hua rugo helped him. He looked up gratefully and found that Hua rugo''s face and clothes were stained with mud, as if he had fallen asleep last night.


    She smiled at the old man.


    The old man saw her cunning eyes and knew what she meant.


    This will hide her face and make her ordinary.


    This is really a smart boy.


    When it''s time to have breakfast, the workers are swarming in, which naturally has to be Hua Ruge.


    She took a bowl in one hand and rushed to the front of the team. Everyone looked at the young man who looked weak yesterday.


    Soon she came with two bowls of hot porridge and two steamed buns and handed over the old man''s share.


    "They are all miserable people. Why do you have to contend with them?" The old man asked aloud.


    Hua Ruge sat on the ground, took a sip of hot porridge and said innocently, "I''m hungry. I''m very weak."


    The old man thought of the way she had just crowded, but he didn''t see where it was.


    The thick face is like a song, as if unaware.


    Although her spiritual strength has not been restored, she is almost in good health. The body of the elements is originally strong and nourished by spiritual strength and elixir for a long time, which leads to his physical quality being much better than that of ordinary people. Even if the strongest man here breaks his wrist with her, he will lose.


    So Hua Ruge is also very strong when he starts to work. Officers and soldiers should watch others work. She is the only one who works hard and appreciates her very much.


    Officers and soldiers asked her why she worked so hard, she always simple and honest answer: to get money home to marry a daughter-in-law.


    The officers and soldiers were all amused by her and enjoyed talking with her all the way.


    So there is a wonderful flower in the young men''s team. Every time they rush to work and eat in front of them, they always hang a silly smile on their faces. It looks like they married a daughter-in-law.


    The next night, Hua rugo sat under the tree and rubbed his face. He mumbled: "Damn it, my face is dead with laughter."


    This side is drinking porridge. The officers and soldiers over there ordered the labors to catch rabbits in the daytime. Now they are baking while drinking.


    A laborer went to pick up firewood in the snow, but he came back later because of the difficulty of the road.


    When the officers and soldiers went up, they whipped the man to the ground and scolded, "what the hell are you doing? Can you afford to eat meat by mistake?"


    "Yes." The man was submissive, lying on the ground holding his head, and dared not say anything.


    "Go away." The officers and soldiers went up with two more whips. The face of the man who had been whipped changed. He got up and ran.


    "Don''t be angry with the officials. I can''t pick up enough firewood. It''s not worth it if I get angry." Hua, like a song, is smiling and sincere.


    "It''s still your son who knows. Come on, give you more bread." A soldier threw a steamed bread to Hua Ruge from a paper bag beside him.


    Hua Yuege took it and put it in his arms, saying, "the fire is a little small. Let me help you make a fire."


    "Come on." Another officer and soldier also said hello.


    These labors are tired for two days and have no strength to run, so they naturally relax their vigilance.


    Hua Ruge is a dogleg who helps them to set fire.


    "You are a good young man." The officers and soldiers said a word.


    Hua Ruge''s fire is very strong, and the rabbit is soon roasted. Five people are eating and drinking at the same time, chatting happily.


    She retreated back and leaned on the tree, her eyes narrowed slightly. Now, no one can see her expression at night.


    "It''s all right with you. At least these people won''t embarrass you." The old man came up to her and sat down.


    Hua Ruge didn''t answer, just chatting: "the old man should be a reader."


    "It''s no use reading. I was a member of the whole family twenty years ago, but I still fall into this situation." The old man sighed when he mentioned himself.


    "The whole family will be able to stand by as officials. Even if there is no position, there will be fertile farmland and moon silver. The whole family can live a very rich life." Hua said like a song.


    Nowadays, the world is in chaos. The country pays more attention to martial arts than literature. It''s really not easy to get credit. But once you get the salary, it''s also very good. How can it not fall into the present field.


    "My family used to be a big family in the city, but I was the only one killed when the child annoyed the city Lord. I had no other way to live except to be a coolie." The old man said, and began to wipe his tears.


    Hua rugo wanted to ask his son what was going on, but when she saw the old man''s appearance, she still said, "I''m sorry, I''ve brought up your sadness."


    "I don''t feel sad for so many years, but I''m old and I can''t control my eyes." The old man, in turn, was as relieved as a song.


    This side two people are chatting, suddenly someone panicked way: "pour."


    Then many people exclaimed.


    Hua Ruge looked up and saw that five officers and soldiers who had just drunk and eaten rabbits fell down almost at the same time, but they didn''t make any sound.


    As a poisoner, she felt nothing unexpected.


    It''s the people who don''t die that makes her wonder.


    If Hua Ruge wants to come here and report, how can she make a living for these scum.


    Have the courage to go up to explore their breath, and then exclaimed: "they even died, all dead."


    More people jumped up in the dark and exclaimed how it was possible.


    It''s reasonable to doubt the last one who is close to them at this time, but no one will doubt Hua Ruge, who seems to have only one clue and only thinks about the salary to go home and marry his wife.


    She also came forward in a proper way, with a blank face.


    "Let''s run." Suddenly someone said.


    All of them are fed up with their lives.


    Hua rugo thought it was a good idea, but the old man stood up and said, "no, as soon as we run, the city Lord will think that we killed people. If we carry such a charge, we will be wanted in the future."


    Most of these people live in the city, which is easy to find.


    Then all the people were silent. Someone asked, "what can I do?"


    "Send someone to the city Lord''s office to report, which may exempt the punishment." The old man said again.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is worthy of being a person who has read books. His mind is much.


    If so, she will not be able to leave. After all, she killed all the people. If she leaves now, she will be involved in these miserable people.


    Everyone agreed with the old man, and went to report the news quickly.


    Everyone is worried about their future.


    Only Hua rugo took a jar of wine that they had not yet opened, and took a big gulp of it and said, "we all drink two to drive out the cold. It''s too cold."


    Everyone looked at her in a daze and said that this man is really a little string. When is it time to steal wine.


    "Don''t you drink? Then I''ll have to drink it myself. " Hua Yuege was not polite when he said it. He took another big SIP to look up and drank happily.


    Kill those who should be killed, and drink the wine that should be drunk. Happy.


    She was not good at drinking. After drinking half of the jar, she felt dizzy. So she put it next to those people and went to sleep in a quiet place.


    Don''t say, she''s been much warmer since she''s had a drink. She''s been sleeping there.


    The old man didn''t call her when he saw that she was far away. No one would find out if so many people were missing. Besides, it doesn''t matter if he found out.


    "This young man is really A man of nature. "


    The people around me thought out the word, which is quite suitable for Hua Ruge.


    The old man nodded, looked at the five dead people, and then looked at Hua Ruge sleeping in the distance. He always felt that things were a little delicate.


    The death of these five people is very strange.


    If you want to eat something else, it may be food poisoning, but a rabbit will be OK. Besides, five people have an accident together. They died without even humming.


    "Zhangbo, do you think we can survive this time?" A young man came up and asked, interrupting the old man''s thinking.


    Hua Ruge was really asleep. Half asleep and half awake, she heard a loud noise. When she opened her eyes, she saw a lot of torches in the distance. Many officers and soldiers were in a circle. She must have come to find the reason.


    She sat up lazily. Of course, she was poisoned. But because the effect is not strong, it''s a chronic poison. It doesn''t mean that she will die if she eats it.


    So the medicine is very weak. After the refining way of huaruge, these ordinary works can not be found out at all.


    The reason for the poisoning is unknown, even the possibility of eating poisonous wild fruits on the road.


    Hua Ruge knew the result, so she didn''t go to see it.


    In the end, ten officers and soldiers were left, and the others left with their bodies.


    I think the reason is that it''s not clear for a while.


    "Go to bed. The city Lord will come to check and accept tomorrow. If you don''t do it completely, you don''t want to live." Shouted the officers and soldiers.

 Chapter 156

    As a result of drinking a little wine, Hua Ruge slept soundly this evening. Other people were not as hearty as her and did not sleep soundly.


    She hasn''t stopped taking the pill for healing these two days. She can''t use psychic power, but her body is not in a big way.


    When she woke up, she used to paint herself as a mud monkey, which made her face invisible and only showed a pair of starry eyes.


    In any case, it''s not surprising that many of you have been working for several days.


    Knowing that the city was coming, everyone worked hard.


    The officers and soldiers followed, whipping at the sight of the laggards. It may be that some of their colleagues died. They were angry, so they were more demanding than before.


    The old man who has been helping Hua rugo is old. He is carrying two pieces of bluestone and staggers. When the officers and soldiers go up, they will whip him. When the old man stumbles at his feet, he falls down. The bluestone is pressed down. If it is compacted, he will die.


    Hua Ruge was so quick with eyes and hands that he took out one hand to drag the two bluestones. The old man fell into the snow and covered his legs. His face was extremely painful. He might have broken it.


    "What kind of clothes do you put on? Get up quickly." The officers and soldiers did not move at all.


    Hua Ruge is angry in his eyes. He drags the hand of the bluestone to lift it. The two bluestone boards fly out at once and smash them at the soldiers'' legs.


    The speed of bluestone is very fast, and the officers and soldiers can''t hide from the suddenly flying big stone. They watch the two bluestones smash on their legs.


    "Click!"


    From the clear sound of bone fracture, two stone slabs weighing more than a hundred kilograms were enough to smash his legs.


    "Ah ah!"


    The officers and soldiers fell to the ground with wide eyes and howled in pain.


    The officers, soldiers and laborers in front of them all turned around and looked surprised.


    "I''m sorry, officer. I broke your leg accidentally. Please stand up." Hua Yuege''s sincere apology.


    The soldier''s face was sweaty with pain. He heard the angry voice and shouted, "how can I get up when I break my leg?"


    "The old man broke his leg. You let him up. I thought you could do it." Hua rugosi made no secret of her sarcasm.


    "You are dying!" The officers and soldiers shouted, their faces red with pain.


    Hua Ruge shakes his hands and presses his two stone plates on. This time, the officers and soldiers didn''t even shout. They turn their eyes and faint with pain.


    "You are not arrogant in front of me." Hua is like a disdainful hum of song.


    As she said, she leaned down and helped the old man sit up and look at his legs. The old man''s body was thin, which was really broken.


    Officers and soldiers rushed over and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Back to Guan ye, he broke his leg. He saw the old man fall and took the initiative to lift the slate. But he may be too weak to move, so he smashed himself." Hua is as sincere as a song.


    Because ten people have to look at three hundred people, they are all scattered, so it''s not normal to hear them.


    The officer and soldier had contact with Hua Ruge during the shift change the day before. They knew that this was a silly boy who only knew how to work, so they didn''t completely believe it. Instead, they looked at her dubiously and asked:


    "then why did he smash four pieces on his leg?"


    "It''s because the grass people didn''t make it clear. The grass people have learned to join the bones. For the sake of the grass people to help the elderly look at their legs, the government also moved the grass people''s stone slab, which was smashed." Hua Yuege said with serious eyes.


    The workers who have seen the truth for a long time look at Hua Ruge as if he is black and white, and they even say that there is a model.


    Let them suspect that they are wrong.


    "This officer is really a good man. I''d better cure him quickly, or I''ll die if I bleed too much." Hua Ruge said kindly.


    The soldier frowned and said, "OK, take it away first and ask what happened to him later."


    In his impression, this man is not so kind-hearted, but Hua Ruge doesn''t look like a liar. Fortunately, this man is not dead, and he can listen to him.


    When two or three officers and soldiers lifted up the bluestone slab, they also saw the smashed and bloody lower limb.


    At the moment, the leg was out of shape and could not be lifted at all, so the officers and soldiers carried the wounded who had been forcibly amputated away.


    Blood ran all the way from the broken leg.


    Even if Hua Yuege didn''t kill him, he would not have been able to live in the city like this.


    "Tut Tut, it''s a pity that he is such a good man." Hua Ruge expressed great regret for this.


    "Can you get up?" The officers and soldiers said to the old man angrily.


    Before the old man could speak, Hua rugo said, "this old man''s leg is broken. He can''t move in three months because he has been injured for a hundred days."


    Displeasure appeared on the faces of officers and soldiers.


    "The time limit is too tight. He can''t work here. It''s a trouble for the official." Hua Ruge said with a bitter face.


    When she said this to the hearts of the officers and soldiers, he nodded his head imperceptibly.


    "Don''t worry, officer. I''m strong. I did his job for him, but can I get his reward?" Hua Yuege smiled a little embarrassed: "my mother is still waiting for me to take money home and go to the next village to hire."


    What do you think of it? It''s a man who pretends to marry a daughter-in-law.


    "That''s easy to say, as long as you can work." Officers and soldiers laughed at this.


    Hua Ruge clapped his chest and said, "no problem, it''s on me."


    "Then leave him to die." Officers and soldiers said again.


    This is what Hua Ruge wants. If she doesn''t come out this time, the old man may be killed by these people.


    "Just listen to Guan Ye. I''ll help him to the side of the road in the woods." Hua Ruge''s face was full of joy, as if he was happy to get more money.


    The officers and soldiers didn''t speak any more.


    As soon as Hua Yuege was about to start, someone in front of him said in a high voice, "here comes the city Lord."


    Everyone knelt down, Hua Ruge just squatted beside the old man, motionless.


    Kneeling the emperor is reasonable. It''s not worth kneeling.


    Two sedan chairs, one blue and one pink, were carried not far away. It seems that the sedan chair is a man and a woman with a family.


    The servant opened the curtain and an old man in a brown suit came out. He was not fat or thin, with a beard and serious eyes. He looked a little official.


    This corrupt official is a decent one.


    The curtain behind him was also beaten up. Hua Ruge thought it was the beautiful lady of corrupt officials, but unexpectedly it was a fat woman.


    Hua Ruge is silly at a glance.


    I saw this woman in her thirties. She was five big and three thick. Her face was like being run over by a car. She was flat and flat, with small eyes, nose and a big mouth with exaggerated lipstick.


    As if she didn''t know how ugly she was, she put on a colorful dress, a pink plus size dress, which was more gorgeous than anyone else, with a big smile and was very creepy.


    However, what makes Hua Yuege''s chin fall is that at the same time, a beautiful man with beautiful appearance, white skin and slender body came down in the sedan chair with this woman.


    And there was even a little flattering smile on that pretty man''s face.


    A woman doesn''t pay attention to her image at all, either touching her face or her body. It''s an exaggeration to laugh.


    Hua Ruge offered a tear of sympathy to the beautiful man.


    The city Lord seemed to see blood on this side and came over. Hua Ruge pretended to take care of the old man.


    "Old man, not dead yet."


    Unexpectedly, the city Lord didn''t ask about blood, but looked at the old man jokingly.


    The old man looked up and said, "I''ve lived long enough. You can kill me."


    "You shouldn''t hate me. You should hate your son. My daughter gave him face. He didn''t agree to be my son-in-law. It''s ridiculous." The city Lord is still very angry.


    I can see that I love my daughter very much.


    Hua Ruge can see now that his daughter is following him.


    The beautiful man killer in this city is not the city Lord, but the woman who looks very masculine.


    The woman came over, but she didn''t look at Hua Ruge. She was almost a mud monkey. If she walked away from others, they might have to hide.


    "I won''t let you die. Get up and work for me." The disgust in the city Lord''s heart still wants to torture the old man.


    Hua rugo knows that once the old man says he can''t work when his leg is broken, he doesn''t know what kind of treatment he is waiting for.


    "If you go back to the city Lord, the old man''s leg is hurt. The official said that I will do his job." She said.


    The city Lord said displeased, "I let you talk. Get out."


    "This is a new posture. The city Lord will show it to me?" Hua Ruge stood up and the smile on his face disappeared.


    It''s always for her to bully people. Now someone is pulling in front of her. Of course, she can''t bear it.


    All of them took a breath to hear this. She was not looking for death.


    The city Lord was stunned at this, but after so many years in the officialdom, he was quick to change his mind and said, "have you lived enough?"


    "How can I whisper when I''m young? It''s because the Lord has lived so long. He may be tired of it." Hua, like a song, has a light voice and doesn''t pay any attention to him.


    No matter how her strength is lost, she is still a member of the Jixian hall and a noble of great height. No one has the right to kill her except the emperor.


    The reason why she didn''t expose it all the time was that she was afraid to meet the close friends of the Chinese family. She killed the Chinese family in such a remote place. It''s a high talent to reach this level in her thirties.


    No wonder she can run like this.

 Chapter 157

    "Come on, drag it down for me, and beat me to death." The city Lord said angrily.


    He must not be lenient if he dare not take him so seriously in public.


    Hua rugo glared at him angrily more than he did. "You''ve got your guts, and you can do it, too?"


    The city Lord was stunned by her roar. How can this guy be more grumpy than himself.


    "Cluck." The daughter of the city Lord laughed and said, "I haven''t seen such a brave man. It''s so interesting."


    As soon as the city Lord''s face turned black, he continued to cry, "come soon."


    Just now, the officers and soldiers have been restrained by Hua Ruge''s arrogance. Now, they have not slowed down.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes were horizontal, and she was thinking of taking out the noble medal or the token of Jixian hall, or all of them, when she threw a water ball in her head at her face, because it was not aggressive, and the distance was in again, so she didn''t respond at all.


    The power of the water polo is not small. The mud on Hua Ruge''s face is washed clean all of a sudden, revealing a pretty face that is close to that of the demon. The water drops from her white and smooth face slowly slide down, more a temptation.


    The woman''s eyes were in a daze.


    She had never seen a man so beautiful. The face in front of her was simply perfect.


    That''s what the celestial immortals do.


    "It''s beautiful." Little stars came out of the ugly girl''s eyes.


    The city Lord was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that this man, like a clay monkey, could be so beautiful. If she is a woman, I''m afraid the world will be amazed by her.


    All the officers and soldiers around can''t help but drop their chin. What dowry can they use to grow up like this? A street dog can turn ten or eight daughters-in-law home.


    Hua Ruge also thinks that she is good-looking, but she still feels uncomfortable to be praised by this ugly girl.


    She frowned, but in the eyes of the ugly woman, there was a kind of expression and a kind of demeanor, which was going to be fascinating.


    It''s so much higher than all the men she''s played with before that she can''t help herself.


    She swallowed and said to the city leader, "father, you can''t kill him. I want to marry him."


    Rao almost scared his chin with Hua Ruge''s concentration.


    The old man looked worried.


    The city Lord''s face is not good, it seems to be thinking.


    "Even if you are single all your life, I don''t want to get involved with you. Turn back and walk in unison as soon as possible. The farther away you are from me, the better." Hua Ruge does not hide her dislike.


    "How can you be so cruel and hurt people''s sincerity to you?" The ugly girl winked at Hua Ruge.


    Oh!


    Hua Yuege stopped her eyes and said, "stop it. Stop it. I have a stomachache."


    "My husband''s stomach is not well. I''ll find a doctor to treat him." The woman said in a coquettish voice.


    Hua Yuege''s face is blue: "shut up for me."


    "Boy, do you know what it''s like to leave my daughter alone?" The city Lord said in a cold voice, but he acquiesced.


    It seems that he really loves his daughter. If Hua rugo doesn''t give him face, he can bear it.


    "Bah, I''m very powerful. Do you know what I''m going to do if I offend you?" Hua rugo is not going to save face for them now that he has decided to tear his face.


    The city Lord''s face was ugly and said, "come on, bind this boy to me and send him back to the government."


    "No." The woman stopped at once.


    Although the men she met before were tied back first, most of them agreed to be with her under her torture, and a small part of them directly tortured to death.


    "You don''t want him?" Asked the master.


    "It''s not my father, it''s someone I''ll live my whole life. I can''t be so rude." The woman''s voice is very gentle.


    She always killed the former one when she found a better one, but she felt that she would never find someone who wanted to be as good-looking as Hua Ruge.


    So she decided not to change it.


    The city Lord found that his daughter seldom took it seriously once. He would not force her to be happy.


    Leave all the officers and soldiers here and go to inspect the construction of the road.


    Hua Ruge didn''t respond. She didn''t expect that this person would let go of herself so easily. She also wanted to show her identity.


    "My husband." The ugly girl said she wanted to get closer.


    "Stop, stay away from me within three meters." Hua Ruge takes a step back.


    Some good-looking people seem to be able to get pregnant at a glance. Such women have similar effects, and can spit out at a glance.


    The ugly girl stopped as expected, and tooted, "husband, if you don''t come back with me, my father won''t let you go. I''m also for your safety."


    "I don''t need you to think about it. Shut up and stop shouting." Hua frowns like a song.


    "Don''t be so cruel, my husband. You can go back with me first. I won''t force you. You can think about it carefully. I will not only ensure your safety, but also let you eat and drink well. It''s better than here." The ugly woman persuades again.


    "Let me go to the city hall?" The light in Hua Ruge''s eyes is too fast for people to catch.


    The corrupt city Lord offended her, but killing him was too cheap.


    Every year, the money for road construction can be approved, and there is no business here for so many years. There must be a backstage in the imperial court. If he dies in such an obscure way, the big figures in his backstage will send someone like him to search for the local people''s cream, so that the local people can''t live.


    Now that she has come into contact with these miserable people, she can''t let them suffer all the time. She should do something within her power.


    For example, to get the account books and criminal evidence of this person''s corruption and make him and the corrupt officials behind him unable to bear it, not only can they lose their reputation, but also is a good thing for the country and the people.


    Who told her to be nosy.


    "Yes, it is in the mansion. You can do whatever you want." Ugly girl said again quickly.


    Hua Ruge pretends to ponder. If she can get through the city Lord''s office, she will be far away from the criminal evidence, which is likely to be stolen.


    "Then you won''t force me? Will not put me in danger? " Hua asked warily like a song, but in fact, she was removing the woman''s vigilance.


    After all, I was not bothered before, but now I suddenly promised it was a little strange.


    But she was worried too much. The city Lord lady saw that the beautiful man always had no resistance and wariness. She nodded at Hua Ruge''s words: "no, I will guarantee your safety. Not only my father, but also I will not hurt you a hair."


    See that mung bean like the fanaticism in the eyes, Hua Ruge is also convinced of her, this kind of people who can chase men as a lifelong career, is also rare.


    She was thinking about this, but the city Lord confirmed that she was still hesitating.


    Looking around, I finally saw the handsome man who had been following him.


    This man she just thought very good-looking, very like, but now only left to dislike.


    "Miss." The man shrank back, full of fear for the woman.


    The ugly woman showed a cruel smile to him, and then she said to China like a song: "I promise that I will not touch any men in the future, and I will kill all these people."


    "Don''t you..."


    Hua Ruge immediately made a sound, but it was too late, only to see that the woman put an ice cone in her palm and stabbed the man''s heart.


    The man who just had sex with her died in her hand in a flash.


    Everyone took a breath of cool when they saw this scene. Although they had heard that the city Lord was cruel before, they saw her for the first time.


    I didn''t even think about it. I didn''t frown.


    Too hard!


    Hua Ruge''s eyebrows are dancing wildly. At this moment, she really wants to kill this woman to bury the innocent man, but she has no strength to say, which is more like making her pay a more serious price.


    Death is too cheap for her.


    She wants this person to be ruined and her family to get what they deserve.


    "My husband, it shows my loyalty to you." She laughed exaggeratively, regardless of the people around her, she fell down, and there was still blood on her hands.


    Hua, like a song, said nothing with a gloomy face.


    "Don''t worry, my husband. I will not use these means for you. I will listen to what you say. I will be obedient to you. My father has only one daughter. Sooner or later, the position of the city Lord will be yours." Ugly women began to show their loyalty to China like a song, throwing bait.


    Hua rugo didn''t want to say a word to her at all, just felt sick.


    The labors around here also made a sweat for Hua Ruge. Today''s ending of the beautiful man is likely to be a portrait of Hua Ruge in the future.


    It''s a blessing and a curse for him.


    "I can go back with you, but you have to promise me a condition." Hua Yuege finally spoke, but the voice was colder.


    "Don''t say one, it''s one thousand and ten thousand. If I can do it, I promise." The woman said without hesitation.


    "Send the old man to the city, find a house to settle him down, and never trouble him again." Hua said like a song.

 Chapter 158

    "It''s simple. I''ll find someone to do it and take good care of the elderly. My husband is really kind-hearted." The daughter of the city Lord smiled at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed, but there was no sound.


    The old man pulled her and said, "young man, I''m an old bone. Living and dying are the same. Don''t do stupid things for me."


    "It will be all right. You can take care of yourself. I''ll see you." Hua Ruge gave him a reassuring smile.


    When the daughter of the city Lord saw Hua Ruge''s smile, her little eyes were shining green.


    It''s so beautiful.


    "Husband, let''s go back." She said it delicately.


    Hua Ruge glanced at her and said, "stay away from me. I''ll go by myself."


    Woman Dudu mouth, back two steps, while walking asked: "husband, I do not know your name."


    Hua Ruge fixed her eyes on her face and said, "I saw you for the first time."


    The daughter of the city Lord thought the name was strange, but when she saw the face of Hua Ruge, she thought it was very pleasant.


    "My husband is really a good name. My name is Gao Meilan. You can call me after that." Gao Meilan said coyly.


    Hua Ruge saw her stop, and also stopped, firmly not close to her within three meters.


    Gao Meilan looks very hurt and continues to walk forward.


    the workers watched the figure of the two men make a sweat for Hua Ruge. I don''t know if the young man can come out of the devil''s cave alive.


    Hua Ruge went to the city Lord''s mansion and lived in a guest room. He took a hot bath and changed into a white brocade gown sent by his servants.


    She slowly tied up her hair. In the bronze mirror, a man''s charm was like jade.


    "It''s strange that this face doesn''t dazzle a large area." Hua Ruge holds the mirror and is narcissistic there.


    She always wanted to go into the city to find such a place to rest, but unexpectedly she came to the city Lord''s mansion in twists and turns before her long cherished wish was fulfilled.


    Put down the mirror, she lay on the bed and thought about the way she had just come.


    After entering the door, I went straight through the corridor to the backyard and lived in a more partial room.


    Most of the hiding places are in the study in the front yard or the bedroom in the back yard. She has to find an opportunity to sneak in one by one.


    It''s time for her to step on the spot now. After all, the family is extremely fierce and moody, and no one can guarantee when things will change.


    Gao Meilan has been standing at the door of Hua Ruge, staring at the door as if he could see through it.


    Hua Ruge pushes the door out. At the moment, she changes into a white long gown, ties her hair again, and grows up to be Yuli. It''s beautiful enough to suffocate people.


    "Why are you here?" Hua Yuege''s face sank.


    "I''ll wait for my husband again. I never dreamed that there would be someone as beautiful as him." Gao Meilan said foolishly.


    Hua Ruge says that you don''t know.


    When she thought about it, she saw the beautiful face of Tuo Ba Rui.


    He said he wanted to cure the plague, but he didn''t know how to cure it. He didn''t protect his body.


    Anyway, she also came out from Wang Du. If she has collected criminal evidence, she can go to him.


    "Husband, you are hungry. Let''s go to the front hall for dinner." Gao Meilan said and came up with a flattering expression.


    "I''m not hungry. I just want to turn around." Hua Yuege said and left.


    "My husband and I will accompany you. When we become relatives, this is your residence and the city Lord is yours." Gao Meilan had no suspicion at all.


    She is not a simple minded person, but after seeing a beautiful man, she has no vigilance.


    It''s just that if it''s Hua Ruge herself, she can''t tell where it is.


    So she endured nausea and let gomelan leave her a little bit.


    Gao Meilan is more happy now. He introduced it very hard.


    "This is the front hall, where my father meets ordinary guests. The back is the main hall, which is used to receive senior officials."


    "In the back is the dining room, next to my father''s study. My father spent most of his time in the study."


    "It''s not interesting here. I''ll take my husband to see the backyard and garden we will live in later."


    Hua Ruge listened to her excited voice all the way, and wrote down the whole city Lord''s house inside and outside. She still had to find out the guard situation here, but it''s not convenient to ask. She can only slowly explore later.


    "My husband, you don''t look good when I mention my father. Don''t you like him?" She asked during a visit to the back garden.


    Hua Ruge thought and looked at the flowers in the garden.


    Now it''s winter. The whole garden here is full of flowers and plants, all of which are cold proof.


    It''s really rich.


    Seeing that she didn''t answer, Gao Meilan said again, "I know if you don''t tell me, but my father will move to Xingyuan tomorrow. Then we will be the only one here. If you don''t like living together, we can move out."


    Her attitude is very straightforward now. As long as Hua rugo can be with her, she can do anything.


    "The shaft?" Hua, like a song, raised his eyebrows and uttered two words doubtfully.


    She seldom spoke, and only two words encouraged gomelan to speak a lot.


    "Xingyuan is the place where senior officials are received. This time, the governor is here to inspect the people''s conditions."


    "He is the great man to receive when building the road?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Gao Meilan shook her head and said: "he doesn''t have the qualification. He and my father meet the big guy. He is very upset."


    Hua Ruge just picked his eyebrows, and Gao Meilan continued: "this man is my father''s immediate superior and my father''s political enemy. I wish my father would step down early. Every time he comes, we should be very careful. You say it''s boring."


    Of course, Hua Ruge won''t be bothered. Some people have the same purpose as her. If she takes the evidence and hands it up, the bullshit City Lord''s family won''t have good fruit to eat.


    Sometimes it''s better to kill without a knife.


    "I''m tired. I''m going back." Hua Yuege said and went back.


    "My husband, I haven''t eaten yet." Gao Meilan said in a hurry.


    "Take me to my room." She left a word and left.


    Gao Meilan looks at her back.


    "Miss, this uncle is too arrogant. You can show her some color and she will be honest." Gao Meilan''s servant girls can''t stand it.


    bitch is a loud slap in the face. "I think I''m going to teach you a lesson. It''s my husband. Is this a real bitch from you?"


    "The maidservant knew it was wrong." The girl knelt on the ground.


    "If you are late, you can pull me down and beat me to death. If you dare to disrespect my uncle later, that''s the end."


    We all know that our eldest lady has moved seriously. We all know that she will be restrained in the future. We can''t treat this uncle the same as those men before.


    Soon the meal was delivered to Hua rugo''s room and a large table was set up.


    Hua rugo has finally had a big meal since so many days. She has never been abstemious in eating, and only when she has a round belly can she lie down and go to bed.


    The room is burning a stove and the bed is very big. Hua Ruge has a very comfortable sleep.


    Mink lies next to her, a pair of purple pupils squint at her sleeping, and finally her little head arched in her face and closed her eyes to sleep.


    Hua Ruge has no elixir recently, nor has he been given any. His energy is not enough, and his transformation is not easy.


    In the middle of the night, the city Lord''s house was silent. Hua Ruge, who had been sleeping in bed, turned over, slowly opened his eyes and stretched himself.


    "It''s really not human''s job to punish traitors and eliminate evils. I can''t sleep well in the middle of the night." She got up grumbling.


    Take out a set of black clothes from the storage space and put them on your body, integrating with the darkness.


    She went quietly to the door and listened to her ears.


    There was silence outside the door. There was a faint breath of two people, but their accomplishments were not high.


    She carefully identified the position and shot out two shining silver needles.


    "Bang bang." The sound of two bodies falling to the ground outside the door.


    This silver needle is only quenched with a small amount of overpowering drugs, which can make them sleep shallowly. If someone calls, they will wake up, so that someone can find that they just think they are asleep.


    Hua Yuege put the mink into the space of the spirit beast and went out quietly.


    Her body is completely well, and her meridians are not as weak as before. It''s OK to use a little mental power.


    Her first goal is to study. After all, where the city Lord stays the longest is the most likely place to hide things.


    As soon as she left the courtyard, she heard a group of bodyguards patrol by. She silently wrote down the time and quietly touched it. She walked half an hour from the courtyard to the study, but also clearly felt the time between the guard''s change of duty.


    At this time, the light in the study was not turned off. She could only wait in the dark. Half an hour later, she saw the city Lord leave and the servant locked the door.


    Two people walk far as the song to come out, pry open the back window, and get in.


    There was no light in the study, it was dark.


    Hua Ruge takes out a shining pearl and wraps it with a layer of cloth to make the pass weak. Only by illuminating a very close distance can he rest assured.


    After all, she is now in the middle of the dragon pool and tiger cave, and her physical strength is wasted. If she is found to be useless even to show her identity, it must be a dead end.


    So she has to be careful. As long as she finds evidence of her guilt, it''s the family that''s in trouble.


    She held her breath and crept through the room, searching.


    On the table, on the bookshelf, even on the vase and the calligraphy and painting on the wall, she did not let go of them and searched them carefully.


    But after a long time, there would be no evidence of such crimes as account books, even no valuable clues.


    "The old thing is enough to be a chicken thief. I don''t believe it." She said simply will take the Pearl in her mouth, two hands turn.


    The whole room is dark. Only Hua Ruge''s face is illuminated by the light of the Pearl. If someone comes in at this time, he will be scared to death.


    When she searched the bookshelf again, she heard someone passing by the study. In order not to let others find the Pearl, she quickly squatted down.


    But because the movement is too fast to pay attention to, a book at the table fell down and landed on the ground with a bang.

 Chapter 159

    "Who?" The soldiers on patrol made a noise.


    Hua Ruge''s heart tightened, and she squatted under the window without making a sound.


    Outside came the sound of soldiers checking the door lock: "there is no sign of prying here. Check the windows."


    Hua Ruge had put the window in when she came in, so she didn''t worry.


    The outside person pushed saw not to push, said: "should be all right."


    "What if someone enters the study?" And cautious people don''t want to let it go.


    "Then what? The city Lord keeps the key close to his body. Now you go to call for the door? " Another said, "so many people are guarding. People outside the mansion can''t get in. Don''t be nervous."


    Hua Ruge''s tongue is sticking out inside. It''s safe if people outside can''t come in here?


    But she liked the logic.


    After another discussion outside, two guards were left to leave, so that any sound inside could be heard.


    Hua Ruge scolds chicken thief secretly, but she also confirms that there must be some secret in it, otherwise these people will be so nervous.


    She''s not in a hurry yet.


    The material of the study is good and sound proof. If it''s not too noisy, it can''t be heard. So someone outside doesn''t prevent her from looking for things. So she searches again.


    This time, she turned her face to the open, only picked out the inconspicuous places, touched them carefully, and began to find the mechanism.


    After about half an hour, her hand almost touched the whole study, or nothing was found.


    "How many shameful things the old man has done to be so careful." Hua Ruge will take the Pearl from his mouth and make complaints about his sour face.


    Soon she murmured again, "if you make a fool of yourself, I will take out a piece of meat."


    She yawned and felt too sleepy, so she decided to go back to sleep.


    She secretly turned out from the back window. Her body was light. The two people in front didn''t respond at all. Hua Ruge had already slipped away.


    Around the guard and back to the yard, they found that the two were still sleeping.


    She didn''t try to wake them up until she got back to the room.


    She left so long that no one came to see her yard. She had no sense of prevention. It seems that she was really regarded as her own person.


    "It seems that this time it really depends on face."


    Hua Ruge said that he was very satisfied with the treatment.


    She took off her nightdress and went to bed again. Because she was so tired for so many days, she slept so sweetly that she didn''t plan to get up at noon the next day.


    Gao Meilan waits at her door, and confirms to the guards that Hua rugo didn''t sneak out last night before holding back the door.


    Soon Hua Ruge came out sleepily, not because he woke up, but because he was hungry.


    "My husband has been tired for days, but who is better?" Gao Meilan asked.


    She got up early today to dress up carefully, but no matter how thick the powder puff on her face can hide her ugliness.


    "Can you change your address? I get goose bumps every time you call." Hua Ruge frowned, looking at the face, she felt her appetite was poor.


    "My husband is just not used to it now. I''ll be fine when I get used to it." Gao Meilan has no consciousness to change.


    Hua Ruge said that it would be infuriating to get used to it.


    "My husband is hungry. I''ll have you washed and eaten." Gao Meilan said that someone had brought up the water basin towel.


    After washing, we eat. Hua rugo insists on eating alone in the room. Gao Meilan is waiting outside the door.


    After eating, Hua Ruge wants to take Hua Ruge to the street again, and she is rejected by Hua Ruge.


    For three days in a row, she kept her energy in a comfortable room during the day, and went to her study at night. Now she is familiar with light traffic, but she has no gains.


    After returning empty handed for three days, she finally realized that those things were not in her study, otherwise she could not find them in these days.


    So she decided to go to the next place, the bedroom.


    At this time, the city Lord has gone to live in the hall. There is only his wife Liu''s in the bedroom. These days, she also knows about the woman. Ordinary people are not friars, so they are very easy to deal with.


    The backyard is a place for people to live, so there are more guards than the front yard. Hua Ruge took a long time to get to the bedroom, and the Liu family in the backyard turned the window and sneaked in after blowing the overpowering drugs and fainting.


    "I don''t think I have the potential to rob others. If I don''t have money, I won''t starve to death."


    Hua Ruge looks at the dizzy Liu family on the bed and groans softly.


    Then she began her search.


    She felt that this important thing must be seen by the city Lord every day before he can sleep at ease. It is impossible to put it in a remote place, so it would be suspicious to go there every day.


    So it must be in the study and bedroom where no one doubts.


    She has checked the study. Although there are a lot of guards, it is likely to be a cover up. That''s all there is left.


    Because there was only Liu family in the room, there was no other guard in the yard. It was very convenient for her to find things.


    There was no place for her to turn over when she got out of bed, but she still couldn''t find anything.


    Hua rugo sat on the floor and began to seriously doubt his ability.


    It''s easy for her to watch TV in the previous life. No matter what base she entered or how she killed people to find something, she can''t do it.


    Sure enough, the TV series are full of lies.


    "Shrink your head, old tortoise, and wait for me." She said a word, then turned the window and left.


    Even though Hua Ruge Xin couldn''t sleep well one night, Gao Meilan was a ruthless master, although Hua Chi was crazy. His patience was always limited. Sooner or later, he was going to attack, so it would be bad for him to drag on.


    She spent the whole night summarizing that she didn''t find anything because the intelligence collection wasn''t enough.


    People''s agents don''t only work with very accurate information.


    She decided to follow suit, to be handsome and hit the nail on the head.


    Of course, there is a price to play handsome, so the next day Hua Ruge promised to sit at a table with Gao Meilan and have afternoon tea.


    She would not agree to eat.


    But even if she did, she also broke her music. She felt that if she had sincerity, she would one day move Hua Ruge to get true love.


    Chatting and chatting, Hua rugo asked, "what do you like in the city Lord''s daily life? I mean people or things you like very much?"


    "You want to please my father?" Asked Gao Meilan in surprise.


    "Can you tell me?" Hua is like the euphemism of song, and the voice is unusually soft.


    "To be able to do so, it''s women that my father likes most, especially aunt Zhao. My father has to go there first when he comes back every day. Even my mother can''t contend with her. " Gao Meilan said with some dissatisfaction.


    Hua Ruge is a bright eye.


    Yes!

 Chapter 160

    "My husband is not eager to please my father, but should we go further?" Gao Meilan then leaned over to Hua Ruge.


    Hua yuemeng stood up and backed up. He frowned and said, "don''t worry. I think my relationship with the Lord of the city should be eased, or I''m not sure."


    Gao Meilan thought of being close to Hua Ruge and said, "I''ll take my husband to the shaft tomorrow. How about meeting my father?"


    "It''s not that the immediate superior of the Lord is here. Is it convenient for us to go?" Hua Ruge seems to have some concerns.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go quietly." Gao Meilan said excitedly.


    She didn''t expect that Hua rugo would be moved by herself so quickly, and she would have a good relationship with her family.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "OK, tomorrow."


    As soon as the voice dropped, she turned back to her room.


    Gao Meilan looked at Hua Ruge''s back fondly, and the servant girl beside her said: "Congratulations, miss. I think I can be with my uncle soon."


    "You are the only one with a sweet mouth." Gao Meilan said with a smile.


    Hua Ruge went to bed after supper, and in the middle of the night, he felt it as usual.


    Target, aunt Zhao''s room.


    She had previously analyzed that the wary Lord of the old tortoise must see that his evidence hasn''t been stolen every day before he can feel at ease. Since there is no study or bedroom, there is only aunt Zhao''s room that he goes to every day and no one else can doubt.


    She has been familiar with all the time of guard and patrol in the city Lord''s mansion, and only in a short time she slipped into aunt Zhao''s side yard.


    She poked open the window of gauze, and before she blew the overpowering drugs, she came to the unsuitable picture for children.


    The candle light in the room swayed, and from her point of view, she could see two intertwined bodies on the big bed.


    Unbearable voice clearly into the ear, let her like a lightning strike.


    At this time, the city Lord is not in the government.


    Hua Ruge touched the red ear root and jokingly said, "the old tortoise is really a tortoise."


    The overpowering drug was sent in through the window. The creak of the bed board soon stopped, and the man''s panting became a weak hum.


    "What''s the matter?" The woman panted and complained.


    "I don''t know what happened, but I suddenly lost my strength." The man said feebly.


    Hua Ruge did not faint because he only gave a small amount of overpowering drugs, but they must be weak. I''m afraid they can''t even shout.


    Draw out a quick black face cloth to encircle on the face, kick a door to open to walk in.


    "Who?" The two cover their bodies with quilts and look at the door in panic, but they are obviously relieved when they see a man in black coming in.


    As long as it''s not the city Lord, it''s better to rob money or lust than to die.


    The reason why Hua Ruge dare to break in so blatantly is that they dare not to make a statement.


    She met the man in bed. She was a guard leader in the mansion. Unexpectedly, she came here to work part-time in the evening.


    She closed the door.


    Aunt Zhao said, "as long as you don''t kill me, I will give you anything."


    "I want what the Lord of the city, who has been green by you, wants to see every day." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    Aunt Zhao''s face changed, then she pretended to be confused and said, "what is it?"


    "I''m not honest, right? I''ll take the guards of the mansion here to have a look." Hua Ruge said with ease.


    "Don''t you." The head of the guard made a sound, and then said to Aunt Zhao, "give it to him quickly. If someone knows about us, we will die."


    "If you hand it over, I''m dead." Aunt Zhao blurted out a word.


    When she knew that she had lost her words, she could not take it back.


    "Give me something you still have time to run away, you''d better think about it." Hua Yuege said it without any delay.


    Aunt Zhao was still hesitating, and the leader of the guard advised her.


    Finally, aunt Zhao could only compromise, put on a dress and got out of bed to find.


    She took out a thick pile of things in the dark grid on the floor, which was wrapped in oil paper.


    Aunt Zhao thought of the consequences of losing this thing, and her fingers trembled. Hua Ruge grabbed the package and opened it on the table three or two times.


    Then I saw that there were three account books and a lot of correspondence.


    It''s what she''s looking for these days.


    "I''m so sorry to disturb you. I''m leaving. You go on." Hua Ruge whistled frivolously, flashed out of the room.


    "What shall we do?" Aunt Zhao was in tears.


    "I''ve heard that the young lady is going to take the little white face to the shaft tomorrow. We''ll run away while tomorrow." The guard leader said, he knew that they would be unlucky to stay here, no matter what happened.


    Aunt Zhao nodded.


    At this time, Hua Ruge returned to the room and began to look through the account books.


    The old tortoise''s account clearly remembered that every embezzlement from top to bottom had been recorded, which was far beyond her imagination.


    Because this is not an ordinary city, but a supply station for the soldiers in the northern border area, which is in charge of the soldiers'' pay and food, and there is a large amount of greed for ink.


    As far as she knows, the army of Northern Xinjiang is the direct army of King Tuo BARREI, who is absolutely loyal to Tuo BARREI.


    "The old tortoise is not timid. He is greedy for money and is greedy for killing gods. It''s too long." Hua Ruge threw the account book on the table and began to look up the correspondence.


    Because the accounts also recorded, the money didn''t reach the old tortoise at last.


    She found that almost half of the letters were written in the same handwriting. They were all instructions to the old tortoise, including how much to ask him to deduct and how much to ask for money from him.


    The letters were thick and lasted for three years.


    That is to say, the old tortoise and the big people behind him have been fighting with Tuo BARREI''s army for so many years.


    There''s no signature at the bottom of the letter. I think it''s the same. It''s such a confidential matter. If the signature is not absent-minded.


    But Hua Ruge did not give up, and then opened the few letters.


    These are the letters between the old tortoise and other officials. They are also obscure, but she found traces in them.


    More than one of the letters contained the words "the Duke of China", which indirectly showed that the old tortoise was a man of the Duke of China.


    Hua rugo put down the letter and squinted.


    It is clear that Hua Shengxiong has been calculating Tuo BARREI, and has been doing his hand and foot in his army pay, grain and grass, putting a huge amount of stolen money into his own pocket.


    "No wonder a small town Lord has such courage. It turns out that there are people in the court supporting him." Hua Yuege''s eyes are cold, and he is opening letters.


    She is in charge of it.


    In one of the latest envelopes, there was an order to surround her.


    She looked at the murderous spirit between the lines, only felt her back was cold. At that time, if she showed her identity, it would be another unpredictable crisis waiting for her.


    She was scared out of a cold sweat, and then said with fear: "at the critical moment, she must grow well. If she is ugly, she will have to give birth."


    After reading the letters, she reloaded them and packed them separately from the account book to put them back in the space. As long as she arrived at the end of the line and saw the old turtle''s immediate supervisor, she would hand over the account book.


    Otherwise, when the governor saw that the Hua family had ordered the old tortoise to do it, he might not dare to punish him.


    As for these letters, she didn''t mind that they would be handed directly to the emperor when she went back, and there would be no good fruit from the Chinese family.


    As long as things go well this time, she not only helped Tuo Barry pull out the cancer, but also eradicated the old tortoise family and the Hua family.


    It''s really a lot of work.


    After she finished her calculation, she sat on the bed and meditated. Now her strength has been restored to the strength of the third level soul master, and it is enough to protect herself in case of a small crisis.


    The next morning, Gao Meilan packed up his clothes and took Hua Ruge to Xingyuan to live quietly, looking for an opportunity to meet the city Lord.


    Hua Ruge is looking for an opportunity to meet the governor.


    In the morning, the old tortoise City Lord was with the governor. He didn''t know what to talk about. He had lunch before he left.


    After hearing the news, Gao Meilan came to Hua Ruge''s room and wanted her to meet the city Lord, but no one opened the door for a long time.


    "My husband may be sleeping again. Knock on the door." Gao Meilan called a little guy.


    When the boy found that the door was not bolted, he pushed the door and went in, but he searched the room without finding half a figure.


    "Miss, my uncle is not here." The boy turned back and said.


    "What are you doing here? Go find it." Cried gomelan.


    She''s in a hurry now. She had a dream of having a double life and flying together yesterday. If Hua Ruge is gone, she thinks she might go mad.


    Hua rugo on the other side came to the main courtyard early. She thought the governor should live here, but she was stopped just at the gate of the courtyard.


    "No admittance to the residence of the governor." The guard shouted.


    Hua Ruge took a look around and whispered, "I''m ordered to find the governor."


    "At whose command?" The guard asked. Influenced by Hua Ruge, the voice was a little lower.


    "In this way, my younger brother is a little proficient in medicine and specializes in treating some hidden diseases." Hua is like the mysterious wave of the singing God.


    They approached curiously, only listening to her: "this time the governor secretly sent for me, you understand."


    "You say the governor has a hidden disease?" One of the guards seems to have found out something big. He looks surprised.


    "Brother, it''s good to know such things in your heart. It''s not good for you to know too much." Hua said in a low voice.


    The two guards looked at each other and nodded vaguely.


    "For the sake of both of you, you''d better not pass it on. After all, it''s not very well publicized." Hua Ruge, I''m for your good looks.


    "Thank you, brother. Let''s go in." They made way for her.


    Hua walked in like a Song Shi ran.


    The two guards were still laughing. I didn''t expect that the governor looked very tall, but he couldn''t do that. It was so funny.


    Hua Yuege scolded a silly fork, and walked into the main hall, shouting: "governor?"


    "Who?" The rough voice sounded, full of vigilance.


    Hua Ruge bowed slightly and said, "one who can relieve the governor''s worries."


    "How did you get in?" The governor is obviously more interested in this.


    "The big brother at the door let me in when he heard that I was here to help the adults." Hua Ruge lies more than ever.

 Chapter 161

    When the governor saw that he was a weak scholar and didn''t guard against anything, he sat at the top of the hall and said, "I want to hear what you can do for me."


    "In this way, I got some accounts of the city Lord accidentally. I think the governor will need them." Hua Ruge said no nonsense, and took out several account books that had been put in his arms early, and submitted them to him.


    As soon as the governor heard it was about the city Lord, he took the account book, turned it over eagerly, and looked at it with a black face.


    "How could it be that, as a life officer of the imperial court, he was greedy and perverted of the law. He simply did not pay attention to the imperial court." As soon as the governor said this, he dropped the account book on the table, looking very angry.


    Hua rugo knows that his plan has come true. It''s strange that he doesn''t eat the old tortoise like this.


    "Come!" He gave a cry.


    The guard at the door is still strange. Isn''t he curing the disease? What are they going to do.


    When he entered, he saw the governor''s angry way: "call me the high Lord, and send 500 guards to surround the courtyard."


    It''s hard for him to get the criminal evidence of the old fox, the Lord of Gaocheng, but he can''t run away easily.


    The guard looked at Hua Ruge doubtfully and thought that things were strange.


    Hua Ruge smiled at him kindly. How could he not see the appearance of lying.


    So they left in disbelief and called for someone.


    When the governor turned to look at Hua Yuege, he said with a smile, "it''s really rare for a young man to have this feeling of punishing traitors and eliminating evils. Sit down."


    "Although I''m only a weak scholar, I''m determined to serve the country, so I can''t ignore this." Hua talks like a song.


    The governor was satisfied with her performance.


    When they were seated, the governor asked, "what''s the name of the young man?"


    "My name is first time." Hua Ruge still didn''t give his real name.


    The so-called anti human heart is indispensable. She doesn''t want to put herself in danger.


    The governor nodded and asked, "Lord Gaocheng is extremely crafty. It''s not easy for you to come here."


    "It''s easy." Hua Ruge smiled and said, "the governor doesn''t know that the city Lord hid these things in an aunt''s room, and she gave me the aunt''s dissatisfaction with the city Lord."


    The governor knew that she was full of nonsense, or he had to call to praise her.


    I can''t help it. Who can''t give you the evidence of someone''s lying.


    Hua rugo knows how to be bold and careless. Anyway, the governor''s emphasis is on evidence, and he will not be confused about where this thing came from.


    After chatting for a while, there was a sound of footsteps at the door, and Gao Chengzhu walked in calmly. At this time, 500 soldiers outside the courtyard were in place, and the array was opened outside the courtyard.


    There are long swords, short swords and even archers. The master of soul under one star and the master of soul are not sure to break through these people.


    Gao Chengzhu is only the strength of the war division, and naturally he can''t.


    As soon as the governor saw Gao Chengzhu coming in, he said in a loud voice, "close the door."


    At this time, there were only three people in the room. Hua Ruge wondered how the governor separated the soldiers who had been protected from the outside. He was not afraid of the high city Lord jumping over the wall.


    Or is the governor powerful? What do you call the soldiers outside?


    At the moment when she was puzzled, the soldiers had closed the main hall door, and the room immediately darkened.


    "Why are you here?" As soon as Gao Chengzhu came in, he questioned Hua Ruge.


    "If I''m not here, how can the LORD be called?" Hua Ruge doesn''t hide his pride at all.


    Once the man was still bossing in front of her, I think he would not be able to laugh for a while.


    The city Lord looked at the governor in confusion and asked, "I don''t know what the governor''s orders are when he calls his servants."


    The governor slapped heavily on the account book, and then said, "how many of these are known to the city leaders?"


    Gao Chengzhu was shocked when he saw those account books. He turned his head to look at Xiang huaruge for a long time. He questioned: "you?"


    "If you don''t know how to wipe your ass if you don''t know what to do and have time to be surprised." Hua said like a song.


    The Lord of Gaocheng felt angry and thought about it. Without saying anything, he rushed to those account books and drew out one to read.


    The more he looked at him, the worse he looked. He stared at Hua Ruge and said, "how did you get it?"


    "I say you''re looking in the wrong direction. Shouldn''t you think about getting out now?" Sometimes Hua Ruge really thinks that he has a big heart.


    "Lord Gao, you should explain this to me." The governor''s face is not good.


    Hua Yuege looks at him with eyebrows.


    As a result, Lord Gao bowed slightly to the governor and said, "it''s my servant''s improper handling that makes me embarrassed. I will put this account properly in the future."


    The governor glared at his eyes and said angrily, "do you know how important your relationship is? We are all doomed after being reported. Do you think I can let you take it out?"


    He said that he took another pat on those account books. He was smart enough to smash all the account books and tables into pieces.


    Gao Chengzhu''s face was painful, and he stared at Hua Ruge with hate.


    This thing is his life preserver. If the Hua family doesn''t protect him in the future, he can take it out to threaten him. But now because Hua Ruge is gone, of course, he hates it.


    Hua rugo was totally shocked to see this scene. She always thought that the governor and the Lord of Gaocheng were political enemies. In gaomeilan''s words, they were incompatible.


    But I didn''t expect that these two people were always acting as political enemies, which made others feel that they could take advantage of it, but in fact, they were in the same boat. Whoever tried to accuse the Lord of Gaocheng in vain must be defeated in the end.


    The soldiers out there prepared for her early.


    Damn two old foxes!


    "Boy, I think I''ll let you go for the sake that my daughter likes you. I didn''t expect that you were so ambitious. Who are you?" The high Lord asked loudly.


    The governor sat down again and looked at her with the same questioning eyes.


    It''s really a raccoon.


    "Old tortoise, I really look down on you. I didn''t expect that you were not only a tortoise but also buried yourself in the sand. It''s deep enough." Hua Ruge is not without ironic way.


    Yesterday, she thought that the Lord of the city could do anything but rely on Hua''s family. Now it''s too thoughtless to come here.


    The governor supervises the nine nearby cities, and all the memorials and accounts must be handed over by him. How could these two people covet such a large amount of military pay if they didn''t work together.


    She wanted to help Tuo BARREI, but she didn''t expect to get rid of the moth. Instead, she put herself in it.


    "You don''t want to irritate me, boy. You can say who you are and suffer less from flesh and skin." Lord Gao continued.


    He felt that it would be impossible if there were no one behind him.


    Hua Ruge knows her situation now. No matter whether her identity is bright or not, these people will not let go of her. She never thought she could be planted here.


    It really pissed her off.


    "You really think you''re a character, but you''re a shrinking turtle. You deserve to torture me." Hua Yuege said scornfully, and then he would take out his token.


    She has not recovered now, so she has to choose to go.


    But her wrist turned to half of the governor''s eyes, who had not yet started to squint, and her body shape came to her in front of her instantly, clasping her wrist.


    This speed is actually a two-star war division.


    Damn it, if this person uses a little energy, she''s going to finish her little body.


    But instead of doing anything, he took a rope out of the space and tied Hua Ruge''s hands together, around her back, and tied her body to a strong one.


    Hua Ruge struggles for a while, and finds that the rope is made of something he doesn''t know, but the more he struggles, the tighter he is.


    "You are looking for death!"


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are red with anger. Although she doesn''t have the ability to go out alive now, she still has many ways if she dies together.


    "Don''t get excited, young man. To be honest, I promise to let you go." The governor said in a soothing voice.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed and he burst into a burst of murderous intent. Looking at him coldly, he said one word at a time: "I will give you another chance, and now let me go, or I will let you not even regret the chance."


    The high Lord couldn''t see it. He grabbed Hua Yuege''s neck and said, "how dare you shout? Do you know that I can strangle you with one force? "


    Hua Yuege closes his eyes.


    They thought she was waiting to die, but in fact she was concentrating on her mental strength.


    "Kill her. I don''t know what she''s going to die for." The governor waved.


    The Lord of Gaocheng also saw that Hua Ruge was hardened. In this way, he not only couldn''t ask questions, but also worried about his anger. He didn''t forget how Hua Ruge was angry with him before.


    So her men began to work hard.


    Hua Ruge''s suicidal spirit is brewing, vowing to pay for them.


    "Your Highness the king of war." There was a sudden shout outside.

 Chapter 162

    "What''s the matter?"


    Gao Chengzhu and the governor are both in a daze. Before they react, the doors and windows burst at the same time. The strong wind mixed with the dust came to their faces, and they couldn''t open their eyes.


    Gao Chengzhu closed his eyes and was forced to let go of Hua Ruge by the fierce atmosphere, then he retreated.


    There was a flash of bright sword light in the dust. Hua Ruge only felt that the rope tied to her body was scattered. She fell into a warm embrace. She heard a familiar voice: "Xiaoge is not afraid. I am here."


    Every time she thought she was going to die here, he appeared. Does that mean that he is a part of her life or a continuation.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." She whispered, not wanting him to worry.


    Wind and sand gradually subsided, the whole house including the courtyard was destroyed by Tuo Barrow''s power, and all of them stood on the open ground, looking silly.


    It''s said that warlords'' strength is unfathomable, but it''s too exaggerated.


    Moreover, Gao Chengzhu and the governor have no idea where his anger is. Even if he is angry, there must be a reason. How can he get up and lift the house.


    Now Tuoba Rui has let go of Hua Ruge. His face is getting more and more heavy. He is in the mood of wind and rain.


    "See your Highness the king of war." The two knelt down to salute, and the guards outside the hospital knelt a large area cheerfully.


    Tuoba Rui just looked at it coldly.


    "I didn''t realize that your Royal Highness''s Wang Jia''s early arrival was a breach of duty for the officials, and I''d like to ask your highness to plead guilty." Said the governor, kneeling on the ground, not daring to lift his head.


    Just yesterday, Zhan Wang sent a message that they were ready to take over tomorrow. He didn''t expect that they would arrive today. He also lost his temper.


    Hua rugo felt that the governor''s voice didn''t seem afraid of Tuo barrow. Compared with those who were frightened and trembled when they saw him, the two seemed to be calmer.


    It''s like believing that you''re going to be OK.


    But Hua Shengxiong obviously doesn''t have this energy, so it''s likely that someone else has been confiscating the salary and food of Wang''s direct troops.


    On the other hand, seizing those things can not only embezzle money, but also inhibit the development of warlords'' military forces.


    The whole court, fearing the war king and daring to restrain his development, is not the Duke of China, but the one sitting on the hall of Jinluan.


    She was surprised at the thought of Hua Ruge. Before that, she wondered why these people embezzled for so long and Tuo BARREI didn''t find out.


    Now, I''m afraid that Tuo BARREI knew that the emperor would control him again and just turn one eye open and one eye closed.


    If he did not even give the emperor this control, he would doubted that Tuoba Rui had a rebellious mind, which was harmful to Tuoba Rui.


    "My people, you dare to move, really deserve to be punished." Tuoba Rui''s voice is sharp like a knife, as if every voice can scratch a layer of flesh.


    Gao Chengzhu and governor were shocked and looked up at Hua Ruge beside Tuo BARREI.


    They thought that this might be the king of war''s man, but they didn''t expect that the king of war would say it openly, as if he really intended to move them.


    There was an emperor behind them. The king of War didn''t know. If he moved them, he would declare war to the emperor. How dare he.


    "I know exactly what you have done in these years, and I will kill you 100 times without injustice." Tuoba Rui looks at the two.


    Hua rugo knew that he was killing himself. He quickly whispered at his side to remind him, "I haven''t suffered a loss. Don''t do it on the surface."


    These people offended her. She could never let them go, but she could not kill people on such occasions.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t seem to hear it, and snapped, "come on, drag it down for me. There are thousands of corpses."


    "You can''t kill us, your highness. We are the lifeguards of the court. Only the emperor can deal with it." At the critical moment of life and death, the Lord of Gaocheng is not afraid.


    Tuoba Rui has no national affairs in his mind and no longer considers the overall situation. He has only one idea. Everyone who bullies Xiaoge should die.


    The anger in his heart has made him not want to wait for another moment, even if he finds the evidence of the crime, he doesn''t want to kill him properly.


    "No one dares to stop the person I want to kill."


    He uttered a word in his mouth, and four lights came out of his back hand, which immediately became four daggers in the air. The daggers formed a mysterious array of swords and stabbed at people.


    At this time, both of them don''t want to wait for death and try to escape with their own strength.


    However, the four short swords are inserted on the ground in four directions, and the formation of the sword array traps the two people. The sword Qi in the array is vertical and horizontal, and stabs the two people once, which makes them blood and flesh blurred quickly, and they want to break through the array, but find that they are totally powerless.


    The soldiers around looked at the blood and flesh of their master who was wounded by sword Qi. They screamed loudly, but they dared not go forward.


    In addition to being under the pressure of the king of war, there are also elite and powerful generals around them.


    "Why did you do it?" Hua rugo felt that this man was more impulsive than himself and did not consider the consequences at all.


    "I''m late." Tuoba Rui looks at her and cherishes her way.


    Hua rugo then found that his face was not very good-looking and asked, "you are not infected by the plague."


    He said that his wrists had been closed.


    Tuo Ba Rui is a hold her hand and said: "I''m in good health, just miss you."


    Nearby Gao Chengzhu and governor were screamed by the sword array. It''s hard for them to chat with each other.


    "I have to see to believe it." Hua Ruge said with half confidence.


    This man is used to hiding diseases.


    "It''s much better if you care about me." Tuo Barry took her little hand and rubbed it on the palm of her hand.


    The guard looked at him with a dull face. No wonder his highness Zhan Wang was not close to women. In fact, his highness Zhan Wang had broken sleeves and liked men.


    "Your Highness, spare your life. The corporal didn''t want to hurt the little brother." The city Lord without resistance shouted in the sword array.


    Seeing this, they finally know why they are going to die.


    "Little brother, give us a break." The governor is in there begging for mercy.


    They were just traumatized before. If they go on like this, they will be cut by sword gas.


    This array is like a sentence for delay.


    "I''d like to ask you to change your way of death, but I''m sorry, the boss is here, I don''t care what I say." Hua Ruge shows a row of big white teeth towards two blood people in the array.


    Now that it''s over, there''s no room for a change. Besides, these two people are really damned.


    "Don''t look at them, look at me." Tuo Barry holds her face and looks at her in a jealous voice.


    Hua laughs like a song, but says, "OK."


    Tuo bares a happy smile.


    When the soldiers saw this, they all thought it was incredible. The king laughed.


    They have never seen the prince show a little good face in so many days, but now they are smiling so happily.


    "I still have to see you." Hua Ruge said.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in his arms and says in her ear, "you are my panacea. When I see you, I have no disease."


    "Pay attention to so many people." Hua is like an awkward way of singing.


    Although it''s routine for Tuoba Rui to hold her when she is free, she still feels embarrassed in front of so many people.


    She can''t be cheeky about it.


    "We hold us, they look at them." Tuoba Rui not only didn''t let go, but also held more tightly.


    The onlookers grew up and watched, not only the guards in the shaft, but also the prince''s soldiers. It turned out that the prince liked men so much.


    "I''m not changing now." Hua Ruge reminds him.


    "I know who you are." Tuoba Rui is frivolous and doesn''t take others seriously.


    The two people in the array are desperate. They are soon turned into meat mud by the vertical and horizontal sword Qi. The smell of blood is overwhelming.


    Hua Ruge frowned and said, "I''ll take you."


    He said, holding Hua Ruge in his arms, he rose to the sky and landed on the eaves beside him. He did not return his head and said, "everyone here, there is no mercy for killing!"


    Before Hua rugo can speak, he has left with her in his arms.


    In the sky, she said, "why do you kill again?"


    "Who told them not to save you, damn it." Tuo Ba Rui''s voice is extremely cold.


    Hua Ruge didn''t even think about it. After all, people there knew that Tuo BARREI had killed two officials here. But if there was no living mouth in Ruge''s line, the killing could be covered up.


    Even if it is to find evidence of a crime, local execution is better than such an impact.


    Tuo Ba Rui falls into a vacant lot and looks at her, then raises his eyebrows and says, "I''m still dreaming of others when I''m with you."


    "No..."


    Did not think two words have not yet exit, Tuo Ba Rui then drags her back brain, bowed the head kissed her, nearly fervently kissed her.


    After so many days of missing, he was going crazy with her.


    He kept going deep, and he couldn''t breathe his kiss.


    He can''t stand this kind of missing. He decides to take Hua Ruge with him forever.


    The depth of his kiss is like swallowing Hua Ruge into his stomach.


    Hua Yuege slowly closes his eyes and bears his crazy love.


    Tuo Ba Rui ate her inside and outside for many times before she was willing to let go of her. He looked at her contentedly and said: "follow me and let me protect you, OK?"


    "I know your mind, but I can''t live under your wings all my life. I don''t want to." Hua Ruge shakes her head.


    She has always had a strong heart and naturally does not want to be a flower in the greenhouse.


    Tuoba Rui''s face sank: "do you have a good idea? Not afraid of the consequences? "


    "Not afraid." Hua Ruge is not afraid of him now.


    "Well, since you don''t follow me, I''ll follow you. You should be responsible for my food and drink and protect me." Tuoba Rui said cunningly.


    "What?" Hua rugo suspects that something is wrong with her hearing.


    "That''s the consequence. You said what you were going to bear. Don''t depend on it." Tuoba Rui''s Fox smiled, looked at her silly appearance, reached out and pinched her little face, only to feel that her little song was very lovely.


    Hua Yuege is not so good at talking. She stares at her eyes and says, "I''m a poor man. I can''t afford to drive you. You''d better go to harm others."


    "I don''t dislike it. It''s better to eat bran and porridge, or to wear coarse cloth and linen."


    "I hate it!"


    "Dare you!" Tuoba Rui is in a bad mood. He holds her and kisses her.

 Chapter 163

    In the end, Hua rugo didn''t agree with me, but said, "don''t you think it''s necessary to deal with the aftermath of those two people who should be killed?"


    "It''s all small things. Only your business is big." Tuoba Rui said that he would spread a piece of black fox skin on the ground and sit on it holding Hua Ruge.


    "If you can bear so many years, how can you not do it this time? It will offend the emperor." Hua Ruge worries about him.


    Originally, the emperor was on a lot of alert to him, so he must find a chance to pit him.


    "You are mine, who moves and who dies." Tuoba Rui''s eyes are sharp and murderous.


    Hua rugo was bewildered by his words. "What do you want me to say about you?"


    He was rational enough, but when he met her, there was a strong desire for protection.


    "Then how did you find me?" Hua Yuege asked curiously.


    "I said, you can''t run away with my ring. I sensed that you were nearby, and the breath was weak." Tuoba Rui took her hand and said, "I don''t think you will come to the north without any reason. It must have happened."


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s a little trouble. It''s solved."


    She said it with ease, as if the man who almost killed himself was not her.


    "If it''s a little trouble, you won''t hurt yourself to be a third level player." Tuoba Rui felt her head fondly, "I''m more and more worried about you alone."


    She didn''t say it, but he understood.


    Hua Ruge did not wave his head and let him touch it. He tooted his mouth and said, "don''t talk like paper. There are so many scenes I can deal with."


    "Don''t be brave in front of me." Tuo Ba Rui felt her head like a pressure.


    Hua Ruge, with his head bowed down, refuses to accept, "I am strong, girl."


    Tuoba Rui wants to exert himself again, but he is afraid that she will let go if she is in pain.


    Hua Ruge is relieved, but the next moment, she feels a hand clasping her shoulder and pressing her on the black fox skin, and then heavily presses a person on her body.


    Tuoba Rui pressed on her and said with a smile, "untie your hair."


    "I''ll listen to whatever you say." Hua Ruge is tough.


    "Are you sure?" Tuoba Rui''s voice rose, his eyes were evil, with the threat of taste.


    "Hum." Hua Ruge pulled a part of his head and mumbled, "you can solve it."


    She can''t underestimate the power of obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    The headband is as beautiful as a song and the green silk is flying. Suddenly, it has a soft taste of women.


    "That''s a lovely little song." Tuoba Rui laughs and boasts.


    Hua Ruge didn''t look at him well. He said that if I wasn''t afraid of you, I wouldn''t compromise.


    "Now the time is tight. If it''s not good enough, when will it come out? Are you sure you want to waste your time playing tricks on me?" She said.


    "If it''s a waste of time, I''d rather learn all my life than cherish it." Tuo Ba Rui holds her face and says, with a pair of Dark Jade eyes fixed on his face, it seems that he can''t see enough.


    "Where did you learn all these words? It''s sour." Hua Yuege''s disdain on her face is totally different from the shyness and blush of normal girls when they hear love words.


    Tuoba Rui was not satisfied, so he lowered his head and took her lip, and began to ravage and grind again and again.


    Hua rugo felt that the kiss was becoming more and more skillful, as if the lips were his.


    "Hello, you must ask for my advice." Hua sings like a song.


    Tuoba Rui really let go of her and asked, "do you agree?"


    Hua opened his mouth like a song, and kissed again before a syllable was said.


    "Hmmm......" Hua Yuege''s face is muddled.


    Tuo Ba Rui said with a fox smile, "you''ve asked for it. You just agreed."


    "Who are you talking to?" Hua rugo felt that he was cheeky. There was no way to compare with this man. It was just shameless.


    "The truth of our family." The answer of Tuo Ba Rui is different.


    Hua Ruge felt that he was about to spit blood.


    Whose family?


    Who is with him?


    Can this man be a little bit more chaste.


    "No more teasing."


    Tuo Ba Rui turns over and lies on her fur, letting her rest on her chest.


    The sky is high and wide. They lie in the snow. It''s very quiet around them.


    Hua Ruge listened to his strong heart beat, felt at ease, and narrowed his eyes slowly.


    Tuo Ba Rui also closed his eyes gently, thinking of such quiet warmth, just want to spend his life like this.


    Neither of them spoke, but they didn''t feel a bit embarrassed. It was like they had been together for many years. There was a subtle understanding between them.


    It has to be said that Hua Ruge is used to having him around.


    "I haven''t seen you for so long. Do you miss me?" After a while, Tuoba Rui asked.


    "Think about it." Hua Ruge said truthfully, "I want you to know how to treat those patients."


    Tuo Ba Rui is silent for a while, but doesn''t make a sound.


    "How''s it going?" Hua rugo found a more comfortable place on his chest and asked again.


    "No progress." When Tuo barrui mentioned this, he not only frowned.


    "Well, it didn''t get worse." Hua Yuege smiled and said, "can''t the doctor you took be cured?"


    "No, they have developed prescriptions and cured some soldiers, but they will become more serious after a few days'' repetition. I can only survive for so long, but it will be worse if I go on like this."


    Tuo Ba Rui says whatever he has to her, which is usually in his heart.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "let''s take me when the matter here is solved. Maybe I have a way."


    "The plague is very serious, and the strong people will get sick as well." Tuo Ba Rui shakes his head and doesn''t agree.


    What if she gets infected.


    "I''m a doctor, it doesn''t matter." Hua Ruge insists.


    "More than a dozen doctors have died there."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "No way."


    "I said," can I follow you? " Hua Ruge enlarges the move.


    Tuoba ruidun said, "OK, but not this time."


    "I say you''re like a woman, whetting your chirp." Hua Yuege''s disdain.


    "What do you say?" Tuoba Rui has a bad voice.


    Hua rugo coughs: "no What did you say? "


    We should not be too tough in the face of such unstable elements, or we will suffer from our own losses.


    Tuoba Rui let her go when she was soft.


    Hua stood up with a groan.


    "Why?" Tuo Barry sat up behind her.


    "I can''t help but take the blame. I''ll find evidence for you, and let those two bastards die with reason." Hua Yuege said and went on.


    "Together." Tuoba Rui also got up.


    "Don''t go. Give me a group of people and I''ll take them to the city Lord''s office to search. You have to arrange for the governor." Hua Yuege said.


    Looking at this bossy little woman, Tuoba Rui just smiled and said, "according to you."

 Chapter 164

    Hua Ruge didn''t need to be poor this time. He put on a white fur fur cloak in the white brocade, and took a thousand elite soldiers under Tuo BARREI to the city Lord''s mansion.


    Hold a torch in the evening, the lights are bright.


    All the people on the other side of the shaft were killed, so the news hasn''t reached the city Lord''s mansion yet. They are all doing their own business in Ansheng.


    "Encircle the city Lord''s mansion for me. If there is any obstruction, there is no pardon for killing!" Hua is like a song with a serious voice and powerful words.


    "Yes." The well-trained elite soldiers should be in unison. The second half of them spread out at a regular pace. When they met the patrolling guards, they would go out of their scabbard with sharp swords and leave a lot of blood on the ground.


    Now it''s finally time to get rid of the cancer.


    The city Lord''s mansion is located in the busy street. The common people are scared to see this kind of formation spread around. But they soon find that the officers and soldiers who kill people without blinking are not aiming at themselves, so they try to surround them.


    "The rest of you, follow me in." Hua Ruge continues to give orders.


    A group of soldiers went up from both sides of Hua Ruge in two ways and directly opened the gate of the city Lord''s mansion.


    The people inside heard the outside voices gathered in front of the door. As soon as the door fell down, they looked up and saw Hua Ruge standing in the center, some stunned.


    At this time, they seem to find that their uncle is not the same as before.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just here to investigate something. With good cooperation, I''m sure you can go out alive." Hua Yuege then stepped over the threshold and said with a smile, he looks very close to the people.


    "You''re a little pickpocket." A voice broke out in the crowd.


    In a flash of knife light, blood splashed on the spot, and the severed head circled on the ground.


    People in the same place screamed and jumped out of the distance.


    Hua rugo blocked his ears with two fingers. "Keep your voice down, so that no one can talk properly."


    These people saw the blood which dared not obey, all closed the mouth, but the leg is still shivering.


    "The quality of mind is too poor." Hua Yuege said that he was disgusted, and then he said to the soldier who had just shot: "and you, they are not wrong about how you killed people."


    The soldier did not respond: "I should let him go?"


    "Of course not. People like me who don''t respect me..." Hua Ruge glanced at a group of people and smiled: "it''s time to beat them to death."


    Everyone took a breath of cool air, but she still felt that this was not cruel enough. How could this man be so cruel when he looked at this.


    "Let''s talk about it." Hua Ruge pointed forward and ordered, "search for me. You can''t let go of any stolen goods. If you don''t cooperate, kill!"


    The following people are shocked to know that she is not a good fault.


    "Bring me to the front hall all the masters, governors and leaders of this house, and I will interrogate them." Hua Yuege said again.


    The elite soldiers rushed to the mansion, and Hua Ruge sat in the front hall in a big way.


    People are waiting outside the hall afraid to move.


    The city Lord''s house is full of fear.


    Hua Ruge is also not willing to face: "I am good or bad also bull coax once, you don''t even give me tea is not look down on me?"


    The soldiers stepped back and pretended that they didn''t know her, which was too small for them.


    The housekeeper rushed for tea.


    "Get out of the way!" Suddenly there was a big drink, and then a fat figure separated from the crowd and went to the front hall. It was Gao Meilan.


    Her appearance startled Hua Ruge: "aren''t you supposed to be doing something?"


    Looking at the soldiers beside her, Gao Meilan said, "if I can''t find you there, I will come back to find you. Who are you?"


    At the moment, her face was full of doubts. She couldn''t figure out how the hard work of a road builder had become a great man.


    "I forgot if you didn''t say it." Hua Ruge said, turning his hands and taking out a medal from the storage space, and clearing his voice: "I know you formally. I''m a third-class Baron of Dazheng from Royal College, a disciple of Jixian hall, and granted by the Emperor himself. Hua Ruge."


    "You You don''t want to see me for the first time? " Gao Meilan hasn''t come back for a while.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "that''s not my name, it''s the purpose."


    "First sight, first sight, traitor?" Gao Meilan stared at her small eyes, and could not set up a channel: "you wanted to start against my city Lord''s mansion long ago?"


    "You''re a little self-conscious." Hua Ruge said a change of face. "Take it," snapped the voice


    The action of the soldiers is very fast. Before she can use the soul skill, they catch her again and again, and the sword is on her neck.


    "But I am sincere to you..." Gao Meilan said in a hurry.


    "Don''t tease me. You are a playboy. You should talk about love. Drag it on and behead in front of the whole city at noon tomorrow." Hua, like a song, waved his hands.


    This can give vent to the people of the whole city.


    Tea was brought up, Hua ruoguai was drinking it, waiting for something to be found.


    After a while, East and West were pushed to the front hall again and again. This man was really not rich. There were fifty carts of gold and silver.


    There are a lot of elixir weapons, not to mention the other ones. These stolen goods are enough to kill the first ten times.


    Hua rugo thought it was enough to kill only once, so she walked around these babies for two times and began to think awkwardly.


    People were pressed to the front hall, kneeling down to her, waiting for her to examine.


    When they arrived at Hua rugo, they said, "I will give you only one chance to write down all the crimes you know about the city Lord, at least ten for each of you, otherwise you will only be able to bury your city Lord."


    The elite soldiers handed out paper and pens, and they all wrote with trembling.


    "Account room, I want your city Lord''s embezzlement account books these years. Don''t tell me you don''t have them, but I will be unhappy." Hua Yuege asked the old house.


    "But most of the things of the city Lord are done by himself, and little is mastered by villains." The treasurer''s way of fear.


    "I don''t care. What I want is evidence, sir?" Hua Ruge stared at him slowly.


    The accounting room heard her saying and nodded: "the villain understands, so I''ll explain."


    Hua Ruge nodded with satisfaction.


    Who said the evidence of death must be the truth.


    How can those two chicken thieves destroy the real account book? She can achieve the same effect by faking it.


    Anyway, people are dead. I have the ability to find the king of hell to overturn the case.


    She hummed a tune, and finally saw the crystal core of a seven level Xuan beast among a bunch of treasures. She took it up and looked at it, nodded her head with satisfaction, and then put it into her storage space in full view of the public.


    The onlookers were shocked. They had seen corrupt officials. They had never seen greedy people so fair and aboveboard. Their faces were not red and breathless.


    How cheeky it is.


    Hua Ruge''s reaction is to find another five product magic weapon. It''s good. Put it away.


    What kind of pill can be given to the mink, so she picked it up and asked how many, and finally put them down.


    The quality is not good. Don''t eat diarrhea.


    The high-quality goods that the city Lord has searched for most of his life have been so despised by her.


    In the end, she picked out more than ten top-grade magic weapons and took away more than ten boxes of gold coins, which added up to tens of millions of coins, which was satisfactory.


    This time, even the elite soldiers she brought are not calm. I''ve seen greedy soldiers, but I haven''t seen greedy soldiers who are greedy for half of their property directly, and they are greedy.


    It''s just arrogant.


    The next people wrote the confession early, and stared at the half life''s property of the city owner in the courtyard, so they took half of Hua Ruge away.


    "It''s done." Hua Ruge seems to have found out.


    People nodded.


    She took some of them and read them. She wrote them quite well.


    For example, the city Lord robbed the little daughter-in-law of his family, did not give money to buy things and killed people, persecuted the people in the city and so on.


    I don''t know if it''s really made up by these people. Anyway, everyone has collected ten pieces and killed one hundred times.


    "Good, good." Hua Ruge nodded with satisfaction.


    Mr. Zhang Fang brought dozens of accounts. I don''t know if he checked them. Anyway, half of the city Lord''s embezzlement accounts have been written.


    "Promising, take it back and write slowly." Hua Ruge claps the shoulder of the accounting room to encourage.


    The accountant bowed in fear.


    Hua Ruge yawned: "it''s too sleepy. Take up the team. The city Lord''s office will continue to surround you, waiting for the Lord''s order."


    She''s had enough evidence and money. It''s time to go back to bed.


    This is the end of the mighty team, the people saw the situation, cheered, thank Hua Ruge for eradicating the treacherous minister.


    "All corrupt officials have to be punished..." Hua Ruge wanted to say something solemn, but he yawned after saying half a sentence. Then he said, "it''s not early, everyone go back to wash and sleep."


    As expected, she is not suitable for being too serious.


    Because this is a city where food and grass are stored up, Tuo BARREI often comes here, so he has built the royal palace here, but it is much smaller than that in Wangdu.


    The servant arranged the room for Hua Ruge. As soon as she entered the door, she fell on the big bed and hugged the quilt.


    She frowned as if there was something wrong with the quilt. It was still a personal quilt.


    Before she could think more, a pair of big hands in the quilt stretched out and pressed her body on the bed board. The quilt had already covered her with a cover.


    This action is too fast, wait for Hua Ruge to react and find out that he got into someone else''s bed, and the owner of the bed beside him is looking at himself with a smile.


    Tuoba Rui is dressed in a black inner garment, with a streamlined figure that looks attractive.


    Hua rugo remembers that his body is not soft at all. Does it have muscles or something.


    She didn''t know why she suddenly thought of this. Anyway, she was curious.


    "Shall I take it off to show you?" Tuoba Rui''s corner of the eye rose, and she smiled.


    Hua Ruge then regained consciousness, touched his red ears and said, "I''m sorry, I went to the wrong room, I''ll go back now."


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her back and says in her ear, "here we are. Don''t look at my king''s figure before we go?"


    "Who cares about you? I''ve been tired all day and want to go back to sleep." Hua Ruge pushes his arm.


    Tuo barrow leaned up to her ear and asked, "I''m tired. I''ll press you."


    "Tuoba Rui, when did you learn to play hooligans?" Hua Yuege asked with a black face.


    "I didn''t learn. I''ll see you later." The evil spirit of Tuoba Rui smile.

 Chapter 165

    "I''m in a hurry if you don''t let me go back." Hua stared at her eyes like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui said, "this is your room. Where are you going?"


    "My room, not yours?" Hua Yuege looked at him in a dazed way: "then how did you come in?"


    "Yours is mine." Tuo Ba Rui put her head on her chest and said in an indisputable voice.


    Hua Yuege looked up at him angrily: "no way, you can''t take advantage of me."


    "You are mine, too. Lie down and sleep." Tuo barrui pushed her down again.


    "I......" Hua Ruge can''t get up. He has failed twice and has no strength.


    At last, he sighed and said, "I''ve almost found the evidence on my side. What about yours?"


    "I have had it for a long time. Even if the emperor was angry, he had no control over me." Tuoba Rui said and touched her head, soothing: "don''t worry about me."


    Hua Ruge silently rolled his white eyes: "I don''t worry about you."


    "I thought I would take you to cure the plague. Since you don''t worry about me at all, that''s OK." Tuoba Rui''s regret.


    Hua Ruge was very interested in the disease that had not been cured. When he heard it, his eyes lit up and said, "why did you let me go again?"


    "That''s before." Tuoba Rui corrected it.


    "Worry about you, worry that you can''t do it. I''ve agreed to take me to ha, without regret." Hua Ruge said that she was not shy at all.


    She won''t give up the chance because she''s upset.


    Tuoba Rui was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, she said it casually, and didn''t go away at all. She was a little upset.


    "Seriously, didn''t you disagree before?" Hua Yuege, chin on his chest, looked at him and asked.


    "It''s not easy for you to worry about me once. I don''t agree. It''s too confusing." Tuoba Rui reaches out and pinches her little face.


    Hua Ruge ignored him with a white eye.


    "I''m here. I won''t let you have a problem." He reached out and rubbed her head.


    "I''m the doctor. I''m not sure who will cover me then." Hua said proudly.


    Hua Ruge is really tired after so many days. He fell asleep.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in her arms, and falls a kiss on her forehead, which is like nothing. She is extremely compassionate.


    "It''s me. Don''t be polite to me." Hua rugo said, reaching out two eggs from his arms and handing them to him, "let''s eat and say."


    Her appearance is the same as that of the previous two people in the snow. She is free and frank.


    The old man trembled and said, "I don''t see the wrong person."


    Hua Ruge took a bite of the egg and it was delicious.


    "It''s said that the city Lord can rely on the mountain. You should pay attention to safety in the future." The old man said in an old voice.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "don''t worry, old man, I will be ok if those people die."


    "That''s good, that''s good." The old man nodded.


    Hua Ruge smiled, stood there and ate something with the old man for a while. When he left, he gave the old man a pill and a sum of money.


    The soldiers and their relatives have a better understanding of the heartless man.


    When she returned to the palace, she found that there was a group of elite soldiers coming back, full of blood.


    She turned her eyes and then raised her eyebrows: "have you gone to the Lord''s residence?"


    "At the Lord''s command, no one will stay." The captain of the guard replied.


    "Well, go back to rest." Hua Ruge nodded.


    There is no room for turning the city Lord''s criminal evidence into a death certificate. These people are the best way to die, but she was a little soft hearted, so she didn''t give an order at that time and was still thinking about ways.


    Tuoba Rui is worthy of being the God of killing, much more decisive than her.


    Hua Ruge went to the inner courtyard and saw Tuo BARREI sitting on the stone table in the courtyard, thinking about something and frowning.


    Naturally, she knew what he was worrying about, so she said, "people killed, things robbed, let''s walk?"


    He will not be at ease until the plague is cured.


    She is going to help him.


    Tuoba Rui looked up and saw that she was bulging in her arms, and her body was dirty again. He joked, "you stole the egg?"


    "Can''t you be a little positive? I won''t steal eggs." She said and pulled out one by one.


    Side of the soldiers waiting to pick up, but she is put in their own space, towards the Leng Leng soldiers: "want to steal my eggs, no way."


    The soldiers felt embarrassed and went down.


    Tuoba Rui is laughed out by her teasing, and the frown between her eyebrows also stretches a lot.


    Hua rugo stood in front of him and asked, "when will we start?"


    "The carriage is ready, and the food and grass have been carried away from the official road as early as yesterday. We will start in a moment." Tuoba Rui said that he used to mobilize food and grass, and now it''s time to go.


    "If you''re ready to wait, let''s go." Hua said like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui pointed to her colorful clothes and asked with her lips, "don''t change your clothes?"


    Hua Ruge wanted to say that it was not a beauty pageant to cure the disaster, but she looked down and saw that there was something wrong, so she turned back to her room.


    Tuo Ba Rui drags his chin and feels that his little song is too thick and doesn''t look like a girl.


    Because of going to the disaster area, Hua Ruge did not wear too gorgeous, a simple blue shirt, looking like a scholar.


    They are in the same carriage.


    Hua Ruge said, "give me a brief introduction."


    "What do you want to know?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "How many people are infected with the plague? Dense? For example, how many people in the neighborhood are ill? " Hua Yuege asked.


    She is analyzing the strength of the plague.


    "The whole three cities in Northern Xinjiang have been infected with diseases. I didn''t pay attention to the density you said. There are about seven or eight of the same ten people." Tuo Ba Rui thought about the answer.


    "So serious?" Hua Ruge is a little confused.


    She thought it was just a city, but she didn''t expect that it was not only large in area, but also dense, which showed that the plague virus was very strong, if not cured in time, there might be more cities.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded and said, "I''m still looking for a reasonable way, but I always think it''s a little strange."


    "Well?"


    "It''s just that the disease will continue to recur. Some people will catch it again after they have been cured, and it''s strange that they are better than each other." Tuoba Rui analyzes.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "there will be an antibody in the general cured human body, which will not easily infect again. It''s really strange."


    She frowned habitually when she thought about things.


    Tuoba Rui stretched out her eyebrows and said, "I''ve sent someone to investigate. Don''t worry about it. Be careful."


    "I''m not papery. Besides, it''s my old business. I''ll give it to you." Hua Ruge beat his hand and said confidently.


    Although it''s hard to solve, she thinks she can.


    Tuo Barry thinks that the little woman is becoming more and more disobedient. It seems that he has a good temper recently. She is not afraid of herself.


    But in addition to continuing to pet, what else can he do.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "I see. It''s the source of the disease."


    "Well?" This words will Tuo Ba Rui''s attention from her face, attracted to the topic.


    "Such a big plague can never be inexplicably infected. There must be a source of disease, because you didn''t find it out, so it will be repeated." Hua Ruge asserted.


    "Then why is it better than once?" Tuoba Rui has grasped the key point.


    Hua Yuege''s brow is deeper.


    Yeah, why is that?


    Can the source of disease continue to strengthen?


    Tuo Barry reached out to smooth her frown. He wanted to think about it with her, but he just wanted to think about her.


    Hua Yuege''s thought was interrupted and he said, "I said are you a child? Can you be quiet for a while? "

 Chapter 166

    "No." Tuoba Rui firmly refused to accept her.


    Then he picked her up and put her on his own legs. He put his hands around her waist and chin on her shoulder.


    Hua rugo knew there was no way to take him, so he had to go back and ask for the second: "hold on and don''t talk, let me think about it."


    "Well." Tuo Ba Rui answered and kissed her white neck with her head on one side.


    It''s like a person who doesn''t love beauty.


    "Green body!" Hua Ruge turns around and scolds.


    Tuo Ba Rui turns her head over and says angrily, "be quiet. Say you don''t talk."


    Me?


    Who is making trouble?


    In such a tough environment, Hua Ruge thought about the methods of disaster relief, and finally got some ideas at night.


    So she insisted on sleeping in the room of the post station. Tuo Barry saw that she ran faster than a rabbit, and rarely let her go.


    Hua Ruge sits on the bed with her knees crossed and takes the elixir for food treatment. Her meridians are gradually recovering. Now she can use level 5 soul skill. I believe she will soon recover.


    By then, these magic weapons she snatched from the city Lord''s mansion will be useful.


    She picked her lips and put out the light to sleep.


    In the middle of the night, she went out to the cottage in a daze. At this time, the post house was dark, so the only light in the dark was particularly striking. Hua Ruge came out to rub her eyes easily and murmured, "who hasn''t slept in such a big night?"


    She went back after saying a word, but stopped suddenly as she walked, and then turned to look at the room with the candles on.


    It''s the main house with the largest area, and it''s also magnificent. It should be for the most distinguished people in the industry.


    She woke up a lot, eyes slowly turned, and muttered: "is it not a disease?"


    Thinking of this, she began to walk that way, shaking her head and saying, "how can I worry so much?"


    When she came near, she knocked on the door and asked, "why haven''t you slept so late?"


    The room is silent for a while, random way: "I deal with something, you sleep first."


    "Every time I get sick, I say it''s OK." Hua Yuege boasted that he was not a gentleman, so he walked in.


    In the room, Tuo BARREI is sitting at the desk with a pen. There are a lot of things on the paper on the desk for writing and drawing.


    See her come in, he brow extended a few, tone but some blame: "how not sleep well?"


    Seeing that his face and spirit were all OK, Hua Ruge was relieved and went forward curiously: "what are you painting in the middle of the night?"


    It''s a mess on the paper, but Hua Ruge understood it as soon as he came up.


    This should be the terrain of those cities. The densely dotted dots on the map should be the people infected with the plague.


    Some of these dots are dense and some are evacuated. It seems that he is calculating the source of the disease.


    After all, the first place of infection and serious infection must be near the source of the disease.


    In this way, it is easy to find out the source of the disease. As long as the source of the disease is controlled and the toxin is cleaned up, the plague will be easily cured.


    "Why don''t you discuss what I said with me during the day?" Hua Yuege asked curiously.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks up at her, her eyes are meaningful: "when I see you, I don''t think about it."


    He didn''t care about the disease in the border area, just cherished the time with her.


    Hua Ruge glared at him, looked down at what he had painted, not directly at his blazing eyes.


    However, looking at her, she frowned. According to what she thought, it must be that people who are close to the source of the disease are more seriously infected. The more they spread, the lighter they are. But it doesn''t look like this.


    But all areas are well proportioned, more like the germs come from the sky.


    As even as the rain.


    No wonder Tuoba Rui did not have a clue after midnight.


    "Are you sure the plague was caused by the source of the disease?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Under the light, he seldom gets serious now, and his handsome features are more endurable.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes crossed his face and stayed calm. "I have seen in the medical books before that there are many sewage rivers and garbage mountains near or near the plague area. The germs are generated there, but the situation here is very strange."


    "The accompanying doctors also said it was strange. It seems that there is something wrong with this place." Tuoba Rui''s expression is dignified.


    All the soldiers are stationed in those three cities. If the plague is not cured, there will be a large number of casualties in the northern Xinjiang.


    The Shangyou state in the north is powerful and covetous. When the time comes, it will attack in a large scale. The north will be defeated and become an army. That will be a national disaster.


    Hua Ruge patted him heavily on the shoulder and said confidently: "there is a little Lord covering you, it will be OK."


    Tuoba Rui looks at her with his eyebrows raised. There is cold light in his eyes.


    Hua Ruge realizes that she made a mistake, and Shangshan takes back her hand, while Tuoba Rui grabs her and pulls her into her arms.


    "You are the first one who dares to call me the Lord." Tuo barred her hands and stared at her.


    "Well, I''m used to it. I''ll pay attention next time." Hua laughs like a song.


    "To be punished." Tuo Ba Rui said and dragged her to bed and stuffed her in the bed. "I''ll punish you for sleeping with me."


    After that, the lamp fell into a warm embrace, looking at the dark room, crying without tears.


    What punishment is this? It''s the hooligan of red fruit.


    "Well, don''t you study the disaster any more?" Hua Ruge stabbed him in the chest and asked weakly.


    Tuo Ba Rui rubbed her head and said: "when I see you, my mind is full of you. How can I think about things?"


    "Or I''ll go back to my room and sleep." Hua Ruge discussed.


    "Mine is yours, so is sleeping here."


    "It''s different." Hua rugo felt that he had met the biggest rascal in the world.


    "Sleep." Tuo Barry presses her head like a kitten.


    Hua groaned twice and fell asleep on his arm.


    Qingzhou City, the northernmost city of Dazheng, is the most solid northern barrier and the worst hit area.


    It was evening when Hua Ruge and his party came here. The city was desolate. From the street, we can see the prosperity of the past, but now no one has gone out. There is only a body covered with white cloth on the road.


    When soldiers find the bodies, they will take them away and bury them as soon as possible, because the bodies are the most likely to infect other people.


    The doors and windows on the street are open for ventilation. Hua Ruge can see a pair of dark eyes when lifting the driving curtain, or look at them in despair or confusion, without any anger.


    The city has been deprived of its vitality by the plague.


    Tuoba Rui''s face has sunk since he entered the city. He has not said anything more.


    They arrived at the barracks outside the city. At the moment, the same thing happened in the barracks. Most of the soldiers were infected with the plague and sat outside the barracks. They were pale, coughing or not. They were not a bit of elite soldiers.


    Tuoba Rui and Hua Ruge got off the carriage and got rid of the soldiers'' kneeling to welcome them. They went directly to the accounts of the Chinese army and sent orders to all the Royal doctors.


    In the big account, Tuoba Rui stands up with a frown.


    Hua Ruge is also thinking about ways. This matter must be solved this morning. If it''s too late, the strength of these soldiers will be greatly reduced even if they are rescued.


    Soon the Royal doctors came and brought ten from Wangdu. Now there are only five left.


    Tuo Ba Rui turned his back to them and said in a deep voice, "is there a solution?"


    Several people knew that Zhan Wang was ruthless and knelt down one after another. There was a saying: "forgive me, Lord. We''ve already prepared the medicine for curing the disease, but there are too many infected people, even if they are cured, they will still catch it. There''s no way to deal with it again and again."


    "Is there any medicine that will not be repeated without taking it?" Tuo Ba Rui''s voice is deeper.


    "The Lord forgives, but I can''t help you." The imperial doctor kowtowed repeatedly.


    Tuo Ba Rui turned around and said with sharp eyes, "it doesn''t matter. The dead don''t need to be able."


    The Royal doctors were scared out of their wits by him.


    "If it doesn''t work out, sooner or later, it''s better to give them a chance." Hua Yuege heard the words and said to the doctors, "show me the prescription."


    The royal doctor began to think that this man would not have a good end if he dared to violate the words of the king of war, but he was surprised to find that after she finished speaking, the murderous spirit in the eyes of the king of war decreased a lot, so he did not dare to neglect it.


    It happened that someone took it and offered it up with both hands.


    Hua Yuege takes over and looks at it carefully.


    These people are experienced old imperial doctors. The medicine they have prepared is quite standard. It''s OK to recuperate your body. It''s impossible to cure such a large-scale plague.


    It''s not that these people are not good at learning, but they have learned things to death.


    "How is it?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "I should have a way. Give me some time. I need to contact the patient."


    Tuoba Rui frowned: "you can ask the patients about their situation, not to contact them personally."


    He didn''t want her to be in danger.


    "Don''t doubt my professional ability. Don''t worry, I can handle it." Hua Yuege smiled confidently and then walked out.


    "By the way, the prescription will be returned to you." She handed back the prescription when passing by the royal doctor.


    The imperial doctor was shocked to take over, but now he can''t tell how dare this man be so rude in front of his highness Zhan Wang.


    The most incredible thing is that there are no consequences after unbridled.


    Is this his Highness the king of war who kills people without blinking an eye.


    "Go down." Tuoba Rui''s voice is cold.


    Several people, such as amnesty, wipe sweat and hurry out.


    They feel that they must be the first people who can survive when the king of war has said he wants to kill.


    It''s a miracle.


    Looking up, Hua rugo was sitting next to a group of sick soldiers, sharing eggs and chatting about his illness.


    "It seems that the child is only about 15 years old. How can he cure the disease? Isn''t it a liar who will bewitch the king of war?" A doctor said doubtfully.


    "Who knows? When I was 15 years old, I was still grinding medicine for my master. I couldn''t even recognize the medicine." Another royal doctor also said.


    There is also a not satisfied hum way: "I would like to see her a still wet baby can have a way?"

 Chapter 167

    Hua Ruge has examined more than 20 people''s pulse in succession, and it''s already evening to return to the king''s account of Tuoba Rui.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks up and sees her face frustrated. There should be no progress.


    He got up and sat her down. He just asked, "are you hungry?"


    Hua Ruge''s head is nodded. It looks very distressed.


    Tuo Ba Rui ordered the casual servants to bring up the food, and touched her cerebellum pocket compassionately: "where have you gone?"


    "I chatted with the patient and went to the medicine store to have a look." Hua said listlessly like a song, a face of bitterness.


    Tuo Ba Rui rarely sees her like this. He is very happy to pinch her angry face.


    It''s very soft to play.


    "Don''t make any noise." Hua Ruge doesn''t like to beat his hand.


    "Then smile." Tuo Ba Rui goes to lift the corner of her mouth manually.


    At this time, the soldiers reported: "Your Highness, the king of war, several royal doctors asked for advice, saying that they had thought of a new prescription."


    Tuoba Rui eyebrows up a pick, did not show joy, only way: "let them in."


    Hua Ruge peeps at him and spits out his tongue. He is really true to everyone.


    "Eat and wait for me." Tuoba Rui dotes on her nose and scrapes, then gets up and lifts the curtain to the outside.


    He left the meal and brought it up, but Hua Yuege couldn''t sit still, so he opened the curtain and went out.


    At this time, a royal doctor said: "I will go back and adjust the prescription. I think this time I will be able to cure the plague."


    "What''s the use of it? Have you asked someone to try it?" Tuo Ba Rui''s voice is condensed.


    "I''ve ordered someone to fry it. I''ll take it later." The doctor wiped his sweat.


    Hua Ruge came out and said, "don''t worry, just give me a look."


    Tuoba Rui didn''t speak. It seems that he has acquiesced.


    Hua rugo took a look at the prescription and frowned: "the so-called adjustment of the prescription is to increase the dosage of individual drugs?"


    "That''s the adjustment we made before considering that the effect is not obvious. Is there anything you don''t understand?" A doctor in his forties frowned.


    He doesn''t think Hua Ruge knows medicine at all, so he speaks ironically.


    "This can really improve the efficacy, but it''s the third poison of the medicine. This medicine will do some harm to the human body. That''s how you treat the disease?" Hua Yuege is not happy.


    The royal doctor refuses to accept: "you don''t know what I''m talking about. We''ve added an extra antidote, which can discharge the extra toxins in the medicine. It will never affect the body."


    "Fart, the antidote herbs can be added at will? It doesn''t conflict with pharmacodynamics. Have you analyzed it? Who is in charge of those who die? " Hua Ruge threw the prescription on his face.


    If it''s professional discussion, she can be modest, but these old things are obviously joking about human life, how can she bear it.


    This time, the Royal doctors did come up with such a way in a hurry. They didn''t want to let such a small boy as Hua Ruge steal the limelight. They didn''t speak for a while after hearing the words.


    There was a quick response: "since the little brother said that we can''t do it, let''s take a good prescription out, and let''s have a long experience."


    Tuoba Rui hears people''s provocation like this, the corner of the eye rises dangerously, revealing a little killing intention.


    But Hua rugo is faster than him. He only heard her clap the table and said, "OK, I''ll let you see the world today and let you know what strength is."


    Said spread out the paper, picked up the brush with ink, and began to write down the prescription on the white paper.


    For the first time, Tuoba Rui saw her write and couldn''t help but look over.


    Hua Yuege''s words are not as beautiful and delicate as the ordinary girls, but open and close, domineering and aesthetic.


    Because she was a medical student in her last life, she was naturally able to capture her calligraphy.


    Soon Hua Yuege accepted the pen and handed the prescription to the doctors.


    The Royal doctors took over and looked at it for a few times, but they couldn''t help but widen their eyes.


    This prescription, no matter from the medication or dosage, is very delicate. It is calculated carefully at first sight, and it is impeccable from the beginning to the end.


    But what makes them wonder is how such a good prescription can be developed in such a short time unless it is extremely experienced.


    "Don''t dribble." Hua Ruge looks at their big mouth and takes the prescription back.


    An old royal doctor asked, "which senior doctor left this prescription?"


    He still doesn''t believe that it was made by Hua Ruge.


    "This prescription may cure the disease?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The old doctor nodded: "this prescription is wonderful. I haven''t seen it through yet, but I can definitely cure it."


    "You''ve got a little sense." Hua Yuege smiles.


    "But there are some herbs on that prescription. We are scarce here. I''m afraid it''s useless to have a prescription." The young doctor came out again.


    Hua Ruge said with a curl of his mouth: "you don''t have to worry about it. Since I have a prescription, I have a solution."


    Royal doctors also want to ask what, Tuoba Rui cold voice way: "do not want to die out."


    The Royal doctors left as soon as possible.


    Hua Ruge looks at the cold faced Tuoba Rui and swallows down the water channel: "that, your highness Zhan Wang, I''m afraid of death."


    "I will not live if I kill you." Tuoba Rui came to her and asked, "it seems that you just worried not about the prescription, but about the medicine?"


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment, and finally the meat hurt: "I have the medicine, but you know it''s very expensive, I take it out and lose a lot."


    "You have?" Tuo barrui thinks it''s strange. After all, it needs a lot of herbs. How could she take them with her.


    "Last time, I didn''t have a task to rob the bandit''s nest. There are enough 20 carts of herbs in it. I robbed them." Hua as song as truth.


    There is no need for her to hide from Tuo BARREI.


    Tuoba Rui thought for a moment, it was the assessment of entering the Jixian hall, but the result was that no one snatched anything, all of them were promoted to the next game.


    It turns out that it wasn''t anyone who didn''t think of it, but the people who got it all hid it secretly.


    "You''ve cheated the court with such a small mind. You''re brave enough." Tuoba Rui couldn''t help laughing.


    Hua Ruge blinked at him: "then will you tell me?"


    "Of course not." Tuoba Rui dotes on her head.


    "Then I''ll be fine." Hua Ruge said, and then said with a bitter face, "but I''m going to use your soldiers this time. What can you compensate me for?"


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "then I will compensate myself to you. It''s worth those herbs."


    He approached with a smile.


    "Not worth it." Hua Ruge stared at him, very shameless.


    She used to take advantage of everything, but now she''s bleeding. She''s not happy.


    Tuo BARREI was very hit, but thinking that she did sacrifice a lot, he asked, "how much are your medicines worth?"


    "At least five million gold coins." Hua is rough as a song.


    That''s not the only value of those herbs, but she didn''t count them because she couldn''t use those precious herbs.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "yesterday I sent a letter to say that 30 million yuan worth of property was found in the governor''s mansion."


    "Five million for me?" Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened as soon as he heard money.


    Tuoba Rui looked at her greedy little appearance, and the fox said with a smile, "kiss me and I''ll send you half of it."


    He felt that he could take the opportunity to flirt with her.


    But after that, before the reaction came, his face was held in his hands. Hua Ruge''s face came close quickly, and he had a big mouth on his lips.


    He wants to go back against his relatives. Hua Ruge has backed away quickly and proudly said, "give me half of what you said. Fifteen million gold coins. I will count them one by one. Don''t play tricks on me."


    Hua Ruge has always been a big hearted person. Anyway, he has been kissed by Tuoba Rui so many times. If he kisses again, he won''t lose. But the real gold and silver are real.


    Tuoba Rui looks at Hua Ruge, who is more generous than him, and feels as if he has been molested.


    My little woman is really different from others.


    Hua Ruge reached out his hand and put it in front of his eyes, attracted his attention and asked, "I won''t really regret it."


    "There''s no reason to regret what you say, but..." Tuo Ba Rui''s face was a little hesitant.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t help but approach him and asked nervously, "just what?"


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes flashed a sly smile.


    Hua Ruge realized that she would step back if she didn''t feel good, but it was too late. Tuo BARREI held her by the waist and held her in his arms. He stroked her lips with the other hand. The evil spirit said, "it just didn''t count."


    After that, he dragged the back of Hua Ruge''s head and kissed him deeply.


    Hua Ruge once again realized that he would never get cheap when he was around a wolf, and that he would be punished for some reward.


    Tuo Barry''s kiss is always blazing and fanatical. This time, it''s not enough to kiss her lips. She even kisses her long neck all the way down.


    "You''ve had enough, Tuo Barry." Hua Ruge only felt itchy, and her neck was dyed with a light pink.


    "It''s a long way off." Tuoba Rui, like a poisoned person, caresses her scarlet neck with thin lips.


    "I''m angry that you''re playing hooligans again." Hua was as ashamed and angry as a song. Her face was a little red for the first time.


    Tuoba Rui takes out a pill from the space and puts it directly into her long mouth.


    The entrance of the pill was changed, and Hua Yuege''s figure was also reduced. She looked down at her chest, and the characteristics of women appeared.


    "How do you have the antidote of huaxingdan?" Hua Yuege looks confused.


    "When the brocade was there, I wanted it." Tuoba Rui said that he was infatuated with kissing again and felt so much more comfortable.


    "You don''t let people eat." Hua Ruge is discontented and stops to kiss her hot lips and says, "OK, eat first, don''t starve my little song."


    "What is eating first? What else do you want? " Hua Ruge stared at him and sat on the chair.


    "You''ll know in a moment, darling, eat meat." Tuo Ba Rui smiled at her carefully and then brought her some vegetables.


    Hua Ruge has the illusion that the little white rabbit falls into the mouth of the big gray wolf.

 Chapter 168

    Hua Ruge looks at Tuo Barrow''s obviously hostile expression. He is frightened at the meal and speculates what he will be treated.


    I don''t know. I thought she was a captive.


    "Come on, have some more vegetables." Tuoba Rui brings her dishes again, smiling slightly, and her eyes are soft.


    "I''ll tell you, I''ll leave after eating. Don''t worry about it." Hua Ruge did not forget to give him preventive injection in advance while eating.


    Tuoba Rui nodded, "OK."


    Hua Ruge is relieved.


    After eating this meal for a long time, Hua Ruge''s ass immediately bounced up from the stool and ran out.


    Tuoba Rui''s speed ratio is faster than her. She quickly feels that her waist is stopped. Tuoba Rui behind her comes to her ear and says: "what? Want to leave after eating? "


    "Well, don''t be so vague. I''ll have a meal." Hua, like a song, is in a bad mood.


    How can this man keep her in his eyes all the time? No good-looking man has any moral integrity.


    "It''s not for nothing. You have to stay with me." Tuo Ba Rui said, kissing her neck from behind. The voice was soft but could not be refused.


    Hua rugo was bullied by him: "you are going to be a rogue in the end, aren''t you?"


    "Don''t worry, I will be responsible for you." Tuoba Rui said and carried Hua Ruge to bed.


    Hua Yuege said, "if you dare to come here, I will not let you go."


    "I''ve slept so many times, but I''m still shy." Tuoba Rui lies beside her, blowing in her ear.


    Nonsense.


    It''s back to my daughter. Although only the chest has changed, it''s still a lot worse.


    She decided that she could not let this man bully herself like this. She must resist.


    "If only I could hold you for the rest of my life." He suddenly quiet down, a pair of black eyes fixed on her face, serious like a child.


    Hua rugo thought he was going to do something too much, but when he suddenly said that, he didn''t react for a while.


    Looking at Tuoba Rui''s eyes like stars looking at herself like this, the atmosphere was a little quiet, and her anger couldn''t come out.


    "Can you not hold it?" In such an atmosphere, her voice is also subconsciously lowered.


    "Of course I don''t just want to hold it, but do something else you want?" Tuoba Rui is close to her, blowing hot air in her ear, but the words are hotter than hot air.


    Hua Ruge moved her body to the side and said warily, "I don''t mean that. You''d better not mess around, or I''ll be rude to you."


    Tuoba Rui pulled her back and held her back.


    In the dark, she could not see his expression, only vaguely heard him say, "don''t worry, I won''t hurt you."


    Hua rugo thought his words were a little too much.


    But whatever, as long as he doesn''t mess around.


    "Just be afraid. I''m not a bully." Hua Yuege said, and he had some confidence in his heart.


    In the dark, his lips turned up, and a smile came out of his thin lips. He gently opened them and spoiled and rubbed her head: "go to sleep."


    He was domineering by nature, but he never cared what she said.


    Hua Ruge feels like a child around him.


    Her disgruntled Dudu mouth, obviously only a few years older than her, pretend to be mature, it seems that she is very childish.


    Not at all.


    She made up her mind to be stronger next time. She couldn''t let him look down.


    "Not sleeping yet?" Feel her dishonesty, Tuo Ba Rui magnetic voice up, with a little dangerous thought.


    Hua, like a song, snorted, "sleep."


    "Darling." Tuo barrai patted her on the head.


    Hua Ruge despises herself seriously!


    The next day, Hua Ruge got up early in the morning and began to mix herbs, but each one was not a single serving but a large pile, which was exaggerated.


    So many people outside the king''s tent gathered around to see what she was doing.


    Tuoba Rui orders several generals in the king''s account. The content of the order is only one: obey Hua Ruge unconditionally.


    When the generals came out, Hua Yuege said, "one of you sent for two hundred sacks."


    The generals did not know why, but in view of the order of Tuo BARREI, they went.


    Hua Ruge has almost dug out his own miraculous medicine, matched it with the original medicine materials, with a total of 200 piles. This time, the large quantity of medicine almost moved the whole medicine warehouse.


    The imperial doctors gathered around to see Hua rugo take out the rare herbs without killing them. She was stunned. She was just a small moving Treasury.


    They really thought of robbing.


    "I don''t know what the little brother is doing. Did they cook together and drink together?" Asked by the royal doctor.


    "Look." Hua Ruge is too lazy to talk to him.


    The imperial doctor was too shriveled to argue with Hua Ruge.


    When the sack was taken, Hua rugo said, "put all these herbs in it."


    "Ah?" This time, the soldiers were also stunned. If it wasn''t for food, it was for transport?


    "What are you doing? Pretend." Hua Ruge repeated again, urging.


    The soldiers started this time, but they were still puzzled.


    "Seal your mouth and fasten it." Hua Ruge is directing while watching.


    The Royal doctors saw it inexplicably.


    After the installation, Hua Ruge cleared his throat and said: "divide these two hundred bags into three parts, and then scatter them into the wells of three cities. Mark the wellheads so that people in the city can drink the water from the nearby wells every day."


    They were stunned for a moment, and gradually came to their reaction.


    The Royal doctors suddenly realized that although the previous treatment was effective, the condition has been repeated, because the treatment will be contaminated again, but if we drink water together for treatment, there will be no such problem.


    "But will it work in cold water?" Someone asked.


    The old royal doctor couldn''t help saying: "it''s not good to fry the medicine, but it''s also effective to drink more for a few days, and avoid repetition. It''s wonderful."


    The soldiers nodded and looked at Hua Ruge with adored eyes.


    Hua Ruge was not embarrassed. He accepted it calmly. However, he said modestly, "let''s see the effect and carry it out."


    So the soldiers left, but the former imperial doctors who had views on China Ruge came forward.


    "Little brother is really powerful. Who is your teacher?"


    "Yes, since ancient times, famous teachers are superior. My little brother''s master must be extraordinary."


    "I don''t know when I''d like to ask for medical advice."


    "Do you have a marriage? My little girl is still waiting in the boudoir. She is proficient in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting. She will come to my house to sit down some other day? "


    These people all think that Hua Ruge will be promising in the future, and now they start to draw on each other.


    "Well, I''m afraid you''ll excuse me for asking me to return my life after I''ve dealt with it." Hua Ruge was too lazy to deal with it, so he moved Tuoba Rui out directly.


    Several people also want to say something. A clear voice came from the Royal tent.


    Several people realized that Tuo BARREI was not happy, so they left as soon as possible.


    Hua Ruge can finally go back to rest.


    In the big account, Tuo Barry sat on the chair, saw her come in to examine a way: "I didn''t expect you have such a way."


    "You don''t know much. Follow me to learn more later." Hua rugo sat down and poured himself a cup of tea.


    Tuo barrow felt that the woman was more and more afraid of him, and that she was less and less dignified in front of her.


    So Hua rugo snatched it before she waited to drink it. She took a sip under the gaze of Hua rugo''s hair, and then handed it to her: "it''s not cold or hot, just right to drink."


    It turned out that he tried the temperature for her again.


    Hua rugo thought he was exaggerating.


    "What can I do? I just can''t do anything with you." He scraped her on the bridge of the nose, but his voice was helpless, but his eyes were full of doting.


    The next day, they decided to go out to check the situation of the victims, but they didn''t want to show off, so they changed their clothes.


    Hua Ruge is still a green shirt, like a scholar.


    Tuo Ba Rui changed into a long Black Satin Robe with wide sleeves, wide shoulders and narrow waist, with a good body proportion.


    He was supposed to be a rich man, but Hua rugo still looked like his highness, Prince Zhan, who was not allowed to enter.


    "What about the low key?" Hua rugo looked at his clothes which were obviously better looking than his own, and was very dissatisfied.


    "I don''t want to be ignored, so what I wear doesn''t matter." Tuo Ba Rui arranges his clothes.


    "Sullen." Hua mumbled like a song.


    Tuoba Rui directly ignored her slight vinegar and went out first.


    His broad back was well decorated by this dress, which was indescribably elegant and noble.


    She felt that this private visit must have been a failure.


    Overnight, there were more people on the street than before, and there were long lines by the well, all holding bowls and waiting for water.


    "Unfortunately, there is no more medicine." Hua rugo thinks it''s too crowded.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and said: "these people want to drink more water, even if more than twice is not enough."


    Hua Ruge thinks about it.


    "It''s expected to get better today if it goes on like this?" He asked as he walked.


    "It will get better in three days or so, and it will be almost cured in ten days." Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her and says, "thanks to you."


    "I said..." Hua Ruge is floating when he hears people''s boasting. When he wants to boast, he sees Tuoba Rui''s corner of the eye. The threat is obvious.


    "I''m lucky about that." So she changed to humility.


    I''ve had two bad times and I''ve learned to be good.


    Sure enough, Tuoba Rui''s eyes were peaceful, and she thought that she had escaped a disaster.


    "Stop!" They were talking when suddenly a big drink came out.


    Then suddenly five or six people jumped out of the street and stopped in front of them. The first one almost hit Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge was startled. He took two steps back subconsciously, patted his chest and said, "do you think you are a crab? How can you still shake horizontally?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Hand over all your money, or I will kill you all here." The leader of a scar man said.


    "Ah?" Hua Ruge once doubted that he had heard it wrong.

 Chapter 169

    It''s always her who robbed others. It''s really new that someone robbed her today.


    "What are you doing? Hand in the money quickly." Scar man took out a kitchen knife from the back and threatened.


    These two people are well-dressed and must be fat sheep, so they can make a good profit.


    Hua rugo has already felt the cold air and killing intention beside her. What is worse than robbing her is probably Her Highness.


    "Brother, it''s not that we don''t want to give it. It''s really that we don''t have money. Let''s go." Hua Ruge cried.


    Tuoba Rui wanted to fight. Seeing that she didn''t mean it, he stopped to see what she would do.


    "Bah, whoever is robbed will say that he has no money. You''d better be honest, or I''ll be rude to you." Scar does not eat this set obviously, the expression on the face is more fierce.


    "It seems that you didn''t do less, but we really don''t have money. If you don''t believe it..." Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said, "search him."


    The direction of her fingers is Tuo barrow.


    She is not going to do the hard work of beating people.


    Scar looks at Tuoba Rui. When his eyes touch his eyes, he shrinks his neck subconsciously and hesitates.


    When he came out, he only saw that he was wearing luxurious clothes. Now he noticed the face of this man. It was not only too good-looking, but also full of breath. It seemed that he was not easy to provoke.


    "I''ll come, boss." One of the little ruffians said a word, and he came to search.


    But he didn''t get close. Tuo Barry took a strong wind with his wide sleeves. He was hit by the strong wind before he even touched the corner of his robe, and the whole man fell out.


    Look at the strength of this power. That man can''t live.


    Hua, like a song, is really worthy of being a god of killing. If you put your hand, you won''t leave a living mouth.


    Several robbers were stunned at first. They had never seen a friar before, but they had never seen such a strong one. Moreover, this man was too cruel.


    "Run!" I don''t know who called out. Several robbers immediately fled.


    The leading scarred man has some ability. He runs faster than anyone else.


    Hua Ruge gave a thumbs up to Tuoba Rui, "Your Highness Zhan Wang is brave and brave. Look at the shit that scares these people."


    Tuoba Rui didn''t speak with a black face. After all, he didn''t feel any sense of achievement when he killed a small gangster. Instead, he felt that the price was falling.


    He usually goes out and these people have no way to get close to him. Today, he even acts as a thug.


    "It''s OK for young people to connect to the ground. I feel bored every day." Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder and said in the tone of an old driver.


    "After that, I will not feel bored when you are by my side." Tuoba Rui follows the trend.


    Hua Ruge honestly took back his hand: "you think I didn''t say it."


    Tuoba Rui chuckled.


    The two joked that the scarred man, who was running a hundred meters away, suddenly fell down and rolled all over the ground.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Yuege said, tiptoe point to the direction of that person.


    Tuo Ba Rui thinks that this woman is so nosy.


    Hua Ruge''s body method was very light, and soon came to the man''s body. He found that the man was red, his ears were red, his body was twitching, and his mouth was still foaming.


    Tuoba Rui also came up at this time.


    "Something''s wrong. Don''t get close." Hua Ruge stopped him as soon as possible, then squatted on the ground and held the man down, touching his pulse with one hand.


    Tuo Ba Rui knew that she was worried, so he stood in the same place and didn''t go up, some worried eyebrows.


    He wondered if Hua Ruge had the ability to save people and protect himself.


    Soon the man did not move, but turned his eyes and died.


    Hua rose up like a song, and his face was enlightened.


    "Come back." Tuoba Rui''s voice cannot be rejected.


    Hua Ruge nodded and walked back to him.


    "How is it?" He asked aloud.


    "This man has also been infected with the plague, and it is very serious. He can''t see it on the surface, but in fact, he has invaded the heart vessels." Hua ruguodun said again: "I''m sure he must have been to the place where the source of the disease is."


    "How are you?" I asked Tuo Ba Rui holds her wrist and turns her eyes to anger.


    Hua Ruge knew that he could not go against him at this time, and said honestly, "you don''t know that the constitution of the body of elements is much stronger than that of ordinary people, so it''s not easy to have something wrong."


    "Never do such a dangerous thing again." Tuo Ba Rui''s hand is strong, and the words are full of warning.


    He really didn''t know what he would do if something happened to her.


    "Yes, I promise, but my hand hurts. Can you let it go?" Hua rugo thinks that this man is really moody. He was fine before. He was in a hurry.


    Tuo Ba Rui realizes that he may try his best to let go, and Hua Ruge''s wrist has been pinched red by him.


    Looking at that circle of red seal, Tuoba Rui kisses it painfully and regrets: "I''m sorry, Xiaoge, I''m so worried."


    "I forgive you." Hua rugo drew back his hand and said, "don''t you think we should check the clues as soon as possible?"


    "Go back, and I will order the whole city to search for some of his comrades and find out where they came from." Tuoba Rui plans.


    Hua rugo turned over his hand and hit a fireball. The corpses on the ground were soon left with nothing left.


    The germs on this man are too strong to be cremated.


    Tuoba Rui is now heading for the big account.


    "You can order the soldiers in the city to send letters. You don''t have to go back by yourself." Hua Ruge catches up with him.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t make a sound. Hua rugo didn''t know what the guy was thinking. He didn''t dare to ask, so he went back with him.


    When he arrived at the barracks account, Tuo BARREI gave orders to investigate outside and observed the effect after taking the medicine. However, Hua Ruge was not allowed to take charge of it any more.


    She was thrown into the inner room. According to Tuo BARREI, she wanted to see if she was ill, so she couldn''t walk around.


    Hua is like a song with his mouth turned. As expected, Tuoba Rui is a pervert and cannot be provoked casually.


    However, a little self-cultivation also helps her recover, so she seldom goes out these days, heals in the room every day, and recovers to her heyday.


    And this time after the break, her physique is stronger, and her spiritual strength is even stronger because of the constant repair.


    So she took the opportunity to take out all the magic tools she had come from the Lord''s mansion and let out the devouring beast.


    As soon as the devouring beast saw so many good things, he was the eldest with eyes, and his voice was very excited.


    The worst of them are all three kinds of magic weapons. There are even five high-level ones. There are more than a dozen of them. If they are sold, they will cost at least 1000 gold coins.


    Only Huahua, such as song, is willing to be eaten by devouring animals.


    The devouring beast pounced on the magic weapon. Hua rugo pulled back his tail and asked, "is that enough for me to break through?"


    "I don''t know. I have to eat." The devouring beast said, a pair of small black eyes never left those magic tools.


    "Don''t eat if you can''t break through." Hua rugo said he would put it back.


    "No, no, I want to eat." Phagocytosis beast four claws tightly embrace Hua Ruge''s hand, dead and alive will not spirit beast space.


    Hua Ruge looked funny, but still tiger face way: "can''t break even."


    "I''ll give you more strength to make sure you can break through." The devouring beast held her hand and blinked his pathetic big eyes.


    "That''s what you said." Hua asked like a song.


    Devouring animals light their small heads.


    "Then go." Hua Ruge let go lightly.


    Phagocytosis beast see her suddenly relaxed expression eyes flash a doubt, trance between have a kind of feeling of being pit.


    But if there''s something to eat, it doesn''t matter.


    "Whoops." It''s got a big head, and it opens its mouth and eats the table directly.


    Hua rugo would like to say that he doesn''t know the worthless goods.


    Swallowing beast flies back to her shoulder, unexpectedly instantly absorbs those magic tools.


    Hua Ruge''s body is constantly being transported with spiritual power. She closes her eyes to regulate her breathing.


    From the 7th level soldiers to the battle divisions, there is a huge difference in combat effectiveness, and breakthroughs also need enormous strength.


    It took Hua Ruge two hours to break through the bottleneck and become a war master and a soul mentor.


    The double combination of spirit and strength has multiplied her strength.


    If she faced Hua Ruxue and the two star fighters she brought, she would not have to work hard to kill them all.


    Hua Ruge shook his fist and exclaimed, "no wonder those people are afraid of the body of elements. Every promotion is a qualitative leap. No wonder."


    After five days of closing, Hua Ruge walked out of the tent and found that there were wails all over the camp. Many people carried the dead soldiers to the outside of the camp. They didn''t need to think about it and knew that the condition was getting worse.


    But when she came out last night for convenience, she saw that these people were almost cured. How could they suddenly get worse like this.


    Although it has been repeated before, but with her method, it shouldn''t be like this.


    "Master, this is not a simple plague."


    It was then that Archie''s voice came to her.


    She turned her hands and took out the talisman. Archie''s black shadow appeared.


    "What''s the matter, you say?" Hua Yuege asked eagerly.


    Now she is aware of the mistake.


    "I felt the breath of dark soul last night. People are using the skill of passing down the sun." Archie''s sure way.


    Hua rugo then asked, "what is that?"


    "It''s the soul skill of my meteorite deity. It can be divided into many kinds. This one spreads germs and makes people die of infection. If it''s not our people, there''s no way to perceive it." Archie described it carefully.


    "My grandson, I''m afraid." Hua Ruge was angry immediately.


    She had wondered why the people here were infected so evenly that they could not find the source of the disease. It turned out that this was not a natural infection, but an artificial one.


    Damn it!


    If she finds out, she must have cut the guy.


    "Can you sense where the grandson is?" She asked again.


    Archie shook his head: "although the strength of that man is much lower than that of me, I am now a soul body, and the strength has been weakened, I am afraid that I can not catch that man."


    "Then I''ll catch it!" Hua, like a gnash of hate, went to the Chinese army.

 Chapter 170

    "Where does the master know?" Archie asked.


    "If you want to use such a powerful soul skill, you must use the power of the array. He just set up the array yesterday. There must be a clue today." Hua is like a song.


    Archie admired: "the master is wise. This array is powerful and needs a large area. You can find it if you search it, but there are too many lands in three cities. It''s not easy to find them."


    "I have a clue." Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes, full of fierce spirit.


    The imperial doctors knelt on their knees and wiped their sweat in fear that Tuo BARREI would cut off their heads in anger.


    In fact, Tuoba Rui does have such an idea now.


    In a single night, nearly a thousand soldiers died, and more people died in the city. In this way, the northern border area, which was originally like an iron barrel, would become an empty city that the enemy could easily get.


    Now the situation forces him to ask for help from the school.


    He was about to drive away the Royal doctors. Hua Yuege lifted the curtain and walked in, saying to the Royal doctors, "go out, I have something to talk to the king of war."


    The imperial doctors saw Tuoba Rui waving his sleeve before they dared to back out.


    "I know what happened. Did the accomplice of the robber catch it last time?" Hua Yuege asked directly.


    Tuo Barry wanted her to go back to rest, but also knew that she could not stay after finding this situation. He said: "I personally reviewed those people, saying they came from the nearby Ping''an city. I sent someone to search them, but there was nothing found."


    "It must be there, and you will send people to search the outskirts of Ping''an city in teams. Each team will be able to find clues if it has a clear area." Hua is as determined as a song.


    Tuoba Rui thought it was outrageous, but still said, "just do what you say."


    "Why don''t you ask?" Now it''s Hua Ruge''s turn.


    "It''s your intention to do so. I believe you." Tuo Ba Rui then called in a general in charge of investigation and assigned the task carefully.


    Looking at his seriousness, Hua Ruge is a little guilty.


    It would be a shame not to find it.


    But Tuoba Rui doesn''t seem to have such concerns.


    Hua Ruge also nodded: "let''s go. I''ll tell you what happened on the way."


    "Good."


    Tuo Ba Rui took a look at her and answered.


    Ping''an city is two days away from here. It took them an hour to get there by carriage. Tuo BARREI personally directed the soldiers to search the surrounding field.


    A total of 12 teams were photographed, and only 11 of them came back. They said they found no abnormality.


    Tuoba Rui takes out the map and looks at the area that the missing soldiers are responsible for searching. Hua Ruge comes forward and they point at the area.


    Two people look up at each other''s eyes and flash cold light at the same time.


    "Let''s get this grandson out." Hua Yuege opened her mouth angrily.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are even colder, and he doesn''t take a carriage. He grabs Hua Ruge and rises up in the air, thinking about that direction. It seems that he is also in a hurry.


    The soldiers watched the two men leave. They offended the two evil stars at the same time. The man might hate his parents for giving birth to him.


    "You can''t kill directly for a while, you must let me do it first." Hua Yuege says hello in advance.


    This person even dare to make a hole in her. If she doesn''t have a meal, it''s hard to understand her hatred.


    Tuo barrow looked at her hate and asked, "what if you can''t fight?"


    "You cover me in the back." Hua Ruge said naturally.


    Tuoba Rui laughs: "you are not polite at all."


    "You were polite when you slept with me." Hua gave him a look like a song.


    Tuo BARREI almost fell from the sky. How could he sleep with her? Just hug her.


    Just as they were talking, they could see the black air in the sky of a wilderness, which was so clear even in the dark.


    There is indeed a round array with a radius of at least two kilometers on the ground. In the center of the array, a dozen soul masters in black robes are encircling the city to maintain the array. However, a cloaker in the center of the array just sits there, as if he is nourishing his mind.


    Hua Ruge felt cold all around before she was near. The power of soul skill maintained by this array was extremely terrible. She was afraid that there were more than ten levels. It was not as easy to deal with as she imagined.


    "Tell me, how do you want to fix them?" Tuo Ba Rui asked Hua Ruge from his side, and a little bit of indulgence revealed his strong self-confidence. He only felt extremely domineering when listening to Hua Ruge.


    With such a strong backing, Hua Ruge also has the strength. She pointed forward and said, "break the array!"


    When she spoke, the Danlu flew out of the space and smashed into the big formation.


    The power of the eight level soul skill is amazing. The huge metal trill of the Danlu shakes the eardrum in the array.


    "Boom!"


    The huge red furnace smashed on the black border, and the border vibrated continuously by the violent gold force, and the whole border produced huge ripples.


    The spiritual strength of the masters is connected with the array, and it seems that they are hurt and their bodies are moving.


    It''s just that they can''t concentrate at the moment.


    Several of them showed their expression of killing towards Hua Ruge. It seemed that they wanted to cut Hua Ruge to pieces.


    "I like the way you look at me and don''t like me." Hua Yuege looks at them directly and smiles.


    She has a clear voice, which makes those hears the spirit Master''s chest rise and fall. She is even stronger than the Danlu before.


    Tuo Ba Rui listens to the nod of approval and thinks that only his own little song can be so lovely.


    Then I saw the "lovely" Hua Ru singer once again smashing the huge Danlu on the border with a strong roar.


    The soulman inside was surprised.


    A normal girl would not use such a violent magic weapon.


    Tuoba Rui thinks it''s good. How aggressive he is to fight.


    If someone knows his psychological activities, he will ask, your highness, can''t you see the shortcomings of Xiaoge?


    Look at Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes, which are always disagreeable, the answer must be yes.


    Hua Ruge''s smashing is like a song. She has just broken through her spiritual power. Even if she makes eight steps in a row, her face is not red and breathless.


    The enchantment is getting weaker and weaker, and the soulman in it can''t stand it.


    The attack frequency of this intensity, is there a dragon outside?


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her heart ache. She goes up two steps and says, "take a rest. I can''t run away anyway."


    The soulman in it almost didn''t spit blood, which is too belittled!


    Are they angry?


    "If a strong enemy invades, stop the battle." When Tuo Ba Rui approached, the man in the middle of the black robe made a heavy and hoarse voice.


    Hua Ruge is so angry that he doesn''t take himself for one thing.


    "Grandson, you have a big deal!" She cried out and lifted herself up to concentrate all her energy.


    The process lasted for a while, and Danlu stopped in front of her, making more and more strong metal trills.


    Then the golden light on the Danlu flashed, and rushed to the border.


    "Boom!"


    "Bang!"


    After two loud noises, Danlu finally broke the precarious border.


    The soulmakers haven''t pulled the array at the moment. Qi Qi receives the counter attack of the power of the border, and vomits a mouthful of blood at the same time.


    Hua Yuege looked down on them with a domineering look: "you who are dead dare to look down on you?"


    She said that she didn''t give these people any chance to respond. The huge Danlu came down from the sky and covered twelve people.


    If it''s smashed, these people will turn into meat mud.


    The soulmates who maintain the big formation are all powerful and United. When they see it, they immediately release their hands at the same time. A black palm condenses in the air and claps against the Danlu.


    It''s a ninth level soul skill.


    But Hua Ruge is only eight steps, and it will suffer losses if it bumps into it.


    But Hua Ruge is not afraid. She has enough strength in her body, and these people are injured. She can kill them even if she consumes them.


    however, just when the Danlu and the palm are about to collide, a silver sword light shoots at a speed invisible to the naked eye and stabs the black palm print.


    At the same time, the sword light was immediately divided into four parts, the silver light was greatly released, and the big hand print of the Ninth level power was like a piece of paper, which was smashed by the furious sword light.


    This series of movements is extremely fast. The masters have not responded at all. The silver light has disappeared. They are a huge furnace that has changed.


    Danlu just smashed down. They were caught off guard and were about to be crushed.


    The black robed man who had been sitting in the center moved. He saw a black light flash in his hand, and a black staff appeared. With a light wave of his staff, a black light immediately went towards the red furnace.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes are wide. This man''s instant soul skill is level 10, which is more powerful than the sky.


    However, although the dark light was fast, the sword light of Tuo Ba Rui was faster. He didn''t attack the soul master, but once again smashed his soul skill.


    At this moment, the Danlu has been smashed, with the Berserker power of the eighth level soul skill and the domineering king posture.


    "Ah!" The masters screamed in horror.


    "Boom!" A large plasma burst out when the Danlu fell to the ground.


    A dozen soul masters were crushed to cinders by the power of Danlu.


    Hua Yuege called a straightforward one and shouted, "grandson, if you dare to be negative, I will do a good job of consciousness of death."


    She has a very good posture, without any sense of vanity.


    But of course, she didn''t neglect Tuo Barry''s contribution, slowly fell down, patted him on the shoulder and said, "well done, I''ll take good care of you."


    Tuo Ba Rui glances at her lightly.


    I wonder why I always like a thug when I go out with her.


    "When!" A loud noise came from under the red stove.


    Hua Ruge looked at it intently, and was surprised to find that the Danlu had been shaken away, and what had broken the bottom of it, and the above recovery array had been destroyed.


    Since she had the baby, she has been killing people.


    Only once did you meet Fang Lanxin, the old monster level master, who was beaten out of a pit, do not eat shriveled.


    It was completely destroyed today.


    What the hell?


    What is so powerful?


    She looked down and saw that the black robed man in the center of the battle was wearing a light border, and he was waving the black staff.


    No, how come there are no ornaments or crystal cores on the staff?


    It looks like a black wood stick.

 Chapter 171

    Why it''s a stick? It''s because it doesn''t have any metallic luster.


    She wondered what wooden stick could break her five magic weapons.


    Although the level is not very high, but also in the senior, was hit by a black wood stick she is still a little stuffy.


    Hua rushes to the past like singing. Anyway, there is Tuoba Rui behind her. She is not afraid of being plotted.


    At the moment when the black robed man was smashed down by the Danlu, a dark enchantment enveloped him. He was not killed or hurt. However, the cloak fell down and showed his face.


    A thin, shriveled face, an old man.


    A dozen people around him had not smashed into the mud. He stood up from the bloody ground and shook his robe with indignation.


    These people are his disciples who have been cultivated for so many years, so they died. Of course, he hated them.


    Hua rugo wants to know his accomplishments, but he doesn''t have any badge on his chest, so it''s unknown.


    "What do you stare at? It''s not as big as my eyes." Hua Ruge is more horizontal and bitter than him.


    "I didn''t expect that you were a little competent. You found this place." The old man''s concentration is obviously very good, and he has not been brought into the thinking of Hua Ruge.


    "It''s too long for you to make waves in my place." Tuo Barry steps forward, the bright moonlight pours on him, his cool face is like a God, and his momentum and words are like the devil from hell.


    The old man narrowed his eyes and said, "I think you are your highness Zhan Wang. You are really magnificent."


    Tuo Barry stares at him and asks, "how much money does Shangyou court give you to work so hard? Dare you even come to my place?"


    Before, he thought that the plague was just an accident, but now he found that it was man-made. So if he wanted to make the northern border become an empty city, he must have only the enemy country.


    Once he succeeds, Shangyou will take the opportunity to launch an attack. Even if he is there, he will not be able to resist thousands of troops. The imperial court of Dazheng is in danger.


    It''s a good calculation. It''s bloodless.


    Tuoba Rui thought more and more about his face. The cold air made Hua Ruge want to stay away from him.


    During this period of time, she thought that the man''s temper was getting better, but she didn''t expect to be so intimidating.


    Fortunately, it''s not his own fault, or it''s going to be bad luck.


    "The voice of the little baby is not small. Can you measure the strength of the dark soul master?" The old man is not afraid of Tuo BARREI''s momentum.


    As soon as Hua Ruge thought about it, he would immediately cast a ninth level soul skill, and he would also manipulate such a big array and the secret skill of the meteorite sun cult. It''s not sure that it''s really difficult to deal with.


    Tuoba Rui, even though his strength is against the sky, is not a few years older than himself after all. Even when he was a child, his achievements in cultivation were limited. When he met such an old demon, he did not win.


    Tuoba Rui listened to the old man''s words, and his eyes were raised, revealing a little murderous spirit.


    "For the last time, who is the person who directed you?"


    "If you can survive under me, you can check. You''re not so good." Said the man in black with contempt.


    "That opportunity is not for you, but for you to go to the secluded court. It''s easy if you don''t say it, just kill it." Tuoba Rui said this lightly, but no one would doubt the killing intention.


    No one in the world knows that Tuoba Rui is the owner of a city where one word doesn''t agree with another. It''s not surprising that he kills people, but it''s strange to leave his mouth alive.


    "Today I will kill you, a boy who doesn''t know the height of the earth." The black robed man hummed, and a Black Whirlwind swept towards them with a wave of stick in his hand.


    Although the dark soul is a devious way, its attack and destruction are stronger than all the orthodox soul skills. The whirlwind is far away from Hua Ruge, and she feels the extremely violent energy.


    She had no doubt that if she touched it, it would be smashed into cinders.


    The whirlwind keeps getting bigger and harder.


    Hua Ruge was eager to avoid talking about the escape of revolutionary friendship, but she felt it was inappropriate. The hesitation brought the whirlwind to her.


    "Dying." Tuoba Rui spits out two words, and the jade is generally long and slender.


    There is a big white handprint in front of the palm, which directly hits the whirlwind.


    "Jie Jie, small skills of carving insects." The man in Black said that shaking his hands was another two whirlwinds.


    Hua Ruge thinks that the energy of a fingerprint can offset one, but the two behind can catch up, which is dangerous again.


    She took out the talisman in a flash.


    "Master, the spirit talisman can''t forbid the dark soul master. This talisman was used to deal with outsiders when it was refined." Archie was now speaking to her soul.


    Hua Ruge suddenly realized that this thing was originally a meteorite God cult, how could it be used to deal with his own people.


    "Does he have any weakness? What should I do with him? " She asked.


    She felt that the release condition of the magic must be different from the normal condition, otherwise it would not be so strong.


    "There''s no difference between dark soul and orthodox soul, except for the weakness of all soul masters." Archie said sincerely.


    Hua Ruge is in a hurry. The whirlwind has come to two people.


    She is ready to pull Tuo BARREI away at any time.


    However, what made her dumbfounded was that the speed of the palm print did not decrease after the first black tornado, and soon it hit the second and third


    The whirlwind was smashed all the way, and the palm print was only a little virtual.


    Also unbelievable is the man in black robe. However, he was not given the chance to perform soul skill again, so the fingerprint took a picture of him.


    In a hurry, he crushed a black gem on his chest.


    In a flash, the jewel''s black light releases a seven step shield.


    "Bang!"


    On the palm print, the shield was immediately smashed like a piece of paper, and it was actually patted on the man in black robe.


    Soulman''s physique is weak. This slap directly beat him ten meters away, and he vomited a lot of blood in the air.


    "Here..." Hua Ruge has nothing to say to express her surprise.


    This kind of old monster level person put a big move, unexpectedly by Tuo Ba Rui''s light and easy palm to clap to fly?


    She looks at Tuo BARREI''s posture and turns into looking up. Looking at the people close to her, she can''t imagine what level of monster she is with every day.


    It''s too dangerous.


    If one day he is not happy, how to stretch out two fingers and knead himself to death?


    Maybe it won''t be that much trouble. A finger might bounce off.


    She swallowed her saliva and dared not think again.


    Tuoba Rui glides forward for a distance without saying anything and stands in front of the man in black again.


    At this time, the breastbone of the black robed man was completely broken, and he had collapsed. The corners of his mouth and chest were constantly bleeding. It was rare that he did not die or faint.


    "What is the strength of this man?" Hua rugo asks Archie secretly.


    Archie may be immersed in shock, only for a while to say: "five star soul mentor."


    Hua rugo''s eyes widened: "the dean of the Royal College, Fang Liuxing, is the most authoritative person of Dazheng, so it seems that he can''t compare with Tuo BARREI''s hand."


    "Yes, master." Archie said seriously.


    Hua Yuege covers his face. People call it genius and people call it evil. What a skill you have.


    The existence of this man is just striking.


    "Tongtian big handprint, the little doll is a powerful means." The man in black is lying on the ground. He doesn''t learn at all.


    Tuo Ba Rui ignores him, only turns to see Hua Ruge and says in a gentle voice, "if you want him to die, you can come."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened: "I know you mean enough."


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her with a slight clenching of her lips and a smile, but her beautiful appearance is more like a monster.


    "I''ve come to the point of pretending to be a master. Maybe I''ve peed my pants several times." Hua is like a song hanging around.


    Black robed people want to talk when their eyes are staring. Hua Ruge is just a foot without saying anything.


    He was seriously injured here. His whole face was red with the pain.


    "If I can''t speak, I''ll hold it in my stomach and think about it. Otherwise, I will make you unhappy and regret being born." Hua, like a song, takes back her feet and looks contemptuous.


    The black robed man''s eyes were bloodshot after hearing this, and he turned red very quickly.


    Hua Ruge didn''t find out. He stepped on his wrist again.


    He held the stick in his hand and let it go. Hua Ruge held the black stick in his hand.


    This thing looks light but starts very heavy, very textured.


    "Son of a bitch, you want to die." The voice was even lower than before. Hua Ruge turned his head again and was shocked. His eyes turned red, even his face seemed to be flushed with blood, which was extremely frightening.


    What''s more bizarre is that the blood he just shed on the ground is gradually flowing back to his body, the broken breastbone grows back magically, and his expression becomes extremely ferocious.


    "You scared me to death."


    What others do when they are frightened is to run away, while Hua Ruge is a fierce stick to the newly grown breastbone.


    The strength of the stick is so great that it broke again.


    Black robed people are more angry in their eyes, but they seem to be in a critical period, unable to move.


    "Let you play the devil."


    Hua Ruge slaps him directly in the face with a stick.


    His left face suddenly collapsed, but soon grew better and more ferocious.


    Look down again at the table sternum also grew well, as if it had not been broken normal.


    "Interesting." Hua is like a smile of song Yin and a stick of extreme strength.


    This time, he hit the crotch of the black robed man, between his legs.


    The clear crackling sound came, and the black robed man made a loud cry.


    Hua rugo looked at the big blood in his crotch and asked curiously, "can it grow this time?"


    Tuoba ruiben is interested in seeing it. Now he is not only black face, his family songs are too naughty.


    "Ah, son of a bitch, I killed you." The man in black roared loudly.


    Then a strange roar like a bird turned two hands into claws. Although the legs were short, they were also changing.


    "Lying in the trough, can you change?"


    Hua Ruge looked at it in a daze, but she couldn''t react for a moment.


    Soon his body began to ooze blood, and the scene was extremely strange.


    "Fast back." Tuo BARREI went to pull her, but her voice was nervous.

 Chapter 172

    But before Hua Ruge could get back, the man in black on the ground rose up fiercely and stepped forward at a speed invisible to the naked eye. His paw was fastened on her shoulder.


    Hua Ruge looked at this man''s face at a close distance at the moment and found that the wrinkles on his face had stretched out. There was no red face with big eyes like lanterns.


    The man opened his mouth to reveal two long fangs, and bit Hua Ruge''s neck.


    "Go away." Hua Ruge, with a swing of the stick, went straight to his mouth to smash his teeth.


    But this man''s speed is very fast. As soon as Hua Yuege raises his hand, he has bitten the past and will bite it.


    Hua Ruge is surprised. What is this? How can it be so fast.


    At this time, the silver light suddenly appeared, and the short sword came from Hua Ruge''s neck and stabbed it into the mouth of the black robed man with a faster speed.


    This is a tricky move. People in black robes can''t dodge it.


    The black robed man''s eyes are wide and his face is twisted.


    Hua Ruge took the opportunity to take the long sword out of her arms and cut it at this man and grabbed her shoulder claw.


    "When!"


    When the sword was cut on the wrist, it was as if the singer had been cut on an iron block. It didn''t hurt him at all.


    Hua Ruge is totally ignorant. She knows that he is no longer a human being, but it''s a bit off the mark to be so strong.


    At this time, there was a flash of light behind her. A huge fingerprint hit the man in black robe. Even though Hua Ruge was not defeated this time, she also felt a strong energy.


    The body of the black robed man flew out like a broken kite when he was hit hard, but his sharp claws left five scratches on Hua Ruge''s shoulder.


    She took a breath, her brow leaped, and there was no sound.


    Tuoba Rui finally dragged her to the back of her life. It was a great relief to see that her expression did not change.


    The red blood is left along the shoulder, but because it is night, she is wearing the red soul master''s robe, so Tuo barrai didn''t notice.


    "Stay behind me. Don''t move." He said.


    "It''s all dead." Hua Yuege looks over there.


    This time, Tuoba Rui''s big handprint hit the man in black robe directly. His body was split in the air, and he could not die if he fell to the ground.


    "Not necessarily. He''s very evil this time." Tuoba Rui said, his eyes fixed on the direction of the black robed man.


    In the moonlight, Hua Ruge only saw that the meat on the ground was moving to gather in the middle, but it was going to grow back.


    "Now I finally know why the little members of the meteor sun cult should do their best to encircle and exterminate the mainland experts. This strength is too evil." Hua Ruge swallows her saliva.


    Several breathing Kungfu that black robe man actually stood up again, in addition to the face more white, a pair of black wings were born behind him.


    Look at the shape of that wing. It looks like a bat wing.


    The man came flapping his wings, and Hua Ruge flashed quickly behind Tuoba Rui.


    It''s OK for her to pick up the cheap and bully people. She won''t do such a thing.


    And even the other party''s lineage is not clear that she can not rashly start.


    Tuo Ba Rui raised his eyebrows, and his eyes were somewhat warlike.


    "I haven''t had such an interesting opponent for a long time. I wish you could hold on a little longer." His voice is sinister, but it''s hard to hide his domineering.


    Hua Ruge''s worship on the face behind him is different from that of a strong man.


    Other people may have to scratch their heads when they meet such a tough opponent. It''s not common for him to catch a fresh toy.


    The black robed man opened his mouth angrily, exposed his tusks, and made an unpleasant cry.


    "Little doll, I will let you die miserably!"


    Tuoba Rui rushes to him with a swing of his robe. He doesn''t use a long attack or a sword. He chooses to fight close.


    The black robed man gave a laugh of "Jie Jie" and waved his wings to Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui''s strength is fierce, his moves are flexible, and the black robed people are strong and fast.


    Seeing two people fighting Hua Ruge can only be described in four words, dazzled.


    She rubbed her sore eyes and went on looking.


    Tuoba Rui is really powerful. Even if he gave up his advantages, he hit the man in black robe with one blow in less than ten moves and smashed him again.


    Although the black robed man recovers quickly, he also needs to breathe a few times. Tuo BARREI can kill him if he takes advantage of the mobile hand.


    But Tuoba Rui did not rush to start, but watched him recover with interest, and then continued to fight.


    After fumbling for his strength and weakness, he will be broken in a shorter time.


    For the first time, Hua Ruge found that Tuoba Rui also had this kind of bad taste of grounding. At the same time, he began to love the black robed man.


    If you don''t recover, you will die. Recovery is to practice with others. I think this person is very sad when he recovers.


    After nearly ten times of breaking and recovering, Hua rugo felt that the strength of the black robed people had declined, and it should be that continuous repair of the body would also lose strength.


    And Tuo barrui, the evil spirit, has fully understood his weakness, and often two moves can get rid of the man.


    The man in the black robe was crying. He knelt on the ground and trembled, "give me a break, your highness. I will never dare again."


    Hua Ruge can''t help admiring Tuo Barrow''s means. Such a strong willed man can be tortured into such a soft egg by him.


    "Tell me what I want to know, and I''ll give you a good time." Tuoba Rui said compassionately.


    "I can''t say that my soul will never be peaceful." The black man''s pale face became whiter.


    Tuo Ba Rui doesn''t care if he doesn''t say it. He just says, "go to hell, I don''t care to fight with those who admit defeat."


    He said that a sword light burst out in his palm and penetrated his heart with a very fast speed.


    At the moment of piercing, his heart burst, and then he fell down with wide eyes.


    Hua Ruge releases the forbidden spirit talisman while it is in time. At this moment, the soul of the black robed man has not dissipated. Archie grabs it and burns his will with his own unique energy.


    As long as the consumption is clean, he will become a memory without any consciousness. What he wants to know is just a sentence of Hua Ruge.


    Tuoba Rui stares at it.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and asked, "did you know his heart was weak?"


    "Every time he recovers his chest, the ups and downs are very big. I have observed twice and guessed it." Tuoba Rui''s understated answer.


    "I''m afraid you''ve been abusing him." Hua Yuege''s exclamation.


    Tuo Ba Rui picked out his lips and looked at her and said, "I''ll give you a break."


    Hua Yuege''s face was flattered, and the dog''s leg said, "Your Highness Zhan Wang is working hard."


    Now she remembered that she had always been the one who wanted to be cruel.


    "I don''t want you to call it that next time." Tuo barrui reached out to touch her head, his eyes full of warning.


    Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly. She was afraid that Zhan Wang would burst her head if he was not happy.


    After all, this man''s combat effectiveness is too strong and her means are too brutal. She dare not provoke.


    Tuo Ba Rui is so appreciative of her lovely appearance that she has a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "The master is not good. His soul has been touched. I can''t help it. It''s going to disappear." Archie said suddenly.


    "It''s really a chicken thief. Forget it. I''ll leave it to you." Hua Ruge said.


    "Thank you, master." Archie said thanks, and then took advantage of the soul did not dissipate when the fierce inhalation, it was swallowed.


    Archie had obviously gone through a joke, and now he seemed to be more like the essence, which was the condensation of black light.


    "Are you stronger?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Yes, master. This guy has a strong soul power. I can feel more now." Archie said excitedly.


    Hua Ruge nodded with satisfaction, and then took back the forbidden talisman.


    If someone saw this scene, he would feel extremely miserable. If he died of cruelty, he would not let go of his soul. These two people are just insane.


    Then Hua rugo took the storage ring from his hand and prepared to see what was good.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are on the black stick in her hand.


    "This stick seems to be very powerful. What do you think it is?" Hua Ruge handed it to him.


    "I''m not afraid I took it?" Tuo Barry teases her as she takes over.


    "I''m afraid no matter how powerful it is, it won''t get into your eyes."


    Tuoba Rui smiled and looked carefully.


    Hua Ruge is going to talk about people who have been smashed into meat mud picking up magic tools.


    These people are not small. One of them even has a storage ring on his hand. Of course, in the end, all of them are included in her bag, which is worth the loss of a Danlu.


    After robbing things, they left. Tuo BARREI studied the stick as he walked.


    It''s very glossy. It really doesn''t have any patterns or arrays. It''s just plain to look at.


    "Use it to cast a soul skill." Tuoba Rui seems to think of something suddenly, and hands the stick back to her.


    Hua Ruge is also happy. He immediately cast a third-order fireball skill after shaking his hands, which should be three fireballs.


    But when the spirit skill sent out to China, her eyes were as straight as a song, because it came out of four fireballs, and she really only used three levels of power.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s dark pupil seemed to have a flash of light, and then said: "it''s other departments."


    Hua Ruge also has this idea, so she can simply use the six systems of soul skill that she has mastered in addition to space system and wood system.


    It turns out that every department''s soul skill has been improved by one level.


    That is to say, this stick is really a magic wand, which is not only full-length, but also has a great increase in strength.


    Generally, those inlaid with the crystal core of the seventh level beast can only increase their strength a little. Only when the whole body is full of increased magic weapons can they barely increase their attack power of the first level, which is limited to a series.


    This seemingly inconspicuous stick is an all-in-one increase, which is also abnormal.


    "What the hell is this?" Hua rugo felt that he could not close his mouth.


    "I probably know, but I need to make sure finally. Do you want to use a spirit skill of wood system?" Tuoba Rui said again.

 Chapter 173

    Hua Ruge, in accordance with the words, has put a wood growing skill, a simple step, which can only make the grass grow higher.


    As a result, Hua Ruge was shocked by the strong growth of grass and trees in the place where she cast her spells, and the speed and tenacity.


    "If I''m not mistaken, is this the third level soul skill?" Hua Yuege looked at the stick in his hand and said: "this time, it has been upgraded by two levels?"


    "That''s right." The expression that Tuo Ba Rui has been searching for is calm down.


    Hua Ruge said that it''s good to have him around. He asked quickly, "what is this?"


    "Branches." Tuoba Rui said two words and said to her, "have you heard of the tree of life?"


    Hua Ruge shakes his head like a rookie.


    "The tree of life is said to be the sacred tree of the elves. It can only grow one inch a year by absorbing the whole system of elements. It can only grow into wood after a thousand years."


    "The tree is very magical. The nearby elements are powerful. The cultivation speed of the spirit Master under the tree is hundreds of times faster than usual. The most magical thing is the powerful vitality. It is said that a leaf can bring people back to life, and the strength can not be underestimated. Any branch is the super staff of the whole system."


    "So this one in my hand is really a branch?" Hua Ruge blinks, and suddenly feels that the world is amazing.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her in a partial way: "it''s not very good. It''s easy to hit people."


    Hua Yuege covers his face. Does he prefer to hit people with sticks?


    It''s a bit humiliating for Mao.


    "It''s still early. Go back for a walk." Tuoba Rui reaches for her hand.


    If we can be together like this every day, it''s a bit of time. The world is not so annoying.


    But he felt the touch of the palm of his hand was not right. There was something liquid and sticky.


    He raised Hua Ruge''s hand and put it in the moonlight in surprise. Only then did he find that there was blood on the thin hands. It seemed that it flowed down. Only when it went up her arm did he see the scratch on her shoulder.


    The power of the vampire transformed by the black robed man is very strong. The scratches are very deep. No wonder there is so much blood flowing.


    His face gradually became ugly, and the corner of his eyes, which had just smiled, was now stained with a little thin anger, and his voice was deep: "why don''t you tell me?"


    "Don''t make a fuss. It''s just a small injury. Just go back and put some medicine on it." Hua Yuege said that he didn''t care.


    "I asked you why you didn''t tell me?" Tuoba Rui''s persistent repetition.


    "It''s not a terrible injury. It''s unnecessary."


    "Everything about you is a terrible thing for me. If you dare to hide it and not report it, you are guilty." Tuoba Rui said a word in a hard voice. He took her to his arms and rose up in the air.


    Hua Ruge felt that his aura was a little cold. He asked weakly, "Why are we going here?"


    Tuoba Rui didn''t make a sound.


    "You''re not looking for a place to bury me." She''s colder.


    "Back to town." He didn''t say it.


    Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly. It''s better not to bury.


    Tuoba Rui directly dragged her to her room, fingers on the belt between her waist, her robe would be scattered, Tuoba Rui gently pulled down the area.


    Hua rugo''s reaction was that she was already sitting on the bed in her underwear.


    Because of the bleeding, her whole arm was bloodstained.


    "Stop, I will heal myself," she said with a stare


    Tuo Ba Rui pointed at her, and immediately a white light rushed into her body, blocking all her accomplishments.


    "What the hell?"


    Hua Ruge is ignorant. She is so strong. How can he say that she will be sealed.


    Tuo barrui looks up at the wound and frowns.


    Because the wound is too long, part of the blood crusts and sticks to the clothes. If you tear off the clothes now, it will definitely affect the wound.


    Hua rugo took a bottle of trauma medicine out of the space and handed it to him, saying, "it''s a big deal. I''m good to go when it''s over."


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at her. Instead of taking the medicine in her hand, he took out a bottle of potion, opened the lid and sprinkled it on the wound. When the clothes were soaked and wouldn''t stick to the wound, he pulled off her bloodstained sleeve.


    Hua Ruge''s mouth is so small. He is so meticulous. It may hurt to tear it directly, but she is not afraid of it.


    He began to powder her. In order to be even, he applied it carefully.


    He was so close to her that Yu huarugo could feel his steady breath. She turned to look at him.


    At this time, he drooped his eyes, long eyelashes left a light shadow on the eyelids, and his skin was like crystal bright under the candlelight. His lips with the right radian were tight, and his serious appearance had a different charm.


    Hua Ruge reached out to poke him in the face.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t look up, but said, "don''t move."


    "Touch is not bad." Hua murmured like a song.


    He took out the gauze and wrapped it layer after layer. It''s hard for outsiders to imagine that a murderous hand could do such a delicate thing.


    Hua Ruge felt that if he kept warm, he would not be able to breathe. He could not help temptation, so he said: "too many bags will not breathe."


    Tuo Ba Rui picked his eyebrows doubtfully and asked, "is there so much?"


    "A lot." Hua rugo looked at her thick arm and said.


    Tuoba Rui always has a bad temper. She thinks that if she gets in a hurry, she won''t care about herself, and then she can escape.


    I didn''t expect that after listening to him, he nodded his head seriously, and began to tear it down again. From time to time, he asked, "OK?"


    His voice is inexplicably soft and sexy, which is not as cold as usual.


    "Yes." Hua Ruge said decisively that he was the flower crazy villain who interrupted himself.


    Even if her immunity is high, she doesn''t have such a red fruit temptation.


    Tuo Ba Rui tied it for her and said, "go to bed early, don''t touch the wound."


    I''ll take her to bed.


    "I''m going back to my room. What if you come across my wound if you don''t sleep honestly?" Hua Ruge talks about a reason for the past.


    Tuo Ba Rui hesitated for a moment, but soon put her on the bed.


    Help her cover up the quilt, but I stand on one side and say, "I watch you sleep."


    Is it still sleeping?


    Hua Yuege''s face was bitter: "come on, you''d better go to sleep."


    At least it''s safe to sleep.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s big sleeve flicked out the candle. In the dark room, he sat beside the bed and held her hand. "I''ll go out with you when you sleep."


    Hua Ruge can''t refuse, she can only do it. She''s not easy to toss about this day, and she''ll soon go to sleep.


    Tuo Ba Rui listened to her breathing steadily, kissed her forehead gently, and her lips burst into a smile.


    When Hua Ruge woke up the next day, he found Tuoba Rui lying beside her, keeping a distance with her, but still holding his hand.


    She wanted to say he didn''t believe what he said, but she closed his mouth before he woke up, turned over, and looked at his face with her chin in her hand.


    He fell asleep peacefully, without a bit of the strong momentum of the past. His handsome face was no longer cold and looked more friendly. She looked at the corner of her mouth and showed a smile that she had never noticed.


    "Seeing me in such a good mood?"


    When she was wandering, she heard the voice and looked at Tuo Barry again. She did not know when he opened his eyes and was looking at her with a smile.


    "Less narcissism." Hua Ruge denies that she wants to or doesn''t want to.


    "In that case, I''d better sleep with you every day." Tuoba Rui pinches her face and adds, "no money."


    Poof


    Hua rugo was almost choked by his saliva. It seems that he took advantage of it.


    "If you don''t believe me, don''t you say you''ll leave when I fall asleep?" She decided not to tangle about this, waiting for Tuo BARREI to explain.


    She had a great momentum this time, and felt that no matter what he said, she would refute it and not let him get the upper hand and feel bullied.


    "Reluctant."


    Who knows that Tuo Ba Rui''s just joking tone suddenly becomes very affectionate, a pair of eyes as gentle as water will drown in it.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t know what to say.


    Among the people she has met, only Tuo BARREI is able to get rid of the slander and make people have no room for refutation.


    Hua Yuege''s universe is howling. When can she turn over.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and pulled her to get up and eat.


    Hua Ruge can''t go through breakfast. It tastes better than anyone else.


    After dinner, you will be led to report the situation of the plague. Because of the herbs that Hua Yuege put into the well before, the casualties will be reduced after last night, and the situation can be controlled.


    When the general left, Hua Ruge said with a sad face, "I haven''t had the efficacy of those herbs for a long time, and we can''t cure the plague, but we don''t have any medicine in our hands. What should we do?"


    "I sent someone here on the day when I finished my medicine, and I expect to return tomorrow." Tuo Ba Rui is boiling tea beside the fire, and he says quietly.


    Hua Yuege asked in surprise, "did you know that I could not be cured once?"


    Although thanks to his strategy, this feeling of not being recognized is not very good.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s that safe." Tuo Ba Rui knew what she was thinking and said directly.


    Hua Ruge really felt much better. He jumped to ask for tea.


    "It''s almost time to guess the plague here. When shall we go back to Wangdu?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Are you in a hurry to go back?" Tuoba Rui asked aloud.


    Hua Ruge took a sip of tea, smashed it, smashed his mouth and said, "someone owes me debt. I should come back."


    She said this carelessly, but the sharpness in her eyes had exposed the violence in her heart.


    The Hua family almost killed her. How could she let them live a comfortable life after such a big loss and serious injury.


    "Can I help you?" Tuoba Rui asked aloud.


    Hua Ruge looks at Tuoba Rui in surprise. This man has always made his own decision. Now he is asking his own opinion?


    "I allow you to be lawless, both in front of others and in front of me." Tuoba Rui dotes on saying.


    Hua Ruge restrained the palpitation and said: "no, I''m enough to deal with a family of straw bale."

 Chapter 174

    "It''s a straw bag indeed. I''ll take charge of it for you. You can do it at ease." Tuoba Rui said with a smile.


    If you let people hear their conversation, they will be shocked. They are also the first family of Dazheng. They are powerful and trusted by the emperor. Where are they.


    Hua rugo didn''t refuse this time. Although she had plans, if the Chinese family jumped the wall, someone would support her.


    "Wait for the good play." She picked her lips confidently.


    "If you are there, it will look good." Tuoba Rui said and handed her a cup of tea.


    Hua rugo feels that he will be proud when he is with him.


    There was no disturbance from the dark soul master. The next treatment was very smooth. Hua Ruge re matched the medicine and threw it into the well. The people and soldiers in the three cities recovered quickly. After five or six days, they were full of energy.


    Tuo BARREI left a period of time to clean up the military discipline, sent people to find out that there was no movement on the opposite side of the enemy before he decided to go back to Wangdu.


    His highness Zhan Wang''s entourage has always been spectacular, and the sedan chair is also extremely luxurious. It is carried by 16 people, so large that there are bedrooms, tea tables and chairs in it. It''s not too extravagant.


    Hua Ruge was naturally pulled into the sedan chair by him and together every day.


    On this day, it snowed heavily outside and a stove was built in the sedan chair. Hua Ruge sat listlessly aside.


    Tuoba Rui was reading a book on one side. When he saw that she was not happy, he put down his book and came over to her. He sat beside her and asked, "hurry back?"


    "It doesn''t matter if I''m early or late, but can you let me make a sedan chair alone?" She said what she was holding in her heart.


    Tuoba Rui stares at her.


    "Carriage or horse riding is OK, anyway, let''s separate." Hua Ruge continued.


    Tuoba Rui asked, "why?"


    "I''m a man now. You know I''m a woman, but others don''t know. These days, the soldiers are talking about the abnormal relationship between us. Don''t you hear?" Hua rugo is embarrassed to talk about it.


    Although she is cheeky, she admits that she is very pure in this respect, and it''s a bit unbearable to hear these words.


    "I heard that. It''s just that we have broken sleeves and Long Yang. We should know if we don''t know." Tuo Ba Rui''s face looks better when he hears this.


    He thought Xiaoge was tired of being with him for a long time.


    "This kind of frivolous news will spread more and more outrageous, and your status is noble. It won''t take a long time for you to return to Wang. Everyone will say that you seem to be ascetic, but in fact you are as good as Longyang. Do you think it''s nice?" Hua Ruge analyzed it for him.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and said, "even if you are separated from me now, those people will only say that we want to cover up, and we can''t escape to talk about it left and right."


    Hua Ruge thinks what he said is reasonable. Gossip is human instinct, and the best one is frivolous news. Since there is a beginning, it''s hard to stop the people.


    "But I didn''t do anything. I''m sorry." She tooted.


    If they are really that kind of relationship, they will talk about it, but she and Tuoba Ruiming are pure.


    "That''s right, too." It''s hard for Tuo BARREI to identify with her once.


    Hua Ruge nodded with her head, then felt that her body fell into a hug and looked up to the eyes of Tuoba ruixie.


    "Why?" She asked in a daze.


    "I have a good idea." He said.


    Hua Ruge looked at him doubtfully, always thinking that it was not good for him to show such an expression.


    "If we do, won''t we be wronged?" His eyes were slightly crooked and he smiled like a fox.


    Hua Ruge really wants to beat him. She''s got a knave on her head.


    "What should I do if I want to kill you?" She asked for instructions.


    "I can''t kill you, but you can make me happy." Tuo Ba Rui says, bowing and kissing her lips.


    Hua Yuege quickly covered his mouth and said, "I don''t have time to make trouble with you. If you don''t let me out, you must give me freedom."


    "As long as you don''t leave, it''s negotiable." Tuo BARREI let her go.


    "There is a hard battle to fight back. I need a lot of pills. I need to use this time to make pills."


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and asked, "isn''t your Danlu destroyed?"


    "Since ancient times, there has been no separation between alchemy and refining tools. I have repaired it. Although I can''t recover the array, I can make do with it." Hua Yuege said that he had taken it out.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t have a chance to kiss Fangze, so he had to go back to read.


    Hua Ruge''s cultivation has increased at this time, and the level of alchemy is also much stronger. After preliminary adaptation, he has been able to refine six kinds of pills with very high quality. If it is put on the market, it will be looted.


    But now she is not short of money and plans to use it by herself and feed mink.


    The mink has not been shaped for a long time because of its lack of pills and insufficient internal strength.


    Since it appeared, Tuo BARREI left the book and stopped reading. He just stared at mink and kept her away from Hua Ruge.


    Before it lies on Hua Ruge''s legs, now, No.


    Before it and can be freely in China such as song deep mountain roll, now, No.


    Before, it could drill a quilt with Hua Ruge. Now, Tuoba Rui saw it once. Otherwise, Hua Ruge stopped it and stripped it alive.


    The mink knows that Tuo BARREI has the ability to hurt himself, but he doesn''t accept it. Every time he is carried away, he makes a warning hum.


    Scared to the path of wild animals in the forest, but Tuoba Rui threw it right.


    In the end, Hua rugo was afraid of accidents, so she seldom let mink come out.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t relax like this. He stares at Hua Ruge''s side every day, fearing that one of them will be taken advantage of by mink.


    Hua rugo once again watched mink being bullied, and said: "he''s just a small animal. You don''t have to know him."


    Then she felt a flow of air-conditioning that had never been seen before, and would not dare to say anything next time.


    Fortunately, the mink had to go back to digest for half a day every time after taking the pill, and avoided many wars.


    However, Hua Ruge clearly felt that the temperature in the sedan chair was different since it came out, which made her clearly realize that her highness Zhan Wang must not be offended.


    Passing by the governor''s mansion which was killed by Tuoba Rui before, Hua Ruge got out of the car and took half of the assets that Tuoba Rui had promised her before.


    She went out and copied two greedy families. Now she is rich and rich.


    For example, if the emperor can''t afford to buy a magic weapon, she can.


    It''s not that the Treasury is empty, but that it''s not the emperor''s. The Emperor only has some small pocket money, which is usually controlled by the empress, which is a little oppressive.


    But Hua Ruge is absolutely overwhelming.


    When Hua Ruge thought of these things, his eyes were shining green. It was so cool to have money.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her giggling and asked, "now that I have money, what are you going to buy me for the new year?"


    Hua Ruge has come back to her mind. It''s true that there is a new year''s day in this continent. It''s also in winter.


    "New Year''s day, it''s time to kill." Hua Yuege laughs colder than the snowflakes floating outside.


    Other people kill pigs in the Spring Festival. She is so kind that she has to fight people directly.


    "Let''s fight fast, let''s celebrate the new year together." Tuo BARREI came to her and held her hand.


    Hua Yuege''s mouth was drawn, "brother, you think it''s cutting cabbage, and you''ll fight quickly."


    "No one else, of course, but my little song will." Tuo barrui seems to have blind confidence in her.


    "It''s a bit challenging, but you said it. If I can''t do it, it''s not too weak." Hua Ruge blinked at him, his eyes full of war.


    "It''s three days to the capital of Wang. Is there anything else to prepare?" He asked carefully.


    Hua Ruge is not used to him. He shakes his head and says, "all of them, you just need to fight."


    Tuo Ba Rui nods, and in his mind is the way he looks when celebrating the new year with Hua Ruge. If this can be done, it must be the happiest new year he has ever had.


    Hua Ruge''s conscious mind is still very useful, but he totally underestimates one thing.


    That''s the rumored broken sleeve relationship between her and the king of war. As soon as she entered the king, she heard someone talking on the street. It must have been a long time since she saw the mature argument.


    Where is the long wings? It''s rocket riding.


    What war king and she together relief, in addition to corrupt officials, but also face eating and sleeping together, it is inseparable, deeply love each other.


    Hua Ruge was depressed in the sedan chair, but could not refute.


    That''s what it is. What can she say.


    Tuoba Rui in the sedan chair is peeling walnuts for Hua Ruge and says, "recently, we need to use brain to mend it."


    Hua Ruge bit the walnut in his mouth and chewed it hard.


    Tuoba Rui still peels the walnut calmly, seeing the way: "let them say, you see I don''t think it''s the same thing."


    "You are too cheeky." Hua make complaints about songs.


    "We all seem to have such excellent qualities."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song.


    She always thought it was cool to be cheeky, but she didn''t want to be praised.


    "Seeing the faces and faces of these people, I am looking forward to their expressions until you are a woman." Tuoba Rui was drinking tea, with a light of banter in his eyes.


    Hua rugo ignored him and thought about the expressions these people should have.


    "What do you think will happen?" She asked.


    I thought Tuoba Rui would be shocked, but he glanced at her lightly and said, "I don''t believe it."


    Thinking of all kinds of fierce behaviors, Hua rugo is now eager to find a place to crack in.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are bent.


    The sedan chair soon arrived at the war palace, and the black leopard came up, knelt down and pleaded, "my subordinates didn''t protect the princess. Please cure the prince."


    Before two people pass letter, so he knows Hua Ruge is safe.


    "There is indeed a great sin." Tuoba Rui narrowed his eyes and said again, "so this time you need to make up for your mistakes."


    "What can I do for you, the Panther?"


    "Follow the princess and listen to her orders." Tuoba Rui said.


    The black robe kowtowed and then stood up and said, "Prince and princess, I just got the news that Hua Ruxue woke up this morning."


    "Wake up?" Hua Ruge''s pupil suddenly shrank. At that time, she hit her big acupoint and poisoned the needle. How could she survive?

 Chapter 175

    "Go in and say." Tuoba Rui said and took Hua Ruge''s hand and walked to the mansion.


    Hua Ruge is trying to find a solution. He is also used to it, so he doesn''t dodge.


    They think it''s normal, but it''s not normal for the people who are surrounded. These people came here to see the unusual relationship between Zhan Wang and Hua rugo. They didn''t expect to see such a scene on the first day.


    "How does your highness Zhan Wang like men?" Some girls cried out this sentence, and almost all the girls in the room were crying.


    "I said that the man didn''t like women. He had a problem. He liked little white faces." Said the jealous man.


    The guards of the Royal Palace came forward to drive away the talents, but the ambiguous news about Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge was soon confirmed by the people who went out here.


    In the hall, Hua thought calmly like a song, and his fingers beat the table rhythmically.


    "She knows your secret?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "I exposed the body of elements, and finally forgot to confirm whether she was dead."


    She said understatement.


    "It''s impossible to neglect in your character." Tuoba Rui said, eyes light cold.


    He can now imagine Hua Ruge seriously injured.


    Hua rugo knew that he had been seen through and touched his nose to change the topic: "I don''t want to sneak around all my life. I just wanted to hide more cards before. Now it''s time for this card to come out."


    As soon as she shook her robe, she stood up. "Since she is not dead, I will kill her again."


    "What to do?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "Preparation." Hua said it mysteriously and turned away.


    The black leopard looks at Tuoba Rui. Tuoba Rui nods slightly, and he follows.


    "It seems that the name of my broken sleeve is solid." Hua Ruge watched him follow, helpless on his face.


    "Then why don''t you go back?" The Panther answered.


    Bai Yuege glared at him, "where can I scare people with such a big tiger skin when you go back?"


    The black leopard tears silently. Why do I dislike it so much if I want to use it?


    Hua Ruge went around the city. At night, when he returned to the Jixian hall, the black leopard stood in front of the door, not avoiding suspicion at all.


    Su Nianxia and Shi Yan come to gossip about her relationship with Zhan Wang.


    Hua Ruge is also a gossip when he looks at the simple rock. He says to Su Nianxia, "I''m not here for such a long time. You see you''ve broken the honest children."


    "Little brother, you have so many crooked ideas. If you are there, you are not as good as me." Su Nianxia turns her eyes.


    There are many bad minds in this group, but no one can say that she is as beautiful as a song.


    "You''re such an unlovable child. You''re out of company." Hua rugo said and pushed the two of them out. "I''m going to do something important tomorrow. I''m going to keep my energy up."


    Su Nianxia just wanted to fight against the door and slammed it shut.


    "Little brother, take me for a bad thing." Su Nianxia cried excitedly through the door.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t help it in the room: "it''s a big thing! Events! "


    "Do you believe she doesn''t do evil?" Su Nianxia asked Shiyan.


    Stone rock eyes slowly turned, and then resolutely shook his head: "do not believe."


    Hua Ruge spits three liters of blood. If time goes back, she will not make these bad friends.


    At the same time, Washington.


    Hua Ruxue leans against the bed, her face is white, her constitution has been very weak. In addition, her life weapon has been destroyed, which has done great harm to her. In addition, Hua Ruge''s silver needle sealed the acupoint, which has been severely poisoned.


    It was Hua''s rescue that put in a lot of money to buy pills in time to keep her life.


    Now although I wake up, my body is still very weak, and my strength has regressed from two stars to one star.


    She only opened her eyes in the morning, and now she can speak.


    Hua Shengxiong was shocked by her words and said: "the body of elements? Are you sure you can see it clearly? "


    Hua Ruxue nodded: "it must be that I can see it clearly. It''s not only that the whole soul skill is a SHUNFA but also a warrior. Besides the body of elements, it can''t be explained any more."


    "How is it possible? How could it be? " Hua Shengxiong walked back and forth, his face full of confusion.


    "Father, don''t you believe it?"


    "It''s not that the father doesn''t believe you, but that the body of elements is not as simple as the world imagined, and it doesn''t just need resources to improve the realm, so no one in the world can cultivate her to such a high realm."


    Hua Shengxiong frowned tightly.


    Hua Ruxue is even more puzzled: "seven steps is also a high level."


    "You''ve brought so many star wars masters with you, and they all died in her hands." Hua Shengxiong said, obviously anxious expression shows how much he is afraid of elements.


    Hua Ruxue saw it and asked, "has father ever touched the body of elements?"


    "No!" Hua Shengxiong is decisive in negation, but his eyes are always empty.


    Hua Ruxue did not doubt her father, but asked, "what should we do?"


    "We must kill her in the shortest time. We can''t let her grow any longer. We can''t!" Hua Shengxiong''s eyes are more fierce than ever: "this time, I will do it myself, at all costs!"


    "The Duke of the Kingdom thinks twice. It''s said that the relationship between Hua Ruge and his highness Zhan Wang is very profound." Mr. Li reminded me.


    Before Hua Shengxiong spoke up, Hua Ruxue said in a loud voice, "rumor, it must be rumor. Your highness Zhan Wang has no desire, how can he do that?"


    She said that there was Tuo Ba Rui''s immortal like face and cool temperament in front of her. She could not believe that it would be true.


    "Although the war king is powerful, it is not so easy to deal with my Chinese family. What''s more, I have the emperor''s support. He can take me even if he is dissatisfied." Hua Shengxiong hummed, "Hua is like a song, I will kill you."


    "Father is wise." Hua Ruxue takes the lead.


    Not to mention the previous enmity, but only the fact that he was close to the king of war, Hua Ruge had to die.


    Mr. Li''s eight character eyebrow picked it out, always thinking it was a sign of great evil.


    For so many years, the king of war has been arrogant, detached and contemptuous of the imperial power, but he has been caught by others, which shows that the city is as deep as its strength, and where it is easy to provoke.


    His scruples are correct, but he also calculated one less variable, that is, Hua Ruge, who is ready to go.


    The next morning, the Chinese family opened the door as usual, and was surprised to see many onlookers pointing and laughing at them.


    The housekeeper didn''t know what they were laughing at. He looked around and saw that the door was painted with green paint.


    There are patterns on both doors. It looks like they need to be put together. So the housekeeper stands outside the door and asks the people inside to close the door again.


    As soon as the door was closed, he found that the red door had been turned into a big tortoise with green paint, and it was very eye-catching.


    The onlookers laughed again.


    "Who dares to do so, eat the heart of the bear and the gall of the leopard?" Seeing this, the family yelled at passers-by angrily.


    Passers-by have been hiding a little, but still watching the bustle, reluctant to go.


    The Hua family is in the great political power. They are also curious about who dares to do such a presumptuous and delightful thing.


    Naturally, the housekeeper knew that passers-by didn''t dare, so he ran back to find a steward. The steward looked at it and told Hua Shengxiong that his face was greener than the green paint when he saw the turtle.


    "You piss, I''ll catch the culprit soon. I''ve caught thousands of corpses!" Hua Shengxiong roared loudly, and was extremely angry.


    It will be spread out soon. Does he want to be a man.


    "It''s not good for the Duke to lose his temper in the morning. His anger hurts his body. If one accidentally kills himself, it''s not worth the loss." The sound of banter came from the silence, which was particularly striking.


    When they all turned around, they saw Hua Ruge, dressed in a big red soul master robe and wearing a red cloak outside, pacing slowly. His posture was limp and graceful. It was a picturesque scenery when he stood casually.


    Wow.


    It''s so beautiful that people around marveled.


    "This face is so beautiful on one of his men. If a woman is a fan, she must be fascinated." A man commented.


    "Yes." People around agreed.


    Most of the people here are surprised at Hua Ruge''s face, with only a small part of humanity: "who is he? How dare he talk to the Duke of China like this?"


    "I don''t know, but no matter who it is, it''s the Duke of China."


    As soon as the argument came out, many people agreed.


    "She seems to be Hua Ruge." A girl thought for a moment.


    The girl who heard the name screamed, "what? With his Highness the king of war? "


    Another girl nodded, "yes, I saw her in front of the war palace."


    So the girl''s eyes turned to hate. It''s annoying that a man is more beautiful than a woman. It''s intolerable that he is even stronger than a woman.


    "It''s disgraceful." Some people scold.


    "I can''t say that. Young master Hua is so beautiful. Maybe King Zhan likes her." There are women who do justice for Hua Ruge.


    Some of the girls agreed, because they thought that Hua Ruge''s appearance was similar to Zhan Wang''s, and it was easier to get close to him at a glance, and it was easier to become a fantasy object.


    Girls on both sides, you said a word to me, almost fighting for it.


    "Hua Ruge, did you send it to me?" Hua Shengxiong saw this side, and his eyes were full of undisguised murderous intention.


    "Are you glad?" Hua Ruge joked: "you really should think so. After all, I look up to you so much."


    There is no more provocation to speak like this in public.


    "Hua Ruge, you are impatient to live." Hua Shengxiong has changed from initial surprise to rage.


    Hua Yuege''s smile stopped, pointing to his nose, and said, "look at me with wide eyes. How can I kill your son of a bitch family?"


    She said that the ground under her feet suddenly rose. In the eyes of all the people, a square arena appeared, blocking the whole street and the gate of Hua family.

 Chapter 176

    The onlookers were surprised. Is this to block the door of the first family and fight the arena?


    Even if you don''t know the height of the world, even if you want to fight the challenge arena, you can''t put the arena at the door of someone else''s house. It''s just Bully!


    Everyone took a breath of cool when they thought of the last words. For so many years, they only heard that the Hua family bullied others. No one dared to bully the Hua family. Moreover, they were so blatant and powerful.


    On the challenge arena, Hua Ruge stood up against the wind, with a faint smile on his face again. His gesture was the same as before, but they just felt that the atmosphere around him had changed, arrogant and arrogant.


    If the strong show such attitude towards the weak, everyone will only despise them.


    But in turn, it''s not the same. A nobody stands in front of the first family door in such a posture and provokes people. It''s hot to see.


    "What are you going to do?"


    The arena is very high. Hua Shengxiong has to look up.


    "Don''t be a disgrace when you are old. If you don''t fight in a challenge arena, do you want to become a master?" Hua Yuege said with a disgusted voice: "can you change your family to someone who knows better and talk to someone who doesn''t have a good brain?"


    Hua Shengxiong was so angry with her that he said in a loud voice, "I don''t care what you want to do, anyway, you must die if you dare to send them to your home today."


    He said that the whole person flew up, bent his fingers and clawed at Hua Ruge, with golden power on his fingers, believing that no matter where he met Hua Ruge, he would be seriously injured.


    "I''m not afraid you can''t stand on your feet in the future." Hua Ruge picked the corner of his lips cunningly.


    Hua Shengxiong''s meal was not due to Hua Ruge''s words, but at this time a large group of people came from both sides of the street at the same time, a leader on one side, with a huge red flag in his hand, followed by people with flat heads.


    It seems that they all come to see the bustle.


    "I''ll see what you can do." Hua Shengxiong snorted.


    Hua rugo glanced at him and said, "if you don''t challenge you to any challenge arena, you don''t understand any rules at this age."


    When she said this, both sides came together and laughed at the words.


    Hua Shengxiong wants to start. Suddenly a black figure appears in front of Hua Ruge''s body to stop Hua Shengxiong. It''s the black leopard.


    "Lord, please respect yourself." The way of the black leopard.


    Hua Shengxiong frowned and said, "it''s my private business, Lord Black Leopard. Don''t say you, your Royal Highness has no right to interfere."


    "The Duke of China is wrong. You are an aristocrat, and the prince of China is an aristocrat. According to my great law, there are rules for aristocrats to fight with each other. You want to openly challenge the law of the court?" The Panther made a cold voice.


    At present, there are at least two thousand onlookers. If he is put on such a big hat, the emperor can''t say that he won''t be punished.


    "What do you want?" He asked, gritting his teeth.


    Hua Yuege waved his hand and said, "go down and listen, and you will dirty my arena."


    "You..." Hua Shengxiong''s face flushed with anger.


    "Want to praise me? It''s late. " Hua Ruge has always been able to turn black and white.


    The onlookers were shocked and happy. Unexpectedly, some people in the world dared to say that.


    Hua Shengxiong knew that Hua Ruge could speak black as white, and he didn''t want to be honest, so he got off the challenge arena, but stood in the air and looked at Hua as song.


    "Don''t say it. It''s not stupid." Hua said like a song.


    Hua Shengxiong almost fell from the air.


    How to say it as if when he was stupid? It''s really annoying.


    "Want to know why I am, now I will let you die to understand." Hua Ruge said that two people holding red flags came up before waving their hands.


    It is Su Nianxia and Shiyan.


    Look carefully. It''s not a red flag, but a red banner with words written on it. The banner is fixed on the challenge arena by two people. Look carefully, it''s a pair of couplets.


    Hua Shengxiong almost spits blood.


    I saw the one on the left with the words "the world''s number one is bullshit", the one on the right with the words "the tortoise king''s eight big nest", and then another ran out with a banner in the middle of the two banners, with the four words "refuse to fight"!


    Hua Ruge stands under the four words of "fighting against the challenge". She has more momentum all over her body. She looks very domineering, because she thinks it''s very popular to come up with this couplet.


    The black leopard almost choked to death by his saliva at a glance. It''s the first time that he has seen such a couplet that doesn''t look like a couplet.


    But it''s deadly.


    If you don''t believe it, the face of the Chinese is greener than the tortoise shell.


    Hua Shengxiong took a deep breath: "it''s true that the fight between nobles can be solved by dueling. Since you have set up a challenge arena, I will accompany you to the end."


    The joke of the Hua family is big enough. He must solve it with the fastest speed.


    Otherwise, he would never look up again.


    "Duels are fine. I''m sixteen years old. May I ask you, old GUI Geng?" Hua Ruge said without any hurry.


    Hua Shengxiong was blocked and went back. He was in his fifties and played against Hua rugo. It''s really a bit hard to say.


    Moreover, the imperial court has long stipulated that duels of the same age should be fought. If they don''t, they can only be agreed by both sides. It seems that Hua rugo will not agree with them. He said it''s a shame.


    "I want to kill you for this IQ. You''re here to make fun of it." Hua Yuege smiles scornfully.


    Hua Shengxiong had no choice but to fall on the ground and think of countermeasures.


    Originally, I wanted to assassinate Hua Ruge and solve it quietly. I didn''t expect that she became a frontal duel. So many people were also found. If he started now, he would not only leave a handle for the political enemies, but also say nothing in the court law.


    It''s OK to put on the challenge arena, but if you fight directly, it''s just that Hua Yuege not only writes such antithetical couplets to humiliate people, but also is in the downwind before the war begins.


    What a hateful thing!


    "I''m not bullying people today." Hua Ruge glanced around, then took out a stick and pointed at Hua Shengxiong. He said loudly, "his family is very deceiving."


    When they heard this, they all pricked up their ears. They were really curious about how the resentment came.


    "Please listen to me for details about the cause of the incident. Hua Shengxiong forced me to be his son-in-law when he saw that I was a talented person. Considering that his daughter was too ugly, I refused, but who knows that they had a grudge."


    "First Hua Ruyan wanted to break my leg in the brothel, then Hua Shengxiong chased me to the Jixian hall, but later framed me as a traitor. The emperor almost killed me because of my evil ways.


    after clarification, they had no way to frame me, so they led people to deceive me to the wild country, ambush me and kill me."


    It was not because of the resentment, but because the Hua family persecuted Hua Ruge. She was all right. It was amazing.


    Hua Ruge then said angrily, "his family is pressing and I''m retreating, but he still refuses to let me go. He must kill me. Do you think it''s too much to deceive others?"


    They nodded unconsciously, not doubting the truth of Hua Ruge''s words at all, because the Hua family has done so for so many years.


    When Hua Shengxiong heard this, his face turned green and black, black and red, like a face changing man.


    Hua Ruge''s words are true, but only half of them are said.


    How could she not say that the first fight broke Hua Ruyan''s leg.


    For the second time, she killed herself to Jixian hall and was framed by her. Otherwise, she would get angry with Jixian hall and be scolded by the emperor.


    For the third time, she was falsely accused of her poor talent. Hua Ruyan was broken in two legs again, and many parts of her body also hurt her bones. There was not a good place.


    The fourth ambush, she killed her own four masters, even his most precious daughter Hua Ruxue still can''t get out of bed.


    Moreover, she also smashed all her shops, killed all the underworld forces in Tangkou, killed the martyrs she had trained for more than ten years, and burned the manor she secretly contacted.


    Why can''t she tell me about this pile by pile?


    It''s the Hua family who has suffered so many times. How could it be that the Hua family has a deep hatred? Hua Ruge is just the villain''s first complaint.


    The most hateful thing is that he can''t say that he has suffered a loss. After all, the first family is going to be played by a nobody like this, which doesn''t make people laugh.


    This kind of feeling of breaking teeth and swallowing in his stomach made him crazy.


    Hua Yuege on the stage is still complaining in indignation, as if she suffered from the loss of heaven, and the people around her all supported her.


    Hua Ruge then turned around and pointed to Hua Shengxiong and said, "let the power of your Hua family soar, and I will let it crumble today."


    "What are you going to do?" Hua Shengxiong''s words were squeezed out of his teeth.


    "Challenge!" Hua Yuege said with a cold face: "challenge all the people under 40 of your family with me, do you dare to fight?"


    As soon as I said this, everyone was in a uproar. Generally, the challenges between nobles are peers, and the age span of Hua Ruge''s challenge is too large.


    You need to know that there are many masters of the Hua family such as Yun. There are many star wars masters in their mid-40s or soul masters around the age of two stars. What is the cultivation of Hua Ruge? Where is the opponent.


    "Little brother, you''d better challenge the Under-20s, so it''s disgraceful to win the Hua family." There is a reminder below.


    After all, the Hua family is a big family. It''s a shame that all the young people of the whole family lost to the people of the same age or even younger.


    "Thank you for reminding me. I have my own plan." Hua Ruge blinked.


    What is shame? She wants to make the Hua family fall down and never get up again.


    "Well, that''s settled." Hua Shengxiong agrees. He won''t talk any nonsense this time. He''s afraid to be surrounded by Hua Ruge.


    "It seems that the Hua family is really keen on bullying children." Hua laughs like a song.


    Hua Shengxiong''s face was darker, and he said, "let''s start today. How can we compete?"


    "From today on, from the beginning of your age, one in the morning and one in the afternoon, until your Chinese family has no one to send or admit defeat."


    "No, when is it going to be called?" Hua Shengxiong firmly disagrees.


    There are at least a hundred young people in the Hua family. According to Hua Ruge, they start from the weak. They have to fight until the age of the monkey. The Hua family can''t afford to lose this person.

 Chapter 177

    "Would you like some face? I let so many people in your family fight in circles. As long as I lose, even if I lose, you dare not? " Hua Ruge is defiant.


    The strength of young people is naturally weak. It''s impossible to win her. She is constantly humiliating the Chinese family by fighting two times a day.


    There are many young people in the Hua family. If we continue to fight like this, we will lose for many days. What face does the Hua family have.


    This is the first step for Hua Ruge to break up the Hua family. She knows Hua Shengxiong won''t agree, but she can''t let him refuse if she wants to.


    "Unbridled, where do you think my Chinese family is? Can you be wild?" Hua Sheng said angrily.


    He can''t compromise this time.


    "How wonderful your family is! I have to admit my misfortune. I''m sure you will promise me." Hua Ruge''s confident eyes slowly fell on his face.


    Hua Sheng''s face is full of reflection.


    "I have a way to make all the children you come to the stage have their lives to go back. For example, I will reduce the duel age, for example..."


    She drags a long sound and asks Hua Shengxiong to mend his brain.


    Hua Shengxiong''s eyes stared and said, "you have promised your age. You can''t change it any more."


    "To change or not to change is the freedom of the challenger. You can think about it." Hua Yuege looks at her with a smile.


    Hua Shengxiong naturally can''t let her change. If she says that she only duels with people under the age of 20 and kills them again, the younger generation of the Hua family will be extinct.


    This move is too cruel.


    "I promise you, but you promise I can''t kill anyone in my family." Hua Shengxiong''s vicious way.


    He can only do so in the long run.


    It''s better to lose than to be killed.


    Damn, how did such a villain become a noble.


    "Deal!" Hua Yuege''s happy promise, the corner of his mouth slightly curved, showing a sly smile.


    Hua Shengxiong felt as if something was wrong, but he didn''t think of it for a while.


    No matter the result of the challenge, Hua Shengxiong, who was forced by Hua Ruge, had to give in again and again, which showed the amazing strategy of Hua Ruge.


    According to people''s opinions, people like Hua Ruge will not have a good life if they offend the Shanghua family.


    I didn''t expect that people like Hua Yuege not only had a good time, but also forced the Duke of China to compromise in front of the Chinese family. They had never heard of this before, but they were lucky to see it.


    "When will the duel begin?" Hua Shengxiong clenched his teeth.


    For him, the earlier the better.


    Hua Ruge smiled and found two familiar figures in the crowd in front of Hua''s house. It was Hua Lingling and Hua Ruyue who were against her everywhere before.


    She reached out her hand and pointed at them. "Today, they are the two. Let''s go together."


    Two women disdain to come forward, they are a big but Hua Ruge, but two people are very confident.


    Hua Ruyue has recently broken through the 7th level soul division, and Hua Lingling is also a 7th level warrior. As they know, Hua Ruge is also 7th level, so they will suffer losses.


    "No way!" Hua Shengxiong stopped for a moment and then said, "I will arrange for you."


    He can''t do everything as she wants.


    "Oh, I''m so sleepy all of a sudden." Hua rugo yawned and said to the black leopard, "Lord Black, you have to send someone to guard the challenge arena. I''ll go back to sleep first and fight again tomorrow."


    "Hua is like a song. You can''t believe what you say." Hua Sheng said angrily.


    "How is it? Do you bite me? " Hua is as happy as a song.


    If there is no black leopard, Hua Shengxiong will go up and kill her. But Hua Ruge has the king of war standing behind him and the great law. He tells himself again and again that he can''t act rashly.


    "Either let them both up and be abused, or I''ll come back tomorrow." Hua Ruge said lazily, "choose your own."


    "You go up." Hua Shengxiong waved to the two women.


    Hua Ruyue and Hua Lingling go to the duel stage with high morale and watch Hua Ruge carefully.


    "Long time no see, you two." Hua Ruge greets them.


    Once these two people were so high that they didn''t put her in their eyes. They didn''t expect that they would grow up to a height beyond their reach without leaving Shenhua as a song. This made them extremely angry. They stared to make Hua as a song look good.


    "Hua Ruge, you are looking for death. I will not clean you up." Hua Yueh''s vicious way.


    She was teased and teased by Hua Ruge more than once before, and vowed to revenge today.


    Hua Ruge hooked his fingers to them and said, "come on."


    Hua Lingling is in front, Hua Ruyue is in the back, and they put in a decent formation.


    I''m looking forward to it.


    I saw Hua Ruge waving the stick in his hand, and the grass and trees on the ground skyrocketed. Before they reacted, they bound them into zongzi.


    Many of the people around turned to disappointment from expectation, and sighed:


    "what kind of straw bag did the Chinese send out? It''s too hard to fight."


    "Yes, I thought the Hua family was so powerful that it was vulnerable."


    Hua Ruyue struggles and scolds: "Hua Ruge, you attack secretly. If you have the ability, you can do it when I''m ready."


    Hua Yuege stepped forward and smiled at the two men: "I''ll show you what a real sneak attack is."


    As she said, she picked up the stick and knocked on the back of Hua Lingling''s head.


    "Bang!"


    Hua Lingling faints.


    "See clearly?" Hua Yuege looked at her playfully.


    Hua Yueyue''s head kept shrinking back. "Don''t mess with it."


    Hua rushes to her ear and whispers, "you once told me that I have the same name as a person, and you never thought it might be more than just the same name."


    Hua Yueyue froze for a long time or couldn''t make any expression. He stared at his eyes and said, "Hua Yuege?"


    It''s no nonsense that the crowd booed.


    Hua Ruge knew that she had guessed it out, smiled and knocked her out with the same stick.


    Hua Shengxiong looked at it angrily, but it was not over.


    Hua Ruge yawned lazily, pulled away the tied branches, and said to the guard team that the black leopard had brought: "tied, take away."


    "Hua Ruge, how dare you?" Hua Shengxiong speaks again.


    "I''ll take care of the loss. I said no killing, but I didn''t say no binding." Hua Yuege looks down on him, but he doesn''t pay attention to the first Duke.


    Hua Shengxiong was about to start, but he was pulled by Mr. Li behind him.


    "Don''t be impulsive, Duke." He whispered.


    Hua Ruge glanced at the man who suddenly appeared, and then said to the black leopard, "leave some people to watch the challenge arena. This couplet can''t be removed for me."


    The Chinese looked at the abusive couplet and gasped at the corners of their eyes.


    Hua Ruge walked away and threw a light floating sentence at his back: "this is just the beginning."


    If the Hua family thinks this is all her means, it''s a big mistake.


    The following people look up at the red figure of Hua Ruge, and feel that the most handsome posture is better than this.


    "Let''s go. I''ll be back tomorrow. We must come earlier." She said hello with a smile, no momentum on her body, and looked very close to the people.


    The black leopard covers his face. I think you can''t be a bit of a master. It looks like a performer.


    Hua Ruge got rid of the fanatical people and went home with Su Nianxia Shiyan. To be exact, she bought a three in and three out house yesterday, which looks very impressive.


    Because she felt that she could not live safely in the Jixian hall because of her trouble. She had better settle down outside.


    Tuo BARREI didn''t force her to live in the mansion, but she was provided with hundreds of elite bodyguards from inside and outside. The lowest strength was also level 6 soldiers. The successful grasp at the division level almost surrounded her like a wall of iron.


    "Wow, little brother, your king Zhan is very kind to you." Su Nianxia sighed as soon as he entered the door.


    She died this morning relying on Hua rugo to help. In fact, she also helped. Hua rugo didn''t throw her out directly.


    "Come on, please. Don''t talk about it." Hua, like a song, gnaws his teeth.


    Su Nianxia looks at Shi Yan and asks, "did I say anything wrong?"


    "No." Rock shakes its head.


    "Brother stone, do you know that you are a man of the dark?" Hua, like a song, is heartbroken.


    A good child, so Su Nianxia did not learn well.


    "Xia Xia said that he learned from you." Shiyan said seriously.


    "Learn from me. Am I so dishonest?"


    They look at each other, then nod their heads.


    "I......"


    Hua Ruge is speechless.


    At this time, the guard came to report that someone claimed to be Hua Ruge''s friend.


    "Brother Hua, you can''t live in peace for a moment. There was so much noise when you came back." The speaker has bright eyes and bright teeth, is as warm as jade, and is dressed in white brocade. It''s tuobayu.


    "I have long said that Mao Jun is not the most troublemaker among us." The man who mends the Dao is dressed in blue. He looks indifferent and fresh. He is really kind when he looks at Xianghua like a song.


    It was Yan Zixing.


    Mao Jun can''t come because he has gone to the frontier.


    "Two brothers, I can''t stand your compliments as soon as you meet." Hua Ruge was happy to see them. She went out to welcome them into the hall.


    Tuobayu shakes his head and laughs, but says, "you are always a man who is not afraid of anything. If you cause such a disaster, you can still laugh."


    He and Yan Zixing were shocked to hear Hua Ruge do this. Who is the Hua family? How can we talk about such provocations.


    "Lao''s two brothers are worried, but when did I fight the uncertain war? Look at it." Hua Ruge sat down and called Su Nianxia and Shi Yan.


    When she was seated, she stepped on the chair and shouted, "tell the kitchen to cook as fast as possible and buy me some good wines."


    How can I get together with my old friends without a drinker.


    Yan Zixing glanced at her and said, "you said we can rest assured only when we plan."


    "When it comes to this, I really need brother Yan''s help. I''ll tell you in a moment." Hua Ruge blinked at him.


    Yan zixingduo did not say anything but said, "I will do it for you."


    I didn''t even ask what it was.


    Hua Ruge then looked at Tuoba Yu and said, "why don''t you bring me little ice? Have you made any progress in two months?"


    "Don''t inquire about it. Prepare for the war first." Tuobayu looks solemn, but he doesn''t say it.

 Chapter 178

    "That''s what you said. Can I care?" Hua rugo sat on the table in front of him and looked at him and asked, "I can handle it. Let''s talk."


    Tuobayu hesitated and said, "binger, she is missing."


    "It''s fine at Royal College. How can it disappear?" Hua Yuege''s pupil shrank suddenly and her face was surprised.


    Tuobayu shook his head. "There is no trace left. I went to her room and saw this on the table."


    He said that he took out a white envelope from his sleeve, on which he wrote that Hua Ruge had never opened it.


    "I think it''s for you, so it''s not demolished." Tuobayu said, his voice was a little lonely.


    Hua Ruge opened it without saying a word and found that it was not a letter but a jade Jane. She put her spirit into it and saw what LAN binger left behind.


    "Sister rugo, everyone is worried about your disappearance, but I think you will be OK. You will see the letter I left."


    "Two days ago, some people came to the college to take me away. I had no strength to resist, so I had to leave with them. But my sister was relieved that they didn''t mean anything to me. If I could really become stronger, I would go back to find my sister."


    Hua rugo''s eyebrows are even tighter when she sees this passage. Bing''er''s narration is very plain, which seems to be safe. But this girl is smart and meticulous. Maybe she made it up to make her feel at ease.


    She had no idea what the situation was.


    "What did you say?" Tuobayu asked nervously.


    "She was taken away, and the rest did not know." Hua Ruge shakes her head slightly.


    "How could Bing be easily taken away from Royal College?" Tuoba feather frowned.


    Hua Ruge didn''t make a sound, which also shows that those people are very strong.


    Su Nianxia took the jade slips and said curiously, "I saw the blue jade slips for the first time. They are delicate and cool. They are good things at first sight. It''s just a luxury to use such jade slips to deliver messages."


    "It is recorded in the book that this is the blue Xuanyu, a special product of emperor Dayu. It is said that the mining is very laborious, so the output is very low, and most of it is supplied to the royal family of Dayu, and few people will get it." Yan Zixing took a look and said.


    "Emperor Dayu?" Su Nianxia reads these four words, his voice is slightly quivering, and his hand holding Yu is tighter.


    Hua rugo didn''t notice her at this time, but said, "in other words, the disappearance of bing''er may be related to the royal family of Daewoo?"


    Yan Zixing shook his head: "it''s hard to say. We can''t speculate on only one piece of jade."


    "I hope not. Daewoo is the largest country on the mainland. It''s far stronger than us. It''s really hard to deal with them." Tuobayu sighed.


    Hua Ruge stroked his eyebrows and said, "no matter whether it is or not, we can''t do anything now. Wait a minute."


    It was beyond her control.


    "What are you waiting for?" Tuobayu grasped the key point she said.


    "Half a year from now." This time, it was su Nianxia who made a sound. She said it and said happily, "then we can see the royal family of Daewoo. It''s not too late to inquire."


    Hua Ruge looks at her in surprise. She is really interested in the gambling competition.


    However, Su Nianxia said before that she was admitted to Jixian hall just to see her sweetheart in the gambling competition, and this kind of performance can not be overestimated.


    "Is half a year too long?" The stone road that never spoke.


    "Those people have taken bing''er for a while. If they want to do harm to her, we''re late to find out. If they don''t do anything to her, we''ll see them in half a year." Su Nianxia said again.


    Tuobayu looks at Xiang huaruge and asks her opinion with his eyes.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "Xia Xia said it''s reasonable. We can only wait."


    The most disappointing thing in the crowd is tuobayu.


    Hua rugo reached out and patted him on the shoulder. "Relax, bing''er is an organic child. It''s not so easy to have an accident."


    "She doesn''t like me after all." Tuobayu took a sip of wine and sighed.


    Hua Ruge''s view on men''s and women''s affairs is obvious. LAN binger left only to leave her a message and didn''t mention tuobayu, which shows the problem.


    If she is missing, she will leave something for Tuo BARREI.


    Fie fie fie!


    What do you think?


    Hua, like a song, is slower than God to curse himself for his lack of success.


    Because of this, all the people were drinking wine, even Hua Ruge did not have much to say.


    "If there''s anything I can do for you, please let me know." Tuobayu looks at her.


    "Yes." Hua rugo raised his glass to him.


    On a cold night, two people''s cups collide and make a clear sound, then drink them all at once. There is a tacit understanding without much words.


    During the dinner, Hua Ruge handed a package to Yan Zixing and said, "these things will come into use in three days."


    Yan Zixing took a quiet look and said, "just give it to me. My father is a Yan official. He can help me."


    "If it''s so simple, I won''t ask brother Yan to do it." Hua Yuege said one, and whispered another in his ear.


    Yan Zixing''s always calm expression became some wonderful. He couldn''t help exclaiming: "this idea..."


    "How is it?" Hua Yuege takes a sip of wine proudly, waiting for him to praise.


    "That''s wicked."


    "Poof..."


    Hua Ruge gushed out a mouthful of wine and coughed violently.


    Do you have such a boast?


    "Don''t say that, brother Yan." Su Nianxia makes a sound.


    Hua Ruge''s expression is a little gentle, and finally someone speaks for her.


    "My brother''s insidiousness often comes to the end. Now it''s just a piece of cake."


    When they heard the words, they all nodded and agreed.


    Hua Ruge is so depressed that he has no positive image in their mind.


    "I can''t wait to see the result." Said Su Nianxia, holding her chin.


    She believes that Hua Ruge ''s lethality will definitely have a strong effect.


    When it comes to this, Hua rugo smiles and goes back to the table to continue drinking. She feels that she can get along with these bad friends only by being cheeky.


    "Really no need for my help?" Tuobayu couldn''t help asking again.


    Even if Hua Yuege can''t be more scheming, it''s still too difficult to think of a giant like Douhua family.


    "There are still, but we''ll whisper later." Hua Ruge is afraid to show his plan in front of these people now.


    Tuobayu nodded with a smile.


    The next morning, Hua''s house was crowded with people. As crowded as Hua''s house, all the big gambling houses were evacuated, leaving only Hua rugo''s gamble against Hua''s house.


    Hua Ruge has always been keen on this kind of business, but after sending people to inquire about it, they know that this time it''s not a win-win situation, but they are betting that Hua Ruge can set up a few days in the challenge arena in front of Hua''s house.


    It''s said that there is only one to five days for gambling, so Hua Ruge gave up.


    If it wasn''t for lack of time, she would like to open a gambling house. She would make a good profit in one to ten days.


    She got up after full sleep and went to Washington with a stick on her shoulder.


    Such swaggering attracted many people to watch.


    She was famous this time when she fought against the whole first family of Dazheng with one man''s strength.


    On the challenge arena, the elite soldiers are still around, and the couplet has not been removed. The Hua family is closing the door tightly, and the green bastard on the door has been washed down.


    Hua Ruge looks at the depression, smiles and flies to the challenge arena.


    The door of the Hua family opened, and two teenagers in their twenties walked out. They looked full of energy and energy, each of which was the cultivation of a war division.


    The onlookers exclaimed that such a man of high cultivation had come out so quickly. If Hua rugo was careless, he would probably be won by the war division.


    The young man''s eyes were fixed on her, as if looking for some weakness.


    "Don''t dawdle. Let''s go together. I''ll go back to sleep after beating." Hua Ruge hooks his hands to the two.


    When they heard this, they flew to the challenge arena and drew out the long sword behind them. The sword pointed to Hua Ruge.


    They stand very scattered. They must be afraid of Hua Ruge''s woody vines.


    "Tut, it''s a good show." Hua Ruge joked.


    Two people long sword one horizontal, attack toward her, Hua is like song lazy lift eyelid.


    At the same time.


    At the side door of Huafu, Hua Shengxiong went straight to the palace in a sedan chair. This time, he dared not directly fight against huaruge. First, he was restricted by the law. Second, the king of war was supporting huaruge. If he rushed to fight, neither the king nor the emperor could explain.


    But he got to know the emperor''s life gate, and knew that the emperor also hated the king of fierce war, so he wanted to enter the palace and get angry with the emperor.


    As long as the emperor acquiesced in his actions, he would not be so afraid of the king.


    He hasn''t slept since last night. He''s very upset.


    Towards the palace, the sedan bearer suddenly stopped.


    "Hurry up, you can''t afford ten heads for the delay." He said angrily in the sedan chair.


    The Chamberlain who accompanied the sedan chair approached the sedan chair and said, "Lord of the Kingdom, your Highness the king of war is in front of you."


    As soon as Hua Sheng''s ambition tightened, he lifted the sedan chair and saw the back of Tuoba Rui, Gao Daxin.


    He is still a Black Royal robe with a cold air. He has a momentum of not being angry and powerful. Just a figure makes Hua Shengxiong a little scared.


    But there was a rage in his heart at this time. He thought that he would be angry with him one day. He took two deep breaths, but he was not afraid as usual.


    He got down from the sedan chair and said, "see your Highness the king of war. I don''t know why your highness stopped you."


    "Before the emperor brother made an order to let the Duke of the state think behind closed doors. Before the ban was lifted, the Duke of the state was not afraid to offend the emperor brother when he entered the palace?" Tuo Ba Rui turns around, his cool voice and face make him feel pressure.


    Hua Shengxiong raised his head and said, "I have something important to report to the emperor. If the emperor punishes me, I have to admit it."


    "What''s the need? It happens that the king wants to enter the palace. If the state has anything to do with it, he will not let it go to the king. The king can convey it to his brother." Tuo Ba Rui''s voice is calm, but his deep eyes are charming.


    Hua Shengxiong naturally won''t say that I''m going to sue you, but only said: "Your Highness Zhan Wang, your kind minister, is just..."


    "Who told you that the king meant well?" Tuoba Rui saw that he didn''t know how to praise him, and his voice suddenly sank. The coolness leaked from his tiny eyes was chilling.

 Chapter 179

    Hua Shengxiong''s eyes were flustered, and he soon came down and said, "I don''t understand what is the intention of your highness Zhan Wang?"


    "You don''t understand the king, but he knows you. He is the one you want to deal with." Tuoba Rui said, and gave an ultimatum: "either roll back, or start a war, you choose."


    Hua Shengxiong saw Tuoba Rui tear off his face and said, "the king of war wants to fight with me under this wall? Not afraid of the emperor''s blame? "


    "I told you not only not to listen but also to fight. I was also forced." The expression on Tuoba Rui''s face was cold, and what he said really surprised people.


    The guard felt that his face was drawn and his prince was damaged by the princess, so he learned to speak nonsense seriously.


    Hua Shengxiong is very angry. If the emperor doesn''t issue a ban, Zhan Wang will never learn from others. But if he does fight now, Zhan Wang has a reason. He doesn''t have one.


    "Your Highness, let''s be ministers of the same Dynasty. Don''t do too much." Hua Shengxiong said a lot before he left.


    "Look at my little song mood." Tuoba Rui makes a sound.


    Hua Shengxiong almost stumbled down, which is too blatant!


    He could not but turn back.


    Tuo barrui watched the sedan chair leave and went in another direction.


    "Lord, the palace is on the other side." The guard reminded him that he had gone wrong.


    "Who said I was going back?"


    "Then you?" After the guard asked, he came back and said, "the princess duels twice a day. It seems that she will go back to the mansion in the evening."


    "She''s too much trouble. She''ll solve two problems together." Said Tuoba Rui.


    The guard is in doubt. Can the Lord guess right?


    When Tuo BARREI came to Hua rugo''s gate, he saw Hua rugo coming back. Behind him were two fainting Hua family children, apparently prisoners brought back after the duel.


    The guards around Tuo BARREI stared. As expected, the prince and the princess were very clever.


    Hua Ruge instructs the bodyguard to press people in and goes to Tuo barrai and asks, "am I right? Did he go to the palace? "


    "Yes, I''m in the way." Tuo Ba Rui looked at her spirited appearance, with a slightly curved mouth, and answered patiently.


    Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder and said, "good job."


    Guard Khan, saw for the first time that someone used the Lord as a thug.


    And the scene that made him almost lose his eyeball happened. Tuo Barry seemed to have been used to it, and said, "is it done? Is it rice?"


    Hua Ruge nodded freely, "eat whatever you like."


    The two walked in, leaving the two guards stunned. The prince has changed a lot.


    Su Nianxia stayed in the house all the time, and saw that he had taken back two more. As he walked out, he said, "I said, little brother, you just beat me. What are you doing here?"


    As a result, it bumps into Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui who just walked in.


    "Your Highness the king of war." Su Nianxia was surprised and saluted quickly.


    "Free." Tuo Ba Rui spoke lightly.


    Su Nianxia''s eyes looked at them several times and asked quietly, "why do you catch them?"


    "You''ll know that later." Hua Ruge winked at her.


    Su Nianxia''s discontented Dudu said, "by the way, I remember that I need to practice hard today. I''ll go back first and don''t disturb you."


    Said a smoke to run.


    "You''re here, or you''re bound to pester me to ask why." Hua Ruge shook his head.


    "A sensible girl." Tuoba Rui affirms.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes flickered, but he didn''t say a word.


    When they arrived in the hall, Tuo Ba Rui took a sip of tea and said, "if you can''t hold on for long, Hua Shengxiong will jump over the wall in three days at most."


    "I''m afraid he doesn''t have time to jump, but I can do it." Hua Yuege said with a smile, like a fox all the time.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her and knows that she has a back hand. He doesn''t worry and just looks at her quietly.


    "What are you looking at me for?" Hua Ruge is not comfortable with what he sees.


    "Nice." Tuoba Rui is honest.


    Hua Ruge is depressed to find that he can block himself up with a word.


    "The next step is a little less driven. Can you help me?" Hua Ruge in order to ensure that the desired results are achieved.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t make a sound.


    "This time, you just need to talk. You don''t have to work hard." Hua Ruge promised.


    "It doesn''t matter what you do, as long as you get paid." Tuo Ba Rui smiled lightly and took Hua Ruge from the side to his arms.


    Hua Ruge is also used to asking, "there is no problem with the remuneration. You offer."


    "It''s easy. You kiss me." Tuoba Rui''s face is not red and breathless.


    "I don''t sell myself, girl." Hua is singing.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and asked uncertainly, "do you have talent?"


    "Of course, don''t look down on people." Hua is like the way in the song.


    "What?"


    "Dog beating stick, do you want to try it?"


    "You''d better sell yourself. You''ll starve to death." Tuoba Rui''s ruthless tongue.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hua Ruge has been fighting in front of the Hua family for four days in succession. He has captured eight young people of the Hua family. As Tuo Barui expected, Hua Shengxiong can no longer sit down.


    Because so many heavenly kings have turned over the sky, and the news has even spread to other cities. It''s a joke that the government of the great hall is blocked and beaten for so many days.


    The authority of the first family was gone, and it became a conversation after dinner.


    The other side of this event is the achievement of Hua Ruge. Her name spreads all over the surrounding cities, but the common people are from the first family who dare to challenge the power, which makes people feel hot.


    Nowadays, it is inevitable for parents to teach their children to learn Chinese songs.


    It''s strange for Hua Shengxiong to be able to sit down, but before he can start to fight against China like song, there will be a big stir in the court.


    Three things happened on this day.


    The first thing is that the governor of the northern frontier and the city Lord embezzled the military pay. So many years of evidence of corruption and stolen money arrived at the capital of Wang under the escort of the war King''s elite soldiers. The ministers were amazed at the stolen money.


    Second, the king of war, as the leader of this matter, said that there must be a behind the scenes leader in this matter and asked for a thorough investigation.


    Third, hundreds of officials jointly impeached Hua Shengxiong, took out dozens of letters to prove that the evidence of the case of corruption by Hua Shengxiong was conclusive, and asked the third division to jointly examine and thoroughly investigate.


    Hua Sheng Hsiung heard the news, and the whole man was muddled. He had been seen in the frontier for his eyes. He was not aware of the fact that the two people had been found out, although the letter was written by him.


    The emperor used his hand to control the war king, but now the situation is so big that the emperor can''t sit back and ignore it, and can''t admit that it was made by himself, so he can only find someone to carry the black pot.


    And this black pot, how to see him back to set.


    In a word, under the general trend, no one dare to help Hua Shengxiong.


    The impeachment officials had received letters from different channels before. These people''s congresses were the political enemies of the Chinese family, so they soon twisted a rope to impeach jointly. Moreover, they were full of morale, only because they advocated the thorough investigation of his highness Zhan Wang.


    It shows that his highness Zhan Wang is also dissatisfied with his family. Although his performance is very obscure, they also feel that some people support him, and no one turns against Hua Shengxiong, but some people continue to join him.


    The emperor was also in a hurry. He hated Tuo BARREI''s killers, but he hated the officials who were impeached.


    Hateful can''t solve the problem. Under all kinds of helplessness, he summoned Hua Shengxiong to have a talk between the monarchs and ministers.


    Hua Shengxiong went to the palace at a good time in Hua Ruge''s calculation, so she came to the gate of Hua''s house with a stick and laid down two people again, humming and tying them back home.


    When she got home, she found that Yan Zixing and tuobayu had come.


    Hua Ruge gave Yan Zixing a thumbs up and said, "brother Yan is kind."


    She stole two things from the city Lord''s mansion that day. Besides the account books which were given to the governor and then destroyed, Hua Shengxiong wrote letters to command the city Lord to act.


    Three days ago, when she had a drink, these letters were in her package for Yan Zixing.


    She knew that it was the emperor who was behind the incident, so it was useless to give it to the emperor. So she asked Yan Zixing to give it to the enemies of the Chinese government. Such a quarrel was that it was difficult for the emperor Lao Tzu to calm down the incident.


    After all, so many people look at it. The emperor is not easy to be openly biased. He will certainly punish Hua Shengxiong.


    In this way, her goal is achieved.


    "Brother Hua is brilliant." Yan Zixing said: "I didn''t think it would have such a big effect. I didn''t expect that you even talked about Zhan Wang as a pusher. He is very powerful."


    "Brother Yan flattered me." Hua is as modest as the song says and as proud as a smile.


    "Little brother, I didn''t even think you had this move. It''s too Yin." Su Nianxia exclaimed.


    She felt that she could see the lethality caused by Hua Ruge peacefully. Unexpectedly, she underestimated her level.


    "Xia Xia is wrong." Tuobayu shook his head and said, "it''s not a conspiracy, it''s a conspiracy."


    Su Nianxia asked with a puzzled face, "what''s the solution to this male conspiracy?"


    Hua rugo thought the little girl was just a curious baby.


    "The most important thing in conspiracy is to use the plan, while the most important thing in Yang conspiracy is to punish the heart." Yan Zixing said again and again:


    "the Hua brothers had said in front of the Hua family early that they would punish the Hua family and be fair.


    In addition, you can see that this plot is even more candid on the surface. No matter the emperor or the Chinese people clearly know that it is a plot, but they have to drill. This is yangmou. "


    Su Nianxia looked at Xiang huaruge''s expression and adored her even more. She floated over to pull her sleeve and said, "little brother, you are so powerful. Teach me."


    Hua rugo ignores this curious baby.


    "It''s easy to win in the open." Tuobayu voice evaluation.


    "Your Highness, you have said this well. You should drink." Hua Ruge''s eyes brighten.


    "When I go to buy wine, I''ll pay my tuition. You can''t afford to pay for it, little brother. You have to teach me how to calculate people." Su Nianxia found a chance to perform and ran away.


    Hua Yuege is confused. Has she ever agreed? What do you say about debt?

 Chapter 180

    The emperor took Hua Shengxiong to the palace that day. No one knew what they said.


    The next day, the emperor agreed to investigate the case thoroughly, only to assign it to the Ministry of punishment, which is the power of Hua Shengxiong. It seems that he is determined to protect it.


    The ministers have nothing to say, but they are all focused on the case. It is impossible to rush through the matter.


    Hua Shengxiong has been running about this matter these days. He looks for evidence and then destroys it. There is no time for Hua Ruge to do anything.


    Hua Ruge has increased from two games a day to four games a day. The Hua family agreed because they wanted to fight quickly.


    So Hua Ruge went to the challenge arena for a walk every day and tied up four people to go back. It was very smooth.


    For another three days, the Hua family was defeated. The challenge arena of Hua Ruge was still blocked in front of the Hua family. Not only were all people unable to get in and out of the main gate, but no one was able to take down the abusive couplet, which was a great humiliation.


    Hua Ruge often walks in the street and listens to the people''s comments about how the Hua family used to be. When the Hua family used to be so vulnerable, she can''t help her lips rising.


    The strength of the Hua family has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people in the past ten years. It''s very firm like the root of a big tree. It''s not easy to push it down.


    However, once people have the illusion that the Huajia family is just like this, it will have the effect of wall falling and crowd pushing, spreading from the folk to the officialdom, and even affecting the judgment of the emperor.


    A fake thing is true after a hundred people''s mouth. Under the influence of imperceptible, those who have been bullied by the Chinese family, or who are simply jealous of the Chinese family, will do it.


    She is the founder of the figurine, waiting for a good show.


    Early the next morning, Hua rugo heard the result presented by the Ministry of punishment, saying that the city Lord''s corruption was real, but there was no direct evidence beyond those letters to prove that the Duke of China had instigated corruption.


    The ministers were in a great uproar, and many of them jumped out to check again. The emperor came out to suppress them, and decided on Hua Shengxiong''s untimely crime. They were demoted to the rank of Lord and punished for three years.


    So the Duke of China became the Lord of China. The difference between the first level and the second level is different.


    Hua Ruge came back from the competition one day and called his friends to eat.


    Tuobayu, yanzixing, Su Nianxia and Shiyan are all on the table.


    During the dinner, Su Nianxia gave a thumbs up and said: "my little brother is really powerful. The first family will become a soy sauce maker at any time."


    "What do you mean by soy sauce?" Asked Shiyan, looking up from the bowl.


    "The little brother taught me not to tell others." Su Nianxia is proud and charming.


    She managed to have something that others didn''t understand.


    "Oh." Shiyan nods and continues to eat.


    This man is a genius in cultivation. No one is his opponent except Hua Ruge, but he is naive and gregarious. He gets along well with everyone.


    Yan Zixing put down his chopsticks and said, "but it''s obvious to the eye that Hua Shengxiong is carrying the black pot for the emperor. I''m afraid it''s only temporary."


    "What Zixing said is reasonable. Should we add a fire?" Tuoba feather road.


    Hua rugo put a piece of meat in his mouth and said vaguely, "enough."


    "What else can you do?" Yan Zixing asked.


    He wanted to remind Hua rugo that his family was not so vulnerable, but now he doesn''t think it''s necessary to say that Hua rugo might have planned it early.


    "Or brother Yan knows me." Hua Ruge said as he nibbled at the chicken leg: "it''s just a gift from me. The dinner is still in the back."


    She said to tuobayu blinking, and tuobayu nodded with a smile.


    Su Nianxia looked at the two: "you two must have secrets."


    Hua Ruge continued to nibble at his own chicken legs. Tuobayu sandwiched a piece of white radish into the elegant entrance. They had different manners, but they had the same tacit understanding.


    Keep quiet.


    Su Nianxia is biting the green vegetable root.


    The next day, Hua''s family changed the plaque from the state government to the Marquis''s, and Hua Ruge caught up with her early in the morning.


    "The green one is better than the red one." She was sitting on the ring with her cool words.


    The Chinese are very angry.


    "If the tortoise is painted, it''s better. Why do you wipe it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Hua Ruge, you are too presumptuous." The woman in Green comes out of the door. She looks beautiful, just like snow.


    Hua Yuege narrowed his eyes and said, "what wind blew out the first day of Dazheng?"


    Hua Ruxue''s face is ugly. Others think it''s praising her, but she knows where she can be called a genius in front of Hua Ruge.


    "Don''t be complacent. I want you to look good today. Don''t lose too badly then." Hua is as cold as snow.


    "The tone of the first day is different from others." Hua Yuege said, and pointed to her: "but just say what you can do, come up."


    Hua Yuexue said coldly, "I''m not healthy. I won''t fight with you."


    "Hurt?" Hua Yuege said with great interest, "whose hand was the first day of great Zheng''s injury?"


    Hua Ruxue thought of Hua Ruge''s fierce appearance on that day. She was afraid of it, but didn''t show it on her face. She hummed, "I''m just sick, not hurt."


    "It''s a genius. Lying is the same as it is." Hua is mocking like a song.


    Hua Ruxue''s face is a little red and her eyes are staring at Hua Ruge.


    "I can''t see you as ugly any more." Hua Yuege exaggerates a spiritualism, then says: "send it up quickly."


    The onlookers lamented that Hua Ruge was really frivolous. Hua Ruxue was a ugly girl in her eyes.


    Hua Ruxue is ashamed and angry. With a wave of his hand, four middle-aged people come out behind him. Two of them are soul divisions and two war divisions. They are all three stars.


    As soon as these four people came out of the audience, the Hua family was worthy of being a big family, and the three star soul tutor came out as two. That can send out level 10 soul skills, and level 7 metamorphosis.


    This is still in the premise that there is no magic, if the magic is good enough, it is not impossible.


    However, the challenge arena is close to each other. I''m afraid that the battle division is more dominant. It''s not certain who will lose or win when meeting with the soul division.


    The onlookers began to talk about nearby: "the highest one before was one star. How come so many Samsung suddenly? It seems that the Chinese family is moving really."


    "Yes, any one of them can''t bear to go to Taihua like a song. It''s even more impossible to fight four times in a row."


    "Hua Ruge is still too young. She has such a deep family background. Where can she challenge her?"


    Hua Yuexue smiles when he hears the words. "You can''t run away in time for the four good talks."


    She knows the strength of Hua Ruge. The two-star level has no effect on her, but Samsung is another level. Four people take turns, even the element body is difficult to last.


    And even if Hua Ruge continues to swallow pills until the end, the loss of his body will not be repaired in a day. If he comes back to this round tomorrow, Hua Ruge will surely fail miserably.


    Then the Hua family will be able to deal with her in a fair way.


    She couldn''t help thinking about it.


    "Who said I would play four games? Today I changed my mind." Hua is like a song.


    Hua Yuexue asked scornfully, "what''s the matter? Dare not? "


    Hua Ruge smiled and said to the four: "let''s go together. I''ll take care of you in one fight."


    Quiet!


    After hearing Hua Ruge''s words, all the people on the scene were stunned at first, and then collectively suspected that their ears were not easy to use and they heard them wrong.


    No matter how tough a level 7 soul master is, he can''t challenge a three-star soul master, let alone four of the same level.


    Did she know that she would lose, so she found dignity for herself, just like this?


    Hua Ruxue was shocked and said, "Hua Ruge, you really don''t know how to live or die."


    "I remember you said that, but who is the one who was almost killed in the end?" Hua Ruge looks at her with her lips.


    Whoa!


    The eyes of all the people were fixed on Hua Ruxue. Hearing this, they had a hand over each other, and it was as if Hua Ruxue had lost.


    She is the first day of Dazheng, and she is a little older than huaruge.


    "Come on, you go together!" Hua rushes to order.


    "That makes me angry. Tut Tut, even if I don''t have the strength, I don''t have the demeanor." Hua Yuege''s worried face: "can we marry in the future?"


    Hua Ruxue''s face is even worse.


    Everyone around wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh. This tongue is too poisonous.


    Four people fly up. Hua rugo observes. One of the two masters is the wind and the other is the fire. They are all rare masters outside.


    When these people came out, they were told to treat Hua Ruge cautiously, so they were sure that they did not underestimate the enemy.


    Two of them surrounded Hua Ruge, and two of them were on the other side of the arena.


    Hua Ruge did not panic in the face of the two war divisions.


    "Do it!"


    The two battle divisions exchanged a look at each other. The sword Qi in their hands was vertical and horizontal, and the air around them was calm and automatic. I think anyone who wants to approach them at this time will be crushed into powder by the furious sword Qi.


    Hua Ruge is amazing. Samsung is really much better than two stars.


    But she seems to forget to say it in advance. She has already made a breakthrough.


    She picked up her lips, and her body soared violently. She dodged the attack of the war division, and the stick in her hand flashed slightly.


    People only think that the temperature of the air rises. It''s obviously winter, but it''s hotter than summer.


    Looking at the challenge arena, the whole person was shocked. Suddenly there was a huge flame man five meters tall, who could feel the high temperature 10 meters away from it.


    "Summon the Fire Elementals, this is the Ninth level soul skill, she''s instant?" The three star soul tutor at the challenge arena was stunned.


    With all their equipment, they are able to cast level 8 soul skills in an instant. What is Hua Ruge''s cultivation, even level 9?


    Those two battle divisions were retreated by the heat. Even if they were strong, they could not deal with such monsters.


    Hua Ruge stood in the air with indifferent eyes and gave orders to the flame man: "up."


    Flame man''s face is ferocious, strides forward, with the blazing heat.


    Everyone knows that these people can''t last long.


    Hua Ruxue even stepped back a few steps in a row, his face was bloodless: "impossible Last time she was in the seventh level, how could she break through so fast... "

 Chapter 181

    Hua Ruge glanced at Hua Ruxue, saw her face pale, slightly raised eyebrows, full of provocation.


    "Don''t be proud too early!" Hua Ruxue knows that winning is hopeless, but she doesn''t want to give up easily.


    Hua Ruge laughs back: "complacency is still behind, but you don''t die too early, can''t see."


    "You..."


    On the benefits of words, Hua Ruxue is indeed inferior to Hua Ruge, and there''s nothing to say after being choked.


    Looking at the battlefield below, the fire element man strides forward, with his huge fist waving and a large piece of blazing fire, which can''t help but smashing down towards the two battle divisions.


    The two battle divisions reacted very quickly. Their spirit power quickly spread a layer of light vigorous Qi mask around them. At the same time, they waved their swords to resist. The fierce sword Qi was towards the fist of the elemental man.


    The element man has a certain intelligence. He doesn''t need Hua Ruge''s specific command. He smashes it without stopping.


    The sword light touches the fist of the element man, and the fire light is scattered by cutting, but instantly it is reunited.


    These two battle divisions must have never had the experience of fighting with the elementals. They were really surprised. At this time, the fist of the elementals had touched the long sword in their hands, and the heat came to their faces, and the vigorous Qi around their bodies had a lot of ripples.


    They want to leave, but the arena is too small, and they have to protect the two masters behind to prepare for the masters, so they have to fight hard.


    In a flash, the long sword in their hands was softened by the touch of the element man, and then turned into molten iron slowly.


    Subconsciously, the two let go. At the next moment, the fist of the element man had been smashed down. They had to cross their hands in front of their chest to fight hard.


    "Bang!"


    With one blow, Mars was all over the place, and the vigorous gas hoods in front of the two battle divisions were suddenly broken, and their fists, completely made of fire, were smashed on their arms.


    Their arms softened at the speed visible to the naked eye, and Sheng Sheng was broken. The blazing fire snake jumped on them as if to devour them.


    These two people can no longer care about the soul master behind them. They roll on the ground and force the flames away, but they can''t fight any more.


    The guard, who had been ready for a long time, came forward, tied them up and threw them aside, waiting for a while to press them back.


    There are two masters left in front of the fire element.


    One of them has just prepared for a while, and at the moment, he is also sending out a ninth order flame man, which is just like the song of Hua.


    Another soul master of the wind Department is still preparing. I think it''s time to sing to Fu Hua.


    "Wow."


    There was a cry from the audience, but I didn''t expect to see two fire element people in one day.


    The two elements collided with each other almost without the owner''s instruction. The temperature of the scene suddenly increased, and the snow in winter melted rapidly with the arena as the center.


    Hua''s family all showed an encouraging look, only Hua Ruxue''s face has not been relieved.


    Sure enough, Hua on the sky is like a song with a light wave of sticks. Immediately, a fire dragon with a thick water tank appears out of the sky, whistling towards them.


    "I''m not mistaken, is it another level 9 soul skill?" There was a scream in the crowd.


    "How do I think she''s instant?"


    "It seems that..."


    At this time, the spirit Master of the wind Department opened his eyes and shook his hands. It was a tornado that should go up. It was also the Ninth level soul skill.


    The scene was full of sand and stones. People were blocking it with their sleeves and couldn''t open their eyes at all.


    "On"


    the fire dragon sings a long voice. When it touches the tornado, its strength not only does not weaken, but also grows rapidly. Finally, it swallows the tornado.


    "How could it be?" The wind is a great shock to the soul teacher.


    Two people are busy fighting with the spirit skill, fire shield and wind shield.


    As an alchemist, Hua Ruge''s flame is naturally different. When encountering the wind, he will grow instead of being destroyed. But this time, after all, it''s the Ninth level soul skill. Although the fire dragon has been dissolved, its strength has also been reduced by half, and when encountering the double shield, it will naturally disappear.


    The two elementals are in full swing at this time, and the two masters are temporarily relieved.


    "Give it back to you." As soon as Hua Yuege reached out his hand, a gust of wind suddenly rose on the ground, thinking of two people sweeping away. It was a ninth step.


    Two soulmakers have the heart to see the sudden wind and cry. How can they all flash? What kind of monster are they facing.


    However, this time it was useless. The energy shield on both sides was torn up like a piece of paper and directly lifted them off the arena.


    After so many days, they are used to calming down.


    Hua Yuege''s high concentration of flame condensed the element man is also very brave. He swallowed the element man a few times, and a battle of great power ended under the weak''s easy victory.


    Hua Yuege, dressed in red, slowly descended from the sky. He was graceful, spotless and indifferent, as if he had just killed a few annoying flies.


    The onlookers were completely stupid. Looking at Hua Ruge, who had some childish faces, they thought it was incredible. How could a 15-year-old have the ability.


    It''s not only multi-disciplinary, but also instant. Even if she started from her mother, she can''t be so strong.


    In the silence, someone said, "is it the body of the legendary element?"


    "Hiss"


    "hiss"


    it''s quieter around, and you can hear the sound of air-conditioning clearly.


    The body of the element is the legendary constitution favored by the gods. It is not only the same practice of the war division and the soul division, but also the whole system. It''s not easy for ordinary people to fight at a higher level. The higher the body of the element is, the more invincible it is among the peers.


    Hua Ruge chuckled. He didn''t deny that it''s good to be a pig and eat a tiger, but if he is bullied and doesn''t fight, he''s a pig.


    It''s time for her to let the Hua family regret.


    Hua looked at her with hatred. Her face was blue, but she could not speak.


    "I should have killed you."


    For a moment, she spoke.


    "When you want to kill me, are you still young? Otherwise, I have more skills and died in your hands."


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s better for you to hate yourself than to hate me. You are too useless and grow too slowly."


    Hua Ruxue almost vomited blood because of her words. Her first day of great success was said to be useless, which made her furious for a while.


    "Toad has long ruled the mainland if it is useful to drum up Qi." Hua Yuege said, looking at her, she suddenly smiled, "do you know that you look like a female toad now?"


    The onlookers stopped talking again, which is too poisonous.


    They are beautiful women.


    "You..." Hua rushes to the stage with a furious scold. The servant girl behind her pulls her.


    "Even if you don''t pull her, you dare not come up, toad. You can only shout, not even bite." Hua Ruge hummed and prepared to go back to the challenge arena.


    Hua Ruxue fainted on the spot, his face whiter than when he was ill.


    Hua rugo pretended to be surprised and said, "I didn''t say anything. She died, but it had nothing to do with me."


    The guards rolled their eyes.


    You didn''t say anything about that. It''s better than heding Hongdu poison!


    Hua Ruge blinked innocently and went back under the protection of the guard.


    The fact that she is the body of elements has spread all over the capital at the speed of nearly light. The people who knew that she was the king of war would have been drawn together.


    The emperor was greatly surprised, and felt that the king of war had Hua Ruge, which was just like adding wings to the tiger. He felt more and more uneasy.


    He must weaken the power of the king of war and decide to win over Hua Ruge first. If she doesn''t agree, she can only kill him. In a word, he can''t make his brother stronger.


    Hua Ruge, who is the king of war in name, is exempt from harassment from the outside world, but not from the family.


    A group of her bad friends knew that the first reaction was to nearly knock off her chin, and the second was to beat her and let her hide for so long.


    Of course, the final plan didn''t come into effect, not because they didn''t want to beat them, but because of the achievements of Hua Ruge today, they didn''t think they were enough to fight Hua Ruge.


    At last, they extorted Hua rugo''s ten meals angrily, each of which was the most expensive.


    Hua rugo raised his hand to surrender and promised happily.


    So they went to the best restaurant of Wangdu and asked for the most expensive meal.


    When paying the bill, Hua Ruge is tearing while taking out the gold coin. What sin did he make to make such a group of bad friends.


    At this time, the Hua family is not calm because of Hua Ruge''s breakthrough again. Level 9 is at least a star soul tutor.


    No one under the age of 40 of their Chinese family is a rival in such strength.


    "Damn it, no wonder she dared to be so provocative!" Hua Shengxiong lies on the bed and hits the edge of the bed angrily.


    Why do you lie in bed? It''s because he''s been ill since he became a knight.


    The first Duke of the Tang Dynasty was killed in this situation by a little child. He was so oppressed.


    Hua Ruxue''s body injury was almost as good as before. Now she is also angry. She sits beside her with a bad face and can''t speak.


    Mrs. Wang stood by Hua Shengxiong and wept silently, loving her husband and daughter.


    She couldn''t figure out what was sacred and how she could suddenly shake the status of the Hua family and make it look like this.


    The most indifferent one is Mr. Li. He stroked his goatee and said slowly:


    "master, we can''t go on like this any more. The way of Hua Ruge is too old and spicy. If we let her lead her by the nose, sooner or later, the Hua family will suffer more losses."


    He used to be called the Duke of the state, but now Hua Shengxiong has abdicated his title. It''s unreasonable for him to call the Duke of the state. The Duke of the state is afraid that he''ll be hard to hear, so he has to call it that way.


    "Then what do you say to do?" Hua Shengxiong said powerless.


    Before, he thought that this was just a small person, but now he has to admit that Hua Ruge''s means are too weak for him.


    "This challenge must be ended. We must take the initiative in our own hands." Mr. Li said.


    Hua Ruxue heard this and immediately said, "what should we do?"

 Chapter 182

    Hua Shengxiong looked at Mr. Li with the same look of hope.


    Mr. Li said: "although the means of Hua Ruge are terrible, but the age is too small and the foundation is not stable. It depends on the war King behind us. If we can contain the war king, the rules of the game will naturally be determined by us."


    "What Mr. Zhan said is reasonable, but king Zhan never takes anyone seriously. Who can restrain him?" Hua Shengxiong asked.


    Hua Ruxue is clinging to her skirt tightly. She has a contradiction in her heart. She doesn''t want to have any negative influence on Zhan Wang.


    "The emperor." Mr. Li said: "now Hua Ruge has exposed his body, the emperor must be more afraid of her and the king of war. As long as the master let the emperor believe that the two are secretly colluding, the emperor will agree to kill Hua Ruge."


    "The best way to kill her is to use our hands. I believe that the emperor will take the initiative to restrain Zhan Wang. Then it''s time for us to clean up Hua Ruge."


    Hua Ruxue is relieved. She must marry the king of war. She doesn''t want anything wrong with him.


    Hua Shengxiong nodded: "I will ask for permission to enter the Palace tomorrow. The emperor asked me to carry the black pot this time. I should feel a little guilty to me, and I should promise."


    Mr. Li nodded, "what the master said is very true."


    Hua rushes to hate a way: "at that time father must let me begin to torture that kid to death."


    "Achoo!" "Achoo!"


    Walking in the street, Hua Ruge sneezed a few times in succession, only rubbing his nose sour.


    She had just finished eating with those gentlemen and rushed to Qingyun auction house alone. As a result, she sneezed all the time.


    "It seems that someone is calculating me." Hua Ruge rubbed his hands excitedly and said: "the more fierce the counterattack, the more desperate it will be in the end. Enjoy the process."


    A cat and mouse game, she was destined to be the cat.


    Because she has all the qualities of a hunter, calm, ruthless and unscrupulous.


    She thought about this and soon arrived at the auction house. She is now a famous person. When the little guy saw her, he asked him to take charge of the business.


    "What would you like to take, Mr. Hua?" the chief official said respectfully


    His respect for her is not because Hua Ruge is famous, but because of the seal that came down from her unmarked son.


    Hua Ruge was used to his attitude and said: "rosemary, at least a thousand years old, is there?"


    "Rosemary?" The steward froze for a moment.


    Rosemary is a rare herb, but few people buy it because it is useless for cultivation.


    However, it has a super magic effect on people, and the growth time of thousands of years, it is estimated that a dragon can''t stand it.


    "Yes?" Hua Yuege looked at him stupefied and asked again.


    "There''s really one, but it''s only 800 years old." The steward said, "if you are not in a hurry, I will send a letter to all auction houses. I will give you one thousand years in three days."


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "eight hundred years is enough, just it."


    Mainly because she doesn''t have time to wait.


    "Well, I''ll send someone to fetch it now."


    Soon, Hua Ruge went out of the auction house. The idea is that this big place is different. There are all kinds of things that are so partial.


    She thought of a smile coming from the corner of her mouth.


    If Su Nianxia saw this smile, he would be excited to ask, who is the younger brother going to be overcast?


    Hua Shengxiong didn''t sleep well after he had an idea, but he got up early in the morning. He sent someone to the imperial palace to ask for permission to see him in the palace.


    Why is it so troublesome? Because he has been banned once again. If he goes ahead in a hurry, Tuo BARREI will stop him if he gets the news.


    He has a long memory this time. If the emperor agrees to let him enter the palace, Tuo barred him again.


    However, the young man who asked for an order just went out for a while, and then a eunuch came in from the side door, saying that the emperor asked him to enter the palace and had important matters to discuss.


    Hua Shengxiong was very happy at the moment. It seems that the emperor has realized the danger of Hua Ruge without his hands. He will be killed in the cradle.


    So he quickly changed his clothes and followed the eunuch to the palace.


    This time maybe Tuo barrui knew it was summoned by the emperor, so he didn''t stop him.


    Hua Shengxiong arrived at the palace smoothly.


    The difference is that the little eunuch took him to the side door of the palace. Hua Shengxiong was a little unhappy. He was a nobleman anyway. It''s hard to talk about it here.


    "Lord, please calm down. The emperor has to stop you. After a day, he called you into the palace. The speech officer knows that he has to say something about it. He needs you again without calling the emperor. It''s impossible." The little eunuch saw Hua Shengxiong''s dissatisfaction and explained it smoothly.


    If you don''t even have this look, you don''t have to mix it up.


    Hua Shengxiong heard the words clearly. In order to leave a good impression on the emperor, he took out a cloak from the space and put it on so that people could not see his face.


    They went all the way, not to the imperial study of the emperor, but to the harem.


    Hua Shengxiong, the important minister trusted by the emperor, came to the imperial palace to see the emperor. But now the emperor should be in the early Dynasty, not in the imperial palace.


    "Where shall we go, young Duke?" Hua Shengxiong asked.


    "The emperor said it''s not convenient to meet you in the front, so you need to wait in the back palace. The emperor will come back to sleep later, just to see you." The little eunuch explained slowly.


    Hua Shengxiong is clear, but he is also depressed.


    What a sight he used to be in and out of the court, but now he is in a situation where he can''t see the light. It really makes him very sad.


    While walking, he secretly made up his mind to eliminate Hua Ruge and restore his former scenery!


    The imperial palace is very large. After walking for a while, they came to a courtyard. Hua Shengxiong looked up and saw that it said "listen to the pavilion". It''s a very familiar name. It seems that it''s the residence of a new Na beauty of the emperor.


    The emperor has been very fond of this beauty recently. He has come here the most.


    The little eunuch stood in front of the door and said, "if you go in, I will report to your majesty."


    Hua Shengxiong nodded: "OK.


    When the little eunuch left, Hua Shengxiong narrowed his eyes. He felt that the little eunuch had a little face. He didn''t seem to see him around the emperor.


    However, he had not seen the emperor for a long time, and it was not surprising that he had to change people to serve before the emperor. He thought of stepping into the courtyard.


    "Who?" The guard came forward.


    Hua Shengxiong opened his cloak and said, "the emperor asked me to wait here. Let me in quickly."


    They looked at each other in disbelief. Hua Shengxiong showed his identity card again. The guard didn''t dare to offend him, which allowed him to enter the door.


    There is a main hall in the courtyard. He doesn''t want to step in. The servant girls are scared. They dare not neglect even though they are strange to know their identity.


    Although they have been demoted, they are still Marquis after all. They are servants who dare not offend.


    There is only one door between the main hall and the bedchamber where the beauty lives. At this time, the beauty seems to have not got up, and only he and his servant girls are in the hall.


    Hua Shengxiong always felt something was wrong, and he felt something was wrong.


    There was a light fragrance in the censer. He smelt it twice and felt it was very good. He felt more comfortable. He picked up the tea and tasted it slowly. He was thinking about what to say when he saw the emperor for a while.


    Besides the danger of Hua Ruge, can we add some more charges to her.


    Be sure to add.


    But what do you say?


    He thought that he gradually felt his body was getting hot, and what original desires were growing. He didn''t feel anything at first, but later he felt more and more uncomfortable.


    He felt that his time might be because he was choked by too many bad things.


    He slowly runs his mental power to try not to think about it.


    After all, he is an expert, powerful, and soon controlled his body, but the good times are not long, and his feeling soon came back, and his brain also produced a variety of ambiguous pictures, even did not want to control.


    Slowly, his breathing became heavy, his eyes were red, and he was like a bull.


    The servant girl ran out quickly.


    "Squeak!"


    The bedroom door opened, and Chen Meimei, dressed only in tulle, appeared in the vision of Hua Shengxiong.


    This beauty Chen is worthy of being the emperor''s favorite concubine. She has a beautiful face and a beautiful skin. What''s more, she has an excellent figure. She is also rare to see.


    Hua Shengxiong has the heroine in his mind, and he pours on him if he doesn''t want to.


    Chen Meimei was sleepy before. Now she wakes up and screams subconsciously.


    Hua Shengxiong can''t control himself. He pushes Chen Meimei to the bedroom.


    When the bodyguards heard the cry, they rushed in. Hua Shengxiong reached out and beat six or seven people to death. The bodyguard no longer dared to go forward. Hua Shengxiong directly pressed beauty Chen on the bed and involuntarily began to invade.


    He is more of a person who is not physically self-control, but is extremely not clear-minded. He has no idea of self-control and just wants to do whatever he wants.


    The guards were shocked. They did not dare to see the spring light on the bed, so they all withdrew and informed the commander and the emperor.


    But it''s embarrassing. After all, it''s the emperor''s woman. No one dare to look at it more. I''m afraid that even if the captain of the guard comes, he won''t go in.


    Hearing that Xie Xuan was in a panic, no one saw a palace maid standing near the censer. She slowly opened the lid of the censer, took out the incense piece that had not been burnt out, and replaced it with a common and commonly used jasmine.


    Chen Mei Mei''s voice gradually died down, but the room was still very violent.


    On the roof of the house, Hua Ruge was lying with his legs crossed and a piece of Dogtail grass in his mouth. He was very happy.


    "Brother Hua, I think it''s better to never provoke you." It is tuobayu who lies on the roof with her body bent down beside her.


    This is the imperial palace. To do this, only tuobayu can help.


    "You''re not helping me count your father." Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "why did you choose this one when there are so many women in your father''s family?"


    She just came up with a way to specifically implement tuobayu.


    "This woman doesn''t know the height of the earth by virtue of her grace. She doesn''t even pay attention to my mother. She should deal with it sooner or later." Tuoba Yu said that he was idle.


    It is said that the Imperial Palace has always been the place with the most severe struggle, which is indeed worthy of its reputation.


    Hua Ruge thinks so.

 Chapter 183

    Since the Hua family has come up with a series of ways to deal with her, Hua rugo guessed that the Hua family should have a counselor with some brains, so she formulated a set of strategies for counselors.


    She has done analysis on the profession of counselor, which is definitely a thankless job. If she does well, she should be responsible.


    In view of this characteristic, the counselor will often give the most stable way and won''t win by surprise, so the way to deal with it is not difficult.


    The difficulty lies in the timing. When and what to do depends on Hua Ruge''s grasp of the overall situation and people''s mind.


    So as long as her calculation is correct, this is not a contest, but a cat and mouse game.


    "There are loopholes in the plan." Tuobayu suddenly said.


    Hua Ruge looks at him and asks with his eyes.


    "The father will come right away. When he sees that Hua Shengxiong is still not clear-minded, he knows that he is framed. He may not only fail, but may also follow rattan to check our head."


    Hua Ruge smiled and said: "it''s possible if his strength is low, but he''s different. At least the six-star war Division has strong willpower and will wake up after a little big stimulation."


    Tuoba Yu said nothing and shook his head: "you are really a liar."


    "I''m flattered. I can''t help bullying and bullying those with high strength." Hua Ruge winked at him in a frivolous tone that he didn''t want to beat.


    There are more and more guards in the yard. Tuobayu gives her a look of pride.


    Hua Yuehui, two people lightly fluttered up the eaves of the tree, down the tree to the courtyard.


    "It''s a pity that we can''t see a good play." Hua Yuege looks at the bright yellow Luan Jia slowly approaching in the distance, and her tone is rather regretful.


    "Or you see, I''ll go first." Tuobayu said and left first.


    Hua Yuege was stunned. He quickly ran two steps to catch up with him and sighed: "you''re learning badly. Alas, there are not many upright people like me."


    Tuobayu couldn''t help but take a look at the corner of his eyes.


    Integrity?


    "Do you know what integrity means?" He asked.


    Hua Ruge blinked and said innocently, "literally."


    Tuobayu looked at her with the eyes of the juvenile who had missed her, then shook his head and left.


    "Wrong?" Hua, like a song, whispers to follow.


    The two men sneaked out of the palace. The emperor kicked the door open angrily. Hua Shengxiong was still in bed. When he heard the loud noise, he looked over here. When he saw the bright yellow figure, he felt as if he had been struck an alarm bell and woke up in an instant.


    He looked at his unlined lower body and then looked at beauty Chen, who had passed out in bed. The whole person was in disorder and panic.


    "How What''s the matter? "


    Now it''s the emperor who is in the most furious mood. Seeing his favorite beauty being bullied by Hua Shengxiong, I hate to go up and tear him up.


    I can''t bear to put my own woman among the common people, let alone the king of a country, how can I bear to be put on a green hat!


    "Hua Shengxiong! I will kill you! " The emperor''s words have an unprecedented meaning of killing.


    At this time, Hua Shengxiong had put on his clothes and knelt on the ground and said, "the emperor, I am wronged, and I am framed."


    "I have seen it with my own eyes. How dare you argue?" The emperor roared angrily, his eyes red with anger.


    "The emperor, you have heard my explanation. It''s true that someone wronged me. Ten brave ministers dare not do such a thing." Hua Shengxiong kowtows repeatedly.


    Although the emperor seems to be confused, in fact, he can win the throne in a cruel battle. Seeing Hua Shengxiong''s appearance, he doesn''t want to lie, so he forces his anger and says: "if you tell me half a lie, I will kill your nine families."


    "Thank you, emperor," said the minister Hua Shengxiong then explained how he came in from the side door to listen to Xie Xuan and was secretly calculated.


    He can still look delirious at that time, as if he had been manipulated by something, which is extremely strange.


    The emperor heard the key and said, "pass on the doctor."


    "Which eunuch did you say brought you?" The emperor asked again. The little eunuch lined up behind him.


    Hua Shengxiong looked at it and shook his head. "The little eunuch''s face is fresh. I''ve never seen him before. I thought that if someone framed me, I would not use the person in front of me."


    The emperor''s face was angry again.


    "Who saw him come in then?" The emperor asked the guards of the palace.


    "I saw it," said the guard. "The Marquis said that he would come here to wait for you."


    "Can you see the little eunuch?"


    "No."


    The emperor''s eyes narrowed, killing even more.


    "He brought his minister here and left." Hua Shengxiong said that he thought the explanation was outrageous.


    But that''s what happened.


    Soon after the doctor arrived, he was ordered to examine Hua Shengxiong''s pulse. After a while, he put down his report: "back to the emperor, the Marquis is is in good health, without any abnormality."


    Hua Shengxiong is in a hurry: "it''s impossible. I just..."


    "Shut up!" It was the emperor who interrupted him. He clenched his teeth and said to the royal doctor, "look at beauty Chen."


    Chen Meimei has been covered by a maid for a long time, but she wakes up with acupuncture of the doctor, but she cries as soon as she opens her eyes.


    "Emperor, you should make decisions for your concubines." She sobbed.


    The emperor liked this woman very much, but when he thought about it, he was upset and tired. He interrupted her and said, "tell me what happened, don''t cry."


    "I don''t know anything. The Marquis burst in, bullied me and killed the bodyguard." Chen Mei Mei said and touched her tears.


    The bodyguard reported that he had killed someone.


    "Hua Shengxiong, you are so bold that you think I will not kill you?" The emperor clapped the table in anger.


    "Emperor, I am really wronged."


    "All the evidence now shows that you mean it!" After a round of checking and finding no result, the emperor broke out completely.


    "Emperor, give me some time. I will find out." Hua Shengxiong is anxious to buy time for himself.


    "Because you didn''t like that last time, did you, so you expressed it in this way?" The emperor squinted, dangerous way.


    He was referring, of course, to the fact that Hua Shengxiong helped him carry the black pot and lowered his title.


    The corrupt empress mu Blackhand was indeed the emperor, but he had told Hua Shengxiong that the demotion was only temporary. Unexpectedly, this Mangfu was so hateful!


    "It''s not like this I am wronged... " Hua Shengxiong was more worried when he saw that the emperor had thought about the motive of the crime.


    Originally, the brain is not active, so I can''t think of paying attention.


    "Come on, drag him out to me. The secret is under pressure." The Emperor didn''t listen to his explanation any more and ordered directly, as if he didn''t want to see him again.


    After Hua Shengxiong was dragged away, Chen Meimei cried again: "Emperor..."


    The Emperor didn''t even look at her. He stepped out of the yard and said to the guard outside, "no one in the yard."


    The guards didn''t enter the door and didn''t understand the situation inside. They said in doubt, "beauty Chen..."


    "Can''t you understand me when I say no?" The emperor was angry.


    The guards can only enforce it.


    So almost all the people who saw or knew about it died in the listening pavilion that day.


    He was the emperor, and naturally he was not allowed to make a fool of himself, let alone such embarrassing things.


    The emperor dealt with it in a timely manner, and there was no message about it in or out of the palace except the party concerned and the planner.


    It''s just that beauty Chen was killed in the whole palace. I''m afraid there will be a variety of guesses even though there are no people familiar with the matter.


    Now the most flustered thing is the Hua family. The emperor secretly took Hua Shengxiong in custody and sent the eunuch to announce that he left Hua Shengxiong in the palace.


    After two days, the Hua family could not see the figure of Hua Shengxiong, nor hear any wind. The whole family was anxious like ants on a hot pot.


    So Hua Ruge is very proud in the challenge arena. The cultivation of the children under 40 of the Hua family is no more than three stars. So Hua Ruge can solve four problems alone.


    The Hua family knew that they were going to lose, but they couldn''t recognize it. They had to send people to fight and then they were tied back by Hua Ruge.


    This day has not changed much.


    Hua Ruxue''s teeth are itchy with anger, but there is no way.


    Hua Yuege stands up with a smile, and the couplets behind him are waving in the wind. The words on them are still clear after more than ten days.


    "The first place in the world is bullshit, a big nest of tortoises!"


    Hua Ruge is afraid that she can''t read it clearly, and points out: "it seems that I have written it right. Your family is really a man who has no access to the table."


    "What did you do to my family?" Hua Yuexue asked.


    She thought it was wrong recently. Her family was good, and suddenly there were all kinds of problems. She didn''t believe it without Hua rugo.


    "I can''t be wronged for not cleaning your ass." Hua Yuege said injustice, but there was no expression of injustice on his face. Instead, he could see a little smile from the slightly curved corner of his eyes.


    Hua Ruxue looks at her face, and a cool feeling gradually hits her back, leaving her frozen in place.


    If all this is done by Hua Ruge, then how terrible this person''s mind should be.


    She swallowed saliva, and then touched Hua Ruge''s eyes, she unconsciously stepped back.


    She was afraid.


    Hua Ruge chuckled and said, "don''t be afraid. What''s more interesting is still behind."


    Hua Ruxue realizes her just reaction and only feels ashamed, but now she and Hua Ruge dare not talk.


    "See you tomorrow." Hua Ruge smiled at her and turned away.


    "If we give up, will you let our people go and stop?" Hua Ruxue suddenly said.


    This surprised the whole audience. Although the ending seems to have been decided, the word "lose" was said by Hua Ruxue, the proud girl of the day, which still shocked people.


    Hua Ruge did not stop but said, "you can''t be the Lord again. It''s useless to say more. I''ll consider responding when my family members speak out."


    "What if? What would you do? " Hua Ruxue did not give up.


    Hua Ruge turned her back and said softly, "look at the mood!"

 Chapter 184

    Hua Ruxue looks at the back of Hua Ruge, inexplicably rising a sense of powerlessness.


    Hua Shengxiong was kept in secret for two days. Although the courtiers were not clear, they felt that the situation of the court was somehow tense, and the impeachment was springing up. All the impeached people had an identity, that is, the members of the Hua family.


    The emperor, who usually maintained the Hua family, now would immediately ask Dali temple to investigate if he saw such a memorial.


    Different from the party feather punishment Department of the Hua family, Dali temple is only loyal to the emperor and has always been strict. They have to dig out several cases when they have no crime, not to mention the officials who have problems.


    The courtiers felt that the wind was not right, which made them realize that the wind had changed soon.


    That is, the emperor summoned the Duke of Fang, because he could not be promoted, so he promoted his two sons.


    No one knows that the Hua family and the Fang family have been political enemies for many years. Now the emperor''s attitude is very obvious. That is to support the Fang family and suppress the Hua family.


    There was an uproar in the court, and they guessed how Hua Shengxiong had offended the emperor. The emperor even made such a great effort to die.


    But no matter what it was, the emperor''s attitude was obvious, and the Hua family must fall down, so the Hua family''s party feathers wrote at almost the same time, with various contents, but only one purpose, that is, to show loyalty.


    Under the imperial power, the officials were just a joke, saying that it would be abandoned.


    In the court, there are fierce scenes, while Hua Ruge is at home, eating melon seeds and drinking tea.


    The tea was made by his Highness the king of war.


    Since Hua Ruge moved, Tuoba Rui has been in the habit of climbing the wall again. If there is something wrong, he will come to Hua Ruge''s house to brush his presence.


    Today is another snowy day. There are many snowflakes. Some of them fall on the red plum tree in the courtyard. The snowflakes are set off by the delicate plum blossom. The plum blossom reflects the crystal snowflakes, which is a beautiful scenery.


    Next to the tree is a small pavilion. Tuo Barry sits on a stone bench and makes tea. His face looks like a fairy face. His eyes and eyebrows are a little less cold and quiet. He is more relaxed and unrestrained. He is not like the God of murder that everyone is afraid of, but rather like an outsider.


    This is Hua Ruge''s idea. Why do you say it''s outside the world? Even if you do something about grounding, your highness Zhan Wang is not so grounded.


    She sat opposite him, thinking as she kowtowed the melon seeds, with a little grudge on her face.


    Growing up like this is just pseudoscience.


    "The tea should be quiet. Eating will make you ignore its fragrance." Tuoba Rui hands over another cup of tea ceremony.


    Hua Ruge took a sip, and Baji Baji said, "no smell, it''s all bitterness."


    Tuoba Rui laughs and sips.


    "You seem to be in a good mood today." Hua Ruge grabs another handful of melon seeds to eat.


    "It''s rare to see you, so I''m in a good mood." Tuo BARREI put down his teacup and said it naturally.


    Hua Ruge uncovers it mercilessly: "you came here the day before."


    "Not yet?" Tuoba Rui asked with eyebrows.


    Hua Ruge is speechless


    "When the Hua family is forced into this situation, they should jump over the wall. Once they are desperate, their power cannot be underestimated." Tuoba Rui reminds me.


    "Then you can cover me up. This time I played a little bit big. Maybe I can''t control the situation in the end." Hua Ruge thinks about the next step.


    If she stopped now, she would still be able to leave, but she didn''t want to let them go.


    "I''ll be with you in the future." Tuoba Rui dotes on it.


    Mingming is spoiled, Hua Ruge read overbearing, he did not ask her what to do? In case of a major disaster, he will take care of it?


    "Come to an end." Tuo Ba Rui took her hand and said earnestly, "accompany me for the new year."


    Hua rugo readily agreed, "not only accompany you, but also send you a big gift."


    "No cheating." Tuoba Rui has a smile in his eyes.


    Tuoba Rui left after having dinner in the evening. Su Nianxia also came back from the outside and came to Hua Ruge''s room.


    "Little brother, I have news for you." Su Nianxia opens the access road.


    Hua rugo stopped breathing and poured her a cup of tea. Then she asked slowly, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''ve just met your highness Wu. I heard that Hua Shengxiong was released." Su Nianxia said very seriously, "I think you are in danger."


    "What do you say?" Hua rugo sat next to her and asked.


    "The Emperor didn''t kill anyone this time. It can be seen that Sheng Xiong is still afraid of China. If you hurt him so badly, of course, he will retaliate." Su Nianxia helps her analyze.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "theoretically, that''s right."


    "Don''t you worry, little brother?"


    "It''s Hua Shengxiong who should be worried. If the emperor doesn''t kill him, he is afraid of his direct troops at the border. If he doesn''t have a reasonable charge, he will not have a good life if he is stared at by the emperor." Hua Ruge said slowly and methodically.


    Su Nianxia thought it was reasonable, and said, "but if he doesn''t die now, he will get back at you. You should take precautions."


    "Don''t worry, I know." Hua is like a song.


    At the same time, Hua family.


    Hua Shengxiong lost a lot of weight and his clothes didn''t fit him. Because he didn''t sleep for a long time, his eyes were red and his face looked haggard.


    When he finished describing what happened, he was as immersed in disbelief as the listener.


    "She''s just a child. Can she really have such a deep calculation?" Mrs. Wang said in surprise.


    Hua Ruxue also nodded: "Hua Ruge''s power can''t develop to the palace, this time it can''t be her."


    "Even if it''s not her, I can''t get rid of her." Hua Sheng Xiong slapped the table heavily and said angrily, "the rules of bullshit duel, as long as she dares to come tomorrow, I will kill her!"


    "My father is right. No matter how risky this time, this person must not stay any longer. I have a hunch that as long as she exists for one day, the Hua family will not be able to be peaceful." Hua Ruxue agreed.


    She used to think of Hua Ruge very angry, but now it seems that she can''t get angry, but her back is cold.


    It''s fear from the bottom of her heart. She believes that her father also has this feeling, so she wants to kill directly.


    It can be said that now the whole Hua family has lost the courage to compete with Hua Ruge, and can only use the simplest and least brainy means.


    The next day, the Hua family sent a guard team of several hundred people to directly block the whole street, and no longer allow the crowd in front of the Hua family.


    Hua Ruge heard this news at breakfast, and he took a big bite of steamed bread, which made him smile.


    Can''t help jumping off the wall.


    "Princess, shall we send more people?" Asked the Panther respectfully.


    Hua Ruge took a sip of porridge and said, "you and I are enough."


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let you come back with all your arms and legs." Hua Ruge put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth. "I can''t wait to meet them."


    The black leopard took a flick at the corner of his mouth. Looking at his concubine''s momentum, he always thought it would be the Hua family.


    Before leaving the house, Hua Ruge asked the guard, "how many prisoners are there in China?"


    "Back to the princess, twenty-four."


    Hua Yuege smiled and went out.


    The Panther looked at her Princess, always feeling cold on her back.


    This is not a feeling at all to follow the Lord. Although he has a strong hand, most of them are used on the surface. After a long time, he is used to it.


    However, there are so many tricks of her family''s concubine. At the end of the day, he never knows how miserable the person who was killed by her is. Sometimes he sympathizes with those people and offends them. He just wants to offend his family''s concubine.


    When Hua Ruge arrived, he found that the challenge arena he had built with the strength of the soil system was gone, and the couplet on it was also dismantled. The guards guarding the challenge arena were tied up and guarded together by the Hua family.


    Hua family stood in front of the door, Hua Shengxiong in the front, a face of solemnity.


    Hua Ruge looked at it for a moment, raised his eyes and said: "the challenge arena has been dismantled. What''s the matter? Is to admit defeat? "


    Her facial features are very beautiful, and her eyebrows are flowing freely. She has a cool, elegant and light appearance.


    "Hua Ruge, how dare you come?" Hua Shengxiong looked at her, eyes full of hate.


    She''s the one who ruined everything in the Hua family.


    Hua Ruge picked out his lips and looked at him and said, "because you want to kill people, I dare not come? You have to think too much of yourself. "


    "You are too presumptuous!" Hua Shengxiong has red eyes.


    Hua''s family is surprised. It seems that Hua Ruge knows everything. Why do you want to come?


    "What eyes do you stare at? Since I''m here, I can guarantee that I can go back safely." Hua Ruge pointed to the guards tied up by the Hua family, and said, "and take them with you."


    "Don''t be afraid to flash your tongue when you talk big." Hua Ruyan''s disdainful hum.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and said, "don''t you dare to break your leg if you talk to me like this?"


    As soon as Hua Ruyan heard this, he remembered that his leg had been interrupted twice by Hua Ruge. He was angry and afraid at the same time.


    Hua Ruxue stood by and dared not speak any more.


    "I won''t let you go today, even if you speak so skillfully!" Hua Shengxiong said that the whole person had already jumped out quickly, and the golden power on his palm called Hua Ruge.


    This move is a fierce tiger going down the mountain. The attack is swift and violent. If it touches him a little, Hua Ruge can''t bear it.


    A six-star war division, the top strongman of Dazheng, can''t compete with her.


    Hua Ruge goes. The black leopard wants to see what she does, but sees her fiddle with her fingernails and says slowly, "it seems that you haven''t learned a lesson about beauty Chen."


    The Panther is a fool.


    Hua Sheng was shocked by her ambition. She stopped in front of her and asked, "what did you just say?"


    He is eager to know the truth.


    "Say you behave shamelessly, morally corrupt, intrude into the harem, commit adultery..."


    "Shut up!" Hua Shengxiong hurriedly stopped her and pointed at her angrily: "it''s you, it''s you who made it..."


    "How does your family like to be wronged?" Hua Ruge said innocently:


    "I didn''t do anything, just happened to see that scene. In order to commemorate it, I asked people to write a hundred letters about the history of the incident. If something happened to me, what would they do if they accidentally sent it to the ministers'' offices? "


    Up to now, Hua Shengxiong doesn''t understand any reason.

 Chapter 185

    Although Hua Yuege was innocent on his face, he had already figured out that this matter was planned by the boy in front of him from the beginning to the end.


    His biggest backer is the emperor. As long as the emperor doesn''t give up on him, no matter how noisy Hua Ruge is, there will be a time when his family will rise again.


    But I didn''t expect that she was so cruel. With this kind of contradiction that can''t be solved or relieved, the emperor hated him directly.


    In this way, the Chinese family will be completely destroyed.


    This kid''s method is too old and spicy, it''s almost unpredictable.


    Looking at Hua Ruge''s indifferent smile, he felt particularly cold. For the first time, he had a little fear of the people in front of him. If he provoked such people, could the Hua family survive?


    Hua Yuege laughed innocently and said, "are you going to kill me? The master of the Chinese family


    Hua Shengxiong''s breath is extremely heavy, and that matter must not be spread out.


    We don''t know that the emperor can still save some means. If the emperor thinks he''s too shameful, he will use the thundering means even more. At that time, the Hua family may not even have time to breathe.


    He managed to lead the Chinese family to this day, and could never bear such consequences.


    "What do you want?" He squeezed it out of his teeth.


    Hua, such as song, raised a light arc on his lips, "is this the surrender of the Lord of the Chinese family?"


    At this moment, the Chinese family all hold their breath and look at Hua Shengxiong, waiting for his answer.


    Even Hua, such as snow, is now looking forward to her father''s surrender. She can no longer bear the fear and the restless life.


    Hua is like a song, it''s just a evil star that can''t be offended.


    Hua Shengxiong''s chest heaved violently. After thinking for a long time, he was unwilling but had to ask, "what would you do if I gave up?"


    "Ha ha." Hua Ruge laughed and said, "I didn''t expect that the head of Dazheng''s first family would ask such a question."


    "Isn''t that what you''ve always wanted to hear?" Hua Shengxiong said, biting his teeth.


    "Although it is, it is not surprising to hear it." Hua is like a song with a big smile, showing all the happy colors on his face.


    Hua Sheng said angrily, "you answer my question."


    "How I do it depends on your sincerity." Hua Ruge squints her eyes. Her bright eyes are full of pure light.


    If you know her, you will know that she is calculating again at the moment.


    "What do you say?"


    "It''s not necessary to admit defeat publicly. I don''t care about those people, but what do you want me to do with them?" Hua is like a song with a big face.


    Hua Shengxiong frowned: "you are not going to let people go? You promised me not to hurt anyone at the beginning of the challenge arena. "


    "I said no harm. Did I say put it back?" Hua Ruge said cunningly.


    This bureau, she set up from the beginning, can''t but Hua family not drill.


    "What do you mean?"


    Hua Ruge said lazily, "the agreement of the nobles in the mainland is very clear. The nobles can''t kill the prisoners if there is enough ransom."


    Hua Sheng is surprised by her ambition. She is waiting here!


    She had planned everything at the beginning, no wonder she promised not to kill so happily.


    Even from the beginning to the day, she made progress according to her plan, which made him feel chilly.


    "How much do you want?"


    "When I went out, I asked about it. I had 24 people in total, all of them are potential talents of your Chinese family." Hua rugo smiled and said:


    "I don''t want more, two million gold coins for one person, a total of 48 million. I''ll make a whole for you, 50 million gold coins, and I''ll let you go."


    "What?" Hua Shengxiong knew that she could talk big, but he didn''t expect that she would want so much.


    Although the Hua family has developed very fast in recent years and has taken many bribes, it is not the kind of big family with profound knowledge, but it also needs to support the cultivation resources of the family''s disciples.


    In order to develop rapidly, we have invested a lot of industries, bought land and opened stores.


    But the recovery of land money is slow, and all the shops have been destroyed and robbed by the people who took the Jixian hall with Hua Ruge before. The reconstruction cost a lot of money. At the beginning of business, there is not much spare money left.


    Hua Ruge naturally also knew that, like the governor and the Lord''s office in Northern Xinjiang before, they were poor in oil, water and fertilizer. When the two families added up, she took 20 million gold coins. These 50 million Chinese families are definitely a large number.


    But she didn''t think she couldn''t take it out.


    Hua Shengxiong has estimated the family property, but he can take it out. But that''s almost half of the family''s wealth. It''s also a critical period when they are under pressure. If they don''t have money, they won''t want to turn over again.


    "I didn''t!" He said in a hard voice.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sure I won''t pay back those people, and I''ll sign a slave treaty with them. You say that all the talents of your Chinese family are slaves in my mansion. It''s fun, isn''t it?"


    Hua is like a song with an interesting way.


    "Hua Ruge, don''t go too far!"


    "You didn''t go too far when you came to Jixian hall? Or can''t you send someone to frame and assassinate me too much? " Hua Yuege asked in a cold voice.


    What''s more, when the original master was regarded as incapable of cultivation by them, he was ignored, bullied and even abandoned mercilessly in the Chinese family.


    How can she be so kind to her own daughter.


    Those children of the Hua family who were arrested by Hua Ruge are all talented and strong people. If they don''t redeem, the Hua family will lose its backbone. In such a road of strength first, there are no strong children, which is more terrible than no money.


    And he must not allow his own people to be slaves under Chinese singers.


    "I promised to redeem it, but I don''t have that much money. If you want less, I will give it to you if I can accept it." In such a time, Hua Shengxiong had to show weakness.


    "No, no, I''m sorry for the lack of money. I can''t agree with you even if you agree." Hua Ruge shakes his head quickly.


    "You..." Hua Shengxiong has nothing to say.


    "You still don''t know me well. When did I give in to my terms?" Hua Ruge said with a smile, "if you''re smart, you can get less nonsense. Otherwise, I''ll make you regret it."


    Seeing that there is no room for bargaining, Hua Shengxiong gnawed his teeth and said, "I''m going to make it together. In three days, you can come to my house to get it."


    "I''m not afraid of tricks." Hua Ruge nodded her head in agreement.


    Hua Shengxiong''s eyes are slightly different. What can he do in three days?


    Hua Ruge looked at the people who were oppressing his guards: "what are you doing, untie, or my additional condition is to let you go back to make slaves for me."


    After hearing this, all the servants let go of the guards without asking their master''s advice.


    I''m kidding. I didn''t see that my master is not the opponent of Hua Ruge. If I don''t obey, I will have no good fruit.


    "It seems that I''m really unlucky to meet you people who know the current affairs." Hua Ruge sighed, regretting that he had not been able to deceive others.


    When the servants heard this, they wiped the cold sweat on their brows and secretly congratulated themselves that they had just known the current affairs.


    "See you later. I''ll be here on time." Hua Ruge waved to the Chinese family, and Shi ran left with his guard.


    The Hua family took out such a big battle to clear the ground and prepare to kill people. Now it seems like a welcome in the middle way. Hundreds of guards on both sides of the road have become capital jokes.


    When Hua Shengxiong went back to the mansion, a mouthful of blood gushed out, and the whole man''s face became even more gray.


    "Father."


    Hua Ruxue and Hua Ruyan come forward to help him.


    If they remember correctly, this is the second time Hua Shengxiong has been spitting blood because of Hua Ruge''s anger.


    They think it''s very painful, but it''s 50 million yuan, and this huge sum of money is also as good as a song!


    "Come to all the customers. I have something to discuss!" Hua Shengxiong''s weak but firm way.


    Mrs. Wang said by the way, "Sir, you are not well. You''d better take a rest first."


    "You know what I''m talking about. If you rest, my family will die!" Hua Shengxiong drank and scolded loudly, but also coughed a few times because he was angry.


    Mrs. Wang wept bitterly.


    Hua Ruxue is the key point: "father is not ready to take the ransom?"


    "We can''t be led by her nose all the time!" Hua Shengxiong''s face is murderous.


    He wants to call on all the counselors to come up with a seamless plan, and the ultimate goal of the plan is to die like a song!


    She must be killed.


    Hua Ruge, on the other side, went home. When he smelled the smell of roasted sweet potato on the street, he went to buy it. The lady who roasted sweet potato knew her and must give it to her without money.


    Hua Ruge saw that it was not easy for the old man to sell sweet potatoes in winter. She slipped two gold coins into her pocket and ate them in the street with sweet potatoes in her arms.


    Near the new year, the weather is even colder. At this time, it''s very comfortable to eat one or two sweet potatoes.


    The Panther thinks her Princess is too big.


    "Princess, do you think their family will give money obediently?" The Panther couldn''t help asking.


    Hua Ruge was scalded by sweet potatoes. He said, "I will give it to you."


    "But I always think they are procrastinating and trying to deal with you?" The Panther reminds her.


    "The process is not important." Hua Ruge took a bite of the hot sweet potato, smiled at him, and said, "it will come out."


    The black leopard scratched his head and looked at Hua Ruge''s expression. He seemed to think of something, but he said it was unclear.


    But to be sure, she must have another bad idea.


    "Princess, what are you going to do this time?" He couldn''t hide something in his mind, so he asked.


    Hua Ruge''s big blinking eyes said, "what can I do when I am so pure? This time, it''s up to them to play by themselves."


    The Panther nodded, but she couldn''t laugh bitterly. Her princess could really show off and put it out clearly that she didn''t want to tell herself.


    He felt that with her style, he would never do nothing, and he must play some tricks.


    Hua rugo looked at his thinking expression and said nothing.


    She didn''t lie this time. She left a way for the Hua family and gave them the last chance to see what they would do.

 Chapter 186

    In winter, only noon is suitable for going out. Su Nianxia is busy shopping with Shi Yan, and only Hua Ruge is left in the yard.


    She sat in the pavilion to eat melon seeds and drink the tea made by the servants, only feeling insipid and tasteless.


    After a while, she held her chin and mumbled, "is that guy busy?"


    "Haven''t you been here for two days?" She scratched her fingers.


    She sighed in silence, then straightened up abruptly and said with a blank face: "I am thinking about him? No? "


    Hua Ruge''s expression seems to have found the most impossible thing in the world. She stood up very seriously, pacing and analyzing her emotions.


    Finally, she stood under the plum blossom tree, looked serious, and said in a very rational voice, "it''s true. Do I like him?"


    At the next moment, she will not be calm, and she will walk back and forth again with a tangled look.


    She is not an awkward person. What she is struggling with is not why she likes Tuo BARREI, but what should she do next?


    Like should be together?


    But then there''s no freedom?


    She is not a man who likes to be bound.


    So what?


    Hua Ruge was just analyzing for a while and then he felt that his brain was in a mess and he had no choice.


    She was always not good at emotional analysis, so she stopped thinking without saying a word and murmured, "that guy must know how to do it. I''ll ask, but what can I say?"


    "It seems that there''s no need to detour. There''s nothing I like and can''t say."


    Hua Ruge finally has a smile on his face and is happy that he has come up with a good way.


    If anyone knew that, she would be shocked.


    If you have this kind of emotional trouble, you should not tangle in silence, or ask an experienced friend. If you are embarrassed to ask directly, you can knock on the sidelines. But this goes straight to the man and asks what''s going on?


    Hua Ruge, who has such a strong emotional nerve, naturally doesn''t understand this, so he goes out of the hospital.


    "New news, little brother!"


    Walking to the gate of the hospital, Su Nianxia suddenly ran in. Otherwise, Hua rugo would hide for a while, and they ran into each other.


    "Where is the fire?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Su Nianxia''s face was dazed: "there is no fire."


    "What''s your hurry when there''s no fire?" Hua Yuege''s expression of disgust.


    This girl is just not calm.


    "But it''s definitely more shocking than a fire." Su Nianxia took her and said, "Wang Du has spread. The Hua family has publicly admitted that they have lost the challenge arena competition. They want to compensate you."


    She finished and waited for Hua Rugong''s surprise reaction, but Hua Rugong and just picked his eyebrows and said, "there are other moves."


    "How do you know?" It was su Nianxia who was surprised.


    "Have you heard of strategizing and winning thousands of miles?" Hua''s way is like a stinking song.


    Su Nianxia turns his eyes: "obviously, it''s a trick to play Yin."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song.


    When to eat by brain is so discriminated against.


    "But there were other moves. The Hua family also closed all the shops under the door, dismissed many workers, and even sold the land near Wangdu." Su Nianxia said with a smile, "it seems that this time the Hua family is really convinced, and they will raise a ransom for you."


    Hua Yuege narrowed his eyes when he heard the words and said, "it doesn''t seem to be too stupid."


    "Little brother, let''s celebrate in advance. I bought a lot of delicious cakes." She reached for a finger, only to see the back of the rock big bag of small bag to carry two hands.


    "I''m not as optimistic as you are." Hua said with a faint voice like a song, and there was a strange look between her eyebrows.


    Su Nianxia and she have known each other for such a long time or several people have eaten cakes and meals that day. After a noisy day, they are not bored. Hua Ruge gives up the idea of going out.


    In the last fight, she should keep her strength up.


    Three days later, almost all the real estate in Wangdu, including the house and land, was bought by the Huajia family, which caused a great stir.


    When we lament, we seldom mention the Hua family, and most of our comments are on Hua Ruge.


    It''s a real hero to say that she was born in a humble family but was able to reverse the situation.


    In the imperial court, the Hua family will no longer appear. The emperor is allowed to suppress their influence, not to argue, and to thank the guests behind closed doors. It is a state of shrinking into a turtle''s shell.


    In most people''s eyes, Hua family is afraid of being beaten by Hua Ruge. However, people with a clear eye know that Hua family is abandoning the car to protect the marshal. To win the final vitality, it is the best way for Hua family to take the initiative to show weakness and save the family strength, and to leave Wang Du and return to the fiefdom.


    It depends on the next moves of the Hua family.


    Hua Ruge asked her to come to the house to collect the ransom money. She didn''t bring anyone with her. Besides, she took the antidote of huaxingdan this morning. She wore a simple bun on her head, a thick blue cloth skirt and a rural girl''s dress.


    Moreover, her self-made mask did not change her appearance, except that there were cross scratches on both sides of her face and forehead, just like at the beginning of crossing, which made her face scratched by others.


    Only two before, now three.


    She has been dealing with the Hua family for too long, so she is afraid of being recognized and deliberately doing it.


    Walking in the street like this, she attracted the same onlookers as before, but before it was worship, now it is more curious.


    Hua Ruge is motionless, but she really wants to know what the Hua family will be like when they see her.


    At the beginning of the planned collapse of the Hua family, she thought that the Hua family and the original owner were one family after all. Although the original owner only hated the family, would there be a trace of compassion in his heart?


    She thought it might be. After all, this place was also the home of the original owner, and her father who had abandoned her also loved her.


    The original Lord wants justice back, so Hua Ruge will help her achieve it.


    But after all, she is not the original owner, and she doesn''t know how to take the revenge seriously, so she gives the decision to the Hua family, which is another chance for them.


    She appeared in such a displaced and suffering attitude to see if the Chinese family would be soft hearted and accept her.


    If the Hua family still had a little affection for the original owner, if it was only an impulse at that time, then the Hua family would have learned the lesson and she would let them go.


    She walked slowly along the way, and the memory of the original Lord flashed out uncontrollably, which made her feel the same.


    Her eyes under the mask were dark and bright.


    When she stood in front of Hua''s house, she took a deep breath. Now it''s time to end all the past gratitude and resentment.


    However, before she breathed in the breath, she heard the guards in front of the Hua family shouting: "where are the beggars? Get out of here. I don''t know if Washington is going to meet the guests today. If you run into the noble people, you can''t cut ten heads."


    Hua Ruge curled the skirt with her hand and twisted her face. She said timidly, "I don''t ask for food."


    Her voice is soft, but I can''t help it, but this face is destroying her image.


    "It''s not beggars, it''s poor and ugly. I''ll tell you if I don''t leave, I''ll be rude." Another guard followed.


    Because yesterday the master told me to entertain the Baron Hua Ruge today. There must be no slightest neglect. They have to be served carefully by ten thousand people. Just because of the psychological imbalance, they saw such a beggar stop at the front of the house. Naturally, they need to vent a few words.


    "I''m a young lady in this house. My name is Hua rugo. Can you let me in to meet my father? He will recognize me." Hua Yuege continued to speak in a good voice.


    "What?" The guard was stunned.


    Not only them, but also the whole great Zheng knows that there is a waste material called Hua Ruge in the Hua family, but few people have mentioned it in the past so many years.


    Now people talk about Hua Ruge, which must be the noble baron who will clean up the Hua family.


    So as soon as they heard the name, they were a little confused, and they remembered it for a while.


    "Can you tell me if you two can help me? I have a hard time trudging here. I must meet my father." Hua Ruge''s pathetic way at this time.


    This character is in line with the image of the original owner before, but Hua Ruge is a bit embarrassed when she dresses up. She is always arrogant, so it''s awkward to talk like this.


    "That''s annoying." A guard said discontentedly.


    Although the big miss Hua family has never been accepted, it seems that they can''t refuse it.


    Another guard said: "the whole family is preparing for the distinguished guests. The Marquis has no time to see you. Come back another day."


    So the guard nodded before.


    Things still have to be sorted out.


    At this moment, the Hua family, regardless of their own, has changed their dignified clothes. Thinking of what Hua Shengxiong said before, that is to treat Hua Ruge well.


    In any case, their family can''t take out the money. Otherwise, even if they leave Wangdu, life will be difficult. It''s a dream to rise again.


    But they don''t want to offend Hua Ruge. Now they think that Hua Ruge is very evil. Not only are they strong in physique and means, but also supported by the king of war.


    It''s very unwise to provoke her at this time, so their first plan is to please her and try to keep a low profile. Once they can make peace, everything will be solved.


    So although the Chinese are reluctant, but also have to compromise, with a humble attitude waiting for the arrival of Hua Ruge.


    Outside, Hua Yuege''s tears are coming down, "but I''m living in an uncertain place, and I can''t live any longer outside."


    In a word, the guard was thinking about the reason to drive away. The gate of the Hua family had been opened slowly. All the members of the family were standing on both sides. Hua Shengxiong stood in the center with Mrs. Wang and a pair of his own children.


    Hua Yuege looks up, and his eyes are catching the eyes of all.

 Chapter 187

    The people of the Hua family are the same as before, but they look a little more flattering than before. At first sight, they have no choice but to be soft.


    Hua Ruge still enjoys this kind of feeling. A giant is destroyed in his own hands, and he has a little sense of achievement.


    "It''s so ugly. Don''t block the gate." It''s Hua Ruyan who speaks out. He''s in a bad mood today when he''s going to sing to China Ruge. It''s even more annoying to see Hua Ruge''s appearance when he goes out.


    Who knows that Hua Ruge is not as far away as other civilians who are driven away by him. Although he looks timid, the rabbit says clearly: "brother, don''t you know my sister?"


    Whoa!


    One is to stir up thousands of waves. All the people in the Hua family''s presence are not able to slow down.


    "Bah, my sister is here. Where are you from?" Hua Ruyan began to drink and scold again.


    People think it''s the same. Looking at Hua Ruge''s face that doesn''t look like it, they all feel scornful. They think that this person must have lost his heart and gone mad before coming to China to recognize relatives.


    "If snow is your sister, so am I." Hua Yuege said to Hua Shengxiong, "my father must have known me."


    When she said this, her heart sank, a little sour.


    It should be the emotional obsession left by the original Lord. I think she also wants to know how her father treats her.


    It seems that she did it right this time. She really should give the original owner an account.


    "What do you call it?" Hua Shengxiong shouted out in a cold voice, then said to the guard, "hurry up and drive away the madman."


    The guard paused and said, "but Lord, she said she was the miss of our Hua family, Hua Ruge."


    All the people in the audience were shocked when they heard this. They forgot that there was a daughter named Hua rugo in the Hua family.


    "What?" Hua Shengxiong was shocked when he heard the words. He stared at Hua Ruge for a long time, and his eyes kept flashing with emotion.


    Hua Ruge pretends to be a weak girl, so she always grasps the skirt corner, but now she grasps the hand of the skirt corner, and for the first time she really uses her strength.


    I don''t know whether it''s the emotional tension of the original master or the fusion of her memory.


    After all, the person in front of her has kept the original Lord for eight years, and there are many positive images in the memory of the original Lord, which affect Hua Ruge invisibly, so that she urgently knows how Hua Shengxiong will behave.


    She stared at Hua Shengxiong closely, saw that he was angry subconsciously after the shock, and then turned into contempt, and finally sublimated into real anger.


    This is his first reaction to see Hua Ruge, and his most direct attitude towards China Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s mind is exquisite. Under the action of his eyes and smile, he will put his emotions into the bottom of his eyes and wait for further confirmation.


    "Nonsense, how could Hua rugo come back suddenly when he was sent away from childhood?" At this time, Hua Ruxue snorted, and then said, "if you want to come to our Hua family to take advantage of it, you also pretend to be the wrong person. Even if today''s coming is the rubbish himself, we can still beat him."


    "Yes, get out of my way. No one believes you." Hua Ruyan also said along with his sister.


    Hua Ruge is holding the skirt corner. On his face, he is about to cry. Looking at Hua Shengxiong with tears in his eyes, Hua shouts, "father."


    Hua Shengxiong noticed her eyes for a moment, and thought they were familiar with each other. They were also bright. They looked like a clear spring quietly. Once their eyes moved, they seemed to catch people''s spirits.


    It''s not a kind of flattery, but the power that comes naturally from the beauty to the extreme.


    Somehow, he felt that Hua Ruge''s eyes were the same as that of the person in his memory, so he couldn''t help asking, "what evidence do you have to prove that you are Hua Ruge?"


    Unexpectedly, he gave a stiff name, as if it was not his daughter, but a passer-by named jiayibingding.


    No, it''s better to look at those disgusting eyes than passers-by.


    "I grew up with a ring that my father should know." Hua Yuege raised his hand and revealed the white jade ring on his left hand, which was left by his mother and worn on his hand from childhood.


    There was nothing strange about the ring, so Hua Yuege said, "this is what my mother left me. Does my father remember?"


    After saying this, the credibility will be high.


    Hua Shengxiong was stunned for a moment, then his eyes were even angrier. "It''s really your waste. I threw you at the beginning to make you die. I can''t ask you to come back home."


    Compared with the previous changes in vision, this time it was even more obvious that he had no feelings for the original master, and some were just resentful. After all, her inability to cultivate at that time lost him a lot of face.


    I think it''s the same. If there''s affection, it''s impossible to throw away her daughter. She''s too naive.


    She thought that the bottom of her heart was more and more sour, but after she took a breath, she gradually relaxed.


    At this moment, she felt the original emotion and the abandonment of obsession in her memory.


    It''s not so much to give up, as to not expect to give up later. This moment, whether it''s the original lord or the dust laden memories, is more about the liberation after getting the truth.


    Hua rugo feels that the stone that has been pressing on her heart has disappeared. If she doesn''t need to act now, she will face them coldly and face them coldly with the original face.


    "It''s really you. I said how unlucky my family was recently. It turned out that you, the lost star, had come back." Hua Ruyan''s disdain on his face is stronger than that of a beggar when he knows his identity.


    Mrs. Wang also disdained: "I don''t look in the mirror to see what I look like, but I have the cheek to come to the door. Don''t you think it''s enough to lose face?"


    As soon as she said the word "disgrace", it was like stepping on Hua Shengxiong''s tail, and his face suddenly became more ugly.


    "Hua Ruge, I didn''t say that at that time. Since you are back today, I will make it clear to you." He took a step forward, looking solemn and indignant, and said:


    "you are a waste that has affected the reputation of our Chinese family. It''s very kind that I didn''t kill you. If you don''t hurry away, don''t blame me for being merciless!"


    Listen to these words, Hua Ruge''s look is normal. He is not timid or squeamish. Instead, he says plainly, "it''s true that he doesn''t have any feelings."


    Although this is true, it is more like a joke to say it from Hua Ruge''s mouth.


    Hua is like a snow frown, how this tone seems to have been heard.


    "When!"


    A gong sounded, and everyone was following the prestige to see a blue sedan chair coming slowly. Behind the sedan chair was a line of guards, and with the sedan chair was the black leopard.


    Everyone here knows that King Zhan always sits in a black sedan chair. This one is not.


    The only one who can drive the panther in the king''s capital is the Baron Hua Ruge.


    As soon as their eyes brightened, they went out to meet them. Some of them even pushed the Lord Hua Ruge aside.

 Chapter 188

    The crisis of survival and death has completely dissipated the spirit of the Hua family. They have only one idea, that is, to make friends with Hua Ruge, and finally do not pay or pay less ransom.


    Hua Shengxiong led the way to the sedan chair. All the members of the Hua family followed him. They watched the sedan chair eagerly and pushed Hua Ruge to the back.


    Hua rugo looks at her butt and jumps at her family''s eyelids. She is eager to say hello, you are looking in the wrong direction.


    "Mr. Hua, I have offended many times before. Please lead my family to accept the apology today." Hua Shengxiong opened to the sedan chair.


    Hua Ruxue also said: "we didn''t know what to do before, but also asked childe Hua to have a lot of adults."


    She said to make a wink for Hua Ruyan, and Hua Ruyan quickly said, "I''m not right about our holidays. Today, I''m here to make amends with Mr. Hua."


    These people can''t wait to express their low attitude. The black leopard can''t help but despise them. The vision is to look at the neglected Hua Ruge behind his family.


    Mrs. Wang said a few words in a soft voice with the women''s families. After a round of people said it, they didn''t see any movement in the sedan chair. It''s not surprising.


    Hua Shengxiong looked at the black leopard with puzzled eyes and asked, "is this your son Hua?"


    "It''s already here, but you don''t know Taishan well." The black leopard is not pretentious to anyone, said coldly, and went towards the direction of Hua Ruge station.


    All the people of the Hua family have made way, but they don''t know why.


    When the black leopard passed through the crowd and came to Hua Ruge''s body, the Hua family thought he was going on, but they didn''t want him to stand in front of Hua Ruge.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Wang said hurriedly, "I don''t know where the girl came from. How dare she be so indecisive? I''ll send someone to drag her away."


    Black leopard smell speech to see to her, flash in the eye cold kill meaning.


    When did Mrs. Wang''s wife''s family receive such threats? She stepped back a few steps. Her face was pale. If she didn''t take into account the decency of her mother, she would have called out.


    Seeing this, the black leopard turned to Hua Ruge and bowed slightly: "baroness, the LORD sent me to pick you up."


    At the moment, the Chinese family are all stunned. They can''t figure out how the waste left behind for so many years suddenly has something to do with the black leopard. What''s more, the name of the black leopard And... Lord Zhan


    There is only one Baron in the world who can be favored by the war lord. It''s a coincidence that he is also called Hua Ruge.


    A series of thoughts flashed through the Chinese brain.


    Now, it seems too coincidental.


    Why is she so hostile to her family? Why do you want to kill Hua family?


    Hua Ruge of the Hua family is a waste body, and there is no large amount of resource supply in the early stage of element body, which is also a waste body!


    They have the same name again.


    For a moment, two different figures gradually close up in the brains of the Chinese people, and finally together.


    Countless shocked, doubted and enlightened eyes gather on Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is fretting. The mask made of the medicine on his face becomes lighter and lighter until it all disappears.


    The ugly scar disappeared, and the familiar and strange face appeared in front of all the people.


    Familiar with the face, unfamiliar with the feeling.


    The white and delicate skin, like the clotted fat, is dotted with bright and flexible eyes, high and delicate nose, rosy lips, and the whole face is like the lines meticulously carved by the painter, all of which show the beauty to the extreme.


    This kind of extreme beauty even transcends the limitation of gender. People are used to her in men''s beautiful clothes. Now when they see her dressed up, they are shocked by her beautiful appearance.


    Although she wore simple clothes, but this set off her appearance, like a fairy temperament.


    Hua rugo always thought that appearance could save everything. Sometimes she wondered where she came from as a hooligan.


    The Chinese family are still in shock.


    Hua Ruxue, in particular, feels hot when she sees Hua Ruge''s face at the moment. She and Fang Lanxin are still fighting for the first beauty of Dazheng. Compared with Hua Ruge, the two of them are almost humble to the dust.


    More Hua family members are immersed in the shock of Hua Ruge''s identity transformation. They can''t think of the waste that was once driven out by the family. Now, they have become the youngest Junjie of the whole great event, which is sought after by countless people.


    She not only has a talent''s physique and strength, but also can get the protection of his highness Zhan Wang by means of old and spicy means. The oppressed Chinese family can only survive.


    In just a few years, such a development has left the Chinese family stunned. Their brain cannot keep up with their own thinking, and they are still immersed in the inconceivable.


    What women think is that they have just turned to China like a song and a slang. According to her character, I''m afraid I can''t escape a disaster. But who could have thought that the youth with boundless scenery and the girl who had been in a bad mood before would be a person.


    Hua Ruge looks at the faces of all the people in front of him, as if he is looking at a group of clowns.


    The Panther stands aside and silently mourns for these people. Anyone who sees this shock will be shocked.


    The fusion figure in the Chinese brain has a face, and everything is clear.


    After Hua Shengxiong was shocked, he turned angrily and said, "you rebellious son, this is your home. It''s just not natural for you to fight against your family."


    "My home?" Hua Yuege repeated, with a little ironic smile on his face: "my father, you just didn''t say that."


    Hua Shengxiong was angry at first, but when he thought of his singing attitude towards China, he was like a gun that had not pulled the trigger. He was in a state of misfire.


    "Let me think about what to say." Hua thought for a moment like a song and said derisively, "say I have nothing to do with you, say not to let me in, say that you can''t beat me."


    She didn''t say a word and the faces of the Hua family were ugly.


    The feeling in my heart is inexplicable. Some people are afraid of the consequences of this event, but more are still embarrassed.


    They can''t forget that they are talking coldly to China, but they are flattering to an empty sedan chair, thinking that they all feel slapped.


    Looking at their more embarrassed faces, Hua Yuege''s smile abruptly closed, and her voice with cool breath came out of her mouth: "I''ve given you a chance, you don''t treasure it, don''t blame me for my carelessness."


    Hua''s family raised their heads in fear. Hua Ruge''s whole body was faintly emitting cold air, which made people feel cold at the bottom of their hearts.


    No one who knows that Hua Ruge is a man doubts the truth of this saying.


    She has never been merciful to her family. This time, she gave her family a chance but was met with vicious words. I''m afraid it will be even worse.


    The faces of the Hua family are very ugly.


    Before, they wanted to treat Hua Ruge well and achieve the goal of no ransom or less ransom, but now they don''t know how to do it.


    Hua Yuege glanced at all the people and looked down.


    The black leopard is happy when she looks at it. It''s worthy of the king''s favor. She can frighten people with thunder before her wings are full. Although she often claims to be a rogue bastard, who can say she''s not domineering.


    Finally, Hua Shengxiong opened his mouth first, only to see him suppress the anger in his chest and say to Hua Ruge, "Ruge, I''m sorry for your father before, but this is the family that gave birth to you after all. Do you really want to kill all of them?"


    Oh!


    Hua rugo almost spits on his face.


    "If you said this before when I came to my door, it will prove that you still have my daughter in your eyes. Although it is impossible to admit you, it will also let you go. So far."


    Hua Ruge stared at him and said, "but obviously, you never pay attention to me, so I will not show any mercy to this family."


    The Hua family look ugly, but they can''t bear to say anything.


    The contrast between them is so great that they are embarrassed.


    "You..." Hua Shengxiong reached for his finger, and his heart was full of anger, but he didn''t know how to criticize.


    Seven years ago, he abandoned Hua Ruge. Just now, he didn''t recognize his daughter. Now, he has nothing to say.


    Mrs. Wang looked as if he was going to be angry and quickly pulled at his clothes.


    Although she was angry, she was not so angry after all. She knew that once Hua Shengxiong was angry, there would be no room for recovery.


    Hua Shengxiong obviously calmed down a lot, but he couldn''t bear to say anything more. He just winked at Mrs. Wang.


    After all, Mrs. Wang is a woman who doesn''t need face so much, so she went out and said, "like song, I can''t write two Chinese characters in this stroke. Does the family break the bones and connect with this tendon? We used to be sorry for you, but you always have to give us a chance to make up for it."


    Hua rugo looks at her and doesn''t speak.


    "It''s not safe for you to live outside as a girl. Come back home, we will treat you well and give you all the love that has been missing for so many years." Mrs. Wang thought she moved her heart and said more positively and more sarcastically.


    Finish saying also a face looking forward to Hua Ruge.


    "I''m afraid that I can''t stand up to the heights in this family. I don''t know where I come from. I''d better go by myself. The aunt of the province sent someone to drag me away." Hua Ruge gave back Mrs. Wang''s previous words with a light look.


    Mrs. Wang''s face awkwardly stood there, feeling redundant.


    As for the poisonous tongue, few people are better than Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruxue holds Mrs. Wang up, looks at Hua Ruge and asks directly, "what do you want?"


    "I''m not as insidious as some would assassinate." Hua Yuege satirized and said, "I just came to get the ransom."


    When the Chinese family heard the words "ransom", their faces changed.


    That''s 50 million gold coins! How to survive if you take it out of the Hua family.


    So everyone''s eyes softened again.


    "don''t look at me like this. The old saying is good. My brother still knows how to settle accounts. Besides, I''ve made up for you. What else do you want?" Hua, like a song, looks embarrassed.


    The Chinese family almost died of anger. Forty eight million gold coins were collected into fifty million gold coins, which is also called rounding? This is called Mingbao, OK?

 Chapter 189

    "I''ll say first that if you don''t pay today, I''ll have to charge interest." Hua, like singing and singing, was free from a landlord who forced debt.


    And in front of this once great Zheng here, Hua Ruge can only fight four-star war division, and those five-star and six-star she dare not touch.


    Black leopard''s eyes are alert, but it only means killing, but it doesn''t mean fearing.


    "I''ll give you another chance. Will you let people go or not?" Hua asked, gazing at her.


    "Is this a business that cannot be rough?" Hua Ruge said with great interest, "but you should know that there is a price for fighting."


    Hua Shengxiong''s eyes flashed a trace of incomprehension.


    "If you lose, the ransom will double." Hua Ruge said, stretching out a finger, and said coldly: "I have agreed in advance that if you don''t give me a hundred million gold coins, I will kill!"


    There was a dazzling silver flash in the sky of Hua family. In a blink of an eye, a silver dagger stabbed Hua Shengxiong''s palm.


    Hua Shengxiong''s eyes were slightly shocked, but his fighting experience did not make him shrink, but increased the output of his spiritual power. His golden hand greeted the dagger as if it were the essence, while his other hand stretched out to fight against Hua Ruge again.


    He almost did not respond to the move, and because of the strength of the strong action to see Hua Ruge are a bit dazzled, but she did not appear in the eyes from the beginning to the end of shyness.


    "When!"


    When the dagger hit the palm of the hand, it made a sound of iron and gold. The dagger with silver light could not enter.


    And another big hand of Hua Shengxiong has come to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge only felt a flash of black light in front of her eyes, and her body fell into a strong embrace. At the same time, a big fingerprint was pushed out of the void and collided with Hua Shengxiong''s palm.


    Hua Shengxiong''s face became ugly when he touched the handprint. His palms met fiercely. The golden aura shattered the handprint. He also stepped back three steps and frowned tightly.


    "My king''s women dare to move. You are not afraid of death." The voice of Tuo Ba Rui''s condensation and low air pressure came out, and the people present felt that the surrounding temperature had dropped a lot.


    Hua Yuege looked up at him, his eyes drooping, and smiled, "scared?"


    "You promised to cover me. I have nothing to fear." Hua Ruge is honest. She still believes in the strength of his highness Zhan Wang.


    Get her such trust, Tuo Ba Rui happy corner of the eye bent, staring at her way: "this dress, really good-looking."


    Hua rugo almost didn''t roll her eyes. I''d like to say that you''ve got the subject wrong, brother. Even if you like her to wear women''s clothes, you shouldn''t praise the linen skirt.


    Some girl has a little grudge.


    Hua Ruxue looks at this scene from afar, and feels as if she is stabbed by steel in her eyes, causing pain.


    There was a rumor that her highness Zhan Wang had broken her sleeves. She was very upset. But now when she saw that Hua Ruge was a girl, she was even more upset.


    It turned out that he didn''t like women, just didn''t like her.


    Looking at his posture of maintaining China Ruge and his doting eyes, she was jealous and crazy.


    That''s your Highness the king of war. How can that woman match? How to match it?


    Now we all know that it''s just a rumor. Even the scene of killing and cutting Qi together is as beautiful as a painting. It''s almost blinding.


    Hua Shengxiong raised his eyes, and his eyes were locked tightly. Tuoba Rui said, "Your Highness Zhan Wang really wants to take care of this?"


    He is now putting all his eggs in one basket. Even if Tuo BARREI comes out, he can''t shrink back.


    "It''s not about management." Tuo Ba Rui took a look at Hua Ruge in his arms and said slowly, "this is my business."


    The Chinese women couldn''t help their heart beating faster for a moment when they saw this scene. They had no standpoint at all.


    Who could have thought that his royal highness, the king of war, who had decided to fight, would have such tenderness.


    If other girls are shy, but Hua rugo doesn''t have that string at all, she proudly says to Hua Shengxiong:


    "see? I''m covered. If you give me double the ransom now, I can consider not to fight with you."


    Hua Sheng looks at Tuoba Rui and waits for him to speak.


    "The little song means what I mean, buy your life with money." Tuoba Rui''s tone is equally arrogant.


    These two people are just crazy to go to the same house. It''s clear that they were surrounded and killed. It''s so natural to give up cruel words.


    Hua Shengxiong''s eyes were completely cold and said, "since your highness Zhan Wang must go through this muddy water, don''t blame my subordinates for being merciless."


    He said that he had made a state of war.


    Tuoba Rui let go of Hua Ruge and stood up with his hands in his hands. His clothes were calm and his eyes were awe inspiring.


    "Sacrifice!"


    The black leopard drank loudly, and then a group of people in white were flying around the periphery of the Chinese worshippers. They didn''t have badges on their chest, but they were all killed. At a glance, they knew they were experts.


    In the distance, someone on the roof said in a long voice, "sister Yuege, long time no see, more and more beautiful."


    Hua Yuege looked up and saw the brocade in white. It was a doctor he had seen in the war palace, and also the younger martial brother of Tuoba Rui.


    This man''s strength has never been seen before, but he will never be inferior.


    "It''s been a long time, doctor Mongolia." Hua Ruge couldn''t help laughing.


    Yunjin almost fell off the roof of the house unsteadily. I think this woman really can''t be bothered. I doubt her medical skills. It''s too vindictive.


    Different from the atmosphere of playing between the two people, the Hua family is now stupid. When they see the scene in front of them, they don''t know that it''s the mantis catching the cicada, Huang que, who is behind them. At the same time when they calculate Hua Ruge, Tuoba Rui has already laid out the layout.


    This matter two people did not pass the gas in advance, Tuo Ba Rui strategizes well, Hua Ruge is to feel that give him to rest assured, even asked not.


    It is obvious that Tuoba Rui has already got to know the Hua family in advance. The number of people in white is the same as that in black.


    Hua Yuege smiled faintly, and the soothing wind ran across her nose. She smelled a faint smell of medicine, which came from Tuo BARREI.


    Her heart read electricity turn, almost a moment thought of Tuo Ba Rui these two days did not go to her side, but also thought of the emergence of brocade.


    He''s ill!


    She didn''t even think of it.


    She looked at him with some remorse. She looked up at him with some worries and questions in her eyes.


    Tuo Ba Rui read her eyes in a moment and said happily, "don''t worry, just see you."


    Hua Ruge scolded himself more and said, "you can''t fight like this. Let''s go."


    There is no loss for her if she doesn''t fight. The hostages are still in her hands, and she''s not afraid that the Chinese won''t pay.


    "I can handle that." Tuo Ba Rui took her hand and said, "believe me."


    Later, without waiting for Hua Ruge to say anything, Tuoba Rui has released her and issued orders to the man in white: "one will not stay!"


    Hua''s family suddenly realized that Tuo Barrow''s tenderness was a false image. He was always the king of war with cruel means.


    The man in white and the man in black fought together without saying a word.


    Hua Shengxiong''s face was extremely ugly, and a very bad premonition came to him, which made him want to retreat.


    "Want to give up? Late! "


    Tuoba Rui said that the whole man rose up in the air, four short swords in the palm of his hand came out together, forming a mysterious array in the air, facing Hua Shengxiong.


    Hua Shengxiong''s eyes flashed a bloodthirsty light. He stared at Hua Ruge fiercely, and his body also soared.


    Hua, like a song, only feels cold around, and has a kind of unspeakable feeling.


    In Hua Shengxiong''s eyes, she always felt that he might have a back hand, but she didn''t know whether it was for Tuo BARREI or herself.


    The strong fought together, and the huge shock wave made people around avoid one after another. The Hua family ran back to the mansion. Hua Ruge was trying to deal with the possible crisis in the shield held by the black leopard.

 Chapter 190

    In this war, the people in white were overwhelmingly dominant. Tuo BARREI and Hua Shengxiong could not see the victory for a while.


    Hua rugo knew that he underestimated Hua Shengxiong when he saw the battle between the two men. Tuo BARREI was easy to fight against the dark soul division in the border area before, but now it''s almost equal.


    And Hua Shengxiong''s strength is changing every time he makes a move. Hua Ruge can''t see through at all.


    It''s no wonder that he can become the first Duke of Dazheng, who also has some strength.


    After the battle between Tuo barrow and Hua Shengxiong, the surrounding houses were destroyed. The people watched from a distance and reported to the officials in fear.


    As soon as the government heard that someone dared to fight in the city without permission, and even destroyed the houses of the people, causing a riot, they came here with elite soldiers. But when they saw the two men fighting in the air, the official was scared to sweat.


    Seeing Zhan Wang, he felt that he would not care if they destroyed the imperial palace or his home. After all, he didn''t have a head longer than others.


    The moves of Tuo Ba Rui are unique. The four daggers are constantly changing. The silver light is sharp, and everything is unbreakable.


    It can be seen that Hua Shengxiong is powerful but he has no choice but to hold four short swords. He often consumes a lot of hard resistance.


    Tuoba Rui''s posture is natural and unrestrained, there is no embarrassment of fighting at all, he is ruthless, but he has no loss of beauty.


    The common people stood below and looked at Tuo barrow. The stars were coming out.


    Hua Ruge is also watching. It''s a pity not to see much beauty.


    The advantage of the white man is more and more obvious. I believe it will be won soon.


    "Do it!"


    Hua Shengxiong in the sky suddenly roared.


    All the people didn''t respond. Suddenly, a dark shadow came out of the Hua family, almost invisible to the naked eye, and hit Hua Ruge''s forehead with one hand.


    The ghost like speed of this man, Hua Ruge didn''t react at all.


    The Panther came forward with intuition and made a quick shot.


    "Bang!"


    The two palms collided, and the black leopard spewed out a mouthful of blood, and fell back.


    Hua Ruge is busy holding on, the black leopard''s eyes are anxious, but Hua Ruge takes out a pill and hands it to him, saying slowly: "don''t worry."


    After defeating the Panther, the man in black grabbed Xiang huaruge with a quick claw.


    This is the assassin''s mace hidden by Hua Shengxiong. He knew that Tuoba Rui would come, so he hid an expert. As long as he grasped Hua Ruge''s family at the most critical moment, he would have chips.


    This man is an old man. He is very thin and has Eagle like eyes. He is a master of assassination.


    At the moment when his hand was about to catch Hua Ruge''s shoulder, a purple figure flashed out behind Hua Ruge and punched the old man''s chest.


    This burst of power is full of, like a silent beast for a long time, and finally it gives out a powerful blow.


    "Bang!"


    The man was unprepared and stepped back for more than ten steps before he could stand still.


    Hua''s family looked at the people who suddenly came out from behind Hua Ruge in amazement. Before the sandstorm, they were busy resisting the shock wave and didn''t find when there was another person behind Hua Ruge.


    This man is in purple clothes, with black hair scattered in disorder. His face is pretty and almost like a demon. A pair of purple pupils attract the soul and soul. The whole person radiates a kind of arrogant wildness that is hard to train.


    It is the mink released from the space of spirit beast after Hua rugo realized the danger, so that no matter he or Tuo BARREI is in danger, there will always be more protection.


    Mink recently took a lot of pills, which can be shaped early. Hua rugo bribed him with more pills, so that he could not shape first and save his strength to today.


    Mink has always listened to her, not to mention pills.


    So there was just one hit.


    The old man was surprised. The mink had already attacked. He was quick and powerful. The old man couldn''t stand it.


    This battle makes the Chinese family look frightened. The sacrifice they spent so much money to invite is so vulnerable?


    How many cards does Hua Ruge keep?


    Hua Shengxiong looked up in the sky, his eyes were red. He didn''t expect that his killing move had been defused easily and didn''t hurt a hair of Hua Ruge.


    Tuoba Rui is furious. He takes back his dagger and his silver light soars. He and Hua Shengxiong start to fight closely.


    His moves are particularly fierce, and Ren huashengxiong''s strength is too powerful to resist.


    Hua Ruge can see that Tuoba Rui ''s fighting method is very power consuming, not as skillful as the previous sword moves. This shows that he is angry and wants to win Hua Shengxiong quickly.


    Small marten can see that the old man has rich experience in fighting. Although his strength is not as good as that of small marten, it''s hard to hit him when he rushes left and right. Small marten doesn''t fight with his skills. He has no chance to turn over because of his powerful strength.


    The so-called "one power reduces ten wisdom", the skill meets the strong person of the absolute power again only has the ending of the death.


    The white man, led by Yunjin, ended the battle as soon as possible. Almost all the heads and bodies of the black man were separated and piled on the ground, a bloody beach.


    In the distance, he raised his eyebrows to Hua Ruge, a gesture of inviting contributions.


    Hua Ruge gives him a disdainful look.


    This killing technique is also too fierce. It''s worthy of the soldiers brought by Tuo BARREI. It''s too similar.


    She can bear it. Many people and Chinese family members around her screamed and vomited. The children were frightened and cried.


    If brocade has the understanding to touch the nose.


    The mink''s side ended after a struggle. He put his hand into the chest and crushed the heart.


    "Sister, I''ll play well." He came back to ask for credit.


    Hua Ruge Dian has, laughing like crying, mink, don''t you see that women are scared to cry by you? Can you kill people gracefully.


    Tuo barrow and Hua Shengxiong are still fighting. Hua Shengxiong can''t bear it. He reaches out to take out a big tripod from the space and smashes it at Tuo barrow.


    As soon as Hua Yuege''s pupil shrinks, the tripod is shining with golden light. It''s an extraordinary product at first sight. Hua Shengxiong is just like a tiger with its wings.


    But Tuo barrui''s response was very flat. He didn''t use weapons. He just printed on the tripod with his own strength. The tripod was buzzing and shaking. Hua Shengxiong''s hands were numb.


    "Senior brother! I''ll come! " Yunjin said that he would go up, and his face was worried.


    "Go away!"


    Tuoba Rui spits out a word, and the two palms printed on the tripod make a strong force, and the silver light soars.


    Hua Shengxiong''s face is frightened. It''s too late to let go of the tripod. The heavy tripod, driven by the powerful force, hit him instead.


    Hua Shengxiong vomited a mouthful of blood in the air.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t let go, but he fought again.


    Hua Shengxiong''s chest was severely damaged and fell down like a broken kite.


    "Bang!"


    He landed on the ground.


    "Hum!" Big Ding fell with him and finally hit him.


    Hua Shengxiong is a mouthful of blood again, extremely weak.


    Tuoba Rui falls, ignoring the surroundings destroyed by him, and goes directly to Hua Ruge.


    Cloud brocade came quickly, worried: "elder martial brother."


    Tuoba Rui is the only one who knows his physical condition. He has a relapse and can only use 50% of his strength to try to be brave. What kind of injury does this mean.


    Hua Ru''s song is exquisite and hearty. Wen Yan once grasped Tuoba Rui''s wrist.


    She moves too fast. Tuo BARREI doesn''t break away for fear of hurting her.


    Hua Ruge''s face changes when he touches the pulse. Because Tuo Barry''s pulse is weak to the extreme. If you look carefully, you will find that his channel cracks have expanded a lot, seemingly unimpeded, but in fact, they can''t be hurt any more.


    Because now it seems that the vulnerability of his meridians will always cause permanent damage in the face of a little trauma.


    "Tuo BARREI, you are joking about your body!" Hua Ruge is not loud, but full of anger.


    If he is ill, this battle can be spared. She doesn''t have to win completely, as long as she can get out of it.


    Tuo Ba Rui reached out and stroked her cheek and said, "I don''t want to be a loophole in your plan. Don''t worry, my body is always easy to get hurt. It''s good to have a rest for a while."


    "Do you know the seriousness? I can''t help you!" When Hua Yuege said this, he was angry and powerless.


    Tuoba Rui''s meridian is weak at the moment. She dare not use medicine or even cure, because an accident will hurt him.


    "I have no way." At this time, the brocade said, "I have to go back to the school. Elder martial brother, don''t tell me you don''t want to go back?"


    "Back to help?" Hua Ruge''s eyes brighten.


    Brocade nodded, "yes."


    "Of course I will go back." Hua Ruge decided to replace Tuoba Rui directly.


    Tuo Ba Rui stared at her and said, "but I don''t want you."


    "I can go with you." Hua Ruge coaxes children''s speech.


    "You are not allowed to enter the school without permission." "You can''t follow me," said brocade


    Hua Yuege looks at Tuo barrow and nods: "I will marry you."


    "When are you kidding?" Hua Ruge has no good way.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her hands and looks at her seriously and asks, "Xiaoge, I''m waiting for you to like my day."


    Hua Ruge''s mind was about to burst out, but he was afraid that he would not have the will to survive, so he changed his way: "when you are completely well, come to me, and I will give you the answer."


    Tuoba Rui sniffs at Yan and smiles, "waiting for me."


    Hua nodded like a song, inexplicably reluctant to part.


    "I''m afraid we can''t spend the new year together. Do you have any gifts for me?"


    Hua Ruge had planned to restore women''s clothes at this time. The gift was to protect him from the interference of public opinion, not to say that he broke his sleeves, but now it seems a little light.


    His lips became a little white, and his face was a little tired. His eyes were looking forward to him. At this moment, he was not strong in the past, but more painful.


    Hua shuddered under the heart of the song, no more words. He hugged his neck and kissed his lips on tiptoe.


    How about the public? How about thousands of people watching? Now she only has him in her eyes.


    Tuoba Rui has a moment''s stupefaction when her warm lips come together. When he realizes what happened, Hua Ruge''s lips have gradually left.


    How can this work?


    Tuo Ba Rui reaches out to stop her waist, holds her neck in the other hand, and kisses her deeply.

 Chapter 191

    Whoops!


    Seeing the scene of two people kissing, all the onlookers were shocked.


    That''s his royal highness, who is so called not close to women. How could he let Hua Ruge kiss him? And in front of so many people, he let no one else live.


    It is said that in three days after this incident, I don''t know how many girls cry at home.


    Men''s mood is the same. It''s not easy to have such a beautiful woman. They don''t want to be captured by Zhan Wang as soon as they show up. They are now seriously lacking in self-confidence, and they are very jealous of the beautiful looking man.


    When women know this, Qi Qi despises men as if you had excelled his highness Zhan in other aspects.


    The men stopped talking and became silent envy.


    After the women beat the men, their God of men had a woman they liked, and it didn''t change, so they went on crying.


    Apart from these public opinions, the picture of two people kissing is simply beautiful.


    There are many literati and calligraphers watching painting and improvising poems nearby, which will be sung in the streets soon.


    Hua Ruge felt his gentle action, and couldn''t help but take the initiative until his voice grew louder and louder.


    Because the fighting stopped, the onlookers were getting closer and closer, and all kinds of voices were also rising.


    "I''m satisfied with the present." Tuoba Rui is satisfied with her.


    Hua Ruge is not as cheeky as he is. Her ears are slightly red. However, she does not wriggle in front of outsiders, saying, "go early and go back early."


    Tuoba Rui may be really weak. At last, he sat in the sedan chair and left under the protection of the guard. Before he left, he left the strong man in white besides the brocade.


    Even if he is not there, he can''t be bullied.


    "Let''s go after the fun." Hua Ruge waved to the onlookers, and the black leopard took the guard to disperse the idle people.


    Hua Shengxiong was seriously injured and pushed the tripod away. The Hua family was stopped by Hua Ruge''s guard.


    But these people are still pushing forward.


    Hua Yuege said, "I''m going to wait in line to kill and seize my family property."


    So everyone stopped, afraid to move on.


    Hua Yuege smiled at them, and then stepped forward in a big way: "since you don''t want to fight for property, I''m the only one."


    The Hua family almost spits blood. How could this man be so shameless.


    Mink follows Hua Ruge, looking at Hua Shengxiong warily. As long as Hua Shengxiong has some extreme behavior, the next one to be crushed is him.


    Hua Shengxiong''s sternum was smashed and his internal organs were injured. Let alone the mink. I''m afraid he can''t even beat Hua Ruge.


    He was sitting on the ground, adjusting his breath, when he saw Hua Ruge coming, he looked up at her angrily.


    He knew that he might fail one day, but he didn''t expect to be defeated by his daughter.


    "It''s no use staring. As I said before, you''re not joking when you lose the ransom and double it." Hua rugo held out his hand to him and said, "take the money."


    "I didn''t!" It seems to know that the relationship between himself and her can''t be negotiated. Hua Shengxiong said it very simply this time.


    "I seem to have reminded you that I will kill if I don''t give you money." Hua Ruge fiddles with the ring on his hand, which seems to be a casual way.


    Hua Shengxiong saw that she was not joking. His face became more and more ugly. Finally, he said, "even if you kill them, I have no money."


    "I didn''t say kill those people." Hua Ruge sneered and bent over to look at him and said, "everyone here, as long as I don''t look well, will die."


    Hua Shengxiong''s eyes are enlarged, and his angry voice says, "rebellious son."


    "Too much." Hua Ruge''s expression is still light.


    Small marten saw that he was angry with China like a song. In his beautiful purple pupil, he killed Qi, bent his fingers into claws, and directly grasped the heart of Hua Shengxiong.


    "Take his ring first." Hua Yuege said.


    Small marten will, a catch to his wrist, Hua Shengxiong want to break free.


    "Ka!"


    Hua Shengxiong''s wrist was broken directly, and the cold sweat was painful.


    Then he put a black jade ring in his hand and went to huaru singer.


    I believe there are many good things in it.


    Hua Ruge used his spirit to find a border, frowned slightly, and then threw it to Hua Shengxiong. "Open this border, you have no other choice."


    Hua Shengxiong is not a fool either. To the present situation, Hua rugo wants to clean up the Hua family is just a matter of words.


    So he took a deep breath: "I only have eighty million gold coins, the other money can be used to you, but you have to promise me a condition."


    "Tell me."


    "We cut off the relationship, wipe out the grudges, and let the Chinese go." Hua Shengxiong said word by word.


    "You don''t have to suffer to say that." Hua Yuege happily picked his lips and said, "deal!"


    Hua Shengxiong took a deep look at her and said that she was serious, so he took out a Zijing card to Hua Ruge from the space, which was the money he raised these days.


    Hua Ruge took over and explored it. He found that his heart beat faster half a beat when it was 80 million.


    It''s all money. It''s golden gold coins. She''s looking for a place to provide for the aged. She''s lived ten lives in the most luxurious life.


    "And this." Hua Shengxiong points to the big tripod with a height of one person, which is the magic weapon he just used.


    "This is the only thing?" Hua Ruge circled the tripod. He thought the tripod was extraordinary, but he didn''t see any mystery.


    "Yes." Hua Shengxiong nodded his head and said without expression: "this is what your mother left for me. I once asked the top craftsman. The quality of this tripod is even better than nine kinds of magic weapons, but I have no idea. I haven''t exerted its power."


    According to the division of magic tools, the highest one is Jiupin. He said that this thing exceeds Jiupin?


    "Where has my mother gone?" This is what Hua rugo asked.


    There are few fragments of the original mother in her memory. After all, she was still small at that time, but when she thought of her mother, her heart would be warm.


    "I don''t know." Hua Shengxiong shook his head: "she disappeared inexplicably. I still don''t know who she is."


    "Not dead, right?" Hua Yuege asks.


    "I don''t know."


    Hua Ruge could see that he could not ask anything, and said directly, "I promise."


    No matter the tripod is not as good as he said, it''s worth the price to keep one of the original mother''s things nearby.


    Although Hua Shengxiong and his family love money, they are still inexplicably relieved to hear Hua rugo say this.


    No money to earn, no life can be all over.


    Hua Ruge stepped away and sat in the blue sedan chair, with mink''s face cold.


    "Go!"


    As soon as the black leopard waved, the sedan bearer raised the sedan chair, and more than 100 escorts followed.


    The Hua family watched these people go away inexplicably. They felt that they had escaped a disaster and that the whole person had been hollowed out.


    I''m afraid no one believed that the first family of Dazheng was destroyed by a abandoned girl.


    At the same time, the news that Hua Ruge was originally a daughter gradually spread. The whole King spent these days in shock. The glorious deeds of Hua Ruge were also turned out.


    For example, she won the first place in the college in the Vietnam battle, in the challenge to the tutor, and in the Xuan beast''s forest assessment. She also won the first place in the secret world. Finally, she entered the Jixian hall and became the only one of the five people who was granted the title of nobility in public. What really made her famous was that she challenged the first family of Dazhen with one person''s power for the last time.


    These stories are enough to shock men, let alone a girl, who is still the once famous waster in the mainland.


    This kind of story was soon changed into a story by the storyteller, and sung in the tavern of tea lane.


    In this way, Hua Ruge will soon become the legend of the whole country, even the whole continent.


    On the top floor of Tianxiang building, Hua Ruge has invited guests for three days in a row, but they are still reluctant to give up.


    Yan Zixing is a little drunk holding the wine jar, squinting his eyes and asking, "what do you say a girl is going to Yanchun building with us Hiccup... "


    "Yes, what can you do to Yanchun tower?" Tuobayu is more elegant, holding the wine pot.


    Su Nianxia hears that his head is lifted from the dessert plate and looks at Hua Ruge and says, "come from the facts."


    Stone rock stupidly scratched the back of the head, black face can see some reddish, also don''t know is to drink or listen to this topic.


    Hua Ruge put down his glass and said, "what''s this? Everyone loves beauty. Let me see what''s wrong."


    She doesn''t think it''s anything.


    Yan Zixing hummed, "you look better than anyone."


    Tuobayu nodded repeatedly.


    Su Nianxia looked down on her face. "I didn''t make friends with you until I knew you were so beautiful."


    In fact, Su Nianxia''s appearance is also far better than Hua Ruxue and Fang Lanxin, and Hua Ruge is not much different, but she is young and has some baby fat. Others only say that she is cute.


    But Hua rugo thinks that if this girl becomes a big girl later, she is definitely at the level of goblin.


    "I liked you when I knew she was so beautiful." Yan Zixing also drank too much.


    Tuobayu looked at him and said, "dare you fight with my uncle Huang?"


    Yan Zixing shook his head repeatedly: "I mean, I can''t take it seriously, I can''t take it seriously."


    If Su Nianxia had some understanding: "I have said that you have a special relationship with his highness Zhan Wang, otherwise you would not kneel in that training."


    "It''s not unusual, just a little familiar." Hua murmured in a low voice like a song.


    "Everyone can see that you have kissed, or you have taken the initiative." Su Nianxia uncovers it mercilessly.


    "It''s unfortunate to be seen for the first time." Hua Ruge sighs with emotion.


    Su Nianxia said, "you know that Wangdu women are jealous of you."


    Thinking of Tuoba Rui''s beautiful face, Hua Yuege smiled proudly: "let them be jealous."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yan Zixing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tuo Ba Yu.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su read summer.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shi Yan.


    For a while, the room was silent. They thought that Hua Ruge was cheeky when he was wearing men''s clothes. They didn''t expect that his daughter would be so shameless after recovering.


    How can she let them live alone like this.

 Chapter 192

    Three days later, there was an accident in the stable southern border area. Several tribes in the South attacked the Dazhen border area. Because there was the legitimate army of the Hua family, the emperor immediately ordered Hua Shengxiong to go to the front to command the resistance.


    Hua Shengxiong took the opportunity to leave the capital and guard the frontier. The emperor approved.


    So he was very proud for a while because only the Viscount can be granted territory, and only the granted territory, he can send her to die.


    Hua Ruge thanked the emperor in ecstasy, and when she got up, she noticed the evil flash in the eyes of the emperor. She pretended not to see it. She was still an honest child.


    "Ai Qing, I will give you the ancient dragon city later." The emperor patted Hua on the shoulder.


    Hua Ruge was embarrassed to hear the name of the city. The emperor asked clearly, "what''s wrong with Aiqing?"


    "Emperor, this ancient dragon city is desolate and barren. I''m afraid I can''t even pay the tax when I go there." Hua Ruge tangles.


    The emperor thought she was going to give up. When she said this, he said, "I''ll allow your territory to be tax-free forever, but you have to bear the expenses of your territory."


    Gulongcheng is the most disordered and worst city in Dazheng. Dazheng not only does not receive taxes but also the state subsidies every year.


    So Hua Ruge is also a good thing for the emperor.


    If you don''t make money, you can do it without paying.


    "Thank you, emperor, but you still give me a will. I''m afraid the people in the city won''t accept it." Hua is like singing and saying.


    The emperor wrote when he heard the words.


    Hua Ruge is so happy, in fact, she has the same idea in her heart.


    One day, old man, I will let you regret today''s will.


    After the collection, Hua Ruge left and set out to go to the territory in five days.


    Looking at Hua Ruge''s back, the emperor sneered and touched a funeral report fold beside him. It was the news that a city Lord in the ancient dragon city had an unexpected death on the way.


    Because the ancient dragon city is close to the forest of Xuan beast, it is difficult to deal with the fiefdoms except for the common people and the barbarians. The land is very poor, and all the ways to make money are wild.


    And what these savages fear most is to see the light.


    So the three city leaders he sent all these years died on the road. This time, he wanted to investigate thoroughly, but now he can delay until the funeral report of the fourth city leader comes, and then send someone to investigate this matter.


    Then he showed a look of great sadness and remembrance. Even if Tuo Barry knew that he was intentional, he had no reason to do it.


    The more the emperor thought about it, the happier he was.


    Hua Ruge is also very happy now. Her original intention of being close to Jixian hall is to have a foothold. One day, she will occupy the mountain as the king and live the life of the earth emperor. Now it will come true.


    As for the ancient dragon city, she went to xuanshou forest to experience it before. She saw the barren there, and she was confident to manage it well.


    What''s more, she subsidized the food for the winter for the hungry barbarians. The barbarian tribe should have a good feeling for her. Even if it''s not for her use, it''s OK to help.


    She''s not without a foundation at all.


    As for the situation on the road, Hua Ruge also inquired about it with the eunuch. She didn''t worry about it. With her mind and mink, who is the unlucky one.


    She thought that she just went out of the palace.


    The meal before leaving was inevitable. Hua rugo invited his friends for another two days.


    At the last meal, everyone drank a lot of wine, but they were not drunk.


    Tuoba Yu said: "there will be danger on the road. Be careful."


    "No matter how fierce a person is, he can only recognize bad luck when he meets Xiaoge sister." Su Nianxia said with a smile that although her expression had not changed much compared with the past, she knew that her heart was not as relaxed as she had shown by looking at the tray of desserts in front of her.


    "Mao Jun is in the eastern border city. He is not far away from you. Remember to find him if you have something." Yan Zixing said it was dull.


    He didn''t like to talk much, and today he says even less.


    "If you can use my place, I will send you a letter. I will do it for you." Simple and honest stone and rock.


    Hua Ruge looks at the friends he has made for more than a year. He is warm but also a little sour.


    Although the world is full of feasts, the role of truth has always been similar to the release of some toxic gas, which is of no help.


    Just like everyone sitting in the room knows clearly that the difference is the normal life, it is still the same.


    "Good bye, everyone. Take good care. I''ll come back and invite you to drink." Hua laughs and raises his glass.


    Several people looked at her free and easy expression one after another relieved smile, raise a glass to drink together.


    The world is too big, no one can accompany them for a lifetime. They cherish their time together, and they will put each other in their heart in the future, which is enough.


    Hua Ruge has one more thing to say.


    They are for better meeting. The Jianghu is far away and they cherish each other.


    Hua Ruge reached Shangyong city through the transmission array, then walked to the ancient dragon city.


    It was snowing heavily that night, and she sat alone on the roof of the inn, holding her knees for a long time.


    Under the bright lights, the town is very busy today. There are still many people walking in the street at midnight. When they meet someone, they will ask, "happy new year."


    Hua Ruge, in the dark place that no one has found, looks at the sky in the distance and murmurs: "say good together for the new year?"


    Her voice just fell, purple shadow flashed around her, crystal clear as jade and bones of the big hand touch her head, action is raw, tone faint some pity said: "I have."

 Chapter 193

    Hua yuepian saw a mink sitting beside her. There was a soothing emotion in the gorgeous purple pupil. Even he felt her loneliness.


    "It''s nice to have you." Hua laughs like a song.


    Mink is cold in front of ordinary people, and she can feel the warmth from him.


    "Don''t you want to sleep for a while, how did you wake up?" She asked.


    "I''m ready." Said mink, pointing to his chest.


    Hua rugo understood and said, "you mean your injury is cured?"


    "I won''t sleep in the future." He added.


    "You mean you''re all humanoid when you''re not hurt?"


    Mink nodded.


    Hua Ruge thought that he was seriously injured when he found the mink in the forest of Xuan beast. Later, he took a lot of pills beside him before he gradually recovered.


    It can''t be understood that the small sable has been shaped before, because it was beaten back to its original shape after being injured.


    She thinks it''s a big possibility.


    "What is my sister thinking?" Mink saw her thinking and spoke.


    "How did you live before you met me?" Hua Yuege asked curiously.


    Mink''s raised eyebrows wrinkled. After thinking for a while, his face suddenly showed pain. His willpower did not make a sound, but Hua Ruge saw it.


    "Don''t think about it. Relax. I''ll have a look." Hua rugo said and touched his pulse. Fortunately, the body of the mink was the same as that of the human being.


    She checked for a while and found that he had a strong pulse and had no problems.


    At last, she released her mental power to explore and found that his brain should have been hit hard, leading to bleeding, and the blood clots, left in the brain, which should be the way to affect his memory, even intelligence.


    No wonder Tuoba Rui said that the intelligence and strength of the holy beast that can transform shape is better than that of mink. It turns out that mink is troubled by this injury.


    Mink looked at her doubtfully.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t do craniotomy for you, but I will use medicine to let the blood clot spread slowly, but it''s a long time." Hua Ruge soothes the way.


    Mink''s expression is still confused.


    Hua Ruge realized that he couldn''t understand, so he said, "I will remind you of the past."


    "I wish I had a sister." The mink ''s slow and accurate way seemed to respond to his lack of interest in restoring memory.


    Hua Ruge touched his head with a smile.


    Mink seemed to think of something, turned his head and said, "reward, kiss."


    "No, after you become a man, you will be the opposite sex. Men and women will not accept each other." Hua rugo said with a black face. She actually told Hua Shengxiong to give him a reward, but she meant to give him a pill, not to sell his face.


    "He can." Said mink stiffly.


    Hua Ruge knew that he was referring to Tuo BARREI, so he coughed and said, "it was an accident."


    Mink raised his eyebrows and looked at her with the eyes you deceived me.


    Hua Yuege laughs: "you see it''s so busy below. I''ll show you around."


    Although mink didn''t buy it, she also pulled it down. She felt less lonely after such a adjustment.


    She bought a purple wrench at the street stall, which was put on the hand of mink. It matched his gorgeous purple robe very well.


    Mink looked at her puzzled.


    "Happy new year." Hua Yuege smiled and added, "New Year''s gift."


    Mink thought for a moment and said to her, "open your mouth."


    "Why?" When Hua rugo asked this question, mink''s fingers were flying on her lips.


    Then she only felt a little wet, and then turned into a heat flow and injected it into her Dantian. She used her inner chamber of mental strength to find a drop of blood floating over her Dantian Lingli ball.


    "What is this?" Hua Yuege asked in doubt.


    How can she enter a drop of blood in Dantian, a place where pure power can be contained intelligently? Moreover, she would not be able to make a difference in this blood.


    "New Year''s gift." Mink repeated her words.


    "That''s not what I asked." Hua rugo continued, but looking at mink''s puzzled eyes, she felt that she could not hear his answer.


    But just as she was about to turn around and go on, she heard him say, "precious things."


    It seems in his memory that someone said to him that he was the most precious, and he wanted to give her the best.


    "Thank you, mink." Hua Ruge reached for his head.


    There was a dazzling smile in his purple pupils.


    "This is delicious."


    "This is fine."


    Hua Yuege buys a sugar gourd, a sugar man, a mask and shuttles in the street like a child.


    She also gave it to mink. He learned the way of Hua Ruge and enjoyed it.


    A young girl who went shopping saw mink like this. She wished she was the sugar gourd in his hand.


    Hua Ruge didn''t go back until very late. Because the mink was completely transformed, she opened another room to put him in.


    Mink was half coaxed and half deceived by her, so she went to sleep.


    Hua Ruge thought that children are easy to cheat, but when she got up in the morning, she saw a Purple Corner hanging on the beam of the room, reflecting the bright and bright sunshine, looking very gorgeous.


    As she rubbed her eyes, she felt more familiar with the cloth.


    When does this guy run into the room she doesn''t know.


    "Don''t you let yourself sleep?" She asked helplessly.


    With purple clothes rolled, the mink turned over and looked down and said, "I can''t sleep."


    Hua rugo understood that he said that she couldn''t sleep without her. She couldn''t help being speechless. She still had to find a way to coax him.


    But he didn''t sleep with her directly. She thought it was better than someone else.


    Hua Ruge wants to see the development of the surrounding cities in the future, so it takes ten days to reach the last neighboring city, named Yongchang City.


    The first thing to do when entering the city, Hua Ruge asked mink, "listen, don''t say more, and don''t do it easily."


    Mink didn''t understand a lot of things, so he didn''t ask and nodded obediently.


    The reason why Hua Ruge is cautious is very simple. The first and the third of the first three leaders of the ancient dragon city died here. If there is no problem in the city, it''s strange.


    As soon as she entered the city, she wandered in the street, and soon walked through the main street, thinking all the way.


    This is the last stop before arriving at Gulong city. Officials are the most relaxed when they come here, so even she will choose such a place to start.


    But where to start?


    The first city leader died in the post house, so the three dead city leaders felt that the post house was not safe and stayed in a big Inn, but they were not spared.


    Hua Ruge turns around in the post house and inn, and carefully analyzes in his mind that the corner just walked out is Yiyang.


    It''s fun again.


    "Take you to eat, what would you like to eat?" Hua Yuege looks at mink and asks.


    "Sugar man." The little mink said, he thought the sugar gourd was a little sour, the cake was a little dry, and the sugar man was the best.


    "Sugar eaters don''t have enough. Let''s go around the street and see if there''s anything delicious." Hua Yuege said and took him to the other side of the city.


    Hua Ruge learned before coming here that Yongchang City is a relatively rich city with plenty of snacks because there are several towns with extremely fertile land.


    She felt that the fragrance of a Wong blunt stall was very attractive, so she went there.


    "Pa!"


    A huge crispy sound startled many people around. Hua rugo turned around and found that a large porcelain bottle had fallen from the porcelain stall he was passing by and was smashing on the ground behind her. It looked like she had touched it.


    But she was sure she hadn''t touched the vase before.


    "What''s the matter with you, young man? How can I walk carelessly? I''m a vase of the past dynasty. It''s very valuable. " The thin vendor came out with a bad face.


    Hua, such as song Leng Leng, three words emerge in the brain, touch porcelain!


    She didn''t expect that she had done such a thing when she came to a new continent. It''s said that these people have the sharpest eyes and are most likely to bully Chinese and foreign villagers. It seems true.


    There were many people around with sympathetic eyes, saying that the little girl was going to be miserable, but she didn''t make a sound.


    "Uncle, I passed by, but I didn''t touch your porcelain vase." Hua Yuege said in a good voice.


    "Why don''t you admit it, young man? You passed by and fell off. Didn''t you touch it or the wind didn''t make it?" The stall owner will not let it go.


    "It may have been blown by the wind, but I didn''t touch it." Hua Ruge is not a bighead, so he will not admit it.


    It''s no surprise that the stall owner won''t admit it.


    "You are a young girl. I didn''t expect you to be a top-ranking girl." He was talking to a big black faced man who came from one side.


    At the same time, the same several people surrounded from different directions, and Hua Ruge and mink were surrounded in the middle.


    The ruffian on these people''s faces, especially one who whistled directly at Hua Ruge.


    The natives shook their heads and scattered.


    Mink''s eyes were cold. If Hua Ruge had not told him, they would have been dead.


    Hua Ruge thought of his plan, his eyes turned up, and said, "where''s this big brother from?"


    The black faced man held out his chest and said, "you look a little bit. The east of Yongchang City is all my territory. Everyone calls me Li Ge."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said, "I''ve heard a lot about your name. I think I''ll pay for the vase at the same price."


    The black faced man thought Hua Ruge was frightened by himself and said, "this is a vase of the previous dynasty. It costs 500 gold coins."


    "These five hundred are not a small number." Hua Ruge looks a little embarrassed.


    The black faced man is waiting for her to make a counter-offer. If there is no money, it''s not a white job to take advantage of such a beauty.


    "Well, I''ll hold it down. How about I bring money to redeem it tomorrow morning?" Hua Yuege said, reaching into his sleeve, and taking out a piece of white jade from the space where they could not see it.


    She also forgot where she came from, but the place where she took things was treasure house, so it would not be bad.


    The black faced man took the white jade and his eyes brightened. "This is a good thing."

 Chapter 194

    "It''s my heirloom. I''ll redeem it if I take the money tomorrow." Hua Yuege continued.


    The black faced man has been wandering on the road all the year round and knows how to treat people. When he sees this jade, he knows that Hua Ruge''s identity will not be too low or too difficult.


    "I''ll give you only one day tomorrow. If you can''t get the five hundred gold coins, they will be mine." The black faced man said and put the jade in his arms.


    "I''ll come early tomorrow." Hua Yuege said calmly, turned around and left.


    The people around her spread, and the porcelain boss said to the black faced man, "brother, do you think she can get 500 gold coins a day from a foreigner?"


    "I hope she can''t get it. It''s mine." The black faced man licked his lips.


    "Big brother, how much is it worth?" Another little brother asked.


    The black faced man touched his chin and said, "I''m not sure. Let''s go to the jade industry and ask."


    Hua Ruge left here, and mink asked, "why don''t you kill them?"


    "No sooner had I arrived than I was offended. How could I deal with them casually?" Hua Yuege narrowed his eyes and patted Mink on the shoulder: "don''t worry, elder sister, I''m not a loser."


    The mink didn''t understand, but he didn''t ask.


    With him, she would not suffer.


    They ate a bowl of Wong blunt on the side of the road. When they left, Hua Ruge felt that she was being stared at. She could get rid of her ability to detect and counter detect. But she didn''t do anything. Instead, she went straight to the largest Inn in the city, where the last City Lord died.


    When the waiter saw the visitor, he greeted him warmly: "are you sharp or staying?"


    "Don''t worry about dinner. Let''s have two superior rooms first." Hua rugo reached out and threw out two gold coins.


    The second one then said, "OK, please come upstairs, my guest."


    Hua Ruge followed the waiter upstairs and noticed that the waiter glanced at the door if he had any eyes. If she guessed right, he would look at the person following her again.


    She has a sinister curve in the corner of her lips. It''s good.


    When I got upstairs, Hua rugo said, "I heard that someone died here a while ago. Don''t go to the room I arranged. It''s too unlucky."


    Little two''s eyes flashed and he said with a smile, "that''s all the rumors outside. We are safe."


    "Well, that''s good." Hua is singing and laughing.


    Their room is next to each other, but mink insists on entering the same room with Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge did not coax him to leave, because she really needs him today.


    "While I''m fine, I''ll give you a prescription. You''re good." Hua Ruge touched his head.


    Mink nodded and sat beside her looking at her.


    When it''s dark, Hua Ruge just finished writing the prescription. As long as it''s refined, it should be able to cure the mink slowly.


    Hua Ruge looks at him excitedly, and says that as long as the injury is completely good, he can remember the things in the forest.


    Mink''s good-looking brow frowned, a few ignored her and flew onto the beam.


    Hua Ruge feels his nose, but he has a good temper.


    When they both lay down, Hua Yuege whispered, "there will be fun in a moment. Don''t make any noise. I''ll go to sleep first."


    "Good." Mink back, now lying on beam of the his pair of the purple pupils did not close.


    There is always a voice in the bottom of his heart telling him that he must restore his memory, but he always feels upset when he thinks about it.


    With his super killer, Hua Ruge didn''t think much about it. He put on the quilt and went to sleep.


    Downstairs, the shopkeeper''s waiter has several people in black in a small room.


    There is a colorful portrait on the table. Although it''s just like a painter, it can be seen that it''s Hua Ruge.


    This inn is the contact station for message transmission, and it will also accept the above tasks and do killing activities.


    "This little girl is really brave. She knows that the last city Lord died here and dare to live here, and she has brought a man with her. I''m not afraid to die. " The shopkeeper turned to the flattery before, and the fierce light in his eyes was full of banter.


    "Ha ha, it''s really God''s help. If it''s done this time, the stronghold leader will reward us again." One of the men in black smiled.


    When other people think of the generous stronghold leader, their eyes are clear.


    "Boss, I can''t wait to see when we start." One person rubbed his hands and asked.


    The shopkeeper then said: "don''t worry. When she falls asleep, we will grasp it better."


    "Just a little girl movie, do we need to be so cautious?" The waiter didn''t understand.


    People in black agreed.


    "What do you know? She is not the kind of aristocratic lady who relies on the family''s shade, but the one who comes out of the Jixian hall. Whoever takes it lightly is the one who dies." The shopkeeper''s face was gloomy.


    The waiter was stunned. "Jixian hall? Just a girl movie? "


    "This is the information that the spy sent back from Wangdu. However, due to the short time, there is not much. In a word, it''s right to be cautious." The shopkeeper''s face is solemn.


    Several people in black nodded, and one of them said, "don''t worry, shopkeeper. We have many medicines, and we are not afraid that we can''t clean her up."


    "Yes, I''ll show you the wind then." Shopkeeper also said.


    The shopkeeper took their expressions seriously, so he shut his eyes and shut up.


    The rest of the group began to discuss Hua Ruge again.


    "Tut Tut, I haven''t seen a woman with one tenth of her looks since I was so old, but I will die soon."


    "Yes, if I could take advantage of her, it would be worth ten years."


    "I would like to die now."


    The waiter''s eyes changed when he heard this: "otherwise, we''ll stop her first. How many brothers will enjoy killing her?"


    As soon as he finished, he felt the cold eyes from the shopkeeper: "I can''t help but go to chunhualou to solve it. If we screw up this matter, we all have to finish it."


    "Yes, that''s what I said, boss, calm down." The second shopkeeper was furious and hurried.


    However, several people in black were a little brighter than usual after hearing this opinion.


    They didn''t want to talk about it before, but now it''s out of control.


    These people plan below. Hua Ruge sleeps sweetly in the warm quilt. She doesn''t open her eyes until someone taps her face.


    There was no light in the room. She knew there was someone in front of the bed, but she couldn''t really see.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked.


    There are minks in the room, so naturally no one else can touch her.


    "Somebody''s here, I killed him." The simple way of mink.


    Hua Ruge rubs his eyes, gets up involuntarily, and mumbles: "it''s so early to start, so people can''t sleep steadily."


    She got up and saw four people lying on the ground. There was a smell of overpowering drugs in the room. It seemed that she sneaked in after blowing the drugs.


    Hua Ruge and mink have taken so many miraculous drugs. Ordinary overpowering drugs have no effect on them.


    "Well done, leave the rest to me." Hua Ruge patted Mink on the shoulder and walked out of the door quickly.


    The waiter outside the door is listening to the movement inside. Seeing Hua Ruge coming out, his eyes are wide with fear.


    Hua Ruge quickly grabbed his neck and poured the spiritual power out of his body into his hands, which could kill him instantly.


    "Keep quiet." She threatened.


    The waiter nodded in succession.


    "How many people are there in the inn?"


    "Except for those who went in, only me and our boss." The answer of Little World War II.


    "Boss?"


    "Even the shopkeeper, we are ordered to act. Please forgive me, auntie." The waiter begged for mercy.


    "It''s God''s business to forgive you. All I have to do is send you to see him." Hua Ruge said that his hands were working hard and ended his life in the unbelievable eyes of the man.


    Throwing him into the room, Hua Yuege went downstairs and walked into the room beside the counter.


    At this time, the shopkeeper is keeping his eyes closed. He thinks that he is the one who comes back. He looks up and is shocked to see that he is Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge saw her own portrait on the table. She took it up and looked at it. She was very disgusted and threw it aside. "It''s ugly. If this person eats by drawing, he will starve sooner or later."


    The shopkeeper slapped the table: "who let you in?"


    He thought his people might not have passed, or they could not have been silent.


    Hua Ruge''s right wrist turned quickly, and a dagger flashed in the air. Then he fell quickly, and put it straight into the palm of the shopkeeper''s hand to nail his hand and the table together.


    The shopkeeper didn''t expect her to move so fast, so she would open her mouth and shout. Hua Ruge''s other hand had moved before that. A bench in the shaking room came towards his front door, smashed his front teeth, stuffed him into his mouth, and blocked his pain in his throat.


    Before and after these two actions add up for only three seconds, the shopkeeper''s unresponsive move is won. Before he can get back to his senses, Hua rugo''s silver needle has sealed his big hole, making him completely a useless man.


    "I thought what a capable man would assassinate me." Hua Ruge takes down the bench, ignores the flow of his teeth mixed with blood and water, and just asks: "just a little strength, are you here to tease me?"


    The shopkeeper''s mouth returned to freedom and shouted again. Hua Ruge pushed his chin directly. His mouth was choking his throat with blood.


    "Cough, cough..." He had a painful cough, and the hands and fingers of the nailed hands were shaking away.


    Hua Ruge held the dagger in his hand and said slowly: "if you are good at it, I may consider letting you go. After all, I don''t like killing people."


    "You What do you want to know? " He coughed red and finally learned to behave.


    "Those who are not in a hurry, I want the title deed and the title deed of this inn." Hua rugo approached him and said, "you''d better not tell me that I didn''t have it. I''m not so gullible."


    "Yes I have... " The shopkeeper pointed to the cabinet and said, "let me go, I''ll take it for you."


    Now his hand is nailed to the table, and Hua Ruge is controlling his other hand. He can''t move if he wants to.


    "And all the money and valuable things are also brought together. If you don''t take your life to fill in."

 Chapter 195

    The innkeeper nodded repeatedly. Hua rugo pulled out the dagger. He quickly took the title deed of the house and a Zijing card with thousands of gold coins on it.


    Although it''s not many, the master who is a wild goose like Hua Ruge will not let it go. He put it in the space and asked, "now tell me, who sent you?"


    "Yes We are from Nanqiao village, the biggest brigands gang in the ancient dragon city. " The shopkeeper is very cooperative.


    He saw now that the girl was more terrible than they thought.


    Hua Ruge nodded, but it was in line with her understanding.


    There is no city Lord in ancient dragon city all the year round, and there are few officers and soldiers. All the affairs are controlled by the Deputy City Lord. If the Deputy City Lord wants to stand up, he will collude with the horse thief and cause trouble to one side, which makes the people in ancient dragon city more miserable.


    It can be said that they are the local emperors there, and huaruge, the city Lord, is not so easy to do.


    "Finished?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The shopkeeper nodded.


    Hua Ruge nodded, raised his hand and stabbed a silver needle into his chest. When he saw the deadly poison, it would attack.


    The shopkeeper''s unwillingness fell down, his vague hand: "you said you didn''t like killing people."


    "But I didn''t say I didn''t kill you." Hua Yuege said kindly, "by the way, your brothers have already taken the lead, and you are not alone."


    The shopkeeper''s eyes are bigger. How strong is the ability to silently solve the four experts? This woman What is the origin of


    What he hates most now is his incomplete information collection.


    Hua rushran came out and found that it wasn''t light, so he took the mink back to his room. They slept in the room where there was no body until dawn, and then went out like no one else.


    When the shopkeeper''s body was found, the two had eaten tofu brain on the street.


    "To redeem today?" Mink looked up and asked. Every time she saw Hua as a song, her indifferent face became childish.


    "Not very accurate." Hua Ruge thinks about the next step.


    "What is that?" Mink asked curiously. He thought it was wonderful to be around Hua Ruge every day.


    There are delicious food, things to rob, and people to kill.


    "Wild geese pluck their hair." Hua Yuege added, "give them a good rest."


    Mink nodded with interest.


    Hua rugo wipes the corners of his mouth for him, and the two pay to leave.


    The boss saw that it was a gold coin. He couldn''t close his smile.


    There are many officers and soldiers yawning at a discount on the way to the inn. Hua Ruge holds his head high and does not feel guilty at all.


    At this time, the stall on the street has been slowly put out, among which there is the porcelain stall. The thin boss''s fine eyes are searching in the crowd. It should be the stranger who is looking for Shisheng.


    Hua Ruge came forward and soon entered his eyes.


    "You, little girl, do you really want to redeem the jade?" The boss was a bit of a joke.


    "What about your eldest brother?" Hua, like a song, changed yesterday''s harmony, even more like a rogue.


    Thin one Leng, black face man also came over at the same time, smile: "little girl is early enough."


    "Here I am. I can have something." Hua is like a song.


    "What is it?" said the black faced stall? We don''t know each other. "


    He went to the jade shop yesterday to ask the price of the jade. The boss said that it was a good thing. He could give at least 1000 gold coins, so he regretted that he didn''t want Hua rugo to redeem it with 500 gold coins.


    "Don''t know?" Hua Ruge smiled and said, "the pit is on my head. It''s really fresh."


    "Little girl''s voice is not small, so we should leave as soon as we can, otherwise we will not only rob money, but also lust." The black faced man smiled obscene.


    Since we all decided to bully the girl, it''s better to bully her to the end.


    Hua Ruge said to mink, "they say they want to take advantage of me."


    Mink is a little confused.


    "It''s about hugging me and kissing me and bullying me." Hua Ruge explains.


    Then she only felt the wind passing by, and a purple figure had gone out with a strong force.


    "Don''t kill, on the street." Hua Yuege added.


    She was afraid that the mink would not be able to hear it quickly. She put the key word "don''t kill" in front of her.


    "BAM bam!"


    "BAM bam!"


    Only to hear a series of fists hit the flesh of the critical sound, less than two seconds, the black faced man and brought more than ten people have been on the ground wailing.


    Mink still didn''t stop easily. He stepped forward again and kicked the porcelain stall down. The porcelain fell to the ground and smashed into pieces.


    The owner of the stall retreated in fright, but Dan still didn''t escape from the beaten fate.


    Hua Ruge squatted in front of the wailing black faced man and said to him, "in this world, I''m the only one who pits others and bumps porcelain against me? You''re really good at picking people. "


    "Who are you?" Said the black faced man, spitting out two front teeth.


    "I have time to care about who I am. My brain is not small." Hua Ruge said sarcastically, "if I were you, I should think about how to live."


    "You What do you want? " The black faced man stammered.


    "I''m very clear. Redeem." Hua is like a clear song.


    The black faced man now knows that he is unlucky. He quickly takes out the white jade and says, "it''s the villain who has eyes and doesn''t know Taishan. Here''s the jade for you. No money."


    "It''s all out of here. How can I do without money?" Hua Yuege said, "but I really don''t have money. I''ll take something to offset you."


    Then she turned her hand and took out the title deed and the title deed that she had robbed in the inn.


    "But there are more than 500 gold coins in this house and lot, so you have to give me more change."


    "How much do you think is suitable?" The black faced man asked timidly.


    Hua Ruge held out a hand in front of his eyes and said, "not much, five thousand gold coins."


    "Poof..." The black faced man passed out with vomiting.


    Finally, Hua rugo gave him the useless things for himself, and then asked for all the gold coins of the black faced man, two thousand.


    The people around me only feel very happy. This ruffian has been rampaging in the east city for a long time, and it should have been cleaned up by someone for a long time.


    Hua Ruge left under the eyes of the public, complaining all the way that the ruffian had failed and had too little money.


    "Why let them go?" Asked mink again.


    He wants to learn a lot of skills. In the future, he will be like Hua Ruge, who will cheat others.


    "Touch porcelain is the most disgusting industry. Do you think I will let them go easily?" Hua is singing.


    Mink listens attentively.


    "The man took the deed and went back to receive the inn. They didn''t know whose it was, but I knew it." Hua rugo smiled and said, "that''s the property of horse thieves. But those people are very vicious. They are angry when they see their own people dead and their territory is occupied. What will they do?"


    "Kill." Answered the little marten.


    "I have to admit that you are right this time." Hua Yuege laughs like a fox.

 Chapter 196

    Hua Ruge has come to the ancient dragon city for the second time. Last time, she looked at the barren, poverty and chaos here as a spectator, but now she only thinks that her head is big, which is really the worst city in the world.


    The ancient dragon city is very large. It takes a few days to ride from one side of the city to the other. It can be said that it''s a huge city with a huge number. But it''s just because of this that it''s more difficult to govern here.


    There is not even a peripheral wall, only a thin wall in the center of the city. Hua rugo thought that two nine level spiritualism could destroy the wall.


    After walking through the inner city, she went to the following urban and Rural Micro clothes for a visit. Now it''s winter. Half of the houses of the rural people are empty. Hua Ruge knocked on the door of one house and planned to take a rest to find out about it.


    This is an ordinary family with only one family of three. Two old people and a beautiful girl are about the same age as Hua Ruge.


    The family is very careful. If they had not seen Hua rugo as a girl, they would not have opened the door.


    The house the family lived in was very simple, there was no fire pot in the house, and the temperature was almost the same as the outside, so it was difficult for Hua Ruge to imagine how to live here.


    "I''m sorry. I can''t go up the mountain to cut firewood without any labor at home. Let''s drink two bowls of hot water to warm my body." Said the old woman, bringing two bowls of water.


    "Thank you, old man. I''m sorry." Hua Ruge gets up and takes it and hands it to mink.


    Mink took it and nodded slightly at the old man.


    The old woman, with a smile, went back to the kitchen.


    The old man sat at one end of the table and asked, "young man, why do you come here in such a cold day?"


    "I''ve just come to the city to vote for my relatives." Hua Yuege said politely, but he didn''t tell the truth.


    She was afraid of scaring people, and she was afraid that people would think she was bragging, but she could not ask anything.


    The old man sighed and said, "the world is difficult."


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and asked, "old man, I don''t quite understand when I first came here. Where are the residents here? Why are many rooms empty?"


    "Ah." The old man sighed: "either starved to death, or could not live to go far away to make a living, the rest of us are waiting to die."


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and asked, "it won''t be so hard. As far as I know, although the land here is poor and not high-yield, there should be no problem in raising the living people. How can they not survive?"


    "Young man, I don''t know what you come from other places. We produce not only insufficient food but also some money every year. But after paying taxes, most of our families don''t have enough to eat."


    "We don''t have young people to work in our family. We can live by eating less."


    "How much is that tax?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Before she came here, she knew that there was no tax in the city, and that she needed court subsidies every year, which was totally wrong with what the old man now said.


    "Sixty percent." The old man sighed, "my tax hasn''t been paid this year. The official has come to urge me for three days. I don''t know what to do."


    "What?" Hua is like a song.


    She knew that the concept of 60% was 60% of all the harvests, which was to take away more than half of them, not to mention the poor land. Even those rich places had been poor for several years.


    She had heard that the Deputy City Lord was not a good thing. Unexpectedly, she had no bottom line.


    It''s persecuting people. It''s so far away from the emperor. You can do whatever you want.


    The old man sighed.


    "Old people don''t have to worry, they will get better." Hua Ruge said with relief.


    The old man shook his head and said, "young man, you don''t know the power of the Vice City Lord. I''m afraid the imperial court can''t take him. How can he get better?"


    "There is always a way. Maybe the emperor will send a powerful Lord when he faints." Hua Yuege smiles lightly.


    "The girl is joking." The old man shook his head.


    At this time, the old woman and the girl came out of the kitchen. The old woman was in front of her and the girl was hiding behind her mother. She looked shy.


    "The girl was shy when she saw strangers from childhood." "Qiao''er, bring the sweet potatoes," said the old woman with a look back


    The girl smelled and put a plate of sweet potatoes on the table. She hung her head and blushed.


    Hua Ruge thinks it''s all mink. The general girl can''t bear to see this look.


    "Thank you, my sister is so virtuous." Hua Ruge sincerely boasted that she was almost the same size as others, and she was never close to the virtuous.


    "Thank you, sister." Qiao son hears to boast her words finally to have a bit self-confidence, look up way: "elder sister is really good-looking."


    "It''s not as good as him." Hua Ruge points to mink.


    As expected, the girl immediately lowered her head, and her ears were all red.


    "The boy didn''t see the world, which made them laugh." Although the old man said that, he smiled on his face, without any reproach.


    "No, it''s lovely." Hua Ruge looks at such warmth and feels a little warm in her heart.


    Such a family may not have enough to eat and wear, but it is much better than those intriguing in the big family.


    But the bad situation is temporary. Who let her come.


    Then Hua Ruge and mink began to eat sweet potatoes. In this cold day, there is nothing more popular than sweet potatoes.


    But there are not many sweet potatoes. It seems that they can only eat two.


    Hua rugo reached into his sleeve and took out two boxes of cakes. "It''s not good to eat only yours. Let''s change to eat."


    Qiao''er''s eyes are fixed on the beautiful box as soon as she hears that there are cakes. She grew up in the countryside and only heard that the cakes are very delicious, but she never tasted them.


    "This is what you eat on the way. What can I do for you? Take it back." The old man said.


    Hua Ruge''s words were not clear when he was scalded by sweet potatoes: "I''ve arrived. I don''t need to go any more. Besides, I can''t eat for nothing."


    What else did the old man want to say, but the old woman couldn''t help saying, "thank you both."


    "Thank you for the hot sweet potato."


    The atmosphere in the room is very warm, but there are some people who don''t make people quiet.


    "Bang!"


    The gate seemed to be knocked open by something, and then came out a voice: "I''m old enough to sell your daughter without paying taxes today."


    The girl is holding the dessert carefully bit, smell the words, throw it to the ground, pale face.


    "I''m not afraid. Dad won''t sell you. You should hide first." The old man said that his eyes were flustered at the moment, but he did not forget to protect his daughter.


    Hua Ruge sits there and continues to eat sweet potatoes. The mink doesn''t seem to hear him.


    "You two follow the little girl to hide behind. The official is unreasonable. Don''t make up your mind again." The old man said.


    Hua Ruge laughed as he ate: "old man, I dare not say anything else, but it''s unreasonable. I''m afraid few people are my opponents."

 Chapter 197

    "Bang bang!" The officer is already smashing the door at this time. Look at the thin door plate. If you don''t open the door again, I''m afraid it will be smashed.


    The old man saw that the advice was fruitless, so he had to open them.


    Four or five officers came, dressed in red yamen uniforms, and looked at the ferocious look, as if their faces were full of bullying people.


    "Old man, do you want to pay or not?" The first official yelled and asked without noticing the two people sitting on the table eating.


    "Sir, it''s not that we don''t pay. It''s really that we don''t. can you give me two days to raise money?" The old man made a bow and pleaded.


    "Since you raised this grain in autumn, I haven''t seen the shadow of a grain of grain. You are playing with me." The official said angrily.


    Before the old man could speak, the official on the other side said: "I don''t think you can take out any food, so take your daughter to pay the debt. If you let him be the concubine of our tax official, you will not have to pay tax in three years."


    "No way..." The old man said decidedly.


    The old woman kept her daughter behind her.


    "Old man, I think you don''t want to be punished for toasting!" The official said that he would start to pick up the old man''s collar.


    "Stop!" Hua Ruge finally made a sound, but there was a certain unquestionable dignity in her voice. Before, she sat behind several people, so the official didn''t see it.


    Officer a Leng, a few people get out of the way, he saw a beautiful woman''s back.


    "Who are you?" When he asked, he let go of the old man and focused on her back.


    "Get back to the tax secretary and tell him to pack up and get out of here." Hua Ruge slowly turned around and said, "from today on, the whole ancient dragon city will not be taxed for five years."


    The official was really surprised. One reason was the beauty of Hua Ruge and whether the girl''s words were a little too good.


    "I didn''t expect to see such a beautiful woman again. It''s really superb." For a while, the officers left her words behind and appreciated her beauty.


    Hua rugo thinks that this face affects her majesty. Will she go out with a mask in the future?


    "She''s going to the city to run to relatives. Don''t think about this girl." At this time, the old man stood out and said, their family has been miserable enough. He didn''t want Hua rugo''s passers-by to follow him.


    "Old man, today she and your daughter I will take away, you should dare to stop believe or not I killed you." The officer said to pull out the knife hanging on his waist a little, revealing the cold air.


    The little girl shivered with fear, holding her mother at a loss.


    "Marten, I''m being teased. Should one break one leg?" Hua Ruge said to the mink on the other side in a consultative tone.


    Mink face a cold way: "kill."


    "I keep them useful."


    "Two arms and two legs." Said mink.


    "Legs work, one arm and one leg!" Hua Ruge raised the standard.


    The officials stared at their discussion, but didn''t react for a while. What did the two people achieve in front of them.


    "Good!"


    Mink left a word.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    At the next moment, four screams were heard one after another, accompanied by the brittle sound of broken bones.


    Ziying continued to flash. When they stopped at the gate of the courtyard, these people had been thrown into the snow for a long time, holding their wounds on all fours.


    His action is too fast, the family of three did not see, so they were stunned.


    Hua Ruge gave them a reassuring smile, went to the door and looked at the humanity in the yard: "what did I say before this time?"


    The official only cares about rolling all over the place, where can he talk.


    "I don''t remember that I can repeat that. Get back to your tax official and tell him that his last task is to declare the tax exemption policy to the whole city. Later, I want his life." Hua Yuege said patiently.


    Although the voice is calm, it can''t hide the meaning of killing.


    "Dare you..." An official squeezed the two words out of his teeth.


    "There''s nothing more logical than the boss picking up his men." Hua Yuege replied, "have you heard that there will be a new Lord in ancient dragon city soon?"


    Naturally, several officials have heard some rumors for a long time. They not only know that the emperor granted the ancient dragon city to the Lord, but also know that the Lord is a woman and is said to be beautiful.


    They thought that this man would die in the same way as the LORD before, so they didn''t expect or find that the conditions of the Lord''s adult were exactly the same as those of the foreign woman in front of them.


    So their eyes grew bigger and bigger, full of disbelief.


    "You are Lord? "


    "Knowing what to do?" Hua Ruge squints at them.


    "Let''s get out of here Get out of here Then we will bring it. " This time, the officers became sensible and left the yard one by one.


    And then there was a family of three in the room. They didn''t know that there was a lord coming, but it was true that they saw the official scared like that.


    "Are you really the new Lord?" The old man asked gingerly.


    "Don''t be nervous, old man. It doesn''t make much difference." Hua Ruge smiled kindly. The first thing to go back to the house was to pick up the unfinished sweet potato on the table.


    The whole family was stunned for a long time. Finally, the old man apologized: "Lord, we don''t know Taishan. We are neglecting you."


    "No, isn''t there something to eat? Don''t worry, old man. I''m not here to bully the people." Hua Ruge had to put down the sweet potato and said it seriously.


    "Your Excellency, you are a good man." The little girl came out from behind the woman and encouraged her courage.


    Hua Ruge was still floating when she heard the praise. She smiled and said, "you are not only a good girl, but also have a good eye."


    The old man and the old woman looked at Hua Ruge in a dazed way. They said that they should be modest at this time? This Lord is very Very special.


    Before leaving, Hua rugo promised to send some more cakes to the little girl. The old man reminded Hua rugo to be careful.


    "Who do you think should be careful?" Hua Yuege asks mink.


    Mink thought about it, pointed to the direction of the center of the ancient dragon city and said: "they. Those who offend us. "


    "That''s right, but there is a nest of snakes and mice here. The strong dragon doesn''t press the local snake. It''s not so easy to manage well." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    The mink pointed to himself and said, "don''t worry, sister, mink will help you to hit people."


    Hua Ruge reached out to touch his head and said with satisfaction, "it''s lovely."


    Mink''s eyes curved with a smile.


    In the snow, the conversation between the two gradually went away.


    "Sister, where are we going now?"


    "Go for strong help. If it''s settled this time, I''ll win more than half of the time."

 Chapter 198

    The tribe of barbarians lived in groups on the edge of the ancient dragon city, near the forest of Xuan beast. It was a crude wooden house before.


    "Who are you and what are you looking at?"


    Hua rugo heard a rude voice just before he arrived at the fence of the tribe. Then he came face to face with a man of two meters and three. He looked very young. He should be only about 20 years old, with muscles bulging all over his body. He was very strong. In winter, he only wore a hide vest and looked like a bull.


    This person should have no good feelings for human beings, with obvious hostility in his eyes.


    "I came to see your patriarch. Last time I met him, I wanted to visit him this time." Hua Yuege said softly.


    Although the barbarian youth thought she looked good-looking, he didn''t move because of it. He continued to say coldly, "my father and human beings don''t intersect at all. What do you cunning human beings want to do?"


    Hua Ruge touches her nose. She is cunning. She has nothing to say.


    "Barbarians are born warriors. Even if I want to play any tricks, I can''t beat you." Hua Ruge changed the way of holding.


    After all, God is fair, barbarians have a strong body and a relatively simple mind, so as not to cause species imbalance.


    "Well, you''ve got a bit of insight. You are the only one. I can fight 100 by myself." The barbarian youth is really useful at this.


    "Then why are you afraid of me and don''t let me go?" Hua Yuege asked.


    As soon as the barbarian youth listens to this to stare an eye way: "who is afraid of you, come in!"


    Then I opened the fence myself and let Hua Ruge''s mink enter.


    Hua Yuege walked in with a smile, chatting with the youth on the way: "what''s your name?"


    "Tark." The young man answered.


    "Do you have enough food this year? Are there any starving people. "


    "What do you want to do with this?" Tark looked at him warily.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''d better ask your patriarch. " Hua rugo thinks he can''t talk to him.


    "My father won''t tell you either."


    "Is the patriarch your father?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Yes." Tark was right this time.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned. "What if your father told me?"


    "Impossible!" "It''s a secret among the barbarians," he said in a hard voice. "Spreading it will cause danger to their tribe. No one will say it.".


    "How about the bet?" Hua Yuege smiles like a fox.


    "If you lose, you will give me food." Tark is not very interested in this kind of thing.


    What they lack most is food.


    Today, there is more snow than every day. There is still a little time to go hunting. There is not much food left now.


    "How much do you want?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tark held out a finger, then three more: "three hundred carts of grain."


    After that, he felt a little guilty on his resolute face. Although they were strong in battle, the barbarians had never done anything to rob people. He thought it was almost the same as the open-ended robbery.


    "Three thousand cars." Hua Yuege''s words are so clear that she has more momentum.


    "What?" Tark was shocked by the number.


    Last time, the good man who saved the tribe just gave them a thousand carts of food to spend the winter. This man even made such a big deal of money.


    "What can you lose to me?" Hua rugo didn''t answer his questions. He looked into his eyes and asked with a smile.


    "I lost. You can do anything you want me to do," said tark, who didn''t want to


    Hua Ruge nodded slightly. "Let''s go, let you see."


    They soon arrived at the place where the patriarch was. The patriarch, Becky, was practising martial arts in the yard. Although he was more than 40 years old, he was not very old.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, patriarch." Without waiting for tark to speak, Hua rugo said first.


    When the two meter long sword of the patriarch was collected, he looked at her and was puzzled.


    "Have we met before?" He asked.


    Because Hua Ruge wore a man''s suit when he practiced last time. Now he has changed it back, so he doesn''t know him.


    "I had to wear men''s clothes because there was something to do before. Don''t you think I''m familiar?" Hua Yuege asked patiently.


    Becky didn''t see a few human beings in a year. He was very impressed by the previous Hua Ruge. So he suddenly said, "I didn''t expect you to be a girl. It''s really unexpected."


    "You are not the first to say that." Hua Yuege smiled.


    "Tark, it''s impolite not to call me when you come." Becky scolded tark.


    Tark, confused, asked, "does father really know a doll?"


    "How can you say that? This is the benefactor of our tribe. If it wasn''t for the 1000 carts of food she sent last time, how many people might die of hunger this year?" Becky, afraid that tark would not know the right way, said quickly.


    Tark is still in a trance.


    Hua rugo has asked, "I wonder if those grains are enough to eat? Did the tribe starve to death? "


    "Thanks to the food, no one died of hunger today." Becky said truthfully, "sit in the girl''s room, don''t stand outside."


    Hua Ruge nodded and smiled at Tulk.


    When tark heard his father''s words, he lost his bet. Without three thousand carts of food, he followed him sadly into the wooden house.


    "Father, what you just said cost our tribe 3000 cars of food." He went in and complained.


    Becky was stunned, Hua rugo said the gambling appointment with a smile, and then said: "I just made a joke with your son. I was going to give you the food."


    "Really?" Tucker''s surprise.


    If he didn''t know that Hua rugo was the good man, he would not believe it. But now he knows that since Hua rugo can deliver 1000 cars, he can deliver 3000 cars.


    Becky was also a little surprised, but he quickly stared at his son and said to Hua Ruge, "thank you for your kindness, but how can our race survive on this?"


    He is the head of the clan. He should be responsible for his own people. Naturally, he can''t take any food.


    "Then I venture to ask, what can the chief of the clan make the six thousand clans live in peace and never worry about food?" Hua said like a song.


    The chief Becky sighed, "not yet."


    "If so, would the patriarch like to try it?" Hua Ruge throws bait.


    "What is it?" Tark couldn''t help asking.


    "To tell you the truth, I am now the Lord of this ancient dragon city. I can give you more than you think." Hua Yuege said earnestly.


    The father and son are both surprised. Nowadays, the barbarians can''t live in peace. The main reason is that the imperial court discriminates against the barbarians. The city Lord doesn''t give them any land, but only needs a city Lord who can look up to them.


    And the whole city is the Lord''s private territory, that is to say, a word of Hua Ruge can make their lives change dramatically.

 Chapter 199

    Becky stood up and bowed to Hua Ruge, then said, "girl, what do you want us to do?"


    He knew that there was no free lunch in the world. Even if uahruge sympathized with them, but now she was the Lord, I''m afraid she would think differently.


    "It''s easy to work for me, to be my army." Hua Yuege said.


    The father and son were silent at the same time. The barbarians had never been driven by human beings, and they were disdained and rejected. They were also in charge of the whole family, so we should consider them carefully.


    "I will send someone to deliver the good food. Although you are alien, you are also a resident of our city. I will give you the land and the home you live in." Hua rugo continued:


    "I will not threaten you, because that will not last, but I think you will agree, not because of my grace, but because your barbarians are born warriors."


    She said this slowly, with a casual smile on the corner of her mouth, which is the confidence that controls the whole situation.


    Mink looked at her expression like this, and the blurred light flashed in her purple pupil.


    This must be the most charming woman he has ever met, he thought.


    The last sentence of Hua Ruge is more interesting. The barbarians are indeed soldiers born every day. They have many times more physical strength than human beings, and also have much more fighting power than human beings. What they flow is warlike blood. The last thing they want is to shrink on the edge of the forest and worry about food.


    After thinking for a long time, I saw Becky bow to Hua Ruge and say, "Lord, from today on, my barbarians will be loyal to you."


    With Hua Ruge, there is a way of life for the barbarians. What barbarians are most afraid of is fighting.


    As Hua Hua said in song, their final choice must be this.


    "You''re welcome, patriarch. Let''s support each other later." Hua Ruge lifted him up with a smile.


    "As I said before, if I lose the bet, I''ll leave it to you," Tucker bowed


    "Then I''m welcome. It''s not peaceful when I come to the city for the first time. The tark brothers will be my Valet for a while." Hua Yuege said directly.


    "Yes, Lord," replied tark, cheerfully


    Hua rugo thinks this title is good more and more.


    Then I learned about the tribe of barbarians, a large tribe of 6000 people. Because of the long-term famine and the decline of war power, except for the elderly, women and children, Becky was ashamed to say that only 1000 people could fight.


    Hua rugo asked about the level of these 1000 people.


    The answer was so scared that Hua Yuege didn''t shut up for three seconds.


    "There are 50 three-star and four-star divisions, about 100 two-star divisions, about 100 one star divisions, and 200 division levels. The remaining 500 or more are at least six level fighters." Bei Qi Dao.


    Hua Ruge finally closed her mouth considering her image, but she still couldn''t calm down the shock in her heart.


    You need to know that a two-star war division can be admitted to Jixian hall. Although it is only a peripheral member, it also represents the scarcity of war divisions in the country.


    Moreover, there is no pressure for the barbarian''s combat power to crush the human level. There is also the most terrible point. The point that the barbarian makes the human fear is madness.


    Human beings can stimulate the potential of the body and improve the combat effectiveness in a short time through the crazy potion, but the damage to the body is very big, so human beings generally do not use it when life and death are at stake.


    But barbarians are different, because they are born with strong physique, and can resist the past even if there is damage, which will certainly cause certain trauma, so the life of barbarians is generally shorter.


    But they don''t care about injuries, as long as they can''t win, they will be crazy. When the time comes, their strength will be upgraded to one or two levels. Who is not afraid.


    If she uses these 1000 people to form a team, I''m afraid any army on the continent will have a headache.


    "Lord, don''t worry, as long as we can rest for a few years, we will cultivate more combat power." Becky thought Hua Ruge was not satisfied, and assured him.


    Hua Ruge resisted the impulse of coughing, calmed down and said, "don''t worry, take your time."


    Becky was a little relieved.


    "I''m going to do something. I''ll get 200 experts." Hua said like a song.


    Tark volunteered, "I''ll go now."


    Then Hua Ruge took 200 guards with an average height of more than two meters to the city. She glanced at them. The worst was a star wars division. When she met ordinary soldiers, she could defeat 100 by one.


    She was happy, but mink was very disgusted: "strong help? Just them? "


    Before Hua rugo could speak, tark was in a hurry. "Who do you look down on, boy?"


    The mink turned his head coldly. His beautiful face was full of fighting.


    Tark was jumped by his fierce eyes, but he also had a belligerent nature. He could be defeated and die, but there was no time to be afraid before fighting.


    "Work first, then call back." Hua Ruge pulls the sable''s purple robe and pulls him to her side to watch.


    Although mink is a little grumpy, Hua Hua still listens to Hua Hua''s voice, but looks at tark with cold eyes.


    Then he said to tark, "go back and I''ll give you enough. Now I don''t even have a place to live."


    So tark was born.


    Hua Ruge''s goal is to be a tax official''s family. These useless and embezzled idle jobs for so many years should be killed, robbed and robbed cleanly.


    But halfway up the road, she saw a huge building with a huge crowd on its facade. It sounded like an auction, but it was strange that there was no sign at the auction house.


    She had also heard of some dark places where she could not see light, but she was not sure, so she looked at Tulk.


    "This is the slave auction house. The people who are auctioning on the opposite side are all foreigners." The way tark hated.


    Since the continent was occupied by human beings, the alien people have been regarded as accessories by human beings, even to the point that they can be regarded as slaves and auctioned at will.


    "What are all the different races?" Hua Yuege asked curiously.


    "They are generally beautiful elves and men, winged people who can fly. They are sold to the rich for pleasure and torture at a high price." Tark said, adding: "even if it''s an alien, it should be equal to human beings. Human beings are too much."


    "As a person from the new century, I also find this kind of practice very irritating." Hua Yuege made a quiet statement, and then said, "quietly eliminate those gatekeepers, and then surround them."


    "Tarlock, you come in with me." Hua Yuege said, and went to them.


    She''s dressed properly, and the insiders will not doubt anything. Today, she wants to see what''s in this ancient dragon city.

 Chapter 200

    As the barbarians settled the sentry, they did not disturb the inside of the slave market, which was still going on as usual.


    As soon as Hua rugo entered the door, he found that it was a place like a Colosseum. In the middle of the ring, there were people holding auction cards sitting around. The wolf''s eyes were fixed on the stage.


    The light inside is dim, and the stage is particularly bright. Hua Ruge looks at the past. There is a huge iron cage on the platform. There is a fairy girl wearing thin clothes in the cage. Large white skin is exposed, only a few key parts are not exposed.


    This fairy girl has green hair, sharp ears, smaller and more delicate features than human beings, and much more beautiful than most of the human girls.


    The onlookers cried out the price with red eyes. Now they have called two thousand gold coins.


    Hua Ruge glanced around and saw that there were hundreds of people here. He thought that the ancient dragon city was not as poor as she imagined, or some rich people.


    "Don''t you get used to it?" Hua Ruge turns to look at tark.


    Tark nodded heavily.


    "Then go up and interrupt them." Hua Ruge''s direct instructions.


    This is her territory. Everything is hers. There is no detour.


    "Yes!" Tark responded, then strode up to the stage and shouted, "stop."


    He has the strength of a four-star warrior. At this time, he roared with his spirit power. The whole building seemed to vibrate. Everyone was hurt by the eardrum and stared at the scene.


    Hua Ruge nodded contentedly: "this temper is to my appetite."


    Mink looks at her discontentedly.


    "Of course you are the best, but this boy is not bad, you go back to fight and don''t kill him." Hua, like a song, said.


    When mink heard her boast, her expression calmed down.


    The person who presided over the auction first responded and asked, "if you are a barbarian and you don''t shrink well on the edge of the forest, what''s the trouble?"


    As the barbarians have not done harm to human beings for so many years, they seem to have forgotten the strength of the barbarians.


    "Lord, do you mind if I do it?" Asked tark fiercely.


    All the people here are shocked to hear this name. The ancient dragon city has not heard this name for many years. They have forgotten that the Lord is the ruler of this territory.


    However, all the people here have a certain position in the ancient dragon city, and they have heard that new lords are coming here.


    But this kind of news has been there for several years, but because of the obstruction of various relations, no real Lord has ever set foot on this land, they just listen to it, but this time it really is.


    "Even if a lord comes, he will never interfere in our affairs. Don''t talk about it." The moderator responded quickly and immediately retorted.


    Before tark could speak, Hua rugo said slowly, "who says I don''t care?"


    She walked slowly to the stage when she spoke. Her Lavender dress was noble and elegant. Although there was no deliberate prestige between her eyebrows, her indifferent and confident eyes gave people a kind of pressure, which made people feel afraid to be enemies.


    These people have heard that the Lord of this enfeoffment is a woman, but they never thought it was a little girl, and still such a beautiful little girl.


    "I am Hua Ruge, the new Lord of ancient dragon city." Hua Ruge''s voice is not loud, but it is clearly spread throughout the audience and into everyone''s ears.


    "You say you are the Lord, what proof do you use?" A middle-aged man in the front row questions.


    Hua Yuege reached out his hand and said, "disrespect to our Lord, kill!"


    Tark moved, but some people were faster than him. He had not waited until he was in front of him. The purple shadow flashed. The man had no idea what force had split him into two parts. The blood was splattered on the fracture, and the blood was red for four weeks.


    At this time, the whole audience is afraid but dare not make a sound and swallow saliva.


    "I say I am, I am, in this land, no one has the right to question me." Hua Ruge''s cold eyes scanned the half court, and slowly said: "including all the decrees I issued later, those who dare to question, there is no forgiveness!"


    In the last three words, she devoted herself to killing. Her voice echoed in the whole auction hall for a long time. It was like an ice cone that pierced people''s imagination and made people''s back feel cold. When they looked at the bloody body, they felt cold to the bone marrow.


    In just 30 seconds, an idea took root in these people''s hearts. Lord is too fierce to provoke.


    This is also the purpose of Hua Ruge. The so-called "three fire" of new officials, if they don''t establish prestige at the beginning, there will be many obstacles in the future management. That''s not what she thinks.


    After a long silence, a man who had been sitting under the stage stood up and said, "Lord, we should obey all the orders, but we will have the permission of the vice Lord in this auction, which is in line with the law."


    "Who are you?" Hua Ruge turned to ask, she squinted, no one can see through her inner thoughts.


    "I''m the owner of this auction." The man thought that Hua Yuege had bought the bill, and he smiled more when he spoke.


    After all, although Hua rugo is the Lord, she is also a newcomer. The so-called strong dragon doesn''t press the local leader. She should always give the vice Lord some face.


    "Oh." Hua Ruge nodded his head and asked, "who sent these slaves photos?"


    At that moment, another ten people got up and said, "it''s us."


    Hua rugo knows that these are some slavers, and there are often a large number of slave hunting teams under these hands, which are used to catch slaves, saying that they are local snakes.


    "Very good, very honest." Hua Ruge nodded with satisfaction.


    These people look at each other, don''t understand why Hua rugo didn''t say hello, but spoke in the tone of interrogating criminals.


    Hua Ruge cleared his throat and said: "from now on, it is not allowed to capture and sell foreign slaves in the ancient city of Cologne. All the people you have captured will be handed in."


    "What?" One of the slavers was horrified.


    They live on the basis of slave trade. Now huaruge has issued such laws and regulations. Their status and even their jobs are not guaranteed. This is the life of these ordinary people who are powerful.


    "Even if you are the Lord, you can''t break the rules." As soon as I heard about this, the slave traders below were all in a hurry, shouting one after another.


    "This territory belongs to me. I''ll decide the rules here. As for your rules..." Hua Ruge drags a long tone, then says one word at a time: "all are invalid!"


    The whole audience was shocked. Even if there were lords in the past few years, they had never used such a strong policy.


    "What shit Lord, we killed you. What else can you do?"

 Chapter 201

    After the man shouted to kill Hua Ruge, five or six people immediately responded and went to the auction house.


    Hua Yuege''s mouth was still smiling, and he said softly: "kill!"


    After a sound falls, tark comes up first, pulls out the big knife behind and draws a circle. There are three Sabre Qi in this cut at the same time. These people can''t avoid it.


    The mink''s speed is faster. When its arms shake, the furious purple energy spreads out and attacks everyone at the same time.


    Both of them are experts, and their speed is very fast. The underground people can only see two kinds of light and shadow flash on the stage, and then the five or six people who rush up become scattered pieces of meat. They can''t even scream.


    Oh!


    Many of the following people vomited. They didn''t see the blood, but it''s too horrible. Are these people from Wang Du or from Shura hell.


    The fairy maiden in the iron cage turned white and fainted directly.


    The elves adore nature and don''t like killing, which scares her.


    Hua Ruge''s smile froze for a moment, but he was very satisfied with the shock effect.


    "Who else wants to kill me? Come on, let''s have a good talk." Hua Ruge looks down at the slaver and the East Road.


    Those people haven''t responded yet, shaking their heads.


    "If you don''t resist, you''re going to carry out my law?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    The slave dealer was back to his senses. He knelt down under the stage and said: "the villain must obey the Lord''s law."


    "Yes, I have some other people. I''ll hand them in."


    "Yes, I will disband the slave hunting team when I go back. I dare not do it again. Lord, spare my life."


    These people are frightened now. Before they thought that a little girl was all. It''s good to frighten. Unexpectedly, this little girl is just a devil. She kills people without leaving the whole body, eats people without spitting bones.


    "I''m afraid that I won''t kill you as long as you obey me." Hua Ruge squats on the edge of the platform and looks down at those people.


    When these people hear Hua Ruge''s tone, they are inexplicably tight. They just look at the things Hua Ruge did before. Even if she shows how to be close to the people now, they don''t believe it.


    So they kowtowed one after another, and repeated only one sentence: "Lord, spare your life."


    Hua Ruge blinks innocuously. She is like a murderer.


    Under the suppression of absolute force, the auction was solved smoothly. When the slavers saw that there were two hundred barbarians surrounded, they sweated again and again. Fortunately, they had just obeyed, otherwise they would have been chopped into meat sauce by these barbarians'' axes.


    This new Lord, how terrible!


    Hua Lu''s next target is the residence of the tax official. He apparently received the message that he had come back to several official positions before, and a hundred men guard was placed in front of him.


    "Use the fastest speed to control all the people in the house. If you obstruct, kill them." Hua Yuege said with a gentle wave.


    Tark led the charge and a small number of barbarians blocked the exits.


    As soon as the hundred men saw a group of barbarians rush up, they immediately put down their weapons and raised their hands to surrender.


    No way. They haven''t lived enough.


    The captain of the hundred came to find Hua Ruge to show his loyalty. Hua Ruge nodded, "you know what you''re doing, and you''re waiting."


    The team leader is a person who can do things. He took a chair from somewhere and asked Hua rugo to sit at the door and make a cup of tea.


    "Yes, what''s its name?" Hua Ruge said this to him while drinking tea.


    "Back to Lord, the villain''s name is Lei Tao. He''s a captain of 100. I don''t know if I want to deal with you when I''m called by the tax official today. Otherwise, I can''t have the courage." Lei Tao argued for himself as he spoke.


    Hua Ruge noticed that this is a very thoughtful person. His eyes turn quickly. If he is a good person, he is also a usable person.


    "Well." Hua, like a song, answered with no salt or salt.


    Lei Tao couldn''t feel what was in her mind, so she didn''t dare to talk casually.


    At this time, the tax authorities were confused. Even if they didn''t look at it, they knew it was a scene of people turning up.


    The barbarian way of doing things is very worthy of their name. They almost demolished half of the mansion, but also quickly.


    Half a cup of tea, the tax official was kneeling at the foot of Hua Ruge, stabbing the water on the street, many people were talking about who this suddenly appeared, beautiful and unworthy woman was.


    The tax official is in his forties, with a two handed mustache and a fat pig. Although it''s a custom-made dress, the buttons on his stomach are too fat to buckle.


    This man looks very treacherous at a glance and has a lot of money.


    "Collar Lord...... " He didn''t think that the new Lord would be so powerful before, but he tried to resist. Now he thinks that he is stupid. If he had discussed with the vice Lord earlier, he would not have come to this end.


    He has only one idea now, that is, he can''t die. As long as he lives, he will have a chance to turn over the situation. After all, there is a vice city Lord who will save himself.


    All the people around were shocked to see Hua Ruge. They didn''t expect to see the Lord in this land, let alone that the LORD was a little girl.


    "Mr. tax official, I remember that I sent someone to tell you to wait for me at home. Do you welcome me when you send this many soldiers to stop in front of the door?" Hua Yuege took a sip of tea and said slowly.


    "Lord, you misunderstood me. I don''t mean that. I''m looking forward to your coming." The tax official wiped the sweat on his face.


    "Oh? That''s how it turned out. " Hua''s way is like a song rather than a smile.


    The tax official nodded repeatedly: "yes, Lord, I am honored to be here."


    "Since your Excellency the tax official cooperates in this way, the Lord will not go around." Hua Yuege''s smiling face said coldly: "come, copy home!"


    The tax official thought that the girl had little experience. Even if she had the strength, she would be better. Even if she knew it, she would be embarrassed to beat him in front of so many people.


    I didn''t expect her to be so tough, so No bottom line.


    A small group of barbarians rushed in, and Hua Ruge appreciated the increasing sweat on the tax official''s face.


    "Why do the tax officials sweat so much? Are they doing too many shameful things?" Hua asked like a song.


    "Lord, I''m joking. I''m joking..." The tax official''s tone of voice is even less this time.


    The common people are happy to see it, because the poverty of ancient dragon city for so many years has a lot to do with the excessive tax revenue. The common people are disgusted by the Deputy City Lord tax official. Seeing this scene now, they feel very happy and soar towards the new Lord.

 Chapter 202

    The fighting power of barbarians is in direct proportion to their destructive power. After they copied, the house was almost destroyed.


    Hua Ruge looks at the big and small boxes on the ground. They are either gold coins or treasures. It''s estimated that there are millions of them. Because these things are on the street. The common people look at them and want to pick the skin of the tax official. It''s all hard-earned money.


    The tax official listened to the more and more unbridled discussions around him and sweat more.


    "I know I''m wrong. I''m willing to give all these to Lord, and ask Lord to give me a life." The tax official kept kowtowing.


    "You know what you are, but these stolen money is not for me, but for confiscating it as funds for building a new city." Hua Ruge nodded his head with satisfaction.


    Tax officials should be saying that, thinking that officials have said that, the final money is not all into their own pockets.


    But as long as his life can be saved, he has no hope.


    "But you, after all these years of raiding the people''s fat and ointment, are inexcusable. You should be killed!" Hua Yuege''s face was cold, without any mercy.


    "Lord, you can''t do this. I''m the one selected by the vice Lord. You can''t kill me directly." As soon as the tax official sees that begging for mercy is not easy to use, he quickly moves his backstage.


    I thought Hua Ruge would be afraid to hear this, and so do the common people. After all, the vice city leader has been a local emperor for a long time, and the strong dragon still doesn''t press the local tyrant, so he always needs to communicate and then do things, otherwise, it''s not good to be stiff.


    Who knows that Hua rugo frowned when he heard this, and was very unhappy: "how come you are talking about that guy? It seems that if I don''t come up with some means, you really don''t pay attention to my Lord."


    Then she said to Lei Tao, "give it to you and kill him."


    Lei Tao was stunned for a while. He was smart. He knew that if he killed the tax official now, even if he was on the Lord''s boat, he would never be able to be a skinhead, but he was not sure that the LORD would be better than the vice Lord.


    But if he doesn''t kill him, he will bury the tax official now. He even died earlier than the tax official. Didn''t he see those barbarians coveting him.


    His mind turned quickly, and in a short time he straightened up and said in a loud voice, "yes, Lord."


    He is now in this fight, anyway, it is better to die late than now. What''s more, he thinks that the Lord is capable. Maybe it''s more promising to follow her than to live such a mediocre life.


    So Leitao and his soldiers pressed the tax official into the middle of the road to be executed in the street.


    Hua rugo is very satisfied with this.


    The tax official is shouting: "you little girl, the Vice City Lord will not let you go, he will kill you!"


    He will be with you soon.


    Hua Ruge thought in his heart, but smiled faintly on his face, as if he was not angry, but his words made people cold all over: "don''t cut off your head, or you will not see who it is if you hang the corpse to the public."


    "Lord, where is his body to be hung?" Leitao opens at the right time.


    "The most prosperous street, hang to the air dry!" Hua Yuege said and smiled and drank tea.


    The tax official''s face flushed: "you are too vicious."


    "I didn''t know that until I was offended. I''m sorry for you." Hua Yuege jokingly said.


    There is no room for the tax official to answer back, because his chest is pierced by the spear in Lei Tao''s hand.


    The common people took a breath of cool air one after another. They all knew that the new Lord was cruel.


    But then they were all happy. This old thing, which has been evil for many years, is now finally dead.


    When the common people came to China, Hua Ruge recognized his practice in the bottom of his heart, not only for himself, but also for these people living at the bottom and being oppressed.


    She is the new Lord here. She has the obligation to start all over again and make the ancient dragon city the richest and safest city in the whole continent. She believes she can do it.


    After all this, it''s dark. Hua rugo stops at the post house here, because it''s said that all the Lords before here are also the city Lord. Now the city Lord''s mansion has been occupied by the Vice City Lord. Her lord can only find a place to deal with it first.


    By the way, I will study the distribution of the power of the Vice City Lord and try to win it at one stroke.


    Lei Tao was the only one she knew about the city, so Hua rugo summoned him alone in the evening.


    Lei Tao is a wise man, so far everything has been said.


    "The city Lord''s name is Gao, and his family is quite powerful. He came here to be an official. At first, he was quite responsible, but later he didn''t know how to collude with the horse thieves on the mountain."


    "Then the Lord passed away strangely. He took over the city slowly. After that, the tax of the ancient dragon city became heavier and heavier, and the development of the city was not as good as one year."


    Hua Yuege listens carefully.


    "In recent years, the imperial court has sent several lords in succession, but you know, they all died on the road. Because we are just a small town, the imperial court did not send people to investigate."


    Hua Ruge nodded: "tell me, what kind of power does he have?"


    "This..." Lei Tao scratched his head and thought about what to say.


    "To be honest." Hua Yuege said directly.


    "Almost all the forces in the city are his, including soldiers, slavers and mercenaries of all sizes." Lei Tao said and added: "the horse thieves on the mountain are extremely fierce and numerous, so no one dares to disobey the vice city leader."


    He thought that Hua Ruge must be afraid of this.


    I didn''t expect Hua Ruge just touched his chin and said, "it''s a little interesting."


    Lei Tao thought that he would never meet a calmer and calmer person than the Lord. He said so, and she could still sit.


    "Well, I see. Go back to rest." Hua Ruge stretched out, I feel a little tired.


    Lei Tao continues to be confused. I don''t know how strong this tolerance is.


    "By the way, when I go out, I''ll bring a word to the girl at the door. Call me later tomorrow and I''ll sleep more..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lei Tao.


    When Hua Ruge was lying on the bed, she listened to the ping-pong outside. The energy fluctuation was very strong. It was needless to think that mink and tark were fighting. She told mink in advance that she knew nothing would happen, so she covered her head and went to sleep.


    The next morning, the charcoal in the room was not extinguished. Hua Ruge was riding on the quilt and sleeping. Suddenly someone knocked at the door.


    "Lord!"


    It''s the voice of Lei Tao.


    "Don''t call me dead." Hua Ruge turned over.


    "It''s a dead man. The Vice City Lord killed all the slavers who were turned over to you yesterday. This is to be your enemy." Leitao said loudly.

 Chapter 203

    Hua Ruge involuntarily activated his brain, and then said, "he''s a bit brave. He shouldn''t shrink his head."


    Lei Tao is in a hurry outside: "I''ve heard the news. Today, the Vice City Leader dispatched many soldiers. They are coming towards us. Please make an idea."


    "Ask the maid to wash her face." Hua Ruge got up and mumbled, "I can''t see people without washing my face."


    Lei Tao was once again hit by thunder and almost cried. Did he find a master or a child? When is it? Is it important to wash his face or not.


    After washing, Hua Ruge came out. Because women''s clothes caused too much trouble these two days, she changed into a white man''s dress and combed a ponytail today.


    Unlike before, she didn''t take shapeshifting pill, but she could still see that it was a girl by looking at her chest. It just covered some of the gorgeous colors, which made her look less feminine and more fierce.


    But what hasn''t changed is beauty, and a white robe even more reflects a bit of immortal spirit, which makes people pay some respect.


    Lei Tao did not dare to arrogate. He took a look and took his eyes back.


    The mink came out of the next room, and then came tark, but he had a black nose and a swollen face. At first sight, he was not hit lightly by the mink.


    Hua Yuege asked with an ungrateful smile, "I''ve taken this service?"


    Tark even nodded, but he couldn''t look at the mink.


    What the barbarians admire most is the strong. The strength of mink can be respected enough by them. As the object of mink protection, Hua Ruge is also valued by the barbarians.


    Hua Ruge knows this, which doesn''t stop mink.


    "Mink is good." Hua is like a song of praise.


    Mink didn''t sleep in the same room with her, but now she''s just like a little kid, with a big smile.


    This smile is more charming, especially the pair of purple pupils, which seems to hook people''s souls.


    The men here are envious. How many good things they have to do in the last life can they grow up like this.


    Handsome almost monstrous, but also has a proud wild, all over the body full of attraction, I''m afraid that a woman can''t hold it.


    Of course, except for Hua Ruge, who is naturally resistant to beauty.


    When all the people were gathered, a sentry soldier came in and said, "Lord, the vice Lord has brought people here. Please invite the residents of the whole street. It looks like a big move."


    Lei Tao said in a hurry, "it''s not good for such a big move."


    Say anxiously looking at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge looked at him with a comforting look and said, "what''s the meaning of bullying soft eggs? It''s only fun if it''s like this."


    Lei Tao was about to cry. He asked the soldier who reported, "how many people have come to the other side?"


    "Almost five thousand!" The soldier replied.


    "What? There are only 10000 people in the ancient dragon city, and he takes half of them at a time. " Lei Tao is horrified. Although the barbarians have a very high fighting capacity, the number of the other side is dozens of times more than the barbarians. Where is the opponent.


    "Lord, what shall we do?" He asked again.


    "Wait and see." Hua Yuege said a word and went to the front.


    At this time, someone sent a letter, saying, "Lord, the letter sent by the Deputy City Lord says that you can open it by yourself."


    Hua Ruge took it directly and tore it open to see that all she could do in the thin envelope was poison. She and her ancestors were not afraid of it.


    There is only one line of words in it. In the middle of the road, meet and talk in detail. No one is allowed.


    "It''s interesting to think about it all night." After watching Hua Ruge, she threw it away and continued to walk outside.


    As soon as the gate of the post house opened, Hua Yuege saw the battle of the other side. The whole post house was surrounded by three layers of archers, the first three layers of heavy infantry, the first one with shield, the second with broadsword and the third with spear.


    The array is unique to soldiers and should be compared with their opponents who are much stronger. It has proved to be very effective.


    There is a table on the main gate of the post house and the road in front of the houses. A man in his forties is drinking tea on it, and there is a cup opposite him, which seems to be reserved for Hua Ruge.


    He was the only one standing far behind him, on the open street.


    Hua Ruge secretly says that this person is very close to him. In one day, he knows that there are experts around him. Before he comes to the door, he will take the initiative, block at the door to negotiate, and talk alone. That''s to say, he''s afraid that the people in his hands will do harm to him.


    "Lord, may I have the honor to invite you to join us for the first time?" The Vice City Lord held the cup and asked each other from afar.


    "I''ve come to my door with murderous spirit, and I''ll pretend to be a scholar." Hua Yuege said without face, and walked forward.


    She told her subordinates not to come forward, so she didn''t follow her, including mink.


    Hua Ruge has inquired that the city Lord is the battle division of Samsung, and there is no threat to her.


    As she approached, the vice mayor looked at her face. Although it was amazing, it was not attracted by her.


    In this way, Hua rugo feels better in men''s clothes.


    She was sitting in the opposite side of the Vice City Lord, with a hundred and ten barbarians standing behind her.


    The vice mayor smiled politely and filled the teacup with tea.


    Hua Ruge glanced at it and didn''t move.


    The Vice City Lord said with a smile, "Lord, are you afraid that I will poison you?"


    "Dirty." Hua Ruge spits out a word and takes out a white jade cup from the space with a turn of his hand: "I''m used to using this."


    The vice mayor''s smile froze, but soon she was full of tea.


    He didn''t expect that the little girl would be so calm when she arrived here.


    "Lord, you are so young and promising. At such a young age, you are sitting in the Lord''s seat. I admire you." He said the officialdom.


    Hua Ruge slowly tasted a sip of tea, and then slowly said, "if you know I''m young, don''t test my patience. If you have anything to say directly, it''s a good fight to talk about. Don''t play with me like that, boring!"


    The Vice City Lord was stunned by her. She knew that the young people might not understand this. She wanted to try her skills, but she was not only totally ignorant but also arrogant.


    He really didn''t understand that she was so arrogant.


    When he was angry, he smiled and said, "Lord, I will tell you the truth. You have no strength to fight me. I can kill you."


    "Then why don''t you just go ahead and talk about it?"


    "That''s my sincerity." The city Lord paused and said, "I want to cooperate with you."


    "Tell me?"


    "It''s you who continue to be your Lord. The benefits are not without you, but you''d better not mind anything." Wan Dao, vice mayor.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed slightly. This is to show her that she wants to be a real Lord. Can she be a vase?

 Chapter 204

    Hua Ruge looked at him funny and asked, "you haven''t inquired about my details."


    The ancient dragon city is remote and far away from the king. I don''t think the news from that side has come yet. Otherwise, he would never think he would agree to such a condition.


    The Vice City Lord smiled and reminded: "Lord, this is the ancient dragon city, not the capital of the king. Even if you have a background, it won''t help if you are here."


    Hua Ruge leans back in his chair and sips his tea casually.


    "Lord, I think you also know that the previous lords died unexpectedly. If you cooperate with me, you will be free from this disaster." The Vice City Lord thought Hua Ruge was afraid of it, and urged him even more.


    They also urgently need such a unsubstantiated Lord. Otherwise, if they always kill the Lord, the imperial court will send someone to investigate them. When they find out about them, things will get worse.


    But if Gehua and Ruge agree to cooperate, they can not only control the real power, but also will not be suspected by the court, killing two birds with one stone.


    And he is sure to frighten Hua Ruge. No matter how tough she is, she is a little girl. What''s hard to deal with.


    "Finished?" Hua Ruge put down the teacup and looked at him with bright eyes, which made people unable to see what she was thinking.


    The Vice City Lord listened to her question for no reason, and considered: "if the Lord has any conditions, you can put them forward, let''s discuss."


    "But I have run out of patience." Hua Ruge looked at him with a sneer: "discuss with me? What are you? "


    The Vice City Lord''s smile froze and his face was ugly. He didn''t expect Hua Ruge to be reckless about the army he brought, so he didn''t pay attention to himself.


    "This is my territory. I am the heaven here. I am the king Dharma here. I want to challenge my people..." She said, clapping her hands on the table and standing up. Leaning forward, she looked down at him and said, "all must die!"


    The Vice City Lord shrank back for a while under the pressure of her momentum, and then angrily said: "little girl, if you don''t see the coffin and don''t cry, believe it or not, everyone here will be buried for you."


    He said this in a loud voice, and when the archer heard that each arrow was on the string, he was waiting to start.


    "It''s fast enough, it''s smart enough, and it''s a good plan." Hua Ruge glanced at the evaluation and then said, "but you ignored my biggest card, so you are doomed to die."


    The Vice City Lord laughed and said, "little girl, do you want to cheat me? I eat more salt than you do. Can''t you see what kind of power you have? "


    "Is it?" Hua Yuege smiled and then threw the table at him.


    The man was quick to respond, and he broke the table in half, realizing the danger, and he hurriedly got up from the chair.


    "Gravity!"


    The vice Lord saw only a flash of pale yellow light under his feet, and then he seemed to add ten times of gravity to his body. He moved very slowly, but he didn''t stand up.


    The fragments of the table were completely separated, showing the white figure of Hua Ruge. At this time, she had a dark stick in her hand, and was smiling at him.


    The Vice City Lord stared at her incredulously: "Ninth level soul skill, what''s your strength?"


    "Binding!"


    With a wave of Hua Ruge''s stick, the Vice City Lord was covered with vines. In his frightened eyes, he tied him and his chair together into a green zongzi, only showing his head.


    The staff in her hand is the branch of the tree of life, which can improve the two-level wood system soul skill. So this binding skill is the tenth level. The vines are not only extremely tough, but also have vigorous wood system power. He is just a three-star war master, and he can''t get rid of it.


    Hua Ruge''s action is very fast. When the Vice City Lord''s men react and rush to the middle, Hua Ruge has stopped him and said softly, "come here, I will kill."


    "Back up, all of you!" The Vice City Lord shouted quickly, he still wants to live.


    Hua Ruge nodded with satisfaction.


    The Vice City Lord looked at the person who can instantly cast the level 9 and level 10 spirit skills in horror, and his heart was cold. What kind of monster was this.


    "My biggest card is myself." Hua Ruge patted him on the face with a stick and said, "you don''t want to think about it. If I can only play, can I get today?"


    "Lord, don''t be impulsive. We have something to discuss." The Vice City Lord begged for mercy in a low voice. Now he can see that the girl is not as easy to deal with as he thought.


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and looked at him: "what can I discuss? Do you think I look good is a vase? "


    "No, sir, Xiong taoweilue, this ancient dragon city belongs to you. I was not able to help myself before, and I will certainly work for you in the future." The flattering way of the vice Lord.


    "The attitude has changed so fast that I appreciate you." Hua Ruge claps his face approvingly.


    The Vice City Lord was afraid of adding strength to the stick, but he didn''t dare to hide. He could only smile pleasantly.


    "But how can you prove your loyalty?" Hua asked leisurely as a song.


    "I''ll give you the right to use the army now, and you will be the only one to look forward to in the future." Vice City Lord hurried.


    "I''ll take the army myself. Just lend me something." Hua Ruge looks at him lazily.


    The Vice City Lord nodded quickly: "whatever you want, just say it. As long as I can do it, I will help you."


    "That''s good." Hua Yuege said, his stick shaking slightly.


    I saw the vines that had bound the vice Lord grow up again, around his neck, and slowly tighten.


    The Vice City Lord''s face suddenly changed, and he said in horror, "Lord, what are you going to do?"


    "I''ll take your life, you agree." Hua Ruge said very indifferent.


    "You You cheat... " The Vice City Lord''s face was red, pointing to Hua Ruge, and he was unwilling.


    "For so many years, you have been tyrannical and forced to collect money. As a result, people are hungry, displaced and resentful." Hua Ruge stared at him, his eyes were gradually stained with murderous meaning: "how can I keep you!"


    "You There won''t be It''s a good ending... " The vice Lord struggled to say that.


    "That''s what your jackals said before they died. I really don''t like it, so go with him." Hua rugo stretched out.


    deputy city master can''t make complaints about his face. His face is purple and his whole body feels weak. The last sentence he heard in his life is Hua Tso''s Tucao:


    , he is very hard-working and not too sleepy to get up so early.


    The vice Lord''s eyes were wide, shocked and humiliated.


    She has been dominating her side for such a long time. She killed herself without any fluctuation in her heart, as if everything was planned.


    It''s too much self-esteem.


    Hua Ruge glanced at the dead man, glanced at the soldiers in the first two steps, and said coldly: "the crafty man who was the bane of the ancient dragon city has been killed by the master of his ability. Now the man who put down his weapons is regarded as being coerced by him and exempt from all sins."


    "Otherwise, shoot to kill!"

 Chapter 205

    As soon as Hua Ruge''s voice fell, tark led the barbarians out, each with a sense of war.


    The soldiers were at a loss. If it was the Deputy City Lord, they might still have a little sense of resistance. But now the Deputy City Lord is dead. They really don''t know who to fight for.


    And Hua Ruge is the rightful master of the city, their Lord.


    So people began to put down their bows and arrows. One had a second.


    "Sonorous!"


    The sound of metal landing was heard all around until all the weapons were put down.


    "Very well." Hua Yuege praised: "follow my Lord and make sure you have meat to eat, wine to drink and a wife to marry."


    Those high sounding words will only make us feel alienated, but it''s not as good as those who come here to be close to the people.


    The so-called soldier ruffian, these soldiers are half hooligans. They laugh at Hua Ruge''s words.


    "Leitao." Cried Hua, like a song.


    Leitao knelt down on one knee and said, "Lord, please tell me."


    "I order you to be the deputy commander of the whole army, and you will be the assistant commander in charge of the army."


    "Yes!" Lei Tao was flattered.


    Everyone knows that Hua Ruge is cultivating his family. The reason why he didn''t become the commander directly is because he was afraid that he would not be able to serve the people but would be in civil disorder, so no one could find any fault.


    Then Hua Yuege pointed to the corpse of the vice mayor like zongzi and said: "and this thing, hang it on the wall with the tax official, let the horse thieves have a good look."


    Everyone was shocked. Before she had a firm foothold in the city, she would defiantly challenge the horse thief?


    This is too arrogant!


    Lei Tao is used to it a lot, so he quickly takes the lead and lets the following people do it.


    Then Leitao left with most of the soldiers to clear up the military affairs and set up the city defense.


    Hua Ruge took a dozen barbarians and a hundred or ten soldiers to the occupied city Lord''s mansion.


    Some of the officers in the army have driven out the family members and servants of the Vice City Lord ahead of time. When Hua Ruge arrives, there is only an empty mansion left. It seems that he can live in it directly.


    Hua Ruge secretly sighs that it''s good to have the right to do anything without saying it. There are always people who want to flatter first.


    The vice mayor of the mansion may have been renovated. The red bricks and green tiles are meticulous. They look very dignified.


    Hua Ruge ordered the scribes to take a turn inside.


    When copying the house, the barbarians are directly stupid, because some of the ground here is made of jade, the screen is inlaid with gold, and the ground is paved with colorful tiger skin blanket, which is extremely luxurious, and the elegant place is made of Kungfu at first sight. The garden is very stylish, if you can live here, it is an ultimate enjoyment.


    Hua Ruge ordered all the valuable things to be moved out.


    Tark was puzzled and asked, "these are all good things. Would you like to buy them when Lord moves out?"


    Hua rummaged around the garden without answering.


    So the barbarians had to move.


    The people outside couldn''t understand. They didn''t know why the new Lord didn''t like these good things.


    The house is very large. Hua Ru, a singer, has many servants and moved for a morning.


    Hua Ruge continued to move a chair and sit outside, and then men and women all gathered around. First, they could see the good things they had never seen before. Second, they could see the appearance of the Lord who could clean up the Vice City Lord.


    And since seeing Hua Ruge''s face, we all think that the Lord must have been sent by heaven to save us, otherwise how could he grow so beautiful.


    Hua Ruge ate snacks and drank tea outside, and finally emptied the city Lord''s mansion. Tens of millions of stolen money was copied out this time.


    The people marveled. Hua Ruge didn''t even look at it, but said, "take it away, confiscate it."


    Then turn around and go.


    "Aren''t you staying here?" he asked


    "Forget to say." Hua Ruge seemed to have just remembered, and said to tark, "flatten this place. I''m going to rebuild a mansion."


    Whoa!


    When the people heard this, they were blindfolded. It was a mansion that cost a lot of money to build. Over the years, they lived in many lords and city Lords. It can be said that they were extremely luxurious. The Vice City lords occupied the Mansion because they coveted it.


    To the new Lord here even despise?


    To be demolished and rebuilt? How much does that cost?


    "Lord, why do you want to dismantle it?" Tark did not give up questioning.


    "It''s too broken. It''s totally out of my taste." Hua Ruge''s expression is disgusting.


    So the people were completely thundered.


    Is this Lord really a failure from the sky, not even to see it?


    After that, Hua Ruge went straight to the city Lord''s Yamen, cleaned up some officials, and then issued two decrees after taking office:


    "the first one is the duty-free order, that is, from now on, the farming in ancient Longcheng is duty-free for five years, and the shops are duty-free for three years, during which no tax is charged to the people."


    Ancient dragon city is a big city, but because of so many years of desolation, so few people, want to develop it is too difficult, so Hua Ruge adopted the tax-free policy.


    In this way, there will be more people working in the fields, and more people will come to open shops and do business.


    It''s near the forest of Xuan beast. It''s always the only place for adventurers. Before entering the forest, they need weapons and equipment. After they come out, they will have loot in their hands. This is the best trading place.


    As long as we open up the business here, we will be prosperous in the future.


    "Second, equality means that all living beings have the same status in the ancient dragon city, and people of different nationalities have the same rights and interests. If an alien opens a shop in the city, there will be another subsidy within three years. "


    Hua Ruge found that there is a very large market for foreign people, such as spirit items of elves, armor of dwarves, and exquisite ornaments of winged people, which are popular in the whole continent.


    As long as these foreign people are willing to open stores here, people on the mainland will flock to it. It will be easier for the ancient dragon city to develop. She expects that the whole business district will mature in three years, and it will be difficult for them to earn enough money.


    After these two rules were issued, people in ancient dragon city were all boiling, wondering if what they saw was true.


    They have never heard of a city without tax, let alone a city without tax for so many years.


    After countless times of confirmation and accurate answers from the officers and soldiers, the people were in tears. They didn''t expect the new Lord to rely on them, so they unloaded the heaviest burden on them.


    So they believed that Lord must have been sent to save them.


    At this moment, Hua Yuege, dressed in a white robe, is standing on the wall and looking at the people cheering below. Her expression is completely opposite to the people''s ecstatic expression. Her face is full of bitterness and she sighs from time to time.

 Chapter 206

    "What happened to sister?" Mink is beside her, asking with concern.


    "Ah!" Hua Ruge sighed again and said bitterly, "have you heard of any city that does not collect taxes?"


    Mink shook his head and said, "I don''t understand."


    "The operation of the city depends on the tax revenue. Soldiers and officials need to support it. Money is spent everywhere. If I don''t collect tax, I will have no money." Hua Ruge explained patiently, and also expressed the depression in his heart.


    "Then what?" Mink is obviously more concerned about the results.


    "There''s still some money on the city''s books. These days, there are many more copycats. It shouldn''t be a problem to survive for a year. But if I don''t earn income this year, I''ll take the next year''s money."


    Hua Ruge began to feel hurt before she had to pay.


    It''s not a problem for her money to support a city for many years, but for a financial fan, it''s killing her to pay for it.


    Mink has no idea about it, but she cares about her mood.


    He pointed to his belt and said, "here you are."


    Hua Ruge, who has been with him for so long, knows that it is a storage belt. There is space in the purple jade inlaid on the belt.


    She doesn''t know what''s in it, but it must be his whole family.


    His eyes on Hua Ruge are clear. He just wants to make Hua Ruge happy. Only in front of her can he put away his wild nature, like a child who depends on her.


    Hua Yuege said with a laugh: "silly child, what do you do for me?"


    "I have you." Mink said it was very natural.


    Hua Ruge blinks. After thinking for a long time, she doesn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t be unhappy."


    "Why?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It seems that the problem has baffled the mink. He has been silent, lying on the wall with Hua Ruge, as if thinking.


    Hua Yuege goes to touch his head and feels better.


    In the days after that, the soldiers were completely taken over by Hua Ruge, because they are also people in the city. Now there is no tax in the city, which is a gift for their families, and their life will be much better.


    Only when the current Lord is present, they will have such treatment, so they decided to guard Hua Ruge and keep the ancient dragon city good.


    Hua Ruge checked that there were only over 10000 troops in the ancient dragon city, and her Lord had a long way to go because she did not fight for a long time and wanted to grow stronger.


    There are also some slavers and mercenaries under the Vice City Lord. Hua Ruge''s treatment is simple.


    The slavers were killed because they could not stay to gain the friendship of other people.


    As for the mercenaries who followed the Vice City Lord, i.e. to live in a mess, Hua rugo promised that when they took over the task in the future, another 30% of the tax would be reduced to 10%. These people immediately began to support Hua rugo.


    The so-called alliance is just to combine people with interests. Hua Ruge knows the truth, breaks down, reorganizes and wins people''s love.


    And this simple and crude tactics can be summed up in one sentence, that is: money willful!


    She doesn''t mind sacrificing first. When the city is strong, it will have everything.


    In the meantime, she has a lot to prepare.


    She asked all the foreign people who were kept in the house by the slavers and the city officials to come back. There were more than one hundred of them, half of them were elves and half were wingers.


    Hua Ruge had been entertained for a few days and tried to make a friendly gesture. When these foreigners relaxed their vigilance a little, she appeared.


    First of all, I would like to express my heartache for their encounter, and then apologize for their late arrival. Finally, I would like to emphasize my friendly attitude, sincere communication, and the urgent attitude of communicating with each other.


    The foreign people said they were very moved and said on the spot that they would propose to come here as long as they returned to the tribe.


    So Hua rugo sent people to escort them back, and then he was waiting for the news.


    These alien people are afraid of being caught by human beings. They are afraid that they will not immediately believe in human friendliness, so they can only penetrate slowly.


    On the barbarian side, Hua rugo gave them a large area of land to build houses on the edge of the land. Meanwhile, he arranged mercenaries to transport food from nearby cities to help them spend the winter.


    The barbarian leader, Becky, saw his tribe''s people happily building houses, and was almost moved to tears. The tribe led by him was finally better, and he firmly believed that it would be better and better.


    It''s said that the ancient dragon city doesn''t collect taxes. There are more people who decide to come back and plant land, and there are more people who plan to open shops. Everything is developing in the direction expected by huaruge.


    The internal contradictions have almost been solved, and Hua Ruge is considering the external problems.


    She inquired about it these days. It is said that there are more than 10000 horse thieves, all of whom are cavalry. They are not only very fast, but also brave and good at fighting.


    If there is a head-on conflict, the barbarian will suffer some losses if he bumps into the fast horse, and she doesn''t want to take all her trumps out in such a hurry.


    What worried her was that there was no outer city wall at all in Gulong city. It was not easy to resist. So she quickly decided to build the wall.


    Fortunately, the money made the ten thousand year old ship smash down in a large amount, the materials were soon ready, and the soldiers began to build walls.


    With the gradual construction of the city, everyone in the city will spend the extremely cold winter day in full swing. Only Hua Ruge sleeps at home every day.


    Because just after the new year, winter is almost over, so in the tail of these days to send out their last strength, these days are surprisingly cold.


    Hua Ruge has always been afraid of cold. In this kind of day, he just wants to sleep in the warm stove at home and eat a melon seed when he is idle.


    Officials thought she was ill and came to visit one after another, so she pushed aside her busy schedule and went to sleep.


    In her opinion, going out in such a winter is a crime.


    But it didn''t last long. Only seven or eight days later, her door was knocked open by her servant girl. She wore a red robe and a red cloak to the front hall.


    Leitao had been waiting there for a long time. He said, "Lord, it''s not good. The brigands are coming."


    "From which direction?" Hua Ruge sat on the top song and asked lazily.


    "West!"


    "Is the Western Wall finished?"


    "Only this side hasn''t been built yet. The brigands should have got the news in advance and come here well prepared." Leitao said respectfully.


    Hua Ruge yawned and said, "when do you expect to get to the city?"


    "They''re fast. They should be here in a moment." Lei Tao said in a hurry.


    "I''ll see." Hua Ruge got up, went to the door and turned to the servant girl and said, "put the cakes on the table for me. I''ll eat them later."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Once again, Lei Tao was stupid. Now he began to suspect that his Lord might have problems in understanding.


    Soldiers are on the scene, and there is no wall, he still has the mind to eat?

 Chapter 207

    After leaving the post house, Hua rugo gave an order, "inform the barbarian tribe to be ready, and ask the chief of the Betsy clan to find me on the wall. Where is tark?"


    "Tark is near the wall, with two hundred savages." Lei Tao reports.


    Hua Ruge took out a jade slip and stored what he wanted to say in his mental power. He handed it to a soldier and said, "give this to tark. He knows what to do."


    The soldier left quickly, Hua Ruge''s lips slightly raised, and gently rubbed his hands: "the weather is getting colder and colder."


    "Yes, it will snow again in the evening." Lei Tao''s subconscious answer.


    He really didn''t know what his Lord was going to do. He could only say something important.


    Hua Yuege nodded with satisfaction and said unfathomably, "it''s good to snow."


    Lei Tao is totally at a loss.


    Hua rugo invested millions of gold coins to build the city wall. He thought it would not be too bad if it was not built well, but he was confused when he came to the West. It turned out that the whole west was not repaired.


    The defense line for thousands of kilometers is empty. You can see the outside of the city at a glance, but it''s built with wooden shelves, and you can stand on it and look at it.


    One by one, the soldiers were disheartened by the construction of the wall. When the commander saw Hua Ruge coming, he was very sorry and said, "I''m sorry, Lord, I have let you down."


    "I underestimated the difficulty of building the city wall. I don''t blame you." Hua is comforting like a song.


    In the critical moment, few people put the responsibility on their own shoulders, because once the failure means to bear the blame.


    Hua Ruge is undoubtedly responsible. Even if there is no wall, it doesn''t mean that she can''t hold back the horse thieves.


    When the barbarian chief Becky received Hua Ruge''s instruction, he came, put on a wooden shelf, and said to Hua Ruge, "Lord, what do you want us to do?"


    "What should be done has been done. Just stand up." Hua Ruge smiled at him, her expression was steady and inconsistent with her age.


    There''s something wrong with the head of Becky.


    Hua Ruge turned her head to look at the distance again. The red cloak sounded by the cold wind, which filled her back with some fortitude.


    The soldiers looked up at the red figure with admiration.


    It can be seen that the enemy is so brave that he can stand in such a dangerous situation.


    Soon, under the command of Hua Ruge, two hundred barbarians formed a line on the ground, and behind them stood the soldiers of the city.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Countless cavalry quickly attacked, the earth sent out a huge tremor, Hua Yuege saw the dust billowing from afar, a few breaths came to the city.


    More than 10000 people held on to the reins at the same time. At one time, people shouted and hissed. The scene was very impressive.


    Just looking at this battle, we know that these brigands are well-trained and have a strong fighting capacity.


    "Hahaha..." When the leader saw Hua Ruge, he laughed wildly. Then he said in a loud voice: "I haven''t believed it, but I''m really a doll."


    "Hahahaha." The brigands laughed, their voices loud and their laughter deafening.


    "The female doll doesn''t embroider at home to give birth to children. She is not afraid to go to the battlefield to learn from men, and her brothers will catch you and become the wife of the village." Another horse thief shouted.


    When he finished, there was another burst of laughter, and he didn''t pay attention to Hua Ruge at all.


    Becky''s face was flat, and he shouted, "shut up, and don''t disrespect your eyes."


    His voice was like a bell, and he used his soul power. When he went down in one voice, the horse thieves were honest. To be exact, he was shocked.


    The chief of the brigands looked up. When he saw the barbarian leader, his face was a little ugly.


    Although the barbarians are rejected by the human race, they have not been paid attention to all the time. That''s because they are huddled in the forest of black beasts. But once they go to the battlefield, these born warriors will kill machines one by one.


    Then he saw the barbarians under the city wall, roughly estimated to be 1200. Even though the cavalry had an advantage over the infantry, the barbarians were too powerful to fight. When they met, they would be killed and wounded.


    Although the ancient dragon city is inevitable, he doesn''t want to have too many casualties.


    "What happened to the woman? Are you not afraid of me? " Hua, like a song, laughs.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Who is afraid of you?" The chief of the brigands asked angrily.


    "Don''t be afraid of me. Why don''t you choose the city wall I built to attack?" Hua is as eloquent as a song.


    "I don''t have to be brave, just afraid of wasting people," said the chief of the horse thief


    "Yes, you''re not afraid to be shameless." Hua is like a song.


    "What do you say?" She scolded the brigands.


    "You dare say you are shameful when you use such mean means to deal with a little girl like me?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The brigands chief was asked.


    In the battlefield, such a defeat would be very demoralizing, so he quickly said: "the girl has a strong mouth Kung Fu, but I don''t know how to use it. Dare you compete with me?"


    "Challenge me? I say you''re not so serious at your age. " Hua Yuege looks scornful.


    It''s true that everyone is always like this. Hua rugo is only a teenager, but the leader of the horse thief has been more than 40 years, so he is not waiting at all.


    The leader of the brigands was also asked a question by Hua Ruge. He was eager to save face. Unexpectedly, he fell down on the reality of the population. For a while, he didn''t know what to say.


    "In this way, we, the head of the Betsy clan, will fight at your age." Hua Yuege smiles and makes a sound, killing without blood.


    When Becky heard this, he straightened his chest and looked at the leader of the horse thief.


    The brigands leader''s face suddenly looks ugly. Although he has the strength of five-star battle division, the barbarian leader is six-star plus his own fighting power. He is just looking for death.


    "What? If you don''t bully children, you won''t dare to fight? " Hua Ruge continued to jeer.


    "I''m here to deal with you. It''s nothing to do with the barbarian leader," said the brigands leader, blushing and thick necked


    "Unfortunately, the whole barbarian family has been loyal to me. I''m afraid it''s not so easy for you to move me." Hua is like a song like a careless Tao.


    "Right, if you want to move the Lord, we barbarians are the first to refuse," said the head of the Becky clan


    The horse thief only feels his scalp is numb. If only these two hundred barbarians can''t solve it, but the whole barbarian family is not very easy to deal with.


    But the ancient dragon city is the fat in his mouth. It''s impossible for him to give up.


    For a moment he was in a dilemma.


    Hua Yuege and so on are now. When she saw the brigands show a look of embarrassment, she slowly said, "I don''t think it''s enough to hurt the peace in war. How about we make a bet?"


    "Bet what?" Now the horse thieves think it''s better not to fight.

 Chapter 208

    "I put forward the bet, so you can decide what to bet." Hua Ruge throws out the hydrangea.


    She is confident that even if these brigands want to compete with horses, she can cope with them.


    When the brigands felt that they had an advantage, they should come down and consult with several people around them.


    Becky said to China in a low voice: "Lord, if they come up with a question, we will surely suffer."


    "As long as they can take it." Hua, like a song, doesn''t matter.


    Soon the leader of the brigands there smiled proudly, and then said, "you just said that we took advantage of people''s danger and beat you when your walls were not built well, then I will give you time to repair now."


    Hua Yuege listens attentively.


    "Listen, girl. I''ll give you three days to build the wall. If you can fix it, we will lose. If you can''t fix it, you will listen to me." The brigands lead.


    Hua Ruge swears at him. He still can''t swallow it now.


    When the soldiers heard this, they took a breath of cold winter air. The Western defense line is several kilometers long, and the wall is tens of meters high. If they want to build the wall here, it will take at least ten days to finish the work day and night. Hua Ruge doesn''t understand this concept. These people really understand it.


    When the experienced soldiers said this in Hua Ruge''s ear, Hua Ruge frowned slightly and said, "you are too difficult."


    "Hahahaha." The head of the brigands burst out laughing and said, "it seems that this girl is just a girl with a strong mouth skill. She can''t use any means."


    The soldiers want to curse their mother. It''s a matter of means.


    "It''s hard, but it''s hard. I just want to know what you lost to me." Hua asked with a pale face like a song.


    Of course, the brigands thought that they could not lose, so they said, "if I lose, what do you want me to do with me?"


    "Not enough." Hua Ruge shakes her head.


    "What?" asked the brigands, puzzled


    "I mean it''s not exciting enough, so let''s add some chips." Hua Ruge looked down at them and said clearly:


    "the time limit for building the city wall is reduced to one day. If you lose, how about being loyal to me with all your people?"


    When the soldiers heard the deadline of one day, they felt that their Lord was crazy. The project that could not be completed in three days was reduced to one day, which was simply impossible to complete.


    The equine thief also felt incredible. It was not uncommon for him to give himself a grace period. It was the first time for him to see the shortened time.


    Is that crazy.


    Then a man came up to the leader of the brigands and whispered a few words.


    The chief of the brigands suddenly realized and said to Hua Ruge, "I''m talking about building a strong wall with manpower. It''s not good to use the earth system soul skill. Don''t cheat."


    "I promise you, dare you? Always be loyal to me? " Hua Ruge''s face remained unchanged, and asked lightly.


    The chief of the brigands couldn''t think of any other way to cheat, so he bit his teeth and said, "OK, if I lose, I''ll take my brothers to you."


    "Then it''s settled!" A slight smile appeared on the corner of Hua Ruge''s mouth.


    "All right!" The brigands looked at the sun and said, "it''s morning. I''ll see you at noon tomorrow!"


    "No need." Hua Ruge said softly, "tomorrow morning."


    The brigands and the soldiers were stunned at the same time. Hua Ruge didn''t care what people thought. He turned around and went down the wooden shelf.


    The horse thief''s mountain head is a long way from here, so he doesn''t bother at all. He plans to stay there all night to see how Hua rugo can build the wall.


    When he got down from the city, Becky said, "I''ll call the children to help me."


    "Thank you for your kindness. Let''s have a good rest." Hua rugo stretched out.


    Becky looked puzzled and asked, "Lord, do you want to admit defeat directly?"


    He can''t imagine being explained.


    "It''s them who lose." Hua Ruge blinked and began to search for the servant girl she had brought. She didn''t eat in the morning, and now she felt hungry.


    Becky couldn''t figure out how to fix the wall in less than a day.


    The soldier came over and said, "Lord, let''s start now."


    At this time, the little servant girl was holding the cake. Hua rugo took a piece of cake and put it in her mouth. While chewing it, she said, "don''t worry. Let''s rest first. It''s time to start at night."


    Looking at the Lord who is satisfied with her food, all the people are speechless and don''t know what she is going to do.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t care about them either. She goes to her place with the stove in her arms. She gets up too early. She needs to get some sleep.


    After a few steps, she went back and said, "I almost forgot. I don''t need to prepare anything."


    The brigands are waiting to see how they are rushing to work.


    At one time, the leader felt that he was very clever to think of this method. He could not only easily win the victory, but also see the little girl eat shriveled.


    I was very happy to set up a tent here and drink, but soon they were depressed.


    Because there was no movement at noon! No one is building walls at all, let alone seeing what they are looking forward to as meaningless as a hot pot ant.


    The horse thief is a little strange. Should he give up?


    Although I think so, I still can''t sit still. I''d like to know what''s going on there.


    So many people stretched their necks to see, and finally there was movement in the afternoon.


    The soldiers all gathered at the edge of the wall. Just as the brigands were waiting to see the follow-up, they saw a few big pots coming from afar. The soldiers sat down and ate!


    It''s eating!


    The brigands almost didn''t spit blood. They thought hard and chewed the dry food.


    That''s a tragedy.


    In the evening, the brigands thought it was time to work, but there was still no movement. The smoke rose again.


    Start cooking dinner again!


    The brigands burst into tears. How can the people over there bear so much in their hearts that they can resist doing nothing?


    In the middle of the night, the brigands felt that Hua Ruge must have given up, so they went to sleep in their tents one after another. It was very cold. They tightly wrapped their quilts and vowed never to go out again.


    There was no moon on that night, and the soldiers of ancient dragon city who had been keeping up their energy for a day finally moved.


    Lei Tao presided over the overall situation. As for Hua Ruge, of course, it was the post house that had a good sleep.


    The next morning, at dawn, the brigands looked at what was suddenly in front of them. At first sight, they saw a very strong barrier, and all of them were stunned on the spot.


    There is only one thought in their mind.


    What else??


    The chief of the brigands was drinking to keep out the cold, but when he walked out of the tent and saw the barrier in front of him, the whole man seemed to be fixed. The wine continued to pour into his throat, and he soon turned purple.


    It is true that the wall was built by manpower and strong enough, but the material used is not brick, but water!


    Hua Ruge ordered people to prepare straw, lay a layer of straw and water it. Now it''s very cold. Last night, it snowed again, and the water froze in an instant. It''s easy to build a thick ice wall after layers of repetition.

 Chapter 209

    The ice wall is not only stronger than the brick wall, but also extremely cold, which can create a lot of obstacles for the attackers.


    Standing on the wall, the soldiers cheered and looked at the horse thief''s eyes. They were full of contempt. It seemed that they were saying, "we have a great Lord, you only have to lose.".


    Of course, now they have selectively forgotten the idea of treating Hua Ruge as a madman yesterday.


    Becky was also shocked by the spectacular scene in the morning. How clever a man could have come up with such a way. How long is the Lord''s brain.


    The brigands are listless. If you think about yesterday, you will feel the burning pain on your face.


    They didn''t use ten days, three days, or even one day to build the city wall. What else can they say.


    The leader of the horse thief didn''t know whether he was choking or angry. His face turned purple completely. He said yesterday that if he lost the bet, he would let Hua Ruge drive him.


    He is used to freedom. He can''t stand others'' control.


    Now his intestines are all remorseful. Even if he competes with her, he can think of something to let her build the wall. Now, people really build it to fight his own face.


    Moreover, when the wall is built, his cavalry will lose the advantage. At this time, it''s killing the barbarians.


    So he purple face, constantly think of countermeasures.


    What can I do.


    , the last one who appreciates this ice city wall, is the idea of Wah song. She wanted to get up early to appreciate her masterpiece and appreciate the expression of woodlouse after seeing the wall, but she still could not get up and slept for a while.


    However, it seems that it''s not too late. The horse thieves on the opposite side are listless or standing or sitting. They are obviously shocked by Hua Ruge''s handwriting.


    What they are surprised is not only the ice wall of Hua Ruge''s sudden fantasy, but also the abnormal mind of Hua Ruge.


    They are more trying to be enemies of this kind of perversion. They don''t know when they will be killed.


    "Lord, I have nothing to say about your wisdom." Becky stepped forward.


    "It''s just a small skill. It''s better than the real Kung Fu of the clan leader." Hua Ruge is hard to be modest. She still respects this warrior race.


    "If I had any wisdom from you, the barbarians wouldn''t have to wait for you to save me," said the head of clan Becky


    "The patriarch raised it." Hua laughs like a song.


    They went to the city wall together and watched the horse thieves finishing gradually opposite.


    "No matter how big your mouth is, you can''t eat the wall into your stomach." Hua Yuege cried out and said, "of course, we can''t eat yesterday''s bet. It''s time to settle."


    The chief of the brigands mounted his horse and said under the wall, "although you have built a wall, you can''t count because you use water instead of bricks."


    "It''s cheeky enough to cheat in front of so many people." Hua Ruge said with a smile, "yesterday you didn''t say you wanted to build a wall with bricks. That is to say, how I build it is my business. You only need to see the wall."


    "If I say it doesn''t count, it doesn''t count. You have to brick me again to admit that I lost." The leader of the brigands is shameless.


    He can''t agree to return to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge narrowed his eyes and said, "men are just like this. If they lose the bet, they will be in debt. It''s better to be a little girl."


    "Hahahaha..."


    This time it was soldiers and barbarians who laughed. The mocking laughter reverberated in the city for a long time.


    The horse thieves all felt that they could not hang on their faces.


    Yesterday, I laughed at the fact that she was a woman. Today, I was slapped severely.


    If a big man doesn''t trust, isn''t it better than a woman.


    The leader of the brigands has a purple face, but he doesn''t recognize it. It''s better to be laughed at now than driven by others later.


    "Look, the man is silent." Hua Ruge looked at the song and said, "Hey, is it too late to repent now?"


    The chief of the brigands insisted, "I''m not going back, but you''re cheating."


    "Well, since you have said so, I feel a little sorry if I don''t do it." Hua, like a song, chuckles, and the sly look in his eyes is like a fox.


    "I''ll go back now. I''ll attack you after your urbanization. What can you do?" The chief of the brigands said simply.


    He was a little afraid of the means of Hua Ruge, and even more afraid to stay when he saw the expression of Hua Ruge.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll show you something interesting." Hua rugo said turning over his hands and taking out a signal from the space.


    This is a Horcrux signal bomb made by arranging elements. It can be seen from a hundred miles away.


    The brigands frowned and wanted to know what Hua Ruge was doing.


    Hua Ruge pulls out the signal and sees a force rush out, and then makes a beautiful blood red light in the sky, which is very eye-catching.


    The brigands just look at the color and feel unknown.


    But what makes him feel more unknown is in the back.


    "Bang!"


    The same loud noise came from behind the brigands. They looked up and saw the blood light in the northeast sky.


    "Big brother, that''s the direction of our stronghold. It''s not that our stronghold has been attacked," said one of the brigands


    The leader of the brigands thought of it for a moment, and fixed his eyes on Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge carelessly threw away the signal trajectory: "yes, you are almost out of the house. There must not be many people in the village guarding their wives and children''s families."


    The brigands'' eyes were red and shouted, "what did you do?"


    "Nothing. I''m afraid that you will not be well protected. I''ll send 800 barbarians and 3000 elite soldiers to protect your family." Hua rugo looked at the chief of the brigands, with a sincere expression: "it''s just a small favor for you. Don''t rush to thank me."


    It''s a long way from here to the stronghold where the brigands live, so Hua rugo frightens them with the barbarian chief, Becky, and then delays, so that tark can lead people to take over the brigands'' homes and control their relatives.


    At this time, these brigands will not be able to turn back.


    "Girl, you cheat, you are mean!" The chief of the brigands said angrily.


    How could he think that the weak like Hua Ruge didn''t try his best to deal with him, but wanted to accept him.


    The woman''s appetite is too big for him to measure.


    "When I didn''t do this, you didn''t say that I was cheating, so I''ll just show you. I''m fulfilling you." Hua is as sly as a song and a smile.


    The leader of the brigands almost didn''t spit blood. This Hua Ruge is too annoying.


    "And you don''t need me to lay the cards if you follow the rules." Hua rugo looked at him and said seriously, "even if you have an IQ of several decades, you are not my opponent. It is the wisest choice for you to be loyal to me."

 Chapter 210

    The expression of the brigands is extremely complicated. Even if they are brigands, they always have to worry about their wives, children and children, but they still don''t want to lose their freedom.


    The chief of the brigands held back for a long time and said, "how can I believe you control the mountain stronghold? What if you cheat?"


    "I''m not afraid. Just send a horse back to have a look. I''ll wait for you." Hua Ruge said casually, and the horse thieves'' hearts sank when he heard the soft voice.


    They have seen the power of Hua Ruge, and they feel suspended when they listen.


    The head of the horse thief''s face changed. At last, he sent someone because their horse was fast and could arrive in about half a day.


    "You''d better not move, or I''m not sure what I will do to your stockade." Hua Ruge watched them turn their horses and said again.


    "What do you want?" roared the chief of the brigands


    "You''re the first to provoke me. You can''t blame me." Hua Yuege looks innocent.


    The brigands want to spit blood angrily. Everyone''s subtext is to know that your heart is so black. We won''t offend you even if we kill you.


    "Just stay where you are and wait for the news from your family to make a decision." Hua Yuege said a word, and then turned down the wall, not afraid that they would not listen.


    The brigands looked at each other, wondering if they should listen to Hua Ruge.


    At last the chief of the brigands bit his teeth and said, "rest in place and wait."


    "But we''ve had a whole day''s rations with us. We finished yesterday." The horse thief on one side said bitterly.


    They are all light horses, unable to carry food and grass. Their tactics have always been quick and decisive, but now looking at the ice wall, they want to cry without tears.


    Not only can''t grab things, but they are also attacked by others.


    Who is the thief?


    "If you don''t want to eat and starve and die, what can you do if you are forced by that doll to kill our relatives?" Another horse thief gave the man a look.


    The man was honest when he thought about it.


    The horse thieves who just had this idea are honest.


    They can''t help it when they are caught.


    Hua Ruge ordered the soldiers to be rewarded with meat at noon.


    The soldiers cheered and cheered. At noon, they put in a dozen big pots and began to stew meat. The smell of the stew could be smelled for two miles.


    Hua Ruge, holding a big bowl, stood behind a line, waiting for meat.


    As soon as the soldiers saw the Lord in line, they were shocked and gave way one after another, so the greedy Hua Ruge was embarrassed to fill a large bowl first, thanked everyone and got along very naturally. It''s not like a boss or a subordinate, it''s like an old friend.


    Looking at her in the middle of the crowd, with no airs at all, the soldiers felt awed and kind.


    Hua Ru Ge Sheng takes the steamed bread with meat, spreads the fur on the wall, sits on it to eat, his legs hang outside the wall, and his posture is called a dese.


    And below her are the starving and frozen horse thieves, looking at them angrily one by one, or Hua rugo might have scolded them for taking their weakness.


    The soldiers followed suit.


    The warm barracks are gone.


    The windward battlements are no longer there.


    They all went up to the wall, eating and chattering.


    "As expected, the man is more powerful than my little girl. If you don''t eat, you won''t be hungry." Hua Ruge laughs while eating.


    The brigands are biting their teeth. Women just can''t provoke them. It''s too vindictive!


    When the soldiers saw that the LORD set a precedent, they laughed at you and me. These people were not less angry with these horse thieves before.


    One by one, the brigands were so angry that they jumped up from the ground and scolded each other.


    Seeing the war of words getting more and more fierce, Hua rugo decided to take action.


    Get out!


    So she quietly fell down the wall and went back to the barracks to eat.


    An adjutant advised her that even if she accepted, she would leave a knot.


    Hua Ruge disagrees. The old men don''t remember their revenge so much. Quarreling may enhance their feelings, and it''s better to practice swearing. In the future, when they go to the battlefield, they can also be angry with other people''s troops.


    The adjutant was embarrassed.


    Can you stop it, Lord Not with the public.


    Both sides were tired of scolding and went to bed at noon.


    "Bang!"


    In the distance, a signal exploded, and the horse thieves'' hearts were cold when they saw it.


    Because the leader told me before that if the stronghold is under control, it will ring a signal. It seems that it is true.


    The eight hundred barbarians, let alone those left behind in the stockade, are not rivals even if they meet in large numbers.


    Hua rugo does not use those people in the front battlefield, but in the rear. It can be seen that her original intention is to seize the weakness of the horse thieves and force them to join in.


    The chief of the brigands thought through the contact during this period and sighed. The whole person was listless.


    When he met Hua Ruge''s timid and meticulous opponent, he could not even resist.


    Other brigands have similar ideas. This woman is terrible.


    At this time, Hua Yuege climbed up the wall again and sat there, saying as usual: "it''s inevitable that you will turn to me, which is in my calculation, but later in a camp, I think it''s better for us to talk."


    "You say it''s not easy to be a horse thief. Although you are not poor and rich, you don''t live like this. Can you guarantee that when the court is short of money, you won''t send troops to these places?"


    Not only officials, but also the imperial court has a gray income. The army is keen on suppressing bandits for only one reason, that is, money in the bandit''s nest can be taken openly.


    The horse thieves were thinking.


    "It may not matter if you lick your blood with your knife, but always think about your parents and wives. They live with you in fear. They can''t sleep every day."


    The thieves look guilty.


    "The most pitiful thing is your offspring. Do you want them to repeat your life when they grow up and become a thief in a precarious way?"


    The thieves clenched their fists.


    Hua Ruge spoke their hearts. If there is a chance, who is willing to be a horse thief.


    "But if you join me, you will lose your freedom, but you can have the peace and happiness of your family."


    Hua Ruge stood up and continued with a solemn face: "and I will be the one who will lead you out of the haze and into the glory. I believe that one day you will proudly show off to your descendants. You are the soldiers of the ancient dragon city and our soldiers of Hua Ruge!"


    The brigands felt that they had not seen each other for a long time. They used to think that all the officials and troops were rubbish, but Hua rugo gave them hope.


    They inexplicably believe that the girl in front of them has the power to make them stable and glorious.


    "I said so much, the rest of you think for yourself." Hua Yuege said once and sat down again.


    One of the brigands tentatively asked, "if we still don''t want to."


    Hua Ruge gently held out two white fingers and said, "I have left you two roads."


    "Stay or leave?" Asked the horse thief.


    "Wrong." Hua Yuexiao''s people and animals are harmless: "either voluntarily follow me or be forced to follow me!"

 Chapter 211

    After listening to these impassioned words, the brigands felt that Hua Ruge was a gentleman, but they still underestimated her shamelessness.


    It''s no wonder that they lost badly when they met such an opponent with no bottom line.


    Hua Ruge looked at the sun in the west, blinked and said: "otherwise, you should continue to think about it. I''m going to have dinner. We''re not in a hurry for a long time."


    The brigands want to cry without tears. You are not in a hurry. We haven''t eaten in a day.


    And I still don''t want to leave. It seems that if I don''t promise, I will starve to death here.


    Hua Ruge said that he would leave as soon as he left, leaving room for the brigands to fully consider and discuss.


    Lei Tao stood by and asked her, "Lord, do you think they will agree?"


    "What do you say?" Hua left a few words like a song, and went straight to the residence.


    Lei Tao asked with a misty face: "Lord, what do we do when you leave?"


    "You''re in charge of receiving it. You''re a bit down-to-earth. Don''t disgrace me." Hua Ruge did not return.


    Lei Tao was shocked for a long time before he realized what Hua rugo was talking about.


    Hua Ruge is very confident. She is not confident in means, but in herself. She has the ability to give others a sense of security and is worth relying on.


    She came back to the post house.


    Almost all the horsemen agreed to surrender. They lined up in front of the city gate and waited for the soldiers to open the door.


    The soldier was a little flustered. He was not sure whether to open the door or not.


    Lei Tao ordered to open the door because of Hua Ruge''s instructions. After that, more than 10000 brigands were armed by more than 7000 soldiers, collected their horses and waited for distribution in the barracks one by one.


    The soldier watched the horse thief who was very arrogant in his daily life become like this. He could not help admiring his Lord a little more.


    The little figure looked like a giant to them.


    After the horse thieves were honest and happy, everything went smoothly. The relatives of the village were all received into the city. Because the house was not enough, the horse thieves left their horses, left their machetes, and built the house with their breath.


    The property that was hoarded before the mountain stronghold was distributed to the horse thieves. The horse thieves were very happy and became a member of the ancient dragon city.


    The soldiers continued to build the city wall happily. Since then, the soldiers of the ancient dragon city have expanded into more than 20000 people and more than 10000 horses, which is beyond the envy of many powerful cities.


    As soon as the duty-free rule was issued, more and more people and shops began to appear in the city. After the arrival of the ancient dragon city, which had been sleeping for a long time, it rose rapidly and strongly.


    After a period of time, the weather gradually began to warm up, and Hua Yuege''s city Lord''s mansion was also built. According to her layout, the whole mansion doubled, and the gate expanded accordingly. There were many steps. The two enlarged stone lions in front of the gate were made of white marble. The whole thing was very atmospheric, and people could feel their insignificance when standing in front of the gate.


    If the former mansion was described by style, it would be magnificent now.


    The architectural furnishings inside are not luxurious, with simple and generous design and sufficient light. No matter where you look, it looks like a light in front of you.


    Looking at the style of the mansion alone, we can know that its owner''s character is open and close, regardless of the details.


    Huaruge is very satisfied with the house, so it is ready to move as soon as it is repaired. Some flattering officials have already bought servants and arranged guards for huaruge, with a total of one thousand people.


    Since then, Hua Ruge has finally felt like a local emperor.


    However, although the feeling of the emperor was good, it was not good to dig out the wallet for the city.


    So after thinking about it for half a month, she decided to build an auction house in the center of the city, because the business here must be good because of the geographical relationship.


    After the auction, she felt that it was necessary to build a transmission array. There are so many people in ancient dragon city every year. With the transmission array, a lot of income can be increased.


    When she got the city of the sky, there were array records in the token in her hand, but she didn''t know many ways to arrange the array, so she still had to ask the array master to build it, and it would take a while for someone to send for it.


    In this period, she was not idle, because her soldiers and barbarians did not have proper armor equipment, so once the fight started, the combat effectiveness would not be affected.


    So she plans to visit the dwarven tribe. The dwarven forging technique is famous in the mainland. If you can ask a dwarven forging master to forge it, it''s better.


    So Hua Yuege was very angry in the early morning. It was still cold in early spring. She was wearing a white robe and a girdle, which made her look like a fairy.


    The mink came out of the room next to her. Hua Ruge made a suit for him. The inner and outer robes were purple. The animal totem patterns embroidered with gold thread on them were gorgeous and noble, which made him look more gorgeous like a demon.


    He still doesn''t like to tie his hair. His disordered hair is put down at will. Occasionally, fierce intentions flash in the purple pupil. The whole person is wild.


    He is still taking medicine continuously, the blood clots in his brain are getting smaller and smaller, and people are quietly changing.


    His childishness is becoming less and less. Instead, he is becoming more and more arrogant.


    "I''m going out today. You''re good at home." Hua Ruge ordered.


    Hearing this, mink''s eyes were obstinate and he shook his head repeatedly. "No, I want to follow my sister."


    "Yes, but don''t hurt people easily." Hua Ruge pulls over and raises his hand to touch his head.


    Mink nodded seriously.


    As soon as they left the city hall, the people they saw saluted one after another, and their eyes were all grateful.


    There are more people on the street, more shops, and even one of them is selling things by elves. People treat them with a friendly attitude.


    Hua Ruge smiled contentedly and said to mink, "sometimes it''s nice to do good."


    Mink looks at her smiling side face, and a smile appears on the corner of her lips unconsciously. There is a feeling in her purple eyes, which appears quietly, very subtle, but really implicates her heart.


    Hua Ruge saw that he didn''t speak, and turned to see that he had bought two candied haws at a nearby vendor.


    She smiled, took one and said, "I''ve learned how to buy things, not bad."


    The mink nodded proudly when he heard the praise.


    "But next time, remember to ask for change..." Hua Ruge nibbles at the sugar gourd and goes away.


    I don''t know if it''s sour or distressed. I took a smoke from the corner of my mouth.


    A gold coin is enough for a person to live for a year. He actually bought only two strings of candied haws.


    Mink stood in place and thought for a while. At last, if he realized something.


    When Hua Ruge turned around again, he saw that he was carrying all the sugar gourds from the peddler, and his eyes were satisfied, waiting for Hua Ruge to praise him.


    Hua Ruge stared for a while, then said, "don''t come here, I''m looking at toothache."

 Chapter 212

    The dwarven tribe is on the edge of the forest, a distance from the barbarians, because they are all ethnic minorities who trust each other. Hua rugo finds tark to lead the way.


    Mink finally reluctantly left the sugar gourd in the savage tribe, and followed Hua Ruge on.


    Tark wanted to laugh, but he chose to shut up when he thought of mink''s terrorist fighting ability outside.


    He is not afraid of death, but he is afraid of being beaten.


    After walking for a long time, tark pointed to the empty tunnel: "this is the dwarven tribe."


    Hua Ruge was stunned. She looked at it for a long time and scratched her forehead. "I''m looking for a dwarf, not an ant," she said


    "Ha ha, Lord, you don''t know that the dwarf lives in the underground palace." Tark laughed. It was the first time he saw something Hua Yuege didn''t know.


    Hua Ruge coughed softly, and there was a little embarrassment on her face.


    The mink''s pupil was cold and swept through Tulk.


    He could not laugh any more. Instead, he said respectfully, "Lord, wait a moment. I''ll call for the door."


    Hua Ruge blinked at the mink. He thought that there was a powerful killing tool around him and that he was dignified.


    That''s good.


    Mink smiled shyly in her encouraging eyes, still looking like a child.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t help reaching for his head.


    Tark turned his head to see the scene, only to find it inconceivable.


    The mink is not only powerful and fierce, but also arrogant. It can''t be explained by the normal phenomenon that he can tolerate Hua Ruge touching his head like this.


    Tark walked down the steps to see the door of the underground palace, then slowly buttoned it.


    Hua Ruge and mink went up the steps and soon saw a dwarf come to open the door.


    Because dwarves don''t like human beings, and their temperament is particularly irascible, huaruge is the first time to see this.


    The dwarf is only about one meter tall, but he is very strong. One arm is bigger than her waist, two legs are bigger than her arms. His figure is like a bucket, but the muscles are full of explosive force.


    The dwarf looked like a human being in his thirties, but he was fiercer than human beings, and his face was red. At first sight, he was very bad tempered.


    "Tark, why are you here?" Dwarves speak straightly. Even if they have a good relationship, they are not too polite.


    "It''s not me. It''s our Lord who wants to see the patriarch." Tark beckoned him to watch Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s friendly smile.


    As a result, the dwarf raised his thick eyebrows and said, "what can we talk about with human beings? Our clan leader will not see us."


    The mink saw that there was already a sense of killing on him. Hua Ruge grabbed him in time and shook his head at him.


    Mink nodded unwillingly. In his opinion, anyone who is not friendly to China should be killed.


    "You should be the Lord who heard that ancient dragon city issued the equality order and treated us as human beings. She is very friendly to us. I believe that the patriarch would like to see her." Tark said.


    The dwarf thought for a moment and said, "then come in with me."


    He can agree, on the one hand, because he has heard the name of Hua Ruge, on the other hand, because of his old friend tark.


    Apart from not uniting with human beings, each of these people is very united.


    Tark nodded and waved to China like a song.


    As soon as Hua Ruge enters the underground palace, he feels like a big oven, filled with sultry heat everywhere, almost suffocating people.


    She felt that the reason why these people blushed was not only because they were angry all the year round, but also because of the environment.


    "When! When! When! "


    Through the corridor, I heard countless voices of iron and gold. It was the dwarfs who were fighting on the ground inside. No wonder it was so hot.


    "Dwarves don''t practice spirituality, they only practice physique, so they are fighting iron from childhood." Tark explained.


    Hua Yuege nodded and asked, "Why are the hammers in their hands not the same size?"


    "Dwarves don''t have strength division, but they will take a hammer as much as they have strength, so you can see their strength by looking at their hammer size." Tark explained.


    Hua Ruge nodded, only finding it very interesting.


    "You haven''t seen them fight yet. We all have a headache for their horrible lethality." Said tark.


    Hua rugo is interested. "Do you win or do they win?"


    Tark and the dwarves opened a distance, then said: "we are still better in terms of combat effectiveness, but the dwarves'' collective lethality is much greater than us."


    "It''s kind of interesting." Hua Yuege said, reaching for his chin.


    "Lord, if you are going to take them under your command, I will not mind." Tark guessed Hua Ruge''s mind and said directly.


    "What?"


    "The dwarves are so bad tempered, and they don''t eat too much, they don''t lack much food. You can hardly persuade them," said tark


    "It makes sense, but it doesn''t mean it doesn''t in the future. It''s a long time." Hua Yuege smiles, not worried.


    But with her steady attitude, tark had a kind of premonition that the dwarves might not be able to help Hua Ruge.


    He has reduced too much, which could not have been completed, but in the middle of huaruge and this smile, the wind is light and the clouds are light.


    It''s the gate of the underground palace on the first floor. This time it''s a place to live.


    The dwarf is short, so the room is small and the door is small.


    Hua Ruge and mink can go in at their normal height, but tark is more than two meters tall, and a strong man like a cow can not.


    So the dwarf informed the dwarven patriarch that the final meeting place was the corridor.


    The dwarf patriarch has a long black beard, which almost touches the ground. His face is also red, and he is older, but his body is thicker than that of the previous man, and he looks extremely strong.


    As soon as the dwarves meet, they stare at Hua Ruge. Their faces are not bad, and they are more like thinking about something.


    "Hello, patriarch. I''m the new Lord of Gulong city. Nice to meet you." Hua Yuege says hello politely.


    Tark also said, "when you come, my father asked me if you are OK and if there is anything we can help you with."


    "You go back and thank your father for me. I have nothing to do here." The friendly way of dwarven clan leader is to ignore Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge was not upset, and said, "I once promulgated the law of equality. Now the barbarians have become my army. The elves and wingers have begun to do business there, making money to buy necessities, not making money and my subsidies. They are very rich and happy. You can also take the people to try."


    The dwarf Changtong, with a red face and no expression, thought for a long time and said, "I will think about opening a shop."


    "Just think about it." Hua Yuege smiles on the surface, knowing that most of this is a refusal.

 Chapter 213

    "Lord, you are here to persuade us to open a shop?" Asked the dwarf patriarch.


    "It is, but it is not only." Hua ruguodun said: "in fact, I want to invite the dwarves who are born as forgers to forge some armor and weapons for me."


    The dwarven patriarch was very well received by such praise, but he said: "we never help humans, you''d better go back."


    "Patriarch, you didn''t like human beings before, but Lord, she is different. She cares about us Tark advised.


    The dwarf chief added, "I''m sorry for tark. It''s because of this that I didn''t drive her out, but we are not enslaved by human beings."


    "It''s not like you think, Lord is very friendly and will never try to enslave us..." tark explained


    "Forget it." It''s Hua Ruge who interrupts him. Only listen to her: "since the patriarch does not want us to be difficult."


    Tark looked puzzled.


    Hua rugo smiled friendly to the dwarven patriarch, "then I won''t bother you. Don''t go to the city to open a shop. You should think about it. After all, although the people can eat enough, they should need food, salt and cloth."


    The dwarven patriarch began to hesitate.


    After leaving the underground palace, Hua Ruge took a long breath of fresh air. The air in early spring was still cool, but it was always more comfortable than the sultry underground palace.


    "Lord, why don''t you advise me?" Asked tark, puzzled.


    Hua Ruge even inhaled a few mouthfuls of airway: "their patience is very poor, advised more will only backfire."


    Tark didn''t know much about it. He just asked, "does the Lord think they will help later?"


    "I can ask them to help now, but it''s not like that. Take your time and wait for them to choose." Hua rugo said that he had gone back.


    She was confident that she could control the dwarves by any means, just like a horse thief.


    However, there is no injustice or enmity between the alien and her. They should have their own choice, neither coercion nor cajoling.


    If we don''t even have respect for this, we can talk about the equality of all living beings.


    Tark was awed by the words. He knew that Hua rugo was a man who was good at using power. It seemed that it was not difficult for such a person to do anything, but she could not use her own skills. Even if she urgently needed armor, she also respected the choice of dwarves and did nothing to force them.


    She is good at power, but not the skill of power. She treats people with sincerity. How can she not be admired.


    Of course, Hua rugo didn''t do nothing. She would send someone to send something to the Dwarfs'' tribe every other day. The dwarfs also slowly accepted her kindness and gradually intended to come to the city for development.


    And they also saw how other people of different nationalities were cared for in the ancient dragon city. They kept passing the days of the clan as much as possible. It was impossible to say that they could not be moved.


    By the time of spring ploughing, huaruge''s auction house had been built. At this time, people who came to explore and test gradually were attracted to visit, and at the same time, it also promoted the surrounding business. Huaruge was very satisfied with this. She felt that the rich days were not far away.


    However, Hua Ruge soon received bad news.


    On this day, Hua Yuege went to the following towns to inspect the situation of spring ploughing, followed the farmer''s uncle and talked about the situation of the land this year.


    Mink likes to stick to Hua Ruge, but he doesn''t like to work in the field. So he sits on the top of the tree and laughs at her work, muttering to himself, is it so fun.


    In the distance, the guard of the city Lord''s mansion rushed and called, "Lord, the king has sent a message."


    Hua Ruge didn''t straighten his back. He asked casually, "whose is it?"


    "It says Red sleeves." Guard road.


    Tea, the top girl of yanchunlou, Hua Ruge had an appointment with her before she came. She would send a message to the territory if she had any trouble. Unexpectedly, she really came.


    But the tea is smart and smart, and the unimportant news will not spread.


    So Hua Ruge came out of the field with her feet full of mud. Next to her was the river. She sat and washed her hands. She wiped her clothes and received the letter.


    The letterhead is white, with a light fragrance of lipstick. She did not hesitate to open it. She saw only two or three lines of small characters on it:


    "Ruge, the emperor heard that your territory has greatly improved, and has ordered the tax official to go there. She wants to take back the previous tax exemption order and reuse the old system. I hope you can plan as soon as possible. Don''t be impulsive. "


    "I knew this old thing would regret, but I didn''t expect to come so soon." Hua Yuege sneered and slowly folded the letter away, intending to go back and invite the girl to drink.


    Mink came to her, looked at her face, and asked, "you want money?"


    "That''s right." Hua Yuege smiles at him.


    The mink sat down next to her


    "I haven''t arrived yet. It''s windy, rainy and cold all the way. Who knows what can happen?" Hua Ruge picked a lip angle.


    The mink couldn''t understand.


    Hua Ruge didn''t intend to explain. The child was vicious. It would be amazing if he could learn to play Yin moves again.


    Mink didn''t care about it either. Looking at the mud on her feet, she frowned slightly and asked, "is it cold?"


    "Ah?" Hua rugo didn''t respond.


    Mink sat beside her, put her feet in the river, bent down to help her clean naturally.


    When he said warmly that she had touched her cold jade feet, she reacted and quickly retracted her feet and said, "I Come on. "


    She is still unaccustomed to other people''s touch.


    Mink looked at her doing it by herself, nodded her head and took back her hand.


    Hua Ruge was afraid that he would think too much. When he went to see it, he saw a harmless smile on his face, childlike innocence.


    "Water cooling." Mink alert.


    Hua Ruge put up her legs in accordance with the words, but when she saw the Purple Corner flash in front of her eyes, Hua Ruge immediately felt warm on her feet.


    It was mink who took off her robe and covered her flat legs.


    Hua Ruge''s mouth is drawn: "clothes are very expensive."


    Mink is embarrassed to scratch the back of his head. He is very clear that Hua Ruge loves money more, so he thinks, "it''s OK to wear less."


    Hua Yuege was amused by him. He reached out and rubbed his head. "No one wronged you. Let''s go."


    Mink smiled and helped her with her shoes. They left along the ridge of the field.


    Hua Ruge was planning all the way. Xiaodiao saw that she had something in mind and asked, "can I help you?"


    "No."


    "I can learn to do it, sister, don''t despise me."


    Hua Ruge chuckled, "it''s such a small person that is not worth your effort."


    Mink just nodded.


    Back at home, Hua Ruge summoned Zhang Ye, the former leader of the brigands and now the deputy of the city defense, and said only one sentence: "use the way you used to deal with me, so that the tax officials sent by the emperor will never enter the city!"

 Chapter 214

    When Zhang ye heard the order, he hesitated for a moment and said: "Lord, please think twice. We were thieves before. It''s not easy for the court to find our trace, but the tax official is directly related to you. If you die, it''s easy to find you."


    "Don''t you want him to collect taxes if you don''t kill him? I don''t want to give my money to others. " Hua Ruge took a sip of tea ceremony. She had been confident that she could develop the territory well. In order to prevent the emperor''s old things from picking up cheapness and asking for tax exemption, she could not hand over the money.


    Zhang Ye can''t think of a way.


    "Go and carry out the order." Hua is singing and waving.


    Zhang Ye nodded: "I''ll try my best to be more secretive."


    "You don''t need to kill me. If you dare to snatch meat from my mouth, you will have the consciousness of death." Hua is like a heavy tea cup in a singer.


    Zhang Ye didn''t understand: "Lord, I''m afraid that the emperor will blame you for this."


    "Keep the means clean. Don''t leave any evidence. The old man knows that I can''t find him. He''s very angry." Hua is singing.


    She is now King of the mountain. It is not so easy for the emperor to deal with her. Naturally, she is a little less afraid.


    Zhang Ye thought for a while before he realized that the old man might be the emperor. He could not help touching the sweat on his forehead and led him away.


    He was very glad that he had surrendered at that time. Otherwise, he would offend this kind of devil king, who even the Emperor didn''t pay attention to. He and his brothers would not want to have good fruit to eat.


    Zhang Ye exits the front hall and secretly taps his chest.


    "The sky is high and the emperor is far away. Am I still afraid of you?" Hua Ruge casually eats cakes.


    She did not take this as one thing, and soon forgot to concentrate on the development of the territory.


    A month later, another letter came from tea. It said that the emperor was furious when he learned that the tax official had been killed. The official came to investigate the murderer of the tax official. He should arrive in the territory in recent days.


    Hua Ruge laughs off at will, because there is no evidence left at the scene. Even if he comes to investigate, he can find nothing.


    She turned and told the officials in the territory to receive the Imperial Envoys who came to investigate. They offered good food, good drink and fun. After a few days of coaxing, they sent them back to Wangdu. They didn''t plan to see them at all.


    She focused on the other thing, which was to solve the problem of barbarian mounts.


    The average height of barbarians is 2.4 meters and the weight is 300 Jin. Ordinary horses can''t move them at all, so they can only be infantry.


    But the infantry''s mobility is too poor to bury the barbarians.


    Hua rugo has been looking for the right mount since she had the barbarian. She finally found it a few days ago.


    Because a mercenary mentioned that there were a group of horned horses in the forest, Hua rugo was moved when he heard it.


    The horned horse is a low-level three-level Xuan beast. There is no strength in its body. It relies on its strong body and sharp single horn on its head.


    These horned horses are twice the size of ordinary horses. They are strong. There is no problem with camel barbarians. They can run very fast and become mounts. So she organized barbarians to catch and tame them.


    The horned horse is a social animal with a large number, so it''s difficult to catch, and it takes time.


    Hua rugo asked about the progress every day. By the end of the day, 600 barbaric soldiers had accepted the horse.


    On this day, Hua Ruge stretched out in the yard, and the guard came to report that it was the official who received the imperial envoy.


    So Hua Yuege went to the front hall, because it was convenient to practice martial arts, so she was wearing tight and narrow sleeve clothes, with a ponytail on her head, full of heroism.


    After seeing the ceremony, the official said: "Lord, the imperial envoy is very stubborn."


    "How to enforce the law?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Not only did he not accept my hospitality, but he also said more than once that he must find out the truth and see you." The official said cautiously, knowing that Hua Ruge was not in a good temper for fear of provoking her.


    "I can''t help but face Wang." Hua Ruge sneered and said, "go back and tell him that I will come to my house tomorrow morning, and I will meet him well."


    "my subordinates will obey me. Lord, I have no orders to go down now." The official wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Hua Ruge waved: "go down."


    Now it''s early spring. A willow tree in the yard has sprouted green. It''s very lively. Hua Ruge stands under the tree, and Tuoba Rui appears in his mind when he makes tea under the tree.


    "Don''t you want my answer? Why didn''t you come to me after such a long time? "


    She twists a willow branch in her hand and whispers.


    And Tuo Ba Rui respectively in years ago, now the heart of the year quietly began, why he did not send news.


    She wrote back to red sleeve and asked Tuoba Rui about it. Red sleeve knew nothing about it, which proved that Tuoba Rui didn''t even return to Wang.


    She sighed unconsciously.


    Behind the door came the sound of opening and closing the door. She turned around and saw mink standing in front of the door in a purple robe, leaning on the pillar to look at her.


    These days, the blood clots in the mink''s brain are getting smaller and smaller. It''s expected that they will disappear completely in a few months. It seems that mink is becoming more and more speechless and likes to lock himself in the room. Even Hua Ruge sometimes doesn''t go out with him.


    Hua Ruge always has a feeling that he will never be close to himself again.


    "Sister." He was the first to speak.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    "I don''t want to take any more medicine." The two raised eyebrows of mink are wrinkled, as if they are suffering from something bad again.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and asked, "don''t you want to restore the previous memory?"


    "I''m afraid." Mink spits out these two words indefinitely.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Mink will definitely look at her, a pair of purple pupil in the twinkling complex light, for a long time did not speak.


    Hua Ruge also looks at him.


    Mink suddenly covered his head with his hands, and his face was painful.


    Hua Ruge hurried forward to investigate the state of his brain. Unexpectedly, the mink held her in her arms and said in a trembling voice, "sister, I''m afraid, I''m afraid!"


    Hua Ruge was so distressed that he clapped his back and coaxed him to say, "OK, we don''t take any medicine, you''ll follow my sister, and nothing else will happen."


    When the mink heard this, his breathing became smooth.


    Hua Ruge only when he is a child, comforted for a while before he let go of him: "darling, don''t think more if you don''t want to."


    Mink stared at her and nodded slowly.


    "But Do you remember what happened before? " Hua Ruge tries to understand.


    Mink shook his head. "No."


    "Then what are you afraid of?"


    Mink looked at her and said after a while, "I can''t say it, but I have a strong premonition. I''m afraid of losing..."


    He paused here.


    Hua Ruge is still listening carefully, but there is no following. Looking at him carefully, he finds that his purple pupils are rippling and staring at himself.

 Chapter 215

    His feelings are a little ignorant, not so blazing. All Hua Ruge''s big nerves don''t see it, just saying: "what are you afraid of?"


    "I don''t know..." Mink shook his head and didn''t say anything.


    "Well, no matter what it is, we will not face it." Hua Ruge touched his head and said, "follow me, no matter what it is, my sister will carry it with you."


    Mink smiled childishly, then nodded.


    "I recently reached the bottleneck period of cultivation. I went back to meditate. You are obedient." Hua Ruge explained,


    mink nodded seriously, looked at her far back, thought of her previous words of comfort, he smiled.


    All is well with her.


    Hua Ruge has never stopped practicing, but she has recently reached the bottleneck period, stuck in the first level of soul tutor. No matter what pill she takes or what treasure she feeds to the devouring animal, her body will not change.


    Before Tuo Ba Rui said to take the heaven and Earth Spirit to be faster, it is almost impossible to rely on oneself.


    So she can only rely on diligence everyday, and then send people to inquire about the news of heaven and earth. In this land of martial arts, power is important, but the most important thing is her own strength. She doesn''t want to suffer losses on her own.


    However, more opportunities are needed to improve her strength, and she does not demand them.


    Hua Ruge was called up by the servant girl the next day, yawned and washed, then went to the front hall.


    If it wasn''t for the maid to remind her that she had forgotten to see the imperial envoy sent by the emperor.


    For her, it''s morning. For most people, it''s almost noon. Of course, the imperial envoy is one of them. He came to wait early in the morning. As a result, Hua Ruge came out after waiting for an hour.


    The Emperor gave him the order that he must dig out evidence from Hua Ruge. As soon as Hua Ruge came out, he stared closely with sharp eyes.


    "It''s early enough, my Lord. Have you had breakfast?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I''ve eaten it. I''m here to ask Lord some questions." The imperial envoy said.


    Hua Ruge took a look. He was nearly fifty years old. He had a high official status. Although he called himself a servant, he didn''t pay any respect to her.


    At first sight, I have been doing dog legs in front of the emperor for a long time. I thought that with the emperor''s support, no one would pay attention to me.


    "Breakfast, did you have lunch?" Hua rugo didn''t answer his question, so he continued to ask.


    The old imperial envoy frowned and said, "no food."


    "Let''s have dinner together. Let''s call the kitchen to pass the dishes." Hua rugo said and sat down at the table, greeting the Imperial officer: "the Imperial officer also sits, we have nothing good in this remote area, so you can make do with it."


    The imperial envoy was stupefied by her logic. What kind of lunch did he have just after breakfast.


    It''s not lunch time either.


    He understood that Hua rugo wanted to play tricks on himself, so he frowned and said, "Lord, I''m not hungry. Let''s talk about the case."


    "The case is not urgent. Let''s have a meal first. Don''t be restrained. It''s like coming home when you come here." Hua Yuege continued.


    At this time, the dishes have been served one after another. They are breakfast prepared for Hua Ruge in advance.


    The imperial emissary''s face is dark. Can''t the girl see that she''s not polite, but she really doesn''t want to eat it?


    "You''re welcome, my Lord. Come." Hua Yuege said that he had moved his chopsticks first.


    At first, the imperial envoy picked up the chopsticks. Later, the more he thought about it, the angrier he was. Finally, he put down the chopsticks and said, "Lord, I''m here to investigate the case, not to eat."


    "Don''t eat, do you?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    The old imperial envoy shook his head resolutely: "Lord, don''t think of bribery."


    "The imperial envoy has high manners, and the little girl admires him. I''d better wait for the common people to eat this meal." Hua Yuege said, and continued to eat.


    Looking at Hua rugo''s face and heart, the old imperial envoy didn''t feel strange at all. He asked, "Lord, should you cooperate with the lower officials in the investigation?"


    "Your Majesty, you are the most intimate minister sent by the emperor. We dare not neglect you. I should talk about it now, but I can''t remember anything if I don''t have enough to eat, so please wait."


    Hua Yuege continued to eat.


    The imperial emissary was full of anger, and he dared not be too reckless in the territory of Hua Ruge. After all, the fierce name of this woman is well-known, and it''s not good for him to be in a hurry.


    But if he doesn''t express his opinions, he will be more reluctant, because Hua Ruge is enjoying breakfast, but he can only watch and wait.


    He was so unbalanced that he could only bear to wait for Hua Ruge to finish early.


    But Hua rugo intended to make him hold his breath, so he ate the meal very slowly. After half an hour, he finally ate the fruit after the meal.


    "Lord, shall we begin?" Asked the old imperial envoy, biting his teeth.


    Hua Ruge ate the watermelon which was transported from the South quickly. He said slowly: "it''s still early. Is there anything else to do for the imperial envoy to be in such a hurry?"


    "No!" An imperial subconscious answer.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "since I''m not in a hurry, I''ll continue to eat."


    The imperial emissary was so angry that he wanted to spit blood. Would he sit here for a day and wait for you to eat? It''s a pity that the woman doesn''t take herself seriously.


    Finally, Hua rugo asked after eating fruit and drinking tea: "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. What are you doing here?"


    The imperial envoy was discontented and said, "I have been ordered to investigate the murder of the tax official. I''m here to visit you."


    "Tax official? Which city tax official? " Hua Yuege asked with a puzzled face.


    The imperial envoy was not afraid of her pretending to be stupid, and said directly: "it was the tax official sent by the emperor to the ancient dragon city, who was killed in the middle of the way."


    "Rumor, you must be rumor. I have the imperial edict. Ancient dragon city will never collect taxes. How could there be a tax official here?" Hua Yuege said turning his hands to take out the imperial edict written on that day by the emperor.


    The imperial emissary felt very embarrassed. It was indeed the emperor''s turn.


    "The emperor wanted to take it back, so he sent someone here." The imperial envoy continued.


    "Your Majesty means that the emperor has turned against you?" Hua Yuege buttoned a big hat.


    The imperial emissary shook his head in fright: "how dare you, I don''t want to talk about this, just check the death of the tax official."


    "All right." Hua Ruge reluctantly withdrew the edict.


    With a sigh of relief, the imperial envoy began to ask, "what do you think of this matter? Who do you think is most likely to kill the tax official?"


    "I don''t know him, no idea." Hua Yuege spread out his hands and said, "are you finished?"


    The imperial envoy almost didn''t catch his breath. Isn''t the answer fooling? He waited for two hours before and after, waiting for such a sentence?


    Who is not broken on whom.

 Chapter 216

    "But there is a great conflict of interest between the life and death of the tax official and you. How can you explain that?" The imperial emissary bit him to death and continued to ask.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and said, "do you think so?"


    "You can''t dispel our doubts about it." The imperial emissary spoke louder and wanted to shake Hua Ruge. As long as Hua Ruge got flustered, he would surely dig out something based on his years of experience.


    "Think about it, I don''t care." Hua is like song''s understatement.


    The imperial emissary was stunned. He didn''t expect that Hua rugo would react like this. He should argue for himself if he could not help it.


    But he didn''t give up so easily, and said, "if you don''t refute, do you admit that you ordered someone to kill the tax official?"


    "I''m just like a bully?" Hua Ruge slowly stood up and walked to him.


    The imperial emissary also got up and stepped back: "I was ordered by the emperor to investigate this case thoroughly. Don''t mess with me."


    Hua Ruge''s impulse and her fame have always been known by the people, and he is very afraid of it. But after all, he is not on behalf of an individual, but on behalf of the emperor, so he has more confidence.


    "There are so many people who are not afraid to die." Hua Yuege no longer approached him, but asked slowly, "say what you just said, I promise you will regret coming to this world."


    "Lord, I''m just doing business." The imperial envoy took another step back.


    Hua Ruge smiled and nodded, "what a business."


    And when she finished saying this, she raised her head and flashed a light of banter in her eyes. She waved her hand gently and said, "come on, take it."


    Two guards came in from the door and stopped the imperial envoy instantly.


    "Hua Ruge, I''m sent by the emperor. What do you want to do?" The imperial envoy panicked.


    "Even if you are sent by the king of heaven, this is my place. Give you face. Since you don''t want it, don''t blame me for not being gentle." Hua Ruge''s voice is still very friendly, but the words out of it make people''s back cold.


    "Do you dare?" exclaimed the imperial envoy


    "The imperial envoy will stay in the ancient dragon city for three days. I wanted to treat you well, but now I just need to change my way."


    Hua rugo said, taking out a bottle of pill and throwing it to the soldier: "take good care of this adult these three days, save a life, and feed him a pill when it is released."


    The imperial emissary was dragged down and shouted in the yard: "Hua Ruge, you dare to do this, the emperor will not let you go!"


    His voice gradually went away, Hua Ruge picked his lips and said, "I''ve been trying to hurt me for many times, but who can''t let it go and who can''t?"


    After that, the nightmare of the imperial envoy began. The soldiers tortured him in different ways every day. He bit his teeth and said that Hua Ruge dared to treat himself like this. When the emperor saw his wound, whether Hua Ruge killed the tax official or not, it would be enough to punish him by beating the imperial envoy.


    The soldiers didn''t pay much attention. Three days later, the imperial envoy was dying. The soldiers fed Hua Ruge''s pills to him and saw that all the wounds on his body had healed without any trace.


    But the internal injury did not heal, so the imperial envoy was still very painful, but there was no sign on the surface, so there was no evidence that the imperial envoy wanted to complain.


    At last, the imperial emissary burst into tears, as if he had been in despair.


    What Hua rugo wants is this effect. These people know that she did it, but there is no evidence. They can only break their teeth and swallow them.


    Finally, the imperial emissary was taken back by his subordinates, and the case was not investigated, so he returned to Wangdu directly.


    Because what the emperor said was to find the head of Hua Ruge. Now there is no way to achieve it. He can only go back.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t pay attention to these people and continues his development.


    The good news recently is that the dwarves agreed to open a shop in Gulong City, and since then, Hua rugo is very friendly to China. At this time, Hua rugo proposed to build armor, and the dwarves immediately agreed.


    Because they practice iron, it is also a kind of practice to let them work.


    So Hua Ruge put in money. Dwarves have all kinds of rare materials that can be forged directly.


    Hua Ruge decided to make a big deal, so he only wanted high-quality armor.


    The dwarves love forging, so there are many materials in the mine. It''s not a problem to make armor. Hua Ruge doesn''t have to worry about anything except spending money.


    Then came the armor of barbarians, because they had a unicorn with strong mobility, and their own defense was very high, so they did not need heavy armor, only light leather armor.


    The leather armour comes from the skin of the Xuan beast. It has good defense and is light and simple. It''s no better for the barbarian.


    This one was not given to the dwarves, but came from the delicate winged people.


    Wing people are very friendly to Hua Ruge, because Hua Ruge''s equality makes them not to be afraid of being caught with their own people, but also to do business in the city, so they are very grateful.


    As soon as Hua Ruge came to the door and said these wings, people agreed.


    The development of the ancient dragon city is extremely rapid, which makes the surrounding cities very hot. However, every time I see the robust soldiers and the majestic barbarian cavalry on the wall of the city, I dare not think about it.


    Hua Ruge''s influence has gradually increased, and many city leaders around have come to make up for it.


    Hua Ruge accepted the gifts one by one, and called everyone brother.


    That''s how it is in the officialdom. Meeting each other is a brother. Anyone in trouble will stab him.


    Hua Ruge knows the truth, so he only makes friends with wine and meat, and doesn''t care about other things.


    The more developed she is, the more rich she is, the more angry the emperor is.


    Since the imperial envoy said all kinds of arrogance of Hua Ruge, he wanted to kill Hua Ruge in minutes, but he was afraid that Tuo BARREI would not start, so he could only start from the aspect of getting oil and water.


    People around him gave advice. When he said the last way, the emperor finally smiled contentedly.


    So Hua Ruge received a letter from the capital of Wang two months later, which was a post about the emperor''s birthday and must return.


    Hua Ruge was puzzled when she got the post. The emperor''s birthday is a big event, but it''s not until a little Baron of her is qualified to go back to the king to celebrate.


    There is something unusual about it. Everyone knows what the emperor meant.


    When Hua Ruge was in the territory, he was far away from the emperor and could not be disciplined. If he could go back to the emperor of the capital and say in person that the will had been wrong and collected taxes again, then Hua Ruge would not dare to say anything.


    At that time, the emperor sent the tax official to come back with her. Hua Ruge did not dare to do it directly. The emperor''s goal was achieved.


    "Old man, take care of it." Hua Ruge put the post on the table directly, and the cold light flashed in his eyes.


    Since we met, we''ll see. She wants to see who can laugh till the end.

 Chapter 217

    With two months to go before the emperor''s birthday, Hua Ruge has begun to plan to enter the king''s capital. First of all, her lord is going to take a small number of troops with her. First, she will set up a full array. Second, she will prevent the old emperor from killing her.


    Therefore, the armor and mount should be grasped. In addition, she should prepare some gifts for her bad friends. It''s not easy for her to go back without anything, of course.


    Half a month later, Hua rugo decided to bring his own team, 800 barbarians and 3000 cavalry.


    Among them, the barbarian''s light leather armor is black, and the cavalry''s armor is silver white, which forms a sharp contrast between black and white, at the same time, it also increases the spirit of killing.


    Hua Ruge was very satisfied with this, leaving Leitao to guard the city and taking others away.


    She felt that the ride was too bumpy, so she built a splendid carriage for herself, which was the size of a room, with a bed and a table, very comfortable.


    In order to prevent bumps, she uses the animal''s leather bag to wrap the wheel, which is filled with air and made into tire shape, so as to reduce many bumps and keep the carriage comfortable.


    After all, she had to spend a month in the carriage. She couldn''t be aggrieved.


    This is a vast road. No matter which city the local lords see this battle, they will come to meet the flattery. They all think it is very important to leave a good impression on Hua rugo.


    After all, she has done so since she was so young. Who knows how she will develop in the future.


    Hua rugo is very friendly to all the people who come to make up. She doesn''t have any airs. Of course, she can''t refuse what she brings, and some of the gifts are not reliable.


    For example, when the neighboring city was resting in the post house in huaruge, the city Lord brought two young boys to warm the bed for huaruge.


    Hua Ruge sprays a mouthful of tea in the air and the mink moves. Otherwise, Hua Ruge stops them in time. These three people are not injured but dead.


    After the event, Hua Ruge criticized mink''s reckless behavior, saying that he could not beat others when they came to give gifts. Mink rarely obeyed, but frowned and asked, "do you like them?"


    "Poof..."


    Hua rugo almost spits blood this time. The point is not here, OK?


    Mink didn''t see her collapse, and looked at her judiciously.


    Hua Ruge was forced to do nothing but say, "I don''t like it, I don''t like it..."


    Mink just nodded and went back to the room.


    Hua Ruge wanted to cry without tears. He went to the city Lord to apologize and clean up the mess.


    After that, Hua Yuege will explain to the guard. If the guard is a guide, please don''t let him in. He will say that he is in danger of life. The guard nodded with fear. He knew that this was not alarmism.


    After walking for a few days, I arrived at Shangyong city. Shangyong is the assembly point of the nearby city and the most prosperous city. In the post house, there are several lords who want to attend the emperor''s birthday.


    As soon as Hua Ruge entered the post house, he saw several officials tasting tea in a pavilion in the courtyard.


    One of them said in a thick voice, "what''s the meaning of drinking tea? How can you enjoy drinking?"


    Several officials around shook their heads and laughed, but they didn''t agree.


    The man just felt bored. Just before he left, he heard Hua Ruge saying loudly, "it''s too cold in spring night. It''s better to drink to keep out the cold. My brother''s proposal is very kind to me."


    The man turned his head in surprise, and then his eyes were full of surprises.


    "Brother Hua." He cried out.


    This man is no other than Mao Jun who is stationed in the eastern frontier.


    "Brother Mao, I haven''t seen you for a long time. His voice is still so loud." Hua Yuege laughs and jokes.


    At this time, she was dressed in a white robe. Although she was still a man, she was already a woman in terms of body shape. Mao Jun was amazed at her appearance: "brother, you lied to me so badly that I nearly lost my chin when I heard the news."


    "At that time, I had to ask my brother to drink to make amends." Hua is like Gotham.


    This said to Mao Jun''s heart. He laughed and said, "no matter what your status is, I recognize you as a brother. We''ll have a drink tonight."


    "That''s what I want." Hua rugo said to take out two jars of wine from the space and said, "I brought it from the territory. It''s said that it''s three hundred years old wine. If someone else, I won''t take it out."


    Mao Jun laughed at the words.


    They sat under the stone table on the other side of the pavilion.


    The tea tasting officials looked at each other one after another. Did they pay too little attention to their manners.


    "Who is that girl?" There was an official discussion.


    Another human: "you don''t know. The woman who likes men''s clothes is the Lord of ancient dragon city."


    "Is it Hua Ruge, the genius who overthrows the Hua family with one man''s power?"


    "Exactly!"


    "But why does she like to wear men''s clothes as a woman?"


    "It''s said that because women''s clothes are too beautiful, they often affect her to do things."


    "How beautiful that should be. I really want to see you."


    Here you are talking with me in a word. Hua Ruge''s guard has gone to the nearby restaurant to buy some food and wine. He has set a table full.


    The two drinking at the table hugged a wine jar, without any manners to talk about.


    "It''s a pity that I arrived in the frontier early, but I didn''t see you show your prestige in Wangdu, otherwise I will help you." Mao Jun is also one of those people who are afraid of the chaos in the world. He regrets to death when he hears the news.


    Hua rugo began to boast after drinking a little wine. "Next time I will do something important, I will bring brother Mao with me. Let''s play together."


    "Then I''ll take it with me." Mao Jun said that he touched the wine jar with her.


    They were drinking and talking nonsense.


    Hua Ruge''s drinking capacity has never been good, and Mao Jun is no better.


    "It''s a pity that no one will accompany me to visit the brothels in the future." Mao Jun held the wine altar.


    Hua Ruge thought of the previous mischievous things and said with a smile, "we can go to the waiter''s house to see the men."


    The mink''s cold eyes, sitting aside, swept over. "No going!"


    "It''s just a joke. The most beautiful man is not as good as my mink." Hua Ruge pinches mink''s face with a pair of drunk eyes.


    Mink''s body is slightly stiff. I don''t know when to start. As long as Hua Ruge touches him, he will have a different feeling.


    Joy, but it seems to be different from the joy before.


    "Nice skin." Hua Ruge kneaded and kneaded again.


    The mink''s purple pupil flashed a very light light, and a layer of sweat oozed from the tip of his nose. He hid a little bit from the salty pig hand, which was like a song.


    "Shy?" Hua Ruge was so brave after drinking that he began to tease him.


    Mink didn''t understand the meaning of shyness, but he turned away from her.


    Hua Ruge laughs loudly.


    Mao Jun lies on the table and opens his eyes difficultly. "Ruge, you are too brave to be angry with his highness Zhan Wang."


    He refers to the existence of minks.


    "Is he back on the emperor''s birthday?" Hua Ruge rarely sees a trace of Qingming in her eyes.

 Chapter 218

    218 return home in good clothes (1)


    "I don''t know. Go back and find out." Mao Jun shakes his head.


    Hua Ruge thinks about it. She didn''t arrive at Wangdu. Mao Jun has been in the frontier. How can he know the news from Wangdu.


    The two drank into the night, and Mao Jun was taken back by the guards.


    Hua Ruge is carried into the room by mink.


    "It''s not good to drink." He concluded with a frown as he covered her.


    Hua Ruge''s consciousness is completely confused now. She smiles foolishly, turns over and nearly kicks the quilt to the ground.


    Mink pulled up the quilt to cover her again and turned to leave.


    "Hum."


    Hua Yuege said something vaguely. He didn''t sleep well.


    Mink thought and went back to the bed, turned out the light and sat on the ground with his back to the bed.


    As long as Hua Ruge turns over, he will help her cover the quilt silently. The purple pupil is soft and pure, and no distractions can be seen.


    Be nice to her, accompany her, that''s what he wants.


    Hua Ruge drinks a lot of wine. It''s hard to avoid a headache when she wakes up in the morning. The servant girl boils the waking liquor Soup for her, and she drinks it better.


    "It''s rare that I''m so drunk that I don''t feel cold." Hua Ruge knows his virtue and is very glad to speak.


    She changed her red robe and went out to see mink standing outside with her back to her.


    "The mink is early." Hua Ruge touched his head to say hello. At this time, she had already forgotten how to flirt with others last night.


    Mink turned around and saw that she looked good. She said with a smile, "elder sister is early."


    "Darling." Hua Ruge praised it.


    Before going out, there were many people bowing to each other. Hua Ruge dealt with them one by one, and then Mao Jun came up from behind.


    "Let''s go together." He said.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "I can''t get it."


    Two people look at each other a smile, own a tacit understanding.


    "Ruge, you are not ordinary now. I heard that the power of territory has been brought into being." Mao Jun''s eyebrows fluttered and boasted.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and looked at him: "what do you want to say?"


    "So, is there any present for me?" Asked Mao Jun, rubbing his hands.


    "That''s what you think." Hua Ruge has no good way.


    "Mao Jun embarrassed smile:" or you know me


    "Wait."


    Hua rugo said, taking out a set of black armor from the space, and said: "I asked the dwarves to forge it for you. The main component is refined iron. There is also a little black gold and other rare materials. It''s OK to be able to resist the fifth level soul skill."


    "Wow Brother Hua, you are really developed. How could you use such precious materials as refined iron to forge armor? And BLACKGOLD? That one or two is going to sell a thousand gold coins? " Mao Jun lost his voice.


    Hua Ruge wants to cover his mouth. Considering that it''s not appropriate, he hurries to say: "you keep your voice down. You''re not afraid that others will think about you. Do you understand if you make a fortune in a dull voice?"


    Mao Jun nodded repeatedly: "understand, can resist the five level soul skill, so is the armor of the artifact level."


    "Artifact level can resist level 12." Hua Ruge gives him a science popularization of earth bun.


    She''s been hanging out with dwarves for a long time and knows a little about these things.


    "Ruge, I didn''t give it to your brother for nothing..." Mao Jun put up his armor and sighed.


    Hua Ruge has no words for such a bad friend. He uses a suit of armor to measure his feelings.


    "By the way, how much does it cost? Dwarfs can''t buy it on the market." Mao Jun is excited and asks again.


    "I didn''t spend money. I said I wanted to give it to my friends, and the dwarfs gave it to me." Hua Ruge said truthfully.


    Dwarfs are good at looking for minerals, so most people think that rare and precious materials may be put in Dwarfs'' hands.


    "For nothing?" Mao Jun can''t shut his mouth. "What a face."


    "It''s OK. I''m good to them, and they''re not stingy to me." Hua Yuege said.


    "I''ve made up my mind. I''m going to make friends with the dwarves," Mao said with bright eyes


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song.


    She really wants to never know this shameless person.


    Mao Jun thought Hua was as strong as a song. When he saw the 800 barbarians outside the post station and the unicorn they were riding, he was completely stupid.


    Hua Ruge ran back to the carriage early in order to avoid hearing his strange voice.


    Fortunately, Mao Jun didn''t come. She was quiet all morning, but it was only one morning.


    At noon, while resting for dinner, Mao Jun''s enthusiasm did not decrease. He glared at him and said, "it''s OK for these 800 people to beat my tens of thousands of troops. Ruge, when did you develop?"


    "I just want to have a quiet meal." Hua Ruge said helplessly that she now regretted going with Mao Jun.


    Because of this she avoided Mao Jun for three days, until Mao Jun completely accepted the fact, she said: "evil ah evil."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song.


    Because it was slow to take the army with them, a group of people walked for a month to arrive at the capital. Hua rugo and Mao Jun ordered the army to stay outside the city, and only a few people were brought into the city.


    Hua rugo brought tark and fifty barbarians, one hundred cavalry, and Zhang Ye stationed outside the city, waiting for orders.


    Although there are few barbarians, they can also defeat thousands of elite soldiers.


    No matter what means the old emperor has, it is impossible to control Hua Ruge in a short period of time. As long as there is a breathing time, Zhang Ye outside the city brings people in, he will be able to guarantee Hua Ruge''s integrity.


    When the emperor heard that there was barbarism, his face was blue. He fell on the table and shouted: "not only did he not die, but he also developed so strong. This is where the monster came from!"


    "Achoo!"


    Hua Ruge, who had just arrived at Wangdu mansion, sneezed, rubbed his nose and said, "who scolded me?"


    The mansion here was bought by her when she was fighting against the Hua family. It was still winter at that time. Now half a year later, it''s almost summer. It''s full of leaves and flowers. It''s a lot more angry than before.


    Hua Ruge stood in the pavilion, only aware of being alone, unconsciously said: "come to me."


    The guard came in.


    "Go to Prince Zhan''s mansion to find out when his highness will be back." She said.


    "Yes." The guard led off.


    Hua Ruge walked to the swing frame and shook it gently. Her eyes never left the stone table in the pavilion. She could vaguely see Tuoba Rui sitting there making tea. She handed her a cup of tea and said, "come to an end, let''s celebrate the new year together."


    New year, don''t you even want me to spend the next festival with you?


    After lunch, the guard returned.


    "How is it?" she asked


    "The people in the Palace said that they didn''t receive the news that his highness Zhan Wang returned to the capital. They were sure that his highness Zhan Wang was OK and was recovering slowly." Guard bar, I heard it.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand to the guard, and then said with clenched teeth, "bastard, you don''t know if you want to write me a letter?"


    She gave a snort of discontent and then a deep sigh of relief.

 Chapter 219

    Hua Ruge immersed for a while and then sent out several invitations to the bad friends, and then ordered the kitchen to prepare wine and vegetables.


    When Wang Du heard the news of Hua rugo''s return, he just blew the pot. Before that, he thought that Hua rugo would die in that tough territory. Unexpectedly, Hua rugo not only came back alive, but also brought back barbarians and elite soldiers. At first sight, he was a trained strong soldier.


    More people who came back from the training in xuanshou forest said that how good the ancient dragon city is now, even the foreign people are doing business there.


    They didn''t say these words before, but they didn''t have much credibility. Now everyone believes them, and then they worship China like a song a little more.


    It''s just a woman who can''t turn corruption into magic all the time.


    It is more discussed that the Emperor didn''t send a post to the Hua family today, that is to say, they totally ignored the Hua family. When they thought of Yan Zixing, they rarely smiled and said, "what they broke through yesterday may be your joy. I''ll invite you for this meal."


    Mao Jun patted him on the shoulder and said, "well, then I''ll eat more."


    "Not with you." Yan Zixing''s cool way.


    Mao Jun touched his nose and said, "Yan Zixing, can you be a little more stingy?"


    "Yes!" Yan Zixing''s words are of great significance.


    Mao Jun choked and said simply, "let''s fight. How about if anyone loses?"


    "Afraid of you?" Yan Zixing said and threw his sword.


    So the two fought hand to hand.


    Hua Ruge stepped back for fear of splashing blood.


    Su Nianxia''s eyes brightened when he saw that he was fighting. He opened all the pastry zero esophagus: "we are eating and watching at the same time."


    Everyone is sweating in waterfall, but there are still masters who are so afraid of the chaos in the world.


    Then he reached for the snack.


    Stone rock Leng Leng looked at, for a while said: "my mother said that often together people will become more and more like, really."


    Hua Ruge thought about it. It seems that this is really the case. Since everyone has been fighting together, it seems that they are becoming more and more unruly.


    Yan Zixing''s foundation is relatively solid, and Mao Jun''s strength is a little bigger. He can''t distinguish the winner from the loser at a time.


    Everyone was so happy to watch. At last, all the dishes were served, which evolved into eating and watching at the same time.


    At last, Mao Jun was careless, but he lost. He said that he would treat us.


    Yan Zixing ate more than usual.


    And when they were gathered together, they drank more, and dwelt there that evening.


    Hua Ruge has the experience of often getting drunk, so she wakes up quickly. When she goes out in the morning, she finds Su Nianxia sitting in the pavilion, dazed.


    "What do you think?" Hua Yuege comes forward.


    Su Nianxia said wistfully, "it''s half a month before the emperor''s birthday."


    "Are you in a hurry?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Su Nianxia nodded, then sang to China, "let''s do something, or the time will be too slow."


    "What to do?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "It''s good to pass the time, or we''ll eat, drink and have fun all the time." Su Nianxia suggested.


    "I don''t mind." Hua Ruge yawned.


    She has been stuffy in the territory for half a year. No one drinks, chats and plays around. Now she can come out and have a good time.


    Su Nianxia nodded seriously, and then he went to travel in a daze.


    Hua Ruge usually didn''t see this girl have so many thoughts. Today, it''s a little strange.


    However, she soon remembered that more than a month later, it was a grand gathering of the whole continent, and all countries would participate in the gambling competition. Su Nianxia must be thinking of seeing her sweetheart again.


    And she also wants to find a way to follow. LAN binger is taken away by the mysterious organization. Only when she goes to the gambling competition can she get close to the Daewoo dynasty that produces blue Xuan jade to find out whether bing''er''s disappearance has something to do with them.


    There is no news for half a year. I hope that girl is OK. If there is any hope, she will find her.

 Chapter 220

    In half a month, Hua Ruge spent time with these bad friends. He also sent the prepared gifts one by one to tuobayu, Su Nianxia and Shiyan, all of which were crystal cores of the seven step Xuanshi. They are rare in the market, even in the royal family.


    Hua Ruge didn''t receive such good things at her auction. She came from other people''s treasure house.


    It''s a sword for Yan Zixing. She asked the dwarven master to help make it. It contains rare materials such as refined iron, tungsten steel and dense silver. It''s forged with the proportion created by the dwarves themselves. It''s not only extremely sharp, but also has a very fast transmission of spiritual power. If the enemy is slower, the sword will inevitably destroy the fate of human death.


    Everyone was very surprised, only Mao Jun was depressed, because Yan Zixing always wanted to try whether his sword was sharp or Mao Jun''s armor was strong. Mao Jun knew that he was invincible, so he always hid from Yan Zixing.


    Hua Ruge is happy to see jokes. Armor is not a shield. How can we resist this kind of weapon.


    The emperor has been trying to figure out how to make Hua Ruge pay taxes. When Hua Ruge arrived in the territory less than half a year ago, it had developed very well.


    The ancient dragon city is big and has more room for development. It seems that in another year or two, it will become the richest and most powerful city for Dazhen.


    If we don''t pay taxes all the time, the loss of our country will be huge, and Hua Ruge''s personal strength will become stronger and stronger until it is uncontrollable.


    Hua Ruge is also a man of King Tuoba Rui. If the two conspire, the river and the mountain may be changed.


    Of course, he can''t allow such a thing to happen, so he not only wants Hua Ruge to pay taxes, but also to pay heavy taxes.


    Hua Ruge has not collected taxes in Xuancheng. If the court forces her to take back her life, her integrity will be reduced. If the people don''t get the favor, even if they don''t revolt, they won''t support her too much.


    At that time, he would like to recall Hua Ruge from the beginning to reclaim his territory, and then he can earn a fair income in the rich ancient dragon city.


    When the emperor thought of this, there was something cruel on his lips. At the birthday party, he took the initiative to propose that all the territory of Dazhan should be exempt from tax, and see what waves Hua Ruge could make alone.


    Anyway, Tuoba Rui is not in Wangdu and can''t help him. As long as he doesn''t know how to kill Hua Ruge, it''s unlikely that Tuoba Rui will do anything.


    When he planned to do this, Hua Ruge was still in a state of extravagance. He ate and drank everywhere every day. When he was interested, he would go to Yanchun tower. Although these places were not accessible to women, Hua Ruge dared not stop him if he wanted to.


    With the help of red sleeve over and over again, she directly bought Yan chunlou from the government at a high price and gave it to red sleeve as a private industry, which not only completed red sleeve, but also made her later information collection and transmission more systematic and convenient.


    obviously love this task, and consciously develop their own lines and hearts.


    Hua Ruge gives her a modern idea, which is to slowly annex the small brothels and develop them into intelligence stations.


    Red sleeve is very intelligent. It''s hard to live a dull life. Now we have a chance to show our strength. Naturally, we are happy.


    With such spontaneous and conscious subordinates, Hua Ruge was more happy, so he invested a lot of money to let it develop.


    Hua Ruge is lying on the collapse of the red sleeve when throwing out the Amethyst card. He takes the delicate silver pot and pours wine into his mouth.


    Tea can''t help but ask: "you are so rich, it''s amazing what gift you send to the emperor to celebrate his birthday."


    "Congratulations?" Hua Ruge mumbled uncertainly, then asked, "do you still have to give gifts?"


    Tea a Leng, asked: "you drink too much, of course, to send the birthday gift."


    Hua, like GE Gulu, got up from his bed and said discontentedly, "I don''t think I need to give gifts to those who are not related to him."


    Tea almost don''t look over her eyes. She really thought that to celebrate her birthday in the palace was to eat and drink.


    In fact, Hua Ruge really thinks so.


    Hua Ruge, thinking about what to give, wanders around on the ground, and then focuses on the dressing table with red sleeves. His eyes brighten and he says, "give me something."


    "what?" Tea surprised asked.


    Hua Ruge has picked up a thing and put it in his arms. He says with a smile, "there is no such thing."


    There are many things on the red sleeve dressing table. She didn''t find out what it was for a moment. She just asked in a daze, "you won''t give my things to the emperor."


    "That''s right." Hua Yuege said, smiling and went out with the wine pot.


    Tea Leng for a long time also did not slow down to come, take daughter''s old things home gifts? She really didn''t know what was going on in Hua Ruge''s head.


    The emperor won''t be furious and drag her out and cut her off.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t care about this. She sleeps until dawn and is dragged out of Yanchun building by her servant girl. She changes her clothes. Before she responds, she has been told to go to the birthday party.


    "Isn''t it half a month? Why so fast? " Hua Ruge sat in the carriage and muttered.


    Mink sat beside her, glanced at her, and said nothing.


    "Mink, what do you despise me for?" Hua Yuege asks.


    Mink then leaned towards her, helped her to tidy up her belt and said, "drink less."


    He knew it would be a party.


    "My mink is the most considerate. I promise to drink as little as possible when I can." Hua Ruge pinched his face with a smile.


    The mink let her hold it. She said, "well."


    When he arrived at the palace, he collected the weapons. Hua Ruge, with only mink and tark, passed smoothly.


    Hua Ruge was led by the eunuch to an open-air grassland in front of the palace. It was used by the emperor to entertain his ministers. There were small tables on both sides of the grassland and cushions under the table.


    At one end of the road, there is the first emperor and empress luanja, but no one has arrived yet.


    Hua Ruge came late because he slept late the day before. By this time, most of the officials had arrived.


    As soon as she appeared, she firmly attracted the eyes of the people present.


    Today is a formal occasion, so she changed back to women''s dress, a yellow goose dress. The lining is made of cloud brocade woven by wingman. The cloud pattern embroidered with silver thread instead of ordinary flower decorations is elegant and noble.


    The brocade is covered with gauze of the same color. It''s elegant and flexible when walking. It''s playful and lively. It looks beautiful and elegant as a whole, and is suitable for the age identity of Hua Ruge. It''s very appropriate.


    And the most attractive one is undoubtedly Hua Ruge''s beautiful face, which can''t be displayed with less than one or more points. Her eyes are shining, and her eyes are always moving, looking forward to the future, and her delicate three-dimensional facial features are all amazing.


    This is the first time that she has appeared in front of the important officials of Wangdu in women''s clothes since she revealed her identity, which really shocked everyone.

 Chapter 221

    She received the eyes of the ministers, with a light smile. Her eyes were soft and her lips were slightly raised. The men sitting in the room seemed to feel as if they had taken the excitement medicine, and their hearts were beating.


    They couldn''t figure out how there could be such a beautiful woman in the world. It was more beautiful than what they had sought before. Hua Ruxue and Fang Lanxin were thousands of times more beautiful.


    And what''s more incredible is that this beauty has the means and skills of rebelling against the sky, which makes people unattainable, always excited, but no one dares to have a little idea.


    "It''s really Hua Ruge? " Someone asked, trembling.


    People around nodded.


    "I finally know why she doesn''t wear women''s clothes." Another voice came out.


    All of a sudden, I''m afraid nothing can be done after wearing women''s clothes.


    Hua Ruge sat down in front of his case and was very satisfied with the effect.


    In order to attend the occasion, she specially invited wing people to customize the suit. Now the advertising effect is good. When these people buy it, she can sit at home and count the money.


    But these people didn''t know her mind. The female guests all kept a secret eye and wanted to find out where Hua Ruge''s clothes were made.


    Hua Ruge is sitting next to Mao Jun. he finally closes his mouth and says, "you don''t have enough sense to lift it. I won''t rob you of your beauty. How can you let me see your real body until now?"


    "Robbery? Can you beat me? " Hua Ruge glanced at him.


    Mao Jun blacked his face: "how can your tongue be more and more like Yan Zixing?"


    "The power of Ruge has never been under me." Yan Zixing mends the knife on the other side.


    Mao Jun is biting his teeth, looking left and right, only to find that no one can stir him up. He resolutely bowed his head and mourned, doubting his life.


    When empress dowager arrived, people finally looked away from Hua Ruge''s face. After the ceremony, Empress Dowager took his seat.


    The emperor''s cold eyes swept Hua Ruge, and Hua Ruge felt a little cold. There was a warning sign in her heart. This old thing must be at the party.


    Hua Ruge felt his chin and thought flashed on his face.


    She''s been eating and drinking these days, and she doesn''t care about it. I think she''s really a little careless.


    After the emperor took his seat, the important ministers began to pay homage to longevity. Hua Ruge sat in the back because of his relatively small rank, so he watched others give it first.


    "The gifts you sent us are all so valuable. They must be rare treasures for the emperor," Mao Jun said


    Yan Zixing is a man with little curiosity, but he leans forward slightly after listening to this.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "there is no rare treasure, but it should be unique."


    "Then I''ll see." Mao Jun looks forward to saying.


    Yan Zixing also has the same look.


    Hua Ruge felt a little embarrassed and looked forward.


    In order to please the emperor, the princes and nobles made great efforts to send out treasures and auspiciousness one by one. The valuable treasures here seem to be cabbage.


    And the later people are more painstaking, because the baby in front already has, and it''s hard for the emperor to remember it in the back.


    So people are more and more nervous, only Hua Ruge is calm.


    "Mao Jun praised:" such as the song is really without fear


    Hua Ruge said that maybe you won''t say that when you see my gift.


    Mao Jun sent a rare ornament. The emperor was very happy. Then he went to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge stood up and went out. Seeing Hua Ruge''s dress, the emperor was a little surprised. He also understood why Tuoba Rui was so high minded that people who never let women near would like her.


    Who will not love this world.


    "I wish you all the best in the East China Sea and longevity." Hua Ruge said an old saying, and then took out the gift he had prepared from his sleeve.


    Hua Ruge is undoubtedly a new upstart in the two years. He is not only powerful, but also as good as his territory. He will certainly show himself at the banquet and make a surprise.


    So everyone''s eyes are cast on Hua Ruge''s hands.


    When we see the objects in huaru singer, everyone doubts that they have read them wrong and rubs their eyes constantly.


    Mao Jun thinks it''s even more incredible, because Hua Ru''s singer is not a rare treasure that ordinary people have never seen, or a treasure of different people in the territory, or a magic weapon with high value and no new ideas.


    And just every family has one thing that is not good on every woman''s dressing table.


    All the officials are stupid, comb?


    Are they wrong? It''s just a comb?


    No, it''s not an ordinary comb.


    Some people see it at the tip of their eyes, and slowly everyone sees it.


    It''s not an ordinary comb, because it has two broken teeth!


    When they saw the comb with broken teeth, they took a breath of cool air. Hua Ruge really ate the gall of a leopard. It''s unprecedented to send the comb to the emperor. He even sent the comb with broken teeth!


    When the emperor saw the comb, his beard trembled with rage. He pointed at her, but before he could catch his breath, Hua Yuege said first.


    "The emperor, the courtesy of forgiving minister is light. I really have no money." Hua cries like a song.


    The emperor''s face is black. I haven''t said anything. Why do you cry first.


    "Thanks to the emperor''s love and trust, I ordered you to govern the ancient dragon city. From that day on, I swore that I could not fail the emperor''s trust. But the ancient dragon city is in a state of waste, and everything needs to be cleaned up."


    "So I worked day and night, forgetting to eat and sleep, and finally came up with the way to manage the city, which is tax-free, but in this way, although the city is well managed, my bank is empty..."


    The emperor opened his mouth.


    "Thanks to the emperor''s consideration, he wrote down the imperial edict to exempt the tax revenue of ancient dragon city forever. I have no worries."


    The emperor knew what she meant, and his face became more and more ugly.


    "But the emperor is at ease. Even if I am tired, I will manage the ancient dragon city well. I would rather suffer from cold and hunger than collect taxes. I will never fail to live up to the emperor''s orders." Hua Yuege said it with great enthusiasm and loyalty.


    All the ministers were shocked. What''s the situation? Hua Ruge is crying for poverty?


    Not to mention anything else, that is, this dress on her is a good thing with no price and no market.


    However, when she entered Wangdu, no one would associate her with those who had no money.


    It''s just out of line.


    What''s more outrageous is Hua Ruge''s expression, which is more loyal than loyal officials. It looks like he is fearless of life and death for great cause.


    Looking at her, everyone couldn''t laugh out of the laughing room.


    The emperor was so angry that he was going to take back the order at the birthday feast. But if he wanted to collect taxes again, he would not become a faint king who ignored the life and death of the loyal officials of the people and was only focusing on the forced collection of excessive taxes!


    This Hua is like a song. It''s really disgusting!

 Chapter 222

    He is the emperor in the highest position. If he doesn''t want to do anything, he will do it. But he comes to Hua Ruge. Because there is a war King behind her who can''t move her. He wants to calculate her, and he often suffers losses from her.


    This feeling of anger and helplessness is more painful for a monarch who is used to controlling than killing him.


    God knows how much he wants to drag Hua Ruge down and cut it, but he can''t and dare not.


    Hua Ruge enjoyed the emperor''s unstoppable mood and laughed in his heart.


    She didn''t want to give the old thing any good things, so last night she went along with a comb from the dressing table of the red sleeve. When she gave it away, she was not even poor. She knew whether she had any money or not.


    But at the beginning of the banquet, she saw the cold in the eyes of the old emperor and knew that he should start at the banquet, so she reached into the sleeve and broke two teeth of the comb.


    It may be more persuasive and make the old man angry.


    So she did it, grinding the comb into sawdust and disappearing into the air as if it had never existed.


    But this comb made the emperor suffer losses and embarrassment.


    Hua Ruge thinks that she needs to thank tea very much. It''s really time to remind her.


    All the ministers were human spirits. Seeing the subtle changes in the eyes of the emperor, they knew that the emperor was angry and did not dare to breathe.


    "The loyalty of the Huaqing family is really an example of the great officials." The old emperor said something against his will, and then he coughed all the time.


    People think it''s angry.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile: "it''s all the business of the minister. He must live up to the emperor''s orders."


    The emperor coughed more on it.


    The following ministers also think that Hua Ruge is a bit shameless.


    Now you can see clearly that the emperor is repenting, but Hua Ruge didn''t give him the chance to repent at all.


    Such calculations and means really make people feel cold.


    Too strong!


    Here comes the eunuch to take the comb from Hua Ru''s singer and put it on the tray for the emperor. The emperor waves and puts it in the back.


    Next, some courtiers continued to celebrate their birthday, while Hua Ruge was in a good mood to eat tea on the table, because the meal had not started, only these can eat.


    She hasn''t eaten in the morning. She''s hungry.


    Mao Jun put his head over and stammered, "you You... "


    He still hasn''t accepted Hua Ruge''s offer of a comb at the emperor''s birthday party, and his teeth are broken.


    She is a valuable treasure. Where is she poor?


    Hua Ruge didn''t plan to explain either. Mao Jun is a good general. He told him that she can''t understand.


    Yan Zixing smiled for a while, drinking tea slowly, as if he had never seen the amazing scene before.


    Hua Ruge said that the people who come out of this family are really different.


    "Comb Comb... " Mao Jun is still talking incoherently there.


    Hua Ruge comforted him and said, "bear with it. Let''s take medicine when we go home."


    Yan Zixing loses his smile.


    Mao Jun also asked: "here To the Emperor... "


    Hua Ruge is totally helpless, even more helpless than her, because no matter what they send, there is no way to surpass the heat of Hua Ruge''s comb.


    I can''t attract the emperor''s idea any more.


    Of course, even if there is something good, now the angry emperor has no interest in watching it. After a simple process, the dancers will dance in the middle of the grass.


    Eight girls are 15 or 16 years old. The dance is very enjoyable.


    After these girls came up, Mao Jun was not dazed at last. He looked at the girls directly as if his eyes were useless.


    Hua Ruge thinks it''s better not to let others know that he and Mao Jun know each other and can''t afford to lose people.


    At the same time, the Emperor gave an eye to the Minister of Fang.


    Fang Guogong is the successor of Hua Shengxiong and the father of Fang Lanxin. Now he is the first Duke of Dazheng.


    Because of the hatred between Fang Lanxin and Hua Ruge, Fang Guogong himself had a bad attitude towards China Ruge.


    Having understood what the emperor meant, Fangguo said openly, "I didn''t hear it wrong. Lord Hua just said that he was poor?"


    "Old age is trouble. If Fang Guogong can''t hear this clearly, he can go home." Hua Ruge drinks tea, light way.


    Fang Guogong was not angry, but said, "but as far as I know, it''s not like this."


    Hua rugo squints at him and waits for him to speak.


    "Lord Hua''s dress is not cheap. It looks like the craftsmanship of wingman. We can''t buy it if we want to." Fang Guogong continued.


    His purpose is to break through Hua Ruge''s lies, prove that he has money, and that what he has just done is to deceive the king.


    That''s what the emperor means, but he can''t show up.


    "The Duke of the state has good eyesight. It''s just the clothes woven by the tribe of Yiren, but I''m big enough. They gave me this." Hua answers with a smile.


    The female guests are more excited to know that this is the Yi People''s clothes. They secretly decide to go to huaruge''s territory to buy one.


    Fang Guogong couldn''t do anything. He turned around and said, "I can hear that Lord Hua''s carriage is very luxurious. Can Lord Hua say that he has no money?"


    "I didn''t expect that the Duke of the state had a bad ear. I heard a lot about it." Hua Ruge laughed and joked, then said: "that was purchased by myself before, and it also needs to be approved by the Duke of the state?"


    She is now determined that she has no money, or all she has done before will be in vain.


    "Lord Hua, you are too skilful to argue. Even if you have no money, you shouldn''t give such a cheap birthday gift to a lord, should you?" With a frown on his brow, Fang Guogong began to speak hard.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "how can a man like the Duke understand the life of our poor Lord, who has gold coins in his hands like water?"


    "No..."


    "Besides, the birthday gift is mainly to see your heart, and whether the gift is cheap. If anyone uses it, the Emperor just received the comb and will use it later. Dare you say that comb is cheap?" Hua is as sharp as a song.


    Fang Guogong is speechless for a moment. He is wrong in everything he says now.


    Everyone was surprised. Hua Ruge is really brave. He just called Hua''s house. Now he''s in Fang''s house again. He''s really a new born calf who is not afraid of tigers.


    However, he didn''t speak, but Hua Ruge didn''t intend to let him go. She stood up and said to Fang Guogong, "but if the Duke thinks that I''m not polite, I can make up for it again."


    When they heard about it, they were very interested.


    The emperor and the Duke of Fang also want to know what Hua Ruge wants to come up with.


    "My great Zheng established his country with martial arts. This soft and weak song and dance is really boring. It''s too boring to have a fight. Let''s send someone to help us." Hua rugo said with a smile, "let''s win and lose."

 Chapter 223

    The following ministers were shocked when they heard Hua rugo''s suggestion. What did she mean? To fight on the emperor''s birthday?


    What kind of birthday gift is this? It''s to make trouble.


    The Duke of the state of Fang humed, "Hua Ruge, you are unbridled. This is the emperor''s birthday feast, not the place where you fight fiercely."


    "The Duke of the kingdom said this seriously, because you said that the gift of the lower officials was not heavy enough, and the lower officials could not bring any valuable gifts to make such a plan, hoping to help the emperor." Hua Yuege''s meticulous response.


    At the end of the article, another sentence was added: "if the Duke of China thinks this law is inappropriate, he can refuse to fight, and it''s not right to be punished for being fierce."


    She said this in a slow and orderly way, and pushed all the responsibilities on her body.


    "Lord Hua is a good talker." Fang Guogong has nothing to say but satire.


    Hua Yuege is still a faint smile, "the Duke of Fang is so fond of it, but my servant has a sincere heart."


    After hearing this, other officials have a new understanding of the shameless level of China''s songs.


    The more the emperor listened, the angrier he became. His face was extremely ugly.


    When Fang Guogong saw this light past, he felt something wrong in his heart. He wanted to prove that Hua Ruge was rich, and that crying for poverty was deceiving the king. How could he let Hua Ruge get away with it? It seemed that the storm was over.


    He turned his eyes to Hua Ruge again, only to see her look pale and graceful, and she was looking at the singing and dancing performance in the middle of the field with the eyes of appreciation.


    He felt more and more that he was fooled by Hua Ruge. She didn''t plan to have a real competition at all, just wanted to bypass the bullying.


    He thought of looking at the emperor again. As expected, the emperor''s face was even worse. He was uneasy. How could the emperor win the trust of the emperor if he failed to do such a small job.


    Fang Guogong thought of this and turned his head to say something to the people around him.


    Then the servant went. Soon the emperor came to a eunuch and said something to the emperor.


    The emperor took a look at the Duke of Fang, who nodded his head affirmatively. Then the emperor took back his eyes and stopped talking.


    Fang Guogong knew that the emperor agreed.


    In the middle of singing and dancing, Fang Guogong stood up and said, "singing and dancing are really boring."


    Hua Ruge is holding a cup of tea and is silent with a smile. Her other hand is beating the table regularly. She looks happy.


    "I misunderstood Lord Hua just now. It''s really interesting to have fun." Fang Guogong said a word, then said to the emperor, "what do you think, emperor?"


    The emperor pretended to think for a moment, and then said, "I am sure."


    Fangguo said openly, "Lord Hua, let''s send someone."


    Because it''s a big match, it''s unrealistic for them to fight. Moreover, Fang Guogong is too old and unequal in strength than Hua Ruge.


    He said that there were two more people behind him. Look, that breath is a master.


    It was when Duke Fang made up his mind that he sent someone back to find the guest Qing in the mansion.


    Hua Ruge raised her eyes slowly and hesitated: "I''ll forget it if I don''t see it. Although Bidou can help, it''s not a place for Bidou. It''s not good if anything is damaged."


    Where they live, there are palaces on three sides, gardens on one side, and royal facades on the other, which are used for banquet. If there is any damage to the royal face, it will do harm.


    So we all think Hua Ruge is quite sensible, not as impetuous as it seems on the surface.


    Fang Guogong was more certain that Hua Ruge had just made such a proposal just to cover up the fact that he was deceiving the king, and he was afraid to fight when it was really necessary.


    Then he smiled and said, "this is the one that was put forward by the Lord of China before the fight. Is it not afraid now?"


    "What did the Duke say? Even though my men are weak, it''s my duty to help the emperor. I''m afraid of damaging the royal buildings. " Hua Yuege''s words are just and awe inspiring.


    Mao Jun looked at her serious appearance, and his mouth was straight. As such a good friend, he didn''t find Hua Ruge so shameless.


    All ministers'' impression of China Ruge has changed. Who said that she is arrogant? She is a girl who has a good sense of advance and retreat.


    When Fang Guogong saw the arrogance of Hua Ruge converged, he knew that she was afraid to fight because the venue was huge and it was very difficult to hurt the buildings on both sides. Hua Ruge always used an excuse, not to be afraid.


    So he got up and said to the emperor, "emperor, this duel was initiated by the minister. If there is any loss, the minister will make a full compensation and ask the emperor to allow the duel."


    The emperor and Hua Ruge fought several times. He felt that Hua Ruge was not a person who would be afraid, so he had some doubts in his heart and did not dare to directly agree.


    But Fang Guogong was determined, with a confident face.


    The emperor saw that the situation was not very good. He said, "OK, I''m so pleased that you two love me. I''m sure."


    The Duke of Fang thanked his kindness and looked at Hua Ruge proudly.


    Hua Shengxiong is too stupid to lose to such a young girl. If he cleans her up at one stroke today, he will be famous and won the trust of the emperor and the support of the people.


    Hua Yuege, with a embarrassed expression, asked, "Duke Fang wants to make up for it? It''s not a small thing. "


    "If there is any loss that will be borne by our guild, the Lord of China is not willing to accept. Is it true?" Fang Guogong is aggressive and forces humanity.


    Hua Ruge nodded grudgingly: "of course not, but I only bring two subordinates. Please show mercy to the Duke."


    She said, and the mink and Tucker, who were sitting behind, got up and stood out.


    The dancers retreated, leaving a large area of open space in the middle, and Fang Guogong''s two men also stepped forward.


    When Fang Guogong saw the mink and tark early, he specially invited people in the mansion. Both of them were four-star battle divisions, so he didn''t believe he could lose.


    Hua Ruge is a hairy boy. He doesn''t believe that there will be any inside information.


    "If you want to fight, listen to the public security platoon of Fangguo." Hua is like a song.


    It''s not her modesty, it''s her confidence.


    The people around have already fried the pot and talked about it one after another.


    "It''s actually a four-star war division, and Duke Fang is too expensive?"


    "Yes, even if we fight, we won''t invite such experts to fight."


    "I don''t think so. There is a barbarian in Hua rugo''s side. The other guy will know if he looks weak."


    There are different voices.


    "No matter how strong he is, he can''t be better than the four-star war division. You see how old he is."


    "Duke Fang has bullied some people this time."


    Still, there are more people who insist that the Fang Guogong will win.


    At this time, a man in his thirties pointed to mink and said, "I choose him."


    He thought that the barbarian was not easy to provoke, so he chose the mink with normal body.

 Chapter 224

    Mink''s eyes flashed a light of banter and nodded, "OK."


    Hua covered his face subconsciously like a song, mourning for the man.


    When officials saw Hua Ruge''s expression, they were full of sympathy, which frightened the girl.


    Fang Guogong said proudly, "let''s start."


    They left the banquet and stood in the distance. Although they were a little far away, they could see their movements clearly.


    Hua rugo didn''t worry about it because she had explained it before, so she leaned on the chair and continued to eat.


    Tark walked behind her, Hua ruguosai gave him a jade bottle, and whispered a few words.


    Tark hesitated for a moment, then nodded excitedly. It was fun.


    Hua Ruge continued to eat and drink.


    Mao Jun didn''t see mink do it. He asked anxiously, "is he OK?"


    "It''s not him you should be worried about." Hua Rusheng returns directly.


    "No way..." After Mao Jun wants to express something, some of them can''t accept it.


    Before his voice fell, he began to fight. After hearing Hua Ruge''s explanation, the mink didn''t make a quick decision, but slowly hanged him. He looked at his strength.


    "Good!" Mao Jun clapped his hands


    He didn''t expect such a beautiful boy to be so strong.


    Officials saw that the two men constantly changed their moves to attack, and they thought it was very wonderful. While appreciating it, they also marveled at the fact that there was such a strong person around Hua Ruge, who was not at all like a girl who was just born without any foundation.


    The people watching the war just watched the bustle. Only those who were in the scene knew the horror of mink. After several moves, the man''s intestines were all regretful.


    Only he knew that the mink didn''t do its best, but didn''t seem to use half of its strength. Did this man begin to cultivate from his mother? How could he be so abnormal.


    The Duke of the state of Fang saw that it was too late to solve the problem, and also looked at it attentively.


    In the war situation, there are subtle changes under the control of mink. It can be seen that mink is the dominant player.


    "Lord Hua, it''s amazing that you have such people around you at a young age." Some officials flattered.


    "Yes, Lord Hua is so young and promising that he can be daunted.


    "You flatter me." Hua said modestly.


    There was a sound of congratulation here, but the Duke of Fang was in a cold place, because the man under him was soon overwhelmed and had no power to fight back.


    After all, mink''s patience is very limited.


    The emperor''s face became worse and worse. He could not control the ups and downs of his chest. How could he not calculate that there was such a skilled man beside Hua Ruge? Now he could not cure Hua Ruge, but also watched her proud.


    It''s really pissed him off.


    Damn Fangjia! What a bunch of crap!


    The mink''s eyes flashed cold light, and then its body shape became faster and stronger. It soon broke all the limbs of the man, and the strength was permanent.


    Hua Ruge covers her face again. Now she regrets that she only told mink not to kill people. She is not dead, but better than dead.


    This kid, it''s too dark.


    Mink came over and smiled at Hua Ruge comfortingly, then stood behind her.


    They were also shocked by mink''s ferocity. In a short time of half a pillar of incense, a four-star war division was abandoned. They didn''t try their best to see it. What kind of pervert it is!


    The officials looked at each other and reached a consensus in eye contact that Hua Ruge could not be offended, and this beautiful man could not be offended.


    Hua Ruge is to prevent Fang''s family from biting this point. After all, it''s just a fight. Although it doesn''t take people''s lives, it''s not good to hurt people maliciously.


    Fang Guogong''s face was blue and purple for a long time, but he didn''t speak.


    He also knew that this was a good opportunity to sue Hua Ruge, but if he showed weakness and cried, it didn''t mean that Fang family was too incompetent to leave a good impression on the emperor, so he went back.


    Hua Ruge also understood. It seems that the Emperor didn''t like to trust Fangjia so much.


    Fang Guogong looks at mink in hatred. Mink''s murderous look makes him swallow his saliva secretly. He thinks the young man''s momentum is too strong.


    I knew that he had asked his subordinates to choose barbarian soldiers instead of him. Now a good four-star war division, the strong among the strong, has been so abandoned. It''s too late for him to cry.


    "I hope you will forgive me if you don''t take it lightly." Hua Ruge smiled with his eyes narrowed, and said sorry words on his mouth, but he didn''t apologize at all. The radian in his mouth was more like pride.


    Fang Guogong was so angry that his teeth itched, but he could only keep his demeanor: "no wonder, we have another one."


    Hua Yuege nodded elegantly, his slender white neck bent, and his face was so beautiful that he looked indifferent, not like he was in a competition, but more like watching a play.


    Tark stepped forward with heavy steps. He was more than two meters tall, strong and strong. He was dressed in black light leather armour. He walked like a giant in front of the thin war division.


    However, there was no fear in the eyes of the war division, because the barbarians'' own conditions may be dominant in the battle between the people with equal strength and the barbarians, but if the strength is too great, the heavy body of the barbarians is a burden.


    He didn''t believe that Hua Ruge could win over powerful barbarians, so he was not afraid.


    The two gradually separated from the banquet. Mao Jun came up and asked, "how about this? Are you sure? "


    "To be honest." Hua Ruge blinked and said, "No."


    "Are you kidding?" Asked Mao Jun again.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "this time I really don''t have one."


    "Or we''ll give up. You''re too young to be discredited." Mao Jun advised.


    Hua rugo picked up the corner of his lips and said, "it''s not fun to admit defeat. Brother Mao is waiting for a good play."


    "It''s just you." Mao Jun did not understand a murmur.


    The two men on the other side have drawn off the battle. The war division takes the lead in launching the attack. The long sword forces the two meter sword to cut at tark.


    Tark''s weapon is a huge axe. He reacts and raises the axe to block it. There is a light yellow aura around the axe.


    "When!"


    At the touch of two blades, tark stepped back three steps. His footsteps were very loud, leaving several deep footprints on the ground.


    The war master''s face showed satisfaction. Duke Fang reached out and stroked his black beard. Although there was no obvious happy color on his face, he could see that he was in a good mood by looking at his loose back and slightly curved corner of his eyes.


    Mao Jun looks worried.


    Yan Zixing''s eyebrows also wrinkled, and he couldn''t help turning his head to look at Hua Ruge.


    At the moment, Hua Ruge''s expression is also different from that before. Instead of eating and drinking at will, her eyes are slightly narrowed, and her expression is quiet, which makes her eyes invisible.


    The ministers felt that she was nervous, but did not show it.


    But Yan Zixing knew her, and when he saw her, his brow began to expand.

 Chapter 225

    Yan Zixing has the best insight into people''s hearts. Although Hua Ruge is a little unpredictable at this time, he knows that Hua Ruge is a kind-hearted person. If tark doesn''t win, she will never lose her life.


    Mao Jun is in a hurry. Hua rugo thinks that if he is so strong, he will go up and hit people.


    The battle between the two continued. It seems that tark''s strength is very poor, and he is constantly losing. Even once, the end of his sword has been swept over tark. Fortunately, the leather armor is not hurt.


    Fang Guogong''s face was obviously relieved, and his eyes were more and more smiling.


    The battle division became braver and braver in Vietnam, the long sword came out frequently, and tark of the stab was defeated.


    "Ruge, what''s your calculation?" Mao Jun couldn''t help coming back and asking.


    "Compared with fighting, there must be a winner. Brother Mao is in a hurry." Hua Ruge has a plain look and a light voice.


    What else did Mao Jun want to say? Yan Zixing on the other side tried a color for him, and then shook his head slightly.


    Although Mao Jun didn''t understand what the two were thinking, he knew that he shouldn''t talk more, so he closed his mouth and watched the fight intently.


    I think it''s reasonable for all ministers this time. Although barbarians are born warriors, they have no power to fight back when they encounter two or more powerful forces.


    However, there are not many barbarians, and there are few strong ones. It''s not likely that they will be accepted as subordinates by Hua Ruge.


    Compared with Hua Ruge, they are still willing to believe that there are things Hua Ruge can''t do.


    This time at last.


    Tark''s failure seems to have been a foregone conclusion. It''s very embarrassing for him to keep losing.


    Hua Ruge frowned slightly, showing a little anxiety.


    The emperor saw in his eyes that he was finally in a better mood after a long morning.


    The most proud is Fang Guogong, who can show his strength in front of the emperor and officials, which is very beneficial to his future consolidation.


    The battlefield was full of tark''s confused steps. After retreating a few steps again, tark''s face showed fury. He pointed to the war division and said, "I''ll let you go if you give up now!"


    When everyone''s heart is tight, the greatest ability of barbarians is to be crazy. If you are crazy, you need to increase your strength by at least one level. If you are in a hurry, you may be able to increase your strength by two levels. So it''s a very unwise choice to annoy them.


    The war division thought that he was afraid here, but he just didn''t do his best. Even if tark was crazy, he was able to resist.


    So he said, "even if you are crazy, I can''t miss it."


    "Ah!"


    Tark was completely enraged and roared. His body suddenly swelled. His muscles bulged and held on to his leather armor tightly. His breath soared and became stronger and stronger!


    "It''s too handsome." Mao Jun exclaimed.


    "What do you think is a good thing? Barbarism is harmful to the body." Yan Zixing said lightly.


    Mao Jun turned his head and said, "Ruge, you are too hard."


    Yan Zixing also worried: "after the frenzy, the barbarian''s animal nature was inspired, and could not be controlled at all."


    "Look at them both." Hua Ruge''s brow is still frowning, but what he said is really light.


    "We don''t have to worry about her," Mao said to Yan Zixing. "Once we get in touch with her, it''s not someone else''s fate."


    "I''ll use you." Yan Zixing turned his head.


    Mao Jun leaned over and said, "I said why you are so boring."


    "If you had more brains, you wouldn''t have said that." Yan Zixing said again.


    Mao Jun asked himself to be bored. He leaned on Hua Ruge and ignored Yan Zixing.


    Hua rugo looks at the two enemies and smiles in his heart, but on the surface, she still has a sad face. She is fair to the Kingdom:


    "Duke, come here today. The barbarians can''t control after they are crazy."


    "Since I can''t control it, how can I stop?" Fang Guogong stroked his beard and said that he was now puffing up his eyebrows, and didn''t want to give Hua Ruge a chance to turn over.


    Hua Ruge looks embarrassed.


    The assistant said: "Lord Hua is also careless. How can this barbaric alien be accepted for his own use? People like this are not only weak but also easily out of control."


    Hua Ruge doesn''t speak. It looks like she''s been asked.


    The emperor smiled, but he wanted to see how Hua Yuege ended up facing such a situation.


    After his madness, tark''s whole breath became extremely violent. He thought that the head of the war division had been cut down with a huge axe, which was covered with the violent golden power.


    The war division had not yet adapted to the barbarian who suddenly became faster. Instead of responding in time, they could only raise their swords and fight hard.


    "When!"


    With a loud bang, the sword in the hand of the war division was cut off. Fortunately, the war division had an instinctive prediction of danger, so he took advantage of the fact that he didn''t hurt his head, and a flying back hid.


    But also can''t help but be affected by the power of spirit, face white.


    The barbarian''s strength is so strong that the battle between different levels is successful. The war division is a little flustered.


    Tark came forward with an axe and cut the past. Now, the crazy tark has become extremely fast, even the division can''t afford it.


    The division retreated, dodging by means of a better body method than the barbarians, occasionally trying to counterattack, but at this time tark was different from the previous one.


    He not only failed many times, but also nearly died several times.


    This time, the war division did not dare to fight the enemy. They had to flee all over the field to save their lives.


    Tark followed closely, but could not kill the division.


    At last, the war division was forced to close to the palace on the left. Tark, without saying anything, chopped it with one axe. The huge golden axe blade roared towards the war division.


    The war division a donkey rolled to hide, but the palace behind him could not hide.


    The huge golden axe blade is violent and directly smashes the pillar in front of the Palace door.


    "Boom!"


    Hearing a loud noise, the front of the whole palace collapsed, blocking the door.


    The war division was about to run in the opposite direction, but this time tark''s speed was even faster, forcing him to run in the direction of the palace.


    Tark swung his axe again.


    "Boom!"


    This time the power was so great that the top of the whole palace was cut in half.


    Next, Tulk made a series of moves, all of which were large-scale lethal moves. The war division rushed to deal with them, almost no injuries, but the whole palace beside him was completely destroyed.


    All the officials were dumbfounded. It was the palace of the Emperor ''.


    This, this, is simply unacceptable.


    Fang Guogong was shaving his beard. This time, he pulled several of them directly.

 Chapter 226

    When the whole palace collapsed and the war division was shocked, there was a gap beside tark. The war division rushed to the other side and called for help.


    Tark turned around and caught up with them again. In front of them was another palace where the emperor used to enjoy himself and listen to music.


    If it goes on like this, the palace will not be spared.


    Fang Guogong was in a hurry. He said to Hua Ruge, "tell your men to stop, or the power supply will be destroyed by him."


    "Isn''t it difficult for the Duke of the state to stop, just when he called for a stop, you said that the barbarians could not be controlled. Now you forget?" Hua Yuege''s embarrassed way.


    Fang Guogong''s face turned red with rage. Angrily, he pointed at her and said, "Hua Ruge, you mean it!"


    "The Duke of the kingdom is wrong again. Before that, you had to compete. How can you blame the corporal now?" The tone of Hua Ruge is not impatient, which makes Fang Guogong more impatient.


    No one knows. Although Fang Guogong insisted on the competition later, Hua rugo proposed it before Mingming.


    Who can say that this is not a plan for Hua Ruge.


    However, Fang Guogong has no reason to say now. After all, he insisted and promised to make compensation if there was any loss.


    Royal Palace, which one is not built with human and financial resources, even if he can afford it, he will hurt his muscles and bones.


    At present, the most angry thing is the emperor. He thought it might be strange before, but now he knows it. From the beginning, it was Hua Ruge''s intention.


    It is she who leads Fang Guogong into the Bureau step by step. Her purpose is not only to lift stones and smash his feet, but also to smash his palace.


    This is a plan of two birds with one stone!


    I didn''t expect it!


    Damn it, how could there be so many masters around her!


    The emperor''s face was becoming more and more ugly. At last, he patted the table and said, "come on, take that crazy barbarian down to me and kill him!"


    "The emperor is wise." Duke Fang quickly went up to flatter.


    Under the command of the forbidden army, hundreds of people surrounded Tulk and speared his chest.


    The war division thought that he was saved. As a result, tark ignored these forbidden forces, picked up the axe and continued to pursue the war division!


    So the scene is very embarrassing, because the strength of Thacker and the division is very strong, the forbidden army is often not only unable to help but also to prevent the division from running away, so as to facilitate the pursuit of Thacker.


    At the same time, another palace was once again baptized by Tulk''s golden power.


    All the ministers took a breath of cold air. They thought that the barbarian''s combat power was too terrible. They had not fought under the pressure of the war division before, but their strength soared after the frenzy, which was too abnormal.


    The Emperor just wanted to give orders to the Jixian hall. Hua Ruge said, "emperor, this is the fight you promised. It''s improper to use force to suppress it."


    As she spoke, she disturbed the emperor''s order. On the other side, tark had smashed the palace sign, and the power of terror poured out towards the whole palace.


    As for the war division, he was hurt all over at the moment. He just ran away by instinct.


    The emperor was in a hurry, but he had to postpone the order, saying to Hua Ruge, "Hua Aiqing, this is the fight that I promised, but your subordinates have gone mad and must be controlled in time."


    His attitude is very tough and can''t be refuted by Hua Ruge.


    "The emperor said so." Hua Ruge flattered and said: "as long as the barbarians run out of energy or reach their goals, they will automatically get back to normal, so it''s very simple to get tark back to normal, that is, to stop the resistance of the subordinates of the Duke of Fang."


    When Fang Guogong heard this, he was even more furious. Pointing to Hua Ruge, he said, "Hua Ruge, what''s your heart?"


    "The loyalty to keep the palace from being destroyed is the fastest and least provocative way. Don''t the Duke want the dispute to end early and the palace ready to be destroyed?" Hua Ruge said slowly.


    Fang Guogong''s chest heaved violently. Of course, he didn''t want to. After all, he wanted to compensate for the loss.


    And just as he was thinking.


    "Boom!"


    A series of collapses splashed dust and smoke, drawing people''s attention to the palace in the distance.


    Under the violence of self love tark, the palace there was completely destroyed. At this time, the war between the two men was still spreading to the garden.


    Fang Guogong was so scared that he was stunned that he destroyed two palaces, two of them!


    How can he afford it!


    And tark''s strength is like endless, and the strength of the axe is not weakened at all.


    With one axe, the emperor''s beautiful rockery was piled up with strange stones from the bottom of the South Lake, which was blasted into dregs by the furious spiritual power.


    With an axe, the arch bridge built by Hanbai jade was cut at the waist, and "poof Tong" fell to the bottom of the lake, splashing high waves.


    With one axe, the numerous precious vases and chinaware placed by the emperor in the pavilion were smashed to pieces.


    The emperor and the Duke of Fang didn''t speak for a while. They kept a high level of tacit understanding, which was heartache.


    They all seemed to hear the sound of blood dripping from their hearts.


    Those things represent the royal heritage and the accumulation of several kings. They were all destroyed.


    Hua Ruge felt his nose. He thought that tark was good at picking things, so he picked up valuable and rare smashes. He was afraid that the Fang family could not afford to lose all their money.


    Almost.


    The emperor was so angry that his heart beat faster and he couldn''t speak.


    Fang Guogong''s face was blue and purple, more desperate than that of the emperor. His money, future and reputation were all destroyed by this mess.


    The war division finally slowed down under the continuous trauma and was smashed into flesh and mud by tark.


    Fang Guogong''s first reaction was a long sigh of relief when he saw the tragic death of Ke Qing, whom he had tried to win over.


    Finally dead, finally do not have to smash.


    He''s going to have to be tormented to go on like this.


    Tark stood in the same place, wheezing and gasping. His body gradually returned to normal, but he fainted because of the excessive loss of strength.


    At last, the forbidden army had a chance, Hula surrounded them, and put tark up.


    "Hua Ruge, what''s your sin?" Fang Guogong clapped the table and pointed to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege asked in a dazed face, "forgive me for being stupid. I don''t know what the Duke of the state said."


    Before the Duke of Fang could speak, the emperor said in a cold voice, "if you don''t know, let me tell you that you allow your subordinates to destroy the palace. It''s disrespectful. You should kill the nine clans!"


    He can''t bear it any longer. No matter what the price is, he will kill Hua Ruge!


    Hearing the emperor''s words, all the ministers were surprised. The so-called king didn''t have a joke. The emperor always spoke with discretion. Now it''s clear that he wants to kill Hua Ruge.

 Chapter 227

    "It''s really disrespectful to maliciously damage the palace, but the minister is for the emperor''s birthday, and this fight is not for the minister to insist." Hua rose up like a song and went out of the line. When he spoke, he was not humble or arrogant.


    The Duke of Fang said angrily, "if you didn''t bring the barbarians into the palace, how could it have happened today?"


    "How could this have happened if the Duke had not insisted on fighting." Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "if I remember it well, the Duke of the state boasted that Haikou would compensate for all the losses."


    Duke Fang pondered and began to organize language.


    The emperor said: "today, you two can''t escape the blame."


    In order to buy Hua as a song, the emperor also paid a lot of money. He decided to involve Fang''s family first, and then he would find a leader to release Fang Guogong after this incident.


    Fang Guogong, who was just a winner, is now completely blinded.


    However, the emperor did not look at her expression ruthlessly. He could guess something vaguely.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes snapped, "I''m afraid the emperor''s action is unfair. You''ve allowed the fight before. The Duke of the lost country has promised compensation, and I''m not guilty."


    She had long known that the old man was ill intentioned and was ready to turn over his face. If he had to tear his face, she would have a way back.


    The ministers were a little confused. This was the proposal of the Duke of Fang. The emperor promised to fight. After the barbarian mineralized, Hua rugo also called for the game to stop.


    Whether Hua Ruge was sincere or false at that time, he should not be held responsible.


    Even if it''s a crime for her to enter the palace with barbarians, she should be punished at most with some salary. How could she not put on the hat of killing her head.


    These people had previously smelled the emperor''s enmity towards China like a song. I''m afraid that this hostility to the emperor''s nature of mind is not two days in a day.


    There are a lot of doorways.


    So all the ministers looked at the nose, nose and heart one by one, and did not speak.


    Maojun is going to stand out, but yanzixing pulls him.


    "Why are you pulling me?" Mao asked


    "Don''t make a mess. What can we do with Ruge? We can''t think of another way." Yan Zixing frowned, worried in his eyes, but calmer than Mao Jun.


    Mao Junxin believed him, but he didn''t make a sound, but the clenched fist under the table could tell his eagerness.


    At this time, Fang Guogong understood the emperor''s intention and said: "I am guilty and let the emperor rise and fall. However, the barbarian is the Lord of China, and she is also guilty."


    "Hua Ruge, what else do you have to say?" The emperor asked with a gloomy face.


    Hua Yuege laughed instead of being angry, saying, "why should I add sin to it? I just want to ask: the emperor should really deal with me on the basis of unnecessary charges?"


    When she asked questions, she let go of her whole body and the whole person''s breath completely changed.


    Before, she gave the impression that she was noble, lazy, generous and decent. At this time, the cold air poured out of her bright starlike eyes, which set off her whole popularity and awe inspiring quality. Like a sharp sword, it can take people''s lives at any time.


    If the emperor dare to say one, she is not going to bear the insult.


    She has her own way to deal with it. If she can save herself, she can save herself. If she can''t, she will rebel to show them.


    Anyway, the old emperor wanted to kill her again and again, and it was only a matter of time before he got there.


    She was prepared for it.


    As soon as the emperor was about to speak, a eunuch came from a distance and said something to the emperor. The emperor''s face became ugly.


    Then the eunuch took out a jade slip from his bosom and handed it to the emperor.


    The emperor took over the jade slips, first looked at Hua Ruge, and then read the contents of the jade slips.


    Hua Yuexin knows that the content must have something to do with himself.


    The emperor''s face was worse after reading the jade Jane, and his eyes were fixed on Hua Ruge as if he would swallow her into his stomach at the next moment.


    Hua Ruge has noticed something wrong.


    The emperor has this expression obviously is to take oneself to have no way, otherwise how not direct order, but so stare at her to see.


    It was the jade slips that made the emperor change his attitude.


    And whose hand would that content come from?


    Who can talk to the emperor and want to protect her at the same time.


    A name is on the horizon,.


    She subconsciously looked around, as if she could see the familiar black figure with just a few more eyes.


    She was disappointed, however, that there was nothing but the growing strangeness of the eyes.


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes, covered up her loss and stood up to the emperor again.


    At this time, Fang Guogong said again: "emperor, please treat me and other two people."


    He saw through that the emperor had come up with a way to get rid of Hua Ruge, so he had to show it well.


    "It''s a crime!" The emperor clenched his teeth and stared at the justice of the country: "come, drag him down to me, and at the same time check all the wealth of the Fang family for the reconstruction of the palace."


    Now the emperor has a fire in his heart. He doesn''t know where to breathe. At the same time, the Duke of Fang sent him to his house. He hates the incompetence of the Duke of Fang, and the natural fire is even greater, so he directly dealt with him.


    Fang Guogong was completely stunned. He even forgot to beg for mercy when he heard the emperor say so.


    All ministers are also stupid, which seems to be different from the previous decision.


    "Emperor, I am wronged..." However, the Emperor didn''t pay attention to him and was dragged away by the guards.


    Everyone was wondering what the emperor would do with Hua Ruge.


    But Hua Ruge knows that she is safe.


    If it''s him, how can he make himself dangerous.


    Sure enough, the emperor slowed down for a while. At last, the whole man seemed to be a little older. He said in a hoarse voice, "Hua Aiqing, I think it''s none of your business to eat. Take your seat."


    This turning point is a little too big. No one knows what happened to make the emperor''s attitude change so much.


    Hua Ruge nodded and returned to his seat after a symbolic thanks.


    But now she has no free and easy before, and her face is always thinking.


    Mao Jun gave her a thumbs up and quietly came up to her and asked, "how did you do it? You sent the jade slips, or the emperor won''t punish you after reading them. "


    "I also want to know who sent it." Hua Yuege said faintly. He seemed to be joking, but he was very serious.


    Yan Zixing then said, "it seems that someone is keeping such a song, so don''t ask."


    Mao Jun thinks that his IQ is not enough. He goes to circle silently.


    Hua Ruge smiled at Yan Zixing and did not speak.


    Yan Zixing felt that she was in a bad mood, holding up a tea bowl and throwing one stone at her, he made a comforting gesture.


    Hua Ruge smiled freely, and raised his cup. After a virtual touch, the two began to drink.


    People also came to think that it''s more than jade slips. It seems that some people want to protect Hua Ruge and make the emperor compromise.

 Chapter 228

    Because the palace where the dinner was held was smashed, the emperor was not in the mood to change places to entertain all the officials, so he drank tea and left.


    So all the officials went home hungry because of the storm.


    Hua Ruge left the palace, and tark, who had been supported by the guards, was handed over to the barbarians.


    He opened his eyes and smiled at Hua Ruge and asked, "Lord, how am I doing?"


    Look at his fierce appearance. There is no sign of exhaustion.


    Before his duel, Hua rugo gave him a pill, which she specially made for the barbarians. It can make the barbarians hardly hurt their bodies when they are crazy, and keep their mind awake.


    The disadvantage is that there is not much growth in strength, so although tark is in a frenzied state, his strength has only risen from the original four-star to the peak of four-star without breaking through five stars.


    The reason why people think that tark''s strength has soared is that he has hidden his strength in the early stage.


    "Play beyond the standard." Hua rugo definitely patted him on the shoulder.


    The barbarian''s understanding is still very high, once taught, it will be.


    Tark smiled and said: "Lord, your pills won''t hurt us, but it''s useless except for cheating."


    "I''m still young. Give me some room to improve. I''ll be proud of being perfect." Hua Ruge is not ashamed but proud.


    What else can tark say besides rolling his eyes.


    Because Hua Ruge has no Dan Fang in this field, she can only study it slowly by herself. She needs time to improve step by step.


    But now she is not interested in studying this, but goes straight to the war palace. She has a premonition that the jade slips are passed into the palace from there.


    Mink followed two steps and stopped when she found that she was going that way.


    When Hua Yuege looked back, he was staring at her back. The light in the seductive purple pupil seemed to be far and near, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked.


    "Come back early." He spoke slowly, his voice a little tender.


    Hua Ruge didn''t think much, just nodded: "OK."


    Tark also stayed in place, watching mink''s abnormal behavior, and asked in amazement, "how can you not follow?"


    The cold light in the pupils of mink twinkles, forcing a few cold air in the hot summer.


    Tark shrunk his neck and dared not ask again.


    The emperor''s birthday is celebrated all over the world, and every family is decorated with lights, but the war palace is still the same as before, gloomy and serious, which makes people feel cold everywhere.


    Hearing the knock on the door, the guard who opened the door recognized Hua Ruge and immediately bowed and cried, "princess."


    Long time did not hear this call, she slightly Zheng, and then very naturally asked: "the Lord can come back?"


    "Not yet, but the black leopard is back." The guard said.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes darkened for a while, walking inside and saying: "where is it? I want to see him. "


    "Lord Black is out. It may take a while." The guard treated her completely as the master of the family and answered without hesitation.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "then I''ll wait for him."


    She sat in the hall for a while, and the Panther hurried to say, "I have seen the princess."


    "To the palace?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The black leopard was stunned for a while and then said: "nothing can be concealed from the princess. The jade slips were sent by his subordinates."


    Hua Yuege took a sip of tea and waited for him to go on.


    "The prince heard that the princess came back to the capital. He was afraid that you might be in danger, so his subordinates rushed back." The Panther continued.


    "Is he OK?" She asked.


    "The prince is in good health, but he can''t come back for a while." The Panther said respectfully.


    Hua Ruge breathed a sigh of relief and said curiously, "the emperor decided that I would not care about your prince if I started. What on earth was written in the jade slips that could make the old man compromise in an instant?"


    "The LORD said you should ask yourself if you want to know." Said the Panther.


    Hua, like a song with a flat mouth, mumbled, "he is the most mysterious."


    "But if you want to ask me, you must let me know where he is." She looked up and asked again.


    "The prince will preside over the upcoming gambling competition, and come to find the princess after the end." The Panther''s way of soothing.


    Hua Ruge stood up from the chair and said angrily, "who wants him to look for it?"


    Then go straight out.


    The Panther knows that it''s her Princess shy.


    Unexpectedly, before Hua Ruge went out, the voice came from you: "I want to find him."


    The black leopard almost fell down. She thought that her Princess was really different from the normal girl, too Tough.


    When she left the palace, Hua Ruge was in a much better mood, and looked at the streets and surrounding scenery.


    I don''t know when her sense of belonging to this strange world became stronger and stronger, and she didn''t know why.


    "Sister Yuege." At the end of the long street, a crisp voice came from Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge looks up, and Su Nianxia is surrounded by tuobayu, Yan Zixing, Mao Jun and Shiyan.


    She smiled with relief, because she had already had feelings for the people here.


    Mao Jun strode over and said, "Ruge, let''s go. Brother invites you to drink."


    "Why?" Hua Yuege asked inexplicably.


    Su Nianxia said: "it''s for your fear. I will not die in the palace."


    Tuobayu looked at her and asked, "you mean it."


    "How could it be." Hua is like a song and a straight smile.


    At the sight of her look, tuobayu knew that she was right. She was intentional.


    "I say you mix with me every day. Aren''t you afraid of your father''s wrath?" Hua Ruge asked after him.


    "I will be angry, but I will not be killed, but I don''t care if I lose my inheritance." Tuobayu said freely, although he was born in the royal family, he was free and easy.


    Hua Yuege stood in awe and asked, "I''m curious. What do you care?"


    "Ice." Tuobayu said without hesitation, and then sighed, "I really want to know if she is OK."


    "Let''s go to the gambling match and go to Da Yu Dynasty to investigate." Su Nianxia suggested.


    Yan Zixing shook his head: "I''m afraid I can''t. I''m not allowed at home."


    "I''m going back to the frontier." "It''s a pity I can''t be with you," said Mao Jun


    Hua Ruge saw that the atmosphere was a little low and smiled and patted them on the shoulder. "It doesn''t matter. At least we are still together now. We can go drinking and eating meat together."


    A few people are free and easy men, and they don''t stick to their differences for a moment. They go drinking one by one.


    Su Nianxia is dressed in Huashang today. The baby with baby face is less fat. The whole person is smart and beautiful.


    Hua Ruge is even more beautiful, but the image of the two is very bad. They hook each other''s shoulders and talk in the street without any scruples, attracting people around them to look at each other one after another. Their faces are cut by thunder.

 Chapter 229

    Several people came to the tavern, and there was a lot of revelry. At night, she and Su Nianxia helped each other to enter the door.


    "Sister rugo, don''t shake all the time. I can''t hold you." Su Nianxia said with a big tongue.


    Hua Yuege''s face was crimson, and he could not pronounce clearly. "It''s you, I''m awake."


    At this time, they did not know when to take off the clothes covered on the outside. Only the inside clothes were left. They were drunk at first sight.


    "If you don''t believe me, let me go and see who falls." Su Nianxia said with her eyes open.


    "Burp."


    Hua Ruge burps with wine and says, "let it go."


    So they let go of their hands on each other''s shoulders.


    "Dong!"


    "Dong!"


    The sound of two bodies falling on the ground was particularly clear in the silent street.


    "I''m not used to it. I must be up faster than you." Hua rugo said he would get up.


    Su Nianxia is not willing to show weakness.


    But in the end, the two got up and fell down together. They thought it was fun and laughed on the ground.


    "Sister rugo, you know, I didn''t make a real friend before I met you, burp..." Su Nianxia said drunk.


    Hua Ruge closed his eyes and asked vaguely, "why?"


    Because they can''t get up, they just lie on the ground and talk.


    "It''s not because those people are too flirtatious and sullen, but they think I''m noisy." Su Nianxia turned over on the ground and asked Hua Ruge, "do you think I''m noisy?"


    Hua Ruge nodded truthfully: "they are right."


    "Sister rugo, you are not kind." Su Nianxia rolled her eyes.


    Hua Yuege said disapprovingly, "when have I been generous?"


    "Bad friends." Make complaints about summer, and eyes slowly closed.


    Hua rugo listened to her words coming out of her mouth and grinned: "you are learning fast."


    Su Nianxia''s mouth is so fierce that she is almost asleep on the ground.


    Hua Ruge is stronger than her, but she can''t get up. She can only push her and say, "Hey, I can''t sleep. If someone picks it up, they won''t pay it back."


    "I''m not an object. Who can pick me up?" As Su Nianxia said, she fell asleep.


    Hua Ruge is helpless, and can only shout: "come, come..."


    This is outside the courtyard wall of her mansion. She said that someone should be able to hear her.


    The guard on patrol heard it and said, "it''s not fun for the drunkard from somewhere to go and shout. It''s not fun to quarrel with the Lord."


    "Your Lord is not at home. He is outside the wall. Come out and help me in." Hua is singing and shouting.


    The guard was stunned at this. He came out with a lantern in his arms. What he saw surprised them, because it was the Lord who was lying on the ground.


    And it''s very different from the old image. I''m smirking and waving to them, saying, "I''m right. I''m here."


    The guard hurried forward to help them, but at this time, there was a flash of purple shadow in front of them, and the mink had pulled Hua Ruge up in front of the crowd, holding her waist in her arms.


    "You promised to drink less?" Asked mink, with a overcast face.


    Just as he felt unable to sleep, he saw her lying on the ground, talking to the guards, and he did not hesitate to come.


    "I''m not drunk. Really, if you don''t believe me, I can go by myself." Hua Ruge doesn''t recognize Tao.


    Mink, cold faced, hugged her in her arms and went to the mansion.


    "That And one more... " Hua is like a song; before leaving, he did not forget to point to Su Nianxia who was sleeping on the ground.


    The mink didn''t seem to hear it. He just walked forward.


    The guards hurriedly come forward and take Su Nianxia to the servant girls in the inner mansion.


    When she got to the room, mink put her on the bed. The maid called hot water to help Hua Ruge wipe her face.


    Mink picked it up and said, "I''ll do it."


    The servant girl looked at mink''s handsome face and nodded with red face, then went down.


    Even if they watch it every day, the servant girls in the mansion can''t help their heart beating faster every time they contact him. They really haven''t seen such a good-looking man.


    What''s rare is that there is a bit of arrogance in this man, but looking at him from afar can be overwhelmed countless times.


    Mink clumsily but patiently wiped her face and hands, frowning slightly, but not because of anger, but because of heartache.


    She doesn''t seem to take care of herself.


    "Mink, you are becoming more and more human." Hua Ruge squints at his serious appearance.


    He didn''t even know what to eat before.


    But also, he has been around her for more than half a year with a human attitude, and naturally learned everything.


    She didn''t expect that the little beast she picked up by accident would come to take care of herself one day.


    "Human beings are in trouble." Said mink, frowning as he washed the towel.


    "It''s only fun when you''re in trouble." Hua is like a giggle.


    Small mink helps her tuck in the quilt, tone some helpless way: "I have learned, how can you still not."


    "What?" Hua Ruge is going to sleep.


    "Take care of yourself." Said the little marten.


    Hua Ruge decided that something was tickling on her face, so she turned her head and seemed to hear a vague remark.


    It should have been said by mink, but she didn''t hear it clearly. She wanted to ask. She fell asleep in an instant. She fell asleep completely.


    Mink back to her, eyes through the lattice window to the night, a pair of purple pupil in the face of struggle.


    The next day, Hua Yuege got up and saw mink standing outside her door again.


    "Early." Hua Ruge rubs his head and says hello.


    Now she has forgotten what happened last night this morning, and she has forgotten to ask mink what was the last sentence he said last night.


    "You promised not to drink." Mink turned his head and frowned. His indifferent look disappeared without trace, leaving only deep worries.


    Hua rugo smiled sheepishly and said, "it''s time to go. Have a good drink, but I promise it''s the only meal. No one will accompany me to drink in the future."


    "Where to?" Mink caught the point of her words.


    "Daewoo Dynasty, the land bet competition." Hua Ruge didn''t forget this. He smiled when talking about this vision.


    Mink didn''t speak.


    Hua rugo thought that his look was different, and compared with that of Wang Du who came to Beijing half a month ago, the child''s look on his face almost disappeared. Every time he saw him, he was more mature than anyone else.


    Recently, she and Su Nianxia, these bad friends, eat and drink again every day. Their heads are mostly confused, so they pay less attention to him.


    She thought about the change of mink carefully and asked, "mink, do you think of anything?"


    She didn''t think it was the way a amnesiac should look.


    Mink suddenly looked up at her in amazement.

 Chapter 230

    It''s known to see such a look as Hua Ruge. Although the mink hasn''t taken medicine for a while, it has a strong ability of self-healing. It''s reasonable to restore memory.


    As long as she pays a little attention to the mink, it''s easy to find out.


    Mink eyes flashed a complex look, but finally nodded.


    "That''s a good thing. What''s your expression?" Hua rushes forward to hold his face happily.


    Mink smiled and her eyes were quiet and gentle.


    Hua Ruge was electrified by him again. He thought that a man who looks so good is a criminal.


    So in order not to commit a crime, Hua rugo took his hand back.


    "That''s a good thing." He said.


    "Of course, then you can remember the name." Hua Yuege asked.


    Mink nodded, "yes, but I still like this one."


    "Why?"


    "Because my sister took it." Xiaodiao said seriously, at this time, he left his mind out of the sky and just wanted to get along with her.


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly and said, "before calling me, tell me how old are you?"


    "I don''t know the age of the beast, but I''ve only been in shape for ten years." The mink replied quietly.


    Hua Ruge is relieved, "according to the age of life, I am elder sister and you are younger brother."


    She also reached out to touch the head of the mink. He was very tall. She was a little hard to reach, and her body tilted slightly towards her.


    At this moment, as long as the mink reaches out and gently moves around, it can circle Hua Ruge in its arms and enjoy the warmth with her for a moment.


    But he could not help but let her rub her hair with her hands and laugh with her.


    The two bathed in the morning light, Hua Ruge played with her will, and mink doted on her eyes, which seemed more like intimate lovers to outsiders.


    The mink felt the subtle feeling of being a century away, and laughed from the bottom of his heart.


    Su Nianxia saw this scene when she came out of the room. While enjoying it, she said: "sister Ge, can you tell me how to make her luck better?"


    Hua Ruge turned his head and said seriously, "first of all, you should look like me."


    She has always been able to speak the joke seriously.


    Mink knew her character, so she nodded very well.


    Su Nianxia blinked, then looked at the mink and asked, "I look pretty."


    Mink shook his head. "I don''t like it," he said


    Hua Yuege laughs instantly and laughs mercilessly.


    Su Nianxia''s face is black, so he almost didn''t squat in the corner to draw a circle.


    In fact, Su Nianxia''s face is a little bit fat because she is still young, but her facial features are very beautiful, and she has a smart and alert temperament. Now she looks very cute. But when her baby fat disappears, she must be a pretty girl.


    It can be said that she is not good-looking. There are not many of them in the whole world, but the mink is one.


    In his eyes, only Hua Ruge is the most beautiful. Even if other people are pleasant, he doesn''t think so.


    Hua Ruge is afraid to fight. She tells Xiaodiao to go first and chat with Su Nianxia.


    "I don''t take you to be such a bully." Su Nianxia said flatly.


    Hua rugo went to pull her and said, "I don''t care about that. Let''s go to dinner."


    "I don''t eat." Su Nianxia proudly shook her sleeves and said with a strained face, "unless there is dessert in qitianlou."


    Hua Yuege suddenly lost his smile. "You''re just going to make it. Let''s go, take care of it."


    "I have to eat more." Su Nianxia said, throwing his breath on the dessert and eating several plates in one breath.


    What is orthodox food? Hua Ruge has seen it this time.


    The land bet competition is a four-year general meeting of all the kings in the whole mainland. As the name suggests, it is crucial for all countries to compete for land through the competition.


    During this period, countries have been fighting openly and secretly. They all want to find out the details of each other without exposing their shortcomings, so that they can win the land without any blood.


    Every year, all countries shuffle their cards in the land gambling competition. Here, the strong countries have become weaker and the weak countries can become stronger. Therefore, all the monarchs will put their strongest strength into the competition.


    This is the competition between the upper level. In the competition lasting for two months, we can see countries competing for supremacy, witness the birth or decline of a powerful country, which is extremely exciting and has strong stimulation.


    Emperor Dazheng selected ten people from the Jixian hall, ten armies and dozens of accompanying officials.


    Originally, there was no such thing as Hua Ruge, but she wrote a request. The emperor thought of the words on the jade slips and had to bite his teeth and promise.


    Hua Ruge was happy to see that the emperor was eating shriveled. Because there were few people with him, he didn''t have to prepare anything. He was waiting at home to start.


    The panther was afraid of something, so she came to escort.


    The emperor became even more angry when he learned about it.


    So many people can''t walk from the transmission array, they can only go on the way, so even if it''s a month away from the gambling competition, they are about to embark on the journey.


    The night before she left, Hua rugo decided to have a farewell ceremony with her bed and have a good sleep on it.


    Because soon, she will be on the road, and most of her sleep will be in the carriage.


    But her ceremony was interrupted.


    The process is like this. Hua rugo is just going to sleep with a pillow in his arms, and the door is knocked open. Su Nianxia appears at the door in a white pajama.


    Standing in the moonlight, she came in like a ghost in white, with a pillow in her arms.


    Hua rugo remembered that she didn''t sleep in her own house, because it was the last night, so she went back to her own palace.


    "Don''t you just dress like this and come across the market?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Su Nianxia nodded wearily, "yes."


    "You don''t want to worry too much, you don''t want to get married." Hua Ruge taught the way with the voice of the elder.


    Su Nianxia shook her head and said, "sister rugo, don''t say that. I''m sleepy.


    "Sleepy you do not sleep, big night runs me here why?" Hua Yuege is strange.


    "I can''t sleep." Su Nianxia looks gloomy and looks tired.


    "Insomnia?" Hua rugo reached out and said, "come here, I''ll give you a pulse. I''ll give you a prescription in a moment."


    Su Nianxia shook his head: "no medicine. Besides, it''s a mental illness. I haven''t slept for three nights."


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Yuege''s face is a little more concerned.


    "Every time I think about it, I can start right away, I will go to the gambling competition, and I will see my sweetheart right away, so I can''t sleep." Su Nianxia said sadly, "sister rugo, what do you say I do?"


    "I......" Hua Ruge just had some worries. Now she can only turn her eyes. This child is just a flower maniac with red fruits.


    There is nothing to be pitied for.


    "Keep thinking. I''m going to bed." Hua Ruge said a grunt and got into his bed.

 Chapter 231

    Su Nianxia reached out and pulled her out, grimacing, "sister rugo, please help me, I know you must have a way."


    "Even psychologists can''t cure narcissism." Hua rugo pushed her out of bed and said, "don''t pull me up if you are sleepless. I want to hold a farewell ceremony with my dear bed."


    Su Nianxia looked at her and went back to bed. She closed her eyes beautifully, which was an envy.


    "Sister rugo, you haven''t seen Prince Zhan for a long time. Don''t you want him?" Su Nianxia ran back and asked her.


    Hua Ruge did not open his eyes, but nodded his head: "a little."


    She never hides her feelings, nor is she affectable. She just thinks about it. There is no shame.


    "Can''t you sleep when you think about him?" Su Nianxia asked.


    Hua Ruge shakes his head: "thinking makes you sleep."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Nianxia is speechless. She has never heard of such an answer.


    Hua Ruge turned over and went to sleep.


    Looking at her very comfortable sleep, Su Nianxia put her pillow on the bed, simply lying beside Hua Ruge, pulled the quilt to cover it.


    "What are you doing?" Hua Ruge looks at her confused.


    "I can''t sleep anyway. Let''s talk in bed." Su Nianxia suggested.


    "Lie down and talk. I''m going to sleep." Hua Ruge doesn''t mind if she gets into her bed in the middle of the night, as long as she doesn''t delay her sleep.


    "Really don''t talk?" Asked Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly: "I''m sure I won''t talk."


    "Then I say you listen." Su Nianxia said and began to brew emotions.


    Hua Ruge regrets making such a friend for the countless times.


    "Sister rugo, do you know what kind of people I like?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "He was a tall, handsome man with extraordinary bearing and dignity." Su Nianxia narrates with a look of longing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "He speaks very well, has a noble manner, and looks very good even when he is angry." Su Nianxia''s lovely face is full of infatuation.


    "Have you been drugged? What''s nice about being angry?" Hua Yuege finally couldn''t help but turn around and ask.


    "I know you don''t believe it. I can see it this time." Su Nianxia was particularly excited when he said that.


    Through her, Hua Ruge seems to see the girl she saw in middle school.


    But those girls don''t seem as crazy as she is.


    "Go to sleep. Maybe you dream." As soon as Hua Yuege''s eyelids closed, he no longer intended to listen to her.


    Su Nianxia woke up like a dream and said, "yes, maybe I can see him when I sleep."


    Hua rugo felt that the child was critically ill. Soon she could not hear Su Nianxia''s voice.


    After a while, Hua rugo had been sleeping in a daze. Su Nianxia suddenly sat up and patted her and said, "sister rugo, I still can''t sleep. Let''s have a drink."


    "Drink yourself." Hua Ruge is unwilling to take care of her. She turns over her hand and takes out a pot of wine and hands it to her.


    Su Nianxia doesn''t bother her this time. She leans on the head of the bed and starts to drink. The wine is fragrant.


    Hua Ruge''s nose moved, slightly woke up, ready to move.


    For those of her who love drinking, the fragrance of wine in the deep night is the ultimate temptation.


    So in the first half of the night, one person sat on one person''s bed, and in the second half of the night, two people became drunk and lying on the bed.


    "Summer summer, your little child doesn''t learn well, burp ~" Hua Ruge is burping with wine.


    This time, she was quite sober.


    Su Nianxia narrowed his eyes and smiled: "it''s dark when you are near. It''s always around you. Naturally, it''s bad."


    Hua Yuege, with a black face, said decidedly, "break up."


    Su Nianxia laughs at ease.


    They quarreled for a while, and finally went to sleep, but because they slept a little late, they got up the next morning with big dark circles around their eyes.


    Hua Ruge really wants to throw Su Nianxia out. Su Nianxia, who knows the current affairs very well, runs out first and returns to the government for preparation.


    When she went out in the morning, she took a look around, but didn''t see the mink, which relieved her. After all, she was a little guilty after drinking wine.


    "Sister!" The serious voice came, Hua Ruge looked back and saw mink sitting on the roof. A pair of purple pupils were looking at her.


    Hua Ruge''s response was very quick. He waved and said, "mink is early."


    "I seem to smell the wine." The way the mink looks the same.


    "It was Xia Xia, the drunk, who came to my room to sleep after drinking too much last night. She brought me all the smell of alcohol." Hua Ruge''s lie has always come with his mouth open.


    "I didn''t say that my elder sister had drunk it. What''s her weakness of heart?" said mink


    "I didn''t?" Hua Yuege shows his hands innocently.


    Small marten sees her to put on clear play to cheat, but also take her to have no way, only way: "wash quickly gargle, breakfast is cold for a while."


    "OK!" Hua echoed happily and walked toward the well.


    Mink looks at her back and shakes her head.


    On this day, Dazheng''s team left Wangdu and went towards the direction of Dayu emperor. The whole way was vast and spectacular.


    Because this trip is very formal, so Hua rugo has a cup.


    All the nobles and officials on this trip should fully abide by the rules and regulations. Hua Ruge is a third-class viscount. He can only use a pony drawn by four horses, not to mention leisure and entertainment in it. He can''t even lie down.


    Su Nianxia is different. She is the princess of the former Emperor''s residence. Her carriage is the kind with bed. Later, Hua rugo directly depends on her carriage.


    Tuobayu is also in the queue, but because he wants to accompany the emperor, he seldom talks with them, so don''t mention staying together.


    On the way, the prefectures and counties were very hospitable. Hua Ruge received a lot of gifts. He felt that he had suffered. Now he thinks it''s OK to go on several times a year.


    On this day, Su Nianxia and Hua Ruge ate iced plum soup in the carriage. Su Nianxia said, "sister Ruge, you will be out of the national border in five days."


    Hua Ruge nodded casually.


    "Why don''t you react? Do you know whose territory is going to pass?" Su Nianxia is very interested.


    Hua Ruge wants to say something, but before he can say it, he responds.


    Dayu emperor was in the west of Dazheng, so he must have gone to the west border, and all the people in the border and surrounding territory were her cheap Laozi, who has now been relegated to the Marquis''s territory of huashengxiong.


    No wonder Su Nianxia looks at the eight trigrams.


    "Sister Ruge, the Lord of China provides food these five days. You should be careful not to poison." Su Nianxia reminds me.


    Hua Ruge looked at her and joked, "why don''t I eat yours?"


    "Sister rugo, for the moment, Hao friend, don''t bother me." Su Nianxia didn''t shake his head about revolutionary friendship.

 Chapter 232

    As Su Nianxia said, the LORD came to pick up the city that night. Hua Yuege saw Hua Shengxiong and his family behind him.


    Those people are all well-dressed and have not been ransacked at all.


    It''s worthy of being the local emperor of one side. Money is fast.


    When the emperor got out of the carriage, Hua Shengxiong met him. When the emperor saw Hua Shengxiong, his eyes came out to kill him. An ordinary man with a green hat could not bear it, let alone an emperor with the power of life and death.


    Hua Shengxiong''s face was bitter, and he didn''t know how to explain it.


    He had long known that Hua Ruge had framed the incident of insulting beauty Chen when he went to the palace, but what could it do.


    Don''t say that we can''t find any evidence. Even if we find him insulting beauty Chen, it''s also a fact. It''s impossible to let the emperor forget.


    This is the cruel part of Hua Ru''s singer Duan. Many times, you can''t tell the bitterness.


    Hua Shengxiong is thinking that Hua Ruge is too much like her mother. Hua Ruge appears in front of him, stands behind the emperor, reaches out to say hello to him, "how are you doing, Lord Hua?"


    She is still dressed in women''s clothes today because she needs to pay attention to her manners. She is wearing a long skirt made of lavender light yarn. She is elegant and noble, and her spirit is powerful.


    The Chinese have to marvel at the beauty of Hua Ruge in their hearts when they hate their teeth.


    Hua Shengxiong was shocked for a moment and said, "it''s like your mother."


    Hua Ruge said coldly, "Lord Hua, don''t say it as if you are familiar with me. It doesn''t matter to us."


    On that day, Hua Shengxiong''s condition was to sever all relations. Hua Ruge could remember clearly.


    Hua Shengxiong snorted, but he didn''t speak again. He focused on leading the way to the emperor.


    Hua Ruxue is standing behind Hua Shengxiong. When he sees Hua Ruge, he is very jealous.


    Once she was the pride of the Chinese family, but also the great hope. Now with the emergence of Hua Ruge, everything is gone, and her heart is always full of hatred.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes swept over her, but she didn''t care.


    Hua Shengxiong is not in her eyes, let alone Hua Ruxue.


    The army was stationed outside the city, and a group of people went to the palace to rest. The emperor was surrounded by all the experts of the Jixian hall, but he was not afraid of Hua Shengxiong''s dissent.


    Hua Ruge has mink and tark around him, and he is also confident.


    Don''t say in the narrow palace, even in the plain grassland, it''s very difficult to hurt yourself under the protection of these two experts.


    Seeing that these people''s eyes on Hua Ruge are not friendly, Xiao mink''s vigilance is stronger. Almost wherever Hua Ruge goes, he follows him.


    In the evening, Hua Shengxiong held a banquet. He wanted to have a meal in the hall and talk about heaven.


    But emperor Leng didn''t give face, saying that he had to deal with the affairs of the court for a long time after leaving the king, so he just ate in the room.


    As Hua Yuege expected, the emperor would not have wanted to see Hua Shengxiong if he had not feared that the army in his hand had killed him for a long time. If he could not kill himself now, he would have a stomach full of fire.


    But the Emperor didn''t show up, so the nobles and officials didn''t dare to go to the banquet, so the banquet was quietly ignored.


    Hua Shengxiong thought that he had been in power, and then he thought about the poor situation. He was very depressed.


    All blame Hua Ruge!


    He stood in the moonlight, furious.


    Hua Ruge was enjoying the moon on the roof of a house in Xinggong when he sneezed.


    Su Nianxia smiled: "sister rugo, someone is scolding you."


    "It must be Marquis Hua." Tuobayu is on a side road. He can''t chat with them in the daytime, but he can sneak over at night.


    Hua Ruge rubbed his nose and said, "mind him, if you can scold the dead, people on the mainland don''t need to practice."


    "It makes sense." Tuobayu always listened to the nonsense of Hua Ruge.


    Su Nianxia agreed for the first time.


    Then the three men became silent again, not that Hua Ruge didn''t want to say it, but that they both looked at the direction of the Western emperor Daewoo and thought.


    "Color over friends." Hua make complaints about songs.


    "If you can''t eat grapes, you say they are sour." Su Nianxia retorted.


    Tuobayu nodded: "it makes sense."


    Hua Ruge is so devastated that she would like to say that Tuoba Rui is also there. How could I not be like you.


    But she didn''t say it, but she couldn''t get along with them, so she jumped off the roof.


    Small mink stands below, hears the voice, slants the head to ask: "what''s the matter?"


    "Come with you." Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder.


    "Good," said the mink with a smile


    Hua Ruge just said it casually. I didn''t expect this honest child to take it seriously. Now I''m embarrassed to leave and just stand beside him.


    "Let''s go." Said mink, walking to the back garden on one side.


    "Good." Hua Ruge accompanies him when he has nothing to do.


    The back garden of the palace is very big. The two strolled in it, and the moonlight poured down. It was like a couple of lovers coming out for a walk after supper.


    "Mink, aren''t you going back to have a look?" Hua Yuege asked casually, surrounded by the sound of insects and birds, which makes people feel very relaxed.


    "Will go back." Mink did not hesitate to answer.


    "Will that come back?" Hua Ruge asked.


    Instead of answering, mink looked at her and asked, "does my sister want me back?"


    "Of course, the place where you have a sister is your home. You are welcome back at any time." Hua caresses his head like a song.


    Mink showed a smile of joy, he said: "my sister said, no regrets."


    "Silly boy, there''s nothing to regret."


    Hua is gentle and tolerant like song and smile. When she is with mink, she always shows her maternal side unintentionally.


    Mink laughs.


    The two continued to walk, chatting and killing the boring summer night.


    The two men fell into Hua Ruxue''s eyes standing on the rockery. Her jealousy gradually turned into real hostility. She said, "Hua Ruge, can you stand up to your highness warlord?"


    In her eyes, Tuo BARREI is the most noble existence. If everything about him is the most perfect, how can he like such a casual woman?


    How can I?


    Hua Yuege raised his head and jokingly said, "I''m sorry for what happened to him."


    "You are such a voluptuous woman that you are not worthy of your highness Zhan Wang!" Hua Ruxue''s indignant way.


    "Then who can match?" Hua Ruge picked up her eyebrows and looked at her: "are you?"


    Hua Ruxue''s face has changed with anger. She has been pursuing Tuoba Rui for so many years. Tuoba Rui doesn''t even have a look at her. Naturally, she has no chance.


    But the words from Hua Ruge''s mouth make people angry.


    Why would the king like her?

 Chapter 233

    "Hua Ruge, don''t be complacent too early. Your highness Zhan Wang will see through your real purpose." Hua is like the way of hate.


    Hua Ruge glanced at her and said, "it''s very worrying. Even if he doesn''t like me, what''s the matter with you?"


    "You..."


    Hua is too angry to speak.


    The mink saw that her face was fierce. In her eyes, her body quickly came to Hua Ruxue''s body.


    The speed of elimination is extremely fast. It comes with a strong sense of killing. Let alone Hua Ruxue, who is a soul master, even a war master can''t hide.


    Hua rugo was shocked, because at this time, the speed of the mink couldn''t even respond to her. How strong should it be?


    The mink comes forward and says it''s a slap at Hua Ruxue.


    Hua Rushi''s pupil is enlarged and totally stunned. She can''t respond to what she should do with her brain.


    "Stop!"


    The sky is full of drinks. Hua Yuege looks up and sees a golden flash in the night sky. Then Hua Yuexue looks like he has another person in the sky, and he is with the hands of mink.


    A yellow and a purple light collided, and an energy ripple immediately spread around them.


    Hua Ruge''s body is barely stable by using his spiritual power.


    She saw that it was Hua Shengxiong who suddenly appeared.


    After one stroke, the mink was still standing on the rockery, while Hua Shengxiong was retreating at full speed, falling on another rockery with Hua Ruxue.


    It''s just a move, a decision.


    Hua Ruge is stunned. She thinks that since the mink recovers her memory, her strength has not increased by a certain amount.


    It''s amazing that you can beat Hua Shengxiong with one move at will.


    Hua Shengxiong was also surprised. He knew that mink was powerful. Otherwise, he could not kill the killer Hua Ruge arranged by himself on that day, but he could not imagine that he was so strong.


    "No one dares to stop me." The mink makes a sound. The purple robe is calm and automatic. The beautiful purple eyes are full of arrogance.


    At this moment, his whole body is in full swing, full of irresistible strength, like the awakened king, with a look of arrogance.


    Hua Ruge swallows her saliva. She feels that she can''t reach out easily to touch his head now.


    She looked up with appreciative eyes, and the real him was like this.


    Hua Ruxue almost fell off the rockery.


    She felt the ferocity of mink. She didn''t think she could live at all.


    Hua Shengxiong didn''t wait for the reaction. The mink said again, "if you don''t hand it in, let''s die together."


    His voice was icy and cold. Before his voice fell, people had moved, leaving only a shadow in the air.


    Hua Shengxiong was forced to stand with him.


    Hua Yuege leaned on the pillar to watch the battle.


    "Hua Ruge, you even instigate people to kill their father, you are just rebellious." Hua Ruxue points to Hua Ruge with trembling fingers, hoping to get a new life.


    "I didn''t do anything." Hua Ruge spread out his hands and said, "you provoke him."


    "But for you, how could he have done it?"


    "If you hadn''t told me, he couldn''t have done it." Hua is like a cool way of singing.


    Hua was so angry that she almost bled.


    "Bang!"


    Only two sentences were exchanged here, and there was a loud noise.


    Hua Ruge looked up and saw that Hua Shengxiong''s body had crashed into a rockery and was buried in it.


    It''s too fast.


    At the moment, mink stands back on the rockery and stares at Hua Shengxiong.


    "Father." Hua rushes over like snow.


    Hua Shengxiong, after all, was a strong man. Soon he broke the rockery and stood up again. It didn''t seem that he was seriously injured.


    Hua Ruge thinks about it. If he gets hurt in such a short time, he doesn''t deserve to be called the strong one.


    Hua Shengxiong knew that it was no use talking to mink, so he said directly to Hua Ruge, "Ruge, would you allow him to kill him as a father?


    "I''m tired of hearing you talk to me every time I''m in danger." Hua Yuege said with disapproval: "I have nothing to do with you."


    Hua Shengxiong was angry and didn''t dare to rush. He said: "even if it is like this, you are my flesh and blood after all. Let him stop."


    "He''s not my subordinate. He has his own ideas, so it''s not good to influence him rashly." Hua Ruge shakes her head and refuses.


    Hua Shengxiong almost breathed blood.


    The mink turned his head, and the moonlight poured down. He could see clearly that his eyes had changed when he touched Hua Ruge. From arrogance to gentleness without any attack power, he said: "give it to me, I''m not sure they are alive."


    His face was full of worries about her. He must have seen early that the Chinese family could threaten the existence of Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo would like to say that you are going to make a big deal by killing people now. If you don''t say that the emperor is here, you will say that if those direct troops in the border area of the Hua family knew about it, I''m afraid a war would be inevitable.


    But she didn''t want to upset him.


    At the moment of hesitation, Hua Shengxiong suddenly said: "Ruge, haven''t you always wanted to know your mother''s whereabouts?"


    Hua Ruge''s chest pain after hearing this is the obsession left by the original Lord.


    "My mother, where is she?" Hua Yuege asked urgently.


    Hua Shengxiong saw that he knew his treasure was right. He took a breath and said, "as long as you promise him not to kill me, I will tell you what I know."


    Hua rugo knew that mink was worried about himself, so she looked up and asked for his advice: "what do you think about it?"


    "Whatever my sister says, it will be." Mink did not hesitate to say that although he could not let go of it in his mind, he also temporarily suppressed it.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said to Hua Shengxiong, "I promise you."


    Hua Shengxiong and Hua Ruxue both give out a breath, thinking that they don''t have to face the mink, they just pick up a life.


    "Say it!" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "She may still be alive now, but she is not from our mainland. I don''t know where she is. You can only find her by yourself." Hua Shengxiong said, covering his chest.


    Hua Ruge is confused. What is not a person of this continent? Is it also a person who crosses through?


    "Make it clear." She asked.


    "Her strength is very strong, and the strength of the people who come to catch her is beyond my understanding. She also told me that she comes from another position." Hua Shengxiong said again.


    Hua Ruge was confused: "that is to say, there are other continents in the world? A lot stronger than the mainland people we live in? "


    Hua Shengxiong nods.


    "Is there any other clue?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "Your mother once said, let me enlighten you to practice hard. Only when you become strong enough can you see a wider world." Hua Shengxiong recalled.


    "And then my mother left, and you threw me away?" Hua Yuege can''t help sneering at the words.


    Hua Shengxiong looks guilty: "I''m sorry for your mother."

 Chapter 234

    "Don''t say it''s useless. What else is the clue?" Hua Yuege asks.


    Hua Shengxiong shook his head. "Your mother is mysterious. I don''t know anything else. If you practice hard, you should be able to find out the world."


    "You said it as you didn''t say it." Hua Yuege is discontented.


    "That''s all I know." Hua Shengxiong looked at Hua Ruge and said, "your mother is so smart and powerful. You are really like her."


    "Don''t be a fan of me. Let''s go." Hua waves impatiently like a song.


    Hua Shengxiong frowns and pulls Hua Ruxue away.


    Hua is like the color of thinking on the surface of song. It seems that there are so many things in the world that she doesn''t know. She has a long way to go.


    The mink flew down and stood beside her, calling softly, "sister."


    "Nothing." Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "even though you didn''t do anything today, they will not dare to do anything to me."


    "Let''s have a drink," said mink


    Hua rugo looked at him strangely: "you don''t mean not to let me drink?"


    "I''m here, not afraid of danger." Mink''s answer is simple.


    At this time, his aura has been put away. The whole man looks gentle and charming. Only in front of Hua Ruge can he look like this.


    "That''s good." Hua Ruge has always liked drinking and promised very happily.


    So they chose a roof and sat on the ridge, one holding a wine jar.


    Hua Ruge drinks without any image, mink holds the wine world in elegant manner, and they hardly talk, strangely they don''t feel embarrassed.


    Hua rugo has been with him for such a long time and has regarded him as a relative. Naturally, he is very relaxed and calm. At last, he leans on him drunk and talks nonsense with his tongue wide.


    "Mink, if you want to find a girlfriend, you should look for a Terran or a ORC." She''s always curious about this.


    Mink tilts her head and looks at her on her shoulder, with a smile on her lips and gentle eyes.


    Just look for you.


    "If you are looking for animals, do you want to look for the same kind of animals? If the descendants of different races are weird?" Hua Yuege continued to ask.


    Little mink helps her forehead. She has no answer.


    "I think it must be strange, so you''d better find the same kind." She uses the tone of analysis and research, and is full of serious nonsense.


    "You''re drunk. I''ll take you back." Said the little marten.


    "No way. I haven''t drunk half a jar. I don''t drink so much." Hua, like a song, shakes his head like a drum.


    "My sister is good. I''ll have a headache." Mink took the wine jar in her hand and held her in her arms.


    Hua Ruge''s red face leaned on his chest and mumbled, "your child still cares about me."


    Mink took her down the roof and walked slowly to her house in the dark.


    He walked slowly and steadily, and she fell asleep in his arms.


    He looked at her face, the purple pupil in rare gentle look.


    Put her on the bed, today''s Hua Ruge didn''t kick the quilt, he stood at the head of the bed for a long time, finally turned around and left, gently closed the door.


    At the moment when the door closed, Hua Yuege''s eyes slowly opened, bright as the stars'' eyes were slightly intoxicated, but the bottom of the eyes was clear.


    "Silly child, I said, half a jar of wine will not make me drunk." She whispered.


    She should be drunk tonight, so she''s drunk.


    But she didn''t want to get drunk, so she didn''t drink much.


    And those words are not drunken words. Does he understand them or not?


    She sighed softly, not closing her eyes for a long time.


    The next morning, after breakfast, a group of people pulled out. Hua Ruge went to Su Nianxia''s carriage as usual.


    Su Nianxia always thought something was wrong. After walking all morning, she suddenly said to Hua Ruge who was sleeping on the collapse, "why is that mink around you not here?"


    Hua Ruge was sleeping in a daze. Hearing this, he said, "I have gone to his place."


    "What? Where? " Asked Su Nianxia strangely.


    Hua Ruge turned over and didn''t answer.


    Last night, mink was eager to kill Hua''s family. She faintly felt that he might not be able to protect her in the future, so he wanted to help her remove all hidden dangers.


    Later, for the first time, he asked her to drink wine, and she knew that he was leaving.


    In fact, she knew that there would be a day since she recovered her memory in a minor, so she didn''t feel abrupt.


    I just think mink can''t let go of it, so I stayed for a few more days, which is proved by Guanhua''s leaving without saying goodbye.


    He is very nostalgic for her.


    But the end is always over. Whether he depends on her or she treats him as a family member, there is no feast that can''t be separated, it''s just a matter of time.


    No one can accompany anyone for a lifetime, she can accept.


    She didn''t show it last night because she didn''t know what to say.


    This is especially true of mink.


    Two people get along for a long time, there is a certain tacit understanding between each other.


    Hua Ruge pulled out a smile and whispered, "everything is going well."


    Su Nianxia is still there muttering, "what is it? It''s mysterious."


    Hua Ruge will not answer her naturally.


    Fortunately, Su Nianxia has been nervous with the increasing proximity of Daewoo, and has no idea to ask Hua Ruge.


    In the following days, the Chinese family didn''t dare to do anything to China Ruge. Even if they didn''t see the mink, they were frightened.


    Hua Yuege is laughing in his heart. He really counsels.


    But only she didn''t care. There were a thousand savage soldiers around her. They looked more terrible than mink.


    Five days with Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia every day in the carriage chatting and fighting.


    This day, it finally passed through southern Xinjiang and stepped into the territory of Dayu Dynasty.


    Su Nianxia was more and more excited in the carriage, but he did not dare to make too much noise. He was afraid to be heard by his father in front of him, so he went straight to pull the Hua Ruge lying on the ground.


    "Sister Yuege, we have entered the boundary of the reign of emperor Dayu. We will arrive at the capital of emperor Dayu in half a month." She said excitedly.


    Hua rugo was harassed by her because of this, so she couldn''t bear to ask: "can you confess first, who is the holy person you like, and can fascinate you."


    "It''s not sacred, it''s just human, but it''s amazing." Su Nianxia is very interested.


    Hua Ruge only looks at her and waits for the answer.


    "Then I''ll tell you, don''t tell anyone else." Su Nianxia lowered his voice.


    Hua rugo thought there was a risk, so he said, "I can''t keep a secret. You''d better not tell me."


    "No, I can''t help telling you." Su Nianxia leaned over her ear and said, "he is the emperor of Daewoo, king of the world."


    Hua Ruge was shocked. She said that you are a girl with great ambition. That''s the strongest emperor in the mainland. Can you write a book about legendary events? Isn''t it popular.

 Chapter 235

    "I also know that he is distinguished. Do you think he will like me?" Su Nianxia asked with longing.


    Hua Ruge was originally extremely big. She didn''t know how to answer such a question. After a serious thought, she finally said, "there''s a way."


    "What is it?" Su Nianxia asked expectantly.


    "Ask him. You can meet him anyway. Ask him face to face." Hua Yuege said, "this is the safest."


    Su Nianxia sighed and said, "I''d better ask someone else."


    Now she finally realized how low Hua''s EQ was.


    "You just so blatantly dislike me?" Hua Ruge is very unacceptable.


    She has always been a multi-star, and she has not been rejected by others for her ideas.


    Su Nianxia looked at her and said, "I''m better than you in this respect."


    Hua rugo said that he was very hit and murmured, "then you still ask me."


    Su Nianxia ignored her and went to think about it.


    Hua Ruge blinks, clearly feeling the feeling of being rejected.


    The team kept moving forward, but the people in front of her didn''t know that she was a body of elements.


    "You are not afraid that the wind will flash your tongue. Who can you beat?" It''s not Hua Ruge who talks, but Su Nianxia who just walked out of the shop.


    Her temper is straighter than Hua Ruge. Naturally, she can''t stand being looked down upon.

 Chapter 236

    "Where are you from? Do you know who I am?" The woman named senior sister by Fang Lanxin was angry when she heard Su Nianxia''s voice.


    Hua rugo knew that things were getting worse when she saw these straight tempers, but she was not afraid of things.


    "Then, who are you?" Hua Ruge makes a faint voice and takes over the matter.


    The woman hummed, "listen, I am the princess of Shangyou Dynasty, Su Yingxue."


    Hua Ruge picked up her eyebrows when she heard the words. Su Yingxue thought she was shocked by her name, but Hua Ruge then turned her eyes and asked Su Nianxia, "who is it?"


    Su Yingxue felt a breath in her chest for a moment. She couldn''t spit it out and swallow it.


    Su Nianxia thought about the next way: "Shangyou is in our neighboring country. Su Yingxue is the most talented one among all the princes and daughters. The talent should be seven levels."


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment. She was impressed by Shangyou Dynasty.


    The last time I went to the border to help Tuo BARREI manage the plague, the old man in black who spread the plague was sent by Shangyou. If the plague was not cured, the army in the border area would be killed and wounded. Shangyou would certainly be able to help the soldiers.


    It''s also wolf ambition for a long time.


    "Oh." Hua Ruge said after a long pause: "it''s only seven talents who dare to come out and shout. I''m really not afraid of humiliation."


    Su Yingxue thought that Hua rugo would be afraid if she knew her identity, but she dared to laugh at herself.


    "Seven levels? I''d like to know what level you are Su Yingxue asked with a bad face.


    Hua Ruge plucked the hair in front of her forehead and said slowly, "it''s just eight levels."


    "It''s impossible. There is only one woman with eight talents in the world. It''s Princess Dongxia. Where did you come out and dare to pretend?" Asked Su Yingxue disdainfully.


    Hua Ruge picked his lips and said, "don''t you believe it? Then ask her. "


    She was referring to Fang Lanxin.


    Fang Lanxin has now heard the news from the central government. Hua Ruge is Hua Shengxiong''s daughter. 16 years ago, she was the peerless genius of Fengyun mainland. She really had the abandoned daughter with eight talents.


    Su Ying Xue sees Fang Lanxin and doesn''t speak. She says indeterminate, "is what she said true?"


    "She is Hua Ruge." Fang Lanxin confessed.


    Su Yingxue thought that the name was familiar to her ears. After thinking about it, she laughed and said, "that''s the man who used to be a genius who moved the mainland, but later failed to cultivate?"


    "I couldn''t practice before, but now I can." Fang Lanxin said again.


    "To become a monk halfway is not a one star soul master, but inferior to you and me." Su Yingxue''s merciless sarcasm.


    Hua Ruge moved his muscles and said, "let''s make a conclusion after comparing our strength."


    "I''m afraid of you as a three-star soul master." Su Yingxue''s face is proud.


    Fang Lanxin wants to stop it, but she still hasn''t.


    She knows that Hua Ruge is the body of elements, and it''s hard to defeat without preparation, but she doesn''t remind Su Yingxue.


    Because only Su Yingxue can hate Hua Ruge if she suffers losses, and she will have another helper in the future.


    Hua Ruge''s heart and mind, just a flash of vision, guessed Fang Lanxin''s plan, but she decided to fight first and then expose it.


    Just when the two men started to take out their wands, a patrol city guard on a griffin came down from the sky and stopped them. He said, "no fighting is allowed in the street. If you have any grudges, you can go to the duel stand."


    Hua Yuege took back the stick and said, "I see."


    Princess Shangyou has a good temper, but she dare not attack it in the reign of emperor Daewoo. After all, she is famous for her strict laws. Anyone who dares to mess here must be arrested regardless of her identity.


    So she nodded.


    "Hua Ruge, right? I remember. Are you going to participate in the selection? I''ll see you in the competition!" Su Yingxue said fiercely.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know what to choose now, just said: "wait any time."


    Fang Lanxin saw that he didn''t make it, and was upset in his eyes.


    Hua Ruge smiled at her meaningfully and said, "I hope you don''t die before I start."


    "Don''t be ashamed." Fang Lanxin groaned.


    "Do you know that I''m not ashamed?" Hua rugo said to Su Yingxue, "you younger martial sister didn''t tell you what my constitution was before. You should ask."


    She reminded him that he believed that no one was stupid.


    Su Nianxia snorted heavily and left with Hua Ruge, saying: "if only your mink were here, they would have been killed."


    She had never seen mink do it, but she had heard of it.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "that''s right."


    Su Yingxue asked Fang Lanxin, "what is her constitution?"


    "The body of the element." Fang Lanxin had no choice but to say.


    "What?" Su Yingxue''s voice startled people around her. It''s not that she learned the Royal etiquette from childhood, but that the news was too shocking.


    But Su Yingxue was shocked and quickly responded, asking, "why didn''t you remind me that he is the body of elements?"


    "I haven''t said it yet." Fang Lanxin explained, seeing Su Yingxue''s suspicious look on her face, she said quickly, "Hua Ruge got his name by using her tricks. Elder martial sister, please don''t listen to her provocation."


    Su Yingxue is still confused. She was devoted to cultivation and was held by others. Although she grew up in the royal family, she didn''t have the chance to exercise her mind and write everything on her face.


    "Elder martial sister doesn''t know her strength yet. I''ll tell you what you understand." Fang Lanxin turned her eyes and began to talk about various means of Hua Ruge.


    Su Yingxue listened carefully.


    Actually, Fang Lanxin has changed the proposition here. What kind of person Hua Ruge is, has nothing to do with her practice this time.


    But Su Yingxue felt that Hua Ruge had a way. She couldn''t get her plan, so she easily forgave Fang Lanxin.


    Fang Lanxin breathed out a breath secretly.


    On the other side, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia have returned to the post station. Hua rugo and Su Nianxia live in the same yard, and they are not in a hurry to go back.


    Hua rugo pulls her and asks, "Xia Xia, what''s the matter with their selection?"


    "Sister rugo doesn''t know?" Su Nianxia looks surprised.


    Hua rugo shook his head and asked, "don''t you know it''s strange?"


    "Very strange." Su Nianxia said: "every year''s gambling competition is also a day for Tianfu college to recruit students. People aged 15 to 20 can participate."


    "Where is Tianfu college?" Hua Yuege asked curiously.


    Su Nianxia continued to popularize science and said: "it''s the most top college in the whole continent. It''s said that only by studying in it can we become the top strong."


    "So divine?" Hua Ruge is dubious.


    Su Nianxia nodded affirmatively: "Tianfu college is very authoritative, and the strong are like clouds. It is extremely difficult to assess every day. It is said that Samsung''s war division and soul tutor are mostly outside students who do chores."


    "What?" Hua Ruge is confused. Samsung is the top group of people in the army. Where is it just a foreign student?


    "The courses of Tianfu college involve various fields, as long as you want to learn, there must be. With these, the college has become one of the three major forces in the mainland." Su Nianxia continued.


    Hua Ruge had a new understanding of the mainland. She asked, "what are the three forces?"


    "The three major forces are the three strongest organizations in the mainland, whose power is superior to that of all the emperors. The emperor must be respectful to the top of these organizations when he sees them."


    Su Nianxia successfully aroused Hua Ruge''s curiosity.


    Fortunately, Su Nianxia soon said, "these three forces are Tianfu college, Zixiao holy land and Cangsong temple."

 Chapter 237

    Hua rugo blinked and said, "I haven''t heard of any."


    "These are recorded in ancient books. Usually these forces are not talked about at all." Su Nianxia said.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "no wonder that Tianfu college is really a place where people can rise."


    "Sister rugo is going?" Asked Su Nianxia.


    "I''ll think about it." Hua Yuege said, "what about you?"


    Su Nianxia said with his head down: "Tianfu college is in Daewoo. Of course, I want to go in, but my strength is not even qualified to go outside to do chores."


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re still young." Hua Ruge touched her head to comfort her.


    Su Nianxia''s talent is also pretty good. The main thing is that he is smart and savvy. If he could work harder, he would not be worse than Lanxin in the future.


    "I will try my best, and I will be able to go in in two years, so that I can stay in Daewoo and not go back." Su Nianxia said with a look of longing.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "it''s really a flower maniac."


    She said, she turned around and went back to her room to sleep. Su Nianxia was bored and went back.


    Soon after lowering down, he took a group of people to the imperial capital of Dayu Dynasty. All the troops were stationed outside the city. Hua Ruge saw many powerful figures of other countries along the way, and sighed in his heart that this was indeed a grand event on the mainland.


    Su Nianxia put on the clothes sent by Hua rugo, a long red dress, not only beautiful in style, but also very positive in color. It is particularly beautiful on her snow-white skin, which makes her a little more mature flavor that this age does not have.


    Su Nianxia is extremely nimble and overlaps with Hua Ruge''s temperament, so it''s suitable to wear.


    Hua Ruge is dressed in goose yellow, elegant and elegant, which is also very eye-catching in the crowd.


    Just at the gate of the city, someone came to meet him in Dayu. Su Nianxia wanted to see him but didn''t dare to see him. He asked Hua Ruge, "who is the person to meet you?"


    Hua Ruge had a good eyesight. He took a look at it and said, "it''s an old man. It should be an official of the etiquette department."


    "He won''t come." Su Nianxia''s face is lost.


    Hua Ruge is also a little surprised. After all, it''s the emperor who comes to Dazheng. At least the battle to be met should be led by the emperor. I didn''t expect that the king''s world has such a big shelf and doesn''t even show his face.


    But I think it''s also true that Daewoo is so powerful that it''s reasonable not to meet him personally.


    It was the Ministry of rites that took the party in and arranged for a rest in the palace. It was said that after three days, the emperors of all countries would have a big feast.


    Daewoo''s palace is very large. Hua Ruge was led by the palace people to the courtyard where he originally distributed after a long time.


    Before entering the courtyard, Zihua, like a song, smelled the fragrance of flowers. When he entered, he saw that it was a large courtyard, a large main hall and three small halls.


    Palace people took Hua Ruge straight to the main hall, and Su Nianxia followed.


    But Hua Ruge didn''t wait to go in. In front of the gate of the temple, he shouted, "stop!"


    Hua Ruge turned around and saw Su Yingxue coming out of the main hall. Then Fang Lanxin came out of the other main hall. They were all followed by palace people. It seems that they were assigned to live there.


    "What is a narrow path for a friend?" Hua Ruge only feels like a crow is crowing.


    Su Yingxue didn''t pay any attention to her. Instead, she said to the palace, "why does she live in the main hall as a little aristocrat, but a princess of my hall wants to live in a small side hall?"


    "This is the above order. I don''t know." The palace people''s not humble but not arrogant way of returning fully shows the great power''s bearing.


    "Who''s up there? I''d like to ask who arranged the residence? " Su Yingxue stopped working. She was a princess. When did she get such anger.


    The palace man bowed slightly and said, "this time, the priests of this dynasty presided over the distribution in person. The priests are not easy to see the guests."


    As soon as Su Yingxue heard that he was a priest, he was a bit foolish. Different from other dynasties, Emperor Daewoo used priests and national teachers. Although the Chinese division was powerful, it was at least controlled by the emperor.


    The priests are very different. It is said that they can communicate with heaven and earth and become children of heaven and earth. They have the right to act independently. Even the emperor can''t interfere, which is the most lawless existence.


    Let alone Su Yingxue, who is not able to influence the actions of the priests even though the communication between the emperor and the high priest is fruitless.


    At this time, Fang Lanxin said, "nonsense. The priest is in charge of the worship of stars and elephants. When did he manage to allocate rooms?"


    At that time, Su Yingxue woke up and said, "yes, it''s not in the charge of the priests at all. You dare to cheat me, brave slave."


    "The princess is very happy and angry. The priest is in charge of Fengshui in this dynasty. Naturally, he wants to arrange the people to stay in the palace so as not to disturb the Fengshui." There was no expression on the palace people''s faces, and they spoke slowly.


    Su Yingxue said: "I don''t believe it unless you let the priest come out to see me."


    "Don''t be disrespectful to the priest, princess." The palace man raised his head, and there was a chill in his eyes.


    In Daewoo, the emperor, the national teacher and the priest are all respected and believed. Once someone disrespects, no matter who is in Daewoo, they will rush to fight desperately.


    Su Yingxue doesn''t dare to say anything anymore. Emperor Daewoo is powerful, and she dare not offend too much.


    But she couldn''t swallow it, so she said, "I still can''t believe it, so tell me where the priest is, and I''ll visit the head office."


    "No way." The palace man shook his head firmly.


    "I think it''s because you took Hua rugo''s bribe that we have such an arrangement. I''m afraid I''ll see the people above and tell them." Su Yingxue hums.


    The palace people look ugly.


    "If I say you have a bad character, don''t blame others. If you want to scold me, I will go back to my big bed and rest." Hua rugo said with a smile and went straight in.


    Su Nianxia left a heavy hum and followed in. She was originally assigned to the other side of the main hall, but she didn''t want to go back because she was too small.


    Su Yingxue''s face turned red with rage. Fang Lanxin came to her and said:


    "you see, elder martial sister, she''s so cunning. I think you''re right. She must have bought these people, otherwise, how can she not distribute them according to their status?"


    "Wait, I must see the priests, but I will see why I am allowed to live in the temple." Su Yingxue said angrily.


    Hua Ruge goes in here. Su Nianxia looks at her and says, "sister Ruge, this main hall is bigger than the three main halls. It''s so grand that I envy them. No wonder they are angry."


    "Do you think it was an accident?" Hua Ruge beguiles Su Nianxia.


    Su Nianxia was stunned for a moment, and then said, "you didn''t really buy the palace people."

 Chapter 238

    Hua Ruge turned his eyes. "I''m that kind of person."


    Su Nianxia nodded her head if she wanted to.


    Hua Ruge would like to throw her out.


    Su Nianxia said seriously, "there is something strange about this. We are all better than you in terms of identity, and you are not the highest in terms of strength. How is this divided?"


    "I don''t know either." Hua is like a song.


    "Sister rugo, do you know the priests in it?" Su Nianxia thought of a possibility.


    Hua Ruge shook his head in a daze: "I don''t know what a priest is at all."


    "The priests are very sacred, especially the high priest, who is said to be the only one chosen by heaven, and has always been regarded as the representative of heaven by Daewoo." Su Nianxia explained and asked, "do you have an impression?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "it''s a feudal superstition in such a big place."


    She doesn''t believe that there are people chosen by God. God is not intelligent.


    "It is said that the national division here also needs to have specific candidates, but the heaven has not given instructions, so the position of the National Division has been suspended." Su Nianxia said again.


    She knew everything about Daewoo. She did not do much homework at first sight.


    "It''s hard to imagine such a superstitious country so rich and powerful." Hua Ruge just thinks it''s weird.


    When they were chatting in the room, they heard Su Yingxue in the courtyard clamoring to find the priest again. The palace people couldn''t help but inform them. After a long time, they came back and said, "the high priest will come in person in the morning tomorrow."


    Su Yingxue was stunned.


    When Hua Ruge heard this, he asked, "the high priest is the head of the priest, right?"


    "It''s popular." Su Nianxia opened his mouth and said, "that''s the high priest who even dare not buy the emperor''s account. It''s too condescending to come here."


    "I don''t understand. Maybe I''m really upset?" Hua Ruge shakes her head repeatedly.


    But this is not what she cares about. What she really cares about is whether Tuo BARREI will come or not.


    So she was in the palace, but she had sent a lot of smart soldiers to explore the imperial capital, but she didn''t think there was much hope, because the black leopard confessed that he didn''t know whether the master was there or not.


    So when Su Nianxia complained to her again, she felt the same.


    Sure enough, it''s hard to chase a man.


    Fortunately, there are many rooms in the main hall. Su Nianxia found a room to sleep casually. He didn''t squeeze a bed with Hua rugo.


    The next morning Hua Ruge was dragged out of bed by Su Nianxia.


    "What are you doing?" Hua Yuege asked bleary eyed.


    "Just when the palace people came to report, the chief priest was on his way. Sister didn''t want to have a look?" Su Nianxia''s cheerful way.


    Hua Ruge opened his eyes and said, "really come."


    "Yes, it is said that the high priest is very mysterious. Few people can see him. We can''t miss this opportunity." Su Nianxia continued to drag Hua Ruge as she spoke.


    Hua Ruge broke free and said, "I get out of bed myself."


    Su Nianxia is not going to let it go.


    "Is the priest a man or a woman?" Hua Yuege asked curiously while wearing clothes.


    Su Nianxia scratched his head and said, "it seems that both men and women have it."


    "And the high priest?"


    "I don''t know." Su Nianxia started shaking her head this time.


    Hua Yuege finished washing and asked, "where can I see you?"


    "The appearance of the high priest, of course, is a grand occasion. He should be at the sacrificial platform on the other side of the palace." Su Nianxia knew that Hua rugo was only concerned about going far, so he added: "it should not be far."


    Hua Ruge goes out here, and Su Yingxue and Fang Lanxin go out together.


    Although Su Yingxue invited the high priest, her face was not beautiful. She also knew that the high priest was not easy to see. There must be something she did not know.


    She was so flustered that she could not guess what would happen next.


    Fang Lanxin is beside her, with the same expression, afraid of being involved.


    "Why is your face so bad? Isn''t that what you think?" Hua Ruge''s satire.


    "Don''t be complacent too early. Maybe the high priest found out that you bribed people." Su Yingxue''s unwilling way.


    Hua Ruge smiled: "if you really think so, you can''t look so bad."


    Su Yingxue has nothing to say. She is so angry that her teeth itch.


    Su Nianxia sympathizes with her. She has a quarrel with her sister Yuege. It must be very tragic.


    After being intimidated by Hua Ruge, they were more nervous along the way.


    It was soon spread that the high priest was going to visit the palace. Many people rushed to the altar to see the true appearance of the high priest.


    When Hua Ruge arrived here, Emperor Dazheng was already there. Seeing Hua Ruge, he said coldly, "are you causing any trouble?"


    Hua Yuege said that I was like a troublemaker, but he said: "Your Majesty, I don''t have one."


    The emperor looked at her suspiciously.


    Hua is as calm as a song.


    At last, the emperor was a little uneasy, and said, "this is not great Zheng. What happened to you not only hurt yourself, but also affected great Zheng. Understand?"


    "Yes." Hua Yuege answered with a very awkward way: "but I really didn''t do anything."


    The emperor glanced at her and said nothing.


    Hua Ruge is helpless to see Su Nianxia. Su Nianxia is smiling on his face. It''s no more obvious to gloat.


    Hua Ruge felt that he was really careless in making friends.


    The more and more people gathered around the sacrificial platform, all of them were aristocrats from different countries living in the palaces, with full positions, leaving only the steps under the sacrificial platform.


    Everyone looked in that direction, waiting for the figure of the high priest to appear at the end of the red carpet under the steps.


    Suddenly, a light fragrance of flowers penetrated into the nose of all people, making people trance for a moment, and then looked over there, only to see that there was a figure at the end of the red carpet.


    The women are divided into two columns, all wearing a white skirt, which is embroidered with complicated and mysterious patterns.


    Their height is very even, half of them are covered with silver masks, which make people can''t see their faces clearly, so they are very mysterious and solemn.


    More and more women in white are coming to the sacrificial platform from both sides. Everyone wants to wear the same clothes.


    Su Nianxia looked at her eyes and asked, "why can''t I see any difference?"


    "Why different?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "The high priest will not wear the same clothes as the ordinary priest. The one who wears different clothes must be the high priest." Said Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge nodded.


    The priests came to the bottom of the steps, and at one time the eight women in front of them went up the steps and stood in a row.


    Then all the priests knelt down together and said in a loud voice, "welcome to the high priest."


    Later, people only felt that there was a white figure in the sky. Qi Qi looked up and saw a white figure slowly falling down. It was the high priest of the emperor Daewoo.

 Chapter 239

    The white figure in the sky slowly falls down, with a flower shaped silver mask on the nose, a long black hair half combed and half covered, skin crystal clear, body size is not high, you can see that it is a woman.


    Her white dress is embroidered with silver silk thread. Under the morning light, there is light. It looks like the light from her body, which makes people admire her.


    Her temperament has never been seen before. She is majestic and ethereal, just like the power of the sky. She is just a weak woman, but her heart sank and her head bowed subconsciously.


    Women''s toes light, finally fell on the altar, under the eyes.


    Everyone dared not look at him, especially the priest''s ability to communicate with heaven and earth. They all bowed slightly and said together, "I have seen the high priest."


    Because the high priest is the power of faith, and has nothing to do with status, so even the emperor is saluting.


    So one of the people who raised his head upright was very abrupt. This person was not someone else. It was Hua Ruge.


    She did not bow her head because of arrogance, but because of stupidity.


    The high priest in front of her is smaller than the adult woman beside her. If you put aside her sacred aura, you can see that this is just a teenage girl. Although she wears a mask, Hua rugo can recognize it at a glance.


    It''s not someone else. It''s the blue ice that Hua Ruge once saved at the joint and left behind.


    LAN binger''s neck turns slightly, and her eyes behind the mask are on Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge smiled at her, and finally she was relieved.


    It''s not that LAN bing''er can achieve today, but that she''s OK.


    LAN bing''er doesn''t have any expression on her face, but her eyes are already full of emotion. If she didn''t worry about her current identity, she would have had to fall into Hua Ruge''s arms.


    Hua Ruge shook her head.


    LAN bing''er nodded his head imperceptibly, took a breath to calm his mood, and said, "you don''t need to be polite."


    When they looked up, they found that Hua Ruge didn''t move.


    The Emperor gave her a fierce stare, with a look of panic on her face.


    "When you are arrogant and don''t look at it, how can you be presumptuous in front of the high priest?" The emperor muttered a rebuke.


    Hua Yuege said: "the high priest will not blame."


    "If you are to be blamed for it, don''t make a mess of it." The emperor hated.


    Hua Ruge didn''t wait to speak. Su Yingxue listened and said in a loud voice, "you dare not to be polite. You don''t take the high priest seriously."


    She was afraid that no one else could hear her voice.


    But the response of this is really great. We all look at Hua Ruge with the eyes of the dead.


    I don''t know that the emperor of Daewoo gave three points of courtesy to the high priest. Hua, like song, didn''t give Daewoo face. It was said that there was no good fruit to eat when it was passed on.


    Su Yingxue looks at Hua Ruge proudly.


    "Ugly people do more tricks." The voice of Hua Ruge is light.


    The smile on Su Yingxue''s face froze. It''s not a smile, not a smile.


    "Poof..."


    Su Nianxia can''t help laughing at last. Su Yingxue is not so good as she looks. Hua rugo stabs her pain.


    The so-called hit people do not face, scold people do not expose.


    Hua Ruge is really against it.


    The crowd slowly responded with a smile on their faces. If not for the presence of the high priest, they would all laugh.


    LAN binger hears Hua Ruge''s poisonous tongue, and her eyes are slightly drooping to cover the smile in her eyes. Her elder sister really hasn''t changed.


    Su Yingxue''s face turned red when she was forced. She turned to the blue ice son on the altar and said, "high priest, this man is so disrespectful to you that it''s impossible for you to let her go easily."


    The eyes of the people returned to the high priest, but they did not dare to look at her directly.


    "She''s right." Blue ice son light voice, a pair of glass like pupils look at Su Yingxue directly.


    Su Yingxue was stunned and did not understand what the high priest was saying.


    Su Nianxia, the onlooker, responded early, laughing and saying, "the high priest said Sister rugo is right, that is to say, you are ugly and do more things."


    All the people also reacted and couldn''t help but feel astonished. How could the high priest express himself in the same style as Hua Ruge.


    And it seems to blame Su Yingxue more than the disrespectful Hua Ruge.


    Su Yingxue understood that her face was red and white after coming here. She could face China like a song before. Now she is the high priest. She dare not contradict her with many courage.


    So her chest heaved violently, but she didn''t dare to say a word.


    "I''ve been told before that I don''t have an even distribution of accommodation. You?" Blue ice son opens mouth again, cool voice spreads out, be like in the human heart mouth to press a big mountain.


    The pressure she brought to people was very strong. Now the voice is cold, which makes people shudder.


    Before, everyone suspected that Daewoo''s priest was a liar, but now they believe it.


    Su Yingxue opened her lips several times but didn''t speak. After a while, she said: "I don''t mean that I... "


    Now they understood that the reason for the sudden arrival of the high priest was su Yingxue''s dissatisfaction.


    Emperor Shangyou was nearby. He was sweating. How dare his daughter question the high priest.


    "The little girl is young and ignorant and offends the high priest. Please be generous and do not care about her." Emperor Shangyou hurried.


    He knew his daughter couldn''t say anything.


    LAN bing''er looks at him and doesn''t speak for a long time.


    People think there''s a lot of pressure in the air.


    Emperor Shangyou felt more embarrassed and panicked.


    "Shangyou, I remember." For a while, LAN bing''er only said this.


    Everyone took a breath of air conditioning. What do you mean? It''s obvious that we need to settle accounts after autumn. Shangyou is going to have bad luck.


    When Emperor Shangyou and Su Yingxue heard this, their faces turned white.


    They knew that they had caused a great disaster, but they dared not say anything under the pressure of authority. They were afraid that they would offend the high priest again, so they were afflicted and oppressed, and they froze there like wooden people.


    LAN bing''er said, raising her right hand slightly.


    At the back, someone immediately bent forward and stretched out his arm, so that blue ice ''s hand could be on it.


    When they saw that it was about to walk and leave, they spontaneously and consciously turned over and watched LAN binger slowly walk down the steps. The white skirt angle was covered on the red carpet below.


    The lower priests knelt on both sides and waited respectfully.


    Su Nianxia watched LAN bing''er walk in gradually, with a puzzled look on her face. She turned to Hua Ruge and said, "sister Ruge, I don''t think this high priest is familiar to me."


    Because she didn''t see blue ice many times and was not familiar with it, she didn''t recognize it at all.


    Hua Yuege smiles and doesn''t speak.


    When they came to their side, LAN binger stopped and turned to look at Hua Ruge. Her eyes were filled with deep nostalgia.

 Chapter 240

    The priest kneeling in front of Hua Ruge stood up and retreated to both sides, and LAN binger took another step forward.


    The pressure on her body is so strong that Su Nianxia and the people around her can''t help but step back, so that Hua Ruge is standing in front of her.


    And they were amazed, and did not understand what the high priest was trying to do.


    "You grow up." Hua Yuege starts with a smile.


    Blue ice under the mask of the eyes with a Wang of tears, a long time before choking the opening: "sister, ice son miss you so much."


    She is still like before. When she sees Hua Ruge, she looks like a child sees her parents. She tears before she speaks.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the choking voice. What''s the situation? It''s the high priest of Dayu Dynasty. Just now he has no authority. How can he become a little girl when he comes to Hua rugo.


    Hua Ruge hurriedly grabbed her arm and whispered, "don''t lose your temper. Let''s go back and talk."


    LAN bing''er has been used to her identity for so long. Her noble and dignified manner is natural. She would not be out of control without seeing Hua Ruge.


    She nodded her head gently, controlled her voice and said, "OK."


    Then she led Hua Ruge on. At the end of the red carpet, a sedan chair covered with white gauze was brought. They sat together and walked towards Hua Ruge''s residence.


    The presence of dignitaries from all over the world was completely stupid.


    Especially emperor Dazheng, who killed him, didn''t expect that Hua rugo had such a deep friendship with the high priest. It''s obvious that Hua rugo took the initiative to control the high priest.


    It''s incredible.


    Su Yingxue and Fang Lanxin have been stupid for a long time. Su Yingxue wants to slap her two ears. She was still provoking her just now. She was looking for death.


    There is also the distribution of accommodation. Hua is as familiar as song and the high priest. Let alone live in a main palace. Even if she lives in the palace, no one dares to say anything. She is mad and offends people.


    Now, not only my own misfortune, but also the whole Shangyou.


    Fang Lanxin''s brain can''t turn around. When she saw Hua Ruge had nothing, she felt that her achievements are now unacceptable.


    "Little ice." Su Nianxia blurted out and thought it was incredible.


    She remembered that the first time she saw Hua rugo was before she entered the secret place. At that time, she was still an ignorant and honest girl, but she had been in a high position in less than a year.


    Fang Lanxin looks at her in surprise, so does Su Yingxue.


    "Don''t look who offends. Wait for the bad luck." Su Nianxia doesn''t forget to stimulate them.


    The faces of the two men were indeed more ugly.


    Su Nianxia catches up with satisfaction.


    They also scattered after stupefied, and murmured, "I didn''t expect that."


    On the other side, LAN bing''er has arrived at Hua Ruge''s residence. She takes off her mask and pours into Hua Ruge''s arms, tears falling down.


    "Sister."


    Her voice was clear and distinct from her former majesty.


    Hua Ruge touched her little head and said with a smile, "I just said that you are grown up, and now you are like a child."


    "Bing''er doesn''t want to grow up. Bing''er just wants to follow her sister." Blue bing''er cried.


    "The child." Hua Yuege smiles and embraces her, making her cry.


    After all, she is not like she is a man of two generations. Such a small child has experienced so much. Who can she find if she doesn''t cry to herself.


    Later, LAN bing''er wiped his tears and said, "how are you doing, sister?"


    "Not bad. You don''t have to worry about me. Talk about yourself." Hua rugo helped her wipe the corner of her eyes with her sleeve.


    "I''m also very good. At that time, the emperor sent someone to bring me, saying that I was chosen by heaven and asked if I would like to be a priest. If I want to be able to help my sister, I should do it." LAN bing''er said slowly.


    Her manner is still the same as before, and she is obedient and skillful in front of Hua Ruge.


    While talking, he poured a cup of tea for Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege then said, "this is your blessing. Do you want to cherish it?"


    Blue ice son nods earnestly: "I know, because this can help elder sister."


    "Don''t think about me, silly boy." Hua Ruge persuades.


    LAN bing''er didn''t speak, but the look in her eyes didn''t change. I think she made up her mind.


    "I''ll be relieved to see you OK. Are you still used to it?" Hua rugo turns to other questions.


    "When I first came here, I was afraid. I got used to it after a long time, but I still miss my mother and sister." LAN bing''er holds Hua Ruge''s hand and says, "I wish I could be by my sister''s side."


    Hua rugo knew that the child had depended on herself after her mother died. Now it''s not easy for her to be alone in this foreign country.


    "Then when you miss me, go to me." Hua Ruge said.


    "Blue ice son is nodding cerebellum bag to say repeatedly:" good


    They looked at each other and smiled. Su Nianxia ran in and saw the blue ice with the mask off. He was surprised and said, "it''s really you."


    "Princess su." Blue bing''er nodded slightly.


    "Don''t, don''t call me that. Call me by name." Su Nianxia hurriedly stops it.


    LAN bing''er thought about it and cried, "summer summer."


    "Then I''ll call you Bing." Su Nianxia said with a smile.


    Blue ice son nods: "good."


    They are both 14 or 15 years old. Naturally, they don''t think there is any etiquette.


    "It''s hard to get together. Eat here at night." Hua Ruge says to LAN binger.


    "Well, I''ll cook. My sister will wait for it." LAN binger used to say.


    She used to cook and drink in the small courtyard. Hua Ruge also liked her craft, but now it doesn''t work.


    "You''re a high priest. What''s the proper way to go to the kitchen?" Hua Yuege stopped.


    Su Nianxia said: "yes, if it is spread out, I''m afraid that everyone''s ideas will be subverted."


    "I don''t care about others. My sister likes my craft. I''ll change my clothes and go." LAN bing''er gave a playful smile and went to the next room to change clothes.


    At the moment, she is still wearing a white robe that looks very sacred, with silver lines shaking her eyes.


    Hua Ruge swallowed his saliva and said, "this kid hasn''t changed at all."


    "It''s a good girl to have fame and wealth without losing heart." Su Nianxia also said.


    Hua Ruge didn''t intend to echo her assessment of her pretentious sophistication, but called in a guard and whispered a few words in his ear.


    "Sister rugo, what are you doing?" Curious baby Su Nianxia is the first to ask.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "we can''t do it only when we see it. There is another person who is worried about ice."


    "Your Highness, he is the leader outside the city." Su Nianxia said that, he also reflected, a meaningful smile.

 Chapter 241

    LAN bing''er changed into a blue dress she usually wore and plunged into the small kitchen of the main hall to cook.


    Su Yingxue and Fang Lanxin come back dejected and smell the fragrance in the kitchen. They are not hungry.


    "Elder martial sister, go back first. I''ll tell someone to cook something for you." Fang Lanxin comforted.


    Su Yingxue nodded lazily.


    Fang Lanxin went to the kitchen door and was stopped by the palace guard at the door: "this girl, the kitchen can''t go in."


    Fang Lanxin was angry. Now she was put up by the palace people, and she was furious: "you are a slave looking for death. I have to enter this kitchen today."


    Su Yingxue stands at the door and looks at him, wondering what happened.


    Fang Lanxin said a word, and raised his hand and pushed the palace people away.


    Because LAN binger didn''t want to publicize, he sent all the priests away. These two are just ordinary palace people, not Fang Lanxin''s rivals.


    Fang Lanxin pushes away and goes inside.


    "Who is that?" said a cool but majestic voice


    Fang Lanxin listened to the familiar voice, and her feet across the threshold did not land at all, and her body suddenly froze.


    As the pot on the stove is covered, the heat gradually dissipates, and the people who are busy cooking inside become clear.


    I saw LAN bing''er holding the dish, turning to look at the door, cold eyes, not angry.


    Fang Lanxin hurriedly backed up and stammered: "big High priest I didn''t know you were there? "


    "Now I know." LAN bing''er turns around and cuts vegetables. There is a faint sound.


    Fang Lanxin nodded: "yes, I will leave now."


    She bowed in a hurry, then walked away quickly.


    In the distance, Su Yingxue, Fang Lanxin, was very surprised. He asked, "who are you flurried into like this?"


    "Yes High priest... " Fang Lanxin is still stuttering. She can''t reflect that the high priest would cook by herself.


    Su Yingxue''s face is also full of inconceivable: "you are not mistaken."


    "I think I was wrong." Fang Lanxin said with a depressed face.


    Su Yingxue shook her head and walked into the palace. Her face was as ugly as ever.


    Tuobayu rode on a fast horse and soon arrived at the palace. His military uniform was less gentle than usual, adding a bit of fierce air. But because of his elegant temperament, he seems to be a Confucian general now.


    In order to surprise him, Hua rugo didn''t say that he found bing''er.


    So tuobayu frowned when he was near the temple. He took off his helmet and sat down and said, "Ruge, what do you want to do with me?"


    "First of all, look at your frown. What''s the matter?" Hua Yuege asked,.


    Palace people added a cup of tea for him. Tuobayu said while drinking, "it''s not that he has touched the bottom of all countries in these two days, and found that China has no winner in both events of the gambling competition."


    It''s really worrying enough. If we lose the battle in a row, our land will not be guaranteed. Maybe we can change from a big country to a small one.


    "What are the two events in the land bet competition?" Hua Yuege asked curiously.


    "Military war and personal war are mutual challenges between countries. Generally, they are rivalries between neighboring countries." Tuoba feather road.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "then you should plan well."


    Tuobayu hears the words, and his eyes are fixed on her.


    Hua Ruge was so hairy that he couldn''t help asking, "what do you want?"


    Tuobayu said with a dry smile: "Ruge, this competition is related to the rise and fall of the country. There is no brain trust in the army, or you..."


    "Stop." Hua Yuege interrupted him and said, "the state affairs have nothing to do with me. You can''t expect me to come up with an idea, and I don''t understand it at all."


    "You can do it." Tuobayu thinks about what Hua Ruge has done in the past, and more and more thinks that she can do it.


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly. "I''m not the Savior, and your Laozi is really too bad for me, so I don''t do this hard and thankless thing, and I will be scolded if I make a mistake."


    "You advise me." Tuobayu faces Su Nianxia road.


    Su Nianxia also shook her head: "sister rugo can''t be persuaded."


    She obviously understood Hua Ruge better. She had done what she wanted to do for a long time. As for what she didn''t want, it was difficult to persuade her.


    Hua Ruge gives her a favorable look.


    "I''ll go back to discuss with my father and give you a condition that will please you." Tuobayu''s slow way is obvious that he also knows that Hua rugo is a man with a good reputation.


    Hua rugo ignores him directly. When the conditions come out, she will think about it.


    Just as they were talking, LAN bing''er came in with a tray, on which were four dishes she had just made. They were full of color, fragrance and attractiveness.


    Tuobayu saw her approaching slowly, and his hand with the cup stopped in the middle of the air. He stared at her stupidly.


    How could he not have thought that the people he thought about day and night would suddenly appear in front of him, not only safe and secure, but also obviously more calm than before. At first sight, life is very good.


    Blue ice son also saw him, the clear and cold Mou flashed a touch of surprise, but soon subsided.


    She put the tray on the table and said slowly, "Your Highness, don''t be hurt."


    "You''re OK. I saw the jade slips you left. I sent many people to Daewoo to inquire about you. They didn''t hear from you, but they got nothing. Fortunately, you''re here."


    Tuobayu got up and said that he had a good smile on his face, but the joy of reunion diluted his slow aura, which was a little childish.


    "Thank you very much, your highness." LAN bing''er bowed slightly, his voice was gentle and polite, but he didn''t feel any intimacy.


    Tuobayu knew that she had no intention of her own, otherwise she would never leave before leaving only leaving the jade slips for huaruge.


    He had psychological preparation for a long time, and his loss was not so obvious. He still smiled softly and said, "I''m relieved to see you are OK."


    Hua Ruge looked at it, and her face was tangled.


    She thinks these two people are very suitable. If blue bing''er had low self-esteem before, but it certainly doesn''t exist now, how could they not go together.


    "Love is hurt by cruelty." Su Nianxia held her chin and whispered.


    Hua Yuege gave her a white look: "how old are you? You know what feelings are."


    "You''re older than me and you don''t understand." Su Nianxia fought back.


    Hua Ruge went to circle silently. She thought her strength in all aspects was pretty good, but she really couldn''t understand her feelings.


    Fortunately, LAN bing''er soon asked her to have dinner, which relieved her embarrassment.


    Because of the reunion, we are happy, so we can not help but take the wine, while drinking while chatting.


    "Bing''er, you have improved your skill. It''s delicious." China is like a song.


    LAN bing''er smiled cleverly and said, "if you like it, please come to me whenever you want."

 Chapter 242

    "Well, if you''re greedy, go to your place." Hua''s careless way.


    The two people here are talking. Su Nianxia and tuobayu are drinking and talking together. Su Nianxia is lamenting the pain of single love. Tuobayu nods his head repeatedly to express the same feeling.


    LAN bing''er lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    Hua Ruge quietly pulled her and asked, "really don''t like it?"


    "Sister, bing''er is still small." Blue ice son hears this, the head is lower.


    She said that Hua Yuege understood that she really didn''t care about tuobayu.


    "Then I''ll grow up." Hua Ruge patted her head. Before that, she could not say anything more.


    Several people in the seat were not good at drinking, so after drinking for a while, Su Nianxia was still talking.


    Tuobayu listened carefully with his eyes open.


    Hua Ruge slept on the table early.


    LAN bing''er is just a few sips because of her identity. Now she is most sober.


    The priest came in from the outside and said respectfully, "high priest, do you want to go back?"


    Blue bing''er answered with a slight, inaudible voice, then picked up Hua Ruge and walked to the room.


    The priest saw it and said, "come down."


    "No need." LAN bing''er said, and helped Hua Ruge to the bed. Besides her coat, she wiped her face and hands before closing the door and retreated.


    Naturally, other people sent Su Nianxia back to his room and took tuobayu to a palace to sleep.


    LAN bing''er just changed his clothes and left in the sedan chair.


    "High priest, the emperor has known what happened on the sacrificial platform today. The disaster of Shangyou should come soon," whispered the priest who followed him


    LAN binger keeps his eyes closed and doesn''t make a sound.


    The priest knew that she had heard.


    But she could not help but wonder in her heart, and asked, "high priest, how can you show up in person for a small matter?"


    "I don''t care about big and small things, but I can''t miss important people." Blue ice is making a slow noise.


    The priest thought of the former Hua Ruge.


    "Pick up my sister and come to my Palace tomorrow." Blue ice son orders.


    The priest is in a hurry.


    Hua Ruge woke up the next morning. She stretched out to get up. She came out and found a white sedan chair waiting under the steps in front of the palace.


    She didn''t drink too much. I remember that she agreed to go to her place today.


    "Little ice is early enough." Hua Ruge stretched out in front of the door.


    Immediately, a palace official came in to serve Hua Ruge and wash himself. Then he changed into a long white dress, half cloth and half yarn. It was smooth like satin. It was not only comfortable on the body, but also light and elegant. It was calm and automatic, which made Hua Ruge look like an immortal.


    The neckline of the skirt is opened to the clavicle, revealing the snow-white skin under the neck. But the most striking thing is the jade in the shape of water drop. The jade is worn by a black silk thread, simple and exquisite, while arousing people''s infinite reverie.


    Hua Ruge stands in front of the bronze mirror and looks at the necklace that accompanies her day and night. Unconsciously, she thinks of the scene where Tuo BARREI wears this thing on her.


    The name of his hand, which is called silk thread, is called Heart holding. There is no way to untie it. Only when he doesn''t like it can it be broken.


    This thing is firmly on her body, but why does he stay away.


    "Sister rugo, your necklace is so beautiful." Su Nianxia''s voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    Hua Ruge''s thoughts were pulled back and he turned around and said, "I want to go to binger''s place. Will you follow me?"


    "I will not go. I will continue to search for the trace of juntianxia." Su Nianxia''s undisguised way.


    "It''s really incurable." Hua Ruge shakes her head and walks out.


    "You don''t have breakfast?" Cried Su Nianxia.


    Hua yuetou also did not return: "there must be better food there."


    Before she went to the sedan chair, she met Su Yingxue and Fang Lanxin going out. When she saw the sedan chair, she was indignant one by one.


    "Good morning, how did you sleep in the temple?" Hua Yuege is the first to say hello.


    Su Yingxue would like to scold a small man for success, but she still didn''t dare to think about it. She turned around and left.


    Fang Lanxin is even more so. When the Fang family collapsed, she no longer had identity advantages, so she had no confidence and arrogance.


    "Those who insult others will always insult them." Hua, like a song, murmured faintly and went to drive the sedan chair.


    Four people will drive up the sedan chair. Hua Ruge lies in the broad sedan chair and squints.


    Idle and bored, she asked, "where does your master live?"


    "I know when the girl goes." One of the priests replied.


    Hua rugo thought it was even more boring: "I didn''t say it when I said it. By the way, did your master get drunk last night?"


    "Back to the girl, No." The priest returned respectfully.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head, saying that people still pay more attention to image, and forget everything when he meets wine.


    She was lying in the sedan chair with her legs up, humming a tune to pass the time.


    It didn''t take long for the sedan chair to stop. She came out and saw that there was a grand palace in front of her. She had seen this place, and if she remembered correctly, it was in this palace.


    "The priests of your family live in this palace. Isn''t they here to entertain other people?" Hua Yuege asked in surprise.


    It''s said that the palace is a post station that is a little bigger and more particular. It''s envoys from other countries who come and go back and forth. It''s really unreasonable for a high priest to live here.


    "The girl will know when she goes in." The priest said again.


    Hua Ruge picked his eyebrows and walked in.


    She didn''t see a figure when she entered the two outer doors. She could hear the insects snoring clearly.


    The atmosphere at the moment is a little weird, it seems like a trap.


    Hua Ruge''s pace was slow but didn''t stop, because it was LAN binger who picked her up.


    Further on, around the screen wall is the main hall, she can clearly hear her feet rubbing on the ground to make a slight noise.


    In the stillness of all sounds, he went around the wall in front of the palace and looked up into the palace.


    The main hall stands high on the steps. Hua Ruge has to look up to see the scene inside.


    When she saw it clearly, the whole person was stunned on the spot.


    In the early morning, the sun is very abundant. Through the open door of the main hall, the whole palace will be lit up. In the middle of the main hall, there is a small tea table, on which tea sets are placed. There is a person beside the small table, with black hair and black robes, and a pair of slender and white hands skillfully make tea.


    In the morning light, he is as tall and straight as a jade tree. He is clearly doing things of self-cultivation, but his whole body is full of cold air. From the perspective of Hua Ruge, his side face is perfect as a God, focused and calm.


    He gives the impression that he is the immortal in the painting.


    Hua Ruge also has this feeling and hasn''t come forward for a long time.


    The people in the palace couldn''t help but turn around and look at it with a smile in their eyes. "Come up, I hope you can take advantage of it."

 Chapter 243

    "I''ll be more relieved to see that you can still talk." Hua Yuege said, picking up the steps and going to the palace.


    Tuo Ba Rui rose slowly, with a gentle smile on his face: "you are still waiting, how can I give up something?"


    Listen to this is full of flirtatious words, Hua rugo almost didn''t turn his eyes: "are you going to get hurt or to learn love talk?"


    At this time, she had stood in front of him and looked up at him with a bright smile in her eyes.


    Tuoba Rui can''t help it any longer. He holds her in his arms and says in her ear, "Xiaoge, I miss you so much."


    He exhausted his whole body''s strength, but only made a slight sound, full of blazing emotion, expressing tenderness.


    This is not the first time for him to say this, but Hua Ruge felt that her heart beat was half clapped. She grew up unconsciously with some ignorant feelings. She involuntarily said, "well, I know."


    Then she regretted it. What''s the answer.


    But not to say what this should say, she kept thinking in her brain, because of some small tension, but the brain is a blank.


    she hates iron and make complaints about her lips. She is in the heart of herself: "Hua Hua", "Hua Hua", you have been through a big scene, so you can''t talk about love. What''s so stressful?


    Bah bah, she hasn''t promised anything about love.


    "Little song."


    Hua Ruge returns to God and sees Tuoba Rui looking at himself thoughtfully.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked.


    "You blush." Tuoba Rui smiles to remind.


    Hua Yuege was in a hurry. She covered her face with her subconscious hands. She felt the temperature higher than usual. She blinked, and then she was surprised.


    When does she blush?


    Tuoba Rui''s deep eyes were full of joy. He reached for her cheek and asked softly, "so are you giving me the answer?"


    "What answer?" Hua Ruge didn''t remember for a while.


    At the beginning, Tuo BARREI asked her what she wanted before he left. She promised to meet again and answer in order to let him have the will to survive.


    Now, it''s time.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her silently, and she soon remembers, but she has a little tangle.


    Like nothing difficult to say, but at this moment in the face of his affectionate eyes, she did not know how to say.


    She was afraid.


    I''m afraid that it will hurt him if I don''t like it deeply enough.


    I''m afraid I''ll hurt myself if I like it too much.


    The fight of love always has no return, no win or lose, and once deeply trapped, there is no way back.


    It''s a loss business anyway.


    She thought she was smart enough and rational enough, so she relaxed her mouth and said, "well, I''ll tell you seriously, I like you, I don''t know when it started, in a word, that''s the result."


    She had to admit that many human actions could not be explained by reason, just like at the moment.


    Tuoba Rui is the first time to hear such words from her mouth. For a while, he is overjoyed. He pulls up Hua Ruge''s hands and says happily, "I finally catch you."


    Before Hua Yuege could speak, he held her in his arms again. He held her very hard, as if he was afraid of her running.


    Hua Yuege in his arms, slowly closed his eyes, lips raised a smile.


    "Tuo BARREI, what do you like about me?" She couldn''t help asking.


    Tuo Ba Rui answered without hesitation, "everything about you."


    "I''m that good?"


    "There will always be people who are as beautiful, as smart and as kind as you, but all I want is you." Tuo BARREI let her go, looked at her directly and said, "so I love everything about you. There is no other you in the world."


    "It sounds a bit convoluted." Hua Ruge blinks her eyes and tries to understand.


    "I love you, and this life will only love you." Tuoba Rui said it frankly.


    Hua rugo listened to his words, looked at his affectionate and soft eyes and immediately felt a little overwhelmed and embarrassed.


    Her face became more and more unnatural.


    Seeing her embarrassment, Tuoba Rui asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m sorry to say that." Hua Ruge scratched his head and said, "I may not like you so much."


    She has always been a straight minded person in love and friendship. When others treat her well, she has to treat them well to feel that she is not sorry.


    But now in the face of such a loving Tuo Ba Rui, I feel that I may not love deeply enough, so I feel embarrassed.


    Tuoba Rui hears Yan''s expression and looks at her.


    Hua Yuege''s face was even more guilty, stabbing him in the chest and saying, "you are angry."


    Tuoba Rui is still silent.


    Hua rugo knew that it was really her own fault, so she said, "if you can give me a period of time, I''ll try to like you a little more. I promise I can''t work hard."


    She was at a loss, instinctively advised, toot a small mouth looks very cute.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes narrowed, and he held her back brain and kissed her deeply.


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect him to move so fast. His eyes widened for a moment.


    This man said that change will change, is not a dog?


    Tuoba Rui seems to vent his lovesickness on this kiss. He closes his eyes and kisses deeper and deeper.


    At the beginning, Hua Ruge had the ability to resist, but in the end, he was forced to give up the resistance and let him do it.


    For a while, Tuo BARREI let go, and found that her lips were swollen, and her eyes were very dissatisfied.


    "It''s even if you kiss them all." Hua Ruge has some meaning of seeking perfection.


    "Unless you do it again." Tuo Ba Rui talks about the conditions, and his face has relaxed a lot.


    Hua Yuege''s head is shaking like a drum. "I have to see people again, just once."


    "Once." Tuoba Rui says he wants to kiss again.


    Hua Yuege covered his mouth and said, "you''ve used your chance, but now it''s gone."


    "Then I can only keep angry." Tuoba Rui is dissatisfied with the way.


    "No anger." Hua Ruge is proud and charming.


    Tuoba Rui sees her appearance, kisses on the palm of the hand that she covers his mouth, the frightened Hua Ruge quickly takes back his hand and looks at him angrily.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes overflowed with a gentle smile, and she was encircled in her arms and said, "tickle you, how can I be angry with you?"


    "Really?" Hua Ruge looks at him doubtfully.


    "I''m glad you said that today." Tuoba Rui stares at Hua Ruge, eyes light affectionately and seriously: "as long as you are willing to be by my side, I never mind that the love is deeper than you."


    Hua Ruge inexplicably began to beat faster.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her deer bumping into each other. Her face is spoiled and gentle.


    Looking at his closer and closer body, Hua rugo reached out his hand and pushed his chest. Later he realized, "who are we taking advantage of?"

 Chapter 244

    "I''m ready to be taken advantage of by you. I''m the only one who can''t take the initiative." Tuo Ba Rui raised her chin and bent to kiss her.


    Hua Ruge beat his hand and stared at him fiercely, saying, "if I''m not strong, you really think you''ll fix me, right?"


    Tuoba Rui raised his eyebrows slightly, looking surprised. His rich expression made his divine face a little more angry. The alienation disappeared, sending out irresistible temptation.


    "You forced me to do it!"


    Hua Ruge said a word, his hands quickly hook his neck, raised his feet and kissed his thin and sexy lips.


    His lips are cooler and more comfortable to bite.


    She learned from him that kissing was arrogant and domineering, but for the first time, her movements were strange and clumsy.


    She felt that since she had decided to be with him, she could not let Tuo BARREI take the initiative in everything according to her character, and she had to take the initiative.


    Tuo Ba Rui was shocked for a moment.


    How could he not have thought that this passive little woman had such an amazing move today.


    However, he was quick to respond. Before Hua Ruge could taste the taste of it, he turned against tourists and attacked him.


    Hua rugo suddenly realized that he was a little white rabbit sent to the door of the big gray wolf, and once again suffered a loss.


    Tuoba Rui has tasted it all the time before he is willing to let go of Hua Ruge and smile with satisfaction.


    Hua Ruge looked at him warily and decided to run the next time.


    "Haven''t eaten in the morning?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua rugo heard this and said, "I thought it was bing''er who came to pick me up. When she arrived, there must be something delicious to eat, but how could it be you?"


    She still doesn''t know why the priest brought her here, and the people she met were Tuo BARREI.


    "Sit down and speak slowly." Tuo Ba Rui ordered people to prepare breakfast and sat on both sides of the tea table with Hua Ruge.


    He handed Hua rugo a cup of hot tea and said, "I saw the high priest taking your sedan chair on my way to the Palace this morning, so I borrowed it."


    "Borrowed from you?" Hua Yuege took a sip of tea and asked again.


    "They asked the high priest, and she agreed." Tuo Ba Rui answers while making tea.


    "So it is." Hua is as clear as a song.


    LAN binger knows his relationship with Tuo barrow. When he borrows a car, he borrows it.


    "Your friend, not bad." Tuoba Rui evaluation.


    Hua rugo naturally knew that he was talking about LAN bing''er, nodded, "that''s a good boy."


    She knows that Tuoba Rui has always been brilliant as a torch. He said that it''s not bad, but also a kind of recognition for xiaobing''er.


    Breakfast is ready after two cups of tea.


    "You like it. Eat it." Tuo BARREI leads her to the table.


    Hua Ruge glanced at the dessert dishes on the table. It was so, so he said, "I like everything."


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    Hua Yuege asked again, "what do you like?"


    She suddenly found that she didn''t know what Tuo barrui liked. If he didn''t like these things, the meal would be boring.


    Tuoba Rui was asked a Leng, looked up at Hua Ruge, slowly said for a while: "I like you."


    Hua Ruge''s brain was in a daze, and she didn''t know what to say.


    Tuo Ba Rui handed her the chopsticks and said, "let''s eat. It''s cold for a while."


    Hua Ruge began to be afraid that Tuo BARREI didn''t like these things, but later, seeing that he ate a lot, he was relieved and began to devour them.


    In his side, she never paid attention to the image, even if today''s wearing the fairy air also did not stop her footsteps.


    Tuoba Rui watched with interest and helped her take the rice grains from the corner of her mouth from time to time.


    The touch of cold fingers, often change Hua such as song a big smile, and then see her continue to eat and drink.


    For breakfast, Hua Ruge had to eat half the table before giving up.


    Tuoba Rui''s heart excused her. Maybe the body of elements consumed too much energy.


    "By the way, what did you write on the jade slips you gave to the emperor? I''m curious about what you threatened him with." Hua Yuege asked with a face full of gossip.


    By this time, the two had arrived at the bottom of the flower vine in the back garden of the palace. The long chair, Tuo Barry, sat on it. Hua Ruge would enjoy lying on his leg and squinting slightly.


    It''s hot in summer afternoon, but the shelves full of flowers and vines have blocked the big sun, which is very cool. Hua Ruge feels very comfortable in it.


    Tuo Ba Rui touched her cerebellum pocket and said, "you can guess."


    "Since the old man wants to kill me, he doesn''t care about your face any more. At this time, what you say seems useless." Hua Ruge narrated a sentence, and then said, "that''s the kind of threat you have on your hand that he can''t resist."


    Tuoba Rui lowers his head and looks at her eloquence.


    "I see. You said you wanted to rebel, didn''t you?" She asked. She thought it was the only one that could threaten the old emperor.


    After all, Tuo Barrow''s army is strong, and he himself has great influence among the people. If he is the opposite, the Emperor may be finished.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and said, "it''s because of the gambling competition. I say he dares to hurt you. I will let him lose his ancestry. "


    He obviously found it easier.


    "You mean you can manipulate the game?" Hua rugo thinks the mystery seems to be bigger.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "it''s not hard."


    "But the land bet competition is a four-year event. How can you move your hands and feet?" She felt that there were too many secrets of Tuo BARREI and wanted to dig them out and ponder them.


    Tuo Barry looked down to see her distressed expression, no longer teased her, just said: "because this competition I am one of the arbitrators, you think, he is afraid of not afraid?"


    "Arbitration?" Hua Ruge''s face was haunted.


    As I said before, this is a grand meeting of the mainland, which brings together all the countries in the mainland. The emperors of all countries are not qualified to be the arbitrators. How could a king of Tuo Ba Rui?


    Tuo Ba Rui touched her cerebellum pocket and said, "the competition will start in a few days. You will know when you see it."


    "I don''t know how much more you have." Hua Yuege said, and suddenly realized that Tuoba Rui was not as simple as his identity on the surface.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and said, "I''m all yours. I can study slowly and go to sleep later."


    Hua Ruge did feel sleepy, lying on his leg and slowly closing his eyes.


    But instead of going to bed immediately, she continued, "you just said that you are one of the arbitrators. How many are you?"


    "Three." Tuo Ba Rui lowered her voice and said in the tone of coaxing her to sleep.


    "Three forces?" Hua Yuege asked again.

 Chapter 245

    "Yes." Tuo Ba Rui answered softly.


    Hua Ruge was drowsy and asked, "who are they?"


    "I don''t know you. Go to sleep." Tuo Barry patted her on the back.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and fell asleep gradually.


    It was extremely hot at noon, and the pavilion made of green vines became the best habitat.


    On the bench, Hua sleeps quietly on his legs like a song, like a lazy kitten.


    Tuoba Rui covers her curvy body with a thin blanket. Then she takes a book and leans on a chair to read it. Her posture is leisurely and gentle.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know what he was dreaming about. He raised a smile at the corner of his mouth, turned over on the bench and held him in his arms.


    Tuo Barry put down the book, helped her cover the blanket, sorted out the broken hair on her cheek, looked at her sleeping face, eyes slightly curved, eyes doting.


    Because the night before I had a drink and got up early, Hua Ruge was still a little tired and didn''t wake up until the afternoon.


    At this time, the sun was not as poisonous as it was at noon, and the wind was blowing. The pavilion was filled with cold, but her body was warm. She rubbed her bleary eyes and saw that a book on her head covered her vision.


    She looked down and found that she was covered with blankets. She was a little surprised that people who didn''t want to Tuo Barry could be so delicate.


    She was thinking. The book on the top of her head moved away. He smiled lightly and said softly, "wake up?"


    Hua Ruge looks up from the following point of view. The black neckline and white jade like neck form a fascinating visual impact. The soft lines interweave into a good-looking and sexy chin. He lowers his head and looks like the sea like gentle eyes running into her eyes. It seems that people will drown in it at a glance.


    This man is really a pretty dead end.


    She murmured in her heart.


    "If you like it so much, why don''t you marry me and show it to you in the daytime and at night?" Tuoba Rui is teasing. When he chooses the corner of his lips, he has some evil taste.


    Hua Ruge coughed two times and sat up and joked: "I just want to see you and let me take charge, isn''t it too exaggerated?"


    "Responsible?" Tuoba Rui eyebrows up, close to her interested way: "this statement is good."


    Hua Ruge is aware of the crisis.


    Sure enough, before she could escape, Tuo Barry put his long arm on the back of the chair at the other end of her body, blocking her retreat and keeping her under control.


    In the face of his domineering face, Hua Ruge swallowed the water: "I tell you, if you want to mess up, I''ll hurry with you."


    "How do I want you to be responsible for me?" Tuo Ba Rui is half thinking and half asking.


    Hua Ruge''s face was sweaty. "You are serious."


    "It seems that I will try one by one?" Tuo Ba Rui says to hug Hua Ruge and go to the bedroom.


    Hua Ruge''s hat is muddled. Looking at the book on the bench, he subconsciously says, "Hello, your book."


    "Look again when you wake up." His answer was simple.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are wide, what wakes up? Who promised to sleep with him.


    When they arrived at the main hall, a guard came in and reported: "Your Highness, Prince Zhan, the fifth prince asked for an interview and said he had something to talk with the princess."


    "No see." Tuoba Rui does not look askance, and is full of the thought of letting Xiaoge be responsible for him.


    Hua Ruge knew that this was a good time to escape, and his eyes changed: "he really has something, I have to talk about it."


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her carefully, trying to tell the truth from her eyes. Hua Ruge takes advantage of his distraction, jumps down from his arms, straightens his clothes and says to the guard, "go and ask your highness five."


    The guard was stunned and didn''t know who to listen to, so he looked at Tuo Barry and waited for his orders.


    "I don''t need to ask you to tell me what the princess will say in the future." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    When the guard heard this, he bowed down.


    Hua Ruge was very proud. I was embarrassed to hear that Tuoba Rui was obviously tolerant.


    She wanted to say something, but Tuoba Rui said: "it doesn''t matter. We have plenty of time in the evening."


    Poof


    Hua rugo almost spurts a mouthful of counter blood. This Ya is a wolf with a big tail. She actually believes that he will have a good heart!


    What a mistake.


    Tuoba Rui has been sitting in the hall properly, waiting for Tuoba Yu to come.


    Hua Ruge gnaws his teeth and sits down.


    "Sit up." Tuoba Rui points to his side.


    "It''s not proper for me to be the leader of your palace as a girl of a good family." Hua Ruge counterattacks lightly.


    "Then sit on me." Tuoba Rui said he was going to hold her.


    "Stop! I can''t sit there yet. " Hua rushes to the other side like a singer and sits down, biting his teeth without saying a word.


    One of the characteristics of the big tail wolf is that it is small-minded and can''t be offended.


    Tuo Barry saw that she was really sitting, with a bigger smile on her face. In his heart, that son is her, and only she can sit.


    After a short fight, tuobayu, dressed in military uniform, saw Hua Ruge sitting on the throne, and was slightly shocked.


    Hua Ruge is also a little uneasy. If others are OK, after all, he is a good friend of his own.


    But tuobayu''s reaction was quick. He immediately bowed to tuobayui and said, "nephew has seen uncle Huang."


    He is usually unrestrained and unrestrained. When he comes to Tuo barrow, he immediately becomes a regular person. It''s really that Tuo Barrow''s gas field is too big, and no one dares to surpass half a point.


    "Free." Tuoba Rui''s thin lips opened slightly and said lightly, "sit down."


    Tuobayu sat down and straightened himself.


    Seeing that he was not at ease, Hua Ruge took the lead in saying, "what can I do for your highness?"


    "Uncle Huang, please." Tuo Bayu said to Tuo bayui first, and nodded, "I''m here to discuss with you this time as a think tank to give advice to the army."


    Hua Ruge said bitterly, "how can you remember this after drinking all night? I''m not interested in that."


    "Before I came, I had discussed with my father. He gave me the condition that as long as your way to win the army, you would be promoted to a higher rank, and the land you won would be granted as a fief." Tuobayu then said.


    "Give it to me?" Hua Ruge raised her eyebrows. She felt that the old emperor would not give up so much, and then she understood with a little thought.


    In this way, the emperor seems to be a reward, but in fact, it is no loss.


    If the emperor loses the city to another country, he will not only lose the city but also lose face. If she can win, even if it is granted to her, it will still be a great land, making no loss.


    Tuobayu said with a hard face: "to tell you the truth, there is no way for the father now, and he also shows all his sincerity. Do you think about it again?"


    "No consideration." Hua Ruge replied firmly. However, before tuobayu sighed, she went on: "I agreed. It''s gambling. It''s on me."


    As soon as she heard that there were fiefdoms to earn her mind, she lived,.


    It''s not easy to go through it once. She has to make a career to be worthy of herself.

 Chapter 246

    "Well, you promised me you''d have a lot of experience in this competition." At last, Tuoba Yu has a smile on his face.


    Hua Ruge turned to look at Tuoba Rui and asked, "what do you think?"


    "It''s up to you." Tuoba Rui makes a faint voice.


    Cough.


    Hua Ruge is choked by her saliva.


    Tuobayu''s always warm and free face is stunned. Now he only feels that his existence is too redundant.


    So he got up and bowed to Tuo barrow and said, "Uncle Huang, my nephew is leaving now."


    "Go ahead and come to me if you have any difficulty." Tuoba Rui was in a good mood, and his voice was quite gentle.


    Tuobayu was flattered, knowing that he had done it right this time, so he went down quickly.


    Hua Ruge hasn''t waited to speak. Tuobayu has gone out.


    "What''s family business? I didn''t promise you at all. " Hua is like a singing and full of spirit.


    "Not agreeing now doesn''t mean not agreeing later. Say it earlier." Tuoba Rui blinked.


    Hua rugo stared and said, "people like you just think we are a family."


    "Isn''t it good to have a generation?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua is like a song covering his face. What''s good about it.


    "It''s late. Go to bed." Tuo barrui reaches for her.


    Hua, like a song, could not resist death, but said, "I just woke up, and I will not go."


    "With me." Tuoba Rui takes her away directly and takes advantage of her bedroom.


    Hua Ruge''s little arm couldn''t wring his thigh and was held by him for another night.


    At breakfast, Tuo said, "I''m going to deal with something today. I can''t accompany you."


    "Is it?" Hua Ruge''s eyes brighten. It''s so nice not to be bullied at last.


    Tuoba ruimou turns cold.


    Hua Ruge coughed quickly and said, "well, don''t worry, I''ll wait for you to come back."


    She tried to make a sad expression.


    Tuo Ba Rui patted her on the head and dropped a kiss on her forehead before she left.


    Hua Ruge slipped away with the fastest speed after his heart rate returned to normal. Joking, he would be eaten dry and wiped clean together with the big tail wolf sooner or later every day.


    After arriving at his palace, Hua rugo found tuobayu and Su Nianxia sitting and talking in the courtyard. When he saw Hua rugo coming back, his eyes were all bright.


    Su Nianxia said: "sister rugo, you didn''t come back last night. Where did you sleep?"


    "Little girl doesn''t learn well." Hua rugo pushes Su Nianxia''s head and sits down.


    Although tuobayu was curious, he didn''t ask about it because of his decency.


    Su Nianxia covered her head and mumbled, "I''m just asking."


    "I came back to study tactics. Brother Tuoba, you can give me a copy of the information of various countries." Hua Ruge said that since she has accepted her, she must be fully prepared. Only by knowing her own and the enemy can one hundred battles be won.


    Tuobayu pointed to a package on the table and said: "I''m here to send you information. Other countries should not expect you to join us. We can win by surprise."


    "I''ll see the strength of each country first." Hua rugo opened the collected data.


    Su Nianxia''s little head also came up and said, "sister rugo, you teach me how to do it."


    "And learn this? You don''t go after your king? " Hua Yuege said a little.


    Su Nianxia held her chin and said, "of course, I do, but if he knew that I didn''t know the art of war, he would not like me."


    Hua rugo ignored her and focused on the information.


    Tuobayu thought: "it''s good to take what he likes."


    So Hua Ruge didn''t get clean for two minutes. Tuobayu put his head out and asked, "Ruge, you are closest to bing''er. Do you know what she likes?"


    "Your Highness, don''t you want to save the country? May I have a look at the materials and talk with you?" Hua Yuege''s helpless face.


    How did she find that the people who are single in love are so miserable? Did Tuo barrow always think about what to do when he met her?


    Soon she felt that she had thought more about it, and that his highness Zhan Wang, who was so proud and charming, must have studied what she liked in his own way.


    "You said it before you read it." Tuobayu stopped asking.


    Hua Ruge had no choice but to think about it. At last, she shook her head and said, "what my sister did is not up to standard. I only know that she likes cooking.


    "You like it." Tuobayu went on with a straight shot: "after her heart, you sister, I can''t occupy a place at all."


    Hua Ruge touched her nose awkwardly and said, "she is still young, maybe she will understand your good when she grows up."


    "Hope." Tuobayu nods lonely.


    Su Nianxia lies on the table and looks at the information without saying a word.


    Hua Ruge felt that she had something to say in her heart, so when tuobayu left, she asked, "what did you want to say just now?"


    "With a woman''s only sense, little bing''er doesn''t like it simply because she doesn''t want to be with his five highness because of anything." Su Nianxia said before confirming tuobayu''s departure.


    Hua Yuege is funny: "what do you know, a little girl?"


    "Better than you." Su Nianxia rolled her eyes.


    Hua Ruge is speechless, but he thinks it''s better not to be like this, or tuobayu will be hurt.


    "I think it''s a good match." She shook her head and muttered.


    Su Nianxia turned over the information and suddenly pointed to a page and said, "sister Ruge, what do you mean by the red fork?"


    Hua Ruge looked down and saw that the fork was on the name of a general. The information next to it was the general of Shangyou.


    The general''s name Hua Ruge has been heard before. He is a fierce general, but why is he drawing a red fork? It''s very unlucky to watch him.


    "It should be dead, or it won''t be this color." Hua is like a song, thinking on the face.


    The more they think about it, the more they think about it.


    "General Shangyou, Shangyou?"


    Hua Ruge chewed it, and thought it was more and more unusual.


    They were thinking that LAN bing''er''s sedan was carried in. LAN bing''er was dressed in a heavy blue priest''s clothes, which made people feel awed.


    LAN bing''er stopped his followers and said, "elder sister and Xia Xia are here."


    Hua Ruge nodded her head and locked her eyes on her face.


    "Yesterday morning, his highness Zhan Wang asked me to borrow the sedan chair. I thought that my elder sister could get together with the Lord and borrow it. Did bing''er do it wrong?" LAN bing''er sees Hua Ruge''s eyes and says quickly.


    Hua Yuege is not shy either, pointing to the name of the general who injured the country and asked, "what''s the matter with this man?"


    "He''s dead, and I got the news this morning." LAN binger said without any sense of confidentiality: "Shangyou has offended me. The emperor must not allow them to develop, so the general who protects the country will not live."


    "I thought you said that. I didn''t expect emperor Daewoo to do such a thing. It''s really fierce." Hua Yuege said, a little surprised, a little gloating.

 Chapter 247

    After su Nianxia listened, his head was lifted from the table, and he looked adored and said, "it''s not the person I like. It''s really powerful."


    "It''s no use talking about it. If you like it, go after it." Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder and said, "elder sister, I look after you."


    "In case it''s hard to be rejected, and there won''t be any chance in the future." Su Nianxia said in distress.


    She is an outgoing and lively girl, almost nothing is not dare to do, but only to the king of the world, she is afraid of breaking the window paper, there will be no chance in the future.


    Hua Ruge, an emotional layman, couldn''t find a better solution. Her eyes turned to the blue bing''er, who was listening attentively, and she said, "bing''er, you have a lot of contact with emperor Daewoo."


    "I don''t see each other very much, but I''ve learned something about it." LAN bing''er said calmly.


    Su Nianxia said with his eyes bright after hearing the words: "then tell me what he likes, will you?"


    In the face of such a straightforward question, LAN bing''er was stunned for a moment, and then he said with a smile: "then I will tell you what I know."


    "Mm-hmm." Su Nianxia nodded straight.


    Then they whispered at one end of the table. Hua Ruge was unexpectedly isolated.


    Looking at the two people talking more and more intimate, I have nothing to say, Hua Ruge as long as I go to see the information in my hand.


    She just flipped around and found that the other five armies and commanders were stronger this time. Only Da Zheng, the God of war, Tuo BARREI, arbitrated.


    Hua Shengxiong, who had swept the border before, was only a powerful general rather than a scheming general, and there was really no one who was good at strategy.


    It''s no wonder that the emperor couldn''t find her.


    Fortunately, she was born in the family of ancient martial arts and did not read less ancient books since she was a child. Although she did not have in-depth study, she understood the art of war and tactics. In this era when most wars were fought with brute force, she would still have an advantage.


    She wanted to study it in advance, and then attack it one by one. But after thinking for a while, she remembered that she didn''t know where to fight in the army regiment, and didn''t understand the terrain. Everything was empty talk.


    "Do you know where the army is fighting in regiment?" Hua Yuege asked the group of two chatting over there.


    LAN binger is talking about the input at this time. Su Nianxia''s eyes stare like a copper bell, but she doesn''t hear her.


    Hua Yuege opened his mouth and closed it again. For the first time, he felt a little superfluous.


    But she felt that she didn''t know when she asked these two people. She would wait for Tuo BARREI to come back later and find out the inside story. Although it''s not a gentleman to do so, she has always been the insulator of a gentleman.


    LAN binger is a little introverted, but once she trusts people, she will also be lively. What''s more, she and Su Nianxia are people of the same age, and they are much closer to each other when chatting.


    At noon, she changed her clothes to cook, saying that Hua rugo liked to eat.


    Hua, like song and tears, finally thought of me.


    Su Nianxia is askew about how to pursue the king, waiting for LAN binger to come back and listen.


    Hua Ruge asked lazily, "she is so small and knows feelings?"


    "She knows how I feel. She should have had a secret love." Said Su Nianxia.


    She is a very intelligent girl with strong observation ability. Only after a while, she found that she and LAN bing''er have a resonance.


    Hua Ruge blinked his eyes and got used to it for a while before saying, "are girls in this world so precocious?"


    When she saved Lanbing, she was only 13 years old. Did she ever have a secret love?


    Su Nianxia looks at her strangely: "what do you say, sister rugo?"


    "Nothing, precocity is good." Hua Ruge is playing ha ha.


    Su Nianxia was immersed in his reverie, and did not think much.


    LAN bing''er''s hands and feet were very sharp. He cooked the meal in a short time. He came back and said, "we can have dinner."


    The smile on her face is simple and clean, which makes people feel comfortable when they see it.


    Maybe the priest really has any special ability. Anyway, Hua rugo found that after this girl left for a period of time, the breath on her body was more pure and people liked her very much.


    This time, the three were eating in the yard, so Su Yingxue and Fang Lanxin, who had just come back from a walk, saw this scene.


    LAN bing''er took off his priest''s clothes and put on his regular clothes. He was carrying vegetables to the stone table, but he still had a smile on his face.


    They are totally stupid there. This is a high priest. How could they cook for others?


    What''s more, what''s more, we need Hua Ruge who has no identity and strength?


    LAN bing''er saw the surprised faces of the two people, still smiling, but she said, "I didn''t let anyone else in the yard."


    Two people smell speech one Leng, then have priest to rush to come over to them two people understand: "two, please go out first."


    Although the priestess was polite, her tone was stiff and there was no room for discussion.


    The two women''s faces were worse than pig''s liver, but there was no way to go out.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "ice is more and more like a high priest."


    "My sister doesn''t like them, neither do I." The blue ice son is putting the dish side way, look some witty.


    In the afternoon, Hua rugo went to Tuoba Rui with unfinished materials.


    Before she went, she hesitated for a while. She wanted to go and could not help being taken advantage of by the big tail wolf, but she could not get the information if she didn''t go. Thinking about it, she left anyway, and it was not bad this time.


    And she also likes the feeling of being together with Tuo barrow. It''s plain and warm. They have a tacit understanding with each other. Even if they don''t do anything, they don''t feel embarrassed. Every time they get along, they make her feel warm.


    She never thought that such a cold, murderous person would one day have such warmth, and still treat herself.


    Many times when she heard or saw someone fighting with the king, she felt a little lucky.


    A man like that seems to like himself very much.


    Thinking about this, she went to the palace where Tuo BARREI was.


    "Princess." No one stopped her because she was regarded as the hostess.


    Hua Ruge smiled and nodded: "my brothers are working hard. I''ll invite you to drink later."


    She has been used to this kind of harmonious relationship, as if she acquiesced to her existence as a hostess.


    "Thank you, princess." The guards grinned broadly. They all liked the open-minded and bright princess. It didn''t make people feel pressured, but like a friend.


    Hua Ruge went to the inner hall, but there was still no guard. At a glance, she saw Tuo BARREI sitting in the main hall. But unlike before, he was sitting next to a woman. He was leaning his head and talking to her.


    Hua Yuege''s pupil slightly shrinks, thinking that the distance between them is within three feet.

 Chapter 248

    King Tuo BARREI did not allow a woman to get close to the world within three feet. She was not the only one who did not want to break the rules, but also someone else.


    But that doesn''t mean anything. She didn''t care much after she was shocked.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her, smiled and said, "I thought I would catch you later."


    He asked Hua rugo to take her here before he left, but when he came back, he found that she had run away.


    "I want to run, but I want to ask you something." Hua Ruge came in laughing.


    Now the woman who sat down turned her head.


    Two people''s eyes are opposite in the air. Hua Ruge sees a pair of clear eyes, and the owner of the eyes has a good face.


    She was born with a classical goose egg face, bright eyes, long eyelashes, pale lips, which was particularly delicate on the snow-white skin, and her temperament was very good.


    A colorful skirt, elegant, full of unspeakable noble spirit, look at the age than Hua Ruge can be two years older, temperament slightly stable mature.


    Hua Yuege was shocked at the sight. The woman''s appearance is as good as her own, and her temperament is no worse. She was the first time to see such a beauty.


    That''s her reaction. That woman is not.


    Hua Ruge is still a white dress, elegant as an immortal, with a spirit of immortality all over her body. At the same time, looking at the beautiful eyes and eyebrows, she is an intelligent and exquisite girl, with a spirit all over her.


    Because of her different origins, Hua Ruge is a little less calm and noble than her, but she is more vivid than her spirit and immortality.


    She was also the first time to see a woman like Hua Yuege who didn''t lose, her eyes flashed slightly.


    Hua Ruge looked carefully, but did not see the mood in her eyes.


    After a few seconds, the confrontation between the two ended. The woman took the lead in saying, "you are just like a song. Elder martial brother often talks about you with me. Today I see that you are really gorgeous."


    "I''m flattered, girl." Hua responded with a faint song.


    She carefully observed the woman''s eyes and tried to judge her thoughts. However, after a few eyes, the woman''s smile was unchangeable, and there was no look beyond that.


    Tuo Ba Rui took Hua Ruge''s hand and said to the woman in front of him, "since younger martial sister guessed it out, I won''t introduce it."


    The woman nodded slightly.


    "Xiaoge, this is my younger martial sister, Princess Dongxia, beichenyue. Like you, she is a rare talent of eight grades on the mainland. I think you may have heard about it before." Tuo Ba Rui looks at this Hua Ruge, patient way.


    Hua Ruge thought about it for a moment, and he had an impression in his mind.


    It''s also a talent of Grade 8. Beichenyue is more famous than her, because although she''s a talent of Grade 8, she''s a body of waste materials.


    Beichenyue is different. It shocked the mainland when it was born, and its subsequent growth rate is even more amazing. It shows the world the strength of eight talents and is recognized as the top talent in the mainland.


    But I don''t think anyone would have thought that a woman with a noble identity and all her talent and strength are against the sky should have a face against the sky.


    She seems to have taken all the good things in the world.


    Hua is like a song with a hidden stomach. This man must be Zorro who saved the world in his last life.


    "The Moon Princess is so famous that I am very lucky to see her today." Hua Yuege speaks like a song.


    As soon as beichenyue smiled, he said, "I''m lucky to see you who are liked by my elder martial brother."


    "I see." Hua Yuege smiled and said, "sit down."


    When beichenyue sat down, Hua rugo wanted to sit opposite her, but only after two steps, he heard Tuoba Rui holding a threatening dry cough behind her.


    Hua rugo, afraid of his nonsense, simply followed his wishes and sat next to him in another position, playing the role of hostess.


    Tuoba Rui''s face was relieved.


    "North Chen month covers lip a smile way:" if song and elder martial brother are together really match


    Hua Ruge didn''t find out the details of each other. I don''t know what to say.


    Tuo Ba Rui hands the tea with the right temperature to Hua Ruge, and then says, "younger martial sister said my voice, so do I."


    Hua Ruge said that the man really didn''t know how to stop in front of anyone. He continued to say nothing and bowed his head to drink tea.


    She is not good at speaking scene words, and does not understand the North moon is not good to joke, so she can only listen.


    "Think about what I said. I don''t care if you get along." After a few words, beichenyue chose to leave.


    Hua Ruge didn''t notice her appearance except for friendliness from the beginning to the end, but she intuitively knew that this North moon was not a good thing.


    This is her sixth sense. She is usually very accurate. I don''t know how to do this time.


    "Go." Tuoba Rui smiles. Before beichenyue turns his head, he starts to watch Hua Ruge.


    Beichenyue retreats quietly.


    "It''s beautiful." When beichenyue left, Hua Ruge could not help sighing.


    Tuo Ba Rui came to her and held her hand and said, "it''s still my little song to watch."


    His eyes were so close that he could see that only Hua Yuege was in his eyes.


    "You have such a younger martial sister, you don''t care?" Hua Yuege asked curiously.


    Since the relationship between brother and sister must be very close, it''s unscientific that the two of them don''t live long.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowned and said seriously, "do you think I''m a casual person?"


    Hua rugo said that I think so. After all, he seemed to like himself at the beginning, but when she saw Tuoba Rui''s attractive eyes, she turned to ask, "OK, you are not."


    Tuoba Rui''s face relaxed a little and said: "I said that maybe there is a person who can have all the advantages of you, but I only like you, believe me."


    "Believe you, why are you so serious?" China is like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s expression is not relaxed: "just believe me, understand?"


    "Yes." Hua Ruge nodded and said, "I will trust you not to guess at random. What are you doing so seriously?"


    "I''m talking about everything." Tuo Ba Rui emphasized one side again.


    "Well, I wrote it down, but what does it matter?" Hua Ruge said a word in the tone of coaxing children, but in fact, he didn''t know what the relationship was.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in her arms and says in her ear, "I am satisfied with you in my life."


    Hua Ruge faced his sudden sensationalism, first stupefied for a while, then his lips burst into a warm smile.


    Anyway, he is her.


    "You just said you didn''t guess? What did you guess? " After a while, Tuo Barry suddenly asked with a thoughtful face.


    Hua Yuege coughed dryly and said with an unnatural expression, "don''t think about anything."

 Chapter 249

    Tuoba Rui smiled and said, "then I won''t say anything. Do you want to find me?"


    Hua Ruge thought of his purpose and nodded: "find an arbitrator and go back."


    "With pleasure." Tuoba Rui said, pinching her nose.


    "I want to know where the army''s regimental warfare is?" Hua Ruge also did not conceal the way: "the strength of all countries is very strong, if I do not play some small hand, I am afraid I can not win."


    Tuoba Rui understood clearly and said, "the place is the royal hunting ground, but the specific place is to draw lots, and the site will be changed."


    "So even you don''t know." Hua Ruge frowned slightly, which made it more difficult.


    "If you want to win, I can help you." Tuo Ba Rui could not see her frowning, and said directly.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and smiled, "I said it''s hard but I can''t do it. You''d better be fair to arbitrate."


    "Is it too late for me to be fair?" Tuoba Rui laughs. Her reason for refusing is not so good.


    Hua Yuege smiles embarrassed.


    Tuo Ba Rui picked her up and said, "don''t leave now that you are here. Have dinner here."


    "What if I say no?" Hua Yuege asks tentatively.


    "Then you go back." Tuoba Rui''s generous way.


    Hua Ruge raised his head from his chest and asked pleasantly, "really?"


    "I''ll go back with you, too." Tuoba Rui''s face is gentle.


    Hua Ruge bit his teeth badly. Does this man want to be so black bellied.


    "The little song is hungry, though he is biting his teeth?" Tuo Ba Rui continued to ask, "do you want to eat here or go back to you?"


    Hua Ruge continued to bite his teeth: "no more."


    "How can I do without food? I''ll be hurt if I''m hungry." Tuo Ba Rui said to himself.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song.


    On the surface, this man clearly looks like a tendon that can''t be handled without a word, but it''s impossible for him to parry when he comes up with abdominal black.


    Hua Ruge undoubtedly spent these two days here. Tuobayu wanted to see her several times to ask if she would win, but he didn''t dare to come in when he heard that she was in tuobayui.


    Tuo Bayu knew his uncle''s temper. If he didn''t disturb the intimacy of the two, he would be unlucky later.


    So he had to endure, to the gambling competition is the opening day.


    Tuoba Rui is an arbitrator, so he left early.


    Hua rugo also got up early in the morning. Because he was going to school, he wore a women''s riding and shooting suit. Unlike the ordinary clothes, this kind of sleeve is close to the body and looks fresh and neat.


    She was born beautiful, so a little less soft gas, more valiant, her brow occasionally pick, the breath is more fierce.


    The first sentence of tuobayu after seeing it is, "Ruge is worthy of being a beauty. It looks good on how to wear it."


    "Brother Tuoba, I''m flattered." Hua Ruge is modest.


    Su Nianxia and tuobayu stood together and smiled playfully: "sister Ruge, how do you spend these days?"


    Hua rugo thought for a moment, but he didn''t seem to do anything. He just chatted with Tuo Barry and had tea. She slept while he was reading. He watched while she was meditating and practicing. He always said softly when she opened her eyes, "hungry, go to eat."


    Moreover, Tuo Barry is bound to hold her every day to sleep, because he won''t come disorderly, so she is also used to sleeping. When she wakes up, she finds that she has got into someone''s arms and is sleeping with their body. Tuo Barry looks at her with a smile and says, "early."


    At this time, Hua Ruge wants to find a crack to drill in.


    But she had never been willing to complete her sewing. She had to pretend to let go quietly and cover up the red ear root to say: "good morning."


    Naturally, she would not say these things, so she calmly shook her head and said, "nothing, just ordinary life."


    "Daily life between husband and wife?" Su Nianxia continues to ask.


    Tuobayu is also a face of gossip. In front of this century''s news, he completely lost his warm and jade like temperament.


    Hua Ruge once again exclaimed that gossip is really human instinct.


    "No more friends." She said once and planned to escape.


    As a result, Su Nianxia grabbed her and said, "sister rugo, if you are embarrassed to say that we can guess."


    "Guess what?" Hua, like a song, picks the eyebrows.


    Su Nianxia has a bad smile on her face.


    Hua Ruge knew from her expression that she wanted to talk nonsense. She quickly said to tuobayu, "I still have to give your army advice. She seriously affects my thoughts."


    Su Nianxia blinked in a dazed way. Tuobayu shook his head at her and said, "change the topic. It''s too sensitive to talk about."


    Hua Ruge was quite satisfied. When he heard tuobayu''s words, he almost vomited blood.


    People make friends with each other and encourage each other. What''s the matter with each other?


    Su Nianxia nodded clearly: "I know. There are many people here. Let''s go back and talk about it."


    Hua Ruge felt that he was almost out of breath. He waved his hand and said, "let me go."


    She said, quickening her pace.


    Su Nianxia''s face was crafty and said, "I didn''t expect that sister Ruge would be shy."


    "I think so too. I can''t see it." Tuo Bayu is very identified with the Tao.


    Two people say mutually to see a smile, chased up.


    This competition is located in the Royal arena. Daewoo''s arena is very large. In the center is the duel platform, surrounded by circular seats. The monarchs of various countries, with their experts and civil and military officials, are present in turn.


    When Hua rugo was present, he saw several countries present.


    There are now six countries on the continent, the largest of which is the Empire, and three powerful countries, Daewoo, Dongxia and Yunteng, can be called the God Dynasty.


    The other three countries can only be called the imperial dynasty, including Dazheng, and the other two are Shangyou and canglan.


    Among them, there are Shangyou in the north and Dongxia in the south, which are adjacent to Dazheng.


    Because the gambling competition is about the city territory, it is mostly held between neighboring countries. Winning or losing is easy to receive and rule. Therefore, the most likely conflicts with Dazheng are Shangyou and Dongxia.


    Su Nianxia looked at Daewoo''s direction, but at this time, the prince of Daewoo had not come, but it was also about to appear, no wonder she was excited.


    "Let a girl doll give advice to the army. Can you do it, fifth?" A sharp voice came, obviously aimed at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge looks forward. She is sitting behind the emperor, and the speaker is beside the emperor. It''s true that the fourth prince, tuobaze, has just returned from the south. She''s a little grumpy.


    He and tuobayu have never dealt with each other, which is exactly what he said.

 Chapter 250

    Tuobayu said quietly: "if the fourth brother has a good candidate, the younger brother will not be brave enough to recommend."


    "Of course I have. General Feng has been commanding in the military headquarters for many years. He is familiar with the art of war and tactics. He should come." Tuobaze looked at an old general in his fifties.


    The old general smiled modestly.


    Tuo Bayu still said quietly, "brother, I just recommend it, and finally, it''s up to the father to decide."


    Tuoba Ze snorted and said to the emperor, "father, you can''t believe that girl. What can she do for a baby who hasn''t done anything?"


    "Shut up for me." The Emperor gave a cold shout.


    Although the old Emperor didn''t want to admit the means of Hua Ruge, he thought that these people here could not compare with Hua Ruge in terms of mental strategy, so he gave up many generals and chose her.


    Su Nianxia heard the words and smiled and said to Hua Ruge, "it seems that the emperor still trusts his elder sister."


    Hua Ruge spread out his hands, because he was very close, ah, so he didn''t open his mouth.


    Tuobayu is a little drummer in his heart, because Hua Ruge is smart, but he is not sure to fight.


    Now it seems that if Hua Ruge loses the fourth prince, he will hold on to her. Maybe the emperor will annoy her.


    He''s really afraid that he''s actually harming Hua Ruge. The only thing that can make him less nervous is Tuoba ruizai. It shouldn''t happen much.


    Seeing his eyebrow jump a few times, Hua rugo knew that he was scared, so he reached out and patted him on the shoulder, whispered, "it''s OK."


    "Confident?" Tuobayu turned around and asked, he has always been a man of weak temperament. This time, he was afraid of harming Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge smiled and didn''t speak.


    However, tuobayu was relieved to see this smile. He remembered that when we designed the robbers together, huaruge was this expression.


    The result was a complete victory, not only playing bandits but also playing people with experience.


    For the confident Hua Ruge, he has no reason not to believe.


    During the conversation, blue emperor luanjia appeared under the steps in the distance. The dark blue color makes people feel cool when they see it in summer. The five clawed Golden Dragon embroidered with gold thread shines in the sun.


    Under the shelter of luanjia is a man wearing a crown and a dark blue dragon robe. The Dragon Robe is made of the fabric specially provided by the royal family of Daewoo. No matter its texture or color, it is irreplaceable in all countries, which shows the noble spirit of Tianjia.


    Luanjia slowly went up the steps, and a face of juntianxia also appeared in the scorching sun, people''s vision.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are enlarged involuntarily, and Su Nianxia is holding her corner tightly.


    I can only see that the lines on Jun Tianxia''s face are rigid, the facial features are very three-dimensional, and the edges and corners are clear. It looks like an ancient Greek god carved. It''s handsome and dazzling, and the whole body is full of a kind of authority similar to the essence.


    A pair of black eyes, like a deep pool on the sea floor, make people unable to see through the slightest emotion. Seeing people at a glance makes people feel suffocating and oppressive.


    "It''s worthy of being the king of the world. It''s a real pressure on people." Hua Ruge could not help sighing.


    Su Nianxia is afraid that others will know his mood and dare not make a sound, but because of the tension and excitement, he finally holds Hua Ruge''s hand.


    Hua rugo can now understand why Su Nianxia is so crazy.


    This monarch is powerful in Kyushu and has infinite personal charm. It''s impossible for a girl not to worship her.


    Jun Tianxia''s long and narrow eyes swept quietly in the crowd, and finally fell in the direction of Su Nianxia. After staying for about two seconds, he took them back and continued to walk in the direction of his dragon chair.


    His pause was so short that he could not feel it without sitting next to Su Nianxia.


    Su Nianxia seems to have been electrified, unable to speak for a long time.


    Hua Ruge is also stunned for a while. It seems that your eyes can absorb people''s spirits. It seems that you will lose your mind if you look at him.


    "How many missing girls are there?" Hua Ruge is so slow that she looks at Su Nianxia and the women around her who seem to be unable to make a sound.


    Compared with these girls, Hua Ruge is very resistant to men. After all, every day when she is with a man with a divine appearance like Tuo BARREI, she can still be electrified occasionally, but her adaptability is much stronger.


    "Sister rugo, he looked at me." Su Nianxia lowers his voice with Hua Ruge, and says in a daze, "he even looks at me?"


    "Maybe your sincerity moved her. You''ll have a play as soon as he calls." Hua Ruge claps Su Nianxia''s hand to comfort him.


    Su Nianxia is still stunned.


    Hua Ruge said that man is wrong. He''s a good boy. He''s called a fool.


    The arbitration table is to the north, with three gilded chairs on it. It''s empty all the time.


    Juntianxia''s seat is on the side of the arbitration platform. He goes to sit down and looks up from beginning to end. Without a word, he sits on the same blue dragon chair carved with blue Xuanyu, which is naturally powerful.


    At this time, people from all over the world have arrived. When the monarch''s world is settled, everyone is sitting in danger, knowing that an important moment is coming.


    Because the next three arbitrators in this land bet competition will appear.


    "Has this land bet competition always been the arbitration of the three major forces?" Hua Yuege asks Su Nianxia.


    Su Nianxia looked at the other side and mechanically replied, "yes, every year, we send people to visit. Today, we are all the most important people in the force."


    "Is it important?" Hua Ruge looks at the arbitration platform and murmurs.


    The chairs on the stage are also exquisite. It seems that there is no difference between the three chairs on the left and right, but everyone knows that this can also distinguish the status.


    Since ancient times, the small left and the big right, the middle position for respect, invisible can show the status of high and low.


    Hua rugo is guessing which faction Tuo BARREI will be and which chair he will sit in.


    If Su Nianxia would discuss with her normally, but now Su Nianxia undoubtedly doesn''t care about the order of arbitration, or even the number of arbitrators.


    At this time, the etiquette officials of Daewoo came on the stage and talked about the source and continuation of the gambling competition. Finally, Lang said: "now, please take your seats on the stage of three arbitrators."


    There was a man on the back step of the arbitration platform. He was an old man in his fifties. He was full of energy and had a sharp eye. It was not easy to be offended at first sight.


    Tuobayu looked at it and then frowned. He turned to Hua Ruge and said, "the situation is not good for us."


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with the arbitration? " Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuobayu nodded: "this is the main task of Tianfu University, second only to the Dean, but this is not the point. The point is that he is a hermit, I''m afraid he will be eccentric, which is very unfavorable to us."


    "Oh?" Hua Ruge answered casually, and then saw the old man sitting on the leftmost chair.

 Chapter 251

    Seeing him seated, Hua Yuege realized that he was the lowest in the world.


    Tuobayu here is still saying: "Shangyou and we have been in a bad relationship for a long time. This time we will definitely challenge. Once arbitration helps our home country, we will not be able to finish."


    "Calm down." Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder and said, "how do you know there is no one in the president for me?"


    Tuobayu looks puzzled. Now they don''t know that tuobayui is also the president.


    "Look at it." Hua Yuege smiled a little, then looked up and saw Tuo BARREI, who was dressed in black robes on the steps, slowly coming to the platform.


    He left too early. Hua rugo didn''t see him change his clothes. The clothes were thick when he saw them. The wind couldn''t move the corner of the robe. The air was deep.


    And the style is also contrary to his previous low-key. The black robe is also embroidered with complicated patterns with gold thread, which is gorgeous and noble. It sets off his divine face more detached, looks awe inspiring and awe inspiring.


    He is like a combination of gods and demons, which makes people want to approach, but subconsciously stop and dare not go forward.


    The women at the scene saw Tuoba Rui appear, and finally moved their eyes away from juntianxia''s face to see Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui gas field is cold, but its skin is white. It has an ascetic beauty, which can''t be extricated at a glance. Even men can''t help looking at it.


    It''s a monster.


    The old arbitration man''s face turned black when he went on the court before, because although the people below him looked respectfully, they didn''t make a stir. Like now, these people hate that they have two less eyes.


    Tuoba Rui steps up to the front of the chair and chooses the right position.


    Dazheng''s side was furious because they didn''t know that Tuo BARREI had such a level of identity before, and he was an important figure in the three forces.


    Only the face of the emperor did not change, because Tuoba Rui had already said when he threatened him.


    Tuo Bayu finally knows what Hua Ruge means. Tuo bayui is the prince of war and the younger brother of the emperor, who naturally wants to help him.


    "Now we have a vote here to fight against the chief." He said with a long sigh of relief.


    Su Nianxia was also stunned for a while, and then said, "Your Highness Zhan Wang is also pretty."


    Hua Ruge and tuobayu Qi pretended not to know her. At such a shocking moment, what she saw was the appearance of the king of war. It''s really Hua Chi to a certain extent.


    After a while, Su Nianxia said: "wait a minute, how did the king of war sit on the arbitration platform? It''s not arbitration. "


    Hua Ruge and tuobayu turn their heads again and don''t talk. The girl is shocked by the beautiful man.


    "I''m looking forward to seeing who has such a big business in the middle." Hua Yuege said.


    The final arbitration was delayed, which gave everyone a chance to chat.


    Tuobayu said: "the three major forces in the mainland are led by the Cangsong temple. The next is the Zixiao holy land, and then the Tianfu college. It seems that uncle Huang is the person of Zixiao holy land. Then the last one to appear is the person of Cangsong temple."


    Hua Ruge is aware of her words. She didn''t know the ranking of the three forces before.


    However, we can''t fight for one, two or three things to do, let alone being the overlord of the mainland.


    People stretched their necks to see what kind of people the Cangsong temple was like. On the steps, the man in white robe picked up the steps and went up.


    "Cough..."


    There was no human face in the field, so I heard the sick cough first.


    Everyone was a little surprised, the neck extended longer.


    The man slowly ascended the steps and stepped onto the stage, revealing the true face of Lushan Mountain.


    His face was a little sickly and pale, but it didn''t affect his beauty at all. His handsome features seemed to be painted. The lines were soft and soothing, and there was no place that wasn''t the work of God. It was unique and elegant.


    He has a warm temperament, gentle demeanor, and a non aggressive slouch all over his body.


    However, even so, people in the audience feel that they have a sense of urgency when facing him, because he is too calm and tolerant, people feel like a clown in front of him.


    At last, the women of the whole audience moved their eyes to him and felt that they were going to be blind.


    There are so many beautiful men who don''t let people watch the game well.


    And the most surprising thing is Hua Ruge, because this sick and beautiful man is no other than the traceless son who once sent her a seal at Qingyun auction house.


    At that time, she thought that he was at most a minor head of the auction, but she didn''t expect that he was a member of the Cangsong temple, the first force in the mainland, which was too mysterious.


    No wonder the auctioneers are scared to see the seals and dare not take her money. No one dare.


    Childe Wuchen came forward, and Tuoba Ruiqi, the principal of Tianfu University, who was originally sitting on both sides of Zixiao holy land, stood up and nodded to childe Wuxiang. Childe Wuchen said something in a low voice, and then the three sat down together.


    Hua Ruge''s pupil shrinks, which can make Tuoba Rui rise to meet him. This traceless childe should not only pull the flag of Cangsong temple, but also be a character.


    Childe Wuxian sat down, maybe because he had walked a little more and had a low cough.


    Hua Ruge frowned slightly, and could see that he had not taken good care of his body and was still stupid.


    She had previously diagnosed the disease of the childe without trace, and knew that it was not a physical problem, but a long-term use of his own body can not load the strength, resulting in damage. If she no longer uses that strength, the body will slowly recover.


    But she didn''t think that he was a person who didn''t care for himself. I''m afraid that''s why he had a hard time.


    When the arbitration was settled, the officials of the Ministry of rites went back to the stage and said: "this land bet competition was favored by three major forces, three of whom were Xing Hai of Tianfu University, Tuoba Rui of Zixiao holy land, and the traceless son of Cangsong temple."


    At the end of the speech, all the people stood up and saluted at the arbitration platform.


    Su Nianxia said strangely: "childe wutrace? Why don''t you have a family name? "


    Hua Ruge stood up straight after the ceremony and spread out his hands. "I don''t know."


    "Fortunately, this childe, who has a gentle temperament, can make a fair decision at a glance. We are not afraid of it." Tuoba feather road.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "you know, some people just look at integrity."


    She can still think of how childe wutrace taught him to win the tutor of Yin Zhao. To say that Xin Hei, he will never lose anyone.


    "What do you know about this childe without trace?" Asked Tuoba Yu.


    Hua Ruge looked at the person sitting high on the stage and thought that he was so far away from himself. He realized this sentence and swallowed it again.


    As time went by, she was not sure whether he would forget himself or not.


    "I don''t understand," she said with a smile


    She cherishes fate but never climbs it. If it''s not a bad thing from now on, at least, she doesn''t need to ask for the wine she owes him.

 Chapter 252

    After seeing the ceremony, the ceremony official said: "this gambling competition officially starts, now, starts to challenge."


    After that, the crowd thought of the intensive discussion and wondered where the land bet competition would start.


    Shangyou can''t wait to jump out. A young man comes to the stage and says loudly to Dazhen: "I am willing to fight with Dazhen today and gamble on five cities. I don''t know how dare Dazhen fight?"


    The relationship between Shangyou and Dazheng has always been very tense. In addition, Su Yingxue, the princess of Shangyou, and Hua Ruge had a grudge this time, which provoked LAN binger. The general of protecting the country was disposed of by the emperor. The grudge deepened a little.


    And in the last land bet competition, because Tuo BARREI appeared, now the five cities in Northern Xinjiang are won from Shangyou at that time. Shangyou always wanted to take them back.


    "Shangyou is coming here with a strong momentum. How good should I be? I didn''t expect that there are five cities with eloquence. It''s a small family." It was Hua Ruge who stood out at this time.


    Now it''s a big scene, we can''t lose any momentum in front of all countries, so all countries have sent the best eloquence to challenge us.


    In the aspect of Dazheng, there may be more powerful than Hua Ruge, but only Hua Ruge is found who has the courage, the heart and the mouth.


    Hua Ruge said to leave from his seat and walk slowly to the duel platform in the middle.


    At this moment, the whole audience''s eyes are fixed on the woman who appears suddenly. When they look at Qinghua''s face, they all take a breath of air conditioning.


    More people are discussing: "sending such a beautiful girl is not to make a beauty plan."


    "It seems to me that this girl is too pretty. If you use a beauty plan, you will get one."


    "Yes, I''d give up anything if I could."


    There was an echo around.


    And women have mixed feelings of envy, jealousy and hate.


    "If I could grow up like this, I would even dare to chat up childe Wuchen."


    "I prefer to be king and domineering."


    "What kind of eyes do you have? It''s obviously the best look for the king of war."


    "It''s not..."


    A few women''s voices grew louder and louder. In order to defend the most handsome god in their hearts, they almost moved their hands.


    Hua Ruge seems to see the power of modern fans. It turns out that fans are not only modern.


    The three people sitting on the stage of the president also gathered their eyes.


    The hostility of Xing Hai on the face of Tianfu University, though he had been worshipped in Tianfu University for a long time, after all, he was a man of Shangyou Dynasty, and naturally had no good feelings for his enemies.


    In the eyes of Tuoba Rui, which is always cold and fierce, there is a warmth that is not easy to be detected.


    Childe Wuwen looks far away, as if he is looking at another figure through Hua Ruge on the stage.


    The woman disguised as a man talks and laughs with him at the auction and talks funny and strange words. She also threatens to recognize herself as a brother and invite her to drink.


    She is bold and unrestrained, dare to ignore and challenge the rules, her life is full of infinite possibilities, and such a different girl has a fatal attraction for him, who is a man who follows the rules from birth.


    He couldn''t help but want to get close and keep her by his side.


    He knew that he would meet this restless woman again. Unexpectedly, she came so fast and she was so young that she could appear in such an occasion, which made him feel more interesting.


    His eyes slowly become the essence, fixed on Hua Ruge, slowly, laughing.


    Since you are in my life again, don''t blame me for not letting go.


    Juntianxia''s eyes also seemed to fall on her as if they were nothing. There was a little strange light in the black hole deep eyes. He asked a man in black robe beside him, "is it her?"


    "Back to the emperor, it is." The man in black replied in a hoarse voice.


    You can not see the world slightly point chin, and then take back his eyes, not squint.


    The young man on the stage smiled contemptuously when he saw Hua Ruge coming out. "Who should I think has such a big voice? It turned out to be a wet baby girl. Is Dazheng alone?"


    "Among the talents of Dazheng, I really can''t even count as the last one, but I''m enough to deal with you." Hua Ruge laughs back.


    For a while, the young man was speechless and said, "you great Zheng will pay for your arrogance."


    "It''s because of strength that you can be arrogant." Hua Ruge defiantly said, "dare to gamble with me?"


    "It''s a bet." The young man straightened his back and spoke loudly.


    Under the sharp and powerful attack of Hua Ruge, he only has the power to parry, and has no power to fight back.


    Hua Ruge held out a forefinger and shook it. "I''m different from you in gambling. If you only have five cities to bet on, don''t blame me for disdaining to fight and not giving you a quiet face."


    "How much do you want to bet?" When the young man said this, he was a little short of breath.


    Because he didn''t have the right to decide at all. He thought that Dasheng had no good generals, and he had to be tough to fight, but he didn''t even dare to increase his bet.


    There is such a rule among the countries. As long as the two sides agree, it is OK to bet on the land of the whole country. There are three major forces in the town, and no one dares to hold back.


    "Buy it now, 15 cities, just one bet, you dare not." The louder Hua Yuege said, the more gentle he was, the more open he was, the more fierce he was, the more breathtaking he was.


    The young man was suddenly photographed by her. He took a step back involuntarily. Although he was calm, he didn''t know what to say.


    The bet tripled. It''s a real gamble.


    Naturally, he couldn''t be the master. He said with a flash of his heart, "these events are related to people''s livelihood. I can''t make my own decisions. I have to ask the emperor for instructions."


    Hua Ruge waved and a winner''s gesture indicated that he would go soon.


    The young man bit his lower teeth and went back.


    The whole audience was in an uproar, all of them were shocked by Hua Ruge''s momentum and big pen.


    The girl looked younger and even stronger than the kings of all countries.


    One breath is 15 cities, or only one fight, the winning and losing can change the national fortune. She is a little girl who dare to bear such a big pressure, which can be called a hero.


    Not only are countries shocked, but no one here can calm down.


    Tuobayu''s face was stunned because he had never said it before.


    "Fourth Prince pulled Tuoba feather way:" she is mad


    Tuobayu couldn''t speak.


    The emperor clapped the handrail fiercely, but a cold look came from the arbitration platform.


    The emperor raised his head and looked up at Tuo barrow. He saw Tuo barrow shaking his head slightly, saying he would not let him do anything rashly.


    The emperor now felt depressed, worried and expected.


    This war is about the National Games. Is she OK?

 Chapter 253

    Emperor Shangyou is thinking about it. The think tanks around him are comparing their strengths and giving their ideas.


    Hua Ruge''s dilemma at this time is undoubtedly to grill Shangyou on the fire. If he disagrees, he will lose face and agree to play drums in his heart.


    Now the whole Shangyou court hates Hua Ruge.


    It took too long to make people laugh, so the young man came back quickly and said to China calmly, "it''s too reckless to bet on 15 cities. How about we bet on 10 cities?"


    "No, since the emperor of your family is so afraid of losing, it''s better to go home and take the baby. What are you gambling on?" Hua Yuege looks down on the road.


    When the audience heard Hua Ruge''s words, they all laughed.


    For the first time, they saw that Hua Yuege was so ready to fight, not only not reluctantly but also to challenge others, and even to scold their kings face to face. They didn''t really pay attention to others.


    It''s no wonder that Tuo Ba Rui is strange.


    Traceless childe sees rise, lip angle rises slightly.


    Another arbitration, Xing Hai, was not willing to directly scold the emperor as soon as he listened to Hua Ruge. He clapped the handrail and said: "Dasheng woman, you are not inferior to your export, and you are not fit for the war. Let''s replace Dazheng."


    He is also pretending to help the public and the private, because he can see that Hua Ruge is not a simple character. It''s too hard for her to talk about Shangyou on the stage. If you change Hua Ruge, Shangyou may not be so passive.


    When the audience was quiet, they all felt that Hua Ruge''s words just now were not appropriate. They got involved in the arbitration and didn''t want to show up in the normal competition.


    The happiest thing is that Shangyou young man doesn''t have to face China like a song at last. This woman is really powerful.


    Emperor Shangyou gave a sneer, saying that people in their own country are good at handling affairs.


    Dazheng is in a hurry. If Hua Ruge comes back, who can replace him.


    But just when everyone thought that Hua Ru would be obedient and come back disheartened, she looked up at the arbitration of Xing Haidao on the top: "arbitrators, I dare to ask who made this system, how did I lose it?"


    Everyone took a breath of cool air. The girl dared to challenge the arbitration, didn''t she think it was ok?


    Xing Hai didn''t expect her superior arbitration to be questioned by a little girl. She said with a black face, "I don''t need to explain this arbitration to you. If you disturb the order, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    "It turns out that arbitration can be unreasonable." Hua Yuege continued with a teachable expression: "I will let my grandson arbitrate in the future, and then he will be as powerful as you."


    People want to laugh and dare not, can only hold.


    Dare to love Hua Ruge is to scold Xing Hai as her grandson. She is really bold to take one mouthful of her grandson.


    If we sort out the shocking fragments of the gambling competition, this scene must be one.


    Xing Hai''s face was blacker, and he said angrily, "you are presumptuous."


    "How can I praise you?" Hua Yuege looks innocent.


    Tuoba Rui finally has a smile in his eyes. His family song is too naughty.


    Childe wutrace laughed a little more recklessly and felt that Hua Ruge was a happy fruit.


    Xing Hai clapped the handrail again and said, "come on, drag down the person who disturbed the order and shut it up."


    All the people in the arena showed their regrets. Unfortunately, such a person would fall down before he made his contribution.


    Hua Yuege looks fearless and looks at Xing Hai with a light smile.


    "Wait!"


    Tuoba Rui said coldly. As soon as the soldiers came forward, they stopped. Who dares to disobey the king of war doesn''t want to live.


    Xing Hai asked doubtfully, "does your Highness the king of war want to protect the people of his country?"


    He was wearing a big hat and buttoned it down. If Tuoba Rui wanted to excuse Hua Ruge, he would inevitably lose such a reputation.


    "I didn''t see any disorderly behavior from her, but you are so aggressive. Is it difficult to maintain your home country?" Tuo Ba Rui''s voice is light, but the key point is in the words.


    "Xing Hai frowned," it''s her lack of decency that precedes her


    "How can I not see where there is a lack of decency? I''m exaggerating." Tuoba Rui did not hesitate to fight back.


    Before Xing Hai could speak, childe Wuchen interrupted: "after all, they are from two countries. It''s a misunderstanding that they are biased towards their home country. So, how about a fair talk?"


    The punishment sea sees the childe without trace to utter a word, can only get a way: "that has the Lao childe to adjudicate."


    Childe wutrace turned to look at Tuoba Rui and asked gently, "what does your highness want?"


    "I''m sure I can rest assured, childe wutrace." Tuoba Rui said politely.


    The childe without trace smiled for a while. Looking at Xianghua like a song, the smile in his eyes was obvious.


    Hua Ruge saw familiarity in his eyes, he seemed to recognize himself, and she would smile with a brilliant smile.


    "I think it''s also very good. There''s nothing out of style. Don''t you want to be investigated by the criminal?" Mr. Wu trace said politely and in a gentle tone, but there was no room for discussion.


    In the face of two arbitrations with higher status than himself, although he did not know their specific identity, the power behind them was very strong, and he had no choice but to nod his head: "OK."


    Hua Ruge made a decent salute to Tuo BARREI and childe Wuchen on the arbitration platform and said, "thank you very much for your fair decision."


    The implication is that the punishment is biased.


    Xing Hai is about to explode. However, Tuoba Rui and childe Wuchen are smiling and have no words.


    Huachi people see Tuoba Rui smile with cold face all the year round, and they have great expectation that they are Hua Ruge, who can look at him and see him smile to themselves.


    Hua Ruge looks back at the young humanity sent by Shangyou: "after so long, do you want to bet or not?"


    Before that, Emperor Shangyou told us to negotiate as much as possible and gamble less. If not, we have to gamble in the 15th city. We can see that the situation is more likely to win.


    "Girl, you''re too intimidating. I gambled with you today to see how you cry when you lose." There was some anger on the young man''s face.


    He didn''t expect Hua rugo to use such a rogue trick to make him have no way to fight. He didn''t show his face or lose face in this gambling competition.


    "I''m sure it must be you who are crying." Hua Yuege laughs at her lips.


    Because we can''t be modest when we call for battle, otherwise it''s bad for morale. Hua Ruge is also making great efforts to boast.


    The young man snorted and said, "I can''t help myself."


    "I''m quite aware of myself." Hua Yuege counterattacks lightly, then says: "don''t talk nonsense, it''s time to start."


    The two saluted on the arbitration platform, and then the etiquette officials announced the rules. In the duel, the two reached an agreement on behalf of their respective countries.


    Then an official came to the arbitration platform with an arrow, knelt at the feet of the childe, and said, "please let the arbitrators draw lots to decide the venue."

 Chapter 254

    Childe wutrace took one out of the quiver and tied a note at the end of the quiver. He unfolded slowly and said, "field four."


    The site is in the royal hunting ground, which is outside the city. There are teams from different countries.


    There is a large array arranged at a high price in the venue, which can restore the venue image to the duel platform. People sitting here can have a God''s perspective to watch the contest.


    Hua Ruge and the young man were the brains of the two armies, so they went to the outside of the city together by the transmission array.


    This time, not only the big and quiet people are nervous, but even the people here are boiling with blood. That''s 15 cities. A hundred thousand troops can''t take it. Now we have to decide whether it''s exciting to be in the hands of a thousand troops on both sides.


    The childe on the stage smiled and chatted: "who does your highness Zhan Wang think will spend this time?"


    "If you have nothing to do, let''s make a bet." Tuoba Rui suggested.


    "It suits me." "I bet that girl wins," said the childe with great interest


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and said, "she will definitely win. How long will it take for her to win?"


    "Your Highness Zhan Wang is so confident in her?" The childe without trace shows the color of thinking.


    Tuoba Rui looks at him, and their eyes collide with each other. He says, "isn''t it the same with Childe Wuwen?"


    "Indeed." Childe Wuxian smiles gently.


    Tuoba Rui has some strange feelings in his heart. He has met with Childe wutrace several times, but he has never seen such a warm smile on his face. Moreover, his weak character would agree to gamble?


    The same feeling is also felt by childe wutrace. Tuoba ruizi is indifferent and will not pretend to speak to anyone. He thought it strange when he saw Tuoba Rui defending Hua Ruge before. When he opened his mouth, he found that he seemed to know China Ruge quite well.


    Both are wise men. Just a few words of temptation will feel some sense of crisis.


    "I bet in an hour." Tuoba Rui is determined.


    The childe without trace spread his hand and said, "if you take the lead, I''ll have to gamble for two hours."


    Tuoba Rui''s face was cold and solemn, and he never spoke again.


    Childe Wuxian smiles shallowly and looks at the duel platform below.


    At this time, the formation has been opened, and two teams have entered the field from two directions.


    On one side of the site is the valley, and on the other side is the forest. The two teams enter from both sides respectively. After drawing lots, Hua rugo''s army enters from this side of the forest, while Shangyou''s army enters from that end of the valley.


    Because no topographic map is provided, all these can only be seen on the mirror projection of the duel platform. The army in the duel platform does not know the terrain of the other side.


    Dazheng people frown one after another because the terrain is obviously bad for Dazheng.


    On the other side of Shangyou, it''s a secret joy. If you take advantage of the terrain, Shangyou will be invincible.


    The general of Dazheng''s army is called Gulin. He is an upright man. Hua Ruge and he are riding two horses at the front, looking around at the terrain.


    "Where are the horses?" Gulin gave orders.


    Ten or so detective horses came forward, and Gulin said, "go to investigate the terrain."


    The Scout should be on a fast horse.


    Hua Ruge did not make a sound all the time. Gulin asked symbolically, "what do you think of this move?"


    He doesn''t think that a girl doll can fight any war in his heart. It''s just a mess to come here.


    "Good." Hua Ruge agreed.


    Gulin was even more contemptuous of the think tank.


    Hua Ruge continues to go on without saying a word. The venue is not big, but after two quarters of an hour, the scout has not come back.


    Gulin frowned slightly: "it should be an accident. The rest of the scouts will explore both sides."


    The search horse left.


    Hua Ruge still didn''t speak. He looked down at the footprints left by the horses and walked on.


    The horse''s hoof mark is shallower and shallower. The land on the ground is harder and harder. Stones can be seen in many places. There is an experienced way: "there should be mountains not far ahead."


    Hua Ruge touched his chin. This kind of field will not be too big. There is no long-term war to fight. The two sides have been walking for a few quarters of an hour, but they haven''t met anything wrong.


    One of the more dangerous possibilities is that Shangyou''s team may have stopped and ambushed on the mountain.


    And if it''s really ambush, it''s dangerous to move on.


    The soldiers of Shangyou should be stronger. They will suffer no matter whether they are in direct conflict or ambush.


    "Wait, general Gulin. I have something to say." Hua Ruge opens her mouth after a short thought.


    Gulin stopped the horse and looked at Hua Ruge.


    On the other side, Shangyou army found a valley just after entering the site. The valley is in the shape of a gourd, with one side wide and one side narrow. The slope of the wide area is gentle on both sides, and the two sides of the narrow area are steep.


    They went from the narrow place to the wide one, and the eyes of the young brain think tank became brighter and brighter.


    "If we let our brothers lie in ambush on the mountain and send a small group of troops to lead Dazheng''s army into the valley, they will be completely destroyed," he said to the leading general


    "But the great men and horses are not stupid. How can they get into our trap?" The general questions.


    It''s really a place for ambush. As long as the army gets in, it''s too late to run.


    "The entrance to the valley does not look like a trap at first sight, and if we can arrange it well, they may not be fooled." The young man conspired.


    "That general hears speech to say with a loud smile:" that depends on childe to arrange completely


    After making up their minds, all the 700 people who went to Shangyou went up the mountain and hid in the upper woods on both sides of the valley. A team of two hundred people were left below, and a team of one hundred were sentinels. As long as there were scout horses near, they were killed directly.


    At the same time, they also sent detectives to confuse their opponents immediately and make sure there was no leakage.


    There is no doubt that the Scout horse was captured by the great Zheng army. The news is that Shangyou army has five routes, with 200 soldiers in each team, ready to encircle the great Zheng army.


    Hua Ruge nods when he hears the words. Gulin kills people.


    And the Scout horse sent by Dazheng direction is also controlled by that side, and all the people recruited are 1000 troops approaching.


    The people and horses in the forest walk forward with banners. You can see clearly from the top of the valley.


    The young man said with a smile, "it''s time to ask the general to leave."


    The general answered with a smile, and rode out with his two hundred soldiers on a fast horse to kill in the direction of Dazheng army.


    "I''d like to see if you can control the situation," the young man said, standing above the valley


    He was sure of Gulin''s strength. If he was in a hurry, he would not listen to Hua Ruge''s advice. No matter how scheming, he could not control an army that did not belong to her.


    At this time, there was no sound in the duel field. They were all staring at the mirror image, showing their surprise.


    When Emperor Shangyou saw the satisfied smile on the young man''s face, the only idea was to strangle him!

 Chapter 255

    I can''t see the layout of Hua Ruge in it, but I can see the mirror image of duel platform very clearly.


    Jiang Nan, the general of Shangyou, with 200 people pretending to search, bumped into Hua rugo and Gulin''s team.


    "General Jiang came to fight guerrilla warfare with such people?" Gulin chuckled.


    "Jiang Nan disdained the way:" Jiang first to learn the ancient general''s skills


    "Good." Gulin said that the long gun in his hand vibrated, making a buzzing metal trill.


    Jiang Nan also took out a big knife from his back. They stared at the saddle at the same time and rose up to fight together in the air.


    Both of them are the strength of three-star war division, but Jiang Nan is a little older, skillful and sophisticated. It can be seen that he may have a little advantage.


    There are rules for fighting between the two armies. Before the main general wins or loses, the soldiers can''t fight each other. So the two soldiers stay where they are.


    Hua Ruge smiled at the two hundred people in the opposite direction, and they all felt their backs were cold.


    This woman''s smile is so gentle. How can it be so terrible in people''s eyes.


    Now it''s the best chance to rush up. However, Hua rugo doesn''t move. He just waits for the two generals above to fight.


    Gulin is also a tough general. He has a lot of strength in the long-term battlefield. Even though Jiang Nan''s moves are old and spicy, he doesn''t give up at all.


    The soldiers on both sides saw the passion surging, and Hua Ruge was drowsy.


    If it wasn''t for layout, she wouldn''t waste the world.


    "Sonorous!"


    A loud bang broke Hua Ruge''s sleepiness. Then he looked up and found that Gulin''s long gun had been knocked off. Jiang Nan cut it off. Gulin didn''t react to it, so he got the move.


    However, Jiang Nan did not hurt Gulin this time, but cut off his armor belt.


    Gulin was stunned. His armor fell from the air like pants, revealing the white pants inside.


    "Hahahaha!" Gulin was still in the air, and 200 of the enemy had already made a mocking laugh.


    Dazheng camp only felt humiliation.


    Gulin''s face was even red with anger. He said angrily, "you can''t be humiliated if you are a scholar. I will kill you."


    "Even if you don''t have pants, don''t be a disgrace here. Just admit defeat." Jiang Nan laughs and lands on the horse.


    Gulin also rode on the horse, angry way: "brothers, kill me."


    Seeing that Gulin was in a hurry, Jiang Nan shouted, "withdraw!"


    After 200 people, the team became the front team, and then turned around and ran towards the valley.


    Gulin cried with red eyes, "follow me."


    The powerful horse sent by Shangyou side has always been out of reach of Dazheng side.


    This chase soon arrived at the entrance of the valley. Jiang Nan ran in with people. Gulin blushed because of humiliation. His head was full of killing people.


    "It''s a trap. It can''t go forward." Hua Ruge suddenly shouted, "stop, everyone."


    The people inside frowned. I didn''t expect Hua Ruge to be so rational at this time.


    I didn''t expect Gulin to say, "bullshit trap, what do you know, I''m going to rush in and cut them down now, you get out of my way."


    Because Hua is like a song standing in front of him, he can only roar.


    "Gulin, you are presumptuous. I am the Viscount sealed by your majesty. How dare you not obey the orders of the army''s think tank this time?" Hua Ruge''s words are very strong, his eyebrows are up, and his whole body is full of grumpiness.


    Gulin, a general like him, has been picked out of his pants. He doesn''t care what he hears about such a disgrace. He blushes and says roughly, "don''t you see me humiliated? And they are only two hundred, afraid of a bird. "


    "It''s a valley inside. Do you know how many people are in ambush?" Hua is like a loud song, trying to wake him up.


    Inside, the young man came down from the valley and stood beside Jiang Nan with some anxiety on his face.


    "How could that girl be so calm, damn it." Jiang Nan hated the way.


    Their plan is to enrage Gulin, who has one muscle, so that the plan will succeed. But now they have realized that if this bad thing happens to Hua Ruge, it will be bad.


    The young man frowned and said, "I''ve been in touch with her. She''s really a very powerful role. It''s not to be underestimated."


    "What shall we do now?" Chiang Nan asked.


    "Shrink the forces on both sides, deploy all the forces above the valley, and put all your eggs in one basket." "If they come in a little bit, we can''t let them out," said the young man with a fierce face


    "We can attack if we don''t come in?" Jiang Nan thought of it.


    "Yes, we have a strong army. We rush down from above and start. They are not our opponents." The young man weighed the most appropriate method.


    Jiang Nan nodded and said, "this is the only way to do it now."


    The two men ordered the herald to go and wait for the result.


    The quarrel continued at the mouth of the valley, so loud that they could hear it clearly here.


    "Gulin, you are joking about the soldier''s life. If you lose, you can afford 15 cities." This is the voice of Hua Ruge.


    Gulin is to pull a neck to cry: "I know naturally, but you didn''t hear their search horse to say that they each dial person only 200, this is empty city plan you can''t see?"


    "Even so, we should make a good investigation, and we can''t let them have a chance." Hua Ruge insists.


    "You''ve missed the chance. If we kill 200 of them first, we''ll win the battle!" Cried Gulin.


    "I''m the brains of the army. You have to listen to me this time." Hua, like a song, said angrily.


    "I''m the leader of the army. Your girl knows what war is. It''s just chaos." The ancient forest is extremely angry and not afraid of Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo bet way: "well, then you go in, if you lose the game you will be buried!"


    "I don''t need you to control my life or death. Get out of my way." Gulin''s gun shook.


    The people inside heard a happy face here, and then heard the sound of horse''s hoof. It was Gulin who brought people to kill in. Hua Ruge could not defeat Gulin, but also followed in.


    Dazheng''s army is getting closer and closer.


    The young man''s hand slowly raised, and the people on both sides of the valley began to prepare when they saw the gesture. They just waited for the young man''s hand to fall and then pushed down the stone and arched.


    the speed of the ancient forest was not fast, obviously they were looking at the terrain and the top cautiously.


    Young people are in a hurry. A hundred meters ahead is the ambush area. It''s better to go a little further.


    So he gave Jiang Nan a look.


    Jiang Nan understood. He laughed and said, "Gulin, you are so timid that you should go home and take your children. What kind of war are you going to fight?"


    "Jiang Nan, I finally found you." Gulin roared, and the people behind him called MAS, but the speed was still very slow.


    Young people are waiting. They don''t want to be seen in the unit. Their eyes are calm all the time.

 Chapter 256

    When it was only fifty meters away from the ambush, Hua Ruge and Gulin reached out and all the troops behind stopped.


    Jiang Nan and the young man looked at each other in surprise, for Gulin''s expression was now peaceful.


    The more they looked, the more they thought something was wrong.


    Hua Ru''s wrist turned. There was a black wood stick in her palm. She knocked it casually and said, "I''ll give you only one chance. Listen to me. Now I can spare your life if I give up."


    Jiang Nan and the young man looked at each other. The young man only thought that Hua rugo didn''t know there was an ambush here, but that there were two hundred people. He said, "if you want to take my life, come and take it!"


    "Unfortunately, you''ve run out of opportunities." Hua Ruge''s face was cold, his arm raised his fingertip to the sky, and then he fell down sharply: "kill!"


    The young men looked excited. As long as the army stepped 50 meters ahead, they could launch an attack, win the competition and win the fifteen cities.


    At that time, he will also become famous, leaving a strong mark in the history of Shangyou and even the mainland.


    The smile on his face grew bigger and bigger, but it soon solidified on his face.


    Instead of seeing Hua rugo and the soldiers behind Gulin take a step forward, he saw the sound of arrows breaking through the air and the howling of the soldiers in the valleys on both sides.


    He raised his head in panic, only to see hundreds of arrows coming from behind the valleys on both sides, breaking through the air with fire light. They fell on the ambush soldiers and the trees and trunks around them in waves. With fire oil on the arrows, a fire broke out as soon as they fell, and the ambush circle of the valleys on both sides suddenly became a sea of fire.


    The soldiers had been lying in the trees, and the fire broke out around them. Many of them were burned in an instant. Those who were not injured were scared, and their reaction became slow. They could not judge where the arrows came from and how to fight back or escape.


    The soldiers scurrying in the valley in an attempt to avoid the fire. However, the more the fire around them, the more they can''t avoid it. Fortunately, after the reaction, they can resist the fire for a while and save their lives.


    "Why do you still have people? Do you cheat? " The young man pointed at Hua Ruge and shouted unbelievably.


    From the great joy to the great sorrow, he was stunned by the shock and didn''t know how it was.


    "Who told you I have a thousand in the line now?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    "I saw it clearly in the valley." The young man insisted.


    "I march in the forest, with luxuriant vegetation. Even if I look at it from a high place, I don''t know how many people I am." Hua Yuege asked again.


    "I counted your flags, that''s one thousand..." The young man was stunned when he said that.


    In order to increase flexibility and facilitate management, the army will be divided into several brigades. Under the brigades, there will be several smaller brigades. Both the brigades and the brigades have their own flags. When the soldiers watch their flags go, there must be soldiers where the flags arrive.


    However, Hua rugo had long thought that there was a mountain ahead, and then he sent four hundred archers to keep the flag, and then divided into two teams to cover from the left to the right, thinking that if there was an ambush, it would collapse.


    He counted the flags but could not see the real number.


    Over there, Jiang Nan shouted, "you can''t back off. Jump down."


    Hua Ruge here is not in a hurry to attack. Instead, he looks at the young man bending down awkwardly and murmurs, "you can''t expect it. I sent someone to paralyze you."


    "You think I''m as stupid as you?" Hua rugo looked at him with the eyes of two fools and said, "it''s no good to divide the whole army into five teams except for our convenience. I will believe you?"


    Gulin looked at Hua Ruge admiringly and was afraid. If he didn''t have Hua Ruge, he would lose miserably.


    "I don''t believe you. If you found an ambush early, why did you just quarrel at gukou?" The young man was pale and still couldn''t accept his failure.


    Hua rugo thought that talking with this kind of chat was too IQ, so he said to Gulin, "let''s talk to the general."


    Gulin liked the job. He laughed and said, "fool, sir and I are procrastinating. Otherwise, how could you shrink the sentry and go all the way to the valley? How could our Archer touch the mountain unconsciously?"


    "You You... " The young man pointed to the two men, with an expression of spitting blood.


    I thought I was going to be famous in the history, but I didn''t expect that it was the cannon fodder to complete Hua Ruge.


    The difference of a fraction of a cent is a complete failure.


    Gulin immediately bowed to Hua Ruge and said, "I just offended my words at the end of the day. I will go back and let the Lord punish me."


    Soldiers are very simple. They only admire those who have the ability. Gulin now knows the wisdom of Hua Ruge. He is not brave to make any more mistakes.


    "The general is worried too much. It''s just a show. I''m not so mean." Hua Ruge patted Gulin''s shoulder generously.


    Standing under the horse, the young man''s face became more and more ugly. At last, he saw a fierce look in his eyes. He flew up with a sword in his hand, which was as fast as a startled goose, and stabbed directly at Hua Yuege''s throat.


    Gulin''s reaction was too late. His eyes were in a hurry.


    However, Hua Ruge was not in a hurry. He raised the stick to the man''s chest, gently raised the stick, and made a shooting action. He also uttered a "bang!" in his mouth


    The man in white moves very fast, but when he wants to stab China like a song with a long sword in his hand, he sees that she has made such a strange move, and then there is a flash of lightning with a thick mouth on his chest, which hits him on the chest under his shocked eyes.


    "Crackle!"


    "Bang!"


    In a flash of lightning, the man fell to the ground. Both armies were frightened by Hua Ruge. They didn''t expect that the girl was still a soul master. Besides, she was just a level 5 soul master. At least she was a soul master.


    The man was convulsed by the electric current. Before swallowing the last breath, his eyes were still staring unwillingly.


    He could not imagine that this woman had such a strong cultivation, not only in wisdom but also in wisdom.


    "I look better, but it''s your fault to use me as a vase." Hua, like a song, is teaching.


    "Poof!"


    The man vomited a mouthful of blood and was completely cut off.


    Hua Ruge blinked and said innocently, "I can''t help fighting."


    "Sir, he may be furious." Gulin warned.


    The soldiers behind couldn''t help laughing.


    "Cough." Hua Ruge coughs awkwardly twice.


    At this time, there were only four or five hundred defeated soldiers on the opposite side. Jiang Nan knelt down on the ground and said, "We surrender, we admit defeat."


    Hua Yuege nodded approvingly, with a gentle smile and three words: "no mercy for killing!"

 Chapter 257

    Jiang Nan and the soldiers behind him are silly to listen to, because the nations generally do not do too much, and generally admit defeat each other will let go, unless the two countries encounter extremely cruel or deadly enemies will do so.


    Although Shangyou and Dazheng have been hostile over the years, they have not been killed. Huaruge has killed them all.


    As soon as Dazheng''s soldiers urged their horses, they quickly came forward and reaped the lives of Shangyou''s soldiers.


    Hua Ruge is facing the sky and says lightly: "my chance, don''t give anyone a second time."


    Her moving lips clearly passed through the mirror image to the duel platform. Everyone in the arena seemed to hear it. No matter who she was, she felt cold all over.


    Hua Ruge''s action is not to teach Shangyou a lesson and embarrassment, but to make an example of others and frighten other countries. His purpose is undoubtedly to reduce provocation and struggle.


    When Emperor Shangyou saw this obvious provocation, he thought that he was about to lose 15 cities. As soon as he rolled his eyes, he fainted in public.


    "Father." Su Yingxue came to support the emperor, looking worried.


    She was also too angry. This Hua Yuege is just too deceiving.


    The emperor of Dazheng stood up. He was excited. There were 15 more cities. Dazheng''s territory was close to the emperor''s, so Dazheng was carried forward in his hands. Later, when he went underground, he would see the ancestors.


    Tuobaze''s face was shocked. Unexpectedly, Hua Ruge was not only powerful but also cruel.


    Tuobayu then raised his eyebrows and said, "fourth brother, can I recommend a girl for my younger brother?"


    Tuo Ba Ze''s face is suffocating, but he can only nod.


    Tuobayu smiled and felt very comfortable. In this battle, Dazheng won the land and huaruge won the fief. He was both a prince and a friend.


    Su Nianxia said with a long mouth all the time: "sister rugo is too powerful."


    "Wise, prudent and courageous, she is a great talent." An old minister couldn''t help commenting.


    Su Nianxia nodded: "Grandpa Zhang said well, but I can''t think of such a good word."


    The emperor''s face was blue and white, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Hua Ruge wins and makes great contribution to Dazheng. However, it is still a big hidden danger. How to deal with it in the future.


    On the arbitration platform, childe wutrace listened to the servant''s report and chuckled: "Your Highness, the battle took an hour and a quarter, and I''m willing to give it."


    "I''m willing to give in and lose. Please choose the bet." Tuoba Rui is generous.


    Hua Ruge is so happy that he won. If he loses something, he will take the lead.


    The childe without trace points to Hua Ruge who cleans up the battlefield in the mirror: "I want her."


    Tuoba Rui''s pupil shrank, and the light in his eyes suddenly cooled down. The chilling light seemed to penetrate him.


    Childe wutrace was not sure about the relationship between Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge before, but when Hua Ruge raised her hand with a stick, he saw that the black dragon ring on her hand was the object of Tuo BARREI, so he knew about it.


    "Childe Wuxian, I respect you Cangsong temple, but I''m not afraid to fight. Are you trying to force me?" Tuo Ba Rui''s lips are moving, which is the voice of the childe who has no trace.


    Because if this thing is known to the world, it will cause a storm.


    However, childe Wuwen smiled senselessly and said: "what''s good about the temple? If you want to smash it, I just want her."


    "It seems I have to kill you." Tuoba Rui looks colder.


    "You may not be my match," said the childe without trace


    "I don''t know until I fight." Tuo barrui has burst out a strong anger.


    The childe without trace shook his head and looked at him seriously and said: "you are not her lover, you will only hurt her when you are with her, which you know better than anyone else."


    After listening to this sentence, Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes went out slowly. He shook his fist and said: "I will find a way."


    "If all the calamities can be passed, that day''s life will not be a joke." Childe wutrace said with a sigh and a grudge.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes flashed with pain.


    When Hua rugo returned to the duel platform through the transmission array, the audience paid a long attention to her. With a modest smile, she went to the bottom of the arbitration platform and waited for the arbitration to announce the result.


    In fact, the defeated party should be here at this time, but she was killed by Hua rugo. She is the only one left here.


    She looked up and gave a playful blink to Tuo Barry.


    Tuoba is smiling at her from afar. Her eyes are warm and doting. Hua Ruge feels warm in her heart. The smile on her face is obviously more warm.


    When Hua Ruge''s eyes touched the childe, he smiled at him and nodded.


    Xing Hai then clapped the armrest and said angrily, "Hua Ruge, you are so cruel, how can you kill them when they surrender?"


    "If I say I will, is it against the rules?" Hua Yuege''s expression is very careful, but his speech is very unrestrained. Anyone can hear that this is a joke about Xing Hai.


    "This is a breach of the peace between the two countries. You are simply the destabilizing factor of the mainland. It''s hard to calm people''s indignation without dealing with it," said Xing Hai


    While he was talking, two more soldiers came to Hua Ruge to take her.


    People held their breath and thought that Hua Ruge was too reckless. Where can this arbitration offend.


    "Wait a minute." This time, he opened his mouth to the childe without trace. He looked at Xing Haidao and said, "as an arbitration, how can we overturn black and white and abuse lynching?"


    His voice is gentle and his words are really aggressive. This man has been looking for Hua Ruge''s troubles for many times. Even if he is gentle, he has exhausted his patience.


    "Young master, this is serious. I''m just enforcing the law impartially. You can''t interfere with the disposal of Tianfu college even if you are from Cangsong temple?" Xing Hai is also in a hurry.


    The three forces are independent. Although Cangsong temple is the first one, it has no right to interfere. Moreover, Xinghai doesn''t think that a sick child is serious.


    The atmosphere at the scene was tense. There were too many scenes of countries pinching each other in the gambling competition, but the arbitration had never been so sudden.


    This huaru song has really created many firsts.


    "You don''t know who I am. I don''t blame you for offending me today. However, you are not worthy of this arbitration. Go back to the college." Childe wutrace still speaks in light of the weather.


    Xing Hai was stunned, and then angrily said, "who will be sent by Tianfu university to arbitrate is not able to give directions to Cangsong temple."


    "Your Dean will change you." Childe wutrace chuckled and said to all the people: "this time, Dazheng won, and got 15 youchengchi. After returning home, he will hand over."


    Huaruge bows down to express his thanks. There is a clamor in the field, and the voice representing any emotion is extremely complex.


    Xing Hai was on the side of the air, some inexplicable fear in my heart.

 Chapter 258

    After the event, Hua Ruge met the emperor. The emperor said a few words of encouragement and praise. Her attitude was quite respectful.


    When the emperor left, tuobayu said with appreciation, "I said you must be able to drink later."


    "Sister rugo, you are so powerful. How do you know there will be an ambush ahead?" Su Nianxia''s little head goes into the middle of the two and looks at Hua Ruge and asks.


    Tuobayu smiled and retreated a little.


    "I don''t know. It''s just a trick." Hua concluded.


    Su Nianxia thought: "I don''t understand, but it''s not only that I''m blind, it''s that those who are fighting are stupid."


    She judged Hua Ruge''s strength through this.


    Tuobayu said: "Ruge, you are famous in World War I this time."


    Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "isn''t it a bit too high-profile?"


    "Sister rugo, do you think it''s a little late now?" Su Nianxia can see it.


    Hua Ruge blinks. It seems that it''s true, but it doesn''t matter. And with her fame, there will be fewer people, which is a good thing.


    Originally, the party was going to drink and celebrate. As a result, the black leopard came to the palace just after several people entered the palace and said, "princess, please come over."


    "I have an appointment. Let him go to my bar and celebrate." Hua Ruge thinks about the next step.


    When she spoke, she took Su Nianxia with one arm, and put one arm on tuobayu''s shoulder.


    The Panther is a bit embarrassed when she hears the words. She doesn''t know what to say for a while.


    Hua Ruge thinks there''s nothing wrong.


    Su Nianxia put Hua Ruge''s arm down as soon as she turned her eyes, and then said, "sister Ruge, I suddenly thought that I had something to do, so I''d better drink another day."


    She said that she gave tuobayu a wink.


    Hua Ruge''s face is muddled.


    Su Nianxia did not say that tuobayu also thought of it. Before Su Nianxia''s voice fell, he put down Hua Ruge''s arm and said, "unfortunately, I have something to do with it. Let''s make an appointment another day."


    Joking, it''s obvious that his highness Zhan Wang wants to see Hua Ruge alone. Hua Ruge is so nervous that they don''t understand. They really know that, so they have a tacit understanding to leave Hua Ruge behind.


    Before Hua rugo''s reaction, the two have left.


    "Didn''t you say that? Do you want to talk about righteousness? " Hua Ruge shouted at the back.


    The pace of the two in front is faster and faster.


    The Panther grinned.


    Hua rugo glanced at him and asked, "your Lord can''t eat people. Are they afraid of that?"


    The black leopard lowered his head and didn''t speak. Apart from being kind to you, when did the prince have a good character.


    Hua Ruge had to follow him to Tuo BARREI''s palace. Before he could enter the main hall, the black leopard said, "princess, the prince is in the kitchen."


    "What is he doing there?" Hua Yuege asked in surprise.


    "The LORD said to celebrate your victory today and cook for yourself." Said the Panther, with an unbelievable look on her face.


    Before that, he could not have imagined that his indifferent and expensive master would have even a little relationship with cooking.


    Hua Ruge is also scared. Did king Zhan cook? It will not rain red in this sky.


    She thought and went to the kitchen.


    The Panther sighed behind her that her master was so kind to the princess.


    In the smoky kitchen, Tuo Barry was dressed in a black suit. The hem of his robe was tucked into his belt. He was turning over the dishes in the pot. The eyebrows of his sword were tightly wrinkled. He looked serious and embarrassed.


    Hua Ruge saw this scene when she came near. She thought she would laugh when she saw the subversive and funny Tuoba Rui, but now she was silent, as if there were many words that she could not say, and she was moved by the silence in her heart.


    Who would have thought that this man, who was as high as a God, would one day go to the kitchen for a woman.


    His noble indifference is like the kaolin flower on the snow mountain, but for her to go to the world step by step, he learns to do something completely different from his identity, just to give her simple happiness.


    He noticed her eyes and said, "the smoke is too thick here. You can stay away and eat soon."


    "You''re cooking. I''m sorry to have to wait." Hua rugo came in and squatted beside the stove to burn firewood.


    The wood before was too wet, so there was smoke. She picked a dry branch and put it in. The smoke soon disappeared, and the sight in the kitchen was clear.


    She looked up at his stiff action, a little clumsy busy, couldn''t help laughing and asked, "why do you have to do it yourself?"


    Tuoba Rui is cutting vegetables with his eyebrows twisted. Hearing this, he says, "don''t want to miss it."


    "What?" Hua Ruge didn''t understand.


    Tuo Ba Rui stops cutting vegetables, turns to look at her and says with a smile, "I want to do everything I can for you."


    "You''re a real jerk." Hua Ruge shakes her shoulders to cover up the little tension of her heart racing under his eyes.


    "Not enough..." Tuo Ba Rui turned his eyes and said, "otherwise, you should come and hug me."


    "Think well." Hua Ruge claps the ash on his palm, and doesn''t want him to see his red ears.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her with a little cramped look, smiles fondly, turns his head and cuts vegetables.


    He cut vegetables with his back to her. The more she looked, the closer she wanted to be. She had the courage to come from nowhere. She stepped forward and hugged her head as soon as it was hot.


    Tuo BARREI wanted to turn around and talk to her a moment before she hugged her, and kept the posture of holding a kitchen knife in one hand and a carrot in the other, but Hua rugo didn''t respond. He put his hands around his waist, and then plunged them into his arms. His face was right on his chest.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks down, Hua Ruge looks up, his eyes collide, and he is shocked for a moment.


    Wait for God to slow down, Tuo Ba Rui smiles contentedly.


    Hua Ruge''s face turned red with embarrassment. She wanted to sneak in and run away. How could she bump into someone''s arms.


    She should let go and run away, but she was reluctant. She didn''t know whether she was moved or whether she was acting strangely. Now she couldn''t understand her heart that she wanted to be close to him.


    "Little song." Tuoba and Rui cried softly.


    Hua Ruge stuck on his chest and did not look up


    "Do you like me more?" He asked.


    Hua rugo hears him say so unexpectedly for the first time some hard to speak, she brew a mood, but still didn''t say.


    When it happened, she lost all her intellectual edge.


    "It''s not hard to guess." She smothered the remark.


    Tuo Ba Rui lowers his head and kisses her bright and clean forehead and says, "it''s easy to be shy."


    "Who said that?" Huaruge raised his head, eyes wide and angry. He looked very cute.


    Tuoba Rui continued to tease: "the face is red."


    "You think I''m Doraemon, girl." Hua Ruge stood up straight, his hands around his neck, looked up and kissed his lips.


    Accustomed to taking the initiative, she can''t stand the endless flirting. She vows to flirt back.

 Chapter 259

    Tuoba Rui has been belittled by her for many times. As soon as she wants to fight back, Hua Ruge releases him and insists on not being afraid of the stage: "this is the result of belittling me."


    "Isn''t it my reward for cooking?" Tuoba Rui enjoyed her slightly flustered appearance with great interest.


    Heart quality has always been very high, such as song, can show such an expression is rare.


    Hua Ruge naturally didn''t want to say that he wanted to kiss him for an excuse. He coughed and said, "think what you like."


    Tuoba Rui smiled and said with a spoiled face, "go out and wait for dinner."


    "I hope I''m not hungry." Hua Ruge glanced at him suspiciously, and then quickly slipped away.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at the carrot in his left hand and the knife in his right hand. He thinks, "I don''t think so..."


    It''s rare that he''s not confident.


    Hua Ruge didn''t like the dreary atmosphere in the palace, so he chose to stay in the pavilion, holding his chin, and savoring his feat just now.


    "Am I a little abrupt..."


    "He doesn''t think I''m a casual person."


    She thought for a long time that she didn''t know whether it was proper to close her body, so she bowed her head and lost her airway: "it''s much more difficult to fall in love than to fight."


    "What do you think?" Tuo Barry came out of the kitchen with a tray. The afterglow of the evening hit him, as if he was hurt and plated with a layer of warm light, which made people feel warm.


    At this time, he didn''t see any gas of killing the Feller. People who didn''t know him really thought he would be a gentle and delicate warm man.


    Hua Ruge sighed in his heart, and then subconsciously replied, "I miss you."


    When she found out that she had been speechless, the light in Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes became brighter and brighter, and she said, "I''m really honored."


    "You''re serious, too." Hua Ruge''s brain flashed and he blurted out.


    Tuo Ba Rui goes up and puts down the tray. He puts the dishes on the table and says, "I believe what I say."


    Hua Ruge blinks and looks at the two dishes on the table. They don''t sell well, but they smell good.


    "Try it." Tuo barrui hands her the chopsticks.


    Hua rugo picked up a green vegetable and put it in his mouth. Then he brightened his eyes and said, "yes, it''s cooked, and it''s not pasted."


    Just that was more than she expected.


    Tuoba Rui looks at her with a black face. Hua Ruge''s chopsticks are tasted. Although they are not as good as the cook''s, they are also the taste of home-made dishes.


    "Not bad." Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly. This time, she really praised her. She couldn''t even do it herself.


    Tuoba Rui''s expression calmed down this time, and he sat opposite her and said, "then eat more."


    "I didn''t expect you had talent for cooking. It''s against the weather." Hua Ruge said while eating.


    "I watched them do and learn." Tuoba Rui said and took out two cups and a pot of wine.


    Hua Ruge hears the words, and suddenly there is a scene where Tuoba Rui, the spirit of wind and jade, stands beside the kitchen table and learns to cook. It''s too subversive. Moreover, the cook is not scared to be able to cook, and his mental endurance is really strong.


    "I''ll make do with it this time, and it''ll get better and better in the future." Tuo BARREI gave her a dish and said.


    Hua Ruge looked at him with half a green vegetable hanging and said vaguely, "cooking is not suitable for you at all."


    "One of us should be able to cook. Do you know how to do it?" Tuoba Rui''s serious way.


    Hua Ruge swallowed the vegetables and shook his head: "I can''t learn, but why learn?"


    She''s always slovenly and doesn''t know if she has rice on her lips.


    Tuo Barry leaned out of her body, wiped her mouth and said, "I want a home only for you, and I don''t want to be disturbed by others."


    Hua Ruge watched the rice grains being wiped away by him, listening to his vision, his ears could not help blushing.


    "Only us?" She mumbled and repeated.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment, and said, "of course, we need to have a baby"


    "the more we say, the more ridiculous we are." Hua Ruge just bowed her head and didn''t talk. She was ashamed that she didn''t think about the future.


    Looking at her only looking down to eat white rice, he smiled and gave her a dish: "not urgent, in the future."


    After a while, Hua Yuege calmed down his mind. He held the small glass and said, "it''s too unpleasant to drink with this."


    Just after Tuo Ba Rui drank all the wine in the white jade cup, he saw Hua Ruge holding two five Jin wine jars out of his own space, skillfully clapping open the mud seal and handing them to Tuo Ba Rui.


    He also said, "use a jar."


    "Whatever." Tuo Ba Rui was surprised and then put down the cup. He took the jar and drank it with his head up.


    Hua Ruge is a bit crazy, because even Tuoba Rui can show his unruly and elegant, which is not grounded at all.


    She sighed that the creator was too partial to him, and drank like a hooligan.


    "Celebrate for you, but drink less." Tuo Ba Rui knew that she had a bad drink and ordered in advance.


    "I know." Although Hua Ruge said this in his mouth, he had no intention of obeying.


    Tuo Ba Rui knew her temperament, squinted, and said, "but it doesn''t matter if you are drunk. I will send you to bed well."


    Hearing Hua Ruge''s words, I finally remembered that the reason why I was kissed by this big tail for the first time was that I was drunk. This time, if I took it lightly, I might be wiped clean by him.


    She took a wary look at him, put down the wine jar and ate stuffy food.


    Tuo Barry sat next to her and pampered her by rubbing her little head, bringing her vegetables and eating with her.


    Hua rugo looked up at him and asked, "why don''t you eat?"


    "I like to take care of you better than eating." Tuoba Rui looks at her with a smile.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes warmed and said, "since you are so good, let''s discuss something. I''ll have a drink. Can you not take advantage of me?"


    "No way." Tuo Ba Rui said definitely.


    Hua yuetou said, "no love."


    Tuoba Rui dotes on a smile: "eat first, I will accompany you to drink for a while."


    "Take me back to sleep after drinking?" Hua Yuege asks tentatively.


    Tuoba Rui nodded, "OK."


    Hua Ruge began to eat with satisfaction. He was soon drunk with one bite of food and one bite of wine. He leaned against him with the wine jar in his arms and said with a silly smile, "it''s warm."


    It was already night, and the evening wind was a little cool.


    Tuo Barry took down her wine jar and put it aside. He put her on his leg, took out his cloak and put it on her. He put his hands around her and asked, "is it still cold?"


    "Not cold." Hua Ruge mumbled, feeling warm all over, leaning on his shoulder, he closed his eyes.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and held her like this, looked up at the stars and said slowly for a long time: "if I say we can''t live such a plain life, it''s doomed to be a bumpy life, are you afraid?"


    Hua Ruge didn''t know if she could hear it clearly, but only heard her disdainful hum: "afraid of a bird."

 Chapter 260

    The next day Hua Ruge woke up and found himself lying in his arms in Tuo Barre''s arms, wearing a Chinese jacket. He was looking at himself with a smile and said, "early."


    Hua Ruge glared at her eyes and said angrily, "didn''t you say you would send me back to my place?"


    "This is it." Tuoba Rui brushed her hair in front of her forehead.


    Hua Yuege looks around in a daze. The color here is light pink, and the bedroom is obviously much smaller than Tuoba Rui. It''s really a palace where he lives.


    At this time Tuo Ba Rui slowly added: "I just said to send you back, but I didn''t say I didn''t follow."


    Hua Ruge is biting his teeth. The man is playing a word game with himself.


    She took a dumb loss and gave him a fierce look. At this moment, she saw that Tuo BARREI was only wearing a black silk lining. From her point of view, she could see his white and strong chest from the slightly open neckline.


    She was stunned for a while. Tuo Ba Rui held her in his arms, put her face on his chest, and pushed her ear and said, "I hope you can have a fair look."


    Hua Ruge''s face hit his chest, clearly felt the elasticity and temperature of his chest, thought of just a glimpse, and even a little blush and heartbeat.


    It''s really that this man is too evil. He is usually wrapped tightly and abstinently. Now, with such a strong visual impact, she can hardly control her determination. It''s really tempting.


    "Who Who wants to see... " She stammered.


    "Don''t like it?" Tuo BARREI is blowing hot air in her ear.


    Hua Ruge shrinks back, his neck is red, but he keeps her waist from moving. He must listen to the answer.


    "What''s so great about being nice." She hummed, determined not to be tempted.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "yes, but if you look at me, do I have to look back to be fair?"


    Hua Yuege''s head explodes with a loud bang. He holds his chest in his hands and says, "Tuo Barry, you dare to play a rogue. Believe it or not, I castrated you."


    "Is Xiaoge cruel?" Tuoba Rui shook his head and said, "I don''t believe it."


    Just as Hua Ruge was thinking about the way to escape, the knock sounded, and the servant girl said, "Lord, it''s time to get up."


    "Get ready to wash. I''ll get up." Hua Yuege responded cheerfully and then said to Tuoba Rui, "if you don''t get up, you won''t have time to go to the gambling competition."


    Tuoba Rui raised his eyebrows and said, "you''re so happy to run?"


    Hua Ruge realized that his intention of resistance was too obvious, and said awkwardly: "this It''s time... "


    "Then don''t be too late. Let me help you to wear it." Tuoba Rui smiles at the fox.


    Hua Ruge''s formal refusal, of course, was of little use. Tuo BARREI helped her tie her coat with the belt and said, "OK."


    "Then I''ll go first." Hua rugo said that he would grease the soles of his feet.


    Tuo Ba Rui took her hand and said, "I haven''t worn it yet."


    "You didn''t wear it yourself." Hua Ruge said subconsciously, but soon found out what he meant. He shook his head and said, "I don''t care. You wear it yourself."


    "I helped you, don''t you?" Tuoba Rui''s voice rose, revealing a sense of danger.


    Hua is like a song head shaking like a drum without waves.


    Tuo Ba Rui pulled her to the front and said, "then I have to take your off."


    He said he was going to unbundle her dress.


    "Tuoba Rui!" Hua Ruge said these three words with his teeth clenched. He felt a sense of suffocation. Should this man be so calculating.


    Tuoba Rui looks at her with a smile, which means that she has not been let go.


    Hua rugo has to promise to help him dress, thinking about how he found such a dark guy while wearing. Is it because he has too many schemers to get retribution?


    Finally, he helped him to dress up. Tuo Barry kissed her on the forehead and said, "are there some feelings of husband and wife?"


    "No." Hua Ruge shakes her head repeatedly.


    "How does that feel?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "The little white rabbit fell into the hands of the wolf." Hua Ruge said her heart. She thought she was black hearted before. How could this man be shameless than herself.


    Tuoba Ruiwei Zheng, Hua Ruge took advantage of this time to open the door.


    Servant girl saw two people come out from a room to be stupefied for a while, but very quickly in the war king that the eye that attracts a person low head to go.


    After that, the two left separately. Tuoba Rui left first in a sedan chair.


    A little white rabbit who escaped from the wolf''s mouth breathed a long breath. After two steps forward, she found Su Nianxia coming out of the pavilion. She smiled and said, "sister rugo, I can see that you came out of the same room."


    "So?" Hua Yuege asked her with her eyebrows.


    Su Nianxia''s face, I know how to look, patted Hua rugo on the shoulder and said, "sister rugo, you are so powerful that you have finished all the war King''s highness. If you let those women know, you can''t be jealous."


    "I don''t want to explain it to you." Hua is like a song without words. This thing can only be painted darker.


    "If elder sister Ge, you take such a big advantage, why don''t you laugh at one?" Su Nianxia completely ignored her bitterness and hatred.


    Hua Yuege pointed at himself incredulously and said, "I still take advantage of it?"


    "Of course, how many people like King Zhan, but they can''t get close to him within three feet. You sleep him. Think about the gap." Su Nianxia looked at her expression and totally thought that she was born in Fuzhong and didn''t know how to be blessed.


    "Are you ancient? Are you too avant-garde in your thinking? " Hua Yuege could not help asking.


    Su Nianxia looks confused. "Sister rugo, what do you say?"


    "Praise you." Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder and took the lead.


    Su Nianxia thought for a moment and murmured, "it''s not like boasting."


    When they went to the gate of the palace, they saw Su Yingxue and Fang Lanxin. Su Yingxue lost the city because of Shangyou, and Fang Lanxin just saw tuobarrui go out of the yard.


    "In the morning, you stopped me and wanted to fight?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Fang Lanxin said maliciously, "when I get to the tryout of Tianfu University, I will never return!"


    "What you said made me feel sorry to be merciful to you." Huaru song light return.


    When she fought with Fang Lanxin, Fang Lanxin was just a soul mentor. Later, the devouring beast swallowed her life magic weapon, and her strength has fallen to the soul mentor. Now she dare to challenge, it must be her strength has been raised again.


    But at this time, Hua Ruge hasn''t figured out whether to go to Tianfu college or not.


    Fang Lanxin knew that Hua Ruge could not speak at all. She was also suffering from too much loss. Finally, she learned how to behave.


    Su Yingxue said bitterly, "don''t be too proud of Hua Ruge. The eastern Xia Dynasty won''t let you live a better life. Just wait to be challenged."

 Chapter 261

    Su Nianxia hears that there is some drumming in his heart. In the eastern Xia Dynasty, the vast army is very strong, which is not comparable to Dazheng.


    "What do they challenge you to be proud of? If you have the ability, you can gamble with me for another 15 seats?" Hua is just like song''s disdain.


    Su Yingxue''s ugly face became more and more vicious. She stared at Hua Ruge and said, "you will regret provoking me like this."


    Then she turned and left. Fang Lanxin hummed and followed her.


    Hua, like a song, raises his eyebrows slightly.


    Su Nianxia said, "sister rugo, they are all ready for you."


    "It''s really annoying. Don''t make it in my hand, or you won''t think about it." Hua Ruge''s eyes flashed a cold light.


    She is not a good fault, and the two men''s repeated provocations exhausted her patience.


    Su Nianxia nodded, and then said, "they are all small characters, but Dongxia is the emperor Dynasty, so much better than us. What if they really challenge?"


    "The soldiers will stop me, but I guess they won''t be so brainless to provoke me." Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    Su Nianxia glanced at her: "sister rugo, are you too conceited?"


    Hua Yuege smiles mysteriously and stops talking.


    Su Nianxia''s curious baby couldn''t help catching up and asking, Hua rugo is very glad that such a suspense can divert her attention, and no longer say how much money she has taken up Tuo BARREI.


    On the way to the duel platform, Hua rugo met the sedan chair of Childe Wuxian, whose white men were dispersing the onlookers on all sides.


    Just as Su Nianxia was about to take Hua rugo away, a man in white came to Hua rugo and said, "girl, please tell me about my son."


    When did Su Nianxia and Cangsong Temple meet?


    It''s a quarter of an hour away from the duel stand. If we go now, we can talk for a while.


    She wanted to thank childe Wuchen for sending her the letter, so she gave Su Nianxia a word, and then went to childe Wuchen''s sedan chair.


    Su Nianxia stared at Hua Ruge and went to the sedan chair. He murmured, "this peach blossom is too lucky."


    The sedan chair is filled with a light fragrance. The childe without trace is sitting on the collapse, and the broad sleeve of his robe is hanging on the ground. Because he wants to attend the competition, he simply ties his hair. However, the whole person is still languid and lazy, looking at him without any aggression.


    Hua Ruge was inexplicably relaxed at the sight of him and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you could recognize me."


    During the conversation, she sat casually on the carpet and leaned against the sedan chair wall, which was the most comfortable place to chat with him.


    "You haven''t changed at all. You''re still so casual." Childe wutrace has a light smile.


    "But you have changed. Last time I saw you, you didn''t have such a strong momentum." Hua Ruge talks with him.


    "If I remember correctly, you still owe me a meal of wine."


    "I thought I could save a meal of wine." Hua laughs like a song.


    With a smile in his eyes, childe wutrace said, "you are very happy without forgetting yourself."


    Hua Ruge ignored the topic and said, "thank you for the things you sent me. It''s very convenient for me."


    She refers to printing.


    "Useful." The childe nodded slightly.


    Hua Ruge nodded, and then he had nothing to say.


    "I''ve said that you can choose to be by my side, which is effective for a long time. Do you think about it?" Childe wutrace asked.


    Hua Ruge was embarrassed to hear the question and said, "I have someone I like. Let''s be friends."


    The answer is expected. The childe sighed and asked, "Tuoba Rui?"


    Hua Ruge was stunned for a while, then nodded slightly, thinking of this morning''s scene, Hua Ruge''s ears were slightly red.


    "Have you ever thought about your future?" He asked again.


    Hua Yuege raised his head, first confused, and then felt that he had something to say with Childe wutrace. He asked, "what''s going on in the future?"


    Seeing that he didn''t know anything about her, childe Wuchen turned away and said, "his temper is not as good as mine. Do you really decide to go with him?"


    There''s something childish and funny about this.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "you will find a better girl."


    "I''m not going to give up." Childe wutrace said half jokingly and half seriously.


    Hua Ruge spread out his hands and said, "let''s talk next time. It''s almost the place. I''m leaving."


    The childe with no trace smiled and nodded, watching her figure jump out of the carriage, his ears slightly red.


    He sighed a little. Now the best way to protect her is to tell her the possible danger when she is not in deep love and keep her away from Tuo BARREI.


    But seeing the joy in her eyes when she mentioned Tuo BARREI, how could he bear to let her face the truth and let her suffer.


    Even if she could be a little closer to him, a little more likely with him.


    His brow furrowed slightly, and now he needs a little more time to figure out a way.


    Su Nianxia arrived at the venue early in the morning. Tuobayu raised his head and asked, "what about songs?"


    "I was asked to take a sedan chair." Su Nianxia looks at tuobayu with a surprised expression and asks, "guess whose sedan chair it is?"


    "Uncle Huang''s?" Tuoba feather road.


    "If your highness Zhan Wang needs to guess, but you can''t guess if you want to break your head, I''ll tell you directly." Su Nianxia approached him and said, "it''s childe Wuwen."


    "What?" Tuobayu was completely stunned.


    Su Nianxia looked at him and said, "I was also scared just now. Now I see that you are so balanced."


    "Are you right?" Tuobayu''s unbelievable question.


    Before Su Nianxia could speak, a quiet voice came from behind: "what''s right?"


    They turned around and saw Hua Ruge coming.


    Tuobayu immediately ran over and asked, "Ruge, how do you have these good luck? Teach me. I''m not greedy. Just let binger like me."


    Hua Ruge thinks that Su Nianxia has leaked the information, so he glances at her, and Su Nianxia comes across with a face of grievance.


    Hua rugo thought that she would admit her mistake and say something to realize her mistake deeply, but she didn''t expect Su Nianxia to say something like, "sister rugo, I also want to learn, and I don''t want to be greedy. It''s ok if I can get rid of the monarchy."


    Hua rugo almost didn''t spit blood. He''s very emotional. It''s a mistake to help others.


    "Can I say that peach blossom came to me, and I was very distressed." Her voice was a little aggrieved.


    Tuobayu and Su Nianxia have a look at each other, and then there is a fire in their eyes. At the same time, they have a big drink: "fight!"


    Hua rushes like a song.

 Chapter 262

    Feeling the anger of the two, Hua Ruge realized that he seemed to hate too much. After a while, they waited for the start of the gambling competition to let Hua Ruge go temporarily.


    "Well, it was a slip of the tongue, a slip of the tongue." Hua Ruge said with a smile.


    Two people look at her, very tacit turn around to ignore her.


    Hua Ruge can only circle on the ground.


    When all of the following people expired, the three arbitrators appeared on the stage at the same time, and everyone was surprised to find that the arbitrators of Tianfu University on the stage had indeed changed into a person about the same age, but with a much more humble attitude.


    Everyone took a breath of cold air when they saw him. Who is this childe without trace? Tianfu college is also a powerful force. How could it be because his words really changed the arbitration.


    Li officer re introduced that this man is the principal of Tianfu University.


    Hua rugo thinks that the man without trace is not as offensive as he seems on the surface, and he must have some means.


    Su Nianxia couldn''t help coming over and asking, "sister rugo, who is this traceless son from Cangsong temple?"


    "I don''t know. I only thought he was a businessman when I met him." Hua Ruge stands out and tells the truth.


    Su Nianxia''s eyes stuck to her and said, "I always think there is a story between you."


    "No, don''t think about it. There''s a king over there." Hua rugo wants to divert her attention.


    But who knows that she said this, opposite a blue embroidered gold dragon robe, juntianxia slowly turned his head and looked at this side, with electric eyes looking straight at Hua Ruge.


    This is the first time for Hua Ruge to look at this man. She suddenly feels that her home is shrouded in momentum and locked in like an attack.


    This vision is very aggressive, deep without a trace of emotion, people can not help feeling shudder.


    At one glance, Hua Ruge thought that such a person was born king. Fortunately, her psychological quality was very good. At present, he did not show any timidity, but would laugh with regret.


    After all, it was her rudeness to call people names.


    Monarch world that a pair of deep eyes from the beginning to the end without any mood fluctuations, eyes in her face for two seconds to stay back, as if nothing had happened.


    Hua Ruge felt relieved that the pressure on her body was reduced.


    Su Nianxia is stupefied to look at Jun Tianxia, and turns to look at Hua Ruge and says, "he will come to see it when he is called."


    "Ears are comparable to dogs." Hua rugo shook his shoulders twice and said, "I don''t think I''ve offended him. The eyes are scary just now."


    Su Nianxia nodded: "I feel it too. It seems that there is no goodwill. Do you think we are talking about him behind his back?"


    "I don''t know." Hua Ruge said once and decided not to deal with this man in the future.


    She can''t see him through.


    Su Nianxia thought again and said, "don''t talk about him here in the future. He will be aware of it."


    Hua Ruge agrees with this point. With the eyes just like that, she doesn''t want to feel it for the second time.


    "But he''s really good." Su Nianxia becomes a mystery girl.


    "I can''t think of anything to restrain him. You should be careful if you love too hard, you will get hurt." Hua Ruge reminds me of her kindness.


    Just an eye-to-eye, Hua rugo thinks that this person is too deep and difficult to understand. A naive girl like Su Nianxia is sold, and it''s estimated that she needs to help others count money.


    "Injury is better than nothing, and he''s not the same. He didn''t have Nanfei after so many years. He must be a man who attaches great importance to love." Su Nianxia is looking forward to it.


    Hua Ruge touched her head and said, "maybe it''s reasonable, maybe it''s the reason for identification. In a word, you should think about it well."


    "I wish I could have spoken to him face to face." Su Nianxia''s reason has gone to outer space, and his brain is completely occupied by the emperor.


    Hua Ruge is not good at saying anything, but can only silently wish her to achieve her wish.


    After the arrival of arbitration, the land bet competition will start again. This time, the challenge is canglan, and the challenge object is neighboring Yunteng.


    The two countries have been connected for a long time. They are big countries on the sea. There are many sea areas and they are very rich. However, they lack land resources and need to occupy land urgently. However, the whole country has only one side of the border with Yunteng, so they took the opportunity to fight.


    Among them, Yunteng is the emperor Dynasty, with strong strength. Canglan is limited to the land area and can only be called the emperor Dynasty. However, because of the strong power of the rich country, it can be said that the collision together is a balance of power.


    After listening to tuobayu''s words, Hua Ruge understood their gratitude and resentment, but she didn''t know or care. No matter who was fighting, as long as it wasn''t her own.


    The ruler was drawn by Tuo BARREI. He drew a brand new field. The army on both sides entered the field. There was a very clear image in the center of the field.


    "Not bad." This is the first time that Hua Ruge has felt the wonder of the world. It can make people feel immersive without high technology.


    There was almost no conspiracy or exploration between the two countries, and there was no terrain advantage. As soon as they entered, they charged, and then the two teams with strong fighting power fought each other.


    Everyone in the field is watching this hot blood war.


    But Hua rugo is not interested in this kind of brainless competition, and because he drank wine last night, he woke up too early this morning, leaning on the chair, drowsy.


    Tuobayu stabbed Hua Ruge and said, "Ruge, we should also be ready. Just now I was informed that Dongxia''s soldiers were ready for war."


    "It may also be against other countries. After all, we are not the only countries bordering Dongxia." Hua Ruge''s eyes are not open, and she answers casually.


    "It''s not just us, but the other is Daewoo. You don''t think Dongxia wants to live before finding Daewoo''s army, which can be called the first in collective combat strength." Tuobayu said again.


    Hua Ruge didn''t open his eyes, but said, "I''ve given orders before I went out. If Dongxia dare to challenge me, I''ll show them the absolute strength."


    "You know it." Tuobayu doesn''t speak after hearing the words.


    Hua Ruge is quite out of tune when he speaks, but he is still reliable in his work, which he knows.


    Canglan and Yunteng fought for a long time because of their similar strength. There were fewer and fewer people on both sides. They lost their armor.


    Hua Ruge here feels sleepier and sleepier when he looks at it. He finally sleeps on the chair.


    Su Nianxia and tuobayu both thought it was a little inconceivable. They didn''t understand how Hua Ruge couldn''t sleep at such a hot and tragic moment. Fortunately, they didn''t snore, or the people around wouldn''t look at the duel table, just at her.


    On the arbitration platform, Tuo Ba Rui''s Yu Guang saw her leaning on the chair, her eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and she was not afraid of getting sick due to the wind.

 Chapter 263

    As he couldn''t get out of the platform, he took a black cloak out of the space, handed it to the Panther, and said something in his ear.


    Everyone began to enjoy it, but many people also paid attention to the movement on the arbitration platform. When they saw that Tuo BARREI''s action was abnormal, they all turned around.


    Then we watched the Panther take the Cape and walk down the arbitration platform to the seat of Dazheng.


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on the direction of Dazheng. This time, many people finally noticed that Hua Ruge was sleeping at such a hot time. Of course, no one cared.


    Until the black leopard came to Hua Ruge and covered her with a cape, the scene was dead.


    People including Dazheng are stupid.


    At this moment, Hua Ruge is subconsciously holding the cloak under the attention of all the people and continues to sleep.


    But the people in the field can''t respond. What''s the situation?


    Tuoba Rui is superior, and at a glance he knows that he is indifferent and doesn''t eat fireworks. Usually he can''t even see a smiling face. This sudden carefulness is too subversive.


    It should be said that there is no difference in China Ruge, nor do they believe in killing them.


    So the women who like the king of war burst into tears and felt that their future life would be dim.


    Although I know it''s impossible to be with Tuo BARREI, I still have hope if I have nothing to think about. Now it''s good and completely disillusioned.


    There are also people who are good at comforting themselves: "it''s very likely that his highness Zhan Wang just looks cold, but he is very careful. Whoever sleeps will give his cloak?"


    Some people in the crowd really want to verify this statement, so they lie down on the chair and pretend to sleep. However, after that, Tuo BARREI paid attention to the battlefield and didn''t give others an extra look.


    Now the girls are crying.


    They still can''t understand how people like Zhan Wang who don''t eat fireworks can do things like liking others.


    After the sorrow, women''s eyes on Hua Ruge have changed. They envy, envy and hate everything.


    Seeing this phenomenon, kings and ministers of all countries began to analyze the situation, and almost all had a criterion in their hearts, that is, they should not provoke Dazheng, nor provoke Dazheng to make China sing like a song.


    Hua Ruge could not have imagined that just taking a nap became the focus of everyone''s attention and affected the overall situation in a tangible and intangible way.


    It can''t be said that it''s a time-honored nap.


    The battle between canglan and Yunteng in the battlefield has become white hot, and canglan''s fierce generals have the upper hand, but it''s unknown who wins or who loses when looking at the tenacity of the two teams.


    After a while, Hua rugo felt uncomfortable in the chair, so she opened her eyes a little while when she turned over. Then she found that many people looked at her, including Su Nianxia and tuobayu.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Ruge is a little bit fluffy when he is watched by these people, so he has no sleep at all.


    No one spoke, but more eyes turned to her side to see what reaction she woke up.


    Hua rugo felt more and more wrong. As soon as she sat up straight, the cloak that had been covered on her body slipped down. Hua rugo finally noticed the cloak this time.


    The Cape is black, with a faint smell of ambergris lingering on it. It is the fragrance used by Tuoba Rui, and also the flavor she is familiar with.


    Hua Ruge is completely scared. He looks up at Tuoba Rui, but sees his eyes are concerned.


    She was looking around and saw that the eyes of all were full of inquiry.


    Hua Ruge suddenly understood that Tuo BARREI must have seen her sleeping, and then covered her cloak with


    but she was even more scared in response. How many fans does Tuo BARREI have? In this way, she will soon become the target of their bombardment.


    Who can bear it.


    Fortunately, when she didn''t know how to do it, the mirror image on the duel platform was fixed at the end, and canglan won the final battle, but only a few people were still alive.


    Canglan people immediately gave out a burst of cheers, while Yunteng''s side was all dejected.


    Influenced by these two different emotions, the scene finally stopped focusing on Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge was able to breathe at this time. She asked Su Nianxia, "what''s the matter?"


    "You are asleep. The king of war ordered the panther to send it to you."


    "Then will I have a rival group to abuse me?"


    "No." Su Nianxia shakes her head.


    "You have a way?" Hua Ruge''s eyes brighten.


    "I mean, after I use it, you are going to face the first wave of love enemies." Su Nianxia looks at the tunnel.


    What she said is very reasonable, let Hua Ruge listen to just want to strangle her.


    Su Nianxia claps Hua Ruge''s shoulder to show comfort and encouragement.


    Hua Ruge wants to cry. This time, it''s too high-profile.


    On the top, Tuo Barry saw her wonderful expression with a little smile on his face. He just wanted to keep her from catching cold, but in fact, he announced that she was his woman on such an occasion.


    It will cause some troubles to Hua Ruge, but he believes that as long as these people''s emotions calm down, Hua Ruge will become an enviable and respected existence.


    This kind of thing cannot be concealed for a lifetime. It''s better to finish it as soon as possible.


    Below canglan''s leader was all over with blood and came back, much more embarrassed than yesterday''s huaruge look.


    Childe Wuchen has been facing no waves before. Now he has made an award in the absence of opinions from the other two arbitrators. Canglan has won five cities.


    The second game of the land bet competition came to an end.


    Hua Ruge was still lamenting his high-profile, but tuobayu said: "Ruge, you see Dongxia people have stood up, this is really a challenge to us."


    Hua Ruge wakes up like a dream. It''s true when you look at it.


    "Since someone sent them to the city pool, I don''t want to be disrespectful." Hua laughs like a song.


    She had already sent people to inform the barbarian troops who had been stationed outside Dayu and were with most of the soldiers. Now the time for calculation is almost the same.


    There are just a thousand barbarians in the group. Not only are they several times as powerful as the Terrans, but even their crotch mounts and unicorn horses are not the ones the Terrans can fight against. Once they collide, they must be a crushing victory.


    However, things turned quickly. The officials of Dongxia just got up. After that, they rushed to a messenger and ran to the side of the emperor to hand over the white letterhead.


    Hua Ruge could almost guess what would be written on the letter when it was delivered at such a critical moment, so he sat down and said, "no way."


    As expected, after seeing it, the emperor of Dongxia signaled the officials who had risen before to return to their original positions, and then wiped the cold sweat on their forehead if they had nothing to do with it. It can be seen that they are not going to challenge.


    "What''s the matter?" Tuobayu was puzzled.


    Hua Ruge unconsciously thought of beichenyue, the princess of Dongxia who could not see through herself. She estimated that she had sent this letter.

 Chapter 264

    People in the field wanted to see the battle between emperor Dongxia and Dazheng, but unexpectedly, they ended up with nothing.


    These people have some doubts in their hearts. Because Dongxia changed his mind, he surely thought that this war could not be won. It would not be glorious for a strong country to challenge a weak country. If it lost again, it would not only lose the city, but also lose its reputation.


    Dongxia had a discussion. At last, the envoys jumped out to challenge Shangyou. Shangyou and Dongxia border areas are poor. Dongxia''s move is helpless. After all, they are ready to fight.


    Shangyou is suffering from the disaster of nothing. You don''t want to export even on the barren land.


    In the past, we lost 15 cities. Now if there are five less cities, the territory of Shangyou will be one-third less, but there are many people. In the future, it will cause resource panic, and it will be difficult to think about prosperity.


    Shangyou was forced to fight. The envoys went to the site in tears. Most of the soldiers were not motivated.


    Tuobayu said strangely, "Dongxia coveted my southern border for a long time. How could he not challenge us, but choose those barren cities of Shangyou?"


    "In the face of an opponent like me, the one who can not underestimate the enemy and send information to the emperor should not be underestimated." Hua Ruge said, touching his chin.


    Su Nianxia asked strangely, "what do you say, sister rugo?"


    In the face of their curious eyes, Hua Yuege said lightly, "I''ll prepare the barbarian soldiers for the war, a whole thousand."


    The two men took a breath of cold air when they heard the words. If the barbarian goes on the court, he can use any tricks. No matter what team he meets, he will kill in seconds.


    "I didn''t let the barbarians stay in the distance. I was weak for the first time. I wanted to catch a big fish this time, but now it''s in vain." Hua Ruge has some regrets.


    Tuobayu thought for a moment and said, "that is to say, some people in Dongxia paid attention to our movements. As soon as we mobilized our troops, they detected it?"


    Hua Ruge nods.


    "It''s a very thoughtful person." Tuobayu said with emotion.


    Hua Ruge squinted and didn''t speak.


    Dongxia''s army was overwhelmingly superior to Shangyou. It killed Shangyou for half an hour without any suspense. The whole army of Shangyou was destroyed.


    Emperor Shangyou''s head pressure is lower. He lost two games in a row. Now Shangyou is really out of deep water.


    It''s afternoon after the two games. Everyone needs a rest, so it''s over today.


    When Emperor Dongxia arrived at the palace, he went to the palace where his daughter, beichenyue, was sitting in front of the case and reading a book.


    She is still a colorful dress, full of unspeakable noble spirit, elegant demeanor, look is always light, as if nothing can make her mood.


    Seeing the emperor coming in, she slowly put down the book and stood up to salute the Emperor: "father."


    The emperor waved his hand and said, "no, I''m here to ask you why I sent a note to let me give up fighting with Dazheng."


    In the letter delivered by beichenyue, the emperor of Dongxia knew that his daughter would not make mistakes, even if he did not know the reason, he did so.


    Beichenyue asked the emperor to take the throne and serve him. Then he said, "because Dazheng is as gorgeous as a song."


    "Because of a little girl?" The emperor of Dongxia looked puzzled. Although the girl had a good performance last time, an emperor was not afraid of a girl.


    He thought beichenyue would say what reason, did not expect beichenyue just nodded: "yes, because of her."


    "What is she really good at?" The emperor of Dongxia looked suspicious. He had never heard his daughter raise a person like this.


    "She had a barbarian army, a thousand men in her hands." The peaceful way of the North moon.


    Emperor Dongxia was really surprised.


    Barbarian troops and the same number of people to fight, the people can be said to have no power to fight back, the eastern Xia emperor thought to ease a breath: "fortunately did not start."


    "I didn''t know until I handed the note." Beichenyue said, picked up the newly built tea and poured it to the emperor.


    The emperor of Dongxia took the tea and asked, "are you afraid before you see her strength?"


    "The daughter is not afraid, but Dongxia can''t set up such an opponent. The father will know the means when he sees the end of you." Beichenyue said slowly.


    The emperor of Dongxia thought for a moment and then said, "didn''t she just fight?"


    "The most important thing is that she provoked Daewoo''s hostility to Shangyou. The emperor of Daewoo sent someone to kill the general of Shangyou, and she won so easily." Beichenyue is analyzing.


    The emperor of Dongxia suddenly said, "this female doll has some means. It''s right that we don''t provoke easily. Our daughter has a vision."


    Beichenyue nods slightly.


    "How are you doing with your daughter and that Tuo Ba Rui?" The emperor of Dongxia understood the matter and inquired again.


    Beichen Yue chuckles and says, "if there is no love between a man and a woman between his daughter and his elder martial brother, then my father will stop messing with the mandarin duck spectrum."


    "Don''t you look after me? You need to seize the opportunity. What''s more, Tuoba Rui is a dragon and Phoenix among people. It''s just right for you. " The emperor advised.


    "Father let go of his daughter." The way of the northern moon.


    Emperor Dongxia had no choice but to his daughter. After a chat, he left.


    The North Chen moon slowly returns to the main position, without waves or billows on its face. It only opens its mouth gently and says, "is the brocade coming soon?"


    A servant girl in blue came out behind the screen. She was not old, but she was very strong. She only said, "yes, she will be here in recent days."


    Beichenyue poured himself a cup of cold tea, tasted it, and a meaningful smile opened at the corner of his mouth.


    "When is Miss planning to do it?" Asked the servant girl.


    Beichenyue drinks a sip of tea again, a pair of bright eyes without wave, smell words only light spit out a word: "small role, why should I do it."


    "Didn''t you say she was very good?" The servant girl doesn''t understand.


    Beichenyue picked up the book on the table and continued to read it. It seems that she doesn''t intend to speak again.


    The servant girl realized that she had been speechless, and quickly withdrew.


    She felt that her master would never be seen through. She was a girl of seventeen or eighteen, and she could stand loneliness. She never talked to anyone more.


    Such a nature of mind made her shudder at every thought.


    Hua Ruge on the other side sneezed inexplicably. At this time, she was walking with Tuoba Yu Su Nianxia, intending to go back to live and eat.


    "How can anyone scold me?" Hua Ruge whispers there.


    "I guess you don''t know who it is," said Su Nianxia


    Hua Ruge nodded honestly, "how do you know?"


    Su Nianxia then smiled and said, "because you offend too many people."


    Tuobayu nodded with the same feeling when he heard the words.


    "You all owe me a celebration drink. Please hurry up." Hua Ruge has no good way.


    Su Nianxia doesn''t understand: "what is sister Ruge anxious about?"


    "When we''re done drinking, we''ll break up." Hua Ruge said firmly: "this time I''m serious!"


    Tuobayu and Su Nianxia have a look at each other, and then they smile unkindly.


    "Please give us another treat, and you will get back together with us again." Tuobayu is very familiar with Tao.


    Hua rugo thought about it, but didn''t think of the reason for refusing, so she accepted the fact that she was a drunkard.


    As a spiritual compensation, tuobayu takes out his own good wine. Hua Ruge originally wanted to get drunk, but LAN binger arrives halfway and persuades her to go back to her room to sleep.


    LAN bing''er helped her tuck in the quilt and said, "my sister can''t drink all the time. It''s not good for her health."


    "You''re the third one to say that to me." Hua said as if singing.


    LAN bing''er chuckled, wiping her face and saying, "this shows that we are right."


    Hua Ruge is speechless and turns to ask her, "why did you come here all of a sudden?"


    "It''s said that today my sister is not with Zhan Wang. I''m afraid you''ll drink too much when you celebrate. Tomorrow morning you''ll have a headache and come here." LAN bing''er wipes her palm again.


    Hua Ruge thought that he didn''t see Tuoba Rui when he came back today.


    Not only did he not ask someone to pick her up, but he also did not come to sleep with her, which was abnormal.


    "You have a heart, but now you are also a high priest of high status. You can''t turn around me like before." Hua Ruge persuades.


    No one can accompany who for a lifetime, feelings can remain the same, but with the status of different also should open some distance.


    LAN bing''er just smiles and doesn''t talk.


    Like the children who are taught by their parents, they don''t talk back and they don''t agree with each other.


    Like most parents, Hua Ruge has no way to deal with the silent little ice.


    LAN bing''er cleans it for her, and then she goes out, so Hua Ruge can''t find a chance to talk.


    Finally, Hua Yuege could only smile bitterly: "this child."


    It was the first time she had slept on her own in a few days. She turned over in the bed and couldn''t help thinking.


    What''s the matter with Tuoba Rui? Is it important?


    She thought about it and turned over again, muttering, "will it be a relapse?"


    However, she soon overturned this idea. I remember that Tuo BARREI and she said that it was almost OK.


    Hua Ruge thought about it, but he fell asleep unexpectedly.


    The next day, Hua Rugong, the barbarian troops who appeared in front of people, had been known by all kinds of people. He was surprised in his heart, but at the same time, he was glad that he could not challenge the great event, otherwise, no one would be better if he met the barbarian.


    The ugliest thing about their faces is Shangyou. Their intestines are blue now. They have to challenge Hua Ruge if they are not good.


    In this war, if Hua rugo sends out barbarians, they will lose if they lose. It''s not disgraceful. But now Hua rugo doesn''t use his trump card at all, so they lose very badly.


    Hua Ruge was not elated, but depressed. He wanted the barbarians to show up and plan for Dongxia.


    In Shangyou, you can knock 15 cities. In the same way, Dongxia will surely agree.


    Now it''s better not only not to win the city, but also to expose the strength.


    In the future, anyone who mentions fighting with Hua rugo will think of these barbarians in her hand at the first time, and she will also lose some chips.

 Chapter 265

    Hua Ruge finished washing at the same time when she was depressed. She changed into a lavender dress and went to the palace where Tuo BARREI was.


    Su Xia Xia intended to go to the duel with her, and make complaints about her direction.


    This is what Hua rugo has always said about her. Over time, she will know what it means and be able to use it freely.


    Tuobayu hurried over and asked, "I drank a little more last night. Is binger here?"


    Su Nianxia nodded: "it seems that she sent us back to our room."


    "Then I''ll thank her." Tuoba Yu''s eyes, as warm as jade, flashed a sly light. Before Su Nianxia could speak, he left.


    "I......"


    Su Nianxia looks at tuobayu''s back with poor eyes.


    They all have people in their hearts that they like. Hua Ruge is in love, and tuobayu is in pursuit. She is the only one who has no courage to speak.


    She sighed like resentment, but found that she was still timid.


    Because I like it so much, I don''t want to go further.


    So she was a little frustrated, but she kept thinking about ways and opportunities.


    Hua Ruge came to Tuo BARREI''s house and found that he had put on his clothes and went to the car.


    It looks like he is tall and straight, with the spirit of wind as jade. There is no sign of illness at all.


    She was relieved at last.


    Tuoba Rui found that someone was watching, and his eyes came by electricity, with a cool feeling.


    Hua shuddered and blinked innocently.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her lovely appearance. He was stunned at first, and then he fell in love with her with a smile. He went to rub her head and explained, "I didn''t expect it was you."


    "I''m used to being scared." Hua Ruge''s way of life.


    Tuo Ba Rui takes her to her bosom and says softly, "I can''t bear it."


    Hua Yuege''s heart warmed, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth. He said, "OK, it''s time to start."


    "Good." Tuo Ba Rui picked her up, and before she was able to slow down, he flew into the sedan chair.


    Hua Ruge only looked at the black curtain cloth put down, then slowed down and found himself sitting on Tuo BARREI''s leg, his hands around her waist, chin on her neck.


    She said unnaturally, "let''s go separately."


    "Why?" Tuoba Rui said something, and the heat was on her neck.


    Hua Ruge''s neck was slightly red, and coughed, "I''m afraid that others may misunderstand our relationship. You must have a lot of enemies in your temper. What can I do about chasing me?"


    In fact, she is more afraid of being chased by her rival. After all, there are too many admirers of Tuo BARREI.


    "Misunderstanding?" Tuoba Rui''s tone slightly rises, the voice line is evil, with a little dissatisfied taste, and the complexion slowly sinks down.


    Hua Ruge looks a little uncertain.


    Tuo Ba Rui turns her body over and lets her sit facing him.


    Hua rugo thought the atmosphere was a little serious. Knowing that he was serious again, he quickly turned his head to say something to ease it.


    Tuoba Rui said: "Xiaoge, I know you are a girl with strong independence. You advocate freedom and don''t like bondage. I occasionally think you and I may not be the best choice."


    Hua rugo didn''t know what he was going to say next, but he also laughed and said, "what can I do if you look so serious and want to laugh?"


    "I think it''s Fair for you to calm down and think about it for a while." He continued his serious way.


    Hua rugo continued to gag: "you are so boring in love you know?"


    "I wanted to say these words to you for a long time, but I''m afraid I''ll lose you after I say them, but I shouldn''t always be so selfish, shouldn''t I?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua Yuege is silent.


    She never made it clear that she wanted to be with him all the time, because she didn''t know so much about herself, and she didn''t know whether she would like to change her life path because she liked someone.


    Tuoba Rui did not have any expression on her face. He put her down and said, "get out of the sedan chair and be careful."


    All the signs now show that the best protection for her is to let her go.


    The best chance is when her mind wavers.


    He needs some time to make things better, when he really has the qualification of love.


    Hua Ruge was stunned on the spot. She always thought that there was still time and time. She never thought that the day of choice would come so fast.


    Her heart, almost undisturbed, began to wander again.


    In her opinion, as long as she has the strength and the mind, there is nothing that can''t be solved, but now the situation makes her have to face up to her big emotion.


    Tuoba Rui frowns slightly and looks at her back standing there. Thousands of words have to be buried in her heart.


    He was looking forward to her going down, and he was afraid that she would really go down.


    He was afraid that she would stay away from danger all her life, and that she would disappear completely in his own life.


    At the beginning of his reunion with her, he knew that there would be a day, but he did not expect that the woman would wave his heartstrings like this.


    He thought that he was born thin, but he didn''t expect that he was pure-minded, not close to women, just didn''t meet her, so transparent and open-minded, wise and cunning, wonderful like a colorful world, which he never touched.


    Step by step, step by step, when he found that his deep roots have been unable to extricate themselves.


    However, the origin is wrong, the development can only be deeper and deeper, and finally double disillusionment.


    He never believed in destiny, but at the moment, he needed time.


    Hua Ruge''s brain turned around and looked at Tuo barrow. He asked suspiciously, "aren''t you stimulated?"


    Tuoba and Rui are stunned.


    "Usually you are pestering me. How can you let me go today?" Hua rugo stepped back to him and reached for his forehead as he spoke.


    Tuoba Rui looked at her face, which was the same as usual, and didn''t react for a while.


    "No fever." Hua Ruge murmured, then he would cut his pulse.


    Tuoba Rui blinked away, saying, "I''m ok, I''m just..."


    "Just want to know my answer." Hua rugo took a word, then took his hand and said: "frankly, I often don''t know what I think, I''m not sure whether I want to be with you, but when I want to get off, I feel sad."


    She looked up at him and said, "this is the first time I feel heartache. You don''t think I''m ok, but it''s really hard just now."


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t know what to say.


    "What to do, Tuo BARREI? I can''t seem to be without you. " Hua Ruge''s eyes flickered with fervent emotion, but on the surface he said sorry: "now I must be very sorry to tell you that there is a woman who may be in trouble to follow you, and you will be busy later."


    Tuoba Rui didn''t think of his obviously alienated attitude. In exchange, Hua Ruge''s sincere words came from his heart. He didn''t think that Hua Ruge''s big people would have such delicate feelings.


    She not only likes him, but also relies on him.


    He was a little overwhelmed by the surprise.


    "How can you be reluctant to look at your expression?" Hua Ruge looked at his unchanged expression and mumbled discontentedly.


    Tuoba Rui opens his mouth, but he doesn''t know what to say.


    Now she is holding her hand, and he has two choices, one is to hold her tightly in his arms, the other is to push her away.


    He was very happy to see her say so, but the pain was that he could not be greedy for the warmth and happiness, he had to make a decision quickly.


    Reason in his mind over and over again, and now with her is harm to her, he can not be so selfish.


    The voice grew louder and louder, gradually suppressing his deep love and surprise for her, which he was looking forward to for so long.


    How he hoped that the time could be delayed a little longer, let him see her smile again, she smiled to see him waiting for him.


    She is so beautiful. The light in her eyes seems to dispel the haze in others'' hearts. He has never felt comfortable with her.


    She is so different, so sentimental.


    However, doomed at this moment, love is shallow.


    His face was cold, and he held her hand tightly and pushed her away.


    Hua Ruge didn''t find out his intention, but she was still smiling, waiting for him to make a statement, and then she felt her hand was tight, as if he had made a strong grip.


    She understood that he was excited and cherished, so she couldn''t restrain herself any more. She let go of her hand, hugged Tuo BARREI''s neck, padded her feet and kissed him.


    Because there have been two times before, plus this time, she has accumulated feelings in her heart. This kiss gives up her previous shyness and hardness, and she is very affectionate.


    Tuoba Rui opened his eyes, and the fierce and fierce frame that had passed away in front of his eyes was fixed in his eyes. The persistence and reason in front of his heart collapsed suddenly, but he did not know how to respond.


    He didn''t expect Hua rugo to have such a move suddenly.


    Hua Ruge''s kiss goes deeper and deeper. Learning from him, he is very funny.


    Tuoba Rui''s pupil is slightly red, no matter what else, he drags Hua Ruge''s back brain and kisses it deeply.


    He would like to express all his hidden love through this kiss. Hua Ruge is not like this.


    She has experienced too much, this time love is more precious to her.


    Two people kiss kiss then forget the affection, for a long time just let go of each other.


    Tuoba Rui looked at the little woman in his arms pitifully, and could not bear to push her away.


    Hua Ruge said proudly, "Tuo BARREI, you can let me kiss you. It will be mine after that. If you don''t like to think about others, you can''t let me leave again."


    "I won''t agree if you want to go." Tuoba Rui says he wants to kiss again.


    Hua Ruge pushed her away and said, "you won''t let me go, but I''m going to go now."


    Because they have been in the sedan chair for a while, and it''s not far from the duel arena to drive the sedan chair. If they don''t want to expose their relationship in this way, they will not be able to.


    Although Hua Ruge wants to be together, he doesn''t want to be so early.

 Chapter 266

    After expressing her mind, Hua Yuege got off the sedan chair happily and twisted her neck and kicked her legs. She didn''t feel that she lost her freedom, but she would smile a little when she thought of Tuo barre.


    Looking at her going down, Tuo Barry''s smile in his eyes became more and more intense, and he said slowly: "with your sincere trust, no matter how hard it is, it will be too hard."


    He said that his whole body was becoming stronger and stronger, and his whole body was calm and automatic, and he became a powerful force in the world. He turned his hand and smashed the top of the car. He looked up at the cold sky and said, "the sky is merciless, and he looks at all creatures like a ruminant dog, and decides to kill with a piece of destiny!"


    His voice was not loud, but he rushed into the sky with great power.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    In the sunny sky, there were two loud noises, with great power, directly pressing the people below.


    People in the street didn''t hear Tuo Barrow''s words, but they heard two blasts of thunder Tianwei. They covered their ears to avoid.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes were burning, and he stared at the sky, sending out a provocative atmosphere.


    At the same time, when I just arrived at the dueling arena, the traceless childe raised his eyes and looked at Tianwei. His face, which had always been indifferent, showed surprise and fear for the first time.


    At the same time, the king also raised his head. His pupil shrank sharply, and his deep eyes were full of surprise.


    "Who has such a strong mind that he can make the gods angry?" You have all these doubts.


    The black robe beside him said: "there are only a few people who can shake the heaven, but it''s not hard to guess."


    When you think for a moment, your eyes are fixed and you must have guessed it.


    "your time is running out. Do you want to speed up your pace?" The man in Black said again.


    The emperor nodded slightly and said, "I have already begun."


    "The king is holy." The man in black bows slightly.


    Jun Tianxia did not open his mouth, but looked up to the sky. His eyes were deep and waveless. Compared with the world, it was difficult to figure out what he was thinking.


    Hua ruogang and Su Nianxia meet here and ask her where tuobayu is going.


    Su Nianxia''s drooping head remembered the huge roar in the sky before she could lift it up. She was so scared that she went straight into Hua Ruge''s arms.


    Hua Ruge is also scared. She hugs her and almost squats on the ground.


    There are many people in the field who are shocked. They cover their ears with one hand and their hearts with one hand. They are afraid of saying: "how can this fine sunny day thunder?"


    "It''s strange that there is no cloud to thunder."


    "Yes, yes."


    There were constant complaints in the field. Hua rugo rubbed his ears and said, "I haven''t met such a big thunder in my life."


    Su Nianxia patted his heart and said, "almost scared me to death."


    There was a commotion in the field. People thought it was thunder. It soon subsided.


    People gathered slowly, and the last of the three arbitrations, Tuo BARREI, also appeared.


    Childe wutrace and the eyes of juntianxia sweep over him as if they were nothing. I think they all guess who caused the anger just now.


    Tuoba Rui''s breath is stronger than that of the past, and some fortitude is mixed in his stride.


    Li officer began to say the same thing again.


    On the stage, the childe without trace said to Tuoba Rui, "this is a dead move. Do you really want to choose?"


    "I just know I can''t hurt her." Tuoba Rui''s voice is light but firm.


    Childe wutrace looks slightly coagulated. He never said anything again.


    Hua rugo sat down and thought Su Nianxia was in a bad mood today, so he stabbed her and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "If elder sister Ge, how can I talk with him, get close to him, and not be disgusted by him?" Su Nianxia asked with a look of hope.


    Hua rugo looked at her and asked, "why?"


    "Isn''t that a big deal?" Su Nianxia''s face is reasonable.


    "I look down on your love affair." Hua Ruge''s mouth was joking, but his hand ran over her shoulder. After a while, he said to her, "you can do it now."


    "I''m afraid," said Su Nianxia


    "Afraid?" Hua Ruge chewed the word and looked at the magnificent monarch over there. He said clearly, "you are inferior, aren''t you?"


    She wants to understand now, who can''t be timid to meet a man like juntianxia.


    Just like her, if Tuo BARREI doesn''t take the initiative to pursue, she may not dare to talk to the murderer.


    Su Nianxia didn''t hear the word, but it''s not hard to understand. After thinking about it, she nodded, "it should be."


    "There are many factors for the formation of inferiority complex. The main difference between you and him is too big." Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    Su Nianxia nodded repeatedly, waiting for the following.


    "It''s not about birth or psychology, so it''s the easiest thing to solve." Hua Ruge analyzed it for a while, and then made a conclusion: "you think the gap is large, and you can''t shorten the distance if you try to become stronger and better."


    Su Nianxia''s eyes brightened and clapped his forehead: "I didn''t think of it before."


    Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder and said, "but don''t be too optimistic. After all, it''s all external factors. Can you stay together without looking at this?"


    She doesn''t know exactly what to look at now.


    It seems to be a kind of mysterious feeling.


    "No matter what I can do in the future, I will try my best to be more worthy of him every day." Su Nianxia is like beating chicken blood.


    The sound attracted a lot of onlookers.


    Hua rugo wants to say that she doesn''t know her.


    Su Nianxia did not seem to notice it at all. He looked at the emperor in the distance and looked forward to it.


    In the field, Yunteng''s emissary came out to challenge canglan.


    Because Yunteng was defeated by canglan yesterday, he vowed to revenge today.


    Canglan is the conqueror. Holding Yunteng''s territory in his hand, he is confident and willing to accept the challenge.


    So the two sides selected the venue through arbitration and draw lots, and the two teams went in.


    Hua Ruge yawned a lot. She felt bored and wanted to go to sleep again. However, thinking of the meaningful eyes of people around her after she went to sleep and opened her eyes yesterday, she decided not to go to sleep.


    Her Highness Zhan Wang is too high-profile to try.


    So she can only watch the competition on the duel platform. This time, Yunteng used the terrain to use some tactics and won some advantages. After a half day''s fighting, she won.


    Yunteng is very happy because they are the emperor and can''t lose the prestige of the emperor.


    "So boring." Hua Ruge murmured, and then said, "not that every gambling match is a big shuffle, how can I not see it?"


    Su Nianxia glanced at her and said, "that''s because Daewoo hasn''t made it yet."


    Her voice just fell, in the king of the world''s sign, Daewoo''s envoys came out, first of all, a very polite bow to Dongxia.


    The people in the field are in a uproar. It''s clear that they want to challenge Dongxia. Dongxia is unlucky this time.


    However, the exclamation was not over, and the envoys of Daewoo bowed to Shangyou again.


    All the people here are stupid.

 Chapter 267

    Isn''t it usually a challenge to be the first? What''s the matter?


    Before they knew it, the envoys of Daewoo stood up straight again, bowed to Yunteng again, and finally made another salute in the direction of Yunteng.


    The emissary stood up straight, and the people in the court had understood that this great country was full of rites and full of rites.


    In the six countries of the mainland, he saluted the other four countries, but there was no great event.


    Just when these people thought that the envoys were going to salute Dazhen, the envoys did not move any more.


    Hua Ruge is sitting behind emperor Dazheng. His shoulders are rolling. It should be angry. It''s obvious that Daewoo doesn''t give Dazheng face on such a big occasion, which makes him like an emperor.


    If it is another country that can directly challenge, but for the abnormal country like Daewoo, he can only bear to swallow it.


    "Why don''t you just look at us?" Su Nianxia is murmuring. He looks puzzled.


    It''s reasonable to say that Daewoo''s doing so is not beneficial beyond his words, which is obviously very unwise.


    Hua is like a song pupil is a shrink, eyes rarely show a look of horror.


    Su Nianxia asked curiously, "sister rugo, what do you find?"


    "Found a maddening monster." Hua Ruge shook his head as he said it, and his face was unbelievable.


    Su Nianxia didn''t respond and asked, "people around us are angry. You are not good."


    "Soon they will be very happy." Hua Ruge smiled and asked her in turn, "have you found any essential difference between us and those four countries?"


    Su Nianxia''s brain was very fast, but thought of it and some unbelievable, said: "no way."


    "His appetite is beyond my imagination." Hua Ruge patted Su Nianxia on the shoulder and said, "you''re right. There''s no big change because he hasn''t made a move yet."


    Su Nianxia opened his mouth in surprise and waited for the emissary to speak.


    The three major arbitrations on the stage also understood the intention of emperor Tianxia in an instant, and Tianfu University''s arbitrations could not conceal their surprise.


    And Tuo Ba Rui and childe wutrace are more like they expected it early, there is no expression change.


    "Today Daewoo is ready to challenge the four kingdoms of Dongxia, Shangyou and yuntengcanglan at the same time."


    Everyone was surprised, and another shouted, "regulation is a smart challenge to a country. How can you say it together?"


    "This adult is right. My emperor only challenges one game this year. However, Daewoo has a wide range of adults. One-on-one gambling is unfair to all countries. In order to be fair, Daewoo is willing to fight one against four."


    The emissary didn''t speak in a hurry, but the people below were sweating. They fought only one match against four. If they lost, Daewoo would not even have a chance to find a match.


    This Daewoo dare to do so, it is really too arrogant, too confident.


    "How can you use a thousand troops to fight against all the countries?" Canglan is a minister.


    Because canglan lives far overseas, she is not so polite to Daewoo.


    The emissary said with a smile, "that''s exactly what your majesty intended, to defeat four thousand armies of various countries with one thousand men."


    "Hiss!"


    When he finished speaking, the whole venue was a breath of cold air. The armies of all countries were the most elite troops in his country. Even if Daewoo''s national strength and military strength were strong enough, he could only defeat two armies. It would be impossible to defeat four armies with one.


    Su Nianxia is totally ignorant now, and Dazheng''s army secretly takes a sigh of relief and laughs.


    Daewoo is located in the center of the mainland, while Dazhen is a small country close to the forest of xuanshou. The two countries are separated by Shangyou, Dongxia and an alien tribe, which makes the two countries not connected, and the land won is also very difficult to manage.


    But the other four countries are surrounded by Daewoo, all of which have contiguous land, which was chosen by Daewoo.


    "Can this win?" Su Nianxia was worried.


    Hua Ruge nodded without thinking: "a man with this spirit must have the assurance of victory. I have confidence in him."


    Su Nianxia nodded at his words and said, "yes, he will win."


    The envoys over there asked again when the emperors of several countries were almost relieved: "this time, we bet on 15 cities. I don''t know if the monarchs of all countries dare to fight?"


    "It''s not easy to win or lose in our four countries with 15 gambling seats." There are objections.


    The emissary smiled and said: "it seems that I didn''t speak clearly enough. Your majesty promised to take out sixty cities. If you lose, you will be divided equally, fifteen for each country. And if the nations lose, give fifteen cities each. "


    "Hiss!"


    The audience takes another breath of air, and goes on according to this frequency. After a while, these people will have enough to drink.


    "Gollum!"


    The emperor secretly swallowed his saliva and looked at each other one by one to see if what happened today was true.


    However, these people soon see the inconceivable in the eyes of each other, so they have to recognize the fact that juntianxia is really crazy.


    A thousand dozen and four thousand, no matter how refined the soldiers can not carry it.


    Hua Ruge also said with a confused face: "I thought he had a big appetite, but I didn''t think he had such a big appetite."


    Su Nianxia is listening.


    "Half of the whole continent is Daewoo''s. If we swallow these 60 cities, we will occupy more than half of the continent''s territory." The more Hua Ruge analyzed it, the cooler he felt his back, and said, "that''s not very fast. This continent is Daewoo."


    She thinks it''s incredible. If it goes on like this, the days of domination are really not far away.


    She looked up at Tuo barrui and found that he did not respond to the scene at all.


    It has to be said that since listening to this, the monarchs of all countries have lived in mind. After all, even if Daewoo is strong, its strength is limited. It is impossible to achieve such a victory.


    So they are all looking at each other to know what they think.


    Su Nianxia asked again, "sister rugo, would you agree to accept them?"


    Because Daewoo is a powerful country, eager and strong. Nowadays, it''s a challenge like this. It''s not too humiliating for several countries not to agree. After all, it''s a strong one, but they can''t try their best.


    So this greatly increases the uncertainty of this competition.


    Presumably, it is because of this monarchy that such an extreme contest will be decided.


    Hua Ruge didn''t even think of the way: "if this bureau is set up, there is no room for these people not to agree. You can wait for a good play."


    Though the emissary had only a few words, he had already expressed Daewoo''s attitude.


    Just to participate, I have done a lot of forbearance, and only once.


    Even if we lose, we can only send 60 cities, knock off our teeth and swallow them.


    These conditions are too tempting for monarchs to agree.

 Chapter 268

    So the four monarchs are moved, because after all, it''s four thousand to one thousand. Anyway, it has an absolute advantage, and the odds of winning are extremely high.


    But their colleagues have concerns, which come from their fear of monarchy.


    Since the emperor ascended the throne, he has never made a wrong decision. Every land bet competition can greatly expand his land. Such a king with great talent and great strategy makes it hard for people to have the courage to fight against him.


    But at the same time, it doesn''t exclude that after the great achievements made by monarch Tianxia, he began to be ignorant of the height of the earth. After all, he was only in his early twenties and was still very young, so it was inevitable to make mistakes.


    Countries have begun a short period of deliberation, all hovering under the interests and crisis.


    The king''s face was always cold and solemn, and his eyes were full of glances. There was no fluctuation in his face.


    "It''s a natural king." Hua Ruge exclaimed.


    Su Nianxia is always starry.


    After a short discussion, Yunteng was the first to stand out and say, "I Yunteng will fight."


    Yunteng has just won the battle of canglan, with high morale and strong performance in the same emperor Dynasty.


    Canglan and Yunteng have been calling for strength, but they did not show weakness when they saw it. Under the emperor''s instruction, the emissary said, "I canglan would like to fight."


    After the two countries responded to the war, Dongxia, as a powerful country, could not lose the battle, so he also went out and said, "I will fight Dongxia."


    After the Three Kingdoms made a statement, everyone turned to Shangyou.


    Among the four countries, Shangyou''s national strength is the weakest, and it has failed in two successive battles. One of the two elite troops has been damaged by dazhenghua as a singer, and the other by the general of Dongxia. Now the soldiers in his hands are not very strong.


    Moreover, after these two wars, we lost 20 cities, and there are only 40 cities left in the country. If we lose this battle again, we will not turn over.


    So the anxious look on the face of Shangyou emperor was very obvious, and people around him were constantly persuading him.


    Some people say, "we can''t fight, we can''t afford to lose."


    Someone said, "we have to fight. We have to fight."


    Finally, Shangyou listened to the suggestion of the last minister, because the minister said:


    "emperor, now we have to fight, because the three countries have agreed, if we lose a battle because of our retreat, the three countries must record this account on our head, then Shangyou will not be able to return to the sky."


    "If we join, we will be happy to win. If we lose, it is better to lose 15 cities than to be hated by so many countries."


    The emperor thought this was very reasonable, so he said with a gnash of his teeth, "I am sure."


    Then, under the eyes of the whole audience, Shangyou emissary came out and respectfully said, "I am willing to fight Shangyou."


    When other three countries saw new forces joining, they all smiled.


    Seeing this, Emperor Shangyou imagined the consequences his country would bear if it did not go to war.


    Hua Ruge looked at the expression of Shangyou emperor in the stands and said sympathetically, "when he cries."


    Su Nianxia nodded repeatedly, saying that he believed in the strength of the monarchy.


    At this time, tuobayu, who was absent, came back and sat next to them.


    Hua Yuege asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Do you still need to ask? It must have been rejected by little ice again." Su Nianxia knows the way very well.


    Tuobayu sighed at his words and did not retort.


    Hua Ruge blinked, patted him on the shoulder and said, "the revolution has not yet been successful. Comrades still need to work hard."


    Tuobayu could hear her general meaning and nodded affirmatively: "I will not give up. What''s the matter on the field?"


    "Daewoo, the king of the world, challenges four countries with the power of one country. Is it arrogant?" Su Nianxia said.


    Tuobayu had just asked casually. After hearing this, the eldest brother with a pair of eyes was obviously shocked.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia saw their just shadow from his face, and both felt a little out of shape.


    "It''s worthy of being the king of the world. I''ve learned a lot." Tuobayu exclaimed.


    Hua nodded like a song. There was another thought in her mind.


    That is to say, those who have this kind of strategy must aspire to the world. Other countries on the continent will inevitably face such a powerful imperial machine in the future, and their future is worrying.


    After the event was decided, with the consent of the three arbitrators, a soldier came to the stage with a signing barrel.


    This time it''s Tuo''s turn to draw to decide where the venue is.


    At the moment, all the people here are staring at Tuo Barry''s white and slender hand, because the sign that will be drawn out by his hand has a great influence on the territory of the mainland.


    This holy moment will take place under Tuo BARREI.


    The crowd held their breath, and Tuo Barrow''s hand did not pause because of the far-reaching significance of the draw, but casually took one out of the barrel and handed it to the tray held by the salute officer in front of them.


    He has always been a cold, indifferent look that fascinates people.


    Nearby has the schoolgirl opening: "the big Zheng war Wang abstinence high cold appearance, really let the human too want to approach."


    "Have you ever dreamt that he would never let a woman within three feet?" A girl splashed cold water.


    "I''m much more comfortable knowing that everyone can''t get close like me." The girl was not splashed with cold water at all.


    So it''s the girl''s turn to be speechless.


    Su Nianxia looks at Hua Ruge enviously, and Hua Ruge blinks with a calm look.


    "Sister Yuege, can''t help laughing?" Su Nianxia poked her and asked jokingly.


    Hua Yuege said proudly, "it''s his blessing to catch up with me. What am I happy about?"


    Su Nianxia was flattered by her cheek.


    Tuobayu was embarrassed to turn his eyes and coughed twice.


    Hua Ruge looked left and looked again, and the expression of their contempt was very obvious.


    "To make friends is to hurt me, isn''t it?" Hua Yuege''s frustration.


    Su Nianxia looked at her seriously and said, "sister rugo, you know, only good friends can tell the truth."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± China is like a song without words.


    On the other side, the salute officer took apart the arrow under the attention of all the people and read: "first field, now invite the generals of all countries to go to the field through the transmission array."


    Generals and advisers from all countries set out.


    They don''t know what the terrain of the first site is, but they expect it to be a flat terrain, so Daewoo can''t fight any terrain war. If there is a direct conflict, it''s a joke to fight with one enemy four.


    There are so many people in the four countries. They all hold such an idea in their hearts, and their sincerity seems to move heaven.


    The troops of several countries enter the site from two directions. From the mirror image projection here, we can see that the site is flat, except for trees and water source streams, and even a hillside.


    People from all over the world laughed and felt that Daewoo was doomed to defeat this time.


    Even some people have said, "I didn''t expect that there would be some mistakes in the world."

 Chapter 269

    Some people on Dazheng''s side also commented: "Daewoo is really not blessed this time. Such a terrain will come soon, but there is no buffer zone."


    "Yes, the strength of Daewoo''s army is not high, but its quality is better than that of other countries. With one enemy and two, it is possible to win by a narrow margin. With one enemy and four, it is self defeating."


    "The most important thing is the commander. I know this general sent by Daewoo. He is just a small general of the Ministry of war. Although he is very energetic, he is not calm enough. How can he control such a war?"


    One by one, the veteran generals and major generals came to express their opinions and made a unilateral conclusion for Daewoo.


    Su Nianxia didn''t know anything about military affairs, and knew that the terrain was not conducive to fighting more with less, so he frowned slightly and could see that he was nervous.


    Tuobayu asked Hua Ruge, "what do you think?"


    "I would prefer Daewoo to lose, but it''s hard." Hua is like the way in the song.


    If Daewoo loses the bet, the territory will be greatly reduced. It is estimated that the mainland war will be later.


    But if Daewoo wins, the battle will be quick.


    After all, tuobayu is the prince. It''s easy to think of this level, so he frowned and nodded: "it''s really good to lose."


    "But it''s almost impossible." Hua Ruge expressed his views.


    Tuobayu asked, "why? The present situation is very unfavorable to Daewoo. "


    "Intuition." Hua Ruge looked at the king in the distance and said, "how can such a person allow himself to lose?"


    Tuobayu felt a little mysterious.


    Su Nianxia said firmly, "I believe in him, too."


    The generals of the four countries gathered together for a brief discussion and began to give orders.


    Here we can see that the four thousand did not march forward, but Qi Qi took out his sword and cut down trees.


    Four thousand people are all elite soldiers. As soon as they are urged by their spiritual power, their swords force out of Cunxu. Every time they wield, they break several trees together. Four thousand people cut ten meters of trees in just a few breaths. The dense forest immediately becomes a bare flat land.


    It''s even smoother now. Even the forest and shelter are gone. It seems that the four countries want to overpower Daewoo''s army in number by simple and crude tactics.


    Undoubtedly, this is the simplest, direct and most effective way when the number of people has a clear advantage.


    It''s impossible for Daewoo to be wise.


    When the four countries saw this, they clapped their hands and praised each other, as if they had seen the dawn of victory.


    "It''s a great move." Tuobayu commented.


    "If it was me, there would be more." Hua is like a song.


    Tuobayu asked curiously, "what is it?"


    Hua Ruge was just about to open his mouth when he saw that the army of the four countries was making kindling. It seemed that it was going to burn trees.


    At this time, the wind is toward the other end, and the trees in front of them are cut down. If the fire is set off at this time, the fire will spread rapidly towards the direction of Daewoo army without hurting them.


    All of them were stunned. Hua Yuege pointed out: "you have seen the way I think of."


    "Some of the four countries are as bad as you. Daewoo is worried this time." Tuobayu''s face was surprised.


    Hua Ruge glared at him and said, "the way of the soldiers is tricky. You know what to lead. "


    "Where do you come from?" Tuobayu asked strangely. Although he could understand it, he had never heard of it before.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said: "what I said, is it very meaningful?"


    Tuobayu''s eyelids jumped. He didn''t say anything. He didn''t agree with his expression.


    Su Nianxia looked at the venue nervously and didn''t have time to listen to the two people chatting and talking.


    Under the leadership of the young and energetic general, the soldiers in Daewoo over there did not send scouts to investigate, nor did they have any plans. They just rushed forward and killed them, which was even happier than the army of the four countries.


    The flames on the four sides of the country have been ignited, and they are spreading rapidly along the wind direction to the direction where Daewoo''s army is located.


    Before the fire arrived, Daewoo''s general smelled the smoke, and immediately ordered, "cut down the trees!"


    If the army is in a fire, it must be damaged, so he ordered not to hesitate. Daewoo''s soldiers are very capable of execution. They come forward in rows and cut trees fast.


    From the mirror image, we can see that the trees are falling in rows. Under the influence of spiritual power, it''s like dominoes, which can''t be dealt with.


    This is also the plan of the army of the four countries. It''s good that the army can burn to Daewoo. If it can''t destroy all the trees, it can also fight together as soon as possible, so as not to have a long dream.


    With a wave of his hand, the general said, "two teams and three teams of fast horses, encircle the four armies for me."


    At the command of two teams, one left and one right quickly attacked the army of four countries.


    At this time, the smoke was billowing and the fire was shining. The vigilance of the army of the four countries was not high, and no one could think that Daewoo would be stupid enough to surround four thousand people with one thousand people.


    People who know a little bit of art of war know that the best way to fight more and less is to surround, while to fight more with less is to borrow the advantage of terrain and wait for work with ease.


    Without the advantage of terrain, it will be more difficult. However, if an effective charge is formed and weak points are selected to break through, even if it can''t be defeated, the damage will not be too great. A good command can even break through and take advantage of the chaos.


    But this is the stupidest way to disperse the army. It is not to encircle, but to let the enemy destroy one by one.


    This time, the four countries all laughed out loud. They all thought that Daewoo was really out of his way. Shooting such a young leader with a blank head can''t show his superiority and show his way to seek death.


    Su Nianxia, who didn''t know the art of war, saw the way. She pulled Hua rugo and asked, "sister rugo, is it right to fight like this?"


    "It''s really a stupid way to play." Hua Yuege said directly.


    "Isn''t it hard to win?" Su Nianxia''s face lost.


    She is still young and has no concept of family, country and the world. She only thinks that if she loses, her sweetheart will be very sad.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "to be honest, I can''t guess what Dayu is doing."


    This is a way of fighting that can only appear if we have absolute strength. From the momentum of those soldiers in Daewoo, we can see that the strength is not much stronger than that of other countries. It''s really strange to fight like this.


    The site is still not big, a cut and burn trees have been completely down, leaving a scar on the ground.


    Dayu''s cavalry is hard to find in the world. Before the four countries had a reaction, they surrounded the four countries'' army with 4000 people. The generals of the two armies also met at the same time.


    The four generals of the four countries were stunned, and then everyone laughed.


    Among them, canglan''s general pointed to Daewoo''s nose and said, "little doll, you have never fought before. Daewoo sent you here. Is there no one else?"

 Chapter 270

    Little general Daewoo, who was only in his twenties, was born fair and handsome. If it wasn''t for his energy, he would be mistaken for a white faced scholar.


    Speaking of him is also a famous general, the name is Liang Yi.


    Hearing the taunt from the enemy on the other side, Liang Yilang said with a smile, "I haven''t fought a war, but it''s easy to deal with you."


    The army of the four countries also laughed, among which general canglan said: "the little doll is not afraid of the wind and big tongue."


    "Grandpa let you see my Daewoo Guowei and see who is beyond your control."


    Liang Yi looks cold, shakes the reins, hisses at the white horse in his crotch. He points at the sky with a silver gun in his hand and says, "all the soldiers listen to the order and set up the array!"


    His voice shook the whole world, and the generals of the four countries were numbed by it.


    "Yes!"


    Daewoo responded loudly to his orders, then quickly divided into ten teams around the four countries'' army, and formed a well-trained triangle lineup.


    The soldiers in the last row of the triangle put their long guns on the shoulders of the front row, and the front row moved forward in turn. Only the three people at the top of the triangle did not move at all.


    The army of the four countries did not know what to do. It was a moment of consternation.


    The sharp eyed general found that the long gun in Daewoo''s hands was different from the ordinary gun, with strange and delicate lines on it.


    But before the generals of the four countries could study it, Liang Yi led a team and pointed out with a long gun, "kill!"


    Then the soldiers of the four countries only felt the bright light in front of them. The long guns in the hands of all the soldiers gave out dazzling white light, which was passed to the soldiers'' shoulders in front of them through one end of the soldiers with guns and moved forward in turn.


    No matter the soldiers in the field or the spectators outside, they are stunned and don''t know what kind of white matter it is.


    Su Nianxia also asked Hua Ruge at the same time, "sister Ruge, what''s the matter?"


    "That''s the array. All the long guns are engraved with the array." Hua Ruge squinted.


    The token in her hand that opens the sky city records all kinds of array. Hua Ruge has studied it for a long time, but there is no specific method. She doesn''t know how to arrange the array.


    But the ability of recognition still exists. When she sees the lines on the long guns held by these people through the mirror image, she is keen to find that this is the array.


    "What''s the use?" Su Nianxia then asked that she knew nothing about it.


    Tuobayu also listened carefully.


    Not only these two people, but also those who know array as few as those who can refine alchemy. Most of them have never heard of this knowledge.


    "It looks like it''s delivering energy." Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    Tuobayu squinted, and then said in surprise, "is it to pass the power of the latter to the former, and then to the three in turn?"


    "It should be so. Daewoo is not less prepared for this victory." Hua Yuege said.


    Su Nianxia asked unwittingly, "can you transfer your strength to others?"


    "This is the abnormal part of the array. As long as it is used well, its power will exceed everyone''s imagination." Tuoba feather road.


    Although few of us know the array, we all know the abnormality of the array.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "this array looks extremely abnormal. I think we have a great array master in Daewoo."


    When she said this, on Dayu''s table, the head of the black robe behind Jun Tianxia slightly deviated to this side, but his face was all hidden in the black robe, and no one knew whether he looked to this side.


    "That''s not going to be bad luck." Su Nianxia said, his eyes full of joy.


    Hua Ruge didn''t speak, just as the default.


    From her first sight, she knew that it was a big thing to do, and she was more used to controlling. It was difficult for such people to achieve what they wanted.


    Tuobayu sighed slightly and worried about the fate of his country.


    In the field, the energy transmission of Daewoo army was completed in an instant. The soldiers took in their long guns and, as soon as they urged the horses to fight, ten groups of soldiers wedged into the four nation army in a triangular sharp formation.


    "If you win Daewoo, we will have a good life." The generals of four countries also shouted.


    All of a sudden, the armies of the four countries were also active and ready to fight back and forth.


    However, in the face of Daewoo''s first charge, they are all stupid, because the top three in the triangle formation have greatly increased their strength and are extremely brave, and the silver gun is shining with white light. Every time they cross the crowd, there must be more than ten people injured.


    In the face of such a charge, the armies of the four countries were blindfolded in a flash, but it was not over.


    Three people in front of the triangle rushed to kill them. The soldiers of the four countries were still in a state of shock and did not adjust well. The people in the back rushed to the triangle again like the wind. The shadow of the gun turned over and the soldiers who did not react had no chance to respond.


    In this way, all the soldiers who were in direct conflict with these ten groups were killed and wounded in a large area. At least one thousand of them had no combat ability in one round, and the rest of the troops were completely scattered by one thousand, with no face to see.


    Daewoo''s fighting method is very fast, and the moves are strange. Four thousand people have been beaten in one round.


    However, the generals of the four countries are experienced in the battlefield. They are calm. Someone immediately shouted, "their formation is broken. Now the attack will win at one stroke."


    After all, there are still three thousand people left after a thousand people died, which is still an overwhelming advantage for heavy rain.


    And the general is really calm, because Daewoo''s triangle formation has rushed to the center, and the four countries'' army is on the outside, it is very difficult to form an effective attack in a short time.


    However, Liang Yi shouted again, "change the formation."


    The armies of the four countries have rushed here without waiting for the change. After all, it''s hard for Daewoo to turn around with a team of 100.


    However, as soon as the command of changing the formation was issued, Daewoo''s action was very fast. Once again, he made a triangle charge array, but this time he changed from ten teams to fifty teams.


    In this way, the mobility is increased, the conversion is faster, and an effective attack on the surrounding troops is formed almost instantaneously.


    At this time, the armies of the four countries were scattered, and the soldiers'' individual combat effectiveness was low. Facing the sudden change of Daewoo, they could not resist. Daewoo soldiers killed from inside to outside again and completed another charge.


    This time, there were a thousand lives, and Daewoo had little damage because of its good fighting power.


    In less than half a pillar of incense, there were only two thousand soldiers left in the army of the four countries. Liang Yi killed one of the generals, which was extremely miserable.


    At this moment, even if Daewoo no longer arranges for one thousand to two thousand people in the field, it will surely win with the quality of Daewoo''s soldiers.


    The four kings of the field stared at the changing battlefield without blinking, and saw such a tragic end when their eyes were hurt.

 Chapter 271

    The four countries are totally stupid. How could they have imagined that they would fight openly like this without any intrigue? Daewoo could use such a magic move.


    The array is mysterious and mysterious. Who would have thought it could be used in the army''s operations.


    And Daewoo''s skillful and fast fighting method has been honed for countless times. Daewoo has definitely made a lot of efforts in this gambling competition.


    Previously, officials of Dazheng said they regretted not joining the four countries and not being able to take a piece of the cake. Now they are all honest and silent.


    Seeing the tactics of Daewoo, it''s easy to kill the enemy''s head with a dash inside and outside. Even if it''s too big, people will still die even if they charge more than once.


    In the battlefield, Liang Yi once again pointed at the gun and said: "array!"


    This time, a thousand people on Daewoo''s side have been transformed into a hundred teams, and each team has been transformed into ten. In this way, the area of contact with the armies of the four countries will be larger, which is not conducive to rapid charge. However, it is suitable to wipe out the whole army.


    Now there are only two thousand people left, which is ignored here.


    Daewoo''s army began its third and looks like the last charge.


    The armies of the four countries are all elite troops, and they are not capitulating but fighting in the corner.


    There was a complete one-sided massacre.


    The off-site audience can finally blink because they have been staring at the mirror image and sour eyes. This time, Daewoo moves too fast. Before that, we didn''t want to see less for a moment, but now there is no suspense.


    Hua Ruge rubs his eyes as well.


    Tuobayu calculated the time and said: "the sum of the past and the future is not more than one joss stick. Daewoo is worthy of being the first emperor of the mainland. It''s really strong."


    This is also the first time he came to the gambling competition. He was shocked to see Daewoo''s strength.


    "It''s the emperor''s job to swallow mountains and rivers and dominate the world." Hua Yuege could not help sighing.


    Su Nianxia heard the words and nodded: "I said that I would not mistake people. You are the most powerful in the world, and you will win."


    Hua Ruge touched her head and said in an educational tone, "it''s really not good to be a narcissist all the time, child."


    "You''re all right. Your highness Zhan Wang is sleeping. Naturally, you don''t need to pay attention. I haven''t talked to him yet. Naturally, I''m looking forward to it." Su Nianxia looks at Hua Ruge with eyes that you don''t know he is hungry. What he says makes Hua Ruge spit blood for three liters.


    She''s innocent. Don''t say she''s asleep. She doesn''t even look at his body.


    Tuobayu heard that he looked at Hua Ruge with bright eyes, and saw the most interested in gossip.


    "You can''t believe her nonsense." Hua Yuege said quickly. And Su Nianxia can''t explain, she still has hope for tuobayu.


    Tuobayu nodded repeatedly.


    Hua Ruge is finally a little relieved.


    Unexpectedly, tuobayu said, "I''ll know for myself, and never say anything to others."


    He even understood that Hua rugo was keeping him secret.


    "I......" Hua Ruge feels that she can''t wash herself in the Yellow River now.


    Su Nianxia looked at Hua Ruge compassionately and said, "don''t worry, sister Ruge. I won''t tell anyone else."


    Hua Yueyu looks at the two of them. They are confused. Do you want to be so cruel in friendship? Can''t we trust more and gossip less in the world.


    But now there are many people who are more depressed than Hua Ruge.


    It has to be said that the quality and combat ability of Daewoo''s soldiers is strong. Hua Ruge talks about his kung fu for a few days. The battle in the field is over. Daewoo has killed and injured more than 100 people. Now he is cleaning the battlefield.


    Look up at the faces of the monarchs and ministers of the four countries. It''s wonderful.


    The indignation and unwillingness of canglan emperor.


    Emperor Yunteng looked regretful.


    The heartache on the face of emperor Dongxia.


    However, the most unbearable emperor Shangyou is now a rustic one, staring at the mirror image on the duel platform. His eyes are blinking. People can''t help worrying that he may faint in the next second.


    On the other hand, the king''s face is still calm and fierce, with no change of expression at all, as if such a big victory had been in his heart early, with no surprises at all.


    The happiest thing should be emperor Dazheng, who won 15 cities this time.


    So Yu huaruge could see the emperor''s occasional rise from the rear, then he was afraid that his happiness would be too obvious and then he would keep calm. He could not help but smile when he breathed.


    If the gambling competition is over, only two countries will win this time, one is Daewoo and the other is daezheng. It can also be said to be the king of the world and Hua Ruge.


    "What would happen if your barbarians went to a team like Daewoo?" Tuobayu asked, turning his head.


    Hua Ruge smiled a little and said, "do you think the monarchy doesn''t challenge us because our two countries don''t border?"


    "It''s true that even if the land is not contiguous, I believe that the land won by the monarch will be settled." Tuobayu thought.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "this kind of person doesn''t think that there is too much land, because he has a way to control, he doesn''t challenge the great event, mostly because he is afraid of my barbarians."


    The barbarians are born warriors, and their strength is generally strong. In addition, the mounts are xuanshou horned horses, and the equipment made by the dwarves. Even if they fight one-on-one with Daewoo, they are sure to win.


    But Hua rugo doesn''t think this is Daewoo''s best team. Obviously, these people are ordinary.


    Tuobayu thumbs up and says, "Ruge, you have saved Dazheng once again."


    "I''m lucky, too." Hua Ruge said modestly.


    Su Nianxia said, "thanks for your barbarian."


    "You''ve helped the outsider before you''ve done much." Hua Ruge exclaimed, as expected, it''s a woman who never stays. When she meets a handsome man, she becomes a fan of her sister in seconds. Friendship and other things are floating clouds.


    Su Nianxia is not ashamed, but proud of the way: "I like."


    Hua rugo and Tuoba feather shake their heads together. The child is hopeless.


    After the battle was cleared, Liang Yi returned to his life in bright silver armor stained with blood, and his whole body was still full of that impregnable momentum.


    In his twenties, he had such a presence. He was a natural general.


    Now all four countries understand why they need to find an inexperienced young player to play, because this battle doesn''t need to be sophisticated, it needs this kind of young people with momentum and momentum.


    No one in the world has ever been able to know and employ people, and he has no difference in planning and controlling.


    The first is to fight around the four countries with big bets, and then to win in the shortest time without hiding strength.


    It is better to say that the monarch has no omissions than to say that he is frank, and all his schemes are carried out in the open.


    Yang conspires to win the world. This man''s courage and self-confidence make all the kings on the court out of reach.

 Chapter 272

    The victory and defeat of the game have been divided. Childe wutrace announced the result. The four countries also expressed their obedience. As long as they go back, they will arrange the handover of the city.


    Daewoo won 60 cities and lands only once in this competition. To know that having 60 cities can be called the royal dynasty. That is to say, Daewoo once again expanded the territory of a royal dynasty without any effort.


    It was a country that occupied half of the continent. Now let it continue to develop and absorb these cities. I''m afraid it can win the war against all five countries at the same time.


    "What a man." Hua, like a song, looks at the world and whispers.


    All the countries around me are dejected. No one must be in the mood to continue. So childe wutrace ended today''s competition in good time. Everyone went back to have a rest.


    Hua Ruge originally wanted to leave with Su Nianxia tuobayu, but the black leopard came directly and invited her to the back of the arbitration platform, saying that tuobarui asked her to leave in a sedan chair.


    She thought that there was no one behind the arbitration table. She didn''t want to be too high-profile, so she went.


    Down the steps Hua Yuege saw a black car and a white car stopping side by side, and the black leopard led her to the black one.


    When the white sedan chair passed by like a song in China, it opened a corner, showing the sick but delicate face of the childe without trace. He looked lazy and leisurely, which made people feel very relaxed.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "I have something to do today. Please have a drink some other day."


    "There''s something for you." Said the childe, taking up her arm and putting a white jade Jane in her hand.


    Hua Yuege looked at it carefully and asked, "what''s written to me in it?"


    "You know what I think in my heart. I don''t need to retell it. It''s the transmission of jade slips. If something happens, it will be broken. I will appear beside you." The childe said to close her open palm.


    Hua Ruge blinked inexplicably: "I don''t need it. What kind of danger can I encounter?"


    "Take it, and I''ll rest assured." Childe Wuxian is still indifferent.


    "Well, I''ll take it. If you''re in danger, you can crush it. If you come to me for refuge, it''s a lot of security." Hua Ruge put the jade slips into the storage space as she spoke.


    Hearing this, the childe smiled and nodded slightly, then put down the curtain.


    Hua Ruge went to the black sedan chair and sat down with the curtain lifted.


    Tuo Barry sat on the chair, turned to look at her, and said, "what did you talk to him?"


    In fact, his spiritual perception is completely audible, but he does not think it necessary to listen to her.


    Hua Ruge looked around and asked, "this is not the sedan chair that I came to sit in the morning."


    "That one broke in the morning." Tuo Ba Rui pulls her to her bosom and asks, "what did you say?"


    "He sent me a transmission jade Jane, saying that he would ask for help when I was in danger." Hua Ruge leaned back in his arms, relaxed way.


    Tuo Ba Rui hugged her waist arm and said, "if you have something, come to me first."


    He didn''t object to Hua Ruge''s acceptance of the jade slips. After all, it is related to Hua Ruge''s safety. If he can''t arrive in time, Hua Ruge can help himself.


    "I''m not going to do anything. Don''t worry." Hua Ruge patted his hand placidly.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s arm just relaxed a little, and said in her ear: "sleep with me for a while."


    He said, he took Hua Ruge to the soft couch, let her rest on her arm, and slowly closed her eyes.


    Hua rugo poked him in the chest and asked, "didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    "Well." Tuoba Rui whispered.


    "What did you do?" Hua Ruge is bored and doesn''t want him to fall asleep so fast.


    "Miss you." Tuoba Rui follows the way.


    Hua Yuege chuckles, "just open your mouth, how many girlfriends have you had?"


    "One." Tuoba Rui turned over and held her tightly. He said in a dreamy way, "you are the only one, and you are the only one."


    Hua Ruge was encircled in his arms. When she looked up, she could see his sleeping face. Looking at him, she couldn''t help laughing, leaning against his arms and closing her eyes.


    The sedan was not carried fast. It took a while to get to the palace.


    At this time, both of them on the soft couch fell asleep.


    Hua Ruge got up early yesterday after drinking in the middle of the night. Now it''s hard to get a rest. The sedan chair didn''t wake up at all.


    Tuo Ba Rui slept shallowly. He opened his eyes and saw that she was still sleeping in his arms. Then he did not move. He lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Oh!"


    I don''t know if I feel Hua Ruge in my sleep. I exhort him to go on sleeping.


    Tuoba Rui saw her lovely appearance, a smile on the corner of her mouth, her eyes doting and gentle.


    "Lord!"


    The voice of the Panther came from outside the car.


    "I''ll take a rest here and keep quiet." Tuoba Rui looks at the sleeping Hua Ruge and says.


    The black leopard pondered for a while, then said again, "but Mr. brocade and the Deacon are here."


    Tuoba Rui frowns a little, then slowly gets up and draws out the arm that Hua Ruge sleeps, puts her head on the soft couch, and gets up and leaves.


    Hua Ruge turned over and went on sleeping.


    Tuo Ba Rui said: "send the princess back to the palace and tell her to have a good rest."


    "Yes!" The Panther answered and left with the sedan bearers.


    Yun brocade has come out at this time. He is still wearing a brocade suit with warm temperament. However, once he exits, he becomes out of tune.


    "Elder martial brother, I haven''t seen you for a while. It''s developing very fast." His face was full of gossip.


    "Don''t talk about it." Tuo Ba Rui gave a warning, and then said, "I''ll go back with you when the competition is over."


    Yunjin said with a surprised face: "elder martial brother even thought about his own body, and he didn''t need my doctor to break his heart."


    "Take care of your mouth." Tuoba Rui''s cold way.


    Cloud brocade will hand fan one close, paste on own lips, vague way: "how about this?"


    The maid in the palace was amused by him.


    "Hold on." Tuoba Rui said a word, then walked into the palace.


    Yunjin looks aggrieved. He thinks that he came all the way for his body. He is not only ungrateful but also scares himself.


    "As expected, there is no humanity with love." Cloud brocade is murmuring at the back while walking.


    Hua Ruge woke up in the afternoon. She rubbed her eyes and looked around. Tuoba Rui had already left.


    "Never wake me up." She yawned and got out of the sedan chair as she spoke.


    But now she found that it was her own courtyard.


    "Well?" She uttered puzzled syllables in her mouth. With Tuo Barrow''s temperament, she was kind enough to send herself back?


    "Princess, the prince asked you to rest more." The Panther is on the side.


    "I see. You go back and tell him to go to bed early." Hua Ruge ordered a sentence, walking along the steps and saying: "the wolf finally wants to be good."

 Chapter 273

    The next morning, Hua Ruge was awakened by a heavy knock on the door. When she got out of bed and opened the door, she saw Su Nianxia standing in front of the door with a determined look on her face.


    Hua Ruge was awakened suddenly. She touched Su Nianxia''s forehead and asked, "my child, have you been stimulated?"


    "Sister Ge, I thought about what you said last night. You''re right. If I want to be able to speak with him, I need to close the gap and become stronger." Su Nianxia''s way is full of Zhongqi.


    Hua rugo thought what was wrong with her. Now she almost turned her eyes when she heard this.


    "The gambling competition is coming to an end. It will soon be the trial of Tianfu University. I want to take part in it. As long as I succeed, I can stay in Daewoo and make myself stronger." Su Nianxia said her plan.


    Hua rugo finds out that Su Nianxia is not an ordinary flower maniac. She really believes in chasing the emperor and the world. When she talks about her plan and future, she has light in her eyes.


    Can love a person to love this kind of situation, this infatuation is worthy of respect.


    She rarely did not smile, but said: "this is indeed the best way, but your strength is afraid is not."


    Although Su Nianxia has a good understanding, her spiritual roots are not outstanding. She doesn''t have the seven level talent of Fang Lanxin, and she hasn''t worked hard in the past few years, so she''s only a spiritual mentor now.


    Although Hua Ruge is also a soul tutor, her soul skill can be used instantly. With the blessing of the tree of life staff, there is no problem in dealing with the three or four star soul master.


    Su Nianxia blinked and said, "I know I can''t get into the exam now, but I can work hard. I can''t get into the exam today, and come back next year."


    She''s optimistic.


    "Yes, I''ll help you." Hua rugo said, take out some bottles of pills that he made to improve the speed of cultivation from the space, and put them into Su Nianxia''s arms.


    She used to make this pill and give it to LAN binger, but the materials were limited at that time. Now, all of them are good herbs, and Hua Ruge''s technique is mature, so the quality of this pill is much higher than before.


    "What is it?" Asked Su Nianxia.


    "After all the people who improve your cultivation speed use it, your cultivation day is worth five days of other people''s cultivation. If you use it up, please ask me to take it." Hua Ruge said casually.


    Su Nianxia''s eyes widened and said, "sister rugo, do you have such a magic pill?"


    The elixir, which can break the rules of nature, has always been extremely precious. Especially this kind of elixir can improve the speed of cultivation. Several of them will be sold at auction.


    Who could have thought that Hua Ruge could pull out a lot of them at one time and plug them into her at will.


    "There''s something else. I''ll get something ready for you when the competition is over in two days." Hua Ruge patted her cerebellar pouch.


    Su Nianxia''s face was startled, and his always naughty eyes were dull for a moment.


    Hua Ruge is still appreciating her dull expression. As a result, she responds by giving Hua Ruge a big bear hug.


    Hua Ruge can''t dodge. She holds her.


    "Sister Yuege, I will try my best if I don''t thank you." Su Nianxia''s serious way.


    Hua Ruge blinked, but she didn''t react. Su Nianxia had already left.


    "Thank you very much..." Hua Ruge shouted at her back.


    Su Nianxia''s sweet laughter came from the yard.


    Hua Yuege looks helpless. He looks at the sun. It''s still early, so he closes the door and goes back to sleep.


    She felt that she had just fallen asleep when she was called up by the servant girl. Geng Leyi went to the duel arena. She didn''t want to go unless she was afraid that someone would challenge Daxing and win the land she won.


    When she arrived at the venue, she found that Tuoba Rui was also there. She was looking in her own direction. It seemed that she was asking if she had a good rest.


    Hua Ruge nodded quickly for fear of causing a stir.


    Tuoba Rui was relieved and turned his head.


    "I really want this competition to last a few more days. Let''s have a good practice." Su Nianxia sat beside Hua Ruge and said.


    Without waiting for Hua Ruge to open his mouth, tuobayu said: "cultivation cannot be completed quickly. You should pay attention to your body."


    "I see. I''m in a hurry." Su Nianxia Du''s mouth, leaning on Hua Ruge''s shoulder, looks sad.


    Tuobayu and huaruge look at each other and smile. They have no way to deal with Su Nianxia, a senior fan sister with a very serious plot of secret love.


    Su Nianxia didn''t sleep last night. He fell asleep on his back, but didn''t fall asleep completely. He whispered, "sister rugo, thank you."


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "sleep when you are sleepy."


    Su Nianxia nodded, and then went to sleep.


    They have been together for a long time and know each other very well. They are not hypocritical people. In fact, there is not much difference in some words.


    "What''s the matter with her?" Asked tuobayu.


    Hua Yuege chuckled and said, "last night, Huachi was too long. Maybe she didn''t sleep."


    "How can this child learn this at such a young age?" Tuobayu is also a little helpless.


    At last, childe Wuchen arrived. When he arrived, he started a new day''s competition.


    Except for Dazheng, the faces of all countries were not very good, because they lost to too many cities in Daewoo.


    One of the most unyielding is Shangyou. The competition began to lose 15 cities because of the challenge of huaruge.


    Later, I wanted to fight against Dazheng and fear the power of huaruge. Later, I chose Dongxia, which was challenged by Shangyou, and lost five cities.


    In the first world war with Daewoo, there were only 28 cities left in the country, not even a small principality.


    Originally, there was a good royal dynasty, full of vigor and vitality. I thought of winning the land of Dazheng, but I didn''t expect that when Hua Ruge appeared, everything changed.


    First because Hua rugo offended the high priest, and then he was implicated and defeated by Dongxia.


    However, there was still a sense of determination in Shangyou emperor''s face. Soon after he was seated, he waved and a emissary came out and bowed in the direction of Dazheng.


    All of a sudden, the mood that just fell was aroused.


    First, no one thought that Shangyou would dare to send troops out of the station.


    Second, we should not choose Hua Ruge, who has barbarian army in his hand, even if we fight against each other.


    Tuobayu slightly raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m not mistaken. Where did they come from?"


    "When the dog jumps the wall, it can''t be despised." Hua rugo said, putting Su Nianxia on the chair, and got up and said, "W I''ll meet them."


    Su Nianxia was shaken for a while, woke up and asked vaguely, "what''s the matter?"


    Tuobayu points to the field and signals her to look over.


    Hua Rushan came to the stage and saluted the envoys. Then he asked, "what is the matter with the envoys?"

 Chapter 274

    Shangyou sent an older emissary this time. Hearing Hua Ruge''s question, Shangyou said calmly, "I challenge Dazheng with 15 cities. I don''t know how dare Dazheng fight?"


    As soon as he said this, the audience was a little shocked. Did he really come to challenge?


    Hua Ruge glanced at the seat of Shangyou when he thought about it, and saw the hostile eyes of Shangyou emperor and Su Yingxue behind him.


    She was slightly shocked. It was obvious to all that Shangyou was unlucky, but it seemed that the father and daughter had all their faults on their own heads.


    Thinking of Su Yingxue''s earlier words, she confirmed her conjecture more. She was calm on her face, but she made up her mind.


    It will be a serious problem in the future.


    "Shangyou wants to bet that I will accompany Dazheng naturally, but is there a little less in this area of 15 cities?" Hua Yuege chuckles and asks easily.


    Shangyou emissary didn''t expect Hua Ruge to have such a big appetite. He was slightly stunned.


    In fact, in addition to him, there are some people who can''t wait for God to come. How few cities are there?


    "I don''t know how much the Lord wants to bet?" The emissary asked with a calm face.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile: "now there are only 28 cities in Shangyou. Whether this competition is win or lose, it seems that there is no big difference, so we have to play, just play big."


    The emissary waited for her to speak out the specific number, but Hua Ruge said: "I want to discuss with your majesty, and please wait for the emissary."


    The messenger had to nod.


    Hua Yuege turned around and went to the front of emperor Dazheng and said, "Your Majesty, I have a proposal."


    Emperor Dazheng looked at Hua Ruge uncertainly and said, "you say."


    When tuobayu saw the two talking, he hurried to the front row, afraid of any conflict.


    During the negotiation, the emissary on the other side also returned to the side of emperor Shangyou. Please tell me how much wager Shangyou can put out if Hua rugo increases the chips.


    Upper seat, the childe without trace chuckled and said: "it seems that there is a funny play again. Does your highness Zhan Wang want to make a bet?"


    "It''s rare that childe Wuwen has elegant taste. I will be your company." Tuoba Rui looks light.


    There is a big difference between them, but no one can beat them.


    "Did your highness Zhan Wang''s last losing bet come true?" Childe wutrace smiled softly.


    Tuoba Rui''s expression is still very light: "you know, I will not give her to you."


    "To be honest, I''m sorry." Childe wutrace sighed a little. Although he said this to Tuo BARREI, his eyes never left Hua Ruge, who spoke to Emperor Dazheng in the distance.


    Tuoba Rui also looked in that direction and said, "if you really love her, respect her choice."


    "Who would want to hurt such a woman?" Childe wutrace said a faint voice, which was a response.


    Tuoba Rui is relieved. If the childe Wuji is really unscrupulous, he is not sure that he can win.


    "But you should also be careful. If one day you hurt her or she doesn''t like you, I will take her away at the first time." The childe without trace added.


    He seldom said such threatening words. When he said them, he didn''t have a strong face, and his brow was more lonely and helpless.


    This is the default of two people together.


    And this default is mixed with how much love and secession, only he knows.


    Tuo Ba Rui is slightly shocked when he hears the words and says: "for the first time in many years, I saw you give up.


    "There will always be someone who can make you change. Since I met her a few times, I have been fond of her seemingly complex but simple nature. I don''t want anyone to destroy this purity, including myself."


    Childe wutrace can''t help saying that he didn''t expect that he was the enemy of his love when he first confided his feelings.


    Tuo Ba Rui nods when he hears the words and looks at her from afar and says: "indeed, she is worth all the best."


    Hua Ruge has a pure personality, distinct love and hate, and is good at intrigue. However, she is kind and magnanimous in her heart. She seems to be the existence that lives in the sun and shines forever, which can''t be ignored and forgotten at a glance.


    After Hua Ruge and Emperor Dazheng communicate with each other, Dazheng people return to the stage with some uneasy eyes.


    The emissary of Shangyou also stepped on the stage, and his face flashed with the cold of determination. He opened his mouth and said, "how is Lord Hua''s consultation?"


    "Since I want to play, I''ll simply stimulate it. I''ll take out 28 cities and gamble on you to go to the land of the secluded country. How about that?" Hua Yuege, said the lion.


    The audience took a breath of cool air, though they could guess some after discussing with emperor Dazheng for such a long time.


    But when he heard the bet of the 28 cities, Hua Ruge, a 16-year-old girl, said it lightly, and the impact was not so great.


    The eyelids of Shangyou emissary jumped, and almost all of Shangyou princes and ministers were like this.


    Although the emperor Shangyou promised before, it''s a good bet to pour the power of the country.


    Hua Ruge swept the faces of Shangyou people and found that there was a glimmer of color in the eyes of Shangyou emperor. Before she could catch it, she had disappeared.


    She secretly left an eye in her heart, and thought of what cards Shangyou might have.


    Because Shangyou has gone through three battles, and the elite soldiers have been exhausted. Huaruge also has the barbarian troops and the elite soldiers that Dazhen has not lost. These Shangyou should know.


    But they didn''t seem to think about it at all, which was a little strange. Finally, the emissary said, "it''s not impossible for me to gamble with the strength of the whole country. Is it unfair for Lord Hua to lead the barbarian race?"


    "The game of betting on land is based on my own ability. I use the army created by my ability to participate in the war, which is natural and fair." Hua, like a song, retorts.


    There''s no one in the game that says aliens can''t fight.


    "Lord Hua, don''t speak out. Your majesty can promise to gamble all over the country. There is only one requirement. That is, Lord Hua doesn''t use the barbarian army." The emissary threw out the last request of Shangyou state.


    "What qualifications do you have? If I don''t agree?" Hua, like a song, raises his eyebrows slightly.


    "Then the game will have to be cancelled." The messenger said again.


    Hua Ruge hummed, "who do you think is willing to gamble with you?"


    She said it and went back without stopping.


    However, Emperor Dazheng shook his head at her. The temptation of 28 cities is too great. Even if he wanted to make all the lands for Hua Ruge, he would also expand his territory.


    Hua Ruge stopped and thought about it. This time, the temptation is really a little big. Moreover, the strength of the above forces is obviously not as strong as that of Dazheng. If we deploy them well, it is not a problem to win.

 Chapter 275

    The most important thing is that she really doesn''t want to see Shangyou jump up and down again. If she doesn''t solve it as soon as possible, she may bite herself one day.


    She has never been used to letting tigers go back to the mountain.


    The whole audience is watching Hua Ruge''s footsteps, waiting for her to make the final decision when she stops.


    Finally, Hua Ruge turned around again and said with a smile, "this challenge is up to me."


    "What a great spirit." There was a scream in the field.


    I didn''t expect that Hua Ruge would give up her advantage.


    Even Daewoo''s juntianxia did not look at her. Juntianxia never looked askance. Although it was only a glance, he could also see the fluctuation of his heart to Hua Ruge''s actions.


    The messenger nodded, "let''s start now."


    Hua Yueying arrives at the arbitration platform, and Tuo Barry draws a sign. When he hands the sign to the salute officer, he looks at her with a warning look in his eyes.


    Hua Ruge nodded slightly, pressing = to reassure him.


    Don''t say that Shangyou is weak this time. Even when she is strong, she won.


    When seeing her, childe wutrace smiled faintly. He was playing with a white jade plate in his hand.


    Hua Ruge can see that this is the same as the one he sent to her yesterday. He is reminding her to take out the jade plate and crush it once it is in danger.


    Hua Ruge nodded slightly, showing a friendly smile.


    They watched her leave to teleport, and then they prepared for the game.


    The general has a certain amount of time to prepare for the army, which is used for equipping and selecting the type of troops. This time, Gulin is still cooperating with Hua Ruge.


    This time, when Gulin saw Hua Ruge, he respectfully said, "I have seen the viscount."


    He was a little excited because he was able to fight with Hua Ruge again. Since he experienced the defeat, he has never felt the joy.


    And he also wants to learn more from Hua rugo, which may be used in the battlefield in the future.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "general Gu, don''t be hurt."


    Gulin nodded: "thanks for the great power of the Viscount last time, we followed it up, and the brothers also benefited a lot."


    Hua rugo listened to this title and thought of the promise of the emperor and himself. As long as he can win this game, he will make an exception and call himself a first-class marquis.


    In that way, she would be the first person to become a Marquis with her own strength in the history of the mainland. It''s good to think about it.


    "It''s the ancient generals and officers who are outstanding. I''ll rely on you this time." Hua Yuege is very modest.


    She is still very pleasant to hear at this time.


    Sure enough, Gulin and the soldiers laughed, but their mouths said where.


    Although Hua Ruge has a strong style of work, she has never had any airs on her body. She gets along well with the soldiers. The following people listen to her orders and soon choose all the arms.


    Gulin wondered why Hua rugo put heavy armor on his horse and chose a thousand bowmen.


    It is important to know that the Bowman is fast, suitable for long-range attack, not suitable for this kind of combat, and he is used to riding fast horses, so he doesn''t know how to fight.


    Before going in, Hua rugo said to the soldiers, "everyone should not have psychological pressure, everything is to adapt, and this task is very simple, as long as you listen to my command, you can guarantee to win again."


    The soldiers believe Hua Ruge very much. They are much better when they hear the words loudly.


    In fact, Hua rugo is still a little adventurous this time. She is betting on these soldiers. So the enthusiasm of the soldiers must be mobilized. Fortunately, there was a victory before, and now morale is booming.


    Part of the reason is that these people believe that Hua Ruge can fully obey the command, which is not bad.


    The soldiers entered the arena, and the people in the duel platform finally saw the soldiers on both sides. When they saw Hua Ruge with a thousand archers, and all the horses were covered with heavy armor, they were surprised.


    "I''m not mistaken, are they archers?"


    "Yes, archers, and a thousand."


    "It''s a joke. Archers are suitable for long-range attack, but it''s a close fight. What can archers decide?"


    "Yes, it''s a bad brain."


    The last sentence is said by a general of Dazheng.


    Just after his words came to an end, Su Nianxia, who had narrowed his eyes to mend his sleep, looked up at the general coldly and said:


    "this general, Lord Hua made great contributions to my great Zheng several days ago and won 15 cities.


    Now she takes pains to lead the troops to the war. As a soldier, you eat the salary of the country and are appreciated by the emperor. Now you sit here safely and can''t serve the country. If you don''t feel guilty, it''s enough. You also speak rudely to the meritorious officials. What''s the general''s mind? "


    The general was scolded by Su Nianxia. He looked embarrassed and dared not speak any more.


    Who told Su Nianxia that this was very reasonable? Moreover, Su Nianxia was a princess with a different surname and a distinguished position, which he could not offend.


    Su Nianxia snorted and glanced at the great officials, as if murmuring: "when the country employs people, one by one only knows to shrink back and try to be a hero verbally."


    Dazheng''s officials bowed their heads and dared not say a word.


    Tuobayu saw Su Nianxia, who had been hanging around for a long time, and was stunned. He sat beside her and whispered, "I didn''t expect that he would be very powerful at the critical moment."


    Su Nianxia yawned and said, "I just can''t stand these people. It''s shameless to be slandered from time to time because of the grace of sister Ruge."


    Tuoba Yuhan, he remembers the word "shameless", which Hua Ruge often said. Now Su Nianxia has learned it.


    It''s been together for a long time, it''s really more and more like.


    "Your Highness, I''ll close my eyes for a while. If someone says something bad about sister Yuege, you''ll wake me up." Su Nianxia said that she had closed her eyes.


    It''s true that she didn''t close her eyes last night. She just thought about how to be with the emperor. She has always been a spiritual master and can''t stand it.


    Tuobayu chuckled, "go to sleep. No one dares to say anything more when you say that."


    In fact, even the four princes around the emperor did not look good after this sentence. They talked about it before, but now they dare not speak.


    Su Nianxia nodded and closed her eyes.


    Tuobayu stared at the mirror image on the duel platform and asked curiously, "don''t you want to see how Ruge competes?"


    "If you don''t see it, sister GE''s plan will definitely win. I really don''t see it." Su Nianxia still said with his eyes closed.


    She has been with Hua Ruge for too long, and has blind confidence in the endless moves of Hua Ruge.

 Chapter 276

    When the two armies entered the arena, they could see through the mirror image that this was a flat land. Apart from the lush vegetation, there was no geographical condition conducive to combat.


    "It''s not a good time to take it." Some people argue.


    Others nodded to make sense.


    Hua Ruge didn''t plan to take advantage of it. He raised his hand slightly when he entered the arena, and the soldiers stopped.


    Gulin urged the horse forward and asked, "what''s your plan, viscount?"


    "Stand by and drill the soldiers." Hua Yuege said.


    "Now practice?" Gulin said


    Hua Yuege nodded, "when we go to the national gambling, we must be nervous. If we don''t show up for a long time, they will panic naturally."


    "Your Viscount is wise." Gulin agreed loudly.


    Close to Hua Ruge, they set up a training task. The soldiers all felt fresh and practiced one after another.


    Hua Ruge is lying on a branch, picking up a leaf and holding it, watching the training below, and giving timely instructions.


    The audience out of the field were stunned. Is it a little late to practice after all the competitions?


    Although it will take a little time for Shangyou to March here, it won''t take long. Hua rugo plans to fight like this?


    The emperor of Dazheng frowned and couldn''t help asking tuobayu, "what is she doing?"


    Tuobayu thought for a moment, or said: "back to the father, the children do not know."


    Although he recommended people, Hua rugo didn''t say anything before he went on stage.


    The emperor''s eyes were fixed, and his hand was tightly held in the Dragon Robe.


    The fourth prince, tuobaze, said, "she can''t do it. This time it''s about 28 cities."


    "Is it possible that the fourth brother will come to an end in person?" Tuobayu is still as warm as jade, but his words are not so friendly.


    This kind of standing and talking personality is annoying.


    "I''m not sure I''m going to bet on that much land." Tuoba Ze hums.


    Tuobayu''s face was not good-looking, but he had a certain degree of advance and retreat when he was young. He was not well behaved in front of the emperor, so he calmed down his displeasure and said, "we may as well gamble."


    "Bet, bet. What do you want to bet?" Tuobaze''s fearless way.


    "I bet the Lord of China can return triumphantly. If she loses, I will give up the three cities to the fourth brother." Tuobayu said quietly.


    Dazheng''s Prince''s fiefdom is the largest, generally three rich cities.


    Tuoba Ze eyes a bright way: "a word for sure."


    Because tuobayu is the empress''s own relative dignity, so the fiefdom is better than him. He has been jealous, but he didn''t want tuobayu to gamble.


    So he said, "if she wins, I will give you my three cities."


    "No need." Tuobayu shook his head slightly, stared at him, and said: "if my younger brother won, I only hope that when my elder brother triumphed in the Lord of China, he would take the lead in congratulating him. And from now on, when someone talked about the Lord of China, I will praise her, and I can''t avoid it."


    For him, it''s more important to be angry for his friends than those three cities.


    Tuoba Ze thought and said, "OK, it''s up to you."


    Su Nianxia in the back seat was woken up by the two men. After listening, he said to Tuoba Yu, "we must win. Then we will see what virtue that guy is."


    Tuobayu nodded, and he was confident in China.


    Tuobaze is also a smile of Yin. If you look at the arms of huaruge belt, you may win very low. If you lose, you will not only win the territory of tuobayu, but also have a very high prestige in the future.


    As for the land lost by the country, he is not worried. After all, there is Tuo BARREI. Although they are not keen on expanding their territory, they are not allowed to suffer losses for their own country. At that time, the lost land will be taken back together.


    On the other side of the field, Hua rugo watched the soldiers practice for a while, and saw that the soldiers with good physical fitness basically mastered the skills and shortcut: "it''s time to hide."


    So the soldiers put up their bows and crossbows in a uniform way and began to camouflage.


    Hua Ruge has been lying on the branch, a relaxed look.


    The soldiers saw her as confident and in excellent condition.


    The soldiers of Dazheng are ambushed here. They are all hidden in the forest. They are surrounded by branches on their bodies and on their horses. However, the camouflage is not realistic enough due to the short time.


    Of course, Hua Ruge will not give them a chance to observe.


    Shangyou side knows that Hua Ruge has many tricks, so they march all the way in. They don''t want to give Hua Ruge a chance to prepare, and they constantly send detectives to explore the real situation.


    Hua Ruge lies on the branch. As long as he sees the spy horse showing his head, he is hit by a silver needle. The spy horse chases down one after another and dies.


    Shangyou can''t get any news, so you have to go ahead in a blindfold.


    The general of Shangyou is not a straw bag. He knows that the heart of the army should not be disordered. He needs to make a quick decision in the battle. Therefore, he has a fast March and is ready to fight with Hua Ruge.


    The distant flag of Shangyou is near, and a dozen more spies come running.


    Hua Ruge hides his body in the leaves and looks at the situation below to think.


    Because of the close distance, now that we have killed the Tangma, the army of Shangyou will surely see that they are here. If we don''t kill them, the Tangma can see that there are traces of horses'' hooves and people''s existence in this place some time ago.


    She squinted, her fingers together, her hands slightly raised.


    The soldiers behind knew where Hua Ruge was hiding, and they all stared at him. They would only start when Hua Ruge''s fingers stretched forward.


    Within a hundred steps, Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed and his soul skill of the golden system was developed. Suddenly, a dozen silver needles went to the horse.


    The detective horse is very alert, but in the face of such an attack, he has no ability to fight back at all. He fell down without even shouting.


    When the general of Shangyou saw the spy horse fall, he immediately waved and said, "stop, send someone to have a look."


    The soldiers of Shangyou also saw this scene, slightly panicked. After all, they didn''t even see the person who shot them, so these scout horses were killed. How can they be sure that the next one to be killed is not themselves.


    "Don''t panic, everyone. This place is so big. After so long, we must be on the edge. They must be here." The general pacified people.


    The soldiers clenched their long guns and stared at the forest in front of them.


    The man sent to come forward and found that only horses were left. All the people were dead, so he called out in panic, "all dead."


    The tension in Shangyou''s heart is one more point. Before the generals can comfort you, Hua Ruge''s two fingers will wave forward.


    Taking advantage of your illness to kill you has always been Hua Ruge''s motto.


    "Kill!"


    In the forest, both the horses and the people were all around the branches and leaves. The horses rushed out, shouting to kill, leaving deep hooves on the ground.

 Chapter 277

    Before the people of Shangyou had settled down from the panic, they heard a deafening cry of killing. Suddenly, the people shouted loudly and magnificently, which scared the soldiers.


    The horses of Dazheng soldiers are covered with leaves. They seem to be one with the green woods. It''s dazzling to run.


    However, the general of Shangyou responded very quickly. He looked at it and said in a loud voice: "Dazhen chose a Bowman and dared to charge. This is looking for death. The Bowman let the arrow go!"


    When the archers heard each bow, the arrows of hundreds of people came to Dazheng''s charge.


    "Hide!"


    Gulin shouted, and then saw all the soldiers holding the saddle in one hand and dodging to one side. The whole man shrank to the side of the horse and exposed the back of the horse.


    The horse''s back is full of heavy armor. The arrow shoots on it and lands on the ground powerless after a stroke of iron armor.


    This is the equestrian technique that Hua Ruge used to let soldiers practice. Fortunately, these are elite and they can master it very well soon.


    The soldiers of Shangyou were stunned, but they did not wait for a response. They had already sat on their horses again, hooked the trigger of the bow and crossbow that had been on good arrows for a long time.


    "Hoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoo!"


    The sound of breaking the air was heard all the time. Shangyou soldiers waved their weapons to block them. However, there were many arrows. After a round of arrow rain, more than a dozen people were injured.


    After the first row of people arched, they didn''t charge the Shangyou army, but chose two sides.


    A row of people separated, each side, Shangyou reflected and found that he was facing the second row of archers of Dazheng team.


    "Hoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoo!"


    There was another sound of breaking through the air. Shangyou was stunned by this kind of charge. In addition, facing the Bowman, you could only block passively.


    The second row of bowmen and crossbows shot light, followed the tail of the first row of soldiers and ran to both sides, thus revealing the third row of bowmen and crossbows.


    Because the crossbow is all well strung in advance, it''s launched very fast. Shangyou didn''t come up with any countermeasures at all. He has experienced the baptism of three rows of archers and injured hundreds of people, large and small.


    Hua rugo divided the team of one thousand people into ten rows. One hundred of them ran in two directions after archery, which was very efficient. It was an arrow array.


    The general of Shangyou is finally in a hurry. He is blocking the bows and arrows of the fourth row of soldiers, shouting: "charge me, and we will all die if we go on like this."


    The soldier''s eyes were red at the sound of death, and when he received his life, he rushed hard into the arrow rain.


    Because archers are most afraid of close combat. As long as these people tear open a hole, archers will not have any advantage in the hands of soldiers with long guns.


    The soldiers of Shangyou will die more in this charge, but before they get close to each other, the fourth row of bowmen who have finished shooting arrows will go to both ends again.


    Most of the soldiers in Shangyou were hit by arrows, and they rushed up with difficulty. The people in the fourth row ran away. Facing them were the soldiers in the fifth row with crossbows.


    "Hoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoo!"


    Breaking through the air is continuous. Shangyou soldiers just want to spit blood. What kind of ghost array is this? It gives no hope.


    The general of Shangyou saw the doorway and said, "go to both sides. They have no arrows in their hands. Kill them close to you!"


    So Shangyou soldiers gave up the middle and went to the two sides.


    However, it''s not as simple as they think. The soldiers without arrows and the soldiers from the top of the next row cover. When the arrow rain comes, no one can get close to the soldiers.


    One of the soldiers in Shangyou wanted to kill a Bowman who retreated after shooting an arrow, only to see the taunting smile of the other side. Before he could get angry, when a feather arrow came to his chest, he had to end with hatred.


    The commander of Shangyou is mad because Dazheng''s Bowman has reached the seventh row. Shangyou''s soldiers have killed and injured hundreds of people. He has not thought of any way. He will surely lose if he goes on like this.


    "Everyone defends. After ten rows, it''s time for us to fight back." At last he gave the order.


    The soldiers of Shangyou gave up their charge and changed to defend.


    soldiers are using weapons to block arrows and Tucao, if you make complaints about defense, how many people will die in charge.


    However, at this time, we are all brave to be angry. After all, if we shake our hearts, there is only one way to die.


    Hua Ruge looks at the soldiers who are suffering from the bottom. They are still shaking their calves.


    This battle was seen in the book of war in her last life. It''s suitable for the same number of confrontations.


    However, it is a test of the quality of the soldiers. What''s more, she has the best soldiers in her hands. She doesn''t have to worry about adaptation at all.


    Ten rows of bowmen and crossbow men soon finished shooting their arrows, but the last row did not retreat to both sides, but stood in front of the soldiers.


    The soldiers of Shangyou don''t know what happened to them, but the sharp eyed one said, "we are surrounded."


    As soon as he heard this, general Shangyou hurriedly looked at it in private, and he saw it in a cold sweat, because they had less than 600 people left, surrounded by a thousand archers and crossbows.


    A lot of soldiers don''t know how to become like this, but the general just thinks about it.


    These people will run to both sides of Shangyou after archery. If they push forward in such a row, they will not be able to encircle Shangyou''s army.


    And after a period of time, they all went on the arrow again, all holding the crossbow and aiming at the soldiers in the center, as if they were hunters facing the lambs to be slaughtered.


    The face of the soldiers in Shangyou is very ugly. Dazheng can send these people to fight, which shows that these archery skills are very good. These people can''t have their own chance to charge.


    However, these people didn''t do it directly. They just surrounded and created a sense of fear for Shangyou people.


    "Hua Ruge, you mean little man, how can you hide in the dark?" The commander of Shangyou shouted, his voice mixed with unwillingness and anger.


    "Why do you go on a tryst and say that people are mean?" Hua rushes down from the branch like a song, looking at Shangyou''s leader jokingly.


    "What are you capable of doing such a little trick? If you have the ability, we will fight openly." The way of general Shangyou.


    Hua Ruge laughed, spit out the leaves in his mouth, and said: "I have no ability to come to you. When I win the game, everyone has his own opinion."


    "Hua is like a song. Don''t deceive people too much." In the eyes of the general Shangyou, the dark cold light flashed, cold as a blade.


    "You challenged me twice before and after. Now I''m too deceiving if I lose?" Hua rugo ignored his eyes and asked with a smile, "would you like to have a face?"


    "You want to die!" The army of Shangyou suddenly burst out, but it was not from the general of Shangyou, but a emaciated soldier who had been following him.


    Hua, like a song, sniffs the words and her pupils shrink tightly.

 Chapter 278

    Hua rugo saw the voice of the man behind the commander of Shangyou suddenly fly up into the sky. His armor was broken and his body was covered in black.


    His expression was sinister and his eyes were cruel. He said to Hua Ruge, "little doll, you killed so many people. Today, you have made a mistake in my hand!"


    Hua Ruge narrowed his eyes slightly, and soon felt that his breath was very familiar.


    Once I went to tongtuo BARREI in Northern Xinjiang to cure the plague. At last, I found that the plague was spread artificially. At that time, these two people killed a group of people in black.


    At that time, the man in black didn''t tell the person who ordered him, but he must be the one in front of him.


    Dazheng''s soldiers found that their Viscount was threatened and raised their bows and crossbows against the man in black.


    "Give me this old thing, the next one. There''s no pardon." Hua Ruge ordered in a cold voice, then turned over and took out a black wood stick, and rose to the man in black in front of him.


    At the bottom, Dazheng army shoots arrows at Shangyou army, one by one, the archers go through a hundred paces. In such a large area of shooting, only the howling sound is left on Shangyou side.


    "Girl, when you die, none of the people below will survive." The man in black made a funny laugh, and then he grabbed Hua Ruge very quickly. A black air gathered around the thin palm, which looked extremely strange.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes were cold. "There are many people who want to die. At last, I am not standing here well."


    "Master, you are not his opponent. Try to run." Archie''s voice came from space.


    "I can''t run. I have to fight. Let''s go." Hua Ruge''s face remained unchanged, and a black charm was played in the palm of his hand, and he went straight to the man in black.


    It is the talisman in her hand that can imprison two levels of cultivation according to Archie.


    The man in black wanted to hide, but the charm was too fast and pervasive. He touched his shoulder and got into his body.


    "Forbidden talisman, female doll, you have the treasure of our meteor day cult." People in black don''t look good, but they are more surprised.


    Hua Yuege smiled coldly. A Golden Tripod suddenly appeared in front of her. It was the tripod that shangguanxiong paid for her. It is said that it was the tripod left by the original mother.


    "Hum!"


    The tripod sends out a huge metal Trill and smashes at the man in black.


    "Small skills!" The man in black hums and reaches for his hand. A group of black Qi roars towards Dading. When he touches one of Dading, he wraps it up.


    Hua Ruge is surprised to find that he has no way to control his tripod.


    As soon as the man in black smiles and pushes, the tripod wrapped in black gas smashes back to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s left foot is on the back of his right foot, so he will continue to soar.


    However, at the moment when the tripod is about to touch Hua Ruge, it only listens to the sound of "buzzing". The flash of gold will disperse the black air, making Hua Ruge regain the control.


    As if the man in black had been attacked, he stepped back in shock.


    Hua Ruge is sure that he just didn''t exert himself. It seems that this tripod is really unusual.


    "Hum."


    After not being controlled by Hua Ruge, Dading circled in the air for a week and landed heavily on the ground.


    Hua rugo thinks that the tripod can only protect itself or protect her. It''s useless to attack. So he tries other soul techniques again.


    With a wave of the stick in her hand, a fire dragon roared towards the man in black with the blazing temperature. It was an instant ninth level soul skill.


    "Dying!"


    The man in black drinks a low voice and probes into his palm. A black dragon with stronger black air collides with the fire dragon.


    Hua Ruge felt a strong evil spirit ten meters away from him.


    Imprisoned his strength, he can be so strong, how strong he should be.


    For the first time, Hua Ruge felt that she had kicked on the iron plate.


    The fire dragon was swallowed in an instant, and the black Qi came to Hua Ruge.


    Hua yuemou is about to take out the jade Jane sent by childe wutrace in a flash. She can no longer manage the rules of the game.


    However, before she took out the jade slips, the whole person had been shrouded in black air, and she found that the space elements here seemed to disappear without any reason, and she could not take out the jade slips from the space at all.


    Even if it can, in the space without the power of space, it is impossible to open the transmission array and let the childe come.


    Now it''s up to her.


    The colder his eyes were at this moment, the more calm she was. She had to break through the black air, so she swung the black stick and hit it on the black air like nothing.


    "Bang!"


    In the blink of an eye, a black air hit Hua Ruge''s chest.


    Hua is like a song whose pupils are slightly scattered, and his head is just a mouthful of blood.


    The man in black outside kept shrinking his black breath and said with a strange smile, "this is the black smoke array that I have refined myself. But you are struggling. The faster you die, the more you will soon taste what it means to be alive and not to be dead!"


    "Jie Jie!"


    The man in black has a strange cry in his throat.


    All of a sudden, the people watching the duel stand were stupid.


    "The power of the remaining evils of the Japanese God cult is strange and unpredictable. Let alone this little girl. Even if the first expert of our Dynasty, Duke Hua, met him, I''m afraid he won''t win." There is a voice from Dazheng.


    Needless to say, the people at the scene saw it.


    Hua Ruge''s talent and physique, including strength, are definitely the best of the younger generation, but even if it''s more powerful, it won''t win with this old monster.


    Su Nianxia said with red eyes: "what should we do? Emperor, let''s stop the competition and save sister Ruge."


    "There has never been an end to the land game, and it''s too late now." The emperor frowned.


    Looking at the strength of the old guy, he was able to kill all the soldiers after killing Hua Ruge, so Dazheng lost.


    That''s what he didn''t want.


    The whole audience was a little confused and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Because the previous fight was only in a moment, the big image was thrown here, no matter what reaction was late.


    Your eyes are constricted and you stare at the arbitration seat.


    "Damn it!" Once Tuo Ba Rui claps the handrail and stands up, he will fly to the transmission array.


    "Late." Childe Wuxian stops him first.


    Tuoba Rui said in a stern voice, "there is still life to go now. Don''t stop me."


    Now it will take a long time to reach the edge of the venue through the transmission array, then go there, and find Hua Ruge, who is dying.


    But even so, he will try.


    "I''ll take you!" Childe Wuxian makes a faint voice.


    Tuoba Rui is shocked. He naturally knows that childe wutrace has this ability, but the cost is extremely high.


    The childe said and slightly closed his eyes. He murmured a few times. Then there was a silver light shining on him in the sky.


    At this moment, he is no longer the ordinary lazy and leisurely appearance, but is extremely sacred and solemn, and the whole person is full of a non profane atmosphere.

 Chapter 279

    This is the first time that all the people on the scene saw that childe wutrace had made a move. The holy breath on him became more and more strong, and people on the scene wanted to worship.


    In a twinkling, people felt that there was energy fluctuation in the air. Before people could recognize it, a dark crack appeared in front of him.


    There is no light in the crack, and it will absorb the light refracted by the outside world, which is very dark in people''s eyes.


    "Empty Space cracks... " Someone was muttering.


    Space and time are the laws of heaven, which can control very few, let alone tear space with one''s own force, resulting in space cracks.


    At this moment, everyone felt that it was not unreasonable for him to sit in the middle of Tianfu college and Zixiao holy land.


    "Go." The childe without trace makes a sound.


    Tuoba Rui said no more, flying into the crack.


    Tuoba Rui''s body disappears out of the sky, and then the space cracks close, and the light on the childe without trace disappears, while he is slowly taking back his hand and making it steadily back to the middle seat.


    However, if you are careful, you will find that his face is paler and his tightly closed lips are full of blood.


    On the other side, the black air on the side of Hua Ruge''s body is getting closer and closer. Hua Ruge can feel that the strength and strength in her body are being drawn away by some strange force. Her pupils are becoming more and more scattered, and her sense of suffocation is becoming more and more clear. If she dies, she will not feel abrupt at all.


    She clenched her lips tightly to keep her consciousness from slacking. She was still thinking of ways.


    "Ouch!"


    "Ouch!"


    Feeling her danger, the devouring beast sprang out of the space of the spirit beast, swallowing a little black smoke.


    Hua Ruge is shocked. There is no space power in the black Qi. She doesn''t know how the devouring beast came out.


    "Ahhh!"


    The devouring beast took another bite, and some black smoke came into its mouth, and it was not damaged at all.


    Hua Ruge felt that she could breathe a little.


    "What the hell is this? How can it swallow my spirit?" People in black are shocked.


    "Ahhh!"


    No matter how many swallowing animals there are, their small bodies don''t move, but their mouths get bigger and bigger, and their heads become big. They don''t look fierce at all, but they are lovely.


    People in black don''t think this little thing is cute at all.


    This little thing is obviously not easy to provoke, but if it''s the master servant contract, the master is dead, and the pet can''t live.


    So the man in black shook his hand and took out a whip. Without saying anything, he drew it towards Hua Ruge.


    The long whip made a huge howling sound in the air, and the tail of the whip was wrapped with black spirit. I believe that if you hit people this time, not to mention the body of elements, even if it is King Kong who is not bad, you will die for half of your life.


    But Hua Ruge''s body strength was evacuated by black air at this time, and she had no strength to hide. Just as she was squinting her eyes and preparing to roll away on the ground, a black figure appeared in the ground.


    With a wave of the broad sleeves, a powerful spirit of destruction greeted the whip.


    When the two energies collided, the black whip was knocked away, and the man in black also stepped back three steps.


    "Hoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoo!"


    It solved the big Zheng Bowman of Shangyou soldiers, and finally released his hand to deal with the man in black.


    The man in black has exhausted his old strength, and the new force is his living force, which can only be blocked constantly.


    Hua Ruge felt the strong breath in front of her. She didn''t need to think about who was coming. She looked up at him and asked, "do you remember how many times this was to save me?"


    Tuo Ba Rui looked cool and replied earnestly, "I am saving myself."


    Hua is just like a song.


    "I will never live alone without you." Tuo Ba Rui said, turning over his hands and taking out a cape, he put it on her and added, "wait for me."


    At this moment, it is close to death, but Hua Ruge feels unprecedented shock.


    It''s said that being liked is a kind of luck, so what is it to be loved so deeply by a man.


    Devouring the beast at the last swallow all the black gas, and then become a small group, jump to Hua Ruge''s shoulder.


    Hua Ruge grabs it down and asks, "dog, will you give up when you see energy?"


    "I''m not a dog, I''m a beast!" Once again, the Devourer leaped and screamed in her hand.


    Hua Yuege is interested. He pokes his head with a finger and says, "look at you. You look like a dog with a tail trampled on."


    "Ouch, woman, I shouldn''t have saved you." Swallowing the animal''s hind legs and landing on the ground, the two forepaws are very humanized, with a stuffy look.


    Hua Ruge reaches for his hand and points his head. He doesn''t stand up and falls on Hua Ruge''s hand.


    devoid of gratitude, she could not help laughing at the animals, but she still could not make complaints about them.


    "Idioms work well." Hua Ruge, with great comfort, continued to poke his little head.


    "Hum! Ignore you! " Swallowing animals say that they will know their own spirit beast space.


    "Don''t move, just by my side." Hua Ruge holds it down.


    Just now, the devouring beast appeared in the black smoke, so others could not see it coming out of the space. As long as she put it in the sleeve, it could be regarded as the illusion that it came out of the sleeve.


    It''s quite eye-catching to have such a spirit beast. If it''s known that she has a magical space to raise pets, I''m afraid her good life will be over.


    "Hum!"


    Swallowing beast jumped on her shoulder, which was obedient. Of course, if you don''t look at your head, you''d better put on a pair of people who don''t want to get along with such a bad master as Hua rugo any more.


    Hua laughs like a song.


    Tuoba Rui and the man in black fight together over there, and Dazheng''s soldiers come to inquire one after another.


    Hua Ruge only said that they should protect the Dharma and then meditate in the middle.


    The black smoke that the devouring animal just swallowed is made by the man in black with refined blood, which is just like a magic weapon, so it has energy.


    As soon as the devouring animal digests, it will have the general spiritual power to continuously come towards the body of Hua Ruge,.


    She took this opportunity to heal.


    On the other hand, Tuo barrow has always been an overwhelming advantage. The man in black is finally in a hurry. He says angrily, "Tuo barrow, do you really want to meddle?"


    "You talk too much." Tuoba Rui said, reaching for a big fingerprint to push out.


    The man in black suddenly became fierce.


    In the duel arena, when everyone was still amazed by the shuttle space, there was a man running up from the arbitration platform. He was in splendid clothes, but his face was always very anxious.


    It is brocade, the most talented doctor of Zixiao holy land.


    When he stood on the stage and saw Tuo BARREI in the war, he said angrily to the childe: "how did you let him in? His current physical condition, do you really know or not?"

 Chapter 280

    "If I could choose, I would rather save her by myself." Childe Wuxian looks at the brocade and has a faint voice.


    The brocade could see the pale red blood on his lips, and the words were blocked back. At last, he said, "I know a group of people."


    They look at the mirror image. Hua Ruge meditates on the ground to heal the wound. Tuoba Rui is fighting with the man in black.


    Tuoba Rui strikes the man in black on the chest with a silver hand. The thin body of the man in black flies out and falls on the ground, coughing twice.


    Tuoba Rui''s black clothes fluttered in the air, standing at a high altitude. He took a look at Hua Ruge in his spare time, saw her adjusting her breath under the protection of the soldiers, and frowned a little.


    "The heirs of the holy land, can do that?" The old man in black suddenly made a funny laugh and looked at Tuo barrow with a joking face.


    Tuo Ba Rui picked out the corner of his eye and shot out a sharp light: "who are you?"


    Obviously he was a little strange to know who he was.


    "You''re all going to die here today. I''ve said that it doesn''t matter. I''m Darrow, one of the eight archbishops of chondrite."


    As soon as the man in Black said it, a plain face added a bit of subtlety, which made people look intimidated.


    At the same time, a black light was emitted from his body, which was the forbidden spirit talisman forced by him. The forbidden spirit talisman returned to Hua Ruge''s hand.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes flashed, "are you still alive?"


    Darrow''s face was even more distorted: "my original body was indeed destroyed by you so-called decent people, but our followers of the sun god will not perish so easily. Today, when you come to the door voluntarily, my bishop will kill you to vent his hatred!"


    Hua rugo felt that things were not so simple at this time. He opened his eyes and asked, "what is the Archbishop?"


    "Archbishop is the most powerful being under the Pope. I thought he was wrong before. I didn''t expect that it was him..." said Archie with some fear on his shadow


    "How good is it?" Hua Ruge goes straight to the theme.


    She doesn''t care who this person is. She just wants to know how strong this person is and whether he is the opponent of Tuo BARREI.


    "In the period of the great power of the cult of chondria, there were few enemies across the continent. But now he was destroyed, and he should have retreated a lot only by his soul power. After all, after hundreds of years, I don''t know what it was like for my subordinates." Archie replied.


    Hua Ruge frowned and said with dissatisfaction, "I knew that Shangyou would protect such people. I should have eradicated them earlier!"


    "The master had better not join in the battlefield. Even the talisman does not work for him. He must be very strong now." Archie advised.


    Before Hua Yuege began to speak, Darrow there gave a strange smile: "Jie Jie, today, none of you want to go out!"


    He said that he suddenly had a magic weapon like a compass in his hand, and there was a strong evil spirit around the compass.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t wait for him to master his hands, so he produced four more flying swords. The flying swords attacked Darrow with fierce and unmatched sword spirit, and took all his vital points.


    Darrow is not in a hurry. He throws his compass in the direction of Hua Ruge, and his pupils shrink.


    The compass didn''t hurt anyone, but flew higher and higher and stopped at the top of Hua Ruge''s head.


    Hua Ruge and the soldiers around him are confused. The compass emits black light and projects it on the ground. It turns out that it is a big array that covers a thousand people.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s brow is picked up, and there is no time for him to take care of it. He enters the array in a flash, and takes Hua Ruge and brings her out.


    "Hahaha, I''ve been caught by myself. It''s a lot of trouble for the provincial leader." Darrow laughs wildly, a dark air in his palm enters the compass, and the array becomes dark in an instant.


    Hua Ruge found that with his excellent eyesight, he could not see anything.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s arms around her waist are tight. He can''t see his expression in the dark.


    "Ah ah ah!"


    In the array, the screams of soldiers were heard continuously. Hua Ruge only felt that there were dark energy fluctuations, and the blood in his nose became more and more intense.


    Those who look at the mirror image on the duel platform can only see a big array shrouded in darkness, and Darrow who constantly controls the compass outside the array.


    "Dog, eat that compass." Hua is like a swallow in his hand.


    The Devourer darts out immediately and opens his mouth towards the top. Although he can''t identify the position of the compass with his eyes, he can clearly feel where the energy comes from.


    "Little thing, die!"


    Darrow had suffered a loss before, and felt the purpose of devouring the beast. He was a black light entering the compass, and his mind controlled the array.


    The invisible and black gas condensed feather arrow goes towards the devouring animal. The devouring animal has a keen sense. It swallows a feather arrow with one mouth, and everything will be refined as long as it enters its mouth.


    However, there are feather arrows from all directions, which are too late to swallow and hit it.


    "Ouch!"


    The defense of devouring beast is not high, especially in its childhood, the dozens of energy arrows hit it, enough to make it hurt.


    But also aroused its anger, it called, a mouth quickly grow old, even if not to the top, it is a bite down.


    This swallowed up half of the array''s black energy, and there was a flash of brightness in the array.


    Hua Ruge saw through the light that one third of his soldiers had been killed and wounded in a moment.


    She was really surprised, thinking of the Countermeasures in her mind.


    Half Ming half out in Tuoba Rui brow micro lock, presumably also in the way.


    "Go to hell, little beast!" Darrow made a hoarse cry. The bright place was filled with black energy again. More energy arrows were fired at the small body of the Devourer than before.


    Before swallowing the beast, he was hurt. Knowing that he was not an opponent, he felt the attack coming, called out and went to Hua Ruge''s arms.


    But there are too many arrows, some of them hit it.


    "Whoops."


    The devouring beast almost fell on Hua Ruge''s shoulder. He is a divine beast, but not a fighting one. Such a dangerous situation is not suitable for him at all.


    Devour the thought of the beast.


    Hua Ruge hugged it, put it into the space of spirit beast, and told it to find the pill.


    "This is the dark cage, the strongest array of the former meteor day cult. All the energy in it except the dark system is blocked, and our power is useless." Tuoba Rui road.


    It''s been a long time since the formation was lost. He just thought about it.


    "Ah ah ah!"


    In the darkness, there are constant screams, destroying people''s will, because no one knows whether the next one to die will be himself.


    For those who bathe in blood in the sand, the end of life is not terrible. What is terrible is waiting for death. This powerlessness is enough to make everyone panic.

 Chapter 281

    Hua Ruge said in a hurry, "no power can be used. Do you want to die?"


    "I''ll take care of you." Tuo Ba Rui patted her on the back and let her go.


    At the next moment, Hua Yuege felt a strong and fierce sword spirit, and then there was a flash of light in front of his eyes. He saw that Tuo BARREI had a long sword in his hand, which stabbed the sky directly. The sword emitted a very bright white light, as if it pierced a dark light.


    The sword light stabbed on the compass above, and the black light around suddenly darkened.


    Hua Ruge was surprised because she felt that there was no power of Tuoba Rui on the sword. It was just the energy of the sword that could be so powerful. What kind of magic soldier should it be.


    She used to know that Tuo BARREI was good at using swords, but she never saw him light up his weapons. Now she is shocked.


    The man in black stepped back two steps, then said angrily, "you think you can break the big formation by recognizing it and find the dead doll."


    Then the big formation seemed to be furious, with black air, and more casualties around.


    Hua Ruge has a strong spirit and a good perception, so she successfully avoids several black Qi, but the soldiers around her don''t have such good skills.


    Tuoba Rui flies up, and the sword light of the long sword cuts heavily on the compass again.


    Under the sword light, the compass trembled, and there was some light in the array. Hua Ruge looked at it again. All the 1000 people around her, including Gulin, were dead, and the blood on the ground lost her boots.


    Looking at the death of his soldiers, Hua Yuege, who has always been a short guard, has red eyes. He stares at Darrow outside through the black air and says, "old man, I will kill you!"


    "Jie Jie! It''s no use. All your struggles are fearless. " Darrow''s face was twisted with a smile, and then Hua rugo saw that the blood and body on the ground were all integrated into the big formation, which also became full of evil spirit in a moment.


    In this scene, Hua is as familiar as a song.


    She once launched the big formation of the sky city, which finally absorbed the body and blood.


    The city of the sky is called the magic weapon of the great murders and the great evils. The Japanese God is also bloody and cruel. Is there any connection between the two?


    She had doubts in her mind, but she didn''t think much anymore. Now she had only one idea: to kill the old man.


    The top Tuoba Rui sword is constantly waving, but the array is also becoming more powerful, he is obviously more laborious.


    Hua Ruge looks at the sword with its own sword light. The light in his eyes flashes, and his eyes fall on the Golden Tripod that just landed on the ground.


    Tuoba Rui is now relying on the power of weapons in her hands, and she is not without good weapons.


    But in the big array, she couldn''t use the golden system soul skill to empty the big tripod. She simply got under the tripod with a short body, and then, with her own jumping ability, lifted the big tripod and smashed it to the compass above.


    "Bang!"


    A metal exchange, a huge roar, the compass was smashed and shaken, but with even a huge energy rebound.


    Hua Ruge was hurt before. Now she can break out completely by the strength of the body of elements, but she can''t bear it again. Her face turns white and she falls rapidly.


    Tuoba Rui''s heart tightens, and speeds up the falling speed to connect her firmly in her arms.


    The two fell in the battle at the same time, losing the initiative.


    "Jie Jie! Tuoba Rui, you will be killed if you have a long relationship with your daughter. " A hoarse smile came from the outside of the formation, and then countless evil spirits rushed towards them.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are in a hurry, and subconsciously reaches out to push Tuoba Rui.


    However, Tuo Ba Rui seems to have been prepared, holding her tightly and protecting her in her arms.


    Countless evil spirits rush into Tuo BARREI''s body, and he leans forward slightly holding her.


    Hua Ruge still felt the huge impact in his arms. Her eyes were red and she called out, "Tuoba Rui."


    In the dark, they couldn''t see each other''s faces clearly. However, Tuo Barry smiled at her and said softly, "don''t worry, I won''t let you have anything."


    "I don''t want you to think about me. I have the ability to go by yourself." Hua, like a song, is angry and anxious.


    When does this man think of her.


    Tuo Ba Rui reached out and stroked her face. He spoiled her and said, "don''t worry, let''s go together."


    Hua Ruge felt the liquid dripping on his face with a touch of blood.


    His head was on top. It could only be the blood of his body, but she could not see anything.


    Hua Ruge felt something bad in advance and said with a trembling voice, "you can''t do anything."


    I can''t see whether Tuoba Rui nodded in the dark.


    The next moment, Tuo Ba Rui rises with Hua Ruge in his arms. The other sword swings at the compass and drinks: "open!"


    Hua Ruge clearly heard the voice of Tuoba Rui''s fracture, not one place, but the whole body.


    If she guessed right, what secret method did he use to ignite his potential? It''s not good for the body.


    Before she had finished thinking, she saw the bright light, the array dissipated, and the last black backfire force in the compass came to Tuo BARREI''s back heart.


    At this time, the two are in the air and can''t be avoided. Hua Ruge watches the black energy shoot into Tuo Barrow''s back heart.


    She had never felt so strong that she was too weak and could only wait for him to save her life in the face of real crisis.


    She felt the sting deeply.


    The next moment, Tuoba Rui falls to the ground, the compass loses its power and wants to fall in the sky.


    Darrow looked at the scene with unbelievable face, spewed out a mouthful of blood and shouted hoarsely, "no way, no way, no one can break my array with his body."


    This is a unique array of the meteorite sun cult, and the compass is the main array of the cult. He doesn''t believe that someone can break it with the power of the body.


    "Ahhh!"


    The devouring beast reappears, swallowing the compass without energy above the sky.


    "Poof!"


    Darron''s life weapon was swallowed, and a mouthful of blood was spewed out. The whole man fell to the ground, his face was gray. He used all his strength to set up the array before. Now the array and the weapon are all destroyed, and his strength is almost exhausted.


    At least there is no attack power.


    "Tuoba Rui." Hua Ruge holds Tuoba Rui in her arms.


    At the moment, Tuo Barry''s mouth is dripping blood, and his face is as white as paper. However, he must look at her carefully and say: "Xiaoge, the person you like is not so bad, but only limited by the body, I can''t exert my full strength."


    He doesn''t want his songs to feel like he''s incompetent.


    He wants to be a man who can protect her and be able to give her a safe life.


    "Now when do you say that to me?" Hua rugo knew that he was really hurt this time, and his eyes were rolling with tears.


    How she thought she could help him.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and stroked her face and said, "you are OK. Remember, don''t do anything for me. I don''t need it."

 Chapter 282

    "Don''t talk." Hua rugo didn''t hear what he said at all. He turned his hand and put on his pulse.


    It was the first time she felt his pulse after her reunion with him, which made her whole person freeze.


    She thought he was well injured, but she didn''t think that the cracks in the meridians still existed, and many places had been completely broken, and the most serious part of the heart vein had been damaged due to serious injury.


    If the meridians are broken, the cultivation will be abandoned.


    If the heart vessels are damaged, the life will not be saved.


    Her fingers were frozen there, her eyes were empty looking at him, and tears came from her eyes.


    She has read many medical books and even learned the cure of wood system, but the heart pulse affects the heart. She does not know how to treat such injuries.


    Tuoba Rui holds her eyes and wipes her tears. She says weakly, "Xiaoge, I still......"


    He closed his eyes before finishing a word.


    "I won''t let you do anything." Hua Yuege said mechanically, and then took out the life-saving pill from the space and put it in his mouth.


    This pill is called Xuming pill. It''s made of six kinds of precious herbs. It has a certain healing effect. Of course, the biggest effect is to protect life. No matter what kind of injury, it can ensure that it will not die in a short time.


    Tuoba Rui has no breath at this time, but he still has a heartbeat. His life is saved.


    "Senior brother!"


    Yunjin rushes to pull Tuoba Rui''s pulse, and then his face becomes more and more ugly. Finally, he closes his eyes and looks at Hua Ruge with complex complexion. He doesn''t know how to face her.


    Because of her, elder martial brother is in danger.


    "Thanks to your medicine, I''ll take elder martial brother back to Xinggong now." He said that he picked up Tuoba Rui, tiptoed, and disappeared into the jungle at an extremely fast speed.


    Hua Ruge wanted to say something, but he bowed his head and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    She stared at the direction of Yunjin''s departure. She was powerless. She was also seriously injured and couldn''t catch up at all.


    "Sister!" A worried call, Hua Ruge''s body was held by a pair of small hands, it was LAN bing''er who heard the news in a hurry.


    She came out in a hurry, dressed casually and without a mask. In the mirror image, she could only see a little girl. No one could think that this person was the high priest of Daewoo.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are out of focus. He doesn''t look at her at all.


    LAN binger is in a hurry. She puts her hand on Hua Ruge''s back. A very soft energy infuses Hua Ruge''s body and warms her injured body.


    Hua Ruge pushed her away and stood up.


    At the moment, she is covered with blood, not her own, but the blood of Tuoba Rui.


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you?" LAN bing''er, regardless of her actions, hurriedly stood up and asked.


    I don''t know if Hua rugo has realized that she is around, and her empty eyes are looking straight to one side. Darrow, who has been severely damaged, has exhausted her strength.


    For the first time, there was a concrete murderous intention in her eyes. She was covered in blood as if she were Shura evil star from hell. She approached him step by step, with a violent spirit.


    Even the people in the dueling platform look at her through the mirror image as if they feel the evil spirit on her, which shocked the people who are used to seeing her light and confident at ordinary times.


    "Girl, believe it or not, I''ll kill you." Darrow''s tough way.


    Hua Yuege continued to approach without saying a word. When she was only three steps away from him, she had a black stick in her hand.


    The staff made from the trunk of the tree of life is heavier and harder than any metal material.


    Darrow kept shrinking back and said, "you can''t kill this bishop, this bishop..."


    "Ah!"


    He said that half of the scream, the right face was dented by a stick, the whole face changed shape, blood seeped out of the skin, his half of the face was particularly scary.


    He howled in pain, unable to say a word.


    Hua Yuege''s face is expressionless, but it''s a stick that smashes down again.


    This stick directly smashed his right shoulder and broke his shoulder bone.


    When Darrow''s eyes were raised, the whole man looked like a goldfish, and because his mouth couldn''t open, he couldn''t make a sound.


    Hua Ruge is another stick.


    Broke his right arm.


    One more stick.


    Break all his right ribs.


    "Click, click, click!"


    The whole venue is silent, even the insects, birds and birds are not singing. The intelligence hears the creepy sound of bone fracture.


    The people in the duel arena all swallowed in fear. The face of the duel was expressionless, but the means were cruel and fierce. The visual impact was too strong, making people feel cold just looking at it.


    However, the life force of the meteor day cult is very strong. Hua Ruge breaks all the bones on the right side of his body and blood flows all over the place. He is still alive, but he often suffers from dizziness and then wakes up.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t plan to give up, smashing the right side and starting to smash the left side.


    "Click, click, click!"


    The sound of broken bones came from time to time. At last, Darrow''s bones were all broken. The whole body had changed shape and become a pile of mud. It was completely dead.


    Hua Ruge did not give up. She reached out for the talisman and said, "Archie, I want his soul."


    Archie''s upper body, which was formed by black shadow from the talisman, grabbed Darrow''s body.


    Archie swallowed a lot of souls, so the soul power alone is very strong, and darona''s struggling soul was quickly captured by him.


    "Archie, you are also a man of the meteorite deity. Why bother me?" Darrow''s almost desperate way.


    It doesn''t matter if the body is gone. As long as he can find a new parasite before the soul dissipates, he can survive and slowly recover his strength.


    But I didn''t think Hua Yuege wouldn''t even give him such an opportunity.


    "I''m sorry, archbishop. I won''t be merciful if you offend my master." Archie said, looking at Hua Ruge for instructions.


    Hua Ruge looked at Darrow, who was struggling in Archie''s hand, and said without any expression: "burn for seventy-nine days with the fire of soul."


    Darrow''s soul heard the words and his face changed: "no, I would like to be your servant, please forgive me, please don''t kill me."


    The process of soul burning by the fire of soul is extremely painful. This kind of abnormal pain can''t be tolerated for a second. What''s more, it will burn him for 49 days like a song.


    As for forty-nine days later, he will die out completely and there is no possibility of reincarnation.


    This is to completely destroy a person. Compared with such punishment, the previous physical torture is negligible.


    Darrow is really scared this time.


    "Not all sins can be forgiven, just as not everyone can be offended."


    Hua Ruge is close to his roaring soul. He is still expressionless, but the cold light in his eyes makes people shiver through the mirror image.

 Chapter 283

    Archie tied the soul to the treetop, and there was a faint green fire under it.


    Darrow''s voice was extremely sad, and his expression was extremely distorted. It was painful just to watch.


    The person at that end of the mirror image is scared pale by Hua Ruge. No one can provoke Hua Ruge in the future.


    Hua Ruge didn''t look at the treetop. His eyes went out empty, and suddenly there was a black in front of him.


    LAN bing''er came up to her and held her up. "Sister," she cried


    She looked again. Hua Ruge''s face was pale. She was seriously injured and her heart hurt. No matter how strong her willpower was, she could not resist it.


    LAN binger called her several times and didn''t hear a reply. She reached out and summoned the sedan chair. She supported Hua Ruge and went up to the sedan chair and said, "go back to the priest''s palace, and then send someone to the imperial palace to pass on the royal doctor."


    Soon there was no one else in the arena. The people watching the duel stand looked at each other. It was the first time that the gambling competition had been held for so many years.


    Shangyouren saw Tuoba Rui injured, but also knew that he had made a big disaster, one by one.


    People here are worried about Tuoba Ruihua like song, but they are more worried about the result of the competition.


    Tuobayu and Su Nianxia could not sit for a long time. They got up and went to the priest''s palace of lanbinger.


    Tuoba Ze got up at this time, and a folding fan stood in front of Tuoba Yu''s chest and said: "brother Wuhuang, we haven''t won the game yet. You don''t want to run away."


    "Go away!" Tuo Bayu angrily drinks and flicks his fan away.


    Tuoba Ze was enraged for a moment. In response, Tuoba Yu and Su Nianxia all looked at each other badly.


    Both of them are soul mentors. One wind and one fire complement each other. If they join hands to tuobaze and their guards, they are not rivals.


    So he took a step back subconsciously. Tuobayu and Su Nianxia looked at him coldly and left.


    Tuoba Ze was unwilling to do so and stared at their backs with resentment.


    This time, the soldiers of both sides died in the war, but Dazheng broke the rules. Obviously, the victory is not big, so he is likely to win more.


    The thought that he would soon take over the three cities of tuobayu made him happy.


    At this moment, everyone is waiting for the two arbitrators on the stage to make a decision. The deacon of Tianfu college is obviously hesitant and looks up at the childe without trace.


    Childe Wuxian got up and looked at the whole audience for a week. He was graceful and elegant, but the pressure was transmitted invisibly, which made people dare not have a half rebellious mind.


    "Shangyou court ignored the competition system and sent super strong people to destroy the competition and kill in vain, resulting in arbitration injury, which is really a crime."


    The upper hermit''s face was more gray.


    "Da Zheng''s generals and men are determined to be invincible. If they are not the traitors, they won''t brew a tragedy. They won with the referee of benzhong, Da Zheng. Shangyou will transfer the remaining 28 cities to Da Zheng without any mistake."


    The result is not expected. Shangyou is too much this time. If every country sends superpowers to intervene in the war, what else should ordinary soldiers do.


    Emperor Shangyou also stole chicken and didn''t eat rice. He just wanted Darrow to kill Hua Ruge with a little hand without exposing it. As long as Hua Ruge died, he would lose.


    In this way, the private feud has also been solved. Shangyou can win nearly 30 cities.


    But I didn''t think that Hua Ruge''s own strength was not weak. Finally, there was Tuoba Rui. Darrow and Zixiao holy land had enemies. This hair was out of control.


    After the verdict, however, he didn''t sit down. Instead, he paused. His voice was a little more fierce:


    "in addition, the royal family of Shangyou risked the world''s great disobedience to shield the day''s remaining evils, and the whole family should apologize within three days after the handover of the land. Otherwise, the whole world would fight together!"


    He seldom has a tough time, but at this time he has a little anger and worry on his brow and eyes, and his mind and temper are naturally worse.


    This time, the whole audience was shocked. Unexpectedly, the seemingly peaceful childe Wu trace gave such a tough order. Tens of thousands of people from all over the royal family, which was too big.


    Emperor Shangyou stood up in a hurry, and apologized to the tribunal, "Your Majesty, I am deceived by him, and I don''t know his real identity. Please let the referee go."


    "The temple of Cangsong is like a mountain. It never changes. It''s useless to say more." The voice of Childe wutrace is still light, but it''s the voice that makes people think it''s the judgment of fate and can''t bear the thought of resistance.


    The emperor Shangyou looks as if he is ten years old.


    Cangsong temple has always been the common belief of the mainland. It lives in seclusion and hardly cares about the world. Once it is ordered, it will be thunderous. If it is not obeyed, it will be the end of the Japanese cult which was exterminated 100 years ago.


    No one who has seen or heard about it dare to question it.


    Su Yingxue, who was behind the emperor Shangyou, whispered, "father, do we really want to listen to him and commit suicide?"


    "There is no other way." The emperor Shangyou is on the Dragon chair. The whole person is not angry.


    Su Yingxue almost slipped down from her chair. The whole person was stunned. She was just waiting for Hua Ruge to die. Unexpectedly, the person who was going to die soon became herself.


    She is not willing to


    The deacon of Tianfu University heard the verdict of Childe Wuchen and nodded: "childe Wuchen is wise."


    The last arbitration of Tianfu University was replaced because he offended the childe. He dare not repeat it.


    Although I don''t know what the identity of Childe Wuxian is, I know that he must be an important figure in Cangsong Temple just by his command without hesitation.


    The childe with no trace nodded his head imperceptibly, and then brushed his sleeve away.


    When he got into the sedan chair, the attendant beside him asked, "how are you, young man?"


    "No problem, just a little frail. Go to the priesthood." The childe without trace spoke out.


    The priesthood is a palace independent of the imperial palace. It is divided into inner palace and outer palace. The inner palace has the altar and priesthood temple, which is the most sacred place of the big house. No one can go in or out except the priesthood.


    The outer palace is the place to live. Although it is also extremely mysterious, it is not impossible to enter.


    At the moment, in the main hall of the outer palace, LAN binger, the high priest, was lying in a coma, Hua Ruge. A royal doctor had been invited to come and ask her for pulse.


    LAN bing''er stood in front of the bed worried and looked at the royal doctor''s face.


    After the imperial doctor felt the pulse, he relaxed and stood up to worship LAN binger.


    "It''s not a gift. What''s the matter with my sister?" Blue ice son pulls his sleeve, at the same time prevents him to bow down to ask.


    The imperial doctor was flattered and took a step back. He hurriedly said: "back to the high priest, this girl''s body injury is not serious, but her mind and spirit are damaged. The next officer has a prescription. As long as she takes medicine on time, she will be cured in a short time."

 Chapter 284

    LAN bing''er breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words. His face was calm again, and he said, "thank you very much."


    The royal doctor said in fear that he did not dare to do it, and then he was led away by the maid of the priest''s palace.


    LAN bing''er sat beside the bed and couldn''t help sighing.


    The girl''s face on the bed is still beautiful and exquisite. However, the pale face is totally different from the small cluster of eyebrows in her sleep and the unrestrained, unrestrained and cunning appearance in the past.


    Hua Ruge opened his eyes and saw blue bing''er''s Distressed eyes. He blinked his eyes to cover the surging emotions into his eyes. Then he said slowly, "when did you come?"


    LAN binger is stunned for a moment. She brings Hua Ruge back from the competition ground. She doesn''t even feel her existence.


    Now she finally understood what the imperial doctor said about the damage of mind and spirit.


    Sighing in her heart, she didn''t mention it, but said, "I''m afraid it''s not safe outside. I''ve got my sister in my palace."


    "I didn''t expect that one day I would live in the priestly palace, which is the God of the whole continent." Hua rugo sat up and looked at her as she spoke.


    Blue ice son holds her to say: "elder sister jokes me again."


    Hua Ruge smiled a little, closed his eyes and looked inside his body. When he opened his eyes, he took a bottle of pills out of the space, poured one out and put it in his mouth, and then adjusted his breath.


    A moment later she opened her eyes again and said, "I have something to do, so I won''t stay."


    "Elder sister, the doctor said you were hurt badly." LAN bing''er stopped for a moment and said, "I know you are worried about your highness Zhan Wang. I have sent someone to inquire about the news. I should be back soon."


    "How soon?" Hua Yuege raised his eyes and asked.


    LAN bing''er thought for a moment and said, "it must be faster than my sister going to the palace."


    Hua Yuege lost his smile when hearing the words: "little girl is smart."


    Blue binger blinks playfully.


    Hua Ruge seems to be persuaded by her to lean on the bed, showing light and light, but the heaviness of the bottom of her eyes has not subsided from the beginning to the end.


    If she had to look into her heart now, she would have found the fear hidden in her worry.


    She was eager but afraid to hear anything about Tuo BARREI.


    Blue ice son sees her to close eyes slightly, silently accompanies in her side, also does not speak.


    A little while later, a maid came in and said, "report to the high priest. Someone outside the palace is asking for help."


    "Who?" The voice of blue ice is very clear.


    "This competition arbitrates childe Wu, the fifth Prince of Dazheng and Princess su." Maid road.


    LAN binger looks like a song.


    "If the high priest wants to entertain his guests, he will let them in for a cup of tea. If he does not want to, he will let them know that I am not in the way. Let them go back." Hua Ruge didn''t open her eyes. At the moment, she just wanted to be alone.


    LAN bing''er said to the maid, "please come to the side hall. I''ll be there right away."


    The maid stepped back.


    Before the room was quiet for a moment, another priest in white came back. It was LAN binger who sent out to inquire about the news.


    Blue bing''er clenches her hands.


    Hua Ruge felt the atmosphere, still didn''t open his eyes, just tensed up.


    The priest bowed down to LAN binger and said, "tell the high priest that his highness Zhan Wang is no longer in the palace arranged by the imperial court, but has been taken to a house by the people of the holy land. We want to go in to see the doctor, but we are stopped by the people of the holy land."


    "That is to say, you know nothing about the condition of his highness Zhan Wang?" Asked LAN bing''er, frowning.


    The priest looked ashamed and said, "my subordinates are incompetent."


    "Again." Blue bing''er said at once.


    "Yes." The priest was ordered to leave.


    Hua Ruge opened his eyes, looked at blue ice and said calmly, "this time you can''t stop me."


    She''s out of bed.


    "Binger is with her sister." Of course, blue bing''er can''t stop it.


    "If you are a high priest and have high status, I will go if you run around like me."


    This side has just entered the side hall, and the other side Hua Ruge has already left in a hurry.


    After driving out the sedan chair, Hua Yuege''s eyebrows are locked. He only hopes that Zixiao holy land can have a powerful magic power to cure Tuoba Rui and make him safe.


    Her brain is now in a mess. She was thinking of a way to cure Tuo barrow, but she fell into tears unconsciously.


    She took a deep breath, waved and wiped away the tears at the moment, and looked up with determination.


    "Tuo BARREI, no matter what price I pay, I will surely cure you. You wait for me. "


    Zixiao Holy Land''s chosen residence is a distance from the priest''s palace. By the time it was evening, Hua Ruge had left the sedan chair and was stopped by the guards of Zixiao Holy Land in front of the door.


    "This girl, this is a private residence. My master is absent today." The guard was polite.


    Hua rugo didn''t want to talk to the guards, but asked, "who is the master of your family?"


    "The name of the host''s family can''t be disclosed. This girl, please leave." The guard continued.


    Hua Yuege said with a heavy face, "I''m here only to visit the doctor. If you let me in, I''ll let you go. Otherwise, no matter what position you are in Zixiao holy land, I will surely lead the soldiers to level your mansion!"


    She has never been patient, let alone now.


    The guards are knowledgeable. When they listen to Hua Ruge, they know it''s No. 1. They look at each other and are hesitating. There''s a voice inside: "princess."


    Hua Ruge looked up and found that it was the black leopard.


    The Panther comes forward and the guard bows.


    "This is the wife of the little Lord who hasn''t passed by. Can you come in and visit?" The black leopard said the words, but did not discuss the tone.


    The guard immediately nods, and the black leopard welcomes Hua Ruge into the door.


    Hua rugo didn''t ask whose place it was, just: "where is your prince? How are you? "


    The black leopard shook his head unsightly, and said, "come with me, princess."


    Hua Ruge''s heart sank, clenched his fist and said nothing.


    Two people entered the bedroom of inner courtyard, black leopard stands outside the door, signal Tuoba Rui is inside.


    This mansion looks nothing from the outside. The rooms in it are very large, even empty. Compared with the Imperial Palace, it''s no less.


    Hua Ruge bit her lower lip and entered the door as fast as she could.


    Because the room was very large, she did not see the bed at first sight, but saw a figure with her back to her.


    This person long body Yu Li, wear a brocade dress, hear her to come in of footsteps just turn round way: "you come."


    At this time, he no longer had the appearance of cynicism, and looked solemn with some sadness.


    Hua Ruge ignored what he looked like and asked, "where are people? I want to see him. "


    Brocade pointed to the bed in the northwest corner.


    Hua Yuege walked quickly and saw Tuoba Rui, whose face was still pale.

 Chapter 285

    He is lying on the bed now, no longer as cold as the air field used to be, and the quiet appearance makes Hua Ruge''s heart panic.


    She walked up to him and focused on his body. She didn''t know what mood she was in.


    What makes her happy is that Tuoba Rui still has the breath of life at the moment. Her life extending pill keeps Tuoba Rui''s breath. What medicine should Yunjin use to keep Tuoba Rui''s life firmly.


    However, what makes her lose is that his body still hasn''t improved at all, and the damaged heart pulse is more serious than that in the morning, and if it is completely damaged, there will be no solution.


    When did Yunjin come to the bedside, he said in a complicated voice: "I think you can see that elder martial brother''s body is different from ordinary people, and it''s hopeless to hurt him to this extent."


    Hua Ruge did find out that she had made the elixir to repair the meridians and recuperated his body when he was injured. She did find that his body''s ability to absorb the medicine was very poor.


    In other words, there is no way to cure ordinary people.


    The more time comes, the more calm Hua Ruge becomes. She turns back and asks Yunjin, "you Zixiao holy land is so powerful. Can you find a wood based healer to see if you can repair his body?"


    Yunjin shook his head.


    Without waiting for Hua Ruge to speak again, press Yunjin''s finger to stretch out, and a little green light appears at the fingertip,


    Hua Ruge looks at it with eyebrows.


    "I wrote the healing method that elder martial brother taught you before. It''s hard to find a stronger healer than me, but I can''t help elder martial brother''s body." When brocade spoke, he sighed softly.


    Hua Ruge''s heart sank again, but he didn''t say anything and kept staring at the brocade.


    Her eyes were full of inquiry and exploration.


    He looked at the brocade and asked, "what do you want me to do?"


    "Tuo BARREI once said to me that he has the best relationship with you among the martial brothers, but now he is dying. You show more complicated emotions than sadness."


    Hua Ruge approached him as he said, "you must be hiding something from me."


    Yun Brocade smiled calmly and said, "as my elder martial brother''s favorite, don''t you also show sadness?"


    "I didn''t because I never gave up saving him. I also believe that I can save him." Hua Ruge''s eyes are firm.


    Brocade has a moment of consternation.


    Hua rugo continued: "our purpose is to make him better, so you should tell me what you hide. Maybe we can come up with a way."


    Cloud brocade hesitated for a moment.


    If Hua rugo is cheating him just now, she is totally sure. Yunjin has nothing to say to her, and she feels that it is very important information.


    "My elder martial brother and I are like brothers. If there is anything helpful to his illness, I will definitely say it." "But I''m sorry, I didn''t," said brocade


    "Why would you say sorry without you?" Hua Yuege stepped forward again, almost sticking his body to him, staring at him with sharp eyes like an eagle.


    Yunjin stepped back and said, "I''m incompetent. Let''s go."


    Hua Ruge saw struggle in his eyes, but also saw persistence. She knew she couldn''t ask.


    "Since you are incompetent, I will take him away." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    Even she will find a way to cure him.


    Yunjin stopped for a moment and said, "your life renewing pill and my rejuvenation skill can only last for three days. If there is no way after three days, elder martial brother will lose his heart and will die of rage. Can you ensure that you can find a way in three days?"


    "No way. I just had a consultation. It''s OK to wait for half a month." Hua Ruge frowned tightly.


    The brocade sighed: "you have forgotten what I said before, elder martial brother''s body is different from others."


    "How could this happen?" Hua falls on the bed like a song.


    Yunjin closed his eyes and said, "tomorrow I will take my elder martial brother back to the holy land, and I will not stay here any longer."


    "What can I do to return to the holy land?" Hua Yuege stood up and asked.


    Yunjin shook his head: "there is a kind of medicine that can cure elder martial brother in this world, but growing in the East China Sea, the environment is sinister. The most unfortunate thing is that the grass will not mature until one year later."


    "If you have nothing but rubbish, I suggest you shut up." Hua Ruge is in a hurry this time.


    "Anyway, you can''t stop Zixiao holy land." Yunjin thought for a moment and said, "don''t mention to others that there are only three days left for elder martial brother."


    Hua Ruge stared at him with suspicious eyes.


    Brocade sighed helplessly: "I can only say that I am for you."


    "Do you think I will believe you?" Hua rugo is suspicious of him.


    Brocade smiled and said, "believe it or not, it''s time for you to leave."


    "If I had to have someone." Hua Yuege said with a stern look.


    "I don''t need to say that the power of Zixiao holy land, you have no chance." After a pause, Yun Jin said again, "and most importantly, even if you take your elder martial brother back, there is no way to save people."


    Hua Ruge clenched her right hand and hit her forehead. She had to think of a way in the fastest time.


    "You and I are wasting time here. Why don''t you go back and ask the high priest Daewoo if she can help us?" The brocade speaks.


    Hua Ruge looked up at him and asked, "do you think the high priest may have a way?"


    "The chief priests in the reign of emperor Dayu claimed to be divine. Only with the protection of the gods can Dayu prosper forever. Therefore, the status of the high priest is high." Said brocade.


    Hua Ruge said with a flash of inspiration in his mind, "you mean that the power may have possibilities we don''t expect."


    Brocade nodded: "different from the neighboring countries, Emperor Daewoo may not be able to invite the high priest to Zixiao holy land, so this hope can only depend on you."


    He said that he also bowed slightly to China like a song.


    "Take care of him." Hua Yuege said a word, then he walked.


    Looking at her back, Yunjin''s eyes are complicated. She sighs a little for a while, and looks at Tuoba Rui on the bed and whispers, "why bother?"


    Hua Ruge walked out of the backyard and left after going through the front hall.


    However, he was blocked by a graceful figure when he went out of the front hall.


    The master of the body still looks at Hua Ruge with a Qiao smile and says, "Miss Hua, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Hua Yuege''s pupil shrank and said, "the North moon."


    This is no one else. It''s the younger martial sister, Princess beichenyue of Dongxia, who can also be close to tuobarrai within three feet.

 Chapter 286

    To beichenyue, Hua Ruge has not had any good feeling all the time. He said straightly: "if you are also visiting, please go in. I have something else to do. I''m sorry if I can''t help you."


    As she said this, she walked past her and toward the door, obviously not wanting to talk with her.


    "Stay, girl." Beichenyue turned to her back and said, "I''m waiting for you here."


    Hua Ruge looks back at her.


    Beichenyue said calmly, "when elder martial brother arrived at my house, I saw it for a long time. Now I have a few words to say to the girl."


    "I''m sorry I don''t have the time." Hua Ruge stands out.


    Beichenyue shook her head slightly and said, "it''s about elder martial brother''s body. I think the girl would like to hear it."


    Hua Ruge looks at her eyes a little more to explore.


    Beichenyue sat down on the throne and said, "come, serve tea to miss Hua."


    She is determined that Hua Ruge will come back.


    Sure enough, Hua rugo came back, took a seat, and said to the public, "what is it?"


    "With the girl''s intelligence, you should be able to guess that Yunjin has concealed something from her, and I just know the content of the concealment." Said the North moon.


    She was elegant and quiet, with no appearance fluctuation from beginning to end, as if everything was in control.


    Hua, like a song, thought about the credibility of beichenyue''s words and asked quietly, "if you have something to say, you can say it directly."


    "When elder martial brother was born, his meridians were damaged. Although it did not affect his cultivation, there was no medicine to cure him. When he entered the holy land at the age of eight, the emperor deduced his destiny for him. He learned that it was not a disease, but a life robbery!"


    Hua Yuening eyebrows, no wonder she can''t cure Tuoba Rui, the original direction has been wrong, so she thought about the next question: "since it''s a life robbery, there must be a way through."


    "Miss Hua is really talented." Beichenyue boasted, and then said: "the emperor deduces that it is a woman who can help elder martial brother cross the calamity. This woman has a unique talent, and the most likely one is the body of elements."


    She said, her eyes fixed on Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is stunned. Suddenly, he thinks that when he first met, Tuoba Rui wanted to strangle himself, but suddenly fell ill. He held her in his arms for no reason.


    She flashed those pictures like a movie in her mind, because she was deeply impressed, so it is still clear.


    She remembered that Tuo BARREI held herself in her arms at that time, and the pain color between her eyebrows obviously stretched out a lot, as if holding herself could alleviate the pain.


    Because this kind of thing is too unscientific, she had never thought before, but now she wants to wake up like a dream.


    Since then, Tuo BARREI has been close to her, helping her and saving her.


    But she didn''t know where Tuo BARREI''s feelings for herself started.


    She doesn''t even know if she wants to come now. Is this feeling?


    Hua Ruge''s face turned white for a moment, and she felt the stabbing pain in her heart that had never been felt before. The pain in her body that had been suppressed before also came in waves, which made her feel completely and her back cold for a moment.


    Beichenyue sees a little more smile on her lips. She breaks the tea on her servant girl and slowly tastes it.


    Hua Yuege clenched his fist tightly in his sleeve, and forced himself to hold on to his thoughts. Instead, he asked directly, "it''s me who can help him?"


    "Exactly." Beichenyue puts down his tea cup and nods slightly.


    "How can I help?" Hua Yuege asked this question without fluctuation.


    Beichenyue pondered for a moment and said, "do you want to listen, girl?"


    "You''re not going to call me here in half." Hua Ruge looks at her directly.


    When beichenyue looks at Hua Ruge, she also feels that she can''t see through some of them. Her face is as bright as paper, but her eyes are more and more profound, which makes it hard to see what she is thinking.


    "Elder martial brother, this injury is a fatal defect. Only those who are complementary are willing to practice medicine with their bodies, can it be cured." When beichenyue said this, he stared at Hua Ruge for a moment.


    Hua Ruge''s eyelids jumped, and even her exquisite mind was confused for a while.


    The words of beichenyue echoed in her mind.


    Refine medicine with your body.


    Willingly.


    Imagine that Tuo Barry knew all this for a long time. Then what he did was to love him or to capture her heart and make her willing to be his medicine.


    She didn''t know whether she should think this way or not. She couldn''t control her thoughts completely. All thoughts were instinctively running.


    "Poof!"


    Hua Yuege was confused and couldn''t suppress the wound in her body. She couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood, which was scarlet.


    "If Miss Hua is not in good health, take a rest in the mansion." The tone of beichenyue is magnanimous, but it can''t hear any feelings.


    She side that strength not shallow wench stands there, in the heart suddenly.


    It''s no wonder that Princess Mingming likes little Lord but never takes Hua Ruge as her rival in all aspects.


    It turns out that the deeper Hua Ruge''s feelings towards Tuo barrow, the more he struggles in the sea of suffering.


    Hua Yuege stared at the blood on the ground. She tried to make her mind clear, but her mind was completely uncontrolled.


    Why is Tuo BARREI close to her?


    Is he cheating on his feelings?


    When she thought about it, she frowned tightly, and there was an angry look in her eyes.


    She gave herself a slap in the face.


    It''s something to think about, and now it''s time to think about it!


    Beichenyue is obviously stunned when she sees her movements. Then she sees Hua Ruge looking up.


    She vomited the remaining blood froth in her mouth and wiped her mouth. Although her face was not good-looking, she had a look in her eyes.


    Beichenyue can''t think of Tonghua as a song. It will be this expression at the end of hearing this news.


    "If I could save him, I would do anything, but..." Hua Ruge drags a long tone, then looks at beichenyue and asks, "why should I believe you?"


    "Miss Hua thought I would cheat you?" The North moon lost its smile.


    "Why don''t you? You like Tuo barrow so much. If I die, you will lose a rival." Hua Yuege looked at her with a funny face.


    The face of Beichen moon was frozen for a moment. She didn''t understand how Hua Ruge found out that she didn''t show it at all.


    On the opposite side, Hua Yuege has a little more clarity in her eyes.


    Beichenyue knew that she had been cheated. She quickly calmed down her emotions.


    Hua Ruge''s intuition is that beichenyue is not a good person. Indeed, she is not bad to herself.


    Beichenyue is a wise man. He knows that he is not hidden even when he is exposed. He says with a smile: "elder martial brother is a dragon and Phoenix among people. My admiration is also reasonable. It''s time for Miss Hua to laugh."


    "I don''t want to laugh at all." Hua Yuege said without face.


    For the first time, beichenyue met someone who didn''t speak according to common sense. He didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Hua Ruge''s voice was clear, and he said to the back of the screen, "brocade, when do you want to overhear?"

 Chapter 287

    It''s true that the brocade has arrived long ago. After hearing the words coming out from behind the screen, he sighed a little and looked at the northern moon and said, "how do you say it?"


    "You didn''t stop, either?" Beichenyue looks up at him.


    Cloud brocade looks complicated. He just forbear to say it. Now, although he listens to beichenyue, he doesn''t want to stop it.


    He was entrusted by Tuo barrow, and could not disclose this to China Ruge, but he also hoped that Tuo barrow would be better.


    It is believed that no one can deal with these two contradictory emotions. A little hesitation will lead to mistakes.


    Seeing the expression of brocade, Hua Yuege said clearly: "it seems that this is true."


    Brocade nodded.


    "It''s the easiest way. Why don''t I ask you anything?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Beichenyue sat quietly, but the look at the bottom of her eyes was obviously planning something.


    "When we met for the first time, I found out. I wanted to report back to zongmen, but at that time, my elder martial brother forced me to swear that I could not tell you at any time." Brocade states that the complexion is still very complicated.


    Hua Ruge suddenly smiled. Her smile was bright and wanton. All the haze accumulated in her heart was cleared away.


    She was glad that her timely slap ended her imagination and chose trust. If not, she would have failed Tuo Barrow''s heart.


    As a woman, she knows what Hua Ruge is thinking at the moment.


    Women can not care whether they are dead or alive, but they must care whether the person they love loves them or not.


    But the answer is yes. Hua Ruge must have no doubt about Tuoba Rui, and he will sacrifice for Tuoba Rui.


    Beichenyue thought that there was a faint smile here. Even if Hua Ruge had no equal in wisdom and strategy, the love disaster would be doomed.


    Hua Yuege smiled and looked at the brocade and asked, "he doesn''t want me to die?"


    "Yes." Brocade nods truthfully.


    "Then not to die." Hua Yuege smiled and turned away.


    Yunjin and beichenyue are stunned, but Hua Ruge knows that she didn''t sacrifice her life to save others because she was moved. Instead, she turns around and leaves without any hesitation.


    "You''ve never loved a senior brother, have you?" Beichenyue got up and asked.


    Now she can''t sit.


    Hua Ruge stopped, looked back at her and said: "if I like him, I will jump into the Danlu without hesitation. But unfortunately, I love him, so I won''t leave him alone in the world. "


    She said, striding to go, straight back more than a few ordinary never seen resolute.


    For those who have died once, nothing is easier than to die, but she chose to live, choose to bear, choose to shoulder two people''s future with one shoulder.


    She still remembered Tuo BARREI''s wish. He wanted to live with only two of them. How could she give up to leave him alone.


    In any case, she will find a cure, no matter how difficult, she will not give up.


    Looking at her back, brocade''s complicated eyes gradually turned to praise: "no wonder elder martial brother will fall in love with her."


    "She doesn''t love her senior brother enough." The voice of the North moon contains some annoyance.


    Cloud brocade turns to look at her, in the vision more a few minutes soft, meaningful way: "some people love on the surface, some people love in the heart."


    "You like to talk for her." The face of Beichen moon is still not very good-looking.


    "I''m talking for myself." Brocade said, and went back.


    Beichenyue doesn''t know his mind, just pretends not to know it.


    When Yunjin left, she clapped her hand on the table and said angrily, "Hua Ruge, how could she have this reaction?"


    The maid in blue came up and said, "princess, what shall we do next?"


    Beichen and Yueqi return to Qi, but she keeps calm and takes back her hand slowly. She says, "it''s not over yet. Elder martial brother has only three days left. I don''t believe that she''s really cruel."


    "The princess is wise." The maid in blue bows.


    Beichenyue listened to the compliment, but frowned.


    The girl in blue quickly shut her mouth and dared not say more.


    Hua Ruge sat driving the sedan chair. Before he returned to the priest''s palace, he met the childe who had no trace on the way.


    Traceless childe chases her, sees her heart to also put down, let her get on own car.


    Hua Ruge said before that she was angry, but now she still has no bottom in her heart. She naturally wants to survive both of them, but once she can''t find a cure, what should she do.


    Anyway, Tuoba Rui, who let her die, couldn''t do it.


    If it is true, she believes that she will still jump into the alchemy furnace. The living person has to bear and bear too much, and she is not willing to.


    "I''m glad you didn''t choose that," said the childe


    Hua Ruge didn''t even take the tea, looked at him in surprise and asked, "do you know?"


    "Cangsong temple and Zixiao holy land have always been friends." This is the only sentence that Mr. Wuchen said.


    Hua rugo felt that he didn''t ask for anything. He took over the cup and said, "I don''t know how many people are hiding it from me."


    "I wanted to tell you to leave him for fear of your suffering." Come slowly, childe wutrace.


    Hua Ruge looked at him with a smile: "that''s the last time I made your sedan chair."


    The childe nodded, "smart."


    "I can see that you want to say something, but if you don''t say it, I don''t ask." Hua Ruge took a sip of tea ceremony.


    The childe looked at her and asked, "what would you do if I said that?"


    "Protect him and try to find a way to cure him." Hua Ruge looked at him and said slowly, "I will not give up whatever I choose."


    "Do you know how hurtful it is to say this in front of someone who loves you?" The childe sighed a little, his expression was a little joking, but also a little lonely.


    Hua rugo smiled and said, "you are also very good. You will find someone who suits you better than me."


    The childe shakes his head and says nothing.


    "I''m not really a good person." Hua Ruge said to himself.


    "How can I say that?" Asked the childe.


    "Otherwise, I just should be like the meaning of beichenyue, refining medicine for my beloved." Hua Yuege smiled faintly, but in fact, he didn''t agree with this practice.


    The childe with no trace shook his head. His warm eyes hit her face and said slowly, "it''s more precious to take you as the fool you won''t do."


    "When you meet someone good, you won''t say that." Hua Ruge doesn''t care.


    The childe didn''t care, just asked, "what''s your plan in the future?"


    "Help." Hua Ruge said firmly, "I must let him live, even if I lose my life, I will not hesitate."

 Chapter 288

    Hearing her silly words, the childe''s eyes were shining and coagulating.


    "Do you have a way, or do you know what works?" Hua Ruge turns to look at him.


    Childe wutrace put away his lazy posture and looked at her solemnly. "There are two ways to save Tuo BARREI, one is to perfect his life style completely, the other is to save him only."


    "What are the ways?" Hua Yuege asked carefully.


    "One is to make medicine with you, and the other is to get the yellow spring grass growing in the East China Sea." Go on, childe Wuxian.


    "Donghai?" Hua Ruge felt familiar, but for a while she couldn''t remember who had said it to her.


    "It seems that brocade has told you." "Traceless childe looked at her slowly become stiff look, and continued:" it will take a year for the grass to mature


    "No..." Hua Ruge holds her head in pain and feels despair for the first time.


    "I tell you that this is a psychological preparation for you, but who can say that there must be something unsolved?" the childe Wuxian put his hand around her neck and put it on her shaking shoulder


    Hua Yuege was silent for a moment, then took a deep breath, calmed down and patted himself on the face, whispered: "since he had an accident, I''m easy to be emotional. I shouldn''t be."


    Her eyes were red and she could see that she had just cried.


    Seeing this, childe wutrace was more distressed. He sighed and said, "if you could be a little weaker, you might not be so distressed."


    It''s just that people get hurt. It''s not that hard to bear.


    But clearly hurt, pain to the extreme, but also quietly to put on a layer of armor for themselves, tenacious struggle, this need how resolute mind no matter, a single despair, enough to make people collapse.


    "That''s not me." Hua Ruge grinned a little, but her eyes refused, as if to declare war on fate again.


    Just then the carriage stopped.


    "Gone." Hua Yuege said and went to the car.


    "Do as you can." Childe Wuxian asked.


    At this time, Hua Ruge, who had jumped out of the sedan chair, opened the curtain and said to him playfully, "it''s enough to do something small."


    Childe Wuchen is shocked. Hua Ruge has put down the curtain and left.


    The traceless childe looked at the floating white gauze curtain, showing a little bitter smile. How could such a woman not be her own.


    The sedan chair was lifted and left the priesthood.


    Hua Ruge walked into the bedroom here, and LAN binger was waiting for her to come back. When she saw her, she came up and said, "elder sister, why do you look so ugly?"


    "So obvious?" Hua Ruge reached out and touched his face.


    "The royal doctor is waiting in the side hall. I''ll ask him to come here." LAN bing''er doesn''t care if she''s joking. She''s going to call people.


    "Stop stop stop." Hua rugo pulled her back with her clothes and said, "I''m a doctor myself. What else can I invite?"


    "It''s the doctor who hasn''t taken care of himself." LAN bing''er looks at her obviously pale face badly.


    "There''s a more seriously ill person to look after." Hua Ruge rubs his brow and heart.


    LAN bing''er knew that it was useless to persuade him at this time, so he asked, "how is your highness Zhan Wang''s injury?"


    "He''s dying. Dan can only live for three days." Hua Yuege said, looking up at the setting sun outside the palace wall, numb correction: "no, it''s two days."


    "How could it be so serious?" LAN binger was obviously surprised.


    She arrived later and didn''t see Tuoba Rui, so she didn''t know the injury.


    "Binger, I ask you, can you save such a wound?" Hua Ruge suddenly looks at him, with some hope hidden in his eyes.


    LAN bing''er fell into deep thought under her gaze and said for a long time, "I don''t hide from my sister, the mainland has always said that the high priest is chosen by the gods, which is not false, because the high priest can really communicate with the gods."


    "So mysterious?" Hua Ruge says casually, but his hands are tightly held.


    LAN bing''er nodded his head and said, "I can now communicate with the gods on specific occasions and times, and use the powers, but I have not cured a kind of gods."


    "No? Are there no high priests of all ages, or are you the only one? " Hua Yuege asked again, looking straight, apparently trying to control his emotions.


    Blue ice son thought next way: "I once looked up in the literature, did not discover the cure is supernatural power."


    "Then he asked me to come to you?" Hua Ruge thought something was wrong with it.


    After all, Zixiao holy land is the second of the three forces. How can we not know that there is no cure in Daewoo''s past dynasties? Yunjin asked her to come back and ask LAN binger. It was obviously to let her go.


    But, why to ask her to leave there, he has what to conceal oneself.


    She thought of getting up abruptly here, but she spat out a lot of blood and stepped back a few steps.


    LAN binger holds her up and finds that she is in a coma.


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you?" Blue bing''er''s tears are coming down. In her impression, China Ruge has always been strong in front of her. Now how can she be so weak.


    After seeing the doctor, the imperial doctor sighed: "this girl took the healing pill, her body should have improved, but her mood fluctuated greatly, her body''s psychic power was in disorder, and the injury was aggravated."


    He has lived half his life, but he hasn''t seen people get worse in half a day.


    "Prescribe the medicine." LAN bing''er reluctantly waves her hand,


    the doctor goes down, and LAN bing''er thinks about Hua Ruge''s words again. She says that someone called her back?


    It is obvious that some people want Hua rugo to come to the priesthood, and when he comes to the priesthood, he will leave elsewhere.


    Where is the most likely place for Hua rugo to leave?


    Blue ice son thought next, eyes a lift, voice way: "come to a person."


    As soon as the voice fell, a priest in white came in.


    "Send out a team of guard knights to watch the ground where Zixiao holy land is located. If there is any movement, report it immediately." LAN binger is decisive.


    The priest in white hesitated for a moment and said, "high priest, after all, it''s the people of Zixiao holy land. If we send people to watch with such blatant eyes, if Zixiao is dissatisfied with Daewoo, it''s not good to finish."


    "I will bear all the consequences." Blue ice son categorically way.


    Although the priest in white still felt that it was not appropriate, he had no courage to resist, so he turned around and went.


    LAN binger turns back to be Hua Ruge and tucks in the quilt, but her face hasn''t changed much from beginning to end.


    She doesn''t have a strong sense of belonging to Daewoo, but she always regards Hua Ruge as her only relative, so she doesn''t need to choose at this time.


    It''s like Hua rugo never considered how much trouble she would cause when she saw that she was bullied and rushed out to hit people.

 Chapter 289

    At the moment when the guard Knight of the priest was transferred, the news reached the imperial palace of Daewoo.


    Jun Tianxia always sits in the back of the Dragon case, squinting his eyes and tapping his fingers on the table case regularly, as if thinking about something.


    The eunuch standing below sent the spy away and said to the emperor, "emperor, the high priest is afraid that he will be dissatisfied with the Zixiao holy land."


    "It doesn''t matter to us. Let''s go with the high priest." The peaceful way of the king.


    The eunuch answered.


    "What you want to do is send someone to protect Hua Ruge. She can''t die."


    "Don''t worry, Emperor. I will do it." Eunuch respectfully answered, and then went on.


    When the door of the main hall is closed, juntianxia is turning his thumb. His deep eyes can''t see his mood.


    Hua Ruge''s heart and soul are worn out and her wound is very serious. She fell into a deep sleep all night. LAN binger took care of her while taking care of the news outside.


    In the middle of the night, the priest in white came back and reported: "high priest, it seems that there is a disturbance in the mansion. We can''t get close to the experts inside."


    "Make a scene?" Blue ice son murmured, on the face some strange.


    She thought about what the people of Zixiao holy land might do, or even want to leave Daewoo capital, but she didn''t expect that it was internal.


    "No matter what, if they want to leave, they say the capital is under curfew. They can leave in the morning." LAN bing''er orders again.


    She is very good at the key points. As long as Tuoba Rui doesn''t have an accident or leaves, Hua rugo''s heart disease may still have to be cured.


    "Sister, if you had known that love is so painful, would you still love?" Blue bing''er is mumbling beside the bed.


    But apparently, she didn''t get any answers.


    At daybreak, tuobayu and Su Nianxia heard the news and came to visit from the side hall.


    This noisy Tenghua like a song also woke up, after she had consciousness, quickly sat up, found that after daybreak just clapped the brain door way: "Damn, how doze at this time."


    "Sister Ge, it''s called coma, which is caused by excessive weakness." Su Nianxia''s face was badly corrected.


    LAN bing''er nodded in response.


    "Not much." Hua Ruge is about to get out of bed after he has hit haha.


    "What''s your sister doing?" LAN bing''er stopped in front of her and went on, "the doctor said you are not well. You can''t walk now, let alone work hard."


    Hua Yuege said in a black face, "my man is dying. Now I don''t know what brocade is supporting me for. Is it suitable for me to be cured?"


    "Yes, I''ve always had people watching over there, and nafti hasn''t made any movement since you came back." Blue ice son way.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows and said in surprise, "little girl is smart enough."


    "So, there is no way for my sister to go. I''d better think about it here." Blue ice said again.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes finally showed the color of thinking. She knew the profit and loss, and she could not save people if she fell down, so she nodded: "according to you."


    "Come, pass on the breakfast." Blue bing''er said with a smile.


    Su Nianxia and tuobayu don''t worry about her. They begin to worry about tuobayui.


    Tuobayu also went to beichenyue''s residence yesterday, but his servant didn''t let him go. He doesn''t know how tuobayui is now.


    But now they worry that they can''t solve any problems, so they try not to show it in front of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge thought about Tuo barrui''s body while eating breakfast. She choked eight times for a meal. At last, she threw the steamed bread angrily and said angrily, "this steamed bread is too choking. I have porridge."


    She knew she couldn''t fall, so she had two more bowls of porridge.


    Su Nianxia took the white things she had just left, looked left and right, and was at a loss.


    Everyone saw it. This is a bun.


    LAN binger shakes her head slightly, and signals them not to say anything. Hua Ruge looks normal now. In fact, her mind has already flown to Tuo Barrow''s body. It''s not easy to finish the ordinary conversation.


    Su Nianxia sighed silently.


    She felt that she would have a new understanding of love, as if it was not as beautiful as she imagined, but rather


    She took another look at Hua Ruge.


    At this time, she finally finished her porridge, went to find a way to go, and her eyes were more or less straight.


    She sighed for a long time, which she could not say was that she felt very tired.


    How can love be a burden on Hua Ruge.


    At present, Yihua Ruge only knows more about the body than the ordinary people, but she doesn''t know enough about the drugs and methods in the world, so after a while, she firmly believes that she can''t think of any way.


    Everyone in the room went to the side hall with LAN binger.


    Hua Ruge asked LAN binger to help him find the Royal Library, but got into it.


    Daewoo has a thick foundation and is also the Royal Library, so she hasn''t heard of many medical books. She felt that the chance was a little bigger this time, so she went through it wholeheartedly.


    At the same time, LAN binger decided to go to see the emperor. Although the priest has great power, she can''t involve the imperial palace. She broke the rules to help Hua Ruge this time.


    She wants to speak to juntianxia in person.


    However, she was just about to walk in her sedan chair when a little eunuch came over and said respectfully, "the high priest, the Emperor allowed Lord Hua to enter the library. If it is because at this time, the high priest does not have to meet."


    LAN binger was stunned, but she didn''t show it on her face. She sent the eunuch away and she was still thinking.


    The whole Daewoo is under the control of juntianxia. It''s not surprising that juntianxia knows this news, but she wondered how juntianxia could agree that Hua Ruge, a noble from other countries, would enter the library.


    If it''s not possible because of her own relationship, because her face is not big enough, what''s the reason?


    LAN bing''er''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled. Jun Tianxia''s mind is deep. He must have a plan to show his kindness to others.


    It seems that she will pay attention to it later. She can''t let Jun Tianxia do anything that may hurt Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge sat in the library for a day and a night. The water rice didn''t enter, the speed of reading became faster and faster, and his face became more and more ugly.


    In the morning, LAN bing''er went in and found Hua Ruge was pushing a hill beside her. However, she sat on the ground with red eyes and looked at the roof with almost no focus.


    Not surprisingly, she didn''t find any way.


    "Isn''t there a miracle when people arrive at the end?" She looked up at the sky and murmured to herself.


    LAN bing''er came up to her and helped her up. "Sister, maybe you can have a rest and think of it."


    Looking at the rising sun, she said, "the last day."


    "I''ll take you back first." LAN bing''er said and walked out with Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge was almost certainly pulled out by her.

 Chapter 290

    In the palace of LAN binger, Hua rugo is helped to the bed. She wants to sit up and has no strength. She just lies down.


    "Elder sister, have a rest. There is no movement in Zixiao holy land. Your highness must be OK." LAN bing''er said as she covered her quilt.


    Hua Ruge closed her eyes as expected. She knew that she couldn''t think of a way, so she was left with the last one.


    If she could, she wanted both to be alive.


    If she can''t, she is willing to let him live for her. She doesn''t belong here, and she doesn''t care too much when she leaves.


    She thought of the last complete sentence that Tuo BARREI said to her was to ask her not to do anything for him and not to let her save him if she wanted to.


    But let her watch him die, she can''t do it.


    The question turns around and goes back to the origin. Is it really the fate? It can''t be reversed with how little people toss.


    Hua Ruge rarely sighs.


    If she went back a few days ago, Tuo BARREI said to her that she wanted to find a quiet place to live with only two people, she would definitely promise to come down, no matter if there would be that day, as long as two people would have a smile, they would have been there.


    Hua Ruge closed her eyes, but she didn''t feel sleepy at all. Thinking that she was going to die, she was reluctant. After all, she had many friends, and Tuo BARREI, who she would never see again.


    She was thinking about whether she wanted to write a will or something, who she would give her property to, and what she would say to everyone.


    But when you think about writing this, you will feel sad again when you read it, so you stop.


    She had never thought that she would be so calm before she died. Her mind would run wild and unrestrained. At last, she wondered whether she would cross back. If it was true, it would be a dream. It would be more real if there were only pain and tears.


    She thought that she was really asleep. She dreamed that she had returned to the modern times, and repeatedly tested whether it was true or a dream in the dream.


    Su Nianxia came in and saw Hua Ruge sleeping or a thoughtful expression. He couldn''t help saying, "if there is something wrong with the king of war, I''m afraid sister Ruge can''t hold it."


    "Who would have thought that my sister would be so affectionate." LAN bing''er said with some emotion.


    To the extent that Hua is as nervous as a song, they really think she has changed too much.


    "She is a lover who looks like a rascal." Su Nianxia mumbled and said, "I didn''t find it before."


    LAN bing''er agreed: "yes, it''s very vivid."


    They stayed by the bed until noon, wondering whether to wake up Hua Ruge.


    After all, Tuo BARREI''s life is only tonight.


    Finally Su Nianxia said, "let''s call it."


    Blue bing''er nods, but before they get to the front, they see Hua Ruge. A carp jumps from the bed to the ground. His eyes are shining, and the smile on his lips gets bigger and bigger.


    Su Nianxia takes a step back and blinks: "sister rugo is not stimulated. She has become abnormal."


    "I don''t think I can, but now I can''t say... " LAN bing''er said and watched Hua Ruge''s movement.


    Hua Ruge''s look soon became normal, but there was light on his face and he was in a good mood.


    "Sister rugo, are you ok?" Asked Su Nianxia carefully.


    Hua rugo raised her eyebrows: "do you want me to have something or nothing?"


    "Of course it''s OK." Su Nianxia said, muttering: "otherwise, who will give me the cultivation resources?"


    Hua Ruge is half frozen with a smile. She looks at Su Nianxia with a black line on her face.


    What kind of friend is this, and how to be professional.


    LAN bing''er smiled and said, "my sister is OK. We were really scared just now."


    "I''m not going to let anything happen to me." Hua Ruge picked his lips and smiled.


    Blue ice son eye a bright ask: "elder sister is to think of good method?"


    "There is no good way. There is one." Hua rugo looks at LAN bing''er and says, "I need your help."


    The gambling competition has been announced to be over, and all countries are preparing to start in the palace.


    Here in the mansion of beichenyue, she sat in the hall for tea, but her eyes always looked forward, and her face was full of anxiety.


    Yunjin saw Tuoba Rui come over and said, "I''m afraid elder martial brother is going to die soon."


    "Why didn''t she come?" The brow of Beichen moon is wrinkled.


    "If you had known that, you should have asked me to take my elder martial brother back to the holy land early. Maybe the emperor would have something to do." The brocade sighed.


    He started Hua Ruge early in the morning to take Tuo BARREI back to the holy land, but beichenyue was not allowed. They quarreled in the mansion that night. Finally, he followed beichenyue''s wishes and left tuobarrei here.


    "If the emperor had a way, he would not delay for so many years. That woman is the only way, but I didn''t expect her to be so cruel." Beichenyue holds the tea cup tightly.


    Tuoba Rui is dying. She can''t be indifferent even if she has a good heart.


    Looking at the distance, brocade said, "no matter good or bad, this is the expected ending of elder martial brother."


    "I must not let this happen." Beichenyue got up and said coldly, "if she doesn''t sacrifice herself, she can only bind her to practice medicine by force."


    Yunjin frowned: "younger martial sister, she didn''t want to do it voluntarily. It didn''t work at all."


    "If she knew she was doomed, she would compromise." Beichenyue''s eyes flashed a smile of banter.


    She wants Tuo BARREI to recover. She also wants Hua Ruge to die.


    It was a great opportunity for her, and she would never let it go.


    "Moon." "Cloud brocade complexion is angry way:" so why


    The North Star Moon fixed to look at him, the look refused to ask: "you want to stop me?"


    "I let you grow up, but not this time." After a moment of hesitation, brocade is determined.


    "The North Chen month does not angry counter smile way:" that good, elder martial brother if has an accident I also did not live


    "You are too headstrong!" Yunjin''s face sank, sullen.


    "You know I never joke, I only ask you, who do you help?" Beichenyue''s voice is calm and his face is indifferent. It seems that he will always be a cultured aristocrat.


    Cloud brocade is annoyed at first, but when it comes to her eyes full of autumn water, it becomes helpless again. At last, it just sighs: "follow you."


    "Thank you, elder martial brother." Beichenyue''s smile swings open, and her eyes are slightly curved, which has a kind of lovely taste.


    "You promise me that you can''t go to die even if it doesn''t work." The brocade frowned.


    Beichenyue nodded his head cleverly: "I promise."


    Looking at her, Yunjin seems to be in a trance when she was a child.


    "Do it!" There was a knock outside the door.


    Immediately a bodyguard came forward and said, "princess, Hua Ruge has brought people here."

 Chapter 291

    "Is it finally here?" Beichenyue smiles.


    Hua Ruge soon came in, and LAN bing''er followed her in her usual clothes and veil.


    "It''s all there." As soon as Hua Ruge came in, he came to know it.


    Seeing that she was in high spirits, brocade could not help but ask, "look at you, you have found a way to save elder martial brother?"


    "To be honest, No." Hua Ruge stands out.


    Beichenyue smiled and said: "elder martial brother is confused. Isn''t miss Hua the best elixir herself? We need to think of something else. "


    Yunjin''s face changed and he didn''t speak.


    "I never said I would treat him with myself." Hua Yuege said directly.


    Behind the blue ice son Mou color appears a little surprised, she has never heard of still useful this method of treatment.


    "Then what are you doing?" Beichenyue is not angry, but her face is not good.


    "Isn''t there a yellow spring grass in the East China Sea? I''ll save him in another year. We''ll discuss the future." Hua Ruge looked at her and said, "Princess Bulao, an outsider, has come to work hard."


    Beichenyue''s face is even darker.


    Yunjin asked doubtfully, "but elder martial brother, it''s not even half a day."


    "Of course I have a way to keep him up to that time." Hua Ruge said with ease.


    Cloud brocade a face surprised way: "really?"


    Beichenyue is not good at saying: "elder martial brother is injured like this. How can he last for a year. Elder martial brother, if you know that you refuse to sacrifice for him like this, you must be cold hearted. "


    "I''m not afraid of death. I''m afraid that Tuo BARREI will fall into the hands of such a woman." Hua Ruge is fighting back.


    Beichen Yue Nu: "what''s wrong with me?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s human face and beast heart." Hua is as innocent as a song.


    A word to say led to blue ice son can''t help laughing.


    Beichenyue was furious and said directly, "come!"


    At one command, the guard in the courtyard appeared very quickly, and immediately surrounded the two women, Hua Ruge and LAN binger.


    "I was wrong?" Hua Ruge thought about it for a moment, and then changed his way: "that''s wolf ambition?"


    As soon as beichenyue''s face turned black, she snapped, "since you are here today, you can''t go out of this yard."


    "Since I dare to come, it must be you." Hua, like a song, raised his lips and reached for a ring finger.


    "Step!"


    The sound of the hoof came and everyone in the yard could feel the ground shaking.


    Soon a bodyguard came to report, "tell the princess that the mansion has been surrounded by the guards of the barbarian cavalry and the high priest."


    Beichenyue frowned slightly and looked at the blue ice behind Hua Ruge. He said with poor eyes, "if the high priest does this, can I understand that emperor Daewoo is going to fight with Zixiao holy land?"


    LAN bing''er took off the veil and said calmly: "our company and the emperor have always been independent. Our company only represents individuals, but if the princess wants to declare war, I believe that the emperor will not sit back and ignore."


    Who doesn''t know that the high priest is the belief of the whole people of Daewoo. If someone dares to collide, the king and the world will not give up.


    Beichenyue didn''t expect Hua Ruge to move out of blue ice. She hesitated for a while.


    "Zixiao holy land is valued as the three major forces in the mainland. Even if there is a collision, Daewoo will surely see the emperor''s face turning swords into silk. But as a princess of a country, you should always be wary of the safety of the eastern Xia Dynasty." LAN binger continued.


    If it''s just pressure, now it''s the threat of red fruits.


    Now Daewoo is strong and powerful, with a vast area, and has won the city that Dongxia regards as a strong fortress. If Daewoo takes the opportunity to move eastward, it will only be a matter of time before Dongxia is occupied.


    As soon as the color of the northern moon changed, it was clear that blue ice had poked her weakness.


    Although Dongxia is a powerful country, it will soon only be seen in history if we want to fight against Daewoo, the war machine.


    But now beichenyue has made up her mind, because compared with these, she still thinks huaruge is a bigger disaster. Now she has a chance to eradicate it, she can''t let it go.


    "The high priest is very eloquent, but if I can offer an apology to the emperor, he will not care about how you died." The north star moon face color one ruthless way.


    Brocade in a side way, "do not mess."


    "Let me see if my men killed you first, or if your men rushed in first." Beichenyue didn''t care about Yunjin at all. He waved directly and said, "keep the life of Hua Ruge."


    Hua Yuege disdains to pick up eyebrows: "there are many people who want my life, who are you?"


    As soon as she spoke, she listened to the sound of the courtyard wall collapsing. Then the barbarian Knight rushed in on the horned ox and the guard Knight followed him closely.


    Everyone drew out a long sword in a moment, and the sound of iron and gold exchanged with each other. The whole atmosphere was tense, and the war was imminent.


    "Cough!"


    A deep cough sounded in front of the door. It was just a low voice. Everyone heard it but felt their heart was tight. It seemed that they were oppressed by something invisible. Even breathing became cautious.


    The white figure of the moon appeared in front of the open door. The young childe''s face seemed to have a morbid sense of tiredness forever. His temperament was moderate and moist, and his languid breath was naturally formed. A leisurely smile on the corner of his mouth gave a kind of gentle and comfortable feeling.


    However, he is ashamed of himself and dare not look up.


    He walked slowly, gracefully and calmly. He stepped out of the courtyard five feet away. In just a few steps, he crossed the courtyard and came to all the people.


    Hua Yuege''s pupil shrinks, which is the legendary "shrinking into inch"? It''s pretty good looking.


    The childe raised his eyes and looked at her. His cool eyes were tinged with a warm smile, as if he could read her mind. His eyes seemed to say that he wanted to learn from me.


    Hua Ruge''s dislike of the slant head. She looks back with her eyes. You don''t want to hook up with me, girl.


    The childe without trace stretched out his finger to his heart and made an expression of injury.


    This time it''s Hua rugo''s turn. I''m sorry. She stares at him. People in the first force in the mainland are not able to adjust in this place. What''s wrong with hooking up with girls?


    Of course, if the target is someone else, she would be happy to watch, but the protagonist is himself, which should let Tuo Barry that control crazy know, he will not be miserable.


    The people who were going to fight for the first time were a little bit unresponsive. You come here to chase the girl, childe?


    It''s so obvious that we can see all the people who are not blind.


    At this time, beichenyue finally heard her inner powerlessness. Others didn''t know the identity of Childe wutrace, but she did. When she entered the Zixiao holy land, she was lucky to get the life protecting brocade bag given by the elder, which was written with the names of four people.


    These four people on the mainland must not be offended, and one of them is the childe without trace.

 Chapter 292

    So when childe Wuwen turned his head to her, she did not dare to look at her directly. Fortunately, childe Wuwen''s eyes swept over her and fell on brocade.


    "Let''s get rid of these people. We can talk about something on the table." The childe without trace said, although his voice is still gentle, it is not a tone of discussion.


    Yunjin didn''t want to fight. He ordered people to go down.


    Blue bing''er waved at the same time.


    "Miss Hua, yue''er is not sensible and offended. Please forgive me." The brocade made an apology.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes swept over the two men, and their eyes became meaningful.


    She still remembers that when she met in the palace, Yunjin said that she had someone she liked. Now it seems that his vision is not very good.


    "Your eyes are far away from Tuoba Rui." Hua Yuege said with a laugh.


    Beichen moon looks at her with cold eyes.


    Cloud brocade is stupefied for a while, immediately wry smile.


    Childe wutrace chuckles and makes a sound. It''s the strength of Hua Ruge to belittle others and raise his own cheek.


    Beichenyue sees the childe without trace and doesn''t make a sound again.


    Several people enter the inner room, and Yunjin directly asks Hua Ruge, "what do you think of first?"


    "Freeze him, as long as I survive for a year, I will find the yellow spring grass in the East China Sea to save his life." Hua Yuege said.


    She thought for a long time and didn''t think of a cure, but when she dreamt back to modern times, she thought of a modern technology, which is freezing.


    It is said that dozens of rich people who can''t be cured by modern science and technology have been frozen up and want to be rescued after the development of science and technology.


    Moreover, this technology has been scientifically certified. As long as it is operated well, people will not die at all. Only when they lose consciousness during the freezing period, after being unsealed, people will continue their previous life state.


    "No way." "If elder martial brother''s body is frozen now, it will be damaged faster. It''s fantastic for you."


    "No culture is no culture, how to return personal attack." Hua is like the way that song dislikes.


    LAN bing''er laughs, who is attacking.


    Brocade does not care about her, but the attitude is determined: "this certainly does not work."


    The childe without trace asked with interest, "is this what you think or what medical books you read?"


    "In a dream." Hua Ruge blinked and then said, "I guarantee it works."


    "I don''t think you''re worried about killing your elder martial brother." Beichenyue sneered.


    Hua rugo glanced at her and said, "have you let zombies eat your brain? Did he use me to kill him? "


    Beichenyue can''t fully understand it, but she also knows it''s not a good word. She holds her fist tightly to ensure that she didn''t break out.


    Hua Yuege gives her a provocative look.


    "I think I can try it," said the childe at this time


    "Childe Wuxian, I''m in Zixiao holy land. Don''t you want to interfere?" The cloud brocade one face vigilant way.


    Although Cangsong temple and Zixiao holy land have been making good friends, they are different forces after all, and there are always some mustard and competition relations.


    "Now you want so much more." Hua rugo pointed to the sun that was about to set. "If you don''t let me try, he will soon be out of breath."


    When she said that, she could not help looking dignified.


    Brocade also hesitated.


    Now if you don''t save Tuo BARREI, you must be dead. If you save him, Hua Ruge''s idea is unheard of. It''s really a bit out of line.


    But think about it, Hua Ruge has always been so unconventional, as if nothing has gone wrong.


    "If you agree, I''ll do it with your consent. If you disagree, I''ll put you out." Hua, like a hooligan, stood up and said to childe wutrace, "I think childe would like to help you."


    "If I say no?" Childe wutrace quizzes.


    "Then I''ll be in a bad mood. If I owe you that drink, I won''t buy it." Hua Ruge is obviously like a hob.


    "For the sake of wine, I agreed." It''s obvious that childe Wuxian is very fond of this.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t say anything, but forgets the room where Tuoba Rui is.


    Cloud brocade wants to follow past, no trace childe opens a way: "do not listen unless you are polite."


    Yunjin frowned and sat down for a while.


    On the other side, Hua Ruge enters Tuo BARREI''s room. For three days, Tuo BARREI is still lying in peace, his face is unchanged, but his body is getting worse and worse.


    Hua Ruge sat beside the bed, took his hand in one hand, stroked his face in the other hand, and asked softly, "do you blame me for being cruel?"


    She couldn''t get an answer, and tears fell down involuntarily. She was very strong in front of the outsiders, but she was already in a panic. She didn''t know how the attempt would be.


    If he fails, if he really dies because of this, what should she do?


    "I''m sorry." Hua Ruge lay on his body and sobbed for a while. She raised her head and said, "do you know? I want to fight again. If something happens to you, I will accompany you. "


    She then stood up, bent over his thin, cool lips and kissed him. She looked at him and said, "if you wake up and say that you want me to complete you, I will wait for you without hesitation."


    Tuoba Rui has no response naturally.


    Hua Ruge turned his head, reached out to dry his tears and left the room.


    Though her face was full of smiles, her red eyes showed that she had just cried.


    "Binger, come in with me." Hua Ruge doesn''t care about their reaction either.


    LAN bing''er nodded, and then approached the room. She stood in the center of the room, recited a mantra, and shaped a huge ice coffin with her mental strength. A sharp chill suddenly rose in the room.


    Only then did beichenyue know that the high priest of Daewoo was the soulmate of the water system.


    However, blue binger''s method is different. The ice coffin is unusually cold.


    Then she went forward again, put out a plain white hand on top of Tuo BARREI''s chest, and began to recite the mantra.


    Hua Ruge''s mental power is closely followed. He plans to stop the casting once he finds any abnormality.


    I''m very interested in it.


    Yunjin and beichenyue are very nervous. No one has ever heard that ice can freeze people''s physical functions. Once they fail, Tuoba Rui will only die.


    After the blue ice son cast the method, the light cold air around coagulates.


    Hua Ruge found that Lan binger had frozen Tuoba Rui''s internal organs and then his body at the fastest speed according to his instructions. A series of actions were very successful.


    But looking at Tuoba Rui from a flesh and blood person into an ice sculpture, the whole person did not have a trace of anger, suddenly very painful.


    It must be cold and lonely there.


    She swore that she would save him soon.


    Brocade explored and found that Tuoba Rui''s body function was frozen. He was shocked and said: "it''s really a God."

 Chapter 293

    He was ordered to be carried into the ice coffin, and blue binger began to prepare the coffin cover.


    "Wait." Hua Ruge stopped for a moment, walked forward and looked at his face for a long time. Her white fingers brushed the ice on his face. Her eyes were constantly changing, but she didn''t say a word.


    The coffin lid is pushed up slowly. At a close moment, Hua Ruge clearly feels her helplessness and loneliness that she has never felt since she came to the world.


    She began to come here with nothing and no one she knew, but she had never been afraid. She thought she would never be afraid, but at this moment, she was afraid.


    I''m afraid I can''t see him, I can''t hear his voice, I''m afraid he won''t wake up again.


    She chose the latter between death and commitment. She was ready to bear everything, but she could not help but feel pain.


    "That''s a great result." Yunjin gasped: "then we will take our elder martial brother back to the holy land. A year later, we will go to the East China Sea to pick the yellow spring grass."


    Hua Ruge looked at Tuo barrow in the ice coffin and nodded: "I will go too."


    Beichenyue sees that she has no chance to ride. Her pretty face is slightly cold. She turns and leaves.


    Hua Ruge and childe Wuhen also left the mansion together. This street was blocked by Dayu''s soldiers early, so there were no idle people in the street except the army.


    LAN binger left with his guard knight, and the barbarian cavalry returned to the city.


    Slowly, there were only two of them in the street. The afterglow of the setting sun pulled the shadow of people long. After a long silence, the childe said, "the gambling match is over. I will leave for the shrine tomorrow and have a drink together."


    Hua Ruge nodded: "OK."


    "Please." The childe without trace added.


    Hua Yuege smiled: "OK."


    Two people stroll in the street, looking for the fragrance of wine in the alley. The childe without trace says: "he should be glad to have you to bear all this for him."


    Hua Yuege was shocked by the words, and then suddenly became bright. Finally, his eyes were filled with a kind of relieved smile.


    From the door, she was thinking about what she had done right, but now she didn''t struggle.


    Because if she really sacrifices herself to save Tuo BARREI, then Tuo BARREI will surely wake up more painful and powerless than she is now.


    Compared with the ending like that, it is obviously much better now. Although she bears a lot, she is not alone after all.


    "I should be glad to have a friend like you." Hua Ruge is relieved and feels much better.


    Childe wutrace''s gentle eyes fell on her face. Seeing her smile, he was also relieved, but the smile was slightly bitter: "I don''t want to be your friend."


    "Good friends for life, come and drink." Hua Ruge pulled him into a tavern by the sleeve.


    This place is not big. There are only five or six tables. They choose the innermost one to sit down.


    Second, hurry up to say hello. Seeing their faces and bearing, I know that these two people are not ordinary people. Especially when I feel the ungrounded atmosphere of Childe wutrace, I feel a little cramped.


    "What can I have for you, two?" He greeted carefully.


    "You can choose the best wine if you like." Hua Yuege said directly, although she has a beautiful face, her tone and posture are all very casual, but on this occasion, it doesn''t make people feel against her.


    "OK, here we are." Little two said, wiped the table, put the cloth on his shoulder and left.


    Childe Wuchen didn''t mean to carry the shelf intentionally, but he didn''t touch these things. He thought it was interesting to see Hua Ruge''s casual appearance.


    "You''ve never been to a place like this before." Hua rugo looked at him and asked.


    "No," the childe said truthfully


    "Then how boring your life must be." Hua Ruge shook his head sympathetically.


    The childe without trace looked at her and said to her, "so I like you."


    "Don''t tease me, be careful to hit you as a hooligan." Hua Ruge shook his fist.


    "Can''t marry me?" "No trace childe teases a way.


    Hua Yuege was stunned and said, "I''m not used to your sudden grounding."


    Wen Hao''s wine was brought up. Hua Ruge went directly to two bowls and handed one bowl to childe Wuwen.


    Childe wutrace unskillfully lifted the bowl, touched her, and then drank it all.


    "I look after you." Hua Yuege said once, and the two of them pushed their glasses in the tavern in the alley to change their glasses.


    Hua Ruge''s drinking capacity has always been poor, but childe Wuchen drinks bowl after bowl. His face is ruddy except before, and he doesn''t see any abnormality.


    Hua rugo drank a bowl of wine, eating peanuts and looking at him: "I don''t see that. You can still drink it."


    "Drink less and send me back later." The childe without trace winked at her.


    Hua Ruge feels as if he''s out of the illusion. He says that a good floating fairy doesn''t touch the ground. How can he be more rogue than himself.


    Two people drink the beginning of Huadeng, the fewer people come to the street, and little two also fell asleep on the counter.


    The traceless childe is holding a wine jar, squinting, pulling her to let her tell her own story.


    Hua rugo didn''t drink much because he had been talking all night. Now he''s a little tired. He says, "you''re drunk. I''ll take you back."


    At this time, five or six empty wine jars have been set aside. No matter how good the wine is, it''s time to get drunk, let alone the man who is not good in health.


    "I don''t want to go back. I want to be with you." Childe Wuxian holds her arm and lies on it. That position is a standard drunk.


    Hua Ruge has no choice but to be coaxed by others and a drunk for the first time.


    She didn''t, so she didn''t pull him at all. Instead, she drank her own wine.


    It''s also good to sleep here when I''m drunk. Why do I have to go back.


    Anyway, she''s been too depressed these days. Relaxing once is also considered to be decompression.


    So after a while, the two began to chat again, and finally fell drunk on the floor of the pub.


    The next morning, they woke up in two beds in one room. When Hua Ruge opened his eyes, he saw that the childe, who had no trace, got up from the bed. His face was better than before.


    Hua rugo got up and looked at the room, which was not very good. He asked, "what is this?"


    "I don''t know either." The childe without trace stretched out, and the smile in his eyes became more and more true.


    Hua Ruge looks at him like this and feels familiar and strange.


    If you look at him carefully, he is not big. At the age of 20, he should be lively and active, but he has to live a boring life with his body all day long.


    He didn''t want to, but he couldn''t change it.


    This person looks bright, and there are many unknown difficulties in his heart.

 Chapter 294

    "I had a good drink last night. I''m not feeling well." Hua Yuege asked.


    "The body has always been like this, but the wine can not be often drunk," said the childe


    "Come to me if you want to drink. I''ll treat you." Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder.


    Seeing the pain in her eyes, childe wutrace could not help but step forward and hold her tightly in his arms.


    Hua Yuege was stunned. He took the lead in saying, "it''s a parting gift for me. I''ll miss you."


    She didn''t respond. He had let her go and pushed the door out.


    "What do you mean? Rogues don''t give me a chance to get even. " Hua rugo thought something was wrong. After chasing out, he found that it was the backyard of the pub.


    The childe without trace was stopped by the second child when he got to the front. He didn''t want to point back and said, "she pays."


    So the second child let him go and began to block China like a song.


    Hua Ruge is biting his teeth to pay for the money. He feels that he has lost a lot. He can''t play with this black man as expected.


    Little World War II took over Hua Ruge''s money cautiously. Although she had a lot of money, she was an ordinary person at first sight, so she was not so mean.


    Childe Wuchen really left. I haven''t heard from him in the next few days.


    With the end of the gambling competition. Many countries set out to return home, but Hua Ruge was cultivated in the priestly palace. She was injured before, and her mind was not good, so she needed to take good care of herself.


    Su Nianxia lives in the side hall with her. Every day, she does not go out of the house except for cultivation. It is said that she will take part in the next selection of Tianfu University and make the last effort.


    The day before Dazheng left, tuobayu came to find Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge was dressed in a pale yellow dress. Her look was good, and her face was full of laughter again.


    "Dazheng is about to leave. What are your plans?" Asked Tuoba Yu.


    Hua Ruge took a sip of tea and said, "no, I will try to recruit students from Tianfu University in a few days. It is said that there is a place where the strong can be born."


    "It''s really a place that people flock to and it''s very suitable for you." Tuobayu nodded, and then said, "the forty-three cities you won will be given to you as fiefs. I will send someone to help you preside over them for the time being."


    "You can arrange it." Hua Ruge nodded.


    "In addition, according to the previous agreement, the father gave you the Marquis of Jin. When you return to the dynasty, you will be conferred." Tuobayu said again.


    "It''s all small things. What are you going to do?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuobayu thought about LAN bing''er and said, "I''d like to stay here, but there are still many things to settle down. I''ll come back after a while."


    "Is her attitude wavering?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuobayu shook his head: "never, I don''t think I''m good enough."


    "Take your time." Hua said comfortingly.


    Tuobayu said solemnly, "I will not give up."


    Two people are respectively, Hua rugo lies on the table, swallows the beast to jump out of the space, on the table jumps a way: "when has delicious?"


    "Eating is not good. Why don''t you give me all your energy next time?" Hua Ruge sticks out a finger and gently pokes its small head.


    The devouring beast refuses to accept the clamour, the small body jumps up and down: "that''s not that you give me those things too little energy, so I can''t advance at all."


    "It''s not big. It''s quite edible." Hua make complaints about the song.


    Devouring the beast''s violent nature, Hua rugo began to protest when he heard this, but he put it into his sleeve.


    Outside, a maid came in and bowed to Hua Ruge and said, "Miss, Princess Shangyou wants to see you outside the palace."


    "Su Yingxue? What can she do? " Hua sings like a song.


    "She didn''t say it." The maid replied.


    "Can anyone from the priesthood come in?" Hua asked, turning his lips


    "Not normally, but the high priest ordered that if you allow people to enter." The maid replied.


    "According to the usual rules." Hua Yuege said lightly. She didn''t want to see that annoying woman.


    "Yes." The maid went down in response.


    Hua Ruge murmured, "little ice is too used to me. After a long time, the rules will not be disordered."


    She felt that she wanted to talk to LAN bing''er again, and then she meditated and recovered.


    But she just took out the pill, and just after the maid came back, she said, "Princess Shangyou knelt at the gate of the palace and said she must see you. I''m afraid that it''s urgent, so I want to report it."


    "What can I kneel for?" Hua Ruge, who has always been a curious person, mumbles and walks out.


    On the white jade steps under the priest''s door, Su Yingxue kneels there in embarrassment and looks up at the door, full of hope.


    Hua Ruge came out and looked at her. She was surprised but didn''t show it. She said, "if you can play, you will lose. But I won''t return the land to you."


    "Hua Ruge, I''m here to ask you to save me, the whole family of Shangyou royal family." Su Yingxue''s way of pleading no longer has the sharpness of the past.


    Hua Ruge has been worried about Tuo BARREI''s injury since the gambling match, and after that, she adjusted her body, so she has not received any news from the outside world.


    Su Yingxue wept and said that childe wutrace had killed the whole Shangyou family.


    It''s strange that childe wutrace can do such a thing, but Hua Ruge has already adapted to his blackness and made him unhappy, which will pay a price.


    "I don''t want to help you at all, and I can''t either." Hua Yuege said directly.


    Su Yingxue wiped her tears and said, "if you promise to help us, I will present the imperial seal."


    She said that she took the box from the servants around her, and when she opened it, there was a wave of pressure. But the pressure was not heavy, and even it meant that the west mountain was declining.


    Hua Ruge once heard that a country''s seal contains the strength of a country. Moreover, the seal itself is a treasure that can be tempered by thunder. It is indeed the best thing that Shangyou can bring out.


    However, although things are good, Hua Ruge is not willing to be emperor, but it is useless.


    She shook her head and said, "it''s your own sin. Forgive yourself. Remember to be a good man in the next life."


    "Hua Ruge, you are cruel." Su Yingxue put down the jade seal, stood up and stared at Hua Ruge with hate.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows and asked coldly, "you are interfering in the competition, which leads to the life and death of Zhan Wang. There is not even a whole body left in my soldiers. Now you tell me that I am cruel?"


    "It was all an accident." Su Yingxue quibbled.


    "To your uncle''s accident." Hua Ruge scolded and said, "I don''t care about you who are going to die. You should try your best to kill yourself."


    Su Yingxue smelt the words and said: "Hua Ruge, I will kill you first!"

 Chapter 295

    Su Yingxue shouts, takes out a magic stick from the space, and with a wave of his hand, a fire dragon rushes to Hua Ruge.


    She is the cultivation of two star soul tutor. She can instantly generate seven levels of soul skill.


    "You want to die." Hua Ruge said, throwing the black stick at her. The eight steps water shield of the moment when the stick came off blocked the fire dragon.


    Su Yingxue didn''t expect Hua Ruge to have such a strong means. A stunned black stick of Kungfu had already hit her in the face.


    The hunshi''s body reaction was very slow. She was almost hit in the face by the stick without any reaction. Her body stumbled and fell to the ground.


    Hua Ruge reached out and the stick came back to her hand. She knocked the palm with the stick and said with a reproachful look: "it''s my fault to look good, but it''s your fault to treat me as a vase."


    Su Yingxue''s right face is bruised, spits blood and brings out three back teeth.


    "Hua Ruge, wait for me." She said she was leaving.


    "No one has told you. Is it fatal to offend me?" Hua Yuege said a light voice.


    Then Su Yingxue gave birth to countless vines at her feet, which made her tie strong and solid.


    Her maid had been controlled by the people in the priestly palace for a long time. Even if Hua Ruge was not good at it, these people would not let her suffer.


    Su Yingxue struggles hard, only to find that she can''t break free at all, so she scolds loudly: "Hua Ruge, you let me go."


    "I''m still saying that, be a good man next life, don''t be so annoying." Hua Yuege said, the vines gradually began to tighten, a little deeper into her skin.


    Su Yingxue''s face is frightened. Hua Ruge is going to strangle her alive?


    "Cluck!"


    Su Yingxue wanted to beg for mercy, but the sharp pain made her speechless. She could only scream.


    The people in the priest''s palace were stunned. They had not seen the killing before, but Hua Ruge was the only one with such cruel means.


    The vines almost covered Su Yingxue''s whole body, and she died without a moment''s sin.


    Hua Ruge went up and took down the storage ring in her hand, and took out the jade seal from it. He smiled contentedly and said, "since all the gifts have been sent to the door, there is no reason why she should not accept them."


    In a word, she turned back to the palace, leaving the priests to clean up Su Yingxue''s deformed body.


    "I want to eat." The devouring beast came out of her sleeve and lay on the box with the seal. Her eyes were full of light.


    "It''s said that the jade seal is endowed by heaven. It can''t be eaten casually. I''ll study it carefully." Hua Ruge catches it down, and the seal is put into the space.


    Swallowing beast jumps in her palm: "stingy woman!"


    Hua Yuege was not ashamed, but he thought he was proud: "this is called living, you are still young, don''t understand."


    Engulfed by her angry Beast hum twice, back to the space not to play with her.


    Hua Ruge smiled and began to recover from meditation. It is said that the selection is extremely strict. She only has the strength of the soul tutor and must be promoted quickly.


    It is said that the emperor of Shangyou heard that his daughter was dead, but he sighed and did nothing. After all, they are all dying people. Sooner or later, they are not the same.


    After the dynasties, the young talents who are going to take the examination of Tianfu University have rushed to Dayu capital city, all preparing for the contest half a month later.


    In the courtyard of the priest''s palace, Hua Ruge and LAN binger chat in the pavilion.


    "How''s your sister''s injury?" Asked LAN bing''er.


    Hua Ruge lies on the table and says listlessly, "OK."


    Blue ice son sees her appearance, strange way: "that elder sister how not happy?"


    "It''s a bottleneck." Hua Ruge sighed.


    It''s hard to get promoted when the body of elements reaches a certain stage, unless it takes the spirit of heaven and earth, which is extremely rare. All people in the mainland don''t get the chance, let alone fall into her own hands.


    "Then what?"


    Hua Ruge looked at her bitterly and said, "I''ll wait."


    At this time, the eunuch came in under the guidance of the maid.


    LAN bing''er raised her eyes and asked, "what do you want me to do here?"


    She and monarch are nominally equal, so she did not get up.


    The eunuch gave a salute and said, "we are here to invite Lord Hua."


    "Me?" Hua Yuege pointed to his nose and asked, "who would you please?"


    "If you go back to the Lord, please come." The eunuch replied respectfully but with dignity.


    Hua Ruge and LAN binger look at each other, and they both see the incomprehension in each other''s eyes.


    "What do you know, father-in-law?" Hua Ruge asked, she can''t think out what she and juntianxia can say.


    "I don''t know, Lord, is it convenient to move to the palace?" The eunuch asked.


    Hua Ruge thought about it. The emperor was the most powerful emperor in the mainland. Naturally, he would not treat her like a little girl. So he said, "OK, I''ll go."


    But LAN bing''er thought of the difference between the king and China, and said, "I''ll go with my sister."


    "Here..." The eunuch is in some trouble.


    He didn''t have the right to stop LAN binger, but the emperor only said to ask Hua Ruge. He was afraid that his job would fail.


    LAN binger saw the eunuch''s doubt and said, "it doesn''t matter. I won''t enter the hall, but I will wait outside."


    The eunuch had to agree.


    They sat on the carriage, Hua Ruge said spiritually, "why come with me?"


    "After all, my sister and Emperor don''t know each other. I can come here for more protection." LAN binger returns with spirit.


    In fact, she felt that if she had to do something with the strength of the monarchy, she would not be able to block it, but she could also feel more at ease with Hua Ruge.


    "All right." Hua Ruge had to answer.


    The distance between the priestess palace and the imperial palace is not far. Soon it will arrive. Hua Ruge stands under the palace and is shocked to see the towering palace.


    The palace of Daewoo is much higher than that of Dazheng, and the overall use of black tone, the atmosphere is magnificent, which makes people unconsciously create a sense of depression when standing below.


    Hua Ruge nodded at her head, saying that the spirit of the king is different from ordinary people, even the palace is so magnificent.


    She felt that this man was very similar to her own style. If she could become an emperor, she would certainly build the Imperial Palace in a grand way.


    LAN binger stays in the carriage, and Hua Ruge enters the palace with the eunuch.


    On the plaque, there is Taiji hall, which is the place where the emperor usually works.


    The heavy black lattice door was pushed open by the eunuch, signaling her to enter alone.


    The light in the room was not bright, Hua Ruge felt more depressed in her heart, but she was not timid, so she stepped in first.


    The door behind closed with a squeak, and the light in the palace became darker.

 Chapter 296

    When she got used to the light, she found that it wasn''t the dark light, but the black was too heavy, giving a psychological hint.


    In front of the table case, a person stands with his back facing each other. The figure is as tall and straight as a pine. There is a supreme power just at that station. Nowadays, the only one who has the king''s presence is the king.


    "Lord Chen Dazheng, see the emperor." Hua, like a song, bows slightly, and is not humble or arrogant.


    She did not kneel because she was not the monarch of her country.


    Juntianxia turned around and was always dressed in blue. He said: "Lord Hua doesn''t need to be polite."


    Hua Ruge straightens up and looks at him.


    This is the first time that she is so close to him. At this point, she is really a handsome man without dead angle. She is more rigid than Tuoba Rui. She doesn''t feel as cool as a God, but she is powerful and shows the real nature of the emperor in the world.


    It''s the first time for you to see someone looking at you with such unbridled eyes. You don''t show any emotion in your deep eyes. You ask Lord Hua to come today. There are two things to discuss


    "All ears." Hua Ruge nods.


    She was respectful on the face, but her eyes were very casual. She could see that even in the face of the emperor, she didn''t show any fear.


    "It''s said that Lord Hua got the jade seal of Shangyou recently?" You ask me directly.


    Hua rugo knows that this is his territory. He can''t hide anything from him. He doesn''t say, "the emperor is well-informed. It''s really here with me."


    "It''s a treasure, but it''s useless to put it in the hands of the Lord of China. I don''t know if I can exchange it with you?" The king world asks, the vision is profound, let a person see what he is thinking.


    Hua Ruge also knew that the biggest function of this thing in her hand was to feed the devouring beast, but such things could not make her break through the bottleneck. She thought for a moment and said: "if the emperor can find a heaven and Earth Spirit for me, I will give the jade seal in both hands."


    "Heaven and earth?" King world pondered for a while.


    Hua Ruge just wanted to state his interest. Unexpectedly, juntianxia took the lead in saying, "OK."


    "The emperor is very brave." Hua Ruge said with heartfelt admiration.


    Juntianxia stared at her, but did not speak.


    "Since the emperor is happy, I don''t have any affectation." Hua Yuege turned over his hand and took out the box of the seal. He went up to the table and put it on the table. "I''ll put the things in the emperor''s place. The emperor found the heaven and Earth Spirit and sent someone to send them to me."


    When you see her like this, you have a fleeting appreciation in your deep eyes.


    It''s rare for a woman to have such a vision.


    "I, the emperor, will live up to the wishes of the Lord of China." Jun Tianxia said, the voice is a little more moderate than before.


    Hua Yuege stood in front of her again and asked, "what''s the second thing about the emperor?"


    The emperor pondered and asked, "Lord Hua has not eaten lunch yet?"


    Hua Ruge nodded his head subconsciously, but didn''t understand what the next thing had to do with eating.


    "It''s just time for dinner. Let''s go." Jun Tianxia then turned around and walked to the back hall.


    Hua Yuege was stunned and immediately ran after him. "I think it''s better for us to finish talking about things and then eat them."


    She''s a little confused now. She doesn''t pay attention to etiquette when she speaks.


    "It''s time." You said only one thing.


    Hua Ruge tangled: "I''m afraid of cannibalism. I''m sorry to refuse your request then."


    "That''s the best." Juntianxia said that people have entered the palace of dining behind them.


    Hua Ruge can''t respond at all. She has been asked to sit down by the maid.


    The dining table is round, two people face to face, each sitting one end.


    Royal meal began to be put up all the way.


    "Emperor, the high priest is still outside, or would you ask her to come in and eat together?" Hua Ruge suggested.


    After washing his hands, he said, "there will be people waiting for the high priest to eat."


    Hua rugo can''t understand what he wants to do. She doesn''t care. Anyway, she has a thick skin. Even after eating, there''s nothing she can''t refuse.


    When the imperial meals are ready, there are palace maids serving dishes. Hua Ruge says directly to the palace maids who take a little dish for himself every time: "don''t bother, I''ll come myself."


    It''s very exquisite to eat Royal meals in the palace, so the palace maid looked at juntianxia in some embarrassment, and she retreated after seeing juntianxia nodding her head.


    Hua Ruge is much more free to eat by himself. No matter how others think of him, he starts to enjoy the delicious food.


    She has never been resistant to delicious food, and Daewoo''s royal food taste is really good, which makes her have an appetite.


    Jun Tianxia at least understood the etiquette when he just entered the palace. Now he completely let go of the huaruge of eating, and his eyes flashed with surprise.


    This is the most square woman he has ever seen.


    Hua Ruge ate half of it, and Jun Tianxia put down his chopsticks, washed his hands and said, "now I''m talking about the second thing."


    "When you finish eating, you''ll tell me if you live too much for yourself." Hua Ruge said as he gnawed at the chicken leg, without stopping to listen to his plan.


    It''s true that juntianxia has never given in to others. This time, it''s the same. He said directly: "my empress Daewoo''s position is vacant. There is no one in the empress."


    "Want me to protect your media?" Hua Yuege asked vaguely, but she soon thought of a possibility.


    Su Nianxia likes juntianxia for such a long time. Maybe juntianxia also knows about it. Now, she asks herself to be matchmaker? I''m afraid I''ll invite myself to dinner if I don''t agree.


    So without waiting for the king to speak, she said, "don''t worry, it''s on me. I''ll take Xia Xia for you, but it''s the queen, not the concubine."


    The emperor looked at her as if thinking.


    "You don''t have to think about being a concubine." Hua Yuege took another sentence.


    "If you marry me, you will be the empress mother of Daewoo." It''s a way to end the world.


    Before Hua Yuege could laugh, he said, "but I want you."


    GA!


    Hua Ruge is stunned. The drumstick on his hand falls on the table. The whole person still keeps the posture of gnawing the drumstick.


    She felt that the brain circuits of the earth people could not understand the brain holes of the monarch world, and she married when she saw them? What logic is that?


    Even the bully like Tuo Barry is not like this, right?


    King world anticipated her reaction, on the surface there is no change, only way: "Lord China can consider, or with what conditions can be exchanged."


    "You must not like me, do you?" Hua Ruge can be seen from his expression.


    Although Tuoba Rui is domineering, she will not ignore her feelings. However, juntianxia seems to be completing a ceremony, or even a process that must be gone, and there is no emotion in his eyes.


    The king said truthfully, "yes."


    "Brother, you should look at your brain." Hua Ruge left a word, turned around and left.

 Chapter 297

    Hua rugo felt that there was no need to talk further, and this kind of person with a bad brain could contact less if he could contact less, in case of being infected by him, it would be bad.


    As for what he said, Hua Ruge went in and out of his left ear and right ear, but he didn''t take it as the same thing.


    However, she also kept a quiet mind. Since ancient times, the emperor had a lot of strategies and strong control. The monarch is the best among them. She would never make a decision with one stroke of her brain. If she wanted to, there must be something she didn''t know.


    Looking at Hua Ruge leaving, there was no expression under Jun Tian, but he got up and went back to Taiji hall, where the people in black robes were waiting silently.


    When the emperor passed by, he asked, "emperor, what if she doesn''t agree?"


    "I''ll have chips for her to agree sooner or later." The king looked at the direction of Hua Ruge''s departure, determined.


    You Tianxia did entertain LAN binger for lunch. After meeting each other, they all sat in the carriage out of the palace.


    "What can I do for you, emperor?" Asked LAN bing''er.


    Hua Ruge thought about it for a while and decided to hide it, so he said, "if you want the seal in my hand, I have made a condition."


    Blue ice son nods, can see is relieved.


    Hua Ruge thought for a long time but didn''t think it through, so he asked, "binger, do you know why you don''t marry your daughter-in-law?"


    "The emperor never mentioned it to anyone, and no one dared to ask. He should not like it." LAN binger speculates.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head slightly, but he was talking about it in his heart. Maybe he was ill.


    She can''t think about it, so she doesn''t want to think about it. It''s just a joke played by the emperor.


    One day later, people came to the palace and gave Hua Ruge a wooden box specially used to protect the spirits of the heaven and the earth. Hua Ruge was still surprised by the efficiency. Open it and see a colorful lotus.


    The glittering lotus petals radiate colorful light, which is very gorgeous. Hua Ruge looks at her eyes and shines.


    It''s also the spirit of heaven and earth. The clover she found last time is a herbal medicine that can only grow cultivation. But the colorful lotus is a top grade. It can not only increase cultivation, but also is said to be able to detoxify hundreds of poisons. It''s a rare herbal medicine.


    Hua Ruge thanked the eunuch who had sent him, and then cut three lotus petals with the jade knife in his hand and put them in the jade bottle to keep for later alchemy. The rest was swallowed directly.


    The entrance of the colorful lotus becomes a continuous spiritual force, nourishing her four limbs.


    Hua rushes to meditate, fully absorbs the spiritual power, and then gathers to break through.


    Because her accomplishments are not low and it will take a while to break through the bottleneck, she said in advance that she would close for two days.


    Two days later, in the morning, Su Nianxia ran out of cultivation resources and came out to find Hua Ruge. He saw that her door was closed, and LAN binger was sitting in the pavilion outside, looking at the room.


    "Sister rugo hasn''t got up yet?" Su Nianxia asked as she stuffed something into her mouth.


    She is studying hard now. She only has a chance to eat haisaitong.


    LAN bing''er poured her a glass of water and said, "don''t choke, but she said," my sister is closing up, saying that she wants to break through the bottleneck period. I think it''s time to wait. "


    "Breakthrough?" Su Nianxia didn''t drink a mouthful of water, so she froze.


    LAN binger nods truthfully.


    "How long has it been since this monster broke through again?" Su Nianxia was extremely unbalanced.


    She finally became a soul tutor. Although the difference between her strength and the body of elements is not a little, she is at least level. However, she has used so many cultivation resources, and she already thinks that she can cultivate fast enough. Who would have thought that Hua Ruge, who hasn''t cultivated so much, has made such a silent breakthrough.


    "Who says that the body of elements is very slow to enter?" Su Nianxia said angrily, "it''s just a rumor."


    LAN bing''er thinks about it. It seems that Hua Ruge only spent two years to cultivate to such a level. Let alone the body of elements, it is impossible to achieve normal physical fitness.


    Su Nianxia felt that he couldn''t say anything, and said to LAN bing''er, "do you think so?"


    "It''s really evil enough." Blue ice son exclaimed.


    Su Nianxia asked again, "by the way, what strength are you now?"


    "My strength is different from everyone''s. If I calculate it according to my strength, I may be a five-star soul tutor." LAN bing''er replied honestly.


    As a result, Su Nianxia became petrified. She said in an unbelievable voice, "half a year ago, you were much worse than me. This is only half a year ago. You are more powerful than that monster?"


    The direction of Su Nianxia''s fingers is huaruge''s room.


    "I have a good chance. Besides, if I really fight, I should not be my sister''s opponent." Blue ice son modest way.


    Su Nianxia seemed to be greatly stimulated by the sky, and said with a depressed face: "I don''t know if you are too evil or I am too weak."


    She has a strong sense of frustration now.


    LAN binger regrets that she just told the truth.


    Just as she was about to say something to comfort Su Nianxia, Hua Ruge''s door was pushed open, and she went out to stretch her arms and kick her legs, and did a set of standard radio gymnastics.


    The two people in the pavilion stared at the action for a long time.


    Hua Ruge seemed to find them, and he said to them, "good morning."


    "It''s time for lunch." Su Nianxia said with a mouthful.


    Blue ice son is smile: "Congratulations elder sister breakthrough."


    "You see it?" Hua Ruge is a little surprised. She is relieved to think of LAN binger''s current identity.


    She walked up to see Su Nianxia lying on the table, frost eggplant like.


    "What''s the matter? Courtship rejected? " Hua Ruge rubs her little head.


    Su Nianxia didn''t say a word, but LAN bing''er did.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "you are still young. You are already the best among your peers."


    "But if it goes on like this, when can I let the emperor world notice me?" Su Nianxia thought of the monarchy. Although he was lost, he had more light in his eyes.


    Hua Ruge thought of what Jun Tianxia said to him that time, and he felt that he was not able to keep up with Su Nianxia.


    Su Nianxia turns his anger into food and starts to clean up the dry food on the table. LAN binger immediately asks people to prepare food.


    Hua rugo reached for some pills and handed them to her. Then he took out a colorful lotus flower and said, "this is a good thing. It can help you practice faster."


    Su Nianxia opened the jade bottle and felt the spiritual fluctuation coming from her face. However, she soon closed the lid and returned it to Hua Ruge, saying, "too good things will make the cultivation not solid. I''d better just take the pill."


    She knows that it''s a good thing even though she doesn''t know about pharmacology. The so-called gentleman doesn''t take people''s love. Although she''s not a gentleman, she also knows these principles.


    "It''s not like you." Hua Ruge pushes the jade bottle back.


    Su Nianxia firmly shakes her head. She still has some baby fat on her face. The way she insists is lovely.

 Chapter 298

    "Well, remember to ask me for something else." Hua Ruge never gave it to her again.


    Su Nianxia nodded, "I will not be polite."


    Soon, the servant brought up the meal, and the three had lunch in the yard. It was the early autumn season, and the weather was slightly cool. So Hua rugo took out the wine and drank one by one to drive out the cold.


    "By the way, binger, I have something to say to you." Hua Ruge said while drinking wine.


    LAN bing''er looks up and asks, "what does sister want to say?"


    "I decided to move out with Xia Xia." Hua Yuege said.


    Blue ice son does not understand of way: "is ice son here neglect?"


    Su Nianxia is also puzzled to see Hua Ruge holding the roast chicken. Surely there is no more comfortable and safe place for Daewoo Emperor than the priest''s palace.


    "Of course not, but it will be examined soon. After all, our identity is examinee. It will be criticized if we go too close to your priestly palace." Hua Yuege said.


    Now the outside world does not know that the girl who rushed into the venue to save Hua rugo was the high priest of Daewoo, and no one knows the relationship between Hua rugo and the high priest.


    But in the future, if the assessment is still frequent, it will be very eye-catching, and will cause unnecessary jealousy and trouble.


    She just wants to be alone, enter the college quietly, and concentrate on improving her strength.


    She also felt a sense of crisis in this matter. Her strength can no longer be so weak. She needs to become a real strong person who can topple the world, so as to protect all the people she wants to protect.


    Su Nianxia also nodded his head when he heard this: "yes, let people know our relationship, others will say that we pull the relationship."


    LAN bing''er is also smart. She thought of the inconveniences of living here, and said, "it''s not too late for that sister to move out before the assessment."


    "Since it''s better to decide to leave earlier, it will be discovered after a long time." Hua said like a song.


    Blue ice son sees her to insist, then nod a head way: "that depends on elder sister''s."


    Although Su Nianxia''s brain is easy to use, he has always been reluctant to think about things. Hearing this, he echoed: "anyway, I''ll go where sister Ruge goes."


    "Why?" LAN bing''er couldn''t help asking.


    Su Nianxia said without thinking: "that''s only for bullying others, not being bullied."


    She felt that she was very understanding of Hua Ruge.


    "It''s like I''m a bully." Hua Ruge''s face is black.


    When she finished, she saw the two people looking at her strangely. It seemed that they said that you were a bully.


    Hua Ruge thought for a long time and didn''t think of any retorts, so she had to drink her own smoothie.


    "Since we are going to separate soon, let''s drink more today." For the first time, the person who proposed it was LAN binger.


    Su Nianxia smiled and said, "it''s the first time I hear you want to drink, then we will accompany you."


    The two chatted with each other very hot. Hua Ruge here only drinks muggy wine.


    The two looked at each other and laughed.


    Hua Ruge feels more lonely.


    Or two people coax a few, Hua Ruge just reluctantly play with them.


    In the evening, the three people refused to be touched. Finally, they stumbled to a big bed.


    The maid looked at the abnormal high priest and was completely stupid.


    Because blue bing''er is usually cold, with almost no smoke, she is drunk and rolls to bed with others.


    Although they are all female compatriots, they are still very damaging to the image.


    Because the quilt is not big enough, the three people have been pulling on themselves all the time, their mouths are humming.


    The maid saw this and hugged two more quilts. Anyway, the bed was big enough to roll away.


    The three had their own quilts. The maid thought they would go to bed if they didn''t fight, but Hua rugo started laughing first.


    After that, Su Nianxia and LAN binger seem to have been infected and laugh in bed.


    "Binger, why don''t you like tuobayu? He''s not bad. " Hua Ruge starts chatting. It seems that he has no consciousness. He is just chatting subconsciously.


    When the maid heard the conversation, she couldn''t stop. She took the door and went out.


    LAN bing''er turned over with her quilt in her arms, and her red face rubbed against the quilt, saying, "I don''t like him."


    "Why?" Su Nianxia is on the other side.


    "No reason." Blue bing''er replied.


    Because the three people didn''t drink less, there was a temporary chaos in their consciousness. After they were a little sober, Su Nianxia asked with a big tongue, "but I think you like people, who do you like?"


    Hua Ruge rarely opens her eyes to listen to LAN binger''s answer.


    Blue ice son smell speech silly smile, subconscious way: "keep secret, I won''t tell anyone."


    "There''s nothing to keep secret about." Su Nianxia mumbled incomprehensibly.


    Hua Yuege is not as gossipy as she is. If you don''t listen to others, you don''t want to ask.


    LAN bing''er smiled again and said, "he is better than anyone."


    The three laughed for a while and said incoherent words. They didn''t know when they all fell asleep.


    It''s time to go to bed.


    One of the least frequent drinkers, LAN bing''er, drank the least. When she woke up, she found that there were two people lying on the bed, including herself, who were full of alcohol.


    She thought of yesterday''s absurdity and the joy of liberating her nature. It was such an interesting thing that she occasionally went mad.


    Soon, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia woke up in turn. Their eyes changed from confused to clear. Finally, they looked at each other and laughed.


    Life is short. It''s really unforgettable that friends and confidants make a scene once.


    After breakfast, Hua rugo said, "let''s go first."


    "If you have anything to say, I will do my best to help you." LAN bing''er knows that she can''t stay. Detour.


    Before Hua Yuege could speak, Su Nianxia said, "I will."


    LAN bing''er smiles.


    Hua Ruge nodded and went out with Su Nianxia.


    "The high priest, do not need to be protected in secret?" Seeing that she was not at ease, the priest in White asked directly.


    LAN bing''er thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "no need, my sister has the ability to protect herself. It''s very possible to make trouble by sending someone to follow her."


    "The high priest seems to be very confident in the Lord to China." The priest in white could not help saying.


    "Nature."


    She has never seen Hua Ruge really suffer from losses.


    Here, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia will go to the imperial capital to find an inn when they leave the priest''s palace. However, there are many people participating in the examination in the future, so there are no good inns, so they can only find a bad one.

 Chapter 299

    She chose a simple but clean shop to enter, but just after one foot had been bought, she heard: "whose little lady is so beautiful, how can someone willing to let you live in such a place?"


    A voice with the obvious meaning of flirting came from Hua Ruge''s disgusted eyebrow. She can''t remember when she was flirted last time.


    But she remembered clearly that the man must have died miserably.


    Before she spoke, Su Nianxia, who was always in a bad temper, turned around and scolded: "where we live has nothing to do with you. You''d better close your mouth, or the girl wants you to look good."


    The man saw Hua Ruge''s side face before. He was shocked at the sight of it. Su Nianxia''s face was still a little baby fat because he was young. Although it was also beautiful, it was still not long open, which made him less attractive to men.


    "I''m not talking about you." The man said rudely.


    Su Nianxia could not say a word that was blocked immediately.


    The man thought that if there is no Hua Ruge, this girl is also a very top-grade prey. Only if the prey wants to chase one by one, can she have a sense of achievement.


    At this time, Hua Ruge turned around, because she had been living in the priestly palace before. Recently, she had neglected the lethality of her appearance and had not changed her men''s clothes.


    Today, she is wearing a lavender long dress, and the whole person has more noble spirit, which makes people more conquering.


    Hua Ruge can start to look at the man who is talking. He is a decent looking man with a good height. Wearing a yellow Royal robe, he can see that he is a rich man.


    If other girls see his appearance, they may like it. But Hua Ruge is used to seeing top-notch beautiful men. At most, he doesn''t think it''s ugly. She can''t say how handsome she is.


    But what this man let Hua rugo face up to is his breath. Although there is a lingering sense of dandyism in his eyes, sometimes there is fierce brilliance in his eyes. Hua rugo thinks that this man must be a man of great accomplishments.


    It should not be a person who can bear it casually.


    The man looked at Hua Ruge''s face, and his eyes almost fell to the ground. He saw only one side face before, but everyone knows that sometimes the side face is charming, and the whole face may be unsatisfactory.


    But when he saw the face of Hua Ruge, he was completely conquered. Let alone his face. Even if he missed every part of her, he felt a great regret in his life.


    When Hua rugo saw her eyes, the first reaction was that he didn''t seem to know himself?


    She once went to war on behalf of Dazheng in front of other countries, and the recognition of this face was very high, so she felt that the people who saw her would recognize it at a glance.


    And this man must have never entered the duel table.


    In this way, there are two possibilities. One is that this man is not a young talent who is trained by all countries. It seems that his strength is not what he said.


    Second, he may not have come to participate in the examination.


    She managed for a long time without any clue.


    When the man saw Hua Ruge and saw himself, he immediately opened the folding fan in his hand. Regardless of the fact that it was not hot in early autumn, he began to fan gracefully and make a very fussy appearance.


    Su Nianxia was very upset about what he said before, and said directly: "there is something wrong with the brain."


    "I won''t worry about where I live, but if you don''t care about your mouth, it will come out of your mouth." Hua is like a smile on the surface of a song, but the color of her eyes is somewhat cold.


    The man smacked his mouth symbolically and said, "I can''t speak. It''s my fault to offend the girl. In order to make amends, how about I invite the girl to eat in the best restaurant in the capital?"


    When he saw Hua Ruge''s appearance, he decided to change his way.


    Such a beauty is so abrupt.


    "It''s a good mistake. It doesn''t matter to me whether you change it or not." Hua Ruge glanced at him and said, "as for eating, I will go myself."


    The most expensive?


    Want to attack with material?


    It''s impossible. When did Hua Ruge lack money?


    "This time, after all, it made me upset the girl. I''d better do my best to entertain the two." "That man flattered smile a way:" still invite two girls to appreciate a face


    Before Hua rugo could speak, he added, "I''ll find a good place for you to live after dinner, and make sure it''s ten times better than this small place now."


    Su Nianxia, with his mouth curled, said that we moved out from a place a hundred times more comfortable than here, and who would not care about the place he provided.


    "I''m not going to say anything. You''d better not waste my time. After all, my patience is limited." Hua Ruge said, and walked directly into the shop.


    Su Nianxia snorted and followed in.


    The man''s servant was about to rush up and catch people. Unexpectedly, the man shouted: "whatever you do, come back to me. What do you think of the rude beauty at present?"


    Lower people should be low voice, but the heart is very aggrieved.


    Not every time? It''s best that he can use his own face or rhetoric to hook up, but if other girls don''t appreciate it, they will take it back.


    One of the servants said this. The man slapped him in the face and said angrily, "when did I meet such a beautiful girl before? If I was scared away, can you afford this responsibility?"


    So there was no one to talk down there.


    In the room, Hua rugo asked for two ordinary rooms. Soon the man came in, and said to the shopkeeper, "arrange a room for you, the best one."


    The shopkeeper clearly knew him and said with a embarrassed face: "sorry, master Yan, we have already lived in the room, only ordinary rooms are left."


    The man wants to get angry when he hears it. After all, if he is willing to live in such a place, he already feels that the price has fallen. If he hears that he has not yet gone to the house, he will naturally get angry.


    But seeing Hua Ruge go upstairs to the back of the graceful figure, others pull down and say, "that''s an ordinary room."


    "Well, I''ll arrange it for you." The shopkeeper said flattered.


    This man is famous for his domineering manner. It''s rare to see him in a good temper.


    At this time, the man leaned against the counter and whispered, "I want the room next to her."


    When he spoke, he pointed to the figure of Hua Ruge who had gone upstairs.


    The shopkeeper soon thought about what was going on, and nodded, "do it."


    The man smiled, leaned on the counter and looked at the vanishing shadow above the stairs. He had unlimited reverie in his heart and was more determined to get her.


    Soon the shopkeeper went through the formalities.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia had just arrived at the room when they heard a knock on the door.


    Su Nianxia said with a gloating face: "sister rugo, you seem to have met a piece of dog skin plaster, which is acceptable to you."

 Chapter 300

    Hua is like a singer, a wave of suction from the palm.


    As soon as the door opened, the man was slightly stunned. His heart was as thin as a song. Unexpectedly, he was a monk with spiritual power.


    This is the awe given by Hua Ruge. If you are an ordinary person, you should not push forward.


    But the man responded with a smile and walked in and asked, "the girl is good. Why do you want to be admitted to Tianfu university when you come to the capital?"


    Hua rugo felt that this man was not a straw bag, nodded: "that''s right."


    "It''s a coincidence. I''m Yan Tao, a disciple of Tianfu University." Men report to their families.


    As soon as this word came out, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia both paid attention to it.


    Everyone knows that it''s extremely difficult to get into Tianfu college. Even the last disciples are one in a hundred. It''s very difficult to get into Tianfu college without any outstanding points.


    It is also said that even if they enter the college, if they fail to pass the assessment, they will be kicked out at any time. Therefore, in addition to their talents, the college staff should be alert and diligent.


    This kind of place can''t be stayed by people with poor heart.


    "It turned out to be a senior." Hua Yuege said, paying more attention to him.


    Yan Tao''s smile was a little arrogant. He said, "since it''s fate, can you go for a drink?"


    "I''m too drunk to drink." Hua rugo refused very directly.


    Su Nianxia, however, turned his mouth aside. It''s not the same thing to be drunk or not to drink.


    Yan Tao didn''t understand Hua Ruge, so he took it as a matter of course. He said, "yes, it''s really presumptuous to find a girl''s house to drink."


    Su Nianxia could not speak.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, we''ll have a rest. Please help me." Hua Ruge then made a pilgrimage.


    This kind of person doesn''t offend, but Hua Ruge doesn''t have the habit of being insincere.


    She still hopes that this person can understand each other and give up the entanglement.


    Yan Tao was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t realize that he had lost his identity. Hua Ruge refused to be merciless, so he said directly: "I don''t know if there are famous posts for two girls to participate in the examination."


    Famous posts are privileges given by people with status. Generally, people who don''t rely on the mountain won''t have them.


    According to his conjecture, most of them live in such a simple place without any background.


    "What''s the use of famous posts?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Yan Tao laughed and said, "this assessment is divided into four rounds. People who don''t have famous posts will be selected from the first round, and people who have famous posts can directly participate in the second round."


    "Not fair?" Su Nianxia is a little surprised.


    Hua rugo also thinks it''s strange that all the Royal Colleges in Dazheng are able to enroll fairly. How can the first universities in the mainland still have relationships?


    Yan Tao became interested and said, "this rule is tacitly approved by the college, because the college thinks that family background and luck can be regarded as resources, and people with resources will be treated favorably."


    "People with no background and no luck are going to be more selective because they are more expensive to be stronger."


    Hua Ruge only felt interesting after listening.


    We all know this in our hearts, but to be taken to the surface, even to recruit students according to this standard is a little wonderful.


    This will undoubtedly make people with resources become more resources. People without resources have been ordinary, which is not conducive to overall progress.


    However, Tianfu university only selects elites, and it doesn''t matter to them as a whole, so although she thinks it''s inappropriate, she can''t pick out any mistakes.


    "I didn''t expect the famous Tianfu college to be so realistic." Su Nianxia''s face is incredible.


    The same is true of Hua Ruge''s expression.


    Yan Tao saw that the attention of the two men was attracted to this matter, and he became more involved in the way: "it''s not only the enrollment, but also after the enrollment."


    "If we can make the injustice so obvious, Tianfu university can be respected?" Su Nianxia is confused.


    Hua Ruge picked his eyebrows and said, "maybe it''s because of this that Tianfu university can achieve its present achievements."


    Su Nianxia looks at her and waits for her to go on.


    "Because they choose the most labor-saving way, it''s easier to succeed." Hua Ruge expressed his views.


    Su Nianxia thought it was reasonable. Although she still couldn''t figure it out, she couldn''t think of it for a while.


    Yan Tao looks at China like a song with great admiration. Generally, people without background will be filled with indignation when they hear such unwritten rules. Hua rugo is the first person he has ever met who can be so calm and stand in the perspective of the college.


    "I didn''t expect the girl to have such a view. It''s amazing." Yan Tao''s sincere praise.


    Hua Ruge now has an interest in Tianfu University, but he doesn''t want to see him again, but before Hua Ruge can speak, he added: "the first round of assessment is the most cruel and harsh, and the two girls don''t need to suffer those hardships."


    The two women squinted at him.


    "I can ask for two famous posts for two girls, and then I can get along with each other and take part in the examination in the second round." Yan Tao said that he thought Hua Ruge was a very knowledgeable person, so he would not refuse.


    I didn''t expect that he would listen to Hua Ruge as soon as he said, "thank you for your kindness, elder. I still think it''s better to be down-to-earth."


    Su Nianxia felt that Hua Ruge could not be wrong, so she nodded.


    Yan Tao looked at Hua Ruge''s eyes, which were clear and bright, but could not be seen clearly. He felt more and more that this was a woman who was not simple.


    "If you are OK, please leave." Hua Ruge is more determined to catch up with others this time.


    Seeing the displeasure in her eyes, Yan Tao thought that the girl could not catch up with her all the time, and should leave a good impression early.


    Then he slightly leaned over and said, "well, I''ll live next door. If you have anything to do, you can come to me."


    Hua Ruge nodded slightly, and agreed.


    Yan Tao left wisely and politely closed the door before leaving.


    There were two beds in the room. After he left, they each laid down one. They all thought about the Tianfu college, which was totally different from the impression.


    "Sister rugo, should we get a famous post?" After a while, Su Nianxia asked.


    Hua Ruge lay on the bed with his legs cocked. "Although my ideal is to eat with my face, I can''t do it for such a person."


    "I didn''t say about him. If my father asked someone to trust him, there would be no problem with famous posts." Su Nianxia went on.


    The Su family is a great and powerful person, but it''s not hard to make small moves.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "I still want to break in by myself. If you don''t feel sure, you can try."


    "Then I''ll follow you." Su Nianxia has blind faith in her.

 Chapter 301

    "I''m not the best way." Hua Ruge reminds me.


    Su Nianxia thought for a moment and asked, "then why do you choose so?"


    "Because it''s more down-to-earth, it''s better for me to be strong." Hua said simply as a song.


    "Then I have no reason not to follow." Su Nianxia thinks little, as if Hua Ruge''s decision is right.


    Hua rugo has nothing to say to her.


    They were silent again for a while. Su Nianxia finally thought of something she just didn''t think of. She asked: "sister rugo, you say that Tianfu university is the fastest to succeed in this way, but are you right?"


    "How could you have such a profound question for you?" Hua Ruge''s funny way.


    Su Nianxia doesn''t look at her well.


    Hua Ruge finally said: "I don''t have a position to judge right or wrong, but if it''s me, I may not do it."


    "Why?" Su Nianxia felt that she had heard what she wanted to hear.


    "Because I''m not so eager for success." Hua said like a song.


    Su Nianxia nodded and asked, "what''s important?"


    "The people around me are good. I can protect them." Hua Ruge said that he felt very sour.


    Su Nianxia made a judgment: "it''s really a rogue disguised as a lover."


    Hua Yuege stared anxiously: "I''m so serious, how can I still have something to do with hooligans?"


    Su Nianxia blinked innocently, but did not dare to speak.


    Hua is like a song without words, how bad his image is.


    Two people have been in the room for more than 20 days, cultivation has become a required course every day, and these two people who are usually not so ambitious suddenly become hard up.


    One day while eating, Su Nianxia looked at Hua Ruge and laughed.


    Hua Ruge was so annoyed by her smile that she asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    Su Nianxia saw that there was no one nearby, so she approached Hua Ruge and said, "sister Ruge, do you find that we are all working hard for men?"


    Hua Ruge was stunned for a moment, then coughed, "I''m for my own good."


    "Then what do you blush for?" Su Nianxia is joking.


    Hua rugo reaches out to touch her face to see Su Nianxia''s ungrateful smile, which is actually her teasing herself.


    Hua Ruge resisted the impulse of rage and reflected on himself. He felt that he was becoming more and more irrational.


    Man, what a curse.


    She thinks so, Su Nianxia sees her suddenly calm down, only way: "too rational nobody wants."


    "No one wants it like you." Hua Ruge said mercilessly as he grilled and pulled the rice.


    Su Nianxia felt hurt and swore that he would catch up with the emperor at the same time.


    During this time, they went to the priesthood, but did not stay, and returned in the evening.


    Yan Tao, a dog skin plaster, has not given up his pursuit of China as a song, but his attitude towards China as a song is cold, and he has a nose in the dust.


    But although he pursued, he didn''t do anything too much. The two didn''t have a conflict all the time.


    After more than 20 days, Hua Ruge has stabilized the realm of one star soul tutor, while Su Nianxia is stuck in breaking through the bottleneck of one star.


    This is the day that Tianfu college signs up to participate in the examination. The standard of signing up is under the age of 20, with the spirit tutor and the two star war division above.


    Hua rugo thinks that this standard can eliminate a large number of people, because even the seed students of the Dazheng Jixian hall like Su Nianxia are stuck on the standard line.


    However, when they arrived, they found that there were a large number of talented people from all over the world. There were at least 500 people at the registration office.


    To know that Tianfu college enrolls students once a year, such a real look is very spectacular.


    Because Tianfu college is in the mountains at the Dayu border, not everyone can get in and out of it, so I signed up to choose a palace in the imperial capital.


    When Hua rugo and Su Nianxia came to the hospital, they found that there were two teams, one of which had two characters of superiority written on their faces and kept looking at the other team.


    The number of people in this team is more than that in the previous team, and they seldom dare to look at each other in the face of the eyes of the opposite team.


    Class differences can be seen at a glance.


    Su Nianxia pointed to those superior people and said: "this should be those who have famous posts. I didn''t expect to be so blatant as a team."


    "I thought it was a secret operation, at least to make these people without background not so inferiority, not so obvious."


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia are in the line without background.


    There are obviously many people in this team. It seems that there are only a few superior ones.


    Seeing standing in line, the eyes of other people are more unbridled. Because it''s a formal occasion, it doesn''t matter that Hua Ruge wears women''s clothes. Standing in the middle of the crowd gives people a sense of standing out from the crowd.


    Su Nianxia was envious, envious and hateful, and whispered, "how could I not have such a face?"


    "It''s not oh my fault." Hua Ruge feels a little upset now.


    "Do you know that you want to be strangled." Su Nianxia wants to circle.


    Hua Yuege nodded honestly: "I mean it."


    In fact, Su Nianxia is also a pretty girl, but she is still young and has not been exposed. Besides, she is just busy with Hua Ruge, which makes her dark.


    Fortunately, in Tianfu University, we dare not make mistakes, but no one comes to chat up, which saves Hua Ruge a lot of trouble.


    At the back of the line, Hua rugo thinks that she must wear men''s clothes when going out. This kind of red fruit has greedy eyes. She doesn''t want to bear it all the time. It''s too troublesome.


    Gradually, more and more people gathered in huaruge group, while on the other side there were only a few.


    At last, Hua rugo found that there were 400 people on his side and 100 on the other side.


    When she silently counted in her heart, she suddenly saw an acquaintance in the reading material opposite.


    "Hua Ruge?"


    The man is also looking forward to the sight of Shanghua like a song.


    "Fang Lanxin?" Hua Yuege said, and then smiled, "it''s really a narrow path for enemies."


    Fang Lanxin''s eyes on Hua Ruge have become a little more complicated now. Since seeing Hua Ruge''s performance in the gambling competition, she feels that she is not as good as her, but she doesn''t want to lose, so she has a little jealousy in her eyes, of course, more hostility.


    "I''ve already said that I''ll show you when I compete." Fang Lanxin groaned.


    Hua Yuege said with a disdainful smile, "I''ve heard that many times. I''m not good now."


    "What do you have to be proud of? It''s not in the ranks of the common people that you''re in the limelight." Fang Lanxin is also proud.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "I don''t lose face because of my ability."

 Chapter 302

    "Without the protection of his Highness the king of war, what else can you do?" Fang Lanxin groaned.


    Hua Ruge picked up the corner of his mouth and looked up: "I can protect him."


    Fang Lanxin was speechless for a while. She didn''t expect Hua Ruge to be so eloquent. Where is her confidence?


    Su Nianxia gave a thumbs up to Hua Ruge and said, "Ruge is good."


    "Low key." Hua said with a smile.


    Fang Lanxin snorted and turned her head to stop talking.


    The registration went smoothly, but I tested my accomplishments, and then each issued a jade card, announcing the first item of the assessment to be held outside the city three days later.


    Hua Ruge noticed that the jade cards on his side were ordinary, while the jade cards of the other team were inlaid with gold, which was obviously not the pass for taking part in an examination.


    So the powerful young ladies who enjoy special treatment all look arrogant one by one and leave with the second pass.


    This team is not willing to face, but there is nothing to do.


    Hua Ruge has not yet left, and heard some people saying that the first assessment will be very hard, only half of them can stay.


    After that, some people envied those dignitaries who had backgrounds and didn''t have to take part in the first assessment.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia walk out while listening to the discussion.


    "Sister rugo, if only half of the people are left, I will be in danger." Su Nianxia said nervously.


    Because she has observed that the soulmakers who come to participate in the assessment are all one star, two stars or higher. She is the bottom group. If half of them are eliminated, she is really dangerous.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "don''t worry, I''m here."


    "But I''m afraid you can''t help me if I play." Su Nianxia is a little uneasy.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "did you hear what the academician just said?"


    "Tomorrow, I''ll go out of town for assessment." Su Nianxia retells while recalling.


    "That''s it." Hua rugo said again: "there is no duel field outside the city, so it will not be a challenge arena, and this is the first round. It''s too troublesome to fight the challenge arena."


    "What would that be?" Asked Su Nianxia.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said: "if I guess well, it should be a group test, so you follow me, it should be OK."


    "So I''m relieved." Su Nianxia is relieved.


    Hua rugo looked at her and said, "but even if it is like this, your strength is too weak now. Sooner or later, it will be dangerous."


    "I know it''s hard for me to pass the exam with my strength, but I''m still young. I''ll try harder next year. Anyway, I must enter this college." Su Nianxia is very open-minded.


    These examiners are all approaching the age of 20, but she is only 15 this year. I don''t think she is sure.


    "That''s a chance this year?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Su Nianxia nodded, "get used to it and try to pass the exam next year."


    "Instead of thinking about next year, it''s better to focus on this year." Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder.


    Su Nianxia''s eyes brightened and said, "do you have a way?"


    "Try it." Hua Yuege said, "five hundred thousand gold coins."


    She has recently improved her strength and the level of alchemy. Now, she can try to refine six kinds of pill, i.e. pojing pill. If she does, Su Nianxia will soon break through this realm.


    "Five hundred thousand? What to do? " Su Nianxia''s glaring boss.


    Hua Ruge patted her head and said, "alchemy, I always want to buy Herbs."


    Su Nianxia''s mouth couldn''t close. He was surprised and said, "sister rugo, are you an alchemist?"


    "Strange?" Hua is like singing and picking eyebrows.


    Su Nianxia nodded repeatedly: "I heard for the first time that there is an alchemist under 40, but you are only 16 years old."


    "Is it strange that this happened to me?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Su Nianxia thought for a moment and shook his head decisively. "It''s unbelievable that it happened to others, but it''s really nothing strange that it happened to you."


    Hua Ruge nodded, waiting for her to say her achievement.


    As a result, Su Nianxia opened his mouth and said, "after all, even his royal highness Zhan Wang can sleep. There is nothing else that can''t be done."


    Poof!


    Hua Ruge almost didn''t have a mouthful of old blood on her face. It''s no match. Besides, between himself and Tuo BARREI, it''s nothing but onion mixed with tofu.


    "If you say that again, be careful that I sue you for defamation." Hua Ruge says discontentedly.


    Su Nianxia didn''t know if he could understand him, so he said, "yes, after all, his highness Zhan Wang is not close to women in general, and it''s not good for his reputation to talk about it."


    Hua Ruge deeply felt the defeat, how unbearable she was. Listening to Su Nianxia''s words, even if she was sleeping, it seemed that Tuo BARREI was still hurt.


    "If I don''t tell you that, you will tell me whether you give or not." Hua Ruge bypasses the topic that makes her headache.


    Su Nianxia was very happy this time and agreed, "here you are."


    She reached out and took out a purple crystal card, and put it directly into Hua Ru''s singer, saying, "one million yuan, which we shared when we went out to rob the bandit''s nest last time, now it''s all for you."


    Hua Ruge is not polite either. He turned his hand and put it away. He went to the place to buy Herbs.


    Because it was the first time for her to refine such high-grade pills, she bought three of them and spent 500000 gold coins.


    In the next three days, Hua Ruge was bored in the room to make pills. Su Nianxia moved out and found another room. If he had nothing to do, he stood in front of Hua Ruge''s door to prevent Yan Tao from jumping in whenever he wanted.


    Yan Tao wanted to ask Hua Ruge if he regretted after he signed up. If he couldn''t stand standing in a weak team, he asked her for a famous post.


    But I didn''t expect to see Hua Ruge as soon as I came back. Instead, Su Nianxia shakes in front of the door everyday and refuses to let her in.


    Yan Tao used all the methods, but he couldn''t get in, so he was very depressed. If he hadn''t seen Hua Ruge too beautiful and wanted to respect her more, he would have sent someone to rob her home.


    However, three days later, Hua rugo opened the door, but before he saw Qinghua rugo''s face, Su Nianxia went in and took the door with him.


    Yan Tao smelled a little medicine fragrance at the tip of his nose, but he never touched alchemy, but he didn''t know what was being done inside.


    Su Nianxia''s joyful voice soon came from the room. When he wondered what happened, the two men had already come out of the room.


    Now he remembered that he was going to take part in the first examination today.


    "Girl, it''s so hard to see you." Yan Tao joined in with a smile.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and said, "I didn''t expect that you have the ability to ascend to heaven."


    Yan Tao didn''t seem to see her coldness, so he continued to say, "it''s hard to suffer in this first round of assessment, or I''ll ask for a famous post for you, so as to avoid it."

 Chapter 303

    "If my refusal is not obvious enough, I''ll say it again." Hua Ruge said coldly, "I''m tired of your enthusiasm, so you''d better not waste your time."


    She said this and took Su Nianxia downstairs.


    Yan Tao didn''t expect that Hua Ruge would directly pierce the window paper on that floor and refuse so obviously. Looking at the beautiful shadow that Hua Ruge went downstairs, his face gradually became less beautiful.


    This woman, toast not to eat penalty wine!


    At this time, his entourage came upstairs and whispered to him, "young master, you have found out what happened."


    The two men returned to the room, and the servant began to say, "this woman is not only persistent, but also very big."


    "Don''t beat around this young master, and don''t interrupt your leg directly." Yan Tao asked impatiently.


    The servant continued to say: "after two days'' visit, I found out that this woman''s name was Hua Ruge, who was the abandoned daughter of the first family of the original great Zheng. Later, she subverted the Hua family with her own strength, entered the Jixian hall with her own strength, and became a great Zheng aristocrat."


    Yan Tao frowned as he listened. The name of Dazheng huashengxiong is still very big. This woman can make him suffer. It seems that the means are not weak. Moreover, he can enter the Jixian hall. He must have some advantages.


    "Now people in the mainland know the Lord of China, because she won more than 40 cities in Shangyou before and after this gambling competition, and..." I said this for a while, as if I was hesitating about how to express it.


    "To be frank." Yan Tao asked impatiently.


    "Besides, Hua Ruge and the king of Dazheng are closely related to Tuoba Rui, who represents Zixiao Holy Land in this gambling competition." The servant told the truth.


    At that time, when Tuoba Rui saved Hua Ruge, everyone saw it through the mirror image, so the relationship between them is self-evident.


    "King of war?" Yan Tao hears Tuo Ba Rui''s neck subconsciously shrink back.


    Although great Zheng has always been the last small country, the name of great Zheng''s war king is very big. His Iron-blooded skill shocked Kyushu. No one doubts that as long as Tuo barrow has ambition, he can definitely compete with the king.


    The world will not show the situation of Daewoo family''s independence.


    But it is clear that Tuo''s ambition is not here. Even so, it is not the existence that ordinary people dare to provoke.


    The servant quickly said: "but the king of war was seriously injured in the aftermath of the war, and his life and death are still uncertain."


    As soon as Yan Tao heard this, he was happy again


    "But it''s not easy to take Hua Ruge." The servant said again.


    Yan Tao felt his chin and thought about Hua Ruge''s achievements. However, at the age of 16, he had already reached such a high level, which would be limitless in the future.


    So he became more determined to marry Hua Ruge home, but now he has more to think about.


    The woman still has to be moved.


    Here, Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia are eating together. Hua Ruge is bored and says, "do you think he will give up?"


    "Sister Ge, do you underestimate your charm or overestimate his self-knowledge?" Su Nianxia said while drinking porridge.


    Hua Yuege laughs: "you little girl."


    "I''d like to know more about when he''s going to be tough." Su Nianxia said.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment, also drank a mouthful of porridge, and then said: "even if you don''t give up, you should not tear off the disguise in the near future."


    "Why?" Su Nianxia is very curious about the baby.


    "After chasing me for so many days, I should know my identity." Hua Ruge said confidently, "he will be more or less afraid of my ferocity. In a short time, he will endure it."


    Su Nianxia nodded at the steamed bread: "it makes sense."


    After breakfast, they went to a place outside the city, which was very close to the capital, but they saw a fog in the distance. When they got close, they felt that they could see everything really.


    All the friars saw such a scene and meditated in succession to practice Kung Fu, because this white Qi is spirit, and one day of practice here may be comparable to one month of practice outside.


    Su Nianxia asked strangely, "sister rugo, what''s the matter?"


    "Are you curious about your baby?" Hua Ruge glanced at her.


    Su Nianxia didn''t know what she said, but after a long time with her, her face became thick, so she nodded decisively, "you can say whatever you want."


    Hua rugo thinks she is more talented than herself in cheekiness.


    "This is a large array. All the places where there is spirit rising are within the range of the array." Hua Ruge said that she still had some understanding of the array.


    Su Nianxia thought of what he had seen before. He couldn''t see the white fog. He opened his mouth and said, "is there such a big array?"


    "Keep a low profile, kid. There''s so much you don''t know." Hua Ruge patted her head to appease her.


    "Tianfu college is really a big hand." Su Nianxia felt after she came back.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s beyond my expectation. It seems that they are willing to spend a lot of money on the assessment of students."


    There were 400 people in the party. Those who had the jade pendant inlaid with gold rims didn''t show up here yesterday, so they went straight to the next level.


    When the team is ready, several academicians finally come over, and it''s necessary to announce the next assessment content.


    Examinees are very nervous waiting for a simple topic, so that they will not be eliminated. At the same time, I hope it''s not too easy, because no one else will be eliminated.


    In this mood, the next 400 people are waiting for academicians to come and talk.


    The young academician came up and said, "this is an adventure base. Let''s go in together. The first two hundred come out from the other end to pass."


    "What about the rest?" A man who is not afraid of death asked.


    Academician seriously said: "all the rest will be eliminated!"


    Whoa!


    Everyone was stunned. Everyone knew that some people would be eliminated, but they didn''t expect that this was the first round that even half of the people would be eliminated. We need to know that there are four rounds of competition in the whole appraisal.


    "Before going in, I would like to emphasize that it is difficult and dangerous in the forest. If you want to quit now, you can leave at any time." Academician''s serious and serious way.


    There was a little fear in the eyes of all the people, but no one was listed.


    It takes too much to cultivate at such a high age. Their mind is also very mature. It''s not as difficult to overcome fear as you think.


    When the academician saw that everyone was silent, he said: "well, now the assessment begins. The first 100 people coming out from the other side are considered successful."


    As soon as his voice fell, everyone rushed to the woods.


    Hua rugo pulls Su Nianxia behind and follows in.

 Chapter 304

    Because it is to see the order of people''s coming out that decides whether they pass the examination or not, all the people who come in are scrambling, which puts Hua rugo and Su Nianxia in the last place.


    Hua Ruge walked steadily. When he came in, he began to observe the surrounding environment.


    It''s a dense jungle. It''s very humid and lush with vegetation. There are green plants everywhere. These people are not afraid of hardship. They plunge into the forest and soon hear the roar of the Xuan beast.


    Hua Ruge could see that a man in front of him was cutting down the road with a long sword in one hand, walking forward at a fast speed, but suddenly a wolf came out of the side and bit him on the arm holding the sword.


    "Click!"


    The sound of bone fracture is clearly introduced into people''s ears.


    Look again, the wolf has an extra arm in his mouth, and the man''s shoulder is bleeding with a crash, but he has a quick reaction. He knows that he is not the opponent of the demon wolf, so he withdraws.


    Hua Ruge uses his mental power to explore and finds that this is a fifth level fire wolf. Although it''s not so strong, listening to the voice, it''s all covered with this kind of Xuan beast.


    These people who took part in the examination all showed the color of astonishment. As soon as they came in, they would face the attack of the fifth level Xuan beast. What''s the future road.


    The man who was bitten by the fire wolf ran back to the place where he was sorry, and the fire wolf who came after him faced Hua rugo and Su Nianxia.


    Because they were prepared, they didn''t look at the five level beasts.


    Su Nianxia looked at the man''s tragedy, and was free to lament: "thanks to our slow walking."


    Hua Ruge is not satisfied. As an alchemist, she has a strong sense of spirit and is hard to be attacked.


    While talking, the fire wolf has come near. Su Nianxia is just about to start. There is a roar in her ear.


    "Whew!"


    At this time, the fire wolf is jumping up. He wants to jump on the two men. An ice arrow roars from behind and hits the heart of the fire wolf.


    The wolf let out a wail and fell to the ground, furious.


    Two women looked at the fire wolf in front of their body, a little surprised back, after turning around, they saw four young men and girls standing behind them, one of them just put down his gesture, presumably was the one who did it.


    This man has handsome facial features, fair skin and warm eyes. At first sight, he is warm-hearted.


    He was wearing a sky blue soul master robe and a badge on his chest. He was a two-star soul master in the water system. He was about the same age when he was less than 20.


    There are three people standing next to him, two women and one man. Women''s accomplishments are all one star soulman, and men are three star war masters. Their overall strength is not high.


    "Thank you." Hua Ruge nodded slightly.


    The man who just shot saw the two women''s looks, and his eyes were slightly stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the two beauties he saved were the two.


    "It''s no use raising our hands, girl." The man smiled politely.


    Su Nianxia''s badge is the soul tutor, but Hua Ruge is not wearing it. He estimates the age of the two, and thinks they are weak.


    "It''s fate to meet. If it''s fate to see you later, I''ll invite you to dinner." Hua is like a song.


    The man thought for a moment and couldn''t bear it, so he said, "it''s very dangerous here. Let''s go together and take care of each other."


    He was attentive, but he spoke with great discretion.


    When Hua ruguodun thought that he had an eye, he said, "OK, take care of it."


    Su Nianxia also likes to join in the fun and agrees very happily.


    But the woman next to the man was not happy. She said, "cousin, why do we have two encumbrances?"


    This woman is wearing a red soul master robe, which is the same as Su Nianxia''s fire system, but her cultivation level is higher than Su Nianxia''s.


    "Zixuan, you can''t talk like this, just listen to me outside," said the man


    "Hum!" The woman snorted.


    Another woman was angry with one of her nostrils, and her face was not good.


    Hua Ruge did not have the same understanding with the two women. He smiled at the man and said, "I think it''s better for us to separate. Don''t disturb me."


    "My sister is not sensible. She laughs at me. If we have more people, we will have more strength. It''s good for us to go together." The man went forward again.


    Su Nianxia also wanted to say no, and another man with a dark face came up and said, "yes, we are safer together."


    When the two women saw that the man had said so, they didn''t speak even if they didn''t want to.


    "All right." Speaking of this, Hua Ruge can''t refuse any more. After all, it''s a disgraceful thing to have a good understanding with children.


    Su Nianxia looks at the two women and says nothing. She is hot and doesn''t care about irrelevant people.


    So a line of two became a line of six.


    Next, Hua Ruge knows these people. The man who helped before is called shangguanmo. The other man is a three-star war master, Xiao Han. Shangguanmo''s cousin is muzixuan. The other girl is called bailing.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia also reported their identities. They welcomed them, but they didn''t show any surprise. It seems that they haven''t heard of Hua rugo.


    In fact, although she made her name in the competition, those powerful people from all countries who knew her name returned home, leaving little in Daewoo Wang.


    And people don''t talk about her name, so many people don''t know that she''s normal.


    Several people are very steady walking in the back, constantly alert around.


    Su Nianxia found that the most stable part of the group was not Hua Ruge but shangguanmo, or they would not appear behind them before.


    "Shangguan, is it too slow for us to go on like this?" Xiao Han couldn''t help asking.


    He was the only Division in the line, so he was at the front.


    They are all the way that others have walked. They are very safe without the presence of Xuan beasts. But if they go on like this, I''m afraid that even if they go out of this place safely, they will be the last batch. There is no way to pass the examination.


    "When you came, did you see this fog of spirit?" Shangguanmo asked after him.


    Xiao Han nodded, "what''s the problem?"


    "I don''t know how it came into being, but I''m sure it''s related to this assessment, so the fog areas we just saw must be assessment areas." Shangguanmo calmly analyzed.


    Xiao Han was startled and said, "just in the distance, I can''t see the end of this fog at all. If there is such a large area to go through, it will take more than ten days."


    Shangguanmo nodded, "it''s probably so, so the most important thing for us now is to keep our lives and strength, and we will play in the future."


    What he thought was whether there could be 200 people or go out of this dangerous place.


    But he didn''t say it because he was afraid of scaring the girls.

 Chapter 305

    "Xiao Han sniffed the words and nodded:" anyway, it''s right to listen to you


    The other two girls also agreed. It was obvious that shangguanmo was the backbone of the team.


    Su Nianxia watched Hua Ruge, and Hua Ruge nodded his head.


    She found this was a big formation long before she came in, and the place surrounded by the big formation must be the assessment area, which must be dangerous, and it''s not wrong to walk slowly.


    All the way forward, there are blood and bones on the ground, but the dead are basically Xuan beasts.


    Because the strength of the people who come to the assessment is not low. Once the reaction comes, it''s the unlucky ones that are not strong.


    These people are very experienced in fighting. When they find the Xuan beast, they form a team by themselves. Even if they meet the seven level Xuan beast, one of them will die after fighting several times.


    Hua Ruge''s group is very safe to follow. Even if there are a few Xuan beasts who come here occasionally, they are hurt. Shangguanmo and Xiaohan can easily clean up.


    If you want to catch up with them, you will soon catch up with them.


    As soon as it was dark, shangguanmo said, "it''s too dangerous to catch up at night. Let''s rest in place and get up early tomorrow and go again."


    Hua Ruge had no opinion on early rest, so she nodded.


    Xiao Han shovels the grass in silence and plans to build a tent.


    Muzixuan and bailing are so tired that they find a place to rest.


    Su Nianxia is also a soulmate, but he has a wild temperament and a better physical quality. He doesn''t feel too tired.


    At this time, shangguanmo came up and said, "Miss Hua, you didn''t bring a tent."


    Almost no one thought that this assessment might take a long time, so they didn''t expect that most of them would take tents.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "no, but we can rest. How about you?"


    "I like to be fully prepared for everything I do." Shangguan Mo pointed to a sapphire ring in his hand and said, "I have brought some tents with me. Take them if you don''t mind."


    "Thank you for your kindness, brother Shangguan. I have such a habit. Don''t bother." Hua Yuege declined.


    The ground was dark and damp, and she couldn''t get used to it.


    Shangguanmo only said: "well, if you need to come to me, we are teammates, don''t be polite."


    After he left, Hua rugo took two hammocks out of her own space. In order to meet her needs, she kept two hammocks in the space. They were separated from Su Nianxia. They were tied to a tree and laid on it comfortably.


    After the tent maker was stunned for a while, his eyes were very hot. He must sleep on the ground. The hammock is so good.


    Shangguanmo looked at it and said, "girl, it''s really a good way."


    "Too much." Hua Ruge said modestly.


    When muzixuan saw shangguanmo and huaruge talking, she came over and said, "cousin, my tent can''t be built well. Can you help me?"


    "Good." Shangguanmo replied with a friendly smile and went away.


    Muzixuan snorted at her before leaving.


    She has a pretty face and is also a pretty girl, but she is not as good as Hua Ruge.


    "Sister rugo, you know how much you don''t like girls." Su Nianxia is joking.


    Hua Ruge said angrily, "what''s the matter with you following me every day?"


    "At the expense of others."


    Hua Ruge threw a bag of snacks and said, "shut up your mouth."


    Su Nianxia opened the package and ate it with a smile.


    Because there are still Xuan beasts in the forest, we need to select several people to watch the night in turn. Because muzixuan bailing and Su Nianxia are not strong enough to rest, we can only watch the night by Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge stayed up in the middle of the night, holding the fire while watching the fire.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a good soul master as Miss Hua." There was a warm voice in my ear. Hua Ruge looked up and saw shangguanmo coming.


    He woke up and came to pick up Hua Rugong.


    Hua Ruge wants to talk but yawns.


    He smiled a way, "quickly go to rest, tomorrow I and Xiao Han vigil, you girl or sleep."


    "I''m strong enough." Hua Yuege got up, stretched out and said, "I''m going to sleep."


    She left yawning. She was strong, but she also liked sleeping.


    Shangguanmo laughed and thought the girl was a little different.


    The next morning, Xiao Han told everyone to get up. After they simply baked something to eat, they went back on the road.


    However, muzixuan will approach shangguanmo intentionally or unintentionally, and look at Hua Ruge with hostile eyes.


    Hua is helpless like a song, Su Nianxia is laughing.


    "I''m to blame for looking good?" Hua rugo thought that the woman was inexplicable.


    Su Nianxia nodded in affirmation: "well."


    Hua Ruge is a little grumpy. He decides to change his men''s clothes next time he goes out.


    Because I got up early, I soon caught up with the people in front and kept a distance with them.


    "Sand!"


    The grass beside the feet of several people made a sound of knowing the rope. Xiao Han immediately raised his sword and shangguanmo began to be on guard.


    Only Hua Ruge''s face never changed.


    Soon several people saw a huge boa constrictor with a thick waist standing up from the grass, opening his bloody mouth and biting at them.


    Hua Ruge saw it in a flash. It''s a Xuan beast, but it has no attributes. It''s just a black python with strong body and fierce speed.


    This kind of black Python has strong defense and is the most difficult to deal with.


    Shangguanmo didn''t say a word. He hit an ice shield and hit the black Python''s head to stop his attack.


    At the same time, muzixuan and bailing also began to prepare for the attack soul skill. They worked together to attack each other.


    The black Python was blocked by the ice shield for a moment, and then a fire dragon wrapped in the sudden wind blew up.


    This is two level six soul spells, but the attack combined should be multiplied.


    "Boom!"


    The black Python was hit by this attack and was almost falling. Xiao Han put out a three meter long sword in his long sword and cut off the head of the black python.


    The so-called seven inch snake beating is the head of the snake.


    The blade tore the hard scales of the black Python and opened a blood hole on its head.


    "Boom!" At last, the black Python couldn''t support it and fell back to the grass. Its huge body made the ground tremble.


    Muzixuan and bailing clapped to celebrate, and then took a look at huaruge and Su Nianxia, showing off and contemptuous.


    "Why don''t you do it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Su Nianxia blinked: "isn''t there you? Why didn''t you move? "


    "There are them." Hua Ruge is very innocent.


    Shangguanmo goes to take the scales of the snake. Because the scales are very strong, they are rare armor materials.


    Hua Ruge''s beautiful eyes, which were originally smiling, shrunk a little after seeing the Python''s eyelids move, and said quickly, "back off."

 Chapter 306

    Shangguan Mo is as delicate as his hair. He is aware of the danger at the moment when the python moves. However, he is two steps away from the python. He reaches out to show his soul skill. The furious Python has burst up and will swallow him at one bite.


    The black Python is famous for its fast speed. This time, it''s too late to rescue.


    "Gravity!"


    Hua murmured like a song, and a yellow halo hit the black Python in the palm.


    The body of the black Python is extremely heavy. Suddenly, it is supported by eight times of gravity. The python sinks violently and falls again with a bang.


    Shangguanmo takes the opportunity to retreat quickly.


    Python spits out a letter, but he is seriously injured. Now he is blessed by gravity technique, and his movement is very inconvenient.


    Muzixuan and bailing react and bombard the python again. Finally, they beat the python to death.


    Shangguanmo wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, turned to Hua Ruge and said, "thank you for saving me. If not for your help, I would die here today."


    "We are teammates, that''s right, and I didn''t do anything." Hua said like a song.


    Shangguanmo is still grateful: "I''m so glad to go with the girl."


    Muzixuan came up with an ugly face and asked, "are you OK, cousin?"


    "Nothing." In response, Shangguan Mo takes another look at Hua Ruge.


    Muzixuan gnawed her teeth and looked at Hua Ruge more badly.


    Hua Ruge is helpless. Although she helps each other, she doesn''t mean to rob his sweetheart. Why do you look at yourself like a thief.


    Su Nianxia also sympathizes with Hua Ruge very much now, so she thinks about it for a moment and says, "sister Ruge, why don''t you really rob her man and piss her off?"


    "Can you come up with some sound ideas?" Hua Ruge is speechless.


    She has her own man, why do she want to rob others.


    "No more." Su Nianxia stands out.


    Hua Ruge knocked her on the forehead, and then said, "it doesn''t matter if it''s just a journey."


    Continue to move forward, the trees are not so dense gradually, and the bodies of animals and humans are less and less, so the speed of moving forward has to be accelerated, so the Muzi xuanbailing and Su Nianxia can''t bear it.


    "Sister rugo, I''m tired. Do you have any medicine?" Su Nianxia said intermittently.


    She knows that Hua Ruge is an alchemist, and there will always be all kinds of pills in the space.


    "I''m not poor in physique, so I don''t have this kind of medicine," Hua said


    The body of elements is much stronger than that of ordinary people. Hua Ruge has never been bothered by this, and has never thought of refining such pills.


    Su Nianxia''s face was aggrieved and said: "this competition is not fair. The physique of the soulman is poor. How can he compare the speed with the war master?"


    The words resonated with two other girls.


    But Hua Ruge said: "no one dares to go forward alone in such a place, as long as the first choice for the formation is the soulman, so every team has the soulman, and it depends on the strength of the soulman to win."


    The first half of her speech is analysis, and the second half is joking with Su Nianxia.


    Soulman''s general physical strength is almost the same, so those in front of them will not walk fast.


    Shangguanmo thought for a moment and said, "rest in place, let''s eat something and chase after it."


    Hua Ruge nodded, then took out her own pastry, which she took when she left the inn.


    In this way, several people walked at a slow speed for a few days, but they were more and more far away from the crowd.


    That night, Su Nianxia came to Hua Ruge''s vigil and said, "sister Ruge, go ahead and don''t be encumbered by me."


    In fact, Hua Ruge doesn''t care about other people. If it wasn''t for her, even her ability of Hua Ruge should go to the front.


    Hua Ruge looked at her worried eyes and said with a smile, "if one of you can drag me down, I''m too vulnerable."


    Su Nianxia didn''t understand and looked at her puzzledly.


    "I will do what I want to do, and I will not be eliminated in the first round anyway." Hua Ruge soothes the way.


    "But you are behind now." Su Nianxia didn''t think she was as relaxed as she wanted to say.


    Hua Ruge said while holding the fire: "I saw this big battle before I came in. We can walk no more than one-third of the way now. The road is still long. I will seize the opportunity and don''t worry."


    Su Nianxia is still a little uneasy.


    "Go to bed." Hua rushes directly to others.


    Early the next morning, the forest became more and more scarce, but the air gradually appeared miasma, which began to be rare, and then became more and more thick.


    "Toxic." Shangguanmo covers his mouth and nose with his sleeve.


    A few people do, only Hua Ruge''s nose is moving, sniffing miasma carefully.


    The miasma''s toxicity is the same as that she had seen in the xuanshou forest. It''s toxic, but not too toxic. What''s more powerful is that it can be suppressed.


    But if you stay in it for a long time, you will move slowly, with signs of initial poisoning. Once you lose the ability to move in it, you will be slowly poisoned by malaria.


    And because of the long-term poison, there will be many poisonous flowers, poisonous herbs and poisonous insects in it. Once touched, it will accelerate the poisoning speed.


    So although this thing is not poisonous, people will make a detour when they see it, because no one knows how far the miasma spreads and whether they can walk out after entering.


    A few of the people in the same group all looked distressed. If it was not necessary, no one would want to touch this thing, because once they entered, they would be resigned to their fate. Even the practitioners were incompetent.


    Compared with these, they would rather have a fierce beast in front of them, even if they died happily.


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s tardiness, Shangguan Mo points to his hand covering his mouth and nose, and beckons Hua Ruge to follow suit.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "here comes the chance."


    She said turning her hands to take out a bottle of antidote pill from the space. This thing is often matched to her. Although it''s not to say that it''s antidote to hundreds of poisons, it''s just to ensure that the breathing malaria is not affected.


    She divided four to shangguanmo and said, "antidote pill."


    Shangguan Mo was shocked. First, he didn''t expect that Hua rugo had so many antidotes. Second, he would give them.


    He accepted it gratefully, and then divided it. After taking it, he felt a lot refreshed. Even if he smelled malaria, he would not feel dizzy.


    Su Nianxia took a breath and said, "like sister Ge."


    Shangguanmo and Xiaohan also showed admiration.


    Only muzixuan mumbled, "there''s some money."


    Shangguan Mo pulled her and said, "nonsense again."


    Muzixuan doesn''t want to stop. She just doesn''t want to admit that Hua Ruge is good.


    Hua Ruge just didn''t hear it and said, "let''s go. I believe that few people can be faster than us this time."

 Chapter 307

    Several people go to the miasma area. The miasma in the area can almost completely block their sight. They need to talk with each other after a few steps to judge whether they are left behind.


    There are not many trees in the miasma area, so it is relatively easy to walk, so the speed is naturally fast. After walking for a long time, the miasma became more and more thick, and they began to gradually surpass some people.


    In the evening, I will rest as usual. It''s much easier than before.


    "Thanks to miss Hua, it''s going to be so smooth this time." Shangguanmo hands a piece of rabbit meat to Hua Ruge.


    Rabbits are not poisonous because they were hunted before they came.


    Hua Ruge wanted to reach out, but she could see Mu Zixuan''s jealous eyes under the fire. Hua Ruge only said: "give it to Mu girl first, she must be hungry."


    Shangguanmo knew his cousin''s temperament, so he apologized and gave rabbit meat to him.


    Muzixuan turns out to be a rabbit, but she looks at Hua Ruge badly.


    Hua rugo also didn''t want to have a common understanding with her. She took her share and said, "I just bought it as a spare. I didn''t expect it would really come into use."


    This time they all think Hua Ruge is a rich man, otherwise who will spend so much money just to buy some pills that they don''t know how to use.


    After a night''s rest, get back on the road.


    A few people are still walking very fast, but the people around are getting slower and slower. I don''t think they dare to rest here. They are slightly poisoned, so they naturally slow down.


    Another day, miasma began to become thin, and you could see things around you, but it was more toxic.


    They are not afraid of taking pills, but it''s very difficult for the people around them. The War Masters use spirit to suppress the toxicity, and the soul masters use spirit to drive the poison. Although it won''t kill them, it''s not sure whether they can go on or not.


    "It looks like this. We can go out in another day." Hua Ruge looked at the concentration of miasma and said.


    Shangguanmo nodded: "that''s the best."


    "Go out and we''ll take the lead." Xiao Han said excitedly.


    Hua Ruge is not so optimistic. Most of the people who can make achievements at this age are rich in resources at home, while the antidote pill is not commonly used and the price is not low.


    But people with a little influence will still be prepared to have one in them, and these people are not only in the minority, but also in front of themselves and others.


    After a night''s rest, shangguanmo said, "what can I do for you?"


    The first one is a tall and strong man. He said maliciously, "you all need to understand the poison pill."


    Shangguanmo soon knew why he came, and his eyes changed: "yes, my father gave me six pills before I left. I didn''t expect that they were really used."


    "Boy, who are you lying to? The old man in your family knows that you are six people. You should hand in the pills as soon as you can, or I will kill you here." The man said in a voice.


    Hua Ruge thought that their mental state was not bad. They should have taken pills before, but the level of pills was not high, so they failed when they came here.


    Shangguanmo said unhurriedly: "brother, I really don''t have it. Besides, it''s only a day''s journey now. You can go out if you hold on."


    The man did not want to be a slap down.


    Shangguanmo dodged back nimbly, frowned and said: "brother, must it be so stiff?"


    If it is right, she is not a soft persimmon.


    "I said, if you don''t hand it in, you won''t want to live. You take pills and put your blood on for a while." The man''s ferocious way didn''t leave a way for a few people.


    Even if they compromise in this situation, I''m afraid they will not be easily let go.


    Shangguanmo thinks of ways. Xiao Han is ready to start.


    Muzixuan was also flustered when she saw this. She pointed to Hua Ruge and said, "she gave all our antidotes. If you want them, you can ask her for them."


    "Yes, we don''t know her. We didn''t go together until we got here." White spirit also stood out at this time.


    "What are you talking about?" Shangguan Mo said angrily.


    If he has done such a thing as betraying his teammates, how can he face his conscience in the future? What''s more, Hua Ruge has helped him more than once.


    Muzixuan took Shangguan Mo and said, "cousin, you should not protect her at this time, or we will die with her."


    "Shut up for me." Shangguanmo scolded, then went to Hua Ruge and said, "I''m sorry, girl, my sister is not sensible. I won''t leave you alone."


    Hua Ruge''s sharp eyes hit Mu Zixuan. Mu Zixuan suddenly shuddered and shrank subconsciously. For the first time, she felt that the woman didn''t seem to be as good tempered as she seemed.


    The man standing in the way stared at Hua Ruge and asked, "do you have an antidote?"


    Shangguan Mo faces her and shakes his head slightly.


    If you take out the antidote pill, these people will certainly kill their mouths. If they don''t, they may stop. As for what they said before, drinking blood is probably frightening.


    "I''m not mistaken about your friend." Hua rugo reached out and patted him on the shoulder.


    Shangguan Mo is stunned. Hua rugo has bypassed him and walked to the man. He says, "she is right. The antidote is mine, and I have a lot. It''s enough for you people."


    The man''s eyes brightened and said, "take it out for me, and I will let you go."


    Although he said so, his eyes were fierce, and the eyes of people around him were almost the same.


    "Who said it was for you?" Hua Ruge looks at him with a funny expression.


    The man and the man behind him were stunned. Someone asked, "is the little girl stupid? I don''t know how to write dead words?"


    "I don''t know how to write dead words Hua Ruge turned his hand, took out the black stick and held it in the palm of his hand. He hooked his fingers at them and spit out three words: "go together!"


    Shangguanmo and others were all stunned. No one expected that huaruge would do this. It''s just looking for death.


    They are in the spirit of not abandoning their teammates to rush up, but Su Nianxia pulls them back and says: "don''t make trouble."


    Again, several people did not slow down.


    The people on the opposite side were obviously more surprised. A 15-6-year-old girl challenged more than a dozen people on her side, which was a joke.


    Their first reaction was that the girl had a bad brain.


    "You are dying!" When the leader was angry, he held up his axe and cut it at Hua Ruge.


    Hua looks up like a song, with a flash in her eyes.

 Chapter 308

    The man''s speed was very fast. In a flash, the axe hit Hua Ruge''s face. Hua Ruge had seen his movement before he cut it. He flashed to the side in advance and hit the stick in his hand towards his face.


    Looking at Hua Ruge dodging with his strange body method, the man wanted to change his moves. Before he knew it, he heard the wind roaring. He was not good at heart and hurried back.


    Hua Ruge''s stick rubbed his nose and hit him. The man dodged the blow and stepped back quickly.


    He needs to think about how to attack.


    Hua Ruge is a staff, scornful way: "on this strength also come out to rob? You''re here to be funny. "


    The man was furious, and he cut it again with an axe. He was the strength of the three-star war division. If Hua Ruge''s moves were even elemental, his life would not be saved.


    But although he can''t fight hard, Hua Ruge''s moves are delicate and he plans to play with him.


    Face to face is an axe to chop, Hua Ruge does not retreat but advances, the foot flies forward a step, a stick towards his arm to swing the axe.


    The man''s reaction was not slow either. He turned his backhand, and the axe came from the side, and he slashed towards Hua Ruge''s stick obliquely. He wanted to split Hua Ruge and the stick into two pieces.


    Hua Ruge''s stick entangled with him. He clenched his fist in his left hand and punched him in the abdomen.


    She was strong in constitution, full of energy and ready to go. The man''s face turned red and snorted, but he was unwilling to retreat and held up the axe to chop again.


    However, before he could cut it, he felt that he was more and more powerless. Then he looked down and saw that the place where Hua Ruge hit his abdomen was bleeding, with sharp metal inserted in it.


    He was stunned at this moment, because Hua rugo had no weapons in his hand before, and only hit him once.


    But when he looked again, he found that his original silver belt buckle was missing, and the silver weapon was inserted in his abdomen.


    In his stupefied Kung Fu, Hua Ruge hit him on the neck with a stick.


    "Click!"


    The sound of bone fracture came, and the man fell down. The unanticipated answer became the riddle of death.


    Hua rugo hasn''t told him that changing the shape of metal to attack is the means of the metal soulman.


    Those people looked at the leading man and died so inexplicably. They were stunned for a while. Then one of them pointed to Hua rugo and said, "how did you kill our eldest brother?"


    "Why don''t you go down and ask him." Hua Yuege said, and the whole man rose from the sky. With a wave of stick in his hand, he said, "Stormwind skill!"


    When the name comes out, everyone looks unbelievable, because Stormwind is a level 10 soul skill. The two star soul master has to prepare for it for a whole half day before it can be used. How can she be instant?


    What is her cultivation?


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to answer their questions. As soon as the white light came out of her stick, there was a gust of wind in the air. In a moment, the wind changed and everything in the forest was destroyed.


    Carefully look at this gust of wind is not composed of wind, but of wind blades. Countless wind blades, big and small, whirled rapidly to form a huge whirlpool and swept away towards the dozens of people.


    These people are the highest spiritual mentor of the two stars, the three stars war division. Without any resistance ability, they are drawn into the whirlpool, surrounded by the hovering wind blade, and constantly cut the flesh and skin.


    This is a moment, the hovering storm was dyed blood red, the dozen people even did not come out of the scream, turned to pieces.


    "Ah!"


    It was muzixuan and bailing below who screamed. When did they see such a bloody scene? There was no blood on their faces. If they didn''t help each other, they would faint.


    But between the two breaths, the sudden wind disappeared, and the red one in place. If you look carefully, you can see that there are suspected meat scraps and bones in it.


    Hua, like a song, falls gracefully, and the beauty of the eyes flows in a beautiful way. However, that means that people are shocked by the imagination.


    Su Nianxia came up with a white face and said, "I can''t stand it if you can kill more gracefully next time."


    "I''m going to die anyway. How fast can I kill like this." Hua rugo said that she never cared about the means but the purpose.


    Su Nianxia offered a tear of sympathy to those people and said, "it''s not good to provoke anyone, but to provoke her. Now we can''t collect the corpses."


    She said that she waved a row of fireballs to fight out and burned the original bloody slag.


    Hua Ruge looked at her and said, "help you to destroy the body."


    "You are so elegant." Hua thumbs up like a song.


    Su Nianxia said wrongly, "it''s not for you."


    Hua Ruge is very grateful, but she doesn''t say anything. Instead, she comes to Mu Zixuan.


    Mu Zixuan wants to step back, but she stumbles on her left foot and falls on the ground, saying, "don''t come here, I just had to."


    Shangguan Mo was just shocked by Hua Ruge''s abnormal strength. Now he finally returns to his mind and stops Hua Ruge and says, "girl, my sister''s mistake is that I don''t have strict discipline. Can you spare her life?"


    "She would have stood up if she hadn''t said that, but I just hated being stabbed in the back." Hua Yuege''s peaceful narration.


    Shangguanmo is worried, but he doesn''t know what to say.


    But muzixuan said, "I know it''s wrong. Let me go."


    "Yes, we know it''s wrong, Miss Hua. Spare your life." Bailing also begged for mercy.


    They are now speaking instinctively, but their thinking is still shocking Hua Ruge''s performance.


    They all think that Hua Ruge is not high in cultivation and has a good temper, but now they completely subvert their cognition.


    Looking at shangguanmo''s anxious face, Hua Yuege said: "brother shangguanmo, I won''t move her in your face, but your younger sister will take care of her later, or she won''t stay."


    "Thank you very much, Miss Hua," he said


    "Well, good-bye." Hua Yuege said, and took Su Nianxia to go.


    Although she didn''t want to worry, she didn''t want to stay with them.


    Muzixuan''s tense spirit was like a ball of gas, which was spread on the ground, and she couldn''t say a complete word.


    Looking at the back of the two women leaving, shangguanmo sighed and didn''t detain them, because only looking at Hua Ruge''s character, she knew that no one could control what she decided.


    Xiao Han asked, "I said, you don''t like people."


    "Nonsense." Shangguanmo frowned.


    "What kind of strength do you have? It''s not disgraceful to like such a girl." Xiao Han said sincerely.


    When we get along with friends, we don''t stick to the rules. When we meet enemies who invade, we are furious. Women who live so vividly make us yearn for and adore.


    Shangguanmo looks at him angrily: "do you like it, too?"


    "It''s just a favor. I won''t rob you. Don''t do it." Xiao Han retreated as he spoke.

 Chapter 309

    Shangguanmo sees that he doesn''t speak.


    On the other side, Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia are walking in the miasma area, feeling the increasingly thin miasma, and they are all relieved.


    "Sister rugo, how can you let the woman go? If you don''t kill her, you must punish her." Su Nianxia said angrily.


    When Mu Zixuan betrayed Hua Ruge, she was very angry, let alone the Party of Hua Ruge.


    "Shangguanmo is good to us. I''ll sell him face. This time I''ll teach her a lesson. If she doesn''t learn how to behave, she may die in someone''s hand." Hua is like a song.


    Su Nianxia just nodded: "then give her a chance to change."


    Hua Ruge didn''t answer, which is the default.


    The two men walked forward, and it took another half day to get out of the miasma area. Su Nianxia stood on the edge of the jungle, gulping in the fresh air, sighed: "for the first time, the air was so precious."


    "For the first time, I think you like feeling so much." Hua Ruge glanced at her and said.


    Su Nianxia said with a smile, "I used to have little experience, and I don''t want to feel anything."


    "It''s been so much, you don''t want to say anything." Hua Yuege said.


    "It''s like you''ve experienced a lot," sneered Su Nianxia


    "More than you, anyway." Hua rugo finds a place to sit down and eat.


    Su Nianxia took the cake from her hand and ate it with a smile.


    They picked up a piece of crystal cake. Before they took two bites, they heard a shrill scream from someone in front of them, and several of them, which made people feel numb.


    Su Nianxia threw the cake and said, "it''s scary. I can''t eat it."


    Hua Ruge put the cake away, put one in his mouth, chewed it and walked there.


    Su Nianxia followed with a shrunken body.


    Hua rugo guessed right before, many people have antidotes in their hands, and they are all in front of them, because they soon saw hundreds of people standing in front.


    Through the jungle, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia took a breath of cool air.


    It was a swamp that blocked everyone''s way. At this time, there were more than a dozen white bones on the dark swamp, and two bodies were eaten by countless poisonous insects in the swamp.


    The poisonous insect looks like an ant, but it''s much bigger than an ant, and there are a lot of them. Only a few breaths can make a person become a white bone.


    This kind of scene even if the Chinese such as the song this kind of self confessed calm person has been somewhat frightened.


    "I knew how I asked for a famous post to avoid this assessment." This words come from Hua Ruge''s mouth, she really feels that she is suffering.


    Su Nianxia nodded repeatedly, white with a small face to express incomparable approval.


    Originally thought that after the headache of miasma area can be a smooth road, who thought that the most terrifying was waiting here.


    Xuan beast can at least fight with his hands. If he does, he can pass.


    Miasma can at least take antidote.


    But what about swamps?


    Hua Ruge took a look at the dark swamp, but she couldn''t see it. She felt dizzy.


    No wonder all the first hundred and ten people are trapped here. I really don''t know how to get out.


    Those white bones are the people who try to go out, because they can pass through the swamp by crawling, but no one expected that there would be such horrible poisonous insects in the swamp.


    "The person who wrote the question is too overcast." Make complaints about summer.


    This attracted a lot of eyes around, Hua rugo thought she was in trouble, just wanted to explain, only to find that everyone nodded together.


    Hua sighed like a song, which provoked the wrath of the people.


    in knots, everyone started to make complaints about how to cross the swamp.


    It''s not that we don''t think of a way, but that there is almost no way.


    You must sink in when you go there. You can''t escape those poisonous insects when you climb there. You can''t walk in the boat. At last, you have to sink in when you take people with you.


    What else can I do?


    Su Nianxia didn''t give up, but didn''t think about it. Instead, he said to Hua Ruge, "sister Ruge, you must think of a way."


    "It''s a coincidence. You''ve got one." Hua Yuege said, pulling Su Nianxia to the woods behind.


    Su Nianxia thought she was going to say it here, but Hua Ruge only said two words: "shipbuilding."


    "Sister rugo, it''s a swamp. Boats can''t work." Su Nianxia popularized common sense for her.


    Hua rugo didn''t answer her questions, just asked, "do you believe me?"


    Su Nianxia doesn''t want to nod. Although Hua Ruge has more wonderful ideas, they are all reliable.


    "Let''s start."


    Hua rugo said that as soon as he reached the wind blade, he put it on a tree, and then several wind blades to cut the wood.


    Su Nianxia looks at Hua Ruge''s skillful movements and asks, "sister Ruge, can you still build a boat?"


    "I can''t walk on the water." Hua is as Frank as Goethe.


    "Then what is this?" Su Nianxia looked at the simple boards and asked.


    Hua Ruge put up the board and said, "don''t be curious about the baby. Come and hold it."


    Su Nianxia walks by Yan. After fixing the wooden board, Hua rugo casually takes out an iron tool from the space and turns it into a dozen nails. Pay attention to the nails.


    "It''s all about spirituality." Su Nianxia sighs.


    Hua Ruge said with disapproval as he nailed a nail: "I would rather not be so handsome than build a boat here."


    "That''s right, too." Su Nianxia feels the same.


    The boat here has not been finished yet. Some people have challenged the swamp. They use the spirit skill.


    There is a soul master of the earth department in a team. Through continuous use of the soul skill of the earth department, he builds the land on the swamp, and then slowly moves forward.


    Because the area of the swamp is too large, it is impossible to spend it with a soul skill. So we can only slowly build a piece of land, the team will step on it, and then use the land''s short remaining time to perform soul skill.


    It''s also a fantastic idea.


    "Is it going to work?" Su Nianxia looked at the team.


    Hua Ruge looked up at the gap between the nails and said, "no, it''s still his mental strength to see whether the swamp is big."


    Su Nianxia nodded: "I hope the swamp is smaller."


    Because this is a very mental waste, once in the middle of the lack of mental strength, these people will fall.


    A lot of people saw the doorway on the Bank of the swamp, so every team began to look for the local soulman. I believe that as long as two local soulmans are found, they can pass safely.


    However, the hunshi of the Tu department is defensive, so there are very few people who choose this department. After a half day''s gathering, only two have been gathered. Moreover, the two teams are not willing to cooperate, and they almost fail to fight at last.


    Hua is like a song who turns a deaf ear and builds his own boat here.


    Soon there was cheering and a team began to try their own way.

 Chapter 310

    This time, they chose the soulman of the water system to let the swamp freeze for a short time and then pass.


    We think this method is easy to use, so we began to draw up the soul masters of the water system. Fortunately, there are many soul masters in the water system, and there are more than a dozen in a circle, so those with strength and the soul masters of the water system in the team have begun to try.


    To ensure safety, there are two water soulmakers in each team.


    In this way, there are dozens of people left, and dozens of people are left in the same place, groaning about what can be done. In the


    miasma area, people continue to walk out, and the strong ones should come out by themselves. Then they will adjust their interest in the woods and wait for the toxins to clear up again.


    It''s hard to escape, but when they see such a swamp, they almost despair.


    Su Nianxia helps Hua rugo to build a boat while thinking about the possible ways to use Hua rugo.


    But I can''t think of it.


    "Now that we have passed two-thirds of the way, this should be the last difficulty." Hua Yuege said.


    Su Nianxia turned her head to look at her and asked, "then can we succeed?"


    "If we are the first to go out, how about you treat me to Daewoo''s best meal?" Hua Ruge squats on the ground to hammer nails, looks up when talking, and looks confident.


    Su Nianxia''s eyes brightened and said, "only the first one. I invite you not only to eat the best, but also to drink the best wine."


    "It''s a deal." When Hua Yuege heard wine, his smile grew stronger.


    "And if you lose, aren''t you the first?" Su Nianxia is very interested in asking.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "I invite you."


    "Good." Su Nianxia looks forward to the way of docking.


    The first one who tried to go to the swamp there, because the soil system is relatively stable. Although he walked slowly, he was very stable. The soulman''s face is not red and his breath is not panting.


    Water soulmakers are often used to get through the swamp. Because they are two soulmakers, they are faster and look safe.


    "Do it!"


    Hua rushes in here like a song.


    Su Nianxia has been paying close attention to the scene, and suddenly said, "sister Ruge, you look up to Guan Mo and they have started."


    Hua Ruge raised his head and there were four of them in a row. Because shangguanmo was a water soul master, he could go forward, but he was the only one who was not safe.


    "I''m brave enough." Hua Ruge said, continue to build the ship.


    By the time Hua rugo finished building the boat, half of the people had already left. The rest of the hundred and ten did not think of any other way to get through the swamp.


    When two weak girls came back with a simple version and even a ship with a gap at the bottom, everyone laughed.


    Laugh and laugh.


    "Little girl, do you think this is the water? Can the boat float? "


    "Hahaha, and how flat is the bottom of your boat? It will turn over when you put it in the water."


    "Yes, little girl, are you here for fun?"


    Su Nianxia replied, "you won''t be able to laugh when we pass."


    Although I don''t know what Hua Ruge is, she is confident in her work.


    As a result, those people laughed even louder, "you don''t think you can really drive a boat through the mud."


    They took Hua rugo and Su Nianxia as jokes.


    Su Nianxia wants to talk back. Hua rugo pulls her and waits to see their chin fall to the ground.


    Su Nianxia nods heavily.


    The two men put the boat on the edge of the swamp, and Hua Yuege turned over his hand and took out his black stick and staff, saying, "ice covered thousands of miles!"


    With a wave of her wand, a quarter of the swamp froze.


    Su Nianxia understood Hua Ruge''s intention in an instant. At the moment when the swamp was frozen, he pushed the boat onto the ice, and they jumped on the boat. Then Hua Ruge added a spirit of wind system to the boat, and the boat galloped up on the ice.


    Everyone was shocked by this. First, they thought it was too fantastic. Second, Hua Ruge was able to instantly send ten levels of soul skill to freeze thousands of miles. What abnormal strength should this be.


    There is also a group of people who can''t see Hua Ruge well, and feel that if they go down like this, they will lose their mental strength, and the ship will destroy people.


    The two women are regardless of those, they are enjoying the fun of galloping on the ice, surpassing the people around them who are struggling, playing happily.


    "How do you like it? You can see the handsome at this time." Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    Su Niang felt the wind howling in her ears and nodded excitedly, "it''s so handsome."


    Soon the two of them reached the end of the ice, and people''s eyes also focused on this point to see what Hua Ruge would do at this time.


    As a result, Hua Ruge reached out for a wave and read out: "ice thousands of miles."


    The ice in front is fast, since it''s another level 10 soul skill.


    What the hell?


    All of us can''t figure out how it is. Level 10 soul skill consumes a lot of mental power. Two star soul master can only send one at a time, but this woman can send one in a flash, and it''s just two when she shakes her hand. There''s no way to describe this strength with metamorphosis.


    "Demon!" Someone in the crowd read aloud.


    This is everyone''s voice.


    This woman is a monster. Otherwise, how could she have such accomplishments in her teens.


    Su Nianxia howled in the boat and then asked Hua Ruge, "sister Ruge, how can you be so energetic?"


    Because the speed of the boat is very fast, both of them are shouting.


    "If you cultivate one department, you will have twice the spiritual force. If I cultivate eight departments, I will have eight times the spiritual force to break through." Brother Hua answers her questions.


    Su Nianxia grew up and said, "eight times? So strong? "


    Hua Ruge didn''t speak, which is the default.


    How could the body of elements become the most monstrous constitution on the continent if there was nothing extraordinary.


    "There should be shortcomings, too?" Su Nianxia asked that she felt that nothing good could happen to a person.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "there is a real shortcoming, that is, cultivation is very slow."


    Su Nianxia almost took an old blood spray on her face.


    Slow? She can''t find the second speed in the mainland. Isn''t she slow?


    Is it against the sky if it''s fast?


    Hua rugo knows what she''s thinking. She''s very embarrassed to touch her nose. It''s too hard for the body of elements to become a material. Today, thanks to the devouring beast left by the original mother.


    Without this little beast, she would be wandering at the bottom now.


    The two chatted that they had reached half of the swamp, and looked up to see the shore.


    Hua Ruge raised his hand and it was frozen for thousands of miles. Naturally, he was shocked by the people on the other side of the bank.


    Some people can''t stand it any more. How can this kind of monster be assessed? Its strength is almost the same as that of the disciples of Tianfu University.


    Hua Ruge had a good time here, but Su Nianxia pointed to there and said, "sister Ruge, look."


    Hua Ruge turned around and saw that there was sweat on Shangguan''s ink head. He seemed to be out of strength. The ice under his feet had melted and the other one had not yet solidified.


    It''s half over now. It''s not easy for him to survive alone.


    "Do you want to help?" Asked Su Nianxia.


    Hua rugo didn''t even think about it. He reached out with one hand. Suddenly, several people were wrapped in a wind. When they reacted again, they found that Hua rugo was not a spacious boat.

 Chapter 311

    Several people were shocked when they saw Hua Ruge. They didn''t expect that Hua Ruge would help at this time.


    "Miss Hua, thank you..." Shangguanmo says something embarrassed.


    After the experience of muzixuan, he doesn''t know how to deal with Hua Ruge now.


    "You''re welcome. I promised you to look after each other." Hua, like a song, laughs calmly and brightly.


    To regard her as a friend, Hua Ruge never grudges her help.


    Xiao Han nodded heavily: "Miss Hua is a friend."


    Hua Ruge nodded and smiled, and said modestly, "many people have said that."


    The atmosphere between them is very open. Only muzixuan and bailing are huddled in the corner of the boat. They dare not open their mouth, for fear that they will offend Hua Ruge and be thrown off the boat.


    Su Nianxia glanced at them coldly and said, "since you are here, be honest. If you have any more small moves, I will throw you down."


    They nodded their heads in succession. For the first time, they were so close to death that they were scared.


    Shangguanmo didn''t say anything when he heard this. After all, his sister made a mistake first.


    Hua Ruge''s speed is speeding up again, which frightens the two girls to hold each other.


    At this time, the ship had already surpassed all the people. After the last soul skill in Hua rugo, it soon reached the other end of the swamp.


    At the shore, Su Nianxia cheered.


    Shangguanmo and others also feel relieved.


    Hua Ruge looked back and found that someone was walking on the ice just now, and his auxiliary soul skill was coming.


    But the power of the soul skill is so strong that the ice will not disappear for a while, even in the early autumn.


    "I have contributed to the people." Hua Ruge walked along the way.


    There are no more obstacles in front of the swamp. It''s a lush forest. It''s more peaceful than the forest before. Walking here, I don''t know how many times as many times as it is. They feel peaceful.


    At the same time, I feel relieved and finally it''s over.


    In particular, shangguanmo and his group were deeply moved. So many people died, injured and lagged behind. How could they have been lucky to walk in the front without any damage.


    They are clear in their hearts that what blesses them is not God, but Hua Ruge standing in front of them, the little girl they once wanted to help.


    I didn''t expect the end to be reversed.


    The front is the exit, shangguanmo seriously said: "thank you, Miss Hua."


    "If you really appreciate me, you can do me a favor." Hua Ruge''s eyes turn.


    "As long as I can do it, I am bound to do it." Asked Shangguan mo.


    "Simple." Hua Ruge smiled and pointed to the exit. "Go out first."


    Shangguan Mo shook his head and said: "how can we do that? Now who goes out is the first. The college will attach great importance to it. How can we rob your achievements?"


    "Not that it is obligatory?" Hua Ruge doesn''t want to explain.


    Shangguanmo refused several times. Seeing Hua Ruge''s determination, he had to go out.


    Next came Xiao Han, Mu Zixuan and Bai Ling.


    Su Nianxia stood behind him and said thoughtfully, "I''m afraid that elder sister is too big to be noticed."


    "It''s not a small show, but it''s good to avoid titles." Hua Ruge nodded.


    Said two people also walked out one after another.


    The assessor took back the original jade plate in their hands, issued the one inlaid with gold edge and the brand, and said: "three days later, take this to participate in the second round of assessment."


    Hua Ruge nodded. He thought he guessed that it was really good. The brand inlaid with gold edge really participated in the second round.


    After dealing with the assessor, shangguanmo went up and said, "girl, thank you for trying to save me again and again. We want to invite you to have dinner with Miss Su. It''s a token of our thanks."


    "Said to form a team, mutual help is the right thing, I will not eat the meal." Hua Ruge refused directly.


    It''s not that she didn''t give him face. She''s been tired for days. Now she wants to take a hot bath and then have a full sleep.


    Seeing the weariness of Hua Ruge, shangguanmo had to ask for another day.


    It''s time to sing.


    After refusing the dinner invitation of shangguanmo, he went back to the city with Su Nianxia.


    On the way, Hua rugo asked, "do you regret participating in this assessment?"


    "No, it''s fun." Su Nianxia said with a smile, she still can''t forget the feeling of riding a flat boat on the ice in the unbelievable eyes.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "that''s good. Come back with me, take the broken territory pill, improve your strength and take part in the next round."


    "Can I really make it?" Asked Su Nianxia, her eyes bright.


    "Look at your savvy."


    Su Nianxia was more happy when he heard this: "I''m very savvy."


    "Don''t brag about yourself. If you succeed, please invite me to drink and eat meat." Hua Ruge said that she still remembered her gambling appointment with Su Nianxia.


    "No problem. I''ll take ten." Su Nianxia''s heroic way to dry the clouds.


    Hua Ruge looked at her strangely and saw that she didn''t repent. He said, "that''s the deal. Please be a puppy."


    "Please don''t ask me to be the grandson of the dog, OK." Su Nianxia praises Haikou. So that one day when she knew the price of Daewoo''s food, she could not help slapping her own ears.


    Of course, she doesn''t know now. She''s still excited there. Before touching the edge, she feels that she''s getting closer to the king.


    As soon as the two men entered the gate, a maid came out and saluted them: "two girls, the high priest invited two to the priest''s palace. The high priest specially prepared a reception banquet to catch the wind for the girl."


    "If bing''er still loves us." Hua laughs like a song.


    She thinks that LAN bing''er can not only eat but also live there. It''s also good to string occasionally.


    Su Nianxia nodded: "yes."


    When they got on the ready sedan chair, the maid waited on them. After a while, they went to the priest''s palace.


    The maid led them to the main hall. When they arrived, they found that Lan Bing was wearing an apron and serving food on the table.


    And this reception is also made by LAN binger.


    See two people come in, she laughs a way: "elder sister, summer summer, wash hands to prepare to eat."


    "I''m flattered that I can eat the food made by the high priest." Su Nianxia is joking while eating.


    "When is it less than you?" Hua Ruge has no image of what she eats, and does not forget to scold her.


    "You can come any time you want. I don''t need to cook." LAN bing''er was happy to see the two eating, so she sat down and told the maid to get the wine.


    Hua Ruge looked at LAN bing''er and said, "you little girl can''t be like me, like drinking."


    "For one thing, I''m the one who is close to the red." Blue ice son is touching nose way.


    Hua Yuege saw through her at a glance, and said angrily, "you want to say that the black is the black."


    "Hahaha, sister rugo, you know yourself so well." Su Nianxia is laughing.


    Hua rugo picked up his glass and threw it away. He was unwilling to say, "you can''t stop your mouth even if you eat."

 Chapter 312

    The three girls chatted while eating. At the end of the day, they didn''t drink less wine. They were sent back to their rooms by the maid.


    Blue bing''er''s maid always sighs when she sees this scene, and her heart is broken.


    The next morning, Su Nianxia was going to ask her how to take pojingdan, but she didn''t get up.


    LAN bing''er came over and said, "my sister must be tired these days. I drank wine again last night. I can''t get up in the morning."


    ¡±Lazier than me. "Su Nianxia mumbles.


    LAN bing''er said with a smile, "my sister doesn''t have the habit of getting up early. Let''s eat first. My sister may get up at noon."


    Su Nianxia had to nod his head and say, "OK."


    They said that they came to the main hall to have breakfast. Just after they moved their chopsticks, a maid came in and said, "high priest, people come to the palace to see you."


    "Come in and answer." LAN bing''er put down his chopsticks.


    The maid answered and went out.


    Su Nianxia was shocked for a moment and said, "people under the emperor''s heaven?"


    Blue ice son nods: "yes."


    When they said this, the maid had come in with an old eunuch, who was the close eunuch of juntianxia and the general manager of Dani.


    "Duke Li, what''s the matter with the emperor?" Blue bing''er asked politely.


    She has a good attitude to everyone, but she is cold in the bone and won''t be close to anyone.


    "The old slave came to preach. The emperor asked Lord Hua to enter the palace." Li Gonggong said after the ceremony.


    Su Nianxia''s face froze completely.


    But LAN bing''er asked, "what''s the matter with the emperor?"


    "The emperor heard that Lord Hua passed the first round of examination successfully and set up a reception banquet for Lord Hua in the palace." Mr. Li replied.


    LAN bing''er thought for a moment and then said, "my sister is resting. Let me ask."


    Gonggong Li''s turbid old eyes showed a little surprise. After all, LAN binger, the priest of Daewoo, wanted to wake up Hua rugo himself. It seems that he has a deep feeling.


    When LAN binger left, only Gonggong Li and Su Nianxia were left in the room.


    Su Nianxia was relieved and looked at Gonggong Li and asked, "Gonggong, the emperor only invited her?"


    After she asked this, she knew that what she asked was superfluous. Juntianxia didn''t know how she could invite her.


    As expected, Mr. Li nodded, "yes."


    Su Nianxia''s face was a little dispirited, and Li Gonggong saw it in his eyes and instantly knew her mind.


    On the other side, LAN binger pushes open the door of Hua Ruge''s room and comes in. Looking at Hua Ruge, who is sleeping soundly on the bed, she says, "sister, wake up."


    Hua Ruge likes to stay in bed, but she doesn''t sleep deeply. She groaned, "I don''t eat breakfast, and I can''t get up."


    "If it''s such a thing, I won''t come to you. It''s the people in the palace. Please come in." Blue ice son opens a way.


    Hua Yuege listened to her words, and finally opened his eyes and asked, "what do you think that mental illness is going to do with me?"


    "To give you a feast." LAN bing''er answered truthfully.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes closed and he turned over lazily. "There is no good feast, maybe it''s Hongmen feast, I won''t go."


    "Then I went back to the people in the palace, elder sister, have a good sleep." LAN bing''er said that she helped her pull the quilt.


    She always felt that juntianxia had a deep mind and didn''t want Hua Ruge to meet him.


    Hua Ruge groaned in agreement.


    When LAN bing''er reached out and pushed the door, the confused Hua yuemeng sat up from the bed and asked, "is summer here?"


    LAN bing''er knew what she was asking, and nodded, "she heard it."


    Hua Ruge scratched his head and said, "this kid won''t think much."


    "Xia Xia is a smart man, so you can rest assured." LAN bing''er thinks about the next step.


    After all, there is nothing between the two people. People with a clear eye can see it. Naturally, Su Nianxia will not misunderstand anything.


    Hua yuemian said angrily, "it''s all because of the bad brain. I''m the one who can''t choose."


    She didn''t say what to choose, and LAN binger didn''t ask. She pushed the door and went out.


    As soon as Hua Ruge thought of Su Nianxia, she was sleepless. She lay back in bed and thought for a long time with her eyes open. When she felt that the eunuch was almost gone, she got up from the bed and walked out wearing bullying.


    In the main hall, LAN binger drinks Su Nianxia for dinner, but Su Nianxia''s face is full of puzzlement.


    "Early." Hua Ruge says hello.


    Su Nianxia can''t hide things in his heart. Seeing Hua Ruge coming, he hurriedly asks, "sister Ruge, what is he looking for you? Do you know each other? "


    "Once." Hua Ruge nodded, and said that he had traded the seal for the heaven and earth.


    Su Nianxia said, "if only I had the seal then."


    Hua Ruge sat down to eat and said, "don''t worry, there will always be a chance in the future."


    "Why don''t you hurry? You look so good. If he likes you, I won''t have a chance." Su Nianxia''s Distressed way.


    Hua Ruge almost choked on porridge. At most, think about it in your heart. The child said it directly. It''s too heartless.


    Hua rugo gave her a dish and said, "don''t worry, I''m a man with a bad temperament and weak self-control. How can he like me?"


    Su Nianxia nodded while eating.


    Hua Ruge wanted to comfort her before she said her own shortcomings. Although they were all true, seeing Su Nianxia nodding, she still had an impulse to strangle her.


    This kind of children''s self-healing function is too strong to comfort at all.


    After the meal, Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia leave. Su Nianxia still thinks about things all the way.


    "What do you think? Such a person is serious. " Hua Yuege asked.


    "Thinking about how to make him notice me and like me." Su Nianxia is very distressed.


    Hua Ruge thought about it for a moment, and then one of the first two said: "don''t ask me about this kind of thing, I have no clue at all."


    Su Nianxia expected to find a way out of her, so she continued to think about it.


    "Two girls, where are you coming from?" A familiar and annoying voice rings in Hua Ruge''s ear.


    Hua Yuege looked up and saw Yan Tao talking to himself with a smile on his face.


    "I can meet you anywhere I go." Hua Ruge is impatient.


    Yan Tao''s face stiffened and said, "why do you want to stay away from others? It''s not good for us to make friends. "


    "I can''t make friends with you." Hua rugo said it very directly.


    Yan Tao said: "girl may not know me, let''s try to contact..."


    "Go away!" Hua Ruge is direct and bold. Her eyes are very sharp, and she really understands anger.


    Yan Tao''s face suddenly became ugly. Now there are so many people in the street who are refused by a girl to let his face go.


    And Hua Ruge''s tone is just to send the ruffians away, which makes him very upset.

 Chapter 313

    Hua Ruge decided to tear her face and stop showing mercy. She raised her eyebrow and said, "I''ve endured you for a long time. I didn''t find out with you because I was afraid of your face. If you pester me again, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Yan Tao didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Since you want to chase me, you must have checked my details, and you should know if I''m easy to provoke." Hua Yuege continued.


    "Miss Hua, do you have to do it so well?" Yan Tao''s face is not good.


    Hua rugo is even worse than him: "if you dare to have any small action, I will only be better than this."


    "You..." Yan Tao saw that she was not frightened by herself, but he did not know what to say considering Hua Ruge''s identity and means.


    Hua Yuege saw through him at a glance and hissed, "let''s make way if there''s nothing to say."


    Yan Tao thought for a moment, but at last he left the way.


    Hua Ruge leaves with Su Nianxia.


    Yan Tao is behind her, his eyes are becoming more and more fierce. He vows silently in his heart that he must get her, and then he will see what else she can be proud of.


    Hua Ruge walked out two steps and looked back at Su Nianxia, who was behind her. "Why didn''t you speak today?" she said


    "I wonder when I can be liked, especially by him." Su Nianxia has some longing and some confused way.


    Hua Ruge touched her head and said, "you''re still young. When you grow up, he will notice you."


    Su Nianxia smiled and said, "sister rugo, thank you."


    "It''s not so easy for you to say thank you." Hua rugo doesn''t think she can help her.


    "Thank you for teaching me. I will get better and better." Su Nianxia is very confident.


    Hua Ruge smiles and ignores her.


    But Su Nianxia pulled up her arm and said, "sister rugo, I want to give you to my broken territory pill."


    "It''s time to meet the inn. I''ll help you." Hua Ruge nodded.


    They went back to the Inn and closed the door. Hua rugo watched Su Nianxia put the pills in his mouth, then watched her meditate.


    Hua Ruge can feel that the fire element strength around her becomes more and more strong under her traction, and her spiritual strength is also constantly improving.


    She has a high level of savvy and is shocked to see Hua Ruge and he.


    She felt that although Su Nianxia was not so gifted, he could make it with his amazing understanding.


    Su Nianxia keeps concentrating on filling the skin.


    An hour.


    Two hours.


    After a whole half day, Hua Ruge felt that the fire element energy in the room was more and more strong, and Su Nianxia''s spirit power was running faster and faster.


    Soon Hua Ruge felt that Su Nianxia''s supernatural power suddenly became powerful.


    The power of the elements in the room faded slowly. Hua Ruge said with a smile, "congratulations."


    Su Nianxia opened her eyes and said excitedly, "I''ve broken through, sister Yuege. Now I''m like you as a spiritual mentor."


    "It''s rare at your age." Hua Ruge said with heartfelt admiration.


    Su Nianxia thought about it and said, "sister rugo, I think your pill seems to be more special than what I took before."


    "Tell me." Hua Ruge is interested.


    "I think the spirit of this pill is very good, and its purity is also higher." Su Nianxia couldn''t help praising.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "you have a good eye. You didn''t take my pills for nothing."


    "I won''t eat for nothing. I''ll give you some good things later." Su Nianxia said at once.


    Hua Ruge is joking, but Su Nianxia is serious.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "OK."


    "In this way, the next assessment will finally give you more assurance." Su Nianxia has some confidence in her heart.


    Hua rugo went back to his bed and said, "I heard that the examination of Tianfu university is very difficult. You still need to be prepared in mind."


    "I''ll make it." Su Nianxia''s extremely firm way.


    Before, she may not have such a strong sense of competition, but now she is more and more eager to contact with juntianxia, there is no better way, only to constantly become stronger.


    Hua Ruge gave her a thumbs up and said, "nice."


    Su Nianxia just sweated all over and went out to take a bath.


    Hua Ruge continued to sleep in her own bed. She didn''t sleep well a few days ago. Now she must make it up.


    Time flies through two days, these two days Su Nianxia works hard, and Hua Ruge has been mending his sleep, only to practice for a while when he has time.


    She is a body of elements, and now her accomplishments are not low. Even if she practices well, her progress will not be fast.


    She is short of opportunities. If there are good things for devouring animals to eat, maybe she will be promoted directly.


    So for her, nothing is more important than fumble.


    The second round of examination was held in Tianfu college, which was far away from home. So they hired a carriage and left before dawn to go outside the city.


    In the car, Su Nianxia meditates with his knees crossed to improve his mental strength.


    Hua Ruge is yawning constantly, lying on a soft couch and covering the quilt, he doesn''t remember.


    The climate in early autumn has been a little cool when there is wind. In such a weather, Hua Ruge feels that he should sleep with the quilt wrapped.


    Su Nianxia has been practicing for a while. Due to the turbulence, she can''t stop her mental strength.


    Hua Ruge was also woken up, and they stared for a while and decided to chat.


    "Sister rugo, what do you think the second round of assessment might be?" Asked Su Nianxia.


    "I''ve read relevant books before. It seems that Tianfu college pays more attention to the all-round development of students, so it''s not only to assess the strength, but also to test the comprehensive ability." Hua rugo thought for a moment.


    Su Nianxia''s eyes brightened when he heard this: "it''s just a weak point to grasp the strength. Is this better for me?"


    "If you don''t have the strength, you will be eliminated." Hua Yuege''s merciless attack.


    Su Nianxia Du said: "but it''s very difficult to listen to other examinations, and every one will not be fair."


    This is what Yan Tao said when Hua Ruge was refining pills.


    "The rules of Tianfu college are really unique." Hua Ruge shook his head.


    Su Nianxia said, "but I think it''s safe as long as it''s not a one-on-one competition."


    "Why?"


    "Because of you." Su Nianxia laughs badly.


    Before Hua rugo could beat her, she heard the groom outside saying, "two girls, it''s the place."


    Hua Ruge temporarily let Su Nianxia go, and they got off the carriage together.


    They thought Tianfu university would be a higher education institution built on the mountain. When they got off the train, they saw only a big mountain, which was rolling and varied in shape.


    Tianfu college several big characters written on a stone tablet, very small, there is no imagination of the spectacular feeling.


    "We didn''t go wrong." Hua murmured like a song.

 Chapter 99

    "I''m not the kind of person who can get into the big house of the Hua family." Hua Ruge''s words are meaningful.


    Mao Jun shakes his head: "brother Hua is arrogant. I can see that you are a talented person, and it''s a great blessing to win over you."


    "Brother, I don''t dare to climb the Chinese family. If there is no way out in the future, brother will go to the barracks and run for you."


    "Well, I don''t want it. Then you and my brother will fight side by side, killing people and drinking alcohol. It''s really happy." Mao Jun said with emotion.


    Born in a military family, he has always been fascinated by the battlefield.


    Hua, like a song and a smile, had something in mind and didn''t talk to her as usual.


    On the other side, the steward said, "it''s rare for the Duke of the state to compare. You may as well come on stage to compare and show our skills to the Duke of the state."


    Hua Shengxiong nodded with a smile and said, "who wins the competition today, I will win."


    As soon as his voice fell, a young man in his twenties or so jumped up to the ring and said, "I''m going to throw a brick at you and lead you to the jade. Who will come up and teach you?"


    Tuobayu listened carefully.


    "That''s that the combat skills are very good, which means that this is what the Royal College lacks." Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    Tuobayu nodded: "it''s true, but it''s not the lack of Royal College. The college is not good at fighting because it has abundant resources and doesn''t need to be promoted by actual combat."


    "To put it bluntly, a group of embroidered pillows." Hua ran a song and continued, "we should make complaints about it later."


    "Yes, the strength of these civilian colleges is only weak, and the strong ones are all difficult roles to deal with." Tuoba Yu also said.


    Hua rugo thinks it''s reasonable to think that the civilian college may not be able to take several pills like the Royal College, which are distributed in large quantities every month.


    But in the case of limited resources, we can still have such a strong strength, either with a strong will to work hard, or with a lot of practical experience, both of which are very difficult in combat.


    Dazheng aristocrats only account for one tenth of the whole people, and the probability of fierce people is naturally much smaller than that of ordinary people.


    The above battle continued, and the superior soul division won.


    The war division stepped down with his chest covered, and then he was a sixth level earth soul division, which was the most defensive soul division.


    The challenge arena competition has been going on, and the strength of people walking on stage is gradually improving. Hua rugo carefully observes the fighting characteristics of these people, and notes down one by one. If she meets them in the arena later, she can also grasp more points.


    The contest lasted from morning to noon, during which many people were injured and stepped down. Now on the stage are two Star Wars divisions.


    The following people, either because of their inferior strength or because of their efforts to participate in the selection of Jixian hall, are finally less eager to try. I think they will soon be able to determine today''s challenge leader.


    "The challenge leader must be one of them." Mao Jun talks.


    Tuobayu nodded: "I also have the same feeling. The two people on the stage are very strong. Although the one in white is a little inferior, he is a heavy move depending on his hand. Maybe he will get it one time."


    Hua Ruge didn''t listen to their comments, but looked at their moves carefully. She found that although the world valued its own strength, the skills were not completely crude. For example, the two people on the stage were more skilled.


    Of course, it''s not as good as the ancient martial arts that used to be Hua Ruge.


    There is a strong collision between a white and a green figure on the stage.


    The men in blue have a solid foundation and a steady advantage.


    The man in white is tough and fierce with his moves, but he also shows defeat after a long time.


    Finally, after several times of complete suppression, the man in blue attacked the man in white with a sword.


    The man in white knows that there is no way to avoid this sword, so he should step back and admit defeat, but he does not step back and advance.


    Hua Yuege''s pupil shrinks, but his heart doesn''t know well.


    Sure enough, the man in white bullied him, and his shoulder was blown out by a long sword.


    The man in blue didn''t expect this. He stared at the long sword that stabbed into the shoulder of the man in white. He was stunned.


    As early as the moment of bullying, the man in white wielded a sword to cut the throat of the man in blue. He always practiced such tactics, not for competition, but for killing.


    And all the challenge arena matches of Dazheng have no rules to stop. Even if they kill people, they only recognize the winner.


    The man in blue was stunned for a moment after he hurt others, but the victory and life and death are often in a moment. Self rescue only has time to become an idea. The white long sword has come near.


    The man in blue has even felt something cold touching his neck.


    "Crackle!"


    Suddenly a flash of lightning hit the body of the sword in the sky, and the impact of the fourth level soul skill stopped the long sword.


    The man in white shook his sword hand and was paralyzed by the current.


    At the bottom, Hua Ruge gently turns the trigger finger on his hand to store the spirit skill, and takes a long breath.


    The man in blue used his sword to block the man in White''s sword. It was out of danger.


    But although he was not hurt by the sword, he was also cut off by the sword Qi, and his blood flowed.


    Hua rugo jumped onto the stage, pressed the man and held the bleeding artery tightly. When the blood flow decreased, he took out a pill to treat the injury and put it on the damaged artery.


    The pill will melt when it comes to blood. It will soon repair the injured artery and stop bleeding.


    After LAN binger''s injury, Hua rugo felt that he had no way to deal with the injury, not only himself, but also the Dan Fang.


    So she studied for a while. Through the pharmacology that she learned from the previous generation, she bought an upgraded version of the miraculous medicine for treating trauma herbs and presented it in the form of pill.


    A lot of wind elements were added to make the pill more absorbable and faster. So after a period of time, there was this pill. She was named Shengji pill.


    In addition to being a snack for sable, it''s the first trial. It seems to be quite successful.


    She concentrated on saving people. The following people were stupid. Just when everyone noticed that the sword was going to kill people, the sword had reached the throat, and even it was late to shout.


    Warfighters need to be more sensitive, but they can''t react to each other.


    Can judge the intention of the sword early, and make a judgment immediately, and can hit the high-speed moving sword accurately.


    The speed of the reaction, the quality of the mind, and the ability to deal with the situation are almost unimaginable.


    And that pill, is it Xiandan? How to cure people in a flash?


    Hua Shengxiong on the stage squinted, with a look of appreciation. After watching for so long today, he only felt that the young man in front of him was pleasant. Although he didn''t make a move, he concluded that the strength of a person with such a mind would never be too bad.


    He is not short of powerful people, but there are not many smart people.


    He likes it.


    "Thank you for your help, brother. I can''t thank you enough. I''ll do my best if I can use it later." The man in blue got up to thank him.


    "It''s just a show of hands. Don''t mention it." Hua Ruge''s voice is light, and he is very chivalrous.


    So many people, it''s time to pretend.


    Do soulmakers think they are dazzled? This is the same person who beat people with a stick that day?


    The man in white on the opposite side has hatred and gratitude in his eyes. He hates that she didn''t let him win and thanks that she didn''t let him kill. Emotions are complex.


    "Good!"


    The clapping sound came from Hua Shengxiong above.


    Hua Ruge is ready to step down. She is just a passer-by who helps her. It''s time for her to leave.


    "Little brother, come here." Hua Shengxiong waved, just towards Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege breathed hard, but she walked quietly in the past. She firmly believed that the man in front of her could not recognize her.


    She was only seven years old when she was expelled from her home. Now eight years later, she has taken huaxingdan again. Although she hasn''t changed her appearance, no one will associate her with the waste material huaruge.


    There is a distance from the stage of martial arts to the stage of war. Hua Shengxiong didn''t see the appearance of Qinghua as a song in his early days, but just boasted: "it''s so brave at a young age. It''s really a young talent."


    The steward also echoed: "the eyes of the Duke of China, I feel extraordinary at the sight of this child."


    This is not a compliment, but a truth. Ordinary people who dare to fight against each other, and fight or fight for nothing.


    Hua Ruge gradually walked in, and Hua Shengxiong''s face became more and more clear. After eight years, the man didn''t seem to be very old. It seemed that he had no mother, no self, and had no impact on his life.


    It''s very kind.


    I don''t know if he dreams back at midnight about the haggard woman and the little girl kneeling on the ground begging him.


    Hua Shengxiong''s face flashed a little strange when he saw Qinghua as a song. He felt that the boy was a little like the woman, like the face of the world.


    However, he was soon relieved that the ugliness of the world was different, but there was always something in the beauty. If the young man and the woman were not alike, he would not think that he was so good-looking.


    "Good boy, what''s your name." Asked Hua Shengxiong at the front.


    Hua Ruge looked at him directly, without any mood fluctuation: "Hua Ruge."


    Hua Shengxiong''s smiling face suddenly solidified.

 Chapter 314

    Su Nianxia shook her head, indicating that she didn''t know.


    "Go in and have a look." Hua Yuege said, taking Su Nianxia to go inside.


    After going down the official road for more than 20 steps, the two suddenly received a huge resistance and took two steps back together.


    "What?" Su Nianxia looks alert. It''s clear that there is nothing in front of us, so we can''t go there.


    Hua Ruge reaches out and tries to touch the place in front of her to stop her.


    "Boo!"


    The air makes a small sound like water drops falling to the ground. Hua Ruge looks at the place she touches and finds that there are waves in the air, and her hand is blocked by the waves again.


    Su Nianxia looked at it and wondered, "what is this?"


    "It should be the boundary created by the activation of the array." Hua Ruge felt his chin, looked up at the hundred thousand mountains in front of him and thought.


    She has been in contact with the array, but she has no idea, so she has not seen through the mystery for a long time.


    Turning around again, I saw Su Nianxia coming to the border, stretching out a finger, and stabbing and playing on the border.


    "Bo, Bo, Bo!"


    There was a steady stream of small sounds in the air.


    "Sister Yuege, this is fun." Su Nianxia doesn''t forget Hua Ruge when she plays.


    Hua Ruge has a black line. Can this girl be more shameful.


    "Should we think about how to get in now?" Hua Ruge steps forward.


    Su Nianxia''s eyes turned and said, "sister Ruge, do you think this is an examination question?"


    "I don''t think so. If I guess it''s the convoy of the college, if it can be opened outside, Tianfu college will be too famous." Hua Ruge thought and analyzed.


    As Su Nianxia thought about this, he continued to poke at the border.


    Hua rugo wants to pretend that she doesn''t know her.


    As Su Nianxia was more excited, they went out earlier and waited for a while before the carriage came again and again.


    Some of these people stand directly outside the border, some of them try to go forward, and they have to stand outside after finding that they are not able to make it.


    From afar, there came a bright carriage, down came Hua Ruge''s acquaintances and shangguanmo''s party.


    They got out of the car and came to say hello.


    "Good morning, Miss Su, Miss Hua." Shangguanmo smiles friendly.


    Xiao Han also smiled and nodded.


    Mu Zixuan and Bai Ling shrink their necks instinctively when they see Hua Ruge.


    "It''s quite early." Hua Ruge says and takes a look at Su Nianxia.


    If she didn''t have to come early, she could have slept in bed a little longer.


    Su Nianxia knows Hua rugo''s love for sleeping late. She touches her nose and doesn''t dare to talk.


    "Last time my cousin did something wrong, I went back to talk about her." Shangguan Mo said, looking at Mu Zixuan behind him, he said: "Zixuan, I haven''t come to apologize to miss Hua yet."


    Muzixuan didn''t think she was wrong, but she didn''t want to make shangguanmo unhappy, and she was more afraid of Hua Ruge, so she came out from behind shangguanmo and was brewing to talk.


    "Forget it." Hua Yuege said in a voice, "if you apologize, I will not forgive you. On the contrary, it seems that I am stingy. It''s better not to say it."


    Mu Zixuan''s face became a little embarrassed because the meaning of Hua Ruge''s words was very obvious. He would not forgive himself.


    Shangguanmo is also stunned for a while. He hasn''t met a person who can speak with such a calm mind.


    Xiao Han said with a smile, "Miss Hua is really Frank."


    "I can''t do it with a smile in front of people I don''t like." Hua said like a song.


    Muzixuan''s face was more embarrassed.


    Shangguanmo pulled her to the back and said, "anyway, thank you for letting Zixuan go."


    "Well said." Hua Ruge nodded, obviously selling his face.


    Shangguanmo himself also knows that looking at Hua Ruge, his eyes are more grateful.


    It seems that the girl has always been able to surprise her.


    There are more and more people here chatting, and they stand in two columns tacitly, depending on whether there are famous posts or not.


    In fact, no one emphasizes how to stand, but there are some unwritten rules in some places, and people will feel embarrassed if they stand wrong.


    The other line is still true to this side, but the people on this side saw the amazing performance of Hua Ruge that day, and all the eyes on Hua Ruge were somewhat adored.


    At that time, all of us were stunned.


    Hua Ruge''s ears are easy to use. Someone nearby has already heard about her. At this speed, Hua Ruge feels that her identity will be dug out soon.


    Fortunately, she has no shameful history.


    When people arrived, there was no movement from morning till morning.


    Su Nianxia thought it might be a test, so he stood up straight and did not look askance.


    Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder and understood, "you''ve become a frightened bird. Where can you get so many examinations?"


    "If so, we''ll eliminate the indeterminate." Su Nianxia is still motionless, and his body and expression are extremely firm.


    Hua Ruge laughed, "I didn''t know you were going to blow up the blockhouse."


    "What is a blockhouse?" Su Nianxia couldn''t help asking.


    "If you say so much, will you be eliminated?" Hua Ruge teases her behind her.


    Su Nianxia almost wants to close his mouth and continue to practice his standing posture.


    Hua Ruge laughed rudely.


    After a while, all the people stared at the air and suddenly moved. There was a circle of ripples in the boundary, and then it disappeared slowly.


    When the boundary disappeared, the scene of Tianfu college came to everyone''s eyes, which really surprised people.


    There is a gate in front of it. I have written several big gilded words of Tianfu college, among which there are still 100000 mountains, but there are buildings on the mountains. Those buildings are similar to the style of Dayu palace, grand and solemn.


    Moreover, there are roads built on the top and the bottom of the mountain, which are intricate. Whether the mountain is steep or not, it can pass through.


    No matter what else, it will take a lot of time and painstaking efforts to build such a building on the mountain and these roads.


    Hua Ruge has a feeling that even Tianfu college has this kind of array. What he sees now may not be all of Tianfu college, but only part of it.


    It''s worthy of being one of the three major forces in the mainland. It''s amazing to see such a show.


    These people are the first time to see the inner scene of Tianfu college, and they are all surprised to see it.


    The two people who opened the border were dressed in blue robes. They were surprised to see all the people, and their faces showed some satisfaction.


    The first time to Tianfu University, there is no one not surprised.


    When the crowd''s face calmed down, one of the two said, "follow us."


    The two said once. I don''t know what method was used. Hua rugo saw that the ripples in the air appeared again. It must be that the border closed again.


    They followed, first following the path paved with stone slabs built in the mountains.


    Hua Ruge can see the spacious road and rank two carriages. He not only praises it secretly.


    At the same time, she also wondered, this Tianfu college is so grand and magnificent at the end of the three forces. What would Zixiao holy land and Cangsong Temple look like?


    She thought that these Kung Fu had come to the bottom of a mountain and started climbing.


    The mountain is not high, but it is very steep. There is a palace like building on the top of the mountain. Different from those buildings with heavy colors, the color is dark red, which makes people feel a little nervous.

 Chapter 315

    Unlike those temples, there is no plaque or name on the fish.


    Su Nianxia pulled the corner of Ruhua''s clothes and asked: "sister Ruge, it''s related to the assessment."


    She''s really nervous now. She''s in a state of shock.


    "You relax. It''s OK." Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder.


    Su Nianxia knows that Hua Ruge''s words are reliable, so she takes a few deep breaths and looks at the scenery beside her to relax herself.


    Hua Ruge saw that she adjusted well and gave her an encouraging smile.


    Because the mountain is not high, it doesn''t take much effort to climb up. These people are all people who survived the first round. Even if they are masters of spirits, their physical strength is still good.


    When they fell down in front of the Palace door, the two men stopped. Two little girls in red opened the door and led them in.


    The main part of the palace is dark red. Fortunately, the light in the palace is very abundant. Everyone only feels sultry and less nervous when they come in.


    Hua Ruge looked at it. There was a huge bronze mirror in the center of the hall. It was almost as big as the section of the main hall, and there was nothing outside for the first time.


    If it''s assessment, it should be related to that mirror.


    Behind the mirror came a middle-aged man dressed in the examiner''s clothes. He glanced at all the people and said: "in the first round, everyone''s performance was very good and the whole was very strong. It was the most time that people came out of that place of assessment over the years."


    Many people who have been there feel that many of them are the contributions of Hua rugo.


    "The first round is to test everyone''s overall level, and the second round is to test everyone''s mind." The examiner said again:


    "the road of cultivation is long and endless. If you are not determined, you cannot become a strong person. What we need in Tianfu university is real talents, so we have this second round of mental assessment."


    Su Nianxia doesn''t look very good when she listens. She and Hua Ruge are standing at the back. Then she mutters, "I don''t think it''s easy."


    "Mind?" Hua Ruge murmured, "I''m smart. I think I''m strong."


    Su Nianxia said at a glance: "it''s not intelligence..."


    Before she could explain, the examiner said: "there are many temptations in the secular world. People with weak minds are often immersed in them and can''t extricate themselves. In the long run, it''s hard to become a great weapon. The content of this assessment is to overcome the desires in the heart and resist the temptations."


    Hua Ruge''s face is muddled: "what?"


    "In other words, the Pythagorean force." The examiner said again.


    This time we all know that this is better than who has self-control. After all, people who can control life are more likely to be strong.


    For a time, some people are happy and others are worried. The most common emotion is anxiety and uneasiness.


    Because they have been focusing on improving their strength for so many years, they did not expect that Tianfu university would take such a test. It''s hard to control their mind, almost by instinct.


    In this way, who can not worry.


    "Soon you will experience numerous temptations. If you don''t hold on, you will be eliminated." Said the examiner.


    Hua Yuege said with a muddled face: "what''s the joke, better than what, better than dint?"


    She is a typical person who has no self-discipline and poor self-determination in life, and she doesn''t think it''s anything wrong all the time. Instead, she thinks it''s meaningless to live a regular life.


    So she never controlled herself and did whatever she wanted.


    Now it''s her biggest short board.


    Su Nianxia also thinks it''s very difficult, but fortunately, she doesn''t have any special hobbies, as long as she controls herself, it should be almost the same.


    "I''m not looking at my weaknesses in this unfortunate assessment." Hua is like a song with a bitter face.


    It''s fair to say that she won''t be willing to be eliminated here.


    Su Nianxia saw Hua Ruge and thought that she was the kind of person who would be confused by desire, so she said, "if there is a chance, I will look at you."


    "I''ll give you a chance." Hua Ruge said with drooping eyelids.


    It seems decadent, but in fact, she has begun to prepare for herself. She must hypnotize and brainwash herself moderately, because only in this way can she pass.


    Moreover, she must pass.


    She bit her lips and made up her mind.


    When the examiner saw that all the people were ready, he said: "look at the bronze mirror."


    Hua Ruge looked up and soon felt that the mirror was bright, and then he was in a busy street.


    The shops on this street are full of gold and silver and Lingjing, as well as pills, magic weapons, materials and herbs for gold refining.


    And the sky here is pink, full of temptation.


    Hua Ruge only felt itchy in her heart. She wanted to do it when she looked at the gold and silver. She controlled herself, but found that her consciousness became very vague and gradually disappeared.


    If it goes on like this, only instinct drives us to act. That must be bad.


    She wanted to mobilize her mental strength and make herself awake, but she found that her mental strength had completely disappeared, and only money, pills and magic weapons could be seen in her eyes.


    Those magic tools shine. They are all good things at first sight.


    She instinctively leaned over, and the shopkeeper shouted at the same time: "this girl has good eyesight. This is nine kinds of magic weapon. I''ll give it to you if I have a chance today."


    Jiupin, it''s the best magic weapon in the mainland.


    Hua Ruge felt that she was slightly moved, and then the emotion became irremediable, and her sense of impact became more and more vague.


    The boss handed over the magic weapon and Hua Yuege picked it up subconsciously.


    The scene of beating people with magic weapons can''t be controlled in the brain.


    She felt that she smiled, the shopkeeper''s sincere smile.


    Hua Ruge''s hand is about to touch the magic instrument, but just then her struggling consciousness gets the control of her brain, and her eyes suddenly open and wake up.


    The shopkeeper disappeared in her waking moment.


    Hua Ruge continues to walk forward, looking at the good babies all around her, so that she can completely maintain the state of Qingming.


    Because she found that just a little greed was enough to defeat her consciousness. She felt that she must have been passive. Let her know that this was an assessment. Everything was fake, and she would almost make mistakes.


    She knew that there was something in her heart. Even if a good baby came into her eyes, she would hold her breath and get rid of all distractions at the first time.


    Soon the street came to an end and everything around it began to disappear.


    The sky is still pink, the surrounding slowly all turned pink, she looked at a moment''s loss of consciousness, and then slow to come, found that she appeared in a street.


    Different from the previous street, which is full of treasures, this time the temptation is even greater. It turns out that it''s a swineherd restaurant.


    Some of them are very colorful, and some of them are very elegant. "


    But no matter what the background is, there will be beautiful men with different images in front of them, some of them are ascetic, some of them are warm, even some of them are 14-5 years old.


    They are all in front of the door, looking at Hua Ruge with different looks but the same haunting eyes.


    There was even a conversation.


    "Girl, it''s a long night. Let''s come in and talk."


    Hua Ruge blinked, and his mind began to get a little dizzy again.

 Chapter 316

    Standing in front of Hua Ruge, the man is in his twenties, with a long body, a big red shirt, charming facial features and sexy voice, calling: "girl."


    His charming eyes seem to be able to draw the soul out.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes narrowed slightly and his hands pressed on his chest.


    As soon as the man picked up his lips, he reached out and pulled Hua Ruge''s hand. As a result, Hua Ruge''s hand pushed forward hard and directly pushed him away.


    The man stepped back a few steps, then turned into red sand, slowly disappeared.


    All kinds of men come forward, Hua Ruge''s eyes are always cold, and finally all disappear in the air.


    Hua Ruge clapped his hands and hummed, "it''s not disgraceful to be seduced by this look."


    It would have been incredible if she had been heard.


    But for the owner who often flirts with Tuoba Rui, talks and laughs with Childe wutrace and pinches mink''s face to take advantage of her, it''s normal that these men can''t get into her eyes. Who let her contact with the best beautiful men.


    When the scene in front of her disappeared, Hua Ruge experienced a period of blank, and when she regained consciousness, she found that she had gone to another place.


    This time, it''s not a busy street, but an alley. It''s a tavern with dim yellow oil lamps. There''s a smell of wine coming out of it. Every time, Hua Ruge''s consciousness is lost.


    She cried in her heart. Now she can barely know that it''s in the face of assessment. But when the smell of wine came, she felt that her spirit had been overwhelmed.


    She has always been fond of drinking and has no resistance to it at all.


    The intoxicating smell of wine continues to come, and Hua Ruge''s consciousness has received unprecedented impact.


    Before in the face of magic, although she moved, but the consciousness can struggle, to the last moment to control their own.


    But this time, she felt her consciousness was drunk in the wine, and she didn''t even have the strength to struggle.


    There is an old man with a kind face at the front. He poured the newly brewed wine into the jar and shouted: "the best wine is sorghum wine. You can forget your sorrow after drinking it."


    Hua Ruge moves towards it.


    Seeing Hua Ruge, the old man smiled more kindly: "my guest, why don''t you come in for a drink when it''s cold and cold?"


    Hua Ruge subconsciously thought of his present situation.


    When Tuoba Rui was dying, she didn''t choose to sacrifice herself to save him, but to freeze him.


    Although reason has always told her that this is right, but her mind will always emerge an idea, is not enough to love him? Do you think that Tuo BARREI''s life is not important in your subconscious?


    Is she always a selfish person?


    No one can give her the answer, and no one can tell her whether it is right or wrong.


    She was really worried, and really felt that she was on her own way, too cold.


    She walked into the tavern step by step, her face gradually stained with a touch of sadness, and she said, "I want a jin of wine."


    "Come here, girl, to taste the newly brewed sorghum wine."


    The old man came here amiably. The dim yellow oil lamp in the shop made people feel at ease.


    Hua Yuege took over the wine jar in the old man''s hand, murmured a thank you, asked the aroma of the wine in the jar, Hua Yuege closed his eyes intoxicated, and then raised his head.


    The jar was raised by her at the same time. When she was about to take a drink, there was something cold on her neck.


    Her eyes suddenly opened, and a clear light burst out of them.


    "Bang!"


    The jar fell to the ground, and the wine immediately splashed. Hua Ruge looked at the water on the ground and stroked his neck slowly.


    There is a teardrop necklace that Tuo BARREI gave her. Just now she looked up and was falling out of her arms and hitting her on the neck.


    At that moment, what flashed in her mind was the appearance of Tuoba Rui in the ice coffin. Suddenly I woke up.


    Splashing water slowly from high altitude landing, the scene is also gradually blurred.


    Hua Ruge touched the teardrop and suddenly smiled: "I actually like you more than like wine, even I don''t believe I don''t love you."


    She leaned over the teardrop and kissed it gently. Her eyes were soft and firm. For a while, she said slowly, "I believe I am right. You must wait for me."


    By the time she got up, her surroundings had become dead, and the scene before her was constantly changing.


    For a moment, it''s chess.


    Later, I saw someone bullying the weak.


    She felt that this should be the assessment items, but she did not stay in that scene this time, just saw these flashes in front of her eyes, and finally she suddenly woke up.


    She breathed heavily, opened her eyes, and found that she was still standing in the hall, and everyone around her was standing, but the expression on her face was different.


    Hua Ruge thought that he had entered the mirage before. It was the consciousness that entered the mirage. No wonder he was so uncontrolled.


    Looking around for a week, she saw the examiner standing beside the bronze mirror looking at her in surprise.


    Only then did she find that she was the only one who came out of the illusion, while others were still struggling.


    "Over the years, you are the fastest one to pass." The examiner spoke out.


    He couldn''t imagine how determined Hua Ruge was at that moment. He was able to surpass the later assessment and directly break through the illusion.


    Hua Ruge was also stunned for a while. She didn''t expect that she was the first one to come out because her fixation was so weak. She wanted to come here to test her mind not only because of comparison, but also to screen out the mind that was really suitable for the strong.


    At the moment when Hua Ruge thought of saving Tuo Barre, it was obvious that she broke out with strength that she had never thought of.


    "A grinding man."


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, then went to the assessor''s face, took another jade card, and left the main hall.


    When she left, she saw Su Nianxia''s face was hard, so there was no way to help her. After all, consciousness was controlled. If the help was not good, it might hurt Su Nianxia''s consciousness and turn her into a fool.


    It all depends on one''s own nature.


    Hua Ruge stood outside the hall, looking at the extremely spectacular Tianfu college, feeling more relaxed.


    Before in the face of the wine, she came up with many thoughts of her own, but this time she believed that she would not be so bad.


    The future of two people is still waiting for her to create. She doesn''t allow herself time to be sentimental.


    It''s better to step forward bravely and go straight to the end to find the result than to doubt yourself in situ.


    She has always been a strong and rational person, so it''s easy to think about it.


    Standing on the mountain, taking a breath of fresh air for a while, she was thinking about feeling something when she saw someone flying in the mountain.


    The man didn''t rely on anything, so he flew in the sky with a sword on his back. His body was covered with silver spiritual power, which seemed to shine like a fairy in the myth.


    "It''s so handsome." Hua Yuege looks at people flying and sighs.


    The man quickly fell on a mountain and disappeared.


    Although no one knows who that person is, it undoubtedly gives Hua rugo the interest and motivation to study in Tianfu college.


    Soon someone came out of the hall, but most of them were dejected.


    Hua Ruge noticed that the jade token they had taken at first was missing, and there was no new one. It should be unqualified.

 Chapter 317

    However, Hua rugo thinks it''s normal. It''s really very difficult to assess. After all, not everyone is as determined as he is, but he has obsession in his heart and is not easy to be confused.


    These people have their present accomplishments when they are less than 20 years old. Usually they must be favored by families and countries. It''s very difficult for them to be impetuous and have a strong mental age.


    Even these talents are different to them. Compared with the best of their peers, it''s much more difficult to test their strength.


    More and more people came out with their heads down, and the Chinese like song saw muzixuan.


    The little girl didn''t know what the temptation was. There was not only chagrin but also shame on her face.


    Naturally, she also saw Hua Ruge standing at the door, hiding for a while, as if there would be any danger near Hua Ruge.


    "If I want to kill you, I won''t wait until now." Hua Ruge is bored with leisure and says a word to her.


    The girl thought for a moment, as if she was judging the accuracy of Hua Ruge''s words.


    Hua Ruge thought it was meaningless to talk, so she turned to look down the mountain.


    Muzixuan came over slowly, looking at Hua Ru''s singer holding the jade card with purple and gold threads on it, and said with complexity, "you are still powerful."


    Hua Ruge turned to look at her and didn''t speak.


    "Sorry, I was wrong last time." Muzixuan''s conversation was useless, so she apologized directly.


    Hua Ruge looks at her a little surprised, because she really saw the apology in Mu Zixuan''s eyes at this moment, but it''s not just a show.


    Muzixuan quickly went down the mountain before she made a response. She didn''t know if she was embarrassed or afraid of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge looked at Mu Zixuan''s back, and always thought that this girl was different from when she went in. She should be aware of the gap between herself and others, and not so conceited.


    The first time people grow up is to find that they are not the center of the world.


    She''s a little more mature.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are always indifferent without any expression. At last, he takes them back, with a smile on his lips.


    She really didn''t let her go for nothing.


    But people are different. Some people will be grateful for your letting go, while others will only get worse if you show mercy.


    Like Fang Lanxin.


    When she came out, she was proud, but her face changed when she saw that there was a jade card in huaru singer to participate in the next round of examination.


    She came from a large family. She has experienced a lot of fights since she was a child. Her mind naturally needs to be more mature.


    And she had a certain understanding of the assessment through some channels, which can pass the assessment a little faster, but did not expect Hua Ruge to be faster than her.


    She couldn''t figure out why.


    Seeing her obviously jealous eyes, Hua rugo joked: "seeing myself is not as good as I finally know inferiority complex?"


    Such people will not become friends no matter how they get along, and Hua Ruge will not give face naturally.


    "Hua Ruge, don''t be complacent too early." Fang Lanxin raised her chin and said proudly, "I don''t know who lost or who won until the end."


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not interested in competing with someone who is obviously weak." Hua goes back, mocking like a song.


    Fang Lanxin said angrily in his eyes, "who do you say is weak?"


    "In a hurry?" Hua Yuege jokingly said, "if you don''t think the weak are you, how can you be angry?"


    "You''ve always talked so well that I can''t be fooled by you." Fang Lanxin secretly clenched her fist to remind herself not to fall into the trap of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge still said with a smile, "you are not confident in yourself."


    Fang Lanxin clenched her fist and began to think about the words.


    "To be more precise, you don''t think you can win me at all, so every time you see me, you are so ashamed." Hua Yuege approached her, squinting her eyes and asking, "isn''t it?"


    "No!" Fang Lanxin denied it at the first time.


    After reaction, I found that I was a little too excited.


    Hua Yuege smiled more deeply. Looking at her face, she said, "look, you''ve found it yourself."


    "Hua Ruge, do you believe I''ll let you lose now?" Fang Lanxin said that his eyes had been murderous.


    Because she now deeply felt that she was not confident in front of Hua Ruge, even if how she encouraged herself, it seemed that she could not overcome the subconscious fear.


    Hua Ruge shook his head slowly, and his eyes defiantly said, "I don''t believe it."


    Fang Lanxin was so angry that she actually reached out and took out her staff.


    "You want to fight here?" Hua Ruge''s voice increased slightly.


    Sure enough, everyone, including the maid in the palace, heard it.


    Fang Lanxin naturally knows that this is the assessment stage. At this time, the school will definitely disqualify itself because of its prestige and just want to bluff Hua Ruge,. But I didn''t expect that Hua Ruge was not only not afraid, but also publicized.


    "Miss Fang, you are jealous that I am better looking than you, stronger than you, and more intelligent than you. I can understand and sympathize with all this, but this is a college after all. Isn''t it not good to start here?"


    Hua Yuege said sympathetically. It looks like I understand you, but I can''t match your expression.


    All of them cast their eyes and kept looking at them. It was obvious that they were comparing what Hua Ruge had said before.


    In terms of appearance, Fang Lanxin is a kind of relatively heroic type, although she is also a rare beauty, but she is a little less feminine, which makes people dislike her.


    On the contrary, Hua Ruge has a white and beautiful skin. Although he is a little younger, his appearance is impeccable and his temperament is immortal.


    In contrast, Fang Lanxin is at least a little inferior.


    The strength of the people do not know it will automatically skip.


    But these people all know that Hua Ruge is the first to come out, and it seems to be the first to come out, which shows that Hua Ruge''s mind is much better than Lanxin''s.


    So Fang Lanxin is really jealous,.


    So the people looked at Fang Lanxin with unfriendly eyes.


    People don''t provoke you either. You have to take people''s lives because you are envious that people are better than yourself. No one will agree with such behaviors.


    Fang Lanxin looks at the eyes around her, almost spitting blood.


    It is clear that Hua rugo is forced to run her by words step by step. How can it become her jealousy? She has been denounced.


    On the contrary, Hua Ruge continues to look at Fang Lanxin with sympathetic eyes, and there are some worries in his eyes, like a parent looking at a child who can''t make it, thinking about how to make the child learn well.


    People think that Hua Ruge is really kind-hearted and tolerant. Otherwise, he will not look like this.


    Fang Lanxin felt a mouthful of blood reaching her throat.


    Now it''s very unrealistic to do it here, but if she can''t swallow this tone without doing it, she will stare at Hua Ruge, but she doesn''t know what to say.


    She knew that she was going to lose.


    She turned her head quickly, thinking about how she could get back ten percent.


    "You''re a bully." A voice came out of the main hall, and then the owner of the voice came out of the main hall and stood in front of Hua Ruge and said:


    "my sister is better than you anywhere. It''s normal for you to be jealous, but it''s too much for you to say that you are so reluctant."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 318

    Some people in the crowd began to unconsciously agree with Fang Lanxin. They all thought that Fang Lanxin was too much, but these people were not shallow and showed few people.


    Hua Ruge turned her eyes to Su Nianxia, who came out of the palace. She saw a smile between her eyes and eyebrows, and a jade card inlaid with purple and gold on her waist.


    Fang Lanxin is so angry that she wants to hit people.


    Here Hua Yuege smiled in surprise, patted Su Nianxia on the shoulder and said, "yes."


    "Of course." Su Nianxia''s eyebrows are flattered.


    But in her heart, she secretly cried out that she had experienced many things since she was a child in the royal palace. Although she was young, she had a delicate mind and a good understanding, so she passed it with dignity.


    "It''s worth celebrating. Go back and eat delicious food." Hua Ruge is happy for her from the heart.


    Su Nianxia nods happily, but also is happy.


    On the opposite side, Fang Lanxin held up her staff and looked at the two people who took her completely as the air. They were so angry that the blue tendons on their foreheads jumped straight. Neither did they fight, nor did they put them down.


    Finally, Hua Ruge seemed to think of her coming, turned around and asked, "are you fighting or not, I''m tired looking at it."


    "I''ll let you go today. You''ll see." Fang Lanxin said with hate, and finally had a chance to put down his staff.


    Hua Ruge said thoughtfully, "every time I talk about this, I hear my ears grow cocoons. Do you have any new ideas?"


    Su Nianxia is smiling. She feels like fighting with Hua Ruge. She is looking for abuse.


    Fang Lanxin didn''t say anything. He stared at them and went down the steps.


    Hua Ruge blinked and said innocently, "how can she provoke me? She is in a hurry."


    "Nothing." Su Nianxia said clearly.


    The onlookers thought this description was very appropriate.


    But Hua Ruge read Su Nianxia''s eyes and understood what she really wanted to express.


    She wanted to say she was a bad tongue.


    Hua rugo thinks that she is very kind to her. She should have nothing to say about her.


    Seeing the bad taste of smile in Hua Ruge''s eyes, Su Nianxia immediately stopped looking. She knew what would happen if Hua Ruge was offended, so she didn''t step on the mines.


    After a while, less than 300 people arrived at the end of this assessment. Now only one hundred and five are qualified, half of them have been eliminated.


    Hua Ruge was surprised to see that more than 100 people were holding purple gold and jade cards.


    She had estimated that it would be nice if one third of them passed. Unexpectedly, she passed so many. It seems that she despised these people.


    After that, the examiner said that he would take a ten day break and then start the third round of assessment. This time, it was very clear that the third round was a real challenge arena.


    And only play one game, the winner stays directly, the loser leaves.


    When they had finished speaking, they let them go down the mountain.


    On the way, Su Nianxia said, "sister rugo, why are these rules so strange?"


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Why only play one game? If a strong player is unlucky and meets a stronger opponent, he will be trapped. It''s unfair that the weaker jade Dao can pass the examination. " Su Nianxia thought.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "you haven''t figured out the style of Tianfu college. They didn''t choose students based on their strength. Otherwise, they set up a challenge arena at the beginning. After ten rounds and eight rounds, they won''t choose them."


    Su Nianxia was puzzled on the face, and seemed to be thinking hard.


    Hua Ruge walked without speaking.


    "They don''t want to take bad luck." For a while, Su Nianxia''s spirit closed and said.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I guess so, resources and luck are all part of our strength. We have to say that Tianfu college is very grounded."


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard that assessment depends on luck." Su Nianxia mumbles.


    Hua rugo patted her on the shoulder and said, "if you have time, you should go back and practice more. Consolidate it. If your opponent is weak, you will be complete."


    Su Nianxia stressed: "I hope I''m lucky."


    "Luck is more important than strength in most cases. There is not so much justice in this world." Hua Ruge has his own way.


    Su Nianxia also thinks it makes sense.


    After leaving the college, shangguanmo came up from behind. He and Xiao Han both passed. They were very happy.


    "Congratulations, brothers." Hua said like a song.


    Shangguanmo also said: "the two girls are very young. They are really impressive."


    Hua Ruge said modestly, "where?"


    "Miss Hua, have you seen my cousin since you came out?" I can see that I take good care of Mu Zixuan.


    "A man went down the mountain and left. He apologized to me when he left." Hua Yuege''s peaceful narration.


    Shangguanmo obviously didn''t expect his cousin to be so sensible. After a moment''s hesitation, he said: "it''s causing trouble to the girl."


    "It doesn''t matter." Hua Ruge shakes his head with open-minded expression.


    After that, the four went to a restaurant to have a meal. Hua Ruge was a rare one who didn''t drink. It was hard to get down from the table and go back to the inn soberly.


    "Sister rugo, how did you get over the temptation of wine?" Asked Su Nianxia curiously.


    Hua Ruge is good at wine and has never made herself. It''s amazing that she refused the temptation of wine.


    Hua Yuege said, "elder sister, I have a strong determination. Don''t say it''s wine, even if it''s..."


    "Stop, sister Ge, you boast that you never blush." Su Nianxia interrupts her directly.


    I thought that Hua Ruge would argue and explain that he was determined to be strong, but I didn''t expect that Hua Ruge would directly point out: "yes."


    Su Nianxia is stunned.


    "Never blush, don''t use me to teach you." Hua added.


    Su Nianxia lost completely.


    Isn''t that a little too shameful.


    Hua Yuege smiled, put his right hand on his left hand, and stroked the dragon ring on his middle finger.


    It was the second time Tuoba Rui saw her and put it on her hand. At that time, what was Tuoba Rui''s mind? She still doesn''t know.


    She murmured to herself, just go away. She left me so many puzzles. You think I''m Conan.


    Su Nianxia saw that her eyes didn''t turn, and said with a smile, "in fact, you just passed the test because of your highness Zhan Wang."


    "A girl too clever is not lovely." Hua Ruge put down his hand to play with the ring, which is not suitable.


    Su Nianxia smiled and said, "then I also said that I was thinking of the king before I passed the customs."


    "You''re such an infatuated girl." Hua Ruge shook his head.


    "I blame him for his excellence." Su Nianxia looks forward to the way.


    In the dead of night, the two women walk in the street. Because there are few other pedestrians, they have no scruples when talking.


    The night wind, on the contrary, has a feeling of relaxation.


    "It''s true that it''s outstanding, but it''s true that it''s deep." Hua Ruge thought about his meeting with juntianxia.


    She is very good at insight, but the two people get along for not a short time, she is not even a little emotion from his eyes.


    The man''s mind is very deep.


    Su Nianxia was very interested when he heard about the emperor. He looked at her and asked, "what''s the comparison with your highness Zhan Wang?"


    "Tuoba Rui is a cold-blooded man, but in fact, he is a perceptual person. What emotions will he show. But the king of the world... " Hua Ruge thought it over carefully before he continued: "maybe it''s because he is a monarch. He is not sincere, rational and unfathomable."


    "Then let me get to know him. I''m so cute. He''s willing to be expressionless to me?" Su Nianxia holds her hands under her face, which is optimistic.

 Chapter 319

    Hua Ruge was amused by her, but she suddenly felt that Su Nianxia and juntianxia were quite together. They could make different sparks when they were together.


    "I look after you." She said heartily.


    Su Nianxia''s smile is pure, with some heartless taste.


    The two said and laughed and walked to the inn. When they arrived, they saw Yan Tao''s room next door had been changed.


    Hua Ruge quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Compared with fighting, she hated to deal with such people''s entanglement.


    However, this person is from Tianfu college, and she can''t do it directly. After all, after the examination, she thinks that the people of Tianfu college must be not simple, and she is afraid to lead one hair and move the whole body.


    She''s helpless here now. It''s more important than anything to make herself stronger if she doesn''t make trouble.


    Su Nianxia said directly: "without the dog skin plaster, the ears are much cleaner."


    Hua Ruge did not speak, but the eyes of approval can not be ignored.


    The two entered the room. In the following days, Su Nianxia practiced day and night. Hua Ruge was a little bit idle, thinking about where to get some high-level magic tools for the devouring beast to eat.


    Only in this way can she be promoted quickly.


    However, she had to wait for the high-level magic tools to be used. This made her feel a bit boring.


    is ten days away from the next examination. She feels too idle and wasteful. In addition to eating and sleeping, she chooses to practice more often.


    But because of the special constitution, cultivation is basically useless.


    Three days later, she couldn''t sit down. She went to Lhasa and said, "let''s go to a bar. I know one is very good."


    "No." Su Nianxia opens his eyes and spits out two words lightly, which is very serious.


    Hua Yuege didn''t force her to work hard, so she said, "I''ll go if you don''t go. "


    Su Nianxia closed her eyes and ignored her.


    I don''t know what kind of outsider this girl is.


    "Hua is like a song, speechless and choking. He went out by himself.


    She said it was drinking. In fact, she went all the way to a Qingyun auction house, bought a pile of medicinal materials, and prepared to go back to refining pills.


    Because continuous alchemy can not only strengthen her alchemy skills, but also make her spiritual strength stronger. Moreover, the refined pills can be left for future use. How can she not do it.


    After buying it, she went around the street again. At last, she came to the pub where she had a drink with Mr. Wuchen last time.


    Since it''s really boring to drink alone, she wants to buy some back and have a chance to take it out later.


    But as soon as she got to the counter, there was a low voice behind her. "Lord, it''s boring to drink alone."


    Hua Ruge felt that the voice was familiar. When he looked around, he was stunned.


    Everyone here is in a blue Royal dress. His dark hair is tied up with a blue jade crown. His eyes are sharp today. His sharp features are soft in the setting sun. However, although the aura is not deliberately released, it is also strong. There is a sense of invincible dignity all over his body.


    This person is not someone else, it is the legendary emperor of Daewoo, king of the world.


    As soon as he appeared, although everyone didn''t know his identity, they all looked at him, but they all took back their eyes when his eyes were flowing, as if they were under pressure.


    "Emperor..."


    Hua Ruge felt that it was not right to say a word. It must be that he had no intention of revealing his identity to visit him. If she said it, it would be bad.


    But she wanted to change her name and didn''t know what to call it.


    Brother Jun?


    It''s a bit of a suspicion. They didn''t know each other.


    The name is even more inappropriate.


    She thought for a long time, but she didn''t think of a proper title. She didn''t realize that there was some language jam.


    Gentleman world walks into the shop slowly, way: "Lord adult does not mind, can go to the humble abode to drink."


    Hua Ruge''s mouth was drawn. He said that if your place is called a humble abode, it''s a thatched cottage.


    "No, that''s good." Hua, like a song, has a habitual smile on his lips, but his tone is obviously alienated.


    Don''t talk about juntianxia, even the bartender can hear it.


    Second, I not only admire Hua Ruge, but also the white boy I brought last time is the dragon and Phoenix among people. Unexpectedly, I know the same decent man.


    It''s a blessing in disguise.


    There is only such an idiom in his mind, and he doesn''t know whether he uses it right or not.


    "I don''t have the habit of drinking in this kind of place, but for you, I can make an exception," said Jun Tianyi


    "But if I remember correctly, I didn''t invite you to drink." Hua Ruge was a little surprised at his cheekiness.


    It seems that the emperor thought for a while, and then said: "then I invite you."


    With that, he grabbed Hua Ruge''s wrist and walked to the table on the edge.


    Hua Ruge was caught off guard by her. She responded by pulling her hand back at the first time, and stood still at the same time.


    Juntianxia looks back at her.


    But see Hua Ruge frown way: "your status is honorable, won''t even men and women''s defense this basic etiquette all don''t understand."


    Her bright black pupils were clearly angry, and obviously she really cared.


    The monarch world also does not know to have to anticipate, Mou color does not have any change, opening way: "I think we can adapt in advance."


    "To what?" Hua asked subconsciously like a song.


    But soon she thought of what the emperor had called her into the Palace last time.


    Did he adapt her to be his Empress?


    It''s a joke.


    Don''t you need to ask her for advice on such matters?


    The two people''s obviously unhappy tone and expression made the spectators around focus on them. This time, different from the last time, it was the time to eat. All the pubs were small, but there were many people.


    King world swept her indignant face, open light way: "Lord China still want to continue to talk about it here?"


    Hua Ruge also knew the impact was not good, frowned and said, "there is nothing to talk about."


    She said that and went to the door.


    But just walked out, was stopped by two black bodyguards.


    Hua Yuege sneered and looked back at Jun Tianxia and said, "it seems that you really don''t know your self-respect identity, so you want me to do it?"


    Without Hua Ruge, you will not drink by yourself, and you will come out.


    Hearing Hua Ruge''s words, he reached out and pressed down.


    The bodyguard immediately put down his arm to stop Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge takes back her eyes, and without saying a word, she moves on.


    "Lord Hua doesn''t want to know why I did this, or really think I didn''t threaten you?" King world indifferent voice from behind her, let her involuntarily stop.


    Hua Ruge really wants to know what kind of nerve is going on in juntianxia.


    And she didn''t think he was a threat to herself.


    Jun Tianxia has extraordinary strength. And according to his performance, even the people of Zixiao holy land, such as LAN binger and Beichen moon, have not interfered with him, which shows that he is very powerful and confident.


    And he''s too deep to know. If he stares at her, it''s a big problem.


    "What do you want?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Although she has many concerns, but the color of her eyes is more and more cold, calm and indifferent, neither humble nor overactive.


    Jun Tianxia looked at it with a little appreciation in his eyes. He said, "let''s find a place to sit down and talk."

 Chapter 320

    Listen to xiehuan is not big in Dayu imperial capital, but it''s a beautiful and elegant teahouse. In this elegant room, juntianxia and huaruge sit opposite each other, and the servant girls of the teahouse serve tea on the side.


    The maid''s fingers are white and her movements are pleasant. They look at each other, but their minds are not on the tea.


    After a pot of tea is made, the maid retreats. There are only two people sitting opposite each other in the elegant room, one room is fragrant.


    King world Mou color is deep, do not see any look of the tea cup.


    Hua Yuege is not interested in it. He smiles and asks directly, "the emperor can tell me now why he chose me."


    Jun Tianxia put down his tea cup and looked at her calmly, saying, "because you are the only posterity in the mainland today."


    Hua rugo felt that what he said was very ethereal. For a while, she didn''t understand. She frowned slightly and waited for his explanation.


    "It means that only you can be the empress of Daewoo." There is no doubt that the king of the world, the face of the precious show some potential in the inevitable.


    Hua Ruge frowned as soon as he heard this and asked, "what''s the destiny of working? Why are you so nosy? "


    "God?" The gentleman world eyebrow picks slightly, when reads this word tone even some contemptuous, then he raises the MOU, the negation way: "this gentleman''s decision also round does not come to it to manage."


    This sentence is to let Hua Ruge eyebrows show a little surprised.


    According to the legend of the mainland, the emperor was ordered to the heaven, and he was always in awe of the heaven. However, he never thought that the monarch would be contemptuous.


    King world indifferent and calm eyes turned to look at her, waiting for her to answer.


    Hua Ruge has always believed that man can win the sky, and even if she is destined to fight, let alone not.


    "If I should not, what would you do?" Hua Yuege simply said, eyes calm and fearless to meet his eyes without temperature.


    When soldiers come to block, when water comes to cover the ground, evasion will not solve the problem.


    "I know you have something in mind, but the life of the great Zheng and the king is hanging in the line. One year later, we will get the yellow spring grass, and the old disease of the king will not be cured. Is that right?" The king world light mouth.


    Hua Yuege didn''t know how he knew it, but she didn''t want to know. She vaguely guessed the meaning of juntianxia, and immediately asked her eyes like a torch, "do you have a way?"


    You can not deny the world nodded: "yes."


    Hua Ruge''s pupil shrank after listening. She tried to calm her mood and asked calmly, "so this is the condition for me to marry you?"


    "No." Jun Tianxia refused and looked at her and said, "in a way, I agree with Tuo BARREI''s purpose, and you are needed to reach it eventually."


    "I don''t understand the connection between saving him and being your empress." Hua Yuege asked.


    "You don''t have to know about it, but it''s the only way you can live with the king." The monarch world kept a secret and said, "I hope you can figure it out the next time I look for you."


    He said, and got up and left.


    The door opened and closed. Hua Ruge looked at the blue brocade and slowly turned around after it disappeared. He picked up the cold tea on the table and drank it.


    Her face gradually calmed down from the previous surprise and became extremely calm.


    If she chooses between marrying the emperor or sacrificing herself to practice medicine, she will undoubtedly choose the latter.


    She is only seeking a two-way way way to live. If she can''t find it, it''s better to sacrifice her life and practice medicine than to live but can''t be together.


    So she didn''t feel tangled. After drinking a cup of cold tea, she put it down and left.


    Listen to the window of another elegant room on the second floor of xieshuan. Juntianxia is standing in front of the window.


    On the street, Hua Ruge has a straight back, and walks without any drag. It''s obviously his attitude.


    A man in black beside you said, "emperor, I''m afraid it''s better to be jade broken than to be broken."


    "Tuoba Rui has a good eye and is a very special girl." The king said in praise.


    The man in black was stunned. Did he hear me right? The emperor was praising people, and they were still girls?


    "Emperor, what are you going to do?" The man in black was a little anxious and asked, "we don''t have enough time."


    "Time is not short, let her think about it again. If I use the means of three abuses, I will not degrade myself." The king world looks at the back of Hua, like a song, moving away, and speaks.


    His deep eyes are still so profound, but there is a little more pity in the tip of his brow and the corners of his eyes.


    It''s too hard for a woman to take all the burden on her shoulders. He doesn''t want to force her any more.


    People in black look at the king''s eyes a little surprised.


    In the impression, the monarch has always been hard hearted. He is desperate for his imperial career. It''s really strange that he is so tolerant to a girl now.


    "Let''s go."


    Hua Ruge''s figure disappears in front of his eyes, and Jun Tianxia turns to go downstairs with the man in black.


    Today''s talks have had a positive impact on China, but at least she knows there are ways to save Tuo BARREI.


    No matter what the way is, no matter how hard it is, she will try to know and do it.


    She doesn''t believe that people can''t win.


    returned to the as like as two peas, and Su Na Xia still practiced in bed, and she was exactly the same as when she left.


    "I said you worked too hard." Hua Yuege could not help saying.


    Su Nianxia is one year younger than her, so hard work can only make her blush.


    Thinking of Su Nianxia''s hard work, she felt a little embarrassed in her heart. The one who was nervous in juntianxia''s mind, put Su Nianxia''s so willing not to look for him, but came to find himself to be her emperor or empress.


    If this let Su Nianxia know, how sad it must be.


    Su Nianxia didn''t mean to stop.


    Hua Ruge can only ask Xiaoer to bring the food to the room. After smelling the fragrance, Su Nianxia finally moves.


    "It smells good."


    Su Nianxia came down from bed and ran to the front of the table. He ate without saying anything.


    She''s only had a meal since morning, so she''s starving.


    "You slow down." Hua Yuege said.


    Su Nianxia raised her head just now. When she saw Hua Ruge, she was shocked and asked, "sister Ruge, you are back."


    "If I don''t come back, where''s the meal?" Hua Ruge is eager to turn her eyes, but considering that Su Nianxia may not have enough energy, she decides to quit.


    Su Nianxia smiled sheepishly and said vaguely while eating: "there are seven days left for the competition. I must hurry up. As long as I can get through this, I can stay in the college. It will be easier for me to see you then."


    Hua Ruge nodded, saw Su Nianxia''s vision, and said, "OK, eat more."


    "Mm-hmm." Su Nianxia should, the speed of eating is not slow.


    Hua Ruge also moved his chopsticks here.


    Soon Su Nianxia said, "no, there are four rounds of assessment? How can three rounds determine whether you can enter the college? "


    "According to this difficulty, there are only a few people left in the four rounds. It should be for enrollment." Hua Ruge thought.


    Su Nianxia shook his head and said, "I heard that Tianfu college has external, internal and core students. The students needed may be different."


    "It makes sense if you say that." Hua Ruge chews the way.

 Chapter 321

    After a quick meal, Su Nianxia ran back to bed to practice.


    Hua Ruge hasn''t been idle in these days. He has concentrated on refining pills. Most of them are used to improve the body''s spiritual power, and some of them are used to increase the speed of mental power. They are prepared for Su Nianxia.


    With the improvement of its strength, huaruge now has a higher level of pills, which is of great help to herself and Su Nianxia.


    Since this month, the growth rate of their cultivation has been very fast. If they are known by others, they will be surprised.


    Su Nianxia also made a fortune following Hua Ruge. He increased his strength by 10% and 10%.


    Soon the day will come. Hua Ruge''s accomplishments have not improved in any way, but he has made a lot of solid progress, and his physique has been strengthened even more than before.


    Physical strength has always been the advantage of the body of elements. Compared with physical strength, tenacity and explosive force of the body, it is inevitable that even a strong man can not compare with the weak and slender looking huaruge.


    Su Nianxia not only consolidated the strength of his one star soul tutor, but also under the guidance of Hua Ruge, the fire system soul skill became a little different.


    Hua Ruge teaches Su Nianxia how to control the flame accurately according to some tips and means of alchemy, so as to improve the concentration and temperature of the flame to a certain extent.


    With these little cleverness, if you are lucky enough to meet someone of the same rank as her, there is no problem to win.


    Su Nianxia was a little nervous and excited. When he was sitting in the carriage, he kept talking with Hua rugo.


    Look at Hua Ruge''s sleepy face. If you give her a pillow, you will not wake up.


    She had never got up early, but Su Nianxia seemed to be doping, and she had to be pulled up early to go out in the carriage.


    Last time, it was because of this that they arrived first and waited for a long time.


    This time, Hua Ruge learned a lesson, but Su Nianxia was too excited to block it.


    "Sister rugo, do you have anything to teach me? I will treat you to delicious food when I go back." Su Nianxia asked, shaking Hua Ruge''s arm.


    Hua Ruge opened his eyes difficultly in the doze and said, "No."


    "Is there any way to win? It''s only better than this one." Su Nianxia is very unruly.


    Hua Ruge took back his arm and leaned on the other side of the carriage and said, "no, either."


    "I''m not afraid. I''ll do my best then." Su Nianxia clenched her fist and began to cheer herself up.


    Hua Ruge got a moment''s peace, closed his eyes and wanted to squint for a while.


    "Two girls, Tianfu college is here." The driver''s voice came in.


    Su Nianxia jumped out of the carriage.


    Hua Ruge fixed his black eyes, yawned, and said bitterly, "I''m going to provoke anyone."


    Two people get off and the coachman drives away.


    Not surprisingly, from the outside, we can only see a hundred thousand mountains, without the appearance of a college. At the foot of the mountain, there is still a small stone tablet, which is an invisible border.


    Besides, there are only two of them here.


    The weather in early autumn has been a little cold. When the wind blows, it''s like a song to be sober.


    Su Nianxia thought that the border was very interesting, and continued to poke.


    Hua Ruge has a feeling of bringing bear children, which is helpless.


    Fortunately, it was not too late for everyone to come. Less than two joss sticks of Kungfu people came together. After waiting for the meeting, the college opened the border on time. What appeared in front of everyone was still such a spectacular scene.


    Now there are only about 150 students left in the assessment, and everyone is eager to try this last assessment.


    Because as long as you win this one, you can go into the most advanced universities in the whole continent.


    The academicians of the college took everyone to another mountain. There is no building on the mountain. There are ten dueling platforms around the mountain, which is the place for the competition.


    In preparation for the draw, Hua rugo saw Fang Lanxin again.


    Fang Lanxin''s disgust in her eyes was more red fruit.


    Hua Ruge smiled at her very friendly, then made a column, bowed to the examiner above and said, "my Lord, I ask for a duel with the designated object."


    Fang Lanxin was so upset that she couldn''t help getting angry.


    Fang Lanxin was still confused in her smile, and then she was shocked by this sentence.


    She didn''t think that Hua Ruge seemed to have nothing to say, and the opening was so direct.


    The examiner frowned, obviously surprised.


    In addition to a few tianzhijiaozi, those who have always participated in the examination are not trembling in the face of Tianfu University. Now, such a brave person comes out, the examiner naturally feels strange.


    Others who took part in the assessment thought the same.


    There are many rules in Tianfu University. It''s too late to follow them. I didn''t expect that anyone would dare to put forward their own ideas.


    The examiner obviously didn''t dislike this kind of behavior, and said lightly: "little girl has courage, but Tianfu college guest doesn''t have this rule, waiting for the lottery."


    Fang Lanxin was somehow glad to hear that.


    When she found out her emotions, she was eager to slap herself. She practiced so hard for so long that she wanted to defeat Hua rugo one day. She felt extremely humiliated by this idea.


    Hua Ruge didn''t give up, but said, "I know it''s against the rules, sir. But if we both agree, it''s OK to have a fight."


    What she said is right.


    Anyway, draw is also a fight, challenge is also a fight, as long as you can eliminate a person, how not?


    Moreover, she saw that Tianfu college seemed to have many rules, but in fact, the rules were not strictly formulated and loopholes were not filled. It can be seen that it is not really a place where rules are emphasized.


    The examiner thought about it and thought it was interesting. He said, "I''ll break the example. Who are you challenging?"


    "Thank you, Mr examiner." Hua Yuege said politely, then turned to Fang Lanxin with a smile and said, "it''s her."


    Fang Lanxin was also provoked by her anger at this time. Hearing this, she stood out and said, "Hua Ruge, you are looking for your own death."


    "Stop it. Don''t be so quick to say that you dare not fight?" If Hua rugo stops her, ask directly.


    Everyone looked at Fang Lanxin, and soon remembered the conflict between them, as if it was Fang Lanxin''s jealousy of Hua Ruge that caused her dissatisfaction.


    Fang Lanxin snorted angrily, "I agree."


    "Mr. examiner, please make up your mind." Hua Ruge listened to this and then tested the official way.


    When the examiner saw Fang Lanxin''s angry look, he looked at Hua Ruge''s school, which was indifferent and self-confident, and immediately appreciated it a little more.


    "Well, then you two, let''s start later." Said the examiner.


    Several academicians around him also showed interesting expressions. Obviously, they have not been in the absolute place of Tianfu University for a long time, and their personalities are more cheerful, which is not like those serious elders in the ordinary college.


    The academicians removed the names of Hua rugo and Fang Lanxin from the list, and then began to draw lots to determine other competitors and the order of the competition.


    Su Nianxia was uneasy at this time, but also ran to Hua Ruge and asked, "sister Ruge, are you sure to win? Look at her as if she''s being aggressive. "


    "Even if the strength is strong, it''s a paper tiger. There''s nothing to be afraid of." Hua, like a song, doesn''t matter.


    Su Nianxia does not understand: "how is a paper tiger with strong strength?"


    "The real strong is not strength, but confidence." Hua rugo said, when he saw that Su Nianxia began to meditate that he would surely win, he added, "it''s not conceit."

 Chapter 322

    Su Nianxia tries to breathe slowly, reduce her anxiety and try to keep her cool.


    "Very savvy." Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder.


    Su Nianxia looks at Hua Ruge and touches her chin and says, "if I win, please treat me to delicious food."


    "Good." Hua Yuege said, eyes light over not far away Fang Lanxin, turned back, whispered: "it''s time to have an end."


    Su Nianxia saw Hua Ruge''s quiet eyes, and knew that Fang Lanxin was going to be unlucky this time.


    The draw was soon over, and the academician ordered nine groups to go to the duel platform first.


    There was only one left. Hua Ruge and Fang Lanxin stepped on the steps consciously.


    This is the third battle between the two.


    For the first time, Fang Lanxin was assassinated in the alley. At that time, Fang Lanxin was a genius with great power. If Tuo Barui didn''t arrive in time, Hua Ruge would have died long ago.


    The second time, Hua Ruge had grown up. In World War I, Fang Lanxin was defeated and her life weapon was taken away. Fang Lanxin was injured and fled.


    Two times, they gained and lost each other, but they knew in their hearts that this was the last time they could stand on the same platform to fight.


    After this time, one person entered the college to take off, one person continued to be ordinary.


    Another meeting is the difference between the sky and the earth.


    And this war determines the fate and belonging of the two people, which is very important.


    Fang Lanxin thought of these and clenched her fist tightly.


    Hua Ruge is a habitual smile in his eyes. When he looks at it, he seems more casual and less serious.


    The onlookers look at this side too much. One reason is that they are special and take the initiative to challenge. The other is that they are all beauties. Fighting is also enjoyable.


    "Hua Ruge, I won''t let you live today anyway." Fang Lanxin also broke out his long-standing resentment at this moment.


    She was originally a genius of the young generation of Dazheng. If she had not been against Hua Ruge, she would not have fallen into this field. Naturally, she had a grudge in her heart.


    "It''s no use saying more. Let me see what your card is." Hua Ruge is ready to start.


    Fang Lanxin''s pupil shrank, obviously wondering how Hua Ruge knew she had a card.


    However, as long as the analysis is not difficult to guess, Fang Lanxin knows that Hua Ruge is a body of elements and dare to fight, it must be some means of underhand, otherwise he will die.


    See her expression Hua such as song to be more sure of oneself guess, but also did not put in the eye.


    The two men took a few steps back to start the competition.


    Fang Lanxin smiled strangely and took out a bead with blue thunder light when he turned his hand. Even in the daytime, the light was dazzling.


    At the sight of this, the onlookers almost turned their eyes.


    Someone exclaimed, "it''s storm Lei Zhu."


    Hua Ruge''s pupil is shrinking. If you only feel the energy fluctuation of that group of beads, you will know that it''s a good thing, but you don''t know what effect it can play.


    "Hua Ruge, wait till you die."


    Fang Lanxin said and let go. The bead flew to her head and stopped. Then the blue light came out and covered her whole body. She also rose up and stood in the air.


    Her whole body was covered with blue light, her clothes were flying, and the whole face was solemn, and the air was strong, a kind of air of killing.


    Among the onlookers, another opened his mouth and said, "isn''t thunderbolt the most precious treasure of Feiyun clan? I didn''t expect to give it to her. "


    "Yes, it''s said that this Thunderball is a seven level magic weapon. Although it''s just inferior, it''s also a bit too bullying in such a competition."


    There is more and more discussion, but there is no one on the examination seat, and the academicians enjoy it instead.


    This is also true of the style of Tianfu college. It only depends on winning or losing, and the rest doesn''t matter.


    Luck is the ability, magic is the ability, are the same.


    Hua Ruge squints at her eyes. When she sees the beads coming out, she knows that it''s the treasure of defense. No wonder she dares to compete with the fleeting self.


    Fang Lanxin stands in the middle of the air, takes out his staff, closes his eyes slightly, and recites words in his mouth. He is obviously preparing for spirituality.


    Looking at the bead in the mid air, Hua rugo would like to put the devouring beast out and eat it directly, but given that the devouring beast is her biggest card and can''t be exposed, she didn''t implement it.


    When she turned her hand, the black stick appeared in the palm of her hand. With a wave of her hand, she read: "wind blade technique!"


    A few huge blades of wind formed in front of her, whistling to Fang Lanxin.


    Under the huge wind blade, Fang Lanxin''s figure is so small.


    Hua Ruge didn''t leave his hand this time. His hand is level 10 soul skill. The power of wind blade is great.


    A group of people were stunned by the level 10 spirit skill. After all, some of them didn''t take part in the first round of assessment and didn''t see the power of Hua Ruge.


    "Ten level soul skill instant? What kind of people can do it? " There was an exclamation.


    "Five star soul tutor?" Someone went on.


    Because only by the five-star soul tutor can level 10 soul skills be instantly launched, but the age of Hua Ruge is only 16-7 years old. She can''t beat the five-star soul tutor even from her mother''s birth.


    There were five academicians sitting on the examination table. They were not shocked when Fang Lanxin took out the seven level magic tools, but now they all stared at each other and wrote unbelievably.


    "Who is she?" The examiner in the middle asked.


    There are academicians nearby who quickly turn to the information and then say: "Marquis Dazheng, Hua Ruge, the first daughter of the Hua family, now leaves the Hua family and owns the territory..."


    "Stop!" The examiner stopped, obviously impatient to listen, but asked, "what is her cultivation?"


    The academician continued to look for it, and soon he said, "it''s indicated in the data that it''s a star soul tutor."


    "It''s very rude of her to fill in false information when applying." There are other academicians.


    The examiner frowned and said, "with her age, do you think she will be a five-star soul master?"


    The academician did not open his mouth after thinking, and he could not explain the phenomenon.


    "Give me some information." The examiner ordered people to go down.


    After that, the servants left and came to the middle of the examinees.


    On the other hand, Hua Ruge''s side, the huge wind blade fell on the border, making a "bang", the border trembled, but the wind blade was completely offset.


    It is obvious that the wind blade has no effect on the border.


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes slightly and felt a little tricky.


    Level 10 soul skill is the most powerful way she can use. If it can''t break the boundary, she can''t think of any way for a while.


    Soon, Fang Lanxin opened his eyes and said, "lightning strike."


    She made a sound, Hua Ruge''s foot then flashed thunder light.


    This reminds Hua rugo of her first battle with her. She used this move. It''s thunderous. It''s impossible to defend.


    Hua Ruge has felt the strong wave of thunder system, and the intensity should also be level 10.


    Above, Fang Lanxin looked at Hua Ruge surrounded by thunder, and was very happy, as if she had foreseen the tragedy of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Earth Shield!"


    She said, a light yellow halo appeared under her feet, blocking the thunder light that had not yet exerted its power.


    The soil system can be called the strongest defense. It''s also the tenth level. Thunder light can''t penetrate at all.


    "Ten steps?" Above, Fang Lanxin frowned.


    She knew that Hua Ruge was the body of elements, but she didn''t expect that her cultivation was strong enough to send out ten level soul skill.


    The examiners opened their eyes wider one by one when they sent out the second system of soul skill in huaruge, and there was a possibility in their hearts.

 Chapter 323

    Hua Ruge, who was blocking the attack, looked at Fang Lanxin above and said with a smile, "it seems that you have not made any progress."


    Now Fang Lanxin obviously has no breakthrough. Hua Ruge wants to win, so she can only make her greedy and rash into the short board of self explosion, so she uses the method of agitation.


    Fang Lanxin said with a cold smile: "do you think I will win your challenge? You look down on me. "


    "You don''t deserve me to use the fierce method. If you have any moves, please let them out." Hua Ruge is not embarrassed, but despised.


    Fang Lanxin''s face was more angry.


    Hua Ruge has a bottom in mind. Since Fang Lanxin found out that this was a method of arousal and not a plan, it means that she must have a short board. It doesn''t show up now, which doesn''t mean that she won''t for a long time.


    Fang Lanxin releases soul skill in succession.


    Hua Ruge kept parrying. It seemed that he was being beaten under pressure. In fact, he didn''t suffer at all.


    On the other side of the examination stand, Hua Ruge not only uses multiple soul techniques, but also looks very vigorous, not as weak as a normal soul master.


    The investigator also came back and said to the examiner, "those who took part in the first round of examination said that Hua rugo was also a water soul skill, and once used four ice covered thousands of Li in one breath."


    The academicians took a breath of cool air, and someone added: "it''s written on the data that she is a fire department. One person can have so many departments, and each department is excellent. What does this mean?"


    "The body of elements?" The examiner is almost an opening of instinct.


    The rest of the academicians also thought of this possibility, but they all thought it was inconceivable.


    It is said that the body of elements is the favorite of heaven. It is not only naturally compatible with the eight elements, but also able to achieve instant soul skills. What''s more, it also cultivates soldiers at the same time, with a strong body.


    That is to say, the body of elements is genius and omnipotent.


    But there are advantages and disadvantages, too strong ability also leads to the cultivation speed of the body of elements is extremely slow, and needs a huge resource.


    In the past thousand years, there have been several elements, but all of them have become waste without exception.


    The reason for this may not be clear to the people in mainland China, but as the people in Tianfu University, they understand that the body of elements is very slow in cultivation, and to a certain extent, it will not be able to advance inch by inch, and finally it has to be abandoned.


    Over the years, people began to doubt whether the body of elements should be the body of genius, but they didn''t want to see Hua Ruge today.


    At the age of 16, cultivation has reached the elemental body of a spiritual master.


    It''s a miracle.


    "If she had been a five-star spiritual teacher, we would have accepted her now." An academician said with an unbelievable face.


    The rest nodded.


    I used to think that if a little girl was a five-star soul teacher, she would be terrible. Now it seems that she is very receptive.


    The onlookers slowly found that they were all surprised. Unexpectedly, this time, there were such evil people as Hua Ruge hiding in the crouching tiger, hidden dragon.


    Since Hua Ruge knew that the college was so realistic and snobbish, he planned to raise his voice once, because only in this way can he get the attention and training of the college and get more resources.


    Only in this way can she become stronger in a faster way.


    The battle is still going on, Hua Ruge is attacking Fang Lanxin''s border provocatively from time to time.


    Most of the time, Fang Lanxin is still in trouble.


    Hua rugo felt that her spiritual strength was far beyond the ordinary two-star soul tutor, and also found that the light of storm Lei Zhu seemed to be weak.


    Can''t she borrow the power of storm Lei Zhu?


    If the thunderstorm bead has no power, the border will not be able to be protected.


    Hua Ruge figured this out, the intensity of the attack was more and more fierce, and the border of the smash was shaking.


    Fang Lanxin knew that he had to make a quick decision, so she ignored Hua Ruge''s smash and closed her eyes and began to recite the mantra and prepare for the soul skill.


    In this way, Hua Ruge will not move, because she knows that the border can''t be broken for a while, and now she just wastes her mental strength. Moreover, Fang Lanxin must be prepared for a big move this time, and she should be careful to deal with it.


    Taking advantage of Fang Lanxin''s preparation for soul skill, Hua Ruge squints at the thunder bead on it, but she is moved and murmurs: "good thing."


    "Boom!"


    There was a deafening noise in the sky. Hua Ruge only felt blue light all over her eyes. Looking up, she saw a thunderbolt smashing down one person''s waist. In less than a blink of an eye, it reached her face.


    She could feel her face burning and aching.


    Hua Ruge''s heart was startled. He pushed his hand and said, "Earth Shield skill."


    Lightning as fast as a tiger hit the Earth Shield, but it penetrated the Earth Shield in just a moment. Although the power of thunder light was much weaker, it would kill Hua Ruge if it hit her.


    "Eleventh level soul skill? It''s eleven! "


    The lightning speed is extremely fast. It''s too late to hide. It can''t even stop the mental power from sending out the second Earth Shield Hua Ruge.


    So she instinctively took up the thunder and lightning, and her palm forced out a white power.


    "Bang!"


    Thunder and lightning collided with the power of spirit, and the violent power exploded. Hua Ruge felt that the palm of his hand was only impacted by a strong force, and his palm and one arm were unconscious for a moment.


    But she reacted very quickly, and then the impact, the footsteps quickly back, floating away from the second impact of the explosion.


    The reaction of the spectators was obviously slower than that of Hua Ruge. After Hua Ruge had stood up, he thought that Hua Ruge had just used his palm.


    Hua Ruge raised his right hand and saw that the palm was bleeding and the whole arm trembled slightly because of the impact.


    Although the lightning was blocked by the Earth Shield before, Yu Wei was still strong, and Hua Ruge didn''t have enough time to prepare at that time, so it took a lot of risk to rush on.


    Now it seems that if it wasn''t for physical strength, the arms would have been blown up.


    Fang Lanxin saw Hua Ruge was hurt and said with a proud smile, "the body of elements is not so good."


    Su Nianxia rushed to the bottom of the stage, looking worried.


    Hua Yuege looks up and finds that the border around Fang Lanxin is lighter than before. This time, it is obvious.


    There is no way to use the strength of Fang Lanxin''s two star soul tutor to send out the 11th level soul skill. Now it seems that it borrowed the energy of storm Lei Zhu, and the current border may not be so unbreakable.


    In the face of her sarcasm, Hua Yuege said with a smile instead of anger, "your means are almost used. It''s my turn next."


    "Hua Ruge, you''re so hurt that you can''t even lift your hands. You''re not afraid to laugh when you talk big." Fang Lanxin disdains to make a noise.


    Hua Ruge''s right hand is gently raised, and a light green energy immediately covers his right arm and right hand, which is the healing power of the wood system.


    Everyone was stunned at the scene.


    Soon after the green energy disappeared, Hua Ruge shook his right hand and blood. Through a few bloodstains, we can see that the hand that just had skin and flesh is now back to normal.


    Everyone was held back by this hand.


    It''s not only the soul division but also the war division. It can attack far, charge and heal itself. Is the body of elements so cool.


    Fang Lanxin is also stunned. She forgot that although the wood system has no attack power, the cure is the strongest.


    "silly, woodlouse!" Hua, like a song, raised his eyebrows.


    Fang Lanxin''s face was shriveled.


    Hua Yuege stooped to pick up the stick that had fallen on the ground before and said slowly, "it''s my turn."

 Chapter 324

    "I won''t give you a chance." Fang Lanxin said, eyes closed again.


    She believed that as long as there was another level 11 soul skill, Hua Ruge would not be able to resist.


    Moreover, the border of storm Lei Zhu becomes weak. If she doesn''t attack at this time and let Hua Ruge slow down, she doesn''t have the courage to face the body of elements.


    Hua Yuege narrowed his eyes and said, "it''s faster than who we are."


    She said that with a wave of the stick in her hand, a strong storm swept Fang Lanxin away.


    The attack area of gust is large, but it is obviously not suitable for breaking the border.


    At the moment when the people below don''t understand, the sudden wind touches the boundary, and then the arrangement of elements suddenly changes. Suddenly, the storm begins to rotate laterally, like a huge drill bit, rapidly eroding a point of the boundary.


    The examiners were horrified, because all the soul skills could only be released in accordance with the theoretical order, and Hua rugo''s attack way was not recorded, more specifically, no one thought that it could be attacked like this.


    That is to say, this is the way that Hua Ruge created himself. Depending on the situation, it is likely to be a sudden surprise.


    The interface is weakened by the erosion of the huge whirlwind bit at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "It''s worthy of being the body of elements, and the ability to control elements is incomparable to any constitution." An academician said.


    That''s what everyone is saying.


    What is genius? That''s genius.


    The power of the border weakened, Fang Lanxin could not borrow energy any more, and opened her eyes in surprise.


    The whirlwind attacks continuously under the control of Hua Ruge. Fang Lanxin is very flustered at the ability of terror erosion.


    Hua Ruge is highly concentrated, not only controlling his own whirlwind, but also perceiving the energy of the border.


    It has to be said that the seven level magic weapon is still very powerful. After providing so much energy, it can not be broken under such a big attack intensity. If it''s not for his sudden and strange move, it might be broken when.


    Slowly, Hua Ruge felt the limit of the border.


    She picked the corner of her lips, while maintaining the whirlwind attack, her body leaped up and flew towards Fang Lanxin above.


    She can''t fly in the sky yet, but she can still do it for a short time.


    Fang Lanxin also felt that the border was about to be unstoppable, and her face was already full of confusion.


    The fierce attack of the whirlwind finally tore a hole in the border, drilled into it and attacked Fang Lanxin.


    Fang Lanxin sends a seven level thundershield to stop the whirlwind.


    When the energy of thunder shield and whirlwind counteracts, Hua rugo has come to her.


    Fang Lanxin was shocked and wanted to go down.


    "I''ll help you!" Hua Ruge said, when the chest is a stick hit down.


    Such a close attack can''t be parried by any soul master, so can Fang Lanxin.


    "Poof!"


    Fang Lanxin took a breath of blood in the air, and the whole man fell down.


    The thunderstorm beads in the sky obviously haven''t reached the level of spirituality, they haven''t been protected, but are hanging there with dim light.


    Hua Ruge reached out for a breath, and when the beads were about to touch the palm of his hand, they had been put into the storage space.


    If you meet a good baby, don''t take it for nothing.


    "Bang!"


    Fang Lanxin fell from the air and hit the ground with a muffled sound.


    She was originally a weak soul master. She was hit by Hua rugo and fell down like this. Half of her life was left on the ground.


    Hua Ruge falls gracefully, and his clothes are not stained with dust. Because he just received the treasure, he has a smile on his mouth. The whole person is pure and refined, with extraordinary temperament.


    "Beautiful."


    Some people in the crowd can''t help shouting, and they don''t know whether they are boasting their skills or their faces.


    But even boasting at the same time is also true.


    Hua Ruge is really the coexistence of strength and beauty, which is amazing.


    Fang Lanxin was dying at her feet, apparently without any attack power.


    One stick solves the battle. Hua Ruge''s fierce and violent attack way makes people enjoy it inexplicably.


    "Like sister Ge." Su Nianxia said cheerfully, just now she had a cold sweat.


    Hua Ruge blinks at Su Nianxia, which is quite cute.


    There is no doubt that the look is fascinating again.


    The examiners were relieved to see that Hua rugo was OK.


    "It''s a pity that the girl is also a good seedling." One of the academicians said regretfully that he began to sympathize with Fang Lanxin.


    With Fang Lanxin''s strength and treasure of the first day, most of them can win in the face of this, but he just got into the evil spirit of Hua Ruge.


    The examiner said quietly: "there has never been an unlucky person who can become a strong one. It''s no pity."


    The academician nodded in agreement with the examiner.


    Although it''s unfair to say that, luck is one of the most important elements to be a strong person.


    Fang Lanxin collapsed on the ground, and the corners of her mouth were bleeding continuously, as if she had no consciousness. She did not show pain and numbness, and struggled with unwilling emotions in her eyes.


    Hua rugo put up his stick, looked at her, and whispered, "I didn''t use any means to deal with you. You lost because you were too weak. You didn''t get hurt at all."


    She was telling the truth, because whether she let the devouring beast out or used the tripod left by the original mother, the thunder bead couldn''t stand it.


    No need is not want to expose, also do not need.


    Fang Lanxin is weaker than she thought.


    Their strength is no longer on the same level.


    Fang Lanxin also seems to realize a little, red eyes slowly dim down.


    In this competition, she has been far away from Hua Ruge, but she is not willing to admit it.


    "You should be glad it''s a contest." Hua rugo said a word and stepped down.


    Fang Lanxin understood the implication. If she hadn''t been here, I''m afraid she would have died. Hua Ruge is not a kind-hearted person. I think she doesn''t want to give the impression of being cruel.


    "Write her down." Said the examiner.


    The academician, needless to say, has already started writing. Such talents will not be ignored anywhere.


    The examinees looked at Hua Ruge, and most of them felt that the talent and strength they were proud of had become dim.


    A word echoed in everyone''s heart.


    Once the body of the element shines, everyone will become a foil.


    "Sister rugo, you are so handsome. What should I do if I like you?" Su Nianxia looks at Hua Ruge and thinks that she is shining at this time.


    Hua Yuege asked in a funny low voice, "then let''s just elope instead of men?"


    "Not good." Su Nianxia shakes her head at the first time.


    It was all subconscious, but soon she saw Hua Ruge''s playful eyes.


    Su Nianxia''s glory of Huachi said: "he is the first in my heart, and you are the second."


    It is an important part of Su Nianxia''s life to pay more attention to sex than to friends. Hua Ruge has known this for a long time, and Wen Yan is just a clear smile.


    What great fortune did you have in your life? Only in this life can you have such a silly girl to take liking him as the most important thing.


    The rest of the nine groups ignored by the group have completed the competition one after another.


    The academician began to read the next group of candidates for the contest.


    Among them are su Nianxia and another girl who is also a spiritual mentor.


    With the same strength, Su Nianxia is still likely to win.

 Chapter 325

    Su Nianxia took a few deep breaths, then turned to Hua Ruge and said, "sister Ruge, please invite me to dinner."


    With a smile on her face, she is calm and indifferent, and has a kind of master demeanor.


    Hua Ruge nodded at the same time and said, "you can learn so fast."


    Su Nianxia came to the stage. He was a soul master of the wind Department. After Hua Ruge''s instruction, Su Nianxia''s flame concentration was very high. He was getting better and better. It seemed that there was no difficulty.


    It seems that Su Nianxia is lucky.


    Soon this round of competition ended with the girl being beaten out of office.


    Su Nianxia walked out of the stage with a smile, and the winner was relaxed.


    "I''m lucky." She said.


    Hua Yuege nodded his head.


    "Do you know what I''m talking about?" Su Nianxia looks at Hua Ruge and asks earnestly.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes were puzzled for a moment. Then he listened to Su Nianxia and said, "it''s my best luck to meet you."


    If it wasn''t for Hua Ruge''s elixir that helped her speed up her cultivation, if it wasn''t for Hua Ruge''s instruction, she was still just breaking through the strength of the soul mentor. If she met such a person, she would only lose.


    "Can you not be sour?" Hua Ruge doesn''t look at her well. She can''t stand Su Nianxia''s suddenly serious.


    So Su Nianxia gave a mean smile and said nothing more.


    Hua Ruge feels much more comfortable now.


    Even if they don''t have too much communication, they can understand each other''s thoughts and don''t have to say it.


    After a round of competition, those who have passed the examination and those who have not passed the examination are in a very different mood.


    Because these people''s strength is not weak, so the time of the competition is not short, the two people are waiting more impatient.


    At the end of the day, I simply sat on the ground, took out the food Hua Ruge had prepared in the storage space, and ate it. There were many melon seeds and peanuts, which I wanted to share with others, but other people were obviously not as eager as they were, and declined.


    So there was a scene that Tianfu university had never seen in the past years. Two people met the beauty they loved, sat on the floor of a blanket, chatted with each other and watched the game.


    Women criticized their behavior one after another, saying they didn''t pay attention to their image.


    But the man stands in the angle of appreciation, only thinks that the two people are extraordinarily open-minded and lively, and compared with the ordinary women who are reserved and pretentious, they are more frank and eye-catching.


    Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia just care about their own happiness no matter what others think.


    The contest ended in the evening. The hungry chest of others was pasted on the back, while Hua rugo and Su Nianxia were burping.


    The examiner began to announce the promotion quota. The two men collected the fruit shells and blankets and stood up politely from the ground.


    After the announcement, only 70 people remained in the final round.


    If the loser is injured lightly, he will go down the mountain himself. The injured heavily is carried by someone, and he will leave again and again.


    At this time, the examiner said: "congratulations to all of you who have passed the examination of Tianfu University. Since then, you are the disciples of Tianfu University. You go back to have a rest for ten days. After ten days, you pass the final examination, and then you will be divided into different areas."


    It is clear to all that the previous assessment is to see who is qualified to enter the college, and the final round of assessment is to determine the points in different places.


    Everyone knows that there is a big difference in the treatment of the outer, inner and core students of Tianfu University.


    Among them, they will truly become the core disciples of Tianfu University. Although the outer and inner academies will be very strong, the gap between them is also far away from the world.


    Everyone knows that after ten days, the assessment of the branch is extremely important, so important that they can completely decide their own destiny. So although they go back to rest, their spirits are all collapsing tightly.


    Hua rugo thanked the examiner alone for making an exception to challenge her. The examiner smiled and encouraged her to leave with Su Nianxia.


    Shangguanmo and Xiaohan also passed the examination, but this time when they saw huaruge, they saw more awe and envy than before.


    Several people went down the mountain while chatting, full of expectation for the final round of assessment ten days later.


    Only Su Nianxia said: "it''s not easy for me to enter the college. If I think about it too much, I will be greedy."


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect her to be so open-minded and uncontested, but it seems that she has always been like this. In order to be able to participate in the gambling competition, she made great efforts to test the Jixian hall, in order to enter Tianfu college, she made great efforts to cultivate, and spent the rest of the time fooling around.


    And it''s all about men.


    "Then we''ll have a good rest, your treat." Hua rugo thinks of the ten meals Su Nianxia promised before.


    Su Nianxia patted her chest and said, "no problem."


    Apart from shangguanmo, they went to the best restaurant in Daewoo to eat and drink. Su Nianxia almost didn''t bite his tongue when he saw the price of the dish. He regretted it.


    How can I promise to eat here recklessly.


    After ten meals, I''m broke.


    Hua rugo is obviously not polite. He ordered good wine and good food, which made Su Nianxia''s heart beat.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t be so mean."


    "I am poor..." Su Nianxia''s pathetic way.


    Few people in the world are so young as Hua Yuege. Even if the family is rich, but there are many children, the expenses are limited. There is a big gap with Hua Yuege.


    "Then eat less." Hua Ruge totally ignored her poverty.


    Su Nianxia soon felt that he had spent a lot of money and could not eat at a loss, so he got rid of the negative emotions and began to eat.


    Hua rugo is still amazed at how she suddenly became enlightened. Seeing Su Nianxia, she says with a smile, "sister rugo will never let me go to the end of my exile. If I have no money, I will ask you to eat and drink."


    Hua rugo reaches for the chicken leg and suddenly feels like he''s throwing a stone at his foot.


    Su Nianxia grabs the chicken leg in his hand and leaves Hua Ruge looking at the empty plate.


    Hua Ruge was so impressed by her thick skin that she had no choice but to eat roast goose.


    Fortunately, she is really rich, otherwise she is really depressed.


    When they came to celebrate, they had to drink a little. As soon as they drank more, they couldn''t walk in the tavern, so several white maids came and took them to the priest''s palace.


    LAN bing''er wanted to catch them, but when she saw them, they were already drunk. She had no choice but to arrange accommodation.


    In the following days, Hua rugo feels comfortable here, but she doesn''t leave.


    Su Nianxia naturally followed.


    LAN bing''er is happy to be entertained. It''s good to eat and drink every day. No wonder they don''t want to leave.


    Autumn is getting stronger and stronger. Hua Ruge is strong in constitution but also afraid of cold. She changed into cotton clothes early. There are only simple patterns on them, which are her regular clothes at home.


    As the weather gets colder, several people''s activity places are also transformed from outdoor pavilions into rooms.


    "Binger, when do you say the students of Tianfu university can see your emperor?" Su Nianxia said as she tasted tea


    "Although the emperor came out of the college, he seldom went back. Even in the past, ordinary students could not see him." LAN bing''er replied.


    Su Nianxia''s face is lost and wails: "then when am I going to stay?"


    Hua Ruge and LAN binger are used to her.


    "But there will be a palace banquet in the palace in the new year. I can take you there then." LAN bing''er thinks about it.


    Su Nianxia''s eyes brightened and said, "the high priest also attends the Palace Banquet. It''s so earthy."


    "I didn''t go last year." Blue bing''er said with a smile.


    In the eyes of Daewoo people, the high priest is very sacred. In addition to his high status, there is a layer of mystery. LAN bing''er is a wise man who always knows how to deal with things.


    Just to help friends, the exception is no big deal.


    "Little Bing, you are so kind." Su Nianxia rushes to bear hug, and LAN binger is scared.


    The two here are talking and laughing, but Hua Ruge is holding his chin and looks lonely. He murmurs, "is the new year coming soon?"

 Chapter 326

    She vaguely remembers that Tuo BARREI said last year that he would spend the new year with her, but because of the injury, he went back to the school and missed it.


    This year there is no suspense to continue to miss.


    At the same time, she felt that Tuo BARREI''s body was a hidden danger. Even if she woke up after taking the yellow spring grass, the damage of the meridians could not be healed. All the time, she felt like a knife hanging on his head.


    If not solved, there will be many more disasters.


    More and more she wanted to know what was the way that Jun Tianxia said? Why do you need your own cooperation.


    Two women quarreled for a while to see Hua Ruge rarely lost in thought.


    LAN bing''er was afraid that she would think of something sad and said, "sister, are you hungry?"


    Hua Ruge stopped thinking, raised his eyes and said lazily, "I want to interrupt, but I just had breakfast."


    LAN bing''er is not embarrassed to be seen through by her. She just smiles and asks, "my sister is thinking of fighting Wang?"


    Su Nianxia''s gossip came together.


    "Ask if you know." Hua Ruge is so proud that she doesn''t want to share her journey.


    LAN bing''er spits out his tongue and says, "it''s better to chat than to be bored."


    Su Nianxia nodded: "yes."


    "No, I''m afraid you''ll rob me." Hua Ruge is very direct.


    She thinks it''s better to be cautious when it comes to her men.


    LAN binger and Su Nianxia are shocked for a while, and then they can''t help laughing. Who would have thought that Hua Ruge, who looks at men like dirt, would be so careful one day.


    Hua Ruge glanced at them, and she began to reflect on whether she was wrong.


    But there''s nothing wrong with thinking about it.


    Man is her, no one can rob.


    "Sister rugo, you are so lovely." Su Nianxia''s tears came out.


    Hua Ruge looks at her with the eyes of the ignorant, and the eyes seem to say that you don''t have a man you don''t understand.


    So Su Nianxia felt hurt and became sad.


    Only LAN binger looked at the two and thought it was funny.


    Su Nianxia looks at LAN bing''er slowly and asks, "little bing''er, you don''t want your sweetheart?"


    "No, as long as he''s doing well." LAN bing''er answered simply and relieved.


    That hidden in the heart, will always protect her pet her young figure is still very clear, that is her life guide, in her most helpless vulnerable time let her rekindle hope for life.


    It was her light, the irreplaceable person in her life, the sustenance of her heart.


    However, everything is wrong, the illusion will always be broken.


    Fortunately, she never felt worthy of him, nor expected too much. After learning the truth, her loss was not as big as she expected. Now she only hopes that the man can experience less hardships, and always be happy.


    Su Nianxia listened to her and said simply, "you are open-minded."


    "Don''t think that strange person, can you think of chasing your fifth prince all the time?" Hua Yuege interposed.


    She is very optimistic about these two people.


    Although there is a big gap between tuobayu and LAN binger, it''s no big deal as long as they are willing to be together.


    Blue ice son pathetic way: "elder sister, I am still small, can you not hurry to marry me out?"


    Even if she doesn''t have fantasy, there is always a shadow in her heart that can''t be erased. It''s hard to accept other people.


    "You also know that you are young, and what you can''t learn from other people''s secret love." Hua Ruge is helpless.


    LAN Bing felt her nose and kept her head down.


    "Sister rugo, don''t scare little Bing." Su Nianxia said.


    Hua Ruge didn''t take a look at her angrily: "you are happy to say that you have learned everything from her."


    "Little bing''er, she wronged me. Can you tell me if I taught you?" Su Nianxia turns to ask LAN binger for evidence.


    Blue ice son eyes turn, slightly nod.


    Su Nianxia''s eyes widened, then he fell on the table and cried, "you guys come to bully me..."


    LAN binger''s prank was successful, and she couldn''t help laughing.


    She didn''t lower her head until Hua Yuege glanced at her angrily.


    In these ten days, Hua Ruge has lived a comfortable life, but her visitors have broken through the door of the inn.


    After knowing her constitution, no one doesn''t want to flatter her.


    Fortunately, no one can find her in the priestly palace. Even if she is found, no one dares to come to her door. This is to say that she has survived.


    Ten days later, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia went to Tianfu college in a carriage again.


    Fortunately, Su Nianxia knew that he could enter the college. He was not nervous any more. He started at dawn.


    On the way, Su Nianxia asked, "sister rugo, what do you think will be the last assessment?"


    Hua Ruge was just idle, so Wen Yan began to analyze it, saying, "there are rules to follow in the previous examinations of Tianfu University."


    Su Nianxia listened carefully.


    "The first is to test everyone''s overall ability, including physical, mental and social skills. Only those who are not bad can come out. "


    "The second is to test the mind."


    "The third is to assess strength."


    "These three are all the hard indicators of cultivation, but there are also the most important ones that have not been tested." Hua is like the way of singing and eyes shining.


    Su Nianxia asked, "what is it?"


    "Talent!" "I don''t believe that such a snobbish place like Tianfu college will not consider the individual talent of the students," Hua said with a smile


    "Yes." Su Nianxia agrees with this, but her face soon collapses.


    She has good savvy and strong affinity for elements, but her talent is only six levels.


    The people who come to participate in the examination are all talents from all over the country, most of them are talents of grade seven. She suffers from such a loss.


    Hua Ruge is touching his chin to continue to reason about the possibility of his own guess.


    "Sister rugo, you are an eighth grade talent, aren''t you?" Su Nianxia seemed to think of something and suddenly looked up and asked.


    When Hua Ruge was born, she was known for her talent of Grade 8, which made her a great hope of the Chinese family and the royal family.


    This also led to the extreme reaction of the Hua family because of their great disappointment when they found that Hua Ruge could not practice.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head.


    She has always been gifted, but she is only encumbered by the body of elements, otherwise her cultivation speed will be much faster.


    Su Nianxia was envious immediately.


    Soon after arriving at Tianfu college, two people got off the bus. At this time, the students had gathered. After a while, the boundary of Tianfu college was opened. Some academicians led the last 70 people to shuttle in the mountains.


    Among them, a girl about the age of Hua Ruge walked very slowly, pale, plain white clothes even more haggard, hanging at the back of the line.


    She couldn''t keep up with the team, but she didn''t make a sound after opening her mouth several times. I think she was too shy.


    She didn''t say that everyone rushed to the examination, and no one paid any attention to her.


    Hua Ruge was so soft hearted that he slowed down and asked the girl, "girl, how are you?"


    "It''s OK to get hurt in the last competition." The girl smiled friendly at Hua Ruge and said with great effort.


    Her voice is clear and crisp, but her voice is not big. She can be seen as an introverted girl.


    "It''s been ten days. Didn''t you go to the doctor?" Hua Yuege asked in a low voice.


    The girl''s face was embarrassed. She bit her lips and didn''t speak.


    Hua Ruge noticed her simple clothes and her obvious inferiority.


    It seems that there is no money to see a doctor.


    "If you don''t mind, I can help you." Hua said politely, trying not to embarrass her.

 Chapter 327

    The girl felt her friendship, but said, "thank you for your kindness. I''m afraid it''s too late now."


    "In time." Hua rugo said that her mental power had penetrated into her body, and she was found to be a psychic master. Her heart was hurt by the last test.


    The injury is not serious, but it is not easy to take medicine.


    After exploration, Hua Ruge took a pill out of the space and said, "this pill can delay internal injury, and it will certainly survive this examination."


    "I''m fine." When the girl saw it was danyao, she quickly refused.


    Due to the scarcity of alchemists on the mainland, the price of danyao is always high. Hua Ruge took it out and scared the girl.


    "Even if you owe me." Hua Yuege said and handed it to her.


    As a doctor who helps the wounded and the dying, Hua Ruge''s most unusual is the patient.


    The girl just accepted it and said gratefully, "I will repay you if I have money in the future."


    Hua Ruge was afraid of her uneasiness, so she nodded, but didn''t remember.


    The girl took the medicine and she was really much better. She also kept up with the team.


    Su Nianxia has been appreciating the buildings on the mountains of Tianfu University. Then she finds them and asks strangely, "sister rugo, who is this?"


    "Just met, friend." Hua Yuege said.


    Su Nianxia nodded and smiled: "hello."


    It''s called the smoke girl''s polite return.


    At the foot of the mountain, they went around for several times. Along the mountain road, they climbed up a high mountain. The mountain trembled more than usual, and went straight into the sky.


    Almost straight up and down the mountain road, everyone was too tired.


    Especially the girl named Ruyan was supported by Hua rugo and Su Nianxia all the way.


    "Is this a physical test?" Su Nianxia has been complaining about this all the way.


    Fortunately, Hua Ruge has a good physical fitness. He is not red faced and breathless like those war masters all the way.


    Su Nianxia glanced at her unbalanced and muttered, "demon."


    Hua Ruge smiled at her, very nice.


    When we got to the top of the mountain, we thought it would be the end. As a result, the top of the cloud was still a step, and it was steeper. Different things, the step was made of jade, and we couldn''t see the top.


    Soulmakers are almost desperate. It''s really testing their physical strength.


    When we got to the bottom of the jade steps, there was an assessor waiting for us for a long time. He said, "now let''s start the last assessment, climb the ladder, and stop when we can''t walk."


    The soulmakers roll their eyes together. It''s obviously partial to the war masters.


    The examiner saw everyone''s mood, but he didn''t explain it. He just said, "let''s start."


    Looking at the ladder in the cloud, we all felt that we could not believe the last assessment, but we dare not neglect it and scramble to climb up.


    Su Nianxia forgets Hua Ruge and says, "sister Ruge, it seems different from what you said."


    "That''s the wrong guess." Hua Ruge stands out, and doesn''t know what medicine Tianfu college sells in the gourd.


    Su Nianxia appointed: "climb, anyway, it''s just a branch, and it''s not eliminated."


    Hua Ruge nodded and thought it was hard to climb the ladder.


    Ruyan feels that she is too burdensome for the two of them. She insists on going, and Hua Ruge will let go.


    I thought it was just an ordinary step, but Hua Ruge felt a huge pressure in his heart when he stepped on it, even his steps were heavy.


    Su Nianxia is also surprised.


    And those who go up in front are also very slow, obviously also feel the pressure.


    Hua Ruge uses mental power to fight, but it''s useless. Finally, she can only climb up step by step under pressure.


    In a short period of ten steps, Su Nianxia''s head has already shed a lot of sweat, and he is weak at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know if he was strong in physique and didn''t react so strongly. He just felt a little dizzy and his feet were heavier and heavier.


    The same is true of the people in front, some of them are a little relaxed, some of them are sweating profusely.


    Hua Ruge glanced at it roughly and said, "Xia Xia, have you found out? No matter the war division or the soul division, those who are lagging behind are weak."


    Su Nianxia wiped the sweat on his forehead and nodded after a look.


    "This ladder is very strange. Is the strong resistance to this pressure strong?" Su Nianxia stood in situ and guessed.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "it''s useless to mobilize the power in the body, and it''s useless to use the mental power. It depends on the instinct of the body."


    Su Nianxia listens to the fog in the clouds.


    "To put it bluntly, my guess is right." Hua Yuege said and stepped on two steps of the ladder.


    It''s hard, but it''s not impossible.


    Su Nianxia suddenly realized that most of the talent difference was weak, so he was left behind.


    This is a test of talent.


    So she said quickly, "then go up quickly, and leave me alone."


    "No hurry, there is no time limit." Hua Ruge helped her.


    Slowly Su Nianxia left hard time, some of the spirit of trance, mouth to let Hua Ruge go.


    "Then take a rest and do what you can. I''ll go up first." Hua Ruge said, seeing that she was almost to the limit.


    Su Nianxia was oppressed to speak hard, just nodded.


    Hua Ruge continued to move forward. Although it was laborious, it was much better than the others.


    After all, she is very superior to talent. After all, there is no talent of level 9 in the mainland, and level 8 is the top.


    The smoke around me seems to have a good talent, but due to poor health, you will fall off the ladder if you slip.


    It''s almost straight up and down here. If a soul master falls down, her life will be broken.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes are fast and hands are fast. He pulls her.


    Ruyan is pulled to her side by her. As soon as she wants to ask, she feels a pain when she pulls her wrist. Then she feels numb and dizzy.


    The moment of her loss of consciousness was like smoke from her hands, her face struggling and apologetic.


    Hua Ruge didn''t have time to analyze her psychology, but to explore her body.


    There was a drop of blood seeping out of her white white wrist. It was obvious that there had been sharp things stabbing in there before, but now there was no trace.


    The symptom of her body was poisoning. She turned her wrists and took out the antidote pill and put it into her mouth.


    At the entrance of the antidote pill, Hua Ruge not only didn''t wake up, but only felt that her brain was unconscious and her body fell on the steps.


    She opened her eyes mistily and found that the unknown poison in her body grew stronger when it met the antidote pill, and went straight to her head.


    The scene in front of her was more and more blurred. She saw what smoke said to her, and then went up.


    Below Su Nianxia loudly called her name, and now the only thought in her mind is that she was calculated.


    This person must know her very well to know that she has a deep hidden character, good heart.


    "Sir!"


    The face is not good scolded this sentence, Hua Ruge thoroughly did not have the consciousness.


    When Su Nianxia saw Hua Ruge, Hua Ruge had fallen down, so she didn''t know what happened, only thought Hua Ruge couldn''t bear it before she fainted.


    At this time, there are clouds around here and behind the team. No one can see the scene here, so no one except Hua Ruge knows that she has been plotted.


    Hua Ruge woke up the next morning. When she opened her eyes, she found herself lying on the bed. She sat up and found Su Nianxia and LAN binger standing by the bed.


    She looked around for a week and found that she had returned to the priesthood.


    "Sister rugo, what''s the matter with you?" Su Nianxia asked.

 Chapter 328

    Hua Ruge sinks his face and says, "it''s poisoned."


    "Poison?" Su Nianxia said strangely, "but the academician and the imperial doctor of Tianfu University said that you are weak, not poisoned."


    Hua, like a song, hears the words and frowns. She looks at her body quickly.


    Soon she found out that the poison that had made her faint before had really disappeared.


    LAN bing''er thought for a moment and said, "my sister has been calculated."


    "Who did it?" Su Nianxia asked puzzledly.


    "Bitten by a snake, it''s the smoke that we hold up the mountain." Hua Ruge breathed a sigh, his face full of thinking.


    Su Nianxia was surprised and said, "I saw her after the examination. She also came to ask about your situation. This woman is so good at acting."


    "I''ve been fighting for a lifetime, but I didn''t expect the eagle to peck at my eyes this time." Hua Yuege purses her lips, and the cool and sharp light surges under her calm eyes.


    LAN bing''er frowns and says, "she must still be in the capital before she enters Tianfu college. I''ll send someone to check."


    "Visit in secret. Don''t scare the snake." Hua rushes out a song to remind.


    Blue ice son nodded.


    Knowing that Hua rugo suspects that the girl has a party.


    Hua Ruge took a deep breath, calmed down and asked, "how is the result of the examination?"


    Su Nianxia is a little embarrassed.


    "It seems that you are included in the assessment this time. I should be a disciple of the outer courtyard at that height, right?" Hua sings like a song.


    Su Nianxia was unwilling to say, "sister Ge, go to the examiner to explain the situation. You are so talented and will be rearranged."


    "According to Tianfu University, they will not consider these things. What they want is results." Hua Ruge squinted.


    Obviously the man who calculated her had taken this into consideration, otherwise he would not have been in the most sure operation of her.


    Su Nianxia looks distressed.


    Blue ice is not good-looking either.


    "Don''t be angry with me. I''ll take the revenge and get it back." Hua sings like a song.


    In any case, she was admitted to Tianfu college. Her low starting point never prevented her from taking off, so she didn''t care much about it, but the enemy couldn''t stay.


    Otherwise, if you can pit her once, you can pit her twice.


    LAN bing''er''s people are obviously not good at tracking and searching. It was for the help of the government yamen that they found the smoky residence that night.


    The Yamen people came back and said, "the high priest, when someone reported to the official, he died like smoke."


    None of the three people in the room looked good.


    Hua Ruge picked the corner of her mouth, but there was no smile in her eyes, which made her angry and aroused her interest.


    "Play with me? Then see who died last? "


    She said a word and got up and said, "go to the scene!"


    LAN binger has a special identity, so she can''t go out at will. So Su Nianxia follows Hua Ruge to the place where she died.


    The shabby Inn has been blocked by the officers and soldiers. The original people in the inn are all controlled to live in the dining hall on the first floor. The officers and soldiers take Hua Ruge and her two to the second floor.


    On the second floor, the door of the stairwell is open. The room is simple, with only a narrow bed, a table and a bench.


    The smoking corpse was lying on the floor facing the door. The heart was pierced by a dagger. The bright red blood dyed a large white dress. His eyes were wide open and he could not close his eyes.


    Hua rugo looked at her body and asked, "has anyone been in?"


    "The officer respectfully said:" we are afraid of damaging the room, did not dare to enter


    "I''ll go in alone." Hua Yuege said this but didn''t get in the first time.


    She slowly crouched down, looked at the floor carefully, and then went in to examine the body.


    The body had already been cold, and there was only one fatal wound. There was not much blood and there was no blood on the ground.


    "Carry it down and call him for an autopsy to determine the exact time of death." Hua Ruge orders.


    The so-called skill industry has a special field. She is a doctor of the living and knows little about the dead.


    Immediately two officers came in and carried people out. Because it was a homicide case, they had to wait for him for an autopsy in the corridor.


    Hua Ruge came forward and found that there was only one window in the small room. She went forward and opened the window for ventilation.


    After a simple turn, she went out and said to the official, "search, give me everything related to the dead."


    The officer went in and searched. He came to a conclusion here. He reported to me: "if you go back to the girl, the time when the dead was killed was five hours ago, i.e. around midnight last night, the wound was only on the chest."


    "Come on, go to the shopkeeper''s place and find out how many people left the inn this morning and brought them back to me. One can''t let go." Hua Yuege said solemnly.


    The officer hurried down the stairs.


    Now it''s only half an hour before the gate is opened in the morning. The pursuit should still come.


    Hua rugo thought and breathed out a breath. As soon as she raised her hand, the body was carried down.


    Long ago, a sensible man moved a chair to put it in the corridor, and Hua rugo sat on it without any politeness.


    The room was not big. The search went smoothly. In a short time, a tray, a bag and several clothes were presented to Hua Ruge.


    Although Hua Ruge has no grade or grade in Daewoo, these people can only obey the orders of the high priest.


    Hua Ruge reached for his hand and turned it over. There was nothing in the clothes. The package was only for daily use and small clothes, but when he opened the clothes, he found a letter under it.


    On the yellow envelope, there is a message saying "open like smoke".


    Opening the envelope, there was a thin letter inside. Hua Ruge read it and found that it was a letter written by Yuehan''s mother, who asked the scholar to write on behalf of her. The content could not be separated from her mother''s yearning for her daughter, and the common saying that everything at home should be safe and not read.


    On the letter, there are some illegible handwriting and some water stains. It is obvious that the readers shed tears.


    "Where did you find it?" Hua Yuege raised the letter in his hand and asked.


    The official replied, "if you go back to the girl, it was found near the pillow."


    Hua Yuege closed his eyes and said, "how''s the person who checked the details of the dead?"


    "I haven''t come back at the moment. I should be on the way." The official replied carefully.


    Hua Ruge nodded casually and got up and went downstairs.


    The official just didn''t know what the girl was thinking. Hua rugo stood on the stairs and shouted, "waiter, I''ll have two bowls of porridge with steamed buns."


    At this time, there are about 50 people living in the small first floor, who are puzzled by the fact that they don''t ask questions but drink porridge.


    Small two also Leng for a while, wait for the shopkeeper to make a wink to him, he just stumbled to run to the kitchen.


    Emperor Daewoo decreed heavily. Especially in this capital, the public security is very good. When I saw someone dead for the first time, the soul of the second child was almost gone.


    Hua Ruge was sitting at the table beside the stairs in full view of the public, and Su Nianxia was confused and followed.


    The officials and the people who were under control were waiting for this without knowing what to do.


    Soon the waiter brought the steamed buns and porridge out of the pot in the morning, but even in the face of a beauty like Hua Ruge, his hands were still shaking.


    Hua Ruge reached out his hand and took the porridge. He asked casually, "I heard that you found the body on the way to here?"


    Small second-hand is a shake, fortunately, porridge is carried away by Hua Ruge, otherwise it must be sprinkled.


    "Yes It''s a villain... " Small two quiver voice way.


    "Tell me." Hua Ruge picked up a bun and bit it.

 Chapter 329

    Hua Ruge''s untiring appearance made little two relax a lot. He said: "little man went to deliver hot water this morning, but when he opened the door, he found the girl lying on the ground, dead."


    "How long has she lived here?"


    "One month ago, I came to take part in the examination of Tianfu University." Second, continue to answer.


    "Does she usually go out much?"


    "The girl seldom goes out, even breakfast is delivered by me every day." Small two more answer is smooth.


    "Well, go down." Hua Ruge nodded to show that he understood, and then continued to eat steamed buns and porridge, which was always a routine attitude.


    The officers call a helpless. Is this girl here to inquire or to rub breakfast.


    Don''t say they don''t know what Hua Ruge is. Even Su Nianxia, who is with Hua Ruge every day, can''t understand it.


    Half a drawer of steamed stuffed bun, an official came in at last, and reported: "girl, my subordinates have found such a family background."


    "Speak." Hua Ruge just finished eating. Take out the handkerchief and wipe his mouth.


    The official glanced around, obviously feeling that it was inappropriate to speak to so many people.


    But Hua rugo didn''t say that he could only say: "Ruyan''s surname is Liu. He lives in Liujia Town, two days away from here. There is an old mother in his family who lives on the college''s relief.


    She is a genius of seven talents and has a strong affinity for wind elements. She is highly expected by the college. This time, she came to participate in the entrance examination of Tianfu college and was admitted to the inner court of Tianfu college. Unexpectedly, she was suddenly unpredictable. "


    He said Hua rugo yawned and said, "well done."


    Obviously, it''s praise, but it always makes me feel perfunctory. It''s really Hua Ruge''s attitude is very loose, and I can''t see the appearance of questioning at all.


    The official retired in frustration, and another official who went to catch the man who left also came back. He mobilized the city defense, captured all the eleven people who left and waited for interrogation.


    Su Nianxia couldn''t help saying, "sister rugo, you are asking for help."


    "Well, ask." Hua Ruge nodded. It''s time, too.


    People are stupid. You don''t have to be so reluctant.


    Hua Ruge turned his head and glanced at the 11 people who were caught in the panic. Then he glanced at the over 50 people in the shop and said lightly, "all of you cooperate. The one who stayed after the 11th will come here." Hua rugo pointed to the counter.


    Although we don''t know why, we all stand in the past.


    The shop is very small and has poor facilities. So basically, the people who can live here are the small people in the market, the brokers who run in the Jianghu and so on. The flow is relatively large, so there are many people who have recently moved in. After the 11th, there are more than 30 people.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes were observed among more than 30 people. When people thought that she was going to ask something, her eyes fell on the remaining 10 people before the 11th.


    Her eyes stayed for a very short time this time. She just glanced at one of them. She pointed to one of them, who was short, with muddy eyes and could not stand out in the crowd: "come on, take it."


    The short man was blinded by the official''s left and right hands and pressed forward.


    Everyone doesn''t understand what happened.


    The short man asked in a panic: "girl, little man didn''t do anything, you don''t wronged the good man."


    "If I''m right, you live near the smoky room, and probably on the 11th." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    The short man was surprised: "how do you know?"


    The shopkeeper turned over the account book and said, "it was half a month ago, on the 11th."


    "That must be right." Hua Ruge said, staring at him and saying, "you killed people."


    This time, not only the short man, but also all the people in the hall thought it was too outrageous.


    Since Hua rugo came in, people have only seen her eating baozi. How can she know who the murderer is?


    The short man struggled and said, "you''re bloody. You''re the one I killed."


    "I''ll tell you if I want to know." Hua Yuege cleared his throat and said, "first of all, this is a conspiracy. You can use her to achieve your goal, and then you can kill people."


    "As for how to calculate this, it''s also very simple. I have checked the windows of the room, which are tied from the inside, so the murderer didn''t enter from the window, so there is only the door."


    "Since there was no sound that night, no one would break in, but the dead opened the door to show that she knew the murderer, and that she was a gifted soul master who was killed by one move also confirmed this, that is, she was not fortified before being attacked by others."


    "And this man can only be in the inn."


    Su Nianxia couldn''t help but ask, "why?"


    Everyone in the hall also looks puzzled. There may be many people who kill people. How can they be innkeepers.


    "It was decided by autopsy that the dead died at midnight last night, that is, one hour after the curfew. It is clear to everyone that no one is allowed to walk on the street after the second curfew, and there are soldiers patrolling constantly. Once someone is found on the street, they will be arrested as bandits. Therefore, it is a very unwise choice to go back to the Inn at this time."


    People listen to the subconscious nod.


    "When I narrowed down my goal, it was easier to find it. I checked the footprints on the ground before entering the door. There were three people, one of them was smoke like, and the other one I found later was the junior two who entered in the morning, so there was only the last one left."


    "The footprints are left by cloth shoes. They are bigger than women''s footprints and smaller than normal men''s footprints. I judge that the killer is a man by the size of footprints, but it is thin. By the size of steps, I roughly judge that the killer is not tall. You are the only one who checked in before the 11th."


    Everyone swallowed their saliva when they heard this. It''s too bad.


    "Because the murderer''s steps in the room are equal, it means that the murderer is not in a hurry and has a good psychological quality, so he must be good at camouflage. In order to further confirm, I chose to fight against the enemy."


    "When I purposely put my eyes on those people, Yu Guang has been paying attention to you. Sure enough, there is a flash of snickering and ridicule in your eyes. You must be thinking about how stupid this woman is then." Hua Yuege looked at him and asked.


    Under the short man''s heart, he pretended to be calm and said: "what''s more to add to the guilt?"


    Hua rugo picked up the envelope from the evidence tray, and continued:


    "this is a letter from Ruyan''s mother to her, which is normal in principle, but I found six tears on it. Under these tears, the handwriting is different in fuzzy degree, obviously not dropped at one time."


    "And the letter on the pillow is wrinkled, which means that Ruyan often takes it out to see, what can make her daughter feel so sad every time she sees her mother''s letter?" Hua rugo came to him and said:


    "the only explanation is that you threatened her with her mother to do things for you. This letter is not an ordinary letter at all, but you sent it to her, just to let her know that the old man is in your hands and let her obey you."


    The short man''s face turned ugly.


    "The date on this letter is the ninth. The official came to report that the imperial capital is two days away from Ruyan''s home. Then it''s the eleventh."


    "It doesn''t matter how the letter is brought. What''s important is that you will show it to Yuehan on that day. I asked Xiaoer before that, Yuehan doesn''t go out, so you must come to the inn to meet, and it''s convenient for threat control and extinction. You must choose a room near her to live in."

 Chapter 330

    Even if the short man''s heart quality is high enough to hear such inferences, his eyes are also a little straight.


    The onlookers thought it was even more incredible. It was amazing that they could infer these things from the little clues.


    "You meet all the conditions of my inference, and dare you say you are not the murderer?" Hua Yuege asked, squinting.


    I didn''t expect that the short man hummed, "it''s your conjecture for a long time. I won''t take it without proof."


    "What I''m talking about, young master, is the truth. If you don''t agree with me, go argue with Prince Yan." Hua Ruge glanced at him, saying that he was very domineering.


    The short man was stunned.


    All the people in the inn were stunned. This girl is a little too fierce.


    I really don''t know how much confidence I have in order to say that things without evidence are so tyrannical.


    The short man wanted to defend himself. Hua rugo waved his hand and said, "shut up and ask for evidence. I''m tired to find it for you and convince you."


    In fact, she thinks it doesn''t matter that this person refuses to obey, but it''s just that there are so many people around. If she is domineering, it''s easy to say that she has a bad reputation.


    And it will also affect blue ice.


    So she decided to suffer.


    "Come, take the ink, and ask for the best ink." Hua Ruge said.


    The shopkeeper sent someone to buy it and brought it back in person.


    "Ink, don''t drain." She added.


    The shopkeeper did not understand, and soon a small pile of toner was ground out.


    "Enough, get me another little brush."


    Xiaoer ran and brought a brand new soft hair brush for the kitchen.


    Hua Ruge put the stabbed dagger on the table holding the blade.


    After all, they wondered what she was doing and how to find evidence?


    See Hua Ruge with a brush stained with toner, and then evenly gently brush to the handle of the dagger.


    One moment.


    Two.


    Three.


    Under the toner, there was a clear line of fingerprints on it.


    There is no such technology in this era, so it''s amazing to see that everyone almost didn''t stare out their eyes.


    After the fingerprint appears, Hua Ruge gently places a piece of paper as thin as a cicada''s wing on the handle of the dagger and stops moving.


    After a while Hua Ruge took the paper down gently, and everyone saw that the fingerprint was printed on the paper.


    Because it''s the best ink, the lines of the fingers are very clear.


    Hua rugo used this method to extract the fingerprints of five different fingers onto a piece of paper.


    The short man is stupid. Where is this from? How can it be so magical.


    Hua Ruge hooked his fingers, and the man was pressed over and untied his hands.


    "Dip your finger in the toner and print it on the white paper." Hua Ruge squinted.


    The short man held out his right hand.


    "You are left-handed." Hua Ruge''s stupefied reminder said: "you hold the dagger with your left hand."


    This difference can be easily found in detail.


    A short man''s eyes are going to rage.


    "Press his seal." Hua Ruge said, and then put the short man''s hands into the toner, and then took them out and put them on the paper.


    The short man hasn''t waited for struggle. The official has pressed him down.


    We have to say that Daewoo''s official strength is not weak. If there is a positive conflict, it is very difficult to escape.


    Hua Ruge spread two pieces of paper on the table and said to the officers: "find a meticulous person to compare them." As like as two peas in the


    official, a sign of inspection was coming.


    Not only he was surprised, so many people in the inn didn''t find it magical.


    Hua Ruge squinted at the short man and said, "what else can I say?"


    The short man''s face was hard and his lips were moving.


    "Dead man, to swallow poison and commit suicide?" Hua Ruge''s voice is light and lazy, glancing at his eyes with indifference.


    At this time, if the short man saw Hua Ruge in a hurry, he would surely bite the poison and commit suicide. But seeing Hua Ruge so well-known and even a little despised, he was a little confused.


    Does the woman want him to die?


    "I hope you can tell me who you are, but it doesn''t matter if you die. The soul is still there." Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes and smiled: "bite, I will look down on you if you don''t commit suicide."


    When the short man heard the soul, he trembled and said, "you will have dark soul."


    No one is not afraid of dark soul skill, because it can really make people want to live or die. If you play hard, you will never be able to surpass life.


    "Yes." Hua Yuege looked at him scornfully, and then said, "clear up!"


    She knew how much courage he would give this man now, and he dared not commit suicide.


    The official''s order cleared all the people out of the inn. There was only Hua Ruge, Su Nianxia and the short man in it.


    "Don''t try to resist. You can''t beat me." Hua Yuege said once, and then said, "say it, who told you, what did you do?"


    The official operation efficiency of Daewoo is very high. In a short period of time, the outside of the inn has been surrounded by yamen officials and the people transferred from the city defense camp. It is impossible to disturb or kill these soldiers with their fighting capacity.


    "I''m a subordinate of xiaogongye. He asked me to find someone I could use, and then threatened her to hurt you. You guessed right just now." The short man doesn''t do what he wants now. He can do what he wants.


    He has never been afraid of the battlefield in the wind and rain, but in the face of Hua Ruge, he only felt the incomparable evil gate, and those abilities that he didn''t understand made him feel the fear he never had.


    In front of Hua Ruge, he dare not gamble.


    "What''s little grandpa? Make it clear. " Hua Yuege''s rude inquiry.


    "Little Gongye is the son of rongguogong of Dongxia. His name is Leng Yichen." The man replied.


    "Cold Yichen?" Su Nianxia chewed the name and suddenly said, "I know him. When he went to the end of the ladder, he was accepted as a core disciple."


    Hua rugo''s eyes narrowed slightly, so the motive was obvious. He must have known that he could not compare with her in talent, so he plotted against her early.


    "How many core disciples have been accepted?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Su Nianxia thought, "three."


    "No." Hua yuemou said coldly, "it''s not that simple."


    The short man was frightened instinctively when he saw the flash in Hua Ruge''s eyes.


    "What else do you know about it? You have only one chance. If you don''t spit clean, I will let your soul speak for you. " Hua Yuege looks at him with cool eyes.


    The short man smelt the words and his eyes turned quickly. Then he said, "the way is taught by my grandfather. I''m only responsible for implementation. I don''t know anything else."


    Hua Ruge looked at him flustered, not like a liar, and said, "come to me."


    The officer trotted in.


    "What''s the crime of killing people? You should do your business. Thank you very much this time." Hua Ruge said and went out.


    The officer said repeatedly and dared not.


    Hua rugo stopped at the door and said, "by the way, do something for me."


    The officer came forward and waited for orders.


    Hua rugo turned over his hand and took out a bag of gold coins and handed it to him. He said calmly, "send it to Ruyan''s mother in Liujia Town, which means Ruyan gave it to her. Try to hide the news of her daughter''s death."


    The officer nodded and bowed, reached out and took over. He was surprised at the weight of the mat. This was not a small amount.


    Before waiting for what he was talking about, Hua rugo left first and got on the carriage.

 Chapter 331

    Su Nianxia followed up and looked at Hua Ruge with his chin for a while before saying, "sister Ruge is a good person."


    "The old man is old. It''s a day to be happy." Hua Ruge sighed softly.


    She didn''t think it was a good thing, but it was a little compassion and human nature.


    "But my sister is not afraid that they will use this to harm you later?" Su Nianxia thought of the hidden danger of doing so again.


    Hua Ruge picked up the eyebrows and said with a smile, "if I change my mind because of a frame up, I will lose."


    The topic is a bit abstruse. Su Nianxia''s immature brain needs to think about it for a while.


    Hua Ruge smiled, patted her head and said: "the real failure is not to be knocked down, but to become the person you hate."


    Su Nianxia''s eyes brightened after hearing this.


    Hua rugo sat in the carriage with his eyes closed for a while. Su Nianxia digested the truth and asked what he didn''t understand all the time.


    "Sister Ge, those ways to find the murderer are amazing. How do you do it?"


    "Investigation is a meticulous and precise thing, as long as we observe and analyze it carefully, it is not difficult." Hua Ruge preached.


    Su Nianxia said seriously, "I will study hard in the future."


    Hua Ruge is a little absent-minded.


    When the two returned to the priest''s palace, LAN bing''er came up to inquire about the situation. She was obviously more delicate than Su Nianxia. After listening to the note, she said: "no, that Leng Yichen would do this, doesn''t mean that he knows how to do this."


    Su Nianxia was so immersed in the investigation that he thought it was cool. Hearing this, he said, "what do you mean?"


    "There are also people behind him who have either contacted me or investigated me. In a word, they understand me very well." Hua Yuege said.


    Blue bing''er nodded slightly.


    Hua rugo is indeed a legend in the mainland, but what we all pass on is how talented she is, how powerful her means are, and how incredible her strength is.


    Few people understand Hua Ruge''s character. They know that she is grounded, warm-hearted, and likes to help people make friends, drink and fight.


    So this person must be very understanding of Hua Ruge to find this weakness that is not difficult to use.


    "Does sister have a suspect?" Asked LAN bing''er.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "in Dongxia, there is hostility to me and only one beichenyue with delicate mind."


    "Yes, that beichenyue is not good at stubble. Please be careful later." LAN binger agrees with Hua Ruge.


    "It''s just a little bit of a dirty trick. It''s not enough to be afraid. It''s her who provokes me to be careful." Hua Ruge''s face is proud. He has made up his mind. He will take revenge as long as he has the chance.


    She is now the most important strength, and when she becomes stronger, no one can stop her.


    This time the college gave two days to repair, so Hua rugo and Su Nianxia soon left LAN binger and packed up their things and went to Tianfu college.


    On the carriage, Hua rugo asked Su Nianxia, "I''m a disciple of the outer courtyard. What about you?"


    "Me too, but a little higher than you." Su Nianxia was quite proud.


    Hua Ruge''s premonition is very bad: "what''s my ranking?"


    "Do you have to listen?" Su Nianxia touched her nose and asked.


    Hua Ruge looks at her with undoubted eyes.


    "Seventy two."


    Hua Yuege''s eyes widened: "there are seventy-two people in all."


    Su Nianxia nods.


    Hua Ruge almost didn''t get a shot of old blood. It was a strong point that she could easily take the first place. She even ranked last to last. It''s too humiliating.


    Su Nianxia looks at her face carefully.


    At last, I saw Hua Ruge gnashing his teeth and saying, "Leng Yichen, you''d better not fall into my hands."


    Su Nianxia observed three seconds of silence for the man.


    Just then the carriage stopped suddenly and the two men fell back sharply.


    Hua Ruge grabbed Su Nianxia, then asked outside, "what''s the matter?"


    When she spoke, she had opened the curtain of the carriage, and saw that the carriage had deviated from the official way and stepped into the mud below.


    "Girl, it''s the horse. I didn''t hold the reins." Groom road.


    Hua rugo was just about to ask how he was shocked when he saw a gorgeous carriage driving by him. It was not the ordinary horse that pulled the carriage, but the two Warcraft horned horses.


    This kind of Warcraft is close, the ordinary horse will be frightened indeed, it is a normal phenomenon.


    As soon as Hua rugo asked the coachman to go on, he listened to the coachman and said, "the little Duke of Dongxia has great prestige."


    When the curtain was half opened, Hua Yuege opened it again and asked, "who is the grandson in the carriage in front of you?"


    The coachman was stunned and subconsciously replied, "that car belongs to the little Duke of Dongxia."


    Before he finished speaking, Hua rose up like a song. He shot his body out of the carriage like a arrow and landed on the top of the carriage.


    Su Nianxia comes to see.


    I also saw Hua Ruge fall into the open space in front of the carriage on the top of the carriage, and the horned horse''s hooves would soon hit her.


    Hua Yuege has a black stick in his hand between his hands. Without saying anything, he smashes it down on the head of the horned horse.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    After two muffled sounds, the horned horse fell to the ground without making the last sound.


    Because of the speed of the carriage, the groom flew out after the carriage stopped abruptly.


    There was a muffled crash in the carriage, followed by a man''s roar: "who?"


    People inside opened the curtain and found that two tall horned horses fell to the ground, and the head with a huge sharp angle was bleeding continuously.


    On the bleeding head stood one foot each, and then he saw Hua Ruge standing on the horse''s head and carrying a black stick.


    Because Hua Ruge was brilliant in the contest with Fang Lanxin, he naturally knew each other.


    Hua Ruge is also looking at this man. At the age of 20, he is wearing a yellow Royal robe and has a pretty face, but he is pale and looks very disharmonious.


    "Hua Ruge, you dare to kill my horse!" Cold Yi Chen frowns, angry voice way.


    Hua rugo held the stick on his shoulder, squinted and said: "today, my Lord not only killed the horse, but also you."


    Leng Yichen was surprised. He was the best of his peers, and he was already a three-star war master at the age of 20. But if he fought with Hua rugo, he would not die better than others.


    "I have no enmity with you. What are you doing?" Leng Yichen is surprised and soon calms down.


    "Pretend to be stupid, isn''t it? I''ll call you till you''re not stupid today." Hua Ruge said he would start.


    Leng Yichen reached out to stop and said: "wait a minute, we are all disciples of Tianfu college now. The college is not allowed to kill each other. Don''t mess with us."


    "So you''ve identified yourself with me?" Hua Yuege asked, squinting.


    When Leng Yichen saw Hua Ruge''s appearance, he knew it was useless, so he said simply, "yes, it''s just..."


    "Your uncle!"


    Hua Ruge scolded and flew up. A stick hit him in the face.


    Leng Yichen takes out his long sword and moves his aura towards the stick.


    He is a three-star war division, and Hua rugo is only one star. His accomplishments in this field are not as good as his, but his comprehensive strength is much higher than him.


    "Wind blade."


    Hua Ruge made a sound when the long sword of the stick was about to touch. Suddenly, a wind blade appeared in front of the stick, and he fell in his face.


    Leng Yichen is shocked. The long sword inspires the spirit power and turns to block the wind blade.


    When the blade of the wind disappeared, the sun in front of him was blocked by a black stick, and his eyes widened.

 Chapter 332

    "Bang!"


    A stick hit him in the face, directly hit him from the carriage down, barely stable body, a bow spit out three or four teeth mixed with blood.


    When a soulmate can enter the melee, its lethality is immeasurable.


    Leng Yichen is very unlucky to meet Hua Ruge for the first time.


    Hua Ruge stood on the carriage and said: "if you dare to kill me, your life will end."


    She let go of a cruel word and continued to fight with her stick.


    Her close combat attack moves are tricky, coupled with that instant soul skill, Leng Yichen just parries a few moves and can''t stand it.


    "Bang!"


    A stick hit his left face, his face was purple, and he spit out half of his teeth.


    "Bang!"


    Cold Yichen is a war division with a stick on his head. His defense is a little higher. But this time, he is also dizzy and has no ability to resist.


    The sticks in Hua Ru''s singer all made a shadow and hit him.


    "I want you to see the king of hell."


    Leng Yichen was completely knocked down by her, and finally gave up the resistance, holding her head in both hands, hoping that Hua Ruge would not face again.


    "Hua Ruge, the college is not allowed to kill each other. You will be expelled from the college like this." It''s hard for Leng Yichen to keep his head and say what''s best for him.


    Hua Ruge said scornfully, "you don''t ask for information. When did I obey the rules?"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Hua Ruge''s stick never stops, and it contains spiritual power. Soon, cold Yichen''s breath is more than air intake, and he dare not talk about any rules with Hua Ruge, just plead for mercy.


    Su Nianxia was afraid something would happen, so he hurriedly pulled up and said, "sister Ruge, I really can''t kill you, or Tianfu college will expel you."


    "I didn''t want his life, or it''s not the stick that greets me." Hua, like a song, glanced coldly at the people on the ground, dismissing the way.


    She knows why she wants to go to Tianfu college and what she should do. A small role like Leng Yichen doesn''t make her lose her mind.


    She was only scaring him, and she was angry for herself.


    Su Nianxia breathed out an airway: "that''s good."


    She is really afraid that Hua rugo will not enter the college on impulse. It will be more difficult for her to become stronger later.


    The self-healing ability of the three star war division is not weak. You can open your eyes without being beaten.


    "The ring in my hand is to buy your life. Next time it falls into my hand, you will decide what to do." Hua Ruge said as he patted his swollen face with a stick.


    The ring in Leng Yichen''s hand is a storage ring. It''s all his possessions. Naturally, he doesn''t want to give it.


    "No?" Hua, like a song, laughs instead of anger. His smile is very friendly. However, in the eyes of Leng Yichen, it looks like the cold wind blowing in winter.


    It would be a fool to see the woman''s means and feel that she would be kind to her enemies.


    He has no choice in the present situation.


    So he slowly extended his hand, the other hand trembling to take off the ring.


    "Don''t bother."


    Hua rugo said as soon as grasps his arm, takes his ring hand to the ground one press, another hand cold light flash, falls quickly.


    "Ah!"


    Cold Yichen makes a shrill howl.


    On the ground, a dagger is inserted horizontally between his fingers and hands. The sharp blade has cut off the middle finger with the ring.


    Hua rugo picked it with a dagger, and the ring slipped off the broken finger.


    The green ring was stained with blood. She took it and rubbed it clean on Leng Yichen''s yellow brocade. Then she put it away. Facing Leng Yichen, she said: "it''s a good thing. I''ll buy your life, but you may not have such good luck next time."


    Cold Yi Chen turned white eyes and fainted. I don''t know if it''s painful or angry.


    The coachman drove the carriage up, Hua Ruge got on the train, and Su Nianxia followed him closely.


    Looking at Hua Ruge''s light appearance, Su Nianxia swallows.


    No wonder she''s afraid. Hua rugo was really cruel just now. She was on the verge of fighting. She robbed everyone''s family. The most cruel thing was to break her finger in the last move.


    Not killing, but more ruthless than killing him.


    Hua Ruge thought and took a breath: "it''s much more comfortable."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Nianxia organized a speech and said, "isn''t this a bit tough?"


    "This is the normal level of play, don''t praise me, there is nothing to be proud of." Hua Yuege said humbly.


    Su Nianxia didn''t speak for a long time.


    All the way to the gate of Tianfu University, Hua Ruge felt that people were not looking at themselves right when he got off the bus, most of them were surprised.


    Hua Ruge soon understood that she showed her strong strength in the contest, and she was the last one when waiting for the ladder. These people naturally couldn''t think of it.


    It is very difficult to cultivate the body of elements. If there is no talent, there is no way to grow up. There is no way to explain such phenomena as Hua Ruge.


    As a result, there is no way to change it. Hua Ruge is calm, smiling and greeting the unknown.


    Everyone is not as familiar as she is, just nodding slightly.


    When the border opened, 71 people came in, and the examiner asked them to stand in accordance with their own hospital area.


    Among them, there are more than 30 disciples in the outer courtyard.


    The inner court disciples are less than forty.


    There are only two core disciples.


    These two people, one male and one female, have extraordinary temperament. They both look rich or not.


    The academician frowned and said, "didn''t lengyichen come?"


    The core disciple is the talent of level 7. Only three of them have reached the standard this time, so it''s easy to find that he''s not there.


    Everyone looked left and right, but didn''t see it. They all thought it was strange.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose.


    Su Nianxia sips his mouth, and his heart is beating like that. Even if his body can support his whole body, he is embarrassed to come.


    The academician sent someone to inquire about it, but he didn''t take care of it.


    The three academicians took three people to their courtyard area.


    On the left is the outer courtyard, on the right is the inner courtyard, and the two core disciples are marching forward.


    Su Nianxia looked at the two core disciples, and then cried out for Hua Ruge, "if no one makes trouble, what are they?"


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said, "even if someone makes trouble, they are comparable to me?"


    She is confident that everything will be OK.


    Su Nianxia thought for a moment and said seriously, "it should not be comparable."


    Hua Ruge smiled and looked to the way. His eyes, which were originally bright, were full of self-confidence. They looked more charming.


    The location of the outer courtyard is a mountain with 15 peaks, one in the center, four in the second circle, and ten in the periphery.


    More than 30 people from the Academy stood at the foot of the mountain. The academician pointed to the peak and said, "there is a contribution tower. It will assess your contribution to the academy and then give you contribution points."


    Many people saw that the mountain was not a normal building, but a tall tower, but what contribution we heard was in the clouds and fog, and they didn''t know what was the use.


    Academician may be too troublesome to go on, but he began to point to the four mountain paths in the middle: "that one is Xiuling mountain, that one is lianhun mountain, Liandan hall and library for you to learn."


    "The ten outer peaks are your residences, which you can choose on your own. There are all your predecessors on the mountain. If you don''t understand them, please ask for advice."


    After the academician said a word, he turned around and left.

 Chapter 333

    After he left, he left more than 30 people looking up at the towering peaks.


    Then they chose their favorite peaks to climb.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to be disturbed too much, so she pointed to the most partial and steep mountain. Then she looked at Su Nianxia and asked her opinion.


    "I don''t care. Let''s go." Su Nianxia takes a bite and starts to climb the mountain.


    Because it is far from the main road and inconvenient to pass, there are only two of them on the road.


    The more you go up, the more you feel spirited, the more powerful the elements are.


    "Good place, good place."


    A tender voice came out, and then the white light of Hua Yuege''s white jade ring flashed, and she felt that her chest clothes were caught by two dishonest claws.


    Hua Ruge looked down and saw that the devouring beast was grabbing her chest, his body was shrunk into a fluffy mass, and his two dark eyes were turning to look at her in private, which was very surprising.


    "What''s good?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "There''s plenty of power here. There must be something good to eat." Swallowing the beast as he spoke, he did not forget to look around.


    One can''t hear without eating Hua Ruge, just like slapping it down.


    "Wow, this little animal is so cute that it can talk." Su Nianxia is surprised at first, then excitedly comes up and looks closely at the fluffy mass that engulfs the animal.


    It''s not how brave she is, but the small appearance of devouring the beast doesn''t look like it has killing power.


    When the devouring beast heard that someone praised it, he turned his head and looked at Su Nianxia with his small, black eyes, as if he was curious about people other than his owner.


    "Come, sister."


    Su Nianxia spread out her hands and said softly.


    The devouring beast hesitated for a moment, and finally looked at Su Nianxia, who was kind-hearted, and his feet were like a song in China, and he jumped to Su Nianxia''s hands.


    Su Nianxia held it carefully and asked, "what did your elder sister teach you to say?"


    Swallowing animal''s small eyes blinked, obviously did not understand what Su Nianxia said.


    Looking at one person and one beast, Hua rugo suddenly felt that he was isolated, rubbing his chest and saying, "it''s a spirit beast, not a parrot, so you don''t need to teach it."


    Su Nianxia nodded and saw the devouring beast jumping on Su Nianxia''s palm. "I''m not a spirit beast, I''m a god beast, a god beast!"


    Su Nianxia is shocked. She vaguely remembers that there is a divine beast in the book. It''s said that she can understand the whole world.


    "Do you think it looks like it? You know how to eat it every day." Hua Ruge does not grudge his dislike at all.


    Su Nianxia looks at the little cute one hand can hold and shakes her head without hesitation.


    If it were a beast, it would be everywhere.


    "Do you think anyone can eat it? Woman, you don''t know if you are blessed! " The way of swallowing the beast.


    Hua Yuege was amused by it. He reached out a finger and touched its head. "Idioms are very well used," he said


    "That''s not the point!" Devouring animals feel that their sacred animal dignity is at stake. If they don''t fight for it now, these people will treat themselves as ordinary animals.


    Hua Ruge and Su Nian smile together.


    The devouring beast is completely ignored, so he lies in the palm of Su Nianxia''s hand, wilting.


    The more she goes up, the more she feels the aura and elemental particles here become more and more thick. Even she can feel the inner psychic power is ready to move, as if she can''t wait to absorb the external energy.


    You should know that she has a great intake of Reiki. If the Reiki in the ordinary place is not enough to make her yearn, but here she feels that she can practice.


    Su Nianxia was even more jubilant. She exclaimed, "no wonder everyone wants to come to Tianfu college. It seems that it''s three times faster than the outside world to practice here."


    "Better than my pills." Hua Ruge had to admit.


    She felt that even if she had made six pills before, the effect would not be great here, which made her a little frustrated and excited.


    In this way, there is more room for ascension.


    Su Nianxia nodded slightly and thought it was incredible: "how can this be done?"


    "There is a large array of spirits gathering in the mountain, which can make the spirit rich. But I think the bigger reason is the location here, but I don''t know what the mystery of this land is." Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    Su Nianxia excitedly shook his fist and said, "I must practice hard."


    Hua Ruge nodded his head, thinking that there are so many advantages in the outer courtyard. What should the inner courtyard and even the core courtyard look like.


    The two climbed to the top of the mountain.


    The top of the mountain has been flattened, and there are yards built on it. There are places to live, and there is a land that can be planted surrounded by fences. It looks very attractive.


    But from the front, the yard is deserted, at least there is no one living on this side.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia chose two adjacent yards with only one fence wall between them.


    The house here is made of wood. It''s no different from the town under the mountain. It''s not big. There''s only one bed. There are some simple facilities in it.


    Hua Ruge looks at the simple but warm house, and thinks of Tuo BARREI''s wish.


    He said he wanted to find a quiet place to live a life of only two of them.


    This place is so similar.


    Her eyes were straight and her face was in a trance for a moment.


    "Sister rugo, what are we going to plant in this garden?" Su Nianxia''s voice rang outside.


    Hua Ruge took a breath and went out.


    Su Nianxia was standing in her own yard, lying on the fence, and said this way.


    "There''s plenty of spirit here. It''s a waste if you don''t plant some spirit flowers and spirit grass. Only the spirit flowers and spirit grass that can be used are mature for hundreds of years, even if you think about it." Hua Ruge goes out.


    Su Nianxia nodded with approval.


    They don''t think they have hundreds of years to live. Even when their strength reaches a certain height, they can live longer, but they can''t survive the flowers and plants that have matured for hundreds of years.


    "Sister rugo, I''m going to go down the mountain to find out the doorway of Tianfu college. Do you want to join me?" Asked Su Nianxia.


    Hua rugo shook his head and said, "you should pay attention to your own safety. I need to shut down for a few days."


    "well, I''ll let you know when I''m finished." Su Nianxia said and went down the mountain.


    The devouring beast left her hand and returned to Hua Ruge''s shoulder.


    Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder and said, "there are good things for you to eat."


    Devouring the beast''s eyes suddenly brightened, and flattered: "the master is the best."


    Hua Ruge declined to comment on its practice as a dog leg.


    Return to the room and close the door, Hua rugo takes out the ring that robbed Leng Yichen on the road.


    There is a spiritual border on this ring, but because Leng Yichen is a war master, his mental strength is very weak, he is broken by Hua Ruge and begins to explore the things inside.


    Dongxia is worthy of the emperor''s reign. Its resources are richer than Dazheng. A little Duke has many good things.


    She looked at it and found a jade letter on a shelf. She took it out and explored it with her spirit.


    Soon she hummed softly, her mouth turned up and her eyes were cool.


    The contents of the jade slips are related to her. They are from the hand of beichenyue. They record the methods of planting her and guarantee that one hit is the right time.


    It''s hard to be seen through. At least Hua Ruge doesn''t like it!

 Chapter 334

    "Beichenyue, wait for me." Hua Yuege''s eyes are cool and thin. He raises his hand and throws the jade Jane to the front.


    "Ahhh."


    The Devourer was on the table, jumping up and swallowing it.


    "All for you, help me to break through." Hua Ruge throws Leng Yichen''s storage ring directly in the past, and takes out the thunder bead snatched from Fang Lanxin.


    As soon as the devouring animal''s eyes brightened, he quickly swallowed the two treasures.


    The ring of space contains the space of different dimensions, but this does not prevent the devouring beast from digesting all the things inside.


    There are many good things in Leng Yichen, and the power of their transformation is also considerable.


    It''s needless to say that the Thunderball is a magic weapon of seven kinds.


    The digestion speed of the devouring beast is very fast. In a moment, Hua Ruge feels that there is a surge of power in her body. She has been holding her breath and concentration for a long time, taking the power to absorb and guide it to impact the next bottleneck.


    After swallowing the animal''s strength, he closed his eyes and slept on Hua Ruge''s legs.


    Hua Ruge is constantly in a stable and breakthrough, spiritual power in the body washed over and over again, and finally flow to Dantian, and again and again.


    The necklace on her neck radiates light, which accelerates the flow of her spiritual power and absorption.


    With the cultivation becoming higher and higher, the difficulty of breakthrough becomes more and more big. Almost no one can make a breakthrough. Even if the cultivation reaches the completion of this stage, it needs a little exploration of the bottleneck, and then slowly impact.


    It''s fast to break through in a month or two.


    Hua was as steady as song. She sat in the room for three days.


    Finally, the new bottleneck was broken. Hua Ruge was promoted to become a two-star soul tutor. With his own strength, he can instantly cast level 10 soul skills. The staff made of the tree of life can instantly cast level 11.


    Hua Ruge took a long breath and said with satisfaction, "not bad."


    Swallowing animals always sleep for a while after harvesting their power. Hua Ruge opens his eyes and sleeps on his legs.


    Hua Ruge picked him up and looked at a small fluffy ball in the palm. He thought it was amazing.


    With it, you can be so smooth. Otherwise, the body of elements wants to become stronger, which is more than ten times and eight times more difficult than others.


    The mother who wanted to come to the original Lord also knew this, so she left such a super cheating device for herself.


    "Woo."


    Swallowing animals seem to feel uncomfortable sleeping on their stomach, so they turn over, belly up, and continue to sleep.


    "You can eat and sleep." Hua Ruge smiled, put him into the space of spirit beast, then pushed the door open and walked out.


    The spirit here is very strong, and it gives people a refreshing feeling when breathing.


    "Good place." Hua Yuege said, looking at the land in the courtyard.


    The spirit is so abundant. If this place is not really a waste, she hasn''t thought about what to plant.


    This is the morning. Su Nianxia pushes the door open. He is stretching and yawning to go to the well. He looks like he wants to wash.


    "Early." Hua Ruge greets with her face on the fence wall,


    Su Nianxia looks at her vaguely, then her eyes brighten and she understands: "sister Ruge, you are out of the pass."


    "Well." Hua Ruge looked at her and asked, "I am hungry. How can I solve the food here?"


    She didn''t see the kitchen in the yard, or anyone who had brought the servants.


    Su Nianxia didn''t ask her how she was. After all, in such a short time, normal people can''t break through, let alone cultivate the extremely difficult element body.


    She said, "wait a moment, and then she went back to the room. In a moment, she found a bottle of pill and handed it to Hua rugo." I went to the contribution tower to get it. I said that I was not hungry for ten days after taking one pill. There were three pills in it. "


    "Take the medicine?" Hua Ruge picked a eyebrow, which was inconceivable.


    Su Nianxia nodded and said, "that''s how to save cultivation time."


    "I can''t even eat rice. I really don''t know the meaning of cultivation." Hua Ruge is the way of smallholder consciousness.


    She thinks that cultivation is to make herself live a good life. The so-called good life is inseparable from eating hot and spicy food. If she can''t even eat rice, what''s the point of becoming stronger.


    "The meaning of cultivation?" Su Nianxia recited, then said with bright eyes, "after men."


    "You won." China is like a song without words.


    Thinking of a man, she took out a pill and swallowed it.


    Dan medicine into the abdomen into a nourishing Qi into the four limbs, so that tired limbs are full of strength again, the effect is better than eating a meal.


    Hua Ruge smashed his mouth and said: "it''s really the best college. It''s really rich."


    According to the preliminary estimation, the raw material of this pill will cost thousands of gold coins. When the alchemists refine it, it will rise two or three times. In this way, three pills a month for each person is too luxurious.


    Su Nianxia washed his face, wiped it and said, "it''s not for the college. It''s all from the students."


    "What?" Hua Ruge is puzzled on the face. No matter how rich the students are, they can''t stand such consumption.


    Su Nianxia finished washing his face and ran over to him and said, "I''ve heard all these two days."


    "Tell me what you have." Hua said like a song.


    Su Nianxia then handed Hua rugo a small bottle and said, "this is a resource for everyone. I have also brought it for you. Let''s have a look first."


    Hua Ruge opened the small porcelain vase and a strong smell of medicine came to her. She sniffed it gently and her eyes flashed with wonder.


    This elixir is the essence and soul pill of the sixth grade. Like the one she gave to Su Nianxia, you can sense more elemental strength after taking it to improve the cultivation speed.


    The difference is that this pill is obviously more than twice as powerful as her, but according to her analysis, the concentration and spirituality of this pill can not match her.


    This shows that the problem is not in her technique, but in the raw materials. They use a lot higher quality than her.


    "This is also from the students?" Hua rugo asked, she would like to know who has so many high-quality panacea.


    Su Nianxia nodded his head and said, "the master of soul sends out the spirit elixir, and the master of war sends out the spirit gathering elixir. Each of them has five pills every month, all of which come from the hands of the students."


    Hua Ruge listened carefully.


    "When I heard about it before, I thought these people were so stupid. Why don''t you keep some good things for yourself? Later, I learned that the alchemist''s offering of pills or miraculous medicines or other things is regarded as a personal contribution point."


    Hua Ruge did not understand: "what''s the use of contribution point?"


    "For promotion, there are three criteria: the first is to achieve a strength of more than five stars; the second is to defeat an internal disciple; the third is to have enough contribution points." Su Nianxia tells us.


    "This college is good enough for chicken thieves. The students have not forgotten the benefits." Hua Ruge said, thinking that the founder of the college really didn''t suffer at all.


    Su Nianxia agrees: "I think so, too."


    "If you can''t make alchemy and have no elixir, how can you accumulate it?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "Then help the tutor, or finish the college''s irregular tasks. It''s very slow to accumulate contributions." Su Nianxia said with a bitter face.


    It''s obvious that she''s trying to be tough for herself.


    Hua rugo reached out and patted her on the head, saying, "I''ll try my best to find a way for you. The most important thing is to achieve the required strength."


    "It''s hard." Su Nianxia held her cheek with her hand, and her face was troubled.


    Hua Ruge glanced at her and said, "for men."


    Su Nianxia''s eyes lit up immediately.

 Chapter 335

    For Su Nianxia, Hua Ruge is used to the nature of flower mania.


    When they were chatting, they heard someone outside the courtyard shouting, "is Miss Hua inside?"


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows slightly, feeling that the voice was familiar.


    Su Nianxia, on the other hand, said, "your whereabouts must not have been revealed by me."


    Hua Ruge looks at Su Nianxia''s expression of schadenfreude and remembers who this person is. She frowns helplessly and goes out.


    A push to open the door to see Yan Tao standing in the courtyard, is smiling at Hua Ruge.


    "I haven''t seen you for days. Miss Hua is really more charming." We should talk about silk without concealing our pursuit.


    Hua Ruge casually dusted the dust that didn''t exist on the cuff and said, "you are still as annoying as ever."


    Before, she gave him some face because he was a member of Tianfu University. She was afraid that he would trip her up secretly. If she could not enter the University, she would lose a lot of money. Now her worry can be dispelled.


    When Yan Tao heard Hua Ruge''s words, his smile froze, and then gradually became ugly.


    I haven''t dared to shake my face with him in such a big way, let alone the other side is just a small person who has no background and no back.


    Before that, Hua Ruge stopped fighting and lost in the competition. Lanxin thought that she had potential and didn''t dare to provoke easily.


    But now he can''t see Hua Ruge''s talent. He''s in the courtyard like him, so there''s nothing to worry about.


    So he turned cold and said, "Hua Ruge, this is a toast without penalty. Su Nianxia was worried in Tianfu University:" sister Ruge, his strength is not low. Let''s forget it. "


    "Don''t worry." Hua rugo patted her on the shoulder, then turned over and took out the black stick.


    Yan Tao is not ambiguous when he moves. He takes a half man long broadsword out of the space. It''s thick and wide. At first sight, it''s full of weight. Don''t say to cut people, smash people and kill them.


    Hua Ruge has heard that most of the people who use knives are not weak. It seems that Yan Tao''s strength is not so careless.


    "I''ll try you today. Come on." Hua Ruge hooked his fingers at him.


    When Yan Tao saw that her little girl was so provocative, he was furious. With a big knife in his hand, he could split Hua mountain with one move, and the three foot long blade could directly split Hua like a song.


    If it is true, Hua Ruge will become two pieces in an instant.


    Hua Ruge dare not neglect, tiptoe a little, body to one side of the horizontal move three steps.


    When the blade falls, there are large cracks on the ground, and three hairs can be seen on the cracked land.


    His speed is so fast that even a person like Hua rugo who thinks his body method is neat can hardly hide.


    Su Nianxia''s pupil shrank and said, "Yan Tao, you want to kill people."


    Yan Tao is surprised. He usually uses people with equal strength. He is enraged by Hua Ruge and forgets that Hua Ruge is a weak soul master.


    As long as they can get close to the soulman, no matter how strong they are, they will not win, because even if it''s a flash, it''s faster than they can get up and down with their swords.


    At this time, the advantages of war division and soul division are shown.


    The soul Division has a high killing power. As long as you see the martial arts being cast by the martial arts division, the martial arts division has no room for resistance.


    But once the soul division is close to the warrior division, even if it''s so far away, it''s only for people to kill.


    Hua Ruge didn''t fight with the four star battle division before, but those people are not as fast as Yan Tao, and the attack is so fierce, and it can be seen that his control over power is stronger.


    "It''s worthy of Tianfu college. It''s interesting."


    Hua Yuege smiled and said to Yan Tao, "come again."


    At the same time, Yan Tao was too lazy to kill Hua Ruge, but this time the speed was obviously slowed down.


    He was afraid that he would kill people if he didn''t pay attention.


    One is that it''s not easy to explain in the college, and the other is that he is reluctant to die like a song.


    Hua Ruge feels that his body method has not been practiced for a long time. Now it''s good to have Yan Tao to practice with him.


    So she put her feet on the ground and jumped up while Yan Tao was wielding his knife, holding a stick and approaching him at a faster speed.


    Yan Tao didn''t expect Hua Ruge to react so fast. Now it''s too late to close the knife. So he just punched with his left hand and hit the stick.


    "Bang!"


    The two spirits collide, Hua Ruge''s body flies out, falls on the ground and stops after a few steps


    she is a two-star war division, while Yan Tao is a four-star. It''s impossible to fight hard in these two realms. If not for the physical strength of the elements, Hua Ruge''s arm can''t be protected.


    Two moves, two confrontations.


    Hua Ruge is now at a disadvantage.


    Yan Tao took back his sword and said, "Hua Ruge, don''t use Reiki. Even if you use spirituality, you can''t win me. It''s useless for you to struggle."


    "Four Star Division, you don''t think I can beat you?" Hua Yuege said jokingly.


    Yan Tao said coldly, "the people of Tianfu university are much better than you think. Now I only use 70% of the skill, and you have no resistance. If I do my best, you will be seriously injured."


    "Come again."


    Hua Ruge smiles and hooks his fingers. Yan Tao comes forward again. Hua Ruge still doesn''t use soul skills, but uses ancient martial moves learned from modern times to circle with Yan Tao.


    Before entering Tianfu college, she had to become stronger and improve her strength in all aspects, so that she could be more confident in going to the East China Sea one year later.


    That matter is too important for her to lose.


    Yan Tao is afraid of killing Hua Ruge with his heavy hand, so he has always been a seven success force.


    Hua Ruge can take the next move every time before, and gradually become two moves, three moves.


    Her body method is faster and faster in practice, and her attack is more and more sharp. Although she can''t hurt Yan Tao, she can always surprise him.


    Yan Tao''s consumption is very large, and his impatience increases gradually.


    This time, he attacked with 90% strength. His fist was covered with silver aura. It looked like it was made of steel. He waved it quickly, and the tiger and the wind came.

 Chapter 336

    Hua Ruge looks cold and resolute, does not dodge, concentrates all the spiritual strength on the right hand fist, confronts and goes up.


    How could Yan Tao not have thought that Hua rugo would dare to take his fist. He was surprised, but his fist could not be taken back.


    Su Nianxia is even more surprised. It''s too late for her to stop now.


    "Bang!"


    Two fists, one big and one small, actually collided with each other, and the aftershocks spread out, which made Su Nianxia even retreat, but they both stood still.


    Yan Tao obviously felt that his impact had hit Hua Ruge''s body. He was shocked.


    Even if the body of the element is strong, such a strong attack may cause serious injury.


    "Click, click, click!"


    From the sound of tiny bone fracture, Hua Ruge felt the unprecedented trauma. Not only his arm was broken in many places, but also his meridians and heart were hurt.


    "You are looking for your own death." Yan Tao hates and hates Tao. He only wants to use force to make Hua Ruge give in. How could he not expect to meet Hua Ruge to fight with him like this.


    Besides, I don''t need my own soul skill to fight with the war division for strength. It''s crazy.


    This is the first time that Hua Ruge really felt the power of the four-star war division, which was a little unexpected to her, but later she knew it in her mind.


    "Bah!"


    Hua Ruge spits the blood froth in his mouth on the ground in front of him, smiles scornfully, the stick in his left hand is slightly waved, and his body is covered with a light green halo.


    After a while, she recovered from all her injuries.


    Su Nianxia is surprised. She forgets that Hua rugo has another move.


    Yan Tao was shocked by Hua Ruge''s achievements in spiritualism. He said in some uncertain ways, "what do you want to do?"


    Hua Ruge took the stick in his right hand and knocked it on his left hand. He said: "beat you in your best field."


    "You are crazy. I just kept my hand. If I moved you seriously, you would have died." Yan Tao said angrily.


    Hua Ruge picked his eyebrows and said, "kill me? Dare you? "


    "You..." Yan Tao pointed at her and was too angry to speak.


    "Come on." Hua Ruge once again stretched out his index finger and hooked it.


    Yan Tao angrily raised his dagger and said, "I will take your life and you forced me."


    He was angry and attacked. The fierce sword in his hand made Su Nianxia feel frightened.


    She can see clearly now. Hua Ruge uses Yan Tao to hone his strength in the war division, but it''s too hard. She''ll die if she doesn''t care.


    No matter how powerful the cure is, losing your head will not help you.


    Hua Ruge naturally knows this. In the face of Yan Tao, a powerful and hot person, she is really struggling to deal with it, but her potential is often aroused at the edge of life and death.


    She doesn''t have much time. Only in this way can she improve her strength quickly.


    Yan Tao is also surprised in the attack, because Hua Ruge''s learning speed is so fast that he can see her obvious progress in just a few dozen moves.


    Including gait moves, including the speed of the movement of the body''s spiritual power.


    And she seems to be a natural warrior, very accurate in the prediction of danger, extremely calm in the fight, very fast in response, but also constantly accelerating.


    Hua rugo''s injuries are very common in this kind of fight. Almost three or two moves are one small injury, and ten or eight moves are one injury.


    But she will quickly open the distance after the injury, and then heal herself and fight again.


    Su Nianxia''s face was white with fear.


    However, Hua Ruge seems to be addicted. Every time, he will take the initiative to challenge Yan Tao.


    Yan Tao felt that he could not hold his face and attacked more and more quickly. At the end of the attack, he didn''t leave his hand at all. His moves were fierce.


    Hua Ruge dodged when he was cutting his head, but because of the slow movement, the skin of the whole arm was cut by the sabre Qi, and the blood suddenly overflowed the whole arm.


    Yan Tao didn''t give her a chance to recover. He took advantage of the situation.


    Hua Ruge''s eyebrows are not wrinkled, and his movements are still sharp, and he won''t let it go at all.


    Su Nianxia said in a hurry, "Yan Tao, stop it. If sister Yuege has a good or bad character, the college will expel you."


    All the people who come to Tianfu University see the environment of cultivation like Tianfu University. When they see so many strong people, what they want to do most is to stay and become stronger, and what they fear most is to be expelled.


    "Even if she died, I was injured by accident. The college will not be embarrassed by me for a person without identity background." As Yan Tao attacked, he had time to answer Su Nianxia''s words.


    Hua Ruge in the war is absorbed in keeping his life, and has no energy to distract himself.


    After Yan Tao left his hand, there were more internal injuries and injuries on Hua Ruge''s body, and he kept fighting with her to prevent her from having a chance to cure.


    "Yan Tao, you are mean." Su Nianxia scolded.


    Yan Tao looked at Hua Ruge with a smile and said, "I like you more and more. If you follow me, I promise to listen to you in the future, how do you do?"


    Hua Ruge took the initiative to fight back. A stick was knocked with his broadsword on the front, but he didn''t lose at all.


    The two were at loggerheads.


    Yan Tao is stunned.


    Hua Ruge is provocative: "win me again."


    Yan Tao suddenly found that he had been entwined for so long, and his spiritual power was not strong, while Hua Ruge was not weak at all, so that he fought head-on and was even.


    Yan Tao had some drumming in his heart. Hearing Hua Ruge''s words, he immediately said: "I will beat you."


    In Hua Ruge''s eyes, Peng Bai was fighting. He didn''t even find a chance to cure the wound, so he actually fought with Yan Tao.


    The number of times that the two men collided with each other was obviously more, and their strength was almost the same.


    On the other hand, huaruge is not defeated at all.


    Su Nianxia is watching Hua Ruge like a blood man. It''s incredible. She can''t even think how Hua Ruge is getting stronger. She has the strength now.


    They have been banging and banging all morning. In the afternoon, Yan Tao''s aura is getting dimmer and dimmer. The power of Hua Ruge is slightly weakened, but not much.


    "When!"


    "When!"


    The knives and sticks collided, two after another.


    The first is the impact, and the second is the landing of the broadsword.


    However, Yan Tao''s hands were shaking, obviously shocked by the power of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge naturally won''t let go of this opportunity. Taking advantage of the situation, he smashed it in the face with a stick.


    Yan Tao reaches out to block.


    "Click!" Broken bones.


    Hua Ruge fights again. Yan Tao subconsciously parries with another hand.


    "Click." Again, the other arm was broken.


    Hua, like a song, has a bad taste. He sweeps his long legs on the ground and his iron rod on Yan Tao''s bright legs.


    "Ka!"


    "Ka!"


    Two successive voices broke, and Yan Tao fell to the ground with a cry of pain.


    Hua Ruge gave himself a cure before taking the stick. Then he looked at Yan Tao, who was lying on the ground like a dead dog, alive and well: "are you still here


    "Why don''t you use up your strength?" Yan Tao grinned in pain, and did not forget to ask.


    "Do your homework well in the future to challenge." Hua Yuege pointed to the gate of the courtyard and said, "get out."


    Yan Tao vaguely felt that it was related to the body of elements, but there were not many records of the body of elements on the mainland, so he was not sure.


    Looking at Hua Ruge''s increasingly bad eyes, he chose to run quickly, but his limbs were broken, and finally he climbed out.

 Chapter 337

    Su Nianxia asked, "are you OK, sister rugo?"


    "All right." Hua Ruge shows his hands. If he ignores the whole body of blood, it''s really good.


    Su Nianxia didn''t get angry and said: "you hit him with soul skill. Why do you fight for strength?"


    "I need to improve my abilities in all aspects. This is only one aspect. You will see more in the future." Hua Ruge has made her prepare for her in advance.


    Su Nianxia sighed, "you are really fighting."


    Hua rugo ignores her and plans to find a place to bathe and change clothes.


    "By the way, sister Yuege, why do you spend so little spiritual power? It''s almost a day. How can it not be weak?" Asked Su Nianxia curiously.


    "The body of the element is thick and thick. To become stronger, you need 10 times more aura than ordinary people. It''s natural and thick." Hua Yuege said.


    Su Nianxia thought for a while and exclaimed, "the body of elements is really abnormal."


    Hua Ruge wanted to take a bath before he knew that there was no such facility in his yard, but there were bathrooms on every mountain, usually in the middle.


    She walked all the way to find that there were hundreds of small yards on the mountain. In addition to them, there were dozens of yards where people lived. The reason why she could not hear the sound was that the mountain was very big.


    When I got to the bathhouse, I boiled the water, changed my clothes and went back to my house, it was already evening.


    The setting sun dyed the sky red. Hua Ruge''s figure walking on the mountain was drawn long, breathing the gentle breeze in the mountain. She felt that she had never been relaxed.


    Hua Ruge jumped to the roof of a mountain and lay on the ridge of the roof to watch the warm and unobtrusive sunset.


    There are few such peaceful days in her life, which make her cherish them.


    She raised her legs and closed her eyes comfortably.


    This is what she looked like when juntianxia saw her. She was dressed in a suitable white robe, lying on the roof, curving, slightly closed her eyes, with a pleasant smile on her lips.


    It was the first time that he saw her take off the guard. It was very real and beautiful.


    Hua Ruge felt the gaze, and saw the king in a blue robe standing outside the fence wall.


    When he didn''t wear the Dragon Robe, he didn''t give a sharp impression. The nobility and grace in the bones of knowledge made people feel that he had a sense of distance.


    "Why are you here?" Hua asked, frowning slightly.


    Juntianxia catches her unhappiness, but doesn''t care. She just says, "come to the college and do something. Pass by."


    "As expected, the emperor did not take the ordinary road, and would pass the top of the mountain." Hua Ruge sat up and said.


    "King world calm way:" pass by the foot of the mountain, want to come up to see you


    "If you still want to persuade me to marry you, I advise you not to waste your time." Hua rugo said directly, she doesn''t care whether he said it is true or false, anyway, her principle is unchanged.


    "No one forced you." The voice of the monarch is soothing, with a little casual.


    This time, it''s strange to change Hua Ruge. She narrowed her eyes slightly, trying to catch some emotions from the look of juntianxia, but she failed in the end. Juntianxia seems to have no expression change.


    "That''s the best." Hua Yuege said lightly, and the voice did not reveal too much emotion.


    She doesn''t know what Jun Tianxia thinks. Naturally, she won''t reveal what she thinks.


    "It''s something else I came to see you today." Jun Tianxia said, "are you an alchemist?" looking at her


    Hua Yuege frowned and said, "emperor, didn''t anyone tell you that it''s improper to investigate others?"


    "You are the first." The subtle way of the king.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know what to say after listening. He waved his hand and said, "come on, what do you want to do?"


    "Recently, the extinguishment flame has matured. I want to cooperate with you and take half of us." The king said.


    Hua Ruge was shocked to hear the name of the flame. The alchemist wanted to practice the best pill, and the alchemy technique and the pill furnace were still in the second place.


    The most important thing is to have superior flame which can stimulate or even sublimate the power of medicine.


    and those rare and rare flames come from the essence of heaven and earth, and can be added to the body after maturation.


    It can be said that these kindles are the things that the alchemist and the alchemist must contend for. Every time they are born, they are bound to be bloody because of the struggle.


    "I naturally want such things, but I don''t think I have any ability to show the emperor." Hua Ruge soon calmed down, looking at the king world, the voice is still calm.


    She didn''t realize that the people who are sitting on most of the land would need their help.


    "You''re a good doctor. It''s necessary for you to compete for kindling. Moreover, I''m going to go there secretly. It''s obvious to bring too many traces of your own people." Juntianxia seems to have expected that she would ask this question for a long time. She answered it quickly and calmly.


    Hua Ruge narrowed his eyes, as if he was thinking, not hesitant to fight, but hesitant to go with the emperor.


    "You have half a month to think about it. I''ll come to you in half a month. If you think it through, we''ll come together." Jun Tianxia said that he went down the mountain without waiting for Hua Ruge to speak.


    Hua Ruge jumped off the roof, looking uneasy all the time.


    Juntianxia is a very deep man. She feels very tired when dealing with him.


    She is not sure whether what juntianxia just said is true or not. There is a certain risk to go. But if she doesn''t go, she will not be willing to lose her hand with such a good thing as annihilation flame.


    Hua Ruge is thinking about going to the residence. He is reluctant to leave all the way.


    It was evening, and she went back to the room and lay down, thinking about it, wondering when she would fall asleep.


    The next morning she woke up and thought that she had half a month to go, but she was not in a hurry. She changed into a narrow sleeved short legged dress worn by a woman when she practiced martial arts and went out in a heroic manner.


    Su Nianxia always gets up earlier than her. Now she is washing in the yard. When she sees Hua Ruge going out, she asks, "sister Ruge, where are you going?"


    "Go to the alchemy hall and feel the doorway." Hua Ruge is taking water while taking a path.


    Su Nianxia got up and wiped his face. He couldn''t help saying, "the people in this place are very fierce. It''s better not to provoke them."


    Hua Ruge glanced at her and said helplessly, "it''s not that I''m making trouble, they''re all making me trouble."


    "Be careful." Although Su Nianxia said this, he was obviously incredulous in his eyes.


    Hua Ruge feels that he can''t wash himself in the Yellow River.


    Down the mountain, Hua Yuege walked towards one of the four peaks in the center.


    I heard Su Nianxia''s popular science yesterday, saying that Xiuling mountain is the place where the War Masters ask for advice and cultivation, and lianhun mountain is the place where the soul masters ask for advice. The Liandan hall is naturally designed for the disciples with the ability of refining pills, and the library is the place for borrowing.


    The most central contribution tower is the place where the disciples offer things or receive tasks. According to the contribution records of the disciples, it takes 10000 points for them to be promoted to the inner court.


    It is said that the promotion of core disciples from the inner court requires 100000 contribution points.


    And a pill of six grades is only three hundred points of contribution. When she thinks about it, she feels powerless. She also wants to strangle the two bitches, Leng Yichen and beichenyue.


    Climbing to the alchemy peak, there is a hall built on it, and the plaque says "alchemy hall"


    there are few people here, but they are all around the entrance, looking at the notice on a sign.

 Chapter 338

    When Hua Ruge approached, he saw that the red sign said that there would be a Danshi competition to be held. All the disciples from the three main yards could participate. The winner might be selected as the first disciple of the leader of Danyang peak.


    Hua rugo saw the eager eyes of several people and knew that this must be a great opportunity, but she still didn''t understand the mystery.


    So he took a look at the disciples who grew up last year and asked, "Sir, I''m new here and I don''t know what''s the matter. Can you tell me about it?"


    This man has a short beard. It seems that he is in his forties. Because the alchemist needs to know about pharmacology and give consideration to both cultivation and alchemy, most of them are old people. The youngest one around him is also in his thirties.


    As Hua Ruge is so young, everyone will think he is a beginner.


    The man was stunned for a while, and then patiently said: "little girl has no idea. The dean of Tianfu university is respected, but in fact, the Dean only makes decisions when there is a major event. The leader of the following five peaks is in charge."


    Hua Ruge is the first time to hear this. He can''t help but listen to it.


    "These five peaks are respectively Lingxiu peak, hunyun peak, Danyang peak, Qilin peak and Zhenyuan peak. They are the most powerful people who rule the whole school''s war division, hunshi, Danshi, weapon refining division and array master respectively."


    "There are many disciples in the four peaks, but the leader of Danyang peak is very picky. He hasn''t chosen a disciple who can be his first disciple for decades. This time, he is choosing again."


    The man explained it to her in detail.


    Hua Ruge understood that emotional Tianfu college is under unified management, but in fact, it belongs to the five peak leaders, and the dean is an empty shelf with little management.


    So if she becomes the first disciple of the leader of Danyang peak, she will be on her way to heaven.


    "But it''s useless to choose. Once a year for decades, I haven''t chosen one of them. I don''t know what kind of disciples they are." Someone beside me exclaimed.


    People around me all agreed: "yes, yes."


    This is a rare opportunity for China Ruge, she will not let it go, so she took a look at the date of the competition.


    It''s a month later.


    Her first thought when she saw this was juntianxia''s proposal to get kindling.


    The extinction flame is also precious in the special flame. If you get the kindling, and then use the best medicinal materials of Tianfu University, plus her alchemy means, the possibility of success is very great.


    As long as we see hope, Hua Ruge is never afraid of danger. Even if there are many people who rob it, how can we know who will get the fire at last if we don''t try.


    Hua Ruge turns around in the alchemy hall. In the center of the hall is a huge Danlu, surrounded by small rooms.


    She asked, as long as the contribution of alchemy, you can take the spirit grass in the backyard at will. She went to have a look and found that the spirit medicine here is different. It is full of spirit everywhere. The pill refined must be of high quality.


    She didn''t take medicine to make medicine, because she felt that it was too slow to use contribution points to promote college. She should pay more attention to the competition.


    When she went back, she smiled. Fortunately, Su Nianxia was cultivating in her room, or she would not stop gossiping.


    These days, her heart sank down to study alchemy in her room. She kept turning over the techniques left in her mind and stayed in the library all day from time to time.


    She felt that she knew too little before. If she could know more about the medicine and use a better way to say it, her ability would surely go up to a higher level.


    Tianfu university has a rich collection of books. Even if it is just outside the University, there are many good books that are not available outside. Hua Ruge''s pharmacology knowledge has been significantly improved. Alchemy also pays more attention to details and makes some small progress.


    More and more, she felt that she was right to come to Tianfu college.


    Half a month later, she was casually sitting on the ground, looking over. Suddenly, a pair of dark blue boots embroidered with white brocade appeared in front of her.


    "How are you doing?"


    Before she looked up, the deep voice of juntianxia sounded on her head.


    Hua Ruge closed the book in his hand and stood up, looked at him directly and said, "go."


    Tianfu university doesn''t limit the direction of the college. As long as it passes the examination every six months, it can continue to stay. Hua Ruge still has this confidence.


    As if you had expected it, you nodded and said, "let''s go."


    "I need to say goodbye to my good friend. Come with me." Hua Ruge thinks about the next step.


    Jun Tianxia and she went down the mountain together. When Hua Ruge began to climb the mountain where he lived, he said, "I''ll wait for you."


    Obviously he didn''t want to see any friends.


    Hua Ruge looks calm, but there is no doubt about his appearance. He can only go up by himself.


    Su Nianxia is cultivating in the room at this time. Hua rugo sits for a while before she stops. Looking at Hua rugo, she says, "sister rugo, don''t you go to the library today?"


    "I''m going out for a while to say goodbye to you." Hua Ruge said as she fiddled with the doll she had placed at the table.


    Su Nianxia is still young. She always likes to collect some colorful dolls. They all look lovely.


    "Where to?" Asked Su Nianxia curiously.


    "There will be an alchemy competition soon. Go out and try your luck. Come back in half a month."


    Su Nianxia is very interested in asking: "can you take me with you?"


    "It''s a little dangerous. I think you''d better not go." Hua Ruge told the truth.


    If it''s easy to get the flame, juntianxia won''t cooperate with her.


    "Then be careful by yourself." Su Nianxia told her that she knew that if she met with danger with her own strength, she would only hold back Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment, or said: "not alone, you will be with me."


    Su Nianxia was stunned and blinked to ask: "you are the king of the world? How is he? "


    "He asked me to work with him if he got half the results." Hua is as calm as a song.


    Su Nianxia''s face collapsed when he heard the words, and he tooted his mouth. He said, "why don''t you look for me?"


    Hua rugo patted her head and said, "I''ll practice hard when I''m away. If someone makes you suffer, wait for me to come back and help you out."


    "Well, I have to be strong." Su Nianxia nodded seriously, then smiled at Hua rugo: "sister rugo, take care of him for me."


    "Aren''t the people in need of care girls?" Hua Ruge looks at her with eyebrows.


    Su Nianxia''s embarrassed smile.


    Hua Ruge gives the little white eyed wolf a shudder before going out.


    When she went down the mountain, juntianxia stood with her back to her, and when she heard her footsteps, she had to go ahead first. They had not talked for a long time.


    Out of the college, there was a carriage waiting outside, a low-key dark blue, with only a rickety coachman.


    Jun Tianxia got on the car first, Hua Yuege went up later, and sat opposite him. He was a bit awkward and said, "emperor, you don''t want to abduct people, do you


    Only now did she find out what she was going to do and where she was going.


    Jun Tianxia''s unchanging expression for thousands of years was slightly shocked, and then looked at her curiously: "how can you have such an idea?"


    Hua rugo wants to say that he is too deep to know. When he says something, he thinks it''s inappropriate to change his way temporarily: "no way."


    "Who said no?" The corner of your mouth is slightly raised, and there is even a little more smile.


    "I can understand that you''re kidding?" Hua Ruge looked at his smile, but he couldn''t accept it.


    Juntianxia gave her a meaningful look and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 339

    It''s no use trying to guess his mind. Hua Ruge is used to it. He doesn''t want anything at all. He relies on the carriage to support himself.


    At last, the carriage stopped in front of an inn. Hua Ruge followed Jun Tianxia upstairs.


    "Emperor, where shall we go?" Hua rugo not only asks, because she seems to be opening a house.


    "Easy to bear." The king replied.


    Hua Ruge is relieved.


    The emperor turned around and asked, "what do you think?"


    Hua Ruge turned his head and coughed, "I don''t think of anything."


    Juntianxia is in a good mood.


    Hua Ruge finds that there are many contacts, and the expression of juntianxia is very rich.


    Jun Tianxia has prepared two rooms here. He points to one of them and says, "there are things in it. You should know how to use them."


    Hua Ruge nodded and pushed the room into the room.


    The room is very simple. There is a white jade porcelain vase on the table and a human skin mask on the tray beside it.


    Hua rugo opened the porcelain bottle and poured out a pill. When it was determined that it was Hua Xingdan who took it, the entrance of Hua Xingdan turned into a stream of energy. Soon her height rose and the features of the chest on the bright side became flat.


    She used it before, which is not new to her.


    Because she used to show people in such a way, she was also very eye-catching, so juntianxia prepared a human skin mask.


    When she finished wearing the mask, she found that there was another small white face in the mirror, delicate and weak. Although she was still a handsome young student, her face was still much worse than that of Hua Ruge.


    She changed into a blue shirt and became a weak scholar.


    When I left the door, I saw that the king of Yirong was still dressed in blue, but this time it was not a blue brocade, but a cloth robe. It was a little thinner than before, and a little less pressing.


    The face is also wearing a human skin mask. It''s still a handsome face. You can remember it at a glance, and you won''t think of another face at all.


    I have to say that the disguise is successful.


    Juntianxia also looked at her for a while, nodded her head with satisfaction, and said, "we need to change our address when we go out."


    "You call me brother Hua, and I call you brother Jun." Hua Ruge thinks about the next step.


    Jun Tianxia nodded, "OK."


    This inn should have been controlled by juntianxia early. They went up and down without meeting anyone else. After leaving the inn, a carriage had been changed at the door.


    It''s good for Hua Ruge to get on the car. Who are you hiding from?


    The carriage is more spacious than before. There are several small ones in it, and there are built tea on it.


    Jun Tianxia picked up a cup and took a sip of it and said: "the extinction flame is the treasure for master Dan. This time it must be the gathering of the strong. If you don''t want to commit public anger, you can only take it quietly."


    Hua Ruge knew that he was explaining to himself the secret reason.


    At the same time, she was surprised that the man knew what he was thinking.


    Juntianxia smiled and handed her a cup of tea: "black tea, warm body."


    "Thank you." Hua Yuege took over after saying thanks. Though she was not used to the king''s friendly appearance.


    After a while, Hua rugo asked, "where are we going?"


    "Transmission array, go to Yunteng territory." The king answers.


    "The fire is in the clouds?" Hua Yuege asked in surprise.


    The king slightly nodded the next way: "it is the forest of Xuan beast outside of Yunteng."


    "There are a lot of xuanshou forest babies." Hua is as clear as a song.


    The center of the whole continent is occupied by all countries, and the edge is surrounded by xuanshou forest, so it is not the emperor''s Dayu Dynasty, but xuanshou forest that covers the most land on the continent.


    "It''s dangerous. You should not only guard against the strong, but also against the beasts in the forest. Do you have the means to protect yourself?" The king asked.


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes and said lightly, "it''s not a good habit to ask for other people''s privacy."


    "Just have it." Jun Tianxia said a word, but she didn''t care about her vigilance. She leaned on the carriage and closed her eyes slightly.


    Hua Yuege was shocked, and then thought that when he said this, it was already exposed.


    If not, the average person will say no directly, but she is obviously defensive and vigilant, but she doesn''t want to let others know.


    It''s not hard to analyze, but you can see it without blinking your eyes. It should be a wise mind.


    When Hua rugo first found out that his IQ was still short, he not only bit his teeth secretly, but also said in his heart what a monster it was.


    It''s not far from the inn to the transmission array in the city. After a while of silence, the carriage stops. The two get off, and Jun Tianxia takes her to the transmission array.


    Hua Ruge looked around and saw no one. He said strangely, "just the two of us?"


    "Enough." The way that you will never return.


    Hua Ruge picks eyebrows. She thinks that this man is really brave, but she has no bottom in her heart.


    To say that the most popular profession in the world is master Dan. No matter how flattering they are or what they have helped, as long as they want, they can find many experts to help. It''s really difficult for them to succeed.


    However, since juntianxia has made such a decision, she will not be timid before fighting, no matter what, fight once.


    She quickly followed.


    Feeling the change of her mood, the king in front of the world raised a smile.


    He didn''t choose the wrong person.


    Because this is the transmission array in Daewoo, there is no way to reach Yunteng directly, so juntianxia reported the coordinates of the west border of Daewoo, and the two entered the transmission array, only feeling dizzy at the moment, and then opened their eyes to have changed places.


    After walking out, Hua Ruge found that even though the border city was not very prosperous, it was quite different from the heavy rain city he had seen before.


    "This is the city where Yunteng wins the land bet competition, isn''t it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Jun Tianxia nodded, "I''ll hire a carriage. Now I''m out of town. I should be able to arrive in the evening."


    Hua Ruge looked at the roadside snacks and swallowed his saliva. "Can we have a meal first?"


    She went to Tianfu College for more than half a month, and took medicine when she was hungry. Now she has almost forgotten what it''s like to eat.


    Juntianxia is extremely self-discipline. He has his own arrangements for everything he does and never allows anything out of plan to happen.


    But when he saw Hua Ruge''s appearance, he could imagine the pitiful face under her mask. His eyes were tinged with a subtle smile and nodded, "I''m just hungry."


    Hua Ruge ran to the next stall selling Wong blunt, asked for a bowl of Wong blunt first, then ran to the opposite side to ask for pancakes, packed several boxes of cakes by the way, bought a pile of snacks, and was still searching.


    Jun Tianxia is sitting on the Wong blunt stall, looking at Hua Ruge''s crazy shopping in this street, and he looks a little stunned.


    Has she never eaten in her life?


    The second one was also stunned and then asked Jun Tianxia, "what do you want, sir?"


    King world swept a sign hanging, he never came to the roadside to eat, also do not understand, finally pointed to Hua Ruge: "to be the same as her."


    "OK, just a moment." Little two wiped the table and left.


    After a while, Hua Yuege came back. She was stained with sugar and cake crumbs. She had a bright smile on her face. She looked into her eyes like a child.


    Hua Ruge sat down with pancakes and handed him a piece of pancakes and said, "do you want to?"


    Juntianxia looked at the irregular shape of the cake, but he didn''t even pick it up.


    "I tell you, everything I see now is delicious." Hua Ruge''s vague way.


    Jun Tianxia is very disharmonious, holding the pancake and smiling: "you are a child who has not grown up."

 Chapter 340

    Hearing that he said he was a child, Hua Ruge stopped eating the pancake and looked at him with a little surprise with understanding and tolerance.


    Although she has always felt that she has many children''s habits, no one said so.


    This man is calm and wise, and his insight into people''s hearts can be seen.


    She was not afraid to expose her nature, but she took another bite and said, "I have a lot of ruthlessness."


    During the conversation, Xiaoer brought two bowls of Wong blunt, and juntianxia handed her a pair of chopsticks. When she reached for them, he said, "mind if I continue to understand you?"


    "Will you stop if I say you mind?" Hua Ruge glanced at him and said.


    The king world Mou color is serious: "I''m afraid not."


    "Then you ask." Hua Ruge took the chopsticks out of his hands.


    The king world look indifferent answer: "this is in line with etiquette."


    Hua Ruge almost didn''t choke. She said more than once that juntianxia is not polite. Is he here to shut up his mouth?


    Think she''ll have nothing to say?


    She thought for a long time and wanted to scold shamelessly, but she felt that the relationship between them was not so close.


    Just as she was struggling, juntianxia had a blunt Wong and said, "delicious."


    So Hua Yuege didn''t think about anything. She started to eat with her bowl in her arms. She didn''t have a hot meal for a long time.


    The emperor sipped his lips, and his eyes were tinged with a slight smile.


    When Hua Yuege was full and packed, they got on the carriage and went to Yunteng.


    "When can we arrive?" Hua Ruge asked, touching her round stomach.


    The king world drank a mouthful of green tea to moisten his mouth and said: "it should be late at night to get there now."


    Hua Ruge felt that he had something wrong, so he could not help spitting out his tongue.


    "It''s a long way to go. You can have a sleep when you''re full." The carriage he hired this time is very spacious.


    Hua Ruge really wants to sleep, but she shakes her head and says, "I''m not sleepy."


    It''s no surprise to see her on guard.


    Hua Ruge sat bored and said, "let''s talk."


    "What are you talking about?" King world is very easy to ask.


    Hua rugo thought about it for a while, and was planning to ask for Su Nianxia: "what kind of girl do you like?"


    Jun Tianxia didn''t expect that she would ask such a question. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "I''m more curious. Why do you ask?"


    "Never mind." Of course Hua rugo won''t tell him.


    Jun Tianxia didn''t see anything from her face, so he said, "I don''t know."


    Hua Ruge glanced at him: "no sincerity."


    "How to be sincere?" Jun Tianxia leans close to her and asks, "like you?"


    He was so strong that Hua Yuege couldn''t help but grow stronger. She picked up her eyebrows and said, "I didn''t expect that the emperor would be joking."


    The king world lip Cape picked a way: "did not lie to you."


    Hua Ruge also has a reason to think about it. I''m afraid that such a rational man''s brain is filled with the whole world. His love for children is too small for him.


    "No fun." Hua Ruge sighs gently for Su Nianxia.


    "Let''s have another chat. What do you like about Tuo Ba Rui?" You have a conversation.


    Hua, like a song, was stunned for a moment. All kinds of feelings came to him, and his eyes were lost for a moment.


    What do you like about him?


    She thought for a long time, then shook her head: "I don''t know."


    "No sincerity." Juntianxia returned her words to her.


    Hua Ruge thought again and finally determined the answer. She looked up at him and said, "as long as it''s him."


    Juntianxia still looks at her.


    "If I have to be specific, I can only say that I like all of him." Hua Ruge added that her expression was serious, not like talking about love between men and women, but more like talking about a proposition.


    Juntianxia saw this expression for the first time when she talked about her lover, but what she could see was that she was serious about her feelings but unfamiliar. Her feelings were not only delicate, but also a little clumsy.


    But it is just like this that she loves without hesitation.


    Hua Ruge realized what she had said. Even though she was born nervous, her face began to hang. She coughed twice to ease the embarrassment.


    Juntianxia suddenly felt very happy to be the one she loved.


    Hua Ruge originally thought of changing the topic of juntianxia, but when he saw him looking at himself, he coughed again and said, "I''m sincere."


    "I think the answer is good." The king world lean back, the voice is light.


    Hua Yuege was stunned and didn''t know where Jun Tianxia was talking endlessly.


    The next two didn''t talk any more. Hua Ruge fell asleep in the bumps by the carriage.


    Jun Tianxia also half narrowed his eyes until the carriage stopped.


    "Gentlemen, the gate is closed. We can''t enter the city today." The driver''s voice came in.


    Hua Ruge wakes up from the confusion and rubs his eyes.


    Jun Tianxia has opened the curtain of the carriage. Hua Ruge can only see the dark sky outside from his own angle. However, the carriage stops outside the city, and there are only trees beside the official road.


    Once the gate is closed, nothing can be opened unless there is an urgent military situation.


    Now, she realizes that one question is where to sleep tonight?


    Juntianxia has turned to her and said, "sleep in the car."


    With a word, he jumped out of the carriage.


    It''s not a small place in the car. It''s OK to lay a blanket on the ground and sleep alone.


    The curtain fell again, Hua Yuege lifted it up again and looked at the king who was walking far away and asked, "where do you sleep?"


    "I''m meditating outside." The king said.


    Hua rugo knew that he had to eat before he missed the time. He felt a little guilty and said, "or you can sleep in the car. I''ll be outside."


    "Then you won''t say I don''t understand etiquette?" When you say this, your voice slightly rises, and there is a sense of teasing.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and said, "I really remember revenge."


    Juntianxia didn''t answer any more. He had already begun to find a place to meditate.


    Hua Ruge looked at the black wall and jumped down the horse Lane: "let''s go to the city."


    Jun Tianxia looked at her bright eyes and knew what she wanted to do. He said, "turn it over?"


    Hua Ruge nodded: "if you are good, you should not be found."


    "I''m ok." The king thought that this also wavered.


    After all, no one wants to stay out all night.


    "Then find a way." Hua said like a song.


    Juntianxia''s eyes are also on the ten meter wall. Even in the dark, you can see the soldiers standing on the wall.


    It''s not difficult to go up with his strength, but it''s not easy not to disturb the soldiers on the city wall.


    Hua Ruge naturally knows this, so she is also trying to find a way.


    They thought for a long time. At last, the emperor said, "the gate is not easy to enter. Let''s go around and find the weak guard."


    Hua Ruge nodded approvingly and paid for the carriage. They went to one side and looked for the weak guard on the city wall. Later, they saw a guard for convenience, leaving a vacancy.


    The emperor''s eyes were dazzled by the song of Chaohua. Then a wall appeared at the bottom of their feet, and they stepped on it and slowly rose up against the wall.


    The soldiers above could not see or hear.


    Near the top, Hua rugo stopped to separate the nearest two soldiers, who were still standing still.

 Chapter 341

    There is no acupoint in this continent, but Hua Ruge can.


    When you see it, the blue light in your hand disappears.


    The two men climbed up the wall smoothly, then walked close to the wall, hid for a while, then went down quietly when the guard soldiers changed shifts, and successfully dived into the city.


    Juntian is still calm, but Hua Yuege asks with a smile, "have fun."


    Just as she spoke, her arm was pulled violently, and then her body was pressed against the cold wall. Juntianxia was in front of her, reaching out to cover her mouth.


    Hua Ruge''s brain is clear, and at the next moment when Jun Tianxia started, she also heard the footsteps.


    At this time, it''s late, and the city has been curfew for a long time. At this time, the passers-by will be arrested by the patrolling officers and soldiers. Now, the patrolling soldiers'' team is walking steadily on the street.


    The two of them are hiding in the dark alley beside the main road. It''s dark, so they can''t be found by sight.


    Hua Ruge didn''t make a sound, but she used her eyes to glance at the hand that covered her mouth and motioned him to take it away.


    At the moment, they are very close. Juntianxia can see her reflection in her bright eyes. He likes her eyes for a while, but he doesn''t look away until there is obvious anger in the dark eye, so he lets her go.


    "I can hide myself next time." Hua Ruge frowned, but the voice was very light, because the soldiers had now come to their side.


    "King world also low voice way:" offended


    Hua Ruge said that you know how to offend.


    Juntianxia saw her breath and wanted to reach out to pinch her face. She could not help but yearn for more.


    When the soldiers walked into the next street, Hua Ruge walked out of the alley, just felt his back on the wall, a little cold.


    It''s autumn by this time. It''s a little cold at night.


    So she took out a cloak and wrapped it around her. When you see it, you know that she is afraid of cold.


    At this time, the inn is closed. People usually knock at the door and they can''t open it. So Jun Tianxia asks, "you take me to the city to take a walk in the street?"


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and said angrily, "you came in by yourself."


    "Then I''ll show you a place to live and follow me." Jun Tianxia said and led her around the back door of an inn, then leaped forward, clasped her hand on the window edge and pushed it open, turning it in neatly.


    Hua Ruge knew what he wanted to do at this time. He jumped up and went in through the window.


    This is an empty room. There is no one in it. The expert can know if there is anyone here by listening. She is not curious.


    Jun Tianxia stood by the bed and looked at her and said, "there is only one bed, or..."


    "You sleep." Hua Yuege said, push the door out.


    At this time, all the people in the inn have gone to bed. Hua Ruge has also found a comfortable room and slept in a comfortable big bed.


    Jun Tianxia heard the voice and gave a faint smile.


    It was very early, and they got up early. When they went downstairs, they scared little two.


    "For a night, thank you." Hua rugo lost two gold coins.


    Small two see so much money, also can only give two people.


    "When will the fire ripen?"


    In the bustling street, Hua Ruge asked as he sat on the side of the road drinking porridge.


    Juntianxia is also eating porridge and steamed buns, but the action is more elegant than her. He swallows the food in his mouth and drinks tea before saying: "three days later."


    "How many days is it from here to that place?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "If you don''t eat and drink like this on the road, one day." Juntianxia is a very accurate way.


    Hua Yuege''s face is black, and he just can''t eat.


    "Then I won''t eat." Hua Ruge said with overall thinking: "I''ll take it on the road."


    Jun Tianxia seems to have thought of it for a long time. He is not surprised. He continues to drink porridge in his bowl.


    After eating, Hua Yuege paid the bill habitually. At this time, Jun Tianxia said: "boss, two drawers of steamed buns, take them away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song.


    The boss wrapped it up. Juntianxia picked it up and handed it to huaru Singer: "take it with you."


    Hua Ruge reached for it, and felt that juntianxia was not as inhumane as before.


    They first arrived at Yunteng''s border city through the transmission array, and then went all the way west to the forest of xuanshou. They still took the carriage.


    Before getting on the train, Hua rugo wandered around the city auction and bought a lot of things, which he said would be useful in the future.


    When he got on, Hua Yuege took out his snacks and chewed them to pass the time.


    Jun Tianxia is not interested in these things, so he doesn''t eat them.


    Fortunately, they are not as strange as they were when they started. They can talk with each other when they have something to say, and the time is not too hard.


    "The competition is very fierce this time." Hua Ruge said with emotion.


    King world slightly squint, ask: "how to say?"


    "When I came here, I found that there were many people in this small town, and each strength was very strong, but there were not many inns and restaurants in the city, which means that there were not so many people in general, so these people were not for adventure, but for the fire."


    Hua Ruge is analyzing while kowtowing melon seeds.


    "Yes," replied the emperor


    "Are you also an alchemist?" Hua Yuege asked.


    King world shakes his head: "No."


    "Weapon refiner?"


    "It''s not."


    "Then what do you want to do with kindling?" Hua Ruge is confused.


    "It''s not polite to inquire about other people''s private affairs," the emperor asked with a smile


    "If you don''t say it, don''t say it, stingy." Hua Yuege said, continue to eat delicious food.


    You laugh but don''t talk.


    Usually, there are fewer people walking on this road. This time, there are more people walking on this road, and the strength is very strong.


    Near the forest, Hua Ruge and Jun Tianxia get off the bus. Just after getting off, they are watched by countless eyes. Many people around are not good at looks.


    Because everyone knows that the people who come here are competitors.


    But when you see that these are just two weak young men, you don''t care.


    Their age is not high even if they start to cultivate from their mother''s womb. At first sight, they are rich people''s young masters who come to adventure or to watch the bustle.


    As soon as he came out, he was despised. Hua Ruge and Jun Tianxia looked at each other. Hua Ruge smiled in his eyes, and Jun Tianxia was profound.


    Hua Ruge saw that he had thought of it for a long time before he made this change of face.


    They did not rest, and soon walked towards the forest. Obviously, there were many people walking along this road before. The ground was covered with the body and blood of the beast, without any obstacles.


    But they are all human around, more than Hua Ruge expected.


    She was thinking about things. She stumbled over the grass and fell forward.


    Juntianxia is quick to reach out to pull her, but huaruge''s response is so fast that she pushes juntianxia''s hand away when she falls down.


    When she was about to be planted on the ground, you could see that she made a sharp somersault and landed steadily on the ground in front of her.


    "It''s a loss to be brave." Juntianxia goes forward.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "I''m not the weak woman you think I am."


    "You don''t know what I think of you." The king said, go ahead first.


    Hua Ruge picks eyebrows. He doesn''t say it, and she doesn''t ask.


    In fact, she doesn''t care what she looks like in the eyes of this steady and wise man?


    Along the way, more and more dead animals and human beings came, and later they heard the sound of battle.

 Chapter 342

    In the evening, we can see a huge mountain range stretching for tens of miles. The top of the mountain is open at the center of the mountain, emitting a light purple halo.


    This scene is somewhat like the volcano Hua Ruge saw in the last generation.


    "The fire is in that mountain." Hua said like a song.


    The emperor nodded: "another two days is the day when the fire is mature, and then it will be purple all over the sky."


    "It''s no wonder so many people come here to rob us." Hua Ruge said with emotion.


    The fighting sound is getting closer and closer. Jun Tianxia raises his hand and signals not to go forward.


    Hua Ruge is clear. They jumped to two nearby trees respectively. Here we can see what happened at the foot of the mountain. It''s a real surprise.


    Because it''s not a war between human beings, but a large number of animals and human beings are fighting.


    Most of these are level-7 and level-8 Xuan beasts, which have a strong fighting capacity. However, the human war division and soul division cooperate to make them more lethal. The Xuan beasts continue to suffer casualties and rush out again and again. It seems that they don''t want to let people close to the mountains and fires.


    "The fire is guarded by the forest of xuanshou?" Hua Yuege asked in surprise.


    On the other side, the king stepped on the wisdom of the treetop in the sky, carried his hands on his back, and frowned slightly: "as far as I know, it''s not."


    "Then what''s the matter?" Hua Ruge whispered, looking ahead, thinking of countermeasures.


    There are too many Xuan beasts. If there are a few ninth level Xuan beasts occasionally, a large area of people can be severely damaged. It is also very difficult for human beings to fight.


    "There must be a reason for the beast''s sworn resistance, but before the temptation like the flame of extinction, human beings will never give up, so the next battle is inevitable." An analysis of the indifferent look of the monarch.


    Hua rugo also agreed: "in this way, there will be more and more people, more and more Xuan beasts participating in the battle, and it will be more difficult for us to get the kindling again."


    "We need to find that reason as soon as possible." The way of the king.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "yes."


    Then they were silent, because they couldn''t touch their heads at all. Looking at the strength of the Xuan beast coming here, it''s not hard to guess that this is a disordered struggle.


    It should not be prepared to guard the extinguished flame early, but for other reasons.


    But no one can communicate with xuanshou. How can we know why?


    The attacking humans were not stupid either. After a few hours, they thought that the Xuan beasts could not take them down more and more, so they retreated one after another.


    The Xuan beast didn''t chase either. They all stayed at the bottom of the mountain. Obviously, they didn''t want to attack people. They just wanted to keep the fire from being taken.


    People retreated to the outskirts of the forest of xuanshou, and juntianxia and huaruge followed.


    There are too many Xuan beasts, so it''s better to keep warm.


    Human beings also think that this matter is not so simple, and they keep talking about it all the time, but they have never come up with their own ideas.


    Hua Ruge is busy setting up a hammock at the same time. It''s late, so it''s time to go to bed anyway.


    Jun Tianxia was still thinking about things, but when he saw Hua Ruge put out a piece of cloth and tied it between two trees, and put on the curtain, he thought it was very interesting, so he was a little distracted.


    He thought more about how many interesting ideas the woman had in her mind.


    "Don''t look at it. It''s yours." Hua Ruge lost a hammock to Jun Tianxia and said, "spare one, I''ll let you sleep."


    Juntianxia took over and said, "thank you."


    Hua Ruge turns over and lies on the hammock, looking at the stars, thinking about the reasons for such a big stir, and the solution.


    Jun Tianxia came to her and said, "what''s the point?"


    "As you can see." Hua is as sad as a song.


    Jun Tianxia tied the hammock beside her, and her deep eyes were full of thinking.


    Hua Ruge can''t think of it. Just relax. She looks at the stars in the night sky through the sparse branches and leaves. If she takes a holiday here, she will enjoy it very much.


    But now many people around her are muttering, but she has no peace of mind and can only fall into thinking again.


    "Sleep." The steady voice of the king came.


    Hua Ruge turned to see him lying on his arms, his eyes closed.


    "You''re not in a hurry?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "When there is no clue about a thing, it is futile to guess. We will not wait for development." Jun Tianxia said with his eyes closed. At the end of the sentence, he added: "what''s more, it''s time to go to bed."


    Hua rugo thought that the last time he invited himself to dinner in the palace, it was also the time to eat.


    "Do everything according to the time. Is it too tired to live?" Hua Ruge not only exclaimed.


    "I''m used to it."


    Hua rugo didn''t hear him again. People around him were still shouting, but it didn''t seem to affect his sleep at all.


    This man is really self-sufficient, completely unaffected by outsiders.


    Hua Ruge said a sentence in his heart, turned his head and looked at the forest of Xuan beast, with a thoughtful look in his eyes.


    The next morning, I don''t know who led us to launch the second wave of attacks. This time, there were more people and the attack was more rapid. It was obvious that we wanted to break through the defense in one day.


    But more and more Xuan beasts gather, and their strength is obviously stronger than those before. Just in the morning, people knew that there was no hope, and they retired.


    "I didn''t find out. It seems that the Xuan beast has some organization." In the distant treetops, I observed the subtle opening of the monarch''s world in the morning.


    On the other tree, Hua Ruge sat on the top of the tree and agreed: "it seems that there are high-level Xuan beasts who can command."


    "We''re close to the truth. Tomorrow." Jun Tianxia said, tiptoe a bit from the tree, negative hand back to go.


    Hua Ru, the singer, is tapping on the trunk of the tree, looking at more and more human and animal bodies under the mountains, frowning slightly.


    Immediately also follows the monarch world to leave, with her present strength has nothing to do but wait.


    Back to the outskirts of the forest, Hua Ruge sat silently under a tree and took out some cakes and gave them to the emperor.


    The king of the world is still eating.


    Hua Ruge also seems to have no spirit today.


    "What are you thinking?" The king asked.


    Hua rugo picked a piece of Osmanthus cake and put it into his mouth. "When can I get the kindling?"


    "I''m afraid not." The king of the world mercilessly opened.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and said, "you will have no friends if you can easily understand others'' thoughts."


    "Liars have friends?" Juntianxia''s voice rises, with a kind of joking taste.


    Hua, like a song, choked silently, and finally said, "I''m tired of chatting with you."


    "Then change the way you are not tired and tell the truth." There is another way.


    Hua Ruge sighed a little: "I wonder when this fight will be over?"


    "Are you sympathizing with humanity?"


    "It''s the Xuan beasts, they''re the only ones that have no evil." Hua Ruge told the truth.


    "Yes," he said


    Hua Ruge looked at him in surprise. "You agree with me?"


    In her opinion, the monarch is a very suitable king. The emperor has unique mental skill and wisdom. These people will not be merciful.


    "Why not?" You should take it for granted.


    Hua Ruge blinked, saying that he had nothing to say.


    There seems to be no reason.


    The king looked into the distant sky and said in a quiet voice for a long time: "only when the winner is determined can the war be ended forever."


    Hua Ruge felt reasonable at the beginning of the song. Then he was shocked and his face showed different colors.

 Chapter 343

    Juntianxia turned to look at her and asked, "do you think what I said is reasonable?"


    Hua Ruge looked at him with astonishment.


    King world light smile, leaning on the tree behind, eating the cake in hand.


    After a moment''s thinking, Hua Ruge''s complexion faded away, and his eyes became somewhat inquisitive.


    The emperor was more ambitious than she thought, but not as cold as she thought.


    She wondered if anyone really knew the young emperor.


    Jun Tianxia looked at her expression change, the smile in her eyes was deeper, he said: "the palace will hold a banquet at the festival, you can know what I want to do and how to do it."


    "I''m not very interested in it." Hua Ruge''s silent refusal.


    Jun Tianxia squints at her, and feels that it''s a pity that such a smart girl doesn''t get into her own camp. It''s perfect to be in the harem.


    Hua Ruge thought deeply and listened to a commotion in the distance. Then he came to the forest of Xuan beast. He could see that there were three camps, three leaders, two men and one woman. They looked strong and some extraordinary.


    Before the arrival of these three people, these soldiers were either dispirited or rushed to pay homage to each other. I think this is a leading figure in the mainland.


    At that time, only the voice of the emperor sounded: "the old man in white robes is the leader of Feiyun clan, the big man in black is the leader of Chiyu clan, and the woman in her forties is the leader of Huofeng hall."


    "Flying cloud clan?" Hua Ruge murmured the name, and then remembered that Fang Lanxin was the man of that sect. This time, I didn''t see her.


    Jun Tianxia looks over there. There are more than 100 people in these three main gates. The battle is really big.


    Hua Ruge has heard before that the biggest forces on the mainland are the three major forces such as the Cangsong temple. There are several slightly stronger magic gates against them, but they are rarely seen when they are suppressed by the three major forces.


    At the back are the seven clans, and then the countries below.


    However, the three major forces haven''t sent anyone here yet. The strongest one here is the people in the clan. In this way, there are few opportunities for others.


    No wonder those people are listless when they see three big doors coming.


    "Things seem to be bigger than we thought." Hua is like a song to the king.


    The king world Mou color is deep, can''t see what expression, looked a few eyes just way: "our opportunity is also big."


    Hua Ruge''s face is suspicious. This time, she didn''t figure out how to use her brain. Instead, she was sure that there was something else she didn''t know.


    After the three major gates come, they first understand the situation, and then they will give orders to rest in situ, wait for tomorrow''s fire to mature and attack in full force.


    Although the three major sects are usually not in harmony, they have reached a consensus for the time being. They intend to work together to break through the defense of the Xuan beast, drive out the Xuan beast, and then decide the ownership of the fire.


    Hua Ruge knows that it''s not reliable only when he listens to it from afar. In order to preserve his strength, whoever attacks will not pay attention to it. In the end, he can only defeat again.


    It turns out that Hua Ruge underestimates the strength of the three major gates.


    The next day, she was woken up by the cheers of the crowd before she was as bright as a song. She opened her eyes and only felt dazzling. Looking again, the cave opening at the top of the mountain in the night is now not surrounded by purple, but emits bright and dazzling purple light, which can''t be ignored.


    The extinguished flame is mature and everyone is eager to try it. So they immediately attack without waiting for the dawn.


    The three major sects combined with some of the original soulmakers, together with the ones they brought with them. Each sect formed a 20 member soulmate regiment, standing in the distance, to bombard the Xuan beasts at the foot of the mountain in turns.


    The fire system, water system and wind system developed together, which caused certain trauma to the Xuan beast.


    The battle division is in front of us. The Xuan beast can''t get close to the soul division and can only be attacked passively.


    The leaders of the three major gates command in the rear and have not yet been on the battlefield.


    Hua Ruge found a tree top and sat down. The purple light shone brightly on the sky and the earth. She could see clearly that most of the living Xuanwu animals were of the Ninth level, but the number was small and still in the downwind.


    Generally, high-level Xuan beasts have their own independent territory. It is impossible to summon them in a short time.


    So the power of the whole forest is very strong, but less than one in a few hundred can be concentrated here in a hurry.


    When the situation on the human side was very good, there was a sudden roar from the back of the mountain, and the whole earth was shaking.


    Human beings are a little frightened by animals. From the beginning to the end, only three patriarchs frown and have no fear on their faces.


    In a moment, a huge lion came from the mountain at full speed. The front opening was a flame of hundreds of meters. Hundreds of human soldiers turned to ashes in an instant.


    This is too shocking, people have exclaimed, do not want to run back.


    The lion is four or five meters tall, with red fur and bright red fur, and a pair of Lantern eyes shining with bloodthirsty brilliance.


    Hua Yuege swallowed the water channel: "how many levels of this fire lion?"


    She saw that the power of the fire was similar to that of the human level 13 soul skill.


    "This is not an ordinary fire lion. This is the lion king among the twelve animal kings in the forest of Xuan beast." Jun Tianxia explained.


    Hua Ruge said curiously, "the king of beasts is the strongest one in the forest of Xuan beasts?"


    "There are also five king of beasts prophets above the king of beasts. It''s said that they guard five directions in the southeast, northwest and middle respectively, but they don''t know why they didn''t appear in such a big trouble in the West." There is another way.


    "Each of the five animal kings has one hand?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    The king shook his head: "the emperor of beasts is only a sacrifice in the forest of Xuan beasts. The real leader of the forest of Xuan beasts is the king."


    "Why another one?" Hua is like a disorderly song.


    "But it''s said that the king of the forest is dead. No one knows the truth." The monarch said without any privacy.


    Hua Ruge just listened to it, didn''t care, and noticed the battlefield ahead.


    In the face of the lion king, the three patriarchs finally made a move, and they joined hands.


    The old man with white beard in Feiyun hall and the man in black in chiyumen are fighting divisions. They are close to the fire lion. The woman in the fire phoenix hall is the soul division. She practices on the treetop in the distance.


    Hua Ruge can see the strength of several people.


    The two divisions have passed the Seven Star Division and reached the level of division.


    And the soulman is already a great soulman.


    "The seven clans are very powerful." Hua, like a song, whispered. He also had an eye in his heart. If he is right in the future, he can hide or hide.


    Just after her voice fell, juntianxia suddenly turned his head, looked at her hand with alert eyes, and blue light appeared in the palm.


    Hua Ruge looked up and saw a dozen seventh level beast thunder eagles flying over, sending out lightning in the sky to attack the human team, but because Hua Ruge was in the treetop, closest to the eagle.


    And a pair of blue eyes of storm thunder hawk have been staring at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes narrowed, but he didn''t panic.


    Juntianxia is ready to start at the same time.


    But there was a sudden change.


    Just when the thunderbolt was close to Hua Ruge, the eagle''s eyes suddenly showed not only panic but also panic. Anyway, it was very scared.


    As soon as they stopped, the eagle had already flown away.


    Hua Ruge, who was not attacked, turned to look at Jun Tianxia and asked, "am I so scary?"

 Chapter 344

    Monarch world is eyes light deep, look at China like song, if have thought.


    "Why is it afraid?" He asked.


    Hua Yuege said in a daze, "I don''t know."


    All of a sudden, all the people below just raised their heads and saw this scene. Now they look up at Hua Ruge, puzzled by the differences on their faces.


    The monarch world swept a glance, the eyebrow tiny wrinkly way: "we go first."


    Hua Ruge also knows that it''s noticeable to stay. But just after they fell from the top of the tree, a woman from the fire phoenix hall stopped Hua Ruge''s way. Respectfully, she said, "stay, young master, please."


    Her tone was polite, but there was a look between her eyebrows that could not be refused.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is singing and reading. There are three major sects here. Now he can''t get the kindling. I''m afraid Xiaoming has to explain it here.


    So she said with a smile, "it''s my pleasure to be invited."


    The girl was stunned for a moment. Hua Ruge had turned to the king and said, "then brother Jun should take the first step, and I will come when I have finished."


    There''s no need to compensate two people here: "it''s said that we should drink together. It''s not fun to be a brother alone. I''ll go with you."


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows at him and motioned not to do so.


    He really said to the girl in the fire phoenix Hall: "I don''t think the girl would mind."


    The girl didn''t get the master''s order. She was not good at making suggestions. Thinking that they couldn''t do anything, she said, "OK, let''s go together."


    Hua Ruge has no choice but to follow.


    The king followed her, and said in her ear, "don''t worry, I am."


    Hua Ruge was shocked and couldn''t figure out why he did it.


    They are just partners to rob things. It''s not worth it to follow them if they don''t know whether they are dangerous or not.


    Of course she didn''t say it.


    In everyone''s surprised eyes, Hua Ruge came to the leader of the fire phoenix hall. The old woman looked at her face and asked, "why is the eagle afraid of you?"


    "I don''t think I''m afraid, and I feel that my strength is low, so I turn to attack others." Hua answered modestly like a song.


    The old woman seemed to disbelieve, looked cold, and asked, "why don''t you tell the truth, young man?"


    "I really don''t know." Hua Ruge is still modest, but it doesn''t look like a lie.


    The old woman''s eyes lingered on her face for a while, then she continued to attack the lion king.


    "So, I''m leaving." Hua Yuege said that he would leave, but was surrounded by a group of women around him.


    "What do you mean, girls? Is it hard to give up? " Hua, like a song, is not afraid to laugh.


    The women saw him with beautiful eyes, gentle and elegant features, and several red faces.


    "Since you are reluctant to go home with me, don''t worry, my bed is big enough." Hua Ruge said that she would hold her arms before she came.


    As a result, an unexpected sword lay across her chest. The owner of the sword was an older woman in red. She only heard her shrill voice: "be honest."


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "of course I''m honest to see you so ugly."


    The old woman''s face was ugly but she dared not get angry.


    It''s hard for young girls to bear to laugh.


    Jun Tianxia looks at Hua Ruge with a little more exploration. What does this woman really look like.


    After confirming that he can''t go out, Hua Ruge and juntianxia stand side by side to see the battlefield in the distance.


    Lion King deserves to be one of the twelve kings of xuanhusen. He is not only quick in attack and action, but also strong in defense. Two battle divisions can''t help him. Even if the soul skill of the soul division is hit, it can''t destroy its defense.


    In less than half an hour, the Lion King''s Lipstick spewed out a blue fire, which drove the two battle divisions back directly. If they were a little slower, they would turn to ashes.


    The Lion King shakes his head majestically. The red hair stands upright. It''s like a king.


    "Very handsome." Hua is like the way to enjoy songs.


    The leader of Huofeng hall turned his head and looked at Hua Ruge with a fierce face.


    "I said that the beaten old man had a good fall." Hua Ruge blinked.


    The hall leader didn''t listen to Hua Ruge. He pulled her to the front and walked to the front battlefield.


    Hua Ruge had a bad premonition under his heart, but said in his heart: "Hey, men and women are not close to each other, you want to take advantage of me, you just say it."


    The old woman was a little embarrassed, and slightly let go of some, just holding her collar.


    By this time, they had reached the front of the battlefield.


    At this time, juntianxia also came to the front, but before she could open her mouth, she saw the old woman push Hua Ruge to the Xuan beast that had stopped fighting.


    This is a nine step black wind leopard. Hua Ruge doesn''t hide from it. She has the ability to protect herself, but she wants to try.


    The leopard was hurt and angry, but when he saw Hua Ruge, he backed away straight away. His eyes were frightened and he dared not attack.


    Hua Ruge tentatively takes another two steps forward. This time, not only the leopard is retreating, but also the tiger is retreating.


    When the lion king saw Hua Ruge, his pupils shrank obviously, but he restrained his body from retreating.


    He is the king of the beast, and he must not retreat at this time.


    Hua rugo thought it might be related to her devouring the owner of the beast. Before she could make any move, the man in black at the red feather gate pulled her back. Everyone was shocked to see Hua rugo again.


    The leader of feiyunzong stroked his white beard and said with a smile, "this time we have chips, we will press her in."


    Hua rugo glanced at him and said, "old man, have you asked my opinion?"


    "Your opinion doesn''t matter." The old man with white beard didn''t care.


    Hua Ruge secretly clenched his teeth and thought about how to deal with these old things.


    "Man, it''s no use. No one of you can get close to the fire today." The Lion King opened his mouth wide, but he said something out of his mouth.


    The human camp was startled and humane: "this is the king of beasts."


    When the voice of surprise fell, there was a blazing flame, and the three main doors retreated quickly, but no one managed Hua Ruge.


    "Your uncle!"


    Hua Ruge scolded. The speed of the flame was so fast that she could not hide from her cultivation. She could not stop it.


    Suddenly, an arm wrapped around her waist, and then she felt that she was flying, turning her head to the inquiry look of shangjuntianxia.


    At this moment, she thought he was a little nervous about her safety.


    "I''m fine, thank you." Hua Yuege said.


    There was a smile under Jun Tian, but there was no sound. The flames left scorching traces on the land. At the same time, there were dozens of bodies. At this time, the two men were down.


    Stepping on the burnt ground, Hua rugo saw that the faces of the three major doors were not good-looking, and their plan to use Hua rugo as a chip failed.


    King of the world Shi ran walked back with Hua Ruge.


    At this time, I saw three people flying behind me, not jumping on the ground, but flying in the air.


    All three are old men, two men and one woman.


    The three major sects all laughed at this and came forward to meet them. The three patriarchs all called them martial uncles.


    "Who is it?" Hua Yuege asked in a low voice. He would not leave at all. Then he watched the activity.


    "If the elders of the three main sects join hands, the lion king will not be able to defeat them. If the emperor doesn''t come out again, the mountain will be captured." The subtle way of the king.


    Hua Ruge glanced at these people and said, "it''s shameful to keep asking for foreign help."

 Chapter 345

    One of the old guys is a war division and two soul divisions. After a while on the stage, the lion''s body was hung with color. His red fur was wet by his own blood and could not stand up any more. One of his legs was broken, but his eyes were still fierce.


    Most of the remaining people in the original place were from the three main sects. They laughed when they saw it, while the eyes of the Xuan beast were full of humiliation.


    "Ow!"


    With a roar, the lion king once again took a bite at the sacrificial elder who didn''t know what to do.


    The elder himself was not the opponent of the lion king, but he was more sure that the lion king had been hurt by the soulman. He didn''t dodge. He swung the axe in his hand and cut it down towards the Lion King''s head.


    The lion''s soul is exhausted. He can''t breathe the fire. He will be killed.


    "Unbridled!"


    Two words with a vast power into the ears of all people, the voice is not heavy but let people fear.


    "When!"


    A purple light came and was hitting the axe where the division was falling.


    Without making any sound, the sharp edge of the axe broke into two sections in an instant, and the aftereffect of the purple light continued to hit the warrior''s heart.


    A stream of blood rushed out of his back, and the war division''s eyes stared, then fell straight down.


    "Martial uncle!" The master of feiyunzong shouted.


    All the people present looked unbelievable.


    The worship of the clan is almost the strongest one in the clan. It was killed by one move. How abnormal the strength of the newcomer should be.


    When the people could not return to God, the purple shadow flashed on the top of the mountain. It was not the beast that finally decided where it was, but a young man in a purple robe.


    The young man''s purple robe was full of black hair. His face was beautiful as if it were a perfect work of art. A pair of purple pupils were soul stirring, but the flow was full of anger and killing.


    "This is?"


    Everyone was stunned. I don''t know how to get out of the mysterious beast such a beautiful young man.


    Next, all the Xuan beasts, including the lion king who picked up a life, lowered their heads towards the direction of the youth. This is the submission posture of the Xuan beast, and there will be no one to let many Xuan beasts submit.


    In this scene, it is most likely that the young man is a transformed animal.


    The animals that can be transformed either have hundreds of years of practice, or are divine beasts or their bloodlines.


    But either way, these people can''t be bothered.


    The king slightly raised his eyebrows and said, "is this the emperor of beasts?"


    "What is the animal King guarding the west?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "It''s the Panther."


    Hua Ruge smiled and shook his head. "Then he is not."


    "Can you see his body?" It''s a strange question.


    Hua Yuege smiled at his mysterious smile and said, "keep it secret."


    There is no way for you to take her.


    The man in front of us is the mink picked up by Hua Ruge in the forest of the black beast. Later, it turns into a human shape and leaves on the eve of the gambling competition.


    Now, looking at the familiar face, I find that his childishness has completely disappeared and replaced by his arrogance.


    She wanted to say that marten had grown up, but later she thought that he should be like this before he lost his memory.


    The mink glanced at the carcasses of all the animals on the ground. If the killing intention in a pair of purple pupils could be condensed into essence, when she looked at the human beings, everyone could not help shivering.


    "All of you, come together." Xiaodiao points to the people of the three main gates and proudly talks.


    The patriarch of the three major sects looked at each other, and the remaining two offerings even regretted appearing here.


    Extinction is important, but it''s not as important as life.


    "I think it''s a misunderstanding. Let''s go now." The leader of Huofeng hall took the lead.


    Mink looked at the whole scene and said in a cold voice, "no one wants to leave."


    "Roar!"


    "Ouch, ouch!"


    All the animals roared. The sound of the roar made people feel the eardrum ache.


    People began to panic. Before, they had some confidence in winning, but now they meet such a monster, how many people are not dead yet.


    "You." "Come up," said the mink, pointing to the two offerings


    The two worshippers looked at each other, saw the sadness in their eyes, and hesitated for a moment.


    "Death!"


    Mink spits out a word like death sentence, and then people only see a flash of purple shadow in front of them, and then they see that there is no juvenile figure on the mountain.


    Purple light soars to the sky, and powerful waves lift countless people.


    Some of the stronger ones settled down and found that the boy in purple was standing opposite the people, and the two offerings had been blown to pieces by the just raging energy.


    One move!


    Second kill the two strong!


    What kind of monster is this.


    "Everyone, die!" Mink''s eyes are colder, its voice is colder.


    And the people of the three major gates almost didn''t kneel down to call their ancestors.


    "Cough!"


    At this time, there was a sudden cough in the crowd, which was very abrupt and attracted everyone''s attention.


    Even the king world is strange to see Hua Ruge.


    At a glance, the mink''s pupils shrank.


    Hua Ruge wipes the corners of her mouth apologetically and shakes her head slightly.


    Ordinary people think it''s normal, but mink thinks it''s normal.


    My sister should have told him not to move.


    He looked at the crowd disgustedly, and said, "if you kill me, you will only dirty my hands."


    Everyone hopes in their hearts, sir, you will soon dislike us.


    "Get out of here and don''t try to catch the flame of extinction." Said mink, turning away.


    If human beings are pardoned, they turn around and run away. At this time, they all hate that their parents have two legs less.


    Juntianxia and huaruge also left at the same time.


    Mink turned his head and looked at Jun Tianxia''s back as if he could see through.


    "King, why let them go? They killed so many of me." Lion King limps to mink''s body and spits.


    Mink shook his head: "I don''t know, but my sister must be for my good."


    The lion''s big pupil suddenly surprised and asked, "the human? A human with your blood on him? "


    Mink nodded and sat on the top of the mountain looking at the direction of the forest exit.


    He believed that Hua rugo would come back to find her.


    Hua Ruge''s little action was not found by others, but he didn''t escape the eyes of juntianxia. He deliberately lagged behind and looked at her and asked, "how can he listen to you?"


    Hua Ruge knows that man can''t be the king of the world. He just says, "friend."


    I can''t figure out how they could be friends.


    "Then why stop him?" Let me ask you another question.


    Hua Ruge looked at the group of people who fled in a hurry: "these people have survived, but killing them can''t solve the problem. It can only let more and more people rush into the forest to fight for the extinction flame, which will hurt the beast the most."


    "So?"


    "I don''t know what to do. I want to ask why." Hua said like a song.


    King world eye wave a turn, then way: "I have method, certainly with your mind."


    "It''s easy to talk to smart people." Hua said with a smile.


    "You don''t ask what it is?"


    "No need."


    She has full trust in him, and this trust comes from her understanding of him. I believe that few people in the world can find a better layout than him.


    The king world gazed at her, and his eyes were more appreciative.


    She is smart in mind but not complicated in mind. She looks cunning and changeable. In fact, she is a simple and emotional child.


    He used to think that this kind of character would be wrong, but when he saw Hua Ruge, he realized how wonderful it was to live like this.

 Chapter 346

    All the people went to the forest and sat on the ground to breathe. With their strength, they were scared.


    Jun Tianxia and Hua Ruge strolled out and sat down to have a snack and rest.


    These people soon came together to discuss what had happened before.


    There are only a few topics.


    How rebellious the mink is.


    How hard is the flame to extinguish.


    I knew it would not come.


    It''s a pity this time. If only there were no mink.


    Hua Ruge and juntianxia are eating snacks head to head. The three patriarchs over there are also discussing matters. Although they are scared, they don''t choose to run at the first time.


    People in extreme fear will choose to protect their lives, but once alive may not be willing to just live.


    Greed is always the most ingrained characteristic of human nature.


    At this time, juntianxia hands the last cake wrapped in oil paper to Hua Ruge, and walks towards the direction of the three patriarchs.


    The three patriarchs, seeing the solemn monarchy and the beautiful song of eating, frowned slightly and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Jun Tianxia stood there, smiled a little and said: "I''m here to help the three people out of trouble."


    "What do you want to say?" Asked the patriarch of Feiyun sect.


    Jun Tianxia pointed to the blooming purple light in the sky and said, "this game is not unsolved. Although we can''t make a strong attack, we can take it wisely."


    The leader of Huofeng hall listened, and made a border outside several people with a wave of his hand, so as to be afraid of being heard,.


    The leader of the red feather gate said: "you have something to say."


    "It''s like this. I believe you can see that Xuan beast decided to guard the flame temporarily. There must be some reasons we didn''t think of. I don''t want someone to attack Xuan beast all the time, so I think it can be discussed."


    The king''s voice is full of convincing power.


    Hua Ruge stops putting pastry in his mouth, and a happy smile rises from the corner of his lips. He believes that it''s refreshing to cooperate with intelligent people.


    "Discuss?"


    "Yes, now we will only lose each other. I believe that the Xuan beasts know it. So I think if we can get the reason through communication, maybe we can make a deal or persuade the Xuan beasts to leave."


    The king continued.


    The three of them are ready to move, because this is really an exciting way.


    This is no doubt to pull back the idea that she just wanted to give up.


    "That seems to work, but will the beast tell us the answer?" Asked the leader of Huofeng hall.


    The emperor pondered for a while, and then said: "not before, but there are metaphysical beasts in the herds. They must be able to communicate with each other. It depends on who says what can be done."


    "It''s your idea. I think you can go." Said the old man with white beard.


    Hua Ruge''s lips are turned away secretly. The old man thinks he''s a cunning man. He didn''t know that he had jumped into the pit dug by the emperor.


    Monarch world from came to start to show themselves, for this moment.


    The other two nodded their heads and said, "we can discuss whatever they want. You must stabilize the situation."


    "I need to go with my brother." Juntianxia takes the opportunity.


    The three people looked and stood aside, as if Hua Ruge had nothing to do with her, and nodded at the same time.


    It''s useless at all. I''ll go.


    Hua ran secretly make complaints about the song, then comforted himself, they were blind.


    Jun Tianxia nodded his head and left. A moment before the border was cut off, white beard asked again, "why do you want to help us?"


    "My ambition is to be a champion, but I''ve always been defeated. I don''t think I can use my intelligence. This opportunity must have been given to me by heaven." "So I''m not helping you," he said


    Hua Ruge looked at his sincere face, which did not show any clue. He was worthy of being an emperor and had a thick skin.


    The three finally believed. In fact, they had no other way to go.


    By this time, it was evening, and the two men were back on their way to the forest.


    "It''s a very good idea, i.e. I have stabilized myself and have the chance to come back and ask for clarification." Hua is like singing.


    "To solve problems through negotiation is the least expensive and most common diplomatic means. If it can be solved, it will be good. If it can''t be solved, it won''t lose anything."


    Hua Yuege nodded clearly to show that he understood.


    "I''ve thought of this for a long time, but I haven''t had the right chance. Now I''m fine." Jun Tianxia looks at Hua Ruge and adds, "thanks for bringing you here."


    "Do you mean I''m a burden until then?" Hua, like a song, raises his eyebrows slightly.


    Jun Tianxia said with a smile, "can I understand that you are having a bad temper?"


    I am used to seeing Hua Ruge''s rational appearance, and suddenly I hear such words with obvious emotional color, and I feel very fresh.


    Hua Ruge is stunned. When did he know him so well? It seems that he would be misunderstood.


    So she cleared her throat and said, "you''d better think I didn''t say anything."


    "I like to hear it, so to speak."


    "Don''t say Hurry up. "


    "All right, listen to you." When the king said this, his eyes already looked spoiled.


    Hua Ruge is going all the way at a high speed, no longer saying anything to him.


    Their feet were very fast, and they reached the bottom of the mountain in a short time. This time, there was no Xuan beast to stop them.


    All the time, the purple mink rushed to her arms. Hua Yuege caught it. However, the mink in his hand changed its shape in a flash, and instead held Hua Yuege.


    "Sister, mink miss you so much." Mink''s voice is still so dependent.


    Hua Ruge claps his back and says: "my sister also wants mink. How are you these days?"


    "Mink still likes to be with her sister." Mink tightly hugs Hua Ruge, but doesn''t let go.


    Hua Ruge reached out to rub his head and said, "mink still hasn''t changed. It''s lovely."


    On one side, juntianxia looks at the two people holding each other tightly, but he doesn''t feel like it. He regrets that he likes Hua Ruge so much now.


    This woman, man''s fate is too good.


    Tuoba Rui has a special love for her, but he doesn''t say it. In his opinion, childe Wuchen also has a deep love. Now he has another little beast, so he can''t compete too much!


    "OK, let go of mink and let my sister have a look." Hua Ruge patted his head.


    All the animals were stunned.


    What did the woman just do?


    Knock on the king''s head?


    She doesn''t know that the head represents dignity for the Xuan beast. No one is allowed to touch it except her partner!


    What''s more, it''s not ordinary Xuan beast, but their most noble king.


    The mink let go Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge looked at mink''s beautiful face at a close distance, and couldn''t help but reach out and pinch it.


    The animals almost fainted.


    Can this woman go too far?


    Just when they thought this way, Hua Ruge held his face and said, "mink has grown up."


    This time, the Xuan beast finally accepted.


    "When I grow up, I am also my sister''s mink. I only listen to my sister." Mink shows his loyalty seriously.


    "BAM bam!"


    Xuanorcs are dying out. They are all shouting a word in their hearts. Holy king, you are the king of beasts. How proud are you? Domineering?


    How can I meet her? It''s all gone.

 Chapter 347

    "Darling, let''s talk about this time." Hua Ruge patted him and said,


    referring to this incident, mink frowned and said: "elder sister, the flame of extinction cannot be taken away."


    "Why?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "The orc prophet saw that the extinction flame was the root of the mountain. It suppressed the magma below. If it was shaken, the magma under the whole mountain would erupt, and then the whole western side of the forest would be destroyed."


    "This is a volcano?" Hua Ruge pointed to the mountains and said suddenly.


    When she began to see the mountain, she thought it was a little like a volcano, but she didn''t forget this aspect. Unexpectedly, it was true.


    Once the volcano erupts, the whole forest will be burned, and the following earthquakes, light or heavy, will also cause heavy casualties to the animals in this area.


    And the volcano is also divided into different sizes. Looking at the mountains stretching for tens of miles, Hua Ruge really can''t estimate how tragic it would be if he took out the kindling.


    This time, not only Hua Ruge has a headache, but also Jun Tianxia finds it difficult.


    Mink looked up at Jun Tianxia, with a little hostility. In his eyes, all the men around his sister wanted to rob her.


    When you look back at him, your face is not good.


    It''s really a bad feeling for him to be hugged when he finally likes the last woman.


    Hua Ruge, who was thinking about the countermeasures, felt that the atmosphere was a little wrong. Looking up, he saw that the two men had a strong sense of gunpowder in their eyes.


    So Hua rugo pulled his sleeve and said, "let''s solve the problem first. In this case, we can''t take the kindling."


    She thought it was because of the fire that she had a conflict with mink.


    Jun Tianxia breathed a deep breath, and his face slowly returned to normal.


    Hua rugo said to the mink, "don''t worry, I will help you keep it until I think of a solution."


    Mink didn''t speak, but turned around silently, thinking that he would have a fight with juntianxia if he had a chance.


    Hua rugo thinks the atmosphere is still not right when she looks at these two people, but what''s wrong? She''s bigger than ordinary people and doesn''t know how many times the brain nerve can''t guess the real reason.


    After thinking for a long time, she didn''t know what else could be done to solve the natural disaster except to let it develop. So she looked at the world of monarch, whose eyes were bright and profound, and obviously she didn''t think of any way.


    Mink also knows that there will never be peace in the forest without fire, so they just wait for Hua Ruge to come up with ideas and


    there are many ordinary electrons in Hua Ruge, but this is a very difficult problem to solve.


    If we defend all the time, we will be killed and wounded all the time, or we will let people take kindling, which will cause the Western forest to become a ruin and countless Xuan beasts lose their lives and homes.


    In the end, it''s a sad ending.


    If there is really no way to move the animals, to ensure the safety of the animals, and then take out the fire, the forest is huge, there is no problem to place those animals.


    Although the forest has been destroyed, it can at least ensure that there will be no more casualties of the beast.


    However, Hua rugo doesn''t approve of this method. She believes there will be a better solution.


    After a few moments of silence, it was evening. Hua Ruge climbed to the mountainside and lay there watching the moon.


    Mink went to lie beside her, but instead of looking at the moon, she turned to see her.


    Hua rugo didn''t discuss the way with him, but asked, "did you have a good time?"


    "All right." Said the mink.


    "In this way, I can rest assured and come to me when I feel tired of staying." Hua said like a song.


    Mink smiles, "OK."


    "Marten, is xuanshou afraid that I have something to do with you?" Hua Ruge''s poems have made his doubts blurred.


    She thought it was the relationship between devouring animals that frightened the Xuan animals, but when she saw the mink, she knew that things were not so simple.


    After all, before the devouring beast with experience, the beast will attack her.


    "My sister has my heart and blood. It''s the power of blood." Replied the mink.


    He didn''t say that Hua Ruge had forgotten. On his way to the territory just in time for the new year, he once injected a drop of blood into her Dantian, but it was his heart''s blood.


    "It must be important, right?" Hua Yuege looked at him and asked.


    Mink scratched his head and said, "no sister is important."


    "Little slick, I don''t know how to learn it well." Hua Yuege laughs and scolds, turns his head and continues to look at the full moon in the sky.


    The mink is close to her. Watch with her.


    Juntianxia sat at the foot of the mountain, and looked at the two people lying on the mountainside, they had a kind of taste that could not be said.


    Even now he has some complaints about how he didn''t appear in front of her earlier.


    "Sister, do you remember the first time we met? Did you save me?" After a while, said the mink.


    Hua Ruge nodded his chin and said, "remember, when you hit the tree and fainted."


    "It''s a very serious injury. I thought I couldn''t live." Mink recalled.


    Hua rugo reached out his hand and touched his head. "Be careful in the future. Don''t provoke any serious characters."


    "At the beginning, the king just passed away, and the blood that was passed on to me has not been completely controlled. Now, don''t be afraid." Mink stated that he would try not to let Hua rugo worry.


    Hua Ruge was relieved to hear this.


    Thinking of all kinds of encounters with mink, there was a funny smile on the corner of his mouth.


    The next moment, she suddenly sat up and said, "yes, I have a way."


    Mink looked at her strangely and asked, "what''s on my sister''s mind?"


    "City of the sky, array." Hua Ruge suddenly thought of the black token awakened by blood when he was fighting for the sky city.


    The next moment she turned her hand and took out the token, the spirit into it.


    Inside the token is still a golden one. The array on her head is constantly changing. She sends a command: "energy blocking array."


    The array above the top of her head changed as soon as the command came out, but unlike the last time, there was not only a formation this time, but also an array arrangement method in her mind.


    This change surprised her a little, but at the same time, she thought of the soul left in the sky city. She had to be strong enough to drive the city. It was the same way to come to this array.


    She drew out her mental strength and began to practice the array technique. The research soon came to dawn.


    Mink and juntianxia both looked at her and found that she was still frowning.


    "I will arrange the array, but during the drill I found that my strength is too weak to block this volcano." Hua Ruge sighed.


    Juntianxia also knows that this array is mysterious. Many times it can do things that people can''t do. But if the cultivation is too weak, it''s useless to know how to arrange the array.


    "Sister, if you don''t teach me, I will." The mink''s purple pupil twinkles, and exits.


    Hua Ruge thought of the time when mink killed the expert in the second time before, and her frown widened. She nodded, "you can try it."


    Although the monarch world has not made a sound, but also feel feasible.


    Next, Hua Ruge and mink are alone, talking and learning one by one. There are purple lights in the sky from time to time along with mink''s movements.


    Mink''s savvy is excellent. It took only half a morning to master.


    Next, mink summoned all the animals to evacuate the scene, and juntianxia took out a signal bomb.


    Before he came, he said to the people of the three main gates, as long as this signal bomb is released, it means that it is agreed to come in.


    Hua Ruge picked a lip angle.


    The king looked at her and asked, "are you ready?"


    "Nature." Hua Ruge is full of confidence.

 Chapter 348

    When the signal was sent out, the mink stood at the back of the mountain, cutting his fingers and drawing in the air. The blood was constantly integrated into the formation, and the strength was gradually strengthened.


    Juntianxia and huaruge came to the crater, ready to enter.


    People from the three major gates in the distance can''t wait to catch up when they see the signal bombs. They are followed by people from other forces. Even if they know that they are invincible to the three major gates, they also catch up with their luck.


    The volcano''s mouth glows with purple light, and the sky is full of Xiaguang. You can see that the extinction flame is still in it.


    People are getting closer. When they are about to see the crater, juntianxia and huaruge jump into the volcano.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t open her eyes because of the heat coming from her face. Her body was falling rapidly. She couldn''t bear to open her eyes. She saw a dark purple flame in the middle of the volcano. Just looking at it made people feel powerful.


    Below was a thin layer of rock, and she could almost see the hot magma below.


    She raised her Qi to keep her body stable in the mid air, standing on both sides of the flame with juntianxia.


    "What to do?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Protect your whole body''s meridians with magic tools, and move the flame to Dantian, even if it is absorbed."


    Jun Tianxia said that there was a white jade Jiulong seal in his hand. There was a golden light on the top of the seal. It looked like six energy golden dragons hovering above.


    Hua Ruge thought it was magical for the first time. At this time, juntianxia let go. The jade seal flew over his head with his mind, and then sent out a white light to cover him.


    And she did the same: she took out the golden tripod.


    The tripod is glittering with gold, and its power is no greater than that of the seal.


    Juntianxia should have known that she has such a superior treasure, and didn''t feel surprised by chance.


    He slowly put his hand close to the fire, and Hua Ruge did the same.


    "It will be very painful to use the skill to absorb. If you don''t give up quickly, you will be burned without any residue." The king ordered.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I have a sense of proportion."


    Juntianxia knows her mind and doesn''t speak much.


    The palm of her hand was not completely close to the flame, and Hua Ruge began to use his kung fu. The purple flame seemed to have vitality, and it came in along the meridians of her palm.


    This drill Hua such as song then felt that the meridians were stimulated by the burning flame, only carried on for an inch, her face came out perspiration, the pain of the heart followed by trembling.


    On the other side, juntianxia was not easy to suffer, but he did not stop. Instead, he constantly introduced the flame into the meridians. His forehead was full of blue tendons and he said nothing.


    Hua, like a song, bit his teeth, closed his eyes and continued to use his kung fu.


    Under the protection of Dading, the meridians were not damaged, but the pain was very hard to bear.


    Hua Ruge was biting her teeth, and soon led the flame to her arm. No matter how painful it was, she went out quickly, and she was not slow.


    If you let others see the abnormal endurance and will of these two people, you must be shocked to lose your chin.


    Outside, the people of the three main gates have arrived at the bottom of the mountain, but they find that there is no Xuan beast guarding. Someone is excited and says, "the Xuan beast really left."


    The suzerain of the three major sects is more grateful for agreeing to the decision of the monarchy world negotiation.


    "The flame of extinction is in the mountains, and those of us who are capable can take it." The old man with white beard said that he had already made a leap up the mountain.


    The man in black hurriedly caught up with him. The speed of the two men was indistinguishable from each other, so he started his hand quickly.


    The leader of Huofeng hall went up on his own, and there were many other psychic masters sneaking in.


    Without the beast, human beings have come together.


    Inside the volcano, Hua Ruge''s whole body has become red, and has oozed blood with pain. Her eyes are black in front of her, but her eyes are shining with stubborn and resolute light, never letting the speed of conducting flame slow down.


    She can still rely on her constitution to be much better than ordinary people, if others can''t stand it.


    However, it is obvious that juntianxia is not within the scope of ordinary people. His speed of conducting fire is always faster than huaruge. Although his face is painful, it is much better than huaruge.


    Hua Ruge felt that he could not hold it. The flame just ran to his chest. It would take a while for him to sink into Dantian.


    Now she felt that the whole chest was burned by the fire like countless hot needles, which made her shiver.


    Dizziness continued to hit her. She didn''t fall into the magma below until she leaned on Lingtai for a little Qingming. But even in this way, her body was a little unstable.


    She wants to take out the pill, but she may be swallowed by the fire when she is distracted. At that time, she will not have any residue left, so she can only rely on hard support.


    People outside the volcano thought it was impossible to fight like this, so they began to sit down and reconcile. After all, it''s too difficult to achieve the extinction flame, or someone can take it.


    After a brief discussion, we climbed the mountain together. No one can attack anyone any more.


    So everyone began to go up the mountain, slowly approaching the crater.


    The three patriarchs reached the highest level of cultivation and reached the crater first.


    But at this time, the king''s eyes opened, and the six Golden dragons on the jade seal burst into a strong wave.


    The three were thrown back in surprise, and they didn''t see what was inside.


    Hua Ruge also felt the changes of the outside world, biting his teeth to death, speeding up the conduction speed of the flame. For a time, the sharp pain almost engulfed him, but she was more tenacious.


    Jun Tianxia was shocked. He didn''t expect Hua Ruge to have such a strong willpower.


    "What''s the matter?" The woman in the fire phoenix hall is a soul master. She vomited blood after being hit by a wave of wind on her back. She asked weakly.


    "Something''s wrong!" Said the old man with white beard, and then looked up to the sky.


    When he said that, we found that the purple light from the crater was gradually weakening.


    At this time, everyone guessed what happened.


    "No, someone''s taking the kindling." The black faced man said and ran to the volcano.


    The old man with white beard showed no weakness and arrived at the same time.


    But before they looked down, the purple light of the mountain pass had completely disappeared.


    "Damn, who is it?" The big man roared, but before he started, a white jade seal came out of the mountain pass.


    The big man was angry and cut it with a big knife.


    "Sonorous!"


    When they collide, a strong wave of energy spreads around, forcing many people to retreat.


    The big man''s knife was hit directly, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    In the mountain, Hua Ruge completely absorbed the extinction flame, the underground magma lost its suppression, and burst out like a flood.


    But Hua Ruge was exhausted at this time, and the whole person not only didn''t have the strength to go up, but also went down.


    Jun Tianxia is quick in eyes and hands. Stop her waist and fly up with the fastest speed.


    "Boom!"


    At the same time that the volcano erupted, the earth and the mountain began to vibrate.


    No one knows what''s going on, but hearing the huge underground voice, they all have a hunch that something big is going to happen.


    At this time, juntianxia flew out of the mountain pass with huaruge. People couldn''t be shocked when they saw their faces, because they were followed by the fiery magma.


    Magma spewed out, and Jun Tianxia was too fast to escape. When he waved, the white seal stopped at the top of their heads again, sending out a layer of border to cover them.


    But not all of us have such magic tools, so we left them along the mountain after the magma was ejected. The speed and temperature are so high, not to mention the soulmate. Even the war Division has no ability to escape.

 Chapter 349

    "Ah ah!"


    The screams went on.


    All the three patriarchs rise up in the air. They can resist the air when they reach their realm, so they can hide.


    They look at the king''s world and Hua Ruge with hate, and wish they could swallow them up.


    "Why do you cheat us when you get the flame?" The hall leader of Huofeng hall looks at the constant death of his subordinates and questions angrily.


    "Because it''s not pleasant." King world indifferent way.


    Hua Ruge is now unconscious in his arms.


    The volcano continued to erupt, killing all the people on the mountain.


    At this time, mink rose up, his chest array had been formed, his hands and fingers were expanding, and finally he was sealed in the crater.


    Purple light shrouded the volcano, the speed of eruption slowed down a lot, but it still continued to erupt.


    The big array has a lot of power, but the underground magma is not so easy to seal. What we can do is to narrow the scope and reduce the damage.


    As soon as the pupils of the three patriarchs were narrowed, the mink''s figure had reached the front of the three men, and he said in a cold voice, "I will drink the dead orcs with your blood sacrifice."


    They didn''t even have a chance to fight back. They were crushed by the fury energy of mink and fell into the magma.


    As the accumulated power is consumed by the array, the magma gradually loses its impact force, and after a while, it does not erupt at all.


    The eruption of the magma caused the destruction of vegetation for several kilometers.


    When the three moved to safety, mink looked at the forest destroyed by the magma, but breathed a breath, which was the lowest price.


    Hua Ruge''s recovery was good. He soon woke up and meditated on the ground.


    Because of too much perspiration, the human skin mask on her face has become loose. She simply took it off and threw it aside.


    Xuan beast has been evacuated for a long time. There are only three people here. Hua Ruge is meditating and two men are guarding.


    They don''t like each other. They don''t communicate with each other in the whole process.


    After Hua Ruge recovered, he found a pool to wash his body and changed his robe. The whole person was refreshed.


    "How does sister feel?" Mink asked with concern. Looking at her, she felt that she would look too good without a mask.


    It''s not only her beauty, but also her kindness.


    Hua Yuege smiles, reaches out his hand, palms up, and works slightly.


    "Teng!"


    A cluster of purple flames burst out of her palm, making one eye feel the power of extinction.


    Even if the strong touch a little, it will go out in smoke.


    She took back her hand and said with a smile, "it''s all very well except that there is a little wound in the meridians."


    "Sister, please rest here for a few days," suggested mink.


    "Not this time. There will be a competition in the college. The time is limited. I''ll come to see you next time, or you can come to see me." Hua Ruge touched the head of mink intimately.


    Mink nodded, "OK, I''ll see my sister later."


    "My sister invites you to eat delicious food." Hua Yuege promised.


    Mink''s happy smile, the purple pupil flashed the light of hope.


    "Good." He promised.


    After saying goodbye, Hua rugo and juntianxia set out on their way back. They had been out for seven days and could not be delayed any longer.


    Because the way to this place was full of magma before, they took a whole day to walk out.


    Looking at some tired Hua Ruge, Jun Tianxia said: "I didn''t sleep last night. Let''s find a place to rest."


    "Good." They changed their looks again in the forest of Xuan beast. In the evening, they went back to the city and found an inn to live in.


    Two days later, they rushed back to the inn in the capital and removed Yi Rong. Hua Ruge changed into a light blue dress made of brocade.


    Juntianxia also changed his blue robe and felt that this time they looked at each other more smoothly.


    "Thank you for your attention all the way." Standing at the entrance of the stairs, Hua Ruge opens his way.


    King world looked at her delicate face, more corners of the mouth smile: "each other."


    "Then I''ll go first." Hua Ruge waved at him.


    "I''ll send for you." Jun Tianxia says, give her the car.


    "Thank you very much." Hua Yuege got into the carriage with a laugh.


    Jun Tianxia looked at the carriage that left slowly, and thought of the smile that Hua Ruge had just got close to before, and the corner of his lips also drew up a radian.


    Back to the college, Danshi competition has six days left, so she went back to the mountain where she lived first.


    The mountain is relatively slanting, so there are few people. When she went up, she saw Su Nianxia fetching water in the yard and putting her daily clothes in the wooden basin.


    Tianfu college has to do everything by itself. It''s hard for Su Nianxia, a princess, to wash clothes by herself.


    "I said, are you clean?" Hua rugo went straight into her yard.


    Su Nianxia looked up and down at her. Seeing that she was undamaged and in good spirits, she said with disgust: "it must be cleaner than you do. Ice told me that you can''t do laundry."


    "The girl betrayed me." Hua Yuege smiled awkwardly and went up to him and said, "you''re clean, or you can help me?"


    "No, it''s too tired." Su Nianxia shakes her head like a drum.


    Hua Yuege laughs: "stinginess."


    "Is it all right for sister Ruge to go out?" Su Nianxia asked as she poured water into a wooden basin.


    "Not so smooth, but it turned out to be a good result." Hua Yuege''s eyes were full of smiles when he said this.


    It''s not a small harvest this time. What she got is the extinction flame that many people covet.


    Su Nianxia was surprised, but said, "I''m surprised if you can''t even take them."


    She adores both juntianxia and huaruge. When they are put together, she becomes more blind.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t feel relaxed. Without mink, it''s very difficult to get the kindling.


    "By the way, I brought you food." Hua Ruge said that he took a lot of food out of the space.


    There are hot steamed buns, cakes, sweets and snacks. This pile is enough for two people to eat for a few days.


    Su Nianxia didn''t want to wash clothes as soon as she saw what she had eaten. She took it and ate it. She said, "I''m still thinking of sister Yuege."


    She is also a greedy girl. She can''t stand not eating in Tianfu College for a month.


    She would have slipped out and bought delicious food if she hadn''t thought about training and becoming stronger.


    "Eat slowly." Hua rugo said that she also picked up snacks.


    Su Nian smiles and continues to eat.


    They chatted together for a while, and only separated in the evening, sleeping separately.


    In the following days, Hua Ruge seldom saw Su Nianxia because she practiced hard in her room every day except when she had to go out.


    Hua Ruge began to choose the elixir he had made in his competition.


    At her previous level, she can only refine six kinds of pills, but she has made rapid progress since she had the flame of extinction. Her pills have reached level 7 directly, and are still excellent.


    No matter purity, spirituality is impeccable.


    Hua rugo felt that he had more control over the competition.


    Because Hua Ruge had already announced his name, he went directly to the place where the competition was held, that is, a mountain in the inner courtyard.


    At the foot of the mountain, there were people going up the mountain. She also politely reported her name to the two academicians.


    One of the academicians turned over the list, then looked up and said indifferently, "without your name, you can''t go up."

 Chapter 350

    "My academician, I''ve signed up. Do you think I''ve missed it?" Hua Yuege confirms politely.


    Academician looked at Hua Ruge as if he was not lying, so he turned it over again from the beginning to the end. This time, he looked more carefully. After all, this annual Danshi competition is very important, and he dare not neglect it.


    More than 200 names were scanned one by one, and the academician shook his head and said, "without you, go away, and don''t block others from entering."


    Hua Ruge has been delayed for a while. There are several people waiting behind him. I see that the clothes are the disciples of the inner court.


    She let herself in, and several of her disciples reported their names. Hua Ruge came forward again and asked, "I dare to ask you, academician, if you can sign up for the Danshi competition."


    "Yes." Said the academician, with a very impatient expression.


    "Then why did I name it, but there was no name on it." Hua rugo continued to ask. She looked kind, but she began to think.


    What''s the problem?


    "The list was drawn up by the principal, and we were only ordered to act."


    Hua Ruge could not find out the clue, so he had to grope forward and said: "where is the master? Can you introduce me, sir


    "You can see the Lord, too. Let''s go. Don''t get in the way." At last, the academician was tired of her asking.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes were bright and cold, and he looked directly at the academician and said, "I have no intention to embarrass you, but I have to ask you clearly about this matter. If you are not convenient, don''t blame me for breaking in."


    As she spoke, she turned her hand and clenched the black stick.


    Academician hasn''t seen any disciple dare to shout openly. First, he was shocked, and then he said angrily, "you are brave."


    Academician is not polite. He clapped it with one hand. He is a five-star war division. He is very fast and has a strong hand.


    Hua Ruge''s stick is just a flash of thunder, hitting him directly on the chest.


    The academician was also quick to respond. He gathered his spiritual strength and put a layer of defense on his chest.


    The strength of the five-star battle division is already very strong. It''s OK to resist the Ninth level soul skill. However, he doesn''t think it will be strong at the age of Hua Ruge.


    He is constantly in shape and intends to capture Hua Ruge in one move.


    Hua Ruge squints at him and is indifferent to the approaching palm.


    "Bang!"


    After all, the lightning was faster. In a flash, it hit the academician''s chest. The defense of that layer of magic cloth was broken in the moment of contacting the lightning.


    The academician''s palm stopped half a foot away from Hua Ruge, his face was full of pain and disbelief, and his body was trembling slightly.


    Lei Guang has a certain paralyzing power. He is not only injured, but also has lost the ability of action in a short time.


    Hua Ruge caught him in front of him and said politely: "this matter is very important to me. Please take me to see the principal. I will make an apology afterwards."


    The academician was paralyzed by thunder and couldn''t speak for a while.


    Around this time, there were many people around, all of whom felt that this scene was extremely shocking. Tianfu university had not heard of anyone dare to fight against academicians for such a long time.


    Although academicians'' accomplishments are not high, they are disrespectful to the college and will be expelled.


    Another academician pointed to Hua rugo and said, "put it down for me, or you won''t have good fruit to eat."


    "I''ve come to apologize. Don''t make me angry." Hua Yuege said, pressing the academician in his hand, "let''s go."


    Academician just stepped forward, a shadow flashed over the mountain steps, and came straight to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge only felt that she was surrounded by a powerful force. She was shocked and quickly backed away from the academician in her hand.


    But even if it was a little late, the powerful palm wind hit her chest, making her throat sweet and almost spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The man stopped ten steps away from her, stood on the steps and looked at her proudly.


    Hua Ruge could bear the pain of his body. He looked up. He was in his forties. He was dressed in a white robe and looked at her with pride and a little hatred.


    She also thought the man was a little familiar, but for a while, who it was really did not remember.


    "Hua Ruge, you are still as unbridled as before. Unfortunately, you are not always sheltered." The man spoke out, and there was more hatred in his eyes.


    Hua Ruge looked at his expression and finally remembered it.


    This man was once sent by Tianfu University in the gambling competition. His speed was so fast that people could not see his body shape. They could only see a shadow in front of Hua Ruge.


    "Hum!"


    In a flash of gold, a Golden Tripod suddenly appeared between the two men. The body of Xing Hai appeared, and a fist was hitting the tripod.


    "When!"


    Xing Hai''s fist smashed into the tripod and made a loud sound.


    After being hit hard, Dading stays still, but Xing Hai goes back three steps.


    He looked at the tripod in horror and said, "no way, these are some magic tools. How can they stop me?"

 Chapter 351

    "You are too optimistic when you care about my magic weapon." Hua Yuege said, his heart moved, and Dading smashed it with supreme power.


    The soul skill of the Jin system is the most powerful, and the tripod is also an unusual weapon. The combined strength of the two is multiplied.


    "Trick." Xing Hai snorted, turned over his hand and took out a big black iron axe, which should be chopped by Da Ding.


    "When!"


    "Hum!"


    One cauldron and one axe collided, making a huge noise. This time, with the help of the power of magic tools, the punishment sea leveled with the cauldron, and neither of them appeared to be defeated.


    But Hua rugo felt that after this, his spiritual strength was attacked to a certain extent.


    The Seven Star Division is really strong.


    "You can''t even beat a junior, old man. Are you ashamed?" Hua Ruge showed his head behind the tripod and said sarcastically.


    "I killed you." With that, Xing Hai chopped it with an axe.


    Hua Yuege controls the tripod to welcome him.


    One axe and one tripod collided again. This time, the tripod flew back, and Xing Hai won the upper hand. However, before he was happy, Hua Ru, a singer, waved: "Lianshu!"


    There are countless green vines growing out of the ground. At this time, it is the time when the old force of the punishment sea is exhausted and has not been born. Hua Ruge is prepared to come. He can''t fight for a while.


    By the time he tried to avoid, the vines had become entangled in him.


    Because of the branch blessing of the tree of life, Hua Yuege''s wood soul skill can be upgraded by two levels, that is to say, the current vine skill is level 12. Even if he is a seven star war division, he can''t get rid of it for a while.


    Hua Ruge, if he was rewarded with a Mars of flame extinction at this time, he would soon be ashes and ashes, and there would be no residue left.


    But the smoldering flame just made the city full of wind and rain, and so many people died. If it was exposed now, something would happen. So she only thought about it for a moment and gave up.


    "Lightning."


    After she whispered, a flash of lightning with a thick waist came down from the sky. It''s a level 12 soul skill. At this time, the punishment sea can''t move. If it is hit, it will be hurt.


    The attack power of soulman is much better than that of soldiers.


    If you encounter this kind of situation, you will have a headache.


    The onlookers all think that people like Hua Ruge, who are both spiritual and martial arts, simply cannot exist in the world.


    It''s a pervert.


    However, we underestimated the strength of the Seven Star Division.


    Just as the lightning was about to strike Xing Hai, he took a big drink. He broke the vines, infiltrated Huawei''s shadow, and attacked Hua Ruge.


    Hua rushes to mobilize Dading like a song.


    This time, Xing Hai was furious. His body shape was in a flash, but he escaped from Dading and cut down from the sky towards Hua Ruge with an axe.


    This time, everyone knows that if it is cut, Hua Ruge must be in two.


    At this time, the tripod can''t be taken back, and it can''t be avoided at the speed of Hua Ruge. If it''s hard, it''s better than if it''s directly cut off.


    The more the crisis came, the calmer Hua Ruge became. She moved her lips coldly, without making a sound.


    Xing Hai was stunned, but she didn''t know what she was talking about. Suddenly, she found a silver needle came to her eyes with its power. Hua Ruge stood still, and now it''s his turn to make a choice. If he cut Hua Ruge down, he would die, but he would lose his right eye and lose both sides.


    If he dodges the silver needle, Hua rugo will win the time to escape. Neither of them will be hurt.


    Hua Ruge stood there and looked at him steadily. His eyes were light and calm. It was like a calm lake without any ripples. He could not make people feel calm, but he felt flustered.


    Xing Hai began to think that a Hua Ruge is not worth sacrificing an eye.


    He didn''t think about it before, but now he is a little uneasy, and he hasn''t made a choice. His action is a little slow.


    Hua Ruge took the opportunity to move at his feet and moved out three meters at a very fast speed.


    Xing Hai found that there was no target in front of him, but the silver needle was still coming towards him. He was surprised and quickly took back his strength and dodged.


    "Boom!"


    Just as he withdrew his strength and dodged to take a needle, the top tripod smashed down, but he hurriedly raised the ax late.


    "Bang!"


    His chest than tripod hit, directly hit him to a dozen steps, a blood spit out.


    He lies on the steps, thinking back to Hua Ruge''s distracted words, she said, I''m not afraid of anyone.


    Xing Hai thought, but also a spit of blood.


    How can this girl be so poisonous.


    The onlookers can see that Hua Ruge''s strength is not strong, but relying on this tripod and his own ruthless strength, he even has a little upper hand in writing.


    It''s amazing.


    "Old man, now I''ll give you a chance to add my name again and let me in for the game, or I''ll throw you in front of the big boss and let him judge." Hua rugo looked at him and said.


    This time it''s her turn.


    The body disciple of Xing Hai was very good. He got up quickly, wiped the blood on the corners of his mouth, and smiled strangely. He said, "no way, you are weak. I can''t let you join me anywhere."


    "As far as I know, this competition is not limited in strength." Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows.


    "Xing Hai continued to smile and said:" no, but the strength is too weak. It''s only a waste of resources to participate in it. Even if we get it to the president, I have a reason to talk about it


    "Am I weak? How did your injury come about? " Hua Ruge asked with a bad face.


    Xing Hai seems to want to see Hua Ruge''s angry appearance. He says in a good mood: "but your strength is only two stars, and the lowest strength of Danshi in Danshi competition is five stars. You are still not qualified."


    "You take me to see the chief executive. I''d like to ask if you can count what you say?" Hua Ruge looks calm, but the fire in his eyes is very strong, as if he could swallow the sea of punishment at any time.


    "I don''t have time to see you, little hairy boy. Go back." Xing Hai laughs recklessly.


    Hua Yuege squinted and said, "I''ll call you until you agree to do it."


    She said that Dading smashed in the past, because she held a fire in her heart. This time, Dading is stronger than any attack.


    Xing Hai was not a vegetarian either. He waved his axe and attacked him.


    The number of onlookers is gradually decreasing, because the Danshi competition is about to start, and most of the people who come here are competing, so they are going up one after another.


    Hua Ru, a singer with such a cheating device as Dading, just managed to draw with Xing Hai. If he could enter in a moment, he would not be able to make pills.


    The more he fought, the more he became. Later, he began to take advantage.


    And while playing, he said: "Hua Ruge, you can''t take part in the Danshi competition, die this heart."


    "Damn you!" Hua Yuege squinted and said, "gravity!"


    As soon as the voice came out, the light yellow halo at the foot of the sea flashed, and the gravity technique of more than ten times was added to the body. The sea was not adapted to it, and the movement slowed down.


    "Vines!"


    As soon as this slows down, the vines are easier to get close to, and the sea of punishment is bound between two breaths.


    Hua Yuege approached him slowly, palm up.


    Xing Hai didn''t know what Hua Ruge was going to do, and didn''t want to know. He struggled desperately,.


    At this time, the people around have almost gone. Hua Ruge''s mouth is turned up and his eyes are cold: "you forced me."

 Chapter 352

    Hua Ruge approaches step by step, and Xing Hai feels as if he is getting closer to death, although he can''t think of any threat to his life on Hua Ruge.


    "I can''t live because of my own iniquity. It''s your fault that you didn''t provoke me." Hua Yuege said, palm toward him.


    Xing Hai looked at Hua Ruge''s cold eyes and said in horror, "Hua Ruge, this is the college. If you do something special, the college will not let you go."


    "Think first if I''ll let you go." Hua, like a song, has a little smile in her eyes.


    She approached him with the palm of her hand.


    Xing Hai is still struggling with his life. He wants to get rid of the vines. But he has just fought a big battle, and his spiritual power has been consumed. It''s not easy to get rid of him at this time.


    "Stop!"


    In the sky a big drink, at this time the palm of Hua Ruge is only an inch away from the chest of Xing Hai.


    If now she urges to send out the flame of extinction, even if the immortal Darrow comes, don''t try to save people from her hands.


    People in the distance come from the sky, wearing the red robe of the chief minister. If she chooses to do it now, it''s just different.


    It makes sense to kill someone by mistake after encountering unfair treatment, but if we do it in front of the main event, the college is just to protect face and will not punish her lightly.


    But if you don''t kill him now, it''s hard to understand her hatred.


    In spite of her anger and in the long run, she made a choice after only a tenth of a second of hesitation.


    Gradually a smile appeared in her eyes and she took back her hand. Facing Xing Haidao: "you''ve made me angry. Don''t worry, I''ll remember."


    When Xing Hai smiles in Hua Ruge, he feels that the woman in front of him is more terrible.


    At this time, no one can laugh.


    She is too sensible, and this kind of person is always the most difficult.


    When she finished, she stood where she was, and the Red Chief came at the same time.


    This man is an old man with white hair, white beard and sharp eyes. At first sight, he is an old-fashioned man who is not easy to deal with.


    "Big Lord, this doll dare to fight against me. You have to decide for me." Xing Hai first complained.


    The Lord frowned, his index finger and middle finger were close together, and his fingertips poured out a aura. He did not have any effort to cut the strong and solid vines from top to bottom.


    Xing Hai was free and bowed to the chief minister, saying, "please let the chief minister make the decision for me."


    "It''s disgraceful not to be able to beat a child." The chief snorted at him, but didn''t give him a good face.


    "It''s the incompetence of the disciples that humiliates the college. I''ll think about it when I go back," said Xing Hai


    He now pretends to be pitiful, and can only arouse the dissatisfaction of the chief minister with China.


    "I can''t go back without punishing you." The chief said, looking a little better.


    Hua Yuege wants to talk, but he hears that the bell on the top of the mountain has been knocked three times, and the bell sounds like pouring into the top.


    Obviously, the Danshi competition has begun.


    Hua Yuege''s pupil shrank, but the chief said: "who are you? Why do you do it here? "


    "Master Rong, I was going to sign up for the Danshi competition, but Xing Hai and his disciples had a private Festival, so I crossed their names off the list.


    disciple I was in a hurry. Xing Hai started at his disciples. They fought back passively and hurt people unintentionally."


    Hua Ruge''s words will make it clear that the dragon will go to the vein, and also put all the blame on Xing Hai.


    The eldest brother of Xing Haiqi''s eyes are staring at me. Do you think I can move my hand if you don''t scold me?


    The chief looked at him and asked him, "is this true?"


    "Chief, you can''t listen to her and me. Her name is not fake, but it''s not personal resentment, but her strength is only two star soulman. Although there is no limit to her strength, she is too weak to participate in the competition."


    Xing Hai is also a veteran. I also know that Hua Ruge can''t speak alone at this time.


    "Two stars? Can two stars defeat your Seven Star Division? Are you confused as an old man? " The chief is clear and disbelieving.


    The above competition of Danshi has already started. Hua rugo, no matter what etiquette he has now, directly said: "chief, disciples are the body of elements, so they are more powerful. Now the competition has started. Can you let them go to the competition first?"


    The chief executive was shocked when he heard the body of elements, and then frowned: "no matter what, you are the chief executive of the college. You should be expelled from the college as usual. Now you go to the law enforcement Academy with my husband, and don''t participate in the competition."


    Tianfu college has a great reputation. If it''s said that the disciples beat the master, what''s the face of Tianfu college.


    So no matter what, this matter can''t go away. It must go through the law enforcement court.


    "The chief is wise, and I would like to go to the law enforcement court to argue clearly," said Xing Hai


    Argue with you!


    Hua Ruge scolded in her heart. The old man made it clear that she couldn''t compete.


    So she said with a horizontal heart, "Lord, I can''t go with you now."


    The chief of red clothes frowned tighter and snapped, "dare you contradict me?"


    "No, I will take part in the Danshi competition anyway, which is my right as a disciple." Hua Yuege said not humbly, then said: "in this way, as long as I participate in the competition, and then follow you back, how?"


    The chief didn''t speak, but Xing Hai jumped out and shouted, "Hua Ruge, you dare to contradict even the chief. Do you want to rebel?"


    Hua Ruge looked at him coldly, but ignored him.


    "Well, it''s really a mistake of Xing Haixian. I allow you to take part in the competition first, but after the competition, if you don''t come back with me, don''t blame me for being rude." Said the chief, with a stern and just voice.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "thank you very much."


    After a sound, she turned around and quickly went up the mountain.


    She has a speed that doesn''t match her strength very much. She gets to the top of the mountain in a dozen breaths.


    "The body of elements should not be underestimated." The LORD looked at her figure and said meaningfully.


    Xing Hai''s face turned black.


    "Go up and wait." The chief said that he also went up the mountain and wanted to wait for Hua Ruge to take it back after the competition.


    Here Hua Yuege went up the mountain but was stopped by the academicians at the gate of the hall. He said, "the competition has already begun, and we can''t go in any more."


    "I''ve been specially approved by the chief. You know, little brother." Hua Yuege''s eyes turn and smile at him meaningfully.


    Academician is a little confused. Hua Ruge has taken out a bag of Amethyst coins and put them in his hand. He blinks and says, "give the chief a face, and it''s convenient for people of character."


    When she said this, the academician was looking at the main event going up the mountain, and also looked at her side.


    So he quietly accepted the money, the door away, whispered: "find an empty room to enter, do not disturb anyone."


    "Thank you, brother." Hua Yuege smiled and went in.


    The academician nodded to the chief, but the chief didn''t look at him at all.


    The main task is to drag. There is no smiling face when asking for help. Academicians think about it.


    The main person sitting in the pavilion outside the hall didn''t know that he had been used by Hua Ruge. He also wondered how Hua Ruge persuaded the academicians to go in.

 Chapter 353

    Hua Ruge found that the main hall was made up of another main hall and many small rooms. As soon as she entered, it was a corridor. She walked in quickly and didn''t show her face on the main hall.


    The cubicles are on both sides of the corridor, and there are academicians in the corridor to watch.


    After Hua Ruge passed the pass, it was easy. She took some money and settled it. She said two good words, and the academician helped her find an empty compartment.


    When Hua Yuege came in and closed the door, he was really relieved.


    I thought the difficulty was in alchemy, but I didn''t expect that she could hardly enter.


    Xing Hai, the grandson, is waiting for her here without a word.


    "You''re lucky today." Hua Yuege said, slowly calmed down the mood and prepared the pills.


    The cubicle is not big. There is only one chair in it. There is nothing else. You have to rely on yourself.


    Fortunately, she was well prepared. She sat on the chair, performed a wooden cure to restore her body to its peak, and then took a deep breath.


    Heart read a move, big Ding suddenly appeared, and then slowly become smaller under her control.


    The alchemist uses many kinds of work furnaces, but the tripod is mostly used for refining tools. However, a few alchemists like to use tripods, but none of them are masters.


    Hua Ruge just got this tripod and didn''t expect to use it like this, but after using it once, he thought it was very easy, even better than the quality of the pills made in the five product Danlu stove before, so he didn''t want to change it.


    Dading quickly adjusted its size and was held in her hand.


    "Teng!"


    A purple flame came out of Hua Ruge''s palm. Seeing the wind rising, it soon surrounded the tripod.


    Hua Ruge''s other hand began to take out the herbs in turn, and put them into the tripod according to the skillful technique these days.


    For this competition, she was well prepared. She chose the best pill that can be refined within her own ability. Its name is yuanlingdan.


    Because it''s pill of seven kinds, so the technique is more complex, and it takes a long time.


    But Hua Ruge can''t feel the passing of time.


    Half a day later, the door of the cubicle was constantly opened, and people came to the main hall with their own refined pills.


    Because Hua Ruge came in later, it must be slower.


    Qi pin Dan medicine consumed a lot. She frowned slightly, and a layer of fine sweat beads had been put on her bright and clean forehead.


    Although it is aimed at, it is not entirely unreasonable for Xing Hai to say that she should not come in with low strength.


    People with low strength have no way to control the flame for a long time. They can only refine pills with simple steps and the same quality.


    The reason why she is a strange number is that the mental power of the body of elements is eight times that of ordinary people. Compared with those five-star masters, her current mental power is no less than that, so she can support up to now.


    The sound of opening the door is more and more, but Hua Ruge is not affected. He concentrates on integrating the refined liquid medicine.


    Under the control of the multi-color medicine juice, Hua Ruge began to merge and take shape, and Hua Ruge began to purify finally, that is, to use the spirit of thunder system.


    "Crackle!"


    "Crackle!"


    Seven flashes of lightning hit the elixir, and the luster of the elixir would be a little brighter each time. At last, it not only exuded charming fragrance, but also scattered light blue light.


    Hua rugo reached out, and four pills that had been formed flew back to her palm. She divided two bottles, one filled with three and put them up, the other took them out.


    In such an important competition, ordinary people will concentrate on refining a class of elixirs. It is rare for her to be confident enough to refine a furnace.


    She padded the medicine bottle in her hand, rubbed it all over and walked out, smiling back at the academician who had been leading the way before.


    At the sight of her friendly smile, the academician''s bones softened.


    If Hua Ruge doesn''t have money for him, he must have said a few more words to achieve his goal.


    Hua rugo is confident in her appearance, but she is not used to taking advantage of it.


    She was almost the last one to walk back to the main hall. Another academician waiting there handed her a tray with a box on it.


    Hua Ruge poured the pills into the box and then lined up with a tray. At this time, 200 people were standing in front of her. She couldn''t take the initiative.


    There was a man sitting on the top of the highest position. He was an old man with a large black beard. He was skinny like a skin and bone. He was wearing a broad robe, which made him thin and dry.


    Hua Ruge said that this should be the first Danyang peak. Only he can choose his disciples.


    He didn''t even open his eyes and nodded slightly.


    The academician nearby said quickly, "the exhibition begins."


    At this time, I saw a person in front of me carrying his tray to the first seat, and said in a long voice, "get together the elixir, seven kinds of elixir."


    She felt as if she had no advantage.


    Look at that man who is in his forties. He is a disciple of the inner court.


    She silently recited what kind of competition she would come to at such an age.


    The first one of Danyang peak is like an old monk sitting in meditation. There is no response, and I don''t know whether I heard it or not.


    "Go to sleep." Hua mumbled like a song.


    She was also a 30-40-year-old uncle.


    I''m still angry at such an old age.


    Hua is like a song and stomach Fei.


    The man in front saw that the first one didn''t respond and left with a tray in his hand. Then Hua rugo found that most of them were in their forties, a few in their thirties and a few in their fifties.


    The number of her age.


    She also saw two young disciples in the crowd. Looking at the beauty of the badge on the chest, she was the core disciple.


    The core disciples are really different, she thought.


    After a while, more than 20 people have already taken their own pills, all of which are of Grade 7. The first one hasn''t been lifted, and those people will go away in disgrace after reporting.


    Hua Ruge said in his heart that this first one can''t look at seven kinds of pills, so he''s not as busy as they are.


    She has a headache at the thought of the mess she''s caused by it.


    I don''t know if she''s elected here. I''ll go to law enforcement court later. I''m afraid that most of her will be expelled according to her character.


    Because no matter what the principal did, she was also the principal. One of her disciples started to fight, and in any case, it was a dark experience for the college.


    She was distracted to think about how to solve her mess. At this time, a clear voice sounded in front of her: "Yuan Lingdan, eight pills."


    Hua Ruge is surprised. She can tell that this is a girl by her ears. The pills are the same as her own, but the grade is higher than her own.


    She put her head to see.


    Now, more than 100 of the first ones have been eliminated. There are not many people left in the palace. Hua Ruge raised his eyes and saw the girl''s back.


    She was wearing a formal brocade dress with Begonia flowers embroidered on it. At one glance, she thought that this man had excellent temperament, but she didn''t know what he looked like.


    After she finished, the head opened his eyes slowly, looked at the pills in the tray, and looked up at the woman.


    As soon as they saw the expression of the first one, they became depressed. One by one, they said, "no way."


    "What do you mean?" Hua Ruge does not understand the market.


    An uncle beside me sighed and said: "for decades, the first one never opened his eyes when he was choosing a apprentice. It is said that he only saw the one who can see. Now, she is the first one."

 Chapter 354

    Without waiting for Hua rugo to ask, the man said: "but it''s no surprise. Mu Qingyan has always been a Dandao genius. He has been a core disciple for five years but has not participated in the competition."


    "Why?" Hua Yuege couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s said that I was not satisfied with my pills at that time. I''m sure I can come to participate now." The middle-aged man said again.


    Hua Ruge nodded, saying that the girl was calm.


    There is also humanity: "Mu''s family has always been the Royal Danshi of Daewoo, and Mu Qingyan is" disciple Hua Ruge. " Hua Yuege replied fluently.


    The onlookers felt that the atmosphere was a bit wrong. Usually the first one would not open his eyes. Now he has opened his eyes twice in a row, which means that he appreciates these two girls very much.


    One is the genius of the Danshi clan, and the other is an unknown little man.


    Who will he choose?


    Most of the people in the next round think that the first one will choose Mu Qingyan, because Mu Qingyan, after all, has a high level of elixir and relatively high strength.


    The first one squinted. He didn''t speak. The whole hall was quiet.


    As early as there was a principal waiting at the bottom, he was very flexible and said, "congratulations to the first adult, even to the two masters."


    When we heard this sentence, we all responded. At this time, the best way is to accept two people at the same time, so that we won''t miss talents.


    At this time, the first one said in a deep voice, "who said I would take two?"


    The principal thought he had a good idea, but he didn''t think the first one would be this attitude, so he repeatedly admitted his mistake.


    The first one said this and looked at Hua Ruge and asked, "are you willing to take this seat as a teacher?"


    He didn''t experience any inner struggle. The level of Dan medicine can be improved, but Hua Ruge''s purity of Dan medicine is incomparable.


    And she is so young and has a lot of room to grow up.


    Hua Ruge was stunned for a moment, but she was not vague. Hearing this, she handed the tray to the academician. She lifted her robe and knelt down to the first one, saying in a loud voice, "disciple Hua Ruge, see the first teacher."


    We thought that the first disciple of Danyang peak was Mu Qingyan. Even if there was an odd number, that is to say, he would receive more Hua Ruge. Unexpectedly, the final result was that Mu Qingyan was abandoned.


    The thin eyes of the first one showed appreciation and nodded, "please get up, apprentice."


    Hua Yuege got up, but her heart was jubilant, but she didn''t show it. She smiled at Mu Qingyan kindly and said, "I''m sorry."


    At this time, Mu Qingyan should be the most embarrassing one in the whole audience, but there is no embarrassment and chagrin in her face.


    She took a look at Hua Ruge, then turned her eyes indifferently, bowed slightly to the first seat, and then left.


    Walking by Hua Ruge''s side, she stopped and uttered two words without any fluctuation in her voice: "I take it."


    Hua Ruge was a little surprised. Before she spoke, she left straight away.


    To dare to admit one''s failure in front of so many people is either a man with a deep mind or a real magnanimity.


    Hua Ruge''s intuition is the latter.


    The people in the palace nodded their heads and praised: "it''s worthy of being a descendant of Mu family, everyone''s demeanor."


    Of course, it''s more to congratulate the first seat and Hua Ruge.


    Danyang peak has no disciples since its arrival at Gumo''s first house. It took more than ten years to choose one, which shows the weight of Hua Ruge.


    Moreover, Wufeng disciples are directly inherited by the master, but they are more valuable than the core disciples. They will be the mainstay of the college in the future, and the respect they receive will be directly proportional to their identity.


    Gumer got up and went out of the temple with his robe. Hua Ruge followed him.


    Outside the hall, the red clothes chief and Xing Hai are still waiting.


    When they saw the first one, they stood up and saluted: "see the first adult."


    Gumer went straight ahead as if he hadn''t seen them.


    Both of them knew the temper of the first Danyang peak, so they didn''t say a word.


    When he saw Hua Ruge, he pointed out: "the chief, she is out."


    Hua rugo also smiled at the chief, and said, "thank you for giving me this opportunity. I''ll go to the law enforcement court with you."


    She has now become the first apprentice of Danyang peak and knows how valuable she is. Even if she does something wrong, she cannot be expelled from the college.


    The chief came back to his stern look, and said with a cross brow, "let''s go."


    Gumer walked out a few steps and looked back. His thin face was expressionless, and his eyes were puzzled to see this Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge knows that this is the back of the mountain. Before he went up, he told the story about the dragon''s pulse. He listened in silence.


    The chief and Xing Hai just felt their backs were cold and their heads were full of the words "master" just called by Hua Ruge.


    "This matter should go to the law enforcement court. It''s not good to take sides with you as the first teacher. When you get there, you can tell the truth. If you make a mistake, you will be punished." When Gumo heard this, he said to Hua like a song.


    Hua Ruge should be.


    The chief minister and Xing Hai were relieved when they heard the words. At last, the first one didn''t blame them.


    At this time, I saw Gumo turn his hand and take a black jade plate out of the space and give it to her. "This is my token of the Lord of Danyang peak. Later, you will take it with you and act for the teacher."

 Chapter 355

    "Thank you, sir." Hua said thanks like a song, and hung the jade plate on his waist.


    Gummer nodded and flew away.


    Just now, the main event and Xing Hai, who just let go of their mind, saw this scene and felt their head hurt even more. Can they call it partial if they give all the keepsakes of the peak Lord?


    Hua Ruge also thinks it''s funny. He''s a very short teacher.


    The main body''s face has been cold and tense, and Xing Hai is also frequently wiping his sweat.


    Now Hua Ruge''s identity is extraordinary. If she remembers revenge, they will not have good fruit to eat.


    "Miss Hua, I think it''s all the fault of Xing Hai. I don''t think it''s necessary to go to the court. It will delay your time." The chief came forward and pondered.


    "It''s my fault. I''ll go to the law enforcement court to get the punishment myself," said Xing Hai


    "How do you say that? We must abide by the rules of the college when we are in the college. Do you think that''s right?" Hua Yuege smiled at the chief.


    The chief only thought he had a hot potato and nodded, "yes."


    Seeing that there is no room for manoeuvre, Xing Hai will not show weakness at all. Anyway, he has something to say about it, which is not entirely passive.


    Hua Ruge, playing with the tassel of the jade pendant on his waist, turned his head to the Danshi who walked out of the Palace door and said, "stay, elder generation."


    Seeing the keepsake on her waist again, everyone took a breath of cool air. It''s not the keepsake of the peak Lord.


    As we all know, all the disciples of Tianfu college are under the jurisdiction of the five peaks, among which Danyang peak is the leader of Danshi. All of them should obey the orders of the leader.


    And Hua, as a singer, has a token of the Lord of the mountain, which is to act on behalf of the Lord of the mountain. Which one of these people dare not obey.


    One after another, they stopped and waved their hands. "I''m telling you, sir. I really don''t dare to call you that."


    Hua rugo smiled and flashed his head. Then he asked, "I was in a dispute with the Lord at the foot of the mountain. During the dispute, he talked about our personal enmity and his public revenge. I don''t know who heard that."


    In the eyes of Xing Hai, there was a panic because there were many onlookers at that time.


    Dan teachers are all elderly people. They know that Hua Ruge is going to settle accounts after autumn.


    Concerning the dignity of master Dan, someone immediately stood up and said, "I heard that the principal said that he and the girl have personal grudges."


    "I heard it, too. I can testify."


    "Yes, we all heard that."


    Hua Yuege''s words, more than fifty people stood up and threatened to testify.


    Xing Hai''s face changed again and again. At last, he felt that his legs were a little soft.


    Danshi is the school with the least number of people in addition to refining tools, but it is the most needed by the school. He has a very high position and friends all over the world. If they are offended, it''s strange that they have good fruit to eat.


    The brow of the red clothes chief did not wrinkle, and his eyes were full of worries.


    He deals with this matter. If he goes on like this, he will be involved.


    Danshi constantly stood out and said that he saw it. In fact, Hua rugo knew that there were not so many people on the scene at that time, but he stood out and made it clear that he was standing in line.


    "So, please accompany me to the law enforcement court." Hua Ruge said.


    Now there are more than one hundred Danshi standing out, and more than one hundred others don''t see them. They also say they want to follow them.


    Xing Hai almost didn''t sit on the ground.


    Participating in the Danshi competition can be the outstanding Danshi in the college. If we go to the law enforcement academy together, even if we commit perjury, no one dares to question it.


    Hua Ruge turned around and smiled friendly at the chief, saying, "I''m tired of waiting for the chief. Now I can go."


    The leader in red secretly shivered. His face was a little frightened. He had never seen such a battle for so many years.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t care about him. He immediately goes down the mountain.


    Danshi''s men keep up with them bravely. More than 200 men who don''t give a good face usually look like they are looking for a place. It''s frightening to fight.


    After a few steps, Xing Hai''s legs finally softened.


    Master Dan thinks he is too slow, so they just walk him on their own.


    The chief minister said that he was too old for what he had done. How could he get into such a devil.


    Hua rugo took more than 200 Danshi down the mountain and walked to the road. When the pedestrians saw this posture, they gave way. Then they asked their companions in horror, "what happened? What are you going to do? "


    At this time, the companion will answer with the same ignorant voice: "how do I know?"


    All the way to the law enforcement academy, I was shocked by how many inner court disciples I didn''t know.


    One of the peaks in the middle of the inner court is the Executive Court. When the academicians under the charge saw that so many people were all Danshi, they were too scared to stop them.


    A group of people came to the mountain like a yamen building. When they were going to go to the lobby, some academicians stopped them and said, "what do you want to do here?"


    The law enforcement court is in charge of laws and decrees, and it''s walking sideways everywhere. But in such a case, even on its own mountain, it''s afraid to walk sideways.


    The main task has been kept in the back.


    At this moment, Hua Yuege turned around and asked, "how about you, Lord?"


    The chief executive remembered that he was advocating it. At this time, he wanted to slap himself twice, but he went up and said, "we are here to find the official of the hospital to break the case."


    "So many people?" Asked the academician carefully.


    "These are witnesses," said the chief


    On the status of the principal is more noble than Dan Shi, but in the face of almost all the excellent Dan Shi in the college, he has no foundation.


    Academician nodded and mumbled, "who is so unlucky and has caused so many Danshi?"


    Xing Hai was driven to the front, hearing this, he felt his legs were softer.


    When the academician went in, the courtyard was coming out of the rear and sitting in the lobby.


    From the lowest level to the highest level, Tianfu university has academicians, principals, big principals, and academicians.


    This court is the highest administrator in addition to the president and the five leaders of Fengfeng.


    He should have listened to the academician. Seeing so many Danshi coming to the hall, he didn''t have too much expression. He just asked seriously, "what''s the matter?"


    So the chief came forward to tell the story again. He found that there was a fight here. He came here to see the situation and what happened later. He said it conservatively. He didn''t dare to speculate on the contradiction between the two.


    He sort of left his relationship clean.


    The court is sitting in the hall after listening, asking Xing Hai, "why do you want to cross out Hua Ruge''s name from the list?"


    "Disciple I think she is too weak to participate. " Xing Hai wiped his sweat.


    After listening, the hospital asked Hua Ruge, "what''s the difference between you?"


    Hua Ruge bowed slightly and said, "if you go back to the hospital, it''s not what he said. I have personal grudges with her. He''s revenging for the public."


    Court is pondering for a while, ask: "you two each insist not easy to assert, can have witness?"


    "Yes!"


    More than 200 people made a sound together, with a great momentum.


    Yuan Zheng''s body shivered involuntarily. He didn''t understand how there were so many Danshi supporting Hua Ruge.


    So his eyes turned to Hua Ruge, and then he saw the black jade pendant on her waist. When he was sure what it was, he thought about what day it is.


    On the day of the Danshi competition, someone wore the main keepsake of Danyang peak, and he could lead the soulman. If he didn''t understand what this meant, his brain was squeezed by the door.


    He thought of these, Huoran got up, walked around the table table, and said, "I don''t know if the first senior apprentice of Danyang peak is here. The etiquette is not good. I hope you don''t blame me."

 Chapter 356

    "If the courtyard is where it is, I don''t dare to take it." Hua is like a song of modesty.


    The Dean insisted, "please take your seat."


    "Those who have thanked the court are right." Hua Yuege said and sat down under the hall.


    The Dean went back to the desk and looked at Xing Haidao with a horizontal eye: "as the main thing, it''s just like the reputation of our school that you should take revenge for yourself. You should be expelled from the school from now on, and nothing should be taken away."


    The cruelest thing for the college people is to expel them, because it will be recorded, and they will not be used by the state in the future, which is to say that they have blocked the way to get promoted and become rich.


    And he will not let anything go. He will become a pauper after he goes out. It''s no wonder that he is not crazy.


    "Xing Hai" poof Tong "knelt on the ground, said:" the court is generous, I would like to be punished, please do not expel me


    He can''t stand the humiliation of being expelled from Tianfu University.


    "Come on, drag it out." The court was speaking out. There is no room at all.


    If you offend others, you won''t be sentenced so seriously. But Hua rugo is the first disciple of danyangfeng. When he first came to court, he naturally wanted to sell face.


    Hua Ruge smiles and thanks, and then takes his two hundred masters to leave.


    It seemed that the unresponsive courtyard was stretching out its hand to wipe away sweat. The academician on the side rushed to express the handkerchief and said, "master Dean, this is a sixteen or seventeen child. How could she be chosen as the first one?"


    "If you know it, the first one in Danyang peak is you." Yard is squinting.


    The academician asked imperceptibly, "is that hospital in the know?"


    "Nonsense, if I knew what else to use here." The courtyard is throwing the handkerchief to him, leaving angrily.


    "I don''t know if you still talk about me," murmured the academician


    Outside, Xing Hai was rushed to the bottom of the mountain by the law enforcement court. He had to press him back to his peak to confiscate and drive away all articles.


    As soon as he saw that there was no business of his own, he said hello to Hua Ruge and ran away.


    Hua Ruge here said to the two academicians of the law enforcement court, "since we are going to drive them away, can you make it convenient for me and him to be alone for a while?"


    Academician knows the identity of Hua Ruge, who dares to say no, quickly nods: "please help."


    After that, they would automatically step back more than ten steps.


    Here, Hua rugo asked the Danshi: "which elder has the elixir of useless skill in his hand, I would like to exchange it for yuanlingdan."


    She said that she took out the yuan Lingdan from her competition.


    The yuan Lingdan is more difficult than the Dan medicine. It''s easy to upgrade a person''s palace with the power of Hua Ruge.


    But the poisonous pill is relatively easy, so someone quickly took out a red bottle and said, "this pill is made by me. It can not only abolish cultivation, but also damage the meridians, so that people can no longer practice."


    "Close." Hua Ruge throws his pills away, then takes a small red bottle and pours out a pill.


    "Don''t mess with me, it''s still in the college," said Xing Hai, trembling


    "Either you eat your own food and leave a life, or I will take your life here." Hua rugo looked at him without any doubt and said, "there is nothing I dare not to do in this world. You are now an outcast. Even if I kill you at the foot of the mountain of the law enforcement academy, no one will take care of you."


    Xing Hai knows that''s the truth. After all, Hua Ruge''s identity is different now. It''s not difficult to kill him.


    Hua rugo was very considerate of his troubles before. She asked badly, "I''ll ask you again. Do you choose to live or die?"


    The sea was frightened.


    "Yes." Hua rugo said, throwing the pills to him.


    Xing Hai involuntarily catches him. His face is pale, but he still doesn''t want to eat.


    "This medicine is very precious. I will only give you three times." Hua rugo said and held out three fingers, several of them:


    "three!"


    Xing Hai''s body trembled even more, because he was sure that Hua Ruge was not joking.


    "Two!"


    Hua Ruge takes back a finger and the voice increases.


    Xing Hai knows that he can''t hope for luck. He can only choose one between life and death.


    "One!"


    Hua rugo''s face turned cold when he counted the number, and Xing Hai almost swallowed the pill subconsciously.


    As long as alive is hope, if dead, he has nothing.


    "If you don''t eat, I''ll give you my respect." Hua Ruge didn''t smile. He looked at him and said, "you lost to yourself."


    After hearing this, Xing Hai''s face turned red. He opened his mouth and retched, trying to spit out the pills.


    But the entrance of the elixir was changed. The power of the elixir had spread to all his limbs, and he could not spit it out.


    But he just didn''t want to. He was retching all the time, trying to find a way.


    When Dan teachers saw this scene, they took a breath of cold air. Hua Ruge''s move was too cruel. It ruined people''s body and mind.


    This man will be mad at himself in the future.


    But Hua rugo''s words may let him go. It doesn''t matter whether it''s true or not. What''s important is Xing Haixin.


    He did not choose to believe, because that was the only hope. And the price of believing is to constantly spit and torture yourself.


    Xing Hai is paralyzed on the ground without strength. He is vomiting constantly. His complicated eyes are becoming unwilling and eternal unwilling.


    The academician knew it was time to drag him away.


    Hua rugo has ignored this mess and turned to the dans and said, "thank you for today. I''ll invite you to have a drink some other day."


    Dan teachers have said that they are all polite. This is all right.


    Hua Ruge naturally exits or thanks.


    So the atmosphere became more and more harmonious, and people gradually dispersed in this atmosphere.


    Hua Ruge looks at the jade pendant on her waist, thinking about her experience of the day, and suddenly laughs. Her smile is clear and bright, with some excitement and joy that a girl should have.


    I have prepared so much for this Danshi competition, but it is not in vain.


    At this time, it was evening. She knew that she would move to Danyang peak later, and now she would go back to see Su Nianxia.


    There are fewer people on the way to the outer courtyard. It''s already evening. Hua Ruge is bathed in the sunset, feeling especially peaceful.


    Walking, her smile gradually faded, until it disappeared.


    Every time I am alone, Hua Ruge will feel full and empty.


    I think it''s because there''s a person there.


    I feel empty because no one has told her whether she was right or wrong when she made that choice.


    She is not afraid to fight hard, not afraid to fall and hurt, just afraid that he will not wait for her.


    She shook her head, stopped her imagination, reached out and stroked the dragon ring on her hand, sucked at her nose and said, "I''m trying, you must wait for me, or you can''t be jealous when you go with others."


    As she said, she continued to walk forward. The setting sun pulled her shadow long. Her steps were slow and light, and her voice was a bit naughty:


    "you are so mean, how can you not be jealous, but you can''t bear to live my life, so Tuo barrui, you have to wait for me. "

 Chapter 357

    Hua Ruge went back to the mountain where she lived in the outer courtyard. She took all her things with her, and there was nothing to clean up except the bedding.


    It''s late now, and she decided to stay here all night.


    After a simple cleaning of the room, I heard Su Nianxia shouting outside: "sister rugo is back?"


    Hua Ruge was out when she saw Su Nianxia lying on the fence and eating the snacks brought back by Hua Ruge. In a few days, she became fat again. It''s not easy for baby fat to fade with growth. Now it''s back.


    "I said, if you go on like this, you won''t get married." Hua Ruge is not polite. I''ll expose it if you come up.


    As soon as Su Nianxia heard this, she put away the snacks with heartache. Then she looked at Hua Ruge and said, "why don''t you be fat?"


    "It''s impossible. It depends on talent." Hua Ruge is a way to beat.


    Su Nianxia didn''t bite her teeth. The reason why she didn''t rush to hit people was because she couldn''t.


    After a word, Hua Ruge began to draw water.


    It was getting dark at dusk, and the two never spoke.


    Hua Ruge is thinking about how to say goodbye to her, leaving her a child in this unfamiliar place of life, she will not be too lonely.


    After a while, it was su Nianxia who first said, "sister rugo, are you going?"


    "Your little head is getting smarter." Hua Ruge looks at her with a smile.


    Su Nianxia spits out her tongue: "I know you will succeed."


    "I''m under a lot of pressure for you to trust me so blindly." Hua Ruge picked the eyebrows.


    Finish saying two people smiled, silent again come down.


    They all try their best to be free and easy, but they are used to each other''s existence, and some are reluctant.


    "Sister rugo, do you have anything delicious?" Su Nianxia suddenly asked with great interest.


    Hua Yuege looked at her warily: "what did I give you?"


    "Finished." Su Nianxia''s calm way.


    Hua is like a song with tangled five senses and a reluctant look.


    Su Nianxia turned over directly from the other end of the fence, patted Hua Ruge on the shoulder and said, "take it out, let''s drink."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened three points when he heard drinking.


    "I still have food and drink." She said.


    She bought a lot of things when she went down the mountain, the most of which was able to drink. She wanted to save some food, but without Su Nianxia, she should have no one to drink with.


    The sun will take the last light away, and it will soon be full of stars.


    At this time, it was supposed to be on the mountain of Qingxiu. A room was lighted by candlelight. Through the window, you could see two people at the table holding the wine jar for drinking.


    If this scene is seen by the elders, we must preach a few words, but the two women in the room are drinking happily, afraid that no one will listen to the teaching.


    "Sister rugo, I really can''t bear you. You will come back to see me often later."


    Su Nianxia''s reluctant voice sounded in the room. After drinking some wine, she began to express her heart.


    Hua Ruge took a big drink and wiped the corners of his mouth. "Don''t worry, if you have something to do, just give me my name. It''s OK to go far and find me."


    "It''s nice to have a backer. Then I''m not afraid to go out and make troubles later." Su Nianxia looks forward to the way.


    "Carelessness in making friends." Hua Ruge thinks so and says so.


    Su Nianxia is holding the wine world with a smile. He is not ashamed but proud.


    "In the future, I will come back regularly to send you resources. You can practice hard." Hua Ruge told.


    Su Nianxia raised her eyes and said, "I will, but now it''s a bit disappointing to say that."


    "I''m afraid I''ll get drunk later." Hua Ruge thinks that the wine is not good. After drinking too much, he can''t decide what to do.


    Su Nianxia laughs. They bump into the wine jar and drink a lot.


    They both drank more and more, and rolled to a bed as they said this.


    The next morning.


    "Su Nianxia, can you be honest when you sleep? It makes my back ache."


    "It''s dishonest for me to sleep, but your waist was drunk and fell last night. It has nothing to do with me."


    "How can I not know if I fell?"


    "You''re drunk!"


    "Then why don''t you help me?"


    "I fell when I helped you."


    "Then why didn''t you get hurt."


    "I I fell on you. "


    "Su Nianxia!" Hua is as furious as a song.


    Su Nianxia quickly slipped out.


    Two people play for a while is to say goodbye, Hua rugo left when Su Nianxia has returned to the room to practice.


    Hua Ruge took a deep breath and stepped down the mountain.


    As long as she does not die, the end is always accompanied by a new beginning, and she has a long way to go.


    The five peaks are in the core college area. Hua Ruge goes all the way forward. When she comes to the edge of the inner college, she touches a layer of boundary. She shows her keepsake and someone opens it for her.


    Hua Ruge felt comfortable when he stepped into the core area, because the aura and element strength here were more than ten times stronger than that of the outer courtyard.


    In addition to this change, she also found that the mountains here are higher. Although there are not many, each of them goes straight to the sky. She knows that there must be buildings on the top, but they can''t be seen below.


    She saw hundreds of mountains like this and didn''t know who lived on them.


    The academician respectfully pointed out a direction for her. Hua Ruge was despairing to find that he had arrived here from morning to noon. It would take half a day to think of Danyang peak.


    Hua Ruge, who has been driving hard, has only one voice in his heart: "I want to fly."


    The farther she went, the stronger the voice in her heart was. But she felt even more bitter when she thought that she could only fly in the sky after breaking through the seven stars and reaching the realm of the war division.


    There is a long way to practice. She has to work hard for a long time.


    She used her lightness skill to arrive at the foot of Danyang peak just before nightfall, and then looked at the towering peak. Her eyebrows were almost made into a Chinese knot.


    I can''t help it. I have to climb.


    The more you go up, the more you can feel the spirit here becoming more and more strong, 15 times stronger than that in the outer courtyard.


    What should the top look like?


    Hua Ruge has expectations in his heart. He has a faster pace at his feet. He finally climbs to the top of the mountain when the moon is blue and the stars are thin.


    As expected, the spirit at the top of the mountain was even stronger than that in the outer courtyard.


    "No wonder they all want to go to the five peaks. It''s the treasure land of cultivation." Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly, satisfied.


    Her roots and bones are thick and thick, so it''s almost useless to practice in ordinary places. All of them rely on devouring animals to advance. But when she arrived here, she felt for the first time that she could enhance her strength by her own practice.


    After excited, she began to look at the buildings here. This time, she found that the buildings in front of her were not big, but were palace buildings with yellow and red as the keynote. On the central hall, there was a plaque with three characters "Danyang Palace".


    There are rooms around the main hall, but there are not many. If there are many disciples like other mountains, they may not be able to live.


    "Ruge, are you here?" The ethereal and thick voice sounded in Hua Ruge''s ear, as if it came from all directions, making people unable to capture the location of the voice maker.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s the master. I''m here."


    "Come in!" The voice said.


    As soon as the voice fell, Hua Yuege saw that the main hall door in front of him was opened, revealing a splendid internal scene.


    Hua Ruge grows up and walks slowly to the inside.

 Chapter 358

    When he went to Danyang palace, Hua Ruge found that this was the place with the most powerful aura on the whole peak. The main hall was surrounded by golden drawers with the name of this kind of medicine written on it. It must be all medicine cabinets.


    It''s really a surprise to see so many medicines, such as Hua Ruge. The scale of buying medicines at the auction before is only one tenth of that of now.


    In addition, there is only a huge Danlu in the center of the hall. There is a seat behind the Danlu, on which sits gumer in a black robe. His eyes are still closed, silent as a fossil.


    Hua Yuege came in and bowed himself and said, "I see you, master."


    "You and I are the only two teachers here. You don''t need to be polite." When gumer said this, he opened his eyes slowly, and asked, "is it difficult for the people in the law enforcement court to do it for you?"


    He used to look at other people''s indifference, but when he saw Hua Ruge, his eyes were warm with a sense of great comfort.


    Hua Ruge could clearly feel the kindness of Tao and smiled: "there is a jade pendant of the master. They are afraid that it is too late. How dare they embarrass their disciples?"


    Gummer nodded, apparently in anticipation.


    Hua stood in silence like a song.


    "Do you know why I chose you as my teacher?" Gumer took the lead.


    "Is it because the quality of disciple Dan medicine is higher?" Hua Ruge''s uncertain way.


    "That''s one reason, but if you only have that, you can''t get into my eyes." Gummerton continued for a moment: "the body of elements, extinguish the fire, you are a girl with great chance."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes were a little surprised, because her flame had never been made public before, and the insight of the first one was so strong.


    "Only people like you are qualified to inherit my Danyang peak, but you are short of too much heat." Gumer continued.


    Hua Yuege said modestly, "please teach me."


    "Your cultivation is too shallow. Only when you become stronger can you have the capital to cultivate pills."


    "Yes."


    "Besides, I don''t know how you became a Dan master at such a young age, but one thing I can be sure of is that you don''t know enough about herbs, do you?"


    "Yes." Hua Ruge continues to nod.


    She was a doctor in the last life, but she knew all the herbs at that time. When she came here, she had a very one-sided understanding. Even if she had read many books for Tuo Barre''s disease, she also swallowed them whole.


    When she was refining pills, she just took the pills according to the original prescription left by her mother. As long as the technique was correct, she could become a pill. That is to say, if there was no pill, she would not be able to develop it. She was a half hanger.


    "So you only need to do two things from now on, cultivation and endorsement." Said Gummer.


    After Hua Ruge nodded, he said: "there is a library nearby, which records the medicinal properties and uses of herbs. There is a medicine garden in the backyard, where you can study all the herbs."


    Hua Ruge thought that all of these were reasonable, so he hurriedly said: "thank you very much, sir. I will try my best."


    "Well, go ahead. If you don''t understand, you can come and ask for advice." Gumer said one last word, then closed his eyes and did not move.


    Hua Yuege answered and went out.


    The door of the main hall closes automatically. Hua Ruge stands outside. The cold wind blows and feels cold.


    She walked around and found that the library was next to the Danshi. She pushed the door in and was scared at a glance.


    The whole library is very large, only a place for people to go, and the others are high bookshelves. She roughly estimated that if there were not 10000 books in the library, there would be 8000.


    She said that even after reading so many idle books, it will take a long time. What''s more, it''s still a boring book to record herbs and medicine. Besides, it''s not good to only read them, but also memorize them.


    It''s not killing.


    Hua Ruge felt dizzy just thinking about it, and stretched out his hand to rub his temple.


    She has a lot more mental power than ordinary people, and her memory and brain capacity are naturally large, but she can''t finish reciting these books without a year and a half.


    In addition, the drug resistance is changeable, not just after recitation, but only after practice. In this way, it may not be mastered in the next three or five years.


    Now she finally knows why the alchemists are generally older, which is really not what ordinary people can learn.


    However, learning these things, she will be more proficient in alchemy. Maybe she can think of a way to save Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge thought of these, with a slight hook on his lips, picked up a book and sat down.


    But when she opened the book, she found that it was not as difficult as she thought. After all, her mental power was eight times that of ordinary people. When she swept the mental power, she could walk at a glance. In addition, she had a good foundation, so it was not so hard to recite.


    The roof of the library is inlaid with night pearls. Even in the evening, it is also daytime. Hua Ruge leans against the bookshelf and carries books, and soon enters the state of selflessness.


    When she felt a little tired in the morning, she put down her books and meditated to recover her spirit.


    Because the spirit on the mountain is very abundant, she felt that her strength had improved a little in the morning when she meditated. She breathed, opened her eyes and continued to endorse.


    In this way, when she is tired of reading, she will practice. When she recovers her strength, she will continue to read. She has pills to eat. The whole person has entered the state of Bigu, and can not go out for half a month.


    Since coming to Danyang peak, the happiest thing to be active is to devour the beast, because it feels the strong aura and refuses to meet the space of the spirit beast when it comes out. It has to lie on the leg of Hua Ruge.


    If you look carefully, you can see that the breath of spirit is also the breath between the breath and the breath of the devouring beast.


    Hua Ruge also found out that it was also practicing after it lay on its own legs for more than ten days. She asked how it did it.


    The devouring beast not only doesn''t say it, but also gives her a look at what mortals know when they hear Hua Ruge''s questions.


    Hua Ruge would like to throw it out.


    Swallowing the beast to continue to be comfortable is to lie on the thighs, as if the owner''s anger was not felt at all.


    There is no time in the mountains. Hua Ruge has been reading books and practicing like this. She has adapted to this rhythm, but she feels that she has a comfortable life.


    When she wanted to go out for a walk, she was excited by the cold wind as soon as she opened the door. Looking around, the trees on the mountain were still green because of the strong spirit, but there was a thin layer of snow on the ground.


    "It''s snowing?" Hua Ruge is like in a dream, and then begins to calculate.


    It was late autumn when she went in. Now it''s obviously winter. She took three pills to satisfy her hunger. One pill can keep her hunger free for ten days, that is to say, she spent a full month in the library.

 Chapter 359

    Hua Ruge is still wondering why it took so long. Looking back, she recited almost one-fifth of the books in it. Even if it was so fast, it would take so long.


    "It''s very efficient. You can relax." Hua rugo stretched out, then went out of the library with his clothes wrapped around him and found himself a room.


    Light the stove, spread the bedding on the big bed, then lay on it and wrap the quilt.


    Originally want to sleep, but still habitually turn out a book, simply lie down to read.


    The charcoal stove was burning very well. The room was soon warmed. Hua Ruge felt very comfortable and his eyelids were fighting.


    She held up the book for a while and didn''t know whether to read it or not. In a word, the book soon fell to the side. She turned over and fell asleep.


    Although the rest effect of cultivation is better than deep sleep, but Hua Ruge is sleepy, how can I still feel more comfortable sleeping in a down-to-earth way.


    After sleeping for a day and a night, she practiced her body skills for seven days outside, adjusted her body skills for a while, and entered the library.


    So repeatedly, Hua rugo opened the door again when it was snowing heavily.


    According to the pills she took, she spent three months on Danyang peak, with more than half of her books on her back. Her strength has risen to the peak of two stars, and she can break through three stars at an opportunity. Her progress can be regarded as speed.


    As she walked to her room, she thought that it was the right choice for her to come to the college, where she could become stronger.


    As soon as he opened the door, the devouring beast jumped into the room first. When Hua rugo entered the door, he suddenly found that there was a man lying on his bed and covered his quilt. He slept soundly in the daytime.


    For a moment, her brain was a little bit unresponsive, because there was no one else in Danyang peak except for her and Gumo''s first two people, and the first one was in danfang every day, but she didn''t see the door.


    She went up to find the woman''s bun exposed, and then came closer to see the face outside the quilt, a round pink face, which has always been very lovely, but also has not been beaten.


    "Hey, wake up, you really don''t treat yourself as an outsider." Hua rugo reached out and pinched her face. Su Nianxia turned over unhappily and mumbled, "don''t say sleep in your bed, even if you are in it, I will sleep in it."


    Hua Ruge is shocked. Who is this little girl learning from.


    "You get up for me." Hua Yuege goes straight up to lift the quilt.


    Su Nianxia sat up and looked at Hua Ruge and said, "sister Ruge, you are mean."


    "First of all, why are you here? You still sleep in the daytime." Hua rugo said that he sat on the bed and stretched himself a lot.


    "I have something to do." Su Nianxia rubbed his eyes and began to say, "bing''er sent someone to deliver a letter two days ago, saying that the new year''s Day is just a few days ago. He wants to take us to the palace to have a feast. It''s also lively."


    "I came to you as soon as I got the news. As soon as I got up the mountain, the first one appeared in front of me like nothing, which scared me." Su Nianxia said with lingering fear on her face.


    "Say the point."


    "Oh, I said to the first one that I''m your friend. I have something to do with you. The first one made me wait here. I''ve been waiting for five days. If you don''t come out again, I''ll rush in to find you."


    Su Nianxia said a lot and woke up completely.


    Hua Ruge caught the key words in these words. She was invited to the Palace Banquet, but she refused.


    "I won''t go to the Palace Banquet. Let bing''er take you there." Hua Ruge patted Su Nianxia''s cerebellar pouch.


    She found that Su Nianxia was a little thinner than when she was parting, and her facial features were more delicate and beautiful after losing her baby''s fat.


    "I want to go, but I''m too embarrassed by myself." Su Nianxia''s dilemma.


    "You have ice with you."


    "Little binger looks cool and noble in front of strangers. She can''t talk to me. Let me relieve the tension." Su Nianxia''s bitter way.


    LAN bing''er is the high priest of Daewoo. He is always mysterious and holy. There are very few words when there are outsiders.


    Hua Ruge was so clever that she knew that things were not easy when she read it. She glanced at Su Nianxia and said, "how can you say that she is also a powerful princess? What are you nervous about going to a palace banquet?"


    "I......" Su Nianxia was asked. He lowered his head, blushed slightly, and looked a little cramped.


    Seeing this, even if she doesn''t say Hua rugo, she knows what she wants to do.


    Su Nianxia was shy for a while and said, "I want to explain to him that I like him."


    Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder and said, "good, I look after you."


    Su Nianxia took Hua Ruge''s arm and said, "sister Ruge, please go with me and give me some advice so that I don''t know what to say."


    "Are you sure you want me to advise you?" Hua Yuege pointed to his nose and asked incredibly.


    Su Nianxia soon thought that Hua rugo was an emotional idiot, so she shook her head decisively.


    Hua rugo thinks that her reaction is normal, otherwise, she will not make an idea.


    "Sister rugo, you still have to accompany me. I''m not nervous with you." Su Nianxia continued.


    Hua Ruge felt that she was too dependent on her for a while. However, seeing her pathetic appearance, she thought it would be no big deal to go there once, so she narrowed her eyes and said, "a delicious meal, please."


    "Close." Su Nianxia said cheerfully.


    She has been with Hua Ruge for quite a long time. She has blind confidence in Hua Ruge. She not only believes in her strength, but also believes that she can bring good luck to herself.


    The snow outside is getting heavier and heavier. Hua Ruge looks at it, but doesn''t turn around. He just asks, "how many days are there for the new year?"


    "There are five days left. We''ll go down the mountain together tomorrow. Binger''s car will pick us up outside the yard." Su Nianxia said happily.


    She has been looking forward to going out, let alone this time out to see the world.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are clear, and she nods slightly.


    Su Nianxia''s face was full of gossip and asked, "sister Ruge wants to fight with his royal highness?"


    "I was going to spend the Spring Festival together last year, but I didn''t expect it to come true this year." Hua Yuege said with emotion.


    Su Nianxia sighed: "I still envy you. At least you think of each other. Unlike me, you can only think of each other alone."


    "I said how old are you, and I was in a hurry to marry myself out?" Hua Ruge looked at her and joked.


    Su Nianxia blushed: "I am not in a hurry to get married, I am That is... "


    "It''s the flower mania." Hua Yuege added with a smile.


    Su Nianxia said with a black face and a grinded Fist: "sister rugo, I am now promoted again. Do you want to fight with me?"

 Chapter 360

    "You can''t even beat me at level four or five." Hua Ruge relentlessly hit a sentence, and then asked: "look at you like this is a breakthrough soul mentor arrived at a star?"


    Su Nianxia was a little bit swollen, so she broke down and mumbled, "one star peak."


    Hua rugo was surprised to hear that. He knew that he could practice fast here, but he didn''t expect to be so fast.


    "You are fast. Next time I make some pills for you, it will be faster." Hua Ruge patted her little head.


    Su Nianxia looks at her in a bitter way, apparently not coming out of the shadow just now.


    "You don''t want to beat me, do you?" Hua Yuege pointed to himself and asked.


    Su Nianxia thought about Hua Ruge''s metamorphosis and shook his head quickly: "No."


    "Then don''t bother." Hua Ruge smiled and turned his eyes. "Let''s go down the mountain and go to binger to have a good meal."


    Su Nianxia thought for a moment and nodded in full bloom: "OK."


    In these three months, Hua didn''t go down the mountain like a song. She didn''t go down the mountain either. They used to be so active. Now they are trapped in the mountain for so long, so naturally they want to be lively.


    It was early in the morning, and the way down the mountain was fast. They arrived at the exit of the Academy in the afternoon.


    LAN bing''er is always ready to do things properly. She has decided to pick it up tomorrow, but today she has ordered the carriage to wait outside.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia got on the carriage and found that it was not only spacious, but also soft to rest and warm.


    The door of the carriage closed. It was warm inside, and there were cakes and fruits on the table.


    As soon as they saw the food, they jumped on it.


    Hua Ruge said as he ate, "little ice is so sweet."


    Su Nianxia also wants to talk, but he can only nod his head when he stops a mouthful of fruit.


    Looking at their eating, people who don''t know will not think that they are the first college students in the mainland, but will be refugees.


    "Su Nianxia, if you eat less, there will be only two sweet scented osmanthus cakes left."


    "I don''t care. You''ve eaten the grapes."


    "That was half eaten by you before I ate it."


    "Ahhh."


    In Hua Ruge''s speaking Kung Fu, only two pieces of Osmanthus cake were eaten by Su Nianxia.


    "Su Nianxia, you can''t marry if you eat like this!" Hua Ruge grabs the rest of the cake and zooms in.


    "You see those who eat less are not married." Su Nianxia said there was already an antibody to this statement.


    Hua Ruge decides not to say anything more, eating and taking it at the same time.


    "Hua Ruge, you are also a marquis. Can you pay attention to your identity and rob me?"


    "You are still a princess. You haven''t been hungry since childhood. You haven''t eaten so fast."


    "I can eat fast!"


    "I''m good at robbing!"


    "Hum!"


    Two people make a sound at the same time, and then show their powers, sweeping the food on the table.


    There was no words all the way. When they arrived at the priest''s palace, they were already fed up. Su Nianxia still had bananas in one hand and apples in the other.


    Hua Ruge is holding two and a half plates of dim sum while eating to prevent Su Nianxia from robbing.


    "Here you are, girls." The coachman said respectfully.


    Hua Ruge put away the pastry as soon as his eyes turned. Su Nianxia was not willing to show weakness, so he got off the car and prepared to eat for a while.


    If you look closely at their stomachs, you will find that they have a lot more bulges than when they get on the bus.


    The mansion is still the scene of the past, with black bricks and tiles. There are very few people in the area. Walking in it, you can feel the sanctity and majesty all the time.


    But just because of the snow, walking in it can still feel some beauty.


    "Living here all year round, no wonder bing''er is getting colder and colder." Su Nianxia said as she walked.


    Hua Ruge nodded slightly to show his approval.


    After that, they didn''t talk because the atmosphere was so quiet that they always felt uncomfortable talking.


    LAN bing''er was practicing in the room. When she heard that the priests under her reported that they had arrived at the door, she came out to meet them. She didn''t have time to change her clothes.


    When she came to the inner courtyard, Hua Ruge saw LAN binger. She was wearing a heavy white robe with complicated patterns. The more she grew up, the more delicate she was. Even if she deliberately converged, her aura could give people a kind of pressure.


    Hua rugo felt more and more that her momentum was similar to that of Childe wutrace, but she couldn''t tell exactly.


    "Sister, summer." LAN binger comes up with a warm and happy smile.


    "Little Bing, you are more and more beautiful." Su Nianxia said when he met.


    LAN bing''er is about her age, but she looks more mature and taller than her.


    "It''s the same with you, but you''re a little fat." Said LAN binger.


    Su Nianxia is hit by lightning.


    Hua Yuege laughed, "haha, binger, you are more and more real."


    LAN bing''er is stunned at first, then realizes what he said and laughs.


    "How are you doing?" Hua Yuege looks at LAN bing''er and asks.


    They walked side by side. Su Nianxia came up behind them, bit his teeth and said angrily, "you two come together to bully me."


    LAN bing''er smiled and said, "I''m fine. How about my sister?"


    "I''m fine, too." Hua answered like a song.


    Su Nianxia was ignored again. For the first time, she began to suspect her sense of existence.


    The three entered the room and sat down. LAN bing''er told people to make tea and chat while drinking tea.


    Hua Ruge took a sip of tea and said after a while, "I used to think it was bitter, but now I can really taste some fragrance."


    "Who says no? I''ve been in that place for a long time, and I think it''s good to eat and drink anything." Su Nianxia holds the teacup, and feels the same way.


    "I have superior tea here. I''ll ask someone to pack some later. Take them back to drink." Blue ice son has some distressed way.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I don''t have time to take it back. Forget it."


    "That elder sister you often come back to me, I make delicious food for you." Blue ice son opens a way.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "you still have a heart."


    "Yes." Blue bing''er smiled shyly.


    Su Nianxia''s eyes turned and asked, "who is there on the day of the palace banquet?"


    "Daewoo''s royal family members and their families, in addition to the envoys from various countries, have paid tribute to the emperors in the past few days, and they will also attend the Palace Banquet." Said LAN bing''er.


    "It''s quite large." Su Nianxia muttered.


    Hua Ruge asked, "who is the envoy from Dazheng?"


    "It''s the fifth prince, tuobayu." When LAN bing''er read the name, she was a little uneasy.


    Sure enough, Hua Yuege said with a smile after listening: "where is he coming to Dayu to pay tribute? It is clear that he is coming to Dayu to rob people."

 Chapter 361

    Su Nianxia looks at LAN bing''er, who is not comfortable with her expression, and asks, "little bing''er, has the fifth prince come to see you?"


    "I''ve been here and have a chat." Blue ice son said a, sighed a mouth airway: "he is very persistent."


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia glanced at each other. Finally, Hua rugo asked, "so you still don''t think about being with him?"


    LAN bing''er shook his head slightly and looked at Hua Ruge and said, "my sister advised him to give up."


    "Your Highness has status, looks and demeanor, but also special feelings. You don''t care about him at all?" Su Nianxia did not understand.


    "He is a good man, but..." LAN binger paused, raised his head and said apologetically, "I don''t like it."


    "Don''t feel guilty. It''s not your fault." Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder and comforted her.


    She knows that Lan binger is kind-hearted and sensitive. In fact, it''s hard for her to refuse tuobayu.


    Su Nianxia sighed softly, lying on the table, her eyes were straight and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Elder sister, please advise him for me. I don''t want to make him sad." Blue ice said again.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "then I''ll invite him to drink tomorrow and persuade him well."


    Blue ice son nods: "thank you elder sister."


    "Don''t be so polite with me." Hua Yuege said that there were some doubts between his eyes and eyebrows: "who are you thinking of?"


    LAN bing''er said with a wry smile, "elder sister, you think more about it. It''s long gone."


    Hua Ruge can judge from her eyes that she is telling the truth, so she has no words.


    "I''ll cook for you. I''ll be able to eat later." LAN bing''er got up and went out with a smile.


    Su Nianxia lies on the table and mumbles, "there are always many infatuated people in this world. Why do you think we all like those who don''t like ourselves?"


    "I said you don''t want to be sad at a young age." Hua Ruge knocked her on the head. Keep drinking tea.


    Su Nianxia sighed again: "you won''t understand this feeling."


    "Yes." Hua Yuege said, unconsciously stroking the dragon ring.


    It''s lucky to fall in love with someone who also loves himself.


    Su Nianxia looks at the tenderness in her eyes and grinds her teeth.


    Hua Yuege can''t laugh or cry, even if it''s jealousy or not.


    LAN bing''er changed her usual clothes and went into the kitchen. She finished six dishes in less than half an hour.


    "Little bing''er is so virtuous. I don''t know who is lucky enough to marry at home." Hua Ruge is joking while tasting the food.


    LAN bing''er put the last dish on the table, and then said, "I don''t want to marry."


    "Do you have any wine? Do you have any wine? " When Su Nianxia tasted delicious food, he was greedy for wine.


    LAN bing''er shook his head and smiled bitterly: "summer summer, you are broken by your sister."


    When she had finished, three maids had brought up three jars of wine.


    "Su Nianxia said with a smile," still say to me, you are not also bad at learning. "


    Blue ice son spits out tongue, several people sit down, one person holds a jar.


    Su Nianxia and LAN binger are a little euphemistic. They drink in bowls. Hua Ruge is used to using jars directly.


    While the three were drinking wine, they chatted. The four waiters outside stared at each other, with the same idea in mind. The high priest was taken bad, and tonight, they couldn''t help tossing.


    It turns out that they guessed all right. Under the leadership of Hua Ruge, the three soon drank too much.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia are fighting each other, but they don''t know what they are talking about.


    LAN bing''er is honest. She just lies at the table and looks at the quarrel between the two of them, then giggles.


    Su Nianxia points to LAN bing''er and says with a smile, "Xiao bing''er likes to giggle when she is drunk. She has drunk too much."


    "You like to talk nonsense when you are drunk." China is like a song.


    "It''s better than you can''t stand up."


    "Who says I can''t stand up?" Hua rugo stood up shakily as he spoke, but before he could show off, he felt a whirl and fell under the table.


    "Hahaha." Su Nianxia got up with a smile. He wanted to walk into the joke Hua Ruge, but he fell to the ground after two steps.


    "Hahaha."


    This time, Hua Ruge was laughing. She fell down. She didn''t change the wine jar in her hand. If she couldn''t get up, she would just lie on the ground and drink.


    Su Nianxia goes to rob when he sees it. They fight for a group.


    "Get up, it''s cold on the ground." LAN bing''er got up with a silly smile, but she was even more unable to drink. When she came to the money, her feet drifted and the whole person fell on Su Nianxia.


    Su Nianxia is drunk and doesn''t have intuition. He and Hua rugo rob wine.


    LAN binger struggled and fell down frequently. At last, the three of them just lie on the ground and chat. They don''t know what they talked about. Anyway, no one can remember when they wake up the next morning.


    When the maid heard that there was no sound in the room, she came in and found that the three didn''t know when to get on the bed, but they still robbed a quilt.


    The maid sighed and understood, "take the quilt."


    So the maid brought the quilts and added the charcoal fire. The three of them fell asleep on the bed of LAN bing''er, which was so outrageous that they were able to enjoy themselves.


    the amount of alcohol in Chinese songs was better. So they woke up early. She rubbed her head and looked at LAN bing''er and Su Nianxia, who were still sleeping. They shook their heads and laughed.


    If her sister doesn''t take the lead, it''s nonsense to get together, but it''s a way to get along.


    After resting all morning in the priest''s palace, Hua rugo led Su Nianxia out of the house. The destination was Dayu''s palace, where tuobayu lived.


    Su Nianxia was sobered up at this time. As soon as she arrived in the street, she was shopping together, especially the food. She couldn''t keep anything when she saw it. She didn''t have a storage ring, so she just put it in huaru singer.


    Hua rugo was in trouble. She went to an auction on the way to the palace and spent hundreds of thousands of gold coins to buy her a storage ring with little space.


    Su Nianxia felt a bit of pain all the way.


    "Sister rugo, is this too expensive for me?" She asked uneasily.


    "Or will you give it back to me?" Hua Ruge teases her.


    Su Nianxia hears the words and quickly stays in his hand and says, "I''ll make money and give it back to you later."


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "take it as a gift. I didn''t lack money in the past. Now I worship the first teacher, not to mention money."


    "Do you have anything to do with money?" Su Nianxia asked not clearly.


    "Who do you think should have the most money?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Su Nianxia''s head is all right. She suddenly realizes: "alchemist."


    "Just know. Don''t buy now. Let''s go back and buy again." Hua rugo says and pulls back Su Nianxia who wants to run out again.


    Su Nianxia looked at the sugar man in the distance and said, "OK."

 Chapter 362

    Because they also lived in the palace when they competed in gambling, so they found it. They took out famous posts to show their identity, and a guard took them to the place where tuobayu lived.


    "Have the envoys of several countries come this time?" Hua Ruge chats with the bodyguard.


    "Back to the Marquis, the envoys of the four countries have arrived." The guard''s meticulous way.


    Hua Ruge felt that there was one missing. After thinking for a while, he thought that Shangyou had lost all the land in that gambling competition.


    "By the way, did the royal family of Shangyou really commit suicide?" Thinking of this problem is Su Nianxia.


    "Yes, the oracle of Cangsong temple, Shangyou dare not disobey even if he has the courage one day." When the bodyguard said this, he looked reverent.


    Hua Ruge nodded slightly, more and more he felt that childe Wu''s identity was not simple.


    "Like a song?" A slight voice came, with the owner''s uncertainty.


    Hua Ruge turned around and saw that the emperor was always dressed in a blue robe. It was still that gorgeous and intimidating, and what made people couldn''t move their eyes was the dazzling appearance and extraordinary demeanor.


    If Hua rugo is confused about more things when he sees him, Su Nianxia''s eyes are slightly shocked.


    "Are you here to see friends?" The king world Mou light a turn then guessed the Hua such as the song''s intention, and the footstep has already come this way.


    The two eunuchs behind him were inseparable. The emperor raised his hand and they retreated.


    "The emperor is really keen, but I don''t know what he is doing here?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    The last time they went to xuanshou forest together, the relationship has been eased a lot. Hua rugo thinks it''s OK to be a friend without any interest.


    "I have come to meet the envoys of the four countries and personally send invitations to the Palace Banquet to show my sincerity." Jun Tianxia answers, his eyes are always ignoring Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge nodded, reached out and drew Su Nianxia to her side, saying, "emperor, this is my friend. I have admired you for a long time."


    At this opening, Su Nianxia felt that her blood was almost coagulated. She looked at Jun Tianxia, but her eyes were still a little sluggish.


    Juntianxia turns around to look at her. Her eyes are bright, and her lips are thin. "This is the princess of Dazheng suwangfu?"


    "Yes, my name is Su Nianxia." Su Nianxia said.


    She is lively in nature and not shy. Although her heart is still dancing and changing songs, she can''t be a problem after she gets used to it.


    "Well." The monarch replied without saying anything more.


    Su Nianxia asked curiously, "how does the emperor know me?"


    "Two years ago, Lord Su sent out to Daewoo. We met." Jun Tianxia said, and looked at her and said, "you have grown up."


    Facing his deep eyes and listening to his deep voice, Su Nianxia only felt that her heart beat faster. She finally regained the ability of speech and said, "the emperor even remembers me."


    There are not many words in the world, but this time, for the first time, he added, "well, remember."


    "I remember you, too. I''ve always wanted to see you again." Su Nianxia''s excitement was written on her face.


    Hua Ruge turned his eyes and said, "it''s just that we''re here to find five princes to eat. If the emperor is free, we can eat together."


    Su Nianxia looks forward to it.


    "Palace Banquet, will you go?" Jun Tianxia looked at Hua Ruge and asked, he didn''t respond directly, and the two women couldn''t see what he was thinking.


    Hua Ruge said truthfully, "I will go."


    "Free." Jun Tianxia said, the lip angle seems to have a little more radian.


    Su Nianxia can''t restrain her excitement. Her face is slightly red.


    "It''s not easy for the emperor to move. Please wait here. I''ll come to the fifth highness when I find him." Hua Ruge said and left. Su Nianxia followed him subconsciously.


    Hua Ruge thought that the girl''s IQ would not know where to lose when she met the emperor. She only got the way: "Xia Xia, you stay to take care of the emperor."


    Su Nianxia just woke up like a dream, blushing and retreated to the king''s side.


    Juntianxia is very tall. Su Nianxia is only his shoulder because of her small age.


    She looked up at him as if he was in the sun, as if he was shining.


    How wise is your mind? He guessed before Su Nianxia understood the meaning of Hua Ruge. He wanted to frown, but he couldn''t hate the little Su Nianxia in front of him.


    "Emperor, what do you like?" Su Nianxia lowered her head and asked in a low voice.


    "What do you mean?" said the king


    "For example, what little things do you like?" Su Nianxia continued to ask.


    She usually sees him as superior and domineering. It''s the first time for them to get along alone. She''s very excited but more nervous.


    The monarch world looks to the far away Hua such as the song vanishes the direction, faint voice way: "No."


    Su Nianxia''s idea of giving gifts was completely broken under these two words. She couldn''t find anything to say for a while.


    You are not a man of words.


    They didn''t stand for a long time, but Su Nianxia thought it was a century long. For the first time in her life, she felt this kind of excited and nervous situation.


    She had so much to say to him, but now she couldn''t say a word.


    In the distance, huaruge rockery and tuobayu, dressed in white, have come this way.


    Su Nianxia realized that he didn''t have much time, so he summoned up his courage and looked up at Jun Tianxia and said, "emperor, I like you."


    The always calm monarch was slightly shocked when he heard the words. Although he had a delicate mind and early awareness, he didn''t expect Su Nianxia to say so.


    "I like you for a long time. Can you try to like me?" Since Su Nianxia is going out of her way, she will just say it once.


    Hua Ruge felt the atmosphere in the distance, secretly pulled tuobayu''s sleeve for a moment, and signaled him to walk slowly.


    Tuobayu knew Su Nianxia''s secret love for a long time, and knew it instantly when he saw Hua Ruge''s eyes.


    King world is a little bit of a meal.


    At this time, Su Nianxia was extremely worried, with his hands tightly clasping the corners of his clothes, waiting for his reply.


    She knew she was reckless, but after all, she didn''t have much chance to see him.


    "Miss Su, I know you''ll be sad to refuse, but you know it''s abrupt." Try your best to be euphemistic.


    He doesn''t know how he''s soft hearted. If he were someone else, he might have been pulled down.


    Su Nianxia''s heart sank for a while, but the result was expected by her. After all, it was the first time for the two people to talk. If juntianxia didn''t want to agree, he would not be the calm juntianxia either.


    "I can take it." Su Nianxia nodded, and asked uneasily, "do you have a girl you like?"

 Chapter 363

    When asked this question, juntianxia was silent for a while.


    Su Nianxia looks up at him and suddenly has a bad feeling.


    Normally if not, he would blurt out, but he was thinking.


    "Yes." King world slowly opened his mouth, spit out a word.


    Su Nianxia felt that her heart was suddenly stopped and her whole body was stiff. She could not recall her stagnant consciousness after taking many deep breaths.


    At this time, Hua Ruge realized something was wrong. When she came over, she saw Su Nianxia look like she was out of her wits. She had a delicate mind and soon guessed that she was rejected by the emperor.


    But she was not surprised. After all, it was her first contact. It was strange that she agreed.


    Tuo Bayu came over and stood across the world with a warm smile. He said, "I never thought that the emperor and Ruge had personal relations."


    "It''s also a coincidence." Juntianxia is talking to him.


    On the other side, Hua rugo pulls Su Nianxia aside. Su Nianxia''s mood is relieved, but she is still depressed.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t make a confession. Just let him know, and then take your time." Hua Ruge gently advised.


    "He said he had someone he liked." Su Nianxia says.


    "What?" Hua Yuege looks confused.


    She asked him what kind of girl he liked last time on the way to capture the flame of extinction. His answer at that time was that he didn''t know. It was obviously that he didn''t like anyone.


    Su Nianxia nodded: "that''s what he said. I thought about this possibility, but it''s still hard."


    Hua Ruge touched her little head and comforted her, saying, "well, let''s eat first, and then think when we''re full."


    Su Nianxia''s eyes are a little dull.


    Hua Ruge directly pulls her and says to the other side, "go, have a meal."


    Tuo Bayu understood and took a wrong step: "emperor, please."


    Jun Tianxia steps forward to keep up with him. Tuo Bayu walks beside him side by side.


    After leaving the palace, several people got into the king''s carriage and chatted with each other on topics that were not painful.


    Su Nianxia''s mood suddenly rose and said to the emperor, "I don''t care who you like, it''s not appropriate to be together. Now I''ll save you."


    When she said this, there was a silence in the carriage. Several people, including the emperor, felt that the thunder was rolling.


    What''s the logic of this girl?


    Juntianxia is sitting opposite to Su Nianxia. Looking at her happy appearance, he doesn''t know what to say again.


    Hua Ruge tried to bear the smile, saying that Su Nianxia was absolutely the king''s nemesis.


    Tuobayu felt inferior. No wonder he didn''t know how to deal with LAN bing''er all the time. It turned out that his expression was not direct enough.


    When you look at Su Nianxia as a child, you rarely have compassion. He can''t bear to hurt her, but he is extremely principled.


    Finally, reason prevailed over compassion. He said, "Miss Su, it''s not suitable for us."


    "How do you know if it''s not appropriate if you don''t try." Su Nianxia is more frustrated and braver, smiling at him.


    In the face of the situation of the whole continent, juntianxia is able to plan strategies without any disorder. But in the face of such a little girl, he doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    So he was silent again.


    Although the color of the eyes is still profound, but understanding his Hua Ruge obviously aware of his limitations.


    She really wants to laugh three times now. It''s the villain''s mill.


    As soon as your eyes turn, you can see the song of Hua Ruge, who is trying to bear laughter.


    "What do you think of Ruge?" He said, kicking the ball to her.


    Hua Yuege said, "it''s very suitable. You can try it. There will be surprises."


    When the emperor heard this, his heart sank slightly, and his face was stained with some unpleasantness that was not easy to be detected. He said in a low voice, "you don''t know that you have a sweetheart?"


    For the first time, his eyes on her were full of aggression.


    What he has expressed is obvious, but Hua Yuege doesn''t believe it: "don''t lie, I asked you last time, you said no."


    "Then there will be, such as song, ice, snow and intelligence. Can''t you guess who it is?" The voice of the king is flat, but it''s full of anger when listening to Hua Ruge''s ear.


    Juntianxia has always been in a deep mind, happy and angry in color, Hua Ruge once felt that he felt wrong.


    "I''m smart, but I''m not a Banxian. I can''t guess that." Hua is like the head of a song.


    It has nothing to do with her nervousness, but she has never thought in that direction, and really doesn''t think that juntianxia may like herself at all.


    The monarch world looks at her eyes, and knows that she really doesn''t know, so he has no temper to take back his eyes, and no more words.


    He is used to not expressing emotions, so just two people''s confrontation, people who don''t understand can''t detect his emotions.


    Tuobayu only thinks that juntianxia wants to tell Hua Ruge who he likes, and let Hua Ruge persuade Su Nianxia.


    Obviously, Hua rugo didn''t answer.


    Su Nianxia has different views. She can''t make any rational analysis, but her intuition is that the monarch and the world are singing different things to China.


    It''s the best tavern in the capital of huaruge. A few people get off the bus. Huaruge and tuobayu walk in front of each other. Juntianxia walks in front of him and follows Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge came in and handed a few gold coins to the waiter. He opened his mouth and said, "one elegant room, the best choice for food."


    Little two saw a few people dressed extraordinary, dare not neglect, quickly take a few people upstairs.


    Among them, tuobayu came from afar. Su Nianxia didn''t have money. The emperor came from all over the world, so the treat became Hua Ruge.


    Fortunately, she is not short of money.


    Yajian chooses a good location facing the street. Even in winter, she can open the window to enjoy the street view, because the room is warm enough.


    However, Hua Ruge is afraid of cold. Su Nianxia can''t care about the bustle when he has a king. The rest two don''t like the bustle, so they don''t open the window.


    A sandalwood square table. Four people are seated. Hua Ruge is facing tuobayu, and Su Nianxia is facing the emperor.


    Before the dish came, the waiter made a pot of good tea. Several people tasted tea. Tuobayu and huaruge said some great changes, as well as the situation of more than 40 cities in huaruge territory.


    Hua Yuege, while listening to the general exclamation, himself is also a landowner.


    And Jun Tianxia is listening silently. Su Nianxia seems to be listening, but in fact, his mind is not on these things at all.


    "By the way, what kind of tea do you like?" Su Nianxia has no words to talk with juntianxia.


    "All right." The answer of juntianxia is always short.


    "What do you usually do when you don''t deal with the government?"


    "It''s all right."


    "Your life is so boring."


    "Well."


    The chat content is boring, but Su Nianxia insists on enjoying it, because she thinks she can know more about him.


    Finally, Hua Ruge and tuobayu simply watched them talk.

 Chapter 364

    However, juntianxia''s interest in chatting was not high, and Su Nianxia didn''t linger for a long time. The atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    Fortunately, food and wine soon came up. There were many people. Hua Ruge seldom paid attention to his image and drank with a cup.


    Tuobayu glanced at her and said, "drink less and don''t go back for a while."


    "I''m so drunk at the sight of wine." Hua Yuege glared at him.


    Then I saw tuobayu and Su Nianxia nodding, their eyes were not more sure.


    Hua Ruge is eager to find an example of refutation, but after thinking for a long time, she never thought of it once, so she lost her temper.


    Juntianxia''s face remained the same after drinking wine, and his words were few.


    Everyone else was drinking, but he was still sitting on his back, his eyes were cold and deep.


    Hua Ruge is still awake. She stares at Jun Tianxia and says, "emperor, don''t you know what relaxation is? You are tired and we are under pressure."


    Su Nianxia even nodded her head. She couldn''t speak nonsense.


    Jun Tianxia put the glass in his hand and said slowly, "it''s not the time."


    "When?" Hua rufan asked vaguely.


    Jun Tianxia gets up and leaves. Su Nianxia doesn''t know what''s going on. Hua Ruge is shocked by lightning.


    His steps were very big and he left the door in a few steps. There were only three people left in Yajian.


    Tuo Bayu took another sip of wine and said, "the emperor of Daewoo, unfathomable."


    Su Nianxia shook his head repeatedly and said, "he''s just a lonely man."


    "It''s true that you have a bad brain." Hua Ru song Tucao a sentence, hold up the pot to make complaints about drinking, if carefully looked at her, she will find her eyes closed before the moment, the anger in her eyes.


    Before the emperor left, he used spiritual voice to say to her, "when drinking alone with you."


    If she didn''t know that she had been molested by the emperor, she would have lived in vain for so many years.


    She wondered if the man had a real brain problem. She thought that if Su Nianxia was such a little Lori who didn''t like it, she would have to pester herself.


    It''s because of the false posterity?


    When she felt upset, she poured her own wine. The other two had their own sorrows. They couldn''t stop drinking and began to talk to each other.


    "I think bing''er just has a knot in his heart. The child is soft hearted. As long as you can move her, you can still take it."


    "It''s easy to be a gentleman. It seems that he doesn''t repel you. If you sleep him, you will succeed."


    Hua rugo almost didn''t have a mouthful of wine to spray out. They really dare to say anything.


    Tuobayu regained some consciousness and began to ask, "did you just say that bing''er has a heart knot?"


    "You say that juntianxia is not exclusive to me? How do you see that? " Su Nianxia asked.


    "First of all."


    "I''m in a hurry."


    "Together."


    Two people open their mouths together, and they can''t hear a word clearly when it comes to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge began to reflect on whether they were really sad. It seems that both of them are more serious.


    Su Nianxia is her best friend. If she knew that juntianxia liked her, what would be her reaction?


    He couldn''t think of the possible consequences.


    And juntianxia should also see this, so it is not clear that he wants to leave a little room for the relationship between the two, but has pushed her to the abyss alone.


    She had no idea how to deal with it.


    So she had to drink constantly. At the end, she could not help drinking under the table.


    Tuobayu asks her to get up and pay for it. Hua Ruge doesn''t want to move anymore.


    At last, tuobayu was a little more sober, paid the money, sent the two men to the carriage, and took the carriage back to the palace.


    After a day''s tossing, it was evening.


    Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia lie on the soft couch together.


    Su Nianxia''s face was red and her eyes couldn''t be opened. She grinned on the soft collapse and asked: "sister Ruge, are you drunk?"


    "No, I''m not drunk." Hua Ruge shakes her head and doesn''t open her eyes.


    "Me too. How can I get more and more sober after drinking so much wine?" Su Nianxia murmured displeased.


    Hua Yuege smiled: "you can boast better than me."


    "Sister rugo, emperor, he likes you, right?" Su Nianxia opens, the voice is still so small, with a bit confused.


    She really drank a lot of wine, but she was conscious.


    Because the heart is busy, Hua Ruge is the same, she looked at her and said: "maybe, his mind is hard to guess."


    "Why are you?" Su Nianxia opens her eyes difficultly. Her eyes are full of pain.


    Hua rugo closed his eyes and said, "you are blaming me after all."


    Su Nianxia''s eyelids were in a fight, so he just closed them. He didn''t know if it was wine power, but he never spoke again.


    Hua smiled bitterly like a song and stopped talking.


    What can she do about it.


    The carriage was very stable, and it was very warm inside. They couldn''t hold it any longer. The wine began to come on, and they all slept.


    When they arrived at the priestess''s palace, they were helped down by the maid and woke up in the cold wind. However, they were unable to stand up, so they were helped to their respective rooms.


    LAN bing''er got a headache when she heard the news. She told people to take good care of Su Nianxia and went to Hua rugo.


    Hua Ruge slept, saw the wind again, and woke up a little bit with the wine. Thinking of the pain in Su Nianxia''s eyes, she was also upset.


    LAN bing''er opened the door and walked in to see Hua Ruge lying on the bed in a daze, looking sad that she had never seen before.


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you?" LAN bing''er stepped forward and asked.


    Hua Ruge slowly turned to look at her and asked, "if the people you like like like me, do you hate me?"


    LAN bing''er was confused when she asked her, "I won''t, but does it have something to do with your sadness?"


    "Why don''t you?" Hua Ruge goes to the bottom.


    "I can''t be without my sister." LAN bing''er wring a hot towel and handed it to her to wipe her face.


    Hua Yuege took it and didn''t move, just said, "even if you hate me, I don''t blame you."


    As soon as she said this, she turned over and slapped the towel on her face. The whole person was lying on the bed in a large shape.


    LAN bing''er helplessly wipes her face with an overheated towel and asks, "can you tell me what happened?"


    "If I said nothing happened, do you believe it?" Hua Yuege sighed and thought it was inexplicable.


    Originally, he wanted to bring juntianxia and Su Nianxia together for dinner, and the progress was very smooth. It seemed that juntianxia could leave a sentence like that in his style.


    Su Nianxia is obviously more delicate than her in this respect, and can detect no accident.


    But it was this series of accidents that naturally pushed the whole situation and pushed their relationship to the abyss.

 Chapter 365

    LAN bing''er thought about it carefully. She had heard the coachman say that she was having dinner with Jun Tianxia. Then she thought about Hua Ruge''s words. She had guessed about it.


    "Don''t worry too much, sister. Xia Xia won''t blame you." LAN bing''er said, helping her cover the quilt.


    Hua Ruge stayed in the warm room for a while and felt that her consciousness was a little fuzzy. She didn''t say anything, and her head was a little askew.


    LAN bing''er is relieved to see that she is asleep. When she goes out, she looks at Su Nianxia''s side and finds that Su Nianxia has been sleeping for a long time. She doesn''t drink less.


    Hua Ruge didn''t wake up until noon the next day. Just after rubbing her eyes, she saw Su Nianxia running from the opposite side. Without saying anything, she picked up the kettle on the table and drank water.


    Hua Ruge was so shocked that he forgot that he was thirsty.


    Su Nianxia gululu drank a stomach and belched: "finally, I''m not thirsty."


    Hua Ruge still looks at her, but doesn''t speak.


    Su Nianxia then smiled apologetically at Hua rugo and said, "I don''t have enough sleep in my room, so I came here."


    "You forgot all about yesterday?" Hua Ruge finally asked the question. Seeing Su Nianxia''s eyes, he was puzzled.


    Su Nianxia''s eyes turned and said, "remember, we ate and drank. Then I found out that he liked you. You admitted it."


    She said it freely and indifferently, and her broad expression was not different from that of the ordinary.


    "You don''t blame me?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Su Nianxia waved his hand and said, "if he must have someone he likes, I''d rather be you."


    "What do you say?"


    "Because you have your Highness the king of war, you won''t rob me. It''s hard for others to say." Su Nianxia is a thief.


    Hua rugo picked up her eyebrows and looked at her. "Then why didn''t you tell me yesterday and you were so sad?"


    "It''s true to be sad. After all, you are so good. If I am a man and I like you, it''s hard for me to let you down and like me." Su Nianxia said with a mouthful.


    She was very upset about it.


    Hua Ruge still looks at her.


    She went on: "I wanted to tell you yesterday that I don''t blame you, but I really didn''t have the strength to speak, so I fell asleep."


    Hua Ruge directly took the pillow and threw it over: "your uncle."


    Su Nianxia took the pillow, leaned out her head from behind and asked, "what''s wrong with sister rugo?"


    Hua rugo wanted to ask if the devouring animal could bite, but he didn''t open his mouth.


    She was so worried for so long that she thought she was going to break up with her. She had fallen asleep.


    Seeing Hua Ruge grinding her teeth, Su Nianxia feels more and more innocent.


    What''s the matter?


    What happened?


    LAN bing''er enters with a smile. Su Nianxia holds the pillow in one hand and holds LAN bing''er in the other. "What''s wrong with sister rugo?" she asks


    "My sister is a fan of the game." Blue bing''er replied with a smile.


    Hua Ruge''s wisdom is unparalleled. The only thing she can worry about is her feelings.


    "Bing''er, you''re not good at it. Why do you laugh at me?" Hua Ruge didn''t say that.


    "Binger, I''m here to ask my sister to have dinner." LAN bing''er said cleverly.


    Hua Yuege looks better.


    Su Nianxia covered her stomach and said, "I''m just hungry. Let''s go and eat."


    "If you dare to eat first, you will die." Hua Ruge said and got out of bed, because the hangover wanted to drink water, but he found that the water had already been drunk up by Su Nianxia.


    Su Nianxia knew that things were not good. When Hua rugo touched the kettle, she put down her pillow and ran out. When Hua rugo responded, she had already gone to eat.


    "I don''t think that''s a girl." Hua Ruge says helplessly.


    Blue ice and in a way: "summer summer she is like this, so sister don''t worry."


    Hua Ruge nodded and went to dinner together.


    After eating, it snowed again outside. Through the window, you can see a vast expanse of white.


    "My sister is afraid of cold. Recently I asked someone to make some thick clothes and cloaks. I''ll bring them to you later." Blue ice son opens a way.


    "Bing''er wants to. I don''t need clothes. You don''t have to take care of it yourself." Hua Yuege said.


    LAN bing''er shook his head slightly and said, "it''s not a big deal, it''s easy, and it''s not too much trouble."


    "Then it''s easy for me." Hua Ruge laughs and eats.


    Su Nianxia looked up and asked, "do you have mine?"


    "Of course, I took you with me when I ordered." Blue bing''er said with a smile.


    She has always been meticulous in her work, and these things can still be thought of.


    "It will be a few days before we can attend the Palace Banquet. What do we do these two days?" Su Nianxia looks at Hua Ruge and asks.


    Hua Ruge looked at the snow outside and shrunk. "I''m afraid of the cold. I''m going to sleep here."


    "Two days'' sleep?"


    "Is it strange?"


    Su Nianxia nodded, "it''s boring to sleep."


    "I have many snacks made by the chef. You can eat them when you are free." Blue ice son opens a way.


    Su Nianxia''s eyes brightened: "this is good."


    Hua Ruge said that she did what she said when she went to sleep. In addition to meditating and practicing and coming out to chat, the rest of the day was spent sleeping, which was a long lost sleep when she was on the mountain.


    Su Nianxia spends most of her time eating, and a small part of her time going out shopping and looking for beautiful clothes.


    LAN bing''er''s life is a little mature. His work and rest are normal and regular. Most of his time is spent on cultivation, and he doesn''t have much new ideas.


    As the festival drew near, lights and decorations began to be put on outside to celebrate the festival, but there was no change in the priestly palace. Few people were still guarding the large and empty buildings.


    One day when Hua Ruge walked out of the room, he felt that it was not like a place where people lived, but more like a temple for Bodhisattvas.


    When LAN bing''er heard this, he smiled quietly and said, "people in the reign of emperor Daewoo regarded me as a Bodhisattva."


    Her expression is light and shallow, seemingly rich, but she feels numb with details.


    "Do you like it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Blue ice son looked around, slowly said: "ice son seldom like anything since childhood."


    "Why?"


    "Because there are many things that you can''t get even if you like them, it''s better to go with the flow. As time goes by, there will be nothing you don''t like or dislike." When she said these words, she was still calm.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t help but reach out and pat her on the shoulder and said, "don''t like to talk to me, don''t hold on."


    LAN bing''er smiled and shook his head: "I''m used to it. I''d like to see more of you."


    "I wish you were not afraid to disturb."


    "How can we?"


    The new year''s day finally came, because the palace banquet started in the afternoon, so in the morning, the three changed their clothes and enjoyed the snow in the pavilion.


    LAN bing''er is still dressed in a white priest''s clothes, solemn and solemn, with the expression of indifference, it''s really a little like worshiping.

 Chapter 366

    "It''s true that there are more and more high priests." Hua Yuege nodded and praised.


    Blue bing''er smiles shyly.


    Su Nianxia is wearing a pale pink brocade dress, embroidered with Begonia flowers, which is very energetic on her body, and the bright colors are also very suitable for today''s day.


    Hua rugo saw her more and more delicate features, and more and more felt that the child must have grown up to be a great beauty.


    Su Nianxia himself seems to be a little dissatisfied. He looks at himself and Hua Ruge at the same time. The more he looks, the more he feels inferior.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t want to be high-profile today, so the color of the selected clothes is not bright. It''s sky blue, but blue binger is more exquisite. So the material used for this dress is the Royal float light brocade. No matter it''s in the dark room or in the light room, there are different levels of light flowing and shining.


    The pattern also uses the mind, which is different from the ordinary flowers and grass. Instead, it uses the white embroidery thread to embroider the pattern of clouds, which appears to be floating out of the dust. The clothes are set off with the gorgeous appearance of Hua Ruge, which makes her whole person like a dazzling pearl. Any stop there is the focus.


    LAN bing''er looks very satisfied. Su Nianxia admires her and admires her.


    Hua Ruge looked at the color of the two men, and then looked at his clothes. He felt more and more uncomfortable.


    "I said bing''er, it''s not a beauty pageant. It''s not suitable for me to look so good." She said.


    "Since it''s not a beauty pageant, it doesn''t matter what my sister looks like, does it?" Blue bing''er said with a smile.


    Su Nianxia''s brain turned and said, "it seems reasonable."


    Hua Ruge picked the eyebrows and couldn''t find the right words. She didn''t care about other people''s opinions, so she didn''t want to change clothes anymore.


    "Little Bing, you have it." Su Nianxia praised.


    Blue bing''er''s smile is a little shy.


    Hua rugo thinks that this girl is smart enough to have no sharp edge. It seems that she is easy to bully. But if someone forces her to show sharp edge, then that person must be dead.


    Although Su Nianxia is smart, he obviously has no heart and eyes. He writes everything on his face. If he is really right with others, he will probably suffer losses.


    "Have I lost weight recently?" Su Nianxia asked, touching her face.


    LAN binger drinks tea silently and doesn''t speak.


    Hua Ruge looked at her, smiled, and then looked down as if she didn''t hear.


    In addition to eating and sleeping these days, she is not skinny, but a little fatter. If it wasn''t for her natural beauty, she would not look very cute now, but she would eat very well.


    As soon as Su Nianxia saw the expression of the two, she knew that she was helpless, lying on the table, and began to groan.


    LAN bing''er couldn''t bear to look down and said comfortingly, "you look good, too. If you lose weight, you won''t let others live."


    Who knows that this sentence not only didn''t play a comforting role, but let Su Nianxia look at Hua Ruge angrily: "she just intends not to let others live."


    Blue bing''er coughs gently. There is really nothing to deal with.


    Hua Ruge knows what''s wrong with her. She feels her nose and doesn''t speak.


    The morning passed quickly, with a little less lunch, and the three drove from the priesthood to the palace in carriages.


    This time, because it was the high priest''s trip, he was in a gorgeous carriage pulled by sixteen horses, with a team of guard knights wearing white armor and riding on the white horse. On both sides of the carriage, there were 18 women priests with masks on their faces. There were thousands of people in front and back, occupying the whole road.


    Where the carriage passed, people knelt down and saluted.


    Su Nianxia lifted the curtain of his car and looked at the battle outside and exclaimed, "it''s worthy of being a high priest. It''s really a big show."


    LAN bing''er, with a mask in her hand, said helplessly, "I don''t want to. It''s troublesome to watch."


    Hua Ruge nodded deeply.


    "That''s right." Su Nianxia put down the curtain.


    Daewoo''s new year''s feast is always grand. All the important ministers rush to the palace with their families, and the time is almost the same. So the streets of the city are full of carriages. Fortunately, no one dare drive in front of the high priest''s car, so as to avoid Hua rugo''s encounter with this ancient car jam.


    The priest''s palace is not far from the imperial palace. Soon it is at the gate of the palace. The carriage of officials and envoys is the end. But the carriage of LAN binger can walk in the palace.


    This is the third time for Hua Ruge to enter the palace. The Daewoo palace still looks like that. The whole building is thick black gray, tall and large, spacious and domineering.


    It is said that the palace was rebuilt in the year of emperor Tianxia''s accession to the throne, so looking at the style, you can roughly understand the personality of this man in the world.


    The Palace Banquet is in Guangde hall, because the Palace Banquet has not started, so people are waiting outside.


    The high priest''s carriage stopped at the gate of the temple, and the envoys and ministers came to avoid the two sides one after another, with their eyebrows lowered and their eyes afraid to look up.


    The first person to jump out of the car is Su Nianxia. She''s the first time to come to Dayu palace. She thinks it''s strange to see anything. She looks like a curious baby. Her breath is ancient and strange, which makes people who peek at her feel very fond of it at the first sight.


    The second one is Hua Ruge. She is decent and elegant on this occasion, but she has a stable atmosphere, which makes people admire and awe.


    LAN bing''er stepped out of the carriage with the help of two priests. At this time, she had put on a mask, covered her nose and eyes, which made people unable to see her face clearly. She had a kind of pressure on her body, just like the pressure on people''s heart, which made people subconsciously lower their heads one after another. All she could see was her white dress corner.


    The three went in together. At this time, the palace had been arranged, but they had not been seated. The three went straight to the back hall, because as a representative of the power of Daewoo God, the high priest was going to appear with the emperor.


    The back hall and the front hall are two rooms separated by a screen carved with dragon and Phoenix.


    When they arrived at the back hall, a palace maid made tea and served it. The three of them sat in it and rested.


    "It''s really big here. It''s more than five times bigger than our grand palace." Su Niang sighed with emotion.


    LAN bing''er nodded, "this palace is built according to the emperor''s preference. Naturally, it should be more atmospheric."


    "No wonder." As soon as Su Nianxia heard about the monarchy, the whole people began to shine in their eyes.


    Hua Ruge does not deny that monarch is a natural king.


    "Here comes the emperor!"


    A eunuch with a long voice sounded outside the hall.


    As soon as the north gate of the back hall opened, what came into view was a dark blue dragon robe, with a flat crown on its head, a strong and resolute facial features, and a deep and sharp vision.


    He waved back the eunuch and stepped slowly into the room.


    The three women got up.


    Blue binger''s symbolic slight bow.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia are not native, but also bow their heads.


    "The ceremony will be dispensed with, the high priest and the two. Please sit down." It''s hard for you to show a mild expression.

 Chapter 367

    Blue bing''er''s smile is light, not alienated, nor enthusiastic.


    As anyone who knows her knows, she is like this to everyone except those who are very familiar with her.


    Su Nianxia showed a big smile. Although she went through the last time, she knew that what juntianxia liked was Hua Ruge. She didn''t show any embarrassment, or maybe she didn''t feel embarrassment at all.


    It''s a simple thing for her to like.


    Hua Ruge''s habitual smile on his face converged a little, slightly indifferent.


    Juntianxia''s eyes lingered on Hua Ruge''s face quietly. Before she saw her expression was different, she guessed some reasons in her heart.


    She doesn''t buy into his liking.


    Juntianxia has never guessed women''s thoughts. Now it''s hard to be secretive. It''s no easier than state affairs.


    "This year, when the high priest comes in person, the palace feast will be enriched." I''ll take my seat and open my mouth.


    "The emperor raised it, and bing''er just came to join the party." Blue ice light way.


    Jun Tianxia still remembers seeing LAN binger for the first time. At that time, she was just a girl with some intelligence. Unexpectedly, she had grown into a person who could be on her own for more than a year.


    It''s worthy of being chosen as the priest by heaven. It''s really extraordinary.


    After a polite sentence, there was a silence in the room.


    Su Nianxia is lively but doesn''t know what to say.


    Jun Tianxia looks at Hua Ruge for a few times, but after all, he wants to talk and stops.


    Hua Ruge is not worried at all, because she knows the ruler''s discretion, what to say and what not to say. If he can''t control all of them, he won''t be able to strategize.


    Fortunately, the silence did not last long. The Palace door opened and all the important ministers and envoys invited to the Palace Banquet were present.


    Several of them got up to go out.


    When the door opened, the eunuch first went to the other end of the screen and shouted to the crowd, "here comes the emperor and the high priest."


    After that, the whole audience was still, looking behind the screen.


    Jun Tianxia and LAN binger walk out from both sides of the screen respectively. Jun Tianxia is on the right and LAN binger is on the left, which also means that Jun Tianxia is higher than LAN binger.


    On the right is a bronzing dragon chair, and on the left is a big purple gold chair.


    Jun Tianxia and LAN binger look at each other, nod their heads, and then sit down.


    Both of them have extraordinary bearing, which attracts everyone''s attention and secretly swallows their saliva to relieve their pressure.


    Then behind the screen on the left came Su Nianxia and Hua Ruge. Because they were brought by LAN binger, they were in a high position. They were the first and second on the left.


    As soon as they came out, the people who had just calmed down opened their eyes again.


    This time, it''s not because of their pressure, but because of their amazing looks.


    Although Su Nianxia is still small, her delicate facial features are extremely lovely. She is a beauty. Many men who like little girls have eyes that are bright.


    Hua Ruge, who has grown into a gorgeous generation, is more eye-catching. She is well dressed, beautiful and irresistible, and her appearance of not smiling is a bit more cool and arrogant, which makes people feel that the aesthetic has been refreshed.


    People who have seen beauty before think they have no experience.


    Hua Ruge is not the first time to appear in front of the public. Many people have seen Hua Ruge''s heroine style in the land bet competition, but after all, she is wearing a military uniform on the battlefield, with more heroism than beauty.


    But now it''s totally different. The first impression she gives is beauty. This advantage is magnified infinitely, which makes people think of her talent for a while.


    Hua Ruge was once again regarded as a vase, or the kind of gorgeous.


    Hua Ruge glanced at his seat and saw two acquaintances. One was tuobayu, a great envoy on the right, and the other was the family members of the important ministers on the right, who had lost to Mu Qingyan in the alchemy competition.


    Mu Qingyan''s facial features are also extremely beautiful. Her eyebrows are still indifferent. She is surprised to see Hua Ruge''s performance, but soon nods slightly.


    Hua Yuege replied with a polite smile and then sat down.


    The men who took part in the Palace Banquet felt that this time it was really not white. There was a high priest with a cool and noble posture on it. Although he wore a mask, he only looked below his eyebrows and eyes and thought it was very beautiful.


    Sitting below are Hua Ruge, Su Nianxia and Mu Qingyan, all of whom are unique.


    These people are usually hard to see one, but now there are several at a time, they are all inexplicably excited.


    Palace banquets are usually the same, first speaking, then offering gifts from all countries, and finally eating, watching performances. Maybe there are several interactive small programs.


    Hua Ruge''s focus is more on eating.


    Su Nianxia rarely does not want to eat this kind of food. Instead, he looks at the world with his spare time.


    Hua rugo thought that if the girl didn''t maintain her image, she should be staring straight at her.


    Now he is chatting with envoys from all over the world. When ministers are helping him, Hua Ruge feels bored.


    It''s useless to say anything else. Eat directly. It''s good to scatter after eating.


    It''s affordable for everyone.


    At this time, Hua Yuege heard that Prince Yunteng said, "I''ve always heard that the emperor is elegant and has both the arts and the martial arts. Today it''s really extraordinary. No wonder it''s the object that the daughters adore."


    People all around agreed.


    Hua Ruge thinks it''s strange. Do you think it''s a bit off topic.


    Su Nianxia obviously found out. Looking at Prince xiangyunteng, they soon looked at the same person.


    The envoys were all men, but there was a little girl sitting beside the prince Yunteng. She was about the same age as huaruge. She was sixteen or seventeen years old and dressed in her own country''s clothes. She looked pretty, but there was always an uncomfortable pride between her eyebrows.


    Su Nianxia had some guesses in her mind, so she took a look at Hua Ruge.


    The seats of the two people are very close, and the chat will not be heard by others.


    So Hua Yuege said, "girl, you seem to have a rival."


    Su Nianxia always did not cover up his emotions, and said with a slightly bitter face: "no, maybe it''s the prince and the princess."


    "If it''s the prince and the princess who can''t sit so far and have no communication in the whole process, you can see that they have two or three points of imagination. They should be brothers and sisters." Hua Ruge made an analysis.


    Su Nianxia looks at her and waits for her to continue.


    "It''s impossible for the emissary to come to Daewoo with a princess, and it''s not without intention for Prince Yunteng to say that, so it''s obvious that Yunteng is coming with the intention of marriage." Hua Yuege continued.


    Su Nianxia is not an idiot in this respect either. She thought about it a little bit and could understand it. Then she asked, "sister rugo, do you think the emperor will agree?"

 Chapter 368

    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes and took a look at Su Nianxia, who was quite nervous. "I think that girl looks good. Maybe the emperor will agree."


    "I look better than her." Su Nianxia said, touching her face.


    Hua rugo smiled at her with no disguise: "then you have no self-confidence."


    Su Nianxia hears the spirit, but still doesn''t want to admit his lost soul. Du Du says, "I don''t have any self-confidence."


    Hua Ruge continues to listen to the dialogue between countries without nutrition.


    "I''m not confident until I face you." At this time, listen to Su Nianxia''s whisper over there.


    She felt her nose and pushed it out of her heart. It must not be her fault to be too good.


    It was the afternoon when I came. It was late after chatting for a while. Hua Ruge''s long-awaited Palace Banquet finally started. All kinds of delicious dishes were served.


    Hua Ruge tasted it and found that it tasted good. She was satisfied with a pot of wine, so she began to eat it.


    Fortunately, she doesn''t know anyone and doesn''t have to be polite.


    Around the laughter, she did not want to join the fun, naturally emanating a stranger do not enter the gas field, want to set close also stopped.


    During the banquet, Prince Yunteng stood up and raised his glass to the king and said, "little king, I''d like to have a toast to the emperor."


    The eyes of the monarch are lifted slightly, the cup is lifted in the distance, and then it is drunk.


    Prince Yunteng drank wine and said with a hearty smile: "the emperor is generous and admirable, but the emperor works for the country all the year round, but there is no empress to take care of him. Don''t you let his subjects worry?"


    "It''s rare for a prince to think about this for you. This matter has been handled by the etiquette department. If there is a suitable woman, he will be sent to the palace for you." Jun Tianxia said, the expression is flat, it seems that he is not interested in this kind of men and women.


    Prince Yunteng comes with his sister, obviously with the intention that you won''t lose sight of it. Prince Yunteng also knows this before he begins to test.


    But it''s obvious that juntianxia doesn''t have this meaning. It''s very likely that he will be rejected at this time. At that time, his face will be ugly.


    Prince Yun Teng thought about it a little and said, "little brother and sister Wang come here to enjoy the view of Daewoo. I wonder if they can stay in the capital for a long time."


    He also plans to walk around a lot. If he can make the marriage possible, he will become the hero of Yunteng.


    "It''s hard for you to like it. The palace is open to you as long as you stay." What you have promised is also very happy.


    Prince Yunteng thanked him and sat down.


    Su Nianxia bit the vegetables in her mouth and turned to Hua Ruge and asked, "what do you mean, emperor?"


    "The emperor means what we can guess. Let''s eat." Hua Ruge said while he did not forget to eat.


    Su Nianxia had to nod and go back to eat.


    Hua Yuege''s appetite is not large. After eating for a while, she is full. At this time, a dozen women in neon and feather clothes slowly enter from the east gate and dance in the center.


    The people watched with relish and talked with each other as they watched.


    Hua rugo picked up the wine pot and poured out a glass of wine to drink alone. She looked at the dancer in the middle of the stage, but if she looked carefully, she could see that she had no focus.


    The Palace Banquet was full of toasts and excitement. Although she was in it, she felt more like a bystander.


    She had a few more drinks, and at last she took the jug and the cup and went out.


    Guangde hall has four doors, East, West, North and south. She leans on the west gate, and there are many eunuchs standing here. She will not be noticed when she gets up.


    Even Su Nianxia looked up at juntianxia at this time, and did not know that Hua Ruge had gone out.


    The bodyguard was at the door. When she saw the noble people coming out of the door, she dared not stop her. She was allowed to leave with the wine pot.


    At this time, there was snow again. She looked up and saw that many people were putting fireworks, which were very gorgeous in the night sky.


    The new year''s Day is always the most lively and festive day of the year. Everyone is happy, and only she feels lonely.


    She got a glass of wine from the wine pot, drank it on her head, and went on.


    She wanted to find a quiet place to drink, but the palace was full of lights, and many people came and went. She was not quiet, so she flew to the roof of a temple.


    Lying on the snow roof, watching the flying snow, watching the fireworks blooming in the distant sky, she felt a little peace in her heart.


    She closed her eyes slowly.


    A moment later, her ears moved, and her eyes opened with a cold light. She asked, "who?"


    "It''s too cold. Get up." The deep and familiar voice sounded in her ear, and Hua rugo also saw the king in the Dragon Robe standing beside her.


    At this time, he took off the Chaotian crown and changed his hair into a normal one, which was a bit more casual than before.


    "Why are you here?" Hua Ruge sat up as he spoke.


    The king world frowned, turned over and took out a piece of animal fur and spread it on the slanting roof. He said, "sit down."


    People a good intention, Hua Ruge also did not refuse, then moved his buttocks to sit up.


    Before, she was rolling in the snow. She had taken up a lot of snow. Her nose was red with cold.


    Juntianxia also sat beside her. First she photographed the snow on her back, and then she took out a big blue cape and put it on her.


    Hua Ruge felt warm when she was caught off guard. Then Jun Tianxia went to the front to tie the tape for her.


    Hua Ruge affectionately wrapped the Cape and looked at the front and said: "you should know that we will not have results."


    "You''re really cool." King said, also looked to the distance.


    "I always think it''s an advantage."


    Jun Tianxia does not want to continue with her, but changes the topic and says: "why come out? Isn''t dancing good? "


    "Sometimes people are very hypocritical. When they watch others, they feel lonely. If I can''t watch them, I''ll come out and breathe." Hua Yuege speaks quietly.


    Jun Tianxia looked at her and asked, "why?"


    "Because he is afraid of loneliness, so I want to accompany him for the new year, I promised, but he didn''t keep his promise." Hua said, pouring a glass of wine.


    When you heard this topic, you frowned slightly, turned your head, looked at the sky, and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Hua Yuege also drank a cup of wine. Seeing his silence, he turned his head and asked, "why did you come out?"


    "Come to you." The subtle way of the king.


    "You don''t have to. I won''t be your empress, no matter why." Hua Yuege said.


    If juntianxia really likes her, then the long pain is better than the short one.


    Since the end has been decided, why bother.


    The emperor closed his eyes and said for a long time, "I originally wanted to marry you because of your posterity, but now, what I want to marry is not you who has Phoenix''s life, but you."


    Hua Ruge just wanted to speak, and he interrupted, "Ruge, I know what you are going to say, so it''s the same if you don''t speak."

 Chapter 369

    At this moment, Hua Ruge accidentally saw a touch of pain in his eyes. She was stunned, but at the same time, she could not say the words of injury.


    Besides, she doesn''t have to emphasize that juntianxia is smart.


    Then she sighed again and said, "what''s the trouble with you? Xia Xia is a good girl. You will like her after you get along with her for a long time."


    "What kind of person does Ruge think I am in the world?" The king asked.


    Hua rugo thought about it and said, "to be honest, I don''t know you."


    "Let me ask you another question. What do you think is the reason why I have no concubine in the harem?" The king asked again.


    "You have the world in your mind and don''t care about men and women." Hua Yuege said a word.


    "People all over the world think so. I think you will have different views." When you say this, you look a little lonely.


    Hua Ruge was speechless for a while.


    The monarch world turns to gaze at her, slowly opening a way: "if there is no one I love, I would rather not."


    At this moment, they look at each other. Hua Ruge can clearly see the black and aggressive flame in the eyes of the monarch. She has seen this look in the eyes of Tuo BARREI.


    So she quickly turned her head and said, "if you know it''s wrong, why don''t you find another one?"


    "I''m a good match for your harmony." The king continued.


    Hua Ruge calmed his mind and turned to look at him and said, "I have love in my heart. How can I be your good match?"


    "You are wrong." King world slowly open mouth, deep eyes in the air.


    Hua Ruge shook his head, looked at him with more determined eyes and said, "what I believe is right. Even if it is wrong, I will change it into a pair."


    Juntianxia and she look at each other, both eyes are burning with fire.


    King world slightly with anger, and Hua Ruge is resolute flame.


    Finally, the emperor sighed: "you are really stubborn."


    "You are not the same." Hua Ruge takes back her eyes, and has no good way.


    Jun Tianxia can''t help her. Finally, he joked, "so we should be a couple."


    "No drama." Hua Ruge said that he turned to drink.


    But there was not much wine in the pot, and she had already drunk it up.


    She looked disappointed. Unexpectedly, juntianxia took out a pot of wine, another cup, poured herself a cup, and then beckoned Hua rugo to pass it over.


    Hua Ruge reached out and the last two were chatting with each other.


    Most of the time, Hua Ruge is talking and Jun Tianxia is listening.


    In fact, at this time, Hua rugo really hopes to have a person to accompany her and listen to her. If this person doesn''t like her, it''s best.


    Juntianxia is obviously patient with her. She looks at her from time to time, with a little pity in her eyes.


    She''s a woman, and she''s suffered too much.


    Hua rugo said and suddenly asked, "don''t you need to go back to host the party?"


    "I said I didn''t feel well and didn''t have to go back." The king world light mouth.


    "You''re such a willful monarch." Hua Ruge sighs.


    Jun Tianxia drank a glass of wine and said, "for the first time."


    Hua Ruge looked at him in confusion. He reached out to wipe the wine off her lips and said slowly, "I think you may need someone to accompany you."


    Hua Ruge avoided his eyes and looked at the sky in the distance, saying, "I''d better not come in the future."


    "I''ll see you." Juntianxia said a word, and added: "I have several connections with Gumo. I believe he will let me go to find you."


    Hua Ruge glared at him and said, "it doesn''t make sense."


    The king world meets her white eyes, but laughs out the sound, magnified the voice to return: "I am willing."


    At first, Hua Ruge thought that this was a calm and measured person, but she also had the potential to play a rogue. She lamented that she didn''t know anyone and ignored him when she was drinking.


    Jun Tianxia patiently poured wine for her, looked at her face, then took back the wine pot and said, "it''s almost over. Don''t drink it."


    "Wordy." Hua Ruge said a word and didn''t start to rob.


    After all, today is in the palace. If she''s drunk and doesn''t talk, no one will take care of her.


    Juntianxia smiled and put away the wine pot.


    At this time, it was very late, but Daewoo emperor was even more annoyed.


    Jun Tianxia looked at the moon, calculated the time and said: "after a while, it''s the new year. I''ll accompany you."


    "Rare." Hua Ruge said a word, and then lay on the roof, I don''t know what he was thinking.


    Juntianxia took out a thin blanket to cover her, and turned to look at the sky.


    At this time, the wind and snow gradually small, so the two people on the roof, one sitting and one lying, rarely quiet who did not speak.


    "When!"


    "When!"


    "When!"


    At the same time, the sky ignores the fireworks and lights the whole night sky like day.


    Hua yuemeng sat up and said, "it''s new year."


    "Happy new year." The monarch world looks at her way, in the eyes exudes has never had the tenderness.


    "Happy new year." Hua said the same as a song.


    She didn''t expect him to accompany her for the new year.


    "Make a wish. This time may be very flexible." The king said.


    Hua Yuege closed his eyes, clenched his hands and made a silent wish in his heart.


    Juntianxia is looking at her, knowing that she will not have her own wishes, or with a doting smile on her face.


    Hua Ruge made a wish for almost a minute before she put it down. Then she looked at the sky full of eyesight and took a long breath of air: "it''s beautiful."


    Juntianxia obviously realized that her mood was much better.


    Hua rugo looked at him and said, "today, thank you."


    Although he is in a bit of trouble, but without him, she would have had a very boring new year.


    "I should thank you." Jun Tianxia smiled and said, "thank you for letting me spend the new year with the people I like."


    When it comes to Hua Ruge, there is only silence.


    Juntianxia seems to be very happy. Tonight''s smile is more than usual for a year.


    "The Palace Banquet should be over, and I should go back." Hua Yuege said to get up, he would reach for the Cape.


    "Dress up, you''re afraid of the cold." The way of the king.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I have."


    She said that she had untied the cloak, handed it to him, and said, "go."


    "Drink, I''ll take you." Juntianxia didn''t take the Cape, but he took her hand and jumped off the roof.


    Hua Ruge is caught off guard and has fallen to the ground.


    In the moment of landing, the emperor shakes his cloak and puts it on her again.


    "Don''t refuse this time. Let''s go." Jun Tianxia patted her on the shoulder.


    Hua Ruge really can''t say anything, so she can only leave.

 Chapter 370

    Looking at the back of Hua Ruge, Jun Tianxia suddenly said, "if you first met me instead of Tuo BARREI, would you fall in love with me?"


    Hua Yuege stops and turns to look at him.


    At this time, the light of hope is shining in the deep eyes of the monarch.


    Hua Ruge reached out his hand and brushed the hair that fell down before his forehead. He said lightly, "I think the emperor knows the right size."


    The expression on her whole face is light, there is no deliberate alienation, but the cool eyes color has shown her attitude.


    After that adventure, the two had already been friends, and she regarded him as a friend.


    In the face of his sudden pursuit, she didn''t express her fierce words because she knew that juntianxia was a smart man.


    He should know what she thinks.


    And she knew he understood.


    Jun Tianxia looks at Hua Ruge''s calm eyebrows and eyes, and smiles bitterly in his heart. Even if he has no experience, he knows what it means for a woman to remain absolutely calm in front of a man.


    She never hung him in her heart, let alone stirred her heart.


    "You haven''t answered my question." In the eyes of the monarch, the color of pain flashed away, insisting on asking.


    He didn''t understand, just because he liked it so much that he didn''t want to let go.


    "I''m just a hypothetical life, so it doesn''t make any sense to me." Hua Yuege answered without thinking.


    Jun Tianxia closed his eyes after hearing this. He was an absolutely rational person, but he could not imagine that he would ask such a stupid question one day.


    Just then he heard the footsteps, and soon felt a warm shoulder, with a warm cloak on his shoulder.


    As soon as he was tense, he heard Hua Ruge''s voice: "I know the Emperor may not need it, but I still want to say, I''m sorry."


    She said, and turned away.


    Even if you don''t see it, you can imagine the determination of the thin figure in the snow night.


    He tightly taut body, finally can only slowly relax down, want to grasp her, but eventually is powerless.


    She''s right. He should know the right thing.


    Otherwise, with her temperament, even friends can''t do it.


    Hua Ruge goes back to Guangde hall and finds that it has been a long time since she left. LAN binger left the room behind the screen early and took Su Nianxia, who was already drunk.


    "Sister, where have you been?"


    As soon as she came in, LAN bing''er asked anxiously.


    "I didn''t expect to be so late after a while." Hua Yuege said, with the same look.


    "Then let''s go," blue ice nodded


    On the other side, Su Nianxia is still lying on the table unconscious.


    Hua Ruge had to help her up and walk.


    Su Nianxia drank a lot of wine and didn''t wake up when she went back to the priest''s palace. At last Hua rugo and LAN binger sent her back to her room.


    Out of the room, at this time, because we have been guarding the age, so most of the lights are sleeping, without the noise outside, the priest''s palace is very quiet.


    LAN bing''er looked at the dark sky and said, "is elder sister going to leave?"


    "Just these two days, there are still many books left." Hua Ruge thinks about the next step.


    LAN bing''er knew she couldn''t keep it, and said, "I''ll prepare something for her sister to eat."


    "It''s still close to you. I''ll come down to see you in three months." Hua said with a smile.


    LAN bing''er thought it over and said, "now there are less than seven months left in a year. I think my sister will be ready to start next time she goes down the mountain."


    "Yes, it''s almost time." When Hua Ruge talks, he is a little relaxed, but more heavy.


    It''s up to Donghai and his party to save Tuoba Rui.


    She took a deep breath and said, "I''m sleepy. Go to bed, and you can go to bed earlier."


    LAN binger looks at her back and sighs. Hua Ruge seems to be unrestrained and unrestrained. In fact, she bears more than anyone else.


    But she seems to be in a high position, but she is locked in the priesthood and can''t move, but she has no heart to help.


    Because she slept late the next day, Hua Ruge had lunch when she woke up. She washed and ate, and found that Su Nianxia, who had a hangover, also woke up, and looked that her spirit was better than her own.


    LAN bing''er brought the meal with a smile.


    Hua Ruge took a look at the two and shook his head and said, "even the bed is not bad. Do you have any fun in your life?"


    Su Nianxia grabs a bun, takes a bite, looks at her and asks, "sister rugo, where did you go last night? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. "


    "It''s too stuffy in the house. I went out for a drink." Hua Ruge also began to eat.


    Su Nianxia nodded his head and said, "yes, the Palace Banquet is not fun at all. I knew it would be better to go out with you."


    "You were arguing to go at the beginning." Hua Ruge gave her a white eye.


    "That''s not because there is a king in the world." Su Nianxia said that he was very aggrieved: "who knows that he is not in good health, but he went back to rest."


    LAN bing''er thought for a moment and said, "by Xia Xia, didn''t you go out to inquire about the news this morning, how about it?"


    Hua Ruge knows that Su Nianxia is worried about marriage without asking.


    Su Nianxia said with a smile, "I heard that Prince Yunteng and his younger sister came into the Palace this morning, but when they came out, their faces were very bad, and it is said that they will leave soon to return to Yunteng."


    "It seems that the emperor refused." LAN bing''er nodded and said, "good news."


    Hua Ruge also nodded his head, but never showed any unexpected look.


    Su Nianxia looked at her and said, "sister rugo, you''ve already guessed it."


    "It''s not difficult. Daewoo''s national strength does not need marriage to consolidate the regime. In this case, no one wants to put a nail in his harem." Hua Yuege raised his head.


    Su Nianxia hears the words and suddenly says, "this is reasonable."


    "But it''s not that easy for them to leave." Hua Ruge thought about it and said, "if I guess right, the emperor will play big."


    Blue ice son eyes light a congeal, look some heavy.


    Su Nianxia thought for a moment and said, "sister rugo means to fight?"


    "When I was seizing the flame of extinction, I used to pass through the border area between Daewoo and Yunteng. Daewoo deployed a lot of troops in the city. If there is no accident, it will be soon." Hua Yuege said lightly.


    "Why do we have to fight? Can''t we get along peacefully?" Su Nianxia obviously does not agree with this practice.


    Hua Ruge''s mind was filled with the feeling of emperor Tianxia when he saw the war in the forest of Xuan beast. He said that only by deciding the winner can the war be ended forever.


    It is not an ideal situation that the mainland is divided into five countries, with years of war and countless casualties.


    If it can be unified, it''s a good choice to have a peaceful and prosperous life.

 Chapter 371

    Hua Ruge originally wanted to talk to Su Nianxia, but Su Nianxia got tangled up and said, "but since it''s what he wants to do, it should be reasonable."


    "You really don''t have a position." Hua can''t laugh or cry like a song.


    LAN binger also shakes her head.


    Hua Ruge''s intuition is right. On the fifth day after the Palace Banquet, Prince Yunteng killed people in the street and refused to confess his guilt. As a result, the royal family of Daewoo was furious. The emperor of Daewoo ordered his commander to march westward and vowed to be fair.


    At that time, Hua Ruge had already returned to Danyang peak and started his own endorsement and cultivation again. In order to improve his medical skills and strength, he spare no effort.


    She didn''t know what happened at the foot of the mountain, and she didn''t want to know what it was like.


    For her now, nothing is more important than to improve herself.


    So Hua Ruge is divided into two parts every 12 hours, one is used for endorsement, the other is used for cultivation, and the progress is very fast.


    It took another month for Hua Ruge to finally get familiar with the records in all the books, and this Danyang peak is the most complete place for medical books, so it can be said that there are almost no herbs in the world that she does not know.


    But I can''t remember. What gummer wants is to let her master and use it skillfully, so it''s necessary to try to use it.


    Danyang peak is very big, but the only building battlefield of Danyang palace is not big. Behind the whole Danyang palace is a huge medicine field. When Hua rugo saw the medicine field for the first time, she was shocked because she had heard about the treasure of miraculous medicines that she had never heard of. There were all of them.


    And gummerlayer said that these drugs are used by her, and the limit is that only one of them can be taken, but it is enough to make Hua Ruge excited.


    So the place she stayed later was beside the medicine field in the library corridor, watching the medicine and carrying the medicine silently, and then all of them were recorded in her mind.


    This seems futile, but in fact, when Hua Ruge thinks about it, her brain is full of Tuo BARREI''s physical condition. Although it has been a long time, she can imagine when she closes her eyes, and she is constantly thinking about solutions.


    Tuoba Rui''s symptoms are very strange, and Yunjin once said that it''s not a disease but a wound. She thought it was impossible before, and now it''s probably a natural defect.


    This kind of inborn defect seems that some people are born deaf and dumb, some are born incomplete, but the symptoms of Tuo Ba Rui are rare.


    But she felt that even if she was born with a defect, there must be a cure. There is no way for her now, and it doesn''t mean there will be any later.


    Time passed quickly in her study and cultivation. When she went out after a close, she found that the snow had melted and the weather was getting warmer.


    She calculated the time and found that two months had passed since the new year, and it was getting closer and closer to the day when she went down the mountain.


    So she plans to spend the rest of her time refining pills and preparing to travel. Her cultivation has now broken through the three-star soul tutor. With the miraculous medicine on the mountain, it is not difficult to refine more high-grade pills.


    It''s been a month since Hua rugo stood in front of the main hall of Danyang palace again. She''s fully prepared. She can leave after saying goodbye to Gumo.


    She has been in Fengshang for half a year. She has learned a lot about things and improved her strength. However, the number of times to see gumer is very small, so she is somewhat awed by this master.


    She was ready to reach for the door, but as soon as she raised her hand, she heard gumer''s voice: "come in."


    As soon as it fell, the main hall door opened.


    Hua Yuege walked in with a smile and respectfully called out, "master."


    Gumer opened his eyes, looked at her and said, "progress is not slow."


    "It''s all the spirit of Danyang peak." Hua said modestly.


    "What can I do for you?" Gumer asked directly.


    Hua Ruge had already prepared his speech, nodded his head and said, "yes, sir, I have something to go down for a while."


    "How long?"


    "If it goes well, it will be about three months." Hua Ruge said truthfully.


    Gummer frowned.


    Hua Ruge was not happy and didn''t speak. He just waited in silence.


    For a while, Gumo said, "well, go early and go back early. I''ll wait for you to come back and pass on your skills."


    He sighed as he spoke, wondering what he was thinking.


    Hua Ruge knelt down and said, "take care of yourself, sir. I''m going."


    Gummer closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    Looking at the slowly closed hall behind him, Hua Ruge always had a kind of hidden worry in his heart, but he didn''t know where the feeling came from.


    Shaking her head, she thought she might think too much. At last, she saw Danyang peak and walked down the mountain.


    She first went to the outer courtyard to find Su Nianxia. She wanted to say goodbye. As soon as she heard that Su Nianxia was going down the mountain, she would follow her.


    So they went together and went to the palace of the priests.


    "Sister rugo, I''m promoted again. Now I''m the two star soul tutor." Su Nianxia''s happy way.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "it''s good."


    "Am I doing the same as you?" Asked Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "I''m sorry, Samsung."


    Su Nianxia''s face collapsed: "doesn''t it mean that the body of elements is slowly cultivated?"


    "Maybe I have a better character." Hua Yuege smiles happily.


    "Su Nianxia is Duzhe mouth way:" in you body I can''t find superior feeling


    "You can find little Bing." Hua rugo gives her advice.


    Su Nianxia''s head shook like a drum. "I''m not going. That girl''s cultivation speed is much faster than yours."


    She felt even more frustrated.


    I found a carriage and heard Daewoo''s war against Yunteng all the way.


    Su Nianxia also went to the mountain on the second day of the new year. He never came out, and naturally didn''t know about it.


    "Is it really fighting?" Su Nianxia said with her mouth.


    Hua Ruge nodded to understand the world of monarch, which was expected by her.


    "The emperor must be busier these days." Su Nianxia murmured over there: "I don''t know how the war is going."


    "Don''t worry, with Daewoo''s strength, it won''t be too hard." Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    Daewoo is ready to fight, but also are elite, want to win is not difficult.


    In the evening, when they arrived at the priesthood, the people in the palace were very familiar with them, so they went into the backyard first without notice.


    When LAN bing''er came out, the maid had already arranged the cakes and tea. They were eating and drinking beautifully.


    "Elder sister, I''d better send someone to pick you up if you don''t speak in advance when Xia Xia comes." LAN bing''er said and came over.


    "Don''t be polite to us. Tell me about Daewoo''s war with Yunteng." Su Nianxia asked.


    She felt that the guess was not reliable. She had to ask clearly before she was worried.

 Chapter 372

    "The war has been going on for three months. Daewoo has occupied half of Yunteng. The terrain is flat. It''s much easier to capture." LAN binger tells.


    Su Nianxia nodded his head and asked, "did he go out?"


    "No, no war emperors of this degree will not fight in person."


    Su Nianxia breathed a sigh of relief: "then I''m relieved."


    Hua Ruge is watching. She is so kind.


    In the following time, Hua rugo lived in the priest''s palace. During the day, he went to the auction and the mercenary union walked around. While preparing the equipment, he collected information about the yellow spring grass as much as possible.


    Now she knows nothing except that the yellow spring grass grows in the East China Sea. The sea area of the East China Sea is very wide. If she doesn''t know the specific location, she is undoubtedly looking for a needle in a haystack.


    And after she inquired about it, she knew that it was just a legend. Most people don''t believe that there is a kind of magic medicine that claims to be able to live the flesh and bones of the dead, let alone the specific location.


    Hua Ruge felt her chin in the room and meditated. Although there was no clue, she was not too worried.


    After all, there are not too few people who know about the yellow spring grass. As long as she is near the East China Sea, there is a certain chance that she can find it when she follows others, and then it will be seen if she can grab it.


    "My sister is still thinking about taking the treasure?" LAN bing''er said that she had come in.


    Because the weather is getting warmer now, huaruge''s door is open.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "yes, I don''t have any clue. It seems that I can only go there earlier and have a look at the situation."


    "I have something that might help my sister." LAN binger steps forward, turns his hand and takes out a scroll of sheepskin from the space, and hands it to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge then opened it and found that this is a map of the sea area of the East China Sea, which is marked with the characteristics of each island and each different sea area in the East China Sea. In the center of the whole map, there is a lavender magic medicine, which says "yellow spring grass".


    Hua Ruge has also inquired about the situation of the East China Sea these days. The characteristics are roughly the same as what is said on the map. On the one hand, it also confirms the reliability of the map.


    The smile on her face grew bigger and bigger. She looked up at LAN bing''er and said, "this is just a treasure. How did you get it?"


    "It''s nice to see my sister smile." LAN bing''er poured a cup of tea and handed it to her. She was very pleased.


    Hua Ruge took over the tea and said, "you can do it. You can get all this."


    "My elder sister overestimates bing''er. I only have guard Knights under my command. Although I have high combat power, I can''t go far. I''m not good at doing these things." LAN bing''er spread out his hands.


    "Not you?" Hua Ruge picked up the eyebrows and said, "you bought that?"


    Blue ice son shallow smile way: "elder sister may not guess, this is emperor yesterday sent a person to ask me to deliver to you."


    Hua Ruge is a little slow to hear the words.


    If you let her guess, she can''t.


    "And what did he say?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "The emperor said that the East China Sea is extremely dangerous. He asked his sister to be careful." LAN binger said truthfully.


    Hua Ruge was moved when she heard this. She couldn''t imagine that a man with the world in mind would pay attention to her affairs.


    And the king world won''t not know that she snatched the yellow spring grass to save Tuoba Rui, even if so, why?


    "The Emperor may not be as complicated as we think." Blue bing''er sighed.


    Hua Yuege turned over his hand and put the map away. Slowly he said, "I owe him a favor."


    LAN bing''er nodded and asked, "when is my sister going to leave?"


    Hua Ruge calculated the days. It will take two months for the grass to mature. It will take about a month to sail from Daewoo to canglan and then to the East China Sea.


    "In half a month." She said.


    Now that you have a map, you don''t have to leave too early. It''s the most important thing to be well prepared.


    "Then I''ll send some people to help my sister." Blue ice son way.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "this time, it''s impossible to win the power of the enemy. If there are more people, the goal will be bigger."


    "But sister, it''s too dangerous for you to go alone." LAN binger worries.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "I haven''t seen any storm before. Don''t worry, I won''t let myself be busy."


    Just as they were talking, they listened to the voice of the guard Knight: "assassin, fight with all your strength."


    Hua rugo and LAN binger have a look at each other, and some uncertain questions: "I didn''t hear it wrong, did someone dare to come here to assassinate?"


    Blue ice son blinked: "I am also her eye light one bright, shout:" stop. "


    The guard knight is not her person, naturally disobedient.


    "Stop, all of you." LAN binger opens her mouth at this time. Although she doesn''t know why, Hua Ruge must have a reason to speak.


    The guard Knight just stopped. Although he kept retreating, he still looked at the assassin with a nervous face.


    Their bodies were revealed as soon as they left.


    The person came in a purple dress with evil spirit. His black hair was wild and his face was pretty close to that of a demon. His every move attracted people''s mind and spirit. However, the killing intention in those purple eyes was like substance, which made people dare not approach.


    Hua rugo saw that the smile on his face was much softer. She said in a voice, "mink."


    Mink picked up his eyebrows and looked at the guard knights. He did not relax all the time. Most of them continued to fight without giving up Hua Ruge.


    LAN bing''er has seen the mink shape, so she said, "go down, all of you."


    The guard knights were always obedient, so they retreated one after another.


    "Darling, sister is not in danger." Hua laughs like a song.


    In mink''s eyes, the sense of killing faded. He came forward, smiling more and more. He looked like a big boy.


    "How did you find me?" Hua Ruge Si has no doubt to pull his hand.

 Chapter 373

    "My sister has my blood on her." Said mink, her eyes still on Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege nodded and asked, "how did you fight?"


    "I''m going in. They won''t let me. I''ll do it." Mink said simply.


    Hua rugo said that the child can''t communicate with others. He must go straight in and fight everywhere.


    "Next time they won''t stop you." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    "Sister, mink wants you, so he comes to you." Small mink says to go up to embrace.


    Hua Ruge is also used to his intimacy, reaching out to touch his head and saying: "my sister also wants you, so I''ll ask someone to make you delicious."


    "It''s all right to be with my sister." Mink''s easy to talk.


    LAN bing''er smiled and said, "I''ll send someone to prepare."


    Hua Ruge and mink continue to talk.


    Blue bing''er is listening to the leader of the Knights'' report on the Knights'' injuries. The mink is not easy to start with. These strong men in the traditional sense are hurt by him. Fortunately, their accomplishments are not low, or their lives will not be saved.


    As the leader reported, he looked at the mink.


    The little marten noticed his eyes, and there was a hint of ferocity in the purple pupil. The commander turned his head quickly and dared not look at him.


    "We will live here in the future and get along peacefully. Don''t hurt people." Hua, like a song, said.


    Mink frowns. He doesn''t have a good temper to get along with peacefully when facing provocation.


    "I promise they won''t be malicious to you in the future." Hua is like singing and saying.


    The little mink looked at the Knight Commander nearby. When the commander heard Hua Ruge''s words, he nodded: "we lost before. I hope you don''t blame me."


    Mink looked away from him and nodded to Hua Ruge: "I listen to my sister."


    "Darling." Hua Ruge breathed a sigh of relief.


    LAN bing''er also breathed a sigh of relief. The little mink was too fierce. Fortunately, she listened to Hua Ruge. Otherwise, the whole priestly palace would be lifted by the little mink.


    Just a few minutes later, nearly 100 people were injured.


    Hua rugo sent a few bottles of healing pills to the Tong leader: "I don''t have much, let''s divide them up for the seriously injured brothers."


    "Thank you, miss." The commander said respectfully.


    He knew the weight of Hua Ruge in the priest''s palace. Even if he didn''t take the pill, he didn''t dare to offend him. Besides, she also took the initiative to heal the brothers.


    Mink stared at him discontentedly.


    Hua rugo knew that he was a painstaking pill. He quickly pulled him over and said, "mink is good. Let''s eat delicious food."


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s words, mink nodded obediently.


    LAN bing''er asked people to prepare a meal, and three people started to eat around the table.


    At this time, Su Nianxia has returned to Tianfu college to continue his cultivation, but the table is a little cold.


    The mink doesn''t eat slowly, but it looks good, even with some noble spirit.


    Hua Ruge looks at the beautiful and charming face, with a doting smile.


    Seeing Hua Ruge staring at him, mink smiled shyly and his ears were slightly red.


    This lovely look looks like blue ice reaching out to touch him, but she just thought that if she did, she would be dead before she met him.


    The head of the high-level Xuan beast is the most taboo to touch. Generally, only their master can touch except lovers.


    Others, whether human or animal, will bear the price of their desperate attack.


    "How long is mink going to stay?" Hua Yuege looked at him and asked.


    "I''m fine recently. I want to stay with my sister all the time." Mink said truthfully.


    Hua rugo thought about the next way: "elder sister may go a long way in a period of time. Would you like to stay here with elder sister binger?"


    "I''ll go wherever my sister goes." Mink doesn''t want to.


    Hua rugo reached for his head and said, "mink, I''m going to do something private this time. Wait for your sister to come back."


    LAN bing''er knew Hua Ruge''s intention after hearing the words. She didn''t say the danger this time, just didn''t want the mink to take risks with her.


    "No." Mink shook his head and understood carefully: "I want to be with my sister."


    "Listen, my sister will be back soon." Hua Ruge persuades.


    The mink pours directly into her arms, and the purple light flashes. It has turned into a mink. It can''t go down on her legs.


    That pair of purple pupils looks stubborn, which means that if you don''t agree with me, I will go to the spirit beast space directly.


    Blue ice son smiled a way: "elder sister you still take him."


    "I have another choice." Hua Yuege picked up the sable, and her face was full of helplessness.


    The sable''s eyes showed a thick smile, rubbing Hua Ruge''s arms with his head.


    "Well, change back to eat." Hua said with a laugh.


    After the words, there was a flash of purple light. Xiaomink sat on the chair beside him and smiled at Hua Ruge. He didn''t forget to look at LAN bing''er. Although he didn''t talk, his eyes were soft. He was obviously thanking her for helping him talk.


    Blue bing''er smiled and nodded.


    Hua Ruge can''t laugh or cry: "this child will still depend on others."


    Mink is very satisfied, and no matter what attitude Hua Ruge has, she starts to enjoy it.


    "Eat slowly." Hua Ruge patted him and said.


    The mink nodded repeatedly, and a pair of purple pupils were full of laughter.


    Hua Ruge really has no way to deal with him.


    However, after a while of harmony, the white space of huaruge''s spirit beast flashed, and the devouring beast had jumped to the sable''s shoulder, and said with a small stomach, "little purple, you are back?"


    The two animals get along for a long time, but they are not harmonious all the time.


    Devouring animals prefer to play with minks, but minks do not like it, just like to stick to Hua Ruge.


    "You go down," said mink, glancing at his shoulder


    "Hello, you can''t be a man without knowing friends." The Devourer leaped on his shoulder.


    The mink glanced at it and said, "I could have changed, better than you."


    The most unbearable thing about the devouring beast is that someone doubts his strength, so he jumps and says, "Hey, who do you look down on? You are a sacred beast, I am a sacred beast, I don''t know how much higher than you. "


    "Then you will not be an adult." The way the mink didn''t care.


    "We don''t care about transfiguration!"


    "You just can''t change!"


    "You''re too much of a beast!"


    "How is it? You can''t beat me again? " The sable picked up his eyebrows, but although he spoke fiercely, his eyes were always calm, not as fierce as facing other people.


    "Master, little purple bullies me." Swallowing the beast and falling down Hua Ruge''s arms began to cry.


    Hua Ruge looked at its small group and doubted, "are you really a beast?"


    Once again, the devouring beast was hit. He was lying on the palm of Hua Ruge''s hand, belly up, looking up at the ceiling, where he muttered: "I don''t know now."

 Chapter 374

    It''s said that the beast is the super power on the mainland. Their natural advantages make them more powerful than human beings, and all of them have the power to connect heaven and earth.


    But looking at a small group in the palm of his hand, Hua Ruge really can''t connect it with the existence of that kind of legend.


    Devouring animals are now beginning to doubt themselves.


    Hua Yuege comforted her with tears and smiles: "my dear, I believe you are the most powerful beast."


    There was light in the eyes of the devouring beast, and it jumped up and said, "that''s it. It''s recorded in my memory inheritance."


    "The best?" Mink grabs the key words and repeats them.


    The dark eyes of the Devourer turned and said, "I didn''t say that, but it must be like this."


    The mink gave it a white eye and turned to eat. "


    Hua Ruge encouraged him to take a look at the devouring beast, and then he jumped on the shoulder of the mink again.


    The mink picked up the eyebrow, but he didn''t catch it anymore.


    Hua Ruge shakes her head and laughs, and begins to eat.


    After the party was full, the mink took the Devourer to play outside, while Hua Ruge and LAN binger stayed in the room.


    "Binger, it''s dangerous. I don''t want to take him with me." Hua said with a sigh.


    LAN bing''er said, "but I think it''s the best to take him. He''s happy and helpful to his sister."


    "It would be nice if there was no danger." Hua Ruge sighed, but still worried.


    "The strength of mink is obvious to all. If there is him, nothing will happen." LAN binger analyzed.


    His guard knight is also one of the best in the whole Daewoo. He has strong qualities in all aspects. He has not put one hundred of them in less than a quarter of an hour.


    And it seems that if we don''t stop it, another thousand results will be the same.


    "I hope so." Hua Yuege looks at the purple figure in the courtyard and slowly opens his mouth.


    When LAN bing''er sees that she has made up her mind, she doesn''t say much.


    "By the way, if you have an opportunity to meet the emperor, thank him for his map." Hua Ruge thought of it and said again.


    "Is not my sister going to resign herself?" Asked LAN bing''er.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "it''s better for someone to be rare, so that he can have a better life even if he doesn''t want to read it."


    If she is a friend, she does not refuse.


    But in today''s situation, she can only avoid some.


    "If you want to come to the emperor, you also know that elder sister thinks so, otherwise you won''t let me send the map." Blue ice said again.


    So, they still have some tacit understanding.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "he is a wise man."


    Blue bing''er obviously thinks the same. She agrees.


    "By the way, the fifth highness hasn''t left yet. Didn''t he come to see you?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    LAN bing''er looked at Hua Ruge and said, "yes, elder sister, did you help me to persuade him last time you saw him?"


    "It seems that Forget... " Hua Ruge scratched his head embarrassed.


    The last time I was going to invite tuobayu to drink, I met juntianxia on the road, and I invited juntianxia, so I looked at his interaction with Su Nianxia and completely forgot the purpose of going.


    LAN binger looks at her helplessly.


    "I''m afraid you''ll change your mind." Hua Ruge smiles and raises eyebrows.


    "No." LAN bing''er said, "I told him that he would not listen. Please help me if my sister is free."


    Hua Ruge saw that her expression was not like a joke, so she clapped her chest and said, "well, I''ll invite him to drink some other day."


    LAN binger looks at her suspiciously.


    Hua rugo coughed and said, "I promise to say it before I get drunk."


    "Elder sister had better not get drunk and hurt her body." LAN bing''er ordered.


    Hua Ruge scratched his head and said, "I will try my best."


    "I''d better send a car to pick you up." Blue bing''er saw through her face.


    Hua Ruge felt that her original brilliant image had been destroyed by wine, but she thought about it and didn''t want to quit.


    Forget it.


    Hua Ruge''s equipment is almost ready. Before leaving, he sent a letter to tuobayu. They went to the restaurant for dinner.


    Tuobayu watched her eat and drink all the time, and then he raised his eyebrow and asked, "are you here to be a lobbyist today?"


    Hua Yuege looked up at a loss. "Is it obvious?"


    "Obviously, it''s impossible to say so little with your personality and not drink yet." Tuobayu took a sip and looked at her.


    Hua Ruge scratched her head, but she was not good at it, so it was hard to avoid a bit of embarrassment.


    "I thought she was different from the first time I met her. Later I found out that I liked her and wanted to be with her all the time." Tuobayu said and looked at her and added, "I''ve never liked a girl so much."


    Hua Ruge sighed and patted him on the shoulder.


    "But I don''t know why, no matter when she was in college or now, she always has an attitude towards me, which has never changed."


    Tuobayu said he took another sip of wine and stared at Hua Ruge and asked, "why do you say that?"


    "Love depends on fate." Hua said comfortingly.


    "Isn''t it fate that we met?" Tuobayu tangles.


    At this time, Hua Ruge can only drink because she doesn''t know what to say.


    Tuobayu took another sip and said: "she looks very strong now, but she still lacks the sense of security in her heart. I will not give up. I want to protect her and make her feel warm."


    "You really know her." Hua Ruge nodded.


    LAN binger''s lack of security is due to her misfortune as a child. Although she now has the supreme status and is respected by countless people, she is a child who will be afraid after all.


    "So I''m fit to be with her." Tuobayu continued: "I have inquired that the high priest of Daewoo is a sacred pronoun, but it can also be married."


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "I haven''t studied this."


    "Yes, the high priest, unlike the virgin, is more a representative of the gods than a symbol." Tuobayu''s face was relaxed when he said this, but he was also puzzled.


    "So the reason she refused you was not because of identity." Hua Yuege said.


    "That''s why I''m sad. Why doesn''t she like me? What kind of person does she like? " Tuobayu is very depressed.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment, vaguely remembering that Lan binger used to have someone in her heart. Although she is relieved now, there should be a type.


    "Brother Tuoba, I only want to ask you one question, do you want to give up?" Hua Yuege asked earnestly.


    Tuobayu''s head shook as if it were not a wave and a drum: "no, not even death."


    "Then I''ll go back and ask you what she likes. Try again." Hua Ruge didn''t have the heart to let them miss it, so she decided to try to connect.


    Tuo Bayu''s eyes brightened and said, "are you serious?"


    "Don''t lie to you."


    "I''ll treat you to a good drink."


    "It''s a deal!"

 Chapter 375

    That day, after drinking the wine, it was hard to wake up like a song. I went back to the priest''s palace, and before I could speak, I heard LAN bing''er say, "elder sister is not drunk. Do you want to talk to me?"


    Hua Ruge''s brain was a little confused after drinking wine, and he nodded his head after smelling the words.


    "I have a decision in my mind about my feelings. I''d better have a rest earlier." Her words are simple and straight.


    Hua Ruge has been organizing language for a long time, but she doesn''t know what to say.


    After all, love is someone else''s own business. She doesn''t say much or do much.


    So she nodded her head again and turned back to the room.


    Half a month''s son is not long, and soon it''s the day when Hua Ruge goes out. LAN bing''er orders people to take the last batch of food and clothes prepared to Hua Ruge, and tells her: "elder sister must be careful, as long as she keeps her life, everything can be discussed in the long run."


    She means Hua Ruge doesn''t have to work hard.


    "Don''t worry, my sister knows." Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder with a light face.


    It''s even more pointless for mink to stand beside him. There is no danger in this world.


    Hua Ruge took huaxingdan and wore a blue suit before going out, because it didn''t change face, so it looked like a beautiful young man.


    Mink also changed into a less dazzling purple dress, and her hair was loose. She looked a little less wild and a little more reserved. However, the purple eyes were still powerful.


    "Not bad." Hua Yuege looks at mink''s new look and nods his head in satisfaction.


    However, mink frowned and looked at Hua Ruge''s line and said, "elder sister is not good-looking."


    "You can see the habit." Hua Ruge appeases.


    The mink''s eyebrows showed no sign of stretching.


    Hua Yuege smiled helplessly, turned to look at LAN bing''er and said, "go."


    Blue ice son nods: "elder sister takes care of all the way."


    "Good."


    They left in a carriage. On the inner city tower, a blue robed monarch stood hand in hand, gazing at the bottom with deep eyes. The focus was on a carriage, and there was no sadness or joy on his face.


    In the crowd''s greeting, LAN bing''er also walked up the tower and stood on the side of Jun Tianxia. His eyes behind the silver mask were also fixed on the carriage.


    Juntianxia perceives her existence, but they don''t open their mouth. They stand side by side at the head of the city and look into the distance.


    "Thanks to the high priest for the map." When the carriage was moving away, the King opened his mouth slowly, but his eyes did not leave the street.


    "Bing''er will not refuse to help her. I should thank the emperor for her." LAN binger shook her head.


    Jun Tianxia nodded his head and accepted it.


    "The emperor doesn''t want to know what his sister said?" LAN bing''er asked. Hua Ruge asked her to convey something, but if you don''t ask, it''s hard for her to say.


    Jun Tianxia''s vision is far-reaching, until he watched the carriage turn to the transmission array, and his low voice rang out: "if I guess correctly, she should say that she owes me a favor."


    Blue bing''er is stunned.


    Feeling her change, Jun Tianxia was still calm. "I guess I''m right," he said


    "The emperor really knows his sister." LAN bing''er said, still shaking in her heart.


    It seems that the emperor pondered for a long time before saying: "she has been so unlovable."


    He said this and turned and walked down the city.


    LAN bing''er shook his head and left.


    The bitter fruit brewed by the word fate should be tasted by the world. The taste cannot be understood without experience.


    Daewoo and canglan are also neighbors, so Hua Ruge and Xiao mink take the transmission array to the Daewoo border, then pass the border defense, enter canglan, and then take the transmission array to the east coast of canglan.


    Because of the convenience of the teleport array, it doesn''t take long for them to reach their destination.


    However, when they just arrived at Dayu border and wanted to leave the city, they formed a long line. It was said that they would check one by one, saying that they were searching for details.


    Hua Ruge found out after inquiring about it. Because Daewoo panicked at Yunteng''s use of troops, canglan sent a large number of detailed works to Daewoo to inquire about the news. Naturally, Daewoo can''t let it develop, so it''s under strict investigation.


    Mink was very dissatisfied with the queue and frowned, "can''t we fight it?"


    "It''s not a fight that can solve everything. We''ll wait." Hua rugo said and took him to the back of the line.


    The owner of mink''s absolute power never thinks that there is something that can''t be solved by fist, but Hua rugo says that he can only obey.


    They waited for a long time before their turn. The city defense officer looked at them and said, "what''s the matter with you going to canglan at a young age?"


    "Back to adults, we are going to leave relatives." Hua Ruge said with a small face.


    She is still very good at dealing with such things.


    "Then show me the guide." The city defense official said again.


    Lu Yin refers to a certificate issued by a local official by a person who is far away from home. It records where to go. It is generally a certificate of good people.


    But Hua Ruge was a noble in Dazheng. He didn''t need these people. When he went to Daewoo for a long journey, he still followed the emperor. Moreover, at that time, he was peaceful and didn''t check this thing.


    So she didn''t prepare to come out this time. Now she really can''t come out.


    "My Lord, we are in a hurry to get out. We are all good people. Please do me a favor." Hua said with a smile.


    The city defense officer glanced at her and said stiffly, "if there is no guide, you can''t go back."


    It''s said that the sergeants of Daewoo do things impartially. Now it seems that it''s really worthy of reputation.


    When Hua Yuege was trying to find a way, a big man behind him frowned and said, "if you don''t have a guide, get out of the way quickly. I have to go out."


    After hearing this, Hua Yuege reached out for mink at the first time.


    At this time, mink turned to look at the big man. His eyes were full of murderous ideas. If Hua Ruge held him, he would not have his head on his neck.


    Holding the mink, Hua rugo saw the big man and thought that this man was not easy, and he could not make trouble at such a moment.


    The city defense officer impatiently drove to Hua Ruge and said, "hurry up, don''t block others from going out."


    "My Lord, I have no guide, but there is a famous post. Please have a look at it." Hua Yuege said turning his hands to take out a famous post from the space.


    The city defense officer was shocked when he saw the ring. After holding the famous post carefully, he saw the seal of Tianfu college on it.


    Suddenly, he closed the famous post and handed it to him. He was humble and said with great respect: "I don''t know if you are a disciple of Tianfu University. If you are offended, please forgive me."


    Tianfu college is one of the three major forces in the mainland. There are many powerful ones. It is necessary for them to be excellent disciples. They can''t afford to offend.

 Chapter 376

    "My Lord also does his duty." Hua Yuege smiled and took over the famous post and asked, "can we go there?"


    The city defense officer looked at the mink, thought about it, and finally said, "two, please."


    He saw clearly that such people could not provoke themselves.


    Hua Ruge smiles and thanks. He takes the mink out of the pass and steps out of Daewoo''s border.


    Mink frowned. "Why didn''t I just do it?"


    Because Hua Ruge disguised himself, he saved his elder sister''s two words.


    "We''ll come out low-key this time." Hua Yuege said with a strong heart and a long heart.


    Mink obviously didn''t understand what this low key meant.


    "That is to say, don''t conflict with people easily." Hua Ruge explains.


    "Then how can we conflict?"


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and answered, "let others do it first."


    Although listening to a little suffocating, but mink or obedient nod.


    As soon as Hua Yuege was about to pacify him, he heard a thick voice behind him: "two young men, please wait and listen to my master."


    Hua Ruge turned around and saw that the speaker was familiar with the one who had just stood in line behind them and was still rude.


    She didn''t get used to it when she spoke so much.


    But she didn''t show it on her face. She just smiled and asked, "what do you say, brother?"


    At this time, the strong man retreated, and a man in his forties stepped forward behind him. He looked at the two men and said, "Tianfu college is really outstanding, and the two young men are really pretty."


    This man is dressed in a blue suit and holds a folding fan in his hand. He has a kind of elegant manner. However, seeing his Habu''s momentum and his walking posture, it can be seen that he must be an expert.


    Hua Ruge picked the eyebrows and revealed her identity. However, she was curious about what these people wanted to do.


    Seeing that they didn''t speak, the man said again, "to be honest with you, we are short of two helpers in this trip. If you join us, I will thank you very much."


    Hua Ruge had a guess in his heart, but said quietly: "sorry, we are going to go to relatives this time. I''m afraid we can''t help."


    "When can''t relatives leave? Don''t let the good chance pass you by." The men continued to lobby.


    Hua Yuege pretended to be moved and asked, "what are you going to do? Can I help you? "


    "I''m going to Donghai for this trip. It''s inconvenient to disclose what I''m doing, but the Commission is absolutely satisfactory to you." The man''s eyes turned and he was very careful.


    But the destination of Hua rugo''s trip is also the East China Sea. I don''t understand why he said that.


    She smiled and shook her head. She refused directly: "the East China Sea is a long way away. Forgive us for our help."


    If it''s normal, she naturally doesn''t care about more than a few companions, but if she wants to rob things this time without being stared at, the lower the key, the better.


    The man was shocked to hear such a quick denial, and then saw Hua Ruge and Xiao mink go away.


    "It''s not easy to look at them, patriarch." The strong man came forward.


    "It''s a pity that one is smart and the other is strong." The man called the patriarch frowned.


    "Master, shall we go up and make it hard?" The strong man asked again.


    "That''s the man of Tianfu University, even if he doesn''t close up, he can''t be the enemy." The man pondered.


    The strong man nodded, and the party went on.


    It''s a day''s walk from Dayu''s border to canglan. Hua Ruge and mink are only half a day away, and then it''s dark.


    "Rest." Hua Yuege said and went to the woods under the official road.


    Mink follows.


    During the day, the people who want to attract Hua Ruge are almost the same. When it''s time, they also rest in the woods and are next to Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo takes out two newly prepared hammocks, places them separately, and then sits under the tree to eat.


    Because we have to eat dry food all the way, blue ice has made many delicious cakes in different ways, so as to make Hua Ruge eat more comfortable.


    After eating, they went to sleep without staying at night.


    Hua Ruge knows that with the keen vigilance of mink, even a mosquito may be aware of it. Night keeping is unnecessary.


    Mink was obviously very confident in himself, so he closed his eyes when lying on the hammock.


    The group gnawed at the pancake and looked at this side.


    The strong man said: "it''s really a child. I don''t even know about the vigil. The forest is not so peaceful."


    "It''s possible that the artistes are bold." Another disciple said.


    The strong man curled his mouth: "how great are the abilities of two hairy children."


    It''s no wonder that he looks at age. It''s not an overnight practice. It takes a long time of practice and polishing to become a strong man.


    It''s hard to achieve at a young age.


    "Shut up." The patriarch raised his voice and frowned deeply. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The so-called same destination, in the case that Hua Ruge didn''t want to avoid these people, after a few days, they came to canglan coastal city after canglan''s transmission array.


    Just a dozen miles to the East is the East China Sea coast.


    At this time, the man came to Hua Ruge and said, "no wonder the childe refused to help me. The childe didn''t go to relatives, but had the same purpose as me."


    "It''s said that the East China Sea will be a little busy these days. The next two are just coming to join us." Hua Yuege''s leisurely way is completely free from the embarrassment that lies are exposed.


    The man sneered and said: "I think the childe has an extraordinary manner, and the strength beside him is even more unfathomable. I think they will not be willing to watch the excitement."


    "You praise me, sir." Hua Yuege answered with a smile, but did not show his attitude.


    "Don''t go around with me." The elegance on the man''s face was a little broken. He said in a hard voice, "you have half a day to think about it. If you don''t join us at the east coast, don''t blame us for being rude."


    Although Hua Ruge always has a smiling face, he always feels that this person is playing with himself as a monkey, or does not pay attention to himself at all.


    Once he had this feeling, his anger could not be controlled, let alone he was never a good man.


    Hua Ruge felt puzzled after listening to this sentence. She picked up her eyebrow and said, "master, we don''t make water in the well. You don''t have to do anything absolutely."


    When she spoke, she was still holding her mouth upward, but she raised her eyebrows with a little more vigour.


    "You are not ordinary." The man frowned.


    Hua rugo looked at him and said, "you''d better take back what you just said."


    Then she strode to the seaside.


    A pair of dangerous purple eyes of mink lingered on him for a moment. At last, the corner of his eyes Rose, and only one movement gave off a bit of evil spirit and provocation.


    The man was so angry that he quickly followed.


    Two groups of people went to the East China Sea one before and one after.

 Chapter 377

    Their feet are not slow. They arrived at the East China Sea coast in less than half a day. Before they got close, there was a salty smell with the tide. What they heard was the sound of the waves beating on the shore.


    When I came near, the sun was setting in the west, the warm red light was slanting, and the sea was dyed with the same color. Occasionally, fish jumped out of the water, and the seagulls flew low, making the calm sea look quiet and serene.


    "Beautiful."


    Hua Ruge, regardless of someone following him, opens his arms to the sea, smiles on his face and enjoys the beautiful scenery in front of him.


    Mink looks at her, her eyes are soft, but she pays more attention to the followers behind her.


    And the master''s party obviously didn''t touch Qinghua, such as song and mink. They frowned and didn''t know whether to start.


    Hua Yuege enjoyed it for a while, and then looked at the fishing village behind him and said: "if you can live in this peaceful seaside fishing village in the future, it''s also a good thing to spend your life peacefully."


    Mink looked at the sea and frowned as if he was in some difficulty. "I can accompany my sister."


    "I don''t think you look like you want to." Hua Yuege asked jokingly.


    "I don''t like the sea." Mink said, turning to look at Hua Ruge and said, "but I like my sister."


    Hua Ruge touched him with a smile and said, "in the future, you will have more people you like."


    Will it?


    Mink asked himself silently in his heart, with a confused look on his face.


    Hua Ruge glanced at the port and saw that many fishing boats were steered to the shore. By this time, the fishermen had finished their work.


    However, there are still several large boats alongside these fishing boats. These boats are more like passenger ships, with rooms built on them. They are very large, with only one floor. The sharp bow is covered with metal like iron sheet, which is very solid at a glance.


    Hua Ruge has known for a long time that the East China Sea is extremely dangerous, but there are countless treasures, as well as the xuanshou forest.


    But the difference is that the forest is land. People can walk as they want, but it won''t work when they reach the East China Sea, because not everyone has a boat suitable for crossing the East China Sea, and even if they build a boat, no one can sail.


    At this time, it is natural to have this kind of boat and ferry.


    The cost of this kind of boat is not low, and ordinary adventurers can''t afford to rent it, so the adventurers in the East China Sea are much less than those in the xuanshou forest.


    Hua rugo looked at the place where she had gone to charter. She found that there was a boat that was very different. It was covered with metal and looked very solid. The boatman seemed to be fifty or sixty years old and was sitting at the stern smoking dry cigarettes.


    Generally, the boatman has experience only when he is old, and the boat looks good, so Hua Ruge is ready to settle down.


    As soon as she was ready to open her mouth, a rough voice came from her side: "we have rented this ship."


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows and saw that the speaker was the strong man who followed him all the way.


    The old boatman raised his head and Hua rugo said: "I want to rent your boat, sir. Please give me a price."


    The old boatman finished smoking the dry tobacco in his cigarette bag, knocked the ash on the sole of his shoes, raised his head, turned his turbid eyes, and said, "discuss it yourself, and come up with the same destination."


    Looking at Hua Ruge, the patriarch turned his eyes and said, "since we want to have the same goal, let''s ride together."


    In fact, he also has a small mind. If he works in this place where people come and go, his strength and identity will be exposed if he is seen. But if he goes to the sea, what happens is not dominated by them.


    "No need." Hua Ruge has a smile on his face, but he refuses it simply.


    The patriarch was shocked and then asked, "do you want to choose another boat?"


    "I haven''t been robbed of what I like." Hua Yuege squinted when she said, "you have to go or die."


    With her mind, she naturally knew that these people must not be well intentioned. Instead of making troubles at sea, it''s better to solve them now.


    The patriarch didn''t respond to Hua Ruge''s words for a while. The big man behind him laughed and said: "you little boy don''t know how lofty the earth is. My Lord is the patriarch of Tiansha clan. When he was powerful, you didn''t come out in your mother''s womb."


    Tiansha sect is one of the seven major sects. Hua Ruge has not only heard about it, but also met before when fighting for extinction in the forest of Xuan beast. These people are not strong.


    "If living for a long time is the ability, the tortoise has long ruled the mainland. You can depend on the old to sell the old." Hua Ruge picked a eyebrow and said sarcastically.


    The big man was so angry that he didn''t say a word.


    There was no word from those behind.


    In terms of Kung Fu, these people are far worse than Hua Ruge.


    The patriarch of Tiansha said coldly, "little doll, I will let you live a life. If you don''t treasure it, don''t blame my ruthless staff."


    "If you don''t, you''re grandson." Hua Yuege said, turning the palm, and the black stick appeared in the palm.


    The patriarch didn''t expect that his identity didn''t scare away the seemingly 16-7-year-old child, and he was provoked for the first time.


    He was not a good man. He was so enraged that he immediately said to himself, "little boy, this is your own death."


    The sable''s eyebrows were raised, and his purple eyes shot out two murderous Qi that seemed to be real. Before he spoke, he let the patriarch''s heart tremble.


    "Mink, keep a low profile. If you do it, it''s not like we are bullying people." Hua Ruge stretched out his hand to hold him and blinked, "I''ll come."


    Mink''s eyes were a little uneasy.


    "Don''t worry, how can I have something here?" Hua rugo reached out and patted him.


    Mink just nodded and agreed.


    One side of the Tiansha clan''s popularity is about to spit blood.


    As one of the seven sects next to the three major forces, where they go is not to be respected and feared. Now they are ignored by two children. They are really going crazy.


    Then something even more maddening happened.


    Hua Yuege held out his index finger and picked out the leader of Tiansha clan: "I want you to start first."


    "Boy, you are so arrogant!" The middle-aged man was so angry that he turned his hand and took out a long sword and stabbed at Hua Ruge.


    This man is a division that surpasses the Seven Star Division. Every sword seems to have the power of wind and thunder. His moves are fast and fierce.


    Hua, like a song, never retreats but advances. When he wields a stick, a sharp blade composed of spiritual power immediately cuts at the patriarch.


    The patriarch was also a man of many battles, but he was shocked to see Hua Ruge''s hand.


    Because Hua Ruge''s power is not ordinary power, but mixed with blue thunder light, which is several times faster than his sword light.

 Chapter 378

    He just built the power of wind and thunder, but the power of wind and thunder contained in Hua Ruge''s spiritual power.


    This is the attack method of combination of spirit power and soul skill. It''s the attack method that Hua rugo understood after he stepped into the three star soul tutor.


    In the past, the advantages of soulmakers were their strong strength and their disadvantages were that they could not fight in close combat. The advantage of a war division is its flexibility, its own speed, and its disadvantage is that its strength is inferior to that of a soul division.


    The power of her attack is the superposition of the power of her three-star war master and three-star soul mentor, which completely makes up for the shortcomings of the two kinds of monks and forms a brand-new, unique and powerful force of the element body.


    "Bang!"


    The two forces collided in the air, and the spirit power that increased the power of level 13 soul skill immediately retreated the attack of the patriarch.


    But behind dew panic, point to Hua Ruge, incoherent: "you you you......"


    He''s never seen this kind of attack before. He''s a fool at once.


    Hua Ruge picked out the corner of his lips and once again stretched out his index finger: "come again."


    Once again, the patriarch was enraged and bullied in his eyes. He attacked Hua Ruge.


    This time, he learned cleverness. He knew that Hua Ruge and his strength were strong. He tried not to confront Hua Ruge head-on, but to defeat Hua Ruge with his skillful moves.


    But in this case, Hua Ruge was born in ancient martial arts. He used traditional moves with perfect skill. The means are not comparable to those who only know how to fight for strength.


    She smiled more deeply, and did not fight for strength with him, but played moves.


    The two of them passed the ten moves. Hua Ruge could laugh easily, but the emperor of Tiansha sect was sweating. It was unbelievable.


    He could not imagine that Hua Ruge was so strong at such a young age. He was not only powerful, but also used those mysterious moves that he had never seen before. He almost died several times.


    Now his intestines are remorseful, like pulling away quickly, but Hua Ruge''s face is smiling, but his hands are merciless, and his moves are toward the key, and his strength is more and more important.


    The warfighter can resist the level 13 soul skill, but it can''t resist the attack of Hua Ruge''s stack. However, there are several wounds that can see blood in a hundred moves.


    His heart is full of complaints. He wants to beg for mercy, but when he speaks, he will be distracted, so he can only fight hard.


    Hua Ruge wants to fight quickly, but it''s easy to hurt him, and it''s not easy to kill him, so the two fight at the seaside.


    Fortunately, it''s getting late. Most people don''t choose to start at this time, so not many people see the battle.


    The setting sun is slowly disappearing into the sea level, and the last glimmer makes the sky not too dark.


    "Bang!"


    Hua Ruge waved a stick and directly flew the patriarch several meters away. He moved on the ground for several times and never lived again.


    Hua Ruge breathed a breath. She won the battle not easily. Her inner spiritual strength of the war division is more abundant than that of her. If it is consumed, she must not be an opponent.


    Now even if she wins, her consumption is not small.


    The realm of the war master is still too much higher than her. If it wasn''t for her strong physique, the scruples would not have been able to hold on.


    "You Who are you? " The strong man opened his mouth. This time, what was revealed was not the previous sense of superiority, but fear.


    Hua Ruge smiled and squinted. "The one who wants your life."


    The strong man and the people behind him only feel stiff after hearing the words, because they never thought that a person who seemed so refined and smiling so gentle would say such cruel words.


    But the first thing they do is run.


    Hua Ruge hooked her lips, but before she could start, she saw a flash of purple light in front of her, and then several blood flowers flew out. When the last light of the earth disappeared, several people fell down, even without a syllable.


    Mink came back and looked at Hua rugo and asked, "sister, are you ok?"


    "All right." Hua Yuege smiled and went back to the ship. He asked the old man, "Sir, how much are we going?"


    The old man was obviously shocked by the skill of these two young people. He knocked on the cigarette bag on the deck and said, "it''s terrible for the afterlife, but do you want to go now?"


    "Yes, as soon as possible." Hua Yuege said.


    "My boat is not cheap." Said the old man.


    Hua Ruge jumped on the boat and said, "I''ll see you when you come back. You''re so kind and won''t take us any more."


    "You are a child who can talk. Go into the cabin and sit down. We''ll start." The old man smiled at the words and went to untie the rope.


    Hua rugo looked at the old man and asked for help.


    After the ship opened, Hua rugo and mink sat in the cabin, with the door open, watching the dark water in the distance.


    No matter where you go, you have to go to the deep sea. Before Hua rugo showed the map, the old man rowed straight ahead.


    Rowing is not only a technical work, but also a strength work. The old man, alone, does not have any difficulty in maintaining the smooth navigation of the ship.


    There are more than ten rooms in the cabin. Hua rugo chose the one closest to the bow.


    Mink wanted to have a room with Hua Ruge, but after Hua Ruge talked with him, he went to find a room next to him.


    At night, the East China Sea is very calm, the boat is very stable, Hua Ruge is lying in bed but can''t sleep.


    She has arrived in the East China Sea. In front of her is the place where the yellow spring grass is located.


    It was close, but in her heart there was an uncontrollable tension, which made her tremble every time she thought of these fingers.


    She took a few deep breaths and told herself in silence that she must keep her usual attitude.


    Even if you can''t get the yellow spring grass, you have to keep your life. In this way, Tuoba Rui can still have a trace of life.


    She silently read, fortunately in the heart of the quality is very good, slowly also recovered.


    But as soon as she closed her eyes, the door was pushed open by the mink. He frowned, "sister, it''s too shaky here for me to sleep."


    "We''re going to be at sea for a while, and you''re going to get used to it." Hua Ruge soothes the way.


    She also knows that mink is a black animal on land. It''s normal for him to be unaccustomed to the sea. That''s why he doesn''t like the sea.


    "I can get used to sleeping with my sister." The way mink hopes.


    Hua Ruge is helpless: "I just said that we can''t sleep in the same bed."


    Mink thought about it and left.


    Just when Hua rugo thought he had figured it out, a bed was brought in crosswise, and the person who carried it was placed on the other side of the room.


    In this way, two people lean on one wall, but they can see each other through the middle of the table and chair as soon as their faces turn.


    Hua Ruge is stupefied to see mink lying on top, looking at himself laughing.

 Chapter 379

    "You child." For his practice, Hua Yuege can''t laugh or cry.


    Mink seems to have closed his eyes for fear of Hua Ruge saying anything.


    Hua Ruge smiled, turned around and slowly closed her eyes. After such a disturbance, her heart was not as nervous as before.


    So it took three days to reach the deep sea. Hua rugo stood at the stern of the boat and said to the boatman, "Sir, let''s go to the Northeast now."


    "That''s the most dangerous sea area. We can stay in it for five days at most," said the old boatman


    Hua Ruge calculated the distance and said, "but at your speed, we can''t walk half the way in five days, let alone return."


    "How far is it?" Asked the old boatman.


    "About six hundred nautical miles." Hua said like a song.


    The old boatman thought about the way: "if you don''t encounter obstacles, you can go back and forth in five and a half days, but you must guarantee to solve the sea animals."


    Hua Ruge was surprised for a moment, but quickly agreed, "the sea animals will give it to us."


    The old boatman nodded and went to the bow.


    A wooden box similar to the starter is always placed in the bow, on which is a long iron handle. The boatman takes out a large piece of crystal and puts it into the card slot of the wooden box.


    At the moment when Lingjing entered, Hua Ruge felt that the hull under his feet was slightly shaken. Then he saw that the boat was moving rapidly without rowing. The boatman held the handle and controlled the direction of the boat.


    Hua Ruge cried out in secret. In the past, there was energy in all ages. Although there were different situations, they all had the same beauty.


    The reason why we use this method when we go to the deep sea is that the crystal is precious, and there is no need to use it in the shallow sea where there is no danger.


    As the ship moved fast on the sea, Hua rugo also found that the deep sea was different, that is, the waves were not caused by the wind, but by the huge creatures swimming under the sea.


    Looking at the endless sea, Hua Ruge took a deep breath and calmed himself down.


    "Marten, watch out." Hua Ruge looks up at the mink sitting on the top of the cabin.


    "With me, they dare not come near you and me." The mink sat on the top of the cabin and said quietly.


    "The fierce animals in the sea are afraid of you?" Hua Yuege asked with bright eyes.


    Mink nodded his head, looked at her and said, "I''ll be afraid of you."


    Hua Yuege felt that it was a wise choice to pick up the mink.


    After traveling for a long time, Hua rugo could see that there were many fierce animals in the sea approaching the ship, but as soon as they approached, they swam away at full speed. It seemed that they were really afraid of the two.


    The old boatman was frightened. He went to the deep sea for half his life, and it was the first time that he had experienced no attack from sea animals.


    In his heart, he felt that the young could be feared, but he didn''t say anything on his mouth. The most important thing in their business is to be strict with his mouth, because once he meets a person who is not good, he will probably be killed because they know so much.


    "It''s really handsome." Hua rugo watched a huge shark run away by himself and squatted at the seaside.


    In the morning, when the sun was shining, mink was lying on the top of the cabin and laughed when he heard Hua Ruge.


    Because the biggest threat on the East China Sea is the fierce beast. Now both of them have the blood strength of high-level Xuan beast. The fierce beast dare not approach, so there is no trouble.


    So they were in the dangerous East China Sea, not only not afraid but also bored.


    This day Hua, like a song, lies on the table bored and says, "it''s too boring."


    If someone hears it, he will be angry.


    How can the East China Sea be related to boredom!


    Mink is across the table, with a boring expression.


    So after another day, the closer you want to get to your destination, the larger the underwater undercurrent will be. There are not only many fierce animals, but also extremely fast.


    Hua rugo didn''t look at them either. After a nap, he walked out of the cabin and saw a ship in front of him that was being attacked by more than a dozen fierce animals.


    The fierce animals on the sea are almost all kinds of fish. They are huge and fast. As long as they hit the ship, it will be destroyed.


    But in this vast east China Sea, if there is no ship, even if the strength reaches the realm of the war division and can fly in the air, even if it can not fly out of this vast sea area, it will be exhausted. Once it falls from the air, no matter how great the ability will die here.


    In front of the cabin stood two soulmakers, and there were three battle divisions around the ship, all trying to prevent the fierce beasts from approaching.


    The strength of these people is stronger than Hua Ruge has ever seen, so a few people can''t get close to the fierce animals killed, but they don''t know how to be afraid. The more blood is shed in the sea, the more excited they will be, and the more they will continue to rush forward.


    The fierce animals in the East China Sea can''t be killed. If we go on like this, we will not be able to support them unless there is a good way for the people on board.


    Hua rugo picked up her eyebrows, and the boat slowly approached the sea area, but she had no intention of rescue.


    Their goal must be the same. It''s better to save some trouble than to fight in time.


    The speed of the ship is very fast. Hua Ruge soon catches up with the ship. When the two ships are in parallel, Hua Ruge clearly sees the familiar figure on the other ship.


    Her pupils shrank, and there was something cold in her eyes.


    The man standing in front of the cabin watching the battle is no one else. It is the North moon of Zixiao holy land.


    Beichenyue also saw her at the same time, and the look in her eyes showed a little surprise. Then she calmed down and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    And beside her, Hua Ruge saw the brocade, and the brocade looked at her and smiled, saying in a loud voice, "Miss Hua, how is this year?"


    "How is he?" Hua Yuege did not answer the questions, and her eyes showed a little anxious look.


    "After freezing, elder martial brother''s body is stable. He can only wait for the yellow spring grass to wake up." Yunjin knew that she was in a hurry, so she quickly replied.


    Hua Ruge breathed a long sigh of relief, but felt that he had not been relaxed for a long time.


    Because the boat is fast and the time of juxtaposition is short, Hua Ruge''s boat soon surpasses theirs.


    There the North Chen moon slightly frowns, way: "their boat how nobody attacks?"


    Brocade naturally can''t answer, so it didn''t say.


    As soon as beichenyue''s eyes turned, he opened his mouth to the front and said, "China is like a song. It will be hard to compete for the battle of huangquancao. Our goal is the same, so it''s better to cooperate."


    The ship ahead is still very fast.


    "As long as we both have a little slip, the last one to suffer is senior brother. Do you really prefer to take risks rather than cooperate?" Beichenyue continued.


    The boat slowed down ahead, then turned back.


    On the bow of the boat, Hua Yuege, dressed in a green robe, asked with a light smile, "are you begging me to save you?"

 Chapter 380

    Beichenyue sees Hua Ruge''s boat turning around. She thought she would see Hua Ruge''s unwillingness to compromise, but Hua Ruge sees through her at a glance.


    Indeed, if they can''t get away from the fierce beasts on the sea now, they may not be able to compete with the strong even if they arrive at the place where the yellow spring grass grows.


    "You can understand that, but my proposal is not harmful to you. Our goal is to save the elder martial brother, isn''t it?" After beichenyue has been seen through, he has been quite frank.


    Hua Yuege chuckled, "yes, but I just like to see you in trouble. I don''t want to save you."


    Beichenyue''s face changed with rage, and angrily said, "Hua Ruge, you..."


    At this time, the attack of sea animals is more and more fierce. Although the experts are strong, they also have a headache.


    Hua Ruge may have been intentional, allowing the boatman to get close to the fierce beasts, but it is surprising that Hua Ruge''s ship will never be attacked.


    Now, beichenyue is more sure that Hua Ruge has a way to deal with sea animals. He doesn''t dare to bite his teeth, but hates and says, "Hua Ruge, you''re not afraid to let your elder martial brother never wake up?"


    She poked at Hua Ruge''s weakness every sentence, but she just didn''t change her expression, instead, she raised her eyebrows and asked, "so you care about your elder martial brother?"


    "Of course." The way of beichenyue without thinking.


    Brocade in the side of the eyes slightly dark.


    Hua Ruge took a sympathetic look at him, and then said to beichenyue, "I also think your proposal is very good. Only when we join forces can we have a greater assurance."


    Beichenyue didn''t expect that she suddenly thought it through, but she was a little surprised.


    But then Hua Yuege was a little embarrassed and said, "but what do I do if I don''t like you?"


    The face of beichenyue froze.


    "Since you care so much about your elder martial brother, why don''t you jump? As long as you jump, I''ll agree to cooperate. If we have a strong alliance, we can save people." Hua Yuege said with a laugh.


    "You..." Beichenyue didn''t expect that she would say that. She turned red with anger.


    Hua Yuege laughed sarcastically and said: "when you asked me to make medicine, you advised me so, so it''s your turn to be afraid?"


    Beichenyue looks at Hua Ruge''s sarcastic appearance, but she can''t speak for a while.


    Hua Ruge is contemptuous. This woman is just an outsider, but she is still too young for calculation.


    At this time, a struggling middle-aged man said: "yue''er, if you spend any money with her, we can kill her and go straight up."


    Yunjin frowns at the words, which is not a good way.


    Beichenyue naturally had this idea, but she was not sure what made the fierce beast keep avoiding.


    If it wasn''t for Hua Ruge''s willing cooperation, there would have been more troubles with her mind.


    But now, it''s impossible for her to avoid.


    Then her face turned cold, and she said slowly, "I''m in trouble, uncle. I''ll live."


    "No problem."


    The martial uncle answered, but he didn''t care about the fierce animals in the sea any more. He jumped up and thought of Hua Ruge.


    This man felt a kind of repression before he came to Hua Ruge. It was not the repression of spiritual power, but the repression of the strong against the weak under the influence of absolute strength.


    Hua rugo knows that this person is definitely the strongest one she has ever played at present, and is more than a little stronger.


    In the face of this capture, Hua rugo could not find a way to resist.


    Her heart was shocked, but she didn''t show it on her face. A pair of cold eyes were always indifferent. It seemed that what she was facing was not a strong person who could kill her with a single blow, but a mosquito without any lethality.


    Suddenly, it''s too late for Yunjin to stop.


    Beichenyue thinks that Hua Ruge may be scared to be silly.


    The man has approached Hua Ruge between lightning and flint, and will catch Hua Ruge.


    Just when everyone thought there was no suspense about it, the cabin door seemed to be blown open by a gust of wind. Then Hua Ruge had a hand on her shoulder and pulled her back with a slight pull.


    "Bang!"


    The strong man''s catcher is facing the small mink''s fist, and two lights of white and purple collide. Then the strong man falls on the deck and retreats five steps backward.


    And the mink is standing steadily on the side of the body. The purple eyes of a pair of evil spirits are full of fierce colors.


    People in Zixiao holy land are shocked. Everyone is shocked by the skill of mink. How powerful it is to take one move without preparation and win the upper hand.


    The face of beichenyue is unbelievable, because it has never been heard that there is such a figure on the mainland, who is so strong at a young age.


    No matter what others think, mink will continue to work after making sure Hua Ruge is not hurt.


    Hua rugo knew that the fire was almost over, so he took mink''s arm and said, "stop fighting."


    Mink has always been obedient, so he will not do it again.


    The strong man knew that he was definitely not an opponent when he was fighting with mink. Now it''s a relief to see mink stop shooting and want to leave.


    "Don''t leave now that you have come." Hua Ruge is making a sound to keep her.


    If Hua rugo had opened his mouth before, he would have ignored him, but now with mink, he would have to think about it, so he did not move.


    "What do you want to do, Hua Ruge?" said the North moon with a frown


    "I''m in a good mood now, and I think I can cooperate with you." Hua Yuege showed her smile, but no one thought that she was really smiling.


    Beichenyue and Yunjin are puzzled, so they look at Hua Ruge and want to wait for her to finish.


    "But the condition is that I will direct you this time, and you will follow orders. Otherwise..." Hua ruguodun, determined: "no talk."


    Seeing her attitude, beichenyue knows that if he doesn''t agree, he and others can''t get out of trouble at all.


    But the brocade said: "the moon, the overall situation is important, this method is feasible."


    Hua Ruge is resourceful, and anyone who knows her knows something about her, so it should be the best to give her the command.


    There''s no better way for beichenyue, but she doesn''t think well. It seems something is wrong.


    This proposal is clearly put forward by myself. I want to make use of Hua Ruge. How can I finally be turned away by Hua Ruge? I and others have become her subordinates.


    "If you agree, come up. If you don''t agree, it''s OK." Hua Yuege smiled and told the boatman to sail.


    The brocade nods to the North Chen moon, and the North Chen moon has no choice but to hum.


    Then Zixiao holy land and a group of seven people flew into the boat of Hua Ruge.


    At this moment, the ship that lost its protection was smashed by the surrounding sea animals, and it was abandoned on the spot.


    That is to say, they can only live in the only ship, and there is no choice unless one of them dies.

 Chapter 381

    When the seven arrived at the ship, the sea animals also followed closely, but when they approached the ship, they seemed to be afraid of something, showing a look of panic, and then fled like the tide.


    The seven people in Zixiao holy land are secretly shocked by what kind of power or means can make these extremely fierce sea animals retreat.


    Hua Ruge saw the amazement in these people''s eyes, and he was sure that his deterrence played a role. Even if they didn''t accept it, they would not dare to turn up any waves.


    She knew that it was useless for them to say obedience before, but there was a certain limit to the oral agreement, and she promised that if they did not implement it, they would fight.


    And in this endless sea fight, I''m afraid few people dare to bear the consequences.


    Although the mink can''t win the match, it''s more than enough to destroy the ship before it fails. It''s known by huaruge and Zixiao holy land.


    So if you don''t want to bear the consequences, you have to obey, at least for the time being.


    One day in bed, the more beichenyue thought about it, the more she felt that she had entered the trap of Hua Ruge.


    In fact, this is also true. After seeing the people of Zixiao holy land, huaruge''s first idea is cooperation.


    But she could see that this time beichenyue was the conductor, and she felt that it was not good, because if this woman had a chance, she must calculate herself.


    But cooperation is necessary, because this time is about the safety of Tuoba Rui, which can''t be missed. She has to get it, so she won''t let it go as long as she has the chance.


    But it''s not proper for her to post it on her own initiative, so she pretends not to help.


    Beichenyue thinks she''s smart and proposes to cooperate. What Hua Ruge does is to provoke her and let them do it. At this time, it''s half the effort to show xiaomink''s strong performance.


    Sure enough, these people are frightened. On this basis, it''s not difficult to turn away from customers and give priority to others.


    Beichenyue''s brain is not slow. After squatting on the deck and thinking for a while, he can figure it out.


    In order to expand barrow, Hua Ruge would not hesitate to go to this dangerous place in the East China Sea. How could he not want to cooperate with himself and others and not want to get the chance of getting the yellow spring grass.


    She''s been knocked out of her head before she goes step by step according to other people''s plans!


    Her face was blue with anger. Beside her, brocade handed a water bag and said, "don''t be angry. Drink water."


    The North Chen month looked at him, did not have the good gas way: "you already saw."


    She knows that Yunjin''s mind is more delicate, and she is a spectator. It''s hard to hide Hua Ruge''s purpose from him.


    "Yue''er, some things don''t have to be true." The brocade handed the water bag again.


    "You all help her," said beichenyue, shaking her sleeves


    The brocade is helpless to put away the water bag, the light voice way: "the moon son you listen to me, this time we really shouldn''t have the conflict."


    "In a word, you will say my fault." The North moon turned away.


    Yunjin goes to the other side and coaxes: "yue''er, I know your mind. In order to save elder martial brother, we must focus on the overall situation."


    Beichenyue knows that no matter how entangled in this matter, there will be no result, so she hums: "this time, it''s OK, but you will help me in the future."


    "When can I stop helping you?" Yun Jin said with a drowning smile


    Beichenyue looks better.


    Hua Ruge walked out of the cabin and saw this scene. It''s a pity that he was a good man. How could he be blind.


    When beichenyue loses to huaruge, she goes back to her own direction.


    At this time, it is only half a day away from the location of the yellow spring grass on the map.


    Hua Ruge stood on the deck looking at the distance, thinking of so many people around him, with a little more confidence.


    Brocade also looked at the sea and said, "she used to be different. Don''t get to know her."


    "If you know me a little, you should know that I''m not a persuader. Forget it, let it go." Hua rugo turned to him and asked, "I just want to know what you like about her."


    "What are you used to?" Brocade repeated, and then smiled and shook his head: "I''ve liked it since I was a child. I don''t know what I like."


    Hua Ruge understood this feeling after listening. If you ask her what she likes, I''m afraid she can''t say.


    But she is lucky. Tuo BARREI is worthy of love.


    And Yunjin''s luck is worse.


    Brocade did not tangle in this matter, but asked, "have you ever thought about what to do if you can''t get the yellow spring grass this time?"


    Hua Ruge thought of that possibility and said calmly, "there should be another way."


    "If not?" Brocade asked again.


    Hua Yuege frowned slightly, but did not speak.


    Yunjin looks at her, unable to understand the complexity in her eyes.


    He can see that Hua rugo cares about Tuo BARREI, and he is willing to risk his life and death, but why does she refuse to be his medicine.


    I''m afraid that ordinary women have already done so, but Hua Ruge is slow to let go.


    He didn''t understand why.


    Hua Yuege was silent for a long time, and finally said, "I''m very sad for him to save my life and death. If I was desperate to save his soul, how painful it would be for him to wake up."


    "You think it''s love to give your life. In my opinion, it''s the most selfish behavior not to consider the feelings of each other. You think it''s love, but hurt each other deeply."


    "I believe that he loves me much more than I love him. He doesn''t want me to do that, so I can''t, can''t leave him alone, and can''t let him suffer."


    Hua Ruge said all the words in his heart in one breath. His voice was very light, but he felt heavy in Yunjin''s ear.


    Hua Ruge''s opinions on love are what he has never heard before, and what he feels most shocked by.


    She didn''t want him to suffer, so she chose to take all the responsibilities, including others'' questioning, inner torture and suffering.


    And at the same time, she can''t let herself immersed in the pain and doubt. She must stand up firmly, only in this way can she find the solution with little chance.


    The darkness and despair to endure in the process. Loneliness is not something that ordinary people can understand.


    It may be a relief for her to jump off the alchemy furnace.


    But compared with the determination needed to practice medicine by body, this is too much mental process for the non real brave to go on.


    Hua is as strong as a song, far beyond his expectation.


    At this moment, he had only one thought in his mind. If Hua Ruge and Tuo Barry worked together, it would not be so difficult to change their lives against the sky.


    Hua Yuege looked at the distant sea area and said for a long time, "I just said that it was for him on the one hand, and on the other hand, it was the obsession in my heart."


    "What is it?" The brocade couldn''t help asking.


    "Grow old with him."

 Chapter 382

    When Yunjin heard her words, she nodded her head and said, "I will."


    "I know." Hua, like a singing lip, looked at the deep sea in the distance and said: "so, that yellow spring grass, I will get it."


    "We will all help you." Cloud brook road.


    Hua Yuege chuckled, "you''ll be fine if you don''t hurt me."


    What does Yunjin want to say, but when it comes to beichenyue''s temperament, it doesn''t say anything.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t mind. No one likes a woman with such a dark mind.


    Mink slept and saw the two standing side by side. He stepped forward and stood in the middle. He looked at Yunjin with hostility.


    The strength of brocade is not low, but it''s still looked hairy by mink. He retreated a few steps to Hua Ruge and said, "I''ll go back to rest."


    Hua Ruge smiles and nods.


    The mink''s face looked better when he came near the cabin.


    "Why not be friendly to him?" Hua Yuege looked at mink''s appearance and asked with a smile.


    "It''s not a good person," said mink, with a slight chill in her eyes


    "What do you say?" Hua Yuege asked with interest.


    Mink purple eyes turned, and finally shook his head: "intuition."


    The beast comes to believe its intuition.


    Hua Ruge smiled and rubbed the head of the mink, saying, "mink is so smart."


    The mink got her affirmation. She bent her eyes with a smile. Then she thought of something. She frowned again and asked, "why?"


    Hua rugo knows that what he wants to ask is, since he knows that these people and himself are not one mind, why cooperate.


    "Because there are always things in the world that you can''t master and dare not gamble." Hua Ruge put down his arm and said with a slight lift on his lips: "but don''t worry. Since I dare to do it, I''m ready."


    The mink couldn''t understand what she said, but she said confidently: "I''ll protect my sister and help her get the grass."


    "Marten, do you know what I''m going to do with this grass?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Mink shook his head and said, "whatever you do, as long as your sister wants it, I will help you."


    Hua Ruge reached out and rubbed his head, exclaiming, "silly child."


    Mink gave her a warm smile.


    Beichenyue looks at this scene from afar, frowns slightly, wants to satirize Hua Ruge two sentences, but gets in the way of mink''s presence, so she only hums two times.


    In the evening, Hua Ruge went back to the cabin to have a rest. Before the next day, he felt that the speed of the boat was getting slower and slower.


    Hua Ruge, who was always sleepy, woke up and went out.


    He asked the fisherman at the bow, "Sir, is it where you are?"


    "The front is where you are looking. I can only send you here." The boatman looked at the deep sea in front of him, his face throbbing.


    At this time, the sun hasn''t risen yet. Hua Ruge looks at it. The front is dark and foggy. He can only hear the sound of the sea stirring, like what is happening in the deep sea.


    "We respect your wishes, but can you tell me why I can''t go ahead?" Hua rugo asked, looking at the surface, it was a lot calmer than the normal sea area.


    "I don''t know. I just heard that there is no life in this sea all the year round, not only the ships but also the fierce animals will die if they enter." The old man said truthfully.


    Hua Ruge chose to pick eyebrows and said that this should be the right place. It seems that the map provided by juntianxia is very accurate.


    All the people on the boat woke up one after another. Beichenyue was pulled by the brocade when he went to the front and asked, "is it here?"


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "it should be here."


    Zixiao holy land also has a map, but in this vast sea, even if there is a map, it depends on the boatman to find a place. Now the boatman said it should be almost.


    Cloud brocade nods a head way: "what do we do now?"


    "Is the spring grass ripe at this time?" Hua Yuege turned to ask.


    The brocade is already familiar with the heart, smell speech immediately way: "still have two days of time."


    "It''s a little early then." Hua rugo looked over and saw an island a few miles away. He said, "let''s go there and have a rest. We will recover our strength. Two days later, we will go into the water."


    "Good." Said brocade.


    Originally, the boatman said that he could only stay at sea for five days, but he was not afraid to see the fierce animals not close to him, so he was instructed to sail to the island over there.


    This island is the top of a mountain. Although it''s not conducive to rest, it''s very good for concealment.


    The ship stopped at the back of the island, and few ships could find them.


    They didn''t plan to go to the bare mountain either. They all stayed in the cabin to rest.


    Hua Ruge quietly climbed to the top of the mountain when the sun rose and looked at the place where the grass should grow in the distance.


    Now, as it is today, the scene over there becomes very clear.


    Hua rugo saw three big ships parked on one side, and there were big waves on the sea. It was likely that there was a battle under the sea.


    She narrowed her eyes, and there were people who had come earlier than herself. They could support here, and they could dive into the water to fight for it. Presumably, they were not weak.


    However, the information may not be so accurate. After all, no one can know the maturity date of the yellow spring grass.


    She didn''t care. She changed her eyes, and saw two more ships coming in her own direction. She could see the speed for half a day to reach the place where the yellow spring grass was.


    "It''s very lively." Hua is like a song with a whisper and a cluster of eyebrows.


    When she inquired about it, everyone said that the legendary yellow spring grass, which can cure all kinds of diseases and human flesh and blood, only existed in the legend. She thought that no one knew the news, but forgot that sentence, there was no wall in the world.


    She took a deep breath and turned and walked down the mountain.


    She and the people of Zixiao holy land can''t win all of them, so we can only let them kill each other first, and then yellow joy.


    Seeing her go down the mountain, brocade asked, "how is it?"


    "It seems that this matter has not been kept secret. There are many people coming." Hua said like a song.


    However, it''s a good thing that the East China Sea is so vast that traffic is inconvenient. It''s too dangerous to enter the deep sea. Even if you dare to enter, half of the people will die on the road.


    If you live in the forest of xuanshou, more people will come in.


    Yun Brocade frowned and said, "I didn''t think of that."


    "Fortunately, we have mastered the specific mature time of huangquancao. Wait a moment. When it''s time, it''s our home court." Hua Ruge said, and went straight back to the cabin to rest.


    Beichenyue comes forward, his face is not good: "why don''t you let me negotiate with her?"


    "This is not the time to be noisy. You are obedient and the overall situation is important." The brocade coaxed.


    "Of course, I will give priority to the overall situation, otherwise, your majesty will not send you or me to be the commander of this operation." Beichenyue said with a faint smile on her face.


    Yunjin looked at her and said, "you know, it''s important to save elder martial brother."

 Chapter 383

    "Don''t worry, I know the weight." Beichenyue opens her mouth, and her calm face gives people the power of peace.


    Although the brocade is a little surprised, it is very gratifying.


    In the cabin, the mink is lying bored.


    Hua Yuege went in and asked, "mink, it''s boring."


    Mink sat up and nodded heavily.


    "Then have fun." Hua Ruge picked up his lips and smiled. He came to him, and his lips moved to convey sound to him.


    "Good, I''ll go now," said mink as soon as his eyes brightened


    "Don''t worry. It''s going to be later in the afternoon." Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder.


    The mink looked at this Hua Ruge curiously and said: "elder sister, you are a bit bad, too."


    "I''ll take it as a compliment." Hua Ruge smiled and went back to bed.


    He needs to keep up his spirit now. A big battle is inevitable two days later.


    Mink suddenly moved in the afternoon, flying in the sky on the sea, running to the direction of the growth of the yellow spring grass, where there are three warships parked not far from the waves.


    At this time, the two ships Hua rugo saw in the morning were also close to that place.


    Mink''s speed is very fast. Before the arrival of the two ships, her eyes are fixed on the three ships.


    In the afternoon, when the sea is cool, there will be a thin thick fog. The two ships can''t see a ship in front of them or a small mink.


    The mink landed quietly on the ship, because it was afraid of fierce animals attacking the ship, so there were guards on the ship.


    The mink came forward and, without saying a word, turned over his hands and killed those people. Then he waved again, and all the boats were crushed and disappeared by his strength.


    He completed the task, tiptoe in the sea a little bit, fast escape.


    Because it''s only a few miles from the island, it doesn''t take a lot of effort for mink to go back and forth.


    The two ships are close to each other, and I don''t know what happened. But once the corpse and the ship''s debris have drifted to the sea, so that the fighters know that Japan''s own back road has been cut off, they must rush up and the people who have just damaged their ships will fight desperately.


    Because here, if there is no boat, even if you get the yellow spring grass, you can''t help being swallowed by the fierce beast, and you will die.


    These strong people are fighting back at the end of their lives, but they can''t be underestimated.


    By now, it''s an inevitable outcome. Hua rugo is a little relieved, but she still keeps an eye on the distance. She plans to have another ship to show up, so she destroys the two ships on the sea again, and let these people fight together, so that she can take advantage of the profits.


    However, there are about ten fishermen who are wearing different clothes, but they dare to work hard, which is also a headache for more than 20 people in black.


    And the man in black has to face not only these people, but also the attack from a huge tortoise.


    Hua rugo was shocked when he saw the tortoise. He saw that the tortoise was about 100 meters long and 20 meters high. Even the tortoise shell was several meters thick. It looked more impregnable than the tank.


    Hua Ruge has learned that this kind of turtle is called xuangui. It''s a strange xuanshou. It doesn''t have any rank. It''s just a little stronger as it gets bigger.


    It is said that the tortoise with a length of 50 meters has the fighting strength of the Ninth level Xuan beast. The length of 70 meters is equivalent to the strength of the king of beasts. As for the strength of 100 meters, she has never heard of it.


    No wonder that there are no Xuan beasts and human beings in the nearby sea area. Whoever has this monster is not dead.


    And this evil spirit has been guarding beside the yellow spring grass. There is only one explanation, that is, it is the guardian spirit beast of the yellow spring grass. That is to say, if you want to get the yellow spring grass, you must pass it.


    Hua Ruge''s subconscious hand scratched his head, then raised his hand and waved back to show everyone to move back. He would first avoid the sharp edge and consume the energy of those people in black.


    Everyone thought it was wise, but they were obviously too optimistic.


    After the turtle spewed out countless ice cones to drive back the man in black, his long neck turned to look at the direction of Hua Ruge and his party. Without saying anything, countless ice cones roared past.


    "Back!" Hua, like a song, shouts out. No matter the sea water rushes to his chest, he flies away with people.

 Chapter 384

    But the speed of the turtle''s ice cone is extremely fast, and people are inconvenient to move in the sea, so it is impossible to escape.


    Hua Yuege choked on the sea water for a while. Instead of opening his mouth easily, he said, "do it."


    It''s about death. All of us, with one mind, are fighting out the most powerful force we can release, except for mink.


    Six layers of defense were withdrawn, the ice cone pierced one layer after another, and the force was counteracted when it hit the last layer.


    After just a fight, Hua Ruge was shocked. It took so much energy to stop the attack of the turtle, let alone kill the turtle.


    Because the turtle''s defense is much stronger than its attack power.


    The cold light appeared in the sable''s eyes, and the turtle''s two lantern eyes shrank violently, but he didn''t show the same fear as other fierce animals in the sea. Instead, he opened his mouth and growled low, like a warning.


    The mink frowned and sent a message to Hua Ruge: "it''s lower than me, but it has a desperate consciousness and won''t be afraid of me."


    Hua Yuewei nodded his head imperceptibly, which was expected.


    "I can deal with him." The mink said another word, and was about to attack.


    Hua Ruge grabbed him and said, "we are not the only ones in need. Just keep your strength and watch."


    The little mink obeyed, and the tortoise launched a second attack. It was a more rapid ice cone attack than before. It was obvious that he wanted to drive the new intruder away.


    This is to make time for the people in black to clean up the people who are dressed disorderly.


    Hua rugo analyzes that those in black are the people on the later two ships, and those in disunity and the people in black must be the people brought by the previous three ships. Later, mink destroyed the ship, and they also relied on the people in black.


    Hua Ruge originally wanted to wait for them to fight a little more thoroughly and then appear again, but unexpectedly, this turtle''s vigilance was so strong, and now it can only fight hard.


    The brocade looked at Hua Ruge, and the voice said, "do you want to besiege?"


    "No, we have to resist passively. We don''t need to exert too much strength to hide our strength." Hua Ruge speaks to everyone.


    Everyone nodded, these people are very strong, want to resist passively or can do.


    The people in black over there are trying to deal with the uninvited guests they desperately need. Their strength is super strong and they are constantly consuming under the water.


    Hua Ruge squints at it, and rarely makes moves.


    Beichenyue did not start either. The main force here is only four people including Zixiao holy land and Yunjin.


    Although beichenyue is dissatisfied, she knows that this is a critical time and doesn''t say anything.


    The number of people in black is relatively large. Without the control of turtles, they soon solved other people and turned to the battlefield here.


    The leader of the man in black is an old man with white hair and beard. When he saw that he was a man of Zixiao holy land, his brow twisted.


    "Have a grudge?" Hua is like a song, asking about the North moon standing by.


    Beichenyue knew that it was a matter of great importance, and also said: "this is the man of the Flying Star Palace, and one of the three magic gates. He is the enemy of Zixiao holy land. That''s the old man of nebula. It''s said that his strength is already a high-level warrior, very strong."


    Hua Ruge also vaguely heard about the three magic gates. It is said that the strength is not much different from the three forces, but because it has been suppressed, it can be regarded as a non mainstream organization on the mainland. Only those who are chased by the state or forces will enter the magic gate.


    It is said that these people are very cruel and intimidating.


    Beichenyue obviously also finds it very difficult. After all, there are about 20 people on the other side, but there are only seven on her side. Although her fighting strength is a little higher, she is bound to lose.


    "The enemy?" Hua Ruge repeated these two words in his mind. Then he swam forward and approached the old man of the nebula. He said: "master, the situation is very dangerous now. I think we should defeat the tortoise together first, or neither of us can kill the tortoise."


    The old man of nebula frowned and said, "who are you, little doll? Can it represent Zixiao holy land? "


    "I have never heard of it, but it''s OK to represent Zixiao holy land." Hua is like a song, with a humble look.


    The old man of nebula is thinking. Although the strength of the turtle is strong, it can be solved with the ability of 20 of them. However, some people will be killed and injured. At this time, there is no advantage to face the holy land of Zixiao.


    Cooperation is a good choice, but now xuangui attacks Zixiao holy land, but he doesn''t want to help.


    "If you don''t agree to cooperate with us, we won''t be able to make a difference. Let''s go." Hua Ruge''s face was a little helpless when he was singing.


    Xuangui is the guardian animal of the yellow spring grass, only near the yellow spring grass, so if the people of Zixiao Holy Land leave it, they will not chase.


    Xingyun old man frowns. Of course, he wants to let those annoying people like Zixiao Holy Land leave. But when he says to leave, he doesn''t have to act.


    If they defeat xuangui and kill him at this time, it''s not good.


    Instead of letting them lurk aside, it''s better to put them under the eyelids and help them kill turtles.


    The old man of nebula thought for a moment and then said, "OK, I agree. Let''s solve the problem together. When the tortoise dies, we can fight for the yellow spring grass by our own ability."


    "That''s nature." Hua Yuege said quietly with a flowing look in her eyes.


    It''s hard to say who helps whom.


    After the old man promised, he took people to attack the turtle.


    "If we are too weak, we will not add to the chaos." Hua, like a song, takes mink and beichenyue to stand in the rear together.


    Xingyun old man is dissatisfied, but they are all very young. They don''t say anything, but they have a heart to look at, with five or six people waiting by.


    Hua Ruge squinted and didn''t speak.


    After the two sides joined at the same time, everyone''s fighting enthusiasm is not high, and they all want to save their strength to stay in the final fight.


    This situation is inevitable, and Hua Ruge does not plan to adjust. After all, he is facing a turtle with the strength of the king of beasts. It is not easy to save his life, and it is impossible to save too much strength.


    Most of these people are war divisions, almost all of them are close to the battle and circled by turtles. Five or six soul divisions in the distance are performing soul skills.


    Xuangui is also very hard to deal with so many people, but its strong defense makes it not so easy to defeat. It can not only consume the fighting power of all people, but also hurt people.


    From the morning to the evening, when the sea was covered by the sunset, the Turtle was broken under the soul skill of all the masters.


    Everyone knows that as soon as the shell is broken, the turtle will surely die.

 Chapter 385

    At this time, everyone was excited and relaxed. Only Hua Ruge, with a calm look, sent a message to beichenyue and informed mink at the same time.


    If someone notices the old man and the people around him, they will find that there are three soulmakers standing beside him, all of them with their eyes closed. If they feel carefully, they will find that there are three kinds of fluctuations of elemental forces around them.


    Hua Ruge has been staring at them. In the first moment, he found that they were preparing for the soul skill. It must be the person who attacked Zixiao holy land after the Turtle was killed.


    And the timing is also very good. When the turtles will lose, we will relax our vigilance.


    Hua Yuege''s remaining light saw that the old man of nebula raised a smile at the corner of her mouth. She turned her eyes away. If you look at her from the front, you can see the sneer in her eyes.


    If someone familiar with her would not choose to calculate her, because most people who have calculated her are not immune.


    At the moment when the shell of the tortoise broke, the tortoise gave out a huge roar, and the whole head stretched out, which seemed to devour all the people.


    But the strength of the turtle has been consumed in the struggle. Now the defense has been destroyed. The swords in the hands of several battle divisions are chopped at the long neck of the turtle.


    The hand rises the knife to fall, the head of Xuan turtle falls, huge blood volume all dyed blood red around.


    At this time, people''s eyes were full of scarlet.


    Where I can''t see it, the old man is still smiling.


    But at this time, the mink suddenly moved. In a flash of purple shadow, he had come to the side of the old man of the nebula, and he had already hit the old man of the nebula in the chest.


    Xingyun old man''s accomplishments are not low, but he is obviously shocked by mink. Because mink''s strength is too strong, he can''t win even if he is facing up, let alone in the face of surprise attack.


    He rushed between the palms of his hands and the palms of the mink, but because of the lack of preparation, he was quickly backed up by the huge energy impact in the moment of facing the palms.


    The mink took advantage of the two palms and hit the three masters who were preparing for the soul skill.


    When preparing for the soul skill, the soul master will get close to him. If his hands are attacked, even if he is disturbed, he will be backfired by his own soul skill strength and end up dead.


    After being attacked, the three people turned into three blood flowers and exploded deep in the sea.


    Because the mink started too fast, the three divisions around the three didn''t react at all, and even if they did, they didn''t dare to start.


    I didn''t see that all the elders were beaten back with one stroke. They were looking for death.


    Seeing the death of three soulmakers, the old man of nebula stared at him. Because of his hard journey, he only took seven or eight soulmakers with him this time. Every time he died, his strength was one point less.


    But his nightmare is not over.


    At the same time, when the three masters were killed, beichenyue''s eyes were closed all the time. With a wave of his hand, the sea water surrounding the three masters in the Flying Star Palace turned rapidly like a tornado. The blood red sea water involved the three masters, and the three were suddenly transformed by the rapidly rotating and rolling sea water, which killed them completely.


    "You want to die!" The old man of nebula uses great mental power to transmit sound and brings extreme anger into everyone''s sea of knowledge.


    Hua Ruge only felt the chaotic fluctuation of her spirit. She frowned, reached out and rubbed her brow. She turned to look at the angry old man Xingyun, and said with a very light emotion: "old man, you are too weak.


    In the battle with xuangui, three battle divisions were killed. Now six soul divisions are dead, nearly half of their combat power is lost.


    Zixiao holy land has no casualties. It''s still seven people, and there''s a small marten with extraordinary combat power. So the victory or defeat has basically been decided.


    Xingyun old man hates to look down on this little doll. He thought simple strategy could win, but he didn''t expect to change.


    He didn''t expect Hua Ruge to be able to see his own strategy, let alone kill his master''s mink in front of him.


    It can be said that if there is no mink, Hua Ruge can''t stop even if he finds it.


    "Are you leaving now? Or a fight to the death? " Hua Yuege asked with a raised eyebrow.


    The old man of nebula glared at him, but he focused more on mink. He wondered if he was the opponent of the young man.


    The eyes of mink are up, and there is a light of evil spirit in the purple pupil. That''s obvious. I''m waiting for you to start.


    The blood is slowly diluted by the sea, and the people of Feixing palace and Zixiao holy land have become a confrontation situation.


    But at this time, people at the bottom of the water feel that the sea has produced a particularly powerful push, although some people are driven away by this sudden force.


    Mink is quick in eyes and quick in hand. She takes Hua Ruge and suffers a shock together with her.


    Hua Ruge only thinks that the thrust is very strong. If he tries to stabilize his body, he will be hit hard, so it''s better to be washed away along the current.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua is like a song. Her mental power is shaking with her mood.


    Mink''s brow was tightly wrinkled, and only two words were said: "no!"


    When all the people were rushed out of the water, because they could not see each other, they had to choose to float on the water.


    The bottom of the sea is constantly agitated by something, and the thrust is constantly coming. All people can only float to the distance.


    Beichenyue is protected by brocade, and a soul master in Feixing palace is directly hurt by this thrust, and when he comes out of the water, he is spewing blood.


    After all the people came out of the water, they saw a golden dragon rushing out of the sea. The Dragon rushed out of the water quickly and opened its mouth at the same time.


    "On!"


    "On!"


    There were two consecutive dragon chants. Everyone was stunned. The dragon is the legendary holy beast. Everyone thought it was a legend, but it really exists, and it is hidden in the deep East China Sea.


    "This is?" Looking at the dragon circling in the sky, brocade swallows.


    Mink just frowned and stared at the sky without saying a word.


    "If I''m right, this dragon is the real Guardian animal of the yellow spring grass. The former turtle may have listened to the order." Hua Yuege said.


    Because in general, the strong Xuan beast doesn''t allow other creatures to appear in its territory, except its subordinates.


    And this golden dragon and that turtle should be this relationship.


    Compared with that turtle, this dragon is simply unfathomable. Let alone these people now, even those masters who just died, plus those three ships, are not necessarily rivals of this dragon.


    The brocade smelled the speech and nodded his head: "it''s worthy of being the yellow spring grass that can live and die human flesh and bones, and the guardian beast can be the holy beast."


    "What a disaster." Hua sighs like a song.

 Chapter 386

    The Golden Dragon circled in the sky for several times. The golden scale reflected the brightness of the setting sun and looked very dazzling.


    However, everyone knows that this is not the time to appreciate it, because the dragon''s eyes are always full of fierce light, its body is in the air, and the huge dragon head looks down on the people, creating a kind of inexplicable pressure in their hearts.


    "What a bully." The brocade sighed.


    Hua Ruge thinks the same, but she thinks more about how to escape.


    This golden dragon can''t be offended at first sight. Even if it is beaten, it has wasted its life. It''s better to escape early and try to find a way.


    The old man in the nebula over there obviously thinks that too. His eyes are full of timidity. He wants the yellow spring grass, but he wants life more.


    If you look carefully, you will find that the Golden Dragon''s eyes are always on the mink.


    The sable''s purple eyes are full of war.


    "Sister, I''ll meet it." The mink said, now his hair was scattered and his whole body was filled with a wild smell.


    Hua Ruge grabbed him and said, "it''s too dangerous. No way."


    "It''s the king of the sea, and I''m also the king of the land. When we meet it, we must distinguish ourselves." Mink decided.


    "I know you are powerful, but you are too small to fight it." Hua Ruge worries.


    The small mink evil spirit''s one picks the corner of the eye, way: "has not compared where to know, elder sister waits for me."


    He said that he never gave Hua Ruge the chance to export. He flew out of the water and smashed his body into a purple shadow towards the dragon''s head.


    With a dragon chanting, the giant dragon stretched out its huge claws to fight.


    "Bang!"


    One fist, one claw collision makes a huge noise, and the aftereffect of the battle makes people avoid again.


    After a hard fight, the mink''s body flew backward and out. It somersaulted in the sky and attacked again. It didn''t seem to be hurt.


    Then one man and one dragon fight in one place. The giant dragon''s body is huge, and its energy is abundant. Its energy is 30% stronger than the mink.


    But mink''s moves are hard to fight. If people don''t know how to practice, they will think that the strength of one person and one dragon is basically the same.


    Mink''s move scared everyone on the scene. It''s incredible that a teenager who looks no more than 18 or 9 years old should be the opponent of the Golden Dragon.


    The old man of nebula smacked his tongue. He just fought with mink. He thought that was the limit of the young man. Unexpectedly, it was only 50% of the battle force.


    Fortunately, I just didn''t fight. Otherwise, I left my old bone in the East China Sea.


    Hua Ruge saw that the situation was irreparable and said, "we must all help. If we can''t fight the golden dragon today, we won''t want to leave alive."


    As long as the mink fails, the Golden Dragon will not let go of these uninvited guests who invade its territory and try to take away the yellow spring grass it guards.


    Moreover, it seems that the chances of mink winning are not great. Although there is no defeat image yet, who will fight with Xuan beast and consume it will die miserably in the end.


    So the warriors took off one after another to help attack the Golden Dragon on the periphery.


    Because the main force is supported by minks, the golden dragon can''t spare time to deal with these shrimps. It can only be beaten passively. Fortunately, the dragon scale has strong defense and won''t be injured easily.


    There are still three people left in Zixiao holy land, plus beichenyue and huaruge. There are five in total.


    They are not hiding now. Raising their hands to the dragon in the air is a colorful horoscope.


    It''s inconvenient for the giant dragon to dodge. It has almost suffered all the attacks. If there were no mink, it would have jumped down long ago and torn up the tiny human beings.


    Hua Ruge felt that the attack power of other departments'' spirit skills was not strong, so he thought about it. A big tripod appeared in the sky and smashed it against the dragon head.


    The small mink saw the situation and cooperated to hold the dragon. The Dragon saw that the Golden Tripod''s eyes showed some fear, but it still didn''t avoid it. After being hit, it roared again.


    Under the crowd attack, the dragon was obviously annoyed, and its strength became more and more powerful. Every time he waved his paw or body, he was very aggressive.


    Mink not only does not panic, but also shows excitement in his eyes. No matter how much Jinlong''s strength is improved, he will fight hard and face to face.


    Although they suffer from losses every time, what we can notice is that the energy of mink is not weak but strengthened with this impact.


    Hua Ruge secretly smacks his tongue after observing it. The mink is honing itself through fighting, and has been significantly improved.


    It takes a lot of savvy, talent and courage, obviously all aspects of mink.


    If we can win this time, it will be a good time for mink to practice.


    But even though the strength gap between the mink and the angry dragon is not small, people are afraid that the mink will lose the battle and use all the strength to deal with the dragon.


    Even the crafty old Nebula man joined the battle.


    Hua Ruge is directing Dading to help. Obviously, Julong is afraid of Dading and always wants to avoid it.


    This makes Hua Ruge feel that the origin of this tripod is not small.


    The mother of the original Lord didn''t know what she was?


    This battle was even more dynamic, and the whole deep sea was turned over with the waves, which scared the nearby sea beasts to flee one after another.


    The strength of mink is slowly improving in the battle, which is also felt by the giant dragon. It has a strong mind, and nature knows that it can''t drag on like this, so it attacks more fiercely.


    As Hua Ruge said, the mink is too small, and the time to receive the blood lineage of the sacred beast is also short. Its strength is far less than that of the giant dragon who has not known how many years to live, and the gap is gradually revealed.


    Mink seems to be a little weak in recent confrontations, and the speed of organizing attacks has slowed down.


    So the outside help is more attentive.


    In fact, these people can help little, as long as the dragon has not lost energy, these small injuries have little impact on it.


    Today''s main force still depends on mink.


    Hua Ruge pinched a cold sweat.


    At this time, the ring in her hand flashed white, and the devouring beast appeared on her shoulder, looking at the situation in front of her.


    "Little dog, are you a beast? Can you help me?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The devouring beast looked at the dragon. His black eyes turned, then he shook his head and said, "I''m not a fighting beast."


    Hua Yuege looked at it with contempt.


    "You see, I don''t look like I can fight." Swallowing animals is a very aggrieved way.


    Hua Ruge is staring at the battlefield and has no time to talk to it.


    The devouring beast also raised his head to see that the mink was injured in the battle, and his eyes showed a little indignation.

 Chapter 387

    In another collision with the dragon, mink shed a lot of blood in the palm, but it also inspired his blood. Looking at the dragon in front of him, he looked defiant and said, "you are just like that."


    The giant dragon uttered a dragon chant and said, "land king, you are still too small, not my opponent."


    "I don''t know until I''ve played." The mink said that his eyes were wilder, and regardless of his injury, he went up again.


    Hua Ruge frowns and thinks of ways to help.


    It''s just that her strength is so great that she can''t do what she wants to do.


    Beichenyue''s eyes brightened, and he looked at Yunjin and said, "take advantage of the dragon to go out to sea, let''s go to get the yellow spring grass."


    Brocade some heart, but still looked to Hua Ruge.


    He thought Hua Ruge had a plan in mind. It''s better to listen to her more.


    "No way." Hua Yuege said no, and looked at the North moon and said, "the Dragon guards the yellow spring grass. If you know that the yellow spring grass is picked, you will be crazy. Then my people will not come back."


    Her analysis is reasonable. Generally, the guardian animals will try their best to protect the spirit grass. If they lose the guard, they will be crazy. At that time, the mink will not be the opponent of the dragon, and will surely die.


    Beichenyue sneers and asks, "Hua Ruge, you are really playful. Having a senior brother is not enough. You need to hook up with others."


    "Don''t try to motivate me to make a decision." Hua Yuege said coldly and looked at her and said: "I said no, I just don''t allow it."


    She didn''t have any anger on her face, but it was chilling.


    "Hua Ruge, you need to know that this is the best time. Your people are bound to lose, but if we wait for a while, we won''t want to get the yellow spring grass." The North moon is in a hurry.


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s silence, she said again, "you should choose one between the elder martial brother and the man in front of you, or you will miss the big event."


    "I would rather not have the yellow spring grass than trade my life for it." Hua Ruge didn''t think about it.


    "You''d better like him better," said beichenyue with a sneer


    She was referring to the mink.


    "You can''t understand more with your brain. Just think what you like. In a word, if you want to go on, I will kill you first." Hua Ruge said it very seriously, and didn''t mean to look careless.


    Beichenyue looks at Yunjin and says, "it''s time for senior brother to help me."


    Brocade thought, complexion is a little complicated.


    At this time, it is not a question of who to help, but a choice.


    If you take the yellow spring grass now, you can save Tuoba Rui''s life, but the mink can''t live.


    If you sit and watch the battle, the mink may die at the same time as the giant dragon. But when the giant dragon comes out, they will all die here, let alone take the yellow spring grass.


    No matter how it is, it''s better to take the yellow spring grass and go now.


    This is the choice of a rational person, so he looked at Hua Ruge and said, "girl is a wise person. I don''t need to talk about the truth, but if you don''t stop, you will be in disorder."


    "If you want to fight, I''ll accompany you." Hua Ruge turned his hand and took out his stick. He said again, "if you want to be reasonable, don''t talk about it."


    "Fight, fight. Do you think you can stop us both?" Beichen month cold voice way.


    Hua rugo picked up a picky corner and said, "I''ve long wanted to see the strength of the man on the mainland who has the same talent as me. Come on."


    "Then try." Beichenyue sneers, but is pulled by the brocade behind him.


    "North Chen month glares at:" brocade, how do you think after all


    "You can''t fight in a corner at this time. Listen to her." Cloud brocade pulls her, serious way.


    Beichenyue was even more angry and said in a loud voice: "brocade, do you know that it''s about the life and death of elder martial brother now? I''m here to take herbs, not to listen to this woman''s disorderly command."


    "That''s her person, and we should respect her opinion." Yun Brocade always has the essence of benevolence and righteousness. If you don''t agree with Hua Ruge, you won''t mention it again.


    Beichenyue is mad at him, but there is no way.


    Hua Ruge takes a look at brocade, then takes back his eyes lightly, saying nothing.


    In fact, at this critical moment, thanks to Yunjin''s respect for her, otherwise, if the two join hands, Hua Ruge will be unstoppable.


    Now it''s dark. The fight between mink and dragon has become white hot. When mink gets hurt, it''s more. But the Dragon doesn''t please it. The Golden Dragon scales have leached red blood.


    The more wounds the mink receives, the braver it becomes, as if it had never been exhausted, and consumed the dragon.


    Everyone thought the mink was going to die, but he was fighting back again and again, and from time to time he could make the Dragon suffer a little bit.


    However, it took so long for the war division and the soul division to consume the human energy of both the Flying Star Palace and the Zixiao holy land.


    They want to survive and think about the trauma of dragons, but they don''t think of the fighting power of minks.


    At this time, Hua Ruge killed all those people in the Flying Star Palace in the sea with the cloud brocade and the northern moon.


    When Dading smashed into the old man of Xingyun, he said incredulously, "you can''t tear down the bridge before you cross the river?"


    "If there is no use value, it will be a disaster." Hua Yuege said, and the tripod fell down.


    One of the five elders of Feixing palace died in the hands of Hua Ruge, an unknown little man.


    These people think it''s time to concentrate on fighting against the dragon. All of them are grasshoppers on a rope. I didn''t expect Hua rugo to be so ruthless. At this time, he dared to fight.


    At this time, there were six people left, four of Zixiao holy land, two of huaruge and mink. Another division was killed by the dragon in the battle.


    Without help, the rhythm of mink''s war has not changed at all. It keeps fighting, getting hurt and slowly improving its strength.


    Hua Ruge observed that the mink had at least one success in this station, which is how it can survive to the present.


    The afterglow of the sun disappeared at sea level, and the battle was still going on under the moonlight.


    Half an hour later, the wound on the mink became more and more serious, but the dragon was not so good, and its combat effectiveness was much weaker than before.


    The onlookers even think that if it goes on like this, the loser may not be mink.


    Hua Ruge is also surprised. She used to think her fighting talent was very high, but now it seems that she is more than one level inferior to mink. Mink is just born for fighting.


    "Don''t look at it. Get back to your strength and be ready for reinforcements." Hua Yuege said.


    Now she saw the hope of victory. If the dragon was running out of energy, they might kill the dragon.

 Chapter 388

    The people of Zixiao Holy Land listened to Hua Ruge''s words, took a few deep breaths, calmed down their mood, and then sat on the sea in the air to meditate and recover.


    Hua Ruge''s consumption is not big. She just looks up at the battlefield above, and mobilizes the tripod to protect the top of mink''s head.


    This can ensure that the mink can help in the first time in case of any crisis. Although it won''t have much effect, there is no problem to help mink to delay for a while and win vitality.


    Mink has always been downwind, but the look in his eyes is always full of fighting spirit, as if he hasn''t had an addiction.


    Hua Ruge is worried to watch, but the battle is at a critical juncture. She can only hurt him by disturbing him.


    The Devourer also held out his head and stared at the battlefield.


    Now they are the only ones who still care about the war situation. All the people in Zixiao holy land close their eyes and recover their physical strength.


    Darkness continues to envelop the earth. The battle situation is white hot and changing constantly. The dragon''s strength is getting worse and worse. However, the mink, though constantly injured, is alive.


    To this, Hua Ruge is puzzled.


    At this time, the devouring beast said: "Xiaozi inherits the blood of the holy beast, but he is not the holy beast himself."


    Hua Yuege listened to the clouds and fog, then devoured the beast and said: "his own blood is more advanced, but he has not yet grown up, and the blood has not awakened."


    Hua Ruge understood this time. The reason why mink is now powerful is that he inherited the blood of the holy beast of the previous king, and his own blood is stronger. Although he has not yet awakened, his combat effectiveness is not comparable to that of the holy beast.


    If this dragon had not lived for many years, it would have been defeated.


    "That''s awesome." Hua Ruge sighs.


    In the middle of the night, there were more and more injuries to the mink, but the giant dragon didn''t take advantage of it. The dragon was stained with blood in many places, and its strength was much smaller.


    "Little holy beast, since you don''t want me to kill you, I will fulfill you." The dragon''s voice was loud and loud. I think it was also hit by the younger generation.


    The mink took out the bloody hand and wiped the corners of the mouth stained with blood. As a result, the blood on the corners of the mouth was more.


    He didn''t care, and said, "if you want me to die, your life will stay."


    He now knows that he has no chance to win in the face of the dragon, but it can be done by pulling the dragon to die together.


    The Dragon raised its head and chanted, "I''ll see what else you can do."


    The small marten picked the corner of the eye and said: "don''t talk nonsense, one move will win."


    The Dragon obviously agreed. The one man one dragon truce is brewing for the final strike.


    Hua Ruge can''t hear it now. He tells mink, "don''t fight with it. Our strength is almost restored. Let''s come."


    "No, I need this opponent. Don''t do it, sister." Mink returned a word, and then continued to brew strength, by the way, closed their knowledge of the sea, no longer receive voice.


    Hua Ruge is worried secretly. She can see that mink wants to hone herself through this opponent. But if something happens, what should I do.


    She didn''t have an idea here. The mink''s eyes were open and her whole body was full of purple light. The whole human turned into a purple streamer and ran towards the dragon.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are narrowed by the purple light.


    There is a dragon chanting, and the whole body is golden, shaking the tail of the dragon, and facing the fist of the mink head-on.


    "Bang!"


    A purple and a gold energy collide together, making a loud sound that can deafen ordinary people''s ears. The people below haven''t seen the situation above clearly, and the aftereffect of the battle set off a huge wave, which shot the people on the sea.


    Because at this time, the sky was not bright, and the sea was dark, so people did not react and could not see the situation clearly.


    Hua Ruge is not aware of the surrounding environment because of her concentration. She is photographed and feels the pain in her chest.


    She was eager to know how the result was, so she tried to go upstream, but before she could go up, waves fell down, she drank several mouthfuls of sea water, but did not swim up.


    Because the aftermath of this battle is too strong, not only she, but also several other people are facing the same situation.


    It''s not easy for the waves to fall. Hua rugo looks out of the sea and sees a purple body in front of her. Her pupils shrink sharply.


    Mink''s normal smooth fur is now wet and clattered by the sea water, and there is a circle of blood around his body.


    He was beaten back to his original shape, just like the scene when I saw him for the first time, but her mood was different.


    "Mink." Hua Ruge picked up the sable in front of him and used his mental power to explore the situation in his body.


    This exploration let Hua Ruge''s heart go. The body of the mink almost had no good place to be hurt, but its vitality was still very strong, and its breath was weak. It was a temporary coma.


    Hua Ruge''s eyebrows were full of heartache. She reached out and touched mink''s head, saying, "I''m not good. Be good. Have a good sleep."


    She said that she put the mink in the space of the spirit beast, where he had been recovering.


    The people of Zixiao holy land also slowly emerged. They saw that the dragon still hovered there with majestic appearance, but the mink disappeared.


    But the result is not so unexpected.


    At this time, the giant dragon looks at the prestige, but its combat power is less than 10% and half. In the face of the people below, it has no certainty of victory.


    "Do it."


    Hua Yuege shouted and rushed into the air immediately. The Golden Tripod was smashed down.


    The people of Zixiao holy land also rose from the water, and the battle division went to fight in the sky, while the soulman division used soul skills.


    The dragon was smashed by the Golden Tripod and roared. The eyes of the dragon were full of anger and stared at Hua Ruge and said: "stupid human, today, none of you want to go."


    "If we don''t, we''ll take the grass." Hua is like a cold song.


    She can see now that the dragon was not hurt lightly by the mink, and its fighting capacity will not be much left. So many people will besiege it and will not kill it.


    The dragon is enraged by Hua Ruge, and rushes towards her. Hua Ruge does not move. He turns his hand and takes out a long gun from the space, which he doesn''t know where to collect it. He flies towards the dragon.


    "Help me." She shouted as she stepped forward.


    The people in Zixiao Holy Land saw this, and their soul skills waved to the dragon head one after another to remove the power of the dragon.


    It''s just a joke for ordinary people, but now the dragon is at the end of its tether. After such an attack, the strength of its forward thrust has really weakened a lot.


    By this time, Hua Ruge had arrived near and sent it out with a long spear of psychic power, straight to the giant dragon''s eyes.


    If this stab is made, the spirit power will explode in the dragon''s brain. What we want is not the dragon''s eyes, but the dragon''s life.

 Chapter 389

    The bad intuition hit the dragon''s heart, but it was just hit by the horoscopy. The body was a little paralyzed and knew to hide, but Hua Ru''s spear in the singer was too fast.


    "Poof!"


    A blood flower splashed on the faucet, but different from Hua Ruge''s thought, this gun was not stabbed in the dragon''s eyes, but was stabbed on the bone between the dragon''s eyes by a giant dragon.


    The dragon''s eyes were red with pain, but it didn''t suffer any substantial damage.


    Hua Yuege can''t get a hit, and quickly pulls out. At this time, the Dragon doesn''t want to let her go. It quickly catches up with her. At the same time, it opens the dragon''s mouth to swallow Hua Yuege.


    How can the speed of Hua Ruge compare with that of the giant dragon? But the battle division of Zixiao Holy Land arrived in time, and one side of the sword split at the head of the giant dragon, forcing the giant dragon to retreat.


    At this time, everyone can see that there is a huge difference between the fighting power of the giant dragon and that of the first time. It is not difficult for them to win the battle.


    "On!"


    The Dragon uttered a sad and indignant dragon chant, and then went crazy and rushed forward to the three battle divisions. The strength of the body was completely concentrated in the head, full of the momentum of indomitable.


    The so-called skinny camel is bigger than the horse, and the dragon has to work hard. The three can''t fight at all.


    So the three of them fly down with a tacit understanding, trying to find a way through a long attack, rather than dueling with a dragon at a close distance.


    But this time, the Dragon came with a desperate attitude, and its speed was surprisingly fast.


    The three escape a little bit embarrassed, the Dragon rushed down, obviously do not want to let them go.


    At this time, the soulman does not show weakness. The three soulmans perform soul skills at the same time.


    One wind, one fire and one thunder are three more than thirteen level soul skills, attacking the dragon''s head at the same time.


    The dragon was attacked slowly, the dragon head shook, the whole dragon body even shook.


    The three escaped from Longkou, and the final strength of the dragon was exhausted by the master, and their momentum was a little weak.


    Hua Ruge''s mind is alive again. The dragon is also a sacred beast on the sea. It may come out in a thousand years. If it can be subdued, it will be a great help in the future.


    So she went back to the sky again and stared at the dragon. "You are at the end of a powerful force now. It''s not difficult for us to kill you. Now there are only two ways to kill you. You have to surrender or you have to die."


    Hua Ruge said it very seriously, but the Dragon listened to it with disdain: "you humans also want to accept me and dream. I will not be enslaved by you even if I die. "


    "So you choose to die?" Hua Ruge''s voice fluctuated and remained cold.


    The dragon''s eyes once again showed anger: "you must be able to kill me, too."


    "The situation is very clear now. You have no combat power. It''s a matter of time before you die in our hands. If you are smart, you should submit to me." Hua Yuege continued.


    Dragon stubborn way: "impossible, the dragon will not be enslaved by your people."


    "But as far as I know, there was once a dragon knight on the mainland six hundred years ago. It was your dragon family who subdued him. It can be seen that there are precedents. You are not ashamed." Hua Yuege continued to swim.


    "My father was subdued by human heroes, and now he has been made. What''s your qualification as a hairy child?" The dragon''s voice is still disdainful.


    It was highly respected by the people who were able to subdue their father, but obviously despised Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge knew that all these animals were in one muscle and didn''t worry. He continued to advise: "as you can see, I''m still small and there''s a lot of room to grow up. Following me can only make you glorious and won''t make you ashamed."


    "You dream!" The Dragon said once more and rushed to Hua Ruge, but the speed was obviously slower than the previous two times.


    "It''s almost consumed energy, master. I''ll take it for you." At this time, Hua Yuege''s brain suddenly had a word that devoured the beast.


    This made Hua Ruge stunned, because the devouring beast had already returned to the spirit beast space when the wave fell. She didn''t think that she could come out at this time.


    The lower beichenyue looks at Hua Ruge''s lobbying giant dragon and thinks it''s funny.


    Xuan beast is naturally arrogant. If you want to accept any Xuan beast, you have to defeat it by yourself, so that it can recognize the Lord only when it is convinced. What''s more, it is the most arrogant dragon family.


    There are no cards that can convince the dragon. They would rather die, but they will not surrender.


    Everyone in Zixiao holy land thinks the same as beichenyue. They think it''s wishful thinking.


    Just as the war division was preparing for the rescue before death, there was a sudden change in the sky, which stunned everyone below.


    I saw a flash of blue light in front of Hua Ruge''s body, and suddenly a small beast appeared. If you don''t look at it carefully, the big head and small body look lovely.


    The little beast was not afraid of the dragon, and opened his mouth at the next moment.


    This mouth has never been seen before, because it is not a fixed size, but the larger it is, the larger it is, and the larger it is, the bigger it is. In a moment, it becomes a huge black hole that can devour everything, and it is biting towards the dragon.


    No one doubts that the 200 meter long dragon will be swallowed by this mouth.


    What''s more, it''s funny that the body of this little animal hasn''t changed. It''s still that small group. It''s amazing and incredible to watch.


    The giant dragon was not afraid when facing the mink and knew that he was going to die at the end of the crossbow. But when he saw the devouring beast, he instinctively stopped rushing forward. The giant dragon''s eyes showed a hint of fear.


    It''s not because of the fear of swallowing the beast, but because of the instinctive fear after the power of swallowing the blood of the beast.


    It''s the nature of animals, even dragons.


    Intuition tells him that the beast in front of him is too much superior to him. He is not brave to make mistakes.


    But the beast in front of him didn''t want to let him go, so he stopped there, but his mouth was getting bigger and bigger, and it seemed that his huge mouth could swallow up light, and nothing could be seen, it was dark, as if it could swallow up all black holes.


    The Dragon counseled, his eyes were full of fear, and he kept retreating.


    Hua Ruge was stunned when he saw the power of the devouring beast for the first time. He realized that it was the best time to frighten people. So he stood beside the devouring beast and opened his mouth:


    "I will give you another chance. If you don''t surrender, I will let my pet eat you."


    "This is your contract beast?" Asked the dragon, his eyes full of disbelief.


    Hua Ruge reached out his hand and touched the little body of the devouring beast and said, "naturally."


    "How can you take it." This obviously subverted the dragon''s world view.


    At this time, he also thought of the mink fighting before. It seems that she is also a subordinate of huahuaruge. Who is this woman? She can not only receive the sacred beast, but also the pet of the sacred beast.


    It''s a little uncertain.

 Chapter 390

    After all, Xuan beasts adore the strong. If there are strong ones that they can convince, most of them are willing to follow.


    The Dragon hesitated, and wanted to wait for Hua Ruge to persuade himself, and then think about it.


    Hua Ruge, such a human spirit, hesitated to see the dragon and knew it was time, so he snapped, "swallow it."


    Swallowing the beast''s mouth, it''s like the palm of Buddha''s hand, going to the dragon.


    At this time, the sky light has broken, but the people in Zixiao holy land can''t see the sun, and they are all blocked by the mouth of the devouring animal that blocks out the sun.


    The Dragon thought that Hua Ruge would advise again, but Hua Ruge didn''t care about himself at all. At this time, he was confused. As for the reason of panic, he couldn''t find it for a while.


    That is to say, it feels more flustered when it is out of its control and faced with the threat of devouring animals.


    As the devouring beast pressed on, it became more and more timid, so it opened up and said, "I am subject."


    With even the devouring beast of the beast, the master dragon is much more balanced.


    I didn''t see that the gods and beasts recognized the Lord. What can they do wrong.


    Hua Ruge''s lips were hooked and said, "come back, dog."


    Swallowing animals become smaller and faster than becoming larger. In a flash, blue light returns to Hua Ruge''s shoulder.


    The people of Zixiao holy land who watched the battle below only felt stabbed in the eyes by the suddenly exposed sunlight, but what was more stabbing was that the Dragon flew to Hua Ruge''s side, and even lowered his head, letting Hua Ruge reach out to touch its faucet.


    When the Xuan beast is willing to be touched, it means that he is convinced and completely submissive.


    This scene is even more shocking than the killing of dragons. Hua rugo, only 17 or 18 years old, has become the second dragon knight in 600 years. It''s amazing.


    And what''s that little thing around her that makes the Dragon timid?


    Listen to Hua Ruge call it a dog, but as long as the brain is not caught by the door, it will not be considered a dog.


    Look at the look in the dragon''s eyes, it will only be a higher level beast than the dragon.


    But the problem is that since Hua rugo has such a base card, why didn''t he just take it out when the mink was fighting hard? I think the fighting ability of the high-level xuanshou will never be poor.


    They can''t think of breaking their heads. The devouring beast is just an auxiliary beast. Although it''s a beast, its attack power is not strong. There''s no way to interfere in this level of battle.


    Can only come out to frighten people when the dragon has no attack power.


    Of course, this role is also very important. After all, Hua rugo now has a saint level helper.


    Still immersed in shock, Hua rugo has been on the point, asking the golden dragon, who has become the size of a small snake in front of him, "where is the yellow spring grass?"


    Jinlong used to be the guardian animal of huangquancao, but now he has recognized the Lord. Although he doesn''t want to hand it over, he has no way. So he said sadly, "master, come with me."


    At this time, the Golden Dragon had no fighting spirit at all, and all the wounds that he had just sustained showed up. He could not fight any more.


    When the Golden Dragon enters the sea, Hua Ruge follows. The devouring beast has turned into a blue light and disappeared. It has just expended a lot of energy. Now it goes back to the spirit beast space to sleep.


    Beichenyue, Yunjin and others followed huaruge to dive into the deep sea again.


    After diving deep, people saw a cliff like place on the bottom of the sea, while the dark place was shining with green light.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes were fixed, and the shining object was a grass. There was no difference between the appearance and the wild grass, but the breath of life was unique. Hua Ruge almost concluded at a glance that it must be the yellow spring grass.


    So she quickly came forward, took out the white jade bottle that she had prepared before, and took out a jade knife.


    Beichenyue did not come forward this time, but stood by and watched her do it.


    Seeing that she has done a good job in preparation, Yunjin is relieved that she doesn''t make a sound.


    Hua Ruge first used a jade knife to dig the soil under the yellow spring grass. The soil under the sea floor was loose. Without much effort, she dug out the yellow spring grass and the soil under it.


    After digging out, it seems that the yellow spring grass has not been greatly affected, and is still scattered with light green light.


    Hua Yuege carefully put the yellow spring grass into the jade bottle in his hand, and then closed the lid.


    There was a smile of contentment on her face. If she were not at the bottom of the sea, she would have breathed a long breath now.


    She had been so busy for so long that what she wanted was finally her hand.


    Jinlong is not happy to see that the yellow spring grass that he has been guarding for hundreds of years is taken away. Hua rugo knows that it is not easy to hurt, and directly sends it into the spirit beast space.


    The people of Zixiao holy land are all relaxed, and then all of them go out of the sea together and swim towards the back of the island not far away, because there are many boats behind them.


    As long as they get on the boat, they will be able to leave the East China Sea all the way, and they will not dare to provoke Zixiao holy land on the land.


    Then it will be a smooth road. As long as they return to Zixiao holy land smoothly, Tuoba Rui can be cured.


    At this time, people in Zixiao holy land are very excited.


    The meaning of Tuo Ba Rui to Zixiao holy land is not known by others, but the people inside know it.


    Hua Ruge is also happy, all the way up with a happy smile.


    Yunjin said to her, "now I can let go, thanks to you."


    Hua Ruge doesn''t talk, just smiles.


    In any case, she can save Tuo BARREI. She can save him this time and cure him completely next time.


    Everything will go in a good direction.


    She has no doubt about it.


    After swimming all morning, at noon, they arrived at the back of the island.


    At that time, the boatman and the boat were still on the island, and two ship watchmen were left in Zixiao holy land. According to them, there was no fierce animal attack at all.


    Think about it. There was too much fighting in the deep sea before. It''s estimated that the fierce animals around here were scared away.


    Now that the things have arrived, this is the return journey.


    Because there is the blood of mink in huaruge Dantian, the fierce animals are still afraid to approach. The journey back is very smooth, and these people who are hanging their hearts have a good rest.


    Hua Ruge can still cope with the battle, mainly because he is afraid and nervous these days. He looks at sleeping on the way. In fact, he spends most of his time in bed thinking about things.


    Even if you are sleepy and doze off, what you dream is Tuo BARREI, who is frozen in the ice coffin, and the yellow spring grass that you only saw in the book.


    Hope is in the front, but it''s not clear, so it''s hard for her to live.


    Now a big stone fell in her heart, and finally she fell asleep in Chuang Cang and Chuang Cang. After sleeping for two days, she slept very steadily and sweetly.

 Chapter 391

    Two days later, the ship has gone out of the deep sea, far away from those fierce animals. Hua Ruge is asleep enough and comes out of the cabin to breathe.


    On the deck of the bow, I saw Yunjin and beichenyue standing side by side, looking at the sea, with no communication.


    Hua Ruge stretched out a big stretch, blowing the sea breeze in early summer, feeling refreshed.


    At this time, she has changed back to women''s clothes, which perfectly explains the definition of beauty.


    Beichenyue turns around, sees her to come out, does not speak.


    "You really can sleep," said brocade


    "You don''t know how to have fun." Hua rugo said, turned over his hand and took out a reclining chair from the space, and began to lie on it in the sun.


    It''s morning. The sun is not as hot as noon. It''s a good time.


    Yunjin and beichenyue are stunned. They have all necessary things in their space. Unexpectedly, Hua Ruge even has them with him.


    It''s too enjoyable.


    Yunjin shakes her head and smiles. The moon in Beichen is still as quiet as water. There is no sound or too much expression left.


    After another half day, the express ship went out of the East China Sea. Hua Ruge gave the boatman a thousand gold coins, and the party left.


    The East China Sea is surrounded by vicissitudes in the east of the mainland, while Zixiao holy land is in the south of the mainland, in the territory of Dongxia state, separated by Daewoo and Dazheng.


    Because there is no teleportation array in other countries, people can only go to the border of one country and walk there and teleport.


    That is to say, they need to first go through canglan''s transmission array to reach the city near Daewoo, then go to Daewoo City, through the transmission array to reach the city near daezheng, then walk to daezheng, and then use the same method to reach Dongxia.


    One way down, it took seven days, but their schedule was low-key, and there were many experts, but they didn''t meet the block to rob things.


    From the last transmission array, Hua Ruge found out that he was on the top of the mountain, ahead of which was the rolling sea of clouds, and below which was the ten thousand foot cliff. There was nothing else.


    Besides her, everyone has a very normal look.


    As soon as her mind turned, she knew that there must be a mystery in it. Zixiao holy land should be here.


    At this time, I saw Yunjin take out a jade plate, face the sea of clouds in front, and turn the power.


    In a flash of light, the white jade plate showed a magnificent palace on the sea of clouds. There was a purple air above the palace. On the stone tablet in front of the palace, there were four characters of Zixiao holy land.


    Hua rugo''s first reaction to seeing the holy land was ignorance, because she did see that these palaces were not located on the ground, but on the clouds, and there were no pillars under them, so they were suspended in the air.


    Even though she saw many strange scenes, she was still too surprised to see them.


    At this time, a white jade step was formed in the air, and it spread under the mountain.


    It''s no wonder that people in Zixiao Holy Land see strange things. They first step up the steps and go to the holy land.


    Beichenyue took a look at her and didn''t mean to go first.


    Hua Ruge, without deep breath, has sunk down his mind and stepped up the steps with a calm look.


    The people of Zixiao holy land keep up, and the steps behind them disappear with people.


    When the steps disappear completely, Hua Ruge has stepped on the boundary of Zixiao holy land, and this battle is over.


    "Ruge, give me the yellow spring grass. I will give it to the master to practice medicine." Said brocade.


    Hua Ruge turned his hand and took out the jade bottle containing the yellow spring grass. He asked, "how many days will it take to refine it?"


    As a treasure, she dare not refine it by herself. If she fails, she will fall short.


    "It will take about three days with the master''s skill." Cloud brook road.


    Hua Ruge nodded. The jade bottle had been handed to the brocade''s hand and he was relieved.


    Yun Brocade took over the jade vase and said to the northern moon, "yue''er, arrange her residence."


    North Chen month beautiful Mou a bend, lips Cape tiny Yang, smile way: "place I already wanted to be good."


    Yunjin''s voice is different because she hasn''t smiled since she got the yellow spring grass. Now it seems a bit abrupt.


    "Take it for me!" Beichen Yuejiao has a drink.


    As soon as the voice fell, a warrior reached out to seal the power of brocade and took him away.


    The remaining five people have surrounded Hua Ruge in the middle. It seems that they have discussed it early.


    "Hua Ruge, you are in my hands after all." Beichenyue sneers and looks at Hua Ruge proudly.


    Hua Yuege didn''t panic at the sight of it, but smiled and said, "I thought you would start on the day you went ashore. I didn''t expect that you were quite calm."


    North Chen month sees her expression not to be like fake, coagulate eyebrow to ask: "how do you guess?"


    "It''s not hard to guess with your heart. I''ll be ready when I decide to save you." Hua is like a song.


    "If you have known for a long time, why do you want to save us?" said beichenyue with a sneer


    Hua rugo glanced at her and didn''t answer the question.


    But she didn''t answer that beichenyue also guessed that it was for the yellow spring grass.


    After beichenyue thought this out, her pupil shrank. She may have underestimated Hua Ruge''s feelings for Tuoba Rui.


    "What if you''ve used a lot of tricks? It''s not in my hands now." The northern moon sneered.


    "What if it falls into your hands?" Hua Yuege raised her eyes and smiled: "do you dare to kill me?"


    Of course, she dare not. If she wants to completely cure Tuoba Rui, she can''t lack Hua Ruge.


    No wonder she knows it''s tiger''s den and still dares to come.


    There is no fear.


    Beichen full of frost on the moon, but the corner of the mouth is up, said: "even if I dare not kill you, but can waste you."


    Hua, like a flash of fire in her eyes, said in a deep voice, "dare you!"


    "I''ll show you if I dare." Beichenyue said, and then said, "do it."


    Five people have been waiting for this moment for a long time. Hearing that two battle divisions, one on the left and one on the right, have put forward their weapons to control Hua Ruge''s range of activities.


    The three great masters work together to block the spirit and lock the spirit of Hua Ruge in the body.


    They took out one of them. Hua Ruge was invincible, not to mention three.


    The spirit is sealed, but Hua Yuege is not willing, but before he resists, he sees Beichen yueshou take out a rope and tie Hua Yuege up and down.


    Hua Ruge found that the rope was a magic weapon, and he could not earn it at all, and his accomplishments could not be exerted.


    "Take off her ring." The North moon says again.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are angry: "beichenyue, are you really not going to leave a way for yourself?"


    "If you think I''m going to deal with you, you''re naive." Beichenyue pointed to the rope on her body and said with a smile, "you have no way to go."

 Chapter 392

    Hua Yuexin reads lightning. After all, this is the holy land of Zixiao. Even if the status of beichenyue is not low, it can''t be said that if you tie it up, you will tie it up. Most likely, someone will still instruct you.


    If not for this, how could a young generation in beichenyue let these old guys do things for her.


    Moreover, the rope tied to her, at least eight magic weapons, shows that this matter has been premeditated for a long time.


    When beichenyue saw her face, she thought, and said with a smile, "may I tell you that elder martial brother is a proud disciple of your honor? How can he let go of this medicine?"


    Hua is like a song with eyebrows.


    "This rope is his treasure. It''s nine magic weapons. When we go out, we specially give it to me. If we meet you, we will tie it back." Beichenyue said with a smile.


    Hua Ruge has understood this time. What counts is not the North moon, but the holy land of Zixiao.


    "You''re wrong. You didn''t run away on the road." Beichenyue continues.


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and said, "I must come to Zixiao holy land. I just want to practice medicine by myself. I agree."


    "Are you serious?" The light in beichenyue''s eyes flashed, staring at her straight and asking.


    "The condition is, I want Tuo barrow to tell me personally." Hua Yuege followed.


    When beichenyue heard that she wanted to see Tuo barrow, her face changed again: "you are playing tricks."


    "I''m done with my conditions. If you don''t agree, you can''t blame me." Hua is like a song.


    Beichenyue is so angry that she can''t figure out why the people who make medicine are willing to make it.


    "Uncle, take her ring." Beichenyue talks again.


    The white beard warrior had to take down two rings from Hua Ru''s singer. One was the white jade ring left by the original mother, and the other was the black dragon ring sent by Tuo BARREI.


    Hua Ruge didn''t struggle. To the present extent, her struggle was just humiliation.


    "Hua Ruge, let me ask you again. Do you agree?" Beichenyue said step by step to the front, pointing to the gap between the faint black point.


    Hua Ruge looked at her indifferently: "I said, promise my conditions."


    "You asked for it." Beichenyue''s face flashed with resentment, and her palm touched her chest.


    Hua Ruge was restrained by two warfighters and couldn''t move at all. He watched as beichenyue nailed a three inch nail like a pyramid into her heart.


    At the moment when the nail entered the body, Hua Ruge burst a blood flower on her chest. At the same time, she felt that an extremely aggressive energy penetrated into her body and went straight to the Dantian. With a destructive force, it not only sealed her spiritual power, but also damaged her meridians.


    "Poof..." Hua Ruge felt that her throat was sweet and she spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Beichenyue Shiran takes a step back and says: "it''s just a warning. If you don''t think about it, I don''t mind using other means on you."


    "As long as you don''t kill me, the one who dies will be you." Hua, like a song, spits out a mouthful of blood foam, and her eyes are cold.


    "I''ll see who dies first." "North Chen month waves a hand way:" close up


    With that, the warfighter pressed Hua Ruge down. In the palm of beichenyue''s outstretched hand were two rings of Hua Ruge, with the light of calculation shining in his eyes.


    After thinking about it, she didn''t make her own decision and turned to the main hall at the back for instructions.


    Three days later, beichenyue and two old people stood in front of the ice coffin. In the crystal ice coffin, Tuo BARREI, who was frozen all over, was lying in it. His face was still white when he was frozen, which made people feel sad.


    The northern Moon said to the old man around him, "Sir, can you save elder martial brother now?"


    It is said that nanmingtian, the leader of Zixiao holy land, hasn''t fought with people for 30 years. No one knows the depth of his strength.


    He has white hair and beard, looks like a normal man in his sixties. He has a rigorous look and clear eyes. At first sight, he knows that he is a man who does not laugh.


    Nanming Tian smoothed his white beard and said to the old man on the side, "younger martial brother, let''s do it."


    The old man is older than nanmingtian. He is the master of Yunjin and the first doctor in the mainland.


    Hearing this, Mu Yun nodded, raised his hand to melt the ice, and Tuo Ba Rui''s body functions began to work again.


    Seeing this, Muyun hands the white jade bottle to beichenyue and says, "take the pill to your elder martial brother."


    "Yes, sir." Hearing this, beichenyue takes the white jade bottle, takes out the pill, and feeds it into Tuoba Rui''s mouth.


    The entrance of the elixir was changed, and the powerful vitality of the yellow spring grass came into play, constantly repairing the damaged heart and body of Tuoba Rui.


    Beichenyue looked at it pleasantly and asked, "master mu, how long will it take for elder martial brother to wake up?"


    "A few hours less, a day more." Muyun said, obviously relieved.


    Nanming heaven also put down his heart and said, "I''ve been worried about Ruier''s body for a year, and finally I can wake up."


    "Ruier can wake up, but the cause is not eliminated. It''s still a hidden danger." Moyun worries.


    Nanming sky frowned and looked at Beichen moon and asked, "yue''er, did the girl who caught her agree?"


    "If I return to you, I have used all the means I can in these three days, but she insists on meeting elder martial brother." Beichenyue sighed, "if you let elder martial brother see her, how can you give up?"


    Nanming Tian hums, "if it wasn''t for her, how could Ruier get hurt like this?"


    "Sir, elder martial brother will wake up soon. What can we say?" The northern moon asked again.


    Nanming Tian flicks his sleeve and says, "you can''t tell Ruier that the woman is in the Holy Land and let him take good care of her wounds."


    "Yes, your honor," said the northern moon


    "Take good care of Ruier. When he wakes up, send someone to inform him." Nanmingtian said and left with Muyun.


    Beichenyue asks two children to lift Tuo Barry out of the ice coffin and put him on the bed. Then he sits beside the bed and waits for Tuo Barry to wake up.


    The life force of the yellow spring grass is very strong. Although Tuoba Rui is seriously injured, he has only one breath left, and gradually recovered.


    Four hours later, I saw Tuoba Rui''s fingers move in the North Chenyue beside the bed.


    She raised her head in surprise, and saw Tuo Barry did not open his eyes, but frowned.


    "What happened to you, elder martial brother? What''s wrong with you? " Asked the northern moon anxiously.


    Tuoba Rui seems to hear the voice, suddenly open his eyes, the body suddenly sat up, urgent call: "Xiaoge."


    Beichen moon is stunned on the spot.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t look at her either. The first time he looked inside. When he found that his meridians still had cracks, he breathed a long breath and said in a hoarse voice, "OK, OK."

 Chapter 393

    It''s good to save his body.


    Tuoba Rui breathed out a breath, then sat there in a daze. He had been sleeping for too long, and his memory was incomplete. He needed to think about it.


    He thought for a while. His memory was fixed at the moment of his coma, and there was nothing left.


    "Elder martial brother, what''s the matter with you?" Beichenyue gets up and looks at him and asks.


    Tuoba Rui looks up at her, then glances around, frowns slightly when he sees that there is only her beside the bed, and asks, "where is Xiaoge?"


    "Senior brother, she is not here." Said the North moon.


    Tuoba Rui frowned deeper and asked, "where is it?"


    "It should be in Tianfu college." Beichenyue replied, this is what she thought in advance, so she said it without any hesitation.


    "If it''s OK." The spirit of Tuo Ba Rui was obviously relaxed.


    Beichenyue looks at Tuoba Rui''s mind and spirit completely put on Hua Ruge. He feels sad and says, "she doesn''t care about you at all. Why do you think about her, elder martial brother?"


    Tuo Ba Rui took a look at her, then turned away his eyes, leaned on the bed and said, "what happened after I was in a coma?"


    "After your coma, we told Hua rugo that she could save you, but she not only didn''t promise but also left directly. There''s no way for me and elder martial brother Yunjin to ice you. Now it''s one year later, we have taken back the yellow spring grass to wake you up."


    Beichen Yue Dao, this set of words is naturally thought out in advance.


    Tuoba Rui''s face sank after listening, and his eyes were full of thinking.


    When beichenyue saw Tuoba Rui''s anger, she got some balance in her heart. That woman was not worthy of elder martial brother''s love.


    Next moment, Tuo Ba Rui looks at her with the a gloomy face: "who let you tell her?"


    "What?" Beichenyue is stunned.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are cool and clear. He looks at her and stops talking.


    Beichenyue''s brain hasn''t turned around yet. Tuoba Rui shouldn''t hate Hua Ruge because of this. How can he listen to him to blame himself.


    For a year, I don''t know how she is going?


    Did you blame yourself for not telling her the truth?


    Tuo Ba Rui thought of these eyebrows and became a pimple. He wished he could see Hua Ruge and hold her in his arms.


    "Elder martial brother, would you like something to eat? I''ll go to the kitchen and make something for you. '' Asked the northern moon.


    "Thank you, younger martial sister. No need. I want to be alone for a while." Tuoba Rui road.


    There is a trace of undisguised loss on the surface of Beichen moon. Hearing this, he only says: "that elder martial brother has something to send for me."


    "Tell the master that I wake up and want to have a rest. I''ll see you tomorrow." Tuoba Rui said.


    I don''t want to be disturbed by anyone today.


    Beichenyue understood what he meant and went out as soon as he answered.


    After she went out, Tuo BARREI''s eyes closed, and he concentrated on what he was looking for.


    For a long time, the northern moon was far away, and Tuoba Rui said, "come."


    In Zixiao holy land, he has been a little boy, only fifteen or six years old, called Xiao Xuan.


    Xiao Xuan''s action was quick. He pushed the door and walked in. Looking at Tuoba Rui, he finally got better. For a while, he said excitedly, "little Lord, you are finally better."


    "It''s all right in the future." Tuo Ba Rui rarely appeased him, then said: "where is the brocade? Call him here. "


    Xiao Xuan is a smart boy. He has many friends in the holy land. He knows the holy land very well. He said: "master Yunjin and miss Yue came back from the East China Sea three days ago. Now they are closed."


    Tuoba Rui''s eyelashes hang down, and the bright eyes flow. Xiao Xuan knows that her young master is thinking about things, and dare not disturb.


    "Ask me something." Tuoba Rui slowly raised his head and said.


    Xiao Xuan is very good at this. Her eyes brightened and she said, "little Lord, please tell me."


    Sent small Xuan down, Tuoba Rui took out a piece of black jade pendant.


    This is his birthday, Hua Ruge sent, the texture is warm, feel very comfortable.


    He played and whispered, "where are you, little song?"


    It was getting dark, and beichenyue came out of the room. After a while, she appeared in a secret prison in Zixiao holy land.


    The prison was not big. She stepped on the iron net and looked down.


    Under the iron net is a sealed cell filled with water. Hua Ruge is standing in the middle of the cell. The cold water has reached her chest. Her arms are contracted by two thick chains, which are inclined to extend and tied on the wire net.


    After three days, she has filled many scars on her body. I think it was all left by beichenyue when she used means.


    As if I could hear the voice above, Hua Yuege raised his head and looked at the North moon. The voice was still indifferent: "Tuoba Rui woke up."


    How do you know


    "Three days have passed, and this is your first night. Who are you afraid to know your whereabouts?" Hua Yuege asked back. He did not look like a prisoner, but rather came to interrogate him.


    "Don''t try to be clever for me," said the moon. "Since you wake up, elder martial brother, you won''t have much time."


    "What do you say?" Hua Yuege asked with interest.


    She is very happy today.


    Because her actions are not in vain, Tuoba Rui finally wakes up.


    "When you wake up, elder martial brother, you can''t be locked for a long time. If you don''t agree, I will use torture." Beichenyue threatened.


    She knew the weight of Hua Ruge in Tuoba Rui''s heart, and could not let her go.


    "I''ve nailed dozens of nails on you. Isn''t it torture?" Hua, like a song, doesn''t care about teasing. In fact, his body hurts everywhere.


    The nail of beichenyue is called bone etching nail. It is painful to drill on the bone, let alone run in the cold pool.


    You should know that all her accomplishments have been sealed. Now she is no different from ordinary people.


    "Hua Ruge, you can laugh. It seems that I haven''t done enough." The north star moon surface color one angry way.


    Hua Ruge looked at her and said lightly, "if I were you, I would arrange Tuo BARREI to meet with me. Any torture is useless. After all, I want to live more."


    The North moon is full of reflection.


    Hua Ruge is really a tough guy. This kind of torture doesn''t work. If you want to let her promise in a short time, you shouldn''t use this method.


    But think of Tuo Ba Rui''s just look, it''s the way Hua Ruge put it on the top of his heart, how difficult it is to explain.


    So beichenyue thought that there was only one way to torment Hua Ruge, and said with a gloomy face: "if you still don''t agree today, I will plant a few more nails on you, and then you can''t blame me if you can''t cultivate your muscles and bones."


    "Nothing new." Hua as song disdains the way.


    She is now in pain all over her body, and is not afraid of several more nails.


    Beichenyue gnaws her teeth and just wants to say something. A waiter comes in and says, "Miss, please call."

 Chapter 394

    Beichenyue is stunned, and then says to huaruge, "today, I''ll let you go first. Think about it for yourself."


    Then she turned and walked away on the net.


    "Tomorrow?" Hua Ruge looked at her back and smiled and said, "do you have a chance tomorrow?"


    When the prison door was closed, the dungeon was once again in darkness. Hua Ruge was soaked in the cold water and hurt all over, but her eyes were never bright.


    He woke up.


    That''s good.


    On the other side, Tuoba Rui always sits in the room, rubbing the jade plate in his hand, as if waiting for something.


    "Do it!" There was a knock at the door.


    Tuoba Rui opened his eyes and said, "come in."


    The door opened from the outside, and the moonlight scattered over the room. Then it closed, and the room was dark again.


    Xiao Xuan stood in front of the door and said, "young Lord, I have inquired about the situation in the East China Sea according to your instructions. The people who went to the East China Sea this time have not mentioned the situation in the East China Sea. It seems that they are deliberately concealing something."


    Tuo Ba Rui holds the jade pendant''s hand tightly. The moonlight shines into his eyes through the lattice window. He can vaguely see the flash of light in his eyes.


    "Someone sealed my reaction to the dragon ring, and someone told them to keep their mouths shut." Tuoba Rui murmurs.


    It''s no coincidence.


    Who took the dragon ring?


    What are the people going to Donghai hiding?


    Why does Yunjin, who has a good relationship with him, close down when he comes back?


    There must be some connection between these things. He needs all the breakthroughs to prove his conjecture.


    Thinking of Tuoba Rui suddenly Meifeng a pick, said: "send someone to secretly check beichenyue, she came back these three days have done what, at the latest tomorrow morning I want to get information."


    "Yes, I''ll do it now." Xiao Xuan answers.


    Tuoba Rui closed his eyes and said, "go down."


    When the door opened and closed, Tuo Ba Rui stroked the jade plate in his hand and whispered, "you won''t leave me behind. You will help me get the yellow spring grass, right?"


    In the morning of the next day, Xiao Xuan pushed the door to see his young master sitting in front of the desk, closed his eyes and meditated, apparently not sleeping all night.


    "Little Lord, how can you not go to sleep after your serious illness?" Xiao Xuan said in a hurry.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t open his eyes, but said lightly, "tell me the information you found."


    "Our people haven''t come back yet. I''m here to tell young Lord that your majesty has sent for you." Xiao Dao.


    Tuo Ba Rui opens his eyes and looks like water: "these people are becoming more and more inefficient."


    Xiao Xuan hung his head and dared not speak.


    "I will go to see the master when I change clothes. You are waiting here. If there is any news, no matter where I am, I will know it at the first time." Tuoba Rui stood up and said.


    "I know little Lord." Xiao Xuan nodded quickly.


    Tuo Ba Rui was dressed in a plain black robe, and his breath was as gloomy as ever. There was no expression on his beautiful face like a banished fairy.


    As he walked out of his house, some maids bowed their heads to avoid driving three feet away, for fear that they would cross the boundary and die.


    Because he was the revered disciple, he was very close to the main hall, and soon arrived on foot.


    The name of the main hall is Changsheng hall, which is the place where Zixiao holy land has always cultivated and dealt with important affairs.


    Tuo BARREI steps into the hall of longevity. Nanmingtian is sitting at the top of the hall, smoothing his beard to see him.


    "I have seen the master." Tuoba Rui bows to salute.


    Nanmingtian said with a smile, "Ruier, please sit down."


    "Thank you, sir." Tuoba Rui said and sat at the bottom of his head. He didn''t talk much. Now he has something in mind and has nothing to say.


    "Ruier''s body has recovered, too?" Nanming asked.


    "I miss you very much. I have recovered." Tuo Ba Rui replied.


    Nanmingtian smiled more and more kindly: "I''m relieved to be a teacher. This time, I''m running for the yellow spring grass moon. You should thank her very much."


    "I understand." Tuoba Rui should be.


    Hearing Tuo Barrow''s saying, Nanming Tian said again, "I told you about your engagement before. How did you think about it?"


    Making this decision was also considered by nanmingtian. Only when Tuo BARREI and beichenyue were together, could his thoughts on China be stopped.


    Men and women''s love is not so, with new people, who will persist in the past.


    "Master, as I said before, only when she is a younger martial sister, there is no love between men and women." Tuo Ba Rui simply refused. At the end of the sentence, he added: "in the matter of engagement, the disciples refused before, now and later, the same thing."


    Nanmingtian frowned and said, "you are a confused child. Yue''er grew up with you since childhood. He has both talent and appearance. He is deeply in love with you. What''s wrong?"


    "If she is any better, what can she do with me?" Tuoba Rui is indifferent.


    "You..." Nanmingtian could not say a word because of his choking.


    Tuoba Rui sat down and said nothing.


    Behind the screen, a well-dressed beichenyue almost bit a silver tooth.


    Last night, nanmingtian called her in and said that she had arranged for two people today. She was dressed beautifully today, but she heard Tuo Barry''s words before she showed up.


    Nanming Tian was also angry and frowned: "you are really fascinated by that beauty and disaster. If she doesn''t care about you at all, how can she not sacrifice for you?"


    "She only cares about me. If she dies for me, I will not live." Tuoba Rui said earnestly.


    After the screen, beichenyue feels out of breath.


    What did her senior brother think?


    "Tuo Ba Rui, do you know what you are? The future of Zixiao holy land depends on you. Do you just play with your life?" Nanming day claps the handrail and says angrily.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw nanmingtian get angry, stand up and look at the old man with bright eyes. He said in a loud voice: "it''s not difficult for the master to know the ability of his disciples and carry forward Zixiao holy land."


    "Of course I know your ability, but you are fascinated by people now. If you go on, you can''t say or do anything stupid." Nanming heaven sighed, and there was no way for the apprentice of the prodigy.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowned and said, "master has misunderstood Xiaoge. She is not inferior to anyone in the world in terms of strategic planning. It is not a disaster in your mouth."


    Beichenyue can''t hold his breath when he listens to Tuoba Rui''s praises. He breaks through the boundary and comes out from the screen. His gorgeous golden dress shakes his eyes.


    "Elder martial brother, you don''t know her. She not only has a lot to do with Childe wutrace, but also loves me with beautiful young man. You are just one of so many people, and she doesn''t care about you." The way of beichenyue.


    Tuo Ba Rui turned to look at her and asked with close eyes, "how do you know?"


    "I saw it with my own eyes. She was very close to the young man, hand in hand." The way of beichenyue is full of vitality.


    She didn''t make it up. She saw it.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes flickered with anger.


    Beichenyue is secretly proud.


    "When did you see it?" Tuoba Rui suddenly opens his mouth.


    Beichenyue is triumphant, so asked brain did not react for a while.


    She saw it in the East China Sea, but she couldn''t say it. Facing the sharp eyes of Tuoba Rui, she felt a little flustered and was trying to organize the language.


    Tuoba Rui immediately found the clue. He grabbed her wrist and glared at her angrily. "Say? Where is she now? "

 Chapter 395

    At this time, beichenyue had already reflected that he had been cheated by Tuoba Rui, so he said: "I don''t know."


    "Ruier, what are you doing? Do you know how tired Yueer has been for your illness? How can you do this? " Nanmingtian said above.


    Tuo Ba Rui let her go and said in a cold voice, "who saved me? I know she doesn''t have the ability."


    "Senior brother......" The northern moon cries with tears.


    Nanmingtian frowned, too. He liked Tuo BARREI because of his cleverness. Now his headache is also because of his cleverness.


    This evening, Hua Ruge must be transferred.


    Otherwise, tomorrow at the latest, Tuoba Rui will be able to find out. He can''t let that water continue to plague Zixiao holy land.


    "In any case, you are going to choose a date to be engaged to Yuer recently. I have decided that you are not allowed to refuse." Nanmingtian is tough.


    Tuoba Rui raises his eyebrows and just wants to open his mouth, Xiao Xuan appears outside the door and communicates to Tuoba Rui.


    After hearing this, Tuo Barry''s eyes showed a evil spirit. The whole person seemed to be a hell of hell, and could easily reap countless lives.


    Beichenyue has never seen Tuoba Rui have this momentum, scared back a few steps.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes stare at Nanming sky above. In his icy tone, he has a strong spirit: "did you catch her? And the punishment? "


    At this moment, he felt his heartache was overwhelming, and his mind began to get out of control gradually. The violent smell in his bones spread out. The only idea was to kill people!


    "Ruier, calm down. I''m here for you. Only when she promised to practice medicine can she save you = cure you." The way of Nanming heaven.


    Tuoba Rui''s cold eyes stared at his face, his thin lips lifted lightly, and his voice poured out violent breath: "don''t force me."


    Nanming heaven looked at the out of control disciple, and he was in a panic for a while. He didn''t know what to say.


    "You!" Tuo Ba Rui turns his head and looks at the North moon. His dark eyes are full of killing intentions.


    Beichenyue retreated and said: "elder martial brother, I didn''t do it. I don''t know..."


    "Those who dare to hurt her, damn it!" Tuoba Rui said and waved, and a huge silver palm print went to beichenyue.


    With the strength of this handprint, there is no residue left.


    Nanming''s eyes were startled. His body moved to Beichen and the moon in an instant. He raised his hand to dissolve the big hand seal.


    "Ruier, do you know what you are doing?" The angry voice of Nanming.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes are full of murderous ideas: "I''ve never been so sober, her life, I''m going to decide."


    "You..." Nanming is speechless in the weather.


    With a wave of Tuoba Rui''s sleeves, he flew out of the hall and went to the place where Hua Ruge was imprisoned.


    He wants to see his little song first. He doesn''t want to wait for a moment, and he doesn''t want her to be hurt for a moment.


    Beichenyue sees Tuo BARREI leave, she sits on the ground as soon as her legs are soft, and tears flow down. She is scared. She never thought that death would be so golden from her in her life.


    Nanmingtian''s eyebrows are all tied. I don''t know what to do.


    I''m afraid that no one is the match for his apprentice.


    Tuoba Rui rushed to the dungeon where he was kept in secret as fast as he could. When he saw the room, he pushed it out.


    Under one palm, there was a sudden storm between the clouds. The whole cell was generally lifted up by the destruction. Several guards sent by the northern moon were hit by the violent energy, and they suddenly burst and died, with no bones left.


    At the next moment, Tuo BARREI stepped on the barbed wire on the dungeon and saw the girl with her hands hanging by the chain.


    The upper cell was destroyed, and the sky was suddenly bright. Hua Ruge, who had been in the dark, closed his eyes, then looked up and slowly opened them.


    She saw Tuo BARREI standing in the sun, the whole human figure was surrounded by the sun''s brilliance, the beautiful couple''s face seemed to be gilded with gold, like an immortal on nine days, which made people dazzled.


    However, at this time, the relegated immortals were obviously in a bad mood, and the violence of the whole body was even worse than the devil in hell. The beautiful Obsidian eyes were constantly changing when they saw themselves.


    Anger, irritability, heartache and self reproach.


    For the first time, Hua rugo saw his emotions so complicated and smiled: "I guess you can find me before night. It seems that I underestimate your ability."


    Tuo Ba Rui saw that she was still smiling at this time, which made her more distressed.


    "I''m tired of it." He said, waving to destroy the barbed wire, flew to Hua Ruge''s side, broke the thick iron chain tied to her arm, grabbed her waist, and jumped out of the water.


    Hua Ruge has been soaking in the water for several days. Seeing that the wind is even colder, she subconsciously reaches for his neck.


    Tuoba Rui looked down at her haggard face and said to himself, "Xiaoge, I''m sorry."


    "It was a bit hard before, but now it''s better to see you. I should thank you." Hua is like a playful song.


    It seems to be a joke, but it''s in her heart.


    While talking, the two fell to the ground. Tuo Barry took out his cloak and put it on her. He said softly, "let''s go back."


    Hua Ruge rarely nods softly.


    When she arrived at the room, Tuo BARREI let go of her mental strength to check her body. The look just softened after the check was furious again.


    "Damn, how can you stand that they use bone etchers on you?"


    Tuoba Rui''s words were roared out. When he finished speaking, tears flashed in his eyes.


    Hua Yuege was stunned and looked at him and said, "did you cry?"


    "It must be taken out quickly." Tuoba Rui ignores her words, picks her up and puts her on the bed, and begins to take off her clothes.


    Because there are more than ten bone etching nails all over the body, which must be taken off before they can be taken out.


    This move Hua such as song and pain out of a body of cold sweat, but still hands embrace chest way: "hello hello, what do you want?"


    "Darling, don''t move." Tuoba Rui spoke softly, but tore his clothes without any ambiguity.


    "Hiss!"


    The coat is broken!


    "Hiss!"


    The lining is broken!


    Hua Ruge was stunned, but looking at his strong appearance and the tears in his eyes, he felt unable to struggle.


    At last she began to comfort herself that this was a special situation, and she could only ask for help.


    When the bone etching nail is planted on the body, it will slowly drill into the bone, and people without skill will not get it out.


    So when she clenched her teeth and closed her eyes, she let him do it.


    Tuoba Rui has no other thoughts at all now. Even if he takes off Hua Ruge''s clothes, he is only thinking about how to take out the bone etching nails to minimize the pain of Hua Ruge.


    When he saw the blistered white wound on Hua Ruge''s fair skin, he felt his head would burst.

 Chapter 396

    Hua Ruge felt pain all over her body when she moved. She didn''t cry out, but she also kept a cold sweat.


    "Eat this first." Tuo Ba Rui takes the pill to relieve the pain and feeds it to her mouth.


    Hua Ruge took a long breath and felt much better.


    Tuo Ba Rui wiped the sweat on her face with his sleeve, and said with heartache on his face, "bear with me, I will take out all these soul locking nails."


    Hua Ruge opened his lips to give him a smile and said, "don''t worry, I''m ok."


    "Soon." Tuo Ba Rui leaned over her forehead and kissed her. In a soft voice, he said, "close your eyes."


    Hua Ruge knew that he was afraid of seeing the process of taking nails, and felt pain, so he obediently closed his eyes.


    Tuo barrui looks at the wound all over her body, forces himself to calm down, hangs his hand over her heart, and the spiritual force moves reversely to produce a suction force.


    Pain elixir has limited effect. Bone etching nail is slowly drilled into the bone. When it is pulled out, it is much more painful than when the nail is pulled out.


    Hua rugo felt that the play swallowed her up, and she wanted to shout out, but she didn''t want to worry too much about Tuo BARREI, so she clenched her teeth and let her whole body tremble without saying a word.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are suffering from pain, and his hands are constantly moving.


    Soon a nail was taken out by him, and then began, the second, the third.


    During this period, the pain was extremely bearable. Even with the perseverance of Hua Ruge, it was painful, faint, painful, awake and tossed for six times. Only after that, a dozen of bone etching nails were pulled out.


    By this time, it was the afternoon, and the bed had been stained red with Hua Ruge''s blood.


    Tuoba Rui ordered to find a doctor early. Now he is waiting outside.


    Hua Ruge''s head is full of sweat, but he has a long sigh of relief, which can be regarded as suffering.


    "It will be all right soon." Tuoba Rui said, covering Hua Ruge with a quilt, and then called the doctor in.


    The doctor is a man in his forties. He is a rare psychic master of wood. He can perform five pole healing.


    The light green light enveloped Hua Ruge. She felt that her body had healed from inside to outside, even the scars on the bones had been repaired.


    The cure is broad and profound. Hua rugo admits that he has no such ability. He also has a little more admiration for the doctor.


    The light green light gradually enters Hua Ruge''s body until it disappears completely.


    The doctor bowed to Tuoba Rui and said: "back to the young master, this girl has recovered from her trauma, but the bone etching nail is afraid to hurt her meridians. I''m afraid that the cultivation of this body will not be guaranteed."


    "What do you say?" Tuoba Rui Mei Feng a Yang, evil spirit emerged.


    After two steps back, the doctor will kneel down to plead guilty, but Hua rugo says, "the doctor doesn''t have to be embarrassed. Thank you very much. Go back."


    The doctor was stunned and did not dare to start.


    Tuo Ba Rui took a look at her and waved when she saw that her face was fixed. The doctor left as pardoned.


    "Little song." Tuoba Rui sat beside the bed pitifully.


    Hua Ruge smiled placidly: "it''s not a big problem. I can cure it myself."


    "Really?" Tuoba Rui''s uncertain question.


    "You don''t believe me?" Hua asked with a smile.


    "Believe, always believe." Tuo Ba Rui took her hand and clasped her ten fingers, showing a long lost smile.


    Hua rugo wants to talk to him, but she has just consumed too much mental and physical strength. Now she just wants to sleep. She droops her eyelids and says, "I want to sleep."


    "Wash before you sleep." Tuoba Rui points to the bed full of blood.


    Hua Ruge nodded, but thought that he had just seen the light, and his face could not help but have a fever.


    She has never met such a shameful situation.


    Today, however, Tuo BARREI seems to have made up his mind to break her taboo.


    He asked people to prepare hot water after the screen, when they got down, he not only didn''t go, but also opened the quilt, picked her up and went to the tub.


    Hua Ruge only felt cold on his body, but before he could react, he put it into the tub.


    She subconsciously hugged her chest and said, "what are you doing?"


    "You just consumed too much. I''ll take a bath for you." Tuoba Rui said it seriously, but his eyes were shining with the light of evil spirit.


    Hua Ruge said with wide eyes: "Tuo barrow, don''t bully me now that my skill is useless, I will get even."


    Tuoba Rui stood beside her with a smile and said, "I''m here to help you. How can I call it bullying?"


    "Big tail wolf, I really remember your revenge if you dare to come here." Hua Ruge is threatening, but facing others naked, I don''t think the threat is powerful.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t care. "My life is yours, not what you want."


    Hua Ruge felt a little sweet listening to this, and the defense line in his heart was loose.


    "Little song, I miss you." Tuo Ba Rui holds her cheek in both hands and leans over.


    Looking at his affectionate eyes, Hua Yuege only felt the yearning in his heart and burst the dike. He could not help closing his eyes and raising his chin.


    At the moment when their lips touched each other, they both felt that something had exploded in their hearts, and their love slanted out like a flood, as if they didn''t have enough love.


    Hua Ruge''s white arms are tied to Tuo BARREI''s neck, and his eyes are closed to enjoy the rare skin dating.


    Tuo BARREI didn''t feel the passage of time because he was frozen, but his love, worry and pity for China were also blazing. He wished he could eat her in his stomach like this, so that she could never leave her half step.


    Time seems to be fixed here.


    I don''t know if the moment becomes eternity or the eternity condenses into a moment.


    They felt that they had been lingering for a long time, but also for a moment. When they separated, they were already in tears.


    Hua Ruge put out his hand and wiped his eyes, rarely showing tenderness on his face. He stared at him and said, "it''s good that you can wake up."


    "I won''t leave you alone in the future." Tuoba Rui wipes the tears he left behind and helps Hua Ruge wipe.


    Hua Ruge felt warm and sweet in her heart, but she bent her eyes with a smile.


    In the past year, she has been carrying too much, and has never been so relaxed.


    Tuoba Rui looks at her with pity.


    Hua Ruge gradually felt something was wrong, and he was still in the tub, so his face turned red. "You go out first, I need to take a bath."


    "Little song blushes. It''s lovely." Tuo Ba Rui laughs at him. He doesn''t plan to leave at all.


    Hua Ruge stared at him: "I want to take a bath."


    "I''ll help you." Tuoba Rui smiled on his face and said that he had put his hand in the tub. His white fingers raised the water and poured it on his shoulder as bright and clean as a white jade.


    "Stop stop stop!" Hua rugo shrank back and said, "how can you get out?"


    "No way out." Tuoba Rui said, hands have been put on her shoulders, along the clavicle slowly down.

 Chapter 397

    Hua Ruge''s shoulders trembled. In this ambiguous atmosphere, when touched like this, the blush on her face spread to the root of her neck.


    "Tuo barrui, don''t mess with me. I''m afraid." Hua Ruge has some praying ways.


    No matter how strong her heart is, such a skin blind date is the first time. It''s also the face of her lover. Her heart is hard to avoid anxiety and tension.


    Tuo Barry looked at her embarrassed appearance, with a stronger smile on her face, and leaned down to kiss her pink neck.


    Hua, like a song, shrank back like an electric shock. His expression was very tangled.


    "Darling, I''ll wash your upper body and lower body yourself." Tuo Ba Rui''s low and sexy voice sounded in her ear, followed by his exhaled heat.


    Hua Ruge just wanted to open his mouth, Tuo Barry said again, "if you refuse, I understand that you let me wash your whole body."


    "You..." Hua Ruge''s face is red and his ears are red even though his tongue is smooth. He can''t even organize a word.


    Tuo Barry hugged her from behind and began to kiss her earlobe and back neck, saying, "honey, let''s wash and sleep."


    Hua Yuege blushed like a crab in a pot. She bit her lower lip angrily and said, "Tuo BARREI, you big tail wolf, you can''t succeed."


    Tuoba Rui smiles like a fox.


    Hua rugo thought that he must have had a crooked idea today. Unexpectedly, although he teased and bullied her in the tub, he took her to bed and only asked to help her change clothes.


    When bathing here, the maid had already changed the bed sheet and prepared the clothes for changing.


    After changing the clean inner garment, Tuoba Rui helped her cover the quilt, kissed her on the forehead, and said softly, "go to sleep."


    Hua rugo consumed too much when he took the bone etching nail. Now the wound on his body has healed. He took a hot bath again, and his eyes closed weakly when he touched the pillow.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw that she slept and took a bath herself, but it was only cold water.


    Tuoba Rui took a bath and it was too late. He went to bed and held her in his arms. His eyes were fixed on her delicate face and he was reluctant to move away.


    Hua Ruge groaned in his sleep and continued to sleep in a comfortable position in his arms.


    He smiled and carried her to sleep.


    Hua Ruge didn''t sleep so sweet for a year. He woke up at noon the next day. When he opened his eyes, he saw that he was holding Tuoba Rui and leaning on someone''s chest.


    Tuoba Rui looked at her with a smile and said, "early."


    Hua Ruge once again wants to find a seam to drill in. How can he be dishonest when he sleeps at night? It''s hard to avoid a little embarrassment when he is caught.


    "That, early..." Hua Yuege said a word and quietly took back his claws.


    Tuoba Rui put a hoop around her waist, let her body close to herself, more ambiguous than before.


    Hua Ruge can''t escape. He just doesn''t escape. He leans on his arms and closes his eyes again.


    Tuoba Rui smiled, hugged her and said, "how did you spend this year?"


    Hua Ruge is lying in his arms, with peace in mind. They get up early and have nothing to do. They just chat in bed.


    She talked about her experience in this year, and then talked about the battle of seizing huangquancao in the East China Sea.


    When Tuo Ba Rui listened to her rescue of Zixiao holy land and cooperated with her, and then went back to Zixiao holy land together, his brow frowned.


    "It''s impossible for your mind not to know that beichenyue has evil intentions. Why come to the holy land?" Tuo Ba Rui asked angrily.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and said innocently, "I can''t beat them. I can''t run if I want to."


    "Nonsense, if you want to leave, you can''t be stopped by twice as many people." Tuoba Rui obviously doesn''t buy the answer.


    Hua Ruge, seeing that he couldn''t fool him, asked cautiously, "then I said you can''t get angry."


    Tuoba Rui looks at her and doesn''t answer, which means obviously to see your performance.


    "I don''t say you can see that almost all the things happened along the way are in my plan, including the role of Zixiao Holy Land in fighting for the yellow spring grass and the response and purpose of beichenyue."


    "The reason why I saved them and cooperated with them was because I valued their strength, and later the war also proved that what I did was right. I didn''t think of mink''s efforts, but I never thought of bringing him in. Although he is strong, I believe Zixiao holy land is not vegetarian, and I can''t implicate him. "


    "I know Zixiao holy land is going to fight me, and I''m sure they won''t hurt my life, so I can and must come."


    When Hua rugo said that, his eyes stared at Tuo barrui and said, "it''s a pain when I''ve got bone etching nails on my body, but it''s too much worse than what I''ve suffered in this year."


    "My favorite man can sacrifice in order to save me, but I can''t help but bear the ice. Do you know how much my heart hurt at that time? " Hua rugo said and sucked his nose, then said:


    "I want to see you wake up, even if I can''t see it, I want to be with you, so I''m not afraid to bear any price for it."


    "Little song." Tuo Ba Rui cries out with heartache and holds her tightly in her arms.


    At this time, although he was angry that she did not care about her own safety, he could not bear to blame, and only moved her.


    Originally his little song, so care about him.


    Hua rugo sniffed again, held back the tears that were about to fall, and said, "I know you won''t believe what they said, and I believe you will find me, so even if I am locked up and tortured, I''m not afraid of it."


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her and can''t help but wet her eyes.


    She was able to escape by herself, but she gave her life to him, just to accompany him to wake up and see him earlier.


    This deep feeling, this trust, he is how many lives of good fortune to be able to meet.


    "Beichenyue thought I lost to her." Hua Yuege said with a disdainful smile, "with her, ten of them are not my opponents."


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her hand slightly trembling, full of emotion, but dare not make a sound, for fear that the exit will shed tears.


    "But I did lose, not to her." Hua Ruge turned to stare at Tuo barrow and said, "I lost to you."


    Tuo Ba Rui took a long breath, calmed down his mind and asked, "what did you lose to me?"


    "One me, one life." Hua Yuege said, looking at him and asked, "do you want it?"


    Tuoba Rui hears Yan only to feel the blood surging up, eyes shining at her.


    "Yes!" He said a word, directly pressed her on the bed, bent over to kiss up.


    "Wait a minute." Hua rugo reached over his shoulder and asked, "I''ll ask you a question when you wake up."


    "Well?"


    "Shall I make medicine for you?"

 Chapter 398

    Tuoba Rui didn''t expect that she would ask such a question, and didn''t respond for a while.


    "I said that if you want, I will make you." Hua Yuege continued, looking very calm.


    Tuo Ba Rui said nothing, pressed her arm, bent over and bit Hua Ruge''s lips. He tasted it carefully first, then drove straight in. The kiss was domineering and lingering.


    At the same time, Hua Ruge is also reviewing whether what she just expressed is not serious enough.


    How can he ignore such a serious topic?


    Tuoba Rui was a little angry. When he let go, Hua Ruge''s lips were slightly red and swollen.


    Hua Ruge glared at her angrily: "I asked you something."


    Tuo barrow reached out his thumb and rubbed the red lips that had just been ravaged by him, like asking questions and saying, "do you want to cure my disease or my life?"


    Hua Yuege laughed and said angrily, "you are making trouble again."


    "Don''t mention it later, or..." Tuoba ruixie raised her eyebrows and reached out to touch her neckline, which meant a lot of threats.


    Hua Ruge said helplessly, "if you don''t say no, you will bully people."


    Tuo Ba Rui saw that she was doing well. He reached out to hold her in his arms and lay down.


    Hua Ruge thought and asked, "I''ll ask you something more."


    "Well?" Tuo Ba Rui sniffs her hair and hears the occurrence of laziness.


    He is usually cold like an ice sculpture. Now he is languid and evil. Hua Ruge only feels extraordinarily sexy and charming.


    "When did you like me?" She asked, leaning against his chest.


    Tuo Ba Rui continues to play with her hair and casually replies, "see you for the third time."


    Hua rugo thought about the meeting process before. The first time was in the woods of the small town. She saw him kill the woman close to him.


    She also approached him, and he was merciful.


    The second time was at Shangguan''s house. She went to her door to quit marriage and robbed something. He saved himself and gave his ring.


    The third time was when she entered the noble college. She was drunk with tuobayu and others. He ran to her bed in the middle of the night and helped her deal with the assassins from the Hua family.


    She wanted to be smooth, but she was afraid of making mistakes, so she asked, "it was the noble college that time?"


    "That''s the fourth time." Tuoba Rui''s slight correction.


    Hua Ruge stopped at this time and raised his eyebrows and said, "you are so appalling. I will not forget the fight with you. It must be the third time."


    "It''s the second time I''ve met in the woods, or do you think I''ll let go of a woman within three feet of me?" Tuoba Rui looks at her with evil eyes.


    Hua Ruge is lost in thought again. In the woods, she just came to this continent. If that is the second time, it means that the original master and Tuo barrow had met before she crossed.


    Tuoba Rui is the prince. He grew up in Wangdu.


    The original Lord was also in the capital of the king before the age of eight, and he was once the first Duke of the world.


    So the chances of meeting two people are very high.


    Sure enough, Tuo BARREI said, "fourteen years ago, I was eight years old, and you were four years old, the last year of my father''s reign. At that time, you were the genius of the stars and the moon. However, because of the cracks in my meridians, I couldn''t practice all the time, and my mother and concubine died early, so I was rejected by my father and the emperor."


    "In that year''s annual palace feast, your father took you to the palace and ate the palace feast. At night, all the children came out to play. Everyone flattered you and nobody cared about me who was huddled in the rockery."


    Tuo Ba Rui tells a story of peace, but Hua Ruge thinks it''s novel. The days before the original master are so beautiful.


    "At that time, when I was ill, I was hiding in a fake mountain. The sharp pain of my body and the cold outside were almost unbearable."


    "You found me and wanted to pull me out to play with you. At the moment of contact with you, I felt less pain in my body. I didn''t know what was the matter at that time, but I felt that you pulled me out when I was about to despair."


    "So you liked me then?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "at that time, it was too small to think about these things. I just think I owe you human feelings."


    "That is to say, when you met in the forest, you wanted to strangle me, but when you touched me, you recognized me, didn''t you?" The analysis of Hua Ruge.


    "Yes." Tuo Ba Rui replied, "I think I''ll make you better when I find you, so I''ll go to you when I wake up."


    Hua Ruge listened carefully.


    "I followed the ring''s direction and found you. At that time, you were in the Shangguan''s house and were getting divorced. I wanted to help you, but I found that you didn''t need it at all."


    "The calm confidence and intelligence in your bones make me feel bright. I don''t know when you attracted me. I think you are the only one I like."


    Tuo Ba Rui said, "this is the third meeting."


    "My face was still flowery at that time. Is your taste too heavy?" Hua is like a song with a bad taste.


    "If you''re not so beautiful, I''m relieved." Tuoba Rui said that this shows a little dissatisfaction.


    Hua Yuege was stunned and pointed to himself and asked, "isn''t it a bonus for me to grow such a vase?"


    "You''re done. It''s my turn to ask you." Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said.


    Hua rugo knew that he was not easy to deal with when he saw that his face was not good, so he nodded and put on a good look, so that if he made a mistake, he could strive for leniency.


    "Beichenyue told me that you are very close to childe Wuchen?" Tuoba and Rui raise eyebrows.


    Hua Ruge took a long breath and felt that he was making a false alarm. He said directly, "if you are taken back to the holy land, I will drink him a drink and he will go."


    "Drunk?" Tuoba Rui continues to ask.


    Hua Ruge nodded a little modestly: "well."


    "And then?"


    "Sleep Sleep. " Hua Ruge feels guilty.


    "Where is it?"


    "Inn, two beds." Hua Ruge replied that she didn''t do anything wrong, but she always felt guilty in the face of Tuoba Rui''s eyes.


    "A room?" Tuo Ba Rui''s voice line is raised.


    Hua Ruge can only nod.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes narrowed dangerously: "aren''t you afraid that he will be unfaithful to you?"


    "He''s drunk, too."


    "You think it''s safer to be drunk than to be awake?" Tuo Ba Rui''s narrow and long eyes show a little anger.


    Hua rugo gave up resistance completely and said directly, "I''m wrong. I''ll not get drunk with him in the future."


    "Still drinking?" His voice was threatening.


    Hua Ruge scratched his head and said, "after all, it''s a friend. It''s not good if you don''t drink."


    "Well?" Tuoba Rui''s hand is put on her neckline again.


    "Well, if you say no, you don''t." Hua rugo has no way to deal with his occasional child''s temperament.

 Chapter 399

    Tuo Ba Rui heard her promise, and then he smiled. He leaned over her face and kissed her, saying, "reward you."


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and said, "brother, you are taking advantage."


    She said it with a sigh of relief. It''s hard for the mature man to get angry.


    "And what''s the matter with mink, you''re holding hands?" Tuoba Rui seemed to remember and asked again.


    Hua Ruge''s face is black: "what did beichenyue say to you?"


    "You answer my question first." Tuoba Rui asked seriously.


    "I treat him as my brother, and you can eat the vinegar?" Hua Yuege asked candidly.


    Tuoba Rui thought for a moment, the expression on his face eased a little, and added: "as a younger brother, you can''t hold hands in the future."


    "You are really like a child." Hua said with a laugh.


    Tuo Ba Rui held her arm tightly, rubbed against her hair and said: "you can only be mine, and no one can touch you."


    "And you? Is it mine? " Hua Yuege looks up and asks with a smile.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t think about it. "You are the only woman who can be close to me in three feet."


    "What about your younger martial sister?" Hua Yuege asked. She can remember that the North moon can be near Tuoba Rui.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "she doesn''t count."


    "Why?"


    "Because she will soon be dead." When Tuoba Rui said this, his eyes flashed a bloodthirsty cold light.


    Hua Ruge listened to his words and shook his head slightly. "I know you are angry for me, but I''m afraid you can''t do it now."


    Tuoba Rui looks at her and waits for her to continue.


    "She is also a holy man, a genius of Grade 8 talent, and a proud disciple of your martial uncle. I''m afraid you will be hindered by all parties if I am an outsider trying to take her life." Hua Ruge said: "you grew up in the holy land. The older generation are all your elders. They all have the grace of teaching, and you are not good to make trouble."


    Tuo Barry listened to her analysis and smiled: "you also said that I grew up in the holy land. If I can''t even overcome these obstacles, how can I be your man?"


    "It''s easy for you to say. It''s hard to sit up." Hua Ruge listened to his words, and did not become relaxed, because she could figure out the interests.


    Tuo Ba Rui reached for her hair and looked at her seriously. "I will never allow anyone who has hurt you to live in this world."


    Hua Ruge''s heart was touched, but he also said, "even if it is like this, we can lure her out of the Holy Land and start again."


    The history of Zixiao holy land is not much shorter than that of the civilization of the mainland. How can they estimate the details? Once they make a big fuss, they can''t get any price. It''s much easier to cheat beichenyue out of the Holy Land and start again.


    "Xiaoge, do you think I just want revenge?" Tuoba Rui picked up the corner of his lips, and his eyes were shining with the light of evil four.


    Hua Ruge saw his expression, his eyes turned, and he said: "you don''t want to make an example."


    "Xiaoge is smart. I will not only kill beichenyue, but also let all people in Zixiao Holy Land dare not start with you." Tuo Ba Rui rubbed her hair and said, "only in this way can we have a permanent cure."


    "Would it be too risky?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I won''t have an accident. I want to be with you every day." Tuoba Rui looks at her with infinite tenderness in her eyes.


    Hua Ruge shakes her head and laughs, then says, "I want to get better soon. You will help me a lot if you give me the ring again."


    "Don''t mention that, hold it for a while." Tuo Ba Rui closes his eyes again, looking like he didn''t think of staying in bed.


    It''s almost noon. I usually stay up late


    "It doesn''t matter." Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes didn''t open, and her arms held her tightly.


    Hua Ruge can''t beat him. They got up from bed at noon. Xiao Xuan brought in the meal. Hua Ruge thought about how to heal himself while eating.


    After having dinner, Hua Ruge wrote a prescription with a pen, looked left and right, and frowned all the time.


    "Can''t you?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge sighed: "I didn''t learn in vain this year. According to this prescription, I can recover my strength with one pill."


    "What do you sigh?" Tuoba Rui doesn''t understand.


    "I can''t make pills now. If you ask someone else to make them, the pills I developed will not be known. If they are sold, they will be worth a lot of money." The more Hua Ruge thinks about it, the more he feels the loss.


    Tuoba Rui hears the words and snatches the prescription, folding it and saying, "don''t be a financial fan until this time."


    Hua Ruge Dudu''s mouth, who cares about the money.


    "By the way, the prescriptions are all precious medicines. It''s a little difficult to make them together, but I don''t think it''s difficult for you." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Tuoba Rui smiles and calls Xiao Xuan in.


    Xiao Xuan came in and Tuo Ba Rui gave him the prescription and said, "give this to martial uncle Muyun and say it''s safe to exchange a pill for brocade."


    "Yes, little Lord." Xiao Xuan doesn''t care what his master says. He takes Dan Fang and leaves.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and asked, "Muyun is the first one of your holy land of Zixiao, Dandao?"


    "It''s also Yunjin''s master." Tuoba Rui added.


    "Can he listen to you?" Hua is like song''s confused way.


    Tuoba Rui said with a smile, "martial uncle values brocade and doesn''t want it to be mixed in. Otherwise, he won''t be locked up as soon as he comes back from the East China Sea. It''s called closing up."


    "Now that he''s locked up, he''s not in danger?"


    "It''s not easy to lock him up with Yunjin''s Thoughts on beichenyue. Once he runs out, he will not be in danger if he stands in the wrong team at the wrong time." Tuoba Rui explained.


    Hua Ruge thought about it and then smiled: "you''re not a bad move. Mu shouzuo is really going to break his heart for his apprentice."


    Tuo Ba Rui smiles quietly.


    "But brocade''s vision is not so good." Hua Ruge comments.


    Tuo barrow agreed: "it''s much worse than me."


    Hua Ruge is very happy to be praised.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in his arms, kisses her on the forehead, and then says, "I''m going out. Take a good rest here, and order Xiao Xuan if you need anything."


    "Where are you going?" Hua Yuege asked with some concern.


    "Go to the master and ask for the ring." Tuo Ba Rui replied.


    Hua rugo thought next: "it may not be easy to fall into his hands and want to come back. Be careful."


    Tuo barrow listened to her exhortation and felt warm in his heart. He couldn''t help kissing her on the forehead again and said, "don''t worry, I''m measured."


    Hua Ruge nods, and he strides out.

 Chapter 400

    Tuoba Rui went out of the door and called another boy to ask: "where is the North moon?"


    "Back to Shaozhu, I haven''t been out of the three elders'' palace since yesterday. I should be hiding from you." The child replied.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t change at all. He asked, "has Zixiao changed since yesterday?"


    "Your Majesty mobilized the people of law enforcement hall, blocked the way down the mountain, and strengthened the guard in the holy land, as if to prevent the young Lord and the girl from leaving." The little boy said again.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head and said, "you should guard in front of the door, protect her no matter what happens, and inform me as soon as possible."


    The little boy is in a hurry.


    After Tuo Ba Rui explained, he turned to the longevity hall.


    At this time, Nanming heaven was frowning in the palace, and the table in front of him was the two rings of Hua rugo. Tuo BARREI was close to him, so he came in without notice.


    "Master." Tuoba Rui bows to salute.


    Nanming Tian snorted, "you dare to come."


    "Why didn''t I dare to come because I didn''t do anything bad?" Tuo Ba Rui looks up at Nanming sky and looks as usual.


    Nanmingtian felt that his face was a little more spiritual than yesterday. He was more angry when he saw it. How could he not see that he was a kind of love.


    In fact, it''s not just him. No matter who knows or can''t understand Tuo barrow, he won''t think that one day he will be so serious for a woman.


    "Do you know what you did? When your third martial uncle heard that you were going to deal with yue''er, he would go to you to reason with you. If I didn''t stop him, you would not live a peaceful life. " The angry way of nanmingtian.


    "There will always be a solution to this matter. Master really shouldn''t stop it." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    "You..." Nanmingtian angrily pointed at him: "what do you want to do?"


    "Without him, take back the things of Xiaoge and kill another person." There is no fluctuation on Tuo Barry''s face, and his voice is so cold that there is no room for negotiation.


    Nanming sky roars: "Tuo Barry, do you want to rebel?"


    "If the master completes, Ruier will not." Tuoba Rui didn''t think about it.


    "What do you mean? I will not let go of you and that evil water. You will rebel, will you? " Nanmingtian was so angry that his beard trembled.


    Tuoba Rui stared at him calmly and said, "it''s not beichenyue''s idea to catch Xiaoge, is it?"


    When Hua Ruge told him, he only talked about the North moon, not that Nanming heaven was the main envoy.


    She was afraid that their teachers and disciples would turn against each other. Tuo BARREI was sad and would probably suffer losses.


    But what kind of mind is Tuoba Rui? Although Hua Ruge conceals it well, how can he escape from his eyes.


    Nanmingtian is also shocked to hear the calm questioning from Tuoba Rui.


    He''s not surprised that Tuo Barry knows, but his attitude. He''s too calm. What he''s thinking, he can''t guess at all.


    Nanmingtian had nothing to say under his pressure.


    "Master is good for me and wants to cure me completely. I understand, but you also hurt my favorite person at the same time. I am very contradictory." Tuo bares his heart to him.


    Nanming sky frowned and listened.


    "Holy land has only trained me as an heir for so many years. You will not kill me. I won''t do it to you either, but I''ve got a heart to grind. " Tuoba ruidun said again: "now I give the opportunity of choice to the master."


    Nanmingtian frowned deeper.


    "Either banish me from the Holy Land and leave the two separate, or give me the ring and not take part in my next actions." Tuo Ba Rui looks at Nanming heaven and says, "please choose your master."


    If he returns the ring and doesn''t intervene, the next thing is to give way to Tuo BARREI, and indirectly help Tuo BARREI finish the next thing.


    At that time, Tuo BARREI let him go. After all, this is the master who raised him.


    If he drives Tuo BARREI out of the holy land, then Tuo BARREI will rebel, and there will be no pressure.


    Tuoba Rui is really giving nanmingtian a chance to choose.


    When nanmingtian heard that his voice was so arrogant, he was angry at first, but he soon let go of his anger. Because tuobarui was right. For so many years, Zixiao holy land has only cultivated one successor, and he can''t say to give up.


    "Tuo BARREI, you really failed my hard work. I thought you would put your experience on the right thing, but I didn''t expect you would threaten me for a woman one day." Nanming sky sighed.


    Tuoba Rui frowned: "if you respect my opinion, I may not do so extreme."


    "You just don''t suffer at all." Nanming sky sighed again, and big sleeve waved on the table.


    The two rings on the table flew towards Tuoba Rui. Tuoba Rui took them and checked them. Then he said, "thank you, master."


    "From now on, I''ll take back all the arrangements, close the door and practice. I''ll give you the situation, but I can''t make too much noise. You should know the right balance." Nanming heavenly way.


    Hearing this, Tuo Ba Rui bowed and said: "thank you very much for your completion."


    "Don''t think your own woman is good. How much do you know about her?" Nanmingtian raised his eyelids and said again.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t speak, waiting for him to go on.


    "That white jade ring is not eye-catching or like a magic weapon, but I can''t break the boundary inside." Nanming heavenly way.


    Tuoba Rui also frowned when he heard the words.


    The border on the storage space is arranged by the person who has the ring, and this kind of border can only be broken by the attack of the person with higher strength than her.


    I don''t know how many times the cultivation of Nanming heaven is higher than that of huaruge. It''s strange if it can''t break the boundary.


    "The person who can complement your life style will never be an easy role to deal with. If you don''t take advantage of her weakness, it''s too late to regret later." Nanmingtian continued.


    Tuo Ba Rui listens to this, lip Cape a hook way: "I won''t start to her, she can become stronger, I am happy."


    Nanming can hardly get on in one breath.


    Tuo Ba Rui bowed again and said, "master, I''m so happy to have a rest. I''m leaving."


    Then he turned and left.


    Nanmingtian is so angry that he smashes things in the hall. Women are not all over the place. Why does this guy take a fancy to that one!


    But Tuoba Rui, who loves Shanghua as a song, enjoys it. On the way back, he is playing with the ring on his hand, thinking of what Nanming heaven said.


    However, he was relieved to think that Hua Ruge is a body of elements and can practice so fast. It would be strange if he didn''t have a base card.


    He didn''t have the habit of prying into other people''s privacy, so he fiddled twice and put it back in his sleeve.


    Nanmingtian''s action was very fast. On his way back, he saw the disciples of law enforcement hall withdraw.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at one side and said, "it''s your turn!"

 Chapter 401

    When Tuo BARREI returned to the palace, Xiao Xuan also came back. Seeing him, he hurried forward and said, "little Lord, Mr. Mu promised that he would send the pills to me when he played."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui was not surprised. He replied, "pass my warrant to the law enforcement hall. In order to ensure safety, you are not allowed to go in or out."


    Xiao Xuan took the order.


    Then Tuo BARREI pushed the door in and saw Hua Ruge standing in front of the door. He seemed to have been listening to him before.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees her appearance, on the face some smiles, way: "I have arrangement, at ease, do not get out of the way."


    Hua Ruge saw that he was a little more relaxed than before he went out, and he had a deep psychology. He said, "let''s get the ring."


    "Of course." Tuoba Rui said and put the white jade ring on her palm.


    Hua Ruge took the ring and checked it. He found that the border was not broken and there was no change in it. He took a breath and asked, "what about the one you sent me?"


    Tuo Barry pulled her left hand and put the black dragon ring on her middle finger. Then he took her hand and looked at her and said, "I''ll take it for you, naturally."


    Hua Yuege smiles.


    Tuoba Rui took her to his arms and held her. "Xiaoge, let''s not separate, OK?"


    "You want me to follow you all the time?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    "I''ll follow you. When I kill beichenyue, we''ll go back to Dazheng and stay at home." Tuoba Rui looks forward to the way.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "I promised you to go early and return early. I should not go to Dazheng."


    "Then I''ll go back to college with you, stay with you for a while, and then we''ll go back for the new year." Tuoba Rui plans.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "OK."


    After chatting for a while, it was time for dinner. Hua Ruge stayed in the water prison for a few days and didn''t eat or drink. Now, seeing the food, he felt very kind. He picked up the bowl and opened it.


    Tuo Barry picked up chopsticks to pick up vegetables for her, watched her eat, occasionally wiped corners of her mouth, smiling face doting, like looking after children.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "you can eat it, too."


    "Beautiful." Tuo Ba Rui said and gave her a piece of meat.


    Hua Yuege glared at him and said, "you''re the only one who is slick."


    When they said this, Xiao Xuan knocked on the door and came in. When he saw Tuoba Rui smiling, he was obviously stunned.


    When he was ten years old, he was chosen to serve Tuo BARREI. Now six years later, he has never seen Tuo BARREI smile like this.


    "What can I do for you?" Tuoba Rui interrupts his thoughts.


    Xiao Xuan just woke up like a dream. He went forward and handed over a wooden box and said, "this is sent by elder mu."


    Tuo Ba Rui takes the aisle: "go down."


    Xiao Xuan nodded. He had just entered the door and felt the warm atmosphere between them. He thought he was redundant.


    Hua Ruge saw that as soon as the wooden box eyes were bright, he would take the chopsticks after putting them down.


    Tuoba Rui receives the wooden box in his own space and sinks his face and says, "eat first."


    "Domineering." Hua Yuedu''s mouth was blaring, and he picked up the dishes unwillingly.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees her obedience, smiles and continues to serve her food.


    Hua Yuege finished eating at a faster speed, and then stretched out his hands when he could not wipe his mouth: "give it to me."


    Tuo Ba Rui sees that the corner of her mouth is still stained with rice grains. He laughs and wipes them off for her.


    Hua is as red as a song''s ears. He looks at him with eyes.


    "Come here." Tuo Ba Rui pulls her up and lets her sit on her leg. After she is ready, she takes the wooden box to her.


    Hua Ruge now doesn''t care what he does. He uses his mental power to detect it. After confirming that it''s the elixir, he opens it slowly.


    When the wooden box was opened, the fragrance of the medicine overflowed. It was refreshing just to ask.


    "It''s the first alchemist. All nine kinds of pills can be refined into 90% purity." Hua Ruge sniffed the medicine and praised.


    "Identify the ingredients." Tuo Ba Rui reminds me.


    Hua Ruge nodded her head, and her spirit penetrated into it. For a while, she said pleasantly: "this pill adds a heaven and Earth Spirit to my original prescription. After I take it, not only can I recover my strength, but also 60% may be promoted."


    "Yunjin has made martial uncle Muyun pay a lot of money." Tuoba Rui said and picked out his lips.


    They know how to judge the situation.


    Hua Ruge turned his head after he was excited and looked at Tuoba Rui suspiciously. "I''m thinking that you usually don''t recognize more than six parents, and that''s why Mr. Mu would give you such a big favor."


    "It''s not true that six people don''t recognize each other. It''s true that they didn''t show mercy." Tuoba Rui makes a light statement.


    Hua Ruge swallows her saliva. She finally knows why Mu Yun is afraid that he will hurt Yunjin.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw that she was still frightened, and jokingly said, "what are you afraid of?"


    "Let''s have a discussion. If we have trouble in the future, shall we do anything?" Hua is like a weak song.


    Tuoba Rui raises eyebrow: "why to make trouble?"


    "I mean in case..."


    "As long as you are not with other men, I promise not to do it." The way of Tuo Ba Rui''s cooperation.


    "If you''re together, do it?"


    "Yes, his life." Tuo Ba Rui replied simply, and then picked up eyebrows to see her: "if you have a feud with someone, you can let him try beside you."


    Hua Ruge''s little eyes turned and shook his head decisively.


    This is the threat of red fruit.


    See her good performance, Tuo Ba Rui lip angle slightly raised, way: "later I coax you, don''t let you angry."


    Hua Ruge only feels bitter in his heart when he hears Yan. She coaxes him most of the time.


    This proud and domineering man.


    Tuoba Rui did nothing but accompany Hua Ruge on this day.


    In the evening, Hua Yuege finally asked, "why don''t we do it?"


    "I have sealed the holy land. She can''t run. The more I don''t move, the more frightened she is. Do you know what people are most afraid of?" Tuoba Rui is wearing a black satin lining at this time, leaning on the collapse, and his fingers are gently clasped on the edge of the bed, which is indescribable and lazy.


    At a glance, Hua Yuege saw that his chest was half covered, showing a white and tight chest, lined with a black inner garment, and more unspeakable ascetic style.


    For a moment, her eyes blurred and she shook her head subconsciously.


    "What people fear most is not to die, but to wait for death. It''s like falling into a bottomless abyss when you know the danger is coming but you can''t help it. That kind of panic will drive people crazy if it lasts for a long time. "


    When Tuo Barry said this, his eyes were lazy and sinister. A smile on his lips added some beauty to his godlike appearance. It seemed that he was not talking about killing people, but about the weather today.


    Hua Yuege once again swallowed his saliva and said, "you are cruel!"

 Chapter 402

    Nanmingtian is closed. Tuobarrui, the young Lord, has become the principal of Zixiao holy land. The blockade order has been implemented for three days. The people who originally planned to watch the activity at the three elders'' place have gradually dispersed. Those who promised to help are also a little scared and left one after another.


    Originally, the people in the holy land were more afraid of the young Lord. Now, Tuo BARREI''s actions are even more elusive, which has been mentioned for a long time, and they don''t want to go through this muddy water.


    If it is said that a grumpy and murderous young Lord, though terrifying, can calm down and calm down, it will be creepy.


    Who knows when and by what means he will deal with people.


    The Luocha hall where the three elders live is becoming more and more clean. No matter the elder or the younger, they are almost scattered in these three days.


    The situation seems to be loose, but in fact, everyone has a heart.


    In fact, the controller of the situation did nothing these three days, just stayed in the room with Hua Ruge.


    She took medicine to recover her strength, and he protected her law.


    She practiced. He went into the small kitchen to cook for her.


    In the evening, there are snacks and pastries to prepare. Hua rugo thinks that in these three short days, he seems to have gained some weight.


    She swallowed the elixir three days ago, and her strength has completely recovered, but the elixir is too strong. She has not fully absorbed it until now. She needs to meditate and practice every day. If she is lucky, she should be able to break through the four-star soul tutor in half a month.


    In the evening, she accepted her contribution. Tuo BARREI soon came in with the food. Suddenly, the room was full of fragrance. Hua Ruge sniffed and felt that the greedy insects would be hooked out.


    Tuoba Rui''s savvy is very good. With his cooking heart, his cooking skill is almost the same as that of LAN bing''er.


    Hua Ruge ran to the table without greeting. Unexpectedly, she found that there was wine in the tray. She reached for it as soon as her eyes were bright.


    "Pa!"


    Tuo Ba Rui reached out and hit her little paw, saying, "wash your hands."


    "Oh."


    Hua Ruge answered weakly, and went to wash his hands.


    Tuo Ba Rui put the food on the table with a smile and sat down to pour two glasses of wine.


    Hua Ruge came to sit down and held out his washed hand and said, "now you can eat."


    Her small hands are like white jade, and her fingers are delicate and slender. She shakes them in the air, which makes Tuo BARREI move in his heart.


    He once grabbed her hand, and before she could feel it, he kissed her in the palm of her hand.


    Hua Ruge''s ears are red. When he wants to draw back his hand, Tuoba Rui has let go of her and says with a smile, "you can eat it."


    "Hooligans." Hua Ruge mumbled and began to move chopsticks.


    Tuo Ba Rui took her a piece of meat and said, "eat more."


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and said, "I''ll get fat if I eat like this."


    "Fat looks good." Tuoba Rui gives her two pieces of meat.


    Hua rugo looked at his expression and said, "you think I''m fat and no one wants to rob you."


    "Eat more if you know it. Add more tomorrow." Tuoba Rui is not embarrassed at all.


    Hua Ruge didn''t even have words to deal with it. As expected, even though her face is thick enough, someone is thicker than her.


    Hua rugo had the happiest meal, because there was wine, but Tuo BARREI didn''t let her hold the wine pot, but slowly poured it out to her. Every time she tried to steal the wine pot while Tuo BARREI was eating, her claws would be beaten back.


    "I don''t want to drink alcohol. I''m stingy." Hua said as if singing.


    Tuo Ba Rui eats vegetables lightly and replies, "you should learn to restrain yourself. It''s too dangerous to get drunk outside."


    Hua is like a song biting his teeth. This is clearly a revenge.


    Tuoba Rui said so, but she added a few more cups when she saw Hua Ruge like it. She was really not a good drinker, so she was a little tipsy when she had a drink.


    After a meal, Hua Yuege''s little face is red, and the frequency of giggling increases exponentially.


    Tuoba Rui can only shake his head and laugh.


    She must have been an alcoholic in her last life.


    Hua rugo drank and asked, "it''s been so many days. When are you going to start?"


    "Tomorrow." Tuo Ba Rui took a sip of wine and replied lightly.


    Hua Ruge thought about it with his head askew, then nodded his head and said, "those people should have been through it."


    "It''s almost time for you to drink. It''s time for you to sleep." Tuo Barry pulled her by the collar, pulled her out of the chair, and then hugged her to the bed.


    Hua Ruge struggles in his arms: "I haven''t had a good drink, I don''t want to sleep."


    "Don''t drink. Go to sleep." Tuoba Rui can''t help but put her on the bed.


    Hua yuebian said, "you mean man."


    Tuoba Rui bullies her body and looks at her under her. She looks up and asks, "what do you say?"


    The smell of danger came out. Hua Ruge hurriedly shook his head and said, "you''re right. Can I sleep now?"


    "I don''t think you really want to go to bed, or shall we do some pre sleep exercise?" Tuo Ba Rui bent over her ears and said vaguely.


    Hua Ruge shook his head as if it was not a drum. "I feel very sleepy now. I want to sleep."


    "Really?" Tuoba Rui''s lips are joyful.


    Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly: "Mm-hmm."


    "Darling." Tuo Ba Rui kisses her forehead, turns over and lies on her side, and covers the quilt on the two men''s bodies.


    Hua Ruge breathed a sigh of relief. He did not dare to mention drinking again. He closed his eyes quickly.


    Tuoba Rui smiles and brings her into her arms, holding her to sleep.


    In the morning of the next day, the disciples of the law enforcement hall were surrounded by the three floors outside the three floors around the Luocha hall where the three elders lived.


    The guard of the Luocha temple came up to him and said, "unbridled, you can surround the place of the three elders, and you can''t retreat quickly."


    The Lord of the law enforcement Hall said: "according to the order of the little Lord, arrest the important criminals in the holy land. Please cooperate with me."


    When the guard saw that he was the hall leader, he politely asked, "who are you going to catch?"


    "People commit murderous crimes. Young Lord is afraid that we can''t cope with them. Now we can only catch them." Law enforcement hall leader.


    The law enforcement hall is the neutral entrance of the hall. Nanmingtian will listen to nanmingtian when he sends an order. Nanmingtian will listen to tuobarui when he is closed. He will not ask anything else.


    After hearing this, the guard felt wrong and said angrily, "unbridled, you are offending the three elders in disguise."


    "Little Lord has orders. From then on, the Luocha hall can only enter and cannot leave." Law enforcement hall leader''s meticulous way.


    The guard didn''t dare to make up his mind and turned back to report.


    These days, beichenyue has been living in the side hall of Luocha hall. It is very close to nangonghai, the three elders of the main hall. It seems that he is afraid of Tuoba Rui''s sudden action.


    When the guard entered the hall, nangonghai was meditating and practicing.


    Beichenyue is also sitting in the main hall, but her face is much worse than before. Now she is pale and her eyes are a little dark. She didn''t sleep well at first sight. Seeing the guard come in, she instinctively shrunk her shoulders, like a frightened bird.

 Chapter 403

    The guards usually see the graceful beichenyue. Now they are shocked at her appearance. However, he quickly responds and reports: "elder, miss, the law enforcement hall has surrounded the Luocha hall."


    "What?" Beichenyue is not at all depressed.


    Nangong Haiwen opened his eyes and said angrily, "Tuoba Rui, what is this kid doing? Are you against me? "


    "If we want to catch the important criminals, we should surround them first. We should wait for the young Lord to come here." The guard said again.


    "He dares to arrest people with bold names, but he still has no assurance to pay attention to it." Nangong Hai clapped the handrail and said: "drive away all the people in the law enforcement hall. I have nothing to commit."


    The guard was embarrassed and said: "this time, the leader of the law enforcement hall came by himself. Almost all the disciples of the law enforcement hall have been mobilized. I''m afraid we can''t get rid of it."


    "Damn it, Tuo BARREI, does he want to tear his face with me?" Nangong sea is more and more angry.


    Before that, Tuo Barry held still. He thought that Tuo Barry might have been worried about his face. Unexpectedly, he used the law enforcement hall to encircle the Luocha hall, which would not give him a way back.


    "This kid is too ruthless. It''s forcing me to make a decision." Nangong sea gnaws his teeth.


    Now that Tuoba Rui has mobilized the law enforcement hall, either they can solve it privately or they are determined to tear their faces.


    Or he will hand over beichenyue.


    Or we''ll fight it out.


    It''s not a bad move.


    Beichenyue must be flustered. He said: "Sir, don''t send your disciples out. You have to kill me because of your elder brother''s temper."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t believe what this suckling boy can do to me." Nangong sea is also more energetic, hum, to the guard way: "let them around, I want to see how Tuoba Ruilai can do?"


    The guard bowed, then retreated.


    When beichenyue saw that her master was protecting herself, she was relieved. But she thought of nanmingtian''s sudden closing and giving the law enforcement hall to tuobarrei. How did she feel frightened.


    If Nanming heaven acquiesces to Tuo Barrow''s actions, what else can she do to escape.


    She thought that she had shrunk again, her eyes full of fear.


    Nangong Hai looked at her and said, "don''t worry, yue''er, if you are a teacher, he doesn''t dare to do anything about you."


    Beichenyue nodded her head, but she was still uneasy. She didn''t do anything else, because the person she offended was Tuo BARREI.


    She grew up with Tuo BARREI. She knew too much about the means of Tuo BARREI. Nothing he wanted to do has been impossible.


    Tuoba Rui wanted to take the law enforcement hall with him, but when he woke up in the morning and saw Hua Ruge sleeping with his arm, he dared not get up for fear of waking her up.


    Xiao Xuan asked him when he was leaving outside the gate. Tuo Ba Rui only replied one word: "wait."


    Xiao Xuan is inexplicable outside. Tuo barrui is holding her arm tightly in Hua Ruge''s arms. A happy smile rises from the corner of her mouth.


    People in Zixiao Holy Land heard that the law enforcement hall had surrounded the Luocha hall, and their hearts were raised in their voices and eyes. They were nervous to see what would happen next.


    I didn''t expect to see any movement after such a big battle in the morning.


    People only think it''s Tuo BARREI''s plan, but they don''t know that he didn''t move just because he didn''t want to wake up Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge went to bed early last night and woke up relatively late. After two quarters of an hour, he opened his eyes and looked at Tuoba Rui and smiled at himself.


    Every morning is such a scene, Hua Ruge still feel a little shy, she coughed a way: "not to say today to do it?"


    "I thought so." Tuoba Rui said and looked at her arm.


    Hua Ruge looked at him stupidly, then looked up at him, and said, "you won''t get up because I hold you."


    "I got up and went to the party." Tuo Ba Rui reached out and pinched her nose, laughing.


    Hua Ruge is still in Lengshen, Tuoba Rui has opened the quilt and picked her up.


    "I''ll change myself." Hua Ruge has no time to think about it.


    However, with Tuo BARREI''s character, she should not wait for her to get up before starting.


    Tuoba Rui laughs: "I didn''t say to change it for you."


    Hua rugo felt that it was unwise to talk to him about this topic, so after washing and washing, he quickly rushed to the screen and changed his clothes.


    Tuo barrow casually wore a black robe and sent for someone to comb his hair and tie it with a black crown. It was a group of spirits like jade. People who didn''t know it would surely think it was the God of heaven coming down to earth.


    Hua Ruge casually pulled up her hair, inserted a hairpin obliquely, dressed in a white suit, and the whole human temperament was like a fairy. Standing together with Tuo Barre, she was a pair in the sky.


    Tuo Ba Rui smiled, took her hand, and they pushed the door out and went straight to the direction of Luocha hall.


    Hua Ruge was here before, either with too much thought or in a hurry. He didn''t have a close look at the scenery of Zixiao holy land.


    At this time, there are clouds floating on the ground under my feet. It''s really like stepping on the clouds. The palace is well arranged. It''s also a landscape of its own. The guards are all gold helmets and armor. In the sun, it''s really like hurting the heaven.


    "It''s a little more imposing than Tianfu college." Hua Ruge commented as she walked away.


    Tuoba Rui asked her, "do you like it?"


    Hua Ruge nodded.


    "I''ll bring you here if I have nothing to do." Tuoba Rui said.


    They chatted as if they were out for a walk instead of killing people.


    Hua rugo didn''t know the situation very well, but he was not as relaxed as he was. He asked, "I don''t need my help for a while. I can take two experts with me."


    Mink and golden dragon have strong recovery ability. She fed many pills. Now they haven''t recovered all their strength, but 70-80% of them have.


    Even 70% of the two holy beasts will be able to play their own part.


    "I''m not so incompetent. You''ll watch it later. If you want to, you''d better revenge yourself." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Yuege was relieved when he heard the words and smiled: "when my enemy is unworthy of her, she is an eyesore at most. She can do anything except that."


    What she said was true. Although she had suffered losses in beichenyue''s hands before, it was also within her expectation. If she did not lose, she would not pay attention to it.


    It''s time to kill, it''s time to kill. She doesn''t deserve to set off the wave in her heart.


    Tuo Ba Rui knows her mind, not only smiles, but also secretly says that Hua Ruge is really strong in heart. Except for the people she cares about, it''s hard for anyone to hurt her.


    The two joked that they had arrived in front of the Basilica.


    Feeling his breath, nangonghai flew out of the palace and said angrily, "Tuo BARREI, you''d better make it clear to me."

 Chapter 404

    Tuoba Rui walked up to nangonghai and bowed to nangonghai and said, "I''ve seen martial uncle three."


    "Hum, I don''t have a good nephew like you. Send someone to surround my Luocha hall. Do you still pay attention to me?" Nangong sea hummed.


    Tuoba Rui holds Hua Ruge''s hand and never lets it go. Hearing this, he lightly says, "martial uncle misunderstood me. I just want to take beichenyue. You won''t know her grudge with me."


    These stories of Tianhua like song have been spread all over the holy land. Everyone knows the resentment caused by her, but it is the first time to see people.


    Hua Ruge, in order not to attract too much attention, wore a plain color that she usually didn''t like, but her amazing appearance and temperament are hard to be ignored.


    In fact, as far as appearance is concerned, beichenyue is not inferior to her, but her unique temperament, which seems to shine when standing in the sun, is superior to beichenyue.


    So the impression is a lot more amazing.


    When these people saw her, their eyes changed from inquiry to clarity.


    Their psychological activities are like this. It''s no wonder that little Lord ignored everything for the sake of this woman. Now it seems really worth it.


    Hua Ruge felt very aggrieved when she saw these people''s expressions.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of maintaining her image, she would have shouted loudly.


    Elder sister is not a vase or a face eater!


    But she soon thought that even if she cried out, no one would believe that she was too evil.


    Today, Tuoba Rui is accompanied by Hua Ruge. The whole person is less grumpy. But this does not reduce his half momentum, but it makes him look more unpredictable and unpredictable.


    Nangong Hai pointed to Hua Ruge and said: "Tuoba Rui, do you really want to fight with others for this disaster? Yue''er grew up with you. She doesn''t care about your friendship at all? "


    "Martial uncle, be careful. She is the woman I have identified in my life, not a disaster." Tuoba Rui''s eye center is suddenly seen, and continues: "I will not let go of anyone who hurts her."


    By implication, he doesn''t care about shit.


    Hua Ruge was very moved to hear him in public. Of course, she didn''t let it out.


    "Tuoba Rui, you really don''t know each other?" Nangonghai said with a stare.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "I just want justice back."


    His tone was indifferent, but it showed unquestionable authority.


    Beichenyue in the palace only feels her back is cold. Tuo Barry is really serious. Her eyes are flustered and she is thinking about the last way.


    "What if I don''t let you take people?" Nangong sea squinted.


    He doesn''t believe that Tuo BARREI dare to let these people do it. After all, he is an elder and a revered elder in the holy land.


    Tuoba Rui looked directly at Nangong Haidao: "this should be asked in turn, martial uncle, how can I take people away?"


    "Hum, unless you let these people besiege my Luocha temple and step on my body." Nangong sea hard airway.


    "Tuoba Rui eyebrows pick a bit, way:" so, martial nephew offended


    "Who dares to do it?" Nangonghai roared and let out. As a holy warrior, his majesty swept over the people. The disciples of the law enforcement hall retreated involuntarily.


    Tuoba Rui is also an outsider, but he doesn''t fight. He just keeps himself and Hua Ruge in front of him.


    Hua Ruge just feels that the bottom of his heart is cool.


    Above the seven star war division is the war division. The war division is divided into three stages: junior high school and senior high school. Only by breaking through the high-level war division can the war division become a saint level war division. It is said that the people who enter this realm have approached the heaven and possessed extraordinary power.


    This is a real leap of quality, not relying on human advantages to win.


    That is to say, ten high-level divisions are all killed by the second hand when facing the saint level division. Only with the same strength can they compete.


    By feeling the power of Tuo barrow, Hua rugo found that he was only now able to reach the strength of a high-level war division, and there was an insurmountable gap between him and nangonghai.


    She had seen mink and golden dragon in the battle of Saint division, but it was the period of total victory.


    Now mink and golden dragon have recovered only 70-80% and can be used if they are released.


    Tuoba Rui, however, was always indifferent and looked at Nangong Haidao: "martial uncle didn''t do anything to bring disaster to Zixiao holy land. The law enforcement hall won''t do anything with you."


    "What do you want?" The sea of Nangong is full of doubts.


    "Martial nephew, I dare to make a bet with you." Tuoba Rui says.


    Nangong Hai regained his momentum and looked at him and said, "what do you want to bet on?"


    "It''s up to me and martial uncle to fight. If I lose, I''ll take people away. If martial uncle loses, I''ll deal with them." Tuoba Rui said, his eyes already showed a sense of war.


    Nangong sea is stunned.


    The onlookers didn''t react for a while.


    Even though Tuoba Rui is a prodigy of heaven, he was only introduced at the age of nine, and his strength is limited. Nangonghai, who knows about it, knows that Tuoba Rui has a hidden disease, which will cause great obstacles in actual combat.


    How dare he speak out?


    The most anxious thing is Hua Ruge. She only frowns on the surface, but secretly says, "what do you want to do? You are no match for him! "


    Even if she let go of the enemy of beichenyue''s level for ten years, she would not want to open up BA Rui''s danger.


    This kind of person is not worth his efforts.


    "So don''t believe me?" Tuoba Rui did not answer questions.


    "Your body is just right. If something happens again, there is no second yellow spring grass to save you!" Hua rugo said it seriously.


    Tuoba Rui looks at her helplessly and says, "I''m so weak in your eyes?"


    Hua rugo knew that he could not be stimulated at this time, but said, "she is not worth it."


    "I have a sense of proportion." Tuoba Rui reached out and rubbed her head, her face doting.


    At this moment, all the onlookers had just recovered from the shock and fell into another wave of greater shock.


    What did they see?


    Little Lord smile?


    How tender is your eyes?


    How can the little Lord dote on women?


    It''s creepy, isn''t it?


    All eyes are straight.


    Including the beichenyue in the palace, she hid behind the screen and saw this scene in her eyes. She thought of Tuo BARREI''s attitude towards herself, and then looked at his careful care for Hua Ruge at the moment. She did not want to hurt her slightest appearance. The jealousy in her heart almost ignited her.


    She can''t think why?


    If she is a little sure, she must rush out and kill Hua Ruge now!


    She thought for a long time and regretted to death. When she was in the water prison, her bone etching nails should be nailed to the heaven''s spiritual cover of Hua Ruge. How could she appear here if she completely ended her life!

 Chapter 405

    Hua Ruge felt the resentment in the hall, but she didn''t want to answer it. She thought that once Tuo BARREI was not an opponent, she would call out mink and Jinlong to help. It would be easy for them to win together.


    Nangong sea returns to God, squinting at Tuoba Rui and asking, "are you sure you want to fight with me?"


    "Yes, martial uncle can fight?" Tuoba Rui raised his lips, confident and calm.


    Nangonghai was angry when he was looked at by the younger generation with such eyes. He snapped: "Tuo BARREI, since you don''t know the depth, martial uncle, I will teach you a lesson."


    "Can you agree to bet with martial uncle?" Tuoba Rui asked again.


    Nangong Hai hum a way: "if lose to you a little baby, don''t say moon son, I this old bone to you also OK."


    "I dare not." Tuoba Rui said, raising his hand and saying, "back to the border."


    The law enforcement hall is ordered to retreat. There is a border in front of each hall, so as not to hurt other people and buildings.


    Tuo Ba Rui turns to look at Hua Ruge and says, "go ahead, stand outside."


    "I don''t need it. I can''t hurt myself here." Hua said like a song.


    Before Tuoba Rui could speak, nangonghai said angrily, "how dare you speak out your words?"


    In his opinion, when he is a saint level war division, even the saint level soul division should avoid, let alone a three-star mole ant.


    Hua Ruge blinked when he heard the words, and said in his heart that he was really not welcome.


    She didn''t want to provoke nangonghai without any reason, so she put out her tongue to Tuoba Rui and said, "then I''d better go out, be careful."


    "Good." Tuoba Rui smiles.


    From the beginning to the end, nangonghai didn''t pay attention to him in the eyes of ants, which made him more angry than being scolded.


    She is too arrogant.


    After retreating, Hua Ruge looked at nangonghai''s increasingly red face, but he was helpless. This man was really a glass heart, even if she didn''t fight back, she could be so angry.


    When everyone left, Tuoba Rui said to Nangong, "martial uncle, let''s start."


    Nangong Hai''s eyes just moved away from Hua Ruge. He snorted angrily and waved his hand to the border cloth.


    Hua rugo paid attention to the power of the border. It''s quite strong. Anyway, she can''t break it.


    In the border, Nangong sea held a stomach of Qi. At the beginning, he took out his axe and stood in the air.


    Tuoba Rui also stood in the air, but his hands were behind him, and he did not take out the magic weapon.


    Hua rugo remembers that Tuo BARREI has a magic sword that is not inferior to the tripod in his hand. If he takes it out, it will be very helpful, but he doesn''t.


    She couldn''t help but smack it in her heart. Is it a little too large.


    Others haven''t seen the weapons of Tuoba Rui, but it''s hard to understand that Tuoba Rui didn''t have them at this time.


    In the air, nangonghai frowned, "what about your weapons?"


    "I''m not good at swords." Tuoba Rui chose to pick the lip corner.


    Nangong Haiwen said: "do you look down on me?"


    "Martial uncle, I''m worried."


    "You want to die!" Nangong sea angrily drank a sound, and towards Tuoba Rui it was an axe.


    He is full of strength, and his axe is shining with gold. The fine awn is more than ten meters long. When he is facing Tuoba Rui, he will split his head.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes narrowed slightly at this time, and then he pushed his palm. A silver handprint was formed in the air, and then he saw the wind rising, and it grew bigger and bigger, and then he went up to jingmang.


    The power of the palm print is not as good as that of the fine cutting, but it gives a very mysterious feeling, as if it implies some invincible rules.


    "Bang!"


    After the two energy exchanges, they attack each other with huge anti earthquake energy.


    Nangong sea startled, back two steps.


    Tuoba Rui is a big sleeve wave, long expected the general, moved to the side of the body, not in a hurry.


    The huge impact of Yu Wei on the border again, people standing outside all feel the lingering fear.


    But after this move, everyone thought it was inconceivable, because it looked like a draw, and Tuo BARREI looked more calm.


    No one thought that Tuoba Rui dared to meet nangonghai hard, let alone that it would be such a result.


    According to the strength of the two, this is simply impossible.


    Hua Ruge swallows her saliva. All she thinks about is the palm print he just had. She always feels that the power contained in it is not those she normally touches.


    That kind of power is elusive, even the movement track of palmprint, she thinks that Perfect.


    She has heard about the golden section in modern times. It''s a kind of mysterious rule. No one can explain why, but anything that follows this rule will be perfect.


    And now Tuoba Rui''s hand reminds her of these things inexplicably.


    Tuoba Rui is also following some rules, but it may be more mysterious and unexplainable.


    "You have broken through the fifth level of this skill?" Nangong Hai asked in shock.


    Tuoba Rui said quietly: "if there is no coma this year, it may reach the sixth level."


    Nangong Hai''s eyes flash with fear. He has never heard of anyone who has such a good understanding.


    "Martial uncle, if he knew the cause of my insidious illness, he might not be so surprised." Tuoba Rui explained calmly.


    The border not only isolates the power, but also the voice. Outsiders can only see their lips open and close, and can''t hear what they are saying.


    Hua Ruge has not learned lip language, but she knows Tuo BARREI better. When she saw that he said the word "Yin Ji", she wrote it down and planned to ask afterwards.


    "You think you can scare me?" Nangong Hai suddenly smiled and said, "no matter how rebellious your skills are, your strength is limited and your play is more limited. I''ll see who loses in the end."


    Nangong Hai said, another axe has been cut down, but the seemingly simple moves contain countless strength. One axe has blocked all the retreats of Tuoba Rui, making him hard to connect.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s lip angle slightly rises, as if it''s not enough to stimulate him. When he hits it with one hand, he is fast approaching Nangong sea.


    After a counterattack, he has arrived at nangonghai''s close quarters. He doesn''t even need a big fingerprint, so he has a close fight with nangonghai.


    This scared everyone. The close combat was deadly. He rushed forward so rashly. If he failed in one move, he would not even have the chance to retreat.


    Nangong sea was also shocked, but Tuoba Rui didn''t give him a chance to react, so he started to fight.


    His strength is not strong, but his speed is extremely fast. Nangonghai often has no chance to brew his strength and will fight against him. A dozen moves down to Tuo BARREI have not suffered much.


    Hua Ruge is strange about Tuo BARREI''s combat power, but it soon occurred to him that when she examined him the other day, it seemed that his meridians had improved a little after taking huangquancao.


    Is it because of this small improvement that his strength has greatly increased?


    How terrible it would be if he recovered completely.

 Chapter 406

    The fighting in front of the Luocha temple has been going on. Nangonghai and tuobarui show a state of balance. No one will let them fight in close combat.


    However, it can be seen from the eyes that nangonghai used magic weapons, but Tuoba Rui fought with his bare hands.


    So it seems that Tuoba Rui is better than others.


    Hua Ruge was shocked and determined to cure the problem of Tuoba Rui''s meridians, so that he would not have to bear the pain and would not be restricted in the future.


    In fact, the limited strength of Tuoba Rui has surprised four people. People in the outer area, whether in the law enforcement hall or the Luocha hall, are watching with surprise.


    Tuoba Rui is now in his early twenties, and his strength has been so strong. His achievements in the future are almost unthinkable.


    Nangong Hai is also more and more anxious to fight, because he found that although Tuoba Rui''s strength is not as good as his own, his skill is mysterious, just like four or two thousand catties, which always makes him unable to test the bottom line.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyebrows were slightly raised. He was tired of this kind of challenge free battle. He took a palm and stepped back and said, "martial uncle, be careful."


    He said that with the palm extended, four short swords had been flying out of the palm, and went to Nangong sea stab with the command of Tuoba Rui.


    Tuo BARREI''s attack is a self-contained system. The four short swords have different strength and attack directions. They constantly wander around nangonghai, just like a sword array.


    Nangonghai''s dagger is controlled by Tuoba Rui. Without Tuoba Rui, the dagger will lose its power.


    At the next moment, he put a layer of border around him to block the attack of the dagger. At the same time, the axe in his hand quickly cut towards Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui is not in a hurry. When he pushes his hand, it is a big hand seal.


    "Bang!"


    Nangonghai was shaken a few steps back, Tuoba Rui also stepped back a few steps, slow down the strength to stand firm.


    Nangonghai still wanted to attack, but the dagger had broken his border and started the next round of attack.


    Tuo BARREI needs to concentrate on the four swords at the same time, which is very fierce after countless attacks.


    Nangonghai is getting a little overwhelmed.


    He had a fire in his heart from the beginning of the battle. He was angry when he wanted to defeat Tuo BARREI. He was extremely angry when he thought that he had been defeated since the battle.


    With the extreme of emotion, his attack power is more and more fierce, which has already exceeded the scope of competition.


    Hua is like a song with eyebrows fixed. His heart is really like a disciple and a teacher. The shameless faces of beichenyue and nangonghai are the same.


    At the same time, nangonghai was angry, but the attack power was increased, but the rules were more and more disordered. Tuo BARREI, the opposite side, always calmly responded, with a light and light appearance.


    At this time, we can see that if there is no accident, Tuoba Rui will win.


    People outside the palace can see it, and the North Chen moon in the palace can see it. She always sits in the dark corner of the palace and looks at the battle. Before, she didn''t think Tuo BARREI would win, but now it seems that it is inevitable.


    She was so flustered that she would not care about their friendship for many years.


    To say that Tuo Barrow''s weakness should be Hua Ruge, but if she goes to seek Hua Ruge, I''m afraid that the dead will not look better than falling into Tuo Barrow''s hands.


    These two people will never leave their hands on her.


    Her last trump card to protect her life is Yunjin, but she did not see the arrival of Yunjin for a long time. I''m afraid she can''t come. At this time, she can only help herself.


    She thought of running away, so she looked back and forth for a long time, and finally saw that the disciples of the law enforcement hall on the third floor and the third floor around gave up.


    But besides running, how can we help ourselves.


    Panic Zhang see, her eyes saw a palace to start and close the border mechanism, her eyes flash, eyes light finally fell to Tuoba Rui''s body.


    Another way is to let Tuoba Rui lose, or even get seriously injured again, so that he and Hua rugo can''t fight against themselves.


    Yes!


    Her eyes grew brighter and brighter.


    At the moment, Tuoba Rui focuses on the short sword and wants to defeat nangonghai with the fastest speed. He is not interested in dragging it.


    Even though he has eyes open now, he has not had any more experience to pay attention to the North moon.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes have always been on Tuoba Rui''s body in the battlefield, and he never cared about the North moon in the room.


    After beichenyue observed the situation, his lips began to smile coldly.


    Tuo BARREI, even if you are not mine, I will not let others get you.


    When she silently read these things, she felt that the depression of these days was gone, and her pretty face was full of ferocious and sick smile.


    Go to hell, everyone!


    Thinking of this, she closed her eyes and held in her hand a blue staff made of the crystal core of the Ninth level Xuan beast.


    She is a super genius with the same eighth level talent as Hua Ruge. After so many years of cultivation, she has been following the wind and following the water. Although she is only 18 years old, her accomplishments have reached six stars. She can release the fourteenth level soul skill with a single blow, and the blessing of the staff is the fifteenth level.


    As long as one move, Tuoba Rui will die even if he is strong enough.


    On the main battlefield, Tuoba Rui''s superiority is more and more obvious. Nangonghai''s blood has been stabbed by daggers in several places, and it can''t last long.


    Hua Ruge seems to be relieved, with a faint smile in his eyes.


    It''s not just him. Everyone here feels like it''s a foregone conclusion.


    Two quarters of an hour later, nangonghai had more and more wounds. Tuo BARREI closed his eyes and was brewing the final attack.


    It''s not good to point at nangonghai''s temperament until now. Only after that can he be convinced.


    Tuo Ba Rui knew too much and chose the most correct way.


    Hua Ruge bowed his head at this moment, with a smile on his lips. Soon, it will be over.


    However, at this time, there was an unexpected change.


    The border composed of light gold energy around the battlefield suddenly disappeared. Before everyone could return, Tuo BARREI was covered with ice ridges within half a foot of his body and stabbed at his body.


    Even nangonghai was shocked.


    The ice edge appears too suddenly and is too close to Tuoba Rui. It can''t be avoided at all.


    Don''t mention Tuo BARREI. Even if he was attacked by level 15 spirit skill in this state, he was only waiting for death.

 Chapter 407

    The ice edge is getting closer and closer with the chilling cold, but Tuo barrai has no response, still closed his eyes, maybe his spirit has not been pulled out of the brewing attack.


    The northern moon came out in the shadow of the temple with a smile of sinister and ferocious.


    She felt that the distorted pleasure in her heart was gradually amplified, and she even felt that her life had never been so happy.


    When Tuoba Rui dies, people in Zixiao holy land will not let Hua Ruge go.


    Since we are going to die, let''s go together!


    However, when everyone was staring at Tuo BARREI with a string in their heart.


    Hua Yuege''s smile deepened at this moment.


    The subconscious feeling of Beichen moon is not right.


    Just the next moment when the ice cream appeared, people just felt the golden flash in front of them, and they were stabbed to keep their eyes closed.


    "On!"


    A thundering dragon''s voice resounded through the sky, and the power of golden dragon was released. All people in the Holy Land felt that they had been pressed short and almost had to worship.


    "On!"


    The Golden Dragon once again raised his head to make a sound, but this time it was not a simple dragon chant, but a strong roar.


    The water soulman can feel that the water elements between the heaven and the earth are all scattered after the roar of the dragon.


    The water soul skill is formed by arranging the water elements. Now when the water elements are scattered, the ice edges around Tuoba Rui will disappear in the same instant.


    The people of Zixiao Holy Land watched the huge golden dragon in the air and swallowed their saliva subconsciously.


    "This is Dragon? " A disciple of law enforcement hall stuttered.


    "Nonsense, how could the dragon of Magic have such power!" Law enforcement hall leader.


    "Cocoa Why... Will there be dragons? " Another said.


    The leader of the law enforcement hall thought for a long time and said: "how do I know? This is a legend!"


    Beichenyue looks at Hua Ruge unbelievably. She knows that she has a golden dragon, but she doesn''t know when Hua Ruge sees through her.


    Even she herself is temporarily determined to kill Tuo BARREI. How can she prepare in advance.


    Looking at the speed of the Golden Dragon''s appearance, it must have been prepared early, waiting for this time to completely destroy her hope.


    Beichenyue doesn''t understand why Hua Ruge is always better than herself and why she can see through herself.


    She felt like she was going crazy.


    Hua Ruge didn''t look at beichenyue from the beginning to the end, but beckoned to Jinlong and said, "little Jin, come back."


    "Yes, master." The Golden Dragon spits out words, and then Huawei drills a golden light into the ring like a song.


    So the people who have just returned to God are stupid again.


    You should know that the dragon is the most proud race. It values dignity more than human beings. I''m afraid that only a super strong man 600 years ago can make the Golden Dragon recognize the Lord.


    Now the golden dragon is accepted by such a weak looking girl as Hua Ruge. I can''t think of it.


    At that time, Tuoba opened his eyes and four short swords with supreme power went to Nangong sea stab from four different angles.


    The four swords are still following some rules. They not only block all the retreats of nangonghai, but also exert the attack to the extreme.


    People turned their eyes to the other side, feeling that they had been hit too much today.


    It seems that Tuoba Rui is not preparing for the final attack. Even if the ice edge is in front of him, he has no mind. What a terrible determination and courage.


    And he must be able to feel the danger approaching. How can he be sure that he is OK?


    Did he know that Hua rugo could help him out?


    Thinking of the possibility that people looked at each other, the two men were a pair of monsters.


    Not only have their own magic powers, but also have the tacit understanding and trust just like the heart has the spirit. People are amazed and more envious at the same time.


    There is such a other half, what can I ask for.


    Nangong Hai was stunned, then his eyes were flustered. He knew it was too late to admit defeat, so he could only use his whole body''s strength.


    "Boom!"


    Four daggers stabbed nangonghai''s defense at the same time.


    Nangong sea spits out blood fiercely, the whole body is like a broken kite, which is shaken by strong sword Qi and flies out.


    "Bang!"


    Nangonghai hit the plaque in the main hall and then fell heavily on the ground. The plaque also fell down with his impact and was hitting him.


    "Poof..." Nangonghai spits blood on the ground again.


    So far, Tuoba Rui has won.


    Tuoba Rui''s lip angle was raised, and after taking up the dagger, he slowly fell down from the air.


    The sun was shining on him, and the clouds and sea behind him became the background. All people saw his peerless demeanor.


    Although Hua Ruge often saw him, his eyes were a little more amazing.


    This man, he is always in the limelight.


    Tuoba Rui falls directly to Hua Ruge''s side. Looking at her, she says proudly, "now I know you are a man."


    This is what he said, which makes people can''t help thinking about the crooked place.


    "Well, it''s my fault, but I just made up for it." Hua Yuege answers.


    Her mind has always been big, people around can''t help laughing, she didn''t find any clue.


    "Give me a reward." Tuoba Rui said, holding her waist in one hand, holding her back brain in the other hand, then he leaned over and kissed her red lips.


    The people around were stunned. Many old people felt that they had covered their eyes, but they couldn''t help peeping.


    Both of them look like the sky and the earth. The picture of kissing together is really eye-catching.


    Hua rugo didn''t expect him to come here. For a while, he was caught off guard. Only when he kissed him did he react. However, it was too late to run at this time.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t want to let Hua Ruge go as soon as he touches her. He thinks that Hua Ruge must give him some medicine when he doesn''t know. Otherwise, how can he not see her for a while and think about it? He can''t control himself when he sees her.


    Beichenyue looks at the sweet appearance of the two people and thinks about his defeat. The whole person seems to have lost his soul, and he kneels down on the ground.


    "Why?"


    "Why?"


    She murmured.


    Because it was in the public, Hua Ruge was embarrassed to be close for a long time, and soon signaled Tuoba Rui to let go.


    "Go back and continue." Tuoba Rui also knew that there was something important. She said it in her ear and let it go with a smile.


    They turn around at the same time and look at the direction of the main hall. The more accurate landing point is kneeling there, the embarrassed beichenyue.


    "Do you want to know how to die?" When Tuo barrow looked at her, he was no longer as gentle as before. His whole body was full of evil spirit, and the killing intention in his eyes seemed to cover the northern moon as it was.

 Chapter 408

    Beichenyue kneels down in front of the hall. The frustration and confusion on her face suddenly become frightened when she comes into contact with tuobarrui''s murderous eyes. She suddenly realizes that what she has to bear is not only failure, but also death.


    She is an amazing genius. She has been loved since she was a child. She never thought that she would face death when she was less than 20 years old.


    She shook her head and said: "no Don''t kill me... "


    Tuoba Rui''s cold eyes swept away from her and warmed up when they fell on Hua Ruge: "Xiaoge, do you want to start or I will?"


    As early as he knew that Hua Ruge had been imprisoned in the water prison and sentenced, the label of beichenyue in his heart had already been a dead man.


    "Leave it to me." Hua Yuege said to take a step forward and looked directly at the North moon. His eyes were always calm and calm.


    Beichenyue looks at the enemy in front of her eyes, and the impression that Zhonghua is like a song and her eyes are always so calm, as if she never put herself in the eyes.


    Even she personally etched the bone on her nails, she just said lightly: "I thought you would have done it."


    Later, it turned out that everything was in her calculation, from the East China Sea to Zixiao holy land, everything was under her control, and she was just the fool who carried out according to her expectation.


    The funny thing is that she once thought she had won.


    Once again in the face of Hua Ruge, the victory has been divided, she saw in her eyes is still so calm, she hates such eyes!


    The hatred in her eyes was captured by Hua Ruge, who raised her eyebrows and said, "how can I die?"


    "Hua Ruge, who are you? Why do you speak to me in such a judge''s voice?" North Chen month angry voice said, and stood up, trying not to dominate the battle with her.


    "I can kill you just by waving." Hua Yuege''s voice was slightly raised, and he continued with a smile: "still not satisfied?"


    Beichenyue glances around, surrounded by the seriously wounded and defeated master. Then all his eyes reach are the indifferent faces of the disciples of the law enforcement hall, as well as the deep eyes of Tuoba Rui.


    At this moment, no one can help her, no one can help her.


    She fell back a step, even if all do not want to admit defeat, or trembling way: "can you let me go?"


    Even if she hurt Hua Ruge like that, she still felt that Hua Ruge was better at talking than Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge always looks at her, eyes light, no words.


    "Brocade." Beichenyue said as if he had caught the straw: "isn''t Yunjin your friend? If he knew you had killed me, he would have suffered too. "


    Hua, like a song, smelt the words, frowned, and said, "the brocade loves you, which is how you use it?"


    "I said the truth." Beichenyue continued.


    Tuoba Rui wants to open his mouth. Hua Ruge reaches out to stop him and says, "I have a proposal."


    Beichenyue is waiting for her to talk.


    Hua Yuege''s ring is shining with white light. There are 14 black spikes in her palm, which are the ones that beichenyue nailed to her.


    She casually heft it in her hand, and then looked at the paler beichenyue and said, "I''ll give it back to you, and our gratitude and resentment will be written off."


    Beichenyue looks at those bone nails shining in the sun. She can''t help shivering when she thinks that this thing will continue to drill into the bone.


    Tuoba Rui frowns slightly, Hua Ruge whispers to him.


    Tuo Barry looked at her indefinitely, and the words in her eyes were obviously "are you sure?"


    Hua Ruge nodded seriously.


    Tuo Ba Rui sighed and said, "follow you."


    Hua Ruge turned his head to look at the North moon again and said, "my patience is not much. Have you thought about it?"


    "I I... " Beichenyue holds her head and looks scared.


    "Three numbers, you won''t have a chance if you don''t choose." Hua Ruge didn''t give her any time to hesitate, she said directly.


    Beichenyue is still wise. When huaruge counts to the last number, he stands up and says, "I agree. You need to count your words."


    "You think I''m as mean as you?" Hua Ruge disdains to pick eyebrows.


    Beichenyue doesn''t even have the thoughts of melancholy now.


    Hua Ruge pointed to her and said, "come here."


    Beichenyue bit her lower lip, walked down the steps of the hall, and approached Hua Ruge step by step.


    She doesn''t care about humiliation now. She wants to live, because only by living can she have a chance to rise again.


    All the onlookers stared nervously, thinking about how Hua Ruge would nail the nail into the body of beichenyue, and what kind of reaction beichenyue would have.


    When beichenyue walked, his eyes did not focus at all, and his steps were shaking all the time.


    When the distance between the two men was still dozens of steps, Hua rugo narrowed his eyes and beat out 14 bone nails with a shake of his hand.


    She has always been very good at throwing concealed weapons. The fourteen bone etching nails are shot according to the direction she wants to hit, leaving only a trail of shadows in place.


    Beichenyue is a psychic master. Even if she is so far away, she can''t hide from her. She can only open her eyes in horror and watch the bone etching nails get into her body.


    Today, beichenyue is wearing a white dress. A nail bursts a blood flower on her body. Soon she looks like a blood man.


    "Ah!"


    After a moment of numbness, a huge pain hit her subconsciously, and then the whole person fell to the ground, the whole face was twisted with pain.


    "Ah ah! It hurts! "


    "Ah!"


    Beichen moon rolls on the ground in pain, and huge sweat drops roll down her forehead. The cold sweat from a few short breaths has wet her whole body, even more than the blood.


    "Ah, I can''t stand it. You killed me, killed me!"


    Beichenyue is hysterical, his voice is hoarse, his face has changed from red to purple. It''s terrible to watch.


    The people in the law enforcement hall all swallowed their saliva secretly and felt uncomfortable all over.


    As time goes on, bone etching nails will continue to drill into the bone, that is to say, the longer the time is, the more suffering she will suffer.


    "Hua Ruge, you killed me! Kill me! " Her blood red eyes stared at Hua Ruge.


    Hua, like a song, stands out and is not moved.


    Tuo barrui looked at her painful roar. Instead of sympathy, he felt more and more murderous. He put his arm around Hua Ruge''s thin shoulder, let her lean on her arms, took a deep breath, and depressed her mood. "Xiaoge, let''s kill her," he said


    When he thought of the nails that had been inside Hua Ruge for a few days, he was so distressed that he wanted to kill people.


    Hua Ruge knew what he was thinking. He reached out and brushed his face. "It''s all gone."


    Tuoba Rui changed to hold her with both hands, and the strength of that moment seemed to rub her into the bone.

 Chapter 409

    Hua Ruge felt very comfortable in his arms, but thought that now, after all, he was in public, so he gently pushed him away: "pay attention to the impact."


    Tuo Ba Rui can''t understand why she uses words like this, but he can understand the meaning. He feels reluctant to let go. Finally, he kisses her on the forehead to let go.


    Hua Ruge felt his clingy appearance and doubted the rumors about his abstinence.


    There are many female disciples in the law enforcement hall, and they feel their hearts are broken when they see it. How can a man who is as aloof and ascetic as the flower of kaolin like to pester a woman so much.


    Isn''t she just a little more beautiful, a little better in figure, a little more powerful in means? Where is it?


    If Hua rugo hears this, she will be sure to lament the logic of these women. It''s deadly to be jealous.


    Beichenyue feels as if she is in purgatory. The bone etching nails in her body are constantly drilling into the bone, which makes her extremely strong pain worse and worse. Her cold sweat is coming out layer by layer.


    She has nothing to think of but death.


    She made another sound. Her voice was not as dumb as it looked. She kept opening her mouth, but she could only make a low gasping sound, like someone cut her throat and could not make any more sound.


    She can''t help rolling on the ground, her facial features are twisted, her mouth is wide open, but she can''t make a sound all the time.


    Hua Ruge, seeing her exaggerated appearance, not only picked up her eyebrows: "it''s just about bearing capacity. If you don''t kill her, you will die of pain."


    "Best." Tuoba Rui''s voice is cold.


    Hua Ruge felt that people were so murderous in front of her.


    "Moon!"


    There was a sudden exclamation outside the crowd, and then I saw the brocade coming from the sky. I could see Xiao Xuan from afar.


    It was Hua Ruge who let Tuoba Rui bring out the brocade.


    Even if she is ruthless, she doesn''t want Yunjin to break up with Tuoba Rui. So, this is the best way.


    Yunjin''s speed is very fast. In an instant, she arrives in front of beichenyue. When she sees her physical condition, she immediately takes out a pill to relieve her pain and feeds it to her.


    Beichenyue sees Yunjin holding him tightly. She can''t speak, but her eyes are full of appeals.


    She asked him to save her.


    "Yue''er, don''t worry. I''m here." Yunjin holds her in her arms.


    Beichenyue felt relieved after taking pill, but the pain of bone etching nail was very serious, which can be ignored completely. She still had pain and convulsion.


    Cloud brocade can hold her at first, but at last she breaks free and rolls to the ground.


    Yunjin wants to help her, but she can''t hold her back.


    Brocade has no way. He decides to solve the problem before taking beichenyue back for medical treatment.


    He stood up and looked at Tuo barrui. He bowed solemnly and said, "elder martial brother Xie of Yunjin will spare her life. Yunjin will never forget this kindness in this life."


    "If it wasn''t for the song, she would have died ten thousand times earlier." Tuoba Rui is obviously not grateful for this.


    Yun Brocade raised his head and looked at Hua Ruge with complicated eyes, saying, "you are really the best woman I have ever seen, I remember."


    Resentment can not affect the mind of women, how strong.


    "Don''t thank you too early." Hua Yuege lightly raised his eyes and said, "on the bone etching nail, I poisoned it."


    Yunjin is surprised: "what do you say?"


    "If not for her life, she will lose her mental strength. After that, she will be a useless person." Hua Yuege said without hesitation.


    It''s kind of her to be able to save one''s life. If she keeps her accomplishments, she can''t live with herself.


    Hua Ruge will not be naive enough that after this punishment, beichenyue will change her character and stop attacking her.


    The brocade smell speech complexion some complex, finally sighed a way: "perhaps no cultivation is the best for her."


    Incompetence will not make waves, and only when we settle down can we be safe.


    This is not a bad thing for beichenyue.


    Anyway, he will protect her for the rest of her life.


    Hua, like a song, hears the words and raises his lips.


    What is understanding people? This is understanding people.


    But after beichenyue listened to this, she stared at the eldest brother, who was full of fear and resentment. She crawled towards the place where Hua Ruge was, as if she wanted to devour Hua Ruge alive.


    Seeing this, Yunjin picked up beichenyue and said to Tuoba and Rui, "I''ll take them away. Later, elder martial brother will urge Yunjin to go through fire and water."


    In a word, he held her and flew to his palace.


    Yunjin''s loyalty was unexpected, but it was enjoyable.


    But the two are not showing any pleasure now.


    "I don''t know where I started, but I''ll go all the way." Hua Yuege sighed at the place where Yunjin left: "what a pity it is to be a good man."


    Yunjin has strength, mind and love. It must be happy to be liked by him. It''s a pity that beichenyue doesn''t know how to cherish it.


    Tuoba Rui still frowned and said, "if the North moon is really dead, it may be a good thing for brocade."


    "It''s in his heart. We can''t judge whether it''s good or bad. He will make his own choice later." Hua rugo said, her point of view is obviously softer.


    Tuo Barry looked at her and smiled, "you are kind-hearted."


    Hua Ruge smiled softly. She couldn''t and didn''t want to change this.


    She always felt that a good man with principle lived better than a bad man without bottom line.


    She took a deep breath and said, "let''s go."


    At this time, nangonghai had already returned to the palace, and the other people of luochadian had closed the Palace door as beichenyue left.


    Tuo Ba Rui orders to the law enforcement Hall: "withdraw."


    The law enforcement hall retreated in an efficient and disciplined way. Tuo BARREI took Hua Ruge''s hand and walked in Zixiao holy land.


    Down the sun is no longer so blazing, shining on people warm, Hua Ruge from time to time squinting his eyes, a very enjoyable look.


    "Would you like to go to the garden?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "Can flowers grow in the sky?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said, "it''s even more strange that a palace can be built in the sky."


    Hua Ruge has always been the same. Palaces can be built, and gardens are not easy.


    Tuo Barry took her through the front of the main palace group to a secluded place, Hua Ruge''s face with a quiet smile.


    Walking, Tuo Ba Rui suddenly stopped, and then began to look around. His expression seemed normal, but his eyes flashed a bit confused.


    Hua Yuege doesn''t understand: "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. It''s too slow." Tuo Ba Rui said, holding her waist and taking her to the sky.


    Hua Ruge blinked. I don''t know what he was thinking.


    After these two people had a turn in the sky, Tuo BARREI took her to a huge garden.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes did not look at the unique scenery, but stared at him and asked, "Tuo barrow, you just got lost."


    "No." Tuoba Rui glanced at her and said without expression.


    Hua Ruge raised her eyebrows. I saw through your expression.


    Tuoba Rui and she look at each other, don''t open your eyes, cough: "I only came when I was a child."

 Chapter 410

    Hua rugo looked at him with a little embarrassment and pretended to be very calm. He couldn''t help laughing.


    Tuo Barry saw her smile and looked at her coldly.


    Hua rugo immediately said, "let''s go."


    Tuoba Rui glanced at her and walked forward with self-interest.


    Hua rugo knew that he had no face. He took his hand and smiled pleasantly.


    Tuoba Rui''s expression, though not relieved, said: "what do you want to eat back?"


    "You did well." Hua Ruge hurries.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and said, "take you to see the flowers."


    After dinner in the evening, Hua Ruge was meditating. Tuo BARREI found a map to write and draw on.


    Hua Ruge digests part of the power and comes up and asks, "what are you doing?"


    "I''ll accompany you to Tianfu college in two days. I''ll find a place with good scenery. Let''s go around on the way." Tuo Ba Rui pulls her into his arms and circles her between him and the table.


    Hua Ruge is a very lively person. When he hears this proposal, he stands up and says, "OK, I haven''t been there yet."


    "let''s see where we are going." Tuoba Rui kisses her on the side face, letting her hand hold the brush, and his big palm wraps her small hand.


    Hua Ruge smiled and turned to the map.


    In the room, the candlelight flickered, and the two talked softly. From time to time, the smile came out. The shadow hit the lattice door and window, and there was a sense of harmony.


    After losing to Tuo BARREI, Nangong Hai kept himself in the Luocha temple, and there was no trouble.


    Nanmingtian is still closed. I believe he only knows that Tuo BARREI has a good command of things outside, or he will come out early.


    Mu Yun, the second elder, is the most unstable place.


    Seeing that Yunjin brought beichenyue back, Muyun was so angry that he almost wanted to leave the apprentice. He spent so much money to make him better. But if he had beichenyue around, he would do something later.


    When Yunjin comes to Muyun''s place to plead with him, Muyun can''t help but go.


    Yunjin empties her temple and places it in beichenyue. On that day, she takes out the bone etching nails on her body.


    Because it''s more painful to take nails than to nail them, so beichenyue is in agony. She has been tormented by pain, dizziness and wakefulness. The most common sentence in the process is: "kill me, you kill me!"


    Yunjin has been biting her teeth to get them out quickly, and then he calls a doctor to cure her.


    Beichenyue doesn''t hurt this time, but Hua Ruge''s poison is still there. Beichenyue''s organization can''t work a bit. She didn''t believe it before, but now she finally believes it. She''s abandoned.


    "Yunjin, help me, I don''t want to be a waste man." Beichenyue looks at the brocade beside the bed and pleads.


    Cloud brocade helped her cover the quilt and said: "her poison is very domineering. Now it''s not detoxification, but your spiritual organization has been destroyed. It''s impossible to cure it."


    "No You are not an alchemist. You must have a way. " Beichenyue sat up and reached for his sleeve.


    "Yue''er, don''t think about it. It''s better to be an ordinary person. I''ll protect you all the time." The cloud brocade pulls her hand affectionate way.


    "No." Beichenyue broke away from him and shouted, "I can''t be a waste man, I can''t!"


    Knowing that she was competitive, Yunjin said softly, "let''s not talk about this. You are too weak now. Go to sleep first."


    He believed that the North moon would slowly accept it.


    "No I don''t want to be a loser. " Beichenyue said, staring at Yunjin and said, "please ask your master to help me. I know she will have a way."


    Yunjin frowned at the thought of Shifu.


    Since Muyun knew that beichenyue had provoked Tuoba Rui, he was afraid to avoid it. How could he do it.


    What''s more, beichenyue herself is not clear, and only when she becomes a useless person can she keep a life, otherwise even his face is useless.


    "Darling, go to bed first." Yunjin does not answer, but continues to coax.


    Beichenyue knew that he didn''t agree. He lifted the quilt and said, "I''ll ask for it myself."


    "Moon." Cloud brocade stops her, bitter mouth old woman heart way: "you are obedient."


    At this time, she almost jumped into his arms. She raised her head and said, "brocade, you know me. If I don''t live like this, do you want to see me die?"


    "Moon." The brocade face shows the color of pain, saying: "there is me, you and I, even if you don''t cultivate for me, you will protect your life."


    "But I don''t allow myself to be a waste man," said the northern moon


    "Promise me, get used to it." Brocade let her lean on her body and pat her on the back.


    Beichenyue pushed him away and said, "if you don''t help me, I will die."


    Cloud brocade a Zheng, immediately the pain on the face is more and more profound.


    Beichenyue seems to know that he can''t just come here, so she says softly, "I promise that when I''m ready, I''ll be with you. I won''t fight for anything, OK?"


    Yunjin hears the words in his heart. He has been waiting for them for a long time, but


    "We can be together now, or we can not fight." Cloud brocade said a, and then walked forward affectionately way: "moon son, stop making trouble."


    He knew that Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge could not fight against each other.


    And he thought that was the best thing for her.


    "You never care how I feel," said the moon


    "I''m here for you. How about listening to me once?" Yunjin reaches for her shoulder.


    "In a word, I only give you two days. If you don''t save me, give me a poison."


    She said, lying back in bed, covering herself with quilts and turning to sleep.


    Leaving Yunjin''s face at a loss.


    What should he do?


    Not to mention whether he can save or not, even if he wants to save, except for master Muyun, no one has a way.


    Is he going to seek Hua Ruge?


    Will she promise to save people with her temperament?


    The answer must be No.


    This is a rare chance to survive.


    Looking at beichenyue''s rest, he had to sigh and quit to close the door.


    When standing outside, the brocade is full of pain.


    This time, it seems to be a dead end.


    For the next two days, Yunjin didn''t find Tuoba Rui and Hua Ruge, but took care of her around beichenyue.


    Beichenyue also became very calm. She believed that Yunjin would not leave her and let her die.


    As soon as the two-day time limit comes, Yunjin seems to have no intention of opening up, just take care of her.


    "Brocade, have you thought about it?" When Yunjin fed her this day, she asked.


    Because her constitution is too weak, she can''t get out of bed for a few days. She has to take care of her food and drink.


    "Cloud brocade smell speech complexion calm way:" darling, finish to say again

 Chapter 411

    Beichenyue saw that his face was too calm to understand what he was thinking, so he ate first.


    They were silent for a while, until she was full, he put down the dishes and chopsticks, kissed her on the forehead and said, "yue''er, I love you."


    Beichenyue is shocked at hearing the words.


    She knew from childhood that Yunjin liked her, but it was the first time for him to make such intimate moves and confessions.


    "I know that you''re the only one who''s best to me from a young age." Beichen moon road.


    Yunjin thought and smiled and said, "I just want to be nice to you and give me what you want."


    "So you''re going to help me this time?" The way of the North moon full of hope.


    Yunjin didn''t answer. She turned over her hand and took out a small jade bottle to hold the elixir and handed it to her.


    Beichenyue catches it and comes out with a red elixir in the bottle. "Can this elixir make me recover my strength?" he says ecstatically


    Her eyes were very bright. Looking at the pills, she seemed to see the most precious treasure in the world.


    "It''s poison, you want it."


    The sound of brocade suddenly sounded, making beichenyue almost petrified on the spot.


    "What do you say?" She asked incredulously.


    Yunjin clenched his fist and said, "it''s not me, it''s you. Don''t you understand now?"


    The North Chen month Leng is in situ speechless.


    "Elder martial brother, when have you been merciful for so many years? Do you think you can still live unless your cultivation is abandoned by Ruge?" The brocade speaks loudly.


    "Don''t say I can''t cure you. Even if I do, you can''t escape death." After saying that, Yunjin seems to have exhausted all his strength. He squatted on the ground with red eyes and said for a long time: "the road is your own, and now there are only two left."


    Beichen moon stared at the red pill in her hand, tears were flowing, her eyes were empty, just like her empty heart.


    What to do?


    What should I do?


    Cloud brocade wiped his eyes, walked up and hugged her on the bed in his arms, let her tightly stick to his abdomen.


    "Yue''er, even if there is no cultivation, you are still the one I love. Even if you don''t want to be with me, I will protect you all my life. You should not be afraid of anything."


    "You are the princess of Dongxia. Your life is worth a lot of money. Promise me that you won''t have a light life."


    "When!" The white jade vase was thrown on the ground.


    Beichenyue''s arm actively rings up his waist, falls on him and cries: "brocade, I should fall in love with you earlier, so I won''t suffer so much."


    Cloud brocade a Leng, smell speech a happy way: "as long as you like, when is not late, I will be good to you, this life only love you one."


    Beichenyue leaned on him, smiled and asked, "what do you like about me?"


    "As long as it''s you, I like everything." The cloud brocade is raising the corner of the mouth, thought of a romantic answer.


    "You will coax me." Beichenyue hugs him more tightly.


    Yunjin laughed more happily than ever. He said, "if you like me, I will coax you all my life."


    "That''s very kind of you." The voice of the northern moon becomes soft and falls in the ear of the brocade like the sound of nature.


    Just when he wanted to say something, he felt the arm on his waist let go, and looked down again. The whole person of beichenyue fell on the bed. She had a smile on her face and a trace of blood on her mouth, which was very dazzling on her pale face.


    Looking at the bloodstain, Yunjin felt that his head exploded with a bang. He looked to the ground again. What he had just dropped was a medicine bottle. The pills in it were gone.


    His eyes glared fiercely. He picked up the North moon and asked in a trembling voice, "what are you doing and what are you doing?"


    That''s a real poison!


    Beichenyue lies in his arms, struggling to open his eyes and says, "I didn''t cheat you. Don''t blame me."


    "Why?" Yunjin''s voice became hoarse in a moment.


    "Because..." Beichenyue pauses for a while, her eyes are gradually distracted. She seems to be looking far away, and she seems to be looking at him.


    "Because I am the North moon..."


    She murmured this sentence, and her arms fell down when she wanted to hold brocade.


    "Moon!"


    Yunjin shouted with all her strength, as if she could be called back.


    "The moon......"


    He cried over and over again, regretting to death. How could he give her the real poison? How can it be?


    The waiters came in and were all sent out by Yunjin. He was the only one in the room holding the body of beichenyue, leaning his face on her hair and weeping incessantly.


    He stayed like this all night, tears drained and even shed blood and tears.


    The next day Tuoba Rui and Hua Ruge just woke up. Xiao Xuan knocked on the door and said, "little Lord, I have something to report."


    Hua Ruge rubs his bleary eyes.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her lovely, leans over to kiss her forehead, and in the middle of the way sends out a sound: "say."


    "Beichenyue, dead." Xiaoxuan direct access road.


    Anyway, it''s not a secret matter. You don''t have to hide it.


    Tuoba Rui kisses her forehead, and Hua Ruge wakes up in a moment.


    "How did you die?" The question is Hua Ruge.


    "He killed himself by taking poison." Xiao Xuan replied again.


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and said: "she still has this bloodiness? What''s going on? "


    She thought it was a bit of fun to commit suicide because of the sinister nature of the northern moon.


    "Not too strange." Tuo Ba Rui stood up and said, "she has received too much praise. Whether in the holy land or in Dongxia, if she becomes a waste person, she may not have the courage to face the irony and disdain that followed."


    "You knew that long ago?" Hua Ruge looks at him.


    After all, she doesn''t know much about beichenyue.


    "Yes." Tuoba Rui confessed.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I don''t have the courage to live. I''m really a soft guy."


    "So she''s never your match." Tuoba Rui''s analysis.


    Beichenyue is the best in the world.


    "I don''t think it''s hard for Yunjin. Let''s go and see him." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded and said, "OK, let''s go."


    Then they dressed up and went straight to the palace where brocade is located.


    At this time, there were many people standing at the entrance of the palace, among them Muyun, the master of Yunjin.


    Tuo Ba Rui bows slightly and says, "I have met the second martial uncle."


    "Hello, elder." Hua Ruge followed.


    Mu Yun didn''t have time to look at Hua Ruge. He just sighed, "this child is trapped in it. I can''t enter it. I don''t know what will happen?"


    "It''s a big blow to him, martial uncle. I can''t help it." Tuo Ba Rui thanked him for his sins. "


    Although he didn''t think he did it wrong, he did hurt Yunjin.


    Most of the time, there is no sequela if we do the right thing.


    Muyun waved his hand and said, "it''s not your fault. I''m just worried that this kid can''t think of anything else."

 Chapter 412

    "Let''s go in and have a look." Tuoba Rui said and pushed the door open.


    "Get out!" Cloud brocade roars loudly, the voice has been completely dumb, listening to is very sad.


    Tuo Ba Rui and Hua Ruge are both sinking in their hearts, but they still go in.


    "I''ll get you out." The brocade roared to turn the head, when saw two people''s eyes is desolate.


    At this moment, Hua Yuege also saw Yunjin''s face clearly. His face was pale and haggard. His eyes were red and full of sadness.


    "She''s still dead, why doesn''t she listen to me?" Brocade seems to talk and whisper.


    "People are dead. Bury them. They will go back." Tuo Ba Rui''s rational way.


    Brocade reached out to caress the face of beichenyue in her arms and said nothing.


    Hua Ruge sighed in his heart and said, "brocade, I know how to comfort you now, but we all hope you don''t hurt yourself and take care of yourself because of this."


    She knew that Tuo BARREI was not good at saying such words, so she did the work for her.


    Tuoba Rui nods when he hears the words.


    "You go out. I want to be quiet for a while."


    For a while, brocade road.


    Tuoba Rui frowned: "you can''t be in a bad mood. If you want me to go out, you have to promise me not to do stupid things."


    "Yes, I promise." The clouds should come down.


    After listening to the guarantee, they relaxed a little and finally walked out.


    On the way back, Hua Ruge sighed and said, "no one is surprised that something happened to him. He has taken all the burden on him, and he is not sure how hard it is."


    "He''s not too vulnerable either. Don''t worry, he''ll get better." Tuoba Rui road.


    "It''s better."


    In fact, it is true. It is said that on the third day after beichenyue''s death, Yunjin cremated her and left Zixiao holy land with her ashes to go to Dongxia palace.


    It''s about letting her go.


    On the day when he left, Yunjin didn''t let anyone see him off. He didn''t want to say a word more when he was usually talkative.


    Tuoba Rui and Hua Ruge stand in the cloud and look at the back of his departure, feeling very much.


    The wrong one is always beichenyue, but the punishment is more Yunjin.


    Who makes sense in this world.


    In the end, I can only sigh a long time, bad luck.


    "When shall we go?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuoba Rui looked back to the distant eyes and said, "there''s nothing to do with the holy land, just tomorrow."


    "Good." Hua Ruge nods.


    She always felt that when she left, the master didn''t say anything and didn''t know whether it was important or not.


    Nanmingtian has been out of the Customs for two days. Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge should leave as usual.


    It''s summer, so Hua rugo put on a goose yellow skirt, highlighting some lively and lovely, and converging the beautiful color. At first glance, she looks extraordinary in temperament and somewhat cute.


    After all, it''s the first time to see Tuo BARREI''s elders. Hua rugo wants to make some good impression as much as possible.


    Tuoba Rui is still the same black broad robe for thousands of years. The heavy color covers his lazy life and shows his solemn noble spirit. When his face is expressionless, his momentum is very impressive.


    He looked at Hua Ruge''s changed clothes and the obviously obedient eyebrows and eyes, and picked up his eyebrows and said, "this look is not suitable for you."


    At this moment, Hua Ruge deliberately converged her momentum, as if the woman who was unrestrained, bright and fresh, and who would hit people with a stick if he didn''t agree with her was never her.


    It''s the first time for Tuoba Rui to see this kind of appearance that looks only beautiful and has no characteristics.


    Hua Ruge took a look at his words and said: "you think I want to. Since I came, Zixiao Holy Land hasn''t stopped. Your Shifu secretly scolded me for many times. If I don''t stop, he will not want to strangle me."


    "You think a lot." Tuoba Rui laughs.


    "Girl, my name is nengqunengxian. Come on, let''s go." Hua Ruge led him to the door.


    "You are so anxious to see my master?"


    "If you die early, you''ll be born late, so that you don''t have too many dreams."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tuo Ba Rui.


    Changsheng hall, nanmingtian sits on the top, with a cold face all the time.


    He had received nangonghai''s request that he would not leave the gate two days ago. He said that he would go to Qingxiu for a lifetime and would not accept his apprentice.


    Not only did beichenyue die on this day, but also brought a brocade with him. I don''t know what I can do in the future.


    Muyun is such a precious apprentice. He is not in a good mood now. He says he won''t make alchemy recently.


    Just because a Hua is like a song, the upper level of the whole Zixiao holy land is paralyzed by a third. He can''t be angry.


    So Tuo Ba Rui came in with Hua Ruge and saw the black face of nanmingtian.


    There is no fluctuation on Tuoba Rui''s surface.


    Hua Ruge had expected it for a long time, but he didn''t show much, just walked forward with a good and harmless appearance.


    This is nanmingtian''s first time to see Hua Ruge, but at one glance, he thought that this woman really could not be underestimated.


    What surprised him was not his appearance, but the deliberate convergence and still existing momentum of Hua Ruge. Although her eyebrows were full of low-key and obedient colors, he saw that he was not surprised.


    It''s terrible to be so calm and atmospheric at a young age.


    He squinted and thought.


    "Yes, sir." Tuoba Rui salute.


    Hua Ruge also bowed and said, "I have seen you before."


    She didn''t say compliments not because she didn''t, but because she was afraid of making noise.


    Nanming Tian snorted, "you can do whatever you want. You don''t have to come to see me."


    Hua Ruge has shut up, but he doesn''t say much.


    "Sir, we are here to ask for leave. I will go out for a while." Tuoba Rui says.


    Nanmingtian continued to wave with cold face, and directly rushed to humanity: "go out."


    "I leave." Tuoba Rui said and took Hua Ruge out.


    Hua Ruge has no change of expression from beginning to end. Her steps are calm and there is no tension at all.


    Nanmingtian frowned deeper, and understood why beichenyue lost so badly.


    They all look down on her.


    Out of the hall of longevity, Tuoba Rui pulled her and apologized: "Xiaoge, I''m sorry, my master doesn''t know how good you are."


    Hua Yuege looked at him indifferently and said, "I can do it myself. Don''t worry, he can''t beat me."


    "That''s good. He''ll agree later." Tuoba Rui is determined.


    Hua Ruge smiled and raised his eyebrows: "I think so, too."


    "How can you be so confident?"


    "Because I''m sure I can cure you, and I''ve come up with feasible ways. I''ll give you a try when we settle down." Hua Ruge said that, he was so elated. How could he have just looked gentle in the main hall.


    Tuoba Rui hears the words and shakes his head and says: "there is no way to cure thoroughly, and you don''t have to work hard."


    Hua rugo thought of his illness when he was fighting with nangonghai. He asked, "tell me frankly, what''s the matter with your illness?"

 Chapter 413

    Tuo BARREI lied to her for fear of scaring her away. Now that she knew it, she didn''t have to. So he said, "it''s not a disease."


    Hua Yuege listens attentively.


    "Have you ever heard that heaven is jealous of talents?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge raises eyebrows slightly, and has some associations in her heart.


    "Have you heard that there are nine talents in this world?" Tuoba Rui asked again.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and shook her head. Although her talent is divided into one to eight levels, she has been regarded as the person with the highest talent. It seems that she hasn''t heard who is the Ninth level talent in all ages.


    Tuo Ba Rui pointed to himself and said, "I am."


    "What?" Hua Ruge didn''t react for a moment.


    "Level 9 talent is the opposite of heaven, so it will be born with defects." Tuoba Rui''s peaceful way.


    Hua Ruge blinks her eyes constantly. These words are still difficult for her to accept as a senior modern person.


    It''s too unscientific.


    "You mean that God is afraid of you making too much trouble, so he is limiting you?" She thought for a moment and asked vaguely.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hua Ruge reaches for his forehead and continues to adapt.


    "In many people''s eyes, the sky is ethereal or even nonexistent, but it''s not the case. The prophet of holy land once said that the three thousand avenues derived from the heaven. It is real and it controls the rules and the fate of people." Tuoba Rui makes a light statement.


    This speech makes Hua Ruge a little slower than God.


    "It suppresses all living beings. As long as it is there, my body cannot be cured." Tuoba Rui said, eyes pale.


    He couldn''t accept it when he first knew it, but now he''s numb.


    "Then why can I make medicine to save you?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "When I was discovered by the master that I was gifted to enter the holy land, the prophet once calculated that my life lattice was defective and could not be cultivated to a great extent. The only way is to find a life lattice that was also against the sky and combine it into one, then you can really change your life against the sky."


    "The prophet sacrificed tens of years for divination. Finally, there is such a person on this continent. However, due to the limited ability of the prophet, he only knows that she is a woman, a body of elements." Tuoba Rui states.


    Hua Ruge heard here thinking about his journey is not the so-called anti sky line?


    "It''s a real hassle." Hua Ruge has a headache.


    It seems that her method can only make him better. It''s impossible to cure him.


    Tuo Ba Rui held her in his arms and said, "I have you enough, and I will find a way."


    Hua Ruge''s words didn''t relieve his resentment, which was really annoying.


    However, she immediately thought of what juntianxia had said. As long as she married him, he had a way to save Tuoba Rui.


    "I think of one thing." Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened and said, "there should be no way."


    Tuoba Rui looks at her doubtfully.


    So Hua Yuege told Tuoba Rui frankly.


    Tuo Ba Rui is surprised to hear the rare words: "he really said so?"


    "Yes, and he said it would only be possible if I worked with him." Hua Yuege added another sentence.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyebrows are not good.


    "Is he bragging?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment, and his pupil shrank slightly. "He has a big appetite."


    Hua rugo thought that he was concerned about the matter of emperor Tianxia''s asking for his own marriage. He smiled and said, "don''t be jealous, I didn''t agree."


    Who knows she finishes saying, Tuo Ba Rui is still a deep expression.


    Hua rugo knew that Tuo BARREI was not talking about her. She thought a little and asked, "can he really help you?"


    "With his temperament, he will never do anything uncertain. It seems that the rumors are true." Tuoba Rui is still muttering to himself, his eyes full of thinking.


    It seems that Hua Ruge''s words have brought him some enlightenment.


    Hua rugo will not disturb him when he sees that he has been thinking.


    For a while, Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes burst with surprise. He murmured, "you have taken this name in vain."


    "What''s going on?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds Hua Ruge in his arms and says, "if you don''t want those, he won''t succeed."


    "Why?"


    "Because you are mine, I will not let you marry him." Tuoba Rui can''t help but kiss her.


    Hua Ruge now knows that juntianxia and tuobarui want to do the same thing, but tuobarui can''t do it now, and juntianxia needs her to marry her.


    What the hell is this?


    Tuoba Rui kisses enough to let go of her, and says with a gloomy face: "he will be far away from him in the future."


    "Whatever you say." Hua roared like a song.


    As soon as this words, Tuo Ba Rui''s face just a little better.


    "Then can you tell me what that is? Maybe we can try. " Hua Yuege asks tentatively.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "give me the pressure. Now all you have to do is play well."


    Hua frowned like a song.


    "I won''t have a problem. I''ll do it." Tuo Ba Rui patted her cerebellar pouch.


    Hua Yuedu''s mouth is like a song, and he can only nod.


    She felt that Tuo BARREI didn''t say it for her good now, and her energy was too small, and she could do only a few things, knowing it might not help.


    The two left the Zixiao holy land through the stairs. Hua Ruge took a breath of the outside air and said, "free again, let''s go and eat delicious food."


    "I didn''t give you a good meal?" Tuoba Rui frowned.


    Recently, he is cooking. Now Hua rugo says that he is very emotional.


    Hua Ruge quickly said with a smile, "I mean snacks, snacks."


    "Unhygienic, no eating." Tuoba Rui said calmly.


    Hua Yuege secretly said that the man was mean, but hard touch was not enough, so he softened his expression and prayed with his eyes: "then I want to eat it."


    Hua Ruge is seldom coquettish, usually lacks practice, and the expression is very stiff.


    But Tuoba Rui obviously ate this set, and said, "that''s only one."


    "No, you''re exploiting my life. I protest." I don''t like to eat.


    Tuo Barry was even more reluctant to say, "the meaning of your existence is not me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s not the same thing. "


    "Then you mean I''m not as good as snacks?"


    "No Not... "


    "I can''t cook as much food as snacks?"


    "Stop. I''ll stop eating." Hua, like song and tears, thinks that this man is more unreasonable than a woman when he gets to the top of a cow''s horn.


    "OK." Tuoba Rui is in a good mood.


    Hua Ruge is biting his teeth. Brother, can we not be so childish.


    It''s said that Gao Leng.


    After walking for a while, when Hua Ruge is lamenting for those things that he can''t eat, Tuo BARREI next to her reaches for her head and shakes a sentence: "go back and I''ll learn to do it for you."

 Chapter 414

    As Zixiao holy land is located in Dongxia, Tuoba Rui and Hua Ruge have turned around in Dongxia as soon as they came out. In five days, they have gone to three places, all of which are beautiful landscapes.


    On that day, they decided to go to Dazhen, so they drove to Dongxia border by coach.


    They sat on the carriage, Hua Ruge gnawed at the snacks he had bought with difficulty, but Tuo Barry''s brow was getting deeper and deeper.


    Hua rugo thought that he must have found something like this. He opened the curtain of the carriage and saw that there was a group of people in the street who would transport grain to the border again. There was no other difference.


    She put down the curtain and asked directly, "what do you want?"


    "I always feel strange." Tuo Ba Rui picked up his eyebrow and said, "I have noticed four grain transport teams, and they seem to be more than that."


    "Grain transportation is for the army. There are hundreds of thousands of troops in the border area of the eastern Xia Dynasty. It''s not surprising that the grain is transported more." Hua Ruge said while eating.


    "I''d better think more." Tuoba Rui said softly.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "I want to visit my new territory after we live in Wangdu for two days."


    She said that the forty-three cities that won Shangyou in the gambling competition were all granted territory by the emperor. However, she stayed in Tianfu College for cultivation after Tuo BARREI''s accident and never came back to see it.


    "Good." Tuo Ba Rui replied, "I think no one in the mainland is bigger than your territory."


    In general, there are only a few cities under enfeoffment, but there are no more than 40. Such a large place can not be called a small principality.


    Hua Yuege laughed happily: "that is."


    Tuo Ba Rui leans aside to continue reading.


    "After winning so much land last time, Dazheng is also the emperor now, and Wang should be changed now." Hua said like a song.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t look up.


    "When I was passing by, I heard that the imperial palace had been expanded a lot, and many princes'' mansions had also been expanded."


    Tuoba Rui continues to read.


    "I''ll talk to you." Hua Ruge couldn''t help saying.


    "I heard it." Tuo Ba Rui answers lightly.


    "You can''t have a response." Hua Ruge is dissatisfied.


    Tuoba Rui thought about the next way: "go back and give it to you. You can expand it as you want."


    "That''s your house, I don''t care." Hua is singing.


    Tuo Ba Rui pulls her to the soft collapse, takes her to her bosom with one hand, and says, "all mine are yours."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes lit up after listening.


    Tuoba Rui continued to read without changing his face.


    Because after becoming the emperor, the army also needs to be built. I didn''t pay attention to it when I passed by last time, but now I find a lot more.


    Tuo Barry estimated: "look at the deployment, these three border cities should be stationed around 500000 troops."


    The number was as loud as a song. Five hundred thousand yuan. The emperor was really afraid of death.


    "Let''s go." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge nodded, and they came out to the street of Wangdu through the transmission array.


    Hua Ruge has lived here for the longest time. She has passed almost everywhere. She feels kind when she comes back again.


    The streets here are almost unchanged and familiar.


    Hua Ruge thought that he had taken all kinds of huaxingdan''s life in this king''s capital, and the corner of his mouth was raised involuntarily.


    At that time, I did a lot of ridiculous things.


    On the contrary, Tuo BARREI is still an iceberg face that has not changed for thousands of years. It seems that there is nothing but road in front of him.


    Hua Ruge touched him with his elbow: "your expression can be more vivid, how to say it is back home."


    "No sense." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    "You''re so lonely, you haven''t seen anything you like." Hua Yuege said, holding his arm.


    Touch Tuo Ba Rui''s this side, she slightly some heartache.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and looked at her and said, "I don''t like the world, I just like you."


    In his eyes, there is not only warm love, but also dependence.


    Hua Ruge felt his sense of value burst at this moment, so he clapped his chest and said, "don''t worry, I won''t leave you."


    "So you promised to marry me?" Tuo Ba Rui''s corner of the eye rises happily.


    Hua Ruge is stunned. Where are we going.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw that she didn''t respond and was very hurt. "Are you going to cheat me?"


    Hua Ruge said bitterly: "brother, don''t you think your proposal is too casual?"


    "You said you couldn''t leave." Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said.


    Hua is like a song, Zhang zhangkou, speechless.


    It''s a pretty man, isn''t it a black fox?


    When they got to the palace, the guards were stunned. Then they knelt down quickly and said in a respectful voice, "welcome the prince and the princess back to the palace."


    Hua Ruge is used to the address now, so she nods slightly.


    Since it has been decided not to change in this life, she can accept when to get married.


    Tuoba Rui raises his hand and leads Hua Ruge into the door.


    Warlord''s mansion is still the scene of the past, and there are not many guards. The whole mansion is dark, which will give people a sense of depression.


    Hua Ruge frowned at a glance. He had never been so close to Tuo Barre before, and he didn''t pay attention to it. Now he always feels that it''s not like a place to live.


    "I''ll ask someone to change it back to the way you like it." Tuoba Rui opens his mouth.


    Hua Yuege was surprised. He knew he didn''t like it without looking at himself.


    "Next time, it won''t be too long this time." She said.


    Tuoba and Ruiwei nodded imperceptibly.


    Hearing the sound, the black leopard rushed out and saw the two standing side by side, looking very good. Excitedly, he said, "you are back, Prince and princess. You are worried about us."


    "Nothing will happen." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "I''m afraid you''ve had a bad year. I''ll let it go later."


    "Yes, if you can see that the prince and the princess are safe, your subordinates will be relieved." The Panther said with a smile.


    He usually has the same lack of expression as Tuo BARREI, but now he is very happy.


    Tuoba Rui also said a few more words for the first time. The black leopard knew that the two were tired and soon went to order lunch.


    In the hall, Hua Ruge sat opposite Tuo barrow and drank tea, saying, "we will go to the Palace tomorrow, and I will get back the seal and documents of the canon."


    "Good." Tuo Ba Rui said while making tea.


    He should go there as usual, and his intuition was that there was something wrong with Dongxia, so it was necessary to remind the emperor.

 Chapter 415

    After lunch, Hua rugo called in the panther to ask Wang Du about the situation and his friends.


    Before Wang Du, she also made many friends, but now LAN binger, Tuo Bayu and Su Nianxia are all in the Dayu Dynasty, so they can''t see each other.


    Only Mao Jun and Yan Zixing are left.


    The Panther began to talk.


    Because two Dukes of Dazheng were demoted to the throne, the power of the court was suspended, and the families really fought.


    However, the emperor learned from the previous experience, and did not want to let a courtier''s power fall into the court, so he respectively supported two officials, one in command of the other, one in command of the other, and fought against each other.


    It''s a coincidence that Wen Chen, who is prime minister, is the head of Yan family, Yan Zixing''s father.


    General dashima was the head of the Mao family of several generations of generals.


    The reason was that the two families had never formed a party for personal gain, and the emperor was relieved to use them.


    Mao Jun had been stationed in the border areas for a long time, unless the emperor lived a long life or rarely came back at the festival.


    Yan Zixing also doesn''t like playing with his stomach like a courtroom minister. After entering the Jixian hall, he joined the army in one year. Now he has just gone for two months.


    After listening to Hua Ruge''s disappointment, he finally came back once. Even a friend could not meet him, but there was no way.


    There is no change in the rest of the situation. The biggest move is to increase the number of troops. Now the great Zheng Dynasty is also a country with two million troops.


    Tuo Ba Rui listened to this and felt nothing. He yawned and pulled Hua Ruge to the soft couch and said, "take a nap."


    Hua Ruge struggles but is caught in his arms.


    How dare the black leopard stay at this time? He retreated quickly.


    The emperor also got the return of Zhan Wang and Hua Ruge to the capital of the king. So he spent the whole night thinking about the purpose of their return. He got up and went to the court as soon as he went to bed at dawn. His mental state was very bad.


    It was the morning when Tuo BARREI and Hua rugo entered the palace. Because they had an audience, they both wore formal court clothes.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s black robe is embroidered with four clawed golden dragons with gold thread. It is lifelike and dignified.


    Hua Ruge is now a marquis, and also has court clothes. A red robe worn by a woman is embroidered with a peacock and tied with a jade belt. Although the clothes are ordinary, red is suitable for her.


    Hua Ruge''s skin color is very white, wearing red shows that her skin is better than snow, and her own momentum is slightly publicized. The same publicized red complements her and sets her off with full momentum.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her and raises her eyebrows dangerously: "I can''t wear this in the future."


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "No reason." Tuoba Rui went out calmly.


    Hua Ruge chased up and asked, "you should give me a reason if you don''t let me wear it."


    "Ugly."


    "It''s pretty."


    "Not good-looking." Tuo Ba Rui gets on the carriage and presses her in his arms, then he bends down and kisses her.


    Hua Ruge only thought that the sky was dim and the earth was dark. When he came back, he listened to his slow and orderly way: "I can only watch it by myself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song.


    This man is a bit too domineering.


    The emperor''s appearance was not good when he met him, but he was very kind to the two. Tuoba Rui had a good temper when he was surrounded by Hua Ruge. The whole meeting was very harmonious.


    The emperor personally gave Hua Ruge the unified seal of more than 40 cities, and then gave her documents and changed her noble medal.


    From Viscount to Marquis.


    Out of the palace, Hua Yuege said like a nouveau riche: "more than 40 cities, I am really a nouveau riche."


    Tuo BARREI walked beside her and didn''t speak.


    "By the way, you just said to the emperor that Dongxia might use soldiers? How much do you think is possible? " Hua Yuege asked.


    "There''s no basis, just intuition." Tuoba Rui road.


    But every famous general has a wolf like keen intuition, otherwise, it is difficult to win in the battlefield with the army.


    "It''s better not to fight. The eastern Xia Dynasty has a deep foundation. Once the war begins, it''s not good for us." Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    Tuoba Rui frowns, obviously still thinking.


    After coming back to the palace for dinner, Hua rugo thought about it, but he didn''t feel very down-to-earth.


    So he changed into a man''s suit and went to yanchunlou to meet red sleeve. Red sleeve knew her daughter''s body as early as she made a scene in China. Now when he met, he also regarded her as a good friend.


    Since tea has the property right and management right of Yanchun building, it doesn''t even play the piano at all. There is only one thing about it. It is to follow Hua Ruge''s instructions and open the semicolon of Yanchun building in various places and even in nearby countries.


    Because of the huge financial support of Hua Ruge, there are more than 30 yanchunlou houses now, and tea now has a complete set of information network, which can be collected almost as long as you want.


    Hua Ruge is very satisfied with this and marvels at tea''s talent and enthusiasm in this respect.


    After sitting for a while, Hua rugo told her to collect information about the army of Dongxia and left.


    On the same day, Hua Ruge was still awake the next morning. He heard the black leopard outside knocking on the door and said in a loud voice, "Lord, emergency military situation."


    Tuo Ba Rui hears the sound and his eyes open abruptly. He has no sleep.


    Hua Ruge was just in his dream. After listening to this sentence, he didn''t know if he was dreaming. He didn''t wake up.


    Tuo Ba Rui opens the door and says to the Panther at the door, "just say it here."


    The black leopard did not dare to look inside, but said: "back to the king, the North revolted. The people and soldiers on Shangyou land who won in our gambling match are now fighting against the city guarded by our army."


    It''s a sigh of relief to hear that Tuoba Rui in the north is guarding his 300000 troops in the north, and nothing important can happen.


    "What''s wrong?" Even so, Tuo barrui still thinks something is wrong.


    "The people and the army of Shangyou were granted to the princess. However, the absence of the princess and the incompetence of the officials made Shangyou not accept our rule." The Panther stated the news that she had received in the morning.


    After Tuo Ba Rui was clear, he asked, "how many people are there in the other side?"


    "There are more than half a million people in the army plus the people." The Black Panther road.


    "Tuoba Rui eyebrows a pick, whisper:" how can there be such a large number of people


    It seems that he will go to the northern frontier himself.


    Hua Ruge also woke up completely at this time, sat up from the bed, and said: "the man in my territory is rebellious?"


    After hearing the news, she felt dizzy. She was going to become a upstart by this way. In this way, she could not only be a upstart, but also be punished.


    Why did these people revolt?


    Because no one cares.


    Why is nobody in charge?


    It''s because Hua rugo has not been in charge of the land for a year.


    If the emperor is to be investigated for this matter, he must not be wronged by looking at his head.

 Chapter 416

    Tuo Ba Rui gave her a reassuring look, and then said to the black leopard, "prepare the car, and we will go to Qingzhou City."


    "Yes." The Panther retreated.


    Hua Ruge got up from the bed with his clothes on. He sighed, "I wanted to accept the city and become a local rich man, but I didn''t expect this kind of thing would happen."


    "The local government won, not fought. The army and the common people would not accept it. As long as the local government did manage well, it would be OK." Tuoba Rui analyzes.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I hope so, but the other side is 500000 people, how many of us?"


    "Three hundred thousand, it''s enough to face the mob." Tuo Ba Rui put on his robe and said.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment that Shangyou''s army should only look like 200000. The remaining 300000 are insurgents who have not received formal training and are not strong in combat.


    And it''s easy to shout about rebellion. It''s hard to know if you can bear the blood in the battlefield.


    "Please send me a plea compromise with your porter." Hua thought of the way like a song.


    Although she didn''t care what the emperor thought, after all, it was her territory that was out of order. If everyone couldn''t pass without saying a word, it would be better to be more comprehensive.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head, put on his clothes and said, "let''s go."


    Hua Ruge followed him, and Tuo badrui gave orders to the Panther, and drove to the transmission array.


    Soon they appeared in Qingzhou, a city in Northern Xinjiang. She had been here before and cured the plague for the soldiers and people here. Now she is no stranger.


    It''s just that Qingzhou City has come back to life in more than a year. Even if the army outside the city is overwhelming, there is still a peaceful atmosphere in the city. There is a lot of peddling in the street, and women and children come out to stroll, which is also a lot of laughter.


    It''s no wonder that Tuoba Rui is not surprised. Since he was stationed in Northern Xinjiang, no one has violated the border for so many years. The people have blind confidence in him. They all think that as long as there are warlords and warlords'' troops, there will be no danger in Northern Xinjiang.


    Hua Ruge thought for a while and figured it out. Looking at Tuoba Rui, he asked, "how much pressure is there?"


    "What is that?" When Tuoba Rui heard the words, he raised his eyebrows. His eyes were full of arrogance.


    "You won." Hua is like a song without words.


    In general, Tuo BARREI had sedans to pick him up when he went in and out of the city. He was never close to the people, so people in the street knew the king of war, but no one recognized him.


    The two went all the way to the place where the barracks were stationed under the wall. All the wooden houses were built here. Tuo BARREI knelt down all the way to the loyal barracks, the center of these houses, where he lived.


    The news of the arrival of his Highness the king of war spread far and wide. The main generals pulled down from the wall and came as fast as they could.


    Hua Ruge stood in the room, and he could hear the shouts of killing outside the city wall, and the clash of swords and armor.


    Needless to think, the war is burning.


    Soon all the twelve main generals in armor arrived, kneeling with one knee clasped fist to Tuo BARREI, who was looking at the map with his back to them, and said: "congratulations to your highness Zhan Wang."


    Hua Ruge stood in front of the desk and saw it clearly. These people''s eyes were full of respect and excitement when they saw Tuoba Rui.


    Tuo Ba Rui slowly turned around, still a pair of indifferent faces, he raised his hand and said: "you work hard, do not need to be more polite."


    Although Tuoba Rui is usually impersonal, his attitude has been relaxed in the face of the soldiers who have lived and died for himself.


    "Thank you for your concern. We don''t suffer. These people are just a group of mobs, that is, more people." A big Han voice of Puma type said.


    "How about the casualties?" Tuoba Rui asked again.


    "Your Highness, the ratio of casualties between us and the enemy is one to ten." Another younger general said.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head. Under the condition of the same combat effectiveness of the two armies, the battle damage of attacking and defending cities is one to five. Now one to full to show that the combat effectiveness of the other side is quite poor.


    "Go up to the wall and have a look." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua rugo followed him to the wall. The other side was wearing different soldiers to build the city ladder on the wall, and then climbed up one by one with red eyes, shouting the sound of killing.


    Dazheng''s soldiers held fast to the top, rolling wood and rocks were thrown down constantly, and a few people climbed up occasionally were quickly solved.


    The black land below has now been dyed red, crowded and aggressive.


    The siege vehicle also passed the moat, constantly hitting the city gate.


    This is the first time that Hua rugo has seen such a large-scale war, which is really tragic.


    Looking at each other''s successive attacks, Hua Ruge frowned slightly and always felt something was wrong.


    Tuoba Rui obviously found out, turning to ask an adjutant, "what''s the reason for their rebellion?"


    Before the Panther just said it, now he needs to know at a distance.


    "According to our people''s response, they were promised that as long as they defeated the northern garrison, the whole great northern area would be theirs, and they could stand on their own as king and no longer be under our jurisdiction." Deputy General Li Ma Dao.


    For the people of Shangyou, this is indeed a huge benefit. After all, it has no place to win now, but the success of rebellion is different.


    No wonder these people are so desperate to attack the city.


    Hua Ruge caught the point and asked, "who promised it?"


    Who has the right to say that?


    "We haven''t inquired about it, only heard it was the allies." The deputy general replied.


    After hearing this, Tuoba Rui and Hua Ruge became serious.


    This is by no means a single event. There must be some pushers that they didn''t see working behind it, and the purpose is to get the power of Taizheng.


    What a big appetite.


    Tuo Ba Rui turns around and goes down the wall. Hua Ruge also follows him.


    Tuo Ba Rui wrote two letters to the emperor after he arrived at the big account. One was for the emperor. He reminded the emperor to guard against Dongxia again.


    The other one was for another feudal official, who was not the father of Hua Ruge, but was reduced to the Marquis of Hua Shengxiong.


    Hua Shengxiong has been stationed in the eastern border all the year round, defending the five lords outside the border.


    These five lords are in charge of a tribe called the loy. Those people are very illiterate, but they are very powerful in fighting. The cavalry is especially powerful, and there are about 200000 soldiers in the army.


    The five lords also harassed the border from time to time, but with Hua Shengxiong, these people can''t get much money.


    The biggest problem of the loys is the civil war, because there is no supreme ruler, and they are savage and uncivilized. They always fight against each other when they don''t agree with each other. This disunity greatly reduces their combat effectiveness.


    It''s hard to say if these people can stand up to the eastern border.


    Before Tuo Ba Rui heard the two words of the Allied forces, he had an ominous premonition in his heart, so he wrote a letter to inform Hua Shengxiong to be on guard just in case.

 Chapter 417

    Hua Ruge stood by and saw the contents of the letter and nodded secretly. Whether it will happen or not, he was ready in advance.


    So she also wrote a letter with a pen nearby. After Tuo Ba Rui finished writing, she also put the envelope up.


    Tuo Barry picked up his eyebrows and looked at her: "what to do?"


    "Ready." Hua Ruge blinked at him, then called the messenger and said, "send it to the ancient dragon city and give it to the commander of the army."


    At the same time, they took two letters from Tuoba Rui and went out to assign them to others.


    Tuo Ba Rui knew that she was going to ask for reinforcements, so he reached out and rubbed her head and said, "don''t worry, even in the worst situation, we can''t deal with it."


    Hua rugo knew that the worst situation he said was to attack Dazheng from three sides.


    If this is the case, it will be really difficult.


    It was not until the evening that the enemy finally withdrew.


    Hua Ruge had a light barracks dinner and frowned at the same time.


    "If you don''t think it''s delicious, I''ll have it redone for you." Tuo Ba Rui is concerned with his job.


    As long as he is in the army, he will eat the same as everyone else, forgetting that Hua rugo is more concerned about eating.


    "I''m not so hypocritical. I''m thinking that it''s not the way to fight like this. Is there any way we can resolve this war?" Hua Ruge opens her mouth to say what she thinks.


    This time, most of the people in Shangyou were killed and injured. It''s very likely that they would get revenge. At that time, it''s hard for her to rule her territory.


    And she didn''t want to see that.


    "It''s almost impossible to persuade them to surrender, judging by the state of their war today." Tuoba Rui road.


    He has always been violent, never thought of this kind of soft policy.


    Hua Ruge thought of those people''s red eyes, but also sighed in his heart, frowning deeper.


    Even if she is the Lord of that place, those people will never recognize it. Now only by showing them the absolute strength and letting them know that they have no chance to win can they create opportunities for persuading surrender.


    "Tomorrow I will send people out of the city to fight. It''s time for them to know the strength of our army." Tuoba Rui said, he also thought of this.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head repeatedly, saying that he didn''t need to talk about anything when he was with smart people.


    With a few eyebrows and eyes, I don''t think much about singing, and the speed of eating is also accelerated. After eating, I still practice as usual, and then I was pulled to bed by Tuoba Rui.


    Shangyou''s rebels didn''t launch a night attack. They may have started as exploratory attacks, but they haven''t really moved.


    On the second day, the anti army just began to attack the city. Suddenly, the gate of Qingzhou City opened, and the black army rushed out to scare the anti army.


    This time, all the soldiers were cavalry, but the soldiers came to attack the city. As soon as the horses rushed to the rebels, they were scattered, and then they were slaughtered when the wine pot fell on one side.


    Cavalry is an overwhelming advantage over infantry.


    So as soon as 30000 cavalry left their armour and took off the 100000 people who had come to attack the city in the first wave, they ran back one after another without shouting for retreat.


    In just a quarter of an hour, tens of thousands of bodies of the rebels were left in place.


    The deputy general returned to the city with a commanding presence, and the soldiers who had been beaten so hard yesterday in the city immediately got their morale up.


    So many people died in the first confrontation between the rebels and Dazheng''s army, and their morale was hit. No second attack was organized that day.


    "It''s time to negotiate." In the evening, Hua Ruge is watching the night road outside.


    "It''s not the heat yet. Wait a minute." Tuoba Rui said and went to her side and handed her a cup of tea.


    Hua Ruge held the hot tea and said, "I''ll listen to your arrangement, but then you can''t stop me from negotiating."


    "No way." Tuoba Rui said simply, without any drag.


    This time Hua Yuege was not happy again. He looked at him discontentedly and said, "aren''t you afraid that I won''t come back?"


    "They don''t have the ability to stop you." Tuoba Rui''s tone is still light and objective.


    Hua Ruge was confirmed by him and said with a smile, "that''s it."


    The next day, the third day and the fourth day, the rebels launched a more fierce attack. This time, they attacked the three gates in front of them at the same time. Almost all of the 40000 people went out. Because of the constant harassment of Qingzhou City by many people, the soldiers of Dazheng were short of rest and were not in a state of fighting.


    The rebels rejoiced because they found that after three days of attack, they finally found that the city defense was loose.


    On the third night, the rebels suddenly calmed down and stopped attacking the city.


    Because they think that the garrison in the city must be very sleepy and tired now. Once they don''t attack here, they will rest and sleep. Then they will launch the night attack. The garrison will have no time to deal with it, and Qingzhou City will surely arrive.


    They think so and do so.


    At midnight, almost all the rebels went out to fight. More than 300000 people passed the moat quietly and slowly headed for the city of Qingzhou.


    When they got close to the city wall, they didn''t have any vigilance. The general was secretly happy and let people continue to attack the city from three sides. He was bound to take the city of Qingzhou at one stroke.


    The soldiers responded one after another, and then secretly put up the siege ladder and climbed up silently.


    But when they were about to climb up the wall, dark shadows that were more secret than them rose from the wall and pushed their ladders to them with contempt.


    Three walls of the same thing, a quiet night sounded one after another howling.


    Soon all the siege ladders were pushed down, and the rebels, who had just been excited, were completely confused.


    Three words echoed in their heads.


    It''s a hit!


    However, the nightmare is not over yet. The large stones and rough wooden stakes prepared early on the wall have been smashed down, making the rebels cry again.


    The general knew that it would be too bad for him to fight again, so he shouted angrily and unwillingly, "retreat!"


    So the rebels came and ran back with their tails in their hands.


    But if they think the doom is over, they look down on Tuo Barry. They just passed the moat and saw the fire in their camp, and there was a sound of explosion.


    The eyes of the rebels were wide and full of fear.


    That direction is the food and grass camp!


    "Go back to the fire!" The general almost shouted.


    So the rebels rushed to the camp one by one.


    At the same time, under the protection of the army, the fire department soul division disappeared in the vast night.


    The temperature of the soulman''s flame is much higher than that of the normal one. Several higher level soulmates go on, and a lot of food and grass are almost destroyed.


    Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge stand on the wall side by side.


    Looking at this situation, he said: "now is the time."


    "It''s cloudy enough." Hua Ruge looks at the fire and sighs.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s lip Cape says, "I think you praise me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song.


    The man''s cheek is as thick as his belly!

 Chapter 418

    On that day, a fire burned all the food and grass of the rebels for three months, which made them unable to fight even if they wanted to fight.


    The next morning Hua Yuege changed into a tight sleeved uniform and was about to go to the other camp to persuade him to surrender.


    But before she could get out, some soldiers came in and knelt down to Tuo Barry, who was looking at the map. "I''ll inform you, your highness, that we have received the letter of war from the rebel emissary."


    Hua Ruge is shocked when he hears the words. Do you want to fight after all this?


    Tuo Ba Rui took over the war and said to Hua Ruge, who was curious, "let''s go out tomorrow and fight to the death."


    "Something''s wrong." Hua mumbled like a song.


    Because the rebels have suffered great losses in these days, the remaining 300000 are considered good. They are no better than the 300000 elite soldiers on their side.


    Tuo Ba Rui put the letter on the table and said to the soldiers, "send a scout to investigate the military situation ahead."


    "Yes." The general answered and turned back.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes moved and said, "you suspect there is fraud."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui said, squinting at the map in front of him.


    "I''d better go to their account to see if I can get information." Hua said like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said, "you go now, they will only catch you."


    Now the situation of the war is very obvious. She will run back even if she goes.


    Hua Ruge thought about it for a moment, and thought it was not good to see it in such a mess. Then he said, "I won''t go."


    Tuoba Rui raised his head from the map and his eyebrows were slightly clustered.


    At lunch time, the two men reported back: "Your Highness, canglan is sending troops to reinforce the anti army in front of them. At present, the number of troops is unknown."


    Tuoba Rui and Hua Ruge put down the chopsticks together, and they were surprised in their eyes.


    "Again." Tuoba Rui said a word and went to the front of the map.


    Canglan is located in the northeast, surrounded by the sea on the southeast and West, and only the land on the north. It used to be connected with Shangyou Yunteng Dayu. Now Shangyou is destroyed, and it has become connected with Dazheng.


    Canglan faces the sea because of the poor land and the lack of resources. She has to plunder resources through years of war. Before her war with Yunteng, she fought for years.


    Now Yunteng is occupied by Daewoo, and Shangyou is destroyed. Naturally, his spear head does not dare to aim at Daewoo, so he reaches daezheng.


    Because canglan has plundered resources all the year round, the army has a very strong combat ability, and is not familiar with the elite soldiers of Tuo BARREI. If the same amount of fighting is done, Dazheng may not be able to take advantage of it.


    "It''s not good for them to come here. They must have a lot of people this time." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui is a cold face: "bullying me?"


    Hua Ruge feels the air conditioning from Tuo barrow, and seems to be really angry.


    In the evening, another spy horse reported: "his highness, canglan sent 500000 soldiers this time and is setting up camp outside the city."


    Hua Ruge squinted subconsciously.


    Half a million, that''s a lot of money.


    In addition, there are 800000 rebels. They have a lot to deal with.


    Tuoba Rui waved.


    When the Tamar left, he looked thoughtful.


    Soon, another general came in, and a letter came up, saying, "tell your highness, the rebels are coming again."


    Hua Yuege received the letter directly. The flame in his hand rose and turned the envelope into ashes. He said, "if you receive it again, you don''t need to send it in."


    300, 000 to 800, 000, she is not so optimistic.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes flashed: "this battle is going to be fought."


    Hua Yuege did not understand the choice of eyebrows.


    "It depends on who has more people and less people." Tuoba Rui said a word, and then said: "reply, say three days later to see you outside."


    The soldiers were ordered to leave.


    Hua Ruge only knows a little strategy. She is not good at fighting with so many people, so she can''t imagine what Tuo BARREI will do.


    But as soon as she turned her eyes and thought of a reply she received in the morning, she smiled and said, "maybe I can help you."


    "I''m the one who counted you." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened by three points and then went dark. He was very upset and said, "can you give me a little sense of existence?"


    "You are full of weight in your heart." Tuoba Rui said with a smile.


    Hua Ruge feels a little balanced.


    When the rebels and canglan''s army heard that Tuo barrow was going to fight for three days, they were very excited to train. Their faces were full of smiles as if they had broken the city.


    Hua rugo and Tuo BARREI stand on the wall and watch the army drill opposite.


    "How sure?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "70% of people without you may die." Tuoba ruita.


    "And now?"


    "Ten percent." Tuoba Rui is determined.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "it seems that I am still very useful."


    Tuoba Rui didn''t speak. He reached out and held her in his arms.


    He should have had several good fortune to have her around.


    Just then, a court messenger with his flag in his back knelt down before the two men and said, "tell your highness, the latest news. Yesterday, five lords in the East and the West attacked Dazhen at the same time."


    Although I thought about it before, their faces are still stiff at the moment.


    "How many soldiers did the other side send? How is the war going? " Tuoba Rui asks.


    "Dongxia sent a million soldiers and swore to avenge Dongxia''s Princess and take..." The messenger was afraid to go on.


    "Take my two heads." Hua added.


    The messenger nodded and said, "the five lords of the West are fighting together for 300000. Lord Hua is fighting hard."


    When it was certain that there was no more news, Tuoba Rui waved back the messenger and looked forward again.


    "This time it seems to be a little big," Hua Yuege said with a heavy face


    After a long silence, Tuo Ba Rui said, "beichenyue is just an excuse. The news of her death has only been sent back for a few days. There is no way for a million troops of Dongxia to gather in such a short time."


    "I think so, but I don''t know what our emperor thinks." Hua Ruge worries.


    At this time, I was afraid that the emperor would be dizzy and believe Dongxia. I thought it would be OK to kill Tuoba Rui. That was the trap.


    "He dare not." Tuoba Rui said lightly, "Dongxia wants to kill people with a knife, but it''s too blunt."


    Hua Ruge was relieved and said, "what should we do now?"


    "Although there are a million troops in Dongxia, there are also 500000 defenders at the border. Brother Huang has always been timid and definitely asked General Mao to send troops back for defense. In this way, as long as Dongxia does not increase its troops in southern Xinjiang, it will not be dangerous."


    "There are some difficulties in your father''s west side. He has only 200000 troops in his hand and can defend for a month at most." Tuoba Rui analyzes.


    "What is the total force of Dazheng? Is there anything else that can be moved? " Hua Yuege asked again.

 Chapter 419

    "The emperor''s army increased to 2 million, the four corners border was 1.2 million, and General Mao had 800000 troops to mobilize. As long as canglan and Dongxia didn''t increase their troops to attack, it was not difficult to beat them back." Tuoba Rui road.


    Because the frontier has the ability of defense. As long as we don''t encounter too strong generals or soldiers, we can deal with most of the situations ourselves. This is the case with one enemy and the same with the other.


    Hua rugo was relieved and said, "the imperial court will send troops to support him. The most important thing for us is to win this battle."


    "Yes." Tuoba Rui believes in the same way.


    As long as he freezes his hand, none of them will be better off.


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes and felt that chaos would rise.


    I don''t know who will be in charge of the situation.


    Three days passed quickly. On the third day, Hua rugo put on a black armor for Tuo BARREI. It looks very strong but not heavy. It seems that it is made of special materials.


    Tuoba Rui''s aura is very cold. The aura is stronger when he wears metal armor.


    Hua rugo has no doubt that even if there are more than one million people on the battlefield, the first thing you will see is him.


    It''s really eye-catching.


    Tuo Ba Rui took her to her arms and put a kiss on her forehead, saying, "the command above depends on you."


    "Don''t worry. I can do it without any effort." Hua Yuege jokingly said, "it''s you. Be careful when you go to war."


    "Be careful of them." Tuoba Rui doesn''t care.


    Hua Yuege laughs and they go out together.


    Tuoba Rui took 300000 troops out of the city. There were 800000 troops waiting for him. Although there were huge differences in the number of soldiers, there was no fear on the face of the soldiers. Their psychological quality was very high.


    Two generals came out from the other side. They were about 40 years old. One was wearing gray armor, the other was very strong, wearing leather armor, and his face was full of whiskers.


    The beard first said: "I have heard of the great name of his highness Zhan Wang for a long time, and now I''m lucky to see the real number of three."


    "Knowing it''s me, you dare to break the border. You think it''s too long?" Tuo Ba Rui''s voice is plain, but no one can ignore his momentum.


    Fang Yun frowned and thought to himself that he was really like a bad guy.


    Another thin faced man said, "I''m Li Mo, the general of Shangyou Dynasty. Today I''m here to take your life and your woman''s life and revenge for my Shangyou royal family."


    Li moshong is loyal to Shangyou. Only when he is incited to revolt, his resentment is not afraid of Tuoba Rui.


    "It turned out to be the loyal officials of Shangyou Dynasty." Tuoba Rui said, with a cold look in his eyes: "then the court of Shangyou is destroyed. You should follow the funeral."


    Li Mo said in his eyes, "even if I''m going to die, I''ll hold you for burial."


    "You deserve it?" Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes flashed with contempt, and he waved four daggers to Li Mo in an unpredictable way.


    Li Mo felt flustered when he saw the dagger, as if the track had the power to bewitch people.


    But he is a general after all. He has experienced too many battles, so he waved his long gun to resist. However, his strength is too weak. If four short swords enter the realm of no one, they will not enter his body in an instant.


    His eyes widened sharply.


    At the next moment, the spirit power contained in the dagger explodes violently.


    "Bang!"


    With a bang, four short swords broke out, and Li Mo had already become a pile of meat.


    This is the usual way for Tuo BARREI to kill people. People who are familiar with him are used to it. However, there are not many such battles in the army opposite. Each of them looks unbelievable.


    Because Li Mo''s strength is a line away from the warrior division. How could he be killed so easily?


    Fang Yun shakes his reins and the horse steps back.


    On the battlefield, the defeat of the general is taboo, but he doesn''t want so much now. He can see clearly that Tuoba Rui is not only a strong man, but also a cruel means. He can''t be the enemy directly.


    "Scared?" Tuoba Rui''s disdainful eyes turned to him, slightly mocking.


    He said with a pale face, "Your Highness, it''s time for us to start fighting now."


    "What''s the hurry? You should go with him. " Tuo Ba Rui said, and four daggers were wielded again.


    The strength of this man is similar to that of Li mo. in a flash, he has turned into a rotten meat stall. There are only two horses left in the spot, and they are scared to turn around and run.


    As soon as this scene came out, the morale of Dazheng was greatly improved.


    On the other hand, canglan and the rebels are afraid.


    "It''s a good warlord, but I don''t believe you can defeat my 800000 troops alone." A sound was heard, and then behind the 800000 army rose a high earth platform.


    There is a man in bright yellow robe standing on the platform. He looks like he is only in his thirties. He is looking at Tuo BARREI with a smile on his face.


    Tuoba Rui knows that this is the commander-in-chief and the sixth Prince of canglan.


    It is said that this man is very good at fighting, which was sent out by the canglan emperor to preside over the battle.


    He had known the name of Tuo barrow for a long time. Naturally, he would not die in front of him. If the manager died, there would be no need to fight this battle.


    Tuo Ba Rui picked up his lip and said, "I can''t use you to help 800000 people in this area."


    "We all know that his highness, the great Zheng war king, is very powerful and uses his arms like a God. I don''t know that you are so good at answering." Canglan''s sixth Prince is still smiling.


    Tuoba Rui squinted and said, "then I''ll show the sixth prince how I fought this battle."


    "I will see." The sixth Prince''s eyes are full of provocation.


    At this moment, he is very excited, because he can lead his troops to fight against Tuo BARREI. Everyone knows that Tuo BARREI is powerful. Then the defeated Tuo BARREI must be stronger and more popular than him.


    Although the old emperor canglan is old, he has a strong desire for power. He has never set up a prince. As long as the battle is won, he will have a great reputation. At that time, he will be the biggest winner. No one will ask if the war is of great strength.


    So this time, he''s got it.


    Tuo BARREI pushed to the Chinese army.


    On both sides of the sixth prince, two earthen platforms were raised. Looking around, all the people standing on them were wearing the robes of soulmakers, which was obviously the soulmakers used in the war.


    One is the wind system, the other is the fire system.


    The soulmates of these two departments should work together. Their power in the battlefield is extremely terrible.


    Hua looked at it roughly like a song, and found that there were fifty or sixty people on each side.


    So many soulmakers in that war are considered luxury lineups.


    But she is not afraid, but to pick up the corner of the lips, the game is just beginning.

 Chapter 420

    Under the command of Tuoba Rui, Dazheng army quickly formed a triangular charge formation. Because the cavalry has the strongest combat power and the best mobility, half of Tuoba Rui''s army is cavalry.


    However, canglan is a small country, and its material resources are not enough to feed people, let alone raise horses. The rebels are of poor origins. The number of cavalry in the 800000 army is less than 100000, which makes them somewhat passive.


    But the sixth prince was obviously not afraid of anything. He didn''t think his 800000 army would be afraid of tens of thousands of horses. He also ordered a charge array, with cavalry leading the array and infantry following.


    At this time, although there are many people on the battlefield, no one makes a sound, and the war is imminent.


    Hua Ruge raised his hand on the tower, and a group of soulmakers stood beside her. There were sixty or seventy soulmakers in the fire department. Although they were not as good as the big battle of canglan, they were also big hands.


    The sixth prince could not close his mouth when he saw this.


    The soul division plays a very important role in a war. It''s strange that Da Zheng lost in this war and won.


    Tuoba Rui always moved his part, raised his arm and said in a deep voice, "charge."


    "Rush!" The sixth prince then ordered.


    Both masters began to prepare for mass destruction.


    Hua Yuege smiled and then said to the sixth prince, "protect your soul division. I''m going to attack."


    The two armies below soon fought together, but the spirit of the sixth prince was attracted by Hua Ruge.


    He could hear Hua Ruge declaring war.


    "The girl doll is crazy, but she looks pretty. If you want to follow me when I break the city, how about I marry you back to be a real lady?" When the sixth prince saw that he was a woman, he made fun of her.


    Hua Yuege is not angry at hearing the words. He picked up a little bit and said, "it''s not a good thing to be too conceited. I''ll teach you a lesson."


    Listening to her voice, the sixth Prince wanted to say something else, but his eyes were attracted by the one gold and one purple figure that suddenly appeared in front of Hua Ruge at the next moment.


    "On!" The Golden Dragon rises from the sky, and the power of the sacred beast is forced down, so that everyone can''t help but abandon the concentration.


    The mink also rises from the sky, with purple light all over its body. It doesn''t need to be weak at all.


    One man and one dragon appeared suddenly, and they had already flown in two directions respectively before the reaction of all the people.


    As soon as the sixth Prince''s pupil shrank, he was already in a panic. He shouted: "withdraw!"


    But don''t say it''s a soulmate, even if it''s a warrior at the saint level, it''s not faster than them.


    One purple and one gold light and shadow came. The soul division immediately responded, defended and attacked.


    But in the eyes of the two beast kings, these attacks are not enough to scratch.


    The little mink slapped it, and the soulman was broken into pieces under his violent energy.


    The Golden Dragon obviously loves performance more. It can''t use energy at all. It uses body anti soul skill directly. Then the dragon claw takes a picture of the soulmakers. It''s fun.


    The sixth Prince''s face was like paper in an instant. So the two soul divisions he was proud of were destroyed?


    He can''t go back without being skinned by the old emperor?


    What is the origin of this man and beast?


    After finishing the task, the two lights quickly came to Hua Ruge''s side. The sable stood beside her, and the Golden Dragon plunged into the space.


    Hua Yuege looked at mink and said with a smile, "how are you?"


    "Already." Mink that pair of purple eyes at the time of seeing Hua Ruge converged violent, appears particularly soft.


    Hua rugo reached out his hand and rubbed his head: "go back to space first, I''ll call you out after the war."


    "Please call me if you need help." Mink said, now is not the time to be alone.


    Below, Tuo Barrow''s cavalry really has a great advantage, but after all, the number of them is small. After the first charge, the war got stuck.


    At this time, the master of soul played an important role. Under the leadership of a great master of soul, they gathered the strength of all people to release the spirit skill.


    "Fire and rain!"


    The leading great soul master shouted out.


    The sky above canglan seems to have turned red. Then there are countless fireballs coming from the sky. The army is very dense. It is impossible to escape. Soon canglan and the anti army camp started a fire.


    Today, the wind is still blowing northward. The sixth Prince coughs because of the smoke, but he can only stare. It''s funny and funny.


    The fire killed tens of thousands of people, and the biggest effect was a panic in the military heart, which made the great military more dominant.


    "Woman, I want you to look good when I enter the city." The sixth Prince is roaring.


    Hua Yuege said scornfully, "if you are not the prince who is still angry to talk to me now, you will shut your mouth and make me unhappy. I don''t care what the rules of the game are."


    Because canglan has been fighting for many years, the sixth prince who will fight is the favorite son of canglan emperor. If he dies, canglan may have a lot of hatred. The current situation of Dazhan can''t accommodate such a belligerent nation as the enemy.


    This is also the reason why the sixth prince can survive when the Golden Dragon and the mink come out.


    The sixth prince opened his mouth and looked down upon women in his cognition, but he held back after thinking about it. After all, there are two evils around this woman.


    The soul division begins to prepare the soul skill again.


    The sixth prince thought that he had many people here, so he could definitely carry them down.


    "Boom!"


    Another fire rain fell down, canglan and the rebels fell into a sea of fire again, but Hua Ruge was not enough, shaking a large area of gust, the instantaneous fire was even stronger.


    The eyes of the sixth Prince were red, but the soul division was destroyed, so he could only bear it.


    However, the fire had not been put out, and the sound of horse''s hooves sounded rapidly, which was obviously heavier than the sound of horse''s hooves. Soon, the voice of crying father and crying mother in the battlefield was suppressed.


    At a glance, the sixth prince saw that a light cavalry appeared on both sides of the army. These cavalry rode on the kind of tall and strong Xuan beast horned horse, which ran like a wind under the hoof. The horned horse was not a human, but a large savage with a height of two or three meters.


    These barbarians hold a two meter long thick iron bar in their hands, which looks very lethal.


    "Barbarian cavalry?" The sixth Prince panicked.


    These people are killing machines on the battlefield. How can human beings fight against them?


    Although the number of these two barbarians is not very large, about 6000 in total, their combat effectiveness is not only one hundred enemies, but also sweeping the army.


    The barbarians have no battle lines, but they are fast. Before the soldiers have calmed down from the front battlefield, these barbarians have rushed to the two wings of canglan and the rebels on the high horned horses, reaping their lives like killing machines.

 Chapter 421

    The savage''s Mount horse can knock over four or five people at a rush. The two or three meter iron bar in the savage''s hand is wrapped with a layer of golden power. Several people are killed when it is waved out.


    When four thousand people break into the camp of canglan and the anti army, it''s like a herd of tigers. Thousands of people take tens of thousands of lives in a flash.


    The sixth Prince''s face changed greatly, but he knew that he could not retreat at this time, so he said in a loud voice: "they must not hold on for long, they surrounded and killed them!"


    Canglan army has been in battle for a long time, and soon it is stable. One by one, it is going up.


    Most of the rebels haven''t fought any battles. When they see canglan''s charge, they have to fight hard.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks up at the corner of his eyes. His feet are in the stirrups, and the whole man rises.


    "Six Prince pupil a shrink, way:" put arrow! "


    Tuo Ba Rui pinches his finger to form a sword, with a little white light on his fingertips. He lightly waves to the enemy camp.


    "Whew!"


    A white sword can''t fight against canglan and the anti Army soldiers. In a moment, hundreds of people were cut off and blood spilled all over the ground.


    The power of Tuo Ba Rui God of war resounds all over the world. When we saw that the instinctive fear of this scene came out again, no one dared to go forward for a while.


    "Set up the array!"


    At the command of Tuo barrow, the soldiers of Dazheng understood and quickly formed an attack formation that had been practiced countless times.


    The sixth prince saw it and said, "Why are you standing there? Rush for me."


    The speed of Dazheng soldiers is very fast. At this time, they have become a formation, and they are waiting for the enemy to charge with confidence.


    Hua Ruge has only heard a little bit of art of war, and can play tricks. He doesn''t understand the real arrangement of troops.


    But she could see that after the formation of Dazheng changed, the soldiers cooperated with each other and responded to each other, the combat effectiveness was significantly improved, and the probability of casualties was greatly reduced.


    Hua Ruge was fascinated by this. She thought that a small array might come out of her mind, but such a large array of hundreds of thousands of people was a little inconceivable to her.


    I also feel that there are six incredible princes. He is also a man who has been fighting for a long time, but I just can''t think of a way to break through the battle.


    After the attack of soulman and the powerful fighting power of barbarian cavalry, the spirit of the anti army was about to collapse.


    Now it seems that Dazheng''s battle formation has formed a killing machine, which is finally unbearable.


    I don''t know who is the first to escape, but there will be a chain reaction when a person escapes.


    Canglan''s soldiers are very tough, but seeing the soldiers in front of them running back is also a mess.


    "Don''t run, hold on!" The sixth Prince shouted.


    But most of the rebels are insurgents. It''s important to sign up.


    So the front of the anti army run, followed by the rear run, a time of the formation of the canglan chaos.


    "Those who disturb my border will not be forgiven!" Tuo Ba Rui drinks with a strong voice, which makes the emperor''s camp tight again.


    The morale of the soldiers was so high that the generals took the lead in charge and shouted, "kill!"


    The soldiers in the lower canglan are all flustered, even if they are not afraid of death. But everyone still wants to live, and if they are in the anti army area just now, they will simply start to retreat.


    The shaking of the army''s heart on the battlefield is an irreparable crisis. The greater the momentum here is, the more the enemy on the other side will escape.


    The sixth Prince''s throat was broken, and the soldiers could not hear him. They subconsciously believed that Dazheng was an invincible enemy. Only by escaping could he survive.


    When the barbarians saw this, they let out a shrill shrill sound and chased the horses.


    How can infantry run over a horned horse? Barbarians don''t need to do anything. They just need to make a vertical and horizontal collision to cause terrible damage.


    "Chase!" Tuoba Rui gave an order.


    After that, Dazheng''s cavalry also followed up and slaughtered.


    Seeing this, the sixth Prince knew that the situation was irreparable and jumped on his horse and ran away.


    On the wall, Hua Ruge looked at the rebels and canglan soldiers who had left their armour and left to run. He raised his lips, raised his arms and waved ahead of him, saying softly, "do it."


    The soul division released the soul skill together, and the sky was dyed red again.


    "Boom!"


    The fireball mercilessly smashed down and a large number of canglan soldiers were burned to death.


    Tuoba Rui looked at the distance and said, "withdraw!"


    He knows the truth that the poor don''t chase after the poor.


    In case that the other party is forced to hurry up, kill back to work hard, and then Dazheng will suffer great losses no matter how strong he is.


    Tuo Ba Rui turned his horse''s head and looked up at the wall. His eyes fell on the beautiful shadow in military uniform, tender and tender.


    Hua Ruge waved to her, with a smile in her eyes.


    They won.


    When Tuoba Rui entered the city, Hua rugo was waiting for him at the gate of the city. Tuoba Rui stretched out his arm and fished her up, but he kissed her.


    Hua Ruge was shocked. The army was about to enter the city, so he was blocking the door to kiss himself. It was too disorganized.


    Although Hua Ruge herself doesn''t think that style matters, she is still shy.


    So hundreds of thousands of troops blocked at the gate of the city, and watched his royal highness and his wife lingering at once.


    Although almost everyone has heard that Zhan Wang is close to women, they are shocked to see this scene. How much they like it.


    Tuoba and Rui are enough. They are serious: "Xiaoge, I miss you."


    How long does it take?


    Hua Ruge confessed to be cheeky and now his ears are slightly red, saying only: "let''s talk about the advanced city."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui agrees in a good mood, and then holds her in her arms as if nothing had happened before.


    So the officers and men can only regard nothing as happening, one by one with their heads down and without saying a word.


    After entering the city, the army rested. Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge returned to the account of the Chinese army, waiting for the following statistics of casualties and results.


    During this period, Hua Ruge was inevitably taken advantage of.


    "I said are you bored?" Hua Yuege''s discontented question is still very relevant to the matter at the gate of the city.


    "Not greasy." Tuo Ba Rui holds her in his arms, smells the words and kisses her on the forehead, smiles and says: "little songs look good in everything."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song.


    "Newspaper!" When a general came in, he presented the report of the war and said, "go back to your highness. According to the results of the war, the enemy killed nearly 200000 people and injured about 100000 people. Our army only suffered tens of thousands of casualties, which is not serious."


    Tuoba Rui is surrounded by Hua Ruge. Hearing the words and closing the war report, he said: "the silver couple of the pension will go on as usual, the injury will be cured as soon as possible, and the lack of medicine will be reported to me."


    "Thank you very much, your highness, for your command!" The general should step back.


    Hua Ruge sighed softly: "for the self-interest of those in power, why should soldiers be wronged?"


    "Permanent peace can only be achieved through reunification." Tuoba Rui played with her hair and said in a light way: "if you want to sing, how about I beat down these ten thousand li rivers and mountains to send you?"

 Chapter 422

    "What do I want this ten thousand li River and mountain to do?" Hua Ruge shakes his head without interest.


    Tuo Barry looked at her funny: "what do you want?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head when he heard it: "I didn''t think about it before."


    "Now think about it." Tuo Ba Rui patted her head and said.


    "Cure your illness, and then you want to be a strong man who can control your own destiny." Hua Yuege said that she could remember so much.


    Tuo Ba Rui is very happy that he put himself in front of him. He laughs and says, "little song is really cute."


    "And you? What do you want? " Hua Yuege asked again.


    "You!" Tuoba Rui answered without hesitation. Her eyes were blazing.


    Hua Ruge''s face turned red when he saw it. Although both of them slept in the same bed for such a long time, they never did anything beyond the border.


    Now I can''t let Hua Ruge go.


    Tuo Ba Rui clasps her in her arms and whispers, "I''m well, shall we get married?"


    "Good." China is like a song.


    Tuoba Rui listens to her promise to hold her tighter: "Xiaoge, it''s nice to have you."


    Hua Yuege smiles proudly: "of course."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tuo Ba Rui.


    "Well, I''m not bored with you. I''m going to talk to tark." Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder.


    Tuo BARREI also needed to appease the soldiers, so he let her down.


    The barbarians are repairing in the city at the moment. Hua Yuege sees them talking and laughing from afar. When she gets close to them, she bows to her and says, "Lord."


    Hua Ruge was very satisfied when he saw so many soldiers. He said with a smile, "it''s hard for everyone today. Let''s have a good rest. There will be a rich dinner later. Let''s eat."


    "Thank you very much, Lord." The barbarian smiled.


    Hua Ruge called them at will, and called tark. They chatted as they walked along the wall.


    "How are the barbarians doing?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Since the Lord took us in, we''ve all had enough now," he said excitedly


    "Where do so many cavalry come from?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    She remembered that only a thousand people had come before.


    "Seeing that we have a good life, the barbarians in the neighborhood have all come to join us, and the number has gradually increased. My father went to the tribes a little further to lobby, and then arrested the horned horse group to build an army, which will have the current scale." Tark replied.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "thank you both for not taking care of the territory for a long time. There are so many soldiers to use."


    "We are grateful to you. Now we have enough to eat, and there are more and more tribes. You gave us all this." Tark said sincerely.


    "If you are so familiar, don''t be polite." Hua Yuege said, adding, "I sent a letter to let Lei Tao organize some foreigners. How is his preparation?"


    "He''s still organizing me to come here in five days." Tark said.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "I''ll be more relieved."


    Different people have their own strengths and strong fighting ability. If you can help me, I can have more.


    After talking with tark, Hua rugo had dinner with the soldiers again. She thought she could talk with the soldiers very well. If it wasn''t for drinking in the barracks, she really wanted to open two jars of wine to drink together.


    The soldiers felt that the princess of war in the future was very kind. They had no scruples and soon became one.


    In the end, Tuoba Rui can''t bear to lift her up and pull her into his tent.


    Hua Ruge still holds the bowl of the sea in her arms, looks at him wrongly and asks, "what''s the matter?"


    "You should be with me." Tuoba Rui is very dissatisfied.


    "All right." Hua Ruge had no choice but to eat up the last meal and then went to sleep with him.


    But canglan and the rebels didn''t want them to sleep well. In the middle of the night, they were woken up by the sound of swords fighting.


    "So soon there will be fighting spirit to attack the city?" Hua, like a fan, rubbed his eyes vaguely.


    Tuoba Rui has put on his clothes at the moment and said to her, "you can rest in the room. I''ll go and have a look."


    "Let me have a look, too." Hua Ruge said to accompany him.


    When we got to the city wall, we saw canglan and the rebels attacking the city constantly, sending out nearly 300000 people to attack together on three sides.


    "They should still have half a million left. Almost half of them will be sent now, and the other half will be sent tomorrow. It''s going to be a wheel race." Hua Ruge yawned.


    The other side didn''t use this tactic before, but at that time, Dazheng soldiers were full of energy, and three shifts were able to keep the city wall and guarantee rest.


    But now the soldiers have just gone through a war. It''s a time of exhaustion. The number of the other side is more than before. The soldiers in canglan are more powerful. Even if they can withstand the casualties, they will not be less.


    Tuoba ruimou looks at the bottom with deep color.


    "Let''s play and ask the emperor to send troops." Hua Yuege said that she couldn''t think of a better way.


    "No need." Tuo Ba Rui said a word and took her back to the camp.


    After she went back, she saw Tuo BARREI drawing on the map of Qingzhou City. It seemed that she was making case allocation.


    Hua Ruge can''t understand it very well. She thinks of her own way.


    The front battlefield has become white hot. To put it bluntly, she is not good at strategy and consumption. She can only think about whether she can win outside the battlefield.


    "The food and grass can be burned again." Hua murmured like a song.


    "It has been burned once before, and now they will protect the grain and grass from wind even if they are straw bags. If they are moved again, they will die." Tuoba Rui is on the sideline.


    Hua Ruge blinked and said, "maybe I have a way."


    "I believe it." Tuoba Rui didn''t even think about it. Hua Ruge''s wisdom and means are obvious to all, so it''s possible for her to do something impossible.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said mysteriously, "I''ll keep it secret first and tell you when it''s finished."


    Tuoba Rui did a good job in guarding the city that night. Hua Ruge was surprised to find that Tuoba Rui did not do a good job in guarding the city so that the soldiers could have a full rest, but also set aside a group of cavalry who could sneak out of the city at any time.


    She had to admire it.


    They didn''t go to bed for a while until midnight. They got up in the morning and didn''t eat breakfast. There was a long sound outside: "newspaper..."


    Then one of the soldiers knelt down in the room with blood on his whole body and said urgently: "tell your highness, Lord Hua, no, it''s Hua Shengxiong who is against him."


    "What?" Hua Ruge was shocked.


    "Just last night, Hua Shengxiong put the soldiers of the five lords in. Now he has captured yonglincheng all night, and all the soldiers have been killed."


    The soldier said sadly on his face that he was a soldier guarding the city forever. If he had not been covered to report, he would not have survived.


    Tuoba Rui is also a pupil shrink, said: "he did not attack Wang Du, unexpectedly stabbed me in the back?"


    No wonder he was furious. Yonglincheng was behind the three cities in the north, and it was also the granary of the 300000 troops in the border.

 Chapter 423

    Hearing the place of yonglincheng, Hua Ruge also felt familiar. She had been there before the border treatment of plague. Moreover, he was also liked by the ugly and bad daughter of the city Lord. If Tuo BARREI hadn''t arrived in time, he would not have been able to escape.


    And the city Lord and the governor were punished for embezzling grain and wages of the border, which was not the granary.


    Now yonglincheng is occupied by Huasheng. Even if there is no war, the 300000 troops at the border can starve to death.


    "He doesn''t want to live." Tuoba Rui squints, his eyes full of violence.


    This is the first time that Hua Ruge has seen Tuoba Rui angry since the war.


    I was stabbed by my own people when I was not defeated by others. I think it''s a shame.


    Hua Ruge had a breath in her heart. She wanted to see Hua Shengxiong put him in the face that he was the original father, but she didn''t expect that kindness had created today''s situation.


    Knowing that he had no bottom line, she would not have saved his life last time.


    The glare flashed in her eyes, and she said, "I want him to spit out how he takes this city."


    Then he looked at the general and asked, "how many people are there in huashengxiong city?"


    "He''s got a hundred thousand people. The army is in the rear. It''s probably not time to get into the city." Soldier''s way.


    With such a large amount of food, Hua Shengxiong won''t leave his eyes open. It''s not likely to let the five Lord soldiers into the city.


    So she picked out the corner of her lips and said to Tuoba Rui, "allocate 50000 people for me, and I will take the city back."


    "Together." Tuoba Rui road.


    "You''re still needed here. I''ll take care of it. Don''t worry that he can''t hurt me." Hua Ruge said calmly.


    Tuoba Rui only got the way: "be careful."


    Hua Yuege answered and went straight to the barracks of the barbarians. She planned to take half of the 6000.


    A quarter of an hour later, Hua rugo was riding a tall horned horse, carrying a two meter long iron bar, followed by three thousand barbarians, followed by 50000 foot soldiers.


    "Let''s go." Hua Ruge, at his command, took the lead in the attack.


    Qingzhou City and Yonglin city are separated by a city, but the speed of the horned horse is so fast that it will come to the city in less than half an hour.


    Hua Ruge didn''t care that it would be half a day before the infantry arrived. The angry voice shouted to the wall, "let Hua Shengxiong come out to see me."


    Her voice was infused with spiritual power. She did not need to speak at all. The whole city could hear it.


    Hua Shengxiong is patrolling the city wall. When he hears the sound, he sees a white horned horse riding under the city, carrying an iron bar in his hand, and the heroic Hua Ruge.


    He sneered and said, "how can you say that you are my daughter, just talk to me like this?"


    "Don''t press me with this. Last time I let you go, we broke off the relationship. I won''t let you go again this time." Hua Ruge is full of anger. The whole person''s momentum is soaring. Rao is not only afraid of Hua Shengxiong.


    This daughter, he is really wrong.


    I thought I was a useless person, but I didn''t expect that any kind of talent is 100 times stronger than my current children.


    That''s right. She is such a person. How can her daughter be bad.


    "Why don''t you let me go, with only a few thousand people under you?" Hua Shengxiong''s disdain.


    Now she is too weak for him to deal with.


    "It''s enough for me alone." Hua Yuege picked up her eyes and said, "Xiaojin, attack the city, and there is no pardon for killing!"


    "On!"


    A thundering dragon, golden dragon flying out of the space, circling in the air after a circle, it, rushed to the gate.


    The red city gate is huge. It takes more than 50 people to push it open each time. As soon as the Golden Dragon rushes down, it looks like a child''s toy. There are not many red fragments, all of them turn into powder.


    Hua Shengxiong is surprised. He doesn''t know the news with canglan. He doesn''t know that Hua Ruge has a dragon.


    This is the king of the sacred beast. If it is really fought, the soldiers in a city may not be rivals.


    After the gate opened, the barbarian cavalry followed the city in a whirlwind.


    Hua Ruge picked up the corner of his lips without a smile and flew up to the city wall. She swept the iron bar, which was two meters long and weighs 300 Jin, and smashed it to Hua Shengxiong.


    The staff is covered with white power. In one move, the power is extremely terrible.


    Hua Shengxiong instinctively retreated, with a surprised look on his face.


    He has now broken through two levels even compared with the last time when he was fighting with Wang Du. Now he is the strength of the division of World War II, but he is unconscious of Shanghua''s strength.


    Hua Ruge quickly played the second move. At this time, the staff had been mixed with the force of wind and thunder. He understood it after breaking through the three-star soul master. He used soul skill in moves to fight in close combat.


    Hua Shengxiong takes out a long silver gun and knocks it with Hua Ruge''s iron stick.


    The real battle of power.


    After this, they took three steps back. Hua Shengxiong''s face was a little heavy, and Hua Ruge had a faint smile.


    "You live for nothing at this age." Hua Yuege said scornfully, holding the iron bar and smashing it again.


    Hua Shengxiong realized the horror of Hua Ruge, but he did not have the strength to fight with her.


    There was a strong aftereffect around the battle, and ordinary soldiers could not help them if they wanted to help.


    After dozens of rounds, the two were almost in a state of balance.


    Hua rugo squinted at him and asked, "why do you want to rebel?"


    "It''s not a good thing that you did. The emperor would hate to kill me. If I don''t rebel, I will be picked up. Why don''t you take advantage of the great event and get a piece of it?" Hua Shengxiong''s face was grim.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "why do you think Dazheng will be in a mess?"


    "With the three countries attacking at the same time, who do you think Dazheng can hold the situation? You? Or Tuoba Rui? " Hua Shengxiong said with a very disdainful face.


    "It''s enough to have him alone. I can''t use one more, but I can kill you more than enough." Hua rugo said that another stick had been smashed out.


    She has been showing signs of breakthrough recently, but because she has no time to practice, she will be delayed. Otherwise, it will be much easier to kill him as a war master.


    However, even if she is still in Samsung, she is even. The key to the final is who has more endurance. She doesn''t think that who can compete with her element can afford to consume.


    Her recruitment is cruel, and Hua Shengxiong is merciless.


    Father and daughter fight like this also makes people around dumbfounded, but if you know the inside story, I''m afraid it''s not surprising.


    Hua Shengxiong is a man who is too utilitarian and doesn''t talk about human feelings. It''s normal for him to be hostile when he meets Hua Ruge, who dares to resist.


    One third of the 100000 troops were lost when the Golden Dragon started. Another barbarian ended up fighting for half a day, and the reinforcements arrived.


    As soon as the 50000 troops arrived, the guards of Yonglin city quickly disintegrated, leaving Hua Shengxiong, who was fighting against Hua Ruge on the wall of the city.


    Hua Shengxiong''s secret way is not good, but it''s difficult to leave.

 Chapter 424

    Hua Ruge found that the power of the spirit in her body would be digested faster and faster in the battle. She felt that she would not consume it but become better and better in this fight.


    But Hua Shengxiong doesn''t want to waste it now.


    He has heard the sound of fighting below stop. If he doesn''t leave the Golden Dragon and the barbarian, he will go up the wall.


    He''ll be in trouble if he wants to escape.


    He shook his long gun and gave Hua Ruge a hard chop. He used his ruthless strength, and Hua Ruge didn''t dare to take it, so she took a step back.


    Hua Shengxiong and so on this moment, he does not take advantage of the attack but points his toes on the ground, quickly back away.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed to realize that he couldn''t catch up with her, so she said, "mink, help to take him down."


    In a flash of purple light, the mink quickly chased Hua Shengxiong.


    Hua Shengxiong''s face was frightened. He turned his hand and took out a huge bow. He shot an arrow at the mink.


    Hua Ruge felt a sense of foreboding when he saw the bow and arrow. When the arrow made a huge howling sound, it was even more frightening when it came to the mink almost instantly.


    There was a flash of surprise in mink''s purple eyes. With enough strength, he hit the arrow point with a fist.


    The black arrow went forward after meeting the purple light. It was only after stabbing the mink''s palm that it consumed its strength and landed.


    In this moment, Hua Shengxiong had jumped down the wall and fled towards the barracks several miles away.


    The fierce light in mink''s eyes flashed to chase him. Hua Ruge grabbed him and said, "mink, stop chasing."


    "I killed him!" Mink said simply.


    "Danger." Hua said like a song.


    In front of her is Hua Shengxiong''s camp, which is not under her control, so we should be cautious.


    "I''m not afraid of him." Mink spoke with a little anger.


    Hua rugo pulls up his hand and looks at the bleeding wound. Two fingers of the other hand gently wipe on the top of the wound. The green flash wound has recovered.


    She said: "it''s nothing for him to live a few more days. Your safety is important."


    She has just noticed Hua Shengxiong''s huge bow. It''s shocking that he''s so powerful before he pulls all strings. And who can guarantee that he has no other cards? She doesn''t want mink to take risks.


    The mink was worried about being hurt by human beings, but when he heard Hua Ruge''s words, he laughed and said, "my sister is the best for me."


    "Silly child." Hua Ruge reached out and rubbed his head.


    So far, less than a day later, Qingzhou City returned to the control of Hua Ruge. The only change was that it left more than 100000 lives.


    She sent someone to check. When she arrived, Hua Shengxiong had already begun to carry food and grass. Only when she arrived in time, the food carrier was killed before he left the city.


    This time the food and grass were preserved. The army didn''t have to worry about food and drink for several months.


    However, Hua Shengxiong will never give up. They are attacked from the inside and the back, so they don''t know if they can hold on.


    In order to kill Hua Shengxiong back in the past, Hua rugo left mink and barbarian to defend the city and returned to Qingzhou City alone.


    At this time, canglan attack is more fierce. Although Tuo BARREI is properly deployed, the proportion of casualties has also increased.


    Hua Ruge enters the account of the Chinese army and points to Tuoba Rui and says, "take it back."


    "Hard little song." Tuoba Rui rubs his eyebrows, and there are maps and pens on his desk.


    Hua Ruge reached a cup of tea on the table and handed it to him, saying, "don''t be too tired, either."


    "I''m fine." Tuo Ba Rui stuffed tea to her and said, "you drink it."


    Hua Ruge took a sip and said, "we may have a lot of trouble in dealing with Hua Shengxiong''s side."


    "What do you say?" Tuoba Rui continues to rub his eyebrows.


    "I have inquired and analyzed that he did not oppose suddenly, but had a premeditation. Otherwise, he could not seize 12 cities in the west of Xinjiang overnight."


    "If we want to attack behind us from the west, we have two cities besides Qingzhou City. That is to say, if we want to prevent him, we need to dispatch troops to defend three cities at the same time."


    Hua Ruge said that he also felt embarrassed.


    Now the canglan side is attacking day and night. The troops of Dazheng can''t eat it. It''s a joke to send some guards behind.


    We need to know that Hua Shengxiong has 200000 people, and the five lords of the Luo nationality have 300000 soldiers, but now there are 400000 left after the loss of 100000. What should we do?


    You should know that although the fighting capacity of the loy is not as good as that of the barbarians, it can not be much worse. If it is so right, it is a dead end.


    Tuo BARREI just listened and said nothing.


    "He shouldn''t have attacked Wangdu in revolt. Why did he come to us?" Hua Ruge was very upset.


    "If you can get rid of me, they will be able to kill the great mountains and rivers. They know that." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge sighed, "now we can only ask the court for help."


    "I''m afraid no one will mind us." Tuo Ba Rui said, and said: "just now, when the news came back, the emperor brother heard that Hua Shengxiong had revolted, he ordered General Mao''s army to return to the Wangdu defense line, leaving only a small number of people in each state, but he could not protect himself."


    Hua Yuege was stunned, and then said, "does he know that Hua Shengxiong''s rebellion is the eternal city of attack?"


    "I must know." Tuoba Rui''s light answer.


    Hua Ruge immediately slapped the table: "that is to say, he knew that Hua Shengxiong''s target was us. He did not send troops to attack or reinforce, but transferred all the troops back to defend himself?"


    "He always thought that my king of war was too annoying. He would not let it go if he had a chance to get rid of it." Tuoba Rui said, with a cool and terrible look.


    "Doesn''t he even want his own mountains and rivers?" Hua rugo thought it was incredible.


    "I may be a little more dangerous to him."


    Hua Ruge gritted his teeth: "it''s really shameless. Don''t let me see him again!"


    This war was originally a great crisis. How to get around it has become a crisis for both of them.


    "There is also a message that canglan has sent another two-way marshal, and the whole army is 500000 in China. It should soon come to the city." Tuoba Rui continued.


    It seems that there is too much to analyze in the brain, and the expression on his face has long been gone.


    Hua Yuege''s pupil shrank: "what? More troops? "


    She thinks she''s going to faint. How does it make people play?


    She said angrily, "this is the land of a dog emperor. He doesn''t care why we take care of him."


    Tuo Barry pulled her to her bosom.


    She felt that he was a little cold, and couldn''t help but feel hurt.


    "I promised my father that he would help his brother keep the river and the mountain. I will do the same this time, but I will not do it completely." He circled her, softly.

 Chapter 425

    Hua Yuege is not only curious: "how to do that?"


    "I will hold this mountain, but who will dominate the land in the future has the final say." Tuoba Rui''s voice is a little arrogant.


    Hua rugo said in surprise, "do you want to usurp the throne?"


    "No, I''ll choose the right one." Tuoba Rui said and looked at her with a smile: "I''ll give it to you."


    "Why do you think of me?" Hua Yuege asked jokingly.


    "You must look good in dragon robes." Tuoba Rui''s way of appreciation.


    Hua Ruge was stunned for a moment and said, "I know you are dreaming, but if this reason can be relied on, you can''t boast that I have the ability and so on."


    "It''s up to the Minister of planning to handle the affairs. You should be responsible for the beauty and accompany me." Tuoba Rui looks like I''ve already arranged for you.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua is like a song without words.


    Both of them were silent for a while. After talking and laughing, they still had to face what they had to face.


    After that, Tuo Ba Rui never left his desk. He kept staring at the map, writing and drawing.


    In the end, he dispatched 50000 people to the two cities next to Qingzhou City to ask for help at any time.


    Hua Ruge also divided the barbarians in Qingzhou City into three cities on average, and the whole defense line was stared at by mink.


    After finishing the adjustment, Tuoba Rui threw the brush in his hand and said, "since we want to play, we will play to the end."


    After that, he sent cavalry out of the city gate to charge at regular intervals. When the enemy wanted to counter attack, he ran to the maximum extent to lose the strength of the opponent.


    From time to time, the soul Division will put several soul skills on the wall, which will also make the opponent suffer great losses.


    When the fire is all over the sky, Hua Ruge will not forget to add a gust of wind to strengthen his attack power.


    And Tuoba Rui also arranged to rob the camp at intervals. At this time, canglan and the anti Army soldiers were mostly sleeping, so they were very successful several times.


    This kind of thing is not so much the shadow of Hua Ruge and barbarian cavalry.


    After these two days, canglan and the rebels finally went to sleep, and the rest of Dazheng''s 100000 people were able to rest.


    Tuo Ba Rui also slept with Hua Ruge, but in the middle of the night, another Herald rushed in and said, "report to your highness, Hua Shengxiong is attacking yonglincheng with the troops of the five Lords."


    At this time, there were 50000 garrison soldiers and 1000 barbarian cavalry in Qingzhou City. How could they be rivals.


    "I''ll go now." Tuoba Rui gets up.


    Hua Ruge held him down. Instead, he sat up and said, "I can''t live without you here. I''ll come there."


    "It''s too dangerous, no way." Tuo Barry grabbed her.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "there are golden dragons and minks around me. No one can hurt me."


    "I''m not sure." Tuoba Rui still frowns.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "I promise you I will be OK, OK."


    What she promised, she never did.


    "If the city is broken, come to me quickly." Tuoba Rui''s uneasy advice.


    Hua Ruge nodded slightly and said, "I know."


    In order to catch up with the time, Hua Ruge flew to yonglincheng on the back of Jinlong. It was dark at night. She narrowed her eyes slightly and went to the place.


    At this time, the people under the city are attacking the city. When they see the Golden Dragon landing with Hua Ruge, they are attracted.


    After all, it''s a legendary dragon.


    Hua rugo also saw the soldiers who attacked the city below. In addition to human beings, there are also strong loy people. They really don''t look like easy to deal with.


    Then she looked at the layout carefully and found that yonglincheng is much easier to guard than Qingzhou.


    The reason is that yonglincheng is small, there is only one gate facing the west side, and the city wall is also short horizontally. Such a structure helps to concentrate the troops, not to be too scattered and the army breaks down one by one.


    So it shouldn''t be a big problem for the 50000 army to hold on to the 200000 people below.


    But Hua rugo thought it was not enough, so she recruited people in the city. She once had a good reputation for cleaning up the city Lord here, so she later came to tens of thousands of city people to help.


    Not all of them were allowed to go to war, most of them were throwing stones, thick wood and oil on the walls.


    Beside them stood the soldiers with spears, and when they saw anyone coming up, they would stab them with guns.


    And women and children saw that men were so desperate and busy that they all joined in the team of moving stones and logging up the mountain, and some of them were cooking and taking care of the wounded.


    Because there are so many people, even women can play a great role.


    In this way, the number of people fighting has increased invisibly, not only with more strength, but also with more resistance.


    Hua Ruge is a pioneer. No matter how many people are outside, he dare to rush out with barbarians to kill for a while.


    Although the fighting capacity of the loy is slightly stronger than that of the human race, their equipment and horses are much worse than that of the barbarians. When two cavalry forces collide, the loy people suffer a lot.


    Three or two times in this way, the enemy also suffered heavy losses.


    At noon the next day, Hua Shengxiong and the soldiers of the five lords retreated, and Hua Ruge was relieved.


    It was the first time she had experienced the hardships of the battlefield, but it was good that the first wave of attacks had survived.


    She and the soldiers went into the door to eat together, holding the bowl, talking and laughing, but the other side continued to attack before a meal.


    Hua Ruge ate up the last bite of rice in the bowl and threw the bowl down on the wall directly.


    The bowl hit the man at the top of the siege ladder, who fell down and smashed all the people behind him.


    Very happy scene, Hua Ruge did not laugh, silently read in my heart, another day, one day is enough.


    Daewoo palace, LAN binger has just heard about Hua Shengxiong''s rebellion, and Dazhen comes to the palace in the face of an unprecedented crisis.


    But in fact, for the girl who was bullied and grew up, Dazheng and the common people were not so important. What she was worried about was that Hua rugo was involved in the war.


    She has also analyzed that she can''t stand it if it goes on like this.


    Chui sedan chair has been to Jun Tianxia Royal study, she is dressed in white, but the pace of walking down is a little bit urgent.


    "See high priest." The bodyguard and the palace people hurried to salute.


    When the high priest saw that the Emperor didn''t need to inform at all, she went straight into the hall.


    Jun Tianxia, wearing a Blue Dragon Robe, is sitting at the back of the book case and looking at the folder. When he sees LAN binger coming in, he looks up and asks, "it''s hard for the high priest to come into the palace when he has time. Please sit down quickly."


    "Thank you for your kindness. You should know the purpose of binger''s coming here." LAN bing''er said directly: "I don''t know what the emperor''s opinion is about the Three Kingdoms attacking at the same time?"


    The king''s eyes were deep, and there was no expression on his face. "The high priest should know that the king is in the world, and that they fight for the advantage and harmlessness of my Daewoo."

 Chapter 426

    "Because it''s good for Daewoo, I decided to take advantage of it." The king replied.


    Blue ice son in the eye a joy, ask again: "which country will emperor use a soldier to?"


    "It is not difficult to attack Dongxia and canglan at the same time because of our great national strength and great achievements." Jun Tianxia looks up at LAN bing''er and says.


    LAN binger breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Daewoo sent troops, Dongxia and canglan would face a dangerous situation. At that time, they would not force Da Zheng too hard, so the pressure on Hua Ruge''s shoulders would be much smaller.


    The crisis should be over soon.


    "Thank you very much, emperor, for rescuing us." LAN bing''er bowed to thank you.


    "I''m also planning for Daewoo. The high priest doesn''t need to thank you." The king said, "when it''s time for lunch, the high priest will stay."


    "Thank you for your kindness. Bing''er can''t leave for long, so I''m leaving." Blue ice son says, rolled out the main hall.


    Jun Tianxia goes straight to the back hall.


    "Emperor, you can wait for the Three Kingdoms to fight until you finally reap the benefits. Now the battle against Yunteng is over, and at the same time, the war against the two countries starts, which is harmful to our national strength."


    "Do you know the truth that you don''t know?" The king world calm voice asks, the step does not stop.


    Gonggong Li bowed his head and said, "I''m very talkative."


    "How can I be bullied by the woman I like?" Jun Tianxia said that he had been sitting at the dinner table, and his face had never changed.


    Duke Li was shocked for a moment, then he smiled bitterly and shook his head. The emperor was really moved.


    She went to Donghai and he helped her find the map.


    She was trapped and he sent troops.


    He will carry the ladder whenever she wants to go to heaven.


    After a night, yonglincheng still sticks to it. Hua Shengxiong and a lord of the Luo nationality stand under the city. Their faces are incredible.


    The small town was so strong that they had to increase their troops and send all the 400000 troops directly under it.


    It''s enough to break the city into pieces, let alone attack it.


    Hua is like a song on the wall, but his mouth is smiling. As long as he sticks to that day, these people will no longer have hope to break the city.


    Hua Shengxiong and Luo Yi people started a new round of attacks, but today, in addition to stakes and stones, there are a large number of arrows left over.


    These arrows contain spiritual power. They can penetrate two or three people with one arrow, and they are dense and fast, which makes the soldiers who don''t know below suffer a great loss.


    The Lord, who was two meters tall, asked puzzlingly, "who is this Archer?"


    Hua Shengxiong had a bad premonition when he saw arrow. He didn''t confirm his idea until he saw a wing on the wall above.


    "Wing man." He was surprised when he spoke.


    Winged man is famous for archery. He can not only inject spiritual power into the arrows, but also shoot two or three times faster than human beings. He is definitely a long-range killer.


    "Isn''t that the race that lives in the periphery of the forest of monsters and has always been at odds with you humans?" Asked the Lord, frowning.


    The soldiers of the loy nationality are of strong physique, and they can''t be hurt by ordinary arrows at all, but it''s not a problem for them to kill two people at the same time with one arrow of the winged man, which makes him very angry.


    "I don''t believe that other people can mobilize wing people, but it''s not surprising that she can." Hua Shengxiong thought about the situation in the territory of Hua Ruge.


    She gets along very well with other people. She even sends people to protect them from being caught by slavers. Now it makes sense to get help from other people.


    "It looks like there should be thousands of winged people. Damn it!" The LORD hated.


    After a few rounds of arrow rain, the speed of attacking the city became slower. Hua Ruge stood on the wall and said to Hua Shengxiong and the leader of the foreign race: "now surrender, I can forgive you."


    Hua Shengxiong knew his daughter''s evil gate, and he could not help but frown.


    The Lord laughed for a while and said: "little girl is not very angry, but it''s not small. I like it. Hahaha."


    It''s appreciation, but his words are full of irony.


    "Two, I advise you to think about it and answer it again. Now you can talk fast for a while, but it''s too late to regret later." Hua Ruge is still smiling, but no one can feel how friendly her smile is when she is in the battlefield of hundreds of thousands of troops.


    Hua Shengxiong said in a horizontal voice, "Hua is like a song. Don''t try to cheat us. If you have any skills, please show them."


    "That''s right. What''s the point of talking." The Lord also said.


    Hua Yuege''s smile on his lips deepened, and his right hand lifted up.


    Suddenly, there was a green figure on the city wall. These people were dressed in green clothes and were smaller than human beings. Both men and women were born with extraordinary beauty. They were looking at the battlefield below indifferently.


    "Elves..." Hua Shengxiong uttered three words in horror.


    It seems that the elves are harmless, but they are born soul masters. They are far better than human beings in spirit skills and are the strongest soul division.


    And look at those elves. There are 300 people.


    The loys are stupid.


    Generally, there are 100 soul divisions on the battlefield, which are the top luxury lineup. Hua rugo even invited 300, and they are elves.


    The elves behind Hua Ruge are divided into four departments, namely wind, fire, lightning and water. She is deeply aware that these soulmates are like atomic bombs in the battlefield, so when she saw so many people, she was stunned, and then cried out that her character broke out.


    The elves soon started. The fire department first sent out a fire rain of 18 steps, which made the lower part cry for father and mother. Then the wind Department followed a sandstorm all over the sky. For a while, the strong wind made the fire almost spread to the whole battlefield below.


    All the people in the battlefield were caught in the sea of fire, either burned, choked or hit by the wind and sand. For a time, the whole battlefield was filled with smoke, howling one after another.


    Hua Shengxiong and the Lord of the Luo ethnic group released the spirit of body protection one after another, but their eyes were red as they watched the soldiers died and injured countless times.


    However, the Elven show is not over.


    After the fire was put out, the lightning elves cast a thunderbolt.


    Instead of attacking from the top, the thunderbolt is attacking from the underground. A blue light falls from the sky, and then the whole battlefield ground flashes a blue halo.


    The soldiers below had just escaped from the fire, and the whole body was hurt and numb by the electric shock.


    "Raging waves!"


    The spirit of the water system shouted, and then the ground launched a strong water, a wave of more than one person constantly toward the soldiers on the battlefield.


    The soldiers are still paralyzed, unable to resist, so many people drown.


    At this time, Hua Shengxiong, no matter what kind of face he lost, shouted: "withdraw!"

 Chapter 427

    "Retreat." The alien lords also ordered.


    When the waves receded, at least tens of thousands of bodies were left on the ground. This is because most of the people here are Luo Yi. If all of them are human, more than a hundred thousand people would die.


    Hua Ruge saw them defeated, lips raised, hands raised at the same time, a wave forward.


    The three thousand winged men immediately opened their bowstrings and began to shoot at the fleeing soldiers.


    The elves are not ready for a large-scale horcrum, but they are fighting for their own, one by one, with fireballs, thunder and lightning, water dragons and gusts of wind, greeting the deserters.


    Under the attack of these two long-range killers, the enemy not only lost a lot, but also lost a lot.


    "It''s hard for everyone. Let''s have a rest."


    Until the defeated army left no trace, Hua Yuege said.


    Both of them said nothing, but they looked at Hua Ruge with gratitude.


    Since Hua rugo took over the ancient dragon city, not only the local slave hunting team no longer exists, but also the slave hunting teams of other cities come. Once the city defense is found, it will be severely punished.


    In this way, the winged people and the elves get great peace. In just two years, the tribes have gradually expanded.


    These are all given by Hua Ruge, they naturally remember.


    Hua Ruge talked with them for a while and asked them to take a rest. When he returned to the temporary study, he deployed these people.


    Then prepare to leave the city.


    This time, in order to catch up with the time, the winged man flew here with the Elven man. The man and horse Leitao brought were still in the east city last night. Now they should be near the city behind her.


    There will be no more attacks on this battlefield for the time being, so we plan to see how many people there are, and then we will dispatch them, how many for ourselves, and how many for Tuo BARREI.


    In order to speed up, she rode the Golden Dragon.


    Seeing this, the people all looked up, and then looked up with respect. They all felt that Hua Ruge was sent by heaven to save them.


    Hua Ruge is the face of shame, she is not really interested in showing off, just because of the speed of Jinlong.


    In a moment, the Golden Dragon hovered over a city. Hua Yuege scattered the clouds in front of her eyes and looked at the scene below with an incredible face.


    She saw the dense heads below in the sky, like a group of ants. It was estimated that there were at least 300000 people.


    She did not dare to go down for a while, but lay on the dragon, wondering whether it was her own person or the enemy who broke into the city.


    So she let the Golden Dragon descend slowly.


    The soldiers gradually felt the pressure and looked up, only to see that they did not move their swords or guns.


    Hua Ruge has a little sense of security, and the golden dragon is falling a little faster.


    "Ruge, I haven''t seen you for more than a year, and you''re doing a good job now." A cheery praise sounded, listening to the special familiar.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brighten.


    "Handsome." Another way, as always, cherish words as gold.


    Hua rushes to the ground like a song. When he sees Mao Jun and Yan Zixing in front of him, he is unbelievable and surprised: "how are you?"


    "How can we ignore you when we see you in danger? Brother, we have come to help you in violation of the emperor''s order. Are you moved?" Mao Jun is smiling to invite contributions.


    He is the general of the East, supporting 200000 soldiers. In principle, he can''t be mobilized when it comes to the security of the border. But he doesn''t care what the emperor says when he hears about the danger of the war king and Hua rugo.


    Hua Ruge patted him heavily on the shoulder and said, "brother Mao''s friendship, I remember."


    "Haha, I''ll have to drink." Mao Jun is very rude.


    Yan Zixing said with cold eyes, "you come to help for the sake of the bar?"


    "Of course not." Mao Jun defends.


    Yan Zixing turned to see Hua Ruge and said, "don''t believe him."


    Hua Ruge chuckles. They are still a pair of living treasures.


    "When I went back to Wangdu, I heard that brother Yan joined the army. Is it under brother Mao''s command?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "No, I''m the general of the central city. I have only 50000 soldiers under me. I heard that the border is in a hurry, so I joined up with the surrounding prefectures and gathered 70000 people to support you." Yan Zixing is very patient when talking with her.


    Hua Yuege was greatly moved and said, "thank you very much, brother Yan."


    She knew that the emperor had already ordered that no army should be allowed to support Northern Xinjiang, so the two men would have saved their lives, not their own lives, but the lives of the whole family.


    After all, their family members are still in Wangdu.


    Since the date of acquaintance, these people have been honest with each other, and now they are entrusted with their lives.


    It''s not a waste of my life to have three or two such confidants and friends.


    "It''s all my brothers. You''re welcome." Said Mao Jun.


    Yan Zixing''s cold eyes swept him: "now I''m thanking you for singing."


    "Thank you, I''m right."


    "It''s up to me."


    "Yan Zixing, you want to fight again after a year''s absence, don''t you?" Mao Jun shook his arm and said.


    Yan Zixing snorted, "fight, fight."


    Afraid of splashing blood, Hua Yuege will be far away from the two people automatically. Call for Lei Tao standing by to ask.


    "Back to Lord, you must have seen the alien. Now I have 30000 city guards and 5000 dwarfs in my hand." Lei Tao reported in a clear and organized way.


    Hua rugo walked towards the end of the team and saw the dwarves. They were only one meter and twenty-three in height, but their arms were rented more than their waist, and their weapons were even more unexpected.


    Every dwarf has a big hammer in his hand, each of which is different in size. The smallest one is as thick as his waist, which should be five or six hundred jin, and the handle is as long as five or six meters.


    It''s hard to imagine what it would be like for that little dwarf to swing such a huge hammer.


    Hua rugo had heard before that tark had said that the dwarves'' combat power was terrible. Even if the barbarians had a headache, she really wanted to see it.


    This time, the leader is the dwarven patriarch Edmund. She had seen it before. She felt that the old man had been very friendly in communication. It seems that the policy of the territory really benefited these alien people.


    They are helping Hua Ruge. In fact, they are helping themselves. After all, not every Lord can agree to continue the policy of Hua Ruge.


    Looking at these 300000 people and other people, Hua rugo feels that he and Tuoba Rui are about to turn over.


    She had a discussion with Sheng maojunyanzixing, who didn''t know how to fight for the hundreds of times but also didn''t win the battle, and finally allocated the 300000 people, 150000 to support Tuo BARREI and 150000 to yonglincheng.


    Then Hua Ruge tunes half of the dwarves, half of the wingmen and half of the elves to Tuo BARREI.


    After all, canglan doesn''t know when she will increase her troops. She wants to ensure that the border there is stable.


    Mao Jun listened to her orders, but he put a smile on her shoulder and said, "Ruge, you are more and more woman now. You know how to be considerate to your highness Zhan Wang."

 Chapter 428

    Hua Ruge turned a white eye to him and said with dissatisfaction, "I am a woman, OK?"


    Mao Jun and Yan Zixing look at her suspiciously at the same time.


    For the first time, the two enemies are so consistent.


    Hua Ruge was a little guilty in their eyes. He coughed and said, "let''s go back to the city for dinner. I''ll invite you to drink when the war stops."


    Yan Zixing shakes his head and laughs.


    "It''s a pity that we can''t drink together." Mao Jun''s attention is all on wine.


    Hua Ruge nodded in unison.


    Under the supervision of Tuo Ba Rui, she didn''t have a drink for a long time.


    Because Yonglin city still needs city defense, Hua Ruge did not go to Qingzhou City to see Tuo BARREI, but took people directly to Yonglin city.


    This time her expression relaxed a lot.


    Back to the city, she ordered to bury the pot to make rice. Then she went into her room and said she would close for a while.


    Half an hour later, Mao Jun and Yan Zixing had begun to eat in the original city Lord''s mansion and the present temporary headquarters. Hua Ruge came in laughing and asked, "how about my food, brothers?"


    "Don''t say it''s useless, why did you go in?" Mao Jun asked directly.


    Hua Ruge steps forward and sits down, smilingly takes out a white pill from the space and hands it to Mao Jun.


    Mao Jun took it over and thought for a moment: "this should be poison."


    "Exactly." Hua Ruge held a bowl of rice and said while eating.


    "You want to poison it?" Yan Zixing asked.


    Hua Ruge only said: "there is a water source beside the huashengxiong and loy campsites, and they live by the water source every day."


    Her meaning is obvious.


    "How could this be possible? They are not stupid." Mao Jun said to return the pill to her.


    Yan Zixing thought for a moment and said, "that water is the upper reaches of the Nanjiang river. The current is very fast. Even if you put poison, it will be washed away and diluted soon. It''s useless."


    "And they have pharmacists to check the water quality. There''s no time to drill." Mao Jun added.


    Hua Ruge was having a good time. He wiped his mouth and said, "if these difficulties can''t be overcome, I will be the first apprentice of Tianfu University''s Dandao system."


    They looked at her with some curiosity on their faces.


    "To be exact, the poison is not poisonous now. Only when it enters the human body can it slowly work under the body temperature. No matter what pharmacist measures it, he can''t find it out."


    "There is also the problem of fast water flow. As long as the medicine enters the water source very quickly, even if the water flow is very fast, it is difficult to completely disperse it. Moreover, I can put it in the moment before they cook."


    Hua Ruge explained while eating.


    Mao Jun opened his eyes wide, and said inconceivably, "are you going to poison everyone?"


    "This medicine has a good concealment, so it is doomed not to be highly toxic. It will not only not kill people, but also get better as long as you have a rest and don''t need antidotes." Hua is like singing and saying.


    "What''s the use of what you did?" Mao Jun was puzzled.


    Hua Yuege said with a mysterious smile, "you will know then."


    She said and called Lei Tao. Then she gave him a big white jade porcelain vase and told him to put it in the water before supper.


    Lei Tao takes command.


    Hua Ruge continues to eat.


    Yan Zixing shook his head and said, "you are still as Yin as before."


    "Brother Yan flattered me." Hua Ruge is very humble.


    Mao Jun looked left and right, and couldn''t help but ask, "what are you going to do?"


    Two people have a tacit understanding of bow to eat.


    Mao Jun gave them a dull stare.


    The next evening, Lei Tao came back and said that the matter was settled.


    Hua Yuege picked up the corner of his lips and said, "tell the soldiers to get up their spirits, and we will start."


    At night, Hua Ruge and Mao Junyan Zixing stood on the wall.


    Yan Zixing looked at the gloomy sky and said lightly, "the weather is not bad."


    Hua Ruge picked up his lips and said, "it''s dark and windy. When killing people and setting fire, it seems that God is helping me."


    Mao Jun finally knew that Hua Ruge was going to attack at night, and he got excited.


    After all, in the East is the forest of Xuan beast. Xuan beast has not invaded for so many years, and he has no war to fight. Now he has the opportunity to say: "Ruge, let me be the pioneer."


    "Yes, you can choose one on the left and right." Hua said like a song.


    Mao Jun dissatisfied: "why can''t it be positive."


    "The person in the front has been chosen." Hua said like a song.


    "Then I need more troops," Mao Jun said


    "On the left, then, with your cavalry." Hua said like a song.


    Mao Jun nodded excitedly and went down to prepare.


    "Brother Yan is calm. Help to control the front battlefield." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Yan Zixing nodded, "OK."


    He went down, too.


    Hua Yuege was the only one left on the wall. Looking at the enemy camp across the river, she picked up a lip and said, "it''s time to end."


    As the sky darkened, Hua Shengxiong and the five lords of the Luo ethnic group discussed that they would return to the camp to rest after they continued to attack tomorrow.


    But when he saw the dark sky and listened to the wind, he always had an unknown premonition.


    The more he contacts Hua Ruge, the more he can see the proud and pure woman in her. Their means, courage and city are the same. They are really similar.


    The clearer the feeling, the more fear he felt.


    Unknowingly, his brow is getting deeper and deeper. Tonight, what will happen?


    When he thought so, he heard the sound of horse''s hoof. From far to near, his pupil suddenly shrank, and he called to lead: "there is night attack, be on guard."


    He said that Yan Zixing had brought 20000 human cavalry to the front. They were very fast. The loy people who had just had a meal and wanted to sleep didn''t react for a while.


    Yan Zixing took 20000 people to the enemy camp in a moment. Hua Shengxiong and the Lords quickly stopped the cavalry from fighting back.


    But at this time, I found that the soldiers'' response was very slow, and their movements were also slow down, and the horses were listless.


    "Is it foolish to eat? I''ll do it! " Cried the Lord.


    But the soldiers just couldn''t get up quickly. They finally got on the horse and chased out. There were fifty thousand soldiers, but Yan Zixing had already withdrawn.


    When they chased out of the camp, they didn''t see Yan Zixing''s cavalry. Instead, they saw a line of dwarfs standing in front of them. They all had long and heavy hammers in their hands.


    Edmund, the patriarch, stood at the front and saw that the enemy had been led out. He said in a loud voice, "all the dwarven soldiers follow me!"


    "Ouch." There was a cheer among the dwarves.


    "Step on them for me." A lord also ordered.


    The cavalry moved forward at less than half the normal speed, and in front of them was the big hammer thrown by the dwarves.

 Chapter 429

    The handle of the dwarf''s hammer is five or six meters long. If the cavalry doesn''t get close to it, it''s a hammer that swings out. The hammer head weighs five or six hundred jin plus the power that the dwarf uses to swing out. No matter it hits people or horses, it will turn into a puddle of mud.


    The dwarves, because of their small weight, can''t control the anti earthquake force after a hammer hits the ground. They are often hit by a hammer, and they will be cocked up and fly.


    At this time, they will use the inertia to leap forward, jump into the mid air, and then round the hammer to hit the target more ahead.


    In this way, they are not only strong in attack, but also fast in advance. The place they pass is like a locust crossing. The cavalry can only find their own way when they rush up.


    Two thousand and five hundred dwarves, hard and cavalry, charge head-on. The funniest thing is that the cavalry is completely blindfolded and has no ability to fight back


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    For a time, the battlefield appeared one after another, with a loud muffled sound, each accompanied by the earth''s flesh and mud and the earth''s tremor.


    Yan Zixing and 20000 cavalry were stunned behind them. Hua Ruge''s order was to take over the dwarven army, but now it seems that there is no need to take over.


    As soon as the war started, Hua Shengxiong and the Lords organized more troops to support them.


    "Kill!"


    It''s also a hot drink. Hua Shengxiong looked sluggish when he came to see the dwarfs. This time, Qingming was restored.


    Soon a soldier came to report: "report to the Marquis, there are enemy attacks on the left wing, and you can''t see the specific number at night."


    "Send for support and get rid of them as soon as possible." Hua Shengxiong hurried.


    He felt more and more unusual tonight, so he ordered the generals around him: "focus on the protection of food and grass."


    The general listened for a few seconds, then retired.


    Hua Shengxiong clearly found that both human and loy soldiers were not right tonight. Not only did they react very slowly, but also their combat effectiveness decreased a lot.


    His brow was very deep, and his bad premonition was getting heavier and heavier.


    The dwarves in front of us are in a state of flux. Yan Zixing''s 20000 people are not idle. They have been on both sides of the dwarves, protecting their flanks.


    On the left side, Mao Jun took his 50000 cavalry with him and killed him happily.


    In general, the fighting capacity of the loy people is very strong, but now it seems that they have paid for nothing. A few people can''t beat a human soldier.


    At this time, the LORD came to Hua Shengxiong and said, "what happened to our soldiers today?"


    "It looks like it''s poisoned." Hua Shengxiong took a breath of air: "there is a problem with the water."


    "Haven''t we all sent people to check the water?" The Lord obviously didn''t believe it.


    "Hua Ruge is the only apprentice of master gumer of Tianfu University. She wants to poison. Our pharmacist can''t find out it is normal." Hua Shengxiong frowned.


    Hua Ruge''s method is really overwhelming.


    "Where the hell did this woman come from?" The LORD said angrily.


    Hua Shengxiong didn''t answer.


    The LORD looked at him again and said, "there is only one Chinese family in Dazheng. You should know your surname, right?"


    "My daughter." Hua Shengxiong said with a bitter expression and added, "but he has already broken off the relationship."


    The LORD was stunned, then said straightly, "your daughter''s means are much better than yours."


    Hua Shengxiong looked at the LORD with a bad face and said, "Lord, be careful."


    Lord hummed and said nothing more. After all, this is not the time for internal strife.


    Because of the poisoning, the soldiers of Hua Shengxiong and Luo Yi ethnic group continuously supply two battlefields, but they can''t form a little combat effectiveness, and the casualties are very large.


    And Hua Shengxiong estimated the people sent by Hua Ruge, and he felt wrong, because Hua Ruge didn''t send too many people.


    This is not normal.


    "Send people to guard the right wing and the rear, and there will be attacks." He asserted.


    However, before his order was issued, someone slowly ran forward and said, "report, the right wing found the enemy."


    The sound of the horse''s hoof resounded through the night sky, obviously the barbarian cavalry.


    Now these poisoned people can''t even compete with ordinary soldiers, let alone barbarians,


    barbarian cavalry marched in. The soldiers of the loy nationality who could have matched the strength of barbarians can''t escape now.


    In the barracks, it''s like a one-sided massacre.


    "Boom!"


    The soldiers here haven''t responded yet. Behind the barbarian, there are elves sitting on the chariot, who begin to release their spirit to the camp.


    At one time, the camp was in chaos again.


    A lord noticed that the leader was Hua Ruge. His eyes narrowed and he said, "I killed the baby first."


    As he said this, he flew forward. The strength of the high-level war division is really beyond the power of Hua Ruge.


    But Hua Ruge did not change her face. When the LORD came near, there was a flash of purple light in front of her, and there was a flash of lightning in the night sky. No one could see anything. The Lord flew back and spat blood in the air.


    There was no purple light, but the Lord fell to the ground and never rose again.


    The troops did not stop for a moment. In a moment, they arrived at the center of the camp, which is the most tightly defended place and the granary.


    Tens of thousands of people with shields, tens of thousands of people with spears in the back, it is not easy to attack.


    Fortunately, Hua Yuege didn''t plan to attack either. She waved and said, "let''s shoot the arrow!"


    "Whoosh!"


    Two thousand winged people greeted the center behind them, almost a thousand arrows fired in unison. In a moment, countless arrows came.


    The guards immediately blocked them with shields, but the arrows were all greeting the granary and didn''t shoot at them, which made them feel very strange.


    But the guards soon found that this was not a different arrow, but each arrow was tied with a paper bag containing fire oil.


    As soon as the paper bags collided, they were scattered, and large granaries were covered with burning oil.


    As soon as arrow stopped, Hua Shengxiong and the four remaining lords appeared in front of Hua Ruge, and many soldiers gathered around them.


    When Hua Shengxiong smelled the smell of fire oil, his pupils narrowed: "Hua Ruge, if you dare to come here, we will not let you go."


    "Do you think you still have the ability to threaten people?" Hua Yuege is not in a hurry. Sitting on the horse, he looks at Hua Shengxiong with disdain.


    Hua Shengxiong said angrily, "if you dare to do this, you will never want to know where your mother is in your whole life."


    When it comes to mother, Hua Ruge''s heart obviously tightens a little, which is the emotion from the original Lord.


    But she said with a sneer, "if you say it now, I will not burn your food if I am in a good mood."


    "You leave first." Hua Shengxiong seized Hua Ruge''s weakness and began to open his mouth.


    Hua Ruge touched his chin, smiling all the time, and said, "it seems that you are going to provoke me."


    "Hua Ruge, you''d better think about whether it''s important to fight this war or your mother''s whereabouts."

 Chapter 430

    "I''ll ask you to tell me." Hua Yuege sneers and says with a wave of his hand, "burn!"


    "Dare you!" Hua Shengxiong''s eyes widened.


    "Boom!"


    For a while, countless fire dragons and fireballs came, and the fire oil on the granary spread rapidly when they met. The fire almost swallowed the granary in a flash, and many soldiers who escaped slowly were affected.


    "Master soulmate put out the fire."


    In order to ensure that the granary will not be burned, the water soulman is usually on the edge. However, the poisoned soulman moves slowly and their combat effectiveness drops. Before they can prepare for the soulman, they are shot and killed by the wingers in the rear.


    Huge flames almost lit up the night sky, burning Hua Shengxiong and the four lords'' eyes red.


    At this time, the attack can only be fought back, so Hua rugo said with a smile, "see you later."


    After the signal was sent, the three sides stopped fighting at the same time and rode back.


    Hua Shengxiong and those lords still want to put out the fire. After all, it''s not easy to burn up so much food in a short time.


    So the rest of the soldiers went to the river to draw water. Buckets of water fell on the huge fire.


    The temperature of the fire is very high. It needs a lot of water to put out the fire. The soldiers have been busy for a long time to put out the fire.


    Hua Shengxiong was so angry that he would report: "Hou ye, there are still 30% food left."


    "Hua Ruge!" Hua Shengxiong gnaws his teeth.


    Thirty percent of the grain can last up to five days, which is impossible to break through yonglincheng.


    Can only retreat?


    An hour passed quickly, and the soldiers'' poisons were relieved, but they were all dejected.


    This night, their people died and injured 70000 people, and even more frightening was Hua rugo and her army.


    Even though the fierce of the Eloi people, they have been beaten with no vigour. They think that Hua Ruge is invincible.


    Hua, like song, went back to the city with his followers. People in the city cheered for ever.


    Back in the empty city Lord''s mansion, Hua rugo listened to the following report. He said that the enemy''s original 500000 army, after three battles, now has only 250000 soldiers left, and some wounded.


    Hua Ruge and Mao Junyan Zixing smile at each other. There is no suspense about this battle.


    When the general went down, Hua Yuege looked at the map on his desk and said, "this time Hua Shengxiong''s rebellion ate a dozen cities in the West. Now it''s time to spit them out."


    "What are we going to do next?" Mao Jun is looking forward to coming and asking.


    Hua Ruge took his eyes back from the map and said, "a group of disabled soldiers and defeated generals have no value in fighting."


    "Don''t pursue the victory?" Mao Junqi''s strange way.


    "There are many ways to win a war. It''s the best way to fight without a sword." Hua Yuege wrote a letter.


    Mao Jun looks curiously.


    250000 people?


    Bloodless?


    It sounds a little strange.


    Hua rugo wrote three letters in a row. Apart from the receiver''s different contents, they were the same and the same. After finishing writing, he called Lei Tao to ask him to send these letters.


    Mao Jun read the content of the letter or felt strange: "they can listen to you?"


    "It''s up to luck." Hua Ruge spread out his hands.


    In the next few days, Hua Shengxiong and Luo Yi did not organize any more attacks. The border defense of Hua rugo was very loose and the atmosphere was very harmonious and relaxed.


    But the other side''s camp is always in a state of panic, because they are always wandering in the process of poisoning, and then in the process of detoxification for some time.


    No matter how they prevent it, the water is always and continuously poisoned by people. Doctors can''t find out or find a solution. Only when the toxin breaks out in the body can they realize it.


    After the attack, they were worried about Hua Ruge''s surprise attack, and their spirits were lax.


    This sense of life being manipulated drives their self proclaimed natural warrior tribe crazy.


    They dare not attack, but stay where they are and there is not enough food and grass.


    It seems that there is only one way to retreat from the army in front of them, but Hua Ruge is not easy to provoke at first sight. If they withdraw, Hua Ruge will lose a lot if he gets the land and inserts a knife behind them.


    So the content of a letter received a few days ago was constantly replayed in the minds of three people. The more they thought about it, the more feasible they felt.


    Maybe this is all the hope of the loys.


    On the third day after the attack, Hua Ruge, who was waiting for the news from the other camp, received the news that Daewoo had sent troops unexpectedly.


    It''s said that Daewoo sent troops to canglan and Dongxia at the same time, which really surprised me.


    "Emperor Dayu, you are helping us." Hearing the news, Mao Jun said first.


    Yan Zixing arrived early and nodded his head: "if you want to take advantage of the benefits, you can wait for the consumption of our three countries to start again, not now."


    "As a Mingjun who can control the overall situation, his action this time is a little incomprehensible." Hua Yuege also said.


    "He''s too anxious. It''s impossible for his mind not to know that his highness Zhan Wang is his most powerful opponent in the world. It''s not good for Daewoo to help us now." Yan Zixing agreed.


    Mao Jun thought for a moment and said, "it''s not young for you to be emperor. I haven''t heard when he was so impulsive."


    "Maybe he is really in a hurry. The temptation is too great." Hua Ruge finally came to this conclusion.


    Mao Jun and Yan Zixing have no other words, because there is no more reasonable one.


    After Daewoo sent troops, canglan was obviously panicked. Marshal Erlu returned just after his promotion to reinforce the west to fight against Daewoo.


    In this way, the pressure on Tuoba Rui will be reduced. On that day, Tuoba Rui won a great victory. At present, it is in the stage of peace negotiation with canglan.


    Hua Ruge received the news and finally a big stone fell to the ground.


    In the same night, Hua Shengxiong and Luo Yi''s common camp heard shouts of killing, but Hua Ruge didn''t do it.


    She stood above the city wall and looked at the battle in the distance. Her eyes were light without a look of surprise.


    "They did what you said," Mao Jun said with wide eyes


    "That''s what people do. They can do anything for their own benefit. I just give them a reason." Hua Yuege said.


    "The loys can''t defeat us any more. They are even more frightened when the king''s highness can free up his hand. This is their best choice." Yan Zixing said.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    "It''s true that you have a big fist." Mao Jun suddenly.


    Hua Ruge and Yan Zixing didn''t speak, which is the default.


    The battle lasted for half an hour before it stopped. Soon the three lords came under the wall with their own soldiers and another Lord.


    Looking at Hua Shengxiong''s angry eyes, Hua Ruge said with a smile, "open the city, welcome them to the city."

 Chapter 431

    The gate opened wide, and three lords of the Luo nationality came in under Hua Shengxiong and another Lord.


    Previously, Hua Ruge had investigated that although the five lords did not bow to each other, they were also strong and weak.


    One of the strongest Lords is named Arthur. He has a certain calling and leadership ability. So this time, the emissary sent by Dongxia directly found him, and he launched four other tribes to start the war.


    One of the four lords who followed was killed by mink. Only three were left. So Hua rugo wrote three letters to each of them.


    The content of the letter is that she will attack them in five days. If they want to keep the loys, they will hand over the two main culprits, Hua Shengxiong and Arthur, to get out of the great territory and return to their own territory.


    To prevent them from disobedience, Hua rugo is poisoning every day, and now they can''t help it.


    Who wants to die if they can live? Without the most powerful Lord of the Arthur Roy family, they will have a chance to fight for it. So from any angle, they only make money.


    As for Hua Shengxiong, they didn''t care about his life and death, and they caught him together.


    Under a series of plans, Hua rugo saw Hua Shengxiong and Arthur tied up in the study.


    The two of them were attacked by the three Lords. Now they are seriously injured and have no ability to resist.


    Hua rugo pointed to Arthur and said casually, "drag this big man out and kill him."


    Arthur looked surprised and said in a loud voice, "if you dare to kill me, my tribe will not let you go."


    "Your tribe is looking forward to your death, or you will see me on this occasion." Hua Ruge said and waved again.


    Mao Jun and Yan Zixing looked at each other and personally pressed Arthur out.


    Hua rugo and Hua Shengxiong meet. They''d better leave.


    Arthur''s voice of shouting and scolding gradually went away, and only two of them were left in the study.


    Hua Ruge is slouched on the chair, while Hua Shengxiong is tied and stands in front of his desk, his face angry.


    "Hua Ruge, that''s how you treat me?" Hua Shengxiong breaks the rope tied on his body and stares at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyelids lazily and said, "then sit down."


    Hua Shengxiong is stunned.


    Hua Yuege didn''t mean to talk.


    Hua Shengxiong went to her desk and slapped it. "What do you want?"


    "It''s no wonder I always lose when I''m so depressed."


    When the table was photographed, Hua Ruge was still in the shape of leisure.


    Hua Shengxiong knew that he was not her opponent and did not deal with her at present. He simply refused to surrender his identity.


    He sat in a chair below and stared at Hua Ruge calmly and said, "I know you want to ask about your mother."


    "Can you say that?" Hua Yuege looks at him indifferently.


    "Unless you promise to let me go." Hua Shengxiong asked.


    Hua Ruge sneered and said, "do you think you still have the chips to negotiate with me?"


    "Of course, I know everything about your mother." Hua Shengxiong said confidently.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes were filled with a little smile and said, "then guess why I didn''t hurry to ask you something."


    Looking at the smile in her eyes, Hua Shengxiong''s inexplicable heart tightened.


    "From here to your fiefdom, it will take three days for a fast horse, one and a half days for my barbarian cavalry, and now it''s exactly three days from the night of the war. What gift do you think they will bring back to you?" Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said with a smile.


    Hua Shengxiong stood up from the chair and said angrily, "Hua Ruge, what have you done?"


    "It''s nothing. Considering that you''ve been fighting for a long time, I''m afraid that you''ll miss your family members and take them over. Then we''ll have a good chat." Hua Ruge explains lazily.


    "You threaten me?"


    "Now I''ll give you the chance to tell me about my mother. If I say the wrong thing, I''ll take one of your family''s lives." Hua Ruge said with a cold face.


    Hua Shengxiong''s face is rustic. At this time, Hua Ruxue and Hua Ruyan are shouting outside the study. It''s obvious that they were robbed and their name was given to ask for their release.


    Hua Shengxiong listened to the total despair, he said: "I said you let them go."


    "I can''t promise, but you don''t say I''ll kill them." Hua Yuege said with a cold face.


    Hua Shengxiong was inferior to her. She was soon defeated and hung his head. "I said it all."


    Hua Ruge has no expression on her face, but she is nervous in her heart.


    Hua Shengxiong arranged his mood and began to state:


    "in fact, she is only my nominal wife, and I have never touched her."


    This first sentence is like a thunderclap on the ground, which makes the pupils of the song shrink.


    "Seventeen years ago, I accidentally met her who was seriously injured. Seeing her beauty, I saved her. I thought I could do good things with her, but I went to see the doctor, who said she had been pregnant for two months."


    "I don''t like it now. She woke up and said she was in danger and needed to hide. She made a deal with me."


    "I will marry her and let her have a child safely, that is, you. In exchange, she taught me skills and weapons for alchemy, which enabled me to advance rapidly in a short time and make achievements in the battlefield. "


    "It took her only five years to make me the first Duke of Dazheng. During this period, I didn''t care about her having children with others and wanted to become a real couple with her, but she refused and had only a business relationship with me."


    "During this period, she looked haggard and often washed her face with tears. People inside and outside thought I ignored her, but in fact, she always thought of other men in her heart."


    Hua Ruge only thought that her brain couldn''t keep up with her. What she thought was wrong.


    "Five years later, when you were five years old, she suddenly came to me and said that her captors had come. In order to keep you, she had to leave. She asked me to take care of you."


    Hua Shengxiong said with a sigh:


    "she never came back after that night. Whenever I see you, I think that I didn''t get her, and I feel like a loser. Later, I know that you are just a waste person, and it''s also a hindrance to stay at home, so I discard you."


    "You are not my flesh and blood, so I don''t raise you. You can''t blame me." Hua Shengxiong seemed to defend himself.


    Hua rugo knew that he was not a liar when she saw that he said his own cowardice. She kept the fluctuation in her eyes and asked, "where is my mother?"


    "She never told me her identity and her real name, but five years with her I could see it."


    Hua Shengxiong said, "she''s not from our world."

 Chapter 432

    Hearing that mother is not a person in this world, the horror on Hua Ruge''s face has deepened. Is mother as well as herself coming through?


    "I''ve heard from her that my world is just a small one, and there''s a bigger and stronger one outside. I think she''s from there." Hua Shengxiong road.


    Hua rugo thought of the danfang, Kung Fu devouring beast and tripod left by his mother, which were really unusual.


    But there is a world outside the world. What''s the matter?


    "We can go to the big world here, right?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Since mother can come and go, it must be connected with the world.


    Hua Shengxiong shook his head. "I don''t know."


    "You''d better be honest." Hua Ruge looks cold.


    "Believe it or not, I still don''t know." Hua Shengxiong looks determined.


    Hua Ruge frowned. He didn''t know how to find his mother?


    What is the outside world?


    It''s a headache.


    "I said, can you let us go now?" Hua Shengxiong said, almost pleading.


    Hua rugo now knows why his mother can''t see him. He would never like such a man.


    She did hate him before, but now that she knew she was not born, the feeling has been reduced a lot.


    Although it''s immoral for Hua Shengxiong to abandon himself with the help of his mother, there''s no reason to be too embarrassed in her position.


    "Leave you alone, but I want everything my mother left." Hua rugo points to his space ring.


    Hua Shengxiong subconsciously protected the ring but soon knew it was useless.


    He sighed and said, "I didn''t raise you up, and I really don''t have the right to take this thing. It''s OK to return it to you."


    He said that he took out several bottles of pills, several skills and a long black bow he used last time.


    Hua Ruge glanced at me, nodded, then looked at him and said, "our grudge is over. This is the last time I let you go. If you dare to be my enemy next time, I will never let you go."


    Hua Shengxiong looks at Hua Ruge and only produces a strong sense of powerlessness.


    He can''t win her.


    So although he was unwilling, but only nodded, said: "I will not set foot in the court."


    He is a traitor. Even if Hua Ruge let him go, the emperor will not let him go. So it is his best choice to go back to seclusion.


    Hua Ruge leans on the chair and stops talking.


    She suddenly realized that she didn''t even know who her parents were. The legend of her life had become a mystery.


    She sighed for a long time. Hua Shengxiong had gone out, but the barbarian soldiers didn''t let people go.


    I haven''t received her instruction yet.


    Hua Ruge pushes the door open and sees the familiar faces of struggling Mrs. Wang, Hua Ruxue and Hua Ruyan.


    These people were shocked when they saw the incoming call. They didn''t expect her to appear here.


    "Don''t be surprised. It''s not at all a coincidence. I brought you here to ask your father a few questions. Now that I''ve finished asking, you can go."


    Hua Ruge is still that light look.


    Hua Ruxue is even more surprised when she hears it. Once Hua Ruge was just a small role she despised, but now she has been able to decide her own life and death.


    That''s a big difference.


    At this moment, her face is dead.


    When the barbarian heard the words, he immediately expelled: "did you hear the Lord''s words? Don''t want to go? "


    Looking at the distant figure of Hua family, Hua Ruge''s eyes are calm.


    These people are only passers-by in their lives, and they may not see each other again after this farewell.


    Because the strength has long been different, they are no longer qualified to stand opposite her.


    She took a long breath, not sure whether it was relief or sigh.


    The night was bleak and she felt very lonely.


    The three lords withdrew overnight, and the general came to report and ask about their future plans.


    "Stay here. I''ll go back to Qingzhou tomorrow." Hua Ruge looks at the night, light way.


    She wants to see Tuo BARREI.


    The next day she ordered to reward the three armies, but she rode on a horned horse with Mao Jun and Yan Zixing to Qingzhou City.


    The war on both sides is over. It''s time to discuss the future.


    It''s said that Tuoba Rui is still negotiating with canglan. I don''t know what it looks like.


    The speed of the horned horse is very fast. Hua rugo arrived in Qingzhou City that afternoon, and found that the eyes around her were dodging.


    "Monsieur Marquis, you are coming back so soon." A familiar general came up and said, his eyes also dodging.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows and asked, "isn''t it the right time for me to come back?"


    "Of course not. All my brothers miss you." The general smiled.


    "Thank you so much, brothers." Hua rugo put his elbow on the general''s shoulder and asked, "but can you tell me what you are hiding from me?"


    "No, why not." The general said, and sweat came down from his forehead.


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes and smiled more brightly: "are you sure?"


    "My Lord, I''m not lying to you, but something happened these days. I''m afraid you can''t accept it." That will not be able to accept the aura of Hua Ruge. It can only be a real move.


    Hua Ruge let go of him, stood opposite him, and said without changing his face, "you say it."


    "Zhan Wang has been negotiating with canglan in recent days."


    "I know."


    "Canglan is now unable to cope with Daewoo''s attack. She is determined to please her highness."


    "And then?"


    "Canglan wants to marry Zhan Wang. The princess has already sent her."


    "Go on."


    "His highness did not refuse," said the general, with his head bowed.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes narrowed, unable to see the expression in her eyes.


    The general felt that her breath was cold, and added, "but your highness didn''t agree. Don''t worry."


    "I''ll know if I ask." Hua Ruge passed the general, patted him on the shoulder and said, "go ahead and do something."


    The general listened to Hua Ruge''s voice without any fluctuation, but felt his back was cold. He thought that if the war king knew that it was what he said, he would not have a good ending.


    Mao Jun and Yan Zixing also felt that Hua Ruge was too murderous. They went up to her and held her arm.


    Yan Zixing thought about it for a moment and said, "if you are singing, don''t be too impulsive. You can discuss and solve something."


    "Yes, yes." Mao Jun didn''t say anything, just nodded blindly.


    In their eyes, the king of war is not at random.


    No one heard of anyone who offended the king of war.


    They also understood Hua Ruge, and they were angry with each other. If they really made a scene, it would be her who suffered the loss.


    Hua Ruge sniffs speech a cold face way: "you don''t stop me, I just go to ask clear, certainly not impulse."


    Listen to her say so, two people also can only let go of her, then plan to follow, really can''t pull her apart.

 Chapter 433

    Hua Ruge did not care about them either. He went straight to the direction of the Chinese army camp.


    The generals and soldiers on the road gave way one after another. They were used to Hua Ruge ''.


    Hua Ruge saw several soldiers in canglan uniform standing in front of his door outside Tuo Barrow''s room. Then canglan''s emissary came out, and she heard Tuo Barrow''s voice of walking slowly.


    The messenger passed by, looked at her, frowned and left.


    Hua Ruge is so angry. She''s in the way, isn''t she?


    She went straight to the room, and when she got to the door, she heard a woman saying in a sweet voice:


    "Your Highness Zhan Wang, this is my hometown snack. It''s none of Dazhen''s. It''s delicious. Please try it."


    Hua rugo is not comfortable when listening. What''s so great about being able to cook?


    "Really delicious?" Tuoba Rui''s voice came with a little interest.


    Hua Ruge stares at the outside, but he continues!


    "Yes, these are the most famous ones in our place. I''ve learned to make them since I was a child. I''m sure you''ll like them when you eat them." The woman''s voice was more cheerful.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s words are more interesting: "it''s good to cook."


    Hua Ruge is furious outside. I''m afraid he doesn''t know how to cook.


    The woman seems to have finally found his preference, and even more persuasive: "you don''t like it."


    Tuoba Rui didn''t speak this time. Hua rugo guessed that he must have moved his chopsticks.


    "or I''ll feed you." She said.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes are bigger than before, isn''t it!


    She took a breath and went in without knocking.


    Mao Jun and Yan Zixing are afraid of accidents, and they also go in with each other.


    As soon as Hua Ruge entered the door, he saw Tuo BARREI sitting behind the desk at the top, a woman standing at the bottom, and there were several dishes of snacks and snacks on the table beside her.


    The distance between the two is not close. They are three feet away.


    It seems that she thought wrong before. Tuo BARREI didn''t eat.


    "Little song." Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes, which were originally indifferent and profound, showed their joy after seeing Hua Ruge.


    He quickly walked around the desk to her side, grabbed her shoulder, looked up and down, and made sure she was not hurt, then he took a sigh of relief and held her in his arms.


    Three feet away, the canglan Princess muzixi saw this scene, and then raised her chin, and looked at Hua Ruge with hostility and contempt.


    Hua Ruge was hugged by him. His anger was half gone before, but looking at the canglan princess in front, he was still unhappy and said, "it seems that it''s not the time for me to come back."


    Tuoba Rui didn''t let go, just looked down at her: "what kind of stupid words do you say?"


    Looking at Tuoba Rui''s innocent appearance, Hua Ruge''s heart was angry and didn''t give a warning: "this is princess canglan?"


    "Yes, it was sent to marry me." Tuoba Ruida is free and magnanimous.


    Hua Ruge looked at him angrily, "so you don''t think it''s wrong?"


    Tuoba Rui looked at Hua Ruge''s expression. He was stunned at first, and then he couldn''t help laughing out: "Xiaoge, are you jealous?"


    "I''m just asking." Hua Ruge denies.


    Tuoba Rui hugs her arm tightly, the color of joy overflows in the speech: "Xiaoge jealous look really lovely."


    When he said this, he was as happy as a child.


    Mao Jun and Yan Zixing saw the king of war for the first time. They looked at each other and retreated.


    Just because Hua Ruge is jealous for him, he can be a happy man. How can he like other women.


    On one side, the face of Princess canglan is blue. Whether it''s the legendary king of war or the king of war she contacted with in some days, she is not close to a woman. She is cold and deep. How can I see that this woman is like a changed person now.


    Hua rugo was a little hot faced when he said it, but he still said with a straight face: "don''t think that I won''t investigate if you say so. What''s the matter?"


    Tuo Ba Rui kissed her on the forehead heavily, then he smiled and said, "OK, I''ll tell you."


    He didn''t let Hua Ruge go. His voice became indifferent and said, "I have something private to say. Please come back, princess."


    Bathed in purple Xi to maintain the basic etiquette, blessing the body, leaving with a stiff smile.


    Hua Ruge has a look. Canglan is very good at choosing people. This woman looks really good.


    When I look at her, I don''t have a good face. It''s like I''m talking about her as a fox spirit.


    Hua, such as singing and eyebrow picking, is also very upset.


    When Tuo barrow saw her exhilarating appearance, he said:


    "canglan was unable to cope with Daewoo battlefield, so he didn''t want to fight with me again, so he sent women to please me."


    "Then you''ll take it all?" Hua is like a song.


    "It''s not the time to refuse now. If it''s urgent, canglan may turn to attack us and be loyal to Daewoo. Then it''s not good to finish."


    Tuo Ba Rui analyzed and said, "I won''t agree, but I just don''t say anything and drag them."


    Hua Ruge can think of this if she wants. It''s a temporary measure. But when she heard that he didn''t refuse, she couldn''t calm down and think about it.


    Tuo Ba Rui hugged Hua Ruge and said, "the world says that the king of war is merciless and cruel, but I didn''t think so, because I don''t understand what it means to live and what sin it is to kill them."


    "But when I met you, my world became colorful. I began to love this world. I think I will understand those who don''t want to die later."


    He said to let Hua Ruge go. He took her hand and said affectionately:


    "Xiaoge, I want you to know that without you, I would not know what love is. Don''t say to give me a woman, just exchange it for me with the whole world, and I would not let go of your hand."


    Hua Ruge is moved and distressed when he hears the words.


    She took him by the back of her hand and said, "I believe you."


    "Never leave me, will you?" Tuo barrow put her hand on her chest and rubbed it carefully.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "I promise you some losses. No matter what I meet in the future, I will accompany you."


    Tuoba Rui''s face was slightly warm, and he bent down to kiss it.


    Hua ruoguang saw the snacks on the table. His face was cold again. He reached out to block his lips and said, "you haven''t made it clear yet."


    "What else?" Tuoba Rui doesn''t understand.


    Hua Ruge pointed to the food on the table and said, "I heard you praise her when I came. She can cook well."


    "It''s very good. She has studied cooking since she was a child and can make snacks. You don''t like snacks. Just let her make them for you every day, so that you don''t run out to eat those roadside stalls." Tuoba Rui took it for granted.


    Hua Ruge was stunned when he heard it. No wonder he didn''t taste it. He didn''t want to eat it himself.

 Chapter 434

    "They are princesses. They are for marriage, not for cooking." Hua Ruge said that, but he didn''t have any problems.


    "Let her cook for you, it''s a compliment." Tuo Ba Rui doesn''t care.


    Hua ruguodun felt a little sympathy for the girl. The man really didn''t treat others as human beings.


    "Tuo BARREI, do you want me to cook for you?" She asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her hand and says, "I don''t want you to cook."


    If he gave up, he would not learn to do it himself.


    Hua Ruge looked at him seriously and said, "you will spoil me."


    "I will."


    Tuoba Rui said, holding her back brain in one hand, and leaned over and kissed her.


    Hua Ruge hooks his neck, closes his eyes and begins to get involved with him.


    After that day, Hua Ruge was also busy, because the rebels in her territory were defeated, and canglan began to retreat. She was busy recovering the territory, so that the land and people who had experienced the war could come back to life again.


    When the anti army failed, the people heard that the king of war was cruel, and they were all afraid of losing their lives.


    Hua Ruge set foot on this land with his army. The first time was to check the corrupt officials and the city leaders. If there were any stains, they would be killed.


    Now people are more panic, and think that Lord Hua Ruge is more violent.


    The second thing Hua Ruge did was to use the money from the scribe''s family to pay the soldiers who died in the uprising, more than the ordinary regular army.


    A slap of a sweet date is a hint to the common people that only by following her can we have a good life.


    After killing the people, she personally selected officials to serve in the major cities, and strictly punished all those who did not abide by the laws and regulations, so that these people could not come in disorder.


    In just a dozen days, the people of the 43 cities have been honest. Of course, it will take a while for them to return to their hearts.


    Next is the conscription. She needs at least 200000 people to consolidate the border city defense and let them hold the border with canglan.


    But now that we have just experienced war, we have suffered countless deaths and injuries in our prime. It''s very difficult to recruit a large number of soldiers. We can only do it slowly.


    Fortunately, canglan is not planning to invade again now.


    Tuo barrow is the leader of the western cities occupied by Hua Shengxiong, and rearranged his troops to prevent the loy from invading again.


    Hua rugo has also arranged for this. As soon as Arthur died, the position of the most powerful Lord of the loy family was vacant. The originally discordant tribe soon fell into civil strife and would not invade again in a short time.


    It is beyond his authority to directly transfer officials, but most of the state officials choose to obey and the people support it.


    After all, these places can still maintain peace because of the protection of Tuo BARREI.


    Since then, a third of Dazheng''s territory has been controlled by huaruge and tuobarui.


    They were busy during the day and still slept in the same room at night, but moved from the military camp to the war palace in Qingzhou City.


    The negotiation with canglan has also been put on hold. Muzixi lives in the palace every day, but she can''t see the face of Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge left the conscription unfinished. She gave the task to Lei Tao. She came back early to find Tuoba Rui to discuss the way of conscription.


    Just when she went to the study door, she saw muzixi carrying a food box. Her maid was talking to the guard in front of Tuo BARREI''s door. It seemed that she wanted to enter and was stopped.


    When canglan saw her, she frowned and said, "Your Highness Zhan Wang is busy and won''t see you."


    "No visitors? What is the princess doing here? " Hua Yuege came forward and asked with a smile.


    Muzixi raised the food box in her hand and said, "I''m here to deliver food to Zhan Wang, and I will be the woman Zhan Wang Ming is marrying. Of course, I have the right to go in."


    The meaning of words is to satirize the name of a song.


    Hua rugo is too lazy to argue with her, and knows that he can''t be too stiff with canglan. He says, "then, princess, please."


    "You know what you are." Muzixi said and walked on.


    The guard didn''t get the order and still stopped her from entering.


    "You are bold," she said, glaring


    Hua Ruge nods to the guard. The guard listens to Hua Ruge alone except for Tuo BARREI''s order. Now, seeing Hua Ruge''s signal is the way out.


    Muzixi didn''t know this. She just thought that she scared the guards with her aura and raised her chin higher when she walked in.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to delay things in his hands, but he also went in.


    Muzixi came to the door and knocked. Looking back, she saw Hua Ruge frowning again: "what are you going to do?"


    "I want to discuss some things with King Zhan, and then I will leave." Hua is like a song with an unchanging face.


    "What a fox." I snorted in the purple.


    When he heard the knock, Tuo BARREI said, "come in."


    Bathed in purple Xi to tidy up appearance, push a door to show a smiling face.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees her and thinks that the guard can go home, but his face does not change. He just says, "how is the princess coming?"


    "I came to deliver meals to your highness, and I made some more snacks. It''s not good for your highness to taste." Bathed in purple, Xi walks up to the front road.


    It''s not easy to know that Zhan Wang likes that she can cook. Naturally, she needs to show off.


    "Please, princess, put it down." In Tuoba Rui''s look, he really enjoyed it a little more.


    Bathed in purple Xi sees his face to ease to want to come forward, seeing to want to stride three feet distance.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes suddenly cool.


    Muzixi was shocked by him. He thought that he would kill a woman within three feet of her. He retreated before he landed.


    Tuoba Rui''s face relaxed a little, but her face lost.


    Why can that woman do it?


    Hua Yuege didn''t go in until he heard nothing.


    "How can Xiaoge come back today?" Tuo Ba Rui saw her face and had a smile.


    "I want to discuss something with you. When I saw the princess at the door, I came with her." Hua Ruge sits at the next song and says at will.


    Tuoba Rui now knows how to get in.


    "You''re so warm-hearted." Tuoba Rui said and came forward.


    Seeing Tuoba Rui approaching, muzixi quickly backed away and kept a distance with him.


    "Come back, princess." Tuoba Rui said directly.


    "The terms of the peace talks haven''t been determined yet," said muzixi, "Your Highness is busy with business these days. The emissary hasn''t bothered you. I don''t know when your highness will be free. Our country wants to finalize the agreement as soon as possible."


    "My king will send messengers when he has time. The princess is still very happy to have a rest. If you want to, just give orders to the servants." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    Muzixi had to nod and said, "I''ll come back some other day."

 Chapter 435

    Muzixi leaves, Hua rugo looks at Tuoba Rui and says, "when are you going to drag it?"


    "I want canglan to make compensation, but their envoys want to persuade me to marry and become diplomatic relations. In the future, it is convenient for the two countries to do business. I am waiting for them to compromise." Tuoba Rui road.


    "They are short of resources, and during the war, you make them pay for their lives. How can they give you?" Hua Ruge thinks it''s impossible.


    "If you don''t, you''ll have to wait." Tuo Ba Rui said meaningfully, took a piece of cake out of the box and handed it to Hua rugo, saying, "try it."


    "I don''t eat what they make for you." Hua Ruge refused.


    Tuo Ba Rui put the cake to his mouth and took a bite. He nodded, "the taste is OK. Then I will learn to make it for you."


    Hua Ruge laughs and discusses with him the issue of conscription in his territory.


    Tuoba Rui only gave one opinion, that is, to give more money. Hua Ruge wanted to cry without tears. The territory just after the war, how could there be so much money to pay the soldiers.


    "There''s a lot of Western food. I''ll give you some." The way of Tuoba Rui is light and light.


    As soon as Hua Yuege''s eyes brightened, he felt that it was better to stay cool with his back against the big tree.


    "I allow you to express your gratitude." Tuoba Rui opens her arms.


    Hua rushes up with a smile and kisses him on the cheek.


    As soon as Tuo Barry was happy, he went to the kitchen to cook dinner for her. There were a lot of things to deal with, and he didn''t care anymore.


    Hua Ruge laughs, and the man is too easy to coax.


    Since she had money and food, it has become easier for Hua rugo to recruit soldiers. She doesn''t often go to the territory to patrol. Every day, she deals with the problems sent by the following people in the royal palace.


    On this day, she asked Mao Jun and Yan Zixing to go to the palace to talk about the past. Although it is late autumn now, the weather is not cold. The three people drank wine in the pavilion in the back garden.


    The wine was collected early by Hua Ruge. It was mellow, sweet and sweet. Mao Jun nodded: "if you want to drink, you need to drink like a song. It''s good to drink."


    "Well." Yan Zixing uttered a word of approval.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "it''s not easy for two brothers to drink my wine. I''ll give you as much as you want."


    "Good brother, do it." Mao Jun holds the sea bowl road.


    As soon as the porcelain bowl of the three touched and the wine was drunk, Mao Jun said again, "it''s rare for us to get together, but it''s a pity that the fifth highness is not here."


    "He chased the girls, but he didn''t think of us." Hua Yuege said.


    Yan Zixing rarely asked curiously, "or little binger?"


    "No, I''ve been out for months, and I don''t know what''s going on." Hua Ruge thought.


    "I don''t think bing''er is an ordinary child. He''s really powerful now, high priest. I think he''s very powerful." Mao Jun yearns for Tao very much.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "when you go to Daewoo, I will show you to see her."


    "That''s very kind of you, but I asked you Ruge, did she know you were a girl when you started to take little ice with you?" Mao Jun asked after drinking a bowl of wine.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and shook his head. "I don''t know."


    "No wonder she looks at you differently." Mao Jun patted her on the shoulder and said reproachfully, "you."


    Hua Yuege was confused: "what kind of eyes?"


    "You''re a girl, too. Why are you so dull?" Mao Jun shook his head.


    Hua Ruge was stabbed in the foot and drank a bowl of wine. He shook his head and said with a smile, "listen to you as if she likes me."


    She used to be a joke, but after that Maojun and Yanzi both nodded their heads.


    Hua Ruge''s wine wakes up half in a flash and looks at them stupidly.


    What does that mean?


    She''s a little out of her mind.


    After a while, he clapped his head and said, "Damn it, why didn''t I think of it?"


    She also said that she helped tuobayu to ask what his rival was like. Now it''s silly to think about that time.


    Fortunately, tuobayu is a fan. If you see it, you can''t find yourself to fight for it.


    But she didn''t mean to.


    Although LAN bing''er has put it down now, she always feels a little wrong with other girls.


    "It''s all over. Drink." Mao Jun poured her wine again.


    Hua Ruge took it over and drank it. He shook his head. It''s really a sin.


    Because it was just a misunderstanding, the three of them quickly exposed it during drinking.


    Hua rugo, taking advantage of the fact that he was not drunk, asked, "two brothers, now that the enemy has retreated, it''s time for you to return to your base."


    Tuo Ba Rui is not clear about the rebellion now. They must have been implicated after the northwest.


    "There is no war in the East, and I will not return to the land of martial arts." Mao Jun said simply.


    Yan Zixing also shook his head.


    "But there will be no more war here." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Mao Jun narrowed his eyes and said, "when Hua Shengxiong rebelled, the emperor overcame the king of war once. Now the king of war has no plan to return the northwest territory to the emperor. Is it still far away from the war?"


    "One touch." Yan Zixing broke through the war situation buried under the current peaceful scene at a glance.


    A big war is inevitable.


    "Since you know it, you shouldn''t stay." Hua rushes like a song.


    It can also be said that supporting the border without authorization is an expedient measure for the survival of the great event. If you stay any longer, you will be branded as a conspirator.


    Their family is still in Wangdu.


    "In today''s world of great strife, there is no virtue and short-sightedness in the holy world. It''s really difficult to have a stable place in the turbulent world. It''s time for someone else to sit here." This time, Yan Zixing opened his mouth. He was not drunk on his face, but he spoke disrespectfully.


    Mao Jun nodded repeatedly: "I won''t say that, but that''s the truth. If he can''t, he''ll change his seat. I think the war king is 100 times better than him."


    They made it clear that they would be bound to the king of war.


    "Have you ever thought about your family?" Hua Yuege asked earnestly.


    "With my father, it''s OK to protect my family." Mao Jun said broadly.


    Hua Ruge thought that Mao Jun''s father was a Grand Marshal, who was in charge of the whole country. Now there are frequent wars. The people he wanted to protect didn''t dare to move even when he wanted to come to the emperor.


    "Then you are not afraid to be enemies with your uncle?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "My father is stupid and loyal. I can''t distinguish the situation of my son. I will advise him then." Mao Jun said again.


    He didn''t even think about it. He should have thought about it early.


    Yan Zixing also nodded: "we are just conforming to the situation, for the sake of greatness, and for the future consideration of the family."


    Hua Ruge is still worried, but it seems that they are determined. It''s useless for her to persuade them again. She can only hold up the wine bowl and say, "since it''s decided, I promise you, you can enjoy both good and bad."


    Mao Jun and Yan Zixing smiled and raised the bowl to touch her.


    Hua Ruge felt very happy when drinking wine.


    Life can get two or three confidants and friends. They depend on each other when they are in trouble. In their spare time, they can drink a large bowl of wine and eat a large amount of meat. It''s really a great pleasure to cry and laugh with impunity.

 Chapter 436

    When the three drank, they could not remember the time. They drank from morning to afternoon, and Hua Ruge had already drunk a lot. They sent Mao Jun and Yan Zixing back to their room, and they also staggered to their own room.


    At the moment, she is not completely drunk, because she knows that this is the royal residence of Tuo BARREI, and she does not open up to drink, so she is afraid that one of Tuo BARREI would not like to throw her out.


    But she was so confused that she couldn''t find her way.


    She made two rounds and finally lost her way in the huge back garden.


    She couldn''t tell the direction. The bodyguard came back to the garden. She couldn''t find anyone to ask for directions.


    He went to the pond again, and Hua rugo finally saw a man in purple, staring at his reflection in the water.


    The man impressed her so much that she could recognize it as a purple bath at a glance.


    At this time, her brain was short circuited and she went straight to her room and asked, "how can I get to my room?"


    Muzixi was shocked by her. When she saw that it was her, she frowned subconsciously. When she smelled the wine on her, she stepped back two steps.


    "What about you? Is canglan a mute As soon as Hua Yuege gets drunk, he will be even more merciless.


    "How can I know where your room is?" murmured Xi


    "It''s not dumb, it''s stupid." Hua said with a smile.


    Muzixi was choked by her, unable to speak, and did not know whether the woman was drunk.


    "No wonder I can''t marry a wicked woman if I don''t find her myself." Hua Ruge said that he would leave soon.


    Muzixi was stabbed in the pain and said angrily, "who do you say can''t get married?"


    "You." Hua Ruge said and turned to look at her and said, "if you can get married, why do you stay in someone''s palace? Xiaorui doesn''t like you."


    Bathed in the purple Xi complexion to turn blue, the airway: "you are not the same, grew a foxy son''s face to think that can infatuate the war king a lifetime?"


    Hua Ruge reluctantly opened his eyes and nodded: "yes."


    In a daze, I didn''t expect that she would answer.


    "It''s bullshit to talk to you. How can someone who looks ugly understand it?" Hua Ruge stared at Zixi''s face, regretfully.


    Muzixi felt that she was going crazy. She looked at Hua Ruge''s drunken appearance, and looked at the pond at her feet. Her eyes changed: "come here, I''ll tell you where the room is."


    Hua Ruge walked past holding the wine jar. Before she could get close to her ears, Xi took a step back and reached out for a push. Her eyes were full of satisfaction.


    At the next moment, her eyes widened, only to see Hua Ruge, who had fallen down, turn abruptly in the mid air, and grasp her arm that had not been recovered.


    Before she came and reacted, she felt her arm pulled vigorously and fell into the pool.


    "Poo Tong!"


    The human body splashed in the water. Hua Ruge stood on the bank and looked at the purple splashing in the water. His face was still a simple smile.


    She was dizzy and didn''t find the intention to bathe in Zixi, but her skill has become a subconscious response. She made a quick response at the moment of leaning, pulled Zixi off the water, and also used her strength to get on the shore.


    Muzixi is a spiritualist but not very good at cultivation. She was raised in the palace when she was a child. She was trained in needlework, needlework, cooking and cooking. She could not use water at all.


    Fortunately, the pond is shallow, and she can make it.


    "Help Help... " She cried loudly, her face purple with water.


    Hua Ruge''s head is a little dull now. Reason has taken the lead. It''s more instinctive reaction.


    She hates this woman, so she can''t help her.


    "Help..." She cried as hard as she could, with a very harsh voice.


    The Warlord''s mansion is heavily guarded. Most of the bodyguards are experts. That''s a real response around us.


    Hua Ruge soon saw several bodyguards running to her in the distance. She saw that it was Princess canglan and quickly saved her.


    After that, I choked so much water and fainted on the shore.


    "See if you''re dead." Hua, like a song, pokes his head and watches the bustle.


    The bodyguard sniffed out Zixi''s breath, then nodded his head and said, "go back to the Marquis, you are still angry, but you have fainted."


    "No energy." Hua Ruge is holding the wine jar and is about to leave.


    "Sir, let''s see you to your room." There is a bodyguard way.


    Hua Ruge nodded and whispered, "I''m not drunk. You can''t go back and say anything, especially to your Lord."


    "Yes." The bodyguard answered.


    One is leading the way in front of Hua Ruge, the other is carrying a bathing purple Xi on his back, and the guard runs to report the matter to Tuoba Rui.


    It''s not a small thing for canglan to fall into the water with her dear princess.


    After hearing the news, Tuo Ba Rui stood up and frowned, "she''s drinking again?"


    The bodyguard is stunned. Shouldn''t the prince ask about Princess canglan.


    "Drunk?" Tuo Ba Rui asked as he got up.


    The guard nodded and shook his head again.


    Tuoba ruimou a Li, he set up a horse way: "drunk, but adults do not allow to say."


    Tuo BARREI strode towards the garden.


    Muzixi spits on the bodyguard''s back and wakes up.


    At this time, Tuo Barry happened to come. Just as she was about to cry, she saw Tuo Barry go straight to Hua Ruge, who was still walking in eight character steps.


    Hua Ruge felt a little bit cold, and Tuoba Rui had come to her.


    When she saw the old man with his eyes staring, she threw the wine jar away and shook her head repeatedly: "I didn''t drink Not... I just drank a little... "


    She tried to explain incoherently, like a pupil who had made a mistake and was caught.


    Tuoba Rui wanted to say something about her. She sighed at the sight, took her arm and put it on her shoulder, then picked her up and walked back.


    "Tobari, I''m not drunk."


    "I see. Sleep on me." Tuoba Rui coaxes gently.


    Really, is he so scary? How can he scare her like this.


    Hua Ruge didn''t get angry when he listened to his voice, but he relaxed a lot and thought of something else.


    "By the way, I pushed that princess into the water." She said with some pride.


    "Tuoba Rui smell speech eyebrow rise, ask:" she provoked you


    "I say she''s ugly. She''s not happy. If you push me, how can she beat me?" Hua Yuege said vaguely, with the attitude of a winner.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees the shape, the corner of the mouth is soft to rise: "little song is the most powerful, sleep."


    "Will you blame me, Xiaorui? She''s going to marry you. " Hua Yuedu asked.


    "You''re right." Tuoba Rui said lightly, afraid that she could not understand and added: "she is ugly."

 Chapter 437

    Hua Ruge is happy to hear this, but the purple Xi who just woke up there faints again.


    The bodyguard is also speechless. It can''t be said that muzixi is an ugly girl when she is there. She''s just a little worse than the marquis.


    When Tuo BARREI put Hua rugo on the bed, she was asleep. He took a hot towel to wipe her face and hands, and then covered her with a quilt.


    Just finish these, the bodyguard walked in, just want to make a noise to see Tuoba Rui shook his head.


    In addition to bedroom to the hall, he said: "canglan emissary to see this king?"


    "The prince is wise. It''s just that they say they want to discuss for Princess Zixi''s falling into the water." Guard road.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks scornful, tidies up his clothes and says, "let them in."


    Canglan emissary is a man with a big beard. His face is a little red when he is blown by the sea wind all the year round. When he comes in, he bows and says, "I have seen your highness Zhan Wang."


    Tuo Ba Rui sat on the throne and said, "messengers don''t need to be polite. Sit down."


    "No need. Today I came to ask the king how to deal with the woman who pushed the princess into the water." When the messenger opened his mouth, he took it for granted.


    Tuoba Rui said with cool eyes: "I asked that the princess was the first one to do it. The princess came from afar. I didn''t want to make a scene before I could investigate. What''s the reason for the messengers to turn black and white?"


    "How can you believe the words of the drunk man, your highness Zhan Wang? I think she said it just because she wanted to escape the guilt." Canglan emissary is a smart talker, who directly grasped the handle of Hua Ruge''s drinking.


    As soon as Tuo Ba Rui heard this man''s words attacking Hua Ruge''s heart, the fire rushed up. He asked in a deep voice, "I wonder if the emperor canglan sent envoys to negotiate or declare war?"


    This made the emissary of canglan change color in a moment. Although he had heard that Tuo BARREI was violent before, he didn''t notice this half month''s circumgyration until now.


    It can be seen that the woman is really his scale.


    Now, even if he was stupid, he knew that this topic could not be discussed any more, and hurriedly said: "Your Majesty the king of war forgives me. Naturally, my corporal is here to discuss and make peace. What just happened just now is just an explanation, and he didn''t mean to offend your Highness."


    "To offend her is to offend Ben Wang." Tuo Ba Rui did not give face, aggressive way: "this king put forward the condition of compensation so long emissary did not agree, I see emissary also did not have the intention of peace to come."


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are bright and sharp, and the cold air keeps pressing down, making the messenger even want to exit the door.


    After stabilizing his mind, he said reluctantly, "Your Highness, canglan is now unable to cope with Daewoo''s battlefield. Can the compensation be slow? Let''s talk about the marriage first."


    "The day before yesterday, the monarch sent a letter to say that the battle of emperor Daewoo on three sides had greatly consumed the national strength. If canglan had his Highness''s help, he would surely be able to force Daewoo to retreat. If canglan''s danger was solved, canglan would like to help the king to seize the throne."


    The emissary said the new proposal again.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s face remained the same, only saying: "I have no interest in making the princess, nor in the alliance of the two armies. Please come back."


    He said that he would not give any room to the other side. After thinking about it, the emissary asked tentatively, "what does your highness mean?"


    "Go back and tell the canglan monarch that if you don''t see the compensation in three days, I don''t mind the commander going north." Tuo Ba Rui''s voice is faint, but he is full of the determination to kill.


    Canglan emissary''s face changed a lot. Unexpectedly, Tuoba Rui would suddenly turn his face. Now canglan can''t deal with Daewoo, let alone face a war king.


    "Your Highness, we can still discuss, you..." The messenger tried to recover.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes crossed him and looked out of the door, as if he cared: "today is a little late, tomorrow morning I hope the emissary will take the princess away."


    Canglan emissary also want to say what, Tuoba Rui directly spit out two words: "see off."


    At last, canglan emissary didn''t know how he came out. A red face became more red. He grabbed his beard and regretted.


    Originally, I thought that displaying a tough attitude could make canglan have more say in diplomacy, but I didn''t expect that it made Tuo Barry, who was friendly before, completely turn his face.


    He didn''t just say two words about the woman. Isn''t it not as important as a woman in the heart of the king of war?


    Canglan emissary stuffy back to the room.


    Soon night fell, but he could not think of a solution.


    In the evening, the mauve Xi who was fainted by Qi woke up and summoned the emissary to hear Tuoba Rui''s attitude.


    "Let me go?" I can''t believe it.


    She is canglan''s most honorable princess, not to mention herself. If Tuoba Rui marries her, she can get canglan''s help to get the mountains and rivers.


    This is a great temptation.


    How can Tuoba Rui refuse?


    The emissary is very euphemistic to narrate Tuo Ba Rui''s words, that is, he is not interested in her.


    So I fainted again. I don''t know if I was weak or angry.


    Hua Ruge''s wine is good, but she has great stamina. She didn''t wake up until the next morning.


    When I woke up, I found Tuo BARREI was lying on the other side, looking at her in black.


    Hua rugo thought that he would promise him to drink less and get drunk again. Now that he wakes up, he must have an education.


    So she quickly put her hand on her forehead and said, "ah, my head hurts. It seems that I can''t drink more wine."


    Tuoba Rui picks a eyebrow and ignores her.


    When I open my eyes, it''s still good. I have a headache.


    Hua rugo glanced at him stealthily, saw that he was still, and said in his heart that he was not good, but now he was not pretending to be embarrassed, so she continued to hold her forehead with a painful face.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyebrows slowly wrinkled.


    You don''t really have a headache, do you?


    It''s easy to get a headache when she''s drunk, let alone drink so much.


    "I''ll bring you some sobering soup." Tuoba Rui said softly and got out of bed.


    Hua Ruge muddled through, a little grateful in my heart, but also some intolerable.


    If you don''t care about yourself too much, how could Tuo BARREI''s mind be deceived by her.


    Tuo Barry sat on the head of the bed and asked her to lean on her. She took the white porcelain bowl with the sobering soup cooked in the kitchen in one hand, and put the white jade spoon in the other hand to her mouth to try the temperature. She felt that it was just right to pass it to her mouth. She said softly, "open your mouth."


    Hua rugo''s heart is empty when he tells a lie. Now he leans on his chest and is surrounded by his arms. Looking at his careful appearance, his cheeks are red.


    "What''s the matter?" Tuo Ba Rui asked when he saw that she didn''t respond.


    "No It''s okay. " Hua Ruge said, "hurry up and drink soup.".


    "This time I know I have a headache. Next time I will drink less wine." Tuo Ba Rui feeds her and tells her softly.


    Hua Ruge nodded her head in succession, glad to have escaped.

 Chapter 438

    Tuo Ba Rui feeds her spoonfuls and spoonfuls. When she sees the bottom of the soup, she puts it down and says, "is it better?"


    "Much better." Hua Ruge nods.


    "Lie down and I''ll rub it for you." Tuo Ba Rui stretches out her legs and signals her to lie down.


    "No, I''ll be fine in a moment." Hua Ruge''s heart is empty, and his voice is much smaller.


    Tuoba Rui reached out and patted her head and said, "listen."


    "Well."


    Hua Ruge had to lie down obediently, and Tuo BARREI''s long hands gently rubbed her temples.


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes comfortably.


    "Close your eyes, and you won''t feel bad for a while." Tuo Ba Rui soothes him.


    For the first time, Hua Ruge felt as if she was ill and happy, and her lips were bent.


    She closed her eyes, and a picture flashed in her mind. She quickly opened her eyes and said, "did I push purple into the pond yesterday?"


    "What do you say?" Tuo Ba Rui''s voice contains some indulgence.


    "I don''t remember very well. It''s like a dream, and it''s like it''s not." Hua rugo thought for a moment and asked him, "is there any such thing?"


    "Yes." The peace of Tuoba Ruida.


    Hua Yuege claps his head and says, "it''s really a mistake to drink. The emissary of canglan must have found you."


    "Yes."


    Hua Yuege asked modestly, "what did they say?"


    "To deal with you." Tuoba Rui told the truth.


    Hua Ruge said bitterly, "I shouldn''t have done that during the peace talks, but I''m drunk. An apology should solve it."


    "Tuo Ba Rui smell speech disdain way:" they are not worthy to listen to your apology


    "I''m afraid things will get worse." Hua Ruge said that she would not bow her head if her character was not related to the peace talks between the two countries.


    "What if it''s a big fight? What are you afraid of with me?" Tuoba Rui said directly.


    Hua Ruge had an ominous premonition when she listened to his tone. She looked at him and asked, "have you dealt with this?"


    "Well, they were all driven away by me. I warned them that if they could not pay compensation within three days, they would have to fight each other." Tuo Ba Rui''s calm answer, rubbing her temple hand has never stopped.


    "What?" Hua Ruge sat up in fright, unbelievable on the face.


    Tuoba Rui frowned: "the headache is not good, do not move."


    "Before, you were not afraid to force canglan to join Daewoo. Then we are in danger." Hua rushes like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui pulls her back and presses her on his leg, massages her and says: "after such a long war, the national strength of Daewoo and canglan has been greatly damaged. Even if canglan surrenders now, there is no army to attack Dazhen again."


    "Then we can''t form feuds at will. What if we fight?" Hua Ruge looks very anxious.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said seriously: "I can fight, I can kill people, but I can''t let them accuse you, not a word."


    Hua Ruge is stunned.


    "Don''t be moved. Close your eyes. If it hurts, I''ll sleep for a while. I''ll call you when breakfast is ready." Tuoba Rui continued to knead her as she spoke.


    Hua Ruge felt more and more guilty, and could not help but say frankly, "I don''t really hurt, I''m afraid you scolded me before pretending."


    Then she closed her eyes tightly and waited for the storm to come.


    But she didn''t hear the sound, only felt that she had been pulled by him and thrown away from her leg.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is cold. He must be angry.


    How could he not be angry when he lied to him for being so good to himself.


    She was also very remorseful, secretly determined to drink less next time.


    She swore in her heart and listened to the sound with her ears on her back, but it was quiet. He didn''t seem to move.


    Hua Ruge could not help but open his eyes curiously, but when he opened his eyes, he saw Tuo Barrow''s face enlarged in front of his eyes, and then his lips were sealed by him, and then he kept rolling and deepening.


    Different from her imagination, this kiss is not punitive, but tender, as if he wanted to show that tenderness.


    Hua Ruge was gradually brought in by him and closed his eyes, immersed in his infinite gentleness.


    After a long time, Tuo BARREI let go of her. Her eyes were fixed on her face, and she whispered: "Xiaoge, I''m not really angry with you. Don''t be afraid of me."


    Hua Ruge stared at him stupidly. He seemed to reflect on himself.


    Don''t blame her for lying to him?


    "You''re not angry?" Hua is like a weak song.


    Tuoba Rui picked up his eyebrows and said, "I''m angry, but it''s much better to think that your head doesn''t hurt."


    Hua Ruge feels like she''s out of place.


    Do you want to be so kind to her, ah ah.


    How can she repay it?


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her remorse, and with a smile in his face, he asked, "can we drink less later?"


    "Yes, I can." Hua rugo immediately raised his head and replied sincerely, as obedient as a primary school student.


    Tuoba Rui smiled, reached out and rubbed her head: "lovely."


    Hua Ruge laughs with him.


    "Make delicious food for you." Tuo barrai patted her on the head and got up.


    Hua Yuege was moved, so he rushed to commit himself.


    Tuoba Rui came out of the door, and she slowly responded. She was suspicious.


    Although Tuo BARREI has always been very good to her, it is rare that she is so gentle and considerate today.


    After a while, she stared at the boss.


    "This is not to cheat me to quit the bar." She said suddenly.


    Thinking of her previous determination to drink less because of her emotional mess, she felt more likely to hold up.


    So she was very angry to find the theory of Tuo BARREI, but there was no reason to say it, so a small face collapsed.


    I thought I didn''t need to be scolded for making a little smart. It turned out that I had to lose everything to fight with a black man.


    It''s better to say something directly in the future.


    Her flat, aggrieved mouth.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s breakfast was served. Before he could talk to Hua Ruge, a soldier knocked on the door and said, "Your Highness, there are people in the palace, saying that the emperor''s decree is to be proclaimed."


    "And he has the face to preach?" Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows.


    Tuo Ba Rui handed her chopsticks and said, "eat while it''s hot. I''ll go out and have a look."


    Hua Ruge took the chopsticks and put them on the table. "I''d better watch them with you, or I won''t rest assured."


    "All right." Tuo Barry took her and they left the room together.


    When I left the room, I saw a group of soldiers in yellow armor standing on the blue stone road in front of the door. At the front stood an old eunuch holding the bright yellow silk cloth edict.


    At this time, Tuo Ba Rui saw canglan emissary and Muzi Xi.


    He frowned, hasn''t he left?


    When his words are not true?


    Hua Ruge felt the vision of Xi Xi, and calmly welcomed her, with a polite smile on the bottom of her eyes.

 Chapter 439

    When the old eunuch saw Tuoba Rui coming out, he stepped forward a few steps and said in a high voice, "the king of war receives the order."


    The guard servants all knelt down after hearing the words, but Tuoba Rui looked at the imperial eunuch quietly.


    Hua stood beside him like a song without kneeling.


    Also standing are the envoys of canglan and muzixi. They are foreigners, so they don''t need to kneel the imperial edict of Dazheng.


    The old eunuch looked at Tuoba Rui, and said nothing, because Tuoba Rui was in a superior position in Dazhen, he could not kneel, let alone a holy edict, when he saw the emperor.


    So the most extraordinary thing in the whole audience is the magnificent marquis.


    Hua Ruge saw that everyone was looking at himself and took out a black jade plate in no hurry. "I''m the first one in Danyang peak of Tianfu University. I''m afraid that I would not be happy if I knelt down with other teachers."


    The three forces have always been superior to the country. She has carried out her identity as Tianfu college, and no one else can find fault without kneeling.


    The old eunuch looked unhappy, but he didn''t say anything. He spread out his imperial edict and read it out in his shrill voice:


    "he carried the goods to heaven. The emperor ordered that the king of war, Tuo Barui, should fight for the country and protect the country in danger. I was very relieved. I thought that he had reached the age of marriage. Now, he married Lord canglan, Mu Zixi, and the two countries had a good alliance forever. They fought against Daewoo together, and so on."


    Hua Ruge listened to the old eunuch and his pupils shrank. The old emperor had a good calculation.


    After receiving the imperial edict to send troops to fight against Daewoo, Tuo BARREI will lose a lot of troops, and then there will be no strength to deal with him.


    Muzixi and the emissary are smiling. The emissary sent to Wangdu finally played a role.


    Now the emperor has issued a decree, and Tuo BARREI will not openly resist even if he has a rebellious heart. That way, even if he rebelled, it would be a misnomer.


    Tuoba Rui''s face was slightly cold, and he didn''t speak at the first time.


    The eunuch closed the Edict and handed it to him, saying, "Your Royal Highness, take it."


    He still didn''t move.


    Hua Ruge''s face is not very good-looking either, but she calms down and refuses to speak or do anything.


    The eunuch sees Tuoba Rui not to receive also not to be anxious, beckoned the bodyguard behind to bring up a tray.


    Hua Ruge can see clearly that there are gold books and gold seals on them. They are usually handed over to the new princess by the emperor at the wedding ceremony, which means that the identity of Princess Zhan has been established.


    As long as Tuoba Rui is the king of war, then muzixi is the princess of war.


    Gold book and gold seal in the sun shining dazzling light, Hua Ruge''s eyes were burning almost shed tears.


    Although she knew Tuo BARREI''s intention, and felt that she could not care about the false name, she felt sad when she saw that the symbol representing Tuo BARREI''s wife was going to be in the hands of others.


    Muzixi steps forward and takes a look at Hua Ruge before picking up the tray, which is full of pride and ridicule.


    Hua Ruge tightly clenched his fist, and his eyes were ablaze with anger.


    She knows that she can''t be disorderly now. Once she starts Tuo BARREI, she will be desperate to protect her. In that way, not only will there be war, but also people all over the world will call her a disaster.


    Even if Tuoba Rui fights against her own will, she can''t run away.


    Damned old emperor, this is in the calculation Tuo Ba Rui at the same time put her together, to report the past hatred.


    Muzixi takes back her provocative eyes and reaches for the gold seal and the gold book on the tray.


    Hua Ruge closed his eyes.


    But just when muzixi''s hand was about to touch the gold seal, a sword light full of destructive force flew out and directly chopped on the tray. The eunuch holding the tray suddenly withdrew his hand. Muzixi was also shocked and hurried back.


    People were surprised to see that the gold seal and the gold book of the low mountain had been cut into two parts by the sword light, completely abandoned.


    Then, people''s eyes turned from the ground to Tuo Barry''s body. Looking at him with evil spirit, his brain could not react at the moment.


    What does he want to do? Rebellion?


    Tuoba Rui takes back his hand, and his cold eyes are fixed on the eunuch.


    "King Zhan, how did you publicly destroy the keepsake? Do you want to rebel?" The eunuch trembled.


    "My king is loyal to his country by sticking to the border. How could he do that disrespectful thing?" Tuoba Rui said, his voice suddenly sharp up, and asked qualitatively, "you are very suspicious, you say, who sent you to fake the imperial edict?"


    The eunuch was asked for a moment, then stretched out his neck and said, "the old slave has been in the palace for more than 40 years. The king of war should know that you can''t slander the old slave for passing on the holy edict because you want to resist it."


    "Da Zheng and canglan fight each other. It''s an old enemy. How could you marry me and let me send troops to help you? I think you are the spy bought by canglan." Tuoba Rui ordered in a cold voice: "come, take it for me."


    The soldiers swarmed in, and the bodyguards who came from the capital were quickly taken down. The old eunuch was even knelt on the ground under the pressure of two bodyguards.


    "Your Highness the king of war, if you don''t believe it, you can read the seal on the gold book. The seal can''t be forged by old slaves." The old eunuch shouted at the top of his voice for the last glimmer of hope.


    However, people thought that this was basically for nothing, because the book of gold had already been destroyed.


    "How can you trust me by making excuses for what has been destroyed?" Tuoba and Ruili said.


    The old eunuch''s face was full of grievances and he was stunned. He said to himself that it was you who destroyed it.


    "I don''t mean that I won''t give you a chance. I will send someone to escort you back to Wangdu to meet with my brother. The truth can be identified at that time." Tuo Ba Rui''s just way.


    The eunuch could not believe it.


    If I see the emperor, then the charge of the war King''s rebellion is not true?


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes were sharp, but he didn''t say anything, just waved.


    "Anyone who comes, take it down." Order the tie and take all the people from Wang Du.


    The broken tray, the gold book and the gold seal rolled at her feet. Now she is still confused.


    She never thought it would end like this.


    Canglan''s emissary is also a little confused. Tuo Ba Rui''s move is really accurate and ruthless. In this way, the emperor and the people in the world can''t say anything.


    This plan is really appalling.


    Hua Ruge has a flexible mind, has already calmed down his mind, and is touched a little more in his heart.


    If he doesn''t want to marry with his character, he will refuse to marry directly. Now he must come up with this way to save her.


    The eunuch is taken down, Tuo Ba Rui turns around for the first time and embraces Hua Ruge in his arms. He whispers: "it''s OK."


    Hua Ruge is really flustered just now. Now she holds him tightly with her backhand and feels her mind slowly calming down.


    Although she won''t blame him for his orders, the situation is undoubtedly better now.


    Mu Zixi looks at the two people holding together. Their previous complacency turns into anger. How can they say that they are also the proud daughters of heaven? Why can''t Tuoba Rui look at themselves?

 Chapter 440

    Tuoba Rui let go of Hua Ruge for a long time, and kissed her heavily on the forehead, full of pity and love.


    Hua Yuege chuckled, "well, think about how to deal with the next trouble."


    This is not only a quarrel with canglan, but also the emperor will not let the eunuch go back.


    Tuo Ba Rui reached out and rubbed her hair, saying, "wait for me, then we will go back for breakfast."


    Hua Ruge nodded obediently.


    When he turned around, his whole body suddenly became cold. His sharp eyes swept through the purple. Finally, they were fixed on canglan''s face.


    Muzixi''s face was white with fear. She took a small step back to ease her psychological fear.


    "I have said that I took your people away this morning. If I don''t go now, I like this land. How about I bury you here?" Tuo Ba Rui''s voice is cold, and there is no half joke.


    The bearded emissary came out of canglan''s belligerent nation. He also saw the world. But now, facing Tuo BARREI, he felt soaked in cold sweat. When the wind blew, he felt cold.


    "Go, let''s go." The emissary said, and motioned for Xi to leave as soon as possible.


    But muzixi stood there still, staring at Tuoba Rui and asking with courage, "does your highness have any good feelings for me?"


    "No." Tuoba Rui replied simply.


    "What do you think about liking me cooking?" I don''t give up.


    She has also met many young heroes, but she has never had a man like Tuo BARREI who has the courage to take on the responsibilities. If she can, she hopes to stay beside such a good man.


    "Xiaoge likes to eat. If you stay to be a cook, I would like to take you in." Tuoba Rui''s peaceful way.


    "What What? " I can''t believe my ears.


    He is so satisfied with her cooking, not because he likes eating, but because Hua Ruge likes eating?


    How does he like that woman?


    She felt her brain was about to blow up.


    "You You... " Bathed in purple Xi face is angry to turn green, but a complete words all cannot say.


    She felt that she had been greatly humiliated. At last, she left at the urging of the emissary. Before leaving, she said angrily, "you will regret it."


    Hua Ruge looks at her back and rolls her eyes. How can there be such a boring person in the world? If he can''t get it, he will curse the person.


    Tuoba Rui holds her in her arms and says lightly, "it must be her who regrets."


    "What?"


    "At least half a year, she will regret not cooking for you as a cook in the mansion." Tuo added.


    Hua Ruge thought about it. It''s possible. Although Daewoo has three divisions, it''s only a matter of time before Daewoo has a strong national strength and a strong fighting force.


    At that time, a princess of the dead may not be as good as a cook, at least the latter doesn''t have to worry about losing her head.


    "What are you going to do next? Do you really want to fight if canglan can''t pay compensation? " Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "I''m sorry."


    "No compensation?"


    Tuoba Rui nodded, "no more."


    "Well, they can''t afford it anyway." Hua, like a song, knows the same way.


    "I want their city and their land." Tuoba Rui said that the light in his eyes was very aggressive.


    Hua Yuege looks up at him: "you want to fight?"


    "I''m not interested in territorial expansion, but if they provoke me, they have to pay a price." Tuoba Rui''s voice is cold.


    Hua Ruge thought carefully and said, "if we send out troops, we will lose our forces. The old emperor will be covetous to us again. Once he turns his head and bites us, these two battlefields are not fun."


    "Don''t worry, the army will not go deep. I only need twelve cities in the northwest of canglan." Tuo barrui explained to her.


    "What do you say about twelve cities?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "Canglan''s twelve cities in the northwest are easy to defend and hard to attack. In the future, canglan must be the last line of defense to face Daewoo, but we can easily get it behind the twelve cities."


    "It''s inevitable for Daewoo to occupy canglan. His ambition will not satisfy one canglan. When he finishes his work, he will fight against Dazheng. If we occupy twelve cities that are easy to defend and hard to attack, his army will hardly break through this line of defense." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head, but also secretly worried that the monarch was determined to be in the world. Then a battle between Daewoo and Dazheng would be inevitable. I''m afraid that even if he and Tuoba Rui were there, it would be difficult to win.


    Prepare now if you can,


    "what do I need to do?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "You just need to stay in the mansion and wait for me to come back." Tuoba Rui pinched her nose.


    Hua rugo blinked and said, "take me with you. Maybe I can help you."


    "I have to March fast and fight fast this time. I''m too tired to suit you." Tuoba Rui coaxes.


    Hua Ruge is not happy.


    "Listen, I can go to the front line to fight at ease only when you are in the northwest." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge thought it was reasonable, so she nodded and said, "OK, I''ll show you the house."


    "Little song." Tuo Barry reached out and rubbed her little head.


    Hua Ruge laughs silly.


    In the afternoon of the same day, Tuo BARREI was waiting for the whole army to be sent out, because he had to be caught unprepared, so the expeditionary army couldn''t take too many. The first army brought 3000 barbarians and 50000 cavalry soldiers, and the second group followed 100000 infantry, waiting for the city to be taken.


    Hua Ruge, on the other hand, plunged into the study of Prince Zhan''s mansion to help with various affairs.


    Suddenly she managed one third of Dazheng''s land and city. She was not used to it for a while, and she didn''t know how to deal with many things.


    Fortunately, there are still officials under Tuo BARREI to discuss. Hua rugo is very clever and will be able to deal with things in an orderly manner soon.


    Tuoba Rui''s cavalry is very fast. Most of canglan''s troops are used to fight against Daewoo. Before they can defend against Daejeon, Tuoba Rui''s cavalry has been in two cities in one day.


    After that, canglan was even more frightened, and Tuo Barrow''s army could hardly be called the situation.


    At the same time, Mao Jun and Yan Zixing are not idle. They are the two garrison generals on the eastern border and the garrison generals. They have great influence in the East.


    After going to Tuo Ba Rui and revolt, he led his troops back to the East, in order to gain the domination of dozens of cities in the East.


    Mao Jun fought bravely with military power in his hand. Yanzi Xingwen''s official family was good at handling government affairs. They cooperated very well. They won the city much faster than Tuo BARREI project.


    When Hua rugo knew that half of the eastern city had fallen into their hands, she marveled at the speed of the two brothers and also lamented that there was no way back.

 Chapter 441

    The momentum of the uprising in the northwest is very clear. The emperor will deal with them sooner or later, so Hua Ruge is not idle these days. In addition to dealing with daily affairs, he is raising military grain and reorganizing the armies of the States and governments.


    If there is a war, but food and lack of soldiers are fatal, she should do a good job in logistics in advance to avoid future confusion.


    The officials promoted by Tuoba Rui are all capable of handling affairs. She only needs to command. Although she''s busy, she''s OK.


    In the East, under the cooperation of Mao Jun and Yan Zixing, they were quickly incorporated into the sphere of influence of Tuoba Rui, and Hua Ruge''s policy came one after another to orderly manage all the wells.


    After breakfast, Hua Yuege was dealing with the affairs in her study. Suddenly, with a flash of purple light in front of her, the sable in the shape of a black beast lay on her leg.


    "Mink is out. I want to take you to play when I''m not busy." Hua Ruge picked him up and felt his soft hair.


    Mink rubbed her hand with his head and said, "sister, I can''t bear you."


    "Why do you say that all of a sudden?" Hua Yuege said strangely.


    The mink no longer makes a sound, it''s tired of not getting up in her arms.


    Looking at the small mink in her arms, Hua Yuege chuckles and simply holds it to handle official business.


    Mink lies quietly on her legs. The bright purple pupils look at Hua Ruge from time to time, and most of the time they seem to be sleeping.


    By noon, Hua Ruge was still busy.


    "Sister, take me out to eat." The mink raised the cerebellar pouch.


    Hua Ruge liked to rub his head and said with a smile, "OK, what would you like to eat?"


    "Sugar gourd, sugar man, sugar cake." The way of mink without thinking.


    "Yes, I will." Hua Yuege said and stood up.


    Mink depends on her, but she doesn''t change her shape. She jumps on Hua Ruge''s shoulder and lies there.


    "You''d better change back. It will scare people in the street later." Hua yuechong touched its head.


    A pair of purple eyes of mink blinked. At last, the light turned into a person beside Hua Ruge. He was taller than Hua Ruge, but he looked like a child.


    "To be a man, my sister won''t let me hold you." He muttered.


    Hua Ruge clapped him on the shoulder and said, "well, eat."


    Mink, it''s just a grudging acceptance.


    Qingzhou City can''t see what it just suffered from the war. It''s a prosperous scene everywhere. People live and work in peace and contentment. The streets are full of people''s voices. It''s even more lively than before.


    This has something to do with the 10% tax reduction of Tuoba Rui. It''s the autumn harvest that makes people happier when they have enough money.


    Hua Ruge likes to join in the fun, especially when he sees such scenes. He not only buys things, but also chats with peddlers everywhere.


    Because Qingzhou City is a border city. After a long war, people here are more forthright and informal, but they are very nice to Hua Ruge.


    She had a good time shopping for snacks for herself and mink.


    Before Tuoba Rui was there, she was in charge of eating snacks. Later, although Tuoba Rui left, she was also busy and didn''t eat well.


    Mink''s time around Hua Ruge is not short. What he likes to eat is basically the same as Hua Ruge. He has eaten enough along the way.


    They came out at noon, and only in the evening did they get to the market in Qingzhou.


    At last, each of them carried a pile of snacks to the end of the city, a farm wheat field. At this time, the wheat had been harvested, and there was a pile of straw on the side that could not be pulled away.


    So they leaned on the straw, eating and chatting.


    Because Hua Ruge is full, he is just eating melon seeds.


    Mink likes to eat sweet food, and is biting a sugar man who plays Jackie Chan.


    "Is mink happy today?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Mink nodded: "very happy."


    Because of her and food.


    Hua rugo reached out and rubbed her head: "I often take you out to play after that."


    The mink was silent for a while and then called out, "sister."


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Yuege looked at him and asked.


    Mink put down the sugar man and looked at Hua Ruge and said, "I''ve been out for a long time. Now it''s time to go back."


    No wonder he said he couldn''t bear it.


    Hua Yuege sighed and said, "my sister is reluctant to let you go, must she go?"


    Mink nodded, with a sad expression.


    Hua Ruge squeezed out a smile, pinched his face and said, "it''s not that he won''t come back. Be happy."


    Mink looked up at her. "Sister, let''s have a drink."


    Unlike before, Hua Ruge shook his head firmly.


    "Why?" Asked the little marten.


    "Last time you were drinking for me, you left. This time you should say goodbye." Hua Ruge looked at him and said.


    "I don''t know what to say," said mink


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "then don''t say anything. I''ll watch you go."


    Mink suddenly leaned over and gently embraced her.


    Hua Ruge was shocked. Before he could speak, he had let go of her and stood up. From Hua Ruge''s side, he could only see his back and his ears were red.


    The child.


    "What I give my elder sister is painstaking work. As long as she needs me, she will call me with concentration, and I will find her when I feel it." Said mink, and walked away.


    Hua Ruge stood up and looked at his back. All the blessings were in his heart.


    Everyone has a different way to go, so it''s the normal state of the world to be sad and happy. I just want you to be happy no matter where you are.


    It''s been 12 days since Tuo BARREI left for the war. All the things mentioned in his letter to Hua rugo are smooth. But Hua rugo knows that although he fought successfully, his hard work is also great.


    In response, she told him to take good care of his body, adjust the army in the rear and support the past continuously to ensure his smooth and safety.


    On this day, when Hua rugo had breakfast, the guard sent another letter to him. As usual, he didn''t write anything on it, but Hua rugo knew it wasn''t a letter from Tuo barrow.


    Because there is a light fragrance lingering on the letter paper, which is the flavor of spice used by women.


    She took it apart and saw that it was indeed written by red sleeves, which introduced the situation of Wang Du.


    It was written that the eunuch was taken back, and the emperor was furious, but the king of war sent people back freely. The emperor had no reason to attack, and did not dare to fight directly with the king of war, so he ordered the eunuch to be beheaded.


    Hua Yuege not only laughs at this, but also thinks that Tuoba Rui''s scheme is much better than conspiracy.


    But the smile on her face froze after she read the next content.


    The information is as follows: after the emperor received Mao Jun and Yan Zixing''s restoration of the East, he angrily withdrew General Mao''s military power, and took Mao family and Yan family into custody, saying that they would deal with it after conviction.

 Chapter 442

    This move is aimed at Mao Jun and Yan Zixing. The next step is probably to send someone to arrest them.


    After General Mao was removed from the front line, those soldiers who had been under General Mao for many years lost their hearts and minds and failed repeatedly in the war against Dongxia in the south. In this way, the south border is likely to be lost.


    She didn''t care about the southern border, but she couldn''t help but protect the two.


    Now Tuoba Rui is fighting outside, Mao Jun and Yan Zixing are also in the eastern city. They don''t know about it. It''s too late to ask. Now she is the only one to solve it.


    She put down the letter and saw that some of the imperial court''s conditions sorted out by tea sleeves had also been turned over.


    After all, she couldn''t eat breakfast. She paced in the room, her mind kept turning.


    She is not only not ready to send her troops back, but also too late. What else can she do?


    She thought about it all morning. At noon, she took out the pen and paper and sent a letter back to tea, asking the messenger to take it back to Wangdu.


    Because the destination is Yanchun building, so the message is very convenient, no one doubts.


    The messenger brought the letter back. Hua rugo took a long breath and was not idle at the same time. She read the information about the court and officials on the table again, and finally fixed her eyes on a name.


    Wang Huai, Minister of the Ministry of officials, was the most trusted Minister of the emperor, and was good at means and intrigues. Whether the emperor granted marriage or arrested Mao family and Yan family this time, it was his idea beside the emperor.


    This man is a full corrupt official, and his comments are extremely bad. The people also complain about him.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned, and then he began to laugh, whispering, "the hell didn''t ask for information before. You can move me, young man?"


    Then she put the information in her hand on the table and summoned the generals.


    When Tuo BARREI left, she gave the command of the army to her. She was able to mobilize the army.


    In the meeting hall, Hua Ruge sat on the top in a lavender Royal robe with a friendly smile on his face, but the momentum on his body can''t be ignored. Looking innocuous, it makes people feel invincible.


    A dozen generals stood below, and none of the usually rough men dared to speak first.


    Hua Ruge glanced at all the people, determined that they were all focused, and then said lightly, "you generals have worked hard. I''m looking for you today to ask you to help me."


    "I dare not, princess, please tell me." A general said respectfully.


    These people have been with people in the royal palace for a long time, and they will call Hua Ruge that in private.


    Hua Yuege nodded his head and said, "now the court is covetous to us, so we should take action."


    When she said this, the smile on her face turned away and replaced by the sharp cold.


    Her words hit the hearts of the generals. The emperor treated the northern army badly. After Hua Shengxiong''s rebellion, the emperor retreated to defend himself, which infuriated them. Now everyone is very excited to hear Hua Ruge''s words.


    "Princess, you said, we must be on your own." Another general showed his loyalty.


    "Well, everyone, I''m going to restore the whole army immediately. When the Lord returns, I''ll be able to dispatch the army as soon as possible." Hua Yuege said with a cold face.


    All the generals were in awe. They all held their fists together and said in a loud voice, "I will obey you."


    After the generals went down, Hua rugo wrote to the western border again. The former territory of Hua Shengxiong was occupied by the army of Tuo barrow.


    When the army was ready, she put all her energy into raising salaries.


    She wanted to make sure that the South expedition was safe.


    After another four or five days, Hua Ruge received two letters at the same time, one from Tuoba Rui and the other from tea.


    According to Tuoba Rui''s letter, the twelve cities in Northwest China, which have achieved great success, can be in charge of a class after they have arranged their troops for defense within three days.


    She looked at it with a long sigh of relief.


    There are only four words in the letter. Everything goes well.


    At last there was a long lost smile on her face.


    Mao Jun and Yan Zixing have already sent letters to comfort them. Now they are also about to reorganize the army and embark on the return journey.


    When Tuoba Rui returns, the three armies of the East, the West and the north will gather, and they can send troops at any time.


    The situation has changed from passive to active. How to play next depends on her mood.


    Squinting, she lies on a rocking chair outside, basking in the sun and eating grapes. Today, she is wearing a white gauze skirt, full of unspeakable aura and laziness. She looks like a fairy who has entered the world by mistake, which is amazing.


    Who would have thought that such a young girl even controlled most of the control of the army, and the world fell apart.


    After three days of Tuo Ba Rui''s class teacher, he saw a white figure on the top of the city from afar, with a smile on his face.


    At one glance, he could no longer bear the thought in his heart. He flew up and went straight to the wall.


    The cavalry in the back froze.


    It''s too much of a rush.


    Hua Ruge only felt that he was near in a moment, and the smell of his bloody slaughter came to his face.


    She looked at him for a moment and was relieved that he was not hurt.


    As soon as he wanted to open his mouth, he held her in his arms, bent over and kissed her deeply.


    Once again, the army below is stupid.


    Single men are even more sad to see, feeling different lives with people.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s kiss is domineering and blazing. Her long arm tightly clasps her small body in her arms, and robbers like to ask for her sweetness.


    Hua Ruge can''t break away from him. His face is red now.


    This man can''t wait.


    100000 troops are still watching.


    No matter how cheeky she is, she can''t resist it.


    But Tuoba Rui''s performance is extremely domineering this time. She pushes it, and the harder Tuoba Rui kisses, at last she can only admit her life and make him toss.


    The soldiers entered the city slowly after the gate was opened, and the people cheered, but soon they wondered why they did not see his highness.


    Tuoba Rui kisses her for a long time before she is willing to let go. Once again, Hua Ruge''s red lips have been swollen by his kiss.


    He smiled and stroked her lips with his thumb. His voice was hoarse and said, "little song, I''m back."


    Hua rugo stared at him angrily: "I knew I would not come to pick you up."


    "No, don''t come." Tuoba Rui is serious.


    Hua Yuege is indignant: "it''s really overbearing."


    "So if it''s in my hands, you don''t want to run." Tuoba Rui said and bent down.


    Hua Ruge''s head tilted back slightly, and said in surprise, "you won''t come back."


    "After thinking about you for so many days, you have to compensate me." Tuoba Rui said, holding her head and kissing her severely.


    Hua Ruge wants to cry without tears. Where is his abstinence? He is a wolf who eats people and doesn''t spit bones.

 Chapter 443

    I don''t know how long it took Tuo BARREI to let go of her lips and hold her and ask, "I''ve been very busy for more than half a month, are you tired?"


    "I''m not papery. I''m not so tired. You''ve been fighting for so many days. You''ve lost weight." Hua Ruge looked at him.


    "It''s thin, but not tired." Tuo Ba Rui lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. "I miss you."


    Hua is like a song without words.


    Whatever it is, it''s all about her.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are more and more blazing. Hua Ruge has no doubt that he will kiss her again.


    "By the way, I''ve adjusted my army. Do you want to listen?" Hua Ruge tries to divert his attention.


    Tuoba Rui asked curiously, "what did you do?"


    "Now in addition to the northwest, brother Mao and brother Yan have also brought the East under your jurisdiction. I will commandeer and reorganize all the soldiers, officers and militia of the state governments. Now the whole army of the three sides is waiting to be launched. Under one order, we can march south to the capital."


    Hua Ruge''s passionate sermon.


    Tuo Ba Rui listened with interest and said with a smile: "Xiaoge, are you going to rebel?"


    "Your Highness is joking. I am a small aristocrat with only dozens of city fiefs. How can I rebel?" Hua is like a song with a frightened face, but there is a smile that can''t be hidden under his eyes.


    "Who says you only have dozens of cities?" Tuo Ba Rui grabbed her shoulder and swore: "you have me, we fight down the river and mountain, you want it, you don''t want to throw it."


    Hua Ruge glances at him. Does this man want to be so crazy.


    Their ideas are the same. The one on the Dragon chair is not worthy to sit on it.


    They didn''t think much about who was responsible for this.


    "By the way, why did you suddenly rebel?" Tuo Ba Rui just wanted to ask.


    Before he said to overthrow the imperial power, she didn''t seem to have any reaction. How can she act so fast now.


    "The emperor received the news that he had taken the Maos and the Yan family into custody. I had no choice but to punish them." Hua said like a song.


    It''s a friend of her family. She can''t care.


    Anyway, we have to take this step. It''s OK to be earlier or later.


    "My brother has grown up." Tuoba Rui said, not a little appreciation on the face, but a face of frost.


    Stubborn, this is to fight him to the end?


    "How are the two of them? Do you have any news? " He asked again.


    Her friends, he attaches great importance to.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "I''ve arranged it. It''ll be OK."


    "What did you do?" Tuoba Rui is interested again.


    Hua Ruge said directly, "I asked tea to buy the ministers she could buy, and I gave the emperor a plan. It''s useless to kill two people. I''d better use them to persuade brother Mao and brother Yan to surrender. In this way, we can not only recover their troops, but also maybe give you a fatal blow when necessary."


    "It''s very safe for tea to deal with affairs. He bought several ministers in two days, so the emperor is still in the palace now, dreaming of beating you unexpectedly."


    The situation is temporarily stable.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded approvingly: "Xiaoge is really smart. He knows to break up the enemy from the inside."


    Hua Ruge smiled again and said: "it''s only temporary. If brother Mao and brother Yan are going to go to the army, the emperor will certainly annoy the two families. When the war begins, he will use some more strategies."


    "I''ll send someone to protect their family in Wangdu, and make sure it''s safe." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and asked him, "you Wang still has such a powerful man?"


    "It''s enough to protect people."


    "Who is it?" Hua Ruge asked, it''s all a crime.


    "The head of Jixian hall is Zixiao holy land. The disciple of the former elder is my elder martial brother." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge''s brain suddenly appears that powerful old man who protects himself. She defended her when she was rioting in Jixian hall.


    "Then he defended me that time, didn''t you explain?" She asked tentatively.


    "Of course, otherwise, you think that a newcomer to Jixian hall and the first Duke of the first Kingdom will fight for you if the owner doesn''t catch you?" Tuoba Rui looks like you are naive.


    Hua Ruge is so ashamed. She really thinks that the owner of the old house is more protective.


    "It''s late. Go back to dinner." Tuoba Rui leads her down the city.


    You know if you''re still messing around.


    Hua is like a song, but she dare not say it.


    "You look at me like you''re blaming me?" Tuoba and Rui raise eyebrows.


    Can you see that?


    Hua Yuege smiles: "how can it be?"


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her smile extremely pleasing, kissed on her lips also did not pursue.


    After returning to the Warlord''s mansion, the generals were waiting to report the military situation, but Tuo BARREI asked them to wait.


    In the room, Hua Ruge had a very uneasy meal. For the countless times, he suggested, "why don''t you eat quickly and meet them after eating?"


    "No." Tuo Ba Rui ate slowly, with elegant face.


    He didn''t eat with her for so many days, so he was reluctant to eat so fast.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song.


    This man has a childish temper, which is really helpless.


    "Xiaoge, come here. I''ll eat with you." Tuoba Rui looks at her and cannot help being close.


    "How can I eat that?" Hua Ruge shakes her head repeatedly.


    Tuo Barry thought for a moment and said seriously, "you feed me or I feed you, all right."


    "Your Highness Zhan Wang, please have a good meal. The generals and officials are waiting outside." Hua Ruge is helpless.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t care to raise eyebrows: "here you sit in town, what can happen, let them wait."


    He is very confident in his ability to sing.


    Hua Ruge felt comfortable after listening to this, and didn''t try to persuade him anymore.


    Tuoba Rui ate and said, "little song, come and kiss me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua Yuege cried and laughed: "Tuo barrow, can you have a good meal?"


    "It''s been the best for so many days." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge looks at the four simple dishes on the table. They are all cooked together with the soldiers. They are the most suitable ones.


    No wonder he lost a lot of weight.


    She had some heartache. She took a sip of her mouth and gave Tuoba Rui a piece of meat. "Eat more," she said


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are slightly bright. Looking at the meat is like seeing the baby.


    He was flattered by the thoughtfulness of her little song.


    "Eat fast." Hua Ruge urged.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at the meat and asked, "is it still included after eating?"


    It''s a voice I''m looking forward to.


    Hua Ruge had a headache and only got to say: "clip."


    After listening to this, Tuo BARREI ate the delicious soy sauce meat. Then Hua Yuege was like a palace maid who served vegetables. Every dish was put into his bowl, while Tuo BARREI enjoyed it all the time, but the speed of eating was not fast.


    Hua Ruge is looking at the direction of the door with tears. It''s not that I don''t help you.

 Chapter 444

    Tuo Ba Rui had a meal for half an hour. After eating all the food, he put down his chopsticks and said with satisfaction, "I''m full."


    Hua Ruge was the first time to see Tuoba Rui eat so much, and she said with heartache, "you can''t take care of yourself when you go out."


    "Just take you next time." Tuo Ba Rui got up and said, "without you, you can''t eat."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song.


    She''s not an old dry mother. Can she eat?


    Tuoba Rui is full of food before he goes out to study. Hua Ruge follows.


    The officials took a long breath and finally didn''t have to wait.


    The following reports are all about the affairs handled by Hua Ruge in the absence of Tuo barrow, more about the military transfer.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowned at the end of the report, and the deeper he frowned.


    At the end of the day, the officials who were reporting were afraid to speak, wondering if they had said something wrong.


    Hua Ruge sat aside and saw that he could not deal with it well. He asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Tuoba Rui turned to look at her and said, "bored, sleepy, let''s go to bed."


    The officials were shocked.


    Hua Ruge is helpless: "you listen to the end of some advice."


    "You''ve dealt with it very well. I don''t mind. Besides, just tell me what you want. I won''t listen to them." Tuoba Rui stands up and leads Hua Ruge away.


    The officials were stunned one by one. His highness was a little relieved about the princess.


    What about military mobilization?


    You should know that before the war, the king had to do everything in this respect. Now is it necessary for the king not to go early?


    Hua Ruge could not beat him, and was dragged directly to the bedroom by him.


    Tuo Ba Rui put out his arms when he got on the bed in addition to his outer robe and said, "little song, lie down, what can we say?"


    "I said that you are a bit irresponsible. This is your territory. You should ask about it." Hua Ruge has no good way.


    It''s the first time she''s dealt with such a large and so many things, and it''s likely that there are mistakes and omissions.


    I was waiting for him to come back to listen, but I didn''t expect him to ask anything.


    "Then you will show me the file of the event later." Tuo Ba Rui compromises.


    Hua Ruge has a headache at his perfunctory attitude.


    Is this his army or her?


    Why does she worry so much? He is just like nobody.


    "Now you can go to bed." Tuoba Rui said again.


    Hua Ruge is speechless this time. The appointed one lies down.


    Tuoba Rui covers the quilt and hugs her with satisfaction.


    Hua Ruge lay in his arms, smelling the familiar taste, and his heart calmed down.


    I haven''t seen him for more than half a month, and she miss him very much.


    Tuo Ba Rui is really sleepy. He closes his eyes and goes to sleep soon.


    Hua Ruge looks at his quiet sleeping face and has no other emotions except heartache.


    If he agrees to marry muzixi, he can enter the twelve cities in the northwest and take it down in a big way under the guise of fighting against Daewoo.


    But he did not do so, but chose the most difficult way, tired into this way just to not let her suffer.


    She reached out and touched his face. At last, she leaned her head closer and fell asleep.


    These days, she is also busy.


    Three days after Tuo BARREI returned to Qingzhou City, he announced to the world the details of several crimes of the imperial court. Of course, he didn''t say that the emperor was not, but that there were treacherous officials and villains on the side of the emperor. He wanted to follow the public opinion and send troops to the emperor''s side of the Qing Dynasty.


    The villain of treacherous officials is led by Wang Huai. It seems that he aimed his spear at Wang Huai. In fact, everyone knows that the king of war is rebellious.


    Since ancient times, there has always been a set of high sounding reasons for treason. Those who say it don''t believe it, and those who hear it don''t believe it, but they can''t say anything, and the goal is achieved.


    Moreover, most of the people support the king of war, because Tuo BARREI has a far higher prestige than the emperor in Dazhen, and is the protection god of Dazhen, and they also have more trust.


    Another point is that the reason why Hua Ruge sent troops is good. The first party of Wang Huai not only likes to make blind suggestions, but also is really corrupt. The common people suffer from it, and naturally want them not to end well.


    So Tuoba Rui, a soldier, did not encounter any resistance in the public opinion. Only the officials of the imperial court scolded him. But Tuoba Rui was sure that these people would be the first to praise him when he came to the city.


    Since ancient times, there have been many upright officials, but there are more grass on the wall, so we don''t need to pay attention to it at all.


    After so many days of reorganizing and conscripting the three armies, apart from guarding the border, the number of people who have attacked has reached 600000.


    Although it can''t be compared with the 800000 in the hands of the emperor, the war with Dongxia is not over, and the emperor can''t send many people to resist.


    And this time the army attacked in three ways.


    The middle road is Tuo BARREI, flanked by Hua Ruge and Mao Junyan Zixing, with 200000 people on each side attacking the Wangdu line.


    In the morning, the news reached Wangdu that six cities had been captured.


    The emperor was furious. He asked all the officials in civil and military affairs to discuss.


    The civil and military officials just went home and took off their court clothes. Now they have to put them on again. Before they enter the palace one by one, they haven''t yet begun to discuss. The second news came.


    The rebels have taken eight cities.


    Before the emperor had lunch, he almost fainted.


    How can it be so fast?


    Officials also knew that things were important, and they meditated when the emperor asked them to give advice.


    It''s not that I didn''t expect the king of war to revolt, but I didn''t expect the fighting power to be so strong. If it goes on like this for a few days, it''s estimated that there will be soldiers in the city.


    Before we had a discussion, we came out and the third war report arrived.


    Fortunately, this is not a report of defeat, or the emperor must fall from the Dragon chair.


    This is a cause of defeat from the garrison.


    The soldiers read aloud in the temple.


    Half of the eight cities are self sacrificing, some are the county seat of the general guarding the city, some are the soldiers and the people who killed the general inside the city.


    The other half could not resist the three armies at all, and it was soon conquered.


    And Tuo Ba Rui treats the people in the city better. If it goes on like this, people will definitely prefer Tuo Ba Rui.


    After hearing this, the old emperor angrily threw all the things on the table, and the officials below knelt down.


    "Yes, they are. I have raised so many soldiers to serve the country at this time. It''s good for them to surrender to the city."


    The old emperor''s angry voice resounded through the study, and everyone below dared to speak.


    In fact, everyone knows what''s going on.


    It was not only the people''s desire, but also the emperor''s capture of the General Mao.


    After Hua Shengxiong, General Mao was in charge of the whole country. His prestige was very high. Many loyal generals were willing to work for him.


    But now General Mao has been arrested. Many soldiers and generals are dissatisfied with the court. Naturally, they want to help the king of war.

 Chapter 445

    The most important problem for the court is to find a suitable general who can lead the army against Tuo BARREI.


    But for so many years, the court has relied too much on the war king. Up to now, there are no generals who can compete with him at all.


    Pick and choose. Find a general who was not valued by the General Mao. His name is Fu Jianhao. He is Fengping and general Xi Yuan. He leads 500000 soldiers to stick to Longkou pass.


    Longkou pass is the last barrier of Wangdu. If it is breached, Wangdu will be exposed to the rebels, unable to return to the sky.


    Fu Jianhao left with his talisman, and the ministers gradually dispersed.


    At this time, the emperor left Wang Huai and asked, "send someone to persuade Mao Jun and Yan Zixing to surrender?"


    "I have sent a letter to the emperor before. Both of them agreed to surrender to the imperial court and wait for your order." Wang Huai said respectfully.


    He is also feeling empty now. If the Dragon pass is broken, the emperor will probably kill him in order to calm down the king''s anger.


    After all, the king of war sent troops under the banner of the Qing emperor.


    The emperor went to a wall and looked at the map.


    At this time, two thirds of Dazheng''s territory has been occupied by Tuo BARREI. The three armies are in a state of flux. It will take less than three days to join forces in Longkou pass. When the time comes, they will attack the city together. Longkou pass is very dangerous.


    He has to use some means.


    Then the old emperor narrowed his eyes, stretched out his fingers and closed them at Longkou, saying, "let them attack Tuo BARREI''s army here, and after some trauma, let general Fu take them to the city and help the garrison defend the city."


    Wang Huai hears the words and rushes to answer.


    "I''m going to draft a decree." He said and hurriedly backed down.


    The emperor''s face is like frost. This is his last card. I don''t know what kind of effect he can get.


    He has no doubt about Mao Jun and his family. After all, they were caught by him and dare to play tricks.


    However, the emperor finally looked up to his popular sentiment and the strength of the anti army. In only two days, the leading forces of the three armies had met before Longkou pass, during which time they had occupied 20 cities.


    The army camped on the spot. Hua Ruge met Mao Jun and Yan Zixing on the way to Shuai Zhang.


    The excitement of Mao Jun''s face, Yan Zixing is still that placid face.


    "Brothers, is this a smooth journey?" Hua Yuege comes forward to say hello.


    Mao Junlang said with a smile: "it''s so happy. Those resistances are just unbearable."


    "Well, how are you?" Yan Zixing asked.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "it''s going well."


    "By the way, Ruge, why don''t you see your Alien army?" Maojun looks east and West.


    It seems that he didn''t see any of the rest except the dwarves following the big army.


    Hua Ruge smiled and blinked: "there are other arrangements, which are not necessarily useful, just in case."


    "And secrecy?" Mao Jun is very dissatisfied.


    Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, it won''t be long before you know."


    Mao Jun is also used to it. He stares at her and doesn''t ask any more.


    A group of people chatted to Shuai account, in which Tuo BARREI was wearing a black armor, standing in front of the map, his face was always cold, and he could feel a chill before he was near.


    Three people approached, Tuo Ba Rui raised his head, when he saw Hua Ruge, his cold eyes instantly smiled and stretched out his hand and said, "come."


    Hua Ruge put his hand on his, and he pulled it into his arms, looked at her face, frowned and said, "thin."


    "Don''t make a fuss. It''s only a few days apart." Hua Yuege gave him a white look, and then stood up from his arms.


    Tuoba Rui''s face didn''t soften. He said seriously, "after the war, I will make up for you."


    Hua Yuege has no choice.


    Mao Jun and Yan Zixing think it''s unnecessary to stand here.


    "The two generals have worked hard." Tuo Ba Rui seems to have just seen the two of them, speaking out.


    The two of them held fists and saluted. Yan Zixing said, "thank you for your concern. It''s a matter for your subordinates."


    "Let''s talk about the next strategy." Hua Ruge said to sit down first and asked Maojun, "the old emperor has contacted you."


    Maojun nodded and took out a piece of cloth from his arms and threw it on the table. "He said," let''s attack you and then take us to the city. "


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened as soon as he heard the words, picked up the cloth and looked at it, then handed it to Tuoba Rui.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at it and said, "I didn''t know how to keep a small loss, so I gave us a chance."


    "His highness Zhan Wang is wise, and his subordinates think it can be used." Yan Zixing road.


    Hua Ruge picked up the eyebrows and said, "you should be the same as you think, sneak into the city to meet the outside world, but how do you do this sneak attack?"


    "Just take a vacation." Mao Jun said directly.


    Yan Zixing shook his head: "standing on the wall, you can have a panoramic view of our barracks. It''s not easy to cheat."


    Then several people fell into thinking again.


    "How can they not see it?" Hua is singing.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "it''s not close. I can''t see clearly at night. If it''s cloudy and windy, people there can only judge by their voices."


    "It''s reasonable. It''s not difficult if there is a spirit Master of wind Department." Hua Ruge said with bright eyes.


    Yan Zixing nodded.


    The wind can blow black clouds, or it can make sand that looks like nature.


    "It''s not too late to start tonight." Tuo Ba Rui gives orders with a sharp look.


    Dazheng and Dongxia are still at war. The war here can''t be prolonged.


    Mao Jun and Yan Zixing nodded, and after saying goodbye, they went out to arrange.


    "Have you arranged for their family?" Hua Yuege asked.


    As long as the emperor heard that Mao Jun and Yan Zixing were playing with him, they would be angry, and then they would be involved in their families at the first time.


    "Tomorrow morning, elder martial brother will save people. Don''t worry." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge is relieved.


    Tuo Ba Rui pulls her to her bosom and sees that her face is not relaxed. He asks strangely, "what are you thinking?"


    "I wonder if there will be any change." Hua said like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her hands and says, "we haven''t made the worst plan. Don''t worry, I am."


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "but who do you want to set up as the new king after conquering the king?"


    "Tuobayu is the most suitable prince. I''ve sent someone to send him a letter. When we get to Wangdu, he will almost arrive." Tuoba Rui road.


    "The fifth Prince is indeed suitable, and will do better than his father." Hua Yuege agreed and said, "but I don''t know if he wants to be an emperor."


    "What do you say?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "After being emperor, the contact time with little bing''er will be short. It''s not necessarily a good thing for him." Hua said with a laugh.


    Based on her understanding of tuobayu, she thinks that it is likely that she wants the beauty to leave the country behind.

 Chapter 446

    Tuoba Rui chuckled: "it would be interesting if even the emperor could not go out."


    "Not really." Hua Ruge also laughs.


    "Don''t say that." Tuo BARREI asked her to sit on her lap and looked at her and asked, "do you miss me?"


    "It''s only a few days. Do you want to be so sarcastic?" Hua Ruge is helpless.


    Tuo Barry raised his eyebrows: "I miss you since I was separated. You have to compensate me."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned for a moment, and he knew what he was going to do, but he had not yet waited for an action. Tuoba Rui had kissed him.


    Hua Ruge was appointed by him.


    Night fell.


    The breeze was slow, and soon there was a dark cloud blocking the not so bright moonlight. The defenders in Longkou could not see the scene tens of meters away with their eyes wide open.


    Soon they felt that the wind had blown dust and made them rub their eyes.


    "Kill!"


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, there was a huge shout of killing and metal sword beating. The sound was very disorderly. There were many people scuffling.


    Staring at his eyes, he could see a blade flickering in the dark.


    "Report to the marshal." A sergeant ordered the soldiers.


    The screams of killing are heard continuously, and it can be seen that the battle range is increasing.


    Marshal Fu Jianhao injured the city wall, and his eyes were affected by the sandstorm. However, he did not look carefully, but when he heard the voice, he said with a smile, "open the city gate in a moment to welcome our friends into the city."


    The soldiers were in a trance and asked, "isn''t that a rebel?"


    Fu Jianhao said with a mysterious smile, "do as you like."


    When the emperor sent him, he only considered that he was a general not to be seen by General Mao. He would not rebel, but the emperor ignored one thing.


    That''s the ability of this man.


    General Mao never dismissed dissidents and appointed competent generals. The reason why he never appointed Fu Jianhao was very simple, that is, he had no brain but could not listen to others'' opinions and was very arrogant.


    The biggest shortcoming of arrogance in the battlefield, of course, is clear to General Mao.


    But the Emperor didn''t have a better choice even if he knew it, because the good generals were either general Mao''s subordinates, Hua Shengxiong''s subordinates, or Tuo BARREI''s subordinates.


    He didn''t dare to use it.


    So it is no accident that such a tragedy was caused.


    The war on the opposite "battlefield" lasted for half an hour, and then the sound of horses'' hooves was heard. The bloody air could be smelled on the walls by the wind.


    "Where is Marshal Fu? Subordinate Mao Jun, according to the emperor''s order, went to the city to garrison. " Cried Mao Jun eagerly from below.


    Fu Jianhao sneered and said, "open the door."


    He and General Mao are at loggerheads. Now when he sees Mao Jun, he wants to teach them a lesson quickly, and let them go to the city without thinking about it.


    Mao Jun and Yan Zixing took 200000 troops and drove into the city quickly. The soldiers in the pass closed the gate as soon as possible before their pursuers arrived.


    Hua Ruge stood in the camp in the dark, slightly clenched his lips and said, "it''s done."


    Tuoba Rui took her in one hand and waved forward. The action was obviously to prepare for attack.


    After Mao Jun and Yan Zixing entered the city, the army remained in place and the two men went up the wall.


    Fu Jianhao is now in a high position. He smiles proudly and says, "are you OK, two wise nephews?"


    "Relying on the care of Shishu, we are not injured." Mao Jun road.


    Fu Jianhao laughed even more proudly: "before your father never looked up to me, now this Longkou pass is not for me to guard."


    "Shishu is really impressive to the younger generation." Mao Jun flattered.


    "You''re still sensible. I''ll work hard under my hands in the future. I can''t treat you badly." Fu Jianhao patted Mao Jun on the shoulder.


    "Mao Jun nodded repeatedly," and I''ll ask Uncle Shishu to take care of me in the future. "


    Fu Jianhao is very satisfied.


    The child is very good.


    "What is that?" Yan Zixing frowned at the direction under the city.


    Fu Jianhao turns around to see when he hears the words and takes his hand off Mao Jun''s shoulder.


    Mao Jun raised his head and stabbed Fu Jianhao in the back with his long gun.


    Fu Jianhao''s strength should be higher. He immediately feels that it''s not right. Subconsciously, he wants to hide nearby.


    But Yan Zixing was closer to him. When he saw this, he hit him on the back and pushed him close to the wall. He was shocked in his eyes, and then he felt cold in his heart. He had been nailed to the wall with a long gun.


    But it''s not enough to kill him. He has a chance.


    At the same time, he used his power to shake the gun away.


    "Sonorous!"


    Yan Zixing''s long sword came out of the body, with a flash of sharp cold light and five steps of blood splashing.


    In the past, Fu Jianhao has no head on his body. It seems that he has rolled down to the city.


    "Ah!"


    The soldiers responded by pointing long guns at Mao Jun and Yan Zixing.


    Mao Junli didn''t care, just said: "do it."


    When the soldiers who had just entered the gate heard the order, they turned around and aimed the blade of senleng at the people who opened and closed the gate.


    A moment later, the gate of Longkou was opened, and the garrison didn''t know what to do because there was no command.


    Tuoba Rui and Hua rugo rushed in with cavalry first, and behind them were 400000 troops.


    The garrison soon realized that the plan had been taken, but the army had entered the city, and their commander-in-chief was dead again. They held up their guns one by one and dared not start.


    The reputation of the king of war is a signboard. No one dare to provoke easily.


    "My king is not rebellious. He went to Beijing only to hoe traitors on behalf of heaven. He has no enmity or resentment with you. Now you lay down your weapons, and I will not be guilty." Tuoba Rui''s voice spread all over the city.


    The soldiers looked at each other and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "As a great soldier, it''s his duty to serve the country. Now the emperor is blinded and appoints treacherous officials, so that the loyal generals like General Mao will be wronged and wronged. If this is the case, there is no justice to talk about." This time it''s Hua Ruge.


    As soon as her voice fell, the soldiers were even more shaken. Tuoba Rui saw it and added: "now Dongxia has broken the border. If we have to work hard, then Dongxia''s invasion will be in front of us. At that time, the victims will be Dazhen people, your relatives, and you know who can bring peace to this country."


    Of course they do.


    One of the soldiers took the lead in laying down his weapon and said, "my family is in the south. I want to go back to guard the border."


    When the soldiers heard this, many of them laid down their weapons, and soon the entire 500000 troops of Longkou pass surrendered.


    If they had to choose between the emperor and the king of war, they would still trust him more.


    This war really achieved the goal of "bloodless".


    But when the Longkou pass was taken, Wang would not have effective resistance any more. It would take less than three days for Wang to go down all the way.

 Chapter 447

    The deep night was torn by a white fish belly in the East. The emperor was also awakened by the voice of the eunuch: "emperor, go to the war report."


    "Come in." The emperor sat up and got out of bed under the maid''s service.


    The herald came in, kneeling down on one knee and saying, "tell your majesty, Longkou pass is lost."


    "What?" The emperor''s face suddenly changed.


    He expected that a herald would come this morning, but he thought he could hear the news of the victory of the front line, how could he have never thought it would develop like this.


    "No way, Mao Jun and Yan Zixing didn''t do what I said?" The emperor asked persistently.


    It must be a mistake.


    It''s impossible.


    "My subordinates only know that general Fu sent Mao junyanzixing and his two men into the city, and then the rebels joined in and out, and half a million people surrendered in Longkou pass." The Herald said.


    "Pa!" The tea cup on the table was thrown to the ground.


    The emperor''s eyes were red and said, "no way, they can''t risk their family''s life."


    The soldier didn''t answer.


    "It''s all traitors, damn it! Damn it! " The emperor said angrily, "kill the Maos and Yans in Dali temple. No one will stay!"


    Now he can only vent his anger by killing people.


    The eunuch will go down to preach.


    "Tell Wang Huai to see me." The emperor said again.


    "Yes." The eunuch retreated and wiped the sweat on his forehead as he went out.


    When Wang Huai entered the imperial study, he saw a mess. He didn''t need to think about it. He must have caught fire.


    He walked forward carefully.


    "Pa!" A teacup was broken in front of him, which scared him to kneel.


    "Waste!" "The emperor scolded loudly:" don''t you say they have agreed to surrender, what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    He scolded and threw another war report on Wang Huai''s face.


    Wang Huai already knew the news of the defeat, and said cautiously, "they said so. I didn''t expect that they would even ignore the lives of their families."


    "Kill, kill all!" The emperor has gone mad.


    It was his scheme that led to the dragon''s mouth breaking without attacking. He felt that his chest was choked with a breath, and he could not go out.


    Wang Huai dare not make a sound.


    Just then, a little eunuch ran in and said, "Your Majesty, Dali Temple minister, please see you."


    "I asked him to kill." The emperor frowned tightly and said, "let him in."


    Dali Temple minister hurried in, knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, the Mao family and Yan family escaped from prison."


    "What do you say?" The emperor asked incredulously.


    "Minister I just knew that they ran away without knowing the ghost. I''m sure that the master robbed them. " Dali Temple minister said with a stiff head.


    "You, you, you..." The emperor pointed at him, his face growing red.


    Dali Temple Qing and Wang Huai dare not speak.


    "Poof..."


    The emperor spat out a mouthful of blood and fell back.


    Behind him, a eunuch hurriedly supported him and said in a sharp voice, "Your Majesty, your majesty."


    "Chuan Taiyi..." Wang Huai said loudly.


    The imperial study suddenly became a mess.


    After seizing Longkou pass, Tuo BARREI spent a day in the army. At that time, his army had changed from 600000 to 1.1 million. He left 100000 people in the pass and took the remaining 100 people to the capital.


    In the morning, Tuoba Rui received the news about the safety of the Mao family and Yan family. He casually handed the cloth to Hua rugo and said, "tell them, let them rest assured."


    At this time, the front is attacking the city. I can''t keep it.


    Hua Ruge sighed when he saw the content and said, "I will tell them if the city is broken."


    The rescuers came out, and the king was in front of her, and her heart was down.


    All the way to attack is very smooth. I think the emperor has no generals to send.


    As a result, the morale of Tuo Ba Rui''s army was high, while the king''s army was defeated, and many cities surrendered directly.


    After the old emperor was drunk by the royal doctor, the whole man was in a state of madness. He knew clearly that he could not stand it.


    So he said: "Tuoba Rui, do you think you can get this river and mountain for rebellion? I will not let you do it. "


    After that, he ordered people to fight and fight.


    However, it is not a big obstacle to Tuoba Rui. A million troops are in a state of flux. It took two days to approach the capital of Wang, and then they will be able to fight in the city in another day.


    On that night, the army was reorganized, and Tuo BARREI, Hua Ruge and Mao Junyan Zixing discussed the battle plan after that.


    The more experienced generals know, the more they can''t relax. The emperor and loyal guards guard them. If they want to win the king but don''t surprise the people, they have to plan well.


    Four people are thinking, outside a herald came in, said: "Your Highness, no good, Dongxia army entered."


    "What?" Hua Yuege''s pupil shrank and his face was startled.


    "How can it be that there are nearly a million garrisons at the border? How can Dongxia break through the city with both sides of the battlefield?" Mao Jun''s unbelievable way.


    Yan Zixing was also confused.


    Tuoba Rui narrowed his eyes and said, "the one in Jinluan hall never wants to admit his failure. It should be that he has any agreement with Dongxia."


    Hua Ruge sank down and asked the herald, "tell me, what''s the matter with the border?"


    "Your Highness is wise. It is indeed the emperor who ordered the withdrawal of the army. Dongxia successfully entered the capital of Qingzhou. The two armies did not fight." The Herald said.


    There was no war, it was clear that an agreement had been reached.


    Mao Jun said angrily, "how can he do this? How can he say that he is also the emperor of Dazheng now? How can he not consider it for the common people at all?"


    Tuoba Rui and Hua Ruge did not speak.


    Yan Zixing pulls Mao Jun for a moment and beckons him to sit down.


    "How many troops did Dongxia enter the customs?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "Half a million troops are leaving Qingzhou and heading for the capital." The Herald said again.


    Yan Zixing frowned and said, "the old emperor is really scheming with the tiger. Do you really think it will be beneficial to cooperate with Dongxia?"


    Hua, like a song, waved his hand and signaled for the herald to go down.


    "What now?" Asked Mao Jun eagerly.


    Hua Ruge patted Mao Jun on the shoulder and said, "please don''t be impatient, brother Mao."


    At the moment, her face has calmed down.


    It''s time to come after all.


    Tuoba Rui showed a trace of disdain: "a mere 500000 people dare to enter my border?"


    "Your Highness has a plan?" Asked Yan Zixing.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head: "we were afraid of this situation before attacking Wang Du, so we deployed it. Now it can be used."


    Mao Jun''s eyes turned and said, "are your foreign armies ready?"


    "It should be about the same." Hua Yuege replied.

 Chapter 448

    "Can you even think of that?" The admiration on Mao Jun''s face.


    Hua rugo thought about the next way: "just have a guess, think or do some preparation."


    When she spoke, she looked to Tuo BARREI, and they looked at each other with a smile.


    Yan Zixing shakes his head gently and sighs that he is inferior.


    "Then according to the previous agreement, the troops are divided into two ways. You capture the capital, and I will go to the border to stop the army of Dongxia." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui frowned impatiently.


    There is Hua Yuege''s army in the border area. It''s most suitable for her to go, but he really doesn''t want to be separated from her.


    "What''s my task?" Mao Jun asked


    "Your Highness, Ruge, if you plan the strategy, we will leave first." Yan Zixing reaches for Mao Jun.


    People obviously want to talk about some private topics.


    Mao junbei reminded him that he followed him out.


    Hua Ruge shakes her head and laughs.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in his arms, puts her back on his chest and sticks it to her ear. "Be sure to pay attention to safety. I don''t care about anything. I want you to come back safely."


    "Don''t worry, I can handle half a million people." Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "you too, take good care of yourself when I''m not around."


    Tuoba Rui should not, just hold her tightly.


    Hua Ruge leaned on his fiery chest, closed his eyes and felt his heart beating quietly.


    Apart, she did not give up.


    "I''ll go to see you when I''ve finished working on Wang Du." Tuoba Rui''s low voice sounded.


    "Good."


    "I''ll accompany you back to Shimen. We''ll go sightseeing on the way."


    "Good."


    "Then we will celebrate the new year together."


    "Good."


    He seriously said, she quietly all down.


    With him, no matter what you do, it''s good.


    Tuo Ba Rui buries her head in her neck, and they snuggle up quietly and cherish the time of getting along.


    The next morning, Hua Rusheng led 300000 people to the south of Dingzhou City.


    Tuoba Rui takes the rest to attack Wang Du.


    At this time, the army is in the north, closer to Wangdu than to the south. Hua rugo can''t stop Dongxia''s army if she rushes there. But because she has already made arrangements, she''s not in a hurry. She will go there to support her.


    The leader of Dongxia''s army this time is the prince beichenyi, who is the most capable Prince of the Dongxia Dynasty. He not only has outstanding military talents, but also has a valuable status. He is the direct descendant of the Imperial Palace and the brother of beichenyue.


    Although Dongxia wanted to fight against Dazheng for a long time, when Yunjin sent the ashes of beichenyue to Dazheng, he was angry and vowed to take the heads of tuobarrui and huarugo to die for his sister.


    After conquering Dingzhou City, he didn''t rush to march towards the king''s capital. Instead, he stationed a hundred thousand troops in Dingzhou City as his retreat, and then marched slowly, step by step.


    His purpose is very simple. The city where his horse has stepped will never be returned to Dazhen.


    Soon, however, something out of his plan happened.


    Just two days after he was stationed in Dingzhou City, when he arrived at the next city, suddenly a soldier reported that Dingzhou City had been attacked.


    Beichenyi''s face was shocked. Dongxia was behind her, and Luoyi was beside her. However, Luoyi would not choose to attack at this time.


    When he sent the herald again, the man came back disheartened and said in a trembling voice, "Your Highness, Dingzhou City has been lost."


    "How can it be that there are 100000 soldiers left there. Who are the attackers?" Beichen Yi frowns.


    "It''s an alien. There are hundreds of elves, hundreds of winged people, and thousands of barbaric cavalry with 50000 soldiers. By the way, there''s a golden dragon." The way of the herald''s heart throbbing.


    Beichen Yi''s face was ugly, and she said a few words almost biting her teeth: "Hua Ruge!"


    He had received the news for a long time that Hua rugo had a powerful alien army, but he didn''t expect that he had ambushed in the territory of the Luo nationality early. Now he has the control of Dingzhou City, which is to cut off his back and trap him in the territory of Dazhen.


    No wonder his sister will lose with such a mind.


    "Prince, what shall we do?" Asked a general.


    Beichenyi thought for a moment and said: "we don''t need to go to guandingzhou city. Our follow-up troops will attack us. They will order us to move forward at full speed. We must arrive at Wangdu before tuobarui and gain the control of Wangdu."


    He knew that both sides could not take into account, so he did not hesitate to cut off the back road, and tried his best to fight.


    "Order." General Wen Yan quickly ordered him to march all night.


    But it was as if they were soldiers of God. Suddenly someone stood in front of them and stopped them.


    When the spy returns, beichenyi doesn''t believe it.


    "No, since the old emperor decided to let us enter the country, he would not repent. Let me know before reporting." Beichenyi said calmly, sitting in the account of the Chinese army.


    It''s not surprising that the southern army took the lead in evacuating Dingzhou. But since the old emperor decided to kill the fish, he would not stop him.


    It''s probably a cover up.


    At this time, it was completely dark. Beichenyi''s spy sent several waves, but none of them came back.


    Beichenyi began to realize the seriousness of the problem. Being able to prevent such a tight wind does not mean that the soldiers on the opposite side are strong or crowded, but it does mean that the other side has a very good general.


    He calculated the days. It''s too late for Tuo BARREI and the people around him to come here. Who else?


    The next day, when he got under the city wall, he saw a familiar figure standing above the city wall.


    It is general Mao who has been guarding the South against him.


    "The prince was surprised to see me." General Mao asked with a smile.


    Beichen Yi picked up her eyebrows and asked, "aren''t you arrested? The Emperor didn''t execute you and gave you a guide?"


    "If I were you, I would not think about these problems, but how I could escape." General Mao scoffed.


    He was rescued by Tuo BARREI. The man gave him a task to stop the retreating army and rally against Dongxia.


    He was the commander in chief of the third army, and it was not difficult to regain his military power at this time.


    So the emperor''s plan failed again. Not only did he not have reinforcements from Dongxia, but even his own troops were stopped on the way back.


    At the same time, beichenyi, who didn''t want to accept the reality, was already in a safe position. Unexpectedly, he fell into a dilemma overnight.


    His 500000 army has lost 100000 yuan in Dingzhou City. Now 400000 is definitely not the opponent of the millions in front of him. But if he abandons the wrong city where he is now and attacks back, General Mao will not give up this good opportunity to sneak attack.


    He came in a fierce manner. Now, the hero''s ambition has not been completed and his revenge has not been avenged. There is only one way left. That is to defend the city and wait for the reinforcements of Dongxia.


    This kind of feeling should be more restrained.


    He can finally feel some of his sister''s feelings now.


    It''s a headache to face an opponent like Hua Ruge.

 Chapter 449

    Since then, beichenyi has been huddled in the city to guard against death. 400000 people have opened their positions. General Mao really has no way to deal with him.


    Dongxia''s 300000 reinforcements, as well as new masters and soul divisions, were attacking Dingzhou City for a moment. In a short period of time, foreigners could still defend it.


    Hua Ruge was two days away from the south border. When he woke up on that day, the soldiers handed in a letter.


    She opened it to see it was written by Tuo barrow. She thought it was to tell her about Wang Du''s condition. Unexpectedly, there was only one sentence above: "Xiaoge, I miss you, do you miss me?"


    Hua Ruge looks at it carefully, and makes sure that there is no sign sign. Then he has no choice.


    When is it? He''s still so childish.


    She shakes her head and laughs. She takes out the letter paper and answers a long letter. She tells him that everything is OK here. She also tells him to take good care of his health and safety. After several times of careful reading, she feels that there is nothing left to be taken back by the soldiers.


    Because there is a transmission array between the cities, Tuo BARREI received a letter in the afternoon. At that time, he was discussing the strategy. Mao Jun asked curiously, "what''s the matter with Ruge?"


    Tuo Ba Rui slowly opened the letter, and after reading it, his face slowly smiled. He graciously collected the letter and said, "nothing, she said she missed me."


    Mao Jun''s face was dull, even Yan Zi on one side did not respond.


    Are they right? They are fighting now. There is no military content in the communication between the two, but they have a heart to heart?


    Soon Tuo BARREI sent them out, and then he thought about what to write back.


    At last he picked out the corner of his lips and began to write on the letter.


    Once again, the messenger soldiers rushed to the south.


    Hua Ruge walked three cities in one day. In the evening, he received a letter from him, saying: "Xiaoge, we will get married at the end of the year, OK?"


    She read the letter and grumbled, "no one is proposing in the letter."


    How can I propose to you face to face and send you some love keepsakes or something.


    She thought about it so much and wrote back: "wait until you come to me with the dowry."


    Girls should be a little more reserved about this kind of thing.


    After she finished, she put the letter on. Now it''s late. Hua Ruge asked the messenger to rest and send the letter in the morning. After all, it''s not a big deal.


    At the same time, in the enemy camp, the candle in the master bedroom of the city Lord''s mansion was still on in the middle of the night.


    Beichenyi stands in front of the map, his sword eyebrows are slightly clustered. He looks out of the door from time to time, obviously waiting for something.


    After a while, a man dressed in black, like a shadow, hardly made a sound. He opened the door and came in.


    Beichenyi didn''t find it strange to see him, but asked, "what do you say to the dark night pavilion?"


    "The LORD said that he could help his highness, but he wanted the Royal soul eating pearl." The man in black pulled the yarn down and said respectfully.


    Beichen Yi''s pupil shrank, and his voice caught a little anger: "what a night childe! How dare you offer."


    The secret night Pavilion is a mysterious organization in the mainland. It claims to be able to collect information from the world and help people solve problems. It is said that the Lord of the pavilion, Prince ye, has the best intelligence in the world. There are almost no problems that he can''t solve, so the price is extremely high.


    There used to be a lot of mainland forces who wanted to occupy the business for themselves, but no matter how strong these forces were, in the end, they were defeated, even a lot of them were directly wiped out from the mainland, and there was no news from then on. Since then, no one dared to make the idea of dark chamber any more.


    Dark night Pavilion acts in a low-key way. Ordinary people don''t know that there is such an organization, but people at a high level still understand it, and there are more or less implications and connections.


    "That said, if your highness doesn''t want it, let''s forget it. If you want to send something, he will give you his plan." The man in Black said again.


    Beichenyi''s face is gloomy. Soul eating pearl is the treasure of Dongxia royal family. Because it''s a evil thing, not many people know it. I didn''t expect that ye childe would come up with this idea.


    He really didn''t want to give it.


    But he also understood that he would not be able to sustain the current situation for a long time, and even if he could survive the arrival of reinforcements, he would not be able to surpass the city where more than one million people had stood.


    At that time, I will go back to the dynasty in a gloomy way. I can''t tell how he was laughed at by his brothers.


    So he bit his teeth and said, "OK, I will, but if he can''t find a solution, don''t blame me for not letting him go."


    He said he took a box out of the space and handed it to him.


    The man in black took over and said, "there are still conditions there. It''s not a small matter. Your highness should follow the rules of Ye childe."


    "Go." Beichenyi said calmly.


    But it''s just an organization that can''t stand on the table. It really makes him angry.


    The man in black turned over the wall from the city Lord''s mansion, and his black figure seemed to melt into the night. He could see that he had entered a small courtyard of an ordinary family by the light moonlight.


    Someone opened the door and welcomed him in. There was no more sound.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know what happened here. After sleeping all night, he got up at dawn to March. At the same time, he gave the letter to the messenger.


    In the same morning, Tuo Barrow''s army had arrived at the capital of the king and ordered the siege.


    In the afternoon, on the bloody battlefield, Tuoba Rui received a letter from Hua Ruge and smiled in his heart after seeing it.


    Silly girl, the bride price has been given to you for a long time.


    He put the letter away, thinking about it or not, and soon he will prepare a surprise for her.


    That night, Hua rugo and General Mao joined forces, and for the first time, she was standing opposite to beichenyi.


    General Mao last saw Hua Ruge when he was the capital of Wang two years ago. Now when he saw Hua Ruge growing tall, his beautiful face became more delicate.


    "Grown up like a song." General Mao said kindly.


    Hua Yuege smiled shyly and asked, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. How is uncle?"


    "It''s a good thing that you and the king of war have arranged for me to stay in this frontier. Otherwise, my people will suffer." General Mao said with emotion.


    Hua Ruge not only admires them, but also admires them. This is the man of loyalty.


    "My uncle is a model for our country and people." Hua Ruge is very serious.


    General Mao waved and said, "I''m nothing. Did that bastard in my family cause any trouble in the barracks?"


    "Brother Mao is brave and good at fighting. As long as you practice more, you will become a great weapon. Uncle, you have someone to follow." Hua Yuege said.


    General Mao didn''t care about his face, but his eyes were full of pride.


    How could his son be so bad.


    They said that they had arrived at the temporary residence of the city Lord. Hua rugo asked, "uncle, what do you think of the current situation?"

 Chapter 450

    "Three days at most. The city in front can be broken." General Mao''s confident way.


    He has millions of troops and many years of combat experience. It''s only a matter of time before he breaks the city.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "there''s uncle Lao. I''ll listen to your orders."


    She has to admit that it''s OK for her to play tricks. She doesn''t know anything about such a big siege.


    "Don''t be modest, who doesn''t know that you have many ideas." General Mao obviously knows her well.


    She may not be good at or even understand the war, but she can bring down the first family of Dazheng with her own power, and has not strong control over people''s hearts and situations.


    This wisdom can be used everywhere.


    Hua Ruge said rather sheepishly, "it''s all means that can''t be used on the table, which makes you laugh."


    After talking for a while, Hua Ruge went back to the room that the servant had prepared for her. The night was already deep. She felt her chin and thought.


    The maid who had been sent to wait on her came in to give her dinner.


    "Is there a messenger coming today?" Hua Yuege asked as she picked up the chopsticks.


    "If I go back to Lord Marquis, I don''t see it." The maid replied cautiously.


    The whole great Zheng knew that the Marquis was not easy to provoke, and she was uneasy to speak.


    Hua Ruge nodded and began to eat.


    The maid stood by and waited for orders.


    Hua Ruge looks at her. The maid looks pretty. Her small face is white and clean. She looks like blue ice.


    "I''m not as fierce as you think. Just relax." Hua said with a laugh.


    Is she that scary.


    The maid was afraid of saying something wrong, and she didn''t dare to speak. She just stood there more cramped.


    Hua Yuege said with a helpless smile, "you don''t have to wait here. Go down and have a rest."


    "Yes, Monsieur Marquis, your maidservant is at the door. If you have anything, please do as you like." The maid said and went out.


    With Hua''s singing ear, you can hear the little maid''s breath.


    She is helpless, so she has no affinity?


    It must be the reason why we have been together for a long time.


    Hua Ruge thought about it and thought about the letter.


    Why didn''t he reply?


    The general situation has been controlled by them. Hua Ruge''s mind has been put down. He slept soundly.


    She was awakened by the footsteps of the army. At breakfast, she asked the maid, "the general has begun to attack the city?"


    "Back to your excellency, yes." Answered the maid.


    Hua Ruge nodded, opened the door after breakfast, and felt a cold wind blowing in, which made her shiver.


    I didn''t feel like sleeping outside. Now I sleep in the warm room all night, but I feel that the weather has turned cold.


    "It''s almost winter." Hua is like a song.


    "Yes, my Lord, these days." The maid answered.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said that time passed quickly. She had not arrived at autumn when she started from Daewoo, but now it is almost new year.


    She went out in a thick uniform.


    Although she didn''t understand the siege, she should go and have a look.


    On the wall, General Mao had already stood there watching his army charging and attacking the front city from three sides.


    It''s a constant rush up. There are many casualties. About three people can get one person''s life in the city.


    Hua rugo doesn''t like this kind of war of fighting and consumption, but there is no way. Her foreign soldiers are all separated in the south by the army of Dongxia. At that time, in order to ensure that everything is safe, tark took the Golden Dragon away. Now she can''t take a shortcut.


    "Compared with yesterday, the fighting capacity of soldiers in Dongxia has declined. I think there should be insufficient food and grass in the city. It may not take three days to attack." General Mao analyzed.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "the faster the better."


    "Yes." General Mao said, turning his head and asking Hua rugo, "did the king of war send a message? What happened to Wang Du?"


    Hua Yuege shook his head when he heard the words: "I think it''s time for the letter to arrive, but it''s not. It''s not attacked yet. He''s busy."


    "It''s not that easy to win the 200000 forbidden guards in Wangdu." Said General Mao.


    Hua Ruge also thinks it may take a few days.


    After all, it''s not easy to pacify the people after the war.


    There is a distance of several hundred meters between the two cities. Hua Yuege looks at the banners over the opposite city from afar, and a man in silver armor is standing under his banner.


    "Is that the general under Shuai banner Hua Yuege asked.


    Standing so far, Hua Yuege could not see the man''s face clearly.


    Even if the telepathy has passed, its power will be weakened there.


    "Yes, the prince of Dongxia, beichenyi."


    Hua Ruge listened to the name and then picked his eyebrows and asked, "what''s the relationship with beichenyue?"


    "Brother and sister." General Mao said concisely.


    Hua Ruge scratched his forehead and said, "the world is really small."


    "No, because when he attacked the city before, he didn''t have enough strength to say that he wanted to take your head." General Mao said.


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes and picked out: "that first meeting doesn''t mean it''s a loss of etiquette."


    General Mao looked at her strangely. At this time, he saw that she took out a huge black bow from the space with her hands turned over. He could not see what material it was made of, but both the body and the bowstring gave a powerful feeling.


    This is what Hua rugo got from Hua Shengxiong and what her mother left behind. At that time, she only pulled apart half and hurt the mink. Now it''s the best way to use long-range attack.


    She took out a special bow and arrow that she had bought at the auction.


    The left hand raises the huge bow, the right hand index finger and the middle finger hold the tail of the arrow and put it on the bowstring with light metallic luster, then take a deep breath and slowly open it.


    Because of the elemental body, her physical strength is much stronger than that of the barbarian, and her spiritual power can be called infinite. But even then, she can only pull the bow to half as Hua Shengxiong can''t continue.


    She used her mental power to lock the silver point of the opposite city and let go.


    "Whew!"


    The black iron bow and arrow made a huge shriek in the air and shot away at a speed invisible to the naked eye, which was shocking.


    Beichenyi''s eyes are fixed on Hua Ruge. She saw it as early as when she dropped the arrow. The distance between the two men is several hundred meters, so he felt that he could not hide.


    It''s as if Hua Yuege released his arrow and it came to him.


    The black arrow came straight to the center of his brow.


    He only panicked for a moment and missed the chance to avoid.


    A man in ordinary soldier''s clothes came to me early and pushed beichenyi.


    Beichen Yi is planted to the side, and arrow grasps his face and goes back.


    "Click!"


    The commander-in-chief''s flagpole snapped.

 Chapter 451

    The commander-in-chief flag was shot off by a sword, and the soldiers on the head of the city immediately panicked, thinking that something happened to Beichen.


    "I''m fine. Raise the handsome flag again." Beichen Yi gives orders to the soldiers behind him.


    The soldiers quickly picked up the commander-in-chief flag and held it high.


    Beichenyi stands firm and feels moist on her face. After reaching out and touching her face, she feels itchy and painful. Then she sees a trace of blood on her hand.


    Looking at this trace of blood, beichenyi only feels his back is cold. He is sure that the arrow just didn''t touch him. It is likely that the arrow was hurt by the strong wind.


    It''s just the strong wind that can hurt him. If you shoot arrows, I''m afraid that no matter what part you shoot at him, it''s not easy to bear.


    "Thank you." Beichen Yi thanked the man in the armor of soldiers. His voice was small but he was very respectful.


    The man didn''t make a sound, and he kept his head down, making his face and expression invisible.


    Beichenyi looks at Hua Ruge, who slowly draws back his bow from the opposite side. There is a strong anger in her eyes. This hateful woman.


    Hua, such as a song lip corner a pick, smile with a bit of complacent taste.


    The siege is going on day and night. Hua Ruge is not the commander, but he does not always supervise the war.


    In the evening, Hua Ruge still didn''t receive a letter from Wang Du after eating and washing.


    Finally, she couldn''t sit down. She wrote another letter with a pen, which read: "please return to me when receiving the letter. How are you now? Is it going well? "


    If you don''t want to write anything more, give it to the messenger and ask him to send the letter to Wang Du.


    After that, I went to sleep.


    No accident. I think I can get a reply tomorrow.


    Sure enough, at noon the next day, Hua Ruge received a reply. There was a faint smell of ambergris on the envelope. When he opened the pen on the envelope, he wrote: "today, you can break the city, wait for me."


    Seeing the familiar handwriting and tone, Hua Ruge took a sigh of relief, not worried, but also a little dissatisfied Dui: "why didn''t you talk about the dowry this time? Are you going to give it to me? Does he mean to marry? "


    Hua Ruge''s smart little head turned and turned, but he was so nervous that he couldn''t think of a reason for his feelings. He just shook his head and said, "no, no, no matter what reserve, he wants to marry me."


    She was relieved to think so, and went to the wall in military uniform.


    At this time, the soldiers in Dongxia were a little exhausted, their fighting capacity was obviously not up to the standard, and their death and injury continued to increase.


    "In another day, the city will not hold." General Mao said confidently.


    Hua Ruge pointed to the doorway on the west side: "the defense there is weaker."


    "I''ve already had the attack." General Mao said.


    Hua rugo squinted and said, "it''s too slow. Let me go."


    "Well, be safe." General Mao agreed.


    There is a real lack of a strong general, Hua Ruge can be better.


    Hua Ruge nodded, and immediately took 50000 cavalry out of the city, galloping to the west gate.


    Her silver and white armor is shining in the rainy sun. Her white robe floats with the galloping horse. She holds a two meter long iron stick in her hand. She is full of sharpness, which makes people instinctively retreat.


    Cavalry whirlwind general to the west gate.


    There are rolling wood and rocks falling on it. Hua Ruge''s long stick sweeps upward. A spirit force with the power of wind and thunder is formed at the end of the stick and sweeps towards the soldiers on the wall.


    A line of soldiers could not dodge and fell down one by one.


    Hua Ruge took the opportunity to wave his left hand, and the Golden Tripod appeared out of the sky and smashed into the west gate.


    "Stop her," said the garrison general


    But who can stop it.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the gate opened.


    "Run in with me." Hua Ruge ordered that his legs should be tucked into the horse''s stomach, and he rushed in first.


    As long as the gate is taken away, even if the gap is opened, Dongxia will fall into passivity and will not turn over.


    Hua thought like a song, and her eyes were more vigorous.


    The soldiers in the gate couldn''t stop them at all. Hua Ruge made great strides along the way, and the 50000 troops were half in a flash.


    At this time, Hua Ruge had rushed to the streets of the city, and found that there were not many soldiers blocking, and the streets were so quiet and terrible that there were no birds in the trees.


    A bad idea rose in her mind. Her eyes were bright, and she immediately said, "withdraw!"


    In her judgment, this was by no means an empty plan, but a premeditated one.


    The cavalry''s horses were too fast. At her command, she not only didn''t retreat, but ran forward instead.


    After confirming the contents of her order, more than 30000 people have entered the city.


    At this time, all the houses on both sides of the street were opened. The soldiers who had been hiding in the street rushed out and aimed their bows and arrows at them.


    There are tens of thousands of these archers, and fifty thousand of them are committed here.


    "Leitao, take people away. I''ll put them back." China is like a horse road.


    Lei Tao also knew that this was not the time to argue, and immediately ordered: "turn the horse''s head, and the rear team will change into the front team, and withdraw!"


    The cavalry moved quickly.


    "Shoot!"


    It wasn''t just who ordered it, but the arrows and rain came down on the retreating cavalry.


    Hua Yuege reaches out his hand and the Golden Tripod magnifies infinitely, blocking all the arrows.


    The cavalry pulled out of the city smoothly, and the wood and stone which had been prepared for a long time above fell down again, injuring a large area.


    Hua is like a song. When you are cold, you will leave.


    "Boom."


    The gate, which had not been destroyed by Dading, was suddenly closed. In front of the gate stood a man in black, looking at Hua Ruge with a cold face.


    "Lord, since you are here, why hurry to leave?"


    There was a voice behind him. Hua rugo put away the tripod and saw a little white face with the same silver armor staring at him. His face had some imagination with the North moon.


    It is the prince of Dongxia, beichenyi.


    Behind beichenyi stood two people in black, one with a broad sword and the other with a dark staff of unknown texture.


    At a glance, Hua Yuege''s heart cools.


    These three men in black are all the strong without exception. I''m afraid that none of them will win against the last one with her strength.


    Up to now, she doesn''t know. She''s been calculated.


    In her eyes, the light of thinking flashed away, and she looked at Beichen Yi with the same face: "since the prince of Dongxia is hospitable, I''m not easy to lose the etiquette, say, what do you want?"


    Beichenyi has been staring at her since the beginning, trying to catch emotions in her face, so as to understand her.


    But her only change was to put away her fierce and murderous spirit. Although her face was not smiling, her eyes and expression were light, and she was obviously more relaxed than before.


    He narrowed his eyes cautiously, and said: "now the war is too dangerous. If Lord is willing to stay, our palace will surely send you to his highness Zhan Wang."

 Chapter 452

    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed when he heard the words. Beichenyi''s meaning was obviously to catch her and threaten Tuo BARREI to get benefits.


    It''s a good calculation.


    The ambush didn''t know the military need at all, just to catch her.


    Good calculation.


    But for now, she could not have guessed.


    "How are you doing, Lord?" Beichen Yi asked, although his voice was polite, it was always measured by Yin.


    "Agreed to let you blackmail my man?" Hua Ruge asked slowly, and his lips even had a hint of ridicule.


    Beichen Yi looks a little cold, but still says: "Lord, you are so intelligent that you should understand your situation. Do you have any choice but cooperation now?"


    He means the three masters around him.


    Hua Ruge looked at beichenyi and said, "Your Royal Highness is really similar to your sister."


    "What do you mean?" When beichenyi heard Hua Ruge''s words, his voice became colder.


    "Arrogance." Hua Ruge looked at him scornfully and said, "you think it''s up to you to make me desperate?"


    Beichenyi''s face is as cold as ice, and his voice is a little more cruel: "Hua Ruge, this is a toast without penalty."


    "What do you think of me?" Hua Yuege''s eyebrows are raised, and his eyes are full of arrogance.


    The three people in front of her are obviously invincible, but even so, she will not choose to give in. No matter from any aspect, being caught by him is a disaster.


    "You!" Beichenyi clenches her fist, but she doesn''t know what to say.


    This woman, how come such great courage.


    Hua rugo shook the stick in the handshake, turned over and came down from the horse, looked at the two black clothed people in front of him: "before the fight, should you give me your name and identity, so that I can know who is the enemy of me?"


    She can see that these people are not Dongxia people, and they are probably related to Mormon.


    "You don''t need to know." The man with the broad sword stepped forward and said, "girl, if you are obedient and take it easy, give us the Dragon Ring in your hand, we can do nothing to you."


    Hua Yuege''s pupil is tiny, and subconsciously looks down at the black ring that Tuo barrow sent on his hand.


    It turns out that they came for this.


    Dongxia''s purpose is to catch her. Their purposes are different.


    She turned her eyes and said, "three, I can give you something, but you must promise to send me away."


    Since the positions are different, it is not impossible to sow discord.


    The man with the broad sword was obviously stunned.


    The cloaker holding the staff laughed and said, "the girl has a lot of tricks, but we promised you to catch you, and we will do it."


    Mr. Ye, who is he?


    Hua Ruge vaguely feels that things are not simple.


    Someone calculated her.


    Someone''s drawing her.


    Someone''s drawing her ring.


    There must be someone behind this.


    Ye childe?


    Now she has no time to think more, but squinting her eyes, she continues to probe: "do you dare to fight with me and know my identity? And the identity of Dazheng war king? "


    They are people of two major forces in the mainland. Ordinary people are absolutely afraid to move.


    The man with the broad sword smiled scornfully: "you want to scare us when you carry out two forces? Girl, you are really naive. "


    It''s the first time someone has accepted China as a song of innocence.


    She realized that she could not muddle through this time, and that it was inevitable to have a fight.


    "If you are not timid, you don''t know how your strength is?" In the eyes of Hua Ruge, there is a sense of war.


    The strength in her body has reached the peak of the three star war division. It may be beneficial for her to start the war.


    Beichen Yi said coldly, "don''t be ashamed."


    "Better than a turtle with its head down." Hua Ruge choked directly back.


    Beichen Yi stares, "Hua Ruge, who gives you such a bold son, still dare to be unbridled up to now."


    Don''t she know that what she is facing can endanger her life?


    "Bite me if you have the ability. Shut up if you don''t have the ability." Hua Yuege said scornfully.


    There are soldiers nearby who can''t help bowing their heads.


    This is to scold his royal highness as a dog.


    Beichen Yi bites her teeth, and the blue tendons on her forehead burst, but she dare not go forward, so she has to face the old man in the Cape: "please."


    The man nodded, but did not move.


    Hua Ruge''s two men in black slowly come forward, one sword and one sword, gradually narrowing the range of Hua Ruge''s activities.


    Hua Ru, a singer, holds the iron bar firmly and squints his eyes slightly, which is full of vigilance and belligerence.


    Unexpectedly, she moved first.


    She turned to attack the man in black with the knife in the direction of the city gate, drew a curve in the air with the long stick in her hand, and smashed it hard at the man.


    The man in black saw her take the initiative, his eyes showed some surprise, but he saw her attack without any reaction, raised the knife and hit it.


    Hua Ruge''s spirit power is mixed with the power of wind and thunder. It''s not inferior to fight against the primary war division with the strength of three-star war division.


    But this time, Hua Ruge felt as if he had hit a steel mountain with one knife and one stick. After only one fight, he stepped back five steps and his hands were numb.


    But this time, Hua Ruge realized the strength of the current division.


    It should be a junior division or above, most likely an intermediate division. It''s really a strong enemy.


    Her eyes flashed sharp and cold, and she quickly came forward, and another stick went down.


    The man in black reached for it, but Hua Yuege let it go in the middle of the way. He pinched his fingers into a sword and said, "lightning."


    The man thought that the biggest threat came from the iron bar in front of him. He reached for it and saw that the iron bar fell down. Before he heard what Tsinghua Yuege said, he was hit by lightning.


    "Crackle!"


    His hair was instantly scorched, and his whole body trembled with the stimulation of the electric current.


    Because Hua Ruge can''t gather too many element forces in such a short time, this is only level 8 soul skill, which doesn''t hurt people in black.


    So she took the opportunity to take out her black stick and smashed it at the man in black.


    "Sonorous!"


    Just as she was about to hit the man in black, a broad sword came up abruptly.


    When the black stick hit the broad sword, she was shocked back again and frowned at the man in black who came to rescue her.


    If it hadn''t been for him, the man in black with the knife would have been injured now.


    Just as she was thinking about it, the man in black with the knife also stood up from the ground and looked at Hua Ruge with more grim eyes.


    "It seems that a bold man is not necessarily good." Hua is like a song with lips, but there is no smile in her eyes.


    "You want to die!"


    The one who used the knife shouted and rushed over. Hua Yuege welcomed him up happily and fearlessly.


    Every time she fights, the speed of her body''s spiritual power will be accelerated. As long as she can resist for a while, she will definitely consume the last medicinal power of master Yunjin''s pill and break through the four-star war division.

 Chapter 453

    Hua rugo began to use his footwork to avoid confrontation with the man in black. Instead, he kept on circling and picking on his weakness.


    She has been strengthening her ability in this field for two generations, which is beyond comparison.


    Beichenyi looks around and slightly shrinks her pupils. If the data he collected is good, Hua Ruge is only 17 years old this year, and her strong strength is obviously inconsistent with her age.


    The man in black with the broad sword couldn''t see any more. He took the initiative to join the battle circle and changed from one-to-one to two-to-one.


    Hua Ruge''s moves are superior, but in the face of two people at the same time, the space for exhibition becomes smaller. Within three moves, her arm is scratched and her blood is flowing.


    She took a step back and drew back for a moment.


    They didn''t force her. The one who used the broad sword looked at her provocatively and asked, "why don''t you fight?"


    "As expected, it''s a crooked way. It''s so reasonable to bully more or less." Hua is like a disdainful hum of song.


    She didn''t use healing, let the blood flow down her arm, because she knew that every bit of her energy could not be wasted now.


    Two people face a cold way: "little doll, you are so like looking for death?"


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turn.


    They didn''t object. It seems that they are really from the devil sect.


    "Don''t talk to her. Get her." The man in his cloak gave orders in the old man''s own hoarse voice.


    He clearly saw that Hua Ruge was testing.


    The two men took up arms and launched the most fierce attack on Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s eyebrows are raised and his whole body strength is fully exerted. When he wields a stick, he is in a firm posture.


    "Do it!"


    The sound of weapons attacking was heard continuously. Hua Ruge never backed up.


    But people with a clear eye can see that Hua Ruge''s body is suffering great damage, but she is biting her teeth and holding on.


    "Is she crazy knowing whether to win or not?" The way that Beichen Yi can''t understand.


    No one answered him.


    Hua Ruge is still fighting with the two strong players. He has vomited blood for several times. He doesn''t back down or give up.


    Both men in black couldn''t react, because Hua Ruge was hurt like this, but he was calm all the time, and even occasionally a smile flashed in his eyes.


    After dozens of rounds, I saw Hua Ruge''s eyes open sharply, his momentum soared suddenly, his spiritual power moved rapidly in his body, and his trauma recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "What happened to her?" Beichenyi raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    At last the caper holding the staff raised his head and said in a hoarse voice, "she has been promoted."


    The surprise on Beichen Yi''s face hasn''t diminished. He hasn''t met anyone who can fight to get promoted. It''s too incredible.


    "She probably has strength in her body that she can''t digest at ordinary times. She digests it by fighting, so she can advance." The man in black continued.


    Although he understood, his voice was also inconceivable.


    She''s not afraid to be killed if she''s not in control.


    After being promoted to four stars, Hua Ruge''s internal strength has made a qualitative leap again. When she looks at the two people in black on the opposite side, she has a faint smile on her face.


    People in black are unbelievable.


    "It''s your turn this time." Hua Yuege''s eyes flashed, and a stick swept towards them.


    It''s still the same battlefield and position, but the strength gap of the three is reversed.


    The body of elements has a unique talent. Without breaking through the first level of the body, the strength will be eight times stronger, and the mental strength will be improved. Just now, she will fall, but now it is totally different.


    A stick down, two people a sword and a knife at the same time hard resistance.


    "Sonorous!"


    All three stood still, but the faces of the two men in black did not look good.


    Because it has proven the gap.


    Just now one of them is better than Hua Ruge. Now the two people together are just barely the opponents of Hua Ruge.


    It''s changing too fast.


    This is also the purpose of Hua Ruge, who has broken through the bottleneck that he has never broken through.


    Hua Ruge''s moves are so powerful that they force them to step back frequently.


    Beichenyi is watching from the side.


    It''s too strong.


    But Hua Ruge was not relaxed at this time, because she knew that the old man with the staff wrapped in the cloak was the real strong one, and she must be invincible.


    Once on the right, either caught or killed.


    Anyway, it''s not what she wants.


    I''ll take it when I see you.


    She did not attack again after the last time she forced them back, but she made a look of contempt and said: "two, what''s the matter? I can''t even beat a little doll? "


    She naturally carried her hand behind her.


    After hearing her words, the man in black looks very ugly. Beichenyi frowns tightly.


    Hua Yuege smiles again and his palm is shining. There is already a black token.


    This is the token to the sky city. As long as she starts the transmission array inside, she can go to the sky city immediately.


    Although she was unwilling to escape, she would rather lose face than be caught and threatened by these people.


    She''s thinking about infiltrating her mind into the brand.


    "Whew!"


    A black light came out of the sky, and in a moment, it hit Hua Ruge''s arm holding the token.


    Hua Ruge felt the sharp pain in her arm, which distracted her.


    Then the arm was unconscious and the token landed on the ground.


    As soon as she was in a hurry, she wanted to reorganize her mental strength, but the black light flashed in front of her, and the token was already flying towards the direction of the cloaker.


    She looked up again. The token had been held by the dry hand, and there was a light black air around her hand. Her mental strength was blocked outside the black air, and she could not start the transmission array inside the sign.


    Damn it!


    No wonder the old man didn''t do it. He was staring at her all the time.


    She was cruel on her face, and the pain in her arm was still penetrating, which she could not bear.


    When she looked down, she could see that the wound of the injured arm was constantly expanding, and the black air seemed to corrode. She gradually expanded her wound, which made her sweaty with pain.


    She bit her teeth and healed herself, which was better.


    But what should we do now?


    That old thing can''t be defeated at first sight?


    What else can she do?


    At this time, she thought of that when the gambling match was held, childe wutrace once gave her a piece of jade Jane, saying that when there was danger, he would appear when he crushed the jade Jane.


    But


    She thought about the sick appearance of Childe wutrace, looked at the man in black wrapped in the cloak, and gave up.


    At first sight, childe Wuxian is not the opponent of this man. She called to implicate him.


    "Little doll, don''t be fooled by cleverness. It''s the best choice for you to get caught." The old man in the cloak said without hesitation.

 Chapter 454

    Hua Yuege sniffed at the words and said, "if I say I choose to kill, I will kill."


    "Why?" The old man asked in reply.


    "I hate being controlled." Hua Ruge stared at the old man and said, "take the move."


    She said shaking her hands is a fire dragon, which pours at the old man with open teeth and claws.


    The old man qingqingmei waved his staff, and suddenly a black light flashed out. The moment he touched the fire dragon, it split the fire dragon and disappeared in the air.


    Hua Yuege''s pupils shrink sharply.


    Her current accomplishments are comparable to those of the middle level master. The old man is so easy to crack. His strength is obviously much higher. He is likely to be a saint master.


    She didn''t know the strength of the Saint soulman, only knew that it was said that it was terrible. In a word, it wasn''t her match.


    "You''re just like that." Hua Yuege says something else.


    She reached for a move, and the Golden Tripod appeared, smashing at the old man.


    The old man snorted and waved again.


    Two black lights came, one shot down the tripod, and the other turned into countless black smoke in front of Hua Ruge, lingering around Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge only felt that after he met this power, his whole body energy became weaker and weaker.


    If it goes on like this, she will soon become a waste.


    Her face was cold, her body was full of power, and she shook the black smoke away.


    However, after this time, she felt that the black smoke was more serious, and she began to feel dizzy before her eyes.


    It''s a manifestation of mental stimulation.


    What a heresy!


    She thought hatefully that the two men in black had jumped up at the old man''s instigation and launched an offensive against China like song.


    Hua Ruge raised the stick to open up, but felt that his spirit and physical strength were slowly declining.


    Within ten moves, she has left no less than ten injuries.


    No matter the sword wound or the sword wound, we can see the bone deeply.


    These two people were humiliated by her before. Now they have made great efforts. If they didn''t want to live, they would have killed her.


    "Ahhh!"


    A slight voice rings, and Hua Ruge''s body is faintly flashed with blue light.


    Hua Yuege can''t help but say that one is on the blue light that doesn''t show up, and at the same time, he uses his spirit to deliver a sentence.


    The devouring beast was slapped back into space before it started.


    The old man frowned, but didn''t care.


    He only needs dragon rings.


    At this time, beichenyi asked, "Hua Ruge, if you are smart, you will be captured. Otherwise, you will die accidentally. Don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    Hua Yuege sneered, and suddenly flew up. A stick hit the talking beichenyi.


    Two men in black fight with one hand, with full strength.


    Although their strength is not small, their speed is not fast. If Hua rushes back like a song, he can still hide.


    But Hua rushes forward as if she hasn''t seen it.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    The palms of two people''s spiritual power hit Hua Ruge.


    The power of the primary war division is very terrifying, and Hua rugo doesn''t do any defense. After receiving two palms, he spits out blood in the air and falls down.


    "Bang!" She fell to the ground and soon stopped moving.


    The scene suddenly quieted down. Everyone looked at Hua Ruge''s body and had a very bad feeling.


    From this point of view, Hua Ruge''s sternum may have been broken, and this degree of injury, even the body of elements, can''t bear it.


    "Go and have a look." Beichenyi orders a soldier nearby.


    "No need to see it." The old man in his cloak suddenly said, "man is dead."


    With his mental power, such a close distance, we can completely judge a person''s life and death, and there will be no mistakes.


    "What?" Beichenyi immediately panicked: "Prince ye said that we can''t kill her, otherwise we will all have big trouble."


    Who dares to say that he has the courage to face the angry Tuoba Rui.


    Those two people in black are also stupid. With Hua Ruge''s skill, she can avoid. How can she not.


    The old cloaker sighed a long way: "it''s really troublesome. Take her ring quickly. Let''s go."


    The man in black stepped forward.


    Hua Ruge''s silver armor had been broken in the battle at this time. Now most of the thick white inner garment had been dyed red. She was pale and lay in the pool of blood with no blood on her face. She looked very sad.


    He dared not think of anything else. He took the ring from Hua Ruge''s left middle finger and handed it to the old man.


    The first thing the old man took over was to use his mental power to erase the marks left on the top by Tuoba Rui.


    At sunset, reflected on the main hall of the Royal City, Tuo BARREI rode in with a large number of troops. At this time, the emperor was at the gate of Xuande, with a hundred civil and military officials, holding a jade seal to show his submission.


    Tuoba Rui is getting closer and closer. In front of him is a hundred civil and military officials kneeling on their knees. Behind him is a million elite soldiers. He is one of the most dazzling strong men in Dazheng and even in this era.


    Tuoba Rui himself is in a good mood. It''s finally coming to an end. Finally, he can see the little song.


    His horse seemed to feel the master''s mood, holding his head up, and walking steadily and slowly.


    The emperor looked at his younger brother with only a sigh.


    Tuo BARREI did not dismount, but looked down at his brother.


    The emperor took back his eyes and dared not look at him.


    Tuoba Rui just wanted to say something, but his face suddenly froze. He felt that Hua Ruge had no vital signs through the ring.


    Soon, the ring left her body.


    After that, he felt a sharp pain in his spirit, and could not feel the position of the ring any more.


    He only felt his brain explode.


    A very bad premonition became clearer and clearer in his mind.


    Someone killed Xiaoge and robbed her ring?


    No.


    It must be that he feels wrong.


    Impossible!


    The emperor and all the civil and military officials looked up at Tuoba Rui in surprise.


    Because he suddenly covered his chest, a face of pain.


    At the next moment, he just felt dizzy and fell down from the horse.


    The Panther immediately came up to him and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with you, your highness?"


    "Little song, little song..."


    Tuoba Rui pushes the Panther away and flies away. The direction of departure is the south.


    Everyone in the room was stunned.


    What happened?


    How could the king of war conquer the capital of Wang and leave like this?


    "Xiaoge, you must be safe, right?"


    "You said you would marry me if I gave you the dowry. Did you know that I gave it to you?"


    "You can''t be busy. You must not know what I''ve given you. I''ll tell you by myself."


    Tuoba Rui uses his own strength to go to the South as fast as he can!

 Chapter 455

    Cangsong temple is located in the sky in the center of the mainland. Standing above, you can have a panoramic view of the whole continent through the clouds. Countless small palaces are located around, surrounded by a magnificent temple in the center which is covered by golden light.


    This architectural style also shows that the power of Cangsong temple is different from that of Tianfu college and Zixiao holy land.


    Here, there is only one person who is qualified to give orders, and all the rest are only servants.


    There is a tall statue in the temple, and a man is sitting on the white jade lotus throne.


    The man was dressed in a white robe embroidered with silver thread, with a silver crown on his head, two strands of satin like black hair hanging from his sideburns, the white skin of his face was almost transparent, and his warm features were not half smoke.


    Suddenly, he frowned, subconsciously reached for his chest.


    There, in a dull pain.


    As soon as his eyes opened, there was a flurry in his calm eyes.


    "Like a song?"


    He said, with a palm in the air. A moment later, a mirror image appeared in the air, and then it became more and more clear.


    There, Hua Ruge lay in a pool of blood, and there was no sign of breathing.


    He had a sharp contraction of his pupils and a warm face full of pain and worry.


    At this moment, the most flustered one is beichenyi. The man in black took the ring and left, leaving him alone facing Hua Ruge''s corpse.


    What should I do?


    He is still trapped in Dazheng. Tuo BARREI will soon know that Hua Ruge has not returned to the city. How can he face the furious Tuo BARREI.


    "Your Highness Prince, this is a great general. If we hang her body on the gate of the city, it will certainly frighten them." A general cheered.


    Beichen Yi slaps him in the face and says, "you don''t think the trouble is big enough, do you?"


    The general was beaten and said, "but the man is dead."


    Dead!


    What to do?


    Beichen Yi took a deep breath and said with strong self composure, "throw it away. Hurry up. Throw her to the mass grave."


    Now he has to die to deny this road.


    Anyway, no one else saw Hua Ruge killed. Tuoba Rui really called. He could also make up her whereabouts.


    So two soldiers put Hua Ruge on a stretcher, covered her head with white cloth, and went to the mass grave secretly.


    At this time, it is dusk in Xishan Mountain, and the sky is slowly darkening.


    After a long battle in the city, countless soldiers were killed and injured. They were all thrown on the grass slope of the back mountain before they could be buried.


    Two soldiers did not want to go away, so they placed her on a piece of grass, and then ran back.


    Everyone in this place is unlucky.


    When they were away, it was completely dark.


    Under the white cloth, there was a slight movement, and the devouring beast flashed from the space.


    It stretched out its little claws to lift the white cloth, revealing the pale huaruge inside.


    At this time, she was really a corpse.


    She thought about feigning death, but she knew that she could not cheat the dark soul master. Only when she died could those people let her go.


    The action of swallowing the beast did not stop. It spits out a small white bottle of pills, holds the bottle with two small claws, and then pulls out the cork with its teeth.


    Then he poured the only pill with light white light on the ground, held the pill with two small claws, jumped on Hua Ruge''s neck, one claw opened her mouth, and one claw fed the pill in.


    After a while, Hua''s pulse recovered. Although he still didn''t breathe, he survived.


    The devouring beast proudly shakes its head. Now in its small head, it still remembers that Hua rugo just knocked it back into the space and stuffed a small bottle into its mouth. The message said, "when it''s safe, take the medicine to me. I''m dead or alive. It''s up to you."


    The name of this pill is called the soul returning pill. It was made by her when she was in Danyang peak, so that once the effect of huangquancao was not so magical, she could use this pill to keep tuobarrui''s life.


    However, it''s just life. She hasn''t the strength to refine the elixir that can bring the dead back to life, so she''s just a living dead person now.


    She believed that Tuo BARREI would come to save her.


    There was a white light in the dark night sky, and the jade Jane in Hua Ruge''s space was broken. Beside her, there was the traceless childe who started the transmission array.


    "Like a song." He squatted down beside her in pain.


    Devour the animal''s big black eyes to see him, recognize that he is his own master''s friend, also don''t stop.


    Childe wutrace used his spirit to detect her physical condition. He was a little surprised when he found that there was still a pulse, but he soon thought of it.


    I''m afraid that his mind, which is like a song, will not really kill himself.


    He took a breath of relief and reached out to lift her from the stretcher.


    The blood dyed his white robe red. He looked at the white inside of his arms. He didn''t even have her to breathe. He said heartily, "I''m not afraid. I''ll be better soon."


    There was a white crack in front of him, and he stepped in.


    The Devourer jumped on his shoulder and followed in.


    A moment later, the white light disappeared, and the night wind blew, leaving only the bloody stretcher and the white cloth.


    It was quiet at the foot of the barren mountain, as if nothing had happened.


    After entering the city from Hua Ruge, General Mao never stopped attacking Dongxia. Hua Ruge''s army knew that Hua Ruge was in a dangerous situation, and they all rushed forward.


    From the afternoon to the next morning, the west gate was finally torn open by them.


    At the same time, the battlefield was full of sand and stones, and the four sword lights were sent out from nowhere, with a strong sword spirit, directly cutting the city gate.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the gate and the wall above were all smashed by the sword light.


    Soldiers in Dongxia were caught off guard and died and injured countless times.


    At the next moment, Tuoba Rui''s figure appears on the wall of Dongxia city like a divine soldier, just like the breath of hell killing God, frightening everyone.


    For a while, the soldiers on the battlefield stopped fighting and stared at him.


    "Beichenyi, you come out." Tuo Ba Rui''s deep voice resounded through the whole city. The voice full of evil spirit made people''s heart sink.


    Beichenyi was on the city wall early. He was awed by Tuo BARREI''s bravery from afar. He probably didn''t have good fruit to eat when he went out. But he knew that if he didn''t go out, it would prove that he had a ghost in his heart.


    At this time, he can only gamble and tell his own fabrication. Maybe Tuo BARREI can let himself go.


    He took a deep breath and walked from the end of the wall to Tuo BARREI.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are already red at this time. He will definitely look at him. His violent eyes make him feel fear from his bones.


    He understood why he didn''t let him kill Hua like a song.


    Who can guarantee that he will see the sun tomorrow if he gets into such Tuoba Rui.

 Chapter 456

    "Say, where is the song?" Tuoba Rui''s voice is like the cold wind from Jiuyou hell. It stops in people''s ears, which is bone chilling.


    Beichenyi tried her best to keep her body from shaking, and said, "after she went to the city, the army surrounded her. Then she suddenly took out a sign and disappeared in the same place. I don''t know where to go."


    He still remembered what the man in the black cloak said when he left, the purpose of the black brand.


    Tuoba Rui once heard Hua Ruge say that the sign is the key to the city of the sky. There is a transmission array in it.


    "Is it? She didn''t fight? No injuries? " Tuo Ba Rui''s voice softened a lot when he asked.


    Hearing this, Beichen Yi hurriedly nodded: "our people didn''t touch her corner, and she disappeared."


    "Yes."


    Tuoba Rui murmured two words.


    Beichenyi breathed a sigh of relief and felt that he had finally muddled through.


    At the next moment, he only felt the shadow flash in front of him, and his neck was pinched. In front of him was Tuo BARREI''s more angry face.


    "How could she lose her vital signs without doing it? How could the ring on her hand have been taken away without touching her? " Tuo Ba Rui''s violent and cold voice blew in his ears.


    Beichen Yi feels that he has been cheated. Tuoba Rui is just cheating him.


    "I I don''t know what''s going on? " Beichen Yi quibbles.


    In any case, he can''t tell the fact that Hua Ruge is dead, or he will die miserably.


    And the more he didn''t say, the worse his premonition was.


    "No, I''ll get someone to talk for you." Tuoba Rui''s voice was cold, and he looked down at the city and said, "the whole army will enter the city."


    At this time, the gate of the city has been opened. There are no more than 200000 troops left in Dongxia, and there are millions of troops in Dazhen.


    General Mao ordered the army to enter the city as soon as he saw it was Tuo BARREI. With a strong population advantage, the city was occupied in less than a quarter of an hour. Almost all the soldiers of Dongxia were captured.


    Then Tuoba Rui ordered the soldiers of Dongxia to be divided into ten teams and all of them to be pulled to the open space.


    Beichenyi is kneeling at the front.


    Tuoba Rui goes to the front of the first team and says to the 20000 people, "do you know where Xiaoge is?"


    Tens of thousands of people in the west gate saw that scene that day, and many of them knew it, but now they dare not say it, so they shook their heads.


    "Kill!"


    Tuoba Rui spits out a word lightly.


    Twenty thousand people were shivering with fright.


    General Mao was stunned and said, "Your Highness, I don''t know how to kill you. Think twice."


    "No one in this team will stay!" Tuo Ba Rui once again said that his voice is beyond question.


    The soldiers below began to fight one after another, because the soldiers of Dongxia were tied up and had no ability to resist. It didn''t take a moment for them to fall into a pool of blood.


    When the wind blows, the smell of blood pervades everyone''s nose.


    The soldiers in Dongxia were scared to death.


    At this time Tuoba Rui came to the second team and asked, "do you know where Xiaoge is?"


    At this time, the people who knew it looked at each other and didn''t know how to answer.


    The tension on beichenyi''s face.


    In this atmosphere, even men who are no longer afraid of death will be shaken.


    I don''t know how many people to be buried with.


    "Kill!" Tuo Ba Rui''s impatient way.


    Before Dongxia soldiers of the second team could react, they all fell down.


    In just a moment, 40000 bodies were lying on the ground.


    The shock on beichenyi''s face.


    Tuoba Rui goes to the third team again and asks the same question: "do you know the whereabouts of Xiaoge?"


    Now they dare not hesitate.


    Two of the crowd came out and said, "yes, we do."


    Beichenyi''s eyes narrowed when he saw the two people, because they were very impressed. They were the two people who threw Hua Ruge to the mass grave.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw the two of them, but his expression did not ease. He slowly clenched his hand in his sleeve and said, "come here, tell me."


    His back is tight.


    For the first time in his life, he felt fear.


    The two men approached, kneeling on the ground with a thump, and said, "she was killed by three men in black. We two sent her to the mass grave."


    Beichenyi almost fainted when it was dark.


    He seemed to have foreseen his end.


    Tuoba Rui eyes light straight, as if did not hear the clear question: "you say again."


    They looked at each other and asked to speak.


    "Shut up, shut up!" Tuoba Rui suddenly became furious and shouted, "where is she? Take me! "


    They nodded and headed for the mass grave.


    Hearing this, General Mao was shocked. He angrily pointed to Beichen and said, "escort him!"


    Far from the mass grave, I heard the howling of wolves.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes are redder, and he flies forward in a crazy way. At the same time, he uses his sword to get out of his sheath and reaps the lives of all wolves.


    There must be nothing wrong with his little song!


    Even if he is dead, he must save her.


    He was the first to stand at the mass grave, looking at the dead bodies everywhere at the foot of the mountain, and his eyes were constantly searching.


    On the side, he continued to walk forward and stumbled over a stretcher. He wanted to kick it off, but when he saw the blood on the stretcher that had turned dark after a night, his heart hurt violently.


    He frowned, crouched, and reached for the stretcher.


    By this time, the two had arrived close.


    Tuoba Rui turned his head and asked, "where is it?"


    Two soldiers stepped forward and were stunned to see the stretcher empty.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw the clue, pinched a person''s neck and asked, "say!"


    The man pointed to the bloody stretcher and said tremblingly, "I threw it here last night. How come it''s gone?"


    Tuoba Rui''s pupil shrank.


    "There are so many wolves in this place that they won''t be taken away." Another way.


    Tuoba''s eyes were red with blood. He threw the people out of his hands and ordered, "find them for me. Even if you dig the city three feet, you will find them for me."


    He said, he should go to the mass grave first, regardless of the stench of rotting corpses everywhere, a corpse watching.


    Almost all the people who just died here are men, and men and women are different in body shape and bones. They were thrown here last night, which is easy to identify.


    General Mao sent people directly to encircle the mass graves, barren mountains and surrounding forests, and conducted a carpet search of all the wolf caves and surrounding areas.


    Beichenyi looks at Tuoba Rui, who is moving forward among the corpses, shocked and puzzled.


    People are dead. What''s more, we can''t find the body.


    For two days, Tuo BARREI didn''t take a step out of the mass graves. He went back and forth to find it no more than ten times and got nothing.


    Two days later, I came out with only my black coat left.


    General Mao came forward and reported, "go back to your highness, you have found all the bodies within 20 kilometers. There is no corpse like a song."

 Chapter 457

    "No?" Tuoba''s blood red eyes flashed a suspicion.


    There are only two explanations. The first one is that the wolf has eaten it.


    The second is that she still has the means to escape. Now she is safe.


    He''s so hoping for the second.


    But it cannot be ruled out as the first possibility.


    "Look, keep looking, even if there are only bones left, bring them back to me." Tuo Ba Rui said in a low voice.


    General Mao had to take command.


    "What about beichenyi? What did you give? " Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "I''m waiting for you to ask," he said General Mao said.


    Tuoba Rui went to the city Lord''s mansion and said, "bring it to me."


    "Yes."


    Tuoba Rui didn''t want to wash at all. When he returned to his study, he saw beichenyi kneeling down.


    "Give me a clear account of the cause and effect of this matter, otherwise, I will make your life worse than death." Tuoba Rui''s voice is cold.


    Beichenyi knows that there will never be a good ending when he falls into Tuoba Rui''s hands, and he doesn''t hold the hope of life.


    "I calculated her, and set up an ambush on the west wall on purpose. She was determined to attack and ambush her in the city." He said.


    Tuoba Rui raised his eyebrows and said in a lower voice: "you don''t know her at all. How do you know her desire to win? Is the power of Xiaoge much better than you? Who did you find to ambush? "


    Beichenyi knew that he couldn''t make a fool of her, so he said, "I don''t know her, and I don''t have a master. I found Ye Gongzi and traded a soul pearl for a strategy and a master."


    "Ye childe?" Tuoba Rui Mou Guang Yilin, full of murderous way: "dark night Pavilion, very good."


    Beichenyi looks at Tuoba Rui''s angry appearance, and thinks of the explanation of Ye Gongzi. He can''t kill Hua Ruge.


    Now he finally understood the intention of Ye childe.


    He is planning for the night Pavilion.


    Ye childe claims to know the world, but he definitely knows the identity of Tuo BARREI. He doesn''t want to provoke such a giant.


    "Go on, who are the people in black who killed Xiaoge? Who took the ring of Xiaoge? " Tuoba Rui did not stop asking questions.


    Like Hua Ruge''s analysis, it''s not easy.


    Or, it''s not a thing at all.


    "Those people are the people in the devil''s gate from the dark night Pavilion. Their purpose is the dragon ring." Beichenyi tells what she knows.


    Tuoba Rui squinted.


    Devil gate ring with dragon pattern?


    Do they know the secret of the ring?


    He slapped the table in chagrin, his face full of pain.


    He shouldn''t have given her the ring so early that he killed her!


    "Damn it, everybody." He suddenly looked at Beichen Yi in front of him, and said: "you are the most damned, your people in Dongxia are all damned!"


    Beichenyi knew when he found out that he couldn''t live, but now looking at Tuoba Rui''s eyes, he still felt terrible.


    "Drag him down to me and watch him. Don''t let him die now." Tuoba Rui said.


    Soldiers one left one right front will fear the North Chen Yi drag down.


    "Call General Mao to see me." Tuoba Rui continued.


    A moment later, General Mao walked in and asked, "what''s your order?"


    "Launch all the troops that Dazheng can mobilize. Within two months, I will take Dongxia!" Tuo Ba Rui''s way is violent.


    General Mao hesitated for a moment and said, "Your Highness, I''m afraid that Dazheng''s national strength cannot support the mobilization of so many troops."


    "If they don''t, they will rob me. They will hurt my song. I want them to pay for the whole empire." Tuoba Rui''s words are almost roaring.


    General Mao can''t return when he sees the situation, so he can only obey his orders.


    Now is the trend of great strife. It is not necessarily unhelpful to start a war.


    "Panther." Tuoba Rui said.


    When the black leopard heard the sound, he came in. Tuo Ba Rui wrote a letter and handed it to him, saying, "send it to Zixiao holy land and ask the master to send someone to me."


    "Lord, the clan can''t interfere in the world war. It''s a rule. It''s the world''s joint expedition to violate it." The Panther brayed.


    That''s why there are not so many masters in the war.


    "I will break the bullshit rule, and see who dares to say no in the world." Tuoba ruiba airway.


    "I''m afraid you won''t agree," the Panther added


    "He''ll agree after reading the letter. Go." Tuoba Rui is determined.


    The Panther bowed and had to leave.


    There is only one person left in the room, Tuoba Rui. He opened his blood red eyes and said: "Dongxia, dark night Pavilion and devil gate. If Xiaoge has something to do, I will make all of you regret living in this world."


    Cangsong temple.


    Hua Ruge lies on a big bed made of crystal like clothes have been changed into a white dress, pure as a fairy.


    Childe Wuxian is standing by the bed.


    A white bearded old man in white is using his mental power to explore Hua Ruge''s physical condition.


    For a while, the old man opened his eyes and saluted to the childe without trace, saying: "Your Highness, the sign of life of this girl has been completely lost. To save the life, you need a magic medicine with strong vitality."


    "For example?"


    "In our continent, there is only one that meets the requirements, that is, the spring grass." The old man replied respectfully.


    "The last one was just plucked, and the next one will take a hundred years to grow. She can''t wait that long." "No trace childe says frown to ask:" can there be another way


    "Huangquancao is the elixir of heaven. Without intelligence to gather all six kinds of elixir of earth level, it can be made together." The old man said again.


    "Is it easy to find prefecture level panacea?" Asked the childe.


    The old man thought for a moment and said: "the local level miraculous medicine is also the common heaven and earth miraculous thing. I''m afraid it will take a while to get together."


    The childe without trace frowned: "there is no faster way?"


    He didn''t want such a bright and fresh woman to lie here, which was the biggest torture for her.


    "No, your highness, son of God." The old man said with shame on his face.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that he can''t think of anyone who can do this thing.


    "I see. Go down." The childe without trace waved.


    The old man goes down.


    "How can I not take good care of myself?" he said, looking at her affectionately as he sat on the crystal bed


    The man on the bed is doomed to give him no response, only the devouring beast on one side looks at him with black eyes.


    "What have you been watching me do?" Asked the childe in a gentle voice.


    Devour beast just looked at him, did not open his mouth.


    "I didn''t expect you to be afraid of life." The childe without trace smiled and then said: "do you see that I can save your master?"


    The devouring beast nodded.


    "No trace childe is a smile again way:" at ease, I will

 Chapter 458

    Emperor Dayu, the Royal study.


    "What do you say?"


    Jun Tianxia listened to the information of the front line, and rose up from the Dragon chair fiercely. There was an unspeakable pain in his eyes.


    "It''s the exact information. Hua Ruge died in the war. Now, King Tuoba Rui of Dazheng war is furious and sends the whole nation''s troops to attack Dongxia. In just three days, he has taken over a dozen cities."


    "At the same time, Tuo Ba Rui also cleaned the dark night Pavilion and the magic gate in Dongxia. According to our spies, the dark night pavilion was severely damaged this time."


    The spy said again.


    Monarch world is a sentence did not listen to, full brain is a sentence.


    Hua Ruge is dead.


    She''s dead?


    "Impossible." "With her mind and strength, you can never let yourself go wrong," said the king


    That person a Leng, don''t know the monarch world why move so big mood, also don''t say what.


    Jun Tianxia took a deep breath and asked, "has the body been found?"


    "No No...... " The man replied.


    The eyes of Jun Tianxia are bright and shimmering, "then she must be OK, she must be!"


    Although he said this in his mouth, the fists hanging from both sides of his body were tightly clenched.


    If someone stands beside him, he can see the tension of his body.


    He''s nervous.


    "Emperor, what should we do?" The spy asked again.


    "Look for her again, at all costs." The king told the world.


    "Yes, I do." The Scout backed out.


    The king looked at the old eunuch''s direction and said: "send orders, increase the number of soldiers by one million, attack Dongxia with all strength, and be the first to arrive at the capital of Dongxia, and capture all the royal family members."


    "Yes, your majesty." The old eunuch took command.


    There was a dangerous light in the eyes of emperor Tianxia: "if she has something, the whole Dongxia royal family should thank her for her death."


    Cangsong temple.


    In a flash, Hua Ruge has been here for seven days, still lying on the bed which looks like crystal texture.


    Swallowing the beast doesn''t go back to sleep. Every day, he stays beside Hua Ruge. From time to time, he arches his master''s head with his smiling head, as if to wake her up.


    This day, it lies on Hua Ruge''s hand and feels her fingers move.


    It suddenly looked up to see Hua Ruge frowning, and then moved his back hand again.


    The eyes of the devouring animal are full of joy. It jumps on Hua Ruge''s neck and steps on it with its furry claws.


    "Master, wake up." It spews.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know how long she had slept. Her consciousness was slowly revived. She only felt that she was very tired. It seemed that she could not do it no matter she used her brain or opened her eyes.


    "Master, master." The devouring beast cried in her ear.


    Hua Ruge struggled for a long time. It took a lot of effort to open his eyes.


    In the eye is a blur, slowly to see the devouring beast''s head, the top is the palace beam.


    "Master, you are awake at last." Always haughty devour the beast this time also can''t help rubbing the face of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge felt that she didn''t have any strength all over her body. Before Zhang could say anything, she felt dizzy. She tried to ask where she was, but she didn''t. she fainted again.


    "Master, master." The devouring beast cries.


    The voice was heard by the waitress outside. The waitress in white paid in.


    The devouring beast is a little restrained in this unfamiliar place of life. It jumps to the inside side of Hua Ruge, stretches its head and makes a sound: "the master wakes up and faints again. What''s the matter?"


    After taking care of her for so many days, the maid was not surprised that she could talk to the devouring beast. Hearing this, she said, "I will go to the doctor to ask."


    Devour the beast and dot its little head.


    The maid was amused by her lovely appearance and turned to go out.


    The doctor was soon invited by the maid to explore Hua Ruge''s state and said: "her vitality is gradually reviving, she will wake up from time to time, and she will be able to walk with my pill for another period of time."


    "Well, thank you, doctor. I''ll see you out." The maid revered.


    Two people go out, devour the beast and jump on Hua Ruge''s neck and say: "master, you hear me, you will be better in a few days."


    Hua Ruge has no way to return it.


    Swallowing beast is more relieved to hear the news, and soon fell asleep in Hua Ruge''s neck nest.


    After another two days, Hua Ruge opened his eyes. This time, he felt better than last time. He slowly sorted out the confused thoughts in his brain, and looked at the devouring animal one by one and asked, "where is this?"


    "I don''t know. A man in white brought you here." The devouring beast replied.


    Hua Yuege looks puzzled, turns his head slowly and asks after thinking: "where is the other person? Where is Tuoba Rui? "


    "The man saved you, and then he never came to see you again." "I haven''t seen your man," he thought


    Hua Ruge frowned and wanted to say something, but felt that her body could not support her again. With her last strength, she said to the devouring beast, "next time I wake up, call someone in for me."


    It can be heard from the words of devouring the beast that Tuo BARREI didn''t see her after her resurrection, so he would be in a hurry.


    Don''t do stupid things. Wait for me.


    This was her last thought when she passed out in a coma.


    Ten days later, one third of Dongxia''s territory has been occupied by Dazhen. At the same time, the power of the dark night Pavilion in this land has been completely uprooted by the power of Zixiao holy land and suffered heavy losses.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t find out which of the three magic Gates was the one that started to fight against China like song in the dark night Pavilion. In the gesture of preferring to kill by mistake, he killed all the people when he saw the gate.


    The devil gate is also crying.


    Although the three demons are not small in power, no one dares to provoke Tuo BARREI now, so they can only withdraw from Dongxia.


    For a time, no matter the soldiers of Dongxia, the secret foothold of the dark night pavilion or the entrance of the magic gate, they all became the existence of bereaved dogs, and were chased by Tuoba Rui.


    This day, in front of the siege, Tuoba Rui is sitting quietly in his study, rubbing the black jade plate Hua Ruge once sent him, trying to feel her breath.


    "Xiaoge, Xiaoge, where are you? Shall I have a word? "


    He said in a low voice, the whole man leaning on the chair, as if he had been drained.


    "Xiaoge, don''t be afraid. Even if you really get there, I will accompany you, and don''t let you be alone."


    At this time, the black leopard knocked on the door and came in. Looking at Tuo Barry''s appearance, he worried: "Your Highness, it''s not right for you not to eat for more than ten days. You should be careful when you go down like this."


    Now Yunjin and huaruge are not around. Once he gets sick, the consequences are unimaginable.

 Chapter 459

    "How are you looking?" Tuo Ba Rui asked directly. He didn''t pick up on his own body at all.


    The Panther sighed and said, "no, I''ve been looking around for over a hundred times. I haven''t found the dead female bones at that time."


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are bright.


    I can''t find it.


    Is she OK?


    "My subordinates think that the means of the princess may have been out of danger for a long time. The prince may as well wait. Maybe the princess will come back to you after the injury is cured." The Panther said.


    "Yes?" Tuoba Rui whispered.


    Can he still see his little song?


    The black leopard stressed the key leader: "will of Lord, you don''t torture yourself."


    "It''s them who should be tortured." Tuoba Rui''s eyes were fierce, and he said: "the order will go down. Before noon today, we must attack the city."


    He would pray with the blood of Dongxia Beichen family.


    They must die!


    "I''m going to give you an order. Let''s sleep for a while." "The Panther advised:" if the princess in certainly do not want to see you like this


    "I''ll listen to her when she comes back." Tuoba Rui looked at him with cold eyes: "you go out."


    The Panther had no choice but to turn around and go out.


    Tuoba Rui rubbed the jade plate with his hands and said, "Xiaoge, come back."


    Cangsong temple.


    Hua yuemeng opened his eyes, stroked his heart and felt the pain there.


    Her eyebrows were frowned tightly.


    Tuo BARREI, don''t do anything stupid.


    The devouring beast remembered her request. When she woke up, she ran out quickly. A moment later, it came in with a white maid.


    "The maid came in and saluted Hua Ruge:" the girl is awake


    Hua Ruge felt that her spirit had improved a lot today. She nodded her head and asked, "excuse me, where is this?"


    "This is the temple of Cangsong. The maid is just a maid. You don''t need to be polite. Call me Xiaoxue." The maid said respectfully.


    "Cangsong temple?" Hua Yuege is shocked when he hears the words: "how can I be here?"


    She didn''t even know where the temple was, so she came here.


    Wait, man in white.


    Childe wutrace?


    She thought of it and asked tentatively, "did you bring me here?"


    "Yes, girl." The maid nodded.


    Hua Ruge''s brain is still very slow now. She knows that she should not spend her energy on sorting out this matter, but asks: "what about others? I want to see him. "


    She wants to ask if there is any news about Tuo BARREI.


    "I''m not in good health recently. I''m afraid I can''t come to see the girl." The maid replied.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "when I''m better, I''ll see him. Can you help me find out about the outside situation?"


    "The young master said to let your servant listen to your orders. What do you want to know? Or who? "


    Hua Ruge gasped: "Dazheng and Wang Tuoba Rui, I want to know how he has been recently and what has he done?"


    "Yes."


    "And." Hua Ruge wanted to add a sentence, but he felt that he could not support it.


    She wanted to write a letter to Tuo barrow, first to report peace, but now it''s obviously impossible.


    "Write a letter to him for me and say I''m here with you. Everything is OK. I''ll go back to him soon." Hua Yueqiang says this sentence.


    In order to make sure that Tuo BARREI can believe it, he turned his hand and took out a letter he had written before from the space and handed it to the maid.


    Originally she was awakened by heartache, but now she can''t support it.


    "I understand, girl, please have a rest." The maid took the letter, worried.


    Hua Ruge fainted without her saying.


    It''s a long time for her to recover her vitality. She needs to adapt slowly.


    The maid was told by childe wutrace to listen to Hua Ruge''s words, so she didn''t think much about it. She went out and wrote a letter, the content of which was the same as Hua Ruge''s explanation.


    After she finished writing, she found the trusted Messenger, and asked him to send it to Tuo Barrow''s hand to find out the information below.


    The waiter is the strength of the war master, and is also an expert on the mainland, so the maid is not worried.


    Since then, Hua Ruge has been able to wake up for more and more time. Slowly, she has also been able to move forward. After a few days, she has been able to take a few steps.


    "Take me to meet childe Wuchen. I''ll see him." On this day, Hua said.


    The maid said, "girl, you haven''t recovered completely yet. You''d better go back later."


    "Carry me." Hua Ruge insisted.


    She has been here for half a month but she hasn''t seen the figure of Childe wutrace. She has a bad premonition.


    There was no way for the maid to ask someone to take her to the door, to sit on Hua Ruge and carry her out.


    As soon as Hua Ruge went out, he found these people walking on the clouds. Unlike Zixiao holy land, he could see the miniature of the whole continent through the clouds.


    She was surprised. How high is it?


    At the gate of a hall, Xiaoxue and the maid in front of the hall exchanged a few words. The maid opened the door, and Xiaoxue walked in with Hua Ruge.


    The room is very quiet and large. The light green color is very elegant. There is no host to entertain them.


    Hua rugo thought that childe wutrace was asleep. When he got to the bed, he saw that he was frowning.


    He is not asleep, but in a coma.


    With just a mental sweep, she found that his illness had recurred again. This time, her body was severely damaged. After exploring, she could hardly believe that this was a body that a living person could have.


    Generally, as long as one tenth of the injuries are serious, people should die.


    What''s the matter with him?


    She thought for a moment, her pupil shrank and asked Xiaoxue, "how did I survive? Did he save me? "


    "Yes, girl." Xiaoxue replied, but her eyes were aching at the traceless childe on the bed.


    At this time, there was almost no blood on childe''s pale face, looking at how to think of a person who will die at any time.


    Hua Ruge suddenly thought of the cause of Childe wutrace. Like Tuoba Rui, it''s not a disease, but a wound.


    For many years, childe Wuxian has been using a method of overdraft of his body and life power, which makes his body always suffer from trauma. It seems to outsiders that he is suffering from disease.


    This time, it''s obvious that childe Wuchen once again used that kind of skill to save her, which led to the serious injury lying here.


    She frowned tightly and felt very sad in her heart.


    I really do harm to others.


    "You don''t have to blame yourself too much, young man. He will get better soon." Xiaoxue comforts her.


    Hua Ruge sighed, "please come to see me later. I want to say my opinion on his injury."


    All she could do for her was cure him as soon as possible.


    Xiaoxue replied, "I see. Girl is not in good health. Let''s go."


    "OK. Hua Yuege said with a look of sadness and anger.


    When she gets better, she will never let go of those who hurt her!

 Chapter 460

    The war on the land of Dongxia became more and more fierce. Both Dazheng''s army and Daewoo''s army advanced to the capital at the fastest speed. The royal family of Dongxia didn''t know where to escape.


    Hua Ruge was able to walk normally in a flash. Every day, in addition to visiting childe wutrace, she and the doctor thought that danfang was leaning on the door of the hall, waiting for Tuo BARREI''s reply.


    Her letter has been sent out for seven days. It is reasonable to say that the reply should have arrived, but there is no news.


    That day, she stood outside the door again and looked away.


    If childe Wuxian was not seriously ill and her body was not so bad, she would have rushed back.


    "Girl, I''ve got another person to inquire about it. King Tuo BARREI and Emperor Dayu are attacking Dongxia. Now there are four battles in Dongxia, destroying all the passing transmission arrays. And many cities are blocked in the war. I''m afraid the delivery will be much slower."


    Xiaoxue walks back.


    Hua Yuege frowned at the words: "he is still at war."


    Tuoba Rui will not care about his body when he collapses. What should he do if he is ill?


    "Girl, it''s cold outside and you''re still weak. You''d better go in and have a rest." Xiaoxue advised.


    Hua Ruge''s brow didn''t stretch out. He sighed heavily, thinking that when the letter reached Tuoba Rui''s hand, he would be less grumpy.


    The next day, Hua Ruge and the doctor developed a pill and fed it to the childe without trace.


    Hua Ruge is observing by the bed.


    After the entrance of the pill, the recovery speed of the wounds on childe Wuxian really accelerated.


    She took a long breath and went back to the room.


    This day Hua Ruge sat on the bed, hugged the devouring beast and said, "I''m still so weak after so long. When can I get better?"


    The Devourer shook her head repeatedly.


    It''s not a doctor. How does it know.


    "I know it''s no use asking you." Hua Yuege looks disgusted.


    Swallowing beast saw that she was ill and didn''t talk back to her, but his heart was full of stomach, knowing that you still asked me.


    "I want to see him." Hua Yuege said, looking out of the window, "we agreed to celebrate the new year together."


    Devouring beast looked up at her, big eyes blinked and blinked, as if to ask why she didn''t do it.


    "How can I walk at this time before I wake up? I have to rest for a while when I''m walking for a while. I don''t have a second soul returning pill if I meet my enemy in the chaos of war outside." Hua Ruge says helplessly.


    I don''t know if the devouring animal understands. In a word, he doesn''t interact with her any more. He lies on her leg and sleeps.


    Hua Ruge sighs.


    It''s been more than ten days. Has the letter arrived yet?


    "Do it."


    Just as she thought about it, there was a knock on the door.


    "Xiaoxue, it''s said that you don''t have to be so formal, just come in directly." Hua Yuege said.


    The door was pushed open from the outside, and what I saw was a white, pale, but warm, traceless young man.


    "How did you get out of bed?" Hua Yuege said in her eyes


    "It''s still you who helped develop the prescription." With a slight smile on his face, the childe walked closer slowly.


    Hua Ruge said with guilt: "if it wasn''t for saving me, you wouldn''t have hurt so much."


    The childe without trace saw her embarrassed appearance, and there was a smile in her cold eyes.


    "What are you laughing at?" Hua Yuege asked strangely.


    "In addition to rejecting my liking, it''s the first time I''ve seen you look like this." "Traceless childe stood by the bed, looked down at her:" very lovely


    Hua Ruge helplessly helped her forehead: "you didn''t hurt your brain this time."


    What she said is very serious.


    "You don''t always think I''m abnormal." Childe wutrace joked that since he met her, his face has been much more vivid.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song.


    "How are you?" The childe without trace asked her in turn.


    "The injury has healed, but the body is very weak. It is estimated that it will take three months to recover from the state and peak strength." Hua Ruge says helplessly.


    She really doesn''t know how to spend these three months.


    The childe without trace nodded: "keep it well, and tell me if you want to go back. I''ll send someone to see you."


    Hua Ruge really wants to talk now, but seeing his weak appearance, he thinks it''s too cruel to him.


    The hesitation and struggle of her expression fell into his eyes, and his cool eyes were touched for a moment.


    Is she thinking about his feelings?


    It''s a wonderful feeling that she cares.


    "Say so much, hungry or not?" Asked the childe without trace.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "a little."


    "Me too. Let''s eat together." No trace said to tell Xiaoxue to prepare the meal.


    Hua Ruge looked at his paler face and worried, "you can''t support yourself without rest."


    "It''s always been like this. I''m used to it." "I''ll help you out of bed," said the childe


    Hua Ruge nodded and put his hand in his palm.


    When she touched the cold of his palm, her hot fingers trembled slightly.


    The temperature on his hand is not normal at all.


    "Are you really OK?" Hua Yuege asked in a hurry.


    She didn''t want to hurt him by missing out on any information.


    "Of course." He helped her out of bed and went to the table.


    Hua Ruge looked at him suspiciously.


    There are many secrets in childe wutrace''s heart when she looks at the beauty. She never felt that she could see through him for a moment.


    "What do you want to know? I''ll tell you? " Looking at her inquiring eyes, he said directly.


    Hua Ruge sipped her lips and asked uncertainly, "will you really tell me?"


    "Yes." Childe Wu trace added a funny sentence: "say it."


    "Well, let''s start with the basics." Hua Ruge took a breath and said, "who are you?"


    "They say I am the son of God, the highest person in the temple of Cangsong." Childe wutrace''s light reply, with a languid and casual look, seemed to never put this position in his eyes.


    But the answer surprised Hua Ruge.


    Cangsong temple is the most powerful force in the mainland. He is the son of the temple. Is he the most respected person in the whole mainland?


    Is this identity a little too exaggerated.


    Seeing that she couldn''t close her mouth, childe wutrace couldn''t help laughing: "are you so surprised?"


    "Yes." Hua Yuege nodded repeatedly: "I have the feeling of holding the thigh of a local tyrant."


    "I''ll hold you, too." The childe without trace spreads his arms.


    "Cough." Hua Ruge coughed twice, then said: "the next question, what is your cultivation skill? Why can''t we stop now that it''s going to hurt the body. "


    The smile on childe''s face faded slowly, and he said, "it''s not the skill, but the power. I''m borrowing someone''s power, which my body can''t bear, so every time I use it, I will be hurt by different degrees."

 Chapter 461

    "Don''t... The power of others? " Hua is like a song in the mist.


    She had never heard of the idea that she could borrow other people''s power.


    The childe nodded and said, "and I can''t do without it. I can only accept it."


    "You are in such a high position, who dares to force you?" Hua Ruge doesn''t understand again.


    "Your words are in reverse order. Only when I accept this power can I have the present status. Otherwise, I can''t live." Childe wutrace told her everything.


    The gods of Cangsong temple in the past looked at the scenery, but only Hua Ruge, an outsider, knew the pain they suffered.


    Hua Ruge''s face was not only angry when he listened: "this is not bullying."


    "Well, it''s time to eat." Said the childe, Xiaoxue has brought up the food.


    The food here is more delicate than that outside, which makes people have appetite.


    If usual Hua Ruge must have jumped on it, but now it is frowning and indignant.


    The childe without trace stretched out his hand and shook in front of her, saying: "it''s not as serious as you think. I''m not good. I''ll eat first."


    He said, handing her the chopsticks.


    "When I get stronger, I will help you defeat that man and set you free." Hua Yuege took the chopsticks and said firmly.


    The childe''s finger quivered.


    Freedom.


    He could not remember what it was like, but he still longed for it.


    "Believe you, eat." Mr. Wu trace began to bring her vegetables.


    Hua Ruge looked at his frail appearance and secretly decided that he would do something for him one day.


    They had a quiet meal, because none of them was in good health, so Hua rugo didn''t want to drink either.


    "Do I still have something to eat?" Put down the chopsticks, asked the childe.


    Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly: "Xiaoxue''s craftsmanship is very good. I eat a lot every meal."


    "But you''re still thin." Childe Wudi said.


    Hua Ruge touched his face and mumbled doubtfully, "is there any?"


    The childe without trace looks at her quietly and doesn''t say anything.


    Hua Ruge was so flustered by him that he not only asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "You miss him, don''t you?" The childe without trace opens his mouth, and his voice is calm.


    Hua Ruge was shocked to realize what he said. She smiled sheepishly: "you can see that."


    "Don''t embarrass yourself. Go back. I''ll send someone to see you." When the childe without trace said this, there was some pity in his voice.


    He could not bear her embarrassment.


    Hua Yuege purses her mouth, but does not speak.


    Traceless childe still looks at her quietly, and doesn''t say anything.


    Hua Yuege struggled for a while, then looked up and said apologetically: "I''m sorry, I......"


    "All right." "No trace interrupts her words, way:" you can hesitate so long time I already contented


    Hua, like a song, can''t bear to hear it.


    The childe with no trace reached out his hand and pinched it on her small face. He said with a smile, "although I like your vivid expression, I still think it''s best to see you smile."


    "Thank you." Hua Yuege raised his head and said seriously.


    "I accept." The childe without trace should come down, the voice is as gentle as ever.


    Hua Ruge wanted to say something else, but he interrupted: "don''t say it, or we will have nothing to say when we leave tomorrow."


    Hua Ruge laughs, and he has the heart to joke.


    "I''ll help you to have a rest and have a good sleep. I''ll arrange someone to take you away tomorrow." The childe said in a coaxing tone.


    Hua Ruge had to answer, and gratitude was silently recorded in his heart.


    The next morning, Hua Ruge got up early, pushed open the door and saw the traceless childe standing in front of the door with his back to her, looking at the scene below.


    "Why so early?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Childe Wuxian turned around and saw that she had changed into a pale blue brocade dress. He looked up and down and said, "I''m afraid I''ll be late to see you."


    Hua Ruge only thinks he is a joke, and laughs: "it''s the new year''s day soon. When you''re cured, come and celebrate the new year with us."


    It''s too cold here.


    Everyone is respectful to him, which leads him to find no one to say what he wants.


    "Even if I go, Tuo BARREI will drive me out." Childe wutrace joked.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "he''s a little careful."


    When she mentioned him, her eyes had tender feelings that could not be ignored.


    "I''ve never been so jealous of him." Childe wutrace said half jokingly and half seriously.


    Hua Ruge scratched his head and said, "you are so good, you will meet someone who loves you."


    "I believe it." "No trace childe says with a smile.


    Someone has been waiting for the teleportation array in the distance. Hua rugo looks at him and says, "after I leave, you can take good care of your injuries. If you are bored, you can go to me at any time."


    "Well." "Go ahead," replied the childe


    Hua Ruge nodded, "take care."


    The childe with no trace smiled lightly, with gentle temperament. She looked very gentle.


    Hua Ruge turns her head and leaves under the support of snow.


    There is no way for Cangsong temple to lead to the lower part. There is only one transmission array. Hua Ruge goes to the transmission array and finds that there are two people in White waiting there.


    The faces of the two men were cold and solemn, looking like they were only middle-aged.


    "This is the guard that the young master photographed for you. It will ensure your safety on the road." Little snow road.


    Hua Ruge nodded and stepped on it.


    "Cough."


    After seeing Hua Ruge leave, the childe without trace coughed up and took the empty fist off his mouth. There was a trace of red blood in the white palm.


    He took out his handkerchief and wiped away the blood, his eyes never wavering.


    The doctor came to him and said, "Your Highness, your body is too weak. You should go back to rest earlier."


    "I''ve been empty for so many years. It doesn''t matter if I raise it or not." Childe wutrace is still looking at the direction of Hua Ruge''s departure. The difference is that after he can''t see her, the soft light in his eyes gradually becomes cold and alienated.


    "This time, unlike before, you have sacrificed three years of life to save the girl. If you don''t adjust in time, how can you do it?" Doctors worry.


    The childe with no trace looks indifferent and casual: "it didn''t matter how long he would have lived. It doesn''t matter if he died a few years earlier."


    Another thing he didn''t tell Hua rugo is that overdraft of his body''s potential has great harm.


    And the biggest harm is that all the sons of God have not lived to be twenty-seven years old.


    "But you will be twenty-two after this year''s festival. You can''t ignore your body." The doctor''s words are pitiful.


    Originally, there are five years left. Now, in order to save Hua Ruge, his Shouyuan has only two years left, which is still under the premise of not using too much load.


    That is to say, if the current childe without trace doesn''t pay attention to his body, he may die at any time.


    "What''s the difference between life and death?" The childe said, looking at the doctor, he said: "if I can be liked by her, I will surely live longer than you. Do you believe it?"

 Chapter 462

    The doctor said helplessly, "Your Highness, the son of God, take care of it."


    "Don''t worry, I can''t die." The childe without trace patted him on the shoulder and turned to walk towards the temple.


    Even if he can''t do the one that can give her happiness, he also wants to keep her and watch her happy and unharmed.


    Outside the temple, there was a divine servant waiting there for a long time, and he saw the traceless childe kneeling down and saying: "Your Highness, the little leader of Zixiao holy land, Tuo BARREI, used the holy land force to interfere in the world war. This is a big taboo. Do we join forces with Tianfu college and other major departments to fight against it?"


    "Cough..."


    Childe Wuxian coughs softly.


    "Your Highness, are you ok?" Asked the God.


    The childe frowned and said, "I''m too weak these days. By the way, what did you just say?"


    "Subordinates say..."


    "Cough..."


    "Your Highness, are you really OK?"


    "Cough, it may be that Shouyuan is about to dry up. It''s OK. Go on."


    "Your Highness, let''s have a rest first. Your subordinates will report later." The God attends a face nervous way.


    The childe without trace had to nod his head and say, "well, wait until I get better."


    He said and went into the temple.


    The gate of the temple closes by itself, and the pain on the childe''s face disappears instantly, and the jade like face is as cold as water.


    If there is no Tuo BARREI, he will do it.


    Those who try to hurt her in vain should be punished.


    Mainland rules?


    What kind of guardian will he be, who doesn''t even care about his own life and death?


    It''s ridiculous.


    Hua Ruge reached the foothold of Cangsong temple through the transmission array. This place is located in Dayu, almost the most central place in the mainland.


    She inquired about it, and then knew that it was not far from the emperor. It was a safer city on the continent where wars are raging.


    She did not leave for the first time, but found an inn to settle down and collect information about Tuo BARREI and the military war.


    They are a group of four people. Apart from Hua Ruge and Xiaoxue, one of the bodyguards is Xiaobai and the other is Lingfeng. It seems that they are all powerful.


    Xiaoxue looks for a big Inn in the city and says, "shopkeeper, a housekeeper."


    Both the shopkeeper and Hua Ruge are stunned.


    "Four." Hua said like a song.


    "Girl, we must guard your door to protect your safety. We can''t sleep." Little snow road.


    Hua Ruge shook his head, turned over his hand and took out the gold coin and handed it to the shopkeeper: "four."


    Xiao Bai and Ling Feng are puzzled.


    "I''m not that weak. Besides, it''s OK for you to watch me in another shift. Why don''t you stay up all night?" Hua Ruge infuses them with fresh ideas.


    These people were cultivated by the temple with dedication. She felt that such people were too tired and boring to live.


    The three obviously didn''t adapt to each other, but Hua Ruge insisted on doing the same.


    When she arrived at the inn, Hua rugo felt that she was a little weak. She lay on the bed and narrowed for a while before she felt better.


    "Dangdang!"


    There was a knock at the door.


    Xiaoxue goes to open the door. Xiaobai in white comes in.


    Xiaoxue walks back to support Hua Ruge and leans on the bed.


    "Did you get the news?" Hua Yuege asked.


    She asked Xiao Bai to go to investigate the local dark night Pavilion. Only in this way can intelligence be collected as quickly as possible.


    "Yes." Xiao Bai opened the envelope in his hand and said: "during the successive battles in Dongxia, Dayu and Dazheng took a very strong offensive to march towards Wangdu. Now, Dazheng is closer to Wangdu, but Dayu is faster. It is unknown which country arrived first."


    Hua frowned like a song.


    He''s still fighting?


    Haven''t you received your letter?


    "According to the news, the reason for the slow down of Dazheng army is that Zhan Wang is ill and the three armies have lost their vigour compared with before." Xiao Bai continued.


    Hua Ruge was shocked: "sick?"


    "That''s what I said, but I''m not seriously ill. I''m still organizing the army to attack the city." Xiao Bai said truthfully.


    Hua Ruge felt flustered.


    It''s not serious now, and it''s going to get worse.


    He doesn''t have a doctor around, so there may be something wrong.


    How can he be so naughty?


    Hua Ruge thought of the pupil shrinking, and now she was sure that Tuoba Rui didn''t receive the letter she sent.


    So where''s the letter?


    What happened in the middle?


    She looked solemn, and finally said, "it''s too slow for me to catch up with my body condition. Xiao Bai, you take my letter to him and ask him to stop attacking and take care of his body."


    She said and wrote another letter and handed it to him.


    "Yes, girl." Xiao Bai takes the letter and strides away.


    "Wait." Hua Ruge calls him.


    Xiao Bai turned around and said, "what else can I do for you, girl?"


    "The first time the letter didn''t arrive, it''s likely that the messenger was in danger. You should pay attention to safety. If you can''t do it, don''t fight hard." Hua said as a song.


    Xiao Bai listened for a moment, obviously did not expect Hua Ruge to worry about his safety at this time.


    "Remember?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    He nodded.


    Hua Ruge let him go.


    "Tomorrow, we''ll go too." Hua said like a song.


    She is uneasy not to see Tuo BARREI soon.


    At the same time, a small town in Daewoo entered a woman who looked like a door-to-door.


    She was carrying a vegetable basket. She looked relaxed, but in fact, she was always on guard. When she was sure that no one was following her, she pushed the door in.


    There is daylight in the gap between the doors. It can be seen that this is a hall with tables and chairs directly opposite. Behind the tables and chairs is a black screen.


    As soon as the door is closed, the room is dark, without saying that you can''t see five fingers, but there is no light and you can''t see anything clearly.


    There are several layers of black curtains around the room, which block the light outside and make it very gloomy in the daytime.


    The woman put down the basket, knelt down, and respectfully said, "I''m looking for you."


    As soon as her voice fell, there was a sound in the room that was started by some unknown mechanism. Then behind the black screen came an elegant and feminine man''s voice: "say."


    "Before, the young master asked his subordinates to pay attention to the people who inquired about Tuo BARREI in Dayu. Today, someone came to inquire. It seems that they are probably from the temple of Cang pine. They are afraid that they didn''t dare to follow them."


    "By checking the check-in personnel of each major Inn and eliminating them, we found that there were a group of four people who were behind us. After sending people to guard outside the inn, we finally saw the informant."


    "Four people, two men and two women. Now a man is on his way to Dayu border. He is likely to send a letter to Tuo BARREI again." A woman''s well-organized report.


    After a long silence after the screen, the voice of the soft man sounded again: "inform feixingzong and send someone to stop the letter. By the way, the big fish will be hooked again."

 Chapter 463

    The woman took the lead and went out. When she opened the door, the light from the outside came in. There was a figure of a thin man standing behind the screen.


    But the woman did not dare to look at it more. She bowed her head and closed the door and walked out respectfully.


    After the screen, a pair of hands with distinct bones hold a letter. If Hua Ruge is present, she will definitely recognize it. This is what she wrote to Tuoba Rui before.


    "Young master, after Hua Ruge''s accident, not only Tuo BARREI, the emperor of Dayu and the temple of Cangsong are all involved. Are we too adventurous to start to China Ruge?" A voice asked.


    "I have no hatred with her. There is no need to fight. But feixingzong dares to control me when the dark night Pavilion is defeated by the three devil sects. How can I let them control me?"


    "I want to Kill with a knife. " The voice said again.


    "Those idiots will stop when they hear Hua rugo coming back. You will keep a close eye on the trend. Any news will come back as soon as possible."


    "Yes." The man answered.


    "For the first time, there are people I dare not move in the dark Pavilion. I really want to see what kind of woman this is."


    An interesting voice in the open room sounded in a low voice.


    Hua Ruge left the inn with Xiaoxue and Lingfeng at dawn the next day and rushed to the border between Dayu and Dongxia through the transmission array of the city.


    After arriving at the border, Ling Feng bought a carriage and let Hua Ruge and Xiaoxue sit on it. He drove himself to the East summer boundary.


    Dongxia is the emperor Dynasty, with a large territory. Now that the transmission array has been destroyed, it will take ten days to get from the border to the capital as soon as possible. Hua Ruge is worried.


    Now she can only hope that Xiao Bai can send the letter earlier. As long as Tuo BARREI receives the letter, she will treasure her body.


    As soon as he entered the territory of Dongxia, Hua Ruge could feel that the atmosphere here was obviously different. Few people passed by on the street, and there were no vendors on both sides. The people didn''t know where they had gone. It was a full look after the war.


    After walking for a few days, most of the way is such a scene. There are not many Inns on the road. Fortunately, the city is not closed, or it''s hard to think about the past.


    Three days later, a group of three found their way to the Inn at night.


    But as soon as the carriage stopped, Hua rugo felt that the atmosphere was a little bit wrong. It was too quiet.


    Even though there are not many people passing by recently, this time it''s a bit too quiet.


    Lingfeng and Xiaoxue also have this feeling.


    Xiaoxue is wary of protecting Hua Ruge behind her.


    Ling Feng jumped out of the carriage, browed and said, "if you want to do anything, just say it. Why hide?"


    "Jie Jie, I really didn''t expect to meet a master in this small city. It''s interesting." A voice fell, and a black smoke flashed across from Lingfeng. There was already another black robed man


    then, a dozen black shadows flashed around and surrounded the carriage.


    Xiaoxue listened in the carriage and frowned: "girl, there are many people in the other side. I''ll take care of you later."


    "It''s such a dark night pavilion that I came back so soon." Hua Ruge was a little surprised when she spoke.


    The intelligence network is not weak.


    "Hua Ruge, do you think you can still hide now?" The man in black opposite Ling Feng is facing the carriage way.


    "Help me down." Hua sings like a song.


    "It''s dangerous down here," said the snow


    "It''s not safe in here either." Hua Ruge said and took her hand, and stood up from the collapse, slowly getting off.


    Even in this situation, Hua Ruge is indifferent.


    She went forward and looked at the man in Black: "who is your excellency, and what is your grudge with me?"


    "Let you know that this is the eldest of the flying star sect, the Seven Star old man. I''m here today to take you away." The old way.


    Hua Ruge is familiar with the name. Later, she thought that the magic gate that once competed for the yellow spring grass in the East China Sea was feixingzong, and that the old man Xingyun, one of the three elders, was killed by her.


    But those things happened in the East China Sea, and the people in front of them don''t know.


    "So it was your people who ambushed me in Dazhen that day?" Hua Yuege continued.


    "You don''t have to know so much. Are you going with us or are we going to take you?" Seven Star old man impatient way.


    Hua rugo asked, "the people in the demon gate ambushed me that day to rob my ring. Now they have it. What are you binding me for?"


    "Tuo Barry, the madman, has cleaned dozens of gates of my flying star sect. Of course, I will ask for some interest from him. If I catch you, I will not believe that he is obedient." Seven Star old man hates voice way.


    Hua Yuege picked up his lips and said with a smile, "you are not afraid to lose the principal instead of the interest."


    "How dare you threaten me?" Seven Star old man disdained.


    "I have written a letter to Tuo BARREI saying that he is safe. Are you not afraid to cause trouble if you move me now?" Hua asked as defiantly as a song.


    But if you look at her eyes carefully, you will know that her purpose is not here.


    Seven Star old man smelt speech disdain one smile, turn over a hand to take out a letter, to Hua Ru song way: "you say is this one."


    Hua Yuege''s pupil shrinks.


    If so, how could these people have known she was alive and on her way back without intercepting the letter.


    "You should have blocked two of the same letters." Hua yuemou light a Lin, asked: "the messenger?"


    "You know it." When the Seven Star old man spoke, his face showed fierce light.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes were sharp, and he said in a cold voice, "I''ll decide your life."


    Now there is no need for further discussion.


    "I''ll see what you can do." The Seven Star old man showed his fighting spirit, took out a black broadsword and cut it towards Hua Ruge.


    Ling Feng''s long sword came out of his body and stopped in front of him. The two men collided with each other. It was the Seven Star old man who stepped back a few steps.


    Seven Star old man looks surprised: "who are you?"


    I''ve heard before that several experts have been killed in intercepting another messenger. I didn''t expect that there was a strong one beside Hua rugo.


    Lingfeng face if ice, there is no more words, and the sword will attack, the move is fierce.


    The two men soon fought in the same place. Although the strength of the Seven Star old man is a little bit, it can also guarantee that he will not lose or get hurt in a short time.


    "Brothers, do it."


    The remaining dozen people in black surrounded Hua Ruge and Xiaoxue.


    At this time, Hua Ruge had difficulty in running for a long time. Her mental strength and physical condition were poor, and she could not fight at all.


    Snow is not disorderly way: "girl, I protect you."


    A dozen people in black exchanged a look and then rushed in.


    Hua rugo observed that the weakest of these people is the strength of the Seven Star Division. There are several divisions that are similar to Xiaoxue''s strength. She can''t cope with them alone.

 Chapter 464

    "Don''t worry about me, kill him." Hua Ruge pointed to the Seven Star old man, with a cold light on his face.


    "Snow a Zheng way:" that how to do


    "Don''t worry, they dare not do anything to me." Hua is as determined as a song.


    "The girl is safe." Xiaoxue said, turning over her hand and taking out a black whip, she flew to the Seven Star old man.


    Someone stopped her, but Lingfeng started to solve it.


    Lingfeng and Xiaoxue are both in white clothes. When they fight together, their strength is obviously improved. The Seven Star old man is more passive, and those around him can''t get involved.


    "Get the girl for me." The Seven Star old man said in a hurry.


    Surrounded by a dozen people, Hua Yuege said, "be honest, or you won''t benefit."


    "I didn''t want to run either." Hua Yuege said scornfully, and said to Lingfeng and Xiaoxue, "don''t worry about me, kill people!"


    The Seven Star old man has been defeated and suffered several injuries.


    The man in black looks at Hua Ruge, who is not rebellious. There is no way.


    Now everyone knows that Hua Ruge can''t hurt, let alone kill. For a while, no one dares to move because he''s afraid that he''ll hurt himself.


    Seven Star old man is furious: "asshole, tie her up..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by a whip that Xiaoxue waved past. He could only concentrate on fighting with one breath.


    Hua rugo reached out his hands and said, "come on, tie me up and take me to talk with the king of war."


    When the man in black saw Hua Ruge''s cooperation, he was also confident. One of them took out the rope and went to the front.


    Hua Ruge''s indifferent eyes swept around his face and said, "I remember you, tie it."


    She said, putting her hands forward again.


    The man in black is a little confused.


    What is to remember him?


    She''s getting revenge?


    "When your patriarch deals with King Zhan, I will not grudge the life of a small role. I will mention it then." Hua Ruge kindly explained to him.


    At the thought of the cruel means of Zhan Wang Tuo Ba Rui, the man in black immediately shrunk his neck and dared not start.


    Let her take revenge. That''s it.


    Not only him, but also others are afraid to do it.


    Seeing the situation here, the Seven Star old man was so angry that he almost vomited blood. At last, he only got to say: "come and help me, and solve these two people first."


    So two people in black were left to watch Hua Ruge, and others joined the battle circle.


    Hua Yuege''s pupil shrinks. That''s what she''s afraid of.


    These people dare not move her, but they will not keep their hands on Lingfeng and Xiaoxue.


    Just as she was thinking of other schemes, another group of people appeared around her. They were also dressed in black, and they started to fight against the people of feixingzong without saying anything.


    There are seven or eight of them. Most of them are at the division level. They have a great advantage over those who go to the flying star sect.


    Seven Star old man is surprised, drink to ask: "who are you?"


    "Pass by and use your life." A soft female voice suddenly sounded, which made everyone in the audience stunned.


    Hua Yuege gently raised his eyebrows and looked at a dark lane where the voice came from.


    The sound of wooden wheels rubbing on the stone slab is low, attracting everyone to look at it.


    Between the shadow of the dark lane slowly appeared in the moonlight, see the people again surprised.


    Hua Ruge is also slightly surprised.


    The first entry was a wheelchair and legs wrapped in black gauze skirts, and then the upper body in black appeared, with a black and white striped civet in its arms.


    Civet''s dark green eyes are particularly attractive in the dark. A white jade hand gently touches civet.


    In the night of endless fighting, such a woman suddenly appears, which makes people feel bottomless, and they are thinking about what kind of face will appear under this gloomy dress.


    Finally, the wheelchair was pushed out completely, which made Hua rugo see the woman''s face.


    She was shocked by this look. It was not the dark appearance in her imagination, but a quiet and gentle face, beautiful, but not aggressive.


    Like Hua Ruge, she has a smile on her lips, but Hua Ruge looks smart and witty, and what she gives people is that kind of gentle moistening things silently.


    It''s hard to imagine that a woman with a disability in her legs would show such a gesture. If she hadn''t heard what she said earlier, Hua rugo would not have thought that she was aggressive.


    Even as a homosexual, she has a good feeling for the woman in front of her.


    Hua Ruge thought before that she would be older to have this gentle temperament, but the woman in front of her was only 20 years old, which made her very curious.


    "Who are you?" Asked the Seven Star old man in surprise.


    "You don''t need to know." The woman light way, stroking the cat''s palm has not stopped, eyes are always calm and soft.


    Hua rugo has never seen a woman so charming.


    This charm does not come from her beauty, but from her quiet and indifferent temperament.


    Without her command, her men in black moved again.


    Lingfeng and Xiaoxue also attack the Seven Star old man again.


    The flying star clan was soon defeated. Hua Ruge was first rescued by the woman.


    The quiet maid behind the woman pushed her wheelchair towards Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge did not produce vigilance.


    Because she may have guessed the woman''s position and purpose.


    "Lord Hua, I''m shocked." The woman in black takes the lead, smiling friendly and friendly.


    Hua Yuege also smiled and said, "I''m making a false alarm when there is a girl."


    "I''ve heard that Lord Hua is intelligent. Now it seems that the rumors are true." The woman''s eyes showed a touch of appreciation.


    Hua Ruge stood up and said, "no matter how clever you are, it''s not a plan to fall into your dark night Pavilion. I really want to meet you, young master, and know what kind of people you''ve lost."


    "Lord Hua is humble. You are in the open, and I am in the dark. I won''t fight." The woman in black is ashamed.


    "To lose is to lose." Hua Yuege smiled and asked, "what do you want to do when you take me in the dark pavilion?"


    If by now she can''t see that this is the mantis''s way to catch cicadas and yellow Finch, it''s too simple.


    But she could feel that there was no malice in the dark Pavilion.


    "I think Lord Hua guessed that my dark night Pavilion never wanted to get involved in this right and wrong. It was my dark night pavilion that indirectly injured Lord Hua. In order to make amends, we escorted Lord Hua to the king of war safely to show our sincerity." Women''s voice light judo.


    Hua rugo squinted and said, "do you think I will believe you?"


    "I don''t have the capital to fight against Zixiao Holy Land in the dark night Pavilion. Lord Hua should know that our son is a wise man." The woman in black replied.

 Chapter 465

    Hua Ruge''s smile was very shallow, and she said lightly, "dark night Pavilion is trying to calm down the fighting, but my body injury is not without dark night Pavilion. Do you think I will easily forgive you?"


    "I''m sorry for this, young master. The dark night pavilion has paid a price for this. The loss of Dazhen and Dongxia''s Tangkou is so heavy that the dark night pavilion has been devastated in these two countries. Hasn''t the Lord of China come out of his way yet?" The woman in Black said with a bitter face.


    Hua Ruge is really relieved to hear about Tuoba Rui''s method.


    "Even if the previous grudges are even, what about this time?" Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said, "I don''t think there is no dark night pavilion to do anything about it. Only these flying star sect people can intercept the letters sent by me and me."


    She was sure that there was a pen in the dark night Pavilion.


    "Lord Hua is very intelligent. I don''t hide it. The dark night pavilion has been seriously frustrated. Feixingzong wants to seize the opportunity to control the young master and take the dark night Pavilion as his own. The young master needs someone who can support feixingzong''s experts to escape from control. This action is only for self-protection." The woman in Black said frankly.


    "I''m afraid it''s not only self-protection, but also the intention of killing people with a knife. It''s worthy of being the prince of the night." Hua Yuege couldn''t help admiring her when she said this.


    In such a adversity, the way to mediate is stronger in mind than in other people.


    The woman in black also praised her face, but she said, "Lord, I''m flattered."


    "No matter what your purpose is, it''s not sincere to use me." Hua rugo said, "since I don''t want to fight against the dark night Pavilion, I can count these grudges in the past."


    The woman in black nodded and waited for Hua Ruge''s next words.


    "I don''t need your escort. I''ll go back by myself." Hua rugo said and looked at her and said, "but I hope this is the last time. If you dare to make my idea again, I promise there will be no such organization in this continent."


    Next time, she won''t be so unprepared.


    Seeing her suddenly serious face, the woman in black nodded, "OK, I''ll do it for you."


    Hua Yuege looks better.


    "I can''t send it to Lord China, but it''s worth it to see you today." The woman in black praised.


    Hua Ruge glanced at her and said, "I think it''s easy for you to make friends when you put it in the ordinary place."


    In her heart, she still has some feelings about the dark night Pavilion.


    "I think so, too." Black dress woman''s earnest way, regardless of is the smile or the intonation, all gentle does not behave the words.


    Hua Ruge can''t figure out how such a woman can be a person in the dark night Pavilion.


    After a while, all the people of feixingzong were killed. Lingfeng and Xiaoxue were not hurt.


    The woman in black smiled at Hua Ruge and said, "Lord, I''m leaving. Take care."


    "Anyway, thanks for your help. I hope we can have a cup of tea peacefully next time we meet." Hua is like a song.


    "I have a premonition," said the woman in black with a smile


    Hua Ruge nodded and went to the inn.


    Xiaoxue and Lingfeng are close behind,


    "let''s go." Said the woman in black, and the maid behind pushed her away.


    The sound of wheel friction was heard again on the road with blood. The white hands of the woman stroked the cat in her arms. There was always a soft smile on her face.


    "Girl, it''s said in the news that Hua Ruge is a man with a strong sense of outrage. I think she''s quite calm this time." Pushing the little servant girl of the woman in black chatting like a way, the attitude is not rigid.


    "I''m sure she''s not happy, but she''s too clever to know that it''s the best way to promise reconciliation now." The woman in black sipped her lips.


    The little servant girl showed a clear color on her face, but she was still proud: "she is still the most intelligent girl, and she has to bear her dissatisfaction."


    "Bear it?" The woman in black shook her head in disapproval and said, "you don''t know her. She''s not a loser and doesn''t obey the rules."


    "What can she do?" The servant girl is puzzled.


    "When she turns over, she will surely fight against the dark night Pavilion." When the woman in Black said these things, she was still indifferent.


    The servant girl startled: "then you still let her go?"


    "From the moment Dongxia seriously injured her, the Liangzi was born, destined not to be peacefully resolved." The woman in Black said helplessly: "we are not her opponents, so we can only step back first, and when she does it, she will not do too much."


    The servant girl said angrily, "she''s not good at life. The little Lord of Zixiao Holy Land likes her."


    "She''s worth it." The woman in black thought about it and said with appreciation, "a smart, beautiful and colorful woman, who doesn''t love her."


    The servant girl snorted, "I don''t think it''s better to be a girl."


    "Me?" The woman in black seriously thought about it and said, "if I''m not disabled, I should be."


    "Girl, you are arrogant to belittle yourself..." The voice of the servant girl is a little discontented.


    "Well, don''t say, good Lan''er isn''t angry." The woman in black is teasing and flattering.


    Lan''er sighed.


    If the girl is not disabled, she will not lose to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is relieved when he enters the inn. He should have a lot of peace along the way with the good wishes of the dark night Pavilion.


    She lies on the big bed. Xiaoxue finds some ingredients in this deserted Inn, makes a simple meal, and three people sit on the table to eat.


    Hua Ruge eats and looks at Xiaoxue''s face thinking.


    "What do you think?" She asked.


    "I wonder who that woman will be? It doesn''t look like the night Pavilion. " Xiaoxue will say the doubt.


    In the eyes of everyone, the dark night Pavilion is an organization hiding in the dark to calculate people, but it seems that the woman is more like the gold of a large family, and it is not from such a dark place.


    Hua rugo pulled two mouthfuls of rice and said, "don''t look down on her, I dare say there are no smarter ones in the world."


    Just a few fights, she felt that way.


    That woman''s brain is too fast. No matter what she says, she can dissolve it quickly. She is definitely a good negotiator.


    "Would it be the night master''s woman?" Snow gossip way.


    Hua Ruge nodded, also a face gossip way: "I think this is most likely."


    This kind of woman, even if she is physically disabled, is also a glittering existence. It''s not normal that the night master doesn''t like her.


    Lingfeng listens to the gossip, doesn''t talk, just eats.


    "When I think of the future I want to compete with such people, life is still very promising." Hua Ruge picked the eyebrow and said.


    The woman guessed right.


    Hua Ruge is a revenger. It''s almost impossible for her to stop.

 Chapter 466

    Since then, Hua Ruge has only to go on his way. Occasionally, it will take a little effort to block the city. But there are two experts, Xiaoxue and Lingfeng, who are not in trouble, but only delay some time.


    Dongxia is in the south of the mainland, but huaruge can feel the weather getting colder and colder on the way. It has snowed twice in a few days.


    Hua Ruge was afraid of the cold. Now she is weaker and more afraid of the cold. Every little snow will burn the charcoal in the carriage to make sure she doesn''t feel bad.


    When she left the Cangsong temple, the herbalist gave Xiaoxue many pills, which she took on time every day.


    But it''s not easy to recover from Hua Ruge''s serious injury. He coughed a few times when he got down from the car and choked on two cold winds.


    Xiaoxue is nervous about her body every day, which makes Hua Ruge helpless.


    She clarifies more than once, saying that she is not like this in general, and she has a good constitution.


    Xiaoxue nods and tells her to have a good rest.


    Looking at the girl''s worried little eyes, Hua Ruge can only admit her life.


    Days.


    How could her Hua Ruge fall to this point.


    So when she was lying in bed, she thought about how to revenge. When she was ready, she would not let go of any of the demons who had killed her that day.


    As she thought, she threw a piece of orange into her mouth and bit it hard.


    The journey to the south is very boring. Fortunately, it''s only a dozen days'' journey. With the delay, we should be able to get there in less than 20 days.


    Hua Ruge will let Xiaoxue listen to the news when she is bored.


    "Girl, the commander of Dazheng and Dayu arrived under the capital of Dongxia on the same day. Now they are attacking the city at the same time. I don''t know who can fight in first."


    This day''s news makes Xiaoxue very interested. She will also be very happy.


    "How is the body of Dazheng war king?" Hua Ruge pays attention to another point.


    "The king of war led his own troops to the battle. It should be OK." Little snow road.


    Hua Ruge nodded.


    "The people of Dongxia all felt strange. Overnight, the army of Dazheng and Dayu attacked Dongxia like crazy. It was like ignited gunpowder. They didn''t know why."


    Xiaoxue said, looking at Xianghua and singing: "the king of war is for you, and what is Daewoo for?"


    After hearing this, Hua Ruge also felt confused.


    Is it hard not to be a monarch, but also to fight against injustice for her?


    It''s not reasonable to say that the monarch is a very rational person. How could he do it on impulse when he ruled such a great empire.


    But if not, the timing is too opportune.


    "Now I can''t think about it. I''ll have a chance to meet you." Hua said like a song.


    Xiaoxue obviously didn''t think she could get the answer, nor did she ask after Wen Yan.


    After about three days, Xiaoxue helped Hua Ruge to the carriage, and then said: "girl, I heard that last night, King Tuo BARREI captured the capital of Dongxia, took all the royal family members and other people into custody, and the emperor was also shut up. Dongxia was completely declared dead."


    "The news is very gratifying." Hua Ruge said while eating the steamed buns from the inn in her arms.


    Although she was weak, she had no small appetite and didn''t eat less all the way.


    "How is Daewoo? Is there a fight with Dazheng for the control of Wang Du? " Hua Yuege asked.


    Xiaoxue shook her head and said, "no, Daewoo is fighting on three sides. When it comes to the capital of Wang, there are not many troops, so it''s not like fighting with the king of war. The king of war has no intention of attacking."


    Hua Ruge was relieved when he heard this. Tuo BARREI and juntianxia are cruel people. The so-called ruthlessness is the people who will win once they decide. If they fight, they will lose both.


    She didn''t want to see it.


    But we also know that we can''t fight in a short time.


    Dazheng has been through the war for a long time and needs to be recuperated.


    While there are three divisions in Daewoo. Although the battle over Yunteng has been basically completed, it needs to be rebuilt to regain the hearts of the people. These are more troublesome than attacking cities and plundering land. It also needs a large number of garrisons to sit in towns.


    There are many sea areas over canglan, and canglan is good at water stations. Daewoo is not familiar with the terrain. It will take a year and a half to get in as soon as possible.


    Daewoo on Dongxia''s side also occupies a small part of the territory, which also requires a stable political power.


    So it''s not a good time to fight against Dazheng or Daewoo.


    Hua Ruge raised his head and asked, "it will be a few days before we get to the capital of Dongxia."


    "When I inquired about it today, the people said it would take five or six days, but now it''s time to go through layers of checkpoints. It''s estimated that it will take eight or nine days to get there." Little snow road.


    Hua Ruge is holding his finger to count the days. At last, he doesn''t understand. He asks, "it''s not just these days."


    Because after the war in Dongxia, even now there is still no festival atmosphere, so she almost forgot.


    "Yes, girl. There are six days left for the festival." Xiaoxue said, "this is the first time that I have spent the new year outside the temple since I was a child. I don''t know what it is like."


    She has a look of expectation.


    Hua Ruge knew the reason just a little thought. At the sight of Cangsong temple, there would be no New Year atmosphere.


    But what she thinks most is whether she can arrive at Tuo BARREI before the new year''s festival.


    They have an appointment for the new year.


    For various reasons, this agreement has not been realized for two years, and this year is the most promising one.


    "Is there any shortcut, or any way to go faster?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Xiaoxue thought for a moment and said, "I''ll go down to inquire about lunch later."


    "Good." China is like a song.


    At noon, Xiaoxue bought a hot Wong blunt for Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge didn''t rush to eat, but asked, "how''s the inquirer?"


    "If I go back to you, I''ve inquired about it. There''s no closer way, and I can''t save myself from passing the checkpoint." Little snow road.


    Hua Ruge picked the eyebrows and thought of his own way.


    When walking forward, Hua rugo did see many people queuing up to pass the customs, and the inspection was very strict.


    The more people moved during the war, the more she did not think of the way not to line up for three days.


    This is the territory occupied by Daewoo''s army. Although she and juntianxia are acquaintances, she has no keepsake in her hand and the soldiers guarding the city will not give her privileges.


    And that night, just as she got out of the carriage and entered an inn, she heard all the noises and boos in the hall of the inn.


    "I heard that the king of Dazheng was going to kill all the people of Dongxia on the night of the new year''s day. That''s hundreds of thousands of soldiers and civilians."


    "What? It''s too cruel! "


    "Who said no? I''ve heard that he killed people without blinking, but there are so many people who said he would kill them. He has no humanity!"


    Hua is like the pupil of a song.

 Chapter 467

    "It''s too much. He''ll be punished sooner or later for doing so!" A lot of people were indignant.


    Someone even patted the table and said, "I heard that he attacked our court just because his woman was killed. Now he wants to kill hundreds of thousands of people in the capital to be buried. It''s crazy."


    "What kind of woman? It''s a disaster for the beauty. " Cried a man with a blush and a thick neck.


    "Well, it''s really a disaster. Death doesn''t allow others to live safely."


    The following swearing is getting louder and louder, and the content is becoming more and more unbearable.


    Xiaoxue''s pretty face is cold. It looks like Hua Ruge''s orders. None of these long tongued men can survive.


    Hua Yuege''s face was a little white, but he walked upstairs quietly.


    These people don''t know that the curse of beauty just passed by them. Of course, they don''t know that their life has been picked up.


    Hua rugosi has no doubt about the truth of the rumors. Tuo BARREI did not do the slaughtering. He once told her that he would be kind to himself and the world because of her, but now he thinks she is dead.


    In this way, it seems that it is not impossible for him to make a funeral for her in the slaughterhouse in a rage.


    She has to get back. She can''t let this massacre happen.


    It''s the new year''s day. Everyone should be happy.


    She kept pacing the room, and the cold wind came in through the window. She just took a breath and coughed again.


    Light snow sees the situation, hurry to close the window.


    Hua Ruge stopped her, coughing and walked to the window to push the window away completely.


    This is the room on the second floor next to the street. From here, the street view of half the street can be seen. Just now a building flashed in front of Hua Ruge. She opened the window and saw it more clearly.


    There is only a large building with three floors in the middle of the street. It says "Qingyun auction house".


    From this point of view, it can be seen that the auction house is not yet open, and there are 3322 people in and out.


    Qingyun auction house is the first auction house in mainland China, and it is also the private industry of Childe traceless. It has certain status and privilege in every city. It is not difficult to directly pass through the city.


    So Hua Ruge picked up the corner of her lips, turned over her hand and took out the small seal that the childe had sent to Xiaoxue.


    Xiaoxue looked at it and was stunned: "this is the private seal of the childe?"


    "Now you use this token to contact Qingyun auction house and ask if you can let me pass the checkpoint quickly." Hua said like a song.


    Xiaoxue nodded: "it should be ok if there is a childe''s seal. I''ll go now."


    Then she left the room.


    Hua Ruge turned to close the window and was choked by the cold wind, but she had a little look in her eyes.


    In two days, she must go to the capital of Dongxia to stop the killing.


    Tuo barrui, wait for me, wait for me.


    Xiaoxue soon came back and said with a happy face: "the auction house has the privilege of going out of the customs. It also promised to send someone to send the girl out of the customs in the morning."


    Hua Ruge breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But if you want to arrive in two days, you still have to travel day and night. Can you bear it?" Xiaoxue worries.


    "I''m not that weak. Besides the current situation, let alone I have nothing to do. Even if I have only one breath left, I have to get there as soon as possible." Hua said like a song.


    She can''t let so many people die for herself. It''s really cruel.


    Xiaoxue looked at her and nodded: "that girl has a good rest tonight."


    "Good." Hua Yueying.


    With the help of Qingyun auction house, Hua Ruge didn''t have to line up at all before arriving at the city. He could pass the examination and cross examination directly, which undoubtedly saved most of the time.


    The auction house sent a man and a woman. The man was responsible for entertainment and protection outside the carriage. The girl was the maid, waiting for Hua Ruge in the carriage.


    The carriage traveled day and night. The speed was raised, but Hua Ruge was pale and could not eat anything.


    Although Xiaoxue is in a hurry, she knows that she can''t rest, because there are more lives to be saved by huaruge.


    This is the festival of the whole world, but the closer the capital city of Dongxia is to celebrate the new year, the less there are people on the streets, even if they come out, they are also trembling.


    The people all heard the news that the king of war wanted to kill the city. Although it''s not the capital, people are also terrified.


    It''s said that emperor Dayu is not easy to provoke. If he wants to kill people by chance, these people will only have to be killed.


    In this situation, who has the mind to celebrate the new year.


    It was Daewoo''s army that had a good atmosphere. From a distance, there were lots of delicious meat in the barracks.


    Hua Ruge''s first feeling is vomiting.


    She was in the car for a long time, and her head was dizzy because of the charcoal fire. Naturally, she could not smell such a greasy question.


    Xiaoxue immediately takes out the early prepared green plum and feeds it to Hua Ruge. She is better.


    That night, it was December 29.


    If she knows tomorrow night that she can''t get to the capital, there will be blood and bones.


    Hua Ruge is suffering and anxious. Don''t mention the suffering.


    She promised to give him a good scolding when she saw Tuo BARREI.


    I haven''t seen her die yet. It''s just so impulsive.


    Where is this in tossing others, is clearly in tossing her.


    Oh!


    The carriage bumped for a while, and Hua rugo began to retch, because he had nothing to eat, and there was nothing to vomit.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are red. It looks like she cried.


    In fact, she also wanted to cry.


    It doesn''t mean that there must be future blessings before death. She didn''t see where the blessings were.


    The next day was another night''s rush. The fourth horse was changed in the passing city. Finally, at dusk, Xiaoxue lifted the curtain and saw the shadow of the capital of Dongxia.


    "Here you are, girl..." The snow cried.


    Hua Ruge said bitterly with a small white face: "I want to eat, but I want to vomit."


    If there are a few more days for this trip, Hua rugo feels that he must die in the car.


    Then she must be the most unyielding element of death.


    Xiaoxue patted Hua Ruge on the back and said, "girl, it''s here. Soon we can get off."


    Hua Ruge heard what she said, wiped her eyes and said, "ready to help me out."


    She noticed that the light coming in from the outside of the sedan chair was warm yellow.


    It''s not evening yet. She has time.


    "Whew!"


    Ling Feng stops the horse and the carriage stops. Hua Ruge feels dizzy.


    "Open the gate." Ling Feng shouted directly at it.


    "Who?" snapped the city guard above


    Ling Feng didn''t know what to answer. He could only wait for Hua Ruge to come out, so he didn''t answer for a while.


    "It must be the spy sent by the local government. The archer is ready." The little collar on it gives orders.

 Chapter 468

    Lingfeng said coldly, "dare you!"


    "Squeak!"


    "Squeak!"


    Archers pull open the bowstring together, one by one look solemn, as long as a command, they will definitely not hesitate to shoot.


    "I''m a great soldier. I''m afraid of anything." The general raised his hand to order.


    Lingfeng holds the hilt of the sword, and the war is imminent.


    "Stop!"


    The clear and beautiful voice sounded in the carriage, and then a white hand lifted the curtain of the carriage, and Hua Ruge in a white skirt gradually showed his figure.


    The general was originally stationed at the border by his subordinates. He was familiar with Hua Ruge almost every day when he was in Northern Xinjiang.


    At one glance, he was stunned.


    Hua Yuege raised his head with a small white face and forced out a smiling face. "General Li, don''t recognize me?"


    "Wang Princess... " The general, who was called General Li, was full of disbelief.


    Hua Yuege wanted to have fun, but he began to cough again. He had to wave his hand and say, "open the gate."


    General Li looked at the familiar face and look, and gradually rose to the color of surprise. He shouted at the soldiers who used bows and arrows: "put down the bows for me, come and welcome the princess to the city!"


    Hua Ruge is carried back to the carriage by Xiaoxue.


    The gate of the city opened quickly. Lingfeng drove his carriage into the city. General Li stood by early to wait.


    Hua Ruge opened the curtains on both sides and asked, "where is the king of war? Take me. "


    "Yes, my subordinates lead the way." General Li turned over and led the way himself.


    Hua Ruge did not put down the curtain, but looked at the scene of the capital of Dongxia. If there were few people in the city before, now the city is an empty city.


    The last light of the evening was swallowed by darkness, and the sound of the evening wind blowing through the empty house was like a low sob.


    Hua Yuege''s heart tightened and asked, "General Li, where have all the people gone?"


    General Li turned his horse and went to Hua Ruge''s side. "Tell the princess that the people of Dongxia have been gathered in the open space by the king of war. It is said that the midnight bell will make them all fall to the ground."


    Even in the middle of his military career, when General Li talked about these things, his face still showed fear.


    Midnight.


    It''s not too late to see the sky.


    "Please, general, lead the way quickly." Hua said like a song.


    "Yes." General Li said, riding to the front of the carriage.


    If you want to stop this catastrophe, it''s only Hua rugo who is here.


    At the same time, the trees in the large forest at the southernmost side of the city have been cut down early and replaced by people who cannot be seen at a glance.


    The men were tied together, with soldiers holding long knives.


    There is a small table at the front, on which is a big jar of wine. Tuo Barry sits on the ground in a black robe, holding the black jade plate in his left hand, holding the wine jar in his right hand, and pouring wine into his mouth from time to time.


    When the news of Hua Ruge''s death came a month and a half ago, Tuoba Rui lost several circles, his eyes were red and his face was pale. Even after drinking so much wine, he could not cover up his murderous intention.


    "When Xiaoge is killed, all of you should be buried together. The people in the capital and the whole Dongxia must die." He was drinking wine, a pair of blood red eyes full of bloodthirsty light.


    The soldiers listened to the cold.


    Is not the end of hundreds of thousands of lives? But the beginning?


    Is their highness crazy?


    He said and looked at the jade plate he rubbed in his hand: "don''t be afraid of Xiaoge. When I kill all these people, I will accompany you."


    When the liquor entered his throat, he lay on the cold ground, looking miserable.


    He closed his eyes slowly, and the corner of his eyes was a little crystal clear.


    Even if it''s no use killing more people, the song can''t come back.


    "Lord, take care of yourself." The panther was worried.


    Tuoba Rui had been ill for more than half a month. Now his body injury is more and more serious. If he is not treated in time, something will happen soon.


    Tuo Ba Rui sat up on the ground and asked, "is it time?"


    He asked if it was midnight.


    "Two more hours." The black leopard hesitated for a moment, and did not know how many times he opened his mouth to persuade him: "Lord, please calm down, the people are innocent."


    "Is my little song guilty?" Tuo Ba Rui can''t hide his murderous way.


    Once again, the Panther is speechless.


    "There are still two hours left for the festival." Tuoba Rui looked at the dark sky and said: "Xiaoge, you must be very lonely there. I will let these people go down to accompany you soon."


    The Panther sighed heavily.


    It seems that the situation is irreparable.


    "Step!"


    The sound of the horse''s hoof was so rapid that Tuo BARREI, who was lying on the ground, was very upset. With a wave of his hand, he said, "go away. I don''t want to hear anything now. Nobody wants to see me."


    "Step!"


    The sound of horses'' hooves and the rolling of wheels continued to ring, and a moment later came near.


    Tuoba Rui turns around with evil spirit and shouts, "didn''t you hear my King say nobody wants to see you?"


    When General Li rode back, a white hand lifted the black curtain and showed a white wrist.


    Tuoba Rui''s blood red eyes fixed on the hand.


    This moment is like something pinching his heart, making his blood stop flowing.


    It was only a moment before the curtain opened, but he seemed to have waited for a century.


    That''s her hand!


    Hua Ruge didn''t use snow to hold her back. She opened the curtain and jumped out of the car. With a pair of bright eyes, she saw Tuoba Rui lying on the ground.


    He lost so much weight that he knew from his face that his body was very poor. Even though he was ready for his mental health, she still felt a heart ache when she saw him.


    How could he not know how to treat himself well.


    At this moment, she has forgotten the discomfort of her body, so she quickly steps forward.


    Tuoba Rui saw that she was approaching him in a white dress. His blood red eyes were full of surprises. He slowly extended his hand to her and said, "Xiaoge, have you come to see me?"


    This is how many times he has dreamt of her.


    But this time, she is extraordinarily beautiful and true.


    It''s good to see her again.


    Hua Ruge knew what he was thinking when he saw his eyes blurred. He couldn''t help turning his white eyes and holding his hand, he asked, "no one really wants to see you."


    "Just want to see you..." Tuoba Rui said that he thought it was wrong.


    After so many dreams, he could not catch her once, but this time he felt the real touch and temperature.


    There was a daze in his eyes.


    "When you get up, it''s not too cold on the ground." Hua rugo said and went to pull him.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes flashed, he sat up and pulled her with his arms.


    Hua Ruge was shocked. The whole person had been sitting on his leg, and his upper body was surrounded by him.

 Chapter 469

    Tuoba Rui holds her face in both hands and murmurs, "I''m not dreaming. Are you really a song?"


    Hua Ruge looked at him with surprise and fear of being empty and happy. He clapped his back and said: "Tuoba Rui, it''s OK. I''m really back."


    By her soft little hand patted twice, Tuoba Rui inexplicably feel at ease.


    His eyes showed a color of ecstasy, tears welled up in his eyes, excited like a child.


    Hua Ruge leaned against him, clapped him with his hands, and comforted him, saying, "well, it''s all over."


    She could feel Tuo BARREI''s mood slowly calming down. Just when she wanted to look up, she felt a whirl of the sky. When she responded, she was already under pressure.


    Tuo Ba Rui bent over and kissed her hard on the lips. She didn''t let go for a long time.


    Hua Yuege closes her eyes and feels the lingering reunion.


    Tuo barrow felt that his joy was powerless to express in any words. He just wanted to go further with her.


    Hua Ruge stopped him in his disorderly hand.


    "Tuo BARREI, it''s not good here." She whispered.


    His turbid eyes are gradually waking up.


    No way!


    Not really!


    It''s not because it''s in the wild, but the body of Hua Ruge can''t stand it.


    She''s his medicine. He can''t mess around.


    But even then he was happy enough.


    "Xiaoge, you are really back." Tuo barrow stroked her face, repeating sentence by sentence.


    In winter, the ground was cold and piercing. Hua Ruge didn''t wear much of it. Now she was excited by the air conditioner and coughed quickly.


    "Cough."


    Her face paled a little more with this cough.


    "Xiaoge, are you not well?" In a hurry, Tuo Ba Rui picked her up from the ground.


    "It''s OK. I''ll keep it for a while." Hua Ruge shook his head to show him not to worry.


    Tuoba Rui frowns, picks her up and strides back.


    "You wait." Hua Ruge pulls his collar and beckons him to put himself down.


    Tuoba Rui frowns at her: "what''s up?"


    "You let me down first." Hua Ruge insists.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her ugly face and put her down.


    "Please do something." Hua Ruge looked at the people behind him and said, "let them go and have a good new year."


    Tuo Ba Rui saw what she said seriously, his brow stretched out and said, "I think it''s important to listen to you."


    The generals and soldiers, including the common people, were stunned.


    Little things?


    In his eyes, hundreds of thousands of people''s life and death is a small matter?


    So what''s the big deal?


    If let Tuo Ba Rui answer, the answer will be very sure, that is the most important of his songs.


    In his opinion, there is no big difference in these lives or deaths.


    "Listen, let''s go." Hua Yuege said to General Li on the other side.


    The people didn''t want to make this killing. When the king of war released the power, the princess ordered to release people and began to untie the ropes on the people.


    "Today''s new year''s day, everyone seems to have no time to prepare. Let''s take out the noodles and meat and let''s have dumplings together." Hua Ruge suggested again.


    Tuo Barry just stares at her face and nods: "you can say anything, don''t ask me."


    The black leopard looked at the doting prince with eyes full of tenderness, and was stunned.


    Isn''t the shift a little too fast.


    Hua Ruge clapped his hand, turned to the people and said, "everyone is shocked. I''m here to make an apology for you. This kind of thing will never happen in the future."


    People know that they don''t need to be killed. They are ecstatic. Now they hear Hua Ruge''s promise, and a big stone in their heart finally falls to the ground.


    Everyone knows that the king of war has no equal power but to be cruel. As long as he doesn''t kill people, there will be a good life here.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees Hua Ruge talking to those people and turns her face to himself, asking, "what else can I do?"


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and shook his head: "no more."


    "Then go and see what they do." Tuo Ba Rui said and picked her up and went to the carriage.


    Along the way, Hua Ruge simply told the story of his own accident and after the accident.


    "Childe wutrace, I owe him a favor." Tuo Ba Rui said after listening.


    Hua Ruge was encircled in his arms. Hearing the words, he raised his head and said, "I owe you this favor."


    "What I owe is what I owe. I will pay him back later. Don''t think about it." Tuoba Rui insisted.


    Hua Ruge understood this time. He didn''t want to have anything to do with Childe wutrace.


    Is this a little too careful.


    "You think I''m stingy?" He seemed to be a mind reader, leaving her alone.


    Hua rugo immediately shook his head: "how can it be?"


    "I''m stingy, you''re mine, just mine." Tuo Ba Rui holds her tightly in her arms and whispers in her mouth.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "you, like a child, I can''t run."


    "Who makes you so good? There are so many people coveting you." Tuoba Rui said that he was dissatisfied.


    "You think more about who covets me." Hua Ruge soothes the way.


    Tuoba Rui''s face did not soften at all: "in addition to that childe who has no trace, there is also the emperor, otherwise he will not attack so fiercely."


    "If he wants to marry me, he just likes me." Hua Ruge explained.


    Although juntianxia once said something that moved her, she thought it was just an impulse.


    The man in the world will never be sentimental.


    "It''s better." Tuo Ba Rui mumbled.


    "I said, we are not easy to meet again, you jealous is not too silly scenery." This time it''s Hua Ruge''s turn to be dissatisfied.


    "It''s you who first mentioned childe Wuchen."


    "You let me talk about the process. This can''t be avoided." Hua Yuege''s grievance.


    "That''s right, too." Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and then said, "then we will do something that doesn''t hurt the scenery."


    He said that the back of his head, which was as beautiful as a song, began to kiss darkly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song.


    Two people all the way intimate to the temporary palace, Tuo Ba Rui just let her go, happy way: "we can have a good new year together."


    "I think so, too." Hua Ruge is also a satisfied smile, holding him back.


    After waiting for three years, I finally came to this day.


    "Every time we spend the new year together." Tuoba Rui said.


    "Good." Hua Ruge nods.


    That was what she expected.


    Tuo Ba Rui jumped out of the carriage, then held her in his arms and said, "I''ll make it for you. Go to the room and wait."


    Hua Ruge looked at his pale and tired face and couldn''t bear it. Her eyes changed: "it''s too cold for us to eat dumplings together. It''s so lively."

 Chapter 470

    "Dumplings?" Tuoba Rui repeated, looking at her and asking, "do you like dumplings?"


    Hua rugohan, this is not her point.


    "I mean, let''s spend the new year with you." Hua Ruge held his hand and said.


    Tuo Ba Rui raised his eyebrows, obviously unwilling.


    He just wanted to be with her and didn''t want to see anyone else.


    "Go, go. The new year is not just about making a scene, but also relaxing the relationship." Hua Ruge shakes his arm to play coquettish.


    Tuoba Rui looked at her bright eyes, smiled involuntarily, reached out and rubbed her head: "according to you."


    As long as I''m with her, it''s all right.


    Hua Yuege, smiling and bright, led him into the mansion.


    The two men went back to the room to wash. When they came out, Hua Yuege dressed in white and dressed in a white cloak, elegant and flexible.


    Tuoba Rui has changed into a black robe, which is deep and atmospheric. After a period of adjustment, he looks much better, and the red blood in his eyes has completely faded. When he looks at Xianghua like a song, he is full of tenderness.


    He is quite different now from half an hour ago.


    Hua Ruge saw the stars in his eyes and couldn''t help saying, "evil."


    Tuo Barry picked up his eyebrows and looked at her: "what do you say?"


    Hua rugo reached over and held his arm. He said with a smile, "you look good."


    "Of course." Tuoba Rui is very confident about his appearance.


    Hua Ruge looks at his upturned mouth and is relieved.


    Two maids followed Hua Ruge. The girl sent by Qingyun auction house couldn''t help saying: "the girl''s body seems much better."


    Xiaoxue nodded her head.


    She now wants to understand that Hua rugo''s weakness was partly related to her worry. Now when she sees Tuo BARREI relieved, her spirit will naturally get better.


    The soldiers handed over the ingredients in huaruge. Each family carried the table to the street, helped each other and made dumplings together.


    The generals spontaneously set up three big pots in each street, burning hot water to cook dumplings and keep everyone warm.


    Women make dumplings, and men are not idle. Soldiers stop them from hanging lanterns. The lantern shop is knocked open by a family. Soon all the streets in Dongxia are hung with red lanterns under the eaves.


    Hua Ruge led Tuo BARREI to walk on the wall and saw that the whole capital of Dongxia was covered with red lanterns, which were spectacular and festive.


    The streets are full of people and laughter. Adults are busy making dumplings. Children from all walks of life come together and run around. No matter what disaster they do, the scolding of parents and neighbors has the taste of doting.


    Disaster and hardship will always pass quickly. People are full of joy of escaping from death and eager expectation for the future.


    Hua Ruge peeps at Tuo barrow. He looks down. His dark eyes are not cold, but soft.


    "Is the world not so annoying?" she said, bending her mouth slightly


    "What do you want to say?" Tuoba Rui looks at her.


    "Promise me that no matter what happens, don''t kill people casually, OK?" Hua Ruge holds his hand, light judo.


    Tuoba Rui raised his eyebrows and didn''t speak.


    "I love you very much. Killing people will only make you more and more grumpy and more trapped in negative emotions." Hua Ruge looked down and said, "try to get along with you, you will find a lot of fun."


    She is not the only one in his life. She wants him to feel more warmth and kindness.


    Tuoba Rui frowned, as if thinking.


    Hua Ruge knew that the concept could not be changed for a while, and he didn''t persuade any more.


    She believed that this time Tuo BARREI could feel it.


    Midnight is coming, and the streets begin to cook dumplings with fire. The big pot steams out white fog. The cooked dumplings have round stomachs. The big wooden spoon stretches in, and even the dumplings with soup are scooped out. One person shares a bowl.


    Hua Ruge looks at her saliva.


    Tuoba Rui took her and said, "let''s go and eat."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes flashed a little surprise, but he soon smiled.


    He still has the talent to get along with others.


    However, his highness Zhan Wang still won''t put down his body and hold a bowl to line up for dumplings. Hua Ruge alone holds a bowl. When it''s her turn, she smiles at the stunned soldiers and says, "please, more dumplings and less soup."


    "Yes Princess... " The soldier stammered his promise.


    Hua Ruge took two bowls of dumplings to Tuoba Rui, who was standing in the street, handed him a bowl of dumplings, looked at his awkward appearance, and said with a smile, "try one."


    Tuoba Rui picked up the dumplings and buried himself in the street to eat them. When a dumpling had a warm stomach, he nodded to Hua Ruge and said, "it''s delicious."


    Hua Ruge pulled the corners of his mouth carelessly, and he would squat on the ground to eat.


    "Hold it."


    The voice of Tuoba Rui sounded in her ear, and she subconsciously hugged the bowl.


    The next moment, her waist was caught, the whole person flew up, to the street of a roof, he just let her down.


    Hua Ruge looks down at the dumplings. Fortunately, they didn''t scatter them.


    Tuo barrow took out a piece of animal fur and laid it on the slanting roof. "Sit down and eat it."


    Hua Ruge sits down and finds a good place here. He can not only see the street, but also feel the bustle at a close distance.


    She had a deeper smile on her face. She lowered her head and was satisfied with dumplings.


    Tuo Ba Rui sits down with her, and both of them feel warm with their shoulders on their shoulders.


    "Do it."


    The bell of midnight rings, and the soft voice rings all over the city.


    In a moment, thousands of fireworks bloom in the dark sky. The colorful brilliance makes people dazzled.


    The sound of firecrackers burst into the ears, and the people began to cheer at this moment.


    Hua Ruge felt that she was drowned in the sound wave, and turned her hair to show that Tuoba Rui was also looking at her.


    "Happy new year, Tuo BARREI." Hua is singing softly.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and held her shoulder and said, "we should be happy all the time."


    "Certainly." Hua is as determined as a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes never met. He raised Hua Ruge''s chin and kissed him.


    Hua Ruge holds him in his backhand, snuggles up in his arms, and tries to turn passivity into initiative.


    They have been looking forward to this moment for a long time.


    The sound of fireworks gradually subsided. Tuoba Rui and Hua Ruge returned to the temporary palace. On the big bed of nanmu, Hua Ruge took the initiative to hold Tuoba Rui and asked, "is it hard to bear?"


    He slept in the same bed for so long, but he didn''t cross the thunder pool. She was curious about the reason.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s dark eyes were beating with inexplicable flames. He loosened his teeth and looked at her and said, "God knows how much I want to eat you."


    Hua Ruge''s face was abnormally flushed. She leaned against his fiery chest and said low, "actually It''s not impossible. "

 Chapter 471

    Tuo Barry looked at her shy look and whispered with her. He wished he could get her to the right place now, but he was holding his fist and controlling his anger. He almost shouted, "no way."


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and asked, "do you want to give me a place to get married again?"


    "I want you all my life, so I don''t pay attention to the empty ones." Tuo Ba Rui said that this can''t be said anymore, he got out of bed and said, "I''ll take a bath."


    Hua Ruge had not waited for his opening to see him go out in a hurry, leaving her a face of confusion.


    The more she thought about it, the worse she felt. Finally, she got out of bed and looked in the mirror.


    The people in the bronze mirror are as thick as skin, as beautiful as a picture, and have bright eyes. There is an intoxicating lump of red on the cheek. The lips are a little swollen when kissed. How can you think of it as a ripe and attractive fruit to be picked by others.


    "Have I gained weight recently? He doesn''t like it? " Hua Ruge murmured, "no, he didn''t ask me when I was thin, so I''m not liked."


    The more Hua Ruge thinks about it, the more self abased it is. The spread of this kind of emotion makes her brain automatically filter out the previous reaction of Tuo BARREI, leaving her with self doubt.


    "I didn''t even ask for the dowry. Now no one wants it for free?" Hua Ruge grabs the green silk that he pours down, and is mad on the face.


    Just before she was depressed, Tuo BARREI came back with a long wet hair. The flame in her eyes was washed away, but it was still burning.


    "Why don''t you sleep?" He asked in a hoarse voice.


    Before Hua Ruge didn''t mention that he could still suppress the fire in his heart. Now Hua Ruge opens his mouth, and he bursts out completely.


    God knows how much he wants to sleep. She doesn''t get out of bed every day.


    Hua Ruge was a little lonely in his heart, but he couldn''t speak out. Finally, he bit his lower lip and said, "I''d better go back to my room and sleep."


    Now she can understand why the hero and heroine in the idol drama can solve the problem by saying a word, but they just don''t say it.


    Some of them are embarrassed, but they are still aggrieved.


    Tuoba Rui thinks that the flame in his heart will almost devour him. He thinks that if he looks at her again, it will explode.


    He quickly turned around and said, "OK, go back."


    Hua Ruge''s anger is half dead. It''s not how much she hopes to be sleeping, but as a woman who doesn''t want to sleep, she has serious self doubt.


    When this self doubt rises to a certain level, it becomes resentment.


    At this time, all the reason is useless, so even if Hua Yuege is so wise and wise, he will still fall into the pit.


    She went out to see Xiaoxue and asked, "am I unattractive?"


    Xiaoxue is stunned by her question. She doesn''t know how to say it for a while.


    "Look, I''ll tell you." Hua Yuege sighed and went into the room to sulk.


    Xiaoxue looks at the closed door. The stupidity on a pretty face doesn''t ease.


    What happened to her girl today?


    It''s a bit like the owner''s wife she met last time. She still remembers that the owner of the inn wanted to take a concubine. When the two quarreled, she heard the owner say a word of resentment.


    The more she thought about it, the more she thought about it.


    A bitter wife.


    I don''t know how. She would like to laugh at the thought of using this word to make huaru sing.


    Hua Ruge really feels aggrieved. She wants to be angry for a while. But she is so dusty all the way. She is so weak that she can sleep in bed very quickly.


    She didn''t think it was enough, so she didn''t get up the next day.


    Xiaoxue waited on her and said, "Miss, the Lord asked you to have breakfast in the main hall."


    "What''s good for breakfast?" Hua sang discontentedly.


    "Gollum!"


    Her stomach gave a very untimely cry.


    Xiaoxue asked with a smile, "girl, can I tell the Lord whether to go?"


    "I didn''t say no again." Hua Ruge murmured in a low voice, very aggrieved.


    She was as angry about it as if she wanted it to happen.


    I can only pretend to be nothing.


    So she put it on and went out, because today is the first day of the new year, so what Xiaoxue prepared for her is a red dress, which is more beautiful and moving on her body.


    "Early princess." The Panther met her in the yard and greeted her respectfully.


    "Early." Hua Ruge said hello, but it was a listless look. Look carefully, there is still some anger left.


    The black leopard looked at her passing by, puzzled.


    Hua Ruge is usually smiling and radiant. When she is angry, her anger will increase and become more arrogant. No matter what mood is expressed in her, it is so blazing and fresh. But it seems different today.


    I always think there''s something missing.


    After thinking about it, the Panther suddenly thought that she was not as confident as before.


    He scratched the back of his head inexplicably, looking puzzled.


    When Hua rugo arrived at the main hall, he saw that Tuo BARREI was only wearing a black inner garment, and there was a table of food on the table. He was in a skirt.


    Tuo Ba Rui turned to look at her and said with a soft smile, "here comes the little song. The food has just been cooked, but it''s still hot."


    Hua Ruge saw that he was not good enough to show his bad look, so he had to smile and say, "how can I get up so early?"


    Tuoba Rui naturally won''t say that she was full of brains last night and couldn''t sleep at all. Even looking at her now, her throat is dry.


    Once this kind of thing starts to think, it''s really out of control.


    "After such a long separation, I should make a good meal for you and try my skills." He smiled, trying to be normal.


    Because his mind is used to control his own emotions, so Hua Ruge''s little emotions he didn''t notice.


    "You are not in good health, so take a rest." Hua rugo said and sat at the table.


    Tuo Barry thinks he can''t sleep well before eating her.


    He sighed silently, sat beside her, and began to serve her.


    Hua Ruge looks at his handsome side face, although he still feels some grievances in his heart, and also feels the warmth of long lost.


    "You''re so skinny. Eat more." Hua Ruge gives him meat.


    "I''ll be fine if you come back." Tuoba Rui didn''t care to say a word, urged: "eat quickly, a while cold."


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and began to eat.


    Tuoba Rui now finds that her words seem to be a little less today. Just when he wanted to ask, he thought of last night''s events. He thought that he didn''t seem to explain why.


    Isn''t she a little disappointed?


    Hua Ruge felt that he was looking at himself and looked up to see his face with a smile.


    Hua Yuege looked at her puzzledly and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Tuo Ba Rui pressed his hands on the table and approached her and said, "Xiaoge, in fact, you want me to do something to you."


    Hua''s face turned red like a song.

 Chapter 472

    "Tuo barrui, if you tease me again, I will never finish with you." Hua Yuege said with eyes open.


    She could hardly tell what he meant.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees her angry, pulls her to her bosom, circles her and says: "you think I don''t want to."


    Hua Ruge was shocked when he heard the words and turned to stare at him and asked, "what do you mean by that?"


    Who else is holding him back?


    Tuoba Rui thought about the next way: "it''s better to eat first. I''ll talk to you after dinner."


    He is not at ease when she doesn''t eat.


    Hua Ruge then nodded his head and said, "OK then."


    She sat back in her seat, and he continued to serve her food. She ate it silently, though curious, but did not speak.


    The meal was quiet.


    After dinner, Tuo Barry took her to the teahouse, made a cup of tea and handed it to her.


    She took it and didn''t drink, but looked at him puzzledly.


    The topic seemed a little heavy to him.


    "Have you ever said that I would hurt you when I was with you?" Tuo Ba Rui suddenly looked up and said.


    Hua Ruge was stunned at first, and then thought that juntianxia and beichenyue seemed to have said this.


    "That''s not because I''m your medicine, I know." She said.


    "It''s true, but there''s another layer you don''t know." Tuo Ba Rui said, "in addition to making medicine voluntarily, you are willing to die. You will also be sucked to death by me."


    He said the whole look of the individual was tense.


    Hua Ruge''s face changed slightly. She didn''t know the latter.


    No wonder at that time, juntianxia said things so seriously.


    It''s not just medicine.


    Tuo Ba Rui is surprised to see her, and looks gray. "Xiaoge, is it selfish that I dominate you?"


    Hua Ruge is wrong when he hears the words. He quickly gets up and sits beside him, grabs him and says, "don''t think about it, I don''t want anyone, just stay with you."


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her tightly in her arms.


    "No, didn''t you say you wanted to marry me?" Hua rugo looked at him and said, "you have no reason to propose without a solution."


    Although it''s just a little casual to deliver the letter, it''s also a proposal.


    Tuo Ba Rui sighed, "there was then, but now there is no more."


    "What do you mean? What''s missing? Or what time did you miss? " Hua Yuege said in doubt.


    "Dowry." Tuo Ba Rui raised her left hand to look at the middle finger of her ring with dragon pattern and said, "I lost the dowry I gave you."


    Hua Yuege was shocked and looked at him and asked, "that''s the dowry?"


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    "I said that you are too cost-effective, right? You started to tease me to send that. Now you want to marry me or give this?" Hua rugo was angry and continued to ask, "you said this is the dowry, so is the love token gone?"


    Is this man too insincere.


    Tuoba Rui was teased by her and pulled the corner of her lower lip: "the token of affection is the ring, and the dowry is the secret in the ring."


    "Secret?" Hua Ruge picked up the eyebrows and suddenly thought of the fight for the devil gate.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head: "this is the ring and the key. It''s the key to open the earth."


    "There is something in the earth''s veins. It''s for that that that the devil gate snatches the ring?" Hua Ruge''s way of drawing inferences from one instance.


    Tuo Ba Rui agrees: "you can say that."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and shook his head. "No, what does that have to do with whether we can share a room?"


    "It''s not something, it''s a force. If you get it, you''ll be protected, and you won''t be hurt by me after we get married." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    Hua Ruge was confused when she heard it. Her most important question was, "you''ve only met me for the first time, and you''re ready for this?"


    "Is it strange? I don''t like anyone. " Tuoba Rui road.


    Seeing the way she behaved in the official family, he had the feeling of heart attack for the first time. At that time, he recognized her.


    Hua Ruge scratched his head awkwardly.


    Just saw a few face to send betrothal gift, can have more casual than this?


    "At that time, you didn''t love me. Do you want to go back if you don''t like me?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Tuoba Rui exclaimed that she had many problems, and said: "even if I don''t like it, I will send it out and won''t bring it back."


    "It''s really possible." Hua murmured discontentedly like a song.


    Tuoba Rui is helpless: "this is not the time to think about it."


    Hua Ruge spits out his tongue and asks, "is the earth vein open now? We still have no chance to get the ring or strength back together. "


    "The power in the earth''s veins is the most powerful in summer. The magic gate should open the earth''s veins at that time to seize energy. So this summer, we will go and have a look. There is still a chance." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tuo Ba Rui encircles her in her arms and blows hot airway in her ear: "Xiaoge, you seem to be looking forward to it."


    Hua Yuege''s face is red again: "Tuoba Rui, what are you talking about?"


    She''s just planning for the future of two people, OK?


    Does the man think he just wants to do that?


    Tuoba Rui smiles, buries her head in her neck, and breathes softly.


    Hua Ruge thought of the main topic and asked: "if that energy is taken away, there are Is there any other way? "


    Tuoba Rui''s body was stiff, and he shook his head difficultly: "almost none."


    Hua''s heart is as cool as a song.


    It turns out that everything is still unknown.


    She frowned and felt that a big hand was controlling their fate, which made her very uncomfortable.


    Tuo Ba Rui hugged her arm tightly again, and only after a while did he say, "Xiaoge, are you afraid of me?"


    "You are dreaming again. Last night you had a chance. I know you love me. How can I be afraid of you?" Hua is like a song of soft comfort.


    "Xiaoge, I don''t know when you will be afraid of me and tired of me, so I cherish every moment when I am with you." The whisper of Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge said heartily, "I will not leave you because of anything. Even if there are any more difficulties, we will face them together. Don''t worry."


    Tuoba Rui didn''t speak.


    "Don''t we have the hope of the earth? We must have the power." Hua rugo said, holding his head up again and saying, "as long as you get it, you will marry me, OK?"


    "That''s what you said." Tuoba Rui''s eyes light up.


    Hua Ruge nodded seriously: "I said it. I won''t regret it. Don''t worry."


    She really loves him.


    He has too much on his back.


    "Why don''t you tell me last and let me know early, OK?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuoba Rui nodded seriously: "OK, according to you."

 Chapter 473

    Hua Ruge just laughed and said, "well, that''s the deal."


    Her smile was clear and bright, and there was an unspeakable magic.


    Tuoba Rui looks at it and feels hot and dry in his heart.


    Hua Ruge saw a fire in his eyes, and his heart was steady and painful.


    She took the initiative to stay away from him and sit opposite him.


    Tuoba Rui said maliciously, "if I know which devil gate has taken the ring, I will kill them all!"


    There is no pardon for his delay in marrying his daughter-in-law!


    Hua is like a song supporting the forehead.


    Here he comes again. He really kills people if he doesn''t agree.


    Tuo Ba Rui took a look at her and asked for advice: "Xiaoge, you won''t disagree with my killing."


    "I''ll pretend I didn''t see it." She picked up the tea with all due respect.


    Delay her marriage, the consequences are very serious!


    Tuoba Rui''s mouth can''t help but go up. His family''s songs are quite lovely.


    Tuoba Rui''s confession also dispelled Hua Ruge''s uneasiness. They spent the morning together, drank tea and called a doctor to see their physical condition.


    The doctor was invited by Tuoba Rui from Zixiao holy land. He had previously treated the damage left by bone etching nails for Hua Ruge, with a very high standard.


    After examining Hua Ruge''s body, he frowned and said: "although the girl''s injury has been cured, her vitality is very weak. It will take a while to fully recover if she insists on taking pills."


    This is a strange symptom he has seen. It not only reminds him that Hua Ruge may not be a fake death, but really lose all vitality. The existing vitality is forced into the body, so she will be weaker than ordinary people.


    Hua Ruge knew his situation and just nodded after listening, saying, "please elder."


    Tuoba Rui frowned and asked, "what is weak vitality? Is it OK?"


    "Back to the young master, the person who treats the girl has special strength. The girl''s body is OK. Just take the pill and cultivate slowly. After that, the quality and strength of the body girl may be improved to some extent. " Doctor report.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "that''s good."


    Hua Ruge, however, is looking forward to the second half of the doctor''s sentence. The temptation of strength and physical improvement makes her eager to get better.


    The doctor explored Tuo BARREI''s body again. He was a little surprised, but he was relieved.


    "The body of young Lord is much better, but Hua Ruge has brought medicine?" The doctor said strangely.


    Tuoba Rui holds Hua Ruge in his arms, looks at her and says with a smile, "this is my best medicine."


    Hua Ruge blushed at his words, but he was relieved.


    The doctor smiled, shook his head and said, "but the little Lord is still suffering from an old disease, and it''s better to cherish his body."


    "Of course, with such a beauty in my arms, I will not die." Tuoba Rui said, his eyes never left Hua Ruge.


    Doctors suddenly feel that they should not come, a large number of age and be abused.


    So I quickly found a reason to leave.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "I heard that you were ill when I came down from the temple of Cangsong. Is that ok?"


    "After taking the huangquancao, the body is much better than before, and it''s also quick to cause some wounds. Now I see that you have nothing more to do." Tuoba Rui stabbed her face with his hand as he spoke.


    "It''s just you." Hua Ruge wants to escape, but he can''t escape the shackles of his other hand.


    Later, when she did something wrong, he kneaded it, thinking about all the plans she had not completed before.


    When she came out of Zixiao holy land, she thought of treating Tuo BARREI and had some eyebrows. Later, she was interrupted by canglan''s invasion. Now it''s time to implement.


    What Tuo barrui thinks is another thing.


    During this period, he not only occupied the twelve cities in the northwest of canglan, but also occupied most of the territory of Dongxia. The emperor was under house arrest. He was the only one in power in this new territory.


    In theory, he was very busy, but before Hua rugo came back, he was thinking of attacking, but after Hua rugo came back, he just wanted to accompany her, so now the government affairs are piled up, but he didn''t want to deal with any of them.


    It''s time to find someone to help him.


    "Xiaoge, we''ll go back to Wangdu tomorrow." Tuoba Rui said, "I''ll take a rest in the palace for a while, and I''ll accompany you back to the school."


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "OK, I''ve been away for too long, and I don''t know if you will blame me."


    "I will accompany you back to explain." Tuoba Rui road.


    "No, just leave as soon as possible." Hua said like a song.


    Tuoba Rui held her tightly and said, "OK."


    The next day, Hua Ruge sent Xiaoxue and Lingfeng off and wrote a letter to childe Wuchen to help them take them back.


    Xiaoxue is reluctant to let Hua Ruge go. They talk for a while before they leave.


    Tuo Ba Rui met the Dongxia royal family with Hua Ruge before he left.


    The emperor and his sons all met Hua Ruge in the gambling match. The most familiar one was the prince of Dongxia, Bei Chenyi, who colluded with Ye Gongzi and the devil gate to Hua Ruge.


    These people have been locked in the dungeon for a long time and can''t see the sunshine. At the moment, they are mentioned outside the prison door. They haven''t adapted to the sunshine for a long time and can''t see the people in front of them.


    Hua Ruge looks at these people, always lazy and casual eyes become indifferent, even a little cold.


    None of this would have happened if the eastern Xia Dynasty had attacked Dazheng with its own interests.


    Therefore, her hatred for the royal family of Dongxia is better than the evil gate and the dark night Pavilion.


    Beichenyi was the first one to open his eyes. When he saw Hua Ruge, his eyes widened. He pointed at her and said, "you, you..."


    "Why didn''t I die?" Hua is like a song.


    Beichenyi was tortured at the moment. The white prison uniform was covered with blood stains and scabs. A handsome face was also dirty. The eyes were full of fear.


    "No No way. I just threw you away when I saw you were not angry. " The way of Beichen Yi''s instinct.


    Hua Ruge sneered and said, "I said, you can''t catch me because of you. Now you recognize me?"


    "Impossible It''s impossible You are dead. " Beichenyi is still there.


    Hua rugo thought that at that time she had to take risks, and her heart was kindled. She kicked him on his chest, kicked him to the ground, and said: "beichenyi, I also said that if I was offended, there would be no good end. Now, it''s time for you to see."


    Beichenyi feels the ferocity from her body. Thinking about what she has done in the past, the fear in her eyes is deeper.


    People of the Dongxia royal family are not good at seeing her.


    If it wasn''t for her, Dongxia wouldn''t go back so soon.


    Hua Ruge picked out the corner of his lips and glanced at all of them and said, "don''t worry, you have a share."


    Her smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes. The dark and sharp eyes made everyone feel cold.

 Chapter 474

    Hua Ruge turned to look at Tuoba Rui and asked, "did I deal with it?"


    "You come first." Tuoba Rui road.


    If it''s not enough, he''ll make it up.


    Dongxia royal family''s attitude towards Tuoba Rui is cold in the bottom of their hearts.


    "I''m much more easygoing than him, let alone I won''t give you a chance." Hua Ruge looked at these people and said with reasonable understanding: "you can choose your own way of death. Let''s say it first. The minority is subordinate to the majority. Don''t fight at that time."


    One by one, the Dongxia royal family was dead in the heart, and their faces were dead.


    "No choice, right?" Hua Ruge touched his chin and said to the Panther on the other side, "pull out the five horse corpse."


    At this time, the emperor and his son showed their fear on all sides and said, "let''s choose!"


    "Decided to choose?" Hua Yuege smiles softly.


    Everyone nodded in unison. Even if you must die, don''t be so horrible and die without the whole body.


    "Late!" Hua Yuege''s face is suddenly cold and his words are like knives: "if you provoke me, you should think of the end. Come on, pull it down."


    The emperor of Dongxia looked like the earth, and said in a sharp voice, "Hua Ruge, you dare to do so. I will never let you go as a ghost."


    "I''ll be a ghost first!" Hua Yuege said, "come one by one, put him to the end, let him see how his sons were killed by him."


    Emperor Dongxia''s eyes were red, but he could not say a word.


    Beichenyi was so scared that her legs were soft. She begged for mercy and said, "I really didn''t want to kill you. If you let me go, I will never be your enemy again."


    "It''s God''s business to forgive you. I can help you and send you to see him." Hua Yuege said in a cold voice, "leave him behind, too."


    How cruel and bloody is the process of five horse dismemberment. I watched my flesh and blood relatives being torn into sections, and I was scared to be crazy.


    These people were dragged out of the palace, and Hua Ruge had no interest in watching it.


    Tuo Ba Rui, holding Hua Ruge''s shoulder, said, "I didn''t expect Xiaoge to start. It''s so popular."


    "If you don''t give these people some power, you won''t dare to do anything to me in the future." Hua is like a song.


    It''s to punish them, and it''s also to alert future generations.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head and said, "that''s right. I killed all the women in the harem and the relatives of the emperor."


    "Don''t involve so many people. Exile may be better." Hua Ruge persuades.


    Tuoba Rui picked a eyebrow and finally compromised, "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    "Then let''s go." Hua said like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head and hugged her to leave.


    All the Royal men were executed, which means that the country of Dongxia was completely destroyed. On this day, it was officially incorporated into the territory of Dazhen and became a part of Dazhen.


    After five or six days'' walk, I arrived at the border of yuandazhen. What greeted them from afar was Hua Ruge''s acquaintances.


    "On!"


    A long dragon chant, the Golden Dragon flies to Hua Ruge fiercely. It turns around Hua Ruge for two times, and rubs her face with the tap intimately.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "it''s nice to see you, Xiao Jin."


    "Master, how can your vitality become so weak? If it''s not so close to you, I can''t feel that you''re still alive." Jinlong''s mouth spits out people''s words, wondering.


    On the day of Hua Ruge''s death, he felt that Hua Ruge was dead. After that, although Hua Ruge was saved, its vitality was very weak, and it could hardly feel it, so he also did not know.


    Hua Ruge touched its tap and said, "it''s all over. It''ll get better."


    Jinlong was happy to see her, and soon took up a huge figure, and became small and lay on Hua Ruge''s shoulder. He didn''t know that it was a small lizard.


    "Lord." Tark came forward, with winged men, elves, dwarves behind him.


    Tuo BARREI didn''t want to consume the troops left by Hua Ruge, so he didn''t take them on the expedition, but let them stay in the rear.


    "It''s worrying everyone. I''m fine." Hua Yuege said hello.


    People of different nationalities are relieved to see that she is really alive.


    After a short recitation of the past, a reception banquet for Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui was also prepared. We had a night together.


    But because Hua Ruge''s body was empty, Tuo BARREI didn''t let her drink, so she felt a little unhappy.


    "If you want to drink, please take good care of yourself. I''ll drink with you then." That''s what Tobari said when he pulled her into the room.


    Hua, like a song, nodded stiffly. It was a confession.


    Since the new year''s Eve, Hua Ruge found out about the bed, they have been sleeping in separate rooms. Hua Ruge doesn''t matter, but Tuo barrow is a little angry every night.


    Not only can''t sleep, but also dare not sleep at night and hold him. He''s asking who''s bothering him.


    After staying in Dingzhou for two days, Hua Ruge sent all the foreign people back to their territory, and his army was transferred back.


    When the war is over, it''s time to recuperate.


    Two days later, they rushed to Wangdu. The transmission array in Dazhen was not destroyed. So they arrived at Wangdu just in a flash.


    Because Tuoba Rui appeased the people before and after the capture of Wangdu, so that the street view he saw now was not much different from that before. Just after the new year''s festival, there was a smell of sulfur left by firecrackers in the air. People came and went in the street, which was a lively and happy atmosphere.


    "There is little change in Wang Du." Hua Ruge said a famous Tuoba Rui: "is there anyone dealing with government affairs now?"


    "Tuobayu is in prison, and he did well. If he didn''t want to, he would be the best candidate for the throne." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile and shaking his head: "the hero is sad and beautiful. Let''s go to see him."


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded, and they went to the palace to send for their carriage.


    The imperial palace is not far away from the transmission array. Soon, tuobayu is waiting for them in front of the palace.


    He is still a white robe, handsome features, smiling like a spring breeze.


    Hua Ruge got out of the car and saw him. He said, "Your Highness, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Tuobayu went straight to Hua Ruge. Seeing that she was not hurt like she used to be, he took a long breath: "I''m relieved to see you are OK."


    Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder and said, "I haven''t drunk your wedding wine yet. How can something happen?"


    "Don''t make fun of me." Tuobayu''s face was helpless.


    Then he seemed to see Tuoba Rui on one side, bowing to salute: "see Uncle Huang."


    Tuoba Rui raised his hand: "no need to be polite."


    "Uncle Huang, Ruge, let''s go in and say." Tuobayu leads the way in person.


    Hua Ruge was a bit confused when he listened to it. How could this generation be so awkward.


    Tuo Bayu said that he also felt something was wrong. He looked at Hua Ruge in a strange way.


    A friend who drinks and fights together is going to be his aunt?


    It''s too dramatic.

 Chapter 475

    When he arrived at the imperial study, tuobayu did not take the seat, but sat down with tuobayui. Hua Ruge sat beside tuobayui, just like a little daughter-in-law.


    "I''m glad to hear that uncle Huang has come back from victory." Tuo Bayu takes the lead in saying.


    Tuo barrui was not keen on attacking cities and plundering land. He was also not interested in listening to his words and didn''t answer them. He said directly, "I think your government affairs are well handled. Before there is no suitable emperor to ascend the throne, you can do it on your behalf."


    "Uncle Huang, my nephew is still young. I''m afraid he has no heart." Tuobayu said with a bitter face.


    Obviously he didn''t think it was a good job either.


    Tuo Ba Rui said with the same face: "then you can choose an emperor who can take on the important task."


    The implication is that he will never take over.


    Tuo Bayu''s face is even more bitter: "Uncle Huang, you beat this world down, or you make up your mind."


    "It''s enough trouble to fight the world. I don''t want to deal with the follow-up affairs. I''ll leave it to you." Tuoba and ruilei are still.


    This river and mountain has a huge attraction to others, because after getting it, you can not only hold the power of life and death, but also serve countless beauties.


    But Tuoba Rui is powerful enough to control people''s life and death, and only wants Hua Ruge to be around. For him, the position of emperor only means endless government affairs and endless troubles.


    "But my nephew doesn''t want to take care of it." Tuobayu is helpless.


    He was lazy and casual by nature, and now he has a new goal, that is, to take part in Tianfu college and stay by LAN binger''s side. He doesn''t want to be tied to the throne.


    Hua Ruge was delighted to see his uncle and nephew pushing each other.


    Now the situation on the mainland has become clear. Daewoo will completely capture and control Yunteng and canglan. It is sooner or later to expand the territory.


    And Shangyou was destroyed by gambling, and Dongxia was also destroyed by the great Zheng army with Tuoba Rui.


    The situation of the Six Dynasties in the mainland has now become a confrontation between the two superpowers after a reshuffle. That is to say, the status and rights of the great Zheng emperor who now ascended the throne are not comparable to those of the past.


    But even the two emperors pushed back and forth, and no one would take over.


    If this is known by the people outside, they will drop their chin.


    They pushed back and forth, but at last, Tuoba Rui, who was indifferent, was better than others, and gave the task of finding a new emperor to Tuoba Yu.


    Tuobayu didn''t want to and could only follow. After all, such a great empire was waiting for nothing, and no one could ignore it.


    In the evening, we had a reception banquet together. Hua Ruge also saw his long lost old friends, Mao Jun and Yan Zixing.


    Once upon a time, the four people who lived in a courtyard in the college seldom got together.


    Mao Jun laughed and said, "if you come back safely, the four of us are together again. Should we have a good drink?"


    The other two are looking at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is pitifully looking at Tuoba Rui with a black face beside her.


    "I''ll just drink a little, not much." Hua Ruge''s pitiful way to Tuoba Rui.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees her pitiful, this ability way: "a bit."


    Hua, like a song, nodded, obedient.


    "Then you play. I think about the scheduling of the army all night." Tuoba Rui said.


    He felt that he might not be able to let go of Hua Ruge in China. Even if Hua Ruge was not afraid, the three people would be restrained.


    They rarely see each other, and he doesn''t want to deprive her of space.


    "Then you should have a rest earlier." Hua said as a song.


    Tuoba Rui responds and turns away.


    "Don''t look, people are far away." Mao Jun''s big hand shook in front of Hua Ruge.


    In fact, Hua Ruge just watched for a while, there was no exaggerated expression, and he could not help being teased.


    "Brother Mao, you are so jealous. Do you want me to ask red sleeves to find some girls for you?" Hua Ruge said, squeezing his eyes.


    Mao Jun''s eyes brightened: "why don''t we go to yanchunlou to drink?"


    Tuobayu and yanzixing glanced at him, but they all sat back on the table.


    "Brother Mao, it''s not that I don''t help you," said Hua Ruge


    He said a word and ran to sit, obviously not ready to start.


    Mao Jun''s face collapsed and the appointed one sat down.


    Hua Yuege raised his glass first and said, "cheers to the reunion of the four of us."


    The three raised their glasses one after another, and met each other on the table in the moonlight, as they had seen for the first time.


    Hua Yuege drinks the wine and laughs happily.


    This is the first friend she made in the world. Now, we can eat and drink together, as if the days are back.


    Mao Jun wiped his mouth and said, "I have made a lot of friends outside these years, but I''m the happiest and least stressed one with you. Come here and have a drink."


    The three agreed and continued to drink.


    Listening to each other''s experience is full of emotion, and I unconsciously drank a lot.


    The last turn is for Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge only chooses some simple things to talk about. For example, xuanshou forest seizes the flame of extinction, becomes the first disciple of Danyang peak, Donghai battle seizes the yellow spring grass, and rushes into the temple of Cangsong in Zixiao holy land. All of these are brought by her and not played up.


    Even so several people still listen to the thumbs up.


    Mao Jun patted her on the shoulder and said, "Ruge, you are more promising than us, and your future is limitless."


    Tuobayu and yanzixing nodded in succession.


    Yan Zixing said: "I will take part in the entrance examination of Tianfu university this year and make a fight."


    "I''ll go, too. Let''s go." Mao Jun said eagerly.


    Tuobayu also nodded: "it''s just that I''m ready to go, and then we''ll be together. It''s not too hard."


    Mao Jun and Yan Zixing nodded in succession.


    Hua Ruge took a sip of wine and said with pride, "if you are bullied at the college, please give me your name."


    "Can your name be typed?" Mao Jun asked.


    "I''ll be beaten harder, haha." Hua laughs like a song.


    Three faces are black.


    Even though she had drunk so much wine, she was still very poor. When she was a little dizzy, she waved her hand repeatedly and said, "I can''t drink any more, or Tuoba Rui will have to tear me down."


    She remembered that she had promised Tuo Barry before. If she was drunk again this time, Tuo Barry would be angry.


    she didn''t want to bear his anger.


    Mao Jun said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that Hua Ruge, who is not afraid of heaven, would be afraid of people."


    Hua Ruge said with a bitter face: "the circle of cause and effect, bad karma."


    She may not even see God, so she sent a killer.


    Yanzi couldn''t help laughing.


    Tuobayu said seriously: "it''s also a happy thing to be managed. If I can be with little bing''er, I will not drink in the future."


    Hua Ruge took a sip of tea and gave him a thumbs up: "you idiot spirit, I take it."

 Chapter 476

    In the middle of the moon, several people were drunk except Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge asked the servants to help them all back. He also went to the temporary residence in the palace under the guidance of the palace maid.


    Tuoba Rui received the news and stood on the corridor she must pass.


    Hua rugo saw him immediately with clear eyes and said, "I''m not drunk this time. I don''t believe you asked me questions."


    Tuo Ba Rui laughs, picks up the shaky girl and walks to her place.


    "Tuo Ba Rui, you won''t be attracted by color." When he arrived at his room, Hua said with a big tongue.


    Tuo Ba Rui hears Yan''s eyes and says: "if you can, you will have no bones left by me."


    "Big tail wolf." Hua Ruge mumbled and wrapped himself in a quilt.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her sleep with her eyes closed and said, "I''ll let you know sooner or later."


    Hua Ruge seems to have heard something, turning around, saying two words: "hooligan."


    Tuoba Rui has no choice. There are some people who are more upright than her.


    After sleeping in the palace for one night, the two moved back to the palace the next day. Tuoba Rui was dealing with the transfer of the army, while Hua Ruge was the first one who wanted to cure Tuoba Rui.


    According to her observation, Tuo barrui''s body is a congenital injury, but as long as it is properly conditioned, it will get better and better, so she began to improve her own ideas, and constantly in research.


    In order to study the neutralization of drugs, almost all the places in the palace were filled with fragrance.


    It''s strange that Hua Ruge is so painstaking, and her body recovers normally without any influence, and is getting better and better.


    On this day, Tuoba Rui cooked a meal in person. Hua Ruge wanted to eat while continuing to read medical books, but was robbed by Tuoba Rui.


    "Eat first." He said.


    Hua Ruge flattened his mouth: "Oh."


    Tuo barrui brought her vegetables.


    "How is the dispatch of the army doing? Is it going well? " Hua Yuege asked casually.


    "It will be finished in a few days. When are you going to go back to the college?" Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "I''m in poor physical condition now. I''ll go back when I get well."


    "All right." Tuoba Rui nods.


    College is no more peaceful than outside. Once something happens, I can''t cope with the current physical state of huaruge.


    "I''m taking care of myself now. I''ll be cured in a month. I''ll go back then." Hua rugo then said to him, "you have mobilized so many holy people this time. Don''t you need to deal with them?"


    "Yes, sir. I have already sent several letters to urge you." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge thought of it for a long time, and asked some lost questions: "when are you going?"


    "Don''t go." Tuo Ba Rui said a look at her and said, "I said, if you can''t accompany me, I will accompany you, we will not separate."


    Hua Ruge''s heart warmed, but there were also some unhappy ways: "or I will accompany you back first?"


    "Master has prejudice against you. I can''t let you be a little dangerous." Tuo BARREI continued to veto.


    "It''s not you. It should be OK." Hua said like a song.


    She believes that Tuo BARREI can protect her.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks still. He takes her a dish and says, "I''m relieved to look at you like this."


    "If you don''t care about the school''s affairs for me, you should say that I''m a beauty and a curse." Hua Ruge''s innocent way.


    She confessed that she had never done anything too much, let alone hurt the nature. It''s not a disaster.


    "Don''t care what others say." Tuo Ba Rui said, urging: "eat fast, it will be cold for a while."


    Hua rugo had to lower her head when she saw his unmoved appearance. At this time, she found that her bowl had been piled into a hill by vegetables.


    Dare to love what she said in love in reason, he would heart heap hill.


    "Don''t think about anything. Eat more and recover early." He said softly.


    Hua Ruge only nods at this time.


    This man is so nice to her that she can''t fight.


    In the palace of Wang, Hua Ruge came here to have a relatively comfortable and leisurely life. Every day, he read books, recorded what he thought and saw, gave research prescriptions to Tuo BARREI, and then adjusted himself. It was very relaxing.


    Tuoba Rui also collected a large number of excellent miraculous medicines and delivered them. Hua Ruge accepted them according to the list, but also marveled at the strength and financial resources of Zixiao holy land.


    With these miraculous drugs in hand, Hua Ruge''s body recovery is faster than before, and after half a month, it has gradually started to recover strength.


    Tuoba Rui pushes his official business to Tuoba Yu. When they are free, they cook for Hua Ruge. They drink tea and chat together. In the morning, they bask in the warm winter sun. In the afternoon, they occasionally go to the street for a walk, which is plain and happy.


    On this day, they strolled in the street again. Hua Ruge''s face was full of smiles. He looked up at Tuo BARREI. He had recently grown flesh. His facial features were more rounded than before. Although he was still sharp and sharp, he looked much better and less grumpy than before.


    "What are you looking at?" Tuo Ba Rui felt her eyes and turned to ask.


    Hua Yuege replied with a smile, "you."


    "Is it so beautiful?" The corners of his lips were rising uncontrollably.


    "Just so." Hua is like a song against the heart.


    Tuoba Rui raised his eyebrows and looked down at her, saying in a poor tone, "I''ll give you another chance."


    "Your Highness Zhan Wang, you''d better have a look." Hua Ruge was defeated by his aura, which was a compliment from the dog''s legs.


    "You told the truth." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    Hua Ruge is helpless to his Ao Jiao, pointing to himself and asking, "how about me?"


    The implication is to boast about her.


    Tuo Ba Rui takes a look at her, and then says with unsmiling eyes: "he is still in harmony."


    Hua Ruge clenched his teeth: "then you still hold it everywhere you go."


    She accused him of the hand that she still had with her ten fingers.


    "I''m used to watching." Tuoba Rui''s expressionless answer.


    Hua Ruge was so angry that she almost turned her eyes.


    Should he be so stingy? He has changed his tune in the end.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees her angry, the lip Cape seems to be complacent to choose.


    Then Hua Ruge felt that she was holding her big hand tightly.


    The anger on her face could not be held up any longer. Slowly, she smiled.


    When they go shopping, they buy the most food each time. They eat it on the side of the road a lot of times.


    Tuoba Rui is led by Hua Ruge. He is also used to eating things on the side of the road.


    On this day, they were eating sesame pancakes and drinking a bowl of mutton soup. Hua Ruge looked at Tuoba Rui, who was just thinking of eating, and suddenly smiled.


    Tuoba Rui looks at her inexplicably.


    "I think you are much more easygoing and loving now than before." Hua said like a song.


    How boring it was to see him at the beginning.


    "You brought them all." Tuo Ba Rui is uncomfortable.

 Chapter 477

    Hua Ruge saw his awkward appearance, and he smiled brilliantly when he raised his lips.


    In the morning, the sun happened to shine. They bathed in it, looked up at each other, and saw the brilliance called happiness in each other''s eyes.


    At this time, a word flashed in Hua Ruge''s mind.


    She whispered, "it''s my best time to be with you."


    Tuoba Rui is shocked for a moment.


    Hua Ruge continued to eat with her head down. The cold wind in winter blew by, but she didn''t feel cold at all.


    Maybe it''s the heat from the soup.


    Just thinking of the opposite Tuoba Rui also drank soup, the smile on his face was obvious.


    Hua Ruge laughs. How could this man be so easy to coax.


    Compared with going out, the two are still staying in the mansion. Tuo barrui learns to make food for her every day. Hua Ruge can obviously feel that her food consumption has increased recently.


    But because of her physical deficiency, she did not gain weight. She was still slim and beautiful.


    Tuoba Rui is very dissatisfied with her. He often holds her face in one hand and says, "if you eat so much, you will not be fat."


    "It hurts." Hua shouted like a song.


    Tuoba Rui will let go at this time, but the dislike on his face is not less.


    Hua Ruge rubbed his face and said wrongly, "I''m not good enough to keep my figure and face?"


    "Not good." Tuoba Rui looks at her face, which is just standing in the crowd, and will attract countless eyes. It seems that she has a hung face, and her heart is uncomfortable.


    Hua rugo felt that he could not understand the brain circuit of this man.


    "If you get fat, there won''t be so many people staring at you." Tuoba Rui is still talking there.


    His woman, just don''t show so many people.


    Hua Ruge understood this time. I dare to say that he was hating this. No wonder he always made so many delicious food for her. He wanted to make her fat and not so good-looking.


    "No matter what they think, I will not go with them. What are you worried about?" Hua Ruge was puzzled.


    When a woman goes out and is looked at twice, shouldn''t a normal man feel proud?


    "You''re mine. What are they looking at?" Tuoba Rui is very mean.


    Hua Ruge has no words. She has never met such a mean man.


    Tuo Ba Rui approached her and said temporarily, "maybe you should wear the veil."


    "Shall I take Huaxing pill and dress up as a man?" Hua Yuege gave him a white look, which was a helpless way.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "No."


    Hua rugo breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid that he would agree with her as soon as his brain took a breath.


    "That''s too annoying for women to watch." Tuo added.


    Hua rugo had just had a sip of tea and almost didn''t spray it out. What was going on in his mind.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous. I won''t follow others." She promised.


    "Of course you can''t go." Tuo Ba Rui put her in his arms, kissed her enough, and said with burning eyes, "I''ll make you delicious food in the evening, and eat more."


    Hua Ruge Khan.


    He hasn''t given up feeding her.


    Tuoba Rui holds this idea, the better the dishes are.


    Hua Ruge eats a lot. Although she doesn''t get fat, she is getting better and faster. She also feels that her constitution has changed a little.


    The doctor of Zixiao holy land is right. After being broken, the physique and strength will be improved to a certain extent. Although Hua Ruge doesn''t know what benefits the improvement of physique can bring now, he is satisfied with knowing that it will get better and better.


    She must be stronger and stronger, and she must be qualified to stand beside him and not be talked about.


    At the same time of her recovery, Hua rugo also thought of many good ideas for Tuo BARREI to recuperate her body. She wrote down every little bit of them and prepared to implement them when they were more mature.


    On this day, Hua Yuege invited friends to come to the palace for tea.


    After receiving the news, maojunyanzi Xingdu came, and even tuobayu gave a memorial and went to the banquet later.


    Mao Jun is carrying two oil paper bags in his hand. Seeing Hua Ruge, he says, "Ruge''s looks are getting better and better recently. It seems that people who are nourished by love are different."


    "Don''t say brother Mao doesn''t stand up for justice, but there are surprises for you today." Hua Ruge said to him, squeezing his eyes.


    Yan Zixing and Mao Jun came together, and Wen Yan asked casually, "are there any brothers?"


    "Brother Yan is with us." Hua said like a song.


    Mao Jun rubbed his hands and said, "I guess it''s going to be a gift for us again. It''s always the best song."


    Yan Zixing nodded and looked forward to it.


    "Don''t worry. Please take your seat first." Hua Ruge spread out his hands.


    There is an octagonal pavilion in the Wangfu garden, in which there is a round table for enjoying the cool in summer and the snow in winter.


    They sat down, and there were all kinds of snacks on the table.


    "Why isn''t your highness Zhan Wang here?" Yan Zixing said.


    "He''s afraid that we won''t be comfortable in his presence. He''s reading in his study." Hua said like a song.


    Mao Jun nodded his head and said, "don''t tell me yet. If your highness Zhan Wang is here, I really dare not speak in disorder."


    Tuo BARREI has been famous in the court and field for many years, and he is well known for his cruel and cruel means. Moreover, he is very powerful. Even if several people know what he won''t do, they will be very restrained around him.


    Even with Yan Zixing''s indifference, Wen Yan not only nodded.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose to hide his embarrassment.


    What she thought was that the man didn''t seem so terrible, did she?


    Of course, by this time, she had automatically forgotten that she had been frightened when she first met him.


    Tuobayu''s third arrival may be due to his hard work in dealing with the government recently, so his appearance is not very good and he looks somewhat gaunt.


    Hua Ruge now feels that it is a wise choice for Tuo BARREI to leave those things behind.


    It''s strange to be happy with so many folds every day.


    "Your Highness, come and sit down." Hua Ruge is very attentive.


    Tuobayu did not have a good look at her and understood: "you are clean, I am almost crushed to death by those memorials."


    "Yes, your highness, I have every opportunity." Hua Ruge said, "this son is not for you. Go to the opposite side and sit down."


    Smell speech several people are a Zheng.


    Mao Jun scratched his head and said, "isn''t your highness Zhan Wang not coming? How else? "


    "I can''t have another friend." Hua Ruge said.


    So tuobayu sat on Yan Zixing''s side and yawned, "who, why didn''t you hear that before?"


    "Everyone has seen it." Hua Yuege smiled. Just wanted to introduce it, she saw a beautiful woman in red coming from the bottom of the steps. Her face was pure and moving, but her body and bones were all tender. Every frown and smile was enough to make most men feel moved.


    It''s not someone else. It''s the leader of Yanchun tower. Now, it''s red sleeve.

 Chapter 478

    Seeing this, Mao Jun stood up and said, "Miss tea, it''s a rare guest. Please take your seat."


    Tea Ying Ying a smile, said: "thank you very much, childe."


    Hua Ruge looked at Mao Jun''s appearance and joked, "brother Mao, you are satisfied with this surprise."


    Mao Jun is only looking at the tea, but he doesn''t listen to Hua as well.


    Tuoba feather shakes his head and laughs, nods to the tea: "Miss tea, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Yan Zixing said little but nodded.


    Tea said hello one by one and sat on the empty seat beside Hua Ruge.


    "Long time no see, the tea is beautiful again." Hua Yuege said and did not forget to look at Mao Jun and said, "right, brother Mao."


    Mao Jun nodded subconsciously, which made everyone laugh.


    "Don''t make fun of me." Tea said again and again: "you said that the mainland situation, I have sorted out, do you want to tell you?"


    "No hurry, we''ll talk while we eat." Hua Ruge made a gesture of please.


    Several people nodded, and the palace brought tea sets, made tea at close range, and then distributed them to the public.


    Hua Ruge is eating cakes and drinking tea, looking at the snow covered garden scenery, listening to the discussion of scenery between Maojun and tea sleeve, tuobayu and yanzixing, feeling relaxed and happy.


    She is a busybody, and soon began to talk with everyone, and the topic soon changed from small bussiness to big bussiness.


    "The emperor Dayu had completely conquered Yunteng''s territory the day before yesterday, only a few scattered troops fled, and the war in the east of the mainland basically subsided." Red sleeve road.


    Tuobayu nodded his head and said, "I see in the memorial that you are indeed a king of great talent."


    "Yes, no one in this world is his opponent." Hua Ruge also knows the same way.


    Yan Zixing thought for a moment and said, "if the king of war is willing to succeed, my great Zheng still has the hope of chasing deer all over the world."


    Mao Jun also looked at Xiang Hua as a song, as if he wanted to get the answer from her.


    "He''s not interested in it, and you know his identity. There''s no temptation for human emperors." Hua said like a song.


    To be honest, she didn''t want Tuo BARREI to be the emperor, or she would be trapped in the harem and it would be difficult to go out once.


    Compared to the vast outside world, it is more with them.


    They had thought for a long time that this time they were not lost.


    "What a pity." Mao Jun road.


    Tuobayu didn''t want to think too far. He just wanted to choose one of his brothers to inherit the throne, so that he could leave.


    After that, everyone looked at tea again.


    "The battle between Daewoo and canglan is coming to an end. It should be over before the end of this month," said red sleeve


    "What''s the trend of Daewoo''s army?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "There is no tendency to attack Taizheng in the whole and in the end, whether in Dongxia or canglan." Tea answers.


    Before that, she was collecting and sorting out information about it almost every day, which she knew best.


    "Daewoo now suddenly eats up so many territories. It will take a while to govern. It is reasonable not to attack." Tuoba feather road.


    Hua Ruge breathed out, "in any case, the war is finally over."


    So much bloodshed and sacrifice is time for peace.


    "Yes, I can prepare well for the examination in Tianfu university this year." Mao Jun road.


    Several people nodded.


    After chatting about major events, people began to talk about things, among which Mao Jun and tea talked the most.


    It''s not that tea likes chatting. It''s that Mao Jun''s level of chatting is good. He has been pestering other girls.


    Yan Zixing looks like he regrets knowing Mao Jun.


    Tuobayu asked Hua Ruge to help him analyze which prince was more suitable to inherit the throne.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know much about this, so he didn''t choose anyone.


    A few people chat with each other and the sky darkens. When the evening wind blows, the chill in winter will deepen.


    Hua Ruge got up and said, "actually, I want to tell you something today. I''m almost well, and my strength has basically recovered. So I plan to go back to the college in two days, which is the farewell banquet everyone gave me."


    She didn''t want to be sent off when she left. She thought it was too sad, so she might as well get together in advance and have fun. When she left, she would laugh twice to be natural.


    The happy atmosphere became a little gloomy, and Mao Jun got up with a wry smile: "I knew that I should drink today."


    "If you can drink less or not, brother Mao will take care of it." Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder and said.


    Mao Jun nodded his head and said, "I know it''s not good for my health. I''ll try my best in the future."


    "I''m not talking about bad wine. I''m afraid you''ll get your daughter-in-law killed later. Ha ha." Hua Ruge is laughing and joking.


    Mao Jun looked at the tea, scratched the back of his head and said, "my daughter-in-law won''t let me drink it. I will never drink it."


    Tea slanted, pretended not to hear what he said.


    Tuobayu also got up and said, "Ruge is very precious all the way. We will go to the college to find you later."


    "Take care of it." Yan Zixing also got up and said.


    Hua Yuege said with a free and easy smile, "OK, I''ll wait for you in Tianfu college in a few months."


    "It''s a pleasant journey. When you come back, my Yanchun tower will be opened in every city on the mainland." The tea has a very vigorous way.


    It''s hard to imagine a girl growing up in yanchunlou, who is so unwilling to be ordinary.


    "Well, I''ll see." Hua answered like a song.


    Several people continued to disperse, only Hua Ruge was left to look at the backs of these people.


    Farewell is the normal life, is to spare some time to prepare for the next meeting, she is not too sad, just hope that everyone is good.


    Cold wind blowing through the pavilion, she felt a little cold, gently holding her arms.


    Suddenly, he felt warm and looked down at a black cloak on her shoulder. Then she was held in her arms.


    Hua Yuege looked up, saw Tuoba Rui looking at her with a soft face, and said, "it won''t be cold for a while."


    She smiled and leaned on his arms and said, "I knew I had to be separated, but I still feel reluctant."


    "Separation is the norm of life." Tuo Ba Rui''s chin against her hair, said: "but you don''t have to be afraid, I will always accompany you, no matter where you go, no matter what you do."


    Hua Yuege slowly closed his eyes and said softly, "me too."


    They embrace each other quietly. The setting sun makes a light yellow halo for them. Hua Yuege''s body gradually warms up. She looks up and smiles at him. "It''s much better now. Go back."


    Tuo Ba Rui nods and holds her in one hand. They walk down the steps, down the garden path covered with snow, and down the quiet corridor.


    Their shadows were drawn long and close together, as if nothing could separate them.

 Chapter 479

    In the last two days of his stay in the palace, Hua Ruge was used to shut down and take medicine to recover.


    In these two days, she found out the change of her constitution.


    Before the accident, she had a thick bone. Although she had a strong fighting ability, she was promoted very slowly. But this time, she was obviously improved.


    Specifically, the speed of absorbing psychic power has obviously accelerated, and almost doubled, and the absorption of drugs has also become better, that is to say, the difficulty of her later cultivation has been reduced a lot.


    And after such a long time of recuperation and spiritual medicine, her strength has also been greatly improved. She thinks that she can break through five stars only after a long time of closure.


    Two days later, Hua Yuege opened the door, closed his eyes and took a breath of cool fresh air. He said with emotion, "there is nothing more pleasant to have a healthy body."


    "Is it?" A clearly unhappy voice sounded, Hua Ruge opened his eyes and saw Tuoba Rui standing opposite with a face.


    Hua is as ignorant as a song.


    "Not happy with me, either?" Tuoba Rui continues to ask.


    Hua Yuege coughed twice and asked, "when did you come out?"


    She just opened the door and didn''t see her.


    "I''ve been listening to you in the room." Tuo Ba Rui said, his face did not soften. "You haven''t answered my question."


    Hua rugo immediately put on a smile and said, "I''m just saying that, of course, I''m still happy around you."


    "That''s about it." Tuoba Rui steps forward and holds her in her arms for a kiss.


    When she let go, Hua''s lips were swollen.


    "You can''t be light." She chucked her lips and complained.


    Tuoba Rui rubbed her head: "wait, cook for you."


    Said that he had already strided away.


    Hua can''t laugh or cry like a song.


    She took a bath and changed into a new one. It''s already noon. After eating, Hua rugo said, "it''s almost time. Let''s go."


    "Good." Tuoba Rui nods.


    They took only black leopard and seven bodyguards. They didn''t know when they left. Just like they came back, they didn''t want to interfere in the business here.


    Dazheng and Daewoo are now on the border. You only need to reach the border of Dazheng through the transmission array, then to the border of Daewoo, and then to the king''s capital of Daewoo through the transmission array.


    It only takes one day.


    When Hua Ruge arrived at the Dayu border, he said with emotion, "if the world is unified at any time, it''s convenient to walk."


    Tuo Ba Rui raised his eyebrows and said, "no one can occupy my territory unless it is my great event that dominates the world."


    No matter how he doesn''t like to fight for power, it''s also the blood of the royal family of Dazheng. Naturally, he can''t watch Dazheng die.


    "Juntianxia will not give up easily. It seems that we still have a hard battle to fight." Hua said like a song.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t care to pick eyebrows and doesn''t continue the topic.


    They stayed at the border inn all night and arrived at Dayu capital the next morning.


    Hua Ruge has been here for a long time, so he is very familiar with it.


    "If I go to the college, you won''t be able to get into it. Now I want to buy a real estate here. You can wait for me." Hua Ruge planned.


    Tuoba Rui said coldly: "I want to go in, they dare to stop?"


    "Although you belong to the three major forces, you are not the same force after all. If you want to enter, it will cause a lot of trouble." Hua said like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and then asked, "how many days will you come back?"


    "I''ll go to see the master, stay for a while, and then come back to practice." Hua said like a song.


    Tuoba Rui frowns: "time can''t be too long, or I will go up to find you."


    "Good." Hua nodded like a song.


    Tuoba Rui''s face is not very good. Hua Ruge even coaxes him to look at the house.


    Because most of the houses people live in here are built by themselves. A few differences are that they have bought other people''s houses. They have no time to build them, so they can only buy existing houses.


    And the quickest way to find an existing house is to find a consignment store. Although it''s more expensive, Hua Ruge doesn''t care.


    At breakfast, I asked the panther to inquire.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t look good all the way.


    He didn''t come here with her for the purpose of separation. It''s strange that he could feel better if he didn''t see Hua Ruge for a while.


    Hua Yuege can only laugh at this, and repeatedly guarantee that he will not go too long.


    Tuoba Rui saw that her attitude was pretty good, and finally relaxed a little, but it was hard to make him happy.


    After breakfast, they sat in the shop for a while and the Panther came back with a shopkeeper.


    "Master, my subordinates have asked. The shopkeeper has a very new property to sell. It''s three in and three out. The environment is also very elegant. Let''s go and have a look." Black Panther report.


    Tuo barrui did not respond.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "OK, please lead the way in front of the shopkeeper."


    "Yes, Madame. You two will come with me." Shopkeeper''s careful way.


    It may also be that Tuoba Rui is not good looking.


    It''s the first time to call Hua Ruge. I can''t help feeling weird.


    Tuoba Rui is the rising of the lip angle, holding Hua Ruge''s waist, and the bad mood seems to be relieved.


    Hua Ruge could not feel the change of his mood.


    Well, she''s gone.


    It''s not a long way. Soon, I arrived at a place which is not prosperous, but it looks very grand.


    The shopkeeper opened the door and took them in.


    It''s a big house. It''s built according to the rules and regulations. Although there''s nothing new in it, it''s all ready and comfortable to see.


    "How is it?" Hua Ruge asks Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui said: "not so good."


    He usually lives either in the palace or in Zixiao holy land. It''s not good to see such a common house.


    "Don''t be too high-profile. We''ll find a good one if you don''t think it''s appropriate." Hua Ruge''s way of patience.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw that she was taking care of her mood, but he was not so uncomfortable. He hummed, "it''s OK."


    Indeed, if the requirements are not too high, it is indeed a good house.


    "Live first, then we can buy a piece of land and build it ourselves." Hua Yuege said in a good voice.


    Tuoba Rui picked out his lips: "OK."


    As soon as his voice fell, he heard a domineering voice outside the door getting closer and closer: "shopkeeper, you don''t think your life is too long, right? This is the house that I like. You should take others to see it?"


    Tuoba Rui has no expression on his face.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and turned to look behind him.


    When we got to Daewoo, it was not peaceful?

 Chapter 480

    When the people outside walked into Hua Ruge''s vision, she saw a fat man in her thirties with a big stomach holding a delicate woman, who was leaning against him to play coquettish, saying that she liked the house.


    There were seven or eight servants behind them.


    Just at a glance, Hua rugo knows that this is not an ordinary rich man, because both the strength of men and the strength of family members are at a relatively high level.


    The shopkeeper saw this and said with a bitter face: "master Luo, this is a small business. You don''t give money. It''s such a big house. We can give it away."


    "If you don''t get rid of this place today, your business will not open again tomorrow." Zhang Kuang Dao, a fat man surnamed Luo.


    The shopkeeper looked at Hua Ruge''s direction and said, "but some guests here have decided to buy it. Otherwise, I will show you other properties."


    He knew that he couldn''t hide this time, so he could only minimize the loss. If the house was sold, he could earn some money.


    "I''ll see who dares to rob the house I want." The fat man stepped forward and pushed the shopkeeper away to face Hua Ruge directly.


    Because Tuo Barry thought it was too noisy here, he went to visit it for a long time and took the bodyguard with him to make a note of the place he wanted to rebuild.


    He only saw Hua Ruge at this moment, and then he was stunned. He has been walking among women for so many years, but he saw Hua Ruge for the first time.


    Before he spoke, Hua rugo said, "I want this house. You can choose another one."


    Joking, Tuoba Rui finally agreed to buy it. What if he doesn''t change his mind.


    As for offending people, when was she afraid.


    "How much is the house?" she asked


    "Ten thousand gold coins." The shopkeeper''s subconscious answer.


    Hua Ruge turned his hand and took out a Amethyst coin. He put it on the palm of the shopkeeper''s hand and said, "deal."


    One Amethyst coin is worth a thousand gold coins. Generally, Amethyst coins are used in large exchange. After all, ten thousand gold coins are too heavy.


    The shopkeeper stared at the Amethyst in his hand.


    Is this house easier to sell?


    "Shopkeeper, you can go, panther. Follow me to the handover." Hua Yuege said directly, then his eyes fell on the fat man and said, "now this house belongs to me. Go out."


    Fat man hasn''t been looked at coldly by a woman, and he said angrily: "you dare to do this to me, you don''t think you live too long, do you?"


    "I saw it first, and I bought it first. I don''t think I''ve done too much to you. You''d better go back there. Our well water doesn''t offend the river." Hua, like a song, speaks softly and politely.


    The fat man sneered and said, "little girl, it seems that you really don''t know who I am. If you don''t give me the house now, I promise you will cry very hard."


    "I don''t care who you are. If you don''t want to walk out, I''ll beat you to climb out." Hua Ruge''s face was not good, and her poor patience was exhausted by this ungrateful fat man.


    He had just recovered his strength and had no use. He dared to hit the muzzle of the gun.


    When she''s the master of good temper?


    Fat man saw Hua Ruge''s face suddenly changed impatiently, but he was stunned again, and then he smiled: "little girl is a little interesting, or you follow me, I promise later..."


    Half of what he said, he saw Hua Ruge turn his hand and take out a stick, and hit him in the face.


    The strength of his six-star division didn''t escape.


    "Bang!"


    A strong stick was drawn on the fat man''s face, leaving a purple mark on his fat face. The bridge of his nose collapsed in an instant, and the blood flowed in two ways, causing the fat man to roll in pain.


    "Master Luo." Cried the petite woman.


    "Don''t let you misunderstand my temper." Hua Ruge said: "you don''t ask for information. Look at the whole continent. How many dare to tease me?"


    "You dare to hurt our young master and seek death." The strength of the family is not as high as that of the young master, but they are all good.


    These people are experts in the world, but they are not enough in her eyes.


    "It''s light. If you don''t take him away, I''ll beat her to death." Hua said in a cold voice.


    The bodyguards of the Royal Palace pay a silent tribute to these people. Although the princess looks harmless, who dares to bully? It''s deadly.


    "Brothers." A housekeeper spoke.


    Hua Ruge picked up her lips, but was interested. She took a stick and killed in the crowd. Almost every stick was put in one. No matter where she fought with her strength, people would not die.


    But she didn''t start so hard, even if these people lost their combat effectiveness.


    She moves very fast, normal people blink twice, seven or eight assumptions are already lying on the ground groaning.


    Young master naluo, regardless of the nose bleeding, jumped up from the ground and said: "little girl, I don''t care what you are, but you are dead."


    "Be careful to flash your tongue when you talk big. If you have any ability, take it out. If not, the door is behind you. Get out!" Hua Ruge waved his hand. He was impatient.


    The fat man took a huge axe out of the space and chopped it towards Hua Ruge: "I killed you."


    Hua rugo can easily defeat even a senior war division, let alone a six-star war division.


    Her footwork changed a lot. When the axe was about to reach the front door, she moved out of a position.


    Fat man stormed forward, but suddenly found that there was no goal in front of him. His brain didn''t react for a while, and his steps were still moving forward subconsciously.


    Next to Hua Ruge gently stretched out his feet, a hook.


    "Poo Tong."


    The fat man was thrown down by the whole man. His weight of more than 200 Jin made the ground tremble.


    The guards couldn''t help laughing.


    The strength gap is too big. The fat man is looking for abuse.


    It''s lucky that fat man didn''t face to the ground, or his nose would be completely lost.


    "You!" Fat man stood up and pointed to Hua Ruge''s nose. He said angrily: Luo Chang of Tianfu university is always my grandfather. Have you heard of him? "


    Hua Ruge has picked a eyebrow when he hears about it. It''s a line of Dandao. It''s quite predestined.


    "Now you kneel down and admit your mistake to me. If you are my woman, I can spare your life, or I will make your death ugly." Fat man saw Hua Ruge''s face fluctuated and knew that she must have heard her grandfather''s name.


    Hua Ruge''s eyebrows were raised and his fingers moved. Suddenly, the fat man felt that the gravity on his body was more than ten times. With his strength, he could not support the weight at all. He only felt that his knees were soft.


    "Poo Tong." Kneeling on the ground.

 Chapter 481

    "Grandson, dare you say what you just said again?" Hua rugo''s face was very ugly when he said this.


    Kneel down and apologize to him? Is he alive enough?


    Fat people will try to stand up after they get used to gravity. Hua Ruge''s chest is one leg.


    "Click, click, click!"


    "Ah!"


    The sound of the broken sternum was followed by the fat man''s howl.


    The only woman standing in the line has been frightened to look pale and shocked at the roaring Hua Ruge.


    She had never thought that a woman who looked as weak as herself would be an expert.


    And the means are so bloody.


    This is not like a woman.


    Hua Yuege came forward slowly, looking at the fat man who fell to the ground and groaned. He said coolly, "I''ll give you a chance to tolerate you. Do you really think I''m good tempered?"


    "Who are you?" Asked the fat man in horror.


    If by now he didn''t know he had stepped on the nail, he would have lived for so many years.


    Hua Ruge put the cool stick on his neck and said, "you know you can''t get even. I''ll spare you my life for the reason that I and your grandfather are the same disciples of the school''s Dandao."


    Fat man definitely looked at her. I didn''t expect that she was from Tianfu University.


    "I''ll give you a piece of advice before I leave. The owner of this house is much more cruel than me. If you dare to bring someone to revenge after today, don''t mention your grandfather, your ancestors can''t save you even if they come."


    Hua Yuege said, got up, waved and said, "throw it to me."


    The fat man surnamed Luo stared at Hua Ruge hatefully, but he dared not to be angry.


    In Tianfu college, he will find her and revenge himself.


    Hua Ruge has noticed his eyes, but he doesn''t pay attention to it. What kind of storm can a six star war Division set off.


    When she finished, she went to the back and found that Tuoba Rui had arrived at the kitchen and was asking for reconstruction.


    Hua Yuege came forward and said, "how''s the change?"


    Tuoba Rui didn''t return, turned to look at her and asked, "how did you deal with it in front?"


    "I beat him up and told him to throw him out." Hua is like a song, the wind is light and the clouds are light.


    Tuoba Rui nodded. He seemed satisfied.


    "I''ve asked the panther to buy scary things. Clean up the room and go to sleep at night." Hua said like a song.


    Tuo Barry stares at her and says, "tonight, I want to have a room with you."


    "Well, according to you." Hua Ruge nodded.


    Anyway, it''s not twice at a time.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in his arms and says, "you''re welcome."


    "You''re not, are you not?" Hua is like a weak song.


    Tuoba Rui''s face is as black as coal.


    What do you mean no? He really wanted to get her right at once.


    Hua Ruge soon realized his mistake and immediately changed his tune and said with a smile, "I mean, you don''t want to hurt me."


    "Who told you to leave me?" Tuoba Rui''s vicious way.


    Hua rugo knew that he was still angry, so he said pitifully, "but the master has been waiting for me for so long. I should go back anyway."


    "I don''t care. If I leave, I will be punished." Tuo Ba Rui said in a low voice.


    Hua rugo shrunk his neck, but he would not really hurt himself, so he was not afraid.


    He can''t really sleep. What else can he do.


    She went to bed fearlessly and soon regretted it.


    Tuo BARREI doesn''t really own her, but she hasn''t been let go. All night, from head to toe, she has never been raped by him.


    Tuoba Rui withstood the impulse of body instinct, and her body shuddered as she walked around again and again.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know how many times she begged for mercy in one night, but Tuo BARREI was obviously not so kind-hearted. Every time she spoke, she would give out more and more freely. How could she not be let go.


    Hua Ruge has been tossed all night. It''s light just after sleeping outside.


    Tuoba Rui soaked in cold water for a long time before extinguishing the fire in his heart. At this time, he wanted to kill people.


    People of the magic gate! The man who robbed him of his ring!


    Hua Ruge woke up hungry in the morning, wearing not a small black eye ring, and sat on the table looking tired.


    Tuoba Rui saw the situation and asked with a wicked smile, "after that, how dare you?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly: "your boss, I take it."


    Like last night''s tossing, she didn''t want to suffer another time. It was too painful.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her lovely appearance, but he felt a lot more comfortable.


    After having breakfast, Hua rugo regained her vitality by meditating for a while. She said, "I''ll go back to the college now. If there''s something wrong, I''ll find someone to send you a letter."


    Tuo Ba Rui''s face is not good-looking. Hua Ruge runs away before he attacks.


    "Panther." Tuoba Rui cried with a gloomy face.


    The Panther hurriedly came in and asked, "what''s the king''s order?"


    "What''s the matter with the devil gate? Who robbed my ring?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "Lord, the people of holy land are in holy land all the year round. Although they are strong, they are not good at it." The Black Panther road.


    Tuoba Rui''s face was more ugly. "What''s the use of those people?"


    I can''t even find a ring.


    Black leopard Mo, he thinks that no matter which devil gate it is, it''s really stupid to rob the ring this time.


    "If you can''t find it, you can start from the dark night Pavilion. You must ask." Tuoba Rui''s voice is cold.


    The black leopard thought: "Lord, I have swept many strongholds of the dark night Pavilion before, but these people are not clear. I''m afraid this line will not work."


    "People will not know such a secret action. They will try to force their night master to tell me." Tuoba Rui road.


    "Yes." The Panther takes command.


    When the Panther left, Tuoba Rui''s face was still not good, and his expression seemed to be abandoned.


    He went all the way to accompany her here, but he would be left behind.


    What woman?


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. At the end of the day, he suddenly got up and said, "come."


    A servant came in.


    "Xiaoge didn''t bring her food when she left, did she?" He asked.


    He had heard that there was nothing to eat in the college. She had a hard life.


    The servant was there all morning. He shook his head and said, "No."


    "Go and buy some cakes, snacks and snacks. Send them to her." Tuoba Rui said.


    Servants rushed to do it.


    "Wait." He stopped them and said, "I''ll go. You don''t know what she likes."


    "You people are too careless. Don''t you know that she went to college today? Is the kitchen man''s head a decoration? "


    Tuoba Rui scolds the housekeeper beside him all the way.


    "Yes, yes. I will remember next time. I will." The steward''s trembling way.


    "What''s the use of your memory? You don''t know what she likes to eat. Next time, please let me know!" Tuoba Rui continued.

 Chapter 482

    Tuo Ba Rui went to the street and bought a lot of small bags. He handed them to two bodyguards and said, "send the things to her and ask her what is missing."


    Two bodyguards nodded: "yes, your highness."


    Tuo Ba Rui turns around and goes back to the mansion. He is still unhappy.


    He was wondering if there were a little more things that he had sent. She would not wait to eat up before coming back, would she?


    He thought about it and finally decided that as long as she came back, he would never let her go again.


    When huaruge arrived at the college in the afternoon, it still looked like a barren mountain. Show your jade card. When the border is opened, it will be a different view.


    Academicians bow slightly to show respect when they see the black sign on Hua Ruge''s waist.


    Hua Ruge nodded back, not to see Su Nianxia, but directly to the core area.


    On the way, she was very worried. After all, she promised to go early and return as soon as possible, but the delay lasted for half a year, and there must be some scolding.


    Before she got to Danyang peak, she saw a lot of people gathered at the foot of the mountain. They were academicians, like followers of some people.


    Who went to Danyang peak?


    She walked forward strangely, and the academicians were shocked at her sight. Obviously, they didn''t expect to come back suddenly.


    "It seems that everyone knows who I am. I won''t say more. I''ll go up. Please let me go." She said it politely, but kept on walking, straight up the steps.


    When the academicians saw that she was not good-looking, they made way one after another.


    At one glance, Hua Ruge saw the emptiness of heart from these people''s eyes, and her intuition was that something bad had happened.


    Her tiptoe is light, climb very fast, half sweet time arrived peak.


    When she stepped on the last step, people on Danyang peak turned their heads and looked at her face a little surprised.


    Hua Ruge glanced at them and roughly estimated that there were twenty or thirty people, some old and some young. Looking at the standing posture of these people, they were all surrounded in front of the main hall of Danyang peak.


    "Dear Sirs, what can I do for Danyang peak?" Hua Ruge walked ahead as she opened her mouth, with a cold light in her eyes.


    Among them, a middle-aged man glanced at the black jade card on her waist and said scornfully, "I''ve heard of the first apprentice of Danyang peak for a long time. I''m really disappointed to see him today. What can a suckling baby do?"


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows slightly and continued, "how can I not judge you? Now tell me what you are doing here?"


    People didn''t expect Hua Ruge to be so calm when he was young. For a while, no one answered.


    Hua Ruge feels more and more wrong. If it''s a positive thing, how can no one say.


    She also noticed that the people who came here were all Dan teachers, and another one was meditating, with a layer of snow on his body.


    They are all the same blood of Dan division, and it''s not a short time.


    What is the purpose?


    She simply did not ask, to the hall shouted: "I beg to see the master."


    As soon as she spoke, everyone stared at the door of the hall. With a look of inquiry.


    "Ruge, you come in alone." Gumer''s voice sounded in the sky, and I could feel a little weak when I listened.


    "Yes, sir." China is like a song.


    "Boom." The main hall door opens slowly.


    Hua rushes forward like a song, and everyone comes after him.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "gentlemen, did you hear what master said?"


    "Everyone heard that the first one was in bad health, so we came here to visit. We are all kind-hearted, and the girl shouldn''t embarrass us." One of the middle-aged people spoke.


    His voice fell, and no voice came out of the palace.


    Hua Ruge''s pupil shrank, and he guessed that Gumo was really not well, and none of these people wanted to take this opportunity to enter the room and win the first place.


    "I''ll just say it once." Hua, like a song, said in a cold voice, "roll away!"


    These people didn''t pay attention to Hua Ruge, a little girl. One of them stepped forward and said, "I said..."


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Two fire dragons appeared out of the sky and rushed out to all of them.


    Her own strength is extraordinary. There is also a little power of extinction attached to the fire dragon. Once it is released, the heat of terror forces people to step back. At last, the fire dragon''s power is consumed only after it has sent several bonds in succession.


    When they looked up, they found that the main hall door in front of them had been closed, and where could they see the shadow of Hua Ruge.


    Everyone looked at each other, but they didn''t seem to respond.


    Standing here are all the leaders of Danshi of Tianfu University, the mainstay of the existence. Unexpectedly, they were defeated by a little girl doll.


    "Tell the owner that the first one is really not long."


    Several people in the crowd sent their younger generation to send letters. Obviously, their role was only to spy.


    In the hall, Hua Yuege closed the door and looked at the golden seat in the main hall.


    At this glance, her heart was half cold, because gumer did not sit on it with his knees crossed as before, but lay there.


    He was thinner, with a wide gray robe wrapped around him and looked like it was covered.


    "Master, the strange disciple is late." Hua rushes forward, kneels under the seat, and looks at Gumo above.


    She didn''t expect such a big thing.


    Gumer opened his eyelids weakly, looked at her face close to his eyes, smiled happily and said: "good boy, I will wait until you come back finally."


    "Master, I''m not a good disciple." Hua Ruge looked at the old man in front of him, who was struggling and full of joy. His nose was sour and sour.


    "Ruge, listen to me. Shouyuan has dried up several decades ago, but I''m unwilling to find a successor. So I''ve been taking miraculous medicine for many years to maintain my life, so I''ll meet you in my lifetime."


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "master, there must be a way."


    "Don''t talk. Listen to me. I haven''t taught you anything before. That''s because I know you are unique in alchemy. You can''t teach with me. But today, I want to teach you the most important thing."


    "You must be curious why the purity of the pill is easy to improve, but the spirit is very difficult. The secret is the Dan array," said gumer, handing out a piece of jade slips


    He said that he called the jade slips into the hands of Daohua Ruge and said with relief: "as a teacher, I can''t see the wrong person. Your physical savvy opportunities are too much better than mine. You will carry forward the Dandao line."


    "Master, I''m still young and can''t resist such a heavy burden. You have to teach my disciples for a few years. You can''t do anything." Hua Ruge held his hand and said eagerly.


    She could see that gumer had to hold on to the present. If he really had no worries, he would be really dangerous.


    Goomer smiled happily and said, "reach out."


    Hua Ruge opened his hand obediently, and gumer would have prepared it for a long time

 Chapter 483

    On behalf of the first throne, the black jade ring finger was placed in the palm of Hua Ruge by Gumo.


    "Ruge, you are the first Danyang peak from now on. You must keep this position and carry forward Dandao." Gumer said.


    Hua Ruge still shakes his head: "Sir, I will treat you, you and so on."


    "I''ve done my best to teach you. Don''t waste your time." Gumer took Hua Yuege''s fingers and held them in his palm. He said:


    "you can see that those people outside are covetous. When I leave, they will surely deceive you when you are young. You should be more careful."


    "Master Don''t say... " Hua Ruge wiped his tears and said, "I remember all of them. I''ll treat you now."


    Hua rugo said, closing her eyes and using her mental power to detect gumer''s body. At this time, she suddenly found that there was no vitality in gumer''s body.


    He can survive until now, relying entirely on the elixir in his body, and it is likely that he prepared it in advance.


    Don''t say it''s her. Even if childe Wuchen is here, I''m afraid she can''t save such a lifeless shell.


    Big drops of tears burst out of her eyes, and she stood still.


    Since she came to this strange world, gumer is the only elder who has given her warmth and care. She respects him very much in her heart and regards him as her family member. The sudden change in front of her really caught her off guard.


    "Ruge, good luck." Gumer said this sentence, full of wrinkled eyelids slowly closed.


    "Master." Hua shouted loudly like a song, trying to wake him up.


    But gummer was too tired. After his eyes were closed, the drugs in his body began to decompose, and suddenly he gave off huge heat.


    "No." As soon as Hua Ruge came out, Gumo''s body lit up a burning flame, which disappeared for a moment. There was no powder left on the chair.


    Hua Ruge looks at the empty chair and takes two steps back.


    This was a strong sense of powerlessness that rose in her heart for a few times. She always thought that as long as she worked hard enough, she would be strong enough to do nothing.


    But at this moment, she suddenly realized that she was just an ordinary person, an ordinary person who would be sad, cry and helpless.


    Tears rustled down, she took a long time to wipe her face hard, fell back three steps and knelt under the chair, firmly saying:


    "master, I just forgot to say, I promise you, I must keep Danyang peak, and I will certainly carry forward Dandao."


    As she spoke, she bent down and kowtowed.


    When she got up again, she had already put her finger on her left thumb. She was firm and resolute, but she was also murderous.


    "Boom!"


    The gate of the main hall opened again, and all the people in front of the gate looked eagerly inside, but only saw Hua Ruge standing in front of the gate.


    At this time, Hua Ruge seems to be different from just now.


    Before her although strong, but the gas field has not been so cold, not so, terror.


    Hua Ruge stepped out, and the sharp eyed man saw the finger on Hua Ruge''s singer and pointed out: "that..."


    When they looked in that direction and saw the wrench on her hand, they all looked unbelievable.


    Everyone knows that the first birthday is near, but it''s unexpected.


    So many people have been guarding here for nearly a month, and at last they fell on Hua Ru singer like this?


    What does this mean? No one here doesn''t know, and no one isn''t surprised.


    Hua Ruge, facing the crowd, raises his left hand, and the black jade ring finger flashes a light black light in the moonlight.


    "From now on, this tower is the first one of Danyang peak. All Danshi must obey the orders of this tower. Those who resist will be killed without forgiveness!"


    "Shizunxian, I will be filial for three days. No one is allowed to step on Danyang peak in these three days. Anyone who does not comply will be killed without forgiveness!"


    "Three days later, we will hold a reception ceremony on the peak. All the disciples of Tianfu university must be present. Those who don''t see us will be regarded as disrespectful to us and will not be forgiven for killing us!"


    There is no pardon for killing!


    There is no pardon for killing!


    There is no pardon for killing!


    Three sentences in a row were uttered from Hua Ruge''s mouth, and each sentence''s murderous spirit increased a little, which made people shudder.


    A group of elites were shocked by this powerful killing intention, and their faces were white.


    "Pass on the words of this seat to the disciples of each peak. Now, you can roll away." The voice of Hua Ruge is cold and solemn. It is powerful and shows the power of the superior.


    When you look at me and I look at you, you dare not speak first.


    Suddenly a man came out and said, "you say you are the first, how can we know the truth?"


    Hua Yuege looks at him with cold eyes.


    The middle-aged man subconsciously fought a cold war.


    "This is the truth. You only need to comply with it. You are not qualified to question it." Hua is like a cold song.


    The man thought it was too humiliating to be frightened by her, so he stuck his neck and said: "why?"


    Hua Ruge did not speak, but held out his hand to him.


    The man only felt a huge suction in front of him, and his body moved forward passively. When he relaxed, his neck had been pinched by Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s cold eyes hit him in the face, and his red lips opened softly. "I can crush you easily."


    The man''s face was red and frightened.


    He is just a soul master. How can he stand the power of Hua Ruge.


    "Click!"


    A crisp sound sounded in the ear of Hua Ruge. At the next moment, the man''s eyes widened and his hands drooped powerless.


    Hua Ruge gently let go of his hand, and the man was thrown on the ground like a broken sack.


    One by one, the dans retreated in fear.


    They didn''t expect Hua rugo to dare to kill people, and they didn''t blink.


    "Who else questions this seat? Bring it up." Hua Ruge glanced at all the people for a while, cold and thin in his indifferent voice.


    No one in the crowd dared to look at her.


    When we meet people whose strength is stronger than ourselves and whose means are more ruthless than ourselves, most people will give up because of fear.


    "No one doubts, just do as this seat says." Hua Yuege said a word and turned to walk into the main hall.


    As soon as they saw Hua Ruge turning around, they ran down the steps, afraid that they would be killed by Hua Ruge as an example.


    "Wait." Hua Ruge''s voice sounded over the crowd.


    The backs of all the people were taut and straight, so they listened to Hua Ruge again and said, "take the body down for me."


    When she had finished, she turned and left, as easily as helping to bring a box of rice.


    All the people were tense and relaxed, and suddenly they were sweating.


    Hua Yuege enters the hall and says in a faint voice, "Xiao Jin."


    A golden light flashed, and the small golden version appeared on the shoulder of Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo took him down and put him in his palm and said, "please do something. Keep this mountain for three days. Just step on the steps and kill. Don''t let people see you."


    "OK, master," little Kim replied, and then flew out.


    Hua Ruge sits on the ground, rubs his brow and heart, and sighs.


    Just now, those scouts, at best, are still behind.


    The contest officially began three days later.

 Chapter 484

    In these three days, Tianfu college is filled with tension and novelty.


    The disciples of other peaks who have new ideas have nothing to do with Danyang peak''s big and small affairs, just waiting to watch.


    It is the people of Dandao who are nervous. Because of the sudden death and change of the first seat of gumer, the leader who is waiting for them will be unknown.


    Most of them don''t think that Hua rugo''s little doll has the chance to inherit the first seat. After all, she is too young to suppress those predecessors in all aspects of ability and power.


    The current situation is very similar to that of a small lamb fed by wolves in a ring, and Hua Ruge is that lamb.


    Everyone is waiting to see that wolf will come out and occupy the highest throne.


    Danyang peak is the most important branch of Tianfu university because it provides danyao to all departments, so it ranks first among the five peaks.


    The first one of Danyang peak is above ten thousand people, not to mention that the dean is not a matter of great importance, so the first one of Danyang peak is regarded as the first one of the real power school of Tianfu University.


    Who can''t be jealous of this position? Who can''t fight for it.


    At the same time of different opinions, there are also people who are constantly testing Danyang peak, sending people or trying to climb it to test the reality of Hua Ruge.


    But those who climb the steps of Danyang peak are all killed without exception. It is the trauma caused by the long-range psychic attack, and the rest are indistinguishable.


    This kind of unknown danger makes people more afraid, so a dozen bodies were thrown down, and no one dared to try climbing again.


    With the protection of Xiaojin, Danyang peak is very clean these three days. Hua Ruge changed her black clothes early and kept filial piety for Gu Mo in the hall.


    Three days later, she put on the red robe again and opened the door of the hall.


    The morning sun came in, and the golden hall was full of lights.


    "Little gold." Hua is singing.


    Then she saw a huge dragon flying back above the cloud, and then it gradually became smaller and fell on her shoulder.


    "Thank you for these three days." She thanked in a whisper.


    "You are welcome, master. Those people have no combat power at all. I am not hard-working." Xiaojin road.


    Hua rugo reached out and touched his smaller body and said, "OK, just lie on my shoulder."


    "Yes, master." Xiaojin is quick to respond.


    Hua Ruge shakes his robe and steps out of the hall.


    Danyang palace is not big. Most of it is a huge Hall of alchemy. There is another hall beside huaruge, but no one has named it.


    Hua rugo knows that this is for discussion. There are many tables and chairs in it, and the space is very large, which can accommodate hundreds of people.


    But it''s often empty, because Gumo lives in seclusion, so he can''t use it for many years.


    Today, because of the approval of Hua Ruge, all the people of Dandao have continued to go up the mountain and enter the main hall. When Hua Ruge stood in front of the door of the hall, the people had gathered.


    The elder sits on the chairs on both sides of the hall, while the younger is all standing at the back. Some of the disciples in the inner courtyard and all of the outer courtyard stand outside because they have no place.


    A lot of people are talking to each other about what they want to do, which is inseparable from today''s events.


    Hua, like a movement at the foot of the song, turned into a red shadow, and sat on the bronzing throne in the center of the hall under the gaze of all the people.


    This is the first time for most people to see Hua Ruge. It''s a surprise.


    I''ve heard that Hua Ruge is young, but I didn''t expect that she would be a girl only seventeen or eighteen years old.


    Of course, most of the people are more amazing from the appearance of Hua Ruge.


    Snow white skin, delicate facial features, shining eyes, red lips without description, she has all the characteristics of beauty, and the combined appearance is her unique style.


    Wearing a big red robe on her, she was more enchanting and dignified. The cold and powerful atmosphere emanated and easily suppressed the whole audience.


    At this moment, there are only two words in everyone''s heart: Queen.


    Some people can''t help exclaim that if Hua Ruge becomes the first seat, it must be the most beautiful one ever.


    This also refreshes people''s cognition. In fact, not all alchemists are great uncles and aunts who have experienced vicissitudes, and such goddesses.


    Because of Gumo''s death, Hua Ruge was in a bad mood and never let it out, so now her face is still ugly, and there was no one to speak for a long time in the field of sharp eyes.


    Hua Ruge also looked at the people sitting below at this time. Most of them are old people with white hair. It seems that their seniority should not be lower than Gumo.


    After them, there are younger generation following. In this Chinese song, I see two acquaintances. One of them is a woman who competes with her before she pays a visit to her teacher.


    At that time, the impression of this person was very good. Now Hua Ruge looks at the past, and she nods, with a friendly look.


    Hua Ruge didn''t respond because he didn''t find out the situation and couldn''t make his position clear too early.


    The other was the fat man she had seen two days ago, fighting with her for the house. It seemed that he was Luo.


    The fat man was surprised at her first, then his face was angry.


    He still remembers how he was humiliated by Hua Ruge.


    Today, he must find the venue.


    How about the first seat? How many people stare at that seat? It''s strange that she can sit stably.


    Although Hua Ruge was a little surprised, his eyes did not stay on him for more than two seconds, and his gesture was not to pay attention to him at all.


    Luochuan was even more furious. He was the first one to jump out and say, "Hua Ruge, your name is not right and your name is not right. We have not admitted that you will take the first seat. How dare you sit on it?"


    "Does this seat need your recognition?" Hua Yuege raised his left hand, five fingers up.


    You can see at a glance that the black jade wrench on her hand is wearing on her thumb.


    At this moment, people''s eyes were brighter.


    Luochuan is supported by so many people. Seeing this, he just groaned: "it''s the token of the peak Lord, but who knows how you got it? Maybe you killed the first one."


    This is a vicious remark.


    "Everyone knows how the master died. So many people are watching outside the door, which means that you know the news that his old man Shouyuan is going to die earlier than this one." Hua Ruge glanced at the crowd and said, "so who is plotting against it?"


    Luochuan stagnated and said: "even if it is so, the first one will die as soon as you enter the main hall, which is too coincident."


    The fat man''s brain is very flexible, so his grandfather Luo Xuan stays by his side.


    "It''s explained that the master only called me to enter the hall before he died, and..." Hua Ruge drags a long tone, and her eyes are colder and colder. After a while, she says, "it''s hard for me to go to the master immortal. You have to dare to say something else. I want your life."

 Chapter 485

    As soon as she said this, she was very angry. Her powerful atmosphere made many people suffocate.


    Luochuan did not back up, and he said, "when I talk about your shortcomings, are you angry?"


    "Don''t play in front of me. It can prove nothing but your stupidity." Hua is like a cool way of singing.


    She has never lost in the battle of words. Although the fat man is smart, he is dwarfed by his lack of emotional control.


    This is the second time that Luochuan has been insulted by her. He wants to be angry and angry, but because of the large number of people, he doesn''t say anything too much directly.


    Seeing that he was defeated, another middle-aged woman behind the old man with white beard stood up and said, "I dare to ask you, girl, do you think you are qualified to succeed the first one?"


    This is the soft knife.


    Hua Ruge glanced at her and said, "master will pass on the first seat to me. I will do my best."


    "How can we trust you with the future of thousands of disciples of Dandao, not to mention the doubt of the first throne, but only the age and qualification of the girl?" The woman continued to press.


    The following people also look at her with burning eyes. Most of them look suspicious.


    Hua, such as song, lip teaser, eyes light cold asked: "do you think you are a woman can be unreasonable?"? Although I am young, I am also the only disciple of the master. Am I not qualified to catch a beggar rogue who has lived for 100 years? "


    "The girl is also a woman. Why do you talk about it?" Dahurian angelica on the face of some ugly way.


    "Don''t talk about me and you. I still have to face you." Hua is like the meaning of contempt in a song.


    "Dahurian angelica month look is not good way:" you this is to avoid heavy, what I ask is why you think you are qualified to do the first seat position


    When she was provoked, she was aggressive.


    "Even if I don''t know anything, this position can only be mine. What can you do if you don''t accept it? What are you? " Hua as song disdains the way.


    Dahurian angelica month was scolded directly, the face was blue and red for a while, I don''t know what to say.


    Hua Ruge despises her in heart. How dare she come out to challenge her? It''s silly to make pills.


    All the people below were shocked by Hua Ruge''s words. They thought that a little girl had a thin skin. In the face of the questions and attacks below, she would lose her temper because she could not bear the pressure.


    But Hua Ruge''s performance is not a little pressured, but the people who are sent out to provoke are all scolded very miserably.


    They can''t imagine how strong the bearing capacity can make her face so many people, so free to deal with and fight back.


    At this moment, although we do not say in our hearts, we have three more admirations and yearnings for Hua Ruge.


    Who doesn''t want to talk and laugh on any occasion, and become the focus of the whole audience.


    Through observation, Hua Ruge also found that there were three people in the highest position, including Luo family, Bai family and Mu family.


    Now the two families have sent people to provoke, Hua Ruge''s eyes involuntarily look to another follow the elders, Mu Qingyan.


    At one glance, Mu Qingyan shakes her head, indicating that she doesn''t want to make trouble.


    As expected, Mu Qingyan does not look like a talker, let alone a fault finder.


    "Today is the first day for us to succeed. To put it bluntly, we''ll let you know. If no one has any objection, we''ll obey us later." Hua Yuege looks down and announces in a faint voice.


    "If we don''t accept it, you are incompetent and immoral. You are not worthy to succeed." Luochuan jumped out again.


    Hua rugo knew that the play was coming, and turned to look at him and asked, "who has both ability and virtue in your eyes? If there are better than this seat, it is not impossible for this seat to abdicate and make way for the virtuous. "


    Everyone''s eyes are bright. This is the first time to hear Hua Ruge. Everyone seems to see hope.


    "Dahurian angelica month also opens a way:" do not know what girl wants to compare


    "My alchemy master is naturally better than alchemy. We are different in strength. I will not bully you. We are not better than grade, only purity and spirituality. How about that?" Hua is like a light song.


    terrified, unable to make complaints about it.


    What is not bullying? With her strength is definitely bullied, OK?


    After a brief exchange, the elders of Bai family, Mu family and Luo family all nodded.


    They have been refining all their lives, and they are not afraid of anything.


    Three people nodded, behind those who are eager to try are honest down.


    For if they can overcome Hua Ruge and the three elders, it is better not to find fault.


    "Just the three of you?" Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and said, "to be honest, I''m a little disappointed."


    The three old men almost didn''t spit blood.


    Who do you despise?


    "Before the contest, I''ll set up the military order first. If I lose, I''ll abdicate. What if you lose?" Hua is like a song.


    "If I lose, I am willing to follow the girl''s advice." First of all, the Mu family admires the fighting style. When they open their mouth, they are full of spirit and can see that they are sincere.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head with satisfaction. At this time, he found that Mu Qingyan''s eyes looked at her, like what he saw from her look.


    Hua Ruge picked a lip angle.


    "Me too."


    "And me."


    Luo Xuan and Bai Luli also spoke one after another, but their expressions were full of disdain.


    They are all over a hundred years old. They don''t think they might lose to Hua rugo, a little hairy kid.


    "It''s up to you." Hua Yuege said once, and then said to the whole audience, "let''s witness that who regrets who''s grandson."


    Everyone was shocked by this sentence again.


    It''s too It''s a little grounded.


    "Come together, we''ll win the game." Hua is like singing and saying.


    The three nodded.


    At this time, all the people in the room looked at Hua Ruge''s relaxed and normal look, and they all felt strange in their hearts There is already such a voice in the crowd.


    What''s more, there are still people who believe such an outrageous statement.


    Hua Ruge almost turned black after listening to it.


    She''s like she''s going to lose?


    Because everyone has his own way of alchemy, he doesn''t want to be learned by outsiders, so when alchemy, he will find a closed space, that is, the alchemy room.


    There are few other places in Danyang palace. The alchemy room is everywhere. There are more than ten doors beside the hall, which are prepared for alchemy.


    The four chose one room and went in.


    Hua rugo knows that this is the most important part. No matter how strong she is, she can''t help others without strength. Even if she does, she will resist sooner or later.


    So this time we have to win more than, and more.

 Chapter 486

    As soon as the four entered the room, Luochuan could not sit down. He went outside to greet several family children and whispered, "go to Hua Ruge''s room and listen to what''s going on."


    The three children of the family began to approach.


    Although some of them can''t stand it, they are not Hua Ruge''s confidants and don''t say anything.


    Mu Qingyan frowned. She was very disgusted with this kind of despicable action in her heart. But now she stands here on behalf of Mu''s family. Before the situation is clear, she can''t easily stand in line, so she didn''t stop it.


    The three walked to Hua Ruge''s room, but they didn''t stop, because they knew that once the alchemy was done, they couldn''t distract themselves. Let alone they were close, even if they made trouble with Hua Ruge.


    However, just a few meters away from the door, a powerful power came out of the door, and the three people who had never been able to react were collided.


    "Poop poop!"


    The three men were rushed into the air by a huge force, and a flash of blood came out. Then, under the stare of the crowd, they fell on the ground and did not move.


    Danshi''s mental power swept three people one after another, and it was astonished to find that this had changed from a living person to three cold corpses.


    Luochuan''s face turned white with fright. He stepped back several steps and fell to the ground.


    Looking at the door still closed and undamaged, he was in a cold sweat.


    This strength is too strong. Fortunately, it''s not him who just passed.


    Mu Qingyan shows a little surprise and becomes more curious.


    Hua Ruge is really a powerful person.


    If Gu acquiesced in her as a disciple that day, she asked herself that she could not stabilize the situation like Hua Ruge without relying on her family.


    In this way, gumer''s vision is really unique. She is convinced to lose,.


    The three bodies were soon dragged out, but the horror that remained in the hearts of the people lingered for a long time.


    What the girl showed them was beyond anyone''s imagination.


    In the room.


    Hua Ruge sits on the ground, and the purple extinction flame from her right hand wraps the small golden tripod. The medicine is put in by her left hand, slowly and orderly.


    What is different from the past is that there is still a piece of white jade slips floating on the top of the tripod. The jade slips shine white and are projected on the ground, just like a big array.


    This is the Dan array left by gumer to Hua Ruge. In Hua Ruge''s understanding, it is the enhanced version of the spirit gathering array.


    The function is to gather the surrounding spirit power here for a short time, and the super concentrated spirit will continuously drill into the pill under the operation of the big array, which greatly improves the spirit of the pill.


    When Hua Ruge studied it, he finally knew why the aura on the top of Danyang peak was so rich. It turns out that the spirituality of danyao has something to do with its location.


    Lying on her shoulder, Xiao Jin, who didn''t look carefully and thought that it was the decoration of clothes, was facing the direction of the door, closing his eyes and looking at the quiet and harmless.


    It''s hard to imagine that the blow just made by this seemingly insignificant one.


    In the deep sea before, although it didn''t need to listen to anyone''s words or do anything, it was too boring. Now it follows the interesting master like Hua Ruge to turn the world around. It doesn''t want to go back.


    It''s better to follow the master and live a colorful life.


    Xiaojin wants to rub his head on Hua Ruge''s shoulder, and then he continues to wait for the scum to come to his door.


    But let him down, two hours in a row, that no one dare to close the door.


    Who dares to try to see the living people die in front of them.


    Xiaojin is bored. He turns to look at Hua Ruge and looks forward to her writing soon.


    Compared with such a boring thing as alchemy, it still likes to hear its master scold.


    "Crackle."


    "Crackle."


    Hua Ruge has started the last process of alchemy, using lightning to remove the last impurities.


    The surrounding aura also continuously enters into it to complete the final integration.


    After a while, a red pill with a little red light will become.


    Hua Ruge wiped his sweat, relieved and brightened his eyes.


    This Shengyuan pill can improve people''s five-year abilities and is a rare top-grade pill.


    Correspondingly, the refining technique is also very complicated, and the control power needed is very strong. Master Wudao dare not try. She herself didn''t give up the test before because of the lack of panacea. This is the first time, and the accident went smoothly.


    "It''s good to improve your strength. One time." Hua is as beautiful as a song.


    "This is the first time, master. What should I do if I fail?"


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "then you''re the one who is cheating."


    Xiao Jin looks incomprehensible.


    "Are all human beings so shameless?" It subconsciously asks.


    Hua Ruge smiled amiably and asked, "you mean me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, it''s not. " Xiao Jin repeatedly denied.


    "This kid, how to just come out can say flustered." Hua Ruge looks worried about his future.


    Xiaojin thinks he''s right. It''s better to lie than to be stewed.


    Hua Ruge put away the pills, pushed the door out, and sat on the throne.


    People looked up at her and she looked down.


    The three old men, Bai Luli, mu Zhanfeng and Luo Xuan, have not come out yet.


    "It''s slow enough." Hua Yuege''s way of disdain.


    Everyone was speechless. Of course, it will take more time to refine high-quality pills.


    Hua Ruge said: "anyway, it''s nothing. Talk to me. Introduce yourself."


    Everyone was stunned. She said that her heart was very big.


    Hua rugo raised his chin to the first person on his right hand and said, "let''s start with you, let''s talk."


    The man looked a little proud, but thinking of Hua Ruge''s abnormal strength, he still faced Hua Ruge and said, "in Xiachu sea, core disciple, qipindan master."


    Danshi''s level is given by the highest level of elixir that can be refined, and qipindanshi is the highest level of elixir that can be refined.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s very powerful and promising."


    We just heard her tongue, but we didn''t expect that she would boast, not only about China, but also about China.


    After a few people, it''s Luochuan''s turn. His face is not good up to now.


    "You don''t need to introduce me. I know that grandson who scares people by his grandfather''s reputation." Hua is laughing and joking.


    Luochuan stared angrily: "Hua is like a song. Don''t deceive people too much."


    "You are not timid. You just sent someone to make trouble. Now you dare to challenge me." Hua Yuege''s joking eyes light hit his face and said slowly, "you know the blood of those dead people hasn''t been wiped clean yet."


    "Poo Tong."


    Luochuan sat on the ground with a soft leg.

 Chapter 487

    Luochuan is really scared this time. He can see that Hua rugo is not easy to provoke. In fact, it''s even worse than it seems.


    Think about the three corpses, and then look at Hua Ruge''s smiling eyes, how could he feel that death is getting closer and closer to him.


    Hua Ruge despised: "you are a real grandson everywhere. I''m afraid I''ll get my hands dirty if I kill you."


    Xiao Jin has a strong mental power. Even inside, he can sense what happens outside, so Hua rugo knows it''s not hard for him.


    Luochuan felt amnesty and stood up from the ground. He dared not say anything more.


    Hua Ruge originally wanted to continue the chat, but the old man of Mu family, mu Zhanfeng, had come out. Because alchemy consumed a lot of physical strength and energy, the old man''s steps were a little faltering.


    Seeing this, Mu Qingyan hurriedly rushed to the front and helped the old man to the seat.


    "It''s hard. I''m old." Hua Ruge nodded politely.


    Mu Zhanfeng was surprised to see that she came out first, and it didn''t seem to be different from that before she went in. But he soon thought that Hua Ruge was not strong enough to make high-quality pills, so he was relieved and nodded to her.


    After a while, Luo Xuan and Bai Luli came out one after another. They seem to have the same physical strength as Mu Laozi. They are hard to walk.


    Hua Ruge yawned and said, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I really hope you''ve tried so long to produce some peerless pill."


    There''s something ironic about this.


    "Little doll doesn''t know high-grade pills. Don''t talk about it. I''ve been using it for a short time." Luo Xuan is very dissatisfied.


    People in their 100s were mocked by Hua Ruge in public, and he was very unhappy.


    Bai Luli also snorted to show his dissatisfaction.


    Hua Ruge rarely laughs very humbly: "I don''t understand. Please take out some pills for me to see."


    The little boy came up with the tray, on which there was a small cup for placing the pills.


    Bai Luli first took out his own Dan medicine and put it into a small cup. He said: "broken territory pill, nine kinds of Dan medicine, with purity of 90% and spirit of 50%, can help the war division below the saint level to break through smoothly."


    As soon as this word came out, the whole audience was boiling. Although these people are alchemists, most of them haven''t seen the formed nine pill, which is the best quality. No one is salivating.


    Hua Ruge picked up her eyebrows slightly. Although she didn''t show it, she was a little surprised.


    Accepting the adoration of the people around her, Bai Lili looks at her two competitors in a daze.


    Of course, he didn''t pay attention to Hua Ruge.


    Alchemy depends on years of accumulation and research, he doesn''t think a little girl can have any attainments.


    Mu Zhanfeng listened to the introduction, lips slightly up, will also put their pills in the small cup.


    At this time, everyone was very nervous. Although it was rare for Tianfu university to form gangs, after so many years of being together, there was always a person who was close to each other. We still hope that those close to each other will take the first place.


    "Mine is also a broken realm pill, nine grades, nine purity and six spirituality." When mu Zhanfeng introduced it, he was already a little satisfied.


    His elixir is 10% higher than the spirit of bailuli.


    What''s more, he came out the earliest, which shows that his skill should be deeper.


    Bai Luli''s face was ugly.


    If he misses the first seat in this way, he will not be reconciled.


    That''s the first seat!


    Hua Ruge sat at the top of the song and looked at all people''s expressions, but he just looked on coldly, with a smile on his mouth and nothing to say.


    "Hahahaha." A burst of laughter broke out in the hall, which was very abrupt.


    Everyone followed the prestige to see that the laughing man was Luo Xuan, the grandfather of Luochuan.


    He laughed and said, "you two lost to me today, ha ha ha."


    The uncontrollable ecstasy made him laugh uncontrollably.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows slightly and wondered what he could bring out.


    Everyone in the hall looked at Luo Xuan, and the little boy came to him.


    Luo Xuan took out a pill from the space and put it in the tray. It was different from the two black pills in the front, but a red pill.


    Mu Zhanfeng and Bai Luli look even worse when they see this pill.


    Luo Xuan proudly introduced: "shengyuandan, Jiupin, purity 90%, spirituality 70%, can help people to improve their three-year accomplishments."


    The bronze bell that the onlookers stare at is so big that they all look incredible.


    Shengyuan pill is one of the most difficult kinds of pills in the world. It needs a lot of energy and energy. Generally, only the alchemists who have reached the level of Saint soul master can refine it.


    However, because the alchemist studied alchemy together for many years, and the time of cultivation was relatively short, the strength of the alchemist was generally not high.


    In Danyang peak, in addition to the death of the former first to reach the upgraded soulman, the current three elders, the strength is only the great soulman, did not expect to be able to refine the Shengyuan danlai.


    What''s more, it''s still of such high quality and 70% spirituality, which is incredible.


    Luo Xuan looked at everyone''s surprised expression and said proudly, "brother Bai and brother mu, please accept."


    He has lived such a long time, and has already looked down on the right and wrong honor and disgrace, but it''s about the first place. He can''t help but get excited when he thinks that the position will soon be his own.


    The other two elders were all dejected.


    The whole man seems to be old, and his eyes are full of vicissitudes and helplessness.


    But in Bai Luli''s eyes, in addition to frustration, there is also unwillingness and anger.


    I don''t know if I''m angry with myself or others.


    People around began to congratulate Luo Xuan one after another. The whole hall was full of compliments at the moment. Everyone was afraid that they would be rejected by the Luo family if they said it late.


    Luo Xuan was totally a triumphant gesture. He accepted the congratulations and laughed at the wrinkles between his white hair and beard.


    After the compliment was almost over, a man turned to look at Hua Ruge on the top seat.


    Soon, more and more people came to see the past like a dream.


    It seems that I have just forgotten that there is such a number of people. Hua Ruge is the successor of the first one. Now he has the first token in his hand, or in name, the new first one.


    Hua Yuege, with a smile on his face, turned around and said, "thank you so much for thinking of me."


    Many people squash their mouths. It''s no use thinking about it. You said you''d abdicate.


    The fat man of Luochuan straightened his back and said in a loud voice, "Hua Ruge, why do you still depend on it? Do you want to talk without words?"

 Chapter 488

    "I think it''s you who play tricks. It''s a competition, but in fact, it''s forced." Hua Yuege looks at Luochuan and Luoxuan disdainfully, and raises his eyebrows.


    Luochuan thought of the contest, as if he had found something interesting. He said with a light smile: "we really forgot it. I think everyone is curious about the elixir made by the first master."


    He said the corner of the mouth smile more and more big, already can''t wait to see the joke of Hua Ruge.


    The dahurian angelica moon who was scolded by Hua Ruge now sneers: "I really don''t know how lofty the earth is. Everyone has given you a face, but you just want to lose face. I''ll see what you can bring out."


    Hua Yuege''s indifferent eyes glanced at all the people in the temple from her face, and picked up the corner of her lower lip and said, "then I''ll make a fool of myself."


    The third child stood under the steps.


    Hua Ruge turned his hand and threw the red pill into the small cup below.


    The child turns around and looks at the people under the pill.


    Everyone looked at the past at the first time, and the nearest three elders.


    The three of them turned their eyes carelessly, but when they saw the red pill in the small cup, they were stunned for a moment, and then their eyes opened wider and wider.


    Shengyuandan.


    It''s also shengyuandan!


    Luo Xuan did not even pay attention to the image of rubbing his eyes, and then looked at the past.


    The performance of Mu Zhanfeng and Bai Luli is not so good.


    "Shengyuandan, with 10% purity and 80% spirituality, can improve people''s five-year accomplishments." Hua Ruge''s faint voice sounded above.


    All the people below are stupid.


    Just after Luo Xuan refined Shengyuan pill, they were shocked out of their chin. Now they really don''t know what expression to use to express their astonishment.


    What''s more incredible is that the holy yuan Dan of Hua Rugong is higher in purity and spirituality than that of elder Luo Xuan.


    Even if gumer is alive, that''s the level.


    How old is Hua Ruge?


    "No Impossible... " Luo Xuan shakes his head repeatedly. His old face is very pale.


    Bai Luli is also sitting in a chair, a face of shock.


    Mu Zhanfeng is supported by Mu Qingyan. Although he doesn''t fall, he sits down slowly, without any magic light in his eyes.


    No matter how talented they are, they won''t have such attainments, which is the achievement they can''t imagine.


    Hua Ruge, with a faint smile on his face, is waiting for them to return to the gods.


    It''s really hard for ordinary people to achieve, but the element is unique, eight times stronger than that of the same level people, and has extinction flame in hand.


    the tripod is made of the best tripod left by mother. Now there is the tripod passed down by the master from ancient times. It''s a shame not to refine the elixir of this level.


    Ordinary people don''t have any of her great opportunities, so I can''t think how to do it if I want to break my head.


    People slowly accepted the fact that most people who were not optimistic about Hua Ruge began to worship her now.


    There is a voice in everyone''s mind that if Hua Ruge is the first one, it may bring unexpected surprises to Danyang peak.


    Luochuan and dahurian angelica month after seeing the pills face a burst of green and red, as if they were slapped dozens of ears.


    After the uproar, the hall slowly quieted down.


    Because everyone realizes it''s time for results.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are always light, which is the kind of self-confidence and boldness emanating from the inside out. At a glance, people will know that he is a real man with the strength and the ability to control the world.


    The heart soon leans to her.


    Although we didn''t get along for a long time, huaruge conquered most of the people in the palace in terms of personality charm and strength, and they were convinced.


    The three elders were livid, and even the most joyful atmosphere of admiring war at the beginning did not stand up to admit defeat.


    Being run over by a little girl, they want to die.


    Of course, compared with the face, Luo Xuan and Bai Luli obviously pay more attention to the first seat.


    Luochuan got his grandfather''s signal and stood out again and said, "Hua Ruge, how can you make such a high-quality pill at your age? You must have prepared it in advance!"


    "Please change a reasonable excuse for your slander. You can tell you the refining time of this pill by grabbing any expert." Hua is like a song with the same complexion.


    Luochuan was stunned and saw his grandfather stare at him.


    "Then How can you prove that this is what you tried? " Luochuan starts to make trouble again.


    "Grandson, you''re not finished, are you?" Hua Yueban''s face and eyes were sharp. "I don''t have time to talk with you. If you say another word, I will kill no matter who your grandfather is."


    Although she is usually smiling, people who know her know that her patience is very limited.


    "Hua Ruge, you go too far." This time it''s Luo Xuan, the old man.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t give his face in front of all the people in Dandao, which makes him not angry.


    "Elder Luo, the result of the contest is clear, but you call your name directly, but you want to fight back?" Hua Yuege said politely, but his face was cold.


    Luo Xuan was speechless for a while. He didn''t promise to keep his promise, but he didn''t express his regret.


    Hua Ruge squinted and looked at the other two elders. He said, "please tell me your attitude, two elders."


    Bai Lu turned away and closed his mouth tightly. His eyes were full of unwillingness.


    Mu Zhanfeng sighed for a long time, and just wanted to make a confession. Luo Xuan over there sensed that it was wrong. He immediately got up and said in a high voice: "the girl has outstanding strength, but in view of her weak personal strength and weak influence, for the sake of the future of Danyang peak, Luo felt that the girl is not suitable for this task."


    "Brother Luo''s words are reasonable, girl. Please hand over your fingers today and abdicate to give way to the virtuous." Bai Luli also took the opportunity to get up.


    Even as villains, they don''t want to give up the first seat easily.


    Just now, it''s a fight. Now it looks like it''s going to be tough.


    With their influence, it''s no easier to punish a helpless girl.


    Hua Ruge''s indifferent eyes swept over them, and finally stopped at mu Zhanfeng and said, "what do you think of Mu Changlao?"


    The two men winked at the wind of war and tried to draw it into their battle lines.


    Mu Zhanfeng also stood up and bowed to Hua Ruge and said, "if you fail, listen to the first order."


    The integrity of the old man conquered greed.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said: "you don''t need to be polite when you grow old. We will be a family in the future. Please sit down."


    Mu Zhanfeng sits down. Bai Luli and Luo Xuan are not happy, but they don''t care.


    They don''t believe that Mojia can really contribute to Hua Ruge. If they really fight, they will win more.

 Chapter 489

    "The two elders have different opinions. We can understand them. We also respect your ideas." Hua rugo said with a friendly smile.


    Her attitude was unexpected, after all, she just gave the impression of being so fierce.


    "So you promised to abdicate?" Asked Bai Luli tentatively.


    "Don''t dream about it." Hua Yuege added lightly: "in view of our respect for the two elders, we decided to give you one more chance."


    Everybody listen carefully.


    Luo Xuan and Bai Luli look at Hua Ruge warily, waiting for her to speak.


    They were sure of it, but they had never seen Hua Ruge''s face change from beginning to end, so they felt that she was a little unfathomable.


    "The last question, surrender to me or death?" Hua Ruge''s words are very light, but in his eyes there is no doubt about his majesty.


    As soon as this words fall, the whole scene is quiet.


    Almost no one can believe that Hua rugo, a little girl, dare to threaten the two elders of Danyang peak. Even if the first one of Gumo is still there, I''m afraid she dare not challenge the two families.


    For a time, we can''t tell if Qinghua Ruge is really down-to-earth or insane.


    Bai Luli and Luo Xuan were stunned for a moment and then laughed.


    Although Hua Ruge''s words were threatening enough, they laughed at the thought that Hua Ruge was so young and helpless.


    "Hua Ruge, we are not scared. Since you have picked it out, I don''t have to hide it. Today, you have to pay if you don''t pay. If you don''t pay, you have to pay." Luo Xuan''s face is sinister.


    Bai Luli also said: "yes, if you don''t hand over the trigger today, don''t want to leave this hall!"


    Hua, like a song, nodded clearly, and said indifferently, "choose to die."


    Her unexpected calm appearance made people feel that the air was cold.


    "Huaru song is inherited from the first one in office. From now on, it will succeed the first one in the 37th term of Danyang peak of Tianfu University. If there is any doubt about the disobedience, kill them!"


    Her solemn and cold voice was supported by her own spiritual power, which spread all over the mountain. People inside and outside could hear it clearly.


    Hua''s eyes, like those of Ge Bi, are fixed at the bottom. On Luo Xuan''s white body, he opens like a gift: "this seat allows you to leave your last words." Luo Xuan said angrily, "Hua Ruge, you dare to take over the first seat without permission. Believe it or not, I killed you!"


    "The children of the white family are ready." White land is more direct command.


    "Obstinate." Hua yuemou said coldly: "Xiao Jin, kill!"


    "On!"


    A thundering dragon chanted, the Golden Dragon on Hua Ruge''s shoulder suddenly grew larger, and Hao Dalong''s pressure made everyone silly.


    Dragon!


    It''s a real dragon!


    Luo Xuan and Bai Luli have just exhausted their mental power in alchemy. Now when they see the dragon, their instinct is to turn around and run away.


    Joking, even when they met a real dragon in their heyday, they didn''t have enough teeth, let alone now.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    In a moment, Xiao Jin is behind the two of them, and the two dragon claws are hitting hard at the heart of the two of them.


    Danshi is a soul master. How can he withstand the strike of the dragon? His chest is punctured on the spot. He stares at his eyes and turns to his grave.


    How can they think that Hua rugo has such a big killing move.


    "On!"


    Little golden dragon''s claw shakes and throws them to the ground, still showing their dragon power.


    The hall is large, but Xiaojin''s huge body seems very narrow.


    Everyone looked at the majestic Golden Dragon on his head. He was pinching himself. He wanted to make sure that he was dreaming.


    They could see the real dragon one day.


    The shock was even greater than the killing of two respected elders of Danyang peak.


    "Xiaojin, come back." Hua Ruge said.


    The golden dragon is also a thundering dragon chant. Considering that Hua Ruge may need it at any time, it does not become smaller, but flies back to Hua Ruge''s head, so it is in the sky. A pair of dragon crystals look at the people below.


    All of us are so stressed that our hearts are heavy. You have summoned this contractual beast. Who dares to make a mistake.


    Luochuan and Baizhi month kneel on the ground at this time, looking at their grandfather''s flesh and blood blurred body, even forget to cry.


    Now they are haunted by boundless fear. They seem to be swallowed up by black holes. They don''t see any light. This feeling makes them despair.


    "Come, drag them out and keep company with their grandfather." Hua Ruge said.


    The Danes did it in a snap.


    Luochuan and Baizhi month have already lost their just look. They stare at Hua Ruge, but they can''t even say a complete sentence.


    "I have such a good temper. Why bother me?" Hua Ruge watched two people and two corpses being dragged out at the same time, with some emotion.


    But that is to say, none of these people here believed.


    Good temper?


    Curse at every turn!


    If you are in a hurry, you will kill!


    All of them are good tempered. Are there any bad tempered people in that world?


    "If the people of the Bai family and Luo family are willing to surrender, they will not die, but if they are indomitable, don''t blame our people for being merciless." Hua is like a light song.


    All the Danshi in the temple stood up and echoed: "the first one is kind."


    At this moment, Hua Ruge can be regarded as the heart of all.


    It''s not all about power. Hua Ruge''s performance today is enough to convince these people that she is the first.


    Standing at the front is to admire the fighting style and the light face.


    When Hua Ruge vaguely sees Luo Xuan and Bai Luli being killed, mu Zhanfeng wipes the cold sweat on his forehead. He should be glad that he is standing in the right team.


    Mu Qingyan after mu Zhanfeng, seeing Hua Ruge''s eyes sweeping over, is still a polite smile, but it has a kind of gentle taste.


    "This is the end of the ceremony. Let''s go back." Hua Ruge steps off the gilded seat, shakes his robe and prepares to leave.


    Dan teachers bow to each other and say in unison, "obey the order of the first seat."


    All of them left in order. They never wanted to come back without rules.


    The hall was soon empty. Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "it''s all soft persimmons, much worse than I thought."


    Xiaojin is used to his master''s boasting, becoming smaller and falling back to Hua Ruge''s shoulder.


    Hua Ruge unconsciously took a look at it and thought, "now it''s different. There''s no one on this peak."


    Because gumer has been closed for decades, so there are no academicians, bodyguards and servants on the peak. Now her position is not stable. Maybe someone else is thinking about her, and she can''t help but watch.


    It''s also a bluff to talk about rehearsal.


    By this time, she had gone out of the hall and began to think about it.

 Chapter 490

    Report the number of people needed to the dean. Hua rugo can''t wait to go down the mountain. She hasn''t seen Su Nianxia for several days.


    Su Nianxia should know the news of her return, but she can''t enter the core area. She must be waiting for her in the outer courtyard.


    Just as the carriage came, Tuoba Rui sent someone to catch up with her and send her a lot of food. This time, Su Nianxia and his wife also had food.


    "Sister Yuege."


    Hua Ruge heard a familiar voice before she reached the foot of the mountain. She looked down and Su Nianxia, dressed in purple, was standing there, waving to her.


    She was really surprised. First, she didn''t expect Su Nianxia to appear here. Second, she didn''t see her for half a year. Su Nianxia has grown up a lot.


    Not only is he tall, but also the baby on his face is fat. Before, the baby was only beautiful and lovely, and now he has become a little beauty.


    Hua Ruge hasn''t closed her mouth yet. Su Nianxia has run and rushed to her. She hugged her and said excitedly, "sister Ruge, you are back. I want to die for you."


    "Let go first. Meat is not meat." Hua laughs and scolds like a song.


    Su Nianxia let go of her and said happily, "it''s nice to see that my sister is OK. I was scared to death a while ago."


    "You know what happened to me?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I will go to bing''er for a while after I know that Dazheng is going to war. I heard from her that something happened to you on the battlefield. We haven''t slept for several nights." Su Nianxia said with a resentful look.


    Hua Ruge scratched his forehead and couldn''t help but ask, "did you sleep in the daytime?"


    Knowing that she was mediating the atmosphere, Su Nianxia could not help but give her a white look, but she also let go of her way: "I know you are doomed."


    "That is." Hua rugo said, patting her head and saying, "sister, please eat delicious food."


    "I haven''t congratulated sister rugo on her succession to the first Danyang peak." Su Nianxia thought again.


    "There''s nothing to be happy about." Hua Ruge sighed and said, "why don''t you come up when you are here?"


    "Afraid of death." Su Nianxia murmured, "a few days ago, you died at the foot of the mountain. I''m afraid."


    It''s mainly because she can''t confirm whether the person who started it is Hua Ruge.


    "In case your people don''t know me, I''ll lose my face." Su Nianxia said cautiously.


    Hua Ruge smiled, knocked on her forehead and said, "I think a lot. Let''s go."


    They joked and returned to Danyang peak.


    "How about you after I''ve been walking for so long? Do you have a good practice?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Su Nianxia nodded his head and said proudly, "this time I must have come out of your expectation."


    "Then I''d like to hear it."


    "After my sister left, I was chosen as the first disciple of soul cloud peak, and now I am the first disciple of my own." Su Nianxia said proudly.


    It really surprised Hua Ruge. After a while, he said, "it''s really unexpected. I''m happy for you, but can you tell me what I like about you for the first time?"


    "I have a special physique, but I didn''t know what it was, but it gave me different skills from others. For example, sister Ge, would you like to have a look?" Su Nianxia said and took out a jade Jane from the space.


    "How can you be a girl with a long stature and a short mind and eye? If you are the first one, it means it''s a good thing. You can''t show it to others." Hua Yuege''s helpless expression.


    "Of course I know. I didn''t tell anyone. You''re not an outsider." Su Nianxia said and delivered the road ahead of time: "you can help me see what this is. The first one is good for me, but I still believe you."


    "You." Hua Ruge shook her head to take over the jade Jane and went up the mountain.


    When she put the spiritual power into the jade slips, she saw that it was a set of cultivation methods. It was different from the ordinary soul master who only cultivated the spiritual power, but it was a little similar to her element body. Although


    is not like the soul of the elements, it can build up the fire elements in the body, and it will be easier to mobilize later. This will not only shorten the preparation time of the soul, but also enhance the power of the soul.


    But the non special constitution is unable to cultivate.


    Hua Ruge handed the jade slips to her after probing, and asked strangely, "can you practice this skill?"


    Su Nianxia nodded and took the jade Jane back.


    "It seems that your physique is really special. No one has found it before. Now you have a good chance. You should practice hard and seize the opportunity." Hua said as a song.


    Su Nianxia hears the words and answers: "sister rugo said that, and I''m relieved, but do you know what my constitution is?"


    "I don''t know about this. I''ll ask you at that time, but the first one doesn''t tell you or not. It''s better for you to practice steadily. Don''t be swaggering or impetuous." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Su Nianxia nods.


    "Don''t just nod your head. Keep in mind what I say. If you have a special constitution, you should be more cautious, not to be exposed, and not to cause trouble." Hua Ruge''s uneasy way.


    "The body of elements is so powerful, and I haven''t seen you make less trouble." Su Nianxia muttered in a low voice.


    "Su Nianxia, you can''t obey me, can you?" Hua Ruge has no good way.


    "I see, my good sister, you don''t want to be like my mother''s wife forever." Su Nianxia begged for mercy.


    "Then remember, come to me if you have any trouble, or go down the mountain to find ice." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Su Nianxia nodded repeatedly: "OK."


    Hua Ruge is reassured. As a special physique, Hua Ruge knows how many people covet it. It must be the first reason why soul cloud peak doesn''t disclose Xia Xia''s physique.


    "By the way, sister rugo, snacks." Su Nianxia''s eyes are shining.


    "Up the mountain for you." Hua Yuege answered. Another way: "without my snacks, you haven''t eaten them for half a year."


    "Yes, it''s because of this that I''ve lost weight. Is it better than before?"


    Hua Ruge said with a poor face: "do you mean I''ve been keeping you from getting thinner?"


    "Well." Su Nianxia''s honest way.


    Hua Yuege laughed brightly, but said out, "you don''t want to eat snacks."


    "No way..." Su Nianxia said with a bitter face, "sister rugo, I''m wrong."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I I shouldn''t have told the truth. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua Ruge''s teeth cackled.


    After a while, they sat on the top of the mountain and spread a large piece of white animal fur on the ground. Hua Ruge took out several packs of snacks under Su Nianxia''s hard and soft skin.


    When the bodyguard delivered it that day, she was shocked. Needless to say, Hua rugo could guess that it was bought by Tuoba Rui. No one else would buy so much.


    Su Nianxia stared at so many snacks: "sister rugo, do you want to celebrate the new year on the mountain?"

 Chapter 491

    Hua rugo listened to her words, thought for a moment, and said with a wry smile, "yes, does he want me to celebrate the new year on it?"


    "Someone sent it?" Su Nianxia''s eyes lit up a raging fire of gossip. Seeing that Hua Ruge didn''t answer, he began to guess: "is it your highness Zhan Wang?"


    Hua Ruge nodded, "eat it."


    Su Nianxia looked at these zero esophagus with bright eyes: "I can eat the snacks sent by his highness Zhan Wang, but I can''t say that I''m the public enemy of mainland girls."


    "No exaggeration, I''m not living well." Hua Yuege said, turn out a roast chicken, tear off the wings and eat it.


    There is no air in the storage space, and the food will not go bad. After a few days, she can eat at ease.


    "The problem is that no one dares to be your enemy." Su Nianxia said and pulled off another chicken leg.


    Huaruge left behind no deeds on the mainland is not fierce, believe that the normal point of the girl, as long as listen to one of them quietly give up the king of war.


    Hua Ruge was very aggrieved and said, "I''m a good man. They all made me angry. Now they blame me for being unfair."


    "It''s not fair." Su Nianxia took two big bites and added vaguely: "but who let those people die can''t clarify it for you. You can carry this pot."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song.


    You might as well not say it.


    "Sister rugo, take out the wine and let''s have a drink." Su Nianxia said greedily, "I haven''t drunk since you left. Even if I go to binger''s, we don''t feel happy without you."


    Hua Ruge slapped his head and said, "how can I forget that he''s not around? Drink. I''ll be drunk today."


    She said that she took out two small jars of wine. She liked the wine except for the bustle. She always carried it on her back in the space. Even if there were a hundred and ten people to drink it, it was enough.


    Su Nianxia took a sip and narrowed her eyes. "It''s really good wine."


    "I don''t know whose collection it is." Hua, like a song, said proudly.


    The two touched the jar, and Hua Ruge took another sip and said, "I''m still at ease when I have wine and meat."


    She said it, and then she fell silent. Then she opened a altar and put it under the steps of the hall. She looked forward to the other side.


    I will not forget your entrustment.


    Master, rest in peace.


    Su Nianxia threw the chicken leg bone casually, then turned out a hoof and said, "you have to have friends to talk with."


    Hua Ruge nodded with approval.


    "Sister Ruge, I really like to play with you. It''s also strange. You are my rival." Su Nianxia shook her head.


    Hua Ruge was stunned. After confirming that Su Nianxia was sober, he said, "I''ll explain to you that you may find it inexplicable. In fact, I don''t understand why he wants to marry me. It''s because the chance of feeling is very small."


    "You don''t know him, I know." Su Nianxia took a sip of wine and said with a wry smile, "after your accident, he went to Xiao bing''er''s place. I saw that he lost a circle, and the whole person''s spirit and spirit were very poor."


    "If he didn''t really care about you, he wouldn''t do that."


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes when hearing the words, and saw Daewoo''s irrational troop when she attacked Daejeon. After her accident, Daewoo attacked Dongxia''s army crazily.


    At that time, she didn''t think about it, but if it''s for her, it seems that all the irrationalities have made sense.


    But how could it be?


    Even if juntianxia once moved her a little, but after she refused, with juntianxia''s mind and brain, she would never let go, let alone do these stupid things.


    Su Nianxia said that she was sad, and she didn''t eat slowly, as if her sadness didn''t affect her appetite.


    "Summer summer, I didn''t know that would happen." Hua Ruge said with guilt.


    Su Nianxia shook her head and said, "sister rugo, you are so excellent. I am a man and I like you. It''s not your fault."


    That''s right, but Hua Ruge is also upset.


    "I shouldn''t have said it, but I just said it casually." Su Nianxia said, adding: "besides, if I don''t have the ability to make him like me, it''s no fate. If he doesn''t like you, he will like others. It''s the same for me."


    She said it vaguely because she was eating all the time and looked optimistic.


    "You really don''t have a long mind." Hua said with a laugh.


    Su Nianxia smiled and said, "no more wine."


    "You''re a good drinker." Hua rugo said and gave her another jar of wine.


    "Better than you." Su Nianxia then clapped open the mud seal and continued to drink.


    Hua is like a singer.


    Most people drink better than her.


    They were drinking. A man came up the stairs. He didn''t slow down for a while.


    Hua Ruge looks at Mu Qingyan in a white brocade dress. He looks at the snacks and the two people who have no image. He is a little stunned.


    "Miss mu." Hua Ruge didn''t get up and asked casually, "what''s the matter with going back?"


    Mu Qingyan''s dark eyes returned to focus and said, "send grandpa back. I think the first place may need my help, so I''ll take a look."


    Her concern is reasonable. Hua Ruge didn''t know anyone soon after she entered Tianfu college, but she had a lot of things to take care of when she set up a mountain.


    When it comes to finding academicians, if there is no one to select them, the people who come in are complex and troublesome in the future.


    She can think of these, is really for Hua Ruge plan.


    Hua Yuehui smiled and said, "thank you very much, but I''ll talk about it later. First, sit down and have a drink."


    "Drinking?" Mu Qingyan''s cold face shows a moment of hesitation.


    Hua rugo took out a jar of wine and put it in her direction and said, "taste it. There are also delicious snacks."


    Mu Qingyan did not refuse to walk, but also learned their appearance to sit on the fur, but it was obviously a little uncomfortable.


    She is not the only one. Girls who have received etiquette education since their childhood in another big family will not adapt very quickly.


    Hua Ruge took a sip of the wine and said with a smile, "don''t drink it. Eat some cakes."


    She said to open a bag of cakes and put it in front of her.


    Mu Qingyan nodded.


    "Mu''s family is deep and righteous. Go back and thank mu for me." Hua is like singing and saying.


    If she kills three elders in a day, I don''t think these Danshi dare let her become the first one.


    After all, there is such a ferocious leader that everyone is worried about his head.


    "The first one is polite. The Mu family is willing to give in and recognize the current affairs." "Mu Qingyan said, and said:" later proved that my Mu family''s choice is right


    She had no doubt that her family did not agree. At that time, the three elders would die in the hall.


    Although this seems too cruel, Hua Ruge will definitely do so.

 Chapter 492

    Hua Ruge smiled and said: "everyone will be in the United Front later. Don''t be polite, Miss mu. I''d like to introduce you a friend, my good friend, Su Nianxia."


    Mu Qingyan said to Su Nianxia, "I''ve long heard that the first soul cloud peak will accept Miss Su as an apprentice this year. I''ve been looking forward to her for a long time."


    "We are of the same age, so don''t be so polite. Let''s call each other names." Su Nianxia suggested.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I think it''s good, light face. How about our friends match you in the future?"


    "I can''t get it." Mu Qingyan said, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    It should be fun to be friends with them.


    She also picked up the wine jar in the same way as the two of them, and said with one stroke, "then, clink your glasses."


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia were stunned for a moment, then raised their own wine jar and touched it in the middle.


    "When!"


    Three people''s clear laughter came from the top of Danyang peak.


    From morning to afternoon, the three people are still not used to admiring the light face, but they are not used to holding the wine jar with the help of the two people.


    The three chatted a lot. Hua rugo found that Mu Qingyan was also talkative after drinking wine, which was very suitable.


    In the afternoon, there were several wine jars around the three people. Hua Ruge was drunk and went to sleep on his fur. Su Nianxia was not good enough to go to sleep with the wine jars.


    Although Mu Qingyan doesn''t drink much, she is born with a good amount of alcohol. She can still stay awake when she sees that they are drunk.


    "Like a song."


    "Summer and summer."


    She cried, but neither of them woke up.


    "You have too much alcohol." Mu Qingyan rubs his eyebrows, stands up and helps them to the room.


    She helped both of them to Hua Ruge''s bed. She wanted to leave, but she was not at ease. After all, there was no guard on the peak.


    She just sat in the chair and waited for them to wake up.


    Up to now, she couldn''t figure it out. These two people often drink at first sight. How can they drink so much.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia were able to sleep when they were drunk. They woke up the next morning.


    Hua Ruge opens his eyes and sees Mu Qingyan lying on the table sleeping.


    Su Nianxia is awakened by her turning over, rubs her eyes and gets up. When she sees Mu Qingyan, she is shocked and says, "how did she sleep?"


    "It''s clear that we were both helped in." Hua Ruge claps her forehead and gets out of bed. As soon as she wants to speak, Mu Qingyan hears the sound and raises her head.


    Hua rugo looked at her obviously haggard face and scratched her back head sheepishly. "I can''t help it," he said, "you''re tired, aren''t you


    "I''m a little tired, but I''ll wake up and go back to sleep." Mu Qingyan stretches.


    "Sleep here." Hua Yuege said, "there are many rooms on the Danyang peak. You can choose any room you like. Please stay and help me later."


    Mu Qingyan nodded after a little thought: "OK, I''ll choose one."


    "I''ll take you." Hua rugo says she''s out with her.


    When Mu Qingyan goes back to rest, Hua Ruge turns around and comes back to wash. He goes back to the room and changes into a blue dress. Compared with the red soul master''s robe, it''s a little less charming, and it''s also covered up. It''s fresh and elegant, and looks like an immortal.


    "Sister rugo, you are wearing such a good woman. You are going down the mountain to see the king of war." Su Nianxia looks over her head when washing her face.


    Hua Yuege gave her a bad look: "children''s family, pay attention to the wording."


    "Well, it''s my fault." Su Nianxia confessed in time.


    Hua Ruge is a little satisfied.


    "You don''t look like a good woman." Su Nianxia spat out her tongue.


    Hua rugo obviously feels that her temper has improved, or she must have been ripped off now.


    At breakfast, she asked, "would you like to meet me?"


    "I don''t want to see your love. I will stay on the mountain to practice until you come back." Su Nianxia said.


    "You think I have a strong aura and fire element here." Hua, like a song, uncovers mercilessly.


    Su Nianxia said without any embarrassment: "can you just say that?"


    "All right, stay." Hua rugo promised simply.


    Su Nianxia continued to eat with a smile.


    Hua rugo went down the mountain after breakfast. She was afraid that if she didn''t see Tuo BARREI again, he would kill him.


    Although Tianfu college is also the top force in the mainland, I''m afraid it can''t stop Tuoba Rui.


    When she went down the mountain this time, people saw that she was much more polite. They bowed far away and said in a high voice, "see the first adult."


    "You''re welcome."


    Hua Yuege said in a friendly way, his face was a little stiff all the way.


    She must quickly reach the realm of the war master. As long as she can fly these people without salute, she will not have to respond to such troubles one by one.


    This time down the mountain, she brought a lot of medicine from the peak, and planned to cure Tuo BARREI. The rest of the time was to cultivate and promote to five-star war division.


    Thinking about it, she went out of Tianfu college through the border.


    Coming out of the border, there was another world outside. She had been through many times, and she had already adapted. But this time, there was a black carriage in front of her eyes.


    Beside the carriage stood a man in black. Seeing Hua Ruge coming out, he said, "Lord Hua, my Lord, please come to the carriage to have a talk."


    Hua Yuege was stunned for a moment and realized it. No wonder she thought the carriage was familiar to her.


    She thought about whether to open the curtain and get on the car.


    In the spacious carriage, a long blue back stood up. At one glance, she knew she was right.


    "Don''t worry, Emperor."


    Hua rushes forward like a song, and presses the light to open his mouth.


    Juntianxia turns around, with three-dimensional facial features and deep eyes, as handsome as before.


    "But more than once you were ill." He opened his mouth, and his voice meant something of blame.


    She took her body too seriously.


    Hua Yuege said with a faint smile, "emperor Lao is worried about it. I''m very good. I think the emperor will pay more attention to national affairs in the future. Don''t worry about it for me."


    "As soon as we meet, you''re going to draw a line with me?" In the dark eyes of the monarch, there was some anger.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "it''s my fault. As a good friend, it''s also appropriate for the emperor to be concerned."


    The hand in the broad sleeve of Jun Tianxia has become a fist.


    After she left for half a year, he worried about half a year. He just wanted to talk with her, but she wanted to push him to the position of friend in every sentence.


    This woman is really cruel.


    "Emperor, I may not have said some things, but many things are doomed to be fruitless. It''s better to give up early than to persist." Hua Ruge said softly.


    Jun Tianxia closed his eyes and sighed feebly. Her eyes were calmed. He only said, "no, I''ll send you back to the capital."


    As soon as his voice fell, the carriage had turned around and went to the official road, which was surprisingly quiet.

 Chapter 493

    Hua rugo didn''t ask to get out of the car. She used to share weal and woe with Jun Tianxia. She thought he was a friend, and he had feelings for her and helped her. How could she do it.


    What she said just now has shown her attitude. She also believes that juntianxia understands and knows how to be measured.


    She sat down in her chair and said, "I''m very tired recently."


    Daewoo attacked the three dynasties at the same time. Even if the country was strong and powerful, it would be hard for you to work hard.


    Juntianxia sat opposite her, smelled the words and nodded: "fortunately, the national strength of the three dynasties is not strong, and the fighting capacity is not high."


    Hua Ruge was a little surprised when he heard it. It was so easy to open three battlefields at the same time.


    Finish saying, two people fell into silence again.


    "Like a song."


    For a long time, the king called.


    Huaruge looks up.


    The carriage was moving slowly, and the wheels made a slight friction sound. The king looked up and said, "you said, I understand."


    Hua Ruge didn''t speak, waiting for him to go on.


    "If your feelings can easily change you, it''s not worth my liking Hua Ruge." When you say this, your voice has never been powerless.


    He is a talented emperor with excellent wisdom and means. At the age of eight, he was able to control Daewoo and the world situation through his father. He was at the top of the list when he was young. In just four years, he expanded Daewoo''s territory. Now, he has occupied two thirds of the land in the mainland and become the most powerful competitive country in the world.


    He never tasted defeat until the appearance of Hua Ruge.


    The intense emotion makes him wish to take her as his own, but the stronger love makes him take back his hand again and again, reluctant to hold on a little.


    I''m afraid it hurt her.


    Hua Ruge had never seen such a man before, but he was stunned.


    "As you think, I know how to be measured. I won''t pester you or force you. Most of the time, I just want to talk with you. Don''t be so defensive to me, OK?" The voice is a little lighter.


    In that calm face, Hua Ruge clearly saw the fragility.


    Who would have thought that the domineering world, like the king, would one day show such a side.


    Hua Ruge sighed: "emperor, I regard you as a good friend. Of course, chatting is OK, but you need to know that there are some things that are suitable for decision-making."


    She wanted to say, if If they seldom meet, it will be better.


    "No use." The monarch world categorical way: "love and do not love are all along with each other, is not how to want to be like."


    For the first time, Hua Ruge heard the word love from people outside Tuo BARREI. She was a bit confused and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Promise me, don''t put yourself in danger in the future. It''s nothing more important than yourself." He added.


    Hua Ruge nodded and looked at him and said, "I''ll take care of you, and you promise me, try to accept other girls."


    The king''s face was frozen.


    Then the carriage stopped.


    Hua Ruge got up and said, "thank you very much for seeing her off. Xia Xia is a very good girl. If you have nothing to talk with her, you will like it."


    "Slow down." He only answered these two words.


    Hua Ruge is helpless. She opens the curtain and jumps out of the carriage.


    "Go back to the palace!"


    A low, almost angry voice came from the carriage.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and didn''t know what to do.


    But in any case, it''s still a pleasure to see Tuo BARREI. When she turned around, she looked pretty.


    The bodyguard saluted with fists: "welcome the princess back to the mansion."


    Hua rugo stretched out his hand and pressed down: "this is the territory of Daewoo. Let''s keep back. Princess, don''t shout."


    "Yes." The bodyguard answered.


    "And the prince?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "In it, you are back. The LORD said that if you don''t go down the mountain today, you will take someone to Tianfu college." The guard whispered.


    This is ridiculous to outsiders, but Hua Ruge knows that Tuoba Rui can definitely do it.


    She was glad that Tuo BARREI had a good determination this time. She took a long breath and walked in.


    "You, you, you Look at what you''re doing. You don''t have appetite. How can you eat it? "


    "And you, it doesn''t taste right at all. Do you want Ben Wang to teach you how to cook?"


    "Get out of here, all down!"


    Tuo BARREI sat in the yard, coaxed people down and then went to lift the table.


    "Well, no more trouble." The voice of Hua Ruge rings lightly.


    Tuo Ba Rui is stunned for a moment. He looks up and sees Hua Ruge coming to him with a gentle smile.


    Hua Yuege came forward and chuckled: "it''s not a child, how can no one look at it and still have a bad temper."


    "You still know to come back!"


    Tuo Ba Rui said a vicious word, pulled him into his arms, bent over and kissed him fiercely.


    Hua Ruge has no choice but to let him go.


    He kissed her enough to let her go. He said angrily, "do you know how many days you have gone? Do you remember what you said to me when you left? "


    "Well, you should have known the great news of Tianfu college. My master has gone. I should deal with the future affairs." Hua Ruge feels guilty every time she says it.


    If we had come back earlier, the tragedy would not have happened.


    Tuo Ba Rui hears Yan to hum a way: "if it had not been known that this had happened, I would have been fighting for a long time, how could I have waited until now."


    "You don''t ask me what I did in college?" Hua Ruge asked, trying to distract Tuo Barrow''s attention.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t look at her very well and said, "you''re not just a group of people who are stupid. You''re not killing them completely. You''ve failed completely."


    In other words, he is the only one who can stay in the Bai family and Luo family.


    "Well, I failed. Next time I have something to do, I asked you if you could do it again." Hua Ruge continued to coax.


    Tuoba Rui''s expression is just a little bit, his nose is moving, and his expression becomes gloomy: "ambergris? How do you smell like that? "


    Jun Tianxia''s car is fumigated. She has been sitting in the carriage for so long, and it''s really normal that she has been fumigated.


    But, how to say.


    After one tenth of a second of hesitation, Hua Ruge looked up and looked directly at Tuoba Rui and said, "I''m honest, it''s the emperor Daewoo who sent me back. He has this smell in his car."


    Tuo Ba Rui heard the king world, eyebrows up, staring at her: "next time not to do other people''s carriage."


    "We''re just talking. Don''t think about it." Hua Ruge finally strives for it.


    "What kind of kindness can he have? He must have coveted you for a long time, so he inquired about the news and waited there early." Tuoba Rui said with a frown: "he is really all pervasive."


    From a male point of view, it is not difficult for him to know the mind of the monarch.


    Before Hua Ruge could speak, he listened to Tuoba Rui and said, "I''ll pick you up later. Send someone to send the letter back in advance."


    After that, he didn''t ask for Hua Ruge''s advice, so he made a decision.


    "Well, I can''t run. Don''t worry." As you know, Hua is not a person who can easily change her mind. Everything can change, but she is consistent in this matter.

 Chapter 494

    "Let me see. You''re not thin." Tuoba Rui holds her up and lets her face him. Her bright eyes look on her face.


    Hua Ruge was embarrassed by his burning eyes and said, "it''s only a few days since he left. How can he lose weight?"


    "I''m thin. Haven''t I had a meal for several days?" Tuoba Rui''s dissatisfied way.


    Hua Yuege sighed and said, "my master is dead. I must be a student for a few days."


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her face was sad and clapped her on the back. "It''s all gone. Don''t think about it anymore."


    "When I left, the old man said that he would go early and return early, and that he would teach me skills, but I asked him to support me in order to wait for me to come back." Hua Ruge said with guilt: "I''m sorry, master."


    "You don''t know it''s so serious, and your master won''t blame you. Well, it''s not hard." Tuoba Rui soft voice way.


    Hua rushes to him like a song, leans his head on his shoulder, cannot help but shed tears.


    In front of him, her heart was very soft.


    Tuoba Rui held her tenderly, patted her on the back and comforted her silently.


    Hua Ruge sobbed for a while, and his voice gradually decreased. He held her patiently, and when her mood calmed down a lot, he said, "if you want to do anything, just say to me, I''ll help you finish it. Don''t cry, OK?"


    "I promised you to carry forward Dandao and I will finish it by myself." Hua Ruge sat up straight.


    Tuo Ba Rui reached for her face and wiped her tears and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "I will recruit more disciples to make danyangfeng''s disciples spread all over the world. I''m proud of his grandmaster." Hua Ruge said that she had already thought about these during her filial piety period.


    "It''s no better. He will be proud of accepting you as an apprentice." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Yuege took a deep breath and swore, "I will not let him down."


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her eyes and looks back again, smiles, leans over her forehead and kisses, saying, "I believe you."


    Hua Ruge felt that she was in a good mood, and her guilt has been turned into motivation. She smiled and said, "thank you, Tuo barrow."


    "I''ll tell you something, thank you." Tuoba Rui rubs her head and looks spoiled.


    "That''s not what I''m talking about." Hua Ruge looked at him and said seriously, "thank you for appearing in my life."


    With him, she had a real sense of belonging to this strange continent.


    It was not because of him that she fell in love with the world.


    Tuo Ba Rui was stunned when he heard this. At the next moment, he tightly encircled her in his arms and said, "what kind of good thing did I do in my last life? God will arrange you to come to me."


    "God is really worried about you." Hua Ruge holds him in his backhand and laughs with emotion.


    In order to be his daughter-in-law, she has gone through many dimensions.


    "Little song, we want to be together forever and ever." Tuo Ba Rui suddenly has a very firm way.


    Hua rugo looked at his expression and said strangely, "didn''t it have been said long ago?"


    "I''m not talking about ten years and a hundred years. I''m talking about thousands of years, forever, together." Tuo barrui''s serious explanation.


    Hua Ruge was so amused that he joked: "then we should do more good things in our life and pray for meeting in the next life."


    How can a man live so long.


    Even if it is a god level war division and soul division, Shouyuan has only a few hundred years, which is thousands of years.


    Tuo Ba Rui leaned over and kissed her forehead and said, "what can I do if I don''t have such good luck in my next life? Since God gave you to me, I can''t go back."


    "Listen to you, we may have a long life?" Hua Yuege asked curiously.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded and said, "what we need to cultivate together is the skill of long life, which naturally exists."


    "Tell me." Hua Ruge urged.


    "Our continent is a low-level continent, but if we get out of it, we will be able to fly to the upper boundary, and then we will be one step closer to longevity." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge smashed his mouth and said, "there is a real upper bound mainland."


    "Have you heard of it before?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "Hua Shengxiong told me that my mother came from other world, probably the upper world." Hua Ruge looked at the sky and said, "I''m not a child of Hua family either. My mother was pregnant when she met Hua Shengxiong. I really want to know my own life experience."


    She has today''s strength, which is all based on the skills left by the original mother and the devouring beast. She should meet the great mother face to face.


    And listen to Hua Shengxiong''s words. My mother was chased by others. I don''t know if she survived now. If she survived, how was her life.


    "With your constitution, as long as your strength reaches a certain height, it''s not difficult to fly." Tuoba Rui road.


    "I''ll try." Hua Ruge nodded firmly.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw that she had the spirit of vitality, smiled and asked, "what to eat? I''ll make it for you."


    Hua rugo pointed to the food on the table that had not been overturned by him, and said: "just eat this, and you will have an appetite."


    "Not as well as I did." Tuoba Rui dislikes the way.


    "Yes, we will." Hua roared like a song.


    Tuoba Rui nods his head grudgingly. Anyway, with her around, everything he eats is the same.


    Hua Ruge sat down, ate and chatted: "what have you done these days when I''m away?"


    "Miss you." Tuoba Rui did not want to think of the way, said the face or some resentment.


    He is very concerned about being left here.


    Hua rugo thought that she might as well not talk. In order to ease the awkward atmosphere, she asked again, "what else?"


    "Collect your information." The resentment on Tuoba Rui''s face increased.


    What are his days these days.


    Hua rugo felt that she couldn''t talk any more, but when she didn''t look at Tuoba Rui''s expression, she still thought it was dangerous, so she asked again with a stiff head, "isn''t there anything that has nothing to do with me?"


    "No!" Tuo Ba Rui said, it''s better to see her embarrassed. Finally, he said, "I''m sending people to track down the news of Mormon."


    "Did you find it?" Hua Ruge is not angry at this.


    "Not yet." Tuoba Rui said that he was also angry: "I don''t know what the magic gate is doing. Almost all the people in the magic gate have disappeared, and the people below can''t find it."


    "How could this happen? They''re not planning anything, are they? " Hua Ruge has a bad feeling.


    It''s a little strange to rob her ring first to rob the mysterious power, and then to disappear as a whole.


    "I think so, but I haven''t got any news yet."


    "We can start here from the dark night Pavilion." Hua Ruge felt her chin and said that she still remembered the revenge for the plot of the dark night Pavilion.

 Chapter 495

    "The night master of the dark night Pavilion really has some skills. In addition to starting with some strongholds, now the dark night pavilion has disappeared under the rule of Dazhen." Tuoba Rui said it was also a face of boredom.


    Because he didn''t go back to Zixiao holy land, his disciples were all called back by Nanming heaven. Although he had experts, his strength was not as good as that of Zixiao holy land.


    And the dark night Pavilion is so cunning.


    "I''m sure that the night master of the dark night Pavilion is hiding in the territory of Daewoo. In the boundary of Daewoo, it''s inconvenient for our people to move. There are so many people in the dark night Pavilion. Many times before they arrive, those people fled." Tuoba Rui said.


    "I wish I could meet you." Hua Ruge squinted.


    "Wait a little longer. Give me some time." Tuo Ba Rui gave her a piece of meat and said, "I''ve sent more people. He can''t hide for long."


    How could he not catch the prey he was staring at.


    It''s just a matter of time.


    Hua Ruge nodded and asked, "but don''t be too cruel to the dark night Pavilion. After all, I''ve been sold a favor by others, and it''s impossible to say anything more."


    "Well, listen to you." Tuoba Rui agrees.


    The woman in black guessed well. Hua Ruge will start sooner or later, but she will be merciful.


    Selling huaruge is her best plan for the dark night Pavilion.


    Hua Ruge ate for a while, his eyes brightened and said, "you have your way, and I have my way. Together, we may catch this big fish faster."


    After eating a letter written by Fanhua, I sent someone to give it to Hongxiu in the Yanchun building of Dazheng.


    The letter said that to let tea come to Dayu to sit in the town and make full efforts to develop the brothels in Dayu, not only to train the team, but also to directly bring some reliable people to purchase the existing brothels to provide information.


    With tea''s talent in this field, and her large amount of money, it is certain that in a short time, an intelligence network will be built in Daewoo, and she will learn to sell news and rob the jobs of the night Pavilion.


    In this way, she can not only suppress the dark night Pavilion, but also make a profit.


    Dark night Pavilion is sure to get the news, but it is suppressed by Tuoba Rui''s hands, who dare not go out to do anything, and can only wait to be suppressed.


    After that, Hua rugo picked out the corner of his lips and said, "you''re the first one to provoke me. Don''t say I bullied you this time."


    Once hurt her, Dongxia, dark night Pavilion and magic gate, she and Tuoba Rui will one by one clean up.


    It''s not easy for Hua Ruge to leave for too long just after she took over the first seat, but Tuo BARREI won''t let go when she sees her, and she knows it will be the result, so she just gave up her life.


    The next day she wrote to Mu Qingyan to ask her to help with Danyang peak affairs. If there is anything that can''t be solved, please let her know.


    Mu Qingyan was selecting academicians at that time. After watching it, she smiled bitterly and clapped her head. She had a job she couldn''t get rid of.


    When Su Nianxia heard about it, he said angrily, "I don''t want to play with you when I just came back."


    That day, Hua Ruge closed the door, wrote a prescription that had been studied for a long time, and then practiced medicine according to it.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s body is complex and the hidden disease is very difficult to cure, so her alchemy also took a lot of time.


    After that, Hua Yuege did not step out of the room for three days.


    In addition to assigning people and horses to deal with the dark night Pavilion, Tuo Barry wanders in front of the gate like song in China every day. The wooden lattice gate is almost stared out by him.


    The day passed again in his anger.


    The next morning, when he was meditating, he smelled the fragrance of medicine, pushed open the door and saw Hua Ruge standing in front of his door. Although tired, he was very happy.


    "Tuo barrui, I succeeded. I can cure you." Hua Ruge is very excited.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her tired appearance, holds her up, regardless of her struggle, turns around and takes off her coat and tucks her into the warm quilt.


    "Go to bed and see how tired you are." His discontented way.


    Hua Ruge was half cold with a cavity of blood, but said: "I can''t sleep now. Take a medicine first."


    She said, taking a jade vase out of her arms.


    "I don''t eat until you wake up." Tuo Ba Rui tucked in the quilt for her, and there was no room for discussion on the gloomy face.


    Hua is like a song with a flat mouth, begging on one face.


    This man can''t pay attention to her research.


    At this time, she is in urgent need of affirmation.


    Tuoba Rui''s face was a little loose. He took the medicine bottle, but turned his hand and put it into the space. "I''ll take it, but I''ll wait for you to wake up."


    "I really can''t help you." Hua rugo has lost his temper.


    Not only has she not slept these days, but also the whole person is in a state of mental tension, whether it is the pill making party or the pill making medicine. Now she is really very tired, so energetic with hope.


    Now Tuo BARREI is uncompromising. She does feel sleepy lying in this warm quilt.


    "Well, well, I sleep." Hua Yuege said and closed his eyes.


    Tuo Barry reached out his hand, stroked her cheek, and asked softly, "what would you like to eat?"


    "Baozi." Hua Ruge licked his lips subconsciously.


    Tuoba Rui''s brow frowned in embarrassment.


    He didn''t learn this. He couldn''t do it.


    "The quilt is so warm and comfortable." Hua Ruge murmurs, holds the quilt to turn over a body, comfortable sleep.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her with a soft smile on his lips and said, "you are the only one who can warm my bed."


    He put on his clothes and went out.


    The next people found that the prince''s face was much better than before, but he was a little worried.


    Tuoba Rui thought that Hua Ruge would have to sleep for a while, so he decided to go to the kitchen to learn how to make steamed buns.


    At this time, the guard outside the door came in and said, "Lord, someone outside is asking for help, saying it''s a friend of the princess."


    "What friends does she have here?" Tuoba Rui thought for a moment and asked, "men''s and women''s?"


    "It''s said that it''s the high priest of Daewoo Dynasty. I don''t know whether it''s true or not." The bodyguard said truthfully.


    The priests of Daewoo are passed down by the outside world as gods. Few outsiders have seen them. Suddenly, one of them dare to say so, and the guards dare not believe it.


    "She, please come in." Tuoba Rui is relieved when he hears the words.


    LAN bing''er was always with Hua Ruge when he was at Dazheng. Later, he became the high priest of Daewoo. He knew that Hua Ruge said two days ago that he would visit her after alchemy.


    It''s just that LAN bing''er is here. She doesn''t have to go out.


    He thought that these Kung Fu, a blue ice girl in a water blue robe had come in. She was wearing casual clothes and half a silver mask.


    She saw Tuoba Rui and nodded slightly: "Your Highness, Prince Zhan, binger is polite."


    As she is now, this is the biggest etiquette.

 Chapter 496

    "The high priest does not need to be polite. The little song is resting. If there is nothing important, please wait in the high priest''s hall." Tuoba Rui says.


    LAN bing''er nodded his head and said, "since it''s my sister who is resting, bing''er will wait and disturb your highness."


    "It doesn''t matter." Tuo Ba Rui said, "come, take the high priest to the hall and serve tea."


    A maid was ordered to lead the way.


    "Thank you very much, your highness." LAN Bing nodded her thanks and followed the maid away.


    "Call all the cooks who can make buns." Tuo Ba Rui followed.


    He will learn to cook for Hua Ruge himself.


    Walking on the corridor, LAN bing''er stops at the sound of the words, turns around and looks back. He asks, "Your Highness, Zhan Wang, but does your sister want to eat steamed buns?"


    "Yes, how do you know?" Tuoba Rui asked.


    "My sister always likes steamed buns, and she also likes what I make." LAN bing''er''s eyes are smiling.


    "I''ve really heard songs about your cooking. I don''t know if I can teach the teacher the king." Asked Tuoba Rui.


    LAN bing''er was stunned when she heard the words, then she said with a smile: "I''ll do it for her sister. How can I cook for her majesty Zhan Wang


    There is nothing that can''t cook for a man of gold, but if you want to learn cooking skills, you have too much contact with her.


    So Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head and said, "I''m tired of the high priest."


    "You''re welcome, your highness. Bing''er''s life is picked up by her sister. If you can do something for her, bing''er will be happy to do it." Blue ice son says, always clear and cold Mou light also a little bit more brilliance.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes are deep, and his lips can''t help but smile.


    His family songs are really charming, with so many friends.


    Blue ice son walked back slowly, took off half of the mask on his face, followed the servant to the kitchen.


    Tuo Ba Rui wanted to learn, but he didn''t want to stare at a girl. That''s all. He told people to take good care of the high priest and turned back to his room.


    Hua Ruge has been sleepless for three days, consuming a lot of body and spirit. At this time, she sleeps heavily.


    Tuo Barry sat by the bed and watched her.


    At noon, Hua Ruge was still awake. Tuo BARREI thought it was not good to hang the blue ice outside, so he kissed her on the forehead and went out.


    As soon as he left, he saw LAN bing''er sitting at the stone table in the courtyard, drinking tea.


    Now, LAN bing''er has grown up a lot. Her appearance is more delicate, but her whole body has become more and more cold. Her aura is very strong. It seems that no one can approach her heart.


    Tuo barrui suddenly feels like her.


    There are lonely people in their bones.


    "What''s the matter, your highness? Why did you sleep so long? " Asked LAN bing''er.


    Although she likes to lie in bed, she can''t get up until noon.


    Tuoba Rui stepped forward and sighed, "she''s developing pills for me these days. She''s tired."


    "Elder sister, the school has changed a lot. Are you in a better mood recently?" Blue bing''er asked again.


    Tuoba Rui stood on the step three feet away from her and said, "it''s much better. Don''t mention it deliberately when you talk."


    "Thank you for your attention. Binger remembers." Said LAN bing''er.


    This is the first time that they have said so much. Tuo Ba Rui said it and then he was silent.


    LAN binger is not a talker either. He has nothing to say with Tuoba Rui, so he is silent.


    "Baozi, are you ready?" For a while, Tuo Ba Rui asked.


    LAN bing''er nodded: "well done, I have made some dishes that my sister likes to eat. It''s hot on the stove."


    "It''s cold here. Go to the room and have a rest. I''ll send someone to call you when Xiaoge wakes up." Tuoba Rui said.


    "I still want to wait for my sister. Your highness Zhan Wang doesn''t have to entertain me. Go in and accompany my sister." LAN binger''s reasonable way.


    With Tuo barrui, she also felt a little cramped.


    "Yes. The high priest, please. " Tuo Ba Rui said a word. Before he turned around, he heard the door behind him creak open.


    Hua Ruge stood in front of the door and stretched out without any image, muttering: "who are you talking to?"


    After sleeping for several hours, she also came to a rest. When she woke up, she heard the intermittent voice outside.


    Tuo Ba Rui walked up to her and held her. "Wake you up?" he said


    "No..." Hua Ruge opened his eyes, and then saw the blue bing''er not far away. Without saying a word, he smiled happily: "bing''er, she has become a big girl. Going out without a mask will be fascinating."


    She said she had stepped forward.


    "Sister, you make fun of binger again." Blue ice son sees Hua such as song, between eyebrow eyes finally is to give a few minutes of spirit.


    "It''s true. I thought I''d see you in these two days, but I didn''t expect you to come first." Hua is as happy as a song.


    I haven''t seen you for half a year, so I can''t help thinking about it.


    "I heard that my sister is back. Where can bing''er sit in the palace? I''m hungry, so I can eat." LAN bing''er is concerned.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile after hearing the words: "I still use you to make arrangements here. I''ll call servants to do it."


    "Xiaoge, the high priest has been here for a long time. He has made steamed buns and small dishes for you. You can talk while eating. I''ll go to the study to read." Tuoba Rui road.


    "You can eat it together. Binger is very skilled." Hua is like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "I won''t disturb you. I''ll take medicine. You come to see me in the evening."


    Eating with other girls is too close in both distance and behavior. Even Hua Ruge''s friend feels uncomfortable.


    "That''s good." Hua Ruge nods.


    Tuo BARREI left, and the small dishes and steamed buns were brought up. Hua Ruge was also hungry. He ate them and boasted: "ice craft has improved again. It''s really more and more delicious to make things."


    "My sister praised me. If she liked it, bing''er did it every day and asked someone to send it to you." Blue ice son way.


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly: "that''s all right. Your mind can''t be spent on such small things. You should practice hard and be your high priest. That''s the right thing."


    LAN bing''er nodded: "I know elder sister."


    "To know is a good child." Hua Yuege praised.


    LAN bing''er thought for a moment and then said, "my sister is back to Dazheng this time. Have you seen your highness five?"


    "See, he is very talented in dealing with political affairs. Dazheng is well managed by him, but he is tired." Hua Ruge said as he ate.


    "Oh." LAN bing''er agreed quietly, thinking on his face.


    Hua Ruge laughed and ate, blinked and asked, "how do you care about him now?"


    "I just asked." LAN bing''er said and lowered his head slightly.


    "Well, just ask, don''t want to know if he''s still coming to Daewoo?" Hua Ruge deliberately teases her.


    LAN bing''er suddenly looks up and asks, "did he say that? Are you coming yet? "


    Hua Ruge saw the little girl like this and couldn''t help laughing and joking: "it seems that our high priest has moved all hearts."

 Chapter 497

    "Sister, you make fun of me again." LAN binger even blushed a little when she heard that.


    Hua Ruge could not close his smile: "it seems that brother Tuoba didn''t make efforts in vain, and finally captured the beauty''s heart."


    "Sister, we haven''t been together yet. Don''t talk about it." The blue ice son said the face is redder.


    "There''s nothing you can''t do if you want to."


    LAN binger hesitated for a moment, and then said, "he returned to Dazheng to take charge of the court, but I am the high priest of Daewoo. If there is a war between the two countries in the future, how can we be together?"


    Hua Ruge frowned at this.


    Daewoo''s power over the whole continent is inevitable, so this war is inevitable.


    They believed in the high priest for Daewoo.


    One is the royal family.


    In any case, it is on the opposite side.


    "That''s why you didn''t promise him?" Hua Yuege asked.


    LAN bing''er nodded and shook his head: "on the one hand, it''s because I don''t know if I like him so much. I''m afraid I''ll hurt him."


    "My child, you are still too young. If you come across this, you can ask your sister." Hua Ruge''s eyes are one when he hears this problem.


    LAN bing''er was stunned, then hesitated, "sister, do you understand this?"


    It seems that she has been a nervous person since she knew Hua rugo. She knows nothing about feelings. Can she understand such complicated problems?


    "You see, my elder sister is also a stranger." Hua Ruge grabbed her shoulder and said, "when you start to fall in love, the party you are chasing will have this kind of trouble."


    "Sister, it was the same then?" Asked LAN bing''er.


    "No, I didn''t have confidence in myself when I was with Tuo BARREI, but he said it didn''t matter. After we tried to be together, you can see if I was decent."


    Hua Yuege said proudly.


    Emotional idiots can help others solve problems one day. This kind of pride is like poor students suddenly give top students classes, and top students still enjoy listening.


    "Sister means that I can''t hesitate myself. I''ll tell him, and then we can solve it, right?" LAN bing''er''s clever little head immediately figured it out.


    Hua Ruge looks depressed.


    She also wants to say two more words. As a result, the girl knows so well.


    Top students are not cute at all.


    "Sister, am I right?" Asked LAN bing''er.


    "Well." Hua Ruge nods.


    LAN bing''er was happy for a moment, and soon wrinkled his nose again. "But there is still a war."


    "Daewoo and Daejeon are both powerful and prosperous. If you want to fight, you will not only suffer, but the world will suffer." Hua Ruge said with emotion.


    "Yes, I really want to solve it peacefully without war." Blue ice also said.


    "Is it possible for peaceful settlement unless emperor Daewoo gives up the world?" Hua Yuege asked.


    LAN bing''er shook his head and said, "the emperor''s plan is far-reaching, even if blood flows into a river, he will not give up."


    "I think so." Hua Ruge heard this without any surprise.


    Blue ice son a face is bitter: "return really let a person helpless."


    "When the boat reaches the bridge, it will be straight. As long as you have feelings in your heart, I don''t think these things can stop you." Hua Ruge said sincerely.


    "Hope."


    "He said before that he would come to Dayu in autumn to participate in the entrance examination of Tianfu University, and then you could meet." Hua Yuege said.


    Blue ice son smell speech first is a happy, then surprised way: "he does not succeed?"


    "He has no interest in mountains and rivers. He loves beauty alone." Hua said with a smile.


    Blue ice is a red face again way: "elder sister, you make fun of me again."


    "Well, no more." Hua Ruge said while eating: "no matter what, I''m still very happy that you made this decision."


    Tuobayu is a good man, and he is dedicated to her. They will be very happy together.


    Blue ice will not be like this, like an ice beauty, there is no smoke.


    "Sister, thank you. Without you, bing''er can''t be sure where to suffer now. It''s bing''er who has achieved it." LAN bing''er said seriously.


    Hua rugo glanced at her and said, "we are so familiar with each other. I don''t think these things will be unfamiliar."


    "Bing''er said the truth. My sister not only saved bing''er''s people, but also helped me come out of the pain. Now I have learned to accept, and my heart is no longer as miserable as before." LAN binger continued.


    When she was a child, she lived with her mother. The orphans and widows were bullied. Later, the death of her mother hit her even more. At that time, her world was dark.


    She could not see any light and hope. Hua Ruge walked into her life and lit up her life like a blazing light. She felt warmth and care, and also had strong feelings of dependence.


    But she is only as good as singing to China. The shadow of her childhood lingers in her heart, and her self abasement is also autistic.


    It wasn''t until Hua Ruge arranged her to begin her cultivation that she was praised by the stars and the moon as a genius. Later, she met the friends around Hua Ruge and began to learn to get along with those people.


    Her heart is gradually opening, and tuobayu''s infatuation pushes the door open completely to the second person entering her heart, and makes her feel the new taste thoroughly.


    "Silly child, as long as you are good, it is the greatest consolation for me." Hua rugo reached out and rubbed her head.


    LAN bing''er wiped the tears in her eyes and said, "bing''er will be fine, and so will her sister."


    "Of course." Hua laughs like a song.


    Said she holds out a wine jar, said: "happy today, come, drink."


    LAN bing''er hands over two bowls. They are just like you and me.


    "Today you have to remind me that I can''t drink more, or I won''t have good fruit to eat." Hua Ruge said while drinking.


    LAN bing''er took a sip and said with a smile, "my sister used to have people who were afraid. At that time, I thought my sister was not afraid of anything."


    "When did I become such a hero?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    "It was at the Royal College of Dazheng that I admired you very much when you started to teach me." Blue ice son a face to miss a way.


    At that time, it was someone else who asked her for trouble. As a result, Hua rugo beat several people in a row, even the tutor.


    She didn''t say that since then, the people in the college dare not bully her.


    "Hahaha." Hua Ruge drank a little wine and said faintly: "it''s not me and you that blow it. My temper is coming up, let alone the tutor. Even the principal, I can''t miss it."


    The boast worked well, but she didn''t believe it.

 Chapter 498

    LAN bing''er nodded seriously and said, "I believe that sister can do anything."


    "Silly boy, I don''t believe it myself." Hua rugo patted her head and picked up a big bowl to drink.


    "Sister, you said you can''t drink more." Blue ice son reminds a way.


    Hua Ruge looked at it subconsciously, but didn''t see Tuoba Rui steal a drink, then put down the wine bowl and said, "I almost forgot, I can''t drink any more."


    She still has a clear consciousness now. It''s estimated that she will be drunk after two drinks.


    LAN bing''er smiled and said, "let''s have a rest earlier. Bing''er has left first. Come to see her next time."


    "You''ve drunk a lot, so you''d better stay." Hua said like a song.


    "I can''t stay away for a long time. Next time my sister goes to my place, we''ll get drunk." "Blue ice son is playful way.


    "That''s it. I''ll have a good drink." Hua Yuege''s way of smiling.


    After LAN binger left, Hua rugo got up and went to Tuo BARREI''s study. Because she was still conscious, she could still find her way, but she walked a little shaky.


    "Princess, please help me." A maid came forward.


    "Do I walk very fast?" Hua Yuege glanced at the maid and asked.


    The maid nodded and replied, "a little."


    "How can I drink so much?" Hua Ruge said regretfully, and then looked at the waiting girl and said, "it''s OK. You can go without help. You can''t fall."


    She said and walked away.


    The maid was in a daze. She had never heard that the hostess of her family was so unorthodox. However, they all liked her very much in private and felt close for some reason.


    Hua Ruge walked to the study step by step, and pushed open the door to see Tuo BARREI sitting on the wool carpet with his knees crossed, and he was meditating.


    She used her mental power to probe and knew that he had taken the medicine and was absorbing the medicine. Soon she knew that her pill tube did not work.


    Thinking of these, Hua Ruge was inspired and stood by waiting for him.


    But the high-level elixir she used took some time to absorb. She could not stand and sat beside him. Later, she just lay on his knee when the wine was strong.


    Half an hour later, the spiritual power in Tuo barrui''s body gradually subsided, and the final medicinal power also played a role in the meridians.


    Soon, he was surprised to find that the cracks in his meridians were even smaller. Although they were not completely healed, they were only small cracks like hair.


    It''s the first time in many years that his body has been cured except for taking the herb.


    Before, neither Yunjin nor his master did.


    There was a happy arc in the corner of his mouth. When he realized the weight on his knee, he could see that she was resting on his knee with her eyes closed and breathing evenly.


    Tuoba Rui was stunned for a moment, and a spoiled look appeared in his eyes: "how can I come here to sleep?"


    He gave her a slight pinch on her delicate nose as he spoke.


    Hua Yuege waved: "don''t make any noise."


    "Drinking?" He fingered her little nose, softly.


    Hua rugo heard this, almost subconsciously muttering: "just drink a little, not drunk."


    Tuo Barry laughs, turns over his hand and takes out a black cape to cover her, then slowly picks her up and walks to the room.


    He was gentle all the time, afraid to wake her up.


    But Hua Ruge did not drink much this time, and opened his eyes when he was outside.


    "How did you get up?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t look at her, but said, "keep sleeping."


    "How are you? Is it better? " Hua Ruge only wanted to ask questions, but forgot to let him down.


    At this time, Tuo BARREI has come to the room, put her on the bed, and he also lies on it.


    "Hello, what are you doing?" Hua rushes back like a song.


    "I want to hold you." Tuo Ba Rui pulls her into her arms and lets her lie in her arms, with her chin touching her soft hair.


    Hua Ruge takes the opportunity to open up his mind and explore his body.


    After some exploration, she found that his meridians had improved to some extent.


    She was drunk for a while and her eyes were full of joy. She looked up at him and said, "the pills are working."


    "A lot of people have treated before, but only you sit here. Xiaoge, you are my lucky star." Tuoba Rui said sincerely.


    Hua rugo smiled and bent his eyes. "Of course, I''ve been called a doctor for many years. I would have cured you if I didn''t know your way."


    Tuo Ba Rui could not understand.


    Hua Ruge took the initiative to circle Tuo BARREI, squinting his eyes and saying, "I''m really happy to do something for you."


    All the time, he has paid for her, and she can finally do something for him.


    "You don''t have to do anything, I just want you to stay with me." Tuo barrow stroked her hair.


    Hua, like a song, shakes his head like a drum without waves. "If you don''t use it, it will become a vase. I''m destined to glow."


    "Then what?" Tuoba Rui asked jokingly.


    "Light bulb!"


    Hua is as firm as a song.


    Soon she received Tuo Barry''s puzzled eyes.


    "All in all, I want to be needed. I can''t do without it." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuo Ba Rui was amused by her. She leaned over her lips and kissed her twice before saying, "you are my light bulb."


    Poof


    Hua Yuege couldn''t help laughing.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s face was confused. Didn''t he say that the light bulb was gone?


    What''s wrong with this confession?


    "Tuo barrui, I think you are so cute for the first time. Come on, kiss one." Hua Ruge couldn''t help but hook his neck, and then gave him a big kiss on his thin lips.


    After Tuo Ba Rui was teased, he still didn''t figure out where he was wrong.


    Hua rugo looked at his confused face that he had never had before. I hate that there is no camera at hand to record it.


    Tuo Barry looks at her smile and feels upset. He doesn''t worry about what the light bulb means anymore. He turns over and presses her under him.


    The change is a little sudden. Before Hua rugo can react, he listens to him and says, "don''t you want to kiss me? Then we''ll take care of it. "


    He said it was a stoop, grab her red lips, overbearing in-depth demand.


    It''s getting dark outside, and the night is still very long.


    Soon Hua rugo knew how stupid it was to make fun of Zhan Wang in person.


    That night, she was bullied all over her body. Fortunately, Tuo BARREI could not move her. Otherwise, she would probably die in this bed.


    Tuoba Rui always wanted to kill those who stole his ring when he went to the emotional place.


    When will he be able to eat such delicious delicacies when they are on his lips?

 Chapter 499

    It was afternoon when Hua Ruge woke up the next day. It was really a long time last night, and she was tired of drinking. It was difficult to get up before this time.


    When she woke up, Tuo BARREI was meditating beside the bed.


    Hua Ruge thought about last night''s experience. He put on his clothes quietly. He didn''t dare to disturb him. He would get out of bed if he bypassed him.


    Just as she took two steps, the voice behind her rang out: "where to go?"


    "I Wash... " Hua Ruge felt a fever on her face when she spoke.


    "Come back." Tuoba Rui''s low way.


    Hua Ruge walked back with a bitter face, stopped one step away from him, and said, "I''ll tell you, don''t mess with me."


    "Let you go during the day." Tuoba Rui said and opened his eyes.


    What about that night?


    She didn''t dare to ask, just said: "I''ve found out. Your spiritual power has been greatly improved after taking the medicine. You can''t repay your kindness with vengeance."


    "Well, you dare not laugh at me next time." Tuoba Rui raised his eyebrows and asked lightly.


    Hua, like the head of a song, shakes like a billow drum: "no, I promise I won''t do it."


    "Come here, hug." Tuoba Rui smiles with satisfaction.


    Hua Yuege looked at him warily and swallowed the water channel: "can''t you hold it?"


    "What do you say?" Tuoba Rui raised his eyebrows even higher.


    "Then Just hugging. "


    "Well, don''t take off your clothes." The way of Tuoba Rui''s gift.


    Hua''s face is red like a song.


    Can you not talk about it?!


    Tuoba Rui grabs her and holds her in her arms, rubs her head and asks, "what would you like to eat?"


    "Everything is good." Hua Ruge''s eyes are fluttering and his face is uneasy.


    "Then I''ll do it for you. You''re good." Tuoba Rui soft voice way.


    Hua nodded like a little daughter-in-law.


    "Darling, give me a kiss." Tuoba Rui holds her face and leaves a kiss on her forehead.


    Tuo Barry looked at her with a funny look and teased her, "I thought my little song was not afraid of the earth."


    "It used to be like this." Hua is like a singing, mumbling way.


    "And then?" He played with her hair and asked patiently.


    "Later, it was rewarded." Hua Ruge gave him a suggestive look.


    Tuoba Rui''s face is more smiling and his voice is more gentle: "Xiaoge, I think it might be better for you to say it again."


    "It''s wrong to be lawless. I''ll change it later." Hua Ruge is a dog''s way.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head with satisfaction: "darling, wait for me to make delicious food for you."


    Hua Ruge finally took a breath.


    It''s said in the world that Zhan Wang looks like a evil star with a cold face, but it''s even worse when he laughs.


    Tuo Ba Rui flirts with Hua Ruge, which is enough to prepare breakfast. Of course, normal people eat lunch at this time.


    Hua Ruge has a feeling of being reborn after leaving the room door.


    "Princess, your maidservant is waiting for you to wash." The maid at the door said.


    Hua Ruge nodded.


    Tuoba Rui''s movement was very fast, and they ate in the hospital very soon. During that time, Tuoba Rui still served her food as usual. But last night, Hua rugo thought that Tuoba Rui was a wolf with a big tail. One day, he would eat nothing but bones.


    "Little song, what do you want?" Tuo Barry asked with concern.


    "Big tail wolf." Hua Ruge said it subconsciously and soon wanted to slap himself.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are bright and deep, the corners of his lips are up, and the skin laughs but the flesh doesn''t.


    "No, I want to say how I want to deal with the wolves in human skins in the demon gate." Hua, like a song, talks nonsense.


    "All killed." Tuo Ba Rui asked her gently, "but Xiaoge, are you really thinking about this?"


    Hua Ruge ignores murderous spirit and nods.


    "I know you care about when we can get married. Don''t worry. Although I don''t give up eating you, I will give you the warmth." Tuoba Rui''s face is soft and doting.


    Hua rugo''s tears almost came down. He held up his hands and said, "Sir, I''m wrong. I won''t think about it next time."


    "Darling, eat meat." Tuoba Rui smiled and held a piece of meat to her mouth.


    Hua, like a song, opens his mouth to eat, and tears in his heart.


    What did she do wrong? God will send such a black man to punish her.


    If it is still useful to repent, she must be a good person, be kind to others, and never be a negative person again.


    Tuoba Rui likes to flirt with his own songs, but he is getting better now. At this time, cultivation is the best time, so he left Hua Ruge to study after eating.


    Hua Ruge patted her chest and wanted to send a letter to Danyang peak to find out.


    Just a few steps away, the bodyguard who was sent to Danyang peak came near, kneeling on one knee and saying: "princess, Miss Mu replies."


    "It''s a real soul." Hua rugo reached for the letter.


    Mu Qingyan''s letter is not long. It only focuses on one thing. It means that the defense of Danyang peak is weaker than other peaks.


    Because although Danshi has a high position, the defense is not appropriate.


    The academicians sent from Yuanzheng are not strong.


    Hua rugo has also thought about this problem. Gumo didn''t care about it when he was there, so he was almost forced to die.


    This kind of thing can''t be avoided by gummer''s high prestige. If she doesn''t work hard in this field, no matter she is in the same vein of Dandao or other peaks, she may have small movements.


    She closed the letter, considered for a moment and replied to it, so that Mu Qingyan did not have to worry.


    After that, she wrote another letter and sent it to Gulong City, which was her first territory in Dazhen.


    Any time you want to do something important, strength is indispensable.


    After that, Hua rugo decided to break through.


    Before she came to Daewoo, she had been close to the five star war division. After a lot of consumption, the medicine had become loose. So she planned to take this opportunity to complete the breakthrough.


    Of course, there is another reason, that is to hide Tuoba Rui.


    "I''m going to shut up. You''re keeping it outside. When the Lord comes, he says I want to break through." Hua Ruge told the maid.


    The maid nodded in a daze, and looked at Hua Ruge''s expression with some doubts.


    "Why do you look at me like this?" Hua Yuege asked strangely.


    The maid shook her head repeatedly, not daring to say.


    "You don''t have to be afraid of me. Tell me." Hua Ruge has no way of putting on airs.


    The maid thought about it and said, "princess, what do I think you are hiding from?"


    "Can you see that?" Hua looks like a song.


    "The maidservant said nothing." The maid quickly bowed her head. Even if the princess is close to the people, she can''t talk at random.


    Hua Ruge claps his head and feels that he is really dizzy. It must be worse for Tuo BARREI to avoid it so obviously.

 Chapter 500

    "I''m practicing. If I don''t shut up, please call me when I eat." Hua Yuege said and smiled kindly at the maid before closing the door.


    The maid looked confused. She saw that the princess had changed her mind, but what happened was beyond her knowledge.


    Hua Ruge claps her chest when she enters the door. I''m glad that she responded in time.


    Before she sat down to practice, she felt her chin and thought for a long time. Over the past three years, she has made great progress in cultivation. She can even fight with some old guys without losing, but it''s all because of devouring animals and natural materials and treasures.


    Now if we only depend on ourselves to practice, the speed will surely slow down.


    She turned her eyes and thought that there were few magic treasures in heaven and earth, but the magic weapons of experts were all good things. If she met next time, she could not let it go.


    After thinking about this, Hua rugo closed her eyes and practiced carefully. After she broke her position, her body''s cultivation speed became faster and faster, and the disadvantage of the body of elements was much smaller.


    In the evening, Tuo BARREI sent for her to have a meal. She stopped carrying her Kung Fu and went out with her.


    Tuoba Rui is obviously in a good mood. After seeing Hua Ruge, he only gives her vegetables, but he doesn''t tease her.


    Hua rugo talked about checking his body and found that he had less than a little Kung Fu, but his strength was very good.


    "You''re too talented at nine levels." Hua Ruge is envious.


    Tuoba Rui touched her head as if he were comforting: "no one in the world knows that the body of elements is the darling of heaven. As long as you practice hard, you will be able to smile and be proud of all the heroes in the future."


    "I believe it''s just too slow." Hua said as if singing.


    She usually just thought about it in her heart, but she unconsciously became coquettish in front of him.


    "I''ll take care of you. Let''s take your time." Tuo Ba Rui kissed her on the forehead.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head: "it''s the only way. Eat. Don''t just clip me. I''m not small."


    "I just want to spoil you as a child all my life." Tuoba Rui takes it for granted.


    Hua Ruge is helpless. This man has magic power that makes people laugh and cry.


    The time they spent together was always very fast. A month passed in a flash. During that time, Hua rugo went back to Tianfu college once, and placed the alien brought by tark from the ancient dragon city in Danyang peak as a guard.


    In this way, not only the overall strength has been improved, but also the foreign people can take advantage of the spirit cultivation of Danyang peak. They are very happy.


    In normal times, Tuo BARREI doesn''t let Hua Ruge go back.


    Hua Ruge really doesn''t have anything important to do. He takes medicine here and cultivates when he is free. He also successfully breaks through the five-star soul master.


    This month, her energy is more focused on helping tea develop yanchunlou.


    With the help of her financial resources and the forces of Tuo barrui''s subordinates, red sleeve has a high efficiency in purchasing other brothels. She has mature talents to operate the intelligence system. In just one month, she has occupied the intelligence system of dozens of cities in and around the capital.


    There is Tuo Ba Rui''s suppression. The dark night Pavilion dare not act in the dark. It is stuffy and suffers from dumbness.


    If it goes on like this, the strength of the dark night pavilion that only exists in Daewoo will be greatly weakened soon.


    Hua Ruge wants to let Ye Gongzi know that, under the pressure of powerful power, it''s useless to play politics well.


    At the same time, it was still a humble house in the capital of Daewoo. The hall was covered by black curtains, which could not penetrate a ray of sunlight and could not reach out five fingers.


    A man in the hall knelt down to the screen behind the throne and said: "tell me, my subordinates, according to your orders, have revealed to the emperor of Daewoo what the king of Daejeon wanted to occupy the information system of Daewoo, but..."


    "What?"


    Behind the screen, a thin man''s thin body was reflected, and the voice of yin and softness sounded with a little charm.


    "But the emperor of Daewoo didn''t pay any attention to it. He was allowed to do whatever he wanted. For this reason, his subordinates couldn''t help but think about it. Daewoo and daezheng are bound to die in the future. It''s impossible for him to be in a hurry." The man on the ground said in a deep voice of incomprehension.


    The man behind the screen did not open his mouth for a long time and said for a while, "I see. Let''s go down."


    "Yes, sir." The man on the ground did not dare to have any objection. He stepped back, walked out and closed the door with his head down.


    After he went out, there was a voice of the same question in the room: "childe, is this unreasonable? How could you allow Tuoba Rui to wander in his country? "


    "Juntianxia didn''t do anything to Tuoba Rui, and didn''t get rid of our nails in the imperial court. It''s more like ignoring than saying that they don''t help each other."


    "It''s too strange. Could it be the song like friendship between the monarch and China that allowed her to deal with us?"


    "It''s a big deal, but no matter how much he likes it, it''s not enough for him to give up the world. There is only one possibility for him to do so." The speaker hesitated for a moment before reaching a bold conclusion: "he is not interested in the world."


    "But young man, how can it be?"


    "I can''t be wrong. Juntianxia wants more than this world. He is playing a big game of chess."


    "Here Subordinates don''t understand. "


    "You don''t have to understand. We can''t think of such a person any more. He''s not something we can use."


    "But now that Tuo barrow has made up his mind to force us out, what should he do?"


    "Tuoba Rui is too violent. When he sees that he will die, he will be able to sing like a song."


    The next day, Hua Ruge got up early and followed Tuo Barry to the kitchen to watch him prepare breakfast.


    Tuoba Rui now likes to stick with Hua Ruge more and more. Even many times, he thinks that the people in the mansion are superfluous. He said to Hua Ruge more than once that he would find a place to live in seclusion if he could settle down in the future. There are only two of them.


    Hua Ruge eats Tuoba Rui''s vegetables and nods repeatedly.


    Tuoba Rui is now a cook. They don''t worry about having nothing to eat.


    Tuoba Rui simply prepared the porridge dishes. When they were eating, the servant sent a post and said, "tell the princess, someone sent it to you."


    Hua Ruge looks at the black post, picks up the eyebrow and picks it up.


    There are a few words written in thin gold on it, praising her, asking her to go through the mansion, leaving the words below, ye childe.


    "Can''t you sit down at last?" Hua Ruge''s lips raised a smile, and then handed the post to Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui finished reading the post and threw it away: "no, it''s not a good idea."


    "How can I say that?" Hua Yuege asked while drinking porridge.


    "Please only you, not me, not ill intentioned." Tuoba Rui''s road without waves.


    "The dark night pavilion has shown its kindness to me as early as a few months ago. Now it has been suppressed to this point by us. Naturally, it won''t have any bad thoughts. Why don''t you please..." Hua Ruge drags a long tone, and finally shakes his head and laughs, "it''s a peace talk. I want to live."

 Chapter 501

    Tuoba Rui frowns slightly.


    Although the dark night Pavilion did not directly lead to Hua Ruge''s death and serious injury, he was mainly responsible for it. He was not surprised to kill the four sides.


    The dark night Pavilion obviously knows this, so it has to solve this problem without Hua Ruge.


    After all, if there is one person in the world who can persuade Tuoba Rui, it must be Hua Ruge.


    "It''s too late to calm down after offending me?" Tuoba Rui has cool eyes.


    Almost, he lost his little song.


    "Well, don''t be angry. Although the dark night Pavilion can''t get rid of the relationship, he also said When interrogating the sixth prince. The dark night Pavilion repeatedly told me not to hurt my life. The consequences were so serious that I wanted to get away from it deliberately."


    "Although I was secretly plotting against me, they are regretful. Now you have lost most of their business, which is a heavy loss. Let''s not worry about it."


    Hua is like song and soft voice.


    Tuo Barry''s brow slightly stretched out, and he compromised: "then I''ll go with you. Who knows what tricks they do? I can''t let you be in danger."


    "You are not suitable for negotiation, and ye childe is a smart man. He knows how to do it." Hua Ruge said confidently.


    Tuoba Rui is still not at ease: "how can you be sure that they are not in a hurry to jump the wall."


    "That''s what stupid people do. Besides, what else can happen when I have Xiaojin with me?" Hua Yuege said and drank the last mouthful of porridge in the bowl, and got up with a smile.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s face is not good-looking. "You just want to see another man alone?"


    "I said, your highness, let''s talk about the matter. Let''s not make trouble out of nothing." Hua, like a song, can''t laugh or cry.


    This man is like a child from time to time, which is impossible.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s face is more heavy: "you still make trouble for him."


    "Well, I''m wrong. I don''t use the right words." Hua Ruge came to him, leaned over his lips and kissed him, looked at him and said, "I know you know that this time it will be OK, let me go, OK?"


    By this kiss, Tuo Ba Rui''s anger in his heart was much less. Then he saw Hua Ruge more easily, and finally nodded: "go early and go back early. If you don''t come back before noon, I will take someone to kill you."


    "I see." Hua rugo kissed him again and told him to eat well before leaving.


    Tuoba Rui sits in the same place and sees Hua Ruge leave. He frowns discontentedly as soon as he lowers his head.


    Damn it!


    Why doesn''t she usually take the initiative.


    She didn''t know how cute she was.


    Hua rugo went back to the room and changed into a red long dress. Because the weather has gradually warmed up, blue binger sent someone to send a batch of her new clothes.


    There are not only ordinary clothes but also very formal clothes. Considering that she was promoted to the first seat of Danyang peak, once there is a major occasion, she should always wear more stable clothes.


    Hua rugo thought that her sister didn''t recognize her for nothing. She made clothes for herself all the year round, and all the clothes she sent were the best.


    As she looked at herself in the mirror, she exclaimed that tuobayu was blessed to find her daughter-in-law.


    In contrast, she felt a little ashamed that she could not cook and would not pay attention to buying clothes for Tuo BARREI. As a wife in the future, she seemed to be unqualified.


    It seems that after marriage, she has to learn more.


    After she changed her clothes, she left the door and got on the carriage, with 16 attendants, all experts in the palace.


    Although she didn''t think there would be any danger, the scene still had to be set.


    Although she hasn''t married yet, she is also a representative of the Warlord''s mansion this time. She can''t be disgraced.


    Even if he knew that he was going to see the wily young master at night, Hua Ruge was not nervous at all. He picked up the grapes in the carriage and ate them.


    But to her surprise, she had only eaten a few, so she heard the coachman say, "here you are, princess."


    She raised her eyebrows in surprise. It''s not far away.


    When she got out of the carriage, she stood in front of the mansion and found that this was the oblique rear of the house where she lived. It was a large courtyard with a plaque saying "night house".


    This place is in a busy city, and it''s so blatant. The main thing is that it''s too close to her and Tuo BARREI''s foothold to be a contact point.


    So this is probably not the nest of dark night Pavilion, but an industry to receive her.


    I think so. Even if the dark night Pavilion intends to make peace, it will not expose its headquarters.


    The door of the mansion is open at the moment. Before the bodyguard of the royal mansion informs us, a man in his fifties, who looks like a housekeeper, bows to Hua Ruge and says: "Lord Hua, the Lord is waiting for you. Please come in with the old slave."


    "What a big shelf. My master didn''t welcome me personally when he came here. That''s your sincerity?" The royal bodyguard snapped.


    There was a bit of embarrassment in the old housekeeper''s face.


    Hua Ruge raised his hand to stop the bodyguard and said to the old Steward: "my subordinates are reckless. Please don''t blame me. Lead the way."


    "Yes, Lord, come with me." The Butler took a sigh of relief and turned to lead the way.


    If Hua Ruge really put on the shelf, there is no way.


    Although the Lord is called by his mouth, everyone knows that this is the princess recognized by the great Zheng and the king. Behind him stands his highness.


    When entering the courtyard, Hua Ruge only took two bodyguards with her, with easy-going expressions. Look here and there. As usual, she has no shelf.


    From the front yard to the main hall, I didn''t meet any servants on the way. The layout of the house seems to be in line with the rules, but it always gives a gloomy and depressing feeling.


    Hua Ruge thought about it for a moment, and then realized that the house seemed to have good lighting. Many seemingly random buildings seemed to block the sun, and the wall color was dark, and the ventilation was excellent.


    Walking among them, you can feel the cool wind, which is in line with the style of Ye childe.


    Dark, deep.


    She is looking forward to seeing the legendary figure soon.


    When we got to the main hall, the bodyguard stood outside. Hua rugo stepped in and saw a man in black on the main seat getting up slowly.


    The man is thin and feminine. His eyes are dark, which is invisible. He has a black folding fan in his hand. He looks polite when he sees Hua Ruge.


    "I''ve heard of Lord Hua for a long time. It''s really a blessing to see him today." The man in Black said in a friendly way, with a little sexy voice.


    Hua Yuege looks puzzled and chooses, but quietly nods: "I don''t dare to be, Mr. Ye is the most talented person in the world, and the little girl has long wanted to see you."


    "Lord Hua, please take a seat." The man in Black said, "come, have a look at the tea."

 Chapter 502

    After they were seated, the man took the lead in saying, "I fell down on the city at the next night. Last time, I caused an accident to the Lord of China. I''ve always wanted to apologize in person and hope for the Lord of China, Hai Han."


    "I''ve always had my revenge. I don''t know if the secret Pavilion collects information from the world." Hua Ruge has a smile on his face, but his brow is sharp and his words are even more elusive.


    "Lord Hua is really pleasant, but the dark night Pavilion is that man''s money to help others. It''s harmless to you and the king of war from the beginning to the end. I hope I can calm down."


    At night, the city began to pour out, with a teacup in hand, and then he took a soft drink.


    Looking at his reaction and expression, Hua Ruge suddenly laughed and said, "it''s not impossible to calm down, but you always have to show the sincerity that I can see."


    "I don''t know what sincerity the Lord wants?" Night city lifting eyes asked.


    "First of all, let''s ask the real night master to negotiate with me, eh?" Hua is like a song with a little banter in her self-contained manner.


    Night city smell speech smile face subconscious stiff.


    Although it is only a short moment, Hua Ruge has already determined his mind.


    "Lord Hua is joking." Night pour the city to smile for a while, continue a way: "dark night Pavilion only has a night childe, where come true and false cent?"


    "It''s hard to be torn down?" Hua Ruge smiled and continued, "if you only have this skill, you can count on me?"


    The dark eyes of the night turned, and for a while I didn''t know what to say.


    "Lord Hua, don''t be ill as soon as you leave the border last year." A soft female voice came, which makes people like it when they hear it.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed, and the voice was highly recognizable, which made her immediately think of the night when she was besieged by the magic gate, the night Pavilion sent to rescue the girl who showed her affection.


    The border of the side door was eliminated, and the maid in blue pushed a black wheelchair slowly in.


    The woman sitting on the wheelchair is still dressed in black, holding the cat in her arms. It was a gloomy scene, but the beautiful face of the woman is full of gentle smile. Anyone who looks at it will feel good.


    At night, seeing this, he hurriedly got up from his seat and faced the woman in the wheelchair with a face of shame.


    "Qing Cheng, you don''t have to feel frustrated. Lord Hua is very intelligent. It''s inevitable. Go down." Women''s light judo.


    The night falls like Amnesty, bowing and leaving.


    The woman is pushed into the hall by the maid. She looks at Hua Ruge and says friendly, "Lord Hua, shangguanli is polite."


    "Shangguan girl is really a good cover up. Last time we fought, I didn''t recognize you as the famous night master." Hua Ruge said with emotion.


    Just when she saw the night fall, she felt something was wrong. She used a few words to test it and found out the truth.


    But before that, she never thought that she would meet the overnight childe and the woman was the real smart character.


    "I don''t dare to be famous. I''m curious about how the Lord of China saw through the disguise of the city in such a short time." Shangguanli asks like a friend chatting, and her white hand gently follows the cat''s back.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "if I had not seen the girl''s demeanor that day, I''m afraid I would believe it this time. But compared with the girl, the fake night master''s temperament and conversation were too poor. So I made a bold guess, and I never thought it was true."


    "It seems that I can''t be too careless to fight with the Lord of China for a moment. It''s my trust." Shangguan Li is serious.


    "Young master Ye is modest. I can''t have guessed it if you didn''t expose it intentionally." Hua said like a song.


    She is also telling the truth.


    The dark eyes of the two met for a moment in the air, and both saw the war in the eyes of the other.


    They are eager to have a chance to fight each other.


    At the moment, however, they are at different heights, so there is no chance of a fair fight.


    "Lord Hua, it used to be that I was offended in the dark Pavilion, but lord lord, you can tell right from wrong. I think it''s over now." Shangguan Li looks at her and says.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said: "I remember I just said that I am a person who remembers revenge, but it is not so easy to calm down the fighting."


    "If the Lord really thinks so, he will not come to the mansion today. Since the Lord is here, I will surely give you a satisfactory explanation." Shangguan Li said softly.


    Hua Yuege can''t help laughing when he hears the words: "it''s easy to chat with smart people."


    "Lil''er thinks it''s too late to meet the Lord. Why don''t I have a banquet? Let''s talk at the same time?" Shangguan Li suggested with a smile.


    "That would be great." Hua Ruge thinks the same in mind.


    It''s a pleasure to be able to have dinner and chat with each other.


    Shangguan Li''s hand is lifted from the cat on his knee and claps lightly.


    Soon a maid came in and set the dishes on the table.


    Hua, like a song, squints slightly.


    The preparations are so complete. It seems that Shangguan Li had planned for a long time.


    If she can''t see through the night, it''s a joke.


    This woman can''t be underestimated.


    Hua Ruge has this idea in his heart, but he is not nervous at all. Instead, he has a little excitement and expectation.


    Two people sit at both ends of the round table, shangguanli comity way: "Lord, at will."


    "Then I''m not polite." Hua rugo picked up his chopsticks and ate.


    In the morning, she only had a bowl of porridge. Now her tummy is empty again, and her appetite is very big.


    Compared with her appearance, shangguanli looks much better. She looks like a big girl who follows the etiquette from childhood.


    Behind Hua Ruge stood a 15-6-year-old boy with a beautiful face. He was made of a small face, carved with powder and jade. He did nothing else but add wine to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge looks around and the boy blushes.


    "I''m sorry." If she has a point.


    Shangguan Li shakes his head and smiles: "it''s arranged by the following people. Lord, when they are fooling around, it''s all."


    Hua Ruge has always been a bad man. When she was with Tuo BARREI, she was a little slow. The boy couldn''t even arouse her reaction.


    Shangguan Li looks at it and waves his hand gently to let the little boy back down.


    The food was very delicious. Hua Ruge ate a lot and drank a few more cups. He glanced casually into the yard and asked, "you designed this house?"


    "Exactly." Shangguan Li put down his chopsticks and said.


    "You are a girl''s family. Why do you want to build such a gloomy house? I feel depressed when I look at it." Hua Ruge took a sip of wine and asked at will.

 Chapter 503

    "Because only standing in the dark can I see what happened in the sun more clearly. I was so used to it when I was young." Shangguan Li said calmly without any concealment.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "then your habit is quite special."


    "What I do is also special, and I will form different habits slowly." Shangguan glass light way.


    Hua Ruge nodded understandably, then raised his glass and said, "come on, have a drink together."


    "My young lady is not well enough to drink." Lan''er, the maid behind, said.


    Her legs.


    "No problem, Lan''er, get a glass." Said Shangguan Li.


    Lan''er stood still and insisted, "you can''t drink, miss."


    Hua Ruge uses her mental power to sweep Shangguan glass''s body, then frowns.


    Because her disability is not congenital or painful, but highly toxic.


    It was someone who controlled the toxin in time, which only resulted in the disability of legs and did not hurt lives.


    But her physical condition is that she has been using drugs to control the toxin for a long time, so she can''t touch alcohol.


    Shangguan Li also urges the maid, but Hua Ruge says: "Lord, I took the liberty to take care of yourself or not to drink."


    Lan''er''s expression eased a little, and Shangguan Li had to sigh: "this child is spoiled by me."


    Her tenderness seems to emanate from her bones, with a unique charm.


    Hua Ruge began to drink from himself and asked, "the cabinet leader mentioned that he would give me a satisfactory answer. I don''t know what the answer is."


    "I guess part of the war King''s crackdown on the dark night Pavilion is for revenge, but the greater part is for the ring that was taken away by the devil gate. Now the devil gate can''t shrink. The Lord wants to get the news of the devil gate from me."


    Hua Ruge nodded: "if dark night Pavilion says which devil gate those three people came from at that time, I promise to wipe off the grudges with dark night Pavilion."


    Dark night Pavilion can''t sell the information of partners. This is the rule since its establishment. If Hua rugo wants to break it, he can only give it grace and prestige.


    "Dark night pavilion has rules of dark night Pavilion, but those people have brought me so much trouble, and I don''t want to make them feel better." Shangguanli said, "Lord, things are much bigger than you think."


    "What do you mean?" Hua Yuege asked strangely.


    "Those three people are not from one magic gate, but from three masters of the three magic gates." Shangguan glass slowly.


    Hua Yuege''s pupil shrank: "what?"


    "I didn''t believe it at the time, but that''s what I learned." Shangguan Li added another sentence.


    She picked up chopsticks and began to eat slowly.


    Hua rugo would like to ask if she is playing with herself.


    But think carefully, standing in the position of the dark night Pavilion, shangguanli won''t say anything.


    After all, this is a peace talk. If she provides the wrong information, when she and Tuo Barry find out, the dark night Pavilion will not exist again.


    But the answer to the three magic gates is that she is shocked.


    Since the first Mormon sect of the mainland was destroyed a hundred years ago, other Mormons have no leader. After a hundred years of annexation and development, the situation of tripartite confrontation has formed.


    And these three magic gates are the strongest force under the three major forces of the mainland. It''s hard to deal with one.


    If the three magic doors are twisted into a rope, even if the whole Zixiao holy land is not enough to see.


    But what she knows is that Mormon has always developed independently, and there will be friction in many times. How did she suddenly cooperate this time?


    The secret of the ring has such a strong appeal?


    Seeing Hua Yuege''s expression, Shangguan Li asked jokingly, "Lord, can you still eat?"


    She did have no appetite now, and her expression gradually eased down, but the fluctuation in her heart could not be calmed down.


    The result was far beyond her imagination.


    She even thought for a moment whether she could do without the ring.


    Hua Ruge took a breath and said, "although the answer is a little unexpected, you have finally said it. I keep my promise, and I will not take the initiative to find trouble in the dark night pavilion from now on."


    "Then thanks to the Lord of China." Shangguan Li says with a smile on his face.


    Look at her placid appearance, like the feeling that everything is in control.


    "Lord, I''m very glad to have a meal with you. I''d like to drink tea first." Shangguanli said again.


    She sensed that Hua Ruge was about to leave.


    Hua Yuege took a sip of the wine and then said, "thank you for your hospitality. I''ll come back first and get together next time."


    "Lord, please walk slowly. I''m sorry if you don''t have the flexibility to do so." Shangguan Li said.


    Hua Ruge left the house all the way. Shangguanli took back his sight early.


    "Is what you just said true, miss?" Asked Lan''er.


    Because after listening to this sentence, Hua Ruge''s face changed obviously.


    Shangguanli nodded his head and said, "it''s true. I didn''t say it before because I was afraid that the devil''s gate keeper would aim his spear at us."


    "It''s not good for us to talk about the magic gate now." Lan''er said again.


    Shangguan Li narrowed his eyes and said, "now Tuoba Rui has mobilized a lot of people and horses. The devil gate can''t find the space to deal with me."


    "It''s still the young lady who is good at it. Everything is clear." Lan''er said admiringly.


    Shangguan Li smiles and doesn''t speak.


    "But miss, it seems that we broke the rules when we disclosed the information of Mormon." Lan''er said again.


    "If the rules are broken, they will be established again. How can I let them go when the fools of the three devil sects make the dark night Pavilion look like this?"


    Even when Shangguan Glass said these things, his expression was still light.


    Lan''er clapped and said, "that''s what makes you happy."


    Hua Ruge sat on the carriage with a heavy heart all the way. Even the polite smile of the usual signboard disappeared. Instead, he looked serious.


    What are the three magic gates going to do.


    This is not only about the dragon ring and its secret, but also about the safety of the whole continent.


    She must tell Tuo barrui earlier and discuss the plan with him.


    The carriage stopped in front of the house door. Hua rugo got off and saw another carriage parked in front of the door. It was black and a little familiar.


    When she remembered, her pupils not only shrank slightly.


    The carriage of the king.


    What is he doing here?


    She hurriedly went to the guard in front of the door and asked, "the emperor of Daewoo is here?"


    "Yes, princess." The bodyguard replied respectfully.


    "For me?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    The bodyguard shook his head and said, "the eunuch told me that the emperor came to see the king. Now he is talking about things in his study."


    Hua Ruge picked out the question on his brow when he heard Yan. What can these two people say?

 Chapter 504

    She went into the mansion and went straight to the study. The bodyguard saw her bowing and said, "princess, the prince and the emperor are talking about things inside."


    "Don''t you let me in?" Hua Yuege pointed to himself, puzzled.


    "Let me give you a briefing." Said the bodyguard.


    No one in the mansion dare to stop Hua Ruge.


    "The little song is back. Come in." As soon as the bodyguard came to the door, there came the voice of Tuo Ba Rui.


    The bodyguard thought that the talks between the two great emperors in power on the mainland should be kept secret. They didn''t think that both of them took Hua Ruge as an outsider.


    He opened the door, Hua rugo stepped in,


    Tuoba Rui and juntianxia turned their eyes at the same time.


    They sat face-to-face to see that although their expressions were deep and indifferent, no one was unhappy and the scene was harmonious.


    The monarch world looks at her, the Mou color is still deep, can''t see the obvious change.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her return safely, his eyes more comfortable smile, said: "it seems that nothing unpleasant happened."


    "It''s all going well." Hua Yuege said, went to Tuo BARREI and nodded his head to Jun Tianxia. He said casually, "how can the emperor come to your house today?"


    "I have something to discuss with King Zhan. How are you doing recently?" The king asked.


    "Thank you for your concern. I''m fine." Hua Yuege smiled, looked at them and asked, "but what did you two say?"


    "It''s settled. I''ll let you know later." Tuoba Rui says.


    Hua Ruge saw that they were calm and peaceful, and thought it was not a bad thing, so he nodded his head.


    "So, I leave." Jun Tianxia said and left.


    Tuoba Rui also got up and said, "this king sent the emperor out."


    "Why don''t you stay for dinner? My cook is good at cooking." Hua is like a song.


    The king world looked at her and said, "it''s inconvenient today. Let''s change the day."


    He would like to eat alone with Hua rugo, but if the three eat together, he is too much.


    "Well, I''ll see you off, too." Hua Yuege said and followed up.


    Juntianxia and Tuoba Rui don''t speak much, and they don''t have much to say, so they go out and get on the bus.


    During that time, only Hua rugo said a few more words.


    The carriage slowly went away, and they stood in front of the door. Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes soon came back and said, "you are a man of great talent."


    "Yes, he is a natural king." Hua Yuege also said.


    Tuoba ruimou turned to her and said discontentedly, "do you have to say that in such an appreciative way?"


    "I just appreciate it. You don''t have to be jealous." Hua, like a song, can''t laugh or cry.


    "You don''t take me to see a man this morning. Now you praise other men in front of me. Shouldn''t I be jealous?"


    Tuoba Rui argued that he was quite different from the one who was just indifferent and wise.


    Man''s face is June''s day.


    Hua is like a song and stomach Fei.


    When Tuo BARREI was ready to further express his dissatisfaction and ask Hua Ruge for more attention, Hua Ruge opened her mouth


    "first, in the morning, I met not a man but a woman."


    "Second, juntianxia came to you. I''m more curious about what you said."


    Tuoba Rui looks puzzled: "not to see ye childe, how is a woman?"


    "No one said that the overnight young man was not a woman. It was not a clever way to hide his eyes, but no one thought about it." Hua Yuege said that his face was gradually dignified.


    "Very cunning woman, if not for you to go, even if we took her nest, I''m afraid that the catch is only a double." Tuo Ba Rui said, "what did she say?"


    "Go in and say it."


    The two returned to the study again. Hua Yuege said, "master ye said that the three masters who besieged me that day did not come from one gate, but from three demon gates."


    "The three magic gates have joined hands?" Tuoba Rui listened to the eyebrow pick, expression also some dignified.


    It was obviously beyond their expectation.


    "I don''t think it''s good for her to cheat me." Hua rugo thought about it and asked, "what''s not going to happen?"


    "I''m afraid there''s something really big going on." Tuoba Rui narrowed his eyes and said: "the devil gate is always eccentric, and it must have great benefits to join hands now."


    Hua Ruge raises eyebrows.


    "The three demons are not small. It''s hard to fight with the power of Zixiao holy land. It''s going to take some effort to get back the ring." Tuo Ba Rui is analyzing it, with a bad look.


    Hua Ruge put his hand on his shoulder and said, "I want to ask, if we don''t take the ring, is there any other way we can get married?"


    "Yes, cure me." Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said seriously: "but Xiaoge, you know, my body is caused by heaven''s suppression of talent. It''s impossible to cure."


    So taking back the ring is an inevitable step.


    Hua rugo is a doctor. She can see that the disease cannot be cured.


    "OK, let''s get it back." Hua Yuege said.


    Anyway, they are going to be together. No one can stop them.


    Tuoba Rui patted her hand and said, "now, this is not our personal grudge."


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Do you know the meteorite sun cult?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "I heard that the first magic gate a hundred years ago was destroyed by Cangsong temple with the other two forces."


    "You know why?" He asked again.


    "I heard that it''s because the God cult of meteorite sun is a disaster to the world. I heard that Archie in my hand said that the famous and decent sects are fighting for their artifact." Hua said like a song.


    Archie is an artifact in the forbidden spirit talisman. Before he died, he was a man of the meteorite sun cult.


    "It''s all related. On that day, the God cult got a artifact called the immortal sword, which is powerful. The God cult leader used it to provoke the three major forces and tried to dominate the mainland."


    "With the artifact, the power of the leader of the cult increased greatly. He defeated the three forces, occupied many places quickly, and began to let his subordinates sacrifice and practice with living people. Most of them were children under the age of three, with cruel means."


    "Although the three forces are not against the power of artifact, they have to fight. In the end, almost all the top experts died in that battle, which is to kill the Japanese God cult."


    Tuoba Rui said at the end of the story: "the three forces shoulder the responsibility of protecting the people, so if there is any plan for the three devil gates, we must do it."


    Hua Yuege nodded: "so it is, but what happened to the artifact?"


    "I was destroyed by dozens of God level powerful men at the cost of sacrificing myself in the battle. I heard that there was no other way because of their fierce temper and strong strength." Tuoba Rui tells.

 Chapter 505

    "That''s awesome." Hua Ruge sighs.


    She was really curious about what kind of artifact would have that power.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head: "if the three devil sects join hands, they will not be good, and the three forces will not stand by."


    "What shall we do now?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I will send a letter to inform Cangsong temple and Tianfu college to pay attention to the movement of the magic gate. It''s four months before the earth vein is opened. We still have enough time to prepare." Tuoba Rui road.


    "That''s good. If the three forces join hands, the demons will not be afraid." Hua Ruge is relieved.


    After all, one hundred years ago, the reason for the chaos of the cult of chondria was that it was powerful and had a magic weapon in its hand. Now, the three magic gates can''t see the climate.


    "In any case, I will not let them take away the power of the earth." Tuo Ba Rui''s face is dignified.


    Hua Ruge held his hand on the back and said, "I believe that as long as we are together, there is no insurmountable difficulty."


    Tuoba Rui looks relaxed a lot and reaches out to hold her in her arms.


    "By the way, you haven''t said yet. What''s the matter with juntianxia?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "It''s an interesting thing. You''ll like it." Tuo Barry sat on her.


    "What?"


    "Grab the baby." Tuoba Rui smiled and began to say, "the first force in the mainland hundreds of years ago was not the temple of Cangsong, but another one called the temple of light."


    "This temple of light was very popular. At that time, all people on the mainland were believers of the God of light. It can be said that they echoed each other."


    "But later no one knew what happened. The temple of light in the sky disappeared overnight. At that time, it was said that it was taken away by the gods, and many people did not believe it."


    "For hundreds of years, many people have explored the whereabouts of the temple of light, but there is no result, but some people show through various signs that the temple was shot down."


    "But after hundreds of years of exploration, no temple remains have been found."


    Hua Yuege was only very interested in listening. She raised her eyebrows and said, "is that what you are talking about? Found it? "


    "Xiaoge is smart. It''s found." Tuoba Rui continued: "it is said that in the spring of these days, the fisherman went out to sea to catch fish, was swept into the deep sea by the wind and waves, and accidentally found an island."


    "The man came back somehow and felt fresh, so he told all the people in the village, but they all thought he was crazy."


    "He went out to sea many times to find the island, but he never found it again."


    "The story spread slowly. Someone asked him what was on the island. He said that there were palaces on the island. They were all closed. They could not enter. There were gods outside the palaces."


    "as like as two peas," the fisherman affirmed that the statue above was identical.


    "This matter spread quickly. The emperor sent many people to look for it. Only then did he find the general position, just above the East China Sea."


    Tuoba Rui retell the things that Jun Tianxia said.


    Hua Ruge listened with relish: "there are so interesting things, like listening to fairy tales."


    "The temple of light used to be a net of the world''s treasures and high-level magic tools, but these things disappeared with the temple and never appeared on the mainland again. The most likely one is hiding in the temple.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "no wonder so many people want to find this relic. It turns out that it''s a treasure house, but why do you want to tell us?"


    "Because there is so much noise in this incident, all forces have focused on the relics of the temple, and there may be something important to him in it."


    "He wants me to help him get what he wants, and he will help us get what we like." Tuoba Rui explained.


    It''s impossible to conceal this.


    "A win-win cooperation is good, but in case we see the same baby, it''s not good?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "he said that what he wanted was useless to me."


    "That would be great." Hua Yuege''s eyes brightened and asked, "when shall we start?"


    "The exact location hasn''t been found out yet. We need to prepare for it. It''s set in ten days."


    Hua Ruge was ten days away from listening to it, and said in a hurry, "what if the good baby is robbed by others?"


    "You''ve been to the East China Sea, and you know how dangerous it is. It''s hard to find a place, even if you don''t have deep strength in the past."


    Tuoba Rui said again and again: "and the news of the monarchy is that all forces are preparing for it, and will not leave too early."


    "Then I''ll be more relieved." Hua Ruge patted her chest.


    Tuo Ba Rui reached out and pinched her little nose and said, "look at your greedy appearance."


    "I''m not as big as you. It''s not easy to make some money." Hua Yuedu said.


    Tuo Ba Rui smiled and said, "then my dowry will be the same."


    "And what?" Hua Yuege asked with bright eyes.


    "Give you what I have, as if it is deposited with me, and say what you want." Tuo Ba Rui''s casual way.


    "Are you willing?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her small face and says, "I will give up everything except you."


    "Just you can talk." Hua rugo said so, but he had already laughed so much that he could not see it.


    Tuoba Rui can''t help kissing up.


    Two people a deep kiss, let go, Tuo Ba Rui eyes dyed a little red, he looked at her, dumb voice way: "God knows how I want to eat you."


    Hua, with a red face, said, "you''d better think less about it so as not to feel bad."


    "With you around, how can I not think of it?" Tuoba Rui said, a little helpless in the voice.


    His Highness the king of war, the little Lord of Zixiao holy land, is arrogant for a lifetime, but he has no way to deal with this matter.


    He didn''t feel as bad as he is now when he used to get sick.


    "You mean to keep me away from you?" Hua Yuege asked carefully.


    Now, she is ten thousand.


    "I can''t stand that." Tuoba Rui said and kissed again.


    A quarter of an hour later, Hua Ruge left the study alone, leaving Tuoba Rui to meditate and calm down.


    Now, I can only hope that the time will be faster.


    After deciding to leave, Hua rugo stayed in the mansion for another two days and made some basic preparations.


    Two days later, she returned to Tianfu college with Tuo barrui''s letter. Because she thought that the Dean might not pay attention to the messenger, she chose to send the letter by herself.


    When he left, Tuo BARREI was still gloomy and asked that he could only stay on it for three days. If it was more than three days, he would come to the college to rob people.


    Hua Ruge has no choice but to agree first. Tuoba Rui will let her go.

 Chapter 506

    Hua Ruge told us that tea sales stopped before returning to Tianfu college, but the scale of the brothel can still be expanded. Just like before, check the information she needs.


    This time, Hua Ruge and Shangguan Li''s gratitude and resentment are written off. She can''t do that anymore. Anyway, she doesn''t lack money.


    When she arrived at Danyang peak, Hua rugo found that the Danyang peak at that time was quite different from her departure more than a month ago. Just at the foot of the mountain, she saw a group of barbarians patrolling.


    "Tark." Hua Ruge''s friendly wave.


    After a moment''s hesitation, tark ran up and said with a smile, "Lord, you are back."


    "Well, it''s a long way to go. How about you come back and tell me something? Are you still used to it? " Hua Yuege asked.


    Tark nodded: "I''ve heard that Tianfu college is very talented. I''m still scared this time. The speed of cultivation here is ten times faster than usual. It''s so good."


    "Just like you like it. If you need anything, just say it. It''s all your own people. I won''t say more polite words." Hua said like a song.


    "Thank you, Lord, I know," Tucker said, clasping his fist


    "I''ll go up first. I''ll come to you for a drink when I have time." Hua Yuege said.


    Tark nodded his head and watched Hua rugo leave.


    "Your Lord is very kind to us, but don''t drink any more wine." Said the savage in a low voice beside tark.


    Tark nodded in sympathy.


    Hua Ruge is a good man and a good master, but he is not a good drinker.


    The constitution of barbarians leads them to be massive. Ordinary people don''t even have one tenth of their drinking capacity, while Hua rugo doesn''t even have half of the drinking capacity of ordinary people. It''s hard for barbarians to enjoy drinking together.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know about it, and went all the way to the top of Danyang peak.


    This time, there are academicians on both sides of the steps of Danyang peak. They are in order. It''s very dignified to walk on them.


    "To the first man." Academician Qi Qiquan salutes.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and was very satisfied.


    It''s worthy of being a big family. It seems that Mu Qingyan''s work is not very reliable.


    Walking along, Hua Ruge saw the patrols of people on the upper and lower wings of the cloud. When he reached the cloud, Hua Ruge saw dozens of elves standing in different directions and staring down.


    Hua Yuege said hello one by one, smiling kindly and easygoing, like a long lost good friend.


    This time, Danyang peak finally had the appearance of the first of five peaks. She was very satisfied.


    She came back to the outside of the movement is not small, has long alarmed the Danyang palace live in Su Nianxia and Mu Qingyan.


    "Sister rugo, you are finally willing to come back." Su Nianxia opened the door and made fun of it.


    She and Mu Qingyan were having lunch before, and then Mu Qingyan came out with a smile on her always cold face. Along with Su Nianxia, she said, "no, it''s not easy to meet the first adult."


    "Light Yan, you and her learn bad." Hua said with a laugh.


    "We only told the truth, but also, if I could not bear to leave, I was guarding people like his Highness the king of war." Su Nianxia is a flower maniac.


    Mu Qingyan smiles. She has been to the gambling competition, where she has seen Tuo BARREI as an arbitration. Even if there were traces of Childe and monarch at that time, she still did not cover up the half light of Zhan Wang.


    It looks really charming. If Hua rugo can be with him, it''s a talented woman. It''s a good match.


    "And then I hit you." Hua Ruge pretends to be annoyed, and she can''t do anything with Su Nianxia.


    Su Nianxia shrank her neck and said, "sister rugo is so angry. I''m afraid."


    "Now summer and summer, stop making trouble." Mu Qingyan pulls her with a smile and says to Hua Ruge, "come in together before lunch."


    "You can see how gentle people are and how little they learn to follow them. You can marry someone who is so wild." Hua Ruge walks to Su Nianxia and pats her little head to preach.


    Su Nianxia''s eyes turned, pretending to be aggrieved: "I have no way, after all, I''ve been with sister rugo for a long time, and I can''t change it for a while."


    "I will teach you how to be wild." Hua Ruge''s face collapsed.


    Su Nianxia shakes her head. "There are many more, such as Yin people, playing tricks, and..."


    "Stop stop stop." Hua Yuege put out his hand to cover his face: "you''d better not talk."


    She''s starting to doubt that she has no merit now.


    Mu Qingyan laughs and is happy. She can see that the relationship between the two is not so good.


    Su Nianxia rarely sees Hua Ruge eat shriveled, smile eyes are bent.


    When Hua rugo entered the room, he found that what he ate was not what he had bought from the outside, but a warm meal, four dishes and one soup, which was very rich.


    She also noticed that there were many maids on the top of Danyang peak. It seems that there were cooks.


    "A cook?" Hua rugo said, looking at Su Nianxia with his eyes, and said, "your idea."


    Su Nianxia carefully pinched a piece of meat and smiled awkwardly: "sister rugo is really smart."


    "Don''t come." Hua Ruge didn''t take a good look at her.


    "If Ruge doesn''t think it''s right, I''ll send the cook down the mountain tomorrow," said Mu Qingyan


    "No!"


    There was a chorus of voices.


    Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia looked at each other, and the latter smiled happily: "sister Ruge also likes it."


    "Qingyan, I have long thought that there should be more fireworks on the mountain, otherwise it would be more boring." Hua Yuege speaks his heart.


    She''s a lively person. She can''t stand the hard work like before.


    Mu Qingyan shook his head with a smile and said, "you two are really alike."


    Su Nianxia''s face was innocent: "I first made friends with sister rugo because she was intelligent and perineal, and later learned that it was like this. I was also a lady like you before."


    "Really?" Mu Qingyan is dubious.


    Hua Ruge slapped Su Nianxia on the forehead and said, "if children don''t learn well, you are from a famous family, but when did you settle down?"


    Su Nianxia rubbed her forehead with some grievances.


    "Let''s stop quarreling, you two. How about eating like a song and tasting the craftsmanship from it?" Mu Qingyan said with a smile.


    With two people together, she is very open, also feel very happy.


    After dinner, the three drink tea together. Su Nianxia holds the teacup and asks, "sister Ruge, it''s not easy for you to come back. How long will you stay this time?"


    Mu Qingyan''s eyes also turned to her face, waiting for her to speak.


    It can be seen that both want her to stay longer.


    Hua Ruge scratched his forehead and said sheepishly, "maybe I can only stay for three days. I''ll go out for a long time, maybe I can''t come back for several months."


    "Again?" Su Nianxia is puzzled: "what happened?"

 Chapter 507

    "Tianfu university is really closed here. Now the relics of the temple of light are found in the mainland, and there are probably many treasures in it." Hua Ruge said truthfully.


    Su Nianxia still has doubts in his eyes: "what is the temple of light?"


    Although she is from the mainland, she is too young to be exposed to such rumors.


    "It''s the first force in the mainland hundreds of years ago. I''ve heard that the temple of light once had a lot of treasures on the mainland. If people knew the site, they would rush to it." Mu Qingyan''s calm way.


    "The site is on the East China Sea. Now there are many people going to sea, so I don''t know if they have found it." Hua said like a song.


    Su Nianxia heard her eyes shining: "sister rugo, so you are going?"


    Hua Ruge nodded his head: "it''s impossible to say that such a grand gathering is not going to be a party."


    She is a busy and greedy person. How could she let such an opportunity go.


    "Well, I''ll go with you, too. I''ve been on this mountain for a year and a half. If I don''t go out, I''ll suffocate." Su Nianxia took Hua Ruge''s arm and said.


    Hua Ruge glanced at her and said directly, "no good."


    "Why?" Su Nianxia asked with a mouthful.


    "The East China Sea is in great danger. What''s more, it''s to take away treasure. As long as it''s in front of you, people will get rid of it indiscriminately. You''re weak and you don''t have anything to protect your life. What should you do in case of an accident?"


    Hua Yuege said directly.


    "My strength has greatly increased recently. Now I''m a five-star soul master, much more powerful than before. I''ll be fine." Su Nianxia begged.


    Hua rugo shook his head directly: "I said no, but no, it''s not discussed."


    She has been to the East China Sea and knows how dangerous it is. Moreover, Su Nianxia is the soul master of the fire department. When she comes to the water, she will suffer a loss.


    "Sister rugo, I promise I''ll be OK. You''re a lot of helpers with me." Su Nianxia starts to behave.


    "We''ve got help, no need for you." Hua rugo thought about it and said, "don''t worry, if I get the right magic instrument for you, I will bring it back to you."


    Su Nianxia shakes her head repeatedly: "no, what kind of help you have, how powerful it is."


    "We are going to sea with juntianxia this time." Hua rugo said that he stopped for a while, looking at Su Nianxia with a bad premonition.


    When he saw Su Nianxia''s expression, Hua Ruge realized that there was no end to it.


    Su Nianxia''s eyes were bright like two lanterns, holding Hua Ruge''s arm and saying: "even if I am dead, I will go, Ruge''s sister, you have to take me with you."


    "You child..."


    Su Nianxia has no time to talk with her, but she is crazy about flowers.


    Hua Ruge is helpless, but after weighing it up, I think it''s not impossible. After all, they have many experts. It''s not necessarily that they can get the treasure, but the problem of protecting Su Nianxia is not too big.


    Forget it, she should do it, and create an opportunity for her to contact with the emperor.


    Mu Qingyan also saw the doorway on one side. She pointed to Su Nianxia and asked Hua Ruge, "Xia Xia likes the emperor?"


    Mu''s family is Daewoo''s Royal Danshi family. She is Daewoo''s minister, so she has a special respect for the monarch.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    "I''ve had several connections with the emperor. He is too deep in character. He may like the noisy character of Xia Xia." Analysis of Mu Qingyan.


    Hua Ruge looked at her curiously: "do you still understand this?"


    "I''ve been very accurate since I was a child. The emperor must like this type." Mu Qingyan said definitely.


    Su Nianxia looked at Mu Qingyan, then looked at Hua Ruge and nodded: "it''s really accurate."


    He likes this kind of noisy character, but not like her, but like her as a good friend.


    Hua Ruge bowed his head and didn''t speak.


    Mu Qingyan had a preliminary understanding of this matter. She didn''t understand so much, so she didn''t see the subtle reaction between the two people. She was still thinking about the possible scene when the emperor and Xia Xia were together.


    Anyway, she thinks it should be very eye-catching.


    "Sister Qingyan, would you like to go together?" Su Nianxia turned to ask.


    Mu Qingyan has always been a man of few temperaments. Now he feels that he has only made friends with two people because of his affinity, but he still doesn''t like the bustle.


    "I''m not going. I''m an alchemist. I''m not strong enough. I''m a drag." Mu Qingyan did not hesitate at all.


    Su Nianxia nodded his head and said, "yes, after all, the sea is still dangerous."


    "You think everyone is the same as you. It''s not fatal to chase a man." Hua Ruge drinks tea and doesn''t forget to laugh.


    Su Nianxia said with a bold face: "this can only prove the depth of my love."


    "I swear I didn''t teach it." Hua Ruge immediately left the relationship.


    She''s not that reserved.


    Su Nianxia''s face is not satisfied. She doesn''t say what she wants.


    It was afternoon after the three got together for a while. Hua rugo got up and said, "come back in the evening and talk. I have something to do first."


    "Going down the mountain?" Asked Su Nianxia.


    "No, I have something very important to ask the dean and send someone to take me." Hua said like a song.


    When she came, she wore a letter written by Tuo BARREI to the dean. It was about the three magic gates joining hands this time, because it was very important for her to hand it over to the dean in person.


    "The dean is closed all the year round and doesn''t care. If you are the first in Wufeng, you can decide the affairs of the college." Moo light Yan way. Hua rugo shook his head: "it''s very important. I just got promoted to the first seat, but I can''t serve the public. I have to report to the president."


    "But the Dean doesn''t see people easily. I''m afraid he won''t see them even when he''s gone." Moo light Yan way.


    "The Dean met me." Hua Ruge is confident that she can talk about the dean.


    The three forces shoulder the responsibility of protecting the people. The president will never even ignore this.


    Mu Qingyan thought for a moment: "then I''ll take you there. I''m familiar with the road, and I''m familiar with the people."


    "It can''t be better." Hua said like a song.


    Two people down the Danyang peak, all the way to the depth of the college, the more to the inside, the more Hua rugo think the college should be more than these peaks.


    Just like the scene where you can''t see the core area in the outer courtyard and the inner courtyard, even when you reach the core area, there may be still areas that you can''t see.


    And those who live in the region are probably the top strong in Tianfu University.


    "First, what would you like?" Asked Mu Qingyan.


    Hua Yuege was shocked: "why do you call it that suddenly?"


    "It''s outside. It''s not proper to call your name directly." Mu Qingyan gives a light smile, very measured.


    Hua Yuege chuckled, "you think a lot."


    "What''s the first one thinking?" Mu Qingyan continues to ask.

 Chapter 508

    "I''m thinking that this is not the whole of Tianfu college. We don''t know if there is any boundary." Hua Yuege said.


    Mu Qingyan shook her head and said, "I haven''t heard of that. How could the first one think so?"


    "It''s nothing. Just say it." She just guessed.


    "First, here we are." Mu Qingyan points to a high mountain road with clouds at the end of the road.


    Hua Ruge saw a few big words on the top, but standing below, she felt a kind of pressure unconsciously. She didn''t know what force forced her to bow her head instinctively.


    One side of the Mu light Yan has already lowered his head, to the mountain Yang way: "I Danyang peak first to see the president."


    There was no response above the mountain.


    "Whoops."


    A low sob sounded in Hua Ruge''s ear. It was the sound of devouring animals.


    What''s interesting is that as soon as the voice comes out, Hua Ruge feels that the force oppressed her seems to have disappeared, and she can easily raise her head.


    She turned her neck, looked up and saw that there were several big words on the big mountain, Tianfu mountain.


    When Mu Qingyan Yuguang saw Hua Ruge raised her head, she was shocked. At the same time, she could understand why Gu Mo chose Hua Ruge as her first disciple.


    She is really much better than herself.


    Hua Yuege looked up and did not see anyone.


    She wanted to ask Mu Qingyan, but at this time there was a voice on the mountain: "the president is closed recently. No visitors are seen. The first one is the top of the five peaks. You can handle something by yourself."


    "What we are going to report may be related to all the people in the world. Please show up." This time it''s Hua Ruge.


    There was a moment of silence on it, and then the thick male voice rang again: "the Dean has no skills. The first one is not sure yet. You can order Qianji hospital to check it first, and the first adult is the main thing."


    Such a saying has been put into the hands of Hua Ruge.


    It''s said that the dean of Tianfu university doesn''t care. This time, she has thoroughly learned.


    "I know. I''ll ask the Dean after verification, and then I''ll ask you to do me a favor." Hua sang like a song.


    Now we can only do this, after all, there is no evidence.


    Now there''s Zixiao holy land. It shouldn''t be too serious.


    "First lady." The sound of the mountain rang again.


    Hua Ruge left with Mu Qingyan, but said: "no wonder everyone said that the head of the five peaks is the one who holds the real power. The Dean really doesn''t care."


    "The Dean has always been like this. What''s your plan?" Asked Mu Qingyan.


    "Send someone to Qianji hospital to inform it that it is coming to see me, and I will order something." Hua said like a song.


    The system of Tianfu college is relatively sound. Besides the dean and the five peaks, there are also three major schools.


    It is divided into law enforcement academy, Qianji academy and dispatching academy, which are respectively in charge of awarding and punishing disciples in the Academy, investigating external information, and personnel transfer of academicians.


    The supreme principal of the three courtyards is called Yuanzheng. The three people have great power, but they are only small fish and shrimps in front of huaruge.


    She had just returned to Danyang peak, and the back yard was running up. She stood in the main hall of Danyang palace and said: "see the first adult."


    "The hospital is now free. I have something very important for you today. You must do it with your heart, understand?" Hua Yuege said, her serious appearance still has some momentum.


    "I''ll do as you tell me, the first officer." The court is responding respectfully.


    Although Hua Ruge is young and has just succeeded to the first position, her qualifications are still shallow, but her strong skills before and after her succession make people have to pay attention to her.


    "It''s not a private matter, it''s a big matter. Recently, we have heard that the three magic sects are working together, and their whereabouts are mysterious. There may be a conspiracy. I want you to find out for me. After finding out, report it to the president immediately." Hua Ruge said.


    "The first adult is at ease. It''s a matter of life. My subordinates should do their best." Hospital is rigorous way.


    "That''s good. It''s hard. Let''s go down." Hua Yuege said with a kind face.


    Qianji hospital is retreating a few steps before it dare to turn around and leave.


    Seeing people leave, Hua rugo stretches out and walks down the steps, looking relaxed a lot.


    She had heard before that the investigation strength of Qianji Academy was not weak, which was not much worse than Zixiao holy land. So she didn''t have to worry about sending them to her.


    Besides, there''s Mr. wutrace. After receiving the letter from Tuo BARREI, he will send someone to investigate.


    In this way, it''s hard for the magic gate to make waves.


    "Sister rugo, have a meal." After a while, Su Nianxia has a small head.


    Hua Ruge looked at her bright eyes and raised her eyebrows. "I found that since I said to take you out, you are all well."


    "No, I''ve been here for more than a year and I''m suffocating." "Su Nianxia said and envied:" I want to be like my sister you, to experience everywhere, to see the world


    As a minor, her curiosity is very strong.


    "That''s the same." Hua Ruge touched her little head.


    She also thinks it''s more fun outside. The atmosphere of Tianfu college is too dull. Let alone children. Adults will feel bored when they are waiting.


    I believe that Su Nianxia would not be willing to stay here for such a long time if he didn''t want to be strong and worthy of Tuoba Rui.


    Su Nianxia held her shoulder and said, "sister rugo, today you like to eat steamed buns. I asked the kitchen to make them."


    "Are you so kind?" Hua Ruge glanced at her.


    Su Nianxia said with a smile, "take your good wine out and have a drink."


    Hua Ruge knocked on her forehead and said, "how can you not learn well? How can you often drink like that?"


    "I want to drink it only when you come back. It''s too serious to be fun." Su Nianxia said with a mouthful.


    "That''s not good. Eat well. I''ll go down the mountain after I finish." Hua Ruge pinched her nose and taught her a lesson.


    Su Nianxia continues to duzui: "that''s OK."


    Hua Ruge seldom teaches people seriously. What she can say in this way must be for her good.


    She knows that.


    Three people sat together to have dinner, chatted very late to return to the room to rest.


    The next day after Hua Yuege washed and rinsed, as soon as he came to the dining room, he heard Mu Qingyan say, "Yuege, there are your posts."


    "Who is this? The next post is here." Hua Ruge opens the post.


    Mu Qingyan said on one side, "it was sent by the disciples of Lingxiu peak. Only the first one is qualified to invite you."


    "It''s a good guess. It''s the first Lingxiu peak. It''s said that the five peaks are gathering today. Let me go and sit down." Hua Ruge put the post on the table.

 Chapter 509

    Mu light face show doubt color way: "five peak gather together?"


    "Is it the relationship? Sister Ge hasn''t met you yet." Su Nianxia is on the sideline.


    "It''s good to meet you and get familiar with it." Hua Ruge has never been a maverick, or likes to make friends, let alone the first five peaks, it is necessary to do a good relationship.


    She sat down, looked at Mu Qingyan and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    "The five peaks of Tianfu University seem to be separated from each other. Apart from major events, they have hardly met in private." Moo light Yan way.


    Hua Yuege sniffs at Yan and raises his eyebrows slightly: "that is to say, what''s the cause of this event?"


    Mu Qingyan nodded his head: "probably."


    "They should have heard the news I brought back. It''s a good thing to attach importance to it. Come with me later and join the party." Hua said like a song.


    Su Nianxia nodded repeatedly: "OK."


    Mu Qingyan also agreed.


    Anyway, it''s also idle. I''d better have a look.


    Hua rugo saw that Su Nianxia was still eating there. He stretched out his chopsticks and hit her, saying, "why do you eat so much?"


    Su Nianxia blinked a big eye, puzzled.


    "We''ll go to dinner later. There must be something good to eat. What''s your hurry?" Hua Ruge squeezed her eyes.


    Mu Qingyan was shocked when he heard that Hua Ruge is now the first and most important person in the whole continent. He even wanted to eat and drink?


    Su Nianxia was taught to put down his chopsticks and push the porridge. "Still, sister Yuege is smart. I won''t eat it."


    Mu Qingyan discovers that he may make friends carelessly.


    "Sister rugo, how can you still eat?" Asked Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge said while drinking porridge: "it must be a matter of deliberation before I can eat. I have to eat something to cushion, or I will be hungry."


    Mu Yan Yan has been unable to make complaints about it.


    However, she looked at Hua Ruge''s casual eating and the same look as usual, and she secretly admired her.


    The first time I saw the first senior of Sifeng, she was not nervous at all. Only those who are really confident can have this calm. She can''t pretend it.


    "Light Yan, you eat more. I guess you are too embarrassed to eat at the party." Hua Ruge said to her.


    Mu Qingyan said with a faint smile, "if you are a song, when can you really make me admire you?"


    Hua Ruge blinked and said, "you can''t say the opposite."


    "Of course not." Mu Qingyan said, and bowed his head to drink.


    Hua Ruge can''t understand how to eat something and circle the powder.


    Su Nianxia has been following Hua Ruge for a long time, but he is used to it. He only wants to eat delicious food for a while.


    After eating, Hua Ruge went back to the room and changed his clothes. Su Nianxia and Mu Qingyan stood outside the door and waited.


    When Hua Ruge finally dressed up the complicated clothes and pushed the door open, they were surprised to see Hua Ruge wearing such formal clothes for the first time.


    I saw Hua Ruge wearing several layers inside and outside. It can be seen from the cuff that it is red. The outermost one is a black long gown with wide sleeves, which is embroidered with silver threads.


    A black main color, red belt on both sides will tie up her slender waist, and a silver waist buckle in the middle. Looking at the simplicity and solemnity, the red ornament highlights the unconstrained and unrestrained style of Hua Ruge.


    Put on this dress, Hua yueben''s strong aura has been greatly improved, more and more like the appearance of the first peak.


    "Beautiful." Su Nianxia not only exports.


    Although Mu Qingyan didn''t make a sound, she nodded along.


    The appearance of huaruge is enough to control any clothes. After wearing this dress, although it conceals the beauty of the girl, it highlights the confidence and grace in her bones. Every frown and smile makes people feel just right, and those with eyebrows and corners are more gorgeous.


    Hua Ruge shook his broad sleeve and said with a smile, "for the first time, you don''t have to say that it''s a little bit of a touch."


    This kind of clothes, if it wasn''t for LAN bing''er to send it to her, she might never want to do it.


    "You don''t have to think about it. Bing''er must have found someone to do it again. This girl is so virtuous that I have to learn something later." Su Nianxia is on the sideline.


    Hua Ruge laughs at her: "it''s time to learn and accept your wildness."


    Su Nianxia hides behind Mu Qingyan, and Chaohua is like singing and spitting out her tongue.


    Lingxiu peak is not far from Danyang peak, but Hua Ruge''s cultivation is still low, so he can''t fly, so he can only do it on the slide pole, and is carried up the mountain.


    Su Nianxia and Mu Qingyan are not so thick and heavy, so they follow.


    People along the way saw Hua Ruge stunned and many forgot to salute.


    This is especially true when climbing the mountain. These people only heard of the first beauty of Danyang peak, but they didn''t want it to be like this.


    Hua Ruge was watched all the way by the attention ceremony. She nodded friendly no matter whether others could do it or not, and her face was very friendly.


    In addition to these academicians, Hua rugo did not meet a great person. The reason is very simple, that is, she was the only one who was carried up by others.


    "We should be the last to arrive." Hua, like a song, grumbles.


    Su Nianxia nodded and said, "maybe."


    "Why can''t I fly?" Hua Ruge looks at the sky with a sad face.


    Mu Qingyan took a smoke from the corner of his eyes and said, "first adult, you are still young. Even if you are a genius with fast cultivation, you will not have your current cultivation."


    She is forty or fifty years old. She is only eighteen.


    "It won''t be long before we can''t fly now." Hua Ruge said confidently.


    Mu Qingyan feels that her brain is not enough.


    Academician''s accomplishments were not low. It took only half an hour to climb the mountain, but even if it was like this, it was the last one to arrive.


    Lingxiu peak has a lot more buildings than Danyang peak. It''s all big and small palaces with black tones. At first sight, it''s the prosperity of people.


    I think so. After all, there are still the most war divisions in the world.


    When we got to the front door of the reception hall, the people sitting in it would look at her.


    These people have only heard of Hua Ruge. It''s the first time to see him.


    Although I had psychological preparation, I didn''t open my eyes in a moment.


    One is because she is too young.


    Second, because she is too beautiful.


    Third, there is some doubt that this child can really be the first one of Danyang peak and the leader of Tianfu University?


    If it comes out to outsiders, it''s hard to laugh at Tianfu University.


    "I''ve seen you all before, Hua Ruge, on the next Danyang peak." Hua Yuege walked in, friendly, humble and polite.

 Chapter 510

    At the same time that the crowd looked at her, she also looked at the four people sitting.


    On the throne sits a man who looks only like a middle-aged man. He is dressed in a rough gray shirt. His strong body is full of strength and extraordinary bearing. A pair of tiger eyes look very dignified.


    But can sit in this spirit Xiu peak Lord position only this peak first Yi Qingyun.


    The first one is a woman in her fifties, dressed in a pale blue soul master robe, with a cold temperament. When she saw Su Nianxia standing beside Hua Ruge, she frowned slightly. She didn''t know whether she was surprised or anything else.


    Needless to say, this is the first one of soul cloud peak, Su Nianxia''s master, Fang Yu.


    There are two people on the other side of the lower head. One of them is full of eight trigrams. It''s obvious that Cheng Yin, the head of the array Yuanfeng, is good at arranging array.


    The other is a normal man in his 40s and 50s. His skin is dark and his eyes are like bronze bells. It''s the Yan Shien of Qi Linfeng who can''t easily be bothered.


    These people have been in high positions for many years, and their temperament is cold, arrogant and pure. It seems that their faces say that they are not allowed to enter, and Hua Ruge''s coming in is a bit abrupt.


    "Head of China, I''ve heard a lot about it. Please take a seat." Yi Qingyun said politely. This opening is kind.


    Hua Yuege nods and thanks, and sits beside Fang Yu.


    "The naughty little fellow has caused trouble to the first one in China." Fang Yu turned around, his face still cold, looking at Su Nianxia''s look a little unhappy.


    Su Nianxia subconsciously shrinks her neck.


    Hua Ruge''s eyebrows are picked. I think this old woman has any opinion on herself?


    She thought in her heart, but she did not say a word. "You are welcome, elder. Xia Xia and I are like sisters. It''s OK to go to my place."


    Fang Yu looked cold and said nothing more.


    Yan Shien, on the other side, waited for his big eyes like a bronze bell, looked at Hua Yuege again, and said in a loud voice: "I''ve heard the first famous name of Hua, but it''s even more surprising to see him."


    I don''t know how to answer Hua Rugong''s words. What does he mean? Praise her or belittle her?


    "Yes, there are few such beauties in the world. It''s not too much to say that immortals come to the world." Cheng Yin took the words and praised them without hesitation.


    But as the first seat of Wufeng, it''s a little disrespectful to talk like this at the first meeting. After all, they are not so familiar.


    Hua Yuege smiled shallowly and said, "Cheng''s first seat is ridiculous."


    After a fight, Hua Ruge can feel that these people are not so friendly to her. It''s supposed that for her younger generation, she can sit on the same level with them, and even have a more important position than them. She feels uncomfortable in her heart. It''s sour to speak.


    This kind of emotion is as understandable as a song, so it doesn''t say anything.


    "This time, I sent a post to several people to discuss important matters. I think we heard that the three magic sects are working together." Yi Qingyun said in a loud voice.


    Several people nodded, Cheng Yin turned to Hua Ruge and asked, "this news is from Hua shouzuo. I don''t know where I got it?"


    "Since I don''t hide the information from you, they got it from the dark night Pavilion. They took the ring from my hand and tried to open the earth''s vein. If the power in the earth''s vein was gained by them, it would probably be another catastrophe on earth." Hua Ruge said truthfully.


    Now the three major forces are involved in this matter. If they conceal this key issue, they are likely to miss important clues.


    Several people listened to the news, all of them were surprised. Fang Yu snorted and said incredulously, "you said that the key to the earth was in your hand?"


    "Master, it''s not a glorious thing to be robbed. Elder sister Ge doesn''t need to lie." Su Nianxia stands behind Hua Ruge and can''t help but open his mouth when he hears the words.


    Fang Yu frowned and said, "shut up, what do you know as a child?"


    "I......"


    Su Nianxia also wanted to say what was stopped by Hua Ruge''s raising her hand. She smiled a little, looked back at Fang Yu, and said, "Xia Xia is right. It''s not good for me to cheat you. I don''t need to do this."


    When she said this, her voice was very flat, her attitude was very casual, and she didn''t want to prove anything.


    To put it bluntly, do you believe it or not.


    Fang Yu coldly takes back her eyes, saying nothing more. Su Nianxia, who is behind her, still wants to say something, which is pulled by Mu Qingyan, and shakes her head.


    Put clear Fang Yu is not put in the eyes of Hua Ruge, what she said is useless.


    "Since that is the case, the matter has to be taken seriously." Yan Shien stared at the bronze bell and stroked his dark beard.


    Cheng Yin also nodded, "it really matters."


    Hua rugo was relieved when they said that. It seems that we don''t have to worry about it.


    "What do you think of Huashou?" Yi Qingyun turns his head and looks at Hua Ruge.


    "I''ve sent Qianji hospital out to investigate. When I get the exact information, I''ll take action no later." China is like a song.


    Yan Shien looked over and said in a hard voice, "the first one in China means to preside over the overall situation?"


    As soon as he said this, several people''s eyes fell on her.


    Hua Ruge is a little unclear, so when she saw that all the people were looking at it, she understood it.


    She thought about the gathering too simply.


    Cheng Yin shakes the eight trigrams folding fan in his hand and says, "first of all, the three devil sects are likely to endanger the people. Such a heavy burden is not easy to bear."


    "If you want to preside over the overall situation, you should look at yourself." Fang Yu''s words are more direct.


    Yi Qingyun turns his tiger eyes and falls back on Hua Ruge, waiting for her to make a statement.


    Hua Ruge sneers at her heart. It is clear that she is robbing her right from the beginning.


    She has become the first of Danyang peak and the first of five peaks. It seems that these people are not convinced and want to shake her position.


    This is a trial. If she leaves this time, the top of the five peaks will be replaced.


    It''s no wonder these people are so weird, they didn''t plan to save face for her at all.


    They don''t know. It''s OK to frighten other young people by these means, but it''s still a little short of time to deal with her.


    Hua Ruge breathed a sigh in her heart, but she could not give it out, because she could not control the overall situation but also went to the East China Sea, even to sit in the school.


    And it really matters. Since she can''t stay in the college, she can only delegate her power, otherwise she may miss the big event.


    Hua Ruge thought about this, smiled and said: "the elders are right. The younger generation is still young, and they are afraid that they can''t take on the big responsibilities. Naturally, such a burden should be handed over to the capable elders."


    Su Nianxia and Mu Qingyan are both stunned.


    Especially Su Nianxia was more surprised. She was used to Hua Ruge''s arrogance and uninhibited. It was the first time to see her step back.

 Chapter 511

    The other four peaks were also slightly shocked when they heard Hua Ruge. They didn''t expect that Hua Ruge would be so easily empowered.


    It''s not hard to guess that this is a very intelligent and powerful person by the way Hua Ruge succeeded the first seat at the beginning, so she never does not know the consequences of this step back.


    It doesn''t make sense to say that she is afraid of several people''s prestige, because she has been smiling and polite since she came in, and has never been influenced by anyone.


    What''s more, they think it''s incredible that even if they say something backward, there is almost no fluctuation on her face, and she can''t be normal any more.


    They couldn''t really figure it out.


    "So, which of the seniors in the room feels that they have the ability to control the overall situation and deal with this incident?" Hua Ruge glanced at several faces one by one and asked.


    She doesn''t believe that these people''s hearts are in harmony. Even if she exits, she can''t make them feel at ease.


    "It''s my duty." Yan Shien was the first to make a voice.


    Cheng Yin shook the folding fan and said, "brother Yan is really superior in strength, but it''s the brain that deals with the devil gate. I think it''s more suitable."


    "Cheng, what do you mean?" Yan Shien roars in anger.


    Cheng Yin said with the same face: "that''s what I said."


    "You..." Yan Shien said that he had already stood up and seemed to want to fight.


    Hua Ruge is watching jokes.


    "Well, what''s the noise like." Yi Qingyun stops.


    "It''s disgraceful. It''s plain that the younger generation saw the joke." Fang Yu is always mean.


    Yan Shien sits down angrily, and Cheng Yin still shakes the folding fan.


    After listening to Fang Yu''s words, Hua Ruge''s face was not good-looking. She chose to quit the old woman or did not forget to satirize her every sentence. She was really a soft persimmon.


    She swept these people for a while, and felt that it was Yi Qingyun, the first one of Lingxiu peak, who was almost sad after she came in.


    "There was a mistake in the original ranking of the five peaks. The mainland always regards strength as its highest priority. If we want to lead the five peaks, we can have a fair comparison." Fang Yu suggested.


    The other three people''s faces flickered a little, and no one answered.


    The strength of soulman is the strongest. There is no way to compare it with war division, weapon refining division, array master and alchemy division. Moreover, the most powerful and mysterious space Department soulman in the eight departments mastered by Fang Yu can be called the strongest one in this generation of the college. Naturally, no one dare to compete with it.


    Hua Ruge saw that she was also interested in becoming the head of the five peaks, so she chose to pick a corner and said: "strength is important, but the most important thing to lead the five peaks is to be highly respected, with strength, virtue and wisdom."


    As soon as this word goes out, Cheng Yin immediately agrees: "I think so, too."


    "Hua shouzuo is right. Yi Qingyun also spoke.


    Fang Yu''s cold eyes swept to Hua Ruge and said very impolitely, "you have given up power now, so you shouldn''t give directions."


    "Mr. Fang, I respect you, but you don''t seem to know much." Hua Yuege''s brow is clearly a smile, but there is a little cold in her eyes. She stares at Fang Yu and says one by one: "can I regard this as your challenge to my Danyang peak?"


    She is so angry that her tone is much worse.


    The other three were slightly surprised. Apparently, they didn''t expect that Hua Ruge, who was still polite in the last second, would suddenly be in trouble, regardless of the strength gap between the two sides.


    Fang Yu''s cold pupil shrank and didn''t dare to answer for a while.


    Soul cloud peak is the leader of soul division. It is the most powerful of the five peaks, so she has always been defiant. In the past, when Gumo was there, she would not appear on such occasions. She had already forgotten how to treat the first Danyang peak.


    Danyang peak can command the whole hospital''s Danshi. If Hua Ruge becomes powerful, I''m afraid that the soulman of hunyun peak won''t get any danyao resources, and there are few resources for cultivation.


    No one dares to really declare war with Danyang peak, which is why Danyang peak can become the first of the five peaks.


    Su Nianxia is behind her. She doesn''t open her mouth. She also feels that her master has done too much.


    "I Hua Ruge didn''t fight for the power to control the whole situation, because I have other things to deal with, not because I''m afraid of things. You''ve provoked me again and again, really when I''m in a good temper?"


    Hua Yuege said, his whole body was cold and strong, threatening people.


    Fang Yu''s pupil shrank slightly and said, "do you really want to fight with me?"


    "You think I''m scaring you?" Hua Ruge sneered and said, "you''d better not offend me, or I''ll give you the resources of soul cloud peak to each peak. Do you think the first seats here would like to help me deal with you?"


    Hearing Hua Ruge''s words, Fang Yu''s face suddenly became ugly.


    "I wanted to chat and eat and drink together. I kept my temper and temper a little bit. I didn''t expect that some people were so ungrateful. I had to provoke me to be angry to be honest?" Hua Ruge''s voice was condensed, which let out all his anger.


    The other three peaks are the first ones who dare not make a sound. They also take Hua Ruge as a soft persimmon. I didn''t expect that Hua Ruge is so strong, and they would take advantage of Danyang peak.


    As long as the pills are smashed, no one can buy them.


    Fang Yu''s cold face turned blue. The key is what else she dared to say.


    Hua Ruge let out a vent, big sleeve a swing, get up and say: "to put it bluntly today is not to fight for power, I say, let the first easy to undertake this task."


    Yi Qingyun was stunned. The people sitting here didn''t expect Hua Ruge to point out the river and the mountain directly.


    "Why should we listen to you?" Yan Shien said angrily.


    "Just because I''m the first one in Danyang peak, why? Do you want to taste the taste of cultivation resources when you are near the peak? " Hua is like a song and a cold way of Mou Guang.


    "You..." Yan Shien''s neck is red with anger, but he dare not contradict.


    Cheng Yin''s face is not satisfied, also dare not attack.


    Fang Yu''s face was blue and white, like a chameleon.


    Yi Qingyun said with a loud smile, "thank you for your first success."


    "Don''t be too happy too early. If I come back and find you haven''t done well, I won''t let you go. If you don''t believe me, we''ll see." Hua Yuege threw off his broad sleeve and turned to walk out.


    Su Nianxia and Mu Qingyan look at each other and go out with them.


    "She she she Is it the opposite? " Fang Yu is no longer cold and angry.


    Yan Shien is also angry chest ups and downs, angry way: "this little girl film even dare to order us, she really when she is what character?"


    "Danyangfeng is harmless in the hands of people like Gumo, but in the hands of this girl, sooner or later, we will all be killed by her." Cheng Yin is also angry.


    Even Yi Qingyun, who got the benefit this time, has a gloomy face.


    Even if it''s no use to take the top of the five peaks, as long as Hua Ruge is in charge of Danyang peak for one day, they will be bound by her.


    This girl is too restless!

 Chapter 512

    Under the Lingxiu peak, Hua Ruge is still stuffy.


    Although in the last breath, but her right is after all, was seized, and she did not know what face these people would be when she came back.


    These old guys are not fuel-efficient lights.


    "Sister rugo, you just let power because you are going down soon." Asked Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge sat on the pole and said angrily, "if I hadn''t gone down the mountain soon, I wouldn''t have cheapened them."


    "The first one is also for the sake of life, afraid that he will delay the progress of things." Moo light Yan way.


    Su Nianxia nodded: "sister Ruge is always kind-hearted."


    "They just think I''m a soft persimmon." Hua Ruge gave a light hum.


    Mu Qingyan thought for a moment, and then said, "but first, once this right is handed over, it will be difficult to take it back when you come back."


    "Yes, those first ones are very angry. I''m afraid it''s hard to be in power again when my sister comes back." Su Nianxia also said.


    Hua Ruge is disdainful to hum a way: "depending on what climate they have, when I have time, one by one to clean up."


    Mu Qingyan and Su Nianxia look at each other and have nothing to say.


    Those are the first ones in Tianfu college. They are top experts in all fields in the mainland.


    Dare not put them in the eyes of I''m afraid only Hua Ruge.


    At Danyang peak, Hua Ruge stood on the mountain and said to Su Nianxia, "now my relationship with your master can''t be saved. If you want to follow me again, she won''t give you a good face. Think about it again. Follow me or stay on the mountain."


    "I''ll follow sister rugo." Su Nianxia didn''t even think about it.


    "If you don''t look back, you may fall out with your master. Have you thought about it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Su Nianxia thought for a moment and then said, "it''s good for me that the master has dug up my talent and taught me skills. But if you have to make a choice between the master and you, I''d still like to stand on your side."


    "It''s hard for you." Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder.


    The reason why she could not bear it again was because she was afraid that Su Nianxia would be hard to do it. But later she found that Fang Yu was hostile to her even if she didn''t say anything, so she might as well scold her.


    "Master, I don''t know your details." Su Nianxia shook her head and smiled bitterly.


    However, if you have a little understanding of the character of China Ruge, you should know that she''ll explode when she touches the fire. She''s very angry. This time, she''s already depressed when she''s being shaded. Fang Yu doesn''t even know how to hit the muzzle of the gun.


    Don''t pick up who she picks up.


    "I really can''t be friendly to everyone in the future, especially to a group of fools." Hua concluded.


    Speaking of this, she thought of Prince Ye Shangguan Li, and thought that even as an opponent, it was also that kind of opponent that was more liked.


    "Sister rugo, when shall we start?" Asked Su Nianxia.


    "It''s been two days. Tomorrow is the third day. It''s time to go down." Hua Ruge still remembers what Tuoba Rui said.


    Fight up the mountain in three days.


    Su Nianxia nodded and said, "then I''ll go and pack up."


    Hua Ruge stopped Mu Qingyan and began to explain: "Qingyan, I am not in this period of time, things in Danyang peak will be left to you. Once there is something that can''t be dealt with, don''t fight hard. It''s most important to keep your alchemists, understand?"


    "I understand. I will do my best." Respectfully, murmur said.


    "Light Yan, thank you." Hua Ruge''s sincere way.


    If there is no Mu Qingyan, her Danyang peak doesn''t know who to entrust.


    "To tell the truth, I prefer to follow the first one," said Mu Qingyan with a smile


    "What do you say?"


    "It''s interesting to learn a lot." Mu Qingyan blinks big eyes, but it has a kind of playful taste.


    "You just find it interesting." Hua laughs like a song.


    "Do you think I''m unreliable if I say that?" Mu Qingyan asked with a smile.


    Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m not reliable."


    Mu Qingyan loses his smile.


    The next morning, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia went down the mountain. Hua rugo changed her light clothes and went out of the college together.


    Out of the border of the college, Su Nianxia sniffed the air with insufficient aura outside and laughed happily.


    "The taste of freedom is good." She exclaimed.


    Before Hua rugo spoke, she saw a black carriage standing in front of her. Looking at her familiar face, the groom was a bodyguard under Tuo BARREI.


    Needless to say, it must be the one sent by Tuo BARREI to pick her up.


    This man is really stingy. She just took a carriage from the emperor. Did he really pick it up and send it off?


    "With emotion, let''s go, get in the car." Hua said like a song.


    Su Nianxia looked around, finally fixed his eyes on the carriage in front of him, and said clearly, "is it sent by his Highness the king of war?"


    "Don''t be poor." Hua Ruge said, walked to the carriage, and Su Nianxia followed.


    "See the princess. The prince orders you to come back to the mansion." The bodyguard came forward to salute.


    "Hard work, let''s go." Hua rugo said that he and Su Nianxia got into the carriage one before and one after another.


    Fresh fruits and snacks had been prepared in the car. They sat at the table and ate.


    Su Nianxia gnawed an apple and said, "Your Highness Zhan Wang is very considerate. When are you going to get married, sister Ge?"


    "After a while, the time is not right." Hua Ruge said truthfully.


    "You love each other and have experienced so many hardships. What else is immature?" Asked Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said: "it''s not our two problem. Forget it You don''t know what I''m saying to you. Anyway, we''ll get married when the time is right. "


    Su Nianxia thought that it was Tuoba Rui''s school who disagreed with him, so he didn''t ask more questions. Instead, he said to himself, "think about how good you and Zhan Wang are, and how rebellious your baby should be."


    "Cough..."


    Hua Yuege, who was drinking tea, choked at his stupefied Kung Fu.


    "I said you think too far, cough..." Hua said, coughing.


    Su Nianxia said innocently: "where is far away, I will have a baby when I get married. Then I will be the mother of the baby."


    "You''d better stay away from my children. Don''t let them teach you badly." Hua Yuege''s way of disdain.


    Su Nianxia said angrily, "it''s easier for children to learn bad things after you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song.


    Am I bad?


    She thought so in her heart, but didn''t ask, because she knew she couldn''t get the answer she wanted.


    But Su Nianxia said that Hua Ruge somehow felt that her heart had become soft. Whenever she thought that there would be a life born to her and Tuo BARREI, she could not help but lift up her lips.

 Chapter 513

    When they got out of the carriage, Su Nianxia saw the guard in front of the door. He thought that Tuo BARREI was living in the house, so he was a little embarrassed.


    "Sister rugo, is it a little superfluous for me to go in?" She asked later.


    Hua Ruge nodded honestly: "yes."


    "Forget it, I''d better go to binger''s for a few days." Su Nianxia''s face is dejected.


    Hua Ruge pulled her back and said, "tease you, go in."


    When they entered the mansion, Hua Ruge called in a maid and asked, "where is the king?"


    "Go back to the princess. The prince is practicing in the study." The maid bowed to answer.


    "It seems that he didn''t know that I was back today. Let''s call the kitchen to prepare lunch." Hua Ruge gave an order and said to Su Nianxia, "you wait to eat. I''ll call for him."


    Hua Ruge walked briskly to the study, pushed open the door and saw that Tuoba Rui was really in the practice. She did not disturb him but explored his physical condition around him.


    She was surprised by this. In a few days, Tuo BARREI''s strength has increased a lot. According to his previous combat effectiveness in Zixiao holy land, now even if he doesn''t use the rule strength he has mastered, his hard work strength is superior to that of a saint.


    She understood why the Ninth level talent was suppressed by heaven. It was just against the sky.


    She shook her head in exclamation, and sat opposite Tuo barrow, looking at him, as the beautiful face described by the pen of God made her see it, then she wanted to lament the injustice of heaven.


    How can I give him such a good leather bag.


    She could not help but stretch out a finger and poke it in his face.


    In the face of Tuoba Rui''s handsome face, Tuoba Rui''s eyes suddenly opened, a cold and arrogant momentum spurted out, Hua Ruge was shocked, and her hands were frozen in the air.


    Tuoba Rui felt the strange things around her before she finished. When she opened her eyes and saw that Hua Ruge was in front of her, her eyes were stagnant, and she looked at her fingers with some doubts.


    "Wake up?" Hua, like Song Shan, takes back her finger and laughs.


    "Why, want to take advantage of my cultivation?" Tuoba Rui''s mouth turned up, and he laughed at the evil spirit on his face.


    Hua Yuege gave a dry cough and said seriously, "no, I just want to see if you wake up."


    Before she spoke, she was pulled by Tuo BARREI, who imprisoned her in his arms with another hand. He lowered his head and rubbed it against her forehead and said, "don''t be shy, little song. I allow you to take advantage of me."


    Although it''s not unusual to be so close to him, Hua Ruge didn''t know if he was guilty this time. He even felt his heart beat faster.


    "I''ve been away for several days. Do you think about me?" Tuoba Rui encircles her in her arms and asks softly.


    Every time he was with her, he would unconsciously collect the air of coldness and arrogance from his body, become calm and peaceful, and his unconscious voice would soften.


    "All right." Hua, like song, said in a duplicity way, not out of the cramped mood just now.


    Tuoba Rui holds her two small hands in the palm and asks with a smile, "still shy?"


    "Not really." Hua Ruge''s subconscious refutation.


    "I miss you."


    Tuo Barry''s sexy voice sounded in her ear, then he leaned over and kissed her lips, gently rubbing them.


    He is gentle, Hua Ruge has always been unable to move, soon fell, her hands unconsciously around his neck, and his intimate kiss in one place.


    "You don''t admit missing me?"


    After separation, Tuoba Rui began to tease again.


    Hua Ruge''s face is never thin. Now that I''ve done it all, I admit it frankly: "if I think others are afraid of your sorrow, I can only think of you with courage and strength."


    "I don''t think you''re forced at all." Tuoba Rui said, and he would kiss again.


    Hua Ruge pushed him and said, "don''t make any noise. It''s time to eat. Xia Xia is still waiting outside."


    Tuoba Rui sniffs the words and raises his eyebrows slightly. "Su Nianxia?" he asks


    "It''s hard for you to remember that she is going to the East China Sea with us. I promised. OK." Hua Yuege asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. In any case, it''s juntianxia''s boat that isn''t mine. He''d like to, but I won''t have dinner with other women. Send someone to bring it in for me." Tuoba Rui said, looking a little unhappy.


    Hua rugo can guarantee that Su Nianxia would have been thrown out by Tuoba Rui if she had not been her friend.


    "Your character is really strange. Can I ask you why you don''t let women get close?" Hua Yuege asked, putting his hands on his shoulders.


    Tuoba Rui takes a look at her, which means nothing.


    "I mean, how can I not get close to other people except me?" Hua Ruge corrected and asked again.


    Tuo Ba Rui replied casually, "I just don''t want to see it. It''s hypocritical and troublesome. I hate it when I look at it."


    "But that''s how we women are?" Hua is like a song, a little aggrieved way.


    "You are you, they are them." Tuoba Rui said to hold her tightly, and said, "my little song is good. How can I make people like it?"


    Hua Ruge''s heart is sweet, but at the same time, he also thinks that Tuo BARREI is a little paranoid. She is good at everything?


    "She''s your friend, and I''ll be kind to her, but you''ll eat with her today, and you''ll be with me tomorrow." Tuo BARREI makes concessions.


    Hua rugo saw that he was a little upset, and could only promise: "OK, I''ll go out first."


    "One more kiss."


    "No."


    Hua Ruge said and threw out the study, leaving Tuoba Rui with a discontented look and saying to himself: "can that woman be better than that? What''s the rush? "


    When he came to the courtyard, the food had already been served, but Su Nianxia, who had never been restrained, didn''t move his chopsticks this time, and an Fen sat there.


    "Why not?" Hua Yuege came and asked.


    Su Nianxia shook his head and said, "this is the house of his highness Zhan Wang. I dare to go over it. How can I move chopsticks without him coming?"


    The people who grew up in Dazheng are always in awe of Tuo BARREI, the God of war.


    "Well, he''s eating in the study. Let''s go." Hua Ruge sat down and said at will.


    Su Nianxia''s eyes turned and asked, "can''t you come out to eat?"


    "Yes, he is not used to it." Hua Yuege replied.


    Su Nianxia took a long breath and clapped his chest: "this is the best. I''m so nervous. If I have the same table, I dare not even move my chopsticks."


    "Is it so exaggerated?" Hua Ruge is helpless. Tuoba Rui is not fighting tiger. It''s so terrible.


    "Sure, I''ll have a chicken leg first." Su Nianxia then tore a leg from the roasted chicken and said as he ate it, without any formality.


    Hua Ruge is really a bitter smile.

 Chapter 514

    At noon that day, Hua rugo had a meal with Su Nianxia. After that, he was completely occupied by Tuoba Rui. He ate and slept with him every day.


    Su Nianxia was hung aside. Of course, she didn''t dare to have an opinion. She could only go out shopping by herself every day, and then go to where LAN binger went to string doors.


    One day, Su Nianxia just came back from the outside and saw a little eunuch with a familiar face coming to Tuoba Rui''s house and handing the housekeeper a jade Jane. It should be the news from the palace.


    Su Nianxia''s eyes brightened, but she knew that the housekeeper could not show him, so she followed the housekeeper to Tuoba Rui''s bedroom.


    When he heard the knock, Tuo BARREI came out with Hua Ruge. Tuo BARREI took over and explored it with spirit. Then he said, "Jun Tianxia said that he found the specific location, and we will start tomorrow."


    "Finally I can go." Su Nianxia looks forward to the way.


    Hua Ruge said with an iron Grudge: "look at your achievements."


    "I''m useless. I''ll go pack my luggage and talk to you." Su Nianxia said and turned to the room happily.


    Hua Yuege put out his hand: "this child is fascinated at the thought of monarchy."


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said with some dissatisfaction, "my little song is not like this."


    "Me?" Hua Ruge is not sure about herself.


    She doesn''t seem to have any potential for narcissism.


    "Just stick to me every day." Tuoba Rui stands out from the road.


    Hua Ruge said that I''m together every day without being sticky. If I''m as sticky as him, do you want to do anything else.


    But she didn''t dare to say that.


    "I''m leaving tomorrow. Is there anything else to do?" Tuo Ba Rui asked.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and he said, "the only thing that should be explained is the college. There will be no more."


    "Then have a good sleep and go." Tuo Ba Rui picked her up and went back to the bedroom.


    "You are not allowed to come here." Hua Yuege said solemnly.


    "I can''t really come. You think I''m comfortable." Tuoba Rui''s face is bitter.


    "Well, let''s sleep at ease."


    "Well."


    In the morning of the next day, for the sake of convenient operation, Hua rugo changed into a red strong suit and looked very energetic.


    Tuoba Rui is still a black garment with wide robes and large sleeves. It''s powerful at a glance.


    "The little song is so beautiful." Tuoba Rui appreciates Tao.


    Hua Yuege laughed at him and said, "Your Highness the king of war is not bad."


    "Come on, let''s go." Tuo Barry led her out.


    In the yard, Su Nianxia had been waiting for her for a long time. Today, she was dressed carefully. A flowing light blue dress made her look more immortal. After her baby fat disappeared, her facial features became more and more marked. Now she looks like a beauty.


    "Sister Yuege, is it suitable for me to wear this way?" Su Nianxia ran to ask.


    "It''s beautiful. Let''s go." Hua is singing and praising.


    "What will he do if he doesn''t let me join you then?" Asked Su Nianxia worried.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned for a moment and said, "you should be the only one. I''ll help you to say that then."


    Su Nianxia nodded her head, looking nervous.


    "Relax." Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder.


    At this time, three people came out of the room beside him and stood behind Tuo BARREI, who was called from Zixiao holy land.


    Hua rugo doesn''t know what these people have now.


    A line of six people took three carriages, and soon arrived at the transmission array of the capital of the emperor. At this time, juntianxia had been waiting here.


    Jun Tianxia is dressed in a blue robe, with two people behind him. One is covered in a full body under his cloak. He can''t see his face. The other is like a middle-aged man. He has an extraordinary air.


    Go inside, Hua Yuege takes the lead in saying: "emperor, let''s go."


    The king''s eyes were fixed on Su Nianxia, who came in. He frowned and said, "is Yuege going to take her?"


    "Yes, she wants to see the world and just follows me. What''s wrong?" Hua Yuege answers.


    Su Nianxia saw the king''s fierce eyes and lowered his head unconsciously. He was too nervous to speak.


    "It''s OK to see the world, but this time it''s dangerous. If you have a life, you may not have a life back. It''s better to think clearly." King world reminds a way.


    Su Nianxia raised her head quickly this time, and resolutely said, "I''m not afraid."


    Hua Yuege has no words, but has to show his hands to the emperor.


    "Let''s go." Jun Tianxia told me not to see Su Nianxia again.


    Su Nianxia breathed a long sigh of relief. No matter what kind of danger she may have, thinking about going with him for a long time is just a crazy jump in her heart.


    The East China Sea is above canglan, but now canglan is occupied by Daewoo, so it''s much more convenient to take the transmission array. A few people arrive at the border of canglan and Daewoo.


    This is a small coastal town, Hua Ruge has just smelled a familiar taste. It is the smell of salt and humidity in the air, and it is also a unique feature of coastal cities.


    Last time Hua rugo came here when he grabbed the yellow spring grass, there were a lot of foreigners here at that time. Now it looks more than twice as many as last time.


    It seems that many people know what the relics of the temple of light have found, and they all want to go to the East China Sea for a share.


    "How many treasures in this temple are not enough for so many people." Su Nianxia said.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "the road to the East China Sea is very difficult, and how many have the strength to reach the ruins."


    "Fortunately, I feel very safe with you." Su Nianxia said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry. If you are in danger, you can hide behind the emperor. He looks fierce, but if you are soft, he can''t stand it." Hua Ruge said at the same time.


    Su Nianxia nodded repeatedly, and regarded these words as the truth.


    Hua Ruge has brought her out. She will fight for the future.


    When they came to the seaside, many people secretly tried to explore them, but they were all blocked by the people who came from juntianxia with stronger mental strength.


    People walk quietly.


    Slowly, no one dares to make an idea on them. Although robbery is a business with no capital, we must have our lives to spend.


    When we got to the seaside, Hua rugo saw a huge boat with three floors up and down. There were many people standing on it patrolling.


    There are five or six small boats beside the big ship, which must be used for convoy when driving.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that this is a fleet.


    "Let''s go." Juntianxia is heading for the warship.


    Hua rugo thinks about the boat he made last time and feels the gap between people.


    It''s too big for the emperor Dayu to go out.


    Tuo barrow looked at her and said, "if you like, I will send someone to build one for you."


    "I don''t like that one. I''d like to live in the small village here, or we can come back and experience a little town life." Hua rugo suggested.

 Chapter 515

    "Well, the weather is just right now, so we should relax." Tuoba Rui agrees.


    He had thought about the days when they were the only two.


    Hua Yuege laughs brightly.


    She is still longing for that life.


    Su Nianxia stands behind and listens. He also feels that it''s a perfect thing to live with his beloved in this beautiful seaside.


    Unfortunately, her lover did not have her in her eyes and heart.


    She wanted to be here but did not feel lost, but looked up at the back of the monarch world, and took two steps forward.


    As a result, the two are closer.


    With a broad smile, she felt so satisfied.


    Hua rugo saw the old man who sailed the boat last time when she was passing by a boat. She came up to say hello friendly, "Sir, I see you again. How are you?"


    "Not bad, little girl, going to sea again." The old man is also a kind smile.


    "Yes, if you have any fun, you can go and have a look."


    "It''s cheaper for you to use a boat that doesn''t need to rent an old one." Said the eldest brother.


    "Not this time. Take care of yourself, old man. I''ll go aboard." Hua Ruge waved.


    The old man smiled and nodded: "the sea is not peaceful recently. Pay attention to safety."


    "I see."


    Hua Yuege said that he went back to Tuoba Rui and they finally got on the boat.


    Many people on the boat are looking at Xianghua like a song at this time, with appreciation or envy in their eyes.


    Appreciate her casual, envy her wonderful.


    In this world of great struggle, she can not be lost, and always keep her heart. It''s hard to live with flesh and blood.


    "Beautiful." Hua Yuege got on the top of the ship, holding the mast with both hands, and watched the shimmering scenery of the sun shining on the sea level.


    Tuo Ba Rui can''t help but hold her shoulder and say, "it''s not beautiful without you."


    "It''s just you." Hua, like a song, gets angry and is held in his arms by him.


    The warship was launched, and the sea breeze made his clothes flutter. Hua Ruge suddenly thought of a scene, and his heart moved.


    She stood up straight, spread her hands like birds, then turned her head to Tuoba Rui and said, "hold my waist."


    Tuoba Rui didn''t know why, but he did it according to his words.


    Hua Ruge closed his eyes and felt the breeze blowing across his face. The corner of his lips not only raised a happy arc, but also said, "it really seems to be flying."


    "If you want to fly, I''ll fly with you. You don''t have to lie to yourself." Tuoba Rui said after him.


    Hua is as shocked as a song.


    Yes, it seems that it can fly here.


    "Don''t really fly, just like that." Hua Ruge insisted.


    It''s so romantic.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t know what she was thinking, but he also enjoyed holding her like this, so he slowly closed his eyes and said, "OK, that''s it."


    Hua Ruge is finally satisfied.


    She really wants to live a simple life, get married, and live a happy life like Su Nianxia said.


    "What do you think?" Tuo Ba Rui put his chin on her shoulder and asked softly.


    "Nothing." Hua Yuege gave a dry cough and asked, "did you say how many days it would take to reach the ruins?"


    "At the speed of the ship, ten days." Tuo Ba Rui replied.


    Hua Ruge was slightly surprised and said, "how long will it take so soon?"


    "It won''t take hundreds of years to find it, but don''t be bored. There will be many sea animals attacking us on the way. You can help." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge turned around and yawned, "no sea animals dare to attack me."


    Tuoba Rui picked up his eyebrows and said, "it''s still so good. You can only accompany me."


    Hua Yuedu''s mouth, she seems to have no other choice.


    The warships are moving faster and faster. The small boats around the warships are used for convoy. The people are vast and beautiful.


    There are hundreds of bodyguards on the ship, as well as cooks and maids. Hua rugo thinks that there is no difference between a couple of dancers and a trip.


    The advantage of luxury is that even at sea, every meal is good.


    But Su Nianxia was soon not happy. For the reason of Tuoba Rui, he could not eat with Hua Ruge. Every time Jun Tianxia had a meal, she couldn''t make it, so she had to eat by herself.


    On this day, Hua Ruge had dinner on the deck, and she saw Su Nianxia sitting on the kitchen steps casually eating a piece of pancakes. Her eyes looked at the room not far away, which was the place where the royal food was placed.


    "I''d better ask her to come over and eat together, and you''ll get used to it, will you?" Hua Ruge said to Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui shook his head: "no way."


    No one can get him close to other women.


    "The child is pitiful, too. By the way, her constitution seems unusual." Hua Ruge said, describing: "she can store the force of elements in her body, which can be used when performing soul skills. What kind of constitution is it?"


    "Can a soulman accumulate strength in his body?" Tuoba Rui murmured and began to think.


    Hua Ruge is waiting.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s pupil shrank suddenly. After seeing Su Nianxia, he said: "it''s a great creation."


    "Do you know?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "this is the fire element body. It''s a very rare constitution. It hasn''t appeared in the mainland for a long time. If you practice hard in the future, your achievements will be immeasurable."


    "It''s also an elemental body. No wonder the way of cultivation is similar to me." Hua Yuege said.


    "This is a single elemental body. Unlike you, if she uses the right method, her cultivation speed will be far faster than that of ordinary people, and she will not be limited by talent." Tuo barrui explained.


    Hua Ruge was surprised: "so abnormal?"


    Before Su Nianxia grew up faster than her peers. She always thought that she had a good understanding, but she didn''t think it was because of her special physique.


    "It''s really strong. It''s very easy for a single element to achieve great success." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Yuege nodded repeatedly and said, "it''s not bad. This child is really a man of nature."


    Tuoba Rui does not deny.


    "Eat it yourself. I''ll talk to her." Hua rugo said, took a roast chicken from the table and went to Su Nianxia''s direction.


    Su Nianxia is still sitting on the step over there, looking towards the direction of the monarchy.


    Hua Ruge reached out and patted her on the shoulder, and sat beside her, smiling and asking, "look at your expression of resentment, is it regret?"


    "I don''t want so much." Su Nianxia pulls at the corners of her lips. When she sees Hua Ru as a singer cooking chicken, she laughs and approaches.


    Hua Ruge tore off a chicken leg and gave it to her. He chewed another way: "you are still small, and there is infinite possibility in the future. Just relax."

 Chapter 516

    "I really want to force, but I can''t beat him." Su Nianxia bit the drumstick and joked.


    Hua Ruge was relieved to see that she had a good mentality. As for her constitution, she didn''t say that she was still afraid of leaking out and causing unnecessary troubles.


    They just sat on the steps and ate drumsticks. The servants were used to them all the way. After all, they had done a lot of grounding work.


    After a while, juntianxia came out of the room after eating and looked this way at a glance.


    Su Nianxia is not prepared and seems to be in a bit of a hurry. After all, she is too shapeless to do this.


    Hua Ruge waved his drumsticks to say hello.


    Juntianxia''s lips open a faint smile, and soon turn to open their eyes, and they don''t come here. These days, they live on both sides of the boat. When they meet each other, they say hello from afar, and don''t walk.


    Su Nianxia finally took a long breath and sat up straight, feeling less nervous.


    She vowed that she could not be so shapeless next time, or the God would be embarrassed to say hello.


    "When did you become so timid?" Hua Ruge joked.


    Su Nianxia said sadly, "I''m not afraid to be rejected."


    She knew in her heart that she would be rejected. It was better not to say that she could save her face.


    "Where do you usually use your spirit? I didn''t ask you to say it, but you have to find a way to talk to him." Hua Ruge is on the other side.


    Su Nianxia hears the words and thinks it makes sense. He looks at Hua Ruge in surprise and says, "sister Ruge, when did you understand this?"


    "When you watch the idol drama, you have nothing to offer. As the saying goes, it''s not that women chase men. You look so good. It''s strange that he hasn''t been moved for a long time." Hua Ruge gives her advice.


    Su Nianxia nodded repeatedly, but still couldn''t hide his doubts: "I seem to understand, but what''s the idol drama? Show it to me."


    "I don''t have this. How do you think about what I said?" Hua rugo patted her on the shoulder.


    "Well, I''ll think about it and do it." Su Nianxia said and went back to the room. Of course, she didn''t forget the whole chicken that put Hua Ruge aside.


    Hua Ruge finished teaching her and yawned, ready to go back to her room for a nap.


    After two days on the sea, Hua rugo found that they were not the first people to go to the temple site, because their ships were fast, and they had surpassed many ships on the way.


    The people and sea animals on other ships fought each other. The blood of people and sea animals dyed the Sea red, spectacular and tragic.


    Because of her, she is not too high-level sea animals to avoid, so they will not attack them.


    Jun Tianxia joked that it was wise to take Hua Ruge with you this time.


    Ten days later, Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge just got up, and Daewoo''s bodyguard came to report: "Lord, Lord Hua, here we are."


    Hua Ruge was ready for it, and Wen Yan stretched out and said, "it''s finally here. It''s really boring these days."


    "Are you bored with me?" Tuoba Rui is on the sideline.


    Hua Ruge scratched his forehead and said, "let''s go out and have a look."


    "OK, let you go." Tuo Ba Rui said and took her out.


    Hua Ruge secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    They went out of the room and found that juntianxia Su Nianxia had already stood on the top deck, and the distance between their shoulders was only one person.


    Hua Ruge laughs. It seems that Su Nianxia has made great progress.


    Seeing her coming, Su Nianxia turned to Hua Ruge and blinked happily.


    Hua Ruge gave her a look in her eyes to show her to keep a low profile, and then she asked: "emperor, isn''t it about the place? How come I didn''t see any islands. "


    "Not far ahead, we need to fly." Jun Tianxia said and raised his finger in a direction.


    Hua Ruge can see the shadow of the island only when he looks at it carefully.


    "It''s more secure. We have to rely on ships when we come back and keep them." Tuoba Rui opens his mouth.


    Hua Ruge understood when he saw the island.


    "But I can''t fly. What can I do?" Su Nianxia looks embarrassed.


    Hua Yuege chuckled and said, "let the emperor take you."


    Su Nianxia looked up at the emperor and asked, "emperor, is that ok?"


    "If the song has a golden dragon." King world did not turn around, a word four two dial thousand jin.


    "Then be careful yourself." Su Nianxia said, maybe he was prepared mentally, but he was not lost.


    Juntianxia did not respond.


    Su Nianxia looks at Hua Ruge and helplessly opens his hand.


    Hua Ruge helped her forehead. When they sat on the back of the Golden Dragon together, she said, "it''s too hard for the emperor to fix it. It''s been ten days. It seems that there''s no change at all."


    "He is so good. If he likes others easily, he is not a concubine in the harem now." Su Nianxia said while touching the Golden Dragon scales on the small gold neck, with a very novel appearance.


    "You can really see it." Hua Ruge can''t help laughing at the words.


    Su Nianxia stopped stroking, looked up at the sky, and slowly said, "in fact, I know I don''t deserve him, so it''s natural for him to refuse me. In a word, if he can do well, I won''t feel too bad."


    Hua Yuege is silent.


    It turns out that she loves so simply.


    "I want to be able to do something for him, unfortunately, I am not talented enough, even if the efforts to improve the strength is so slow." Su Nianxia said to herself.


    Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, you can enter the country very quickly in the future as long as you practice according to the skill given by your master."


    "That''s good." Su Nianxia lies on the tap and laughs innocently.


    Hua Ruge was behind her, and she couldn''t help laughing.


    "Sister rugo, we seem to be here. Look." Su Nianxia pointed down and said.


    Hua Ruge looked down and saw a huge Island, about the size of a dozen cities. The island was covered with white miasma, and he couldn''t see what was inside.


    In front of them, Tuoba Rui, juntianxia and the five people they had with them had already stood in the air and looked down.


    They did not arrive in the first batch. Now there are more than 20 ships under the ship. It seems that there are many ships on board, but we can''t see whether there are people landing on the island.


    "There''s a big formation around the island. It hasn''t been broken. It seems that no one has entered yet." After Tuoba Rui, there is a man. You should understand the array very well.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head for the unsearchable: "let''s go down and have a look."


    "Good."


    Hua echoed like a song.


    Juntianxia has landed down first.

 Chapter 517

    Eight people are slowly falling towards the island. If they are closer, they can see the scene through the miasma.


    Hua Ruge was shocked at the sight of her, because the people there were actually killing each other. From the perspective of her as a doctor, these people were delirious.


    Several people can''t help but stop in the mid air, Tuo Ba Rui asked the people behind him: "what''s the matter?"


    "Back to Shaozhu, this big array is called psychedelic array. People who don''t know the array can''t identify the direction and can''t walk out. They will inhale these miasma after a long time, which will lead to hallucinations and kill people when they see them." The man replied.


    "In your opinion, it may break through?"


    The man nodded his head and said, "although this array is not easy to break, it is not difficult. As long as I follow my method, several people can break the array together."


    Before Tuo BARREI could open his mouth, someone found them standing in the sky below. One of the men pointed to them and said, "this place has been occupied by our four main doors. If you know it, you should leave as soon as possible. Don''t make up your mind here."


    Four of the seven clans in the world join hands, which sounds quite bluffing.


    Tuoba Rui and juntianxia didn''t move their eyelids.


    "Don''t be afraid to flash your tongue when you speak, saying this is yours? Show me where to write your name? " Hua echoed.


    The man looked at Hua Ruge riding on the golden dragon, narrowed his eyes and said, "I think this is the Marquis of Dazheng, Hua Ruge."


    "Since we all know each other, let''s not hurt the harmony. What do you think of each other''s abilities?" Hua Yuege asked politely.


    "Hua Ruge, you are powerful elsewhere, but if you don''t have good fruit for our four major doors, you''d better go quickly." The man said rudely.


    With their hands this time, the holy beast is not in the eye.


    As for Hua Ruge''s strength, he ignored it directly.


    Hua Ruge saw that the other side knew who he was, and her temper came up at the moment. "What do you mean, look down on me, don''t you?"


    The man didn''t have any fear and said, "don''t talk nonsense, hurry up, or..."


    "Or what?" Tuoba Rui''s cold voice, like the cold wind from Jiuyou hell, makes people feel the killing intention just by listening.


    The man turned around and saw Tuoba Rui standing beside the Golden Dragon. Although he had never seen Tuoba Rui before, it''s needless to say that he can be so close to Hua Ruge and so powerful.


    It''s the war king of Dazheng, the little Lord of Zixiao Holy Land!


    "You..." The man was too scared to speak.


    "You''d better shut your mouth, or I won''t guarantee that your head will grow on your neck." Hua Ruge''s bad warning.


    This time, the man nodded obediently, and then went to report the situation to several principals not far away.


    Zixiao Holy Land intervenes, which is not within their control You have a voice.


    There are no more than ten ships that can be seen in the distance. They need to hurry in.


    Tuoba Rui nodded his head, and the array devil behind him took out a gossip board and began to calculate.


    Hua Ruge has just been looked down upon, and now she feels depressed, so she says, "wait, why break the battle?"


    "Of course, I''m going to go in. Sister Yuege, are you stupid?" Su Nianxia is on the sideline.


    "You''re a fool. We''re in. They''re in. What''s the first chance?" Hua Yuege said, turning to the array devil way: "elder, you said the array is not difficult, I want to ask if there is no way to go in without breaking the array?"


    "Don''t break in?" The array devil murmured.


    Tuo Ba Rui and juntianxia have a smile at the same time. She is really bad enough.


    "Yes, the effect of this battle is to make people lose their way and get poisoned again. As long as we have antidotes and then follow me, it''s no big problem." The array devil said.


    Before Hua Ruge could speak, the man in white, without a cloak, said: "I have pills. It''s for refining this time. You must pass the miasma in front after taking them."


    This is obviously an alchemist.


    It seems that Hua Ruge understands something. It seems that Tuoba Rui and juntianxia have guessed that the temple is not easy to enter, so they take these people with them.


    I think the remaining three have their own abilities.


    They divided the elixir of the Danshi, and the array devil said: "this array has been used for some years. It won''t be long before I deduce it."


    The demons of this array are deducing the rules of the big array. Su Nianxia thumbs up to Hua Ruge and whispers, "sister Ruge, you are still overcast."


    "Can you change the word?" Hua Ruge has no good way.


    It''s a trick!


    "No, it''s not appropriate to change." Su Nianxia replied solemnly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song.


    She will not give up until the girl is angry.


    The ship in the distance is getting closer and closer. The king glanced at it and said, "it seems that some competent people on the mainland have gathered together this time."


    "It''s fast enough, but I don''t know whether it''s for looting or for death." Tuoba Rui also said, always cool and thin.


    Jun Tianxia didn''t speak, but he didn''t object to Tuoba Rui''s words.


    Is the temple so easy to enter.


    Hua Ruge listened to the conversation between the two people. He was chilly. He asked Su Nianxia, who was riding on the neck of the Golden Dragon in front of him, "don''t be curious about anything in a moment. Follow us."


    "What I know is like sister Ge. I''m not a child. I know the right thing." Su Nianxia replied.


    Hua rugo is more relieved to see that she should. After all, although Su Nianxia is a child in nature, he will not make such a mistake.


    "Little Lord, my subordinates have finished the rehearsal. We can go down now. Please pay attention to the position in front of us." The array devil points to the southeast road.


    Several people nodded their heads imperceptibly and fell down at the same time. When the golden dragon was about to land, it turned into a golden light. It became the size of a lizard and lay on Hua Ruge''s shoulder.


    The miasma here is very thick, but you can also see each other close. So except Hua Ruge who holds Su Nianxia, the rest of the people are normal to follow the array devil.


    In this way, we should pay attention to the steps under our feet. In three steps forward, we should take two steps to the side, and so on and so on.


    There will be people fighting together.


    Hua Ruge turned his hand and took out his stick. He was ready to fight at any time.


    But in fact, she can''t be used. The strength of the people present is very high. It''s not dangerous to put them in the center.


    This is the most poisonous miasma Hua rugo has ever encountered. She thinks that if there is no high-level antidote, even a war master can''t survive for a quarter of an hour, he will be delirious.


    That is to say, it will take a while to break into the array if there is no expert who knows the array.

 Chapter 518

    Array demons are obviously experts in this field. In this changing array, they can only calculate the operation rules of the array by calculating, and then walk out.


    This array covers a wide area. Several people have been marching forward in the scuffle for almost a long time.


    After stepping out of the array, everyone felt that the miasma finally disappeared.


    It turns out that we can''t see the inside from the top. Not all areas are covered with malaria, but the role of the array.


    Hua Ruge also saw the building in front of him at this time. At this time, several people stood on the land. There were seven bronze steps in front of them. The ground above the steps was also bronze. Then there was a building complex which seemed to be cast by bronze as a whole. There were living rooms and large and small palaces.


    On the left side of the hall, there is a bronze statue carved with a majestic deity, with thick eyebrows and a big beard. One hand is behind him, the other hand is sticking out, and in the palm of the hand is a flame.


    The God of light is the God who brings light to the world. To put it bluntly, it is the God of fire.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen bronze used to build houses and palaces. Does that mean they have money?" Su Nianxia said curiously.


    Hua rugo held his chin and said: "it''s very strange that these houses have no joints, just like they are poured as a whole, but it''s pouring. It''s so big here, and it''s impossible to do it."


    Other people are thinking, only Su Nianxia said: "this is not a temple. It may be made by God. The gods are all powerful. No matter how strange it is, it can be explained."


    "Gods build houses? Thank you for thinking about it. " Hua can''t laugh or cry like a song.


    "No matter, let''s go in and have a look before those people break through." Su Nianxia suggested, but he didn''t move.


    "Good."


    Hua Ruge said that he took the lead in going up the steps. Tuoba Rui and juntianxia didn''t think it was inappropriate. They also followed him up.


    After walking up the steps, the bronze rooms are ten steps ahead. What you can see in this direction is just a small palace. It seems that you can walk from here to the big palace in the rear.


    They are very careful step by step.


    "Whoops!"


    The howling wind, with its blazing temperature, rushed towards a line of eight people. Several people looked intently and saw that the windows of the palace and the room in front of them suddenly opened. In a moment, countless fireballs and fiery fire dragons flew out of them.


    Tuoba Rui waves a border to protect several people behind him, but the border that even the saint level strong can stop is swallowed up by countless flames for a moment.


    He is strong, but there are too many fireballs and dragons.


    Before and after several people all used the border, but were soon broken, and even someone took out the magic weapon, but also to hit a disheartened face.


    This is not over, the window opened again soon, and began the second round of fire baptism.


    At this time, Hua Ruge felt that the fire was coming from all over the world, saying that it was impossible to live in the sea of fire.


    "Back up, down the steps."


    At this time, the cloaker behind juntianxia suddenly opened his mouth.


    Tuo Ba Rui pulls Hua Ruge and retreats. No one can resist this kind of attack.


    It''s too late for Hua Ruge to catch Su Nianxia. When she''s about to be swallowed up by the fire, Jun Tianxia''s big blue sleeve swings, clasps her shoulder and backs away.


    "Boom!"


    All the flames fell on the bronze ground, making a huge bang, and the hot air rushed over. If Tuo barrai hadn''t blocked it for a while, several people would have been burned by the heat, not even the bones.


    Hua Ruge''s voice was smoked and she bowed her head and coughed twice.


    Su Nianxia saw such a battle for the first time. He was so scared that he was dragged down by the emperor. He forgot to say thank you.


    After the smoke, the bronze ground was not damaged at all, and the windows of the temple were closed, as if nothing had happened.


    "Now I know why the ground is made of bronze." Su Nianxia murmurs.


    Several people look at her, listen to her way: "otherwise people will explode, still can''t always change the ground."


    The five masters were stunned for three seconds.


    Hua Ruge can''t laugh or cry. What brain circuit does this child have? When is it time to think about the ground.


    "Mr. Shen, the temple has been in decline for hundreds of years. How can the mechanism work?" Asked the king.


    Mr. Shen, as he is called, is the man with the cloak. He hears the words and says, "I can preliminarily confirm that there is a mechanism in the temple that has been running for a long time, and it has strong energy to support it. That is to say, these flames, as long as we go up, will continue to attack. We can''t resist it."


    "What can I do, sir?" The king asked again.


    "Let me see." The cloaker is hidden in the cloaks. His voice is hoarse. I can''t hear his age.


    Hua Yuexin knows that this is the one who knows the mechanism.


    Tuoba Rui and juntianxia are all well prepared.


    "Hide behind me for a while. No matter what happens, you can''t be careless. Do you hear me?" Tuo Ba Rui said to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "OK."


    Tuoba Rui rubs her head.


    "Xiao Jin, go to your sister Xia, can''t you let her be in danger, do you know?" Hua Ruge turns her head to the little golden path on her shoulder.


    Xiaojin still likes Su Nianxia. Hearing this, he turns it into a light on Su Nianxia''s shoulder.


    "Sister rugo, you''d better take it back. I''m ok." Su Nianxia said.


    "I''m better than you at saving your life, so you can rest assured that it will protect you." Hua Yuege said.


    Su Nianxia nodded with emotion.


    The big battle formation outside hasn''t broken yet, and the shouting and killing sound keeps ringing. They stand in it, but they are blocked by the fire.


    Mr. Shen thought for a while, and finally shook his head. "I haven''t touched the law of this mechanism. I''m afraid it can''t be broken. There is only one way."


    "Sir, please." You can see that he has great respect for this man.


    "Break through." The man said again and again, "if I''m not mistaken, the fire is only used to defend the outside. As long as we rush past and enter the palace, we will pass this level."


    "This one doesn''t need to be broken. It can also let those behind taste the flame." Su Nianxia said with a smile, turning to Hua Ruge and saying, "sister Ruge, I am right."


    Hua is like a song supporting the forehead.


    This girl is born to be an ancient spirit, and it''s not easy to learn well, but it''s quick to learn bad.


    "In that case, we''re like a quick way to get there." Tuoba Rui concluded.


    A few nodded.


    The power of fire has just been tried. It''s hard to break through. Do you want to find a way.


    Su Nianxia blinked and looked at Hua Ruge and asked, "sister Ruge, this is your strength. Is there any good way?"

 Chapter 519

    "According to the situation just now, as long as we are close, we will be attacked. Even if we are fast, we will not be able to avoid the attack. Once we are blocked, we will not be able to break through the attack." Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    "I don''t think there''s any way to get around that." Su Nianxia answers.


    The cloaker nodded his head and said in a hoarse voice, "the man who set the mechanism for the temple is an absolute expert."


    "It''s worthy of being the first force hundreds of years ago. We haven''t even touched the door of the temple, so we have such a powerful mechanism." Hua Ruge sighs.


    Several people are silent, but also acquiesced.


    This place is not as adventurous as you think.


    "There seems to be light there." Su Nianxia pointed to the statue.


    Several people looked up and found that it was not the light of the statue, but a thin line of light in the air in front of the statue, like a crack in the air.


    "It turns out that there is a space gate here. If I guess right, we can go back to the East China Sea through this gate." At this time, the array devil said.


    Hua Yuege is also clear on the face: "no wonder that the fisherman who was blown here by the wind and waves can go back safely. I think he accidentally hit the space door."


    Tuoba Rui nodded his head.


    "It seems that the people of this temple still have some good thoughts, which have left a way for those who break into this temple and regret it." Open your eyes to the world.


    Su Nianxia took a look at several people and said, "why don''t we go back?"


    No one seems to have a way.


    "No, I''ve got a way. You can glide by as fast as you can this time. I think the mechanism can only send out a bunch of attacks. I''ll just carry them." Jun Tianxia said, turning his hand to take out a jade seal.


    There are nine lifelike dragons carved on the crystal seal, which are surrounded by golden light. Look carefully, there are seven energy golden dragons circling above.


    Hua Ruge picked up her eyebrows when she saw it. When she captured the flame of extinction, she saw six Golden dragons on his seal at that time. Now it has become seven. I don''t know why.


    "It''s up to you." Tuo Ba Rui is not humble, said a will embrace the waist of Hua Ruge.


    The rest are ready, too.


    Only Su Nianxia, who can''t fly, is left. Jun Tianxia reaches for her shoulder and reminds her, "follow me."


    "Yes, I will." Su Nianxia answers with a smile.


    When they were ready, they flew on the steps and the ground with patterns engraved on them, catalyzing the strength of their bodies to the extreme and gliding towards the palace.


    "Hiss, hiss, hiss!"


    The windows of the palace room were opened again, and countless fireballs and dragons were smashed, and the blazing heat made the room as beautiful as a song.


    Juntianxia clasps Su Nianxia''s shoulder with one hand and throws the jade seal with the other.


    "On!"


    Where are the seven energy golden dragons above the jade seal? The Dragon sings and shakes the sky. At this moment, the jade seal is also made of golden light, blocking all the flames.


    Several people had been prepared, and did not pause on the bronze ground. They all worked hard to slide to the steps at the foot of the palace.


    The window opened again, and a stronger flame chased several people.


    "Go up the steps and follow me into the hall." The cloaker said, went to the door of the little palace, turned his hand and made a decision. The silver energy was printed on the door.


    Before the door of the palace was opened, the flames behind him would attack several people.


    Tuoba Rui squints his eyes and his palm is shining.


    "Squeak!"


    The front door of the hall opened, and several people flashed in.


    Hua Ruge did not close the door in the end, but the strange thing is that the fire stopped attacking at the front of the Palace door automatically, and disappeared out of nowhere.


    Let go of Su Nianxia and take back the jade seal.


    "Thank you." Su Nianxia''s happy thanks.


    Juntianxia looked at her smart smile and said, "it''s OK, you''re low, be careful."


    "I know." Su Nianxia nodded obediently.


    Hua Ruge closed the door with both hands, and the bronze gate blocked the heat outside, which made several people in the palace feel a little cool and breathed heavily.


    At this time, although the windows are closed, the holes left above can ensure the lighting in the shop hall, so that people can see the interior of the palace.


    The room beam in the palace is very high, which gives people a feeling of open and dignified. There is a God in front of it, which is smaller than the God of fire outside. It''s supposed to protect the Dharma.


    There are sacrificial tables and futons under the statue. In addition, there are no other furnishings in the temple, which is not different from ordinary temples except for its large size.


    Hua Ruge went to the window and looked at it.


    There is no mechanism in the room. Where did the fireball and fire dragon just come from?


    "This place is a bit of a heresy?" Hua is like singing and whispering.


    "Don''t move anything in the room. Let''s go out that door together." Again, the cloaker pointed to a closed bronze door at the back of the statue''s side.


    This door should lead to the internal architecture of the temple.


    Several people nodded, Tuo Ba Rui stood at the front to start the battle.


    "Be careful." Hua Ruge reminds me.


    Tuo Barry smiled at her.


    The sound of shouting, fighting and killing outside is very loud, but the palace is very quiet. This atmosphere makes Hua Ruge feel more nervous.


    Tuoba Rui takes a big step. When he steps forward, he reaches for the door.


    "Squeak!"


    The bronze door was opened smoothly, and everyone was relieved.


    "Be careful." Hua Ruge exclaimed. When they saw it again, they saw a big hand outstretched from the door. It was a blow to Tuoba Rui''s chest.


    Tuoba and Rui pick their eyebrows slightly and fight back with the same hand.


    "Click!"


    There was a sound of wood breaking. The big hand was broken by Tuoba Rui. The sawdust was scattered all over the ground. It was made of wood.


    But it didn''t end. Then they saw that the puppet came in. It was two or three meters high. It started to "step" on the road.


    "What is this?" Hua Ruge was surprised.


    "It''s a puppet. It''s made by seizing the opportunity to pass. It''s going to be smart and very difficult to deal with." The cloaker said, a little worried in his hoarse voice.


    Tuo Ba Rui is motionless. With a wave of big sleeve, a burst of power strikes the puppet man.


    "Bang!"


    Just listen to a muffled sound, and then see that the puppet man has turned into a broken wood.


    Hua was as shocked as a song.


    Su Nianxia blinked and looked at the cloak and said, "uncle, this is also difficult to deal with?"


    "Soon you will know." The cloaker said quietly.


    His voice was still falling, and the green light on the surface of the broken puppet flashed, and he stood up again.


    Before they could speak, they heard a sound in their ears, and then their faces suddenly changed.


    "Step!"


    There were so many voices in the corridor that there would be no such effect without hundreds of puppet people.

 Chapter 520

    The puppet''s movement was not slow. Soon Hua Yuege saw that there were many puppets in front of the door. The sapphire eyes stared at them, slowly approached them, and looked at the orderly appearance. It seemed that they were intelligent.


    Hua Ruge clenched the stick in his hand and felt that these puppets did not threaten him very much.


    Su Nianxia turns over his hand and takes out a red staff. He is also ready to fight at any time.


    The rest were already ready to fight.


    No matter who is in front of the puppet''s eyes, I will fight when I see people. There is a flash of red power in the big palm.


    A few were soon surrounded and put into combat.


    In front of Hua Ruge''s eyes is a puppet more than two meters high. It is very fierce to attack people with one fist and one foot. It has a very strong fighting capacity and has no human weakness.


    She can''t use her dexterity. She can only hit hard. Fortunately, these puppets are only equal to the strength of the war master. She can also easily fight hard.


    Tuoba Rui, juntianxia and the people they brought with them can explode two in one stroke.


    Su Nianxia is among the people, and the fire system soul skill is also very powerful.


    But the problem is that these puppets will stand up in less than three seconds and continue to fight.


    "Step!"


    In the corridor, the footsteps of puppets are still heard. Everyone''s scalp is numb.


    These dolls can''t be killed at all. If they go on like this, even if they are more aggressive, they will be attacked and killed in the end.


    "Uncle, I see it now, but what should we do?" Su Nianxia looks at the cloak.


    The cloaker did not open his mouth.


    "Don''t talk, Mr. Shen is observing." The way of the king.


    "Oh." Su Nianxia hears the words and shuts up.


    "Boom!" Just then, there was a big bang outside.


    The array devil knocked down a puppet and said: "there are many people outside who are working together to break the array. It seems that some people who understand the array are coming. They should be able to break it in a short time."


    "There''s no way to kill them all." Hua Ruge said while playing.


    Tuoba Rui narrowed his eyes and said, "since it''s a mechanism, there must be a place to control it. The array demons leave their protection songs. Let''s go to the corridor and have a look."


    "Good." The king answered, turned over his hand and took out the seal, and stood with Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui is surrounded by four short swords, hanging the puppet with fierce sword spirit.


    The two men kept rushing towards the door.


    Puppets are also constantly pouring in from the outside, and Hua Ruge at the tip of his eyes found that later puppets seem to be more and more powerful.


    "Be careful!"


    Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia share the same voice.


    At this time, they had rushed to the door, and the dead and resurrected figures surrounded them.


    The sound of the corridor disappeared and the last four figures appeared in front of them.


    At a glance, Tuo barrow knew that the puppet was different from the previous one. Their bodies were more flexible, and their strength was more abundant. A pair of red gemstones flashed fierce light.


    Four dolls launched at the same time, a strong force burst out, Tuo Ba Rui and Jun Tianxia joined forces to resist, and finally retreated three steps in a row, with several attacks from the dolls behind him.


    "Elders, please help. I can handle it." Hua Yuege speaks decisively.


    Those four people are holy level strength. Even if Tuoba Rui and juntianxia are strong, they can''t cope with enemies twice as strong as themselves.


    The three listen to Hua Ruge''s words. They split the puppet in front of them and rushed to the door, which makes Tuoba Rui and juntianxia retreat to the side of the door, and their subordinates block the puppet''s approach.


    The four red eyed dolls were not unable to catch up with each other, but stood in front of the door of the statue, seemingly to keep people from passing.


    Tuoba Rui and juntianxia are not good-looking. Obviously, they did not expect such a change.


    Hua Ruge''s mental strength explored the two men, took out the medicine bottle, poured out two pills for healing, handed them to them, and said: "fortunately, you have a deep skill, and the injury is not serious, just take a mediation."


    Tuo Ba Rui took the elixir and said with a fierce face: "what a temple of light, it accidentally touched their way. What secret do I really have here?"


    Hua Ruge patted him on the chest and said, "stop talking, and take a breath."


    Tuoba Rui squinted.


    Juntianxia also said thoughtfully: "with our strength, it''s not difficult to kill these people, but if they will come back, it will be troublesome."


    "It''s useless to guess. Let''s try. This time I''ll organize the attack and see if they can survive." Tuoba Rui road.


    The king nodded.


    I think these two people have never suffered such a loss, and they are also a little depressed.


    "Boom!" The sound of breaking the formation outside rang again. I think it won''t take long to come in.


    At this time, the cloaker suddenly raised his head and said, "I understand that the orders these puppets receive are to guard the door. We don''t need to kill them. As long as we can rush out of the door, they will not chase."


    "It would have been easier." Su Nianxia said.


    Tuoba Rui and juntianxia are pondering.


    Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "these are all saints, and there are so many puppets above the strength of the division. If we take out our own cards, we can go through the fight, but the cost is too much."


    "It''s true. We don''t know what the hindrance is. It''s not wise to consume too much now." It''s the way of the world.


    "Boom." The sound of breaking outside continued.


    Tuoba Rui did not open his mouth, but turned to look out.


    Hua Ruge saw his expression, his eyes turned, and his lips picked slightly.


    "That would be great." Juntianxia understood the meaning of the two men and spoke lightly.


    Su Nianxia''s face was misty and asked, "what can I do?"


    Hua Ruge patted her on the head and said, "you will know in a moment."


    Tuo Ba Rui turns his head and pushes open the bronze gate with a wave of his hand.


    "So they won''t be able to come in soon?" Su Nianxia subconscious way, but she is not stupid, soon thought of the reason, eyes suddenly a bright.


    There are many strong people out there. As long as they are used to hold these puppets, it will be easy for them to want to pass.


    But people outside may not dare to come in when they see the battle inside.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned, and finally his eyes fell on the statue in front of him.


    She folded her hands, worshipped three times and said, "this God, today is a must, offended."


    After that, she straightened up and said, "we''ll run through these figures and hide behind the idols. It''s safe."


    She observed and fought for a while. There was no chaos under the statue. It was obvious that these figures were instilled with the order that they could not destroy the statue.


    If they hide there, these dolls won''t get close.

 Chapter 521

    The emperor world hears her proposal, cannot help but laugh: "this you also want to come out."


    "I''m in a hurry. How about going or not?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Go." What he said was Tuo BARREI. He grabbed Hua Ruge''s waist and jumped up. He crossed the unresponsive puppet and went to the platform behind the statue.


    The puppets turned to look, including those with red eyes. But they didn''t move forward. They looked confused.


    Hua Yuege''s smile: "it''s just puppets, and they are smart enough to fight."


    "It''s just you." Tuo Ba Rui holds her in her arms and looks spoiled.


    The king world congeals eyebrows, looks to still some Lengshen Su Nianxia way: "I take you."


    Not waiting for Su Nianxia to respond, he clasped her shoulder and flew in the same way.


    Once again, dolls are stupid.


    Tuo Ba Rui and his subordinates also did the same and jumped over one after another.


    Because the statue is very large, the back of the place is very spacious, a few people are not crowded.


    The broken puppet stands up again, so hundreds of puppets stare at the statue, afraid to go forward, at a loss.


    Su Nianxia finally couldn''t help laughing. After a while, he said to Hua Ruge, "sister Ruge, this way is too great. Ha ha, you don''t know what they are doing."


    A few counselors are thumbs up in succession, which is really not what ordinary people can think of.


    It''s too bad.


    Hua Yuege coughs a few times. He doesn''t want to talk.


    "Boom!"


    There was a deafening explosion outside. Hua Ruge peeped out from behind the statue. Because the palace was very high, standing here, he could see the scene outside at a glance.


    After this explosion, the miasma outside slowly spread, and people also gave out a huge cheer. Some people said in a high voice: "it''s worthy of the first adult of Tianfu University, and the means really make us admire."


    It''s obviously broken to say that.


    Hua Ruge hears that the first one of Tianfu college is the one who picks his eyebrow: "Tianfu college is also coming?"


    But think about it. It''s such a big temptation to find the remains. Those old guys in Tianfu college can''t sit still. The first one that can break the array should be Cheng Yin, the first one in the array.


    I just don''t know if there is anyone else besides him.


    "It''s a small matter. The gate is open. Let''s go in and have a look."


    The outsider said Hua Ruge and felt that she had a look. She slowly turned back and waited for these people to come in.


    "Ah ah!"


    "What is this?"


    "No, it''s toxic!"


    "Cover your mouth quickly!"


    All of a sudden, there are countless painful cries outside.


    Several people looked surprised. Hua rugo looked out and saw that after the miasma disappeared, there was a stream of black air on the island''s ground. If people touched a little black air, they would be invaded into the meridians and lead to poisoning.


    Although Tuo Barry didn''t probe, he also found out the scene outside through his mental power. He said: "it seems that this is caused by breaking the big array"


    "the people who set the array are malicious. Fortunately, we just didn''t break the array." It''s the way of the world.


    Su Nianxia patted her chest and said, "thanks to sister Ruge."


    "The toxicity of this poison is not strong. All the strength above the war division can force the poison out through their own psychic power or spiritual power, but the strength is not enough, and those who have no antidote will be unlucky." Hua Ruge said.


    The cloaker then said, "it''s too big to poison, and the most powerful poison is diluted."


    Hua Ruge nodded in agreement.


    "Come on, let''s go into the hall and have a rest." The crowd did not know who shouted, and then people ran up the steps, towards the palace.


    The windows of the palace and other rooms opened automatically, and then countless fireballs and fire dragons attacked the people who were still close to the palace.


    Those people were startled. Most of them were slow to respond to the poison and were soon swallowed up by the fire.


    Some of the quick reaction is also ashen run down, this just picked up a life.


    When they saw it, the men on the division rose to the air and boarded the nearby ships, far away from the land that was still breathing poisonous gas.


    Others plunged directly into the sea to avoid the gas.


    This time hundreds of people picked up a life, and hundreds of people lost their lives.


    Hua Yuege turned to lean on the statue and said with emotion, "these hundreds of people don''t know how many they can go back."


    "To die for wealth is the way we choose." Tuoba Rui opens his mouth.


    Hua Ruge nodded.


    The poison gas can only work if it is attacked suddenly, which is also clear to the people who make the mechanism, so the poison gas in place will soon disappear.


    After they mediated, they landed again and stood under the steps to study how to enter through the flame.


    Hua Ruge heard a familiar cold female voice at this time: "we all work together. Although there are many flames, there are many of us. As long as one person resists the next point, we will be able to pass."


    Su Nianxia blinked, looked at Hua Ruge, and said, "my master, how can she come?"


    Hua Ruge also heard clearly. It was Fang Yu, the first soul cloud peak of Tianfu University, who spoke.


    "It''s so lively." Hua Ruge''s lips are hooked.


    Just turned over his face, and met again here, really should be that sentence is not the enemy not together.


    Su Nianxia is a little guilty. If Fang Yu bumps into her, she will be punished.


    She took a look at Jun Tianxia and thought that although he was indifferent to himself, he looked after him a lot after entering the temple. Her worry was thrown out of the sky.


    Just fine it, she accepted.


    "Well, let''s listen to the first two. Let''s rush in together." There was a high voice.


    Hua Ruge also recognized this voice, that is, the patriarch who despised her very much when she first came.


    She bit her teeth and looked down on her, but she looked down on the old woman, which made her feel uncomfortable.


    Tuoba Rui reached out and rubbed her head. He said with a light smile, "angry again?"


    "Do you laugh when I''m angry?" Hua Ruge has no good way.


    "You are angry that they don''t look at you. If you want to solve this problem, you can marry me." Tuoba Rui said: "look, you married me to be the wife of Zixiao Holy Land''s future successor, and see who dares to look down on you on the mainland."


    "Marriage is marriage, but face still has to earn its own." Hua rugo said it with a look of indignation and looked very cute.


    Jun Tian can''t help but look around.


    Tuo Ba Rui pinched her face and said, "well, you are not the first one."


    Hua Ruge is not too utilitarian either. It''s just to play with children''s temper. She knocked his hand off and said, "no pinching. I''ll see how they come here."


    She said, and then she put her head out quietly.

 Chapter 522

    Fang Yu''s method is really easy to use. It''s also because there are many people outside and the strength is generally strong. Although he has suffered two attacks, he has come here.


    Hua Ruge was inside this time. She saw the window open, but she found that the fireball and fire dragon were not sent out of the palace, but flew out of the air. It was very strange.


    "Mr. Shen, what''s the matter?" Hua Yuege asked in a low voice.


    The cloaker thought for a moment and said, "I have a guess in my heart, but I''m not sure yet."


    That means it can''t be said now.


    Hua Ruge nodded to show his understanding.


    As soon as the words here fall, those people have entered the palace, and the leader is not the four main doors, but Tianfu college.


    After all, the influence of Tianfu university is there, and this time it''s the two heads of the University. These people don''t need to weigh the weight.


    "What are these puppets? Why are they looking at the gods?" Someone asked strangely.


    "I don''t know, but it''s true that these things are made. The joints are very flexible at a glance, and the eyes, as if they can move." Another man reached for the puppet''s hand.


    "Bang!"


    The puppet slapped him heavily on the chest. The man fell to the ground without precaution and vomited blood. It seemed that he was hurt badly.


    Just came in these several hundred people to be stupefied for a moment, shivering Wei way: "these dolls are not so fierce."


    "Shut up, don''t talk." The elders of the school scolded.


    After that, our attention shifted from the people behind the statue to the people who broke into the hall in front of us. Their less intelligent wood brain reflected this, and someone invaded their territory.


    "Squeak!"


    All the dolls turn around together, and the eyes made of sapphire are shining.


    "This is What? "


    Many people are stupid. They thought they were dolls. All of them moved. The scene is weird and weird.


    Fang Yu and Cheng Yin haven''t seen this scene, but they are also skilled people with courage and don''t panic.


    Cheng Yin ordered: "maybe it''s something that pretends to be a ghost. Everyone has destroyed them together."


    There are four people standing behind them. They are the elders on the stage of the four main sects. Although their strength is less than the holy level, it is almost the same. They take the lead and fight with spirit. The low-level figures fall down.


    They were very proud, but when the puppet stood up again, the smiles on their faces froze.


    "Don''t panic, everyone. If you play more, you''ll be able to knock it down." Fang Yu also said.


    At this time, even if they don''t want to fight, it''s too late. Puppets have swarmed in. The lowest level of strength is division level, and the middle level is only weaker than the four major players.


    The Second World War began in the palace. Hua Ruge and his group of eight people hid behind the Buddha statue in peace. From time to time, they used their mental strength to explore what happened below. Did they rush to the door and fight with those fierce characters.


    None of these people know mechanism skills, so it''s better not to rush out. Most of them are turning around in the same place. More of them are cutting a doll all the time, thinking that the doll can fall.


    They are better than many people, or they would have been killed by puppets.


    Hua rugo yawned by the statue, and when he was bored, he told Su Nianxia, "Xia Xia, your teacher''s IQ is worried. Don''t be silly with her later."


    "Sister Yuege, you laugh at people." Su Nianxia''s voice is a little helpless.


    If you are a normal person, she will follow you, but that''s the master. She can''t offend you.


    Hua Ruge laughs: "good boy, but I really don''t want to learn how to do things


    "I know. I won''t be stupid with you for so long." Su Nianxia''s return is serious.


    "But you must be punished when you go back this time. You should be prepared psychologically." Hua Ruge reminds me again.


    "I''m not afraid," said Su Nianxia, spreading his hands at Hua Ruge''s stall with a smiley face


    As soon as Hua rugo saw her, she knew that she was making a fool of flowers. As soon as she wanted to make a joke, her face was pinched by Tuoba Rui.


    Tuo Ba Rui leaned against the wall, facing her leaning on the Buddha. Seeing her there, he heard her voice. His discontented voice came through his spirit: "why don''t you talk to me when there is a whisper?"


    "I just feel bored and joking. Do you eat the vinegar?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    After receiving her words, Tuo Ba Rui raised his eyebrows and sent a message: "don''t feel bored with me."


    "Then what do I do?"


    "Look at me."


    "Can you cure boredom?"


    "Nonsense, don''t I look good?"


    "Well, it looks good It''s my aesthetic fatigue. "


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t understand the meaning of aesthetic fatigue, but he also knew it was not a good word, so he became more and more dissatisfied.


    The above few people are idle, but the following war is more and more fierce. When Hua rugo and Tuo barrow are in a stalemate, Cheng Yin finally says, "these dolls are immortal. There must be some energy to control them. We need to find the energy to destroy them!"


    Hua Ruge scratched his head and said that you finally understood.


    "But first Cheng, where is the control place?" One of them asked.


    "According to my observation, only the four puppets at the door have not moved. They should not want us to pass. There must be a control mechanism behind them." Cheng Yin also said that he has always been the intelligent star in the first five peaks, so his brain should be more flexible.


    Moreover, he has a good knowledge of array and has learned a lot of miscellaneous knowledge, which he also remembered at this critical time.


    "I''ll take the lead. Let''s attack the four puppets at the door." Fang Yu is speaking this time.


    She said that with a wave of white staff, a space crack would break several middle-level puppets in front of her.


    Fang Yu and Cheng Yin, as well as two patriarchs, attacked in the direction of the door.


    Jun Tianxia starts slightly and focuses on the door. He slowly raises his hand and is ready to give orders at the critical time.


    As long as a few people tangle up, the puppet distracts, and they can get out at this time.


    A few people soon arrived at the gate, but they obviously underestimated the strength of the puppet. After two rounds, the two patriarchs were injured.


    Moreover, these four figures are obviously more intelligent. They will cooperate with the attack to beat back the two patriarchs, and they will also force Fang Yu and Cheng Yin back together.


    "Here It''s holy strength. " Fang Yu retreated, shocked.


    Cheng Yin, covering his chest, said, "it''s really evil. If you take a rest and attack with all your strength, you won''t believe that you can''t defeat them."


    After hearing this, several people behind the Buddha''s statue had a bright eye, and the time was coming.

 Chapter 523

    Several people adjusted their breath to the best state. Cheng Yin got up and said, "elder martial sister, we are dealing with one puppet each, four patriarchs, and you two are dealing with one. We are working together to destroy these puppets."


    "Besides, we must rush through these things as soon as we destroy them, or we will have no power to rush through them once they are revived." Fang added.


    Qi Qi of the four clans nodded, and several great masters of soul prepared to assist.


    "Do it!"


    At his command, Cheng Yin attacked the puppet with a eight trigrams array formed by spiritual force.


    The eight trigrams array has some mysterious power. The puppet hit back with one stroke, and there were several cracks on the wooden arm after it was opposite to the eight trigrams array.


    Fang Yu is the most powerful one here. She waves her staff in succession, and there are cracks in the air. The space is divided into two parts and is invincible.


    But the puppet she was dealing with was holy after all. She had some intelligence. She would dodge when she knew that she was invincible, and then she quickly attacked Yu. It seemed that she had to pester her for a while.


    The four masters, three battle divisions and one soul division, are the peak of the battle division and the great soul division. They are the strong ones who can break through the saint level by a short distance. With the help of several great soul divisions, it''s no surprise to attack two Saint level figures.


    Looking at the current battlefield situation, these figures will soon fall down, and there is no way to distract them.


    But juntianxia''s hand didn''t fall, he thought it was not the time.


    Hua Ruge understood what he meant, and told him in front of him, "give it to me later."


    "Good." A simple word came from juntianxia.


    "We''ll be at the end in a moment." Hua Ruge knows Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui was beside her, and she nodded her head.


    After a brief exchange of several people, they heard a huge explosion in the palace. It was Fang Yu who broke the puppet in front of them.


    Jun Tianxia''s hand waved forward and clasped Su Nianxia''s shoulder. He jumped from behind the statue and went to the front door. He was very fast. When Fang Yu was still protected by the war division of the college, he was standing outside the door.


    Su Nianxia hurriedly turned her back and did not dare to let Fang Yu see her face.


    People who had been ready for the statue came out and landed outside the door, which took less than a second.


    "BAM bam!"


    Before and after, the three red eyed dolls were broken, and the people in the palace had long forgotten to be happy, but looked at the people outside.


    Hua Ruge stood at the end, waved to the palace and said with a smile, "thank you very much, everyone."


    "Hua Ruge! It''s you! " Fang Yu cried out in shock and rage.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time." Hua Ruge greets with a smile.


    What else does Fang Yu want to say? Cheng Yin points to the sawdust of the puppet that has just been broken on the ground. Now the green light is shining. "Elder martial sister, go quickly. These puppets can be revived."


    He said that he took Fang Yu''s arm and rushed out. It will take a few seconds for the doll to recover.


    Hua Ruge stood in front of the two men, a sly smile, a light wave of black stick in his hand.


    Cheng Yin''s face suddenly changed.


    In a moment, a gust of wind swept all the people in the palace. These people would have just fought a battle. The old force was exhausted and the new force was not born. In a short time, there was no defense. Even Cheng Yin was blown back a few steps.


    Fang Yu is a soulmate. She is very weak, let alone weak.


    The change happened very quickly. After these people understood what happened, they wanted to rush out. The four puppets that had just been broken on the ground had stood up and stood in front of them.


    Fang Yu stared at these dolls, and Hua Ruge, who was standing behind them, was almost spitting blood.


    "Hua Ruge, you mean little man!" She shouted abuse.


    Cheng Yin also glared: "Hua Ruge, you just use us, but also cause us to be trapped here, isn''t it too much?"


    The faces of the four patriarchs were also very bad. After all, it would not be easy for anyone who was so gloomy.


    "I take advantage of your despicableness. You two old people deceive me when I am young. If you take the top of the five peaks, you will be aboveboard?" Hua Yuege sneered and said, "I''m going to collect some interest by the way this time. I''m sensible. Don''t provoke me later."


    "Hua Ruge, if you don''t care about your friendship with others, don''t blame us for our ruthlessness in the future!" Fang Yu said coldly.


    "If you want to be clear about it, then again, if you deceive me first and I fight back later, what''s right and what''s wrong is self-evident. With your brain similar to it, you want to reverse black and white?" Hua rugo pokes a puppet''s wooden head from behind.


    Mr. Shen said it was true. These puppets guard the palace. As long as they break in, they will not care.


    "You..." Fang Yu was so angry that she couldn''t speak.


    As for the advantage of her tongue, she is naturally inferior to Hua Ruge.


    "Well, you can play with them for a while, and we''ll go first." Hua Yuemei''s eyes are smiling, and she blinks playfully.


    Half of the people in the palace were angry, and half of them stared at Hua Ruge. This girl is so charming.


    "Hua Ruge, I won''t let you go!" Fang Yu is roaring.


    Hua Ruge was finally dragged away by Tuoba Rui.


    "What are you doing?" Hua Yuege looks puzzled.


    Tuo Ba Rui asked gloomily, "what are you laughing at them? Next time, you are not allowed."


    "Then I''ll cry if I can''t see anyone." Hua Ruge is helpless about this.


    "Don''t cry, don''t have an expression." Tuoba Rui set a benchmark.


    "Let''s forget it. You''re paralyzed in our family. I''d better be normal," Hua rugo joked.


    Tuoba Rui thought about it, but he thought it was quite reasonable.


    "Change your men''s clothes next time you go out!" He''s in the middle.


    Hua Yuege could not help but nod his head: "OK, sir, what do you mean?"


    Jun Tianxia is listening, with an unnatural gloomy expression.


    "Sister Ruge, is there any danger for the master to be trapped in it?" Su Nianxia asked if he was too upset.


    Although she was close to Hua Ruge, and Fang Yu didn''t know each other for a long time, and she didn''t see each other for several times, she was also a master anyway.


    "It''s all from the same family. I can''t do it so well. Those holy puppets won''t attack actively. They can break through when their skills are restored." Hua Yuege said.


    Su Nianxia patted her chest: "I''m relieved."


    A line of eight people came out of the side door, which was a long corridor. After walking through the corridor, they went down the steps to a courtyard.


    The structure of the courtyard is very strange. The ground is still bronze, with patterns that no one can understand engraved on it. Moreover, it is octagonal, with eight walls. Each wall has a bronze door, which is closed.


    Obviously there is a mystery.


    "This place is a little weird." Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "I''ve been to the temple. It''s a place where people live for God, but it''s like a place for experience. It''s like a place where people live."

 Chapter 524

    "That''s right. This place is really weird." The king world rubs the eyebrow heart way.


    Several people nodded.


    Su Nianxia thought about it and said, "do you think it''s possible that it''s a fake temple, just to cheat us in?"


    "Not impossible, but for what purpose?" Hua thought with a face like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui put his hand on her shoulder and said, "don''t guess, you will know in the end."


    "OK, but these eight doors are obviously leading to eight different directions. Which one should we take?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "The array devil is playing. Let''s wait." Tuoba Rui said patiently.


    Hua Yuege looked up at the sky and said, "it''s actually easy. I''ll jump up and see which side is the main palace. We''ll go which side."


    She said do it, and the whole person rose up and stopped in the air to look around.


    Su Nianxia can''t fly up. She can only ask, "sister rugo, what do you see?"


    Hua Ruge felt dizzy at a glance, and soon came down. He shook his head and said, "I can''t see anything. It''s the same courtyard in all directions. It''s octagonal and has eight gates."


    Su Nianxia''s face was confused.


    "The whole island is a big formation, we can only find a planned way, no shortcut." The cloaker opened his mouth at this time.


    "You mean what I just saw was a fake? The formation of the array? " Hua Yuege asked.


    The cloaker nodded his head, "yes."


    Hua Ruge''s face is speechless: "if it is true, what good things in it should be protected like this?"


    "I''m curious, too." Su Nianxia turned to look at Jun Tianxia and asked, "emperor, what are you looking for?"


    Jun Tianxia took a look at her and said slowly, "I''m not sure now, but I''ve been looking for this thing for a long time. All kinds of news point to the temple of light hundreds of years ago, and I''m going to find it."


    Although Su Nianxia didn''t hear what it was, he nodded his head seriously: "it must be here. We all help you find it."


    Jun Tianxia nodded his head slightly, but did not open his mouth.


    She is lovely.


    Su Nianxia then turned to look at Hua Ruge and said, "right, sister Ruge."


    "You''re sure you''re not here to make a mess." Hua Ruge teases her.


    Su Nianxia''s face was a little red when she heard this. She was not weak, but when she came to such an evil place, she couldn''t help anything.


    But she didn''t know it was so dangerous.


    Hua Yuege smiled and watched the three steps of array magic in the yard.


    "The courtyard is built according to the eight trigrams, but there seems to be some runes burned on the bronze door. Brother Zhang, come and have a look." Said the array devil.


    Another of Tuoba Rui''s subordinates came forward and went carefully.


    The cloaker also seems to be studying.


    Su Nianxia is idle and bored and asks, "sister rugo, what if you come here?"


    "Simple, one by one." Hua said like a song.


    Su Nianxia nodded: "if it''s me, it''s the only way."


    "Since we have set up such a large position, the people who built this place don''t want to make people feel better. If they go wrong, they may fall into a trap." Tuoba Rui is on one side.


    Juntianxia also came over and said, "yes, there is no simple mechanism here."


    If he had not guessed that it would be very difficult to break through here, he would not have joined hands with Tuoba Rui.


    The array devil, the cloaker and the one who knows the rune were together. For a while, the array devil said: "little Lord, emperor, we have found the living gate."


    Now he stood in the southeast, pointing to the bronze door beside him.


    Several people saw that there was a huge beast with claws and teeth carved on the door. It was full of flames and didn''t know what it was.


    Hua Yuege stepped forward and asked curiously, "what''s the mystery of these doors?"


    "Of the eight gates, one is a dead gate, and the rest are blinding. It may not be too dangerous to put them in the ordinary place, but it can''t be said in this temple." The array devil replied.


    Hua rugo thought it was fun to listen to it. She once thought of learning the array, but she had no time before. Now the token that opened the sky city was taken away by the magic gate, and she could not learn it.


    Tuoba Rui pulls Hua Ruge and says, "go in and have a look."


    As he said this, he pushed the door open, led by him, and the fish came in.


    This is a corridor. There is no light around. After the last person closed the door, it was dark inside. He couldn''t see his fingers.


    "I have the Pearl." Hua rugo said that he turned his hand and took out a luminous bead, which is said to be made of fish eyes. It is usually transparent, but it can emit white light in the dark place.


    When the beads were taken out, the road in front of them could be seen clearly. It was bronze ground again, and a straight road extended to the inside.


    A group of people walked forward. It was peaceful all the way. They didn''t meet anything, but the more they went inside, the higher the temperature.


    Only Su Nianxia has a bad constitution. After feeling the high temperature, a small face is hot and red. The light is very good.


    "Emperor, is it so hot in front of you that you have entered the fire temple?" Su Nianxia turns to the first.


    She and juntianxia walk side by side. Although they don''t speak much, juntianxia doesn''t exclude them either.


    Su Nianxia is very glad that he is not as close to women as Tuo BARREI, or she will not even have the chance to be close.


    "I don''t know, but the temperature is so high, it should be near the end." The way of the king.


    The corridor is very narrow, and the two people are close. Su Nianxia is listening to his voice in his ear. His heart beats faster and his face is redder.


    Jun Tianxia listened to her breathing a little bit fast, turned to look at her and asked, "are you ok?"


    The speed of the two people is relative. Su Nianxia''s lovely face is a little dull. For a while, he forgot what he wanted to say.


    Juntianxia looked at her silly and cute appearance, and the corner of her lips could not help raising it for a while, then she pulled a jade plate off her body and said, "I''ll borrow it for you."


    Su Nianxia is stupefied and takes over, only feels the tentacles are cold.


    "This is the blue Xuan jade produced by Daewoo. The jade is cold. You can dilute the heat in your body by holding it."


    Su Nianxia''s hands touch the jade in the palm of his hand. He bumps the deer in his heart. He quickly steps to catch up with Jun Tianxia and says thanks in a low voice.


    Although she is usually very clever, she feels that it''s hard to talk when she meets juntianxia. She''s always afraid of saying something wrong.


    After walking for a while, the corridor began to widen, and there was a flash of fire, and the Pearl was not illuminated.


    "It looks like we''re almost there." Hua Ruge looks at the front, where is a corner, from here you can see the fire, if you turn the past, it will be there.


    Tuoba Rui releases Hua Ruge''s hand and stretches out her arm to protect her behind her. Juntianxia also walks forward with Tuoba Rui.

 Chapter 525

    "Little Lord, let''s be ahead." A man who had been unknown came out.


    Hua rugo always thought it was a powerful role, but he didn''t talk all the way, and only showed a little strength when playing puppets.


    He and the array devil walked in front of each other, and the crowd gradually approached the corner. Hua rugo and Su Nianxia were protected at the back and followed the others.


    Walking around the corner, everyone was stunned because there were no temples or statues in it, only a sea of fire. The red magma was in front of them, and there was no way ahead.


    "How could this happen?" The array demon''s face was surprised. He dare to be 100% sure that this door is a living one.


    "No, there is fraud!"


    The cloaker burst out.


    "Ow!"


    At this time, a fire red giant beast with flames all over its body sprang out under the magma. It looks like a unicorn, but it is bigger than the unicorn, and it looks fierce.


    Hua Ruge only felt familiar, but could not remember where he had seen it for a while.


    Before the crowd could react, the giant beast swooped down. Even if Hua Ruge was the farthest away, he could still feel the blazing temperature.


    The first two are the black clothes master and the array devil.


    Both of them are battle divisions, so they have to use their hands to fight against the giant beast in a hurry. But the reason why the Xuan beast is difficult to deal with is that in its strong explosive power, in a short time, the human race is bound to fall.


    At the same time, the giant beast pours out a blue fireball, and goes straight to the two people. After the two people is Tuo BARREI, so they can''t hide, they can only support.


    Tuoba Rui is ready to fight against the giant beast at this time, but now he can only save people.


    He pushed out the palm of his hand, and a big energy handprint appeared in the air and went towards the fireball.


    The energy of the fireball is offset. At this time, the giant beast also lands. It raises the giant palm with the fire, and in a moment, it breaks the defense of the two people and beats them.


    The clothes on the two men''s upper bodies were burned instantly, and their skin burned a large area. Although they didn''t fall down, they kept retreating.


    At this time, the moves of juntianxia are ready, and the jade seal is thrown out by him. He smashes it to the beast with great momentum.


    Aware of the danger, the giant beast arched itself, then rose up and headed for the top of the jade seal.


    "Bang!"


    "Ow!"


    After the explosion, the seal flew back, and the beast roared like pain and excitement, and continued to attack the crowd.


    The emperor took back the seal, narrowed his eyes in horror, and said, "this is a mutated holy beast. Don''t fight, withdraw!"


    "Behind my house, you go." Tuo Ba Rui said, throwing the sleeve of his robe, and four short swords went to the giant beast.


    "You can''t handle it alone." Jun Tianxia said, "turn around and tell Hua Ruge," take them with you and go quickly. We are the two queen. "


    The giant beast is fiercer and faster than they think. It doesn''t allow Hua to think like a song at all.


    She asked juntianxia''s people to support two wounded people, and she took Su Nianxia and went out. Before she left, she did not forget to say: "Xiaojin, help."


    "Yes, master." Xiaojin flies back to the corridor and grows rapidly. The Dragon claws shoot down to the giant beast.


    Although Su Nianxia listened to Hua Ruge''s words and went out, he was worried and asked, "sister Ruge, they won''t have an accident."


    "The emperor said that it was a mutated holy beast. Although it has mutated, it is still a holy beast. There are Xiaojin and two of them. There will be no problem. Let''s go." Hua said like a song.


    In it, Tuo BARREI controls four short swords to restrict the action of the giant beast. Juntianxia also puts away the seal and attacks at close range with a long sword, because he has the flame of extinction, which makes the giant beast suffer a lot.


    Jinlong''s attack is even more simple and crude, and he directly uses his claws to shoot.


    "Ouch!"


    Just out of the corridor a few people heard the howl of pain.


    Hua Ruge''s heart was completely put down. She went out first and took out two pills for the injured two. But they were suddenly attacked by the giant beast. The injury was not light. I''m afraid it will be better for a while.


    "Uncle, isn''t this a stranger? How can we meet that monster?" Su Nianxia asked after the cloaker.


    "It''s true that this is a living door, but the men who set up the array have cheated on it." The cloaker''s voice was sombre.


    Hua Ruge suddenly thought of something. He turned to look at the monster engraved on the door, and found that the appearance of the monster was the same as that of the giant beast inside. No wonder he felt familiar.


    But what does it mean to carve a trap on a door?


    Is it clear that they are playing tricks?


    After a while, Tuoba Rui and juntianxia came out. They were still the same as before. They didn''t touch the dust one by one. They didn''t look like they had experienced a war.


    Xiao Jin lies on Tuo Barrow''s shoulder. It doesn''t seem to matter.


    Hua Rusheng came forward and asked, "are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. We beat the beast back." Tuoba Rui said, holding her hand, and asked, "how are they all doing?"


    "The injury is not light. Although the body is not in great trouble, it can''t go on any more. It''s too dangerous." Hua said like a song.


    Tuoba Rui nodded his head to the two humanitarians: "it''s dangerous here. Let''s go back through the space gate."


    He is kind enough to talk to his own people.


    "No, little Lord, it''s just that it''s too dangerous for us to let you stay alone." The array devil said.


    Tuo Ba Rui said without hesitation: "my decision has never been changed, you look for opportunities, go back."


    They also knew that their body might be behind them, so they both sighed and left.


    It''s hard to get in here, but it''s easy to get out.


    Hua Ruge sighed, pointed to the door where they had just come out, and said, "look at the monster."


    A few people turn head, when see monster, facial expression is not good-looking.


    "Isn''t that a trick?" Su Nianxia said angrily.


    This trap is carved on the door, showing that it is not a reminder, but a taunt.


    Because if you don''t enter the door, you don''t know it''s a monster.


    If the people who escaped from the great loss came out and saw the painting again, it would be strange if they breathed blood.


    "This is a powerful character. He is sure that those who can break through the previous hurdles must know some array metaphysics, so he set a trap here in Shengmen. It''s really cunning." Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    Tuoba Rui injured two subordinates this time. His face is not good.


    "Now we have to be more careful." In this way, they will suffer a lot.


    Hua Ruge nodded.


    Su Nianxia pointed to other doors and said, "look, the patterns on each door are different. Is the mystery hidden in these paintings?"

 Chapter 526

    Following Su Nianxia''s direction, several people also found that the images on each door are different. Some of them are painted with monsters, some with flowers and grass, but only one door is painted with gods.


    Su Nianxia went to the door where the statue was painted and said, "it seems that this is the way to the temple."


    Several people didn''t say what they should believe or not.


    "It''s a dead door, but now I really can''t say if I can get in." The cloaker said.


    It''s the person who arranges this array that doesn''t play according to common sense.


    Hua Ruge takes a look at Tuoba Rui, but he is not sure about it, and there is no way.


    Su Nianxia also knew what they were worried about. He stood there holding his chin and said, "I don''t know if I should believe this portrait."


    If you really look at the portrait and go in, the mechanism is too casual.


    "I think so, too." Hua Ruge is helpless.


    The emperor thought for a moment and said, "we can''t stand here, or we can go ahead and have a look. You two are waiting in place. If it''s safe, we can call you again."


    "Well, that''s good." Tuoba Rui agrees.


    As long as Hua Ruge doesn''t encounter danger, he doesn''t want so much.


    "How can this work? We can''t help you. We''ll go together." Hua Ruge insisted.


    "Yes." Su Nianxia also made a statement, but the words were all said by Hua Ruge. To her, she can only come to: "I want to go with sister Ruge."


    "What''s more, those dolls can''t stop those people for too long. You can''t be stripped alive by those people after throwing us away for a while." Hua said like a song.


    "I''m not worried about that. Master won''t do anything to me." Su Nianxia said straightly.


    Hua Ruge hates iron but not steel: "then you don''t want to go?"


    "Yes, I am afraid of being punished." Su Nianxia changes her tongue.


    Tuoba Rui and juntianxia are also fierce. They can play their own roles everywhere, but they can''t deal with such a situation.


    Hua Ruge pulled Tuo barrow and said, "let me join you. I have the ability to protect myself."


    "Well, according to you." Tuo Ba Rui''s coquetry to China has never had the slightest resistance.


    Su Nianxia knows that it''s useless to ask for Tuoba Rui, so she can only change the object of help to juntianxia, but she has nothing to persuade juntianxia. She thinks anxiously for a long time, and finally says, "I can''t stay alone."


    Juntianxia looked at her and could not think of any words to refuse.


    "I promise to stay at the back. If there''s any danger, I''ll run fast and don''t drag you back." Su Nianxia takes advantage of the heat to hit the railway.


    The king world gently called out the mouth airway: "that line, you follow."


    Su Nianxia nodded repeatedly, but he couldn''t see his teeth and eyes.


    The emperor stroked his forehead and said nothing.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes fluttered over, which was a little appreciative.


    Su Nianxia receives her eyes and just smiles.


    "Bang bang!"


    There was a loud popping noise from the palace. It should be the saint level figures.


    "It''s not slow." Hua Yuege said, "let''s go. It''s too much trouble to be followed by those people."


    Several people thought so too, so they opened the door with the gods painted on it, and a line of six people came in.


    Because they have just suffered the loss of unprepared, all of them are ready to fight this time. Even if there is a strong enemy suddenly, they will not be injured passively as they just were.


    Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia are at the back, and Tuoba Rui and juntianxia are still at the front.


    This corridor, like before, is also a dark one. It needs to be illuminated by the Pearl. It is also quiet. There is no sound and no hidden danger.


    Su Nianxia often looked back as she walked, and said, "sister Ruge, you said that the master would not come after you."


    She is still afraid of Fang Yu.


    "They follow our example and are more likely to go to that door." Hua Ruge guessed.


    Su Nianxia thought for a moment and said, "do you mean Cheng Yin can find a living door for the first time?"


    "As the first one in Tianfu college, he is a master of array on the mainland." Hua Yuege said unkindly and smiled.


    They can''t eat it on their own.


    Su Nianxia also couldn''t help laughing: "then they are going to be unlucky. Zhan Wang just said that the giant beast hasn''t been killed."


    "If you kill them, you can''t pit others. They must have done it on purpose." Hua said like a song.


    "It seems that the emperor is also very bad." Su Nianxia murmured.


    "In addition to the perineum, it should be pretty good." Hua Ruge commented that she had been in contact with the monarch and knew him by herself.


    Juntianxia seems to be a cold-hearted emperor who only wants to fight for hegemony, but she remembers his saying that only when the world is unified can there be real peace.


    This shows that he hopes for peace to some extent and has compassion for the people.


    As an emperor, he may be too deep in the city and act more rationally, but Hua rugo thinks that he has a soft side in his heart and is also a good man.


    Su Nianxia is as happy as he is praised when he listens to Hua as a song.


    "Of course I know he''s good." She said.


    Hua Ruge glanced at her and said incredulously, "you know he looks good."


    "It''s not." Su Nianxia Yi''s positive words of negation, and then said: "there are body, temperament, I like."


    Hua Ruge''s face is speechless, so he almost didn''t turn his eyes. It''s not his appearance.


    Su Nianxia doesn''t care what Hua Ruge thinks. She holds her jade pendant tightly in her hand. She is reluctant to return it.


    This corridor is much wider than the one last time. It also goes up when it comes to steps. The overall trend is different.


    The other difference is that the temperature here is normal.


    "Wait, it looks like there''s a mural here." Hua Ruge passed by with the light of the Pearl, and saw a faint picture on the wall of the corridor.


    Tuo BARREI stopped, approached the wall, and approached the Pearl. As expected, he saw a picture on the wall, which spread for a long time.


    "Let me see what it is." Hua Yuege approaches, holding the shining pearl all the way forward.


    Mural painting is very atmospheric, the content is simple and straightforward.


    In the first ten paintings, some primitive people were drawn. They could not cook. In winter, many people would freeze to death.


    Then there appeared a very tall figure, very similar to the image of the God of fire on the statue, who went to an abyss with many enemies.


    The next dozen paintings are about how this man fought with those vicious people. After several dangers, he finally got the kindling.


    Then he brought the fire back to the world, and the painting style of the mural became warm, and people changed after the fire.


    After that, people respect this man as a God, bring kindling to the world, and open up a new civilization for the world, so they call him the God of light.

 Chapter 527

    After reading Hua Ruge, he said, "I''m bragging to myself. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. There''s nothing in it. Let''s move on."


    "Although it is, this kind of mural can''t be painted everywhere. There should be gods here." Tuoba Rui said.


    Jun Tianxia nodded: "go in and have a look."


    A group of people walked up and down the corridor for a while, and found that the vision in front of them was broadened, and then they bypassed several bends. Suddenly, their eyes were bright.


    There is a underground palace in front of us. The whole palace is bright. There is a god of light in front of it. There is only a simple table. There is an old Futon underneath. It seems that someone is meditating.


    The scale of the underground palace is not as large as that of the little god in front of it. The statue of the God of fire is also very small. Although it''s a temple, it seems to be of little value.


    Hua ruoguesu Nianxia was watching, and he began to inspect all parts of the temple for others, but he saw nothing but a door.


    Several people stared at the door, not sure whether to open it.


    "It seems that this is the only way out. If you don''t open it, you can only go back. There is no choice." Tuoba Rui said, reaching for the door.


    Hua rushes to Tuo BARREI, ready to find out the crisis, and immediately moves.


    The rest of the group stared nervously.


    "Squeak!"


    The bronze door made a slight noise of friction. The next moment, the door was opened.


    At the moment of opening the door, everyone felt that a cool wind was blowing in. At a glance, it was dark.


    Tuoba Rui takes Hua Ruge back and stares at the door all the time.


    But a moment, two minutes later, there was no movement outside.


    "There seems to be no mechanism for this." Su Nianxia is on the sideline.


    Hua Yuege observed carefully and said: "it seems to be the same as when we came. It''s also a corridor. Just now the wind blows in, indicating that it''s not far from the outside door."


    "Then let''s go out. There are only gods here. There''s nothing to see." Su Nianxia said.


    Juntianxia said, "I don''t think it''s right here."


    "It''s true that gods are to be worshipped. The more conspicuous the incense is, the more vigorous the incense is. How could it be placed in the underground palace?" Hua Yuege answered.


    "Maybe we should see what else is there." Tuoba Rui also said.


    Several people stopped, and then Jun Tianxia ordered the cloaker to look carefully in the room.


    Hua Ruge touched his chin and murmured as he walked in the palace: "since it is unreasonable, why should it be built?"


    Su Nianxia goes under the statue. Bored, she plays with the lotus lamp.


    "Hiss!"


    She took a breath of cold air and took her hand back. At this time, her index finger had been cut by the sharp edge of lotus, leaving two drops of blood.


    She is not affectable, simply wiped with a handkerchief, then continued to see other items.


    Everyone''s attention is not here, and no one found that after su Nianxia turned around, the lamp gradually absorbed her blood.


    "Since it''s not put here for people to worship, it''s used to hide people''s eyes and ears." Hua rugo guessed boldly, "so is there something hidden in it?"


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "this is the most likely situation. Let''s take a closer look."


    After Hua Ruge was recognized, his eyes were fixed on the statue. People seemed to have inexplicable awe of God, so this place should be the most secret place.


    "Offended." Hua Ruge said a word to the statue, then flew up to the altar and touched the statue.


    The following people were stunned for a while, but they were also used to it, so they didn''t speak.


    Su Nianxia stared curiously.


    "It''s strange that no one has been here for hundreds of years, so it''s not gray at all." Hua Ruge clapped on the head of the statue, surprised.


    "Sister rugo, are you going to find a mechanism or wipe the dust?" Su Nianxia reminds me below.


    "Don''t worry, I''m looking for it." Hua Ruge said and felt everywhere.


    When her hand touched the flame in the bright hand, it stopped, and her expression was a little surprised.


    "What''s the matter?" Tuoba Rui asked below.


    Hua Ruge did not answer, but gently twisted the flame.


    "Squeak!"


    Suddenly there was a sound of stone rubbing in the palace, very clear.


    Su Nianxia pointed to the statue and said, "here comes a door."


    The lower part of the stone statue is made of stone. If the mechanism is not opened like this, there is no difference.


    Hua Ruge clapped his hands and said with a smile, "it''s true."


    "Just you, come down." Tuoba Rui dotes and says, standing under the statue, he opens his arms.


    Hua Ruge smiled, jumped down from above and was being held in his arms.


    "Go in and have a look." Jun Tianxia made a speech and walked in at the moment. Because the statue is very high, the door is very big, so you don''t have to stoop to walk in.


    Su Nianxia also followed in.


    "Let''s go in, then." Hua said like a song.


    "Well." Tuoba Rui said that she could not help but kiss her forehead.


    As soon as Hua Ruge walked in, she was unable to open her eyes. After she got used to it, she could see it again. It was full of jewels.


    This is a closed chamber, with the night pearls on the roof.


    According to the pearl is not made of fish eyes, it is the so-called fish eyes, which is not worth much money, and the night pearl is a valuable treasure.


    There are elaborately built display shelves at the bottom, and all the water on them are treasures. Taking one out is enough for ordinary people to spend their whole life in luxury.


    This is not the most eye-catching, the most eye-catching is the other side of the two piles like a hill of crystal.


    One of them is a transparent and luminous crystal. It can not only be used as currency, but also be absorbed into its own energy directly by the war division. One of them can reach a thousand gold coins. There are tens of thousands of them here, all of them are top-grade.


    Another pile of colorful crystal is also called magic crystal. It''s an essential item on the soul master''s magic weapon. It''s a natural mineral. It contains element power. It''s said that the cultivation speed on it can be two or three times faster.


    Compared with those rare treasures, this is the good thing that monks dream of.


    Hua Ruge stares at her eyes and opens her mouth. She makes a turn in the secret room in a very abnormal way. Looking at these things, she almost doesn''t drool.


    Su Nianxia looks the same, after all, she has never seen so many good things before.


    Tuoba Rui and juntianxia are calm, even disappointed.


    Although these things are precious, they can be exchanged with money, and they are not what they lack in this position, so they are not rare.


    The cloaker also went out after a circle. The Danshi and the Fuwen teacher brought by juntianxia followed. I don''t know whether they are interested or whether they know that these things will belong to the master or not.

 Chapter 528

    "Now that I believe it, it must be a place where someone has lived." Hua Ruge watched it for a long time, then his reason came back and began to analyze.


    "Well." Tuo agreed.


    Otherwise, who put these good things here.


    "Let''s take this first. When we go out, will we?" Hua Ruge asked three people for their opinions.


    "I just want what I''m looking for, these don''t want," said Jun Tianmou


    "Just keep my share." Tuoba Rui also said.


    "You don''t want it anyway. I''m not welcome." Hua rugo said, turning to Su Nianxia, squeezing his eyes and laughing: "then wait for us to go out. We''ll share a share with some elders outside."


    Su Nianxia is not as rich as Hua Ruge. She shakes her head and says, "now in Tianfu University, I have enough resources. If I can''t use them, I''d better keep them for you, sister."


    "Many of these things are good. The white ones will be collected naturally. I will give them to you when I go back." Hua Yuege said, waving her hand, the baby in the room has been received by her in the space.


    Su Nianxia decided not to, but now he has no argument.


    The waist is full of Hua, such as song, spirit and spirit are different. The smile on his face can''t be stopped.


    "You are a real money fan." Tuoba Rui reaches out to pinch her nose.


    Hua Yuege looks proud and coquettish, squinting at him and saying, "pay attention to your words and deeds, how can you talk to the local tyrants?"


    Tuoba Rui was shocked, and then said, "I almost forgot that Xiaoge is rich now."


    Hua Ruge is a very popular nod.


    "When you go out, don''t forget to give me my share, and I will use it to beg for my daughter-in-law." Tuoba Rui added another sentence.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile: "it''s all for me anyway. It''s better not to toss about. I have it very well."


    "I still think it''s better to be rich, or my wife won''t listen to me. Who can I talk to?" Tuoba Rui insisted.


    Hua Ruge immediately shook his head when he saw that he was moving seriously: "anyway, I will not give you anything you say."


    "It''s ok if you don''t give it. Come here and let me bully you." Tuoba Rui smiles badly.


    Hua Ruge thought about his own pocket, and finally came to him with a lot of humiliation. Du said, "well, no matter what you do, you can''t ask for anything anymore."


    "Well!"


    Tuo Ba Rui said and leaned over to her pink lips and pressed them up, so she was insulted in the public.


    Hua''s face is as red as a song.


    The key is that Tuo BARREI lingers on her lips and teeth and drags her back brain to keep her from running away.


    Hua Ruge stared at him when he was in a hurry. Tuo BARREI sucked her lip and looked at her with a bad smile. He didn''t want to let go at all.


    Hua Ruge wants to cry without tears. She has nothing to do with this big tail wolf. Please let him pinch it.


    Sure enough, you can''t be too expansive.


    On the other side, juntianxia turned his head early, and his face was gloomy.


    Su Nianxia scratched his forehead and said, "emperor, why don''t we go out first?"


    "Well."


    Jun Tianxia hears the words and agrees directly. Then he goes.


    He has a big step. Su Nianxia has to trot to catch up with him.


    The two disappeared in the dark corridor one before and one after another, and several subordinates felt redundant, so they all followed.


    Hua Ruge is still staring at him. The meaning in his eyes is obvious.


    Are you finished?


    Tuo Ba Rui kisses her for a while and then lets her go. He rubs her delicate lips with his fingers and asks, "would you like to be nice next time?"


    "You..." Hua rugo would like to say that you can''t think, but when she comes to her mouth, she still bites her teeth and nods.


    This wolf with a big tail can''t be bothered.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and held her in her arms: "little song is lovely."


    "It''s mine, isn''t it?" Hua rugo glanced at him and asked.


    Tuoba Rui chuckles: "here you are. Here you are."


    "That''s about it." Hua is singing.


    "Not yet? Want to make out with me? " Tuoba Rui looks at the empty hall and makes fun of it.


    Hua Ruge shakes his head repeatedly, turns around to run, but is pulled by Tuoba Rui, and says in her ear: "hurry up, let''s go together."


    "Can you not kiss me in front of so many people next time?" Hua Ruge walked in the corridor and complained.


    Tuoba Rui thought about it seriously and asked, "how many people are there?"


    "No one." Hua Ruge corrects.


    "No." Tuoba Rui said directly, without any drag.


    "I......" Hua Ruge was speechless for a while and organized for a while before saying: "how many people do you say?"


    "No matter, I''ll kiss if I want." Tuoba Rui is tough.


    Hua rugo felt that there was no way to take him. The gentleness of the man made her unable to parry, but it was more difficult to persuade her to be tough.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw that she didn''t speak and said with a smile, "who makes my little song so popular? I wish I would never let it go."


    Hua rugo felt that he was completely defeated by him.


    There is no danger in the corridor, and as Hua Yuege guessed before, it is not far to the exit.


    By this time it was dusk, and the sky was already a little dark.


    Juntianxia and sunianxia are already standing on the open bronze ground, waiting for them.


    Jun Tianxia''s face is much better now, at least not gloomy.


    Su Nianxia''s meaningful smile at Hua Ruge made Hua Ruge''s eyes dodge and blush more or less.


    Although she is usually cheeky enough, she can''t let go of such things at all.


    She took a look around and was surprised to find that everything was normal around her. Although everything was still bronze, the building was standard.


    There are living rooms on both sides. There are three halls in front of them. On the plaque, the words of law enforcement hall, Bishop''s court and library are written respectively.


    "It''s finally like something. Let''s go and have a look." Hua Yuege said and walked forward.


    Su Nianxia also ran forward and turned around and said, "it''s strange that we have no bones on our way. Where do you say the servants and bishops went before the temple?"


    "There is no one on the mainland that can''t be verified." King world said a voice in the back, look indifferent.


    "Is it difficult that Chengdu was taken away by the gods?" Hua Ruge said, touching his chin.


    No one answered this time.


    The problem is that no one knows.


    "Let''s go to the library first. In those days, the temple collected a large number of top-level skills on the mainland. If it is still there, it should be there." The way of the king.


    "That''s good." Su Nianxia agrees.


    It''s necessary to treasure the external things of magic weapons. The cultivators are more interested in the martial arts.


    So no one objected. Qi Qi went to the library. He still didn''t see any traces of life along the way, but fortunately, there was no trap.

 Chapter 529

    A group of people went to the bottom of the library and looked up at the five story palace. Their hearts were shocked. If all these were used for collecting books, how many skills should there be.


    This gate is another big bronze gate, on which there is a saying "no admittance except for believers of our temple". It can be seen that it is the former rule.


    But now the Illuminati no longer exists, and it comes to abide by these rules.


    You should push the door first. The door will be opened without any obstacles.


    A few people came in. As soon as they entered the door, they saw a sign in front of the door. It said what kind of books are on the first to the fifth floor. It''s very humanized.


    The first and second level is the collection of classics and history, which is not of interest to all.


    From the third level, it is the cultivation method. The third level is the war division, the fourth level is the soul division, and the fifth level is the advanced method.


    There are also rules on what level of believers can go to.


    Several people ignored directly and walked to the fifth floor.


    After two steps, Hua Yuege stopped and turned her eyes.


    "What''s the matter, little song?" Tuo Ba Rui turns to ask.


    "Those people are almost coming after calculating the time. It''s too annoying to come straight up." Hua Yuege said, pointing to the wooden card, a little purple flame flew out, burning it directly with no ash left.


    Su Nianxia looked at it and couldn''t help thumbing up: "sister Yuege, you are still overcast."


    "You child, it''s better to learn something." Hua said with a laugh.


    Su Nianxia shook his head: "it''s fun to learn. It''s still interesting. Even if they come in later, they will have to look for them one by one. When will they find so many books?"


    Hua Ruge picked the corner of her lips. She wanted this effect.


    A few people soon went to the fifth floor. There are many different books here and below. The room is very big, but there are only two big bookshelves on the north and south walls, and dozens of jade slips on one side. The name of the method of power is written below the


    jade Jane.


    Tuoba Rui stood in front of the bookcase on one side with a slightly shaken look. His eyes were fixed on the words under the jade slips. Hua Ruge took a close look and saw that the words "rules of the road" were written on it.


    "This is also a skill?" Hua Yuege asked strangely.


    "No, it''s not just Kung Fu here, but also wonderful books. This is it." Tuoba Rui said, reaching for the jade slips.


    "Be careful." Hua Ruge said at the same time.


    "I''ve checked. There''s no prohibition." Tuoba Rui said that he had got the jade slips in his hand.


    Hua Ruge said in a strange way: "it''s so smooth. I want to find out if there''s anything I''m interested in."


    She said and looked up on the shelf.


    Su Nianxia over there saw a secret volume of fire system soul skill and took it down. He thought he would be useful in the future.


    "Ruge, here you are." Jun Tianxia comes up from another row of bookshelves and hands Hua Ruge a jade slip.


    Hua rugo took over and asked, "what is this?"


    "Large incision." The king replied.


    Hua Ruge''s strange eyebrows: "what do you mean, what do you cut?"


    "This is the soul skill of the space Department in the eight Department soul skill. It is extremely powerful and has been lost for a long time." The way of the king.


    "Thank you." Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened when she heard this. She had seen Fang Yu''s soul skill in space before, and she was very yearning for it. Now she can practice it, naturally happy.


    "It''s nothing more than offering flowers to Buddha." Jun Tianxia said, and began to find their own interest.


    Hua Ruge walked and saw a jade slip with "ancient danfang" written on it.


    "There''s really everything, good stuff." Hua Ruge said and took them. She got these two jade slips, and this time she didn''t come in vain.


    After Tuo Ba Rui took that one, he was in short of interest and had been following Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is not interested. She waits for the rest of the candidates to go out. This time, she doesn''t want to take all of them. After all, it''s not necessary for her to take them away. What she can''t do is to never leave a way for others.


    Su Nianxia only found a suitable one, and then yawned against the wall.


    "Why are you sleepy?" Hua Ruge steps forward.


    "I knew it was coming last night. I was so excited that I didn''t fall asleep." Su Nianxia replied truthfully.


    Hua Yuege laughs: "it seems that this is not enough thrilling."


    "I''m not afraid of you." Su Nianxia has a strong way.


    No matter Tuoba Rui, juntianxia and huaruge are all figures who can be on their own. Following these people, she naturally has a sense of security.


    "You really want to go." Hua Ruge laughs at her.


    Although the age has been long, but Hua rugo think she is a child, naive lovely.


    Those three subordinates also finished taking things, but just as they were going out, a gust of wind blew through the room.


    "BAM bam!"


    All the doors were closed at this moment, and the bronze ground under the feet of all the people suddenly appeared red array lines. Several people suddenly stood in place and could not move.


    Hua Ruge only felt as if something had grabbed her ankle, and what else was drawing strength from her body.


    "I''m losing my strength." The first speaker was the runist.


    Then the alchemist fell directly on the ground and murmured, "so am I, as if I have been controlled by something."


    Hua Ruge has a good constitution and a lot of energy in her body. She can hold on for a moment. She turns her head to look at Tuo BARREI and asks, "how are you?"


    "The energy of this array is very strong, and my strength is also losing. We must find a solution quickly." Tuoba Rui frowned.


    Emperor Tianxia took out his imperial seal to adjust it, but he couldn''t resist it. He turned to the cloaker and asked, "Mr. Shen, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s a magic sealing array. It''s an ancient array. It''s said that as long as you enter into it, no matter the gods or the demons, you will be imprisoned, and then you will be killed by sucking up the power." The cloak man''s hard way.


    It''s clear that he''s got the move, too.


    "How could this happen?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The cloaker was sitting on the ground with his knees crossed. He said, "maybe it''s related to our taking something. No outsiders are allowed here."


    "Is it OK to go back?" Hua Yuege continued to ask.


    "It''s useless. Once the array is locked, we will never stop until we dry it." The cloaker continued.


    Hua Ruge''s face is extremely ugly.


    Su Nianxia looked at a person and sat down. He stepped forward and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Several people raised their heads in surprise, and saw that Su Nianxia was dazed, and could move freely, but was not affected by the big formation at all.


    "Are you ok?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Su Nianxia shakes her head blankly: "it''s OK."


    "No, No." The cloaker murmured, "when I came in, I said clearly that I can''t enter without my temple disciple. How can you be ok?"

 Chapter 530

    Hua Ruge listened to the cloaker''s words and looked at Su Nianxia and asked, "do you have any relationship with the temple of light?"


    "I haven''t heard of it before." Su Nianxia replied.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "it''s a good thing anyway."


    "Uncle, how can I save you?" Su Nianxia looks at the cloaker and asks.


    "Let me see." Cloaks are human.


    The blood red array below is running at full speed. The skills of several people are gradually absorbed. No one can escape.


    Because of its constitution, Hua Ruge has strong internal strength, thick root bone, slow operation speed of spiritual force, and its absorption speed is several times slower than that of others.


    Except for her, the faces of several people are not easy.


    Su Nianxia is looking at the feeling of being worried, unable to share weal and woe, and unable to help.


    "Uncle, do you have any way?" Asked Su Nianxia eagerly.


    As soon as the cloaker looked up, he suddenly said, "I''ve come up with a way, but it''s a little risky."


    "There is nothing more dangerous than now, you say." It is Hua Ruge who speaks. Now she is the only one who can be relaxed in this situation.


    "There is no way for ordinary people to get into the game, but with the body of elements, it is different. Only your constitution can resist the power of this array." Said the cloaker.


    Hua Yuege was puzzled: "but although I was absorbed less energy, I still lost and didn''t feel that I could fight against the array."


    "It''s because your cultivation is low. You can absorb energy in this big array. We can also use it to transmit energy. We can transmit energy to you. You can break the array when you think it''s enough." Said the cloaker.


    "That''s good, but uncle, what did you say about the danger?" Asked Su Nianxia.


    "Because we can''t be disturbed in the middle of the journey, and six of us can''t be distracted. Once there is a slip, none of us can live." Cloaks are human.


    "How can we think so much about the current situation? Let''s try." Tuoba Rui road.


    The hidden diseases of his body need to be suppressed by strength. Once the strength is absorbed, he will inevitably die of rupture of meridians.


    The emperor also nodded: "I agree."


    Hua Ruge took a deep breath, looked up at Su Nianxia and said, "Xia Xia, I''ll give you the Dharma protector."


    "I know. I''ll take care of it for you, or someone else will disturb you." Su Nianxia''s testimony.


    Hua Ruge asked Jin long to help Su Nianxia, but he closed his eyes.


    The cloaker began to read and move, and everyone followed.


    Fortunately, the people who have achieved the present accomplishments have very good understanding and no one feels that they are hard to implement.


    Su Nianxia is even more nervous than several people, and he dare not breathe.


    She still doesn''t know why she took the things of the temple, but she is still OK. She hasn''t done anything special since she entered the temple. How can she be immune.


    Little Jin lies on her arrow, listening to the movements of the four sides quietly.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly a heavy voice came, and Su Nianxia''s nervous pupil shrank. She could hear it. The door of the library was opened.


    Someone''s coming!


    For the first time, she shouldered this kind of responsibility. Now people who are very important to her need her protection. She can''t make any mistakes, but she is also very nervous because of this.


    It''s noisy below. It seems that there are many people coming in. The footsteps keep ringing in the quiet library. Every step seems to step on her heart.


    I''m so nervous.


    Now she is glad that Hua rugo burned the sign when she came in. Otherwise, everyone would flock to the top floor now, which would be very dangerous.


    It''s going to take a while.


    I hope Hua Ruge can lift the ban soon.


    She kept praying in her heart.


    Jinlong also stood up straight, and his eyes became alert. It seemed that he was ready to fight at any time.


    Su Nianxia gently patted his body and said, "it should be OK. Even if someone comes up, he doesn''t want to do it."


    "I feel it, it''s those people." Jinlong said.


    "Who?" As soon as Su Nianxia finished asking, she remembered how she had forgotten her teachers because of her high tension.


    Just now, Hua Ruge played a trick on everyone. If they came up, it would be too dangerous.


    Sister rugo, break the battle quickly, hurry up.


    She dare not say it out of distraction, can only say it silently in her heart.


    As time went by, the footsteps below became clearer and clearer. It was obvious that they were gradually coming up.


    There is no movement here.


    Su Nianxia never felt that time was so hard.


    "Step!"


    This time, the footsteps were so clear that she was sure someone had stepped on the fifth floor, and there was only one room for them on the fifth floor, and those people would find it soon.


    She told herself not to panic. She thought about how Hua Ruge usually did this.


    She closed her eyes, took two deep breaths, straightened her back, and then slowly dared not open her eyes.


    Now, it''s up to her.


    "There are rooms here!" A heavy male voice sounded outside, and then the bronze door was suddenly pushed open.


    "Go in and have a look." The cold female voice sounded, she listened very familiar.


    There were more than fifty people outside.


    As soon as these people saw that Hua rugo and other people were subconsciously ready to fight, they soon realized that they were wrong.


    Su Nianxia turned his head, bowed to Fang Yu respectfully and said, "master, Su Nianxia is polite."


    Fang Yu was too shocked and angry when she was in the palace before, and Su Nianxia was so quick that she didn''t pay attention to it at all. Now she is surprised to see it.


    "Why are you here? With Hua Ruge? " Fang Yu frowned and asked, obviously very unhappy.


    Su Nianxia''s eyes turned and said, "yes, sir, I''ve been in the college all day, and I''m very slow to make progress. So I want to go down the mountain to experience it. I didn''t expect that I met you. It''s really a coincidence."


    "Su Nianxia!" Fang Yu yelled at him, and his face was even angrier: "so you used Hua Ruge as a teacher in the palace together?"


    "Master Ming Jian, I didn''t know it was you at that time. Please punish me for any offence." Su Nianxia is already lying with her eyes open.


    Fang Yu snorted angrily, but she really valued Su Nianxia. She said, "I can''t spare you when I go back. Now you can get out of my way. I want to see what Hua Ruge is up to."


    "if you come back to Shizun, Hua Shou is practicing a profound skill. If you get close, you will be hurt." Su Nianxia hurriedly reminded.


    Fang Yu frowned doubtfully: "do you practice here?"


    Su Nianxia nodded repeatedly: "it''s true, sir."

 Chapter 531

    "Little girl, don''t lie to me. Who can practice Kung Fu here? It''s not that you are facing danger." Fang Yu looked at the bloody array on the ground and said suspiciously.


    "How dare you deceive me? It''s for the sake of me to keep you away." Su Nianxia did not blink when he made up the lies. He also took out the spirit of the ancient people.


    When Fang Yu saw that she had made a vow, she believed a little. She looked away from Hua Ruge and began to look at the room.


    The people behind her are not interested in what they do to China Ruge. Their attention has long been focused on the jade slips, but Fang Yu can''t give orders and nobody dares to take them.


    Su Nianxia secretly breathed a sigh of relief and prayed that Hua Ruge would break through faster.


    At this time, Cheng Yin raised his head from the ground and frowned: "elder martial sister, you are cheated by this girl. This is the magic array. These people are not practicing any skills at all, but trapped by the array."


    Su Nianxia murmurs that it''s bad. There''s another Cheng Yin who knows the array.


    What about this?


    Fang Yu''s eyes were fixed on Su Nianxia, and he said angrily, "dare you cheat me?"


    Now it''s impossible to get rid of Meng. Su Nianxia simply said, "master, I didn''t mean to. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    "How can I accept you as a pickpocket apprentice? Knowing that I have hatred with her, I dare to help her cheat me now?" Fang Yu could not hide his anger.


    Su Nianxia took a deep breath and said, "I''m also for the sake of the master. At this time, several people in the array are connected with each other. If you do it, you may cause great trouble."


    Since you can''t cheat, you can scare her.


    After all, the identity of Tuoba Rui and juntianxia is there. The whole continent is under their rule. Once they die in Fang Yu''s hands, the world and Zixiao holy land will not give up.


    Fang Yu thought of the depth of the matter, but frowned and asked Cheng Yin, "is that what she said?"


    "That''s right. They are breaking the battle together, but it seems that they can''t break it for a while." Cheng Yin nodded.


    Fang Yu stared at Hua Ruge, and thought of her humiliation, he became more and more angry.


    Su Nianxia''s heart beat again. She felt that her heart could not bear it any longer.


    "Who knows that I killed them when something happened here?" Fang Yu suddenly murmured.


    Said she stepped forward, straight to China and go.


    "No, sir."


    Su Nianxia kneels down in front of Fang Yu and saves her leg.


    Fang Yu looked cold. "Get out of the way."


    Su Nianxia knew that he could not change Fang Yu''s mind. A complex light flashed in her eyes, and she bit her teeth and said, "master, I tell you the truth, they were trapped by the big array because they took the jade slips in this room."


    "What does this have to do with me?" Fang Yu asked angrily.


    "The jade slips in this room are all the best lost skills. Don''t you want to take them, sir, and those behind you?" Said Su Nianxia.


    This is double insurance. On the one hand, it entices Fang Yu. If Fang Yu persists, those people behind her can also contain her.


    Fang Yu thought for a moment, squinted and said, "what do I want?"


    "If you kill them, the prohibition will be restored, and then everyone will be trapped by the array when they take the jade slips again." Su Nianxia said, and then said, "but now the prohibition has been restrained by them. At this time, you can get the best skill safely."


    These people are moved by the words.


    If you can get benefits, who is willing to fight with gratitude and resentment.


    Fang Yu turns to Cheng Yin and asks, "is this girl telling the truth?"


    "This is the ancient battle formation, I know very little, but she said that sounds reasonable." Cheng Yin said truthfully.


    Fang Yu snorted and said, "I''ll trust you again."


    "I''m thinking about it for the sake of the master." Su Nianxia said, releasing Fang Yu''s leg.


    Fang Yu turned around and walked towards jade Jane.


    Cheng Yin and the people behind him also swarmed in. They were not humble. When they saw it, they robbed it. At this time, those with strong strength took the advantage. Fang Yu and Cheng Yin took several pieces.


    Dozens of jade slips were swept away. Those lost skills were divided by two-thirds of the strong, and the remaining ten weak ones were not captured.


    After these people took the jade slips, they found that Da array didn''t do anything to them, so they were relieved.


    Fang Yu was in a good mood after she got the skill. She snorted heavily and said, "Hua Ruge, I know you can hear it. This time, I will let you go. Next time, you won''t have such good luck."


    Su Nianxia is silent.


    "Su Nianxia, follow me." Fang Yu said sharply.


    Su Nianxia nodded his head and said, "I obey you, sir. Let''s go out."


    A group of people said they would go out.


    Just when their feet are no more than ten steps from the gate.


    "Bang!"


    Once again, the gate was closed, the blood red array was more brilliant, and all the people who took the jade slips looked suddenly changed.


    "My power is being absorbed."


    "My mental power is the same, less and less. How could it be like this?" The matter of this talk is soul master.


    Cheng Yin said with a hard face: "no, it''s not triggered by taking the jade slips, it''s started only after going out. This girl, deceived us..."


    Fang Yu felt that her mental strength was falling sharply. She looked at Su Nianxia with a fierce face and said, "dare you!"


    Su Nianxia took a step back and said with guilt: "I don''t want to, but I can''t let you hurt them. I promised sister rugo to keep it."


    "Do you think you did?" Fang Yu looked at the dozen people who didn''t get the jade slips and didn''t receive the influence of the great array: "you, kill this girl for me, and then kill Hua Ruge!"


    When Su Nianxia heard that his face was as usual, he said, "master, why? It was your fault when I was in college. Sister Ge was just trapped in the front hall for a while. You don''t have to do that. "


    "I don''t need your little girl to teach me how to do things. Hurry up!" Fang Yu ordered.


    Several students from Tianfu college came forward.


    Su Nianxia looked at Fang Yu and said with heartache on his face, "master, I''m going to make you lose your mind."


    Fang Yu looks contemptuous. She knows that the strength of Su Nianxia can''t defeat those people.


    "Little gold." Su Nianxia called softly.


    The Golden Dragon on her shoulder soared up and circled the sky. The dragon''s figure gradually appeared.


    "On!"


    A huge dragon chant, a strong pressure on the hearts of all people, people instinctively want to bow down.


    Those ten people are soft before they can wait for their forelegs.


    How to fight this war?


    Fang Yu''s face was shocked. How could she forget Hua Ruge''s strong pet.


    "If you go now, Golden Dragon will not hurt you." Su Nianxia opens to those people slowly.

 Chapter 532

    And when they heard this, they were as forgiven, and hastily opened the door, and ran away.


    Fang Yu was absorbed by the great array and said with a very ugly look: "Su Nianxia, how could you contradict me so much?"


    "Sir, this is for you, because only sister rugo can break through the battle. If she dies, you can''t get out of it." Su Nianxia said quietly.


    Since ancient times, loyalty and righteousness can''t be both sides. Since she has torn her face, she won''t be entangled.


    Now that the situation is under her control, she can breathe a sigh of relief.


    Fang Yu snorted heavily and said nothing more.


    "No, it seems that someone manipulated the array, and our strength seems to be absorbed by her." Cheng Yin said in a sudden panic.


    In the red array between people''s heads, white energy will appear on the sole of each person''s feet, and then it will be absorbed by Hua Ruge through the array.


    What''s more strange is that the energy of Tuoba Ruijun and others is no longer output.


    "What the hell is going on?" Fang Yu asked with a calm face.


    "It seems that this array has been controlled by her instead of the original forbidden control. How can it be?" Cheng Yin''s analysis startled him.


    "It''s useless to talk about it. You need to think about how to break through the array. If we go on like this, we''ll die here." Fang Yu said and played while he stared at Su Nianxia with hate.


    How could she have been in such a situation without her.


    Su Nianxia tries to avoid her sight and does not communicate with her.


    Cheng Yin pondered for a long time, and finally shook his head and said, "I can''t think of any way."


    He knew a little when he was forbidden to control this battle. Now he is controlled by Hua Ruge, which is even more unpredictable. If he made a mistake, he would play himself to death.


    Fang Yu looks resentful, but she can only keep her spiritual strength as much as possible to ensure that she doesn''t lose so fast.


    Su Nianxia was confused and didn''t know what was going on.


    Half an hour has passed in a flash, and the strength of more than 30 people here will be drained.


    Cheng Yin and Fang Yu were pale and haggard.


    But Hua Ruge''s breath began to change, and its momentum gradually increased.


    "Here Is she promoting? " Cheng Yin said in horror.


    Fang Yu must be shocked when his pupils shrink.


    Trapped in this array, everyone is suffering. Unexpectedly, she can be promoted.


    "Boom!"


    A bang in her body seemed to break through some barriers, and then the momentum of the whole person had climbed from five stars to six stars.


    It''s a real breakthrough.


    Everyone was stunned, but it wasn''t over.


    Because Hua Ruge''s momentum is still rising rapidly after breaking through six stars.


    The onlookers didn''t know what expression to make. Even Su Nianxia was shocked.


    "Boom!"


    Hua Ruge''s body exploded again, and even reached seven stars.


    What makes these people silly is that, after seven stars, her momentum climbs slowly, but still continues.


    The onlookers were about to lose their chin.


    What''s the situation? Does she want to break through? If we break through, we will reach the realm of division.


    Hua Ruge''s momentum has slowed down this time. It has lasted longer than the previous two times. Her hands have also begun to play a way.


    Everyone could see that she had worked hard this time.


    After a while.


    "Boom!" Her body was like a flash of the door being pushed open, making a huge roar, and her momentum also climbed to the realm of the war division at this moment.


    Before and after less than a quarter of an hour, she was promoted to level three and reached the realm of the division of war.


    All the people are stupid. It''s too evil.


    Even the genius who cultivates extremely fast will not have such a promotion speed, and Hua Ruge is called the most difficult element in the world. She needs eight times the power of others to be promoted at a time, but she did it?


    Hua Ruge slowly opened his eyes, waved, and the blood red array disappeared.


    Those tortured by the great battle feel light all over, but although they have saved their lives, their strength can not be recovered for a moment.


    Tuoba Rui and juntianxia also opened their eyes. They began to transmit energy to Hua Ruge gradually, but in the later period, when Hua Ruge controlled the array, they were recuperating and living. Now, although they are damaged, they are not serious.


    "Is everyone OK?" Su Nianxia came over, but her eyes were on the emperor.


    The emperor slightly nodded his head: "no problem."


    Hua Ruge goes to Tuoba Rui and asks, "how is it?"


    He is more likely to have an accident because of his injury.


    "With you by my side, I naturally want to be good." Tuoba Rui smiled and asked, "what about you? What did you just do? "


    "After receiving the energy delivered by you, I gradually found out the energy flow rule of this array, so I tried to fight later, but thanks to Xia Xia and dozens of people for their cooperation in the final success."


    Hua Ruge said that her eyes had turned to the other side of the thirty or so people sitting on the ground with their knees crossed. After sweeping around, she was determined to be on Fang Yu.


    At this time, Fang Yu''s mental strength continued to run out, and she had no power to fight back. Her face was iron and blue, and she did not look at her.


    "What did you just say? I meditated. I didn''t hear you clearly. Which time didn''t let me go? " Hua is like a song.


    Fang Yu snorted heavily and said, "Hua Ruge, don''t be a fool. If it wasn''t for me, you would have died."


    "How dare you mention this to me?" Hua rugo said with a bad face: "I don''t see that you are cruel enough, but I just have a festival with you, and you want to kill me?"


    "It''s a disaster to leave you in Tianfu college sooner or later." Fang Yu is not afraid of her.


    "Yes, and the courage to tell the truth, not afraid of death?" Hua is like a song with a cool eyes, which has a sense of killing.


    Fang Yu still wanted to talk, but Cheng Yin stopped him and said, "elder martial sister, we don''t have any power to fight back now, so don''t provoke her."


    There''s another thing he didn''t dare to say. Hua rugo is not a good person. Did she kill people rarely in the past because of this?


    Fang Yu has some backbone, but he is not afraid of death. Although he was about to explode with anger, he said nothing more.


    "I thought I wasn''t afraid to die." Hua Ruge sneered and said:


    "for the sake of the same family, I will not kill you, nor fear your revenge in the future. I also remind you that Hua Ruge is not a good tempered person. If you dare to provoke me again, don''t blame me for making you regret."


    Fang Yu, as the strongest member of this generation in Tianfu University, heard such ridicule when, but her desire for survival finally defeated her dignity, and she didn''t answer back.

 Chapter 533

    "I really don''t scare you. You''d better figure out what to do in the future." Hua Yuege said another word and ignored them.


    Some people who have lost their cultivation don''t want to do it.


    Fang Yu''s face was blue and white for a while, and finally said, "let''s go."


    Now they can only leave if they don''t want to. There is a lot of crisis here. Even if Hua Ruge lets them go, it''s hard to survive.


    "Wait, leave the jade slips you just took." Hua Yuege talks again.


    Although they were dissatisfied, there was no room for bargaining now, so they had to hand it over before leaving.


    Fang Yu was also tempered. He didn''t dare to say anything before he left.


    "It''s better for us than for them." Hua Yuege picked up the jade slips on the ground and randomly divided them.


    Tuoba Rui put a piece of his brain in her hand and said, "keep it."


    The king world Shu a airway: "this time good danger."


    "Yes, but for summer and summer, we would be in danger." Hua Ruge said and looked at Su Nianxia and said, "this time, I did a good job. Please go back and eat delicious food."


    "I was scared to death just now. I don''t know how I came up with it." Su Nianxia is really relaxed until now.


    Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder and said, "it''s hard for you this time. I don''t think you can go back to soul cloud peak."


    "Compared with your life, that''s nothing. I''ll go to your Danyang peak later." Su Nianxia said casually.


    Now that she has a choice, she doesn''t care so much about the loss.


    "Good." Hua Ruge''s serious way.


    Su Nianxia smiled, but this time she didn''t mention delicious food.


    Jun Tianxia took a look outside and suggested, "now it''s late, and we all have lost our skills. Let''s take a rest and move on."


    "Yes." Tuoba Rui said with a look at Hua Ruge: "Xiaoge should be tired."


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "let''s have a rest."


    Su Nianxia naturally has no problem.


    So several people are meditating, and Tuoba Rui thinks there are too many people, and takes Hua Ruge to the library downstairs to rest.


    "Isn''t that good for us?" Hua Ruge is still embarrassed after being dragged out.


    Tuoba Rui asked with a smile, "why not?"


    "People will get it wrong."


    "What''s the misunderstanding?"


    "You still pretend to be confused." Hua Yuege looks at him discontentedly.


    "Then let them get it wrong. I''ll be alone with you anyway." Tuo Ba Rui looks at her with a sinister look.


    Hua Ruge held his chest in both hands and said, "you can''t come here without permission."


    "What does Xiaoge think I want to do?" Tuoba Rui comes to her ear and asks vaguely.


    "Nothing but sleeping." Hua is as serious as a song.


    They said that they had come to a room on the fourth floor.


    "I''m afraid you can''t sleep tonight." Tuoba Rui said, laying a piece of fur on the ground, and then said, "OK, sit on it."


    "Sit down? Shouldn''t you lie down? " Hua Yuege asked strangely.


    "You really think I brought you to rest." Tuo Ba Rui put her on the fur and sat down, saying, "do you know that it''s very dangerous to choose that way to break through today?"


    "No, I think it''s a pity not to take advantage of such an opportunity." Hua said like a song.


    "Do you feel the spiritual power in your body now?" Tuoba Rui continues to ask.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head honestly: "it''s a little. After all, it''s a bottleneck broken by others. Is there anything wrong?"


    "Of course, it''s not right. If there is such a way, those in high position and power have already been promoted like this. Why bother to cultivate?" Tuo Ba Rui''s patient way.


    Hua Yuege was surprised and said, "what will happen if I do it?"


    "Because your practice can''t suppress your strength, your inner Reiki will become more and more restless. If you don''t adjust it in time, you will fall into the devil." Tuoba Rui road.


    "It''s the meaning of being possessed by fire and delirious, isn''t it?" Hua Ruge asked with some trepidation.


    Tuoba Rui nodded his head.


    Hua Ruge''s face is frightened: "what can I do if my brain becomes so smart?"


    Tuo Ba Rui smelt the words and smiled. He rubbed her little head and said: "that''s not bad. Then I''ll let you only recognize me and pester me every day."


    "You like that?" Hua Yuege couldn''t help asking.


    "As long as it''s my little song, I like it all." Tuoba Rui doesn''t want to.


    "You''re not picky." Hua can''t laugh or cry like a song.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and spoiled: "well, I brought you here just to help you adjust your body. You sit well."


    "That''s not to drain your skill?" Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "it doesn''t matter if I take some pills for the time being. Please help me when I get back."


    "Don''t worry, I''m measured." Tuoba Rui said and said, "sit down, and close your eyes."


    Hua Ruge saw that he was determined to do the same.


    Her back to him, he a warm palm on her back, thick spiritual power into her body, to help her calm the restless power.


    Hua Ruge suddenly felt warm in her heart.


    Every time when she is in danger, there is always him around her.


    The night passed quickly. In the morning, Hua Ruge opened his eyes and found that he had fallen asleep on Tuo BARREI''s leg before.


    Last night, after he helped her adjust, he meditated on his own.


    Hua Ruge was by his side. He wanted to watch him, but he fell asleep soon.


    Feel her move, Tuo Ba Rui then received the work, looked down at her and said with a smile: "wake up?"


    Hua Ruge wipes her saliva and is embarrassed to nod.


    "Wake up when you wake up. It''s a mistake for those people to be late." Tuo Barry teases her.


    Hua is as red as song''s cheek.


    "By the way, I just helped you suppress the mental restlessness for a while yesterday. If you don''t need your hand, you should try not to do it. And you can''t be promoted in any way until you''re well adjusted. Get it?" Tuo Ba Rui ordered.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "OK, I see."


    "Then go." Tuo Barry pulls her up.


    Hua Ruge took advantage of the time to get up, the spirit into Tuoba Rui''s body, a simple exploration.


    He was surprised to find that his body was still full of power, as if he had never used it.


    "What? Don''t trust me? " Tuoba Rui came to her ear and asked with a smile.


    Her little movements can''t hide from him.


    "How can you recover so quickly?" Hua Yuege asked strangely.


    "Talented." Tuo Ba Rui''s casual way.


    how to listen to make complaints about it, Hua Song is unable to Tucao.


    Boasting is not terrible.


    The terrible thing is to tell the truth.


    This kind of person is born angry.


    However, if the monster is her man, it''s a little proud to think about it.

 Chapter 534

    "What do you want to be so happy?" Tuoba Rui asked.


    Hua rugo quickly put away his smile and said, "I don''t have any."


    "Don''t admit it, do you think I''m good?" Tuoba Rui is not going to let her go so easily.


    "No." Hua Ruge said decidedly.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her red ears and said with a smile, "little song, like me but not ashamed, we are not shy."


    Hua Ruge really wants to find a way to get in.


    She didn''t expect to be planted here one day.


    Two people said words to the hall of the first floor, at this time juntianxia and Su Nianxia several people have been waiting here.


    Su Nianxia also blinked at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge can''t remember how many times she was teased.


    She really felt that she had lost all her moral integrity and face since she was with Tuo BARREI.


    King world looked at them, and then quickly took back his eyes, said: "let''s go."


    His subordinates pushed open the bronze door, and they went out.


    The temple is still empty, as if there is no one else except them. Hua Ruge identified the direction and said, "go inside."


    "I don''t know what''s waiting for us next?" Said Su Nianxia.


    This is what some people think.


    They have gone through too much this day. I don''t know what else is behind them.


    Several people walked to the back of the bridge beside the library. When they got off the bridge, they saw an extremely grand hall, on which a plaque said "the temple of light".


    Su Nianxia looked up and saw the plaque and said, "this is the real temple, isn''t it?"


    "It seems to be." Hua Ruge nodded.


    "Why are you so sure?" Asked Su Nianxia strangely.


    "I''ve seen the temple. It''s about the same size and location. I think all the gods like this tune." Hua rugosi said without concealing anything.


    "Let''s go in and have a look." Su Nianxia didn''t ask.


    There are large rooms on both sides of the temple. I don''t think it''s a common God servant. It should be the residence of the legendary bishop.


    Several people tentatively walked forward, only to find that there was no mechanism directly under the bronze door of the main hall.


    "It''s too easy here, isn''t it? What we passed before, even if it''s a test?" Hua Yuege''s strange way.


    "No matter, let''s go first." Jun Tianxia said and pushed the door.


    But he didn''t push.


    He got lucky and pushed again.


    Still not moving.


    "Emperor, the gate of the bronze hall is forbidden. It can only be opened if it is broken." The cloak man opened to remind.


    The emperor opened his hand and asked, "how can we break it?"


    "My subordinates should study hard." The cloaker comes forward, puts his hand on the door and feels it carefully.


    Hua rugo yawned and said, "it doesn''t seem to go well either."


    "Why, didn''t you get enough sleep last night?" Tuo Ba Rui asked carefully.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "well, there''s too much pressure here. When I go out, I want to have a good sleep. How about you?"


    "Sleep with you." Tuoba Rui takes it for granted.


    Hua Yuege coughs awkwardly. Without talking, the man can''t stop talking.


    Su Nianxia seems to be very interested in the pattern on the bronze door. He also goes to see it, which makes Hua Ruge laugh less.


    The cloaker tried several times to break the ban, but he could not unlock the door. At last, he shook his head and understood: "emperor, the power of the ban above is so strong that his subordinates can''t open it."


    "No way, sir?" Jun Tianxia frowned and asked, "can we use other methods, such as forcibly opening it?"


    "I''m afraid it''s difficult." Mr Shen shook his head.


    "Can''t really push it away?" Su Nianxia said, always white jade hand on the bronze door ring, and then push hard.


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise made several people look up at the same time, which was really a surprise, because the door was so easily pushed open by her.


    The compass in the cloak man''s hand fell to the ground.


    King world is also a face of surprise, not that it is difficult to open it?


    Tuoba Rui raises eyebrows slightly, but there is not too much reaction and attention, not his family song.


    Hua Ruge stepped forward and stared at Su Nianxia and asked, "how did you open it?"


    "Push away." Su Nianxia is confused.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know what to do except for thumbs up.


    The cloaker went up to investigate, and then he was shocked and said, "prohibition, elimination."


    Su Nianxia looks at him in a dazed way. She doesn''t speak. She wants to say that she doesn''t feel any restraint at all.


    We are sure that Su Nianxia must have something to do with the temple of light.


    Hua rugo thinks that, after all, the God of light is the God of fire, and Su Nianxia is a rare fire element constitution. If there is some relationship, or fate, it is possible.


    "Thank you." Jun Tianxia says to Su Nianxia.


    Su Nianxia waved repeatedly and said, "you''re welcome, I didn''t do anything."


    She still holds the jade pendant of juntianxia in her hand, and owes him a thank you. I will wait until she changes it.


    "Go in." Jun Tianxia said that he would enter.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that someone could open the ban. The fifth and the sixth are lucky today." A voice suddenly sounded, but it was very strong in the palace. The voice seemed to come from four sides and eight sides, making people unable to identify the direction.


    Tuoba Rui eyebrows, cold voice said: "who?"


    As soon as his voice fell, three figures in white flew down from the top of the temple, each of which was light.


    Hua Ruge looks at them. They are all men. They look like they are only in their twenties. They wear the same white robe and embroider three green bamboo leaves on their chests.


    The three were not old, but their momentum was the strongest she had ever seen. At one glance, she knew that they were tough.


    After seeing Hua Ruge with a folding fan, one of them picked up the corner of his lips and said, "it''s the body of elements. It''s really good. How about going with you?"


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are dark and cold, and his voice is cold to the extreme: "you are here to find death?"


    "Nine talents are not dead yet? Your life is not small. If you don''t mess with me, you should live for a few more years. " The man with the folding fan looks at Tuoba Rui and makes a comment without scruple.


    Hua Ruge grabbed Tuo BARREI, who wanted to start, and asked, "who are you?"


    "Tut Tut, the physique is so beautiful. If you are willing to be a warm-up servant girl for you, you will benefit a lot in the future. Do you want to consider it?" The man continued to tease.


    The two men beside laughed loudly, obviously they didn''t pay attention to the pedestrian at all.


    "I want your life." Tuoba Rui''s voice was cold. He turned over his hand and took out the long sword. He cut his back. The strong sword spirit broke out immediately and attacked the three people.

 Chapter 535

    "It''s not bad. Let me play with you." The man in white, with the folding fan in his hand, met the attack of Tuoba Rui.


    The other two didn''t mean to help. One of them said with a smile, "fourth brother, you need to solve it quickly. If you slow down, you''ll lose face."


    "Ha ha, fourth brother, don''t let sixth see the joke." The old five also spoke in a completely joking tone.


    This is the second time that Hua Ruge saw Tuo BARREI take out this long sword. The first time was when he went all out to break the dark array in the gambling competition.


    This time, Tuo Barry brought out this insight, which was obviously not reserved at the beginning. He also saw that these young men were not easy to deal with.


    "Boom!"


    In the middle of the air, the two men collided with each other, making a huge bang, and the spirit force was rippling. Hua Ruge wanted to have the right to resist so as not to be hurt.


    She looked up at the battlefield, and both of them stayed in place after the attack, but Tuo Barry''s face was obviously more gloomy.


    The man in white opened his folding fan and said with a smile, "don''t hold on, just say it if you want to admit defeat."


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are light and cool. He said lightly, "you are strong, but you are unlucky to meet me."


    "You are the first and the last to dare to talk big in front of me." Ye Jing said that his momentum suddenly became stronger and he took the initiative to attack after folding the fan.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes light slightly converged, and hit up.


    He is indifferent, but the following Hua Ruge''s pupils shrink. He can''t set the channel: "this momentum is beyond the saint level, isn''t it God level? "


    King world is also a heavy look, with some bad premonition.


    These people not only come from bad, but also strength beyond their imagination.


    "Little beauty, I guess it''s good. My fourth brother achieved the accomplishments of the divine polar war division two years ago. Your man hasn''t even reached the holy level, and he will die miserably. Do you want to go back with us?" The sixth one made a joke.


    Hua Ruge''s face was cold and asked, "who are you?"


    "The little beauty''s face is still so beautiful when she is cold. Since you want to know, I''ll tell you that we are ye''s family. This time, we heard that the ruins of the temple of light were found and came to get something."


    The man said that he stopped here and said, "by the way, I''m the sixth in my family. My name is Ye Ming."


    "So we have no grievances or enmities. We can get what we need when we enter the temple. What do you think of the truce between us?" Hua Ruge stands the fire.


    Ye Ming shook his head and said, "little beauty is really articulate, but my fourth brother is not good at persuading me, and you have not given me any benefits. Why should I help you save the man?"


    "That''s to say it''s not close?" Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and looked at him and said, "there are only three of you, seven of us. Who is really suffering from the loss in the fight?"


    "Haha, little beauty, it doesn''t matter who is fighting." Ye Ming said that he glanced at the crowd, and finally his eyes stopped on juntianxia for a moment, then he turned around and said:


    "among you, apart from your men, he can fight a little, but if you dare to do it, you will die."


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" The deep voice of the king came.


    Then Hua Yuege felt a strong wind coming from his direction. With a long sword in his hand, Jun Tianxia had already come to Ye Mingci.


    Another man in white was in front of Ye Ming in a flash. He shook his sword with one hand and said with a smile, "I haven''t started the fifth, I can''t turn to the sixth."


    "I care who you are." Jun Tianxia said, the long sword in his hand was dancing, and there was a faint dragon rising above the golden sword.


    The old wuyeyi said with great interest: "the emperor decides? I didn''t expect all the interesting people I met today. "


    The two men said that when they got to the same place, Hua Yuege was shocked to find that the old five was also a god level strong man.


    On the sky, Tuoba Rui and Ye Jing are also at war. They are two levels apart. Tuoba Rui has a hidden disease. His momentum is obviously suppressed.


    It''s the same with juntianxia. There''s no hope of winning.


    Ye family, where did it come out? Why has there never been such a family on the mainland.


    "You don''t have to envy our strength. If you go with us, I promise you won''t find any rivals on the mainland in less than two years." Ye Ming joked.


    Hua Ruge''s lips are slightly picked, but her eyes are coldly said: "since you don''t roll, don''t talk nonsense, let me see what you have to do."


    "Little beauty, is this to fight with me?" Ye Ming''s expression surprised with a little interest.


    Hua Ruge didn''t pay attention to him, but his body soared into the air. He snapped, "Xiao Jin, go to help Tuo BARREI. The rest of you help the emperor. I will come first."


    "On!"


    Xiao Jin flies out of the space and heads for the sky.


    Others began to help the monarch, even Su Nianxia began to prepare for the soul.


    "It''s kind of interesting." Ye Ming raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at the smile in the eyes of the two Danfeng. He was also interested in singing to China.


    "Fight!" Hua Yuege said, turning over his hand and taking out the black wood stick, he smashed it towards Ye Ming.


    She always likes simple and rough moves in fighting.


    When ye Ming saw the stick, he narrowed his pupils and said, "it''s a complete staff made of the tree of life. It''s a good thing."


    Hua Ruge started with a stick, and he took it directly with his hand. The powerful power of spirit made Hua Ruge''s stick never drop.


    But this time Hua, like a song, laughed instead of anger. She took the move and retreated a few steps to say: "it seems that you haven''t reached the level of God."


    After this move, she initially estimated that he should be the top strength of Saint level.


    Although it is also the top power on the mainland, the strength of Saint level and God level is still much worse.


    "I''m still young. Naturally, I don''t have two elder brothers who have excellent accomplishments, but you are enough to deal with the little beauty." Ye Ming said with a smile, not hurt at all.


    "Then try." Hua Yuege said a word and attacked again. The stick in his hand flew up and down. The attack was very fierce.


    She is now the strength of the division of war. Even though there is a huge gap between the Holy Level and the lower level, she has a strong physique. She will not suffer from the hard encounter with the strong at the beginning of the holy level. What''s more, she has various means.


    Ye Ming was shocked to find that Hua Ruge''s attack moves were extremely fierce, not flashy at all, and every move was just right.


    If it wasn''t that he was so strong as Hua Yuege, I''m afraid the subtle moves would have been unbearable.


    The two of them separated for a distance after a move. Ye Ming asked, "little beauty, where did you learn this move?"

 Chapter 536

    "I want to know. Kneel down and worship me as my teacher. I''ll tell you everything." Hua, like a song, raised his eyebrows lightly, and spoke politely.


    "It''s such a sharp toothed beauty. I like it. You can''t run anywhere today." Ye Ming said to turn over his hand and take out the long sword and attack.


    He can''t wait to catch Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he attacked him head-on. He even combined his moves and strength with him.


    Ye Ming is also the strength of Saint level peak. She is much stronger than Hua Ruge. Every time she challenges Hua Ruge, she suffers from losses, but she doesn''t retreat. They are in a glued state.


    "Ow!"


    The Golden Dragon suddenly howled and shed a lot of blood from the sky. It was obviously injured.


    The gap between the sacred beast and the divine warrior is too big to help at all.


    But Tuoba Rui is only a little better than Jinlong. How to fight with God level?


    Hua ruoguo is a little distracted.


    Ye Ming''s long sword forward an inch more, but her moves are more refined. She opens it with a stick on the back hand and slides back for a distance.


    "Little beauty, worried about your man?" Ye Ming joked.


    Hua rugo narrowed her eyes and said, "you''d better think about yourself more if you have time."


    She said that she went forward again, and the stick was wielded with a little power of wind and thunder, which greatly strengthened her attack power.


    "None of you are simple." Ye Ming said, looking serious.


    Hua rushes past like a stick, thunder and lightning clings to the stick and crackles. If hit, the body can make a hole.


    Ye Ming put away the idea of playing, one move one by one is much faster than before, and the spirit is stronger.


    "Do it!"


    The weapons of the two men kept exchanging blows.


    Soon, Hua, like a flash of cold light in his eyes, smashed the stick at him, and at the same time, he also wielded a sharp blade.


    Level 15 soul skill, even the holy level can''t meet.


    Ye Ming quickly retreated.


    "Hum!"


    A thick trill sounded over his head. He was shocked. It was too late to hide. He could only make a quick effort to connect.


    "Boom!"


    Big Ding smashed his palms. He bent his knees and almost didn''t get down.


    Ye Ming''s face changed slightly. He lifted the tripod with a fierce force, and his body went back two steps uncontrollably.


    "Pedal!"


    His footsteps were so loud that he could hardly bear them.


    Big Ding is hanging over Hua Ruge''s head. She slightly hooks her lips and says, "how do you feel like being smashed?"


    "It''s a good element body, and the means are really overwhelming. I''ve underestimated you." Ye Ming said with a gloomy face.


    "It''s my fault to be beautiful, but it''s your fault to treat me as a vase. Let''s see." Hua Yuege said and attacked again.


    Ye Ming is the best one of the three. As long as she can solve it first, he can free up his hand to help Tuo BARREI and juntianxia. ''


    today''s situation cannot be delayed at all.


    "Just now I was playing with you, this time I''ll show you my way." Ye Ming said, dancing a sword flower with his long sword in his hand, and there were drops of water in the air where the sword peak passed.


    His sword Qi is slightly cold, which is obviously enhanced by powerful internal skills.


    When the two fight again, Ye Ming''s attack power goes up to another level. Moreover, he is not easy to be fooled if he has the means to defend against China like a song.


    Tuoba Rui saw Hua Ruge move her hand, and her face was worried, so she rushed to the promotion. Although she didn''t fall into the devil because of her good constitution, if her own strength was consumed too much, her uncontrollable spiritual power would hurt her.


    This is also three brothers, really damn!


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are bright and cold. Every move is integrated into the rules of the road. The attack power is increased in a straight line. Even Ye Jing looks at it with a frown and says: "do you even understand this? Who are you? "


    "Ask the king of hell." Tuoba Rui said, attacking more and more fiercely.


    Ye jinghum a, way: "little ants also with the power of the spirit to understand the road, today I even if for heaven''s sake also want to kill you."


    On the other side, when King Tianxia was fighting against Ye Yi, the people around him could not help him. Instead, they were all hurt. Only Su Nianxia did not get close, so they were not hurt.


    The king''s strength is not as great as Tuo BARREI''s, but when he takes out the jade seal to cover his head, his momentum will be improved rapidly. There are seven golden dragons around his body, showing the king''s spirit.


    "It''s a good emperor''s decision. It''s a pity that you met me today." Ye Yi said, his moves are more fierce.


    The three men''s battle on the battlefield is becoming more and more fierce.


    Hua Ruge used all his strength to make Ye Ming suffer several losses, but ye Ming was strong enough and quick enough to react without serious injury.


    Hua Ruge soon felt that her inner power was more and more out of her control.


    At this time, the shortcomings of yesterday''s rapid promotion have emerged.


    Her fighting ability is not reduced, but her face is more and more ugly. He now feels that if she drags on for a while, her body will be hurt by the power of her body.


    At that time, it will be hard to protect itself, let alone fight.


    It''s another duel. They are separated for a distance. Hua Ruge gasps a little.


    Ye Ming picked out a pair of Danfeng eyes and said, "little beauty, how can you fight me when you are unstable? Just listen to my advice and follow me. I promise I won''t treat you badly."


    "I Hua Ruge never give up. This time, it''s the same. If you provoke me, you''d better bear the consequences." Hua is like a song with a fierce color. Turn your hand and take out a white porcelain vase.


    This is the elixir refined by her to stimulate her potential and improve her strength in a short period of time. Taking it will hurt her body, but it will increase her strength by twice. At this time, she has no other choice.


    She must hold him back.


    When ye Ming saw her look so cold, he dared not neglect her, and his expression became more and more serious.


    Hua rugo swallows the pill with his mouth open. At the same time, he puts away his stick and closes his hands in front of his stomach.


    Ye Ming feels that the atmosphere is not right. He knows that he can''t wait for her to get ready, so he just takes the initiative to attack.


    But just as he was about to come forward, Hua Yuege''s eyes opened and his hands pushed forward.


    I saw a huge dragon formed by a deep purple flame darting out of her body and heading for Ye Ming.


    Ye Ming looks sluggish, then quickly back.


    Because that''s not the ordinary flame, but the extinction flame, a huge dragon formed by the horrible extinction flame. If he touches it a little, he will be able to burn into slag.


    He kept flying back, and the dragon was also under the control of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s face was slightly cold. He turned his hands and sent out a hurricane towards the dragon.


    Ye Ming said in horror, "dare you!"


    "Die!"

 Chapter 537

    When Hua Ruge said this, the hurricane had already dispersed the fire dragon formed by the extinction flame, and the purple flame immediately surrounded Ye Ming.


    But at this critical moment, Ye Ming suddenly takes out a small shield, which sends a light to surround him.


    Hua Yuege''s pupil shrinks.


    The annihilation flame meets the shield''s border, which is instantly opened by the temperature of terror.


    After that, Ye Ming took one magic weapon after another. Although each one couldn''t resist two seconds, he didn''t die so soon.


    At last, Ye Jing in the sky found out that in the air raid fighting with Tuo Barre, he took a slap and took a picture around Ye Ming with a strong cold wind in Hua Ruge before he could stop it.


    "Bang!"


    The flame was extinguished, but ye Ming also took Ye Jing''s palm and bent over to spit out blood, because he had just driven the magic weapon to consume too much power, and now it is not light.


    Ye Jing was distracted. Tuoba Rui found the chance and left a hole in him.


    "You are looking for death!" Ye Jing is angry. He throws the folding fan and takes out his long gun.


    I thought I had picked up a few ants and robbed the treasure of the temple, but I almost lost Ye Ming''s life. I was trapped by two ants.


    Tuoba Rui hums heavily and makes a continuous move to look for flaws when he is angry.


    Hua rugo''s head began to sweat after the attack. At this time, her body was already injured, and her body''s power was hard to control. If she fought again, she would lose control completely.


    But she knows she can''t fall now, because although Ye Ming is seriously injured, her strength can''t be underestimated.


    "Now, do you want to give up?" Hua Yuege stood in front of him and asked.


    Ye Ming stood up and sneered, "you don''t have the ability to cheat me. I''m afraid you are in worse health than me."


    "Do you want to have a comparison? Who will die first in whose hand?" Hua Yuege asked in a cold voice.


    "With pleasure." Ye Ming does not admit defeat.


    The two of them will fight again. Tuoba in the sky spat out a mouthful of blood and fell from the air, barely standing on the ground.


    Hua Yuege was surprised. The mountain god came to him and took out a pill and said, "this is the pill for healing. You will take it a lot better."


    After Tuoba Rui swallowed the pill, he wiped the blood on his lips and looked at the pale Hua Ruge. His pupils suddenly shrank.


    He was aware of her present condition.


    "Don''t go to war. Go and adjust your breath. I''ll take it here." Tuoba Rui says.


    "No, it''s hard enough for you to deal with one. How can you deal with the two of them?" Hua Ruge shakes her head repeatedly.


    At this time, Ye Jing had already fallen down, and his spear was shaking, which also sent out a chill.


    Ye Ming, who was seriously injured on the other side, took a pill to cure the wound and came from another direction.


    Tuo Ba Rui patted Hua Ruge''s head and said, "darling, listen to me. There is no difference between one and two."


    Hua Ruge wants to talk, but is interrupted by Ye Jing.


    "You''re not finished."


    Tuoba Rui hears the words and protects Hua Ruge behind him with one hand, and says with a look: "let''s go together."


    "You really don''t think you live too long. Sixth, let''s make it." Ye Jingdao.


    Ye Ming nods and looks gloomy.


    He didn''t expect to get hurt here.


    After they said that, they attacked Tuoba Rui. Tuoba Rui stretched out his hand to push Hua Ruge away and fought alone.


    It can be seen that Tuoba Rui didn''t know what strength he mobilized this time. The whole person became mysterious and mysterious. Although his moves were very slow, they contained the power of the road, and their attack power was twice as strong as before.


    Ye Jing is surprised by this change.


    Ye Ming is totally unable to resist. The saint level hasn''t found the law of the road yet, so he has no way at all.


    However, at the level of divinity, Ye Jing had some such knowledge, so Ye Jing was able to deal with it. However, Tuo BARREI''s strength suddenly became stronger, and he was a little overwhelmed.


    "Six brothers, you stay back." Ye Jing said at once.


    If he doesn''t retreat, he is likely to be injured in this intensity of war.


    Hua Ruge was also surprised. When he explored Tuo BARREI''s body, he was surprised to find that Tuo BARREI actually mobilized the power to suppress the injury.


    She used to know that Tuo BARREI''s accomplishments did not only show this way. Because of his injuries, he had to use part of his strength to suppress, but only part of his ability to exert.


    But if he ignores the injury, it will be fatal.


    Her eyes were red and she wanted to help. There was a Ye Ming standing there, which would not let her do it easily.


    "Bang!"


    With a dull sound, the monarch on the other side fell to the ground. Now there are only five golden dragons left.


    Su Nianxia looks anxious and wants to come forward. Hua rugo reaches out to hold her and shakes her head.


    She couldn''t help going up.


    Ye Yi groaned, "the Royal formula, but so it is."


    The king''s face became more and more gloomy. He got up from the ground and said, "what do you know about the Royal formula?"


    "I''d like to hear it." Ye Yi disdains the way.


    "All over the world, it''s not the land of kings. It''s the land of kings and ministers. The essence of the Royal formula is to only advance and not retreat, to win or not to lose. Let''s die." Jun Tianxia said, the body of the Golden Dragon in a place, the momentum of the body again soared.


    Hua Ruge felt that the energy in the seal was gathering in his body, which was obviously more than his body''s load. If he fought like this, his body would not be able to bear it.


    In this way, Tuoba Rui and juntianxia will lose both sides even if they have the possibility of winning.


    They''re overdrawn. They''re overdrawn.


    And she can''t help.


    She felt that she might fall down at any time.


    "Little beauty, can''t bear it?" At this time, Ye Ming comes to Hua Ruge.


    Su Nianxia stood beside Hua Ruge and said, "you are just my sister Ruge''s loser. What''s your qualification to say about my sister?"


    Ye Ming''s eyes turned twice around Su Nianxia''s body, and then he chose Danfeng''s eyes and said, "you can even open the forbidden system of the temple of light, and say, how do you do it?"


    Su Nianxia looks at him warily, without speaking.


    She pushed it away by herself, but she couldn''t say anything to such a person.


    "Ye Ming, your brother can''t hold fast. Don''t you take them away?" Hua Yuege began with a turn of her eyes.


    Ye Ming hummed, "I just want to take you."


    He said that he quickly came forward and reached for Hua Ruge''s shoulder.


    At this time, Hua Ruge''s spirit and Qi are retrograde, his body is suffering, and he has no strength to resist.


    "Hum!"


    Suddenly a strong force came, Ye Ming''s body was hit in the air, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.

 Chapter 538

    Ye Ming was obviously injured this time. He fell to the ground and vomited two more mouthfuls of blood. He couldn''t get up.


    Hua Ruge was surprised and turned to look in the direction of the power.


    I saw a white figure flying from the sky, step in the void and then came near, his jade like face with a warm smile, a pair of bright eyes looking at Hua Ruge, more soft colors.


    "No trace." Hua Yuege exclaimed in surprise.


    The childe with no trace floated down beside her, stretched out a hand and pressed it on her back, and said softly, "close your eyes and hold your breath."


    Hua Ruge naturally trusted him, so he did.


    As soon as she closed her eyes, she felt that a force that she didn''t know was coming into her body from the back under his guidance. The force was gentle and pure, which soon calmed the restless aura. Her injured body was healing slowly.


    Soon Hua Yuege felt that he was out of danger, and his hand was also released at this time. The tone of blame sounded in her ear: "you still don''t cherish yourself."


    "Thank you." Hua Ruge''s sincere way.


    Tuo Ba Rui squints when he sees the move of Childe wutrace, but he doesn''t stop it. When he sees Hua Ruge''s body getting better, he is relieved. He is relieved.


    Both sides saw the appearance of the childe without trace in the battlefield, so they tacitly stopped fighting and looked at him.


    "Who are you?" Ye Jing asked sharply.


    "I have no trace in the lower Cangsong temple. I heard that I found the ruins of the temple of light. I''d like to have a look." Childe wutrace has a warm voice, which is not offensive to listen to, but it will give people an invisible pressure.


    "It turns out that it is the first force in the mainland. It seems that you have the power fluctuation in your body. You should be the son of God in your own world." When ye Jing said this, he didn''t look as relaxed as before.


    The childe without trace nodded his head and asked, "who are you?"


    "May I tell you that my Ye family has been in this continent for tens of thousands of years, and their strength is far beyond the equal level. Those who know each other will give us this temple. If you start to gain, you will be the only one who will lose." Ye Jingfang said.


    "I have no interest in the things in this temple, but I will not allow you people of unknown origin to take them away. If you want to fight, I will accompany you at any time." Childe wutrace expressed his position calmly.


    Cangsong temple is determined to protect this continent. The people in front of him have no way. He naturally forbids them to take away the treasures belonging to this continent.


    "Ye Jing sniffed and sneered," Your Highness, the son of God, who has only two years left, do you think we will pay attention to him


    Hua Ruge''s pupil shrank when he heard this, and he looked at the childe without trace, hoping to hear his refutation.


    However, the childe with no trace just smiled and said, "even if I only have a quarter of an hour left, I can drive you out of here."


    Both Ye Jing and ye Yi are gloomy.


    The attitude of Childe Wuxian is obvious. If they continue to fight, they will continue to fight.


    But they have been very hard to deal with Tuoba Rui and juntianxia. It''s not known who will lose or win at the end of the situation. Now there is another son of God, and they will never win.


    "I didn''t come out for a long time, but I didn''t know that there were people like you on the mainland. I have learned from Ye''s family, and I''m sure that I''ll redouble my offer in the future." Ye Jing murmured a word, turned around and left.


    Ye Yi takes Ye Ming from the ground and flies away with him.


    Hua Ruge breathed a sigh of relief, ran to Tuo barrow and said, "I''ll show you my body."


    "No, it''s just overdrawn. I can hold on." Tuoba Rui took her hand and said softly, "don''t worry about me."


    Hua rugo gasped: "I was scared to death just now."


    Su Nianxia also ran to Jun Tianxia''s side and asked with concern, "emperor, how do you feel?"


    Jun Tianxia put up the seal, pale, he shook his head and said, "it''s OK."


    "Summer and summer, then, to the emperor." Hua Yuege said and threw a small jade bottle.


    Su Nianxia takes it, nods and hands the pills to Jun Tianxia.


    "Thank you." Jun Tianxia said, thumb and index finger in her palm touched, took away the pill.


    Su Nianxia felt that the palm of her hand was burning, and her cheeks were red.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time." Tuoba Rui said and approached, and a rare sincerity appeared on his face: "thank you very much for these two times."


    He means that he saved Hua Ruge.


    "No, she did." Childe wutrace''s light way.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "we can help you in the future, even if you open your mouth."


    "By the way, Ye Jing just said that you have two years left in your life. You''re a liar." Hua Yuege asked carefully, afraid to hear the answer she didn''t want to hear.


    Seeing that she was a little nervous, childe wutrace smiled and said, "yes, I''m not so easy to die."


    "Really?" Hua Ruge reconfirmed.


    "Have I deceived you?" Asked the childe.


    Hua Ruge shakes her head.


    "Then trust me." The gentle way of the childe without trace.


    Hua Ruge had to nod, but he was really skeptical.


    She tried to probe his body with mental force, but was bounced back by the force in his body. She could not perceive any information of his body.


    "If there''s anything I can do for you, please let me know." Hua Ruge''s serious way.


    If something happened to him and she didn''t even know it, she would be very guilty.


    "No trace childe smiled to answer:" good


    It''s hard for Tuoba Rui not to interrupt the conversation between them, but to watch.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know, but he did. The life span of the son of God is only over 20 years, and it''s really not long now.


    Hua rugo takes back her worried eyes, but she doesn''t intend to believe his words like this. When she has a chance, she must find out.


    Jun Tianxia took the elixir to cure the wound. After a while, his face looked better. He said: "there is no obstacle now. Let''s see what''s in this temple."


    Several people nodded, all a little curious.


    The wounded subordinates are all healing in place. Only five of them are walking towards the main hall. Juntianxia is at the front. He raises his hand and pushes open the bronze door which has been pushed open by Su Nianxia.


    "Boom!"


    The two doors open at the same time, and a magnificent hall is seen. There is a huge bright god on the top, and a large black coffin is placed under the God.


    In addition, there are only some murals in the palace, as well as the strange patterns carved on eight bronze pillars.


    "Is this the coffin of the God of light?"


    Hua Ruge said and walked forward, then saw a few big words written on the coffin.


    "Those who act rashly have no life or death."


    Each stroke of these words is full of endless murderous meanings. Hua Ruge can''t help but take a step back at a glance.

 Chapter 539

    Tuo Ba Rui looked at the words and then picked out his eyebrow and said, "these words imply the rules of the road, and they are definitely from the hands of super people."


    "Maybe it''s the coffin of the God of light. Let''s not move." Hua said like a song.


    After all, moving the coffin is really damaging to the moral.


    Juntianxia is also afraid of the words above, for a time did not start.


    The traceless childe strolled in the hall, paying more attention to the frescoes and carved patterns on the pillars, as if to see something from them.


    "This temple is the most likely place to hide treasure. Let''s find the mechanism." The king said.


    "Good."


    And they answered, and they shall search again in the house of God.


    "There will be no mechanism in the temple." At this time, childe Wuhen came over, pointed to the black coffin and said, "I can''t put the coffin."


    When people hear words, they think.


    "You mean the coffin is the mechanism?" The king asked.


    The childe without trace nodded his head and said: "but this is the word that the God can write. He has been banned. If we open it, it is likely that there will be an end to death and no life."


    "It''s not about scaring people?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The childe smiled at her: "you are the same as you, like to joke?"


    Hua, like a song, spits out his tongue mischievously.


    Juntianxia and Tuoba Rui are both contemplative. Especially juntianxia, he thinks that what he wants should be here.


    "Go out, I''ll open it myself." All of a sudden.


    Su Nianxia shook her head first and said, "I''ll be with you."


    "There''s a care for too many people. It''s the last time we''ve passed so many hurdles." Hua Ruge said freely.


    Tuoba Rui also said: "I would like to see what traps the God of light leaves."


    "Me too." Childe wutrace nodded his head with interest.


    Jun Tianxia took a deep breath: "thank you so much, I''ll open it now."


    He reached out to push the coffin, and the people held their breath, but he did not push it open several times, just like a bronze door.


    So several people again put their eyes on Su Nianxia, including Jun Tianxia.


    "Or I''ll try... " Su Nianxia is still standing in front of the coffin for the first time. She feels a little empty in her heart, but she is trying to be brave for the sake of the emperor.


    Before pushing the coffin, she prayed silently for many times, and finally pushed hard.


    "Squeak!"


    Once again, the Black Bronze coffin was easily pushed open a gap. She did not dare to look inside, so she backed away.


    King world surprised looked at her, and said: "thank you."


    "No, I didn''t use much energy." Su Nianxia doesn''t know what to say when he faces him.


    Now anyone with a little brain knows that it''s not easy. Su Nianxia must have something to do with the temple.


    At this time, juntianxia has pushed the lid of the coffin open. Hua Ruge goes to the front and finds that it is hollow and there is a downward step.


    Different from other basement''s cold, the space below is very strong heat.


    Hua Ruge had a bad premonition. She came up to Su Nianxia and said, "Xia Xia, or you can''t go down."


    She''s the weakest in this. She''s likely to have an accident.


    "Compared with being separated from you, I still feel more secure below." Su Nianxia said.


    She didn''t want to be left alone.


    Hua Ruge could not tell the feeling in his heart clearly, so he said: "then you will follow us for a while and don''t move anything, you know?"


    "I know that sister Ruge is the best for me." Su Nianxia said, a bit coquettish taste.


    Hua Yuege can''t laugh or cry: "you don''t want to be sarcastic."


    Jun Tianxia is the first one to jump in, and then several people follow. There is fire below, so the secret way is dry and doesn''t need a torch.


    Tuoba Rui helps Hua Ruge along the way, takes care of her steep steps and looks better than her physical condition.


    Hua Ruge is relieved.


    It''s not deep below. A few people quickly went down. They felt a bright moment when they went down. Looking at the small stone room, most of them were occupied by a funnel-shaped bronze ware dish.


    Half of the utensils are filled with things, which are glittering. Hua Yuege can see that they are full of all kinds of magic tools as soon as he probes them. The elements and power fluctuations in them are appalling.


    This utensil covers an area of more than 20 square meters, and it is very deep, deeper than the ground, and I don''t know where it leads.


    However, all of them are magic weapons, and they are all high-level magic weapons.


    "The temple of light has collected so many good things. If they are not used, they will be piled here?" Hua Yuege asked strangely.


    Su Nianxia was stunned. "This is a treasure. We are rich."


    "None of this will work." Tuoba Rui''s light opening.


    Hua Yuege ate a surprise and asked, "why?"


    "Don''t you think the elemental power and spiritual power are a little too strong? The power of these magic tools has been broken down by this vessel." Tuoba Rui continued.


    "Why?" Hua Ruge can''t understand why good things are destroyed.


    "Have you forgotten the mechanism in the temple? For hundreds of years, there has been so much energy in operation. Where did that energy come from? " Tuoba Rui asked.


    Hua Yuege pointed at tens of thousands of treasures in the utensils in shock and stammered: "it''s used These? "


    This is too luxurious!


    "If I''m right, here''s the main mechanism that controls everything." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge felt that she was about to collapse. She had a hard time meeting so many good things, but none of them could be used.


    This is the same pain as seeing Jinshan and Yinshan, but not being able to move them.


    She really doesn''t think she should come down now.


    It''s cruel.


    Tuoba Rui chuckles. His family''s song is greedy for money.


    Some people in the room also feel sorry, but they all cast their eyes on the air, which is the real glory and the source of heat.


    I saw that it was an axe, surrounded by the fire, so it hung in the air, like waiting for someone to take it.


    The king''s eyes are fixed on the axe, and the bright eyes are shining with light never seen before.


    "As expected, the heavenly axe is in the hands of the temple of light." Childe wutrace''s light way.


    Hua rugo thought that the axe was very powerful when she looked at it. She asked, "is the heavenly axe a artifact?"


    "It''s not." Childe wutrace denied for a while, and said: "but also has the power which the artifact cannot compare, each has its own future."


    "It seems that this is what the emperor is looking for." Su Nianxia is on the sideline.


    Tuoba Rui squints. No one can see the waves that flash past his eyes.


    The ambition of juntianxia is really bigger than he imagined.

 Chapter 540

    "The coffin says whether there is life or death. It should be dangerous here, but it doesn''t look like that." Hua rugo wondered.


    Su Nianxia also nodded his head and said, "is it possible that the gods really make trouble?"


    "The gods are so casual now." Hua Yuege said jokingly.


    Tuoba Rui and childe Wuchen couldn''t help laughing.


    She''s always amazing.


    King world is to look at that day axe, said: "I will take it down."


    "The danger is probably up there. Be careful." The childe reminds me.


    Jun Tianxia nodded, a blue robe slowly flew up, and by the side of the axe, his body had already sent out a faint purple extinction flame. Only in this way can he resist the heat.


    He took a deep breath, stretched out a hand wrapped in the flame of extinction, and grabbed the handle of the axe.


    "Be careful." Su Nianxia suddenly makes a noise. She always has a bad premonition.


    Juntianxia saw her face tense, nodded her head, and then continued to reach out.


    Hua Ruge is also a little nervous. He stares at it without blinking.


    Tuoba Rui and childe Wuchen are also looking at it, but they are very indifferent, no two women are so fussy.


    Jun Tianxia''s hand finally touched the handle of the axe, but at this moment, the fire in the room was bright, and the flame on the axe suddenly spread to Jun Tianxia''s whole body and wrapped him up. If he didn''t use the flame to protect his whole body, he would be swallowed up now.


    But even so, the face of juntianxia is very difficult, because he really felt at the moment that the temperature of the flame on the sky axe is higher than that of the extinction flame.


    Even the following people can see clearly, because the purple extinction flame is being swallowed up little by little, and the blazing flame is also constantly approaching the monarch''s body.


    If the flame touches the king, he will be swallowed.


    The seal of the King appeared from the space and covered his head. He was constantly stimulating the flame of extinction to resist the red flame.


    But no matter who sees it, such resistance is not optimistic.


    "We seem to have underestimated the temperature of the flame, which is no match at all." Hua rushes like a song.


    "It seems that this is the trap. Whoever touches the axe will be doomed," said childe wutrace with a squint in his eyes


    "Then how can we help?" Asked Su Nianxia anxiously.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "the power of the flame is just fierce, only stronger flame can be restrained, obviously we do not have."


    "Mine is also the flame extinction. I thought it was the strongest, but I didn''t expect to encounter this situation." Hua frowned like a song.


    "Then what?" Su Nianxia is in a hurry, but she doesn''t cry.


    It''s obviously very difficult for the monarch above to resist. Maybe when will they be completely swallowed by the flames. At that moment, as like as two peas of


    suddenly hatched, a man sat in a light knee. He looked like a statue of the God of light.


    God of light?


    A few people were surprised.


    "Hum, people don''t know the height of heaven and earth. They dare to break into my temple and try to take away the axe of God. Damn it!" The majestic voice came out from the light and shadow mouth of the human figure, with great majestic, which made people feel a heavy heart and weak knees.


    Hua Ruge felt that she could not control herself to kneel, but at this time, two sobs came out of the space, and she even felt that her body was light and the pressure was gone.


    She knows that it''s the function of devouring animals, but isn''t it awesome? Can the gods ignore the power and pressure?


    What kind of animal is it?


    Although devouring animals has been emphasized more than 10000 times, she still doubts about it.


    The king said with difficulty, and his voice was steady: "this axe is the thing of our continent. When did it become your temple of light?"


    "In my temple of light, that is, the things of my temple of light, you mortals want to take away without paying a price, and still put your own dignity in your eyes?" A stern rebuke.


    The emperor knows that the situation is better than people, so he asks, "what do you want me to pay for? I will give it to you."


    "Dare to contradict me, I only want your life! How about the emperor of the world? Under the fireworks of the emperor of the underworld, it''s not going to turn into ashes. " The projection of the God of light is very violent.


    The childe without trace looks at the light and shadow, slightly frowns, and doesn''t know what the clue is.


    The king''s eyes are dark, and he tries to resist.


    The projecting eyes of the God of light swept over the other four people, and finally fell on Su Nianxia. She said happily, "that witch hasn''t cheated me. It''s three hundred years. My God has finally waited for you."


    Several people were surprised.


    "You Will you talk to me again? " Su Nianxia pointed to herself, surprised.


    "Yes, it''s you. You opened all the prohibitions along the way. Don''t you think it''s strange?" The light and shadow of the God of light seem to be more patient.


    Su Nianxia is confused.


    "Because you are the fire element I have been waiting for so many years. It''s the perfect sacrifice." The God of light laughs.


    Su Nianxia didn''t know her constitution at all, so she didn''t know how to get back.


    Hua Ruge blocked her behind, and frowned: "are you mistaken? She is really a fire element, but it''s not what you said."


    "What''s strange about fire element body? It''s her rare constitution in a thousand years." The light and shadow of the God of light spoke, and a pair of sinister eyes never left Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge was horrified at what sacrifice she heard. "What are you going to do?" she said


    "Ask her, come on, child, give your body to God, and future generations will remember you." As he said this, he extended his hand formed by the fire to Su Nianxia.


    If this happened, Su Nianxia would be burned to ashes, but it would really become a sacrifice.


    Su Nianxia retreated in terror. When did she encounter such a scene? Suddenly a God appeared. It seemed that she would take her life.


    "This method is used to cultivate crooked ways. You are a bright God. You are not afraid to spread it out to make people laugh." Hua Ruge''s eyes are cold, blocking Su Nianxia''s body.


    "Dying!" The whole body of the God of light is violent. With one finger of his hand, there is a flame of the king of the underworld beating against the China like a song.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes were shining. He turned his hand and took out his long sword, and went straight to the fire.


    It''s useless to use spiritual power for such a strong flame. You can only use weapons to stop it.


    With the help of the open axe, the God of light projects to the world, and its strength can only play a part of tens of thousands. So it''s very difficult for him to take people away.


    On the other side, the purple extinction flame of the monarch''s world is being consumed less and less, while the energy of the external Pluto flame has not been consumed much, so it must be unable to support soon.


    The God of light was furious: "mortal, do you dare to stop me, not afraid that I will destroy your continent?"


    "If you want to destroy this continent, the temple of light three hundred years ago will not fall. It''s your body that can''t do it, Lord God of light." At this time, the childe without trace spoke lightly.

 Chapter 541

    The God of light''s face suddenly changed. He glared at him angrily and said, "even if you are not as good as before, you can destroy what you can do. Those who know your face will give me the doll."


    "And if I say no?" Hua Ruge''s tone is tough.


    The God of light didn''t expect that he would meet so many ungrateful mortals when he came to the underworld. However, at this time, he also had no way to deal with them, which made the whole man more violent.


    "You want me to be a sacrifice, to burn me, don''t you?" Su Nianxia suddenly spoke, and her voice was unexpectedly quiet.


    The God of light replied coldly, "you can understand that."


    is actually the essence of energy that he wants her body.


    "Then, I promise." Su Nianxia said and walked to the front from behind Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege''s pupil shrank: "summer summer."


    "But I have a condition." Su Nianxia said, raising his finger and pointing to the emperor, he said, "withdraw your Pluto flame and let him go."


    Monarch world suddenly opened his eyes, dark eyes are full of unbelievable look.


    Did he hear that right? This stupid girl is going to die for him?


    "Well, I promise you, you stand in front." The God of light did not hesitate at all. Compared with a good sacrifice, an axe and the life of the king, he was not rare.


    Su Nianxia turns to look at Hua Ruge and says, "sister Ruge, thank you for your constant care. Take care of yourself in the future."


    "Xia Xia, do you really want to do this?" Hua is as eager as song, but she can''t dissuade too much.


    After all, it was her choice.


    Su Nianxia nodded heavily, her expression was never mature, she said: "I said, I want to do something for him, now I have a chance."


    Hua Ruge tears in the eyes.


    This wench, say her infatuation is good, still say her silly!


    Su Nianxia is a free and easy smile, turning to the direction of the bright God.


    "Su Nianxia." The heavy voice of the monarch.


    Su Nianxia looks up at him, because she knows it''s farewell, so she''s not shy.


    "I don''t owe anyone in my life. I''m doomed to fall here. I don''t need you to save me. Don''t be stupid." King world calm face, cold way.


    Su Nianxia looked at him with a smile and said, "I don''t want what you owe me, I just want you to be good."


    "I won''t!" You world low roar way.


    Su Nianxia looked at the projection of the God of light and said, "let him go first."


    "The king of the underworld will die if he drinks blood. If you go up, you can replace him." The light God''s projection way, this time appears to be particularly excited.


    Say a wave of hand, a flame is holding Su Nianxia to soar into the sky, to the king next to the world.


    Hua Ruge is in a state of anxiety, but he can only watch and can''t do anything.


    Su Nianxia stood beside Jun Tianxia, took out the jade plate of the blue Xuanyu from his body, and asked, "can I take this?"


    "I don''t need you to save me. I can make it myself." Once again.


    "You don''t promise me to do the same. You don''t have to feel guilty. You don''t have to think about anything. I will pay for you." Su Nianxia reached out and stroked his face.


    Monarch world is surrounded by fire at this moment, can''t move at all, he stared at her, saying: "No."


    Su Nianxia''s delicate little face was flushed by the fire, her mouth was slightly raised, a pair of smart eyes smiled, and slowly looked forward.


    She never felt that her existence was so meaningful.


    It''s the end of everything. Her life is not as amazing as Hua Ruge, as distinguished as bing''er, or even as calm as Mu Qingyan.


    She is ordinary and ordinary. Her heart is very small. She is full of him. Her goal is just to get close to him. Now her wish is coming true.


    There is no more time for you to say anything. Her hand has touched the flame, and only an inch is left from his face, but this inch is an insurmountable gap.


    At the moment when she touched the flame, the flame quickly swallowed her. Her face and expression did not change, and she was still smiling.


    Juntianxia watched her disappear in front of her eyes, but there was nothing she could do.


    At the moment when the emperor of the underworld was drinking blood, he went out. The emperor also got the axe smoothly, but he didn''t even look at it. His face was very painful.


    A girl died for him.


    This was something he never thought about. At that moment, he felt as if he had been hit by something blunt. It was dull and painful.


    He even began to regret that he didn''t take a good look at her before.


    Regret coming to this temple.


    "Hahaha, hahaha, it''s finally here." In the shadow of the light God, there is a red body of energy in the hands.


    Jun Tianxia holds the axe, and his murderous spirit reaches its peak. He stares at the projection of the God of light and says: "I will surely take your life!"


    "You are worthy of the ignorant man." The light God said once, the projection gradually disappeared, and then disappeared was the light and shadow transformed by Su Nianxia.


    Jun Tianxia''s body suddenly fell from the sky and fell heavily on the ground, seeing that there was no strength.


    Hua Yuege''s tears also came down. She squatted on the ground and murmured, "summer......"


    She promised to take her back.


    She also promised to take her to eat delicious food.


    But who could have thought that it was such a result in the end.


    Tuo Ba Rui squatted down with her, reached out and held her in her arms, and said softly, "I believe she is happy because of her personal fate."


    Hua Ruge can''t say anything but tears.


    A day and night get along with the partner so dead, her heart is hard to add, helplessly lying in Tuoba Rui arms, like a fragile child.


    Childe Wuxian looks at it, just a sigh.


    He can understand Su Nianxia''s state of mind, and even say that they are a kind of people who are willing to sacrifice their lives for the sake of love.


    I don''t know what it''s like to lie on the ground.


    Affliction, self reproach, guilt and regret are interwoven together, so that the iron emperor like him does not know how to sort out such emotions.


    After all, he still owes.


    At this time, the fire light on the axe disappeared, and the whole chamber was shrouded in darkness. No one wanted to take out the shining pearl.


    Silence, almost dead silence pervades the secret room, and the atmosphere alone is painful.


    Potential can not be returned, in addition to this, Jun Tianxia and Hua Ruge do not know what else to do.


    After a long time, juntianxia sat up, and his sonorous voice sounded in the dark chamber: "I, juntianxia, hereby swear that I will kill the God of light for revenge in this life, if there is any violation of heaven, kill the earth."

 Chapter 542

    Five people enter the darkroom, but when they come out, there are only four people. Hua Ruge and Jun Tianxia''s face are always gloomy.


    The cloaker was waiting outside with three subordinates. When he saw several people coming out, he saluted one after another.


    "Go." The king world spits out a word, leave now.


    The cloaker looked at it and said strangely, "why didn''t that little girl come out?"


    He thought the girl who called him uncle was lovely.


    "Dead." King world exports, voice with a bit of forbearance.


    "No way." The cloaker said that he took out a transparent sphere from his arms, put his hand on it, and said something in his mouth.


    Several people are puzzled.


    For a while, there was a red light in the center of the transparent sphere, and the cloak said: "emperor, that girl''s life is not scattered, not the appearance of death."


    "What do you mean?" Juntianxia suddenly turns around.


    "Before that wench was not influenced by the magic array of the library, I thought it was strange that she asked for her birthday and deduced her life form and recorded it." The cloak man said, "now that her life is safe, I don''t know what happened to her inside, but I''m sure she didn''t die."


    King world a pair of deep eyes flash a little bit of hope, he asked: "are you sure sir?"


    "My subordinates can only make sure it''s OK for the time being." Replied the cloak man.


    Hua Yuege also asked, "what''s the matter with her body burned out by the fire?"


    "I don''t know." The cloaker shook his head.


    Childe wutrace thought for a moment and said, "we can''t understand the supernatural power of gods. It''s not impossible for him to take the girl away from this continent by this special means."


    "Now it''s a big possibility." Tuoba Rui also said.


    After all, there''s no other reason why she didn''t die.


    Hua Ruge breathes a little sigh of relief when he hears the words.


    Since Su Nianxia has not been killed, it shows that the bright God has another plan, and the possibility of her danger is very small.


    "But even then, Xia Xia falls into the hands of such people, and I don''t know what will happen." Hua sighed like a song.


    "We don''t know about that, but it''s good news that she''s still alive." Tuo Ba Rui took her and said.


    Hua Ruge nodded, and finally he felt less miserable.


    "I will bring her back as soon as possible." Jun Tianxia said a word and left with two subordinates.


    Tuoba Rui patted her and said, "let''s go."


    "OK, come with us. I plan to go to the seaside for a while and show you my body." Hua Ruge asked.


    When hearing that she was going to treat him, the childe refused: "no, there is a doctor in the temple, and I should go back as soon as possible."


    "You must pay attention to your body. After a while, I will take back the ring and go to the temple to see you." Hua Ruge said.


    She could not rest assured of his health.


    The childe smiled and said: "thank you so much. I''m ok. But you should cherish your body. When your temper should be restrained, you should not try to be brave."


    "I''ll try. Take care of yourself." Hua waves like a song.


    Tuoba Rui also said: "I''m still saying that. If you need help, please say it at any time."


    "Thank you."


    A few people said to walk to the front door of the space, traceless childe took the lead to step in.


    Hua Ruge turned to look at the ruins of the temple of light and sighed: "when he came, he was still happy, but now it''s a little bleak."


    "I know what you''re thinking, but everyone has his own creation. It''s impossible for countless people to fly to the upper world, which means a broader world and more possibilities. It''s not necessarily a bad thing for her." Tuo Ba Rui comforts.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "I can only think about it now. I hope I have another chance to see you in the future."


    "Yes." Tuo Ba Rui said, "let''s go."


    The two entered the space door at the same time. The first step was still in the temple. They stepped out and suddenly changed the world. They even appeared on the Bank of the East China Sea.


    This is a relatively partial place. There are no ships going to sea around, and you and childe wutrace have long disappeared.


    "It''s easy to come back." Hua Ruge sighed and went to the nearby city with Tuoba Rui.


    At this time, it is dusk, and the sea is showing the light of the setting sun, which is very beautiful.


    Tuo Ba Rui asked her, "are you better?"


    "No trace helped me sort it out before. It was better. But this time, it was too big. I felt the breath was unstable. If I didn''t take good care of it, something would happen in the future." Hua Ruge said truthfully.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head and said, "now we are still a while away from the opening of the earth''s vein. We will live here by the sea, and leave after we are well cultivated."


    "I think so, too." Hua Yuege said with a look at the sea area and said, "it''s beautiful here."


    Tuo Barry held her shoulder, kissed her forehead and said, "when we settle down, I will take you to such a place and live our lives."


    Hua Ruge''s lips are slightly raised and nodded his head.


    She was still immersed in the disappearance of Su Nianxia, and couldn''t be happy.


    Tuo Ba Rui knows that this can only be eased slowly. He doesn''t say anything at the moment, just accompanies her.


    The two walked to the beach near the city and saw the fishing boat on the bank lowering its sails. It seemed that they were ready to go back.


    "Girl, back?" A kind voice sounded.


    Hua Yuege looked up and saw the familiar boatman. He quickly put on a smile and said, "I''m back. I want to go back."


    "Yes, it''s time to go home. Hurry to the city. It''s hard to leave if the gate is closed." The old man kindly reminded me.


    There are many fishing villages near the sea outside the city.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I don''t want to go back. I want to live in the fishing village nearby for a while. Do you have any houses to sell here?"


    "To live here?" The old boatman was a little surprised for a while.


    Hua Ruge nodded seriously, indicating that she was not joking.


    "Well, my neighbor moved to the city a while ago. Let me pay attention to help sell the house. The house is still well built. You can go and have a look." Old boatman''s warm-hearted way.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "that would be great. Please show me the way. Let''s go and have a look."


    "OK." The boatman said once and came up from the port. He took the small package with him and went to the front. "Let''s go."


    "I''ll take it for you, sir." Hua Yuege said politely.


    "No, it''s not heavy." The old boatman said, looking at Hua Ruge, he said: "you are the best child I have ever crossed the center of the human eye, and you will make people like you."

 Chapter 543

    Hua Yuege smiles embarrassed.


    Tuoba Rui could not help but reach out and rub her head. When she turned her head, she saw his doting eyes.


    He thought his little song was cute to laugh at.


    "Young man, it''s your good fortune to marry such a kind girl. You should cherish it." The old boatman is on the side.


    Tuoba Rui is always indifferent. When Hua Yuege wants to answer, he listens to him and says, "thank you for reminding me. I will."


    Hua Ruge looks at his eyes a little more surprised.


    His voice just seemed so approachable. She didn''t hear it wrong.


    How could he talk to people other than himself?


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes were smiling and his face was soft, and he completely put away his fierce spirit.


    Hua yuemianlu appreciates it and is very pleased that he can finally try to treat the world kindly.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded on her nose, as if to say that she had given it.


    Hua rugo is a little proud of this.


    It was not far from the fishing village by the sea. Soon the old man came to his house with them. When passing by the village, many people looked at them. After all, people in the village were familiar with each other. Suddenly, two strangers came, and their looks were so outstanding. People naturally looked at them curiously.


    There is a woman feeding chickens in the old man''s yard. Looking at the appearance of thirty, the old man handed her the package and walked into the neighbor''s yard with two people.


    The yard is not big. There is a field near the fence. There are two sheds on the left, which are chicken coops and pigsty. The gate of the yard is facing two main rooms. It''s made of mud tiles. It''s pretty good.


    The old man took out the key from the bottom of the threshold and opened the door. He said again, "there were three people living here. Men and women are hardworking. When they have money, they move to the city to do small business. You can rest assured that the house is clean and tidy before."


    The furnishings inside are very simple. There are two rooms, the kitchen is connected with the dining room, and the other is the bedroom. Everything is empty.


    Hua Ruge thinks it''s very warm after a glance. It should be nice to live here.


    "What do you think?" She asked Tuo BARREI.


    Tuoba Rui has lived in luxurious and comfortable houses since he was a child. Now he looks at these two simple rooms, but he is dissatisfied with them even though he can''t bear to frown.


    He wants to live two lives, but he didn''t want to live in such a simple place.


    Hua Ruge could see what he was thinking at a glance and said, "we can''t live for long. If you want me to tell you, don''t bother. We''ll find some craftsmen to clean up tomorrow. It''s OK to live."


    "That''s up to you." Tuo BARREI agreed to listen to her.


    Anyway, as long as she''s around, it''s the same everywhere.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head, turned to look at the old boatman and said, "Sir, we think it''s good here. How can we contact the master?"


    "If you like it, you can do it. Everyone will sell fish in the town tomorrow. I''ll have a message. They will come back tomorrow." Old boatman''s way.


    "Thank you so much. We''re going to go to the town tonight to find a place to rest. We''ll come here early tomorrow." Thank you.


    "It''s not close to the town. It''s not safe to walk at night when it''s dark. If you don''t like it, you can live in my house. I''ll talk about it tomorrow." The old boatman said enthusiastically.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "how interesting is that?"


    "I''m sorry. It''s fate that we met. Let''s go." The old boatman was warm-hearted.


    Hua Ruge takes a look at Tuoba Rui. She knows that he has many taboos.


    "Listen to you." Tuoba Rui makes a faint voice.


    Hua Yuege looked at the old man''s kind and kind eyes and nodded his head: "that''s the trouble."


    "What do you say? It''s just to stay for one night, as long as you don''t dislike it." The old boatman was also very happy and took them home.


    Tuo barrui looks at the old man, his face is a little strange.


    It''s the first time he''s ever met someone so enthusiastic.


    Hua Ruge knew what he thought, so he whispered in the back: "the place with simple folk customs will be like this, do you feel warm in your heart?"


    "No." Tuoba Rui said directly.


    Hua Ruge spits out his tongue, and soon understands that if he is so prone to heart swings, he is not the legendary king of iron blood war on the mainland.


    "Dad, are you two?"


    Entering the gate, the woman who had just fed the chicken looked at them and asked.


    "It''s two children. They say they want to buy the house of Wang''s nephew. It''s late to stay in my house for one night today. Hurry up and clean up your brother''s room and change into two new quilts." Old boatman''s way.


    The woman smelled words on the face also peeped out the simple smile, way: "knew father, I go now."


    "This is Li Shi, my eldest daughter-in-law. Just call her sister-in-law." "You see, I forgot to introduce it," said the old boatman


    "My family name is Zhang, my wife''s family name is Liu. I have two sons. My eldest son follows me in fishing at home. My daughter-in-law is in charge of the family affairs. The second son is still working in the town without a daughter-in-law. "


    The old man said and introduced again.


    Hua Ruge listens to nodding repeatedly, far away from competing for power and profit. Now the simplicity of the old man makes her feel the relaxation she never had.


    Tuo BARREI will never be too close to and believe in strangers, so his feelings in this regard are much shallower, but he also feels that it is more comfortable than in the court.


    The old man said and led them into the main room.


    The courtyard was larger than they had seen before. There were two main rooms and two wing rooms on the East and west sides for their sons.


    The dinner in the main room is ready now. The old boatman said enthusiastically, "come in, kid, and have a meal together."


    Tuoba Rui can''t help showing his displeasure.


    Hua rugo knew that he would not eat at the same table with others, so he smiled awkwardly and said, "uncle, we have food with us. We just ate it before we got off the ship. Now we can''t eat it."


    "Well, I''ll send you some later." The old boatman did not doubt him.


    Hua Ruge refused repeatedly: "we won''t bother the old man. We''re not hungry."


    "Then go back and have a rest." The old boatman was at liberty.


    "We''ll see my aunt again." Hua Yuege said politely.


    At her insistence, waiting for Liu Shi to come out of the kitchen, they greeted each other and walked towards the East chamber.


    "The old man is such a warm-hearted man." Hua Ruge walked along the way.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head and said, "it''s not bad. Are all the people here like this?"


    It''s hard for him to be curious about it.


    "No, there are all kinds of people at the bottom of the society. If there are good people, there will be bad people. You can understand it by slowly feeling it." Hua Ruge said on one side.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "you can deal with those things."


    "And you?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Cook for you, and make you fat and white." Tuoba Rui rubbed her face.

 Chapter 544

    Hua Ruge chuckled, "you''re just having a good time on your mouth. If you really fatten me up, it depends on where you cry."


    "As long as no one takes it." Tuoba Rui doesn''t care.


    They opened the wooden door and entered the house. The house was not big. There was only one table outside, the bedroom inside and the new quilt on the bed. When they got close, they could smell the fresh cotton.


    Hua Ruge was tired after so many days on the sea. When he saw the bed, he jumped on it and rolled on the soft cotton.


    Tuoba Rui''s throat knot moved for a while, and the dark light in his eyes flashed.


    She lies on it and says with a smile, "I can finally get a comfortable sleep tonight."


    "I want to sleep with you." Tuo Ba Rui said, directly pressed on her, raised her chin and kissed her.


    Hua rugo was surprised at what he said, but it didn''t work. He grabbed his neck and kissed him.


    Tuoba Rui kisses more and more and feels hot in his heart. If he could, he would like to stay in bed with her forever, but now he can only bear it.


    "Is it hard?" Hua asked timidly.


    She''s still a little guilty about it.


    "It''s no wonder you can hold such a wonderful person under your body." Tuo Barry stared at her and said that her hoarse voice sounded very sexy.


    Hua rugo felt more guilty: "would you think that if it wasn''t for me, then you wouldn''t have to bear it."


    "If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have looked at it more." Tuoba Rui holds her hair in front of her forehead.


    Hua Ruge was curious: "before I met you, you didn''t?"


    "Who wants those women?" Tuoba Rui''s disdain.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and asked, "what do you like about me is what attracted you first?"


    Tuoba Rui thought for a moment and said, "when I saw you at the Shangguan''s house, I saw your unrestrained and unrestrained behavior, and I felt that you were different from others, and there was a kind of temperament that makes people feel comfortable looking at you."


    He began to think so. Her frankness, passion, clear love and hate made people want to be close to her and become the one beside her.


    "That''s why you gave the ring? You don''t want to know more about me? " Hua Yuege couldn''t help asking.


    Tuo Barry raised his eyebrows: "where did you come from so many questions?"


    "Just to satisfy my curiosity." When Hua Ruge said this, he had some coquettish taste.


    Tuoba Rui couldn''t stand this, so he said: "I don''t think so much. I like you. I''ll give you anything."


    "Are you too casual?" Hua Ruge scratched his head and asked again when his eyes were bright: "did you like a woman before?"


    "Yes, my mother." Tuo Ba Rui recalled: "she is a very gentle person, but she was not young when she was pregnant with me. She was hurt by me and died within a few years."


    Because of this, he was the youngest son of the first emperor.


    Hua Ruge touched his head and said, "well, we don''t want to. You still have me."


    "Well, and you." Tuoba Rui said with a gentle face.


    Hua Ruge now fully understands that she is Tuo BARREI''s first love. Although she''s in her twenties, she hasn''t met a woman yet. What kind of asceticism is this? She hasn''t seen the world.


    She finally knew why he was like a big boy so many times.


    Hua Ruge patted him affectionately and said, "it''s getting late. Go to sleep."


    "I feel bad." Tuoba ruigeng straight way.


    "I understand But I can''t help it, can I? " Is Hua like a song.


    Tuoba Rui raised his eyebrows, and finally he said, "well, sleep."


    Hua Ruge was lying in his arms. The light was not turned on in the room. As the sky outside grew darker.


    "Little song." In the dark, he made a sudden noise.


    "Well?" Hua is like the voice of a fan.


    "I can''t sleep."


    "Close your eyes and go to sleep." Hua Ruge mumbled.


    "I can''t, or I''ll listen to you." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Yuege was surprised: "you mean let me tell a story?"


    "Well, say so." Tuo barrui answered, thinking it was a good idea.


    Hua Yuege said stupidly, "that''s to coax children."


    "I don''t care, you coax me." Tuoba Rui holds her waist, and her voice is domineering and willful.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hua rugo thought that his Gao Lengren had already collapsed, but he had to ask, "what do you want to hear?"


    "Your story." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge yawned, raised his eyelids and said, "then you don''t know all about it."


    "I don''t know everything about you." Tuoba Rui is determined.


    Many of her actions and language seemed to be beyond his understanding.


    Hua Ruge is a traveler, and she doesn''t want to hide it. Now that she said that, she said, "I said you should think it''s incredible."


    "You said."


    "I''m not Hua Ruge you knew when you were young. My soul comes from another world. It''s totally different from you here. There are no cultivators, but there are technologies you''ve never been exposed to, sound laws, and independent human rights."


    Tuoba Rui picked a eyebrow, obviously surprised.


    "Do you want to continue?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Interesting." Tuoba Rui said and nodded his head.


    "There can fly to the sky with the help of external forces. There are more powerful weapons than horoscopy. There are many interesting things." Hua Ruge recalled.


    "Where is that? Can I have a look?" Tuo barrui asked, even with his mood, he was very curious about what kind of world it should be.


    Hua rugo shook his head: "I don''t know. I''m here for no reason."


    "There is no mystery in this world. There should be a reason, but we don''t know yet." Tuoba Rui analyzes.


    Hua rugo hasn''t thought about this for a long time, but now he thinks it makes sense.


    But why?


    "The answer will come. Then we will find out the reason. Take me to have a look." Tuoba Rui road.


    No matter who or what forces made her cross, there should be a purpose in the end, so he believes that the truth will come out sooner or later.


    "Well, I''ll show you around. It''s fun." Hua Ruge looks forward to the way.


    Tuo Ba Rui closed his eyes and said, "tell me more about where you are."


    "I was born in the ancient martial arts family when I was young. My parents died early, and my grandfather brought me up. Later, when my grandfather died, I inherited the position of the head of the family. From childhood, apart from learning culture and practicing martial arts, I didn''t live a good life. It''s not as wonderful as the life here."

 Chapter 545

    "Of course, I''m here." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Yuege cried and laughed: "you have to close your eyes to listen before you can fall asleep."


    "Good." Tuoba Rui closes his eyes, hugs her, listens to her, and smiles.


    That''s what happiness looks like.


    Hua Ruge said for a while, it''s all the things on the earth. Tuoba Rui really fell asleep after listening.


    Hua Ruge listened to his even breath, then stopped talking, looked at his quiet sleeping face, inadvertently smiled, then leaned against him, felt his warm body temperature, and closed his eyes.


    He''s right. Her feelings for the world come largely from her feelings for him.


    Because of him, this place has a sense of belonging even more than the earth where she has lived for so many years.


    Because of the running for days, Hua Ruge was tired physically and mentally. The next day she woke up after sleeping in the sun. When she opened her eyes, she didn''t see Tuo BARREI around. She put on her clothes and went out of the door.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw Li Shi, the eldest daughter-in-law of Zhangjia, washing clothes by the well in the yard. Seeing her coming out, she said with a smile, "how are you sleeping, girl?"


    "Thank you for your hospitality. I haven''t slept so well in a long time." Hua Ruge replied with a smile. What she said was the truth. She had been wandering on the sea for so long, and she was always woken up before she woke up naturally.


    Now it''s safe to go back to the land.


    "That''s good. I''ll keep breakfast for you. I''ll take it for you." Li said, wiping his hands on the apron and entering the kitchen.


    Hua Ruge simply washed and rinsed for a while, and Li came out with a big bowl, rice below and two dishes above.


    "It''s too much trouble, thank you sister-in-law." Hua rugo took over and asked, "sister in law, where has my man gone?"


    "In the morning, brother Wang came back. He paid for the house, took the title deed and went out. It seems that he went to town." Li said.


    Hua Ruge heard that he actually dealt with people and asked: "he Didn''t do anything different? "


    To Tuo Ba Rui''s disposition, she is ten thousand not at ease.


    "I don''t think so. It''s just a girl. It''s not easy for a man to get along with, isn''t it?" Li asked, she is a straight, but also think of what to ask.


    Hua Ruge nodded at this saying: "he has a bad temper and many problems, which really makes people uneasy."


    She''s telling the truth.


    "But since we live together, we can bear it. That''s the life of our women." Li advised again.


    Hua Yuege recognized with a smile: "thank you for your help, sister-in-law. I understand."


    "You see I''ve been talking." Li looked at Hua Ruge apologetically and said, "I''m hungry. Let''s eat."


    Hua Ruge answered and began to eat with a big, low head. She was never picky when she didn''t have a choice. Moreover, this farmhouse meal really suits her taste. She eats very delicious.


    Li Shi watched her squat on the edge of the doorsill without paying any attention to her image, and more and more thought that she was kind and likeable.


    Hua Ruge was eating and chatting with her, but she was also at ease.


    Li Shi looked at the light blue dress she was wearing, and not only asked, "the girl is from a big family."


    Hua Ruge waved his hand repeatedly: "no, I don''t even know who my parents are."


    "That''s a poor life experience." Li sympathized.


    "It''s nothing. I don''t know how many years have passed." Hua Yuege said and took a big bite.


    Seeing that she didn''t look sad, Li took a sigh of relief in her heart. I don''t want to ask her about it. It''s not good to arouse someone''s sadness.


    Hua Yuege finished his meal and washed the dishes by the well side. He smiled and said, "the rice made by my sister-in-law is really delicious."


    "I will often come to eat when I like it. Anyway, it''s close." Li''s easy-going way.


    Hua Yuege thanks, sits on the wellhead, looks out the door, and thinks when Tuo BARREI will come back.


    Li looked at her and said, "I''ve lived for so many years, but I haven''t seen such a good-looking man as your husband and wife. It''s a great match for you to be together."


    "Yes." Hua Ruge is a little embarrassed this time.


    Li nodded and approved, and then he got up to lift water in the well.


    Hua Ruge looked at her thin body and said: "I''ll help you, sister-in-law."


    She said that she put down the bucket, and then didn''t even use the rocker arm, so she directly lifted the bucket up and poured it into the wooden basin for her.


    Li''s surprise was that she, a delicate girl who had never worked before, had such great strength.


    Hua Ruge said with a simple smile: "I don''t know how to work carefully, but I still have some strength. My eldest brother is not at home during the day, so my sister-in-law can find me any strength work that she can''t do."


    Li stupefied and nodded his head. In fact, he didn''t listen to Hua Ruge.


    At this time, Hua Ruge saw Tuoba Rui''s figure. He was still in a black robe. Although he was restrained, his cold look and bright and sharp eyes would make people reluctant to give up.


    It''s too harsh.


    Hua Ruge thought.


    Tuoba Rui still has dozens of people around him. He knows that he is a craftsman by looking at the tools in his hand.


    He stopped at the gate of Zhangjia, pointed to the newly bought house and said to the craftsmen, "that''s the house. I''ll give you two days to renovate. If you can dismantle it, you can dismantle it and replace it."


    The craftsmen should come down and push open the yard door.


    Li was a little surprised at this, but Tuo Barry turned around and lowered her head.


    She didn''t dare to look at him at all.


    "You really need to renovate." Hua Yuege walked forward with a wry smile.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her fierce eyes light and then soft down, he said: "after all, to live for a period of time, naturally to go."


    "All right, it''s up to you." Hua said like a song.


    "Did you eat?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "I have eaten. Just now, sister-in-law Zhangjia left me a meal."


    "Here you are." Tuo Ba Rui says and takes out a sugar man with his hands turned over. The design is a lovely dog.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened, and then he said, "I haven''t eaten for a long time. I really think about it."


    "I know you are greedy. I just went to the town and went around. There are many snacks in this place. I have brought some. You can eat them as snacks." Tuo Barry saw her smile and reached out to rub her head.


    Hua Yuege said with a happy face, "you still know my mind."


    "It''s too casual." Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and said, "I told the craftsmen to renovate the kitchen. When we live in the kitchen, I''ll cook for you myself."


    Hua Yuege''s eyes are bent into crescent moon.


    Li''s surprised forgets to wash clothes. She even thinks that it''s not easy for a man like Hua rugo to live like this.


    Now it looks like nonsense.


    Even easy-going men don''t spoil their own women so much, do they?

 Chapter 546

    "Is it delicious?" Tuoba Rui looks at Hua Ruge''s sugar eater and asks.


    Hua Yuege smiled and handed it to his mouth: "you have a taste."


    "It''s too sweet. You can eat it yourself." Tuoba Rui spoiled and rubbed her head and said: "I''ll go to see and tell them how to change it."


    "OK, but don''t be too harsh, just about." Hua said as a song.


    "Well, listen to you." Tuoba Rui said and turned out of the yard.


    After he left, Hua rugo turned his head and said to Li, "sister in law, what else can I do for you?"


    "Girl, you are so kind to you as a man." Li''s eyes were still dazed as he spoke.


    Hua rugo felt his nose embarrassed and said, "it''s very good."


    "It''s hard to find such a man. You should cherish it." Li told again.


    Hua Ruge smiled and nodded: "don''t worry, sister-in-law, I will."


    When she spoke, she looked at the black figure in the yard beside her. Her eyes were soft.


    Because the house they bought is to be renovated, they still live in the East Chamber of Zhangjia these days. Tuo BARREI will go out to supervise the workers during the day. Li helps the craftsmen cook. Hua Ruge is grateful. Although he doesn''t know how to cook, he also follows the busy work every day, such as carrying water and cutting firewood, and cleaning rice and picking vegetables.


    Often at this time, li felt that if she didn''t go to see Hua Ruge''s face and temperament, someone believed that she grew up in the village.


    "Sister in law, can I burn it?" Hua Ruge said as he added firewood to the stove.


    At this time, she squatted on the ground and looked into the stove with her head askew. She didn''t know when her white face was stained with black ash.


    "The fire is a little small. We can''t just add wood. We need to pull the bellows." Li said, stir frying.


    "Oh." Hua Yuege said, and began to pull the bellows aside.


    As a result, the wind blew out a thick stream of smoke, choking Hua such as song straight cough, tears are about to come down.


    "Li Shi sees appearance to connect hurriedly way:" line like song, you go to rest, I come


    "I can do without my sister-in-law." Hua Yuege said, opening his eyes to the smoke.


    What else does Li want to say? Hua rugo has continued to add firewood. Seeing that there are too many firewood in it, the fire is getting smaller and smaller.


    Hua, like a song, has a flash of eyes and a movement of spirit.


    "Hiss!"


    A light sound, a small fireball out of the sky, fell on the wood and the wood immediately burned crackling.


    Li felt that the temperature had gone up, and he was as clever as a song.


    Hua Ruge looks at the burning firewood and proudly picks his eyebrows.


    Originally, I wanted to do a good job, but these things didn''t cooperate, so I had to force her to use special means.


    They worked hard for a while, and the big pot of rice was soon ready. They packed the vegetables and rice in three wooden barrels. Hua Ruge carried a shoulder pole on her left shoulder and a light one on her right shoulder and went to the next room.


    Li still doesn''t understand how Hua rugo, a girl who looks soft and weak, has such great strength.


    At this time, she had already changed into a normal peasant girl''s big dress. With a quick dark blue material, she asked the town''s tailor to make a coat and a pair of trousers, which was very suitable for her work.


    Hua Ruge sent the food to the craftsmen. When they had a meal, she talked with Tuoba Rui.


    At this time, Hua Ruge also changed a suit for Tuo BARREI, which was dark brown. He abandoned the long robe and changed a short hit for him. His upper body was tied with a belt of the same color fabric, which was no different from the ordinary people.


    But even in this kind of clothes, Tuo Barrow''s body didn''t cover up his slightest bearing. No matter when he was walking or when he was acting normally, he was noble.


    Everytime Hua rugo sees his demeanor and looks at his grounding, he feels that heaven is unfair.


    Is it really good to give such a good leather bag to a man?


    Tuo Ba Rui reached out to wipe the black ash off her face and said with a smile, "every time I come out of the kitchen, it''s like a cat."


    "That fire is too hard to make. If I had not used some means every time, it would not have been made." Hua Ruge said that later the voice was small.


    Tuo Ba Rui wiped her face and arranged her broken hair. Then he said, "it''s so cute when Xiaoge is stupid."


    "I''m not stupid." Hua rugo immediately fried hair.


    Tuoba Rui chuckles: "shouldn''t the point be cute?"


    Hua Ruge thought about it and didn''t contradict it. He simply said, "I can''t say stupid anyway."


    "Well, my song is the cleverest." Tuo Ba Rui said in the tone of coaxing children.


    Hua rugo was satisfied and asked, "I think it''s almost finished. When can I move in?"


    "It''ll be fine tonight. We''ll move in tomorrow." Tuoba Rui said, holding Hua Ruge in his arms, and said, "we can finally live two lives."


    "No, we''ve been able to settle down for a while after so long." Hua Ruge also sighed.


    They had a lot of hardships along the way. Fortunately, they didn''t let go of each other''s hands until now.


    Tuoba Rui hugs her contentedly, with a smile on her face.


    Hua rugo thought that his smile became more and more after he came here, and she thought it was a good idea to know her own.


    Tuo Ba Rui had just finished his work that night. The next day Hua rugo asked Li Shi to accompany him to the town to buy some daily necessities.


    Li''s family is OK, so he follows Hua Ruge.


    Before leaving, Liu family told their second son, Zhang Li, who was working as a carpenter in the town, to send two new clothes, saying that he could not be looked down upon in the town.


    There is a distance from the village to the town. They wanted to walk, but when they got to the village entrance, they met the villagers who wanted to go to the town to get a bullock cart and took them along the way.


    Hua Ruge is the first time to ride in a bullock cart. He feels very fresh. He plays with his grandson along the way.


    Children are usually naughty, but it is rare to see Hua Ruge''s words, head bowed, a very shy look.


    Hua Ruge teased him for several words before he said one.


    Li Shi looked at it and asked with a smile, "little Liuzi, is your aunt particularly good-looking?"


    After hearing this, Liu Zi nodded and stopped talking, as if he was shy.


    Hua Ruge can''t laugh bitterly. This child is only seven or eight years old. It''s too early.


    They went to the carpenter''s shop where tension works first. It''s a shop that specializes in making furniture for people.


    The shop is on the street. The front is the front, and the back is the place for workmanship.


    Just as they were in your shop, they heard the noise of quarreling and wrestling.


    "It''s the voice of the second brother," said Li, with a bad face

 Chapter 547

    At the sound, there was a quarrel and a fight.


    Hua rugo and Li Shi want to walk past, so the front man comes over and stops the two people: "two guests, the back is the workshop, what you two want to buy is said here."


    "No, we''ll find someone." "We are tension''s family," said Li. "We''ve sent him clothes."


    The guy was not as polite as before when he heard this, just said: "go ahead, it''s in the back."


    The two men passed the store and arrived at the workshop. The man also stood by the door to watch when he heard the voice. He just wanted to see the bustle.


    Hua rugo and Li Shi went in and saw a teenage boy lying on the ground, kicking and swearing: "I told you not to listen to my words, today I will let you taste the taste of fist."


    When Li saw it, he was shocked, and cried out subconsciously, "stop, why are you beating my brother?"


    Hua rugo picked up the eyebrows, but didn''t expect to see it again when he came to deliver something.


    When the three turned around, Hua rugo saw that the biggest one was 20 years old, and the other two adults were 17 or 18 years old.


    "I don''t care who you are, go quickly, or even you will fight." The leading man in his twenties.


    It sounded like a bandit leader.


    As soon as Li Shi saw that he was a child, he had some confidence in his heart. He said loudly, "I''m his sister-in-law. No matter what you do, you can''t beat people like this."


    The tension on the ground was beaten blue and blue, but he bit his teeth and said, "sister-in-law, don''t worry, they are unreasonable."


    "You want to die, son." The man said it and kicked it up.


    "Stop it."


    Light voice came, although there is no ups and downs, but inexplicably there is a force for people to follow.


    As expected, the man stopped and turned to see Hua Ruge standing there all the time.


    Just now, he didn''t pay attention to his anger. He was surprised at the sight. He had never seen such a beautiful girl before, even the fairy in the painting was inferior to her.


    "Ruge, don''t worry about it. Go home and tell the family that I''m here," said Li


    "My sister-in-law, you don''t need to call me. I''m better at this." Hua rugo clapped Li''s hand and stepped forward.


    She looked at the three stupefied gods, picked up the eyebrows and said: "tell me, why do you hit people?"


    The two thugs didn''t speak. The leading man straightened his back to support the scene and said, "who are you? Do you dare to take care of my business?"


    "I won''t say who I am if I say it. Besides, don''t take one mouthful in front of me. I don''t like it. " Hua Yuege''s face was as usual. After playing, he asked, "answer my question. Why did you hit people?"


    She was calm all the time, but there was invisible pressure in her voice.


    "The leader man stems a neck, hard support way:" who let him disobey, the Lord is to see him uncomfortable, like to fight, how


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes. There was a dangerous flash of light.


    The leading man didn''t realize it. He saw Hua Ruge grab a chair that hadn''t been beaten up on one side and smash it at his chest.


    "Bang!"


    The chair which was not strong was broken directly. The man didn''t respond. The whole person was knocked down by the chair and rolled on the ground painfully.


    This time, both the two boys who hit people, as well as Zhang Zhang and Li Shi, were shocked.


    No one thought that Hua Ruge, who was calm at the last moment, suddenly moved his hand and was so cruel.


    Hua Yuege looked at the man rolling on the ground with displeased expression and said: "if I give you three colors, you dare to open a dye house, right? Dare to shout so loudly in front of me, don''t you want to live?"


    She always has a good temper of only three points, and will soon be consumed when she meets people who don''t know each other.


    The man covered his chest and said painfully, "do you know who I am?"


    "Not interested." Hua Ruge said and added: "not only you, but also I am not interested in who your father, your grandfather and your ancestor are."


    "You..." The man was almost spitting blood, but the body was too painful to stand up.


    In fact, he didn''t know that Hua rugo didn''t even use one point of his strength. Otherwise, an ordinary man who didn''t have any accomplishments would have been beaten to the ground.


    Hua Ruge hummed and raised the tension from the ground. The tension was only slightly hurt after several times. So Hua Ruge didn''t take the pill out, and he was afraid to scare them.


    Li''s response came from the stupefied God and asked, "second brother, who are they? Why hit you? "


    "They are also apprentices. Li Yong has always called himself the eldest. If I don''t listen to him, he will beat me." Tension bite teeth, even if the body pain does not cry out.


    Hua rugo found some old wounds on his body. It''s not the first time he has been beaten.


    "And the two of them?" Hua rugo pointed to the two helpers and asked.


    "They help Li Yong." Tension to be honest.


    Hua Yuege stepped forward again. Although he had a smile on his lips, the two stepped back.


    One of them said, "what do you want?"


    "I usually like fighting. Come here, I''ll fight with you." Hua Ruge hooked his fingers at them.


    "You are a girl, we will not bully you." Another way.


    Hua Ruge glanced at Li Yong who couldn''t get up on the ground and said with a smile, "I don''t think you dare to fight, do you?"


    Li Yong snorted angrily and said, "you two, she just attacked me. Now there is nothing around her. It''s not easy for you two to hit her."


    The two men looked at each other and thought that the odds were great, so they came forward.


    Tension hurriedly stopped in front of Hua Ruge and said in a loud voice, "what is your ability to bully women? You should beat us."


    Two people disdain smile.


    Hua Ruge pulled him on the shoulder and said, "fighting is a skill. Stand aside and watch me teach you."


    By this time, the two had come close, and one of them had already hit.


    Hua Ruge turned to her side, and the fist hit the empty place. She turned to her side and reached out to hold the man''s arm. She gently pulled forward and stretched out her leg at the same time.


    The man leaned forward because of inertia. He leaned when he was pulled lightly. Before he realized it, Hua rugo completely lost his balance and fell into shit when he tripped and stretched his legs.


    Another man''s fist is less than an inch away from Hua Ruge''s back at this time. It''s her hand when she deals with the person in front.


    Hua Ruge took a step forward and suddenly leaned forward, forming a 45 degree angle with the ground to stop, then suddenly turned around, stood straight, and hit the man''s chest with a fist.

 Chapter 548

    But in a few breaths, the two primary school students fell to the ground, whining.


    Lishi and tensian were stunned.


    Hua Ruge clapped his hands and looked at the three people lying on the ground and said, "you should learn more skills when you are young, only know what you can do to bully."


    The three men bowed their heads in shame. Although they couldn''t get up for a while, Hua Ruge didn''t use any strength at all, so they didn''t leave any real harm.


    For a few children, Hua Ruge can''t do it.


    In contrast, the tension injury is more serious. Hua rugo came to him and said, "sister in law, let''s take him home to recover."


    "OK, let''s go." Li said he wanted to help Zhang.


    Tension staggered back a step, although the pain of the grin, but still hard way: "I can walk."


    Hua Ruge smiled and nodded: "nice boy, let''s go."


    Li Shi and Zhang Zhang Zhang went back first. Hua rugo turned around in the street, bought some things that were needed at home and sent them back. He went to the drugstore and grabbed some common Chinese medicines. He planned to go home and boil them to make the tension recover faster.


    When Hua Ruge got home, Liu Shi looked at the tension of the bruised nose and face. He cried hard and said that his parents could not give him a better life.


    Li is in the kitchen for tension to eat.


    Hua Ruge went straight into the kitchen and found a casserole to cook medicine.


    "Ruge, how can you still fight?" Li finally had a chance to ask.


    Hua Ruge scratched his forehead and said, "after a little practice, my sister-in-law laughed."


    "It''s an eye opener." Li Shi worships Tao.


    Hua Ruge smiled and continued to decoction. She secretly controlled the fire this time, and soon the medicine was ready. She took it to the main room and saw Liu still saying this to Zhang.


    "Auntie, I went to the doctor to prescribe medicine. It''s most useful to treat this injury. Give it to him." Hua Ruge brought the medicine to the bedside.


    Liu wiped his eyes and said, "miss Yuege, thanks to you this time, otherwise Xiaoli would not know what he would be like to be beaten."


    "You''re welcome, aunt. I should do this."


    Tension sat up straight, whispered: "thank you sister, you fight really fierce."


    Hua Ruge handed the medicine to him, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s just the most basic move, not the most powerful one."


    "Can I follow my sister when I''m ready?" Tension asked with a look of hope.


    Hua Ruge was also idle, and said simply, "OK, I''ll teach you a few moves when you are good, and make sure those people can''t beat you again."


    "Thank you, sister." Tension a simple face thanks.


    Hua Ruge told him to take good care of his injuries and left. The ox cart which was used to deliver furniture and daily necessities also arrived in the town. Tuoba Rui was commanding people to move in at this time.


    There were not many things, and they were soon arranged. Hua rugo went in to have a look. The fence wall of the yard was renovated. The poultry shed in the yard was demolished, and a stone table was set up, on which there were flower and rattan shelves.


    If the summer comes, the green vines will climb up and the two will be able to sit down and have tea and chat.


    On the other side of the path is a well prepared land, on which a variety of vegetables have been planted.


    The most obvious thing in the house is that it has been renovated as a whole, and a window has been added. The light in the room is more abundant, the walls have been painted, and the desks and chairs have been replaced.


    At this time, the workers arranged to go out.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "you''ve been working hard."


    He said that he stretched his hand behind his back, turned out a dozen silver coins, and distributed them to the people: "please, take them to buy wine."


    She is not short of money. The reason why she didn''t take gold coins is that she was afraid of scaring these people.


    After seeing off the smiling workers, Hua Ruge came into the room and felt that everything was warm. With a smile on her lips, she approached the bedroom.


    At this time, we can see that Tuo BARREI is laying the newly bought quilt in front of the bed, but because he hasn''t done these things since he was young, he has been fiddling with it all the time. Maybe he can''t tell which one is used for laying and which one is used for covering.


    Hua Yuege came forward and said with a smile, "let me go."


    Tuo Ba Rui throws the quilt down, turns his head and holds Hua Ruge in his arms. His forehead is against her forehead.


    "Xiaoge, our new home, are you satisfied?" Tuoba Rui whispers.


    "Very well." Hua Ruge can not help but also lowered the voice, the atmosphere became ambiguous.


    Tuo Ba Rui hugged her tighter and said softly, "there are only two of us here, you are mine, just mine."


    "Okay, no one''s going after you." Hua Ruge patted him on the back to soothe him.


    "Little song, I love you." Tuoba Rui suddenly said.


    In the impression, he seldom said such words. Hua Ruge was shocked for a moment and then said, "I love you, too."


    Tuo Ba Rui smiled contentedly, kissed her forehead with force, and then asked, "I''ve been busy all morning, hungry, haven''t I?"


    Hua Ruge nods honestly.


    "Wait, I''ll make you something delicious." Tuoba Rui pinches her face.


    "I''ll make a fire for you." Hua, like a song, danced after her, and her face was filled with the brilliant smile of a young girl.


    When we got to the kitchen, Hua Yuege washed the dishes and Tuoba Rui came to cut them.


    When cooking, Hua Ruge put firewood on the shelf in the stove, shook his hand and hit it with a fireball, then sent a breeze.


    No flint or bellows.


    Tuoba Rui laughs at her cleverness. Hua Ruge spits out her tongue and looks at him seriously cooking.


    It has to be said that he is not grounded at all. Even cooking is leisurely and self-sufficient. His movements are flowing, and with his face against the sky, it''s really pleasant to watch.


    Hua Ruge sighs as she looks at it. No wonder the man who cooks is the most charming. This scene is really eye-catching.


    "I''ll show you enough in a moment. Add more wood." Tuoba Rui''s voice with a smile came into her ears. It was very self satisfied to see that look.


    Hua Ruge coughs twice. He squats down to add wood. A little face is red against the fire. I don''t know whether it''s baked by fire or blushed.


    He has such a handsome face that he doesn''t deserve his life. Why do you look at her more?


    Tuoba Rui is now very proficient in cooking. In a short time, he has made four dishes and one soup, which is very attractive both in appearance and smell.


    Hua rugo looked at his long white hands and exclaimed, "can you do magic?"


    For a person like her who knows nothing about cooking, there is no difference between watching cooking and watching magic.


    "What is magic?" Tuo Ba Rui said and put two plates on the table.


    Hua Ruge came back with the other two sets and said, "it''s a trick."


    "It''s fake. I can eat it. It''s better than that." Tuo Ba Rui said and held up a piece of meat and handed it to her mouth. "Come on, have a taste."

 Chapter 549

    Hua Yuege opened his mouth and said with a smile, "well, it''s delicious."


    "Then eat more." Tuoba Rui said and began to give her food, watching her eat.


    Hua Ruge ate a mouthful of food and said vaguely, "you can eat it too. I''ll take it myself."


    "I still like watching you eat." Tuoba Rui does not blush at all when he talks about love.


    Hua Ruge thought she could be immune quickly, but every time she listened, she felt sweet.


    Love talk is not terrible. What''s terrible is that speaking from his cold and abstinent population, it''s devastating.


    She advised several times, Tuo Ba Rui just took up the bowl and began to eat.


    After dinner, the two came to the courtyard and Tuo BARREI made tea for her.


    Now it''s more than half of spring. Hua Ruge holds a teacup and looks at the earth bag that hasn''t been broken under the pergola. Then he looks at the newly sown land in a yard and says, "now it''s only two or three months since the earth vein is opened. I''m afraid we will leave before these vegetables grow out."


    Tuo Ba Rui said while making tea: "it seems that you have to use some means."


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said with tears and smiles, "you let me grow vegetables with the strength of wood?"


    "Well, you may be the first person to create this usage." Tuoba Rui joked.


    Hua Ruge felt his nose, but only in this way. Otherwise, they could not eat their own vegetables until they left.


    Although this will be a little eye-catching, but in this quiet small fishing village should be nothing.


    Two people sit in the courtyard, through the fence wall can see the scene of the village, casual chat, a leisurely and comfortable.


    "Although you haven''t recuperated these days, your restless aura is quite stable." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "I also found out that it may be related to mood."


    "Cultivation is the cultivation of mind. This kind of life is good for you now." Tuoba Rui takes a sip of tea ceremony.


    "I know that you have a lot of power in your body recently, and you need to shut down." Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuoba Rui Ningmei said: "after this war, I touched the saint level realm, and when I combined with the rules of the road in my hands, I could make a breakthrough."


    "When you break through, your body is full of strength, which is a good opportunity for healing. I''ll refine pills for you these days. Before you break through, taking them will help your disease." Hua Yuege''s eyes are brighter when he talks about it.


    Her long cherished wish was to cure him.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and said, "don''t worry, we should enjoy this time."


    "Well, listen to you." Hua, like a song, began to quietly taste tea.


    Tuo Ba Rui lowers his head to make tea. Even if he doesn''t speak, the warm atmosphere still lingers around them. It seems that even the air is sweet.


    In the following days, the two started their world. Each of them just took time to practice every day. They spent the rest of their time together, cooking together, growing vegetables together and going for a walk by the sea.


    The people in the fishing village are also used to their existence. Sometimes they look at the past with their eyes not as strange as before, but with envy on their faces.


    After a few days, Hua Ruge could not help but shut up for a few days, and consumed some energy to refine the pill for Tuo BARREI''s treatment.


    Later, Tuoba Rui also closed the door for cultivation, this time I don''t know how long.


    In his closed days, Hua Yuege''s meal was not settled, so he had to run to his neighbor Zhangjia to have a meal.


    The tension injury is very good, and it will be OK in a few days.


    In the evening of this day, Uncle Zhang and his eldest son, Zhang Ben, both finished their work. The family ate in the yard. Hua Ruge filled a bowl of incense on the ground.


    Suddenly a dozen people came to the courtyard. A strong man led him to kick down the gate made of wooden boards. Then he came in and shouted in a horizontal voice, "who hit my brother?"


    When Zhangjia people saw the battle, they had deep fear in their eyes.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t even look at it. She still squats at the small table and eats the big fish stewed by Liu Shi. Fish and shrimp are not rare in this coastal area, but she likes them. Liu''s craftsmanship is particularly good, and she eats a lot every time.


    "Li Meng, what are you doing?" Mr. Zhang stood up and asked.


    "What? Don''t you know what you''ve done? " Li Meng said and waved.


    Then two men came in carrying a doorplate on which lay Li Yong, who had been taught by Hua Ruge last time.


    "When I go out, you dare to beat my brother. He''s broken. What should I do with this account?" Li Meng said with a fierce face. It seems that he is the one who is not easy to provoke.


    After thinking for a long time, Mr. Zhang said, "your brother beat my son first. It''s also your fault."


    "Old man, why don''t you reason with me?" Li menghehe smiled, and then said, "OK, let''s be reasonable. My brother has been injured for so many days, and I don''t know how many good drugs he took, but he hasn''t recovered yet. How can you compensate for this?"


    Mr. Zhang''s face was even worse, which was obviously blackmail.


    Tension to listen to the voice will stand up, around Hua Ruge suddenly reached out and pulled him down.


    "Sister." Cried tension doubtfully.


    Hua Ruge swallows the rice in his mouth, stretches out his chopsticks and asks, "who is Li Meng here?"


    "He''s the biggest gangster in eight villages in ten li. I thought he''d be fine if he didn''t come these days. I didn''t expect he''s here now, sister. What should we do?" Tension is still a child, at this time can only find Hua rugo to make an idea.


    Hua Ruge took another bite and said, "just keep quiet and wait until I''m full."


    Tension startled.


    Hua Ruge said and began to eat. He lived in the fishing village for a few days, and his face was more mellow than when he first came.


    Zhang Ben stood out at this time and said, "Li Meng, don''t make mistakes. The fight depends on your ability. My brother is not hurt, and we''re even about it."


    "By their own abilities? I also like your reasoning. Today we will fight on our own, and I have nothing to do with your injuries. " Li Meng said, a dozen of hoodlums came forward to form a semicircle and surrounded the Zhangjia people.


    Zhang Ben took a step back subconsciously.


    "Don''t do it, don''t hurt the harmony, we will lose money," Zhang said


    "You''re a wise old man. I don''t charge you much money. Just give me ten gold coins." Li Meng lion said.


    Zhang Ben''s face changed. He said angrily, "Li Meng, you are too much. How can we have so much money?"


    The fisherman''s income is only two or three gold coins a year, and there is nothing left after deducting the money spent. How could he ask for so much?


    "Give me the house if you can''t afford it." Li Meng said in a horizontal voice, a look of eating Zhangjia.


    "What if I don''t?" A loud voice sounded behind the people of Zhangjia. Although it was not loud, it did not prevent her from showing arrogance at all.

 Chapter 550

    Hua Ruge said and walked out from behind the Zhangjia people. Li Yong, who was lying on the doorplate, saw Hua Ruge, and then he shot you back. He dared not speak at all.


    "You beat my brother?" Li Meng looks at Hua Ruge and asks some questions that he doesn''t believe.


    Hua rugo glanced at him and said, "I''m the one who beat me. I''ll do what I want to do. Let''s talk about it. What can I do?"


    "Dare to talk to me like this, you little girl is really brave." Li Meng snorted and said, "what I just said is very clear. Pay ten gold coins or give me the house."


    These people are all urban gangsters. Compared with fighting, they still think they can get more benefits.


    "Ten gold coins, you dare to ask for them." Hua rugo said and went to the door plank, looking at Li Yong, who was pretending to be dead with his eyes closed, and said: "I just taught him a lesson that day, but I didn''t hurt his muscles and bones. I didn''t need to take medicine to lie on the ground for a while."


    Li Meng frowned when he heard the words. Ordinary people don''t know how important they are. Unexpectedly, this woman still understands this.


    "Don''t pretend that this trick can be concealed from others and me." Hua Ruge watched Li Yong continue.


    Li Yong is very afraid of singing to China. This time, he really opened his eyes, but his eyes still dodged and did not dare to look at him.


    "Come down." Hua Yuege continued.


    Li Yong hesitated and turned to look at Li Meng''s face.


    "You are not a doctor," Li said, glaring at Hua Ruge. "In case my brother''s injury is serious, you can bear it."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll buy him a coffin."


    Hua rugo kicked at the doorplate as soon as she said it. How fast was her action? The person who was carrying the doorplate in front didn''t realize that the doorplate was broken by her kick.


    Li Yong suddenly rolls off the doorplate and falls to the ground. Hua rugo kicks again, but the speed slows down. Li Yong reacts this time and quickly rolls back and climbs up from the ground.


    Li Meng''s face was livid.


    "See, I''m so much better than the doctor. It''s so easy for him to get up." Hua Yuege chuckled.


    Li Meng looks at Hua Ruge angrily: "you don''t want to be good, do you?"


    "A mouth is ten gold coins, and you''re not here to find fault. Since you want to start, you can simply point out. It''s no wonder that you can only be a little gangster." Hua Yuege''s disdainful way.


    Li Meng stared and said, "you don''t want to live!"


    He said that he would hit Hua Ruge with one hand, and the moves were fierce, but there was no spiritual power in his body, and there were many loopholes in Hua Ruge''s eyes.


    As soon as she turned to her side, she put out her hand like lightning and clasped his extended arm, then whirled back sharply.


    "Click!"


    After a clear sound of bone fracture, Li Meng''s ferocious howl came.


    Just like this, his arm was broken.


    Hua rugo kicked him in the knee again.


    "Click."


    It''s another sound that makes people''s hair and bones crisp.


    "Ah!"


    Li Meng screamed, fell to the ground and rolled. Everyone who came with him dared to come up.


    Li Meng can be the leader of these gangsters. However, Hua Ruge is so miserable to clean up in an instant. Who dares to come up and die.


    The people of Zhangjia were also surprised by Qi Qi. None of them expected that Hua Ruge, who is usually kind, warm and good tempered, could be so ruthless.


    "It''s just a minor injury this time. Let''s talk about it. How much compensation do you want?" Hua Ruge looks down at Li Meng rolling on the ground.


    Li Meng is different from Li Yong. This is a hoodlum. She usually doesn''t know how many evil things she has done, so she has been ruthless since she started.


    Li Mengtong sweated all over his head and shook his head: "no, no......"


    "How can I do that? If I hurt someone, I''ll lose money, or I''ll give you ten gold coins?" Hua Ruge felt his chin and thought of the rope.


    Li Meng couldn''t speak, just shook his head.


    He can see that Hua rugo is a tough character. He didn''t frown when he was beaten like this. He didn''t dare to provoke any more.


    "I can''t do it either. You don''t deserve ten gold coins for this injury. Well, you broke your limbs and joints. I''ll give you money? How is it? " Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    But it''s cold on the back when you hear it.


    As soon as Li Meng heard this, he got up and knelt at Hua Ruge''s feet. "This girl, I have no idea about Mount Tai. I should fight. You don''t have to pay for it. I''ll take you away."


    It''s really a hooligan. It''s so straightforward to ask for his mercy.


    "But it''s also reasonable to lose money if you beat someone. It''s not proper to behave." Hua Ruge continued, with profound meaning.


    Li Meng has been mixing for so many years, and he can hear it quickly. He quickly took out his money bag and said, "my brother beat Zhangjia people, and this money should be used to buy some supplements for the children."


    Hua Ruge took it without any politeness. He counted and found a dozen silver coins and a dozen copper coins in it. He frowned discontentedly.


    Ten copper coins are worth one gold coin.


    "What are you still doing? Take all the money out soon." Li shouted at the man behind him.


    So one by one his men paid for the money, and at last they only collected dozens of silver coins.


    Hua Ruge weighed the money in his hand and said with a disdainful face, "just this money means to be a gangster. Get out of here and get out of here. Don''t let me see you again."


    If these people are pardoned, they carry Li Meng and run away.


    Hua rugo put all the money in the bag, turned around and handed it to the old man, saying, "old man, take this money."


    "Here Ruge, you won''t cause any trouble because of us. None of those people are easy to cause. " Old Zhang worries.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "don''t worry, sir. I don''t pay attention to these people."


    "I didn''t expect that you girl''s Kung Fu was so powerful." Zhang Ben sighed.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and smiled modestly.


    Tension ran over and said, "sister Ge, I''m well now. Can you teach me Kung Fu?"


    "Yes, you can start at any time if you like." Hua rugo agreed directly.


    She can''t protect the family all the time. If she can make tension a little better, she can make sure that those who are good to her won''t be hurt.


    "Tension excited nodded:" then from now on


    "But if you want to learn something, I have something to say. I can teach you when you listen." Hua Yuege said with a serious look.


    Stand up and listen carefully.


    "What I teach you is the means of self-protection. You should make sure that you can''t do evil or harm the countryside." Hua said like a song.


    Tension nodded seriously: "I can do it."


    "After learning my kung fu, you will be 100 times stronger than you are now. But living on the east coast, you should also know that there are too many people with high skills in this world. You should remember that there are people outside. You should know how to advance and retreat in everything. You can only cause trouble if you just try to be clever, OK?"

 Chapter 551

    Seeing the seriousness never appeared in Hua Ruge''s eyes, Zhang Chang hurriedly said, "I understand."


    "Well, I''ll teach you something from today on." Hua Ruge''s way of satisfaction.


    Since then, Hua Ruge began to teach tension to feel Reiki, trying to take him on the road of cultivation.


    She did this because it took a long time for her foreign skill to practice Mahayana. Her physical fitness, reaction speed and concentration were all required to be trained one by one, and it may not work for three or five years.


    Although cultivation is more difficult for ordinary people, it is easy for alchemists to overcome these difficulties.


    When Zhang zhangren saw the tension and followed Hua Ruge to learn his skills, he was not allowed to work in the town. He was also told to study hard.


    The Linggen of tension is pretty good and smart. In a few days, I learned how to cultivate and tuina. With the supply of Hua Ruge''s pills, I soon had the Lingli.


    Tension feels the changes in the body and feels amazing. Every day, I am very diligent.


    Hua rugo chose a suitable cultivation method for him and let him practice slowly.


    Tuoba Rui opened the door five days later. Hua Ruge knew that he was breaking through when he heard a lot of voices from the room. He went back from Zhangjia to protect his Dharma.


    As soon as Tuo Ba Rui opened the door, he saw Hua Ruge standing outside. His tired face showed a smile and said, "Xiaoge, I miss you."


    "How does it feel to be promoted?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    Tuo Ba Rui breathed out a breath and said, "if I meet Ye Jing now, he will die."


    With the rise of his strength, the rules of the road he understood are deeper and deeper, and his strength is not only multiplied.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "don''t be so violent at this time. I''ll take a look at your body."


    She said to use her mind to probe his body, and found that the cracks on his meridians were indeed smaller. Now there are only cracks thinner than the hair. If it can heal his body, it will be all right.


    Tuo Barry saw her happy appearance, stretched out his long arm and held her in his arms, whispered: "what good thing did I do in my last life? God will send you to me from such a far place?"


    Hua Ruge is amused by him.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds Hua Ruge''s long flesh face and says with a smile, "my little song has grown fat? It''s becoming more and more lovely. "


    "It''s hard to be fat here every day." Hua is like a song.


    She doesn''t want to do anything every day. She can''t control her weight by eating so many delicious food.


    "I haven''t passed the test yet. I need to get fatter." Tuoba Rui continued.


    Hua Ruge is helpless. If she goes on like this, she must gain ten jin.


    "I''m hungry. I''ll wash and make you delicious food." Tuoba Rui said that he was spoiling her nose and turned to fetch water from the well.


    Hua Ruge just wanted to refuse and heard two voices of disheartened belly. Facing Tuo BARREI''s funny eyes, she really wanted to find a crack to get in.


    She''s going to turn into Su Nianxia''s food.


    She felt she could save it.


    Tuoba Rui enters the kitchen after washing. Hua Ruge can''t stand the temptation to help. Tuoba Rui is very satisfied with Hua Ruge''s positive appearance.


    He felt that his little daughter-in-law would soon be fat.


    It''s more lovely, and it makes him feel more secure, because no one robbed him when he was fat.


    After cooking, they sat in the courtyard to eat. Tuo BARREI didn''t see Hua Ruge for several days, so he just put her on his leg and fed her with a bowl.


    "Tuo BARREI, I''m not a child, you put me down to eat." Hua rugo feels uncomfortable everywhere.


    It makes people see what they think.


    "I don''t feed any children, just you. Open your mouth." The way of Tuoba Rui''s voice as usual.


    Hua Ruge took a mouthful of rice and said vaguely, "what if it''s our children? Do you feed them?"


    "I have to feed his mother. He should be more sensible and eat by himself." Tuoba Rui didn''t want to answer.


    Hua Yuege has no words on her face.


    This man has the potential to be a dregs father.


    "With children, do you like him a little more?" Tuo Barry suddenly asked.


    Hua Ruge didn''t pay attention to it, and said directly, "I don''t know yet. It should be you that make up half of my heart."


    "Then let''s not have children." Tuoba Rui''s straightforward way.


    Hua Yuege''s face is helpless: "why?"


    "You can only belong to me. I don''t give it to others, nor can I give it to children." Tuo Ba Rui said that he swore sovereignty and pulled her over and kissed her.


    Hua Ruge is surrounded by him, struggling hopelessly.


    At this time, the sound of horses'' hooves came from their ears.


    "Step!"


    At this time, the voice that doesn''t belong to the fishing village has attracted Hua Ruge''s attention, but Tuo barrai doesn''t pay attention to it. She doesn''t want to let it go when she kisses her.


    Soon the sound of horse''s hoof was getting closer and closer. At last, the horse stopped at the door of the two men.


    The leader dismounted quickly and came in.


    Tuoba Rui is reluctant to let Hua Ruge go and look at the visitor. He is a beautiful man in a royal suit. He is their old acquaintance, Yunjin.


    Last time they were in Zixiao holy land, he took the ashes of the North moon to Dongxia.


    This time, the warm and uninhibited look disappeared from him, and his emaciated face was still somewhat wooden.


    Tuoba Rui and Hua Ruge stood up almost immediately.


    "Yunjin, are you ok?" What we are talking about is Tuo BARREI.


    They grew up together, but their love is still there.


    Yunjin nodded and said, "elder martial brother, miss Yuege, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    The death of beichenyue is directly related to huaruge, so huaruge is a little sad to see Yunjin. She just nodded, "yes, we are eating. Please sit down and have some."


    She didn''t say much because it wasn''t her fault.


    "I have something urgent to tell elder martial brother this time." Cloud brocade said without letting Hua Ruge avoid, and said: "elder martial brother, our people found that the three magic gates moved frequently near the earth''s veins, and it is likely to seize the earth''s veins in advance."


    Tuoba Rui''s face doesn''t look good.


    "You think the situation is likely to get out of control. Order me to invite elder martial brother back to Zixiao to discuss major issues." The brocade continued.


    Hua Ruge also narrowed her eyes. If they started ahead of time, they would not want to get the power.


    She also understood why Yunjin came this time, because I''m afraid that if the insignificant people of Nanming heaven sect come to invite Tuoba Rui, they will not move.


    "It must not be delayed." Tuo Ba Rui concluded and turned to look at Hua Ruge and said, "pack up your things and let''s go together."


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and shook his head slightly.

 Chapter 552

    "You''re not going with me?" Tuo Ba Rui frowned when he asked.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head: "first, your master is biased against me. It''s easy for me to cause conflicts with you when I follow you. Second, it''s impossible to deal with the three magic gates only by the power of Zixiao holy land. I want to go back to Tianfu college and report to the dean to help you."


    Her mind is enough for her to make sense in a short time.


    Tuoba Rui naturally doesn''t know these reasons, but he doesn''t want to leave Hua Ruge.


    The brocade looked out and said, "now the transmission array is almost closed. We are going to leave tomorrow. Elder martial brother, think about it for one night."


    "Well, let''s go tomorrow." Tuoba Rui agrees.


    He doesn''t want to be separated from Hua Ruge without any psychological preparation.


    Yunjin nodded: "let''s stay in the town for one night. Tomorrow morning, we''ll see you at the gate of the transmission array."


    Tuo Ba Rui should come down and he turned around and left. He didn''t say much from the beginning to the end.


    After waiting for her to leave, Hua rugo said: "it seems that he didn''t blame me."


    "That''s the mistake of beichenyue. Even if you are infatuated, you can tell right from wrong." Tuo Ba Rui said, "it''s hard for him."


    "Yes, it''s so easy to say right and wrong." Hua Yuege also said.


    Yunjin cares so much about beichenyue, even if she is now standing on their opposite side, she will not be surprised.


    "Don''t talk about him, Xiaoge, I can''t bear you." Tuoba Rui said and held her tightly in her arms.


    Hua Ruge sighed, "I don''t want you to live here, but for our future, the power of the earth cannot be lost."


    "I don''t know the truth, but I feel as if I''m missing my arms and legs when I think of leaving you, and I feel sick all over." Tuo Ba Rui''s voice actually felt a little dejected.


    Hua rugo took a picture on his back and said, "soon we will see each other. When we get the strength of the earth, we will go back to Wang Du and get married."


    "Well, I''ll give you the biggest wedding and announce to the whole world that your huaruge is mine." Tuoba ruiba airway.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    She also hoped that day would come early.


    The sky soon darkened, and the two lay in the room of the hut and talked all night. It''s OK that they don''t sleep because of their current cultivation. But Hua Ruge is usually sleepy, and Tuo Barry will sleep with her.


    The next morning, Tuo Ba Rui changed into his wide sleeved black robe, and Hua rugo put the black jade crown on his head, like a wife seeing her husband off.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in her arms and kisses her deeply. Then she reaches out and touches her lips. Her eyes fall on her face.


    "Little song, think of me."


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "OK, you should take good care of your body and don''t use the power to suppress the hurt easily."


    "I''ve got the right measure, but your body hasn''t been well adjusted. You should protect yourself well. If something happens again, I will go mad." Tuo barrui reached out and stroked her face.


    Hua Ruge responds repeatedly. Tuoba Rui just left the door. When he left the door, he never looked back. He was afraid that he could not help walking back.


    Hua Ruge also changed her own clothes today, a big red robe, which made her pretty and white.


    However, today, she looks at the figure of Tuoba Rui who left. Her eyes are always bright and dim.


    Tuoba Rui jumped into the sky and soon disappeared. Hua Yuege''s eyes looked at the vegetable field that she would secretly nourish with the spirit Master of wood department every day. At this time, all kinds of green vegetables were higher than those planted by others. As long as she was given more than ten days, she could eat her own green vegetables.


    She thought about it. With a wave of her hands, a light green light poured down her fingertips and flew to the vegetable field.


    When those plants are exposed to green energy, they will grow violently. Their roots will grow continuously, and then they will grow leaves, blossom rapidly, bear fruit, and grow fruit little by little.


    The vines over there are also climbing up quickly, and soon they are full of shelves, which can block the sun.


    I can''t close my mouth when I see this scene.


    If it''s just fierce to be able to fight, then this supernatural power is not available to ordinary people.


    Hua Ruge watched the green vegetables grow out, then he took back his hand, leaned over to plant and picked two cucumbers in the cucumber field, and threw one in the direction of Zhangjia tension.


    After these days of practice, tension is also quick to see, reaching out to catch it, and then he saw Hua Ruge had appeared in front of him, biting the cucumber in his hand and saying: "it''s still delicious to grow your own, you can also taste it."


    "Sister Yuege, you..." Tension to see the brilliant light, means and so magical Hua Ruge, almost dare not recognize.


    "It''s just a little trick, nothing strange." Hua Ruge said while eating cucumbers: "you have a good bone. When Daewoo''s education system is popularized here, you will go to the college for cultivation. As long as you have a hard time, your future cultivation will not be too bad."


    This was originally the boundary of canglan. Because of the lack of resources, there are fewer people who have cultivated. Now canglan has been destroyed by Daewoo. I believe that Daewoo''s college will be popularized here soon.


    Then there will be many people who can practice.


    Tension nodded seriously, "I will definitely go."


    "Here you are." Hua Yuege said that she took a piece of blue jade slips out of the space by turning her hands. It''s the blue Xuan jade used by the royal family of Daewoo.


    It was also left to her when you took away Lanbing as a child.


    "In the future, if someone stops you from going to the college or bullying your family, you will bring this jade to the government to say that you know the royal family of Daewoo. If those officials ask who you know, you say that the emperor or the high priest can do it." Hua said as a song.


    The blue Xuan jade itself is not very valuable, it is just a symbol of status, so it will not be dangerous for him to hold it, and it should still be able to scare people when it is taken out at a critical time.


    Tension took the jade plate, not anxious to thank, but said: "if elder sister Ge told me so much, is it going to go?"


    "You''re smart." Hua Ruge smiled and nodded: "some things have to be dealt with."


    "Are you back then?" Asked the tension eagerly.


    Hua rugo looked at the small room and handed the key to him. "Keep it for her brother and sister. We will come back."


    "I will." Tension carefully put the key away.


    Just as he was talking, Li Shi walked out of the room and was surprised to see Hua Ruge dressed up. The original Hua Ruge was just a beautiful thing. Now, the whole person''s temperament has been improved by wearing this red dress, and he has a sense of distance.


    "My sister-in-law is early. I''m here to eat again." Hua Yuege said with a thick smile.


    Originally, the goddess was fine. After a word, she was beaten back to the original shape.


    In any case, she should take good care of her own.

 Chapter 553

    At this time, it was daylight, and the father and son of Zhangjia had left the boat early. After Li''s cooking, several people ate in the hospital. Hua Ruge was still squatting on the ground.


    Liu Shi and Li Shi both have some doubts about who Qinghua Ruge is.


    "Auntie and sister-in-law, I have something to leave for a while. Take care of yourself." Hua Ruge said while eating.


    "Well, we''ll take care of you when you leave the yard." Old lady Liu''s horse way.


    Hua Yuege thanked him and said, "the yard will be free of charge. We don''t know when we will come back."


    "My sister-in-law doesn''t know who you are or what you are going to do, but no matter where you are, you should pay attention to safety." Li ordered.


    She also can see that Hua Ruge is a good person. She has a bad temper when she comes across something. She is warm-hearted and meddlesome. It''s easy to make trouble.


    Hua Ruge nodded as he ate: "I know. Thank you so much for thinking about it."


    "Don''t worry, sister Ge. I will learn from you and protect my family." Tension beat chest way.


    "Good." Hua Ruge appreciates.


    This way, I can see that old man Zhang has gone and returned, with two men in black, one old and one young, behind him.


    With Hua Yuege''s eye power, we can see that these two people are monks, and the old man''s strength should not be weak. She can''t help wondering why they came.


    "Two adults, this is the small courtyard. It''s the upper room. You can go anywhere you want." Old man Zhang said with a smile, still holding some gold coins in his hand.


    These two people are supposed to have a rest.


    But why do Inns come to the farmhouse to rest? She didn''t think about the next time.


    The old man did not squint. He opened the door of the East chamber and went in. The young man saw Hua Ruge standing in the courtyard at a glance. A pair of small eyes were shining around her. If the old man hadn''t stopped to talk with Hua Ruge before, he would have stopped.


    When they entered the door, old man Zhang came over with a smile and said, "these two guys are very generous. Give me five gold coins after half a day''s rest."


    This is the income of their family for almost two years.


    Liu took the money and went into the house.


    Hua Ruge, on the other hand, took the old man aside curiously and asked softly, "where did you meet these two people, sir?"


    "They can''t help flying over from the sea and looking from the island in the southeast. I''ve heard that people with great ability live there before, but I didn''t expect it to be true." Mr. Zhang doesn''t keep singing to China. He can say whatever he knows.


    Hua Ruge picked the eyebrows and understood some of them.


    There are many small islands on the East China Sea. It seems that the two are monks on the island. Since they came from flying, they probably consumed too much spiritual power and needed to meditate and recover.


    But why not go to town and adjust interest rate here is still not clear.


    "Ruge, are you going to change clothes?" Zhang began to ask her.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "yes, I have something to do. I''ll come back later."


    "OK, go out and pay attention. Let your aunt stew the fish for you when you come back." The old man said kindly.


    "Well, I''ll take a rest and leave in the afternoon." Hua Yuege said, looking at the east wing.


    These two people are from an unknown source, so she doesn''t feel relieved to stay in Zhangjia.


    Next, she helped Li cut firewood and waited for the two men to leave.


    However, it didn''t take long for the young man in black to come out first. Hua Ruge thought that the man didn''t reach the realm of the war division and could not fly in the sky.


    He must be led by the old man to fly. He only needs to use a little aura to keep balance in the air, so it doesn''t need a long time to recover.


    Hua Ruge didn''t look at him even though he had been paying attention to him.


    However, the man came straight to Hua Ruge, saw Hua Ruge cutting wood, and said with a laugh: "girl''s strength is really big."


    Hua Ruge has a special physique. If she is not a person with higher accomplishments, she can''t be seen as a monk at all.


    "I can''t help but work hard." Hua Ruge uses ordinary mouth airway.


    She looked up at the man and found that he was normal in appearance, and there was always a evil spirit in his eyes, which made him uncomfortable.


    He chuckled and said, "it doesn''t look like the girl''s clothes are from this poor family."


    Hua Ruge looks down at it. It''s true. The dress is made by LAN binger. It''s worth seeing.


    "Poor people also have some good clothes. It''s no surprise." Hua, like a song, said indifferently.


    Anyway, she''s not afraid to help, just talk.


    Obviously, the man didn''t want to worry about it, so he stepped forward and said, "how can a girl do this kind of rough work?"


    This language is a little frivolous.


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes, didn''t attack in line with the principle of not easily causing trouble, simply put down the wood knife, turned to one side and sat down, obviously to keep a distance with him.


    The man did not understand the interest to come over, continues to cover nearly: "under Li Dahai, has not consulted the girl Fang Ming."


    Hua Ruge hummed in his heart, saying that he should be glad that Tuo BARREI was not here, otherwise he would have become a pile of ashes.


    "My man doesn''t allow me to go out and reveal my name. I''m afraid he''s angry, so I won''t say it." Hua Yuege said.


    One is to tell him that she has a master of famous flowers. The other is that her name, Hua Ruge, is also very loud on the mainland. Maybe the monks have heard of it.


    Li Dahai listened to Hua Ruge and said that the man''s face was obviously not good-looking, but soon the evil in his eyes was more powerful. He disdained: "the man who can make you do such a rough work is certainly not promising. You''d better go with me."


    "If my man is OK, I will not bother you." Hua Ruge said that, the eyes are cold.


    When Li Dahai saw the momentum of Hua Ruge, she couldn''t understand her details for a while.


    He has seen the world. He really dare not come here.


    "Isn''t the girl a common person?" Li Dahai asked tentatively.


    He doesn''t think that an ordinary person can have such courage.


    "Is it my business, or not? It doesn''t seem to have much to do with you?" Hua Ruge''s tone rose, and his speech became more and more tough.


    She found that her forbearance would only make the other party advance. It was better for her to show momentum early to scare him away.


    It''s true that Li Dahai was afraid of hearing this, but more of it was unhappy. How dare a woman treat him so unkindly?


    "I''d like to hear about you today." Li Dahai said that he had already walked towards Hua Ruge with his whole body and spirit running.


    Old man Zhang is coming out of the room. Seeing this, he hurriedly stops in front of Li Dahai and says, "I have something to discuss."

 Chapter 554

    Li Dahai wanted to frighten Hua Ruge, but now he didn''t move forward when he saw Mr. Zhang stop him. He just said, "it''s OK to say what you are."


    Hua Ruge squints her eyes. There is a dangerous breath in her eyes.


    This man is a little too strange!


    "Who else can it be? This girl is my neighbor. Next to her is the yard where she lives." Mr. Zhang Yuanchang said.


    As soon as Li Dahai heard Hua Ruge, he was really a villager here. He said: "a village maid and a cow are angry. Hurry to make tea for you. No one here can live late."


    "The old man is going now," said Zhang


    Hua Ruge is right. This man is really evil. His opening is a strong sense of violence. He has done it before.


    When old man Zhang left, Li Dahai stared at Hua Ruge again: "little girl, I don''t blame you for not seeing the world. If you go with me, I promise you can live a good life without working."


    "Oh? Is that good? " Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and went on.


    "That''s nature." Li Dahai looks proud.


    Hua thought like a song, or shook his head: "I''m not going too far."


    "Not far away, we live on the island over there, and will come to pick you up when I get back from my work this time?" The smile on Li Dahai''s face became more and more sinister.


    "I don''t know who you are, who knows where to go and can''t come back." Hua Yuege continued to ask.


    "You don''t need to know what I''m doing. You can''t be treated badly. This time we are going to the xuanshou forest on the west side of Dazheng, and you don''t understand..."


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes when she heard the location. Last night, she talked with Tuo BARREI and learned that the location of the earth''s opening was in the xuanshou forest on that side, that is, in the gulong City, her territory.


    In this place where the earth''s veins open?


    What are they going to do?


    "Is it exciting?" Li Dahai said, smilingly touching Xianghua''s hand like a song.


    Hua Yuege took back his hand and asked with a smile, "that''s not good. I don''t know you yet."


    "What else do you want to know?" Li Dahai has no defense against her.


    "Uncle Zhang said that you came from the island. You should be a man of practice. Which school are you from? Is it fierce?" Hua Yuege asked curiously.


    Li Dahai was alert when he heard his words. "I can''t tell you that," he said


    Hua Ruge didn''t open his mouth, but he had some eyebrows in his heart. I''m afraid it''s a disgrace.


    "Anyway, I can give you a day." Li Dahai reached for her hand and said, "you can follow me."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are light and cool. Between turning hands, there is already a blue glittering silver needle in his hand. He will fight out when he sees it.


    "The sea." A whisper behind me.


    Li Dahai was surprised to hear the voice. He quickly took back his hand and turned to bow and said, "Sir, have you had a rest?"


    He turned around and was blocking Hua Ruge behind him. The old man didn''t see it for a while.


    "When I came out, I told you that you should be careful not to provoke right and wrong on the way. You just went out and didn''t obey me?" The old man''s excruciating reprimand.


    Li Dahai nodded: "yes, sir, I''m just kidding."


    "Well, it''s the first time for me to take you back. You should give me a good performance and don''t lose face." The old man said sternly.


    Li Dahai answered, "yes."


    Hua Ruge seems to have figured out something after listening. The old man obviously wants to keep a low profile, probably to hide his eyes. This can also explain why they don''t show up in the town, but have a rest here.


    She is furtive and wants to go to the place where the vein is opened. She boldly guesses that these two people must be from the devil sect. In order to avoid the investigation of the people and horses at this time sent by the three main forces of the right way, she goes out in a low-key way.


    It''s really hard to find a place to break through iron shoes. It''s no time to come.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened. She was going to ask something, but she couldn''t fight here. She followed them and won it after she left the fishing village.


    Here she made an abacus, and Li Dahai came to the old man''s side, unwilling to watch Hua Ruge.


    He remembered here, as long as he came back, he must rob Hua Ruge back.


    At this time, Mr. Zhang came out with the teapot and said, "you two, please drink your tea before you leave."


    The old man looked at Uncle Zhang, and his eyes became sinister. He asked, "do you see where we are from?"


    Hua Ruge says it''s not good.


    "It''s from the island over there." Mr. Zhang is afraid and dare to tell the truth.


    "Why don''t you forget?" The old man said, reaching for him, with a faint black air around his fingertips.


    He has to kill people, or if someone comes to investigate, he may be hunted by the so-called righteous people.


    Mr. Zhang was so scared that he didn''t know what to do. However, just as the palm of his hand was about to touch Mr. Zhang''s neck, a wind blade came across the air and attacked the old man.


    The old man was suddenly surprised and quickly took back his hand.


    He looked forward again. Hua Ruge was standing in front of Uncle Zhang. His eyes were shining and his eyes were cold. "Ordinary people who have no power to bind a chicken can also get it?"


    She stayed, just in case that happened.


    Most of the people who practice don''t pay attention to the lives of ordinary people. They are easy to do extreme things.


    The old man saw that Hua Ruge used the wind blade and then moved quickly with the power of spirit. He stared at Hua Ruge and said: "are you a soul and martial double cultivation?"


    Li Dahai was also shocked because he knew that he was not an opponent just by watching Hua Ruge.


    He just thought she was a normal person. Fortunately, he didn''t do it, or he would be in danger.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. People here won''t tell you where you are. Let''s go." Hua said like a song.


    There was so much activity outside. All the people in Zhangjia came out, but they knew they couldn''t help. They could only watch it.


    "I''m afraid you can''t find the second one on the mainland where a teenage girl can master both soul and martial arts." The old man paused and said, "well, it''s like the Lord of song and China."


    Li Dahai was surprised when he heard that, pointing to Hua Ruge, he said, "you are the first disciple of Danyang peak of Tianfu University, Hua Ruge?"


    "You heard that last year." Hua Yuege sneered and did not deny it.


    Last year she was the first. This year, she is the first.


    "Is it really you? The body of the element. " The old man was greedy on his face.


    If you catch her and go back to the clan, you will be rewarded.


    Hua Ruge knew that she couldn''t be good. She picked out her lips and said, "since the elder wants to teach, how can the younger miss the chance to learn? In this way, we can play in a spacious place."

 Chapter 555

    "I''d like to see what''s strange about you." The old man said and rose up in the air toward Hua Ruge, who had already stood in the sky.


    His palm is haunted by a light black magic spirit, and with a tearing force, it comes to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge did not change his face, because through the power of the old man, Hua Ruge judged that he was the same realm as himself, both of them were war masters.


    With her strong constitution, she will not lose the battle Saint level even if the state is unstable. Moreover, there is a big difference between the warrior division and the saint level.


    Hua Ruge''s lips are on the rise, and her hands are floating out. With the power of wind and thunder, her aura comes out of her palm and goes straight to the old man.


    The power of the eight times war division is terrible. Plus the power of wind and thunder, the old man has no room to parry. Just one move, his power will be broken up and he will fall to the ground, covering his chest and face with horror.


    Hua Yuege fell silent on his face and looked at the old man and said, "I''m pretty good. I thought I was a master."


    Li Dahai almost didn''t lose his chin. In most people''s eyes, the war master is very strong. Who would have thought of meeting such a monster as Hua Ruge.


    At the age of 17 or 18, I can hurt the war division with one move.


    "I don''t worry about your ability. Which of the three magic gates are you?" Hua Yuege asks directly.


    The old man frowned and said, "today is my admission, but I have no enmity with you. I won''t kill all the girls today."


    "I''m a good-natured man. I can''t kill people." Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "well, tell me what I want to know. I''ll let you go. When I get out of this door, I''ll assume that nothing has happened."


    She has a very good way of speaking, which is easy to believe.


    "Well, I''m the famous elder of Brahmin. If it''s not for the clan''s calling, it''s not related to the clan''s internal affairs. I received a letter from the clan a few days ago, asking me to go to Huaying City in the west of Daewoo and turn with the clan''s people, and go to the forest of xuanshou together. That''s all."


    It''s not ambiguous that the old man betrayed the clan.


    Hua rugo believed seven or eight points when she heard this. She had guessed it before.


    "What do you want to do there?" She continued.


    The old man shook his head and said, "no, just let me take my disciples. The clan is short of people."


    The devil gate is so tight this time. It''s reasonable not to disclose it to the following people. But such information is useless for Hua Ruge.


    What she wants to know is what these magic gates are planning and when to open the earth''s veins. These are not only what these peripheral people can understand, but even sending spies is basically useless.


    In this way, we can''t catch the first chance at all. In the end, we can only make a hard hit.


    This is not what she wants.


    So thinking, a bold idea appeared in her mind, just for a moment, she decided to try.


    "You''d better not lie to me. People who know my name should know that I''m not good tempered, right?" Hua Ruge squinted, looking at the old man and asked.


    The old man snorted, "I''ve said everything I know. If you want to continue, I''ll accompany you."


    "I''ll believe you once if I say so. What''s your name for the last few questions? What is the position in the clan? " Hua Yuege asked again.


    It''s not hard to answer. The old man said directly, "I''m the fifth one among the famous elders of molemon. Others call me devil five. Our position of the famous elders is equal to that of guest Qing. They only help in times of crisis. Although they have no real power, they are respected."


    "I see. Let''s go." Hua Yuege simply waved his hand.


    The old man was a little hesitant, but he didn''t expect Hua Ruge to really release people.


    Li Dahai didn''t want so many old people to go.


    Zhangjia people haven''t calmed down from the shock, because this time they see Hua Ruge doing things differently than before, and that''s not what ordinary people would do.


    "I''ve been harassing you for a long time, so please take care of yourself." Hua Ruge bowed slightly and turned around and walked out.


    The people in Zhangjia stared at him. For a long time, old man Zhang wiped his cold sweat and said, "today, thanks to being like a song, or our family won''t live."


    "Dad, how could sister rugo be more powerful than those two monks?" Tension small head has not turned around, asked stupidly.


    The old man Zhang patted his head and said, "you have made a great fortune. You should learn what you are taught by sister Ge. That must be the way of the friars."


    "Really?" Tension is on.


    Looking at the figure of Hua Ruge''s leaving, Li''s heart is also filled with emotion. This girl is really not simple.


    From the fishing village to the town is a road with woods on both sides. But at this time, people are fishing and getting out of the boat, so there are not many people. Devil five takes Li Dahai to fly in the air and wants to have a rest in the town quickly.


    Suddenly a gust of wind approached the two men. The devil was alert, but before he could react, there were dozens of lightning arcs in the sky. The two men had no time to dodge and were being chopped. Then they were paralyzed by lightning.


    The strong wind increased, and they rolled into the woods on one side.


    "The spirit of wind and thunder." "Magic five squinted and said:" Hua Ruge, you don''t count words


    Hua Yuege fell from the branch beside him and looked at the two with a sneer on his face, saying, "you are stupid, who do you blame? Do you believe me?"


    "What do you want?" Devil 51 face vigilant ask.


    "It''s just that suddenly there''s a question you don''t want to ask. Do you have to tell the truth?" Hua rugo said, turning to Li Dahai, and said, "the Brahmin people haven''t seen you, have they?"


    Li Dahai was so scared by Hua Ruge''s method that he started: "yes, the master accepted me as an apprentice and never returned to the clan, so they only know my name and never met me."


    Although I don''t know why Hua rugo asked this question, he said it as soon as possible, hoping that Hua rugo would let them go.


    Hua Ruge''s spiritual power penetrated into his body, and he said: "you are the real strength of the five-star war division, do you know?"


    "Yes, this time I filled out the brochure for the messenger to take back." Li Dahai said again.


    I want to come to Brahman to count the number of people at the time of employment.


    "What do you want to do?" he asked, looking at Hua Ruge coldly


    "When you''re done asking questions, you''re not worth living." Hua opened her mouth with a smile.


    Li Dahai suddenly surprised: "you don''t keep your word."


    "I didn''t say kill you." Hua Yuege said, she attacked and left towards devil five. Her strength was not only eight times stronger than devil five, but also eight times stronger than devil five. In seven or eight breaths, she cut off devil five''s head.


    Devil five''s head and body are separated, and his eyes are still staring at death in horror, and he can''t close them.


    Hua Ruge shook his hand, smiled at Li Dahai with a smile on his lips, and asked, "how are you? Don''t want me to go with you now? "


    She still remembers her revenge.

 Chapter 556

    "No, you just let me go when I didn''t say anything." Li Dahai looked at his master''s head rolling on the ground. He was scared to death.


    It''s too hard for this woman to start.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and asked aloud, "then tell me, what do you use to prove your identity when you go to Zong?"


    "My master has a jade card. I will follow him." Li Dahai''s trembling way.


    Hua Yuege takes off the ring of devil five, breaks the border, takes out a black jade card from it, and asks, "this is it?"


    Li Dahai nodded repeatedly.


    Hua Ruge smiled contentedly and said, "then you can go with your master."


    Li Dahai''s eyes widened in panic. Even if he saw a purple flame on Hua Ruge''s fingertips, he would shake his hands and scatter it, and he would never feel it again.


    A thought in the brain before death.


    They believe she won''t kill people?


    Where the flame passed, the bodies of the two men were soon burned to the ground.


    Hua is like a song hidden in the deep woods, turning over her hand and covering her figure with a border.


    When the border disappears, she seems to have changed.


    Her high-level shape makes her become a handsome young man, but her appearance is quite different from that before. In a black suit, the long and narrow eyes of Danfeng radiate a breath of evil spirit. It is similar to Li Dahai''s temperament before, but her face is much more beautiful.


    She held the jade card in her hand, and smiled at the corner of her lips. The best way to find out what the magic door wanted to do was to sneak in and break in.


    She saw no one around. She came out of the woods and walked down the road towards the town.


    In the afternoon, she went to the city. The first thing she did was to go into a Yanchun building, pass the news that the devil gate was active in the xuanshou forest to tea, and ask tea to find a way to pass it to Mu Qingyan of Tianfu University.


    The Mu family is not in a low position. It should be able to report to the dean. Although she is not here, Tianfu University will attach great importance to this matter.


    After all this, Hua Ruge found a restaurant, and as soon as he entered, a waiter warmly welcomed him up and said, "Sir, do you want to eat or stay?"


    "One room, another table of your specialty, you can eat here." Hua opened her mouth like a song, and the tone of publicity and evil are consistent with her.


    "OK, take a seat. I''ll prepare it for you." Little two hurriedly went up to wipe the table, because at first sight, it was the owner who was not easy to be offended.


    This is not Hua Ruge''s consistent style, but she has to adapt to it in advance. In her eyes, the image of people in the magic gate is arrogant. If she is too good to speak, it will be doubted.


    Soon the waiter brought up the food. Hua rugo had a meal and went upstairs to have a rest.


    When she explored Li Dahai''s internal strength, she found that there was no obvious difference between his strength and the right way. All she used were aura, so in this respect, her strength was consistent. As long as she suppressed her realm in the five-star war division, she could.


    For this reason, she can''t figure it out. Isn''t it just magic skills that people in the magic gate practice?


    But this can only be known when she enters the interior.


    The next day, Hua Ruge arrived at Huaying City, a frontier city bordering Dazheng in the west of Dayu Dynasty, through the transmission array in the city. Hua Ruge has been here more than once and is not a stranger.


    When she went out of the transmission array, she went to the north gate. Later, when she searched for the magic five space ring, she found that there was a message from the messenger, which said that the address was outside the city.


    Outside the city, she went to the north in the direction indicated. There was a lush forest of black beasts, but it was safe on the periphery.


    Hua rugo saw this position and picked out his eyebrows. He thought that it was so deep that he sent so many people to find no trace.


    When she came to the woods, she was stopped by a man.


    Hua Yuege looked up, and there was a boy in his early twenties standing in the way. With a kind smile on his face, he looked at the famous post of Hua Yuege and asked, "little brother, find a rudder."


    "You are?" Hua asked warily like a song.


    The man took out a black jade plate, with a skull carved on the front like Hua Ru''s in the singer''s, and said, "my sect is dedicated to guiding the way."


    Hua Ruge also took out her own.


    When the young man saw the sign behind him, he was surprised and said, "are you a famous elder?"


    "No, this is my master''s jade card. He was killed on the road. I survived and came to the gate." Hua Yuege said with a sad face.


    The young man nodded his head sympathetically, then turned the pamphlet in his hand, crossed out the devil five, and then raised his head and asked, "then you are Li Dahai."


    "Exactly." Hua Ruge nodded and hesitated to hear the name. Fortunately, she responded quickly.


    "Then come with me." The boy said and turned to the forest.


    Young people are different from those in the magic gate Hua Ruge used to contact. They are very enthusiastic and talkative.


    "My name is Cui Hao. I''m a deacon of the outer gate. You should be arranged as a disciple of the outer gate after you enter the gate. If you don''t understand something, please ask me." Cui Hao is very kind.


    Hua Ruge nodded her head, and she was very friendly. She wanted to understand that where is not all living beings.


    In the right way, there are people like Fang Yu who are inhuman. Can''t there be a good man in the demon gate?


    "By the way, what is your master''s accomplishment?" Cui Hao asked.


    "It''s the war division." Hua Yuege replied.


    "That''s terrible. How was it killed?" Cui Hao asked curiously.


    To see his face is not to doubt Hua Ruge, but to gossip.


    Hua Ruge turned his eyes and said: "because when the master went out to sea, he had a dispute with a woman. He thought it was no big deal. Unexpectedly, the woman killed the master with a few moves. Fortunately, I was a little slow, or I would have died. "


    Cui Hao was fascinated.


    "Brother, you haven''t seen the woman''s means. It''s cruel. It''s just as beautiful as an immortal. If I saw it with my own eyes, I don''t believe that she can kill people." Hua Ruge began to talk.


    When Cui Hao heard that there were beauties, his eyes became thief bright: "do you know who it is?"


    "I heard the conversation between the master and her from afar. It seems that Hua Ruge is the first disciple of Danyang peak of Tianfu University." Hua Ruge has never seen the face of the world.


    Cui Hao waved his hand and said, "you didn''t leave the island this year. What''s the first person of Danyang peak? Hua Ruge is now the first person of Danyang peak."


    "How old is she, then?" Hua Yuege looks surprised.


    "You don''t know, which force doesn''t know her prestige now. It''s said that she''s still the woman of Zixiao Shaozhu. She''s got two hands on the three major forces in the mainland. You say Li is not strong."

 Chapter 557

    Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly, with a look of wonder on her face and a smile in her heart. It seems that she is really famous.


    "By the way, people who have seen her are passing on that she has a unique look on earth, isn''t it true?" Cui Hao asked.


    "It''s true, of course. You haven''t seen it. It''s not beautiful." Hua Ruge is also a kind of color. She still feels a little embarrassed to boast about herself. Fortunately, her acting skills are good, but she doesn''t show it.


    Cui Hao looked forward to saying: "I envy you so much. It''s lucky to see such a beauty."


    "It''s better not to see you, brother. My life is almost gone." She said with a face full of fear.


    "It''s also true. I heard that the woman''s means are powerful, and her heart and nature are even more cruel. If I see her, I will lose her life." Cui Hao then said.


    Hua rugo is speechless after hearing this. At most, she is just a little grumpy. Who passed on her cruel heart? Show that she is discredited.


    Two people say to go to the forest of Xuan beast gradually.


    "Brother Cui, when can we arrive?" She asked as she walked.


    "It''s not far. It''s over there in the canyon." Cui Hao pointed out a direction for her. Hua Yuege looked far away and saw that there was a small mountain there. There was a canyon under the mountain.


    It''s really deep enough.


    After another period of walking, there was a sound of fighting in their ears, mixed with the roar of Xuan beast.


    "It''s supposed to be the people of the clan who are hunting the Xuan beast. Let''s go on." Cui Hao said, and did not stop.


    Hua Ruge likes to join in the fun, but this is not the time after all, so she didn''t pay attention to it.


    "Bang!"


    All of a sudden, a brilliant fire burst out in the sky. The direction of view is from the place of battle.


    Cui Hao took a look and hurriedly said: "this is the distress signal of zongmen. Let''s go and have a look."


    He said that he was the first to use his body method to move towards the place where he was fighting.


    Hua Ruge nodded in secret, saying that he was really warm-hearted and had a good temper with her.


    Now she is the cultivation of the warrior division and can fly in the sky. But now she can only hide her identity and glide on the ground.


    Cui Hao''s strength is six Star Division. The speed of the two men is not slow. They soon arrived at the battlefield.


    Recently, Hua rugo saw that an adult lightning leopard was fighting. It was a sixth level Xuan beast. There was a man and a woman in front of the Xuan beast. The man was wearing a red soul master robe and was a six star soul master.


    The woman is a white wind Department soul master robe, with a five-star soul master badge on her chest.


    One fire, one wind, it''s reasonable to say that the fighting ability of the two people together is not weak. It''s no problem to deal with the sixth level Xuan beast. However, the lightning leopard moves very fast, and the power of spitting lightning is even greater.


    Without the control of the war division, it is difficult for the soul division to cause substantial damage to the lightning leopard.


    At this time, the woman is holding the wind shield, and the man is performing the soul skill in the back, all of which have little effect, and he may be injured after a while.


    Cui Hao is a six-star battle division. Facing the lightning leopard''s power, he takes out the broadsword behind him and rushes up without hesitation.


    "Beware of lightning." Hua Ruge told me at the back.


    The reason why she didn''t rush up is very simple. She has the blood essence of a mink. As long as the leopard comes forward, it will surely run away, so it is inevitable that her feet will be exposed.


    Cui Hao was still fierce in the war, and his body method was flexible. When he went up, he restrained the lightning leopard.


    The man and the woman quickly organized the attack. One sent out a fire dragon and the other used a wind blade. They cooperated well.


    The lightning leopard was hurt by Cui Hao.


    See lightning leopard roar, toward Cui Hao a mouth, is a lightning speed hit.


    Cui Hao''s body method is fast. He can dodge.


    But as soon as he dodged the lightning leopard, he had a chance to rush towards the man and the woman.


    At this time, the man is in the front and the woman is in the back.


    The man didn''t expect to have such a change. He was shocked and turned pale. He hurriedly rolled to one side, thus exposing the woman behind him.


    The woman is scared to be silly immediately. The soulman has no experience of close combat. This makes her lose her sense. The lightning leopard is coming.


    Hua Ruge is standing not far away from this woman at this time. Naturally, she can''t watch it, but she can''t expose her strength.


    A tenth of a second later, she flew straight to the woman.


    At the moment when the lightning leopard''s claw is close to the woman, Hua rugo pours the woman down. At the same time, he takes a bow and crossbow out of the space and pulls the trigger against the leopard''s throat.


    "Whew!"


    The arrow darted out and stabbed the lightning leopard in the throat. The lightning leopard immediately fell down.


    When she was weak, she had bought a lot of such things to protect her life, spent a lot of money and had no weak power.


    This time, although he didn''t kill the lightning leopard, Cui Hao came up to make up for it and died.


    Hua Ruge quietly put the crossbow into the space ring. At this time, the space ring she was carrying was taken by devil five. Her own ring was put away early in case someone recognized it.


    At this time, the woman on the side of the body suddenly fell to the ground and her painful facial features were twisted.


    Hua rugo quickly stood up and helped her up. He asked, "are you ok?"


    Before the woman could speak, the man stepped forward and pushed Hua Ruge away. His handsome face was full of displeasure: "where are you from, who let you touch Qian Er?"


    Hua rugo was shocked by what he said. She forgot that she is a man now. Although she is not as good as her original appearance, she is also a handsome man. It''s not right that she just knocked people down directly.


    But this man''s appearance makes Hua Ruge unhappy. It seems that he and the woman are lovers. Did he leave the woman to run just now when lightning leopard came?


    She thought that no matter what danger she met, Tuo BARREI''s subconscious reaction was to protect her behind her and resist without saying a word. She was very grateful.


    If she meets such a person, she will have to find a piece of tofu.


    Before she could speak, the woman threw a man''s hand and said with a cold face, "Song Ziyang, I have never promised you anything. No one can touch me until you take care of it. Don''t scare people here."


    She had been so kind to him before, and promised to come out and talk with him, but he didn''t expect to be in danger and just care about himself.


    Song Ziyang explains anxiously: "qian''er, don''t be angry, I just..."


    "I don''t want to hear it." Tang Qian said and went to Hua Ruge''s side. She said gratefully, "thanks to you just now. Without you, I might not live."


    "Please don''t blame me for any offence just now." Hua is as polite as a song.

 Chapter 558

    Hua Ruge has always been a face controller, so even if you take huaxingdan, it''s also a handsome face, especially a pair of Danfeng eyes that don''t smile and flatter themselves.


    Tang Qian shook her head and said, "you also want to save me. How can I blame you?"


    "That''s good." Hua Ruge is relieved.


    Cui Hao came over and patted Hua Yuege on the shoulder, saying: "sea, good. I didn''t expect that you could be so calm in that scene. I can see that you didn''t shake your hand holding the crossbow."


    "Brother Cui flattered me. I''m weak, that is to say, try my luck." Hua is like a song of modesty.


    Tang Qian hears the words and asks Hua Ruge, "who are you? I haven''t seen you before."


    "I''m Li Dahai, a disciple of the famous elder. The master, demon five, was killed on the way. I escaped to the clan by chance." When Hua rugo said this, he was still sad.


    Before Tang Qian could speak, song Ziyang came up and said, "how can you live when your master is dead? Besides, who can prove your identity? It''s not the spy sent by the three major forces."


    "If we don''t change our name, we won''t change our family name. If there is any proof, it''s you. If you say I''m a spy, we''ll come up with evidence. It''s not fun to slander people." Hua Ruge faintly choked back.


    Song Ziyang just said it casually. Unexpectedly, a disciple of Li Dahai, a famous elder, dared to be so arrogant. He not only doubted himself, but also questioned him.


    "Yes, if you say that a person is a spy, you should show evidence." Tang Qian is on the other side.


    "Qian''er, how can you help others talk?" The expression on Song Ziyang''s face is even worse.


    Tang Qian said with a cold face: "the sea is my disciple. It''s the same as us. I''m reasoning."


    Song Ziyang seems to be afraid of Tang Qian. Although he is angry, he doesn''t say anything anymore. He looks at Hua Ruge maliciously and turns to the direction of the canyon.


    Hua is as silent as a song.


    What is the fire at the city gate? She is just a kind-hearted rescuer. Who did she provoke?


    "Elder martial sister, let''s go. It''s not safe here." Cui Hao asks Tang Qian for instructions.


    Tang Qian nodded and the three walked together.


    Hua Ruge is quiet on the surface, but she is thinking about it. It seems that Tang Qian''s position in Brahman is not low. She should make friends by reason.


    But now she is a man''s face, if you make friends, it is likely to cause unnecessary misunderstanding.


    So she thought about it and decided to let it go.


    It''s not far from the canyon. The three of them will arrive soon. Hua Ruge stands on the edge of the canyon and looks down. There is a dark area below. Occasionally, there are crows flying by. It''s gloomy.


    It''s like the boundary of the magic gate, but the people in the magic gate give her a new understanding.


    Where the canyon is not too steep, there are steps. Several people walk down the steps and open the border to see the underground palace located in the deep valley.


    The palace is large in scale, and as Hua Ruge knows, it is only a branch.


    It''s said that the demons are not defeated by the three major forces. Now she believes it.


    The underground palace is equipped with lighting facilities like street lamps, but it is not the light bulb but the Pearl.


    Under the palace, there were many houses of different sizes beside several people. They were built in a very stylish way, but she was only interested in the palace, so she walked inside.


    "The sea, there is no way in." Cui Hao quickly stopped her.


    Hua Ruge remembered that her identity was different from that of the past, but she still looked puzzled and said, "why?"


    "You are only a disciple of the outside world. You can only live here. If you enter here, you will be executed." Cui Hao is kind-hearted.


    Hua Ruge nodded this time: "I know."


    Tang Qian walked beside her and said, "you helped me today. I''m afraid you offended song Ziyang. This man is careful. If he asks you for trouble, you can come in and find me."


    She said that she would hand a black jade plate to Hua Ruge. She thought it was a symbol of identity.


    Cui Hao beckoned Hua Ruge to accept it quickly, but Hua Ruge said: "it''s just a few words. It''s going to be OK. Thank you for thinking about it."


    She''s here to go undercover. She doesn''t want to be in debt.


    Seeing this, Tang Qian had to take back her hand and said, "take care of yourself."


    Cui Hao watched Tang Qian go in, and then he clapped Hua Ruge''s shoulder with a hatred of iron and steel: "sea, how can you not treasure it? Elder martial sister is not easy to pretend to others."


    "I''ve helped her a lot, but it''s not too much to rely on women." Hua Ruge''s way is full of spirit.


    "That''s what I said, but it''s a pity. Elder martial sister Tang is the most beautiful Brahmin of mine, and she has seven talents. In her early twenties, she is already a five-star soulmate. I don''t know how many people in the clan are thinking about it." Cui Hao said with emotion.


    Why didn''t he just save people.


    "It''s really beautiful." Hua Ruge affirms a sentence, and then says, "what is her identity with that song Ziyang?"


    "Elder martial sister Tang is the daughter of the elder. Elder martial brother song is the proud disciple of the elder. He is an alchemist and the leader of the younger generation in the clan." Cui Hao narrates to her.


    The elder is the most powerful person of the patriarch. The identity of these two generations is not low.


    Hua Ruge picked his eyebrows and asked, "is he still an alchemist? How many products? "


    "Elder martial brother song refined the Wuling pill of Wupin in the first two months. Now he is the Wuling pill master. There are less than 30 Wuling pills masters, which are rare in the mainland." Cui Hao said admiringly.


    Hua Ruge just said, "it''s really powerful."


    "When it comes to alchemy, the younger generation is still as powerful as Hua Ruge. It''s rumoured that she has refined nine kinds of Shengyuan pill, but I don''t know whether it''s true or not." Cui Hao obviously likes chatting, which is related to Hua Ruge.


    "It''s supposed to be taken out and blown." Hua Ruge felt his nose.


    Cui Hao shook his head: "I can''t say that. How can she be the first one in Danyang peak if she has no ability."


    Hua Ruge didn''t answer or know what to say.


    Cui Hao didn''t expect her to know. He said, "let''s go. I''ll take you to your place. Please keep your voice down."


    Then he went to a small house beside him.


    The small houses here are all alone. Hua Ruge can feel that most of the small houses he has passed are cultivated by others. He should be the disciple of the outer gate of the magic gate.


    Hua Ruge even if this is to blend in, but her eyes are always intentionally or unintentionally to the middle of the palace to see.


    She knew that it was useless to mix with these people.


    "By the way, brother Cui, when are we going to xuanshou forest?" She asked in a low voice.


    "When all the others have gathered, let''s go." Cui Hao said, stopping in front of a room and pushing open the door: "how about you look here? I''ll change it for you if I don''t think it''s good. "


    He is taking care of China.

 Chapter 559

    "This one is very good, thank you brother Cui." Hua said thanks like a song.


    Cui Hao patted Hua Ruge on the shoulder and said, "you''re welcome. Have a good rest. Please come to me if you need anything."


    Hua Ruge sent him away, closed the door and lay on the bed, with his hands behind his head, his mind began to turn.


    It''s easy to sneak in here, but in her current status, she''s just a disciple from outside. Being called back to be a cannon fodder is impossible to get close to the core secret.


    As soon as possible, she found out which of the three magic doors was the leader and who was holding the Dragon Ring stolen from her.


    The key is to open the vein.


    But how can we climb up.


    She thought for a while and gave up. She just got in and didn''t know any way. It was strange to think of a way. So she closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    She didn''t know how long she had slept. When she heard a bugle outside, she got up from the bed and opened the door.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw that other doors were open, and many people came out.


    As soon as she saw the sky, it was the afternoon. It was time to have dinner. She went out and saw Cui haozheng going to the dining hall with two people.


    "Brother Cui." Hua Ruge stepped forward and patted Cui Hao on the shoulder.


    Cui Haoyi looks back and says with a smile, "it''s the sea. Let''s go and eat together."


    "Who is this man?" A man beside Cui Hao asked.


    Cui Hao replied with a smile, "it''s a disciple of the famous elder. Elder martial sister Tang can have a green eye for him."


    "You''re new here, are you so lucky?" Another asked curiously.


    "Of course, the sea saved elder martial sister Tang''s life in the morning. It''s not the same." Cui Hao said jokingly.


    "Good luck, brother." The man was laughing in a voice.


    Hua Yuege said with a big smile, "I''m doing my best too. I didn''t expect to save the beautiful girl like elder martial sister Tang. By the way, I haven''t asked two elder martial brothers what to call them."


    "My name is Xiong Yanqing. This is Leng Yunping. We are all deacons of the outer court." The voice of the man said.


    "I have seen two deacons." Hua is like a song with a fist.


    Cui Hao put his arm on her shoulder with a smile and said, "it''s all friends. Don''t be so polite."


    Xiong Yanqing and lengyunping nodded their heads, but they said nothing more.


    These two people are not as enthusiastic as Cui Hao.


    A group of four people came to the dining hall and ate the food sent by the worker''s disciples. Hua Ruge asked while eating: "brother Cui, I heard that Tianfu college takes pills to relieve hunger, haven''t we?"


    She still wants to get inside information.


    "It''s not because we don''t have a good reputation and people with alchemy talent don''t come to join us, so it''s not only Brahmin, but also Feixing sect and Xuanyin sect. There are few alchemists." Cui Hao didn''t hide it, but said it directly.


    Hua Ruge suddenly said, "it is so."


    She looked at the four dishes in front of her and frowned, "but our food is too bad. When I came here, I had a meal in huayingcheng restaurant. That''s the delicious food in the world."


    Before the three men could answer, Hua rugo approached and asked, "brother Cui, let''s go out and eat."


    "Yes, but it''s been a bit windy recently. Be careful." Cui Haodao.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened. "It''s easy to go out. I''ll be the host, little brother. How about inviting some brothers out for a meal?"


    Xiong Yanqing and Leng Yunping raised their heads and didn''t speak. They didn''t seem interested.


    "It''s better not to go out in the limelight." Cui Hao also advised.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I''m used to being free outside. I can''t stand to be so oppressed. What I want in my life is to be happy."


    "There''s a point in saying that." Cui Hao agrees.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "there are not only good dishes but also hundreds of years of good wine in the restaurant. Let''s go for a drink and then go to the Yanchun building next to find two girls to eat. It''s so happy."


    This time not only Cui Hao, but also Xiong Yanqing.


    Only Leng Yunping said: "don''t lose your life without being smart."


    "Brother Leng, you just can''t think of it. The wind is so intense and the war is on the verge of breaking out. We don''t know how long we can live." Cui Hao said.


    Xiong Yanqing also nodded his head: "it''s reasonable that we might as well have fun while we are alive."


    Leng Yunping was shaken to hear this, but he didn''t say anything.


    "That''s settled. Let''s go tonight. I''ll make a meal and make sure it''s fun." Hua Yuege said with a generous face.


    Cui Hao and Xiong Yanqing nodded, and Leng Yunping didn''t refuse this time.


    Hua Ruge has more pleasure in seeing this. Now she has to collect more information and then sift out the useful ones.


    As long as one or two of them can be used, it is much more useful than her meditation in the room.


    That night, a group of four people walked out of the forest to Huaying City. Hua Ruge took them directly to Tianxing tower, which is the best restaurant in the earth.


    Small two sees several people hurriedly to say hello to come up, ask: "what do you have to eat?"


    Hua Ruge directly threw a purse and said, "if you want a elegant room, you can choose the best and most expensive dish. If you don''t have enough money, you can ask me to take it."


    The waiter opened the money bag and was shocked by the purple light inside, because it was not a gold coin, and the purple crystal coin.


    This kind of money made of crystal is worth one hundred gold coins. Hua Ruge''s bag, let alone eat something, is enough to buy a restaurant.


    Not only second, but also Cui Hao.


    Hua Ruge said impatiently, "what''s the matter? Not enough? "


    "I can''t use that much, sir." Small two company busy way, meet so rich Lord he dare not neglect.


    "You can deduct as much as you want. Can I teach you how to use this method?" Hua is like a song.


    Cui Hao pulled her for a while, motioned for her to keep a low profile, and then he said to Xiao ER and Shan: "take us to Yajian quickly."


    Waiter hurried upstairs.


    The elegant room is very delicate. Inside is a big round table for eight people. The room is soundproof and clean.


    "It''s OK. Please serve as soon as possible. By the way, what''s the best wine for Spring Festival? Let''s drink five jars first." Hua Yuege has a big voice.


    Little two hurry out.


    Xiong Yanqing and lengyunping look at each other, but they dare not look down on her.


    "Brother, you are really rich." Asked Leng Yunping tentatively.


    Hua Ruge pulled up his sleeve and said, "Hey, what''s that? My master and I have made a lot of money from robbing overseas ships these years. Unfortunately, my master is used to spending money. What we left behind is only a few."


    "But don''t worry, brothers. We still have money for eating, drinking and playing. Let''s play."

 Chapter 560

    Several people see her forthright, also show a smile in succession.


    The food was very fast. Hua Yuege opened the mud cover and poured wine to several people. The sweet wine was full of fragrance, Just smelling it made people float.


    These people drink from bowl to bowl and slowly let go.


    Hua Ruge is also drunk with dim eyes and full of alcohol.


    "Sea, it''s a good wine. Your bowls are like drinking water. I feel sad after watching it." Xiong Yanqing''s face was aching.


    "Burp ¡«" Hua rugo burps a wine and says with his tongue: "good wine is to drink more. Come here, brother. I''ll respect you."


    She is more like a real rascal than a real rascal.


    Several people are drinking and the atmosphere is hot. More and more people are talking. Hua Ruge drinks two jars of wine by himself, squints at the table and inserts a sentence from time to time.


    "It''s like a human life. If I could, I would like to drink every day." Cui Hao said.


    All three of them had a good amount of alcohol, and they didn''t drink as much as Hua Ruge. Although they were a little drunk, they were mostly sober.


    Leng Yunping waved his hand and said, "let''s relax in these two days. Five days later, it will be master Dan''s big match. Can we still have leisure?"


    "It''s true. I have to wait on those Dan masters." Xiong Yanqing shook his head.


    Hua Ruge, lying on her stomach, was still when she heard this, but her heart was alive. She had a bad amount of alcohol, but she would not be drunk if she had taken the pill in advance. She felt that there was something wrong with the instinct when she heard this.


    In such a tense period, the war is on the verge of breaking out. What''s the use of holding the Dan division contest?


    Thinking of this, she held her hand on the table and drank a bowl of wine, which looked like a big tongue inadvertently asking, "why do you want to compete? Isn''t it about to leave?"


    "I don''t know. There will be a big Dan division contest among the three magic sects. The contest in the sect is just a contest for places." Leng Yunping drank some wine, but it was not so cold anymore.


    Hua Yuege nodded his head like a song, but it was even more strange in his heart. When the three demons arrived at the xuanshou forest guild, they would open the earth''s veins. Then all the Danshi would not be able to make pills. What else could they do?


    "Why are the three main doors compared?" She asked again.


    Cui Hao shook his head: "we don''t know. We only heard that there will be a huge reward for winning."


    The more he doesn''t know, the more interested Hua Ruge is.


    What she doesn''t know on the outside must be related to the core. She needs to pay more attention.


    Several people went to yanchunlou after they had enough to eat and drink. One person carried two girls in his arms and went to Yajian to continue drinking.


    Hua Ruge''s side of her choice, are relatively pure, but the waiter is not ambiguous, one for her back, one for her wine, feed fruit.


    Hua Ruge is enjoying leaning on the chair.


    The three of them also floated up after holding the girl.


    Xiong Yanqing kissed a girl on the face and said to Hua Ruge, "brother Dahai, I don''t drink your wine for nothing. I got some good wine yesterday, and I''ll take it out for you to taste today."


    He said he took a small wine bag from his waist and handed it to the girl beside him: "go, pour a glass for all of you."


    The girl answered and went away. When she poured it into huaruge cup, she understood why Xiong Yanqing said it was a good wine.


    It''s not how old the wine is, but because it''s made of elixir. It''s refreshing to smell the clear fragrance of medicine mixed in the wine.


    According to Hua Ruge''s judgment, this wine also has the effect of improving the spiritual power. Although the effect is very small, it will make people feel powerful and comfortable.


    She was interested in this wine. How could she not have thought of making it like this.


    With her attainments in this field, she can definitely make wine that can enhance her cultivation. Isn''t it very good that she can not only drink but also replace cultivation at that time.


    "Spirit medicine wine, it''s really a good thing." Cui Hao said, took a sip, not willing to drink all.


    Hua Ruge took a sip of the wine and gave a thumbs up and said: "elder martial brother Xiong can share such good things. It''s really righteous."


    "You have to taste the wine slowly. How can you drink it at one sip?" Xiong Yanqing feels pain when he sees Hua Ruge drinking.


    Hua Ruge rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "brothers are rude people, and they don''t know so much."


    Leng Yunping took a sip and asked, "where does elder martial brother Xiong get this spirit medicine wine?"


    "It''s not that boy Yang Peng is dishonest. He broke the rules and let me see it. In order to let him go, he just gave me a little." Xiong Yanqing said.


    "No wonder, it''s said that Chengdan master always likes to develop various kinds of medicine wine. Yang Peng and Chengdan master''s medicine boy make friends. It''s not surprising that they can get the spirit medicine wine, but it''s too few." Cui Hao said regretfully.


    "You''re not satisfied. Some drinks are good." Xiong Yanqing laughs and scolds.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed when he heard Yan, and suddenly he had some ideas.


    She turned her eyes and said, "since Yang Peng can get this kind of good wine, why don''t we make friends with him? If we can have some more, it will be better."


    Cui Hao and Leng Yunping are in high spirits, and they all open their mouths to echo the words: "the reason that brother Dahai said."


    "Elder martial brother Xiong, you can make an appointment with Yang Peng tomorrow. It''s fun to have more people to play anyway." Cui Haodao.


    Hua Ruge hurriedly replied, "all the expenses are covered by my little brother."


    "Well, I''ll do it if I ask him out to give him face." Xiong Yanqing didn''t think it was the same thing at all.


    Hua Ruge bowed his head and ate the grapes from the girl in front of him. He closed his eyes and his lips were full of satisfaction.


    It seems that the money for tonight is not in vain. She has a clue at last.


    The next entertainment is simple. After a few people have had enough, they take their girls back to the room. Hua rugo embraces two girls to the left and right and enters the room.


    "Sir, how would you like us to accompany you?" Qingyi girl pasted on Hua Ruge and asked in a low voice.


    Hua Yuege smiled and hugged the two people. The eyes and brows of the evil spirit picked up a smile and asked, "do you want to make money?"


    "If you reward us, you will be happy." Another green girl said.


    "Just say you want money." Hua Yuege smiled, put down her hand and took out a purse and handed it to the girl in green: "you two are divided."


    Green opened the money bag and found dozens of Amethyst coins, equivalent to thousands of gold coins.


    The two women stared at the money bag, and looked up at Hua Ruge, some at a loss.


    Hua rugo sat down, poured himself a cup of tea and said: "what you have to do is simple. I sleep on the bed and you sleep on the ground, but I don''t allow others to know this."


    "Why is that?" Asked Qingyi strangely.


    Hua Ruge drank a cup of tea, looked up at the two girls and said sadly, "because I can''t, but I don''t want my brothers to know."

 Chapter 561

    After listening to Hua Ruge''s words, the two girls quickly understood. Then they looked at her sympathetically and nodded.


    "I''ll probably come here for several days in a row. You''ve helped me with this, and I''ll thank you again later." Hua is like a song of seduction.


    The two women nodded: "OK."


    At the same time, they also feel pity for Hua Ruge. Such a beautiful man can''t be humane.


    No matter what they think, Hua Ruge asked them to change a quilt and go to bed.


    The next morning, she went out of the room, threw a bag of Amethyst coins at the lady who was coming up, and said, "I have these two girls. They are not allowed to receive other guests these days."


    The procuress hefts, the eye brightens eight degrees, hurriedly nods the head way: "well, you pack a year not to become a problem."


    Leng Yunping just walked out of the room, embracing her left and right. Hearing Hua Ruge''s words, he smiled vaguely: "it seems that brother Haida was very satisfied last night."


    Hua Ruge holds two women, one left and one right, in her arms. A pair of Danfeng''s eyes go up. She says with a smile, "that''s natural. What do you think of it, brother?"


    "They''re right. It''s the life of a man." Leng Yunping said that he did not forget to wipe up the girl.


    Hua Yuege smiles.


    Sure enough, there was no money spent in vain. With her big hand, several people and she were friends.


    After leaving yanchunlou, Hua rugo invited several people to have a meal before returning to Brahman. Several of them were busy. Hua rugo practiced in the room.


    After she came out of the temple, her restless spirit did not subside. She still needed continuous cultivation and taking pills to consolidate her cultivation.


    She practiced in her room for a day. In the evening, she took several people to have fun again. Of course, there was another Yang Peng in the team.


    Yang Peng is very smart at first sight. He just doesn''t like to be greedy and cheap. He won''t refuse the chance to eat and drink.


    On this day, huaruge still chose Tianxing tower and ordered other signboard dishes. Several people set up a big table and got drunk in the Spring Festival.


    "Brother Dahai, you are really rich." Yang Peng said while drinking wine.


    "Hey, no more money. It''s a business without capital." Hua Ruge is straightforward.


    Yang Peng nodded his head and thought to himself, no wonder he was so rich. He turned out to be a bandit.


    "By the way, brother Yang, you are familiar with Gaolun, the medicine boy of herbalist Cheng." Cui Hao asked.


    Yang Peng has no ability of his own, and the more incompetent he is, the more he wants people to look up to him. Hearing this, he claps his chest and says:


    "Gao Lun was my fellow countryman. At that time, we came out together. Now, although his identity is rising, our friendship is still there."


    "Can you get some elixir wine from master Chengdan for us to taste?" Cui Hao said again.


    Yang Peng, hearing this, said, "I''m afraid it''s not possible. You know that the alchemist''s temper is very strange. If he is found, he can''t bear to go."


    "We all know it''s not easy, and we dare not let senior brother Gao bear the risk in vain. In this way, senior brother Yang helps us to arrange senior brother Gao. We can meet and talk with each other. Money is easy to say."


    Hua Ruge said that he had come to Yang Peng''s face and took out a bag of Amethyst coins and handed it to him. "It''s a small idea. Please accept it, elder martial brother Yang."


    "This is?" Yang Peng looked at such a large sum of money and was a bit foolish. He couldn''t believe it was for himself for a while.


    "Naturally, thank you, elder martial brother Yang. When it''s done, you''ll have a great gift." Hua Ruge closed his hand with a smile and helped him to hold the bag of Amethyst coins.


    Yang Peng received the money and was much happier. He said, "don''t worry, I will make an appointment with Gao Lun for you."


    "Thank you very much, brother Yang." Hua Ruge takes back his hand, embraces his fist and walks back to his seat.


    That night Hua Ruge slept in yanchunlou again, and returned to Brahman the next morning.


    Hua Ruge lies in the room and plans to meet Gao Lun.


    At noon, Cui Hao knocked on the door and asked her to go to the dining room for dinner. She answered, changed into a new black robe in the room, and took a picture in the bronze mirror. This face is also pretty good-looking.


    Her arm is on Cui Hao''s shoulder. They are talking and laughing.


    "Li Dahai." From behind came a beautiful female voice.


    Hua Ruge turns around and sees Tang Qian in a white soul master robe standing there, looking at him.


    Cui Hao used to look at people''s eyes. He found an excuse to leave and left them alone.


    "Elder martial sister Tang, what''s up?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "It''s nothing. I just passed by and saw you say hello to you and asked if you were used to it." Tang Qian sipped her mouth and said that she was a cold face beauty, but her voice was unconsciously softened.


    "It''s very good here, just like home. Thank you for Miss Tang." Hua Yuege said politely.


    Tang Qian brewed for a while, looked at her and said, "I want to go out for a walk. Are you in a hurry to eat?"


    It''s obviously an invitation.


    Hua Ruge seemed not to understand, nodded: "I''m in a hurry, elder martial sister, please be careful when you go out alone."


    Tang Qian hears speech Leng for half a second, it seems that did not expect this call Li Dahai''s person can so direct refuse.


    Before she could speak, another figure came behind her, reaching out and pushing away towards China like a song.


    Hua Ruge picked his eyebrows and sidestepped.


    "Li Dahai, do you know who you are, and qian''er is what you can pester?" This face is naturally angry with song Ziyang.


    No matter how hard he tried these days, Tang Qian was cold and ignored him. His anger could only be spread on Hua Ruge.


    "You have identity, but elder martial sister Tang doesn''t like it. It''s useless to pester you any more." Hua is mocking like a song.


    Song Ziyang wanted to say something else, but was interrupted by Tang Qian''s cold voice. She was not happy. "Why are you following me again? I said I didn''t tell you to stop following me. I can''t be with you."


    "Qian''er, don''t be fooled by this boy. Can he make you live a good life as an external disciple?" Song Ziyang is busy.


    Tang Qian''s face is colder: "you don''t have to worry about my business."


    "You boy..." Song Ziyang pointed to Hua Ruge, a look of indignation.


    Hua Ruge spread out his hands and said, "it''s nothing to do with me. I haven''t done anything. Talk slowly, elder martial sister. I''m going to have dinner, and the food will be cold in the evening."


    "You go." Tang Qian had to nod.


    Hua Ruge turns around and goes away. Tang Qian leaves quickly. Song Ziyang explains with a big step. It seems that her lips are almost worn out, but Tang Qian can''t hear a word.


    "What''s so good about him?" Song Ziyang is also in a hurry.


    "Even if he didn''t have anything good, he also saved me." Tang Qian finally opens her mouth.


    Song Ziyang asked crazily, "do you like him?"


    "So what?" Tang Qian shouted back.

 Chapter 562

    "Qian''er, you are kidding me. He is a disciple of the outside world. The master won''t allow you to be with him." Song Ziyang seems to calm down a little, the voice says normally.


    Tang Qian hums: "this does not need you to manage."


    Looking at Tang Qian''s back, song Ziyang clenched his fist and said angrily, "Li Dahai! You wait for me. "


    Hua rugo didn''t know what happened here. At night, she organized several people to go out together. At the exit of the canyon, she saw Gao Lun.


    This man is proud and seems to be difficult to get along with.


    "Senior brother Gao, I''ve heard so much. It''s my pleasure to invite you today." Hua Ruge held him high when he met him, thinking that he could not find any fault.


    Gaulen only glanced at her, proud airway: "who are you?"


    Hua Ruge didn''t react for a moment. What kind of world is it? She''s a good master of nine kinds of pills, and she doesn''t have a drug pushover in this area, does she?


    "I''d like to invite elder martial brother Li Dahai to have a meal and talk about things." She had a smile on her face all the time, but her heart was already unhappy.


    If she hadn''t been undercover now, she would have beaten this kind of goods many times.


    "For Yang Peng''s sake, I''ll go with you and lead the way." When gaulen said this, he always had a high face.


    Not only Hua Ruge, but also Cui Hao and other people.


    Master Dan doesn''t have such a big shelf. He is just a drug dispensing boy, but he wants to drag himself to the sky. It seems like a small man gets success.


    Hua Ruge is always accompanied by a smile and says, "OK, come with me."


    Several people went to the city, went directly to yanchunlou, eating while chatting.


    Gao Lun was very cold to them and warm to the girls. He asked three girls to accompany him at one time. He could hardly see his teeth with a smile.


    Yang Peng has food and drink on one side, which is also full of confidence.


    Hua Ruge leaned on the chair and ate the delicious food from two girls around her. Her eyes narrowed and her face was like enjoying it.


    "Elder martial brother Gao, I believe that elder martial brother Yang Peng should also convey my meaning. That elder martial brother of spirit medicine wine may get some for him?" Hua opened her mouth with a smile.


    Gao Lun took a sip of wine and frowned at his words. The first sentence was: "don''t be brother to me. It''s useless to be close."


    Cui Hao can''t even look down. He''s too pushy. He''s so proud to eat others'' food.


    "Yes, it''s my faux pas. I''ll punish myself." Hua Yuege said that he had drunk all the wine in his cup, and his eyes narrowed again.


    The stranger didn''t feel anything unusual, but the two girls who were waiting for her felt a little cold.


    It seems that there is a cold air, which is frightening.


    "You also know that master Chengdan is very strict in his care. It''s not easy for me to get it out, but if you want it, I''ll take a risk for you." Gaolun pointed to a wine pot in front of him and said, "if I were a Amethyst coin for this pot, it would be cheap for you."


    Cui Hao and Xiong Yanqing look at each other and see the surprise in their eyes.


    Which pot of wine is only a few, ten Amethyst coins?


    Why didn''t he rob?


    "No problem. As long as elder martial brother can get it for me, I will add five Amethyst coins to elder martial brother for a pot." It doesn''t matter that Hua looks like a song.


    A few people secretly sigh that they are really rich.


    Gao Lun didn''t expect Hua rugo to agree so easily, but he was stunned.


    "For wine. Come on, senior brother Gao, I''ll pour you a glass of wine. " Hua rugo took his own wine pot and went to Gaolun''s table and poured him a glass.


    When Gao Lun heard that Li Dahai was so rich, he didn''t say anything this time.


    "Come on, brother Gao. I''ll give you my respects." Hua Ruge said and drank up his glass.


    Gao Lun also drank, but his face was always haughty, so he didn''t give Hua Ruge a good face.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t care, and turns back to his desk.


    After a while, Galen could not bear the meal. He took his three girls to the room.


    Hua Yuege looks at his back, and the corner of his eyes is raised. The look in Danfeng''s eyes is evil.


    Appetite is not small, but so much money, it should be spent.


    "Let''s go. Go back to the room with you." Hua Ruge teased the two girls in her arms and got up to walk to her room.


    These days, the two girls have received a lot of benefits and are very obedient.


    When she arrived at the room, Hua Ruge was not sleepy. She leaned back on the chair, drank tea and asked, "what are you going to do in the future?"


    "I want to redeem myself with the money you gave me and live a good life at home," said the two girls


    "Me too." Said the girl in green.


    "Then I''ll do a good job. I won''t come back after today. Take care of the money." Hua Yuege said and took out two bags of Amethyst coins.


    "We didn''t do anything. We can''t take any more money." The two girls waved.


    "Take it. I''m not short of it anyway." Hua rugo yawned and went to bed.


    It was not long before she lay down that she heard a scream from a frightened woman on the same floor. Then there was a crowd of people and a lot of screams.


    The two girls were shocked. They were going to go out to have a look. Then they heard Hua Ruge''s faint voice: "put away the bedding on the ground and go to bed. I''ll see what happened outside."


    The two girls obeyed. Hua Ruge didn''t take off her clothes at all. She got up and pushed the door and went out.


    When she went out, she saw Leng Yunping coming out of the room in his underwear. Cui Hao and Xiong Yanqing had already gone to the accident room.


    Hua Yuege frowned discontentedly and said in a loud, unhappy voice, "what happened? Who is responsible for the noisy disturbance?"


    "Keep your voice down, sea brother. Don''t make it too public." Leng Yunping is persuading.


    Now they all know that Li Dahai has been robbing at sea all the year round. He has a habit of banditry. It''s no surprise.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "what are they doing in the Yanchun building when something happens?"


    As soon as she said, Leng Yunping''s face changed, and she said in surprise, "it looks like Gaolun''s room."


    "Ah?" Hua Ruge exclaimed, and the two quickly rushed to which room.


    When I arrived, I saw three women huddled in the ground with their quilts wrapped around them. On the bed, Gao Lun, who was not wearing clothes, lay on the bed straight and straight. His eyes were wide, and he had no anger for a long time.


    Cui Hao looked at the two people who had just come in, and said stupidly, "I''m dead."


    Hua Ruge came in and looked at the three women on the ground who were scared to look pale. "What''s the matter?" she asked


    "He He used to do it on me, but I don''t know how suddenly Suddenly died... " One of the women replied in a daze.

 Chapter 563

    Several people looked at each other, shocked and funny.


    Is this the legendary death in a woman''s belly?


    "Tell me the truth, or I won''t let you go." Hua Ruge takes out his bandit posture and intimidates the three girls.


    "We dare not lie. We are telling the truth." The three girls rushed to make a statement.


    Hua rugo shows her hands to Cui Hao''s stall, saying that she has no way.


    "What can I do?" Yang Peng, who just came in, was completely shocked.


    Soon the procuress came with her work, and the final autopsy result was that her heart burst and died, which may have been over stimulated.


    Cui Hao said with a blank face, "how long has he not seen a woman?"


    "Brother Cui, this is not the point. The point is how can we explain it?" Hua Ruge reminds me.


    "How do I know? It''s really unlucky. I''ll take it back first." Cui Hao is very disappointed.


    Hua Yuege pointed to Yang Peng and said, "you brought people back. Carry them on your back."


    How could she have smiled when she came.


    On the way back, several people were silent at first and then burst out a series of laughs. This kind of death method was unheard of.


    Of course, after laughing, several people are silent again.


    Because they didn''t know how to explain it.


    After all, Gao Lun is the medicine boy of Danshi, so he died. They are likely to be unlucky after being investigated by the clan.


    Xiong Yanqing still couldn''t figure out: "if you don''t do that, how can you die?"


    Hua Ruge touches his nose.


    When she toasted Gao Lun, she poisoned his wine. It''s a kind of chronic poison. It will attack very quickly as long as he exercises hard. So it''s in her calculation that Gao Lun can die in bed.


    "What can we do about it? It''s the big match of the master. The medicine boy of the master is dead at this time. The master must be furious. Then we will all suffer." Cui Hao said in a hurry.


    Yang Peng carrying Gao Lun''s body, almost didn''t cry out: "it''s you who hurt me. What kind of wine do you want to drink?"


    "Shut up, you can''t say that. To the outside world, we come out to play together. There''s no magic medicine or wine." Xiong Yanqing glared.


    Yang Peng is not stupid either. He can''t think about it, so he said, "you don''t have to explain it to me."


    "You''re against me, aren''t you? How can you talk?" Xiong Yanqing is angry again.


    Leng Yunping pulled him aside and said, "forget it. Now you have time to investigate this."


    "Yes, old bear, let''s think about how to deal with it so as not to kill it." Cui Hao also said.


    Seeing that the fire is almost over, Hua rugo said: "I don''t have to feel embarrassed for some brothers. I started this thing. I''ll admit my mistake before I can investigate it."


    "Sea, you..."


    "Brother Cui doesn''t have to say more. I''ve lost my mind. Even if I can''t get it back, it''s better to die than everyone else." Hua rugo said frankly, "brother, I have nothing to worry about. I am a hero again after 20 years of age."


    In any way, it''s the best way to have someone come forward at this time. Only in this way can they not all be punished.


    "Sea, you are so nice." Xiong Yanqing comes from the truth.


    Leng Yunping also said, "I don''t know your brother for nothing."


    Cui Hao said: "if you can''t carry one, I will accompany you."


    "Brother Cui, there''s no need to be so provocative." Hua Ruge patted Cui Hao on the shoulder.


    Knowing that she was about to be compared with master Dan and that he was the drug child of master Dan, she had such a mind. No matter whether he was good or bad, Gao Lun could not escape being dealt with, but how to deal with it depends on her mood.


    In the evening, no one paid attention to the life and death of a drug child, so Hua rugo went back to the room and had time to have a good sleep. She was not woken up until someone knocked on his door the next day.


    "Don''t knock. I won''t have breakfast. I''ll go to bed." Hua rugo said and covered his head directly with a quilt.


    She can''t change her habit of sleeping in.


    "I didn''t ask you to eat, Li Dahai. Come out." The voice outside was serious and inflexible.


    Hua Ruge hears someone call Li Dahai. It seems that he thinks of something. He opens the quilt, rubs his eyes and puts on his clothes.


    At this time, there was a fiery voice outside the door, angry voice: "knock on any door, break it open for me."


    Hua Ruge put his outer robe on his body. When he was tying his belt, he saw a man less than 40 years old come in and punch Hua Ruge.


    This man is a soul master. His fists are soft and weak. Hua Ruge reaches out and catches them. Then he politely opens his hand and says, "I have something to say. How can I do it as soon as I come up?"


    "You are Li Dahai who killed my medicine boy?" The man calmed down and asked angrily.


    Hua Yuege listened to him and said, "you are Chengdan master. I am Li Dahai, but I didn''t kill your medicine boy. He died in a woman God."


    "But you brought them out. Now the alchemy is about to begin. Where do you want me to find the right medicine boy?" In a furious voice.


    Hua rugo noticed that Chengsheng was full of alcohol. The whole person was very untidy, which was not in line with the image of master Dan. Moreover, although he was full of anger, he didn''t show a sense of killing. It seemed that he was coming to get angry, not to kill her.


    "Master Dan, you are very happy and angry. I didn''t kill this man. Besides, the medicine boy is just a dispensary. You can''t find another one." Hua Yuege said in a good voice.


    "It''s easy for you to say that the medicine boy is so easy to find. Besides, even if a shovel is easy to use, it doesn''t mean that it can be replaced." Cheng Sheng was walking back and forth in his room.


    He doesn''t like Gao Lun very much either, but he''s used to it. In addition, he''ll soon be compared with Mr. Dan. He needs someone to do chores.


    Hua Ruge looked at his good way of speaking and said, "I''ll pay you a medicine boy for that."


    "Do you think it''s smashing a bottle or bowl? You can pay for it if you say it?" Cheng Sheng is even angrier when he hears this.


    Hua Ruge pointed to himself and said, "I''ve worked as a boy in Qingyun auction house before, just in front of the medicine counter, and I''m also rough in pharmacology. Can I make medicine for you?"


    "What''s up? Do you think you can understand pharmacology by looking at it? " Cheng Sheng directly explodes his mouth.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned, and said, "if you don''t believe me, test me. Do you understand me?"


    "You are not timid. What if you can''t answer?" Cheng Sheng asked, glaring.


    Hua Ruge spread out his hands and said, "it''s up to you."


    "That''s what you said." Cheng Sheng said, after being affirmed by Hua rugo, he thought it was wrong again, thought it over and said, "you are here with me, are you smart? Don''t you follow me now?"

 Chapter 564

    Hua Ruge coughed two times: "after all, I''m also innocent. If you deal with me now, I''m not satisfied."


    "OK, I will test you. If you can''t answer, I won''t forgive you." Cheng Sheng said, turning his hands and taking a green herb out of the space, and asked, "what is this?"


    "Saxifrage." Hua is like a song.


    Cheng Sheng takes out several objects that look like seeds. Hua Ruge says, "this is morning glory. It''s for the treatment of intestines."


    Cheng Sheng picked up the eyebrow and said, "these are common herbs that can be bought by the drugstore. I''ll rely on you for some more miraculous medicines."


    He said that he took out a green grass, which was obviously different from the previous one.


    "Fairy grass." Hua answers like a song.


    "Come again." Cheng Sheng takes out a flower and a green crystal like fruit at the same time.


    Hua Ruge went up and pointed to the flower path: "this is biluohua. It''s poisonous as well as medicinal. It depends on how it''s used."


    "This is xuanjing fruit. It can''t be eaten. It can only be used for refining pills. It has the function of dredging channels and promoting cultivation." She pointed to the xuanjingguo again.


    Cheng Sheng listened to it immediately. He grabbed Hua Ruge''s collar and said, "you know not only the medicine, but also the medicine?"


    "I know almost everything about Qingyun auction house." Hua said like a song.


    "The elixir of Qingyun auction house is better than that of our school. You are much better than Gaolun. You will make me a medicine boy later." Chengsheng is very satisfied.


    "It''s OK to be a medicine boy, master Dan. Can you let me go first?" Hua Ruge said with a smile.


    Cheng Sheng just let her go, patted her on the shoulder and said, "you''re not bad, come with me now. I want to brew another ten jars of good wine. You fill me up."


    As he spoke, he pulled Hua rugo out.


    The disciples of the law enforcement Hall who knocked at the door stood there. They were at a loss, but there was no bad result. They asked, "master Dan, do we want to take him back?"


    "Nonsense. This is my medicine boy. Do you want to take it away without giving me face?" Cheng Sheng is unhappy.


    "I dare not." The people in the law enforcement hall shook their heads at once. They cried in their hearts, obviously he asked them to arrest people.


    "The two adults have worked hard. I''ll invite you to drink some other day." Hua Yuege, who was pulled away, said with a smile.


    They didn''t look at her angrily, and said that if it wasn''t for you, we could be scolded.


    "You can be a man, boy." Cheng Sheng said and let her go.


    Hua laughs and doesn''t talk.


    Cui Hao and Xiong Yanqing are watching. Seeing the disciples of Chengsheng law enforcement hall go back, Hua Ruge follows Chengsheng. It''s strange.


    Hua Ruge blinks at them to show them peace of mind.


    Several people are stunned by the Kung Fu of God. In the distance, song Ziyang approaches and says to Hua Ruge, "you, come with me."


    Hua rugo knew that this man was taking revenge when he saw his bad expression.


    But she didn''t wait to open her mouth. Cheng Sheng said, "younger martial brother song, do you want to ask my opinion if you want to take my people away?"


    Song Ziyang is trying to find Li Dahai''s trouble, but he doesn''t notice that there is Chengsheng here.


    But even if he saw it, he didn''t care much. He said casually, "it''s elder martial brother Cheng. I haven''t seen him for half a month. I don''t know if he has been promoted to Wupin Danshi?"


    Although Cheng Sheng is more than 40 years old, he has limited talent for making pills and likes drinking wine very much. He has wasted a lot of time studying the spirit medicine wine. Now he is still a master of four kinds of pills, not as good as song Ziyang, who is less than 30 years old.


    "What''s the great thing about master wupindan? I don''t want to talk to you." Cheng Sheng waved his hand. He was very unhappy.


    In fact, he doesn''t know what to say. At such an old age, he has to lose to the younger generation. Naturally, his face is not good-looking.


    Song Ziyang sneered and said, "I''m just joking. Why do you want to introduce me, elder martial brother?"


    "If you don''t finish, get out of the way and don''t stop me." Cheng Sheng frowned.


    "Elder martial brother can go naturally, but Li Dahai has a festival with me. Can I handle it?" Song Ziyang didn''t want to entangle with Cheng Sheng either. He directly went around Hua Ruge.


    Cheng Sheng hears the words and hums: "I didn''t care what kind of grudge you had with him before. He is my medicine boy now. I won''t allow you to take him away."


    Hua rugo didn''t expect Cheng Sheng to look unreliable and protect her.


    "Elder martial brother, where can''t you find a medicine boy? Do you have to fight with me for him?" Song Ziyang''s face is not pretty.


    "I''ll see if he''s good-natured. I won''t change it or give it to you. How about that?" Cheng Sheng is also angry. He stares at Song Ziyang and asks.


    Song Ziyang''s face was livid: "since elder martial brother said that, I can''t do anything about it. It''s elder martial brother Dan. Don''t blame me for not taking care of elder martial brother''s face."


    "I need your care, sea, let''s go." Cheng Sheng also didn''t have a good breath to say a, around Song Ziyang to go.


    Hua Ruge walked behind and smiled smugly at Song Ziyang.


    No way, it''s just a good relationship.


    Song Ziyang''s white face is even whiter. He can''t even get a disciple from outside!


    Cui Hao''s several people were also surprised when they watched.


    "I didn''t expect that brother Haida not only solved the danger, but also got the chance." Said Xiong Yanqing.


    Cui Hao nodded: "the world is changing. The sea brother looks like he is a man of nature."


    Several people also left after the discussion. Two days later, it was compared with Mr. Dan. They had to prepare a lot of things.


    Hua Ruge followed Cheng Sheng and finally entered the inner court of Brahman. He walked all the way to a room in the palace group. The row behind this room is where the highest palace is located.


    "What are you looking at? Tell me, how did you offend that song?" Cheng Sheng opened the door.


    Hua Ruge saw that this place was not inhabited by people, but the Danshi. But it was different from the normal danxiang. It was full of wine smell. What he didn''t know was that he had entered the wine cellar.


    It''s really a drinking old man.


    "I didn''t offend him, but I managed to save elder martial sister Tang. He was going to trouble me for some reason." Hua Ruge said as she watched, she seemed very casual in front of Chengsheng, which had nothing to do with Chengsheng.


    "That kid is eating flying vinegar, kid. If you don''t just take Tang Qian''s girl, song Ziyang will not be angry and crooked." Cheng Sheng''s way of indignation is that he was very angry by song Ziyang.


    Hua Ruge looks helpless. She thinks she may have entered a fake devil gate.


    This old man is obviously a funny guy, or he has no heart.


    "Don''t make fun of me, master Dan. How can elder martial sister Tang like me?" She began to loll.


    "But that song Ziyang is so angry. It''s not Wupin Danshi. What''s the big deal?" Cheng Sheng snorted and said, "forget it. Today, if you don''t make wine, go get me some medicine and I''ll make pills."

 Chapter 565

    "This is the prescription of Wuling pill. Take ten pairs for me. I must refine the pill these two days." Cheng Sheng said and handed Hua Ruge a red square and a jade card: "go to the dispensing room and take the medicine according to it."


    Hua rugo has some doubts. I don''t know how to do it.


    "Don''t you know where the dispensary is?" Cheng Sheng frowned.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I''m a disciple from the outside, I haven''t come in."


    "Over there, hurry up." Cheng Sheng points impatiently in one direction.


    He was in a bad mood after being laughed at.


    Hua Ruge nodded and went out in that direction. Although it''s Brahman''s branch, it''s also a big place. Hua Ruge asked two people to find a place in the middle.


    As soon as she went in, she saw a small window, in which sat a young man in his twenties. Seeing her come in, she asked strangely, "who are you?"


    "I''m the medicine boy of master Chengdan. Come to get the medicine." Hua Yuege said and handed over the paper in his hand.


    There are herbs on the paper and the quantity needed.


    The young man took over and said, "give me the jade card."


    Hua rugo hands the young man in and nods. He doesn''t go to get the medicine at the first time, but approaches Hua rugo. He whispers, "it''s all said that Gao Lun, the medicine child before Chengdan teacher, died on a woman, isn''t it true?"


    It seems that people everywhere have a heart of gossip.


    "Yes, I was there." She also lowered her voice.


    "Ha ha"


    the young man couldn''t help laughing, but he didn''t dare to say more for fear of delaying the work of master Dan. He walked away vaguely.


    Hua rugo saw that he had entered the inner door. After a while, he came out and handed Hua rugo a package, saying, "here are all the medicines. Take them back."


    "OK, please." Hua Ruge received the package and took back her jade plate, politely.


    "No trouble, come and have a chat when you have time." The young man''s face is full of gossip.


    Hua Yuege said two sentences with a smile, then went back with the medicine.


    On her way back, she remembered that the Danshi of Tianfu college also took medicine from the dispensing room to refine the pill. This is the resource provided by the college to Danshi.


    But this resource can''t be taken in vain. The alchemist should make contributions to the college, that is, alchemy.


    She never contributes to nature and doesn''t go to get the medicine. Moreover, she doesn''t lack the elixir to use in the ghost medicine garden on Danyang peak.


    Back in the Danshi room, Hua rugo sees that Cheng Sheng has changed his clothes. This is a red soul master''s robe. The fire is embedded in his chest with the crystal core of the Xuan beast. It is used to increase his soul power.


    Not only that, he also hung two necklaces on his neck, four or five rings on his hand, a staff on his knee, and a dozen pieces of Firestone in front of his body, all of which were equipment for improving the power of soul skill.


    Hua Ruge was really surprised to see this battle. What he didn''t know was that he wanted to refine nine pills.


    "How can you come back? It''s so slow to get a medicine." Cheng Sheng said impatiently.


    Hua Ruge also saw that the old man was used to losing his temper. In fact, he was not bad, and he didn''t have to be malicious.


    "I can''t find some of them for the first time. They are all here." Hua rugo said to put the package beside him.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t investigate, but said, "take one of each and send it to me."


    Hua Ruge follows suit.


    Cheng Sheng took a deep breath, and finally reached out a hand to hold the Danlu. The flames in his hand immediately surrounded the Danlu.


    Then he began to put herbs into the Danlu, starting with high-grade danyao, which was difficult to purify.


    Hua Ruge is looking at it at the same time. Seeing his skillful technique, he knows that this is not the first time for him to refine the Wupin julingdan.


    His seven star spirit Master''s accomplishments should have been refined for a long time. I don''t know why he didn''t succeed.


    Chengsheng seems to be very nervous. He is very careful step by step. After a while, nine kinds of lingcao are slowly melted into a liquid in the Danlu and further purified.


    She frowned a little when she saw it. The old man didn''t have a good command of the fire. The purification of the herbs was a lot worse.


    Because the liquid medicine is impure, Cheng Sheng has been using it for a long time. However, when he was melting the pill, he was already sweating profusely, and his mental strength was not enough.


    Hua Ruge looks at him because of improper control and wrong order of integration.


    The huolingcao of fire attribute and the Lei crystal anther liquid of thunder attribute are then fused together.


    "Bang!"


    The sky thunders the ground fire, and the potion explodes immediately.


    Cheng Sheng falls back after being bombed. Fortunately, the pill doesn''t hurt people. Cheng Sheng is unharmed except for his disheartened face. He sits up without waiting for Hua Ruge to help him. He mumbles, "how can I fail again?"


    Hua Ruge scratched his forehead and comforted him: "it''s so difficult to refine the pill. How can you succeed at one time? There are many more medicines here. If you refine more heats, you will succeed."


    Even if she is gifted and has many soul skills, alchemy will occasionally make mistakes, let alone others.


    She could understand the situation.


    Cheng Sheng listened to Hua Ruge''s words and wiped his face and continued refining.


    The second furnace Chengsheng is the same way as before. The heat hasn''t been changed.


    "Bang!"


    When it comes to rongdan, it will inevitably explode again.


    Hua Ruge wants to keep encouraging.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Next, Hua Ruge''s ears were full of the voice of exploding pills, so she looked at Sheng''s eyes again and slowly froze.


    He failed five times!


    And every time is the same reason, fire control is not in place, fusion error.


    This man actually fell in the same pit five times, and it seems that he doesn''t know what''s wrong.


    Now she finally knows why others say he has limited talent in alchemy.


    This is not only limited, but also a pit.


    Cheng Sheng lies on the ground, shocked by the last furnace of pills. He doesn''t get up directly, but meditates on something.


    Hua Ruge did not disturb him. He thought that he could find out the reason from so many failures.


    After a while, she heard Cheng Sheng murmuring to himself, "it''s clear that there''s no mistake. How can it not succeed?"


    Hua Ruge put his hand over his face and didn''t know what to say.


    It seems that even if he tried ten more heats, he would fail. This man''s perception in this respect is really poor.


    Cheng Sheng sat up and looked at Hua Ruge and said, "tell me, why did I fail?"


    "Me?" Hua Ruge pointed to himself, then shook his head and said, "I''m just a medicine boy, how can I understand such profound knowledge."


    Cheng Sheng sighed: "if I can''t be promoted to Wupin Danshi these two days, Danshi Dabi can''t be killed by song Ziyang''s kid."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed slightly as she listened. How can Cheng Sheng provoke song Ziyang because of her own reasons? Should she do something.

 Chapter 566

    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said, "I remember that when I was at the auction house, it seemed that a Dan master had heard that the purification of five or more pills is very important. You should be proficient and don''t know whether it is right or not."


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes brightened and said, "I know that I spent too long and too much energy in refining the pills, which led to the lack of energy in the future integration."


    Hua Ruge breathed a sigh of relief, saying that you have finally figured it out.


    "I thought that wupindanyao was difficult to refine. I didn''t think about shortening the purification time at all." Cheng Sheng clapped his hands and added, then looked at Hua Ruge and said, "your boy is good. A word makes me think it through. It is more than 100 times stronger than the boy before."


    Hua Ruge said with a modest smile: "I''ve been in the auction house for several years, I''ve met many alchemists, and I''ve overheard some things, which is nothing."


    "Those words are the most precious. How do you think about them? Tell me whatever you think about. Have you heard them?" Cheng Sheng is very excited.


    He is not intelligent enough. He can only listen to others'' ideas.


    Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly and replied, "OK."


    It''s a good reason to make up, so that no reason can be doubted in the future.


    "By the way, Qingyun auction house is also the top auction house in mainland China. If you don''t work hard there, you can''t enter our magic gate." Cheng Sheng asked in doubt.


    As soon as Hua Yuege heard this, he said angrily: "they drove me away, so I stopped and robbed something. As for driving me away, I think it''s the official revenge."


    "You deserve to be kicked out." Cheng Sheng shakes his head.


    It''s nothing to rob things in the magic gate, but in places like Qingyun, it''s only weird if you don''t get rid of them.


    This kid really doesn''t know what to say.


    Hua Ruge said casually, "but it''s better for us Brahmins to do whatever we want without following any rules."


    "That''s true. Those hypocrites are good at pretending. In fact, they are not good people." Cheng Sheng''s face was disdainful when he said the right way.


    Hua Ruge is the first time to hear the devil''s view on the right way. It turns out that''s the way it is.


    She doesn''t deny that the right way is not all good people, nor is Mormon necessarily all bad people. Usually, it''s OK to keep the well water away from the river, but it''s not OK to rob her things and return them.


    The ring is her, the strength of the earth is her, no one can move.


    Next, Chengsheng began to refine again. This time, he knew that he would change his mind and increase his firepower during purification. This time, he was fast. Next, when the liquid medicine was mixed, he was full of energy.


    Hua Ruge is watching.


    This time, the order of the fusion of several drugs was completely recorded on the Dan Fang. There was no mistake in this point, but there was another problem in the later stage of the fusion.


    There are several kinds of drugs that are opposite, and they must be properly controlled before they can be integrated. However, even if he is energetic, he cannot adjust the retention intensity of each drug with his mental strength.


    So


    "Bang!"


    The pill exploded again without any accident.


    If the purification period is because he is still immersed in the refining methods of four pills, the current integration failure of pills is really not good.


    Because this step requires extremely sensitive and high-intensity mental power to do, obviously Chengsheng is not enough.


    He really has no talent for alchemy. If he doesn''t compare with Hua Ruge, even song Ziyang is less than a little bit.


    This can be seen from the fact that song Ziyang is only a six star soul master who can become a five level Dan master, while Chengsheng Seven Star soul master or four level Dan master.


    Alchemy really depends on talent to a great extent.


    "I have finished purification." After Cheng Sheng was bombed, he was very happy.


    Hua Yuege was shocked for a while. He patted Hua Yuege on the shoulder and said, "boy, thanks to you this time. Let''s go for a drink."


    "Drink, not alchemy?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "It''s no use trying all the time. Let''s drink first and continue later." Cheng Sheng took her and left.


    He took a jar of wine out of the cellar in the alchemy room and said, "it''s made by me ten years ago. There are dozens of spiritual herbs in it. I promise you haven''t drunk such a good wine."


    Hua rugo was very interested in this. He pointed to the wine and asked, "is this really for me?"


    "Of course, I''ll see you today. Let''s have a good drink." Cheng Sheng said that he took Hua Ruge to his residence, which is an independent courtyard not far from here.


    He told the maid to serve the dishes. He took out the wine bowl from the space with him, opened the mud seal, poured out 20000, and handed one bowl to Hua Ruge and said, "come and have a taste."


    Hua Ruge''s first reaction when he smelled the wine was that he felt that he was floating and would be drunk before he drank it.


    "Good wine." She couldn''t help but applaud.


    She is the one who loves wine. When she saw the good wine, she could not control it. She looked up and drank the bowl. The sweet smell of wine and medicine lingered in her mouth for a long time.


    This wine is ten times better than the one Xiong Yanqing took out last time. It also gives Hua Ruge a new understanding of the spirit medicine wine.


    "Good wine." She added.


    "Boy, you are a wine lover. I''ll give you a chance." Cheng Sheng drank a bowl and said, "if you can tell me which elixir this wine is made of, I will give you a jar."


    Hua Yuege laughed as soon as he heard it, and asked, "such a good master Jiudan would give it to me?"


    "Wine to a confidant, if you can answer it, how about giving it to you." Chengsheng is straightforward.


    Although he said this, he didn''t believe that Hua Ruge could answer it.


    Hua Yuege smiled even more: "then I hope master Dan doesn''t regret it."


    Cheng Sheng raises his eyebrows slightly.


    "Among them are Longmu grass, sanguine ginseng, Desong vein, red flame flower, ten thousand years of Ganoderma lucidum, ice crystal lotus, ten thousand years of water on the top of snow mountain..."


    Hua Ruge reported dozens of miraculous medicines in one breath, and there was no pause in the middle.


    Cheng Sheng was shocked. After so many years, it was not easy for him to remember one by one. She even opened her mouth and reported it.


    It''s amazing.


    "Boy, you are very talented in this respect." Cheng Sheng was surprised.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "I was also a Dan master at the auction house, but I am a fighter, and I am doomed to not be able to make alchemy."


    "What a pity." Cheng Sheng lamented.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "master Chengdan is not reluctant to give me that bottle of wine."


    "Nonsense, I''ll make sure what I say, and I''ll bring you a jar when I go back." When Cheng Sheng said this, he almost bit his teeth.

 Chapter 567

    It took so much energy to brew it. Now it''s sent out, of course, he''s heartbroken.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "then I''ll thank Master Dan."


    She''s not polite.


    Cheng Sheng waves his hand freely, then drinks wine with some pain.


    Soon the dish came up. It was delicious because it was from the small kitchen. She tore a chicken leg and chewed it.


    Cheng Sheng squinted at her for a while and then said, "I always think you are different."


    "Good-looking?" Hua said in a broad voice.


    "Less stink, I think you seem to have a kind of temperament, which is different from those outside disciples." Cheng Sheng said.


    Hua Ruge asked casually, "what is it?"


    "At will, you seem to be very unrestrained, as if you have no fear, where do you come from the self-confidence?" Chengsheng finally found an accurate description.


    Hua Ruge took a bite of the drumstick and said: "you don''t know, master Chengdan. I just hate the shackles outside to join our Brahman. You said that you would live for so many years and be so tired."


    She has a devil like voice.


    "What you said is reasonable. We joined the devil''s gate just to break those rules. I''m tired." Cheng Sheng takes a sip of wine and agrees with Hua Ruge.


    "That''s right." It''s not too much fun to eat and drink like a song.


    "There are many people who dare to think so, but few dare to do so. You are free and easy." Cheng Sheng really appreciates her.


    In fact, he himself is such a person, otherwise he would not not not be good at alchemy, only thinking about wine making and drinking every day.


    "Dan Normal University is merciful. They all say that I am a fool." Hua Ruge is laughing and joking.


    Cheng Sheng nodded and said, "this is a good word."


    Hua Ruge continues to drink.


    If I could be a jerk, I would be happy.


    They didn''t drink too much this meal. In the afternoon, they went back to the pill room to refine pills. Cheng Sheng was constantly mixing the liquid medicine. Hua rugo sat down and dozed off.


    She could have fallen asleep if it hadn''t been for the "bang" that came in her ear from time to time.


    The ten herbs he just got are being squandered again.


    Hua Ruge has seen through. It''s very difficult to produce five kinds of pills with his mental strength. It''s possible to break through the great soul master. After all, his mental perception is really weak.


    But this promotion seems more difficult than alchemy.


    Chengsheng failed again one afternoon later, he kept pacing in Dan''s room. Seeing Hua Ruge sleeping, he shouted angrily, "Li Dahai, wake up for me."


    Hua Ruge only felt the ear shake, then looked up confused.


    "How dare you sleep? Do you know who you are? " Cheng Sheng roared, obviously throwing all the anger on her.


    Hua rugo hurriedly stood up and confessed, "I shouldn''t sleep, but I shouldn''t be blamed completely. It''s really that wine is so good. I''m sleepy after drinking more."


    Cheng Sheng hears Hua Ruge praising his wine, and his Qi disappears for the most part. He just snorts angrily and asks, "have you heard of any tricks on fusion?"


    Hua Ruge rubbed his eyes and said, "let me think about it."


    The most direct way is for her to practice, not to mention five products, nine products are nothing.


    It''s a kind of torture to let her a little alchemist see Chengsheng as a waste of medicinal materials.


    "All right, go back to bed and continue tomorrow." Cheng Sheng said, took out the wine from one side and handed it to Hua Ruge, saying, "this is for you. Save your drink."


    "Thank you, master Chengdan. I''ll go back first." Hua Ruge said and slipped away holding the jar.


    By this time, it was dark. Hua Ruge was on her way back. When the evening wind blew, she became more conscious.


    At this critical time, it''s not so simple to hold the Dan division competition. She has to help Chengsheng get the places to participate, so that she can find out what the path is in this.


    According to the news heard these days, there are not many five product elixirs in the clan. As long as she can help Chengsheng refine five product elixirs, she should be able to get the quota.


    But how can she help?


    Although Chengsheng is a good old man, there are too many deficiencies in this respect.


    She knocked on her head and said, "think about it tonight.".


    After returning to his residence, Cui Hao came up to ask about the situation. Hua rugo chatted with him for a while, and then he lay on his bed and began to think of a way.


    Alchemy is a person''s control. It doesn''t work to help in secret. It can only help in name.


    There is a medicine library in her brain. She learned a lot from the jade slips from the temple of light. She has a wide range of pharmaceutical knowledge, so her eyes are bright after thinking for a while.


    After thinking about it, she didn''t care about anything else. She turned over and went to bed. She didn''t sleep well last night. She needs to make up for it today.


    The next day she got up and went to Dan''s room. She found Cheng Sheng was still pacing inside. It seemed that she had come for a while.


    "How do you come? I don''t know. I thought you were Dan Shi and I was a medicine boy." Cheng Sheng is more angry when he sees Hua Ruge.


    "Yes, I will come early tomorrow." Hua Ruge nodded in a hurry.


    "What else will come tomorrow? Tomorrow is the time for the candidates." Cheng Sheng said, with a look of distress: "if I can''t practice five kinds of pills today, song will definitely give me shoes to wear."


    Hua Ruge said that you know you are in a hurry at this time.


    "Don''t worry, master Dan. I thought of something last night. I don''t know if it will help you." She has a very important way.


    "Listen." Cheng Sheng Dao.


    "Well, once a alchemist came and bought a Linglan grass. I remember that he said it was used to make five product julingdan. But there is no such lingyao in our prescription. I wonder if I remember it wrong." Hua rugo said that he was not sure.


    It''s better to be vague about this kind of thing.


    "Orchid?" Cheng Sheng murmured, "there is no such medicine in Dan Fang, it should be your mistake."


    Hua rugo almost spits out old blood. Isn''t what she pointed out obvious enough?


    Cheng Sheng starts pacing again.


    "But then the man really brought five kinds of julingdan for consignment. Do you think he added this lingcao to the pill?" She can only speak more clearly.


    Cheng shengdun stopped and began to think: "what''s the use of adding it?"


    Hua Ruge said nothing more. She thought that as long as she was an alchemist who was proficient in pharmacology, she would understand what was going on.


    "I see." Cheng Sheng suddenly clapped his hands and said, "this Linglan grass is a mild wood attribute. It can alleviate the conflict among other kinds of lingyao, so that the difficulty of integrating the liquid medicine is reduced. Moreover, this Linglan grass can improve the spirit of the pill. It''s wonderful."

 Chapter 568

    Hua Ruge breathed a sigh of relief, saying that you finally want to understand.


    "It''s a genius to think of such a way. It''s a genius in the world of alchemy." Cheng Sheng is still there.


    Hua rugo is not very proud of this. As long as she can read as many books as she can, this idea is easy to come up with. The reason why no one used it before is because it is unnecessary.


    Alchemy experts disdain to use this method to reduce the difficulty, but those who can''t reach the realm are practicing hard, which will not help them in the future.


    For instance, Cheng Sheng, who is eager for success, can only be treated differently.


    "What are you still doing? Go to linglangcao for me." Cheng Sheng urges.


    Hua Ruge nodded and went out.


    Soon Cheng Sheng changed into a soul master''s robe, with a lot of equipment, ready to alchemy.


    Hua Ruge looked at it at the same time. She was more nervous than when she was making her own pills.


    You can''t fail any more.


    Chengsheng started. The first step was to purify the liquid medicine. Because I practiced many times yesterday, there was no accident. In the second step, I first mixed the liquid medicine of Linglan grass, and then I tasted it in order.


    With Linglan grass, this gentle attribute fusion really becomes easier than before. Chengsheng quickly adapts to this intensity, and even quickly merges the pills.


    After that, there is only one step left to condense into Dan.


    He carefully controlled the fire and didn''t dare to be half careless. This step is the most important one. If something goes wrong, it will fall short.


    Hua Ruge''s heart mentioned her voice.


    Time passed by, and after a while, there was finally a danxiang in the room. Hua Ruge sniffed it, and judged that the danyao had 50% purity and 20% spirituality. Generally speaking, it was pretty good.


    At last, she was relieved that there was no white flower in her mind.


    "Hahaha, it''s done. I didn''t expect to become the Wupin Dan master so soon. Hahaha." Cheng Sheng put away the pills and laughed over there.


    Hua Ruge helped fu''er. What can I be happy to be a Wupin Dan master at such an old age.


    "You are really my lucky star. I will give you whatever I want." Cheng Sheng comes and pats Hua Ruge and laughs.


    Hua Yuege smiled and rubbed his hands and said, "can you give me some more bottles of that wine?"


    "You''re not finished, are you? That''s all my treasure. How many jars do you want to open your mouth? You just want my old fortune. " Cheng Sheng opens his mouth and scolds.


    Hua Yuege''s face is aggrieved: "you said you would give it."


    "You said it." Cheng Sheng said he was going to fight.


    Hua Ruge stepped back and brazenly held out a finger, saying, "otherwise, give me a jar."


    "How can I find you such a medicine boy who is thinking about my wine? That''s my treasure." Cheng Sheng said that he felt heartache.


    Hua Ruge heard that he meant to let go, and he didn''t speak. He was waiting.


    "I''ll give you a jar for the sake of your reminding me this time, but this jar is enough. Don''t worry about it any more." Cheng Sheng is not very angry.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "one altar is good."


    Although she promised, she didn''t have the idea to continue to make wine. She could brew it by herself, but she still wanted to drink it for a while.


    "Hum."


    Cheng Sheng hummed and went to the cellar to get it for Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege accepted the wine and Cheng Sheng went out and said, "save some wine. It''s a good wine. It can''t be drunk like you. It''s a waste of good things."


    "Yes." As she closed the door, she didn''t hear a word.


    Why do we have to taste wine? How nice it is to drink.


    As soon as they came out of the Danshi room, they saw that the door of the Danshi room beside them was open. Song Ziyang came out and saw Hua Ruge. His face soon sank.


    "Elder martial brother Cheng, why are you so upset? Haven''t you made five kinds of pills yet?" Song Ziyang''s weird way.


    Cheng Sheng pretended to be angry and said, "what can I do without training? I can still get the quota of master Dan."


    "Elder martial brother Cheng is really confident. I''ll wait and see." Song Ziyang said with a light face.


    "See." Cheng Sheng snorted and went to his yard.


    Buzi is so leisurely, thinking about the expression that song Ziyang will see that he can make five kinds of pills tomorrow.


    Hua Ruge''s expression doesn''t change much. He goes around Song Ziyang.


    "Li Dahai, do you really think I can''t do anything to you?" Song Ziyang said in a deep voice.


    Hua Ruge was standing at his side at the moment, and hearing the words, he said: "I said master Song Dan, you are also a person of status, so don''t get upset with a small disciple of my outside school."


    "You''re in my way!" Song Ziyang''s indignant way.


    Hua Yuege''s face is inexplicable: "where on earth did I offend you?"


    She was not a Brahmin who entered as an alchemist, and was in his way.


    "Don''t pretend. This time, the number of Dan teachers is determined in the clan. Those who get the quota can make a request to the patriarch. As long as I win, I want you to be my medicine boy." Song Ziyang said with a sneer.


    It''s obvious that if Hua rugo is serious enough, his staff will surely have no good fruit to eat.


    She picked the corner of her eye and asked, "you are so confident that you can win?"


    "If I don''t win, will the Chengdan Division win?" Song Ziyang smiled and said, "wait for me."


    As he said it, he walked away.


    Hua Yuege behind him, disdained smile.


    If Chengdan division doesn''t get the quota this time, it is possible that the goods will succeed. But if Chengdan division gets the quota, the patriarch will never offend another Danshi for one Danshi.


    So her danger is not so great.


    And even if she really went to that step, she may not have no way. She thought and sneered, "fool, the hell man has to say in advance, are you really a lamb without fighting back?"


    She didn''t care about going back. Before she took a few steps, she saw that in the pavilion not far away, song Ziyang was talking about Tang Qian. Tang Qian was disgusted.


    When she didn''t see them, she wanted to walk past them.


    "Li Dahai?" Tang Qian''s voice rang out abruptly, with a taste of surprise.


    Hua Ruge had to turn around and say, "elder martial sister Tang, master Song Dan, it''s so clever."


    "By the way, I heard that you have become the medicine boy of Chengdan division. I want to see you." Tang Qian came over as she spoke.


    "Thank you very much, elder martial sister. Everything is fine." Hua Yuege said politely.


    "Then you will go to danshidabi tomorrow, will you?" Tang Qian asked with some expectation.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head: "yes, I''m going to help Chengdan


    "I''ll go around and watch, and then you will tell me about alchemy." Said Tang Qian.


    Hua Ruge thinks this trend is wrong more and more. If you want to hear about alchemy, don''t go to find song Ziyang and find her a medicine boy?

 Chapter 569

    "Elder martial sister Tang, I''m just a little medicine boy. I don''t know how to make pills." Hua Ruge refuses decisively.


    She is afraid of getting into trouble that she shouldn''t have.


    "Well, I''ll talk to you then." Tang Qian doesn''t mean to give up at all. She has figured it out these days. Since she has a good feeling, why don''t she try to get closer.


    "I don''t know if I will be free then. Elder martial sister Tang should talk with master Song Dan. I''ll leave." Hua Ruge bowed slightly, and turned away without waiting for Tang Qian to say anything.


    Tang Qian opens her mouth, but at last she doesn''t have time to say anything, and her face slowly loses.


    "Qian''er, do you see that this kid doesn''t understand the amorous feelings at all? Why do you put down your body to please him?" Song Ziyang came over from behind.


    Tang Qian was so disappointed that he left without any reason.


    Song Ziyang''s teeth are itchy with anger behind him. Li Dahai, he must not let it go!


    Hua rugo didn''t know and didn''t care about being shot again. She went back to her house and saw Cui Hao talking happily in a pavilion. When she saw her from a distance, she reached out and said, "brother Haida, come here."


    Hua rugo came to see them drinking.


    "I''m very interested." Hua rugo said and sat down.


    Xiong Yanqing said: "when all the preparations are finished, sit down and have a drink. Brother Dahai will tell me what''s different with alchemy by master Chengdan."


    "That''s right. The sea brother is different now. It seems that the appearance of master Dan was very protective for you that day. I will treat you well." Leng Yunping poured a bowl of wine for Hua Ruge and said.


    Hua Ruge heard the words and said: "it''s really good that master Chengdan treats me. I didn''t expect that this time, not only nothing happened, but also good luck because of misfortune."


    She said to drink a bowl of wine clean, proud look are written in the face, looking at is no city.


    "Haha, congratulations to brother Haida. Come on, brother. I''ll give you a toast." Cui Hao took the lead.


    Hua rugo frowned after drinking the wine. "Brother Cui, wait a moment. You have to respect your brother so much. But it''s not good. Let''s have some good wine today."


    Cui Hao was stunned, and Hua Yuege took out a jar of spirit medicine wine from the space. He said with a smile, "this is the reward of master Danshi. I''ll have a taste of it."


    It''s hard for others to get this wine. It''s really a small thing for her to be a top alchemist, and she doesn''t care to take it out.


    Hua Ruge is determined to open the mud seal. Several people smell it and it''s just a flash in front of them.


    Xiong Yanqing glared at his eyes and said incredibly: "brother Da Hai, are you a spirit medicine wine? Or a whole altar? "


    It''s not easy to know how many he got before.


    "Thanks for the love of master Dan. Come here. Let''s not get drunk today." Hua Ruge''s straightforward one poured a cup.


    Cui Hao saw that he had spilled a lot of wine on the table, and hurriedly snatched over the table and said, "I''ll pour it."


    Hua Ruge, ha ha, smiled and sat down.


    Leng Yunping took a sip of the wine, when he even patted the table and said, "good wine, ten times better than the last one."


    "Brother Dahai is really interesting. He is willing to take out such good wine." Xiong Yanqing sincerely said, "if you don''t talk about the others, you won''t have this spirit."


    "It''s all my brothers. That''s too much to see. Come on, drink." Hua Yuege raised the bowl.


    A few people touched it, then drank it all at once, but it was also refreshing.


    Cui Hao smiled and patted Hua Yuege on the shoulder. "I didn''t see you wrong. I''m a good brother to make friends with."


    "Thank you very much." Hua Ruge laughed frankly.


    After drinking for a while, Hua rugo said, "brothers, do you know how many places will zongmen Danbi choose tomorrow?"


    "I know that." Xiong Yanqing hurriedly replied, "twenty, we Brahmins have twenty places this time."


    Cui Hao nodded: "yes, the competition is still very fierce, and I don''t know if Chengdan division can be selected."


    "Brother, I''m starting to worry about that." Hua Ruge then said, "is there any restriction, age or grade?"


    "I know that only Danshi under the age of 60 can take part in it, and Danshi of senior grade can''t. I heard that there may be other arrangements." Leng Yunping said.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are narrowed.


    What are the three magic gates planning?


    "We have 200 Dan teachers under the age of 60, and only 20 of them can be selected, and only excellent children can break through the siege," Cui added.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head: "so it is. I hope master Chengdan can pass. Maybe I can enjoy another jar of wine once I''m happy."


    He has always been a cynic, and everyone is not surprised.


    "It''s very difficult for Chengdan master. Let''s not talk about it. Drink." Xiong Yanqing said a word and went to drink again.


    Hua Ruge picked out the corner of his eyes and said to himself, "can we do it tomorrow?".


    Several people had a drink in the evening. Because Hua Ruge knew about Jiu Dan, he didn''t get drunk but had a headache. He rubbed his head and fell on the bed.


    She has been here for a few days now and has not made any breakthrough. If she can use this identity to go further, it''s up to tomorrow''s game.


    Thinking about her, she fell asleep. The next day, she was woken up by someone smashing the door.


    "Who is it?"


    She said impatiently.


    "Brother Dahai, Master Cheng has sent for you. Master Dan''s big ratio will start soon. Hurry up." Cui Hao''s voice rings.


    Hua Ruge just got up from the bed and went out to wash and mutter: "it''s not easy to be a drug child. I have to get up this morning."


    "I said brother, don''t complain. Master Dan got up earlier than you." Cui Hao expressed frustration.


    Hua Ruge yawned and said, "it''s better to be on the sea. If you want to start when you want, you can rob whoever you want."


    "Brother, let''s go." Cui Hao almost didn''t push her.


    He had never seen such a drug boy who didn''t pay attention to master Dan. She was worried over there. She was still complaining about getting up early.


    Hua Ruge nodded, and walked towards the Danshi''s Danshi.


    Cui Hao sees Xiong Yanqing on the other side and says, "I said, old bear, do you think the sea brothers are a little different?"


    "I feel the same way." Xiong Yanqing nodded his head and said, "this kid doesn''t look like a person living under people."


    "You two just don''t chat there. I''m afraid that the boy is a man who is not afraid of anything." Leng Yunping approaches.


    Cui Hao and Xiong Yanqing nodded at the same time, which they all felt.


    Hua Ruge has not yet arrived at Danshi, but he hears Cheng Sheng roaring: "why hasn''t Li Dahai come yet?"

 Chapter 570

    Hua Ruge hurriedly ran in and wiped the sweat on his forehead: "master Dan, I''m here."


    "How did you come? I don''t know if you''ll have a competition in a moment?" Cheng Sheng shouted.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I know."


    "What are you still doing? Fill the medicine quickly."


    "Yes." Hua Ruge agreed, and hurriedly took the jade plate and Dan Fang to dispense medicine.


    On the way back and forth, Hua Yuege sighs more than once. It''s more difficult to be a medicine boy than an alchemist.


    I knew that she would enter the sect as an alchemist. At that time, with her accomplishments in this field, she would not kill the so-called genius in it.


    She came back with the bag. Cheng Sheng didn''t even check it. He said, "don''t be shocked. Let''s go."


    Cheng Sheng said and walked back.


    The rear one is the largest palace here. At this time, there are two rows of low tables on the large open space in front of the palace. Behind the table, there is master Dan kneeling.


    At this time, hundreds of Danshi had gathered, and a maid took Chengsheng to the corresponding seat.


    Hua Ruge found that the seats were all arranged in order of Dan''s grade.


    And Chengsheng, the master of four levels of Dan, is in the middle position, which is about a hundred people in the front and more than one hundred people in the back.


    Those in the front are generally older, and those in the back are in their twenties and thirties.


    Hua Ruge said in his heart, thanks to his promotion of Chengsheng to Wupin Danshi, otherwise he would be surprised to have the quota this time.


    Looking at the current situation, it''s not so easy for Wupin to win.


    The quality of pills must be higher.


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes and began to think again.


    Danshi Lu continues to arrive. Hua rugo sees song Ziyang sitting in front of him. He''s dressed in red and looks like a dog.


    As soon as he appeared, he exchanged greetings with many people, looked at the faces of those people, appreciated song Ziyang very much, and many of them were interested in making friends.


    Tut Tut, the treatment of genius is different.


    Hua Ruge thought.


    Song Ziyang''s eyes swept over her standing behind Chengsheng, and her eyes were full of contempt, just like the immortal looking at mortals.


    Hua Yuege was upset.


    How dare you look down on her just because of the goods?


    She wrote down the hatred.


    When master Dan arrived, a man came out of the hall. He looked like he was forty or fifty years old. He had black hair, black beard and black robe. He was full of the sense of killing.


    Just now, all the Dan teachers who were still talking to each other were quiet when they saw this man coming out, and then they all stood up and bowed and said, "see elder."


    More than two hundred people went to worship together in a very big battle, which was very spectacular.


    "Man, who is this?" Hua Yuege asked a nearby medicine boy.


    There is a distance between Yao Tong and Dan Shi, so they don''t have a taboo in their speech. The Yao Tong is just bored and says, "it''s a big elder."


    Hua Ruge picked the eyebrows and said that I know which onion this elder is.


    "The eldest elder is Tang Lin, who is the first one of my Brahmans." Seeing that Hua Ruge was still ignorant, the man came near and added.


    Hua Ruge suddenly said: "this is the master of Song Dan, the father of elder martial sister Tang?"


    "Yes."


    "What a prestige." Hua is singing.


    "Of course, it''s said that the elder is the master of jiupindan." The medicine boy worships Tao very much. For him, Danshi is a superior existence, not to mention Jiupin Danshi.


    Hua Ruge nodded as he listened: "master jiupindan is very powerful."


    Tang Lin pressed his hands down and all the Danshi sat down. Then he said:


    "today is the Danshi Dabi in our clan. You know that it''s for the quota of Danbi in the future. I''ll choose 20 representatives of the clan from the 214 people sitting here, so you have to go all out today."


    Dan teachers are nervous one after another. Although they don''t know what they are fighting for in this competition, they can only see from this battle that the last thing they are fighting for will be of great use.


    "There is only one chance for this competition. You can refine a furnace of pills on site. After that, I will pass the comprehensive evaluation on the grade, purity and spirituality of pills. The top 20 can get the quota to participate in the Danby." Tang Lin said again.


    All the alchemists expressed their understanding.


    "Let''s start now. In half an hour, let''s do it." Tang Lin said and sat down.


    This way Cheng Sheng closed his eyes, took a few deep breaths, and then began to refine.


    Hua Ruge has long put the herbs on the small table. Cheng Sheng can pass the customs as long as he follows yesterday''s process.


    She was looking at it. It was a tension.


    In order to get close to Chengsheng, she also spent a lot of time. Once she failed here, she had to find a new line to climb up. The problem was that she didn''t know if she could go as smoothly as this time.


    She was thinking, shoulder was patted, she saw a side of her head came to her side of Tang Qian.


    "Elder martial sister Tang." Hua Ruge said hello, but he was lamenting. How come again.


    "I don''t know anyone but come to talk to you." Tang Qian seemed to say it casually, but the apparently well-dressed appearance was not convincing.


    Hua Ruge coughed dryly and said, "elder martial sister Tang, now speaking will distract Dan teachers. Let''s stop talking."


    "You''re so timid. They''re concentrating on alchemy now. They can''t hear you." Tang Qian said, looking at Hua Ruge and saying, "let''s talk about us."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song.


    When Tang Qian saw her, she didn''t speak at all, but she just didn''t walk away.


    Hua Ruge is the most helpless. Now she hopes that she has the ruthlessness of Tuo Barry and directly slaps away the girl she came to.


    But Tang Qian didn''t speak, but let Hua Ruge have time to pay attention to alchemy.


    After her observation, there are 25 people preparing Wupin danyao. They are all Wupin Danshi. They are the most competitive.


    Then she''s going to keep her eyes on it.


    Chengsheng in front of him has passed the stage of purification and began to merge gradually. This process is long and takes energy to control. Hua Ruge watched carefully.


    After a few glances, she was relieved. After all, Chengsheng has the strength of Seven Star soul master, and the control power is fairly good. There is a great chance of success.


    "Are you interested in alchemy?" At this time, Tang Qian again in the side of the mouth.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I''m not interested. I just want to know if Chengdan can win."


    "The strength of Chengdan division is not inferior. I''m afraid it''s difficult to win the quota." A decent analysis by Tang Qian.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed habitually, without opening her mouth. Her eyes fell on Song Ziyang.

 Chapter 571

    The speed of the alchemists is almost the same. Soon it''s time to condense the pills. Hua rugo noticed that only two of the five product alchemists failed to explode the pills. The other 23 people, including Chengsheng, are very stable and look like they can become pills.


    Hua Ruge''s spiritual power quickly scanned and judged their purity and spirituality on these pills.


    Half of them are of 50% purity and 20% spirituality, almost the same as Chengsheng''s pills. They are qualified.


    There are two purity less than 50%, are not enough strength dare not waste time in purification there directly to melt Dan, so the purity is much lower.


    There are twenty-three people left. There are twenty-one left.


    Chengsheng is still in danger.


    Hua Ruge touched his chin and turned his attention to those people with good quality of pills. Song Ziyang was one of them. I have to say that he was really a person with ability to make pills.


    Among the five pills he made, 60% are pure and 30% are spiritual, which is better than most people''s quality, so it''s certain that he was selected.


    But who let him offend himself.


    Hua''s eyes narrowed like a song of evil spirit. He swallowed the beast with his spiritual power. After he confessed, he turned to see that Tang Qian was still there, which was just used as a cover.


    "Elder martial sister Tang, are you also interested in alchemy?" She volunteered.


    Tang Qian didn''t expect that she would take the initiative to speak. She said after a pause: "to be honest, I don''t like it very much. Although my father is an alchemist, I know very little."


    "That elder martial sister must like to join in the fun, otherwise she will not come here to watch the big match." Hua Ruge is chatting with each other.


    Tang Qianxin said, I''m not to see you, but I nodded.


    "It''s a coincidence. I also like to watch the bustle, especially watching people fall." Hua Yuege said and turned to look at her, with a sinister smile on her face.


    Tang Qian felt that her heart beat missed half a beat. Before she had a response, she heard a "bang".


    She subconsciously turned her head to look in the direction of the voice, and saw that song Ziyang''s Danlu had fallen to the ground. Her face was burnt black and her whole body was disordered. She was still in a state of stupidity, as if she didn''t know why she exploded the Danlu.


    This attracted a lot of people''s attention, even a lot of people because of the attention here lead to their own explosion.


    Tang Lin, the elder, frowned and became a Chinese knot. He stared at Song Ziyang and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    In front of the public, this is not another shame for him.


    "Master, it''s not my problem, it''s someone who interferes with me with mental power and makes me unable to concentrate. That''s why I made a mistake." Song Ziyang is in a hurry when he comes.


    "Is that true?" Asked Tang Lin.


    Song Ziyang nodded repeatedly: "I feel that it is a strong one, with a strong spirit."


    Tang Lin didn''t believe it or not at the first time, but looked at those who exploded the pill and asked, "are you also attacked to explode the pill?"


    All the alchemists shook their heads.


    They not only haven''t experienced it, but also don''t believe what song Ziyang said.


    One of the people who exploded because of the influence of song Ziyang said: "there is a big elder here. The spirit of the strong can hide from him. I think you just don''t admit your failure and are looking for an excuse."


    "Yes, I think so." There are also people who are attaching themselves to song Ziyang. They are very dissatisfied with song Ziyang.


    Song Ziyang was even more angry: "I''ve been promoted to wupindan division. How can I make mistakes? If there''s not a strong mental force interfering with me, I''ve been refining successfully."


    Because of song Ziyang''s position, people do not open their mouth to argue, but they are all disdainful. Obviously, they still think it''s an excuse.


    "Shut up, too. Don''t disturb other alchemists." Tang Lin is not very angry at Song Ziyang.


    He just made a tour around me. Except that Dan Shi is a medicine boy, where are the strong ones.


    Song Ziyang is making excuses for this.


    When song Ziyang saw the master''s gloomy expression, he only felt that his mouth was hard to distinguish. He was choked up by a mouthful of turbid Qi. He could not spit it out and swallow it. He was suffocating to death.


    Hua Ruge saw song Ziyang''s expression. Although he was surprised, he began to laugh.


    Boy, who can''t be bothered? I have to be bothered.


    Bad luck with you.


    "How could he have made such a mistake." Tang Qian is obviously confused.


    Hua Ruge said with a real face: "isn''t master Song Dan saying that someone interferes with him?"


    "You also believe that there are no strong ones here. Besides, although these people are song Ziyang''s competitors, they dare to fight in front of my father." Tang Qian has a model and a kind of analysis.


    Hua Ruge could not help laughing and nodded, "so did elder martial sister."


    Although the devouring beast has no fighting power, its spiritual power is not even afraid of the original power of the light God. Tang Lin is nothing. It''s strange to be able to detect it.


    This loss, song Ziyang is determined to eat.


    Seeing that the elder doesn''t care, song Ziyang simply searches in the crowd to see who may do something to him. He sweeps around in the Dan division. There is no motivation and strength.


    He glanced at the medicine boy again, and saw Li Dahai who was talking with Tang Qian.


    I don''t know why. The more he looks at this Li Dahai, the more suspicious he is. He is most likely to do something about himself.


    But his strength seems to be too poor. A war division''s mental strength is very weak. He cannot intervene.


    But even so, his angry eyes were still on Hua Ruge, as if he wanted to see the beginning.


    Hua Ruge and Tang Qian are chatting. When they look at each other, they see that he is staring at himself.


    "Elder martial sister Tang, what do you mean that master Song Dan looks at me like this?" Hua Yuege instead asks Tang Qian.


    Tang Qian took a look and said, "don''t pay any attention to him, he''s just inexplicable."


    She thought that song Ziyang was jealous, and Hua Ruge saw suspicion from Song Ziyang''s eyes.


    Sometimes the feeling between people is very subtle.


    But Hua Ruge is not worried, because song Ziyang doesn''t believe it, let alone others.


    "Elder martial sister Tang, I think master Song Dan may mind that we are so close. Let''s keep a distance in the future." Hua Yuege opens her mouth.


    Tang Qian was stunned, and then said, "you don''t have to worry about what he thinks. He dare not treat you like me."


    "Thank you for your protection, elder martial sister, but I don''t think it''s right." She speaks frankly.


    Tang Qian heard that she was politely refusing. She lowered her head and bit her lips. "Since you say that, I''m not bad for you."


    Then he turned and left.


    Hua rugo sighed at her back, which she was helpless about.


    I knew it would be like this. She didn''t save her like that at that time. This misunderstanding also hurt other girls.

 Chapter 572

    After another breath of incense, the alchemists have become alchemy one after another. Chengsheng has also made a furnace of julingdan. Hua Ruge put the alchemy in the jade bottle and hung the small wooden card that had been made for a long time.


    When Tang Lin''s medicine boy came with the tray, Hua Ruge put the jade bottle on it.


    Cheng Sheng is usually grumpy, but now he is very nervous. He pinches his fist and asks Hua Ruge, "do you think I can get the quota this time?"


    In fact, the scene can detect everything with mental power before it becomes a pill. Except for the elder, there is only Hua Ruge. Except for the number in their hearts, most of them have a glance with Cheng Sheng and are waiting for the result.


    Hua Ruge listened to Chengsheng''s words, and his eyes turned to boast: "with the level of Chengdan teacher, it will definitely get the quota."


    "It''s not that easy." Although Cheng Sheng said this, he felt much more comfortable.


    "I''ve always been a good speaker." Hua is as determined as a song.


    Cheng Sheng was just at the moment when he felt uneasy. Hearing this, he immediately clapped his thigh and said, "if you are sure, I will give you another jar of wine."


    "OK." Hua Ruge is waiting for him to say this.


    The elder identified in front of all the elites, and then divided them into two piles in front of him. After that, he divided them again. Soon, there were only 20 small jade bottles left in one pile.


    Song Ziyang''s face was blue with rage. He didn''t expect to be planted here.


    He wants to make public. If he doesn''t succeed this time, he won''t be laughed off.


    And this time, when I got the quota, I could show up in the competition for the final reward. I thought that everything was in front of me, but I didn''t expect it would turn into a fantasy in a moment.


    What''s even more exasperating is that he was secretly calculated, but no one believed that this feeling really made him want to be crazy.


    When the elder had finished identifying the medicine boy, he went forward and took down the signs on the twenty bottles of pills. He said in a loud voice, "now I announce the name of the Dan division who participated in the three major comparisons of mendan divisions."


    Then the drug boy began to report, twenty names soon reported, Cheng Sheng also heard his own name.


    Cheng Sheng laughed a few times, and said to Hua Ruge, "you are really accurate, kid."


    At this time, he only thought that Hua Ruge was his lucky star. However, if it wasn''t for Hua Ruge''s design to make song Ziyang explode, his quota would be in danger.


    Hua Ruge laughs with hehe.


    "I knew you didn''t have a good idea. I''ll bring you some wine when I go back." Cheng Sheng shakes his head.


    "Thank you." Hua Ruge has a bigger smile.


    Cheng Sheng thought about whether to take wine or heartache, so he said, "this is the last jar for you. No more advice."


    "Yes." Hua Ruge nodded.


    After the announcement, Tang Lin stood up and said, "all of you are the elite of my Brahmin. This time, I''d like to ask you for the comparison of the three major schools."


    They all showed their loyalty.


    "Let''s go back and prepare for it. We will set out in three days and go to the xuanshou forest." Tang Lin said a word and then turned away.


    Hua Ruge was moved when she heard this. After waiting so long, she finally got to the point.


    Before Tang Lin left, song Ziyang winked. Song Ziyang got up and followed Tang Lin with his head down. They went into the hall one by one.


    Hua Ruge looks at the palace, and sees nothing.


    But it doesn''t matter. When she comes to the forest, she can feel the situation clearly.


    Chengsheng got a lot of people''s attention from Dan Shi this time. After a long time of greetings, he left. When he saw Sheng''s face, the wrinkles would all smile.


    "The sea, you don''t see what they usually look like to me. Now you see that I have got the quota and I have changed my face one by one. It is so nice to be flattered." Cheng Sheng said with a satisfied look.


    Hua Ruge is just listening, not answering.


    "Master wupindan, I''ve only been promoted in more than 40 years this year. My master said that I didn''t have the talent for alchemy. If you live, you will know that you''re out of sight." Cheng Sheng''s way of exaltation.


    Hua rugo really wants to tell him that your master has a good eye. He is absolutely right. You just don''t have talent.


    But Cheng Sheng didn''t know that he could make five kinds of pills and even got the quota. Hua rugo was helping him. It''s not implicit to brag about it.


    "The sea, everything has been very smooth since I brought you around. You are really my lucky star. Today I invite you to drink." Cheng Sheng said that he had grasped Hua Ruge''s shoulder and said, "I''m happy today. Please drink a jar of wine I hid 20 years ago. You have a good breath."


    Hua Yuege, hearing the words, said happily on his face, "thank you very much, Master Cheng Dan. I don''t have any other hobbies. I love wine and women the most in my life."


    "If you look like you''re not doing your job, you''ll know there''s no shortage of bad things."


    Hua Ruge said casually on his face, "what good people can be?"


    Chengsheng doesn''t care about this either. The characteristic of Mormon is that it follows its nature, does everything as it pleases, and has no rules and dogmas. This leads to these people''s general publicity and no scruples.


    Hua Ruge has been here for these days, and he has a certain understanding of the magic gate. Many people in the magic gate practice partial skills and take shortcuts, so that they are easy to lose their mind and spirit, and become extremely manic.


    This kind of person is very dangerous. In the secular world, those misfortunes are also done by this part of people, so they leave the impression that Mormon is cruel and bloodthirsty.


    But according to her understanding, most of the people in Mormon are normal. They are no different from the right way. Now they have to fight only from different positions.


    In the afternoon, Hua Ruge drinks in Chengsheng again. Because Chengsheng is very excited, he drags her to say something for a long time. Hua Ruge gets away after he gets drunk.


    It was dusk. She was holding a wine pot and pouring wine into her mouth as she walked.


    It''s really a good wine. After drinking it, I don''t feel headache, and I feel refreshed. But if I drink too much, I still feel like walking on the cloud.


    Because it''s OK, Hua rugo didn''t take jiejiudan. He was really half drunk.


    "Li Dahai." A sudden voice sounded behind her, and she heard it without consent or turning her head.


    Li Dahai? Who is it?


    "Li Dahai, stop for me." A figure rushed in front of her, blocking her way.


    She opened her eyes and saw song Ziyang standing in front of her.


    After seeing song Ziyang, she seemed to think of her present situation, but she didn''t care much. "If you have something to say, fart and let it go. Stop my way. Be careful that I don''t even know you when I hit your mother."

 Chapter 573

    Song Ziyang sees her so arrogant appearance, can''t help but Leng for a while, this tone listens to where looks like a medicine child.


    "If you don''t say it, get out of the way. How dare anyone stop me now? Don''t be afraid of being beaten?" Hua Ruge is impatient.


    She is not completely drunk now. She vaguely knows her identity, but she has a lot less control over her emotions after drinking. Seeing song Ziyang''s disgust, she is not polite.


    Song Ziyang''s face was blue with anger. He pointed to Hua Ruge and said angrily, "unbridled, do you dare to lose your temper to me as a medicine boy?"


    "What''s the matter with losing your temper? I''ve put up with you for a long time. I''ll tell you that if it''s my place here, I''ll be you." Hua Ruge is a very public way.


    Song Ziyang saw the intoxication in her eyes, snorted, and said, "I don''t know you when you are drunk. Do you mean to plot against me today?"


    "I''m open and aboveboard. What''s the trick?" Hua Yuege came to him and asked.


    Song Ziyang wants to stretch out his hand and push him. Hua Ruge is like a flash, lurching away from him. He laughs and says, "don''t sneak at people if you don''t have the ability. It''s boring."


    "You don''t pretend. I know the abilities of those people. You are the only one who can''t attack me. I don''t know the details. You are the only one who can do it." Song Ziyang''s words are chiseled.


    "I don''t have time to talk to you here. You can either get out of the way or fight." Hua Ruge is impatient.


    At such a close distance, there is no victory for the war division against the soul division.


    "Do you think you can leave without admitting it?" Song Ziyang said and raised his hand. Four people appeared in the corner and surrounded Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo narrowed her eyes, but she didn''t realize it before. It turned out that the goods had already been ambushed.


    Seeing her stupefied, song Ziyang said with a sneer, "I''ll send you to the law enforcement hall now. I won''t believe you if you don''t say it with the help of those guys."


    Hua Ruge picked out the two Danfeng eyes and said, "I don''t think you want to find someone to plot against you. Do you want to avenge yourself?"


    "Whatever you say, but you can''t run this time." Song Ziyang said and waved.


    These four are all six-star battle divisions, and Hua Ruge has suppressed his strength in five stars. If he wants to be exposed, he will not win.


    She narrowed her eyes. Is it because of this?


    But if she is taken to law enforcement, can someone help her?


    Chengsheng? Even if it is intentional, I''m afraid there is no way.


    The thought flashed in her mind. She couldn''t control so much. After such a long time of hiding, she couldn''t fall short of it.


    "They are all of the same clan. It''s not like they hurt the harmony. I''m not afraid to go to the law enforcement hall with you." Hua Yuege said with a smile on his face, but he thought song Ziyang was a dead man.


    With her current strength, a small Brahmin branch law enforcement hall can''t hold her. If she can''t deal with it, none of these people will want to live.


    Song Ziyang sneers: "boy, now you recognize the counseling?"


    "In the end, how do you know it''s me." When Hua Yuege said this, he felt a little cold under the dim eyes.


    "When it comes to law enforcement, I''ll see how hard you can talk." Song Ziyang waved his sleeve and said, "take it away."


    When four people come forward, they will catch Hua Ruge.


    "Stop it." A crisp and eager voice came.


    Song Ziyang frowned, and then saw Tang Qian running from afar.


    Hua Yuege''s pupils shrink.


    "Qian''er, why are you here?" Song Ziyang was surprised.


    Tang Qian came up and looked at Hua Ruge. Then she stood in front of her and said to song Ziyang, "I''ll watch you abuse your lynching if I don''t come."


    "He''s plotting against me. You''re still protecting him?" Song Ziyang was livid.


    "He''s a war master. How can he plot against you? My father asked you to think about it behind closed doors, but you come here to show off your power. You really don''t take his old man seriously?" Tang Qian directly moves out the elder to suppress him.


    Song Ziyang was put on such a big hat, he really dare not refute anything.


    "Don''t you believe I''m being plotted?" Song Ziyang said anxiously.


    Tang Qian put on her sleeves and said in a cold voice, "no one will believe such a ridiculous excuse. If you don''t leave, I''ll tell Dad. You can do it."


    "Qian''er, what''s good about this little medicine kid? It''s worth your maintenance." Song Zi''s Yang Qi was full of blue tendons.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Take your people with you." Tang Qian''s face does not change.


    She is a cold beauty, always cold as ice, with no expression.


    Song Ziyang''s chest kept rising and falling to see Tang Qian, and to see Hua Ruge behind her. He left resentfully for a while.


    After the five people left, Tang Qian took a sigh of relief, turned to Hua Ruge and asked, "I''m late. What didn''t they do to you?"


    At this moment, the setting sun has gone into the horizon, and the sky is dark.


    Hua Yuege''s face was a little fuzzy. After a while, she sighed and asked, "why help me?"


    "Because when you were in the forest, you gave up your life to save me, and I should help you when you are in love and reason." When Tang Qian said this, her tone softened, different from that of others.


    Hua Ruge nodded and accepted the reason.


    "I will send someone to stare at Song Ziyang in the future. I will stop him in time once he wants to start with you. You can rest assured." Tang Qian said again.


    Hua Yuege looked up at her and said, "I saved you once, and you also saved me once. We are in a clear situation. Elder martial sister Tang doesn''t have to worry about it anymore."


    She knew that the fate had to be cut off this morning.


    "Do you have to draw a line with me?" Tang Qian bit her lips and finally asked.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head: "we are not one of the world''s people. You shouldn''t have spent so much time on me."


    "Why?"


    Hua Ruge picked the eyebrows and didn''t understand her meaning.


    Tang Qian thought about it and said, "I want to ask you why you don''t like me. What''s wrong with me?"


    After all, she was clear.


    "Elder martial sister, it''s my problem." Hua Yuege said directly.


    Tang Qian didn''t have the courage to ask again, but she didn''t leave. She just lowered her head and didn''t say a word.


    Hua Ruge stands beside her and can feel her low mood at a close distance.


    She patted the forehead, a face of helplessness.


    Now she doesn''t know what to do.


    This nice girl was hurt by her.


    "Elder martial sister, I have many problems. It''s not worth your doing. Don''t be upset." She added.


    Tang Qian still didn''t speak. After a while, she turned around and ran in the same direction.


    Hua, like a song, is in chagrin.


    What a sin!


    She shouldn''t be so good-looking. If she is a little ugly, maybe she won''t have what she is now.

 Chapter 574

    Hua Ruge wakes up completely on her way back. Instead of worrying about song Ziyang''s revenge, she worries about Tang Qian.


    It''s really harmful for her to save beauty. She dare not try again.


    Back in the room, she didn''t figure out how to solve the problem, so she didn''t sleep well all night and thought over and over.


    You need to know how much trouble it caused to her, even if there was a little conflict with Tuo barrow occasionally, she didn''t suffer from insomnia.


    The next morning, Hua rugo only thought of one way, that is to try not to meet.


    Anyway, I''m going to xuanshou forest. When the three main gates are together, I''ll have very few meetings.


    She thought about how much these relieved her heart. Just when she wanted to make up for her sleep, the knock rang again.


    "Li Dahai, wake up. Master Chengdan asked you to go there." The maid''s voice rang out.


    Hua Ruge gets up and follows her.


    Looking at his listless face, the maid asked, "didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    "Well, too much wine, headache." Hua is like a song.


    "You are so unusual that you can ask Master Chengdan to come out and drink with you. Master Chengdan usually doesn''t give others a taste." The maid gossiped.


    Hua Ruge yawned and said, "it''s just luck."


    When we arrived at Danshi, Hua rugo found Cheng Sheng still walking around the room, and he didn''t know what happened.


    "Master Dan." Hua, like a song, bows.


    "Well, don''t be polite. I just remembered this morning that I barely got the quota in zongmen. If I arrived at the danshidabi, wouldn''t I have to lose?" Cheng Sheng is in a hurry.


    Hua said in a song, it''s not clear.


    "It''s not true. It''s possible that I am a Brahmin master. Those two clans can''t compete with us at all." Hua Ruge said casually. She didn''t believe it when she said it.


    Cheng Sheng waved his hand and said, "what do you know? Now my priority is to develop six pills. Do you have any way?"


    "Sir, you are master Dan. I''m just a medicine boy. I can''t think of such a way." Hua Ruge shakes her head repeatedly.


    She is not optimistic about Chengsheng''s qualification at all.


    Three days want to be a master of liupindan? Unless his strength is improved and she reveals her identity and gives her personal advice, it will never work.


    "Of course I know you''re a medicine boy. How do you think? Have you heard of any methods?" Chengsheng didn''t give up.


    Hua Ruge thought that the direct rejection was too obvious, so he said, "let me think about it."


    Cheng Sheng nodded and took out another prescription of six kinds of Di yuan Dan and gave it to Hua Ruge, saying, "you fill my medicine, I refine my pill."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes twitched for a while, and he didn''t know how many miraculous drugs would be ruined.


    She didn''t delay, and soon got back ten elixirs.


    Chengsheng began to refine the pill again. This time, he got the quota to have a great sense of achievement, which made him more interested in refining the pill and more attentive in this respect.


    However, six kinds of elixirs are different from five kinds of elixirs. It''s just that the difficulty of purification is more than a little bit higher. It''s necessary not only to control properly, but also to have a high intensity of flame, and the alchemist has a profound skill.


    Chengsheng''s strength is obviously not enough. After purifying the two lingcao plants, sweat appears on their forehead, and the intensity of the flame is obviously weakened.


    The reason why alchemists are rare is that they need to improve their own strength and alchemy skills at the same time. Both of these two things need a huge experience, and ordinary people rarely can give consideration to both.


    Few people are as gifted as Hua Ruge. She has eight times the power of the same level in her body and the Alchemy skill left by her mother. It''s not difficult for her to alchemy.


    She knew Cheng Sheng could not succeed for a long time. Without going to see her, she fell asleep on the table.


    Anyway, he can go to participate in the competition of Dan normal university now. As long as Hua rugo follows him to see what the three major schools are doing, it doesn''t matter whether he wins or not.


    Cheng Sheng gave up after purifying three holy herbs and kept breathing.


    "I''m not strong enough." He gasped.


    Hua Ruogu dozes at ease.


    "How difficult is this alchemy? How can some people achieve it when they are young?" Cheng Sheng looks at the mess after the failure, unbelievable way.


    Hua Ruge is still speechless. He is almost asleep.


    "Li Dahai, what do you think?" Cheng Sheng turns to ask.


    Hua Ruge rubs his nose and mumbles, "you said Song Danshi?"


    "He''s a fart. Have you heard of Hua Ruge from Tianfu university?" Cheng Sheng raised the volume.


    Hua Ruge heard his name, subconsciously opened his eyes and nodded his head: "yes, I heard that elder martial brother Cui said two days ago that she may have been a master of jiupindan."


    "I always think it''s unbelievable to say that, but if it''s not, how can she be the first one in Danyang peak?" Cheng Sheng said there.


    Today, he doesn''t lose his temper. He is a little suspicious of the world.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "maybe it''s unique."


    "The body of elements is indeed unique, but it''s very difficult to cultivate. That girl''s chance is not small." Cheng Sheng said, looking at the failed purification solution on the ground, and said: "I''d like to see her more and more to see how she made pills."


    Hua Ruge can see that Cheng Sheng seems to be more interested in alchemy.


    She smiled and said, "maybe I can see it. I''m sure she will give you some advice at that time."


    Now she is the truth that points out this pretty good person, but the time is not ripe.


    "No, I don''t want to." Cheng Sheng got up and said, "I won''t ask you for help these days. I''m going back to the retreat for cultivation. What do you want to do?"


    Hua Ruge stood up and bowed slightly. "I wish master Dan a successful promotion."


    "Just you little boy will say, let''s go." Cheng Sheng smiled and left.


    Hua Yuege looks at Chengsheng''s back and feels complicated.


    She doesn''t have a bad impression on most of the people in Mormon, but she will stand on the opposite side of them in a while, and whether she can do it or not.


    After thinking for a long time, she couldn''t help but sigh and go to her house.


    She didn''t know what would happen in the future, so she had to go one step at a time.


    As Cheng Sheng said, she didn''t find her in the next few days. Hua Ruge came down and shut up in her residence after she was clean. Her mental restlessness hasn''t completely subsided.


    Now she is likely to encounter danger at any time, so she can''t be careless and can''t relax when she is free.


    According to Tuo BARREI, she needs to recuperate for several months. Fortunately, with the help of pills, she greatly shortens the time for recuperation. She thinks that as long as she is given another half month, she can calm down her agitation and improve her strength to the level of a war master.


    With her constitution, even the saintly might have to give up.

 Chapter 575

    Three days passed quickly, and Hua rugo came out of the room at the end of her breath, but she felt something wrong as soon as she came out, because she could detect that all the rooms nearby were empty.


    When she came out, she found that there was no one walking on the road. There were thousands of disciples in the surrounding area, but now none of them can be seen.


    She couldn''t help but pick up her eyebrows and go inside. When she passed the place where the inner disciples lived, she swept with her mental strength, but there was no shadow.


    She quickened her pace and headed for Chengsheng''s yard. She wanted to see if everyone had left.


    However, as soon as she entered the core area, she found many core disciples, one by one, chatting in front of the hall.


    She was puzzled and heard a familiar voice.


    "Here comes your boy. I thought I would send someone to look for you again." Cheng Sheng said he came to her.


    Hua Ruge bowed slightly, and then said, "master Dan, I have just come all the way. Why didn''t I see the inner and outer disciples?"


    "They left in batches yesterday and the day before yesterday. Our master Dan and his core disciples are the last batch." Cheng Sheng Dao.


    Hua Ruge understood that he would not be entangled. Looking at Cheng Sheng, he asked, "look at the popularity of Dan Normal University, but what''s the good news?"


    "I''ve been closed for several days, but I still can''t be promoted to the great soul master. It seems that these six pills can''t be refined." Cheng Sheng is a little lost.


    "It''s a great achievement for master Dan to have today''s achievements." Hua Yuege said at the same time.


    It''s no surprise that Cheng Sheng can''t make it to her.


    "You will coax people. Let''s go to the front of the hall and wait for the transport array." Cheng Sheng claps Hua Ruge on the shoulder.


    Hua Ruge nodded and followed.


    Dan teachers stand together, Hua Ruge can easily see song Ziyang.


    At this time, the smile on Song Ziyang''s face could not see the lost look three days ago, and he did not know what benefits he had.


    Of course, she doesn''t want to know what happened. She will soon be in the xuanshou forest. How to get into the high-level is her consideration.


    But song Ziyang didn''t know much about it. When he saw Hua Ruge, his eyes were full of provocations.


    Hua rugo ignored him.


    I don''t know how to write dead words for this goods.


    At last, hundreds of people gathered in front of the hall. Hua Ruge looked at the front and planned to meet the Brahman''s patriarch at this time.


    Soon, several people came out of the hall. The first one was Tang Lin, the elder. Behind him were only two great masters.


    There is no Brahmin hierarchy other than the elder.


    Hua Ruge''s heart sank slightly. It seems that the devil gate is really scheming for something. I want to know who is going to spend some time on her ring and the token to open the sky city that was robbed together.


    "Stand up, everyone. Let''s go." The elder said.


    Then Hua Yuege saw the Yellow shining lines under his feet, which turned out to be the transmission array.


    When she thought about it, she felt a flash of light in front of her eyes, and her mind was a little dizzy. When she opened her eyes again, she found that she had reached a valley and looked up at all the familiar sceneries.


    Seeing this, she could not help but shrink her pupils, because this is a valley not far from the city of the sky, and the other direction is her first territory, the ancient dragon city in the reign of emperor Dazheng.


    At this time, the people of the demon gate guard the valley. The valley is connected with a big mountain. The mountain has been hollowed out. I think it''s a temporary residence.


    A group of people walked towards the entrance, Hua Ruge was thinking constantly.


    It''s obvious that the layout of the magic gate has been so precise for a long time, so will they also find the city of the sky not far away?


    What''s more, the token that she used to open the city of the sky has been taken by others. Will these people realize the relationship between the token and the city of the sky?


    Even though she didn''t know what power the sky city had, she was sure that it was not an ordinary thing. If it was taken away by the magic gate, it would be a great threat to the right way.


    She had to get the token back before this, and completely cut off the thought of the devil gate.


    Just when she thought about it, the guard at the entrance of the mountain opened the stone gate and the party went in.


    Hua rugo thought that the temporary building place must be very simple, but she was shocked by this look.


    There is a huge circular space in the middle of the mountain, which is inlaid with many shining pearls. There are lines on the rock wall, which are arranged by someone to prevent collapse.


    On the circular wall, a stone step is built from the bottom to the top, like a giant dragon circling. Along the winding stone step, a stone chamber is built on the mountain without being completely hollowed out.


    Hua Ruge counted roughly. There are at least thousands of stone chambers on it. The project is huge.


    She watched and shook her head. It was not just a temporary stronghold, but also such a big battle.


    On the first floor, there are many people walking around, wearing clothes different from Brahman''s style. It''s the other two of the three magic sects, Feixing sect and Xuanyin sect.


    "Core disciples, Danshi and Yaotong stand apart and lead you to find your room." At this time, the people around the elder began to talk.


    "All the alchemists are ready for the alchemy contest tomorrow." The eldest elder explained a sentence and then directly used the flying spirit skill to rise up and go towards a stone chamber.


    Hua Ruge had a special idea. It was a stone chamber on the third floor from top to bottom.


    Does this mean that the people in the above two levels have higher status than the elder?


    Soon she was led to a stone room on the first floor with the medicine children. The stone room was very large, but it was not like a living room, more like a closed one.


    Because there is not even a bed in it, an empty one.


    Dozens of people looked at each other and finally all gave their lives. Who let their status be low? It''s good to have a place to live.


    Watching these people directly sit on the ground and start chatting, Hua Ruge squatted in the crowd and chatted with them.


    "I don''t seem to see the inner and outer disciples here. Where did you say they went?" Asked one of them.


    The rest shook their heads to show that they were not clear.


    Hua rugo doesn''t know, but it''s supposed to be on the outside. Otherwise, there won''t be many guards here.


    Thinking of this, she also secretly rejoiced that she killed the medicine boy and followed Master Cheng Dan to come in. If she were really an outsider, she would not be able to come here.


    Now anyway, she has a chance to touch the top.


    They are tired of talking. They find places to sit and practice, waiting for tomorrow morning.


    Hua Ruge could not hide his breath when he was cultivating, so he simply went to sleep.


    She took out the animal fur from the space and spread it on the ground, took out the blanket and pillow, found a corner and went to sleep in the envy and jealousy of the people.

 Chapter 576

    Many of the medicine children are not even disciples of the outside world. They are all disciples of the factotum. Naturally, there is no such advanced object as a space ring.


    So these people can only watch Hua Ruge sleeping alone.


    Hua Ruge has no extra bedding on her body, and she can''t help them.


    She smiled apologetically, then closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Think of her spirit to communicate with the devouring beast in the spirit beast space: "dog, give me a probe, that cloaker can carry that piece of my token."


    "I''m not a dog!" Devour the beast numerous times protest, jump in the space feet shout loudly: "I am the god beast, the god beast."


    "OK, you''re a beast. Hurry up and help." Hua rushes on like a song.


    Devouring the beast, he reluctantly released his mind to sweep the cloaker away.


    How strong is the idea of devouring animals? It can''t be detected by the cultivation of cloak man.


    Soon, the sound of devouring the beast came to Hua Ruge''s mind: "master, I saw that his hand in his sleeve was holding the token and playing with it, the one before you."


    Hua Ruge picked the corner of her lips. It seems that she guessed it right. Xuanyuan not only left the token, but also attached great importance to it. He never forgot to study it on this occasion.


    That''s easy to say.


    "Thank you, little dog. Go on sleeping." Hua is like a song.


    Swallowing beast is jumping again: "master, you can''t give me a name, I''m not a dog!"


    "What kind of name would you like?" Hua Ruge teases it. Now it''s a long time before the end of alchemy. She has nothing to do.


    "That''s too bad for Xiao Jin. I want a good one." Devouring the beast requires Tao.


    "No." Hua Yuege said No: "I will only take simple ones."


    "Well, it''s easy." The devouring beast is ruined by Hua Ruge.


    "Xiaotun? Little beast? Snacks? " Hua Yuege said a few words, and then said, "you choose one."


    "No, it''s too bad!" Devour the beast to express to be mad, how can oneself meet such a master who is not responsible for the pet?


    How can I be so unloving.


    "It''s too much trouble. If you don''t choose me, you will continue to call you a dog. It''s easy." Hua Ruge has no sense of responsibility as a master.


    Swallowing animals roll in space, minutes will be crazy rhythm.


    "It''s not fair. Xiaojin has a name for a sacred beast. I don''t even have a name for a sacred beast. I''m also called a dog. How can I mix up in the future?"


    Hua rugo almost didn''t laugh at the sound.


    "OK, that''s the best snack, that''s it." She made a direct conclusion.

 Chapter 577

    Swallowing animals are not satisfied with the name, but it''s better than being called a dog, so they don''t want to answer it.


    There is half an hour to refine the pill. Hua Ruge looks at Chengsheng in front of him. It''s not difficult for him to refine the five product pill, but he has added another Linglan grass.


    But she noticed that when Cheng Sheng took out the orchid grass, the cloaker looked over here.


    Half an hour will soon come.


    Most of the people did not explode the pill. They refined the pill. Hua Ruge put Cheng Sheng''s pill in a jade bottle and put on a small wooden card to send it.


    Then there is the identification time of Xuanyuan, the cloaker. It doesn''t take a long time to evaluate dozens of bottles of pills. It''s easier for him to be a saint.


    But half column incense time Xuanyuan picked out the top ten people and said they passed the examination, including song Ziyang, who didn''t succeed.


    Hua Ruge also noticed that song Ziyang''s elixir purity and spirituality were significantly higher than Chengsheng''s. it was indeed a genius to have such achievements at his age.


    After Yaotong finished reading his name, Xuanyuan turned his head to Chengsheng and said, "I see you joined Linglan grass when refining julingdan, this can not only reduce the difficulty of refining, but also improve the spirit of the pill. It''s really a good way, it''s your own idea?"


    Cheng Sheng didn''t expect Xuanyuan to order his name, but Leng Caidao: "I also saw it unintentionally in an ancient book."


    Hua Ruge nodded in secret. The old man was very witty. He said something casually to avoid her getting into trouble.


    "It''s also true that this method is really for people who have a deep understanding of Dandao." Xuanyuan nodded his head without any doubt, and then added, "let''s get here today. Those who passed the examination are waiting for my disciples to inform you."


    He took the lead in getting up and walked to the door, followed by master Dan and the medicine children.


    Hua Ruge is standing at the door, leaving no trace to Xuanyuan''s back, while the latter says, "snacks disturb his spirit."


    After the communication, she accidentally walked a step fast, and was bumping into the right side of Xuanyuan''s body. Lingli locked his right hand holding the token and gave a slight shock.


    "Jingle!"


    The black metal token fell to the ground and made a small noise.


    Xuanyuan only felt that he was stunned for a moment, and then he was hit by someone, and then the token fell to the ground after slowing down.


    "I''m sorry, elder. I didn''t mean it." Hua rugo squatted down to pick up the token.


    The eyebrows under Xuanyuan''s cloak are wrinkled, and the cold air is released, which makes people retreat.


    He waited for the medicine boy to deliver the token to him, and then he killed him.


    After all, he doesn''t want others to know this thing in his hand. After all, even he can''t understand it. It must be a good thing.


    "Here This brand... " Hua Ruge was surprised when she got the token.


    "What do you know?" Xuanyuan asked eagerly.


    Hua Ruge began to falter: "here This is... "


    "Don''t say it. Come out with me." Xuanyuan snatched the token and walked out quickly.


    Hua Ruge hooks his lips and follows him out.


    Behind him, master Dan looked puzzled. He didn''t understand what happened.


    Cheng Sheng walked out of the mountain pass and the valley, took Hua Ruge to the forest of xuanshou, where there was no one, and then turned around and said, "do you know this sign?"


    "If I go back to the elder, it''s the Heirloom''s heirloom. I played every day when I was a child. Later, the poor family couldn''t eat food before they sold it to the auction house. They thought it was a good treasure, but they didn''t sell much money." Hua Yuege said timidly.


    "You said it was originally your family''s thing? Do you know what this is? " Xuanyuan believed a little.


    Because this thing is really inconspicuous to outsiders.


    Even he can''t see what it is. If it wasn''t for the time when he caught Hua Ruge, she took it out as the last means to protect his life, he would care.


    After he came back, he realized that there was a mark like a song in it. He wanted to erase it through a strong spiritual force, but he couldn''t. That''s what makes this thing extraordinary.


    You need to know that even if it''s the treasure of dragon ring, he can easily erase the spiritual brand, but he has tried many ways to do it.


    "I heard grandpa say that this is the token to open what city, and how powerful that city is. I think it''s just a broken brand. It''s not worth selling." Hua murmured like song.


    Xuanyuan''s eyebrows were fixed, and he snapped, "what city?"


    "I can''t remember." Hua Ruge made an effort to recall the look, and finally suddenly said: "by the way, it seems that it''s called heaven city."


    "The city of the sky?" Xuanyuan''s voice trembled when he said this.


    "Maybe, it was a long time ago." Hua Ruge is still not sure.


    Xuanyuan''s hand holding the token trembled slightly, which made him excited.


    The city of the sky!


    It''s the city of the sky!


    But those who have some knowledge have heard of the name of the city of the sky. Although it is not a artifact, its power is no less than that of the artifact. No one in the world wants to get it.


    And half a month ago, xuanyinzong found the city of the sky not far away, but no matter what method is used, let alone let the city of the sky recognize the Lord.


    But now he has got the token of the sky city by mistake. Once he can make the sky city recognize the Lord, he will not only have the same status in the clan gate, but also realize many impossibilities in the past.


    Hua Ruge looked at his excited appearance and sneered.


    However, Xuanyuan soon calmed down. He realized that one of the most important things was that he could not be known by others before he got the city of the sky.


    The city of the sky can only be his own.


    He has to sneak in.


    "Tonight, you go with me. If I find out that you kid lied to me, you will die." Xuanyuan threatened.


    Hua Ruge nodded in horror: "I dare not lie, but I really don''t know whether I remember it right or not. If I am wrong, I can''t blame..."


    "Come on, just follow me." Xuanyuan stops her words.


    Hua Ruge had to nod his head.


    "Go now, and you''ll be there in the evening." Xuanyuan said a word and went in one direction.


    Hua Ruge squints. That''s the direction of xuanshou forest.


    It seems that Mormon has already found the whereabouts of the sky city. She needs to take the initiative to attack.


    "Boy, what''s your name? Have you ever had any characters in your ancestors?" Xuanyuan asked again on the way.


    Hua Ruge didn''t think about this problem before, but his eyes turned and he said: "it''s from my grandfather..."

 Chapter 578

    Xuanyuan listened carefully, trying to find out what clues.


    Hua Ruge began to talk nonsense: "my family started from selling pigs. When I arrived at my grandfather''s house, I became a big family. That day, my grandfather took several concubines to visit the nearby mountains."


    "I forgot the name of the mountain. I went there when I was a child. The scenery is very good. There is a lake nearby. Where can I see the widow who buys salt in the city and the fat man who sells pork in the water..."


    "Say the point!" Xuanyuan can''t hear any more. He really says everything.


    "Oh." Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "my grandfather saw a seriously injured man on the mountain. He gave it to my grandfather. At that time, he told me a lot of things, but I don''t remember much when it reached me."


    "No more?" Xuanyuan didn''t respond. Why is it so short.


    Hua Ruge nodded honestly: "well."


    "That is, this is not from your ancestors, but from others?" Xuan Yuan Dao.


    "Yes." Hua answers like a song.


    So that no matter what she says, she won''t show up.


    "That man must be a great character. What did your elders say to you?" Xuanyuan asked again.


    He thought it was the best time for him to be patient.


    He wants to get the treasure of sky city so much.


    "Grandpa seems to have said waiting for someone." Hua Ruge began to compose again.


    Xuanyuan frowned: "this thing needs to wait for the predestined person. Not everyone can let it recognize the Lord?"


    "It seems so." Hua Ruge is equivocal.


    "Since it''s in my hand, it''s fate." Xuanyuan said strongly.


    No matter what he said, Hua rugo would not answer if he didn''t ask. At the moment when she ran into him, she felt the chill emanating from this man. She was going to kill her.


    This person is definitely a tough character. If you don''t provoke her or try not to.


    "If you think about it, there''s nothing more important." Xuanyuan opens again.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and sneered: "that''s enough."


    As they walked along, Hua Ruge first saw the inner disciples and then the outer disciples in the evening.


    It''s obvious that there is a defensive circle in the magic gate. The outer disciples are the outer disciples, then the inner disciples. The core disciples who can live in the mountain and the Danshi and the array mages who don''t need to fight.


    It is obvious that we need to be prepared for a long-term war.


    She kept the place of defense in her mind, but she didn''t show anything.


    "Boy, the front will be here soon. Hold your breath and don''t be found." Xuanyuan suddenly gave a warning.


    Hua Ruge was a little surprised and said: "where is this? We''re here to steal? "


    "Shut up." Xuanyuan scolds directly.


    "Yes." After Hua Yuege expressed his surprise reasonably, he stopped talking.


    As they walked forward, the sky gradually darkened. When they were near the city of the sky, Hua Ruge''s mental strength swept over and found that there were indeed people guarding them.


    only there were not many people, a dozen of them were the strength of the seven star war division, not strong or weak.


    I think it''s also true that no one can enter the sky city without sending too many guards.


    Xuanyuan first determined the wind direction, and then squatted down at the upwind of these guards.


    Hua Ruge followed him, and he saw Xuanyuan reaching for a black flame rising. There was black smoke above the flame, and the wind went towards the direction of the guards.


    As soon as her pupil shrank, she thought that she could use poison even if it was severe. Unexpectedly, the old man''s flame could release poisonous smoke, and she was not afraid to poison himself one day.


    Several people stood at the downwind and fell down almost at the same time when they inhaled the poison.


    Hua Ruge explored it and found that these people were just poisoned by magic and didn''t die. They should be able to wake up after sleeping for a while.


    Two people walk to the gate of the sky city, Hua Ruge looks at the familiar city and smiles.


    She can clearly sense her connection with the sky city. She doesn''t need the token to open it, but if her mark is removed from the token, the sky city is beyond her control.


    Token, she has to get it back and keep it secret.


    Xuanyuan takes out the token and faces the gate of the sky city. It''s impossible. The gate of the sky city never opens.


    "What''s the matter, boy?" Xuanyuan said in a cold voice.


    Hua Ruge said with a confused face, "or I''ll push and push."


    Then she went to the door.


    "You really don''t understand anything. Can the gate be pushed open with brute force? You..."


    "Squeak!"


    The sound of opening the city gate directly interrupts Xuanyuan''s words. He is stunned to see the opened door, shocked.


    The people of Xuanyin sect didn''t want to break the city gate with violence before, but they didn''t do it. Today, they were pushed to open it?


    Is it because he brought the token that can open the city of the sky?


    Looking at the open gate, his heart was beating wildly.


    Is this mysterious magic weapon, which is almost not recorded in all the ancient books of the road, about to be his?


    He thought about it and kept moving forward.


    Hua Ruge also steps in.


    "Go away." Xuanyuan said that a stroke of the staff was a black fireball that hit Hua Ruge.


    Is such a magic weapon only a drug child can touch?


    Hua Ruge sneers and hides from the past. That speed is not what a five-star war division can have.


    Xuanyuan stood in front of the open gate, a suspicious face.


    "When you come to my place, you dare to drag it. Let me in." Hua Yuege said and waved, and a strong wind swept Xuanyuan into the city of the sky.


    Hua rushes into the city like a song, and his mind moves. The gate of the city of the sky closes slowly.


    Xuanyuan''s cloak was opened to reveal a middle-aged man''s face. He looked at Hua Ruge in shock and said, "you Who are you? "


    "Silly lack, do you really think the sky city can be pushed away?" Hua Yuege said scornfully, and then said:


    "what I said is true. The token is the key to open the sky city. The nature that can leave a mark in it is the owner of the sky city. You don''t know who I am now?"


    Xuanyuan''s brain continued to analyze this, and finally the pupil shrank: "Hua Ruge, you are Hua Ruge."


    "Do you have a sense of achievement just now?" Hua Ruge picked up her eyebrows and slowly showed her shape.


    After a while, the man''s face disappeared. Instead, it was a gorgeous face like a song. If you look at it, you will never forget it.


    "Is it really you?" Xuanyuan obviously did not expect such a situation to happen suddenly, his face was still shocked.


    Hua Ruge picked the corner of his lips, and his bright eyes were full of smiles. "Old man, you lied to me that year. Now, do you want to die?"

 Chapter 579

    "You are too boastful, girl. It''s true that I was trapped by you. But what can you do for me?" Xuanyuan soon calmed down.


    In his opinion, although Hua Ruge is physically rebellious, his strength is still too weak to compare with him.


    "You don''t seem to have heard of my means." Hua Ruge picked out her lips, turned her wrists, and passed a black stick in her hand.


    Xuanyuan looked at her and couldn''t help laughing: "do you want to fight alone with me?"


    "I don''t need my card to deal with you." Hua rugo raised his stick and raised it defiantly. "Come on, I''ll let you do it first."


    "You want to die!"


    Xuanyuan didn''t expect that she didn''t pay attention to him so much. In anger, dozens of black energy arrows came to Hua Ruge with a wave of black walking stick.


    Hua Ruge''s face is not changed. Waving a stick means dozens of thunder arcs have answered the past.


    "Bang!"


    Black and blue light and shadow collide, the black arrow disappears abruptly, and the remaining thunder light goes directly to Xuanyuan.


    Xuanyuan''s face was shocked. He raised a shield to counteract the thunder.


    "You Are you now in the realm of the great soul master? " Xuanyuan was surprised.


    Hua Ruge will turn his stick and look at him with a little provocative smile: "what? Is that enough? "


    Xuanyuan is naturally surprised. After all, the instantaneous soul skill of the saint level soul master is the level of the great soul master, but Hua Ruge can always be instantaneous.


    In this way, they are now of equal strength.


    And spell consumption, who can spell the body of elements.


    "It''s less than half a year. How can your strength improve so fast?" Xuanyuan asked in surprise.


    Last time, she was the ant that he pinched as much as he wanted, but now her strength has caught up with her.


    "There''s so much bullshit among the elderly. You have to fight or crash into the wall and die. Hurry up." Hua Ruge was very impatient and urged.


    Xuanyuan''s eyes were full of Rage: "little doll, you will suffer from such a big support."


    He said that with a wave of his staff, a black flame dragon formed, and rushed to Hua Ruge.


    When the flame dragon touched the air, there was a strong white smoke rising, which was the poison gas he had used before.


    This move is a little sinister. We should not only deal with the fire, but also deal with the gas.


    Hua Ruge picked up the corner of his lips and didn''t use his soul skills. The whole man rose from the air, swung his stick and fell towards the black dragon head formed by the fire.


    Xuanyuan almost thought that Hua Ruge was crazy. It was an energy dragon. How could he smash it with a stick.


    At the moment when the stick is about to hit the tap, the purple flame rises on the surface of the stick.


    When a stick goes down, the flame dragon is like ice and snow encountering hot water. It melts in an instant. Even when the poison gas encountering the extinction flame, it is burned out.


    Xuanyuan''s face was frightened. He didn''t expect Hua Ruge to have the flame of extinction.


    Hua Ruge slowly landed on the ground, banging his hand with a stick, and provocatively said: "if you have any means, just take it out. If you don''t find teeth today, I will lose."


    "Little doll, how powerful do you think you are? You have to wait for death for the poisonous gas to enter your body." The way of Xuanyuan''s cold voice.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows and said, "old man, are you scared to be stupid? I don''t even know my identity?"


    Xuanyuan narrowed his eyes and suddenly said, "you are the first alchemist in Danyang peak."


    "The mental retardation is not serious. If you don''t mess with me, you may have a chance to cure it." Hua Ruge sneered.


    Xuanyuan has been ridiculed and provoked by her for many times. He has been furious for a long time. Pointing to Hua Ruge, he said:


    "little doll, I have lived for so many years. If you give me the sky city now, I may spare your life."


    "I said, old man, do you think that if you don''t have brains, no one else will be long?" Hua Ruge sneered and said, "do you believe that when you say that?"


    "I hope you''ll be so hard in a moment."


    Xuanyuan said with a cold face. He put his staff on the ground and pressed his finger on a raised gem.


    Hua rugo knew that this was a big way to hold back. He would not attack and destroy first, so he waited for him to start first.


    After Xuanyuan''s fingers are pressed, Hua Ruge feels that the space is distorted, and there are spatial fluctuations of different dimensions around him.


    She narrowed her eyes curiously, and then felt several strong dark breath around her.


    "Click!"


    A slight crack was heard, and a black crystal cracked above Xuanyuan''s black staff.


    It was a fine crystal, and now it''s exhausted.


    Hua Ruge is curious. What''s the big move after consuming such energy.


    As space fluctuates more and more, Hua Yuege soon sees a black hole in front of him.


    As soon as she looked at the black hole, there was a strong smell of darkness in the black hole that locked her in.


    At the same time, she saw a bone dragon darting out and rushing towards her.


    The only difference between the bone dragon and the dragon in appearance is that there is no meat, and there is more dark smell, which is weaker than Xiaojin.


    Hua Yuege dodged quickly and didn''t call out Xiao Jin, because the movement of the dragon was too big.


    After a dive, Gu Long circled in the sky and rushed to Hua Ruge again.


    The Dragon aroused Hua Ruge''s will to fight, and she didn''t hide. She swung the stick and hit it hard.


    Although the strength of the bone dragon is less than the holy level, the flesh heel is too strong. Hua Ruge can''t hurt it for a moment.


    What Hua rugo noticed is that the black hole hasn''t disappeared, and the breath inside is still strong.


    At the next moment, a mummy wrapped in white cloth and smelling rotten was abandoned, and he attacked Hua Ruge flexibly.


    The mummy''s strength is not as good as the bone dragon''s, but its speed is far faster than that of ordinary people, and it is also very difficult to deal with.


    For the first time, Hua rugo saw the call of war from the different dimensions, but he also felt fresh. While fighting with these two things, he was waiting for the next appearance, because the black hole did not disappear.


    Xuanyuan is still summoning. Soon a big dark fire Knight flies out and cuts at Hua Ruge with a fire sword in his hand. The speed of this thing is also very fast.


    Hua Yuege''s black stick flew up and down, smashing one after another, because it was mixed with the force of wind and thunder, causing no small damage to these things every time.


    After the momentum came out, the black hole disappeared.


    Xuanyuan looks at Hua Ruge in the battle, sneers and says: "these three summons are not easy to deal with?"


    "Bang!"


    Hua Yuege smashed a bone of the broken bone dragon with a stick, picked up his lip and said, "I''m easy to deal with you as a saint. I''m afraid of these toys?"


    "What if I was added?" Xuanyuan said and sat on the ground with his knees crossed. It seemed that he was preparing for a large-scale soul skill.

 Chapter 580

    If he wants to win Hua Ruge, he can''t rely on instant soul casting. He can only spare time to prepare for large-scale soul casting.


    And the spirit skill of the saint level soul master is undoubtedly terrible. If it is used, Hua Ruge will never be cheap.


    "It''s a good abacus, but unfortunately your opponent is me." Hua, like a song stick, cleans up violently. The powerful explosive force smashes three summoners and shakes them.


    She took the opportunity to rise up, her mind moving.


    At the same time of receiving her instructions, the three summoned objects suddenly appeared blood lines on the ground, and the terrible red light surrounded them in an instant, and the furious energy bombarded them constantly.


    Xuanyuan feels that it''s not right. When he opens his eyes, he sees that the three summoned objects he has tried his best to summon fall into the array. After two or three empty seats, they are hanged by powerful forces.


    After the three summoned objects fall, the pattern on the ground disappears, and then the three summoned objects disappear as if they were absorbed.


    Xuanyuan almost didn''t pee in his pants when he saw this scene.


    It''s said that the city of the sky is the most fierce place. He didn''t believe it all the time. He didn''t believe it even more when he came in. But he couldn''t believe it when he saw it.


    Hua Ruge accidentally took many people''s lives with this array after she got the city of the sky. Now she is also skilled in using it.


    She fell back to the ground and smiled at Xuanyuan on the ground: "see the power of the city of the sky? If I want to, I can make you have no bones left in an instant. "


    Xuanyuan was really scared this time. He didn''t even dare to take the words casually.


    Hua rugo approached with a stick and continued, "do you know why I didn''t kill you directly?"


    "What do you want to do?" Xuanyuan takes a deep breath and tries to keep calm.


    "I don''t like your attitude." Hua Ruge said, suddenly a wave of sticks towards his face.


    Xuanyuan didn''t expect her to start suddenly. She flashed back for a while. However, the master''s skill was not very sharp. This time, she was still smashing a solid one.


    "Poof!"


    Xuanyuan spits out a mouthful of blood foam with several teeth.


    "How dare you humiliate me?" Xuanyuan turned back and stood up directly from the ground.


    When was he humiliated in Xuanyin sect.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows when he saw it. "If you don''t like it, start it. I''ll treat you with this stick today."


    Xuanyuan roared, and a row of black fireballs went towards Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed and ignored the flames. His toes were on the ground a little. The whole man glided forward and fought against the flames with his body.


    When the black flame came near, there was a purple extinction flame all over Hua Ruge''s body. Everywhere he went, the black flame was completely burned.


    Xuanyuan''s staff waved continuously, and fireball, fire dragon and fire wall were almost all sent out by him to resist Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge has the body protection of extinction flames, which have no effect on her at all.


    Xuanyuan looks at Hua Ruge''s body gliding through the fire wall in front of him in horror, but it is still intact. He quickly spreads a fire shield in front of him.


    Hua Ruge came near in an instant, and a stick fell towards the black fire shield.


    "Bang!"


    "Click!"


    Before and after two, one is to break the fire shield, the second is to fall down with a stick and smash Xuanyuan''s sternum.


    Xuanyuan and other masters are weak. Hua Ruge breaks his sternum and collapses his whole chest.


    He fell to the ground with a tragic cry, reached out to take the healing pill out of the space and was about to swallow it.


    "Click!"


    Hua Ru is a singer. Xuanyuan''s hand holding the pill has not yet reached his mouth, and his wrist is smashed.


    "Ah!" Xuanyuan howls miserably, but there is no one here. It''s doomed that he can''t attract people even if he screams loudly.


    Hua Ruge squatted beside him and jokingly asked, "don''t you have one hand left?"? Why don''t you keep taking the medicine? "


    "I know it''s impossible to live when it''s in your hands, but don''t be happy too early. This is the encirclement of the magic gate. You can''t run." The way of Xuanyuan''s hate.


    Hua Ruge raised his index finger and shook it. "Even if you ask me to go, I won''t go. Killing you is just a gift for me to see the devil gate."


    "Joke, who do you think you are?" Xuanyuan said angrily, but now he was hurt, and his face twitched after saying a word.


    "Who am I?" Hua rugo''s face was cold with a smile: "I was robbed of rings and tokens by you, and forced to blow up the people who escaped. Have you forgotten?"


    Xuanyuan was shocked by the sudden coolness in Hua Ruge''s eyes. He didn''t dare to talk for a long time.


    Hua Ruge''s face burst into a smile: "when I was forced by the city gate, didn''t you expect to have today?"


    Xuanyuan''s face is iron and green, but he dare not speak. He never dreamed that Hua Ruge would become so strong in such a short time.


    What''s more, he would be seriously injured without any resistance. Now he has no room to bargain.


    Looking at his expression, Hua Yuege knew everything. She patted Xuanyuan''s face with a stick and said, "I said that day, if I was offended, I would return it with my life."


    "Kill if you want." Xuanyuan also hopes for life.


    "Of course, I will kill you, but I need to ask you a few questions first. I will kill you only if you answer well." Hua, like a song, laughs innocuously.


    Xuanyuan groaned coldly, "it''s all dead. Why should I tell you?"


    "If you don''t say it, I will deprive you of the opportunity of reincarnation and let you disappear in this world forever." Hua Ruge slowly states.


    Xuanyuan is even more disdainful when he listens to this face: "that''s the only means of the Japanese God cult. You can''t possibly."


    "Of course I won''t, but he will." Hua rugo said turning his hands to take out the forbidden talisman from the space, and Archie''s figure soon appeared.


    When Xuanyuan saw this scene, his body was completely cold from inside to outside. He knew that he had no way to go, and even death could not save him, because such a person would detain his soul to torture him.


    Hua Ruge put away the talismans when he saw that his goal had been achieved and said slowly: "now, do you want to answer my question?"


    "I said, say whatever you ask me." Xuanyuan immediately counseled.


    When he saw Archie''s state of soul, he knew that his secret could not be kept, so he had better take the initiative to explain it.


    "That''s good. Remember that I only give you one chance to ask every question. If I find you are lying to me, I will take your soul to ask." Hua said in a cold voice.


    Xuanyuan nodded and said, "I must be honest."


    "It would have been better if we had cooperated so early." Hua Yuege said, "who did you give my dragon ring to after you robbed it?"


    It''s crucial that she figure it out before she can get to the heart of the plot.

 Chapter 581

    "I gave your ring to the master of Xuanyin sect, and left Shangli." Xuanyuan replied.


    Hua Yuege thought a little and then asked, "now, is the ring still in his hand?"


    "Well, I don''t know." Xuanyuan shakes his head.


    Hua Yuege narrowed his eyes dangerously: "say it again?"


    "I was just ordered to grab the ring from you. I didn''t take part in anything after I handed it in." Xuanyuan explained immediately.


    He''s just an elder, and it''s really hard to participate in the core things, which Hua Ruge believes.


    "Next question, what do you want to do with dragon ring?" She continued to ask.


    Xuanyuan said with a sigh of relief, "it is said that this dragon ring is the key to the earth''s vein, and there is a strong power in the earth''s vein, which should be related to that power."


    This point is exactly the same as what Tuoba Rui guessed.


    "How much do you know about the earth? How to open it? Where to drive? " Hua Ruge ran into several problems one after another.


    Xuanyuan hears the words but shakes his head: "this is the core secret, I don''t know."


    "And what shall I keep you for?" Hua is like a song and her eyes are bright and cold.


    "I swear by my soul that I have absolutely nothing to hide from you. I am really not involved." Xuanyuan raised a hand to the sky to make an oath.


    Hua Ruge didn''t believe in swearing, but she saw Xuanyuan''s trembling expression was not like lying, so she frowned slightly.


    Xuanyuan''s face was frightened, for fear that Hua Yuege would take out his soul if he didn''t agree.


    Hua Ruge thought of something, and turned to him and said, "then I ask you something you have participated in. At such a critical moment, why do you want to hold a master Dan competition in the magic gate?"


    "This is what the patriarch ordered. He said that all the Danshi over the age of 60 were on standby. Ten more Danshi under the age of 60 were selected and sent to the places where they needed to be." Xuanyuan replied.


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes. She remembered that the Danshi she had met before was of the younger generation. Where are the top grades? And the selected Dan Division will also be sent?


    Not only master Dan, she didn''t notice any strong breath in the mountains, so it seems that those people must be planning something else.


    "Where is the need?" She asked.


    Xuanyuan shakes his head again: "the strong and Danshi with absolute strength in the three major sects disappeared a month ago. There are only a few elders sitting here."


    Hua Ruge only felt that she was in front of a deep abyss. The magic gate must have an extraordinary plot. Although she was lurking in, she was always on the outside, and knew nothing about it.


    This situation can''t go on like this. She can''t let the power of the earth be taken away by others.


    She sank her mind, turned to Xuanyuan and said, "the last question is which gate controls the sky city."


    "It''s my Xuanyin sect." Xuanyuan replied.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said to him, "it''s honest to hear your answer, but it still can''t save you."


    "If you kill me, the devil gate will not let you go easily. If you save my life, I will help you find out more information." Xuanyuan tries to calm down and bargain.


    Hua Yuege asked with a chuckle, "now I know I''m afraid of death. How can I not be afraid when I''m offended?"


    "Hua Ruge, don''t be sentimental. It''s impossible to enter the interior as you are now. Only I can help you." Xuanyuan said eagerly, adding, "don''t you want to get the ring back?"


    Hua Ruge thinks a little more in his eyes.


    "I can give you the brand of my soul and be your servant, as long as you can let me go." Xuanyuan mured for mercy.


    "You are really of some use to me." Hua, like a song, seems to have figured out something. He has more kindness in his eyes.


    "As long as I can do it, I will help you." Xuanyuan immediately showed his loyalty.


    As long as he lives, he has a chance.


    Hua Ruge nodded contentedly, "it''s refreshing."


    Xuanyuan breathed a long sigh of relief, but before he could fully breathe out, he saw a flash of the stick in front of him. Then he felt the pain coming from his chest, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    He looked down and saw Hua Yuege''s long black stick pierced his chest, which was the heart.


    He looked at Hua Ruge with unbelievable face, but he couldn''t say what he wanted to say.


    "I want to live if I''m offended? It''s a joke. " Hua Ruge took back the stick and said softly: "I can trust a corpse better than you, the living man. You can''t see how I can get into the devil''s gate."


    Xuanyuan''s heart is broken. He stares at a pair of eyes and dies in peace.


    He could not imagine that even if he dismissed such a condition, Hua Ruge would still let him go.


    After watching him die, Hua Yuege took back his eyes, and then dragged all the guards who were stunned by magic poison outside to the city.


    Looking at all the people, her heart started the array of sky city.


    After a moment, all the people on the ground disappeared, leaving only one weapon.


    All the people tonight have fallen here.


    Hua, like a song, walked out of the city of the sky and followed the memory to a water pool when it came.


    She took out the ring left by her mother, who had been hiding all the time, and put in all the things that could prove her identity.


    There is only a black space left on the body. The ring is filled with something not suspicious. It''s from the devil five.


    After that, she said: "Xiao Jin, keep things for me. I''ll come back when it''s convenient for me."


    Then she raised her hand and threw the white jade ring into the pool.


    A little water splashed under the moon, and then the ring disappeared.


    At the same time she heard Xiaojin''s voice: "I see, master."


    Hua Ruge turned around and went towards the direction of the city of the sky. When she arrived, she opened the gate of the city. She went in and took the shape of a melting pill that she had been holding in her hand. Once again, she changed into the shape of Li Dahai.


    After all this, she chose a position to fall to the ground and sleep.


    Today''s news made her realize that it''s impossible for the senior managers who want to enter the magic gate not to take risks. But in the current situation, if she doesn''t fight once, the power of the earth will probably be taken away by the magic gate.


    About the second half of the night, the guards came to change their posts, and they were shocked.


    "What''s the matter? How can the city of the sky open? "


    "There seems to be someone inside?"


    "What to do, boss?"


    "Take the man and look after him first. I will report to the Lord." One of the leaders made a statement and turned away.


    Two people here dragged Hua Ruge out of the coma.

 Chapter 582

    "Wake up, wake up, who are you?" One of them reached for Hua Ruge''s face.


    Hua Ruge wanted to install it for a while, but she didn''t like being patted on the face, so she opened her eyes slowly and asked, "where am I?"


    When she woke up, she locked her hands and feet. Then one of them asked angrily, "we are asking you."


    "My name is Li Dahai." Hua''s eyes are still very dull.


    "Well, be honest and stay here. Don''t think of any bad ideas, or I''ll kill you." Another man''s Cross voice.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes slowly returned to focus. When he realized that he was in the city of the sky, he jumped up and said in horror: "no Don''t kill me... "


    "Who''s going to kill you? What happened?" The guard asked.


    "This city will kill and eat people. They are all dead All dead... " She said she was about to run out.


    They pulled her back and said, "what are you talking about?"


    "I want to go out, I don''t want to die..." Hua Ruge still wanted to rush out with a frightened face. She seemed unable to hear what they said.


    One of the guards was a little flustered when he saw this. He said to the other man, "let''s go out. If this is a fierce place, we will be in danger. Go out and ask again."


    Another person agreed and walked out with Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge kept panting when he left the city and said, "people are dead and eaten."


    After hearing this, the guards outside the city came up and asked, "what''s the food? There are fierce animals in it?"


    "Eaten by the land, there is nothing left..." Hua rugo said and curled up in fear, his eyes full of fear.


    The guard looked at Hua Ruge and said, "this man is crazy."


    "Look inside, there are only weapons on the ground. They are all our brothers'' weapons, but no one is there." A sharp eyed guard suddenly said.


    Several people all looked at the past, and when they saw clearly, they all took a breath of air conditioning.


    "It''s said that the sky city is extremely fierce. Is it difficult or true?" Murmured a guard.


    Another guard came out of the room and patted his chest. "Fortunately, we came out quickly, or we may not have any now."


    In a word, these people all feel their backs are cold.


    "Let''s stay away from here." It is suggested that no one is in a position to deal with this unknown danger.


    "Stay away, stay away." Hua Ruge said, and ran to the distance, but she had a chain on her foot. If one person didn''t hold her, she would fall down.


    Hua Ruge struggles like she is afraid of that place to the extreme.


    "Let''s stay away. It should be OK." Some people said that, then several people took Hua Ruge to retreat in succession some.


    "Boy, what happened? How come these people don''t have it? " Finally a guard asked.


    "Eaten, eaten." Hua Ruge always repeats a sentence.


    Someone said: "if you don''t take good care of me, I''ll throw you in."


    "No, I don''t want to go in." Hua, like a song, waves her hands in fear.


    "Then tell me the whole story. What happened?" The man continued.


    Hua Ruge''s mood is calmer now. It seems that she is recalling.


    Knowing that she''s not in the right spirit, no one urges her.


    "Ah, I don''t want to die." She seemed to think of something terrible, squatting on the ground, shaking all the time.


    "I said you''re just like me. Can''t I throw you in?" The man''s grumpy way.


    Another man reached out and stopped, "OK, you''re so scared that you don''t see him. What can I ask you?"


    The man stopped angrily.


    Hua, like a song, squats on the ground shivering, but his eyes are shining with success.


    If you scare me, I won''t tell you.


    The sky city is hollow. Several people only think the atmosphere is getting more and more gloomy and terrifying. Coupled with the over reaction of Hua Ruge, these people have become frightened birds.


    However, in the time of two joss sticks, a figure in black came from the sky. After they caught the trace, they came to them in a flash.


    "See your Lord." These people bow.


    After seeing Li Shang, their hearts finally settle down.


    From the war but did not pay attention to them, a pair of dark eyes tightly staring at the sky city that open door.


    It took him a month to think about all kinds of ways to open the city of sky. Unexpectedly, the gate suddenly opened without any preparation. How could he not be surprised.


    He walked forward involuntarily. As soon as the guard around him wanted to remind him, he saw him stop and said with his eyebrows: "there is a blood smell. There are dead people in it."


    "Yes, my Lord. According to this man, all our brothers died in it." Guard report.


    Li Shang follows the direction he points to and sees Hua Ruge squatting down on the ground with a frightened face.


    He looked at the guard and led, "you say he is the one who was found in the city of the sky?"


    "Yes." The head of the guard replied.


    Li Shang''s eyes are fixed on Hua Ruge. There are many doubts in her eyes, but she doesn''t have the first time to ask questions.


    The city of the sky is so important that he can never expose it to so many people.


    "What did he say when he came out?" Ask from the war.


    Hua Ruge thought to himself that he was an old fox. He wanted to know how much the guards knew. If the guards knew more, he would surely kill people.


    "He came out and said only one thing. If he said anything, he would eat people. Everyone died." "I think he''s freaked out," said the guard


    He then said: "take me to the cave, and I will interrogate him. Ten times more guards guard the city of the sky. No one is allowed to approach it. "


    "Yes." The guard answered.


    Hua Yuege''s face is glad to hear that this cave is where those high-rise people live.


    Soon they went in the same direction.


    I will not fly in the sky this time. I will walk on the ground.


    Soon arrived a small mountain to pack into the cave, from the war to take the lead in, then she was pushed in.


    She stumbled, nearly fell to the ground, her face frightened, and her mental strength swept the cave for the first time.


    It''s very small, only three or four stone rooms. It''s not like a high-rise gathering place. It''s more likely that Lishang wants to swallow the sky city alone, so she came out to live.


    In the eye, it''s like a meeting hall. There are stone tables and stone chairs. Li Shang sits at the top. Soon, two of them walk out of the two stone rooms, with strong breath.


    The guard behind did not come in. There were only four people in the room, including her. She was fearless and continued to pretend to be frightened.

 Chapter 583

    After they came out of the stone room, Lishang stood up and bowed to one of them before saying, "I don''t want to disturb the elder."


    Hua Ruge looked up and saw that this man was dressed in a white robe and looked like he was only about 20 years old. However, from those sharp eyes, it was not difficult to see that the actual age of this man was very big.


    And to be able to restore one''s appearance to such a person is certainly a powerful role.


    "I have nothing to do but listen to it. The patriarch thinks I''m not here." The man said and sat down at the bottom.


    Another black robed soul master in his fifties first saluted the man in white, and then asked, "Lord, does the city of the sky really open?"


    "Yes, I did, but I don''t know the details. Younger martial brother, please sit down. Let''s ask this boy together." Li Shang said and locked his eyes on Hua Ruge.


    After they were seated, Hua Ruge was still frightened on one face, not looking at people or talking.


    The man called younger martial brother is Luo Yi, the second elder of Xuanyin sect. He looks at Hua Ruge and says, "this man is scared. I''m afraid it''s hard for us to find out anything."


    Li Shang frowned and cut off the handcuffs and chains on Hua Ruge with a wave of his hand. Then he asked patiently, "what''s your name?"


    Hua Ruge still holds her arms and doesn''t talk. She''s worried. She pretends to be crazy. These people don''t know how to treat her. It''s not too casual to talk now.


    She thought so and felt that there was a healing power coming. She felt relaxed for no reason and her eyes were clear and bright.


    She looked up again and saw that the white robed elder took back his hand and looked at her, as if his fierce eyes could see her spirit.


    Hua Ruge had a feeling of no hiding at this moment, but how smart she was in her mind.


    she had calmed her mind when she had not fully recovered the clarity in her eyes. When she looked at him again, she shrank in fear, and then stopped looking at him.


    This is the response that normal people should have when facing this kind of situation.


    As expected, the white robed man took back his eyes and said nothing.


    "I Where am I? " Without waiting for other people''s questions, she opened her mouth voluntarily, with some uneasiness and confusion in her eyes.


    "This is the patriarch of Xuanyin sect. You don''t have to be afraid. We will ask you what you answer." Luo Yi takes the lead.


    He is the only one of the three people sitting on the top who looks kind.


    Hua Ruge hurriedly stood up from the ground and bowed to salute: "the villain Brahman Li Dahai has seen the patriarch."


    "It turns out that you are Brahmin. How do you go to the city of the sky? What happened after that?" Asked Li Shang.


    Hua Ruge seems to think about it for a while, then fear reappears in her eyes, and she slows down and says: "I I went with elder Xuanyuan. "


    "Xuanyuan?" Li shangpuzzling picked a eyebrow, then said: "you tell me everything before and after."


    "Yes." Hua Yuege answered with a voice and said: "the villain was originally the medicine child of Brahman Danshi. Today, with Danshi''s participation in the competition, when he left, he saw that Xuanyuan''s adult had lost an iron sign."


    "When the villain saw it, he recognized that the iron sign had been my family heritage. Lord Xuanyuan seized me and asked me about the use of the sign.


    I said that I had heard the ancestral mention that it was the key to open the city of the sky, but only if someone had a chance to do it."


    The shock on Lishang''s face: "do you say that the city of the sky has a key?"


    "The villain just vaguely remembers that after that, Lord Xuanyuan took me to the sky city, stunned the guards with smoke, and tried to open the door with a token." Hua Yuege continued.


    Several people listened in silence.


    "Lord Xuanyuan didn''t open the door. I pushed it forward. I didn''t expect it to open like this."


    "As soon as we entered the gate, the guards were woken up by us. When they rushed into the city, they clashed with Lord Xuanyuan. They fought." Hua Ruge is composed in a serious way.


    Li Shang listened carefully. Seeing her pause, she hurried: "you go on, and then what about them?"


    "Later Later... " Hua Ruge''s face was frightened. After a while, he said:


    "then there was a strange pattern on the ground. There was blood light in the pattern, killing all of them. When the blood light went away, they disappeared and were eaten by the city."


    Hua Yuege said in a panic, as if he had come back to that time.


    All three of them were confused.


    Luo Yi said: "it is said that the city of the sky is extremely fierce. Is there a fierce array in it?"


    "Then why are you still alive?" The man in white turned to look at her again with sharp eyes.


    "I don''t know. Those lights didn''t hurt me." Hua Yuege replied honestly.


    "What''s the matter with the guard saying that you fainted in the city of the sky?" From the war also asked.


    "At that time, when they died, I was scared to run away, but the iron card of Lord Xuanyuan rolled to my feet,


    this is my family''s heritage, so I wanted to take it away, but when I touched the iron card, it disappeared in my palm, and then I fainted and woke up here."


    Hua Ruge still has some confusion in her eyes when she speaks.


    Li Shang is surprised to get up from the chair and ask loudly, "you said the token disappeared in your hand?"


    "Yes, the patriarch is on the top. Villains dare not lie." Hua answered like a song trembling.


    Luo Yi''s face is puzzled. He doesn''t understand how the key to open the sky city will disappear.


    "Elder Taishang, what''s the matter?" I asked the white robed man anxiously.


    The man then said, "if you follow her words, the token is only to find a predestined person for the sky city on earth. Now the token is not there, it is obvious that the sky city has a master."


    "Master? Isn''t it this kid? " Luo Yi looks surprised.


    Li Shang is also an unbelievable look. He sank to ask:


    "do you feel any difference before and after your coma, such as whether there are any sounds or words in your brain?"


    Hua Ruge thought for a long time and said, "it seems that a voice said a word."


    "What is it?"


    "I can''t remember what the city of the sky is no longer sleeping. There''s another sentence in the back, but I can''t remember it." Hua Ruge thought hard.


    Lishang''s face turns blue. It''s obvious that the city of sky has been won by the boy in front of him. He has made such a great effort in vain.


    Hua Ruge seems to know something. She looks frightened, but this time she is not afraid of the city in her memory, but of the people in front of her.


    She has a treasure in her body. Everyone is innocent and bears the blame. If she is not stupid, she should be afraid.

 Chapter 584

    Li Shang and Luo Yi didn''t say anything though they didn''t look good.


    Only the man in white got up and went to Hua Ruge and said, "how can you prove that what you said is true?"


    "Every sentence of villain is true." Hua Ruge said uneasily.


    "But everyone is dead. You are the only one who survived. Even if what you said is made up, we have no way to know." The man in White said, and his eyes became sharper.


    Hua Ruge has a lot of pressure in his aura, but fortunately, she is not vegetarian. Even if she tells a lie, she will not show a guilty mind.


    "The villain can''t prove it." She said timidly.


    "Let me explore your spirit. There is your memory." The man in white continued.


    Hua Yuege is shocked when she hears the words. She only knows that the dead can be tortured by their souls. Can she also be spied and remembered alive?


    If it were to work on her, her secret would not be kept.


    She was afraid in her heart, but she didn''t show it on her face, because the white man always stared at her, and then watched her expression change.


    Hua Ruge guessed out a possibility from this, that this man may be lying to her, he can''t fall into the trap.


    "As long as adults don''t hurt me, you can do whatever you want." She compromised.


    The doubt in the white robed man''s eyes reduced a few points, but he still said: "that''s good."


    Hua Ruge''s heart is tight. Is it true? Do you really want to explore her memory?


    Li Shang didn''t say anything, but Luo Yi went up to him and said, "I don''t think it''s necessary to waste your energy."


    "It''s not worth me to tell a lie about a medicine boy, but it''s worth it to a man who holds the city of the sky in his hand and is still unknown." The white robed man was not persuaded, but stared at Hua Ruge and continued:


    "now is the critical period of our magic gate, there should be no people and things beyond our control."


    Hua Ruge''s expression didn''t change, but he scolded the old man countless times.


    Sure enough, old but not dead is a thief! I don''t know how long this man has lived. He''s almost finished.


    She thought that her acting skills were better and she would surely pass the test. She didn''t expect that there would be such a smart and prudent person. What''s more, he would spy on other people''s abnormal skills of memory.


    What should she do?


    Can she escape now?


    That patriarch''s strength is probably the holy peak. Luo Yi is also the soul master of the holy peak.


    She is not in the space ring now, and it is difficult to deal with one without the right weapon, let alone the old monster like the man in white robe.


    After a moment''s reflection, she knew that escape would not work, only to stay would there be a trace of life.


    Her mind calmed down and she began to sort out the countermeasures.


    The man in white robe turned to look at Lishang and asked, "what do you think


    Lishang is a master who is more used to balancing interests. He thought about it a little bit and said:


    "elder Taishang''s move is also for our demon sect. I naturally agree. I hope this little brother doesn''t care. After the elder''s exploration, we won''t treat you badly."


    A man who owns the city of the sky is a treasure everywhere, and he naturally wants to close up.


    Hua Ruge bowed and said: "in order to revitalize our magic gate, villains are willing to accept exploration. I''m too tired to be an elder."


    She spoke with a clear face and a calm face, like a warrior with faith in her heart.


    Luo Yi nods in secret.


    Li Shang also praised: "it''s rare that my brother is so clear and righteous at such a young age."


    White robed man was not touched, he came forward: "give me your space ring."


    Hua Ruge did not hesitate to hand in.


    The man in white robe found that the ring was not forbidden. After exploring, he found nothing suspicious and gave it back to her.


    Hua Ruge took the ring and felt that there was a mental force sweeping her whole body. She was also a little uneasy in her heart.


    After all, she only changed her appearance when she took huaxingdan, but in fact, she was still a daughter. If this person explored carefully, he could still find out.


    However, the white robed man''s mental strength was soon recovered, and his expression was not abnormal at all. Obviously, he was just exploring whether there were other magic tools on her.


    Hua Ruge breathed a sigh of relief. Now she is not around the devouring beast. She is really afraid of meeting such a psychologically powerful abnormal.


    "Now I want to probe your memory, you''d better not resist, otherwise you will become an idiot if you make mistakes, understand?" The white robed man''s voice didn''t fluctuate at all.


    You are an idiot. Your family are all idiots!


    Hua Ruge scolded in his heart, but on the face he was very cooperative: "the villain knows that he will actively cooperate."


    White robed man said to take out a crystal ball from the space and said to Hua Ruge, "put your hands on it."


    Hua Ruge had seen this crystal ball on the mysterious Mr. Shen beside Jun Tianxia before. That Mr. Shen can see that Su Nianxia''s spirit is still alive through this ball. It seems that this old guy is not an equal.


    She kept beating drums in her heart. If she was really seen, she would not be able to get out of the cave today.


    Before she made this plan, she thought of the danger, but she didn''t think of the danger.


    If you are not careful, I will tell you.


    Although she thought so in her heart, she did not hesitate to put her hand on it. Now she still has a little luck in her arms. This guy just scares people.


    When Li Shang and Luo Yi saw Hua Yuege''s magnanimity, their doubts disappeared.


    Even if they don''t have ghosts in their hearts, they may hesitate when others want to pry into their memories. This kid has no resistance at all. He is indifferent and doesn''t want to hide anything.


    "When my spirit enters his memory later, you can see what happened in her memory on the crystal ball." The man in White said.


    Both of them feel fresh after listening. They can''t wait to have a look.


    Hua Ruge''s hand on the crystal ball feels more and more uncomfortable.


    She felt more and more that the old monster was not bluffing her, but could do it.


    If so, what should she do?


    She must not be an opponent to fight for the power of spirit. If she stops it forcibly, what will she do if her memory is really confused and she becomes an idiot?


    She was a little disordered for a while, and the last words of the white robed man completely destroyed the last fluke in her heart.


    "Close your eyes, relax, and don''t resist my divine power," he said


    Hua Ruge has no choice now. She closes her eyes according to her words, but she can''t calm down.


    It''s strange to be able to relax with so many secrets.


    But she soon felt a trace of spiritual power entering her spirit and exploring it.

 Chapter 585

    This invading spirit power is black, and her spirit is a golden area, and the black power is like a silk thread in which it shuttle to find the memory area, and the speed is very slow.


    Hua Ruge suddenly has a feeling that he can easily crush the spirit as long as his mind is moving.


    The spirit was too small in her sea of knowledge.


    The man in the white robe with his eyes closed, his eyebrows tightly coagulated after he penetrated into the spirit of Hua Ruge. He had never been so hard as now.


    Soon Hua Ruge found that although she didn''t do anything, the golden spirit power began to automatically exclude the spirit of the white robed man.


    For a moment, there was a tiny sweat on the forehead of the man in white robe, and he had to add the power of spirit. He was glad that he did not encounter resistance, otherwise he would definitely be hurt this time.


    Hua Ruge found that the spirit of this man was much worse than her even if he didn''t understand this aspect. As long as he resisted a little, the man would not be able to detect her memory, but would be hurt.


    However, she did not do so, but turned her mind and came up with a better way.


    He didn''t want to remember. She gave him a piece.


    Now she is in the dominant position in the world of spirits. She just needs to make up some scenes and pass them to the crystal ball.


    But though she thought of these, she was not worried, just waiting for the black spirit to explore hard.


    When soon exploring the memory area, Hua Ruge controls the mind to send the memory on its own initiative.


    At this time, there is finally a picture on the crystal ball. It is the fragment of Li Dahai disguised as Hua Ruge who was pulled out by Xuanyuan from the comparison of Dan Normal University to say the beginning and end of the token.


    Li Shang and Luo Yi look at it carefully, and they all feel very magical.


    If someone was there at that time, he would find that this section happened. Next, Xuanyuan drove Li Dahai to the city of the sky.


    After a long time, when he arrived at the city of sky, Xuanyuan bewitched the guards with smoke. Li Dahai pushed the door, and the door of sky opened.


    After that, the guards woke up one by one, rushed into the city of the sky, and fought with Xuanyuan. Soon, the array in the city of the sky was started, and everyone died.


    The last scene is Li Dahai picking up the token, and then the token disappears, and she faints.


    Li Shang and Luo Yi have no doubts when they see these things. It''s obvious that Li Dahai, who is called Li Dahai, has a good life. He can get a city in the sky by mistake.


    The man in white robe was already sweating profusely at the moment. After peeping, he quickly took back his spirit, shook his body, stepped back a few steps, and sat heavily on the chair, which did not fall down.


    It is extremely difficult for him to carry out everything in the spirit of Hua Ruge. If he had read the memory in an instant, but now it is very slow and unusual. Moreover, he has not been able to hold on to it for several times.


    In fact, he didn''t know. It was because he couldn''t control the whole situation and made slow progress that gave Hua Ruge time and opportunity to make up memories.


    "Sir, you have worked hard." From the War Bow way.


    The white robed man waved and said, "don''t worry."


    Hua Ruge also opened her eyes and smiled at the man in white robe. She was still dead. She could be sure that the spirit of the old man had suffered a lot of damage this time, and the loss was too much. There was no bad cultivation in ten days and a half months.


    But she didn''t understand why her spirit was so strong.


    She didn''t want to think of this for the moment, but also bowed to the white robed man and said, "I''m tired of you, you are scared."


    "Well." White robed man should, although as always black face, but Hua Ruge is that he is very frustrated at the moment.


    Luo Yi said with a smile: "little brother is good, but would you like to join our Xuanyin sect?"


    "It''s reasonable to say that the three demons are of the same origin. Villains are the same everywhere, but villains are the drug children of master Dan. If you throw another Xuanyin sect, I''m afraid that master Dan will blame you." Hua Yuege''s honest face.


    In her heart, she breathed a long breath. She passed the test without danger. She should be able to succeed in the future.


    "No, it''s not good to stay in our Xuanyin sect to show your strength if you have such a good chance to be recognized by the city of the sky and to be a medicine boy." Luo Yi said a word, and then faced Li Shangdao:


    "what do you want, patriarch?"


    "As I said before, as long as you can pass the examination, you will not be treated badly." Lishang said another sentence: "if you are willing to stay in Xuanyin sect, I will ask you to be a Dharma protector, only under my seat and elders, how about that?"


    "I''m afraid villains can''t do it." Hua, like a song, waved his hand in succession, his face frightened.


    In my heart, I''m satisfied. This position is not low.


    "What can''t be competent, as long as you want to do it. What kind of mother-in-law are seven foot men? Do you just want to?" Luo Yi said.


    Such a high position in front of us will not be rejected, let alone if he refuses, he may not be able to walk out of the cave.


    Ordinary people all want to understand this truth, so Hua Ruge simply lifted his robe and knelt down on one knee and said, "Li Dahai, subordinate, is willing to listen to the master''s orders."


    "From now on, you are the right Dharma protector under my seat. As long as you are loyal to my door, you will have a good life in the future."


    "Thank you." Hua Yuege said excitedly.


    "Get up." Li Shang raised his hand and said, "you''ve received a lot of fright. Go and have a rest."


    Hua bowed like a song.


    Luo Yi raised his voice: "come, take the Dharma protector to rest."


    When he said that, a 15-6-year-old girl came out from one side and walked to Hua Ruge to guide her.


    There is also a stone room in the cave, which is just for her.


    Hua Ruge left after a ceremony.


    Luo Yi gave the maid a look, and the maid nodded her head. I don''t know if she was nervous. She gently pursed her lips.


    When she entered the stone room, Luo Yi said, "Qing''er will wait for him in it. He will not come out for the moment."


    He said and waved a border to make sure they could not see or hear what they were doing outside.


    Li Shang frowned and asked the man in the white robe, "elder Taishang, the city of the sky is still in the wrong hands of outsiders. Can we try to get it back?"


    He didn''t give up but didn''t think of a good way.


    "The city of sky is mysterious, I don''t know, and that brand has disappeared. It''s hard to make the city of sky change its owner.


    If we kill this kid, we may not find a way to control the sky city as before, so I can''t either. " The man in White said.


    From the war or frown did not relax.


    Luo Yi said: "this boy is lucky enough."


    "He''s very evil. He''s more powerful than anyone I meet." White robed man said, there is a faint guess in his heart.

 Chapter 586

    "What about the power of the spirit?" Luo Yi asked curiously.


    "The white robed man said to himself," the spirit is inherited from his parents. The boy''s birth is not ordinary. Pay more attention to him. I always think he is not right. "


    From the war point head: "I understand."


    The man in White said, he got up, opened the border with a wave of his hand, and went out.


    Li Shang and Luo Yi bow to each other.


    "Younger martial brother, I heard yesterday that the three forces are now united. We will ask them to negotiate in two days. You can go on behalf of xuanyinzong." Leave the war to order a way.


    "Yes, I will try my best to delay the steps of the right way and buy time for us to win the earth." Luo Yi immediately said.


    Li Shang patted him on the shoulder and said, "yes, it''s up to you to delay."


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother. I''m good at bullshit." Luo Yi patted his chest.


    "Then I''ll rest assured." Li Shang said and walked to his stone room.


    On the other side, Hua rugo enters the stone room. The maid named Qing''er pours her a cup of tea.


    Hua rugo then said, "go out, I''m tired and want to rest."


    "The green boy is waiting for the Dharma protector to have a rest." Qing''er then comes up with her mouth closed and reaches for her belt that looks like a song to China.


    Hua Ruge was startled by her. She picked up her eyebrows and said, "I''m not used to being served. Go out."


    "That adult you rest, Qing''er is here to watch you." Qing''er steps back.


    Luo Yi tells her to hold the Dharma protector. She can''t help it.


    Hua Ruge responds. PI xiaorou stares at her pure face and asks, "but how do I feel like you''re watching me?"


    "I dare not. I will be your servant later. How dare I do this?" Qing''er was so scared that she knelt down on the ground, her face white with fear.


    Obviously, the Dharma protector is not happy. If she is angry, no one can protect her.


    "My man?" Hua Ruge''s eyes picked out her finger and pointed it at the man on the ground. "Come here," she said


    Qing''er hurriedly gets up and goes to Hua Ruge''s side, kneels down again and says, "what''s your order, Dharma protector?"


    "It''s nothing to tell, but there are two words to tell you. I''ve never had a good temper. You''d better abide by my rules. Otherwise, I can''t be angry at any time. " Her voice is very flat, but the content of the words is enough to make the girl frightened.


    "The maidservant obeys, and the law protector will do whatever he says." Qing''er said hurriedly, with a look of fear.


    "Go down when you understand. Don''t disturb me when I sleep." Hua Ruge said that she began to undress.


    "Yes, the maidservant is waiting outside." Green son said to get up and went out.


    Although the Dharma protector is not young, she has a good temper. She dare not provoke.


    As she left the stone room, she saw that Luo Yi had finished the discussion.


    Luo Yi saw her coming out so quickly, and said strangely, "let you serve the Dharma protector, how can you come out so soon?"


    "Dharma protector said that he would have a rest and let me come out to guard." Qing''er replied.


    "That kid should be too tired. You are good to wait on him. Don''t make any mistakes, you know?" Luo Yi told.


    Now this man has the city of the sky in his hand. It''s treasure everywhere he goes.


    "Yes." Qing''er answers.


    Luo Yi nodded and went back to the stone chamber.


    Hua Ruge didn''t go to sleep for the first time. She lay on the stone bed and kept thinking.


    Now that she has entered the senior level, the next step is to find a way to get close to the core and find the place where the magic gate will send the master and alchemist.


    She has a premonition that as long as she finds it, it''s not far from the plot to smash the demon gate.


    In order to achieve this goal, she must skillfully control the city of the sky and let people know her role.


    It seems that she will go to the sky city tomorrow.


    Thinking of this, she went to sleep under the covers. Now, although it is almost dawn, she can still make up for it.


    The next morning, before she woke up, the door of the stone room opened, and Qing''er stood in front of her bed and said, "master protector, your maidservant knows that you shouldn''t be disturbed, but your master asks you to discuss matters. Do you think you should get up?"


    Hua Ruge opened the quilt and looked at her vaguely and said, "I see. Get ready to wash for me."


    Qing''er turns around and goes out. Hua Ruge gets up involuntarily and mumbles, "when I have nothing to do, I must have a good sleep."


    After washing, she changed into a white dress. When she left the door, she saw Li Shang and Luo Yi waiting for him.


    "My Lord, elder Luo, it''s late for you to come down." She went forward.


    Li Shang waved and said, "no problem, I have something to discuss with the Dharma protector."


    "What is the Lord''s order, but it doesn''t matter." Hua is like a proper way of singing.


    "It''s about the city of the sky. It''s said that it''s a super magic weapon. It''s not a dead thing that can only stand in place. Since you are the owner of the city, go to study it and use it for us as soon as possible." Straight from the war.


    "My subordinates obey me. I''ll go there." China is like a song.


    From the war nodded to Luo Yi: "you follow the sea, in case he can''t deal with it alone."


    "Yes, chief senior brother." Luo Yi obeys.


    "Thank you, Lord." Hua Yuege said this in her mouth. She could not help but scold Li Shang as an old fox.


    As for sending someone to inspect her for everything she did, she wanted to take the token back for further study, but now she can''t.


    When Li Shang left, Luo Yi handed Hua Ruge a black jade card and said, "this is your identity jade card. Zhengmo and Zhengmo almost know each other. It''s convenient for you to handle."


    "Elder CHERO." Hua rugo said and came back.


    "It''s all my own. You''re welcome. Let''s go." Luo Yi said and walked out of the cave first.


    Hua Ruge can''t help but keep up with him.


    Out of the cave, they went all the way to the sky city. Luo Yi thought of the spirit of the man in white and asked, "sea, who are your parents?"


    "My ancestors had done business, but when they came to my parents, they were all ordinary people, because they had diseases and went early." Hua is like a song.


    Luo Yi nodded: "this makes me a little surprised."


    "What does elder Luo mean by that? Do you think my parents have a lot to offer? " Hua rugo asked. She always thought Luo Yi knew something.


    Luo Yi waved his hand and said, "no, I just think it''s strange that ordinary people can make you look so good."


    Hua Ruge couldn''t ask if he didn''t say it. She said, "I can barely see this pair of leather bags."


    She thought that what the man knew was most likely from the man in white robe. Later, she had to catch the elder to ask.

 Chapter 587

    Hua Ruge and Luo Yi just walked out of a distance and heard a conversation not far away.


    And the voice Hua Ruge is very familiar.


    "Qian''er, don''t look for it. It''s already deep in the forest of Xuan beast. If you go on like this, something will happen." Song Ziyang''s voice is painstaking.


    He said this to Tang Qian obviously, but he didn''t know what Tang Qian was looking for.


    "I don''t care. If you don''t find you, you can go back. The sea has disappeared for a day and a night. He has no acquaintances here. If I don''t find him in danger, I can''t help him." Tang Qian''s voice was a little angry, which should not be the first time.


    Hua rugo suddenly feels a little nervous when she hears this. Is she looking for herself?


    Don''t she know that it''s very dangerous for her five-star soul master to rush through the forest of xuanshou?


    Luo Yi smelt speech to smile, one face gossip of way: "I say sea, that girl cries to shout to want to look for should not be you."


    "Don''t make fun of me, long Luo. I''d better go and have a look." Hua said with a sigh.


    She really didn''t want to mess with the peach blossom, but now it''s hard to save it.


    "I''ll show you which girls have such good eyes." Luo Yi seems to enjoy the fun.


    The closer you go, the clearer the conversation you hear.


    "Qian''er, he was taken away by senior Xuanyuan. What kind of danger can he encounter? You can go back with me." Song Ziyang went on.


    "I don''t, unless I find him." Tang Qian said stubbornly, a small face because of anxiety has become a little pale.


    Hua Ruge said before he came near. "I''m sorry, elder martial sister Tang. I''m ok."


    Her voice fell, and a few people appeared.


    Tang Qian has several people around her, not alone.


    "Sea, are you ok?" Tang Qian pulls Hua Ruge''s sleeve and looks happy.


    Hua Ruge could not say anything cruel when she saw the girl''s happy appearance, but said: "elder martial sister shouldn''t take risks for me."


    "I didn''t think so much in a hurry. Now I''m relieved to see you''re OK." The way of Tang Qian''s satisfaction.


    Song Ziyang went up and said with a livid face, "you have been missing for so long, but now you appear suddenly. It''s very suspicious. It''s hard for us not to doubt that you are a meticulous work."


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and said, "I can''t tell you if I can do it carefully."


    "I can''t control it, but the law enforcement hall can. When I go back, I will report to master Ming that I have arrested you for trial." Song Ziyang still hasn''t let go of his plan.


    Hua Ruge is too lazy to talk to him, only facing Tang Qiandao in front of him: "now elder martial sister also sees that I am ok, it''s time to go back."


    "Don''t you come back with us?" Tang asked.


    "I have something to deal with. If I don''t go back, please take care of me later." Hua Yuege says a fist.


    Tang Qian''s face is not reluctant to ask: "I can''t go to work with you?"


    "No." Hua Ruge shakes her head.


    Although song Ziyang wanted to know how far Hua Ruge had gone, he always felt uncomfortable in his heart. So he said, "if you can go, you have to wait for the law enforcement court to review. You have to go back with me."


    "I said you didn''t finish." Hua Ruge said impatiently:


    "listen to me. Now I''m under the Xuanyin sect. I''m not your Brahmin anymore. I can''t ask you what I''m doing."


    "What, you joined Xuanyin sect?" Song Ziyang and Tang Qian both have strange faces.


    Hua rugo nodded his head frankly: "that''s right, so I have to go now. You can go back."


    She said she was about to leave. Luo Yi didn''t seem to see enough excitement around her. Some of her didn''t want to leave.


    "Li Dahai, are you afraid of me before you leave?" Song Ziyang suddenly laughed.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to talk to him, and he didn''t turn back. "You can think as you like."


    Luo Yi will follow even if he doesn''t want to go.


    Song Ziyang looked at the back of the two men and said with a smile, "this boy is too counseled. In order to avoid me, he even worshipped Xuanyin sect."


    Tang Qian is a face lost, but she felt that it was hiding from her.


    The master behind them, one of them said: "the elder who just seems to be the soul master of Xuanyin sect, Luo Yi."


    "Old Luo?" Song Ziyang whispered, "which is it?"


    Obviously, he had heard of the name.


    "It''s the man beside Li Dahai. I''ve seen him once, but I didn''t admit his mistake." The man said again.


    Song Ziyang was a little surprised, and then said, "ah, it''s a shame that he changed his master to be a valet."


    Tang Qian didn''t want to say anything at all. She just felt that the people she was thinking about were hiding from her.


    The episode passed quickly, and Hua rugo and Luo Yi continued to move in the direction of the sky city.


    "Sea, that girl looks good. Don''t you like it?" Luo Yi begins to ask for gossip.


    "At that time, elder Tang''s daughter, I was not worthy of others." Hua Ruge tried to make a lost expression.


    Only in this way can she make people not suspicious.


    "Tang Lin, the elder of Dandao?" Luo Yi asked.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "yes, elder martial sister Tang is not only noble but also talented."


    "You didn''t deserve it before, but now you are the Dharma protector of our Xuanyin sect. Your position is a little lower than that of the elder. You don''t deserve his daughter." Luo Yi speaks for her.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I know my own strength. Now it''s up to the patriarch to have the current status, but I still feel insecure because of my weak strength."


    "I don''t see how much you want." Luo Yi said, "do you like other people''s girls?"


    "I like it." She said.


    It''s not normal for such a beautiful girl not to like it.


    "You Lang''s affectionate concubine decided not to marry. Now that we understand this matter, I will ask the patriarch to propose marriage for you and marry her home." Luo Yi patted his chest.


    Hua Yuege hears the words and excites: "really?"


    "It''s true, of course, but it''s a little difficult for the patriarch to help people matchmaker. This time, you need to perform well, and I''ll mention it to you at that time." Luo Yi Dao.


    "I will do my best to use the sky city as soon as possible." Hua Yuege said with a fighting face.


    Luo Yi nodded contentedly: "let''s go."


    Hua Ruge walked forward according to the words, and felt that he should dike Luo Yi.


    This man has a good disposition, but he is too loyal to Xuanyin sect. If not for this, I would not let him follow me.


    After a while, the two men came to the city. At this time, the gate was still open. The guards were far away from the gate. It seems that they all heard about the evil gate of the city.


    Hua Ruge didn''t dare to walk in at the first time when he stood outside the door. He was still frightened by last night''s events.

 Chapter 588

    And Hua Ruge is standing in front of the gate of the sky, Luo Yi is even more afraid to enter.


    "The city has recognized that you will not be hurt by the Lord. You can go in at ease." Luo Yi advised on one side.


    Hua rugo asked him to say that. He smiled and nodded: "anyway, I can''t control it. I shouldn''t hurt people. Let''s go in with Luo Changlao."


    No manipulation!


    Luo Yi drew at the corner of his mouth, then waved his hand and said, "you''d better go in on your own. I''m waiting for you outside."


    "Well then." Hua Yuege said that he entered the city of the sky alone.


    Finally, I got rid of this follower.


    After she went in, she first looked around and saw the walls of the city on all sides. There was nothing.


    She remembered that when she got the city, an old man said that the city of the sky is a movable Battle Fortress, which should be movable.


    She said to herself over and over again, "be smaller, be smaller."


    But the city is still.


    She lingered in it for a whole morning, and finally hoped for the token. She remembered that there was a golden gate in the token space that had not been opened, and the key to controlling the city of the sky was probably there.


    But how can she get rid of Luo Yi and the guards on the third floor and the third floor to get the token back.


    She turned her eyes a few times, thought of a way, and walked out dejectedly. She said to Luo Yi, "I used all my ways, but this city just didn''t listen to me."


    "The sky city is too mysterious. It''s not a matter of one day and one night if you want to understand it. Take a rest first." Luo Yi lost his heart, but he had to comfort his mouth.


    The servant moved in to make tea for the two. Hua Ruge took a sip and said with shame, "please elder Luo and me."


    "It''s OK. It''s all for the clan." Luo Yi said this, but his eyes were twinkling with impatience.


    No great man is willing to be the foil of others, let alone not to be famous.


    Hua Ruge observed his look, looked up and drank all the tea in the cup, with a faint smile in his eyes.


    For the next two days, Hua Rusheng went every day, but there was no progress.


    Her mood is getting more and more depressed, Luo Yi''s patience is quickly exhausted, and she will not follow her on the third day.


    I don''t think there is much hope in Lishang, and I don''t care.


    After shaking off Luo Yi, Hua rugo went out again and walked around to the pool where he threw the ring.


    But she didn''t act at the first time. Instead, she said, "snacks, use your mental power to feel if someone is following me."


    A moment later the sound of devouring the beast came to her mind: "no, master."


    "Well, throw me that black token." That''s how she takes things.


    "Master, don''t you take us away? It''s not fun here at all. " I don''t forget to take the token when swallowing the beast.


    The black token was thrown out of the water. Hua Ruge grabbed it and said, "it''s not safe now. When I really control the sky city, I will come to pick you up and Xiao Jin."


    "Well then." The sound of devouring animals is lost.


    Hua Yuege couldn''t help laughing and said, "my dear, I will soon."


    After appeasing the devouring beast, she went to the city of the sky. Now the bodyguards are only one layer away from the war. Hua Ruge walked through them and approached the city of the sky. Then she closed the gate and sat in it.


    She didn''t have to hide anything in the city because she believed that no one''s spiritual power could penetrate.


    She takes out the token and the mental force enters the golden space composed of various patterns.


    Next to the pattern is a golden staircase with a golden door that has been closed all the time.


    Just open the door and she will get more information.


    She sat cross legged, concentrating her energy on one place and crashing towards the door.


    When the mental force touches the door, Hua Ruge feels a strong push to push her mental force out, and can''t enter any more.


    The loss of mental strength made her a little dizzy, but she found that this time the thrust was less than that of the first impact.


    She took a deep breath and used her mental power to constantly impact, killing the power of restraint time and again.


    This move has played a role. Hua Ruge is secretly happy. If she does this, sooner or later she will grind the prohibition away.


    After trying for a while, her mental strength dried up. She had no elixir to replenish her energy, so she could only meditate and recover.


    Fortunately, she is talented and recovers quickly. In the afternoon, she can try a second impact.


    But in the afternoon, something desperate happened to her, because the forbidden system had the ability to repair itself. In the process of her recovery, the forbidden system was also repaired.


    Hua Ruge then faintly heard that when he got the city of the sky, the old man said that the city of the sky can be the premise of the Battle Fortress, that is, wait for her strength to be strong enough.


    Looking at the intensity of the ban, it is estimated that it will not be opened until she is promoted to the holy level.


    She thought that she could take advantage of the opportunities. Unexpectedly, the forbidden person was so rebellious.


    She lost a moment, but soon her eyes brightened.


    "As long as I break the ban with all my might." Hua rose from the ground like a song.


    As long as she can refine a strong spirit pill that can replenish her mental strength, she will not have to rest.


    Think of her to do, she hung her head out of the city of the sky, said to the guards did not progress out to relax, and then went to the pool.


    Waving to take out the ring, she began to take the medicine from the many miraculous medicines in the reserve to prepare the miraculous medicine needed by Zhuang Shendan.


    Fortunately, in order to cure Tuoba Rui, she collected a large number of miraculous medicines in her space. Now, even the magic pill of nine products is enough.


    After dispensing the medicine, she took out the array jade cards left by Dading and Gumo, put them into the space and rushed to the city of the sky again.


    After closing the city gate, she sat on the ground with her knees crossed, turned over her hands and took out the tripod and herbs, and then opened the spirit gathering array in the jade card and ascended into the air.


    Big Ding''s reduction to the size of an ordinary Danlu is held up by the purple extinguished flame gushing out of her palm. Her strong mental power controls the flame and continuously invests in the medicine.


    Although it''s the first time to try Zhuang Shen Dan, it''s very easy to refine nine kinds of pills with her current strength.


    She was in control all the way. After about half an hour, a furnace of twelve strong magic pills became the pills.


    The city of the sky is full of fragrance, but you can''t feel it outside.


    Hua Ruge put the elixir in the jade bottle, put it aside, took out the token and started the second round of trial.


    She constantly rallied her mental strength to fight against the prohibition. When her mental strength was not enough, she swallowed a strong magic pill and continued to fight.


    She almost went into a state of self forgetting. It was dark early, but she didn''t mean to leave at all.

 Chapter 589

    People outside the city didn''t bother her either. She bit by bit attacked the ban, and finally broke it in the middle of the month after three hours.


    "Boo!"


    With a slight noise, the golden door was finally opened.


    Hua Ruge was already wet with sweat. She lay on the ground.


    She sat up and swallowed the last strong God Dan in the bottle, and began to use her Kung Fu to regulate her breathing.


    She was fully recovered the next morning, and her clothes were dry that night.


    She endured the uncomfortable feeling of the whole body, and her mental strength entered the token again, and went straight up the steps to enter the room behind the golden door.


    The room is still a golden space. As soon as she enters, a golden energy rushes directly into her brain, and then there is a series of solutions matching with gestures in her brain.


    There is also an annotation next to it, which explains in detail what array is controlled by and how it changes.


    At this time, Hua Yuege was surprised to find that the sky city not only has arrays on the ground, but also all over the city wall. It''s OK to attack and defend from far away.


    But now she can only read some of them, and some of them are confused. I think she is not strong enough.


    But all that''s left is a super killer.


    At the same time, she was looking at the small room which was only a few meters square.


    Soon she saw a white bone in clothes on the ground.


    She was surprised, and soon thought that this white bone should be the one who left the city of the sky.


    I just don''t know if it''s the old man who talked to him before.


    "It turns out that not only mental power but also people can enter here." Hua Ruge murmured, bowed to the white bone and said:


    "I, Hua Ruge, got the city of the sky by chance. Thank you very much. I will bury you later and let you live in peace."


    She said it was like quitting first, because there was nothing else in the space.


    But when she took a step back, she found that there seemed to be words on the ground at the white palm.


    She curiously moved the white bone to a place, and then saw that it was indeed a line of words, which said:


    that is, to enter the city of the main sky, for my descendants, I was secretly killed by the White City Ye family in the past, now you need my mantle, you need to kill all the Ye family doors for me.


    The signature below is Yu Lingfeng.


    Hua Ruge knew that she was a strong man when she looked at the line full of killing spirit. The Ye family she met in the temple of light might be the one who could make such a strong man fall.


    The Ye family''s strength of any generation is a god level strong one. She can''t even beat one. She can''t kill others with anything.


    And although she has no good feelings for the Ye family, she has no deep hatred for the murderer family.


    "That elder, let''s discuss and see if you can take a step back."


    "They are wrong to plot against you, but it''s a bit inhumane to have a debt and a Lord. It''s really not right to be implicated in innocence."


    "But if you don''t revenge, you must hate Jiuquan. Since I have taken your treasure, I shouldn''t sit back and ignore it."


    "In this way, I promise that I will help you to find out when I have the ability. If I can find your murderer, I will give you a statement. What do you think?"


    She told a truth to a group of white bones, which naturally had no way to respond.


    "I know you must agree with me. Let''s make a decision. I''ll find a geomancy treasure land and bury you later."


    Hua Ruge doesn''t care whether it''s white bone or not. Anyway, she thinks it''s clear. After that, she bows to white bone again and retreats.


    Hua Ruge, who meditated outside, opened her eyes, stood up and looked at the sky city. Now she finally knows why those people want to get the sky city.


    The city of the sky can form various arrays, and the energy consumed for starting can be obtained as long as you kill people. The city of the sky will absorb the essence, blood, spirit and spirit of the killed people to supplement the consumption.


    The more people you kill, the stronger the power you draw, the more powerful the array is, and then you can kill more people.


    After Hua Yuege understood, he finally knew why he said that the city was so fierce.


    She was very glad that the city of the sky did not fall into the hands of the devil gate, otherwise it would definitely cause chaos in the world.


    And it''s best to fall into the soft hearted hands of her.


    She took a breath and walked out of the city.


    Standing outside the city, the guards knelt down to salute.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and made a decision towards the city of the sky.


    People saw that the huge city of the sky was shrinking, and finally was entrusted by Hua Ruge in the palm of his hand.


    The bodyguards were startled, and then they all said, "congratulations to the Dharma protector for getting the city of the sky."


    "You''re welcome. You''ve worked hard these days. I''ll take a bath and change clothes. You can go back to your life." Hua Ruge is very kind.


    Her mind was moving again. The city of the sky entered her sea of knowledge and disappeared.


    "Yes." The guards answered and left.


    Hua Ruge went to the pool, cleaned it simply, put on a purple shirt, took out a folding fan, and looked at it as a beautiful young man.


    After that, she put the token, Danlu array, jade plate and other things that she shouldn''t have into the ring in the water pool, and let Xiao Jin and the devouring beast watch over them.


    Soon Hua Yuege, playing a fan, went back to the cave of xuanyinzong.


    The bodyguard has already come back to report the news. At this moment, Li Shang and Luo Yi are waiting here. Seeing Hua Ruge coming back, Luo Yi comes up and asks, "sea, I heard you have succeeded?"


    Hua Yuege folds a fan in one hand, stretches out the other hand, and reads her heart. On her palm, a smaller city of the sky appears.


    "This is the city of the sky." Li Shang feels the breath and looks excited.


    This killing tool that shocked the world really became their Xuanyin clan, so even after the cooperation of the three magic sects and the division of territory, it is also a favorable negotiation condition.


    "Very well." Li Shang patted Hua Yuege on the shoulder and said, "sea, good. This seat can meet your one requirement. You can mention it at will."


    Luo Yi also said: "have you, incredibly so quickly solved."


    "I don''t have any requirements for the time being. Can I save them?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    At this time, the city of the sky has been put away.


    Li Shang wants to hold him up. Naturally, he agrees, "you can say it any time. I''ll remember it for you."


    "Lord Xie, if you don''t value it, I''m just a little medicine boy now." Hua Ruge is very grateful.


    She knows that what Lishang wants to hear most now is this.


    As expected, a rare smile appeared on Lishang''s face, saying: "there are too many people who can remember revenge, but few who can remember kindness. I am not wrong about you."


    "I''m flattered." He is modest.

 Chapter 590

    "I said the sea, I followed you for two days before you all progress, how oneself one day thought out." Luo Yi said, with a sense of exploration.


    "Yesterday I went there myself, but I fell asleep in the city because I was too sleepy. I didn''t expect that there would be many methods in my mind when I woke up. I learned so much. I don''t know what happened until now." Hua Ruge scratched the back of his head.


    "What a fool there is." Luo Yi didn''t doubt this. After all, he thought it would be very difficult for a five-star war master to understand the secrets of the city of the sky and sky without chance.


    Li Shang nodded and agreed with Luo Yi very much. This boy is lucky.


    "Well, go back and have a rest. I will discuss with the Lord about the negotiation tomorrow." Luo Yi patted her on the shoulder.


    Hua Ruge had an idea in her heart as soon as she heard it. She said in her eyes, "is negotiation with the three forces of the righteous?"


    Luo Yi did not hide from her, and said directly: "yes, now the three forces have formally formed an alliance to the ancient dragon city, we need to talk about it."


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "so it is."


    "Tomorrow you go, I told you before you don''t forget." Way out of war.


    He doesn''t value negotiation very much.


    Luo Yi replied, "yes."


    Hua Yuege bowed forward and asked for his life: "my Lord, can you follow Luo Changlao to see the world? It''s OK to be a valet. "


    "It doesn''t matter if there are one more person or one less. You can go, too, but don''t say much." Way out of war.


    "Thank you, Lord." Hua Yuege said happily.


    Luo Yi said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that the sea brothers also like to join in the fun."


    "Yes, I like playing best. I will talk less then. It''s not a bad thing." Hua Ruge promised.


    "It doesn''t matter. The decent talents are withered. They come here with empty airs. Why should they be afraid?" Luo Yi doesn''t care.


    Hua Ruge added with a smile: "yes, yes, everyone in the right way is vulnerable."


    "But there seems to be another one that''s not easy to deal with." Luo Yi thought for a moment and said:


    "I heard that Tianfu university has the first Danyang peak with a lot of tricks, active mind and cruel means. Its name is Hua Ruge. It said that it has not suffered any loss in momentum. If that doll comes out, it needs to be careful."


    "It''s just a doll, how capable it is." Hua Ruge doesn''t care about Tao, but she has some beauty in her heart. I didn''t expect her name to be so loud.


    "Don''t believe it. If you see the Lord, you won''t dare to say anything." Luo Yi Dao.


    Hua is like the corner of a song''s eye. Do you boast about yourself.


    "Well, there won''t be much nonsense. Go back and have a good rest. We''ll go to ancient dragon city in the morning tomorrow." Luo Yi Dao.


    "OK, Luo Changlao has a rest." Hua Ruge said to go to his stone room.


    It''s said that she hasn''t returned to the ancient dragon city for two years. She has to go back to have a good look tomorrow.


    There is also a negotiator from the right way. I don''t know if it will be someone she knows.


    She made a circle and finally got to the root of the matter.


    Why does Mormon negotiate?


    The most likely thing is that she is procrastinating. She can''t let the negotiation go on forever. She has to play it by ear tomorrow. It''s better to terminate the negotiation as soon as possible.


    Even if the two sides meet each other, it is better to let the magic gate carry out its own plot quietly.


    It''s also important for her to make sure that the dragon ring is still in her hands, so she can only cover Luo Yi''s words.


    She has to make good friends with this person.


    She thought that these had come to the door, and Qing''er hurriedly saw the ceremony and said, "your maidservant has seen the Dharma protector."


    "Well, get me something to eat. I''m hungry." Hua Yuege said.


    "Yes, I will go now." Qing''er is afraid of Hua Ruge now.


    Hua Ruge went back to the room and lay on the bed. An idea became more and more strong in her mind.


    Tuoba Rui should also be in the ancient dragon city.


    However, in his temper, Haram will never let him participate in the negotiation, and may not have the opportunity to meet.


    She thought of touching her face again, and thought that even when she saw him, he could not recognize himself, so she had to take a good look at him.


    It''s been more than a month since they parted. I don''t know if he''s doing well.


    In a short time, Qing''er took the food. Because there was no food in the forest, the servants here took the materials and baked a plate of meat.


    There are five plates in total, which are filled with all kinds of barbecue. It''s Just smelling that makes people fuss.


    Hua Ruge moved his nose and smiled. He got out of bed and went to the table. He picked up a rabbit leg and ate it.


    "Well, the barbecuers are good at it." She ate and boasted.


    "If you like it, your servant will take it for you." Qing''er is on one side.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "it''s a pity that it''s so delicious without wine, but you don''t have to take it. I have good wine myself."


    She didn''t give up to put the elixir wine from Chengsheng in the water pool and kept it close to her body.


    "But I can''t finish this jar of good wine. It won''t be good after opening it for a while. Please ask elder Luo to come and fill in a few plates of meat." Hua Ruge''s eyes turn.


    In other words, this is a good opportunity.


    "Yes, I will go now." Qing''er said and went on.


    Hua Ruge has no antidote with him this time, so he can only control his alcohol consumption.


    Luo Yi likes to be lively. Qing''er comes as soon as he is invited. Hua Ruge stands up and entertains: "elder Luo, come and taste my good wine."


    "I didn''t think you liked drinking." Luo Yi smiled and sat down.


    Hua Ruge laughs and says, "I have no hobbies except drinking women. Come on, I''ll grow old for Luo Chang."


    "Like women?" Luo Yi said with a meaningful smile: "Qing''er has been serving you for several days, but you haven''t started. Don''t you like this type?"


    "Brother, I don''t want to, but I''m ashamed of the patriarch in the city that didn''t cover the sky. Where else is there such a leisure mood?" Hua Ruge shakes his head.


    Luo Yi is a loyal person. After hearing this, he likes it very much. So he nodded repeatedly: "you are good, not bad."


    "I''m flattered, elder. How about drinking?" Hua is like singing and saying.


    Luo Yi took a sip, his face showed a look of enjoyment and surprise, and asked, "brother, is there a panacea in this wine?"


    "Elder Luo is really an expert. I used to be a medicine boy, but the Dan master didn''t like making pills. He only liked making wine. I didn''t know how to make pills." Hua said like a song.


    Luo Yi took a few sips in a row and said: "it''s really good wine. This man is also interesting."


    "Yes." Hua rugo said again and said, "it''s really good to taste this game again, elder."

 Chapter 591

    While they were eating and drinking, Luo Yi said happily, "brother Da Hai, you and I are the only ones in the Xuanyin sect. Those people only focus on cultivation. What do you mean?"


    "It''s not that life is only a few years, why do you indulge in those boring things every day." Hua Ruge agreed very much.


    Because he didn''t take the antidote, Hua rugo didn''t dare to drink more. However, Luo Yi didn''t control himself after drinking the good wine. Soon he drank most of the jars of wine.


    Hua rugo saw that he was a little drunk, his eyes turned, and he said angrily:


    "Luo Changlao, why do we have to negotiate with Zhengdao? We have been suppressed by them for so many years, can''t we fight with them directly?"


    "Brother, that''s what you don''t know. We must fight this time. We must also defeat these three forces once and for all, and let this continent respect the devil gate."


    Luo Yi drinks faintly. Although he doesn''t lose consciousness, he doesn''t have any vigilance when he drinks this wine. He just said it.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is tight. It turns out that the magic gate has such a big goal. No wonder it has such a big flag now.


    "Really? Are we really going to fight? " Hua Yuege said, looking excited.


    "That''s for sure. Now we are building up our strength. In another month, our major event will be finished." Luo Yi said with some satisfaction.


    Hua Ruge said that he finally found a clear person to ask.


    "Then I understand that our negotiation is actually a delay, right?" Hua Ruge pretends to be a clever way.


    Luo Yi nods and praises: "you are not stupid either."


    "Haha, I haven''t learned from Mr. Luo yet." Hua Yuege paid a compliment and said, "but why do we have to wait for a month? Is there any difference between doing it now and then?"


    "Don''t be curious about this boy. He has a death order on it. You can''t say it." Luo Yi waved his hand.


    Although he is not wary of China, he has not lost his consciousness. It is the same to everyone that he knows what to say and what not to say.


    It''s hard to hide, but Hua Ruge doesn''t know that one month later is the best time to open the earth''s veins. The magic gate is waiting to absorb the earth''s veins.


    But she wants the strength of the earth to protect her body, so she doesn''t know what these people are going to do.


    "Long Luo doesn''t have to be embarrassed. He will know about it in a month, sooner or later." Hua, like a song, doesn''t matter.


    Luo Yi said with a smile: "you know the general, come on, cheers."


    "By the way, Luo Changlao just mentioned Hua Ruge. I heard that the girl is very beautiful. If I could see her tomorrow, I would be very happy." She brought the subject to herself again.


    Luo Yi nodded his head and said, "it''s very beautiful to hear the rumor, but it''s always true and false. Who knows whether it''s true or not?"


    "Elder Luo is wrong. I heard that elder Xuan Yuan and I had seen Hua Ruge with his own eyes on the way to the sky city." She continued.


    "Yes, he has seen Hua Ruge seriously injured and robbed her things." Luo Yi said with a clear face.


    Hua Ruge narrowed his eyes and said: "elder Xuanyuan also mentioned it to me. He said that the girl was born beautiful, but he didn''t show any pity for her. He said that he robbed her ring."


    "At the Lord''s command, he can''t be merciful." Luo Yi said to continue drinking.


    "The order of the patriarch?" Hua Ruge said strangely, "what''s that ring like?"


    "Of course, it''s a good thing. Otherwise, I can''t imagine that such an important thing would appear to a little girl." Luo Yi said and shook his head.


    Hua Ruge lost her mind for a moment. She didn''t expect that Tuoba Rui sent her the key to the earth.


    He wanted to marry her from the beginning.


    She smiled and said, "brother, I''ll ask you more, what''s the best magic weapon of that ring?"


    She said so. Although Luo Yi knew something was wrong, he could not refuse. He lowered his voice and said, "it''s not a magic weapon, but it''s more important than a magic weapon, but I can''t say what to do."


    "I can understand that no matter what it is, as long as our Xuanyin sect can grow in the hands of the patriarch, it is good." Hua Ruge doesn''t care.


    When she said that, she began to pay attention to Luo Yi''s expression.


    "The master of that thing can''t deal with it. He has already handed it in, but I''m sure that Xuanyin clan will grow stronger." Luo Yi said, raising his glass and saying, "come on, have a drink."


    "Good." Hua Ruge raised his glass and touched Luo Yi''s cup, but his heart sank.


    Up there? Who else can there be?


    She knew that she could not ask any more, otherwise Luo Yi would doubted.


    But even if she didn''t ask, she guessed that it had something to do with the secret place. It seems that only when she sneaks in can she get to know the secret.


    She thought about this and stopped thinking about it. She concentrated on drinking and chatting with Luo Yi.


    They had been drinking until the evening. Hua rugo sent guards to send them back to him and lay on the bed.


    At this time, she was also intoxicated, and her mind was not clear, so she didn''t want anything at all. After Qing''er waited on her to wash, she went to sleep.


    The next day, she changed into a black long sleeved gown. Her handsome eyebrows and eyes looked a little more cold, slightly more mature.


    Qing''er helped her to tidy up her robes and said, "the Dharma protector looks more like a big man in this dress."


    "That''s good." Hua Yuege said a word and turned to go out.


    Luo Yi has been waiting for the entrance of the cave for a long time. Seeing her coming out, he can''t help praising her: "what a handsome young man."


    "No, Mr. Luo is flattered." Hua Ruge scratched his head.


    "Let''s go." Luo Yi said, turning his hand, and in front of him came another flying carpet floating in the air.


    Luo Yi used a floating technique to stand up and waved to Hua Ruge and said, "come up."


    Hua rugo saw the flying magic weapon for the first time, but some villagers asked, "I will not fall down when I go up."


    "No." Luo Yi''s patience is not bad.


    So Hua Ruge also stood on the flying carpet, her body was shaking, and she simply sat down.


    Luo Yi''s heart moved, and the flying carpet soared to the sky, and he quickly moved away from the forest of xuanshou.


    "This is handsome." Hua Ruge can''t help but say that she has already gone to get one.


    "Flying weapons are the most difficult and the least." Luo Yi stands on one side of the road.


    Hua Ruge nodded her head. She would not have seen her for the first time if it had not been less.


    However, she soon thought that the method she got yesterday also seemed to have a flying method.


    She thought of this carefully in her mind, did not expect to really find a paragraph.


    She had some surprises. It turned out that the sky city could also fly.

 Chapter 592

    Then she will be able to fly when she goes out. With this discovery, she is very happy.


    The speed of the flying carpet was very fast. It took only half a pillar of incense to arrive at the foot of the ten days. Because the city could not fly, the two stopped at the gate of the city.


    Once there was no gate here, and Hua rugo only built it after he arrived here.


    now the soldiers'' armor on the guard is bright and dignified. Occasionally, there are barbarian winged men patrolling on it, which is very dignified.


    It''s very gratifying to see the big character Hua Ruge mentioned above, and her governance of this land is also good.


    "This ancient dragon city is very impressive." Luo Yi also said.


    Hua Ruge nodded her head with a happy face.


    "We''ll be here for a while, and the other two major sects should be coming soon." Luoyi then said again.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and asked, "are there people from the other two clans involved?"


    "Of course."


    "So the three forces of justice should all come?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "It should be." Luo y.


    "I haven''t experienced such a big scene before. It''s better not to have stage fright then." Hua Yuege said.


    "If you have anything to fear, just follow me." Luo Yi doesn''t care.


    Hua Ruge nodded her head, and her brain suddenly became active. More people than her were in favor.


    After waiting for a moment, a flying sword fell from the sky, and two people came down from it.


    one of them was an old man with white beard, and the other was known by Hua Ruge. It was Tang Lin, Tang Qian''s father.


    Luo Yi saw it and said: "elder Tianxing, elder Tang Changlao, why did you come together?"


    "Just in time." Tang Lin said, looking at Luo Yi''s side standing Hua Ruge.


    If he remembers well, this kid was the medicine boy of chengshengdan division a few days ago. How could he stand by Roy now.


    "Let me introduce you to Li Dahai, the right guard of our sect."


    Luo Yi said and sang to China like a song: "these two are respectively Tang Lin, the elder of Dandao in Brahman, and Tian Xing, one of the seven elders of feixingzong."


    Tang Lin''s face was full of wonder. How could he not imagine that a small drug boy had changed himself and became the first person under the leader of Xuanyin sect.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said with a fist to the two: "I have seen two elders, younger generation Li Dahai."


    Tang Lin is no stranger to her. Although she doesn''t know Tianxing old man, she has the deepest relationship with feixingzong.


    When fighting for the yellow spring grass in the East China Sea, she once killed an old Feixing man.


    after she came out of the Cangsong temple, she met the pursuit of the elder feixingzong on the way, and finally died under Xiao Han''s sword.


    "If I remember correctly, this little brother was my Brahman''s medicine boy a few days ago." Tang Lin said.


    Only because his disciple, song Ziyang, insisted that he was harmed by such a drug child did he remember so clearly.


    "Only because of the organic relationship between the right Dharma protector and the patriarch, can the patriarch be called into the patriarchal clan." Luo Yi Dao.


    They don''t want to hide the treasure of sky city. After all, they have to do bargaining chips in the future.


    "Oh? Congratulations to the right Dharma protector. " Although Tang Lin said that, she had no expression on her face.


    "Thank you very much." Hua Ruge said modestly.


    Tianxing old man just slightly nodded his chin and didn''t mean to speak.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t show anything on the surface, but he has started to draw question marks in his heart. For people who can''t communicate with each other, Feixing sect sends him to negotiate?


    "Since it''s all here, let''s go to the city." Luo Yi opens his way.


    Several people nodded and went to an agreed house. Hua Ruge knew that it was the house of a rich businessman. It was bought by three forces.


    Luo Yi reported his identity and a maid took several people into the house.


    Now it''s almost summer, the sun is just right, the scenery in the yard is very unique.


    A few people passed through to the inner hall, but there was no one in the hall.


    Luo Yi raised his eyebrows and asked the maid, "where is the person you are negotiating with?"


    "Please use tea first. My hosts are still talking in the back hall. I''ll see you later." The waitress said in a dignified way, moving the tea from one end of the tea plate to the seats of several people.


    This is obviously xiamawei.


    Luo Yi and Tang Lin saw some waves in their eyes, but they didn''t say anything after all.


    Only Tianxing old man frowned, and could see his displeasure from his face.


    Hua Ruge took a look at the faces of several people, quietly lifted the tea cup, and after a sip, looked at the old man Tianxing more.


    The man has a bad temper.


    The maid served tea and left.


    Hua rugo reached out his hand and said, "sister beauty, can you tell me that the three forces sent to negotiate are all those elites?"


    The maid didn''t want to say it, but she was handsome and easy-going, and hesitated for a while.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "I''ll see you later anyway. I''ll ask in advance if it doesn''t matter."


    "Then the maid said." The maid managed to say:


    "Cangsong Temple sent Cangzhu emissary, Zixiao Holy Land sent Muyun elder, Tianfu college sent two first seats, Yi Qingyun and Fang Yu, respectively."


    Hua Ruge took a look in his mind and found that these were all acquaintances except the one in the temple of Cangsong.


    Those two people in Tianfu University will not talk about it.


    Muyun, the elder of Zixiao holy land, is the master of Yunjin. She was abandoned by beichenyue to cultivate. It was Muyun''s alchemy that helped her recover.


    "Thank you very much, sister." She smiled and boasted, "nice skin."


    So the little girl blushed.


    Hua Ruge thinks that girls in this era are easy to coax and blush at any word.


    After the maid retired, Luo Yi said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that the sea brothers had a way to deal with women."


    "I''m sacrificing color for negotiation. Elder Luo wants to tease me." She was aggrieved, but her face was joking.


    Luo Yi smiled and said, "it''s OK that Hua Ruge I''m worried about is no longer a part of the negotiation."


    Hua Ruge''s heart had a plan for a long time, so he said: "now, it doesn''t mean that she will be sent out after this negotiation. We should find out."


    "It''s simple. Just try one sentence." Tang Lin then said.


    Hua Yuege and so on is this sentence, after listening to her said is a flattery to send: "Tang Changlao Yingming."


    "Star old man is frowning way:" haven''t come to see us yet, these right way have already looked very high


    "Please calm down, elder. Since there is something to discuss, we will wait." Luo Yi appeases.


    This time, it''s magic gate''s initiative to show favor and delay time. We can''t make mistakes.


    Hua Yuege drinks tea and smiles more and more deeply in her eyes.


    After a long time, the maid came in and bowed to several people and said, "my Lord, please."


    Four people get up at the same time, Hua Ruge should walk behind old man Tianxing according to the etiquette, but she just walked with him side by side.

 Chapter 593

    Several people went to the inner courtyard. There was another reception hall inside. From a distance, there were four people sitting on the right side.


    There was a young man in a white robe sitting on the top. His lips were red, his teeth were white, and his smile was warm, which was a little fairy.


    The first person sitting next is mu Yun, and Yi Qingyun and Fang Yu are respectively down.


    Hua Yuege and his group of four came forward, and Cangzhu emissary took the lead to meet them, nodded to several people and said, "several come from afar, after a lot of hard work, I''m Cangzhu, the emissary of Cangsong temple."


    Then several people beside him reported their identities.


    The three magic gates are led by Xuanyin sect, so Luo Yi then said, "I''m Zhang Lai from xiaxuanyin sect, Luo Yi."


    From the war also reported the door, the next day star old man.


    But Hua Ruge stood by the side of Lishang as early as she stood, slightly ahead of Tianxing old man.


    These were her calculations, but no one cared.


    At the end of the war report, Cangzhu moved his eyes to Hua Ruge, but Hua Ruge didn''t open his mouth, because according to the etiquette, she can''t be seen now.


    But Cangzhu didn''t know the identity of Hua Ruge. When Tianxing old man was about to speak, he asked: "this young hero should be the emissary sent by feixingzong."


    "No, I''m just the Dharma protector of Xuanyin sect. I''ll follow Luo Changlao. I don''t care about my humble name." Hua said humbly like a song.


    At this time, the old man Tianxing, who was not very happy, looked even worse. The other side even ignored him because of a Dharma protector, and would not take him seriously.


    Cang Zhu nodded his head friendly, then looked at the old man Tianxing and asked, "I think this is the elder of Feixing school."


    "Feixingzong, Tianxing old man." He didn''t get angry when he spoke.


    Cang Zhu has a good temper, but Fang Yu behind him has a bad temper. He is cold in the eyes of Wen Yan.


    Hua Ruge sneers in his heart. The bomb has been buried. Whether it can be bombed depends on nature.


    Several people sat down, Luo Yi sat on the top, followed by Li Shang, Tian Xing old man, and Hua Ruge at the bottom.


    She is opposite is Fang Yu, Fang Yu or a pair of eyes higher than the top of the appearance, do not look at her.


    Last time, Fang Yu was used and teased by her several times in the temple. If she knew that she was sitting opposite, she would have jumped up.


    When the maid went to tea, Luo Yi took the lead in saying, "I''ve heard a lot about some famous names. It''s really a blessing to see them now."


    "Mr. Luo is very polite. My three forces are doing this in order to work out a result this time." The way of green bamboo is not urgent.


    Luo Yi smiled and said, "that''s natural. Our three major doors are also coming with sincerity."


    "It''s best for elder Luo to come with sincerity. If the confrontation between the two sides can be maintained now, the world will suffer." Cang Song said again, and a word came to the point.


    Hua Ruge secretly said that the man was not aggressive at all. He didn''t expect to speak half way.


    Luo Yi obviously didn''t think of this, but fortunately, he was quick to respond. Li Ma said, "naturally, the three main sects don''t want to meet with each other. We just open up a blessed land in the forest of xuanshou, which will not affect anyone."


    "We don''t care about your three main doors, but do you have to return what you robbed?" The matter of this speech is murky.


    Although the ring with dragon pattern is the private property of Tuo barrai, his identity is there. His business is also the business of Zixiao holy land.


    "We are confused when the elder speaks like this. Our three main schools are only focusing on cultivating and doing nothing recently, but they don''t have time to rob things." From Shangyi road.


    Hua rugo thought about it carefully. It''s really a bad account. After all, she didn''t have any direct evidence to prove that the ring was taken by someone else''s magic door.


    "If we dare, we will tell you that on that day, the ring was like a singer in China, and the one who stole it from her was your Xuanyin clan." Moyun continued.


    Luo Yi shook his head and said, "to be honest, we really don''t see any rings. Even if there is such a thing, it can''t prove that we robbed it."


    He is going to delay time. Naturally, he will not go straight. He must go around.


    Mu Yun squints, but doesn''t speak.


    After all, there is no real evidence for this.


    "You don''t have to say that it''s just a girl''s ring. It''s worth your battle?" Tianxing old man didn''t care.


    His tone is not very good because he is dissatisfied.


    Cangzhu''s eyebrows moved, and he said, "I don''t know something about it, elder. That ring is of great significance to Zixiao little Lord. If I can''t get it back, I think it''s hard to be good at it."


    Tianxing old man would like to say something with his neck tied. What else can he do if he is not good at it.


    But he was stopped by Luo Yi''s eyes. Now he really doesn''t know that people like Feixing sect come to the peace talks. Does he know what procrastination is.


    He saw that the atmosphere of the double hair was not good, so he turned to the topic and said, "just now the emissary talked about Hua rugehua''s first seat, he had heard about her for a long time. I wonder if he has come to this ancient dragon city this time?"


    Cangzhu didn''t know how Luo Yi got on the topic, and didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    Li Shang thought of exploring, and said, "I''ve heard that Hua''s first one has been promoted to jiupindan division. I''d like to ask for advice."


    Yi Qingyun and Fang Yu over there heard that they boasted about such a young generation as song in front of them. They totally ignored them, and they were all angry.


    Especially Fang Yu, after hearing the name of Hua Ruge, her face is even more iron green.


    Hua Ruge is pleased when she sees this. When she hears that Fang Yu is among the negotiators of the other party, she tries to let Lishang and others test her out. What she wants is this effect.


    In this situation, these people with identity attach great importance to the sense of existence. The atmosphere is delicate. If a fire can be added, it is likely to burn.


    Now that she''s almost buried the lead, it''s almost burning.


    "Oh, unfortunately, the first Hua is not in the city." Cangzhu told the truth.


    "What a pity." Another way from the war.


    Fang Yu''s face was even more ugly. She put the standing heavy on the table and said coldly, "don''t change the topic, this time it''s about your attitude that the war is peace."


    She has always been tough, and naturally more reckless when angry.


    Luo Yi didn''t wait for him to open his mouth, then the Celestial Star elder there snorted heavily: "you are very deceiving. Do you really think that our demon gate is easy to provoke?"


    "If it''s not easy, you won''t ask for a peace with us." Fang Yu speaks without mercy.


    "You dare to talk to me like that." Elder Tianxing is completely angry.


    Luo Yi saw this and hurriedly went to him and pulled him. "Master, stop talking."


    He thinks he has a good tongue, but in this situation he can do nothing but persuade him to fight.


    Hua Ruge was drinking tea with her legs up, flirting with the little maid beside her.

 Chapter 594

    Because of the quarrel, both sides are in a tense atmosphere at the moment, and we can''t talk any more.


    Cangzhu stood up and said to Luo Yi, "Luo Changlao, I think it''s better to postpone this matter. Let''s arrange accommodation for several people in the city. How about we find another day to talk about it?"


    "That would be great. Thank you very much." Luo Yi got up and said.


    These two people are more rational and calm, and can deal with the current situation well.


    With the help of several people, Hua Ruge and a group of four left the house and were taken to another house by the servants.


    When Hua Ruge left, she couldn''t help but look at the maid a few more times. The maid''s face was red.


    After the four people left, Cangzhu''s eyes were still warm: "I''m tired of today''s work. I''ll go to the city Lord''s office to report this. I''ll wait for his highness to show me how to do it later."


    She didn''t blame Fang Yu because they didn''t have to worry about whether Mormon was happy or not.


    Several people all bow slightly.


    Cangzhu left the house and came to the Lord''s mansion of ancient dragon city. The mansion was built vigorously, with two big words "Huafu" written on the gilded plaque.


    It was when Hua rugo was Lord here that she built it. Even if she was not a barbarian knight, she was heavily defended. At first, the three forces wanted to expropriate it, and the two sides almost had a conflict.


    In the end, Tuo BARREI came out to mediate. Many barbarians had participated in the war with canglan Dongxia. They knew that his highness was the future husband of the Lord, so they gave up the Lord''s mansion.


    As soon as Tuo Ba Rui entered the mansion, he occupied the area where Hua Ruge once lived.


    He sleeps in the bedroom, he uses in the study, and even the utensils for tea are not touched by others.


    People of the three forces have to wait for his permission to stay in the guest room. He wants to allocate only two guest rooms to the dean of Tianfu college and the childe without trace.


    However, the dean of Tianfu college was closed and did not preside over this event. So, apart from Tuo BARREI, the huge city Lord''s mansion only had the unmarked son sleeping in the guest room.


    Because the decision-maker is Tuo barrui, the rest of the three forces dare not say anything.


    On this day, Tuoba Ruizheng and childe Wuchen are sitting in the main hall, and the waiters on the side serve the tea.


    Apart from being with Hua Ruge, Tuoba Rui never makes tea himself.


    Tuo barrow was dressed in a noble black robe, and her beautiful and unconnected face always had a chilling sense of awe.


    Sitting on the other side, childe Wuxian has a white robe and a jade like spirit. He looks soft on his warm face, which makes him easy to get along with.


    The Panther quickly came in and bowed to the two men and said, "go back to the prince and his highness, find out. The princess is not in Tianfu college."


    They met with Tianfu college two days ago, and Tuo BARREI, with a cold face, went to the gate to meet the people of Tianfu college.


    Yi Qingyun and Fang Yu, the leaders, were flattered, because they had never seen Tuoba Rui face coldly, and they also had a warm look.


    Yi Qingyun just organized the language and wanted to come forward to speak. He saw Tuoba Rui''s eyes swept in the crowd, and then he looked cold.


    He was at the gate of the city that day and said only one sentence: "where is the little song?"


    Yi Qingyun was shocked, and then said, "young Lord, are you the first to ask Danyang peak?"


    Tuoba Rui didn''t open his mouth. His eyes were set on him.


    Yi Qingyun quickly replied, "she didn''t go back to the college. We were ordered by the Dean..."


    Before he finished, Tuo Barry''s face was cold to freezing point. He swung his sleeve and turned into the city.


    Just leave them at the gate to drink.


    The embarrassment on Yi Qingyun''s face lasted for a long time. It was only when he saw the figure of the childe without trace that he was adjusted. He felt that the childe without trace should give them a step down.


    As a result, when hearing this, childe wutrace said nothing and turned around and left.


    So one of the people in Tianfu college was totally confused in the wind and stupid.


    This is part of the reason why the two heard Hua Ruge''s name in the negotiation.


    It seems that in other people''s eyes, Tianfu college has only one Danyang peak and only one Huashou.


    None of them, their old predecessors, cared about it, which naturally made them unable to accept it.


    When he heard that Hua Ruge had never returned to the college, Tuo BARREI couldn''t accept it, but he knew that Yi Qingyun and Hua Ruge were not in harmony, and he didn''t believe it easily, but sent black leopard to check it.


    The black leopard came back after a trip.


    "You mean that Daewoo has no news of her, either?" Tuoba Rui is in a hurry.


    There is also a crack in childe''s indifferent eyes, which is not so easy to sit down.


    "That''s not true. I asked Miss Hong Xiu and learned that she had received a letter from the princess half a month ago, informing the three magic gates of Tianfu college to gather in the xuanshou forest."


    The Panther said, and then went on, "but after that, there was no news of the princess."


    "Didn''t she say she would send a letter back to the college by herself? How is it that way? " Tuoba Rui has doubts about this.


    "She''s supposed to have something important to do, so she''s passing the message on her own." At this time, the childe without trace spoke.


    Tuoba Rui agrees with this view, but his face is still ugly: "there is something more important than her own safety. She doesn''t even leave any news. Where can I find her?"


    Childe wutrace didn''t open his mouth. Like Tuo BARREI, he knew Hua Ruge''s temperament. Even if someone else grinds her mouth, her brain will ignore her own safety even if it is hot, regardless of how many people are worried about her.


    "No, I''m looking for her." Tuoba Rui began to think when he spoke.


    He was wondering where Hua Ruge might go.


    Just at this time, Cangzhu came in and told the two about the negotiation.


    "These people are playing tricks?" Childe wutrace whispered these two words, then turned to look at Tuoba Rui and said, "what do you think to do?"


    "What to do?" Tuo Ba Rui''s deep eyes have a flash of confusion.


    He didn''t hear what Cangzhu said at all.


    The childe without trace waved his hand and said, "if you don''t listen, just concentrate on finding songs. I''ll do the negotiation."


    Hua Ruge is missing now. He is also worried. He just let Tuoba Rui concentrate on finding it.


    "What can you talk about? I''ll go tomorrow. If they dare to argue, I''ll kill them." Tuoba Rui stood up and said.


    This matter can''t be delayed any longer. He wants to get the dragon ring back as soon as possible.


    On tearing face, Tuoba Rui is really better than childe wutrace.


    "It''s better if it''s solved." Childe wutrace said, leaving the reception hall, Cangzhu followed.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t take the negotiation as one thing at all, just told the black leopard: "find it for me, don''t give up any clues."


    "Yes, I will do my best." The Panther said and backed down.

 Chapter 595

    "You dare to give this king an accident, this king certainly married others, let you regret!" Tuo Ba Rui said angrily in the room.


    The waiter on one side is Xiaoxuan, a close-up boy of Zixiao holy land. He can''t help but say, "what do you want, young Lord?"


    "Of course, I''m looking for someone better than her." Tuo Ba Rui bet airway.


    But when he said this, he denied, "no, how can someone be better than her? Those women can''t even match her hair."


    "That little Lord still wants to find?" Xiao Xuan really asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui asked that there was really a scene of looking for other women in his mind. He just thought that he was disgusted and looked at the unintelligible little preacher: "look for you, find ten or eight, so that you don''t have time to talk here."


    Hearing this, Xiao Xuan blushed and said, "little Lord, Xiao Xuan just wants to find one."


    "How dare you make me tea!" Tuoba and Rui are just as bad as not hitting people.


    Xiao Xuan was very aggrieved when she left. She was wrong to find one. Do you really want to find ten or eight?


    But he thought it would be good for him to find one like that.


    Tuoba Rui sends Xiao Xuan away, and the rage in his heart slowly sinks down and worries more and more.


    Don''t say something happened to Hua Ruge, even if he was hurt, he can''t bear it.


    He had to find her early!


    On the other side, Hua rugo and Luo Yi arrived at a house. Luo Yi''s face immediately changed. He said to Tianxing old man, "do you know what we are going to do this time, elder?"


    "The patriarch said that we are going to delay time, but after so many years of forbearance, why should we think of it as forbearance? Even in war, we haven''t fallen behind." Tianxing old man''s plausible way.


    Luo Yi was almost stunned by his anger. He could not say too much. He was afraid of revealing the secret, so he said simply, "tomorrow''s senior negotiator will not participate in the negotiation. Let''s have a rest here."


    "Elder Luo, do you exceed your authority to do this? We belong to two main sectors. How can you command me?" Elder Tianxing is angry again.


    Hua Ruge is on the side of stomach Fei. Is this old man''s explosive? Just a little.


    "The task explained above is to delay time. No matter what the reason, if we can''t finish it, we will definitely be blamed. The elder is so, how can we do it?" Luo Yi continued.


    Tianxing old man still refuses to accept, but Hua rugo is too lazy to listen to them arguing here. She turns and asks the maid to take her to the guest room.


    It''s better for her to sleep in this world. In any case, with this conflict, there is no good temper on the right side. I don''t think it''s going to be bullshit anymore.


    In her mind, tomorrow is no different from two results, one is the end of the negotiation.


    The other is that the other side sent tough people to declare war.


    It''s impossible to be calm.


    Luo Yi thinks that the right people are all empty airs, but Hua Ruge knows the situation very well. This time, the leader is either the childe without trace or Tuo BARREI.


    Which one of these two people can provoke? If the devil gate wants to rely on death to refuse to admit that it depends on these two people, it''s just a joke.


    Luo Yi and Tianxing elder argued for a long time. From morning to afternoon, Hua rugo had a meal before listening to them.


    Luo Yi is obviously better than others. Let Tianxing old man agree not to negotiate tomorrow.


    Tang Lin found peace here and went to the room.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t care what the result is, anyway, it''s useless.


    She fell asleep as soon as it was dark. There are few things in her world that are more important than sleeping.


    The next day, several people got up early. After Hua Ruge washed, he saw Luo Yi and Tang Lin standing in front of the door, and a maid was standing in front of them.


    "Good morning, two elders. Is this for negotiation?" Hua is like singing and boxing.


    "Yes, someone has come to pick us up." Said Luo Yi.


    Hua Ruge nodded and looked at the bright sky. He could not help muttering: "who, negotiations are so anxious that no one can sleep well."


    "I said, brother Haida, you are the habits of ordinary people. We don''t need to sleep as long as we practice well."


    "That''s boring." Hua Ruge doesn''t care.


    There''s nothing wrong with being an ordinary person, at least she thinks so.


    Luo Yi smiled and shook his head. "You are still young, and you will understand what I am talking about when you are older."


    "Is it?" Hua Ruge is confused, but he doesn''t care.


    If there is no interest in life, it''s nothing to live for a long time.


    The three soon arrived at yesterday''s house, and the maid led several people directly to the inner hall of the backyard.


    During that time, Hua rugo saw the maid and talked a few words, but without saying a few words, the little maid''s face turned red again.


    Hua Ruge just thought it was fun, but there was such an interesting little maid.


    Three people walk to the hall, from the outside to the inside, they can feel a strong air of killing.


    Three people a Leng, but this time Hua such as song Leng''s time is longer, because this breath really can''t be familiar.


    She thought that the three forces would send powerful roles today, but she didn''t expect that this time it would be Tuoba Rui who came to negotiate by himself.


    When the three men came to the hall, Luo Yi and Tang Lin were also a little silly. Even if they had not seen Tuoba Rui, they could guess who the people in front of them were.


    The little Lord of Zixiao holy land is notoriously irascible and bloodthirsty. When he comes to negotiate, it''s too hard to talk.


    Several people want to return to think, face Tuoba Rui but dare not neglect, hurriedly bow after salute Lang voice way: "see Zixiao little Lord."


    Hua Ruge also followed the salute, but his eyes were always looking at him.


    After half a month''s absence, his complexion became not so good. A handsome face was composed, and he swept three faces at will, spitting out a word: "sit down."


    His eyes stay on her for only one second longer than others. He should be surprised at her youth and didn''t recognize her.


    Hua Ruge breathed a sigh of relief, but it was also a bit lost.


    He didn''t recognize himself. It''s still very unpleasant to think about it.


    "I''ve heard about Zixiao holy land for a long time. Today I see that it''s the dragon and Phoenix among people." Luo Yi praised.


    Tuo barrai just glanced at him and said, "you have said this to many people. I don''t need to play in vain here. I''ll ask you the answer."


    Luo Yi was refuted, but in the face of Tuoba Rui, he dared not make any comments, so he had to nod his head.


    He cried bitterly in his heart. Where can we negotiate? He felt that the field was completely suppressed.


    "My ring, in whose hand, when are you going to give it back to me?" Tuoba Rui asked coldly.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes were always on him, but Tuo BARREI didn''t look at her after entering the door.


    "This We... " Luo Yi faces Tuoba Rui, but he is also short of gas.

 Chapter 596

    Luo Yi hesitates and doesn''t know how to say it, because he knows whether to play dumb in the face of Tuoba Rui or not, he has nothing to end.


    "I''d better tell me the truth when I ask you, or I''ll kill no matter who you are." Tuoba Rui''s voice is cold.


    Luo Yi is cold all over. He doesn''t believe it when others say it, but Tuo BARREI says he can''t believe it.


    "Little Lord, since you say so, we dare not be careless here." Luo Yi hurried.


    Tuoba Rui''s deep eyes are fixed on him, waiting for him to continue.


    "You also know that the ring matters a lot. We can''t be the Lord. Let us go back first. We have told the Lord that we will definitely give you a reply." Luo Yi said again.


    As soon as Tuo BARREI appeared, he knew that the plan of delay was not going to work. The most important thing for him now is to run quickly.


    It''s not clear if you can keep your head if you continue to be smart.


    "You want to leave before you give me an account?" Tuoba Rui''s voice rose, showing a sense of killing.


    Luo Yi cried in his heart, "little Lord, we can''t be the Lord in this matter."


    "You can''t be the Lord. What are you going to do? Delay? " One word of Tuoba Rui is more dangerous than another.


    Luo Yi''s back was soaked with cold sweat. He felt that the pressure was too much around Tuo BARREI.


    Tang Lin is at the bottom. He doesn''t know what to say. He was not good at words. Now when he meets Tuo barrow, he dare to talk.


    Hua Ruge won''t speak at this time. Tuo BARREI doesn''t recognize her. If he talks more, he may be a second scum.


    In the end, Luo Yi said, "it''s not like that, but we don''t want to see the swordsmen meet each other and see if we can step back."


    "I never retreat in my life. As for you, don''t leave now that you are here." Tuoba Rui continued coolly:


    "send someone back to inform the person who can make the decision, and ask whether to return my ring or to see me when the swordsmen meet."


    Luo Yi''s face changed. Is this to detain them?


    "I don''t want to see if you have that skill." Tuoba Rui said and got up, passed by the three people, bringing a cold wind of killing.


    Hua Ruge watched him go by like this, and her heart lost a little more.


    At this time, the maid came in again and said to the three people, "come with me, some of you."


    Luo Yi and Tang Lin are frowning. They naturally know that they will be detained by default if they want to follow the maid at this time.


    But this is the ancient dragon city controlled by three forces. It is impossible for them to escape with the strength of the three.


    In desperation, Luo Yi nodded.


    In the face of Tuo barrow, there is no room for them to resist.


    The three returned to their former residence and went to the meeting hall with elder Tianxing.


    There are a lot of guards in the house. Although they do not restrict their movement, they are only monitoring.


    Just when they arrived at the meeting hall, Luo Yi kept pacing the room, saying:


    "is it true that Tuo BARREI is not afraid to bear the accusation of provoking the battle of Zhengmo if he can do so perfectly?"


    "When is he afraid of talking?" This time it''s Hua Ruge.


    A few people don''t think it''s strange, because they all know that Tuoba Rui is such a person. He does things according to his own preferences and never fears people''s words.


    "Now it''s no good for us to have a hard encounter. We can only send someone to send a letter to the clan first to see how the clan can solve it." Tang Lin also said.


    Luo Yi helplessly nodded his head: "I have sent someone back. I hope that zongmen can find a way."


    "We can''t hold back the clan. If the clan sends a message to fight, I will be the first to fight. Killing one is enough." Tianxing old man is on the way.


    The other three didn''t talk at all. The old guy just lost one string.


    After saying something irrelevant, several people went back to their rooms.


    Hua Ruge''s goal has basically been achieved. If the magic gate can''t drag on, she can''t wait to open the vein. She just needs to grab the ring back in advance.


    However, she was not in a good mood. She was still a little depressed for Tuo BARREI.


    Although she knew that her appearance had completely changed, and her cultivation of Tuo BARREI could not see through the power of Hua Xingdan, she was still a little upset.


    When she returned to the room, she clapped her head and said: "Hua Ruge, Hua Ruge. When did you become so hypocritical?"


    Finish saying that she is lying on the bed, still can''t get up happily, what emerge in the brain is the figure of Tuoba Rui.


    She felt it was time to turn her attention, so she opened the door and said, "somebody, make me something to eat."


    People look at her and ignore her. After all, she is a prisoner. It''s strange that someone is waiting on her.


    "Well, I remember you." Hua Yuege said angrily, then closed the door and continued to sulk.


    On the other side, Tuo BARREI went back to the Lord''s mansion and saw the Panther waiting at the door of the study. He said, "come in."


    He sat at the back of the book case, picked up the tea Xiao Xuan brought up and tasted it carefully.


    The black leopard knew that Tuoba Rui was in a hurry to hear the news, so he said: "Lord, my subordinates have passed on the letter. Let all the detectives start to check from that fishing village, without missing any clues."


    "By the way, my subordinates have also informed the tea girl of Yanchun building..."


    But before he finished, he was interrupted by Tuoba Rui, who waved his hand and said, "take back the order."


    The panther was stunned and asked for a long time, "no more?"


    "No more." Tuo Ba Rui leaned on the chair and looked indifferent.


    "Don''t you worry about the princess, prince?" The panther was puzzled.


    My master was in a hurry yesterday, but now he seems to be in trouble.


    "Don''t worry, go to elder Mu and ask for a pill for me." Tuoba Rui''s voice is still flat.


    The black leopard looks doubtful, but Tuo BARREI doesn''t say that he can''t chase after him either, he can only go to work.


    In the room, Tuo Ba Rui holds the cup that Hua Ruge used, and his eyes overflow with a smile.


    I was also slightly surprised by the small announcement that I was waiting for the tea. The young master of his family had not laughed for a long time.


    In the wing room, childe Wuwen closed the door and sat down. Cangzhu knocked outside.


    Childe Wuxian brings spirit into Dantian and says, "come in."


    Cang Zhu bows at the door and says, "tell your highness, Tuoba Shaozhu is back from the negotiation."


    "What is the result?" The childe without trace opened his eyes and asked lightly.


    "He put those people under house arrest and waited for the devil gate to give a statement before handling them." Cang Bamboo Road.


    There was a trace of doubt in the childe''s bright eyes. He asked, "he didn''t kill anyone?"


    "No."


    "When does he need to be told?" "Traceless childe raised eyebrow way:" this matter has doubt


    "Do you want to ask?" Please tell me.


    "No, you tell me who the devil sect sent to negotiate." Childe wutrace said calmly.

 Chapter 597

    Because of the house arrest, in the evening Hua Ruge didn''t have a meal. She touched her tummy and could not be loved.


    She didn''t expect that one day she would fall into a situation where she couldn''t eat. In fact, she would not die if she didn''t eat for her cultivation, but she always had the habit of eating, so she would still be hungry.


    She didn''t want to aggrieve her stomach, so she decided to buy a maid to make something for her. She went to the door and pushed it open, but when she took a step, there was a wall in front of her. She ran into it before she could react.


    She had a strong bump, but it didn''t hurt as expected, and she felt the wall soft and warm.


    She reacted and found that it was not a wall, but a person who suddenly appeared. She also felt the familiar atmosphere at the same time.


    She just wanted to look up, but she was pushed away by the man in front of her.


    She stared up and saw that Tuoba Rui''s beautiful face was close to her eyes, but it was different from the previous doting look, and now it was a little disrespectful in her eyes.


    Before Hua rugo asked, he said in a strong voice, "change back."


    Hua Ruge remembered that he was a man now.


    "Do you recognize me?" She asked in some doubt.


    Tuo Ba Rui closed the door behind her, raised the food box in his hand to her, looked at her and asked, "what do you say?"


    Hua Yuege is embarrassed to smile, reaching for the food box.


    Tuoba Rui hands down, did not let her succeed, see her grievances, he repeated before: "change back."


    "I can''t change it. I''ve hidden huaxingdan and space together. I can''t disguise after changing it." Is Hua like a song.


    Tuoba Rui takes out a jade bottle and hands it to her.


    Hua rugo opened and saw a furnace of twelve nine kinds of shape pills, so she said in surprise, "are you even ready for this?"


    "Change back." Tuoba Rui is still this sentence.


    Hua Ruge had no way to take him, so he took the initiative to disperse the power of the internal shapeshifting pill, and his height and appearance began to recover slowly.


    In a moment, she has changed back to her real body, and become the beautiful song with a smile.


    Tuoba Rui''s dark eyes are a little softer, but still with a face.


    Looking at his expression, Hua Ruge took the initiative to say, "well, how do you recognize me?"


    "I''m familiar with your breath. I can find it even if it''s burnt to ashes, not to mention your shape." Tuo Ba Rui''s bad way.


    Hua Ruge hears these, the uneasiness in the heart finally disappeared, she smiled and said: "count you to pass."


    She said that she would go to get the food box, but Tuo BARREI carried the food box behind her, and said displeased, "you haven''t passed the test yet."


    "What happened to me?" Hua Yuege looks puzzled.


    "What''s the matter?" Tuoba Rui is approaching with dangerous light in his eyes.


    Hua Ruge was forced by him to step back and hit the table.


    Tuo Ba Rui reached out and grabbed her small body. The back of his hand was hitting the table.


    Hua Ruge: the whole person is surrounded between the table and him.


    "Who let you enter the devil''s gate? Do you know how dangerous it is? What can I do if something happens to you? " Tuoba Rui finally broke out.


    Hua Ruge looked at his worried eyes, and her heart was filled with emptiness. She said, "I am sure..."


    "You think I''ll believe it?" Tuoba Rui''s sharp eyes seem to penetrate her.


    Hua Ruge reluctantly surrenders: "I am wrong, OK."


    "No way!" "Tuoba Rui Mou Guang said:" to punish


    Hua Ruge''s lips are blocked before he can speak, and then there is a bit of gentle rampage.


    She was sad in her heart, how could she meet such a tyrant.


    Tuo Ba Rui kisses her for a long time, and her aggressive eyes fall on her face, saying, "you will never leave my eyes."


    And he''s going to kiss again.


    Hua Ruge hurriedly stopped and said, "stop making trouble."


    "It''s not over yet." Tuoba Rui''s serious way.


    Hua rugo knew it was useless to reason, so she said pitifully, "I''m hungry. People here don''t give me food for a day."


    "No food for you?" When Tuo Ba Rui spoke, his whole body was full of violence.


    Hua Ruge nods in grievance.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her hand at her waist, clasps her in her arms, and finally softens her voice: "I should have come earlier."


    He has been waiting for Moyun to refine the shape pill. After all, except Hua Ruge, few alchemists will spend a lot of spiritual medicine to refine this pill.


    Hua Ruge leaned on his chest and was relieved to hear his voice finally softened.


    It''s over for the time being.


    Tuo Ba Rui just held her for a moment and then let her go, saying, "sit down and wait."


    Hua Ruge sits down obediently, and sees Tuo BARREI putting the food box on the table, opening the lid and bringing out the dishes.


    Hua Ruge sniffed and said happily, "these are all the signature dishes of Guangde building, which I like."


    Tuoba Rui put it in front of her and said, "I asked the maid in your house."


    "In my mansion, do you live in the Lord''s mansion?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Barry finally put the rice beside her and handed over the chopsticks. When she reached for it, he looked at her and said, "well, sleep in your bed."


    Hua Ruge pulled back his chopsticks and blushed a little. Should he be so vague.


    Tuo Ba Rui takes out another pair of chopsticks and sits beside her to bring her vegetables.


    Hua Ruge didn''t eat anything in a day, and met something he liked, so it was delicious.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees her devouring, reaches out and touches her head pitifully: "eat slowly, no one will rob you."


    "Don''t you?" Hua is like a song with a vague question.


    "Watch you eat." Tuoba Rui soft voice way.


    He always does.


    Hua Ruge soon wiped out all the food on the table, then felt the round and rolling belly, and said with satisfaction, "it''s better to have you around, not hungry."


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her up and circles her in her arms and says, "then you can''t run around."


    "I promise I''ll settle down when I get the ring back this time." Hua said like a song.


    Tuoba Rui''s expression is cold again: "do you want to go back?"


    "Of course, you didn''t break my identity. I could go back and do something." Hua said like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui said with an ugly face: "I didn''t break your identity, but I didn''t let you go back."


    "Then what are you doing?" Hua Ruge is confused.


    "You must have spent a lot of time in the Mormon. I will tear you down and kill those people. Don''t you blame me?" Tuoba Rui said that this is also somewhat helpless.


    He can''t understand the temperament of his family songs better.

 Chapter 598

    Hua Ruge now understands and is deeply moved. Although Tuoba Rui is domineering, he always cares about her feelings.


    Even if he doesn''t want her to go back, he will persuade her and won''t cut her off.


    She held Tuo BARREI with her back hand and put her head on his chest. Her heart was sweet.


    How lucky to meet him in this life.


    "I told the people of the demon sect today that I never backed away in my life, but I lied to him." Tuo Ba Rui''s long fingers caressed her hair and said in her ear, "in front of you, I never have a bottom line."


    "I know you''re good to me. Next time I promise not to risk so recklessly, it worries you." Hua Ruge''s heart softened and hurriedly promised.


    "Don''t go this time, will you?" Asked Tuoba Rui in a soft voice.


    Hua rugo almost nodded when she looked at his distressed eyes, but she finally shook her head and said:


    "no, I''ve touched the conspiracy of the devil gate. They''re procrastinating on this side, and they''re planning something else. It must have something to do with the earth. I have to mix in."


    "It must be more dangerous. Do you think I will let you take risks?" Tuoba Rui''s face is not good again.


    "Don''t worry, I have the sky city as a talisman now. Those people won''t touch me." Hua is as determined as a song.


    "Although the city of the sky is a deadly weapon, you don''t even have a chance to take it out when you meet the strong." Tuoba Rui road.


    "Listen to me, it''s really not easy. If I don''t mix in, our odds are very small." Hua rushes like a song.


    Tuoba Rui picks eyebrows: "you said that our three forces would lose?"


    "Even if we can win, we will be delayed for a few months. But now it only takes half a month for the magic gate to open the earth vein. We can''t wait." Hua rugo said, holding his hand and saying, "I want to get the ring back and marry you earlier."


    Tuoba Rui''s face was moving, but he still said: "it''s too risky."


    "Believe me, I have basically taken people who believe in Xuanyin sect now. No one will doubt me." Hua Ruge advised.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees her persistence, but there''s a trace of helplessness in her eyes. "Forget it, we''ll talk about it later."


    Hua rugo knew that it was difficult for him to agree for a while, and nodded.


    Tuo Ba Rui kisses her forehead and asks, "haven''t seen you for so long, do you miss me?"


    "Yes, it is." Hua Ruge told me the truth. He put his hands around his neck and said, "I thought you didn''t recognize me, but I was still angry."


    Tuoba Rui rubbed her nose with a smile and said, "you are my life. Even if I don''t know who I am one day, I will find you in the crowd at a glance."


    "You''re the only one who can cajole people. You didn''t hurt me when you just came in." Hua said as if singing.


    "You have such a temper. If you don''t scare you, you will admit your mistake?" Tuoba Rui looks at her helpless expression.


    His family songs are all good, but they are so thoughtful, which really broke his heart.


    Hua, like a song, spits out his tongue mischievously.


    "Little song, shall I sleep here tonight?" Tuo Ba Rui asked in a low voice in her ear.


    The heat he exhaled fell on his ears, and his voice was deep and ambiguous, which immediately made Hua Ruge''s neck a little red.


    She dodged for a while and said, "no, someone will come to me at any time."


    "No one came to you at night." Tuoba Rui said that he had gone to bed with Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is pressed on the bed by him, very helpless compromise: "then you want to ensure that the day is not bright to leave."


    "I''ll let you if you''re obedient." Tuoba Rui said to take off their clothes and pull her to his arms.


    Hua Ruge can''t help but let him go.


    "It''s most comfortable to hold my little song." Tuo Ba Rui''s way of contentment.


    Hua Yuege laughed, leaned on his chest, closed his eyes, and felt extraordinarily safe.


    Tuoba Rui patted her on the back and said, "go to sleep."


    Hua Ruge really wanted to sleep after he was full. He yawned a lot and went to sleep in a comfortable position in his arms.


    He looked at her lovely smile and kissed her on the forehead.


    The next day when Hua Ruge woke up, there was no figure of Tuoba Rui around her. The food on the table was also missing. But for the remaining temperature around her, she almost thought she had a dream.


    She smiled a little, reached out and touched the remaining temperature. She felt a little more sentimental.


    It''s OK to be absent. When I see you, I find it hard to give up.


    She shook her head and yawned.


    After taking Huaxing pill, she took the shape of Li Dahai and went out.


    At the same time, Tuo Ba Rui returned to the city Lord''s mansion and summoned the Panther.


    "Prince, what can I do for you?" Asked the Panther.


    "Who is in charge of the house arrest of those messengers of Mormon negotiations?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "Yes..."


    "No matter who it is, you tell him to treat the people in it well, especially if you can''t help them to eat," the Panther interrupted


    The black leopard listened stupidly, a suspicious face.


    When did the prince treat the enemy so leniently?


    Don''t you usually kill things?


    "What are you still doing? Go." Tuoba Rui urged.


    It''s almost time for breakfast. He can''t make her hungry.


    "Yes, yes." The Panther hurried down.


    After all this, Tuoba Rui is satisfied.


    At this time, Xiao Xuan outside the door reported, "little Lord, your highness, the son of God, invites you to meet in the front hall."


    "I''ll be right there." Tuoba Rui said that he had left the door.


    When we got to the front hall, the traceless childe in the full moon white robe had been waiting there.


    "What is it?" Tuo Ba Rui''s language is always simple.


    Childe wutrace stopped for a moment on Tuoba Rui''s face and said, "you have found such a song?"


    Tuoba Rui is stunned. He didn''t expect that childe Wuchen found out.


    "Xiao Xuan said that you didn''t go back to the city hall overnight. She should be the one who can make you not even return to the room like song." Childe wutrace said quietly.


    His mind is as thin as dust, so he can naturally find out the details that others can''t perceive.


    Tuo Barry nodded: "since you have guessed, you should know which one is her."


    "Yes, what are you going to do?" Asked the childe.


    "Persuade her back, and let her go no more." Tuoba Rui said simply.


    "Can you persuade her of her character?"


    Tuoba Rui frowns when he hears the words. His family''s songs have their own opinions and won''t be controlled by others.


    "What can you do?" Tuo Ba Rui asked.


    "Let her do it to her heart''s content. If she is really in danger of her life, I will show up."


    "You?" Tuoba Rui''s face shows doubts.


    "When I saved her last time, I left a mark in her spirit. She is dangerous. I can feel it."

 Chapter 599

    Tuo Ba Rui''s pupils narrowed when he heard this. He thought that it was when Hua Ruge was in danger in the temple of light that Wu trace appeared.


    It turned out that it wasn''t a coincidence that he was trying to protect her.


    The temple of light is worthy of being the first force in the mainland, with many means.


    But Tuo Ba Rui knew that it was hard to avoid feeling bad in his heart. For the first time, he felt his incompetence so deeply.


    A moment later, his eyes burst with great fighting spirit. He went to the door and looked at the void. His heart turned.


    Maybe he should get rid of heaven''s oppression.


    But this step out, their days can still be peaceful.


    On the other side, Hua Ruge woke up and went out to see a maid bring her face washing water. She respectfully said, "excuse me, my maid is waiting for you to wash your face."


    Hua Yuege was stunned and looked at the maid and asked, "why has this changed so much after a day?"


    "It was the servants who neglected yesterday, but today they dare not." Maid road.


    Hua Ruge thought that this was definitely arranged by Tuo barrow, and she said with a smile: "I''ll do it myself. You can prepare breakfast for me."


    Since it was told by Tuo BARREI, he would not starve her.


    Sure enough, the maid immediately said, "excuse me, breakfast is ready, you can enjoy it at any time."


    "The treatment is decent." Hua Ruge nodded with satisfaction.


    When she had breakfast, Luo Yi came over and saw that Hua rugo had breakfast. He said, "it''s strange that people here suddenly want to change their temper. It''s so good for us."


    Hua Ruge took a big mouthful of steamed buns, swallowed a mouthful of porridge, and then said, "it must be afraid. I think those people are just empty shelves."


    "I dare not say that." Luo Yi shook his head at her and said, "Tuoba Rui is not easy to provoke."


    "If it''s really so powerful, how could it suddenly treat us today? I see, how can we catch it and how can we put us back." Hua Ruge said with a careless face.


    "You are not afraid of anything." Luo Yi also has no way to take this hunk.


    "It''s better to eat and drink than to be afraid of anything." Hua Ruge said, grabbing another bun and biting it, he asked, "has Luo Changlao eaten it?"


    "I''m not in the mood to eat, and I don''t know what to do with it?" Luo Yi is worried.


    He was worried about Brahmin and feixingzong. He didn''t like to talk with them. He only thought that he could talk with Li Dahai, so he came to find her.


    Hua Ruge ate heartlessly and said: "except for me, which of you is not a respected senior, the clan naturally will not ignore me, at most abandoned me."


    "You just said the opposite." Luo Yi doesn''t agree with this.


    Hua Ruge''s face is suspicious: "how do you say that?"


    "You are still too young, you are the most valuable. If we can only go out one, it must be you." Luo Yi Dao.


    Hua Ruge was surprised, and then said carelessly, "if I have a chance, I will give it to Luo Changlao. It''s good for me to stay here. I have food and drink, and these pretty little maids. Tut Tut, they are all pretty."


    "You''re really interesting, kid." Luo Yi listens to her a gag, in the heart inexplicably relaxed many, also ate with Hua Ruge.


    They had been talking all morning. Hua rugo knew that Luo Yi didn''t disclose any information here. He didn''t ask anything at all, just chatting.


    In the afternoon, Luo Yi went back. Hua rugo wandered in the garden of the house for a while, and then returned to the room for cultivation.


    In the evening, she heard the closing of the door. When she looked up, she saw Tuo BARREI standing in front of her, staring at her with deep eyes, without opening her mouth.


    "I knew you would come." Hua Ruge stood up with a smile and looked at him.


    At the same time, she also dissipated the power of huaxingdan and changed back to her original appearance.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and extended his arms to her.


    Hua Ruge held it up and listened to him. She looked up and asked strangely, "you seem different today."


    "What''s different?" He asked, looking down.


    Hua Yuege looked into his eyes and said quickly, "it seems that he has lost some energy and spirit. His face is a little complicated. Is there anything in trouble?"


    "Few people can compare with you in terms of observation." Tuoba Rui said, admitting.


    Hua Ruge, seeing that he was not joking, said, "sit down and tell me something. I''ll help you think."


    Tuo Ba Rui sits on the bed, pulls her into her arms, sticks to her forehead, whispers: "I want to protect you, never hurt you."


    "How do you think of saying this? Or do you think it''s dangerous for me to leave? " Hua Ruge held his face and said, "don''t worry, I will be OK."


    Tuoba Rui held her tightly and said nothing.


    "What happened? Will you tell me? " Hua Ruge vaguely felt that his aura had changed, not as fierce as before, but more determined.


    "I promised you to go, but you have to promise that this is the last adventure." Tuoba Rui suddenly said.


    Hua Yuexin looked up happily: "really? No wonder you are so worried. Don''t worry, I will protect myself. "


    "Good." Tuoba Rui said a word and then stopped talking.


    Hua Ruge only thought that he was worried about his own safety, and he didn''t dare to talk much for fear that he would repent.


    "Let''s sleep." Hua rugo suggested.


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    Two people turn out the light to lie down, he still hugged her, but different from the past is not to talk.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll be hurt if you are so worried." Hua Ruge said to him.


    Tuoba Rui is relieved to hear his expression, but he can''t see his expression clearly in the dark. He can only hear his voice with warmth: "I know."


    "Then promise me, don''t think about it any more, go to sleep." Hua Yuege continued.


    "Well." Tuoba Rui rarely listens.


    Hua rugo, learning from him, reached out to pat him and said, "then I''ll pat you to sleep, and I''ll sleep when you sleep."


    "Good."


    So Hua Ruge began to pat him on the back, but within a few moments her hands became weak and then stopped.


    Tuoba Rui has not slept yet, but she can''t support it.


    Tuo Ba Rui smiles, covers the quilt for her, measures her body and stares at her face in the dark. She can''t see clearly, but it''s still very pleasant.


    With such a lovely person around him, he has nothing to contend with. No matter how much risk he takes, he must also gain the strength to protect her.


    He looked at it and didn''t know when he was asleep.


    In sleep, the two also always snuggle together, never separated.

 Chapter 600

    Tuo Ba Rui saw the black leopard waiting for him in front of the gate just after he returned to the city Lord''s mansion in the morning. He came up and asked, "where did you go in the evening, Lord?"


    Tuoba Rui looks at him with cold eyes.


    The Panther coughed, and hurriedly said, "it''s such a Lord. The three emissaries of the devil sect are here."


    "So fast?" Tuoba and Rui raise eyebrows.


    "Yes, the messenger is in the main hall to see childe wutrace." The Panther said again.


    "If I have him, I won''t show up. I''ll have the kitchen emptied later. I''ll make something to eat if I have nothing to do." The way of Tuoba Rui is light and light.


    The black leopard''s face was puzzled: "prince, you can only make food for the princess when she is here. It''s the first time for you to make it yourself."


    Tuoba Rui eye blade swept over him and stepped into the door.


    The black leopard is strange in the back. The prince hasn''t returned to the city Lord''s house for two days. The princess is missing. He doesn''t look for it, but he also cooks when the princess is away?


    "Does the prince have another woman he likes?" The panther was muttering to itself.


    It seems that this is the only way to explain it.


    But according to his knowledge of his own prince, this should not happen.


    At noon, Tuo BARREI had emptied the people in the kitchen yard, put on a set of light clothes and entered the kitchen, and began to prepare the ingredients.


    The childe walked into the yard and stood in front of the wide kitchen door.


    "Yes?" Tuo Ba Rui asked as he cut vegetables.


    Seeing that he was skillful in his movements, childe wutrace was a little surprised. He opened his mouth and said, "I sent the messenger away."


    "What did he say?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "As long as the emissary of negotiation is released, the devil gate will never conflict with the right way." The childe without trace slowly stated.


    Tuoba Rui''s face showed disdain: "if I don''t return things, I''ll let them go. What do you say?"


    "I said that only one of the four could be put, and the other three would be killed. I put him back to discuss." The way of Childe wutrace is light and light.


    Tuo Ba Rui picked a eyebrow and said, "a good way."


    There was no fluctuation on the surface of Childe wutrace, but he said: "the messenger will come back tomorrow, today is the last night."


    "I know, so I want to make something for her." The way of Tuo Ba Rui.


    The childe did not leave immediately, but asked a complicated question: "does she like it?"


    "Well."


    The childe nodded and turned away.


    Tuo Ba Rui sighed a little and said nothing.


    That night, Hua rugo dissipated the power of Huaxing pill. In the room, Tuo BARREI was in the middle of the room. She knew that the day when she could stay here would probably come to an end, and he would surely come.


    The door opened with a squeak, and Tuoba Rui, who was carrying a food box, appeared in front of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge stood up with a smile and said, "the genius has just darkened. I thought you would wait for a while."


    "I miss you." Tuo Ba Rui put down the food box and reached for Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge smiled sweetly.


    "Have you eaten?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua rugo shakes his head: "I guess you sent me rice."


    Tuo Ba Rui pinched her nose and said, "ghost spirit."


    Hua Yuege smiled proudly, went to lift the lid of the food box, and as soon as she opened it, she said in surprise, "smell the taste, you made the food?"


    "Anyway, if you''re free, I''ll make some for you to see if my craft is backward." Tuo Barry sat down with her.


    Hua, like a song, put it on the table, and began to feast on it, while eating it and boasting it.


    Tuoba Rui only cooks for her, and her skill is based on her taste. Naturally, it''s the best with her mind.


    He watched as she ate happily.


    But Hua Ruge slowed down when she was eating. Her eyes turned and she looked at the food on the table and said, "it''s time for the emissary from the demon gate to come. You didn''t make delicious food because you wanted to let me go."


    "I came here in the morning. I have no trace." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    "And what did he say?" Hua Yuege asked eagerly.


    "You eat first, and I''ll tell you after you finish." Tuo Ba Rui said and concentrated on serving her food.


    Hua Ruge has no choice but to eat.


    "Eat slowly, or I won''t tell you." Tuo BARREI knew what she was thinking without looking at her.


    Hua Ruge has no choice but to eat slowly.


    When she finally had enough to eat, she asked, "how exactly did childe wutrace reply?"


    "Let people go." Tuoba Rui''s statement.


    Hua Ruge frowned and said, "what exchange does the magic gate offer?"


    "There''s nothing, just a word of empty talk that doesn''t fight on the right path with me." Tuoba Rui road.


    "But just like that, they will be suspicious. After all, you are not a good talker." Hua Ruge thinks about the next step.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head slightly and said, "I won''t doubt it, because only one of the four of you will live here, and the other three will live here."


    Hua Yuege was surprised and said, "what do you mean, childe wutrace? Let the demons choose for themselves? "


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    Hua Ruge said: "this move is too poisonous. The four of us come from different clans. The other side must think it''s a way to separate them. After all, no matter who chooses to release the other two major doors, they will not be happy."


    "So they will not doubt that we have deceit, and I have the city of the sky in my hand, and the magic gate will definitely ask me to go back. As expected, childe Wuxian is not to be offended. "


    "He''s never as harmless as he looks." Tuo Barry said while playing with her hair.


    Hua Yuege nodded in agreement, and then she asked, "are you going to kill the remaining three?"


    "Do kill." Tuoba Rui said simply.


    Hua Ruge also knows that the situation is grim and has nothing to say.


    "The people of Mormon should come back tomorrow." Tuo Barry stared at her.


    "So today is the last night." Hua Ruge understood what he meant.


    "I don''t want you out of my sight, if I can." Tuo Ba Rui reaches out and holds her in his arms.


    Hua rugo leaned on his chest and said, "I promise you, when I come back, I will not run around."


    "That''s what you said, I''ll remember." Tuoba Rui''s serious way.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    "When you come back, we will get married. I want people all over the world to know that you are my daughter-in-law of Tuo BARREI and the rightful Princess of war." Tuo Ba Rui said in her ear.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "if you really become a relative, you can only like me. You can think about whether to discard the countless peach flowers that adore you all over the world."


    "I''m not rare in this world, and I''ll see those peach flowers in my eyes?" He disdained to say a, then holding the face of Hua Ruge, seriously said: "I said, I only want you."


    Hua Yuege smiles and hugs him tighter.

 Chapter 601

    "Xiaoge, since ancient times, the wedding dresses of brides have been embroidered by themselves, can you?"


    The warm candlelight swayed in the small room, and he held her to talk.


    Hua Ruge was surprised and said, "you want to embroider your own wedding clothes?"


    "That''s not the case with you?" Tuoba Rui has such good patience only when she is with her.


    "We buy them all there, just take the money." Hua said like a song.


    "That''s interesting, but we are going to get married here. What are you going to do?" Tuo Barry teases her.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment, and finally said, "my girl is born beautiful. It''s also beautiful to wear it casually. If you can''t, just tear a few feet of red satin for me and cut it to wear on you."


    "You can make do with it." Tuoba Rui laughs.


    The wedding clothes in this world can make do. I''m afraid it''s only his daughter-in-law. Her nerves are not so thick.


    "I can''t do anything." Hua said like a song.


    "What''s wrong?" Tuo BARREI put her hand on his palm and played.


    Hua rugo didn''t want to say, "of course, it''s a married person. As long as it''s you, nothing else matters."


    "Really?"


    "You think it''s hard for me to move my heart once. Once I do, I''m not going to take it back." When Hua rugo said this, he spoke in the same way as he used to reason, which sounded particularly persuasive.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and looked at her: "I must have done something good in my last life. God will give you to me."


    "I can''t think of it. What do you look like doing good?" Hua Ruge joked.


    Tuoba Rui took people''s lives without any reason, but she had never seen anything about helping others without any reason.


    "To be honest, I don''t think so." Tuoba Rui said and touched his nose.


    "Then you will follow me to learn, and make sure you learn well." Hua said, clapping his chest like a song.


    "It''s all up to you." Tuoba Rui dotes on her little head.


    Both of them knew that they would not see each other for a while after that night. They had a tacit understanding that they didn''t sleep until very late. In the morning of the next day, even Hua Ruge woke up very early.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in his arms and says, "Xiaoge, I really hope the message from the demon gate is not to let you go back."


    "You''re being childish again." Hua, like a song, laughs helplessly.


    "I don''t want you." Tuoba Rui said very seriously.


    Hua Ruge never left him, but she was afraid that he would not let her go, so she said, "not long ago, you wait for me."


    "OK, wait." Tuoba Rui said and closed his eyes.


    They kept warm for a while, and Tuo BARREI was ready to leave when it was completely light.


    He got up and kissed her on the forehead, saying, "it''s still early. You can sleep a little longer."


    "Good." Hua Ruge gives him a reassuring smile.


    Tuoba Rui returns to the city Lord''s mansion, and the Panther is waiting outside.


    "Have the messengers of Mormon come?" He asked.


    "Back to the Lord, not yet." Black leopard way, in the heart has a cavity doubt also dare not ask to export.


    "I''ll wait in the main hall. If you come, you can lead me in." Tuo Ba Rui explained and went in.


    "Yes." The Panther should.


    It wasn''t long before the black leopard led a man in. The man bowed and said, "the left Dharma protector of Xuanyin sect, Bai Changqing, came to visit Zixiao young Lord."


    "Say, what is the result of the discussion?" Tuoba Rui asked coldly.


    This man had heard about Tuo barrui''s character for a long time, but it was not an accident. He said directly: "Shaozhu, after all, those four people are all from the three main sectors of our country. If Shaozhu disposes of them without permission, I''m afraid they may provoke a war."


    He made the last fight.


    "You have robbed my ring, and I will not kill you all for your face." Tuo Ba Rui said, "now you only have two ways. You can either choose one person to take back or you can stay on your own."


    He was not joking.


    Bai Changqing panicked as soon as he heard it. There is a precedent here. He naturally believes that Tuoba Rui is real, so he dare not bargain any more. He said directly: "thanks for the kindness of the little Lord, I''m here to take back Li Dahai, the right Dharma protector of Xuanyin sect."


    "Well?" When Tuo barrow heard this, he uttered a puzzled syllable, and then he asked, "those three are elders. You don''t want any of them, but you want a follower?"


    "In this way, the right Dharma protector once saved the life of the patriarch. The patriarch had a deep friendship with him, so he didn''t want to lose his life." Bai Changqing said what he had thought out.


    "You think I''ll believe you?" Tuo Ba Rui snorted scornfully and waved again: "I don''t care what''s the matter with you. I''ll send someone to lead you later. Take it away."


    Bai Changqing was frightened by a sweat. When he heard the last sentence, he was forgiven. He quickly bowed and said, "thank you, Zixiao Shaozhu."


    Then Tuo Ba Rui told the black leopard, "call the one named Li Dahai, and kill the other three."


    "I''m under your command." The Panther said it was going down.


    "You want to do things easily. Remember, it''s Li Dahai. Don''t kill me wrong." Tuoba Rui said again.


    He can''t be vague about Hua Ruge.


    The black leopard only left after a reply. It''s strange in his heart that the Lord is always at ease with his work. How can he tell him this time? Is that man Li Dahai important?


    Not long after he left the house, childe Wuchen also came to the main hall. Bai Changqing said: "I think this is the son of God in the temple of Cangsong. I''m very polite. "


    "No need to be polite." The childe said and sat on the throne.


    If he didn''t come normally, but thought of seeing Hua Ruge in a moment, he couldn''t help coming.


    Both of them didn''t speak. They just sat and drank tea all the time.


    On the other side, Luo Yi, Tang Lin, Tianxing old man and Hua Ruge are all in the meeting hall.


    Luo Yi said eagerly: "the messenger has been gone for three days. How can there be no news?"


    "Of course, the clan is trying to save us." Tianxing old man doesn''t think so.


    Tang Lin is not so optimistic, he said: "with the means of Tuo Ba Rui, the clan will not let us go if it doesn''t bring out something that makes him excited. Do you think the clan will give it to us?"


    "It''s hard." Luo Yi sighed his way.


    Tianxing old man then said, "what''s the big deal? It''s just a death. Then you can kill with me. We''ll kill in this city, and some people will take care of it."


    Hua Ruge despises it in his heart. I''m afraid that he will be killed if there is no chance to kill.


    Kill her people? Don''t even think about it.


    Luo Yi looks at Hua Ruge and says, "sea, what do you think?"


    "It doesn''t matter what I think when I hold my life in someone''s hand." Hua Ruge''s helpless stall, several people nodded in succession, now the situation is not they can around.


    Hua rugo leaned back on the chair, closed his eyes and waited for the news to come.

 Chapter 602

    A few people talked about it for a while, and then the Panther came in with three people, and the bodyguards swarmed in and surrounded the whole meeting hall.


    "What do you mean?" Luo Yi rises to question.


    "Who is Li Dahai?" Asked the Panther.


    Several people look at each other, some surprised on the face, finally Hua Ruge came out and said: "I am."


    "Come here and follow me." The black leopard said directly, and Tuo Ba Rui together for a long time, he also spoke with a cold face.


    Hua Ruge nodded. Luo Yi squinted and said, "what do you mean?"


    "You don''t have to know." The Panther didn''t explain to him.


    Hua Ruge came out of the meeting hall and stood beside the black leopard. The black leopard looked behind him and said, "several elders, you can do it. The little Lord ordered that none of them stay."


    As soon as they came to China, Ruge sensed the breath of several of them. They were very strong. They may have reached the middle of the holy level. Any one of them is better than the three Luo Yi.


    "Dare you?" Luo Yi shouted angrily.


    The answer is the footsteps of the three men. Hua Ruge stands beside the Panther and doesn''t speak.


    The six men opened up their positions and the battle was on the verge of breaking out.


    "Will you come with me? It''s the king''s way to let you go. " The Black Panther road.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and said directly, "the three people in the demon sect are not bad. Can you send them?"


    The Panther looked at her in surprise and said, "who did you help?"


    "Just answer if you ask, don''t say it''s useless." Hua Ruge glanced at him and said.


    The black leopard was angry and said: "you are a prisoner of the demon gate, who also orders me? Where do you think this is? "


    "That''s all I have to say. Don''t tell your prince when you go back. Otherwise, I don''t guarantee that you can still marry a daughter-in-law." Hua Ruge advises.


    The black leopard was stunned. How could he listen to this joking tone so familiar? It seems that his princess likes to say nothing.


    "Just follow me." He didn''t think of the two together for a while.


    At this time, the two sides have been fighting together, but the people who just fought against the devil''s gate fell. It seems that the three strong ones are indeed the strength of the middle stage of the holy level.


    Seeing this, she was relieved, and sighed, "let''s go."


    "I said that you are also strange. You are going to die, but you just sigh." The Panther couldn''t help saying that he really felt that the man in front of him was a little strange.


    "I don''t sigh. I can''t help them." Hua Yuege said something sad in her heart.


    The sacrifice is inevitable if the right and the evil do not stand side by side.


    The black leopard didn''t speak any more. Hua Ruge didn''t say anything. They went all the way to the Lord''s mansion.


    Walking to the door, looking at the long lost city Lord''s mansion, she felt more nostalgic. She had not come back for two years.


    "Where are they waiting for me?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The Panther said directly, "the front hall."


    "Well."


    Hua rugo stepped in and went straight to the hall.


    The black leopard is a little dazed at the back. How can it seem that he is familiar with this place?


    And the temperament of the man made him feel familiar.


    It''s a strange feeling.


    When Hua Ruge was about to arrive at the front hall, she slowed down and let the black leopard walk in front of her. If she was her own person, she certainly didn''t need to pretend, but there should be emissaries from the devil sect in it, so she should be careful.


    When she stepped into the hall, she saw Tuoba Rui and childe wutrace sitting on the top, with their eyes fixed on her, with a sense of forbearance.


    Next, there is a man in black in his forties. He should be the emissary of the demon gate.


    Hua Yuege bowed to the two men and said, "Li Dahai, the right Dharma protector of Xuanyin sect, has seen two distinguished riders."


    She said that it was the first time she met two people. She should not know each other.


    At the same time, she released her mental power to explore the body of the childe without trace.


    She told ye''s brother that he had only two years to live. She was always uneasy and wanted to see him personally.


    However, childe wutrace didn''t make her succeed, instead, he bounced out her spiritual strength.


    Hua Yuege frowned, and saw that there was a little more genuine smile in the eyes of the childe with no trace on the top. He said, "you don''t need to be polite to protect the Dharma."


    She was anxious, but could not say it.


    Tuo barrow asked the man in black directly, "is this the man you want to take away?"


    Bai Changqing didn''t see Li Dahai, but when he saw the picture, he recognized it. He said, "thank you for your kindness to Zixiao Shaozhu and his Highness the son of God. This is the person I want."


    "Then take it." Tuoba Rui waved.


    "Yes." Bai Changqing said that China was like a song, which made him face.


    Hua Yuege bowed slightly and said, "farewell."


    Two people leave, Tuo Ba Rui looks at the back of Hua Ruge, one face does not give up.


    "I thought you''d leave her to talk," said the childe


    "You think I don''t want to, but that''s not my character. It''s for her to take the risk of showing her feet. I can''t gamble." Tuoba Rui road.


    "If only I could keep her," said the childe, half joking and half serious


    "She''s concerned about your body. Seriously, how is it?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "You know, the son of God needs to rely on the power of the gods. My body has been overdrawn for so many years. When I saved her, I lost a lot. Now I have more than a year to live." I don''t care.


    That''s how he wants to cherish the opportunity to get along with her.


    Tuoba Rui frowned and said, "I don''t think you''re going to die without ability."


    "It doesn''t matter if you live or die. It''s not necessary to live." "Take care of her," said the childe, looking at him


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I can do it." Tuoba Rui''s firm way.


    The childe nodded and left.


    Tuo Ba Rui sighed. He saw his former self from childe Wuchen. He never cared about his body, but he felt that there was no difference between living and dying.


    It was when he met Hua Ruge that he had the desire to live.


    But childe Wuxian, obviously nothing can change him.


    And he can do nothing but regret.


    After childe wutrace left, the black leopard hurried in and said to Tuoba Rui, "my Lord, my subordinates think that Li Dahai is very wrong."


    "What''s wrong? What do you mean? " Tuoba Rui would like to know what Hua rugo has just done.


    "It seems that he doesn''t care much about his companion''s life and death, and his subordinates are sure that he knows the structure of the city Lord''s mansion, and they didn''t use me to lead them when they came in." The Panther said everything she found.


    Tuo Ba Rui put down his teacup and smiled, "I''m afraid it''s hard for a second person to know this mansion like her."

 Chapter 603

    "How can he understand that this is not the residence supervised by the princess herself?" The Panther did not understand.


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at him and said, "I want to go."


    After a word, he went back to his study.


    The black leopard thought about it in place for a long time, then suddenly said: "the shape changing pill is also the shape changing pill."


    He remembered that in the beginning, when his princess dressed up as a man, she just took shapeshifting pill? It must be the same this time.


    In this way, it can be explained why the prince didn''t come back for two nights and brought out cooking. He didn''t like others, but found his own princess.


    He clapped his forehead and said, "how could I not have guessed that I was so familiar with the tone?"


    On the other side, Bai Changqing offered his own flying carpet, and they stood above and went to the deep forest of xuanshou.


    Hua Ruge was depressed all the way.


    "Brother Da Hai, elder Luo, what happened to them?" Bai Changqing asked.


    Hua Yuege nodded heavily: "when I was taken away, they took people with them. Now I''m afraid it''s more or less bad."


    "It''s a false claim that these people are so cruel." Bai Changqing said angrily.


    That''s three saints. It''s not a small loss for Mormon to die.


    "Yes, only one person is allowed to come back, which is obviously to sow discord." Hua Ruge''s indignant way.


    "Well, if it wasn''t for your heavy weight that they had no opinions, they would have succeeded this time." Bai Changqing hums.


    "Thank you very much for your kindness, or I would have taken this life in." She sighed, as if.


    "Or brother, you''ve made it." Bai Changqing complimented.


    Although I don''t know what treasure Li Dahai has with his rank, but look at the attitude of several patriarchs, it''s definitely a treasure.


    Although both of them are Dharma protectors, the right Dharma protectors have a higher status than the left Dharma protectors, so he can''t ignore them.


    "It''s just a little bit of luck." Hua Ruge is very embarrassed.


    "By the way, brother has been in the city for so long, can you hear anything?" Bai Changqing asked again.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "don''t mention that we''ve been under house arrest in a small yard. Although we don''t worry about food and drink, there are only servants around us. We can''t hear anything except flirting with the little maid."


    Bai Changqing has a smile I know.


    They soon returned to the cave of xuanyinzong. The leader of xuanyinzong had been waiting there for a long time. It was a relief to see Hua Ruge. They asked, "you are back at last. I can worry about you."


    "Lord, I have no face to see you. Luo Changlao was besieged in front of me, but I can''t help him." Hua Yuege said with shame.


    "Of course, your cultivation can''t help. I don''t blame you." Li Shang said again, "you didn''t expose the things in your hands, did you?"


    "No, my subordinates know it''s very important. If they expose it, I''m afraid they won''t let me back easily." Hua is like a song, cautious way.


    Li Shang clapped her shoulder with a sigh of relief and said, "well done, I''m scared this time."


    Hua Ruge nodded his head honestly and said, "those people who are honest are not decent at all. If it wasn''t for the patriarch to save me, I would not have been spared."


    "The original intention is to delay time. Who thought it was Tuo BARREI and Shenzi who brought their own team? It''s my fault, but I will never stop." Way out of war.


    Hua Ruge didn''t answer on one side.


    "You''re scared, too. Go back and have a rest." From shangmerciful way.


    Hua Yuege bowed and said, "thank you, Lord."


    She entered the stone room and left Shangshe.


    Hua Ruge holds back Qing''er. He lies alone in the stone room. His mind is complicated. It seems that he will fight soon.


    I don''t know if these people will arrange to go to the core area.


    Those selected Danshi should have gone long ago. She should go to inquire about the news tomorrow, even if she knows a direction.


    Sure enough, she did not expect that in the morning, the magic gate was in the war, Tuoba Rui received it, and when she woke up in the morning, the two sides had already started the war.


    She could feel the continuous vibration of the earth''s surface in the cave, and could see how terrible it was playing outside.


    Qing''er and a group of maids cowered in the corner of the cave.


    At the beginning of the war, they may die sometime.


    Hua Ruge pushed open the stone gate and went outside. As soon as he came out of the cave, he could see the spirit crisscrossing, the spirit skill developing in unison, and the scream filled her ears.


    "Dharma protector, it''s dangerous outside. You''d better go back." The guard said respectfully.


    Even the strength of these people is stronger than that of her. The strength of her external disciple is just a cannon fodder.


    She shook her head and said, "don''t worry, if I don''t go to the battlefield, I will just turn around."


    The guards didn''t dare to stop her. They could only let her go.


    Hua Ruge went out of the door and went straight to the road to the sky city. Now the situation is in disorder. She must get back her ring as soon as possible, and it will change later.


    Because the human friars almost came out, all the animals in the forest fled to a deeper place, and now their position is not dangerous.


    When he came to the water pool, he heard the sound of devouring the beast in his head: "master, no one is following you. Are you here to take me and Xiao Jin back this time?"


    "I''m here to pick you up." Hua Ruge reached out for a scoop, and the white jade ring flew up in the water and fell into her hands.


    The cold temperature made her feel uneasy.


    Because the space can''t be overlapped, she can''t put it in the black ring. She can only wear a rope on her neck as before and cover it with clothes.


    Last night she did not return, but went to another road, where she could see the battlefield at close range.


    But after a while, she heard the cry of a woman in front of her. She approached and saw that it was not Tang Qian, who was squatting under a big tree and sobbing.


    "Elder martial sister Tang, what''s the matter with you?" Hua Yuege couldn''t help asking.


    As soon as Tang Qian saw her coming, she rose and threw herself into her arms.


    Hua rugo was trying to keep a distance from her when she cried, "sea, my father died and was killed by those people in the right way."


    Her heart a sluggish, this just thought that Tang Lin is Tang Qian''s father.


    "Sea, I have no relatives since then. What should I do? What to do? " Tang Qian is crying.


    Hua Ruge is sad in her heart. She doesn''t feel anything when Tang Lin dies, but Tang Qian feels uneasy when she cries.


    But she and them are two camps after all. What can she do?


    She sighed and clapped Tang Qian on the back. "It will all pass, and everything will be better again."


    Her mouth was full of pain, but she couldn''t bear it. If the war lasted for a long time, how many innocent people would suffer?

 Chapter 604

    Tang Qian cried on Hua Ruge for a long time. Hua Ruge waited for her mood to stabilize before she asked, "what are you going to do in the future?"


    "When my father died, all the other elders in the sect were fighting for the position of the first elder of Dandao. No one would care about me." She wiped her tears and looked at the battlefield in the distance and said: "I will be put into the battlefield soon."


    With her strength, the chance to survive in such a battlefield is too small.


    Hua Ruge could not bear to listen to her before she opened her mouth. "You should take good care of yourself and leave as soon as possible. Now the situation is too dangerous."


    I didn''t expect that she was still thinking about herself.


    In the face of such a kind girl, Hua rugo couldn''t bear to let her die on the battlefield, so she said: "follow me, I should be able to protect you from going to the battlefield."


    "Come with you?" Tang Qian''s eyes brightened, but she still asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Elder martial sister, I know you are very kind to me, but I already have others in my heart, I''m afraid I can''t accept you." Hua ruoguo lies directly.


    Tang Qian eyes surprise slowly turn to lose, she lowered her head and said: "so, I know."


    "But I don''t want to see you hurt either. If you think it''s OK, follow me." Hua Yuege continued.


    Now she has the city of the sky in her hand, which is the key protection object of Xuanyin sect. It is certainly possible for her to take a couple with her.


    Tang Qian shook her head and said, "if you accept me, I will naturally follow you to the ends of the earth, but you have something in mind, how can I disturb you?"


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect this girl to have such a strong temper. She couldn''t help being upset about the panic she just said, but she couldn''t watch Tang Qian die. She simply said, "don''t disturb, she''s gone."


    When she said that, she had some sadness on her face.


    "Ah?" Tang Qian was surprised and said, "I''m sorry, did I hurt you?"


    "It''s been a long time, elder martial sister. I really want to protect you." Hua Ruge''s serious way.


    Tang Qian was moved, but also said strangely, "aren''t you elder Luo''s follower? Now long Luo died in the ancient dragon city, you don''t have to go to the battlefield? "


    "Attendant?" Hua Ruge was stunned, and soon remembered that she was with Luo Yi when she last met. She thought she had changed her master to be a valet.


    "Isn''t it?" Tang asked.


    Hua Ruge smiled and shook her head. "Elder martial sister didn''t hear that one of the four people who went to ancient dragon city to negotiate came back alive?"


    "It seems that there is such a thing that I chose to keep it after the discussion among the three major sectors, but I was too sad to pay attention to it." Tang Qian replied.


    Hua Ruge pointed to himself and said, "that person is me."


    "You?" Tang Qian was really surprised.


    In her eyes, Li Dahai is just a disciple of the outside world. Later, she became a medicine child of Danshi. Her strength is not as good as her. How can she have the status now?


    "Elder martial sister, come with me." Hua Ruge''s serious way.


    Tang Qian looked at her sincere expression and couldn''t help nodding, "OK."


    Hua Ruge breathed a sigh of relief and thought, "I''ll talk when I go back. You can join me."


    "It''s all up to you." Tang Qian nodded.


    Because Tang Qian''s belongings are all in the space, so she doesn''t have to go back to collect them. She just follows Hua Ruge back to the cave of Xuanyin school.


    On the way, Hua rugo asked, "how''s Chengdan


    She still likes Cheng Sheng''s stupid old man. Although the age gap is not small, it''s still speculative to talk.


    "I have seen Chengdan twice since you left. He is OK, but he will say to you that you will never find a good medicine boy after you leave." Tang Qiandao.


    Hua Ruge chuckles. She believes that there is no other master jiupindan willing to make him a little medicine boy.


    "If you can, I''ll get him to drink after this war." Hua Yuege said.


    She wished she could have another day.


    Tang Qian looked at her and said, "I didn''t see it wrong. You are a man of love."


    "My elder martial sister praised me." Hua Ruge is a little embarrassed by her praise.


    After all, Hua Ruge of Tianfu university is a scheming and ruthless master among the outside population.


    Just after they arrived at the cave, the guard bowed and said, "see the Dharma protector, is this by your side?"


    "This is my woman. Now his father has been with me since he died." Hua Ruge has long thought of a speech.


    Tang Qian didn''t slow down for a while, but thought of Hua Ruge''s admonition that she would just go along with her. Now she doesn''t need to talk to the guards.


    "So it is. Please come in, Dharma protector." The guards bow again.


    Two people walk into, arrived at the stone room, Tang Qian just surprised way: "they call you to protect the Dharma?"


    Most of the cultivation of Dharma protectors are strong in the realm of warrior and great soul master. But she remembered that Li Dahai was just a five-star warrior.


    "I got a treasure by chance. It''s just that I was sealed as a protector. I''m lucky." Hua said like a song.


    Tang Qian nodded clearly.


    Only then did she find that there was only one bed in the room, so she stammered, "where do I sleep at night?"


    "We''re still more persuasive in one room. You''re in bed. I''m on the floor." Hua Yuege said directly.


    "How good is it..." Tang Qian is a little embarrassed.


    "You can''t sleep on the ground as a girl. That''s settled." Hua Ruge has a noble way.


    Naturally, Tang Qian would not suggest sleeping in bed with him, so she nodded and said, "well, thank you."


    "Elder martial sister used to help me so much. What is that?" Hua Ruge said casually, and then asked, "by the way, elder martial sister, song Ziyang was selected in the comparison of Dan teachers. Do you know where he is now?"


    She wanted to know if they had been sent to other places as Xuanyuan said.


    "Well, Dabi left two days later. I don''t know where he went." Tang Qiandao.


    The answer is basically the same as Hua Ruge''s imagination. This kind of place should not be exposed easily, and she will probably be sent.


    After all, with the start of the war, the xuanshou forest has become more and more unsafe. The magic gate will not take out the trump card of the sky city so early, but to protect her, it can only move her to a safe place.


    Now she must be calm and act on her own.


    The war stopped in the evening, the two sides repaired each other, and Li Shang returned to the cave to summon him.


    He took Tang Qian out with him and explained that Li Shang didn''t pay attention to it. He just said, "the power of the righteous is stronger than we estimated. Tomorrow, we will attack the whole situation. You can''t stay here."


    "Then where am I going?" Hua rushes in her heart, but she looks confused when she speaks.

 Chapter 605

    "I''ll send someone to take you. You can go there to find the elder of Xuanyin sect. Naturally, someone will protect you." Li Shang tells me.


    Hua Ruge had a bottom in his heart, but his face was full of pride: "Lord, now that the war is coming, how can I retreat? I ask for orders to go to the battlefield."


    "You have the heart to do it. Now it''s just a protracted war. You don''t have to show up because both sides are fighting for some consumption." Way out of war.


    Hua Ruge, listening to the words, nodded his head and said, "my subordinates will listen to your arrangement."


    "Well, have a good rest tonight. There will be an elder to pick you up tomorrow." Li Shang tells me.


    "Yes." Hua echoed like a song.


    When the two returned to the room, Hua rugo was relieved. After so long, she could finally enter the core area.


    As long as she gets there, she is not far away from detecting the secret of the magic door.


    "Where are you going to take us tomorrow?" Tang Qian lies on the bed, some uneasy way.


    "It''s a safe place to listen to the Lord. You don''t have to worry about me, elder martial sister." Hua Ruge has a very responsible way.


    Tang Qian nodded in the dark, but did not speak.


    Hua Ruge is lying on the fur. He closes his eyes and worries about Tang Qian. Although he helps her avoid this, if her identity is exposed, she will be in danger.


    Even if it is not exposed, it will tear her face sooner or later. She has to find a time to send her out.


    The next day, Hua Yuege woke up early. She was so excited that she couldn''t sleep.


    Soon someone knocked on the stone gate, and Tang Qian opened the door. What caught sight was the face of an old man.


    "I''ve met you, Li Dahai." Hua rushes forward like a song, never neglecting politeness.


    The man looked at her coldly and said, "I''m Cangji, the elder of Xuanyin sect. Just follow me."


    "Yes, sir." Hua Yuege said that Tang Qian could go out together.


    Cangji glanced at Tang Qian and frowned without saying anything.


    Out of the cave, Cangji takes out a Bagua disc and throws it to the sky. The disc suddenly becomes larger, and Cangji floats to stand on it.


    Hua Ruge leads Tang Qian to jump up.


    The eight trigrams disk flies in low altitude, heading for the deep forest of xuanshou.


    Because of the war, the forest of Xuan beast became very peaceful. It was rarely seen by Xuan beast. Hua Ruge couldn''t help but think about what little mink is doing now. Would it be near here.


    But think about it should not be, or should have sensed her breath early, come to find her.


    The three flew for a long time to a mountain depression, where there was a small hidden cave.


    Because it''s located in a remote place, and the cave is small, it can''t be found if you don''t look carefully.


    But Hua rugo is very suspicious of this place. Is this the secret base? Isn''t it impressive?


    Her suspicious eyes turned on Cangji. She was ready. If the old man cheated on her, she would send him to hell.


    Cangyi takes out a black token and the guard checks it repeatedly before releasing it.


    The two men followed and went in. When they went in, they found that the inside was much smaller than the outside. There were no facilities in the cave, but there was a transmission array on the ground.


    Hua Ruge understood that it was through this transmission array that he could get to the secret base. In order to keep secret, the magic gate did a thorough job.


    Even if other people can find the transmission array, they may not be familiar with the coordinates. Even if there is a traitor, they will lead outsiders here. Looking at the size of the transmission array, only a dozen people can pass at a time.


    As long as the reaction is over there, the transmission array will be destroyed quickly, and the people here will never be able to pass. However, the past ten or so people may not be able to fight one by one.


    Another advantage is that even if the people who have entered the base do not know where the base is, they will not be able to disclose it.


    This is a good way.


    She was very glad that she had chosen to be an undercover agent, otherwise she could not imagine that Mormon would play this hand.


    Three people go to the middle of the transmission array. The people next to them fill in the crystal, input the coordinates and start the transmission array.


    Hua Ruge only felt that his eyes were white. Then he opened his eyes and found himself standing in another transmission array. There were many guards here. It seemed that he was ready to fight at any time.


    Cangji shows the token before he is released. Hua Ruge''s eyes are straight when he comes out.


    The magnificent palaces in front of her were of the same size and scale as she had seen before.


    Just looking around, she knew that it would never be much smaller than the imperial palace. The most different thing was that she had seen the palace on the ground before, and here it was underground.


    All around the lighting are big shining pearls, just like the daytime. At a glance, she saw a group of people in black armor passing by, all of them were pale, even a little green, like ghosts.


    But Hua Ruge can see that these are all human beings. It''s just that they haven''t seen the sunshine for many years.


    Tang Qian had never seen such a strange situation and stood behind Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge was also surprised. It''s easy to see that the palace has existed for a long time, whether looking at the buildings or these people. It shows that the owner of the palace has been planning something for a long time.


    But she felt something was wrong. The three magic gates were disorganized and disorganized before they were united after robbing her ring. Therefore, she doubted what conspiracy was brewing in the magic gate.


    But now it seems that it''s not the same thing. The three magic gates either have a premeditation or are controlled by another powerful force.


    She thinks that the latter is more likely. After all, if the three demons had such a big move, I''m afraid they could not hide it from the three forces.


    After discovering these things, she was inexplicably flustered. It seems that there are many things she didn''t know. She had to figure them out as soon as possible.


    Cangji didn''t mean anything to introduce them. He went straight north. There was a small palace group, which should be the place of xuanyinzong.


    Hua Ruge followed him, devouring the beast with his spiritual voice: "use your spiritual power to explore here and see who lives here. Remember not to expose."


    "Yes, master." Swallowing the animal''s crisp voice into her mind.


    After a while, the sound of devouring the beast came again:


    "master, it''s very big here. With my spiritual power, I can only explore dozens of nearby palaces, all of which are inhabited by people. Most of the power in the human body is evil."


    Hua frowned like a song and asked, "is there anything else?"


    "Eh? I see a man, master, whom you know. " The sound of devouring the beast''s wonder came.

 Chapter 606

    "Who?" Hua Yuege asked strangely.


    "It''s the woman you''ve met on both sides." After swallowing the beast for a while, he said: "it''s the one in the wheelchair, dressed in black."


    It should be thought while communicating, so it''s intermittent.


    Hua Ruge suddenly said, "the Lord of the dark night Pavilion, shangguanli?"


    In fact, there is no need to devour the animal''s answer. She must have the answer.


    It seems that some of the actions of the demon gate must have been her idea, otherwise she shouldn''t have been so hard to get inside.


    But why does she help Mormon?


    According to her understanding of Shangguan Li, the woman looks weak and gentle, but she is really proud in her heart. Otherwise, she would not have struggled to get rid of the control of the magic gate at that time.


    She should have a good understanding of the whole story, but shangguanli is too astute. She will be exposed if she approaches abruptly, so she can''t easily take risks.


    Hua Ruge thought of squinting her eyes, but she didn''t think of a way for the moment.


    Cangji takes Hua Ruge and Tang Qian to a palace and says, "find a room to live in."


    "Thank you for leading the way." Hua, like a song, bows.


    Cang Ji didn''t say anything and left with a flick of his sleeve.


    Tang Qian waited for him to go far before saying: "this elder is easy to get along with."


    "Take care of him and choose a room." Hua Yuege doesn''t think so. These old people are proud of themselves, but she doesn''t even pay attention to them.


    Tang Qian nodded and chose a room with good lighting. Hua Ruge went with her.


    She always thinks about shangguanli. Compared with the conspiracy of the devil sect, she thinks shangguanli is more threatening.


    Shangguan Li, who is in charge of the dark night Pavilion, may be suppressed by Tuo BARREI''s people, but now she is in charge here, so she can exert a lot of energy.


    There is no day or night in the underground palace, and there is no food, wine or vegetable. If it is usually Hua Ruge, it must feel uncomfortable, but now it is not aware of these things at all.


    She thought that she could get close to the evil gate plot when she arrived here, but who would have thought that only the outer hall could let her wander, and the inner hall could not enter at all.


    She wants to talk to people about the situation, but the people here are all arrogant old guys. They can''t talk at all.


    For three days in a row, there was no one coming in and out of the main hall. I couldn''t find any clue.


    For the first time, Hua Ruge felt so powerless that he could not find the direction of his efforts.


    In this way, she may spend most of the month without any progress. On the fourth day, when she did not know whether it was day or night, she sat up and made a bold decision.


    Tang Qian looked at him in bed and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Go out and look around." Hua Ruge said, got up and changed into a black robe, and went out.


    "Be safe." Tang Qian told her to turn over and go to sleep.


    Hua Ruge went out and went straight to the palace of Guanli. She had been explored by the devouring beast before. Except for a few guards, most of them were dressed in dark night pavilions.


    She has to take a chance to talk with Shangguan Li. It''s really not the way to drag on.


    Hua Ruge was stopped by the guards in black armor just before he arrived at the palace gate and asked, "who are you?"


    "I met the girl in the Dharma protector of xiaxuanyin sect the day before yesterday. Please tell me that I want to sit down with her for tea and have a chat." Hua Ruge is very polite. No matter what his appearance or bearing is, it''s not belittled.


    When the bodyguard saw that she could come to the underground palace at a young age, he thought she was not an ordinary person. He said, "OK, wait."


    "I''m tired." Hua Ruge is very polite.


    Another bodyguard stood outside the door, Hua rugo said in a low voice: "elder brother, who is the girl inside? How can I get into the inner hall? "


    The guard glanced at her and said nothing.


    Hua Ruge said that this place is really impersonal, and no one can be found for chatting.


    The bodyguard brought the original words to the servant of the dark night Pavilion. The servant went to a room with black curtains and said outside the door, "Lord, there is a Dharma protector of Xuanyin sect who says that he admires your beauty and wants to have tea and chat with you."


    Inside, shangguanli''s white palm touched the kitten in his arms for a while, and he raised his eyes slightly when he heard the words. His white face was always gentle.


    "The Lord of the pavilion can be seen by everyone. You don''t need to inform me when you become a student." Shangguan Li hasn''t spoken yet. Lan''er, the servant girl behind him, is not happy.


    Shangguan Li chuckles and asks, "he didn''t provoke you. Why is he so unhappy?"


    "What good people can there be in the demon gate?" Muttered Lan''er.


    Shangguan glass''s eyes turned and said nothing. The man outside didn''t get her order and didn''t move.


    These confidants all know that the cabinet leader is a good talker, but this should be within the rules. Whoever breaks the rules will not be treated so well.


    "I''d like to see someone who can see my lame man." Shangguan glass light mouth, but in the eyes is a calculated look.


    Drinking tea and chatting, how do you listen to it? She thinks it''s necessary for her to see.


    "Lord, how can you say that?" Lan''er just feels sick.


    Shangguan Li just smiles and says nothing.


    Hua Ruge heard the guard let her in. She was so happy that shangguanli could see her so easily.


    She went to the front of the hall with the people of the dark night Pavilion. The maid inside opened the door and saw that there was a black room inside. Not only the bright pearl was taken down, but also the curtain was pulled to prevent the outside light from entering.


    It doesn''t look like a normal girl''s family should like the environment.


    When she went in, the servant girl took out a shining pearl, which made the room have soft white light and can see clearly.


    After entering, the door of the room was closed as usual, and she could see Shangguan Li was looking at her in a wheelchair.


    This is the third time she saw shangguanli. This woman has no change. She is still so soft and gentle. She doesn''t look like a killer.


    "Babysitting seems to have seen me." Shangguan Li is so smart that she has already guessed how much she looks.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "Shangguan girl is really smart. We have seen her more than once."


    She said that she had sat on the opposite side of Shangguan glass, and she poured tea and drank it. Her movements were very casual.


    Shangguan Li feels that this movement looks familiar. His eyes are squinting with soft light.


    "Why is the tea cold? That''s your fault. Lan''er, the owner of your family is not in good health. You can''t change the tea in time." Hua Ruge put down his teacup.


    "My Lord is used to cold tea." Lan''er said a surprise: "how do you know my name?"


    "You''re a smart girl. You''ll remember when you see her." Hua laughs like a song.


    Lan''er glared at her and said, "dengshizi, who are you?"

 Chapter 607

    "Just reported, the right Dharma protector of Xuanyin sect, Li Dahai." Hua Yuege said it again.


    Lan''er frowned. "I haven''t heard of it."


    "This is your lack of information. I''m very famous recently." Hua Ruge is boasting there.


    Lan''er wants to say anything more, and is stopped by shangguanli.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there was a flicker of strange fluctuation in Shangguan glass. Now it has been restored as usual. She said: "it was the right Dharma protector. It is time to have a good tea. LAN Er went to serve hot tea."


    She took a look at Lan''er as she spoke.


    Lan''er wondered why he called himself to avoid?


    But she didn''t ask. She went out and closed the door again.


    Hua laughs like a song, knowing that she recognizes herself.


    Shangguan Li said with a soft smile: "right dharmapala, dare to enter me, you are really brave."


    Hua rugo knew that she meant that she was brave enough to be an undercover agent.


    "No way. I want to marry my daughter-in-law." Hua Ruge says helplessly.


    How can she marry if she doesn''t ask for the ring.


    Although Shangguan Li did not know the meaning of this inside, she also guessed a little. She sipped her mouth and said, "no one is watching here. It''s safe to speak."


    "I thought I couldn''t speak to you in riddles." Hua Ruge gasped: "Shangguan girl, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "To be honest, I didn''t expect to meet here." "I''m also surprised. Why are you here?" Hua Ruge nodded


    "I don''t have such a big skill as Hua shouzuo. What I can do is to come up with an idea." The way of Shangguan glass is light.


    Hua Ruge picked the eyebrows. She guessed it right.


    "They invited you?" Hua Ruge has me.


    Shangguanli shook his head and said, "it''s intimidating, but I know the current affairs better. They asked me to make an idea and I''ll make an idea, so no one bothered me."


    "Understanding current affairs?" Hua Ruge smiled and shook his head. "Do you think I will believe that you are such a person?"


    Shangguan Li blinked and said, "but that''s what I do."


    Hua Ruge is not sure.


    "Has the first Chinese ever thought that it might be a failure to come to me so rashly?" Shangguan Li''s face is very pale. She can''t see what she is thinking.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned. "My intuition tells me, No."


    "Intuition?" Shangguan glass whispers faintly.


    Hua rugo picked up the corner of his lips and looked at her and said, "that is to say, you and I are on the same road. You will not expose me for the devil gate even if you don''t help me."


    Shangguan Li is shocked when he hears the words, and then he smiles.


    "It''s really fun talking to you." She said from the bottom of her heart.


    Hua Ruge turned her eyes and said, "this shows that I''m right."


    "Indeed." Shangguan Li nodded and said to her, "but I will not help you. After all, this is their place. I don''t want to die so early."


    She said it honestly.


    "I don''t need you to do anything, I just want to talk to you." Hua rugo said with a smile that as long as she didn''t fight against herself, things would not be so difficult.


    "well, it''s very busy here." Shangguan Li is bored.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "you''re the one who put off the tactics?"


    "It''s me. I told them that we can let those who are weak go to war and leave all the best for the future." Shangguanli looks at her and says, "it makes sense."


    In her eyes, the fleeting light of China seems to capture something like a song. She asked, "I will fight in the future?"


    "Their ambition is to occupy the whole continent and eliminate the three major forces." Shangguanli said directly.


    She is willing to disclose some information to Hua Ruge. After all, there are too few people who like her.


    Hua Ruge thought more and more that something was wrong. At last, he was shocked and said: "the three forces almost came out, but the elite of the demon gate did not go to the battlefield. Isn''t that a one-sided massacre?"


    "They don''t care about the life and death of those cannon fodder, so they can keep their strength. If the elite die, they will shake their foundation." Shangguanli is on one side of the road.


    "No, even if those people in the battlefield are not strong enough, they are still people in the demon sect. If they are all dead, there are too few elite people left, what''s the use?" Hua is like singing and saying.


    Shangguanli disagrees: "the elite can definitely defeat one hundred."


    Hua Ruge''s pupil shrank and said, "are you pitching them?"


    "I can''t say that. They say they want to buy time. Otherwise, I can''t tell them to send people to burn, kill and loot all over the mainland to distract the three forces." Shangguanli said again.


    Hua Ruge knew at the first hearing that this was a good way, and the concentration of disciples to fight was totally in the process of death, but also in the process of self breaking.


    She has fully understood now. Her previous analysis is correct. Shangguan Li is arrogant, and she is not satisfied with being manipulated. So she chooses to let the demon sect pay a heavy price, and use the lives and blood of countless people to vent her anger.


    The woman looked at the soft and weak, but her mind was more vicious than she could.


    But there is a question about it.


    "If you think about it carefully, you can think of the loopholes. No one in the three magic gates thinks there is a problem?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Shangguan Li looked at her and said, "did you think of it before?"


    "Not really. I think it''s because of the cruelty of the high-level of Mormon." Hua Yuege said honestly.


    "There are people protesting among the three magic gates, but the people above are too strong to suppress." Shangguanli said again:


    "you just said half right. The upper level of the devil gate is cruel, but the other half is that they believe in the power they are going to get. They think that as long as the power comes, it is not a problem to die some people."


    "Is it true that someone controls the three magic gates? Who is it? " Hua Ruge didn''t look surprised when she asked. She had guessed that before.


    Shangguan Li nodded and said: "this organization is not new to everyone. It was led by Cangsong temple and destroyed by three forces a hundred years ago. It is the God cult of meteorite sun."


    "What?" Hua Ruge was shocked and lowered his voice and said, "they are not doomed?"


    "A considerable part of them are still alive. They have built this underground city and have been planning revenge here for a hundred years." Said Shangguan Li.


    This news really shocked Hua Ruge. In those days, the strength of the Japanese God cult was so powerful that it would take three forces to destroy it. Unexpectedly, now it''s back again.


    What''s more, they still hold the key to open the earth vein. If they get the power of the earth vein, their strength will be immeasurable.


    Shangguan Li looked at her surprised look and smiled: "it''s not easy to see such a look of Huashou."

 Chapter 608

    "If I had not seen you today, it would have been difficult to guess." Hua is like singing and sighing.


    Shangguanli caresses the cat in his arms, sniffs and laughs, "I prefer to deal with you more than the devil gate."


    "Anyway, thanks a lot this time." Hua Yuege said earnestly.


    "What do you do next? There are many strong ones in the inner temple, and you cannot enter. " Shangguanli said again.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "now it''s impossible for me to retrieve the ring by myself. I can only think of another way."


    "Although I have been searching for things in it, I don''t know much about them. I only know that a lot of people who have been studying array Taoism went in a few days ago and said they would open them forcibly." Shangguanli said again.


    Hua Yuege sniffs the words and shrinks his pupils: "open it forcibly? The veins? "


    "That''s all I know." Shangguanli said frankly.


    "This is a problem." Hua Ruge sighed and said, "thank you very much. I''ve been here for a long time, so I''ll leave first."


    Shangguan Li nodded, "I''ll let Lan''er see you."


    "No need." Hua Yuege said a word, turned around and walked out.


    Shangguan Li looks at her back and says nothing.


    After she left, Lan''er came in and brought a pot of tea to serve Shangguan glass. "Do you really know that man, Lord?" he asked


    "You''ve seen it, but you don''t remember it." Shangguanli said, and said, "I''ll tell you later, so that our people can take risks and inquire about the information in the inner hall."


    Lan''er hears the words and doesn''t understand: "why is it so urgent?"


    "If we don''t come up with some more means, these people really think that I am a good liar in the dark Pavilion." When Shangguan Li said this, his face was still the same, gentle and soft.


    "But Lord, after all, our strength is too weak. Will this cause trouble to us?" Lan''er still can''t think.


    Shangguan glass raised his eyes and said, "now it''s different. Someone will come out. We''ll just wait and see."


    Lan''er still didn''t figure it out, and continued, "but..."


    "My good Lan''er, can you give me the order first? I''m in a hurry." Shangguan Li can''t cry and laugh properly. She has no way to accompany her to the big girl.


    Lan''er just nodded: "Oh, I''ll go now."


    On the other side, Hua Ruge went out of shangguanli''s palace and had a lot of worries along the way. If the Japanese God opened the earth vein in advance, it would be out of control.


    She thought she had half a month left, but now it seems that she can''t wait for a day.


    Now she can''t think of any comprehensive plan. There is only one idea in her mind, that is, to get into the inner hall as soon as possible, and to find out the geographical location of this place as soon as possible, and to pass on the news.


    She thought about this and went to the position of the transmission array. She wondered if the geographical position would have something to do with the coordinates of the transmission array, but before she got close to the transmission array, a guard stopped her and said, "who are you? Do you have a token? "


    "I''m the right Dharma protector of xiaxuanyin sect. If I don''t want to go out, I''m just bored and flustered out." Hua Ruge is very friendly.


    But the bodyguard didn''t see the smile on her face, and said directly, "no one is allowed to get close here. The Dharma protector should go to suppress it."


    "I''ll see you later, brother." Hua Ruge is still smiling.


    The bodyguard didn''t seem to see it. Keep patrolling.


    Hua Ruge is almost spitting blood. Are all the people inside robots? It''s a waste of the talent she can match.


    But there was no way. She had to go back to her palace.


    After that, Hua Ruge thought for a long time, but he couldn''t break through. The next day when he was turning outside the hall, he saw that a black sedan chair was carried out in the inner hall and passed by her, entering a palace in the outer hall.


    Hua Ruge''s nose moved and his eyes were a little suspicious.


    Because she smelled blood in it.


    She did not follow her steps, but she had paid attention to the place where the sedan chair disappeared, and wanted to find out who was in it. After all, it came out of the inner hall, and its status would not be low.


    Just at this time, Lan''er came face to face and said, "Dharma protector, my Lord, please go and sit down."


    "Oh? It turns out that the cabinet leader also thinks about me. I really don''t want it. " Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    Lan''er couldn''t help but look at her white and say, "how do you talk? How can you miss your apprentice


    Hua Ruge saw her as the maid of the guardian, and couldn''t help joking: "it''s not the Lord of your house who thinks about me, but you think about me?"


    Then she reached for Lan''er''s chin.


    Lan''er stepped back and said, "how can you do this?"


    "Come on, let''s talk as we go." Hua Ruge walked side by side with her. On the way, she asked her, "do you think your cabinet leader is initiative to me?"


    Lan''er looked at her warily. "What do you mean?"


    "Then ask another way. Has your cabinet leader invited other men to have tea?" Hua is like singing and saying.


    Lan''er shook his head. "No."


    "That doesn''t mean it''s over. It shows that your cabinet leader likes me." Hua Ruge came to the conclusion.


    Lan''er took a look at her and said, "you''re talking nonsense, my Pavilion leader I don''t like you. "


    When it comes to the end, she also has some shortcomings. After all, she also found that the Lord of the pavilion has changed a lot since he met Li Dahai, and she often read the way.


    "Naturally, she won''t tell you about it. You need to understand it carefully." Hua Yuege speaks like a song.


    Lan''er is confused.


    "Since she likes me, she is going to marry me. You are right." Hua Ruge begins to circle again.


    Lan''er thought it was reasonable, so she nodded.


    "If she marries me, you are the girl to be married with, right?" Hua Yuege continued.


    Lan''er wanted to say no, but she didn''t want to leave her Pavilion owner, so she nodded.


    "Since ancient times, the dowry girl has been the concubine''s room of the master, so you, sooner or later, are mine." Hua rugo said, reaching out and pinching her chin.


    "You You... Apprentice Lan''er suddenly realized that her face was red like an apple.


    Hua laughs like a song.


    By this time, the two had already come to the hall, and Lan''er ran in with a red face.


    Hua Ruge just went in and heard the soft voice of Shangguan Li: "who bullied my Lan''er?"


    Lan''er now thinks that the owner of his pavilion and the apprentice are together, stamping their feet on the ground and not talking.


    Hua Yuege came in and said, "just have a joke with Lan''er girl. Don''t blame me."


    Lan''er stands behind Shangguan glass and stares at her.


    "It''s rare for the guardian to be interested." Shangguan Li soon knew what had happened and said with a smile, "OK Lan''er, go out."


    Lan''er feels even more aggrieved when he sees that the owner of his pavilion drives him out to talk with this stranger. When he goes out, he always keeps his mouth flat.

 Chapter 609

    Hua Ruge saw Lan''er go out and accepted the smile, but she couldn''t help saying: "Shangguan girl is so interesting."


    "It''s rare for me to grow up so simple and lovely." Shangguan Li joked.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "what''s the matter with Shangguan girl coming to me?"


    "But my subordinates have heard new news. I think the first one in China should dare to be interested." Shangguan glass light judo.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s better if there''s news from the dark night Pavilion."


    "today, my inner line sent back a message that one of the key protected areas in the inner hall was injured and carried out today." Shangguan Li said.


    Hua Ruge soon thought of the black sedan chair he had seen before, and asked, "did you bring it to the outer hall?"


    "You must have seen that this man is not a small one, he is the patriarch of Brahman." Shangguan Li said.


    "Patriarch?" Hua Yuege said with eyebrows: "all the other lords are overseers. How can the Brahmin lords enter this underground palace?"


    "This is the most difficult thing." Shangguan Li didn''t say it clearly.


    Hua ruminated a little and said, "he''s a man who studies array Taoism?"


    Shangguan Li nodded: "that''s right."


    "That is to say, there is a big array to open the earth''s veins forcibly, and he is involved in it." Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    Shangguanli added: "he should know a lot about this."


    "If I could get close to him, I might know some clues." Hua Ruge thought.


    "Another point is that when I propose to sacrifice ordinary disciples to delay time, he is most opposed to it, so I can work hard in this regard." Shangguanli said again.


    "Thank you." Hua Ruge said a sentence and looked at her and said, "the cabinet leader took such a big risk to tell me these things, but he helped me a lot."


    She wants to know her attitude.


    "It''s all in one''s power. Don''t be polite at the first one. I''m still saying that before. I won''t help you clearly." Shangguanli said simply.


    "It''s also very good. When we go out safely in the future, we will give thanks again as song." Hua Yuege said, glancing at her disabled legs.


    Shangguan glass perceives her eyes, which are always flowing naturally, with a little stupefied.


    Since she was born, she couldn''t walk around. She said she didn''t care if it was fake. She wanted to stand up more than anyone else.


    Hua Yuege didn''t say much more. He got up and said, "now I''m leaving."


    With her Dandao attainments, she can cure shangguanli''s legs.


    "First, slow down." Shangguan Li nods slightly.


    Hua Ruge went out. She didn''t come out from her previous feeling. She was nervous and expected.


    When Lan''er came in and saw the eyes of the owner of his pavilion, he felt that his life was gloomy.


    Look, the eyes are straight. When did you have them before.


    Does this really like the apprentice?


    Then if he goes on like this, he will become the dowry servant girl in the mouth of the apprentice. What should he do if he wants to bully himself?


    Lan''er came in, looking unhappy.


    "What''s the matter?" Shangguan Li recovers his mood and asks with a smile.


    Lan''er looked at her and said nothing.


    "How can I still be a little bit petulant? What''s the matter? Can''t I make up my mind for you?" Shangguan Li is in a good temper.


    Lan''er just turned his head, flattened his mouth and said: "I don''t want to be a concubine of the apprentice. He will bully me then."


    "What?"


    Even though the above-mentioned Guanli''s delicate heart didn''t want to know what was going on for a while.


    "He said that the cabinet leader would marry him if he liked him so much. Then I would become a dowry girl. He would bully me if he wanted to." Lan''er said wrongly.


    Shangguan Li couldn''t help laughing. She heard that Hua Ruge always liked to play. Today, she saw it. Seeing that the little girl was cheated, she almost didn''t cry.


    "You help him laugh at me, Lord." LAN Er doesn''t follow the way.


    "OK, Lan''er, how can I let others bully you?" Shangguan Li is coaxing, but he is helpless. This is not his own fault.


    On the other hand, Hua Ruge went out from shangguanli and wondered how he could get close to Brahman''s patriarch. After all, he was not familiar with him. If he hurriedly passed by, he would be doubted.


    She turned her eyes and soon thought of a man, so she went back to the palace.


    When she came back to the palace, Tang Qian was sitting on the bed with something sewn. When she came in, she quickly hid it.


    "Elder martial sister, what can''t I see?" Hua Ruge''s curious way.


    Tang Qian''s ears were red and said, "nothing."


    Hua rugo came near and saw the black satin exposed behind her. It should be making clothes according to the size and the color is for her.


    So she coughed and coughed, pretending not to see: "elder martial sister, are you familiar with the Brahmin patriarch?"


    "I know each other very well. Although uncle Leng and my father are not in the same vein, they have a good friendship. I played with the little patriarch since I was young." Tang Qiandao.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is really what he wants.


    "What do you want to do with this?" Tang asked.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "I just saw a palace moving in. Seeing that the guard seemed to be the one beside the patriarch, I wondered if he had come."


    "Really? Then I should go to see you. " Tang Qian comes down from the bed and accidentally exposes the Royal robe behind her. When she finds it, she quickly collects it into the space.


    "If so, is there anything wrong with me accompanying you?" Hua, like a song, ponders the way.


    "You want to come with me?" Tang asked.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "I want to see the old master."


    "Then Then I''ll say you''re my husband. Do you think that''s ok? " Tang Qian said and lowered her head.


    "No problem. Anyway, that''s what we say to the outside world." Hua Ruge naturally agreed.


    "How about we go now?" Tang asked.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "the sooner you visit, the better. Let''s go."


    Tang Qian arranged her appearance, and they walked towards the palace. As soon as they got to the gate, they were stopped by the unreasonable guards in the underground city.


    "Please inform me that I am Tang Qian coming to visit the patriarch." Tang Qian is also the daughter of the first elder. She is not afraid to see such a cold person.


    The bodyguard didn''t think about it, and said, "Lord Leng is recovering from illness, and he doesn''t see any guests."


    "Uncle Leng is ill?" Tang Qian frowned and said, "I, a niece, will visit you even more. You should report it quickly. If you are late, I will ask you."


    The bodyguard was stunned for a moment. Before he could speak, a Brahmin came out and said, "it''s elder martial sister Tang. Why are you here?"

 Chapter 610

    "It''s Mr. Ruan. I''m here with my future husband." Tang Qian said holding Hua Yuege''s arm.


    "That''s what it is. I don''t know this one is?" That disciple obviously didn''t see Hua Ruge.


    Without waiting for Tang Qian to speak, Hua Ruge took the initiative and said, "Li Dahai, the right Dharma protector of xiaxuanyin sect, is polite."


    "It was the right Dharma protector, disrespectful." That person must be Hua Ruge''s name. He was really surprised.


    Now who doesn''t know the great name of the right Dharma protector, who can make the three main gates reach a consensus to protect them from the ancient dragon city? Naturally, they can''t be worse.


    "You''re welcome, brother. I''m from my own family." Hua Ruge is always easygoing.


    Tang Qian said, "younger martial brother, I heard that uncle Leng was injured. Can we go in and have a look?"


    "Speak first." As soon as the disciple said, the bodyguard made way.


    The two men went in, crossed the corridor and came to a teahouse. The disciple said: "later, the doctors and the Danshi were in there to see the doctor. When the patriarch got better, I would report."


    "Then I''ll trouble younger martial brother Ruan." Tang Qiandao.


    "Elder martial sister, I''ll call the following to watch tea." The disciple said and went down.


    Looking at Hua Ruge, Tang Qian said worriedly, "Uncle Leng seems to be seriously hurt."


    "Don''t worry, those doctors and Dan are very clever. I believe they will get better soon." Hua Ruge comforted her.


    Tang Qian nodded her head.


    Hua Ruge said that the girl''s heart is very simple. If she is, she will surely blame Leng Zong Zhu for not saving her father, but for coming back to an unrelated person.


    After a while, the maid served the tea. Hua rugo just picked up the cup, and there was a disgusting voice in her ear: "Li Dahai, why are you still haunted?"


    It is Song Ziyang who has just walked in from the outside.


    "I think it''s you who haunts me. Why do you exist everywhere?" Hua Ruge drank a sip of tea to be salt free.


    Song Ziyang came forward and saw that Tang Qian was surprised and surprised: "qian''er, the patriarch even took you over."


    Tang Qian took a look at him and said, "it''s not the Lord who brought me in."


    "You can''t come in on your own. It''s heavily guarded, but not everyone can." Song Ziyang does not believe.


    "There''s no need to ignore it." Tang Qian is too lazy to talk to him.


    It''s really annoying to think that you are superior if you have some achievements.


    Song Ziyang was angry and turned to Hua Ruge and said, "you little medicine boy should sit here, don''t you get up?"


    "What if I can''t afford you?" Hua Ruge looks at him with his eyebrows raised.


    When she was a drug child, she needed to give him three points. But now, even if she killed him, she would not know.


    "You come here with qian''er and think you''ve got the amulet. I''ll tell you that if I say a word, someone will throw you out." Song Ziyang despises Tao.


    "Is it?" Hua Ruge got up from the chair and grasped the back of the chair with one hand. Song Ziyang said proudly, "you''d better get out now, or you''ll die when I call someone."


    "I''ve always had a bad temper, didn''t anyone tell you before?" Hua rugo said, rubbing his thumb against the corner of his lips, and said, "I''ll tell you today."


    As soon as she spoke, song Ziyan felt a shadow flash in front of her eyes. Then she was hit hard on the chest and fell to the ground on the spot.


    Hua Ru is still holding a chair in his hands. Seeing that he was knocked down, he smashed it up again.


    "Ah!" Song Ziyang howled like a pig.


    "Click."


    The chair broke up, too.


    Tang Qian was shocked to see that Li Dahai was very gentle to people, but she didn''t expect to be so cruel. Song Ziyang''s sternum and ribs would be broken.


    "Li Dahai, how dare you hit me?" Song Ziyang spits out a mouthful of blood foam, which is unbelievable.


    "I''ll teach you for your elders, and speak when you go out." Hua rugo put the lame chair back, and then said, "if you dare to speak up again, be careful that I beat your mother not to know you."


    If it were not for this occasion, she would have guaranteed that the man''s head would be blown open by her stick.


    Song Ziyang is now in a passive situation. He dare not speak in disorder.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes moved, squatted down and asked, "you came out of the inner hall?"


    "How is it?" Song Ziyang said in a hard voice.


    "You can''t even dodge my sneak attack. What can you do in it?" Hua Yuege asked scornfully.


    "You think I''m just like you. I''m an alchemist!" Song Ziyang argued.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "well, you alchemists are noble, but what can you do if you are a five product alchemist?"


    "If you want to ask me, I won''t tell you." Song Ziyang''s Cross voice.


    "If you don''t say that, I don''t want to know. I have to know now." Hua Yuege said with a fierce eyes, turned his hand and took out a dagger.


    Song Ziyang shrunk back and said, "what are you going to do?"


    He was really scared this time. He felt that the man in front of him had a strong momentum, as if he could not live as he wanted.


    "Say, do you also rely on a woman to go in, who?" Hua Ruge deliberately asked no tune.


    "You think I''m like you. I''m making pills for the array master. Do you understand?" Song Ziyang despises the fear in his heart, but now he is forced to say it even if he doesn''t want to.


    Hua Ruge said with disapproval, "it''s not that no woman likes you."


    "You..." This word stepped on the pain of song Ziyang.


    Tang Qian stands at the back, looking at Hua Ruge with some amazement. She is really shocked, but looking at this scene, she feels that her heart likes him more deeply.


    After all, every woman loves a hero, not a man who needs to protect herself.


    Hua Yuege took back the dagger and stood up and said, "don''t be arrogant in front of me in the future."


    Now she has made sure that she is really forcibly opening the earth vein, but she doesn''t know how it is going.


    Song Ziyang stopped talking and took the healing pill out of the space.


    At this time, the disciple came back and saw song Ziyang lying on the ground. He said in surprise, "master Song Dan? Why are you here? "


    "I come to see the Lord." Song Ziyang stood up and said.


    A healing pill goes down, and his injury is basically good.


    "It turns out that''s the case. Come with me. The patriarch is awake now." That disciple said.


    "Wait." Song Ziyang called and pointed to Hua Ruge and said, "he doesn''t have to go in."


    "Master Song Dan may not know that it was the patriarch''s order to invite the Dharma protector in." The disciple replied.

 Chapter 611

    "Law protection? What Dharma protector? " Song Ziyang was stunned.


    "It''s no wonder that song Danshi has been in the city for a long time. This is the right Dharma protector of Xuanyin sect." That disciple is afraid of song Ziyang''s disorderly speech, hurriedly introduces a way.


    Song Ziyang said to Hua Ruge with a shocked face: "you are the right Dharma protector of the new Jin Dynasty of Xuanyin sect? How is this possible? "


    "You can be a Dandao genius. How can I not have an official?" Hua Ruge didn''t want to face him at all.


    This kind of person is short of lessons.


    Song Ziyang still wants to say something, but now it''s not so dare to say something because of Hua Ruge''s identity.


    After all, the right Dharma protector of Xuanyin sect is the first person under the patriarch, whose status is much higher than that of his little disciple.


    Tang Qian is a little excited when she sees this. Although she didn''t dislike Li Dahai''s humble background before, she is still very happy when she looks up.


    The disciple was also alert. Seeing this, he hurriedly said, "please hurry up. I''m afraid the master is in a hurry."


    The three came together to the bed of the Brahman patriarch Leng Jingfeng. This is the first time Hua Ruge saw Leng Jingfeng. The appearance of the young man was a little haggard.


    Tang Qian first asked, "Uncle Leng, how is your health?"


    "Much better. I couldn''t go back to the clan to protect you before. Now I''m relieved to see you." The way of cold, wind and comfort.


    "Qian''er''s fiance brought her here." Tang Qian, holding Hua Ruge''s arm, took her to the front and said, "uncle, this is my fiance, Li Dahai."


    "I''ve seen you before, Li Dahai." Hua Ruge leaned slightly, and the etiquette was very thoughtful.


    Leng Jingfeng looked at Hua Ruge up and down and said, "sure enough, qian''er has a good eye."


    "I''m flattered by my predecessors. It''s a blessing to have qian''er fall in love with me." Hua said with a smile.


    Tang Qian knew this was a fake, but when she said it, her heart was palpitating.


    Cold wind looked repeatedly nodded: "young man, it''s hard not to be impetuous."


    Song Ziyang just thought every word stabbed his heart.


    Fiance? Qian''er is going to marry Li Dahai?


    "Ziyang, are you here?" The cold wind takes the lead.


    Song Ziyang only felt that he had been pinned down by Li Dahai everywhere now. He was so arrogant that he became depressed. So he said, "I''ve been ordered to visit the patriarch. If the patriarch has nothing to do with me, I''ll go back to my command."


    "Go." Cold wind sleeve wave, did not leave him at all.


    Song Ziyang feels more and more cowardly, but now he has no way.


    Tang Qian sat by the bed and asked, "Uncle Leng, how can you get hurt in this palace?"


    Hua Ruge is quiet on the surface, but in the heart he is looking forward to it.


    "It''s a long story." Cold wind waved: "said you do not understand."


    Tang Qian didn''t have a purpose in this respect, so she didn''t ask again.


    Hua Ruge is a little lost.


    Leng Jingfeng looked at Tang Qian and said, "I''ve suffered a lot from you. I don''t want your father to come back. Don''t you blame him?"


    Hearing that Tang Qian''s face was dark, he immediately said: "my uncle and my father are brothers and sisters. Naturally, I won''t sit back and ignore it, but I''m afraid that I can''t do anything about it."


    "It''s best that you can understand uncle." The cold wind sighed.


    Hua Ruge felt embarrassed. After all, they must have thought for a moment that if she didn''t have the city of the sky, Tang Lin would come back now.


    Although all three were elders, Tang Lin was an alchemist, so naturally he wanted to save him.


    Tang Qian wiped her eyes and cried, "naturally I understand."


    Leng Jingfeng sighed and looked at Hua Ruge on one side and said, "I have no children under my knees. I have treated qian''er as my daughter''s pain since childhood. If you don''t treat her well, I won''t let you go."


    "Look what you said, qian''er is so good. I''m not willing to treat her well." Hua Ruge promised.


    "Then I''ll rest assured." Cold wind nodded.


    As soon as Hua Ruge saw that there was no topic to talk about, his eyes turned to think of shangguanli''s words, so he sighed: "but now there is a devil war, we don''t know if we can survive."


    "It''s a real human catastrophe, but you should be safe here for the time being." Cold wind.


    "But even if we can survive, those brothers who died on the battlefield will not survive. It''s a pity to think about it." Hua Yuege said regretfully.


    Listen to Shangguan Li. This is a man who doesn''t fight, so he should be willing to listen to this.


    I didn''t expect that the cold gale even slapped the head of the bed and said: "it''s all caused by that woman. She even came up with an idea to let our brothers sacrifice for time! How vicious! Cough... "


    Obviously, it''s about shangguanli.


    "Master, don''t be too excited. I''m wrong about my health." Hua Ruge said hurriedly.


    "No, you are right. Our people are all dead. What''s the use of this continent?" Leng Jingfeng said with a sigh: "these people don''t take human life as one thing. There are not many people like you."


    Hua rugo felt that he could feel his temper, and he said, "I''m in a hurry. I can''t do anything in the face of such a situation."


    The cold wind seems to have been suppressed for a long time, but no one is right about his temper, so he said, "stop talking about you, what can I do as a patriarch?"


    "Don''t worry too much, my Lord, if you are hurt now." Hua Ruge''s way of consolation.


    She didn''t go on, but she took it as she saw fit.


    This time, she would like to leave a chance for Leng Jingfeng, not too much.


    "Yes, uncle Leng, it''s the most important thing for you to take good care of your injuries now. Don''t worry about those things." Tang Qian is on the same side.


    She can''t get in on other topics. This one can still be said.


    Leng Jingfeng nodded his head: "qian''er, you have a good eye. This young man is very kind. He will treat you well in the future."


    He really thinks Li Dahai looks very pleasant.


    Tang Qian smelled the words and nodded shyly. "I know," she said


    She believed that if one day he could accept himself, he would be very good to himself.


    "That patriarch likes to have a rest. Younger generation and qian''er will come to see you some other day." Hua Ruge said goodbye at the right time.


    Cold wind nodded: "go."


    Two people leave, Tang Qian is reluctant to let go of holding Hua Ruge''s arm''s hand, way: "cold uncle quite likes you."


    "I don''t think the outside world would have thought that there would be such a generous person among the three masters." Hua is like a song, like a thought.


    Tang Qian nodded: "the outside world says that we are evil, but we don''t know that evil is the same as the right, there are good people and bad people."


    Hua rugo agrees with this.


    "You are a very good person," said Tang

 Chapter 612

    Hua rugo was ashamed to hear that she was a good person. After all, she lied to other girls.


    "Well, don''t expect too much of me. I''m not a good person." Hua Ruge tells her the truth.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t depend on you if you don''t accept me. You don''t have to say that about yourself." Tang Qian is very understanding.


    Hua Yuege''s face is muddled, and then he becomes more and more sinful.


    This is not a disaster to a good girl.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back." Tang Qian said again.


    Hua Ruge had to nod. After all, it''s not the time to tell the truth.


    "It''s really boring here. Let''s visit the cold Lord tomorrow." On the way back, Hua Yuege said.


    "All right." Tang Qian replied, "I don''t know how Uncle Leng got hurt."


    Hua Ruge nodded at his words and said, "yes."


    She also wanted to know what was going on in the vein of the earth, which could only be known through the mouth of the cold wind.


    "You seem to care about Uncle Leng." Tang Qian said.


    Hua ruguodun said after a while: "I heard a lot of heroic deeds of the cold patriarch in the door before, and I admire him very much."


    Lying in front of Tang Qian, she is still under a lot of psychological pressure.


    "That''s it." Tang Qian is clear. She doesn''t ask any more.


    Two days in a row, both of them went to visit the doctor, and watched the cold and convulsive body gradually improve, and began to get out of bed to drink tea, saying for a long time.


    Tang Qian did not come this day, only Hua Ruge came to visit.


    The guard at the door knew her and would let her go whenever he came in.


    Leng Jingfeng also feels that Hua Ruge is similar to him in temperament. He has to talk for a while every time he comes.


    One day, as soon as she came in, she saw the cold wind walking around in the yard. She hurriedly went up to him and said, "my Lord, I''m so well."


    "It''s not bad. Come in and have a seat." "I''m glad you''ve been with me these days," said Leng Jingfeng as he walked along


    "I have respected the Lord for a long time. It''s my blessing to be able to listen to your teachings." Hua Ruge is very modest.


    "Don''t make a fool of yourself, you boy. I''m sure you can do great things after two days of contact." Cold wind asserted.


    Hua Yuege waved his hand repeatedly: "the Lord has broken me, I will do this dharma protector or pick it up, what can I do?"


    "If you can, you can. Come and have tea." Leng Jingfeng said that he had been sitting on the chair.


    When the servant brought the tea, Hua Yuege took a sip and said, "it''s really good tea."


    The cold wind sighed: "I can''t taste any good tea now."


    "What''s the news for the patriarch?" Hua Yuege put down his teacup and asked.


    Leng Jingfeng nodded his head and said, "I''m a servant who reports that the three forces are attacking in a big way. Now there''s a sea of blood in the forest of Xuan beast, and half of our demons have died there."


    "That''s not too much to say?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I''ve sent some strong people to reinforce me, and I''m sure it will last seven or eight days. But after seven or eight days, there are not many people left in my three magic schools." The cold wind sighed.


    Hua Ruge also sighed with a face: "it''s really helpless. If you are well hurt, you can preside over the overall situation."


    "You think I don''t want to, but even if I''m injured, I have to enter the inner hall to help them maintain the array." Cold wind or sigh.


    Hua rugo felt that the time was almost up, so he asked, "I''m sorry for your recklessness, but did you have a conflict with others?"


    In her eyes, it can be seen that hurting him is a very strong force, but whether it''s man-made or not, she can''t confirm.


    "No, it''s the power of the earth." Leng Jingfeng didn''t have a strong sense of belonging to the cult, and he didn''t even hide it.


    Hua, like a song, is stunned when he hears the words.


    Earth vein?


    They''re opening up?


    Looking at her dull appearance, Leng Jingfeng suddenly said, "I forgot, you should not understand, but you don''t need to understand. It''s not interesting."


    Hua Ruge was shocked and said, "yes, but even you can''t survive. Surely many people will be hurt?"


    "Yes, that strength is the only one I have seen in my life. There are a lot of injured people naturally. Otherwise, there won''t be so many Dan masters." Cold wind.


    Hua Ruge instinctively felt that something might be wrong. The magic gate actually opened the earth''s vein in advance, but she still didn''t know how to deal with the power inside.


    "Then you can add another array to protect people." Hua Yuege said.


    By this time she had a plan in her mind, which was extremely risky, but she had to try.


    "You don''t understand the array way as soon as you listen to it. The big array is too complicated. It''s very difficult to build one. It''s impossible to stack the big array on it." Cold wind.


    Hua Ruge said, "I can do it."


    "You know the array?" Leng Jingfeng looks unbelievable. After all, she has never heard of it before.


    "I don''t understand, but the Lord knows the city of the sky?" Hua said like a song.


    Cold startled wind nods: "this nature has heard, I also know to take the thing to be in your hand."


    "The Lord only knows the city of the sky, but he doesn''t know how to use it." Hua rugo said a turn of her hand, and then her long letter appeared a small city in the sky, shaped like a square box without top and bottom, but the construction was very realistic.


    Looking at the cold wind, Hua Ruge''s heart was moved. On that day, there were lines in the air at the bottom of the empty city, which were all protective arrays.


    "Here It''s a spiritual weapon of array. " It''s cold and windy that I understand.


    Hua Yuege added: "the city of the sky can be enlarged. Then I will include the array and set up a protection array for all. What do you think?"


    "If it can, it''s the best." The cold and the wind started to blow.


    This will save a lot of people.


    "I''ll bring you into the inner hall tomorrow, and you''ll be ready to tell qian''er goodbye." Cold and windy.


    Hua Ruge''s mind turned. This time, her identity must be revealed. At that time, Tang Qian will be affected.


    "Master, I have a bad request." Hua Yuege said.


    "What do you say?" Cold wind asked.


    "It''s about qian''er. To be honest, I think the underground palace is strange in ancient times. I''m not around qian''er for fear of her accident. Can you help to send her to the ordinary city?" Hua said like a song.


    It''s hard for her to get in and out, but it''s much easier for the cold wind.


    "Well, it won''t stay here for long. Sooner or later, it will become a battle field of Zhengmo war. Sending her away in advance will save her life." "I''ll send someone to pick her up in the morning tomorrow. You can rest assured," said Leng Jingfeng


    Hua Ruge stood up and bowed. "Thank you very much, Lord Leng."

 Chapter 613

    With the guarantee of cold wind, Hua rugo is relieved at last. She chose the way to take risks, but it would not be good if she involved others.


    However, she knew that it was too risky to fight against the Japanese cult with her own strength, so on the way back, she had another plan in her mind.


    When she went back, Tang Qian was looking at the clothes she sewed. When she came back, her face turned red but she didn''t hide it.


    "Elder martial sister, I have something to tell you. You must listen to me." Hua Yuege came to her and said seriously.


    Tang Qian did not see her so serious appearance, hurriedly ordered the next way: "OK, you say."


    "If I want to enter the inner hall tomorrow to help, I can''t accompany you, so I ask the Lord to send you out tomorrow." Hua Yuege said.


    "What are you going to do?" Tang Qian said


    "Don''t ask me about it. It will become a battle field of Zhengmo battle in the near future. It''s too dangerous for you to stay here." Hua is like singing and saying.


    "What do you do? You are weaker than me. " Tang Qian is a little worried.


    She does not miss here, just want to be with Hua Ruge.


    "I can be the right protector without a base card. It''s not easy to get hurt. You can go by yourself, OK?" Hua Ruge has begun to coax.


    Tang Qian wants to stay here with her very much, but only to see her so determined: "then I''ll wait for you outside, you must come out to find me."


    "Good." Hua Ruge breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tang Qian bowed and picked up the black robe on the table and said, "I have just finished this robe. Do you want to try to fit it?"


    "Thank you, elder martial sister. I''ll take it." Hua Ruge took over the past and didn''t mean to try now.


    Tang Qian nodded.


    In the evening, Hua Ruge takes advantage of Tang Qian''s sleep, starts from the ground, turns over her hands and takes out the fast black jade slips from the space iron. She points at the jade slips, and runs her spiritual power to force her blood essence.


    Blood essence is different from ordinary blood, everyone is limited, forcing it out is quite harmful to human body.


    A drop of bright red blood was forced out by her and fell on the black jade slips, which melted slowly. At this time, the jade had her breath.


    She stroked her forehead and exhaled, leaving nothing in the jade slips.


    She woke up very early. When Leng Jingfeng sent someone to pick up Tang Qian, she handed her the jade Jane in her hand.


    "This is?" Tang Qian didn''t know what she meant.


    "Elder martial sister, do me a favor." Hua Ruge approached her and said, "when you go out, give this jade slip to Lei Tao, the commander of the ancient dragon city. You don''t need to disclose my name, just say that his boss gave it to him."


    Tang Qian is simple but not stupid. She took the jade slips and said strangely, "ancient dragon city is the right place. Why do you send them letters?"


    "It''s not a letter. It''s just a sign. I don''t believe you check it." Hua said like a song.


    Tang Qian used her mental power to explore, and found that there was no border, not to mention any spiritual trace. It was really a common jade card.


    "I''m sorry, sea." Tang Qian patted his forehead and said, "I think so much. Do you blame me?"


    "No, but it''s very important for me. Can elder martial sister help me to finish it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tang Qian nodded his head firmly: "I can do it. You can rest assured."


    "Take care, elder martial sister." Hua Ruge''s complexion is complicated.


    "I''m in Gulong city. If you come out, you must come to me." Tang Qian has some reluctant ways.


    Hua Ruge promised Tang Qian to leave again and again.


    Hua Ruge was relieved and went to the cold and windy palace. She didn''t go to shangguanli to say goodbye, because she and shangguanli were too close to each other at this time.


    When she arrived, she was already sitting in the black sedan chair, and Hua Ruge went up to the inner hall.


    There was a large space in the sedan chair, and they sat opposite each other. Hua Ruge said, "the patriarch may suffer turbulence?"


    "Nothing, but you should be very careful when you enter. The people here are very different from our demon gate. They are really cruel." The cold wind exhorted.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "thank you very much, Lord Leng. I will certainly pay attention to it."


    "Fortunately, you are smart, and I''m not too worried." Cold wind said.


    On the other side, the subordinates of the dark night Pavilion knocked on the door of shangguanli.


    "Lord, Dharma protector Li Dahai has been taken to the inner hall by the cold Lord." The subordinate reported.


    Shangguan Li narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "it''s true that she has the ability. What about the woman in her room?"


    Lan''er, who had not waited for an answer, said in surprise, "there are other women in the apprentice?"


    "You wait first." Shangguanli appeases him and looks at his subordinates.


    "Back to the cabinet leader, he was sent away by lengzong leader." The man replied respectfully.


    Shangguanli gently holds the cat in his arms for two times, and then slowly says, "I know. Let''s go down."


    This is going to be real.


    "To be honest, I''m a little worried. It would be a pity if something happened to her." Shangguan glass has some regrets.


    After all, such an opponent is hard to find.


    "Lord, he is carrying your hidden woman on his back. How can you worry about him?" Lan''er looks like he hates iron but not steel.


    If she had known that the student had a woman, she would have beaten him out.


    Shangguanli intended to tease her, and said, "this is not Tibet. People know it earlier than me, and they always take it with them."


    "Do you mind?" Lan''er felt that the owner of his pavilion had changed and was fascinated by the apprentice.


    Shangguan Li smiled and said, "don''t tease you. I''m different from her, but it won''t be long before you understand why."


    She didn''t think that this time Hua Ruge went into the inner hall just to see the bustle.


    "The Lord likes to play riddles." Lan''er looks discontented.


    Shangguan Li smiles and says nothing.


    The sedan chair was put down slowly. Hua Ruge came out with the cold wind. Hua Ruge saw the buildings of the inner hall. The palaces were built around each other, which should be around the middle.


    In front of them was a large hall. On both sides of the steps below stood the guards in black armor, all of them expressionless.


    "Let''s go in and see the bishop." Cold wind said.


    When Hua rugo heard the name of the archbishop, he suddenly thought of Archie in the talisman. When he introduced himself, he also said that he was the archbishop.


    "Archie, will my transfiguration be discovered by the Archbishop?" She asked for insurance.


    "Master, you are not likely to be discovered unless you meet someone who specializes in this kind of thing." Archie added, "but no one should be so idle."

 Chapter 614

    "Do you mean your master is very idle?" Hua Yuege asked with an unhappy face.


    "No No. Archie quickly changed his tune.


    "You used to be a man of the meteor sun cult. What''s your feeling about revisiting your hometown?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Archie sighed and said, "today''s meteorite day Shintoism has long gone back to what it used to be. It''s just an empty shelf."


    "Do you think it''s empty to accept the three magic gates for your own use?" Hua Ruge is a little strange.


    "What are they? With their own strength, the meteorite deity in those days could fight against the three forces." Archie said with some pride.


    "I''ve heard from Tuoba Rui, because there was a artifact in the hands of the Japanese God cult at that time, right?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "That artifact is called qirishenjian. It is a real artifact with infinite power. If it were not for the sacrifice of so many God level powerful people, our religion would have occupied this continent for a long time." Archie said.


    "After the occupation, it''s not for the sake of disaster. You won''t have no idea of right or wrong after you''ve been with me for so long." Hua Ruge preaches.


    "What the master said is that the three forces are indeed more suitable for ruling the mainland than the chondrian deity." Archie said that he has been honing for so long now, and his grumpiness has long gone from seven to eight in ten, and he has been objective in looking at problems.


    "You know." Hua Yuege said, a little bit more grumpy in his voice: "so I will not allow them to rob my strength, and not allow them to do harm to the people!"


    The power in the earth''s veins was originally left to her by Tuo BARREI to protect her body, so as to prevent her body from making Tuo BARREI''s medicine when she was walking in the house. If that power is really preempted by others, she will not want to marry.


    As they spoke, they had arrived at the main hall. Hua Ruge saw that there was a black god in the hall. It seemed that the God of meteor sun was their God.


    Under the statue sat an old man in a grey robe. When he saw the two coming, he stood up and walked up to them without expression and asked, "master Leng, aren''t you hurt and go back to rest?"


    "I have a rest, but I want to offer a plan to think that so many of us have made unnecessary sacrifices." Cold wind respected way.


    "Oh? Is there any way for cold patriarch? " The grey man said curiously.


    "The way is for this young man," said Leng Jingfeng, referring to Hua Ruge


    "He?" People in grey robe look at the young Hua Ruge, some don''t believe it.


    "This is Archbishop damuza. I''ll see you soon." Leng Jingfeng recommends to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege bowed and said, "I have met the archbishop, Li Dahai, the right Dharma protector of Xuanyin sect."


    "There''s no need for etiquette. What can you do?" Asked damuza.


    "I know that my skill is weak. Fortunately, I have magic tools in my hand." Hua Ruge turns his hand and takes out the city of the sky. His mind moves. On that day, there was a ripple under the city of the sky.


    "The city of the sky?" Damuza was a little surprised.


    "Yes, I can start the protection array and protect all the predecessors in the array." Hua said like a song.


    Da Muzha squinted, looked at Hua Ruge, looked at Leng Jingfeng and said: "Leng Zong, how does this doll know that there is a big formation in the inner hall and that someone is injured?"


    The cold wind only felt cold under his eyes.


    Hua Ruge now clearly felt the cold of damuzha''s body, and his pupils shrank.


    "Yes, I said, but..."


    Cold wind a word has not finished, damuza is a palm hit, the black paint fingerprint only hit cold wind chest.


    Damuza is a holy power, but lengjingfeng is seriously injured. He was shot to fly, hit the door at the back, fell to the ground and spit out blood.


    Hua Ruge''s pupils are constricted. This damuzha is a bit cruel. This cold wind will last for a while.


    "You dare to tell me the secret of my meteor sun cult. This lesson is light. If you dare to commit it again in the future, don''t let me be merciless." Damuza cold voice.


    Cold wind face unwilling, but at the moment is not easy to say.


    Hua Ruge, regardless of damuzha''s attitude, went up and helped up the cold wind and asked, "are you OK, my lord?"


    "I''m fine, sea. Leave me alone." He did not want to interfere with her.


    "Good boy, dare to look after others now?" Damuza''s voice cooled a few more degrees.


    Hua rugo, who was not afraid of him, turned around and said: "I didn''t mean to contradict the bishop, but the cold patriarch took more photos of the younger generation, and the younger generation should take care of them."


    In fact, her heart is full of anger now. She has a good feeling for the old man, Leng Jingfeng. She even thinks that she can make a friend with him with her real identity after peace.


    But it was damuza who hurt her as a friend. She couldn''t help her. How uncomfortable she should be.


    "You are very brave, but remember to be honest and work for the deity here, otherwise no one can save you." Damuza''s voice was full of warnings.


    "Naturally, I know that. Thank you, Monseigneur." Hua, like a song and respectful way, actually has a fire in his heart.


    No one dares to provoke him one after another. The goods don''t want to live.


    "Come with me." Damuza said, turned around and went to the rear of the palace.


    Hua Ruge looks back at Leng Jingfeng and Leng Jingfeng makes a careful shape of her mouth.


    Hua Ruge nodded and turned to follow damuza.


    She has touched the most central secret of Mormon. This time, it''s they who should be careful.


    "I''m going to take you to his Highness the son of God. When you come, you can be honest." Damuza road.


    "Yes." Hua echoed like a song.


    The two soon arrived at the palace even more inside.


    Hua Ruge once felt the spirit lingering in Cangsong temple, but now he feels that the deeper the evil spirit is, and even there is a dark air floating in the air.


    She thought it was a devil cave.


    "Snack goods, someone will sweep me with mental power in a moment. Please cover up the aura on my ring and don''t be found." Hua Ruge explained.


    "Don''t worry, master, as long as I''m here, no one can find the clue of the ring." The way to devour the confidence of animals.


    Hua Ruge has found advantages in swallowing animals, even if the spiritual power that no one can defeat is absolute.


    Hua Ruge only felt that he was constantly walking inside, passing through palaces one by one, and finally reached the largest one. Damuza stood outside the door and said respectfully, "Your Highness, son of God, I have something important to report."


    There was no movement in the room. Damuza waited patiently, but Hua rugo suspected that there was no one inside.


    After a while, there came a soft and low voice: "speak."

 Chapter 615

    "Well, someone came with the city of the sky, saying it can help us avoid the personnel consumption caused by the formation." Damuza immediately reported.


    "Come in." There is still no emotion in the voice.


    Hua Ruge has a feeling that this is from the mouth of the dead body, without any anger.


    Damuzha pushed open the door of the hall, and a cold breath came. Hua Ruge couldn''t help beating a spirit.


    What is this place.


    At this time, there was a man in black sitting cross legged in the air, with long hair tied up. In addition to being skinny, he had handsome features.


    However, Hua Ruge clearly felt the spirit of yin and evil in this man, and the traceless childe, who is also the son of God, is a spiritual and immortal spirit. By contrast, it is not difficult to know that the meteorite God is not a good thing.


    "The city of the sky? Are you the boy of xuanyinzong? " The son of God in the air opened his mouth and looked down at Hua like a song.


    Hua Ruge only felt that her body was cold, but she had a good quality in mind. She quickly nodded: "if you go back to your highness, it''s just a villain."


    "How can you avoid casualties?" The son of God in black asked, the bleak eyes had not left Hua Ruge''s face for a moment.


    Hua Ruge has always had a feeling that has been seen through, but she knew in her heart that this was the pressure that the son of God created for her, so she took out the city of the sky in no hurry and displayed the pattern.


    "The city of the sky turned out to be an array artifact. It''s interesting." The interesting way of the son of God in black.


    Hua, like a song, waits below and doesn''t speak.


    She looked at the son of God and began to covet the city of the sky.


    The son of God in black constantly uses his mental power to explore the city of the sky. For a long time, he has not been robbed. His eyes are slightly narrowed, and his heart is worthy of being a superior spiritual instrument.


    Although it seems that it''s not easy to forcibly seize, it''s not difficult for him, but the situation is not suitable now.


    Let''s put it on this silly boy for a while, he thought.


    "In this case, damuza, you take him to the place of the big formation and let him try." The son of God in Black said.


    "Yes, your highness," replied damuza


    "Forget it, I''ll go with you." Tiangu, the son of the God in black, said a word and rolled his sleeves.


    Hua Ruge only felt the pain in the eardrum caused by the wind. When the feeling disappeared, her feet had fallen on the ground again.


    She managed to stand on her feet and found herself in a different place.


    This is the inside of the hall. The hall is as big as ten football fields. There are dozens of Danshi and doctors on the outside.


    In the center, there are hundreds of people sitting on the ground with their knees crossed, holding a large array. In the center of the array, a hole is opened, and there is a dazzling golden light through the ground.


    In the golden light, powerful energy is constantly absorbed. Above the golden light, a black sword is standing in the void. It seems that all the strength of the earth vein is absorbed by the sword.


    Hua, like a song, saw the pupil shrink violently. It seems that the earth vein has been opened by them for a long time.


    And they used such a powerful force to support this sword. I think this sword is probably the one that was destroyed by many gods.


    It seems that the sword is not completely destroyed. These people even think of repairing it with such a powerful power as the earth vein.


    In addition, it''s not hard for her to know that the reason why Mormon wanted to drag on most of this month is not that it can open the earth vein in half a month, but that the earth vein''s power will be sucked up in half a month.


    Now it''s half a month away, and there are few days left.


    These people have really done enough conspiracy to rob her ring and her veins. Do they really think she is dead.


    "See the son of God." The dans and doctors rushed up to see the ceremony.


    Hua Ruge sees some startled song Ziyang in it, and has no time to deal with him at all.


    Tian Yu waved his hand and said to Hua Ruge, "let''s try."


    "Yes." Hua Yuege said, turning his hand out of the city of the sky.


    One of the doctors focused on Hua Ruge and became more and more inquisitive.


    "Bad master, the doctor is confirming that he may have found something wrong with you." Archie''s voice timely reminded him that he didn''t expect to have such idle people. He had nothing to do with the study of huaxingdan.


    Hua Ruge''s heart sank, but he did not panic at all. He turned his hand and took out the city of the sky. The use of the method will make the city of the sky grow rapidly.


    "Your Highness, there''s something wrong with this man. She can''t be allowed to get close to the formation." Suddenly the doctor said.


    At this time, the size of the sky city can be seen enveloping the array. Hua Ruge originally wanted to trap all people in it, but now he is afraid that he can''t do it.


    Tiangu and damuzha are both stunned. Then Tiangu is going to catch Hua Ruge as soon as his face is cold.


    But Hua rugo had been prepared long after Archie reminded her. Before Tiangu could make a move, she had already flown to the city of the sky.


    Because she knew that once she wanted to do it in the sky, she didn''t even have a chance to run.


    But even so, Hua rugo felt that her back was hit by a powerful force, and her body was sent directly to the city of the sky.


    Hua Ruge falls on the wall, pale. Tiangu just takes a hit, and she suffers a lot of internal injuries. It''s probably the reason why Tiangu wants to keep her mouth alive and her element body is strong.


    If not, her life would be over today.


    When the city of the sky falls slowly, it will cover the big array below.


    Tiangu''s pupil shrank, and the big sleeve waved fiercely. The Flying Sun sword above flew out of the sky city and landed on Tiangu''s hand.


    However, the sword suddenly disappeared, and the earth power that had been absorbed was nowhere to be found, running around and killing the people in the array.


    "Boom!"


    When the city of the sky falls, the people in the array have nowhere to escape. Most of them die under the power of the earth in an instant.


    A few people are not dead, but the array is broken. Whether the city of the sky can be moved or not today, these people will not want to absorb the power of the earth to repair the magic sword.


    The dead people in the city are completely absorbed by the city. In order to supplement the strength of the city, the blood essence and spiritual power of hundreds of powerful people is a great complement to the city of the sky.


    There are only a few people left inside. Hua Ruge''s heart moves in his rage. The hanging array below opens. People outside the city only hear the sound of screams. Then the city is quiet.


    Everyone can think that there is no one left in it.


    "Who are you? Why do you come here to do me good? " The voice of the sky is extremely gloomy, the whole body is colder, and the face of a coffin is full of gloom.


    Hua Ruge stood above the city, wiped the blood off his lips, looked at the pharmacist with a pale face and said, "I didn''t expect that there are people like you in this world."

 Chapter 616

    Tiangu then turned to look at the doctor and said, "you say, what''s the matter with him?"


    "Lord huishenzi, this man took huaxingdan. She was a woman." The doctor said that he did have a lot of research in this area. The reason why he didn''t immediately recognize it was that Hua Ruge''s Huaxing pill was of high quality, and he didn''t have a very high cultivation.


    "Women?" The sky was surprised.


    How dare a woman come here and make trouble with him?


    "Who are you, and why are you fighting against me The way of heaven is powerful.


    Hua Ruge sneered and didn''t speak. Instead, she slowly dissipated the power of the internal shapeshifting pill. At the same time, her true face was gradually revealed.


    When a gorgeous face appeared in front of the crowd, there was humanity in the crowd: "I have seen her portrait, she She is the first Danyang peak of Tianfu University - Hua Ruge. "


    Hua Ruge?


    All the people in the palace were shocked. Even if they lived underground for many years, they had heard of this name. It is said that this woman is a powerful, tactful and powerful woman. No matter where she goes, she is invincible. She is a strong and evil sect.


    And the strategy and courage she showed in her appearance also confirmed the rumor.


    "Yes, this is the seat." Hua Ruge glanced at all the people below, and finally his cool eyes were fixed on Tianyu''s face. He said, "you robbed me of my love token and the bride price my husband prepared for me. Do you think it''s worth fighting?"


    At this time, people suddenly remembered that the dragon ring that opened the earth''s veins was snatched from her hand.


    However, they were even more surprised to send the strength of the earth''s veins as a dowry. Zixiao Shaozhu''s handwriting was too big.


    Tian Gu was shocked for a moment, then he gave a cold smile and said, "you really think that you have the city of the sky in your hand, what''s the matter with this temple?"


    Hua Ruge naturally doesn''t think so. Although the city of the sky is of high quality, it can''t be held by many powerful people.


    "I''m not afraid to kill you when I come in." The way that she does not fear.


    The sky shrank. The sky city is not unbreakable, but the cost is not small. He needs to think about it.


    One side of the flying star patriarch Zuo Xingzi saw the doorway and said, "Hua Ruge, now that you are seriously injured, don''t resist. If you are sincere, I can ask his highness to spare your life."


    "You''re just a running dog, and you deserve to negotiate with me?" Hua rugosi did not care about him at all.


    Left star son eyes Rage: "you are unrestrained!"


    "I don''t want to be polite to you." Hua Ruge is louder than him.


    Tian Gu''s face was gloomy and said, "Hua is like a song. If you persist, I will destroy people than the city!"


    His cold breath was enough to prove that he was not joking.


    Hua Ruge is now also open-minded, only to see her contemptuous toward the sky hook fingers and said, "what''s the use of calling, have the ability to jump up and bite me?"


    There was a moment of silence in the hall. Did you call him a dog?


    "You want to die!" Tian Gu''s face was gloomy like the bottom of a black pot. He said in a loud voice, "summon ten elders to attack the city of the sky."


    Hua Ruge also plays drums in her heart, but when it comes to this step, even if she flinches, it''s useless.


    She took a deep breath, and no matter how hard they attacked, she jumped down from the wall and landed on the big array near the gap of the earth vein.


    When she fell to the ground, her body faltered. She quickly took out two healing pills and took them to relieve the pain.


    She looks at the veins and the Dragon rings embedded in the array. She can see that as long as she takes out the Dragon rings, the veins should close.


    She didn''t do this, but sat beside the golden light scattered in the mouth of the earth vein, waiting for Tuoba Rui and others to receive the news and come earlier.


    It''s better to be before the city breaks, otherwise, she may not see him.


    On the other side, Tang Qian just arrived at the ancient dragon city. He asked the city guard to see Lei Tao, the commander.


    The soldier took her to go, Tang Qian handed over the jade Jane in her hand and said, "this is what your eldest brother gave you."


    "My boss?" Lei Tao listened to the fog in the clouds, but he thought of his own city Lord in his mind, so he said: "it''s my ancient dragon city Lord, Hua Ruge?"


    "I don''t know. She didn''t ask me to say my name. She just said that I would give it to you." Tang Qian remembers Hua Ruge''s entrustment.


    Lei Tao is the most intelligent person. When he thinks of this special period, and the Lord''s Lord is too late to see, he thinks it''s not easy.


    "And who are you?" Lei Tao asked.


    Tang Qian shook her head and said, "it doesn''t matter who I am. I''ll leave when I give you something."


    "I can''t go. You''re going to meet someone with me." Lei Tao waves and comes up to several barbarians to stop her.


    Tang Qian is shocked: "what do you do?"


    "Don''t worry, we won''t hurt you, but you must make it clear." Leitao said with the jade slips.


    "You are presumptuous." Tang Qian''s face is angry. If she can''t reveal her identity, she will do it now.


    "Offended." Leitao said, "take it to the Lord''s mansion."


    At this time, childe wutrace and Tuo barrow are analyzing the latest forms of combat and discussing how to defeat the enemy as soon as possible.


    "In another five days, these disciples of the demon sect will surely be defeated. Then we can organize forces to attack their old nest." Tuoba Rui looks at the map.


    Now the war has spread to all parts of the forest of xuanshou, with a huge scale and heavy casualties.


    The childe without trace just nodded his head and continued to drink tea at the same time.


    "I don''t know what happened to Xiaoge. I haven''t heard from her for so many days." When Tuoba Rui comes down, he must think of Hua Ruge.


    Although childe Wuxian didn''t speak, he was also worried these days.


    At this time, the black leopard came in to report: "prince, childe wutrace, Lei Tao said that today a woman took a jade Jane to him, and he suspected it was related to the princess."


    "Let him in." Tuo Ba Rui suddenly stands up from the chair.


    The eyes of the childe without trace are also a little more magnificent.


    Soon Lei Tao came in. After a gift, he handed the jade slips to Tuo BARREI and pointed to Tang Qian and said, "Lord, this woman gave me the jade slips. Have a look."


    Tuoba Rui takes over the jade slips, and his mental force probes into it and finds that there is no words left in it, or spiritual imprint, which seems to be the same as ordinary jade slips.


    But Tuo Ba Rui holds the jade slips, but his eyes gradually appear happy.


    "No trace childe picks eyebrow to ask:" what clue has above


    "Breath, I can feel it. There''s a little song in it." Tuoba Ruixi said.


    The childe thought for a moment and said, "that should be blood essence. She wants us to find her."

 Chapter 617

    In Chapter 617, Tang Qian listened to the dialogue between the two people, and her face was dull.


    These two people have strong breath. At first glance, they are the people in the right way. Is Li Dahai the person in the right way?


    Tuo Ba Rui walks up to Tang Qian and asks, "is Li Dahai the person who gave you the jade slips?"


    Tang Qian didn''t want to reveal it, but he was stunned for a moment under the powerful atmosphere of Tuo barrow, and his reaction slowed down for a moment.


    "And what is the danger to her?" Tuoba Rui continues to ask.


    He saw the clue in Tang Qian''s hesitation.


    "Who are you?" When Tang Qian asked, she was a little flustered.


    Tuo Ba Rui turned to the childe without waiting for her reply and said: "no matter whether it''s a trap or not, I''ll go first, and I''ll leave a mark along the way. You bring people here."


    "Good." The childe without trace should.


    Tuo Ba Rui immediately urges the blood essence in the jade slips, and then sees a blood drop flying out and going in one direction.


    Strong wind flashed, Tuoba Rui and traceless childe disappeared in the room.


    Lei Tao looked at the black leopard and said, "my Lord, is this really the news from my lord?"


    "It must have been the prince''s reaction, and the princess has been in the devil''s den recently." The black leopard said that he had never seen his prince so worried about other people besides the princess.


    "I hope your Lord will not be in danger." Leitao said nervously.


    The Panther also nodded, "yes."


    Lei Tao turned around and found that the barbarian was still holding Tang Qian. He said, "let go. This girl is a messenger."


    The barbarian let go of Tang Qian or was stunned. She looked at Lei Tao and said, "who did you say let me deliver the letter?"


    "Isn''t it my lord?" Seeing her bewilderment, Lei Tao said: "so you don''t know. My Lord is the first Danyang peak of Tianfu University. It''s called Hua Ruge."


    "Hua Ruge?"


    Tang Qian thought that she could only feel a blank in her brain, and she did not have the ability to think.


    Hua Ruge sits in the vein of the earth to heal his wounds. Dozens of God level powerful people have gathered outside and are pounding the city gate. Because the city wall of the sky city will continue to rise, and it is extremely hard. Only the city gate is easy to attack.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The loud noise is coming, and the city gate is slowly changing. It will not take long for it to be opened.


    Hua Ruge knew this for a long time in his heart. Even though the city of the sky is solid, there are many gods who can destroy the ever powerful sword of the meteor sun, let alone her city of the sky.


    Now she only hopes that Tuo BARREI can receive the news earlier and come with a helper. Otherwise, she is not easy to deal with alone.


    "Boom!"


    The loud noise constantly impacts Hua Ruge''s eardrum. She is alone guarding the lonely city, and she is also a little flustered. If she can''t make it right, she''ll really explain it here.


    With her strong psychological quality, she can''t calm down to heal. The golden light falls on her and highlights her pale face.


    "Your Highness, if we have another breath of incense, we will surely be able to conquer the city of the sky and recapture the earth." A strong man reports.


    Tian Gu sneered and said to the inside, "Hua Ruge, you''d better commit suicide in it, otherwise this temple will never let you go."


    Now even if the earth vein is taken back, they don''t have so many people who understand the array Tao to set up the array to absorb the earth vein power. The magic sword of meteor sun hasn''t been completely repaired, which is a great loss.


    "I''ll be a martyr, a hero who would rather sacrifice himself than destroy your plan to save the mainland. It''s better to write it in the history books later than your heresy." Hua is like Gehao airway.


    She can''t beat others, so she has to show off her heroism.


    "I''ll see if you can say that with the knife rest around your neck." The sky is cold.


    Hua Ruge had nothing to do about it. He said simply, "you think that you are like you. Don''t say that you put your knife on your neck, it''s you who put me in the oil pot. If you bow your head, it''s your grandson."


    Naturally, Tian Yu''s Kung Fu is not as good as Hua Ruge''s


    Hua Ruge, as the master of the sky city, knows the situation of the city gate best. I''m afraid that she can''t bear the fragrance if she goes on like this. Now Tuo BARREI is not there. She''s really in danger.


    And even if something happened to her character, she didn''t want to be cheap. She stared at the earth''s pulse, took a deep breath and cried, "devour the beast."


    Originally, according to Tuo BARREI, she wanted to absorb the strength of the earth to protect her body, but she didn''t know how, so now she can only let the devouring beast come.


    A blue light flashed, and the devouring beast appeared on Hua Ruge''s shoulder. When his round eyes saw the power of the earth, he was stunned.


    "Energy, so strong." It waved two front paws excited way.


    "Can you eat it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The devouring beast even lit the cerebellar pouch and said, "there is nothing I can''t eat in this world."


    "You can watch. Don''t hurt yourself." Hua Ruge is afraid that he will be greedy, regardless of the danger, and reminds him at the same time.


    Devouring the beast is a haughty face way: "this power still can''t hurt me, master, I will eat you can also advance."


    "Go ahead, hurry up." Hua Ruge looks at the crumbling gate and urges.


    The swallowing beast jumped down towards the golden light, and soon Hua Yuege could not see the golden light, because the swallowing beast''s mouth was constantly expanding, which had blocked the mouth of the earth vein.


    It has to be said that devouring animals is really good at eating. When they open their mouths, the golden energy flows into their mouths, and the speed is faster and faster.


    At the same time, Hua Ruge also felt that there was a pure spiritual power in her body, so she immediately sat down to practice cross knee.


    She was promoted too fast last time, and now her internal state is unstable. But with such strong energy, she will soon be able to calm down and break through a new state.


    "Boom!" The door was pounding violently.


    Tiangu frowned: "what''s the matter? Why can''t we see the power of the earth? "


    "Can''t this wench have any way to absorb the earth''s veins?" Left Xingzi road.


    "It''s impossible. The power of the earth is very strong. What can she do for a girl? It must be the plan of a suspicious soldier." Tian Gu said with a cold face, "don''t worry about her, I''ll see what she can do."


    Left star son hastily agrees: "the son of God''s highness says is reasonable."


    In fact, it''s not Tiangu''s conceit, but they have limited knowledge. They can''t guess that Hua Ruge has a powerful cheating device to devour the beast.


    The appetite of devouring the beast is really great. Only a dozen breaths, the golden light of the earth''s veins disappears completely, leaving only a dark black hole.


    The devouring beast sprang up from below, lying contentedly on Hua Ruge''s shoulder.

 Chapter 618

    "Boom!"


    Hua Ruge''s roar is constantly coming from her body, which is her impact on the Holy Level barrier.


    Swallowing beast will continuously lose the huge power of digestion to Hua Ruge. Even if she needs eight times the power of others, it is sufficient at the moment.


    "Boom!" The sound of smashing the door outside kept coming, leaving little time for Hua Ruge.


    Devouring animals are like enemies. After absorbing energy, they don''t go to sleep. Instead, they stare at the direction of the city gate.


    The time of incense will soon arrive, and the gate will soon be out of support, and Hua Ruge''s breakthrough has not been successful.


    Although there is a constant flow of energy, the gap between the war division and the holy war division is not a little. Hua Ruge is the most difficult element for promotion. It''s not easy to cross this natural chasm.


    Her breath soared in geometric multiples and became stronger and stronger. The black robe was gently fluttered by the spirit force.


    "Boom!"


    With a super loud noise, the gate of the sky city fell down, and Hua Ruge was standing opposite dozens of God level powerful people, but she had not completely broken through at the moment.


    At this time, I also saw the scene outside. I saw Hua Ruge sitting on the ground, her clothes fluttering, and her temperament like a fairy.


    The God level strong man retreated, and Tiangu stepped forward. When he saw that Hua Ruge was cultivating and the power in the earth''s veins disappeared, he was really surprised.


    "Does this woman really absorb the power of the earth?" Zuo Xingzi''s face was shocked.


    How is this possible?


    Tiangu''s face was more and more gloomy. He almost bit his teeth and said, "Hua Ru Ge!"


    "Boom!" Hua Ruge''s body roared, and then her whole body was swept away in all directions, and the power of the saints spread.


    Now people are even more shocked. Their lives are going to die. How could she practice here?


    "How on earth did you absorb the power of the earth?" Asked Zuo Xingzi.


    Hua Ruge didn''t even look at him. He reached out and took out the dragon ring embedded in the array, blew it on the middle finger, thought about it and put it on the ring finger of his left hand.


    She reached out her hand and stroked the cool ring. She murmured, "in this way, I''ll marry you."


    "You dare to ignore his highness, you really want to die." Damuza rushed up.


    Hua Ruge looked up at him at this time and said, "I''ve been provoking me again and again. I think it''s you who are looking for death."


    "Hum!"


    As soon as her voice fell, a Golden Tripod smashed at Tian Gu. Tian Gu did not expect but was not surprised at all. He turned his hand and pushed it away.


    "Crackle!"


    At the same time, a huge lightning bolt that needed several people to encircle fell on Da Muzha''s head. Before he could react, Da Muzha was split into ashes.


    Soulman''s strength is strong. Now she can''t be compared with Japanese after breaking through.


    Tiangu then understood why Hua rugoming knew that there was no sense to attack her. She just wanted to distract her attention and let her not save damuzha.


    It''s not easy for this woman to have such a good calculation in a moment.


    When the tripod was withdrawn, Hua Ruge picked up the eyebrows and said, "who else wants to die? Come up and have a single fight."


    The body of elements has always been invincible at the same level, and can cross the level to challenge. She really wants to try how it will feel to fight with the God level strong.


    Tiangu saw that she did not change her face and began to cherish her talents. He said: "with your wisdom, you can surely guess that you are dead today, but I think it''s a pity that you are so dead."


    "I think so, too." Hua rugo is very touched by this.


    "If you join me, I''ll give you the position of archbishop, and you will have more prestige than in Tianfu college when you are unified in the future." Heaven advised.


    In his opinion, coming to China like song is now in a desperate situation. He has no choice but to promise.


    "Rule the world?" Hua Yuege can''t help laughing when hearing the words: "with a group of mobs?"


    Tiangu''s face, which was better looking, was more gloomy at the moment. He said, "Hua Ruge, it seems that you are not a smart person, so don''t blame me."


    "Kill!" With a wave of his hand, Tian Gu was surrounded by a dozen powerful gods behind her. He had no intention of fighting alone.


    Hua Ruge picked up his lips and said, "you are brave enough to come in my sky city."


    A dozen people seem to realize something.


    Hua Ruge''s heart was moved. The hanging array was opened below. But these people are strong after all. They are united to fight against the array. The array can only cause little damage to them.


    Hua Ruge calls out the tripod again, and smashes it at those who can''t move.


    As soon as Tian Gu''s pupil shrank and the sword shook, a sword Qi came from the sky and split straight to the golden tripod.


    "Hum!"


    Big tripod a light tremble, the whole body light disappears, is hit by the strength to fly toward Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge flies away from the big Ding.


    Seeing that the tripod had not been destroyed, Tiangu picked up his eyebrow and said, "let''s see what else you can do."


    He said that the sword in his hand was put away and he came to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge felt that there was a flower in front of her, and a palm of her hand was already shooting at her, which was so fast that she couldn''t see clearly at all.


    The palm seems to be light, but Hua Yuege promises that if he is beaten, he will die.


    Fortunately, she didn''t react slowly and dodged back quickly.


    Tian Gu had a wicked smile on his lips, but he didn''t worry about killing her. Instead, he was like a cat and a mouse, light but with a strong killing chance.


    Hua rugo never felt so dangerous. Every time she felt that she would die if she slowed down a little bit.


    "Bang!"


    Just then, there was a loud noise above the main hall, and then the main hall shook.


    "BAM bam!"


    In the end, the top of the hall began to collapse.


    "Your Highness, this is a forcible attack from the ground. The protection array has been broken. It''s exposed here." "A God in the array is very strong," he said in horror.


    "How can it be exposed?" Tian Gu narrowed his eyes, looked at Hua Ruge in front of him, and said, "it must be you!"


    Hua Ruge dodged a stake that collapsed from above, and was separated from him for a while, just breathing, with no opening.


    "I killed you!" Tiangu said that his body shape disappeared again.


    Hua rugo didn''t even see the palm of her hand this time, but she had a certain understanding of this way before, and had begun to control Dading as early as when he opened his mouth.


    When Tian Gu''s hand came, Da Ding suddenly appeared in front of Hua Ruge. Tian Gu didn''t stop at all, so he clapped Da Ding with one hand.


    "Hum!"


    With a big roar, Hua Yuege felt that Dading was colliding with a terrible force. Because of the speed, she couldn''t escape.


    The tripod hit her chest, and she was knocked upside down, spitting blood in the air.

 Chapter 619

    "Boom!"


    The roof of the main hall was broken at last.


    "Little song!"


    With an urgent call, Hua Ruge felt that she had fallen into a warm embrace. She struggled to open her eyes and saw Tuoba Rui''s handsome and eager face.


    Tuoba Rui falls to the ground holding Hua Ruge and probes her body with mental power. Although he is not a doctor, he will still see if there is any damage.


    At this point, he was relieved that there should be a big buffer. In addition, Hua Ruge has a strong physique. Now he has a high cultivation level, so although he is seriously injured, he will not die.


    Hua Ruge turned her hand and took out two nine kinds of healing pills. She could barely stand up. She looked at him with a sigh of relief and said, "here you are."


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her face painfully and wipes the blood on the corner of her mouth. "I''m late," he says


    "It''s not late. I''m not good." Hua Yuege smiles, and then finds that no one behind Tuoba Rui is a little flustered.


    "You didn''t bring anyone?"


    I''m afraid he''s not much better than himself.


    Tuoba Rui glanced coldly at Tianyu and said, "I''ll save you first. The people behind you will soon be there."


    "Come to my rescue. Who has such a big voice?" Tiangu sneered.


    "Zixiao holy land, Tuoba Rui." Tuo Ba Rui said, turning over his hand and taking out the long sword, pointing to him and saying, "who are you?"


    "Son of the God of the Japanese God, Tianyu." The voice of Tian Yu is very confident.


    "Every day I drill around in this hole, I think it''s like a street mouse." Tuoba Rui disdains Tao.


    A pair of Danfeng''s eyes narrowed slightly in Tiangu, showing a strong sense of killing.


    "A little Saint level strength dare to speak out. I don''t know the height of the earth." Tiangu said, and he had already called Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes were bright and cold. He drew a sword flower in the air with his long sword. Several swords that fit the rules of the heaven and the earth went towards the sky.


    The sky sees the shape to eat already, hurriedly retreated a few steps.


    Cultivation is the process of gradually comprehending the rules of the road, and Tuo BARREI has a strong understanding ability in this respect, and even if his strength is not as good as that of the other party, he will win to a large extent by combining the rules of the road.


    This is the first time since Tuoba Rui Temple of light got the jade slips of the rules of the road. It has made a qualitative leap in both strength and comprehension of the road.


    Before that, he could not be defeated by the God of war, and now his strength is even more terrifying.


    Hua Ruge looked back and thought that this man was just jumping over the evil. He was also holy as himself. How could he fight so much better than himself.


    Tiangu was also surprised and said, "how can you understand so much about the power of the avenue?"


    Tuoba Rui is a cold way: "don''t talk nonsense, do it."


    He didn''t take the initiative because Hua rugo was standing behind him. He couldn''t be too far away from her.


    Tian Gu''s eyes narrowed, and he flew again. His palms made layers of illusions. He had no defense against Tuoba Rui before. Now he knows his details, so he is sure.


    He is the son of God. His strength is not comparable to that of God.


    Hua Ruge simply sits on the ground with his knees crossed, facing the devouring beast who has been running back to the space for a long time: "I know you haven''t fully digested the strength of the earth''s veins, and then give me the spirit to heal the wound."


    She has taken nine kinds of healing pills before, and has recovered some. As long as she has pure spiritual power, she wants to recover soon.


    Devouring animals at this time are not affectable, while digesting the power of the earth, they are crossing the spirit to China like a song.


    Hua Ruge runs the unknown skill left by her mother, and her body is soon washed by pure spiritual power over and over again, and it is better to wash her body once.


    Tuoba Rui fought with Tiangu. Tiangu''s strength is very strong. After finding out the strength of Tuoba Rui, it can always prevail.


    But Tuoba Rui is not radical, but he will not fall too low, nor suffer from injury.


    As long as you drag like this, childe wutrace will arrive with you, and you can get away.


    But the situation suddenly changed as the city of the sky ran out of energy, because the city of the sky operated by absorbing the blood essence of the slain, and when the power ran out, the array stopped.


    More than ten people just came out with some minor injuries, because Tianyu didn''t need help, so they surrounded huaruge.


    Hua Ruge''s injury is not completely good, so he has to face the public.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowns and goes back to save Hua Ruge.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve made a breakthrough. I''d like to meet these guys." Hua rugo said and took out the black stick.


    "You are a saint, and dare to speak up?" One of the old people is very disdainful.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said, "you old guys are older than the history of the mainland. They besiege a teenage girl and have the face to look down on me?"


    The old man''s face was so angry that he almost had to fight alone with her.


    "Elder martial brother, don''t be fooled. We solved the problem together." Another person is not moved.


    Hua rugo glanced at him and said, "I''ve learned that you have the same strength as the Japanese deity, but you''re thicker than anyone. Come on, let''s go together."


    These ten people''s faces were fierce, but they had not yet started. One of them felt a rush of sword gas, and showed a gap to the side.


    At the next moment, Tuo BARREI has stood beside Hua Ruge and said, "a group of small minions are going to fight with my women, are you matched?"


    Hua Ruge suddenly felt that her image was much bigger. She smiled and asked him, "when did you learn to joke?"


    "I''m telling the truth. Nobody can do anything to you with me." Tuo Ba Rui didn''t even think about it.


    Tiangu stood not far away and looked at the two people in the encirclement. He sneered and said, "don''t fight, you must die today."


    "You''d better be glad to have our life here today, or I''ll have your head in the future." Hua Yuege talks hard.


    "Heaven disdained:" you have no future


    As he said this, he waved, and dozens of God level powerful men started together,


    Tuoba Rui frowned, stopped Hua Ruge''s waist and flew up to the sky, swept his sword and attacked several of them.


    Hua Ruge said, "I''ll help you."


    She said that the tripod flew out again and smashed it towards other people. Compared with Tuo BARREI, her attack did not have a strong effect on the gods.


    Only then did she find that the gap between the Holy Level and the divine level was the same, which could not be crossed even by her special element body.


    Tuoba Rui is also in danger. Although he has mastered the rules of the road, there are so many people fighting against him that he can''t care.


    Fortunately, Hua Ruge is smart and quick to respond. She always cooperates with Tuoba Rui.


    For example, when the man was hit by sword Qi, she immediately added a flash of lightning, and another person wanted to avoid sword Qi. She suddenly added a gravity technique.


    Although her instant soul skill doesn''t work well at the level of divinity, it can help a lot if you take the opportunity.

 Chapter 620

    The two men are so circumspect that they haven''t suffered losses under the siege of more than a dozen gods. But Hua Ruge knows that once the scene lasts for a long time, they will be very passive. After all, their strength is not enough.


    Tuoba Rui is only in his early twenties, and these old people are also two hundred years young, and they are still besieged. It is very strong to be invincible for a short time.


    Tian Gu watched, waiting for the two to be killed for another time.


    But at this time, he suddenly felt some strong people approaching, and the breath of one of them made him feel terrible.


    A sword spirit left a deep hole in Tuo Ba Rui''s back. Hua Ruge was worried, and his soul skill kept pounding around.


    But it doesn''t help. In order to protect her, Tuoba Rui has suffered dozens of such injuries. Although they are not serious, she is also very distressed.


    "What do you think?" The sky rose and the voice came from the broken hall.


    "Cangsong temple, no trace." The voice of Childe wutrace came, and then he was dressed in white, and the childe wutrace fell from above.


    At the same time, more than a dozen God level powerful people came in and surrounded Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge''s people in black.


    Both sides are equal in strength and are equally close to each other.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t have to tie his hands and feet anymore. As soon as his eyes are bright and cold, he attacks a god level strong man. The dazzling sword flies up and down. The God level strong man is not even able to resist.


    Hua Ruge is also interested. She attacks one of the gods. Although she has a gap in strength, she doesn''t give up if she doesn''t try.


    Every time they collided with each weapon, Hua Ruge felt that the mouth of the tiger was numb and her viscera were hurt and hurt by the power of the spirit. However, her physique was good and she was resistant to tossing after all, so even if it was like this, the attack was still fierce.


    She needs a close look at divine strength in order to gain combat experience.


    On the other side, childe wutrace and Tiangu stand opposite each other. Although they didn''t speak, they are not only climbing in momentum, but also fighting for strength.


    Childe Wuxian has a calm look. He is immortal. The sky is full of evil. The air is cold and gloomy. You will know the right and evil at a glance.


    The face of Tiangu became a little ugly, but the childe was still calm.


    Hua rugo is OK. No matter what happens, his mood will not be radical.


    The two men''s momentum rose, which led to the end of the hall. The alchemists in the hall were vomiting blood and had to withdraw from the hall.


    Even Hua Ruge in the fight felt great pressure. Fortunately, her opponent was not easy. She didn''t lose the battle immediately.


    Now she knows how terrifying the childe is.


    After a while, Tuo Ba Rui killed two God level strong men. Hua Ruge hurt herself because she didn''t have a good body. However, she refused others'' help and insisted on doing it by herself.


    At the end of the day, the momentum of Childe wutrace and Tiangu has reached the level that Hua rugo can''t stand. She feels that her injured body is almost choked with blood.


    And other God level powerful people are also suppressed, frowning one by one, fighting while resisting the pressure.


    "Snacks, don''t sleep, your master will be crushed to death by momentum." Hua Ruge calls.


    As soon as she spoke, she felt a light body. It should be the devouring beast that carried the pressure for her.


    But her opponent at this time can not help carry, their defense is very difficult.


    "Come on, I''ll take care of you." Hua Yuege said, turning the internal strength, and starting the most violent attack.


    God is very strong by the breath to suppress, half of the strength of a body can not be used, in the face of Hua Ruge, it fell.


    Hua Ruge''s stick frequently fell on the God''s strong man, and he said: "how can you be strong? I haven''t beaten you yet. You can fight back if you have the ability."


    The God is very strong and almost spits blood, but there is no way to take Hua as a song.


    It''s not fun for Hua Ruge to fight with one stick and one stick. Even if he is strong and powerful, he will soon be hurt. This injury will be more difficult to resist the pressure, and there will be more opportunities for Hua Ruge.


    "Let you bully me, I will kill you today." Hua Ruge is the way to relieve Qi.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, what power exploded between childe Wuxian and Tiangu. Powerful waves swept in all directions, and the God''s most powerful people were all blown around.


    Tuoba Rui quickly protects Hua Ruge in his arms and resists the storm with his back. Hua Ruge can obviously feel that he is not lightly impacted, but his face does not change at all. "Are you ok?" he asks her


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly: "I''m ok, but you may be OK."


    Tuoba Rui hears the words and smiles: "your man is not so easy to have an accident."


    "That''s good." Hua Ruge was relieved and protected in her arms. She felt very relieved.


    On the other side, after the breath explodes, Tiangu retreats three steps in the void, and childe wutrace is still standing in place, calmly looking at him.


    "You..." The sky is unbelievable.


    Childe wutrace didn''t answer him at all. Instead, he turned to Tuo BARREI and Hua rugo and said, "enough fun, let''s go."


    They are very clear that this is the territory of the meteorite day cult. Later, people react that it will suffer.


    Tuoba Rui nodded, and Hua Ruge smiled warmly towards childe wutrace.


    The childe with no trace always has a little more smile in his cool eyes. Only when he faces her, his mood will fluctuate.


    Hua Ruge turns her hand and takes up the city of the sky. Tuo BARREI takes her up and others follow.


    The God of the demon gate wanted to stop him, but Tiangu stretched out his hand and said, "stop chasing, you can''t catch up."


    With that, he bowed his head and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He thought he overestimated the childe without trace, but he still underestimated it.


    But now he doesn''t understand why the son of God is better than himself.


    After leaving the underground palace, a group of people fell on the city of the sky. Hua Ruge drove the city to the direction of the ancient dragon city.


    One of the strong said: "it''s worthy of being the city of the sky. It''s more than twice as fast as other magic tools."


    This is the first time for Hua Ruge to control the flying magic weapon. He is very excited to say to Tuo barrow, "flying magic weapon is really not too handsome."


    It''s not like she''s just out of danger. You need to know if it''s not for Tuoba Rui to go there in time, her life will be gone.


    "Just now, are you afraid?" Tuoba Rui stood beside her with a smile and touched her head with pity.


    "To be honest, it''s a little bit that I''m afraid of death. I''m even more afraid to return to the original world after death." Hua Ruge thought.


    Tuoba Rui looked at her and asked, "Why are you afraid to go back?"


    "Because if I don''t die, I can''t help thinking about you." Hua Yuege said, "that''s not a good taste."

 Chapter 621

    Tuo barrow saw her and couldn''t help but want to kiss her.


    Hua rugo pushed his chest and said, "be honest, there are so many people."


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her hand and kisses her lips, saying, "you are mine. I will kiss if I want to."


    Hua Ruge was also used to his autocracy. She looked at the traceless childe standing on the wall on the other side of the city. After thinking about it, she said to Tuoba Rui, "I''ll talk to him."


    Just now she saw the battle between the two. She was afraid that childe Wuchen would not say if he was hurt.


    "Go." It is hard for Tuoba Rui to be reasonable.


    He also felt that childe Wuwen would not win easily. After all, both of them are divine sons with divine power, and childe Wuwen''s body is obviously weaker.


    The traceless childe stands alone on the wall of the high city. His white clothes swing with the wind. He looks at the distance indifferently. He is independent but lonely.


    Hua Ruge walked over, stood beside him and asked directly, "why don''t I check you?"


    The childe without trace looked at her, and his eyes were tinged with a smile. He deliberately teased her: "do you care about me?"


    "Of course." Hua rugo replied positively that she was not a girl of any affectation. She could say whatever she had.


    This frank answer is to let the childe of no trace a Leng, then he smiled a way: "you are really different from others."


    "You don''t know me for the first time." Hua Ruge said, "don''t change the subject, are you having a physical problem?"


    "I''m the son of God. If you have any questions, don''t think about it." The way that childe wutrace doesn''t care.


    Hua Ruge stared at him and said, "if I guess it''s right, it started from saving me. Did you spend your own life yuan?"


    She also made a bold guess, because she knew that she was almost angry at that time, and it would certainly cost her to save her life.


    "If, I mean, if I really don''t live long, will you be sad?" Asked the childe.


    As soon as Hua Yuege heard her question, her bad guess deepened, and her expression became more solemn.


    Seeing her nervous appearance, childe wutrace said with a soft smile, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''ll feel bad if you die." Hua rugo looked at him and said seriously.


    The childe without trace was stunned for a moment.


    "So, let me see your body. Maybe I can help you." Hua is like singing and saying.


    "What you didn''t know when you looked so serious thought you wanted to say you liked me." The joking way of Childe wutrace.


    Hua Ruge glared at him: "will you show it?"


    "Well, I''ll show you." Childe Wuxian is in a hurry when he sees her. He should have a good temper.


    "Do not exclude my mental power." Hua Ruge said, the spirit of his body, he is also very cooperative without exclusion.


    But after a round of examination, there was no other problem except his weakness, which was the same as before.


    She took back her mental power and looked at him doubtfully.


    "Don''t worry about it this time." Seeing her confused expression, childe Wuwen asked with a smile.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "then you must take good care of yourself."


    The childe without trace looks at her with tender eyes and nods: "listen to you."


    Hua rugo breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and clapped his shoulder. "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful before. You can beat him even if he is so powerful."


    "He''s too weak." The way that childe wutrace doesn''t care.


    Hua Yuege had no words on her face. If he had not said this, she would have thought it was a boast.


    "By the way, I saw the sword today." Hua is like singing and saying.


    The childe of no trace chose a bit carelessly on the brow and asked: "the magic sword of meteor day?"


    "It should be that this sword was not completely destroyed a hundred years ago. Now they have absorbed most of the strength of the earth''s veins to repair it. I don''t know what happened?" Hua Ruge said truthfully.


    Childe wutrace''s expression is obviously dignified.


    "But I think that day''s reaction is that the sword hasn''t been completely repaired." Hua Yuege continued.


    "Even if it is not completely good, its power cannot be underestimated. If he holds that sword, I will not be his opponent." Childe Wuxian didn''t hide words in front of her.


    The sword was born a hundred years ago, killing and injuring the three major forces. Now, the vitality of the three major forces has not been restored. It is not clear whether it can fight if the sword is born again.


    Hua Ruge took a breath of air: "there must be some ways."


    "It''s no wonder that he dared to launch a war with his accomplishments. The original card is here." The childe without trace murmured.


    Hua Yuege sighs, and blames the doctor who saw through her. Otherwise, as long as her sky city is covered in the array, she can release the devouring beast to eat the sword.


    It was just a moment of delay that allowed Tiangu to take away the sword.


    "Then try to find a way. I''ll tell Tuo BARREI the news." She felt that things could not be delayed, so she ran back to Tuo BARREI.


    But just to his side, the city of the sky will be under the ancient dragon city, a group of people leap down.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at Hua Ruge who put up the sky city and asked, "what did you say?"


    Looking at a familiar figure on the wall, Hua Yuege said, "go back and say hello first."


    The top city guards saw Hua Ruge and ran to the bottom of the city. They knelt down on one knee and shouted, "welcome Lord."


    "It''s all my brothers. What''s more, hurry up." Hua said with a smile.


    Lei Tao stood at the front, looked up and down at Hua Ruge and said, "Lord, it''s very kind of you to be OK."


    "Or you are smart enough. If you don''t get the jade card, you know it''s me. I won''t be able to come back." Hua said with a smile.


    Lei Tao patted his chest and said, "I will recognize you as a boss."


    "OK, remember your skill. If you want to come to my Lord''s office later." Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder.


    "Thank you very much, Lord," said Lei Tao with a fist


    Once again into the city, the once poor and dilapidated ancient dragon city has become very prosperous after the promulgation of the song like regulations in China. All shops are overcrowded, and many people of different nationalities pass through it and regard it as their home.


    Many people in the city know her. No matter the people or the merchants see her, they all see her.


    Hua Ruge waved his hands with a warm smile and felt that it was very kind here.


    Others had already entered the city by themselves, and Tuo Barry followed her. Seeing her happy appearance, she was dissatisfied.


    "What''s the matter?"


    After walking two blocks, Hua rugo finally realized.


    "You were not so happy when you saw me." Tuoba Rui is very jealous and has a bad look.


    "No, of course I want to see you the most." Hua Ruge had to coax the old man.

 Chapter 622

    "Really?" Tuo barrui is skeptical.


    Hua Ruge nodded seriously: "I promise."


    "Then don''t be naked in the street. Let''s go back." Tuoba Rui said and led Hua Ruge to the direction of the city Lord''s mansion,.


    Hua Ruge feels wrong after two steps. It''s false that this person is jealous. It''s true that she should be tied back to see for herself.


    She took a breath and felt that she was in his hands.


    Just arrived at the front of the mansion, Hua Ruge saw a familiar figure standing there. It was Tang Qian who sent the news.


    Tuoba Rui sees Hua Ruge standing under the steps and looks at her strangely.


    "You go back to let the doctor treat you. I''ll go in and find you later." Hua said in a low voice like a song. She felt guilty in her heart and spoke with a sense of guilt.


    Tuo Ba Rui seldom sees her like this. He has doubts in his heart. He glances at Tang Qian, and thinks about the expression when Tang Qian sent the news before. He can probably guess a few points.


    So he didn''t speak, hurt the steps, and walked by Tang Qian.


    Tang Qian obviously cried. Now her eyes are swollen. Looking at the beautiful Hua Ruge below, she doesn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Elder martial sister, you Do you know? " Hua Ruge said with a stiff head.


    When she took Tang Qian with her, she knew that there would be such a day, but she didn''t expect that when it came, it was more embarrassing than she thought.


    Tang Qian closed her eyes, looked up at her and asked, "you use me."


    "I......"


    Even if Hua Yuege''s eloquence is now speechless, after all, she did let Tang Qian help her deliver the news.


    It''s really her fault. She doesn''t know how to explain it.


    "Li Dahai, no, it''s Hua Ruge." "I only ask you one question," said Tang Qian


    Hua Yuege nodded, "elder martial sister, please ask."


    "Did you do my father''s death?" Tang Qian asked.


    Tang Lin came to negotiate with Hua Ruge. In the end, all but her died in the ancient dragon city.


    Before Tang Qian did not know Hua Ruge identity did not think much, but now know who she is after suspicion.


    "No, but I know." Hua Yuege replied, then raised his head and said, "if elder martial sister blames me, I have nothing to say."


    She said this frankly, but her heart was suffering.


    "How dare you say it." Tang Qian''s eyes were filled with resentment, and she continued, "I thought I knew you, but I didn''t expect you to cheat me from the beginning."


    Hua Ruge sighed, "I guess you''ll blame me. This is something I never thought of. I apologize for my behavior."


    She said it sincerely.


    "Apologize?" Tang Qian smiled bitterly: "no matter whether I accept it or not, my father will not come back, my heart I can''t get it back. "


    Hua Ruge wanted to say something more, so she saw Tang Qian fall down.


    She flew to hold her and found that she was too emotional and fainted.


    "Find a guest room and help me to get her through," she said to the maid on one side with a sigh of relief


    Put Tang Qianfang in bed, Hua Ruge took out the pills to take for her, and told the maid: "take care of Miss Tang."


    "Yes, Lord." The maid answered.


    Hua Ruge sighed, walked out and saw a person sitting on the opposite roof at will, looking this way.


    The man''s robe was shining in the sun, but his face was calm and indifferent.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you so low-key. What have I done to other girls?" It''s Yunjin, the joking way of human language.


    He was a little more angry than Hua Ruge when he saw him in the fishing village a while ago. It seems that the damage caused by beichenyue''s death should fade away in his mind.


    "It''s also a mistake. I saved her when I dressed as a man, and then you know..." Hua, like a song, has some helpless meaning.


    The cloud brocade picked out the evil spirit Danfeng''s eyes and said, "then someone else''s girl likes you. Now she finds that you are really sad?"


    "I can''t understand a word or a half of it. I''ll tell you from the beginning." Hua Ruge said and jumped on the roof, then took out a small jar of wine and handed it to him.


    Yunjin takes the wine, glances at her and says, "you''re hurt. It''s not light."


    "The internal injury caused by fighting with others is nothing serious." Hua Ruge said that he also took out a small wine jar.


    Clap the brocade to open the mud cover, and then drink it.


    From the delivery of the letter to the rescue, the time of the day had passed. It was dark, and the two were drinking on the roof.


    Hua Ruge made it clear what happened between herself and Tang Qian.


    Yunjin put down the wine jar and said: "so, you shouldn''t be blamed for this. It''s kind of you to save her life. Taking her into the underground palace is also to protect her life. As for her father, if there is no you in the negotiation, the elder martial brother will kill people on the spot, as well as die."


    "The truth can be said, but after all, I hurt others so much that I feel sorry." Hua Ruge is very guilty.


    "Cloud brocade hears speech to smile a way:" so you are so low-key atonement


    "I''ll admit a mistake if I don''t keep my voice down." Hua Ruge corrects.


    Yun Brocade suddenly sighed: "if yue''er knew his mistake, he would change it. I''m afraid he won''t end up like this."


    When he said this, the air became more serious. Hua rugo thought about it or asked, "do you blame me?"


    "To be honest, I''ve been surprised. As you said, the truth can be explained clearly, but the emotional aspect is always selfish." Yunjin took a sip of wine and said:


    "but after a long time, I figured out that it was her fault. It was my face that you didn''t take her life."


    He is a reasonable person. He also knows what kind of character beichenyue is. If she had not been deprived of her strength at that time, she would have made more waves in the future.


    Hua Ruge is still sad to see him. He has nothing to say except to drink with him.


    Cloud brocade seems to have adapted to the pain. After a while, he points to Tang Qian''s room and says, "how are you going to solve this?"


    "When elder martial sister wakes up, I''ll talk to her again. Whether she can let go or not, I want to keep her. After all, it''s not peaceful outside." Hua said like a song.


    Yunjin nodded and didn''t speak.


    Hua Ruge staggers up and says, "I should go back. Don''t tell your elder martial brother that I''m drinking."


    The cloud brocade eyes couldn''t help but a little more smile: "do you think you can hide like this?"


    "I sneaked back to my room. If he came out to find me, you would say that I was sick and went to bed early." Hua Ruge said.


    Brocade nodded: "I try my best."


    Hua Ruge jumped down from the roof with ease, swayed a few steps to stand firm, identified the direction in the dark, and walked to his room.

 Chapter 623

    But as soon as her body reached the shadow, she felt her waist tightened, and she was bumped into others'' arms by people moving forward.


    Familiar movements and smells make Hua Ruge feel empty.


    "Drinking?" Tuoba Rui''s magnetic voice sounded on her head, which was very pleasant to hear, but Hua Ruge''s ear only felt like a talisman.


    She coughed, "you When did you come out? "


    "I''m afraid you won''t find a way to pick you up when you say you''re going to go back to your room to sleep without telling me." Tuo Ba Rui talks softly and softly, which makes his heart itch.


    "When did you hear me?" Hua asked like a song.


    She didn''t think he was so angry today.


    "Always listen." Tuoba Rui reached out to touch her head and asked, "is it still hard to bear in mind?"


    "A little." Hua Ruge lies on his chest and nods.


    "Just think it through." Tuo Ba Rui comforts him.


    "Hope."


    "Let''s go back to sleep." Tuo Ba Rui said to pick her up and walk to the room.


    Hua Ruge was a little tipsy. He leaned on him and muttered, "don''t mess around, just sleep."


    Tuoba Rui smiled softly, but did not speak.


    Back in the room, he wiped her hands and feet. After the maid went out with the basin, he went to bed and held her in his arms.


    Hua Ruge leaned against him, closed his eyes in his arms, with a smile on his lips: "it''s so peaceful to be with you."


    "Go to sleep." Tuoba Rui urges.


    Hua Ruge is dissatisfied: "why don''t you chat with me?"


    Tuoba Rui said, "it''s too late. It''s time for you to rest."


    "Well then." Hua Ruge is a little confused and sleeps quickly with his eyes closed.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees her sleeping, falls a kiss on her forehead, also closed eyes.


    Hua rugo woke up the next day at noon because she had drunk. She yawned and sat up.


    "Lord, you are awake." Said a maid waiting by the bed.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head, and the maid brought up the sobering soup and said, "it''s just hot again. It''s still warm. It''s just right to drink."


    "Well." Hua rugo took over the soup bowl and asked, "where is the prince?"


    "The LORD went to the meeting in the morning, and when he left, he gave his maidservant his name. When you wake up, he will serve you to eat." The maid replied.


    Hua Yuege finished drinking the soup, wiped his mouth and asked, "this is the time for discussion? What''s the big deal? "


    "I don''t know about this maid. The Lord didn''t say that." Maid road.


    "It doesn''t matter." Hua rugo stretched out and changed into her own clothes and asked, "how is Miss Tang now?"


    "Listen to Xiao Qing''s report in the morning. She said she would wake up in the morning and would like to see you." Maid road.


    Hua Yuege was in a hurry when he heard it: "then why don''t you wake me up?"


    "I don''t dare to disturb you, because you are sleeping soundly." The maid is very aggrieved.


    The Lord of her family used to be the biggest sleeper. She would not be happy if she woke up. How dare she cry.


    "All right, I''ll go now." Hua Ruge knew that she could not blame others. She waved her hand and went out. The maid did not know that she would not eat breakfast, so she followed her behind.


    She didn''t know the outside situation in the mansion. In fact, at the beginning of her identity exposure, the people of Zhengmo and Daodao were shocked.


    On the other side of the demon gate, Tian Gu summoned Leng Jingfeng, the Brahmin patriarch, and Li Shang, the Xuanyin patriarch, to interrogate them personally.


    Now both of them know that this matter is so boisterous that they can''t tell what they are afraid of.


    That''s the shape changing pill of Jiupin. Who has nothing to do with it.


    Besides, who would have thought that someone had the courage to break into the devil''s gate to do undercover.


    "You two said, is this a long time ago?" Asked the cold voice of the sky.


    Li Shanglian hurriedly said, "Your Highness, Shenzi, I really don''t know. That kid looks honest. I can''t see that it''s Hua Ruge."


    Leng Jingfeng also said: "yes, your highness, Hua Ruge is so good in disguise that I was cheated by her."


    Tiangu''s eyes didn''t let go of any expression of the two people, squinting. "I''ll give you the last chance, and I''ll spare you the one who is honest."


    The two knelt down directly after hearing the words.


    "Your Highness, I don''t know." Li Shang is eager to clarify. He knows that this man will not blink when he kills people. He dare not neglect at all.


    Leng Jingfeng was even more wronged. He said: "my subordinates only recommend her because they think she can share the worries for your highness. I didn''t expect that she came in disguise. Please see clearly."


    "Yes, your highness, Xuanyin sect has suffered numerous deaths and injuries on the periphery. How can I have two hearts for you?"


    "It''s in my heart to leave the patriarch. Our brothers have been killed so many times by the right way. How can we face them?" Cold wind also way.


    Tiangu''s expression was a little looser. He nodded and said: "the two patriarchs are right. This Hua Ruge is really cunning."


    He really wanted to kill these two people to express his hatred, but now he needs to use these two people and can only bear not to do it.


    Li Shang has scolded Hua Ruge ten thousand times in his heart. He''s been cheated by his master, and he''s very sad.


    It''s OK to be cold and scared. He can talk with Hua Ruge. Although he feels depressed now, he still has some sense of appreciation.


    He thought that kid could do great things before, but now it seems that it''s true.


    In addition to this side, shangguanli''s side is also not clean. In the morning, she was awakened by Lan''er, and then said in front of her: "I finally know why the Lord of the pavilion is so special about the apprentice. In fact, she is not a man, but Hua Ruge."


    Shangguan Li is cleaning his face. He doesn''t speak.


    "That''s bad enough for her to tease me." Lan''er said again. After a while, she asked again, "by the way, how does the Lord know?"


    "I can see that she didn''t hide it in front of me." Shangguanli put down the towel and said.


    "I''ve seen her before. How can I not recognize her?" Lan''er tooted.


    Looking at her simple appearance, Shangguan Li said, "OK, go to prepare breakfast."


    "But she''s gone. What shall we do?" Lan''er has another key problem in mind.


    Shangguan Glass said softly, "wait."


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "Fight."


    The voice of Shangguan glass is light.


    And the biggest reaction in Mormon is Brahman''s stone peak. When someone told him that Li Dahai was Hua Ruge, he was not good at all.


    While pacing back and forth, he clapped his head and said: "no wonder she knows so much, I actually think she is a hearsay! God, I used to be the youngest medicine boy in the mainland


    Think of his temper, and his own clumsy alchemy. His old face would have a fever.


    Shame! What a shame!

 Chapter 624

    Hua Ruge goes to Tang Qian''s room and sees her standing in front of the window. There is a man-made lake outside the window. Now it is summer that the lake is full of pink lotus flowers. The wind blows and the room is full of fragrance.


    Hua Ruge is in a better mood when she sees that she is in the mood to enjoy flowers.


    She went up and said, "look for me, elder martial sister."


    Tang Qian turned around, her eyes really peaceful, she went to the round table and sat down, and said: "you can sit."


    Hua Ruge was seated. Tang Qian poured her a cup of tea and said, "yesterday, I was too emotional."


    "How can you say that, elder martial sister?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tang Qian looked at her and said: "your goal is to enter the magic door, not to deceive me, on the contrary, you also saved me, I should not be angry with you."


    Before Hua rugo opened her mouth, she said: "when you decide to bring me into the underground palace, you want to protect me. You don''t want me to help you deliver messages."


    "It''s true. I also decided to send you away temporarily." Hua Ruge said truthfully.


    "When you let me go, you know that you are going to expose your identity and protect my life, so I shouldn''t blame you anyway." Tang Qian is very rational analysis.


    Hua Ruge sighed and said, "these things are just wrong. It''s good for you to let go."


    "You are a good man, I can see." Tang Qian said, but her face always showed a touch of sadness. She could see that although she could think, she was still sad in her heart.


    "How dare I do that, elder martial sister?" Hua Ruge is also a shame.


    Tang Qian thought for a moment and said, "I''m going to leave today when things are open. Goodbye."


    "Elder martial sister, now the situation in the mainland is too chaotic. You''d better settle down in our Lord''s mansion and wait until the situation is clear." Hua is like a song.


    "I''m not related to you. It''s always inappropriate to live here. Don''t worry. I have the ability to protect myself." Tang Qian insisted.


    "We are suffering together, and we shouldn''t be outsiders. If you listen to me, please stay." Hua Ruge is still very tough at this time.


    Tang Qian thought about it and nodded, "well, I''ll stay for a while."


    She grew up in Brahman. Her only relative was her father. Now she really has no place to go.


    Hua Ruge is really the only one she can rely on.


    "I''m relieved. Has senior sister eaten?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Not lunch yet."


    "That''s just right. I''ll have breakfast with you, Xiao Wen. You''ll have the kitchen deliver it." Hua Ruge orders the maid behind him.


    Xiaowen answered and went down.


    Tang Qian did not adapt, but did not refuse.


    After eating together, Hua Ruge felt her tumbling stomach and walked forward to the meeting hall. Although she knew that Tuo BARREI and childe Wuxian would have handled the matter well, she still wanted to have a look.


    When she arrived at the meeting hall, she found that only Tuo BARREI was writing a letter there. Seeing her, she asked, "did you have breakfast?"


    "Yes, what are you writing about?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t say it directly, but said, "look, your mood today is much better than yesterday."


    Hua Yuemei nodded, "elder martial sister Tang doesn''t blame me. Of course I''m happy."


    "You are kind-hearted." Tuoba Rui dotes and says, then opens his left arm and says, "come here, let me hold you."


    Hua Yuege laughs and gathers up the past.


    Tuoba Rui holds her in his arms with his left hand and writes with his right hand.


    Hua Ruge took a look and found that it was sent to zongmen. It said that all the powerful gods should be mobilized.


    "Why?" she said, startled


    "Hush, be quiet." Tuoba Rui said, writing constantly.


    "Oh." Hua Yuege answered honestly and stopped talking.


    Next, she saw that Tuoba Rui wrote the reason like an iron painting and silver hook, that is to say, the meteor sun divine sword was probably repaired.


    It surprised her again.


    If so, it would be a catastrophe on earth.


    Tuoba Rui finished writing the letter, put it in place, and let Xiao Xuan come in and take it down.


    "Why do you think it is possible to repair the meteor sun sword?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said, "Wuchen said today that the divine sword absorbed most of the earth''s power. Did you see it?"


    "Yes." Hua Ruge nods.


    "The power of the earth''s veins is so strong that we both think it may be repaired." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge frowned and said, "but Tianyu was so angry at that time. I think it''s because I broke his good things."


    "This is not the only way for them to be godly." Tuoba Rui said a turn, hands on both sides of the desk, her circle in the middle of their own desk, seriously watching.


    "It''s bad to really fix it." Hua Ruge''s worried way.


    "We''ll talk later about what''s not sure yet." Tuo Ba Rui approached her slowly.


    Hua Yuege is wary of saying, "what do you want to say?"


    "I miss you." Tuo Ba Rui said, and then bowed his head and kissed him.


    He is tall, in such a position, Hua Ruge can''t escape.


    This time, he kissed softly, and tasted slowly, as if reluctant to take a bite, lest he could not taste it.


    Hua rugo wants to change passivity into initiative, and flirts with him, but he is crushed and has no strength to fight back. Soon, he is soft and has no strength.


    After kissing her lips, Tuo Barry moved down and began to kiss her delicate chin and neck.


    "You You''re almost done. " Hua Ruge is like a ripe red apple with his light face.


    "No way." Tuoba Rui said and began to work.


    "Hello, what are you doing?" Hua Ruge is a little flustered.


    Tuo Barry looked at her and said, "I can''t eat it. You don''t want me to see it."


    Hua Ruge''s face became more and more red. She asked, "I still can''t, can I?"


    "Well." Speaking of this, Tuo BARREI''s face was a bit sinister. Seeing that she doubted him, he said: "the power of the earth must be used correctly to protect your body, but now it has not entered your body at all. If I touch you, I will still hurt you."


    "It seems that we still can''t get married." Hua Ruge looks at him and feels lost.


    Tuoba Rui grabbed her hands and said, "there is still a way."


    "What?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Let my body heal. As long as I heal, I don''t need medicine." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge, listening to the words, said, "but your body is oppressed by heaven. I''m afraid that some pills can''t be cured."


    "No harm, I will help myself." Tuo Barry looked at her and said, "after this war, I will do it myself. Can I wait for a while?"


    Hua Ruge nodded, "of course, I don''t want to marry anyone else."


    Tuo Ba Rui embraces her and says in her ear, "this time, I will succeed at all costs."

 Chapter 625

    "I believe. Let''s work together." Hua caresses his back like a song.


    She believed that as long as they were in the same place, there would be no difficulties that could not be overcome. Even if Heaven intended to make people, they would go against the sky.


    Tuo Ba Rui held her for a while, then said, "OK."


    Hua Ruge felt that the topic was a little heavy, so he asked, "you sent a letter here, and Mr. traceless should also give an order. What about Tianfu college?"


    "I''m going to send for notice." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua rugo picked up his eyebrows and said, "then there''s no need to inform. Those people have nothing to do but fight inside. I''ll send someone directly to send a letter to the dean."


    "Well, you are the first of the five peaks. Now it''s time for you to lead us back to Tianfu college." Tuoba Rui also said.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "I''m lazy to seize power, but I''m afraid of their bad things."


    So she wrote a letter in person and sent it to Tianfu college, and told her to call Mu Qingyan.


    After that, Tuoba Rui took Hua Ruge and said, "let''s go. I''ll take you to appreciate the lotus."


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "do you still have such an interest?"


    "It''s time to make my daughter-in-law happy." Tuoba Rui''s serious way.


    Hua Yuege laughs. Is this man serious when he says this?


    Tuoba Rui comes to the artificial lake with Hua Ruge. There are boats ready by the lake.


    Tuo BARREI first stepped on the boat, and then led Hua Ruge up. Hua Ruge said happily, "are you going to take me boating? It''s very interesting. "


    "This is your boat. Have you ever been on it?" This time, Tuoba Rui is curious.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "it''s too hot in summer. I''d rather sit in a ventilated room and eat ice watermelon."


    "You can''t live without food." Tuoba Rui''s pet smiles and


    they are sitting in the bow of the boat. Tuoba Rui shakes up the oar like a model, and can row away.


    "And you can row?" Hua Ruge is a little surprised this time.


    Now the boat is slowly moving forward on the water, surrounded by lotus flowers. The huge green lotus leaves are surrounded by pink flowers, which are charming and beautiful.


    This scene is a taste from a distance, but it is another feeling when you are in real place. So close contact with the beautiful nature will make people feel particularly relaxed and comfortable.


    Hua Ruge leans against the deck, basking in the comfortable sunshine. Looking at Tuo barrai, who is rowing, he only feels that he is less grumpy in the flowers now, but more natural. With his own fairy spirit, he looks more like the man in the picture now.


    "It''s beautiful." Hua Ruge is reckless in front of him.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her and asked with a smile, "are you happy?"


    "Happy." Hua Ruge nods. She doesn''t know much about taste, so her daily life isn''t very rich. Now I feel it''s very fresh.


    "Give you something new to do." Tuo Ba Rui put down his oar, turned his hand and took out the tea set and said, "you can make tea."


    Hua Ruge pointed to his nose: "me?"


    "Or would you like to row?" Tuoba Rui asked with a smile.


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly: "I''d better make tea."


    Tea can be boiled and drunk at will. She can''t row the boat for sure. It will be embarrassing if she holds the wood pulp boat and doesn''t move.


    Tuo Ba Rui takes out all the things. Hua Ruge puts the small ones in place first, then makes a fire in the small charcoal stove, and then pours the unknown water in the water bag into the exquisite small copper pot and starts to boil the water.


    She has seen Tuoba Rui cook tea, so she remembers the order. Although she is in a hurry because she hasn''t done it, she looks very serious, and really looks like an ordinary little girl.


    Tuoba Rui looks at her lips and smiles. His little song is so cute.


    Hua Ruge ignores Tuoba Rui''s eyes and focuses on tea making.


    When the boiled water is washed on the green tea, the fragrance of tea comes after three floats and three sinks, which makes Hua Ruge feel very interesting.


    She took Tuo Barrow''s side as if she were offering treasure, and raised it to his lips. "How about you try my tea?"


    Tuo Ba Rui took a sip and said, "I shouldn''t use this tea for you."


    "Hello, you mean I wasted your tea?" Hua Ruge is frustrated.


    Tuoba Rui had to take a sentence: "I should give you a better, so that there is a better display space."


    He thought it wise to change his tongue at this time.


    "That''s about it." Hua Ruge sat down beside him with satisfaction and then took a sip of the cup.


    "It''s not as good as your cooking, but I come here in order." Hua Ruge has some strange ways.


    "There is a lot of knowledge in the tea ceremony. You can cook it for fun. I will cook it for you when you want to drink it later." Tuoba Rui is on one side.


    Hua Ruge leaned in his arms and suddenly thought, "are you tired after rowing for so long?"


    "You want to try?" Tuo Barry recognized the meaning from her words.


    Hua Ruge nods, and she can cook tea. It''s not hard to learn how to row.


    By this time, the two had already walked to the center of the lake. Hua Ruge was intoxicated by the beautiful scenery and became more and more interested.


    "Sit in front of me and I''ll teach you." Tuo BARREI''s patience in front of her is always very good.


    Hua Ruge sits in front of him, and then holds the wood pulp with his hands. Tuo Barry''s hands are on her hands, swinging her.


    Hua Ruge tries to feel the strength and direction, and silently remembers it.


    Dozens of times later, Hua Yuege said, "let me try."


    However, the good wooden oar was not easy to use when it reached her hand. The boat made a half circle in the center of the lake and hurt several lotus plants.


    After that, Hua Ruge is practicing rowing, but I don''t know how. Hua Ruge, who has the talent of machine oil in martial arts, can''t learn rowing well. I don''t know how many times it has been turned without Tuo BARREI at the helm.


    After a while, Hua Ruge was tired of learning and still didn''t learn it. She just lay on Tuo BARREI''s leg and mumbled, "it''s not scientific and fun."


    Tuo Ba Rui also put down the oars, stroked her face and said, "we can have a rest here."


    Just after noon, although the weather is still a little hot, but the sun is no longer toxic, the wind blowing over the water can make people feel particularly cool.


    Tuo BARREI also accompanied her to lie on the deck and let her rest on his arm.


    Hua is like a singer holding him with his feet.


    Since the frequent separation, Hua rugo feels that she has become more and more dependent on Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui is also very satisfied with her heart. The daughter-in-law who has been chasing her for so long will finally take the initiative.


    "By the way, when did you learn to row?" Hua rugo asked curiously. She didn''t think Tuoba Rui would be the one who did it.


    "The first two days." Tuoba Rui said and added: "I want to take you to play when I see this lake, so I''ll find someone to learn."

 Chapter 626

    "How long did you learn?" Hua Yuege asks.


    "It''s still in use. I''ll see it twice." Tuoba Rui follows the way.


    Hua Yuege looks embarrassed: "so you come to humiliate your daughter-in-law for your strong learning ability?"


    Tuoba Rui turned his head and closed his eyes.


    "Hello, is it really nice of you to make such an obvious gesture of disrespect?" Hua Ruge has never felt so worthless.


    Tuoba Rui closed his eyes, put her head in his arms and spit out two words: "No."


    "Nothing?"


    "No disrespect for you." Tuoba Rui said again.


    "That''s about it." Hua Ruge is satisfied with this, and leans on him, closing his eyes and smelling the fragrance of lotus.


    There is a pavilion by the lake, just outside Tang Qian''s window. Now she is standing in the pavilion and looking at the center of the lake. The boat has been blocked by the lotus leaf, and only two people''s clothes can be seen from her.


    Xiao Qing, the maid beside her, said, "the Lord and our Lord are really matched."


    "How is he?" Tang asked.


    "Ask our Lord." Seeing Tang Qian nodding, Xiao Qing said, "the Lord is similar to what is said outside. He is not human or close to women, but he is very good to our Lord."


    Tang Qian sniffed the words and nodded: "that''s good."


    Although I know the identity of Hua Ruge, I don''t mean to let go of some feelings.


    "It''s really a pair of Bi people who envy others." A soft voice came.


    Tang Qian turns around and sees a prince of royal guards who is as warm as jade coming slowly. He is not only good-looking but also has outstanding temperament.


    The brocade slightly leaned forward and said, "Miss Tang, the brocade is polite."


    Tang Qian nodded and said, "you are also here to appreciate the lotus."


    "I''m not interested in such affairs. I''m looking for elder martial brother, but it seems that he doesn''t want to see me." Brocade looked at the boat in the lake and said.


    Tang Qian looks sad between his eyebrows. She nods and stops asking.


    Seeing that she was in a bad mood, Yunjin felt that she was in a bad mood at the same time. So he sat down and said, "no one can help but learn to look forward. It''s a pity that she doesn''t appreciate the scenery."


    "Yes, we should look forward." Tang Qian murmured.


    "If you don''t mind, we can sit down and talk." Brocade and road.


    Tang Qian sits down, Xiao Qing goes to make tea, and only two people are left in the pavilion to sit face to face.


    "It can be seen that the girl has something on her mind. You may as well say it, so as not to feel uncomfortable in her heart." Yunjin intended to enlighten her.


    "I''m not so worried, but I don''t know where to go in the future." Looking at the brocade, Tang Qian said, "I think you know my origin."


    Her dependent father died, and now she has done more to send the message to the right way. Brahmin can''t go back there.


    "The girl is worried too much. Ruge is a man of love. She will take good care of you." The brocade opens the way.


    "I know she is very nice, but this is not my home. I want to leave, but I don''t know where to go," Tang Qian said


    "It''s hard for people to find a direction when they are sad. You need to live first, and when the mood is stable, you may have an idea." Cloud brook road.


    Tang Qian thought for a moment and said, "well."


    She is a person who has no idea. When she thinks what others say is reasonable, she listens.


    Seeing that she seemed to be relieved, brocade said again, "a lot of things are good if you want to open up."


    "And you?" Tang Qian asked, surprised to see him, and added, "your mind seems heavier than mine."


    After a moment of astonishment, Yunjin said, "you are really observing."


    "Is that convenient for me? Maybe I can help you out. " Tang Qian asked.


    Two people; after chatting a few words also not so strange.


    Yunjin is silent until Xiaoqing brings tea.


    "I was abrupt. It''s not right to mention the fact that my son is sad." Tang Qian apologized.


    Yunjin shook his head and said, "it''s not your fault. It''s not that it''s hard to say things over so long. It''s just that it''s not easy to say things clearly for a complicated time."


    Although he said that, Tang Qian knew that most of them were still sad, so he said, "well, if you have to dream about it one day, I can listen to you at any time."


    Yunjin''s eyes lingered on her for two more seconds, and then he said, "that''s settled."


    "Well." Tang Qian nodded kindly.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll take care of it. I''ll leave first." The brocade rose and said.


    Tang Qian gets up to see off.


    When she left, Xiao Qing came up and said, "it''s the first time I''ve seen him talk so much with people since Mr. Jin has been here so long."


    "Isn''t his character usually a man of few words?" Tang Qian''s curious way.


    "It''s said that I heard that the young man of holy land said that Mr. Jin was a smart man before, but later when his sweetheart died, he became speechless." Xiaoqing gossip.


    "It turned out to be so. It''s really a man with deep feelings." Tang Qian is quite appreciative.


    "But she said so many things to the girl today. It''s not that she has moved her mind to the girl." Xiaoqing guesses.


    Tang Qian hears speech to lose smile way: "how can, we just experience similar, some common thought just."


    "Maybe." Xiaoqing mutters to one side.


    On the other side, Tuo BARREI seems to be asleep, and hasn''t spoken for a long time. Hua Ruge just woke up, so she couldn''t sleep. Fortunately, she didn''t feel bored relying on his arms.


    Time soon arrived in the afternoon, the lake was a little cold with the tide.


    Hua Ruge was afraid that he would catch cold. He wanted to row the boat back, so he secretly got up and sat beside the oars and began to shake it according to the way of Tuoba Rui.


    This time, the boat moved, but it still swayed around.


    She added a bit of force to her hand, and as a result, the boat fell to one side because of the lotus root wrapped in one side of the wood pulp.


    And the immortal Tuoba Rui lies on that side. After the boat tilts, Tuoba Rui''s body slides towards the water.


    Hua Ruge put her heart on the rowing boat. When she came back to save her life, Tuo barrai''s feet were almost touching the water.


    Fortunately, Tuo Ba Rui opened his eyes, clapped his hands on the lake under him, jumped up, and stabilized himself in the air. Then he landed on the boat.


    He was a little confused because he was awakened. Looking at her, he asked, "Xiaoge, do you want to murder your husband?"


    Hua Yuege''s face was empty: "well, I just want to row the boat back, but it doesn''t listen."


    "So blame it?" Tuo barrow points to the boat under him.


    "No, it''s not. Blame me. Aren''t you scared?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Scared." Tuoba Rui pointed to his heart and said, "I don''t believe you to feel the heartbeat."

 Chapter 627

    Hua Ruge walked by with half faith, and the whole person was carried into his arms before his hand touched his chest.


    When he was scared, he clearly took advantage of her, and his face was still not good. He pointed to his lips and said, "kiss me, and I will forgive you."


    "You are not naive." Hua Yuege has no words on her face.


    Tuoba Rui looks at her coldly: "are you close?"


    Hua Ruge took his way, put his hands around his neck and tiptoed to kiss his lips.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t want to let go of this. He held her back brain in his hand and kissed her for a long time.


    Hua make complaints about his lips, and can''t help but Tucao: "are you a dog?"


    Tuoba Rui looks at her, and you look like you have done something wrong.


    "OK, my fault. Let''s go back. I''m hungry." Hua Ruge touched her belly.


    Tuo Ba Rui heard her saying that she was hungry, then she softened and rubbed her head: "then go back, I will make you delicious."


    Hua Ruge nodded her head and her eyes would be shining.


    Tuoba Rui is also too lazy to row again. He takes a hand in Hua Ruge''s waist and directly rises to the main courtyard.


    There is a small kitchen in the main courtyard. Tuo BARREI looked at her before entering and said, "wait for me."


    Hua Ruge sat on the stone table in the courtyard and nodded obediently: "OK."


    She looks more like a child at the moment.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s lip angle joyfully raises Yang, turns around and walks in.


    Hua Ruge was bored after sitting for a while, and ran to the kitchen door and said, "let me help you."


    "No, you''ll have a rest." Tuoba Rui refuses directly.


    Hua Ruge tooted his lips and went back.


    After a while, Tuo BARREI came out with the food. Hua Ruge was going to get chopsticks. Tuo BARREI glanced at her and said, "wash your hands."


    "Oh." Hua Yuege should have a, wash the hands to come back.


    "Sit down and eat." Tuo BARREI put the rice in front of her.


    Hua Ruge, who was approved, sat down beside him, and Tuo BARREI gave her a piece of meat. He was very dissatisfied and said, "how long has it not been around me? It''s thin again."


    When he was in the fishing village, Hua Ruge had been fed fat, but now he was thin again, so he naturally felt hurt.


    "It''s back." Hua Ruge is a way of empty heart.


    She knew that although Tuoba Rui didn''t stop her from entering the magic gate this time, he was very unhappy.


    "Eat more." Tuo BARREI began to build hills on her bowl again.


    Hua Ruge also hasn''t eaten the meal made by Tuo BARREI for a long time. This meal is especially much.


    Tuoba Rui looks at her obedient expression.


    It was almost evening after dinner. In the summer evening, the house was a little sultry, but it was cool in the courtyard. So Tuo BARREI made tea in the courtyard. They sat at the stone table and talked.


    The reason why the two are still as empty as glue is that the war in the forest of the Xuan beast stopped after the return of Hua Ruge, which comes from the mutual understanding between the two sides.


    Because both sides know that the war of cannon fodder cannot affect the overall situation. At this critical moment, both sides are building up their strength.


    Hua Ruge took a sip of tea and said, "do you think we can win this time?"


    "Yes." Tuoba Rui is very positive.


    "How can you win?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Although the three forces haven''t recovered in the past hundred years, the meteorite deity has long lost its former splendor. The only threat is that the artifact may be repaired." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua rugo thought about it and asked, "what if it is repaired? Is there no artifact on the mainland? "


    She just asked casually, but didn''t expect that Tuoba Rui nodded: "yes."


    "Really? What is it? " Hua Yuege asked in surprise.


    "You''ve seen it, too." Tuo Ba Rui saw her confused and said directly, "open sky axe."


    Hua Yuege opened his eyes and said, "it''s the one in the hands of the emperor. The open axe that Xia Xia sacrificed his life for?"


    "Well." Tuoba Rui nods.


    "I thought it was just an ordinary magic weapon, but I didn''t think it was a magic weapon." Hua Ruge was really surprised.


    It turns out that she had the honor to see both the great artifacts on the mainland.


    "Then we can ask juntianxia to help us." She said.


    After all, when the mainland is alive or dead, the monarch and the world should be able to distinguish the situation.


    "I sent someone to invite him. He said that he would be closed when he came back from the temple. I don''t know when he will be out." Tuo Ba Rui took a sip of tea.


    "Xia Xia''s departure must have been very painful for him, but I believe he came back." Hua Ruge thinks that he knows the world.


    "Even if he comes to the power of the sky axe, he will be invincible to the sword of the meteor sun." Tuoba Rui splashes cold water.


    Hua Ruge did not understand: "why is this?"


    "The power of the artifact depends on whose hand it is in and what it needs to store." Tuoba Rui explained.


    "That is to say, the meteorite Sun God is very powerful, isn''t it?"


    "Artifact is hard to control with human power. He uses divine power." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge understood this time, but soon she said, "that hatchet should be used by childe Wuwen."


    "The power that the axe needs is not divine power. It is not very useful to reach the hands without trace." Tuoba Rui said and added: "that''s why we have done a lot of preparation at the same time."


    Hua Ruge touched his head and asked, "if you can''t exert your power, why do you think that axe is so important?"


    "It''s not that there''s no power, it''s that there''s no time."


    "It''s time?" Hua rugo thinks it''s mysterious.


    "Of course." Tuo Ba Rui saw her face was still confused, and said, "don''t ask me about the following, I can''t say if I ask you."


    What she wanted to ask was when it was time.


    "Why are you selling again? Do you hate it?" Hua Ruge is helpless.


    Tuoba Rui said frankly, "it''s not that I don''t want to say it, it''s not that I can''t say it."


    "Then when can I know?" Hua Ruge does not give up.


    "After this war." Tuo barrui gives her hope.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "then I will wait."


    "Darling." Tuoba Rui said and handed her a small cup of tea.


    They talked for a while. When the wind blew outside, they went into the room. Tuo Ba Rui read a book under the candlelight.


    Hua Ruge is baibored Nai. She had a lot of things to plan when she was in Mormon. Now she feels bored when she comes back.


    "What book to read?" Hua rushes in like a song.


    "Strategy." Tuo Ba Rui answers.


    "Pretty?"


    "Well."


    "Do you like me?" Hua Yuege asked naughtily.


    Tuo Ba Rui can''t calm down. He throws the book away, and the big sleeve blows out the candle.


    "Why?" Hua Yuege''s face is inexplicable.


    "Sleep!" Tuo Ba Rui''s answer is even more straightforward.

 Chapter 628

    That night, Hua Ruge was once again thin from head to foot. When he got up in the morning, Tuo Barry was satisfied with his face. Hua Ruge was red faced and red eared, holding the quilt and shrinking at the foot of the bed.


    Tuo Barry got up and said, "I''ll make breakfast for you. You''re waiting to eat."


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and dared not look him in the eye.


    Tuoba Rui turns away with a smile in his eyes.


    Hua rugo was relieved to see him go out before he dared to get out of bed and wash.


    When I changed my clothes and went to the hospital, Tuo Ba Rui''s rice was also made. There are several small dishes in the very simple porridge.


    Hua Ruge sat down, still a little uncomfortable.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked funny and said, "eat quickly, be careful for a while."


    "Oh." Hua, like a song, eats well.


    While eating, a barbarian came in and said, "Lord, there is a disciple of Tianfu college who wants to see you."


    "Come in." Hua Ruge said casually.


    As soon as the voice fell, a child in white came in and said, "see the first adult."


    "Disciples of Lingxiu peak?" Hua rugo said the above and asked, "you are the first one to send you?"


    "Yes, I''d like to invite you to have a talk at the mansion." That disciple said.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said, "well, wait outside. I''ll go after dinner."


    The disciple obeyed.


    Tuo Barry looked at her and asked, "I''ll go with you."


    "Why?"


    "You just sent a letter to the Dean yesterday. Today they will look for you. What''s the good news?" Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "even if there is no good thing, I can deal with it alone. You''d better stay and read your book."


    "Not as good as you." Tuoba Rui looks at her with a smile.


    Hua''s face was as red as a song, and she coughed twice.


    She now regrets that she molested Tuo BARREI. This kind of big wolf just eats people and doesn''t spit.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are more smiling, and her family songs are the most lovely when they are shy.


    Hua Ruge almost finished breakfast soon and ran out of the courtyard.


    Before leaving, Tuo BARREI only came to tell her to come back for lunch.


    When she came out of the courtyard, her face was back to normal. She shook her robe and said to the college disciple, "take me there."


    "Yes."


    "How many heads have come to Tianfu college this time?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "At the beginning, only my Lingxiu peak and soul cloud peak were the two first ones. Now, the other two first ones have arrived one after another." The disciple replied respectfully.


    But he heard that in the first five peaks of Tianfu University, the most murderous one was the one in front of him, and he had just come back from the devil cave. How dare he offend.


    Hua Ruge is helpless to see his disciples trembling. This person is afraid of being famous and will be rumored. She can''t be explained by others.


    But it''s not without benefits. At least, there won''t be trouble for her.


    The high-level of Tianfu university should have been arranged in her lord''s mansion, but Tuo barrow is a very exclusive person. Except for the man who must give face, he is not allowed to enter.


    So the people of Tianfu University were arranged in a rich businessman''s house. However, the businessman could not praise his rich taste, so although the house spent a lot of money, it was much worse than her.


    So after seeing such a large and gorgeous city Lord''s mansion, these first people in Tianfu University were a little upset, but they dared not shout with Tuo barrui, so they had to bear it.


    Hua Ruge walked into the house, and the disciples saluted one after another.


    Many people are surprised to see her for the first time, because she is not only beautiful but also young. She looks more like a disciple than a leader.


    Hua Ruge went to the reception hall and saw that the first seats of the other four peaks were all there.


    Yi Qingyun of Lingxiu peak, Fang Yu of hunyun peak, Cheng Yin of Zhenyuan peak and Yan Shien of Jianlin peak.


    "A few, so early, have you eaten?" Hua Ruge''s cordial greeting.


    But several people in the hall didn''t say hello at all, especially Cheng Yin and Fang Yu.


    When they were in the temple of light, they not only failed to get any benefits, but also were nearly killed by Hua Ruge''s calculation again and again. It''s strange that they can show friendship.


    Hua Yuege didn''t care at all. He always had a faint smile on his face. He went to the first song, sat next to Yi Qingyun, and asked, "since you don''t say hello, tell me what you are looking for."


    There is no good feeling for these old guys who once took advantage of the conspiracy of the three magic gates to forcibly take the top of her five peaks.


    "Mr. Hua, I''d like to ask you something today." Yi Qingyun opens his mouth.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "you say."


    "Now the Dean has appointed this seat to take the lead in fighting against the devil gate. Hua shouzuo has a problem?" Yi Qingyun asked directly.


    Hua Ruge yawned and said, "of course not."


    "What is the reason why the first tower in China sent a letter to the president without permission yesterday?" The question was loud and stern.


    Hua Ruge picked up a eyebrow and said, "I have new findings. It can also be considered ultra vires to report to the dean?"


    "Of course, the leader here is Yi shouzuo, how do you make Yi shouzuo unify the command?" Cheng Yin also intervened.


    "I think she just doesn''t want to obey the command and disobey the dean''s order openly." Fang Yu was originally a cold face, but now it''s even more merciless to tear her face and speak.


    Hua rugo listened to their accusations one by one, and then swept the fierce faces of several people, or leaned lazily on the seat and said, "OK, don''t put on any big hat for me, just say your purpose, what do you want to do?"


    "What is your attitude? Don''t take us seriously? " Yan Shien stood up from the chair and said angrily.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and looked at him: "if you want people to respect you, first of all, you should respect them. Your parents have not taught you?"


    "You are presumptuous!" Yan Shien stared at the big eyes like a copper bell, turned his hand and took out his copper hammer, then smashed it at Hua Ruge.


    He is a saint level strength, and the hammer in his hand is a seven level magic weapon, which can absolutely smash the warrior into minced meat.


    Others saw Yan Shien''s move, but they did not stop him.


    In the face of this unreserved strike, Hua rugo raised her eyelids. When the hammer bigger than her head came near, her right fist hit her fiercely.


    All four people, including Yan Shien, were shocked. Looking at Hua Ruge''s delicate and white hands, they could not even hold their fists to watch.


    What''s more, she is facing the full blow of the holy powerful.


    Hammer and punch hit each other.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud sound, the wave of powerful spiritual power spread between the two people. If Yi Qingyun didn''t release the border immediately, the houses would be collapsed.

 Chapter 629

    After this attack, Yan Shien''s eyes widened, and he stepped back five steps to stabilize his body.


    "Poof..."


    As soon as he had stabilized his figure, he felt that his throat was sweet, and his bent body was full of blood.


    The three onlookers stood up in shock. Yan Shien was in a mess. Looking at the Hua Ruge, who was still indifferent, they thought the whole person was not good.


    What did they see?


    Some people even use their fists to receive the full blow of the holy powerful, and they are still intact. Shouldn''t this be the power of the God powerful?


    But Hua Ruge is not twenty years old. How could he be divine?


    Hua Yuege looks down at Yan Shien, who is shocked, and asks, "are you still fighting?"


    "You How could you be so strong? " Yan Shien is almost beaten to be silly now. He points to Hua Ruge with a hammer and asks.


    As soon as he raised the hammer, the remaining three took another breath of cold air, because they found that there was a fist mark on the hammer, and it was Hua rugo''s fist that blew it out.


    "Here How could it be? " Yi Qingyun is also stupid.


    It''s a magic weapon of seven grades, and Yan Shien just used the spirit power. How could Hua rugo even break the magic weapon with the power of a fist.


    Fang Yu''s pupil shrank and said, "have you been promoted to the holy level?"


    "Someone else saw it. I thought you were all old and had bad eyes." Hua is like a song and a funny way.


    She has no intention of making enemies, but it is impossible for these people to take advantage of her.


    Several people also thought of this possibility, but they thought it was unbelievable, because Hua Ruge is too young, and it''s said that the body of elements has been upgraded very slowly, how can she upgrade so quickly.


    "Even if you get to holy level, brother Yan is also holy level. You must have other cards." Cheng Yindao.


    Hua Ruge didn''t pay attention to him.


    Yi Qingyun said: "I know that it''s the body of elements. It''s said that the body of elements is strong. I didn''t expect it to be so strong."


    Several of them stare at Hua Ruge''s still white palms, and their faces are not very good-looking.


    They thought the girl was young, weak and bullying, but they didn''t expect that she was so strong, and her character was strong, so how could Tianfu college have their foothold.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to enjoy their wonderful expressions either. He took the warm tea around him and took a sip of it. He frowned and said, "what kind of tea is bitter and astringent. It''s really hard to drink."


    "Come on, change the best tea for Huashou." It''s Yi Qingyun who speaks. His voice and kindness are partly flattering.


    His reaction is the fastest. Knowing how to compete with Hua Ruge, he is absolutely dangerous.


    Originally, I thought that Hua Ruge would bow his head today, but now, he can''t do without bowing his head.


    Cheng Yin and Fang Yu''s face changed. At last, Cheng Yin also softened down and said, "yes, the first Chinese came. How can''t I know how to serve tea? These disciples really have no rules."


    Fang Yu has a straight temper. He just sits down and doesn''t say anything.


    Yan Shien has a hot temper and doesn''t want to be soft, but he''s afraid to fight hard. He wiped the blood on the corners of his mouth and sat on one side.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyelids and looked at the changes of several people. He couldn''t help laughing and said: "the tea doesn''t need to be changed. Anyway, I can''t stay for long. Yishou, you haven''t answered me yet. What are you looking for me to do today?"


    "What do you mean by Hua shouzuo''s words? I just heard about the story of Hua shouzuo''s original magic cave. I want to invite you to listen to the story." Yi Qingyun has already changed his face.


    "I didn''t say that before. It seems that I should be held responsible for exceeding my authority, right?" Hua Ruge didn''t let them go.


    Yi Qingyun laughed and said: "I just mentioned that it''s nothing important. Huashou is also for our college."


    "It''s all right. It scared me. I thought I would be blamed by some people." Hua Ruge said and glanced around.


    "Why?" Cheng Yin said with a dry smile on his face.


    After all, before the sharp words, now changed the clothes face is naturally very awkward.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Hua Ruge smiles and nods.


    As long as these old guys don''t get into trouble, she''s not willing to make enemies. After all, they are from Tianfu University. They can''t look down and see each other. They can''t do it too well.


    Yi Qingyun also nodded, pinching a sweat in his heart.


    Zhejiang University road is respected by the strong. Even if we sue the Dean, I''m afraid that the dean will only favor Hua Ruge, who is young but powerful, and they can''t get any advantage.


    "What else can I do for you?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I don''t think so, but since the first Chinese is here, I''ll have dinner before I leave." Cheng Yin said again.


    Hua rugo was embarrassed and said, "it''s not that I don''t give you the first face. It''s really that my family member told me to go back to eat earlier when I came out. You know his temperament. If I stay to eat, I''m afraid that he will lift the table."


    A few people listen to her words, the heart is a Deng.


    She is not only so strong herself, but also the little Lord of Zixiao holy land. How can they compete?


    "In that case, we won''t stay at the first seat in China." Yi Qingyun stands up to see him off.


    Hua Yuege said with a light smile, "stay here, everyone. I''m leaving now."


    When she came out of the door, the faces of several people became more and more ugly.


    "What kind of adventure can a little girl have now?" Yan Shien said angrily.


    Just then he was shocked by Hua Ruge. Now his lips are still white.


    Cheng Yin turns to ask him, "brother Yan, what is the strength of that girl?"


    "As far as the strength she just showed, I''m sure I can''t do more than 50 moves under her hands." Yan Shien added with an ugly face: "I don''t know if she did her best."


    Yi Qingyun can''t set channel: "this strength is too terrible."


    Now he is very glad that he took the soft service in time. Hua Ruge obviously didn''t want to worry about anything with them, which is to calm down the trouble. Otherwise, if Hua Ruge''s anger was aroused, he would be really dangerous.


    Fang Yu clapped the case and said angrily, "can''t we all bow to this girl in the future?"


    She used to look down on Hua Ruge the most.


    Yi Qingyun sighed and said, "this girl is not easy to provoke. She is strong and tough. If we meet each other hard, we will definitely lose."


    "Elder martial brother, what''s the best way?" Cheng Yin asked.


    "No, but she doesn''t compete with me now. Let''s take a step-by-step look at the future." Yi Qingyun''s helpless way.

 Chapter 630

    When she came out of the rich merchant''s mansion, Hua Ruge walked on the street with a relaxed face. Those old guys would not obey her, but she would not deal with her as long as she seized power.


    As long as everything is OK, she will not take the initiative even if she sees those people unhappy.


    Although she has a bad temper, she still believes in harmony.


    She walked in the downtown area and didn''t go back directly. Instead, she turned to the place where she sold snacks and bought some. She took them back to Tang Qian to taste.


    After buying her food, she walked back to the house. When she got to Tang Qian''s yard, she saw that Yun Jin and Tang Qian were sitting on the stone table outside the yard. It seemed that they were talking. The picture was quite harmonious.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are slightly bright. She wanted to quit, but she has been seen by Tang Qian.


    Tang Qian''s eyes were peaceful when she saw her this time. It seemed that her mood recovered quickly.


    "You are talking. I bought some special snacks here on the street and sent them to my elder martial sister to taste." Hua rugo came in laughing and put the snacks on the table,.


    Tang Qian nodded his head and said, "the first one in China has a heart."


    "Elder martial sister, it''s very strange. If you don''t dislike it, just call me like a song." Hua Yuege said with a smile. In front of Tang Qian, she showed 200% sincerity.


    Tang Qian also thought it was a bit awkward to call her that, so she said, "well, I''ll call you Ruge in the future."


    Hua Ruge nodded. She felt that Tang Qian had a bit more spirit when she spoke than yesterday, so she could not help but think of Yunjin.


    Seeing Hua Ruge looking at him, Yun Brocade said, "you''re going out on your own. Aren''t you afraid my elder martial brother will catch you?"


    "You can''t save me some face in front of my elder martial sister." Hua Yuege said without good temper, and then said, "I was invited out by those old guys of Tianfu university to discuss business, your elder martial brother knows."


    "Oh?" Cloud brocade picks eyebrow, half believe.


    "Of course, he doesn''t know about this snack, but I bought it from zhengdaliang." Hua Ruge is a little guilty when he says it.


    Tang Qian''s eyes bent as she spoke.


    Brocade nodded: "I didn''t see it."


    Hua Ruge put the last mouthful in his mouth and said in a threatening way, "you''re going to say you''re dead."


    After that, she gave Tang Qian a friendly smile, which turned her head out of the yard.


    "I didn''t expect to be so afraid of Tuoba Rui Shaozhu." Tang Qian said, with a smile on her face.


    Yunjin said seriously, "whoever is with him will be afraid of him."


    Tang Qian knew that he was joking. She smiled and didn''t answer.


    Yunjin looked at her and said, "this is very good at eating. The food she bought must be delicious. Try it."


    "I have no appetite now." Tang Qian said,


    "eat and you will have an appetite." Yunjin helps her open the oiled paper bag and takes out the salted crispy chicken leg and hands it to her.


    Tang Qian is a little embarrassed: "I''ll eat later."


    It''s a bit unorthodox to eat drumsticks in front of unfamiliar people. She''s shy. It''s impossible for her to ignore her image like Hua Ruge in this era.


    Yunjin smiled and said, "let''s put it first. Let''s continue the previous topic. What kind of man do you like?"


    Talking here, Hua Ruge has happily returned to the room. This time, it''s not because the Tianfu university has successfully solved the problem, but because Tang Qian and Yunjin are together.


    Tuo Ba Rui read a book in the courtyard. Seeing her expression, he was puzzled and said, "what happened to make you happy like this?"


    Hua Ruge ran to him and sat down, took a sip of tea and said, "I tell you, I found a very good phenomenon."


    "Tell me." Tuoba Rui is interested.


    "When I just came here, I saw Yunjin running to my elder martial sister Tang''s yard. They were talking." Hua Yuege''s excited way.


    Tuoba Rui does not understand of pick eyebrow: "this?"


    "Isn''t that happy?"


    "No sense." Tuo BARREI didn''t understand what she wanted to say.


    "You''re strange. When you chase me, your EQ is very high." Hua ran a song and said, "what do you think make complaints about how long the brocade has not spoken to girls?"


    Tuo Barry picked up her eyebrows and looked at her, waiting for her to go on.


    "That means he may like my elder martial sister Tang." Hua is like singing eight trigrams.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "what are you happy about?"


    "Of course I think they''re a good match." Hua Ruge said, and then said:


    "you see, Yunjin has been hurt by feelings, and elder martial sister Tang has a gentle, virtuous and reasonable disposition. If they are together, I guarantee that Yunjin''s emotional injuries will soon be cured and intoxicated in the gentle countryside."


    "Besides, Yunjin is infatuated when he looks at the romance. If elder martial sister Tang can be with him, she will be very happy."


    She made an analysis and asked Tuo Barry, "are you right?"


    Tuoba Rui is not moved by the way: "feelings of this kind of thing to see the feeling, matching may not be together."


    "Of course I know, but I still hope they can be together. Don''t you think it''s very good?" Hua Ruge still said.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds the book in one hand and holds her in his arms. "I don''t care about them, I just know we are good together."


    Hua Ruge turns white eyes: "you can''t be enthusiastic about gossip any more."


    "It''s enough to have you in our family." Tuoba Rui''s way is light and light.


    Hua rugo can''t help him.


    "How about the people you met at Tianfu college today? Did they embarrass you?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "Yes, but at last I''m soft. It''s just a group of people who are afraid of hard work. It''s boring." Hua is like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui listened to her voice and asked, "is it a move?"


    "It doesn''t count. They have a move. They dare not embarrass me when they know I''m promoted." Hua said like a song.


    "Tuo Ba Rui hears words but frowns:" they really dare to do it


    "But it''s nothing if you stumble. Don''t fight too hard." Hua said like a song.


    Tuoba Rui squints and doesn''t speak.


    "You don''t want to do it, do you?" Hua Yuege asked uneasily.


    "No, I''ve made a note of it. If there''s another time, I won''t let them go." Tuoba Rui''s cool way.


    It''s really dangerous to be remembered by him. Hua Ruge mourns for those people in his heart.


    "By the way, it''s been two days. Isn''t there any movement there?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "No." The simplicity of Tuoba ruita.


    "Then we will take no action?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "No trace in the tube."


    "And you? But did you ask? "


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at the book and said: "I have more important things to do."


    "Well? Isn''t this a book? What''s the martial arts script? Can you make great progress after reading it? " Hua Ruge has a big brain hole.


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at her and said, "it''s guarding you."

 Chapter 631

    "What?" Hua Ruge didn''t hear it clearly for a while.


    Tuoba Rui took her and said, "the important thing I said is to keep you."


    "When did you become so fleshy? I''m not a child. I''m still guarding with you." Hua Ruge is very embarrassed.


    "If only you were a child, at least you wouldn''t run around." When Tuoba Rui said this, he was still in some mood.


    He is very dissatisfied with China Ruge''s entry into the devil''s gate this time.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "I promise not to run around, but to be good at your side."


    See her like this Tuo Ba Rui originally serious face also some taut not to live, in order to hold back not to laugh out, the way: "this is no better, what to eat at noon?"


    "Eat what you do." Hua Ruge is very obedient.


    Tuo BARREI put the book in her hand, got up and went to the kitchen, but in the moment of turning around, his lips could not help but raise Yang.


    Hua Ruge didn''t see it. He murmured in his heart that he could not be offended.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t work after Hua Ruge came back. He didn''t plan to take care of it if he didn''t fight.


    Another day later, Hua Ruge, who was waiting in the yard for Tuoba Rui to cook, waited for Yunjin.


    "Why are you here?" Hua Ruge felt that she could not control her gossip when she saw brocade.


    "It''s childe wutrace who asked me to come. The strong of each gate will arrive soon. But there is not such a big palace in the city. I want you to think about how to arrange it." Cloud brook road.


    "Come to my Lord''s office and tell him I should." Hua Ruge''s direct way.


    "You are really smart," smiled brocade. "You think of it so quickly."


    "I''m smart. I know. Let''s not talk about that." Hua rugo pulled his sleeve and whispered, "you say, do you like my elder martial sister?"


    When she came back from the yard, she thought about it. On the day she came back, Yunjin promised Tang Qian something. Did he have this interest at that time.


    Brocade looked at her and asked quietly, "why do you ask?"


    "I''ve inquired about it from others. You went to my elder martial sister to chat four times in three days. Don''t you like the pure friendship?" I have seen through your expression.


    "You want me to be honest?" Yun brook asked.


    Hua Ruge saw his complexion and said, "you say it."


    "I don''t know whether I like her or not, but I feel very comfortable and warm with her, which can make me forget my heartache." The brocade tells the truth.


    He said that Hua Ruge was in a hurry: "if you don''t know what you think in your mind, you will provoke my elder martial sister?"


    "I really don''t know how I feel." Yunjin admits.


    "You can see how simple my elder martial sister is. If she likes you, won''t you hurt her?" Hua rushes like a song.


    Cloud brocade sighed a way: "what you say has reason."


    "I''m so optimistic about you. You can''t be a bad man." Hua Ruge''s advice.


    "I''ll take care of my emotions. Don''t worry." Said brocade, turning away.


    Things are not as good as you think. Hua Ruge has no choice but to slap his head.


    Then Tuo BARREI came out from the kitchen with the food and asked, "who''s here?"


    "Brocade." Hua Yuege said, "he came to ask me where the strong came to live, and I let the city Lord''s mansion out."


    Tuoba Rui frowns when he hears the words. He doesn''t like it, but he doesn''t say anything. After all, it''s such an important thing. He can''t be willful.


    "I didn''t say anything. Why do you have such a miserable face?" Tuo Ba Rui put the food on the table and asked.


    Hua Ruge poked at the rice with his chopsticks and said, "Yunjin doesn''t know whether he likes elder martial sister Tang. He knows that elder martial sister Tang is ready, but I think he still thinks about beichenyue in his mind like that."


    "He is infatuated indeed." Tuo Ba Rui said to her: "eat."


    "Feeling is really strange. What do you say about beichenyue?" Hua Ruge couldn''t figure it out.


    "It''s not clear. Don''t think about it. Eat quickly." Tuo Barry patted her little head.


    Hua Ruge had to nod his head and say, "OK."


    She took two mouthfuls, then looked at Tuo Barry and asked, "what do you like about me?"


    "Tell you after dinner." Tuoba ruita.


    So Hua Yuege could only eat honestly. After eating, she found that Tuo BARREI went to read again and didn''t answer at all. So she asked, "what do you like about me before you say it?"


    "Less talk." Tuoba Rui threw two words.


    Hua rugo just said a lot to himself, but he soon shut up. I dare to say that he hates his words.


    "Hum."


    She snorted discontentedly and was about to leave.


    Tuo Ba Rui is a pull her, pulled to the side to put down, way: "do not go."


    "I say you are a man who refuses to let others talk and refuses to let them go. Are you unreasonable?" Hua is like a singing and full of spirit.


    "Don''t talk." Tuoba Rui lost another two words.


    Hua Ruge really wants to roll her eyes. What kind of man is this.


    "You said you read. How boring I am sitting here." Hua rugo is protesting.


    "You can also find something to do."


    "Why?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Learn from needlework." Tuoba Rui said with a look at her and said, "I don''t want to go back to school, so I need to embroider my own wedding clothes."


    "Learn how to make clothes?" Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly: "you should kill me."


    "Not to kill, to marry." Tuoba Rui corrected it.


    Hua Yuege only thought that her head was big as a fight. She wanted to say if she could not marry, but she was afraid that the man would blow up his hair, so she had to get tangled up.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s lips turn to read.


    Of course, Hua Ruge doesn''t want to learn from needlework, but she doesn''t have nothing to do. She gave her a jade slips recording the cultivation methods of space spirituality in the light temple, which she hasn''t studied yet. Take advantage of this time to have a look.


    Thinking about it, she took the jade Jane out and began to study.


    Two people are so quiet, a stay is an afternoon.


    However, their good days were soon over, and the strong men of the right way arrived one by one. They lived in the courtyard of the city Lord''s mansion, and the atmosphere of the whole city Lord''s mansion became stronger.


    This day Hua Ruge just got up and washed, and heard a maid saying, "Lord, I have disciples from Tianfu college looking for you."


    "What''s up? Directly. " Hua Yuege asked.


    The disciple said, "please report to the first officer that the dean is here. Please come over."


    "Dean?" Hua Yuege repeated, "I''ll come later."


    She said, lying on her stomach, facing Tuo Barry in the kitchen door, "the Dean told me to go there. I won''t eat breakfast. You''ll save some for me."


    Although Tuoba Rui was dissatisfied, he didn''t want Hua Ruge to leave a bad impression on the Dean, so he said, "go early and go back early."

 Chapter 632

    "I see." Hua Yuege answered, tidied up his clothes and went with the disciple.


    At this time, Lei Changfeng, the dean of Tianfu college, has arrived at the front hall of the city Lord''s mansion. The first one of the other peaks is also in the front hall, accompanied by childe wutrace.


    Hua Ruge came to the hall and saw Lei Changfeng in the first song. White beard, white hair and fairyland have some attitude of being idle outside the world. Of course, Hua Ruge, who knows the inside story, also knows that the old man is a idle man. All year round, he doesn''t care about any big or small affairs in the college except closing.


    She went forward and bowed to see the ceremony: "Danyang peak is like a song, see the dean."


    All the four peaks stand up and nod to Hua Ruge.


    "It''s such a song. I heard that my college has a young talent. That''s really outstanding." Lei Changfeng is very kind.


    "The president falsely praised, such as the song only thanks to the respect of the master, take this responsibility is really scared." Hua Ruge is very modest.


    The other four peaks are not calm after hearing this. With her strength and skill, it''s someone else who should be scared.


    Lei Changfeng nodded with satisfaction.


    "No trace childe put down tea cup, way:" sit down


    Hua Ruge answered and took a seat. After all, she is the first one of the five peaks in Danyang peak. Although she had been deprived of power before, several people dare not fight with her now. So her position is the first one in the next poem of Childe wutrace.


    After she sat down, Lei Changfeng asked: "Ruge, you sent me a letter before saying that the meteor day sword might be born? Is there any basis for this? "


    It''s a matter of great importance to see how serious he looks.


    "Report to the Dean, I once entered the devil cave a while ago. I saw that the devil gate was using the power of the earth to repair the meteor sun divine sword. It is not clear whether I have repaired the disciple or not." Hua is like a song.


    Childe wutrace took over her words and said: "this is my guess. The power of the earth is strong. It''s inevitable."


    Lei Changfeng nodded: "it''s a matter of great importance. I''ve been closed for many years. Fortunately, his highness Shenzi and Zixiao Shaozhu are responsible for it. I''m also ashamed."


    "If the president is not there, the three forces will guard all the people, and they will not be separated from each other." The amiable way of Childe wutrace.


    Hua Ruge, looking at the look of Childe wutrace, knows why he came out to receive him instead of Tuoba Rui.


    "His Highness the son of God made me even more ashamed." Lei Changfeng is ashamed.


    The childe without trace waved his hand: "the president is serious."


    "I don''t know when his Highness the son of God is going to fight?" Lei Changfeng asked again.


    "It''s time for the venerable and the strong of Zixiao holy land to arrive. If it goes well, tomorrow we will send someone to send a battle certificate to the demon gate." There is no trace of Childe''s unreserved way.


    "Well, it should be sooner rather than later." Lei Changfeng agrees.


    The decision-making matter Hua Ruge can not insert words, can only listen below.


    At this time, a little boy from Cangsong temple came in and reported, "Your Highness, the highness of Zixiao holy land has arrived."


    "I''ll pick it up myself," said the childe


    "I''ll go with your highness. We old people haven''t seen each other for a long time." Lei Changfeng also gets up.


    When he got up, only Yi Qingyun followed him. Hua Ruge could only go out to meet him.


    Nanmingtian, as the master of Tuo barrow, always thinks that she is a beauty and a disaster. Because she is an elder, she can''t do anything to contradict her in public even if she has a bad temper. So now she has a sense of helplessness as a little daughter-in-law.


    "Follow me." It seems that I feel the uneasiness of Hua Ruge, and the voice of Childe wutrace comes softly.


    Hua Ruge nodded and was relieved to find the back of the mountain.


    By the time the Lord''s mansion entered the courtyard, people had seen nanmingtian in a purple robe. At this time, the God level strong man he brought was being assigned to each courtyard. Only nanmingtian came here with a swordsman.


    "Nanzun, don''t worry." Childe Wuxian goes forward.


    Nanming day saw the childe without trace nodded his head to show respect, and then smiled and said: "I am old, but the demeanor of his highness is still the same, which is really the envy of the elderly."


    "Brother Nan is right. We are getting older and older." This time it''s Lei Changfeng.


    "Long time no see, brother Changfeng." Nanming heaven opened his mouth to greet.


    Hua Ruge found that the relationship between these people is really harmonious and they get along naturally.


    However, nanmingtian found her existence a moment later. There was a sharp light in her eyes, but it didn''t happen here.


    Hua Ruge has no choice but to look at her. How could she be so unrecognized.


    Fortunately, Tuoba Rui himself has an idea. If he changes into a weak person, he will inevitably split and close like an idol drama. It''s hard to think about it.


    Childe wutrace noticed that Nanming''s eyes were not good. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said: "nanzun, please take a seat."


    At this time, although his attitude is still good, his voice is a little more alienated than before.


    "Good." Nanming answers.


    Now he can''t sit as before. Childe Wuchen is still sitting on the top. Nanmingtian and leichangfeng are sitting on the left and right respectively. Huaruge is sitting on the bottom of leichangfeng, followed by Yi Qingyun.


    In this way, Hua Ruge is almost on the opposite side of nanmingtian. In the face of nanmingtian''s bad eyes, although Hua Ruge is dissatisfied with her, she doesn''t have much to say on this occasion.


    Others here also saw the clue, especially the first time of the other four peaks waiting to see the joke of Hua Ruge.


    Before waiting for childe wutrace to speak, Nanming Tian looked at Hua Ruge and said, "this is not the first Danyang peak. It''s really young and promising." Although he said this in praise, his tone was full of ridicule.


    Hua Ruge felt angry, but he couldn''t attack it. He pretended that he didn''t hear it, saying: "more praise from you. I''m just lucky to have passed on from you. I don''t dare to be a young man."


    "The younger generation is modest. No one in this world knows your deeds. They are very glorious." Nanmingtian didn''t let her go.


    Hua Yuege looks up.


    This old thing is not over, is it?


    If her temper had not been on Tuo''s face, she would have lifted the table.


    "It''s just small things that have been done. It''s not worth mentioning." Hua Ruge''s smile remained unbroken.


    At the same time, remind him that he doesn''t have the backstage, so you have to weigh it.


    As expected, Lei Changfeng''s white eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and a little unhappy.


    Nanming''s heart hummed. Just when he wanted to open his mouth, he heard a strong voice outside the door: "it''s a great thing that you have done for the life. I think it''s time to say it."


    As soon as the voice fell, Tuo BARREI, dressed in a black robe, went to the hall. There was still no superfluous look on his face like a banished fairy. His eyes were as dark as the abyss, shining cold. He walked with his own powerful aura, which attracted everyone''s eyes as soon as he came in.

 Chapter 633

    He came in and bowed to Nanming heaven and said, "I''ve seen you before. I practiced in the backyard. Please forgive me if I''m late."


    His appearance is clear that he is really helping China like a song. Nanmingtian is not easy to say anything here. He only gets the way: "it''s good to have a heart. Go to see Dean Lei."


    Hua Ruge breathed a sigh of relief. Thanks to Tuo BARREI''s timely arrival, she was not afraid of being ridiculed by nanmingtian, but she was afraid that she could not control her temper. At that time, she could not decide what to do.


    "I''ve met Dean Lei. I heard about your name. It''s my pleasure to see you today." Tuoba Rui is very respectful.


    Hua Ruge said in her heart when did she speak so well.


    Lei Changfeng laughed like muchunfeng and said: "it''s really a young hero. It''s enviable that brother Nan has such a disciple."


    Nanmingtian''s face was much better.


    "Dean Lei is flattered." When Tuo Ba Rui spoke, his inquiring eyes fell on Hua Ruge''s face, and he obviously asked, "is there any discomfort in his heart?"


    Hua Ruge gives him a reassuring look. She can''t bear the storm.


    After seeing the ceremony, Tuoba Rui sat in the next song of nanmingtian, which was opposite to huaruge. Huaruge thought that this position was suitable for the eyes to see. Who knew that Tuoba Rui was discussing important issues in the whole process and didn''t look at her at all.


    Hua Ruge, who can''t insert his mouth, can only bite his teeth there.


    At the end of the day, childe wutrace concluded: "that''s settled. Tomorrow we will fight against the devil gate."


    Several people nodded.


    "If you want to send a war certificate, you need to find a person who is successful and decent. How many candidates are there?" Lei Changfeng opens his mouth.


    This declaration of war is not for everyone.


    Hua Ruge was in a hurry when he heard the words and said: "Dean, I am familiar with my head. I can go to see you off."


    Lei Changfeng hasn''t opened his mouth yet. Tuoba Rui glances at her coldly and says, "no?"


    "Why not?" Hua Yuege looks puzzled.


    "When you break the devil''s gate, what they hate most is you. Do you want to send them to the door?" Tuo Ba Rui''s bad way.


    "Don''t worry, there are no strong people in their peripheral areas. No one can stop me if I can come and go freely." Hua Ruge''s confident way.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t want to say too much here, but said, "I will go with you."


    "Ruier, I''m afraid it''s not suitable for you." At this time, nanmingtian began to talk.


    He was eager for Hua Ruge to have an accident, but his words were not groundless. Tuo barrai was too determined to act, so he would probably fight there.


    Tuo Ba Rui did not refute, only said: "I listen to her is."


    So Nanming has nothing to say.


    Lei Changfeng takes a meaningful look at Hua Ruge, who is embarrassed. Now she regrets taking the job.


    After discussing this matter, nanmingtian returns to the courtyard prepared for him with Tuo BARREI. Hua Ruge has to go back to the main courtyard by himself.


    Because she didn''t eat in the morning and was a little hungry, she kneaded her stomach and wanted to go to the kitchen to see if there was anything to eat. As a result, Xiao Wen said to the door, "the Lord is back. The Lord has prepared a meal for you. It''s hot on the stove. Do you want to eat?"


    "No wonder he went there so late. He used to cook here. What else did he say about cultivation?" Hua Yuege chuckles.


    "What do you say?" Xiaowen didn''t hear her muttering.


    "It''s OK. Let''s reheat for a while. We''ll eat together when he comes back." Hua said like a song.


    "Aren''t you hungry?" Xiaowen asked.


    Hua Ruge rubbed his stomach and said, "I''m not very hungry, please wait a moment."


    She said and went into the room.


    Xiaowen shakes her head at the back.


    Hua Ruge waited left and right in the room until Tuoba Rui didn''t come back, so he went to bed and lay down for a while.


    When Tuo BARREI came back, he saw her lying on the mat and sleeping. He stepped forward lightly and covered her with a thin blanket.


    Hua Ruge is not sleepy. She wakes up when he moves. When she opens her eyes, she sees Tuo BARREI sitting on the edge of the bed. Her face is not good-looking.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her angrily and said, "who told you to make your own decision to send the book of war?"


    She promised him that he would not take any more risks.


    "I''m fine if I''m free." Hua rugo looked at her face carefully and said, "you are not angry."


    Tuoba Rui looked at her with cold eyes: "what do you say?"


    "Whether I am a woman or you are a woman, how can you be more angry than me?" Hua Yuege''s helpless face.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes are more angry: "that''s because you did something wrong."


    "Well, my fault. What can I do next time, please ask for your instructions first?" Hua Ruge has no choice but to coax the proud and charming man in a low voice.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t speak, and his face never improved.


    Hua Ruge looked at him pitifully and said, "I''m hungry."


    "Don''t do this. I''ve left something for you. How can you be hungry?" Tuoba Rui obviously didn''t buy it this time.


    Hua Ruge said weakly, "I want to eat together when you come back."


    "So you haven''t eaten since morning?" The flames in Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes are more prosperous.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    Tuo Ba Rui got up and became more and more angry. Finally, looking at her pitiful appearance, he said only two words: "wait."


    He turned and left, Hua Ruge felt his tummy and sighed with relief.


    Tuo Ba Rui prepared several dishes again and pulled her out for dinner.


    "Don''t forget not to eat in the future?"


    Hua Ruge nodded her head and buried her face in the bowl.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw that she was obedient and her face was much better. He always gave her vegetables.


    Hua rugo has eaten a lot of this meal. After eating it, he leans on his arms and says, "don''t be angry, OK?"


    "Scared?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge nodded.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her face and looks at her and says, "you are not only your own life, but mine."


    Hua Ruge''s heart is stagnant. I don''t know what to say.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in her arms, and she never opens her mouth for a long time.


    Hua Ruge understood that the outbreak of Tuoba Rui was not this time, but his own long-term fear.


    "I Don''t run around next time, don''t make decisions without permission, OK? " Hua, like a song, knows what''s wrong.


    "Well." Tuo Ba Rui utters a syllable.


    Hua rugo gasped, "then don''t be angry."


    Tuo BARREI didn''t respond to her.


    "Then you say, how can I keep you from getting angry?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuoba Rui still doesn''t speak.


    "Why don''t I kiss you?"


    Still no response.


    "Twice."


    Still no response.


    "Ten, no more." Hua Ruge continues to give in.


    "This is a matter of principle," he said


    "Then I apologize. What else do you want?" Hua Yuege looks aggrieved.


    "I want you to keep that promise in mind." Tuoba Rui''s serious way.


    Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly: "OK, I promise to remember."


    "You just apologized. It''s not bad. Ten times." Tuo Ba Rui said, raised her chin and leaned over and kissed her.

 Chapter 634

    Hua Ruge was stunned by his kiss, but she was quick witted after all, and soon understood that Tuo BARREI, the big gray wolf, would not let go of the opportunity to take advantage even if he was angry.


    It''s black to the core.


    Tuo Ba Rui let go of her satisfiedly, and said, "it''s still nine times to go. You remember to take the initiative next time."


    Hua Ruge is biting his teeth. Is it cheap or good?


    But Tuoba Rui''s face was cloudy and clear, and she could not repent immediately.


    After dinner, the two returned to the room, and Tuo BARREI planned to hold her for a nap.


    "By the way, what did your master ask you to say?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "That is to say that I don''t know what to say. I won''t listen to him and go back to school. I''m still with you." Tuoba Rui told the truth.


    Hua Yuege is not happy: "in his eyes I am so unbearable?"


    "I said, if he stops me from being with you, I will leave Zixiao holy land. If he says you in front of you again, the same is true." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge was surprised: "you just talk to your master?"


    "I can''t do anything for you." Tuo Barry looked at her and said.


    Hua was moved like a song, but still said, "but is this a little disobedient? After all, he is an elder, not very good."


    "I have a very good attitude when I speak. Many things go on and on. I''m even more confused in the future. I''d better say my bottom line at one time." Tuoba Rui''s straightforward way.


    That''s how he handles things. He''s clean.


    "Then your master must be angry?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "it''s not easy to be angry. His old man is also for my good, but this matter can only be concluded in this way."


    "I wonder? Don''t I just make pills for you? How is the beauty of evil water? " Hua Ruge is a strange way.


    "To think about this, first of all, understand why you are my medicine." He said and looked at her and asked, "do you know?"


    "I know, because I am the body of elements." Hua Yuege answered without thinking.


    "I thought so before, but last time you went to Zixiao holy land, I knew the details from the master, not because you are the body of elements." Tuo Ba Rui said that he stopped here, turned to look at her and said, "I said you won''t be scared away by me?"


    Hua Ruge listened to the funny: "I am a beauty and a disaster, you are not afraid of what I am afraid of?"


    "I''m not sure. I won''t say it." Tuoba Rui shook his head.


    Hua Ruge wants to spit blood: "it''s hard for me to say half that."


    "Don''t leave me even after you hear it, unless you promise." Tuo Ba Rui''s uneasy way.


    "How many times in the world do you want me to guarantee this day?" Hua Yuege said, "well, I promise, I will not leave you."


    Tuo BARREI said: "then I tell you that when I was a child, I went to Zixiao holy land. A prophet once deduced my destiny to me. That''s why I was so talented that I couldn''t fight against it. I could only be suppressed."


    "What can make me completely repair my body is not a medicine, but a life lattice that heaven can''t suppress. The prophet deduces such a life lattice on the body of an element, so I always thought that the body of an element can cure me."


    He said it all in one.


    "The fate that heaven can''t suppress? Me? " Hua rugo felt very proud.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded and said, "it may also be related to the fact that you are from another world."


    "That makes sense." Hua Yuege answered and asked, "then how can I become a disaster?"


    "People with your life style have great opportunities and disasters in their lives, and they need to stop them." Tuoba Rui tells the story.


    Hua Yuege''s heart was thumping, and his face was a little ugly. "You mean you need to stop robbery for me when you are by my side?"


    "If I want to protect you, that''s it." Tuo Ba Rui answers.


    "Then I''m not going to bother you?" Hua ruguodun thought it was a bit bad.


    No wonder nanmingtian said that she was a beauty and a curse. That''s not what she said.


    "It''s about the two of us. How can we say it''s a tie up?" Tuoba Rui is not happy.


    Hua Ruge said with hesitation: "but Without me... "


    "I can''t live without you." Tuoba Rui didn''t take a good look at her and said, "you promised before. Now don''t think about it, or I will be angry."


    "I have a certain psychological quality, but how can I not think about this kind of thing?" Hua rugo also said that he was tangled.


    It''s sad to have to go through big waves.


    "I''m telling you this because I don''t want others to say it, it will scare you, and it''s more likely to scare you away. I don''t want that result, do you understand?" Tuoba Rui road.


    Last time, he concealed that she was his own medicine, but beichenhe said it. At that time, although he was in a coma, he knew that Hua rugo would never be easy.


    So from then on, as long as she wants to know, he must say it.


    "I told you just because I was afraid that you would leave. I didn''t let you think about it. Do you understand?" Tuoba Rui continued.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I understand your mind naturally."


    Indeed, if this is nanmingtian or someone else, it is possible for her to leave him in order to comfort him.


    "Since you understand, you should know that I can''t live without you." Tuo Barry looks at her affectionate way.


    Hua Ruge''s deep love is still complicated.


    "So promise me not to leave me alone no matter what happens." Tuo Ba Rui murmured, this word has some request meaning.


    As he said, he did not retreat all his life, but he could not set the bottom line in front of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge was infected by him. He reached out his hand and clasped his ten fingers. Then he said, "I promise you that no matter what kind of danger there is, we will take it together."


    Tuoba Rui was relieved. He put his forehead on her forehead and said with a smile, "such a little song is good."


    "It''s hard to accept, but I still feel like it''s better for you to say it." Hua Ruge''s serious way.


    If she heard this from someone else, she would be very sad.


    "I knew you wanted to hear it from me." Tuoba Rui chuckles.


    Hua Ruge also laughed, and both of them saw the joy from each other''s eyes.


    Fortunately, they know each other well enough to know what they want, not to take it for granted.


    "Sleepy?" Tuo Barry asked her.


    Hua Ruge rested on his arm, closed his eyes and said, "it''s a little bit."


    "Then go to sleep." Tuo Ba Rui says, the long palm is clapping on her.


    Hua Ruge smiled and mumbled, "I want to hear your story."


    "No, sleep well." Tuoba Rui''s voice is gentle, but strong.

 Chapter 635

    "Oh."


    Hua Yuege answered and went to bed.


    If her appearance is seen by those who think she is domineering, it will definitely change their understanding of her.


    This is not a tough role, but a good little daughter-in-law.


    They took a nap in the afternoon. In the afternoon, Tuoba Rui wrote a sharp letter of war. The next morning, they prepared for the forest of virtual Xuan beast.


    "Don''t be too conspicuous. Just dress simply like a valet." Hua said like a song.


    Tuoba Rui looked at her discontentedly and asked, "why?"


    "Because we can''t let people know your identity, you''re so important. If they really have a strong one to deal with you, it''s not easy for us to come back." Hua said like a song.


    "I don''t have normal clothes." Tuoba Rui frowns.


    "I''ll wear the one with no pattern. If not, I''ll bring you a men''s dress in my room?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui can''t escape but says, "forget it, I''ll change it."


    "By the way, don''t talk this time. Just listen to me." Hua Ruge said as he changed his clothes.


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at her.


    Hua Ruge did not dare to offend this man. When he got the notice, he didn''t say much, for fear that when he was in a bad mood, he would oppress himself and not let him go.


    She changed into a big red dress, or she would be surprised at her face, full of attack and open.


    Tuo Ba Rui changed into a black regular dress, and only tied a simple head cap on his head, but Hua Ruge thought it was not like a follower when he looked left and right.


    No way, Tuoba Rui''s gas field is too strong to be concealed by changing clothes.


    After finishing, they left. In order to show their identity, Hua Ruge directly drove the city of the sky to the deep forest of xuanshou.


    When passing through the magic gate to set up the defense, there are soul skills constantly coming up, but they are all blocked outside by the city of sky''s own city protection array.


    The next disciple of the demon sect said: "then It''s like a city. How can it fly? "


    "Should it be the legendary city of the sky, the city of Hua Ruge?" A seemingly commanding humanity.


    "Hua Ruge? Is the man who once entered our demon gate under the pseudonym of Li Dahai? " That disciple said.


    The commander nodded his head and said, "stop it. I''ll give the alarm. We can''t stop her here."


    Hua Ruge stood on the wall and looked down, and saw the layers of defense. She said: "despite the war in recent days, there are still many people left in the magic gate."


    "Well, there are so many disciples in the three magic sects, but they can''t affect the situation of the war at all. They just died." Tuoba Rui road.


    "I really hope it''s over soon. In fact, most of the lower level of the demon sect don''t want to start a war. It''s the ambition of the ruler that makes it, but their lives are sacrificed." Hua is like a compassionate way.


    Tuo BARREI was not aware of this, but he also wanted to end the war earlier. He didn''t want to spend too long here.


    "It won''t be long." He said.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "this is the best."


    They flew all the way to the forest of Xuan beast and suffered a lot of attacks along the way. It''s needless to say that the bombardment of soul skill is more than that of the battle division.


    But the city of the sky is fast. It''s different from Tuoba Rui and Hua Ruge. They directly hurt people and fell down.


    A few of them came up from the broken gate and were knocked down by Tuoba Rui.


    "The city of the sky is so handsome." Hua Yuege thought and said, "if I want to capture the underground palace, I can let all our people go to the city of the sky, just go all the way."


    "It''s a good idea." Tuoba Rui road.


    "Then this is a mobile battle fortress. It''s so cool." Hua is as happy as a song.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "this is indeed a rare magic weapon."


    "But the gate was broken that day by those powerful gods. Can it be repaired?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui took a look and said: "if there is a powerful weapon refiner, it can be repaired, but he doesn''t know what materials are used for the gate of the sky city. Generally, the materials of this kind of weapon are very difficult to find."


    "Then I''ll ask, do you have a powerful weapon refiner in Zixiao holy land?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Yes, but the most powerful weapon refiner is the one from Cangsong temple. Next time you ask him." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge did not look jealous until he nodded: "well, I''ll ask him when I go back."


    The speed of sky city is very fast. When they chat, they are very close to the cave where the previous three magic gates live.


    Because it''s just a letter of war, Hua Ruge doesn''t want to go deep. He thinks it''s OK to send it here.


    At the location of the cave, Hua Yuexin read a move, the city of the sky suddenly enlarged, until it became as big as a mountain in front of it before it fell down from the air.


    "Boom!"


    The city of the sky fell and the ground shook a few times.


    Now there is no need for Hua Ruge to invite people inside to know it.


    Sure enough, after a while, a man came out of the cave. He looked like a saint.


    "The city of the sky? Hua Ruge? " The man reacted quickly to the sight.


    Hua Ruge stood at the head of the city and looked down at it. He said directly, "I don''t need to introduce myself, so please come out from any one of the three main sects. I''m here to deliver the war books."


    "You dare to come back, Hua Ruge. You are too brave." An angry voice came from Hua Ruge. When he saw it again, he saw that he had come from a distance and stood in the opposite direction of Hua Ruge.


    "Long time no see from the Lord." China is like a way of singing and laughing.


    Li Shang said angrily, "you little girl, dare to play with me? You killed Xuanyuan, didn''t you? "


    He believed that Hua Ruge had won the sky city before, but after his identity was exposed, he knew that he must have started to fall into the trap.


    What coincidence, it must be that she cheated Xuanyuan to the city of sky, then killed him, and then lied to herself to say something about the token.


    "Since you want to know so much, I''ll tell you. I killed the old man." Hua rugo said without any apology: "he robbed my ring and token and forced me to feign death, but you ordered this thing, who do you think will die next?"


    "You want to kill me just because you are a girl?" Leave the war and laugh.


    Hua Yuege said scornfully, "today, I''m too lazy to play with you. Take this back to your master."


    She said and threw an envelope to Lishang.


    From the war half doubt of the answer.


    Listen to her: "this is the battle book that my three forces have sent to you. Tomorrow we will fight in the forest of Xuan beast. If you don''t come, but that won''t change the result, you are finished."

 Chapter 636

    "How dare you talk like a bitch?" From the sad face of indignation.


    Hua Ruge is not happy to listen to her. She slapped her hands in the air.


    A powerful spiritual force is attacking Lishang, which is eight times the strength of ordinary Saint level strong people, while Lishang is only Saint level.


    From the war has suddenly, two palms rushed to attack but was still a slap down.


    "The old man who can''t help himself is a liar." Hua Ruge said rudely.


    Li Shang stops in the air, but dare not go up again, because the power of Hua Ruge is beyond his imagination, even if there is a defense, it is invincible.


    He hated the teeth, but there was no way.


    "Don''t forget to give it to your master. You can''t cut ten heads by mistake." Hua Ruge is very arrogant.


    Then the city of the sky soared up and again shrank to the outside.


    Tuo Ba Rui stood in it and said with appreciation on his face, "my little barbarian has reached out his claws, which is quite powerful."


    "It''s always been great, OK." Hua Ruge is very proud and charming.


    However, seeing Tuo Barry''s smile like expression, she counseled again and changed her way: "anyway, I can''t be tough around you."


    All things come from nature.


    It''s time for retribution too long.


    Tuoba Rui holds her in her arms with a smile and asks, "how do you look like a little aggrieved?"


    "I can only say that I have been suppressed by you for too long." Hua Yuege said, seeing his expression was wrong and decadent: "look, you are here again."


    "Then you want me to be gentle?" Tuoba Rui asked, with a smile in his eyes.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "how much love there is when you are gentle."


    "Well, be gentle this time." Tuo Ba Rui said, raised her chin and kissed her, as he said, very gentle.


    Hua Ruge''s face is muddled. If she remembers correctly, it''s called taking advantage.


    After he let go of it, he asked for credit: "is it gentle enough this time?"


    "I''m not talking about being gentle, ahhh." Hua Ruge felt that he was defeated in front of him.


    Tuo Barry smiled and stroked her lips with his fingers and said, "since it doesn''t count, I gave it to you this time. You still owe me nine times."


    Hua, like a song, opens his mouth. I don''t know what to say.


    "Remember, take the initiative next time, or I won''t buy it." Tuoba Rui asked again.


    Hua Ruge is still confused.


    What about the good gentleness?


    Is this bullying too obvious?


    Above, the two flirted, and the people of the magic gate watched the city fly by.


    When passing by a place, there is a sudden explosion below.


    Shifeng was a face of black ash fried by Dan Yao, but it was too late to wipe it. Instead, he looked up and said, "that''s it?"


    "It''s the city of the sky, and the people inside are Hua Ruge." One of the disciples said.


    "Is that Hua Ruge disguised as Li Dahai?" Asked Shifeng, looking at the far away city.


    The disciple nodded, "yes."


    "It''s really her." The stone peak whispered.


    Seeing this, the disciple said, "Shidan master, I heard that Hua Ruge has made you a medicine boy. How did you feel at that time?"


    "I forgot what I felt at that time, but now I feel ashamed and lose my hair." Everytime I think of this, Shifeng feels embarrassed.


    He can''t imagine how the first genius Dan Shi in the mainland thinks when he looks at his own furnace after furnace of explosive Dan.


    If he had known, he would not have let people see the joke.


    "Shi Dan doesn''t have to feel uncomfortable. She is the only one who has such a high achievement when she is young. No one can match her." The disciple consoled.


    Shi Feng sighed, "how could she be so fierce? If she had known that he would have asked for advice, it''s a pity that the chance was missed."


    After all, apart from Hua Ruge, there is no master jiupindan on the mainland who is willing to contact with such a person with poor talent.


    On the other side, I left Shangxiang and went to the underground palace to meet the archbishop.


    The Archbishop said, "Your Highness, the son of God, has been closed recently. You can only leave tomorrow morning. Wait."


    So I left Shang and waited there, not only him, but also all the members of the cult were worried, because it depends on the result of this time that the cult can revive its style.


    At the same time, Tuo BARREI and Hua rugo also returned to the mansion. Hua rugo saw the guard and asked, "is there anyone in the Dayu dynasty?"


    "No, Lord." The waiter said respectfully.


    Hua Ruge frowned and said to Tuoba Rui, "I don''t know him? Tomorrow will be war. "


    "I don''t know." Tuoba Rui said and pulled her into the mansion.


    "And if he doesn''t come, does it matter a lot?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuoba Rui nodded his head and said, "no small."


    "I hope he can make it." Hua Ruge sighed.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said, "you go back first. I''ll go to see Wu trace and tell him about it."


    "Good."


    Hua Ruge wanted to go back, but after Tang Qian''s yard, he wanted to go in and have a look.


    It was the morning. It was very hot. The maid cut the watermelon and put it on the stone table. Tang Qian sat there motionless and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Lord."


    Xiao Qing, the maid, first discovered Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge put his hands on it. At this time, Tang Qian raised her head and said, "Ruge, please sit down."


    "Elder martial sister is still used to living here?" Hua Yuege asked with concern.


    "It''s good. Everyone takes care of me." Tang Qian said, and asked, "you have nothing to worry about."


    She couldn''t help but care about her. She always asked two questions when she met.


    "I have nothing to worry about, but I think elder martial sister has something to worry about." Hua Yuege said.


    Tang Qian shook her head and said: "what can be bothered, but the weather is too hot, which is a little stuffy in my heart."


    Hua Ruge saw that she didn''t want to say or ask, just said: "summer is really more difficult, only to eat watermelon to relieve boredom."


    She looked at the juicy red watermelon on the table, took one and handed it to Tang Qian, saying: "this ancient dragon city is relatively dry, and the watermelon is especially sweet. Elder martial sister, try it."


    Seeing her give way, Tang Qian had to take over.


    Hua Ruge took a bite, and the sweet juice overflowed her mouth. She couldn''t help saying, "this is the first time to eat melon this summer, and it''s as sweet as before."


    Tang Qian also took a bite, but what she ate was more elegant than Hua Ruge.


    "It''s really sweet." She said and put the watermelon on the table. She didn''t want to eat any more.


    Hua rugo knew that she had something on her mind, but it was not easy to ask, so her eyes wandered around Xiaoqing, then raised her lips, bowed her head and ate watermelon.

 Chapter 637

    Hua Ruge came out of Tangqian''s yard and went back to her yard. When she saw Xiaowen embroidering handkerchief at the door, she went there.


    "Lord, you are back." When Xiaowen saw this, she quickly got up.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "I have something to ask you."


    "Your Excellency." Xiaowen looks confused.


    "Are you familiar with Xiao Qing? It''s the one who serves my elder martial sister. " Hua Yuege asked.


    "We came out of a town and entered the Lord''s mansion together. We are fellow townsmen and usually take care of each other." Xiaowen''s honest answer.


    "That''s good. You can talk to her when you are free. My elder martial sister seems to be in a bad mood recently. What''s the matter?" Hua Ruge orders.


    Xiaowen was stunned, and then said, "yes, your maid must find out for you."


    "Well." Hua Ruge was relieved. When she saw the embroidered handkerchief in Xiaowen''s hand, she said, "you are good at embroidering. How long have you studied?"


    She thought of the custom of embroidering her own clothes here.


    "I have been learning this since I was a child. It should be five or six years now." Xiaowen answered.


    Hua Yuege laughs: "five Six years? "


    "Yes, it is said that a good embroiderer should not only have talent, but also be able to embroider good embroideries for many years." Xiaowen added.


    Hua Ruge''s face is muddled: "do this still need talent?"


    "Of course, even the tailor''s shop in the town needs a better talent to find an embroiderer every year." Xiaowen continued.


    "You don''t think I asked." Hua Ruge coughs.


    Xiaowen saw some clues, not only asked: "Lord is to learn female red?"


    "Do you think I can do it? Is talent good? " Hua Yuege asked.


    "Ah?" Xiaowen didn''t expect Hua rugo to ask. For a while, she was confused.


    "To be honest with you, I won''t blame you." Hua Ruge encouraged.


    After Xiaowen has the courage, she shakes her head decisively: "the Lord is too overqualified to do this."


    She said more euphemism, get up and don''t say talent, Hua Ruge this temperament can sit for a whole day to embroider a flower?


    Hua Ruge could not hear it. She waved her hand and said, "well, go prepare lunch, and wait for the king of war to come back."


    If she was a little moved before, she gave up completely now.


    Hua Ruge went back to the room and took the jade Jane out for research. She found the mystery of space power only when she saw it that day. It was not easy to figure it out for a moment.


    But before she saw it for a long time, Tuoba Rui came in.


    "Finished?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui walked beside her and said, "tomorrow, you must stand behind me, no risk."


    "I see. With so many people going to war, you''re afraid I won''t be able to run." Hua Ruge is helpless to his carefulness.


    "Afraid." Tuoba Rui replied honestly.


    Hua Ruge wanted to laugh, but he didn''t dare to look at his serious expression. He could only guarantee: "I don''t run, I''m sure not."


    "That''s what you said. I''ll break your leg if you run again." Tuoba Rui''s fierce way.


    Hua Ruge said pitifully, "no, then I can''t take care of myself."


    As soon as her voice fell, Xiaowen put her head in and said, "Your Highness Zhan Wang and your Lord are ready for lunch. Do you want to eat now?"


    "Eat, put it in the yard." Hua Ruge orders.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her go out and carried her directly on his shoulder.


    "What are you doing?" Hua Ruge is shocked.


    "Life can''t take care of itself. I''ll take care of you." Tuoba Rui''s light answer.


    Hua rugo thought that he was not joking, so he quickly confessed: "I will not run, you put me down first."


    Tuoba Rui ignores her words and directly carries her to the yard and holds her to the stone bench.


    Hua rugo has more than a hundred pounds. It seems that he has no weight. What he carries is like a toy.


    Hua Ruge wants to cry without tears. Does this man have such a strong desire for control.


    Don''t you just go undercover without his permission? Now you''re almost out of personal freedom.


    Tuo barrow thought it was necessary. He had been silent for more than ten times in her ear in the afternoon.


    Hua Ruge really wants to listen to his dream talk at night. It''s a pity that she didn''t hear it because she slept earlier.


    The next day Hua Yuege changed the gauze skirt and put on a close fitting brown suit. She was very brave.


    Tuoba Rui, as always, has wide robes and large sleeves, with full momentum.


    Before they went out, Xiao Xuan came in and said, "little Lord, just got the news, the devil gate is ready to fight."


    Hua Yuege''s pupil shrank. He thought things were troublesome.


    It shows that they are sure that they dare to fight when they know that there are many righteous and powerful people, which is likely to come from the magic sword of meteor day.


    Really fixed it?


    It would be difficult to deal with that.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes were cool, and he said, "I know. Go to the front hall to meet you."


    Hua rugo asked, "haven''t you heard from the emperor Daewoo?"


    "Not yet." Xiao Xuan answers.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is even deeper. Fortunately, she is not needed to preside over the whole situation.


    When they got to the front hall, the top three forces were all there. There were more than 50 people outside the hall. The breath from them seemed to be a god level strong man.


    Childe wutrace stood at the top of the list. When he saw all the people, he began to say, "now the aftereffects of the meteor day are coming back. We must defend this continent for many years and never be occupied by the demons. It''s up to us to win or lose. I''m here to represent all the people in the world, please."


    He then bowed slightly, and all the people in and out of the hall paid back the ceremony. Lei Changfeng took the lead and said: "my three forces can kill the Japanese God 100 years ago, and now we should follow the hero of that year and kill these remaining evils."


    "Yes, as long as we work together, there is nothing left to do." This time it was nanmingtian who was shouting.


    Their voices are full of spiritual power. Their voices shake the sky.


    Not only the people in the mansion, but also the countless righteous disciples standing outside the city Lord''s mansion can hear clearly. Therefore, for a while, the crowd was furious, and they all called for the elimination of qieyi Shinto.


    At the end of the oath, Hua Ruge offered a sacrifice to the city of the sky, and the top three forces and the God level powers set foot on it.


    The peripheral disciples are all the accomplishments of the warrior division and above, and they also soar to the outside of the city.


    As for the weaker ones, they are now confronting with the demon gate in the forest of xuanshou.


    The sky city rises into the air and moves forward at full speed. The focus of the gods is all the sky city. These people are also over 200 years old, and they are all knowledgeable. However, they can''t help admiring the powerful magic tools like the sky city.


    Hua rugo is glad that it''s not easy to rob. Otherwise, even after the end of Zhengmo battle, his city will be remembered.


    Tuoba Rui is with her, and soon childe Wuchen comes over. When he meets her, he says to Tuoba Rui, "it''s very dangerous this time. You can protect it like a song."

 Chapter 638

    "I will." Tuo Ba Rui replied.


    Hua rugo saw that both of them were very serious, and couldn''t help saying, "you think I''m a drag bottle. I''ve also been promoted to the holy level. I can fight ten at the level of elder of Mormon alone."


    Tuo barrui looked at her, and the eyes seemed to say: "blow, you continue to blow."


    "It''s not that you are weak, it''s that you have made too many enemies. You''ve made them so miserable this time. They must have red eyes when they see you." Childe wutrace is the explanation of good temper.


    "It makes sense for you to say that, but I can''t blame them for being stupid." Hua Ruge is there.


    Childe Wuxian smiles quietly.


    Tuoba Rui grabbed her by the back of her neck and said, "no matter what, follow me."


    "Good." China is like a song.


    Because the battlefield is set in the middle of the forest of xuanshou, the army of the three magic gates of the meteorite sun cult has been waiting there, and you can see a dark area far away.


    The leader is Tiangu, the son of the sun god. Beside him are the three masters of the demon sect, Lishang of Xuanyin sect, Zuo Xingzi of Feixing sect and cold wind of Brahman.


    Behind these people are the God level powerful. Hua Ruge glanced at them roughly. There are more than 30 people. It seems that their inside information is really inferior to the three forces of the right way.


    But look at their faces is very confident, there is a big sense that the mainland has been occupied by them.


    "Boom!"


    The city of the sky falls with a roar, and Hua, like a song, disappears in a flash.


    The right way and the magic Gate stand on each side, looking at each other.


    Childe Wuxian is still indifferent and gentle. If he is not strong, we are afraid that he is just a noble childe who doesn''t care about the world.


    Tiangu looked down on him for the first time when he saw him, but after the fight, he understood that there was something in the mind of this light man.


    The Tuoba Rui standing beside childe wutrace also made him feel threatened. He knew that Tuoba Rui was not strong, but he could feel that he was extraordinary.


    As for other people, whether it''s Lei Changfeng or nanmingtian, he doesn''t pay attention.


    "Heaven, do you still have no repentance for your own self-interest?" Childe wutrace opens his mouth, and the sound of blessing the holy power spreads through half the forest of the Xuan beast. The mighty spirit makes all the people in the demon gate bow their heads.


    "Who do you think you are? Why do you speak for the world? " Tian Gu snorted: "a hundred years ago, three forces of you made a concerted effort to bully me into a Japanese cult. Now you still want to find a grand excuse to deal with us. Don''t you feel shameful?"


    As soon as he said this, the spirit of Mormon was revived.


    "Our three forces are responsible for protecting the lives of the people. It''s a matter of their own to uproot them. People in the world have their own opinions. Do you think you can beat the black and white with a few words?" Go on, childe.


    "Your righteousness is just some hypocrites. Today we will tear up your hypocrites and replace you." The sky is overcast.


    There is no change in his expression all the time, but he said, "since you are stubborn, there is nothing to say."


    As soon as his voice fell, his divine servant said in a loud voice: "my righteous children, in order to protect this continent and our parents, wives and children, today we vow to kill the rest of our lives! Get rid of the devil


    "Kill the rest! Get rid of the devil


    "Kill the rest! Get rid of the devil


    The monks in the back shouted their slogans with rage.


    Tian Gu sneered and said, "today, you have nothing to say. This land will surely be ours."


    Said he soared up, turned between hands already had a black long sword.


    The sword looks very simple, but the horrible breath revealed on it is like a black hole, like it can devour all people at any time.


    Hua rugo looked at the sword and felt that she had instinctive fear. If the sword came to her at this time, she would not have consciously avoided it.


    This is the artifact. When it comes out, it will frighten people all over the world.


    Tuoba Rui holds her back and taps her gently. Hua Ruge doesn''t feel so afraid.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." Tuo Ba Rui''s steady voice came into her ear and comforted her.


    In fact, Hua Ruge is not the only one who has this feeling, but also all the people present, so that she soon heard the sound of air-conditioning.


    The long sword of Tiangu pointed to the sky and said, "my god religion has artifact in hand. No one wants to fight with us for the domination of this continent."


    "The God cult of the meteor sun dominates the world!"


    The disciples of the demon sect cheered up and said that with the artifact, they must repeat the grand occasion 100 years ago.


    "Heretics dare to speak up." The childe''s voice was slightly heavy, and he also rose up from the sky and looked at Tian Gu and said, "you are digging your own grave!"


    "Hahaha, you are really young and inexperienced. I''ll teach you today." Tiangu said that with a wave of the long sword, he attacked the childe without trace.


    The childe with no trace has a bright eyes, a jade Ruyi of the same color appears in the palm of his hand when he turns the jade white, and the big sleeve swings up.


    "Boom!"


    Two streams of energy collide in the air, and the horrible afterwave forces the two powerful people to retreat one after another. The trees with thick waist are directly crushed into slag by the energy.


    Where the two men are fighting, the space is cracked by them. It''s horrible to watch.


    After this attack, Tian Yu was very successful. However, childe Wuxian stepped back a few steps to keep his pale face stable.


    Hua Ruge''s pupil shrank when he saw it, and instinctively felt that childe wutrace was hurt badly.


    Tiangu laughed: "son of Cangsong, but that''s it."


    "I''m not alone in destroying the meteorite sun cult at its peak a hundred years ago." The childe with no trace has the same look, and his voice is cool and powerful.


    At the bottom, Nanming sky thunder and long wind look at each other, and they rise up one after another, followed by more than a dozen gods.


    "A yellow boy dares to speak up. Today we will meet you." Said Lei Changfeng, turning his hand and taking out a thunder stick.


    Nanmingtian also took out his long sword and prepared for the battle with the other strong ones.


    The devil gate is not willing to show weakness.


    But before he could wait, Tuo Barry opened his mouth to those God level strong men and said, "master, please hold on to each other''s strong men."


    "Yes."


    When the strong heard that the commanders came forward to stop the powerful gods in the magic gate one after another, they could occupy the absolute advantage in the number of the three forces.


    The evil gate''s side is not willing to show weakness, and orders: "kill."


    The war is on the verge of breaking out, and the saints fight in the air one after another. The leader is the patriarch of the three magic gates.


    Tuoba Rui and Hua Ruge soar into the sky one after another. They are opposite to Zuo Xingzi and Lishang respectively. Lengjingfeng is opposite to another elder.

 Chapter 639

    Zuo Xingzi and Lishang knew that they were invincible. They were in the air. Behind them, a god level strong man rushed up. Obviously, they wanted to take two lives.


    Tuo Ba Rui turns his hand and takes out the long sword. A sword Qi sweeps out and only goes to the God level strong one.


    "You deal with him. I''ll take the back two consultants." Hua Ruge said to take out the stick and run straight away from Shang and left Xingzi.


    "The baby is dying!" Li Shang said, and left star son a left a right attack.


    Hua, like a song, picked up the corner of his lips and hit it with a stick without fear.


    In the battle between the top and the top, the disciples of Zhengmo and the bottom were all fighting together. For a while, the battlefield was full of spirit sword light, and all the ears were full of screams and shouts.


    On the other side of Tiangu, it is effortless for a person to attack dozens of God level powerful people. In front of him, dozens of God level powerful people have only the ability of defense. There is no way to break through the sword peak of the sun falling sword to attack.


    This is a one-sided war.


    No matter Lei Changfeng or nanmingtian can do nothing about it, and childe wutrace was hurt a lot before, and now he can only stand by and watch.


    The battle between Tuo BARREI and a god level strong man is very easy. It''s only a few times to break the man''s defense and attack unilaterally. The God level strong man has never met the Holy Level friars with such fighting power, and will soon be defeated.


    And Hua Ruge also went very smoothly to fight against Li Shang and Zuo Xingzi. With the strong strength and physical quality, Li Shang and Zuo Xingzi were defeated by each other.


    "You Are you really a saint? " Zuo Xingzi still doesn''t believe it at this time.


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and said, "old man, open your eyes and have a good look. How did you clean up?"


    "Don''t be complacent too early." From shangleng voice.


    Hua Yuege''s stick pointed to her and said, "don''t be complacent. You''re the one who ordered me to rob my ring, which led to today''s war. Do you think I''ll let you go?"


    "Say it out loud, brother Zuo. Let''s give this girl some color." From shangnu road.


    Zuo Xingzi nodded, and then the breath of the two people''s bodies soared. There was black air around their bodies. I don''t know what secret method was used to enhance their strength.


    "You two old guys beat me a little kid and use secret methods. It''s not disgraceful to lose them." Hua Ruge does not grudge his satire.


    They looked at each other and attacked her again.


    Hua Ruge sticks out, and first knocks on Lishang''s sword. This fight makes her pupil wither, because Lishang''s strength has increased at least five times after the secret method of urging.


    It''s horrible.


    She was shocked for a moment, and Zuo Xingzi''s long sword stabbed at her.


    She hurriedly retreated, but at this time she was not allowed to leave the war. The sword came up around her stick and attacked her.


    If a person''s strength has increased ten times, it''s better to deal with it. But now she has to fight with two fists and four hands. It''s really a little difficult.


    However, she is quick in reaction and body method. She wants to lean back. After avoiding the attack, she quickly retreats.


    The two men pursued each other closely and could attack again.


    "Hum!"


    There was a metal trembling sound. Suddenly there was a big Ding in front of them, and they smashed it towards them.


    Li Shang and Zuo Xingzi didn''t put the tripod in their eyes. They clapped the tripod with one hand.


    Dading flies for a short time and stops. They look up and see Hua Ruge standing on the Dading and looking at them.


    "I look down on you, but that''s interesting." Hua Yuege laughs, kicks the tripod at his feet and smashes it at Li Shang again.


    Hua Ruge said before Zuo Xingzi did not take action: "I only kill Lishang today. You can think about whether you want to be the enemy of me."


    She added her prestige to it, and left Xingzi was shocked by the powerful power of spirit.


    Zuo Xingzi knows that this is a mischievous act. Naturally, she can''t fall into the trap. However, Hua Ruge''s timing is very good. In a moment when he is stunned, Dading smashes into Lishang.


    Li shangshuang palms beat the tripod away and stares angrily to the left. "Brother Zuo, what''s your heart?"


    "Brother Li, it''s the girl''s move. Don''t believe her." Explained Zuo Xingzi.


    Li Shang knows that at this time, he can''t be centrifugal, so he doesn''t ask. Hua Ruge''s heart is not stupid.


    "Little girl, you''re a little tender if you want to make a difference." From the war disdain way.


    Hua Ruge laughed: "I just didn''t do anything but talk. I can''t do anything. You are so willing to be cheated?"


    I can''t help thinking.


    "You dare to frame me, I killed you," said Zuo Xingzi angrily


    He said that he came with his sword, Hua Ruge''s body method was very fast, and he was facing his long sword. At the moment when his long sword was about to sink into her heart, she stretched out her left hand, and her index finger and middle finger clamped the end of left Xingzi''s long sword.


    Zuo Xingzi was shocked, and the speed was too fast. He instinctively stabbed forward again.


    Hua Ruge''s lips are slightly plucked and his hands are slightly relaxed. At the same time, he turns sideways. Left Xingzi doesn''t think he is so smooth. He even jumps forward with a sword.


    "Bang!"


    There was a muffled sound. It was the sound of Hua Ruge''s stick hitting his chest as he approached.


    Hua Yuege''s strength can be accepted by everyone. This time, he spits out a mouthful of blood. Fortunately, he knows how to get out in time with his rich combat experience. With the strength of this stick, he retreats quickly.


    This series of actions happened very fast, plus a moment''s hesitation from the war, so left star was hit.


    "I said, patriarch Zuo, what kind of good man do you think your companion is? You can''t be saved even if you are beaten." Hua Ruge is there again to say something cool.


    Zuo Xingzi has been injured. His face is even worse.


    Li Shang was very angry and said to Zuo Xingzi, "brother Zuo, we can''t stand this girl''s provocation any more. Let''s go up together and kill her."


    Zuo Xingzi also understood the truth, so the two joined hands again.


    "Revolutionary friendship is still strong." Hua Ruge saw the two men attack together again and made a joke.


    Anyway, Zuo Xingzi has been injured. She is more sure about this fight.


    "Sonorous!"


    "Boom!"


    At one time, the biggest noise in the forest of Xuan beast is the roar generated by the collision of metal and iron and powerful spiritual force.


    Hua rugo''s fight is more and more easy, and the holy power is more and more well controlled. Soon, the two fists and the four hands of the enemy are also very similar.


    Fighting, her powerful psychic force burst out, forcing Zuo Xingzi to retreat from two positions, and attacking Li Shang with all her strength.


    From the war suddenly surprised, hurriedly took out a magic weapon shield.


    "Boom!"


    The stick smashed down fiercely, and the shield broke in response. Hua Ruge was hit on the chest of Li Shang by the stick with some strength removed.


    From the war is also a series of back, injured is not light.


    Hua Ruge stood in the air, pointed to him with a stick and said, "how do you think about your last words?"

 Chapter 640

    At this time, both left Xingzi and lishangju are hurt. It''s impossible to stop Hua Ruge.


    "Little girl, I planted it for you today. Don''t be too proud." Li Shang said a word, and left star son looked at each other and then went to the direction of the devil gate, and even escaped separately.


    "Hum!"


    The golden tripod is sacrificed and smashed in the direction of Lishang.


    Li Shang stops and swings his sword to pick out the tripod. But just because his body stops for a moment, Hua Ruge catches up with him and stops him.


    "I said last time I killed Xuanyuan, it''s your turn this time." Hua Yuege smiled at him, but there was no temperature in his smile.


    Hua Ruge is a famous revenge. She is safe after robbing her. It''s a dream.


    He felt the fear from a teenage girl in front of him. It was a kind of near death.


    "Help me, come and help me." All of a sudden he called out.


    This is to let Hua Ruge a Leng, she did not expect that a group of patriarchs should be so shameless.


    Although Lishang''s strength is not good, it''s a patriarch after all. He shouted and retreated, and actually called in two Saint level strongmen to escort him.


    "I said you are old, do you want to face, fight with me and ask for help?" Hua Yuege couldn''t help taunting.


    It''s shameless to live longer.


    One of the two sages said, "Lord, we are holding her in check. Go quickly."


    She nods.


    Two people leap forward, Hua Ruge picks a lip way: "big talk is ashamed."


    When Hua Ruge''s staff waved, a powerful hurricane swept towards them. Hua Ruge took the advantage of the situation. When they were still fighting against the hurricane, one was a stick.


    They were fooled by Hua Ruge''s mixed attack.


    But after all, it''s Saint level, not so easy to kill. Fortunately, the goal of huaruge is to leave the war.


    But don''t look away from the battle effectiveness of war, escape is first-class. After Hua rugo smashed the two people to the ground, he looked up and ran away from war for a long time.


    Now, I''m afraid Dading can''t catch up.


    But at this time, a black figure suddenly appeared in front of the body, and the sleeve would move away from the war roll towards the direction of Hua Ruge.


    That man is no other than Tuo BARREI, who just killed a god level powerful man.


    Hua Ruge sees that Li Shang is rolled over, and her heart reads a move. The Golden Tripod smashes towards Li Shang.


    Tuo Ba Rui felt sweet in her throat. Before she could spit out her blood, a Golden Tripod fell down on her throat and hit him on the chest.


    "Poof..."


    He took a long breath of blood and fell like a broken kite.


    Hua Ruge sticks a wave, there are dozens of adult men waist thick lightning toward the past from the war.


    There was a flash of blue light in the sky, which made people couldn''t open their eyes. When they went to see it again, they would not leave the dregs that had been blasted.


    "I told you to leave a last word. You didn''t say it." Hua Ruge is talking to the place where he disappeared.


    At this time Tuoba Rui came near and looked at Hua Ruge and asked, "how is it?"


    "OK, it''s OK." Hua rugo opened his arms to let him see clearly.


    Tuoba Rui nodded his head. He was relieved, but Hua Ruge saw that there was a melancholy cloud between his eyebrows.


    Hua Ruge naturally knew what it was because of. He looked up with him and saw that the battle between the God above and Tiangu was still going on, or was he being beaten under pressure.


    In this way, the God level strong will be consumed.


    Childe Wuxian is standing in the distance. His lips are no longer bloody. It''s obvious that he can''t be helped by serious injury.


    If there is no way to suppress the meteor sun divine sword, then once these ten strong ones are killed, the three forces will be completely defeated.


    Hua Ruge is also worried about the reason why the world is still too late.


    If there is an axe, the situation may be different.


    The battlefield below is still going on, but it doesn''t affect the overall situation. Tuoba Rui directly pulls Hua Ruge to the side of Childe wutrace.


    "How are you? Is it serious. " Hua Yuege asked.


    "It doesn''t matter, but I''m afraid I can''t go to war today." Childe Wudi said.


    "In this way, you don''t want to fight. Take good care of yourself." Hua is comforting like a song.


    The childe without trace nodded his head.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at Hua Ruge and said, "I''m really staying here."


    "Are you going?" Hua rugo asked, pulling his sleeve.


    "It''s ok if there are teachers in me, just to help contain them. It''s OK." Tuo Barry looked at her and said.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "then be careful."


    Tuoba Rui responds with a sound, flies to the front, raises his hand and takes out four small swords, forming a sword array to interfere with the whole body of Tianyu.


    And he used his sword with one heart and two hands, and his sword Qi, which was in accordance with the rules of the road, went toward the sky to attack.


    Although his power is not strong, it''s too mysterious. Tianyu often takes some effort to crack it, which gives the God level powerful people space to attack.


    It can be said that the war situation finally balanced after Tuo BARREI joined, and it is no longer a one-sided situation.


    "It''s also holy. I''m not as good as him." Hua Ruge mumbles here.


    "He was born to be a man who could fight God, and he would be very strong." The childe commented.


    "Isn''t he being suppressed by heaven?" Hua Yuege asked strangely when it became a confrontation.


    This is obviously bigger.


    "Is it? Have you ever heard of any other talent of level 9? " Asked the childe.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "I haven''t heard of him. Is he the only one?"


    "Yes, he is the only one who can survive against the weather." Childe Wudi said.


    "It turned out that he was a good opponent." Hua Ruge thinks it''s just a little weird.


    Childe wutrace didn''t answer.


    "By the way, I have healing pills. Do you need them?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "No, my body will repair itself. I''ll go back to practice in the evening." The way of Childe wutrace is light and light.


    "Your son of God is really powerful. Everything is different from our ordinary people." Hua Yuege exclaimed.


    The childe without trace smiled.


    The war is still going on. Tian Gu over there seems to be a little anxious after Tuo BARREI joined the war. Look for Tuo BARREI and say hello to him. If it''s not for the God level strong man to help him, it''s not fun to hit him with the power of the sword.


    "God is watching him. He''s in danger." Hua Yuege said he would come forward.


    However, the childe Wuxian pulled her up and said, "you can''t help them. They have a good measure."

 Chapter 641

    Hua Ruge listened to childe wutrace, but she was worried. She was afraid that Tuoba Rui would be hurt.


    Tiangu was annoyed by these people. He suddenly had a big drink, and his sword swept out. A violent energy spread to all the people around him.


    At this time, the God level strong man was too busy to protect Tuo BARREI. Tuo BARREI retreated rapidly, but he was injured by sword Qi.


    "Tuoba Rui." Hua Ruge rushes forward anxiously, catches his body which retreats unceasingly, then quickly takes out the pill and puts it into his mouth.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s lips overflowed with a trace of blood, and those God level powerful men who fought around were more or less wounded.


    Tian Gu stood in the air with a long sword in his hand and laughed loudly: "how many people do you think can stop me? What a joke? "


    The pupil of Childe Wuxian shrank.


    This generation didn''t see the magic sword of the meteor sun, and didn''t know its power. Now it seems that they despised it.


    Tuoba Rui stood firm, reached out and touched his lips. He said to China like a song, "don''t worry, I''m just slightly injured."


    "Don''t lie to me, it''s serious injury." Hua Ruge doesn''t correct her anger.


    How easy is the sword Qi of qiaori Shenjian to receive?


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry." Tuoba Rui seldom coaxes her gently.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "as long as you get up, I promise not to be angry."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui should be.


    Hua Ruge didn''t speak any more. At the moment, they have no time to think so much, because if the crisis in front of them doesn''t pass, neither of them will survive.


    The childe without trace squinted.


    Nanmingtian and leichangfeng are also considering the current situation.


    "What? Afraid? " Tiangu''s more and more arrogant provocation.


    Hua, like song, looked at him with cold eyes, but did not speak.


    Lei Changfeng said directly, "we are still here. Don''t be so crazy, you boy."


    Nanming heaven also said: "it''s just like this, we haven''t learned enough."


    Tuo barrow let go of Hua Ruge and went up to nanmingtian and Leichang and said, "this time, I''ll send you to fight with the master."


    "Yes, you say." Lei Changfeng is a good way to talk.


    In this war, we all looked at the strength of Tuo BARREI. He was definitely a capable leader.


    "Good." Tuoba Rui brings the battle plan into everyone''s mind.


    Hua Ruge retreated again and watched anxiously.


    At this time, when the strong besieged Tianyu again, a formation had been formed. When attacking, everyone''s attacking position was also different.


    Although Tiangu is strong, a dozen of God level strong men are not weak. The right tactics can be used for a period of time.


    "I didn''t expect that there were so many ideas in Tuoba Rui''s mind." Hua Ruge saw that the combat effectiveness had been significantly improved, and could not help saying.


    The childe without trace narrowed his eyes.


    "Look at your expression. It''s not optimistic." Hua Yuege asked.


    "Well." The childe without trace should.


    Hua Ruge sighed: "why?"


    "He is procrastinating and exhausting Tiangu''s power as much as possible. It is the same way that the ancient books recorded the way to deal with the sword of the fallen sun, but now we don''t have so many powerful gods to consume." The childe without trace is analyzing.


    "I knew it wasn''t that easy." Hua Ruge reaches out and taps the forehead.


    When it comes to this kind of war that really needs to fight for strength, no matter how smart and intelligent you are, you are not as good as fists, and Hua Ruge''s strength is going to die.


    Childe wutrace looked at the battlefield not far away, and said nothing, but he never looked dignified, obviously thinking of ways.


    Hua Ruge stood on one side, anxious but not interrupted.


    She whispered to the devouring beast in the space: "snacks, wake up."


    At this time, the devouring beast has not completely consumed the power of the earth''s veins, and is still sleeping. Hearing Hua Ruge''s anxious call, he turns over in the space and turns into a belly facing up, without lifting his eyelids. Only the lazy voice enters Hua Ruge''s sea of knowledge: "master, what''s the matter?"


    "Have a good baby, do you want to eat?" Hua Yuege seduced.


    Swallowing beast heard this and jumped out of the space directly. The blue light flashed on Hua Ruge''s shoulder.


    "That''s it. Can you eat it?" Hua Ruge raised his chin and indicated to devour the beast to see the sword of the fallen sun in Tiangu''s hand.


    The Devourer''s eyes are straight. Nah, Nah, he said, "that thing is much stronger than the one he swallowed before. How can there be so many good things in this place?"


    Hua Ruge can''t bear to listen to its wordiness and knocks on its head. "Don''t be wordy, I''m asking if you can eat it."


    "Yes, of course." Devour the beast directly.


    This time, Hua Yuege''s eyes brightened. She asked, "can I eat this?"


    "Of course, there''s nothing I can''t eat." Devouring animals is a very confident way.


    "Then I''ll depend on you. Go." Hua Ruge can''t wait for Tao.


    As long as you eat the meteor sun sword, there will be no trouble.


    "Not now. It''s too bad. It''ll hurt me." Devour the beast and shrink.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "you said you could eat it?"


    "Yes, but when no one is using it." Devour the beast.


    Hua Ruge was so angry that he wanted to throw it off his shoulder: "I still use you when nobody uses it?"


    Swallowing the beast was a little guilty. He hurried back to the space and dared not show up.


    In fact, it is also very aggrieved in its heart. It is an auxiliary beast, not a fighting beast. It will be hurt if it rushes up.


    Hua Ruge''s last hope was also dashed.


    The war lasted for a while. The childe without trace suddenly said, "like a song."


    "Well?" Hua Ruge turns to look at him.


    "It seems that I can''t go back to practice. I''ll meditate here and heal myself. You can make me a Dharma protector." Childe Wudi said.


    "I try." China is like a song.


    The childe without trace looked at her and said, "if it''s too dangerous, don''t worry about me. They don''t hurt me so easily, understand?"


    "Don''t be wordy, cure the wound quickly." Hua Ruge said, taking out nine kinds of medicine to cure the wound, and handed it over to him, saying, "take this, it should be of some use."


    No trace took over, turned over and took out a crystal lotus flower and sat on it, then meditated in the air to cure the wound.


    The people in the demon gate below see that they have moved their minds, but the strength of the right way is stronger than that of the demon gate, which has no chance to move their hands and feet.


    "Xiao Jin, come out and help me."


    Hua Ruge read a song, then a dragon chant resounded throughout the world, and a golden dragon appeared beside Hua Ruge.


    The Golden Dragon''s strength at the peak is also Saint level, and because it''s a Xuan beast, its combat power is much stronger than that of human beings. Besides, there''s a Hua Ruge around, so the people below are even more afraid to come up.


    The war lasted from morning to afternoon. Hua Ruge''s eyes were fixed on Tuo barrow, and he became weaker.


    It''s not just him, but also the God level powerful people who hold the sword of the fallen sun are weakened because of too much wastage. If we go on like this, we can get rid of their hold in one breath of incense.


    How about then?

 Chapter 642

    As expected by the song, Tian Gu''s eyes were bright and fierce soon. The sword of the fallen sun in his hand gathered the power of terror, and it was wielded fiercely. The huge wave of sword was slouched towards the five people in front of him.


    Among the five, Tuo barrui, who was hurt a lot, now consumes more than half of his skill and can''t bear the blow at all.


    Hua Ruge had been staring at the battlefield for a long time. Seeing this, he was moved, and his body ran quickly.


    Sword wave cut through four God level powerful people in turn, all of them were cut into two parts without exception, and there was black air lingering in the broken part of the body.


    The powerful sword waves cut in the direction of Tuoba Rui.


    "Hum!"


    The Golden Tripod suddenly appeared, blocking the blow.


    Hua Ruge left the battlefield with Tuoba Rui and returned to childe wutrace.


    The golden tripod is like the treasure left by mother Ge. I don''t know what material it is made of. It''s still undamaged by such a powerful sword wave.


    But the spirit of Hua Ruge is connected with Dading. Why can''t Dading be hurt by the sword of meteor day.


    "Wow." She bent over and vomited a mouthful of blood, only feeling that her body strength was half gone.


    Tuoba Rui reaches out to hold her, and her pupil shrinks: "Xiaoge, how about it?"


    "All right." Hua waved like a song.


    Tiangu looks at Hua Ruge, but he is very confused. He saw this magic weapon last time when he fought. This time, he was amazed by the spirit power of Hua Ruge.


    If someone else had been killed by this shock.


    However, the doubt in his eyes flashed away, and he turned around to attack the remaining God level powerful people. Most of the strength of these powerful people was consumed. Now it''s very difficult to deal with the chaos of the formation.


    Nanmingtian and leichangfeng fought hard.


    Hua Ruge here takes out the healing pill and hands it to Tuo BARREI. He also takes the Zhuang Shen pill to repair the spirit.


    Tuo Ba Rui takes a breath and looks at the battlefield in the distance. He has obvious sadness in his eyes.


    Now the situation is out of control. It doesn''t seem to last long.


    Hua Ruge is also anxious.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, there was a roar from the deep forest of Xuan beast. The strong evil spirit rose to the sky, and the ground shook three times.


    "What a powerful beast." There was a scream from below.


    People thought that there would be a Xuan beast coming, but they didn''t find out for a long time.


    "Mink." Hua, like a song, whispered, "it''s the smell of mink."


    She obviously felt that the blood essence in Dantian was more active.


    Tuoba Rui squinted and didn''t speak.


    This episode did not change the situation of the battlefield. In an instant, more than a dozen God level powerful people had been killed by Tian Gu, and even Nanming Tian was hit hard.


    "Master." Tuoba Rui comes forward quickly and catches nanmingtian.


    Hua Ruge also came forward, handed out the healing pill and explored nanmingtian''s body with mental power. It was found that most of the meridians in his body had been injured by shock. Before he was cured, it was useless.


    "Ruier, I''m afraid you can''t help me. I can only rely on you next." The weak way of nanmingtian.


    Tuoba Rui frowned and said, "I know. I''ll send someone to send you back for a rest."


    Nanmingtian had no choice but to nod.


    Tuo barrow summoned people from Zixiao holy land to escort Nanming back.


    Hua Ruge just breathed a sigh of relief, and Yu Guang saw blood splashing all over her. When she turned her head in horror, Lei Changfeng was cut into two parts by a sword and fell down.


    "Dean!"


    She exclaimed.


    However, the bad news did not end. In the next few breaths, Tian Gu killed all the powerful gods around him.


    Hua Yuege flashed panic on a pale face.


    Now, the three leaders of the three major forces have one death and two injuries under this sword. Tiangu has no damage except for some spiritual power. How can we fight this battle?


    Tian Gu finally looks at Tuo barrow and Hua Ruge and asks proudly, "do you want to know how to die?"


    "I usually say that. Now it''s my turn to be asked. I''m really upset." Hua said in a cold voice.


    It''s a big deal. It''s just a desperate fight. She''s in a hurry. She must bite a piece of meat from him after she''s killed.


    Tiangu''s face is gloomy: "up to now, do you dare to speak up?"


    "I said, the big deal is to fight. You think I''m afraid of you." Hua Yuege looks up with fierce eyes.


    She is afraid that she and others are dead, and that no one in this continent will preside over the overall situation.


    "I''ll see if you''re really so fearless." There was a bit of banter in Tianyu''s eyes.


    Hua Ruge was protected by Tuo BARREI''s arm behind him before he could speak. His eyes were bright and cold, and he said, "my woman can''t stand your threat."


    "Tuo barrui, you are really capable, but now you are also a mud Bodhisattva crossing the river. Who can you protect?" Heaven''s face is disdainful.


    "I don''t care about myself, but I can protect her." Tuoba Rui looks at him, and there is a fierce Huaguang in his eyes.


    I don''t know what''s wrong.


    "It''s very strong and you''re not bad, but it''s sad that you were born in the wrong era." Tuoba Rui looks at him with a look of arrogance.


    Tian Gu asked, "what''s your card?"


    "You don''t need a card." Warm and strong voice came, Hua Ruge turned around and saw that childe wutrace had stood up.


    "How dare you shout at me, you defeated?"


    Childe wutrace walked slowly in the air and said to him, "he is right. You have a wrong era. This era does not belong to you."


    "It''s a lie. I''ll tell you with my strength today that this era belongs to me." Tiangu said, pointing to the three people in front of him.


    Hua Yuege turns his hand and takes out the stick, ready to fight.


    "Roar!"


    Another roar came, but it was obviously closer than before.


    Then a proud voice came from the forest of Xuan beast: "who dares to fight in the king''s territory?"


    "Who?" When the heaven heard the words, the great God asked.


    Fortunately, Zuo Xingzi, who escaped from Hua Ru''s singer, flew up to the sky and said to Tian Gu, "it seems that we have alerted the Xuan beast in the forest of the Xuan beast. If we can do this, we are afraid that it is the king of the Xuan beast."


    Tiangu thought, and left Xingzi said: "Your Highness, although the continent is ruled by three major forces, the forest of Xuan beasts accounts for half of the territory. Although there are not many high-level Xuan beasts, there are countless, so we should not be enemies with them."


    If it really annoys them, it''s very horrible for these one muscle beasts to retaliate.


    Heaven heard this. He raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s the holy king. I''m not far from here. Please show up."


    If he can bring the king into his own, he can win the three forces and gain the dominion of the mainland.

 Chapter 643

    When his voice fell for a moment, there was a purple figure flying in the air. From the moment when he could see his figure, to the moment when he stood opposite Tiangu, it was only two breathing rooms, which was extremely fast.


    The figure of Zipao stands still, with a pair of purple eyes staring at Tiangu. His face is evil and his body is full of fierce king spirit.


    It''s none other than mink.


    Hua Ruge looks at the back of the mink. He doesn''t see that the mink''s momentum has been several times stronger for a long time. He wants to be stronger.


    "My king has been closed for half a year. Who would have thought that you would dare to take my forest of black beasts as a battlefield when you went out of the gate? Didn''t you really take me seriously?" Mink, as always, is simple and violent.


    Tiangu didn''t look down upon it. He said with a friendly look: "holy king, it''s not right for us to fight in your place, but it''s already like this. Let''s talk about something real."


    "About what?" Asked the mink in a cold voice.


    His speaking skills also have five strong breath from far to near. When he came to Hua rugo, he saw that there were five big men, all of whom seemed to be human beings cultivated by Xuan beasts.


    Look at the intensity of breath, which is equivalent to the God level strong man.


    "There are five kings of beasts and twelve kings of beasts under the king of xuanshou forest. These five are the kings of beasts. They are stronger than the gods of human beings." No trace to see Hua Ruge do not understand, asked in the side.


    "Of course, talk about the benefits I can give you." Tiangu said with a smile: "as long as I can defeat the three major forces and seize the control of this continent, I can allow you to step out of the forest of xuanshou and go to the city of human beings, and there is no one to restrain you and do what you want."


    When the five great beast kings heard that it was all a mental move, did it mean that there was no one to control the beast and it could ravage mankind?


    The mink''s eyes fell on the sword.


    Tiangu knew that he might be afraid, so he said: "this sword only cuts the enemy, and will never hurt a friend."


    There was something threatening in this.


    Seeing the waves in the heart of the sword, several big animal kings are not wise to be enemies with such a powerful opponent.


    Hua Ruge never opened her mouth when looking at the back of mink. This matter is of great importance. She can''t interfere with mink''s decision.


    "I have to ask about it. You wait." Mink opened his mouth and said this to Tian Gu. Then he turned around and looked at Hua Ruge.


    When he saw Hua as a song, his purple eyes first softened, and then burst out with a crazy sense of killing.


    Before Hua Yuege could speak, he slowly turned his head and stared at Tian Yu, asking one by one, "she was hurt by you?"


    Tiangu is asked.


    The five kings of beasts know the situation, and one of them hurriedly said, "holy king, this is a human war. It''s not easy for us to participate in it."


    "Yes, king. Let''s go." The other way.


    Mink didn''t pay any attention to them, just stared at Tian Gu and repeated the words just now: "I asked you, did she hurt you?"


    This time, when he spoke, the other finger was in the direction of Hua Ruge.


    Tiangu also never let anyone else''s master. He could not hold his temper when he heard that. He said, "how about I hurt you?"


    "How is it?" Mink repeated these two words, the corner of his eyes Rose, and he poured out: "I want your life!"


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s face must be very hurt. How can he not be angry.


    Tiangu didn''t expect mink to have such a big reaction. He didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    One of them advised: "holy king, it''s a human war after all. Why do we have to flow muddy water?"


    "The world war has nothing to do with me. I don''t want to worry about it, but if I hurt my sister, I will pay for his life." The way of mink is extremely domineering.


    "Mink." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    Small marten hurried to walk, looking at her pale face and distressed: "elder sister, it''s me that is late, but the person who bullied you, I won''t let go."


    "It''s a big deal. You can''t do it for me. You''re not his opponent. Let''s go." Hua Ruge advised.


    "I don''t care. As long as I have a breath, I won''t allow others to bully you." The firm way of mink.


    Hua Ruge is helpless: "how can you give up your mind?"


    "My sister hates minks." Mink lowered his head, feeling a little aggrieved.


    "Well, I don''t mean that. I know you care about me. That''s what I said when I worried about you." Hua Ruge reached out and rubbed his head, coaxing.


    Mink has a smile on his face. He reaches out to embrace Hua as a song.


    Due to the presence of Tuoba Rui, Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "no way."


    "Oh."


    Mink takes back her hand and has a little dissatisfaction on her face.


    "You are so bold. In this case, I will send you to hell." Tian Gu said angrily, he had a hard time holding mink low, but unexpectedly he was so humiliated.


    Tuoba Rui, traceless childe and mink all stepped forward with cold eyes.


    The five great beasts are completely loyal to the mink, and they have also stepped forward and opened their positions.


    The war is on the verge of breaking out.


    But a string in Hua Ruge''s heart was still tight. After all, she saw the power of the sword. These people were obviously not as strong as those who had just been besieged by more than a dozen gods.


    I''ve just lost. I''m afraid it''s still hard to improve.


    Tian Gu sneered. The long sword was lying in front of him. As soon as he was about to start, he felt another strong breath approaching, so his pupils shrank.


    Hua Ruge also saw that there were flying magic weapons coming from afar.


    It was not far away that I could see the particularity of the magic weapon. It turned out to be a purple and gold chair with exquisite dragon carved on it. There was a faucet at the armrest.


    There was a man sitting on the top of the Dragon chair. He was resolute and handsome. He was dressed in a Blue Dragon Robe and wore a dragon crown on his head. A dragon spirit appeared far away.


    Hua Ruge''s surprise in his eyes is the king''s world. He finally comes.


    Recently, the king sat on the Dragon chair and looked around with his eyes as deep as the abyss. When he saw the meteor day sword, he didn''t see half of the waves in his eyes.


    When he saw Hua Ruge''s face was not good-looking, his eyes narrowed obviously. He stepped down from the Dragon chair and went to her and said, "is the injury serious?"


    "It''s OK, just raise it." Hua rugo felt embarrassed when he said this.


    How can these people focus less on the war than on her.


    It''s about all the people in the world. There are so many people watching it. Why don''t they stop.


    Juntianxia saw her embarrassment, but there was a little smile in her eyes. He said, "look, I''m angry for you."


    He said that he stepped forward and stood on the opposite side of Tian Gu with Tuo Barry and them.


    "And who are you?" Today, Tiangu only feels evil.


    "The emperor of the world - the king of the world."

 Chapter 644

    "Since you want to die, I''ll make it up to you. Let''s go together." Heaven can''t help but look at the people in front of him.


    The childe without trace takes out the jade Ruyi, the eyes are light and cool.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds a long sword with breath outside.


    From their performance, we can''t see that their injuries are not cured.


    Small sable purple eyes full of fierce, looking at the back of the five beast emperor is also ready to start, he said: "you can''t help, back to protect my sister."


    Five people were a little surprised, but when they heard the order, they retreated to Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge nodded friendly, but these people didn''t mean to listen to Hua Ruge.


    In their opinion, if it wasn''t for this woman king, he would not provoke such a terrible opponent. If he won, he would be OK. If he lost, he would have to affect the whole forest of xuanshou.


    Hua Ruge knows his faults and doesn''t care about their attitude.


    The long palm of the emperor''s hand protruded from the sleeve of his robe. The golden light flashed. He had a golden axe in his hand.


    But as an artifact of the same level, Kaitian axe looks much more common than qiaori divine sword. It has no horrible breath at all, and nothing special except the unique and attractive shape.


    Seeing the axe, Tian Gu''s arrogant expression appeared a crack. Looking at the axe, he was shocked and said, "this is the legendary open sky axe?"


    Jun Tianxia didn''t answer, but slowly laid the axe in front of him and prepared for the battle.


    "There is no artifact at all. I''d like to see how powerful it can be." Tiangu sneered, glanced at the four people in front of him and said: "if you don''t have me, you may be the legend of this era, but if you provoke me, you can only go to hell to show your authority."


    "Too much bullshit." Mink said a word, put out one hand and attacked Tianyu.


    His whole body is full of purple light, his right hand is bent into claws, and the purple light in the center of his hand condenses into a roaring beast head, which is not gaudy and straight to the heart of Tiangu, powerful and fierce.


    The sky murmured coldly, and the sword of the sun fell in his hand. The horrible breath formed a black light and went towards the hand of the mink.


    The mink does not dodge the look of disdain in his eyes.


    Just as Wu Guang was about to collide with the purple light he hit, the three sides simultaneously received the black light with three energies.


    They are tuo Ba Rui''s big palm seal, Jun Tianxia''s axe blade and the boundary of Childe wutrace.


    The black light smashes three energy streams in turn, which seems to be very smooth, but at the same time, it is consumed greatly, so when it acts on the mink, its strength has become weak.


    The mink''s eye angle is up, and one claw goes through the black light to reach the chest of Tian Yu.


    Tiangu responds and starts to retreat, but he was too confident about the power of Shenjian before, and now it''s a little late.


    "Roar!"


    The animal in mink''s hand, which was completely formed by energy, roared and hit Tianyu''s chest.


    Mink is now equivalent to the cultivation of human deity, but its attack power is much stronger than that of human beings.


    Tian Gu was hit and snorted. He was hurt.


    But he was hurt, and the mink broke the black light because of the hard blow. His right hand was hurt, and the blood continued to flow down his fingers.


    Tuoba Rui, juntianxia and childe wutrace were also affected more or less when they blocked the sword.


    The power of Shenjian cannot be underestimated.


    Tian Gu began to lose his angry expression on his face and said with a smile, "if you hurt me, you will pay such a price. Why do you win me?"


    Hua Ruge is also a scream when he looks at it. This time, although face-to-face meeting has gained the upper hand, the price paid is not small. It must be a loss to both sides if we go on like this.


    "The sword of the sun, but so it is." Tuoba Rui''s light way, now that they have felt the strength of the sword, it shows that it is not invincible.


    As soon as his voice fell and his wrist turned, the white light of the long sword in his hand won. The point of the sword was more like a light source. Hua Yuege narrowed his eyes slightly and saw his wrist sink. Then he picked up the point of the sword, and the dazzling light went towards the sky.


    Light in the air, gradually become a net of sword light, toward the sky and then cover down.


    Tiangu saw the pupil of the sword net for a moment, because he felt the pressure from the road. It seemed that the sword net was not an attack, but a three thousand roads that bound human beings. If he disobeyed, he would go against the sky.


    But he was the son of God after all. He only hesitated for a moment and knew that he wanted to fight back. But in a ten thousandth of a second, the childe without trace had stood behind him. Yuruyi leaned out, and his powerful spiritual power hit his back heart.


    Today, Tiangu can''t help but bear a blow, no matter whether he is advancing or retreating. He can''t think of a subconscious twist to avoid the blow of Childe Wuxian, and he raises his sword to fight against the sword net.


    But the change was too fast. He didn''t have time to instill too much power in the magic sword. He was in a hurry to fight.


    In his hand, the sword of the sun fell on the sword net, and mink and juntianxia immediately started.


    Just at the moment Tiangu split the sword net, the sword net burst suddenly, and then Tiangu felt an inexplicable force attacking his spirit. This time, he knew it was a trick.


    However, this is just the beginning. The spirit has just been wounded. Before he can heal, he has another palm and axe blade hitting his chest at the same time.


    Tiangu''s body retreated, and finally vomited a mouthful of blood.


    At the same time, Tuo BARREI retreated. He integrated his soul power into the power of the road and released it through the sword net. Although it hurt Tianyu, the sword net was broken and it also backfired on him.


    Hua rushes up to him and says, "if you can''t hold on, take a rest."


    She always felt that something would happen to him if he went on like this.


    Tuo Ba Rui turns his head and holds her face in one hand. His eyes are pitying and firm: "how can I fall down with you behind me?"


    "Don''t do that. I''m afraid." Hua Ruge never felt so flustered.


    If she didn''t have him, how could she deal with herself.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and said, "I know it."


    "Then promise me nothing." Hua Ruge is holding on to him.


    "Well, it''s for you." Tuoba Rui''s voice is tolerant and indulgent, like coaxing children.


    Hua Ruge just let go.


    If this is not for the world, she vowed never to let go.


    But it''s not the time to be a girl and a child. She has to think about the big picture.


    The Pathetique in her eyes flickered away. When she looked up again, her calm eyes showed a resolute look. The more she was at such a time, the more calm she was. Only in this way can she possibly help.


    Tian Gu was hurt seriously. He looked at several people: "you guys are really capable."


    "I said, this is not your time." The childe with no trace said, unfolding his palm, jade Ruyi in his hand slowly lifted off and floated in front of him.


    Tian Yu didn''t speak hard this time, but he stared at Yu Ruyi seriously and was ready to start at any time.

 Chapter 645

    Yu Ruyi floats in front of the childe without trace. With his hands pushed, Yu Ruyi bursts into a white light and attacks the sky.


    Tian Yu did not hesitate this time, but cut it with a wave.


    Childe Wuxian''s hands continuously made one by one decisions, and one by one the white light flashed to yuruyi, and the white light was also continuously strengthened.


    "Boom!"


    The magic sword of meteor day was cut on the white light. Two energy shocks on one black side made a huge sound. Unlike in the past, the white light did not dissipate immediately, but continued to fight against the magic sword of meteor day.


    Tian Gu frowned, and the power in his body poured into the sword continuously, trying to get rid of the confrontation as soon as possible.


    The Dharma decisions of Childe Wuxian are faster and faster, and the white light is constantly being held.


    Tuoba Rui mink and juntianxia will not miss this opportunity and attack one after another. Tiangu bites his teeth and mobilizes the power in his body. In the meantime, the sword of the sun falls into the sky, which is black and bright, and covers the white light instantly. Taking advantage of this gap, he retreats quickly.


    He has suffered such a loss and does not want to be attacked again.


    Sure enough, as soon as he left, the emptiness of the three fell into emptiness.


    The childe''s eyes are shining and his hands are rolling out again.


    White light carries yuruyi and attacks Tianyu directly. Tianyu hums and then cuts it with a sword. He feels that it can destroy yuruyi directly.


    However, before yuruyi was touched by the sword, yuruyi suddenly burst open. The terrible white light was scattered everywhere, and the powerful impact force went straight to Tianyu''s chest.


    Tiangu didn''t expect to use this move. It''s too late to retreat. He waved a border with his own strength.


    But yuruyi is the life weapon of Childe wutrace. The power of self explosion is so terrible that he can''t even defeat childe wutrace with his own power, let alone attack at this level.


    They saw that the black border was soon broken, and Tiangu was shocked and flew out.


    The traceless childe also leans over and pours out a mouthful of blood. This life weapon is connected with the spirit. If it destroys the great wound that people will suffer. What''s more, cultivation declined.


    Hua Ruge is worried. He was hurt badly, but now he is even more dangerous.


    Jun Tianxia doesn''t wait for him to breathe. He slowly rises up with an axe. There are seven golden energy dragons around him.


    Hua Ruge sees that his momentum is rising and his whole body energy Golden Dragon is becoming more and more clear.


    After all, Tiangu has a magic sword to protect his body and recovers quickly. But he just wiped the blood on his lips and felt the threat before he could breathe.


    He looked up and saw that there were seven clear golden dragons all over the world rushing into the sky axe, and then there was a lot of golden light left in the sky axe, and there was a terrible smell coming out.


    Tian Gu was shocked and began to infuse the magic power into Dao qiaori''s divine sword to activate it.


    Hua Ruge''s pupils are shrunk. He only feels that both kinds of breath are terrible, which makes people want to avoid.


    It turns out that the power needed for the sky axe is dragon Qi. No wonder you all value it so much.


    However, the monarch is the king, and there is dragon spirit. Why did Tuoba Rui say that the time for the axe to open the sky is not right now?


    Is it because the monarch can only produce seven dragons, and Mahayana needs more dragons?


    Jun Tianxia is strong enough to hold the axe in his hands and chop towards the sky below.


    Tian Gu''s eyes are calm now. The sword in his hand is Wu Guangda Sheng. The sword collides with the sky axe.


    "Boom!"


    The deafening roar continues to come out, and the space around the two warring people is shaken open by black holes, which is extremely terrifying.


    All the people in the battlefield below were shaken and fell to the ground and died.


    Even Hua Ruge''s strong constitution feels that Qi and blood in his body are surging. If he doesn''t regulate his breath in time, he will hurt his heart.


    Tuoba Rui, the childe without trace and the mink also retreated to her side. Their faces were very ugly, because they had been hurt before.


    Seeing this, the five beast kings quickly blocked in front of several people and supported the defense border.


    The aftershock of the battle is so terrible that we can see the horror of the artifact.


    Hua Ruge looked at the three and asked, "how are you doing?"


    "Sister, I''m fine. You don''t have to worry." The mink said comfortingly first.


    Childe Wuxian shakes his head to show that it''s OK.


    "All right." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge gave a pill for healing. She was glad that she had more pills, or she would not have enough.


    "You''re going to have to work hard, aren''t you?" She asked again.


    She found that there was no one who was not worried.


    After swallowing the elixir, the childe Wuxian said: "the sword is more powerful than the axe, but we have already hit Tianyu hard before. Now it should be the same."


    "That''s good." Hua Ruge finally sees a glimmer of hope.


    Now they are still surrounded by dazzling light. They can''t see a figure at all and can''t measure the war situation.


    This lasted for half a column of incense, and the light disappeared. The monarch flew back, and Tiangu fell down in the air directly, and the body was stable in the air.


    Juntianxia stands still and gasps. It seems that he is weak to the extreme.


    Hua rugo takes out the healing pill and hands it to him.


    He took the suit and took a few breaths. His face recovered slowly. Although he was hurt, it was not serious.


    The traceless childe looked at Tianyu, who was standing in the middle of the sky, and then saw that the black light of his sword was weakened. He said, "he can''t do it. We will take his life."


    Say a few people to come forward directly, encircle the sky Yu in the middle.


    Hua Ruge also followed the past and kept a close watch on the trend. The more this time, the more we can''t neglect it.


    Tian Gu takes off his tattered robe and stares at several people: "you Why are you all so evil? "


    Hua Ruge also found that, except for the strength of Childe wutrace, the other three were not strong, but the combat effectiveness was terrible.


    When she thought of these people, she couldn''t help but think of a word - fighting madman.


    Tiangu now believes in the words of Childe wutrace. He may have a wrong era. There are too many things he can''t surpass in this era.


    He was sure that if he didn''t have the sword in his hand, he would not be able to fight any one of them.


    Even if he had a magic sword in his hand, he still lost.


    Tuoba Rui carries his sword. Jianfeng points to his chest and says, "suffer death."


    In a word, he stabbed his sword straight up.


    Tian Gu has been hurt in succession. Now it''s hard to drive the magic sword. Although he is strong, he can''t drive more people than the other side.


    Even though the four were seriously injured, the siege on one person was also very strong, and Tiangu soon suffered several injuries.


    "Roar!"


    After the sword of bertobarui drove back, he suddenly raised his head to the sky and roared.


    "Do you think you can win this way?" His eyes were red, he shouted, and he had never been so frustrated that he was in a state of near madness.

 Chapter 646

    Hua Ruge saw Tianyu''s crazy expression and had an unknown premonition in his heart.


    "Do you think you still have a chance to turn it over?" Tuoba Rui''s eyes are light and cold, and some despise it.


    "Hahaha." Tian Gu laughs wildly, rips off her broken robe and throws it down. Her face recovers from arrogance, but this time she is sick.


    "You want to uproot me and continue to dominate this continent. It''s so fanciful that I will lead you to hell even if I die!" Tiangu said, and suddenly began to say something.


    "Traceless childe Mou Guang a coagulate way:" he is overdrawn life to pray for divine power, this next trouble


    "I killed him before he was successful." Said mink, punching him in the chest.


    Tiangu''s body shape shocked, and then he showed a strange smile.


    Mink only felt that his fist was hit by a powerful force and let him fly back directly. Fortunately, he had a strong resistance, which only made his body shake a few times, not seriously.


    "He has become stronger now." Mink has some unbelievable ways.


    Mr. Wu trace frowned. Now the situation is really serious. Even if he wants to sacrifice, it won''t work. Because his life is only one year left, he doesn''t have the artifact in his hand like Tian Yu, and even if he overdrafts, it won''t have much effect.


    Tuoba Rui and juntianxia are also dignified, thinking of ways.


    Over there, the sky''s breath skyrocketed. A moment later, it was even stronger than before.


    Hua yuemianlu is shocked. What''s the matter?


    "Hahaha, you don''t want me to be better, you have to die!" Heaven laughs and says.


    What a madness!


    "There''s no choice. Let''s keep attacking." Said the childe without trace.


    Several people nodded and flew up to fight with Tian Yu at the same time. Now they have almost exhausted their advantages and can only fight for the details.


    Even though he was strong but disorganized, he didn''t hurt them for a while.


    Hua Ruge is worried secretly.


    "Let''s go!" An animal emperor opened his mouth, then several people nodded and went to the battlefield.


    The attack power of these five people is above the level of God. Even if they are the top powers in the human world, they can help each other to show their magic power.


    There was a constant roar from the battlefield. Hua Ruge stared at the sword and thought that if he had robbed the earth earlier, he might not have what he is now.


    But if there is no such thing, there is no way she can do it now. This level of war, let alone her hands, will not be able to intervene in her heyday.


    The presence of the five great beasts improved the situation in the battlefield, but in a short time Tian Gu adapted to the rhythm and beat several people down one by one.


    During this period, Tianyu was more or less injured.


    "There is no way for you to die." Tian Gu called out, and the sword of the sun fell into the sky, Wu guangdasheng, and the sword went out.


    The four dodged and continued to attack.


    Tiangu sneers and starts to deal with them one by one, even if they are injured.


    The war situation changed quickly. Hua Ruge was dazzled. He didn''t know what happened. Hua Ruge saw Tiangu stab mink with a sword. The mink dodged in time, but it was still pierced by sword Qi through his shoulder and neck, and the blood was scattered.


    "Mink."


    Hua Ruge exclaimed, and the mink retreated to her side.


    Through Hua Ruge''s sword Qi, he saw that his wound was surrounded by black clothes, and the mink''s face was white and hurt badly.


    "Wait, my sister will treat you."


    Hua Ruge catches him and puts one hand on his wound. There is a light green light on his fingertip. The healing energy of the wood system pours out and heals the wound of the mink.


    It''s hard to dispel the black Qi in the wound. Hua rugo frowned for half a day to cure the wound, and recuperated his internal injury.


    She just didn''t do it all the time just for fear that someone might have a fatal injury.


    After treatment, Hua Ruge handed him a pill and said, "you just hurt your heart. It''s very dangerous. You can''t do it anymore."


    "Sister, I don''t care." Mink said he was going to stand up.


    "You can''t help now. You can''t be brave." Hua is as serious as a song.


    Mink also knows that it''s not fun to be hurt directly by the meteor sun divine sword, but to be healed directly in the space of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge sighs in her heart, but it''s not over yet. As soon as she looks up, she sees Tuoba Rui spit out a mouthful of blood and flies back.


    Hua Ruge catches him in a hurry. Before he can speak, he listens to Tuoba Rui: "Xiaoge, I need your help."


    "What to do?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Help me heal, and then give me the crystal you brought out of the temple of light last time." Tuo Ba Rui said all this, and it''s hard to breathe.


    "Good." Hua Yuege didn''t ask why, and agreed directly.


    "I''ve got a good idea," she said, turning her eyes


    She turned her hand and took out the city of the sky. Shen nianyi set up a large array of spirits in the city of the sky, helped him to the center of the array, and then took out the small mountain like spirit stones from the space and piled them beside him.


    "I''ll heal you first." Hua Yuege said, fully operating the power of wood system, constantly scouring Tuoba Rui''s body.


    Tuoba Rui sits in the middle of the array with his knees crossed and his body is slightly restored.


    Hua Ruge is now very high in cultivation, and with eight times the strength, the soul skill that can be used is also very strong.


    Tuoba Rui is cured by her, and her health is finally better.


    But Hua Ruge''s face is very white.


    "OK, let''s have a rest. I''ll take the rest." Tuoba Rui says a kiss on her forehead, which is very gentle.


    Hua Ruge nods and Tuo barrui begins to crush a large number of Lingjing and absorb the Lingli.


    Hua Ruge, however, slipped out of the city without obedience. She was uneasy not to look at the battlefield.


    Now there are only childe Wuwen and juntianxia still fighting outside. Childe Wuwen is strong. Juntianxia is because of the open axe.


    As time went by, Hua Ruge never felt so nervous.


    But the more nervous she is, the less she will be able to survive. The time for half column incense is not available. The power of Childe Wuchen is exhausted. When she sees it, she quickly uses the tripod to fight against him and save childe Wuchen.


    Once again, the spirit was severely damaged, but Hua Ruge couldn''t care so much at the moment.


    "Cough, cough..." The childe with no trace coughs heavily, his face has no blood color.


    "I will take you to the city of the sky." Hua Ruge took pains to help the childe to enter and let him sit in it, but now her spirit has been damaged and there is no way to arrange the array.


    Fortunately, you don''t need it.


    Outside, Emperor Tianxia takes an axe to support him. Inside, Hua Ruge is in a hurry.


    "It turns out that the power of the axe can only be exerted by people like you who have the spirit of the emperor. Unfortunately, you are not yet in the right place and are destined to die in my hands." Tiangu looked at the king''s world and said scornfully.

 Chapter 647

    "You are glad to meet me now. If I become a climate, a hundred of you are not enough for me to kill." The king looked down.


    Tiangu sneers: "you are crazy."


    "Unfortunately, you can''t wait for that day." The king said, turn over your hand and take out the nine dragon seal and hang it on your head. A stream of real dragon Qi poured into the sky axe.


    Once again, the sky axe won the golden victory and attacked the sky.


    Hua Ruge stared out of the city and saw the two people fighting together. The power of Jun Tianxia was insufficient. Tian Gu was too radical and the balance was a bit disordered, so Jun Tianxia didn''t fall for a while.


    And if two people fight to consume, the first thing they can''t support is the monarchy.


    Time flies by. The sun has set to dusk. The battle is still going on below. The sky above is gradually setting. It doesn''t seem to last long.


    Hua Ruge looks into the city. Tuoba Rui has used more than half of the Lingjing in the mountain. He doesn''t know what he''s doing.


    "Boom!"


    When the sound of the explosion came, Hua Yuege saw that the emperor was defeated, and there was no luster on the jade seal. So was the open axe in his hand.


    "Boy, I said, you''re not my match." Tian Gu approached with a smile.


    "Back to the city of the sky." Hua Ruge cried after him.


    King world Mou light a heavy, back.


    Tian Gu is not in a hurry to chase him. He is standing in front of the gate of the sky city, where Hua Ruge is standing.


    "Hua Ruge, do you want to stop me?" Heaven''s joking way.


    Hua Yuege is not good at fighting, but she is not afraid to fight. She said with a smile, "you say that you are not sad. If you don''t have any skills, you will feel powerful with a broken sword."


    "What do you say?" Tian Gu''s face was gloomy.


    Hua Ruge gave him a big smile and repeated one by one: "say - you - advise!"


    "You want to die!" Tian Gu said and broke into the city.


    Hua Ruge did not retreat, and his face was still disdainful: "so, put down your sword, as long as you can win me, I will admit that you don''t counselle me. How about that?"


    "You think I''m a fool?" Asked the cold voice of the sky.


    Hua Ruge held out a finger and shook it in the air. "You are not stupid, but you are a little counsellor, and you can''t say it''s wrong."


    "Woman, do you think I''m kidding you?" The sky is full of threats.


    Hua Ruge put away his smiley face and said solemnly: "what if you don''t make fun of me? At most, you just killed me. You can''t live long. What''s so proud of?"


    "Even if I die, I will let you back." Tian Gu said, and the sword came straight to Hua Ruge.


    Now Hua Ruge''s cultivation has been exhausted, and she can only support to transfer out the tripod. But just after her mind moved, there was a strong momentum in front of her, which rolled directly to the sky.


    At the same time, Hua Ruge felt that his waist was tight and he had been held back for several steps.


    Familiar taste, Hua Ruge do not turn around also know is Tuoba Rui.


    He took her to a safe place before he put her down and said, "look here, don''t get close."


    "How strong are you? You..." Hua Ruge is in a hurry.


    Didn''t wait for her finish Tuo Ba Rui''s finger has been pressed on her lips, then said: "rest assured, I promised you will be OK."


    Tuoba Rui said, he went to the king''s side, reached out his hand and said, "let me use the Kaitian axe."


    "Can you do it?" Although Jun Tianxia asked, he still handed the axe to Tuoba Rui.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t answer, and then he stood opposite Tian Yu and said in a cold voice, "I said, don''t threaten her, don''t you hear me?"


    "You Are you stronger? " Tian Yu has just felt it in Tuoba Rui.


    "I''ll see if I try." Tuoba Rui looks very cold. Once the Kaitian axe is wielded, it seems that the power of three thousand avenues is integrated into the axe and Tianyu is caught off guard and can only fight back in a hurry.


    Jun Tianxia is also surprised to see that the power of the road can also urge the sky axe.


    In fact, it''s reasonable to think about it. After all, everything in the world is in the Tao.


    Kaitian axe is in the hands of Tuoba Rui. The attack means are integrated with the rules of the road, which makes Tianyu disorderly.


    Tuoba Rui''s own strength has also improved a lot. Judging from the strength of the war, he is close to the childe without trace. He should be better than Tiangu himself.


    "Why is he so fierce all of a sudden?" You have doubts all over the world.


    Hua Ruge''s face is white, and even his lips are bloodless.


    "Ruge, are you ok?" The king asked.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said slowly, "it''s not that he has become stronger, it''s his own strength."


    It''s obvious that juntianxia didn''t understand.


    "There is a wound in his body, which can''t be cultivated. From the beginning of cultivation, he has been using part of his strength to suppress the wound in his body. Now, he uses that strength." Hua Yuege said, eyes straight, voice has no mood feelings.


    Jun Tianxia is also slightly shocked. It turns out that Tuoba Rui is such a terrible strong man. If he is not hurt, what kind of person should he be.


    "You mean he''s fighting for it?" He said.


    Hua Yuege didn''t answer, but bent over and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Like a song." Jun Tianxia reached for her hand and said with heartache on her face, "don''t do this, trust him first."


    Hua Ruge wiped the blood on the corners of his mouth with his sleeve, and looked straight at the battle between the two. The voice said without emotion: "I''m ok. It''s someone else who has something to do."


    She would not allow herself to fall until she had killed the man.


    Tuoba Rui released his strength and had an axe to open the sky. In addition, he mastered the rules of the road, which completely suppressed Tianyu''s fighting.


    Every time he fought hard, Tian Gu would suffer a lot of injuries. He watched Tuoba Rui, who was indifferent and strong, gradually became awed. He backed away and said: "who are you? Who? "


    "The one who wants your life." Tuo Ba Rui said that the golden light of the sky axe in his hand released a dazzling golden light that had never been seen before, and he fiercely split into the scared sky.


    Tian Gu raises his sword for a block.


    "Boom!"


    There was another explosion. After the golden light disappeared, Tuo BARREI stood still, but Tiangu retreated in succession. He didn''t react from the failure. He was a little lost.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed at this time, turned over his hands and took out his mother''s long black bow. He drew the bow together with the arrow.


    "Whew!"


    The black long arrow roared through the sky. It was not only the naked eye, but also the mental force.


    "Poof!" The long black arrow passed through Tiangu''s right wrist, which was shattered by the force of terror. When he felt the pain, his hand had already fallen down with the magic sword of the fallen sun.


    "Devour the beast!"


    Hua Ruge called out.


    The speed of devouring the beast is faster than that of the arrow. People don''t see any shadow. Then they see that the meteor sun sword in the air suddenly disappears, and the bloody palm after falling down.

 Chapter 648

    This series of changes is too fast, the following people didn''t respond to it, and then they saw that Tianyu grew old at an incredible speed without the magic sword of the meteor day.


    "Ah!" He cried out in pain, "what have you done?"


    "I said, I want your life!" Tuoba ruileng hums, turns over his hand and cuts off the past with an axe blade.


    Now Tiangu has lost the ability of resistance, and is split into two pieces obliquely, falling from the air.


    In an instant, the war below is over, and they are all staring at this scene.


    Tuoba Rui goes back to the city of the sky and hands the sky axe to Jun Tianxia and says, "return it to you."


    "How are you?" Jun Tianxia takes the axe and asks.


    Tuoba Rui shook his head, looked at Hua Ruge, smiled and said, "I promised you I would not break my promise."


    "Let me see." Hua rugo obviously doesn''t believe him.


    "Don''t worry, hug." Tuoba Rui said and held out his hand.


    Hua Ruge felt his hand caressing his back, even if it was down, she also felt his weight, even if it was on her.


    "Tuoba Rui." Hua Ruge exclaimed.


    Tuo barrui did not respond.


    Hua Ruge quickly put him on the ground and explored his body with mental power.


    At this point, it was found that Tuo BARREI, after mobilizing the strength to suppress the injury, protected the meridians in his body with spiritual power, but these spiritual powers dissipated rapidly.


    This is the power he temporarily absorbed from those crystal spirits, but even if he had prepared in advance, the cracks in his meridians became very wide at the moment, which brought him a devastating disaster. Now as long as one meridians broke, he would die.


    "Tuo barrui, do you break your promise?" Hua said angrily like a song.


    But Tuoba Rui is now in a coma and can''t hear it.


    "Devour the beast. You''ve digested the meteor sun sword. I want the power of spirit." Hua is like a song.


    As soon as her voice fell, a steady stream of spiritual power poured into her body to make her full of strength.


    She took out a few more powerful pills and swallowed them directly. Then she took a deep breath and applied the spirit of wood system to Tuo BARREI to cure him.


    The damage of meridians is very difficult to treat. She used to recuperate him for a long time before, but now it is worse than at the beginning.


    This requires the combination of medicine and healing. Today, only healing can save Tuo Barrow''s life and make him wake up.


    That is to say, Hua Ruge has a constant power, and it can''t be saved by another doctor.


    At this time, childe Wuxian got up, probed, nodded his head and went out to preside over the overall situation.


    Juntianxia is left to protect the Dharma of Hua Ruge.


    The war outside ended as early as the death of Tiangu, because all the people in the demon sect fled after hearing the news and looked like a lost dog.


    Most of the righteous people spent the whole day exhausted and didn''t chase after them, so the war was over.


    Childe wutrace ordered everyone to withdraw to the outer part of the forest to recuperate, and he was back to the city of the sky.


    The city of the sky has always been hanging above the forest of the Xuan beast. After a night, Hua Yuege slowly received her contribution the next day. It is not that her strength has been exhausted, but that the healing technique has played its greatest role.


    "How is it?" The king asked.


    Hua Ruge breathed heavily and said: "life is saved. I''ll refine more pills for him. I should be able to wake up after conditioning for a while."


    "That''s good. How are you?" The king asked again.


    Although Hua Ruge has done one night''s work, her face is getting better now. Because the power of the sword is too terrible, she has lost to her continuously, and there is no sense of exhaustion.


    Or she will only devour the animal''s own body can not bear, devour the animal will no longer transport, will absorb their own energy.


    "If I have enough strength, I really want to try to break through now." Hua Yuege answers.


    The monarch world some don''t understand, but still smile way: "no matter how, nothing is good."


    "I''m fine." Hua Yuege said and looked at Tuoba Rui on the ground, feeling very sad.


    A catastrophe in the world was thus avoided, but her man was also seriously injured and comatose, and did not know how long to wake up.


    "It''s the best ending now. You want to be more open." The world is comforting.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "I know."


    "It''s too cold here. Go back," said childe Wuchen


    "Good."


    At dawn, the city of the sky also flew from the forest of xuanshou to the top of the ancient dragon city. This is the news of Dajie. The city is very lively.


    But when they saw the sky city coming back, they were silent again. They were happy that they would be safe later, but they were also worried about Tuo BARREI''s body. After all, he saved people.


    The city of sky was taken back in the city Lord''s mansion. Hua rugo refused the help of others. A man helped the comatose Tuoba Rui back to his room and put him on the big bed.


    Hua Ruge sat by the bed at first, then lay in his arms. After feeling his heartbeat, he sat up and looked at him and said, "you look so nice in silence, but I don''t like it. When will you wake up?"


    Of course, Tuo BARREI couldn''t answer her.


    Hua Ruge looked at him like that, and tears flowed down without warning. She did not wipe them, but said, "do you know that you scared me to death? If you don''t have it, what would you do with me?"


    When she is in trouble, she deliberately insists on being strong, but that doesn''t mean she won''t feel pain.


    Now, the dilemma had already passed, and the depressed mood in her heart suddenly surged up, which broke her reason involuntarily.


    "Tuo BARREI, you are a bastard!" She cried and scolded again.


    She will never fall in love with anyone if she has him in her heart. Does he really think that his sacrifice can make her live a good life?


    To sacrifice casually is not to make her feel uncomfortable.


    But after crying for a while, she wiped her tears, which was the mood of Tuo barrow when she understood her danger.


    It was so hard.


    No wonder he''s been in a temper since he came back.


    After she thought it over, she wiped away all her tears and said in the language of negotiation: "since we both have mistakes, it''s even offset, but this can''t go on like this."


    "I promise you first, and I won''t take any risks in the future, but when you wake up, I will promise you to ensure your own safety, otherwise..."


    Hua Ruge wanted to put on a cruel remark, but after thinking for a long time, he didn''t know what to say, and finally said, "otherwise, we won''t get married!"


    "No, it''s too heavy." Hua Yuege said that he was rejected.


    No matter what mistakes we make, we will make them.


    If Tuo BARREI heard her thoughts, she would be happy for a while.

 Chapter 649

    In the next few days, Hua Ruge carefully looked after Tuo BARREI''s body. He was almost sleepless and seldom went out of the room. Even outside, he didn''t care.


    Under her careful care, Tuo BARREI''s condition was stable, but because it was too serious, he didn''t wake up yet.


    On this day, it''s light after Hua Ruge''s Alchemy. She takes the pill to Tuo BARREI and goes out to fetch water to wipe his face.


    Xiao Qing looks worried at Hua Ruge outside the door.


    Hua Ruge has consumed a lot of effort recently. The whole person is not only emaciated but also a little haggard, not as usual.


    "Lord, would you like something to eat? I will prepare it for you." She said on the side.


    Usually Hua rugo is hungry after a meal. Now she hasn''t eaten anything in so many days. She looks worried.


    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t eat when I reach my cultivation level, and if I have biguandan, I don''t need to prepare what I eat." Hua Ruge explained as she washed her face. Her easygoing tone was the same as usual.


    Xiaoqing hands the towel and worries, "but how can you stand it if it goes on like this?"


    "If I can''t break down, don''t worry." Hua rugo took the towel and looked at her and said, "look at your haggard appearance these days. Don''t let my body go wrong. You fall down first."


    Before Xiao Qing could speak, there was humanity at the gate of the hospital: "if you take good care of yourself, she can''t worry about you."


    Hua Yuege looked up and saw that juntianxia appeared at the gate of the courtyard. He changed into a blue uniform and simply tied it up with a blue crown. When he looked at her, he was easygoing, just like a prince.


    "You''re right, but Tuo Barry is still lying in the room. How can I care for myself?" Hua Ruge sighed.


    Although she usually behaves in a big way, she doesn''t care about it in her heart. This time, Tuoba Rui suffered such a serious injury, which naturally hurt her.


    "How is he?" The king asked.


    "I have no worries about my life if I recuperate for a few days, but this injury is not easy to cure, so I am not sure when he will wake up." Hua Ruge said truthfully.


    "He will not let you wait." Jun Tianxia approached her and said, "don''t worry too much."


    "Hope." Hua Ruge sighed.


    "Bad mood will directly affect the body, do you want me to take you out for a rest?" The way of the king.


    Hua rugo shook his head: "I just want to keep him. When he gets better, you can rest assured that I will be OK."


    "You really don''t know how many people will be hurt if you look like this." There is a way of feeling in the world.


    Hua Ruge sat in the courtyard and told Xiao Qing, "serve tea."


    "You finally want to sit down and talk." Juntianxia sat opposite her, a little relieved.


    These days, he has come to see Wu Chih several times, but Hua Ruge has almost no communication with them, which is obviously a little better than the current situation at that time.


    "I''m sorry, it''s out of control." Hua Ruge apologized that she had worked hard to control her mood, but she still didn''t calm down.


    "That''s good." She was relieved by the emperor.


    Hua rugo looked at him as if she suddenly thought of something. She said, "you once told me that you have a way to cure him completely, right?"


    "Yes." Juntianxia nodded truthfully and looked at her and said, "but you didn''t agree."


    "I can''t marry you. Do you have any other conditions?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    She suddenly remembered that juntianxia had mentioned the deal with her a long time ago.


    The king looked at her and smiled bitterly and shook his head. "When I proposed the deal that day, you thought I was a villain. Now you still think so?"


    "I don''t mean that..."


    "I fell in love with you, but as for forcing you to marry me by such a mean, it''s because you must help me if you want to cure him." Juntianxia and her showdown.


    Hua is like a song with doubts.


    "If you don''t believe me, ask Tuo Barry when he wakes up. This may be the only way." There is another way.


    "I believe you, you have your pride, and you will not play such a trick on me." Hua Yuege said, and asked, "but I don''t understand why?"


    "I can''t say it''s not the time." I''m sorry.


    I don''t know if it''s the first time for Hua rugo to hear this sentence, she sighed and said, "OK, let''s wait later."


    Juntianxia nodded his head, and his heart was somewhat sad. The only woman he liked was unwilling to marry him.


    "How is the situation outside? Is the war over?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "After a battle these days, the demon gate has been completely destroyed. It is estimated that it will be completely encircled and annihilated in another half month." The way of the king.


    Hua, like a song, sniffs and frowns. "Kill all?"


    "To see childe Wuxian means to kill all." The way of the king.


    Now the leader of the three forces, Lei Changfeng, is dead, and nanmingtian is abandoned. Only childe wutrace can give orders.


    "The three magic gates can''t be generalized. Moreover, they are under the control of the chondrite deity this time, and their crimes are not fatal." Hua Ruge frowned.


    She has been in Mormon for a long time. She knows that there are also human feelings in Mormon, but there are many scum and psychologically distorted people in Choei sun cult.


    "I''m afraid that if they let it go easily, they will have trouble again." The way of the king.


    "Can''t we find another way to avoid it?" Hua Ruge said that she was very opposed to this.


    Jun Tianxia''s eyes fell on her and said, "now that the dean of Tianfu university has fallen, you are also the leader of Tianfu University. If you think it''s not good, you can put forward your opinions. I believe that childe Wuchen will not ignore it."


    Hua Ruge looks into the room and is embarrassed.


    Her heart is Tuo BARREI, but she can''t bear to watch the demon gate being slaughtered without doing anything.


    "Let me think about it." Hua Ruge is still hesitant. If it''s normal, I''ll find a way to go.


    Juntianxia looked at her and said, "I don''t care about anything else. You must take good care of yourself."


    "Well." Hua Ruge nods.


    Juntianxia leaves, Hua Ruge comes back to the room with a basin and wipes his face and hands for Tuoba Rui.


    "It''s because of emotion and reason that I should go, but if I leave, will something happen to you?" Hua Ruge carefully wiped his face and asked him some questions.


    Tuo BARREI could not answer her at this time.


    She sighed, wiped herself down on his chest and closed her eyes. Every time she felt his heartbeat like this, she was at ease.


    But now she had an idea about the devil gate. If she didn''t do it, it would be hard for her.

 Chapter 650

    In the evening, Hua rugo used healing to heal Tuoba Rui before he got to bed and leaned against him.


    In the dark, she whispered, "I''ve been thinking about it for a day, but I can''t help but look for someone to look after you when I''m running for it."


    After that, she sighed and said, "I know you''ll blame me when you wake up, but I really can''t ignore it. At that time, I''ll apologize to you and ask you to kiss more."


    She said that she leaned against him again and said, "I don''t like you. I''ll come back to you when I''ve finished. Then I''ll be with you waiting for you to wake up."


    "But when will you wake up? Juntianxia says you won''t let me wait long. Do you think so?"


    "If I could, I really think it''s me who''s in a coma now. It would be easier."


    "Can you hear me? I''d love to talk to you. " Hua Ruge looks at him. His sharp face is also highly recognizable in the dark. She can''t help kissing him on the face and continues: "Tuo BARREI, I love you. I want to marry you. Will you wake up?"


    There were tears in her eyes in the dark.


    The next morning, Hua Ruge had an early morning. He fed Tuo Barry a pill as usual, and then Zizai explored his body carefully. He was relieved when he knew that everything was normal.


    She opened the door and saw Xiaoqing saying, "please help me bring the brocade."


    "Yes." Xiaoqing leaves in response.


    Hua Ruge simply combed and washed, and put on a white dress. For the first time in so many days, she had some spirit and looked like she had been in the past.


    Then she sat down beside the bed and leaned over his lips and kissed him, "I''ll be back soon, you wait for me."


    After a while, Yunjin came in, and just walked into the door, he said with dissatisfaction, "for several days, you have kept me away from coming in. Do you know that I am worried about elder martial brother?"


    As an excellent doctor and alchemist, he was begged by countless people for treatment, but Hua Ruge was so good that he could not even enter the door, saying that she could not be disturbed. She was so angry that she could not.


    But later, when he saw that childe wutrace had been rejected, he felt a little more balanced.


    "Keep your voice down. Your elder martial brother is resting." Hua Ruge reminds me.


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s state, Yunjin is helpless. He doesn''t argue, but asks, "what''s the matter with me?"


    "I have something to discuss with Childe Wuchen. Can you take care of your elder martial brother for a while?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "My elder martial brother, of course, I am bound to, but you are willing to go out?" Cloud brocade some strange questions.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and said, "I haven''t seen you in a few days, but my words have changed a lot. What''s the good news?"


    "Cheng Cheng, I don''t care about you. Don''t ask me." The brocade company is busy.


    He thinks that this person will be similar after a long time. Now Hua Ruge is really like his elder martial brother.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "then you should always check his body changes, not carelessly."


    "I know that although my alchemy level is not as good as yours, my medical skill is not as bad as yours." Yunjin is very confident about this.


    Hua Yuege explained again and again for a while before leaving.


    Out of the yard, she went straight to the yard of the childe without trace. When she arrived, she saw others standing in the yard, with their backs to her, appreciating the flowers in the yard.


    Before she could speak, she saw him turn around. When she saw that she was wearing a white dress, she said with some surprise, "it''s rare for you to wear plain clothes."


    "It''s just on a whim." Hua Yuege approached the hospital and went straight to the theme: "you plan to continue this war."


    "I knew you had to take care of it. Sit down and say," tea is still hot. " The childe said and sat on the stone bench in the courtyard.


    Hua Ruge looked at the two cups of tea on the table and said: "you expect me to come to you today."


    "No one else is worth waiting for in the morning." The childe without trace said, the people on one side retreated and quickly brought up some tea and placed them on the table.


    "How do you know?" Hua Ruge sat down without thinking.


    "I heard that you saw the emperor yesterday. I guess you should know the external situation. Since you know that, you should come." "No trace childe says again way:" eat something, see all thin become what kind


    "You really know me." Hua Yuege said, "how are you?"? Has it recovered? "


    "Don''t worry, it''s all right." Childe wutrace has a warm voice.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "then I said my purpose. I think it''s too cruel to kill the devil gate."


    "They were killed and wounded badly this time. If they don''t uproot, they are likely to retaliate in the future. The Japanese God is an example." What''s your point of view.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I have a better way."


    "Tell me." Childe wutrace''s interesting way.


    "Accept them, I can go to negotiations, as long as they are willing to surrender, we can let go." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    "I''ve thought about it, but you''re not afraid of them coming back?" Mr. Wu trace continued to ask.


    Hua Ruge continued: "the perennial confrontation between the orthodox and the Mormon is not because of the Mormon, but because the orthodox always keeps them out of the door and doesn''t recognize their status, which leads to their resistance."


    Childe Wuxian nodded and motioned for her to continue.


    "I will put forward the condition that as long as the magic gate gives up those poisonous and hurtful practices, we will recognize the position of the magic gate in the mainland, and I believe that they will be willing to live in peace with us." Hua Ruge analysis.


    All things are better blocked than sparse, and reasonable governance is the way to permanent peace.


    In fact, her understanding of the magic power of the magic gate is mostly harmless, and only a few are extremely extreme.


    And there may not be no such person in the right way.


    So she didn''t think the magic gate should be kept out.


    "I promise you, but there is another condition. If they want to surrender, they must kill all the remaining evils of the meteorite God." Childe Wudi said.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I know, those people can''t stay."


    "Then go ahead. How many people should I send to you?" Asked the childe.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "when I come, I will leave the sky city in the yard. As long as it doesn''t look right, I will come back through the transmission array and nothing will happen."


    "Do you think I might agree?" "No trace picked to pick eyebrows, then said:" six God level strong, you take me to let you go


    "It''s not like negotiation. People must think that it''s impossible for us to impose power on others." Hua Ruge shakes her head.


    Childe wutrace naturally understood this truth. Hearing her saying, he simply said, "I''ll negotiate with another person, and you stay."


    He thought that he could let her go for relaxation, but he could not be careless about her safety.

 Chapter 651

    "I''m sure you can''t find a better fit." Hua Ruge denied a sentence, and then analyzed it to him: "in order to show sincerity, I can''t lower my position, and I can''t do things too badly. My biggest advantage is that I am familiar with the Brahman patriarch, and I know him."


    "I''d rather go to someone else if I can''t guarantee your safety." Childe Wuxian is unmoved.


    Hua Ruge had no choice but to take a step back: "then I will take a person with me, and the ouch teleportation array will definitely go."


    "Two." Childe wutrace looks unchanged and throws out these two words.


    Hua Ruge nods helplessly: "OK, listen to you."


    "There is another condition." Go on, childe.


    Hua Ruge looked at him warily and said, "what else?"


    The childe without trace looked at the tea on the table and said to her, "have something to eat."


    "I said, your highness, has anyone said that you are faking the public and benefiting the private?" I have seen through your expression on Hua Ruge''s face.


    The childe without trace smiled, and then said with some pride, "who dares to say that to me except you?"


    This is the truth.


    Hua Ruge had no temper. He bowed his head and ate two pieces. Then he took a sip of tea and said, "it''s not bad."


    Then she wiped her mouth and got up.


    Usually, she would eat and take this opportunity. Now, Tuo BARREI really lost a lot of her whole life.


    The childe without trace can''t see it in his eyes, even in his heart. He nodded on his face and said, "OK, let''s go."


    The entourage followed her out and found two God level strong men to escort her in Cangsong temple.


    "When we go, we should try to be low-key, not too high." Hua Ruge explained that she knew the top pride of these strong people, and it would be easy to do bad things at that time.


    "I don''t dare to. We are just divine servants. Your Highness has told me that everything should follow the first order. I will understand." The old man''s attitude was extraordinarily respectful.


    Hua Ruge didn''t adapt to it, but soon thought of the system of Cangsong temple. Except that childe Wuxian was the master, the rest of the people seemed to have no status and were very autocratic.


    But that''s to avoid trouble.


    After flying in the sky, the three men saw that there were many dead and wounded in huaruge. They couldn''t help but lament that the upper level of the devil gate was ambitious. At last, the poor were the ordinary monks.


    She can''t let the tragedy go on.


    Soon the two men arrived at the defense area of the disciples of the demon sect, so there was a constant attack of soul skills. Hua Ruge, the Council member, only defended but not fought back. At the same time, he opened his mouth and said to the lower part, "Hua Ruge of Tianfu University, seeking to see the three patriarchs of Brahman, feixingzong and xuanyinzong."


    This kind of negotiation can''t be put in the dark. Otherwise, it''s easy for the three demons to have a gap, which leads to the breakdown of the negotiation. So she must meet the three demons together.


    The following people are afraid of Hua Ruge. Only a few days later, someone said, "come down, wait for us to report."


    "Good." Hua Ruge is very talkative, bringing down the two strong people behind him.


    She was dressed in white and was stunned by a group of disciples.


    Even if Hua rugo doesn''t listen, they know that most of them are talking about her appearance and age, which is quite inconsistent with her current identity.


    While waiting here, she watched a lot of wounded people being carried from the front to the back. It was obvious that these doctors in the field could not treat them. There should be a better doctor to carry them to the back.


    Among these people, she even saw a familiar face. It was Cui Hao, the steward she met when she first entered Xuanyin school, who took good care of her. They also drank a lot of wine together.


    Only saw his abdomen to be cut through, wrapped a lot of bandages, but also if the gas silk.


    The man who carried him cried, "brother, if you hold on a little longer, it will be OK."


    This is Xiong Yanqing, who also drank with her.


    I''m afraid Cui Hao''s injury will not last for a long time, so without thinking about it, she went forward and said, "brother Yanqing, put Cui down, I''ll show him."


    Xiong Yanqing is stunned. He decides to look at Hua Ruge and think whether he has heard it wrong.


    Looking at the woman''s momentum, he knew that she was a strong man. He never knew such a person.


    Hua Ruge can only report to his family: "I am Tianfu college, Hua Ruge."


    Xiong Yanqing was shocked to hear about Hua Ruge and said: "you are The sea? "


    "Put it down. He''s dying." Hua Ruge nodded and said.


    "Good." Xiong Yanqing and his companions quickly put Cui Hao on the ground. Cui Hao is now in a coma.


    The disciples looked at each other and didn''t stop them. After all, it was not a big deal. They didn''t want to offend Hua rugo.


    Hua Ruge took out a pill and put it in Cui Hao''s mouth. Then he took off the bandage and put his hand over the wound.


    Light green light pouring down, Cui Hao''s wound in contact with the green light after miraculous healing.


    All the disciples of the demon sect around looked stupid.


    Because there are very few Animists in the wood department, they have only heard that senior doctors have such magical healing methods before, but they have never seen them.


    It''s hard to avoid feeling this first time.


    Cui Hao is just a trauma. After the healing, he will be well. The healing elixir will give birth to vitality and vitality again. When Hua Ruge closes his hand, Cui Hao almost immediately opens his eyes.


    "It''s amazing." Seeing this scene, the disciple exclaimed.


    An older man said: "don''t make a fuss. It''s the first one in Danyang peak. It''s not difficult to come back from the dead."


    His words were exaggerated, but people around him nodded their heads, all of them thought it was possible.


    Hua Ruge listened to the sigh in his heart. If all the diseases were so cured, it would be better.


    "Cui Hao, this is the first one of Danyang peak. She saved you." Xiong Yanqing saw Cui Hao wake up and hurried.


    Cui Hao also responded, rose from the ground, touched his stomach carefully, and then moved a few times: "OK? It''s all right. "


    "Don''t be silly. Thank you very much." Xiong Yanqing is on one side.


    I''ve heard Hua Ruge''s bad temper. He''s afraid Cui Hao will offend her.


    Cui Hao thought of Hua Ruge. Looking at her for a while, he was shocked for a moment but didn''t speak. He had to bow to thank her.


    "Brother Cui, what are you doing?" Hua rugo reached out his hand and held him, then said, "all of them are brothers. You are welcome to me."


    "You treat us as friends?" Cui Hao was a little surprised.


    "When I entered Xuanyin school, many things were purposeful, but I knew who was good to me." Hua Ruge looked at them and said seriously, "you two, I''ve been deceiving a lot before. I''m sorry."


    "I dare not." Cui Hao quickly shook his head.


    "Brother Cui doesn''t have to share with me. I really regard you as friends." Hua Ruge said sincerely.


    If she had not felt the humanity of Mormon, she would not have chosen to negotiate now.

 Chapter 652

    Cui Hao looked at Hua Ruge''s sincere expression and smiled: "it seems that the rumors are false and true. You, the first Danyang peak, are beautiful and beautiful, but not with a poisonous mind, but with a heavy sense of love and righteousness."


    Hua Ruge also smiled: "just listen to the rumors, and do countless things."


    If it wasn''t for Tuoba Rui, Hua rugo would be more eager to see her, but now her mood is hard to be too happy.


    Chatting and chatting, some disciples came to report: "first adult, please come to me."


    Hua Ruge nodded his head, then said goodbye to Cui Hao and went to the deep forest of xuanshou.


    After she went far, Cui Hao said, "we haven''t seen the wrong person, but she seems to be in a bad mood."


    "I don''t know if you are hurt. The little leader of Zixiao won the battle, but since then she has been in a coma. I don''t know if she is sad." Xiong Yanqing said.


    Cui Hao nodded clearly: "no wonder."


    Hua rugo followed her disciples to the cave of Xuanyin sect that she had been to before. Three people came out to meet them, namely, the Brahmin sect leader Leng Jingfeng, the flying star sect leader Zuo Xingzi, and the other one Hua rugo had never seen before.


    However, this man looked at it with kindness, and then introduced himself: "I''m the new patriarch of Xuanyin clan, zuyihai."


    Hua Ruge nodded just now, thinking that the patriarch had died in her lightning.


    "Tianfu university is like a song. I have met several patriarchs." She said.


    There are three of them. She knows two of them.


    The Brahmin patriarch Leng Jingfeng is not in charge of fighting. She can talk with her very well. Although she looks a little strange now, she doesn''t see any malice.


    Zuo Xingzi, the patriarch of Feixing, speaks rudely in front of her for many times. She wants to kill in the battlefield, but lets him escape. At the moment, her posture is very low, and she is flattering.


    At first glance, Zu Yihai is a man who has done everything well. He has shown himself in all aspects, which makes people unable to find faults.


    Hua Ruge has a clear idea at the sight.


    It seems that these people also know that if the war goes on, there will be no one killed in the three magic gates, and the result is naturally not what they want to see.


    None of these people are stupid. Seeing Hua Ruge, they can guess the meaning. Naturally, they have to make full gestures.


    "You are welcome, sir. Please come in." Zu Yihai said hello.


    Go in, the maid on tea, Hua Ruge was served on the first, sitting next to zuyihai.


    Although there is no obvious ranking among the three magic sects, Xuanyin sect is stronger, so it has a higher status.


    Hua Ruge looked at the next song and said: "how is your injury better?"


    She used to be called Li Dahai. Leng Jingfeng listened to the familiar address and looked at Hua Ruge''s face. She was surprised.


    "Thank you very much for your concern. You have recovered." Cold wind.


    "That''s good. I feel very guilty after I leave. I''ll apologize to you here." Hua Yuege stood up and bowed to the cold wind.


    It''s not acting, but she really feels guilty. After all, the sincerity of others makes use of others and even causes him to be hurt by damuzha.


    Leng Jingfeng is a man of disposition. Although he blamed Hua Ruge in his heart before, he appreciated her very much after all. Now when he saw Hua Ruge''s gesture, he quickly helped her up and said, "we are all in charge of the past, and we will go."


    To be fair, he really appreciates Hua Ruge, a young generation.


    "It''s best if you don''t blame me." Hua Ruge says with relief.


    When he was seated again, Zu Yihai said, "I don''t know what''s the matter with the first tower of China coming today?"


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "I''m here to meet you at the order of the son of God of Cangsong, because his highness intends to have peace and peace."


    "Peace talks?" This words a left star son relieved a breath, show a little joy.


    After all, no one wants to be trapped in the situation of death. To live or to live.


    Hua Ruge smiles at him kindly, and Zuo Xingzi looks flattered, as if he forgot to speak rudely before.


    Zu Yihai and lengjingfeng look at each other and see the hope in each other''s eyes.


    Originally, the three magic sects were their own heroes. Although they were not recognized by the righteous, they lived happily. Now they are drawn into this war by the meteorite God cult.


    At the beginning, I was a little excited. I thought I could get the power of the mainland. But over time, more and more disciples died and injured in the demon sect. In fact, these high-level officials regretted one by one. Now, being forced into a desperate situation is even more regretful..


    If they can, of course, they want the right way to let them go.


    Zu Yihai took the lead in saying, "Your Highness, the son of God, is really kind-hearted. Now both sides of the war are suffering from heavy casualties. We can''t bear to see it."


    The cold wind said: "yes, if we want peace talks, we will."


    He said the other two nodded.


    Now the situation has not allowed them to play any means, talk about what conditions.


    All three of them know that Hua Yuege is a human being, who is very difficult to take advantage of when she is in front of her


    Three people listen carefully, the heart is looking forward to don''t too cruel.


    "First of all, we know that this time it was the meteorite deity that put you in a dilemma with me. Those remaining evils are indeed the culprits." Hua Ruge said, seeing several people nodding, and then said, "so we hope that the three patriarchs can help us kill those remaining evils."


    This is what three people can guess. Zuo Xingzi took the lead in saying: "Hua shouzuo, rest assured that we will not let them go if we suffer so much from those remaining evils."


    Hua Ruge still likes this kind of grass on the wall at this time. Cooperate.


    "Lord Zuo is right. We will not let those people go." Leng Jingfeng said that he already had a sense of resentment in his eyes. After all, he had suffered losses there.


    Zuyihai naturally agreed.


    At this moment, the God son fell, the God sword disappeared inexplicably, and the God cult had no chips for a long time. It''s much easier to deal with than the three forces.


    You can measure the weight of any fool.


    "The three are very sensible." Hua Ruge said with a smile, unexpectedly these people cooperated so.


    "What other conditions do you have, your highness Zuyihai asked.


    "What''s more, his Highness the son of God thinks that a few magic skills in the magic gate are too extreme. He hopes to destroy them and no longer let people practice." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    This matter concerns the interests of several people, so they fell into thinking.


    Hua rugo knew that even if they promised now, they would repent. Then he said, "in exchange, the three forces of our country will recognize the position of the three magic gates in the mainland."


    "In the future, the magic gate will be the same as the right way. It can recruit students formally, select talents wantonly, and carry forward the clan." She threw in the good.

 Chapter 653

    "What do you say?" Cold wind for a time suspected that he was listening wrong.


    Not only him, but also zuiyihai and Zuo Xingzi are unbelievable.


    With the development of the mainland for so many years, Mormon has always been a non mainstream sect. Although its strength is not weak, no one admits it, which makes the face of Mormon disciples very ugly.


    The reason why they can''t compete with the three forces of the righteous way is that they are not recognized. Most of the gifted disciples have entered the three forces, so the development of the magic gate is naturally slow.


    "I said before that it was also said by his Highness the son of God. As long as you destroy those harmful practices and make rules that no one is allowed to practice, you will be recognized by the right way." Hua is like a slow and orderly way.


    Leng Jingfeng was the first one to stand out and say, "it''s easy to say that I''m the Brahmin."


    As long as they can be recognized and become a formal clan, they don''t need those skills to support their appearance.


    "My Xuanyin sect agreed." Zuyihai also said.


    Zuoxingzi also agreed: "naturally, I have no objection to feixingzong. Anyone who practices evil Kung Fu will be killed."


    "Then we have made up our mind that his highness will be very happy." Hua Ruge got up and said, "she won''t stay much longer after she''s finished communicating.".


    Three people get up, zuyihai said: "please rest assured, your highness, we will eliminate the evil desire of the sun as soon as possible."


    "Then I''ll prepare good wine and dishes, and wait for three masters to visit my ancient dragon city." Hua said with a smile.


    "Then I will not be polite," he said with a smile


    "It''s a pleasure for me to look up to you." Hua is like a song.


    When she was about to walk out of the cave, she turned around and said, "by the way, I think there are friends in the underground palace of the meteorite God cult. Can the three patriarchs be merciful?"


    "The first friend of Hua is our friend. Naturally, we have no reason to start. Who is it?" Left star son flatters of ask.


    "I still have some friendship with the dark night Pavilion, so people of the dark night Pavilion, please be kind." Hua said like a song.


    She almost forgot that shangguanli was still in the underground palace.


    Leng Jingfeng is very considerate of shangguanli''s idea to let the disciples of the demon sect do the cannon fodder and delay things. Wen Yan''s face is not nice, but he still says: "the first one in China is worried too much. The leader of the dark night Pavilion took you to the ground and let you disappear as early as the day before when the war broke out. He was not in the underground palace."


    "Oh?" Hua Ruge is a little interested.


    Shangguan Li is really good at strategy. I think it''s planned long ago. It''s worthy of being the No. 1 person.


    "It turns out that''s the way it is, so I''ll leave you alone." Hua Ruge said that he left the cave with his two men.


    Looking at her flight away from the sky, Zuo Xingzi said, "you two, do you have any doubt about this?"


    "How to say?" the cold wind did not understand


    "Is there a possibility that this is a righteous conspiracy to trick us into encircling and exterminating the Japanese cult and killing us in turn?" Left Xingzi road.


    When Zu Yihai heard this, he also reflected on his face.


    Leng Jingfeng shook his head and said, "I don''t think cangsongshenzi can do such a despicable thing, and I believe in Hua Ruge."


    He got along with Hua Ruge for a while, and he could feel that Hua Ruge was a kind-hearted person.


    "Even if we don''t believe it, we have no choice. Even if there is only a glimmer of hope, we have to do it." Zuyihai said, he saw it very clearly.


    Zuo Xingzi also nodded: "yes, I believe there is still a trace of vitality. If we don''t believe it, we will die. Let''s do it."


    After the three men discussed, they began to plan how to exterminate the remaining evils of the meteorite sun cult in the underground palace. After all, the news of Hua Ruge''s coming will be spread back soon. They must start as soon as possible.


    Hua Ruge went back to the city Lord''s mansion and met with Childe wutrace. Before entering the gate, he found that juntianxia was also there. They were playing chess on the stone table.


    She went in and said, "I didn''t expect you two could play together."


    "Not normally, only today." "No trace childe light smile way.


    Hua Ruge did not understand: "why?"


    "I''m here to wait for you. I''ll play chess when I have nothing to do." Jun Tianxia didn''t wait for the traceless childe to speak. He said it first.


    "Oh." Hua Ruge thinks he shouldn''t ask.


    Seeing her cramped, the childe said, "how about it?"


    "All agreed." Hua Yuege replied, "more cooperation than I thought."


    Jun Tianxia looked at her and said, "since it''s going well, why don''t you feel better?"


    "I''m not going to relax." Hua Yuege said, and then said: "you two slowly, I''ll go back first. If you have any news, send someone to tell me."


    She said and went to her yard.


    Childe wutrace''s eyes went away with her. Juntianxia put a chess piece on the chessboard at will. He had no choice but to say: "it''s my destiny to be the emperor. Why don''t you see me so much?"


    "Emperor joked. When did I believe in life?" Childe Wuchen said that he also dropped the chess pieces at will, not planning to drop them.


    "I knew. I should have believed it." Jun Tianxia said and walked out of the yard.


    There was no change in childe''s expression. With a wave of sleeve, he turned back to the room.


    As soon as Hua Yuege came back, he saw the brocade outside the courtyard, and Tang Qian was talking and laughing. They were very happy.


    Now she has no mind to be a matchmaker. She goes up and asks Yunjin, "how is your elder martial brother?"


    "I just came out. It''s OK." Cloud brook road.


    "Thank you." Hua Ruge said a word and pushed the door into the room.


    Tang Qian looked at Hua Ruge''s figure and said to Yun Jin, "I saw her for the first time."


    "What does it look like?" Yun brook asked.


    "Out of control." Tang Qian said these two words and said: "her eyes were confident and bright at any time before, but now I see panic."


    Yunjin nodded his head and said, "that''s what she is. She usually looks at the big one, but actually cares about my elder martial brother."


    He thought of Hua Ruge''s spirit when he was freezing Tuo Ba Rui and his appearance when he went to the East China Sea to get the yellow spring grass, which is no different from now.


    "Then let''s not disturb them. Let''s go." Tang Qian gets up and leads his sleeve.


    Yunjin smiled and held her hand generously.


    Tang Qian is a little shy, but the submissive character still has no struggle, let him hold it.


    Looking at Tang Qian''s shy appearance, Yunjin likes it more. He finds that the more he gets along with Tang Qian, the less his shadow is.


    He believed that in a short time, the most important position in his heart would be left to this gentle and lovely girl.


    He thought for a moment and said, "I heard that peonies are blooming outside the city today. Shall I take you to see them?"


    "Well, I haven''t been out since I entered the mansion." Tang Qian nodded without thinking.

 Chapter 654

    Hua Ruge walked into the room, explored Tuo BARREI''s body and found it normal before sitting beside the bed. "I said I''ll be back soon. I didn''t lie to you. You can''t be angry when you wake up."


    After that, she thought for a moment and said, "you say how boring you are lying here. Let me tell you about today."


    She kept Tuo BARREI talking to herself.


    Xiaoqing feels sad when she listens outside.


    On the day of Hua Ruge''s return from the xuanshou forest, the three magic sects organized to encircle and exterminate the three magic sects. The remaining archbishops of the three magic sects, Wan Wan Wan, did not expect that the three magic sects would rebel. It was too late to react.


    The encirclement and suppression campaign is going on. People from the three major forces are happy to watch the fire from the other side. They all think this idea is really good.


    Hua Ruge listens to the situation outside every day and doesn''t say much. The most important thing every day is to take care of Tuoba Rui.


    One day, she developed a new danfang in her room. She had a flash in her mind. She was interrupted by the outside voice as soon as she wanted to catch it.


    "Lord." It''s Xiao Qing.


    Hua Ruge seems to be waking up while sleeping. All the thoughts in her mind are disconnected.


    "Who asked you to call me?" Hua Ruge''s voice was angry. She was on the verge of losing control, which broke out completely.


    Poo Tong.


    Xiaoqing knelt directly outside the door and said cautiously, "Lord, someone must see you."


    "Get out of here! I don''t see anyone. " Hua Ruge''s explosiveness is direct. She would have done it if she had not been born with good nature.


    As soon as her voice fell, a low voice outside rang out: "what a fire there is in Huashou."


    This voice is very familiar. Hua Ruge can tell that it is the southern hell of Zixiao holy land.


    After that war, nanmingtian was beaten into a useless man. It is said that he was in a coma all the time. It seems that he is awake to come to see Tuoba Rui.


    After all, nanmingtian is an elder. It''s not appropriate for her to lose her temper again, so she took a deep breath of anger under the pressure, opened the door and saw nanmingtian sitting in a wheelchair. Behind her, there was a wheelchair pusher, two God level strong men.


    Hua Ruge frowns when he sees these people. Do you need to bring experts to visit them?


    "I have seen you, but you are a doctor?" Hua Yuege asked, very polite.


    Nanming groaned in the cold weather: "visit a doctor? Do you really think Ruier is your own? "


    "What do you mean, my lord?" Hua Ruge feels bad in her heart.


    "Ruier is the young master of Zixiao holy land, the successor of Datong. He should stay by his own side. How long do you want to occupy him?" Nanmingtian is very impolite.


    He is here to ask for help.


    "He is seriously injured now. I am treating him. When he is ready, why should he be aggressive?" Hua Yuege''s voice sank and his expression was not good.


    She can not care about other things, but she will never step back.


    "My disciple, my God, will naturally find the best doctor for treatment. I can''t find you a little girl here to help me." Nanmingtian is also tit for tat.


    he used to see that Hua Ruo was not pleasing to the eye. Now, Tuo Ba Rui can not reconcile with him. He is naturally not polite.


    Looking at his tough attitude, Hua Ruge raised his lips without a smile and said forcefully, "although we haven''t married yet, the man that Hua Ruge identified can only be mine. I want to stay, and no one can take it away!"


    "You are presumptuous!" Nanming is furious.


    "Unbridled?" Hua Yuege''s eyes are up, pouring out a little cold light: "I respect you because you are the elder. If you don''t appreciate it, don''t blame me for starting to be merciless!"


    Nanmingtian was so angry that his chest heaved up and down. He pointed at her and said angrily, "I''d like to see how you keep people. Come on, do it."


    "No face." Hua Ruge turns his hand and takes out the city of the sky.


    As long as in the city, the two gods are not her rivals.


    "Stop it." A gentle and majestic voice blew in the sky.


    The next moment, the figure of Childe Wuxian appears in the courtyard.


    Nanmingtian leaned over slightly and said, "Your Highness, you are just in time. Huashou is deceiving me. There is no one in the holy land."


    Hua Yuege saw that childe wutrace appeared, so he put up the city of the sky and waited for him to speak.


    Childe Wuxian stood still and said, "Sir, it''s not a big deal. It''s just a question of where the little Lord is staying. Why fight so hard? It''s not good if Zixiao holy land and Tianfu college get into a quarrel."


    "Your Highness, son of God, this is true. As long as Hua Ruge gives Ruier to me, I will let it go." Nanming then said.


    "What do you think?" The childe without trace said and turned to look at Xianghua like a song.


    Hua rugo thought about it and said, "I don''t think it''s necessary at all. Tuo Barry was here when he was awake, indicating that he liked it. Now he should stay after being seriously injured."


    Hearing this, childe wutrace nodded his head and looked at Nanming''s heaven saying: "it''s also true what the first Chinese said."


    "You also know that he is seriously injured. How can you treat him as a little girl?" The cold voice of Nanming asked.


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and said, "you are welcome to say that the doctor in Zixiao holy land is better than me, and the alchemist can beat me. Giving him to you will only delay his illness."


    Nanming heaven said with a smile: "we are all better than you, but you know that you are the best medicine, but you are not willing to sacrifice for Ruier. You deserve to say that you are affectionate to him?"


    Hearing this, childe Wuxian has a trace of unhappiness and worry in his eyes. This will obviously stimulate Hua Ruge.


    "I don''t need to be judged if I''m affectionate or not. I don''t care to get your approval. You know what love is." Hua Ruge gave a constant hum and asked again, "let''s finish. Let''s go. I won''t take care of your food if I stay."


    Nanming''s eyes and eyes were filled with anger. He pointed to Hua Ruge and looked at the childe without trace, saying: "you see, your highness, she is so arrogant."


    Childe wutrace raised his eyebrow and said: "I think what Hua shouzuo said is reasonable. Young Lord is willing to stay here. Now he should also be willing to stay in coma. Don''t be so hard on you."


    "Son of God, what do you mean?" Nanming doesn''t understand.


    "It means that this matter can be communicated slowly, but if it makes a big noise, neither side will look good." The calm way of Childe wutrace.


    If Nanming doesn''t understand that childe wutrace is protecting Hua Ruge, he will have lived for 200 years.


    "Is it unfair, your Highness the son of God?" He questioned.


    There was no expression change on childe wutrace''s face, and he always said lightly: "this hall just wants to turn the fighting into the silk. Whether it''s appropriate or not, this is the attitude of this hall."

 Chapter 655

    If it''s just a biased speech, now childe wutrace is taking a stand.


    Nanming Tianguang is furious, but he can''t compete with Cangsong Temple even in the peak period, let alone is a useless man now.


    He thought about it for a long time, and finally bit his teeth and said, "let''s go."


    When these people went out of the courtyard, Hua Ruge turned his head and said to the childe: "thank you. I''m afraid it''s really hard to deal with today without you."


    "You''re welcome to me." The childe said once, looking at her white face, he said again, "don''t worry about what he said, it''s exciting."


    The matter of refining medicine is the knot in Hua Ruge''s heart. The pressure she bears on this matter is far beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    She didn''t say it, but he understood.


    Hua rugo closed his eyes and held back his tears. "Actually, I know that everyone will think I don''t love him enough."


    As long as she is an ordinary person, she will not be affected by other people''s opinions. No matter how strong she can bear it, she will not be unmoved.


    "No trace childe big sleeve a embrace, protect her body in bosom, reach out to pat her back way:" want to cry cry


    Hua Yuege put his head on his shoulder and tears flowed silently.


    Childe Wuxian looks at her, her eyes are full of affection.


    After a while, Hua Yuege stopped her tears. She stood up straight and wiped her eyes. She looked firm again: "this road is my own choice. I don''t regret it, and I won''t be sad again."


    Childe Wuxian let go of her and said, "just think it through. If you want to talk to someone, you can come to me at any time."


    "You are very kind." Hua Ruge couldn''t help saying.


    "You regret to refuse me now, and it''s not too late to put yourself into my arms," joked Mr. Wu


    "When did you learn so badly?" Hua laughs like a song.


    "Smile." "Traceless childe looked at her crying face and said," it''s better to laugh. "


    "Well, don''t tease me." Hua Ruge continues to wipe his face.


    Seeing that she bowed and wanted to knead her head, childe wutrace reached into the air and took it back, saying, "what are you going to do in the future?"


    "What?" Hua Ruge was stunned by his mindless question.


    "Nanmingtian will not give up. How are you going to deal with it?" Asked the childe.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "it''s no big deal. I''m not alone in Tianfu college. Does he dare to make a big deal?"


    "Now that Dean Lei is dead, Tianfu college has no owner, who do you want to show up for you?" Asked the childe.


    Hua Yuege picked up his eyebrows at the words and said, "what do you mean?"


    "You should understand that you can only negotiate with chips." Go on, childe.


    Hua Ruge naturally understood, but she said reluctantly, "you said let me compete for the dean of Tianfu college?"


    The childe nodded: "only in this way can you compete with nanmingtian and he will not dare to trouble you any more."


    "But I don''t want to be a dean. Let me see." Hua thought like a song.


    She has no desire for rights, and the dean of Tianfu university is too heavy to bear the burden.


    "You have no choice." The childe without trace points directly.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "you mean that once those four people take the position of Dean, they will beat me down later."


    She can still think of this. There are only five of them who are qualified to be the next Dean of Tianfu University. If it is not for her, she will be suppressed no matter who she is, and then life will be difficult.


    "Unless you want to quit Tianfu college." Mr. Wu trace added.


    "No way." Hua Ruge refused and said: "I promised you to carry forward the whole blood of Dan Dao. I can''t break my promise."


    The childe without trace looked at her naturally.


    Hua Yuege immediately understood: "so I don''t seem to have a choice."


    The childe nods.


    Hua Ruge thought for a while and said, "well, I want to be a dean and carry forward Dandao."


    "Just think it through." Childe Wuxian turns around and wants to leave.


    Hua Ruge thought about this, but he didn''t think about it at all, so he called Mr. Wuxian and said, "but how can you be so enthusiastic about this?"


    "I can rest assured that you have more power to protect yourself." The childe turned to look at her.


    Hua yuemian is grateful, but before he speaks, he listens to childe wutrace and says, "I said, don''t thank you."


    "Well, I''ll treat you to a drink later, OK." Hua Ruge changes his way.


    "It''s almost the same," smiled the childe


    "I''m leaving now?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Please feel free to call me if you have anything." The childe without trace said, and his figure disappeared in the courtyard.


    Hua Ruge took a look at the direction he left and said softly, "I hope you can find your own happiness as soon as possible."


    She thinks there will be a day, after all, childe Wuchen is such a good person.


    Then she turned back to the room.


    In the room, Tuoba Rui still doesn''t wake up. Hua rugo looks at him and says, "I won''t let anyone steal you."


    After thinking about it, she said, "but do you think I''m too ambitious to fight for president?"


    "It shouldn''t be. After all, I promised there was another purpose. It was to be worthy of you." She said slowly lying on his body, listening to his heartbeat and said: "I want to stand by your side, not become your burden."


    In the next two days, Hua Ruge was in a state of anxiety, because she had used all the methods she could, and could not make Tuo BARREI''s body a little better, so Tuo BARREI could not wake up at all.


    This time, Tuoba Rui''s injury is much more serious than before. It must not be possible to use the previous methods.


    If there is another yellow spring grass at this time, it may wake him up, but it''s really hard to find, and she can only rely on herself.


    In two days, Hua Ruge''s room was littered with white paper, on which all the paintings were written.


    Just as she was wandering around the room, she heard someone pacing up and down the door.


    "Xiaoqing, what are you doing?" She asked.


    Xiaoqing then stopped and said, "the disciples of Danyang peak are looking for you. I don''t know if I should call you."


    She was scared last time, so now she dare not knock on the door of Hua Ruge at will.


    The Lord is usually not angry. It''s really scary to be angry.


    Hua rugo went up to the door and said, "let him in."


    "Yes." Xiaoqing should, ran out of the hospital, dare not talk to her.


    Hua Ruge looked at her back and said that he was so scary.


    She was thinking, outside the door a disciple came in to bow and salute: "I see the first one."


    "What''s the matter, just say it." Hua Ruge raised his hand to show him to be free.


    The disciple came forward, holding an envelope in his hands, and said, "the three magic gates have sent books to you to have a look."

 Chapter 656

    "Are you sure it''s not for Cangsong, but for me?" Hua Ruge took over the envelope, a suspicious face.


    Shouldn''t surrender to the temple of Cangsong? What''s the matter with her?


    "It''s for you. The emissary of Mormon said that you can understand when you open the letter." The disciple said respectfully.


    Hua Ruge opened the envelope in disbelief. The contents of the envelope were only a few lines, but she was shocked because it was too incredible.


    It said that the three magic gates asked her to accept the surrender of Hua Ruge. It also said that in the future, the three magic gates would like to be affiliated to Tianfu University and only loyal to her.


    The first reaction after watching Hua Ruge is: "tease me? You say, who sent you to be a prank? "


    This is a joke.


    Which onion is her huaruge? Even if she is loyal, she should find a reliable one.


    "The first adult is on board, and I dare not deceive you. This is exactly what the messenger of Mormon gave to his highness, Shenzi, who sent his disciples to you." The disciple quickly clarified.


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and handed the letter to him directly, saying, "no matter who it is, I don''t believe it or want to participate. In short, I will not leave the room."


    She thinks it''s likely that this is nanmingtian''s Tiaohu mountain. When she goes to find childe wutrace, someone will come here to rob tuobarrui.


    She won''t be so easy to fall for.


    As soon as she said that she was about to close the door, she saw a white figure in the courtyard. It was exactly the childe without trace.


    "Why are you here?" Hua opened the door again.


    Childe wutrace looked at her with interest and said: "Ruge, when did you become so timid?"


    "Rumor, when am I timid?" Hua Yuege is not satisfied with this kind of pot. She can''t carry it.


    Childe wutrace came to the bewildered disciple and reached out and said, "give me the letter."


    The disciple handed the letter up before leaving.


    Hua Yuege looked at the movement of Childe wutrace and asked strangely, "what do you mean? Isn''t that true? "


    "I''ll lie to you?" Mr. Wu trace asked.


    Hua Ruge shook his head directly.


    "Then close the door and come out." The childe said and sat on the stone bench in the courtyard.


    Hua Yuege closed the door carefully and sat opposite to the childe.


    Xiaoqing offers tea, and childe wutrace slowly tastes it.


    Hua Ruge took the letter and read it carefully again. He found that what he had just read was right. He wanted to be loyal to her.


    "You mean, what''s the matter?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Childe wutrace put down his tea cup and said innocently, "I don''t know. The emissary of the devil gate handed in such a letter today when he entered the ancient dragon city. I really don''t know."


    "Is that a false messenger?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Do you think someone has the guts to lie to me?" Asked the childe.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "then I can''t even think about it."


    It''s hard to think through her delicate heart for a while.


    Seeing that he didn''t understand her, he said, "you are the one who is in charge. It''s not difficult to think about it carefully."


    "Tell me." Hua Yuege listens carefully.


    "A wise counselor is trying to find a way for the three magic gates, and that''s the way." "In this war, the disciples of the devil sect lost a lot of time in order to delay. Now the three forces of the devil sect are almost the same as the Xuanyin sect before, so they are in a very difficult situation."


    "Even if I admit their status, they have made such a big impact this time, the three major forces, the big and small songzong clan. Including the powerful emperors, they can be excluded and suppressed. The three devil sects are independent and unwilling to form a group, so there is no way to stand firm on the mainland. "


    Hua Ruge nodded at his words: "that''s the truth, but they can be loyal to you and ask you to be a backer. Why me?"


    "It shows that the counselor is wise. There are not many people who are willing to keep them and are able to keep them. You are the only one." Childe wutrace said again.


    Hua Ruge''s thought made it clear to her heart that the idea of summoning surrender was indeed her idea, and she had the intention to stop killing, but when she went to the negotiation, she didn''t disclose how the people of Mormon knew it?


    "The counselor is a person who knows the inside story or you very well. There is such a person in the magic gate?" Childe Wuchen is also curious.


    When Wu Chih said these things, Hua Ruge had a clear character in his mind.


    "Is it her?" Hua is like a song.


    There are not many people who can see the current situation so clearly and understand her. She can only think of one Shangguan glass.


    "Who?" Asked the childe.


    "I''m not sure, but it''s probably the owner of the dark night Pavilion." Hua said like a song.


    The childe without trace said with interest: "the childe at night?"


    "It''s not a man, it''s a woman." Hua said like a song.


    "It''s interesting," nodded the childe


    "I''m sure you''ll find the contrast even greater when I meet you, because you can''t imagine that the night master, who has been wandering in the dark all the year round, is a very gentle and easy-going girl." Hua Yuege said.


    The childe without trace nodded his head, said he heard her, looked at her and asked, "what are you going to do? Accept or not? "


    "I came up with this idea, and I naturally want to accept it. With the help of the three magic gates, I''m more likely to win the presidency." Hua said like a song.


    Now that she has come, she has no reason to extrapolate.


    "It''s just that the magic door is not easy to control. You have to work hard." The childe reminds me.


    Hua Ruge touched his chin and looked at the childe without trace and said, "do you think I have the ability to integrate the three magic gates into Tianfu college and become a person of Tianfu college?"


    "Believe me, there are so many ghost ideas you can''t do." I don''t even want to think about it.


    Completely ignored how difficult it was.


    Hua Ruge was still thinking about it, and the childe without trace said: "but if you do, the first force in the mainland will change hands."


    "Don''t scare me. I can''t beat you." Hua waves her hands like a song.


    "No trace childe smiled and said:" other people fight for sure is to be beaten, you, please me to drink more wine, I may give you


    "I always think you''re trying to trick me into drinking." Hua Yuege looks alert.


    Childe Wuwen couldn''t help laughing.


    After a while he asked again, "how is Tuo BARREI doing?"


    "I''ve used all the available methods, but it''s still not good." Hua Ruge sighed.


    "Take care of the injury slowly, and don''t worry too much." The childe of no trace comforted.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I know, I believe I can cure him as soon as possible."


    "It''s good to be confident, but I''ve heard that you can''t keep yourself in your room for two days." The childe without trace looked at her and said.

 Chapter 657

    "I''ve tried to calm down, but sometimes I''m in a bit of a hurry." Hua Ruge confides his heart to him.


    "I understand your mood, but you also need to take good care of your body so that you can have the energy to think about treatment." The childe without trace said softly.


    His voice has the power to soothe people''s hearts. Hua Ruge feels comfortable after listening to it.


    "I see," she nodded


    Yubai, the childe without trace, points his finger at the letter on the table and says, "since you promised to accept the surrender, you will meet the masters of the demon gate tomorrow at the latest. Are you ok?"


    "No problem, I''ll be on time tomorrow, but..." She thought of Tuo BARREI in the room and hesitated again.


    "I''ll send someone to guard the yard, and I won''t let anyone take him away," he said


    "If you know me, I''ll go to the front hall in the morning. Please help me to inform them to come here." Hua Yuege said with a smile on his face.


    "No trace childe nods a head way:" good


    After chatting with Childe wutrace, Hua Ruge goes back to the room again, and Xiaoqing is a long way from her.


    When the door was closed, Hua Ruge began to bite the pen again. At the same time, he took out another magic medicine Daquan jade slips that had been taken out of the temple of light and wanted to be a reference.


    In the evening, she didn''t make any progress. She looked at the candle in a daze. Then she felt the warmth on her leg. She lowered her head and found that the mink ran out of the space and was lying on her leg.


    Hua rugo saw that he looked better, reached out his hand and followed his smooth hair, and asked, "is the body restored?"


    The mink lies on her leg and touches her head.


    "Are you going back to the forest?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Mink''s head rocked so fast that his eyes were full of nostalgia.


    "I can''t stand you looking at me like this. I won''t let you go." Hua, like a song, coaxes children.


    When mink heard this, the purple pupil flashed over the satisfied expression and fell back on her leg.


    "You." Hua Yuege smiled and stroked him constantly.


    This night, she didn''t close her eyes again. She had been referring to the contents of the jade slips to develop the danfang. With mink, she lay quietly on her leg, very obedient.


    If others see it, they will definitely think it''s an ordinary little beast. If they want to break their heads, they can''t think it''s the holy king of the forest.


    The next day, Hua rugo sighed, retreated the half written Dan Fang to one side, picked up the mink and said, "if you want to go out, please stay or follow me."


    The little mink''s purple pupil dribbled around, and then he saw that his body had shrunk twice and jumped onto Hua Ruge''s shoulder. The meaning of following was obvious.


    Hua Yuege raised his lips and said, "OK, then take you with you. You go out first and wait, sister change clothes."


    Mink points his head and uses his claws to open the door. His small body leaps out and closes the door with a strong wind.


    Xiaoqing burns the water to wash her face and waits outside. Suddenly, she sees a small animal like a little fox. She is scared.


    "Where are you from? Why are you in the Lord''s room? " Xiaoqing squats down to amuse her when she sees the cute mink.


    Mink''s purple pupil glanced at her, then ran to one side and ignored her.


    "You are a cute little beast. Can you understand me?" Xiao Qing doesn''t know the depth. She approaches again.


    If mink didn''t consider that this is Hua Ruge, he would have been a killer.


    But now he can only hide, so he climbed up the pillars of the pavilion, and then on top of the pavilion.


    Xiao Qing can''t see it any more.


    "This should be the Lord''s pet. It''s really powerful." Xiaoqing exclaimed.


    After Hua Ruge washed himself and then scrubbed Tuo barrow, the people of Childe''s school have arrived.


    Then she let go and called out to the yard, "mink, go."


    Hearing her voice, mink jumped down from the pavilion and landed on Hua Ruge''s shoulder. If you don''t look carefully, you think she had warm fur on her collar.


    Of course, it''s summer. Hua Ruge is wearing white again, so it''s easy to recognize.


    "Be good, as long as I don''t want you to do it, don''t hurt people, you know?" Hua Yuege looks at mink and explains.


    Mink nodded his head.


    As long as he can go out with his sister, he can do anything.


    Xiaoqing is amused to see this scene. How can such a small beast hurt people? I''m afraid that a big dog can''t beat it.


    But if she dared to say that, she would be in danger.


    "Xiao Jin, you stay here to protect the courtyard. If anything happens, just shout out." Hua Ruge orders.


    Small gold then also drilled out from the space, shrinks the body to lie on the eaves, looks like a small gecko.


    After that, I went out.


    When she arrived at the front hall, lengjingfeng, zuyihai and Zuo Xingzi were all present. Childe wutrace was sitting at the top of the hall, obviously to preside over the overall situation.


    As soon as Hua Yuege came in, the three of them stood up and bowed to each other and said, "I have seen Hua shouzuo."


    This is not a polite gift, but a subordinate''s courtesy to the master.


    "You don''t need to be polite. I don''t dare to do it." Hua rushes to help.


    Among them cold startled wind way: "the first don''t refuse, since you accepted our acceptance, then the three magic gates will look forward to you."


    "Yes, I will try my best to do it if it is driven by the first adult in the future." Zuo Xingzi is busy.


    Zuyihai also said: "as long as the first adult doesn''t dislike it, we can only push it."


    They have figured it out now. If they don''t find a support, everyone can step on it. Moreover, they may not be able to recruit disciples with their current reputation.


    It is an inevitable step to carry forward the three magic gates again.


    "The three elders really flatter the younger generation. How can they do that?" Hua rugo said modestly, it''s not polite, it''s that she really doesn''t adapt.


    Before lurking to the devil''s gate to meet people, she would bow and bow. Now she is suddenly loyal to the three devil''s gates, and she hasn''t adapted to it for a moment.


    "How can you bear the merciful heart of the first Chinese?" Cold wind does not grudge his praise.


    The other two nodded in succession.


    Hua Ruge would like to ask the last one who made this note, but considering various factors, he said: "the seniority of the younger generation is still shallow, and we will take care of each other in the future."


    "Hua Shou is so modest. Your ability is obvious to all of us." Zuo Xingzi said, thinking about the way to see Hua Ruge, where there is a little bit of seniority.


    The childe without trace looks at it. There is a smile in the eyes of ordinary alienation. Seeing Hua Ruge getting better and better, he is happy for her in his heart.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him, and then said, "thanks for your grace, your highness, for making the world cease to fight."

 Chapter 658

    Although she doesn''t need to be so polite in private, she still needs to show her respect for the childe without trace in face, otherwise this scene will easily make him unable to come down.


    After all, childe wutrace is the highest of the three forces, but now she is the one who has gained face.


    Childe wutrace didn''t care about these things. Seeing her so serious, he began to say, "harmony is what you proposed. I''m just pushing the boat along the water. You are the first contribution."


    He pushed the credit back again. The three masters of the demon sect looked at each other and could see the joy in each other''s eyes.


    That''s true. They didn''t find the wrong person.


    Hua Yuege saw the appearance of the childe without trace, and only got the way: "his highness, the son of God, is too modest."


    Childe Wuxian looks at her, smiling in her eyes.


    Hua Ruge always feels that he has been molested in full view of the public. When has this man learned this.


    "Three predecessors, I have set up a banquet in the middle hall. May I go to have a good drink?" Hua rugo said, these things have been arranged for her.


    "Thank you very much for your hospitality. We are so honored." The three answered.


    After sitting at the table, Mr. Wu trace is still there.


    The dishes were brought up one by one. Hua Ruge thought of the overflowing dishes, and then he thought that he had not eaten for many days.


    The maid was pouring wine for her. The wine was fragrant. She sniffed her nose and knew it was good wine, but she was still not interested.


    Even if he didn''t want to drink, he had to raise his glass and say, "come on, I''m respectful to you. I hope we can get along peacefully in the future and never fight again."


    Several people raised their glasses one after another, but childe Wuxian didn''t move. The maid wanted to pour wine for him. He reached out his hand to block the glass and said, "this hall is too strong for wine, so I won''t drink."


    The three people all expressed their understanding that it would be a great honor for them to have a childe with or without trace. How could they dare to let him drink?


    so they drank together with Hua Ruge one by one. Hua Ruge has been too oppressive recently, and they are welcome to come.


    "Can''t drink more, eat something," Wu Chih reminded


    Hua Ruge moved his chopsticks and ate some vegetables.


    The taste buds are paralyzed by alcohol, and she can''t taste anything.


    I can''t see it anymore. I''ll take the meat with my chopsticks.


    The three patriarchs looked at each other and saw the unusual in each other''s eyes. Obviously, the relationship between the two was very unusual.


    Who doesn''t know that his highness cangsongshenzi doesn''t eat fireworks between people, not to mention women, is a flower of kaolin, but now he is so singing to China, saying that he doesn''t mean that, even if no one believes it.


    "I''ll eat it myself." Hua Ruge is not drunk because she has something in her mind. She is embarrassed to see childe wutrace taking vegetables.


    Childe Wuwen put down his chopsticks and nodded.


    Hua Ruge laughs and continues to drink from the three patriarchs. In order to prevent childe wutrace from serving her food, she eats very actively this time.


    Several people drank from the morning till noon, and the three lords got up to leave.


    Hua Ruge did not drink less wine, but her mind was very clear. She watched several people go far, turned to the childe without trace and said, "I''d like you to help me watch this side."


    "You don''t say I know. I''ll take you back." Childe Wudi said.


    Hua Yuege waved: "don''t worry, I can find it myself."


    She said that she had left. The childe looked at her normal walking posture and sighed: "I wish you could get drunk."


    It''s too much pressure for her to go on like this.


    He didn''t want to help, but Tuo BARREI''s injury was mixed with the power of heaven''s suppression. He couldn''t help.


    Hua Ruge went back to the courtyard, but the first one of the other peaks of Tianfu college and Nanming heaven could not calm down after receiving the news.


    The first thought of those peaks is that Hua Ruge wants to have strength, power and means. She is also the uncrowned king Danyang Feng. If she wants to fight for the position of president, they can be more competitive.


    however, the four of them know that as long as they are suppressed by Hua Ruge, they will never turn over, so they think of ways.


    Anyway, we have to wait for Dean Lei to be buried in Tianfu college before we can elect a new dean. They have a long time to prepare.


    When nanmingtian heard the news, he said angrily, "I knew that she didn''t have such a good heart to negotiate and stop fighting. She had already colluded with the devil sect. She had a real mind."


    "Ruier can''t stay in her hands. I have to find a way to get Ruier back." Nanming Tianmou said coldly: "I don''t believe that his highness can protect her all the time."


    As soon as the battle here is over, the three major forces should return to their respective positions. As long as childe wutrace and Hua rugo are separated, he can start.


    Zixiao holy land has only such a successor. He can''t let Hua Ruge be taken away.


    Here, Hua Ruge goes back to the room, because although there is reason to drink wine, it is hard to avoid being sensitive and fragile.


    She went back to bed, hugged Tuoba Rui for a long time, and finally fell asleep at night under the influence of alcohol.


    When she woke up, it was early the next morning. Hua Ruge rubbed his temples and looked at Tuo Barry and said, "no one will prepare me with sobering soup until you wake up."


    She said, leaning on Tuo BARREI again, and asked, "if you want to tell me a dream, how can I cure you?"


    "If you sleep so well, you won''t be willing to give me a dream." Hua Ruge has a little unbalanced way.


    Then she thought again and said, "there is no danger to your life. It''s good to take a rest when you sleep. Anyway, I''ll wake you up sooner or later."


    Thinking of this, she smiled and got up to pull up the mink curled up in one corner.


    The mink jumped directly on her shoulder.


    Hua Ruge just went out and saw Xiaoqing spinning in front of the door.


    "I''m being called again?" She knew something as soon as she saw Xiaoqing.


    Xiaoqing nodded: "yes, Lord, there is a girl coming. She is waiting in the side hall and says she wants to see you."


    "Girl?" Hua rugo thought about it and asked, "what girl? Did you leave a name? "


    She can''t see anyone at this time.


    "I didn''t say my name, but I heard from the boy that the girl was wearing black clothes and in a wheelchair." Xiaoqing road.


    Hua yuemou light a coagulation, way: "please come in."


    Although she doesn''t know why shangguanli came to find herself, she thinks it must be something, otherwise she won''t go there in person.


    "Yes." Xiaoqing said that she had sent the boy away, and she was waiting for Hua Ruge to wash her clothes.


    Mink is dancing around in front of Hua Ruge. It''s very lively.


    "Don''t you mind? The lady who came here in a moment has a cat. She looks very good. You will play with her then." Hua said with a smile.

 Chapter 659

    After Hua Ruge combed and washed, shangguanli''s wheelchair was pushed in by Lan''er and all the way to the table.


    "I can''t leave the yard because of something, or I''ll see you in the front hall." Hua Ruge takes the lead.


    Shangguanli''s face is always a soft smile, light Judo: "it doesn''t matter, but let Lan''er push me for a while."


    "Miss Lan''er, I made some ridiculous jokes in the past. Don''t worry about it." Hua Ruge waved hello.


    Lan''er''s face was still a little awkward, and he deflected his head and said: "no It''s okay. "


    She still blushes at the thought of her performance.


    Hua Ruge and Shangguan Li smile when they hear her talking.


    So Lan''er''s face is redder.


    "Shangguan girl, I received your help when I was in the underground palace. If I didn''t hear from you, I didn''t get in so smoothly." Hua Yuege says thank you.


    "It''s the first one in China to be brave and resourceful. I dare not take credit." Shangguan Li shakes his head slightly.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and asked, "has the Shangguan girl been in touch with the devil gate recently?"


    "They sent people to the dark night Pavilion for help. They realized the crisis of foothold, but there was no way to solve it." Shangguan Li said truthfully.


    "So it''s really your idea to make them loyal to me." Hua Ruge sighs.


    Shangguanli nodded: "the first one in China has been guessed for a long time."


    "But I''m surprised at your position. Why help me?" Hua Ruge asks her doubts.


    Although the magic gate may have a crisis that can''t stand, this is certainly not the only way.


    "I''m a man who has a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. I won''t help them if they take me as a counselor. But they paid me this time and asked me to make an idea. I''ll still do a fair business."


    Shangguanli said and continued: "and as long as I collect money, the way I think must be the best."


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "thank you anyway. If you need my help in the future, just mention it."


    "There''s really one thing, and I''m here for it today." Shangguan Li said with a heavy look.


    Hua Ruge had never seen such a look on her face before. She immediately said, "let''s listen."


    "I''m here today for medical treatment." Shangguanli said directly.


    Hua is as clear as a song, and her eyes fall on her legs.


    "Sir, can you cure the leg of our pavilion leader?" Lan''er asked carefully.


    Out of the instinct of the doctor, Hua Ruge noticed the legs when he saw shangguanli in Dayu. It was caused by improper treatment after being poisoned. Although he didn''t lose his life, he couldn''t walk.


    "I haven''t seen this kind of poison, but it''s very strong. I don''t know how you survived." Hua Yuege said.


    Shangguanli''s face changed, and his eyes flashed with pain, but he never spoke.


    Lan''er is also nervous.


    "I''m good at detoxification. I can try it. It shouldn''t be too big a problem." Hua Ruge looked at it and said.


    Lan''er said happily, "really?"


    "How can you thank me if it is true?" Hua rugo can''t help teasing when she sees this girl.


    Lan''er said directly, "as long as you can cure the Lord of my Pavilion, you can do anything for me."


    "You''re serious." Hua Ruge waved to Shangguan Li and said, "you may have to live here for a while. I''ll find a way for you."


    Even if the above official glass is indifferent, now there is a glimmer of joy on the surface, she said: "so please the first seat in China."


    "Well said." Hua is like a song with a warm heart.


    Although Shangguan glass is highly toxic, there are traces to follow after all. It''s not like Tuo BARREI''s body. She doesn''t know where to start.


    Then Hua Ruge orders Xiao Qing to arrange shangguanli in the hospital beside her, so as to facilitate her treatment.


    Because this is easier for her, she put Tuo BARREI aside for the time being and concentrated on developing the antidote.


    It took only one morning for Hua Ruge to develop the pill. Fortunately, there are all these miraculous medicines in her space, so she refined the pill in the afternoon.


    Then he made a small bottle of liquid medicine and took it with the pill.


    It''s evening, and it''s inconvenient for shangguanli to come here. So she said, "mink, you stay and watch, I''ll come back when I go."


    There are minks who can break in if she doesn''t believe it.


    Mink obediently jumped off her leg and sat on the stone table in the yard.


    Hua Ruge walked to the yard and saw Lan''er''s shortcut: "prepare a basin of warm water."


    "Good." Lan''er said and went.


    Hua Ruge enters the room and sees shangguanli reading in the twilight. She is quiet and natural. She can''t see any expectation or anxiety from her face.


    "You''re really cool." Hua rugo entered the door and thought that if her legs were disabled, she would not be so calm when waiting for the doctor''s result.


    Shangguanli put down the book and said softly and gently, "I''ll give it to you. What else can I worry about?"


    "You believe me." Hua Ruge didn''t think of that.


    "Now that you have agreed, there must be an idea in your mind." Shangguan glass light way.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "live up to your expectations, it has become."


    She said that she shook two small jade bottles in her hand towards Shangguan glass, and the jade bottles collided with each other and made a clear sound.


    Looking at the two jade bottles, Shangguan Li couldn''t help but be stunned. He lost his mind.


    She didn''t think she had been looking forward to it for such a long time that the day finally came.


    At this time Lan''er came in with a copper basin and asked, "first adult, where is this?"


    "Put it under your girl''s feet and let her soak her feet." Hua Yuege said, and Lan''er did.


    Hua Yuege said that he went to shangguanli, turned his hand and took out a box with a big palm and put it on the table. When she opened it, they saw that there was a needle with different length in the box.


    It''s not like embroidery needle, it''s too thin.


    "I asked someone to do this for me. It''s often used against the enemy, but it''s very good for people''s medical treatment." Hua Yuege said, twisting a needle.


    LAN Er does not understand of ask: "how does this cure a disease?"


    "Lan''er, don''t talk too much." Shangguan Li said.


    Hua Ruge keeps picking up the silver needle with her hands and stabbing it into the vital acupoints around shangguanli. Because she has a strong spirit now, she can find the exact acupoints across the clothes.


    Shangguanli looks weak, but when the gold needle stabs his body, he doesn''t even frown.


    After needling, Hua rugo picked up the small bottle on the table, handed it to Lan''er and said, "give the pills to your girl."


    Lan''er obeyed.


    After shangguanli takes the pill, Hua Ruge''s right palm turns the power of the spirit and starts to move towards the gold needle. The end of the needle vibrates continuously and pours the power of the spirit into the acupoints. With the pill, he starts to force poison.

 Chapter 660

    Shangguan glass has a slight pain color on its face.


    At the same time, the water in the copper basin under her feet began to turn black slowly. Hua Ruge continued to use his kung fu. After half an hour, Shangguan glass had been soaked in sweat, and the water under her feet had completely turned black.


    Hua Yuege receives the merit, exhales a breath, and gives shangguanli a pill to replenish the vitality.


    Lan''er takes the basin to change the water.


    Shangguan Li gasped and asked, "is this the antidote?"


    "It''s not that simple." Hua rugo pointed to another small bottle on the table and said, "it''s an antidote. You drop one drop in it every day when you take a bath. I force you to poison every three days. You can recover after half a month."


    Shangguan Li hears the cold light in his eyes. He is so cruel to her. Fortunately, he meets Hua Ruge. Otherwise, she doesn''t know how many years she will be disabled.


    Hua Ruge saw the occasional cold light in her eyes and thought that there had been complicated things happened to her.


    "Thank you very much this time, Mr. Hua. If you need my help in the future, I will do my best." Shangguanli said sincerely.


    She is beautiful without any aggression, which makes people feel good about her. Now her sincerity has more convincing temperament.


    "You''re welcome. When you help me, you don''t have to pay back." Hua Ruge said casually, but now she thinks shangguanli is more and more unusual.


    Shangguan Li hears the words and doesn''t show any affectation. He just says, "I''ll take it."


    "Well, you can live here at ease. I''ll go back first." Hua Yuege said that he had left the door.


    Shangguanli picked up the small bottle of liquid medicine on the table. The look in the dark eyes was complex, which made people can''t see clearly.


    Hua Ruge goes back to the yard. The mink is asleep on the stone table.


    She went up to pick it up and went back to the room.


    Tuo Ba Rui is lying quietly in the room. Hua Ruge goes to the bedside and looks at his condition. Only when he finds that everything is normal can he breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Your master is a paper tiger. He dare not come to rob you when he is scared, but in this way, he can avoid fighting. Anyway, I will not return you." Hua Yuege said, taking off her robe and going to bed.


    Knowing that there was no place for him in the bed, mink simply entered the space.


    Hua Ruge leans on Tuo barrow and imagines the scene when he wakes up.


    Thinking that her consciousness was gradually blurred, she fell asleep.


    The next day when she woke up, she heard Xiao Qing knock on the door carefully and asked in a low voice, "Lord, are you awake?"


    It must have been outside that she dared to make a noise when she heard her getting up.


    "What is it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Your Highness the son of God has sent for you to the front hall." Xiaoqing road.


    "I see." Hua Ruge went out and saw Xiaoqing still trembling. She couldn''t bear to say, "well, last time I was in a hurry and didn''t pay attention to your feelings. I won''t do it later. Don''t be afraid."


    Xiaoqing hears the words and shakes her head repeatedly: "don''t say that, it''s all the fault of the maidservant."


    "It''s not easy for you. I don''t blame you." Hua Ru''s voice softened.


    Xiaoqing''s tears are coming down: "Lord, you are a good man."


    Hua rugo reached out and patted her on the shoulder and walked down the steps.


    Before she left, she still kept the mink. When she got to the front hall, the childe had been waiting there.


    "What can I do for you?" Hua Yuege said, and sat down carelessly.


    Childe wutrace put down his teacup and said, "now the three magic gates are subordinate to you, and the battle between them is over. They will all return to their respective positions. What are you going to do?"


    "If you don''t say I really can''t remember, I don''t want to leave for the time being, so I''ll stay here and take care of Tuo BARREI." Hua Ruge thinks about the next step.


    "But Tianfu college will elect its Dean when you go back. It''s too late if you don''t go back." The childe without trace reminds her.


    Hua Ruge thought about it and frowned: "but Tuoba Rui is in a coma now, and I don''t want to take him on the trek. Let''s talk about the position of the dean."


    In her eyes, the titles of several presidents can''t be compared with Tuo BARREI.


    "I''ll leave in three days. What can I do for you?" Asked the childe.


    "There is one." Hua rugo said, turning over his hand and taking out the sky city and holding it on his hand, saying:


    "the gate of the sky city was destroyed last time when he was in the underground palace of the meteor day cult. Tuo BARREI said that you have the best weapon refiner under you. Can you let him help me?"


    Childe Wuchen took it and said, "OK, I agreed for him."


    "Thank you." Hua Yuege said happily that the city of the sky is a treasure of life. After she was repaired, she could count as many lives.


    "Nanmingtian won''t give up easily after I leave. I''ll leave you ten gods to protect you." Childe Wudi said.


    Hua Ruge shook his head directly: "no, I''m protected. Marten said he won''t go back for the time being. Besides, it''s my territory. Even if Zixiao holy land wants to start, it needs to be weighed."


    There are many strong men in her alien army.


    "I don''t have to worry about the king." The childe nods.


    Ten gods are no match for mink.


    "Then it''s my turn to tell you." Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "you must take good care of yourself. You can''t die."


    "Well, it''s up to you." The childe without trace responded lightly.


    "You promised me to count. Don''t be like Tuo BARREI. You said it won''t happen. You won''t wake up now." Hua Ruge has a lot of complaints about this.


    The childe without trace paused for a moment, then nodded: "OK."


    Hua rugo is relieved to see that he promised to be serious.


    She left the front hall, and when she went back to the yard, she saw juntianxia standing in a blue robe.


    "Emperor, you haven''t come for a few days. I thought you had left Dazheng." Hua rushes forward like a song.


    Jun Tianxia looked at her and said, "how can I go without saying goodbye to you?"


    "So it looks like we''re here to say goodbye today?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Jun world nodded:" although I also can''t bear, but the state affairs are heavy, I also have to start


    The main reason is that she didn''t have him in her heart, and he left behind only to increase her sorrow.


    "State affairs matter." Hua Ruge ignored his blazing eyes and said, "I wish you a pleasant journey."


    "Really not married?" King world suddenly asked.


    Hua Ruge was stunned by his question. Before he could speak, he continued: "even if Only to be the emperor and empress with no real name. "


    "That would save Tuo barrow." He added.


    He was the king of the world, but he retreated before her.


    "No." Hua Ruge took a deep breath and said firmly, "with Tuo BARREI''s pride, he will never agree to do this, and it''s not fair for you. You should marry someone you love."


    "But I only want to marry you, and I can only marry you." King said, the face of a faint pain color.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know what to say for a while.


    When you see her in trouble, you clench your fists in your sleeves and say, "forget it, you should treat me as if I haven''t said anything, protect yourself well, and remember to come to me if you have any difficulty."

 Chapter 661

    When the emperor said that, he turned around and walked away. It was almost dusk. He stepped on the last light of the setting sun and left the courtyard in a dazed huaruge.


    She sighed heavily. She only sighed that fate made people helpless.


    "Lord, it''s late. Please take a rest." Xiao Qing comes up to remind her.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head, walked into the room, and watched Tuoba Rui lying there, feeling even worse.


    "Tuoba Rui, do you know that your woman is excellent, and it''s dangerous for you to sleep all the time, do you know?"


    "I don''t mean to scare you. You can see that they are so good one by one. If I can''t help temptation, you will only cry when you wake up."


    She said, but she couldn''t speak any more. She sniffed and fell down. "I know that I can''t cure you if I don''t fight. Do you think I should give you to your master? Maybe he has a way to wake you up?"


    "But I can''t bear you. I don''t feel at ease when you leave my sight. You say I do Isn''t it selfish. "


    Hua Ruge is in conflict.


    Out of her original wish, she didn''t want Tuo BARREI to leave, but she couldn''t cure him, and wanted to give Zixiao holy land a try with a fluke mentality.


    "If I really hand you over, your master will not let me stay with you." Hua Ruge looks at him in a tangled way, suffering in his heart.


    She lay on his chest for a long time. In the darkness, she said, "give me another three days. After three days, childe Wuxian will leave. Your master will surely send someone to rob you. If I can''t think of a way to save you, I will hand you over."


    Hua Ruge made such a decision with a strong inner struggle. She could not delay Tuo BARREI''s body.


    She said that she sat up from the bed, lit the candle and began to ponder his illness.


    Once again, she took the jade slips from the temple of light. She had seen them before, but she always felt that she had missed something.


    There was only one flash of light, and because of the interruption of the coming of Nanming heaven, with the possibility of one in ten thousand, she read it again.


    There are various kinds of miraculous medicines, their effects and possible growing environment, which are very boring to read, but she has long ignored this.


    She concentrated on reading the contents of the jade slips in the room. After a long time, she didn''t pay attention to them.


    Xiao Qing knows that her lord hasn''t seen her for another two days. No matter who wants to see her these two days, she is not allowed.


    In the morning of the third day, Xiao Qing just walked to the window and heard Hua Ruge inside laughing happily.


    In the room, Hua Ruge looked at the white paper in front of her and wrote something. She was very excited.


    It is recorded in the jade slips that the crystal of Tianshui is a strange thing coagulated by the spirit of heaven and earth. It is cold and rootless and born on the sea floor. It is the best healing elixir, but it is rare to see in ten thousand years. It has never appeared in the history of the mainland for so many years.


    This introduction Hua Ruge had seen before, but there are too many strange things recorded in the jade slips. These things are very ethereal like legends. She just remembered it in her heart and didn''t care.


    But to her delight, she saw another passage.


    The yellow spring grass, born in the extremely cold place on the sea floor, depends on spirituality. It''s a healing medicine. It will mature once in a hundred years.


    When reading this sentence carefully, Hua Ruge finally knows why the light in his brain appeared last time.


    It''s too coincidental that the crystal cold of Tianshui is a strange thing with spirituality. The yellow spring grass was born in the extremely cold place according to spirituality, and both of them are under the sea.


    When Hua Ruge read it, he suddenly thought that when he was digging the yellow spring grass, he found that the soil at the root was golden, and the crystal of Tianshui was also golden.


    So she came to a conclusion that under the yellow spring grass is probably the crystal of Tianshui.


    Because the world does not know the existence of this thing, so it does not know the connection.


    The yellow spring grass has a certain healing effect on Tuo BARREI''s body, not to mention the crystal of Tianshui.


    As long as she gets the crystal of Tianshui, Tuoba Rui has hope.


    "Little gold." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    In a flash of gold, the small gold is on the table in front of Hua Ruge.


    "You are the sacred beast guarding the yellow spring grass. Do you know what is under the yellow spring grass?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Xiaojin shakes his little Faucet: "isn''t the bottom of the sea under the yellow spring grass?"


    "Is there anything unusual on the bottom of the sea?" Hua Ruge asked not to give up.


    "Yes, the aura is very strong, and once I get hurt, I can repair it very quickly." Little Jin said again.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brighten.


    Really.


    "Master, do you think there is anything under the sea?" Asked Xiao Jin.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "let''s go again. You show me the way."


    Xiaojin nods.


    But Hua Ruge looked at Tuoba Rui on the bed and hesitated. It was inconvenient for her to take Tuoba Rui to the sea, but she was not sure to leave him.


    She thought for a moment and said to Xiao Jin, "you go back first. I''ll think about it again."


    "Ruge, don''t disturb you." The gentle voice of Childe wutrace sounded outside the door.


    Xiao Qing is on the side. She is afraid to disturb Hua Ruge. She dare not report at all.


    "No, I''ll be right out." Hua Ruge tidied up her clothes and stepped out. Different from her strong composure in the past, today her eyebrows and eyes are full of joy.


    The childe without trace looked at her and asked, "is there any progress?"


    "Probably." Hua Ruge nodded, and 80% of them were determined.


    "That''s good." Childe wutrace said, holding the sky city which has been repaired.


    Hua Yuege happily took over and found that the gate was really in good condition.


    "Did the master work hard?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "No matter him." "I''m leaving today," said the childe, looking at her


    "Has it been three days?" Hua Ruge scratched his forehead, a little confused.


    Traceless childe looked at her painfully.


    Hua Ruge said hurriedly: "then you have a good journey and come down to find me when you are free."


    "I will. What else can I do for you?" Asked the childe.


    Hua rugo shakes his head: "I can handle everything well. Just take good care of yourself."


    "I hope so. Don''t let me see your injury again when we meet next time." The childe without trace told me.


    Hua Yuege smiled sheepishly and said, "OK, I''ll try my best."


    Childe Wuchen can''t help her, just said: "next time, please invite me to drink. I can''t be a loser."


    "Don''t worry, it''s all on me." Hua said, clapping his chest like a song.


    The childe with no trace smiled softly, reached out and rubbed her head: "well, see you next time."

 Chapter 662

    After childe wutrace left, Hua rugo began to think about how to arrange Tuoba Rui. Now that she has the hope of healing, she will not want to return to Zixiao holy land. Her man must be by her side.


    "Wait, three days." Hua Ruge suddenly remembers that shangguanli''s side needs to be poisoned once every three days.


    She thought about it and started to force poison for shangguanli quickly. She could do it once in half an hour. She found that after two times like this, the poison in shangguanli''s body was rapidly decreasing, which made her very happy.


    She was in a good mood today, but just returned to her yard, she saw that the door was shattered by the powerful spiritual force.


    There are ten God level powerful people behind Nanming heaven.


    "Hua Ruge, you should give Ruier back to me this time." He''s a winner.


    "My Lord." Hua Yuege bowed slightly to salute him, and then said, "I was impulsive last time. Please forgive me for offending you."


    Last time, because of the interruption of her mind, her heart was hard to avoid being depressed. Coupled with the aggressive nature of Nanming, she did not control her temper.


    Nanmingtian sneered: "you know the current affairs. You don''t dare to face me when you know that his highness is not there, and no one can help you?"


    Hua Yuege was helpless for a while and said seriously, "you should know that Hua Yuege has never been afraid of any power. Only because you are the teacher of Tuoba Rui who has the kindness to teach him, can I treat him so politely, not as you said."


    "I know that you Hua Ruge never bowed his head, but also that you are crafty. No matter what you say, today you must return Ruier to me." Nanming heaven strong road.


    "I can understand your old mood, but it''s better for him to stay with me. If you think I''m selfish or unreasonable, I won''t let you take him. " Hua is as sincere as a song.


    "Do you think you can stop me?" Nanming said coldly


    After that, ten God level strong men around him formed a semicircle and surrounded Hua as a song in the middle.


    "I advise you not to do it. I don''t want to hurt the harmony." Hua is like a song.


    "Don''t pretend to be calm at this time. Hand over Ruier." It''s cold in Nanming.


    Hua Ruge squinted and said, "marten, help."


    As soon as her voice fell, a purple light flashed. Hua Ruge had more minks in front of him. He was in a bright purple robe, and the face of the evil spirit was full of murderous intentions.


    "You The king of Xuan beast? " The shocked way of Nanming heaven.


    Although he didn''t witness the war, he heard that the king of xuanshou forest was very powerful. He could not be provoked by several gods.


    "Let my sister make friends? Did you ask me? " Mink''s voice is cold, he never gives face to anyone.


    Nanmingtian is really surprised this time. What kind of charm does huaru song have? It can make Cangsong and xuanshou all help her.


    But no matter why, he has no advantage in fighting.


    Hua, like a song, said to Nanming heaven, "in order not to be harmonious, please take people away."


    "Hua Ruge, you are such a beauty and a disaster. Do you know who will not have a good end around you? Why can''t you let Ruier go?" The weather in Nanming is blue.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and said calmly, "I have no right to choose the way for both of us. It''s unfair to him."


    "You are selfish!" Nanmingtian blames.


    Hua Yuege laughed: "you think so, but I think it''s time for you to go."


    Nanmingtian''s chest was up and down.


    Small marten is a step forward, fierce purple eyes stare at Nanming sky, voice condensation of ask: "you dare say my elder sister, you don''t think live too long?"


    "Don''t deceive people too much, the king of Xuan beast." Nanming heaven is full of shame and anger.


    The mink didn''t understand human''s twists and turns, just said: "you say my sister, I will kill you."


    "Mink." Hua, like singing, shook his head at mink when he looked back.


    Mink then gave Nanming a cold look and said, "my sister will let you go this time. Don''t let me see you alone next time."


    Nanmingtian couldn''t hold his old face. After a long time of anger, he said, "go!"


    A dozen people left in a row.


    Hua Ruge looks at the direction of the door with complicated complexion.


    "If my sister feels uncomfortable, she will let me kill those people." Xiaomarten is sad to see Hua Ruge, but he doesn''t know what to say. He just wants to kill people.


    Hua rugo patted him on the shoulder and said, "most of the things in the world can''t be solved by killing people."


    "I don''t understand and don''t want to understand, but I don''t want to see my sister suffer." Simple way of mink.


    Only in front of Hua Ruge can he show his childlike side.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "my sister is not upset. There is nothing to upset. Don''t worry."


    Mink nodded.


    "It''s over. It''s time for you to go back. Xuanshou forest has suffered a lot this time. You should go back to rectify it." Hua Ruge looked at him and said.


    Mink also knew the truth in his heart, so he opened his hand and hugged Hua Ruge and said, "I don''t want my sister."


    "I don''t like you either, but we are not children. We should learn and adapt to parting." Hua Ruge reached out and patted him on the back.


    "Mink just wants to be a kid by her sister''s side." Mink is reluctant to give up.


    Hua Yuege laughed: "well, it''s not missing. Don''t be so sad."


    Mink let go of her and said, "I''m leaving that sister."


    "Go." Hua Ruge looks at him with tender eyes. She really takes mink as her younger brother.


    There was a flash of purple light. There was no mink in front of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge was alone in the yard, raising his lips.


    Parting is for the next meeting, not sad.


    She walked into the room, and my Tuo Barry''s hand began to probe his body, which was supposed to be normal as before, but it surprised her.


    It''s not that the condition has worsened, it''s actually improved.


    It''s much better than her last treatment.


    She was blinded by the examination.


    How can she heal the wounds that can''t be cured?


    After discovering this situation, before she associated with it, it seems that his body is not completely treated by her until now, but the treatment is continuous, so she always thinks it is her own credit.


    She couldn''t come up with a better way these days. She didn''t give him treatment, which made a significant change.


    Hua Yuege had a deep smile on her face. She said, "you already know, don''t you? So you promised me you''d do well, not lie to me? "


    She said with a smile: "it''s really yours. Come on, reward a relative."

 Chapter 663

    Hua Ruge kissed Tuoba Rui''s face and finally had a real smile on his deep face for days.


    But she laughs and laughs and thinks it''s strange. How can he recover from the injury that she can''t cure with such great effort?


    Is there any antibody?


    She thought to look up at the roof and murmured, "you are so hard to cure because you are oppressed by heaven. Can you heal yourself because you have been fighting against the days?"


    She said that there were little stars in her eyes. If it were true, it would be very powerful.


    "But do you need help?" When Hua Ruge said this, he thought of Tuoba Rui protecting his body with the help of Juling array and Lingjing before the war. Maybe these two things would help him.


    She touched her chin, thought for a while and said, "I''m the strongest in the big array of gathering spirits on Danyang peak. I''ll take you back. Now the mink is not there. Your master will send someone to fight back, and I won''t be able to protect you."


    As it happens, Tianfu college will soon elect its Dean. She should go back and fight for it.


    Thinking of this, she got up and said, "Xiao Qing, please call the barbarian leader to see me."


    Xiao Qing goes to see the bodyguard.


    "Xiao Jin, you follow my people to find the place where the yellow spring grass used to grow. Do you understand?" Hua Yuege asked the Golden Dragon on his shoulder.


    "Yes." Xiaojin hears the words and points to the tap.


    Although the crystal of Tianshui is precious, she doesn''t want to take or leave Tuo barrai to travel as far as the East China Sea. Anyway, Tuo barrai can heal herself. She can send someone to take it.


    After a while, Hua Yuege heard the heavy footsteps. When he went out, he saw that the barbarian chief Betsy was coming. He was more than two meters tall and had two huge battle axes on his back.


    It seems that the momentum has been promoted to holy level. It should not be a problem to hit several human holy levels with the combat power of barbarians.


    "Patriarch, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you Hua Yuege said enthusiastically.


    Xiaoqing looks at it in surprise. At the moment when Hua Yuege opens her mouth, she suddenly feels that the Lord has come back.


    "Thanks for the Lord''s acceptance, not only for me, but also for our whole barbaric tribe." Becky is still very grateful to China.


    If there is no Hua Ruge, the number of people in their tribe will be less and less, even endangered. But with Hua Ruge, everything is different.


    Now their tribes are growing, and the surrounding small tribes have come to join them. Now they seem to have become the largest tribe among the barbarians.


    Hua Ruge smiled and shook his head. "We are helping each other. Don''t be polite, clan leader. Sit down."


    When Xiaoqing served tea, Becky asked, "I don''t know what the Lord asked me to do this time."


    "There''s really one thing to bother the patriarch. It''s to go to the East China Sea. Do you think it''s convenient?" Hua rugo asked for his advice.


    "As long as it''s the Lord''s order, Becky will obey. You can tell me." Becky said simply.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I want the clan leader to help me get something deep in the East China Sea. There will be no danger if there is a golden dragon escort along the way. The clan leader just needs to help me get it back to Tianfu college."


    "No problem." Becky assured me with a chest.


    Hua Ruge took out the paper and pen, drew a crystal and said, "it''s this thing. It should be near the bottom of the sea. The patriarch will burn the paper after reading it."


    This news must not be disclosed, otherwise there will be countless people to fight for it. If you can''t get it then, Becky must be in danger.


    Becky took a look and smashed the white paper directly with psychic power.


    He got up and said, "Becky will not live up to the Lord."


    "Although it''s a good thing, it''s not that important. It''s important for the patriarch to take care of himself." Hua Ruge explained.


    "Yes." Becky nodded heavily.


    Golden Dragon jumps on Becky''s shoulder.


    Hua Ruge was relieved when he left alone. Next, he explained the affairs of the ancient dragon city, and took Tuoba Rui back to Tianfu University.


    "Call the officials of ancient dragon city to me, and I''ll ask you something." Hua Ruge asked again.


    Xiaoqing did not move for a while, but fixed to look at Hua Ruge''s eyes, where she saw the anger that had disappeared these days.


    "How are you, Lord?" She asked carefully.


    Hua Yuege jokingly said, "what''s up? I was bad before? "


    "No That''s not what I mean. I mean, are you in a better mood Xiao Qing explains in a hurry.


    Hua, like a song, raised his lips and asked, "what do you say?"


    "It''s true, it''s good." Xiaoqing said excitedly, and then asked, "is the Lord hungry? Do you want to eat?"


    "I''m really hungry, but I won''t eat anything. Please send someone to discuss." Hua Ruge waved with a smile.


    Xiaoqing nodded her head, ran away with a smile and looked relieved.


    Hua Ruge reached out to touch his face doubtfully and murmured, "is it difficult that I was scared before?"


    If there is no sign of improvement for Tuo BARREI, she will not pay attention to the government affairs. But now she is going to leave again, and she will always be in charge of things.


    So the next day, she was in the courtyard dealing with politics and making plans for the development of the city in the next few years.


    These officials were all promoted by her, and they are very loyal to her. Now I am very happy to see the plans listed by Hua rugo, because it seems that the ancient dragon city will be more prosperous.


    In the evening, Hua Yuege did not finish the work until she stretched out and watched the setting sun in the sky, her lips rising involuntarily.


    "Hua Shou, are you leaving now?" The voice of Shangguan glass came from the gate of the courtyard.


    Lan''er pushes him in slowly.


    Hua Ruge looked at her with a smile: "how does the Lord know?"


    She never told anyone about it.


    Even Xiao Qing, who has been following Hua Ruge, was surprised to hear this.


    "When I first came here, I heard your explanation. It was a plan after a long time, so I made a bold guess." Shangguan Li said.


    By this time Lan''er had pushed her to the table.


    "The Lord of the pavilion really observes carefully." Hua Yuege then said, "I''m going back to Tianfu college. Please come with me. It''s convenient to expel poison."


    Shangguanli is not affectable either. He nodded directly, "OK."


    "Let''s start tomorrow, then. The cabinet leader is ready." Hua Ruge said.


    Shangguanli answered with a voice and said: "it seems that the mood of Huashou is very good today."


    "Is my performance so obvious?" Hua Ruge didn''t expect anyone to see it.


    Shangguanli nodded his head and said, "you were obviously strong before, but now you have light in your eyes, and your spirit is much better."


    "You may guess, why am I?" Hua asked simply like a song.


    Shangguan glass''s eyes looked at the room, which was self-evident.

 Chapter 664

    Looking at shangguanli''s smiling eyes, Hua Ruge''s eyes drifted with empty heart. She regretted that she guessed.


    For the first time, Lan''er saw Hua Ruge''s embarrassment and smiled.


    At this time, Hua Ruge is eager to find a crack to drill in.


    After shangguanli left, the sky darkened. Hua Ruge told Xiaoqing, "go back to have a rest. Tomorrow morning you won''t have to come."


    "Lord, are you leaving again?" Xiaoqing is a little lost.


    The city Lord''s mansion is always short of anger without the master.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "I will come back to see you."


    "Are you away from the service?" What Xiaoqing cares about.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said, "when you get to the college, you have it. Don''t worry."


    "Oh." Xiaoqing replied, "take care of yourself."


    "Good." Hua Ruge agrees.


    When she entered the door, Xiao Qing insisted on keeping watch at the door. She could not help but go.


    Hua Ruge goes to bed, takes off his coat and lies on Tuo BARREI''s side, leaning on him, with a happy light flowing in his eyes.


    "I thought I''d done well before, but I didn''t expect everyone to see it." Hua rugo said, looking at his sideface and said, "how can I get to your business? My acting skills are so poor."


    She once heard a saying: love is not hidden, even if you cover your mouth, you will run out of your eyes.


    I didn''t expect it to be true.


    She smiled and didn''t know what she was laughing at.


    "I''ll wait for you to wake up." Hua Ruge left a kiss on his cheek and slowly closed his eyes.


    This night, she slept very sweet, to the next day nest in his arms do not want to get up.


    "Lord, here comes the lady." Xiao Qing''s voice rang outside.


    Hua Ruge covered the quilt and said, "why is it so early? I haven''t woke up yet."


    Because it''s hiding in the quilt, the sound coming to the outside is fuzzy.


    Shangguan Li can''t help but smile and say: "there are so many rumors about China''s first seat, but it doesn''t say that China''s first seat likes to lie in bed. Lan''er, how much do you think we can sell if we get the news?"


    "We all want to know the news of such a legendary beauty in Huashou. Let''s hold an auction and open the auction information. I think there will be a lot of people coming." Lan''er is on the other side.


    Hua Ruge opened the quilt inside and said to the outside, "don''t even think about making money with me."


    Shangguan Li smiles.


    It seems that the mood of coming to China like song has recovered, which is obvious that Tuoba Rui has improved.


    Lan''er said with a smile, "the first Chinese will get up earlier."


    "Little girl dare to make fun of me, believe it or not, I let your girl sell you." Hua Ruge is threatening.


    Lan''er said fearlessly, "my girl won''t sell me, will she?"


    She was afraid that Hua Yuege would not give up, but also pulled out Shangguan glass.


    Shangguanli''s gentle eyes turned and whispered to Lan''er, "I still owe Hua shouzuo. You said she would take you, can I not agree?"


    "Don''t......" Lan''er''s face is not willing.


    Hua rugo opened the door and walked out. Looking at Lan''er''s reluctant appearance, he teased: "what''s the matter? And I owe you back? "


    "You are not as gentle as my girl. You like to make fun of people." Lan''er said directly.


    "But I think you''re a lovely girl." Hua Yuege raised her eyebrows.


    Lan''er shook his head: "I don''t want to..."


    "How dare you make fun of me next time?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    Lan''er continued to shake his head: "I dare not."


    "Just learn." Hua Yuege said a word and said to Shangguan Li, who was watching the activity on one side, "why don''t we eat something and go?"


    She was hungry last night. She hasn''t eaten yet. Her stomach is really empty.


    She hasn''t figured out how she didn''t want to eat a mouthful of food for a while, and how the days came.


    "Good." Shangguan Li nods.


    Xiaoqing asks the kitchen to serve breakfast and wait at the same time.


    "By the way, what happened to what I asked you to inquire about last time?" Hua Ruge bit a bun and turned to look at Xiaoqing.


    Xiaoqing is shocked: "what''s the matter?"


    "On the eve of the war, I asked you to ask Xiaowen about it." Before she finished, she waved her hand and said, "well, it''s been a while. Now, how are Yunjin and my elder martial sister Tang Qian?"


    "This maid knows that all the people in the whole house know that young master Yunjin and Miss Tang are getting better. They go to tea and enjoy the flowers and the moon every day. They are inseparable and cannot close their mouths every time they see them." Xiaoqing returns smoothly.


    Hua Yuege hears the words and smiles: "it''s really done. I found my elder martial sister. It''s lucky for that kid of Yunjin."


    She understood Tang Qian''s gentleness and gentleness, which was definitely a good wife and mother, a warm haven for men, and Yunjin was blessed to be with her.


    At last, beichenyue''s business didn''t delay his whole life.


    "I feel lucky, too." A cynical voice came, and then the brocade pulled Tang Qian into the yard.


    Just a few days later, Hua Ruge saw the old look on the brocade, wanton, cynical and noble.


    Tang Qian has a bird''s friendly look around Yunjin, maybe because before Yunjin, she still has two red clouds on her face, like a little daughter-in-law just passing by.


    "You know, I''ll treat my elder martial sister well in the future. If you do something sorry to my elder martial sister, don''t blame me for not letting you go." Hua rugo shook his fist at him.


    Cloud brocade one face dislikes: "you such woman also can bear elder martial brother."


    Hua Yuege glared at him: "my elder martial sister is gentle, but the flowers are inserted in the cow dung."


    "You want to fight, don''t you?" Step forward.


    "You started first." Hua rugosi won''t let her.


    Just when they were going to continue to fight, Tang Qian said softly, "brocade, don''t make trouble, don''t bully like a song."


    "I bullied her?" Cloud brocade one face is aggrieved way: "unjust ah, Qian son, you take a good look at us two who resemble victim."


    Tang Qian turned her eyes around each other, and finally said, "it''s not like that."


    Neither of them is willing to suffer losses, which is not obvious from performance mountain.


    "Elder martial sister, it''s not obvious. If you let us fight one by one, the outcome will be clear." Hua said with a smile.


    Before brocade intervened, Tang Qian shook her head and said, "no, it''s just that you''re powerful. I don''t want brocade to get hurt."


    "Qianer still loves me." Yunjin''s face is full of satisfaction. When he looks at Xianghua like a song, his expression is very elegant.


    Hua Ruge and shangguanli look at each other and ask, "are you so bored at the beginning of love?"


    She felt a lot of critical hits.

 Chapter 665

    "By the way, is senior brother better?" Yunjin laughs and begins to ask the right question.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s better. I''m going to take him back to Tianfu college. Would you like to have a look?"


    "I don''t care if you are here. I''m going to take qian''er to play." Cloud brocade said a face of dote on looking at Tang Qian.


    Tang Qian also looked at the brocade, a pair of beautiful eyes full of gentle feelings.


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Hua Ruge can''t help driving people.


    She can''t stand the thrill.


    Tang Qian put out her tongue and said, "let''s go. After a while, we will get married and send you invitations."


    Hua Ruge even waved his hand, and didn''t want to say a word.


    Shangguan Li looks and laughs.


    When Yun Jin and Tang Qian left, Hua Ruge sighed, "it''s a good marriage, but why do I want to break up with them?"


    "Fortunately, the invitation will not be sent to me." Shangguan Li shakes her head. She doesn''t want to be stimulated for the second time.


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect shangguanli would take such words, and immediately felt that she was very kind.


    "It''s not too early. It''s time to explain. Let''s go." Hua said like a song.


    Shangguan Li nods.


    Hua Ruge turned his hand and took out the city of the sky, saying: "we sit in the city of the sky, so as not to get into the trouble of transmission."


    The speed of the sky city is very fast. It''s just two days to see the scenery in the sky.


    "But with the first seat in China." The way of Shangguan glass is gentle.


    Hua Yuexin read a move, the city of the sky fell in the courtyard, and then she spread her hands towards the house, palm up.


    The powerful spiritual power directly pulls the whole house together with the foundation up, and rises steadily.


    The huge shadow of the house''s lift will cover the official glass and Lan''er.


    Lan''er looked at the swallowing water channel: "here It''s barbaric. "


    She has seen the strong, but she has not seen the strong do such things with their own strength.


    "She can do it." Shangguanli watched her move the whole house into the city of the sky, including the main room, wing room and even the kitchen.


    Because of the instability of the house away from the land, Hua rugo arranged the array directly on the house, because she could move her mind on all the arrays in the sky city, so it was soon finished.


    When shangguanli enters from the city gate and sees the array above the house, he suspects that he saw a battle fortress. Is it necessary to be armed like this.


    Hua Ruge brings in all the pavilions and stone tables in the courtyard. He nods with satisfaction and runs into the main room to see Tuoba Rui.


    "Lord, she can enjoy life too." Lan''er sighs.


    She didn''t even hear of the people who could have thought of doing it with this horrible power.


    Shangguan Li nodded and said, "don''t say it, it''s really good."


    She is a person who is willing to do as good as the flow, and soon accepted.


    Hua Ruge saw Tuo BARREI still lying on the bed steadily in the room and said, "I know you like to sleep in my bed, so it''s good enough for you."


    She smiled and walked out.


    The city of the sky flies up to the sky, because its volume has not become very exaggerated. People below can see a small black spot when they look carefully, which is not noticeable.


    Lan''er feels very novel. She lies on the wall and looks around. She likes to see the scenery and is afraid of heights. She is frightened.


    Shangguan glass felt the wind blowing on his face, raised his lips, and let go of the cat in his hand, saying, "go play."


    But the cat was too lazy, and turned around on the ground, and finally fell at the foot of shangguanli.


    Hua Ruge felt that the cat was cute and wanted to touch it. But just then the cat suddenly looked up, with a few fierce intentions in her green eyes.


    "Xiaohua, it''s not polite." Shangguanli uses the tone of parents to preach to the children.


    Xiaohua shook her head and ran to the other side of shangguanli to avoid Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge takes back her hand. She has some curiosity in her eyes. It''s just her eyes. Hua Ruge thinks it''s not an ordinary cat.


    "I''m the first one to laugh." Shangguan Li makes an apology for Xiaohua.


    "Lord, you cat is not a common thing." Hua Yuege said.


    Shangguan Li smiles at Hua Ruge and repeats a sentence: "cat?"


    When Xiaohua also heard the word, she jumped on the table and stared at Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge could see the anger.


    She was even more surprised that the cat had such obvious mood swings.


    "Xiaohua, you are not allowed to be rude." Shangguan Lilian says.


    Xiaohua looks at her and groans at her, like a discontented child playing coquettish.


    Shangguan Li grins and says to Hua Ruge, "the little flower is a tiger, not a cat."


    "Tiger?" Hua rugo is surprised to hear this. The tiger looks like a sick cat too.


    Of course, she looked at Xiaohua''s angry eyes and didn''t dare to say this.


    Shangguan Li nodded: "yes, Xiaohua is a mutated tiger. It''s exactly the same as the cat in terms of appearance."


    Xiaohua hums again, and doesn''t know whether she is not satisfied with her appearance or with the explanation of Shangguan glass.


    Shangguanli reaches for it and touches it. He takes it back to his arms. It''s not noisy.


    "So it is." Hua is as clear as a song.


    But she didn''t look down upon the little tiger, Xiaohua. There are few animals with such spirit.


    Lan''er came back from playing enough and said, "it''s fun to fly in this city. The scenery on it is beautiful."


    "Do you want to follow me? There will be opportunities to see the scenery in the future." Hua laughs like a song.


    Lan''er immediately hides behind shangguanli and says, "Lord, Lan''er will not leave. You have to make a decision for Lan''er."


    Hua laughs like a song.


    Shangguanli also said: "well, Hua''s first seat teases you."


    "The first one in China is disrespectful. He bullies me every day." Lan''er toots her mouth.


    Just as Hua rugo wanted to say something, she felt that the breath of a dozen gods around her locked the city of the sky. Her eyes narrowed slightly and she flew to the city.


    I saw a dozen people coming up below. It was those people in Zixiao holy land.


    "It''s perseverance." Hua Ruge is helpless.


    Shangguanli turns his head and asks, "how to deal with it?"


    "These people think I can''t take them without minks. They really regard my sky city as a decoration?" Hua as song disdains the way.


    How could she have been so swaggering without such confidence.


    The strong ones below fly up to Hua Ruge and shout, "hand over the little Lord, or we will smash your city."


    Last time they saw the broken gate of the sky city, they thought it was a roaring city.


    "I advise you to go back quickly. I respect your elders. Don''t blame me for any more entanglement." Hua is like a song standing on the city of the sky, looking up at the road.


    "The fairy is really talking out loud. Let''s go together." Said the leader, attacking the gate of the sky city.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a sharp light flashed: "dare you call me that? Has no one told you that I''m in a bad temper? "

 Chapter 666

    Hua Yuege said that the city of the sky was moving forward at a high speed and ran into a dozen people in front of him.


    The city of the sky suddenly speeds up. A dozen people are shocked and quickly dodge.


    "Bombard our city gate? You can catch up with me first. " Hua is like a song with a cold hum, and the divine thoughts urge the city of the sky.


    Last time, she suffered losses in the underground palace because she had to occupy the territory and could not move it. She was afraid of the heaven and then kept silent. Now she has no scruples.


    A dozen God level powerful people dodged and then chased after them.


    Hua Ruge did not need the fastest speed to hang them slowly. He was in danger of being hit before he got to the front and had to step back.


    They gave up after trying several times.


    Hua Yuege, sitting on a stone bench, said, "little Lan''er, make tea."


    "Oh." Lan''er nodded and turned to the kitchen.


    Shangguan Li said with a smile: "if it goes on like this, these powerful gods will be exhausted."


    "Good advice is not to listen to, see when they will hit." Hua Yuege said faintly, she is not a good man or a faithful woman. That is to say, she can''t fight. If she can fight too early, she will shoot one by one.


    These strong people gradually feel that it is impossible to attack from the front, so they plan to start from the top, one by one, look at the Hua Ruge in the air, wave their weapons and attack.


    No need for Hua Ruge. The city protection array starts by itself, and the blood red pattern flashes in the sky.


    Although they are not injured, they have to fight in order to fly in the air at such a high altitude. They don''t even have a chance to breathe. They can''t bear it for a long time.


    Hua Ruge is tasting tea at the bottom and watching the performance of all the people above.


    The city of the sky in China is like a singer who drinks little blood, so its power can''t be exerted. Otherwise, the most ferocious magic weapon can clean up these people.


    "Goblin, you have the ability to withdraw the formation and compete with us." Someone can''t help shouting.


    "Why do I fight with you? It''s better to have tea when I have time." Hua Ruge is unmoved.


    "You are the head of Danyang peak. You are despised for deceiving people with weapons!"


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows. "How about you guys who are hundreds of years old come to bully a girl''s family?"


    If only a few people came, she would certainly practice, but with so many people, she was not confident to that extent.


    "Or if you quit, I''ll fight you alone." The leader said again.


    "It''s not foolish of you to remove the array." Hua Ruge laughed and cried out: "do you think I''m stupid?"


    The man above is speechless.


    Anyone who has heard of Hua Ruge''s reputation knows that the name is equal to the conspiracy scheme. How could she be deceived.


    Lan''er chuckled, inexplicably finding Hua Ruge''s expression just funny.


    Shangguan glass always sits on one side, with a soft look, and always exudes that kind of non aggressive, internal and external beauty.


    Hua Ruge was originally looking at Lan''er, but he was curious about Shangguan glass.


    Although she has been so indifferent, but there are more than a dozen God level powerful people on it, she is not moved at all?


    "I said, Lord, you really can sit down." Hua Yuege said.


    Shangguan Li smiled softly and said: "anyway, these people are not here to hit me. I''m afraid of something."


    "You can''t be alone if I lose. Aren''t you afraid?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Shangguanli said seriously: "you won''t lose. If I can''t see this, the dark night Pavilion will no longer exist in the power struggle."


    That makes sense.


    Hua Ruge nodded her head, but she always felt that she could not see through Shangguan glass. She seemed to have many secrets.


    The power of attack of the God level strong above is getting smaller and smaller.


    "If you are not from Zixiao holy land, I will let you in today to take your lives, but since I will marry you in the future, I will let you go." Hua is like a song flowing in the stream.


    The above God level strong man was so angry that he got angry.


    "Go back and say hello to you and tell him that I will take good care of Tuo BARREI and he will soon be cured." She said that without waiting for those strong people to scold, she accelerated the speed of the city of the sky directly.


    The speed of the sky city is extremely fast. In addition, the strong expended too much power, and a few breaths were left behind.


    "Damn it, the witch has just been playing us!" One of them said angrily.


    If she starts so fast, these people can''t catch up with her, but she''s watching people''s jokes slowly.


    "Let''s go!" The leader has nothing to do with the atmosphere.


    No matter what they think, Hua Ruge drinks tea leisurely and wants to rob people from her hands and let them eat some losses. She really thinks that she is good at bullying.


    These people retreated in spite of difficulties. Hua Ruge will be very comfortable in the next two days. The sky city will fly in the daytime according to its positioning, without her constant control.


    She talked with shangguanli, understood the space law, and went back to her room at night to sleep with Tuoba Rui in her arms, which was very comfortable.


    Two days later, I went to Tianfu college outside Dayu capital.


    The city of the sky will slowly fall.


    Lan''er looked at the outside and said, "this Tianfu college is too shabby. It''s all bare mountains and no one can be seen."


    Hua Yuege went up the wall and said directly, "open the border."


    Even if the disciples don''t know Hua rugo, they also know the black trigger on her right thumb, which is the first token of Danyang peak.


    When the border is opened, another scene will appear in front of us.


    A towering mountain towering like clouds, built on the palace is very atmospheric.


    Lan''er''s eyes are straight.


    "To the first man." The disciples guarding the settlement hurriedly salute.


    "Well." Hua Ruge sends out a simple syllable, and the city of the sky under his feet drives away to Danyang peak again.


    Flying Magic instrument itself is very rare. People have never seen such an atmospheric magic instrument as Hua Ruge, so they have made a lot of money along the way.


    "This is the city of the sky. It''s overbearing."


    "Yes, I wish I had one."


    "Let''s not think about it. We can''t live as old as one tenth of the first adult."


    This is a sound of lament.


    As soon as sky city came back, the other four peaks could not sit still after learning the news. Originally, they thought that if Hua Ruge didn''t come back two days ago, they would give up, but they still came back.


    You know, in five days, the dean of Tianfu University will be elected.


    At this time, each of the four people thought of his own way, and all of them had only one purpose to sit in the highest position.


    Tianfu college is one of the three major forces. It plays an important role in the mainland. Everyone knows what the position of Dean stands for. The first four peaks will not miss this opportunity.

 Chapter 667

    Hua Ruge controlled the sky city to land on the flat ground at the top of Danyang peak, because she was standing on the wall, and the barbarians and wingers who guarded it could see it, so she was not stopped.


    "To the first man." The following people have seen each other.


    The city of the sky falls slowly. Hua Yuege raises his hand and says, "you don''t need to be polite. Thank you for your absence."


    "It''s all the business of subordinates." Speaking of the savage tark, the son of savage patriarch Becky.


    Hua rugo saw that he felt very kind and nodded: "when we are free, let''s have a good chat."


    "Yes." Tucker laughs.


    Hua Ruge helped Tuoba Rui fly into the main hall. The golden hall opened and closed, leaving only one sentence: "light Yan, help me entertain the guests."


    The guest said Shangguan glass naturally.


    Mu Qingyan came out of the room and walked towards shangguanli after forgetting for four times. His indifferent eyes were still calm. There was no abnormal fluctuation due to shangguanli''s beauty or disability.


    "This girl, I am the deacon of this Danyang peak. I admire you." Mu Qingyan introduces herself.


    Shangguanli nodded and said softly: "little girl shangguanli, please Mu deacon."


    "Don''t be polite, Shangguan girl. Since you are the first adult, you are my guest of Danyang peak. Come with me." A polite way of admiring the face.


    Lan''er pushes Shangguan Li and follows Mu Qingyan, who looks curious.


    Tianfu college, it''s really magnificent.


    In the golden hall, Hua Ruge put Tuo BARREI on the golden chair in the middle. This is the center of the spirit gathering array. Countless auras around him are converging towards this place, so the aura is the most abundant.


    After that, Hua rugo took out the Spirit Crystal and the magic crystal and surrounded him. The strong spirit and the strength of elements filled the whole hall.


    Hua Ruge looked at the Lingjing who had finally returned from the temple of light and looked at Tuoba Rui and said, "this is you. I will definitely not use others."


    "But I''d rather give it to someone else than lie here injured by you." Hua Yuege said with a sigh and said, "wake up quickly. I don''t speak for myself."


    After a long time with Tuo BARREI, she came out of the main hall.


    When she set foot on Danyang peak again, Hua Ruge was very moved. When she left last time, she still took Su Nianxia with her, but now things are different.


    I don''t know where Su Nianxia is now. How are you doing.


    "Ruge, what do you want?" The faint voice rings, Mu Qingyan has stood beside her.


    Hua Ruge looked at her, raised a curve around her lips, and said, "nothing, you''ve worked hard in this period of time, not only to manage the big and small affairs of Danyang peak for me, but also to help me deliver the news."


    "I was originally from Danyang peak. It''s nothing to do with these things, but you''ve been a little thin since you went out." Moo light Yan way.


    Hua Ruge touched his face: "do you have any?"


    Mu Qingyan nods.


    "I was fat a while ago. Maybe I''ve been struggling these days. I''ll be fine soon." Hua is like a song.


    If it wasn''t for Tuo BARREI that suddenly happened, she would have been fed.


    "I heard that you have entered the devil''s den. Is it thrilling?" Asked Mu Qingyan.


    Hua Ruge picked up her eyebrows and looked at her: "I didn''t expect you would gossip."


    Mu Qingyan has some doubts. Obviously, he doesn''t understand what gossip means.


    "Never mind, I''ll tell you." Hua Yuege said and simply told her the story.


    They sat on the steps, one speaking and the other listening.


    Mu Qingyan is too calm to go on. At the end of the day, he can''t help sighing: "you are too brave."


    "That''s the audacity of a good artist." Hua Ruge is there.


    "Mu light Yan corner of eye drew a way:" fortunately summer summer no longer, otherwise must say you


    "That''s true. That''s what the child will do." Hua Yuege said, unable to laugh.


    Mu Qingyan looks at her and asks, "by the way, what about Xia Xia? I didn''t see you back after I went to the temple of light with you. "


    "She went to a place where we don''t know where it is. I think she''ll see you again." Hua Ruge seldom speaks seriously.


    Mu Qingyan frowns: "what Place? "


    Hua Ruge pointed to the heaven: "the upper world."


    "She''s flying?" Mu Qingyan is very surprised.


    Because only in the supernatural realm can we soar after the thunder disaster, and there is no one in ten who can successfully cross the disaster, so we can see how difficult it is to soar.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "no, I don''t really know."


    "I hope she''s OK." Moo light Yan way.


    "Yes." Hua Ruge also answered.


    They were silent for a while, and Mu Qingyan said again, "I saw the other four peaks the other two days ago and didn''t see you. I thought you wouldn''t come back."


    "I didn''t expect to come back so soon, but there are still some things to fight for." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    Mu Qingyan''s eyes narrowed: "you say the position of dean."


    "Yes." Hua Ruge admitted frankly, and then asked, "I don''t understand the process. Tell me about it."


    "It''s very kind of me, danyangfeng, to fight for the position of president," Mu Qingyan said


    "What do you mean by that?" Hua Ruge is confused.


    "I also heard from my grandfather that after the last Dean died in the turmoil of the meteor day cult a hundred years ago, it was the school that called for the first successor to Danyang peak, but Gumo''s first successor was indifferent to fame and wealth, so president Fang was allowed to succeed." Mu Qingyan said.


    "It turns out that master is so authoritative." Hua Ruge is a little proud.


    Mu Qingyan continued: "I am sorry for that incident, and I believe that I will support you with all my strength this time."


    "That''s good." Hua Ruge nodded and said with emotion, "master really helped me too much."


    "The process is also very simple, that is, all the elders, the supreme elder and the court are recommending, and the one with the highest voice can become the president." Moo light Yan way.


    She has always been indifferent, but now she is very active.


    Hua Ruge picks up eyebrows when hearing words: "that''s it?"


    "Yes." Mu Qingyan nods.


    "Well, I have suffered a lot. Elder danyangfeng is the least of the five peaks. I have no time to establish my junior interpersonal relationship. How could those people choose me?" Hua frowned and thought like a song.


    Mu Qingyan shook his head: "I don''t know that."


    "Why was the voice of the master the highest at the beginning?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Mu Qingyan thought for a moment and said, "it seems that it''s because the ancient murdans made over nine level elixir in the war and made great contribution to the right way. Everyone is looking at it."


    "Over nine?" Hua is like a song.


    "I have never heard of it." Mu Qingyan said directly.

 Chapter 668

    Hua rugo recalled the danfang left by his mother, and found nothing beyond the Ninth level.


    "I can''t do it." She shook her head.


    With her knowledge and understanding of danyao, it is not impossible to develop it, but it takes a lot of energy.


    If she is willing to try in the ordinary, after all, it is something she likes.


    But now that Tuo BARREI is seriously injured, she is willing to spend time talking with Tuo BARREI, rather than studying any prescription.


    "You mean to give up?" Asked Mu Qingyan.


    Hua rugo blinked at her and said, "do you think you need more than nine Dan Fang to deal with those few barrels?"


    Those people, she can say, have not been paid much attention to.


    Really, she is more confident than the wrist.


    Seeing her relaxed expression, Mu Qingyan asked curiously, "what are you going to do?"


    "We should show our advantages, let you see the strength of danyangfeng and see the future we can bring to Tianfu University." Hua Ruge said with a lip.


    Mu Qingyan still doesn''t understand.


    "There is a time when speeches are made before elections. We can''t make speeches, we can only show them to you." Hua Yuege said a word in the confused Mu Qingyan''s ear.


    Mu Qingyan''s eyes were puzzled first, then the eyes were bright and shimmering. "I''ll do it right away," he said


    "Go ahead." Hua Ruge was leaning on the steps directly with his lips on his elbows. His posture was very ruffian.


    If you see it, you won''t think it''s the first adult of Danyang peak, but you think it''s a female hooligan who broke in by mistake.


    She leaned for a while and thought of shangguanli.


    Three days later, it''s time for her to get rid of the poison.


    She asked the direction of the maid, walked over and saw shangguanli sitting on the top of the steps outside the door, teasing the little flower in her arms.


    Lan''er didn''t know what she was happy about. She was giggling all the time.


    When Hua Ruge came, the little flower stopped playing and Lan''er stopped laughing. They all looked at Hua Ruge. One person, one animal''s expression was very synchronous. It was like guarding against thieves.


    "I offended you, didn''t I?" Hua is like a speechless face.


    One man, one beast, they all nodded.


    Hua Yuege opens her mouth and doesn''t know what to say.


    Does she have such a bad relationship? She didn''t do anything.


    Shangguan Li chuckles and says, "Lan''er little flower, don''t make trouble."


    One man, one beast, it stops.


    "I have offended them." Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "Lan''er, fetch water for your girl."


    Lan''er raised his head at this point and said, "yes, I''ll go now."


    Now I''m very polite to China.


    "Lord shangguange, my Chinese is not good. Tell me if she should be called" grass on the wall " Hua Yuege asked.


    Shangguanli frowned: "Chinese?"


    "You don''t care, am I right?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Shangguanli nods helplessly: "yes, the first adult has been wronged."


    Sometimes she thinks Hua Ruge is more childish than Lan''er and Xiaohua.


    Hua Ruge nodded and began to expel poison to Shangguan glass. Because it had been done twice, the water was not as black as before.


    After taking off the needle, Hua rugo said: "stick to the medicine bath, I can drive out the poison in two more times. Then I will treat your leg injury and try to stand up."


    "Thanks to you this time." Shangguanli said sincerely.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "don''t remember the small things."


    "Shangguanli is grateful." Shangguan Li insists.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "look, you have helped me and I have helped you. Thank you for coming and thanking me. Is it a little too much trouble?"


    Shangguan Li looks at her carefully and waits for her to talk.


    "But if we don''t thank you for writing off and losing our affection, otherwise we will make a friend, so that we can help each other." Hua Yuege said.


    Shangguan Li sniffs at the words and chuckles, "aren''t we friends now?"


    It''s time for friends to drink tea and chat with each other every day, appreciate each other, help each other and don''t reciprocate.


    Hua Yuege was stunned, then he said with a smile: "naturally."


    "To tell you the truth, it''s not suitable for me to call it honorific. I''ll call you like a song later." Shangguan Li said, and said, "you''ll call me Ali."


    Hua Ruge nodded approvingly: "then it''s settled."


    "Good." Shangguan Li smiles softly.


    Hua rugo looked at her and said, "I''m very happy to have made friends like you. When I''ve cured you, we must have a drink together before we can leave."


    LAN Er just wanted to talk. Shangguanli said, "no problem."


    Hua Ruge smiled and chatted for a while. Hua Ruge left to accompany Tuoba Rui in the golden palace.


    After she left, Lan''er looked at Shangguan Li in surprise and asked, "Lord, I didn''t hear you wrong. Do you want to be friends with others?"


    You should know that shangguanli, in addition to talking with Lan''er and Xiaohua, has never had a friend for many years.


    "No mistake." Looking at the back of Hua Ruge, Shangguan Li said, "it''s very interesting to make friends with such people."


    "Interesting?" Lan''er is stunned again.


    When will the head of her cabinet say such words? Aren''t they usually young and mature?


    "Not used to it?" Shangguan Li asked her with a smile.


    Lan''er nodded seriously and said, "I haven''t seen you like this."


    "No one will be born mature and stable. I was similar to her before I was poisoned. But after so many years of sitting in a wheelchair, my heart and nature have been worn away." The way of Shangguan glass is light.


    There is only one Lan''er around who can listen to her voice and respond, so she mostly talks to her.


    Lan''er said with heartache on her face, "I''ve suffered so many years, girl."


    Shangguan Li was young before she was hurt. She can''t remember.


    Shangguan Li smiled, but the smile was a little cold: "I will stand up soon. What those people owe me should be paid back."


    Lan''er seldom sees his master like this, but he is afraid.


    When Hua Ruge returned to the golden palace, the first thing she did was to explore Tuo BARREI''s body. Most of the time passed. She wanted to see if there was any change.


    Because the time was too short, she didn''t have much hope, but this exploration surprised her a little.


    Because even in the past half a day, the cracks of the meridians in Tuo BARREI''s body have healed up again, and it will be back to the original appearance in a few days at this speed.


    She was surprised to see the spirit gathered by Da array and Ling Jing, and said with complacency on her face, "I''m smart enough to move you here. When you wake up, you must boast about me."


    Hua Yuege said that he couldn''t help laughing.


    She is finally about to see him standing in front of her, and that kind of picture makes her happy.

 Chapter 669

    Hua Ruge kisses Tuo Barrow''s face happily, sits on the ground in front of the chair, holds his hand, closes his eyes and stays beside him.


    She can''t help. She wants to be with him.


    The night passed quickly. Hua Ruge was woken up by a knock on the door. She straightened up, pinched her shoulders and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "First officer, I have finished what you told me." Mu Qingyan said outside.


    Hua Ruge remembered what she had asked Mu Qingyan to do and said, "wait for me."


    She turned her head to look at Tuo BARREI, who was lying on the chair. Her mental strength penetrated into his body and carefully explored the changes of the meridians. After a night, she recovered.


    She relieved and stood up. "I''m going out for a while. You''d better heal yourself, but you''d better wake up soon, or I''ll probably be higher than you when I see you again, but I won''t let you bully me again."


    Hua Ruge said optimistically. The smile on his face seemed to have seen a bright future.


    She was in a good mood because she had a vision for a better future. As soon as she opened the door, everyone in front of her saw the first Danyang peak, which was confident, friendly and shining from inside to outside.


    Hua Ruge was shocked for a moment, and finally thought that Mu Qingyan just used the honorific name, which Mu Qingyan didn''t use in private.


    She just thought about Tuo BARREI''s injury, but she didn''t react for a while.


    In front of him stood the senior masters of Danyang peak.


    The last time they got in touch with Hua Ruge, they were still fighting for the first place. At that time, they were awed by Hua Ruge''s means and strength, but they never thought that Hua Ruge had such a kind side.


    "It''s all here. It''s early." Hua Yuege said politely.


    "First adult summons, I wait for nature to go through fire and water." There is an elder even busy way.


    Others agreed.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile: "in fact, what I want you to do is very simple. I want our disciples to make pills on the top of Danyang peak. I will give out the miraculous medicine. Half of the refined pills can be handed over."


    The people who can stand on it are all high-ranking people. Hearing this, one person asked, "but first adult, why do we do this?"


    "You''ll know that later." Hua rugo didn''t say it directly but said, "I want you to stick with it for three days. Can you do it?"


    "I''m told by the first officer that you should do it yourself." The elder leads the way.


    "Good." Hua Yuege said again and said, "we are sitting at the top and bottom of danyangfeng mountain. Let''s start now."


    "Yes." A group of people went down, and put on Hua Ruge''s order.


    Tianfu college is one of the three major forces with a large number of students. The proportion of Danshi in Danyang peak is about one in 50, and there are also 1000 people.


    Now, these 1000 Danshi, big and small, are all over the mountain, knee to knee, ready to practice medicine.


    Although they don''t understand why the first one wants to be like this, the elixir is provided in vain, and the refined pills only need to be handed in half. These people are naturally very active.


    The spiritual medicine storehouse of Tianfu university is managed by Danyang peak. All the spiritual medicine presented by the disciples is on the top of Danyang peak. Of course, Danyang peak also needs to ensure that there is a certain amount of Dan medicine resources output every year.


    That is to say, the alchemists want to get the elixir through the exchange of refining pills. Although only 80% of the pills are handed in, it can make the alchemists keep a little, but if there are one or two failures, it''s just a waste of time.


    Now with such an opportunity, we have naturally worked hard for the alchemy.


    When the waiters and bodyguards finished distributing the elixir, more than 1000 alchemists were refining the elixir at the same time. Suddenly, the whole mountain was full of rich fire elements.


    The next drug purification will have a large area of drug fragrance floating out, attracting the onlookers of various peaks.


    Hua Ruge looks at it, confident on the face.


    Mu Qingyan then said: "such as song, although it can attract the attention of each peak and know the existence value of my Danyang peak, but..."


    She organized the language and said, "but these disciples only hand over half of the pills, and our number of elixirs and pills will lose balance. We can''t tell if each peak will be investigated."


    Danyangfeng is in charge of resources, but that doesn''t mean that it can be done for nothing.


    "After so many years of accumulation, Tianfu university has little influence on how much panacea can be consumed in three days. And since I am in charge of the resources, I should follow my rules. If I want to give them more, I will give them less. Who can help me? " Hua, like a song, looks up.


    Mu Qingyan thought for a moment and said, "are you threatening them?"


    "It''s not a threat, it''s xiamawei." Hua Ruge stands at a high place overlooking the light road of Tianfu college.


    She wants to let everyone know that resources are in her hands, and it is very dangerous for resources to become lifeblood.


    And those four peaks head in mind are clear, even if one of them sit in the position of Dean, it may not be able to take Hua as a song, only to a large extent, let her go.


    As a furnace of pills was made, the fragrance of the pills spread out, and spread further and further.


    So we all looked at Danyang peak one after another, and saw thousands of people on Danyang peak refining pills at the same time, and then they were shocked.


    The first seat of the four peaks is a little restless. They didn''t expect Hua Ruge to make such a big noise.


    Other people''s solicitation is furtive. I didn''t expect that Hua Ruge would come here in such a high-profile way.


    In this way, the neutral elders, the elders directly under the president who do not belong to any peak, and the court leaders can easily turn to Hua Ruge.


    Because we can see clearly what Hua Ruge delivers.


    What''s more, Hua Ruge can have such achievements, means and contacts at a young age. He is indeed more able to bring the future of Tianfu University.


    But there are not many neutral people, so Hua rugo did not place his hope on it, but began to send envoys to secretly contact the other four peaks.


    The purpose of the emissary is only one, even if he persuades to return to China like a song.


    In fact, it''s in the dark, but Hua Ruge sends out the wind in the dark. All four of them know that they have contacted Hua Ruge, so they don''t dare to believe each other.


    But in addition to instigating discord, envoys have little effect.


    The next day, Hua Ruge was pacing outside the main hall, trying to accept one of the peaks. As long as one of the peaks returned, she would win.


    But the envoys have limited eloquence, so it''s hard to persuade those ambitious people. Hua Ruge is worried.


    She''s a little sure, but it''s not easy to talk about her going there herself.


    "Ruge, it seems to be worried?" The soft voice of Shangguan glass rings behind her.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head truthfully: "you can see it."


    "It''s not obvious, it''s guessing. I guess you tried to persuade one of the four peaks'' first seats recently, but it didn''t seem to succeed." Shangguan Li analyzes.

 Chapter 670

    "Yes, those messengers are too bad." Hua Ruge is slightly troubled.


    Shangguanli looked at her and said, "maybe I can try it."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened when he heard Yan: "would you like to go?"


    "Idleness is also idleness." Shangguan Li answers easily.


    "Of course that would be great." Hua Ruge is very much in agreement with shangguanli''s ability.


    Shangguan Li nodded: "then I''ll go today and come back later, and there should be results."


    "I haven''t told you who to advise, what''s your hurry."


    "Array Yuanfeng, Cheng Yin." The way of Shangguan glass is light.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "how do you know?"


    She was analyzed through various information and understanding of Cheng Yin. Although shangguanli is the leader of the dark night Pavilion, she should not know about the high-level affairs of Tianfu University.


    "These two days I have nothing to do to chat with Qingyan and get to know something." Shangguanli said again: "because it''s not necessary to set up the array, the force of the array Yuanfeng can be said to be the smallest. Cheng Yin is smooth and likes to leave a way for himself, so it''s very suitable."


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s worthy of being the leader of the dark night Pavilion. The ability to analyze the news is incomparable."


    "Too much." Shangguan Li said, then he said, "can I start now?"


    "I''ll send for you." Hua Ruge nods.


    Four bodyguards carry Shangguan li away. Hua Ruge is very relieved to her, so she doesn''t want to. She goes back to the main hall to accompany Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui''s body recovers quickly, and Hua Ruge is in a good mood.


    On the other side, shangguanli arrives at the array Yuanfeng. The guard stops her directly and asks, "who is it?"


    "I''m here to show Cheng Shou a famous way. Go and report it. If you don''t see me, I''ll go." Shangguanli''s voice is kind and without any aggression, but his determined eyes are inexplicably convincing.


    The two guards looked at each other, and at last one of them said, "wait."


    Shangguan Li smiles and nods: "thank you very much."


    The gentle voice and the gentle charm of the woman from the bone dazzle the guard.


    This woman is not only astonishing, but also intoxicating.


    Because of this, her leg disability is even more regrettable.


    Their looks fell into shangguanli''s eyes, but there was nothing different in her eyes except gentleness.


    Her inner strength is far beyond comparison.


    The guard, who had been informed for a long time, came down and said, "first officer, please come in."


    "Thank you." Shangguan Li said, the smile in his eyes deepened.


    Cheng Yin is not so smooth as to miss any chance. She just needs to make use of it.


    Soon to the top of the mountain, Lan''er moved shangguanli from the slide bar to the wheelchair and pushed her into the first hall.


    Inside Cheng Yinzheng''s face is solemn.


    Shangguan glass slightly nodded: "little girl Shangguan glass, see the first one in the process."


    "Don''t pretend. I know you''re from Danyang peak, and you''re here to serve me?" Cheng Yin said impatiently.


    "Since Cheng shouzuo knows that I am danyangfeng, he will see me again, which means that he has no intention to cooperate with us." Shangguan Li said, and he was also right on the point.


    When things get to this point, there is no need to go around.


    Cheng Yin frowned and said, "this seat has no such intention and will not support Hua Ruge."


    "Head Cheng is confused." Shangguan glass makes a faint sound.


    "What do you say?" Cheng Yin looks a little ugly.


    "I said that Cheng shouzuo was confused and could not see the past unhappy, but could not see the bright future." Shangguanli said repeatedly without fear of death.


    "You want to die?" In Cheng Yin''s eyes, there is already a sense of killing.


    Shangguanli said with a smile: "I''m not afraid of anything since I''m here. I just want to analyze the situation for the first adult."


    Her body has a kind of convincing aura. Although Cheng Yin is unhappy in his heart, he still says, "you can talk about it."


    "Then I''ll ask you questions, and Mr. Cheng will answer them." Shangguanli said, "which one of the five peaks is the most likely to be the dean?"


    "Lingxiu peak has the largest number of people, and soul cloud peak has the strongest strength. Danyang peak has resources, which is unclear." Cheng Yin didn''t say anything about himself.


    Because everyone knows that he and Yan Shien are not competitive.


    "But there can only be one dean. Who do you think is the most likely one?" Shangguan Li continues to ask.


    Cheng Yin frowned and said, "in terms of the current situation and overall strength, Hua Ruge is more likely to win, but she doesn''t think it will help her."


    "Why not? There is always someone to sit on the chair of the dean. Although it''s not you, why don''t you take advantage of this opportunity? " Asked Shangguan Li.


    Cheng Yin thought.


    "As long as you stand in line at this time, you can basically lock in the overall situation, and later you will be the meritorious." "But if you are still neutral now, no matter who the dean is, you will be suppressed," he added


    Cheng Yin''s pupil shrank.


    "If you want to make a profit, you have to bet once. Who is the right bet?"


    Shangguanli continued: "let''s not talk about the strength and means of Huashou. Let''s talk about her contacts. Many people can see the war that day. She has a good relationship with Cangsong temple, Zixiao holy land, even xuanshou holy king, and Dayu emperor. Will she suffer losses if she relies on her?"


    Cheng Yin has wavered.


    "On the contrary, if you don''t support Hua shouzuo and turn to support other people, you will get enmity with her. You won''t give up on her character. It''s quite unwise for you to be the enemy of her." Shangguanli said again.


    Cheng Yin is more and more uncertain about his attitude.


    Because shangguanli is really sentence in principle, Hua Ruge is a man who can only make friends, not provoke.


    If he has the chance to become a dean, he is not afraid. The problem is that he has no hope. As shangguanli said, the most important thing now is to stand in line.


    "Go back first, and let me think about it." Cheng Yin waves.


    Shangguanli was motionless and said lightly: "the first member of Cheng will suffer from the chaos immediately. Such a clear situation is in front of him. If you think about it, you will only miss the opportunity."


    Cheng Yin sees her motionless and raises her eyebrows slightly.


    "It''s better to make a decision sooner or later. Otherwise, even if you help, the first person in China will think of you for a long time, and will be thoughtful." Shangguan Li continues.


    Obviously, she didn''t agree to the result of the negotiation. She wanted to get the result immediately.


    Cheng Yin looks up and down at shangguanli and asks, "who are you?"


    In addition to Hua Ruge, he has never seen such an attractive girl, and she is quite different from Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge has a strong reputation for people, and this Shangguan glass is introverted and strong.


    Two characters, the same wonderful.

 Chapter 671

    "It doesn''t matter who I am, it''s the choice of the first seat." Shangguan Li said quietly.


    Although she looks gentle all the time and doesn''t seem to be aggressive at all, her words are aggressive and don''t leave room for Cheng Yin. She doesn''t have any strength, but in the whole negotiation, her aura is pressing on Cheng Yin.


    Now Cheng Yin feels deeply that shangguanli is not simple. His thoughts have been occupied by shangguanli''s words. At last, he has to nod: "OK, I promise, let all the people under him support Huashou."


    "Cheng shouzuo is really good-looking. I congratulate you first here." Shangguan Li said with a smile.


    Cheng Yin did not neglect, but nodded: "thank you, Shangguan girl. Please help me to say hello to the first one in China."


    "You are welcome, first lady. Goodbye." Shangguan Li said politely.


    Soon, shangguanli left the hall, Cheng Yin frowned and said, "it should be a right choice not to be enemies with them."


    Shangguan Li went down the mountain, and LAN er said at the same time, "the first seat of Tianfu college is not so good. You are scared by the pavilion leader with a few words."


    "He''s not afraid of me. He''s afraid of songs. He''s very careful and timid. He''s the easiest to persuade." Shangguan Li is patient.


    That''s why she chose Cheng Yin.


    Yan Shien is not a good choice because he has a straight temper. He had conflicts with Hua Ruge before, so it''s difficult to communicate.


    Lan''er still doesn''t care. "They certainly can''t compare with you."


    "You." Shangguan Li has no way to take her.


    When they went up the mountain, it was late. Hua Ruge went out of the hall and was waiting for Shangguan Li. When she looked normal, she said with a smile, "is it clear?"


    "That makes sense." Shangguan Li nods.


    "With you, it has helped me a lot. How can I thank you?" Hua ruminated.


    "I don''t need to thank you for your help." Shangguanli said a word, and said, "I''ll have a good meal later."


    Hua Ruge looked at her curiously: "are you also interested in delicious food?"


    She thinks shangguanli is a kind of non cannibal pyrotechnic existence.


    "I''m not very interested, but I can''t help it. The body can''t live without food." Shangguan Li''s tone is helpless, but there is no helpless look at that indifferent look, which is still calm.


    "You are so interesting that I can''t help being interested in you." Hua Ruge couldn''t help looking at her more.


    The mysterious temperament of Shangguan glass is really attractive.


    She smiled and joked, "I wish it was a man who said that, so I don''t worry about getting married."


    Hua Ruge is shocked for a moment. I didn''t expect Shangguan Li would make such a joke, but I think she is more grounded.


    "If you don''t always live in a dark room, there will be a lot of people flocking to you." Hua said like a song.


    Shangguan Li blinked and said, "please come to Huashou, let my leg get better soon."


    "It''s on me." Hua Ruge laughs.


    After chatting for a while, they went back to their respective rooms. Hua rugo probed into Tuo BARREI''s situation again and said, "it seems that you will wake up in two days, so I don''t have to worry about it."


    Hua Ruge looked at his handsome face and couldn''t help but say, "I didn''t expect you to be so inhumane as usual. At the end of the day, you were willing to make such a big sacrifice to save lives. It''s really cool."


    "Although I don''t have any hero complex, it''s still a bit hot to think that my lover is a great hero." She was talking happily there.


    "In order to celebrate your waking up, I should prepare some gifts for you, but what can I do?" Hua Ruge sat on the ground beside him and began to think about what treasure she could hold.


    "By the way, I sent someone to the East China Sea to get the crystal of Tianshui. It''s a treasure. It should be suitable for you." Hua rugo said, holding his hand and leaning beside him.


    At this time, there are large array of spirits and crystal spirits. They are surrounded by spirits that are rich enough to form a white air flow, just like being in a fairyland.


    She has a smile on her lips. She is beautiful but not gorgeous. She has her own fairy spirit.


    If Tuo Ba Rui can see it at this time, he must be more convinced that he has found the treasure.


    After three days, the amazing momentum of Danyang peak stopped. Hua Ruge asked Danshi to take a rest and said to Mu Qingyan, "clear up the pills handed in by Danshi and distribute them to lingsifeng on average."


    "There are two days left to fight for the president. If you succeed, it''s not better to reward him then." Mo Qingyan does not understand the way.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "give them some sweets, they will understand that these sweets are hard won, and they will know that it is unwise to face me."


    "In that case, I''ll do it." Mu Qingyan also figured it out.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    At this time, a winged man flew up and fell in front of Hua Ruge and closed his wings and said, "First Lord, someone outside wants to see you. It''s said that the Brahmin patriarch came on behalf of the three magic gates in cold wind."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turn when she hears the words. It seems that this is the battle between the three devil sects who know about the dean of Tianfu college. She should be here to help her.


    "Please." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    For a moment, the cold wind flew to the top of the mountain, bowing to Hua Ruge and saying: "I see the first adult."


    "Senior, there is no outsider here. You are so kind to kill me." Hua rushes to help him.


    Cold wind stood up straight body, way: "make love return to make love, ceremony still want to go."


    "You are just too serious. Let''s talk in the hall." Hua Ruge let the cold wind into the side hall and the maid served tea.


    Leng Jingfeng said: "I learned that two days later, Tianfu college elected its Dean. We discussed and sent me to participate in it. It was also to help the first one."


    "Thank you for your concern." Thank you.


    The three magic gates are her other chips. Although the losses calculated by shangguanli are heavy, they are better than Tianfu college together.


    "It''s all we should do. If you can succeed the first president, it''s also good for us." Cold wind is the real way.


    The higher the status of Hua Ruge, the stronger the ability to protect them, and the more stable they are.


    "With the help of my predecessors, I don''t think I can make any mistakes." Hua said like a song.


    "Then I would like to congratulate the first adult in advance," said Leng Jingfeng with a smile


    "We still can''t relax our vigilance too early. Those guys can''t succeed. They may not have no ability to defeat. It depends on the situation of that day." Hua Ruge felt his chin and said cautiously.


    Cold wind nods.


    "I''ll arrange a room for you. Please take a rest. We''ll leave in two days." Hua Ruge arranged it.

 Chapter 672

    "But at the command of the first officer." The cold wind rose.


    Wait for the cold wind to leave, Hua Ruge starts to calculate again in her heart, does she have any omissions.


    After thinking about it for a long time, she didn''t think of it, because it was the day to expel poison from Shangguan glass, so she went to her room again.


    After another detoxification, Hua rugo took a breath of relief and sat down to chat.


    "A Li, what''s the probability of my success this time?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Shangguanli thought for a moment and said, "if there is no force majeure, it is foolproof."


    "I''m relieved you think so." Hua Ruge was relieved.


    Back to the main hall, she sat next to Tuo barrai for another night. It can be said that since Tuo barrai stayed in the main hall, she has never returned to her room and has been here.


    The next day Hua Ruge opened his eyes early and explored Tuo BARREI''s body. He found that he was much better. He should be able to wake up in the next two days.


    Hua rugo left a kiss on his cheek with a smile and said: "you really surprised me, but I can''t accompany you today. I''m going to go around with those old guys and go to sleep with you when I come back."


    "Don''t be unhappy. Try to wake up quickly." Hua rugo said and began to change clothes.


    By the time she opened the door, she had already changed into a black robe. It was the same as blue bing''er''s hand. It was gorgeous and magnificent on her.


    The cold wind outside the door, Mu Qingyan and tark have been waiting there.


    "I didn''t come out late." Hua Yuege asked, how much did the domineering power of his family get rid of.


    Mu Qingyan sighs. Hua Ruge''s temperament is really different all the time.


    "Just in time, first adult." She answered.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "that''s good. We should start."


    Leng Jingfeng and Mu Qingyan answer, and tark wants to go with Hua Ruge.


    "You stay. The people in the palace are more important than me. Keep it for me. Let me know as soon as possible if there is any situation." Hua Ruge stopped tark and said.


    "Yes." Tark answers.


    There is a big formation guarding the mountain and her special corps on the mountain. No matter what kind of strong men can attack for a while, they can definitely drag her to come.


    So I left at ease after I explained Hua Ruge.


    At this time, the elders of Danyang peak at the foot of the mountain gathered and saw Hua Ruge flying down. They saluted: "see the first adult."


    "You don''t need to be polite. I''ll rely on you later." Hua Ruge said, this time there is no smiley face, it is still momentum.


    A dozen elders bowed together and said, "we should do our best to help the first adult."


    "Let''s go." Hua Ruge left two words, flying and rising, the elder with sex.


    Their direction is Tianfu mountain, the highest mountain of Tianfu college. It is the place where the presidents of all dynasties live. They can''t go up without permission. But now the president falls down, it becomes the place where the new president is elected.


    She once came to Tianfu mountain. At the beginning, she felt that the pressure was pressing, but now the battle should be withdrawn, so she couldn''t feel any pressure. Besides the height of Tianfu mountain, there was nothing strange.


    On the way to the flight, she saw Cheng Yin in front of her, and then she called out, "the first seat of Cheng, which hasn''t been seen for many days, is it OK?"


    Cheng Yin stops flying and turns to look at Hua Ruge. He smiles a little more pleasantly and says, "I''m sorry for Hua''s first thought. I''m all right."


    This attitude has changed a hundred and eighty degrees.


    Hua Yuege secretly sighed the ability of shangguanli and said with a smile, "since we have met each other, let''s go together."


    "I can''t get it." When Cheng Yin saw Hua Ruge''s natural look, he didn''t have the feeling of forming a Liangzi, so he relaxed.


    Hua Ruge has a kind face, which is very friendly if he doesn''t look angry.


    Two people fly together, Cheng Yin whispers: "Hua Shou, I have already explained with the elders, they will support you."


    "Thank you very much, then." Hua said with a smile.


    Cheng Yin shook his head repeatedly and said, "I don''t dare to. I just want the first adult to forget our previous grudges and help me a lot."


    "The old grudge was that I was too impulsive. If you don''t care, I will be happy. How can you remember it?" Hua Ruge gave him enough face.


    In fact, both of them know the right and wrong of the past conflicts.


    Cheng Yin listens to Hua Ruge''s apology and feels that he can''t hang on his face. He hurries: "the first adult tolerates a lot. Cheng is ashamed."


    "It''s all my own people, and Cheng shouzuo is out of sight." Hua Ruge is still smiling. He is eager to Miss Cheng Yin.


    When Cheng Yin saw Hua Ruge, his little trouble disappeared. After all, a girl was so open-minded. He lived to be 70 or 80 years old and then held on to it. It was really out of style.


    So the expression on his face became more and more sincere.


    Mu Qingyan was carried away by the cold wind. He was also amazed at what he saw. For the time being, he was the first one in his family to be able to do anything else. It''s estimated that few people could do this kind of skill which was close to drawing people''s hearts.


    It''s the same with Leng Jingfeng. It''s really strong to deal with interpersonal relationship.


    Because it will arrive soon, Hua Ruge starts to keep a certain distance from Cheng Yin. Cheng Yin also understands that it''s better not to expose the bottom card too early.


    Cheng Yin went to Tianfu mountain first, followed by Hua Ruge.


    Last time, Hua Ruge only went to the foot of the mountain. This is the first time to reach the top of the mountain. The scenery here is more beautiful, and the building is more magnificent than any other peak.


    Hua Ruge has always liked the residence of atmosphere. Now he looks at the building and says: "yes, it''s really good."


    "Everyone likes it here, but not everyone can stay here." A mean voice came from behind, with Fang Yu''s unique cold tone, which made people uncomfortable.


    Hua Ruge looked at her and said, "it''s Fang shouzuo. It''s early."


    Fang Yu ignored her.


    "But if I were you, I would be late. Anyway, I have no hope. I''d better stay at home and lie in." Hua is like a song, not salty and not bland.


    Fang Yu''s eyes light a cold: "what do you say?"


    "To say you''re here is at best a party, uncompetitive and incompetent." Hua Yuege continued.


    Although a fight can''t solve any problems, she just likes to talk quickly.


    "I''m more competitive than you even if I don''t have the ability." Fang Yu retorts.


    "I thought you were domineering. I was wrong today." Hua Ruge clapped his head and said, "you are not smart. I knew I didn''t blame you."


    "Hua Ruge, you are unrestrained." Fang Yu is angry.


    Hua Ruge grins at her and says, "not satisfied? I can give you a few moves if you don''t mind. "


    "You I won''t let you go. " After Fang Yufang''s cruel words, big sleeve left.


    Hua Ruge said sympathetically on the back face: "you can''t let me go. You can''t let yourself go."

 Chapter 673

    Cheng Yin sees Fang Yu passing by in front of her, and feels that she''s begging for help. Now Hua Yuege''s power is in the ascendant. Where did she provoke her.


    Cheng Yin takes the lead in entering the Tianfu hall, followed by Hua Ruge and a group of people.


    Tianfu hall is the largest one in Tianfu college. It looks like the Jinluan Hall of the dynasty. There are two rows of chairs below. The end of the chair is a long jade step, and the top of the jade step is a red sandalwood seat. It''s very imposing


    this is the place where the Dean discussed, but the last Dean Lei Changfeng didn''t care, so it hasn''t been used for many years.


    Under the steps, you have reached the first seat of Sanfeng, Yi Qingyun, Fang Yu and Yan Shien. Cheng Yin has also passed by and sat down with a few greetings.


    Hua Ruge went up and found that the first position of the next song was Yi Qingyun and Fang Yu, respectively. The position left for her was next to Fang Yu, ranking second.


    Danyang peak is the first of the five peaks. If she sits in this position, the fight has not begun. Those elders look down on her and probably won''t choose her.


    But it''s not appropriate to make trouble here. After all, it''s such an occasion that people will criticize people for being too ignorant.


    All of you are old-fashioned. You can see that they are waiting for Hua Ruge''s response.


    Although this matter is in a dilemma, but there is not much time for her to consider, after all, standing here hesitating is even worse.


    Hua Ruge is walking forward and thinking about countermeasures.


    When she came to the vacant seat, she did not have a seat but looked at Fang Yu and said, "first of all, thank you for taking the seat for me. Now that I''m here, it''s time for you to take your seat."


    "Who says this is your chair? Can''t I just sit here?" Fang Yu hit back with a cold voice.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "don''t joke in front of so many people. Danyang peak has always been the top of the five peaks. Naturally, this one should be on the top."


    Before Fang Yu could speak, Hua Ruge went on: "if you quarrel with me again, the elders should think that you are dissatisfied with the decision of the presidents of the past dynasties, which is not good."


    "You..." Fang Yu was tongue tied.


    Hua Ruge reached out to help her directly, and said with a smile on her face: "thank you very much for the first one, but if you continue to play this joke, you will really misunderstand."


    Fang Yu dare not wear this big hat to the past presidents, but she is not as smart as Hua Ruge, and now she does not know how to deal with it.


    Hua rugo has always been giving her steps. If she breaks out on the spot, she will be responsible for it.


    Even if she is dissatisfied, she knows she can''t quit, so with the help of Hua Ruge, she stands up and goes to the next one to sit down.


    Hua Ruge could feel her anger in the air, but she just sat down in the first place if she smiled politely.


    The old guys sitting down couldn''t help but look at China like a song.


    Such a short time, such a witty response, is indeed as smart as the rumor.


    With such a dean, at least I don''t worry that Tianfu college will suffer losses in the future.


    Therefore, these elders'' impressions of China like songs have been added a lot.


    Hua Yuege looks up at Yi Qingyun on the opposite side, only to see that there is no fluctuation on his face all the time, and his expression is as stable as Mount Tai.


    At a glance, Hua Ruge knew that his biggest enemy today must be him.


    I just don''t know what cards he has.


    "Head Hua, in front of so many elders today, I have a question for you." Yan Shien is the one who speaks.


    Hua Ruge is still smiling and nodding: "please tell me, Mr. Yan."


    "I heard that Hua first organized his disciples to make pills last time. Only half of the pills were collected and put into storage, and the other half was given to his disciples. Is that the case?" Yan Shien asked.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "not bad."


    The neutral elders frown one after another, so that their resources are not less.


    "It''s not right for Hua shouzuo to do this. Danyao always charges 80% to each peak as a resource. Now you only take half of it, and our resources will be reduced. You should know that the lingyao storehouse belongs to all of us, not you alone." Yan Shien asked.


    The following people nodded one after another, and an elder even said, "what does this mean, Hua Shou?"


    "Of course, I''m not the only one in the spiritual medicine storehouse, but the recovered pills are always the first to be determined by Danyang peak. As long as the balance of resources in and out is ensured, that''s what master taught me. I don''t think it''s inappropriate." Hua is like a light song.


    The elders below are thoughtful.


    Who knows how many elixirs there are, and who knows how to balance? It''s not all Hua Ruge who decides.


    It''s obvious that Hua rugo''s calm posture is intentional and not afraid of questioning.


    Understand people who do not understand, this is xiamawei.


    If we don''t choose her as the president, we don''t know if we can have the resources to distribute again.


    Combined with Hua Ruge''s great efforts in the past two days, it shows her attitude. She has meat to eat. If she stands on the opposite side of her, she may not even give you soup.


    And even if the distribution of resources is unfair, no one dares to treat her with the power of Hua Ruge.


    There is no reason for these people to refuse to join Hua Ruge, no matter they are tempted or frightened.


    Yan Shien''s brain is slow, but he also thinks of this. He looks at Yi Qingyun and doesn''t speak again.


    He also realized that Hua Ruge was not the weak girl who had just succeeded the first Danyang peak.


    Yi Qingyun frowns slightly when he sees Yan Shien.


    "Although we don''t have the qualification to ask about the resources of the spiritual medicine storehouse, Hua''s first disciple to do so is too partial to Danyang peak. I think we can rest assured that we need to change someone to take charge of Danyang peak." Yi Qingyun said.


    Hua Ruge sweeps his face and Yan Shien''s face. His heart is clear. It turns out that they have colluded.


    "The first one of Yi''s words is different. The first one of Danyang peak is to carry forward Dandao and leave me. I''m afraid there is no one who can compete with the alchemists of the other two forces, right?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Don''t you know how important Dandao is to the development of the college? If Dandao is in decline, what resources do you have to use? " She asked repeatedly.


    The elders nodded after hearing the words, and Hua Ruge had such alchemy attainments at such a young age, which was indeed beneficial to the development of Dandao in Tianfu University.


    As for Hua Ruge''s partiality, we all know that it''s not the case. She has been in charge of Danyang peak for so long, and resources have been allocated reasonably. Only this time is unfair, which just shows that she has the means.


    With such a dean, I will not worry about the loss of Tianfu University in the future.


    Yi Qingyun saw that the target didn''t suppress Hua Ruge, so he continued: "even if you have talent, this Tianfu college can''t be fooled by you."

 Chapter 674

    "The first one in China to fulfill his duties and break into the devil''s Grottoes in a time of crisis, which has won the peace situation we have now. He has made great contributions to both the college and the people. Yi shouzuo shouldn''t have said that." This time it''s Cheng Yin.


    He has just returned to Hua Ruge for lack of contribution. Now he has the opportunity to perform, he will naturally say a few words.


    Everyone in the room nodded their heads. In this matter, the achievements of Hua Ruge are definitely in everyone''s eyes.


    Yi Qingyun frowns. He doesn''t expect Cheng Yin to turn to Hua Ruge, which is even more difficult.


    Hua rugo said modestly, "I''m flattered by the first member of Cheng. I''ve only done some things. I can''t let that day''s desire for evil prevail."


    This word has won the favor of all elders. Only those with such feelings are suitable to be the dean.


    "Hua is the first one with the world in mind. It''s worth learning. Don''t be modest." This was said by an elder with grey hair and beard.


    Obviously, this man has a lot of weight. Other elders nodded.


    Hua Ruge''s modest smile, according to Yi Qingyun''s face, is more and more ugly, because the situation is now one side down.


    "Everyone''s here. Is it time to start?" Another elder asked.


    The Deacon on one side said: "yes, the paper and pen are ready to start at any time."


    Hearing this Hua Ruge has a bottom in mind. The current situation is very beneficial to her.


    "Wait, I think we should give the elders a time for deliberation." Yi Qingyun interrupts.


    Everyone looked at him for a while.


    Hua Yuege didn''t say anything, and Cheng Yin said, "I think the elders have candidates in their hearts, so it''s unnecessary to discuss."


    It''s obvious that Yi Qingyun''s action is to delay time. People here can see it.


    All the elders nodded in succession, saying that there was no need to communicate.


    "The chief deacon, distribute the ink." Hua Ruge directly ignores Yi Qingyun and gives orders to the Deacon.


    She always has a premonition. Yi Qingyun has the means to wait for her. She needs to make a decision as soon as possible in case.


    Yi Qingyun is in a hurry, but he doesn''t know what to say.


    At this time a voice seemed to ring from the sky, extremely frivolous: "little beauty, brother has not arrived, what are you anxious about?"


    Everyone was surprised when the voice came out of the room, because they didn''t catch the man''s breath.


    Even the God level powerful man sitting below was horrified.


    Hua Ruge''s heart cools because the voice is very familiar. It''s Ye Ming, the sixth of the three Ye family brothers she met in the temple of light. He suffered his own losses last time. This time, he must come here to deal with himself.


    At the next moment, people felt a gust of wind blowing in the hall. Then two figures in white appeared on the steps of the hall, with green bamboo leaves embroidered on their chests.


    Hua Ruge looked at it, and saw that one of them was Ye Ming, the other was a little older, looked like he was thirty or forty years old, with sharp eyes and strong momentum. It seemed that he was above the level of God.


    It should be the supernatural realm in the legend. It is said that if the supernatural realm is complete, you can cross the sky and rise to the sky. If you succeed, you can reach the upper realm and get unlimited life.


    Because the three forces were severely damaged a hundred years ago, both the God level powerful and the supernatural realm died in that battle. Now they are out of touch, and there is no strong one in this realm.


    Yi Qingyun saw that these two people finally had a smile. I think this is his card.


    Ye Ming''s folding fan, a handsome face full of frivolous smile, he looked at Hua Ruge and said: "little beauty, long time no see, let me think."


    All the people in the main hall were stunned. They didn''t know who the two were, and they couldn''t talk to each other.


    "It seems that you have forgotten the last lesson, and I am also what you can flirt with?" Hua is like a song with eyebrows on her head.


    Ye Ming still has no face and no skin and says with a smile: "I never remember revenge when the beauty hit me, let alone a big beauty like you. How about thinking about going with me?"


    "Don''t even think about it." Hua Yuege replied, "tell me, what are you here for?"


    The man beside him was silent. Ye Ming, folding the fan together, pointed to her and said, "of course, I will take you back, my beauty."


    "This is the first one of Danyang peak. Aren''t you afraid to be the enemy of Tianfu university if you are so unrestrained?" Hua Ruge understood his intention, and tied himself directly to the big backer of Tianfu University.


    By herself, she was probably shot dead without even touching the corners of the supernatural powers.


    Ye Ming sniffed the words and smiled: "I said beautiful, what''s good about this broken college? Come back with me, I promise you will have what you want."


    "Six younger brothers, why talk nonsense with her, take it directly." The man next to him finally spoke in a tone of impatience.


    "I said three elder brothers, do you know what is pitying fragrance and cherishing jade? If you are rude to such a beautiful girl, you can do it?" Ye Ming turns his head.


    The man nodded, "yes."


    Ye Ming froze for a moment, then said, "no wonder you can''t find your daughter-in-law."


    The man''s eye knife swept at him.


    "OK, three elder brothers, you let me advise again." Ye Ming is soft.


    The man just stopped talking.


    Hua rugo began to think of a way when they were talking, but in such a supernatural realm, it is estimated that so many powerful divinities in the college are not rivals in total. What can she do?


    "Little beauty, you see how hard I''ve worked for you, you''ll follow us, and I won''t let you suffer." Ye Ming said again.


    None of the people sitting below dared to speak, because they knew that if they offended the strong one, their life would be gone.


    Yi Qingyun and others look proud.


    Cheng Yin is worried. He is likely to lose this time.


    Only Hua Ruge remained calm and stared at Ye Mingdao: "what if I don''t go with you?"


    "If you don''t follow me, my third brother will tie you back." Ye Ming told the truth.


    Hua Yuege picks eyebrows. Her heart is complex. It seems that she has to go today.


    It''s no wonder that Yi Qingyun looks like he''s winning. It turns out that he colluded with the Ye family brothers.


    "I have a question for you. Can you tell me?" Hua ruminated for a moment and spoke again.


    Ye Ming, waving his folding fan, said, "you ask me why I won''t say it."


    "When you came in, you didn''t touch the mountain guarding border, so you didn''t break through hard?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Ye Ming folded the fan and pointed to Yi Qingyun and said, "we were going to attack the mountain two days ago. He gave us the jade card. As a trade, he let us in today."


    Yi Qingyun didn''t expect Ye Ming to sell him. His face was livid.


    Not only the neutral elder below, but also the elder of lingxiufeng was angry when he saw Yi Qingyun.


    The president''s fight is an internal one, so we shouldn''t unite with outsiders.


    Today, the Ye brothers took Hua Ruge away on this occasion. Tianfu university has not become a laughing stock.

 Chapter 675

    What Hua Ruge wants is this result. Even if he can''t be the Dean himself, he can''t let Yi Qingyun succeed.


    Yi Qingyun pointed to Hua Ruge with Tieqing''s face and said, "Hua Ruge, you are so mean."


    "I''m flattered. Compared with you, I''m still close." Hua laughs like a song, but her eyes are cold.


    The Ye family came for the treasure in her hand. If she was taken away, all the secrets on her body would be impossible to keep. Moreover, Tuo BARREI was still on the peak and woke up in two days at most. Of course, she didn''t want to go.


    Yi Qingyun thought he was going to succeed. Now he blushed and said, "I will kill you!"


    Say a palm then toward Hua such as song chest to hit.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows, and with a wave of big sleeve, a powerful power swept to Yi Qingyun.


    Yi Qingyun didn''t even have a chance to fight back, so he was beaten up and knocked over a row of tables and chairs when he fell.


    This surprised all the people in the palace. They all knew that Hua Ruge was strong, but they didn''t expect that he was strong enough. The saint level strong couldn''t even take a move in her hand.


    You should know that Hua rugo is only a teenager. At this growth rate, she will soon be among the top strong in the mainland.


    Today, there are few leaders in Zixiao holy land, Tuo BARREI. The temple of Cangsong has no trace of his highness, and the forest of Xuan beast has the king''s mink. Even the world''s emperors have extraordinary strength.


    The most lack of strong is Tianfu college, but if it goes on like this, huaruge will definitely be able to compete with those people in a short time.


    At that time, Tianfu college will not be weak.


    All the people present saw the future hope of Tianfu University from Hua Ruge, so they hated Yi Qingyun even more. How could they summon these foreign thieves.


    Hua Ruge looks at Yi Qingyun, who gets up. He disdains: "you are not afraid to lose your strength."


    Yi Qingyun opens his mouth, but he doesn''t say anything, but spits out blood.


    Hua Ruge is angry in his heart. He has been hit very hard. Now he is seriously injured.


    So once again, the people in the palace marveled at the terrible power of Hua Ruge.


    "Little beauty, how long has it been since I saw her? She has been promoted to the holy level. It''s not easy." Ye Ming''s teasing is mixed with some surprise.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and said, "you are not the same. You have been promoted from the holy level to the divine level."


    "Little beautiful people are very concerned about me. Are they moved by me?" Asked Ye Ming with a smile.


    Hua Yuege said with a cold face, "my taste is not so bad."


    Ye Ming''s face changed for a while, or he said with a smile, "no matter what, you are going to go back with our brother today. Whether you want to go by yourself or let us tie you up, you can choose."


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes.


    Ye Tao, who was standing by, was really impatient, and said directly, "I''ll tie her up if I choose anything."


    As he spoke, he had come flying towards Hua Ruge, and a golden rope appeared in his hand.


    All the people in the temple dare not come forward.


    Hua Ruge is also sad in her heart. It''s hard for her to catch Ye Tao''s figure. If she fights, she may not survive.


    "Unbridled!" An angry drink came, with the supreme power of the road, the people in the temple only felt a deep heart, a sense of powerlessness that can not be resisted.


    Ye Tao''s body was stunned and frowned. He asked, "who is that?"


    "Zixiao holy land, Tuoba Rui."


    As soon as the voice fell, a gust of wind rolled up, and a big handprint appeared out of the sky, clapping directly at Ye Tao.


    Ye Taomu was shocked and attacked with both hands, but because of his first attack that implied the rules of the road, he was not sure how to touch it. When he offset the big handprint with one hand, he took three steps back.


    The horror of the energy aftershocks everyone back, Hua Ruge is no exception, she slipped backward a single point and felt a warm and tight waist, she has been encircled into the arms.


    She turned her head and saw Tuoba Rui''s divine and handsome face. His eyes fell on her face, warm and reassuring.


    Even if she had just known it was him, she still felt like a stranger, and he woke up like this.


    "Why do you wake up? Shouldn''t there be another day or two?"


    "I don''t have to go back to where I was before, I''ll wake up today." Tuoba Rui said and looked at her and said, "it''s OK, it''s OK."


    Hua Ruge wanted to say something, but she felt that his breath had changed. Her eyes turned and she said, "you Breakthrough? "


    "Well." Tuo Ba Rui answers casually, eyes never leave her.


    "Is that divine?" Hua Yuege said pleasantly.


    No wonder he was so easy to fight against the supernatural realm just now. He was able to kill Tianyu when he was at the holy level. Now when he was at the divine level, he would not be afraid of a supernatural realm strongman.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t seem to hear the general, bright eyed way: "Xiaoge, I miss you so much."


    "Well, we''ll tell you later. There are too many people here." Hua Ruge is still a little embarrassed.


    In fact, she is the most excited one at the moment, but due to the large number of people, she didn''t show it.


    Tuo Ba Rui leaned over her forehead and kissed her. He said softly: "now tell me who bullied you and I will kill you."


    "Boy, you are too big to be ashamed!" Ye Tao said in a horizontal voice that he was despised for being a supernatural power.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes just moved away from Hua Ruge. The temperature on Ye Tao''s face gradually cooled down. In a cold voice, he said, "my woman, you dare to bully and live impatiently."


    He didn''t say that. Before ye Tao could speak, Tuoba Rui turned into a shadow and attacked him. He stabbed Ye Tao with a long sword in his hand.


    Ye Tao did not dare to neglect. He quickly took out his long sword and they fought in the same place.


    "Boom!"


    The top of the main hall was blown away in the aftermath of the battle. The two men went out as they were, and the battle place was changed into a more open air.


    All the people in the hall hurriedly walked out of the door and watched the battle in the air.


    Tuoba Rui''s strength has soared, and now he has a deep understanding of the rules of the road. Just after the war, he has gained the upper hand, forcing Ye Tao to want to live back.


    All the spectators were stunned and marveled at the strength of Tuoba Rui.


    Among them, there are more than a dozen gods, but together, they are not as good as the other people''s Tuo Ba Rui.


    Hua Ruge was relieved, and then he fixed his eyes on Ye Ming. He picked out the corner of his eyes and said, "what''s the matter? Let''s have a competition?"


    "Are you not afraid not to hurt you?" The smile on Ye Ming''s face is obviously stiffer than that just now.


    He didn''t expect that Tuo BARREI would suddenly appear, let alone that Tuo BARREI could suppress his third brother, so they both fell down.


    "I''m afraid you don''t have the ability." Hua rugo said, turning his hand and taking out the stick, flying towards his head and smashing it.


    Just now, she has endured a lot of anger. Now, with this opportunity, she can''t easily let Yeming go.

 Chapter 676

    Although Hua Ruge only had the cultivation of holy level, Ye Ming didn''t neglect it. After all, last time, she suffered from her loss under the condition of different levels.


    He folded the fan in his hand and took out his long sword to meet the attack of Hua Ruge.


    "When!"


    When the swords and sticks collide, the strong air flow spreads around. Hua Ruge is the first one to bear the brunt. She only feels that her palms are numb and her chest is hit by the writhing power, which makes her five viscera tremble.


    There is a big gap between the Holy Level and the divine level. She will fall behind in fighting with other divine levels, let alone Ye Ming, who is possessed of variant spiritual power.


    She took a few steps back.


    Ye Ming chuckled, "little beauty, I advise you to leave if you die. You are not my opponent."


    Hua Ruge put the stick across his body again and said, "it doesn''t matter. You can''t hurt me left or right. I''ll practice with you."


    If she doesn''t practice, it''s hard for her to hone herself, and she can''t see the advantages of divinity. Now she won''t let it go.


    "First adult, I''ll take care of him later." A supreme elder stood out and said.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, a dozen of the elders of the Supreme Lord all came forward. They had already seen the two brothers of the Ye family unhappy.


    "I''m going to trouble you, but wait a moment. Let me first understand his means. It''s not too late." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    "Since the first adult said so, we will wait. Although the first adult shows us care below, he will not hurt the first one." That''s a long way.


    The rest nodded, and now they see Hua Ruge as the dean.


    Hua Ruge smiled, looked at Ye Ming, and said, "it seems that you are not so lucky as last time."


    "Since you want to fight, I will accompany you to the end." Ye Ming''s face is cold, and his sword stabs Hua Ruge.


    Hua yuemou a Li, and he directly hard.


    Every fight is hurting her body, but she is fighting bravely, because she feels that she will find out his strength soon.


    "Boom!"


    They were constantly surrounded by psychic force, and the scene was once very fierce.


    The onlookers were shocked. Looking at Hua Ruge''s posture, they seemed not to fall. It''s amazing how effective the saint soldiers are.


    After a strike, the two separated. Hua Ruge gasped heavily, but his eyes were full of fighting spirit. This fight with Ye Ming completely inspired the ferocity of Hua Ruge.


    The green light of her body flickered, and the damaged body recovered after a moment, which was not affected except for the loss of some spiritual power.


    People in Tianfu university are all stunned. Is that ok?


    Ye Ming narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "little beauty, you are really strong in fighting, but it is also futile if you don''t hurt me?"


    "Can''t you hurt me? It''s disappointing to talk about God level masters. " Hua Ruge fought back mercilessly.


    Ye Ming''s face was stained with thin anger: "this is what you asked for."


    "Is it urgent? It''s too early. " Hua Ruge mocks Tao.


    "You want to die!" Ye Ming is angry at last. He carries his sword and attacks.


    Hua Ruge saw that he was really angry. He raised a smile on his lips and flew forward.


    When the two meet again, Ye Ming''s swordsmanship is a little stronger than before, and his speed is faster than before. Hua Ruge is struggling now.


    But she also understands that this is Ye Ming''s limit.


    When ye Ming stabbed her right arm with a sword, her eyes were shining and her body was not dodging. She lifted the black short stick in her hand and waved it across the air. The end of the stick was waving in front of his left arm.


    Ye Mingxin is surprised. He knows that Hua Ruge is not only a war master, but also a soul master. It must be a soul attack.


    However, with the defense of a god level strong man, he will not be hurt by the instant soul skill, even if he is near, he can avoid it, so he doesn''t care whether he still stabs the Hua like a song.


    Hua Ruge''s first reaction was to attack, and it was too late to back off.


    "Hiss." The sword didn''t enter Hua Ruge''s shoulder, but because she was wearing a black robe today, she couldn''t see blood.


    There is a strong sword spirit on the sword. At this time, Hua Ruge feels that his whole right arm has been abandoned.


    Ye Ming succeeded in one sword, but what he saw on Hua Ruge''s face was clearly pride.


    It was only a tenth of a second before and after the two men''s moves. When he realized that Hua Ruge''s staff tail had been waved, a white force with strong element breath was generated where the staff tail passed at the same time.


    Ye Ming''s face was frightened. He put down his sword and retreated. But Hua Ruge knew his speed clearly. Now he could not escape.


    The white blade ran across his left shoulder, only to see that his strong body was soon cut off by the white blade.


    At the next moment, his shoulder was bleeding, and his left arm was completely off his shoulder and landed on the ground.


    "Ah..." Ye Ming covered his arm and howled.


    On the side of Tianfu college, Fang Yu''s eyes are straight. She points to Hua Ruge and says, "the edge of space, she can even master the soul skill of space Department."


    The blade of space is the soul skill of space system. Once the blade is out, it will divide things into two spaces, which will be no harm.


    "It turns out that she has been hiding this method, just waiting to find out Ye Ming''s details and use them for the underworld, which is too profound." Yan Shien is on the side.


    "Not only deep-seated, but also ruthless. If ye Ming leaves later, her arm will be destroyed." Cheng Yin also said.


    Several people look at each other, and they all feel inferior to each other.


    Usually they only see Hua Ruge''s witty side and think she can only play tricks. Now they are secretly shocked to see her so fierce.


    If you make her fight for her life, I don''t know who is your opponent.


    At this time, Ye Ming''s long sword was also inserted on Hua Ruge''s right shoulder. She frowned, and her whole body was inspired to shake the long sword to fly. She took out a pill with her active left hand and took it. At the same time, she used wood therapy.


    Under the light green light, her right arm has moved, but if she wants to fight again, she must be strong.


    Ye Ming in a moment after the loss of state also took pills, blood stopped, but the arm is never back.


    "Hua Ruge, you are cruel enough." Ye Ming stares at her, hateful way.


    Hua Ruge dusted his robe and said, "the weak are the strong. You want to take me."


    "Do you know what it''s like to offend my Ye family?" Ye Ming''s eyes are red, and he doesn''t know whether they are angry or painful.


    "Do you know what it''s like to threaten me?" Hua yuemou turned cool and said, "shut up for me if you are wise, or I will kill you."


    "Bang!"


    As soon as she spoke, ye Tao fell out of the air. His white robe was stained with blood, and he was no longer as strong as before.

 Chapter 677

    Seeing ye Tao''s embarrassed appearance, I was surprised at the presence, including Hua Ruge. This is the super power, who was defeated so quickly?


    And ye Tao''s injury is not light. We can imagine how terrible Tuoba Rui is.


    Just God level has such fighting power, to the supernatural realm also got?


    Tuoba Rui falls from the sky, his clothes flutter. At the moment, in the eyes of all people, he seems to have his own light, and his divine face is more amazing.


    When he fell to the ground, his deep eyes did not touch other places, just looked at Hua Ruge and said softly: "I didn''t kill people, I''ll give it to you."


    He knows that today is a big day for Hua rugo to succeed as the dean of Tianfu. At this time, he should establish Wei.


    Hua Ruge knew his mind, nodded his head and looked at the Ye brothers.


    Ye Ming walked to Ye Tao and helped him up and asked, "how about three brothers?"


    Ye Tao took the pill and stood up. He was unwilling to stare at Tuo BARREI. Now he can''t figure out how he lost so badly.


    "Hua Ruge, we didn''t mean to take your life. If we want to take you away, we also want to give you a big chance. You shouldn''t do too much." Ye Ming opens his mouth. At this time, his smiley face has been put away. A handsome face is a little tense.


    He really can''t see through Hua Ruge''s mind.


    "It''s not up to me to put you or not." Hua Ruge said, turning to the elders and asking, "senior, I''m still junior, please make a decision about this."


    All the elders didn''t expect Hua rugo to ask their opinions. Now seeing that Hua rugo attaches so much importance to them, they are all very pressed.


    Of course, it''s better to choose a dean like this.


    "The first man is modest. We can do it with our strength. Let''s leave the decision to you." A supreme elder opened his mouth.


    "Yes, the first adult is brave and resourceful. He will be able to deal with it."


    "Yes, we old men are at ease."


    The elders expressed their opinions one by one.


    Hua Ruge bowed slightly and said, "thank you for your trust."


    The faces of Yi Qingyun, Fang Yu and Yan Shien are becoming more and more ugly. This Hua Ruge is also very popular. In this way, the dean will not become the thing in her bag.


    Hua Ruge naturally also knows this. He didn''t stop when he glanced at the three people. Obviously, he didn''t ask for their opinions.


    They are more angry in their hearts. You should know that Hua Ruge is only the first one now, and they are not in their eyes.


    However, at this moment, they dare not to be angry, not to say that Hua Ruge is now in control of the situation, just Tuoba Rui is not brave to make a mistake in them.


    Who doesn''t know that Zixiao young master is always famous for his cruelty. Where dare they provoke him.


    It''s OK to say that if the dean''s position is gone, it''s not good if the head is gone.


    Hua Ruge took a look at Ye family''s brother and said: "you can rest assured that our Tianfu college has no intention of getting revenge with Ye family. Today you are rude, and I want one arm of you to be even."


    "So you''re going to let us go?" Ye Ming looks puzzled.


    "Put it, why not." Hua, like a song and a smile, let her body go, and said, "please help me."


    Ye Ming and ye Tao exchanged a look. At last, Ye Ming was firm in his eyes and flew away with Ye Tao.


    He only broke one arm, which was much lighter than ye Tao''s injury.


    Looking at the two people go away, Cheng Yin doesn''t understand and asks: "Hua Shou, how can these two people be so provocative and let go?"


    "Only by looking at the strength of these two young people, we should know that ye''s family is not easy to provoke. Teach them a lesson. If it''s really urgent, it''s hard for Tianfu college to parry now." Hua Ruge thought.


    With her temperament, she was also concerned about Tianfu University. She didn''t care about the entanglement of Ye family. But if she paid for the whole Tianfu University, she would be a sinner.


    "Cheng is not as good as Hua shouzuo for his profound plan." Cheng Yin said, the meaning of joining is obvious.


    Looking at the faces of the three people over there, he is very glad that he has made this decision.


    "Cheng''s first one is flattered." Hua laughs like a song.


    Cheng Yin takes advantage of the hot iron to fight against the people: "since the thief has left, then we can continue. Don''t miss the lucky day to elect the dean."


    "Do you still need to choose this time?" Before that, the supreme elder stood up to face all the people: "listen to me, the first Danyang peak has extraordinary strength and wisdom, and what''s more, it''s hard to have a world-wide mind. Shouldn''t our Tianfu college be handed over to such outstanding talents?"


    "Yes, elder Li is right. I also support Hua shouzuo."


    "We support Huashou."


    At that time, all the elders attached to Tianfu mountain and the elders on the stage expressed their opinions, but none of them did not support Hua Ruge.


    Most of them sincerely hope that Hua Ruge will be the president, and a small number of people will inevitably collude with each other. But now, if Hua Ruge doesn''t know each other, they will make fun of their future.


    "We support Huashou." This time, the elder of Danyang peak and Zhenyuan peak spoke with great momentum.


    "Thank you very much. I''m sorry." Hua is like a song.


    There are three peak elders who didn''t make a statement. The number of soul cloud peak of Fang Yu is not large, and they don''t want to insult themselves.


    Before Lingxiu peak and qilinfeng, they colluded to choose Yi Qingyun, but now they have no response.


    It''s obvious that Yi Qingyun''s introduction of outsiders has been disliked by many people.


    What''s more, even if they choose Yi Qingyun, they don''t have an advantage in number.


    "Why don''t the elders of Sanfeng talk? Do you want to abstain?" Elder Li asked.


    Fang Yu''s face was not pretty. He took two breaths and said, "we abstained."


    The elders naturally nodded their heads when they heard the words of the first seat.


    Yan Shien looked at Yi Qingyun''s unsightly face, and his eyes were obviously saying, "I''m sorry."


    Today''s wind direction, who does not know how to choose it, and he is also a little admire for the power of China, such as song, so he said: "I support the first few presidents of China."


    "Support Huashou!" The elders under him also spoke.


    Hua rugo didn''t guess that Yan Shien would turn against the water before, but it''s no surprise. At this time, as long as it''s not stupid, it''s easy to turn around.


    Yan Shien said, Yi Qingyun and Fang Yu face more gloomy.


    "What does Zhang Lai of Lingxiu peak say?" Then elder Li asked again.


    In order to protect his own opportunities, Yi Qingyun said, "this seat also supports the first one in China."


    So the elders behind him can express their opinions without any burden.


    Hua Ruge looks at Yi Qingyun''s unwilling appearance, and the light in his eyes flickers.


    This old guy has provoked himself for three times and four times. Do you really think a soft suit can solve it?

 Chapter 678

    "The first one to come to China is really popular." At this time, the court of the rites court was coming out, bowing to Hua Ruge and saying, "congratulations to the first one."


    "It''s the love of the elders." Hua Ruge is modest.


    "Hua shouzuo is really worthy of his name. Today, his subordinates have handed you the dean''s seal letter found from the relics of Dean Lei." He said, someone came in with a tray behind him, on which was an antique wooden box. I think it''s just a letter.


    Hua Ruge took over with both hands, raised his hands, and faced all the humanity: "I am very scared to ascend this position. I will try my best to carry forward Tianfu college in the future. If there is any shortage, please correct me."


    "See the president."


    When all the mountains shouted, the heads of the peaks and the elders all knelt on one knee.


    "See the president."


    Again, the high-rise of the surrounding peaks knelt down.


    "See the president."


    This time, I''m an ordinary disciple of Tianfu mountain.


    Then it was passed down in one voice, as if there were infinite echoes, from the mountain to the bottom of the mountain, and then to every corner of Tianfu University.


    At the same time, all the people of Tianfu University saluted in this direction, and the scene was magnificent.


    What can still stand is only Hua Ruge standing in the middle of the crowd, as well as Tuoba Rui standing on one side and looking at her. At the moment, he has a smile in his eyes and some appreciation.


    His little song is really grown up.


    The ruler of one of the three great powers of the continent, which is the transcendent existence of the whole continent.


    From now on, Hua Ruge''s name will resound across the mainland, refresh her own record and become a legend again.


    Hua Ruge smiled at him, and then spread his voice to the four sides with his spiritual power: "all of you are in peace."


    Among the first seats of several peaks, Cheng Yin is the happiest one now. If this treasure is right, it means that his position will be different in the future.


    The rest are not so easy.


    Either uncomfortable or suffocating.


    Hua is like a song instead of the former modest appearance, the whole body is full of aura, and the brow and eyes are full of awe inspiring majesty.


    Now her position is different, so she is not allowed to giggle.


    Those who were called by her one by one elders looked at each other and saw awe in each other''s eyes. They did not dare to make mistakes.


    Hua yuepian''s eyes fell on Yi Qingyun, and his voice was cool: "Yishou, you have recruited foreign thieves into our Tianfu college on this important day, which almost led to the loss of the college''s face. What should you do?"


    "The abbot forgives me. My subordinates have lost their mind for a while. Please forgive me." Yi Qingyun said and knelt at Hua Ruge''s feet.


    Hua rugo glanced at him and said, "I think you are greedy for profit. Today you are doing everything for the dean''s position. Who knows if you will sell the college for any profit in the future?"


    Her words are clear, her eyes are bright and fierce, and people only feel cold on her back.


    When Cheng Yin knew it was a performance, he stood up and said, "report to the Dean, this kind of person should be severely punished for ignoring the face of the college!"


    Hua Yuege raised his eyes and looked at the people: "what do you think?"


    People with a bit of brain know that this is the time for the new dean to be in Liwei and the team.


    Qianji hospital is the first one to stand out and say: "my subordinates think that Cheng shouzuo is right, and this kind of behavior should be severely punished."


    "Seconded." The ceremonial court is standing on the horse road.


    "Seconded." The dispatching hospital is also in a hurry.


    "Subordinates are on standby, but at the direction of the dean." Finally, the president of the law enforcement court said.


    Yan Shien, though straight minded, now knows that he should bow his head, so he goes up and says, "I''m seconded."


    Finally, Fang Yu is the only one who can make a statement, and Hua Ruge''s eyes naturally fall on her.


    Fang Yu''s temper has always been bad, but also not how low, now in the face of Hua Ruge, the old enemy, but also do not want to bow.


    "Since everyone is in agreement, Qin yuan is right. It''s up to you to decide what punishment to report to your master." Hua Yuege suddenly opens her mouth.


    Her eyes swept from Fang Yu''s face, and she was not embarrassed.


    Fang Yu was a little surprised. As long as Hua rugo insisted on her saying that she would compromise, she didn''t expect that Hua rugo didn''t force her.


    "I''m under your command." The court of law enforcement is commanding, "take the first seat of Yi down."


    Yi Qingyun didn''t struggle, because he has not been convicted at the moment, he still has a chance.


    However, everyone here knows that this crime will never be decided lightly. After all, it is Li Wei after Hua rugo''s succession.


    "It''s been a hard day, everyone. Let''s go down the mountain." Hua Ruge says.


    "Yes!"


    All of them bowed together and left after a few steps.


    Hua Ruge watched the crowd go away, his face gradually calmed down.


    Fang Yu stayed till the end, her expression was a little tangled, and she didn''t come forward.


    "Mr. Fang, if you have anything to say." Hua Ruge saw her mind.


    "Why?" Fang Yu asked, and then said, "I mean, why let me go?"


    "Although you have always been biased against me, as the first one, you are dutiful. If you don''t come to me for trouble, I don''t have to live with you." Hua Ruge explained casually.


    Now that she has returned to her casual appearance, it''s too tired for her to put on airs.


    Fang Yu frowned, obviously did not understand when Hua Ruge became so magnanimous.


    "I''m the dean. I want to think about the college." Hua Yuege said, "if you have nothing to do, go down."


    Fang Yu hesitated for a moment and left.


    After she left, there were only Hua rugo and Tuo BARREI on the top of the Tianfu mountain, as well as the broken palace just hit by the first World War.


    Unknowingly, it was the afternoon, when the sun was setting, and there was peace and quiet.


    Hua Ruge breathed a sigh of relief, walked to Tuo BARREI, and looked at him quietly. Different from the previous vigorous actions, she now has a deep feeling in her eyes.


    "Are you really awake?" Hua Ruge reaches for his face.


    For such a long time, she has touched him in his coma. Now she can''t believe watching him standing in front of her.


    Tuo Barry took her hand and put it on his face. He looked at her and said, "I promised you, and I won''t cheat you."


    Hua Ru singer felt around his eyes, and the smile on his face became more and more real. Under such a moving smile, the two lines of clear tears seemed to flow down suddenly.


    This many days, she a person to bear too much, now, she can finally do without fear.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her tears, his eyes flashed, he reached out to wipe her tears, voice soft way: "don''t cry, I''m not good."


    Hua Ruge sniffed, smiled sheepishly and said, "yes, I don''t know what''s going on. I''m obviously happy and I''m in tears."

 Chapter 679

    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in her arms and taps her back gently. She says softly, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t let you worry so much."


    "I know you did your best." Hua Ruge leaned against him, closed his eyes and said low, "just wake up."


    Tuo Ba Rui kissed her on the forehead and said with pity, "you have made a lot of effort to keep me here."


    Hua Ruge thought of the conflict between himself and Nanming heaven, and said with insufficient energy: "it''s not difficult, but I have a little unpleasant conflict with your master."


    "Conflict?" Tuoba Rui''s voice rose slightly, a little confused.


    "I was in a bad mood when you were in a coma, so I was offended. Later, I forced the strong man he sent back." Hua rugo took a look at him and said cautiously:


    "I know it''s not good for the elders. Will I take the initiative to apologize later?"


    Before Tuoba Rui was in a coma, she was a little out of control, otherwise she would not be so rude to nanmingtian.


    Now I wake up and think that it is Tuo BARREI''s master after all. She should bear it no matter how.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her carefully, the corner of her lips can''t help rising, and she has a smile in her eyes.


    "What are you laughing at?" Hua Yuege asked strangely.


    "You think I''ll blame you?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll find it difficult." Hua Ruge looked at him and said.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her lovely appearance, and bows her head to kiss her.


    Hua Ruge hurriedly pushed him aside and said, "don''t make any noise, just say the right thing."


    "There''s nothing to say. My master is biased against you. His attitude towards you will never be good. In that case, everything you do is normal." Tuo barrui understands her very well.


    It''s not easy for Hua Ruge. He doesn''t know what he can do.


    "It''s my problem that you can''t be accepted by the master. Don''t worry, I will solve it." Tuo Ba Rui touches her head and soothes her. His voice is so soft that Hua Ruge unconsciously nods his head.


    "There''s nothing to say now?" Tuoba Rui asked again.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "I didn''t think of anything else."


    "Give me a kiss." Tuo Ba Rui said, holding up her chin.


    He approached slowly, Hua Ruge closed his eyes shyly.


    Between kisses, Hua Ruge felt his existence more sincerely, and was moved inexplicably in his heart.


    After separation, Tuoba Rui still holds her in her arms.


    "You''ve been miserable these days." He looked at her face painfully and said, "it''s thin again."


    Hua Ruge said with a relaxed look: "I''m not as vulnerable as you think. It''s OK."


    "I''m glad I won''t be so haggard." Tuo BARREI obviously didn''t believe her.


    In fact, Hua Ruge was very painful when he had an accident. After he found that he could heal himself, he was much better.


    "I''m really fine." Hua rugo said, holding his hand and said, "I will become stronger as soon as possible. If I encounter danger again, I won''t have to work so hard."


    Tuo Ba Rui encircles her with both hands and says firmly, "I won''t let you encounter danger again."


    Hua Ruge looked at him and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Giggle what?" Tuoba and Rui raise eyebrows.


    "It''s just that you feel more confident and look better." Hua is like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s lips turn up, approaches her and whispers, "do you know when you''d better watch it?"


    "When?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "When you worship me." Tuoba Rui said, bent down and kissed.


    They had been talking for a while, and it was almost dusk.


    Hua Ruge looked at the ruined Tianfu palace behind him and said, "we can''t live here. Let''s go back to Danyang peak."


    "Listen to you." Tuoba Rui''s eyes on her never moved away.


    "Why keep looking at me?" Hua Ruge asked.


    "You''re mine. I''ll see if I want to." Tuo Ba Rui''s answer is consistent and domineering.


    Hua Yuege cried and laughed, "it''s time for us to go back."


    "Well."


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her waist and her figure flashes. Hua Ruge''s response is that she has fallen on Danyang peak.


    "You are so fast." Hua Ruge is a little surprised.


    It''s faster than her sky city.


    Tuoba Rui did not answer her, looked up at the sky, then said: "it''s late, it''s time to go to bed."


    "No, I''m the new dean now. It''s time to push forward some new policies and do something for the college. I''ll think about it tonight." Hua said like a song.


    She hasn''t forgotten that she is the new dean.


    "Go back to your room and I''ll think for you." It''s hard for Tuoba Rui to give way.


    Hua Ruge subconsciously wants to nod, but soon stops looking at him and says, "no, I''m the Dean now."


    "So?" Tuoba Rui looks at her with a eyebrow.


    "You are inferior to me now. Should you let me be your master?" Hua is like a singing and happy way.


    "What do you do?" He continued.


    "Like what to do and how to do it." Hua is like a singing and dancing Tao.


    "No way." Tuoba Rui resolutely refuses.


    Hua Ruge broke down with a smile and said, "well, I''ll be my Lord. You don''t care about my head office."


    "No way." Tuo Ba Rui took her hand and swore Sovereignty: "you are mine, and you should listen to me."


    "No I''m also the Dean now. Can you give me a place? " Hua Yuege looks bitter.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought about it seriously and said, "well, half of the bed will be left for you."


    "What?"


    Hua Ruge is silly, isn''t that what she said?


    "If you''re not satisfied, it''s all for you." Tuoba Rui added a sentence.


    Hua Ruge listened and subconsciously asked, "where do you sleep?"


    "On you." Tuoba Rui''s evil way.


    "Cough You think I didn''t ask. " Hua Ruge is a little embarrassed.


    Tuo Ba Rui patted her head and said, "dear little song, tell me where your room is?"


    "You sound like Grandma wolf." Hua Yuege looks at him warily.


    Tuoba Rui raised his eyes and asked with a smile, "don''t say?"


    How does Hua Ruge think of this smile with such a threat, so he doesn''t talk nonsense and reaches out for a finger: "that one."


    After pointing out, Hua Ruge felt a flower in front of her eyes. When she saw it clearly, she found that it was her own room.


    Although I haven''t lived for a long time, I have a maid to take care of it. It''s clean and tidy as before.


    Seeing Tuoba Rui''s burning eyes, Hua Ruge said: "first, I can''t sleep. I want to think about it for you."


    Now she has some sense of crisis. Now she can''t walk in the house like this. Then she can. Will she be eaten without bones.


    "You have just taken office, and the decree will be issued naturally, but not so soon." Tuoba Rui has a model to have a kind of saying.

 Chapter 680

    "Why?" Hua, like a song, seeks advice with an open mind.


    "A government order is by no means an overnight decision. If you do it too fast, people will wonder if you have any premeditation." Tuoba Rui road.


    His words are not alarmist. It''s better to be steady at this time.


    Hua Ruge did not touch this kind of thing, but thought it through, but she did not nod her head at the first time, but looked at Tuoba Rui and said, "so?"


    "So don''t worry. Let''s go to bed first." Tuoba Rui said that he had taken her to bed.


    Hua Ruge was furious. "I knew you didn''t have a good heart."


    "Xiaoge, are you sure you want to offend me?" Tuoba Rui pressed on her, the evil way.


    Hua, like a song, shakes her head repeatedly and changes her way: "I I didn''t say sleep was bad. "


    "That''s good." Tuo barrai patted her on the head.


    Hua Ruge''s face is bitter.


    Now she is also a person with a detached position in the mainland. How can she not get rid of his magic power.


    Today, Tuoba Rui''s body hasn''t been completely recovered, and she is a bit heavy asleep. Hua Ruge hasn''t slept steadily for so many days, and the two are fully asleep the next day.


    "Dangdang."


    There was a knock at the door.


    Tuoba Rui is lazy.


    "Who?" Hua mumbles like a song.


    "President, lengzong has been waiting for you for a long time. Are you awake?" I think of the voice of Mu Qingyan outside.


    She doesn''t think it''s good to let the cold wind wait so long.


    "All morning?" Hua Ruge mumbled and opened his eyes and asked, "what time is it now?"


    "It''s almost noon, Dean." The respectful Reply of Mu Qingyan.


    Now Hua Ruge has different identities. She can''t be big or small.


    "At this time, it''s no wonder that I have a backache." Hua Ruge said and turned to look at Tuoba Rui. He saw that he had opened his eyes and was looking at her.


    "When did you wake up?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Just now." Tuo Ba Rui said, but she fell a kiss on her forehead, eyes doting.


    "Then I''ll go first and come back later." Hua said like a song.


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    Hua Ruge washed, changed into a light blue dress and went to the front hall. He saw the cold wind sitting next.


    "It''s my fault that I don''t know what I''m doing. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Hua Ruge goes forward.


    Cold wind stood up and saluted: "I have seen the president."


    "You are welcome again, elder. Don''t be polite. Please sit down." Hua rugo said and went to the last position and sat down.


    "No need. Seeing that the Dean gets what he wants, his subordinates should go." Cold wind.


    He was here to help. Now Hua Ruge is sitting in the position of Dean smoothly, and he will leave naturally.


    "Why are you in such a hurry, elder? Is it because the servants don''t treat you well?" Hua Yuege asks.


    "Of course not. It''s just that Brahmin suffered too much in this war. Now everything is in vain. I''ll go back earlier." Cold wind said that there was some helplessness.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "since I don''t want to leave more seniors, if you need any help in the future, you can come to me."


    "Thank you very much, Dean." Cold wind salutes again.


    After sending off the cold wind, Hua Ruge himself sat in the palace for a while, thinking about how to fully integrate the three magic gates into his command.


    In this way, we can not only strengthen Tianfu college, but also eliminate future troubles, so as not to cause trouble again.


    After thinking for a while, she didn''t think of any feasible way. She shook her head and went to shangguanli''s residence after leaving the hall.


    Today is the last time to expel poison. After that, you can completely eliminate the poison in her body.


    When I came near, I found shangguanli waiting for her outside the room. When I saw her coming, I leaned slightly and said, "Congratulations, Dean."


    "Don''t make fun of me." Hua rushes forward with a smile.


    "I''m sincere. You''re in the dean''s seat at your age. It''s really powerful." Shangguan Li said seriously.


    "I didn''t think about it before. Let it be." Hua Ruge thinks about the next step.


    Shangguan Li nods and looks appreciative in his eyes.


    "Today is the last time. Are you ready?" Hua rugo looked at her and asked.


    Shangguan Li has been sitting in a wheelchair for so many years. Now he thinks he can stand up. He is really nervous.


    But shangguanli is shangguanli. She almost recovered quickly and said with a smile, "I have confidence in you."


    Hua Yuege smiled and looked at Lan''er and asked, "girl, what are you waiting for?"


    Lan''er had been listening to the two people before, and now she has responded by nodding and preparing for hot water.


    Hua Ruge pushes Shangguan glass into the room and takes out his gold needle.


    After Lan''er came back, Hua Ruge began to practice acupuncture, and at the same time, he used his mental power to explore the physical condition of shangguanli.


    The toxin accumulated in the bone is gradually discharged. At the end of Hua Ruge''s movement, there is no toxin left on her.


    Hua Ruge took a breath and said, "it''s done. The toxins are clean."


    It has to be said that her judgment is very accurate. After half a month''s detoxification, she was cleaned up as expected.


    "Great." Lan''er cried excitedly.


    The fist in Shangguan''s sleeve, with his eyes closed, opened for a while, was still.


    "Thank you, Ruge." She said sincerely.


    Hua Ruge felt her strong mood fluctuation when she closed her eyes. It seems that this is a girl with a lot of worries.


    "You''re welcome with me." Hua rugo said, turning his hands and taking out a small jade bottle, and handed it to her: "this is the elixir for repairing your body. You can take it for three days in a row, and your legs will be refreshed."


    Shangguanli takes the jade bottle and looks happy: "I understand."


    "Then you remember to take one every day." Hua Ruge ordered.


    "Good." Shangguan Li nods.


    It was already afternoon when Hua Ruge came out, because Wufeng of Tianfu college was independent, and her Dean had nothing to manage, so she came out from shangguanli and went back to her room.


    In the room, Tuo Ba Rui changed into a regular black suit with no pattern. He is practicing with his knees crossed. His breath is restrained and his temperament is calm and noble.


    Hua rugo examined his body and found that the meridians had not recovered to the state before he was unconscious.


    He should be in a hurry to wake up, so he didn''t wait for a thorough treatment.


    She did not disturb him, but sat on one side and continued to study her spatial spirituality.


    The attack means of space Department is the strongest she has ever seen. Last time, she took advantage of Zhan Ye Ming. Now she is more interested in this spirit skill.


    But just as she took the jade Jane out, she thought of a deep voice in her ear: "does this thing look good to me?"


    Hua Ruge was shocked and looked at him and said, "aren''t you practicing?"


    "I''m waiting for you." Tuoba Rui''s serious way.

 Chapter 681

    "If you don''t practice, you don''t practice. When my people bring back the treasure, I will use it to heal you." Hua said like a song.


    "Baby?" "What is it?" he asked


    "Crystal of Tianshui, have you heard of it? It''s better than Tiancai and Dibao. " Hua is as proud as a song.


    "I haven''t heard of it, but since it''s a good thing, you can keep it for your own use. Don''t worry about me." Tuoba Rui''s careless way.


    "What''s the use of me? I''d better try to cure your injury." Hua said like a song.


    If Tuo BARREI can be cured completely, a big stone in her heart will fall to the ground.


    "No use." Tuo Ba Rui took her to her bosom and said, "my wound can''t be cured with any medicine."


    "How could it be." Hua Yuege didn''t believe it. He thought about it for a second and said, "the emperor says he has a way, but he doesn''t know what medicine to use."


    Tuo Barry frowned: "he asked you to marry him again?"


    "Yes, but don''t worry. I won''t agree." Hua rushes to make up a sentence.


    Tuoba Rui nodded, but his face was not so good-looking.


    "By the way, can you guess what''s the best way for you?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "I don''t have to guess. There''s only one way." Tuoba Rui said directly.


    Hua rugo wanted to ask, but when he said it, his face broke down again. "Still can''t tell me, right?"


    "It''s not something to say. I''ll talk to him sometime." Tuo barrui touches her head.


    "It''s agreed in advance. If you need my cooperation, you can''t conceal me, or you can''t be unhappy." Hua is as serious as a song.


    Tuo barrow picked his eyebrows and asked with interest, "what if I''m not happy?"


    "Don''t tease me, I''m serious now." Hua Ruge won''t let him change the subject.


    "I only see loveliness." Tuo Ba Rui said, leaning forward and leaning her body, he kissed her lips as soon as he bowed his head.


    Hua Ruge put one hand on the bed and pushed his chest with the other: "I''m not kidding. You should take this matter seriously."


    "Let me kiss." Tuoba Rui''s body is motionless and talks about conditions calmly.


    "Unless you promise me first." Hua, like a song, sticks his neck.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes became meaningful and asked, "what if I had to kiss?"


    Hua rugo admitted that he was not his opponent, and hurriedly stepped back: "then you must promise me after kissing."


    "Kiss again." Tuoba Rui smiles and bullies her lips.


    Hua Ruge is desperate. She is not bullied every day on the way to be bullied. Can she turn over?


    Tuoba Rui kisses enough to let go of her, a satisfied smile.


    Hua Ruge said with a flat mouth, "now you can promise me."


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "this is what you owe me."


    He said Hua rugo before he remembered that he had promised him ten kisses before he fell into a coma.


    "Then how can you promise me?" Hua Ruge is a bit of a counsellor.


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at her and said, "give it back to me."


    "I''m going to cheat if you do that again."


    Tuoba Rui said softly, "you dare."


    "I......" Hua, like a song, wants to cry without tears.


    Tuo barrow looked at her pitiful appearance and said mercifully, "give me one a day, and I promise you ten days later."


    "You said it, but you can''t go back." Hua Ruge looks at him.


    Tuoba Rui reached out and rubbed her head: "when did I cheat you?"


    "If you don''t lie to me, you always bully me." Hua mumbles like a song.


    Tuoba Rui approached with a smile: "what do you say?"


    "Nothing."


    "I heard it." Tuoba ruitie approached her and said, "you said I would kiss you."


    "Hmmm Tuoba Rui You''re playing hooligans again. "


    "Don''t talk, focus."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hua Ruge was teased for a long time. At night, he had a meal. Hua Ruge wanted to study the new deal, but the wing man came to report: "president, someone outside the mountain asked for advice."


    "Who is it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "The high priest of Daewoo." The winged man replied.


    "Ice." Hua yuemian said cheerfully, "please hurry up."


    Tuo Ba Rui said on one side, "there are so many people you want to see in a day."


    He said this in a calm voice, but Hua Ruge had a vinegar smell.


    She wanted to laugh and didn''t dare to, and then she pacified: "how can I not see binger when he comes? You go back to the room first, and I will go back soon."


    Tuo Ba Rui takes a look at her and leaves.


    Hua rugo couldn''t help laughing when he came into the room. This man is very cute with vinegar.


    After waiting for a while, she saw the blue ice in white floating from the bottom of the mountain. Looking at the breath, the realm should not be under her, and the combat effectiveness could not be seen.


    She was a little cold in the air and had a half mask on her face, which added some mysterious beauty to her unique little face.


    Hua rugo is very happy to see her like this. The child has grown up.


    LAN binger took off his mask and smiled at Hua Ruge: "sister, you are back at last."


    "Little ice is getting more and more beautiful. Come and let my sister have a look." Hua waves like a song.


    LAN bing''er came to her, just like before.


    Now, when LAN bing''er grows up, and grows up in the environment like the priestly palace, her appearance and temperament are improved. She looks more moving than before.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s not bad, it''s really beautiful."


    LAN bing''er wants to be strong in front of outsiders, but she is relaxed in front of Hua Ruge. After hearing this, she blushes and says, "don''t make fun of me, sister."


    "I''m not exaggerating. Your face is absolutely the best of the country." Hua Yuege continued.


    "Far worse than my sister." LAN bing''er said to Hua Ruge sincerely.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "you are modest, how is your recent life?"


    "My life in recent years is almost the same. I would like to congratulate my sister on her promotion to the dean of Tianfu college. I couldn''t help hearing the news yesterday." Blue ice son way.


    "As a high priest, it''s not easy for you to go out of the palace. I should go to see you, but there are so many things that I don''t have time to go out." Hua said like a song.


    It''s a bit hard for her sister to think of her all the time.


    "It''s the same for all of us." LAN bing''er doesn''t care about this. For her, it''s the best thing for them to get together.


    "Yes." Hua Ruge and she are not out of sight either. He points his head and gossips: "have you come to see your highness recently?"


    "Yes, he has been in Dayu Wangdu since Zhengmo war." LAN bing''er is a little shy when she says that.


    Hua Yuege''s smile was even bigger: "what are you shy about in front of me? Tell me, what are you going to do? When will you invite me to have a wedding wine?"

 Chapter 682

    "Don''t tease me, sister. I''m still young." Blue binger said in a low voice with a small red face.


    Although she and tuobayu have recognized each other, it''s still too early to talk about marriage.


    "Well, I won''t say." Hua Ruge smiled and then said happily, "I''m relieved to see you find someone worthy of entrustment."


    The child had no sense of security because of his childhood. Although he had a high position later, the empty love in his heart had never been filled. Looking at the scenery in a cold air, he was actually a true reflection of his heart.


    Hua Ruge has always hoped that she can be really happy. Now tuobayu appears, she doesn''t have to worry.


    Blue ice son see her look is also mixed feelings, her forehead against the shoulder of Hua Ruge, whispered: "sister."


    It seems that only in front of Hua Ruge can she have a sense of security.


    Hua Ruge reached out and patted her on the back. "Well, how old are you?" he said, crying and laughing. "If you let the outsiders see you, you''ll know."


    LAN bing''er smelt the words and spit out his tongue. When he got up again, his mood was completely calmed down.


    "Why didn''t your highness five come with you? "Hua asked.


    "He has been closed for a month, preparing for the admission examination of Tianfu university this year." Blue bing''er replied.


    Hua Ruge just remembered that when Tuoba Yumao Junyan Zixing left Dazheng last year, she said she wanted to enter the college.


    But last fall, Tianfu college cancelled the recruitment of new students because it was fully investigating the traces of the three magic gates.


    I think it''s because of this that it''s delayed to this year.


    Now it''s summer, and soon it''s autumn. It''s time for Tianfu college to enroll students.


    Last year, she was a disciple of danyangfeng, but now she has become the dean. This change is not small.


    "So it is. Brother Tuoba is really diligent." Hua is as clear as a song.


    LAN bing''er immediately nodded, "yes, he works hard."


    "You''ll take care of it before you get married. It''ll be over in the future." Hua Ruge laughs at her.


    LAN binger has realized that it''s not good after she exports. Now she is even more embarrassed when Hua Yuege says, "elder sister..." in a low voice


    Hua Yuege nodded with a smile: "OK, I won''t say."


    Seeing that she didn''t continue to make fun of herself, LAN bing''er said: "elder sister, I asked someone to make some new summer clothes for you, and some cakes I made myself."


    She took out two big boxes from the space and put them on the ground. Then she turned out a lot of oilpaper bags and put them on the table one by one.


    Hua Ruge stepped forward and looked at the two boxes of well-made clothes. He cried and laughed, "don''t exaggerate."


    "I just let the following people do something. Now my sister''s identity is different. I''ll go back and prepare some clothes for formal occasions." Blue ice is on one side.


    The news of Hua rugo''s succession to the Dean came out yesterday. She came here today, but she didn''t have time to prepare.


    "I''ll explain these things to you. You don''t have to worry so much. The high priests of a country always bother about these things." Hua Ruge waves her hands.


    "I''ll take care of it." Blue ice''s way.


    She can''t follow Hua Ruge now, which is what she can do.


    "Blessed are you, your highness." Hua Ruge exclaimed.


    LAN binger smiled shyly.


    Hua Ruge felt ashamed. She was also a woman. She couldn''t think of it.


    After chatting for a while, the sky was dark. Blue bing''er got up and said, "I can''t go out for long. Now it''s time to go back."


    Hua Yuege nodded, "go ahead, I''ll go out to see you some other day."


    "Good."


    When LAN binger left, Hua rugo went back to the room without doing anything.


    In the room, Tuoba Rui is holding a book and watching it under the candlelight. The wind that Hua Ruge enters the door slants the candlelight.


    Tuoba Rui looks at her and says, "you''re back?"


    "Well." Hua rugo came to him and sat down, leaning on his shoulder, thinking about something.


    "What''s the matter?" Tuoba Rui carefully detected her mind.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "I''m not good at understanding people, I''m not gentle and virtuous, and I don''t know how to take care of you. Will you dislike me in the future?"


    Tuoba Rui is a little surprised. After a moment, he asks with a smile in his eyes, "how can you say that?"


    "I just think that other people are so gentle and know how to take care of people. I can''t do anything." Hua rugo doesn''t think she will be a qualified wife.


    "That''s true." Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head in a proper way.


    "Look, look, I''m starting to dislike you now." Hua Ruge looks at him with dissatisfaction.


    "It''s not my problem. Men don''t think it''s good enough." Tuoba Rui mending knife.


    Hua Ruge''s face is tangled: "so I can''t get married."


    "But I''ll take you anyway." Tuo Ba Rui held her in his arms and said, "so you should hold me tight. You can''t find such a good man without me."


    I''m waiting for her here.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and said, "do I want to thank you for taking me in and letting me marry?"


    "No thanks." Tuoba Rui has a gentle smile.


    Hua Ruge is biting his teeth. Can this man''s face be thicker.


    Compared with him, his shortcomings are not shortcomings at all.


    She is very cute, and Tuo Barry kisses her cheek.


    Hua Ruge''s discontented face turned to one side, and he was not allowed to kiss.


    "Angry?" Tuo Ba Rui asked with a smile, and her lips were already on her ears.


    The ambiguous heat pours on Hua Ruge''s ear, and she is as far away from him as an electric shock. What is mumbling on her mouth cannot be heard clearly.


    "Turn around." Tuo Ba Rui said in her ear.


    Hua Ruge is unmoved.


    Tuo BARREI put down the book, picked her up and put her on his leg, with his hands around her waist, and imprisoned her in his arms.


    Hua Ruge didn''t struggle, just didn''t speak. She was a little uneasy.


    Tuo Barry sticks to her ear and whispers, "if you can''t take care of people, I''ll take care of you instead. I''ll give it to you all my life. What else can you worry about?"


    Hua rugo came out of his shock when he heard this. It''s not so awkward.


    "Don''t you get angry?" Tuoba Rui asked at the back.


    "It''s up to you."


    "Then turn around and let me kiss." Tuoba Rui does not let go of any opportunity to get benefits.


    Hua Ruge is still unmoved: "not to relatives."


    "That''s what you said." Tuoba Rui said, and gradually approached her back neck.


    Wait for Hua Ruge to respond to come over he already held her earlobe, not light not heavy suck to allow.


    Hua Ruge shudders all over, and her neck turns red instantly.

 Chapter 683

    "You... Don''t be a rascal. " Hua Ruge''s voice was trembling.


    "You''re the one who didn''t behave first." Tuo Ba Rui didn''t stop at all. Her lips moved down from her ears and fell on her long pink neck.


    "No, can''t I be wrong?" Hua Ruge can''t stand his teasing and shows his weakness decisively.


    "Late." Tuoba Rui''s voice has become a little hoarse, and it''s more sexy to listen to.


    Hua Ruge was very unfortunate to provoke him. The next night, he pressed her under his body again and bullied her up and down.


    Hua, as ashamed as song, stared at him and said, "Tuo barrow, you big tail wolf."


    "When you become a relative, you will think it''s nothing at all." Tuoba Rui''s evil way.


    Hua Yuege swallows the swallowing channel: "can I repent now?"


    "What do you say?" Tuoba Rui asked.


    Hua Yuewei looked at him wrongly: "now you bully me like this, you can''t leave all the bones I eat in the future."


    "Don''t worry." Tuoba Rui reached out to trace her eyebrows and eyes, and said softly, "I will keep you eating slowly."


    Hua, like song and tears, has a miserable future.


    The night passed quickly. The next day, Hua Ruge woke up and the maid came to report: "Your Excellency, President Qin of the law enforcement academy asked for an interview."


    Hua Ruge picks eyebrows. It should be the decision to deal with Yi Qingyun. She wants to see what Qin Yun does.


    But before she left, she felt the cold behind her. Turning around, she saw Tuoba Rui''s face was like frost.


    "I''m just promoted. It''s hard to avoid too many things. Just turn around and I''ll be back soon." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    In front of Tuoba Rui, she couldn''t stand up.


    Tuo barrai didn''t talk to her.


    Hua rugo knows that he has acquiesced. Laugh twice and run away.


    After she left, Tuo BARREI didn''t want to go back to her room alone, so she walked casually in the college.


    On the other side, Hua Ruge arrived at the front hall. Just after entering Qin Yun, he went forward and said: "after a few days'' discussion, the law enforcement court thought that Yi Qingyun had a serious case, so he should be removed from his first post and expelled from the college."


    "So serious?" Hua Ruge''s face is calm, but when he speaks, he drags a long tone, which is meaningful.


    She knew in her heart that Yi Qingyun''s mistake could not be punished so seriously. What Qin Yun did was to please her new dean.


    Who let Yi Qingyun celebrate the festival with her?


    As soon as Qin Yun listened to Hua Ruge''s tone, he nodded his head and said, "yes, the charge of disloyalty to the college is the biggest, and should be severely punished."


    "I''m very pleased that President Qin dealt with it impartially." Hua rugo said with satisfaction, it seems that her Dean is quite intimidating.


    "It''s all my subordinates'' business. I dare not take credit." Qin Yun immediately said that he was relieved to hear Hua Ruge''s words.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head: "then do it."


    "Back to the president, the first punishment made our law enforcement court not qualified to make a decision on its own. My subordinates have drawn up the instructions, only waiting for your seal." Qin Yun said and took out a scroll.


    "Good."


    Qin Yun took the order and left. Hua Ruge was alone in the palace. Only when he had a smile on his face.


    A Yi Qingyun is enough for her to establish her prestige.


    "Come to see me." Hua Ruge orders the maid.


    The maid went on, and in a moment Mu Qingyan came in.


    "See Dean." I admire the light face.


    "No one else needs so much etiquette. Sit down. I want to talk to you." Hua Ruge said at will.


    Mu Qingyan sits down.


    "I''ve been busy these days, has alchemy fallen?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "No, it''s just that I have limited talent. Now I''m only a master of seven kinds of pills." I''m ashamed.


    "In the future, you can find a reliable person to manage these chores. You''d better focus on Cultivation and improve your strength and alchemy level." Hua Yuege said directly.


    Mu Qingyan does not understand: "why is this?"


    "Now that I''m the Dean, I can''t still occupy the first seat. I intend to pass it on to you." Hua Ruge said at once.


    Mu Qingyan shakes his head: "that''s not right. I''m too weak to serve you."


    "So I asked you to concentrate on Cultivation and improve yourself. When you are promoted to the master of eight levels, I will transfer the first seat to you." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Mu Qingyan was born into a family of Dandao, with a high talent. She is the best choice.


    Mu Qingyan could not refuse, so she got up and said, "thank you very much for your help."


    "You have the ability. Work hard." Hua Ruge encouraged.


    "Yes, a light face will not fail to live up to the president''s expectations." Mu Qingyan said earnestly.


    Hua Ruge saw that she could not change her mouth, and waved her hand and said, "go."


    Mu Qingyan goes out. Hua Ruge thinks about it for a moment. If there is nothing to explain, he goes out.


    At this time, Tuoba Rui was wandering on the top of Danyang peak. When he got to a place far away, he saw a woman in black, supported by a maid, standing up hard from the wheelchair, biting her teeth and walking on the ground.


    But it was clear that her leg had not recovered from the trauma, and now she could not stand stably, let alone walk.


    Tuoba Rui is idle, so he stands there and watches.


    "Lan''er, let go. I''ll try it myself." Shangguan Li opens his mouth.


    "No, chief cabinet leader. President Hua doesn''t say you have to take medicine for three days to try to leave. Don''t worry." Lan''er is on the side.


    "My legs are conscious. I''ll try. You let go." When Shangguan Li said this, his expression was never sharp.


    Lan''er didn''t dare to say any more, but said, "you should be careful, pavilion Lord."


    Then she slowly let go of Shangguan glass.


    When shangguanli let Lan''er go, she began to lose her stability. She gritted her teeth and felt that she was standing on the ground. She was a little more happy.


    But she was not satisfied with just standing still, so she began to step forward.


    She spread out her arms and raised her legs to take a step forward.


    However, after she raised her leg, the other leg was unstable, and she fell to the ground before this one landed.


    Lan''er takes a step forward, but she is just an ordinary person. She can''t hold shangguanli''s hand in a hurry.


    Tuoba Rui is in front of him at the moment. With a wave of big sleeve, there is a power to lift the glass back.


    Now Lan''er can catch shangguanli''s hand and hold him.


    "Are you OK, Lord?" Lan''er worried.


    Shangguanli''s face is calm. Looking at Tuoba Rui in front of him, he says, "thank you very much for your help."


    "You know me?" Tuoba Rui didn''t want to talk to people, but the other side said that, he should ask if they know each other.


    "The man who can appear on the top of Danyang peak, with such temperament and demeanor, should be the little Lord." Shangguan glass light mouth.


    "Well." Tuoba Rui responds with a sound, turns around and walks away, without the intention of continuing to speak.

 Chapter 684

    Shangguanli''s temperament and speech are different from those of ordinary women, but there are only two kinds of women in his eyes, his songs and irrelevant women.


    Shangguan Li looks at the figure of Tuoba Rui who left, showing his appreciation.


    Lan''er was stunned directly. After a while, he said: "if you don''t say that he is Zixiao Shaozhu, I thought that there was a God coming to earth, he was too......"


    When she said this, she found a circle of adjectives and said, "it''s so beautiful. It''s just like coming out of the picture."


    Shangguanli said, "it''s very good."


    Lan''er looks at shangguanli and says, "that was the hero just now


    "You little girl will be more and more nonsense, and you will not read more in the future." Shangguan Li is helpless.


    "Oh." Lan''er said, holding Shangguan Li back in his wheelchair.


    Shangguanli''s face soon calmed down. Lan''er still covered his chest and said, "how could it be so perfect?"


    "You''re not finished." Shangguan Li can''t laugh or cry.


    "Lord, you don''t care about the perfect man?" Lan''er doesn''t understand. Obviously her heart is going to fly out. How can the owner of her pavilion not be moved at all.


    "If you have a mind, you are also happy for Ruge. This man is reliable." Shangguan Li answers calmly.


    "Not this I mean heart, just like me Lan''er asked again.


    Shangguan Li shakes his head: "I''m not as crazy as you."


    "Who doesn''t like such a man? Lord, what kind of man do you like?" Lan''er asked curiously.


    With Shangguan Li for several years, she hasn''t asked such a question.


    "Never thought about it. You let me think about it." Shangguan Li thought about it and shook his head: "I really don''t know who he met."


    Lan''er''s face is speechless. Sometimes the owner of his own Pavilion is really big enough.


    When Hua Ruge came back to the room, Tuo BARREI had not come back, so she took out a pen and paper to write and draw, thinking about how she could make changes to Tianfu University.


    After a while, she heard the following knock on the door and reported: "Your Excellency, there is a person asking to see you at the foot of the mountain."


    "Who?" Hua Ruge holds his head with his hands and asks casually.


    "It''s said that it''s the emissary of Zixiao holy land. He came to see Zixiao Shaozhu." Said the man outside.


    Hua Ruge picks his eyebrows slightly, and Tuoba Rui wakes up for two days. Zixiao holy land gets news fast enough.


    "Send someone up." Hua Yuege said to go out. When he pushed the door open, he saw Tuoba Rui coming here. He should have heard the distance.


    "Come to your holy land, can you guess anything?" Hua Ruge seems to ask casually.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head and said, "I thought I would wait another two days."


    "Yes, but it seems that your master is more anxious than you and I think." Hua said like a song.


    Tuoba Rui breathed out a lot of breath and said nothing.


    In their silence, a god level strong man had already flown up. When he came to Tuo BARREI, he said, "I have seen the little Lord."


    "It''s hard, just say what you have." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    The God level strong man did not directly open his mouth, but looked at Hua Ruge.


    "I''d better avoid it." Hua Ruge turns around.


    Tuo Ba Rui took her hand and pulled her to her side. Then he said to the strong man, "my family, you don''t mind."


    "Yes." The strong replied, "Your Majesty asked you to go back to inherit the great unification quickly. He also said that he is a useless man. Holy land needs you to preside over the overall situation."


    Hua Ruge''s expression has no obvious waves.


    Now nanmingtian has become a waster, which is expected.


    "Tomorrow morning, I''ll go back with you. Let''s have a rest tonight." Tuoba Rui agreed without even thinking.


    He had been prepared for whether to come or not.


    "Yes." The messenger answered and was led down by the maid to find the room.


    Tuoba Rui looked at her and said, "I know why I want you to accompany me more?"


    "Always knew." Hua, like a song, leans on him and says softly.


    Tuo Ba Rui turns around, holds her in her arms and says, "I''ll make you something to eat."


    "I''ll help you." China is like a song.


    It was only two days after waking up that she had to go again. She was very upset, but there was no other way.


    After demobilizing the people in the kitchen, they went in, and Tuo BARREI dragged his robe and began to prepare the ingredients.


    All Hua rugo can do is wash vegetables and make a fire.


    "I''ll be back soon." Is looking for the food material Tuoba Rui way.


    Hua rugo picked up the firewood and said, "there are many things to deal with after you take the position of the Lord. You have to deal with them. You don''t have to worry about my side."


    "I''m not worried. I just miss you." Tuo Ba Rui put the ingredients on the board and said carelessly, but his eyes were full of reluctance.


    "I know." Hua Ruge nodded his head and said nothing.


    How could she give him up.


    Fortunately, he just went back to succeed, and it won''t take long.


    At the time of making a meal, both of them are chatting without a word, absent-minded and trying to cover up their emotions.


    When four dishes and one soup were all out of the pot, they brought them to a rest Pavilion outside the kitchen to eat.


    Tuo Ba Rui takes vegetables to Hua Ruge and says, "first of all, you can''t lose weight when I come back, or I''ll tie you to my side."


    "I see. I''ll take care of myself. You don''t have to hurry back." Hua Ruge said while eating.


    "It''s not as important to deal with those things as you are."


    Hua Ruge waved his hand repeatedly: "you don''t do a good job, just want to run to me, and then your master should say that I am a beauty disaster."


    "I will persuade the master this time. He will not do this to you in the future." The way of Tuoba Rui.


    "That''s how confident you are?" Hua Ruge has doubts. After all, nanmingtian is a stubborn old man.


    "Give it to me." Tuoba Rui said and pressed her head: "eat."


    Hua Ruge looks down and finds that his bowl has been piled into a hill by him again. This is the consistent style of Tuo BARREI, for fear that she won''t have enough to eat.


    It''s already afternoon after the meal. Hua Ruge takes Tuo BARREI for a walk in the medicine field behind the mountain. There are all kinds of precious miraculous medicines in it. Even the tablets are surprisingly good-looking.


    "Well, isn''t it nice here?" Hua Ruge took his big hand and walked around the medicine field.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her. The cool summer wind blows her hair, which makes her smart and witty.


    "Not as good as you." He said from the bottom of his heart.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "why do you praise me so suddenly?"


    "Sincerely." Tuoba Rui stops, touches Hua Ruge''s face, and says, "my little song is best to watch."


    Then he leaned over and kissed her ruddy lips.


    Hua Ruge slowly closed his eyes under his kiss.


    Surrounded by flowers and plants, the couple witnessed their love on the eve of parting.

 Chapter 685

    That night, they hugged each other and fell asleep. The next day, Hua Yuege stood on the peak and watched him go.


    Because there was no danger in this trip, she was soon relieved and had no affectation.


    When his figure disappeared in sight, Hua Ruge turned back to his study.


    Now the palace above Tianfu mountain is under repair. She will live on this Danyang peak for a while.


    Back in the study, she began to think about the new deal. Since she became the Dean, she must let Tianfu college carry forward.


    She just stuffs herself in her study until noon, when she feels hungry and wants to eat something, she comes out of the study.


    As soon as she went out, she saw two winged men flying up from the bottom of the mountain, carrying a man covered in blood.


    This man is very big. He is more than two meters tall and strong. Now he has lost his left arm and is bleeding constantly.


    On the back steps, Tulk ran up in a panic, shouting, "my father."


    Hua rugo, with the cry of tark, was completely distracted from the new deal and focused on the man covered in blood.


    This time, she found that this was no one else. It was the patriarch of the barbarian. She sent Becky to the East China Sea to get the crystal of Tianshui.


    "Patriarch." Hua Yuege''s pupil shrank, and he came near in an instant.


    Two winged men landed and put Becky on the ground.


    "Dean, please help my father. He has shed so much blood. I''m afraid of him..." A man more than two meters tall in tark now has a crying voice and red eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll see." Hua rugo said that at the same time, his mental power had penetrated into Becky''s body and began to be examined.


    She was relieved because Becky had a little internal injury but it was not serious and would not endanger her life. The only bad thing was that Becky''s left arm was cut off.


    Tark looked at Becky''s blood and asked in a panic, "Dean, how is my father?"


    "My arm is broken. I''ll treat him first." Hua Yuege said, put one hand on Becky''s shoulder, and the green light fell.


    The wound began to heal after encountering the strength of the wood system. After a while, it did not bleed.


    But Becky lost too much blood and is still in a coma.


    With the strength of the saint level of Becky, he can''t stop bleeding by himself, but his body has been banned to block his strength and let him bleed continuously, but he didn''t hurt his life.


    Hua Ruge frowned and took out a pill to replenish vitality for Becky to take.


    "Dean, father, is this OK?" Tark is still asking.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "life is saved, but the arm is broken and there is no way."


    When she spoke, she felt guilty. She didn''t expect Donghai to be so dangerous. She knew that she would go there in person.


    Tark was relieved to hear that his life was safe. "Father is all right," he said


    He just saw so much blood. He was so scared.


    Hua rugo''s pills are of high quality. After Becky took them, Amman''s face was also bloody.


    It is expected to recover soon.


    "Take your father to the room." Hua said like a song.


    "Yes." Tark said and picked up Becky and went to his room.


    Hua Ruge followed, his eyes glistening with murderous spirit.


    No matter who did it, she must pay for it!


    Becky lay on the bed for a while, then woke up, and opened his eyes to a weak cough.


    "Father, how are you feeling?" Asked tark in a hurry.


    Becky''s eyes began to focus slowly. When he saw it was talc, he was relieved and asked, "Lord, I want to see her."


    "Chief, I''m here." Hua Ruge said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I''ve made you suffer."


    "Lord, how can you say that I, your subordinates, should do things for you? This time, it is not my lack of ability. Cough..." Becky said and coughed again.


    Tark helped his father get along.


    "Don''t be excited, patriarch. Do you have the strength to speak now?" Hua Yuege asked.


    She was too curious to know what had happened.


    Why didn''t her golden dragon come back.


    Becky nodded and said to tark, "help me to sit up."


    "Yes." Tark obediently helped Becky up and put the pillow back for him to lean on.


    Becky coughed again and said: "we were very smooth. Jinlong took me and the people to the East China Sea. Where it indicated, we dug out a fist sized Golden Crystal."


    "After we got it, we came back by boat, all the way to Tianfu college, but on the way out of the transmission array, I was stared at."


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "who is that?"


    "It''s two young people, all dressed in white and embroidered with bamboo leaves on their chests. They are too strong." Becky said with lingering fear.


    Hua Yuege''s pupil shrank: "Ye family brothers?"


    "They didn''t say anything. The older man started to kill several people except me. The younger man cut off my left arm and robbed the Jinjing and Jinlong." Becky narrated.


    "Ye Tao, Ye Ming!" When Hua Ruge read these two names, the cold air came out all over his body, which was very charming.


    "Let me bring something back for you. If you want Jinlong not to die, you can meet them in the barren mountains outside the city tomorrow." Becky added.


    "I''m really brave." Hua is singing.


    I think the Ye brothers know that Tuoba Rui has left, otherwise they will never be so blatant.


    Those who hurt her rob her pet and her treasure.


    Is it true that they can knead her like a song?


    "You have a good rest, patriarch. I will surely avenge you." Hua opens his mouth like a song, and his voice is firm.


    Becky coughed twice and shook his head. "I''m afraid that the older ones have reached the supernatural realm. You are not their opponent."


    "Don''t worry, patriarch. I''ll find a way. You can take care of yourself. Please let me know if you have anything." Hua Ruge insisted.


    Becky healed and said, "Lord, be careful."


    "I know." Hua Yuege said a word, turned around and left.


    "Ah." Becky sighed, "Lord, I''m afraid I''m going to lose money this time."


    "My father doesn''t have to worry about it. The Dean has dealt with these two people when they came to the college. They will have a proper balance." Tark is on the side.


    He is confident in huaruge. After all, he has been with huaruge for such a long time. He has never seen anyone suffer from losses, but he has never seen huaruge suffer from losses.


    "Dean?" Becky had some doubts about the term.


    "Father, lie down first, and I will tell you slowly." Tark said, holding Becky down.


    Hua Ruge left the room and plunged into the study.

 Chapter 686

    Not only will she go tomorrow, but she will also have some means to deal with the two brothers.


    Who knows that Hua Ruge is a famous protector. The one who hurt her is to touch her scales. No matter what price she paid or what consequence she had, she will take revenge.


    She still has one night to think about.


    She sat at the back of her desk again, but now she was holding her breath and her brain was working a lot.


    After sitting for another afternoon, Hua Ruge slowly stood up and said, "come, call all the elders of the Supreme Lord to see me."


    There are twelve supreme elders in Tianfu college, that is, the God level strong. If it goes well, it should be able to deal with the Ye family brothers.


    That night, Hua rugo met the twelve people in the hall, assigned them the arts and martial arts, and taught them some necessary skills.


    The next day, when the sun rose, Hua Ruge took the lead in going out of the main hall and returning to the room to change her clothes. Now her whole momentum has risen, and her every move has a strong momentum.


    The people of danyangfeng all lower their heads far away and dare not look at her.


    "Barren mountain." Hua Ruge said, looking at a direction, squinting.


    At the next moment, her figure disappeared.


    Soon, the city of sky flew out of the college and headed west.


    It has to be said that the speed of the sky city is extremely fast, and the distance is not far. Ye Tao and Ye Ming, who were standing at the foot of the barren mountain in half a column of incense, saw the flying sky city.


    "I didn''t expect that the sky city we didn''t get many years ago fell into the hands of this little girl. It''s so lucky." It''s Ye Tao Speaking.


    He has recovered in the past few days.


    "No matter what she has, today I will make her never come back." Ye Ming hates the way.


    He changed his clothes. His left arm was blown away by the wind. The pain of his broken arm made him hate China like a song to the extreme.


    Ye Tao nods and pinches his hands tighter.


    In his hand was the dying little golden dragon. It seemed to be seriously injured, and the faucets were all down.


    Hua Ruge soon came near, and the city of the sky was standing opposite them.


    Ye Tao looks at her eyebrows and says, "are you alone?"


    "I am open and aboveboard, and I am not afraid of it." Hua Yuege said, but when her cold eyes saw the dying Golden Dragon in Ye Tao''s hand, they burst out a strong sense of killing.


    Ye Ming sneered and said, "Hua Ruge, you didn''t expect to fall into our hands."


    "I didn''t expect you to give it up." Hua yuemou said: "I didn''t want to get revenge with your Ye family, but you are looking for death!"


    "Don''t pretend. Tuo BARREI left yesterday. How can you deal with us without help?" Ye Tao disdains the way.


    If it wasn''t for Tuo BARREI, they wouldn''t dare to provoke Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge didn''t say anything but said in a cold voice, "you said, I''ll return the golden dragon to me. Now it''s time to cash it in."


    "You think I paid you back, you can go?" Ye Tao disdained to say a, shake hands and then throw the Golden Dragon in his hand to Hua Ruge.


    At this moment, Golden Dragon has been seriously injured and has no ability to fly by himself. Hua rugo hurriedly takes it back.


    Golden Dragon lies in the palm of Hua Ruge''s hands. A pair of green dragon crystals look at Hua Ruge and have no strength to talk.


    "OK, Kim, it''s OK." Hua Ruge''s voice is soft, and her eyes are full of pain.


    When Xiao Jin saw her, he closed his eyes.


    "Go back." Hua Yuege said, sending Xiaojin into the space of spirit beast.


    When ye Ming saw Xiaojin disappear from the sky, he was surprised and said, "you have space for a spirit beast."


    In general, space can only contain dead objects. What can hold a spirit beast is a magic weapon of machine advanced space, which is almost invisible in this continent.


    "I''m not afraid you know, I have so many good things." Hua Ruge looks at him defiantly.


    "Woman, since you are here, you should know that you can''t escape. Do you want to go with me or wait for me to tie you up?" Ye Tao''s cold opening.


    Ye Ming also looked at her with a cold face. After losing an arm, he lost his previous demeanor.


    "At first glance, you have not inquired about my reputation." Hua Ruge stared at them and said with cool eyes, "when did I do something I didn''t know for sure?"


    Ye Taolai was interested in it, and smiled scornfully: "is it not to move all the people from Tianfu university out? Do you think I can''t find out? "


    In Hua Ruge''s speech, the twelve God level strong men of Tianfu University have come closer.


    "How dare you be so calm?" Hua Ruge raises the corner of his eyes and gradually reveals his killing intention.


    "You think a dozen divinities are worth me? Then you look down on supernatural realm too much. " Ye Tao disdains the way.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "dare you try?"


    "Come on, I''ll lose if I don''t kill them all." Ye Tao is arrogant.


    At the back of the realm, there is a huge gap between each level. Even if Hua Ruge, the element of soul and martial arts, can''t be surpassed, let alone ordinary people.


    So ye Tao has arrogant capital.


    "You said that." Hua Ruge picked the corner of his lips, but there was no smile in his eyes.


    As soon as her voice fell into the darkness, a dozen God level powerful people had come up, ten surrounded Ye Tao, and two stood opposite Ye Ming.


    Hua is like a song shaking hands. The city of the sky suddenly appears in the sky. When it falls down, it has covered all the people in it.


    The bottom of the sky city is a border, which can be removed at any time, so it will not affect its coverage.


    Ye Tao looks disdainful: "I''ll see what you can do."


    In his eyes, these people are no different from clowns. What he is really interested in is the city of the sky. I really want to know what effect this fierce city has.


    "Arraying."


    Hua Yuege said, a hand to play, ye Tao immediately appeared at the foot of a huge golden pattern.


    Four of them sit at the four corners of the array with their knees crossed, holding different resolutions in their hands, controlling the array.


    The golden energy pours out and encircles Ye Tao, which greatly limits the exertion of his power.


    "Imprison array." Ye Tao saw through and sneered at Hua Ruge and said, "do you think this array can control me?"


    "Do it."


    Hua Ruge whispered, and six other God level war divisions rose up at the same time, sacrificing their weapons to attack Ye Tao.


    "You''re really bothered." Ye Tao picks his eyebrows.


    There is no way to imprison him in a single big formation, but if these people disturb him to break through the formation, he will have to wait for a while before he can break free.

 Chapter 687

    "As long as I can kill you, I''m not afraid to bother." Hua Yuege said at the same time.


    At this time, the six divine polar battle divisions have attacked Ye Tao at the same time. Ye Tao''s strength has been imprisoned by the large array. He can only deal with a few people and can''t hurt them.


    Ye Ming looks at Hua Ruge with a sneer: "do you think this can control my third brother? I''ll tell you that in no more than two strokes of incense, my third brother will break through the array and you will all die. "


    Hua Ruge looked at him and grinned: "two fragrant hours, enough."


    Although she had a smile on her face, her eyes were all murderous. Ye Ming was cold all around.


    He looked at two God level War Masters and Hua Ruge, who were close to him, and had an extremely unknown feeling in his heart.


    "You want to kill me?" Ye Ming finally responded.


    Even if he didn''t break his arm, it would be very difficult for him to fight one against three. Now he has no chance to win.


    "Since a broken arm can''t teach you a long lesson, I can only send you to hell." Hua Yuege said with a wave of his hand, "do it."


    At the same time, the two gods attacked Ye Ming. Ye Ming turned his hand and took out his sword.


    His aura is a variable attribute and has a strong attack power, so he has a very dominant position in the battle. One enemy, two enemies and one time will not lose.


    "Hum!"


    A metal quiver sounded, and the Golden Tripod hit Ye Ming directly on the top of his head. Facing the attack, he had to retreat.


    Hua Ruge can''t help but let him control Dading and suppress Ye Ming at the critical moment.


    Ye Ming should always guard against the sneak attack of Dading. Naturally, he is distracted. This distracted God level war Division will have an opportunity to take advantage of it and win the upper hand repeatedly.


    At this time, Ye Ming''s broken arm shows his weakness, and he is obviously unable to fight.


    When ye Tao saw the situation here, he was not only worried, but also worried too much. Now he can''t get rid of the big battle for a while, and he is in a mess, more like a headless fly.


    Hua Ruge always adheres to the principle of taking advantage of your illness to kill you. Now, seeing that Ye Ming is more and more powerless, he turns his hand and takes out his stick and attacks Ye Ming.


    All that''s coming out is the blade of space.


    Ye Ming has suffered this loss and evaded it repeatedly, which makes it hard to avoid being attacked by other two people. So after Hua Ruge joined the war circle, he was hit by two swords in a few breaths, and the blood from his chest was dyed red.


    "Increase strength, attack!" Hua Ruge said, all three of them have used their own skills.


    Ye Ming dodges the sharp edge of Hua Ruge''s space and blocks one sword Qi, but he is also hurt by another sword Qi on his right shoulder, and suddenly another blood arrow flies out.


    "If you dare to hurt my six brothers, I want you to bury the whole Tianfu college!" Ye Tao glares at his eyes and roars.


    But no one paid any attention to him. Six divinity war divisions focused on attacking him and reducing his strength.


    Hua yuemou is full of killing intention: "when you hurt my subordinates, you should think of the end!"


    When she spoke, Ye Ming was stabbed again, hurt by the powerful sword Qi, and fell to the ground with a spout of blood.


    Hua rugo stood in front of him and pointed to him and said, "do you kill yourself or do I do it?"


    "Hua Ruge, you are unrestrained!" Ye Ming is furious.


    Hua Ruge''s face turned cold: "it''s really shameless to face, you two, solve him."


    "You want to die!" Ye Ming jumped up from the ground with a cry, and a black thing appeared in his hand. It looks like an iron card with dense lines on it. It''s not like a array, but more like a talisman.


    "You don''t think my Ye family can even save their lives?" Ye Ming sneered and said, "Hua Ruge, I wanted to take you away. You forced me to kill you."


    Hua is wary of eyebrows, and the other two gods are wary.


    What does he want to do?


    When ye Ming let go of the iron token, the iron token rose into the air. One by one, he decided to fight, and the talisman on it flashed black light.


    A god level strong man saw that the attack was formed, and he cut off the sword with strong sword Qi.


    "Boom!"


    The iron plate sent out a strong black light and shook the God level strong man with a sword.


    Another felt the strong danger and turned to look at Hua Ruge.


    The power of this talisman seems very strong.


    Ye Ming is still catalyzing the talisman.


    Hua Ruge picked up the corner of his lips and said softly, "snacks, this one hasn''t been attacked yet. You can eat it."


    "Ahhh..."


    Answer Hua Ruge is a swallowing voice. Ye Ming can only see a flash of blue light. Before he can see what it is, the black talisman in front of him disappears.


    And he couldn''t feel the breath of the talisman.


    "This time, all the energy goes to me." Hua Ruge knows about devouring animals.


    Swallowing beast was very satisfied with swallowing the meteor sun sword alone last time. Now it doesn''t pay attention to this small object, so he agrees without even thinking about it.


    "What did you do? What exactly was that? " Ye Ming looks frightened.


    "Don''t you know?" Hua Yuege smiled and said sarcastically, "I thought your Ye family knew everything."


    Ye Ming retreats in a row, already frightened.


    "Let''s do it. It''s over." Hua Yuege said coldly, and then the three joined hands again.


    At this time, it''s almost two sticks of incense. If you drag it down, ye Tao will give up all his previous achievements.


    Now ye Ming has been scared. The three people attack together and soon hurt him seriously. When it''s inconvenient for him to dodge, Hua Ruge''s raising his hand is a space blade.


    "Ah!"


    Ye Ming screamed, his right arm was cut off, and he lost his fighting power.


    He retreated, Hua Yuege was approaching.


    "Hua Ruge, if you kill me, the Ye family will definitely level your Tianfu college." Ye Ming threatened.


    "Threatening me?" Hua Ruge picked up the corner of his lips and looked at him and said, "today, even if you say something bad, I won''t blink."


    "Are you crazy? For one man and one dragon, you bet your own life? " Ye Ming shouted.


    She did not believe that Hua rugo would not be afraid of Ye''s family after seeing their strength.


    "If you touch the dragon''s scale, you will not be forgiven!" Hua Yuege said a word in a cold voice. Raising his hand is a blade of space.


    At the moment, Ye Ming has no power to stop him. The blade of space cuts his whole body into two pieces from his eyebrows and falls to the ground.


    The blood splashed on Hua''s robe. She didn''t even blink.


    The elder of Tianfu University also felt his back was cold when he saw this scene. Now Hua Ruge seems to have changed his personality, which makes people dare not look at him directly.


    But they also died in China Ruge, just because one of their subordinates offended such a strong man. Huaruge is indeed worthy of all people''s loyalty.


    "Six brothers..." Ye Tao watched Ye Ming''s body gradually absorbed by the city of sky. He cried out with grief and his momentum soared.

 Chapter 688

    "Two help, hold him down." Hua Ruge is right to the two elders around him.


    Two people should be a, immediately flew up, against the array of Ye Tao attack, joined the strength of two Ye Tao is more difficult to break away from the big array.


    Hua, like a song, stood in place, his heart moved, and another pattern appeared at his feet, but it was not gold, but blood red.


    This is the whole strength of Ye Ming absorbed by the big formation, which is slowly converging into her body.


    At the same time, the devouring beast is digesting the power of the talisman and transmitting those powers into the body of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s breath is growing rapidly in this instant, but even if she is a strong element body, she can''t bear such strength, so there are small cracks on the body surface, and blood is seeping out.


    She didn''t care at all, and still controlled the new strength in her body to flow into Dantian, which enhanced her explosive power in a short time.


    Over there, ye Tao is more and more violent, and his strength is urged to the extreme. Even if he is trapped in a big array, he can hurt people.


    The strong of Tianfu university are constantly injured. However, Hua Ruge gave them pills before. After taking them, their pain can be greatly relieved.


    After all, ye Tao was in the array, and there was no way to prevent them from taking medicine.


    Ye Tao received a lot of stimulation and burst out the force like a wild animal. He was frantically attacking the array at the same time of fighting. It was obvious that the four soulmates who maintained the array had blue tendons on their foreheads and could not support them.


    Hua, like a song, sits on the ground with his knees crossed. Blood flows out of her cuffs, but her face does not change.


    Kill Ye Ming first, and absorb his strength as she planned. After all, he is a god level strong man, and the whole strength of his body is also very terrible.


    Now, although suffering, but still within her tolerance.


    Ye Tao struggles with all his strength. There are cracks in the array, and when there are cracks, they will be irremediable and gradually expanding.


    "Click, click, click!"


    The sound of the breaking of the big array makes the attacking God level strong man more powerful and unable to follow his heart.


    "I want you all to die!" Ye Tao shouts loudly. He shouldered two blows hard, and his hands are up.


    "Boom!"


    A huge explosion, the golden light burst and opened, blew all the God level strong people upside down.


    Ye Tao is bleeding like a Shura coming out of hell.


    After the God level strongmen landed, they all vomited blood. The strength of the supernatural realm was too much stronger than that of the God level. The gap between them could not be filled by many people at all.


    Ye Tao pointed his sword at Hua Ruge and said, "I want you to die."


    Hua Ruge is still knee high and motionless.


    The elders came forward one after another to block in front of Hua Ruge. After all, they are God level. They are not seriously hurt by the array.


    "It''s better to solve you first." As soon as ye Tao''s long sword crossed, the blue sword trembled, as if it also felt the master''s mood.


    A dozen elders look heavy, but they do not retreat.


    Hua Ruge is the hope of Tianfu University. They won''t let her go wrong.


    Ye Tao''s whole body is inspired by his spiritual power. The elders are in groups of three people deployed by Hua Ruge before. They attack in a team rather than fight alone.


    The three men reached a tacit agreement to take action at the same time, so that both the attack and defense are many times stronger, which is suitable for dealing with the strong.


    Ye Tao''s eyes flashed a fierce light and said, "you must all die!"


    He said that he took the initiative to attack, and the green light of the long sword cut back at the three people in front of him. The three people knew it was useless to hide, so the three people fought together.


    "Sonorous!"


    A sound of gold and iron mingled, only to see the green light in the smoke, and then the three people flew out.


    But at this time, other people were not idle. Four masters of soul were at the same time, two thunder lights and two wind blades. The powerful soul power directly tore the shield of Ye Tao''s soul power.


    The other three started together when the shield was broken, and a huge sword point cut to Ye Tao''s back. Ye Tao''s body was strong but could not resist hard, so they gave up the pursuit and turned to take the attack hard.


    At this time, two other divinity level divisions also launched attacks.


    Therefore, these people take care of each other and attack each other. Ye Tao can only cause little damage to them for a time.


    But these people''s psychic power is too much weaker than ye Tao''s, and soon they can''t support it.


    Fortunately, it''s good for huaruge to formulate tactics. Although these people are injured more and more seriously, they won''t lose their combat effectiveness completely.


    "Die for me." Ye Tao took a big drink and shook the first three of them out again to make a direct attack on the four spiritual masters.


    Because the soulman''s attack power is so strong and unexpected, he needs to solve them first.


    The war divisions all came forward to block, and the soul Division also wisely divided into four directions and sat, not together.


    Ye Tao''s sword swept away, and the two lost their fighting power.


    The battlefield turned sharply.


    Hua Ruge opened her eyes at this time. Now two different energies and her own strength are all gathered in her Dantian. She felt that she was going to be overwhelmed and had to attack now.


    "Everybody around him." Hua Ruge gives orders.


    So five people who could move surrounded Ye Tao.


    Ye Tao ignores these people, but looks at Hua Ruge. His eyes are full of crazy murderous ideas.


    "Hua Ruge, damn you!" Ye Tao hates the way.


    "Should your brother live, and my subordinates die?" Hua yuemou is even colder than him.


    On his own momentum, even if ye Tao is a super power, he can''t beat Hua Ruge.


    After all, she has lived for two generations, both of which are strong and harmonious. She has seen a lot and enjoyed it. Her mood is naturally different.


    Ye Tao''s sword shakes: "don''t say those ants, even you can''t compare with my brother, take life."


    He flew forward.


    Hua Ruge stands still and mobilizes all strength in his body.


    Just as ye Tao was about to approach her, she said softly, "cutting!"


    As soon as the voice fell, five slender black holes appeared in front of her. From different directions, ye Tao was completely locked and divided.


    Ye Tao is surprised. Isn''t cutting a secret skill? And only those above the divine level can use it.


    But Hua Ruge is holy. How can she show it?


    The current crisis left him no time to summarize. He wanted to avoid it, but now all angles have been blocked. He could not avoid it at all.


    Now he can only make sacrifices, so he bit his teeth and moved the whole man to the right.


    The cracks in the space were cut in his left chest and in the root of his thigh.


    It''s easy. His left chest, his whole arm and his left leg are all cut off together. The blood spurts out together. His whole body also falls to the ground. From above, you can almost see the internal organs.


    "He hated to bite his teeth:" Hua Ruge, you sneak attack


    This time, he was too emotional. Besides, he didn''t expect that Hua rugo could master this kind of secret skill. That''s the way. Otherwise, he would definitely avoid it after he found it.

 Chapter 689

    This secret skill was learned by the jade slips that Hua Ruge took from the temple of light before, and it''s really divine level. Now she''s overloaded, and her body has been greatly damaged. If she had not used the stick, she would have been unable to stand.


    "Siege." No matter what he said, Hua rugo gave orders decisively.


    "Boom!"


    Two huge thunders split down under Ye Tao''s rage, which directly blacked his whole body and made the wound even bigger.


    "Ah!"


    After Ye Tao gave out a howl, the whole person soared up again, with long hair falling down, his face covered with blood, and his body was still spraying blood, which was terrible.


    "Do you think that''s how you win? I''m not that easy to lose! " Ye Tao takes out a large number of pills, but before he reaches his mouth, he feels a blue light flash in front of him. He only feels that his hands are empty and there is no pill.


    Ye Tao''s face was shocked, because he had never seen anything so fast, and his supernatural state did not respond.


    But he was stunned, but the people around him were very spiritual, and one by one they launched attacks.


    Now ye Tao has been cut off half of his body, and his combat effectiveness is not the same as before. The elders of Tianfu University have just recovered a lot, and now it is much easier to deal with Ye Tao together.


    Ye Tao''s eyes are fierce. He waves his long sword frequently. Ren Xianxue always does it.


    Hua Ruge sits on the ground with his knees crossed. After taking the elixir for healing, his body has gradually recovered.


    She stared at Ye Tao, and her eyes fell on the blue long sword in his hand. It seemed to be intelligent. It was not only powerful, but also connected with Ye Tao''s heart and mind, and had a strong killing power.


    "Good stuff." Hua Ruge felt his chin.


    She thought of swallowing several pills for herself. After she was better, she felt the black long bow from the space and aimed at it with an arrow.


    Ye Tao was alert at the moment when she held the long bow in her hand. Although he had been hurt so badly, his vigilance was still reserved.


    Hua Yuege let go and let go.


    The arrow roared through the sky at an astonishing speed. It was almost as if she had let go her hand and put it under Ye Tao''s heart.


    She aimed at the heart, but ye Tao moved a little, which was beyond Hua''s expectation.


    She knows how fast her arrow is. She didn''t expect that ye Tao could escape even though he was seriously injured and surrounded by the strong. How powerful is this.


    But although he avoided the key parts, the arrow also penetrated his body directly, causing him a lot of damage.


    Ye Tao is more angry in his eyes, but there is no way to take Hua as a song.


    Ye Tao could not bear the constant siege of the powerful gods.


    Hua Ruge looks at Ye Tao, turns his hand and takes out a black feather arrow. Ye Tao almost faints when he looks at it.


    She''s not finished, isn''t she? This is to make him a living target.


    Hua Ruge is not a good person. Once again, pull the bow to the full circle, aim and let go.


    "Whew!"


    After the sound of breaking the sky, his abdomen was pierced again. Because Hua Ruge had great strength this time, ye Tao was led backward by the arrow.


    The strong people around can''t let go of this opportunity and take the most aggressive attack one after another.


    Ye Tao wants to resist again because he has more heart and less power. Even in the supernatural realm, he has limits.


    Under the disordered sword, ye Tao took a breath of blood, and fell to the ground completely, waiting for a pair of blood red eyes, unwilling to face.


    "Hua Ruge, your Tianfu college will be flattened by my Ye family. No one will stay, no grass will grow!" Ye Tao cursed the way.


    "If you are filial to your children, I hope you don''t provoke me." Hua Ruge stood up and walked to him, saying with a smile.


    Ye Tao said angrily, "don''t be ashamed!"


    Hua Ruge stooped down, grabbed the long sword in his hand, and then compared it in front of him and said, "I''ll give you a ride with this sword. It''s mine after that."


    Ye Tao''s eyes widened. Before he could say anything, he felt his neck cold, and then he had no consciousness.


    At this moment, Hua, like the long sword of a singer, makes a low trembling sound, much like a plaintive sound.


    Hua Ruge played on the body of the sword and said, "are you really spiritual?"


    The sword just stopped after a whine, and there was no response.


    An old taishangchang, who was born in Linfeng, said: "congratulations to the president, the sword spirit has been cultivated, but the sword spirit only has instinct and no mind, which is just for you."


    Hua rugo doesn''t understand what this thing says, but now she doesn''t want to ask. After putting away the long sword, she looks at the people and says, "you are working hard today."


    "The Dean has broken us. Being able to contact the supernatural realm is very helpful for our future cultivation. We also need to thank the dean." There is a long way.


    Other elders joined in.


    With the Dean like Hua Ruge, they are inexplicably excited and energetic, and even happy to fight.


    Of course, some people are worried about Ye''s revenge, but they believe that Hua Ruge can solve this problem properly, so they don''t think much about it.


    Ye Tao''s body is also absorbed by the city of sky. Hua Ruge, as the master, obviously feels that the power of the city of sky is more abundant.


    The power of the supernatural power, think about it all let her look forward to.


    The successful killing of the two people made Hua Ruge ''s angry mood calm down a lot. She put away the space ring of the two people, and then she took them back to Tianfu college.


    After returning to the college, she went to see Becky first, and saw that the old patriarch was in good condition. After chatting for a while, she went back to her study and took out two space rings.


    "Snacks break my border." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    These two people are a god level, a supernatural realm, her spiritual power is not enough.


    The devouring beast made a roll in the space of the spirit beast. Soon Hua Ruge found that the border between the two rings had been broken.


    "Don''t say that sometimes you look like a beast." Hua is as amazing as a song.


    Swallowing beast jumps again: "when am I not like the beast of God?"


    "Now." Hua Ruge said mercilessly, "all the animals must be graceful."


    "It''s not. We beasts look at bloodline. Do you understand bloodline?" The devouring beast is still shouting.


    Hua Ruge is eager to see if there is any crystal of Tianshui in the space. He says impatiently: "you need to talk again, I will not give you anything to eat later."


    "Well, unreasonable." Gobbler muttered, discontented to go back to sleep.


    Hua rugo almost didn''t laugh when she heard it. She put up with it. She began to explore their rings. Ye Ming had some money and some magic tools in them. Most of them were useless. They could also be used to feed and devour animals.

 Chapter 690

    Put down Ye Ming''s ring, Hua Ruge picked up Ye Tao''s ring again and looked at it. Just after exploring Hua Ruge, he found that there was a fist sized, angular Golden Crystal on the shelf.


    Her spirit moved and she took it out. The crystal tentacles gave out a soft golden glow, which was the same as the crystal of Tianshui recorded in the jade slips.


    Just holding Hua Ruge in your hand, you can feel Peng Bai''s spiritual power and extremely strong breath of life. I think it not only has the therapeutic effect, but also can help people improve their strength.


    Hua Yuege is satisfied with her words: "Tuoba Rui, you are blessed."


    Throw the crystal of Tianshui in its own space. Hua Ruge calls out the devouring beast and feeds the two rings to it directly.


    There are many treasures in it, but it''s important to improve your strength in huaruge.


    After swallowing the animal and eating the ring, she felt that the full spiritual power was constantly introduced into her body, so she began to meditate to recover her damaged body and practice.


    This sitting is a day. When she opens her eyes, her strength increases from the early stage to the later stage.


    From the completion of such a leap, ordinary physique has to be cultivated for more than ten years, and it takes only one day for her body to need more strength.


    But Hua Ruge was still not satisfied with the way: "I said snacks, do you monopolize the energy, eat so many babies, I haven''t broken through the divine level?"


    Swallowing beast lies on the table, lolling in his belly and saying: "you want to break through the divine level with this thing? It''s a long way off. "


    "So I think it''s all eaten by you." Hua rugo reached out and poked him in the stomach.


    The devouring beast immediately rolls away from her claws and says, "I''m a god beast, and I will covet your power? It''s not enough. "


    Seeing the angry look of the little thing, Hua Yuexin asked, "how much strength do I need to break through?"


    "Just those things, ten times." Devour says the lion opens his mouth.


    Hua Ruge was shocked and looked at him with a scrutinized face: "don''t make fun of me."


    "Ten times I have to give you more than half the power. You think the divine level is so good to break through." The devouring beast looks at her like a bun.


    Hua Ruge thought that those God level elders were about 200 years old, and he accepted them.


    She is very helpless way: "God level is so difficult, then I want to ascend the supernatural realm is not comparable to ascend the sky."


    "I don''t care." Swallowing beast said that he had drilled back into space and went to sleep.


    Hua Ruge has no choice but to eat and sleep every day. She is more comfortable than her master.


    but make complaints about her. She summoned Kim lung to give her a cure. Although she was not completely cured, she was able to make complaints about it for a while.


    Returning Jinlong to space, Hua Ruge began to think about her new deal again.


    Nowadays, with the strong enemy like Ye family, Tianfu college should develop rapidly.


    After another half day, Hua Ruge summoned Mu Qingyan and handed her the prepared imperial edict: "from now on, announce it to the world."


    Mu Qingyan opens the silk scroll and sees the above decision.


    First, whether it is the core, internal or external disciples, the resources are distributed unevenly, and the strength of the disciples is assessed every month. Before the qualified talents are distributed, the resources of the unqualified disciples are reduced to half of the original resources.


    Second, set up branches, select four cities in the mainland, set up four branches of Tianfu college, select and lower the standards, and assess each year. Those who meet the requirements can enter the main college.


    Third, xuanyinzong, Brahmin and feixingzong, as affiliated schools, are also part of Tianfu college. Students of the three major schools can go to Tianfu college and accumulate contribution points through tasks. They can also borrow the college''s skills in exchange for the college''s resources.


    Mu Qingyan understands the first two points. The first is to improve the enthusiasm of his disciples and make a virtuous circle. The second one is to strengthen Tianfu college, so that the college will be prosperous in the future, and its status and strength will be promoted, but the third one is beyond her imagination.


    "Dean, Mormon can go in and out of Tianfu college at will, and can also take away our skills and resources. Once they grow stronger, they will lose a lot." Murmur said.


    "If it''s you, Tianfu college and Mormon enroll students at the same time, where are you going?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Of course, it''s Tianfu college. Our college has a deeper foundation than Mormon and more resources than Mormon."


    "Why are there so many people in the magic gate before?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "Because the enrollment of the three forces is too strict, many people can only enter the magic gate if they want to practice because of their talent." When Mu Qingyan said this, he suddenly said:


    "but if our branch reduces the standard of enrollment, the number of students that can be recruited by Mormon will be reduced."


    "What''s more, if I issue this edict, will the demon sect be happy and come often?" Hua Yuege continued to ask.


    Mu Qingyan nodded: "they will be happy when they are natural. This is the resource they have."


    "They''re happy, they come all the time, they''re going to depend on college." Hua ruguodun said again:


    "in the long run, our Tianfu college is growing, but Mormon can''t recruit more disciples. Their existing disciples have a sense of belonging to the college, so it''s natural for the three Mormon schools to be incorporated into the college."


    Hearing this, Mu Qingyan suddenly said, "you are boiling frogs in warm water. The magic gate will jump in happily. If we can completely accept the magic gate, our college will become the biggest force in the mainland."


    "It''s going to be some time before we can make it. Let''s go down and do it." Hua Ruge is indifferent to this performance.


    She doesn''t care about the first force in the mainland. How to keep Tianfu college and deal with Ye family is what she cares about.


    Mu Qingyan goes on.


    Hua Ruge rubbed her eyes and walked out of the study. The noon sun shone on her face. It was warm.


    She just remembered that Tuo BARREI had been away for a few days, and it is estimated that news will come in a few days.


    Hua Ruge hasn''t had a lot of rest for days. Now she has nothing to eat and then has a rest.


    In the next few days, the monks on the whole continent shook, because the two forces that had not moved for decades have changed greatly.


    First, Hua rugo became the dean of Tianfu college, and then issued an imperial edict to open a branch, which made those talented monks very excited.


    Near the Zixiao holy land, the news came out that nanmingtian abdicated, and Tuo BARREI, the former little Lord, became the Holy Lord. Then the enrollment standard was relaxed, which gave many people a chance.


    Now it is not hard to find that this battle of Zhengmo has completely shuffled the cards of the mainland and opened up a new pattern.

 Chapter 691

    Hua Ruge has been closed for several days, stabilizing his internal cultivation and improving his spirit.


    After the pass, I heard that Tuoba Rui had succeeded the Lord Zixiao. She was relieved and went out to see Becky.


    Becky is now completely well, but his arm is completely broken. But the old man is in good spirits recently. He practices every day in his room, and even tark rarely sees him.


    Hua rugo left for shangguanli after chatting with tark outside the door for a while. According to her calculation, shangguanli''s legs should be OK.


    Sure enough, when she went to shangguanli''s room, she was seeing shangguanli walking, which seemed to be the same as ordinary people.


    "A Li." Hua Yuege called out and walked forward.


    Now shangguanli''s face is still as gentle as water, but her eyes are obviously more expressive and angry, less calm and more flexible at this age.


    Seeing the change of Shangguan glass, Hua Ruge is very pleased.


    "Out of the customs?" Shangguan Li turns around and asks.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "yes, I''ve been hard for a few days. Come out and walk."


    She used her mental power to probe shangguanli''s legs while talking, and found that the meridians and muscle tissue had been completely recovered, and she also felt the flow of the spiritual power in the meridians.


    I think shangguanli used to be a friar. Now the channels are completely connected and the strength is gradually recovering.


    "Thank you very much for my leg. If you need my help in the future, please don''t mention it." Shangguanli''s sincere way.


    "Don''t worry so much between us." Hua Ruge stepped forward and sat down in the pavilion.


    Shangguan Li nods, doesn''t sit down, still walking back and forth, enjoying the feeling of walking.


    Lan''er made tea and served it to Hua Ruge. At the same time, he said to Shangguan Li, "you''ve been away all morning. Sit down and have a rest."


    Shangguanli just walked to the pavilion and sat opposite huaruge.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so childish." Hua laughs like a song.


    Shangguanli said after drinking cold tea: "what has been lost is always very precious, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Hua rugo looked at her and asked, "what are you going to do next, or go back to the dark night pavilion?"


    "Dark night Pavilion is for hiding. Now I have recovered, and I don''t need it." Shangguan Li said calmly.


    Hua Ruge picks up eyebrows when hearing words: "hide?"


    "Well, I didn''t want to be found before." Shangguan Li answers.


    "And in the future?"


    Shangguanli touched his chin and said, "I''m still thinking. I didn''t think about it."


    Hua rugo knew that she didn''t want to talk about it, so she didn''t ask again. After all, everyone has their own secret.


    "You killed the Ye family?" Shangguan Li asked abruptly.


    Hua Yuege was shocked and asked, "how do you know?"


    The place of battle is in the barren mountain. There are no people around. The old guys she brought are not like people chewing their tongue. The outside world doesn''t know. How can shangguanli know that.


    "There are not many things in this world that can be concealed from the dark Pavilion, as long as I want to check." The crafty way of Shangguan glass.


    "But you don''t have the pass of Tianfu college in your hand. How do you send messages back and forth?" Hua Ruge couldn''t figure it out.


    "I have my channel naturally, can I not say?" Shangguan Li asked with a smile.


    It''s obvious that Tianfu college has her own people, but she knows that she has no bad thoughts.


    Hua Ruge nodded helplessly: "well, I admit that I killed the two brothers of the Ye family."


    "Then I''ll soon be able to forgive you." Shangguan Li is planning over there.


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows: "you mean ye will come to revenge me, and can you help me?"


    "Yes." Shangguan Li nodded modestly and looked at her and said, "the elder Ye''s guard is better than you, so you will be unlucky in Tianfu college."


    Hua Ruge looked at her strangely: "you seem to know the Ye family very well."


    "I said, there are few things I want to check but can''t find in this world." Shangguan Li is very gentle when she speaks, but she has extreme confidence in her eyes.


    Hua Ruge thinks shangguanli is really similar to himself. Although he doesn''t show the mountain and the water, he is confident.


    "Then tell me how to help me?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Shangguan Li shakes his head: "I don''t know yet. My spy has sent out. It will be a day or two before news comes back."


    "What news?"


    "Of course, it''s the Ye family''s plan to deal with your news." Shangguanli''s careless way.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "no matter what the result is, I''ll thank you first."


    It''s a matter of how much risk shangguanli will take. She chooses to help at this time, which shows her intention.


    "Not necessarily." Shangguan Li said, continue to drink tea.


    Hua Ruge plans to chat a few words. At this time, a shadow covers the pavilion. Before Hua Ruge looks up, the man with wings has fallen down. He hands a letter to Hua Ruge and says, "president, Yan chunlou''s letter."


    "Tea?"


    Hua rugo received the letter and opened it directly. It said: "the situation in the mainland is different. In two days, many nobles and clans were robbed by the powerful. It is reported that many superior magic weapons and gifted children were taken away."


    The following content is that tea feels that there is something strange about this matter, so I will report it to her.


    Hua Yuege closed the letter and asked the winged man, "what else did the messenger say?"


    "No."


    "Let him send a message back and tell tea to pay close attention to it. If there is any news, please report it as soon as possible." Hua Ruge orders.


    "Yes!"


    The winged man flew down.


    Hua Ruge hands the letter to Shangguan Li and says, "do you know this?"


    After receiving the letter, shangguanli only glanced at it, and her pupils shrank slightly. Although she soon recovered to normal, huaruge still felt that shangguanli''s mood fluctuated at that moment.


    "My men were sent only two days ago, but they haven''t paid back. I just know." Shangguan Li put down the letter and said.


    She spoke in a very calm voice.


    "You seem to know it." Hua Yuege asked.


    Shangguan Li nodded his head and said, "I understand. It''s made by the Ye family."


    "Ye family?" Hua Ruge murmured, "are they again?"


    "For so many years, they have been doing these things secretly, but they have never been so blatant." Shangguan Li said.


    Hua rugo listened and wondered: "you said that ye family has been robbing the magic tools of the mainland and there is talent?"


    "Exactly." Shangguan Li nodded and said, "you didn''t find that genius is rare in our continent, spirit beasts are rare, and the best magic tools are rare?"


    Hua Yuege was even more curious: "aren''t these things originally few, they were taken away?"

 Chapter 692

    "No matter how scarce resources there are in a continent, the Ye family is the culprit." Shangguan Li tells us.


    "But when I was fighting with Ye''s children, I didn''t see any special magic weapons on them. Didn''t they rob things for use?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Shangguan Li nodded: "you are right. They didn''t rob things for use."


    Hua Ruge looked at her doubtfully and waited for her to go on.


    Shangguan Lidun stretched out his fingers and pointed to the sky, only spitting out a scale: "that."


    "What?" Hua Ruge looks at the blue sky and feels confused.


    She has never been exposed to such things.


    "All the resources and talents they''ve got have been sent to the top." Shangguan Li continues.


    "Upper bound?"


    "Yes, they are a group of bloodsuckers. The purpose of their existence is to drain the resources of our world and provide them to the upper world." Shangguan Li continues.


    Hua Ruge was shocked. She never thought it would happen again.


    "But how do you know that?" Hua Ruge is more curious about this.


    Shangguan Li just looks at her.


    Hua Ruge said suspiciously, "don''t tell me because you can''t do anything in the dark Pavilion."


    "That''s what I said." Shangguanli said directly.


    Hua Ruge almost turned her eyes. She knew shangguanli didn''t tell the truth at all.


    "Then I have another question. Why did ye family do it secretly before, but now it is blatant? Are they not afraid to be the public enemy of the whole continent? " She asked again.


    No matter how powerful the Ye family is, they dare not offend the monks of the whole continent. They can be drowned by one saliva.


    Shangguan Li shook his head: "I knew the information before, and now there should be a reason for changing the strategy, but I haven''t found it yet."


    "I think it''s like getting out of this vote." Hua Ruge thinks about the next step.


    If they do so, the monks on the mainland will not let them go once they react.


    "It makes sense." Shangguanli said again, "it''s possible that the resources of this continent have been almost extracted, so it''s not worth them to stay."


    "So I don''t think Tianfu college is in any danger." Hua said like a song.


    "You are too optimistic." Shangguanli turns to look at her and says:


    "eight levels of talent, the body of elements, the city of sky, the secret of your rapid promotion, as well as your hatred against Ye family. Don''t you think you are the first one to deal with when ye family is exposed?"


    Hua Ruge turned his eyes and said, "if they dare to fight me, they will not miss Zixiao holy land, Cangsong temple and Daewoo Dynasty."


    "It''s their style that wild geese overgrow." Shangguan Li nods.


    "Then They have the strength? " Hua is like singing and picking eyebrows.


    "I checked the power of the Ye family. If it wasn''t for my good relationship with you, I wouldn''t tell you for free." Shangguan Li said that there was still some pain on his face.


    I have to say that after her legs are better, the whole person is much more flexible.


    Hua Yuege couldn''t help laughing: "don''t show off, say it quickly."


    "There are at least 30 supernatural powers. There are hundreds of them at the divine level, hundreds of them at the holy level, and hundreds of them at the division level. They are miscellaneous." Shangguan Li reports it out.


    Hua Ruge was stunned: "what?"


    There is no one of the three powerful forces in the supernatural realm, and the Ye family has more than 30?


    God level and holy level have the advantage of crushing. No wonder they dare to rob so blatantly. Even if all the monks in the mainland attack them, they can definitely retreat after killing.


    "You still have to fight?" Hua Ruge was discouraged after listening.


    She mobilized all the elders of the college to kill a supernatural realm with the help of Da array and sky city. How could she deal with more than 30.


    Moreover, the God level strong can crush the three forces, and the supernatural realm doesn''t need to fight.


    Shangguan Li looks at her and asks, "so, is there any regret?"


    Hua Ruge nodded his head: "I regret not killing them earlier and letting them hurt my people."


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Shangguan Li asks again.


    "It''s nothing to be afraid of. Even if I''m caught, I''m not going to be sent to the upper bound. They won''t do anything to me." Hua, like a song, has no fear.


    It doesn''t matter.


    "You can think of it." Shangguan Li smiles.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "what''s more, the contest hasn''t started yet. Who knows who will win in the end?"


    The more challenging things are, the more interested she is in doing them.


    It''s time to talk about her.


    "I''ll help you." Shangguan glass in a light opening.


    Hua Ruge looks at her, and she also looks at Hua Ruge. The two people look at each other with a smile, and those who show sympathy have a kind of tacit understanding.


    Returning to the room from shangguanli, huaruge digested the Ye family''s existence and their purpose for a long time.


    At the same time, she realized that since this matter was so important, she could not only know it by herself, but also inform others.


    So she took out two jade slips and input all the information she knew into them.


    After all the explanations were made clear, Hua rugo sent tark to find a messenger to send them to Cangsong temple and Zixiao holy land respectively.


    Instead of asking for help, she alerted the two of them to be ready before the Ye family came to the door.


    As for juntianxia''s side, she didn''t send a messenger, but planned to go to the Palace tomorrow morning, just in time to discuss the countermeasures.


    That''s what she thought. The next morning, she changed into a white dress, went out of Tianfu college, and entered Dayu capital.


    She didn''t like to take her entourage with her, so she went to the gate alone.


    "The imperial city is not allowed to be approached by other people. Stay back." The wary way of the two soldiers did not relax because of Hua Ruge''s beauty.


    "Please let me know. Huaruge of Tianfu university is asking for emperor." Hua is like a song with a kind face.


    Two people hear name one Leng, among them a Zheng Zheng of ask: "is Dean Hua Ruge?"


    "Exactly." Hua Ruge nods.


    "I''ve met the dean. I''ll let you know." One of them rushed in.


    Although we haven''t seen Hua Ruge, we have heard that the dean of Tianfu university is beautiful, which is not easy to pretend.


    And no one dares to play the devil in front of the emperor Daewoo.


    Hua Yuege smiled politely. After waiting outside for a while, he came to drive the sedan chair.


    The fine-looking maid came forward and bowed to her body and said, "president, please step in the sedan chair."


    Hua Ruge nodded and went up.


    The maids on both sides put down the curtain, and the eunuch raised the sedan chair and went to the inner palace.


    It has to be said that Daewoo''s palace is too big. It''s already two joss sticks after Hua Ruge comes to the study outside of juntianxia.

 Chapter 693

    This is the second time for Hua Ruge to come to the Royal study of juntianxia, but different from his first contact, it''s a lot easier now. He opened the door and walked in. There is still some gloomy and depressing atmosphere in the room.


    She got used to the light and saw juntianxia sitting at the back of the book case. She was dressed in a dark blue dragon robe with gilded edges and a jade crown on her head. Her deep eyebrows and eyes looked very dignified.


    However, when he looked up at her, his momentum began to gather and he was more peaceful.


    "Emperor, don''t be hurt." Hua Ruge waved hello.


    The monarch world sees her move, the lip Cape cannot help but rise, put down the memorial in the hand way: "all did Dean''s person, how don''t know to be more steady."


    "Whoever said that the Dean must be steady, you are boring enough, I will not learn." Hua Yuege said and looked around.


    This royal study only has a book case, and the officials are all standing, so she did not see the chair after a circle of reading.


    "Don''t look for it. Let''s talk about it in another place."


    "Good." Hua Ruge should go to the back door of the imperial study.


    When she passed the book case, she glanced at it casually, and found a map beside the memorial, which was surrounded by cinnabar.


    Hua Ruge has also fought in the mainland, and is very sensitive to the geographical division. It is not necessary to look carefully to know that the juntianxia circle is the important junction of Daewoo and Dazhen, both of which are military fortresses.


    Jun Tianxia saw that she didn''t move. When he turned around, he saw that her eyes were still on the map before she stood in front of the book case.


    Hua Yuege looked up and said, "you want to..."


    This is clearly a plan of operations.


    "It''s to use troops against Dazheng." The king world does not hesitate to answer, do not feel what.


    Hua Ruge''s heart sank. Did the last thing she wanted to see happen?


    When Emperor Tianxia uses his troops against Dazhen, Tuo BARREI must protect Dazhen''s territory. The war between the two countries is a battle between two people.


    Both of them are prodigies of heaven. They are bound to win or lose when they fight. When the war is locked up, they don''t know when it will end. It will be the soldiers and the people who will suffer at that time.


    "You know that Tuo BARREI will never watch you attack Dazheng." Hua Ruge thinks about it or opens up.


    The gentleman world eyebrow tiny can''t check of picked a bit, looking at Hua such as song way: "do you think I am afraid of him?"


    Although he didn''t say it, there was a little arrogance between his eyebrows.


    "It''s not a matter of fear. This war will never go smoothly. You two will both suffer a lot from death and injury. You may not get benefits. Why fight?" Hua rugo doesn''t understand this.


    "No matter what the price is, the world can only be mine." The king is unmoved.


    His ambition will come true no matter what.


    Hua Ruge knows what kind of person juntianxia is. He must have been thoughtful in his work. She can''t persuade him in three or two sentences at all.


    And the same is true for Tuoba Rui. She has no position to persuade him to give up.


    So she sighed heavily and said, "well, let''s talk about what I''m going to say first. I''m afraid you''re going to put the war plan on hold."


    "I''ll ask someone to get you something to eat." There are more soft colors under Jun Tian.


    Hua Ruge speechless, follow him.


    Out of the Royal study, around the back of the palace, juntianxia took her to the Royal Garden, which is filled with craggy rocks, flowers and plants, and smells fresh fragrance from afar.


    There is a pavilion in the center of the garden. Sitting on it, you can have a panoramic view of the beautiful scenery. The fragrance of flowers blows your face. Such an environment really makes you feel happy.


    However, Hua Ruge is not happy to think about the map on the imperial study case.


    The news was more shocking than when she knew that ye family had so many super powers.


    She thought it was a more difficult problem than the Ye family.


    As a noble Lord with more than 20 cities and a lover of Tuo Ba Rui, she definitely stands on the position of Dazhen if there is a real war.


    At that time, she may meet the swordsmen of juntianxia. Not to mention that she and juntianxia are friends. Even if Su Nianxia knows about it later, she is not easy to explain.


    The dessert is served on a plate. Hua Ruge is still in a trance.


    "Sooner or later you''ll know about it, so I didn''t hide it from you." Jun Tianxia looked at her and said, "you know me, and you should know that this is inevitable."


    All over the world, it is not the yellow soil, but the king and his officials. How can a real monarch allow two imperial powers to exist in this world.


    It is a step he must take to unify the world. No matter who is in front of him, no matter what price he has to pay, he cannot be stopped from moving forward.


    "I know I can''t persuade you." Hua rugo said, taking a piece of cake on the table and biting heavily. He said vaguely, "I have to eat more. If we meet in the battlefield, we can''t come here to eat and drink."


    Since she had no choice but to let it go.


    Jun Tianxia smiled, pushed the cake towards her, and said, "even if we meet in the battlefield, we should eat it."


    Hua Ruge tasted them one by one and took a sip of tea and said, "your dessert is good, but there is no ice for me to make it delicious."


    Juntianxia is not eager to talk, but quietly looking at her, eyes soft.


    "Are you busy?" Hua Ruge asked after wiping his mouth.


    "Those are small things." King world put down the tea cup, a pair of deep eyes staring at her slowly said: "accompany you the most important."


    "Don''t be a jerk." Hua Ruge waved and said, "I really have something important to ask you today."


    The king glanced at the table and smiled, "I don''t think it''s important."


    Hua Ran''s face was red, and coughed. "It''s not because I was too anxious that I came too early to have breakfast."


    "I''ll have the imperial dining room ready." It''s a direct way.


    "No, I''m full now." Hua rugo stopped him and said, "let''s talk about things."


    "Good." You are gentle.


    "Do you know that many families have been robbed recently?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Juntianxia nodded: "send someone to check. Those who rob things have no hidden identity. It''s Ye family."


    "You know, that''s easy to say. They will fight us." Hua said like a song.


    "I''m still looking into this. How do you know?" The king raised eyebrows and asked.


    "I have reliable information. The Ye family has a lot of power. They will covet our baby. Your hatchet will bear the brunt." Hua Ruge said.


    Kaitian axe is an artifact. Its power is stronger than that of qiaori sword. It can be said that it is the treasure of this continent. It is impossible for the Ye family to let it go.

 Chapter 694

    "Tell me what you know." Juntianxia is still calm after hearing the news.


    So Hua Ruge will hear from shangguanli about the purpose and power of Ye''s existence.


    The king world listened to the eyes light more profound, looked at her and asked: "I have never heard of this kind of intimacy before, where did you hear it?"


    "You doubt the truth?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "No, it''s true that genius and magic tools are rare in mainland China. This kind of news will not be made up, but the identity of people who can know this kind of news is not general." Jun Tianxia looked at her and asked, "that person should know more."


    Hua Yuege thought for a moment and said, "it''s the Lord of the dark night Pavilion."


    "Ye childe?" The world whispers.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    "How can I tell you that you almost died as he calculated before?" There is no clear reason in the world.


    "There will be some intersections in the future. It''s long since the past has been solved. The news must be reliable." Hua is as determined as a song.


    Jun Tianxia knows that Hua Ruge has the ability to distinguish clearly, and he doesn''t say much. He just says, "things are tricky."


    "So I''ll let you know. I''m still ready." Hua said like a song.


    Jun Tianxia looked up at her and said, "I will be ready. How about you?"


    "Tianfu college has a large array of guardians, which was once arranged in the supernatural realm. We should be able to delay for a while, and we will make plans when we have specific information."


    She had a plan in mind last night.


    "Only first." Jun Tianxia said that he took out a luxurious wooden box from the space and put it on the table. "Take this back."


    This box is the size of a tea tray, so it''s hard for mental power to enter, and I don''t know what it is.


    "What?" Hua Ruge is about to open her hand.


    "Can''t move now." "You can only open it when you are in danger," the emperor stopped. "As long as you are in my hand, I will know that you are in danger and will rush to save you."


    "So mysterious?" Hua Ruge murmured, then pushed the box: "don''t worry, my own home can protect myself, and I can''t use this thing."


    "Now in Daewoo, no one is around you. I''m not sure. Take it." The monarch insists.


    Seeing his serious appearance, Hua rugo said, "I''ll take it now and return it to you after the crisis."


    "And I don''t need to be so clear. Take it." Juntianxia was relieved to see her take away.


    Hua Ruge held the box in his hand and mumbled, "it''s heavy, and I don''t know what it is."


    "Don''t look." King world earnestly enjoins a way.


    Hua Ruge is a little childish, but he is still a little uneasy.


    "Is it a one-time one? It can''t be used after opening it?" Hua rugo said that he had put the box away.


    You are laughing. Is the gift so terrible.


    "I''ll go first if I have nothing to do. I''ll let you know when I get the news." Hua Ruge stood up and said.


    Jun Tianping''s eyes fell on her face and said, "it''s time to have lunch. Let''s go after that."


    "It''s still early. I''ll go back to eat and go." Hua Ruge waved to him.


    The king world nods: "go."


    Hua Ruge is taken away by the palace maid. Juntianxia sits in place and drinks tea quietly.


    The old eunuch behind changed a cup of hot tea for him. He couldn''t help asking, "emperor, it''s a bit inappropriate for you to give it to others."


    "It''s only useful in her hands. If you don''t give it to her, it''s hard not to give it to others?" King world blowing hot tea, light way.


    "The emperor is wise." Although the old eunuch said this in his mouth, he still felt that it was inappropriate.


    The king of nature will not care about his mind, think of that thing was huaru song accept, the lips Cape not from Yang Yang.


    When Hua Ruge returned to Tianfu college, he called Cheng Yin to the main hall. After receiving the notice, Cheng Yin hurried to greet Hua Ruge and said, "see the dean."


    "You don''t need to be polite at the first seat. Sit down." Huaruge looks up.


    Cheng Yin sat at the bottom of the head and asked, "what is the order for the dean to call his subordinates down?"


    "Is Cheng the first to have a research on the great array of nursing homes?" Hua Yuege asked directly.


    Cheng Yin is the first of the array Yuanfeng. He majored in array Taoism and the art of strange gate. He should be the most clear about this.


    "The large array of courtyard guards was set up hundreds of years ago when Tianfu University was founded. The large array can absorb aura and run by itself to resist foreign enemies." Cheng Yin''s way is like a treasure.


    "Can this array stop the supernatural realm?" Hua Yuege continued to ask.


    Cheng Yin thought for a moment and then said, "yes, but if there are more than three supernatural powers coming, they can only stop for a while."


    Just know how strong it won''t be.


    Hua Yuege closed his eyes, pinched the bridge of his nose and began to think.


    Cheng Yin felt a little uneasy when he saw this. Did he want to commit more than three supernatural situations?


    If so, it would be terrible.


    "Is it the first one of the Yuanfeng?"


    For a long time, Hua asked, looking up like a song.


    Cheng Yin hurriedly replied, "the person who set up the array is the first one of my first Yuanfeng. Now there is still a map of the array on the peak. Will the Dean have a look?"


    "It''s just as good as that. I''ll take the first one to see if I can strengthen it." Hua is like a song with bright eyes.


    Cheng Yin got up and said, "yes, I will go."


    Hua Ruge got a lot of array maps in the sky city. After a long time, he has some knowledge about this. Although he can''t arrange them, he can also refer to them.


    She told Cheng Yin not to neglect. She quickly took a very large sheepskin roll, took the table and unfolded it on it. On it, she recorded the method and essentials of arrangement, which were very detailed.


    If the enemy sees this picture, it''s easy to break this array.


    "It''s complicated." Hua Ruge rubs her eyebrows, which is the most complicated array she has ever seen. There are many mysteries in it, which are not understandable by her half.


    "Yes, I feel inferior to you in your research on array." Cheng Yin also said, anyway, he has no ability to change.


    Hua Ruge just looked at it and didn''t want to change it. It''s not Dandao. It''s not the field she is good at.


    But she is a modern person with flexible thinking after all. She doesn''t feel much about the authority recognized in this era, so she thinks it can''t be changed, but she can still think of ways to strengthen it.


    Before that, Tianfu university had been the authority of the mainland for hundreds of years. No one dared to invade it, so no one wanted to strengthen it, but she believed that this did not mean there was no way.


    "Cheng shouzuo, you can find the part that collects aura for me." Hua said like a song.


    Cheng Yin hears the black line on Yan''s face. He thinks Hua Ruge is so serious about it because he knows the array. Unexpectedly, she can''t even understand the array.


    In his mind, he did not dare to show it, squatting on the ground and pointing: "this array is composed of many small arrays, which are the parts of gathering spirit."


    He pointed to 18 points, all over Tianfu University.

 Chapter 695

    Hua Ruge was a little dizzy, but he managed to write it down, and then he asked, "this is the eye of the array, isn''t it?"


    "Back to the Dean, yes." Cheng Yin nods and stands up.


    Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "the eye of the array is the key. As long as it is strengthened here, the power of the array will be enhanced."


    "That''s why." Cheng Yin answers.


    "Will you?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "In general, in order to increase the power of the array, powerful magic tools are used at the eye of the array, but there are too few of them. It is estimated that there are not 18 on the mainland." Cheng Yin said helplessly.


    "What else?" Hua Ruge thought about it and said, "for example, we put our disciples in the array and presided over the array."


    "This can be put elsewhere, but the array is very complex now. I''m afraid that adding the array will destroy the original power." Cheng Yin is worried about this.


    "If you can''t manage so much, you must try it. It''s better than waiting to die." Hua Yuege said directly.


    "Think twice, Dean." Cheng Yin has the heart to dissuade but is not brave enough, so he has to say.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "only by making the formation stronger can I be protected by Tianfu University, and I haven''t tried it yet. How do you know it''s not good?"


    "Here..." Cheng Yin is speechless.


    "If you are poor, you will change. If you are flexible, I will give you the idea. Then I will give it to you." Hua Ruge reaches out and taps Cheng Yin on the shoulder.


    She''s a halfling. It''s better not to participate.


    Cheng Yin thought for a moment, and his face slowly became firm, saying, "I will try my best."


    "OK, I''ll draw you an eye array that can be manipulated artificially." Hua Ruge then drew the array eyes he used to kill the Ye brothers.


    When Cheng Yin saw the picture, he exclaimed, "it''s really mysterious. It''s even better than the big array of the yard guards."


    "It''s best to use it." Hua Ruge breathed a sigh of relief.


    Cheng Yin looked at Hua Ruge and said with reverence on his face, "it turns out that the president still knows the array. He is really a strange man."


    "I got it by accident, so don''t praise me. Go and study it." Hua Ruge waves her hands.


    Cheng Yin''s holding the array picture is like holding the treasure. After the ceremony, he quickly returns to the peak.


    Hua Ruge sighed and was already thinking about what to do if the array can''t hold up.


    In a flash, two days later, the news came from the tea side that ye''s family had been robbing people and things everywhere. The action of Ye''s family was getting smaller and smaller. I think it might be about the same.


    So what they are going to do next is probably to aim at the three major forces and the emperor Daewoo, which is the main play.


    After reading the letter, Hua Ruge was about to go out when the maid outside the door came to report: "Your Excellency, please come over, Shangguan girl."


    "Step back. I''m just going to find her." Hua Ruge went out of the door to shangguanli.


    I haven''t seen it for a few days. The smell on Shangguan glass is much stronger. Obviously, its strength has recovered well.


    "You seem to have received the news, too?" Hua Ruge sat down.


    Shangguan Li glanced at her and said, "let''s talk about you first."


    "The rest of the mainland is almost robbed. The Ye family will soon start to attack us." Hua Ruge said the summary directly.


    "I''m a little more specific than you." Shangguan Li says, and hands a thin letter to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge unfolds a look and is surprised to find that what is written on it is the time and manpower distribution of Ye''s hands-on.


    It is clearly recorded that the starting date is five days later, and the average number of people is allocated. There are seven supernatural realms going to the three major forces and the Dayu Dynasty, with 15 gods and 30 saints.


    "How did you get this?" Hua Ruge has to ask now. She is really curious about Shangguan Li''s identity.


    Shangguan Li didn''t answer, but quietly asked, "do you believe me?"


    "Of course." Hua Ruge affirms the way.


    "It''s true." That''s what Shangguan Li said.


    Obviously she didn''t want to say the source of the news.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "if you don''t say I don''t force you, I believe the information you provide me."


    Shangguan Li smiled and asked, "how are you going to deal with it? This strong team is enough to destroy Tianfu college. Even if your big team is strengthened, it is useless."


    Hua rugo didn''t ask her why she knew she was improving the formation, but said, "it seems that it''s not easy to deal with. I didn''t expect that. Do you have any way?"


    "We can''t let these people attack Tianfu college. We need to find a way to lead them away." Shangguan Li opens his mouth.


    Hua Ruge suddenly realized that he couldn''t prevent it. If he wanted to deal with it, he could only lead these people away.


    "Their main goal is me, as long as I go, at least most people will follow me." Hua Ruge thought.


    "This is the most likely way to keep Tianfu college, but do you have the strength to protect yourself?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly: "what a joke, a supernatural state will destroy me."


    Shangguan glass can''t help but say nothing.


    It''s not easy to do that.


    Hua Ruge can''t look up to the sky. If her ordinary constitution absorbed so much energy, she might be in a supernatural state now, but it''s just the body of elements, let alone supernatural state, which can''t even reach the divine level.


    "I think we need to plan again." Shangguan Li thinks.


    Hua Ruge scratched her forehead. When she sent the jade slips, she praised Tuoba Rui and childe wutrace that she could protect herself.


    Now it''s a face fight.


    Damn Ye family, how can they be so strong.


    In the next period of time, Hua Ruge and shangguanli were silent, and both of them thought at the same time. Lan''er felt terrible looking at their eyes.


    No matter how powerful the Ye family is, now she just wants to mourn for them.


    How can I offend these two people.


    After a period of time, Hua Ruge''s eyes suddenly brightened, saying:


    "it''s not enough for me to be a bait alone. If I can pull the king and the world together, there should be more powerful people chasing us. I''m not strong, and the king and the world will not be too bad."


    "Then we''ll run after them and dig a hole. Maybe they''ll jump in."


    Hua Ruge thinks more and more reliable.


    Shangguan Li smiled and said, "you remind me that we need bait with weight, so we just make up a relic or treasure house to lead people to it."


    "This is a good way, but the Ye family is well-informed and not easy to cheat." Hua Ruge said, touching his chin.


    Shangguan Li takes a sip of cold tea and calms himself down.


    "The temple of light." Hua Ruge suddenly said, "last time the Ye family was driven away by us before they entered the temple of light. They don''t know what''s in it. If we mislead them that there is still a mechanism in it that hasn''t been opened, they should be in the middle of it."

 Chapter 696

    "It''s better to go there in advance to arrange them so that they can''t go back." The way of Shangguan glass is light.


    Hua Ruge knows Shangguan glass. He is the most ruthless when he moves his hand.


    "But how can we arrange to kill so many supernatural States?" Hua Ruge raised another question.


    No matter what kind of trap, it is almost impossible to kill so many supernatural states.


    "It''s a real problem." Shangguan Li looks at it and thinks.


    "Five days, we don''t have much time." Hua Ruge held his chin and began to think about the whole plan.


    The power of the Ye family is too strong to defeat this time.


    As for Cangsong temple and Zixiao holy land, she informed in advance that as long as childe Wuchen and Tuoba Rui were ready, she believed they would be OK.


    Now, the worst is Tianfu college, which has no deep foundation.


    On the same day, they didn''t think of a good way. Instead, Cheng Yin came to Danyang peak in the evening. When Hua rugo met him, he said excitedly on the face of


    : "president, I have a way to strengthen the formation, and I can rearrange the formation in these two days."


    "After the change, how much will the defense effect of the array increase?" Hua rugo is more concerned about this issue.


    "After the change, 18 array eyes are equipped with manpower, which can definitely prevent five supernatural powers permanently." Cheng Yin is still excited.


    If he can succeed this time, then he will be the hero of the college. Whether in his present position or in the records of the college, he is very glorious.


    It''s thanks to Hua rugo''s advice and the mysterious array.


    Hua Yuege hears the words and eases his airway: "Cheng shouzuo, you have solved the urgent need of Tianfu university this time. I remember your work, and I will not treat the first one badly if I have a chance in the future."


    "Thanks to the president''s plans and opinions, my subordinates dare not take credit." Cheng yinlian is busy.


    "You don''t have to be humble. I know that. You can start to arrange it in the morning." Hua Ruge confessed.


    "Yes." Cheng Yin agreed to leave.


    On the way back, he tried his best to suppress the ecstasy in his heart and let Hua Ruge owe him credit alone. Then he will surely have a day to rise up.


    After he left, Hua Ruge was relieved.


    Today, there is no big problem in Tianfu college, but she can''t meet the seven supernatural realms. So she vowed to go to the Palace tomorrow to discuss with juntianxia to see if he would agree with her.


    The next day, the emperor heard that Hua Ruge had come, and asked the imperial dining room to prepare the meal. Hua Ruge was talking to him on the dining table.


    She said the basic situation, and took a bite of chicken leg: "I told you the Ye family''s lineup, can you deal with it?"


    "Normally, not." You can tell the truth.


    Hua rugo asked curiously, "that''s not normal."


    There is no modesty in nodding your head.


    "But I don''t want to pay the price, so it''s a matter of expediency." He continued.


    "I have a way. You can see if it''s OK." Hua Ruge will soon want to introduce the Ye family into the temple of light.


    "If the temple of light can''t be defeated in one strike, it will still have to face the strong at that time, and there will be no victory."


    "I''m still trying to find a way. There must be a lot of people chasing us. It''s a bit hard to kill so many strong people." Hua Ruge is also a little sad.


    Juntianxia nodded his head and began to think.


    "There will always be a way. You and I will think about it. We should start at the latest the day after tomorrow." Hua Ruge finished eating and began to clean his mouth.


    Jun Tianxia looked at her and said, "OK."


    "Then I''ll go first and find a way to send someone to inform me." Hua Yuege said and left. She was still in a hurry to see how the array was arranged.


    Jun world watched her hurried back leave, mouth Yang Yang way: "she always has a way."


    "But emperor, if you leave, how can we deal with those people robbing me of the things of emperor Daewoo?" Li Gonggong asked.


    "No resistance, just give." The king world light answer.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Gong Gong.


    The king world drank a sip of tea again, the Mou light profound opening: "this gentleman''s thing is so easy to take, how much to take today, in the future will be ten times 100 times back."


    No matter the Ye family in this world or the Ye family in the upper world, they are just ants jumping up and down in his eyes. When the time comes, he will see those people are fierce.


    Hua Ruge left the imperial capital of Daewoo, and then flew in the sky above the clouds, ready to return to the college.


    But when she stood in the air, she could see the fighting light in the distance. It seemed that she was so far away from several cities here, and the cold light was like the cold spirit of the Ye family.


    Now the people and horses of Ye family have gradually spread to Daewoo. It is possible that ye family is robbing.


    Hua Ruge thought of this place without hesitation, turned his hand and took out the city of the sky, and hurried to the past.


    The speed of the sky city is faster than her by more than a little. In a blink of an eye, it will be thousands of miles. In just a few breaths, it will cross three cities and come to the foot of a mountain.


    When I came to Hua Ruge, I could see that this was a battle. It was clearly a one-sided massacre.


    She did not expect that it was Ye''s family, two young men in white, who were both gods and familiar.


    There are many people around them. It looks like they belong to the same clan, but their strength is generally poor. They are not rivals at all.


    At the periphery of the war circle, a young man was banned. At first sight, his physique was very good. He should be the object robbed by the Ye family.


    "Bullying and seizing talents, your Ye family can do anything shameless." Hua Ruge''s voice rings faintly.


    At the same time, the city of the sky was put away by her, and she fell gracefully. Her beautiful eyes fell on the Ye family brothers, with some irony.


    These two brothers are exactly what Hua rugo saw in the temple of light. Ye Jing and ye Yi are Ye Ming''s two brothers.


    Hua Ruge''s voice is light, but because of the spiritual power, even the chaos of the war is clearly spread to everyone''s ears.


    Ye Jing and ye Yi raise their heads one after another. When they watch Qinghua as a song, their eyes are cold and murderous.


    "Hua Ruge?" The three characters of Ye Jing are almost squeezed out of the teeth.


    "It''s my master, scared?" Hua Ruge falls on the ground, picking his eyebrows slightly.


    Ye Yi hates to say: "you killed my three and six younger brothers, dare to appear in front of my Ye family?"


    Although Hua Ruge killed people quietly, no one but Hua Ruge could be found in Daewoo.


    "All the dead of my master''s men are the damned ones, and they have a clear conscience. Why can''t I show up, you people who specialize in dirty business. "


    Hua Ruge glanced at them, and his tone rose with a sense of provocation.

 Chapter 697

    Those who were robbed by Ye''s brothers retreated one after another. When they heard Hua Ruge and his name, they were full of hope.


    It turns out that this is the new dean of Tianfu college. It''s true that, like the rumor, the beautiful appearance should only exist in the sky, but I just don''t know how young this girl''s strength is?


    Hua Ruge is undoubtedly the most legendary person on the continent. Many people have blind confidence in her, but there are still many cool headed people present.


    Hua Ruge''s strength obviously stays at the holy level, while Ye''s brothers are two divine levels. If Hua Ruge fights, it is estimated that one of them can''t fight.


    After her appearance, Ye''s brother''s eyes all fell on her, and he didn''t want to rob anything. He wanted to kill Hua Ruge for revenge.


    "Your brother and I have said that I don''t want to have a feud with your Ye family. They didn''t listen to me and ended up like that. I hope you two will follow their example." Hua Ruge was kind enough to persuade.


    But it doesn''t feel good to hear that.


    "Hua Ruge, now you dare to speak up in front of my brothers?" Ye Jing disdains the way.


    He still remembered that he had met in the temple of light before, and Hua Ruge was not enough for him.


    Hua Yuening eyebrows, tone Zhang Kuang: "I only ask once, you two roll not to roll?"


    Ye Jing and ye Yi answered with a long sword. Ye Yi said angrily, "Hua is like a song. Today, my brothers took your life."


    "It''s just the same as you." Hua Yuege said, turning his hand and taking out his stick.


    She had no time to master the long sword she had snatched from ye Tao, so she could not control it.


    They don''t need to talk about tactics to Fu huaruge. They split at once.


    After Hua Ruge last dealt with Ye family''s two brothers, his strength in the early stage of the holy level reached its peak directly across the middle stage of the holy level, and the strength increased a lot.


    Moreover, she has a special constitution, eight times the strength of a normal person. So when two people attack her at the same time, they don''t dodge or dodge, and directly face the stick up.


    "Boom!"


    A series of explosions spread, and the aftermath of the terrible battle spread, blowing the disciples of the small clan back and forth.


    Hua Ruge also took three steps backward after this attack, but only took three steps back. Her body did not feel any discomfort.


    Before, it was difficult for her to fight against Ye Ming alone. Now she is OK to fight with these two people once.


    Strength promotion is different.


    Ye Jing and ye Yi saw this, frowning tightly, and their faces were unbelievable.


    They can see that Hua rugo is the strength of holy level peak. Although it has increased too much than before, they didn''t expect that the two men almost fought with all their strength to be solved by her.


    The body of the element is really evil. It''s so powerful in the cross-level battle.


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect that his combat effectiveness had been improved so much. It seems that the city of the sky doesn''t need to fight against the enemy.


    "You two, if you don''t see the strength for many days, you won''t be able to improve." Hua Ruge sneered.


    Ye Yi said coldly, "don''t be complacent, fourth brother, you and I attack one side."


    Ye Jing''s answer is to stand on the other side of Hua Ruge, so that both sides of Hua Ruge are locked in their attack range.


    Hua Ruge has no expression on his face, but he is proud in his heart.


    As long as she does not lose in strength, who can match her moves with the ancient martial queen from the Greater China.


    The two attack each other. Hua is like the speed of the stick dance in the singer. The moves are so fast that it is hard to see clearly. The violent power makes the two people afraid.


    Just now Hua Ruge is equal in terms of one enemy and two enemies. Now they are fighting separately, so their strength is not as good as her.


    The power of wind and thunder on huaru staff is exerted incisively and vividly, and the power of cold attribute does not fall behind.


    Moreover, under the close combat, the advantages of her elemental body are reflected. It''s easy to succeed in applying soul skill.


    Ye Jingye Yi and her two brothers tried to avoid the stick and soul skill, but in a long time, they hung the color on their bodies and retreated.


    Hua Ruge pointed to the two people with a stick: "just don''t go, now I won''t let you go."


    "Talk big!" Ye Jing said, and said to Ye Yi, "let''s stop division of labor and concentrate on attacking her."


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "that''s what makes it interesting."


    They thought they had got to know her, and began to attack her head-on.


    This kind of tactics Hua Ruge is a bit unbearable, so she began to dodge nimbly, and more things were fought against the enemy through the ghost technique.


    For example, the sudden emergence of thunder, gravity, ground fissure, wind blade, all of which can make them unprepared and in a hurry.


    So even if the tactics are right, it''s hard for them to hurt Hua Ruge.


    Two people are so teased by a little girl that they don''t fight with each other. When they get angry, they are even more disordered. In addition, they think they know Hua Ruge, so they don''t care about the attack.


    Now they all have the absolute upper hand.


    The more Ye family brothers fight, the more frightened they are. It is said that only when the body of elements reaches the supernatural realm can it exert the power of terror far beyond ordinary people to fully display its advantages, but Hua Ruge Mingcai is holy.


    "I don''t want to play with you. I''ll give you a ride." Hua, like a singer, waves his stick in a row, sending out thunders to both of them.


    The strength of the two is not weak, but they are only part of running away.


    It''s not that they are timid, but they are frightened by the strange means of Hua Ruge. If they are not careful, they may get the trick sometime.


    Sure enough, Hua Ruge, after several wind blades, waves a space blade and splits straight at Ye''s brothers.


    Ye Yi didn''t think of this before. Up to now, she is still a enchantment and thinks that she can resist the spirit skill.


    Ye Jingdao is subconsciously dodging. When he sees what it is, he sees Ye Yi cut into two parts. There is an unbelievable look in his eyes.


    Die in peace.


    "You..." Ye Jing doesn''t know what to say.


    How long hasn''t Hua rugo become so strong? It''s against the sky.


    Hua Ruge holds the stick in his right hand, puts the end of the stick on his shoulder, and hooks his fingers casually. "Sooner or later, he will die. I''ll give you a good time."


    "You want to die..." "Ye Jinghong said with her eyes:" the Ye family will surely find you for revenge


    "You think I''m going to stay in one place and let you chop?" Hua Ruge looks at her with an idiot''s expression.


    Ye Jingning eyebrows: "where are you going?"


    "I''ll be dead soon. It''s no use knowing." Hua, like a song and a flash of cold eyes, has taken the initiative to attack, and Ye Jing retreats in a row.


    There are dozens of moves in a row. Ye Jing has no power to fight back and has been hit miserably.


    "Hua Ruge, I won''t let you go, no!" Ye Jing doesn''t see it well. He shouts. He has the black seal script that Ye Ming used last time.

 Chapter 698

    As soon as he came out of huaruge, he didn''t feel the power of attack, but the breath of transmission. She soon knew that Ye Jing was going to escape.


    Hua Ruge is a little flustered when he has a bottom expression in his heart. He takes a stick and beats it. It seems that he wants to smash the rune and seal script.


    But when she attacked, the Fu Zhuan broke out with great power and shook her upside down.


    She was prepared, so she didn''t get hurt.


    But ye Jing laughed and said, "Hua Ruge, you can''t kill me today. Wherever you go in the future, I will take your life."


    After he said that, he saw Hua Ruge''s expression of surprise, and the back of the front black light, his whole person disappeared in place, fled.


    After he left, Hua Ruge''s eyes recovered calm. If you look carefully, you can see a little smile.


    She is just short of a messenger. With Ye Jing, she doesn''t have to deliberately release the wind.


    This fool really thinks she can''t deal with that rune seal.


    "Villain Tianyang patriarch, see the president, thank you for your help." An old man, who looks like a man of seventy-eight or ten years old, came to China and bowed himself to thank him. His attitude was very respectful.


    "There''s no need to be polite. The Ye family is angry and resentful about what they do. Naturally, I won''t ignore them." Hua Ruge helped the old master up.


    In front of the outsiders, she is not good at acting too grounded. She still needs to hold on a little bit and have a bit of expert demeanor.


    "The Dean has made a new contribution to our Tianyang sect, which will live forever." The patriarch went on.


    Hua Yuege waved his hand: "you are welcome, my Lord."


    She said she would leave, but the moment she turned around, she noticed something unusual about the place.


    Before because ye brothers didn''t pay attention to her, but now it seems that they are really weird.


    She turned around and looked at the mountain where tianyangzong was located. Her spirit soon penetrated into it and found that the unusual place here was that the spirit was stronger than the surrounding.


    Generally speaking, the place where zongmen is located is rich in spirit, but that''s because of the arrangement of the spirit gathering array. But she didn''t find the spirit gathering array here, but there was a natural power gushing out of the ground.


    It''s not very powerful, and it''s not as effective as the spirit gathering array, but it''s true that there''s something powerful underground.


    It''s not hard to find out, but with the strength of Yangzong, can you hold this thing and not be robbed?


    She was curious, but did not wait to explore the side of the old patriarchal Road: "the president of the adults interested in the spirit of the underground?"


    "Or for the first time, what kind of substance is underground?" Hua Yuege asked directly.


    "When the villain first found this place, he thought there was something precious. But he didn''t think it was just some white stones. They were smart but weak. They were no more useful than Lingjing The patriarch replied directly.


    "And such things?" Hua Yuege said that she would probe into the spirit, but when she saw the white, she was stunned.


    It''s actually saltpetre. It''s the first time that she saw saltpetre in the world, and it''s still smart.


    After discovery, an idea became more and more clear in her mind. At last, she couldn''t help being very happy, and her indifferent expression was almost tense.


    The patriarch and a group of disciples on one side did not understand why the Dean was dazed.


    "Old lord, I have something to discuss with you alone." Hua Yuege said.


    As soon as the old patriarch heard this, he quickly waved away his disciples. Only he left behind and said, "what do you want from the dean? I will do my best."


    Not to mention that Hua Ruge saved his whole clan, it was the clan that did not want to get involved with Hua Ruge.


    "I want you to order things in Tianyang, but I don''t want to take advantage of you. Let''s make an exchange." Hua Yuege said, sending his thoughts to him.


    The old patriarch was very confused when he heard her, but looking at Hua Ruge as if he was not joking, he hurriedly said: "thank you very much, Mr. Dean. I will cooperate with you."


    "Good." Hua Ruge nodded, offering sacrifice to the city of the sky and flying away from here.


    The old patriarch looked puzzled and thought of the white stone and murmured, "is this a good thing?"


    Hua rugo didn''t go back to the college directly, but went to Dayu palace to tell his plan and let him order people to do it quickly.


    Jun Tianxia is writing a memorial. Hearing this, he said after a long time: "are you sure?"


    "You follow my method to find someone to catch up with the system. It''s going to be done in secret. It should be finished one day tomorrow." Hua Yuege said directly.


    "Try it for a while." Juntianxia still trusted Hua Ruge, so he wrote the secret edict directly.


    In order to better control the Jiangshan regime, any emperor will establish some secret organizations at his disposal. It is easy to do something in secret.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said confidently, "I will show you a wonderful performance then."


    "I''ll see." Juntianxia still has some expectations.


    Hua Ruge always has some interesting ideas.


    She went back to the college after the explanation and didn''t ask about the progress of Cheng Yin''s array. She went to the medicine store to get some miraculous medicine and closed it in the main hall of Danyang palace.


    She stayed in it all day and night, and only left the Customs at noon the next day. Seeing the bright look, she knew that it was going well.


    Cheng Yin had been waiting outside the hall for a long time. Seeing Hua Ruge''s exit, he bowed and said, "congratulations to the president."


    "Head Cheng, how is the formation?" Hua Yuege asked directly.


    Cheng Yin also said with high spirits: "my subordinates are here to report this. Last night''s array has been strengthened. As long as there are enough people to handle it, no one will break into the college."


    "Very well." Hua Ruge said, looking more relaxed, and told Cheng Yin some things, she was relieved.


    Before she left, she went to shangguanli''s room. Shangguanli was waiting for her under the steps.


    "You think of a way?" Shangguan Li turns around and asks.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I think it''s a big chance of success. Wait for my good news."


    "We should not delay this matter for too long. We should make a quick decision and never let out the news." Shangguan Li ordered.


    "I understand." Hua Ruge nodded his head and asked, "what''s your plan?"


    "Leave the college, and when you come back, contact me in the way of dark night Pavilion." Shangguan Li didn''t say much.


    "Then take care." Hua Ruge doesn''t ask much.


    Shangguan Li nodded: "you too."


    As soon as she came out of the college, she saw that juntianxia had changed into a regular dress and was waiting for her at the border.


    "Ready?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Jun Tianxia took out a ring and handed it to her, saying, "it''s all in it."


    Hua rugo took over, talked about and checked it with his mental strength, and picked out the corner of his lips and said, "you have a good executive force, that''s what I want."

 Chapter 699

    "How many people do I need?" The king asked again.


    "One of you is enough." Hua Yuege confidently said, "have you let the wind out?"


    The emperor nodded, "don''t worry."


    Hua Ruge turned his hand and took out the city of the sky. They flew into the city. The city of the sky soared high into the East China Sea.


    From Daewoo to the East China Sea, it''s a long way from the original canglan boundary, but the city of the sky is very fast. It''s estimated that three days from here to the temple of light will be enough.


    Because she wanted to use the city of the sky to fight against the enemy, she didn''t put the house in it, and even removed the pavilion.


    The higher the city flies, the lower scenery will soon become unreal, but the land of Kyushu will inevitably be magnificent in the bottom of your eyes, and you will feel heroic.


    Two people stand in the wind, clothing is blown by the wind, hunting sound.


    "It''s a wonderful River and mountain." Hua Ruge sighed and turned to ask him, "what do you think about being the ruler of this land?"


    "How do you feel?" The emperor whispered, and then said, "not enough."


    Hua Yuege choked for a while and then said: "the world is so important to you?"


    "It''s not important to say it''s important, it''s just a step I have to take to reach my goal." The king replied.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "your final goal is not to unify the world. What is that?"


    "Guess?" Jun Tianxia looks at her, which means to take an examination of the school.


    "How could I guess that, or would you remind me?" Hua Ruge shook his head and asked.


    "All kings have such ambitions, but as far as you and I know, no one has ever succeeded," he said


    Hua Ruge felt interested after hearing this, he felt his chin and thought about it, thinking and saying: "since ancient times, the more powerful emperor felt that he was the only one, and then he would dream of becoming an immortal, and that he could rule for thousands of generations."


    Hua Yuege said and found that the eyes of Jun Tianxia had become meaningful. She was shocked for a moment, and then asked, "don''t you think so?"


    "Why not?" Your voice is calm.


    Hua rugo wanted to tell him that it was unrealistic, but soon she thought that all people in the world could be promoted to immortals, as if it was not impossible for an emperor to be promoted to immortals.


    Then she was stunned for a while and said, "you cow."


    You laugh all over the world.


    After a while, the two men came down from the city wall. King Tianxia sat in situ, surrounded by Golden Dragon Qi, and looked very dignified.


    Hua Ruge''s cultivation effect is not good, so she once again turned out the jade slips that recorded the spirit of space.


    The more she studies it, the more she feels that space spirituality has infinite meaning. It is not only powerful in attack, but also has a good way of escaping.


    But in addition to the space blade, she can use it, and other things have to wait for the cultivation of divinity level or above.


    Until now, she knows why Fang Yu is a soulman in the space Department, but her strength is not strong. It turns out that her realm is far from perfect.


    The two quietly improved each other''s side. Originally, canglan is now in a city of Dazheng, and their family members are resting in a house.


    They were sent to plunder the resources and talents of emperor Dayu and Tianfu college, but they met Ye Jing who came back from Dayu.


    Ye Jing provides a message that Hua Ruge may have slipped away. We should check her whereabouts before we start. Don''t attack Tianfu college first so as not to disturb others.


    This time, Ye Sheng, the second uncle of Ye Jing, led the team. Ye Sheng knew that Hua Ruge was cunning, so he stopped Ye Jing''s opinion and sent someone to investigate.


    It was the same day that Hua Ruge and juntianxia left, and the disciples returned to the yard two days later.


    At this time, Ye Jing''s injury was completely cured. He and Ye Sheng went to the front hall together.


    The disciple knelt down on one knee and said, "I''d like to report to the second master and the fourth childe. I sent someone to check it. Not only Hua Ruge, but also Jun Tianxia is not in Daewoo."


    "Where are you going?" Ye Sheng asked.


    "They left very secretly. Our Ye family is not good at it, so I bought the news of dark night Pavilion." The disciple paused and said, "according to the information of the dark night Pavilion, juntianxia and huaruge went to the East China Sea together."


    They all know that the money is sold by the dark night Pavilion, so they have no doubt about it.


    "To the East China Sea? Do you know what to do? " Ye Jing asked angrily.


    "Intelligence said that they went to the ruins of the temple of light. They were well prepared, so they didn''t know what to do." The disciple said that he admired his wit.


    Fortunately, I found the dark night Pavilion, otherwise I would not be able to pay my dues.


    Ye Jing frowned and said, "the temple of light?"


    "Jing''er, last time you came back without success, did they take anything else from it?" Ye Sheng is also suspicious.


    "They''ve got all the hatchets. Can there be anything left?" Ye Jing thought.


    "How do you think about it?"


    "Uncle Er, I think there must be some unsolved puzzles since they have gone. Our goal is for them. Let''s go after them." Ye Jingdao.


    "I think so too. Hua Ruge and juntianxia are of great value. Daewoo and Tianfu university are not comparable." Ye Sheng said, and said, "in this way, half of us will pursue and half of us will send to Daewoo."


    Anyway, there are hundreds of people. He thinks he is enough.


    Ye Jing shook his head and said, "you have an axe in your hand. You can''t underestimate it. If there is really an area that they haven''t entered in the temple of light, it will be very dangerous. We''d better take all the super gods with us. We''d better go to Daewoo at the level of God."


    "What you said is not unreasonable, but only the supernatural realm can be suppressed in Tianfu college. We can''t neglect it. We should send three supernatural realms in the past, with half of the divine and holy levels, to ensure that there is no risk." Ye Sheng ponders the latter way.


    "Then listen to my uncle," said Ye


    Since then, the Ye family has been separated. Three supernatural realm leaders led 15 God level masters and 30 Saint level masters to Daewoo and Tianfu college.


    The remaining 11 supernatural realm and the same number of God level and Saint level children rushed to the Guangming Temple site in the East China Sea.


    After Ye Sheng made a decision, he sacrificed the spaceship that day and personally took people to the East China Sea.


    On the way, he also sighed that thanks to Ye Jing''s hand in hand with Hua Ruge before, otherwise he would not know where Hua Ruge and Jun Tianxia would hide.


    After two days of investigation, ye family''s movements are the slowest, and the people who sent to Cangsong temple and Zixiao holy land have already started a war.


    In the face of seven supernatural realm and so many God level powerful people, they are very wise not to choose to take the initiative to attack, but to maintain the great formation of protecting the emperor.

 Chapter 700

    Because of the great disparity in strength, now the most sensible tactics are to use the advantage of home court, use the big array to deal with the Ye family from a long distance, and consume their strength to the greatest extent before attacking.


    Tuoba Rui began to prepare after receiving the news of Hua Ruge, so he didn''t worry about the light and sound outside, but was in the study.


    Although Hua rugo came to the news that she was ok, ye family was so strong that Tuo BARREI was worried. So he sent someone to ask Hua rugo about the news two days ago, but the messenger had not come back.


    He kept pacing the room, but his mind, which had always been quiet as water, could not be put down now.


    If others are so anxious, they will certainly affect their subordinates. But Zixiao Holy Land knows that they are not worried about the attack of Ye family.


    Because every time he deploys, Tuoba Rui''s face is indifferent. He can''t see any worries at all.


    And when he was obviously anxious, there was always a word on his lips. Did the messenger come back?


    Obviously, he was worried about someone else.


    And everyone knows that only the trusted Dean of Tianfu university can make him so worried.


    Nanmingtian looked in his eyes and was pushed to the study of Tuoba Rui again.


    "Sir, how are you coming?" Tuoba Rui went up to ask, because he was thinking about the possible situation of Hua Ruge, and his brow was still a little worried.


    "Can I not come? Your soul is going to Tianfu college. " Nanming heaven has no good way.


    He is a good apprentice, but he has a great idea. It doesn''t work if he tries to persuade him.


    Tuo Ba Rui sighed and said: "I know what the master is worried about. The Ye family is very strong, but my Zixiao holy land is not a place for them to be unrestrained."


    "If you are able to fight with all your strength, you don''t have to worry about being a teacher. But now your mind is not about the holy land, but about the safety of Hua Ruge, right?" Nanmingtian looks at him sternly.


    "I don''t know how many strong players will attack Xiaoge. I can''t help worrying." Tuo Ba Rui said again and said, "but please rest assured, I am sure that I can make these ye''s children never come back and shake my holy land."


    What he wants to express is obvious. Even the absent-minded Ye family can''t bargain.


    Nanmingtian looks at Tuoba Rui''s confident appearance, sighs heavily, and says: "Ruier, you are a man of great creation, and your future will only be ruined if you are hindered by your emotions."


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t open his mouth, and nanmingtian continues: "if there are many talented people in the mainland, there are not only gods in the temple of Cangsong, but also in the dynasty of Dayu The imperial ambitions are unpredictable. Don''t you want to have a great future and be willing to devote your energy to a woman? "


    At this time, Nanming heaven''s voice is infinitely close to fatherly.


    "I know that master is for my sake, but I never wanted to have a great future." Tuo Ba Rui confided: "I don''t want to fight before meeting her. I just want to be with her after meeting her."


    "But I don''t think that the disciples don''t want to be enterprising, because with her, I need more and stronger strength, so I can protect her, so I will work harder."


    Tuo Ba Rui said that he looked at nanmingtian with a gentle voice: "I said this to make the master understand that she is my weakness, but also my armor. Without her, my life would not be complete."


    "Ruier, you need to know that she has a strange destiny. Even heaven can''t control her. You will suffer a lot when you are around her." Nanmingtian continued.


    Tuo Ba Rui heard this, eyes more firm way: "so I have to accompany her, otherwise so many doom, where can she cope with it."


    What else did nanmingtian want to say? Tuo BARREI said: "I understand that what the master said and done is for the sake of my disciples, but I don''t believe it. I can''t listen to the master''s teachings. I swear to stick to it."


    He said, lifting his robe, kneeling on his knees in front of Nanming heaven, raising his head and saying, "please make it up."


    "You child..." Nanmingtian was surprised, but looking at Tuo''s attitude now, he was afraid that he could not change it.


    Tuoba Rui only kneels like that and doesn''t speak.


    "That''s all. Let''s go."


    After a while, nanmingtian sighed and waved his hand: "she is really worthy of you, regardless of the strange life grid of Hua Ruge."


    I''m afraid it''s hard to find a woman who can compete with Hua Ruge in all aspects.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes rejoiced and said, "thank you very much, master."


    "I don''t want to be in charge of these things because I''m in such a physical condition now. Take good care of yourself and shut up for my teacher." Nanmingtian said.


    The last knot opened, and he suddenly felt that he was tired of losing support in his body.


    "Yes." Tuoba Rui stands up and answers.


    After Nanming heaven left, Tuoba Rui''s happiness soon disappeared. The master reminded him once again that Hua rugo was the lifeblood of disaster.


    She will not be in any danger if she is not around this time.


    Thinking of Tuoba Rui leaving the study in a hurry, he has only one thought in mind, that is, he can''t delay any longer. He wants to get rid of these ye family members in the fastest way.


    He doesn''t want to bear the feeling of worry and missing any more.


    Compared with Zixiao holy land, which is far away from Daewoo in the northeast of the mainland, Cangsong temple is very close to the center of the mainland. When Tuo BARREI changed his strategy, the detective sent by childe Wuchen sent the news to him.


    Outside the temple of Cangsong, the war is going on.


    In the palace, the unmarked young man was lying in bed in a pure white inner garment. Although it was summer, he was still covered with quilts and his face was as white as paper.


    After several times of consumption, his body, which was already riddled with holes, was already showing signs of being unable to hold up, and Shou yuan was almost at the end of his tether.


    "Your Highness the son of God, the messenger is back." Xiaoxue enters the door to report.


    "Come in, cough..." The childe without trace got up and coughed softly.


    Xiaoxue hurriedly patted his back, her face aching.


    Childe wutrace''s body is not as good as it is every day. There are ye''s family outside. If the big formation can''t hold up, he will fight.


    In this way, the body can''t stand it.


    Childe Wuxian leaned on his bed, and the divine servant came in and knelt down on the ground and said, "tell your highness, the dean of Tianfu University rushed to the East China Sea as early as three days ago, together with the emperor Daewoo."


    "Donghai?" Childe Wuxian murmured with a voice that only he could hear. Then he asked: "what about the Ye family? Have you dealt with Tianfu university


    "More than half of the Ye family rushed to pursue the two presidents, only three supernatural beings and a dozen God level strong men were attacking the courtyard guard array of the college." God serves the right way.

 Chapter 701

    Childe wutrace thinks about it. Since Hua Ruge can send him news that he has been prepared, and he is with juntianxia, I believe that juntianxia is able to protect her.


    "Pay close attention to the activities of Tianfu college, and inform me if there is any danger." The childe without trace explained.


    Hua Ruge has just entered Tianfu college, which is the guarantee of her status. He will not let the college go wrong.


    "Yes."


    The divine servant made a sound and retreated.


    "Your Highness, let your maid help you to lie down." Light snow is on one side of the road.


    The childe shakes his head and spits out one word: "tired."


    I don''t know if he''s talking about lying tired or something else.


    "Would you like some tea and food, your highness?" Asked Xiao Xue.


    "You have been taking care of Ruge for a long time. She is the only one who always wants to eat and drink." Childe wutrace''s joking way.


    It is Hua Ruge who takes care of Hua Ruge when he is recovering in the temple.


    Xiaoxue sipped her lips and said, "the maid has more mouths."


    Childe wutrace didn''t speak. He closed his eyes and leaned on the head of the bed. All he thought about was Hua Ruge.


    To Donghai? Leading away a large number of strong people?


    It''s obvious that ye''s family is still unknown, but he knows that Hua rugo knows the news that ye''s family is going to fight in advance, so he has to make preparations.


    The only thing that worried him was whether the scene would get out of control.


    He should have gone there, but he was too ill to deal with those outside. Let alone go to find Hua rugo.


    As for Ye''s crazy behavior, Hua Ruge had guessed in his letter that it was due to the exhaustion of resources in the mainland that ye''s family might withdraw.


    But the childe knows that if his body is not weak to this extent, even if the Ye family wants to withdraw, he can only quietly, but dare not be blatant.


    However, the Ye family despises him too much. Shouyuan is nothing. As long as he has a breath left, the Ye family can''t escape cheapness in his hands.


    Xiaoxue is looking forward to no more changes. She doesn''t want her highness, the son of God, to work hard anymore.


    The night passed quickly. At dawn, Hua Yuege saw the sunlight in the East. The sunlight was shining on the sea, and the sun was rising slowly.


    Weak light, but lit up the world.


    Hua Ruge saw that not far in front of him was the island where the temple of light had been. It was estimated that the magic tools written in bronze were still in operation.


    Because she clearly looked at the big array under her feet, the miasma shrouded, and the last time there was no shouting and killing sound.


    Before they came here, they naturally knew how to pass without breaking the array. But before going down, Jun Tianxia looked at Hua Ruge very seriously and said, "first tell me what to enter?"


    "Go to the innermost hall and arrange traps." Hua rugo replied very positively.


    "I''ll do it for you, but you must promise to follow me when you go in." The king said.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "OK."


    In accordance with the memory of the past, juntianxia walked forward without destroying the array. Now, they have already cultivated themselves. They don''t need to take the antidote pill in the face of these miasma.


    After passing the miasma, what appeared in front of them was the unchanging hall and mechanism. It was easy for them to walk again.


    They went all the way to the last Temple of light, because Su Nianxia had broken the ban on the door. Now the main hall door can be pushed open directly.


    There is still a coffin in the palace. Both of them know that pushing the coffin open is the secret chamber of the temple of light.


    Hua Ruge made a tour around the main hall of China, and said to Jun Tianxia, "go back to the door."


    Jun Tianxia did as he said and looked at Hua Ruge with great interest. He was really curious about how Hua Ruge could fight against the supernatural.


    I saw Hua Ruge turn his hand and take out a small bottle from the space, spread out his left hand, pour a drop of transparent liquid up, and the spirit in his left hand surged to wrap the liquid in the middle.


    The heart read a move, the pure water element strength in the air came, the water drop in the palm of the tumbling between become bigger and bigger, soon have the size of basketball.


    She stopped catalyzing. With her hands raised, the liquid spread on the bronze floor. When the whole corner of the hall was wet with water, the water element gradually evaporated. When the floor was dry, it seemed that nothing had happened.


    After that, Hua Ruge began to explore the thickness of the bronze ground.


    Jun Tianxia saw her thinking for a while, smiled and said to him, "let''s go down here."


    Push open the coffin, and walk down the passageway. Hua Ruge takes out the shining pearl. The secret room below is empty.


    Hua Ruge sighed a little. When her eyes fell on juntianxia''s face, she found that his face was very heavy, and her eyes were fixed on the direction over the secret room.


    There was the place where the axe was once placed, and there too. Su Nianxia left the world to save him.


    "I don''t know where she is, how is her life?" Hua, like a song, whispers.


    Su Nianxia''s body has turned grey. Even though the soul is still the original soul, she may not recognize it when she sees you again.


    Jun Tianxia sits quietly on the steps, looking at that direction, as if seeing Su Nianxia''s smiling face.


    Hua Ruge stood aside and did not disturb him.


    The king''s eyes were more and more profound, and she could not see what he was thinking.


    But from his tense back and expression, Hua Ruge can feel that he is suffering now, and even has some contradictions.


    She did not disturb him, but turned her mental power to use the space blade against the bronze above the chamber of secrets.


    She is very precise in her control. The space blade will only cut two-thirds of the thickness of the bronze ground, and another third will always be connected.


    Hundreds of blades went down. From her point of view, the whole top of the chamber had been cut into angular copper blocks.


    At this time, juntianxia also stood up and asked in a low voice, "what can I do for you?"


    "No, it''s all right." Hua rugo takes out the space ring he gave her before, which contains the gift she prepared for the Ye family.


    By the time she looked at him, he was in a better mood.


    They went out, Hua rugo filled the whole chamber with the things she had made in the space, and then dropped the ring, which was stamped with her spirit.


    After going out, Hua Ruge took out the city of the sky again. They stood on the city of the sky and flew into the clouds above. Her mind moved. The hidden array of the city of the sky started, completely hiding her body shape.


    But the temple of light also has a barrier between spiritual power and realization, so that she can not be seen below, and she also does not know what happened below.


    "Snacks, your spirit should be able to penetrate the border below." Hua is like a song.

 Chapter 702

    For such a long time, Hua Ruge has not found something that can''t be done to devour the spirit of the beast.


    The Devourer turned over in space and muttered, "of course."


    "Then you can keep an eye on me. You don''t need everyone to go into the temple. Just let me know if the supernatural realm has gone in." Hua Ruge explained.


    "Oh." I was sleeping before devouring the beast, but now I am lazy.


    "It''s very important. If you mess it up, I''ll make you stew." Hua Ruge stressed the importance to it.


    Devouring the beast, a spirit jumped out and stood on Hua Ruge''s shoulder. His black eyes were very sad, but they were obviously more serious.


    "Darling." Hua Ruge reaches for it.


    "Hum." Devour beast discontented turn around, leave a buttock for Hua Ruge.


    Hua laughs like a song.


    Since the secret chamber came out, Emperor Tianxia has not spoken. He is standing on the wall and looking at the broad sea, and he does not know what he is thinking.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and found that he had a blue jade pendant in his hand. If she remembered it correctly, it was very similar to the one that disappeared with Su Nianxia.


    "You are?" Hua Yuege asked in doubt.


    Jun Tianxia opened his palm and said, "this is a cold jade brick from the year I was born. Because it''s not easy to carry, my mother asked people to carve a pair of jade pendants. This is another one."


    On that day, he borrowed a piece to Su Nianxia to relieve the heat, but he never wanted to take it back.


    "Are you thinking about her?" Hua rugo asked. She loved it.


    Jun Tianxia''s long fingers have been touched on the jade pendant. The cold touch of his fingertips calms him down gradually. He said: "she is a very good girl. I will find her. I can rest assured when I see her live well."


    "Just like that?" Hua rugo asked again. She didn''t want to hear the answer.


    The gentleman world slants to look at her, the eye ground some dim answer: "just like this."


    Hua Ruge did not look at him, looking at the boundless sea, sighed in his heart.


    If love is the same as other things in the world, as long as you give, you will get something in return.


    King world will put up cold jade, heart is still complex.


    He is not a careless man, but he has to do this merciless thing, which is really hard for him to settle down.


    Hua rugo thought for a long time and then asked, "how are you going to find her? Go to the upper bound? "


    "Since she was taken away by the God of light, she should be with the God of light in the upper world. When the time comes, I will go." The way without hesitation.


    It seems that he has already planned the problem.


    Hua Ruge looked at the sky, thought and said: "then if she thinks about us, can she come down and have a look?"


    "It''s very difficult. The world is limited. If we don''t have enough strength, we can''t go up. If we are too strong, we can''t go down. Otherwise, the world will not be in disorder." Jun Tianxia explains to her.


    As for why he said it was difficult, not impossible, because there were exceptions to everything.


    Hua Ruge still looks at the sky, gently responding, some lost.


    "Don''t worry, I will take you to see her," said Jun Tianxia


    "What do you mean?" Hua Ruge didn''t understand it, didn''t he have to be super powerful to soar?


    The monarch world collected the eyes light, didn''t say anything.


    Hua Ruge''s face is helpless: "you people are mysterious."


    Not only monarch world, even no trace childe and Tuoba Rui are the same, a lot of things are not directly to her.


    "You''ll know when it''s time." It''s a meaningful way.


    "Well, I''ll see." Hua Yuege looks helpless.


    She said, pointing to the following: "you see, there is a spaceship. The Ye family is here."


    Juntianxia looked down and saw that there was indeed a large spaceship with a border on it. They dared not use their mental power to detect without permission, and did not know how many people had come.


    But soon the ship landed on the sea. The Ye family flew out of the cabin and landed on the island.


    Because of the distance, Hua Ruge can only see dozens of people from above, but it''s not clear what the specific accomplishments are.


    "Eleven are supernatural, fifteen are divine, and thirty are holy." The sound of swallowing the sloth of the beast came to Hua Ruge''s ear, and it spoke directly.


    Hua Ruge patted it and said, "you can''t be found if you probe like this?"


    "Can they find me, too?" Devour animal voice disdain, of course, there are also complaints about China such as song.


    It''s too much to stew it.


    "You look like a beast at this time." Hua Ruge touched its head with a smile.


    Devouring the beast to see her eyes are still very sad.


    The king''s eyes are always on the devouring beast. Even the holy beast can''t speak until it''s grown up. What''s more, it''s a small cub that can speak?


    "Introduction, my contract beast, devour beast." Hua Ruge grabs the devouring beast from his shoulder and puts it in the palm of his hand.


    The devouring beast is not much bigger than the hamster. Hua Ruge can hold it with both hands.


    The king saw two eyes and said, "this beast is not the same. Don''t take it out at will later."


    "I know, of course, that only a few of you I can trust have seen it." Hua Ruge said that even when eating in front of people, devouring animals is invisible.


    It''s just nodding your head.


    Below, Ye''s family entered the temple one after another, and began to break through the array layer by layer, devouring the beast and reporting the war situation below.


    It''s worthy of so many supernatural realms. I won''t be trapped by the mechanism at all. I smashed them with brute force one by one, and then I arrived at the library.


    "I''m relieved to see all these people here. It''s hard to break the array of our hospital guards with only three supernatural realms." Hua Ruge takes a breath.


    "These strong men are not easy to calculate. If they don''t work, I will fight hard. You go first." King world looks at the light mouth below.


    "Abandon your comrades and slip by yourself?" Hua Ruge glared at him and said, "what do you think of me?"


    "I mean, I want you to move to the temple of Cangsong." You have changed your tune.


    "So many strong ones, can I find your bones when I come back?" Hua Ruge doesn''t believe him.


    When you see that you can''t deceive her, you just say, "then stay here. If you are buried in the sea, we will die in the same cave."


    "That''s your bad plan?" Hua Yuege''s discontented way.


    "I look after you, but I really don''t know what''s the use of your thing." King world thought for a while: "don''t understand, can''t help worrying."


    Hua Ruge, seeing that he couldn''t let go, reached out and patted him on the shoulder. With a bad smile on his face, he said, "you will soon understand."


    This continent has devoted all its energy to cultivation. Naturally, it will not make industrial inventions, and it is hard to imagine that the power of some things is far beyond the reach of human beings.

 Chapter 703

    However, it has to be said that ordinary invention can not be used at all here. If what she found today is not ordinary saltpetre with psychic power, the power of the explosive made is not worth mentioning in front of these super people.


    But this saltpetre is an enhanced version, the quantity is extremely terrible, once ignited, even the super strong can''t want to be alone.


    "Then I''ll wait and see." Juntianxia looked at her and thought that her naughty appearance was better than the upcoming drama below.


    Hua Ruge then asked the devouring beast lying on her hand, "look where they are."


    "All the holy ones are left in the library to pick up the contents, which may be taken away. The supernatural realm and the God level strongmen go to the final hall." The devouring animals are timely reported.


    Hua Ruge picks eyebrows. The staff is scattered, but it''s also good news for her overall plan.


    Below, Ye Sheng and Ye Jing are at the front. A group of people have already stood. Ye Ming points to the hall in front of him and says, "uncle, this is the hall we didn''t open before."


    "Let''s go and have a look." Ye Sheng said he took the lead in the past.


    Ye Jing also follows closely. There are also boundaries in the hall. The spirit cannot penetrate. You can only open the door to see.


    Ye Sheng is a supernatural realm, but he is not afraid to push forward.


    "Squeak!"


    When the prohibitions on the door disappeared, the heavy bronze door opened.


    Ye Sheng is about to step in, but ye Jing stops him. "Uncle, be careful of the mechanism. Hua Ruge and juntianxia haven''t appeared yet. They may be in there. Don''t let them have a chance."


    After all, it''s not easy to make an axe.


    Hearing this, Ye Sheng thought it was reasonable and said, "let''s come in together. I''d like to see what mechanism can do for so many of us."


    In any case, when the situation is not clear, the security of the group is greater.


    Ye scenic spot nodded: "the supernatural realm''s all come in, the divine level guards outside is good."


    So a dozen supernatural realm nodded, stood at the gate of the hall together, and then walked in.


    At last, they came to the coffin in the middle.


    Several people looked at each other, and ye Jingdao said: "those two people found that we must hide when we arrived. This is the most suitable place."


    He said that he didn''t care about the warning written on the coffin cover, so he lifted the coffin cover with one force.


    "Dong!"


    When the coffin lid fell to the ground, everyone''s spirit was shocked and they kept looking around.


    Ye Jing looks inside and finds the trace of Hua Ruge.


    As a result, there was not only no one, but also a channel.


    For a while, everyone was attracted by the channel and wondered if there would be any treasure in it.


    These people subconsciously launched the spirit to explore.


    At this time, an extremely fast arrow seemed to be coming from outside the sky, and it was slanting towards the main hall.


    The arrows are so sudden and fast that they don''t lock anyone in. These people don''t feel the threat, and their energy is put on the hidden way, so they don''t have time to stop them.


    The black sharp arrow came from the sky and stabbed on the bronze ground, which was pierced by the force of terror.


    A dozen people didn''t know what it meant. They watched the black arrow pierce the bronze ground. Because of the strong friction caused by the speed, the metal heated up rapidly.


    The next moment they saw the black arrow, which was getting hotter, stabbed on the black powder under the bronze.


    At this time, everyone is thinking, shouldn''t it be the secret room below? What are these black powders?


    But before they had finished thinking about it, they stopped thinking.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The underground explosives continue to explode, breaking through the bronze ground cut by Hua Ruge, and the horrible impact force directly attacks people.


    When these people react, it''s too late for them to carry out work protection again. Their bodies are directly injured.


    The sharp bronze on the ground was blown away, the pieces were scattered everywhere, and everyone was cut countless holes.


    "Boom!"


    The huge voice is accompanied by the fire. Hua Ruge puts up his long bow and says to the emperor, "what''s the power?"


    "It''s more powerful than a couple of supernatural forces." Jun Tianxia analyzed it and asked, "those powders are so powerful?"


    "Better materials." Hua laughs like a song.


    She just put her spiritual brand in it, and it''s good to lock it when she starts. So she hits directly across the border. These people don''t even have time to react.


    The power of the explosives in the whole secret room is terrible. Not only the supernatural realm inside, but also the divine level outside are affected and seriously injured.


    These people have suffered a great loss, but they have not been bombed. They all fly to the sky after reaction.


    Hua Ruge and so on is now, nature cannot let them run.


    As soon as the secret array was closed, the city of the sky suddenly appeared, and it grew rapidly, pressing down.


    In the blink of an eye, the city of the sky has covered the whole temple of light.


    When ye''s family saw the huge city fall, they clearly knew that they and others had been calculated.


    Their body shape has not yet reached the boundary above the sky city. The king''s sky axe has been sacrificed. Zhou''s Dragon Qi soars. One ax is lying down and beheads several people.


    If these supernatural states were at their peak, they would not be afraid of it, but now they are injured by the blast, their brains are still a little slow, and they dare not connect without defense, so they fall one after another.


    Needless to say, those God level ones all fall down, after all, they can''t break the boundary above the sky city.


    "Boom!"


    The sky city fell on the island, and the whole island was shaken three times. Those who had just come out of the library were also enveloped.


    Hua Yuege stands in the city, looking at dozens of people in front of him.


    Juntianxia is standing with her, holding an axe, ready to fight.


    The supernatural body is very strong, so even if she is powerful, she only wastes half of their strength.


    The God level strong is not directly impacted, but the body is weaker than the supernatural state, so it is also half of the strength.


    Hua Ruge roughly glanced at the outcome of the war and was satisfied.


    But there is a more tragic one, that is to enter the temple, but the strength is only God level Ye Jing.


    Now he''s paralyzed on the ground. He''s outgassed more and intake less. Ye Sheng gives him some pills to sit up and open his eyes.


    But it''s better not to open it. When he saw Hua Ruge''s smiling face, he felt that his chest was hot and his throat was sweet.


    "Wow!"


    He stooped to spit out blood, then fell back straight.

 Chapter 704

    "Jing''er." Ye Sheng hurried to help him. It was not only the transport of the power, but also the rescue of the pill.


    Hua Ruge, on the other hand, looked at Jun Tianxia and said, "I''m not able to bear it. Do you think it will not blow up, but I''m angry."


    "It looks like it''s going to be fast. Say more." Juntianxia is very cooperative.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said to the Ye family, "don''t waste your time. It''s going to die after a while."


    Ye Jing recovers gradually. Ye Sheng pulls down his tattered robe and stares at Hua Ruge. His eyes are angry: "are you Hua Ruge?"


    "Exactly." Hua Ruge is still smiling.


    "You dare to use intrigue against my Ye family. You are looking for death." Ye Sheng''s transverse voice.


    Hua Ruge dug his ears and said, "your family is not bothered. One by one, Ye''s family is talking about it. Is Ye''s family great?"


    "Unbridled!" Ye Sheng gave a howl.


    The smile on Hua Ruge''s face became more and more faint. She said, "this is your Ye family''s own fault."


    if these ye family people don''t keep pestering her, how can they make her fight.


    Ye Sheng''s chest heaved up and down. Another man stood up and said, "second brother, let me ask her."


    This man is thin and thin. Although he has blood stains on his face, his sharp light is still striking.


    Just for a short time, he thought of the key to the problem.


    The reason why the Ye family is so easy to fall into the trap is that Hua Ruge has taken one step ahead of them.


    It shows that Hua Ruge knows a lot about ye family, but ye family doesn''t know her Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is a smart man, who can survive.


    "How do you know we''re going to deal with you?" Ye Ru asked.


    This is a prerequisite. Only when you know what ye family is going to do and what they are going to do, can you make such a careful plan.


    The Ye family thought that they were a surprise attack, and the other side could not be prepared, but they did not want to have their whereabouts revealed.


    Hua rugo raised his eyebrows and looked at him and said, "why should I tell you? Besides, is it useful for someone whose life cannot be guaranteed?"


    Ye Ru is calmer than Ye Sheng. He doesn''t get angry, but says, "we are as strong as clouds. Even if we suffer some minor injuries, it''s not within your reach. Cooperate with me wisely. Maybe I can let you live."


    Hua Ruge sighed and said sympathetically, "your Ye family are naive enough to enter my Weng, and you can still enjoy it?"


    As soon as she spoke, there was a supernatural strong man in the deciduous family. His face was ugly and he said, "how come my spiritual power is getting less and less?"


    "Me too."


    "I''m also the same. The more I use my power, the less I can feel it. Now it''s more obvious."


    Ye family one by one.


    This phenomenon is very weak, so they didn''t find it at first, but they all felt the same when someone mentioned it.


    A moment later, Ye''s family was horrified to find that all the people present had this phenomenon.


    The leaf Confucianist Yun once achievement, the facial expression ugliness asks: "Hua Ruge, what mean means did you use?"


    "Don''t be cunning and despicable. You come to provoke me first, as if you were the victim."


    Hua Yuege continued with a disdainful look: "when you bully, you use your fists. Now you want to reason when you are planted in my hand. There is no such cheap thing in the world."


    "It''s poison. We''re poisoned." A God power catches the subtle changes in his body and quickly opens his mouth.


    "What poison?" Ye Sheng asked.


    "I don''t know, but this poison will absorb the spiritual power in our body, and it seems that the more spiritual power it absorbs, the more toxic it is." The man said with fear on his face.


    The rest of the Ye family were also surprised. If it goes on like this, they will become useless without others'' help.


    Because ye''s family is too conceited, there is no doctor in the group, and they are helpless in this situation.


    "How could this happen? When did you poison it? " Ye confusedly asked.


    Hua rugo pointed to the copper piece on the ground and said, "because I used copper piece without making shrapnel. If I am a Dan master and don''t poison it, I''m sorry for this occupation."


    She shut up all day and night before she came out, and combined all her learning to refine the drop of bone poison,


    when the drug enters the human body, it''s hard to find it, and it''s hard to get into the bone soon, and then try to drive it away. Moreover, the rogue of the poison is that he can absorb the power to strengthen himself, and the more power he absorbs,


    it''s like snowball In the later stage, no one can support it.


    Ye Sheng stared at Hua Ruge: "do you know the origin of my Ye family? If you provoke us, we will suffer along with you."


    "I say again, you''re the first to provoke me." Hua, like a song, corrected her appearance.


    It''s too much for someone to beat black and white in front of her.


    "Unbridled!" Ye Sheng said, and with a shake of the sword in his hand, he cut his sword to the sky like a song.


    Hua Ruge blinks her eyes. It''s not that she''s calm, but that Ye Sheng''s speed is too fast. She just feels like a flower in front of her eyes.


    "When!"


    From the sound of gold and iron, Ye Sheng''s long sword collided with the king''s heavenly axe, and the battle''s aftereffect was as loud as a song.


    Supernatural is not fun.


    The king uses the imperial dragon Qi to control the open axe, which is powerful. However, Ye Sheng''s strength is damaged by a lot of injuries, which is naturally incomparable.


    Just a confrontation Ye Sheng will be under the pressure of the golden light of the sky axe, and after falling on the ground, he will take a few steps back.


    Jun Tianxia stood in front of Hua Ruge and said with a sidelong look, "or we can go together."


    Dozens of saints at the back of his speech also came over and pulled back.


    "While the toxicity is not strong, we will fight quickly." Ye Sheng orders.


    When you look at these people, there is no fluctuation in your eyes. Now the threat they can cause to him is not big.


    "What''s the hurry? When I come to my sky city, my host hasn''t entertained you well."


    Hua Yuege said, and his heart moved. The blood lines appeared at the feet of all the Ye family, covering dozens of people.


    Ye Sheng''s face is disdainful: "with this small skill of carving insects?"


    "If you don''t like it, come out and show me." Hua Yuege said that the hanging array was started, and the blood was shining for a while.


    But the city of the sky is not powerful because it drinks too little blood. The threat to the supernatural realm is very small. The divine level has to deal with it in a hurry because it is injured.


    But the holy level is unlucky. Even if they are not hurt, they can''t defeat the power of the array.


    But the strong in the supernatural realm didn''t mean to save them. After all, the first thing they did was to kill Hua Ruge and the king.


    When Emperor Tianxia knew the purpose of Hua Ruge, he stayed in the sky of the array. What he had to do was to fight back those who rushed out of the array.

 Chapter 705

    The emperor''s Dragon Spirit soared in the monarch''s world, which had an overwhelming advantage over the three supernatural realms for the time being, but Hua rugo felt that it would not be an opponent after a long time.


    After all, even if the supernatural realm is injured, the whole eleven are not easy to deal with. Moreover, the Ye family has been collecting treasures from the mainland for so many years, so it''s natural that there are no fewer cards.


    So Hua Ruge controls the array and transmits the sound to the devouring beast in the space. Once he feels the breath of the treasure, he will eat it with Jun Tianxia.


    Swallowing animals have to listen to something to eat on the spirit, constantly searching in the crowd.


    The great array is running very fast. In a moment, more than 30 saints have been hanged by the great array.


    After absorbing the blood essence and energy of more than 30 life saints, the color of blood red array pattern is heavier, and the power of large array is more than doubled.


    Even a dozen gods can''t support it.


    Ye Rulian hurriedly said, "elder brother, this battle is weird. It will absorb more manpower. We can''t let it go."


    A lot of people are aware of this problem. The power of this great array has increased dramatically now. It''s terrible to absorb people''s energy and strength.


    While they were talking, they had taken the lives of two gods, and there was no body.


    The power of the array becomes stronger. If the level of God is gone, they will not want to be alone if they are beyond the realm of God.


    "One is responsible for protecting the God level children." Ye Sheng said that he also pulled down from above and took over Ye Jing from ye Ru''s hand.


    Other supernatural realms also rushed to protect God level children, and became extremely passive.


    Ye Sheng was shocked and said, "the city of the sky is indeed the most fierce thing. This kind of attack is beyond defense."


    The attack mode of the sky city is that the more people there are, the more favorable it is. Once the array is opened, you will be afraid of fewer people.


    It''s just chilling.


    Now there are dozens of Saint level strong power, Hua Ruge controller array is more flexible, and constantly put pressure on the supernatural realm strong.


    When did ye family''s supernatural realm suffer such a loss? But now you can only bear it. You want to seek a breakthrough when the big formation is weaker.


    In fact, the big battle is not the biggest problem for them. The biggest problem is the poison in their bodies.


    Now the poison snowballing is bigger and bigger, and they are more and more incompetent. If they don''t detoxify in two days, they will become useless.


    So these people are in a hurry, but there is a king in the next big battle, and these injured supernatural realm need to protect the God level children. It is almost impossible to break through.


    So they began to take out their own cards, and all kinds of magic tools were taken out.


    Once juntianxia finds out that these people take out the magic instrument and interfere with it from the side, Hua rugo also controls the concentrated attack of the array,


    before they can drive the magic instrument, they feel that the blue light in front of them flashes and the magic instrument disappears without trace.


    Some people use the magic weapon of life, which is even more serious when the devoured animal eats it.


    "Fairy, what is your origin?" Ye was so angry that he almost bled.


    For so many years, the Ye family has never failed in the mainland, even sending a little disciple. Nowadays, so many strong people have been suppressed by Hua Ruge. Who can be upset.


    Hua Ruge was very happy to abuse them. His face sank when he said this, and he said, "you are the fairy. Your family are the fairy."


    The nickname is too bad for her to bear.


    Ye Sheng is even more arrogant, too arrogant!


    The array is running continuously, and the poisons in their bodies are getting worse and worse. Hua rugo looks better when she sees these people''s faces getting worse and worse.


    Do not live without self abuse.


    After a while, ye Ru said, "Hua Ruge, do you know that we are upper bound people? You will not let go of our upper bound if you kill us."


    Hua Ruge listened to this but said with a smile: "now you think I have the ability to kill you?"


    "You..." Ye Ru can''t calm down now.


    Hua Ruge said lazily: "I Hua Ruge don''t have trouble with people, but don''t expect me to let you go if you offend me. As for those who are not in the upper world, don''t scare me, or I will kill you first with a shake of my hand."


    She certainly does not have that ability, but this does not prevent her from boasting.


    At this point, she can''t stop it, or she will get even more revenge.


    Ye Ru stopped talking, but ye Jingqiang opened his eyes and said, "Hua is like a song. Are you surprised?"


    Ordinary people will have some mood fluctuation, yearning or fear when they hear the upper bound, but Hua Ruge only doesn''t care when he hears it.


    "To tell you the truth, girl, I know your details. Aren''t they just a group of bloodsuckers?" Hua Ruge groaned and said, "if you quietly withdraw, I naturally don''t want to provoke you, but if you put your ideas on me, will I let you go?"


    Her words surprised the Ye family.


    "How do you know our details?" asked ye Shenglian


    "You''re going to die anyway. It doesn''t matter if you say it." Hua Yuege looked at them and said in a proper way: "I, too, come from the upper world. There are so many things like this."


    Naturally, she won''t tell shangguanlilai, so she just talks nonsense.


    "Are you kidding us?" Ye Ru said angrily that there are rules between the two worlds, so it''s not so easy to come and go.


    "You''re not stupid." Hua Yuege''s voice rose, and said, "it''s just a little bit of life."


    Nothing is more bitter than dying young.


    "It''s impossible for outsiders of our Ye family to know. How do you know?" Ye Ru is not willing to ask.


    As long as they have a little guard and a little preparation, they will not fall into the present field.


    "Outsiders don''t know? Are you sure? " Hua Yuege asked.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It means that not only me and the emperor, but also the other two forces know it. It''s still a secret?" Hua, like a song, never stops talking.


    This sentence makes Ye''s family''s spirit fluctuate greatly, because they can be sure that no outsiders will know about it, but the current situation can only show that ye''s family has been bought.


    So they looked at each other with different eyes.


    Hua Ruge takes the opportunity to increase the power of the array and attack three gods at the same time.


    You don''t have to wait for Hua Ruge to say that you will take the initiative to distract the attention of those supernatural states that are already lost.


    This time, two more powerful gods were killed.


    Ye Jing looks worried, but he can''t help it, just waiting for Hua Ruge.


    "Don''t stare. I let you go on purpose to deliver the news before. Do you think I can''t help you?" Hua Ruge controls the array, and the air conditioner Kan Yejing.


    Ye Jing''s face was red, and his eyes were full of resentment at Hua Ruge.

 Chapter 706

    "I''ve said before that your two brothers died because they didn''t listen to my advice. You don''t believe it. Now you''ve done the same again." Hua Ruge didn''t let him go.


    Ye Jing''s face is becoming more and more red. It''s angry, and it''s hard to be ashamed.


    If he had not been clever, he would not have let so many people fall into the trap of Hua Ruge.


    "But you don''t have to be unbalanced. No one grows brains." Hua Yuege continued.


    At last, Ye Jing could not help it. Another mouthful of blood gushed out and fell down again.


    This did not rise again, when ye Sheng found out, the liquid crystal had been as gas as silk.


    "Jing''er, you have to hold on." Ye Sheng feeds Ye Jing pill again.


    But ye Jing is not only damaged by his body, but also by his heart. The elixir can''t help him.


    So a moment later, his neck was crooked, and his body was absorbed by the sky city.


    The strength of the array is more and more powerful, and Ye Sheng says angrily, "Hua is like a song, you are very deceiving."


    "Stop shouting. It''s no use." Hua Ruge''s subtle exhortation.


    With the monarch and the devouring beast in the world, ye family''s bottom card can not play a role at all, only passively blocking the array, and the situation is getting worse and worse.


    However, these people are still super ones, although they are not at a disadvantage that can be overcome in a short time, so the two sides started a half day long standoff.


    In this period of time, because of the excessive consumption of the large array, no one came to supplement it, and the strength weakened a little.


    And those supernatural realms are not so good. Although the strength of the big array is weakened, their strength is not only consumed, but also absorbed by the stronger and stronger poison in the body, which is even more inadequate.


    In fact, the great array can''t be trapped in the supernatural realm, but they have to protect the more than a dozen God level children, and they are covetous by the emperor. It''s very difficult for them to break through the array.


    They can only endure now. Only when they have consumed the power of the array and can''t do harm to the God level children can they have room to use it.


    It''s just that they don''t know how much of their internal strength will be eaten by that time.


    This is not good for them, but it will be even worse if the remaining ten divine children are fed to sky city.


    They have no better choice.


    No matter what Hua Ruge they choose, they are happy to see that as long as they delay time, these supernatural realms will drag themselves out of use.


    The stalemate lasted from late evening to late night, and from late night to dawn. The blood light of the array was weaker and weaker, and its strength was almost consumed.


    Ye''s supernatural power waited a day, and half of the remaining strength in his body was absorbed, and then he waited for the present opportunity.


    "Break the battle!"


    With a roar, Ye Sheng takes the lead to tear the formation apart.


    But now the great battle formation can''t stop them. They have no power to deal with the God level children together.


    Big formation was easily broken, Hua Ruge also stopped.


    Now ye''s family still has eleven supernatural realms and ten divine level children, but most of their strength has gone.


    Jun Tianxia looks at Hua Ruge and asks, "now it''s my turn."


    He became a thug completely beside her, which he could not cry or laugh at.


    Hua Ruge made a gesture of asking for help and said with a smile, "of course, I can''t make sure."


    Jun Tianxia stepped forward and looked at the twenty or so people in front of him. He said indifferently, "let''s go together."


    "You''re so arrogant, you don''t want to go today." Ye Sheng coldly said a command: "the supernatural realm attacks the sovereign world, and the rest of the divine level goes to capture Hua like a song."


    "No way." As soon as the king''s fierce eyebrow peak is raised, the blue robe is calm and automatic, surrounded by dragon Qi, and the momentum of dominating the world is scattered, which makes people dare not look at it directly.


    Hua Ruge is behind him. There is an illusion that he has become tall.


    He dropped a word, and his golden axe flashed. He locked all the twenty people in front of him in one stroke, and didn''t give anyone a chance to escape.


    Ye Sheng and ye Ru are both blindfold, taking the supernatural realm to attack.


    The God level receives the influence of the open sky axe and retreats continuously.


    In the face of eleven supernatural States, the emperor''s face will remain the same, and the axe will be wielded continuously. Only when five or six supernatural states are added together, can the power of terror be barely offset.


    Every time he forces the supernatural realm to retreat, juntianxia will fight against the God level children behind them, so as not to let these people besiege Hua Ruge.


    Although he had the upper hand, Hua Yuege frowned slightly. She saw that Jun Tianxia''s consumption was very large, and she would suffer losses later.


    She turned her eyes, turned her hands and took out the stick. "I''ll deal with those gods," she said


    And she rushed to the ten remaining gods.


    It''s too late for juntianxia to stop her.


    Hua Ruge is not blind. Although she can''t defeat these people with her holy strength, most of them have already gone. It''s OK for her to hold them back.


    "Be careful." King world exhort.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "don''t worry."


    Ye''s family hated her so much that they all rushed towards her at a glance. There were three people in the front, three in the back and two on both sides.


    These people flash the long sword of cold light to lock Hua Ruge in a moment. She can''t retreat.


    Hua Ruge picked out the corner of her eyes and stood in place in the air. In front of ten people, a pale yellow earth shield appeared around her.


    But her instant shield can only block the sword Qi. Once these people''s long swords are stabbed at the same time, they can''t resist it.


    Ye''s family also knew that they had to speed up.


    "Crackle!"


    "Crackle!"


    Just as they were about to go up, ten thunders in the sky were smashing down on these people''s heads.


    If they were not afraid in their heyday, but now they were seriously injured, they would not dare to resist, so they had to withdraw.


    After a round, no one got the advantage.


    Hua Ruge also realized that it''s a little difficult to hold these people down. Now they''re fighting wildly. Once they have tactics to cooperate with her, she will suffer.


    The Ye family didn''t give her a chance to think about it. They attacked again. Hua Ruge kept moving. He waved the stick in his hand and tried to resist it while trying to find a way.


    The battle is not life or death, and there are not so many twists and turns. If it''s not good to waste, it''s only death.


    A movement in her eyes made up her mind.


    After she beat back the joint attack of the three, another three came face to face.


    "Hum!"


    With a sound of metal trembling, the tripod smashed into the three people.


    Two of the three carried swords to block, the other continued to attack Hua Ruge.


    It''s rare for someone to be alone. Hua Ruge will not let it go. One stick will open his sword, and one backhand will hit him on the chest.


    However, when she was about to touch his heart, two more people locked her with sword Qi. If she could fight back now, but if she fought with all her strength, she would not be able to avoid sword Qi.

 Chapter 707

    Damn.


    She frowned, slapped the man in front of her and turned to face the two behind.


    This palm doesn''t use strength. It''s not seriously hurt at the divine level.


    When she was dealing with two people behind her, three more rushed up. Although these divine powers were damaged, the combined strength of several people was equivalent to a person''s heyday.


    This kind of wheel race really gives Hua Ruge a headache. She can only deal with it while looking for opportunities.


    On the other side, juntianxia went on much more smoothly. The supernatural realm was defeated by him. In a short time, two people were seriously injured. If there was no accident, the battle would be over in half a day.


    Hua Ruge has a panoramic view of the situation, and has a bottom in his heart. As long as those supernatural states fail, these divine levels will not be able to turn over the waves.


    The fighting on both sides continued.


    At the same time, there are Cangsong temple and Zixiao Holy Land stuck.


    Tuoba Rui gets the news that Hua Ruge is going to the East China Sea. He can''t rest assured. Before Zixiao Holy Land''s defense array is broken, he withdraws the array and takes the initiative to fight against the seven supernatural situations with one man''s strength. It''s extremely difficult to fight.


    Other strongmen in the holy land set up a battle array to kill other gods and saints of Ye''s family. Because the battle array was created by Tuo BARREI according to the rules of the road, it can be handled with more enemies and less enemies.


    One day after the war broke out in Zixiao holy land, the great battle formation of Cangsong temple was broken. Childe Wuxian took the strong man of the temple to fight. He looked pale, but his strength was still terrible, and the war supernatural realm also prevailed.


    In addition, there are many powerful people in Cangsong temple, so it''s easier to fight this battle.


    Tianfu university is the most stable one, because most of the strong are led away by Hua Ruge. Only two supernatural beings attack the formation.


    There is also a supernatural realm into the Royal Palace of Daewoo. Daewoo has no resistance, but because most of the treasures are in the king''s world, the strong man almost returns empty handed.


    Shangguan Li lives in a secret house in the capital of Dayu. He always pays attention to the situation of all parties. There is no wave or billow on his pretty face.


    "Lord, who do you think will win this war?" Lan''er asked on the side.


    As soon as Shangguan glass was urged by Lingli, the letter in his hand turned into debris and fell on the table.


    After a moment''s concentration, her thin lips lifted lightly and spewed out three words: "it''s hard to say."


    "Can''t you count it?" For the first time, Lan''er saw that his cabinet leader was not sure about one thing.


    Shangguanli leans on the chair and slowly closes his eyes, but doesn''t speak again.


    On the East China Sea, the battle in the city of the sky becomes more and more fierce. The king forces the supernatural realm back and forth, and even the battle array is still suppressed.


    Hua Ruge fought against the ten gods and wounded three people. Now there are only seven people left to besiege her.


    Although she consumes a lot, she doesn''t feel anything with her constitution.


    On the contrary, those God level powerful people can''t hold up under such intensity of war, and they are all secretly crying.


    The more you fight, the more energy you have. Are all the people in this element evil?


    Hua rugo thinks that the time is almost over, and it can be over.


    Her idea just flashed, two people rushed to her face, Hua Ruge''s heart was moving, and she said softly, "space fissure."


    The strength of the two men had gone for the most part, and now they are consuming a lot, and they are slow to respond and reach out, so although they feel the strange fluctuation of space, they have no time to avoid it.


    At the next moment, a crack suddenly appears in the space where the two people are. The crack appears at the waist of the two people. In an instant, the two people are cut into two sections, and the blood spurts out.


    This scene seems extremely strange to people, that is, when two people rush forward, the space suddenly splits, and the good two people are cut into two sections without any sound, and the body leans forward with inertia, but the legs have fallen down.


    This is the space gap of Hua Ruge''s two-day study. It''s overwhelming to attack, but it consumes a lot of power. Because of her lack of strength, it''s relatively slow to use. If it''s the heyday of the God level powerful, it''s easy to hide.


    So she chose a time when these people are tired physically and mentally to start, so as to ensure that one hit is the right one.


    They fall on the ground and are absorbed by the city of the sky again. The two gods provide energy for the city of the sky.


    Other gods dare not go forward when they see this.


    Who knows if this strange attack will fall on him.


    "I''ve heard that the space gap consumes a lot. Let''s be alert. She won''t have a chance to do it again." There is a rational Ye family''s son to say.


    Others are still a little uncertain.


    He''s right. I won''t get it if you''re ready. " Hua Ruge picked up his lips and said, "but do you think I will do this to you?"


    As soon as her voice fell, someone exclaimed, "no good."


    But it was too late. Hua Ruge''s heart moved a little. The big bloody array of the city of the sky reappeared, directly covering the three seriously injured people on the ground, and the blood was all over the sky.


    Three screams, the three of them suddenly turned into the nutrition of the city of the sky in the process of regulating breath, and then the big array spread, and the remaining five were also surrounded.


    "You''re not so lucky this time." Hua Yuege said lightly that the power of the five God level powerful people is undoubtedly very terrifying. It''s no surprise to hang these people.


    "No..." There was a cry of despair in the formation.


    Hua Ruge stood on one side, his face indifferent: "all said, don''t provoke me."


    The eyes of the supernatural realm are red when they see this scene, but the situation they face is very difficult. The strength in their body is absorbed by the poison constantly, and they are unable to protect themselves. Naturally, they can''t control this side.


    The big array disappeared after the other five gods became nutrients. Hua Ruge picked up all the space rings on the ground and fed them to the devouring animals.


    After all, no matter what baby is not as good as her ability and strength.


    Swallowing animals digest in space. Hua Ruge sits on the ground with his knees crossed, recovers his body''s consumption with his spiritual power, and strengthens his cultivation by the way.


    After using the space crack, her own consumption is not small. She needs to recover as soon as possible. After all, the battle is not over.


    But this is obviously her worry, because the more you fight, the more obvious your advantage will be.


    Half an hour later, Hua Ruge opened her eyes. Unfortunately, she still didn''t break through.


    She looked at the battlefield, and now those supernatural states are at the end of the line. Eleven besieged monarchs and the world are also defeated.


    "Boom!"


    With the help of an axe, the five supernatural states joined forces to resist and send out the horrible aftereffect of the battle.


    After a strike, Hua rugo looked at the battlefield and saw two supernatural states fall down and spit blood. Naturally, she could not let go of such an opportunity.


    Turn your hand and take out the big black bow. Draw the bow and take the arrow. Shoot at the falling supernatural realm.

 Chapter 708

    "Hey!"


    "Whew!"


    The bow and arrow let out two sharp shrieks from the string. The two supernatural bodies were already falling, so they could not escape.


    The bow and arrow passed through the chest, sending these two people who were dying.


    The two fell to the ground and became the nourishment of the sky city. Hua Ruge looked at the remaining nine supernatural states in the sky and imagined how much these people would enhance the array power of the sky city.


    She can''t join the battle circle above. She can only hold the bow and wait below.


    It''s said that she took the long bow from her cheap father, Hua Shengxiong. It''s also said that it''s something her mother left behind.


    This bow is very difficult to pull. She thought that in addition to her strong body, she might be able to pull it with those natural powers.


    The power of this bow is really great.


    She felt the simple patterns on the bow and wondered if her mother was going to leave them to her, and then she was robbed by the old man Hua Shengxiong.


    Now that none of the parties were present, she thought there was no answer.


    The king of the upper world is very powerful. He splits the supernatural realm one by one, but does not kill it.


    When Hua Ruge looks at him, he smiles at her. The expression in his eyes is like: "shoot for you to play."


    She is so sweaty that you don''t look like such a naive person.


    But people are not dead after all. She can only pull the bow and shoot down one by one. I don''t know if she is Hou Yi.


    In the end, Ye Sheng and ye Ru are the only two brothers who can stand up to you. They also know that they are at the end of the line and there is no chance to win. So they exchanged a look and were furious.


    Is this suicide?


    No, it should be a suicide.


    A supernatural self exploding Willick is much more powerful than them.


    Jun Tiancong eyebrows, hands open sky axe, but this is not axe blade, but two dragon Qi.


    These two dragon Qi rushed into their bodies and directly dispersed their violent spiritual power. They could not gather any more.


    Now they are dead and not dead, but they break up and fall directly from the air.


    Jun Tianxia put away his axe and fell in front of the two men. His face was always indifferent.


    Hua Ruge also put up his long bow, went to the two people, and looked at the two brothers who had become useless people.


    "Any last words?" She asked, with a lack of expression.


    "You two There will be no good end... " Ye Sheng said, blushing and spitting blood.


    Ye Ru is also unwilling.


    People who have never lost will never accept their failure.


    Jun world big sleeve a wave, ended two people''s lives.


    Their bodies soon disappeared, leaving only their swords and space rings.


    "It''s karma." Hua Ruge looks at the scattered objects on the ground, which seems to have a way of feeling.


    Jun Tianxia looked at her and asked, "how do you say that?"


    "The sky city originally had a master. The elder, yulingfeng, was chased to death by the Ye family. He left his last words that he would kill the Ye family again."


    Hua Ruge pointed to himself and said, "that''s me."


    "You won''t say yes." Open your eyes to the world.


    He knows her. She is a kind-hearted person and will never kill innocent people.


    Hua Ruge nodded, looked around the sky city and said: "but so many people of Ye family died here, so I said, karma."


    Juntianxia listened to her quietly and did not speak.


    Hua Ruge turned to look at him and said, "it''s time to go."


    People have been killed, and the goal has been achieved. We should go.


    "Let''s go."


    At this time, the sky darkened again, and the sunset was dazzling. The city of the sky rose slowly. Hua Yuege stood on the wall of the city of the sky. When she looked at the huge temple made of bronze, she suddenly asked:


    "last time you brought Mr. Shen, it seems that you said that the whole hall is a magic weapon?"


    "You want to take it?"


    Hua Yuege''s eyes brightened and he said, "swallow the beast and eat it."


    Last time, because of Su Nianxia''s death, Hua Ruge was sad and forgot about it. Now, she remembers her journey back to her hometown.


    As soon as the devouring animal hears something to eat, the electric light generally jumps out of the space and flies down.


    Although you didn''t open your mouth, it was obvious that you had some doubts. So small animals could swallow the temple of light?


    "Ahhh."


    As soon as the devouring beast opened his mouth, his mouth opened wider and wider, which soon blocked the two people''s vision of the temple of light.


    Its small body is unchanged, and it''s funny behind its head.


    Soon one of its mouths covered the sky over the temple of light, and it bit down.


    It''s too horrible for you to take a breath.


    But it''s still shocking. As soon as the entrance of the temple, the devouring animal''s mouth is slowly closed, and the temple is gradually digested as it is closed.


    Hua Ruge feels the surging spirit in her body and moves in her heart. It seems that this time she can break through.


    It took a while for the devouring beast to shut up completely, and his head began to shrink gradually. After a while, he would return to Hua Ruge''s shoulder as before.


    And there is only a bare Island left in place, on which nothing grows, and it is estimated that it will sink soon.


    Such a huge temple seems to have never appeared, and everything is an illusion of people.


    Monarch world saw devour a beast, devour a beast always afraid of life, turn around to drill into the space.


    Hua Ruge fixed the direction, and then said to Jun Tianxia, "if I want to shut up for three days, I will ask you to protect my Dharma."


    "Don''t worry, no one can disturb you." It''s up to you.


    "Thank you." Hua Ruge said that he would sit on the ground with his knees crossed, and move the spiritual power from his body.


    Hua Ruge has reached the top of the holy level. He swallowed so many space rings before, and has reached the edge of breakthrough. Only a powerful force is needed to break through the bottleneck.


    And this is an opportunity.


    When you look at it, you can see that the spiritual power of Hua Ruge is continuously strengthened.


    He didn''t know why Hua Ruge broke through so fast before, but today he understands that there is such a magical pet as swallowing a beast that can be promoted by eating, which is naturally much easier than his own cultivation.


    She is really a man of great chance.


    The king thinks, oneself also cross knee meditate, in order to repair the strength that oneself loses.


    The first time that the battlefield here ended, the other two sides of the war were still going on. Tuoba Rui and childe Wuchen were injured to varying degrees and were still fighting hard.


    And Tianfu college, Daewoo''s supernatural realm, but the three still have no way to the array.


    It''s very difficult for the college''s strong to break through because they take turns to dominate the array and constantly renew their strength.


    The Ye family here sent two people back to the clan two days ago to move the soldiers. They sent two people, one God level and one holy level. What they didn''t know was that the family didn''t receive any news from either side of the battlefield.

 Chapter 709

    From Tianfu college and Cangsong temple. Zixiao holy land has sent messages to the Ye family. The contents are basically the same. It says that these forces have been prepared for a long time, and someone in the family has leaked the news.


    But now that four or five days have passed, there is no movement in the Ye family, and there is nothing wrong with the arrogance of the Ye family.


    Dayu emperor capital, shangguanli will look at the letter in his hand and destroy it again, with a cold radian on his lips.


    Lan''er finds that the owner of his pavilion has become less gentle since he came into contact with Ye''s family. He is more expressionless.


    According to her intuition, the owner of her cabinet must have a grudge with Ye family, otherwise it would not be so.


    After shangguanli destroyed the letter, he said: "five days later, it''s time to come back."


    "Do you mean Dean Hua?" Lan''er asked on the side.


    Shangguan Li nods.


    "You''re so sure she can win?" Lan''er said curiously.


    "If she can''t win any more, it''s not worth mentioning that she is as beautiful as a song." Shangguan Li is confident.


    China is like a song. She has such trust in herself.


    Lan''er nods and fills her tea.


    Shangguan Li''s fingers are rhythmically burning on the table. Look at that look and mind. It''s a little heavy.


    Above the East China Sea.


    "Boom!"


    A roar in Hua Ruge''s body, close to another one after another is happening.


    As the explosion came out, her breath rose rapidly and became stronger and stronger.


    The monsters in the sea felt the strong fluctuation of spiritual power. They jumped out of the sea one by one, and then escaped from the sea. The noise was loud.


    Jun Tianxia opened his eyes in meditation and was slightly surprised to see Hua Ruge''s eyes.


    Even if it''s like this, it''s too fast. It''s only two days!


    It''s incredible.


    "Boom!" The explosion continues to spread, and the breath of Hua Ruge is still rising.


    Finally, after the nine blasts, Hua Yuege''s breath reached its peak, but her breath was many times stronger than that of the ordinary God level strong man.


    The monsters on the sea below are even more noisy, and the sea area of dozens of miles around is full of chaos.


    Hua is like a song. Her eyes are suddenly opened. There seems to be a golden flash in her pupils.


    She looked down at her hands, her smile growing.


    "It turns out that''s the divine level." Hua rugo stood up, stretched out his arms and kicked, looked at Jun Tianxia and asked, "do you know how I feel now?"


    "How do you feel?" Asked the king with great interest.


    "Even if there is a supernatural realm in front of me, I dare to fight him." Hua Ruge felt the surging power in his body and boasted about it.


    "The king world hears speech to smile a way:" the difference between the divine level and supernatural realm is very big, but although you are big, but should be able to protect life


    "Fight!"


    Hua Ruge said and shook her fist. She just felt that she had endless strength and wanted to fight with someone.


    The emperor raised his eyebrows and said, "or I will accompany you."


    Hua rugo thought about his strength, and finally shook his head and said, "even if we do, you know that I don''t know how to deal with it. It''s not good if I hurt you."


    Of course, she''s bullshit. Although she started to break through a little bit, she still knew her own way. Her strength against Zhan juntianxia must not be found even in the north.


    Juntianxia knows her mind, smiles and stops talking.


    In fact, Hua Ruge should practice for a while now to consolidate his accomplishments, so that it will not be so difficult in the future, but Hua Ruge is too happy to sit.


    Once again, she stood on the wall of the city of sky. At this time, the city of sky has almost reached the shore of the East China Sea. From this direction, she could see the small fishing village she and Tuo barrow had lived in before.


    Now in the evening, every family in the fishing village buries a pot to make rice. The smoke is curling up, and there is a peaceful atmosphere.


    What happened on the mainland seems to have nothing to do with here, how to live or how to live.


    "It''s a nice place." Hua is like a song with envy on her face.


    She was thinking about when she could settle down and live here without asking about the world.


    Jun Tianxia looked at her envious eyes and said, "do you like simple life?"


    "Yes, that''s good." Hua said with a sigh: "but I still have too many things to accomplish, and I don''t know when I can achieve this wish?"


    When they talked, the city of the sky was close to the small fishing village. Hua Ruge looked at the rows of small houses below, and his face was full of longing.


    She really missed the days before.


    The sky city flies over the fishing village, but Hua Ruge suddenly feels a familiar breath, so she stops the sky city.


    "What''s the matter?" The emperor asked about the unknown situation in the world.


    "I met some acquaintances here." Hua said with a smile.


    She meant not the villagers she knew when she lived here, but the old people, which surprised her.


    Then she said, "shall we go down to see you?"


    Because shangguanli told her to make a quick decision and go back earlier, but now she must go down to have a look.


    "All right." You have no opinion.


    He is a very independent person, but he seems to have no idea in front of huaruge.


    Hua Ruge turns his hands and puts up the city of the sky. They fall down.


    In order not to disturb the residents, the two fell to another seaside, and then walked to the small fishing village.


    Walking to the courtyard of the former Zhangjia, Hua Ruge saw the Zhangjia family at a glance, and two young and abrupt figures also sat at the table for dinner.


    Men and women are all in cotton clothes. Men''s faces are uninhibited, while women''s are gentle as water. Their eyes are light when they look at each other.


    These two people are not others. They are Yunjin and Tang Qian who left Gulong city and said they would walk everywhere.


    "Yunjin, elder martial sister qian''er, long time no see." Hua rugo opened the gate and went in.


    At this opening, all the people at the table turned their heads and looked over. When they saw Hua Ruge, they were surprised.


    After all, I haven''t seen her for a long time. I didn''t expect her to appear suddenly.


    Tang Qian put down the bowl, walked forward and held Hua Ruge''s hand and asked, "Ruge, how did you come?"


    "I''m passing by, but why are you here?" Hua Ruge has a look. The yard she bought nearby is planted with fruits and vegetables. It''s obvious that someone lives there.


    Tang Qian didn''t wait to speak, while the cloud brocade shortcut: "last time I came to see elder martial brother, I thought it was very good here, so I took qian''er to live for a while."


    When he spoke, Tang Qian''s eyes were all smiling, very gentle.


    Hua Ruge looked at the two of them, and looked at the small room on the other side. He looked down and whispered in Tang Qian''s ear, "the house is small. There is only one room and one bed. She has wronged her elder martial sister."

 Chapter 710

    Hearing Hua Ruge''s words, Tang Qian''s face turned red with a Shua, but she said in a low voice: "the house is very good, no No grievance... "


    Hua Ruge said with a smile: "that''s good."


    Before waiting for her to say anything more, Yunjin came up and asked, "what do you say?"


    He saw Tang Qian''s face crimson and suspicious.


    Tang Qian quickly shook her head: "nothing."


    Hua Ruge looked at the brocade and said, "Congratulations, I''ve got the beauty back."


    Yun Brocade took Tang Qian to her bosom and said proudly, "of course, not everyone is so blessed with me."


    Tang Qian couldn''t stand him, but she left without struggling.


    Seeing this scene, Hua Ruge is also very happy, after all, the two are very matched.


    Cloud brocade says this, look to the gentleman world that stands outside the door and ask: "that is the emperor of Daewoo?"


    Juntianxia is carried on his back, so he can''t confirm it.


    "Yes, we two come to Donghai to do something together." Hua Yuege replied.


    "What about senior brother? Is it better? " Brocade asked again.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "I''ve been awake for a long time. Now I''m going back to the holy land."


    "Then I''ll rest assured." Cloud brocade said, look at Hua Ruge and the back of Jun Tianxia: "but how can you two be together? What happened? "


    "It''s not a big deal. We''re really just working together. Put away your thoughts." Hua rugo looked at his gossipy eyes and replied directly.


    He didn''t say anything about it, because he said that brocade couldn''t help. Let him have fun here.


    After the brocade was exposed, there was a half moment of embarrassment on the face, but soon he said: "of course, I don''t think much about it, I know you dare not."


    Hua rugo did not look at her well, and he knew this shortcoming of himself.


    So she waved her hand and said, "well, you can spend your honeymoon here, and I won''t disturb you."


    They don''t know what it means to spend their honeymoon, but they know that Hua Ruge is going.


    "Don''t you stay for two days?" Asked Tang Qian.


    "There''s something that hasn''t been dealt with in the college. I''ll go back first and come to see you when I''m free." Hua Yuege said, and then said to Yun Jin, "you are not allowed to bully my elder martial sister, or I will ask you."


    "I''m different from my senior brother. I don''t bully women." Yunjin smiles with a face that needs beating.


    Hua Ruge said, "goodbye!"


    Then she said goodbye to Zhangjia people, and left with juntianxia.


    In the courtyard, Yunjin holds Tang Qian to watch them leave.


    Stepping on the city of the sky again, Hua Ruge said with emotion, "these two people will enjoy it."


    Your eyes are dim, just listen to her.


    "And you, do you like this life?" Hua Ruge turns to ask the emperor.


    "What do you think?" Ask the world.


    Hua Ruge thought about it and shook his head: "you should not like it."


    He is an ambitious man.


    King world looked at the foot of the mountains and rivers, slowly said: "I have something I want to do."


    Hua Ruge knows that this man is not a sentimental one.


    This is the opposite of Tuo BARREI.


    The speed of sky city is very fast. After a while, it flies back to Daewoo and stops over Tianfu college.


    Nowadays, the gate of Tianfu university is very busy. The array of yard guards stretches for more than ten miles. Dozens of people sent by Ye family are attacking before the array. It seems that the array is very weak and will not be able to resist if it goes on.


    "It''s time to come back." Hua Yuege stood in the sky and said.


    Now there are only three supernatural realms, which are not difficult for her to solve.


    Jun Tianxia said, "I''ll come."


    "You take care of yours, I take care of mine." Hua Ruge picked his lips.


    "According to you."


    Hua Yuege laughs, and the city of the sky falls fast.


    The movement above was soon detected by the people attacking the formation below. When they saw the city of the sky, they were all surprised.


    One of the supernatural realm said, "is China like a song? How dare you bring it to your own door? "


    If Hua Ruge is outside, they won''t have to attack the array so hard.


    His voice spread with the power of spirit, and people in Tianfu University heard it. Many people were surprised for a while.


    When the dean of Tianfu University was absent, many people said that huaruge was greedy for life and afraid of death, and ignored the University.


    Now, Hua Ruge is coming back, which has undoubtedly left them a slap in the face.


    During this period, many people also supported Hua Ruge, saying that Hua Ruge was not such a person. Now these people are excited to hear the voice, and there is no doubt that their expressions do not reveal their pride.


    The people who were slapped were not willing to show weakness. Some of them secretly said, "what''s the use of coming back? Now they are surrounded by so many strong people. Even if they come back, they can only die."


    Those who support Hua Ruge are naturally not angry, but they can''t say anything.


    After the battle of Zhengmo, the talent of Tianfu university has withered. Even Hua Ruge, the dean of Tianfu University, has not achieved high accomplishments. Now, in the face of so many super people, everyone knows that they will not win.


    "Boom!"


    The city of the sky came down and surrounded more than 40 people of the Ye family, but they didn''t care.


    Have supernatural state in, still can be afraid of a little girl?


    No matter how powerful the magic weapon is, it can''t go against the sky.


    "Hua Ruge, I didn''t expect you to come back." Ye''s family joked.


    "If I don''t come back, how can I take your heads off?" Hua Yuege''s face is light with smile, but the look in his eyes is not so friendly.


    "Our lives? You''re not awake yet. " There are ye''s children laughing again.


    "Ha ha!"


    Then came a burst of laughter.


    "It seems that you are not curious why I haven''t fallen into your Ye family''s hands." Hua Ruge''s tone is still flat.


    The soldiers are divided into two ways: one is to come to the college and Dayu, the other is to go to the East China Sea. The Ye family know that Hua Ruge should be captured by so many strong Ye family members if things go well.


    But now the situation is that not only Hua Ruge has not been arrested, but even the monarch is well here.


    What''s going on?


    "You didn''t go to Donghai." The Ye family soon figured it out.


    In their opinion, this is the only explanation for this matter. If they meet Ye''s family in Donghai, they can''t leave.


    As soon as the words came out, the other Ye''s family figured it out.


    "It''s just a matter of time before we go to Donghai. If we catch you, the credit is ours." Another laughed.


    "The truth is that I went to Donghai, met your Ye family, and sent them to the next step."


    Hua Ruge told them the cruel truth directly.


    "Impossible!" Several Ye family members spoke in unison.


    That''s eleven supernatural realm. Even if they meet with the same strength, they are not easy to be killed. What''s more, Hua Ruge and Jun Tianxia are weak in strength. They have no such ability.

 Chapter 711

    "I''m not going to let you judge the truth." Hua Yuege said with a fierce eyes, and his voice was full of the spirit of killing: "I want to tell you that no matter who you are, no matter what status you have, as long as you violate my Tianfu college, you will be killed without forgiveness!"


    Her voice was infused with psychic power. In the moment of exit, it spread all over Tianfu college. Everyone heard that it was a shock of spirit and felt that the blood was rushing to the brain.


    Now if Hua Ruge let them rush out and fight with Ye''s family, they will.


    No one can think that Hua Ruge, a female prostitute, could be so ambitious and admirable.


    Those who had suspected Hua Ruge was on the run now have some fever on their faces.


    Even if Hua Ruge''s strength is not strong, he will only die when he comes back. They also feel that this is a president worthy of respect.


    Lead a knife into a fast, not bear the young head.


    How about death? With such feelings, it''s worthy of being a hero in the world.


    In the city of the sky, Ye''s family looked at Hua Ruge, who was serious, with a surprised look, and all of them beat drums.


    It even occurred to some people that what she said before was not true, was it?


    Hua Ruge didn''t do it directly, but turned to look at the king on one side and said, "you come first."


    Juntianxia''s eyes are always on her face. Her eyes are full of appreciation. Hearing this, he nods and steps forward: "some of you have gone to my Daewoo?"


    "I went, but it''s a pity that the treasure in your palace is not as good as the axe in your hand." A supernatural state of Ye''s family stands out and looks disgusted.


    The king world Mou light a congeals, the hand opens the sky ax to flash, points to that supernatural realm way: "comes up to lead to die."


    "I think it''s you who''s looking for death." When the supernatural state was angry, it flew into the air and fought with the king and the world.


    Hua Ruge looked down at the 40 odd people: "then you will die in my hands."


    When she said that she didn''t wait for others to start, the blood red lines appeared at the feet of all the people, and the big lines turned out to envelop all the people.


    The sky city has just absorbed ten gods and eleven supernatural powers, and now its power has reached the point of extreme terror.


    This was discovered by Ye''s family after the launch of the great array. Let alone the divine level and the holy level, even the two supernatural areas are cool in the heart when facing the bloody light from the attack.


    Because they deeply felt that the power was enough to kill them.


    "Ah ah!"


    A howl of desperation came, and thirty saints were hanged into a blood mist when the battle was opened.


    After the saint level is absorbed by the great array, the power of the great array has been upgraded to another level, and the God level strong man is in danger.


    But such a sense of crisis did not last for a long time. They also followed the saintly path and became the nourishment of the city of the sky one by one.


    The power generated by the fifteen deities can''t be underestimated, so that the two supernatural states are all bruised under the big array. It''s estimated that they won''t last long.


    "Hua Ruge, stop now, or the Ye family won''t let you go." One of them was covered in blood and couldn''t see the opening of the supernatural state.


    Hua rugo reached out his hand and pulled out his ears. "I''m tired of listening to you when you don''t say you''re tired. Didn''t you die in my hands when you started all the time?"


    In fact, she would also like to thank Ye''s family, otherwise how could sky city have such a terrible power.


    "You..." Ye''s supernatural state does not know what to say.


    When they think that the powerful backers are looked down upon like this, they really can''t accept it.


    But their nightmares didn''t last long.


    A moment later, the supernatural realm of fighting with the emperor fell from the sky, and the whole man was split into two pieces.


    It''s easy to deal with a supernatural state with the strength of the monarchy.


    When the supernatural realm is absorbed by the sky city again, the attack power in the array is strengthened, and the two struggling supernatural realms are also twisted into a blood mist by the hanging array.


    Soon, the city of the sky was quiet.


    Only Hua Ruge and Jun Tianxia are left.


    "I''ll go back first. If you need anything, go to me." The way of the king.


    "Good." Hua Yuege said, waving away the border above the sky city.


    When the king left, Hua Yuege picked up the spoils on the ground and fed them to the devouring animals.


    Although she said it easily, she knew in her heart that the Ye family was a giant existence, which was not easy to deal with.


    She needs to break through and become stronger.


    Heart read a move, the city gate of the sky opened, Hua Ruge walked out slowly.


    I thought that in the face of her affairs, the guard''s border was opened. Unexpectedly, the guard''s array and border were opened. In front of her were countless disciples brought by the elder Taishang.


    These people are armed with weapons in their hands and ready to fight.


    Seeing these people Hua Ruge, everyone was shocked.


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect that these people would dare to confront Ye Jiaqiang head-on. However, people didn''t expect that ye''s family was not the one who came out of the sky city, but their own Dean.


    And the gate of the sky city is wide open. They can see from the outside that the Ye family has disappeared.


    What''s the situation?


    The Dean won?


    How is this possible?


    Hua Ruge looked at all the stupefied gods and said happily, "I''m grateful that you are willing to help me this time, but you can rest assured that all the Ye family have been killed by me."


    Although we have already guessed that it will be such a result, we can''t believe it when we hear it.


    Hua Ruge is a man-made battle against so many powerful people. They thought Hua Ruge would die, but they didn''t expect such a result.


    Ye''s family were all killed, and their Dean was not only undamaged, but also not disordered in clothes, which could shock people''s chin.


    Hua Yuege turned over his hands and put up the city of the sky. He said again, "it''s hard for everyone. I''m sure we can have a better life these days. Let''s go back to have a rest."


    She said and went to the college.


    College disciple Leng opened a way, after she walked a few steps, the crowd did not know who took the lead in shouting: "the dean is mighty!"


    Hua can''t laugh or cry like a song.


    But what made her helpless was still behind her. As soon as the voice of the man fell, everyone seemed to be inspired, and they began to shout: "the president is mighty!"


    "The dean is mighty!"


    The sound rises one after another, waves are higher than waves, and there is a trend of more and more intense performance.


    These people really admire Hua Ruge now. They are excited and proud that they have won such a great victory.


    Who says that Tianfu college is weak? It''s bullshit!


    Hua Ruge finally reached out and pressed: "thank you so much for your love. I''m just doing my duty. Let''s all go. I''m tired. I''ll go back to have a rest first."


    She said, smiled, and then rose up and disappeared.


    All of a sudden, people treat Hua Ruge so warmly that she can''t bear it.

 Chapter 712

    After Hua Ruge left, the strong who wanted to keep their demeanor also left, but the younger generation of disciples had no many scruples, and they still had a heated discussion in situ.


    It''s late to return to Danyang peak, but Hua Ruge didn''t rest. Instead, she sent a letter to shangguanli to meet her.


    The crisis at Tianfu university has been solved. I don''t know how about Cangsong temple and Zixiao holy land. She needs to know the news as soon as possible and be ready for rescue at any time.


    The news came back in the middle of the night, when Hua Ruge was pacing the room. As a result, the news left Tianfu college and went to the address given by shangguanli.


    Now she has reached the level of divinity, and her speed is very fast, so she did not sacrifice the city of the sky, but flew to it.


    When she got to the front door, the door opened from the inside. The maid whispered, "the chief of the cabinet has explained, and the president has come to go directly to the backyard."


    "Lead the way." Hua said like a song.


    The maid walked through the front hall with Hua Ruge and went to the house in the backyard. Hua Ruge sensed the hidden breath of several powerful people along the way. It seems that the defense was very tight.


    Shangguanli had fallen asleep when he received the letter. Now he just put on a black coat and sat in the hall.


    Black on her bones is full of gentle beauty. It always gives people a kind of gloomy and strange atmosphere.


    Hua Ruge enters the door. Lan''er puts down his tea and leaves. He closes the door by the way.


    "Everything seems to be going well." Shangguan Li opens his mouth.


    Hua Ruge nodded and sat down at the bottom of the table, saying, "I''m doing well here. How are the other two forces?"


    "I don''t think you care about the other two forces. Do you care about the Lord Zixiao?" Looking at her, Shangguan Li is very anxious and cannot help making fun of her.


    Hua Ruge turned a big white eye: "bullshit, I don''t care if I give up to those rotten peach blossom."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shangguan Li.


    She still underestimated the thickness of Hua Ruge''s cheek.


    "Tell me, what''s the situation on both sides?" Hua Yuege then asked.


    Shangguan Li yawned and said: "the last news came a day ago. At that time, the two forces were fighting fiercely. Now, I don''t know what it looks like."


    "And when will the news come back?"


    Shangguan Li thought for a moment and said, "tomorrow morning."


    Hua Ruge frowns. She hurries to come here ahead of time, but she still has to wait.


    "But don''t worry. In the past, neither of the two forces will be OK. The Lord and his Highness the son of God are able to cope. " Shangguan Li reassures her.


    Hua Ruge said with a sigh: "that''s good."


    "But you really can find a man. Tuo Barry is desperate for you." After talking about business, shangguanli starts to gossip.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "what do you mean?"


    It''s not twice that Tuo BARREI has tried so hard for her. What she wants to know is how he is?


    "According to reliable information, he took the initiative to fight against the seven supernatural realms with one man''s strength before he was broken in the great battle formation of protecting the emperor." Shangguanli is on one side of the road.


    The great array of protecting the clan can greatly consume the power of those powerful people, and Tuo Ba Rui actually gave up?


    Hua Yuege sighed and asked, "how is he?"


    "It''s injured. It shouldn''t be serious." Shangguan Li answers calmly.


    It''s strange that one enemy is not hurt seven times.


    "Then you can send me the message and say I''m ok. Let him not worry." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Shangguan Li yawned again and said, "I know you are in a hurry. When you are fighting outside the city, the news has already been sent. He will receive it tomorrow."


    Hua Ruge looked at her lazy appearance and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that the cabinet leader of the dark night pavilion was so considerate."


    "I owe you, I can''t help it." Shangguan Li is still lazy.


    Hua Yuege smiled and asked, "it seems that the strength has recovered."


    Now Shangguan Li is introverted. She can''t see her accomplishments, but the more she does, the more she can control the power in her body.


    Shangguan Li nodded: "yes, after so many years, it''s finally recovered."


    Hua rugo didn''t ask what she had experienced before, because there must be no answer.


    Maybe one day she will say it on her own initiative.


    "How about the Ye family? What''s the inside news? " Hua rugo continued to discuss it with her.


    Shangguanli looked at her discontented and said, "you are going to squeeze me out."


    Since she recovered from the injury, the whole person has been lively and joking a lot.


    "Who makes you owe me." Hua Ruge is very proud.


    "Sure enough, it''s hard to repay the debt of human relations. I have to sell myself if I go on like this." Shangguan Li complains and says: "there is no movement in the Ye family, but I think it should be fast, and my people are still listening to the news."


    "When they know that they will not give up after such a big setback, do you have any way?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Shangguan Li didn''t even think about it: "this matter can only be solved quickly, not for a long time, so we should take the initiative to attack."


    "I''ve also thought about it. When Tuo BARREI and Wuchen have solved it, I''ll talk to them." Hua thought like a song.


    This time, the three forces and the Ye family have solved the problem. Passivity is not the solution. We need to solve the problem as soon as possible.


    This is as clear as a song.


    "When tomorrow''s news comes back." Shangguan Li said, "it''s not early. You can rest here."


    "Well, I haven''t slept in a few days." Hua rose like a song and stretched out.


    Shangguan Li gets up and yawns. He goes back to the hall.


    "You haven''t arranged a room for me yet." Hua Ruge said at the back.


    "No one, which room do you like to live in?" said Shangguan Lidou


    This is a three in and three out mansion. There are not hundreds of rooms and there are 80 rooms. The owner has only one shangguanli, which is naturally empty.


    Hua rugo followed her directly: "I live next to you, so that you can inform me as soon as possible if there is news."


    "No, I don''t sleep in the same bed." Shangguanli refuses directly.


    Hua Yuebai said at a glance, "thanks to your imagination, I''m sleeping in the room next to you."


    Say two people already arrived at the door, Hua Ruge pushed the door to go in.


    Shangguan Li was stunned for a moment. When he pushed the door in, he murmured, "it''s almost the same."


    Hua Ruge has spent a lot of energy in her heart and body these days, so as soon as she enters the room, she doesn''t want to think about anything. She makes a good bed and falls asleep.


    Anyway, it''s useless to plan anything now. Everything depends on the news coming back tomorrow.


    Like her, Tuo BARREI is waiting for news. Although he is fighting constantly, he orders people to collect the news all the time and want to know the current situation of Hua Ruge.

 Chapter 713

    That night Hua Ruge didn''t sleep so well that she knocked at the door in the morning and opened her eyes, sat up and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "President, when you wake up, you will go to the side hall." The maid''s voice rang.


    "Here we are." Hua Ruge opened the quilt, put on the clothes, washed and rinsed briefly, and then went to the side hall under the guidance of the maid.


    In the hall, shangguanli sat at the table early, and on the table was a plate of delicate breakfast.


    "Good morning." Shangguan Li picks up a bowl of porridge and drinks it slowly.


    Hua rugo went to sit opposite her and said, "stop eating and tell me the news."


    "The news hasn''t come back." Shangguan Li said slowly.


    Hua Ruge said in a hurry, "then you call me up so early?"


    "Breakfast." Shangguan Li looks innocent.


    Lan''er behind her covered her lips and sniggered. For the first time, she saw Hua Ruge in such a hurry.


    Hua Ruge looked at the two of them and said angrily, "you did it on purpose."


    "Don''t worry, either. It''s not a bad thing to come back without news." Shangguanli looks up and says: "the message line of my dark night Pavilion is very secret. In order to ensure that it is not touched, no progressive message will not be delivered."


    "So no news means Zixiao Holy Land didn''t win, but ye family didn''t break through the defense line." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    Shangguan Li nodded: "that''s it."


    "And the temple of the pines?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "The same is true." Shangguan Li continues to drink porridge.


    Hua Ruge heard this kind of news in the heart is also some stability, so picked up the small cage bag to open without any twist.


    After a meal, shangguanli and Lan''er find that Hua Ruge can eat better than two shangguanli.


    They can''t help but be convinced.


    Nothing can affect Hua Ruge''s appetite.


    After breakfast, Hua rugo thought the house was too stuffy, so she went to the yard to have a sun.


    Shangguan Li goes to the study and deals with the information collected by the dark night Pavilion.


    Hua Ruge was lying on the rocking chair in the hospital, and then she was drowsy at noon. She didn''t sleep well last night.


    "Here''s the message you want." The light voice of Shangguan glass rings.


    Hua Ruge was shocked. When she opened her eyes, she saw shangguanli standing by her side, and an envelope had been left on her.


    "When did you come?" Hua Ruge had no sleep for a moment.


    Although she trusts shangguanli very much, she is still vigilant in a strange environment. Even if she is in a supernatural state, she can''t come to her side without waking her up.


    She is sure that shangguanli''s accomplishments are not too high. How did she do it?


    Shangguan Li obviously didn''t explain. He sat down beside her.


    Hua Yuege didn''t ask, but picked up the envelope in her arms, which had not yet been opened.


    Obviously, shangguanli sent it to her before he got the information.


    "Thank you."


    Hua Ruge said that he had opened the envelope. The content on it was very simple. It said that Tuo BARREI killed all ye''s family members late last night, but he also suffered a lot of injuries. Now he has returned to Zixiao holy land for cultivation. It''s unclear how the injuries were.


    Hua rugo was relieved after reading the letter, but his brow was still frowned.


    It''s a happy thing to beat back Ye''s family, but Tuo BARREI''s injury makes her feel uneasy. After all, his physique is not good.


    "I have to see it." Finally, Hua rugo stood up and made a decision.


    "And so on." Shangguanli is on one side of the road.


    Hua Yuege asked, "why?"


    "I sent a letter yesterday, and if there is no accident, his reply must be faster than yours." Shangguan Li analyzes.


    Hua Ruge thought it was the same, so he sat down, but there was a little sadness between his eyebrows.


    "I wish it would be over soon." She sighed.


    Shangguan Li nodded at one side: "who said it wasn''t?"


    At the same time.


    The original fierce battlefield outside Zixiao holy land has also recovered a tranquility. The biggest battle that Zixiao holy land has ushered in for so many years has ended with the complete victory of Zixiao holy land.


    In Zichen palace, Tuoba Rui is leaning on the bed, his face is slightly white and a little tired. Besides, there is no obvious injury.


    Xiao Xuan hurried in from the outside and handed a letter to Tuoba Rui, saying, "your honor, a letter from the dark night Pavilion."


    "Dark night pavilion?"


    Tuoba Rui, though confused, still received the news. It was written by Shangguan Li that Hua Ruge was safe.


    This is the news that Tuo BARREI has been waiting for, but after he read it, he was just a little excited subconsciously and soon calmed down.


    "Did our men return the news?" He didn''t believe it for the first time.


    It matters. He will never be careless.


    "Back here, too." Xiao Xuan said and handed a piece of jade Jane to Tuoba Rui.


    Tuo Ba Rui explored it and found that it said the same thing as the letter, but in a little more detail.


    It records the information that Hua Ruge returned from the East China Sea and killed Ye''s family.


    After seeing it, Tuoba Rui closes his eyes, and the heart he has been carrying for days can finally be put down.


    "It''s ok if it''s OK. It''s ok if it''s OK." He murmured softly.


    "But you are not well." Xiao Xuan said on one side that if Tuoba Rui didn''t open the array in advance, he would not be hurt now.


    "What''s this little wound? Take a pen and paper." Tuoba Rui orders.


    Xiao Xuan looked at him and said, "that one, are you still there?"


    Tuoba Rui just looks at him and doesn''t answer. Xiao Xuan doesn''t dare to talk any more. He goes to get the pen and paper.


    Tuo Ba Rui takes back his eyes and pulls his lips.


    Now Hua rugo is OK, he will not see her, because he has very important things to do.


    Thinking of the clues handed back two days ago, he raised his eyebrows and thought in his eyes.


    The next day, Hua Yuege and Shangguan Li sat in the yard together.


    The reason why Shangguan glass is willing to come out is that it is cloudy today and there is no strong sun.


    She felt that the weather was still comfortable, and Hua Ruge''s mood was the same as that of the cloudy day.


    Finally a man in black came in and handed shangguanli a kraft paper bag with his hands. He said, "Lord, Zixiao Holy Land replies."


    Shangguanli didn''t answer, but pointed to Hua Ruge and said, "give it to her."


    Hua Ruge didn''t need her to say. She reached out for a move. A gust of wind swept by. The next moment, the paper bag had fallen into her hands.


    The man in black was shocked.


    "Go down," said shangguanli, waving his hand


    Hua Ruge tore open the paper bag, took out the inner envelope, opened it to check.


    "Zixiao holy land is safe. I''m safe. You don''t have to worry. Recently, I''m going to leave to pick up an important thing. I can''t go with you. You can stay in the college and wait for me to come back. "


    Hua rugo is relieved, but it''s strange. What is he going to do?

 Chapter 714

    But if you can go out to do business, it means that the injury is not serious. This news is what Hua rugo wants to hear.


    She hefted the cow leather bag again, only to find that there was something in it. She reached in and took out a space ring. Her spirit went into it and found that it was full of rare herbs, probably from ye family.


    She smiled and put the ring away.


    "He''s gone. Let''s go straight to Ye''s nest." Hua Ruge asks Shangguan Li. ","


    shangguanli nodded: "it''s time to go, but you can''t do it with your own strength. You have to wait for the news of Cangsong temple."


    "Don''t wait this time. He''s closer here. I''ll go up." Hua Yuege said.


    Because she didn''t know which side she was going to help before, so she didn''t start. Now that the crisis of Tuoba Rui has been solved, she will go to Cangsong temple to have a look.


    Anyway, the next plan, she is very difficult to pick up the beam, or to find someone to discuss.


    "All right." Shangguan Li nods when he hears the words.


    Hua rugo said and got up and said, "I''m going now. I need your help to deliver the news."


    "It''s OK to send a message, but can I make a request?" Shangguan Li opens his mouth. His voice is still soft, but his expression is a little dignified.


    "What can''t be said between us, you say." Hua Yuege said directly.


    "Take me to Ye''s this time. I can help you." Shangguan glass is not hidden.


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and said, "you have been hiding yourself for so many years. Apart from I haven''t seen you touch anyone, why are you going to such an occasion this time?"


    "Can I not say it?" Shangguan Li looks at her and says, "I don''t want to cheat you."


    Hua Ruge nodded: "well, I understand and agree."


    "Well." Shangguan Li just answered. Look at the expression. It''s heavy. I don''t want to say anything more.


    Hua Ruge did not ask. He rose from the sky and sacrificed to the city of the sky.


    The temple of Cang song is just above the Daewoo, but because of the border, the people below can''t see it.


    There is a way to go up, that is to go to a temple built on the ground, and then go up through the transmission array.


    Hua Ruge passed by before, so now she is familiar with the road.


    After flying for a while, she came to the shrine on earth. However, the temple of Cangsong, once full of incense, has now become a ruin. It is obviously man-made, and it has been recently destroyed according to the rubble.


    "Ye family."


    Hua Ruge murmured and rose again, looking for the direction in memory.


    Since there is no news back to Shangguan Li that the war here is likely to continue, it''s not easy to hide such a big move.


    Hua Ruge wakes up the devouring beast directly and lets it search with its powerful spiritual power.


    After half a day, one man and one beast finally found the battle position. Hua Yuege looked up.


    I saw dozens of people fighting in the sky. It seems that the other people have been killed by him. But he didn''t get any money. The white robe was full of mottled blood.


    And even if you look at it from afar, Hua Ruge can feel that childe Wuxian is not good at spirit, his face is pale, even his lips are not bloody.


    The battlefields at the divine and holy levels are good. It can be seen that the temple of Cangsong has an obvious advantage. If she doesn''t come, it''s estimated that the battle will be over in a while.


    But when she comes, she won''t have to work so hard.


    The city of the sky flew out of the space in her mind, and suddenly became larger. When no one responded, it had covered them in it.


    The people of Cangsong temple, seeing the city of the sky, knew that Hua Ruge had come, and they were not panic.


    But ye''s family don''t know the power of the sky city now, and they don''t care when they see it.


    Hua Yuege stood on the wall of the city in a blue suit, and said to the childe without trace, "I''ll help you."


    With a wave of big sleeve, childe Wuxian forced the three of them back, and he also stepped back a few steps.


    He looked up at Hua Ruge, always indifferent eyes show a gentle smile, a mouth, voice gentle dote: "people come."


    "I''m not here for nothing. Tell the people of your temple to leave." Hua Yuege said.


    Childe Wuxian didn''t ask why. He said, "back up."


    Ye family has been suppressed for a long time. It''s hard to breathe. Now they don''t catch up with each other.


    Hua Ruge said nothing, and the big formation below started. The big formation of blood red covered more than 30 people of Ye family, including the supernatural realm strong.


    After the first battle of Tianfu University, the strength of the city of sky has become stronger. Now it has been killing these battles for several days, and it is no surprise that many people have consumed their strength.


    "Ah ah!"


    Under the big array covered by blood light, a howl came out, and the city of sky quickly reaped the lives of Ye''s family.


    The people of Cangsong temple are all silly. When did the sky city become so powerful?


    I remember that when I was in the magic gate, I couldn''t even hurt the level of God. Now, the supernatural state is shrouded only waiting for death.


    Naturally, they don''t know that there are magic weapons like the city of the sky, which can become more and more powerful with the increase of killing.


    Even the childe without trace looks at Hua Ruge again, which is also a face of joy.


    She grew up and had the ability to protect herself.


    Then there''s nothing he can''t leave.


    A moment later, the city of the sky was silent, and the bloody array disappeared. All the people of Ye''s family were swallowed up by the city, not even a corpse could be seen.


    The powerful of the temple still didn''t respond.


    What magic weapon is this? Can you eat people?


    These people''s backs are chilly in the fighting scene.


    At the end, Hua Ruge looks at her eyes along with Childe wutrace, and sees childe wutrace smiling and warm, soft eyes seem to be able to see people.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "I said it''s not white."


    "There''s nothing better than you coming." No trace soft answer.


    Hua Yuege couldn''t stand his love words. He opened the gate of the sky city and a group of people flew out.


    "Go back to rest." The childe without trace ordered.


    "Your Highness the son of God, I''ll call you a doctor." One of the gods served.


    Childe Wuxian''s indifferent eyes swept over him. Although they showed nothing, the man immediately lowered his head, but he still stood there.


    "No, you go down. I''ll show him." Hua Yuege said.


    The divine servant, hearing the words, summoned up courage and said, "please help the president to cure his highness. Now his highness..."


    "Shut up." Childe wutrace interrupts him, his voice is surprisingly cold.


    The God was in pain, but he dared not speak again.


    None of the people in the temple would disobey the orders of the son of God. Everything is the same.


    So he can only look at Hua Ruge with the eyes of prayer.


    He has been following the childe without trace. Yue knows that Hua Ruge is the only one who can persuade childe without trace.

 Chapter 715

    Even if the divine servant doesn''t show so clearly, Hua Ruge has also noticed that the breath of the traceless childe is very weak after he withdraws from the battle.


    "Not going to tell me what''s going on?" Hua Yuege asked directly.


    "No trace childe looks at her and says:" go back to the room and say, I may need to lie down for a while


    Hua Ruge''s eyelids jumped. She knew that he would not say that if he could hold on.


    "I''ll help you." She put out her hand in a hurry.


    "Traceless childe is to wave a hand way:" the strength that walks back still has


    "I think you''re just trying to be brave." Hua Ruge did not forget to hold his arm with both hands and walk with him when he was pierced.


    The childe without trace only felt that the upper and lower eyelids were fighting, but he controlled his body not to shake. He still smiled and said: "if you care about me so much, I won''t be sick."


    "When did you learn to be slick?" Hua rolled her eyes like a song.


    Childe Wuxian just looks at her and doesn''t talk.


    Many words, he does not say now after there is no chance.


    When he arrived at the room, Hua rugo helped him to bed. The childe without trace was relaxed, but his eyes were always closed uncontrollably.


    "I''ll check you up while you sleep." Hua Ruge frowned, very serious way.


    His body had been eroded and overdrawn by so many years of supernatural power before he went out to fight. This time, he fought seven supernatural realms, and even went to the point where the oil ran out and the light dried up.


    No doctor can save him.


    This was clear to him.


    He grabbed her hand and said apologetically in his eyes, "I may have broken my promise."


    He promised that she would be OK.


    Hua rugo knew what he was talking about when she saw his face. She shrank her pupils, then shook her head and said, "no, how can you break your promise?"


    "I''m sorry..." Traceless childe''s weak opening, eyes fell on her face, full of nostalgia.


    In fact, he is reluctant.


    "No, I won''t let anything happen to you." Hua Ruge took a deep breath and said seriously, "you can sleep for a while, but you must insist, and I believe I can save you."


    What do you want to say, but you have no strength, just your lips are opening and closing.


    Hua Ruge''s ears were close to his lips, and he didn''t hear what he was saying at last.


    And the childe''s eyes are closed.


    As soon as Hua Ruge''s spirit was shaken, he immediately used his mental power to probe his body. Only after this exploration did he find that his body was full of wounds, and his vitality was gradually losing.


    If it goes on like this, within a day, he will die.


    Hua Ruge was a little flustered and almost fell to the ground when her legs were soft.


    If she dare not make her own decision, she immediately calls Xiaoxue and asks her to find the doctor of Cangsong temple.


    Three or four doctors came in, but after the investigation, they either shook their heads or cried bitterly. Several people were upset by Hua Ruge in the room.


    "Gentlemen, since you have no way out, I''ll think about it." Hua Yuege said.


    These people not only can''t help her, but also disturb her. It''s really useless.


    "Then I''ll bother the dean. As long as we need it, all of us can do it on our own." One of the white bearded doctors hurried.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "I know. Go out first."


    After the doctors left, Hua rugo sat on the ground alone and looked at the unmarked childe on the bed. His eyebrows were almost wrinkled into a Chinese knot.


    The wound in his body was not caused overnight, but was used for many years to erode his body. Before he had the power to cover up the wound, she never found it.


    Now I find out, I don''t know if it''s too late.


    Just now, she also heard the doctor say that the body life of Cangsong temple is limited, plus the two years of excessive consumption, now the time limit has come.


    Hua Ruge remembers that ye''s family once said that childe wutrace has only two years'' life span. This is true.


    "Why didn''t you say that you helped me so much, and now I don''t use any strength, you want to leave?" Hua Yuege looks angry.


    In her heart, she insisted on the idea that she could not give in any way, she would save him!


    It was a long time before she calmed down and sat on the ground with her knees crossed. Her thoughts flashed in her mind.


    Soon she opened her eyes and said, "yes, there is a way."


    Before, she sent Becky to the East China Sea to get the crystal of Tianshui, the treasure of heaven and earth, which is much more precious than the yellow spring grass. He was going to leave it to Tuo barrow.


    But now it can only be used for emergency.


    As long as the crystal of Tianshui can be refined into a pill, I believe that no matter it is lifeless or severely injured, it can be solved.


    Although this thing is extremely precious, but in Hua Ruge''s heart, human life is still more precious. She did not hesitate to develop the Dan Fang.


    She has worked hard in this field. As long as she has raw materials, it is easy to develop danfang.


    So she began to write and draw on the table. At this time, all the knowledge she had learned before came to use. It took only a short time to write a square.


    But there is also a medicine is very precious, even her hands are not.


    "Xiaoxue," Hua Ruge called out directly, "call the doctor before. I need a medicine."


    "Yes." Xiaoxue once served her. Naturally, she would carry out an order.


    Hua Ruge looks at the immortal soul flower on the Red Square, frowns and thinks.


    This is a treasure of heaven and earth. It''s a chance to get it. Even the Cangsong temple may not be able to get it out.


    The doctor came soon. Hua Ruge asked, "master, can there be immortal soul flowers in the temple?"


    "Immortal soul flower?" The doctor just murmured for a moment, and then he said: "the immortal soul flower is too rare, and there is no medicine in the temple."


    Sure enough.


    Hua Ruge''s eyebrows are wrinkled again. Childe Wuwen will have the day left. If the medicine can''t be found then it will be useless to find it later.


    "Dare to be the Dean, can you find the immortal soul flower and cure my highness?" The doctor saw the light.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I have a magic medicine. If you can work with the immortal soul flower to refine the pill, you can save him."


    "The old man launched the people in the college to look for it. He must find the immortal soul flower." The doctor said excitedly.


    Hua Ruge said with an ugly face: "do you think he can last that long?"


    The doctor is like a cold water splashed on one end, and it will wilt in a moment.


    "Wait, if I know how to continue his life first." Hua Ruge thinks of the crystal of Tianshui again.


    It''s impossible to use a whole crystal of Tianshui to refine medicine. Can she cut it down first to save the life of Childe wutrace?


    She thought about it and thought she could try it.


    Hua Ruge is a doer. He wants to do it.

 Chapter 716

    So she asked the doctor to prepare to find the immortal soul grass first. She went back to the room, took out the crystal of Tianshui, and then took out the jade knife used to cut herbs.


    The texture of Tianshui crystal is not very hard. It was easily cut off by Hua Ruge by a quarter.


    Seal the remaining jade proof containers, turn Hua Ruge to cross knees and take out the tripod to prepare for refining the crystal of Tianshui.


    When refining, she found that although the texture of Tianshui crystal was not hard, it was very difficult to refine it. But for her to extinguish the flame and this tripod, it would not have been possible.


    Even if you have this process, it is extremely difficult. After two hours, Hua Ruge can be regarded as the completion of refining.


    She looked at the golden pill, and she was sure of it.


    If the crystal of Tianshui is as magical as the jade slips said, it should be of great use to the childe without trace.


    She went to the front of the cave, pinched the childe''s mouth with her hand, and fed the pills in.


    After that, she stood on one side and used her mental power to detect the flow of the medicine in his body.


    In this exploration, she was surprised to find that the healing effect of Tianshui crystal is amazing. Most of the wounds will be healed when the medicinal force reaches, which did not surprise Hua rugo.


    What surprised her was that the breath of life in childe''s body was growing a little bit. As long as he had the breath of life, he was out of danger.


    Although it can''t be cured completely, as long as it can be delayed for a while, she will have time to find xianhunhua.


    "You''re lucky to meet me." Hua Yuege proudly said a word, and then thought of how childe wutrace had saved her many times, and scratched her head awkwardly: "it seems, it''s not ha..."


    If I haven''t met him, it''s estimated that the childe is still fine now. How could it fall to the point where Shouyuan is close.


    "No, I''m lucky to meet you." All of a sudden, the weak voice of Childe wutrace came.


    Hua Ruge was shocked, and his mental strength was instantly recovered, and his attention was all on his face.


    I saw that he had opened his eyes and looked at Hua Ruge under the bed.


    "Do you feel better?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Don''t die for the time being." Childe Wuxian looks at her, her eyes are soft.


    Look at her again.


    Hua Ruge explored again and said, "it seems that it can last for the first half of the year."


    But she soon became serious and said, "if you can''t use the power, it will hurt your body too much."


    Traceless childe has divine power. If he is not destroyed by divine power, he has a life span of at least 300 years. Now he is only in his twenties, which shows that he has suffered a lot.


    "I try." The childe agrees.


    Hua Ruge stared at him with a bad face.


    "If there is no mortal danger, I promise not." Childe wutrace quickly changed his mouth.


    Hua Ruge continued to look at him, and her eyes seemed to say that she was not satisfied.


    "Not so?" I don''t know how to answer this question.


    After all, I promised Hua Ruge that I would be OK, but I broke my promise. Now I''m more or less in fault.


    "I can''t believe it, but I can''t trust you." Hua Yuege said directly.


    She saw that the childe didn''t take his life as one thing at all.


    Otherwise, if we had known that our Shouyuan was going to dry up, we would have tried our best to save it by ourselves.


    "I''m still ill," said the childe with a slight cough


    The implication is don''t press so hard.


    "When are you not only sick, but now you can''t hide it." Hua Ruge obviously doesn''t buy it.


    Since meeting Hua Ruge again, the two people get along peacefully. He is the first time to see Hua Ruge''s fierce words.


    And it''s all about caring for him.


    "I promise not to die." "This time, it''s serious," said childe Wuhen, looking at her


    "Really?" Hua Ruge is dubious.


    "Really." Childe wutrace is serious.


    Hua Ruge just laughed and said, "that''s right. It''s a pity that the world is so wonderful and so young that he died."


    What''s more, when he was a child in the temple, he had not seen many things and experienced many things. The world should be more wonderful for him.


    The childe without trace looked at her smile, and could not help his lips rising.


    It''s not bad to be alive.


    "But your body hasn''t been completely cured. I need a medicine. Your men have already found it. When they find it, I will refine it for you." Hua Yuege said again.


    It seems that she really wants to cure him, even after so long things have been planned.


    "As long as you cure me, I promise you to leave here, not to be the son of God, to be your own master." The childe without trace suddenly said.


    Although the son of God is transcendent in human status and has strong power, he is only the spokesman of God in the world, that is, a god servant.


    He hates being controlled, not even by God.


    So he didn''t want to live that long, but now he wants to go another way.


    Hua rugo heard him say this, eyes a bright way: "you want to say so, I will cure you no matter what."


    She wants to let the childe live, not only physically, but also mentally.


    She wanted to see him free and happy.


    "That''s all." There is always a light smile on the surface of Childe wutrace.


    Hua Yuege was so happy that he held his four fingers together and held out his little thumb to him and said, "that hook."


    "What?" Seeing this gesture, childe Wuxian looks confused.


    "You reach out, like me." Hua said like a song.


    Childe wutrace hesitated to take his hand out of the quilt and made such a gesture by learning Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge approaches, the little finger catches his little finger, and the childe without trace subconsciously catches her finger.


    Hua Ruge pulled back and forth a few times and said, "the hook is the agreement we have made between us. We can''t repent in the future."


    The childe without trace looked at the fingers that two people hook together, looked at her bright smiling face again, also smiling a bit of head way: "OK, I remember."


    She''s the only one who can do these weird things.


    He doesn''t understand, but it doesn''t hinder his appreciation.


    Hua Ruge felt relieved when she let go. She stretched out and said, "I''ve been guarding you all night. I asked Xiaoxue to prepare some food for me."


    "Yes, together." The appearance of Childe wutrace''s interest doesn''t show that he just had a life without love.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and nodded approvingly: "yes, it''s a lost way."


    No matter what she said, childe wutrace''s eyes are still warm and doting, just like she is a landscape, even if she doesn''t do anything, it''s enough to attract people.

 Chapter 717

    After the upper level of the Cangsong Temple got his son''s life, they were relieved and respected China more like song.


    Hua rugo didn''t care about it. She had a meal with Childe Wuchen and went back to her room for a rest.


    She spent a lot of energy in developing and refining pills. Anyway, it''s too late. She plans to sleep first, wake up and then think about how to deal with Ye''s family.


    At the same time, Daewoo palace.


    Juntianxia is still in the Royal study, sitting under the candlelight and holding the memorial. It can be said that he is the most diligent emperor in Daewoo''s history. Therefore, Daewoo is rich and powerful, and the people live and work in peace and contentment.


    "Squeak."


    The door of the study was opened, and the candles in the room were slanted by the wind.


    King world did not look up, voice low way: "say."


    "Tell the emperor that the spy is back." Gonggong Li''s voice rang under the desk.


    Jun Tianxia just put down the memorial and looked up and said, "let him in."


    Li Gonggong answered and summoned. Soon the door of the Royal study opened and closed. There was already a man in black in the room.


    The man knelt down on one knee and said, "tell the emperor that there is something missing."


    "Where is it?" Jun Tianxia asked, a pair of deep eyes without too much emotion.


    "Before, our clue was directed to a small clan, but when we got there, the clan had been ransacked by the Ye family. Now things should be in the Ye family." The man in black.


    The king world hears speech, the sword eyebrow Cu rises, low repeat: "leaf family?"


    In this case, it''s not easy to get something again. How can it be a step late.


    "One more thing, Emperor." When the man in black saw the king rising, he immediately said, "I found that there is still a force chasing this clue."


    "Who?"


    "Zixiao holy land." The man in black replied.


    King world Mou light a Lin, immediately wave a way: "go down."


    The man in black and Gonggong Li Retired together. There was only juntianxia leaning on the Dragon chair in the palace. He did not turn his eyes to the candlelight in front of him. His eyes were deep and he did not know what he was thinking.


    "Tuo barrui, are you going to fight with me at last?"


    After a long time, he murmured and looked dignified, but it seemed that he was not surprised.


    The next morning, Hua Ruge got up early. He took a breath of fresh air and stretched himself comfortably.


    "Your Excellency the Dean, you got up early enough today." The snow outside the door is strange.


    She has been waiting for Hua Ruge for a while and knows that Hua Ruge is used to being lazy in bed. It''s really not suitable to see her get up early.


    "If it wasn''t for something, I wouldn''t have wanted it." Hua Ruge''s helpless stall.


    Without these things, she would still like to sleep in the quilt.


    Xiaoxue is used to Hua Ruge''s temperament. She laughs and says, "the maid will prepare the water for you."


    Hua Ruge nodded. After washing, he went to the room of Childe Wuxian. Now the door of his room is open. He is drinking tea in it.


    What she noticed was that there were two tea cups on the table.


    He looked at her in the sun and smiled softly: "here you are."


    Hua rugo found that his face was much better than before, no morbid, more free and easy breath on his body.


    She walked up to him, sat across from him, and said, "you know I''ll come again?"


    "Of course, you must be concerned about my condition." "No trace childe says with a smile.


    Hua Ruge took a sip of tea and nodded, "but it''s only one thing."


    "The important or the unimportant?" Asked the childe.


    Hua Yuege looked at him angrily and said, "let''s get down to business."


    "Well, you say." The childe of no trace compromises very quickly and has infinite tolerance to her.


    "What do you think of the Ye family?" Hua rugo first raises a question.


    "I didn''t know the cause of the mainland''s misfortune before, but now I know that we need to cut the grass and root." Childe wutrace refused.


    As the guardian of the mainland, there is no doubt about the above problems.


    "As I thought, the Ye family may not know that all the three forces and the sons of emperor Daewoo have been sent to us. What do you think of our initiative?" Hua Ruge says his opinion.


    "This is the best way." "I will send the message to the Holy Land and the emperor. We are ready to attack."


    "It''s good for you to pass on the news to the emperor. Tuo BARREI wrote the day before yesterday that he had something important to do. Now people are no longer holy places." Hua Ruge added.


    "What is the most important thing?" childe wutrace thought


    Tuoba Rui is by no means a person who has no overall view. How can he do other things now.


    "It may be important, but he didn''t tell me." Hua Ruge touches his nose.


    She learned from shangguanli that the number of Ye family is not large, and most of them have been sent out. The people left behind will not be too strong. Even if there is no Tuoba Rui, they can almost cope with it.


    "Let him alone, and I will inform the emperor of Daewoo." Childe Wuxian said and took out a piece of jade slips. Then he let his subordinates pass it on.


    Cangsong temple is very close to Daewoo. It''s estimated that we will receive the news in the afternoon.


    Childe wutrace thought for a moment, and then said positively, "there is another question. We don''t know where the Ye family is hiding."


    The Ye family has never been known for so many years. Few people know where they are hiding.


    "I have friends who know that we can take her then." Hua Ruge took a sip of tea ceremony.


    The childe without trace looked at her and said, "she seems to be very clear about the Ye family. Do you know what kind of identity it is?"


    Before, both Ye''s details and the plan of attack were revealed by Hua Ruge, who naturally noticed the clue.


    "She doesn''t want to say that I''m not easy to ask. What''s worse, she can''t find it." Hua Yuege said one sentence and concluded, "I believe in her."


    Childe Wuxian didn''t relax because she said so. He understood Hua Ruge. Although she was cunning and intelligent, she was not a suspicious person.


    she had a real disposition, so she never defended the people around her. If someone with deep mind approached her, she would surely suffer a loss.


    However, he just thought about it in his mind, and didn''t say it. Anyway, Shangguan glass is still useful to them now.


    He will pay attention to her. If she has any bad intention, he will find out it at the first time.


    Hua Ruge knew what he was thinking as soon as she saw him, and she could not help shaking her head. These men were suspicious one by one. She had such a bad eye for people.


    However, she didn''t say anything. A pure person is self-cleaning. Only when there is a real stain can it be whitewashed.


    "Shall I show you around?" Childe wutrace has a bottom in his heart, so he doesn''t entangle in things.


    Hua Yuege nodded happily: "OK."

 Chapter 718

    She was seriously injured when she came last time. I really haven''t seen what the temple of Cangsong looks like everywhere.


    Traceless childe smile to get up, white robe down along the body, the whole person elegant and elegant.


    Hua Ruge looked at his emotion. This kind of evil should harm the world. How can he die at will.


    "You look at me like that and I''ll get it wrong." The gentle voice of Childe Wuxian with a little teasing sounded in her ear.


    Hua Ruge found out that he had come to her side. Fortunately, she was cheeky and didn''t feel anything. She just felt embarrassed and said, "I just think you should live a hundred years."


    "A hundred years is not a long life." Childe Wuxian smiles.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and said, "this is an idiom. Do you understand it?"


    "Well?" There was a confused voice in childe''s nose.


    "It''s hard to communicate with some of you illiterates." Hua Ruge shakes her head. She is drunk and wakes up alone.


    "Then say something that can communicate." "I''ll introduce you to the view of the temple," said the childe without trace


    There are so many strange words in her mouth that you can''t be surprised.


    Seeing him ignore himself and go out, Hua Ruge hurriedly catch up with him: "wait for me, don''t say you are illiterate, you are not happy."


    The childe without trace glanced at her with gentle and tolerant eyes.


    Is he so mean?


    Maybe, but not in front of her.


    The architectural style of Cangsong temple is similar to that of Daewoo imperial palace. They are all very high buildings, which give people a serious and dignified feeling when standing below.


    However, the garden inside is very like Hua Ruge. It''s not only very exquisite, but also it''s said that the flowers and plants inside will not wither in all seasons.


    She felt that if she lived near the garden, she would be in a good mood when she opened the window every day.


    She looked at it curiously in front of her, and found that Mr. traceless would not hesitate to follow. When she asked questions, she would patiently answer them.


    This play soon arrived at noon. The God servant who went to Daewoo to deliver the news came to the garden pavilion to find the traceless childe to reply.


    At that time, Hua Ruge was tired of playing and was eating the cakes made below.


    "What did the emperor say?" Asked the childe.


    "Back to your highness, I don''t see the emperor Daewoo." The divine servant said, "the emperor of Daewoo left the Palace this morning, and I don''t know where he is."


    "Gone?" The childe without trace repeated, his voice was full of doubts.


    Hua Ruge did not eat any snacks. He looked up from the plate and said, "I didn''t hear what he was going to do when we separated the other two days. Besides, he is the emperor of Daewoo. He has left the capital several times in his life. I''ll go if you want."


    She is also very strange.


    One or two of them are gone, and the mainland is left to her to guard? Are you kidding me?


    "Our men have no clue at all?" Asked the childe.


    "Back to your highness, No." God serves the right way.


    Childe wutrace is suspicious. Tuoba Rui and juntianxia are missing one after another. He certainly doesn''t believe that it''s a coincidence.


    Waving his hand to let the divine servant back, childe Wuwen looked at Hua Ruge, who was also sad, and asked, "do you think we will win if we take people?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "no, I want to live a few more days."


    According to shangguanli, there are super people in the Ye family. She and the traceless childe who can''t use magic power now go there. That''s the food delivery.


    "Then take the long view." The childe without trace said lightly.


    Even if we don''t destroy the Ye family directly, the remaining strength of the Ye family should not pose a great threat to them.


    Hua Ruge thought of shangguanli''s advice, and always felt that shangguanli knew something.


    Because she said it was very serious to make a quick decision.


    "Or you can come with me and I''ll see if I can get the information." Hua Ruge said to him.


    The childe without trace reached out his finger to wipe off the sesame seeds on her lips and said, "yes."


    Even without information, it''s good to be with her.


    His cold fingers crossed the corner of her lips. In exchange for her embarrassed smile, he reached out to wipe his mouth.


    "When will you leave?" Asked the childe, she is always so big.


    "Sooner rather than later, now." Hua rugo looked at him and asked, "do you have any questions?"


    "I''ll tell you, put all the strong on standby, and then you can go." The childe without trace replied.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "OK, I''ll wait for you."


    After a cup of tea, they stood on the city of the sky and flew to the Daewoo emperor below.


    "It''s not a coincidence that Tuoba Rui and juntianxia disappear at the same time." Hua Ruge thought about it or asked.


    "I think so." The childe without trace replied.


    "Do you know what they want to do?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Childe Wuxian thought for a moment and said, "maybe I know."


    "Can you tell me?" Hua Ruge said with a look of hope. Among these people, she thought that childe wutrace had better talk.


    The childe shakes his head: "I can''t say. I''m not sure."


    "What is it that deserves such secrecy?" Hua is like a grumble of discontent.


    "It''s not about keeping secrets, it''s about knowing it''s not good for you." The childe without trace reached out and rubbed her head: "we are protecting you."


    "All right, all right, you''ve got a reason." Hua Ruge complains about herself. She is born with a sharp tongue, but she always has nothing to say about such things.


    She believed that they were measured, so she stopped asking.


    "You want to take me to yegongzi?" This time, I will ask you a question.


    "Smart." Hua Yuege said, and then said, "that''s a beauty. When you get there, you can call her by another name, ye Gongzi."


    "Not used to it." "You''re not used to me," Hua said at a glance


    When I met you, Mr. wutrace was a self-made man.


    After thinking about it for a while, Mr. Wu trace said seriously, "because at that time, I thought you and I fell in love."


    "Ha ha."


    Hua Yuege laughs twice. That''s all the accolades said. It''s not new.


    "But if she''s an interesting person, she can talk more." No trace, young man, loosen his mouth.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Hua Yuege laughs twice again. I don''t need to talk about it. Shangguanli''s style and fun are not related at all.


    In terms of being able to be noisy, Su Nianxia may be the only one around her.


    They chatted all the way. After about an hour, they arrived at the capital of Dayu. They put away the city of the sky. They directly turned into two streamers and entered the courtyard.


    She was not familiar with the road before, but now she is not familiar with the main road.

 Chapter 719

    As soon as they came in, they felt that there were several breath of God level powerful people in the courtyard, which locked them in. They thought they were enemies.


    However, these breath will disappear soon. It is likely that Hua Ruge is the one who comes back. As for childe wutrace, they can''t rush back even if they don''t know the details.


    Hua Ruge saw Lan''er in the courtyard and asked, "where is your cabinet leader?"


    "In In the room... " Lan''er stammered.


    She stutters because of panic, and the reason for panic is to see the childe without trace. Although Hua rugo holds her, the girl''s eyes fall on her.


    Childe wutrace has always been gentle and alienated to people, but the girl doesn''t know if she is lack of heart. She only sees the gentleness and doesn''t see the alienation. Those eyes don''t mean to be taboo at all.


    Hua Ruge smiled bitterly and played on her forehead, saying, "OK, don''t look at it. Go to the room and ask if Ali is free to come out and talk."


    she knew that Shangguan Li had a lot of news every day, and it was not very idle.


    "Oh, good All right. " LAN er''s eyes are hard to move away from the childe''s face without trace, and his face turns red when he turns his head.


    In fact, she doesn''t want to stare at people all the time, but her eyes are so disobedient that she can''t take them back.


    Hua Ruge looked at the back of the little girl and said with a smile, "this girl, I don''t see that she is still a little flower maniac."


    "She''s not a florist." Childe wutrace makes a noise by accident.


    Hua Ruge looks at her with a puzzled face.


    "That''s how normal women see me." The childe said, and his meaningful eyes fell on Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge had goose bumps all over her body and stepped back: "can you not be so narcissistic?"


    "The facts." Mr. Wu Chih reiterated.


    Hua rugo doesn''t care about him. She''s not abnormal or bad looking. Although she thinks it''s good-looking, she''ll look at it more and talk about it in her heart, but even if she doesn''t deliberately converge, she won''t exaggerate.


    For more than one time, childe wutrace felt that Hua Ruge was a wonderful flower, and everything was unusual.


    "Let''s sit here and wait." Hua Ruge sat on the stone bench in the courtyard and said, "a Li is a beautiful girl. Don''t look straight."


    She is making fun of nothing.


    The childe without trace smiled helplessly: "I am like such a person without grace?"


    Hua Ruge looks up and down and shakes her head really. All the conditions of Childe wutrace make her speechless.


    As they were talking, the door of the main room opened, and Shangguan Li in a long black dress came out. Xiaohua followed her at her feet. One man and one beast walked down the steps gracefully.


    Shangguan glass is a real beauty, not only beautiful face, gentle temperament can be felt far away.


    Even Hua Ruge, as a woman, thinks that such a woman is the best. Compared with her, she is more casual and less feminine.


    Lan''er follows shangguanli and tries not to look at childe Wuxian, but he still can''t control himself.


    Compared with shangguanli, she is much calmer. I don''t know if she heard anything from Lan''er. With preparation, she was as calm as before when her eyes fell on childe wutrace.


    It''s true that childe wutrace saw shangguanli twice more, not because of the beauty of shangguanli, but because of the feeling she presented to others as a whole.


    Mingming''s gentle and deep-rooted clothes are from head to toe. His eyes seem calm, but his dark eyes seem to hide unknown stories.


    If other people think Guan Li is gloomy and weird, it seems that childe Wuxian is mysterious. His first feeling is that way.


    When shangguanli came near, Hua Ruge said, "this is childe wutrace. I want to know if I don''t introduce you."


    There are not many people who have the image and temperament of Childe wutrace in this world. Shangguanli has collected so much information, which must have been known for a long time.


    Shangguanli nods to the childe without trace: "shangguanli has seen his highness Shenzi."


    "You don''t need to be polite. I''m just here to sit." Childe wutrace''s subtle way is still gentle and alienated, polite without losing the sense of distance.


    Shangguan Li doesn''t have any awe for the childe. After talking, he sits next to Hua Ruge.


    Lan''er is reluctant to make tea.


    "A Li, we wanted to go to the old nest of Ye''s family together, but something happened. We are here to ask if you know it." Hua Yuege said directly.


    "I have just received the news, and the emperor of Daewoo has disappeared." Shangguan Li nodded.


    "And do you have any news of where they have gone?" Hua Ruge asked. She had a premonition that Tuoba Rui and juntianxia must have gone to the same place.


    According to the news left by Tuoba Rui, it is likely that juntianxia would like to find that thing.


    "The news that came last night, the people of emperor Daewoo and Zixiao holy land were investigating something a while ago. My people couldn''t penetrate into it and didn''t know what it was."


    "But my people know that Zixiao holy land and the people of Dayu Dynasty have found a small gate, which was robbed by the Ye family."


    She stated what she knew.


    Although she did not add her subjective analysis, Hua Ruge and childe wutrace already knew what it was.


    It''s true that Tuoba Rui and juntianxia are fighting for something, which is likely to be at Ye''s house.


    Hua Yuege''s pupil shrinks, Ye''s family!


    Childe wutrace is also silent for a while.


    "So they probably went to Ye''s house." Hua Yuege finally said it.


    Childe Wuxian and shangguanli nodded slightly, and the answer was obvious.


    "It''s very dangerous for them to enter ye''s house alone. Why can''t they join us?" Hua Yuege did not understand.


    Ye''s family is also a super big family with a lot of people. Aren''t they two dangerous?


    "Don''t worry, they are not reckless people, maybe there is a way to go," said childe wutrace, looking at her and comforting her


    Shangguan Li then noticed that when the childe wutrace saw Hua Ruge, his eyes were different. Instead of being indifferent to others, he was warm.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "yes, they are not stupid, and they will not fight hard."


    "If so, we will not be short of people." Childe wutrace said again.


    Hua Ruge said hurriedly: "let''s start as soon as possible. I''m not sure if they will go first."


    Now it''s not long. It''s time to catch up.


    "Well, I''ll send a letter back to let my subordinates leave. You inform the people of Tianfu university that we will leave early tomorrow morning." The childe without trace deployed.

 Chapter 720

    "I see. I''ll go back to college first. You''ll wait for me here." Hua rugo said that she had left.


    After she left, there were only childe Wuxian and Shangguan Li in the courtyard. Both of them were not talkative, so they were very dull for a time.


    It''s not easy for you to go away. Shangguanli can''t go away without his courtesy.


    It wasn''t until Lan''er took tea that shangguanli found the topic and said, "what does your highness Shenzi think of my tea?"


    "I''m not good at tea tasting. I just think it''s good, but I can''t drink it well." Childe Wuxian takes a sip and puts it down.


    Shangguanli leads the corner of his mouth. He doesn''t know what to say.


    Mr. Wu trace didn''t mean to find a topic, so they sat quietly.


    Lan''er is in a hurry on one side. She looks at the leader of her cabinet. Obviously, how can you not speak to such an excellent man.


    Shangguan Li looks up at her, looks innocent, and silently asks: why should I take the initiative to speak?


    Lan''er covers his face and feels that the Lord of his cabinet is really not enlightened at all. How can he get married in this way.


    What she wants, but the flower in shangguanli''s arms raises her head discontentedly and makes a low voice: "meow."


    Of course, it doesn''t want its owner to like others.


    LAN Er is speechless.


    Hearing the voice, childe wutrace turned his head and looked at Xiaohua. He looked at her and said, "this cat of the Lord is really special."


    Just as his voice fell, shangguanli didn''t wait to speak, so Xiaohua rushed to the table and grinned at the childe without trace, shouting at him, "meow!"


    The childe with no trace was surprised.


    Shangguanli couldn''t help laughing and said: "Xiaohua is not a cat. It''s a tiger."


    Childe Wuchen apologized to the noisy cat, but he didn''t think it was his fault. After all, he had never seen a tiger call that.


    "So it is." He nodded his head in a proper way.


    Shangguanli said softly, "little flower, come back."


    Xiaohua is reluctant to return to shangguanli''s arms, but she will not forgive childe Wuwen for her little expression, just as she does not want to forgive huaruge.


    After a short exchange, there was a long silence. Fortunately, both of them felt so normal and did not feel embarrassed.


    Tea changed ten times until evening.


    Hua Ruge jumped into the yard and saw that both of them were sideways. What he didn''t know was that they had become two wax statues.


    However, she soon understood that both of them were reticent. No wonder they didn''t communicate when they sat together.


    "How is it?" Asked the childe without trace.


    "I told the following people to do it. There are many super elders who are closing up. They can gather in the morning." Hua Ruge sits between the two.


    "Let''s start tomorrow and have a good rest today." Childe Wudi said.


    "Then you can have a rest here. You can sleep in any room." Hua Yuege said and looked at Shangguan Li and said, "right, ah Li."


    Shangguanli nodded slightly: "Your Highness is light."


    "Thank you." Childe wutrace said, got up and left. He really found his own room.


    After he left, Hua Yuege looked at Shangguan Li and said, "what about you? Come with us? "


    "And it." Shangguanli points to the small flower in his arms.


    Hua Ruge looks at her. Xiaohua is not very angry. "Meow"


    "you really have a bad temper compared with your master." Hua Ruge reaches out to tease the little flower.


    Xiaohua can''t avoid it. She just left shangguanli''s arms and far away from huaruge.


    Hua Yuege got up with a smile and said, "let''s have a rest earlier today."


    "Good." Shangguan Li nods.


    In the morning of the next day, before dawn, a dozen powerful gods and dozens of powerful saints from Tianfu college arrived, and at the same time, there were the strong ones from Cangsong temple.


    Hua Ruge rubs his eyes and doesn''t want to go out. Shangguanli stands in the yard early, staring at the dark sky.


    "It looks like you haven''t slept all night." Hua Ruge walked to the road.


    Shangguanli didn''t answer, didn''t look at her, but still looked at the sky and said: "the Ye family noticed a few days ago, so they sent two groups of people successively, because their strength was not strong, they were solved by my people."


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said, "if these people don''t go back, the Ye family will surely find something strange."


    "So I heard last night that they will send a group of people today, who are very strong." Shangguan Li said and looked at her and said, "now go, you can kill half the way."


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "you are really the star of the Ye family."


    "Well?" Shangguan glass makes a confused voice.


    "You want to know that we have not always had the first-hand news. It''s hard to say who loses and who wins." Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    "It makes sense." Shangguan Li recognizes it.


    "If it goes well this time, I''ll buy you a drink when I come back." Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder.


    Shangguan Li looked at her incredulously. "You said that several times. I haven''t had a drink yet."


    "There''s no good wine. I''ll make it for you when this time is over." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    Shangguanli glanced at her and said, "let''s go."


    Two people went out of the yard, and childe wutrace also came out of another yard. A group of dozens of people went to the city of the sky, and went to the direction of Dazheng according to the command of shangguanli.


    After setting the direction, Hua rugo yawned and leaned against the wall and said, "I don''t know what happened to them."


    "There''s a large array of protection outside the Ye family. It''s not easy to break in." Shangguanli is on one side of the road.


    "I hope they don''t face the enemy head on." Hua Yuege said again, "how long can we get there?"


    "Two days." Shangguan Li didn''t even think about it.


    Hua Ruge yawned and said, "I really should take the bed with me."


    The city of sky moves forward at full speed. One day later, the son without trace, who is meditating, opens his eyes and says, "there are two supernatural beings in front of him, five divine beings, all of whom are ye''s family."


    His mental strength is undoubtedly very strong, he can say that the other side has not found them.


    Hua Yuege looked at shangguanli and said, "these people should be the third group of spies you said."


    "It should be, if you catch it." The official said directly.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is moving. The city of the sky starts the hidden array. At the same time, it expands continuously, and aims the gate at the direction of Ye''s family.


    Ye''s family is driving the spaceship. They keep approaching the city of the sky but don''t realize it. The speed of the spaceship is very fast, so that when the person who controls the spaceship sees that there are suddenly two city gates in front of them, it''s too late to change direction.


    The only supernatural realm on the ship was meditating. When he realized that it was wrong, there were four walls around the ship when he opened his eyes, and many people surrounded them.


    "Boom!"


    The gates of the sky city are closed, and these people are completely trapped inside.

 Chapter 721

    The supernatural realm looked like he was in his thirties. He sprang up from the cabin and stood in the air. He didn''t panic.


    "The city of the sky? Which is Hua Ruge? " He opened his mouth to question, and there was a certain dignity in his voice.


    Hua Yuege stood on one side of the city wall and said lightly, "here it is."


    The man turned his head and looked at the direction of Hua Ruge. His pupil shrank sharply. His eyes were full of shock.


    Hua Ruge found that he was not looking at himself or the childe without trace, but the Shangguan glass beside them.


    "A li?" The man looked at her legs and was not sure when he spoke.


    Shangguanli''s rare eye light said: "unbridled, my name is what you can call?"


    After thinking for a moment, the young man had to compromise and said, "miss three, where have you been for so many years? He''s been looking for you. "


    "Recognize your identity. Haven''t you known what you should do and what you shouldn''t do for so many years?" Shangguan glass looks cold.


    "Miss three, you are ye''s family and the fiancee of brother seven. How can you help outsiders now?" The youth said again.


    Now he knows why the people sent by Ye''s family are missing one after another. It''s obvious that ye''s family has an insider, and Shangguan Li is the only one who can get in touch with Ye''s family.


    Hua rugo was really surprised to hear this. She had guessed before, but now she is still surprised to hear it.


    "For me, you are outsiders as well." Shangguanli said in a cold voice.


    The young man frowned, obviously unhappy, but he dared not say anything.


    Shangguan Li looked at Hua Ruge and said: "kill it, keep it out of the way."


    "Ye Li, it knows that you will not let you go if you do this." The youth stared for the last chance.


    Shangguanli then picked up his lips and smiled: "I will let them go, but I don''t know."


    As soon as the voice of Shangguan glass fell, Hua Ruge directly started the big array of the city of sky, covering the spaceship where a group of people were. For a time, blood was all over the place.


    For the first time, people in the city saw the power of the city of the sky, swallowing subconsciously.


    The strength of these people is not strong, and they were absorbed by the city of the sky soon, and the spaceship has become a piece of debris.


    Looking at this scene, Shangguan Li looks indifferent all the time.


    At the end of all this, the city of the sky continues to move forward. All the people in the city meditate below. Hua Ruge pulls Shangguan Li aside and asks, "are you ok?"


    "No." Shangguanli''s light answer.


    Hua Ruge nodded and kept thinking about whether he should ask, if so, what to say?


    "I''m the Ye family." Shangguan Li takes the initiative to speak. Since she decides to go to Ye''s house in person, she is ready to tell the truth.


    After all, most of the Ye family know her.


    Hua Ruge didn''t speak, just listened quietly.


    "But I have no blood relationship with them, so I was betrothed to the genius of their family, Ye Hao, the seventh son of Ye family." Shangguan Li continues.


    Hua Ruge is even more confused when he hears this. Since shangguanli has no blood relationship with them, how could the man just look like lowering her head.


    Shangguan Li said nothing this time, but she didn''t keep it secret anymore. She held out her index finger and pointed to the sky.


    This time Hua Yuege is a little confused, which means that she is from the upper Ye family?


    No wonder that person has great respect for her, but it''s not difficult for the upper and lower realms to pass through. How and why does she get down?


    Hua Ruge has doubts in her heart, but she doesn''t want to say so much about the appearance of Guan Li.


    However, she knows that shangguanli''s past must be very bumpy, and it''s not surprising that she can develop her current character.


    She looks at the childe without trace. What she looks at is that you have no doubt about it.


    Childe Wuxian looks innocent. It seems that he is saying when I doubted.


    Hua Ruge is biting his teeth. Just because you don''t say it doesn''t mean you haven''t thought about it.


    Childe wutrace is still a light smile.


    Black belly.


    Hua is like a song in the heart.


    The time of the day passed quickly. Just after dawn, everyone arrived at the place designated by shangguanli, but they still couldn''t see anything.


    Hua rugo noticed that this is the upper part of the forest and the lower part of the forest. It''s very difficult for these people to be found out.


    Shangguanli pointed to a direction in the sky and said, "that''s the position. We can only get close when we open the concealed array."


    I think there is a hidden array around Ye''s house.


    Hua Ruge follows suit, and the city that controls the sky slowly approaches.


    After a while, shangguanli said, "stop. It can''t be near any more."


    "The guard array has not been broken. Tuoba Rui and juntianxia should be here." Hua Yuege said, looking at Wu trace and said, "look for it?"


    Childe Wuxian closes his eyes, and a trace of magic power spreads quietly.


    The spirit can''t detect the hidden array, but his power can.


    Shangguan Li looks at the direction of Ye''s family in front of him, as if he is studying something.


    After a while, the childe without trace said, "you are here. They are on a spaceship. It seems that they are also studying how to break the array."


    "Is Tuoba Rui away?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Not in."


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and mumbled, "isn''t he coming here?"


    Without waiting for her to say anything, childe wutrace has already sent a message to Emperor Tianxia. After communication, he said to Hua Ruge, "withdraw the defense array above the city of the sky."


    Hua Ruge nodded and then walked away without asking why. What he thought was Tuoba Rui.


    I don''t know where he has gone. She can''t rest assured.


    As soon as the array is removed, there are two more people in the city.


    One of them is juntianxia, and another Hua Ruge has also seen. It''s Mr. Shen who was always with juntianxia when he went to the temple of light last time.


    The king looked around and said, "you are going to make a strong attack?"


    "Ye''s family is a disaster. The sooner we eradicate it, the better." The childe answered and asked: "do you have a way to attack?"


    "I''m looking for it, if I can get in." The way of the king.


    As soon as he finished, shangguanli shook his head and said, "this array is arranged according to a dozen rules between heaven and earth. It''s so exquisite that it''s almost impossible to enter without disturbing Ye''s family."


    Mr. Shen nodded: "this array is really profound. I''ve been watching it for a long time. Let''s not say that I happened to enter it by chance. I didn''t even think of the method of breaking the array."


    How to say, it is also a powerful hidden family in the mainland. Naturally, the array is not comparable to those in the world,


    Hua rugo admits that he can''t even see it, so he can only say to shangguanli: "it''s up to you."


    Since shangguanli used to be here, she must be the most confident.


    At this time, shangguanli naturally won''t let go. She began to look carefully and remember carefully. After all, she didn''t want to just break the battle.

 Chapter 722

    Shangguanli points out five points after studying for a moment. He says to China like a song: "send some powerful gods to attack these five points."


    She had today''s thoughts when she was at Ye''s house, and naturally remembered the weakness of Da array in her mind.


    "Good." Hua Ruge said to the elders of Tianfu University.


    There were five people who rose from the air and attacked the designated position.


    The mysterious array of God level powerful people stacking earth could not help, but the key points provided by Shangguan glass were different. After three fierce attacks by five people, they only heard the sound of "boom".


    Originally, there was a powerful energy explosion in the empty sky, and five people were hit by the aftershock and returned to the city of the sky, without any damage.


    When the afterglow of the explosion spread, people looked again and found that the energy of the explosion spread into it.


    Now the hidden array and the defensive array are broken together. People see the scene inside. Instead of the luxurious and spacious hall, there are wooden houses and bamboo forests everywhere. The brook in front of the door is gurgling and the environment is unique and elegant.


    A group of children in white who are guarding the formation have been seriously injured by the force of the formation''s counter attack. They can''t get up on the ground if they want to report.


    All the people in the sky city went to the wall and looked inside the bamboo forest. This place is not big, and there are not many people who want to come to Ye''s house.


    And the big formation was suddenly broken, which also shocked many people. In the green bamboo forest, there were white figures flying towards them.


    Hua Ruge and the childe, Prince wutrace, have a look at each other. The eyes of several people are steady, and they have unified their strategy, that is to stick to it.


    Now people come from afar, although not consumed, but the terrain is not clear, it is likely to suffer losses, waiting for work is the best way.


    Sure enough, there are more and more people coming out of Ye''s family, but most of them are below the holy level, and there are not many powerful ones at the divine level.


    Before I came to Ye''s house, I would like to divide my forces several ways, and I would like to spend almost all my manpower.


    "Who dares to come to my Ye''s house and behave wildly?" A wild, unruly voice sounded in the sky, and most people in the mighty city of the sky trembled.


    This is a supernatural state. Hua Ruge squints at it, but it''s not better than the supernatural states she killed.


    At this time, everyone didn''t notice that the pupils of Shangguan glass slightly shrank.


    As soon as the voice fell, a young man in white appeared in front of the crowd. With a long gun in his hand, he pointed to the crowd and said proudly, "who is that? Name in the paper


    It''s not because he is so strong, but because the young man looks less than 20 years old. He has sharp and handsome features. Who could have thought that such a half-year-old would be a superpower with such a powerful body.


    Seeing that no one answered, the young man glanced at the crowd proudly, and then his eyes were fixed on shangguanli. He was a little surprised: "a li?"


    "Why, standing on my feet, Mr. Ye Qi can''t recognize me?" The way of Shangguan glass is not salty.


    Hua Ruge vaguely remembers yesterday''s words. Ye qigongzi should be shangguanli''s fiance. No wonder he is a prodigy of Tianzong. She is almost the age of supernatural realm.


    "Are you really a li? How are your legs? " Ye Hao said, his voice full of questions.


    But anyone can see that it''s just a question, not a bit of concern.


    "I haven''t seen you for five years. Are you blind?" The voice of Shangguan glass rises, full of provocation.


    Ye Hao''s eyes were angry, but he soon suppressed it, and he squeezed out a smile and said, "OK, just in time for us to get married."


    "Don''t pretend, you''ve never liked me, you don''t feel aggrieved to marry me?" Shangguan Li asked without expression.


    Ye Hao is a genius and proud. He didn''t see her in his eyes since he was a child. Even if his acting skills are good, he can''t hide it from her.


    Ye Hao''s expression changed, and he said, "ah Li, how can you say that? I''ve been so kind to you since I was a child. Don''t you know?"


    "I just want to use me to build a relationship with the above, but you miscalculate. They hate me too late." Shangguanli said, there was never a cold feeling in her eyes.


    If they don''t hate her so much, they won''t poison her and want her life, which makes her unable to walk for so many years.


    "Ye Li, the more you say it, the more outrageous it is. Come back with me." Ye Hao shouted.


    Shangguan glass eyes are more fierce: "by you also match me to give orders?"


    Now her ordinary tenderness is all restrained, and her violence is unreserved. She is strong and arrogant, and her eyes are chilling.


    Ye Hao faces this kind of her, subconsciously averts the vision, swallows the saliva to just restrain not to retreat.


    At the moment, he was shocked. Shangguanli was soft and weak in Ye''s family. He never thought that she would have such a strong side.


    Maybe he should have thought about it five years ago.


    She talked and laughed in front of him in the morning, but in the evening she left the Ye''s house somehow, and since then, she had no news.


    This woman, the city is too deep.


    "So you have endured so many years, just to bring people to attack Ye family today?" Ye Hao asked after a long delay.


    Shangguan Li is dressed in black, and the wind makes her hunting sound. She looks wild and disdainful: "do you think your surname is Ye''s family? It''s just a group of slaves. It''s not worth my calculation. "


    Compared with her plan, the elimination of this ye family is not even a phased goal, but at most, it is also the human feelings of Hua Ruge.


    "You..." Ye Hao''s face turned red with anger.


    Shangguan Li smiles scornfully and doesn''t pay any more attention to him.


    "Do you think you will succeed? Today, none of you want to run. " Ye Hao looks around the crowd and looks down.


    Hua rugo raised his eyebrows and said, "since we have come, we are not going to leave before killing all of you."


    It''s good to look away from shangguanli''s face and look at Hua Ruge and say, "who are you? How dare you speak out loud. "


    "Hua Ruge."


    "It''s you. You come to attack my Ye family if you have some skills. It''s really young and frivolous." Ye Hao disdains the way.


    Hua Ruge said in her heart that she could be your mother after two years of age. She turned her eyes and said, "I''m too lazy to talk to your child. I''ve been beaten to the door. Do you want to pretend your grandson can''t come out?"


    The voice behind her is very loud, not just for Ye Hao.


    The Ye family are proud and proud of their hearts. Two people can definitely be inspired by one stimulus.


    In this way, she can also see the foundation of Ye''s family, but she can''t run in time.


    "Hua Ruge, you are unrestrained, see I don''t teach you." Ye Hao said that he would stab him as soon as his long gun shook.

 Chapter 723

    "Xiaohao, stop. Don''t get caught." A thick voice came, and then a man in his thirties appeared beside Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao is not stupid either. When he calms down, he knows that he shouldn''t do it. Although he is not weak, he will suffer from too many people on the other side.


    This man was shocked to see Shangguan Li, but it should be Ye Hao who sent him a message, so he didn''t entangle in this matter.


    Shangguanli also said beside huaruge: "this is the eldest of Ye family, Ye Yu."


    Hua Ruge nodded. This man is powerful. I''m afraid he is in the middle of supernatural state, similar to his elders.


    Ye Yu was obviously well-informed. He glanced at several people and said, "who should I be so brave? It turns out that it is Cangsong Shenzi, Dayu emperor and Tianfu president."


    "It''s good. It''s better than your brother." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    "Ye Yu Mou Guang a coagulate way:" I only ask you a question, before my Ye family by you how


    Now that he has reached this point, he would not think that the people sent out by the Ye family are safe if his mind is still normal.


    "It seems to be dead." Hua Ruge is very innocent.


    Ye Yu and Ye Hao both narrowed their eyes subconsciously after hearing the words. Now they have no time to miss the dead family because they have to worry about their own situation.


    So many strong people died, indicating that these three forces are far more powerful than they imagined.


    "I''ll see who dares to kill my Ye family!" An angry voice came from the sky, and the powerful pressure made people feel suffocated.


    Hua Ruge devours animals in her body. Naturally, it doesn''t matter. But she also has some dignified look in her eyes. Those who can emit this momentum are obviously stronger than those before. They are probably the peak of supernatural state.


    Then a man stood opposite the sky city, looking at a man of forty or fifty years old, with a dignified face and a strong look.


    "Dad."


    Ye Yu and Ye Hao call at the same time


    this is Ye Zheng, the current head of the Ye family.


    He stared at the people in the sky city and said, "it''s enough to kill my Ye family''s children. You think my Ye family is empty?"


    When the big head is stimulated out, Hua Yuege will no longer speak.


    "Our three forces are responsible for protecting the lives of the people. The Ye family has been plundering the land for so many years, which is the biggest disaster. It is not enough to secure the people''s hearts." This time, I''m talking about the childe without trace.


    Ye Zheng''s eyes fell on childe wutrace. When he felt his power, he knew who he was.


    "If I were you, your highness, I would spend my time thinking about how to live." He disdained the way.


    If it''s the son of God at his peak, he''s a little afraid, but childe wutrace obviously has not much left of Shouyuan, and he can''t even protect his own life.


    "Now that the disaster is coming, the clan leader should worry about that you have few Ye family children left." Childe Wuxian''s face doesn''t change.


    "By you?" Ye Zheng scans people.


    It''s true that there are enough holy level people, but there is no one who can deal with supernatural power.


    "We are enough." The king took the first step in the world. His eyes were bright and his eyes were glaring. He had his own imperial style, which was full of deterrence both in looks and words.


    "I''ll see what you can do." Ye Zheng said to the two remaining sons, "let''s go together."


    The two brothers had been angry for a long time. Hearing this, they flew straight up.


    Hua Ruge''s defense array of removing the sky city wants to bring these people in, but they are smart and keep a safe distance from the sky city.


    Childe Wuxian and juntianxia simply went out of the city.


    Childe wutrace confronts Ye Zheng.


    The monarch fought against Ye Yu and Ye Hao at the same time.


    Hua Ruge felt that the problems were not big, so he looked at the man behind him: "everyone, it''s time for us to show, the Ye family is now withered, as long as we do, we can kill them."


    "At the direction of the dean." The temple and the academy all spoke together.


    "Kill in, but if there is resistance, there is no forgiveness." Hua Ruge orders.


    "Yes."


    The strong agreed one after another, and then jumped down one by one to kill Ye''s family.


    The terrain of Ye''s family is complex, and there are too many defensive arrays. The city of sky can not be used very much, so she simply put it away.


    "I''ll take someone in. You stay outside." Hua Yuege takes out the stick and points it at Shangguan glass.


    "I know the terrain. I''ll go in with you." Shangguan Li said, shaking his hand, he had taken out a black whip.


    So they took the lead, and the Ye family left behind are not strong.


    "Don''t be careless. Ye family has three old monsters in town." Shangguan glass reminds me softly.


    Hua Yuege squints, "is there anyone else?"


    Shangguan Li nodded: "I hope they can solve these problems earlier."


    Ye''s bamboo house and bamboo forest are all built with a deep understanding of some rules of the heaven and earth. If they were not brought by Shangguan glass, they would easily fall into a trap.


    It''s not a small place. From the periphery to the center, many holy people blocked the way, and they were killed by the experts they took.


    These people are not scattered, so their fighting power is very strong. They are like a sharp knife, cutting straight into the center of Yejia.


    Surrounded by bamboo groves and wooden houses, if you look around, everyone will feel dizzy.


    However, the attack went smoothly, and the Ye family continued to suffer death and injury.


    After walking about half a distance, I only heard a loud "boom" from the center of Ye''s family, and then it was a continuous one. It seemed like fighting.


    Hua Ruge stopped and looked at Shangguan Li and said, "this is not the Ye family''s civil war, is it?"


    "The Ye family has always been united, not." The way of Shangguan Li duding.


    "Who dares to break into my Ye family, damn it!"


    They were talking about it and heard a deafening sound on their heads. The eardrum of the stabbing people almost burst and their faces were frightened.


    Without waiting for Hua rugo to react, she felt that a terrible force was attacking her. It was exactly towards her and shangguanli.


    Hua Ruge didn''t say a word, but when he thought about it, he sacrificed the tripod and smashed it right in front of him.


    This person is powerful. If she wants to cover up, she can''t perceive the location at all, but she can''t do without devouring the beast.


    "Hum!"


    The man in front hit the tripod, and the tripod was directly hit back, and the tripod chattered continuously.


    Hua Ruge was shocked and took a step back. If she had not been promoted to the divine level, she would have been hurt.


    Now the battle is continuing in the center of Ye''s family, and they are also fighting behind them. Hua Ruge is suddenly blocked by the super strong, and is in a difficult situation.


    She looked up at the man who appeared. He was an old man with white hair and white beard. He had a strong breath, but she was sure that he was also a supernatural state. She just didn''t know how the breath was much stronger than the ordinary supernatural state.

 Chapter 724

    "Ye Li, how can you be with these people?" When the old man saw shangguanli, the hand that was supposed to continue to attack was put down.


    "Except you, of course." Shangguan Li answers calmly.


    "You are fooling around. Don''t forget that you are also the Ye family." The old man shouted.


    Shangguan Li looks sullen: "I''ve heard enough. I told you it''s not ye''s family. If you want to fight, just fight. Don''t roll back."


    At present, the enemy Hua Ruge can''t help but give shangguanli a thumbs up. Unexpectedly, shangguanli''s temper is also a little pepper. She is angry with her.


    "I''ll take care of you when the foreign enemies are solved." The old man said a word, and the big palm once again split towards the Chinese like a song.


    Hua, like a song and a condensation of eyes, said: "back!"


    Behind the strong have retreated, Hua Ruge a person can not resist nature is also to retreat.


    At this time, Shangguan glass leaned on her and said, "you and I will work together to make a match."


    "It can''t be better." Hua Yuege smiled and flew up.


    They hit the old man''s palm with a whip and stick.


    "Hum!"


    The old man''s anger increased his strength. However, Hua Ruge and shangguanli were not soft persimmons either. They should have taken this palm.


    Both of them are divine cultivation. Hua Ruge is stronger in the body of elements, and shangguanli has better skills. Their attack power is equal to each other.


    However, the strength of the old man is immeasurable, and the two of them took a few steps back after landing on the ground.


    Two people looked at each other, dark eyes are full of fighting.


    Hua Ruge is restless. Shangguanli didn''t fight for so many years. Now when he has a chance, he won''t retreat at will.


    The old man looked at the two people, his eyes flashed with surprise: "you two little dolls are good at strength."


    "There are more powerful ones." Hua Yuege said, and the two attacked.


    "Beyond our means." The old man took out his long sword, which looked like a rainbow.


    If it''s an ordinary person, let alone the supernatural realm, he will kill him. But Hua Ruge and shangguanli are both very flexible and have a lot of attacking methods.


    Hua Ruge has tripod and soul skill that can be sent out at any time. Although he can''t hurt the old man for a short time, he can still deal with it.


    Shangguan glass is an amazing whip technique, and there are small flowers.


    Little flower falls on one side of the bamboo forest and does nothing but cries: "meow ~ meow ~ meow ~"


    under its cry, the old man frowns repeatedly, and can''t concentrate on attacking many times. If it''s not too strong, it will be injured.


    Obviously, it''s a mental distraction.


    Listen to Xiaohua''s call from time to time, Hua Ruge wants to ask from her heart, isn''t this really a cat?


    But she didn''t ask. First, the situation is not right now. Second, she doesn''t want to provoke Xiaohua again.


    With little flowers, Hua Ruge and shangguanli are more flexible. They can hold back the old man without being hurt.


    Hua Ruge is calculating in her mind that if she has a good chance, she will use the spirit of space to kill the old guy.


    Not only are they fighting here, but they are also fighting before and after.


    The powerful of the two forces are constantly sweeping. Now the whole Ye family is almost in battle.


    Hua rugo would like to know who is fighting in the center and whether the other two monsters of Ye''s family will appear.


    After a while, Hua Ruge and shangguanli found that they could only hold the old man. Although they were not hurt, they did not hurt anyone a little.


    The old man was upset by Xiaohua''s name. He forced them back with a fierce hand, and then the sword swept away. The strong sword Qi attacked Xiaohua.


    Now they are in a dilemma and back away. It''s too late to save Xiaohua.


    "Meow."


    The little flower made a slight noise, and then disappeared directly from the bamboo forest, so fast that the old man did not catch it.


    Because Hua Ruge stood up and saw the confusion in the eyes of the old man.


    "Meow!"


    Xiaohua began to cry again. This time it was very fierce, but it was on the other side of the bamboo forest.


    The old man was helpless, so he wanted to vent his anger on Hua Ruge and shangguanli.


    But just as the old man was about to make a move, the three shadows in the back were losing day by day. When he saw the old man, ye Zheng said, "elder help me."


    He, Ye Yu and Ye Hao are all hurt now. They are in a mess. Behind them, Mr. Wu trace and juntianxia are coming.


    The elder man gave up paying Hua Ruge and shangguanli first, but with a wave of big sleeve, he rolled the three embarrassed people to his side, and stared at the traceless childe and juntianxia who came after him.


    It''s intriguing that these two people didn''t get hurt to the three supernatural beings.


    Hua Ruge gives shangguanli a wink, and they retreat to the childe and juntianxia without trace.


    At the same time, childe wutrace and juntianxia''s eyes fell on Hua Ruge. When they saw that she was ok, they turned their eyes away.


    Xiaohua falls back to shangguanli''s shoulder, and the two sides open the front.


    "No wonder you dare to invade my Ye family. They are all talented people." The elder commented lightly.


    "You ye family should think of this day when you do this kind of thing," said the emperor


    "It''s naive of you to think you''ll win." The elder smiled and looked at juntianxia as if he were an adult looking at a child who didn''t understand.


    "I''ll see if I try." Said the childe, taking the initiative.


    Juntianxia is on his own three supernatural realm.


    In this way, both of them are struggling.


    "A Li, you still have no trace of small flower sect. I''ll help you in the world," Hua Ruge said.


    The effect of Xiaohua on the elder is obvious.


    "Good." Shangguan Li said, waving his whip to meet the elder, while Xiaohua interfered.


    In the past, shangguanli cooperated with Hua Ruge and could not cause damage to the elder. However, childe wutrace is very strong even if she doesn''t have the power. The trouble she caused to the elder is considerable.


    Hua Ruge was fighting against Ye Hao. Ye Yu felt it was necessary to solve Hua Ruge first, so he came to fight.


    Hua Ruge is the first time to fight against the supernatural realm with divine power. The sword collides with the stick. Hua Ruge still feels that he is not lightly impacted. It seems that there is still a certain gap, but she thinks that the gap is not insurmountable.


    So they got tangled up.


    Jun Tianxia and Ye Hao look at Hua Ruge''s side at the same time. When they see nothing, they are at ease.


    The battle on their side continued, and the battle in the center of the Ye family never stopped.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t know what''s going on inside. What she knows is that only one of the three monsters of Ye family mentioned by Shangguan Li came out, and the other two never saw a shadow.


    In addition to the balance of power here, the battlefield of the holy strongmen is just crushing. The disciples of Ye family who are weak in strength are almost dead.

 Chapter 725

    Hua Ruge now thinks of the words left by Yu Lingfeng, the former master of the sky city, and asks her to kill Ye''s family. Although it''s not completely her kill, it''s almost dead.


    It''s also a consolation to the dead soul of the elder generation.


    The battle is going on. Now childe wutrace and shangguanli have the upper hand. The elder can''t bear it, but it will take a short time to win.


    Juntianxia''s strength of holding an axe is also unprecedented. But he is facing Ye Zheng, who is at the top of the supernatural realm, and Ye Hao, who is helping him. Although he is also in the upper hand, it seems that he will be stuck for a long time.


    Hua rugo is the hardest player. After all, she wants to compete with the supernatural realm only when she is at the top of the level of divinity. But now she has just been promoted, and her strength is not the opponent of others.


    Although she has a lot of means, she can guarantee that she will not fall behind. It is impossible for her to take advantage of it in a short time.


    But fortunately, as long as she held on for a while, and others released their hands, Ye Yu would be ready to clean up.


    The war on the outside has been very powerful, but the war on the inside is even bigger. From time to time, the ground swings up and down, making people have no doubt when they will fall from the sky.


    Hua Ruge wanted to see it, so she kept retreating to the center.


    Jun Tianxia is afraid that she has a problem alone. He starts to drive Ye''s father and son to the middle. Ye''s father and son are forced to retreat by him.


    Childe Wuxian and shangguanli exchanged a look, and naturally they should know what to do with their mind.


    So the three battlefields are advancing towards the center at the same time, and they are getting closer to the terrible battlefield in the middle.


    It''s very slow to walk like this. It''s good that you insist. Anyway, according to shangguanli, there is a secret room for storing treasures plundered from the mainland.


    There''s another room where all the geniuses come from plunder.


    In addition to the destruction of the Ye family, the second important thing they did in this attack was to get all those things.


    The disciples with low strength of Ye family are almost killed. The strong of the two forces have spontaneously and consciously gone to the big battlefield in the middle to see what happened. It would be better if they could follow the two treasures.


    However, some people are eager for treasure, and they fly a little faster. A pedestrian has a long distance from the center, and then they are swept back by the aftershock of the battle.


    Fortunately, it''s too far away to get hurt.


    After that, people became more cautious and began to move forward in groups. If there was any danger, they could take care of it, and with their strength, it would be hard to hurt them in any strong aftereffect of the battle.


    In addition to these people, the three parties are also constantly approaching, among which Hua Ruge is the first because he is active.


    After a long time, the two forces finally came into the war circle and watched the battle from afar.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Yuege asked.


    In fact, she is not far away from the battle at the moment. She will see it in a while.


    The following people have grown up. Neither the temple of Cangsong nor the Tianfu college answered Hua Ruge''s questions.


    Hua Ruge didn''t think it was important, so he didn''t urge, just kept moving in that direction.


    The following people didn''t slow down, and soon someone said to the sky, "if you go back to the president, it''s the Lord Zixiao who is fighting with the super masters of the Ye family."


    "What?" Hua Ruge is shocked when she hears the words. She thinks that Tuoba Rui didn''t come to Ye''s house, but she didn''t think that he actually took them one step ahead.


    But the Ye family''s guard array didn''t break at that time?


    In the face of Ye Yu''s aggressiveness, Hua Ruge didn''t have so much imagination, just accelerated the speed of retreat.


    In this way, Ye Jing is angry. Although his strength is much stronger than Hua Ruge, Hua Ruge keeps retreating, and he can''t fight at all.


    "The Lord is wounded. Let''s help him." The divine powers of the academy and the temple stand out.


    Hua Ruge hears Tuoba Rui get hurt, his pupils shrink, but he says: "don''t go, you can''t get in that level of battle."


    These people may not be able to help, but the death is certain, she can''t be sure.


    Shangguan Li is right. There are three old monsters in the Ye family. One of the reasons is that the other two find Tuoba Rui trespassing into their treasure house and go to kill them.


    That''s why this battle broke out. Tuo BARREI fought against two monsters by himself. It''s not surprising that the battle was over.


    Tuoba Rui is armed with a long sword. Although he is hurt, he is still very fierce, even worse than the two old monsters who killed him.


    However, he heard Hua Ruge''s voice. His pupil shrank and he flew up to the sky when the two swords collided.


    When he came out, he saw Hua Ruge and Ye Yu face each other, and the wind continued to fall. He was angry in his eyes, and a strong sword Qi split in his long sword.


    Ye Yu was so caught off guard that he had to step back.


    So Hua rugo saw Tuo barrow. His black robe is bleeding in many places now, but it''s not clear because it''s black.


    She hurriedly explored his body with the her mental strength and found that she was relieved when there was no internal injury but trauma.


    And now he has reached the height of the sky, with a hand to her arms.


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect that he would be so unbridled in such a crisis. He couldn''t help crying and laughing: "the following two old monsters are coming up. Would you be more serious?"


    "What can they do for me?" Tuoba Rui said, soft eyes fell on her face inch by inch, as if to depict her facial features.


    Hua Yuege said to her voice with a heart. "They are coming up."


    "Wait for me." Tuoba Rui said, throwing her to a higher altitude with a strong arm.


    The following two old monsters catch up. Tuo BARREI chooses Ye Yu as the target of attack. Which opponent is Ye Yu? They are forced to retreat and have to be saved.


    So the situation became one to three for Tuoba Rui, who directly shared the task of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge was frightened at the sight of it, but she also found that Tuo BARREI''s strength was a qualitative leap when he broke through the divine level, and he was so strong when he didn''t use the power to suppress the injury.


    However, no matter how strong he is, his realm is limited. Now he can hold up in a short time. It''s estimated that he will pay some price if he wants to win again in a long time.


    Hua Ruge could not watch this happen naturally, so she began to turn her head.


    At this time, childe wutrace, juntianxia and shangguanli are also close to the battlefield. When they saw Tuoba Rui, they were even surprised.


    Especially in juntianxia, his pupil almost shrank instinctively, with an extremely unknown premonition in his heart.

 Chapter 726

    When Tuo Ba Rui fought, he met the king''s eyes, which was full of war.


    There is a dark flash in your eyes.


    The battle was going on fiercely. At one glance, the two men''s eyes were soon straggling, and they threw themselves into each other''s fight.


    But this scene was seen in the eyes of Hua Ruge in the sky. At that moment, their eyes were surprisingly similar, which was full of predatory light.


    She was slightly puzzled. Tuo BARREI had no interest in ruling the world. What was he fighting for?


    However, the current situation is not up to her to think about it any more. Now, Tuo BARREI is one enemy and three enemies, and it is not optimistic to hold on to it again.


    Hua rugo should have rushed to share, but she did not do so, but paid close attention to the war situation.


    When ye Yu was hurt by Tuoba Rui''s sword Qi and flew out, Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed and his mind moved. He said "space fissure"


    "ah!"


    At the next moment, the space where ye Yu fell was suddenly split, and his body was directly torn into two parts by the force of space. He looked at the lower part of his body that had fallen off and gave out a scream. Then he went down.


    As soon as ye Yu died, it was easier for him to fight against the two old monsters.


    When ye family saw this move, they were all awe struck in their hearts and were all prepared. After all, they couldn''t resist the power of space.


    The most suitable move for Hua Ruge is to sneak attack. These people are now on guard. She can''t easily use it because of her slow speed.


    But she has always been good at attacking the Yin people. Now she has room to use her hands. So it''s difficult for her to attack the old monsters with her strength. So she focuses on Ye Zheng and Ye Hao who are fighting against the emperor.


    Standing in the air, she began to cast her soul.


    She is now divine, and the attack power of soul skill is very strong. She can''t ignore her supernatural state.


    Childe wutrace looked at the battlefield of Tuoba Rui and said to Shangguan Li: "leave me alone and help you."


    Shangguan Li''s mind naturally understood the intention of Childe wutrace, so he nodded his head and said, "then be careful."


    As soon as the war situation changed, it was equivalent to three people fighting against Ye Zheng and Ye Hao. They had been suppressed before and could not turn over completely.


    A moment later, the king''s eyes light a condensation, clenched the hands of the open axe, it is a golden light split out.


    The power of the open sky axe can''t be underestimated. Ye Zheng and Ye Hao can''t dodge. They were hurt by the axe blade. They spat blood and fell to the ground. It looks like they were hurt.


    "It''s up to you." Juntianxia said, flying towards Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge and shangguanli nodded.


    With the strength of the two, the supernatural state of serious injury does not pose any threat to them.


    When Jun Tianxia came near, without saying a word, he took an old monster''s attack on Tuoba Rui and said, "your opponent is me."


    Tuoba Rui takes a look at the king''s world. He has some doubts in his eyes.


    "Even if I want to fight with you, I will win you openly." The king threw out a word, took out the seal, seven golden dragons around his body, the open axe broke out unprecedented power.


    The pressure on Tuoba Rui''s side has been reduced a lot. When the sword in his hand shakes, the sword spirit of the road is gentle and the rule of the road rushes towards the old monster in front of him.


    In this way, both of them have the upper hand.


    Childe Wuxian insists on not using his magic power. It''s a little difficult to fight. It can be seen that he consumes the opponent''s strength to the greatest extent.


    Just after Hua Ruge started, more than 20 powerful gods from two major forces rushed to help.


    "Please kill Ye Hao." Hua Yuege said.


    "Yes."


    More than 20 people responded and surrounded Ye Hao, who was seriously injured.


    Now there is only one injured Ye Zheng in front of huaruge and shangguanli.


    Hua Ruge is not nervous at all now. He turns around to tease Shangguan Li after giving the order: "I''ll send someone to kill him. You''re OK."


    "Kill it." Shangguan Li''s face is expressionless.


    Ye Hao said at one side, "Ye Li, my Ye family is not thin to you. How can you be ungrateful?"


    "No matter what our purpose is, it is indisputable that we are good to you. You should not be so kind to us." Ye Zheng is also on one side.


    "Do I need a reason to kill?" Shangguan Li looks at their father and son calmly. After a while, he says, "if you must have a reason, then you should die if you try to use me."


    Another thing she didn''t say was that when the Ye family appeared at her most helpless time, she hated the incompetent years and didn''t like those people who not only didn''t give her warmth, but also wanted to use her.


    Hua Ruge is used to listening. Shangguanli has always been such a character.


    "I want you to back up, even if you do." Ye Zheng said, flying up, the long sword turned into Daodao sword light, and attacked Shangguan glass.


    With a wave of the whip in his hand, Shangguan Li goes up.


    Hua Ruge attacks Ye Zheng on the other side, and ye Zheng, who was injured, is soon overwhelmed by the endless moves of the two.


    Two people are more fight more have spirit, a whip a stick can leave scar on Ye Zheng''s body gradually.


    On the other side, Tuoba Rui and the two old monsters in front of juntianxia were also hurt.


    After expending part of the elder''s power, childe Wuxian once again borrowed the magic power and forced the elder to retreat with a long sword in his hand.


    Ye Hao doesn''t need to say more. His strength is the weakest among Ye''s family. Now he is surrounded by more than 20 gods, and his wounds are getting worse. He can''t last long.


    Now they have an absolute advantage. In another half day, Ye''s family will surely be killed.


    "You ants, don''t want to destroy my Ye family." A roar came from the elder''s mouth.


    When people looked around, they saw a flash of strong white light in front of the elder. The childe, who had no trace, was hit by the white light and stepped back. When he barely stopped, the corner of his mouth was covered with blood.


    At the next moment, the big general''s rectangle with white light in his hand was aimed at the people. All of them were surprised and hurriedly dodged, but they were still injured.


    Not only Hua rugo and others, but also several Ye''s family members.


    Hua Yuege covered his injured left shoulder and bared his teeth in pain. He thought that the old man was crazy.


    Several people fell to the ground. The Ye family took the opportunity to get behind the elder.


    Hua Ruge looks at it. Tuoba Rui and Jun Tianxia are basically OK. Shangguan Li is not hurt. She suffered a slight injury when she was hit on the shoulder. The most serious injury is childe wutrace.


    But he was calm, and shook his head lightly when he looked at Shanghua Ruge.


    Tuoba Rui pulls Hua Ruge to her side and says, "hide behind me and don''t move."

 Chapter 727

    The white light in elder Ye''s hand is disappearing slowly. People can see that the thing itself is actually a picture roll.


    In fact, there is no painting on the scroll, just a black background, dotted with a little stars, like a black night sky.


    Hua rugo reached for Lala Tuo''s sleeve and asked, "what is that?"


    "It''s a chart of stars. It used to be the treasure of Tianfu University. Later, the dean who kept the chart disappeared in a strange way. This chart has disappeared since then." After the introduction of Tuo Ba Rui, a tiny pupil narrowed: "I should have thought it was taken by Ye''s family."


    "It''s hundreds of years ago, and I didn''t expect it." The childe without trace also said.


    "How is it used? How can we control it? " Hua Yuege asked again.


    "It is said that there is the power of stars in the star map, which is powerful, but it is only part of it. The most powerful function of the star map is to break the space barrier." The monarch world narrated a sentence, and said: "that is to connect different worlds."


    "Can you go to the upper bound with this?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Jun Tianxia shook his head and said, "it''s said that the dean of Tianfu university has never used the star map, and no specific information has been sent out."


    He said so, Tuo BARREI and childe Wuchen are also silent. I think they have no supplement.


    Shangguan Li''s expression is not as easy as before.


    For so many years, ye family has been delivering magic talents to the upper world through the space door that has been opened for ten years. She has calculated that it is not the day when the space door is opened. Unexpectedly, ye family still has a star chart in her hand.


    If you can really communicate with the upper bound, once the Ye family comes down, what will happen next is unpredictable.


    "You all don''t want to go today. Go to hell." The elder laughed and started the star chart again.


    I saw the white star light dotted under the black background suddenly lit up, and the white light gathered in one place to form a formation, pouring out continuously.


    The power of the white light is even stronger than the three old monsters of the Ye family. They can only join hands to open a border. At this time, they can''t retreat.


    No matter what, we can''t let the star graph connect the upper bound, otherwise it will be another catastrophe.


    The strength of several people is not weak, but the United border is still full of waves, and soon can''t stand it.


    But fortunately, in the end, there was no danger, and the border survived a series of attacks.


    When the white light disappears, it seems that the elder is ten years old, and the wrinkles on his face are deeper.


    Several people understood that the power of the star map is huge, but there is a price to be paid for urging. No wonder the dean of Tianfu university has never used it.


    "The old man can''t last long. Let''s get the star map together." Tuo Ba Rui said a word, and the long sword shook and headed for the Ye family.


    Wu trace childe and king world follow closely, Hua Ruge signals other people of the two forces to retreat, and then rushes up together with Shangguan Li.


    "Devour the beast. It won''t attack people now. You eat it." Hua, like a song, gnawed his teeth.


    Although she wants such a treasure very much, there is no other way now.


    "Master, this one can''t be eaten. It has powerful marks on it. It will kill me to destroy the counter eating power of this thing." The sound of devouring the beast came out.


    Devouring a beast can devour everything, but that''s what an adult can do. Today, it''s only a cub.


    "What is the power?" Hua Yuege asked strangely.


    "It''s an ancient magic weapon. The user doesn''t understand how to use it." The devouring beast said again, "master, you should grab this picture."


    Hua Ruge can''t move her mind. Now she just wants to solve the crisis.


    Several people attacked together. Two old monsters of the Ye family and ye Zheng, Ye Hao, stopped them together.


    The elder also knew that his power was limited, and he could not exert the power of the star map. So he just bit his teeth and urged all his thoughts.


    Only the stars in the chart brightened again, and then a vortex formed by white light appeared in the middle.


    As soon as the white light of the star chart comes out of the sky like a song, she feels a strong force of space. She looks at the past and sees that the elder is getting older and older, her skin is getting drier and shriveled, and the white vortex is getting bigger and bigger.


    "He''s opening the door to space." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    The three Tuo Ba Rui are in a hurry, but the other two elders of the Ye family fight for their lives to resist. They fight to get hurt and don''t step back. The three are stopped.


    Hua Ruge pushes Ye Hao''s long sword away with a stick. Facing the star map and the elder behind it is a space blade.


    She would like to see if the star chart can resist the edge of space.


    The edge of space splits towards the star map, but when it is one fist away from the whirlpool, the edge of space disappears and seems to be sucked away by the whirlpool.


    Hua Ruge''s pupil shrank, and then several fireballs and thunder smashed the past, but whether it was playing the star map or the elder, the power would be absorbed without exception.


    Hua Ruge knows that she can''t go back to the sky. Her attack is like this. Others'' attack must be the same. It can''t stop the opening of space in the star chart at all.


    She watched the whirlpool grow bigger and bigger. At last, the whole star chart turned into a white light, which was very dazzling.


    Hua Ruge reaches for a block, and turns his head when his eyes can adapt to the strong light.


    Several people all stopped, all looking at the star chart, want to see if there is so magic.


    The strong light gradually weakened, and a soft white light showed the picture slowly.


    Some of them have straight eyes.


    With the passage of time, the picture gradually became clear. In the picture, there was a misty bamboo forest. There was a room in the bamboo forest, but it was very delicate, not like the ordinary wooden house here.


    "Officer." Now the elder, whose face is dry, opens his mouth.


    Seeing this picture, Shangguan Li was shocked, and immediately took out a black mask from the space and put it on his face.


    "In the past, when the space door was opened, there was a steward who specially received items. When they learned that the magic tools of the lower boundary could not be delivered, they would never ignore it." Shangguan glass whispered to remind.


    "Officer." The other elders followed.


    It looks like a fairyland, but no one answers.


    "It''s impossible for them not to know that the space door is open. They should have waited here long ago." Shangguan Li is confused.


    If you don''t know if you even open the space door, the Ye family has been invaded countless times. How can you still boast today.


    "Officer."


    It''s strange that no matter what people call here, no one answers there.


    "Do it!"


    "Boom!"


    In the distance, there was a fighting sound. They looked around for a week, and finally found that the sound did not come from nearby, but from the star map.

 Chapter 728

    At first, the voice was still a little fuzzy, and gradually became very clear. I think the battle was getting closer.


    Ye''s family is totally stupid. They have opened the space door so many times. This is the first time.


    Now it is likely that the Ye family in the upper world fought and was too busy to manage the lower world.


    "What happened?" The elder was almost spitting blood when he saw this scene. How could there be a war in the upper world? Who dares to fight against the Ye family?


    Ye''s family is crazy. Hua Ruge can''t help laughing.


    "I said the old man, the next time you ask for help, you should call first. You don''t communicate. Now you are not embarrassed." Hua said with a smile.


    No one can understand what a phone is, but now it''s not very deep.


    Although the Ye family of the upper bound has never replied, after all, the space door is still open, and it has not been closed, so they are not optimistic.


    "Keep attacking." Tuoba Rui said again.


    Several people nodded and started to attack again. At this time, the most important thing is to grab the star map.


    Ye''s family looked at the star chart, but also a face of despair.


    The elder is still supported by death, because he knows that as long as he falls down, the open space door on the star chart will disappear.


    Hua Ruge did not take part in the attack, but stared at the space people.


    The sound at the other end of the space is getting louder and louder. This time, there are not only fights but also clamors. But I can''t hear what I''m talking about clearly.


    The other two elders on this side offered their own life saving magic tools and supported them painstakingly.


    At this time, Hua Ruge saw someone appear at the other end of the space door.


    "Bang!"


    A leaf family in white fell in front of the space door, and then one after another fell down, but the attacker did not show up.


    "Officer, help me. Someone is going to destroy our Ye family." The elder said quickly, and finally saw the acquaintance.


    The steward vomited blood and stared at this side and said, "Damn, who let you open the space door? Close it quickly."


    The elder was surprised and said: "we have robbed a large number of magic weapons and talents, and are going to send them to the family. If we are destroyed, the magic weapons will not be delivered."


    "You want to shut it when you close it. Do you want to involve the family to die with you?" Another man rushed over and shouted at the space.


    These people''s breath is extremely horrible. Hua rugo is sure that none of them can deal with them.


    "What?" The elder obviously didn''t understand.


    They are attacked by the following people. How can they affect the upper family?


    Tuoba Rui and others stopped, all looking at the other end of the space strangely, not knowing what happened.


    I saw someone seriously injured and fell to the ground. When ye''s family got to the ground, a girl in purple with a long sword slowly approached. Under her power, Ye''s family all climbed up and kept retreating.


    The woman in purple doesn''t chase, but slowly turns her head to see this end of the space. Her beautiful eyes stare at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege was stunned to see the appearance of the girl in purple as if she had been struck by lightning.


    Mother.


    Two words almost burst out, but she swallowed them again.


    No.


    This woman was born beautiful. Her face and outline are similar to her, but they are different from the mother in the memory of the original Lord.


    Very similar, but not.


    But although not, Hua rugo also affirms that this woman has something to do with herself and her mother.


    The woman smiled at Hua Ruge and said, "am I late?"


    "You Who is it? " Hua Ruge''s voice is slightly quivering, and unconsciously uses the honorific name.


    "You don''t need to know or grow up. Just let it go." The woman''s face was soft, and her voice was soft, like a loving elder speaking to a loving child.


    "No, I want to know. Tell me?" Hua rushes to ask.


    The woman shook her head and said, "don''t worry. With your achievements, we''ll see you on it sooner or later."


    "If I go up, will you tell me?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The woman nodded softly.


    Hua Ruge took a deep breath and shook his fist.


    Ye''s family were all stunned, especially the elder, who was repeatedly urged by the upper class to close the space door.


    "In that case, let''s go up." The elder said, with a wave of big sleeve, the person rolling the Ye family went towards the space door.


    The face of the woman in purple is fierce, and she waves the power of space.


    Then a few people saw the space door on the star map distorted.


    By this time, the Ye family had already drilled in.


    In the next moment, the space door and the star map in front of you will disappear.


    If the Ye family had not disappeared, Hua rugo would have believed that it was a dream.


    Mother.


    Hua Ruge murmured these two words, and his heart and mouth vibrated. It was all the emotion of the original Lord.


    She completely blends the memory of the original Lord. Everything the original Lord has experienced is empathy. It can be said that they have become a person to a large extent.


    She squatted on the ground, panting slightly.


    Tuoba Rui comes to her and squats down. She reaches out and taps her shoulder gently, but says nothing.


    The people present, including shangguanli, were somewhat shocked. Hua Ruge''s identity is certainly not simple. Judging the similarity between the appearance of the woman just now and Hua Ruge, it may be her elders.


    And she may not be in this field.


    Hua Ruge turned his head and looked at Tuoba Rui. In a soft voice, he said, "have you seen it? She is also the body of elements."


    "If you want to go up, I will take you up. Everything you want to know will be answered." Tuo Ba Rui said and took her into his arms.


    Hua Ruge took a deep breath and nodded slowly.


    Tuo Ba Rui helps her up, Hua Ruge stands up straight, and her mood eases a lot.


    No one could have imagined the end of a war like this.


    "The space just distorted. The Ye family should be involved in other spaces or space turbulence." Hua Yuege said.


    Shangguan Li thought for a moment and said, "it''s OK to say that there is chaos in the space. If you are in another space, they may come back through the star map."


    Hua Ruge nods. If ye''s family really want revenge, it''s really possible to do so.


    "But what can I do when I come back?" Tuoba Rui said, pointing to the middle area and saying: "you should be interested in the following things."


    Hua Yuege smiled and asked, "treasure house?"


    "I just went in. It''s rich." Tuoba Rui road.


    "Most of it was stolen by the Ye family. We have taken it as our own. The major families of the mainland people don''t hate us." Hua Ruge said, "who will take care of it and let each sect come back to take it?"


    Of course, this is the safest way to do it, but Tuo Barry never cared about other people''s ideas. He looked at Hua Ruge and said, "you can stay if you like. Whoever dares to say anything, I will kill him."

 Chapter 729

    Hua Ruge was so depressed that he made him laugh: "you really should be a robber. It''s better to be the Lord."


    Tuoba Rui raised his eyebrows and said, "do you think I''m joking?"


    "Not really." Hua rugo said seriously that she thought Tuoba Rui could do anything.


    "Do you want to?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua rugo shook his head: "I don''t want what I shouldn''t have, but I''m curious. How did you get in?"


    There are big arrays all over the place. How could Tuoba Rui touch the treasure house of Renjia without knowing the ghost.


    "All the great arrays here are built according to the rules of heaven and earth. Can you stop me?" Tuoba Rui asked.


    Hua Ruge suddenly realized that the Ye family''s understanding of the rules of the road is certainly not as good as Tuoba Rui, that is, because of this, Tuoba Rui can never go to the disadvantage.


    "And what did you get in there?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    As soon as this problem arises, the eyes of the monarch also fall on Tuoba Rui.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head and said, "take something I''ve always wanted."


    You''ve got an eyebrow.


    Tuo Ba Rui directly turned to look at him and said, "I believe this is what you want, but you are a step slower."


    "Tuo barrui, do you think you can succeed?" The king asked.


    "As long as I want." Tuo Ba Rui looked at him and said, "this world, I have a dispute with you."


    Hua frowns like a song on one side.


    Before, it was just that the king wanted to fight for the world. Now, even Tuoba Rui wants to fight for the world. She really doesn''t know what these two men think.


    What''s good in the world.


    When the emperor heard the words, he smiled, and his eyes were full of War: "in that case, we will see it on the battlefield."


    "Good." Tuo Ba Rui''s happy response.


    The king said, flying away from the bamboo forest of Ye''s family, the way to and fro.


    "Traceless childe also says:" I also want to go back


    "There''s a treasure house. As the head of the three forces, it''s time for you to take charge of it." Hua rugo added, "if you leave, I''m not afraid to move back to the college."


    "Whatever." Childe wutrace lightly dropped two words.


    Hua Ruge opened her mouth and couldn''t speak. Is there anyone else in the world who wants to hold justice and justice? If she continues like this, she won''t guarantee that she can control her hand.


    "No trace childe saw appearance to smile a way:" want to divide also by you to divide


    "Why?" Hua Ruge is dissatisfied. She can''t help stealing.


    "Because I''m injured, I can''t handle these things. Let''s go." The childe said once and left.


    He was followed by a group of strong men from the temple of Cangsong.


    Hua Ruge had to turn to look at Tuoba Rui and say, "or you can share it."


    Tuoba Rui stared at her and asked, "do you think we should talk about this when we get along alone?"


    Hua Ruge blinked and looked at the strong man of Tianfu University on one side and said, "it seems that we are not alone."


    When these people heard this, they hurriedly stood out and said, "my subordinates go to check everywhere and find out what they have."


    So soon they all slip away, leaving Hua Ruge in a daze.


    She means that she wants to catch these people as shields, but she doesn''t want them to slip away


    Tuo Ba Rui encircles her in her arms, with a smile on the corner of her eyes: "you are good at jumping."


    Hua Yuege lost a smiling face: "general."


    Tuoba Rui smiled and gently depicted her features with her fingers. Her eyes were full of love and said: "fortunately, you are OK."


    "I''m not so easy. You can''t take such a risk next time," Hua said seriously.


    Tuoba Rui ignores her. Her long fingers touch her face and are gently touching her neck.


    "I''m serious." Hua Ruge accentuates the tone.


    Tuo Barry gave her a look: "do you think I will listen to you?"


    Hua rugo stared at him. She felt that she had no family status now.


    "At no time can I put your safety out of the way." Tuoba Rui hands around her neck, thumb gently rubbing her red lips.


    Hua Ruge''s temper couldn''t get out. She sighed and said, "you are really dead hearted."


    "It''s death." Tuo Ba Rui said and leaned over to kiss her lips.


    Hua can''t laugh or cry like a song.


    After a while, they sat in the bamboo forest on one side. Hua Ruge thought about it or said, "you''ve never been interested in the world. Why do you want to fight this time?"


    "For myself and for you." Tuo Ba Rui replied.


    Hua frowned and said, "what does that mean?"


    "I and juntianxia have the same purpose to some extent." Tuo Ba Rui said, "we want to seize the world, but not for it."


    "I still don''t understand."


    Of course, she doesn''t understand.


    "It''s to get the dragon through, but I''m to cure the disease, and he''s to have more ambition." Tuoba Rui continued.


    "Dragon pulse?" Hua Yuege did not understand the murmur: "still really have this thing?"


    "Yes, only by unifying the whole world can we get through the dragon vein, and if we get through the dragon vein, the emperor will have great power." Tuoba Rui continued.


    "So you want to be strong?" Hua Yuege continued to ask.


    Tuo Ba Rui takes a deep breath of air: "No."


    "Don''t tell me." Hua is like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui smiled at her appearance and said, "you will know sooner or later. What''s the hurry?"


    "Then don''t tell me if you''ll take risks yourself?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "There are risks, but I will win in the end." Tuo barrui reached out and touched her head with a relaxed expression.


    It''s like he''s going on a very simple, easy road.


    Hua rugo reached for his arm and said, "let me follow you. You can''t act on your own. Everything is the same."


    She won''t let him take any risks.


    "I''m not willing to let you go." Tuoba Rui said, reaching for her hand.


    Hua Ruge sighs. In fact, she is responsible for this. If Tuo BARREI is in love with someone else, she will not have to do her best to cure her body.


    Tuo Barry knew what she was thinking, reached out and held her in her arms, whispered in her ear, "Xiaoge, do you know what I''m most happy about in my life?"


    "Met me?" Hua, like a song, is not without wit.


    Tuoba Rui laughs: "you are really not afraid of shame."


    "You say it, don''t you?" Hua Yuege asked with a laugh.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head: "yes, I didn''t have a life before I met you, and I didn''t want to be cured. It was your appearance that changed me."


    His life had no color, but she was color, all his colors.


    In order to protect this color, he is willing to pay whatever price.

 Chapter 730

    The two said for a while that the college had counted all the spoils, brought out dozens of young men and women from the secret room below, as well as the treasure of ten space rings.


    Cheng Yin comes back with a ring. Hua Ruge takes it, looks around and says, "where''s Ali?"


    After the battle, it seems that there is no Shangguan glass.


    "Back to the Dean, Shangguan girl left at the end of the battle. It seems that she also took away one of the remaining Ye family members. We know that she is your friend and did not cross examine her." Cheng Yin replied.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "then follow her."


    Shangguan Li knows so much about the actions of Ye''s family. There must be some insiders in Ye''s family. It''s no surprise.


    "And when shall we leave?" Cheng Yin asked for instructions.


    Hua Ruge looks at Tuoba Rui and says, "there is no value left. I want to go back now. How about you?"


    "I''m with you." Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes stuck to her face, and said, "I''ll take advantage of your college to close."


    "All right." Hua Yuege answered and turned to look at Cheng Yin. "Now, let''s go."


    "Yes." Cheng Yin bows and leaves.


    After he left, Hua rugo asked strangely, "what are you doing in seclusion?"


    "Breakthrough." Tuoba Rui spits out two words lightly.


    Hua rugo''s eyes opened wide in surprise. She remembered that Tuo BARREI had just been promoted to the divine level. How could she break through again.


    "Do you want to know what I''m fighting with you?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua nodded like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui turns his hand and takes out a palm sized amber jade box. The contents of the box radiate light green and look like the flattened Ganoderma lucidum.


    Hua Ruge turned his head and said, "I once saw it in the jade slips. It''s the sacred Ganoderma grass. Like the crystal of Tianshui, it''s a rare treasure in ten thousand years."


    "Yes, it can improve your skill. It''s best to use it to break through." Tuoba Rui continued.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said: "this treasure can enhance the power. But the biggest use of the above is not this, but to refine the spirit, so that the user has the supreme power and is not afraid of any situation."


    "You must not be fighting with the emperor for strength, but for prestige." She looked at him and said.


    Tuo Ba Rui reached out and rubbed her little head. He said with a smile, "I can''t hide anything from you."


    "But I don''t know what it will do." Hua mumbles like a song.


    At this time, the elders of Tianfu college have gathered from all over the place. It''s time for her to start.


    Tuoba Rui got up from the bamboo forest and reached out to pull her. When she pulled up, he said in her ear, "once I am sure of success, I will tell you the first one."


    "Are you sure you didn''t tell me afterwards?" Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows at him.


    "OK." Tuoba Rui has a soft face.


    "That''s about it."


    She said and took out the sky city, and the party left the place where ye''s family was.


    Now I have a big worry. Now I am returning the treasures of all schools.


    Hua Ruge stood on the wall, playing with ten space rings in her hand. Tuo BARREI stood beside her and asked, "what do you think carefully?"


    "How do you want to divide it? If I take these things out, I will be robbed. I don''t know whose family the baby belongs to. What can I do if I fight?" Hua Ruge''s thinking eyes fell on his face.


    "It''s easy. Let the robbed families open their own lost treasure list and come to you to collect it." Tuo Ba Rui said, thought for a moment and said: "and make rules, so that all clans with false reports will no longer give them treasures."


    Hua Ruge heard the words and nodded: "that''s a good idea."


    "The good thing is not here, but there are always many unclaimed babies left." Tuoba Rui continued.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are shining.


    Tuoba Rui smiles and holds her in her arms.


    Hua Ruge relies on his chest. They look at the rivers and mountains under the city together, but they only have each other in their hearts.


    Two days later, the city of sky fell on the Tianfu mountain. All the elders left and went down the mountain, leaving Hua Ruge Tuoba Rui to watch the rebuilt Tianfu mountain.


    "I''ve been remodeled, domineering." Hua Yuege asked, looking at the soaring palace.


    "Better than my Zichen hall." Tuo Ba Rui looked around and commented.


    Hua Yuege smiles with satisfaction.


    "So I decided to live here later." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge''s smile is stiff. I dare to wait for her here.


    "I say, Lord, do you mean to be a burden?" She opened her mouth to ridicule.


    Tuoba Rui seems to think about it very seriously, and then he says: "it''s not bad, save the engagement ceremony."


    Hua is like a wolf with a big tail.


    Tuo Ba Rui stood opposite her and circled her in her arms and said: "Xiaoge, time is a little urgent, I must close now, can''t accompany you."


    "I know. I don''t get emotional." Hua Ruge laughs. He treats himself like a child.


    Tuo Ba Rui is a little lost: "I wish you were in a mood."


    "Well, I don''t want you to be real." Hua Ruge appeases.


    Tuoba Rui''s face didn''t show, but there was a little smile in his eyes.


    "How long will it be closed this time?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Tuoba Rui thought for a moment and said, "if it goes well, half a month, wait for me."


    Then he lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead.


    Hua Yuege smiled, "OK."


    After a while, Hua Ruge loaned the training room he had just repaired to Tuoba Rui.


    There is not only a large array on the top of Tianfu mountain, but also a spirit vein at the bottom of the mountain. So the spirit power is several times stronger than that of Danyang peak. It''s better to practice here than to take the best auxiliary pill.


    It was late that day. Hua Ruge told Mu Qingyan to send out the news that she had come to claim the treasure and went back to her new bedroom.


    When she got back to the room, she took out what she had seized, and the space ring filled the whole table.


    There are ye family treasure houses, but most of them are space rings on Ye family''s hands.


    Although there were many people who cooperated in the battle, several forces didn''t mean to take the spoils, so they finally fell into the hands of Hua Ruge.


    She grinned and rubbed her hands and began to deal with it.


    She broke the ring''s border one by one, explored the contents, and took out the top-grade magic weapon, elixir, and spiritual medicine.


    Although other forces did not divide up, but she hands down so many people can never give nothing.


    After a while of picking, I found a lot of them. After all, Ye''s family didn''t give them away.


    The rest of the common magic tools, pills, Lingjing and so on are fed directly to the devouring beast. Although the rest of the things are common, the power of dozens of space rings is still very considerable.

 Chapter 731

    Swallowing the animal swallows the ring at one breath. Hua rugo sits on the bed with knees crossed and starts to guide these forces to run in the body, constantly improving his strength.


    Her luck is half a day. After stopping her luck, her strength has reached the top of the divine level, and she is only one step away from the supernatural realm.


    After she stopped, she frowned doubtfully, reached out to wake up the devouring animal that was eating at the same time, and asked, "I am still full of strength, why can''t I break through the supernatural realm?"


    "I don''t know." The devouring beast muttered a word, turned over, two short front paws holding her pillow to continue to sleep.


    Hua rugo directly grabbed it by the neck and carried it to his eyes, saying, "don''t you believe me if I don''t stew you?"


    It''s a daily life for the Devourer to be threatened. He rubbed his eyes with his little claws and said, "that''s because you didn''t understand the state of the supernatural. You can''t break through it in your mind."


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and then said, "is it because the number of positive confrontations between me and supernatural realm is too small, it makes it difficult for me to comprehend the realm?"


    "Not either." Swallowing beast looked at it, and his mouth opened and closed, saying that Hua rugo almost cooked its soup.


    It''s about, or maybe you''re stupid.


    Looking at Hua Ruge''s expression of fire, he felt that the devoured beast, who was probably not easy to cook, hurriedly returned to the space and swore not to go out.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t help it, so she began to think about her own problems.


    When she was a saint, she often fought with the divine level, so there was no obstacle when she broke through. But now she has not had many positive fights with the supernatural realm, let alone a hard fight, so it is possible that she could not understand.


    The supernatural realm on the mainland is almost all ye''s family. Now they are dead. She can''t find her opponent for a while. She can only go to the library to read if she wants to understand.


    Although it''s not as fast as the actual combat, there''s no other way now.


    With a deep breath, she decided to let it go.


    When she went out, she asked people to pass on her face and give her all the space rings in her hand and said, "life people will register all the treasures in it, it''s easier to send them."


    "I see, Dean." Mu Qingyan then said, "I''ll stare at it myself."


    "I''m at ease with your work. Has the news spread?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "It was spread out yesterday. As long as the clan and family were not killed by the Ye family, they should receive the news in two days." Moo light Yan way.


    When it comes to this, Hua rugo frowns and says, "in this disaster, if there are people who are severely persecuted, they can help them."


    "I see." Mu Qingyan nods.


    Hua Ruge sat down face to face with her and said, "how is our branch building?"


    "It''s under construction, and people on the mainland are looking forward to it." Mu Qingyan thought and said: "in addition, there are a lot of people coming to the school to study in Mormon. It is estimated that they will gradually become students of the same origin in the school."


    "It''s good that everything goes in a good direction." Hua Ruge sits on the cloud and feels very happy.


    Now, the situation will be different because of her existence. She feels that she has completely integrated into the continent.


    "I got a message recently that you need it." Mu Qingyan talks again.


    "What?"


    "Daewoo is building up the border troops, and the grain and grass are moving forward from the granaries." She stated that she did not add her own subjective assumptions, but the facts were very obvious.


    "At last, you can''t stand it." Hua said, sighing.


    Although she knew it early, it really happened, and she was very reluctant to see it.


    Mu Qingyan nodded and didn''t say anything.


    "In this war, if there is little fighting, it will last for decades, and the world will be devastated. When both sides lose or win, there will be no one in the world. What''s the use of a world without people?" Hua rubs his eyebrows like a song, and his voice is full of compassion.


    "If the emperor is going to fight, the first line of defense to be attacked is your territory, which should be prepared as early as possible." Mu Qingyan reminds me.


    "I''ll go back in half a month, and I''ll give it to you on the college side." Hua said like a song.


    Even if she didn''t want to fight any more, she had no reason not to fight back.


    "Don''t worry, Dean." Mu Qingyan replied respectfully.


    "Before I leave, you will take over the first seat of Danyang peak, so that you can serve the public." She explained.


    "Yes."


    After sitting for a while, Mu Qingyan saw that Hua Ruge was in short of interest, so he left Tianfu mountain.


    Hua Ruge got up and looked at the rolling clouds under the mountain. His mood was a little disordered.


    Today''s situation, she has not been able to control, she can only do it naturally.


    With a heavy sigh, she turned back to the room.


    Three days later, Mu Qingyan finished the list of treasures that people had taken back, and went up the mountain to present them to Hua Ruge.


    All the babies have been classified into a dozen.


    Hua Ruge looks dizzy and doesn''t plan to see it, but when listening to Mu Qingyan''s report, she casually takes a Book of registered panacea to see it.


    But when she turned two pages, her eyes were fixed.


    "All major families have arrived at the college one after another, and the list has been handed in. Let''s sort it out and distribute it in a few days..."


    Mu Qingyan then finds that Hua Ruge didn''t listen at all.


    "Dean..." She cried.


    Hua Ruge just returned to God and pointed to the book and said, "immortal soul flower, are you sure it''s immortal soul flower?"


    "I''ve seen it. It''s really immortal soul flower and it''s very old. It''s the best of alchemy." Moo light Yan way.


    As an alchemist, Hua rugo does not doubt her accuracy.


    "No one''s going to give it. You''ll have someone bring it to me." Hua Yuege said immediately.


    She said that Tuo BARREI was suitable to be a bandit, and she was not a bandit herself.


    Mu Qingyan nodded: "OK."


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "if someone wants you to compensate them casually, no one will say anything."


    After all, she chases everything back, and it''s nothing to deduct something.


    "I see. I''ll send for it."


    Hua Ruge looked at the words of the immortal soul flower in the book, and the corners of his lips were raised. It seems that the heaven is reluctant to die for the evil man like childe wutrace.


    There''s no chance.


    Soon the jade box containing the immortal soul flower arrived at Hua Ru''s singer. She held the box and said to Mu Qingyan, "I''ll shut up. If you have anything, you can handle it."


    "Yes." Mu Qingyan is used to the way of shaking hands with the shopkeeper like singing to China.


    Hua Ruge patted her shoulder with a smile, ran to the alchemy room, took out the crystal of Tianshui and other miraculous medicines collected for a long time, and began to make medicine for the childe without trace.

 Chapter 732

    It is the most difficult to purify the crystal of Tianshui, and it is also very difficult to use it as the main medicine to fuse other liquid medicines. It took Hua Ruge two days to make it.


    She looked at the golden elixir in front of her, exhaled with satisfaction, and then began to meditate. When the energy consumed was fully recovered, she took a bath and changed her clothes, which made her feel refreshed and go out.


    Now Tuoba Rui is closed. The treasure is being distributed normally. She has nothing to deal with. She just went to Cangsong temple to deliver the medicine to childe wutrace.


    When the city of sky flies out of Tianfu college, Hua Ruge looks at the long line at the gate of the college waiting for her baby to lead her home. Everyone is happy.


    Nobody expected that the baby would be lost again.


    "Look, it''s the city of the sky." Someone pointed to the city road that had not yet ascended into the cloud.


    So they looked up and saw the blue figure standing on the wall.


    "See your Excellency the dean."


    The servants saluted one after another, looking grateful.


    Hua Ruge is more and more far away from the ground at this time, but raised his hand and did not respond too much.


    The following people are talking one after another, and the topic of discussion is naturally inseparable from Hua Ruge.


    At noon, Hua Ruge arrived at the temple of Cangsong. Now she is familiar with her head. The divine servant took her directly to see childe wutrace.


    Childe wutrace was injured in the battle of encircling Ye family. Now he is still healing under the statue of the temple.


    Shenshi did not dare to go in and disturb him. Hua Yuege nodded understandingly, "wait a minute."


    So the divine servant continued to wait, and she went back to the room where she had lived before. When she saw the snow, she made people ready to eat and drink.


    For the sake of this pill, how much material and energy she has consumed, not to mention, it''s hard for her not to eat for more than two days.


    She was eating delicious food. Childe Wuchen came in and said with a smile, "why, Tianfu college is so messy recently. I''m here to hide."


    "No, I''m here to surprise you." Hua Yuege has a mysterious smile and a Mona Lisa look.


    "You found the fairy soul flower?" Childe Wuxian sat opposite her, took an empty glass and poured himself a glass of wine.


    Hua rugo''s smiling face collapsed and said, "do you want to be so boring and pretend not to guess?"


    Childe Wuxian laughs. His sleeves are down on his chest. He drinks a glass of wine with his head up. He puts down his glass and says: "well, what did you bring to me?"


    Hua Ruge put a white jade bottle on him, eating and saying: "it''s boring to talk with smart people, and I''ll treat you."


    "Where did you find this fairy soul flower?" Childe Wuxian looks at the jade vase and asks.


    "Heaven will never stop you. It happens that ye''s spoils are there. I''ll use them." Hua is like song''s careless way.


    "Thank you." Childe wutrace reached out his hand and held the jade bottle in the palm of his hand. A pair of warm eyes looked at her seriously.


    Hua Yuege waved his hand: "what are you polite to me?"


    Childe Wuwen raised his lips, didn''t speak, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "But I have to tell you that although this pill can cure your disease, you will fail if you still use your magic power in the future." Hua Yuege looks up and looks at him seriously.


    "I promised you that I would not be a Godson any more, and naturally there would be no power to borrow." Childe wutrace said calmly.


    "That''s the best." Hua Yuege nodded contentedly, but she thought a little and said, "but this God is not what you don''t want to do."


    She has come to the mainland for so long, and now she has learned some rules. Many things are not in accordance with her wishes.


    Childe wutrace has been unhappy for so many years, but isn''t it the same that he continues such a life?


    "Yes." The childe without trace nodded his head and said, "but that''s for me before, not for me now."


    Seeing his expression is not like joking, Hua Ruge is relieved and says, "I believe you."


    He is a man who looks regular, but he is not a peaceful person.


    The childe smiled and drank a glass of wine, then said, "how long are you going to stay with me?"


    "I''ll go as soon as I see you. I''m busy, too." Hua Ruge mentioned things, but also a face of helplessness.


    "What''s the matter?" When asked by the childe, Hua Yuege is so obvious that he can see it.


    Hua, like a song, drank a cup of wine and said, "you are going to send your troops to great heights. The world will be in chaos."


    "Then what are you going to do?" He asked.


    "There is no way to meet him but to go back to Dazheng and defend the city." Hua Yuege''s helpless face.


    "Are you going to use the power of the college?"


    Hua rugo shook his head: "the college has rules that forbid us to take part in human wars, and I have some friendship with juntianxia. I can''t suppress him with the college force."


    The childe without trace shows the color of thinking.


    Hua Ruge is drinking wine in that cup.


    "So, in fact, you want to stop this war, don''t you?" Asked the childe.


    "I would like to, but neither Tuoba Rui nor juntianxia can persuade them, and I have no position to take care of it."


    If she said that she would let them stop for the sake of all the people in the world, it''s possible to stop them. But she shouldn''t let them in a dilemma because of her own softness.


    It''s not something she''s going back to do.


    "This war is not necessarily fought." The childe without trace pondered for a moment and said.


    Hua rugo immediately turned his head and stared at him and said, "what do you say?"


    "The king wants to win the world for his own occupation, while Tuo Ba Rui wants to cure the disease. If possible, cooperation is the best choice." Tell me.


    Although Hua Ruge doesn''t understand the relationship between treating diseases and winning the world, she still thinks it makes sense.


    "What''s more, if the two of them are willing to cooperate, the probability of success will be much higher." Go on, childe.


    He doesn''t care about the troubles in the world, but he doesn''t want to make her upset.


    "The problem is that if we can''t get rid of the world, the disease of Tuoba Rui can also be cured?" Hua Yuege continued to ask.


    The childe nodded: "to put it another way, if what you want to do is successful, Tuoba Rui''s disease can also be cured."


    Hua Ruge heard this eye turn for a moment, and suddenly said: "this is the way that you can cure Tuoba Rui? But there are conditions. "


    "Let you marry him and become his Empress." Mr. Wu trace added.


    Hua Ruge''s straight body collapsed.


    Not only she can''t do this, but also Tuo BARREI can''t agree.


    "So the key is not the ownership of the world, but the ownership of you, the emperor and empress." Childe wutrace is the key.


    Hua Ruge sighed and thought it was a dead knot.


    "This war can be avoided if expediency can be found." Go on, childe.

 Chapter 733

    "Can this also be expedient?" Hua Ruge felt his chin and thought very seriously.


    "It depends on what you do." The childe said that he had put down his glass and stood up. Before he left, he gave her a smile of encouragement.


    Hua Ruge waved to him, then continued to drink with the wine pot in his arms.


    She has only one. She can''t marry Tuoba Rui if she marries the king. What''s the good expediency.


    "Or do I marry both of them?" Hua Ruge''s face turned red after drinking wine. His eyes narrowed.


    But soon she thought of Tuo Barry''s ascetic and cold face, and she shook her head.


    If you want to live, you can''t.


    Moreover, although juntianxia''s beauty value is online, it is not her dish, even if it is to make her a famous empress, she is not willing to.


    What to do?


    After a few sips of wine, Hua Ruge''s mouth changed from what to do: "I don''t care what you do."


    After saying "Dong", I lay on the ground and went to sleep.


    It was the next morning when she woke up again. She narrowed her eyes to get used to the sunshine and felt a little pain in the back of her head.


    "Are you awake, Dean?" Little snow came in.


    Hua Ruge squinted at her and said, "yesterday, who hit me with a stick?"


    "Ah?" Xiaoxue doesn''t understand.


    Hua Ruge reached out his hand and rubbed the back of his head, saying, "no one has such courage, but why does it hurt?"


    "What''s wrong with you, Dean? Do you want a maid to go to the doctor? " Light snow is on one side of the road.


    Hua Ruge waved: "I am a doctor myself."


    It seems that there is no better medicine than Hua Ruge in the temple.


    "By the way, your Highness the son of the God of the family?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "It''s been closed since yesterday. It''s said that it will take two days to get out of the customs. It''s free for you." Xiaoxue replied.


    "I see." Hua Ruge rubs the back of his head and gets up.


    For the next two days, Hua Ruge stayed in Cangsong temple. First, she wanted to make sure that there was nothing left for him. Second, she wanted to mediate the war.


    These two days, she thought of the words of persuading Tuoba Rui and juntianxia respectively, and she was sure that as long as she was a lobbyist, the two would be willing to cooperate.


    The question is how we can not marry the monarch and make it happen.


    It seems that after she left here, she had to go to the Dayu emperor Dynasty to discuss a two-way plan while Tuo BARREI was still in seclusion.


    Otherwise, when Tuoba Rui wakes up, the two are the masters of each other. They may fight without waiting for her to say anything.


    She didn''t want to see the tragedy or go on fighting all the time.


    Two days later, sitting on the doorstep of huarugo, eating drumsticks while drinking, childe Wuchen came out of the temple and stood in front of her.


    Hua Ruge looks at the now traceless childe, stops the action of nibbling chicken leg, and is stunned for a moment.


    The elegant clothes with wide robes and large sleeves stand against the light. The complexion is much better than before. The skin that was a little morbid is now as bright as the moon. The light melancholy between the eyebrows is no longer there. The gentle eyes like the water of the lake radiate soft light. The whole person looks like a pair of thick and light landscape paintings.


    The so-called stranger is like jade. The childe is matchless. He should be a childe without trace.


    Looking at her, I only felt that there was a flower in front of her eyes. After the focal length of the pupil, I saw the hands of Childe Wuxian swinging in her eyes, as if to call her back.


    "Cough."


    Hua Ruge took a bite of the drumstick, relieved the embarrassment and then said: "it seems that you are cured."


    "A panacea, just take it naturally." "No trace childe says with a smile.


    "Less poverty." Hua gave him a white look.


    As soon as he lifted his robe and sat on the steps beside her, he looked at her seriously and said, "if you need my help, send me a letter."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be polite to trouble you." Hua Yuege said, put away the wine pot, put the chicken legs on the plate, and stood up.


    "This is about to go?" There was always a smile in his eyes, as if he didn''t give up.


    Hua Ruge washed his hands in the washbasin brought by his maid and sighed: "your business has been solved, and the careless personnel are waiting for me. I should always try to find a way."


    "Don''t force it, just try your best." He consoled.


    Hua Ruge dried his hands and looked at him and said, "don''t worry, I can think of it."


    If she can do it, she will try her best.


    Childe wutrace nodded, watched her take out the city of the sky, jumped up, stood on the city head and gave him a big smile.


    He raised a happy arc on the corner of his lips. When the sky city could not see the shadow, he said to the snow on one side: "I''m relieved to see her smile so heartless."


    Xiaoxue covers her lips and chuckles: "most of the time, the president looks like this."


    "Very good." The childe said a word and turned back to the temple.


    "Your Highness, how can you return it?" Xiaoxue asked strangely.


    "I should always do what I promised. I''ll shut up. If there''s no letter from her, don''t disturb me." Said the childe, the man has arrived at the entrance of the temple.


    "Yes, your highness."


    Hua Ruge controls the city of the sky. It''s dusk when she comes to Dayu palace. She shows her identity and naturally has a bodyguard to take her to the palace.


    "Where is your monarch?" Hua Yuege asked, looking at the increasingly dark sky.


    "Back to the president, the emperor is discussing state affairs with several adults in the Royal study." The bodyguard said respectfully.


    "Then I can''t go in, wait outside." Hua Ruge said initiatively.


    She knew that no one dared to say this. Although the monarch is the king of a country, she was in a superior position, and no one dared to offend casually.


    The bodyguard nodded gratefully and took her to the door of the Royal book room.


    Hua Ruge hears the voice of the meeting. She waves her hand so that the eunuch doesn''t have to inform her. She can wait.


    With her ear power, she could hear what was said in the room, but she didn''t intend to eavesdrop, if not accidentally hear a voice.


    "Emperor, it''s still necessary for the imperial palace to be stable for the four sides to settle the world. You should set up the rear as soon as possible."


    "I''m seconded by the minister. The stability of the rear palace is the foundation of calming down the world. Please plan ahead." Another old voice came.


    Hua Ruge can''t help gossiping as soon as he hears this. Anyway, it''s not a secret. It''s OK to listen to it.


    "If you do this, you don''t have to play." From the majestic voice of the monarch, there is an invincible power.


    "Emperor, it''s not that the old ministers have nothing to do with it. It''s that you''re too late to set up the emperor. The people''s guess is too much to hear. In order to avoid the villains shaking the hearts of the people, you should make a decision." An old voice earnestly advised.


    Then many ministers began to talk about it.


    The King opened his mouth for a long time, obviously thinking.

 Chapter 734

    "This matter is up to you. You love Qing, please step back."


    A moment later, the voice of the emperor is firm.


    The ministers understood that their monarchs had discretion, and when they had done their duty of reminding, they left.


    These people are going out to see Hua Ruge standing in front of the door. These old men are still seeing the woman outside the Royal study for the first time, but they are a little stunned.


    "Hua Ruge has seen all the adults." Hua Ruge, seeing the old men''s curious looks one by one, simply took the initiative to say hello and report to his family.


    When these old men heard the name, they all bowed and said: "it''s the Dean, disrespectful."


    As one of the three giants in the mainland, Tianfu college is still in the position of emperor Dayu.


    "You are welcome." Hua Ruge responded with a smile.


    After exchanging greetings with each other, Hua Ruge entered the Royal study, and the old men left to discuss: "I heard that the dean of Tianfu college is a dragon and Phoenix among people, which is really unusual."


    "Yes, but our emperor never pretends to say no to any woman. How can the Dean even enter the Royal study?"


    An old man stroked his white beard with an indescribable smile: "is it..."


    "Haha, it seems that the emperor is not in a hurry. Let''s not mix with the old men." Another old man said.


    "Mr. Zhou said it reasonably, reasonably, haha."


    These people said this, the original cavity of concern are now gone.


    Who doesn''t know that Hua Ruge, in addition to her own excellence, also brings such a transcendental force as Tianfu college. If she can enter the imperial palace of Daewoo, Daewoo will become even more powerful.


    Hua rugo wants to know that these old men will gossip about her like this in the back, and she will not take the initiative to say hello.


    The good thing about making the world peaceful is that she didn''t hear it.


    Into the Royal study she will see Jun Tianxia staring at her, the original frown is also slowly unfolding.


    "How do you think of me?" Jun Tianxia said, walked off the imperial case, stood opposite her and looked at her with a smile.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned. "I want to talk to you about something."


    "Oh?" Jun Tianxia smiled and said, "let me guess what is it?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly: "I''d better say it myself, how shameless I was guessed."


    "Let''s go somewhere else." Jun Tianxia said to take the lead in going out.


    Hua Yuege follows, enters the prince world''s bedroom hall, two people sit down in the partial hall to use the tea.


    Now it''s the beginning of Huadeng. This is the first time that huaruge feels a little warm in the hall illuminated by candlelight.


    "Say it." Jun Tianxia said after drinking tea.


    "I came from the temple of Cangsong and learned something. I want to confirm it with you." Hua said like a song.


    "You said," the king nodded at ease


    "Childe wutrace said that what you and Tuo BARREI want to do is actually one thing, so you can actually avoid conflict, right?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "That''s it." Juntianxia said a word and looked at her and said, "so you want to promote our cooperation and resolve this war?"


    "I think we can have a try. If there is a better way, why should we fight this hard?" Hua said like a song.


    "You mean that Tuo BARREI can give up fighting for the world and let me do it?" The king world picks eyebrows to ask.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "anyway, all he wanted was to cure."


    "And you, he will let me?" Jun Tianxia asked, shaking his head: "he can''t agree."


    "Of course he won''t agree. That''s why I came to you." Hua ruguodun continued, "is there any other way?"


    "No." The answer is firm.


    This time it''s Hua Ruge''s turn to frown: "are you sure you don''t want to think about it? If I really have to add you, then you are doomed to fail in this step. "


    Your pupils are shrinking.


    "I won''t marry you whether you win or lose in this world''s competition, so your ultimate goal is not to win." Hua Yuege continued.


    Jun Tianxia took a deep breath, clenched his fist and didn''t open his mouth.


    She is asking herself, if she defeats Tuo BARREI, has the world, gathers the dragon and gains the supreme power, can he be ruthless enough to force Hua Ruge?


    In front of Hua Ruge and his great ambition, how should he choose?


    Hua Ruge doesn''t speak, just quietly waiting for his answer.


    After a while, the emperor took a deep breath: "it''s not that I don''t want expediency, it''s that I can''t think of any other way."


    It''s a compromise.


    Hua Ruge said with a sigh of relief, "how can there be such absolute things in this world? Where can I help you to marry me?"


    "I need you to take charge of the Phoenix queen seal of Dayu Dynasty. Only you can help me take that last step." King world loose mouth way.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said, "that is to say, you really need my strength to do things for you?"


    "It''s because of your posterity." The monarch corrected the world.


    "Then if I don''t marry you, you can lend me the seal on the back of the Phoenix." Hua Ruge also said that as a modern person, she is very able to break the rules and find a new way.


    The emperor shook his head and said, "now you can''t hold the seal. You need to be granted the emperor''s posthumous title, hold the ceremony of offering sacrifices to the heaven, and enter into the air transport book of Dayu Dynasty."


    Hua Ruge scratched his forehead there, a little muddled.


    "That is to say, you and I don''t have to be real husband and wife. You just need to be named." The way for you to step back.


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly: "that''s not good. I can''t be with Tuo BARREI under the name of a empress. He''s so proud that he won''t agree to die."


    Juntianxia also thought of such an answer, frowned and said nothing.


    Now he would like to talk about it, but there is no way.


    Hua Ruge is meditating under his chin. Is there any other way.


    The king''s eyes fell on Hua Ruge''s face and his mind was confused.


    The king''s way is to dominate the heart of heaven and earth, and now, he will go to the step of compromise.


    A long sigh in my heart.


    Before facing the real choice, he thought he loved the world, but it was not


    "Yes."


    Hua Ruge suddenly clapped his hands and said, "that is to say, I want to take charge of Fengyin, and I need to enter the fortune book so that I can help you, right?"


    The king nodded.


    "Who are the people who can transport books?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "All the important officials including me are here." The king replied.


    "What''s the use?" Hua Yuege continued to ask.


    "It''s not very useful now, but when the world is unified, the greater the power the official position can get, the stronger the power." Jun Tianxia explains.


    "That''s not easy. You can arrange an official position for me, and I''ll be in your fortune book." Hua is like singing and saying.

 Chapter 735

    "The morale of other officials is too weak. You need to take the post of emperor to exert all your power." There is another way.


    Hua Ruge turned his eyes and said, "then give me an official position that is not too weak. If there is Tuoba Rui''s help, I don''t need to exert too much power."


    There is nothing unreasonable about her making such a change.


    But juntianxia is still frowning. He doesn''t think it''s proper.


    An official is in charge of the empress seal. What will people think of it.


    Although Hua Ruge has a big brain hole, he is by no means a person who is not familiar with the government. He knows the difficulties of the monarchy and the world, and only says, "I have put forward my opinions, and I hope you will consider them. Whether you agree or not, I can understand them."


    After all, the monarch is the king. It''s not easy for him to give in to such things.


    "I''ll think about it." Juntianxia said and looked at her and said, "it seems that you haven''t advised Tuoba Rui yet."


    Hua Ruge nodded: "he will be closed after he comes back from Ye''s house. It''s estimated that he will have to wait a few days to get out."


    "So it is." You have a deep eye.


    The God Zhi grass he needs has been refined by Tuo barrow. It''s more difficult for him to succeed.


    Hua Ruge looked at the sky and said, "if you don''t think about it, I''ll go back and persuade Tuo BARREI first. If he agrees to come down, we''ll talk about it."


    "Yes, but now it''s too late for you to toss about. Just rest in the palace." The way of the king.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "you are a palace full of people. I''ll stay here and spread it out. Doesn''t it affect your reputation?"


    When she entered the Royal study, she saw that the old men did not look at her in the right way. If she stayed in the palace for another night, there would be no rumors.


    "You." You shake your head and laugh.


    I''m afraid that the rumor is clearly her, but I push it on him, because she can tell it.


    "Well, think about it. I''ll go first." Hua Ruge stood up and said.


    Jun Tianxia nodded: "pay attention to safety."


    "Don''t worry, no rogue dares to bully me." Hua Yuege joked that the maid had opened the door and walked out.


    Juntianxia is still sitting in place after she left. Her dark eyes are dim.


    When Hua Ruge went back to the college, he saw that the college was very busy these days. Many people were staying at the foot of the mountain, meditating or sleeping. It seemed that they were still waiting to distribute magic weapons.


    Hua Ruge concealed the breath from the sky and didn''t wake anyone up.


    After returning to Tianfu mountain, I saw that Tuoba Rui had not yet passed the customs, so I went back to my room to sleep.


    In the next ten days, Hua Yuege of Kung Fu went into the library to read all kinds of books about cultivation and realm. He wanted to explore the threshold of transcendental realm.


    But because she had not been trained by this before, she was very unfit. Every time she read obscure words, she felt sleepy and hard to concentrate. It took her several times as long to understand them as others.


    Now she understands the hardships of other people''s cultivation. Fortunately, she has devoured animals. Otherwise, studying every realm will be enough for her to be decades old.


    Buried in the sea of books, it''s not easy for more than ten days. When the management of the library knocks on her, she looks up from the book case and yawns, "what''s the matter?"


    "Back to the Dean, it''s the Lord who has left the customs. I''ll wait for you outside." Answered the man outside.


    Although Tuoba Rui has a different identity, he is not easy to enter the library of the college.


    Hua Ruge rubbed his eyes and said, "OK, I''ll go out now."


    Tuoba Rui stands at the door of the library. He has just been promoted, but his breath can''t be put freely. The breath belonging to the supernatural realm is extremely strong.


    Hua, like a fan, came out in a daze and was surprised to see him today.


    Today''s Tuo Ba Rui seems to have quietly changed. Even the temperament is more detached than before. That beautiful face with no place for people and gods to share indignation is now more ascetic, more non cannibal, as if it doesn''t belong to the world.


    She was a little sleepy at first. She woke up completely and looked a little stupefied.


    Tuoba Rui looks at her small appearance and smiles in her eyes. If other women dare to look at him like this, he has already been slapped to death by him. But Hua Ruge is so proud.


    Seeing that she was still stunned, he said with a smile, "come on, I''ll let you take advantage of it."


    Hua Ruge really walked over and reached out to pinch his face.


    Tuoba Rui''s face is black: "I let you take advantage of it, but I didn''t let you abuse it."


    "I just want to see if you''re real. I want to see if you don''t eat people''s fireworks. If you don''t touch them, they will go away." Hua rugo said that he moved his hand down and stabbed him in the chest.


    Tuo Ba Rui took hold of her disorderly little hand and held her waist with the other hand. He approached her and said, "have you run around these days when I''m closed?"


    "It''s true that I''m going out, but I''m doing business, not running around." Hua is just like a song.


    "Then tell me what we have done." He went on, his eyes full of tenderness.


    As if holding her like this, looking at her and listening to her, he would be satisfied.


    "Then you should let me go. Let''s find a place to talk." Hua Ruge has some awkward ways.


    There are many people coming and going in the library.


    "Good."


    Tuoba Rui said that he had reached the roof of Tianfu palace.


    You can sit side by side and have a panoramic view of the college through rolling clouds.


    Hua Ruge snuggled up to him and said, "it seems that your breakthrough is very smooth."


    "It''s true that Shigella is not famous." Tuoba Rui took her waist in one hand and said.


    "That''s good." Hua Ruge was sitting on it, blowing the cool wind in the mountains. His lazy appearance was soon gone.


    She thought about it, sat up straight and looked at him and said, "by the way, I have something to discuss with you."


    Tuoba Rui looked at her solemn appearance and said, "you are the master."


    "It''s a big deal." Hua Ruge said seriously: "when you close this time, I went to the Cangsong temple and the Daewoo palace, and I met the childe Wuji and the emperor."


    Tuoba Rui picked his eyebrows when he heard the words, and said with a poor expression: "isn''t this just running around?"


    What are the thoughts of those two people? He knows them clearly. His daughter-in-law will become someone else''s.


    How can this work?


    "It''s not true. I went to help childe wutrace to cure his illness. I asked about the fight between you and juntianxia by the way." Hua Ruge thought about it and said, "in fact, what you want to do is one thing, right?"


    "It is." Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and asked, "so I''m thinking about it."


    "Don''t you know me? I don''t want to see the people all over the world suffer along with you. If it can be avoided, why don''t you try?" Hua Ruge said his motive.

 Chapter 736

    Tuoba Rui doesn''t have a cold for the world, but seeing her positive, he says, "you went to the king''s world to persuade him?"


    Hua Yuege nodded, "I will send troops if I don''t persuade him."


    "Then what do you think?" Tuo Ba Rui asked patiently.


    Hua Ruge sat up straight and began to say, "you see, what he wants is the world. You want to cure the disease. Let''s just give him the great event. You can''t do the last thing together."


    "Let the world stand out?" Tuoba Rui said, looking a little serious.


    "What do you think?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I promised my father that I would help him keep this world, but I couldn''t let him." Tuoba Rui said earnestly.


    "I thought you might disagree." Hua Yuege said, leaned on his shoulder again, and was silent.


    After all, she is a person who has come through. She has no sense of belonging or national honor to the country here. To some extent, she treats Dazhen and Daewoo alike.


    She didn''t want to support a certain regime, just thought that people would have a good and stable life. However, Tuo BARREI was a great royal family, so her idea was naturally different from hers.


    She can''t kidnap the people in the world morally. She should respect his ideas.


    So she didn''t say anything.


    Tuo Ba Rui was silent for a while and said, "I know your pains, but I''m afraid I can''t promise you about it."


    "I understand." Hua Yuege said, and then said, "in fact, I have not only a public heart, but also a private heart."


    "What?"


    "I don''t want to delay for so long if the world is in war for at least several decades." Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "I want to marry you and go to the upper world with you."


    Tuoba Rui holds her hand and falls into silence.


    Hua Ruge leaned on his arms and said with a wry smile, "I seem to have a little bit of a small temper."


    It''s not her character, but it happened around him somehow.


    "That''s good." Tuoba Rui pinched her little face and said, "it''s lovely."


    It''s much more lovely than when you''re rational.


    Hua Yuege smiled and closed his eyes in his arms. They were silent for a long time.


    At last she said, "have you decided to do it?"


    "Decided."


    "Then I have only one request." Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "tell me what you are going to do, and let me accompany you."


    Tuoba Rui frowned and said, "it''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but if I can''t do it, people who know about it will be doomed..."


    "If I can''t, do you think I can live if you die and I live?" Hua is like a solemn way of singing.


    Tuo Ba Rui sighs, holds her hand in the palm, and says, "OK, I say."


    Hua Ruge took a deep breath and listened carefully.


    Tuoba Rui began to say, "I have told you more than once how my illness came from?"


    "I know it''s because you''re too talented. God is suppressing you." Hua Yuege replied.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "so any I mean all the good pills and elixirs can''t save me except to make you medicine. "


    Hua Yuege listened to him.


    "There is only one way to cure me, except with your medicine." Tuo Ba Rui said, reaching for the sky at the top of his finger, saying one word at a time: "that is to destroy all the heavenly ways that suppress me."


    When he finished speaking, Hua Yuege made a loud "boom" in the sky before he realized it, and then thunder light, half of which was as thick as a mountain, roared down towards Tuoba Rui.


    Both faces reflect blue lightning.


    Hua Ruge was photographed by Tianwei. Her face was white. She didn''t know how to deal with it at all.


    She is not alone. Now the whole Daewoo is frightened by the roar and thunder from the sky. One by one, they all kneel down on the ground. The cicadas are frightened.


    There is no more fear that the supernatural phenomenon of God''s anger brings to people.


    Tuoba Rui ''s supreme power was released, and he stood up to protect Hua Ruge behind him. A big hand with a terrifying aura roared towards the thunder.


    Thunder light disappears under his extremely strong power, but it is not over yet. Next, one after another, thunder blows down with increasing power, each of which is stronger than before.


    Tuo Ba Rui stood in front of Hua Ruge and raised his hand continuously. After a while, he beat back nine thunders, which made the sky calm.


    Both the people of Tianfu University and the people of Daewoo just recovered from their jealousy and fear, but they fell into a panic again.


    Tiannu is a fierce image. How can people''s life be better in the future.


    Hua is like a song covering his chest. Even though he doesn''t want to show himself so much, he still can''t return to God.


    She is a new human in the 21st century. Even after such a long time, her mind still hasn''t changed. How can she adapt to this.


    Tuo Ba Rui sat beside her and held her in her arms. He stroked her back and said, "it''s OK. I''m here."


    Hua Ruge reached for his clothes, swallowed his mouth and said: "you Are you ok... "


    "I''m fine. You didn''t scare me." Tuoba Rui soothes in a soft voice.


    Hua Ruge''s ability to bear is better than not. After taking a few breaths, she accepted the reality. Looking at Tuo BARREI, who is still worried about herself, she said: "I finally know why you didn''t tell me."


    This day thunder is so terrible, if Tuo Ba Rui doesn''t step into the supernatural realm, he can''t deal with it.


    Tuo Ba Rui patted her and said, "it''s not because of this, it''s because heaven will never let anyone know the secret exist."


    "You say we''ll be in trouble later?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "That''s not true. We are still alive, but our life span is limited. The life span of supernatural realm is only 400 years old. If we die naturally, it''s OK. If we want to cross the robberies and soar, the power of natural punishment will be countless times stronger than that of ordinary people. We won''t give up until we cut the people who know the secret to the dust." Tuoba Rui tells us.


    Hua Ruge swallowed again.


    It''s so horrible.


    I think it''s easy to be against heaven.


    She slowed down for a while, and asked strangely, "then you do it so that the heaven will not oppress you any more. Why do you do it?"


    "Do you think his ambition is only to become the overlord of this continent?" Tuoba Rui asked.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment, and suddenly thought that juntianxia had asked her to guess what his ambition was. She said that the emperor''s ambition was to live forever and make his achievements last forever.


    She still remembered that the eyes of emperor Tianxia were meaningful at that time. She said something, why not?


    "He wants to live forever?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "It''s only part of it. He not only wants to live forever, but also to open up territory and occupy all the territory he can occupy." Tuoba Rui road.

 Chapter 737

    "What does all territory mean?" Hua rugo thinks his brain is a little inadequate. Isn''t the mainland big enough for him?


    Tuo barrow ran over her and said patiently, "the upper world above us is in charge of three thousand small world, and we are one of those three thousand small world. If we soar individually, we can become upper world people."


    "What we are going to do now is to open up the world, that is, to destroy the heaven and the rules of the small world, and integrate our small world into the upper world."


    Tuoba Rui said quietly, but Hua Ruge was stunned.


    "You mean to lead the whole continent up after the earth was opened up?" She narrated it in her own way of understanding.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "that''s right."


    "That''s all right?" Hua Ruge swallowed her saliva and asked uncertainly.


    "It''s very natural for people to go against the sky." Tuoba Rui kisses her forehead with a smile and asks softly, "scared?"


    "I don''t want to admit it, but it''s a bit." Hua Ruge recognized it very much.


    She doesn''t have a complete understanding of feisheng. A supernatural peak needs to survive the disaster. As long as we deal with the lightning disaster caused by a little Tianwei, even if three of ten people can succeed, it''s a high probability.


    But Tuoba Rui and juntianxia even put their ambition on destroying the heaven way, which is inconceivable to ordinary people.


    But when she thought about it carefully, she began to think it was necessary.


    "What do you think?" See her silence, Tuo Ba Rui asked.


    "I need to grow faster so that I can help you." Hua Ruge''s serious way.


    It''s true that at that time she didn''t want to drag her feet.


    Tuoba Rui chuckles: "my little song is really not afraid of the earth."


    "I''m not afraid, but I have to do it." Hua rugo held his hand firmly and said, "I don''t believe in any bullshit. If the God dares to embarrass you and me, we will lift it together."


    Tuo Ba Rui was moved in his heart, holding her arm tightly, and said in her ear, "we have only one way to go. If we fail, will you regret it?"


    "The big deal is to die and sleep for thousands of years under the cover of loess, but it''s also comfortable." Hua Ruge said a sentence and looked at him and smiled: "well, you should eat some losses and accompany me."


    Tuo barrow saw her smiling face, but his eyes were more firm. He swore to her forehead: "the place we sleep together shouldn''t be underground, it should be on the bed!"


    Hua Ruge''s face was a little red with his hot eyes. Her eyelashes trembled and she said, "this is not the point."


    "That''s the point." Tuoba Rui said, holding her waist in one hand and pressing her on the ridge.


    Hua Yuege was surprised: "what are you doing?"


    "Xiaoge, do you know your charm or not?" Tuoba Rui pressed on her and asked in a low voice.


    "Maybe I know that." Hua Yuege answers with a dry smile.


    "Do you know how much I want to eat you?" Tuoba Rui''s eyes and body become more and more hot with this sentence.


    Hua Ruge is embarrassed by his wolf like eyes: "I can understand your mood..."


    "You can''t!" Tuoba Rui interrupts her, looks at her cautiously, and repeats it low: "no one can understand me..."


    Her whole person has been rooted in his heart, and every move seems to provoke him. Once his willpower is slightly shaken, his possessive desire for her will submerge him like a flood and make him sink into it.


    Hua Ruge looks at his eyes, which are hard to hold. She is also very upset. Is it really not OK if she wants to ask?


    However, before she asked Tuoba Rui, she kissed her lips. The kiss was not like the wind and rain in the imagination of Hua Ruge, but gentle and long, as if to pour out his feelings.


    The two men were on the top of the Tianfu palace above the cloud. Hua Ruge knew that there was a boundary between Tianfu mountain and they kissed him recklessly.


    After a while, Tuo BARREI let go of her. A pair of cold and dark eyes were stained with some dark color.


    Hua, like a song, let go of the hand around his neck and said, "maybe you can do some meditation and exercise."


    "Don''t worry. It''s about your safety. I can control it." Tuoba Rui said, the hoarse voice added some sexy.


    Hua Ruge sighed a little and was very distressed.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s long fingers began to draw her forehead, eyebrows and eyes, boundless attachment.


    Hua rugo grabbed his finger and said, "it''s not early. Let''s go down and eat something."


    She felt it necessary to divert his attention now.


    "Good." Tuoba Rui said and picked her up.


    He also knew that it would not be wise to waste it.


    Two people to the following simple eat something, between the two people''s strange silence, almost no conversation throughout.


    They all have things to think about.


    After supper, Tuo BARREI said: "tonight, go to sleep separately."


    "Well, I''ll have a room arranged for you." Hua rugo agreed.


    Tuoba Rui nodded and followed the maid away.


    Hua Ruge sighed and went back to the room. She went back to the room and lay on the bed, but her eyes were not closed.


    In public and private, she has reason to persuade Tuo BARREI to let go, but in public and private, she doesn''t want to force him to do what he doesn''t want to do.


    Let''s fight. There''s only so much she can do.


    Thinking about it, she turned over and fell asleep.


    However, the candle in Tuo Barrow''s room didn''t extinguish overnight.


    The next morning Hua Ruge woke up very early, because she had something in her heart, so she just got up because she couldn''t sleep well.


    When she was taken to the side hall by the maid, she saw that Tuo BARREI was putting the dishes on the table himself. He was dressed in a Black Satin Robe with excellent texture, because he wore only one layer to highlight his body''s exuberance, no matter how he looked, there was no trace of flesh, and there was a sense of floating beauty between his actions.


    Perhaps her eyes are too hot, Tuo Ba Rui noticed and turned around. When she saw her lips rising, she said, "come here, have a meal."


    This turn of his head was even more magnificent, which made Hua as happy as a song. She went up and said, "what did you cook?"


    "I haven''t done it for a long time. Try it." Tuo BARREI sat her down beside him.


    Because it''s morning, so the dishes he made are light, with clear porridge, which is very suitable for Hua Ruge''s appetite.


    She ate happily, and Tuo Barry was in a good mood.


    "Why are you in the mood to cook for me today?" Hua asked as she ate.


    "Must there be a name? Let me see. " Tuoba Rui really wants to use his brain for this.


    Hua Ruge is waiting to listen.


    "It''s a celebration." Tuoba Rui says the result of thinking.

 Chapter 738

    "Is there anything to celebrate?" It''s like a song.


    She didn''t think there was anything to celebrate.


    "I thought about it all night yesterday. I decided to give up the great event and stop fighting with you for the world." Tuo Ba Rui looked at her face and said earnestly.


    Hua Ruge was stunned after listening: "are you serious?"


    "Of course."


    "Why did you decide so suddenly?" She didn''t understand.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in his arms and says, "don''t you think I''m for the world?"


    "Maybe you''re just soft?" Hua Ruge looks at him.


    "No matter how soft I am, I won''t care about the lives and deaths of those people." Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said, "I''m not the king''s lifeline, so the chances of success in cooperation with the emperor are higher."


    Hua Ruge thought about it and asked, "the emperor''s life grid is used to connect the dragon and control the open axe?"


    "Yes." Tuoba Rui nods.


    "I''m glad you did, but why did you suddenly think about it?" Hua Yuege asked curiously.


    "On balance, I don''t want to wait so long to marry you, let alone take risks in this matter." Tuo Ba Rui stared at her and said, "in order that we can sleep on the bed of the upper realm, not the underground of the realm."


    Hua Yuege coughed and said, "what do you do with your father''s promise?"


    "There is always a sacrifice to do something important, and I am not unconditional." Tuoba Rui said, "when will you come down to have a talk?"


    "Now I''ll send someone to pass on the news. He should come by the afternoon at the latest." Hua rugo is happy to say that.


    If Tuo BARREI can make such a concession, it is likely that this matter will be facilitated.


    Tuoba Rui pinched her nose and said, "I''m glad to see you. Why didn''t you advise me yesterday?"


    "I want you to make up your mind that you should make peace with me and fight with me." Hua said with a smile.


    "If you are the only one who can win, will I fight with him?" Tuo Ba Rui said and bowed his head and kissed her on the lips.


    "It''s just you." Hua Ruge clapped his big hand on his waist, then got up to go out and gave an order to the maid outside.


    Soon, people from Qianji College of Tianfu university went to Dayu palace for information.


    After breakfast, the two came to a garden of flowers and plants in Tianfu mountain. All the flowers and plants are in full bloom all the year round. Hua Ruge thought that it was not bad here, so he built a bower and thought about turning around when he was OK.


    Now it''s just in use.


    Tuo Ba Rui walked into the courtyard and said, "this pavilion is built abruptly, which affects the scenery."


    Hua Yuege took a look at him and said, "you understand."


    Tuoba Rui looks at her and says, "did you let someone build it?"


    "No..." Don''t open your eyes when Hua is as guilty as a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s heart was so exquisite that he saw her through at a glance and felt her chin. "But this pavilion is a good place to see."


    "Do you have any principles?" Hua Ruge is speechless, and this change is too fast.


    Tuoba Rui''s face doesn''t matter: "that thing is dispensable, you can do it."


    Hua rugo thought for a long time, but couldn''t find words to argue. Finally, she believed that the wolf was sent by heaven to cure her.


    They sat down in the pavilion. Tuo Barry took out the tea set to make tea while watching. They spent time waiting for the arrival of monarch.


    Hua Ruge looks at Tuoba Rui making tea with his hands on his cheeks. Although he has seen it many times, he always feels happy when he sees the slender hands in the flowing water. He doesn''t want to miss an action.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees her dazed and asks, "want to learn?"


    "No, it''s too hard." Hua Ruge shook her head repeatedly. She felt that it was more difficult to master the water temperature than the fire of alchemy.


    And over and over again wash tea, make tea what see her dazzling.


    "That''s what one of your alchemists said." Tuoba Rui laughs.


    "You are more complicated than alchemy." Hua Ruge insists.


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at her and said, "you said you just want to enjoy your achievements."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua Ruge looks down and fiddles with his fingers, ignoring him.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw that she had been exposed with a sense of fault, and chuckled, "since she can''t brew, how about helping me taste it?"


    He said that he sent a small teacup to Hua Ruge.


    "This is good." Hua rugo is very satisfied with this.


    So they chatted while drinking tea. Hua rugo asked the maid to bring the fruits and melons and chat while eating.


    The atmosphere between the two was obviously much better than when they had their own thoughts yesterday.


    At noon, the scorching sun began to move westward, the temperature began to become appropriate, and the flowers and plants in the hospital were not so listless, with green leaves or pistils stretching out one by one, growing upward.


    The two maids also came quickly, and saluted to Hua Ruge, "your honor, the emperor of Daewoo is here."


    "Please." Hua said like a song.


    So a maid went down to please, and another began to clean up the mess of Hua Ruge on the table and put the fresh fruit in place.


    Hua Ruge is eating new melon seeds when juntianxia comes in with the maid.


    Because he was out of the palace, his clothes were a little more simple. He was dressed in a blue robe and had a steady temperament. At first glance, he seemed to think that he was a noble son of his family.


    His current momentum does not converge to a great extent, and he can feel the impressive momentum when he approaches.


    Hua Ruge sent off two maids who wanted to see but dared not.


    She got up to meet him and said, "emperor, if you are far away from me, please take your seat."


    Juntianxia sits opposite Tuoba Rui, who is motionless. Hua Ruge is directly grabbed by Tuoba Rui and sits down.


    The king looked at Tuo Ba Rui and said, "you have refined the divine Ganoderma grass."


    "It''s not that hard. Tea." Tuoba Rui said that he personally brought a small tea cup and put it in front of the emperor.


    It''s a good sign of his friendliness.


    "Thank you." "Good tea," said the monarch


    Hua Ruge saw the atmosphere was more harmonious, and his heart was half down.


    Seeing that they didn''t have the meaning to open their mouth, Hua Ruge asked Jun Tianxia, "I don''t know what my proposal is like for the emperor to consider?"


    She said that she was in charge of the seal of the Phoenix queen, but she did not take the position of the queen of the wind. She was only an official.


    "Although it''s not formal, it''s not out of place now." The emperor looked at her and said, "you will be my national teacher in the reign of emperor Daewoo, equal to the high priest."


    Hua rugo was surprised. She had long heard that the national master of Dayu Dynasty must have the same life style. She was not only superior to Dayu, but also had real power, which was much more powerful than the high priest made by bing''er.


    "Can I do it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "It''s overqualified to be a national teacher with posterity." Jun Tianxia explains.

 Chapter 739

    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "what do your teachers need to deal with every day?"


    She thinks it''s better for her to be a shake hands shopkeeper. If she wants to really manage many things, she would rather have a small official.


    "The national division is the first of all officials. It has the right to appoint and remove civil servants and military generals. It has the right to discuss the political power. You can manage any important affairs of the court if you want. If you don''t want to manage it, it doesn''t matter. Since I took office, there has been no national division. It''s not the same." She was relieved by the emperor.


    This kind of Hua Ruge, who has done the Lord and left the territory aside, and who has done the dean and left everything to Mu Qingyan, can''t be understood any more.


    "That''s good. I agree." Hua Ruge nodded with satisfaction.


    You are so lazy that few people can make it.


    "Guoshi, an official position above ten thousand under one, is really good." Tuoba Rui opens on one side.


    King looked at Tuoba Rui and asked, "what does your highness want to say? Or what are the conditions? "


    "I gave up fighting, and I will be included in your territory. I have no conditions." Tuoba Rui''s indifferent way.


    Gentleman world slightly picks eyebrows, obviously does not believe that Tuoba Rui can talk so well.


    Although this Tuo Ba Rui seems to care about very few things, it is impossible for him to take advantage of pingbai.


    "But in my opinion, since Xiaoge has become the national teacher of Daewoo, should there be a fief worthy of her status?" Tuo Ba Rui put down his teacup and slowly opened his mouth.


    Jun Tianxia said with a smile: "yes, it should be, but there have not been any examples of the imperial master''s fiefdom in the past dynasties. I wonder if your highness Zhan Wang can give me a suggestion? How does it fit? "


    These two men you a I a sentence, Hua Ruge looked at one side muddled, how to talk to talk about the topic is all in her body.


    Didn''t Tuoba Rui say he had conditions before? How can I say no now?


    "It''s not suitable to be small. It''s too much trouble for her to be familiar with a strange place again." Tuoba Rui let go for a while and then said, "how about you just seal the whole great Zheng to her?"


    Jun Tianxia listened and was slightly shocked. He thought of Tuo Ba Rui''s meeting, but he didn''t expect to mention such a big condition.


    This man is more than a loser. He is black in the stomach.


    Hua Yuege was even more surprised, and looked at Tuoba Rui stupidly. The meaning in his eyes was obvious: "I didn''t say that before."


    Tuoba Rui looks at her small appearance, smiles lightly, eyes are spoiled.


    Hua Ruge did not have the heart to flirt with him. After slowing down, he said to him, "Dazhen, you should leave it to your Tuoba royal family. How can you give it to me?"


    "Here you are, I will." Tuoba Rui will be simple and straightforward.


    Hua Yuege said: "I don''t want to. How can I manage such a large piece of land?"


    "You should give the executive power to the royal family, and the land should still bear your name." Tuoba Rui''s voice is also very casual.


    Hua Ruge did not understand: "why not give it directly to the royal family?"


    "If I give it to them directly, I guarantee that the royal family of Tuoba will be eaten away one by one. Do you think the monarch is a person who is easy to bargain?" Tuoba Rui continued.


    Hua rugo still doesn''t believe: "with you, he won''t mess around."


    "I don''t care. I like it for you." Tuoba Rui is a little bit childish this time.


    Hua Ruge turned a big white eye, but there is no reason to think carefully about Tuoba Rui''s concerns. If this fiefdom is directly given to the Tuoba royal family, it is difficult to protect the monarch from doing anything.


    But it''s different to hang in her name. Let''s not say whether juntianxia will be afraid of her love, but she must be afraid of her identity and strength.


    So she was soon relieved. Anyway, she didn''t have to worry about such trouble. She took it.


    Jun Tianxia just kept silent for a moment and then smiled: "Your Highness, the king of war, this proposal is very good. The national division should have a proper fief."


    This time, even if Tuoba Rui said that he would leave the power to Tuoba royal family, he would not easily agree. But if he said to Hua Ruge, he would not have many scruples of being a king.


    In front of her, even his great ambition has faded.


    "So now I have the position of national teacher, and a country, a small half of the mainland''s fiefdoms?" Hua Ruge repeated it, still feeling a bit muddled.


    It''s a little too sudden.


    Tuoba Rui raises his lips and drinks tea.


    The monarch said, "it''s all yours."


    Hua Ruge found out later that the biggest profit of this cooperation seemed to be her own, which she had not planned before.


    Juntianxia looked at her and smiled, then turned to see Tuoba Rui and said, "I don''t know what else your highness Zhan Wang wants to mention?"


    "No." Tuo Barry looked at him and said, "what about you?"


    "I don''t have any more." Jun Tianxia said, "I didn''t expect to end up in this way."


    Tuo Ba Rui sips his tea and looks at Hua Ruge. "I didn''t expect that, but now I think it''s really good."


    Hua Yuege smiles at him.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s lips are also raised.


    Although juntianxia feels uncomfortable watching the interaction between them, the result is the best no matter from which angle.


    It is not only unnecessary to fight for decades, but also more likely to succeed.


    Why not?


    Hua Ruge also found the change of the two people in this matter. It seems that the violence is not so heavy. The previous hegemonic spirit of giving up others has been restrained.


    But what she didn''t know was that without her, it would be impossible for either of them to compromise.


    Looking at the harmonious atmosphere, Hua rugo said: "in order to celebrate the agreement between our two sides, I asked the following to prepare food and wine, and we will have some drinks here."


    "It''s unnecessary. I have a lot of things to deal with. It''s time to leave." King the world up way.


    "It''s not a short time. I''ll go after dinner. I''ve rubbed you so many times. I haven''t invited you to eat yet." Hua Ruge is hospitable.


    Jun Tianxia slowly shook his head and said, "I really have something to do. Next time I come to my palace, I will treat you to eat."


    "Well, I''ll bring you some good wine next time." Hua Ruge can''t stay, only to send.


    "It''s a deal." You laugh in your eyes.


    Tuoba Rui also got up and said, "emperor, please walk slowly. I will give you an order later. Daewoo is ready to receive it."


    "Thank you very much, then." Thank you all over the world.


    Now Dazheng will soon be gone. It''s not appropriate for him to call his highness Zhan Wang again.


    "Walk slowly." Tuoba Rui opens his mouth.


    Soon, juntianxia flew down Tianfu mountain, and there were only two of them in the garden.

 Chapter 740

    Hua rugo sat down and let go of his way. "It''s finally settled. I''ve been thinking about this since I knew you were going to fight. Now you can finally relax."


    When she finished, she found that Tuoba Rui didn''t make any mistakes, so she turned to look at him and saw that he was looking at himself with a bad face.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Hua Yuege asked without knowing his life.


    She didn''t know how she had provoked him again.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter with often going to eat? How many times? " Tuo Ba Rui asked seriously. His face was not good.


    Hua Ruge has a black thread. How can this man start to eat flying vinegar again.


    "No, I''ve been there several times, and I don''t eat every time." She quickly explained.


    She can''t stir up the vinegar jar.


    "How many times? How many times have you eaten? " Tuoba Rui didn''t let her go.


    Hua Ruge scratched his forehead and his eyes began to turn.


    "What do you have in mind?" Tuoba and Rui raise eyebrows.


    "Where am I guilty? I''m thinking. I went to the palace a few years ago. You let me say that several times, of course, I have to calculate." Hua Ruge''s helpless way.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes carefully stare at her, as if to detect whether she has lied.


    Hua Yuege stopped thinking about it. He sat on his leg and put his hands around her neck and said, "I said Lord, I can''t run anymore. You don''t have to guard me like a thief."


    Tuo Ba Rui ignores her devotion and gives up her arms, and still keeps on saying: "I''m against those thieves who miss you."


    "I''m not Jin Yuanbao, where so many people think about it, you can''t have confidence in yourself." Hua coaxes like a song.


    Tuo barrow saw her face shaking in front of him, which made him confused and fascinated. So he simply pressed it on her back brain and kissed it directly.


    This kiss is extremely domineering, without any tenderness.


    By his kiss, Hua''s lips were swollen again.


    "Don''t compare yourself with those vulgar things." He stared at her with a serious face.


    "Yes, yes, whatever you say." Hua rushes on like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded contentedly: "then think about it, how many times have you been to the palace, and how many meals have you had? Have you ever had a drink? "


    "No, you haven''t asked?" Hua Yuege looked at him incredulously and said, "how small is your heart and eyes?"


    "Say." Tuo Ba Rui''s undoubted Tao.


    Hua rugo raised his hands and said, "I''ll surrender. Just surrender. Let me think about it."


    So from the afternoon to the evening, Hua rugo, under the pressure of Tuoba Rui, said everything he could.


    But the more he said, the more unhappy he was, the more he squeezed her, and finally he said, "you are not allowed to eat in other people''s place next time."


    Hua Ruge wants to cry without tears. He has to be frank and lenient. Why doesn''t he play according to common sense.


    But fortunately, Tuoba Rui didn''t ask for further details. Hua Ruge said with a sigh of relief, "OK, no more."


    In the evening, the two walked back to the palace from the garden of flowers and plants. They stood in front of the railings on the mountain, overlooking the whole Tianfu college.


    "What are you going to do? Although you beat Dazheng down, now your highness five has helped the new emperor to the throne. " Hua Yuege said.


    "I don''t think so. Is tuobayu in the capital?" Tuoba Rui asked.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "I should be with little bing''er. I''ll let someone bring me some news tomorrow and ask them to come here."


    "Well, ask him to come over and discuss it." Tuoba Rui nods.


    "Good." Hua rugo will send someone to inform Qianji hospital to ensure that the news will be brought to Qianji hospital in the morning.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t seem to care about it, but turned around to see her and said, "Xiaoge, let''s sleep together today."


    Hua Ruge is still thinking about what may happen tomorrow. He didn''t react when he got around to it.


    "You are also great uncle Huang, isn''t this attitude a little irresponsible?" Hua Ruge can''t read any more,


    "I''m only responsible for you." Tuo Barry looked at her and said it was serious.


    Hua Ruge is helpless. She thinks she''s lazy enough to push everything out, but compared with Tuo BARREI, it''s just a small thing.


    "What do you have in mind every day?" Hua Ruge is curious.


    Tuoba Rui is looking at her, eyes burning: "you."


    Hua Ruge is speechless again, but the look of Tuoba Rui is not like joking, so her heartbeat can''t help missing half a beat.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in her arms and says, "Xiaoge, I said I don''t care about anything except you, do you believe it?"


    "I believe it." Hua Ruge held him in his backhand and said softly.


    The cruelty of the man is appalling, but the simplicity is even more shocking.


    But his cruelty is in to others, only gentle and infatuation is left to her a person, so want to come her how lucky.


    "Then sleep together tonight." Tuo Ba Rui''s voice sounded in her ear.


    Hua Ruge was stunned, and then began to bite his teeth: "three words do not leave sleep, you can not more romantic for a while?"


    She felt that she was herself, and that she would have been pissed off by him if she had been another woman.


    "What is romance?" Tuo Barry looked at her and asked, "better than sleeping?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    How does he know how to sleep.


    "I can''t say. It doesn''t seem to be." Tuo Ba Rui said and then he picked her up and walked towards her room.


    There are many bodyguards and maids in Tianfu palace. Seeing this scene, they all lowered their heads. They dare not look at it directly. They are afraid of making taboos.


    "Tuoba Rui, this is my Tianfu mountain, not your Zixiao palace. How can I establish my prestige when you come here so disorderly?" Hua Ruge stared at him.


    "It''s nothing. These are the people I saw. I''ll kill them for you." The answer of Tuo Ba Rui is light.


    These bodyguards and maids almost kneel when their legs shake. Everyone knows that Tuo BARREI is not joking.


    Hua Yuege rolled his eyes. "I''m convinced. Let''s not lose face outside."


    "OK."


    Tuo Ba Rui said a word, and his figure disappeared in front of the people. They only heard the sound of the main hall door, and then saw that it had already been closed.


    These people have a sense of relief, a sense of disaster for the rest of their lives.


    The name of the tyranny of Zixiao is not born out of nothing.


    And I''m afraid it''s more terrifying than rumors.


    Into the room Tuo Ba Rui directly put Hua Ruge on the bed, and then bullied himself.


    "Tuo BARREI, don''t mess with me?" Hua Ruge reminds me.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her near face, smiled and said, "don''t worry, I''m just collecting some interest."


    "I don''t owe you any interest." Hua murmurs discontentedly like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her, the corner of her eyes rises, and the evil opens: "really not owe?"

 Chapter 741

    "Even if it''s a debt, it''s not my problem." Hua Ruge looks at Tuoba Rui, who is pressing on himself. He speaks with a little guilty heart.


    "It''s your question, of course, who makes you so charming." Tuo Ba Rui reached out and pulled out the broken hair in front of her forehead. Her lips fell on her forehead, and then all the way down.


    Hua rugo thought about it and didn''t think how to refute it. When she thought about it, Tuo BARREI''s lips had moved down from her nose and fell on his lips, blocking her words.


    His movements are very gentle, as if he is eating a piece of candy that he has been reluctant to eat. He is afraid that his strength will be broken.


    So Hua rugo didn''t escape his clutches this night, and was bullied all the time. He didn''t sleep until midnight.


    Tuoba Rui looks at Hua Ruge''s red face with satisfaction, and smiles.


    Hua Yuege covers her body and stares at him warily: "you What else do you want to do? "


    "Not now. I''m thinking about the scenery on the day of our wedding." Tuoba Rui looks at her, looking forward to the road.


    Hua Ruge bit her lower lip and said unwillingly, "I think I have to consider whether I want to marry you."


    Now she is so crazy that she can''t eat without bones.


    Tuoba Rui''s slanting lips, her bony hands fell on her neck, fingered her belly and rubbed a red seal, saying, "it''s too late for me to regret."


    "Maybe." Hua Ruge took his hand away, turned his back and muttered in a low voice.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s heart was moved, and the candle went out, and the room fell into darkness.


    He lifted the quilt, circled Hua Ruge from the back, and put his chin between her neck.


    "You''ve offended me. It''s no use trying to get along with it." Hua sang like a song.


    I didn''t think of the consequences when I despised her.


    "What can I do without you?" Tuo Ba Rui said in a soft voice, and the heat was blowing in her neck.


    Hua Ruge shrunk his shoulder subconsciously and said, "don''t talk, itch."


    Tuo Barry chuckled and kissed her directly on the neck, rubbing it carefully.


    "Tuo BARREI, you''re not finished." Hua Ruge can only turn around and interrupt his bad work.


    "Not over."


    Tuoba Rui holds her in her arms and begins to be dishonest.


    "Tuo Barry, I''ll share the room with you tomorrow." Hua Ruge is very serious about the ultimatum.


    "You are in charge of everything in our family, but you can''t do it." Tuoba Rui refused directly.


    There is no guarantee of his welfare.


    Hua Ruge''s face is helpless. He grabs his disordered hand and begins to show weakness: "I''m sleepy. I want to sleep."


    "You sleep your..."


    "I can''t sleep like this..." Hua Ruge''s face was bitter, but he could not see clearly in the dark.


    "That''s what you owe me. I''ll take it back tomorrow." Tuoba Rui thought.


    Hua Yuege stared: "you are Huang Shiren. How can I always owe you?"


    "What is Huang Shiren?" Tuo Ba Rui asked if he didn''t understand. He is definitely a good student in modern times.


    "Like you..." Hua Yuege didn''t answer well.


    "What''s the same?" Tuoba Rui continues to ask.


    "It''s nothing..." Hua mumbles like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s face was black, and he pressed on her and said, "do you think I can''t hear it?"


    "I can''t tell you the truth." Hua Yuege said wrongfully.


    "Did you say that about your man?" Tuo Barry reached out and flicked it on her forehead.


    Hua Ruge subconsciously covers her forehead and says, "is there anyone who beats her like this?"


    As soon as Tuo Ba Rui heard this, he had a smile on his face, and his voice softened a lot: "just know it''s my woman, come on, I''ll blow it for you."


    "No need for your false kindness." Hua Ruge now has a certain degree of protection against him.


    "For the sake of you being my woman, I don''t care about you." Tuoba Rui is very tolerant to let her go, and lay beside her.


    Hua rugo glanced at him, ready to move aside a little to keep a safe distance.


    But before she moved, his voice began to ring lightly: "little woman, if you don''t want me to punish you again, you will sleep beside me."


    Although the little woman is very disobedient, it can make up for her carelessness to admit that she is his man.


    Hua Ruge listened to this, although he bit his teeth, he still didn''t dare to move.


    "Darling, sleep in your arms." Tuo Ba Rui said, turning over and pressing an arm on her.


    Hua rugo closed his eyes at ease when he saw that he had no further action.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her close her eyes in the dark, and her lips closed her eyes.


    Two people go to bed, the sky is already dawn, after an hour and a half someone knocked on the door.


    Hua Ruge covered his head directly with a quilt without saying a word, leaving a sentence: "don''t knock, don''t wake up."


    So the waiters were also very embarrassed.


    Everyone knows that Hua rugo likes to stay in bed, but he can''t help it.


    Tuo Ba Rui opened his eyes when he heard the first knock on the door, and looked at Hua Ruge''s action only to find it funny.


    He turned sideways, propped up his head, and pulled the cover off her.


    "You''re with them?" Hua murmurs discontentedly like a song.


    "I''ll go out and have a look. No more knocking." Tuoba Rui looks at her sleeping face and says softly.


    Hua Ruge didn''t even bother to say anything, just waved his hand, which means to go quickly.


    These days, in order to mediate the war between the two countries, she didn''t sleep well. It was not easy for her to finish. He bullied her all night.


    Now I have time to get some sleep.


    Tuo Ba Rui raised her lips and dropped a light kiss on her forehead. Then she got up and went out of the door.


    The maid is still waiting outside the door. Seeing Tuo BARREI coming out, she hurriedly says, "Lord, your honor, the Dean, she sent a message to the priesthood. Now the high priest and his highness Da Zheng five have arrived at the side hall, but the Dean......"


    "I call people. I can go myself." Tuo Ba Rui walked towards the side hall of Tianfu palace. After two steps, he stopped again and said, "no matter what, don''t knock on her door."


    "Yes." The maid answered quickly.


    They are the most approachable among so many great people, but they are not so friendly if they are disturbed by sleep.


    When Tuoba Rui arrived at the side hall, he saw Tuoba Yu and LAN bing''er sitting on the chair below. After he came in, they all looked at him.


    After he entered the door, they got up and saluted.


    "I have seen uncle Huang."


    "Yes, your highness."


    "The high priest is very kind." Tuo Ba Rui walks to the upper seat and sits down to look at Tuo Ba Yu, who is full of spring light. "It''s good. I''ve got the beauty back."


    Tuobayu rarely heard tuobarui joking, and then he said with a smile: "yes, I''m also guarding the clouds to see the moon."

 Chapter 742

    Said he turned to look at the blue ice, the eyes of the soft light flow.


    LAN bing''er bowed his head and bowed. "Your Highness Zhan Wang and your highness Wu are chatting slowly. Bing''er is going to talk to her sister."


    "I''m afraid the high priest will be waiting for a while. The little song is still sleeping." Tuo Ba Rui said with a little apology.


    "Bing''er knows that elder sister is used to staying in bed, and so on." LAN bing''er said and went out.


    Tuobayu''s eyes have been sending her out until she can''t see, and then he has come back. His face is satisfied.


    "Lucky boy." Tuoba Rui said with a smile.


    Although he seldom shows his emotion in front of people other than Hua Ruge, he is not stingy to his nephew.


    "Yes, I must have done countless good things in my last life." Tuobayu nodded repeatedly.


    Today, in addition to his warm Qi, he has more tenderness, which is the unique aura of people in love.


    It''s easy to see how happy his life is.


    "Come on, let''s get down to business." Tuo Ba Rui waved his hand and said, "do you know the latest movement of Daewoo?"


    "You know, Daewoo is going to fight against my great Zheng. Once the two countries are in a fight, they will consume a lot of money. This is going to be a disaster." Tuobayu said that there was some sadness between the eyebrows.


    "Now that this matter has been settled, we talked about the conditions yesterday." Tuoba Rui immediately said all his decisions.


    On the other side, LAN binger sits in the side hall beside Hua Ruge and waits for Hua Ruge to wake up. During that time, she also places her clothes and cakes on the table.


    Hua Ruge woke up earlier these days. After lying down for a while today, he couldn''t sleep, so he stretched himself out and got up.


    As she dressed, she muttered, "it''s strange that sleep has been reduced since strength increased."


    After getting dressed, a maid came to report to him as soon as he went out: "Your Excellency, the high priest and his five Highnesses have arrived. Now the high priest is waiting for you in the hall."


    "These two are so early." Hua rugo put down the washcloth and said as he walked: "let the kitchen prepare food. As soon as it is delivered to the side hall."


    "Yes."


    Hua Ruge stepped into the side hall and saw the blue bing''er waiting there. Now, the blue bing''er is still in a cold white suit, but there are some changes in temperament. Although the overall look is still a little cold, but the eyes have penetrated some warm soft colors.


    "Elder sister, why do you wake up so early? I thought I would wait for a while." Blue bing''er said with a smile.


    "I said little Bing, how long has it been since I saw her? I''m kidding." Hua is like singing and picking eyebrows.


    Blue ice son spits out tongue way: "I dare not."


    Hua Yuege approached her, looked at her from top to bottom, and said, "well, not bad."


    "What''s good?" The blue ice son listens in the clouds and fog.


    "The body and color are much more lively than before." Hua Yuege said with a smile, "Your Highness five has done a lot of work."


    "Elder sister, I knew you would laugh at me," blue ice like helpless.


    "It''s not a joke. It''s a blessing." Hua Ruge sits opposite her.


    LAN bing''er smiled and said: "his highness is very good to me. I feel very happy with him, and I won''t feel insecure."


    "You can''t wait to say before I ask?" Hua Ruge looks at her with a smile.


    "Blue ice son sips a mouth to say:" I have something in mind always cannot help but say with elder sister


    This was the way of suffering before, and this is the way of happiness now.


    "Good thing, I''m glad to see you live so well." Hua Yuege said, and said, "now, your highness, will you talk to the king of war?"


    "Yes, the palace over there." Blue ice nodded.


    "Then let them talk. We''ll have breakfast." Hua rugo said, at this time, the kitchen has brought up breakfast, a lot of general categories, is very rich.


    "It used to rub against you. Don''t be polite when I''m here today." Hua Yuege said.


    LAN bing''er chuckles: "how can I be polite here


    So they talked while eating. Hua Ruge also understood what happened to LAN binger during this period. In addition to getting along with tuobayu occasionally, he spent most of his time in the priest''s palace, facing the cold gods.


    As the second most important place after the Royal Palace of Daewoo, tuobayu is almost the same as a man, so she is afraid of being criticized by the outside world, so most of her life is very boring.


    But the smile on her face is still very bright, very childlike.


    Hua rugo is relieved to see such a blue ice. She can feel that she is opening her heart. I believe that it will not be long before she will forget the sad past.


    I have a good chat here, but I haven''t waited for the figures of Tuoba Rui and Tuoba Yu.


    "Or let''s go and have a look and talk about something for so long." Hua Ruge suggested.


    Blue ice son nods: "I listen to elder sister."


    When they came to the temple, they heard from afar what they were talking about, like how to pacify the people.


    Originally they discussed very seriously, but as soon as the two women came in, they took their eyes away.


    Tuoba Rui falls on Hua Ruge, while Tuoba Yu is subconsciously watching LAN binger.


    "We are just idle and bored. You go on." Hua Ruge sat aside with LAN binger.


    Tuobayu thought for a moment and said, "after all, the national consciousness of the people is very strong. It''s difficult to let them accept it for a while."


    "I think it''s the same thing. My great man is not afraid of war. He may not be afraid of their big house if he really fights. Now he is afraid that the result will not be accepted soon." Tuoba Rui also said.


    After that, they were silent. They were thinking.


    Hua rugo, as a bystander, saw that tuobayu agreed to this approach, which was good,


    but now it''s not as she expected, as long as the negotiation is over, the two sides can have a truce.


    The success of the negotiation is just the beginning, and the big head is still behind.


    It''s really not easy for the people of Dazheng to retreat without resistance and suddenly accept the rule of Daewoo.


    "It can''t be reformed directly. We should take it slow." Tuobayu said, "we also want to protect them."


    Once there is a war, it will cost a lot.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "only in this way, we need to have a condition with the emperor."


    He said this to Hua Ruge.


    "You said." Hua said like a song.


    "When Dazheng becomes your territory, we need an independent regime, which can''t be directly controlled by Daewoo without your consent." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "it is necessary to give the people of Dazheng a chance to adapt and understand."


    "In fact, Dazheng and Daewoo are of the same origin. Several hundred years ago, they were unified by Daewoo''s ancestors, but later they split up. Now it''s not too hard for us to accept the integration, but it will take some time." Tuoba feather road.

 Chapter 743

    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "then you are going back to Dazheng to deal with these things."


    "Uncle Huang, now that the fourth brother has ascended the throne, I can''t obey the people, but if Uncle Huang goes back with me, it will be solved." Tuoba feather road.


    He was only in charge of the government for a period of time. Now he wants to persuade the royal family and the people to step back. I''m afraid he still needs Tuo BARREI.


    Tuo Ba Rui hears the words and frowns. He doesn''t know that, but he just doesn''t want to be separated from Hua Ruge.


    "Your Highness is right. You can go back together." Hua Ruge says to Tuoba Rui.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes locked on her and said, "then you too."


    "It doesn''t matter if I go back. I might as well stay and see if I can help." Hua Yuege says no.


    Now is the critical period, she must keep calm and sober, and cannot be taken to the ditch by Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui picks eyebrows, and his face is not good.


    Tuobayu and LAN binger look at each other, but they don''t choose to speak at this time.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "don''t play with your temper in front of the younger generation. I''ll make an appointment with you tomorrow. Let''s plan some specific matters."


    At this time, LAN bing''er pulls tuobayu for a while. Tuobayu immediately responds and says, "this is the best way. Let''s come back tomorrow."


    "Don''t bother. There are so many rooms in Tianfu palace. Let''s live." Hua Ruge asked to stay,


    LAN binger nodded: "OK, let''s go down and rest first."


    After that, he gave the old man Hua Ruge a look of seeking for more happiness.


    "You are leaving now Talk a little longer. " Hua Yuege said, that pair of eyes almost didn''t jump out for help.


    "Let''s talk another day." Tuobayu said, pulling the blue ice and running.


    Hua Ruge is biting her teeth behind the two people. What kind of friends are she making? She is used to running away.


    After they left, Tuoba Rui''s body shape appeared in front of Hua Ruge. He looked down at her and asked, "you''ll give up if I leave?"


    "I''ll go if I don''t want to." Hua Ruge stood up and smiled, "well, I''ll discuss the details tomorrow. If there''s nothing for me, I''ll go back with you."


    Tuoba Rui finally has a satisfied look on his face: "you have this heart."


    "Then think about whether I can help you." Hua Yuege continued to ask.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a while and then said: "childe wutrace is appointed to protect the world and the people. Once the lower world shakes, the God will let him do something. He will not be a big resistance to us."


    "He knows what you are going to do, and let me advise you to cooperate. It should not stop us." Hua Ruge said.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "he is a servant, afraid that he will not be able to help himself."


    "He says he won''t be a Godson anymore, or I''ll check to see if I can help him." Hua rugo proposed.


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at her and said, "it''s just to ask for an attitude. It''s the same to ask others to go."


    "The son of God doesn''t want to do it or not. Let me have a look." Hua Ruge insists.


    She was afraid that childe Wuxian would be hurt again. If he could not, the doctors in his temple would be broken.


    "You care so much about him?" Tuo Ba Rui looks worse.


    Hua rugo quickly raised a hand and said, "I promise, I''ve never been confused by his color, I just treat him as a friend."


    "Really?"


    Hua nodded like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s long arm stretched out and took her into his arms. A pair of dark eyes fell on her face and asked, "are you confused by my color?"


    Hua Ruge looked at the handsome face close by and swallowed the water channel: "to be honest, I didn''t have it before, but now it seems to be a little bit."


    She also did not know why, this kind of evil face saw many not only did not have immunity, but also the resistance was getting worse and worse.


    Tuoba Rui''s crooked lips said, "that''s because you didn''t tell the truth before. You are always hard spoken. Now you are much more honest."


    "How come I didn''t see you so cheeky before." Hua, like a song, rolls his eyes.


    Tuo Ba Rui kissed her on the lips and said, "but I still hope you come with me."


    "We need to focus on the overall situation. This time, what we have to face is not a small thing. You can''t have small emotions." Hua Ruge preaches.


    Tuoba Rui looks at her pretending to be mature, and her smile grows deeper and deeper.


    "Why do you look at me like this?" Hua Ruge always feels that he may be calculated again.


    "I''ll let you go first. As long as I succeed this time, I will eat you." Tuo Ba Rui reaches out to pick up her chin with his knuckled fingers and looks at her viciously.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes deviated and said, "I''ll talk about it later."


    "We are sure to succeed." Tuoba Rui''s serious and determined way.


    Hua Ruge nodded without hesitation: "I think so."


    After that, they looked at each other with a smile, and their eyes were shining with confidence. As long as they worked together, they did not believe that there was anything they could not win.


    After talking for a while, Tuoba Rui went to the study and called in Tuoba Yu. Although they had discussed the details and policies, they had to consider them.


    Hua Ruge knew the experience and ability of the two men in this field, and he did not mix with them.


    I just had another meal with LAN binger.


    In the evening, Hua rugo went back to the room first. She wanted to wait for Tuo BARREI to come back and sleep together, but she fell asleep unconsciously in bed.


    When I feel something strange around me, I open my eyes and see Tuoba Rui reading beside her, leaning on the head of the bed.


    Hua Ruge yawned and said, "it''s late. Go to sleep."


    Tuoba Rui smiled, patted her and said, "I sleep less, you sleep first."


    Hua Ruge took his arms, leaned his face on them, closed his eyes and went on sleeping.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes were more smiling. She lowered her head and heard a sexy voice in her ear: "do you want me to hold you to sleep?"


    "Yes." Hua Yuege did not want to answer.


    Tuo Ba Rui swings out the candle and lies beside her, holding her in her arms.


    Hua is like a song resting on his arms, with one arm across his body, and his small face smiling contentedly.


    In the dark, Tuo Ba Rui reached for her face and said, "if it''s not such a big thing, I won''t leave you."


    Hua Ruge clapped down his disordered hand and mumbled something vaguely.


    "Well, let you sleep." Tuoba Rui dotes on her forehead and kisses her, helping her to cover the quilt.


    Hua is like a song in his arms. It''s a sweet night to sleep.


    The next day, when she opened her eyes in a daze, she saw that he was looking at himself. The soft and doting eyes were warmer than the morning sun.


    "Early." Hua Ruge says hello with a smirk.


    It was the greatest blessing for her to wake up in his tender eyes every day.

 Chapter 744

    "It''s not early, you little sluggard." Tuoba Rui''s voice is warm and sexy.


    "You seem to be very gentle today. There won''t be any conspiracy." Hua rugo has some questions about it.


    It''s true that Tuoba Rui is too black in the stomach. She has to be prepared like this.


    "You''re all mine. What else can I do for you?" Tuo Ba Rui pinched her little face and said, "I''m going to leave now. Leave you a good impression and let you think about me."


    "You should have had this consciousness." Hua Ruge glanced at him and said, "usually you should be gentle with me. It''s not necessarily useful to cram for lessons temporarily."


    "I think it''s still useful." Tuoba Rui pulled her face and let her face her and said: "look at me, remember well."


    Hua Ruge was forced to look into his eyes, only to think that today Tuoba Rui''s soft eyes, like water, will drown in them when he looks at them, and his mind will start to fragment. In his mind, there are such beautiful and gentle eyes.


    After a moment, she looked back at Tuoba Rui''s lips and asked jokingly, "now remember."


    Hua Ruge gave him a bad push and said, "you are a shameful monster."


    "Is there any necessary connection between evil and disgrace?" Tuo BARREI didn''t understand her language logic.


    "It''s shameful of you to use a beautiful man as a plan when you are born evil." Hua Ruge takes out new clothes from the space and puts them on.


    When she took out a goose yellow coat, Tuo Barry picked it up and said, "I''ll help you."


    It''s too late for Hua rugo to come back. He''ll just go.


    So she put on clothes and clothes for two quarters of an hour. He took advantage of Hua Ruge. When she finally got out of bed, her face was red like a ripe apple.


    "Tuo BARREI, you are shameless." She doesn''t grudge her vocabulary.


    Tuo Ba Rui said with a soft smile: "I''ve worn it for you. It''s your turn to help me."


    "You dream." Hua Ruge refused directly.


    "To be fair, you should help me." Tuo Ba Rui argues.


    Hua rugo gave him a big white eye: "I didn''t ask you to help, so I won''t help you."


    "That''s my fault." Tuoba Rui thought for a moment and said seriously, "then I''ll help you take it off again."


    Hua Ruge listened to this and jumped back directly. Only when he was far away from him could he say, "you can''t bully me if you say you want to make a good impression on me."


    After she had reminded Tuo Barry to ring, he nodded: "yes, almost forgot."


    "The wolf with the big tail is hard to change." Hua Ruge mumbles at the same time.


    She was sure that the man wanted to be gentle at first. However, the rogue nature was too strong to hide.


    Tuo Ba Rui started to dress herself and walked to her side and said, "I''ll make you something to eat. Make it up to you. "


    "It depends on your performance." Hua is like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at her faintly, and Hua Yuege coughed and dared not say anything more.


    My patience is limited. It''s the best choice not to challenge.


    Tuo Ba Rui then smiled again, reached out and rubbed her head: "little song is lovely, waiting for delicious food."


    Hua Ruge sympathizes with himself silently behind.


    At least she is also a strong man in the mainland. She is in a superior position. How could she be killed by him.


    Because she slept early yesterday, she woke up early. She went out to stretch and looked at the maid and asked, "has the emperor come?"


    "Back to the Dean, not yet." The maid replied.


    "Let me know as soon as you come." Hua Yuege explains.


    "I understand."


    She told me that she trotted all the way to the kitchen and wanted to cook breakfast with Tuo BARREI.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees her trot to come over, pick eyebrow way: "later cannot walk like this in the college, want more sedate."


    Hua rugo blinked and asked, "how did I just go?"


    She didn''t notice for a moment, and didn''t feel any different.


    "It''s like a rabbit in the air." Tuoba Rui said directly.


    "Cough." Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "I''ll pay attention next time."


    "Don''t come in. It''s too messy. Just wait outside to eat." Tuo Barry wants to see her in the kitchen and stops.


    "I''d better help you with the fire." She said she was coming in.


    "Sister." The voice of blue bing''er sounded from behind. Soon, blue bing''er came to the kitchen.


    Hua Ruge took back her feet and turned around and said, "did little binger sleep well last night?"


    "Very well, my sister got up early today." LAN bing''er looks at the sky and looks surprised.


    "It''s just late yesterday. It''s usually this time." Hua ruminated and said, "why did you come to the kitchen in the morning?"


    "I want to cook for my sister." LAN bing''er says and looks at it. Then she is surprised to find that Tuo barrui is the one who cuts vegetables and cooks in today''s kitchen.


    And he''s not the first time he''s got a good posture, a good movement.


    "I don''t need you today. We''ll just wait to eat." Hua said like a song.


    LAN bing''er is still surprised: "sister, can your highness Zhan Wang cook?"


    "It will be long ago. It''s delicious." Hua Yuege replied.


    Even with the blue ice and the day''s indifference now also can''t calm down.


    That''s the great king of war, the Lord of Zixiao. How could he cook? It''s just amazing.


    "Don''t make a fuss. Let''s go back and wait." Hua Ruge took her and left, because Tuo BARREI didn''t like to be disturbed, so did cooking.


    Walking back to Tianfu palace, LAN bing''er still looks at Hua Ruge with an amazing face.


    "Why are you looking at me like this? I have flowers on my face?" Hua Yuege''s strange way.


    LAN bing''er shook his head and said, "elder sister, you are so powerful that you can let his highness Zhan Wang cook."


    "It''s what he wants to learn. I don''t think it''s a good suggestion to stop it." Hua Ruge said that there was something sweet in her heart.


    At that time, Tuo BARREI proposed that he wanted to live with two people in the future, so he learned cooking.


    They are talking. Tuobayu comes over and looks at LAN binger''s puzzled face. He can''t help but ask, "what do you say?"


    "Five highness, do you know? His highness Zhan Wang is cooking now. " Blue ice has no reservation.


    So the next moment tuobayu was also stunned.


    It''s not surprising that he can''t find a trace of fireworks in his uncle Huang. It''s not surprising that he will soon be able to feather and soar. But cooking has nothing to do with him.


    Hua Ruge looks at the exaggerated expression of the two people, only thinking that they are making a fuss.


    "You two are almost OK. The man who can cook is a good man." Hua Ruge said, looking at tuobayu, and said directly, "so you need to learn something."

 Chapter 745

    Tuobayu looked at blue binger and said, "as long as binger likes it, I will learn."


    "Blue ice son smell speech to smile a way:" you also want to learn ability just


    "Of course, I''ll cook for you then." Tuobayu comes to her side and looks at her eyes.


    Hua Ruge is very happy to see the two bored.


    After a while, Tuo BARREI came out of the kitchen with two bowls of porridge on the tray. Two light dishes didn''t look like the weight of four people.


    Tuo Ba Rui put the tray on the table, and brought out the dishes and porridge and put them in front of Hua Ruge. "Eat them," he said


    "Uncle Huang..." Tuobayu called out at the same time to remind himself of the existence of xiaobinger.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t even look at him. He handed the chopsticks to Hua Ruge and said, "I want to do it myself."


    Tuobayu and LAN binger are petrified. Hua Ruge takes over chopsticks, and the smile on his face is not so natural.


    It''s a little stingy.


    In order to ease the atmosphere, Hua rugo said with a dry smile, "I''ll leave someone to prepare breakfast for you now, and it will be ready soon."


    "Thank you, sister. Let''s do it ourselves." LAN bing''er then takes Tuoba Yu to the kitchen.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t seem to see it. He sat opposite Hua Ruge and said, "move chopsticks."


    Hua Ruge then took his eyes back from the back of LAN binger and tuobayu and looked at him and said, "I say, it''s not friendly."


    "I''ll make it for you alone." Tuoba Rui said a hard sentence, and continued to urge: "eat fast."


    Hua can''t laugh or cry like a song.


    The man really made her not know what to say.


    So the meal was for two people. During the meal, Tuo BARREI, who was always silent, told her many things, mostly about how to pay attention to her own safety.


    "I say, Lord, I''m not a three-year-old. You don''t have to be so specific." Hua Ruge calls for an emergency stop.


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at her and said, "when I saw you, I didn''t see you safe."


    Hua Ruge subconsciously wants to refute, but Zhang zhangkou finds that he has nothing to say.


    It seems that''s true.


    Tuoba Rui raises eyebrow: "how not to say?"


    Hua Yuege coughed two times: "you go on, I''m all ears."


    "Don''t just listen, remember." Tuoba Rui is serious.


    Hua Ruge nodded honestly, but she didn''t take it to heart. She always felt that she was unlucky, not something she caused.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her with an open mind and was taught. That was the end of her life.


    After they had eaten, the maid came to report that the emperor had arrived at the main hall, so they passed.


    Hua Ruge waved and said, "good morning, Emperor."


    "It''s not early." Jun Tianxia said with a smile on his face.


    "It''s not early for a diligent emperor like you, but it''s early for me." Hua Ruge said that he had already sat on the first song with Tuoba Rui.


    "You are a blessed man, I can''t compare with you." The world laughs.


    Hua Ruge''s position is transcendent, but it is always a good fortune to shake hands with the shopkeeper.


    "It''s still my place. Don''t worry about it." Hua is like a song.


    Jun Tianxia smiled and looked at Tuoba Rui and said, "I don''t know what the Lord wants to do with me."


    "I''d like to talk to you about the specific matters of Dazheng. Besides, we should inform the king of Cangsong temple and xuanshou forest so as not to have a conflict at that time." Tuoba Rui''s way to the point.


    Juntianxia nodded his head and said, "negotiation is the detail, and the key is to adjust the two forces."


    "Is it good or bad for them Hua Yuege asked.


    "Favorable, the upper bound means that there will be more resources and a higher realm, but there is also a certain degree of danger, I don''t know what they will think?" Jun Tianxia explained.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "let me have it. I''m responsible for asking their opinions."


    She is familiar with both the traceless childe and the mink.


    "It''s a big deal. Please come here. Let''s discuss it together." Tuoba Rui road.


    "But I think it''s OK to talk in private." Hua mumbles like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at her and said, "no way."


    He can''t let Hua Ruge have too much contact with them.


    "Watch your eyes." Hua Ruge''s voice is smaller this time.


    But Tuoba Rui still listens to the truth. If it''s not for you, he will surely let this little woman say something to regret for herself.


    "Well, I will send people to Cangsong temple and xuanshou forest at the same time when I go back, and invite them to the capital." It''s the way of the world.


    Although Hua Ruge is not his, he doesn''t like that she is coveted by others.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "just send someone to the xuanshou forest. I''ll go to the Cangsong Temple myself. It''s a bit complicated for childe Wuxian."


    Tuoba Rui didn''t say anything because of the problem that the ditch passed before.


    Juntianxia also thought of the mission of Childe wutrace as the son of God, so he nodded, "OK."


    "Is there anything else we need to prepare?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "there is no other, and then talk about the details of the incorporation of Dazheng into Daewoo."


    "Then you talk. I have a headache after hearing these things, and I will not participate in them." Then she waved at juntianxia and walked out.


    Tuoba Rui narrowed her eyes and said, "she''s afraid I''m going back."


    "I think so." It''s the way of the world.


    Hua Ruge patted her chest outside the hall and whispered, "fortunately, I can run fast."


    There are a lot of details about the decree, so Tuoba Rui and juntianxia have been discussing.


    Hua Ruge lies lazily on the roof with his hands behind his head, legs up, and a dog tail in his mouth humming.


    It''s very comfortable.


    Later Tuoba Rui called Tuoba Yu in, so LAN binger flew to the roof.


    "Sister, do you look happy?" LAN bing''er sat beside her with her legs together, and her posture was much more elegant.


    Hua Ruge deeply sniffed the air and said, "the taste of peace."


    Blue ice son smelt speech to smile a way: "I know, now is elder sister is the result of hope."


    "What do you think?" Hua Ruge asked.


    The sun was so strong that she had to squint.


    "I don''t think war will affect us, but those at the bottom will suffer." LAN binger said with some emotion.


    She was displaced from her childhood and yearned for stability.


    Hua Ruge saw that when she talked about her childhood, her face was not so painful. She smiled and said, "it seems that the five princes have done a lot of work on you."


    She knew how hard it was to get close to LAN binger, let alone dispel the haze in her heart.


    LAN bing''er also smiled at tuobayu''s name: "yes, he is very kind to me."

 Chapter 746

    Looking at the sweet smile on her face, Hua Ruge takes back her eyes and squints at the blue sky above.


    Everything is going in a good direction. She is still very beautiful in her heart.


    There are intensive negotiations here, but in a closed and shabby room in which they don''t know Dazhen, there are also three people gathered together.


    The light in the room is very dark and the furnishings are very simple. There is only a dirty and unclean wood table and a few broken benches. There are working tools everywhere. I think I came to the house that used to be a farmhouse.


    Among the three people in the room, there are two older grey robes and a middle-aged man.


    If Hua Ruge and others can recognize it here, these three people are the last battle of Ye family. They jump into the star chart and disappear in the chaos of space.


    Now there is no figure of the elder. It must be that the use of the star chart consumes too much body function. Now it is gone.


    The two elders are two elders and three elders respectively, and the middle-aged man is Ye Zheng, the clan head of the Ye family.


    "How come Hao''er hasn''t come back after such a long time? Nothing will happen." Ye Zheng frowned and said anxiously.


    One of the senior generals hit the ground heavily with his crutches and said angrily, "you are frightened by them. Hao''er is also a supernatural realm if he is not able to help any more. How can he get several of them in this world?"


    Ye Zheng really lost his prestige in this war. He really didn''t expect that there were so many talented young people in the world, all of them were madmen.


    Now there are only a few people left. It''s hard to avoid the feeling of being a bit frightened.


    Now the old man reminded him that he had some courage.


    "Elder two, you are so happy and angry. I don''t think Hao''er is in danger now. I''m afraid his whereabouts will be found. After all, Ye Li is from the dark night Pavilion. We are too passive." Ye Zhengdao.


    At that time, they fell into space turbulence. Relying on the last vitality of the elder, they opened the star chart again and sent these people back here.


    Now they have been dormant in Daewoo for many days, and many information that they didn''t care to inquire about is slowly put together.


    The second elder hummed and said nothing.


    After all, today''s Ye family has no foundation to laugh and be proud of everything. Instead, they hide like a street mouse. Even in the later stage, they contacted the upper bound, and the upper bound also let them get their credit. Otherwise, they would go up.


    Ye Zheng saw that the two elders were a little down, and even hurriedly said: "the upper world gives us opportunities, as long as we seize Hua Ruge and Ye Li, we can go up."


    The three elders frowned and said: "but these two people are not easy to grasp. Hua Ruge has been in Tianfu college. There is Tuoba Rui nearby. Not far away is the Royal Palace of the monarchy."


    "Ye Li, you don''t have to say. Since that battle, it seems to have disappeared. No clue can be found by Hao''er''s efforts."


    Ye Zheng nods at his words.


    Two long old way: "also do not have to catch two, look at the face of these two people are very important, as long as we catch one can certainly accommodation."


    "What the two elders said is reasonable." Ye Zheng thought for a moment and said, "let''s just put our goal on Hua Ruge, and then we won''t believe that she won''t go out of the college or be alone."


    People on the surface are always easier to deal with.


    "Yes, it''s like singing to China. Listen to the people above say that she may have something to do with a big family in the upper kingdom. If we take her, we will be able to make up for it." Two long old ways.


    The three elders also nodded.


    Just then, the beam of light between the doors became larger and disappeared for a moment, while Ye Hao''s figure had already appeared in the room.


    Now they have all changed into ordinary people''s clothes in order to hide their eyes and ears, instead of wearing the white robes of Ye family.


    Ye Zheng sees Ye Hao secretly pine a way: "how Hao er?"


    Ye Hao went to the table and shook his head: "I''m sure I can''t find the trace of Ye Li. As for Hua Ruge, there are no our people in Tianfu college, and no wind can be heard outside."


    Before Ye''s family was outside, there were people who asked about the sources of talents and treasures. But for so many years, these people were under the control of shangguanli. The first thing shangguanli did in the outbreak of the war was to cut these tongues, so ye''s family didn''t get the information, so they were always in a passive position.


    Now Ye Hao is only one person, and he has to be furtive, so it''s hard to find out the information.


    Others can go to the dark night pavilion or Yanchun Pavilion for business intelligence, but Ye Hao can''t, because he wants to inquire about Shangguan Li and huaruge. Once the name is given, he is likely to be exposed.


    The three people in the room were silent for a while. At last, ye Zheng said, "let''s go to Tianfu college and ambush. As long as we see Hua Ruge leaving the college, we will wait for her to finish."


    "That''s a good way." 2. The elders agree.


    Ye Hao narrowed his eyes and said, "what about Ye Li?"


    "Ye Li is too cunning, and the dark night Pavilion is originally engaged in underground trading. Naturally, she can''t be easily discovered by us." "We have to ignore her first," said Ye Zheng


    Ye Hao''s face is not good, but he is still a little reluctant.


    He can''t think how a disabled person can get better, and he despises him!


    Why does she look down on him!


    "Is there any other news?" The second elder asked.


    Ye Hao thought for a moment and said, "Daewoo used to garrison at the border to fight against Dazhen. Now most of the soldiers have withdrawn, so they should not plan to fight."


    "There are Kaitian axe and Shenzhi grass in the hands of emperor Tianxia and Tuoba Rui respectively. It seems that they both want to open up the world, but will they fight?" Ye Zheng''s strange way.


    A rare secret in the world is not very valuable to them.


    It''s said by the people of the Ye family in the upper world that there are several small worlds trying to open up the world almost every year. But in the end, they all end up in ashes. They have never heard of a successful world.


    Can anyone reverse the way of heaven.


    "Whatever they want to do, they can''t escape death." The two elders obviously don''t care about such news.


    "Nothing else." Ye Hao shakes his head.


    He can''t find out any news now.


    "Then we''ll go to Tianfu college and take turns to guard. If we find out, we''ll inform them in time." Ye Zhengdao.


    Two elders and three elders nodded together and said, "OK."


    Nowadays, catching Hua Ruge alive is their only chance. They can''t miss it any more.


    Several people did not leave immediately after discussion, but planned to leave at night, and suffered so much. Now these people also know how to be cautious.


    Now I still lie on the roof watching the blue sky and white clouds, Hua Ruge must not have thought of it. Ye''s family, who had been chased by her and shangguanli before, also changed their position. Now they are waiting for her in the dark.

 Chapter 747

    Tuoba Rui and his uncle and nephew talked about the afternoon with juntianxia all the time. Hua Ruge also had a chat with LAN binger on the roof.


    "Sister, when they have finished talking, it''s time for me to go back to Daewoo." LAN bing''er got up and said.


    The high priest could not leave the capital for too long. Now it is an exception to live all night.


    Hua Ruge vomited the dog tail grass in his mouth, and also got up and said, "let''s go, I''ll go down and send you."


    "Take care of yourself, elder sister. If you need my help, you must come to me." Blue ice son serious way.


    Hua Ruge looked at the growing sunshine and clapped her shoulder. "I''m not polite to you, let''s go."


    They flew to the front of the palace. At this time, Tuoba Rui was sending them to the emperor.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees Hua Ruge falling from the roof, and raises his eyebrows and says, "run to the roof to eavesdrop?"


    "There''s nothing you can''t hear." Hua Ruge is calm. In fact, she hasn''t heard two sentences.


    The king turned his head to LAN bing''er and said, "high priest, let''s go."


    "Slow down." Hua waves like a song.


    "Good." The king nodded.


    LAN bing''er smiles and turns to Tuo Bayu.


    "I''ll be back as soon as I''m done." Tuobayu expresses his attitude, but he does not give up.


    Blue ice son nods: "I wait for you."


    After saying goodbye, Jun Tianxia and LAN binger fly away. There are only three people left. Tuo Bayu turns his eyes and says, "Uncle Huang, I''ll wait for you at the foot of the mountain."


    So he went down the mountain.


    "He is sensible." Tuo Ba Rui turns to look at Xiang Hua and says, "be honest and wait for me to come back. Nothing can happen."


    "I promise you, but your criminal record is more. Don''t let me hear about your old injury recurrence this time!" Hua Ruge''s serious way.


    She can''t stand such a toss.


    Tuo Ba Rui stood up to her, looked into her eyes and said, "that''s a deal. We all have to keep our promise."


    "Good." Hua Ruge nods.


    Tuo barrow ran over her, leaned over her forehead and gave her a kiss: "wait for me to come back."


    After that, before Hua Yuege could reply, he felt that there was a breeze in front of him. Then he opened his eyes and found that there was no figure of Tuoba Rui in front of him.


    "How can I run so fast? Am I a tiger that can eat people? "


    Hua Ruge murmured discontentedly, but said with a low expression.


    She looked up at the afternoon sun, sighed softly and said, "OK, wait for you."


    Because it''s not early now, Hua Ruge didn''t plan to go to the Cangsong temple at the moment, but went to the library to learn.


    Now they are faced with life and death, she can''t be a little negligent. She needs to improve her strength as soon as possible and promote her supernatural realm.


    She had heard that Tuo BARREI had said that only when the body of elements enters the supernatural realm can it be regarded as a real talent, and then the strength will have a qualitative leap.


    She thought it would be more helpful for them if they broke through.


    Since swallowing so many resources with such a super cheater as beast, her internal strength has been enough to impact the supernatural realm, but she is still short of spiritual understanding.


    There is no supernatural realm to realize through actual combat, she can only rely on reading, although the effect is very small, she can''t let it go.


    that night, she was holding a thousand pages of books reading, her hands make complaints about the acid, and in the heart of Tucao, how can not be converted into jade Jane''s text.


    Just as she was drowsy, there was a knock on the door, and the external report also sounded: "president, I have something to look for you."


    In these days, Mu Qingyan has succeeded to the first seat of Danyang peak, and has become the first seat of Danyang peak in the past, whose age is only higher than her first.


    Hua Ruge rubbed his eyes and said, "OK, I''ll go."


    She went out directly carrying the book in her hand. Mu Qingyan stood in the center of the hall and was surprised to see Hua Ruge holding the book and entering the door: "I thought I heard you wrong when I heard the maid say you were in the library."


    "That''s because you don''t know me enough. I''ve always been a studious person. What''s strange about going to the library?" Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows.


    Mu Qingyan smiled unkindly and said, "anyway, I''ve been with you for more than a year, and I''ve heard it for the first time."


    "I said light Yan, can you respect the leadership? I''m your immediate superior. I''ll turn my face again." Hua said with a face like a Gehu.


    Mu Qingyan is looking positive. He tries hard to hold back the smile, but he finally breaks the skill.


    She had never seen such an unruly leader.


    Hua Ruge has no choice but to help her forehead. When is her wise image gone? How can she serve the public.


    "I said, Dean, if you want to have authority, how about I give it back to you?" Mu Qingyan''s eyes turn.


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly: "no, you don''t want me to be cheated."


    It''s too much trouble for her to be dignified rather than in charge.


    Mu Qingyan has no choice but to show her hands. She doesn''t want to take care of these troubles, but to whom?


    Hua Ruge felt a little guilty and coughed two times: "light Yan, what are you looking for me?"


    When I saw the main point, Mu Qingyan also said: "I''m here to report the spoils collected from the Ye family. Now the distribution has been completed, but there is a small part left, about one tenth."


    "What''s the situation? Is it verified? " Hua Yuege asked.


    Mu Qingyan nodded and said: "it''s verified that ye family was too ruthless at that time. Once there was a little resistance, they would dare to kill them. Most of those who didn''t come to get them were nobody in the family."


    "Ye family, these animals." Hua is as angry as a song.


    Robbing people means robbing people. Robbing things means robbing things. There''s no need to kill people. It''s inhuman to kill people.


    "Yes, the Ye family did it too hard." Moo light face also way.


    Hua Ruge knocks on the brain door and says: "but since we have reached this point, there is no way to remedy it. The rest will stay in the college as the resources of the college."


    Now it can only be cheaper for her.


    "All stay? The other two forces are the Daewoo emperor. Let''s not divide them? " Mu Qingyan asked for instructions.


    After all, the quantity of these spoils is huge. Although only one tenth of them are ownerless, they are still considerable. Other forces should not be unmoved.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "no, they said they would deal with it."


    Those people are more troublesome than she is.


    "They are very kind to you." Murmur, murmuring.


    Hua rugo glanced at her and didn''t think about it. Although it''s troublesome to deal with the spoils, they can not only establish their prestige, but also get the actual cheapness. Few of them don''t know.


    Why do you still give her the price?


    Apart from not caring, I''m afraid more factors are knowing that she is greedy for money to complete her.


    However, she could not recognize it, so she said to Mu Qingyan seriously, "this is the result of our discussion, not including personal feelings."

 Chapter 748

    Mu Qingyan nodded solemnly: "what the dean said is."


    Hua rugo looked at her face, and wanted to be rude. When did the girl learn to be bad.


    "Is there anything else? Don''t disturb my reading." She pulled the topic away.


    "What''s more, our branch has been completed. Is it time to recruit students?" Mu Qingyan asked again.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and shook his head. "Not for the moment, but after a while."


    Now they are planning too big things, the mainland will not be stable in a short time, not suitable to settle down to school.


    She promised her master to carry forward, but also to delay.


    "By the way, I''m surprised that Daewoo doesn''t seem to have any plans to use his troops recently. Have the two countries made peace?" Mu Qingyan thought of it and asked.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "both sides have taken a step back, and now we have reached a consensus."


    "This is the best way, but why do we need to recruit students later?" Mu Qingyan doesn''t understand again.


    "I don''t want to tell you. I want you to hurry." Hua Ruge smiles mysteriously. Let the girl make fun of herself.


    Mu Qingyan nodded: "don''t say, don''t say, I will do according to the order."


    "Nice to meet." Hua rugo is very satisfied with this.


    After talking for a while, Mu Qingyan left. Hua Ruge sat alone in the hall and continued to read the book in his hand.


    She vowed that she would rather fight with the supernatural powers. It doesn''t matter if she paid the price. Just don''t read.


    At the same time, ye family and three of them arrived at the capital of Dayu in the dark and found a new foothold, which is still a humble house.


    After a while, the three elders of Ye''s family, who were lying in ambush near Tianfu college, came back.


    There was only an oil lamp in the dark room. At this time, Ye Hao was dealing with several corpses. It was the original owner of the house.


    "There''s news."


    The three elders said with a happy face: "I am hiding my breath outside the college today. I saw Tuo BARREI and juntianxia leave the college with my own eyes."


    "Are you serious?" The second elder''s voice was a little excited.


    "It''s true that these people think that the danger has been eliminated. Now they are so careless that they don''t find me at all." Three elders said again.


    Ye Zheng clapped his hands and said, "good thing, in this way, there is not only Hua Ruge left in Tianfu college."


    Ye Hao is too lazy to destroy the body. He kicks the body under the bed and comes over.


    "After that, we just need to continue to crouch and guard. Once Hua Ruge comes out, we can take her down at one stroke." He came.


    Two elders, three elders and ye Zheng nodded together.


    This is a wonderful opportunity indeed.


    All four of them are supernatural. It''s not enough to kill a Hua Ruge.


    "But the only thing we worry about now is that she won''t come out." Ye Zheng raised concerns.


    The second elder nodded: "this is really a worry."


    "If she doesn''t come out, we''ll make a move for her to come out." Ye Hao has an idea.


    "No way." Ye Zheng quickly denied, "if we don''t want to be found, we can''t move anything now."


    "Hua Ruge is in the light, but her Yanchun building is in the dark, and Ye Li doesn''t know where. These two people have a keen sense of smell. If we show a trace, we will not escape their eyes and ears."


    Ye Zheng has been careful to the extreme after the previous battle. Although he feels a bit frightened, it is necessary to be careful to deal with Hua Ruge.


    "Yes, we''d better not do anything." 3. The elders agree.


    The last time I was miserably calculated, I should learn a lesson this time.


    Ye Hao is young and vigorous after all. He frowned at Wen Yan and said, "you are so afraid of her, but you are an ordinary woman, not a fairy."


    "Do our Ye family suffer little from this ordinary woman?" The second elder is not very angry.


    "That''s what we didn''t have before. It''s different now." Ye Hao retorts.


    "Now it''s different. We have a few leaves left." 2. Elders reprimand.


    Ye Hao was trained to breathe heavily, but after all, he didn''t say anything.


    Ye Zheng finally clapped the board and said, "in this way, we will stay at the gate of Tianfu University for the time being. I believe that Tuo BARREI will not come back in a short time. We will bet that she will not come back."


    "At the same time, collect the information of Tuo barrow. If he doesn''t come out of the college before he comes back, we will use it no later." The second elder added.


    The three elders nodded, "it''s better than that."


    Ye Hao still has some complaints, but he can only obey the decision of his elders in the lowest rank.


    And to be fair, this is the best way.


    "It''s not too late. Let''s go and lie in ambush near the college." The two elders stood up and said.


    "Yes."


    The other three followed, heading for Tianfu college at night.


    They are all super people, let alone in this dark night, even in the daytime, they will not be found.


    What''s more, it''s so secretive this time. It''s seamless.


    Hua Ruge in the hall sneezed, but when she raised her head, she felt quite awake. She rubbed her nose and said, "who is talking about me in the big night?"


    Just mumbled, she began to nibble at the book again.


    Although she looked sleepy, she was still very serious in general. She seemed to have some feelings at dawn. She narrowed her eyes and began to speculate.


    Because of this insight, she did not rush to the Cangsong Temple immediately. Anyway, there was no hurry. She could not be interrupted.


    The so-called practice without years, although she was a little dizzy when reading, but now she has entered the state of perception, then immersed in the spiritual world, constantly wandering and moving forward.


    Her realization soon passed another day.


    At this time, Ye''s family has been ambushed in front of the college gate for a day.


    At the same time, shangguanli, who has changed her residence, is cultivating in the room. Her talent is very high, and her skill comes from the upper world, which is very fast.


    Just half a month has passed from the early stage to the middle stage.


    This is terrible for ordinary people. Of course, it can''t be compared with Hua Ruge who has devoured animals.


    "Lord, the following people have found something. Do you have time to come out and have a look?" Lan''er knocked on the door.


    After hearing the sound, shangguanli slowly accepted his work. After a while, he pushed open the door and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. Dark Wei is waiting for you in the yard." Lan''er replied.


    Shangguan Li holds the small flower in his arms and nods: "I know. Prepare tea for me."


    "Yes."


    When she came to the hospital, she was still careless. Now, apart from the Ye family, there is nothing worthy of her attention in this field.


    Sit down on the bamboo chair in the courtyard, caress the soft flowers in your arms.


    At this time, dark guard has been standing for a while.

 Chapter 749

    "Come on, what''s up?" Shangguan glass slowly raised her eyes, with a soft voice.


    "Back to the Lord, there was a small vendor killed by God last night. When the Yamen people carried away the body, they passed by. They thought that the three people''s death methods had been seen before." Dark Wei narrates.


    Shangguanli''s face is still calm. The white plain hands have caressed the baby tiger in his arms. Once and again, there is no meaning to speak.


    Dark Wei realized that he shouldn''t play tricks, and hurriedly said: "those three people were killed by sword Qi, and there were traces of being frozen in the wound, like The cold attribute of the Ye family is sword Qi. "


    Shangguanli''s hand paused for a while, his eyes narrowed slightly, and then he said softly: "Ye family has not died yet?"


    "Lord, your subordinates are following your orders. They have been closely controlling Ye''s family as early as before the three forces hit it. You can be sure that all the remaining evils of Ye''s family have been killed." Dark Wei replied.


    Shangguan Li is very confident in his intelligence network, and even if there are a few missing fish, he will not dare to do anything in Daewoo.


    "Where is the dead family? What''s going on inside? " She tapped on the stone table with her fingers, her eyes thoughtful.


    "It''s a very remote house in the northwest. There are traces of three or four people in the house. Looking at the length of the candle burning, they should have only stayed for about half an hour." Dark Wei tries to grasp key words.


    "Check if there are any such cases in the capital." Shangguan Li orders.


    "My subordinates are afraid of misjudgment. They have made an investigation to find the same case before coming, but they did not." Dark Wei answers.


    "It seems that they came to the capital specially." shangguanli thought and said:


    "if they want to hide their tracks in a remote place, they will not show up in the city. They should be the nearest places to find their feet in the city. These people are from the west gate or the north gate to the capital."


    "The west gate is the place of Tianfu college. There will be no Ye family there, so it should be the north gate."


    Dark Wei listens to repeatedly nod.


    "If you dare to guess more, are they coming in from the north gate and planning to go to the west before settling on the northwest side?" Shangguan Li continues.


    "But it''s too late for the Ye family to hide from the three forces. How could they go to the boundary of Tianfu university?" Dark Wei said strangely.


    "It shows that these people are not ordinary remaining evils." Shangguan Li''s long fingers are pounding on the stone table. Suddenly he looks up and asks, "has Tuoba Rui left Tianfu University recently?"


    "Yes, Lord Zixiao left the college yesterday and returned to Dazheng." Dark guard road.


    Shangguan Li narrowed his eyes and said, "hurry up, send someone to Tianfu college to send a letter to Hua Ruge. She may be in trouble."


    She thought of the picture of stars in Ye''s family''s hands that could break the space barrier.


    In the middle of the previous war, five members of the family fled. If the elder''s longevity was exhausted, there would be four left, and the number would be right.


    If ye''s family is really alive, there are only two objects that they can deal with. The first is her and the second is Hua Ruge.


    No one can find her trace, so Hua Ruge, who has been in College for a long time, must be the first choice of Ye''s family.


    "How to write the contents of the letter?" The secret guard asked for instructions.


    "The Ye family is likely to fight back. Don''t go out of the college. Try to find a way to ask for help." Shangguanli said again, "don''t send special people to deliver letters. Pretend to be a student of the college and return to the college."


    She guessed that ye''s family must be lying in ambush outside the college now. If they send the letter openly, they will be cut off.


    Lan''er returns at this time and puts the tea which has been made to dry in front of Shangguan glass.


    "Yes, I will do it." Dark Wei answered and turned away.


    Behind him, shangguanli looks at the dark sky and takes a breath: "if not found in time, Ruge is really dangerous this time."


    The four supernatural realms still hold the treasures like the star chart. It''s easy to deal with one Hua Ruge.


    "I heard it all on one side, but the emperor died of three people. Can you tell someone is going to be bad for her?" Lan''er asked on the side.


    Naturally, her mind can''t think of all this.


    "Before the Ye family escaped from the star map, I thought that these people would not die easily, and the coincidence of what happened now is very small." Shangguan Li said.


    Lan''er nods.


    "Next we can''t be idle. We need to check." Shangguan Li squinted.


    Now that she has a clue, she won''t let it go easily. She knows who she is and who she is. Even if she can''t win, she can be invincible.


    After a day''s practice, Hua Ruge opened his eyes, the breath did not climb, and the strength in his body did not change as before.


    "Not quite." Hua frowned with chagrin like a song, and murmured, "what''s worse?"


    She clearly felt that she had realized the state, and the barrier of transcendental state in her body had also been loosened. She did not know why she could not break it.


    Now it''s dark, but Hua rugo doesn''t plan to stay in the college. She wants to ask for advice. Now Tuo BARREI is not there, so it''s most appropriate to find childe wutrace.


    She was ready to leave when she thought of it, because there was something in her heart that could not understand this kind of thing, which was very painful. She must have a look at it.


    So she told the maid, "I will send someone to admire the first seat tomorrow, and say that I will go to the temple of Cangsong, and the time for my return is uncertain."


    "It''s already night. Are you going now?" The maid was surprised.


    Hua Ruge put on a cloak and said, "it''s better to go early than to arrive early."


    "To the dean." The maid saluted behind her.


    Hua Ruge soon flew out of the college, because she wanted to realize the realm, so she did not sacrifice the city of the sky, but was flying with her own strength.


    I''m thinking while flying. I''m very focused.


    And just a quarter of an hour after she left the college, the messenger of the dark night Pavilion entered the college.


    As early as Hua Ruge left Tianfu University, ye family''s eyes were bright hidden in the hidden array.


    It''s really God''s help to them. I didn''t expect Hua Ruge to show up one day.


    Ye Hao Mou Guang was about to start, but he was stopped by Ye Zheng and said, "this is in front of the college. The news will be spread out soon, which is not good for us."


    "Then what?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Let''s follow her and find a more remote place to fight quickly." Ye Zheng arranged.


    Two elders and three elders nodded: "that''s what we do."


    Ye Hao thought it was reasonable to listen to it, but he couldn''t calm down since he saw Hua Ruge. He almost died under the strong men of Tianfu University. Naturally, this account should be recorded on Hua Ruge''s head.


    So several people removed the hidden array and soon followed Hua Ruge.


    These people''s realm is higher than Hua Ruge, so it''s hard to find Hua Ruge after they hide their breath. What''s more, Hua Ruge is now focused on how to go further, and has no energy to be on guard.

 Chapter 750

    The night is thick and heavy. Hua Ruge is flying in the air alone, unaware of the danger behind him.


    Just as she was flying for a long distance and being more and more remote, she turned over when the devouring beast in the space of spirit beast napped, then her eyes opened, and she said to Hua Ruge:


    "master, now there are four supernatural breath locked on you, those of ye family who hold the star map."


    Hua Ruge was shocked when she heard Yan''s words. She didn''t expect that the only remaining members of the Ye family would appear in such a way.


    It seems that I''ve suffered a lot. I know that I''m hiding.


    Now she is in danger, and her mind is not calm, but her mind is very clear.


    In today''s situation, the enemy is definitely not good. We must find a way.


    And her strongest base card is the city of the sky. She thought about it. The city of the sky has already appeared in the air. It has become bigger and bigger. She wants to surround the Ye family.


    Ye''s family has suffered too much in China as a singer. At the moment, although they are sure to win, they have no rival in love.


    Only a few people quickly back, but Hua Ruge does not intend to let them go, the sky city infinite amplification.


    The two elders turned their hands and took out the star map. The whirlpool above the star map appeared again, facing the city of the sky.


    Hua Ruge was shocked. She knew that the star map was powerful. As long as the sky city was in front, it would be inhaled into different time and space, so she had to take the city back.


    In the gap between her recovery of the city, the four ye family have surrounded Hua Ruge from four directions and blocked all the way back.


    In fact, they have suffered too much. Now they have become too cautious. In fact, even if they don''t put on such a position, they can''t escape under their hands.


    Facing Hua Ruge, Ye Hao took the lead in saying, "Hua Ruge, you didn''t expect to have today."


    "How did it open today?" Hua Yuege smiled and looked at the sky easily. "It''s a nice day, and the stars are so beautiful."


    Ye Hao looks scornful: "don''t pretend, do you think your indifference can really make you calm like water? I''m afraid it''s silly now. "


    "I really let you talk." Hua Ruge sighed, "I didn''t expect you would come back and follow me. I want to wait for a long time before the college."


    "It''s only a day since God made us beautiful. We didn''t expect you to meet your lover as soon as Tuoba Rui left." Ye Hao said with a joking smile: "it''s a pity that you will never reach the temple of Cangsong."


    "Lover?" Hua Yuege looks up.


    What kind of relationship do they think she has with the childe without trace?


    "Otherwise, you are really powerful. You have one of the three major forces in the mainland and two of them. This skill is really beyond ordinary people''s ability." Ye Hao''s words are full of sarcasm.


    Ye Zheng and the two elders sneer at each other.


    "Sure enough, there is no ivory in the dog''s mouth. I used to think highly of your Ye family''s self-cultivation." Huaruge voice is even more disdainful.


    She thought that ye family was just a little bit cruel and crazy before, but she didn''t expect that there were so many confused ideas in her mind.


    Ye Hao snorted, "Hua is like a song. How dare you be arrogant?"


    "What''s the matter now?" Hua Ruge smiled and looked at him and said, "I''ve met so many things like this. My opponents always think that they can solve me without suspense, but what''s the result?"


    Ye Hao listened to her with a cold face.


    "As a result, I am still standing here, but those who want to kill me have already rotted underground." Hua Ruge said, looking around for a week, and said, "and your end will be the same."


    "Hua Ruge, no wonder people say that you are crazy. You are crazy." This time it was Ye Zheng who spoke, but now he can''t listen.


    "There''s something wrong with the rumors. I''ve always been a humble and low-key person, but only if I don''t get offended." Hua Ruge said it was easy and natural.


    In fact, she has no bottom in her heart now, but this does not prevent her from speaking hard.


    After all, the opponent will never let her go because she begged for mercy. It''s better to put two cruel words to frustrate each other''s spirit and embolden himself.


    "You are not afraid of death." The second elder''s voice is low. Because of the use of the star chart, he seems to be a little older now.


    I don''t think this star map is a good thing.


    In the absence of the elder, Shouyuan must have been absorbed by the star map. Now the two elders look like this again.


    Even if such a magic weapon is powerful, it will be intimidating.


    Anyway, Hua Ruge is not interested in the star map at all.


    "I''m afraid I won''t get out of here." Hua Ruge''s words are easy, but his brain is turning fast.


    In fact, she talked so much and was also delaying time to think about countermeasures. After all, she promised that Tuo BARREI would not have an accident. If Tuo BARREI had only left one day, she would have an accident, which would be too bad.


    Ye Hao took out a silver spear with his hands turned over, and pointed it at Hua Ruge with a glittering spear head: "then let me learn your skills."


    "Do something in a hurry." Hua Ruge raised his eyelids and looked at him and asked, "according to the rules of the Jianghu, even if you want to fight, you should tell me why you do it?"


    "You killed so many people in my Ye family. Do you think we will let you go?" Ye Hao replied without hesitation.


    Hua rugo picked up his eyebrows and said, "so you are going to kill me?"


    Ye Hao, after all, is still young and not so mature in mind, so he hesitated obviously when he heard this question, even though he nodded for a moment.


    But Hua Ruge still saw the clue from it. The Ye family didn''t want to take her life.


    So what do you want to do? Do you still want to send her to the upper kingdom?


    "You didn''t tell the truth." After Hua Ruge made a conclusion, he said: "you saw that day, there are people I know in the upper world. You dare not kill me like this."


    Ye Hao''s face is not pretty. He is holding the long gun tightly. He wants to kill her.


    Ye Zheng saw Hua Ruge''s mind and said with a sneer: "Hua Ruge, don''t delay, do you think someone will come to save you? Or can you think of any way to deal with our four supernatural States? "


    "It''s been so long without delay. It''s only when you''re so old that you can see it?" Hua Ruge''s face is not red and his heart is not dancing.


    Ye Zheng''s eyes narrowed and he said, "Hao''er, let''s get her alive."


    He didn''t want to let the two elders fight against a small God level strong one, because although these two elders are also supernatural realm, they have improved their strength through secret methods, which is not comparable to ordinary supernatural realm.

 Chapter 751

    Ye Hao finally waited for the opportunity to start. He and ye Zheng looked at each other and controlled Hua Ruge from one left to one right.


    Hua Yuege''s lips were so fierce that he said, "if you want to fight, I''ll play with you."


    Said her hand a shake, take out is not that black stick but a flashing long sword.


    "This is the sword of three brothers." Ye Hao said angrily.


    "Yes, what a sword." Hua is like the way of Gosse.


    The spirit of the sword is in the initial stage of cultivation. It took her a lot of effort to refine it. It''s very easy to use it.


    "You want to die."


    Ye Hao said that the long gun was shaking, and the head of the gun was shining blue. Without saying anything, he split towards Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge has been promoted to the top of the divine level since he returned from Ye''s family last time. He hasn''t had a chance to perform. Now he just has a try.


    The spirit power in her body is running. The blue long sword in her hand makes a flutter. The sword Qi with the attribute of wind and thunder is excited, and its power is increased by more than three times.


    One shot and one sword collided in the air.


    "Boom!"


    The cold power and the wind and thunder power collide, and the power of connecting elements of the power bursts together for a time, and the battle afterwaves blow out small black holes in space.


    Before Hua Ruge fought with the supernatural realm, he relied on his own skills and soul power, which was the first real hard encounter.


    After a stroke, Hua Ruge felt the unprecedented impact, and could not help but step back two steps.


    But what she didn''t expect was that Ye Hao also took two steps back and looked at her in surprise.


    Hua Ruge thinks that Ye Hao''s previous attack did not do her best, but it must have used 80% of her strength, so her strength and supernatural state are not much worse now.


    If one-on-one, she may not be able to win by using other means.


    Ye Zheng and the two elders were also slightly surprised. This element is really extraordinary. It has reached this point before it has been promoted to the supernatural realm.


    If we make a breakthrough and achieve the legendary leap in quality, no one can control it.


    "Hao''er, dad will help you." Ye Zheng turns his hand and takes out his long sword.


    Ye Hao nods, and they attack Hua Ruge from both directions.


    Hua Ruge also had some strength in the fight just now. Facing the attack of the two, she flew to the sky with a great effort at her feet, and Ye Hao and ye Zheng immediately followed.


    Hua Yuege''s speed is not very good, and ye Zheng and his son cooperate with each other. They soon combine in one place, cutting down Hua Yuege with one sword and one gun at the same time.


    Now, there is no way to avoid it. Hua Ruge simply mobilizes all the strength in his body to fight against it.


    "Boom!"


    After a loud noise, Ye''s father and son stay in place, Hua Ruge directly flies out, spits out a mouthful of blood after standing firmly, and is hurt by the earthquake.


    After all, ye Zheng is the top strength of the supernatural realm, which is much stronger than Ye Hao. Naturally, the two can''t stand together.


    Hua Yuege wiped the blood on his lips, picked his eyebrows and said, "it''s really the peak of supernatural state, but it''s different."


    "No matter how you struggle, it''s useless. Let''s catch you." Ye Hao hums and pursues.


    Ye Zheng did not let go too much, following Ye Hao.


    "You''ll have to catch it, too." Hua Ruge''s sense of war is aroused, the whole body is calm and automatic, and the breath of the whole person is different.


    When Ye Hao attacked, she began to use her own move and move footwork, and at the same time, she used soul skills to circle, not to be hard, especially to avoid Ye Zheng.


    Her moves are very exquisite, and she uses them skillfully, often luring Ye Hao to block the direction of Ye Zheng''s attack and control the war situation in her own hands.


    The second elder looked and narrowed his eyes: "I''ve never seen this move before. It''s so exquisite."


    "There should be no one in this field, otherwise we won''t fail to find out. Isn''t she a person who knows the upper field? Maybe it has something to do with the upper world. " Three elders analyze.


    The two elders nodded, "it makes sense."


    "But it looks like we need to fight for a while. Shall we do it?" Three elders asked again.


    "No, there are so many secrets in this woman. It''s OK to wait and see." 2. The elder''s confident way.


    In fact, he is interested in singing to China. I''m afraid he won''t be able to learn it if he hands her over to the upper world.


    The three elders also agreed.


    As early as ye''s family followed Hua Ruge, the messenger of dark night Pavilion hurriedly came out of Tianfu college before the war started, and hurriedly flew back to dark night Pavilion.


    At that time, it was the second half of the night. Shangguanli was in a retreat in his room when he heard a knock on the door.


    She told herself what she knew, so when she heard the knock, she immediately opened her eyes and said, "come in and say it."


    The messenger came in and bowed to the meditating Shangguan Li and said: "inform the Lord of the pavilion. When his subordinates arrived at Tianfu college, they learned that President Hua had left the college a quarter of an hour ago."


    "Out?" Shangguan Li picked up his eyebrows and said, "isn''t it uncomfortable for him? Where have you been? "


    For the first time, the messenger saw such obvious mood fluctuation of the always indifferent cabinet leader, and hurriedly said: "according to President Hua, it was to the Cangsong temple."


    "What temple will you go to at this time?" Shangguanli got out of bed and paced on the ground. The steps were different and a little hurried.


    The messenger is on standby.


    "It must have been in someone''s pocket to go out at this time." The superior officer sighed, thought about it and began to command: "divide three groups of messengers, one group to Tianfu college, one group to Dayu emperor Dynasty to find juntianxia and another group to detour to Cangsong temple to find Shenzi, and report the situation as it is."


    "Yes, I will do it immediately." The messenger rushed out.


    Shangguan glass takes out his cloak and puts it on his body. He turns his hand to sacrifice his flying carpet.


    Lan''er is woken up outside. He comes in confused and sees Shangguan Li dressed up.


    "Lord, it''s midnight. Where are you going?" Lan''er said strangely.


    "Wake you up." Shangguanli came forward and patted her on the shoulder and said, "it''s OK. Go on sleeping."


    Lan''er rubbed his eyes and said, "but you..."


    "Well, there''s no time. Come back." Shangguan Li said, flying up to the flying carpet, flying towards the direction of Cangsong temple.


    Although she has made the deployment, it will take a while to work, and Hua Ruge can''t last so long, she can''t just sit back and ignore.


    After her departure for some time, the battle on Hua rugo''s side began.


    Hua Ruge now relies on the advantages of his own skills and soul skills to reduce the number of hard hitting. Although it''s hard to fight, it can still hold up.


    Now she has a deeper and deeper understanding of the realm due to the high-intensity battle with the supernatural realm. Combined with the dead knowledge she saw in the books before, she began to gradually open her mind.

 Chapter 752

    Of course, the Ye family and their sons didn''t know that Hua Ruge had such a mind. What they wanted was to capture Hua Ruge alive.


    And because they dare not die, so there are more opportunities for Hua Ruge. If they plan to kill Hua Ruge at the beginning, it is estimated that Hua Ruge will be more difficult.


    The two elders and the three elders are enjoying watching the battle, and their brains are constantly turning to record the moves of Hua Ruge in their minds.


    Hua Ruge grows very fast in the battle, and because of her constitution, she has enough strength in her body. The most suitable fight is the long-term war.


    Ye Zheng and Ye Hao have organized many effective attacks, but most of Hua Ruge have dodged the past. If they can''t, they can recover by swallowing pills.


    So if it goes on like this, it may take a while to catch Hua Ruge.


    After Ye Hao''s attack on Hua Ruge, Ye Hao retreated two steps to Ye Zheng and said, "she has rich experience in fighting and her moves are exquisite. Let''s use strength to suppress her."


    "Good." Ye Zheng nods.


    So they began to use their whole body power to attack Hua Ruge again.


    The so-called "one power reduces ten talents", in front of the absolute power, the move is just the icing on the cake, so Hua Ruge, who has been circling for a while, has to take the attack of two people and get hurt frequently.


    Ye''s father and son naturally know that this is a good opportunity, so they press forward step by step and don''t give Hua Ruge a chance to take pills at all.


    But in this way, Hua Ruge doesn''t have no way. She just doesn''t want to expose her card in an emergency.


    But in such a way, in a short time, there were several internal injuries on her body. The blood dyed the blue clothes red. Unconsciously, there was a white fish belly in the sky, and the bright world became clearer.


    As soon as Hua rugo''s internal injury was crushed, Ye Hao forced her to leave. She never let go of any chance to let her admit defeat and let her follow her and others.


    According to his previous meaning, he wanted to kill Hua Ruge, but he wanted to go to the upper bound. If the upper bound gave him an order, he had no choice.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes flashed with cold light, and he went up with a long sword.


    No matter internal injury or crisis, she will not be disordered because she does not want to lose to herself.


    The two fought again, Hua Ruge fell a little bit, but Ye Hao was a little stunned because of this.


    Because at the beginning of the battle, he had only eight points of strength, but now he has used all of them. It''s reasonable that Hua Ruge shouldn''t be so easy to take over. It seems that he just suffered a little minor injury.


    What does this mean?


    After playing for so long, their father and son''s strength consumption is not small. He naturally thinks that Hua Ruge is the same, but now it seems the opposite.


    Hua Ruge''s strength is not only no obvious loss, but also slightly strengthened in the match.


    Three elder at one side looking at all some exclamation: "this little wench comprehension is too high also."


    "At such a young age, you can drag your own body of elements to achieve such strength. Naturally, you won''t have poor understanding, but..." The second elder said that he was hesitant.


    The three elders asked: "but what?"


    "I still think she has a deeper secret, and it''s not a small one." Two long old ways.


    Even if ordinary people can have such a realm at the age of huaruge, few people, but the promotion of the element body is more than ten times and eight times more difficult than ordinary people, who would not believe that she is promoted by her own perception.


    The three elders nodded: "it must be so. There must be something we don''t know about this girl."


    Hearing this, the two elders narrowed their eyes slightly and their eyes were deep.


    "Second brother, you said that we caught Hua rugo and got the baby. Do you want to pay or not?" The three elders spoke again.


    The second elder sighed and said, "I''m reluctant to give it up, but I still have to give it up, otherwise the girl will say it."


    It''s just a simple way to play with Hua rugo twice and say that they understand that this is not a good host to deal with.


    It''s impossible for her to help them keep the secret.


    The three elders nodded, "yes."


    Ordinary little girls can frighten, but they are not sure about Hua Ruge.


    When the sun rose, the earth was bathed in the morning light, and the lower part of their battle was not far from the foothold of a small clan.


    It was a secret night, but as soon as it was light, some people soon found out.


    Most people have never seen a battle of this level in their lives, so after the news reached the clan, many people came to watch.


    The two elders frowned. After all, there was a big stir.


    The three elders also realized this and said, "second brother, I think we should start. If we go on like this, the girl''s accomplice may come."


    At this time, Hua Ruge has received many wounds, and his whole body is dyed blood red. I don''t know how many of the bloodstains on the wounds have dried up, and they are stuck together with the clothes, but they will bleed again if they move.


    But Hua rugo didn''t take this as one thing, but her internal injury became more and more serious. Moreover, under this high-intensity battle, it''s impossible for her to take the pill.


    But she hasn''t used her own card yet. After all, the stronger she is now, the more she will attract the two old monsters.


    These two old guys look supernatural, but I don''t know how to make their strength far beyond supernatural. They are just walking fighters.


    Of course, the lethality of these people is a little worse than that of Tuoba Rui and others.


    When the second elder heard the Third Elder''s words, he nodded his head and said, "let''s do it. We can''t delay any more."


    Hua rugo''s heart sank when she heard this. She learned a lot in the battle of several hours in the evening. As long as she was given a little more time, she would definitely break through.


    I didn''t expect that it would be dawn so soon. She can''t be dragged by so many onlookers.


    But just because it was reasonable, she felt even worse, because there seemed to be nothing to argue with.


    When the three elders heard the words of the two elders, they went to the battlefield. Only one slap made a big blue light fingerprint hit her.


    Hua Ruge felt as if he had been smashed by a huge stone. Even if he vomited a mouthful of blood, his eyes were straight.


    The strength of these old monsters is really terrible. Just for a moment, Hua Ruge has no ability to fight back.


    "Take it away." Three elders give orders.


    Ye Zhenghe also stepped forward. Hua Yuege stood up straight and pointed to the sword in his hand. "If you say go, go. What do you think ye family is?"


    "You are looking for a fight!" Three elders are angry.


    "Who is it going to hit?" A soft but brave voice came, carrying the power of spirit, and blew in the ears of all people.

 Chapter 753

    As soon as the sound of this word fell, a gust of wind blew in front of him, and soon there was a Qianying shadow in black beside Hua Ruge. It was shangguanli who came here quickly.


    "Ye Li!"


    Ye''s family was a little surprised to see her, because she would never throw herself into the trap with her shrewdness.


    Hua Ruge was seriously injured by the three elders. After coughing twice, he said, "Why are you here?"


    "Because of you, of course." Shangguan Li''s always gentle face is not very angry now.


    "How do you know I''m here?" Hua Ruge couldn''t figure it out.


    "Yesterday, my subordinates reported to me that a family of three died in a residential house, which was hurt by the cold sword Qi of the Ye family. I doubt these people want to deal with you and send you a letter."


    Shangguan Lidun stopped, looked at her and said, "you are so good that you left just a quarter of an hour before my letter arrived."


    Ye''s family took a look at each other and were afraid. If Hua Ruge came out a quarter of an hour later, they would not know how they were finally killed.


    "I knew when I got the news that things were not good. I went to the direction of the temple and saw you as expected." Shangguan Li said angrily.


    "And this?" Hua Ruge slaps her forehead and stares at her and says, "then you know if you are stupid."


    Ye''s family will never stop her from singing like a song.


    And shangguanli''s strength is not as good as huaruge''s. when it comes, it will only make people die in one pot.


    "You don''t think my head thought it was a trap?" Shangguan looks at her.


    "Then you are still here?" Hua is like singing and picking eyebrows.


    "There''s no other way. I can''t die without help." Shangguan Li said and raised his eyebrows, which was actually a little relaxed.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "I always think you are calm and resourceful. I didn''t expect that you will be as impulsive as me when you meet something. I have a lot of balance."


    "It''s not easy to repay the debt of human relations." Shangguan Li sighs there.


    Hua Yuege raised his lips and said to her, "since we have come here, we can''t give up. Let''s play together?"


    "Good." Shangguanli said, and his dark eyes flashed a calculation.


    At the same time, Hua rugo received her voice: "I have informed the three forces nearby. We just need to delay for a while, and they will arrive soon."


    "Ye childe is Ye childe. He has a plan indeed." Hua, like a song, spreads praise.


    Shangguan glass eyes up, no opening.


    No matter how the two communicate, Ye''s family is very happy. They wanted to find and catch them, but they couldn''t find shangguanli''s trace. They didn''t expect that she was caught by herself.


    "It''s heaven''s help to my Ye family. Ye Li and Hua Ruge are useless in any tricks you play today." Ye Zheng said in a loud voice, confident and proud.


    "I don''t think you''ve heard about the old man. Come on, let''s go on." Hua rugo said turning his hands and taking out the healing pill and throwing it into the import.


    And to the devouring beast, he said, "all the spirit crystals and soul crystals in the space can be eaten. Remember to give me all the energy."


    Swallowing animals know that this is the key time, not feisty, and then climb up to eat.


    At this time, Hua Ruge''s body gradually recovers and becomes stronger under the dual effects of elixir and spiritual power.


    The second elder squinted and said, "let''s do it together. We must not lose it."


    After the experience and lessons of the last time, he learned a truth that these two women have too many ghost ideas, and only a quick decision can minimize the risk.


    The other three people nodded at the words of the two elders and looked at the two standing in the middle.


    The little flowers on shangguanli''s shoulders fly to the sky. A pair of green eyes are full of attractive light. Just stare at them and you will feel that your soul has been absorbed.


    "Meow, meow, meow ¡«"


    Xiaohua began to cry. The Ye family felt uneasy and their mental strength was attacked.


    The three elders knew that the root was shangguanli, so they flew up and gathered their hands together with powerful spiritual power and clapped directly at shangguanli.


    As soon as huaru singer''s medium long sword was shaken, the sword Qi on the blue long sword was more than twice stronger than before.


    But before she could do it, shangguanli waved the big sleeve.


    Several people only saw a very dazzling flash of blood, towards the direction of the three elders.


    "Ah!"


    A slight exclamation came from the mouth of the three elders.


    Then Hua Yuege saw that the three elders were beaten and flew out.


    After attacking the three elders, Xueguang went back to shangguanli''s hand. At this time, he could see that it was a blood red bead. It was scattered with blood color light. The blood color inside seemed to flow like a living, beautiful but strange.


    The three elders took many steps back to stand firm. At this time, his chest which had been attacked by the bloody beads was burnt black. He put out his hand to cover it, and his face was not good-looking.


    Not only Hua Ruge, but also the onlookers were stupid.


    What magic weapon has directly hurt a strong man with strength far beyond the supernatural realm.


    "Well prepared, I said." Hua is like singing and picking lips.


    "Of course." Shangguan LiXiao is confident, but when it comes to Hua Ruge''s ear, it''s another tone: "this bead is too expensive. I have used it three times most. In case of emergency, it can''t last long."


    However, the more powerful magic tools need strength support, which Hua Ruge knows, so she conveys her understanding.


    When the second elder saw that the third elder was injured, he immediately took out the star chart. As soon as the star chart was opened, the bead would have no use.


    Shangguan Li gives Hua Ruge a look, then flies out, whips to attack the two elders who have not yet opened the star chart.


    Now the two elders concentrate on the star map, and their defense is almost zero.


    But ye Zheng and Ye Hao are still there. They reflected in a moment. Ye Hao''s long gun hit the soft whip directly, and ye Zheng hurriedly made up.


    However, at this time, Hua Ruge suddenly stormed to attack and gather the two elders. His strength increased rapidly and his momentum was like a rainbow.


    Now the devouring beast has eaten most of the Lingjing and infused her body with a lot of Lingli, which she also mobilized in a moment.


    Ye Zheng and Ye Hao are entangled by shangguanli''s whip.


    The three elders want to go forward, but Shangguan Li smashes them again.


    "Poof..."


    This time the three elders vomited blood directly.


    At the same time, Hua Yuege did not fail to live up to his expectation. The powerful sword Qi stabbed down the chest of the two elders. The power of wind and thunder combined, and the power was amazing.


    The second elder was startled and retreated quickly. He had to give up to open the star map.


    Take advantage of this opportunity, Hua Yuexin read a move, the city of the sky suddenly appeared in the sky, a moment will be all covered in the presence of people.


    They cooperated very tacitly, and a series of actions were completed in one go.


    Ye''s family was caught unprepared and caught in the sky before they could react.

 Chapter 754

    Today''s sky city has killed many supernatural places with extraordinary power. Even these people are not completely unscrupulous.


    Seeing success, Shangguan Li flies back and stands beside Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo really wants to fight with her. It''s a god assisted attack.


    Shangguan glass used beads twice, but now it''s expensive. She reached out to Hua Ruge and said, "take some pills."


    Although she has, her quality is certainly not as good as that of Hua Ruge, the top alchemist on the mainland.


    Hua rugo lost two bottles and said, "one for you, one for you."


    Shangguan Li accepts it without any politeness.


    When the four of Ye''s family get together, they are still two elders: "you protect my Dharma. I use the star chart to smash the city gate."


    It is obvious to the discerning that the gate of the sky city is the weakness.


    "Ugly, beautiful." Hua Ruge smiled, and his heart moved. The city of the sky array was opened. The blood red energy surrounded the four people. The attack was very strong.


    The city of the sky did not know how much supernatural blood and power Ye Hao had drunk. He could not support it as soon as he was trapped.


    Ye Zheng is better, but it''s impossible to protect Ye Hao.


    So the three elders should protect Ye Hao and the two elders.


    This time, the two elders did not open the space door of the star map, but used the power of the stars.


    In a flash of intense white light, the blood red array was immediately broken, and powerful energy hit Hua Ruge and Shangguan glass.


    They were slightly surprised. Hua rugo quickly used a defensive array to protect them after avoiding the main firepower.


    The two formations bear most of the power, so the two don''t suffer substantial damage.


    After the attack, the four of Ye''s family have begun to attack the city gate.


    The city of the sky is the last way for her to drag these people. Hua Ruge will not let it go easily, so she starts the big battle again to trap several people in it.


    The power of the sky city lies in that the whole city is a array plate, on which various large arrays have been depicted for a long time. As long as her mind moves, she can arrange various arrays anytime and anywhere.


    Even though ye''s family are strong, it will take some effort to deal with these arrays.


    The third elder was also in a hurry this time. He began to break through the battle regardless of his serious injury.


    The strength of these old monsters is immeasurable. Even if you don''t know the array, you can break it without too much effort.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed. After the big formation was broken, two more were arranged at the same time.


    One trapped two elders, three elders and ye Zheng, the other just trapped Ye Hao, and focused on strengthening the attack.


    It''s only a moment that Ye Hao was hurt by the countless blood lights of the big array. When the big array of three veteran generals was broken, Ye Hao also lost his fighting power.


    "Hua is like a song. You are mean." Ye Zheng loves his son and scolds him when he opens his mouth.


    "What?" Hua rugo reached out his hand and pulled out his ears. He was surprised and said, "I didn''t hear you wrong. You tried to kill me. Now I''m just fighting back. It''s despicable."


    Ye Zheng also said this in a fit of temper, and now he can''t refute it.


    The two elders gathered up the chart of stars and attacked the gate with the three elders.


    A dozen gods can smash the city gate before, let alone these two perverts.


    Hua Ruge knew that these two people were furious. It was too late for her to organize a big battle. She just thought about opening the city gate.


    Two people fluttered an empty, turn head to be surprised to see Hua such as song.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "the door is open. You are welcome."


    They think it''s not good to be trapped here, but how to catch Hua Ruge if they go out?


    I didn''t think about it before.


    Hua Ruge made a gesture of "please, I will not send it."


    "Unbridled!"


    The two old monsters were livid. They took out their swords and attacked Hua Ruge and shangguanli at the same time.


    The blood light flashed in shangguanli''s hand again. This time, he went to the second elder. Although the second elder had been on guard for a long time, the bead speed was too fast. Before he could Dodge, he had been hit back and forth.


    Shangguanli''s beads hurt people, and I was not idle. With a swing of the whip, he attacked the three elders who were seriously injured.


    Hua Ruge stared at the direction of the two elders, concentrated his mental power and made a slight sound: "cutting technique"


    Now she is a god level peak. She uses cutting much faster and consumes little.


    The second elder is quick to respond, but the space skill is beyond defense. What''s more, his energy is the most scattered when he has just been injured.


    Several space cracks appeared at his landing point at the same time. He hid in time, but his left arm was cut off.


    Hua Ruge let the devouring beast eat the magic weapon, elixir and magic medicine in the space continuously. She wanted to catch up with the victory, but Shangguan Li behind her was hurt by the sword Qi of the three elders, so she had to come back.


    The power of spirit surged into her body continuously. Hua Ruge''s strength soared. Without a word, he split towards the three elders.


    The three elders raised their swords and used all their strength.


    "Boom!"


    The two forces collide and make a huge roar. Hua Ruge feels as if he is beating on an unshakable mountain, which makes his mouth numb. His heart is hurt by the impact of each other''s sword, and even his meridians are broken.


    Although the three elders are also in the supernatural realm, their strength is far above the supernatural realm. Although they have been seriously injured by bead attack twice, their strength is not comparable to that of a god level peak of huaruge.


    The three elders took two steps back, their faces were full of shock. Although Hua Ruge must have been seriously injured this time, he was so upset for the first time.


    Because he could not imagine that a man of divine cultivation would have such energy.


    He hit with all his strength, and even felt the impact from her, that is to say, he did not completely suppress her.


    "When did you become so strong?" The three elders couldn''t help asking.


    Of course, he didn''t know that it wasn''t Hua Ruge''s strength had become stronger, but the devouring beast had been replenishing her. The spiritual power in her body was not absorbed by her, but directly turned into attack power.


    "If you want to fight, just fight. Whatever." Hua Ruge is a little impatient. He rushes up and attacks again.


    It''s not that she''s crazy, it''s that while she''s clearly aware of the pain in her body, the thinking in her brain is clearer. She needs more and more fights.


    Shangguan Li is a little surprised. If it wasn''t for her to understand Hua Ruge, she would think she was crazy.


    Don''t use the advantage of the sky city to attack actively. It''s like crazy symptoms.


    The other three were seriously injured. They knew that there would be no major change in this matter and did not start at the first time.


    But ye Zheng came to shangguanli and said, "Ye Li, are you going with us or do you want me to catch you?"

 Chapter 755

    "Don''t talk too early, you have to catch it." Shangguanli''s face is calm. Compared with Hua Ruge''s Zhang Kuang, she is a little more indifferent.


    Now her situation is actually not good. She has almost consumed her strength by using the blood and soul beads in her hands for three times. She can''t use the beads now, and her combat power has declined a lot. There is no victory in Ye Zheng''s hands.


    "Then don''t blame me for being rude." Ye Zheng said, carrying his sword and attacking.


    "Meow ¡«"


    just then, the little flower in the sky suddenly gave out a long cry, and then jumped down.


    At this moment, ye Zheng''s spirit was attacked unprecedentedly. He held his head in his hands and was in pain.


    At that time, Xiaohua pounced on him. It was like a gust of wind. The naked eye couldn''t catch it. When ye Zheng felt something wrong, he felt a pain in his chest. The whole man stepped back a few steps.


    When he looked down, he saw that the head of Xiaohua was fixed on his chest, which really hurt a lot.


    And he can see that there is no power fluctuation in the kitten who has been following shangguanli, just relying on the strength of the body.


    How terrifying it must be to be able to attack the supernatural with physical power.


    "What kind of cat are you?" Ye Zheng couldn''t help asking.


    "Meow!"


    Xiaohua''s voice is more violent, and his power to attack Ye Zheng''s spirit has increased several times, which makes him lose consciousness for a moment, but only in an instant he has a reaction.


    And that is to say, in an instant, his left and right faces all hide the scratch of a small claw.


    The little flower lies in the air, the dark green pupil pedals the leaf Zheng, which is full of indignation.


    It''s a tiger! Not a cat!


    When on earth can these stupid people recognize it!


    Shangguan glass in the back, can not help but raise the corners of the mouth.


    As the owner of Xiaohua, shangguanli thinks that he shouldn''t blame others. In fact, Xiaohua is more like a cat than a tiger in any way.


    And the power of Xiaohua being angry is amazing. Every time she calls, it makes Ye Zheng unable to parry. Shangguanli naturally won''t let go of such an opportunity. With a whip in her hand, she attacks Ye Zheng.


    Now ye Zheng''s mental strength is disturbed. Every attack on Shangguan glass can''t be parried, and he keeps retreating.


    The battle between Hua Ruge and the three elders is tough. The three elders have an absolute advantage over Hua Ruge, but Hua Ruge does not hide or dodge, and even can evade the attack. Gradually, her body damage is more and more serious, blood has seeped out from all over her body, her face is more and more pale, but her eyes are more and more bright, and the war is fierce.


    The three elders couldn''t find any sense of achievement in the process of constantly traumatizing Hua Ruge. Looking at the glittering light and strong sense of war in Hua Ruge''s eyes, he was even afraid of the illusion that he couldn''t defeat her.


    Ye Hao, who was seriously injured by the array on the other side, and the two elders who had their left arm cut by cutting, have recovered by taking pills.


    The second elder said angrily: "Hao''er, go to help your father deal with shangguanli. I''ll come here, Hua Ruge."


    "Yes."


    Ye Hao responds, and the gun shakes and comes to Shangguan glass.


    Shangguanli can''t handle it. She steps back and leaves the war circle. Now she has a layer of sweat on her forehead, and her lips are also white. It''s like she''s consumed too much.


    And the little flower just erupted too fiercely, and now it''s a little weak, but it still has bright eyes, and doesn''t let it.


    "How dare you kill me?" Shangguan lixiu''s eyebrows are slightly selected, which adds a little dignity.


    "Of course we won''t kill you, but it''s said that you are very interested in your legs. Let''s take you back." Ye Hao takes the lead.


    "You are not afraid of death." Shangguan Li looks at the two of them: "I''m the daughter of the patriarch, Ye''s daughter. Do you domestic slaves dare to do this to me? Not afraid I''ll kill you when I get back? "


    Ye Zheng and Ye Hao look at each other, but they are not sure.


    At the beginning, Shangjie sent shangguanli down just to let her heal, but they didn''t know exactly what happened. So they didn''t pay attention to shangguanli, and they didn''t know.


    Shangguan Li looked at them with a smile and said, "if I were you, I would not dare to offend people casually."


    Ye Zheng thought this was reasonable, and thought about the next way: "we can not do it to you, but you must promise to go back with us."


    "Well, I''m not your opponent anyway. I''d better not fight." Shangguan glass should come down.


    If she continues to fight, she will be captured within a few moves. It''s better to take the initiative so as to gain a little voice.


    Ye Hao looks at shangguanli. His face is complicated. He has never seen such a wonderful look on shangguanli''s face before.


    It has to be said that the current Shangguan glass makes him appreciate it very much, and even regret that he didn''t treat her well before.


    Although there was a truce here, the two did not participate in the war circle of Hua rugo, because the two old monsters could not intervene in this realm.


    Swallowing animals constantly send spiritual power to Hua Ruge, which makes her spiritual power always sufficient. But even then, she began to lose. She was not Tuo BARREI, and had no capital to fight against them.


    The two elders said hatefully, "Hua Ruge, if you don''t spit out the secret today, I want your life."


    He now thinks the secret of Hua Ruge is more valuable than sending her to the upper world.


    Hua Ruge is bleeding all over, but his lips always make a fierce smile. He uses his body''s continuous power to fight with them.


    Shangguan Li looks at it, her eyes narrowed slightly. She thinks it may not be very good.


    If the Ye family intends to dig out the secret of Hua Ruge, it''s a murderous one. In this way, Hua Ruge will be in danger.


    She looked at the direction of the sun in silence, calculating the time and distance in her heart. The world should be coming soon.


    Ye Hao and ye Zheng stared at her. She took out two pills and swallowed them, and began to recover her spiritual strength.


    Ye Zheng frowned, but never said anything.


    Although he knows shangguanli''s purpose may not be simple, he dare not offend her too hard.


    And this side is calm, Hua Ruge side is fierce, the sword light and shadow are constantly flashing, the spirit force and sword Qi are constantly colliding in the air and making a huge burst sound,.


    Even the people under the sky city feel a thrill.


    Under the attack of two old monsters, Hua Ruge always swam on the edge of life and death, and the battle of this intensity fully inspired her to fight, and also urged her to exert all her potential,


    this made her at the moment, whether it was the application of mental power or the regulation and control ability of the body''s spiritual power, were rapidly improving, relying on the body''s horrible physical strength of elements, not only was she not beaten for a while It''s getting stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 756

    This state of Hua Ruge makes the two old monsters secretly frightened. Their attack on Hua Ruge is a very big threat, but the body and body of the elements are not just tough. Several attacks have no significant effect except for a pause of Hua Ruge''s body.


    It can be seen from Hua Ruge''s blood vessels and blood flowing out of her body that she is suffering from unimaginable pain at the moment, but she doesn''t seem to feel it. The more fierce the eyes of Vietnam war are.


    This kind of non lethal state makes people look at the heart and really panic.


    What''s more, Hua Ruge is not a hard work without a brain, but is constantly improving in all aspects, not reducing but increasing in strength.


    In this way, the two old monsters have no good way to her for a short time, and can only continue to slander her.


    Shangguan Li is also a little surprised. She is the first time to see Hua Ruge in this state. It''s crazy. It''s really a little scary.


    No one''s achievements are in vain. She is as beautiful as a song today, which is inseparable from the heart of the strong and unparalleled courage and wisdom.


    At this time, Hua Ruge''s mind is very calm. Under the attack of the two people, she tries her best to reduce the harm she has been hurt. At the same time, she constantly understands the strength of the supernatural realm, and the more she understands the ideas in her mind, the clearer she is.


    So the light in her eyes is not bluff, but she is now sure that she will not lose the battle.


    Ye Zheng looked down and said with some admiration, "the savvy of this doll is the only thing I have seen in my life."


    "It''s strange how she can adjust so fast, and how she can have a continuous supply of spiritual power in her body." Ye Hao is also incredible.


    "It''s really incredible. She must have a treasure." Ye Zhengdao, now there is only one explanation.


    If she doesn''t use the continuous spiritual power for her use, even if she has good understanding and powerful brain power, it won''t help.


    However, this situation only lasted for dozens of breathing. Although she has strong willpower, her body''s endurance is limited. It''s hard to deal with a three elder, let alone fight with two.


    Hua Ruge pushes the internal strength to the extreme, but it still falls.


    Soon, the second elder gave the third elder a look. Suddenly, they changed their moves very fast. Seeing the second elder''s long sword, they would stab Hua Ruge''s heart.


    If she gets the trick, she''ll die to death.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes light up and turn quickly. This long sword is hiding, but the three elders behind her also arrive at this time, and hit her in the back of her heart with one palm.


    Hua Ruge is really touched by the sound of broken bones. Her subconscious eyes are wide and her broken string kite falls from the air.


    "Like a song."


    When Shangguan glass lifted her hand, a spirit force dragged Hua Ruge down, and then quickly came forward to hold her.


    "Poof..."


    Hua Ruge felt numb in his chest after landing. When his throat was sweet, he bent over and vomited blood.


    "Take out the pill and I''ll feed it to you." Shangguanli is on one side of the road.


    Obviously, such a degree of injury has endangered her life. We should find a way as soon as possible.


    "Cough, cough..."


    She kept coughing and a sense of powerlessness rose. She didn''t want to talk but wanted to close her eyes. Her body''s perception of the outside world was weaker and weaker, but strangely, her brain was clearer and clearer.


    Shangguan Li is worried when she sees her current state. She takes the healing pill directly from her space to take it without waiting for her to take it.


    Ye''s two old monsters fall down one after another and stare at the two women who have lost all their fighting power in front of them.


    Hua Ruge takes the pill, but her body still has no feeling, and her eyes are closed.


    "Ruge, wake up." Shangguan Li calls, but Hua Ruge still has no response.


    Ye''s family looked at each other with a sigh of relief.


    Hua Ruge''s combat effectiveness is too terrible. If his strength is a little stronger, it''s them who are unlucky this time.


    "Ye Li, take her with us." Ye Zheng said.


    Shangguan Li takes out the healing pill again, and then puts the comatose Hua Ruge on the ground. His brow is slightly wrinkled, as if he didn''t hear ye Zheng''s words.


    "Ye Li!" The two elders shouted heavily.


    Shangguan Li then raised his head and said, "she is here. You can come and take it."


    Just when the Ye family thought that she was too good to talk, shangguanli slowly opened her hand to reveal a bead shining with blood again.


    After three attacks, the bead has faded, but she just took the pill when she was procrastinating, and barely managed to make another attack.


    The Ye family is a little surprised. Unexpectedly, Ye Li still has a hand at this time.


    But ye family four people are all injured, again is hit by this bead, estimated small life went half.


    For a while, several people looked at each other.


    "I don''t want to embarrass you either, as long as she wakes up, I promise to go with you." Shangguan Li takes it as soon as she sees it. She doesn''t want to push these guys.


    "No way. You''re procrastinating. Do you think I''ll get it?" The two elders spoke out. Now he has lost an arm, so he has no patience.


    "You doubted so much that the Ye family would not die so soon." Shangguan Li said with a faint voice: "this time, I really have nothing to delay, just want to wait for her to wake up to ensure her safety."


    Ye Zheng also categorically said: "you don''t want to play tricks, now I will do it."


    Said he really walked forward, they ate too much loss, now how also know to learn.


    Shangguan glass''s eyes narrowed. Now she has no other choice.


    Blood flash, light is never light.


    "Bang!"


    The bloody beads hit Ye Zheng''s chest, and directly flew back. Ye Hao took them in his arms.


    Ye Zheng''s mouth is constantly bleeding, and his eyes are getting straighter and straighter.


    "Zheng er." Three elder sees a form to rush to take Dan medicine.


    But this time Shangguan Li moved her heart, and this attack mobilized all her strength. No matter what pill, it could not be saved.


    Ye Hao looked at his father, who had no gas when he stared at him. His red eyes stared at Shangguan glass: "Ye Li, you want to die!"


    Shangguan Li''s eyes were fixed, but there was no movement on his face: "he is looking for death."


    Who can provoke her to go to the office?


    "I killed you!" Ye Hao said and flew up.


    Shangguanli narrowed his eyes and said, "Xiaohua, stop him."


    "Meow!"


    Xiaohua opens her mouth and makes a long cry. It''s OK to hear it in people''s ears, but Ye Hao''s brain seems to be fried. He even has no ability to think.


    Shangguan Li looks down at Hua Ruge who is still in a coma and says, "I tried my best. If I can''t escape from Shengtian, you owe me a life."

 Chapter 757

    Ye''s family has been offended in this way. She doesn''t believe that these people can only hand them over to the upper bound.


    However, with her understanding of the upper Ye family, even in the past, it is not a way to live waiting for them.


    So she never gave her way back.


    Xiaohua is dealing with Ye Hao. Shangguan Li looks up at the sun and squints slightly, thinking that someone must come.


    The second elder looked impatient and hit Xiaohua with one palm. Xiaohua''s speed was very fast. He dodged at once, but the second elder didn''t let it go. Because of the constant attack, he couldn''t resist Ye Hao any more.


    Ye Hao raised his sword and stood in front of Shangguan Li, saying, "Ye Li, it''s time to die now."


    "You deserve it." Shangguan Li gets up and throws out a whip in his hand. He has never seen the ruthlessness in his eyes.


    She has always been hiding in the dark, but not always without edges and corners. She is no worse than anyone in mind power.


    Ye Hao pointed out, "I will kill you myself."


    After a word, the two fought again.


    The second elder and the Third Elder collected Ye Zheng''s body and came to Hua Ruge''s side.


    "Woo!"


    A low voice came, and then a small blue beast appeared beside Hua Ruge. His black eyes stared at the two men, full of warning.


    "This is What beast? "


    The three elders said strangely that they could not feel a little power fluctuation from the devouring beast, but the pressure released by the devouring beast was very strong, and both of them could not help but retreat.


    The second elder shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I''ve seen all the jade slips that record the Xuan beast. I''ve never seen this little beast."


    The devouring beast saw that they had retreated before jumping on Hua Ruge''s neck, stretching out his little claws and patting her face, sobbing low in his mouth, as if to wake her up.


    It doesn''t talk when there are outsiders.


    "Look, this little thing has no combat power. We''ve got it together." Two elder take note, then is a palm to push out, palm wind toward devour beast then attacked past.


    "Ahhh."


    Phagocytosis animal head turn, suddenly open big mouth, swallowed the palm wind directly, a pair of eyes stare at them.


    The two elders were surprised. They had never seen such a strange little beast.


    It is clear that he has no attack power, but he can defuse his attack so easily.


    On the other side, when shangguanli was waving his whip, Ye Hao flashed back and the whip roared past his eyes.


    At this time, Shangguan glass pressed a raised black gem on the handle.


    Suddenly, a black fog came out of the whip. Ye Hao thought it was a concealed weapon and blocked it with his hand. As a result, the black fog directly dyed his palm black.


    "Ah!"


    Ye Hao felt a pain in his heart and cried out miserably. The two elders here turned their heads to see it.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and the black area on his palm continued to spread. Ye Hao''s head was full of sweat.


    Three long old hurried to probe for a while, way: "it is virulent."


    "Give him an antidote." Two long old ways.


    The three elders did the same, but the antidote pill didn''t work. The black Qi went straight to Ye Hao''s chest.


    Ye Hao''s pain increased, but the three elders were helpless.


    The second elder stared at Shangguan Li and said, "what poison did you give him? Hand in the antidote. "


    "If I had an antidote, I wouldn''t have been disabled for so many years." Shangguan Li raises his eyebrows.


    At that time, after she was poisoned, the antidote doctor once discharged some of her poisonous blood. This is the poison fog made of poisonous blood, which is the means of her sneak attack.


    The second elder was shocked when he heard this. When shangguanli was sent down, the poison was almost relieved, so no one could save it. Let alone ye haozhong''s poison now.


    "Cut his arm, quick!" Two long eldest voice way.


    The Third Elder understood the meaning, flashed a sword in his hand, and immediately cut off Ye Hao''s left arm.


    "Ah!"


    Ye Haotong''s blue tendons burst, and the voice was even greater.


    The three elders almost explored and found that the toxin had not spread to the chest, so they took a breath to stop Ye Hao''s bleeding.


    Now there are three people left in Ye''s family. One is seriously injured by bead twice, and the other two have broken an arm. It''s not good-looking at all.


    The second elder was angry. He didn''t even think that Hua Ruge and shangguanli would be so difficult to deal with.


    "I want you not to die." He said hatefully.


    Shangguan glass''s eyes are light and indifferent. As soon as he wants to open his mouth, he sees Hua Ruge on one side open his eyes. Suddenly, he sits up and meditates with his knees crossed.


    This time, several people are a little surprised.


    But what surprised them even more was that after Hua Ruge sat up, the breath in his body was rising rapidly, and his momentum was getting stronger and stronger.


    "What''s the matter?" The three elders can''t help asking.


    Hua Ruge was dying before. Why did he come here all of a sudden.


    "It''s like a breakthrough?" 2. The elder is uncertain.


    Although this is indeed a sign of breakthrough, they can''t believe that Hua Ruge is so easy to break through, and they can''t believe that the transcendental realm means that they can understand.


    Three elders also nodded, very similar.


    "Whether she''s real or not, we''ll take her at this time." The second elder said.


    If it''s false, if it''s true, the element body after breaking through the supernatural realm can''t be defeated by them.


    Hearing this, Shangguan Li stood in front of Hua Ruge and said, "you two, you are inferior at this time. Don''t you even care about your identity?"


    "No matter what you say this time, we will decide the fate of Hua Ruge." The second elder asserted.


    He has now made up his mind that Hua Ruge can''t live. Even if he doesn''t set up a secret, he will kill it. Otherwise, it will be a disaster to keep such a strong enemy.


    Shangguan glass''s eyes are bright and ready for the final competition.


    "I want to see who dares to kill her!" The cold voice of a dominating world came.


    Then the gate of the sky city opened, and King Tianxia flew in, with the elders from Tianfu college.


    Juntianxia''s eyes fell on Hua Ruge. Seeing her covered in blood, her whole body became colder.


    Shangguan Li waits for his eyes to turn to her and nods to him. At the same time, she also breathes a sigh of relief. It should be OK to clean up the mess with the strength of juntianxia. She can also rest.


    Jun Tianxia nodded his head, and then his cold eyes were fixed on the three of Ye family.


    "The king of the world?" When the two elders called out his name, they were a little surprised in their voice and were afraid in their eyes.


    After all, juntianxia is a man with an axe. It''s needless to say that Ye Hao has lost his fighting power. They are not hurt lightly. They may not be juntianxia''s opponents.


    Jun Tianxia doesn''t want to talk much nonsense. He turns his hand and takes out the golden axe. He says coldly, "this is what you asked for yourself."

 Chapter 758

    Juntianxia takes the initiative to attack the two monsters of Ye family. Now, the two elders are in a state of more or less than enough to face the power of the open axe.


    But the people of Tianfu University didn''t need to tell them to surround Ye Hao, who had broken his arm. A dozen people besieged Ye Hao, and they got the upper hand at the beginning.


    Here, shangguanli stands quietly, and Xiaohua lies quietly in her arms, touched by her, and becomes lazy.


    The breath in Hua Ruge''s body is rising, and the wounds inside and outside the body are healing at the speed visible to the naked eye, which makes Shangguan glass surprised.


    In fact, Hua Ruge was not in a coma when he was lying on the ground. Instead, he took back all his mental and perceptual powers and began to realize the threshold of transcendental state instead of feeling the outside world.


    This war made her gain a lot, and her own understanding was very high, and she soon understood the core of the supernatural realm. The strength in her body had accumulated enough early, and she immediately began to break through after thinking.


    The breath in her body is stronger and stronger. After her body recovers completely, the breath climbs to the peak, which makes the people and gods who fight cannot help but stay away from her.


    Of course, Shangguan glass is no exception.


    Soon they knew that this was very correct, because soon she began to gather a large amount of dark clouds on her head, the sun was covered by thick clouds, and the sky over the city was like night for more than ten miles. Look carefully at the large amount of lightning flashes in the clouds, and it was terrible.


    The people watching the bustle below are all stupid.


    "Is this someone who is going to fly to cross the robbery?" Now let''s talk about it.


    "I''ve read that it''s a sign of plundering, but who wants to plunder?" There was another discussion.


    The thunder light in the cloud is more and more obvious. At last, it is all concentrated over Hua Ruge''s head. At last, the cloud above her head directly turns into a blue thunder cloud. The thunder waves roll like rivers. People just stand below and feel shivering.


    At this time, people in the sky city are far away from Hua Ruge.


    Juntianxia and ye''s family are distracted when they are fighting, because they are very surprised at this scene. They have seen the supernatural crossing, plundering and soaring. Lei Yun is much weaker than this.


    What''s more, Hua Ruge is only at the level of deity now. How can it attract thunder? It doesn''t make sense.


    Jun Tianxia wanted to ask about Ye''s family, but he didn''t open his mouth when he saw that they were also confused. While he was fighting, he paid attention to Hua Ruge''s situation.


    He will go to the rescue site if there is any change.


    Thunder waves stretch for tens of meters, and dye the sky and the earth with deep blue. The people watching the bustle gather in groups, nervous and frightened.


    Who knows if the thunder will suddenly split.


    After reaching a peak, Hua Ruge''s breath in meditation stagnated for a period of time, and then suddenly soared. The momentum of the whole body was more than dozens of times stronger than before. All the God level powerful people felt the pressure, and their mind was a little unstable.


    Suddenly, the strength in her body became stronger. Hua Ruge was still a little uncomfortable. She knew that she had made a breakthrough, but the breakthrough was not complete. The reason was that her strength was too strong, but the small meridians could not operate such a strong force, so she could not exert it at all.


    It''s as if her strength is the sea, but her meridians are just streams, but her empty strength can''t be output.


    And it''s strange that every time she breaks through her physical strength, she will go up to a higher level, but this time she doesn''t. If that''s the case, the supernatural realm is not worthy of the name.


    Only when she was confused did she realize the thunder cloud on her head, and her mind was shocked by the thunder waves and waves on her head. Isn''t it to split herself?


    "Crackle!"


    Before she had finished thinking about it, a thick bucket of thunder fell on her. It was so fierce that she couldn''t even get her work done.


    The huge thunder split on her shoulder, smashed her body short, and her face was painful.


    Even if the body of the element is strong, it''s deadly to chop like this.


    The thunder light dissipates, the clothes on Hua Ruge''s shoulders are broken, and the exposed skin is also burnt black by the thunder light.


    Hua showed her teeth in pain, but after the pain, she found that the lethality of Lei Guang was not as serious as she thought, but there was a fire line burning in her body, and after the pain, she found that one of her meridians had been widened more than ten times, and her body strength had also been strengthened a little.


    She suddenly opened her eyes and stared at the thunder light in the sky. Isn''t it true that the thunder split her ten times to broaden her meridians and strengthen her physical strength?


    If so, she can only fight with her body, not with her strength. Looking at the thunder cloud in the sky, Hua Ruge swallows her saliva. It''s going to be peeled.


    However, the thunder in the sky didn''t give her time to think about it. One by one, it hit her relentlessly.


    Shangguan Li takes a breath of cool air and gets away from her.


    Juntianxia frowns tightly. It seems that the pain in his eyes is more painful than the Hua Ruge who is suffering from the thunder disaster.


    The first wave of bucket size thunder split a dozen times before and after, and thunder cloud began to brew again. Hua Ruge insisted on fighting only with his body. Now he is covered with bruises, which is even more shocking than the injury he just suffered.


    She clenched her teeth, looked at the sky, and waited for the next wave of thunderstorm while adjusting her breath.


    The two old monsters of Xiaye''s family understand that it''s no wonder that after the body of elements reaches the supernatural realm, its strength will get a qualitative breakthrough. It turns out that it needs to be tempered by Tianlei.


    Only when people cross the robberies can they experience the heaven thunder quenching and refining, or use the body resistance. If they use the spirit resistance, but either way is to endure, the strength will get a qualitative leap, so that they can reach the upper boundary.


    But when the body of elements breaks through the supernatural realm, it comes to such a refining. If it goes through nature smoothly, it will also get a qualitative leap.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Thundercloud rolled and collided with each other, making a deafening thundering sound. People who watched the activity crouched down and kept a distance from the sky as much as possible. They would never have come if they knew they would experience this.


    "Crackle!"


    "Crackle!"


    More than a dozen thunders fell, and they split towards Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge took a deep breath and connected the thunder with his body.


    Since ancient times, there have been few people crossing the robberies in the body, but the body and body of the elements are powerful, which has a great advantage in this regard.


    But the advantage is also the physical world, what''s more, her thunder is too much stronger than others, and every ray of thunder fell on her and hurt her is real.


    After two rounds of thunder robbery, Hua Ruge''s clothes broke several places. She set up a hidden array to hide her body shape, but then she could not be seen outside.

 Chapter 759

    "If you have anything to say." You have a voice.


    Hua Ruge''s head was full of sweat. He wanted to promise, but he didn''t wait to speak. The third wave of thunder came down again, stronger than the previous two combined.


    When every ray of thunder falls, the meridians in Hua Ruge''s body will be unblocked. This process is like a fire line burning in the body, which is very painful.


    A ray of light inside and outside of the torture of her body, she fell to the ground several times weak, to later only by swallowing a large number of pills to resist the past.


    At the end of the eighth wave, there was less thunder wave. By the time of the eighth wave, there was only one piece of thunder cloud on the top. The onlookers were staring at the book and talking in a low voice. It seemed that this was the last wave.


    At this time, Hua Ruge was paralyzed in the array, and there were baby mouth size cracks everywhere, oozing blood.


    The opened meridians in her body also have a strong burning feeling, which is much stronger than the pain of trauma. Even with her strong willpower, she can''t bear it.


    She took out a handful of pills and stuffed them into her mouth. She was so tired that she could not even use the healing technique, so she could only use pills to hold them.


    Now she finally knows why so many people will die when crossing the sky. She can feel that Lei Guang is just refining her body and meridians, without killing her, so she just needs to bite her teeth and bear with it.


    But when flying against the sky, heaven''s thunder robbery is aimed at killing. If you are a little weak, you will not be able to endure it.


    The entrance of the pill is instant, which quickly cures the internal injury, but before it can fully play its role, the thunder light in the sky falls again.


    The intensity of the last ray is more than ten times that of the first. When a ray hits Hua Ruge''s back, she just spits it out.


    "Good heavens, take revenge for your favoritism." Hua Ruge wiped the blood on his lips and scolded loudly.


    "Boom!"


    The thunder light of the same intensity bombards one after another, which makes Hua Ruge''s face have no space to speak. Of course, these thunder lights smash together, and she can''t say anything even if she has time.


    Now her body and consciousness are numb. If she didn''t bite her teeth, she would fall down now.


    "Like a song." The king world tempted to shout a, way: "if the song you are all right."


    Hua Ruge is speechless now.


    Jun Tianxia then wielded an axe to force the two monsters of Ye''s family to retreat. Then he went to the hiding array and asked: "Ruge, I will help you block the rest."


    Hua Ruge can''t speak now and can only speak. Her voice is as strong as ever, but there is a little trill: "no No need... "


    The gentleman world hears this voice eyebrow frown tighter: "you do not brag."


    "No..."


    Hua Ruge only had time to send out one syllable, and then thunder hit it down, and it was five or six in a row.


    "Wow."


    Hua Ruge vomited a mouthful of blood again, and her eyes were straightened, which showed that she didn''t think of anything in her brain.


    Jun Tianxia would like to help her bear everything, but he also guessed the importance of this day''s thunder quenching body to China like a song.


    Shangguan Li also pinches a sweat for Hua Ruge. It''s estimated that he hasn''t been cured just after the battle. Now he has to endure this kind of natural calamity. It''s too hard.


    However, it''s not over yet. The blue thunder waves on the sky split in two and hit Hua Ruge again, which is more powerful than the previous several combined.


    Hua Yuege takes a deep breath. Two thunder lights hit her left and right shoulders respectively. Her whole body meridians are all opened. Her spirit is as smooth as entering rivers.


    But because these two thunder lights are really too strong, she fainted directly after hard catching.


    After that, the thunder cloud in the sky gradually disappeared, the sky slowly cleared up, and the sun was shining on the earth again. We found that it was already noon.


    There was no movement in the hidden array of Hua Ruge. You Tianxia didn''t know how many voices he called outside. He was in a hurry and went to the room. But he knew that Hua Ruge might be out of clothes now. It''s still inappropriate to walk in.


    Shangguanli let go of Xiaohua and said, "I''ll go in and see her."


    "Thank you, Lord The king nodded.


    Hiding array is just hiding its whereabouts, with the no protective border, so Shangguan glass walked in easily.


    Juntianxia''s eyes are on Ye family''s two old monsters.


    The two old monsters of the Ye family are at this moment in deep sorrow. They are no longer rivals in the face of the emperor. Now Hua ruogdu succeeds in robbing. If the two work together, they will be ruined by seconds if they can''t survive for a while.


    So the two elders gave the three elders a look, and the three elders nodded their heads and stood in front of the king''s world.


    The two elders stood at the back and took out the star map.


    It seems that the preparation is not to start the star power inside, but to open the space door.


    The gentleman world coldly narrowed an eye way: "want to escape again?"


    Three long old two words don''t say, fly up and urge whole body strength to attack.


    Jun Tianxia''s axe is golden in his hand, and a backhand stroke. The huge axe blade is attacking the three elders.


    "Boom!"


    Sword light, axe and blade fight each other. The three elders are directly attacked and fly out, spitting blood.


    Juntianxia didn''t wait for him to organize the attack again and split to the two elders again.


    At this moment, there is a whirlpool of white light on the dark star map, and the force of space appears again.


    The power of the monarch is drawn in by the white whirlpool when it is close to the star chart. It can''t hurt the two elders at all.


    Because of the consumption of Shouyuan, the second elder becomes more and more old. It''s estimated that after opening the space door, he will live as long as the elder.


    On the other side, Shangguan Li helps Hua Ruge up and sends the healing pill to her mouth.


    Hua Ruge''s breakthrough at the moment is not finished yet. When she took the pill and became conscious, she sat down with her knees crossed.


    At this time, the wind and cloud changed again, and the spirit of heaven and earth poured into the city of the sky. The speed brought up a series of hurricanes.


    There are more and more people around, and they are more and more surprised.


    Lei Yun has explained that the ferry robbery is completed, but no one is soaring. Now the spirit gathering seems to be a breakthrough.


    "What''s going on is that the fluctuation of aura is too big. It shouldn''t be so big to break through the supernatural realm." Someone is talking about it.


    "Don''t speculate with common sense now. None of the people above is simple." Said an older monk.


    The rest nodded in succession. The supernatural state of Ye family, the dean of Tianfu college and the emperor Dayu, really no one can use their cognition to speculate.

 Chapter 760

    In a short time, the spirit Qi flowed into the city of the sky. In the invisible city, the spirit Qi formed a huge whirlpool on the top of Hua Ruge''s head.


    the huge spirit force came into Hua Ruge''s body from Baihui acupoint, constantly scouring her meridians and completing the strengthening and remodeling for her.


    The jaw of the people who witnessed this scene in the city of the sky is about to fall out. Even if the body of the element has a unique talent, the movement is too big.


    Under the scour of huge aura, Hua Ruge''s body improved rapidly, and the internal injury and injury began to heal. This scene can be seen from the official glass.


    She once heard that the body of this element is heaven''s favorite. Although the path of growth is extremely bumpy, once it is achieved, it will be earth shaking, far beyond the ordinary people.


    It took a quarter of an hour for this spiritual baptism to return to tranquility again.


    Hua Ruge has now made a breakthrough. Her whole body is surging. Her internal injuries and injuries are all cured. Her spirit is very good.


    She felt the change of her body, and was really surprised, because she obviously felt the growth of her strength and physical strength in all aspects, which was the difference between heaven and earth compared with the previous.


    Now if we let her deal with the two old Yejia monsters, even in their heyday, she can shoot one dead with one slap.


    She reaches for the water element, cleans up her bloodstained body, and then changes into clean clothes, which removes the hidden array.


    At this time, her eyes are brighter, and the promotion of momentum adds a lot of dignity to her, making her beauty more aggressive.


    She can see that the gods of Tianfu university are besieging Ye Hao. Ye Hao''s breath is very weak, and it doesn''t seem to last long.


    The space door of the two elders has almost been opened. It seems that you are helpless.


    The three elders fell under his open axe and were dying.


    On one side, Shangguan Li, like her, is watching.


    "Are you ok?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Shangguan Li nodded: "I''m ok, but the noise you make is scary."


    "I didn''t expect to be hit by thunder for breaking through. It''s killing me." Hua Ruge''s face is full of fear.


    She had 108 meridians all over her body, and she had been baptized by lightning for 108 times. She was afraid of all kinds of tastes.


    "But it looks good." Shangguan Li said with a smile.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s true."


    Shangguan glass looked at the direction of the star map and said, "it seems that there will be another one missing."


    "No way. I have the power of space, but the picture is too strong. I can''t help it." Hua Ruge looked at the two elders'' loose skin and wrinkles, and said, "what can I do after running? I will live soon."


    "It''s the same."


    When you see Hua Ruge safe and sound, the face that has been taut is finally gentle. He comes over and asks softly, "just now, it hurts."


    "Well, it''s really bad to be split by thunder. I almost came to the outside and burnt it. I can serve it with two more fires." Hua is as bitter as a song.


    "I can still make fun of it. It doesn''t look good." Juntianxia''s face, which has been taut all the time, is smiling when he sees her.


    Hua Ruge shakes his head: "I''m a drudgery."


    Juntianxia resisted the impulse of rubbing her small head, and then said: "those two elders can''t stay, what do you want to do with these two?"


    He refers to the three elders and Ye Hao.


    This time, they are on guard. Naturally, it is impossible for the second elder to run with others.


    Hua Yuege looks at Shangguan Li and asks, "what do you say to your fiance?"


    "I don''t have such a fiance, you decide." In the face of Hua Ruge''s teasing, Shangguan Li has no good way.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "then you should give me some advice."


    "No matter." The above official glass''s mind will not jump her pit naturally.


    Hua, who had nothing to gain, stood out like a song stand and said to the emperor, "then I will deal with it."


    Jun Tianxia nodded, "OK."


    In front of the elders of the Imperial College who are still besieging, their tone is lazy: "kill!"


    Ye Hao roared with red eyes: "Ye Li, I have never been sorry for you, you are cruel heart."


    Hua Ruge turned to look at shangguanli, only to see that she didn''t seem to hear Ye Hao''s words, but said with a light face: "insignificant people, I care about your life and death."


    Hua Ruge''s heart was moved. The big hanging array around the three elders was opened. The three elders who had no resistance ability had no residue left after the array was opened.


    Elder two''s eyes were red.


    Hua Ruge stared at the two elders and said: "even if you leave, do you think the Ye family still has hope? If I were you, I wouldn''t bother. "


    "Don''t think I''ll let you go." The second elder said, the space of the star map has been opened, he looked at Ye Hao deeply, and finally entered the space door himself.


    In a flash of white light, the star chart and the two elders disappear at the same time. Look at the location, I went back to Ye''s family in the upper kingdom.


    "This star map is a real hidden danger." Hua Ruge said, touching his chin.


    Jun Tianxia nods, as long as there is this thing, they can freely shuttle between the two worlds. As long as the Ye family still wants to find trouble, they are very difficult to live safely.


    "Don''t worry, there are rules between the two circles. People in the upper circles can''t fully exert their power even if they come down. They shouldn''t take this risk." Shangguan Li opens his mouth.


    If the people above can come directly, they don''t need to let the Ye family in the lower world catch Hua Ruge and shangguanli.


    "It makes sense that even if we come, we may not be afraid of them." Hua said like a song.


    After the two elders left, Ye Hao was completely despairing, and his combat power was sharply reduced. He was soon killed by many gods and became the nourishment of the city of the sky.


    "Thank you, everyone. Go back." Hua Ruge orders.


    "Yes, take care of yourself, Dean." Said, the God level strong one after another withdrew from the sky city.


    "Thank you very much, Emperor. It would be dangerous if you didn''t come to save me and a Li this time." Hua Ruge thanks the emperor.


    "And I''m so polite. I said we should all thank the Lord. Thanks to you." Juntianxia looks at shangguanli with a serious look.


    Shangguan Li said with a smile, "emperor, you are welcome. I owe her a favor. I can''t help it."


    "I say you don''t mind." Hua rugo glanced at her and said, "you just care about me."


    "Don''t make any noise. When will the leader of the dark night Pavilion care about people?" Shangguanli said, "I have something else to tell you before I leave."


    "What?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "We are now in the middle of Daewoo and Cangsong temple. At the same time, I will send a letter to Daewoo palace and Cangsong temple. It is reasonable to say that if the temple receives the news, Mr. Wuchen should also come." Shangguan Li said.

 Chapter 761

    "You mean..." Hua rugo says it stops.


    No trace if received a letter for help is certain to come back, did not explain this in addition to certain changes.


    "I see. I''ll go and have a look." Hua said like a song.


    Shangguan Li nodded: "I''ll go first."


    Jun Tianxia looks at Hua Ruge and says, "be careful, if you have something to open the wooden box I sent you next time, as long as you open it, I will go to save you as soon as possible."


    "Thanks, but with my current strength, even if the Ye family killed me, I may not have the ability to protect myself. Don''t worry." Hua Ruge said confidently.


    "Yes, I''m not necessarily your opponent now." The king nodded.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "I''m still listening to you for the first time."


    Your heart is higher than the sky. You have never admitted that you are worse than anyone before.


    "If you lose in front of you, you lose. There''s nothing to contend with." Jun Tianxia smiled and said, "then I''ll go too?"


    Hua Yuege laughs: "OK, pay attention to safety."


    After King Tianxia left, Hua Yuege closed the gate, narrowed the city of the sky, and went directly to the temple of Cangsong.


    There were so many people watching that she didn''t want to show up.


    When the sky city disappeared, the people below were still in shock.


    "The Ye family didn''t come out It seems that he died in it. " Someone took the lead.


    "It''s true that the four supernatural realms died like this. It''s incredible."


    "Yes, the strength of President Hua and emperor is immeasurable."


    "And who is crossing the robbery just now, who is breaking through?"


    "You didn''t find that the emperor who went out had the same breath as when he came in before. I guess it''s president Hua who has been promoted to supernatural realm."


    "Is there going to be so much going on in the promotion?"


    "Maybe it''s such a big move when someone else''s element is promoted."


    "It makes sense to say so, but Dean Hua is not twenty years old. How can he be promoted so fast?"


    "No one knows that." The speaker shook his head and said, "it''s incredible."


    "Well, I''ve learned a lot. Let''s go." The elders of the clan came out and said.


    Needless to say, all of these people have gone back without a lively look. However, such a sensational thing is that they see who to tell. In less than a few days, the whole continent has been spread. The content is nothing more than the power and mystery surrounding Hua Ruge. Of course, this is a later story.


    When Hua Ruge arrived at the palace of Cangsong temple in Dayu City, he saw a man in black standing outside the temple.


    The palace, which usually accepts incense, is closed, which is unusual.


    Seeing Hua rugo approaching, the man was surprised at first, and then let go of his way: "president, you are OK."


    "Are you from the dark pavilion?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Yes, the cabinet leader sent villains to the temple to send letters. As a result, the door of the temple could not be opened for such a long time. Villains could not help it." The man''s helpless way.


    Hua Ruge micro can''t look up the eyebrows and said to him: "hard work you, now I''m out of danger, you go back to pay."


    "Yes, villain, leave." The man left relieved, finally afraid of no way to hand in.


    Hua Ruge went to the front of the hall and directly opened his mouth: "Tianfu college Hua Ruge asked to see his highness cangsongshenzi. Please do me a favor."


    The reason why she didn''t go there directly was that she wanted to make sure if something happened and the letter didn''t arrive. It seems that''s really the case.


    There was a long silence in the gate, but someone finally opened it. The divine servant bowed to Hua Ruge and said, "see you, Mr. Dean. Please come inside."


    As soon as the door opened, Hua Yuege smelled a little blood, and there were obvious signs of fighting in the palace, and a new border was added, obviously to hide people''s eyes.


    She felt a little strange, and she had not seen the divine servant before, so she hesitated for a moment.


    "Your Highness has told you something to deal with. Don''t let the Dean help you. Please come inside. Villain will let people open the transmission array." A polite and respectful way.


    Hua Yuege, smiling, nodded softly.


    No matter what happened, she also had to go in to know, even if there is fraud, with her strength now is not so easy to recruit.


    As she walked in, she saw that many people were injured. The front hall was clean, but the back hall was spotty with blood.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Yuege asked casually.


    "There are some traitors to deal with, your Highness''s order." The divine servant replied.


    Hua Ruge nodded, which seemed to be an internal struggle, but she could not judge whether it was the traceless childe who dealt with the traitor or someone who rebelled.


    However, she felt that there was no high possibility of disturbance. After all, childe Wuxian was not easy to deal with.


    But after all, she knew when she got to the shrine.


    Soon arrived at the transmission array. The people in it were also the input coordinates of the rules. They started the array with a large number of holy crystals. The white light flashed like a song, and then they arrived at the temple of Cangsong.


    The divine servant in the transmission array was startled to see someone appeared, and immediately put on a fighting posture. But when he saw clearly that the person in the transmission array was Hua Ruge, he put down his weapon and bowed: "see the dean."


    Hua Ruge''s mental power was several times stronger than before. She saw half of Cangsong temple.


    The original holy and solemn temple is full of fighting traces, and there are many fewer people. It seems that there are still bodies not cleaned up in some places just after the end. People who can see the death are all people in the temple.


    There are still many Temple people who are forced to walk. It seems that they are going to be locked up.


    "And your highness?" Hua Yuege asked directly.


    Now she just wants to make sure that childe Wuxian is safe.


    "Your Highness is in the room. The villain will send a maid to take you there." The divine servant said respectfully.


    Hua Ruge could not see anything different from this face, so he tried another sentence: "it was not you who guarded the transmission array before."


    "Back to the Dean, the villain was assigned today and will be kept by the villain in the future." A proper answer from God.


    "What about the former?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "Because of the rebellion, it has now been dealt with." God serves and says.


    Hua Ruge seems to be careless, but she pays attention to every change of his expression. However, after a few words, she judges that this person''s mood has not been flustered. She answers very quickly. She is only respectful but has no other careful consideration.


    "So it is." Hua Yuege walked out of the transmission array and said, "I''ll do it myself, no need to send someone to follow me."


    "Yes."


    She is still familiar with huaruge of Cangsong temple, but she did not walk fast along the way, but kept paying attention to the people around to see if she could find any clues.

 Chapter 762

    The stewardess and waitresses are the same as before. They must know who can come and go freely in the Cangsong Temple even if they haven''t seen her.


    Hua Ruge went to the door of Childe wutrace and found that there was no maid. She couldn''t help but mutter again.


    How about light snow?


    "Come on in." A familiar, gentle voice came out of the room, and the door burst open with an energy.


    Hua Ruge can also see who is sitting on the lotus platform with his knees crossed inside when standing outside.


    Traceless young master is still a white suit, with loose hair and lazy and noble temperament. When he looks at her, his eyes are soft and spoiled.


    Just at the sight of Hua Ruge''s heart will be down.


    "I said, what happened?" Hua Yuege went in and asked.


    Childe wutrace got up and went to the side of the main hall. Hua Ruge followed him and asked, "are you ok?"


    There is a table case in the side hall. Childe Wuchen poured her a cup of tea and handed it to her, saying, "I promised you, I will not break my promise."


    "What''s the matter? Did you suppress the mutiny? " Hua Ruge continued with a teacup.


    As soon as he lifted his robe and sat down, he took a sip of tea and asked with a smile, "is that because I have a good image in your heart?"


    Hua Yuege gave him a white look and said, "you don''t have to show off, just say it."


    "It''s not treason, it''s my hand." The childe without trace put down the tea cup, light way.


    Hua Ruge was surprised and said, "why? Isn''t this all your people? "


    "Not all." "Some believe in me, some believe in God," he explained


    "So now you have killed all those who believe in God?" Hua Ruge guessed.


    "Most of them are still locked up. They are too stubborn." Said the childe, with a light expression on his face.


    Hua Ruge thought for a long time and then said, "you said before that you want to get out of God''s control. This is one of the steps?"


    "A necessary step." The childe without trace replied.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "so it is."


    Childe Wuxian looks at her, eyes are soft, but he doesn''t say anything.


    "Why do you look at me like this?"


    "I haven''t seen you for days. I want to see more." Childe wutrace said at will.


    "You''re kidding me. You''re not hurt, are you?" Hua Yuege asked uneasily.


    "No."


    "Really?"


    "I don''t believe it." Childe Wuxian says he is magnanimous.


    Hua Ruge also made a rude exploration, but after checking it out, he was surprised and said, "have you been promoted to supernatural realm?"


    "After you leave." The childe without trace replied.


    Hua Ruge nodded twice and said, "I''m still in good health, a little better than before I left."


    "I''m relieved?" Asked the childe with a smile.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and said, "I don''t care about you."


    The childe without trace doesn''t stab her, but looks at her and dotes on her face.


    "I''m not kidding you. I''m here for you." Hua Ruge says the main point.


    "Say it." Childe Wuxian opened his mouth directly. It seemed that there was no accident.


    Hua Ruge organized a speech and said, "I have made it clear. Tuo Barui and juntianxia are ready to cooperate to do that."


    "You seem to know?" Childe Wuxian has a keen insight and guesses what she said.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "what Tuoba Rui told me, I can''t believe it at the beginning."


    "Yes."


    "So I''m going to ask your opinion. Will you stop what we are going to do?" Hua rugo was careful when he said this.


    She was still afraid that childe Wuchen would say something about her duties, so she didn''t know what to do.


    The childe without trace looked at her, smiled softly and asked, "how do you want me to choose?"


    "It''s your business. I can''t help you make decisions. I can understand how you do it." Hua Ruge tries to slow down.


    She didn''t want to interfere with the childe''s decision because of her reasons.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you so careful in front of me." The childe without trace looked at it with interest and said, "it''s quite lovely."


    After listening to this sentence, Hua Ruge''s eyes stared at him and said, "I''m serious with you now. Please take it seriously."


    "I mean it." Childe wutrace''s serious way.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are full of threats.


    "Well, answer your question." Childe wutrace nodded in compromise, and then said: "if I am still the son of Cangsong God, I must manage if you want to make a breakthrough, but soon I will not."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and asked, "that is to say, if you don''t want to be a son of God, you don''t have to take care of it."


    "Well." "I will not interfere with you," said the childe, looking at her


    Hua rugo said with a smile, "that''s good. If you stop me, I don''t know what to do."


    Childe Wuxian''s eyes are spoiled. He didn''t say that he would not stand on the opposite side of her.


    "But it''s a little difficult for you to fight against God." Hua Yuege asked again.


    "It''s a little tricky. I''m going to prepare for it. It''s going to work out in three days." Childe wutrace''s tone is flat.


    "How sure are you?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Childe Wuxian''s eyes fell on her and looked up and down.


    "Why?"


    "Have you broken through the supernatural?"


    "Just now."


    Childe Wuchen looked at her and replied, "I was half sure before, but if you want to help me, it can be done."


    "It''s easy. I''ll stay and help you fight." Hua Ruge should be happy.


    "You are not afraid of anything."


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "you won''t hurt me. I still have this point."


    "Just believe me." Childe wutrace smiled and continued to drink tea.


    Hua Ruge yawned and said, "I went back to my room first. I''ve been fighting for so long, and I''m tired."


    "What? With whom? " When hearing this, childe wutrace raised his eyebrow.


    "I forgot that you didn''t know that the four people who escaped from the star chart last time wanted to plot against me, so I fought with them and got a promotion because of misfortune." Hua is like song''s understatement.


    "You mean four supernatural States, besieging you?" said childe wutrace with a dignified look


    "At first, when a Li came to rescue the scene, it was only when juntianxia received the news that it was solved." Hua Ruge narrates.


    "Why didn''t I hear from you?"


    "You are in the civil war. The letter hasn''t been sent, but it''s OK. I''m not good." Hua rugo looked at him with a bad face, added.


    "How about the Ye family?" Asked the childe.


    "Three dead, and one old monster escaped to the upper world through the star map."


    When hearing the flash in his eyes, childe wutrace turned to her and became compassionate: "I know. Go back to sleep."

 Chapter 763

    "Good." Hua Yuege answered and went out.


    As soon as the door opened and closed, the childe stood in the shadow, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Once there will be a second time. The star chart is still in the hands of Ye''s family. You can''t help it.


    The room where Hua Ruge lived before was still reserved. Instead of lying down directly, she went back and sat on the bed. Instead, she used her spiritual power for several weeks and consolidated her accomplishments. Then she went to sleep.


    This battle really consumed her too much energy. She needed a good sleep to ease it.


    Although she slept early, it was already noon when she woke up the next day. She ate something and learned from Xiaoxue that childe Wuchen was practicing.


    Hua Ruge wandered in the temple without any business. He saw several people were depicting the array in the open space in front of the temple where there was a statue.


    "What kind of array are you in?" Hua rugo asked one of the array mages.


    "Back to the Dean, it''s the extermination array." The master replied.


    Hua Ruge looked for it in the token, and soon found out about the annihilation array. The meaning of annihilation is to annihilate the mind, which is to deal with the extremely strong spiritual power.


    "Big enough." Hua mumbled like a song.


    What do you want to do? She can only guess a few points from this array.


    She had a quiet life, but the temple of Cangsong had not been peaceful. People were killed or imprisoned for cultivation.


    However, the trouble area was firmly controlled by the people of Childe wutrace. No one fled to Hua Ruge''s side. She just heard that there was no excitement to watch.


    Most of the time, childe Wuxian spent cultivating, and most of her time was playing with her sword.


    It''s said that it''s a very rare thing to have a sword spirit. It''s good for both the heaven and the earth. Ye Tao had a sword spirit that was not fully formed when he took it. Now it''s just in her hand that she can use it for herself.


    She constantly introduced her spiritual power into the sword, let the spirit of the sword absorb, let it grow and get familiar with her.


    The process is going well. It''s only a matter of time before you accept it.


    She is looking forward to the fact that the sword spirit will come into being one day and her combat effectiveness will be raised to a new level.


    Three days passed in a flash. She got up early this day and went to the big battle place after washing.


    At this time, just before dawn, she walked past and found five or six people waiting there.


    These people are gods, occupying five corners of the array respectively, and one corner is vacant for her.


    "I''m sorry you guys, I''m late." Hua Ruge goes forward.


    "I''m honored to have your help, Dean." One of the elders said.


    "You are welcome." Hua Yuege said, and walked to stand in the corner of the sky.


    When she was in place, the gate of the temple was opened, and the unmarked childe in white appeared in front of several people. Behind him was the tall statue.


    Although he was always indifferent, Hua rugo was a little nervous at this moment. After all, she didn''t know what she was going to do next, and they didn''t know how strong they were going to fight.


    She believes that it''s not just her, other people must be in such a mood.


    "I''m sorry to let some of you take risks with me." Childe wutrace faces several people.


    "Your Highness, you have broken your subordinates." Several people expressed their opinions one after another.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "let''s prepare so fully without any reason of failure, or let people prepare for the celebration bar."


    "Your Excellency the dean said very well." Several elders agreed very much.


    "Traceless childe looks at Hua Ruge, also smile way:" manage enough


    "Interesting enough." Hua Ruge said once, and sat down cross knee with several people.


    Childe Wuxian came and sat in the middle.


    At this time, the temple is protected by several layers of divine attendants to ensure that it will not be disturbed in the process.


    The childe took a deep breath: "let''s start."


    Six people close their eyes at the same time, and inject their inner spiritual power into the big array at their feet. In a moment, all the patterns engraved on the ground brighten up, and the silvery white light converges from six people''s feet to the childe without trace.


    The traceless childe constantly absorbed the strength of the big array and gathered in the left heart, where the light began to shine slowly, and a pattern like array appeared vaguely.


    As time went on, the more strength he received, the brighter the chest lines.


    Hua Ruge occasionally looked up and found that his palms were on his knees, and the palms of both hands were showing crescent shaped white light, and the strength in his body was getting stronger and more powerful.


    She was shocked because she found that he was borrowing the power. As the power increased, the damage to his body became more and more serious.


    But she didn''t say anything, because she believed that he had his own attention. She could help him through this time. As long as the gods in his body were extinguished, he was free from then on.


    In this way, her output is more and more. The output is the sum of the other five people. The five people are surprised, but it''s nothing to Hua Ruge.


    When she was at the divine level, her internal strength was eight times that of the ordinary divine level. Now when she is promoted to the supernatural level, her internal strength is more than eight times that of the ordinary supernatural level. Naturally, she has this capital.


    Slowly, the lines on the chest of the childe are more and more clear, and the power in his body is stronger and stronger.


    Hua Ruge began to feel nervous for his body and mentally planned to cure him at any time.


    This lasted for half an hour. The childe without trace suddenly opened his eyes and said, "everyone is ready to cooperate with me."


    He said that the magic power in his body gathered in one place and went towards the chest under the grain.


    Hua Ruge''s spiritual power has always been explored in him, and he has obviously felt that there is a power in his awakening.


    The traceless childe continued to attack, and his face turned pale after each attack.


    It''s the power of the gods, it''s part of his body, and he''s doing it to destroy that power and hurt himself.


    This power is like a rotten piece of meat. If you want to dig it out, you have to suffer a lot.


    Hua Ruge keeps increasing his power output, and the silver power just like a river goes towards the traceless childe, strengthening the pattern on his chest.


    the power suppressed by the pattern finally wakes up after the traceless childe attacks several times and starts to impact the pattern, trying to drill it out ¡£


    Hua, like a song, dare not be vague.


    In the moment of strength awakening, the suffering of Childe wutrace has increased several times. His face has no blood color, but the energy running in his body is not slighting, mercilessly attacking the power of his heart.


    When he became the son of God, a wisp of divine thoughts came down from the gods. There was only one thousandth of the strength of the gods attached to it, but for people, such strength was enough to keep people from turning over.

 Chapter 764

    It is such a power that turns him from a free man to a servant of the gods, so that he can not live according to his own wishes.


    At one time, he was extremely disgusted with everything in the world and left when he wanted to live, but when he met Hua Ruge, he was reluctant to die.


    And since he lives, he can''t live for nothing.


    He wants to be free, no one can stop him!


    The traceless childe manipulates the physical power to attack the divine power in his chest. The divine power has weakened under his attack.


    After half an hour, the strength of five of the six people who provide strength in the array has weakened, and only Hua Ruge''s strength has increased instead of decreasing.


    Later, almost all the seals formed by the lines were reinforced by her alone.


    One by one, the five people were shocked to lose their chin, because they saw Hua Ruge''s face was not red and his heart was not dancing. It looked like he had no consumption.


    It''s incredible.


    And the anonymous elders of the temple have begun to take pills.


    Hua Yuege said simply, "let''s take a rest to recover our strength. I''ll hold on to it first, and then I''ll let some of you go at the critical moment."


    "That''s not right." One of them is humanity.


    "There''s nothing wrong. The big picture is important." Hua Ruge insists.


    "Good."


    Several people also think it makes sense, so they stop delivering power and start taking pills to rest.


    Hua Ruge has a little difficulty in supporting the formation alone, but she can control it with her strength.


    She had a premonition that it would not be so easy, and it would be unwise to exhaust the strength of the five ahead of time.


    Childe Wuxian has begun to sweat on his forehead, and his brow is also more wrinkled and tighter.


    Hua Ruge pays close attention to the pattern and continuously transports power to suppress the power of the gods. She is very glad that she has broken through the supernatural realm. If the gods encounter this situation, they will not be so calm.


    "Boom!"


    Just as it was going on, there was a huge roar in the sky.


    Then, childe Wuxian''s chest was full of white light. Hua Ruge felt that the power was crushed by his own death. He didn''t know what the white light was.


    Soon the white light fell into the air, and slowly condensed into a woman''s figure. The woman''s body was graceful, and her face was also beautiful. There was a crescent shaped light on her forehead, and she had no power on her body, so people could not help kneeling and worshiping her.


    This kind of coercion is what ordinary people don''t have, which makes people fear in their hearts and eyes.


    In fact, the waiters of the outer shrine had already knelt down.


    Hua Ruge only felt that she had to bow under the pressure of a force, and her head sank completely disobedient.


    "Hum!"


    A slight hum sounded in the space like a song in China. The devouring beast seemed to feel that someone had provoked its majesty and showed no mercy in the confrontation.


    Hua Ruge soon felt that his head was light and the pressure disappeared in a moment.


    "Little thing, all right." Hua Yuege exclaimed.


    "Don''t be afraid of her, master. There are many people like this. They are not gods."


    "Not God? What do you mean? " Hua Yuege asked strangely.


    "You don''t understand what I''ve said now. Anyway, this kind of person is much lower than me." Devour the beast.


    "I said, can you not boast?" Hua Ruge feels like a big head for a while..


    The devouring beast is used to being attacked by his own master, and he doesn''t argue. He just says, "wait and see."


    The woman''s electric eyes in the light and shadow fell on Hua Ruge, showing a slight doubt.


    Hua Ruge met her eyes, and her face did not fluctuate. This kind of face can be understood as being neither humble nor overactive. It also makes sense not to take her as one thing at all.


    The woman didn''t study Hua Ruge''s expression, but she looked at the childe without trace angrily and said: "you dare to attack my brand, do you want to die?"


    "Damn you." Childe Wuxian opens his eyes, which are full of war.


    "Unbridled." The woman''s Majesty was provoked, and her power soared in her eyes, and the strength in the childe''s body was also furious. She was about to break the seal of the array pattern.


    Hua rugo is sure that as long as her strength breaks through, the life of Childe wutrace will be taken away in an instant, and no one on the scene will be spared.


    So she immediately responded, unleashing all her strength to reinforce the seal as quickly as possible.


    Her strength has been reserved before, and now it is the output of the greatest strength.


    The five gods are stupid, because Hua Ruge''s energy burst out in this moment is more than 100 times of their energy.


    The seal was reinforced for a moment, and the face of the God in the light and shadow was particularly ugly after being surprised. She stared at Hua Ruge and said, "you are presumptuous, how dare a little human against me?"


    "I''m afraid of anything. I''d better warn you to leave soon, or I''ll be dead." Hua Yuege said in a cruel voice.


    She has now found that the stronger the power of the pattern, the more the power of the remaining mind will be dissipated. In addition, the traceless childe uses the power to impact. As long as there is no accident, the mind will not last for long.


    "I''ll kill you first." She said, by the white light of the palm of a wave, suddenly a white light will attack Hua Ruge.


    Although she is only a projection, her power of this attack is more than ten times stronger than that of Ye''s old monster.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes narrowed, and his mind was really just the attack power of one thousandth of the power of the gods?


    How powerful that God should be.


    "Ahhh."


    Before she could make a move, there was a flash of blue light in front of her. After that, the white light attacking her disappeared.


    Others don''t know what''s going on, but Hua rugo knows that now the power is in the belly of the devouring beast. This little thing can even swallow the power of this kind of attack now.


    So the people who just pinched a sweat for Hua Ruge are all confused now, because their mental power doesn''t capture what the blue light just is.


    The gods in the light and shadow are also surprised.


    It can be seen from her expression that she didn''t know that it was devouring animals. In other words, she didn''t know that there was such a pet as devouring animals.


    "If I were you, I would take away my mind now. It''s a pity that it''s destroyed." Hua Yuege opens her mouth and persuades.


    The God sneered and said, "little girl, do you think you can fight me with courage?"


    "Otherwise?" Hua Ruge squinted, his eyes warning.


    She didn''t believe that she could turn the sky by this single thought.


    The gods in the light and shadow didn''t speak, but Hua Ruge suddenly felt that the power in childe wutrace''s body was surging, and he didn''t mean to stop at all.


    It''s more than ten times stronger than before.


    Now it''s still within the reach of Hua Ruge, but it''s hard to say that it will grow again.

 Chapter 765

    "What''s the matter?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Her strength has been clearly dissipated, but now it''s getting stronger and stronger. If it goes on like this, she can''t support it.


    The other five worshipers are almost recovered now, and they have to fight one after another.


    After all, this is a formation that needs many people to cooperate with. After several people join in, although the strength and Hua Ruge are different from each other, they complement each other and add a lot of power to the formation.


    But the power of the God is no slower than the power of the array, and Hua Ruge noticed that the light and shadow of the God are more and more clear.


    She was sure where the gods got their power.


    But where is it?


    Traceless young master is controlling the power of overload in his body, controlling the overall situation, and still killing the wisp of mind.


    But even though the mind is weaker and weaker, the power in the mind is still stronger and stronger, and there is a trend of breaking through the seal.


    Childe Wuxian is in a difficult situation.


    Hua Ruge and others are also very difficult to maintain.


    "What''s the matter, your highness?" One of the priests asked.


    But the childe without trace obviously didn''t fully understand and didn''t speak.


    Hua Ruge squints his eyes, trying to speed up the flow of his inner spiritual power, and quickly supply traceless childe with reinforcement seal.


    But no matter how hard we work here, the speed of the power surge is extremely fast, which inevitably makes people feel a bit flustered.


    At this time, the childe with no trace spoke hard. His voice was very light but very clear: "God, break her God."


    Hua Ruge noticed that when childe Wuxian said this, the face of the God in the light and shadow obviously flashed a trace of coolness.


    It''s a sore foot.


    "Disciples of the temple, please break the statue in the hall." Hua yueba''s order came out.


    "Who dares?" said the face of the God in the light and shadow


    "Do it." Hua Yuege''s voice is sharper than her.


    "Girl, dare you!" The God''s eyes are full of killing intention.


    Hua Ruge looked at her with a smile: "if you dare not, you''d better ask for more."


    Inspired by her spirit, the disciples of the temple also swarmed into the main hall and began to destroy the gods.


    But the gods don''t know what they are made of. Dozens of saints started at the same time, but they didn''t move.


    Hua Ruge saw that although the statue was not damaged, the breath of the God was unstable when people attacked the statue.


    "It turns out that your strength really comes from there." Hua said with a smile.


    "Do you think anyone can destroy my idol? You are so naive. " Said the God, and his strength continued to increase.


    Hua rugo smiled and said, "I really don''t know what it is made of, but no matter what it is, it''s your misfortune to meet me."


    When she spoke, she had already passed on the sound of devouring the beast: "snack goods, I''ll give them to you."


    "Good master, she''s out of luck." Swallowing the beast and learning Hua Ruge said a word, and then everyone saw a blue light towards the temple.


    At the next moment, the huge statue, together with the lotus seat under the statue and the sacrificial jade case, all disappeared, and you could only see a row of white teeth.


    The eyes of the gods in the light and shadow suddenly widened, and then the light and shadow gradually weakened. The power of sudden surge is now used to shrink at a faster speed.


    She stared at Hua Ruge incredulously and asked, "what means did you use in the end?"


    "I thought how powerful the gods were, but that''s all." Hua Ruge''s frivolous way.


    "If I were here, you would have died ten thousand times earlier." The way the God hated.


    Hua Yuege laughed: "how can you be more powerful than me? You can''t change it if you don''t look good to me."


    The light and shadow of the God were dim. I was stunned when I heard Hua Ruge''s words. I really didn''t know what to say.


    "It''s not easy to talk. Give up." Hua Ruge continues to stimulate.


    The God didn''t get more angry about it, obviously it didn''t hurt her much.


    However, the attack of Childe Wuxian and the seal of the array did great damage to her. After the idol was eaten by the devouring beast, her strength decreased sharply, and soon there was not much left to be eaten.


    "Little dolls, you''d better not go to the upper bound, or I won''t let you go." Before the light and shadow of the God disappeared, he stared at Hua Ruge and traceless childe hatefully.


    For these two evil people, she is now extremely angry.


    After that, she disappeared, but now the mind is trapped by layers of siege but can''t get out, can only wait to be destroyed by the strength of both sides.


    How could she not think that childe Wuchen would use her power to destroy her mind? It''s enough to hold back.


    Seeing her disappear, Hua rugo said to himself, "I really want to go up there, so I don''t know if it''s my misfortune or yours."


    When the mind gave up resistance, it was quickly consumed by the strength of both sides, so the mark she left on the childe disappeared.


    The traceless childe slowly breathed out a breath, and the arrangement of several people also received their own strength, a face of joy.


    Hua Ruge''s consumption is also great this time, but it''s better than others.


    She went to the childe without trace and said, "your body is badly damaged. You are going to lie on the bed for a while."


    "What''s the matter? I''m free." He looked up at Hua Ruge, with a bright smile on his pale face.


    This is the most warm smile Hua rugo has ever seen on his face.


    "Congratulations." Hua Ruge said sincerely.


    "Thank you." The childe without trace opens his mouth.


    "Don''t be beautiful. Don''t need me to help you up." Hua Yuege asked.


    This time, childe Wuxian not only borrowed the supernatural power overload, but also hurt him a lot by eliminating the mark formed by the divine mind, so he is basically in a state of being abandoned.


    "No need." He said a word and stood up steadily.


    Hua Ruge is surprised and raises eyebrows.


    "Now there is no burden on my shoulders, how can I not stand up?" The childe without trace looked at her and said.


    He is very happy to see such a success.


    "You''re good. I''ll take you back to rest." Hua rugo said and took out a pill and handed it to him.


    He took it and said, "now it''s time to drink the celebration wine. It was said before."


    "Even if you owe me, go back to rest." Hua rugeling hurriedly said that as a doctor, she knew his current physical condition best and what kind of wine he drank.


    Seeing that she is so serious, childe Wuchen smiles and nods.


    Then he said to the temple disciples, "thank you so much. I''m not a god anymore. You can call me the temple Lord."


    "See Temple master." All the people below said in unison.


    The childe of no mark raised a hand to say: "free gift, everybody is at will."


    Said he went to the house, although the injury is not light, but the road is still elegant, looking at it is so stylish.

 Chapter 766

    Hua rugo only thinks that the creator is so eccentric. Why is she so embarrassed when she is injured? Others are just as injured as no one else.


    When I got to the room, childe Wuchen sat by the bed and looked at her and said, "thank you very much. If it wasn''t for you today, I would have paid a lot."


    "You need to thank me again and again. Lie down quickly and I will heal you." Hua Yuege said.


    "Good."


    The childe without trace smiled and lay down.


    Hua Ruge stands at the head of the bed, his hands are hanging over his body, and his fingertips are shining with green light. He enters the body of the childe without trace.


    After her promotion to supernatural, all aspects of her strength have been improved qualitatively, and her healing skill is several times better than before.


    Even the childe can''t help admiring: "the body of elements is really magical."


    After Hua Ruge treated her, there was also a thin sweat on her forehead, because she had consumed a lot before, and the cost of healing was not small, so it was hard to bear the continuous operation.


    "The therapeutic effect is good. The serious injuries have been repaired. Take your medicine well, and then lie down for a few days to recover your vitality." She said.


    Seeing that her face was a little white, childe wutrace said pitifully, "I''ve made you suffer."


    "That''s a small point. Just have a rest." Hua''s way is like a song.


    "Traceless young master patted the bed shop beside him:" or rest here


    "Think well." Hua Yuebai looks at him like a song, turns around and leaves. Before leaving, he throws a small jade bottle to him.


    Childe wutrace took over and said behind her, "I''m kidding."


    Hua Ruge naturally knew, but went out without reply.


    Childe Wuwen is lying on the bed, holding the medicine bottle gently, smiling gently.


    After Hua Ruge returned to the room, she began to meditate and recover her strength. With her luck, there was a cyclone on Baihui cave, and the spirit of Cangsong Temple poured into her body.


    People in Cangsong temple are shocked by the fluctuation of spirit. It''s too exaggerated to absorb such a large amount of spirit to cultivate.


    In fact, this is the first time that Hua Ruge has absorbed external aura to nourish itself since she was promoted to supernatural realm. I don''t know that it will cause such a sensation.


    In places like Cangsong temple, where the spirit is most abundant, the nearby spirit will be absorbed completely. If you go to a common place, the spirit will not be enough.


    This makes Hua Ruge feel helpless. As her body grows stronger, she needs more resources for her cultivation.


    She meditated all morning, and after her strength recovered, it gradually stopped.


    The spirit in the temple of Cangsong is no longer surging wildly and gradually calming down. At the same time, the people in the temple are relieved that the spirit has not been absorbed by her.


    The next day, Hua Ruge got up and simply ate something and went to find childe wutrace to say goodbye.


    After her use of the healing technique, childe wutrace is better than half of her body. He got up early and waited outside the door.


    "It looks much better." Hua Ruge steps forward.


    The childe turned to look at her and said with a smile, "you''re well cured."


    "I know if you don''t say it." Hua Yuege said without any modesty, and then said, "if there is nothing wrong, I will go back."


    "Come back, I''ll be back to see you in a few days." Childe wutrace said softly.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "OK, take care."


    Now that he has removed the hallmark, she doesn''t have to worry.


    The childe nods.


    From the temple of Cangsong, Hua Ruge flew directly back to the college and summoned Mu Qingyan to ask about the connection between the two countries.


    Now it is determined that the childe without trace will not interfere with them, so there is no doubt about the attitude of the black beast forest of the mink, but she thinks that the mink should not object.


    After all, the rise of the mainland is good for people and animals.


    "I wish you were OK." Mu Qingyan was relieved when she saw Hua Ruge. She was very afraid.


    That night, she knew that Hua Ruge might be besieged by the Ye family''s powerful people. She organized the God level powerful people to catch up overnight. If it wasn''t for her slow speed, she would follow.


    "It worries you." Hua Yuege said, "I didn''t expect that ye''s family would be so cautious and even calculate me."


    "Yes, it''s too dangerous." Moo light Yan way.


    "Fortunately, a Li is alert. If she hadn''t found out, I would have been taken to the upper world if I didn''t die now." Hua Ruge said happily.


    She knew in her heart that she could not keep one of her secrets when she was brought to the upper world. If she was controlled by others, she would suffer more than death.


    "Yes, the Dark Lord is very kind to you." Mu Qingyan recognizes the same way.


    Hua Ruge nodded and asked, "how is the negotiation between Daewoo and daezheng?"


    "Their action is very fast. Daewoo has begun to take over the city. It is estimated that the handover will be completed in ten and a half days." Moo light Yan way.


    "Tuoba Rui has only been gone for four days." Hua Ruge said, "efficiency is really high."


    If it was her, she would not be able to pacify Dazhen people so soon.


    Mu Qingyan nods.


    "I hope it goes well." Hua said like a song.


    "Don''t worry, the Lord and the emperor can''t work together." Moo light Yan way.


    Hua rugo looked at her with a smile: "you are quite confident."


    "Of course, they all have great talents. What they want to do can be done, let alone work together." Mu Qingyan said that he could not hide his admiration in his words.


    "You can see through." Hua Ruge smiled, not to say for sure.


    Mu Qingyan then turned to look at her and said, "what are we going to do next?"


    "I don''t know." Hua Ruge shook his head and asked, "what''s the big news these days?"


    "Yes." Mu Qingyan looked at her and said, "you robbed three days ago."


    Hua Yuege nodded stupidly: "so fast?"


    "The whole continent has spread, saying that the power of heaven is ten times stronger than that of supernatural realm, and there is also a spiritual whirlpool. The spirit of tens of miles around has been absorbed by you." "Said Mu Qingyan, adding:


    " what''s more and more exaggerated when it comes to people''s mouths, I can''t believe it. What''s going on? "


    Hua Yuege coughed two times and said, "nothing. It''s a fact, not a rumor."


    "What?" Mu Qingyan can''t help but widen her eyes.


    "It may be that the matter itself has gone far enough to make up." Hua Ruge said with a smile, "well, no one will believe it."


    If I believe it, I will treat her as a monster in the future.


    Mu Qingyan reacted for a long time and looked at her and said, "you are really surprised at everything."


    "In the end, it''s still the body that doesn''t worry. Don''t talk about me. I''m asking if there''s anything else going on." Hua Yuege continued to ask.

 Chapter 767

    "It''s true." Mu Qingyan approached her and said, "the forest of Xuan beast vibrated the day before yesterday. There are countless thunderclouds in the sky. I don''t know who is plundering. It''s said that its momentum is not smaller than yours."


    "Xuanshou forest? Rob? " Hua Yuege murmured, and then said, "it''s not mink."


    "According to the people nearby, it may be a magic weapon crossing the river. They heard a lot of bells ringing." Mu Qingyan continued.


    Hua rugo thought for a while and said inexplicably, "can weapons also be used for robbery?"


    "Any magic weapon with the power against the sky can only be tempered by crossing the robberies." Moo light Yan way.


    "It seems that the xuanshou forest got the treasure." Hua Ruge said, touching his chin.


    Mu Qingyan nodded: "it is said that it is so."


    "Emperor Tianxia sent for xuanshou forest. It''s estimated that the king of xuanshou will arrive these days." Hua Yuege said, "send someone to pay attention to Daewoo palace. When the king arrives, he will come back to inform me."


    "Then the emperor will come to inform you. Why are you so anxious?" Mu Qingyan asked in bewilderment.


    "You don''t know the king''s temperament. He doesn''t understand the rules of the world. He is violent. It''s easy to fight without me." Hua said like a song.


    If it''s normal, now the situation is delicate. It''s better to have peace in the mainland.


    Mu Qingyan smiles: "I see."


    After she left, Hua rugo locked herself in the room again to feed the sword spirit with spiritual power. It''s an eventful time. She still needs to improve her fighting power as soon as possible.


    Two days later, at noon, the maid outside suddenly knocked on the door and said, "Dear Dean, I''m looking for you in an emergency."


    "Here we are." Hua Yuege put up his sword and went out.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw Mu Qingyan standing in front of the door. He said anxiously, "Dean, something happened."


    "You don''t have to worry. What''s the matter? Speak slowly." Hua Ruge soothes the way.


    "The people sent to Dayu palace have come back. They say that the holy king has arrived. Now they are fighting with the emperor in the palace." Moo light Yan way.


    "What?" Hua Ruge said with some chagrin, "I don''t mean that when the king arrives, he will come to me."? How can I wait for the fight to come back and report? "


    "It''s not entirely our people''s fault. The king didn''t go to the palace. When our people knew about it, there was a fight in it." Mu Qingyan is also helpless. Now she finally knows why Hua Ruge is in a hurry.


    "Well, I''ll see." Hua Ruge sighs.


    "Then be careful. Neither of them has left their hands. The fighting is very serious." Mu Qingyan is not sure.


    "Don''t worry, no matter how out of control, it won''t hurt me." Hua Yuege said that he had taken out the city of the sky and flew away.


    She urged the city of the sky to the extreme. In a moment, she arrived at the capital of Dayu. Before she was close to the Imperial Palace, she could see the two figures in the sky.


    Daewoo''s army is pulling nearby residents out of the central area to avoid the impact of the fighting.


    The common people returned to watch the activity.


    Although juntianxia and mink are only at the level of deity, they are stronger than supernatural realm. The fighting scene is extremely grand. If they are not afraid of injury, they will feel very good.


    Hua Ruge is close to see that both of them have no weapons in their hands. They are fighting barehanded. The king''s body is surrounded by Golden Dragon Qi, while the mink''s body is frenzied purple Qi. The aftereffect of each collision between the two forces can be comparable to the full strike of divine power.


    The good thing is to fight in the air. If you are down here, the imperial palace is almost destroyed.


    Hua Ruge didn''t go to the gate either. He put up the city of the sky and stood not far away from them and asked, "what''s the matter with you two? Why is it fighting? "


    Seeing her coming, the battle between them did not stop. Mink attacked and said, "if you want me to cooperate with him, you can only win me."


    "If you don''t know the winner, he won''t agree. If you sing, you stay back." The world is open to you.


    Hua Ruge''s face is muddled. It''s just cooperation. It''s not like he''s going to die.


    But look at mink''s hard work. She''s sure it''s not easy to use.


    She now knows the reason. Mink is a child who refuses to bow his head in front of others. Juntianxia must have put forward something to help him. Mink refuses to accept the two men and fights.


    However, she can get an optimistic message from it, that is, mink agrees to open the sky, but refuses to obey the emperor.


    "There''s no enmity between you either. Don''t be cruel." Hua Ruge persuades.


    After mink''s merciless slap, she said, "step back, elder sister. Don''t hurt you."


    Juntianqi also used all his strength and totally ignored Hua Ruge.


    Hua is like GE fu''er, the man''s aggressive mind is stimulated, and there is no reason.


    She can''t help but stand back and watch the war. Although she just watches the war, standing in the air needs to bear a very strong aftereffect of the war, and only she dare.


    The people around and the monks coming from nearby are interested in watching. After all, most of them have never seen this level of battle. If they don''t understand it, they may realize something in it.


    The fight between the two is more and more fierce, and there are more and more people watching.


    Hua Ruge looked at it and found that mink''s strength was a little stronger, but the king''s power was a little stronger, so they could be said to be both superior and inferior.


    "Boom!"


    The constant collision of Lingli made a huge burst sound, and the two men didn''t get a bargain in the hard encounter.


    Hua rugo squints at her eyes. If they go on like this, they will lose both.


    It was not long after she thought so, the two right palms were together again. After a loud explosion, both of them stepped back two steps, and their hearts were hurt.


    However, they are all fighting bravely and bravely, and they have no intention of stopping.


    Hua Ruge has a headache on the side. She feels that she is not as good as fighting on her own. She is not afraid of how strong the enemy is, but it''s too hard to stand on either side.


    Later, she had to step back and stand on the wall of the palace to watch the two men fight.


    Many bodyguards around see Hua Ruge coming, standing behind her, afraid of the aftereffects of the battle.


    Among them, there is also Gonggong Li around juntianxia, who came to see the ceremony: "Dean, you are here."


    Hua Ruge nodded: "what did they talk about? Did you hear that? "


    "The old slave was on the side and started talking very well. The king agreed with the emperor''s plan. Later, the emperor asked the king to help him to hold the earth and presided over the opening of the heaven himself. The king was not happy." Li Gonggong narrated.


    Up to now, he doesn''t understand why the king of Xuan beast is not happy.

 Chapter 768

    Hua Ruge nodded: "this is his style."


    "Please give me your advice."


    "Xuan beast is more aggressive and competitive. He only accepts those who are better than himself and has no hostility to the emperor." Hua Ruge explained.


    Mr. Li nodded, "that''s good."


    "But even if it''s just a duel, it''s all serious now. In the end, it''s the end of both sides." Hua Ruge''s helpless way.


    When Li Gonggong heard this, he was a little worried: "president, do you think you can think of a way?"


    "Yes." Hua Ruge said quietly, "I have healing skills. I can help them heal."


    Gonggong Li was stunned.


    "If they really have misunderstandings or conflicts, they will listen to my advice, but they can''t help it," Hua said


    "Then ask the dean to sit down and don''t make any more trouble." Gonggong Li was worried.


    "Don''t worry, I''m watching here. Nothing will happen." Hua Ruge relieved him.


    The two men are only fighting hand to hand. They have no magic weapon. Their strength is not as good as her, so she can still control the situation.


    Li Gonggong was more or less relieved when he saw Hua Ruge saying that.


    "It''s windy above. You''re old. You''d better go down." Hua Ruge advised.


    Mr. Li bowed slightly: "thank you very much for your care. I''ll go down now."


    Hua Ruge nodded, and his eyes fell on the upper battlefield. They each had their own skills and secret skills. They were very strong, and it was estimated that the battle would last for a long time without distinction between them.


    And her judgment is also very accurate. The above two people you came and I went, from the morning to the afternoon, and from the afternoon to the evening.


    I went back to eat two meals and went out to watch.


    More know that flexible businesses directly in the street outside the side of the table and chair, for passers-by to eat while watching.


    Although it was evening, most of the emperors were illuminated by their two lights, yellow and purple. When the big girl and little daughter-in-law finished the embroidery work and went home, they saved the candle money.


    The two men consumed a lot of strength and won several lotteries on their bodies, but their combat effectiveness remained the same serious and desperate state.


    Hua Ruge was helpless for a while. He rubbed his neck, which was sore because he had been carrying it for a long time. He looked down and only felt the aroma of the night snacks below.


    She moved her nose and felt hungry, so she took out a bag of money and handed it to the bodyguard: "help me to buy a small cage bag, two sesame pancakes and another bowl of spicy soup."


    The guard was stunned.


    "You shouldn''t have made me hungry if you asked me to sit down." Hua Ruge reasoned with him.


    The bodyguard quickly shook his head and said, "I dare not. I''ll send you an order to prepare the imperial dining room."


    "Don''t fire at this time. Buy it." Hua waved like a song.


    The bodyguard had to leave. You know that you are still in the mood to eat in a very special period.


    At this time, a white figure in the sky came and landed on the wall.


    After she appeared, the people who watched the war knelt down and bowed down, saying, "see the high priest."


    Blue bing''er is dressed in white, with a silver mask on her face. Her temperament is as cold as a fairy. She looks down at everyone and raises her right hand slightly.


    The next person just got up.


    After all this, LAN binger turned to look at the battlefield above the Imperial City, turned to look at Hua rugo and asked, "sister, what''s the matter? How did the emperor fight with the king of Xuan beast? "


    Hua Ruge looked at her up and down and said, "it''s a breakthrough. No wonder it took you a day to appear."


    Now LAN binger has just broken through the divine level, and the breath in her body has not yet converged into her body, which is easy to detect.


    "I shut up for a few days, only to regain my consciousness and detect the fighting atmosphere here." LAN binger said truthfully.


    "Dueling." Hua rugo said inexplicably, "their men are so strange that they have to decide between the winners and the losers. It''s not too much trouble."


    "Blue ice son smell speech to nod:" no wonder


    "What?" Hua Yuege raises eyebrows doubtfully.


    "I was just wondering how they could fight in front of their sister. If there is a conflict, you will mediate, but if it is a duel, no one can." Blue ice son way.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I really let you say."


    "It looks like it''s going to be a while." LAN binger continued.


    "Yes, so I asked someone to buy me something to eat. We''ll eat together later." Hua said like a song.


    LAN bing''er could not help laughing when she heard her saying: "sister, do you mean you want to stand on the top of the city and be watched by the people below to eat?"


    Hua Ruge took a look at the following. All the people in the capital of Daewoo were there. She thought about her identity again, and finally shook her head: "it seems that the influence is not good."


    She is also the dean of Tianfu college and one of the three giants in the mainland. She is not very popular after being grounded.


    "In this way, I''ll borrow the following kitchenette and make something for you. Let''s go down to eat." LAN binger said that she knew that Hua rugo liked to eat, so she would not be hungry.


    "That''s fine. You go down first." Hua Ruge thought about it and agreed.


    LAN bing''er is stunned: "what are you waiting for, sister?"


    "Wait for my buns and sesame pancakes." Hua Ruge has a very persistent way.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Blue ice.


    So the king world and mink are fighting continuously. Hua Ruge and LAN binger are sitting in a yard in the back palace and eating.


    The reign of emperor Tianxia lasted for a long time, but there was no imperial concubine, and there was no one in the harem. Therefore, the inseparable harem, which was fought by all dynasties, was extremely quiet during the reign of emperor Tianxia.


    Hua Ruge and LAN binger are eating pancakes and vegetables while paying attention to the fighting situation above.


    "Sister, who do you think will win, the emperor or the king?" LAN binger nibbles at the pancakes and looks up at the sky.


    Hua Ruge ate the cake in his hand and reached for the small cage bag. When he heard LAN binger''s question, he thought to himself, "if you use weapons, the emperor has an axe in his hand, which is better."


    "What if this continues?" Blue bing''er asked again.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "it''s hard to say that although I am familiar with them, I don''t know their details."


    LAN bing''er thought about it and asked, "who does that sister want to win?"


    "Whoever wins is good. It doesn''t matter to me." Hua Ruge said after biting a bun.


    "Sister is not afraid that if the emperor loses, the king will not help?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "your emperor can''t ask him to help me. That doesn''t mean I can''t. as long as the mink isn''t against me, there will be no worries."


    "Blue ice son smiled:" also right


    "The weather is good and the environment is good. I really want to have a drink." Hua Ruge has some regrets.


    "When I get a chance, I''ll invite my sister to drink. Now we''ll eat." LAN binger appeases her.


    Hua Ruge confessed, "this is the only way."

 Chapter 769

    Although the situation looks good now, she also needs to prevent deterioration, so the wine must not be touched.


    Juntianxia and mink are not far apart in strength, they can only fight for consumption, which will prolong the battle time infinitely. At last, the common people in the capital are sleepy, and they don''t see the winner, so many of them go back to sleep.


    The monks sleep a lot less, so they keep watching.


    At this time, the two have suffered from multiple injuries due to constant hard work. Hua rugo is not comfortable looking at them, but she won''t hand in the pill, otherwise she doesn''t know how long they will have to fight again.


    Later, she didn''t watch it, but had a chat with LAN binger.


    "Your fifth Highness has been away for so many days. Have you heard from him?" Hua Yuege asked.


    LAN bing''er hears the words and suddenly says, "if my sister hadn''t reminded me, I would have forgotten. When I left the customs, the maid handed me the letter, but I was in a hurry and didn''t read it."


    "Look, one day, how is it?" Hua rushes like a song.


    LAN bing''er nodded, took out the letter from the space and looked at it. At this time, her always indifferent expression disappeared, and her face was suffused with a sweet smile.


    Hua Ruge turns his head and eats by himself.


    The letter was full of three pages. After reading it for a while, LAN binger turned it over and said, "it was written yesterday. Now half of Dazheng''s cities have been accepted by Daewoo. After all, he can come back after putting down the previously drafted decree."


    "How did the people react?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Because this time there was a return of his highness, the people were still very convinced. They knew that it was for the overall situation, so it was very smooth." LAN binger continued.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "that''s good."


    LAN bing''er said, then lowered his head, turned the first page of the letter up again, and began to read from the beginning.


    Hua Ruge clapped his forehead and said, "do you want to see it again?"


    "I was just looking for useful information, but I didn''t take it seriously. Now read it again." Blue ice son also does not lift the way.


    "You won." The words "Hua Ruge" are squeezed out of the teeth.


    Don''t just fall in love. It''s not so boring.


    She was thinking and biting the bun in her hand.


    LAN bing''er soon looked up and asked cautiously, "sister, your highness Zhan Wang didn''t write to you?"


    "No." Hua Ruge said with drooping eyelids.


    LAN bing''er understood this, so she consciously put the letter away, and said, "there''s nothing beautiful, elder sister, we eat."


    Hua Ruge is a little balanced.


    LAN binger starts to talk with her about other topics, and tries to direct her attention to other places. But Hua Ruge soon turns back and asks, "does your highness five''s letter mention Tuo BARREI?"


    "I didn''t say anything in particular. I just said that everything is OK. It''s OK to come to fight with his highness." Blue bing''er replied.


    Hua Ruge nodded casually.


    LAN bing''er peeked at her, saw her look relaxed, and then took a sigh of relief.


    Unconsciously, it''s the second half of the night. The two lights in the sky are still very bright. They seem to be tireless and have been fighting.


    Hua Ruge yawned.


    LAN bing''er tidied up the food on the table, and asked the maid to come and put the melon and fruit cake on the table, saying, "sister, have some more."


    Hua rugo lay on the table, his eyes couldn''t open.


    "If you are sleepy, please go to sleep for a while. I''ll see. I''ll call you if you have anything." Blue ice is on one side.


    Hua rugo shook his head: "you can''t sleep at this time. The war situation may change in an instant. If you don''t stop it, it will be broken."


    "That''s right, too." LAN binger said.


    Hua Ruge eats melon seeds with his eyes closed, but his spirit is highly concentrated.


    "Boom!"


    The sound of psychic burst came, and then the two retreated.


    "Is there a truce?" Said LAN bing''er.


    Hua Ruge looked up and was shocked, because they did not stop fighting, but took out their weapons.


    In the hands of emperor Tianxia, there is an axe. In the hands of mink, there is a clock with purple light. You don''t have to be weak to see the power of the axe.


    "It''s really refined." Hua Ruge frowned and looked up at it. "You two are tired. Would you like to come down and eat something?"


    Two people looked down at the same time, among them mink son way: "wait for me to win to accompany elder sister to eat again."


    "What do you want to eat is imperial dining room." Monarch world has always been cold tone, speaking is very doting.


    When they finished speaking, they put their eyes on each other again. There are seven golden dragons around the king''s world, and the sky axe is shining brightly.


    Mink''s eyes narrowed, the clock in his hand enlarged, and he covered it towards the emperor.


    Jun Tianxia throws out the open axe, and the two magic weapons collide. However, this is not the end. The two people are still increasing their strength, and the magic weapons are facing each other in the air like that, and no one will give back a point.


    Hua, like a song, looks surprised: "it has the same power as the open axe. What''s in the hands of mink?"


    "I seem to have seen it when I was browsing the classics." LAN bing''er thought for a moment, and a flash of light flashed in her eyes for a while. "That''s the demon God clock. It''s curious."


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows and asked, "why is it strange?"


    "It is recorded in the ancient books that the demon God clock is the magic weapon of the holy kings of all dynasties, but it can only be used when it comes to the supernatural realm, but the present holy King obviously does not reach the supernatural realm." LAN binger narrated.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "it''s not surprising. I''ve heard before that mink''s blood is a little higher than that of the kings of all ages. He is unconventional and can be used early."


    LAN bing''er looked at the battle field and said: "these two people are unconventional and don''t know who will win in the end."


    "Not really." Hua Ruge has no bottom in her heart.


    After the magic weapon was taken out, the battle between the two men escalated, resulting in a very strong aftereffect of the battle, and the attack power spread to the outside continuously.


    Seeing the bustling people can''t help but retreat again. The friars unite to form a border. However, most of these people''s accomplishments are not high. The border will be defeated in a moment, and they have to go back.


    "It doesn''t look like it''s over again." Hua Yuege covers his eyes and sits down again.


    LAN bing''er was worried. "Sister, can you still control the war situation now?"


    "If they only have one to fight with me, I think I''m ok, but to control the situation needs to be higher than the strength of the two together, I''m not sure." Hua Ruge told the truth.


    One of the magic weapons in their hands is bigger than the other. She is not sure to take them down.


    "That''s even more important." LAN bing''er said, "I hope nothing happens."


    Hua rugo narrowed his eyes and said, "don''t worry, I''ll see. Even if you can''t stop it, nothing will happen."

 Chapter 770

    After a while, it was dawn, but with the strengthening of the aftereffects of the battle, the people rarely came out to watch the bustle, and they all hid out of the city for fear of being affected.


    In fact, these people''s concerns are reasonable. They hold two powerful magic weapons in their hands. If one of them loses control and destroys the imperial capital, it is possible.


    So when Hua rugo and LAN binger climbed the wall again, they saw that the streets below were depressed. Even the monks were far away from watching.


    In the sky of the Imperial City, juntianxia and mink fight more and more fiercely, with more and more injuries on their bodies, and more and more fierce fighting spirit. They are quite reckless.


    With the help of two magic weapons, the strength of the two men is still equal. What they fight for is only consumption, or who is more ruthless.


    In Hua Ruge''s cognition, the two men are equally fierce. If they fight for a short time, they will not win or lose. They are most likely to lose and hurt each other.


    Blue bing''er stood aside and asked, "their energy output is too much. It''s estimated that their energy consumption will not last long."


    "At the latest this evening, we will be able to decide the winner." Hua Ruge judged.


    LAN bing''er wondered, "how long will it take? I think it''s about noon. "


    "If it''s someone else, it''s almost noon, but they must have hidden power." Hua said like a song.


    Such a person''s strength is not easy to see, let alone be seen to the end.


    So they saw the noon all the time. Obviously, they seemed to have no strength, but the battle was more intense than before.


    "They are too strong," said LAN binger, squinting


    "They''re all tough people." Hua said like a song.


    LAN bing''er turned to look at her and said, "my sister doesn''t need to talk about them. You are the same."


    "When you are exhausted, all you have to do is fight hard. People with weak minds are defeated at this time." Hua Ruge''s way of no denying.


    Blue ice nodded.


    With the increase of the final battle intensity, juntianxia was unable to control the war situation. As a result, the Imperial Palace began to be affected in large areas during the war between the two men.


    The maid in the palace is in danger.


    Hua Ruge could not see that he waved and covered a border over the imperial city. This time, the aftermath of the battle between the two men was blocked outside by the border.


    LAN bing''er looked at the strength of the border and looked at Hua Ruge in surprise and said, "sister, are you breaking through the supernatural realm?"


    "You''ve missed a lot of news." Hua Ruge said with a smile, "I''ve got the news of breaking through the supernatural. The mainland almost knows it."


    "Congratulations, elder sister, there is no one in the next continent for you to compete with." Blue binger said happily.


    "Well, don''t flatter me."


    Although LAN bing''er stops talking, she looks adored.


    In a twinkling of an eye, in the afternoon, Jun Tianxia and mink fight more and more fiercely. There are many big injuries and small injuries on their bodies, but they seem to have no idea about the pain.


    "It hurts when I look at it." Hua Ruge is very reluctant.


    LAN bing''er turned to look at her: "when my sister was so hurt and still fighting?"


    "There''s a lot more serious than that, but I''ll die if I don''t fight. I won''t hurt myself like this because I''m competitive." Hua rugo did not understand this.


    "I don''t understand. It''s better to take a step back." Blue ice is on the side.


    "Don''t say that they will leave each other, just one person will leave." Hua Ruge rubbed his temples and felt that none of the two people were worried.


    With the passage of time, the battle between the two became more and more fierce in the evening, but Hua rugo could see that they were just fighting hard, and their strength was almost exhausted.


    The radiance of the two people is more dazzling, but it seems that they can''t last long.


    Finally, juntianxia and xiaomink both reach the limit of themselves and each other. They keep a distance, and then throw their magic weapons to each other.


    "Boom!"


    "Buzz!"


    The explosion and the bell rang one after another, shaking the people under the border to cover their ears. We can imagine that without the border of Hua Ruge, these people would not be able to protect their lives.


    In this strong aftereffect, LAN bing''er retreats a few steps back. Hua Ruge resists her for a while before she stabilizes her figure.


    This time, it''s the power of the God level top power.


    When the axe collided with the demon God clock, the dazzling light burst out. Hua Ruge tilted his head slightly. When the light disappeared, the light on both of them disappeared at the same time.


    "Poof..."


    "Poof..."


    Juntianxia and mink spit out blood at the same time and fall to the bottom.


    Hua stretched out her hands like a song, each of them had a thrust to hold them, and then she went down with her.


    Although they are seriously injured, they are not powerless. After Hua rugo used his spiritual power to prop them up, they all landed on the ground safely, but their steps were a bit staggering.


    A hundred meters apart, Hua Ruge falls in the middle.


    In their eyes, there is still a fierce battle.


    After landing, recall their magic tools, and then they have to do it again.


    "Stop it all, it''s not over." Hua Ruge stood in the middle and shouted.


    Although she has a bad temper, she has a good time with her own people. It''s the first time for her to get angry.


    So juntianxia and mink were frightened by her for a while, but they didn''t do it.


    "You said that you would compete with each other, and that I would only let you go if you wanted to decide the winner, but now what are you doing?" Hua rushes back and forth like song''s angry eyes.


    "You are desperate! I''m going to collect the body for you! "


    Two people face so angry Hua Ruge, Leng Shen after the eyes of the War slowly faded down.


    "Put all the weapons away, and I''ll lock you all up if you do anything more." Hua Ruge is a hard way.


    Now they are exhausted. Even if they have powerful magic weapons in their hands, they are not her rivals.


    Juntianxia and mink look at each other and see the compromise of power in the eyes of each other, so they quietly put away the magic weapons, which is a consensus.


    Hua rugo saw the look in the eyes of the two people''s obedience before he eased some way: "it''s almost the same."


    Juntianxia and mink are usually the same masters. Now they are shouted by her, and they are all three points weaker.


    "Sister, I won''t fight. Don''t be angry." Small marten takes the lead in saying, in a pair of purple pupil fierce fierce is not in, is full of fawning look.


    Hua Ruge looked at his whole body''s blood and gave him a bad look.


    Then she looked at the world.


    "I didn''t say I had to fight. Now it''s time to stop." Jun Tianxia''s always cold face squeezed out a smile.


    "Blue ice son sees a way:" since such, elder sister still is quick to give emperor and holy King cure wound


    Hua Ruge nodded and looked better.


    The mink''s eyes turned, and directly changed back to the prototype and drilled into Hua Ruge''s arms.

 Chapter 771

    Hua Ruge looked at the little sable, who was full of wounds, and felt infinite love in his heart. He had no time to get angry. Instead, he began to cure it.


    The king of the world stared at the sable in Hua Ruge''s arms, with sharper eyes than before when the war began.


    The sable looked up at the emperor. The purple pupil was very proud. Maybe even if he won the competition, he would not be so good.


    I wish I could fight again.


    Hua Ruge felt murderous and said, "wait, I will cure you if I cure him."


    It''s just that you look a little better.


    LAN bing''er chuckles at one side. Seeing that the dust is settled, she leaves.


    The bodyguards and maids who saw the scene all lowered their heads, and were afraid to show their horror.


    Just now, the two people who gave up themselves were obedient to Hua Ruge. It''s unbelievable.


    Hua Ruge has spent a while in healing the two people. Their wounds are lighter than those of the unmarked childe, so they are basically good under the effect of healing.


    Jun Tianxia opens his eyes in the chair, and at this time, the mink still depends on the singing shoulders and neck of China.


    Hua Ruge patted him and said, "come down, and then act coquettish after finishing the business."


    The mink turned into a human shape and sat down in a chair.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "enough trouble."


    Mink nodded and whispered, "sister."


    Hua Ruge couldn''t stand this. He waved his hand and said, "well, if you have your way of doing things, I can''t impose anything, so I won''t say anything about you."


    Mink smiled. Although his smile was sincere, it was on the face of the evil spirit. How could it have a kind of provocative meaning.


    "Now that you are even tied, do you want to help?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Small mink smell speech purple pupil glanced at gentleman world one eye discontented way: "he also not much fierce, I don''t want to assist him."


    After all, I still don''t agree.


    Jun Tianxia is calm, but he doesn''t say anything because of this, just looking at Hua Ruge.


    "You are such a child." Hua Ruge rubbed his eyebrows and said, "this is not a trivial matter. If you cooperate, it will go on more smoothly."


    "My sister wants me to help, doesn''t she?" Mink carefully looks at Hua Ruge''s look.


    It''s hard for him to say anything about Hua rugo.


    "If you don''t feel like doing it, don''t force yourself." She replied sideways.


    The mink looked at Hua Ruge, and the eyes of the evil spirit rose. He said, "my sister and I are not so polite. I promised."


    "Then you don''t feel aggrieved?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Mink glanced at Jun Tianxia and said, "it''s not weak to be able to draw with me. Besides, I''m not helping him."


    Monarch world Hang Mou, take him to have no way, simply did not open mouth.


    "Well mink, you two are very strong. Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Mink nodded, "yes."


    Hua Ruge looks at juntianxia. Juntianxia orders servants to prepare.


    The three men went out of the temple to the flower hall. The mink changed back to the original shape several times and got into her arms. All of them were seriously rejected by Hua Ruge.


    Mink has no choice but to compromise.


    At the dinner table, Hua Ruge and xiaomink are eating with their heads down, while the king only drinks tea.


    "Are you not hungry?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "No appetite." Juntiandao, in fact, he is very envious of mink. He can rely on Hua Ruge.


    He has too many thoughts and concerns, so he doesn''t live so easily and freely.


    "You just think too much." Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "what do you want?"


    Miss you.


    Two words in his heart hit a turn and turned back, he said: "in thinking what we need to do what preparation."


    "Well, just think about it and let me know if I can help you." Hua said like a song.


    Jun Tianxia nodded his head and said, "what do you say over there, childe wutrace?"


    "There is a great change in his side. He has been out of the control of the gods, and has disposed of those disciples who believe in the gods, leaving only his own people." Hua said like a song.


    The king world Zheng for a while, then said: "good calculation, good courage."


    "I think so, too." Hua rugo agrees with this evaluation.


    Childe wutrace looked at the gentleness, in fact, he was a ruthless man.


    "He said he would not stop us. He came to see me after two days. I think he also wants to participate in this matter." Hua is like singing and saying.


    "If we can, we can reduce the risk of this matter to a controllable level." The king calculated the way.


    "Yes." Hua Yuege said.


    Mink is no matter what they say, they only eat. It''s better for him to go to a stronger place with more cultivation resources.


    As for the rest, he didn''t think about it.


    Jun Tianxia looks at Hua Ruge and says, "in a few days, Dazheng should be handed over, and then it''s time to hold a canonization ceremony for you."


    "Must it be so grand?" Hua asked in a queer voice.


    Although her current position is getting higher and higher, she still feels a little uncomfortable because she has not experienced any canonization ceremony.


    "You are going to take the most important position of Daewoo. You can''t be rash." You are serious.


    "All right, all right." Hua Ruge can''t get rid of it. Anyway, she''s not stage fright. She just feels uncomfortable.


    Small mink smell speech to look up, look at Hua such as song way: "elder sister wants to be an official under him?"


    "Expediency." Hua Ruge explains it directly.


    "That elder sister is careful of him," said mink, frowning. "He is mean to you."


    Hua Ruge reached out and touched his hair. He said with a smile, "what do you see?"


    "He likes you." The mink looked at the king, his eyes full of hostility.


    The king''s eyes are as deep as the abyss, and he doesn''t say anything. He doesn''t say anything about the fact that others say.


    Hua rugo touched his nose, thought for a moment and said, "so you have always been hostile to him, and also have this relationship?"


    Mink nodded: "those who want to rob their elder sister are not good people."


    Hua Ruge said that the child was too straight to talk, even if he really thought so, he shouldn''t talk in front of others.


    "But I didn''t see you doing this to Tuo Barry?" Hua Ruge is very strange.


    The mink, hearing the words, lowered his head to eat, but did not speak.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turn and smile.


    "I can''t beat him." After a while, mink said.


    Your face is a little ugly.


    "All right, eat." Hua Ruge brought him vegetables.


    "Thank you, sister." Mink smiled at her, and a pair of purple pupils were charming.


    Hua Yuege looks up at the king''s world, with some apologies in his eyes.


    "It''s getting late. Do you want to stay?" King world stares at her way.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s OK to go back. Let''s live with mink."


    "I''ll send someone to arrange your room." Juntianxia gets up and leaves.

 Chapter 772

    Hua rugo saw him get up and put down his chopsticks to follow up, but the mink pulled her sleeve and said, "sister, why are you going?"


    "Have a word with him. Don''t worry, I can''t run." Hua Ruge reached out and rubbed his head.


    Mink was not very satisfied with this, but he let go: "that elder sister come back quickly, he has a bad heart."


    "Darling."


    Jun Tianxia walked through the flower hall on the corridor leading to the imperial study, and found Hua Ruge had stopped to keep up with her. He turned to look at her.


    "Mink is a child''s mind. Don''t mind what he says or does." Hua Ruge said initiatively.


    "Nothing to mind." Jun Tianxia said and sat on the corridor.


    Hua Ruge went over and sat opposite him, with a long corridor between them.


    At this time, the sky darkened, the light in the corridor was dim, and they could barely see the contour of each other''s face.


    Hua Ruge wants to say something, but Jun Tianxia says, "don''t talk, sit with me for a while."


    Although he said nothing, she could feel his depression.


    He is not as simple minded as mink. He lives a lot more heavily, and he is bored with something.


    Since ancient times, the deepest loneliness comes from Kings. They dare not let anyone see through it, but who can say they don''t want others to understand.


    This is even more true in juntianxia. When his palace is empty, he can''t tell who to listen to.


    They sat so quietly. The sky was getting darker and darker. Gradually, they could not see the face hidden in the shadow. But she could really feel his loneliness.


    "I think I should have said something." She tried to speak.


    Jun Tianxia didn''t speak, but he looked up in the shadow, obviously wanting to hear him go on.


    "I can feel your pain, if you like, you can say it." Hua Yuege continued.


    Juntianxia looks up at her in the dark. Her lips move a few times. They are all those words again and again, but they can''t be said in the end.


    "It''s not early. Go back and have a rest." He said and stood up. The silver thread on the Dragon Robe was shining in the moonlight.


    He let Hua leave, but he left first.


    He had a straight back and a steady pace, and even if she could not see his expression, she knew that he must be unsmooth, as if nothing had happened.


    He has always been so calm, calm and heartbreaking.


    Hua Ruge looked at his back and sighed heavily. On the way back, he murmured: "summer summer, if you don''t leave, you''d better."


    There are lanterns on the edge of the flower hall. At this time, the mink is full and turns back to its original shape and lies on the stone bench with eyes half narrowed.


    "Sleepy?" Hua Yuege stepped forward and asked softly.


    The sable''s little head is little by little.


    Hua Yuege smiled and picked him up.


    "Dean, the room is ready for you and the king. Come with your maidservant." At this time, the palace maid came and said.


    "Thank you."


    Hua rugo followed with the mink in her arms. The mink rubbed against her arms and closed her eyes.


    Hua Ruge touched his little head in love.


    The palace maid tidies up two dormitories in the harem for Hua Ruge and Xiao mink.


    Walking to the gate of the palace, Hua rugo said directly, "let''s live in one room."


    "Yes." The palace maid was not surprised to see the mink in animal form.


    There is a rumor in the room that the king was the pet of President Hua before he became the king.


    After entering the bedroom, Hua Yuege looked around and said, "it''s not a loss that the concubines live in a place where they are well groomed."


    "The dean is flattered. Is there anything else I can do for you?" The servant asked respectfully.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "no, go down and have a rest."


    The palace maid closes the door. Hua Ruge lies on the bed with the mink in her arms. She makes a quilt and a bed for the mink.


    Mink, a pair of purple pupils, looked at Hua Ruge pitifully. He wanted to sleep with her.


    "Be honest, or I''ll let you sleep next door." Hua said with a face like a Gehu.


    As soon as mink sleeps next door, his head is buried under his tail, quiet.


    Hua Yuege smiled and closed his eyes to sleep.


    Before going to bed, she thought of juntianxia, and through him, Su Nianxia.


    "If they get to the top this time, they should be able to meet each other." Hua Ruge thought there.


    Now it''s more than a year since Su Nianxia left the mainland. I don''t know how the girl missed her sweetheart.


    However, the girl''s body was burned away at that time, leaving only her soul, which fell into the hand of the God of light, who looked not bright at all. I don''t know if it would be Xia Xia, which she was familiar with.


    Thinking about her, she fell asleep.


    Because there are only two days left for her to be canonized, she has not left the palace. She has been in the harem. Because of her weakness after the battle, the mink is sleepy. Later, she simply put him in the space to accompany the devouring beast.


    She is still envious of xuanshou''s way of healing. How happy she is to sleep in the daytime and at night.


    She thought that the scenery of the back palace was very good, so she would turn around in the palace if she had nothing to do. The ladies in the back palace were happy to see her, and they all lamented how energetic the great back palace would be if there were a hostess.


    Juntianxia came to see her every day and asked her if she was used to living.


    The next day when he saw the monarch, he restored the image of domineering calm, as if that night the fragile man was not him.


    Hua Ruge is full of emotion about this.


    "Is the handover of Dazheng finished?" The day after staying in Daewoo, Hua rugo asked questions.


    At this time, she was strolling in the imperial garden with juntianxia.


    "Not yet. It''s going to be the great imperial capital. The handover is quite complicated. It''s estimated that it will take several days." The way of the king.


    Hua nodded like a song, thinking about it.


    After the handover, Tuoba Rui should issue a decree, and it will take more than ten days to come back.


    You see her eyelashes twinkle and her eyes turn nimbly. You can''t help looking down for more eyes.


    "What am I doing?" As soon as Hua Yuege looks up, he looks into his deep eyes.


    Jun Tianxia smiled and said, "if you can''t marry me, you won''t let me have a look."


    "Don''t be poor." Hua gave him a white look.


    When they were tired of walking, they sat in a pavilion, and the servant brought tea.


    Hua rugo looked at him and asked what he had been thinking about for the past two days: "emperor, if we succeed in the upper bound, can you find Xia Xia?"


    "Well." When Emperor Tianxia mentioned Su Nianxia, there was a flash of guilt and affection in his eyes.


    "Just be able to. I''ve been thinking these two days. I don''t know if she is still the same as before, and if she will remember us." Hua said like a song.


    She has this concern because, if she stands in the position of the God of light, she may also erase the memory before Xia Xia.

 Chapter 773

    After all, Xia Xia''s memory of the God of light is not good. If the God of light wants to use her, he will not leave this memory.


    "Whether she''s the same or not, whether she remembers me or not, I''ll find her." Your eyes are firm.


    Hua Ruge looked at his attitude and said with a smile, "Xia Xia would be very happy if he heard you. That silly girl is poisoned by you."


    "Yes, silly girl." King world repeated one.


    Only when we are used to the conspiracy of Yin track can we know how rare that sincerity is.


    If she is the first one, maybe he will not lose her.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "now I know summer is better."


    "Always knew." The king world does not deny the answer.


    "You promised something." Hua Ruge said a word, and without waiting for his consent, he said, "if you find Xia Xia, tell her these things, and don''t be bored in your heart."


    The king world hears speech to shake head: "do not agree."


    "It doesn''t make sense with you. I''m helping you." Hua Ruge''s kind way.


    The king glanced at her and said, "bring us together?"


    "To help you catch a good girl." Hua Ruge corrected.


    "I am not her lover." Jun Tianxia said a word, then said in a soft voice for a while: "actually Forget it. "


    Hua, like a song, is silent for a moment.


    She didn''t know whether the theory of juntianxia was right or wrong, so she said nothing more.


    The king said, "go back. It''s time for lunch. I asked the imperial dining room to make delicious food for you."


    "All right."


    Hua Ruge nodded, which was the end of the topic.


    On that day, Hua Ruge spent a lot of energy after feeding Jianling. In addition, he slept late, so he slept heavily.


    In the evening, she felt that there was a change in the quilt. The very familiar atmosphere let her down her vigilance. She opened her eyes and saw that she had fallen into a hug. When she looked up a little, she saw Tuo Barry''s beautiful face enlarged in front of her eyes, with a familiar warm smile in her eyes.


    Hua Ruge''s drowsy head was slightly stunned. She realized that he would not come back so soon, so she stared at him with no focus. "I think our relationship is obviously not waiting after you catch up with us," she said


    "Well?" He uttered a lazy syllable.


    "It''s not fair that you haven''t written me a letter for such a long time, but I can dream of you in my dream." When it comes to the end, her eyes are closed again, and the murmuring sound is more like a dream.


    Tuoba Ruijun''s face was stunned. Then she knew that she had not woke up.


    Although Hua rugo said it unfairly, he subconsciously put his head in Tuoba Rui''s arms, with a smile on his lips and a shallow arc, like a dream.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in his chest, rubs her soft hair with his chin, pats her back and whispers, "sleep."


    The next day Hua Ruge woke up with the first reaction of touching her side, not out of her expectation, only the bed beside her.


    "I''m dreaming." Hua Ruge patted his face and muttered, "but that dream seems a little real."


    She thought of sniffing at the bedside again. A fresh wind came. All she could smell was the fresh air.


    Looking up, the tall man stood in the light and shadow, as if the whole man had crossed the light of the morning. He was carrying a small dish in his hand, and saw her look over and ask: "wake up?"


    Hua Ruge was stunned there. After rubbing his eyes for a while, he opened them again, which was incoherent.


    "You, you, you..." She pointed to Tuo BARREI and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "Tuo Ba Rui sword eyebrow a pick, quite some uncomfortable way:" you this reaction is not like to see their own men, like hell


    Hua Ruge stepped forward, crossed the tray he was holding and pinched it on his face.


    Tuoba Rui has no choice but to let her do it.


    Hua rugo felt it for a long time before he took it back and said, "don''t you have more than ten days to deal with the business over there? Why are you back now? "


    "Not at ease." Tuo Ba Rui replied, holding the tray in one hand and taking her to the table with the other hand.


    Hua Ruge sat at the table, or with a puzzled expression: "are you afraid I''ll run away with someone?"


    "I heard that you met Ye''s family on your way to the temple of Cangsong. I heard that you broke through and attracted thunder. I heard that you also went to the temple of Cangsong to fight against the gods." Tuoba Rui tells us what she has done for a while.


    Hua Ruge said with a dry smile, "you''ve got good news."


    "No, I learned about your siege a day later. By that time, you had arrived at the temple of Cangsong." Tuo said, "I thought you would be safe in the temple of Cangsong. Three days later, I got the news that you were fighting against the gods. At that time, you had already lived in the palace."


    Hua Ruge bowed his head and played with his fingers.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in his arms, and his deep voice rings on her head: "if I don''t come back, you don''t know what to do."


    "Well, you haven''t finished it yet." Hua Yuege asked.


    "The general direction has been set. The junior five can handle it."


    Hua Ruge looked up at him and said, "it''s a bit unkind of you to leave him alone."


    "I''ve got everything I can handle." Tuo Ba Rui holds her tightly, with a low voice.


    Hua Ruge doubts: "so fast?"


    "Well." Tuo Ba Rui answers.


    "It must be very tired to put everything in these days." Hua Ruge''s painful way.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said, "I''ll be fine when I see you."


    "Coax me again." Hua rugo said that, but he still laughed.


    "You must think it''s unfair if I don''t coax you." Tuo Barry teases her.


    Hua rugo still has memories of last night''s events. She knows she''s talking, but she can''t remember what she said.


    "What did I say?" She asked carefully.


    "Say I don''t write to you, you love me so much, I don''t know how to cherish it." Tuoba Rui''s serious way.


    Hua rugo is really upset about the fact that she didn''t receive the letter, so she should have said it, but she is a little suspicious about what she said later.


    "I''m not going to say that. What''s more, I''m still dreaming. You made it up." Hua Ruge says tentatively.


    "What''s more, I''m very happy to dream about it, and..."


    "Stop." Hua Yuege blushed and said, "eat, it''s cold for a while."


    Tuoba Rui''s words are half true and half false. She can''t tell whether she said it or not.


    To cover up her embarrassment, she reached for the steamed bread.


    Tuoba Rui takes her hand back, looks at her with a bad smile and says, "how flustered?"

 Chapter 774

    "I didn''t..." The voice of Hua is like a song, like a mosquito or a fly.


    "Do you usually eat without washing your hands?" Tuoba Rui asked with a smile.


    Hua rugo wants to dig a hole to bury himself, but his face is still taut. He tries to be quiet and says: "I didn''t sleep well last night, I was a bit confused, so I''ll wash it."


    She said that she left Tuoba Rui''s arms and fled out as if.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her slightly flustered back and said with a wry smile, "it was me who held you all night and didn''t sleep well."


    Hua Ruge is very happy about Tuo BARREI''s coming back. If he doesn''t get teased


    At breakfast, Hua Ruge was thinking about whether he had said those words or not, and whether he could ask.


    Tuo Ba Rui seems to have not seen her carefully thinking. He has a serious meal and doesn''t forget to bring her food during the meal.


    She couldn''t help glancing at him for something in her heart. After eating, Tuo BARREI held her in her arms directly and looked at her and said, "I think I can see it openly without peeking."


    "I didn''t miss you..." Hua is as hard as a song.


    Tuoba Rui picks his brow and kisses him.


    "Hmmm......"


    Hua Ruge struggles, and Tuoba Rui not only doesn''t let go, but also intensifies the kiss.


    Hua Ruge''s lips were obviously swollen after being tossed for a while.


    "You can''t be light. Are you a dog?" Hua Ruge touched his lips and said angrily.


    "If you don''t tell the truth, you should be punished." Tuo Barry is very satisfied with her lips.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes are angry, but he dare not let it out in front of him.


    Tuoba Rui holds her small face and laughs badly.


    "What''s your calculation?" Hua Ruge has a premonition, which is aimed at her.


    "It''s only a month at the most. If you succeed, you can''t run away." Tuoba Rui''s corner of the eye provoked a smile.


    Once the earth is opened successfully, the heaven will be destroyed. Then the power to suppress him will disappear, and his disease will not heal. Then it is unnecessary to worry about eating her.


    Hua Yuege''s face was red, and he shrank back. He said cautiously, "can I repent?"


    Tuo Ba Rui holds up her hand, and the dragon ring is shining in the light of the sun.


    "Can you live with my things?" Tuo Barry looked at her and asked.


    "You forced me to take this." Hua Yuege''s little grievance.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s arm pushed her into her arms with a strong force on her waist. The voice of domineering and low voice sounded in her ear: "I can force you to wear a ring at the beginning, and I can also strengthen you later."


    "You, you, you..." Hua Ruge stared at him, unable to speak.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes were smiling, showing a gentle look, and asked, "so, do you still regret now?"


    Hua Ruge thought about it and shook his head.


    "Darling." Tuo Ba Rui reaches for her chin and kisses it again.


    She felt deeply that she had fallen into the pit, which she had no way to turn over in her life.


    Tuoba Rui is in a good mood, so he takes Hua Ruge''s hand and goes to the imperial garden.


    Hua Ruge was so lovely in front of him that he saw that all the palace maids could not return to God.


    If we compare Hua Ruge to an animal, she was a publicity leopard two days ago. Now she is a kitten or a domestic cat with sharp claws.


    "In fact, you don''t have to come back. There''s no danger on my side." Hua, like a song, ponders her opening.


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at her and saw her turn her head.


    Instead of joking, he said, "the star chart is still in the hands of the Ye family. If they can come back once, they can come back for the second time."


    The target of Ye''s coming back to expose this time is very clear. That''s to Hua Ruge.


    When it comes to the upper Ye family, he has to guard against it.


    "That makes sense." Hua Ruge nodded his head.


    It''s dangerous that the star chart can break the space barrier.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "I feel a little bad now."


    "What?"


    "Now we are still in the lower bound. The people of Ye family in the upper bound are suppressed by the rules of heaven and earth. Even if they come here, they will reduce their strength. I''m not afraid. But if they come to the upper bound, they may not let us go." Hua Ruge worries.


    There is no obvious change in Tuoba Rui''s face, he said: "the threat of the Ye family is great, but we have to take this step to face them."


    "Yes, we need to succeed." Hua rugo said and looked at him: "is this a difficult step?"


    "There used to be a lot of talented people in our continent who ruled the world and let every sect listen to orders, but the result was failure and death, without exception." Tuoba Rui road.


    "It sounds more difficult to deal with than the Ye family." Hua Ruge bowed his head.


    Tuoba Rui held her hand tightly and said: "so, as long as we can get through the difficulties in front of us, ye Jiada can not pay attention."


    "All right." Hua Yuege nodded: "I don''t want to be confused."


    "Just follow me. I''m everything." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge leaned his head on his shoulder and said with emotion, "if only you didn''t bully me."


    Tuoba Rui smiled softly, "let''s face it."


    Hua Ruge nodded his head.


    After two days in the palace, Daewoo accepted all the cities of Dazhen and sent Dazhen''s jade seal.


    Although the matter hasn''t been dealt with, Dazheng has been included in Daewoo''s territory, and everything has been settled.


    So on that day, juntianxia sent people to huaruge to send the official uniform of the national teacher, and also sent people to simply say the process of the book seal.


    The mammy on the other side, who was fifty years old, said it seriously. Hua Ruge was drowsy here.


    "Master Guoshi, do you remember?" Mammy asked, the person in front of her is Hua Ruge. If someone else had moved out of the imperial edict, she would have frightened people.


    But in the face of Hua Ruge, she can''t do anything.


    Hua Ruge rubbed his eyes and said, "I don''t know very well. Please say it again, Mammy."


    Mammy couldn''t help but say it all over again.


    The details of the etiquette are extremely complicated, including how big to take one step first, left foot or right foot, including a few steps to stop when going to the temple and what to say when going to the temple.


    "Wait." Hua Yuege stopped and asked, "isn''t the temple a place for the emperors and empresses of Daewoo?"? I''m going to do the same? "


    "Yes."


    "All the book seals of your foreign ministers go to the inner shrine to worship their ancestors?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Mammy ignored the improper use of her words and explained: "it''s not necessary for foreign ministers, but you need to hold the Phoenix seal of Daewoo. Although it''s the position of national teacher, the etiquette should be the etiquette of Empress Dowager."

 Chapter 775

    "But such a nature has changed. It''s not the seal of the emperor and empress, but the position of the emperor and empress." Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows.


    The old mother did not have her brain so fast, only said: "this is not the same thing."


    "It''s not." Hua Yuege said, "that''s not good. I want to see your emperor."


    She didn''t know what to say.


    However, Tuo Barry, who was reading a book, looked up and said, "as long as you don''t really marry him, you don''t need to care about the etiquette in one or two steps."


    "It''s not my affectation, but I can''t explain it to Xia Xia with the Empress Dowager etiquette." Hua Yuege said earnestly.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "you decide."


    So Hua Ruge went to the front hall to find juntianxia. Although juntianxia felt it was not right, she followed her advice and only performed the etiquette of conferring the national master.


    It''s only when Hua Yuege is at ease.


    In the evening, they got up early in the morning. Tuo BARREI was reading a book. Hua Ruge was nourishing Jianling.


    Because tomorrow will be canonized, Hua Ruge is a little nervous, so she nourishes her sword for a while and wants to talk with Tuoba Rui to ease the tension.


    She turned to see, only to see Tuo Ba Rui leaning on the head of the bed, focused on reading.


    He was wearing a black lining, with a half concealed neckline showing a large solid chest and satin black hair. His usual cool and arrogant temperament was dispelled by candlelight, leaving only sexy and dignified.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes seemed to stick to him, but he couldn''t move them.


    Tuo Ba Rui turns her head slowly, and her eyes of inquiry fall on her face.


    Hua Ruge and his eye contact slightly embarrassed don''t face, said: "still not sleep?"


    "What can I say?" Tuoba Rui asked.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that I''m going to sacrifice to the Heaven tomorrow. I haven''t experienced it. I''m a little nervous." Hua Yuege whispered, trying not to look at his eyes.


    "I didn''t see that you were nervous tomorrow, but that you were a little nervous now." Tuo Ba Rui raises the lip angle, with the smiling voice rising slightly.


    "Now that I''m with you, I''m not nervous." Hua Ruge opens his eyes and tells lies.


    Tuo Barry approaches her, presses her between him and the head of the bed, and looks at her face at a close distance.


    At such a close distance, Hua Ruge can clearly feel his breath and his eyes with the meaning of joking.


    Suddenly, Tuoba Rui reaches out and presses his hand on the heart of Hua Ruge.


    "What are you doing?" Hua Yuege''s face is redder.


    Tuoba Rui smiled more evil spirit: "not nervous, how can the heart beat so fast."


    "I''m nervous because of tomorrow. It''s none of your business." Hua said as hard as a song.


    Tuo Barry''s playful smile bent over and kissed her lips. His sexy thin lips were so hot that it seemed to burn all her sense.


    Hua Ruge, tormented by his kiss, seems to have turned into a steamed crab, with a layer of crimson on his face and neck.


    Tuo Ba Rui put it on her lips and put it in her ear and asked, "how do you feel?"


    "Hot." Hua Ruge told the truth.


    "I really want you to sweat." Tuoba Rui looks at her, a pair of originally calm eyes become dark.


    Hua rugo shrunk to the foot of the bed and said, "if you stay away from me, I won''t be hot."


    Tuoba Rui pulls her under her body and presses her up again.


    Hua Ruge smelled the danger and said: "I''m serious, let''s stop."


    "Seriously little song, do you want to?" Tuo Ba Rui asked in a low voice in her ear.


    Hua Ruge felt the heat rush on his ears, his heart tightened, and swallowed the water: "Tuoba Rui, you are good to sleep."


    "I''ll let you go if you''re honest." Tuoba Rui doesn''t want to let her go so easily.


    Hua Yuege blushed like a ripe apple. She had an idea in her heart, but she didn''t say it.


    "My little song is shy?" Tuoba Rui evil spirit said a wave and put out the candle.


    When the room fell into darkness, Hua Yuege felt less cramped.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t let her go, but kissed her face and said, "now, do you want to?"


    "Shut up..." Hua rugo wants to find a crack to drill in.


    In fact, she can''t be blamed for this. It''s clear that Tuo BARREI is too tempting.


    See her clench one''s teeth Tuo Ba Rui also not difficult her, just way: "I promise you, as long as we succeed, let you eat me."


    "You''re shameless. You think so." Hua stares at him in a song.


    Tuoba Rui laughed like a fox: "I''ll make you want to."


    "I sleep." Hua Ruge turns around, feeling that she has enough hooligans, but in Tuoba Rui, she is too small a white rabbit.


    Tuo Barry followed her to the foot of the bed, hugged her from behind, and said, "are you still nervous?"


    Hua Yuege is stunned. After such a fuss, she forgot about tomorrow.


    Tuoba Rui said with a low smile, "sleep well and get up early tomorrow."


    "Oh." Hua Yuege answered and closed his eyes.


    In the morning of the next day, before dawn, Hua Ruge was called. Tuo BARREI went out early. She faced dozens of maids alone.


    The palace maids called her out of bed and asked her to take off her clothes and bathe her.


    Hua Ruge was dizzy before she got the chance to take a bath. When she took a bath and changed into a new coat, these people put her in front of the mirror to make up again.


    There are only three people who comb their hair and two who put on makeup.


    Hua Ruge has never been dressed like this since she came to the mainland, so she kept staring at the mirror and repeatedly reminded: "powder should not be so thick, just pounce a little, don''t draw so heavy eyebrows, lipstick has light color, this is too red..."


    The maids did what she said, but there was no difference between wearing makeup and not wearing it. However, Sheng Zui''s face, which can''t pick out any flaws, is full of indignation even if it''s not wearing makeup.


    She was quite satisfied with her hair combed. There was no high bun with a little broken hair.


    "Does this hair have a name?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "It''s feiyunji, a senior teacher back home. It was combed by the empresses when they were conferred." Said the old mother on one side.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is better than not asking. She has everything to do with her concubine.


    The old mother observed that her face was not good, so she said, "don''t mind, my Lord. There is no precedent for a female national teacher in Daewoo''s past dynasties. The maidservants can only dress you up as a concubine."


    "Well, I''ll take it. Just hurry up." Hua Ruge is good at talking.


    After combing their hair, the palace ladies took out a set of silver hair ornaments and inserted them in their hair. They looked smart and not vulgar at all.


    "Knowing that you don''t like vulgar hair ornaments, the emperor personally ordered people to create this set." The old mother was on the side.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head: "not bad."


    From the dressing table, the palace maids dressed her in official clothes. Half of the boxes of clothes were put on her body layer by layer. Hua Ruge said helplessly: "this is summer, can''t you make a more human-oriented official uniform? Like short sleeves or something. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ladies and gentlemen.

 Chapter 776

    However, although the number of the official uniform is a little more, I don''t know what material it is made of. It''s surprisingly fresh and elegant.


    The dress is white, with the patterns embroidered with light blue threads. It''s a narcissus flower after flower. It''s elegant without losing its charm.


    The overall shape is very elegant, the inside is a waist suit, the outside is an open wide robe with large sleeves, looking at the grand atmosphere.


    However, Hua rugo only thinks that this dress is a mobile broom, and does not need to be swept on the way.


    After wearing her clothes, she went out. Tuo BARREI, who had his back to the door, turned around, looked at her and nodded, "yes."


    Hua Ruge''s appearance and temperament are not to be chosen. Changing a suit of clothes is just changing a style. Now, the official uniform, which is a little thick and heavy, binds her wild and casual. What stands out is her nobility and elegance. She shows some dignity unconsciously when she puts up her hands and feet.


    "Of course." Hua Ruge can''t learn modesty.


    Like Tuoba Rui''s lips, it shows a light smile.


    Hua Ruge rode in a sedan chair to the place of canonization, that is, the heaven sacrificing platform.


    This platform is not in the palace, but a long distance from the palace. It is said that the key book will be sealed there.


    It''s a grand ceremony for all the civil and military officials to be present.


    Because Hua Ruge got up too early and was drowsy in the sedan chair, but she was afraid to touch her hair in a bun and just kept up sleeping. In order to kill time, she chatted with the two maids in the sedan chair.


    The content of chatting is also quite common. It''s nothing more than how big, how much money you get every month, and whether you have a boyfriend or not.


    The two maids were stunned by her questions. I didn''t expect that they would talk like this in the identity of Hua Ruge.


    Their two interesting reactions also made Hua Ruge very happy along the way and didn''t feel too sleepy at the end.


    The sedan chair went through the official road and entered a palace. After several rounds, it stopped at the end of the sacrificial platform.


    At this time, the mammy outside said, "master Guoshi, slow down."


    The white curtain was lifted, and the maid got out of the car first, and then helped her out.


    When Hua Ruge left the sedan chair, he saw the white jade stone steps in front of him. The stone steps were not high but long. A few steps would be a platform. Now there are ministers on both sides. It can be seen from the official uniforms that one side is the minister and the other is the general.


    At this time, Mammy murmured in a low voice: "Sir, you stand here and wait for the announcement above."


    Hua Yuege looked up and saw the other end of the jade step. Jun Tianxia was dressed in a dark blue dragon robe. The Dragon embroidered with gold thread was lifelike. He wore a pingtian crown, which was a little more intimidating than before.


    A eunuch standing next to him is now carrying out the bright yellow imperial edict in his hand, saying: "it''s carried by heaven. The emperor ordered that there is a female Hua Ruge who is guided by heaven''s order. Today, she will take over the position of Dayu''s national teacher, ranking first among the important officials, and worship here."


    Hua Ruge''s arms are crossed in front of him according to the etiquette. In a long voice, he said, "I''ll take your orders."


    Then the officials on both sides of the jade steps knelt down, and the mountain shouted, "see the master of Guoshi."


    Hua Ruge listened to Mammy''s words and walked slowly to the jade steps. Now there are only two people at the end who have not knelt. One is the king''s world and the other is blue ice.


    LAN binger is wearing a mask and looking at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge knew that he should pay attention to etiquette at this time, so he just smiled in his eyes, and there was no other expression.


    Juntianxia also looked over, but his deep eyes were more complicated than those of LAN binger.


    At this time, his heart was not happy, because the people he was thinking of didn''t become his Empress.


    But he could not say it was hard, because although she did not become the emperor or empress, her name would soon be recorded in Daewoo''s air transport volume, together with his name.


    Hua Ruge didn''t have the energy to speculate about the idea of the monarchy. She was thinking about the precautions that mammy taught her yesterday.


    How to go, how to stop.


    LAN bing''er looks at the confusion in Hua Ruge''s eyes from time to time. It''s hard to resist the smile.


    Other people don''t know, but she knows that Hua Ruge has always hated this etiquette. It''s not how low-key Hua Ruge is, but that she dislikes trouble and never remembers it.


    Fortunately, it''s not a big deal. Hua Ruge didn''t follow the order when he arrived. He watched himself go.


    Look at the following teaching guide mammy directly inhaled, after the end of the heart, the emperor will not cut her.


    But she was also wronged. She had taught.


    Hua Ruge walked to the platform at the end of the steps, first saluted to the emperor, then turned around to all the ministers who were still kneeling and said, "you are all in peace."


    "Thank you, master Guoshi." All the officials shouted and stood up orderly.


    Hua Ruge turns around again. In front of her is a jade tablet as big as a wall. It''s very smooth and has nothing engraved on it.


    The eunuch, who had previously proclaimed an edict, stood at the side of Hua Ruge''s body and said, "kneel!"


    So Hua Yuege slowly knelt down towards the stone tablet, followed the memory, and said, "heaven is on the top, Emperor Dayu''s Dynasty Hua Yuege is now the position of national teacher, and here is the whole ceremony."


    And she slowly bowed down to the jade tablet.


    As soon as she knelt down, the jade stele suddenly lit up. On it, the dense light and shadow were all the names of officials, while Hua Ruge''s name soon appeared in the front of the officials. The font was very big, just behind the king, in the same row with blue ice.


    "Courtesy!"


    The eunuch spoke again.


    Hua Ruge got up and another eunuch brought a tray with a gold seal in an open wooden box and a gold book on the other side.


    Juntianxia came forward and took the printed book and called it "Hua ru" singer.


    "Thank you very much, Emperor." Hua Ruge took over the printed book and turned to meet all the ministers.


    All the ministers knelt down again and said in unison, "congratulations to the national teacher and the emperor."


    "All love is in peace." Jun Tianxia stands on the side of Hua Ruge''s body and says in a loud voice.


    With the congratulations of all the ministers, the ceremony was finished. Hua rugo thought that it would be wise not to go to the temple or the dinner party. Otherwise, it would be a day of trouble.


    It was almost noon after the ceremony, and Hua rugo stayed in the palace beside the altar to rest.


    Jun Tianxia and LAN binger are also there.


    The three sat on the table, waiting for the Royal meal while chatting.


    "I said binger, were you so upset at that time?" Hua Yuege asked after drinking tea.


    LAN bing''er shook his head: "my position is different. After announcing to the world, I can live in the priesthood directly. Daewoo only knows that there is a high priest, even my name is unknown."


    "Or you are happy." Hua Ruge exclaimed.


    It''s hard for her to wear such thick clothes in the sun and pay attention to her manners.


    LAN bing''er added another cup of tea to her with a smile and said, "my sister has worked hard. I''ll eat more later."


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "binger knows me."

 Chapter 777

    The two chatted happily, but Jun Tianxia never spoke.


    Hua rugo knew that he didn''t speak much. He thought about it and said, "you gave me the seal of the national master. What about the seal of the emperor and empress?"


    "It''s for you, too." The king raised his eyes and said.


    "No, you just gave me a seal. Isn''t it multi-purpose?" Hua Yuege asked.


    When she finished, she saw that juntianxia didn''t say anything, just looked at her.


    "Not that one." Hua Ruge said that she took out a wooden box given by juntianxia to her when she was dealing with Ye''s family.


    When she took it out and opened it, it was indeed a gold seal, which was a circle made by the National Teacher''s seal, on which was carved a phoenix with wings to fly.


    LAN binger was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that Daewoo''s empress dowager seal would be in China as a singer.


    Hua Yuege looked at the seal and looked up at Jun Tianxia and said, "you already know this day?"


    "I want to give you an identity that can completely control the seal." You can tell the truth.


    "No wonder you don''t let me open it. If you do, I''ll give it back to you." Hua mumbled like a song.


    "The gentleman world laughs a way:" this keeps


    "I''ll keep it first, and I''ll give it back to you after I succeed." Hua Ruge insisted.


    Jun Tianxia nodded, "OK."


    The three simply ate something and went back to each other. At this time, Tuo BARREI had left the palace and lived in the house he and Hua rugo had bought in the capital.


    Hua Ruge went back after he was canonized.


    In the courtyard, Tuo BARREI is making tea. It seems that he is waiting for her to come back.


    Hua Ruge went into the door and took off her robe and threw it to the maid. He went into the pavilion and said, "it''s too hot outside. It''s better to stay at home."


    "Is it better to have my family or not?" Tuoba Rui raised her eyes with a smile.


    "Where you are, it''s home. That''s all." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui is in a good mood: "it''s up to you to pass."


    Hua Ruge looked at the hot tea on the table and shook his head. "It''s so hot that we can''t stop drinking tea."


    "What would you like to drink?" Tuoba Rui looks up and asks.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "eat watermelon."


    "Good." Tuoba Rui orders people to take watermelons and knives and cut them on the table.


    In this hot summer, looking at the big watermelon with green skin and red soil, I feel cool.


    Tuoba Rui cut a piece and handed it to her. "Eat it."


    "That''s right." Hua is like a song holding a watermelon, laughing so hard that he can''t see his teeth.


    Tuoba Rui is helpless: "you see this point of success."


    "It''s called having fun in time. Don''t be bored." Hua Ruge said while biting the watermelon.


    Tuoba Rui nodded, still drinking tea.


    Hua Ruge was satisfied after eating three big watermelons in a row. She came to Tuo barrow and said, "we don''t need to prepare anything for what we are going to do."


    "I have nothing to prepare." Tuoba Rui said and looked at Xianghua and said, "but you have it."


    "What?" Hua Yuege asked positively.


    Tuoba Rui beckoned her to get closer.


    Hua Ruge knew that this kind of things are very secret, so she listened to the past very well.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s lips stick to her ears, saying: "wash well, be ready for psychology."


    Hua Ruge''s face turned red as soon as she heard this. She pedaled Tuoba Rui and said, "You Rascal..."


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in his arms, kisses her after that, and laughs a lot.


    Hua rugo bared his teeth at him: "I will bite you again."


    "I can eat it." Tuoba Rui is very obedient, but it''s hard to let Hua Ruge not want to deviate from him when he has a bad smile on his face.


    "Can you be serious?" Hua Ruge looks frustrated.


    She found that Tuo BARREI came back to tease her this time, and her frequency rose in a straight line. She couldn''t stand it.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked right, and looked at her seriously and said, "I''ve always been very serious. This is our major event, and nothing can be delayed."


    Hua Yuege''s face is loveless.


    Who can help her.


    But God was obviously busy and didn''t have time to listen to her, so she was teased by Tuo BARREI for a while.


    After taking a bath in the evening, Hua Ruge turns to the quilt to close her eyes and install ostrich instead of reading.


    Tuoba Rui took a look at the bed and asked lightly, "so early to sleep?"


    "Well."


    "Don''t you chat?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, you look good. "


    "But I still find it more interesting to chat with you." Tuoba Rui said that he had got into bed and grabbed her out of the quilt.


    Hua Ruge said bitterly, "I want to sleep."


    "Sleep together." Tuo Ba Rui waves out the candle and lets her lie on her arm and circle her in her arms.


    Hua Ruge was on guard for a long time. Seeing that he didn''t change, he relaxed.


    Tuoba Rui kisses her forehead with a smile and says, "don''t disturb you, go to sleep."


    Hua Ruge nodded and closed his eyes.


    The next day she woke up, Tuo BARREI had prepared breakfast, she was eating well, and there was a guard outside to report: "Your Majesty, madam, the Royal Palace of Daewoo came to see you."


    "Come in, please." Hua Ruge said nothing and didn''t delay his porridge.


    Soon a little eunuch came in and said, "I''ve seen your majesty, I''ve seen your master."


    Tuoba Rui was always cold and didn''t answer.


    "What is it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "The temple master of Cangsong Temple entered the Palace this morning. Emperor, please come over." The little eunuch said.


    "I see. Go back first. We''ll be there later." Hua Ruge nods.


    When the little eunuch retired, Hua Yuege said, "this is traceless. It''s to see me. How can I go to the Palace first?"


    "He''s going to take part in it, so we can be sure." Tuoba Rui slowly said.


    "Yes." Hua Ruge thinks the same.


    After eating, they sat in a sedan chair and entered the palace. When they entered the palace, Hua Yuege said to the small marten in the space, "don''t sleep, marten, come out to discuss affairs."


    "It''s too much trouble. I listen to my sister." Mink''s lazy voice.


    These days, it has nothing to do with Zhenghai. It can have a good sleep in a space full of aura, so it doesn''t want to be disturbed by other things.


    "You are lazier than I am." Hua Ruge says helplessly.


    In the hall, Emperor Tianxia sits on the top, and childe Wuwen sits at the bottom.


    Tuoba Rui goes in, nods to the two people, and sits opposite the childe without trace.


    "You are early enough." Hua Yuege said, looking at the childe without trace, "is it OK?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s cured." The childe without trace replied with a smile.


    Hua Ruge nodded and sat beside Tuoba Rui.


    "The temple Lord is here to participate in our plan. We have a lot of help." You are the first to speak.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked up at the childe and said, "with the Lord''s participation, our victory will be even greater."


    "I''m flattered. It''s a matter of the world. I should do my part." "No trace childe says with a smile.

 Chapter 778

    "The probability of success is very small, but I think we can all participate in it." Hua Ruge''s inexplicable confidence.


    "You dare to say that," said the emperor with a smile


    "I will not only say but also do it." Hua rugo said, "when shall we start?"


    After she asked this question, Tuoba Rui and childe wutrace turned their heads to the emperor.


    They are only auxiliary. What really needs to be arranged is the monarchy.


    "All the cities on earth need to be set up with defensive barriers. I''ve sent the array mage down. It should take a month to finish the arrangement." The way of the king.


    "Because of the scarcity of array mages?" Tuo Ba Rui asked.


    Jun Tianxia nodded: "one month is the fastest."


    "We will send out all the masters of the clan. We should shorten the time by a large margin." Asked the childe without trace.


    "Yes."


    "That''s easy to say. We will issue a dispatch order. The three forces of the array mages will let you dispatch them." Hua Yuege concluded.


    "In this way, the border will not be a problem. Plus other matters, we can be fully prepared in half a month." The way of the king.


    "How can we cooperate? Even if the emperor puts it forward, we can make preparations early." The childe without trace opens his mouth.


    Tuoba Rui nods at one side.


    "Can the temple master and his disciples be responsible for the protection of the border at that time?" King world inquires.


    "No problem." Childe Wuxian should go.


    Juntianxia turns to look at Tuoba Rui and says, "you have taken the sacred Ganoderma grass, and then it will take you to fight against Tianwei."


    "Good." Tuoba Rui has no problem.


    "And me and me?" Hua Yuege asked, looking impatient.


    All three people in the hall were helpless. How excited she could be in front of such a life and death matter.


    Jun Tianxia rubbed his eyebrows and said, "you can use Phoenix seal with me."


    "That''s quite simple." Hua Yuege nodded to accept.


    "There is also an important task for the king to do, that is, to use the demon God clock to hold the earth and prevent the earth from falling when the heavenly way collapses." The king said, looking at Xianghua like a song, he asked, "where is the king?"


    "He asked me to help him, and I agreed." Hua said like a song.


    Juntianxia nodded: "that''s all. Let''s stay in Wangdu for a while. If you have something, we can solve it as soon as possible."


    "Good." The three answered at the same time.


    "I came to see you. Should you provide a place to live?" said the childe, looking at Hua Ruge


    Hua Ruge wanted to say yes, but the words turned around in the mouth. At last, he looked at Tuoba Rui and said, "the mansion is yours. What do you think?"


    "If the temple master doesn''t mind, he is welcome." Tuoba Rui is ready to go.


    "Thank you so much." Thank you.


    Hua Ruge was relieved to see that the atmosphere was good.


    After the meeting, the three people went back and attracted countless eyes along the way, admiring the Yanfu of Muhua like a song.


    But Hua Ruge''s feeling now is not good at all, because she always feels that the atmosphere of the three people walking together is a little awkward.


    She didn''t know how the other two felt, but she didn''t talk much all the way.


    "Let''s find a place to eat." Hua Ruge tries to mediate the atmosphere.


    Tuoba Rui looked at her and asked, "what do you want to eat?"


    "Qitianlou, the food there is good. Let''s eat there." Hua Ruge''s eyes turn.


    "Good." Promise to come down.


    Tuoba Rui nodded, saying that he had no opinion.


    So the three people turned around the corner and went around to the Qitian tower. Before they entered the door, they heard the sound of banging inside. It was the sound of fighting with bowls falling.


    There are people running out of it. The scene is very chaotic.


    Hua rugo just wanted to suggest a change of food, but soon heard a familiar voice coming out of it.


    "I said Yan Zixing, are you really here? Don''t think I''m afraid of you." The voice is very rough and highly recognizable.


    Then Yan Zixing said coldly, "don''t be afraid to hide."


    "Bang bang bang bang!"


    Another sound of plates and bowls falling.


    "Yan Zixing, I don''t want to fight with you because I let you, not because I''m afraid of you." Mao Jun''s voice was a little confused.


    "Go in and have a look." Hua said with a smile.


    When they went in, they saw Yan Zixing kicking over a table, and all the food on the table was buckled towards Mao Jun.


    Mao Jun dodged and said in a loud voice, "I will not forget your birthday. You will not end up with me."


    "As for." Yan Zixing spared no effort but set off another table to fight.


    Mao Jun saw Hua Ruge at the door in the space of dodge. As soon as his eyes flashed, he came to Hua Ruge and said, "Ruge, tell me about him, and I''ll forget his birthday. I have to go with me."


    Yan Zixing saw Hua Ruge''s always indifferent face flashed a surprise and said, "Ruge, how did you come?"


    Hua Yuege looked at him and then at the embarrassed Mao Jun. he said with a smile, "if I don''t come here, I can''t see the two brothers fighting like this."


    "If you are wrong, he is the one who fought hard. I am the one who was beaten." Mao Jun is on one side.


    Yan Zixing looked at him coldly: "it''s your fault."


    "I know, I know. Anyway, the birthday is today. It hasn''t passed yet. I can''t give it to you now." Mao Jun has a good attitude.


    Yan Zixing''s face relaxed a little.


    "It''s better to come sooner than later. It turns out that today is brother Yan''s birthday. Let''s have a drink and celebrate his birthday." Hua Yuege said, looking at Tuoba Rui and childe wutrace.


    Mao Jun and Yan Zixing have a look at each other, bow at the same time, silent salute.


    After all, there are a lot of people here. It may frighten a lot of people by announcing their names.


    "I won''t be with you. Drink less." Tuoba Rui road.


    "No trace childe also way:" I also, ate to go back early


    "That''s fine, but you two remember to eat." Hua said as a song.


    They answered and left one after another.


    Mao Jun saw the two people go far before he came near Hua Ruge and said, "I really have you. It seems that you have taken them down."


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "don''t scare me, brother Mao. I want to live."


    With Tuo Barry''s disposition, let alone her doing so, I don''t think she can see the sun the next day.


    Yan Zixing said directly, "waiter, I''ll accompany you to eat the broken things upstairs."


    The waiter came out of the counter and said with a smile, "OK, please come upstairs, sir."


    When encountering such people as Yan Zixing smashing the shop, they will bear it even if they don''t want to, let alone they will be compensated.


    Yan Zixing and Hua Ruge go upstairs, and Mao Jun apologizes: "it''s really wrong."


    Qitianlou''s business is always good. The upstairs box is full, so they can only eat in the hall. Fortunately, some people don''t pay attention to the environment and don''t mind in the hall.

 Chapter 779

    Three people sit down, Hua Ruge active way: "today for brother Yan birthday, this meal I invite."


    Both men have no objection.


    "Waiter, the best food and the best wine." Hua Yuege said directly.


    "OK, wait a moment, my guest. I''ll go now." The second child answered and trotted downstairs.


    "Ruge, you are more and more powerful now, but we have heard a lot of legends about you." Mao Jun worships Tao.


    "It''s said that the more the rumors spread, the more outrageous they are. I can''t believe it. Brother Mao, don''t give me any credit." Hua Ruge laughs and laughs.


    Yan Zixing looked at her and said, "although the rumors are wrong, your present position is real."


    "Good luck." Hua Ruge said with a sigh, "our brother has disappeared for a long time."


    "Mao Jun nodded:" yes, more than a year, we have been in the capital for half a year


    "I heard from bing''er, but I''ve been busy for a while. I didn''t spare time to reminisce about the past." Hua Ruge sighs with emotion.


    Since the battle of Zhengmo, her affairs have been one after another, and there are few elegant stories about drinking and reminiscing about the past.


    "I know you''re busy. We were busy taking part in Tianfu college." Mao Jun road.


    Yan Zixing nodded and looked at Hua Ruge and said, "the assessment was originally set at this time, but I heard it was cancelled by you."


    "There is such a thing. The mainland is not peaceful recently. It''s not the time for assessment. We will recruit students after the dust settles down." Hua Ruge said truthfully.


    Three people chatted with each other, and then they brought up the food one after another, so they began to chat while drinking.


    "Usually I don''t think how fast time flies, but when I see you, I think of how you can go up step by step to realize that it has been so long." Mao Jun said with emotion.


    "I agree with that." Yan Zixing also said.


    Hua Ruge drank a glass of wine beautifully and said after a long aftertaste: "two brothers don''t lift me, I''m a little embarrassed."


    "Ha ha." Mao Jun said with a smile, "OK, not to mention it."


    "We had a hard time getting together, coming, drinking." Hua Ruge raised the wine jar directly.


    Mao Jun and Yan Zixing did not show any affectation either. They also raised their own wine jar to touch each other and then drank it with their heads up.


    After drinking, all three laughed.


    Mao Jun leaned forward and said to Hua Ruge, "are we blocking your Yanfu? We could have had a meal with you and your childe Wuxian."


    Hua Ruge took a big sip of wine and waved his hand repeatedly: "what kind of Yanfu is there? Let''s not be embarrassed when the three of us are together. I wish I could have escaped earlier."


    "Mao Jun looked at her and smiled:" I didn''t expect that you also have people who are afraid


    "You don''t know how careful Tuoba Rui is." Hua is as bitter as a song.


    "We are relieved to see you like this." Yan Zixing said on one side.


    Hua Ruge did not understand: "what can I rest assured?"


    "Finally someone can control you, and make you less trouble." Yan Zixing road.


    "Mao Jun nodded:" is this truth, you are all good, is the temper is too big


    "Ha ha..." Hua Yuege said with a dry smile, "I am not the one who can make trouble when we are together."


    She is also occasionally publicized a little, Tuo Ba Rui but a word not to shoot the dead.


    "In a word, your majesty will protect you and take care of you, and you can be honest." Mao Jun road.


    Yan Zixing nodded his head and agreed.


    "Whose friends are you two? How can you help him talk?" Hua rugo is very dissatisfied with this.


    Mao Jun patted her on the shoulder and said, "don''t complain. I don''t know how many girls are asking for the chance to be managed. Now it''s up to you to smile."


    "That''s not unreasonable." Hua rugo thought for a moment.


    "Just think it through. Let''s drink it." Mao Jun said he took a big drink first.


    Hua Ruge didn''t think much about his own affairs either. His eyes turned and he said with a smile: "brother Mao, brother Yan is born today. You can''t help expressing it."


    Yan Zixing looked at him after hearing the words.


    Mao Jun almost choked with a sip of wine. After putting down the wine jar, he glared at Hua Ruge and said, "you''re making a mess."


    Aware of Yan Zixing''s eyes, he said more and more quietly behind him.


    Hua Yuege was afraid that the world would not be disordered and asked, "brother Mao, you are not unprepared."


    I forgot what I was going to prepare.


    Yan Zixing''s eyes are getting colder and colder.


    "Of course I''m ready. Let''s have a drink first. I''ll send it later." Mao Jun arranges his thoughts and organizes his language.


    He is now searching for what he can deliver.


    "So it is. Brother Mao is really interested." Hua laughs like a song.


    Mao Jun stares at her.


    Hua is like a song, as if unaware.


    "My gift is more important at the end, such as song you should also express it." Mao Jun turns to pit her.


    "Ruge only knows my birthday today, of course, there is no time to prepare." Yan Zixing''s detour before Hua Ruge started.


    Mao Jun''s face is full of bitter melons. He only thought of it today.


    "Although I didn''t prepare it specially, brother Yan will show me when he is born." Hua Yuege said that he took out a white jade bottle from the space and handed it to Yan Zixing: "this is a saint yuan Dan, which is for brother Yan to break through."


    Yan Zixing and Mao Jun were stunned at her words.


    Shengyuan pill is the top pill that can be refined by Jiupin pill master. It can improve the accomplishments for several years, reshape the root bone and improve the cultivation speed. The effect is extremely good.


    But because there are few masters of Jiupin pill in this continent, most people of Shengyuan pill have never heard of it, let alone bought it.


    Before Mao Jun and Yan Zixing had said that, a big round faced man at the next table laughed: "you little girl looks so good, you don''t blink when you talk about panic."


    Hua Ruge turned to look at him with a surprisingly good attitude: "for the sake of you saying I''m beautiful, I won''t pursue you to say I''m bragging."


    "You''re such a big girl." The round faced man came to the table and said, "I''d like to see what kind of elixir it is."


    Then he reached for the jade bottle on the table.


    Yan Zixing''s eyebrows wrinkled and he would stop.


    "Let him go." Hua Ruge laughs casually.


    The big man opened the jade bottle, and the sharp and strong fragrance of the medicine came out. Just smelling the taste, people were intoxicated and felt refreshed.


    The round faced man didn''t know the elixir, but he also knew that it was a high-level elixir he had never been exposed to.


    He was stunned for a while, then he closed the small bottle again, looking at Hua Ruge''s eyes a little surprised.


    "Senior can be identified. Is this shengyuandan?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The big man was asked that he couldn''t get off the stage for a long time. "It''s not at all. It''s just a pill for ordinary growth and cultivation. How can you have nine pills for a little baby?"

 Chapter 780

    There are many friars in the hall on the second floor. Hearing this, they all think it makes sense. After all, shengyuandan is not a real thing, and there may not be several in the whole continent.


    There are two other people at the same table, one of them is thin and says to the other, "second brother, I think this little girl is familiar to me."


    The man called the second elder brother stared at the thin man and said, "you see which pretty girl said that. Last time you flirted with other girls, you were beaten to lie in bed for half a month. This time you don''t have a long memory?"


    "Second brother, can you not mention the last time?" The thin man looks embarrassed, but when his eyes fall on Hua Ruge''s face, he will still feel familiar.


    "Where should I have met her, and where?" He muttered over there himself.


    After hearing the round faced man''s words, Mao Jun also clapped the table and stood up and said, "joke, you said it''s not true. Do you know what shengyuandan looks like?"


    The round face big man smelt speech eye to turn, smiled a way: "below is the famous elder of the flying cloud clan, had the honor to see the saint yuan Dan in the early years, this really is not true."


    "I don''t want to argue with you. I''ll bring it." Mao Jun asked for the pills directly.


    This kind of person at first glance is a person who scribbles the sense of existence, and there is no point arguing with him.


    The round face big man no longer talks with him, but looks at Hua Ruge smilingly: "girl, is this bought?"


    "Yes, is there anything wrong?" Hua Ruge poured himself a glass of wine and tasted it slowly.


    "It must have cost a lot of money." The round faced man said regretfully.


    Hua Ruge shook his head indifferently and said, "not many, not many, but five million gold coins."


    All the people in the hall took a breath of air-conditioning when they heard this. Isn''t that enough?


    "It''s not a small amount, but it''s a fake. It''s a pity there are so many gold coins."


    "I don''t know much about this. Is it true?" Hua Yuege''s face is aching.


    The round face big man affirms a bit of head way: "not really, look is false."


    "That''s a big loss for me." Hua Ruge looks down regretfully, but his eyebrows are full of smiles.


    Mao Jun and Yan Zixing look at each other and begin to mourn for the round faced man. There are so many people here. If you provoke anyone, you must provoke Hua like a song.


    "Since it''s not shengyuandan, it''s useless for you to keep it. It''s better to sell it to me to reduce your loss." The round faced man said at the right time.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened and said, "I''m willing to spend five million gold coins on my pills?"


    "No, no, it''s just an ordinary elixir for promoting cultivation. You can buy 50000 gold coins at the auction." The round faced man said, and said, "I''m just in need and I''m too lazy to go to the auction. I''ll give you 100000 gold coins. How about selling them to me?"


    Hua pretends to think like a song.


    The friars around me thought it was wrong. 100000 gold coins is not a small amount. The big man is willing to take it out and buy a common pill.


    It''s not going to be that simple.


    Is it a high quality pill?


    Most of the people present can think of this. Looking at Hua Ruge''s serious thinking, they all pinched a sweat for her. If they sell it, they may be cheated.


    "Girl, you can think about it. If you don''t sell it to me, it''s not worth the price." The round faced man continued.


    Mao Jun and Yan Zixing are both good at watching plays.


    Hua Yuege raised his head and said stubbornly, "but I still firmly believe that this is the real saint yuan Dan."


    "How can you be stubborn, little girl? I can still cheat you when I am so old." The round faced man pretended to be unhappy.


    "The elder misunderstood, the younger generation didn''t believe the meaning of the elder, just believed in their own judgment." Hua is like the way of song and Qi.


    "I can guarantee that this pill is fake," said the round faced man. "If you want to sell it to me, you will cry."


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "how about making a bet with my predecessors?"


    All the people in the hall got up to look.


    "Bet what?" A round faced man has no idea.


    "Bet on the truth of this pill." Hua rugo looked at the medicine bottle in his hand and said, "if this is not shengyuandan, I will give it to the elder for free."


    "Are you sure?" the round faced man asked doubtfully


    "A word cannot be recalled." Hua Yuege said with a smile: "but what if this one is true? What are you going to lose to me, elder? "


    Although the round faced man was not sure what kind of elixir it was, he didn''t believe that it was nine grade elixir, so he said with great confidence, "whatever you say."


    "Well, if this is a slap from master shengyuandan, how about it?" Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    People in the hall didn''t expect Hua rugo to say such a bet. They were all stunned.


    There is no spiritual power fluctuation on this girl. She doesn''t wear a soul master''s robe, and she doesn''t have a rank badge on her chest. At such a young age, even a monk''s accomplishments are not high.


    The two young men around her should also be at division level.


    But the round faced man looked at the fluctuation of his body''s spiritual power. He was at least a master of the division level. Two of his table didn''t arrive at the division, which was almost the same.


    The strength of the two sides is obviously unequal, and this girl is so provocative, it''s a bit unknown that the world is thick.


    The round face big man was angry by her to smile: "you this wench courage really is not small."


    "No matter what you dare to do, I''ll just ask you, how dare you bet?" Hua, like a song, laughs innocuously.


    The round face big man sinks a face to say: "bet, bet, when I am afraid you cannot."


    Hua rugo heard her saying that, the smile on her face was stronger, and said directly, "I''m sorry, you lost."


    "Joke, do you think I''ll lose if I lose?" A round faced man''s disdain.


    "I don''t believe it." Hua rugo said and stretched out his hand and said, "give me the pill and I will prove it for you."


    The round faced man disdained to put the jade bottle on her hand and said, "I''ll see what you can do."


    Hua Ruge took back his hand and didn''t do anything. He just looked at Yan Zixing and Mao Jun and said, "it''s almost the same here. Why don''t we go to another place to eat?"


    "Good." Mao Jun and Yan Zixing nodded to express no opinion.


    Hua Yuege takes the lead in getting up.


    The round faced man stopped in front of her and said, "you haven''t proved it to me yet."


    "Proof?" Hua, such as song, a pick of lips, a deep smile in his eyes, and then the backhand is a slap.


    "Pa!"


    She waved her arm to bring out a white light, and then directly pulled the big man away, and made a few turns in the air and smashed him on the table where he had eaten.


    He smashed the table directly with his strong body, and then he rolled the food and drink on the ground.

 Chapter 781

    How could it be possible to see all the people in the hall in a daze?


    That round face big man is a war division, unexpectedly has no resistance to be pulled to fly?


    The two people at the same table rolled on the ground before they reacted. The man of medium height stared at Hua Ruge and said, "you haven''t proved it. Why do you beat people?"


    It''s reasonable to be strong.


    "I made this pill myself. I say it''s Shengyuan pill. It''s it." Hua Yuege said it with a wild voice, turned around and left.


    People in the hall heard this sentence and some reactions could not come, what is her refining?


    Is this little girl an alchemist?


    Or the kind that can make shengyuandan?


    Just kidding.


    The round face big man''s whole face is swollen, but he can''t see the shape. Two bloody teeth spit out, pointing to the direction of Hua Ruge''s leaving. He says something with a vague meaning, but no one can understand it.


    "Thin son Leng for a while, way:" I seem to remember, I am not to have seen her oneself, have seen a portrait


    "Who do you think this is?" Asked the man of medium height.


    The thin man swallowed his saliva and said difficultly: "it seems that Hua Ruge... "


    "Who Who? The man of medium stature is stupefied voice, oneself all felt the difficulty of oneself pronunciation.


    When people in the hall heard the name, they accidentally took a breath of cool air and believed 90%.


    Young and beautiful, with a strong character, he is also a alchemist of Jiupin.


    Who else is this not Hua Ruge?


    The round faced man was stunned for a long time. In the end, he was in a cold sweat and couldn''t stand up.


    He''s afraid.


    It''s said that Hua Ruge killed people without blinking an eye. He ran to her and lied to her. He wanted to buy Shengyuan Dan with 100000 gold coins?


    Isn''t it too long?


    Thin also wiped a sweat way: "fortunately this time I didn''t go to flirt with her."


    If he dared to flirt this time, it would not be as simple as lying in bed for half a month. He would probably sleep underground for a lifetime.


    The man of medium height is also giving himself a good breath. Thinking of his doubts, he can''t breathe easily.


    The other people in the hall looked at each other with a long-term look on their faces.


    They actually saw Hua Ruge in the rumor, and saw her beating people on the spot. After that, there was another topic of boasting.


    Hua Ruge and Mao Jun came out. Hua Ruge handed Yan Zixing the pills and said, "brother Yan, have a happy birthday."


    "Thank you so much." Yan Zixing took it in his hand and said with a smile, "but I think the best gift is the slap you just drew. It''s interesting."


    "No, this kind of person just owes a lesson. I think that if he just said not to sell, he would start robbing." Mao Jun said angrily.


    "It''s also that I''m not going out recently. I forgot that it''s going to stop." Hua Ruge shook his head.


    "It''s thanks to us this time. If someone who really knows nothing about the world is cheated or robbed by him." Mao Jun continued.


    Yan Zixing nodded, "yes."


    "I think it''ll be a long memory this time." Hua rugo said and took out another medicine bottle and handed it to Mao Jun: "this is also Shengyuan pill, when I congratulate brother Mao''s birthday in advance."


    I don''t know when we will meet next time, she still sent it in advance.


    Mao Jun saw the bottle''s eyes brightened, but he quickly shook his head and said, "my birthday just passed last month. It''s still early."


    "Then it will be a gift for me to make up." Hua Ruge said and put the pill in Mao Jun''s hand.


    "Thank you so much that I don''t have to envy Yan Tzu." Mao Junxi Zizi up.


    Hua Ruge shakes her head and laughs.


    Now it''s almost dusk. Under the leadership of Mao Jun, the three people come to a roadside stall. The stall owner is an old man who makes a local dish with old taste.


    "Old uncle Cui''s cooking skill doesn''t say that the rice wine he brewed is unique. If it wasn''t far away, I wouldn''t go to qitianlou." Mao Jun found a table to sit down and wiped it by himself, but it was nothing out of sight.


    The old man set up a shed on the side of the road, just fried vegetables and brought them to another table. He came and said with a smile, "Xiaojun is here again. What can I eat?"


    "We''re not in a hurry. We''ll eat as much as you cook." Mao Jun road.


    "OK." The old man responded kindly and turned his head into the shed.


    "by the way, I''ll move three jars of yellow wine made by yourself." Mao Jun said and went straight in.


    When he came out, he had already moved three small jars of wine and said, "this wine has a long history and great potential. You can drink less."


    "I''ll try it." Hua Yuege came back with a new face.


    Her passion for wine is always highly loyal.


    Clap open the clay cover and open the jar, the turbid old wine will give off a strong fragrance. Hua Ruge took a sip and said: "it''s better than the Spring Festival drunk in qitianlou. I knew we would drink here in the morning."


    "Try it and promise not to let you down." Mao Jun said he had a drink first.


    Hua Ruge nodded and began to take a sip. After a few sips, he exclaimed, "it''s really good wine. It''s good enough."


    "Drink less, as you have been told." Yan Zixing reminds me.


    They can know that Hua is greedy and almost drunk when she drinks, so they remind her earlier when she is not drunk.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "OK, I see. Drink less."


    Although she said that, she never stopped drinking, one mouthful after another, like a drunkard.


    Mao Jun said with a smile, "Ruge, you really look like a man at this point."


    "Who says women can''t drink?" Hua Ruge wiped his mouth and said, "you don''t know. Since the beginning of Zhengmo war, I''ve been too busy to drink, and no one around me can drink, suffocating me."


    "That''s all. I don''t care about you. Today we are drunk." Yan Zixing said.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "I''m too strict with my family. I still have to restrain myself."


    If she goes back drunk, Tuo BARREI will not forgive her easily.


    "I wonder why your majesty is so in charge of you. He doesn''t drink?" Asked Mao Jun.


    The delicious dishes began to be served one after another. Hua Ruge said as he ate, "I also think it''s strange that I have known him for so long. I haven''t seen him drink several times, let alone drunk."


    "I can''t think how this man can stop drinking." Mao Jun shook his head.


    Yan Zixing looked at him angrily and said, "do you think it''s the same as you?"


    "I''m not the only one drinking, aren''t you?" Mao Jun retorts.


    "I was brought by you." Yan Zixing said, adding, "when I was studying, I didn''t drink at all. When I was in college with you, I began to drink."

 Chapter 782

    "Every time you have reason, I don''t argue with you." Mao Jun surrendered.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "you are really a pair of happy enemies. You haven''t changed the habit of quarreling when you meet for so many years."


    "That''s how he grew up. He always runs on me." Mao Jun tells bitter water.


    Yan Zixing said indifferently, "it''s not that you don''t look like anything."


    "Why don''t I look like that, you make it clear?"


    Yan Zixing glanced at him and said lightly, "I''ll tell you something so easy to find."


    "You are cruel, little Yanzi." Mao Jun is speechless.


    Hua Ruge drinks and eats vegetables while watching the opera. There is always a light smile on his face.


    When night fell, Tuo BARREI''s house also placed a table of delicate dishes under the moonlight. Tuo BARREI and childe wutrace sat opposite each other on both sides of the square table.


    In front of each of them was a silver wine pot and a white jade cup, both of which were pouring and drinking.


    They don''t talk much, and they don''t talk much at the table.


    But it''s not completely silent.


    "Do you think she''ll come back drunk tonight?" Tuoba Rui looked at the moon and said.


    Childe wutrace chuckled and said, "sure, if she can control it, it''s not her."


    Tuo Ba Rui looked up and drank the wine in the cup, saying: "she is really a headache."


    "Tuoba Rui, you are not kind. You can sell yourself when you get cheap." Childe wutrace said with a wry smile.


    Tuoba Rui hears the words, overflowing a smile in his eyes and saying nothing.


    For her headache, he is ten thousand willing.


    "When I saw her, I shouldn''t give her a chance to think about it. Take her away directly. Maybe she''s mine now."


    "You really beat me on this." Tuoba Rui said and drank another cup.


    "Traceless childe wry smile:" lost won never to come back, really hold back


    "I understand." It is rare for Tuoba Rui to say a word of relief.


    The childe raised his glass to him and then drank it by himself. The spicy liquor flowed into his throat, which made him feel very happy.


    "You can''t look back now. Think about it. There will be your beloved in front of you." Tuoba Rui says.


    "No trace childe smiled and said:" can''t think such words will come out of your mouth one day


    "With her for a long time, it will change a little bit." Tuoba Rui mentioned that Hua Ruge''s eyes were soft.


    "I think it''s the most unwise thing for me to accept your invitation and drink this wine with you today," said the childe without trace


    "For the first time, I opened up to people other than her."


    The childe without trace looked at him: "so what?"


    "You made it." "I don''t think so," he said The childe without trace said, and began to pour and drink again.


    Tuoba Rui is also the same. Today, Hua Ruge is not around. He always feels a little lonely, which makes him drink together with Childe wutrace.


    It''s the first time they get along like this. It''s not bad.


    On the other side, as they expected, Hua Ruge finished a whole jar of rice wine but didn''t give up. He started to move the second jar himself.


    At this time, Mao Jun and Yan Zixing were also confused, not only did not stop her, but also asked her to move out of several jars.


    Hua Ruge came back from the wine, and he just felt that his head was heavy and his feet were light.


    She sprawled on the table, raised her head and began to hold the wine jar.


    "Ruge, are you drunk?" Yan Zixing asked.


    Hua rugo squinted and shook his head. "No, I''m conscious now. When do I say a lot of words, it means I''m drunk."


    "You''re talking a lot now." Yan Zixing said, of course, he is not awake now, drink after drink.


    Mao Jun held the wine jar and poured it into his mouth. After a big gulp, he said: "little Yanzi, don''t say I''m not interesting enough. I have a good thing for you this time."


    He also drinks a lot now, his tongue is big, and he may not be conscious.


    Yan Zixing looked at him and asked, "what is it?"


    Mao Jun laughed so hard that he couldn''t see his teeth. There was something mysterious about it.


    Hua Ruge also looked curiously. She had to work hard to open her eyes.


    Mao Jun took out a green jade plate from his arms and said, "that''s it. I''ve brought it since I was a child. Now I''ll give it to you."


    "Since it was brought up by you, keep it." Yan Zixing is the most sober one in this. He didn''t accept it.


    Mao Jun shook his brain bag and said, "I said something for you. If it''s not good enough, that''s it."


    "Not good."


    "Nothing bad, reach out." Mao Jun grabs Yan Zixing''s hand, puts Yupei in his hand directly, and closes his hand again, which makes him smile with satisfaction.


    Yan Zixing took the jade pendant to his eyes and said, "this jade pendant is a little feminine, and I have never seen you take it?"


    Mao Jun smiled mysteriously: "I won''t tell you."


    Hua rugo looked over his head and read it carefully. "What pattern is it?"


    Yan Zixing was reminded by her, he looked at it carefully, and soon he scratched his head and said, "this is like a Phoenix."


    "That''s true." It took Hua Ruge a long time to see it clearly.


    By this time, her eyes had already been a little flowered.


    When Mao Jun heard the two men talking, he laughed and drank while laughing. Yan Zixing asked him why he didn''t talk.


    At last he put down the wine world and said, "no matter what, you can''t repent if you take it."


    Yan Zixing put the jade pendant on the table and said, "if you don''t make it clear, I won''t accept it. Who knows what you will send me?"


    Mao Jun laughs on the other side. It''s not good at first sight.


    Hua Ruge is drinking while concentrating on the fun.


    "This is from my mother." Mao Jun pointed to the jade pendant and said, "she said it was for her future daughter-in-law."


    "Poof Cough, cough... "


    Hua Ruge, who was drinking, gushed out at one mouthful, and then was choked by the drink and coughed constantly.


    "Cough, cough, cough..."


    She wanted to talk, but when she got to her mouth she coughed. She coughed under the table.


    Above, Yan Zixing''s face turned green when he heard this.


    Seeing the success of the prank, Mao Jun laughed all the time.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Hua Ruge is choked, but no one cares about her.


    "This is what I sent you. How about it? Is it very valuable?" Mao Jun asked Yan Zixing.


    Yan Zixing held back.


    It''s not easy for Mao Jun to see Yan Zixing in such a mess. He seems to have done something with a sense of achievement. He is very happy.


    Soon he couldn''t laugh, because Yan Zixing took the jade plate back from the table, looked up at Mao Jun and said, "I take it."


    This way, Hua rugo coughs up and comes out from under the table. When he hears this, he gets saliva again.


    "Cough, cough, cough..."

 Chapter 783

    Hua Ruge''s face turned red, and so did Mao Jun, except that he was not choking but choking.


    Looking at Yan Zixing, he put the jade pendant away. He breathed it out, inhaled it, and then it was held in his windpipe.


    Yan Zixing said with a smile: "I didn''t expect your gift was so special. I was a little surprised."


    "Cough." Hua Yuege climbed up from under the table and said, "I''m surprised, too."


    After a long time, Mao Jun took a breath and woke up a lot. He said: "Yan Zixing, I''m joking with you."


    "I''m not kidding you." Yan Zixing said, drinking contentedly.


    "Little Yanzi, you can''t be so unkind..."


    "Do what you say and do."


    "You..."


    "Me? What''s the matter? "


    When the two men asked and answered, Hua Ruge''s chin was on the table and his face was black.


    What''s the situation?


    There''s a situation!


    Her eyes brightened, but then she was replaced by sleepiness. She reluctantly opened her eyes and held the wine jar to drink.


    Mao Jun and Yan Zixing quarreled and didn''t come to the hall, so later it became a wine fight. They agreed that whoever got drunk first would compromise and let Hua Ruge make a decision.


    Hua Ruge nodded with a sense of responsibility: "OK, you drink, I will make a fair decision."


    So they moved two more jars of wine and began to drink.


    Hua Ruge looked at it carefully and drank it with her. When she saw the two drinking together, she urged them to drink slowly. Don''t drink so fast, it''s not a combination of liquor


    Then both of them were stunned and turned to stare at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege said innocently, "is there anything wrong with what I said?"


    "What are we doing now?" Yan Zixing asked.


    Hua Ruge tried to make his mind active and said for a while, "drink."


    "We''re trying to make a decision." Mao Jun said in a loud voice.


    Hua Ruge only felt the eardrum hurt by his shock, and repeatedly avoided saying: "no matter, I''m ruling how I don''t know."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mao Jun.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yan Zixing.


    They are also confused because they all think about the belonging of jade pendant, which is more sober than Hua Ruge. Now they think they are stupid.


    How to forget the virtue of Hua rugo drinking wine.


    "Let''s go back to the Inn and make a decision." Mao Jun road.


    Yan Zixing stood up and said, "let''s go."


    But his mind is a little more delicate. He turned to Hua Ruge and said, "she is drunk. We have to send her back."


    Mao Jun drinks more wine. Now his mind is slow. Hearing Yan Zixing put it forward first, he hurriedly said, "I also want to say that she is a girl''s family. She can''t be left on the side of the road."


    Hua Ruge heard two people talking and waved his hand and said: "you go, I don''t need you to send it, I don''t want to make a light bulb."


    Then she got up and didn''t forget to hold the wine jar.


    Mao Jun and Yan Zixing don''t know what the light bulb means, but they insist: "we''ll send you back first. It''s not safe for you to be a girl."


    "I''m not safe?" Hua rugo reached out his hand and pointed to his nose. "Do you think someone dare to give me an idea?"


    Two people a Leng, seem to be this truth.


    "Come on, what are you going to do when you go back to the inn? I can find my own home." Hua Ruge waved his hand and wandered alone in the street.


    "No one really dares to do anything to her. We don''t have to send it." Mao Jun said and looked at Yan Zixing and asked, "what do you mean by the light bulb?"


    "I don''t know. She''s boasting." Yan Zixing said.


    "It''s possible," Mao Jun nodded


    They went all the way back to the inn.


    Hua Ruge''s drunk consciousness is not clear now, but her body is very good and she can walk steadily on the road.


    At this time, it was the second watch in the middle of the month. The emperor Dayu began to curfew, and there was no one on the street.


    Hua Ruge muttered as he walked: "which street do I live in?"


    She''s not very alert now. She doesn''t find two people following her all the time, and one of them left quickly after she got up.


    Hua Ruge mumbled that she had come to the crossroad, and then she stood at the crossroad. She walked two steps on the left and went back again. She walked two steps on the right and went back again.


    "I can''t see anything when it''s so dark." Hua Ruge stands at the intersection tangled.


    Just then a distant army of curfew came, carrying a long string of lanterns.


    Hua rugo grinned when he saw the Army: "with it, I can see the road with light."


    "Who? I dare to go on the street after curfew. " The leader of the army found the trace of Hua Ruge. He waved and said, "catch it."


    This team came up and surrounded Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge can''t tell what happened now. Looking at these people, he asked in large numbers: "what are you doing around me? Is it a hooligan


    The leader frowned at the words and looked up with the lantern. He was surprised not because he knew Hua Ruge, but because of her appearance.


    After such a long night patrol, he saw such a beauty for the first time and was drunk.


    "How can I catch it, my lord?" The soldiers were tangled.


    It''s rude of them to go up and move their feet.


    In fact, it''s lucky that they think so. If they really want to start, they can''t point to the end.


    The leader coughed and said, "who are you? What are you doing this evening?"


    "Who are you? What are you doing around me this evening? " Hua Ruge asked, even if he was drunk and had no subjective consciousness, his words did not fall.


    "We are Daewoo''s soldiers, in charge of curfew. Now the second watch has passed, and the streets are forbidden to pass, you know?" "It''s hard to be patient," said the leader.


    It''s really hard for him to be fierce in front of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge listened to others'' answer first, and his attitude was not bad, so he nodded his head and said, "if you ask me what to say, you are still honest."


    "Be honest and tell us what you do? Where is home? " The leader continued to question.


    "Courtesy, I know." Hua Ruge said, "my name is Hua Ruge. I''m your national teacher. Have you heard that?"


    They were shocked to hear the name. Of course, they knew that Hua rugo was Daewoo''s new national teacher, but they didn''t know that the man in front of them was Hua rugo.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "so don''t catch me, or it will be your fault."


    The leader did not cross examine the situation. Everyone knows that the new national teacher is a beautiful girl. There are not many people who can meet this standard. They dare not offend.

 Chapter 784

    "It turned out to be a master of the state. My subordinates were impolite." The leader saluted with a fist.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "you don''t need to be polite, just tell me how to get to Xinchun street."


    "Master Guoshi is going home." The leader asked carefully.


    "Yes, I''ve just had a drink. I''m going back to sleep." Hua Ruge''s answer is quite honest.


    "Your subordinates will take you back." The leader kept busy.


    Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly. Before a good word could be said, there was a voice over: "no, I''ll take her back."


    The voice was low and majestic, with an unmistakable air.


    Then, Tuoba Rui falls beside Hua Ruge.


    At this time, the man who had been following Hua Ruge nodded his head towards Tuoba Rui and disappeared in the dark.


    He was instructed not to come out as long as Hua Ruge was not in danger. Just now, he had been watching. If these people wanted to catch Hua Ruge, he would go out and solve the problem without thinking of Hua Ruge himself.


    Tuoba Rui falls to the ground and holds Hua Ruge''s waist and holds her in his arms. Hua Ruge doesn''t laugh when he sees him. He looks down and says, "I''m not drunk."


    "You are?" Asked the leader.


    "You don''t have to know." Tuoba Rui left a word, the whole human into a shadow disappeared in front of the public.


    After he left, the soldiers in place looked at each other, and soon there was humanity: "this should be the venerable one in Zixiao holy land."


    "It seems so, or it won''t be so domineering. Let''s go." The leader said and began to patrol.


    Tuoba Rui flies in the sky and blocks her head with her hands to prevent her from blowing.


    Hua rugo leaned on his chest with his waist in his arms, closed his eyes and muttered, "Why are you here?"


    "Can you find a home if I don''t come?" Tuo Ba Rui''s bad way.


    He knew that it must be her virtue to drink.


    "Of course, I''m not a kid. I know how to get to the new spring street. I don''t need to ask those soldiers." Hua Ruge has repeatedly defended herself. She can''t tell from her present consciousness that she is trying to cover up.


    Tuoba Rui listened to this and his calm face was tense, and the corner of his mouth was raised unconsciously.


    "How do you know I''ll be back at this time?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "If I don''t know how to catch you now." Tuo Ba Rui''s voice rose and said, "did I ever say no to get drunk?"


    "I didn''t..." Hua is like a song.


    "Do you know better than me?" Tuo Ba Rui''s voice is low and there are signs of anger.


    Hua rugo was frightened to be honest when he heard this tone. He held him tightly and stuck him on his chest like a frightened cat.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes are smiling, gentle and doting.


    Of course, his expression will not be seen by Hua Ruge.


    Back to the house, the hot water has been put in the room. Tuo BARREI presses her in the bucket and bathes her.


    The strength of the yellow rice wine is very strong. In addition, Hua rugo relaxed his spirit when he saw Tuoba Rui. At this time, he was already sleeping in a daze. He didn''t know what happened at this moment.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t have any scruples either. He washed her clean, dried her and changed her clothes, so he put her on the bed.


    At this time, Hua Ruge is very comfortable, but Tuoba Rui is uncomfortable.


    So after all this, Hua went to sleep like a beautiful song, and he was going to meditate and restrain the fire in his heart.


    Hua Ruge woke up at noon the next day. When she opened her eyes, she felt the dazzling sunshine. She blocked it with her hands.


    Soon she felt her hands pulled down and the sun was blocked by shadows.


    She looked up and saw Tuo BARREI standing at the head of the bed, but her eyes drifted on his face for a while, and then she looked at her environment. When she was sure that she was in her room, she said with some doubts, "how did I get back?"


    Yesterday''s feeble consciousness was gone after a hangover.


    "Don''t ask that first." Tuo Ba Rui handed her a bowl of sobering up soup at the head of the bed and said, "drink it first."


    "Well." Hua Ruge nodded his head and reached for it.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw that she was still a bit confused, so he simply sat down and let her lean on her arms, and held the bowl in front of her with his hands and said, "drink like this."


    "Oh." Hua Yuege answered with a low voice and bowed his head to drink.


    She looked at the silence, but actually her head was spinning fast.


    Recalling last night''s events, her memory only to Mao Jun and Yan Zixing entangled in the jade plate, and then completely do not remember.


    What happened in the back and how she came back are completely unknown.


    Obviously, Tuo BARREI must know. Maybe he dragged himself back in the past, so he must know that he was drunk.


    It''s not easy to finish.


    Hua Ruge carefully feels Tuoba Rui''s breath while drinking soup.


    It seems to be very peaceful and there is no sign of anger, but it can''t be completely judged. After all, Tuo BARREI is so deep in mind that she can''t guess what she wants to hold.


    Tuo barrow saw that she was drinking slowly, so he simply picked up the spoon to feed her, one mouthful at a time, very patient.


    Hua Ruge was a little angry and began to ask carefully, "well, you brought me back last night?"


    "Well." Tuo Ba Rui answered and handed the spoon to her mouth.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "look, I still remember."


    The implication is that he is not drunk.


    "Well." Tuo Barry is only interested in feeding her wake-up soup.


    Hua rugo felt that he didn''t have doubts, so he was relieved a lot. It seems that his performance last night wasn''t too bad.


    Seeing the bottom of the sobering soup in the bowl, Tuo Ba Rui put away the bowl and took out a silk handkerchief to wipe her mouth, which was very gentle.


    Hua Ruge looks at him and smiles.


    Tuoba Rui has no good look on his face, but has been holding on.


    "You What''s the matter? " Hua Yuege asked carefully.


    Tuo Barry picked his eyebrows and said, "I said, you can''t get drunk. How do you do it?"


    Hua rugo''s heart is thumping when he hears this. Is this the beginning of accounting after autumn?


    But she had just guessed right that he had picked himself up, so she said bravely, "I''m not drunk. I remember everything yesterday."


    "What do you remember?" Tuoba Rui looks at her and asks lightly.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said, "it''s just that I''m drinking, and then you''ve brought me back. I remember that."


    "Then nothing happened in the middle?"


    "No, certainly not." Hua Ruge replied firmly.


    Although she can''t remember it at all, there is still a little cleverness in her mind. She can only get so much, and it''s useless to hesitate.


    Because in case nothing happened in the middle, Tuo BARREI just cheated her, and she fell into his pit,


    "you can''t find your home on the road, can''t you remember?" The way of Tuoba Rui is not urgent or slow.


    Although he is not in, the bodyguard told him this morning.

 Chapter 785

    "No way. My family lives in Xinchun street. I can''t find it a block away." Hua Ruge shook his head and denied, then said again, "besides, you didn''t take me back."


    "When I picked you up, you were surrounded by curfew officers and soldiers. You don''t remember?" Tuoba Rui continued to ask, the old God in the shape of Hua such as song can not help but some panic.


    "This Do you have any? " Hua Ruge is not too full now.


    After all, it''s not easy to make up.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "almost caught."


    "Cough, I have an impression. I have an impression." Hua Ruge laughs and laughs: "I remember you as a reminder."


    "I don''t think I''m really drunk." Tuo Ba Rui approached her with his lips on his hands and said, "do you remember what happened when you came back home?"


    "Ah?"


    Hua Ruge''s breath, which had just let go, now came to her throat.


    What else?


    What did she do last night?


    "You let me think, think." With a dry smile, she racked her brains to find the fragments.


    But no matter what you think, you have no impression at all.


    Tuoba Rui put her on the head of the bed and approached her vaguely, saying, "can''t you remember?"


    Hua Ruge saw that his face was not right, and subconsciously put his hands around his chest and said, "what did you do to me?"


    So she realized that the lining she was wearing was not the one she changed yesterday morning.


    "Tuo BARREI, you rascal, why do you take off my clothes?" Hua Ruge stared at him.


    "Not only take off your clothes, but also take a bath. I did it myself." Tuoba Rui chews two words of himself.


    Hua Yuege''s face turned red. She pointed to Tuoba Rui and said, "you You rascal, even if I''m drunk, you can''t take advantage of me so blatantly. "


    "Admitted?" Tuoba and Rui pick their lips.


    Hua Ruge said angrily: "I think I''m drunk, but you can''t forgive me. How can you bully me when I''m drunk?


    "I can''t bully you when you''re not drunk?" Tuoba Rui picks his eyebrows to approach him. He looks evil and charming.


    Hua Ruge is not angry on one face: "this is two things."


    "Why don''t you bathe in the same way, or I''ll wash you when you are awake?" Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge was ashamed and speechless at the thought of the scene.


    Tuo Ba Rui took her hand down and said, "it''s not bad to get used to it in advance. We need to do more intimate things in the future."


    Hua rugo wants to find a crack to drill in now. It''s disgraceful.


    "This time I''ll be punished. I''ll beat you if I get drunk next time." Tuo Ba Rui said in her ear.


    Hua is like a song.


    Tuoba Rui''s evil eyes fell on her face.


    Hua Ruge was not angry when he saw it. At last, he had to admit: "I will not drink it in the future. Let''s not drink it."


    "You''ve collected it countless times. I think it''s time for you to remember the punishment." Tuoba Rui''s slow way.


    Hua rugo thought that he had destroyed the galaxy in his last life. How could he meet such a killer.


    She is not afraid of how to be pressed to death in his life. There is no chance to turn over.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw the distress on her face, reached out and rubbed her head: "OK, get up and eat."


    Hua nodded like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui has prepared the food early, which she likes to eat. Because she drank wine yesterday, the food is light.


    These are indeed the appetites of Hua Ruge. She ate two bowls of rice at a time, swept away the melancholy in her heart and felt the satisfaction on her stomach.


    Now she felt that she was so hopeless that she was bribed for a meal.


    In this way, she must be more and more spineless. She realized the seriousness of the matter and decided to change it. She could not compromise so easily.


    Tuoba Rui cried after a while: "Xiaoge, come out to eat watermelon."


    "Here we are." Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened, and he agreed without waiting for his subconscious mind. His voice was a little cheery.


    But she didn''t want to react. It''s not as important as watermelon.


    Tuoba Rui has cut the watermelon. Hua rugo takes a piece and eats it. It turns out that the watermelon is not only frozen but also crisper and sweeter than the one he ate yesterday.


    "This is my leading watermelon?" Hua Yuege raised his head.


    The land in the ancient dragon city is poor. It''s not suitable for farming because of long-term drought and little rain. But because of the lack of water, the fruits and fruits will be especially sweet.


    Tuo Ba Rui said while making tea for himself: "yesterday I heard that you liked it. I sent someone back to deliver it."


    Hua Yuege was shocked: "for this, watermelon, running so far?"


    "You like it." Tuoba Rui''s expression is still light, as if it is right to do it.


    Hua rugo thinks that bone gas can be thrown away and fed to the dog.


    "But even if you like it, you can''t eat too much. Watermelon is cold. Eating too much is not good for your health." Tuoba Rui is on the other side.


    He can make such a quiet person become such a nagging and carefree person, and it will be as gorgeous as a song again.


    Hua Yuexiao, eyes completed the crescent: "I know."


    Seeing her smile, Tuo Barry felt a little soft in her heart. This woman is really his weakness.


    After eating two watermelons in a row, Hua Ruge felt that her stomach was about to burst. She sat opposite Tuoba Rui and asked, "by the way, how about childe wutrace? Why didn''t you see him? "


    "We''re both in our own yard. He can''t come here." Tuoba Rui road.


    "That''s right, too." Hua Ruge said and told the servant girl to go to Wuwen''s side to have a look, and then told the following people to take good care of his daily life.


    After the explanation, Hua rugo rubbed his stomach and said, "I''ll go and have a look when I''m finished eating. After all, people are guests, so we should treat them well."


    "I did." Tuo Ba Rui put down his teacup and said, "I invited him to have a drink last night."


    "What?"


    Hua Ruge was shocked for a moment and said, "you two eat together and drink?"


    "What?"


    "It''s not so much. It''s just a little weird." Hua Yuege said, "did you drink and talk together?"


    She always felt that she didn''t have herself. The two didn''t even have words.


    "Have a chat." Tuo Ba Rui replied.


    Hua Yuege asked with a smile: "I didn''t expect that. What did you talk about?"


    "It''s you who talk the most." Tuo Ba Rui looked up at him and said, "in fact, we are the real enemies of love."


    In the face of his slightly pondered eyes, Hua Rugan said with a smile: "no matter when I''m yours, others can''t rob me."


    "Oh." Tuoba said, continue to drink tea.


    I didn''t show any expression, but I was laughing.

 Chapter 786

    Hua Ruge sat in the yard for a while and her mind was completely in line with the reality. She clapped her head and looked at Tuoba Rui and said, "we agreed yesterday that juntianxia would send him the array mage. Did you send back the news?"


    "Well, when I came back yesterday afternoon, I sent someone to deliver the message back to the holy land. I also transferred all the people who could use it to all the cities to help." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    "Did you do it without trace?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked down at her and said, "it''s just you."


    "It''s a mistake to drink." Hua Ruge pinched his eyebrow, then took out a jade slip and said: "fortunately, Tianfu college is the closest to Daewoo, and Mu''s family is Daewoo''s Royal alchemist. They are familiar with each other. I''ll call Qingyan down the mountain to assist the emperor. Just listen to his arrangement."


    "You will be lazy." Tuoba Rui laughs.


    Hua Ruge lost his mind to Yu Jian and said with a white eye, "how to be lazy? I call it leadership."


    "It''s good to say anything, but your subordinates are hard enough." Tuoba Rui demolishes the platform.


    "I don''t deny that, no matter my master or I, in the first place of Danyang peak, I can say that I don''t care about anything. But when it comes to Qingyan, it''s not easy for her to worry about everything." Hua Ruge nodded.


    "At first, President Lei was closed all year round, but it was an eventful autumn and he couldn''t get down to work." Tuoba Rui appeased her, then her eyes fell on her, as if thinking.


    Hua Ruge looks at herself up and down, but doesn''t see anything special. Then she asks strangely, "why do you look at me like this?"


    "I''m thinking, when can we two leave this world, nothing more, just two of us." Tuo Ba Rui''s slow way has always been a deep eye with a hidden expectation.


    He has never had any ambition. From beginning to end, he is no more than one family.


    Hua Ruge held his hand on the table and said softly, "as long as we succeed this time, we will put down our burden and travel around the world and have a good look at what the upper world looks like."


    "It''s a deal." Tuoba Rui holds her hand.


    Hua Ruge sent Yujian back to Tianfu college. They went to childe Wuchen''s side to have a turn. The three turned in the garden of the house. They enjoyed flowers and tea in the pavilion and enjoyed the brief peace before the war.


    At the same time, the upper Ye family.


    Because of the excessive consumption of longevity yuan by using the star chart, the two elders who just woke up stood in the bamboo forest, waiting to see the steward in the bamboo house.


    At this time, the two elders were all white, and the wrinkles on their faces formed a deep ravine. They could hardly see their original faces.


    Now he stooped, leaning on a bamboo pole in his hand, and coughed from time to time. He looked inferior to the ordinary old man, as if he would fall down when the wind blew.


    His dry palm, tightly holding the bamboo pole in his hand, tried his best to support his body, even though he had reached the point where the oil lamp was dry, he was unwilling to fall down, because the blood feud of Ye family had not been avenged.


    He can''t just let Hua Ruge and shangguanli go.


    The steward''s bamboo house was surrounded by a strong spiritual force. After a while, the steward slowly returned to peace. The steward who had received the merit also came out of the bamboo house.


    the steward was also dressed in white, with green bamboo leaves embroidered on his chest. He looked like a man in his thirties. He had a beautiful beard, a cool look, and a kind of fairyland.


    "Steward, you are going to make decisions for our Ye family." The second elder said, and he fell on his knees trembling. His voice was filled with hoarse crying, and he almost didn''t shed tears.


    The steward looked at him lying on the ground, but his expression did not change. He stroked his beard and said, "what''s the matter? What do you do? "


    "Those people in the lower Kingdom don''t take ye family seriously when they kill my whole family. Now, I can''t do anything about it. Please report to the family and make decisions for our whole family and get face for ye family." The two elders said and kowtowed again.


    The steward continued to twirl his beard and asked, "you are the only one left in your branch?"


    "Yes, sir. We arrested Hua Ruge and Ye Li at your command, but they plotted against us. I was the only one who escaped back." When the two elders said this, their eyes were full of hatred and unwillingness.


    Now he can''t figure out why he didn''t start to take huaruge and shangguanli, and how they delayed the arrival of reinforcements.


    He was unwilling to see these two girls die in his lifetime.


    "Four people catch two little girls, and they are calculated by others?" The steward opened his mouth, which was full of sarcasm.


    "You don''t know, stewardess. Those two girls are all crafty and resourceful. We just have their way with a little carelessness." When the two elders said this, they were helpless.


    The steward smiled scornfully, and then said: "you don''t know that there are world rules between the two worlds. If we go down, our strength will be greatly damaged, and it will be very hard to fight against the whole lower realm."


    "I understand, but there''s a great opportunity." Two elder''s turbid eyes fierce color a flash way: "they these people decide to open up the world."


    The steward''s eyes were raised, and the way was still plain: "the lower world is always trying to disturb the heaven, but it''s not right. They will all die soon."


    "Most of them are dead, but I think if they succeed, I hope you can report to the family to make decisions for us." The second elder insisted.


    The steward smiled scornfully: "success? Are you kidding me? "


    "I think those masterminds are unusual. Maybe Maybe they can succeed. "


    Although the second elder didn''t want to admit it, he had to admit the evil sect of the younger generation headed by Tuo barrui. Although their strength was low, they all had their own cards, and they were all people with great creativity.


    When the steward saw that he insisted, he said: "OK, then I will give you the details. My Ye family will never allow anyone to offend. If these people can really come to the upper boundary, I will definitely report them to the higher authorities, and they will pay attention to them."


    The second elder''s eyes flashed and bowed to the steward: "thank you very much, steward."


    He believed that as long as ye''s family was willing to do it, even if they sent out a small person, Hua Rugong would not think well of any of them.


    The steward nodded: "you are also a branch of the Ye family. To provoke you is to provoke the Ye family. I will take care of this."


    "Well, thank you very much, steward." The two elders wiped the corner of their eyes and said: "by the way, please bring the old and new treasures to the family together with the governor."


    He took a scroll out of the space, which was the star map.

 Chapter 787

    As soon as the steward''s eyes narrowed, his hands waved, he summoned the star map, and after looking at it, he replied lightly: "well, go down."


    "Yes!" The second elder stood up and walked to his bamboo house. He was excited all the way.


    No matter whether those people succeed or not, Hua Ruge can''t escape a word of death, so he will die in peace.


    The steward unfolded the star map, looked at the stars on the black scroll, and the lips rose for the first time.


    In the room, a child, who was only 14 or 15 years old, came out and bowed to the steward, shouting: "father."


    Although the child is young, he is very calm in his manner and look.


    "What do you want to say?" The steward asked as he looked at the star chart.


    "Yes." The child nodded his head and asked, "do you really want to do this? As you said? "


    The steward smiled and put away the star chart, reached out and touched the child''s head. "Do you think your father is old or confused?"


    "I dare not." The boy said a word, then looked up and said, "father means..."


    The steward raised the star chart in his hand and said slowly, "this is a good thing."


    The boy smiled and asked nothing else.


    That night, the two elders died in the bamboo house for no reason, and they were casually thrown out. No one in the bamboo forest talked about this insignificant figure, as if he had never appeared.


    The setting sun slanted to the West. Hua Ruge yawned a lot and lay on the table lazily.


    On her left sat Tuo BARREI, and on her right sat childe Wuxian. At this time, they were playing chess. She stared at the black-and-white board. The more she looked at it, the more sleepy she was.


    It''s just that a dozen yawns have been made in a while.


    However, it''s still too early to go to bed if the color hasn''t arrived in the evening.


    Tuo Barry looked at her and said, "lie down for a while."


    "It''s boring to sleep. I''d better watch you play chess." Hua Yuege raised his drooping eyelids with both hands.


    Childe wutrace chuckled: "you look bored."


    "It''s the same. You talk about the two of you. Either you practice meditation or you read books and play chess. It''s killing me." Hua Ruge is very distressed.


    These two people''s life has not been very angry, living in a house is not how to communicate, chat very little, once three people get together also don''t talk very much.


    It makes her feel very boring.


    Tuoba Rui put down the black chess piece in his hand and said, "what do you want to do, I will accompany you."


    Hua Ruge waved his hand repeatedly and said, "there''s nothing interesting. Let''s go. I''ll watch it."


    So they played chess, and she continued to doze on the table.


    After a few days like this, Hua Ruge was a little overwhelmed, so she began to think about going out to have fun, but Tuo BARREI disagreed, thinking that she would get drunk again when she went out.


    The same is true of Childe Wuxian.


    Finally, Hua Ruge promises not to go to Maojun and yanzixing, but to talk to shangguanli.


    For Shangguan liluoba Rui, she is more stable than Hua Ruge, and he doesn''t want to lock Hua Ruge around, so he agrees.


    Hua Ruge came out of the door. He contacted the dark night pavilion through Yanchun tower. After standing on the street for a while, the dark guard led Hua Ruge to the house where shangguanli is now.


    Shangguanli used to live in an old house, which is very grand, but this time he moved to a less prosperous street and lived in a relatively simple house.


    Hua rugo was decorating the potted plants in the yard when she saw her.


    Now she lives in a lush and lively place, which is different from the previous dark style.


    "I said how many people did you offend when you changed your house these three days and two days?" As soon as Hua Yuege comes in the doorway.


    Since she knew shangguanli, almost every time she saw her, she was in her new house.


    Shangguanli is still in a black dress. After Hua Ruge came in, he still kept his back to her to trim the potted plants. Hearing this, he said lightly: "we are not offending people every day."


    "It''s better than me." Hua Ruge sat on the rocking chair under the flowery cane shelf and looked at Lan''er on one side and said with a smile, "Xiao Lan''er, make me a cup of tea?"


    "Oh." Lan''er nods her head and turns away.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes moved from Lan''er''s back to shangguanli and smiled, "you little girl is still so funny."


    "I''m used to it." Shangguanli cut it on the potted plant again, looking at the overall shape.


    "That''s true." Hua Ruge leans on the rocking chair and shakes it slowly.


    Shangguan Li seems to have thought of something. Turning around, he looks at Hua Ruge and says, "Tuoba Rui and childe wutrace are in your house."


    "Yes."


    "Then how can you give up coming to me?" Shangguan Li smiles between his eyebrows.


    "Don''t mention it. I''m usually very casual when I''m with one of them, but the atmosphere is very awkward when they are both at the same time." Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "it''s boring."


    Shangguan Li chuckles and says, "it''s funny that there''s something else that makes you feel headache."


    "I said, are you my friend? I didn''t bring you down at this time." Hua, like a song, turned his eyes.


    "Do you want me to sympathize with you now that you enjoy the beauty of the same people?" Shangguanli is not moved.


    Before Hua Yuege could speak, Lan''er, who came over with tea, nodded heavily: "the Lord is right, you are not satisfied."


    If they can see the beautiful couple''s faces of Tuo barrow and childe wutrace every day, she will never feel bored if she does nothing.


    "You won." Hua rugo shook his head, took the tea in Lan''er''s hand, turned his eyes and said, "Xiao Lan''er, or you can follow me, so that you can see my man every day."


    Hua rugo and her joke is not twice, but Lan''er refuses every time, but she doesn''t say it for a while.


    Then Hua Ruge and shangguanli can feel her tangle.


    "A Li, if you don''t let go, don''t let Xiao Lan''er get so tangled up." Hua Ruge joked.


    Shangguanli put down the scissors to trim the potted plants, washed his hands and said, "follow her."


    Hua Ruge turns her eyes to Lan''er again.


    After a brief tangle, Lan''er shook his head and said, "I can''t be tempted by you. I want to stay with the Lord."


    Shangguan Li came to sit on one of the stone benches and said, "see, you can''t turn my people away."


    Lan''er quickly stands behind Shangguan glass, watching Hua Ruge like a thief.


    "Well, it''s funny. I''ll give up if you want to see it." Hua Ruge had a sip of tea, which was quite arrogant.


    Shangguanli tries to be immune to the show love of red fruit, such as song to China, and drinks his own cold tea.

 Chapter 788

    Lan''er is envious.


    "No kidding, I came to you today to talk to you about something." Hua Yuege looks at shangguanli.


    Shangguan Li put down his teacup and looked at her and said, "you say."


    "You''ve known for a long time what we''re going to do, haven''t you?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Shangguan Li nodded: "I know. I used to see you when I was a child."


    "Often?" Hua Yuege repeated it, but after a while, he still didn''t understand it, so he turned to her and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "There are three thousand small worlds below the upper boundary. You can hear the movement from any small world. It usually happens once a day or two." Shangguan Li explains calmly.


    But she was not calm like a song. She was stunned for a long time and said, "how many people dare to play this


    "When people are strong enough, they have a bit more ambition." Shangguan Li said.


    Hua Ruge reluctantly accepted, took a breath, and then asked: "then I ask an important question, how many successful?"


    "I didn''t know much at that time, but no one succeeded as far as I saw and heard." Shangguan Li added, "but I heard the older children in the family say that they have seen success when they read the classics."


    "What?" Hua Ruge was stunned for a while and said: "once in a day or two, no success? Is the probability so small? "


    "You think." Shangguan Li said, glanced at Hua Ruge and said, "I know why I haven''t been involved."


    Hua Ruge scratched his head and leaned on the rocking chair.


    If you lose this time, you won''t have a chance to turn the tables.


    "That''s no confidence? Not like you. " Shangguanli is on one side of the road.


    "I call it preparing ahead of time to die before I can be born." Hua said as hard as a song.


    Shangguan Li said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry too much. I heard that the top forces on the mainland are all involved. I have great confidence in you."


    "Confident you won''t join?" Hua is like singing and picking eyebrows.


    "It''s too risky. I''d better take advantage of it." Shangguan Li tells the truth that she will be so grounded when she chats with Hua Ruge.


    Hua gave her a white look.


    Shangguan Li asks Lan''er to bring some snacks for Hua Ruge.


    "In fact, I am prepared to do this. Even if I die, I will die with my man. I have nothing to worry about." Hua Ruge is very open.


    Shangguan Li pretends not to hear.


    "I came to you today to say what we might face if we succeed." Hua Ruge looked at her and said seriously, "the Ye family will not let us go so easily."


    Shangguan Li looks at her and says, "who do you mean?"


    "Of course, we who destroyed the Ye family." Hua Ruge doesn''t even want to think about it.


    Shangguan Li shook his head and said, "you overestimate the individuals we killed. The Ye family has planted such a group of people in hundreds of lower realms. One in hundreds of running dogs. Do you think they will waste their efforts to get revenge?"


    "Listen to you. The Ye family will not trouble us?" Hua Ruge heard this before her eyes.


    Shangguan Li thought for a moment and nodded: "if you can really succeed, it means that you are all human beings with great creativity, ye Jia will not be unable to get along with you for those little people."


    "I''m relieved to hear that." Hua Ruge leans on the rocking chair and shakes her body slightly.


    "But they will surely keep the border and ask you for help." "For them, I am the most important person," said Shangguan Li with a sneer


    "Don''t worry, I will try my best to keep you." Hua Yuege said directly.


    "You can''t help it, and I have to go back there. Otherwise, how can I get back to you?" he said


    "You said last time, there is no way back." Hua Ruge doubts.


    "That''s before. If this success makes a big noise, I can find someone to protect me." Shangguanli plans.


    Hua rugo looked at her: "you are not reliable. If you can''t tell me, I can''t watch you suffer alone in our relationship."


    "Maybe I''m not alone." Shangguan Li said this by looking at her.


    Hua Yuege points to herself.


    "Last time we saw that someone helped you offend Ye''s family from the upper world, then we will see if ye''s family will let go of that person. If there is any hatred, it will definitely start from you." Shangguan Li said.


    Hua Ruge listens to Shangguan Li to mention that the woman''s eyebrow is subconsciously wrinkled.


    "So you''d better be prepared. Don''t be caught off guard." Shangguan Li ordered.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "I see."


    Shangguanli said, looking at the blue sky above his head, he said: "when people are not as good as the sky, how to plan? It''s up to the heaven to complete."


    "I heard you right." Hua Ruge smiled in surprise and said, "you are a schemer who calculates all living beings by calculating the sky and the earth, and will believe in the destiny?"


    "Of course." Shangguanli looked at her and said slowly, "I had a question in my mind before."


    "What?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "If one day we two stand on the opposite side, who will win?" Said Shangguan Li.


    Hua Ruge is stunned for a while. In fact, she didn''t think about this problem. She is very similar to shangguanli. In her bones, there is a sense of arrogance that she doesn''t admit defeat, and she is good at scheming and likes to stay behind.


    No matter how she compares, she has no result.


    "But I have an answer in my mind after I have contacted you several times." Shangguan Li says with a helpless smile, "you will win."


    "I don''t have that confidence." Hua rugo looked at her and asked, "why do you say that?"


    "Because you don''t believe in life, you are more brave than me." Shangguan Li said seriously.


    "To put it bluntly is impulse. There is nothing to say." Hua Ruge doesn''t care. She thinks shangguanli''s calm and forbearance is very rare.


    "That''s why I make friends with you." Shangguan Li smiled and said, "I don''t make friends with people casually."


    The more Hua Yuege listened, the more she felt something was wrong. She thought for a moment and said, "don''t tell me this is goodbye."


    "Say it in advance, or it may be too late later." The voice of Shangguan glass is still calm.


    "Since you make me your friend, tell me, how can I help you?" Hua Ruge said directly that she didn''t want shangguanli to have an accident.


    "If you succeed in what you want to do, you will help me." Shangguan Li looks at her again and says, "I said, I have confidence in you."


    Hua frowns and nods.


    Shangguan glass bends its lips.


    "In any case, remember to protect yourself." Later, Hua Ruge couldn''t help asking.


    "Don''t worry." Shangguan Li says Lan''er has come back with some cakes.

 Chapter 789

    Two people have a very tacit understanding no longer talk about this topic.


    Little girls are timid. They don''t want to scare her.


    Hua Ruge, who has always been fond of eating, just tasted this time. After sitting for a while, he got up and said, "it''s getting late. I''ll go back first. You can go to my place if you have nothing to do."


    "In two days." Shangguan Li agrees.


    Hua Ruge took two steps and went back to the beginning: "treasure it."


    "You too." Shangguanli replied, the voice is always gentle and casual.


    After Hua Ruge left, Lan''er said with a puzzled face, "Lord, do you think the dean is worried? She doesn''t eat much cake."


    Shangguan Li chuckles: "my Lan''er is smart."


    "You laugh at me again, Lord. It''s not hard to guess." Lan''er says angrily.


    "It''s better to praise you and be smart. Don''t be bullied in the future." Shangguanli said with emotion.


    "When I''m around the cabinet leader, no one will bully me." Lan''er can''t hear the voice over of shangguanli.


    Shangguan Li smiles and says nothing more.


    When Hua Ruge returned to the house, it was dark. He learned that Tuoba Rui was in the practice room, and that childe wutrace was in his room.


    She slipped into the practice room, which was arranged by someone before Tuo BARREI. The ground was carved with the practice array.


    At this time, Tuo BARREI was sitting in the center of the array. He was dressed in black, spotless, and surrounded by spirit. His face was like a jade one. The whole person was full of abstinence.


    Hua Ruge is in a bad mood now. He goes to sit next to him and knows that he can''t stop for a while. He just lies on the floor with his head resting on his leg.


    He looked at the cold, but the temperature on his body was normal. She leaned on it and felt a little steadfast.


    It was a long wait, and she couldn''t help but close her eyes.


    Just when she was in a daze, she felt that she had fallen into a warm embrace. When she opened her eyes, she saw that she had been held by him from the ground.


    "It''s so cold on the ground. Don''t lie down next time." Tuo Ba Rui''s tone was a little reproachful, but his eyes were distressed.


    Hua Yuege smiled, stretched out his hands around his neck and buried his head in his neck, like a small animal seeking shelter.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Tuo Ba Rui found her unusual and asked, her voice softened.


    Hua Ruge rubbed his forehead against Tuoba Rui''s clavicle and said low, "I just want to hold you for a while."


    Tuoba Rui''s heart reads electricity and asks, "did shangguanli say anything to you?"


    "Gossiping, she said it was a low probability of success." Hua Ruge closed his eyes in his arms and said it was peaceful.


    Tuo barrow looked at her face and said, "so you have no bottom in your heart?"


    "There''s no bottom, but I''m not worried about failure." Hua rugo said, opening his eyes, looking at him seriously and saying, "I will never see you again if I die. I am a little reluctant."


    Tuoba Rui is shocked for a while, and then responds by kissing her.


    After a while, he stroked her face and said, "with you, I''d rather not lose."


    Hua Ruge nodded his head: "I believe it."


    "Then smile." Tuo Ba Rui''s two fingers are pressed on the corner of her lips, pushing an arc upward.


    Hua Ruge was amused by him.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her brilliant smile, and has an intoxicated look in her eyes.


    He will do everything to protect her color.


    Hua Ruge just smiled and sighed softly.


    Even if she wins, she may not be able to keep her friends. Deep inside, she has a deep sense of powerlessness.


    Tuo Ba Rui lowers his head and sticks it to her forehead. "Hold me tight, don''t be afraid of anything. No matter what happens, I will face it with you."


    He can''t give her more promises, the only thing he can do is to be with her and share everything that might happen.


    Hua Ruge tightly encircled his neck, closed his eyes, and gradually calmed down his confused heart.


    "Let''s go back to sleep." He said in her ear.


    Hua Ruge nodded her head gently.


    Ten days later, people on the mainland noticed the unusual situation, because each city is equipped with a defensive array, and the disciples of the three forces are scattered to organize and guard.


    Even the animals in the forest are all under the escort of Daewoo army, and they are distributed in the four most marginal cities in four directions in the southeast, northwest and northwest of the mainland.


    Although no one knows what it''s doing, they probably know it''s going to change.


    Today, the world is unified, and the emperor Daewoo has become the only existing regime. Now, the three giants of the United continent and the monsters who have never entered the world can see that this is a major event to be prepared.


    There''s a lot of speculation among the people about this, and there''s everything they say.


    But the good news is that both the people and the major families have great trust in the emperor and the three forces, which does not cause panic.


    On this day, Hua Ruge pulled Tuoba Rui out to hang out in the street. Although there was a lot of discussion on the mainland, it did not affect the people''s life. This was the happiest thing for Hua Ruge. After all, it ensured that her favorite food could still be bought.


    Hua Ru, a singer, was eating meatballs wrapped in oil paper, pointing to a high wall not far away. "Isn''t that a temple to heaven? How can so many craftsmen come out? "


    "The temple was rebuilt a while ago. It should be finished now." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "so, we can start soon." 0


    "well." Tuoba Rui''s eyes fell on the high wall. There was no obvious fluctuation on the surface. No one knew what he was thinking.


    "I want to eat more. I''ll be strong then." Hua rugo continued to eat his meatballs.


    Tuoba Rui laughs.


    Hua Ruge put a meatball in with a sign and sent it to his mouth and said, "here, have a taste."


    "Too oily." Tuoba Rui does not mean to eat.


    "If it''s not oil, it''s not delicious. You can have one. Hurry up..." Hua Yuege said and moved forward.


    Tuoba Rui had no choice but to eat.


    Hua rugo just wanted to ask him how he tasted, and a young man appeared in front of him, bowing to the two men and saying, "my Lord, master of the state, emperor, please come into the palace to discuss."


    Smell speech the eyebrow of two people almost picked at the same time.


    It''s finally time.


    "Well, the Lord of Cangsong hall is in my house. Have you asked me?" Hua Yuege asked as she walked.


    "I have sent people back to normal university." Said the man.


    Hua Ruge nodded, turned to look at Tuoba Rui''s throat knot, and swallowed the meatballs and raised his lips. "It''s delicious," he said


    She laughed, and the tension in her heart was reduced.


    When the two of them entered the palace, juntianxia and childe wutrace had been waiting there. Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui nodded to the two and sat down on the seat next to each other.

 Chapter 790

    None of the four spoke, and the atmosphere in the palace was dignified.


    "Mink, don''t sleep. Come out." Hua Ruge pulls the mink out of the middle of the beast.


    Mink appears on her leg. If she wants to rub a few more times, she can feel the fierce air above her. When she raises her head, she can see Tuo Barry''s cold eyes falling on her.


    Xuan beast is born with instinctive awe of the strong. Although Xiao sable is the king of Xuan beast, he has his own pride, but sometimes he can''t resist instinct.


    To be honest, he didn''t want to fight with Tuo Barry, but his dignity of the king of the Xuan beast also made him unable to compromise easily.


    Many thoughts flashed in its small head, and before it began to tangle, Hua Yuege had put it on the side of the seat and said: "to discuss major issues, you should not be lazy."


    She was also afraid to fight at this time.


    "Elder sister, mink is not sleepy. It''s your spirit in the space of spirit beast. These days, my strength is growing rapidly. I can break through the supernatural spirit in these two days." Little marten road.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "not bad, listen to the arrangement first."


    Then the eyes of several people fell on the first monarch. Then the eyes of several people fell on the first monarch.


    "The protection of all our cities has been completed, and the Xuan beast has been assigned to its place under the instructions of the king. The four seas have become one and the dragon is connected. The preparation is ready." The king said.


    Several people were silent for a while, finally Tuo Ba Rui asked, "when will it start?"


    "Three days later, the Yang is the heaviest of the month, and the power of the dragon can be brought into full play." The way of the king.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "it''s better to be early rather than late, then it''s set in three days."


    "Yes." The childe without trace opens his mouth.


    "I don''t mind." Hua Ruge makes a statement.


    "I don''t mind if my sister doesn''t mind." Mink''s attitude is more direct.


    The king looked at several people: "then it''s time to take your place."


    "You arranged it." Traceless childe interface way.


    "The array of all the cities in the world is closely related. The array eye of the defense array is in Dong''an City, which is hundreds of miles east of the capital of the emperor. Please sit down." The king said.


    "I''ll start at once." "You are the most important thing. Be careful," he said


    When he said this, he looked at Hua Ruge.


    "I see. Be careful, too." Hua Yuege also said.


    After childe wutrace left, juntianxia looked at mink again and said: "the center of the earth is Wuding City, dozens of miles away from the west side of the capital, which is handed over to the holy king."


    "No problem. Send someone to take me." Mink got up, too. He is also unambiguous in the face of major events.


    Then he turned his head and looked at Hua Ruge and said, "take care of your sister."


    "Sister knows, you take care of yourself." Hua Yuege asks.


    "Marten knows." Mink said, and followed a eunuch to leave.


    So there are three people left in the palace, Tuoba Rui, juntianxia and huaruge.


    "Let''s go to the temple of heaven to prepare. It''s up to us to see if this can come to an end." The king said.


    Tuoba Rui and Hua Ruge nodded, "no problem."


    Although everyone is calm at this time, they have no bottom in mind. After all, no one knows how strong the strength is to succeed. They can only try, and only have one chance, not fail.


    There is no doubt that such pressure is great.


    Two chujiao of the three headed for the heaven sacrificing platform. In the chujiao with golden dragon embroidered on the dark blue, there was the emperor''s world, and in the black sedan behind, there were Tuoba Rui and Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo sat beside him holding his arm and resting his head on his shoulder.


    Tuoba Rui holds her waist in one hand and keeps her eyes closed.


    All the way, both of them didn''t speak until the sedan was driven down. Hua Ruge opened his eyes and said, "I''ll see what it looks like to rebuild inside."


    She just walked out of two steps to reach out, Tuo BARREI suddenly took her hand and pulled her to herself.


    Hua Ruge did not expect that he suddenly pulled her, the center of gravity fell directly into his arms, looked up and saw that his eyes were full of deep attachment, looking at her cautiously, as if to imprint her in his mind forever.


    "You What''s the matter? " Hua Ruge stutters a little.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t say a word, then bowed his head and kissed her lips heavily, as if to swallow her.


    His burning breath sprayed on her face, which made her a little confused.


    Monarch world from Chui sedan chair, eyes fell on the black Chui sedan chair, see there is no movement, eyes slightly surprised.


    "Emperor, we......"


    "Go ahead. I''ll shut up on the altar and wait for them to come out and arrange the residence." Jun Tianxia said and strode in.


    Gonggong Li was followed by a number of bodyguards.


    In the black sedan chair, Tuo Ba Rui pressed Hua Ruge under his body and kissed him again and again, leaving Hua Ruge to say whatever he wanted.


    Hua rugo''s lips were swollen when he kissed her. She pushed him and said, "I don''t want you to kiss me. What''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me. "


    "Little song."


    Tuo Ba Rui''s forehead is against her, and his eyes are closed and silent for a long time.


    Hua Ruge felt his pain, so he put out his hand and held his back, patted him gently: "it''s OK, you can tell me if you have anything."


    Tuoba Rui''s breath was not so fast under her comfort, but when he opened his eyes again, his eyes were filled with pain.


    His long fingers caressed her face, and he spoke low: "little song, if What if I hurt you? "


    He was afraid of failure, of getting involved with her, of losing her.


    Hua Ruge heard this long breath and said with relief: "what do I think is the big deal? That''s it. "


    "If I didn''t provoke you at the beginning, if I pushed you away earlier, would I not have come to this step." Tuoba Rui continued.


    Although he said it well before, he still couldn''t feel at ease when he really came to this step.


    Hua Ruge wanted to laugh at his affectation, but looked at his eyes full of pain and confusion, and was heartbroken again.


    "If you didn''t provoke me, where would I go to find a man?" Hua Ruge held his face in both hands and said earnestly: "I know what you are worried about and what you are afraid of, but those assumptions are meaningless now, and we have no way to turn back."


    Tuo Barry looked at her and waited for her to continue.


    "Tuo BARREI, it''s not easy to walk along the road with you, but I''ve never regretted it since I stepped on it. I''m glad you didn''t push me away, and I''m glad to walk with you to the present step."


    "Maybe our future is still difficult, but I believe that as long as we two people are connected, no one will want to separate us, God can''t do it!"


    "If I had known this continent for a long time, I would have chosen this road without hesitation. I''m not afraid to fight against fate, I''m afraid to be separated from you." Hua Ruge says what he thinks in his heart.

 Chapter 791

    Tuo Barry looks at her. This is the girl he fell in love with at first sight.


    Once he was moved by her pride because she was different.


    Now, once again, he was moved by her temperament.


    She is her. She will never be broken by any difficulty. She will always radiate the light that can dispel all the haze.


    Tuo Ba Rui held her tightly and said after a while: "I know that I have no way back, I can only go all out."


    "That''s all right?" Hua Yuege asked uncertainly.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "yes."


    "So You just want to hear me, don''t you? " Hua Ruge is a little discontented.


    "It''s not." Tuo Barry looked at her seriously, without any joking meaning: "I want to express my love."


    "But you didn''t say anything, so now I''ll give you a chance." Hua Yuege laughed.


    Tuo Barry''s eyes are blazing at her, and slowly says, "if I come again, I still won''t choose to push you away, I will tie you together, forever."


    Hua Ruge''s lips turn up, waiting for him to go on.


    "You may think I''m selfish, but I promise I''ll make sure you''re all right as long as I''m here in one day." He continued, his eyes flashing.


    Hua Ruge sensed something and Lima said, "I don''t want to live on my own. You must be OK."


    Tuoba Rui squinted and didn''t reply immediately. After a while, he said, "let''s not talk about this. It will be clear in three days."


    Hua rugo also knows that things are changing rapidly. It''s too early to say anything now, so she nodded: "let''s go down. If we don''t go down for such a long time, people should think more about it."


    "What do you think?" Tuoba Ruyi picks the eyebrows when he hears the evil spirit of the words.


    "Not serious." Hua gave him a white look.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and picked her up.


    Hua Ruge tidied up his clothes and went down with him as if he were nothing.


    Entering from the main gate, they are facing the sacrificial platform. After the reconstruction, it is really different from the last time.


    There used to be only one table, but now there are two.


    And both of them are ten times the size of the former platform, and the platform seems to be endowed with vitality, with an air of natural detachment.


    Now, juntianxia is sitting on the platform under the white jade stele. The whole person is surrounded by the Dragon Qi. Hua yuezai counts it carefully. Now he has two more dragons around him, and turns into nine golden dragons.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Yuege asked strangely.


    She said that there was already a eunuch coming to lead them to the dormitory.


    Tuo Ba Rui took a look and took back his eyes and said: "what he cultivated was the emperor''s Scripture. Whenever his territory became larger, his strength would become stronger. This time, he collected such a large area of land as Dazhen, and also Dazhen''s seal and complete Qi luck, and his strength would reach a new level."


    "That''s fine, too?" Hua Yuege was stunned.


    "This is the way of cultivation of the world''s emperors. The world is closely related to him. When two emperors in Daewoo saw that he was suitable for cultivation, they made him the emperor''s grandson and took such a name." Tuoba Rui said.


    "A natural king." Hua Yuege said with emotion, "it seems that he is going to break through."


    "He is going to use the power of the dragon to attack the supernatural realm." Tuoba Rui explains.


    "Well, if he is strong, we will have one more point to grasp." Hua Ruge nods.


    After the two returned to the dormitory, Tuoba Rui said, "you have a good rest, I also want to consolidate the realm."


    "Good." Hua rugo agreed.


    After the door of Tuo Barrow''s room is closed, Hua rugo looks up to the sky alone. Everyone else has something to do, but she seems to have nothing to prepare.


    Well, it''s just as if it''s energy saving.


    Thinking about it, she climbed to bed and took a nap.


    At noon the next day, Hua rugo was in the hospital, eating grapes in the sun, and chatting with the palace girl around her. But in a moment, the sky suddenly changed, and there were big black clouds on her head, which became thicker and thicker, covering the sun completely, just like the night.


    The maids were so frightened that they looked pale.


    "Master Guoshi, what''s the matter?" Asked one of the maids.


    Hua Ruge lost a grape to his mouth and said casually, "this is the omen of heaven''s calamity. Someone will be struck by thunder."


    "Is it a monarch?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "look."


    When the dark clouds cover the sky, there are thunder lights in the clouds in the distance. At first, there are only a few thunder lights, and then gradually form a rolling thunder wave. It rolls like a river over the sky, and the prestige can make people feel palpitation across dozens of miles.


    A palace maid looked at the terrible Lei yundao and said, "dozens of miles to the west, that''s almost where the king of Xuan beast is."


    "Well." Hua Yuege narrowed his eyes and said, "it seems that the Xuan beast also needs to cross the supernatural robbery."


    "This is such a terrible day. Can the king do it?" Asked a maid.


    "Nothing." Hua Ruge faint exit.


    Although she said so on the mouth, but took the grape''s hand actually to stop, carried sufficient eyesight to see toward the thunder cloud.


    This Lei Yun is much weaker than when she was crossing the robberies, so she thinks the mink can cope with it, not to mention the demon God clock in his hand.


    But even so, the thought of mink to cross the thunder to rob her is not in her mind.


    This kind of pain is only known after tasting. It''s really painful.


    "Roar!"


    A huge roar suddenly erupted under the thundercloud, which was loud enough to be heard so far away.


    At the end of the roar, a purple light full of murderous spirit and provocation rushed up under the thundercloud.


    "Crackle!"


    Above the blue thunder with the supreme power of heaven, in a dark, strong lightning stab people can not help but squinting eyes.


    Those little maids around me even hid behind Hua Ruge directly, thinking that they could have a sense of security.


    "Crackle, crackle, crackle!"


    The thunder continued to split, one by one stronger.


    At the moment, people in the four hundred mile range of Wuding city are looking up at that day''s thunder. They are in close contact with wushangtianwei and are scared.


    Tianlei split nine times in a row, but he didn''t hear the bell. Obviously, the mink didn''t use the demon God clock.


    After Leigang, the dark clouds gradually disappeared, and a strong purple light rushed to the sky in situ, which was ten times stronger than before.


    "It''s a success, so strong."


    The nearby palace maids and the bodyguards talked to each other.


    The dark clouds are gone, and the sky is bright.


    Hua Ruge can finally eat his own grapes at ease.


    "It''s so terrible that I didn''t have spiritual root cultivation." A palace Maiden''s way with lingering fear.


    "Yeah, I can''t imagine what it''s like to be hit by such a thunder." Another maid also said.

 Chapter 792

    Say two people if have a sense, turned the eye to Hua Ruge, before a while Hua Ruge Du rob the matter is also spread boiling.


    "It''s hot outside and tender inside." Hua, like a song, answered four words lightly.


    The two little maids shrunk their pupils for a while, more firmly believing that it is also a happy thing not to practice.


    Hua Ruge''s two days are relatively easy, but others are not. The mink over there has just succeeded in the robbery. The next day, the dragon spirit around juntianxia becomes more and more solid. Nine golden dragons linger around with his breath rising gradually.


    After feeling the change of monarch''s world in the dormitory, Hua Ruge held a plate of cakes, jumped and sat on the eaves of the room, looked over the layers of bodyguards and landed on monarch in the middle of the sacrificial platform, dressed in dragon robes.


    Obviously, he is going to break through.


    She found that the light dragon Qi was emerging in the heaven sacrificing platform, which was constantly expanding the strength of his body.


    Hua Ruge always thought that the way to increase his strength was contrary to the sky. Now it seems that it''s more hegemonic to absorb the dragon power directly from juntianxia.


    At this time, it was evening. When the sky was dark, it seemed that the golden light of the golden dragon around the world was very prosperous. When he was surrounded by the golden dragon, his breath was rising and his power was amazing.


    Hua is like a song, which is only pleasing to the eyes.


    As time goes on, the breath on juntianxia becomes stronger and stronger. At the end of the day, the nine golden dragons become one, and they suddenly enter juntianxia''s body.


    "On!"


    At the same time, the breath that emperor Tianxia had stopped climbing again soared, and a golden light rushed to the sky.


    "On!"


    Jin Guanghua turns into a golden dragon. At the same time, the king''s eyes are opened at the same time. The momentum that has just been promoted but not yet converged is surging out. The whole person is like the strongest one in the world and exudes supreme power.


    "Long live the emperor."


    For a while, his bodyguard knelt on his knees, and the eunuch also knelt on his knees.


    "Long live the emperor."


    All the people who saw the Golden Dragon knelt down and shouted excitedly.


    Their monarch has been promoted to a supernatural state. Daewoo has an unlimited future.


    "Long live the emperor."


    This kind of voice has been spread to the city around the capital of the emperor. The people''s voices are higher than the waves. It''s hard to hide the excitement and excitement in their hearts.


    Jun Tianxia closed his eyes again and began to restrain his breath.


    At this time, the sound of "hooray of the mountain" is still going on, until the dragon in the sky disappears, the sound gradually decreases, until it disappears.


    Hua Ruge has strong eyesight now, and on the eaves, he can have a panoramic view of the grand scenery inside and outside the city, and his heart can''t help shaking.


    It''s not the same for people with rights. It''s cool.


    Jun Tianxia opens his eyes and turns his head to look at Hua Ruge sitting on the eaves for the first time.


    Hua Yuege waved to him with a smile and said, "congratulations to the emperor."


    Seeing her cynical appearance, juntianxia had some smiles on his face. After waving to disperse the bodyguard, he flew to sit beside Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge handed over the cake plate and said, "have some."


    You shake your head and look at the setting sun in the distance.


    At this time, the sky was red by the setting sun, a magnificent scene.


    "It''s a good feeling to be in power." Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "what do you think of looking at your own mountains and rivers at this time?"


    "I think I want more than that." The subtle way of the king.


    "You are a man of great ambition." Hua Ruge shakes his head.


    If you don''t answer, it''s a default.


    "We should start tomorrow. I don''t know what I''m going to do." Hua Yuege turned to ask.


    "There are two sacrificial platforms below, one of which is mine and the other is yours. Then you will stand on it and lead the force of heaven and Phoenix to fight against heaven''s calamity." Jun Tianxia explains.


    Hua Yuege swallows the water channel: "is it another day?"


    "Yes, the heaven is provoked. The plunder must have the power of destroying the heaven and destroying the earth. You should be careful." The way of the king.


    "All right." Hua rugo agreed reluctantly.


    "King world see appearance smile way:" afraid


    "At that point, I have a shadow over the sky." Hua Ruge told the truth.


    "Don''t worry, if you can''t support me and Tuoba Rui, they will help you and won''t let you get hurt by Tianlei." You are comforted.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "no, let''s do our jobs. Although I''m a little scared, I will never hold you back."


    If she didn''t even have the courage, she would have died, and she could not have been where she is now.


    "Good." It''s the king''s way.


    Hua Ruge ate the last piece of cake, stretched out and said: "it''s getting late. I''ll go back to sleep, and take good care of my energy."


    "Go." Jun Tianxia said, and they landed together.


    Hua Ruge turned around in front of Tuoba Rui''s door, and left when he was still in cultivation. After taking a hot bath, he went to sleep under the quilt.


    In the evening, she felt a change in her mind. Someone held her in her arms. This time, she leaned over without opening her eyes.


    "Not afraid of being irrelevant?" Tuo Ba Rui''s deep voice sounded in her ear.


    Hua Ruge is conscious at the moment. He smiles and says, "no one dares to do this except you."


    Who in the world doesn''t know that Hua Ruge is a fiery temper, but she is so strong that few people dare to offend her. She just doesn''t want to live.


    Tuo Ba Rui kissed her forehead and said, "go to sleep."


    "How are your closing results these days?" Hua Yuege asked.


    In these three days, mink and juntianxia have made a lot of noise. Only Tuoba Rui is still, not even a little bit of spiritual vortex.


    "Not bad." Tuoba Rui''s voice is always light, without any fluctuation.


    His state reassured Hua rugo, so she nodded and said, "be safe tomorrow."


    "I see."


    They fell asleep chatting and hugging each other, and both of them actually slept very steadily.


    The next day was not bright, Tuo Ba Rui opened his eyes and looked at Hua Ruge carefully.


    "How can I wake up so early?" Hua Ruge felt the sight on his face and opened his eyes.


    "I''m used to it, but you are very early today." Tuoba Rui whispers.


    Hua rugo stretched out his hand around his neck, and the whole man hung on him, laughing and saying, "I feel you miss me."


    Tuo Barry picked his lips. "Really, you don''t miss me?"


    "A little, too." Hua Ruge is always honest.


    Tuo barrui touched her head, and then she did it.


    Hua Ruge leaned against her arms and closed her eyes again.


    After a while in bed, they got up at dawn.

 Chapter 793

    Tuoba Rui is still wearing a broad black robe. Hua Ruge didn''t wear it casually this time, but changed into the official robe of Dayu national master, with blue daffodils embroidered on his white coat.


    Hua Ruge turns around and laughs to see Tuoba Rui: "how do you feel like a lotus in the water?"


    "You look good in anything." Tuoba Rui''s face is appreciative.


    Hua Yuege nodded repeatedly: "I like what he said, hold one."


    Said she then went forward to pounce in Tuoba Rui''s bosom, on the face has the canran smile.


    Tuo barrow picked her up and looked at her and said, "not nervous at all?"


    "What''s so tense? You forget that I''m not a person in this world. No matter what the result is today, I''ll make money if I can live through it for so long." Hua is like a song.


    "We''ll be together longer, trust me." Tuo barrui looks at her with firm eyes.


    Hua rugo held his hand and said, "I''m confident that as long as we fight, we can overturn the thief."


    She made the worst plan, but that doesn''t mean she didn''t have the will to fight.


    History is always created by people. No one can do it before. It doesn''t mean they can''t!


    Tuoba Rui eyes look more firm, led her out of the door.


    When I came to the square of the heaven sacrificing platform, all the bodyguards here have been withdrawn. All the civil and military officials, including LAN binger, have stood under the heaven sacrificing platform. Their faces are complex, dignified and depressed.


    On the ten times enlarged sacrificial platform, Emperor Tianxia, wearing the crown of heaven and the golden nine dragons cloud and smoke robe, stands with his hands on his back and looks directly at the sky, as if he is making a final farewell to the world.


    Everyone here knows that this is the last peace. When the light comes on, the heavenly way will be challenged by human beings for the first time in thousands of years.


    Destroy the way of heaven, break the Hongmeng, and lead the whole world to rise. It''s not clear how many people have thought about this idea for thousands of years, but he is the only one who really dares to do so.


    The confrontation between man and nature has no experience to follow and no turning back.


    Win or die!


    Hua Ruge takes a look at Tuoba Rui. Tuoba Rui lets go of her hand. In such a dignified atmosphere, neither of them spoke.


    In the eyes of all the officials, Hua Ruge stepped on the steps of the heaven sacrificing platform and walked towards the center.


    "Welcome to master Guoshi." The Minister of culture and military shouted in unison.


    At the end of the king turned around, deep eyes indifferent wave, calm and confident.


    At this time, Hua Ruge had already put away the usual cynical mentality, with a calm face and a pair of starry eyes full of self-confidence and endless sense of war.


    People who know Hua Ruge know that she is never a loser, and the stronger her opponent is, the more likely she is to be aroused. Now, in the face of the strongest power in the world, her inner spirit of fierce bandits is vividly displayed. Her whole body is stronger than ever, which makes all the ministers on both sides surprised.


    They met Hua rugo when they conferred the title of national teacher last time. After that time, they privately discussed and felt that the rumors about her from the previous mainland were untrue.


    There is no such mystery, but it''s just a noble woman with better temperament and stronger aura.


    But now it seems that they are wrong.


    The real Hua Ruge is much stronger than the rumor.


    Hua Ruge walked to another sacrificial platform through the bifurcated white jade steps.


    Ministers should have been informed in advance, and it was not surprising to see Hua rugo standing on the memorial platform that emperor Daewoo could only stand.


    Tuoba Rui stood on one side. Although he didn''t say anything or put any prestige outside, he was a man with his own light. All the ministers looked at him from time to time.


    Everyone is curious about what Tuoba Rui will do in this battle with Tiandou.


    But now they can only be disappointed, because Tuoba Rui has never moved from the beginning to the end, just quietly watching Hua Ruge.


    After being in place, the Emperor didn''t move, and all the ministers didn''t make a sound. Everyone just looked at the sky quietly.


    Waiting for dawn.


    Hua Ruge did not move much, but silently closed his eyes and felt the atmosphere around him.


    In the eastern sky, the sun, which had just broken through the horizon, was moving up inch by inch, and began to radiate its light slowly across the clouds.


    The haze on the earth was dispelled a little, and the sky and the earth gradually brightened up.


    The people of the whole imperial capital were sent out last night. There were only soldiers with strict discipline on the four walls, so that the whole imperial capital still had no voice after dawn. Close your eyes and you can only hear the wind in the morning moving the leaves and rustling.


    That day, the color was completely bright, Hua Ruge also slightly opened his eyes, and his indifferent and calm eyes fell on Jun Tianxia.


    Juntianxia glanced at her, then turned his head, closed his eyes slowly, and raised his arms.


    At the moment when his arms were raised, Hua Ruge felt only a vibration under his feet, and then she realized that she was rising.


    There was a look of surprise in her eyes, and her mental strength was revealed, but this exploration really surprised her.


    Because now, not only the heaven sacrificing platform is rising, not only the palace is rising, but the whole emperor is rising.


    And careful she also detected that the whole emperor has depicted a huge flying array, which seems to have been prepared for many years.


    It seems that Dayu''s plan to open up a new world is not a one-way or two-way affair, only that juntianxia has come to this step.


    The emperor gradually left the ground. Because of the spiritual power running above the array, the whole emperor seemed to be surrounded by white fog and looked like a dream.


    With the continuous rise of the capital, more and more people will see this spectacle below.


    "Look, the emperor is flying?" Near the city, a man pointed to the sky, a face of unbelievable.


    The news spread quickly. Almost for a while, all the people came out to watch. They were stunned to see that it was getting higher and higher, as if they were going to fly to the sky.


    "This is What''s the matter? "


    "Is it the emperor who will fly?"


    "Feisheng is a person who is flying. Who has the city with him?"


    "Yes, you see there are soldiers on it."


    "What the hell is going on?"


    People are talking about it.


    As the capital of the emperor rises higher and higher, slowly, not only the whole Daewoo can see it, but also the common people on the previous great and extraordinary land boundary can see it.


    So for the first time, all the people in the world were so consistent that they put down what they had to do and looked up.


    There are also many people in the clan.


    Many people speculate whether this is related to the arrangement of the three forces of Daewoo united with the mainland.

 Chapter 794

    In Dong''an City, childe Wuwen stood on the wall and looked at the rising capital. He opened his mouth to his disciples and said, "get ready."


    "Yes." The disciple led the city.


    In Wuding City, mink sees the flying City, his eyes are full of excitement, and he is ready to start at any time.


    Hua Ruge stands on the altar of sacrifice, looking at the sky that is getting closer and closer, and the war in his heart is more and more intense.


    She can''t wait to see what Tianwei looks like.


    Just thinking, the emperor put down his raised hands, and the emperor stopped rising. At this time, people in the city had an illusion that they could reach out and touch the sky.


    But in fact, they understand that the sky is far away.


    Jun Tianxia opened his eyes, spread out his right hand, and in his palm appeared the golden axe.


    At this time, the hatchet is different from the past, just like holding it in the hands of the monarch can make people feel the supreme power.


    That kind of horrible breath from the artifact, Hua rugo had seen it on the meteor day sword before, but today''s sky axe is ten times stronger than the former meteor day sword.


    She suddenly remembered what Jun Tianxia said when he was fighting with Tiangu, who was holding the sword of the meteorite God. As long as the time came, how many meteorite gods were not enough for killing.


    At that time, Hua Ruge didn''t understand. Now she finally understands.


    The sky axe is driven by the Dragon Qi, which comes from the dragon vein. At that time, the world was not unified and the dragon vein was not connected, so the power of the sky axe is not very powerful.


    But now that those conditions have been met, the power of the open axe will naturally be extraordinary.


    Open axe, open axe.


    Hua is like a song whispering low, suddenly in my heart.


    It turns out that the name is not just for prestige, but that the axe can really open the sky.


    With the axe in your hand, the whole body began to climb. The emperor''s Qi and the power of the axe showed up, and with the power of the emperor''s world, it soared.


    "Boom!"


    There was a thundering over the sky, as if something had been detected.


    With the rapid increase of breath in the monarch''s body, his body is growing higher and higher. His body is surrounded by dragon Qi. In a moment, he becomes a giant. His body power is terrible and amazing.


    "Emperor, that''s the emperor. God, how could it be so tall?" Someone below saw it and began to exclaim.


    "Yes, what is the emperor going to do?"


    The people just looked at such prestige and felt frightened.


    It''s just horrible.


    "Boom!"


    The sky seems to have only realized the crisis, and began to become dark clouds. The dark clouds covered the whole capital. The lightning flash in the dark clouds was stronger than any time Hua Ruge had seen.


    "It''s a strong robbery, but it seems that the emperor doesn''t want to cross it." The people of zongmen began to talk about it.


    After all, there are too few people who know how to make a difference. It''s normal that they can''t guess.


    At this time, the majesty of juntianxia has become very strong. Before the thunder clouds fall, he waves his axe to the sky.


    When the axe is wielded, it will produce a huge golden axe blade, which will attack the thunder and cloud above the sky with the terrifying power of destroying the sky and the earth.


    Where the golden axe blade passes, space collapses and black holes appear in the sky.


    "Boom!"


    The axe blade splits on the thundercloud, and two violent energies collide to make a huge impact sound that can be heard by the whole continent.


    The space where thundercloud is located is shaking and twisted.


    "Boom!"


    There was another explosion, where the thundercloud disappeared and the space was blasted out of a huge black hole.


    Just for a moment, there was not a bit of Lei Yun destroyed.


    This makes Hua Ruge look a little frightened. She can''t really measure the terrible power of today''s monarchy.


    All the officials of Daewoo and the people below, let alone, were stunned at this scene. Without saying anything, they knelt down and shouted, "long live the emperor!"


    Now the whole mountain and river are full of the sound of mountain calling. At this moment, they feel that their emperor is the most dazzling God.


    Who is not proud of having such a monarch, but sincerely produces a sense of security and belonging.


    At this time, no one in the world is not enthusiastic. Although they don''t know what the emperor is going to do, they can see that it must be a very remarkable thing.


    At this time, great changes are taking place on the sky, and the black hole in space is decreasing and disappearing under the filling of space force.


    At the same time, the sky was covered with black clouds again, which seemed to be the roar of thousands of horses.


    Soon, people saw the flash of thunder in the dark cloud. This time, it was not the blue thunder, but the huge purple dragon shaped thunder with unprecedented and unprecedented destructive power.


    "Boom!"


    Thunder rolling produced a huge sound shaking Kyushu, as if the sky is angry, roaring!


    When the people below see such a terrible thunder light, their legs are all soft. It''s the first time that all of them feel the great deterrent power of Tianwei.


    There is an idea in all people''s hearts that they are too small to resist.


    Now Hua Ruge can see that heaven is enraged.


    Tuoba Rui is still motionless, her eyes are pale, and she doesn''t want to move.


    The emperor stared at the thundercloud in the sky, and there was a disdainful light in his eyes. He turned his hand to take out his Kowloon seal and looked at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge nodded and took out the Phoenix seal of Daewoo.


    Two people close their eyes, the seal in their hands is hanging in the air at the same time, and the two people gather the spirit of the dragon and the Phoenix, at the same time, they bloom with a brilliant golden light.


    Now the people see two seals rising and approaching.


    There are nine golden dragons spinning on the top of the Dragon Seal, and a phoenix is gradually forming on the seal.


    "Emperor and empress seal? How could someone control the Phoenix seal? I have no empress in Daewoo The people cried out one after another.


    "Yes, and it''s said that the emperor and empress can''t condense the Phoenix if they don''t have the same fate. But now not only are people manipulating the seal, but also they condense the Phoenix. This What''s the matter? "


    When the people below saw the emperor and empress seal lifted off, they did not understand what happened.


    But they didn''t know that it didn''t affect the progress of things. Hua Ruge thought it would be very difficult to attract Phoenix gas before. She didn''t expect that she just needed one thought that the Phoenix gas between heaven and earth would flow into the Phoenix seal, and the Phoenix on the Phoenix seal also slowly solidified.


    At the same time, Hua Ruge understood why the monarch always wanted her to be emperor and empress, so Mingge had such magical power.

 Chapter 795

    The thunder cloud in the sky is growing in the rolling roar, and the terrible power seems to pour down to destroy this world.


    At the bottom, the seal of dragon and Phoenix keeps approaching, the nine dragons on the seal of dragon keep growing, and the Phoenix on the top of the seal of Phoenix also solidifies. However, the absorption of Phoenix gas by the seal of Phoenix is not over, and the Phoenix is still changing.


    At first, it was gold. Later, the color of the Phoenix became more and more diversified.


    "Colorful Phoenix, even colorful Phoenix..." The people below began to exclaim.


    They have never heard before that Phoenix seal can form colorful Phoenix. Now they are shocked to see it.


    Jun Tianxia felt the power of the Phoenix seal. When he opened his eyes, he saw the colorful streamer of the Phoenix hovering around the wound of the Phoenix seal. It was not only beautiful, but also powerful.


    He didn''t understand it. It''s reasonable to say that Hua Ruge only occupies the position of heaven and earth of the master of the state. Even if it is the posterity, the power used will not be stronger than that of the posterity. But what happened now obviously exceeds his expectation.


    But that''s a good thing.


    One side Tuo Ba Rui looked at the colorful Phoenix, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his dark eyes flashed with suspicion.


    At the same time, in Dong''an City, childe wutrace saw the colorful Phoenix shining on the Phoenix seal from afar, with amazing color on his face.


    He did not think of this phenomenon, which should not happen.


    Even if people with posterity''s life style occupy posterity''s heaven and earth position, they will not exert such power, and there is only one explanation for such a phenomenon.


    That is, Hua Ruge is not only the posterity''s Mingge, but also has powerful attributes in her Mingge.


    He fixed his eyes on the shining Phoenix. He did not know whether he was happy or worried. For a while, he only heard him murmur, "Ruge, what is your identity?"


    Under the thundercloud, the power of the dragon and Phoenix seal climbed to the top and suddenly joined together. For a while, the Dragon chanted and the Phoenix resounded throughout the world. The dragon and Phoenix circled around the seal. The colorful light was like a new light source, illuminating the whole imperial capital shrouded in darkness.


    After the harmony of dragon and Phoenix, Hua Ruge felt that she had a connection with Dragon Seal, and she felt that she could control two seals.


    "Ruge, it''s up to you." The way of the king.


    Hua Ruge nodded, and the two seals that were together suddenly became big. They were as big as thunderclouds in the sky in an instant. Hua Ruge waved, and the two seals'' lettering faces up to thunderclouds.


    The seven colors of the dragon and Phoenix seal sparkled, smashing heavily on the clouds, smashing on the purple terror Thunder Dragon.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    For a moment, the power of terror spread, the land shook and the people nearby knelt down to avoid the impact of terror, but even so, they felt that their ears were not their own, and they could not hear any outside voice at all.


    The dazzling light in the sky gradually dissipated, and then looked up to see that there were two more square black holes in the sky, and those black clouds and purple thunder dragons were blown away again.


    "Master Guoshi is powerful!"


    Officials cheered one after another to know that it was an ordinary thunder disaster that had just been split by one axe. But the Thunder Dragon just appeared, which was formed by supreme Tianwei, was much stronger than before.


    They thought it was a big trouble, but they didn''t expect Hua Ruge to destroy the sky just by one move. How could it not be exciting.


    "Master Guoshi is powerful!"


    After all the civil and military officials, the soldiers guarding the city all around shouted.


    The next movement is very big. After a few sounds, the people who are close to here have heard clearly.


    "It''s the master of Guoshi, who controls the Phoenix seal on it." Some people responded.


    "It''s strange. How can the master master master control the Phoenix seal?" There are doubts.


    "Brother, are you stupid? Why do you care? As long as my Daewoo is powerful and rebellious." The other is on one side.


    The rest nodded their heads, no matter what the reason was.


    Above, Hua Ruge was also shocked by the power of the dragon and Phoenix seal. She thought that the emperor and empress were just in high position and power. She had never thought that they could play such a powerful role, which was too rebellious.


    By contrast, her own strength is not worth mentioning.


    After a stroke, the dragon and Phoenix printed on it are still circling, and their strength has been reduced a lot, but it seems that as long as they wait, they can accumulate enough strength.


    Lei Yun disappears, Hua ruogsu waves her hand, and the dragon and Phoenix seal returns to its normal size and hovers in her palm.


    At this moment, the light of the sky axe in juntianxia''s hand is more brilliant, and the strength of his own body is also surging.


    The people below are shocked.


    What is their emperor doing?


    Soon they knew that in the hands of emperor Tianxia, the sky axe once again split towards the sky of nothingness, and the sharp and huge axe blade pierced the sky with the power of destroying the sky and destroying the earth.


    All of them squinted, and when they opened their eyes, they saw a huge crack in the blue sky.


    This is not a black hole formed by tearing up space. It is true that the sky is cracked, and there is an uneven and crooked crack like the earth fissure.


    At this moment, all the people in the world are staring at the crack, and the shock in their hearts is beyond words.


    In all people''s cognition, heaven is supreme and represents absolute power and authority, which cannot be violated!


    But what do they see now?


    The sky is cracked!


    Quiet!


    The whole world fell into silence, no one asked questions, no one discussed, now things have gone beyond their cognitive scope, no one can say exactly what is going on.


    Even these people don''t know whether it''s a reality or a dream.


    In the small courtyard hundreds of miles away from the imperial capital, shangguanli looked at the crack in the sky, his eyes narrowed slightly. as if thinking of sth.


    "Pavilion The owner of the Pavilion... I''m not mistaken... " Lan''er pointed at the crack that had been split out of the sky incredibly and said, "the sky has been split a hole?"


    Shangguanli didn''t answer her, but said in a low voice, "this king is stronger than I thought."


    She felt that she had attached great importance to these people, but the strength of juntianxia and huaruge was obviously beyond her expectation.


    "But you haven''t returned to me, Lord. What are you doing?" Lan''er asked not to give up.


    "Open up the world." Shangguan Li answers casually.


    Lan''er obviously didn''t understand what it meant. He wanted to ask again. He saw Shangguan Li put up an index finger on his lips and said in a low voice, "don''t talk. The play will come soon."


    Lan''er stopped talking when she saw that she was serious.


    Let alone the following people, is Hua Ruge. People who are prepared to see this scene feel very shocked.


    That''s God!

 Chapter 796

    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    There was a huge thundering sound above the sky. This time, there was no dark cloud but a thunderdragon with colorful light.


    "Aung Aung!"


    "Aung Aung!"


    The colorful Thunder Dragon roars, each of which brings with it a terrifying threat of annihilation and soon gathers hundreds of them.


    No matter the common people or ordinary monks are squatting or kneeling down, and they dare not face the terrible pressure with their heads down.


    "Is this a thunder robbery? It''s a punishment against the world!"


    There is the old man''s high voice below.


    There are records of the natural punishment against the world in ancient books, but it is impossible to find out when it happened.


    "What is the death penalty?" Someone asked.


    "It''s a sign that heaven is going to be angry. It''s going to destroy the world." The old man knelt tremblingly.


    "What?" There was a scream from below.


    The news soon spread, and the world was a little bit alarmed. No one thought that it would develop to this point. If the punishment came down, they would not want to live.


    Childe wutrace looks at the sky punishment and has an alert look in his eyes. The power of the punishment is beyond his imagination. I don''t know if Hua Ruge can cope with it.


    Lan''er also crouches behind shangguanli and says, "this play is too horrible. What are they doing?"


    "Not yet." Shangguan glass looks dignified.


    Lan''er is surprised: "what''s more powerful than this?"


    Shangguan Li didn''t talk anymore, just looked at it seriously.


    In the sky, Hua Yuege looks at hundreds of heaven punishing thunder dragons. His eyes are full of fierce fighting, and he throws the seal of dragon and Phoenix to the sky.


    But this time, the Dragon Seal didn''t get bigger and didn''t press it directly. Instead, it radiated a strong golden light, like a big net covering the thunder dragons in the sky.


    The golden light is very powerful. It just trapped all the thunder dragons in one moment.


    Leilong rushed right and left in it, constantly hitting the big net formed by golden light.


    On top of the seal, the dragon and Phoenix are circling, gathering strength constantly.


    However, it can be seen that the power of the dragon and Phoenix seal is limited, and it can''t last long.


    Hua Ruge also saw this early, so he didn''t choose to attack the punishment directly. Instead, he temporarily controlled the punishment, delayed for a while, and made plans.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are like an abyss. He can''t see any color from beginning to end, as if everything in front of him has nothing to do with him.


    Jun Tianxia sees that Hua Ruge has temporarily controlled the situation, but he doesn''t care, and the axe in his hand splits into the sky again.


    "Boom!"


    The huge golden axe blade flashed, and there was another tearing sound.


    When the light dissipated, the crack on the sky was twice as wide as before. Through the crack, people could see something gray and foggy.


    "Aung Aung!"


    After this axe, the colorful Thunder Dragon became more and more violent and appeared more and more.


    With the increase of Lei long, what Hua Ruge has to deal with is even more difficult. She drives the dragon and Phoenix seal with all her strength, and the golden light is bright in a flash.


    To know that her own strength is also very strong, there is a magic weapon for her to control, the power to play is immeasurable.


    "Aung Aung!"


    The Thunder Dragon rolled and roared, sending out the devastating pressure. The people below made a sweat for Hua Ruge.


    But Hua Ruge''s performance is very indifferent. Understanding her, LAN binger is inexplicably relieved to see her look.


    Because at the moment Hua Ruge''s eyes are shining with the light of calculation.


    What the outside world pays attention to is what kind of realm Hua Ruge has broken through and what kind of fighting power she has. Only those who know her know that her strongest strength is not her fighting power, but her mind.


    Every time you chop an axe, you will digest the backfire power brought by the sky, and gather strength again to prepare for the next attack.


    The power of the sky''s repercussion is extraordinary. It''s not easy for him to fight against it. He''s not hurt badly now, but the harder it is to carry on to the back.


    When people saw this, they understood. A while ago, Emperor Dayu and the three major forces joined hands to prepare for this confrontation with heaven.


    But they also don''t understand. Now their emperor is fighting against the heaven and Hua Ruge is fighting against the heaven. What are the other two giants and the holy king of xuanshou forest doing?


    Why hasn''t it always appeared?


    "Boom!"


    Monarch world is again an ax to split, the crack in the sky expanded into adult man''s arm thickness.


    "Boom!"


    There are more and more raptors in the sky, because this kind of anti sky event happened in this area, so the Raptors all appear in the sky of this area, and directly hit the huge net woven by golden light.


    Hua Ruge has turned the internal strength to the extreme, but even this golden power has become weaker and weaker under the impact of the golden dragon, and it can''t last long.


    At the same time, the original blue sky suddenly overcast. This time, it was not because of dark clouds, but inexplicably overcast. Darkness gradually came. The gloomy sky made people feel no sense of security.


    Along with the dark sky, there is also a sense of inexplicable depression, so it''s pressing on people''s hearts, making people feel breathless.


    Looking at the increasingly dark sky, I feel more and more depressed. All these omens are sending a message to people, that is, the wind and rain are coming.


    Dark, dreary, oppressive!


    Not only the people below, but also the civil and military officials standing on the platform of sacrificing the heaven, feel as if they have been crushed by a huge stone in their hearts and are nervous.


    Monarch world does not care about all this, just try to repair their damage by the sky backfire.


    Hua Ruge felt the pressure in her heart, but she turned a blind eye and only focused on fighting against the God punishing Thunder Dragon above.


    Childe wutrace looks up at the sky, not optimistic.


    Mink is a mysterious beast, and has a stronger sense of heaven and earth. Now, a pair of purple pupils are no longer arrogant, but cautious.


    At this moment, the whole world is gray. You can still see things, but it is not so clear.


    Lan''er is so scared that he pulls the sleeve of shangguanli and says, "what''s the matter? How can I be so flustered. "


    "Here comes the saddest cancan. See how they deal with it." The way of Shangguan glass is low.


    "The play?" Asked LAN.


    Shangguan Li nodded his head slightly.


    Now, in the upper world, in the bamboo forest where the Ye family is in charge.


    A messenger came in and bowed to the steward with his back to him and said, "I''ve seen the steward."


    "Don''t be polite. What''s the family''s instruction?" The steward turned his head and asked. His serious attitude was quite different from that of the two elders before.


    "The second childe said don''t act rashly. The world below is very strong. If we can make a success, we can''t offend." The messenger said.


    The steward nodded, and he thought of it.

 Chapter 797

    Three thousand small world has not been able to open the sky successfully. If it is true, this person must not be provoked.


    "But miss three will come back." The messenger went on.


    The steward nodded: "I expected it, so I''ll start."


    "And Hua Ruge, the second childe named a famous person. She had a very close relationship with the three patriarchs of yuxu sect. Maybe she could control them in advance as a chip."


    "Well, I''ll bring them back with me." It''s time to take charge.


    Last time, because of the three patriarchs'' invasion, many people died in the Ye family branch, which he couldn''t let go.


    Since the top also wants people, he can''t let go of Hua Ruge.


    After the messenger left, the steward took a group of more than ten ye family members to the eastern territory, where there was a huge tremor.


    In the small world, under the punishing Thunder Dragon, there is a fog rolling in the gray sky, in which the white light comes out.


    Before, it was very weak, but later it was as bright as the sun, with a burning and horrible atmosphere. In a moment, it completely suppressed the power of hundreds of thunder dragons.


    Hua Ruge tried his best to support the golden light net, and his eyes also fell on the gray light.


    The light began to take shape.


    "A pillar?" The common people stared at the huge pillar that appeared in the sky, stupefied.


    What is this?


    "It''s not like a pillar. You can see that there are lines on it. It''s like knuckles. It''s one knuckle at a time." There is humanity.


    You can see that it''s true.


    In the gray, another pillar stretched out, shorter than before.


    Then there is the third, the fourth and the fifth.


    Now everyone can see clearly that this is not a pillar, but five fingers of one hand, but this hand is too big, only one finger can play the whole capital down.


    After the finger appeared, gradually revealed the palm part, the huge palm looks like a broken palm, there is a deep thin line on it.


    The power of this hand is tens of times stronger than all the previous Tianwei. At the moment when this hand appears, the people all bow down and shiver, which is the deepest fear from the soul.


    Hua rugo thinks that she can''t resist. Fortunately, she is the master of devouring the beast, so she won''t make suggestions at this time.


    Juntianxia always closed his eyes and began to brew the next blow, ignoring the sudden palm.


    But Tuoba Rui moved. From the beginning of the day, his face did not fluctuate or move at all. But now he looks up, his eyes are no longer unfathomable but full of a strong sense of war.


    He didn''t feel surprised, but seemed to have been waiting for the opponent to appear, and there were some pent up expectations in the bottom of his eyes.


    Lan''er grabs the sleeve of Shangguan glass, squats on the ground and says: "what is this? It''s not safe. "


    "This is the will of heaven, the invisible hand that controls the way of heaven and everything in the world. It is the most powerful force in the world." Shangguan Li answers.


    These things are unknown to others, but she knows them very well.


    Lan''er heard a face of bitterness: "what''s wrong with these people? Why should they provoke such things?"


    "That''s why you can''t be them," said shangguanli, touching her cerebellum pocket


    "I don''t want to be them. I just want to be with the Lord." Lan''er didn''t think it was good to be that kind of person.


    Shangguan Li smiled and said, "but this time, I will probably leave by myself."


    "What?" Lan''er looked up and saw more panic in his eyes than in the hands of heaven.


    The common people raised their heads and looked at the big hands in the sky again after they got used to the pressure.


    So they saw a more frightening scene, that is, the deep thin line in the palm of the big hand trembled, and the next moment, it even opened.


    I saw the thin line slowly open, showing a black and white eyes in the palm.


    The eyes were huge, and looked down on the sky with supreme power, without any emotion.


    Hua Ruge''s head was already sweating because of the difficulty of supporting, but the scene in front of her made her swallow her saliva subconsciously.


    There are so many evil things in the world.


    Heaven is not invisible, not only hands but also eyes.


    But now her situation is not up to her imagination, so she quickly held her breath and concentrated, hoping that before she could not hold up, the emperor could chop another axe.


    "Boom!"


    There was an explosion above the sky, and then a voice with supreme authority came out: "unbridled!"


    Under the sound that was many times bigger than the thunder, everyone was stunned.


    What sound?


    Is God speaking?


    Tuo Ba Rui knows that this is the voice of heaven, and it is the hand that makes the voice.


    The eyes in the palm of the hand of heaven linger in the king''s world with the look of judgment, and then look to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge tried to ignore the extremely strong sense of oppression.


    But the eyes lingered on her for a moment, then turned away, and finally stood under the altar, staring at it all the time, on Tuo BARREI, who was full of war.


    When she saw Tuoba Rui, Hua rugo didn''t know if she had read it wrong. She felt that her eyes narrowed and looked like an alert gesture.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s hands are behind his back, his body slowly rises into the air, his whole body is calm and automatic, and his fierce breath comes out through his body. Even if he is facing the most powerful force in the world, he is still not half afraid, and his eyes are full of confidence and arrogance.


    "Look, it''s the Lord of Zixiao." The person below points to the Tuoba Rui road that rises slowly.


    "My God, is the Lord Zixiao going to challenge the hand of heaven alone?" The speaker''s mouth was closed in surprise.


    "It''s impossible. The Lord of Cangsong temple and the king of Xuan beast should also be there."


    "It''s frightening just to look at it. I don''t think we can win together."


    "I think so too. It''s the power of heaven. How can one defeat it?"


    "Look, the power of the emperor has become stronger again. It seems that he will start again!"


    A exclamation made people focus on juntianxia again. As expected, the power of juntianxia rose again, and the eyes on the hand of heaven turned to juntianxia again, and one hand would be pressed down.


    Suddenly a bright sword light flashed between heaven and earth. Tuo Ba Rui pointed to the hand of heaven and said, "your opponent is me."


    At the moment when Tuo BARREI took out his long sword, the hand of heaven attracted his attention. There was a flash of surprise in a pair of black and white eyes.


    "You have suppressed me for so many years. You know that level 9 talent can go against the sky, but no matter what you do or how you avoid it." Tuoba Rui said with more and more fierce eyes: "how are you, blocking my way, you can''t escape destruction."

 Chapter 798

    "Human, you are too presumptuous!"


    The sky blew again, and then the wind and cloud changed. The power of spirit dried up for thousands of miles, the power of elements was absorbed, and the nearby plants and plants were withering rapidly.


    The hand of the heaven is shining brightly, and it takes pictures directly towards Tuoba Rui.


    This attack brings together the power of three thousand avenues with supreme power, which is the only power in human life.


    If this blow can destroy the world, people don''t think it''s exaggerated.


    But the power is not the most terrifying, the most despairing thing is that the hand of heaven empties the spiritual power. People can''t exert their power in this area at all.


    In other words, the heaven and the earth are controlled by the hand of heaven. No one can use a little power in the world when it interferes.


    Hua Ruge realized this when he attacked Tuoba Rui in the hand of heaven.


    What is heaven? That''s absolute control over the world.


    If it is true, how could Tuoba Rui be its opponent.


    Her anxious eyes fell on Tuo barrow.


    It''s not only that she now has everyone''s eyes on Tuo Barry, but even the monarch who is preparing to start again has been temporarily ignored.


    Everyone wants to know what kind of reaction Tuoba Rui will have.


    What else can we do when we can''t mobilize any power?


    At this moment, everyone held their breath and stared at the sky.


    Childe wutrace, mink and shangguanli all look at Tuoba Rui in different directions.


    The hand of heaven is the strongest and the last barrier in the world. It can be said that whether this battle can be won or not depends on the battle between Tuo BARREI and the hand of heaven, which is the winner or the loser.


    At the top, Tuo barrui looks at the approaching palm and the horrible power, and has no fear in his eyes, even with a little banter and provocation.


    The sword in his hand slowly crossed his chest. In the waving, he brought pieces of white streamer light. In the streamer, there were flashes of light and shadow. The mountains and rivers, plants and rivers, everything looked so real.


    At the same time, his breath became mysterious. There was no spiritual power near Mingming. However, his long sword was as powerful as the hand of heaven.


    His eyes were sharp, and he stabbed at the hand of the heaven. The light of the sword poured down like the Milky way. The strong light dazzled people and made them unable to look directly.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Two forces collide on the sky and produce a huge bang, which is accompanied by the shaking of the earth below. For a time, people all felt that the roar of terror was in their ears and brains.


    The light gradually dissipated, and people looked at it again. The brightness of the hand of heaven was dimmed.


    And Tuo Ba Rui still stands in place and looks up as if he has not been affected.


    Hua Ruge is surprised to see this, but she is more at ease.


    Daewoo''s ministers watched Tuo Barrow''s hand against the sky so close that they were all speechless in horror.


    In the distance, mink saw this scene with deep shock in the purple pupil, and said low: "here How could it be? "


    As soon as the childe''s eyes narrowed, there was also a color of shock in his eyes.


    "One sword, one world." He murmured, and some unbelievable way: "when did he reach such a high level of cultivation?"


    "My subordinates are stupid. What kind of state is it?" Asked the disciple next to him.


    "I should have thought of that for a long time," said the childe


    The disciples around him waited quietly.


    "The three thousand rules constitute the world. The hand of heaven controls the three thousand rules and controls the world, but in fact, Tuo BARREI also controls these rules." The traceless childe breathed out a breath, and then said:


    "he refined the three thousand avenues and integrated them into his best swordsmanship, which formed his own swordsmanship world, so his attack was not based on the power of spirit but the power of the world."


    "A world of its own? Are the mountains and rivers and the earth we see in the sword light his world? " The disciple continued to ask.


    "It''s illusory. The rules of any world are different, and Tuo Barry''s control is that the three thousand roads and our world overlap completely, so his Kendo world is our world."


    "In other words, like the hand of heaven, he can draw and use the power of the world by controlling the avenue. It''s just because of this that the hand of heaven can''t suppress him, "said the childe, squinting.


    Tuoba Rui surprised him this time.


    The disciple understood, but still felt incredible.


    I heard about the power of the Zixiao Lord before, but nobody thought that he was so powerful.


    It''s so perverse!


    Shangguan Li was shocked when he saw this scene. He took a breath when he wanted to understand what was going on.


    "It''s incredible that such a strong person in this world has such savvy and courage." Shangguan Li shakes his head as he speaks.


    The rule of the road is the most ethereal thing between the heaven and the earth. If you can find one, you can make a difference and achieve the strong.


    But it''s a big chance to have such luck. Who would have thought that someone could control the three thousand Avenue.


    It can be used as one''s own power even if she is in control. This kind of thing has not even been heard by people from the upper world like her. Naturally, it''s totally unthinkable.


    Today, she saw someone master it.


    "Ruge is also too good at picking men. She is not only so strong but also kind to her. It''s hard to say." Shangguan Li said, without concealing his jealousy.


    Lan''er nodded and stared at Tuoba Rui in the sky, with little stars in her eyes.


    "No." Shangguan Li said, and thought again.


    "What''s wrong?" Although Lan''er talks with her, her eyes are always fixed on Tuo BARREI, and she can''t and doesn''t want to leave at all.


    She had just heard that shangguanli might have to leave for a long time. It was only when she got shangguanli that she would come back that she calmed down.


    "Since he can refine the three thousand avenues, he can become the heaven of this heaven and earth if only the hand of heaven is eliminated in time, so that he can not only obtain permanent life, but also do whatever he wants. Why not do it?" Shangguan Li has some doubts.


    Lan''er then turned to look at Shangguan Li and said, "can''t you do anything after doing this?"


    "Of course not. The rules of the upper bound are totally different from those of the lower bound. He can''t control it. If he goes up, his strength will be greatly damaged." Said Shangguan Li.


    "What can that be for?" Lan''er is very curious about Tuo BARREI''s question.


    Shangguanli has always been exquisite and considerate. "Ruge said a while ago that he often practices in seclusion. I guess he has only recently reached this level. He has decided not to change his mind."

 Chapter 799

    Lan''er looked at Tuoba Rui in the sky, and said with a spoony face, "I envy president Muhua."


    "You don''t think I am?" Shangguan Li said half jokingly and half seriously.


    Lan''er looks at Shangguan glass as if he has found a new land. "The Lord wants to find a man too."


    "Well, look carefully, maybe once in my life." Shangguanli points to the sky path.


    If Lan''er is sure to ask a clear question, but thinking of Tuo BARREI, she still looked up carefully.


    A confrontation between Tuoba Rui and the hand of heaven can see that Tuoba Rui not only didn''t lose but also slightly gained the upper hand. After all, he has not only the power of the world but also his own swordsmanship.


    This shocked people all over the world. Before those who said that the cooperation of several forces was not the opponent of heaven felt the burning pain on their faces.


    Of course, it can''t be blamed for them. It''s true that today''s Tuo Ba Rui has reached a state beyond people''s cognition.


    The eyes above the hand of heaven shrunk, showing a very surprised look.


    Tuoba Rui is still standing in the air, with a slight disdain in his eyes.


    At the same time, juntianxia''s attack was finally brewing. As soon as he opened his eyes, the huge open axe once again split towards the wider and wider crack in the sky.


    "Boom!"


    With an unprecedentedly powerful strike, the crack on the sky was enlarged again.


    The way of heaven is constantly challenged, which leads to the disorder of the order between the heaven and the earth. The earth begins to shake and crack violently, the mountains and rivers collapse, the big waves in the rivers and the chaos between the heaven and the earth.


    "Boom!"


    Another batch of punishment thunder dragon has been added. Hua Ruge is on the verge of exhaustion. If it doesn''t increase, it won''t last for long, let alone suddenly add hundreds.


    She looked at about a thousand thunder dragons in the sky. She picked a smile from the corner of her lips and communicated with her spirit to devour the beast. "Now you can eat it."


    When seeing the first group of Lei long, Hua Ruge had a plan in mind.


    Her strength is not enough to eliminate these thunder dragons, and the devouring beast can not face the force with such a strong attack, so she simply trapped these thunder dragons together.


    In this way, Lei Long''s attack power can be bound to feed her pets. However, she is always greedy, and she is not satisfied with only letting the devouring animals eat a little, so she keeps insisting and plans to wait for Lei long to do more.


    She didn''t take the net until now, when she was about to lose it.


    "Ahhh."


    The voice is very low, but inexplicably clear.


    The next scene made everyone look silly. Suddenly, a fuzzy black shadow appeared in the gray sky. The black shadow became larger and larger. Soon, the people below could not see the colorful streamer in the sky. Thousands of thunder dragons were punished.


    All the people are trying to see the sudden black shadow, but the black shadow is against the colorful streamer. People can''t see what it is at all.


    "Ahhh!"


    After swallowing all the thunder dragons in the stomach, the devouring beast closed its mouth, then turned into a blue light and drilled into the space.


    So the world was shocked again!


    What''s the situation?


    What about the punishment with heavenly power?


    No, no? No movement?


    How is this possible?


    But they couldn''t believe that it happened. It was so strange that people couldn''t touch their heads.


    "Don''t eat. Give me all the strength." Hua Ruge speaks directly to the devouring beast.


    As the most advanced animal intelligence, it is very strong. In this case, it is clearly prioritized, so it digests the power without any affectation, and then slowly moves to Hua Ruge''s body.


    In this time, juntianxia began to heal and prepare for the next attack.


    Tuoba Rui takes the initiative to fight with the hand of heaven again. The spiritual power between heaven and earth has been swept by the two men for the most part, and they attack each other constantly.


    In any case, Tuoba Rui is better than others.


    It''s not good to devour other animals, but its digestion power is incomparable. Hua Ruge only feels that there is a continuous flow of pure power in her body, even after a while, she can''t stand the strong constitution of her elemental body.


    But she will not play according to common sense, so she will continue to let the devouring beast transmit. She will speed up the flow of spiritual power in her body and constantly accept new forces.


    Juntianxia has suffered several backfires, and his body has been damaged more and more seriously, but he doesn''t care. This time, before the injury is healed, he is chopping towards the sky with an axe.


    "Boom!"


    The sky shakes and the mountains shake violently at the same time.


    After that, Hua Ruge, who was meditating on the ground, suddenly opened her eyes, lifted up quickly, and hit the sky directly with her right hand. At the moment, her whole body radiated the power of a hundred thunder dragons.


    People were stunned by this scene. No one really knew that this Dayu national master and Tianfu president, who looked like a vase for more than anyone, would have such a terrible power.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    She is hitting the crack with one stroke, expanding the crack. The sky and the earth are shaking violently at the same time. People only think that the whole world is shaking violently.


    But she wasn''t over yet. She had enough strength in her body again, so she took another stroke.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The world shakes again.


    She can''t play all the power of Lei long at one time. She can only come again and again.


    So she played a little at a time, and in a short time she hit it with five hands. The power of punishment is extremely terrible, and now it is used by her with no less power.


    The cracks in the sky soon widened to the waist of a man.


    After her five moves, juntianxia is ready to start again.


    "Give me all the rest, and don''t be afraid to hurt me." Hua Ruge is facing the devouring beast road directly.


    So this time they started together.


    A golden axe blade, accompanied by a super large fingerprint, blasted on the crack one after another.


    "Boom!"


    The cracks in the sky doubled in a flash, and the gray gas was already obvious.


    "Boom!"


    The earth began to crack in large areas, the mountains and rivers collapsed more and more seriously, and the big waves in the river had broken through the dam and started to ravage the world.


    All the people in the world are on the land of shaking mountains, and all of them feel a real panic.


    The earth will collapse before it is completely broken. If it is broken again, the whole world will die out.


    But just when everyone was panicking, the purple light on the west side of Daewoo soared to the sky. You can see the mink lifted off in the past,


    when it reached the mid air, there was a big clock in the hand. The big clock grew bigger and bigger in the sky, and it stopped until it became the size of a city, and then it fell towards the ground.


    "Hum!"


    When a metal tremble rings, the purple light of the bell spreads, and the dramatic earthquake on the ground is stopped in an instant. The heaven and earth are quiet. The sable slowly falls on the top of the demon God clock, with black hair flying. The wild nature of the evil spirit also makes countless people stare.

 Chapter 800

    "The king of Xuan beast wanted to protect us." Some people began to talk about it.


    What they mostly discussed before is that the cooperation of these mainland giants is well divided. Now the situation is very clear. There is only one Cangsong Temple leader left.


    At the same time, in the four corners of the mainland, the four monsters and the monsters in their hands also used their own magic tools to hold the earth''s surface from four directions, echoing the mink from afar.


    People waited for a long time without seeing the earth shake, which was reassuring.


    Now they know that they didn''t have to panic at all before. Everything that might happen seems to have been calculated by these giants. Otherwise, they can''t deal with every crisis in such a timely manner.


    "Boom!"


    On the sky, the battle between Tuo BARREI and the hand of the heaven is still going on, and the light from the double hair lights up half of the sky.


    Tuoba Rui''s sword means fierce. The hand of heaven can''t win the battle.


    Both sides are drawing the world''s strength, leading to the world''s spirit becoming thinner and thinner, large areas of vegetation withered, and a few rivers with less water began to dry up.


    No one doubts that if we fight like this, it will become a continent without any resources.


    In the sky, Hua Ruge''s body was also greatly backfired after the prestige, and he was sitting on the altar with his eyes closed.


    The emperor looked at the huge crack in the sky and said, "listen to my orders, all the ministers of Daewoo, and immediately open up the power of the emperor Daewoo to open up the world with me!"


    "Yes!"


    All the ministers who had been waiting on the platform of sacrificing to the heaven responded in unison. Then, under the leadership of LAN binger, they sat on the spot with their knees crossed, and began to play the heaven and earth positions they had acquired in Daewoo.


    Hua Ruge also stopped healing after hearing the words, and began to mobilize the Qi fortune added to her as much as the national teacher could.


    No matter whether a country rises or falls, it can''t do without Qi number. The Qi luck of all ministers and emperors together is the Qi number of the whole empire. Now it''s time to test whether the Qi number can go against the sky.


    It seems that the monarch who is as tall as the sky closed his eyes again and began to heal.


    For a time, all the focus between heaven and earth was on Tuo BARREI, who was fighting against the sky alone.


    After a long time of fighting, the strength of Tuo Barrow''s whole body did not weaken, but the light of the hand of heaven became more and more dim.


    Tuo''s attack is resolute, confident and devastating.


    The hand of heaven is gradually overwhelmed.


    With the long sword in Tuo Ba Rui''s hand, the gray sky is like silver light, gorgeous and powerful.


    This sword breaks the defense of the hand of heaven, leaving a long bloody trace on the eyes of its palm.


    When the hand of heaven was attacked, there was a thick anger in his eyes, but there was also unwillingness and helplessness in his anger.


    "It turns out that the sky will bleed."


    "Yes, do you see the look of that eye? The Lord Zixiao is so strong."


    People all over the world are talking and nodding their heads to praise Tuoba Rui''s toughness.


    It''s almost unthinkable that Tiandou can take an overwhelming advantage.


    Hua Ruge felt the battle situation in the sky, and was also very surprised, because Tuo BARREI didn''t have such strong confidence before he came to the palace where the heaven sacrificing platform is located.


    But now she thinks, it seems that there is no tension between his clearance last night and his performance this morning.


    It seems that he has made a breakthrough in these days.


    No wonder I have to close the door for the last few days when I might get together with her.


    As the hand of the sky is declining, the wind and cloud between the heaven and the earth are changing color, thunder and lightning are continuous, and the weather is uncertain. Sometimes it rains and snows in June.


    People would have been very scared if this kind of vision happened, but now people see the way and are excited.


    This is the chaos of heaven. If it goes on like this, it will be destroyed by Tuo BARREI soon.


    Standing on the wall of Dong''an City, childe Wuwen looked at his disciples and said, "are you ready?"


    "Everything is ready, just waiting for you to give orders." The disciple replied.


    The childe without trace nodded his head and said, "it will be us soon."


    Now that the battle is under way, he can see the result.


    Tuoba Rui always looks calm, neither belittles the enemy nor takes the hand of heaven seriously. Every attack is just right. This psychological quality is really amazing.


    There is no way for heaven''s hand to take this kind of Tuoba Rui. There is a sword wound on the palm that is hard to heal. Its attack power has long been a threat to Tuoba Rui.


    "Well, you''re done."


    At last, Tuo Ba Rui said that the sword in his hand was shining with silver light. In the silver light, there were mountains, rivers, plants and land again. These scenes can be traced in this world.


    As Mr. Wu trace said, he has refined the world''s road into his own, and the power of the world is left to him.


    The silver light lit up the whole world, and finally all attacked the hand of the dim but still incomparably huge sky.


    "Boom!"


    The huge bang was accompanied by the silver light, which made everyone cover their eyes, the continuous air tremor came from the ear, and the rolling heat wave came from the face.


    The dazzling light on the sky is stronger than a wave. No one can see what happened in the war circle.


    The tearing tremor in the air continues, and people''s eardrums suffer.


    A moment later, the earth trembled again.


    The mink''s eyes narrowed, and at the same time, he increased the power of controlling the magic tools with the beast kings in four places. With the purple light of the demon God clock, the earth gradually calmed down.


    The collapse of Tiandao is followed by all kinds of troubles in the world, and the whole existence of this continent can only be achieved with the guard of mink.


    The light on the firmament gradually weakened. When people look up again, they see the scene that is composed of dim light and shadow. The hands of the firmament are full of cracks. The eyes of the palms are full of blood light, with thick unwillingness and resentment.


    Tuo Ba Rui stands spotlessly in the void, his back to the people, no one can see his face.


    After a blink of an eye, the hand of the sky was cracked and disintegrated by that path, forming numerous light and shadow fragments, and finally disappeared quietly on the sky.


    The strongest person who represents the power of this world has not made a sound when it disappears, which shows how much energy has been squeezed.


    Although I know I have guessed it, I am shocked to see it.


    Tuo Ba Rui even with his own power on such a light floating Tu Tiandao, even if the facts in front of them, they will still feel untrue.


    How many people have said this before, but there are several people on the mainland who dare to do it and can do it.


    "The Lord is mighty!"


    "The Lord is mighty!"


    All over the world, one after another, they shouted with respect and respect.

 Chapter 801

    Tuoba Rui turned to look at the world, did not speak, but directly fell into the capital.


    Hua Ruge, who is gathering the power of Qi, is paying close attention to Tuo barrow, fearing that he just won the battle and is injured.


    Tuoba Rui is doing it in the air with his knees crossed. The whole body is billowing.


    Hua Ruge really saw the change, but it wasn''t the physical damage she was worried about, but the strength rose rapidly, and this strength didn''t advance or absorb the external forces, but the release of internal forces.


    It''s his original strength, but it''s part of his strength to suppress the injury. Now he''s releasing it.


    Hua Ruge was surprised and quickly took out some mental power to explore his body.


    Now if someone is trying to probe his body, there must be no residue left, but he realizes that Hua Ruge''s mental power has no resistance, so he lets her check his body.


    Hua Ruge almost bit her tongue without excitement at this examination, because she found that all the cracks in Tuoba Rui''s meridians were gone, and the disease that she could not cure was really cured in this incredible way.


    Her happiness almost dissipated the Qi fortune that was gathering quickly. When she found that there was a sign of dispersion, Hua Ruge quickly recovered her mental strength and forced down the excitement in her heart.


    How strong is Tuo Barrow''s perception? When he feels a series of spiritual fluctuations of Hua Ruge, his lips are stretched all the time, and he can''t help rising.


    Hua Ruge concentrated his spirit and condensed his own air transport, and transmitted it to the jade tablet on the side of the emperor''s body, that is, the air transport volume of Daewoo.


    Everyone is doing it.


    Finally, after collecting all the people''s Qi fortune, the book of Qi fortune soars to the sky and reaches the monarch''s body.


    "High and high" ¡« "


    nine thundering dragon chants in a row, all around the monarch''s body, there are nine golden dragon of Qi. He has a golden axe in his hand, and his body grows high again, until the axe penetrates into the cracks on the sky.


    When the CaiTian axe entered the crack, the golden dragon of Qi transportation injected into the CaiTian axe. He shouted: "open!"


    In a moment, the axe burst out dazzling golden light, which is not only tearing the sky, but also tearing the gray space after the sky.


    That is the chaos power between the world and the world. Only the supreme power can tear it apart.


    "Boom!"


    In a series of terrible blasts, the golden light spreads in the cracks of the sky, and tears two forces at the same time.


    Shangguan Li at the bottom was so frightened that she didn''t look away for a long time. She had never heard that someone could directly tear apart the two forces of the sky and chaos.


    She heard that the process is to split the sky first, and after everything is stable, it may take ten and a half days to accumulate strength again to fight against chaos.


    I didn''t expect that juntianxia would start directly. It seems that he also hid some cards.


    It''s possible that he also has the ability to fight against the hand of heaven, but because Tuo barrai has dealt with it, he will use all his strength on Kaitian, so that he can have such a strong and violent practice.


    In the sky, the golden light widened the cracks on the sky. At first, it only pushed slowly to both sides, but later, it was almost like destroying the sky and spreading thousands of miles and tens of thousands of miles in an instant.


    The blue sky is taking up a smaller and smaller area.


    "Boom!"


    There are thunder and lightning on the sky, but it''s not Tianwei or resistance at this time, because this kind of proposal no longer has any attack power, more like a reluctant whimper at the end.


    The golden light is not only on the sky for thousands of miles, but also in the chaos above. It directly divides the chaos into two parts. The golden light does not need to expand, and the chaos will disappear by itself.


    However, just when everyone thinks that the world is about to succeed, all the crises are over and the light is in front of them. After being provoked, all the regions are exerting their own power. The power of wind and thunder and the magic fire in the sky are suddenly generated.


    With the sky disappearing gradually, all the grey chaos on the human head are full of these powerful destructive forces.


    The people felt unprecedented fear.


    Because although the heaven power in the sky was terrible before, it was aimed at the people who made a breakthrough in the intellectual capital, but now it is all over the world with attack power. Once it falls down, it can destroy the whole world.


    "My God, what is this?"


    "Don''t worry about what it is, run away!"


    "It''s all over the sky. Where can I hide?"


    So everyone panicked again.


    The thunder, storm and firelight above the chaos are completely formed in a moment, and the time that doesn''t give people any reaction is falling towards the human world.


    Every power is not strong. It''s only like Level 3 soul skill, but there are too many horrors. The heaven and earth are covered by this power in an instant, and the chaos above is still brewing. It''s estimated that the attack is far more than one.


    Looking at this phenomenon, whether it is monarchy, Tuoba Rui or Hua Ruge, they are indifferent.


    LAN binger casually made a border over the capital. Block the first attack.


    Jun Tianxia''s body gradually descended and returned to normal. His face was a little pale, but he didn''t look seriously hurt.


    Hua Ruge''s fighting ability has always been the strongest. After taking the pill, he will be cured.


    She stood up and nodded to juntianxia, then turned around and flew off the sacrificial platform, standing beside Tuoba Rui.


    At this time, Tuo BARREI''s body is completely recovered, and the whole person''s breath is climbing. He can only watch from afar and not play.


    But she didn''t have to worry about it. She went up and threw herself into his arms.


    Yes!


    They did it!


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in his arms and rubs her head. He never grudges his smile and dotes on her.


    He gave her a kiss on the forehead of her hair, and said in a low voice, "little song, marry me."


    "Is this your proposal?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded seriously: "well."


    "Then I''ll think about it." Hua Ruge''s eyes turn, thinking to be reserved and occupy the high ground.


    "No, promise me now." Tuoba Rui is holding her waist with a strong tone.


    He has been waiting too long.


    "this is marriage. I has the final say." Hua Ruge''s weak claim to sovereignty.


    Tuo Barry looked at her and suddenly smiled, "OK, you decide whether to marry or not, but I don''t want to wait for a moment after eating you. Do you want to be named?"


    "Tuo BARREI, you are not proposing, you are forcing." Hua Ruge looks a little red.


    Tuo Ba Rui reaches out to lift her chin, and the smile in her eyes becomes more and more vicious: "no matter, I''ll decide you!"


    The next moment he leaned over and kissed him, whether it was in front of Daewoo''s princes or ministers.

 Chapter 802

    The two men at the top kept the clouds open to see the moon, and the defense array arranged by the cities at the bottom was launched as early as when the people were afraid.


    In the center of the array, childe Wuxian sits cross legged over Dong''an city and maintains the array of the world together with the disciples of Cangsong Temple scattered in the world cities to guard the world.


    So the people were reassured again.


    "It turns out that the reason why the array was set up in the major cities before was because of this crisis. The emperor and the temple Lord really worked hard."


    "Yes, it''s the common people''s good fortune that we have been considered so well."


    "Not really. It''s going to fly soon. If it doesn''t matter to us, it won''t matter."


    "It''s good luck for us that the people above put the world in their hearts."


    Before the chaos power dissipated, it wiped out a sense of existence and poured all the power into the world. From the beginning, it attacked nine groups in succession, one group was stronger than the other.


    It''s a frightening attack. Fortunately, childe Youxian and the disciples of Cangsong temple are in charge. Otherwise, no one can withstand such a strong attack.


    Most of the disciples of the temple of Cangsong were exhausted after the nine strokes attack. The childe Wuxian breathed out a breath and cancelled the array.


    The power of chaos in the sky is exhausted, and the gas of chaos begins to dissipate gradually. The whole world is on the rise. However, because the gas of chaos is not completely dissipated, we can''t see the scene outside.


    In the imperial capital, all officials worship the Emperor: "long live the emperor."


    "Long live the emperor!" The bodyguards around also followed the pilgrimage, and then the people below also followed.


    This achievement belongs to the whole world, especially to the emperor Daewoo. The common people usually do not have access to such detached organizations as the three major forces, which does not mean it.


    But even if they don''t say it rashly, they have a few things in mind.


    This time, without the help of all major forces, it would be very difficult to accomplish it only by relying on one person in the world.


    Tuoba Rui is satisfied to let Hua Ruge go at this time, looking at her blushing face and joking: "my little song is still very cute when shy."


    "You don''t see what kind of occasion it is. How can so many people talk to you? I''m one of the three giants in the mainland, and I''m Daewoo''s national teacher ranking the first among the 100 officials. You just bully me. How can I stand in the future?" Hua, like a song, said with shame and anger.


    Tuoba Rui laughed and joked: "then president and National Normal University, who just jumped into my arms and asked for a kiss in this public?"


    "I I just give you a hug. It''s pure. There''s no need to kiss. " Hua Yuege said that he was not enough.


    Just now, she saw Tuo BARREI''s body recovered, and they had gone through such a big obstacle. She felt that she was willing to die hard, which was a little out of control, but she was sure that she didn''t mean to ask for a kiss.


    "That''s my mistake?" Tuo Barry regards flirting with her as the greatest pleasure of life.


    "Of course it is." Hua Yuege said, standing up straight.


    Tuo Ba Rui reached out and rubbed her head and said, "OK, soon we''ll be in the upper bound. We''ll solve the problem in front of us. I''ll have a good chat with you in the evening."


    When she heard the first half of the sentence, she wanted to ask what to solve. In the second half, she blushed directly and forgot what to ask.


    She Hua Ruge is always calm and rational, but when she really wants to face the next thing, her reason is still falling apart.


    At the same time, the earth in the upper boundary vibrated violently.


    "Someone made it?"


    A guess appears in the upper world. According to the records of ancient books, only the success of the earth will cause a great deal of shock.


    The exploration of the major forces, surprised to find that this is really the case, actually someone has made a breakthrough!


    News, like wings, soon shakes the whole upper boundary.


    Ye Mingcheng, the steward of the Ye family, and his men had just arrived at the eastern territory, and when they reached the edge of the void, they felt a huge vibration under their feet.


    This vibration indicates that a new land will soon come here and become a part of the world.


    "Is it really done?" Ye Mingcheng is shocked.


    When he came here, he had no hope at all. After all, only the ancient books had records of great success for so many years, which had not appeared in thousands of years.


    But he didn''t expect him to say, "is this the blessing of the new God for our little world?" Hua Ruge looks at the sky and is immersed in the world that just came out of the thunderstorm and suddenly became peaceful and beautiful.


    "Yes, heaven recognizes the world." Tuoba Rui looks at the sky and his lips are slightly raised.


    Hua Ruge saw his smile as if he had seen the new world. He was stunned and asked, "did you laugh?"


    "What''s the matter?" Tuoba Rui asked.


    Hua Ruge pointed to the sky and said, "you smiled for something other than me. Do you honestly feel that you suddenly have a sense of satisfaction and feel that it seems good to shake hands with the world?"


    "You seem to want me to fall in love with more things?" Tuoba Rui asked with a smile.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "of course, you also see the world, and the people here, are very lovely."


    "But I don''t have that much energy." Tuo Barry looked at her and said, "I just want to love you well."


    Hua rugo heard him talking and laughing and said, "can you say hello in advance when you say love words next time? I''ll be embarrassed all of a sudden."


    "Just get used to it." Tuo BARREI put his forehead to her.


    Hua Ruge closes his eyes, listens to the fairy music and smells the exotic fragrance in his ears. In the world composed of seven colorful rays, Hua Ruge is very satisfied.


    The small world is rising in the earth shaking of the big world, and the auspicious glow above is disappearing. The people of the small world see the blue sky above.


    At the same time, the immortal Qi in the big world flows into the small world crazily. The immortal Qi, also known as heaven and earth vitality, is higher than the spirit Qi by more than one level.

 Chapter 803

    Under the nourishment of the vitality of heaven and earth, the dried plants and plants in the small world before are recovering rapidly and more prosperous than before.


    People''s strength soared after absorbing the vitality of heaven and earth.


    The soulmakers found that they had more power than the war masters. The War Masters found that their spiritual power had become stronger, and they could even perceive the element power between heaven and earth.


    The common people feel refreshed, even a lot of diseases can not be cured, even ordinary people can feel that they can live longer.


    For a time, the monks sat with their knees crossed, enjoying the baptism of heaven and earth''s vitality, so that their strength continued to rise.


    Daewoo emperor is landing. The officials in the city are all sitting on the platform of sacrificing heaven to practice directly.


    Tuoba Rui and Hua Ruge also started their own cultivation when the heaven and earth energy entered the world.


    Hua Ruge only felt the moment when heaven and earth energy entered the body. She realized that she had never felt a state before, and that heaven and earth energy continued to enter the body, which just provided her with the power to impact the new state.


    Of course, she was not vague, and began to absorb power, which had an impact on the new realm.


    For a time, the whole world was bathed in the bliss after the opening of the world. The earth was rising constantly, and the strength of practitioners was also developing rapidly.


    Below the division level is basically a three-level promotion.


    Those above the level of war division and below the level of divinity have risen to two realms, crossed the transcendental realm and reached the realm of veneration only in the big world.


    A few supernatural realms.


    Tuoba Rui, juntianxia, childe wutrace and mink have respectively risen to two realms, and directly entered xianzun realm beyond Zun realm.


    When the realm of the people in the world is stable, Hua Ruge is not over yet, and she is still pounding into a new realm. After a layer of barrier is broken, her whole body only feels that her strength is bursting.


    But when you want to impact the next realm, you feel that the vitality of heaven and earth is obviously not enough, so you can only end up with nothing.


    In the Imperial City, Hua Ruge looked at the king''s world and then looked at Tuoba Rui. Both of them had risen two levels by virtue of the blessing of heaven and earth. Only she had risen one level.


    She was called an imbalance.


    The body of elements is still slow to cultivate in this big world. Who does she provoke.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her grudge and takes her to her arms and says, "don''t worry, take your time."


    "That''s the only way." Hua Ruge felt the strength of his body and said, "I think I''m different from feisheng now."


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "this is just the basic state of the big world. We still have to practice in the future."


    "I''m looking forward to it." Hua Yuege smiles at the words.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The earth vibrates like a squeeze. Looking down from the capital that has not yet completely descended, now the small world has risen to the horizon of the big world, and the two lands are merging.


    The roar is heard all the time, but the people are very excited. From then on, they will be people in the world. The resources they enjoy are totally different from the blessings of heaven and earth.


    Ye Mingcheng stood at the edge and watched the earth continue to fit, so he flew in.


    But as soon as he stepped forward, he was confronted with an invisible force, in which he could not enter at all.


    Others tried, but not at all.


    "How could this be the power of the rules of the small world?" A young boy said strangely.


    "This is the power of the rules of heaven and earth." Ye Mingcheng said in horror, "but the heavenly way of the small world has been destroyed. How can there be the power of the rules of heaven and earth?"


    Ye''s family looked at each other, but they couldn''t see why.


    "Boom!"


    After the last tremor, the earth completely merged and became part of the world.


    Hua Yuege''s heart fell to the ground and then hung.


    She was worried about the Ye family.


    Will ye family come to take shangguanli away?


    At the moment when the earth was calm, Shangguan Li finally relaxed.


    Lan''er said, "you really want to go, Lord?"


    "There''s a lot of debt on it that I should always get back." Shangguan Li sat down, picked up the cold tea that had been put for most of the day, and continued to drink it.


    "But will those people be great?" Lan''er stood beside her and continued to ask.


    Shangguan Li nodded: "it''s OK."


    "Then are you not in danger?" Lan''er looks worried.


    Shangguan Li looks at her with a smile and says, "I''m staring at them. It''s dangerous for them."


    Lan''er thinks it''s right. The owner of his own cabinet seldom suffers from losses. If he comes prepared, it''s really others who are in danger.


    "Let''s go on. What I ordered can be done now." Shangguan Li said, and took a sip of tea slowly.


    "Yes." Lan''er said and went out.


    Shangguanli looks up at the sky again and takes a breath of the familiar vitality of heaven and earth. He lightly says: "a good Tuoba Rui can continue the rules of heaven and earth in this case, but what''s the significance?"


    The emperor is completely on the ground.


    Hua Ruge looked at Tuoba Rui and said, "shall we have a look? Do ye family have any important people?"


    Tuoba Rui closes his eyes, and his mind has seen Ye''s family waiting outside through the barrier of heaven and earth rules he maintains.


    He narrowed his eyes and said, "here we are."


    "Is it? Are you in? " Hua Yuege asked.


    "I collected the last dissipated power of the hand of heaven and formed the original rules of heaven and earth. They could not enter." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes brightened and said, "is that ok?"


    "But the power of the laws of the big world will gradually swallow up the rules of the world of the small world. According to the power, it can only maintain 12 hours." Tuoba Rui continued.


    Most of the time, people will not be able to win the sky, unless they are strong enough.


    "Twelve hours is twenty-four hours. It should be enough for Ali to prepare." Hua Ruge thought, before she heard that Shangguan Li said, as long as the flying to the upper world made a big move, she will have a way.


    "I don''t know who these people are coming against." Tuo Ba Rui said, "the leader is a great immortal, and the rest ten people are immortal. People in this big world are very powerful, so we are not rivals."


    Hua Yuening eyebrows, hope not to find a big trouble.


    When she thought so, a light and shadow suddenly appeared over the imperial capital. It was Ye Mingcheng, the steward of the Ye family.


    He used magic tools to cast his mind to the capital and said, "Ye Mingcheng, some of you, have been missing for a long time."


    Once when elder Ye family of the lower Kingdom opened the star map, he had met several people like Hua Yuege.


    "You the steward?" Hua Yuege asked. She also remembers the man''s face.


    "Exactly!" Ye Mingcheng answered and looked around for a moment and said, "may I have the third miss?"

 Chapter 804

    Hua Yuege picked up his eyebrows: "you say a li?"


    Ye Mingcheng nodded his head and said, "the second childe asked me to invite Miss San and miss Hua back. I also asked you to follow me."


    "Me and Ali?" Hua is like a song with doubts in its voice.


    For a time Tuoba Rui and juntianxia narrowed their eyes.


    They thought that ye''s family might come back for trouble, but they just wanted to take Hua Ruge and shangguanli away.


    "Yes, we, ye Jiacheng, sincerely invite you. We do not want to have a conflict with you. We hope you will cooperate with us." The steward went on.


    Tuoba ruimou light a cold way: "I don''t care about Shangguan glass, but my woman can never take it away for you."


    "This is what I want to do. If ye''s family comes close, I will have to fight with Ye''s family." King world also step forward, the face is all fierce color.


    "Roar!"


    A roar came from the beast, and then the demon God clock left the ground. A moment later, the mink appeared in the imperial capital. Looking at the empty shadow above, he said, "I want to take my sister away. Let''s go after this."


    At the next moment, the white light flashed, and the figure of Childe wutrace appeared. The same light said: "we can''t make friends with each other. If we want to fight, we will accompany us to the end."


    Ye family is deeply rooted and strong, but the strength of these servants is so strong. If ye family really catches up with them, the continent will be restless.


    Several people understand this truth, but even if they fully understand it, they never give up protecting Hua Ruge.


    Ye Mingcheng frowned and said, "I advise you not to make a rash decision. The rules of heaven and earth outside can only last for 12 hours. I also give you 12 hours to consider. Once the time is up, if you are still stubborn, don''t blame me for being rude."


    He would like to solve the problem peacefully through negotiation, but if the people in this world are not easy to talk, of course, he should take the task as the first.


    After all, the light and shadow disappeared in the sky.


    "If you want to scare us, it depends on your life." The arrogance of mink''s face, he is the most calculating and straightforward person in this.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are firm.


    Hua rugo looked at the faces of several people and tried to say, "they didn''t say what to do after taking me away, maybe they won''t hurt me."


    She is very aware of the situation. Once she is against the Ye family, there will be no peace in the world, including them.


    "No way." Jun Tianxia said directly, "what if they are not good for you?"


    "I think the same as the emperor," said the childe


    Tuoba Rui didn''t have to speak at all, and the more condensed look had already shown his attitude.


    "But have you ever thought that we are not rivals of Ye''s family. We should either compensate me alone or all of us." Hua Yuege said, took a deep breath and said, "you won''t be so brainless that you don''t understand the gains and losses."


    "I don''t count. No one can bully you." The mink said directly.


    Hua Ruge shook his head at him seriously and said, "mink, don''t talk."


    She is to let juntianxia and childe wutrace think about it.


    "Let me watch you go? What''s the difference between that and letting me die. " Childe''s voice is always light, and there is no emotional fluctuation from beginning to end.


    "I think so, too." The world is open to you.


    Hua Ruge looked at him helplessly and said: "emperor, you just spent so much energy to open up the world. Do you want to see this world destroyed?"


    "Even if they win the battle with Ye''s family, it''s not necessarily them." You are always confident and strong.


    "You know that we are much weaker than them." Hua Yuege continued.


    "Why do you just advise me? Do you think I''m most likely to give up you and choose this world?"


    "I think..."


    "I''ll tell you clearly, it''s impossible!" The king world Mou color dark heavy way: "no matter what sacrifice, I can not let you go."


    Although he was ambitious and ambitious, he loved her no less than anyone present.


    Hua Ruge sighed and looked at the childe, mink and Tuoba Rui''s face.


    All of them have firm eyes.


    "You can''t do that." Hua Yuege sighs heavily.


    "It''s not early. Go back to have a rest. Isn''t there still twelve hours left? You should think about it."


    He saw Hua Ruge''s tangle, which they had no use in persuading, and could only be handed over to Tuoba Rui.


    "Well, I''m tired after such a long time. Go back." Jun Tianxia said that he should leave first.


    Seeing this, mink didn''t disturb Hua rugo and Tuoba Rui, saying, "see you tomorrow, sister."


    He left, too.


    The traceless young master nodded his head to Tuo BARREI, and walked directly to the palace with mink. It seemed that he was ready to live here.


    So Hua Ruge had to face Tuo BARREI and sighed, "tell me, how can I persuade you?"


    "I have a way." Tuoba riping calmly took her hand and said, "I can let you not involve them."


    "They?" Delimited and doubted repeatedly.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "tomorrow morning, I will go out with you to deal with it. I have a way to avoid their eyes and ears."


    "I think it''s better to go alone." Hua is like a weak song.


    Tuo Ba Rui reached out to hold her in his arms and said softly, "I didn''t push you away before life and death. Now, don''t push me away, OK?"


    Hua Ruge almost fell into tears. At the moment when he said this, she nodded her head gently.


    They said that they would stay together no matter whether they were alive or dead.


    This is the best way for both sides.


    Tuoba Rui smiled, and he put out his hand to wipe out Hua Ruge''s tears. "That''s right."


    Hua rugo sniffed and thought, "you mean we''ll leave tomorrow morning?"


    "Well."


    "Then tonight, let''s go home." Hua rugo looked at him and said earnestly.


    Tuoba Rui smiled: "OK."


    She doesn''t know if they have tomorrow. Tonight may be their last night. She doesn''t want to leave any regrets.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her back to their house in New Spring Street, and comes to the big bed where they used to hug each other and sleep for many days and nights.


    Although Hua rugo has made a decision, she is still a little flustered at this moment.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her little sheep, resists the impulse of jumping up at the first time, and orders people to prepare hot water.


    "Let''s take a bath first?" He looked at her with a smile.


    Hua Yuege blushed and repeated, "we?"


    "Well, together." Tuoba Rui asked with a fox smile, "isn''t it good?"


    Hua Ruge thought about it, and finally nodded his head: "well, OK."

 Chapter 805

    Anyway, he didn''t miss her. It''s no big deal.


    But even though she thought about it, her face was getting redder and redder.


    Tuo Ba Rui leaned over her and pressed her on the bed. "The water will come soon. I''ll take off your clothes for you."


    "I can do it myself." Hua Ruge tried not to be so nervous. In fact, she knew that her smile must be very dry without looking at herself.


    She really can''t make it big.


    "We will be husband and wife in the future. We should help each other." Tuoba Rui''s serious way.


    Just look at his honest voice, no one would think that he was going to cheat the girl to take off her clothes.


    "Can mutual help be put on something else?" Hua Ruge still can''t let go. "


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "I should help you to do something that others can''t do, which is special."


    Hua Ruge grits his teeth, this rascal!


    Big tail wolf in sheepskin!


    Under the coax of Tuo Ba Rui, Hua Ruge had to surrender and let him do it.


    After Tuoba Rui succeeded, he pressed her under his body and kissed her carefully: "Xiaoge, do you know how hard I have been waiting for this day?"


    "The coyote." Hua, like a song, blushed with coquetry, and his voice was a little softer than usual.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t care about it. He just tries to do something about her.


    Soon the door opened, and the maids came in carrying the cask. The cool wind made Hua Ruge feel gooseflesh. She said softly, "I want to cover the quilt."


    Although there was a screen between the big bed and the door, she could not see the inside outside, but she felt embarrassed when the wind blew in.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "no, I want to see enough."


    "I''m cold..." Hua said in a low voice.


    The maid outside began to pour water into the big barrel, and the sound of water covered up her somewhat begging coquettish.


    "It''s summer. You won''t catch cold because of your strong constitution." Tuoba Rui still doesn''t intend to complete her.


    Hua Ruge wanted to say something else, but the sound of the water stopped. She was afraid that her voice would be heard by the servant girl and had to bite her teeth gently. Her eyes were full of shame and anger.


    How could she fall into the hands of such a wolf.


    After a busy time outside, there was a maid''s voice: "my Lord, madam, the bath water is put away."


    "Go down." Tuoba Rui''s lips leave Hua Ruge''s clavicle, a light way.


    A few servant girls smell speech then retreated.


    When the door was closed, Tuo BARREI waved a barrier, so that the sound and scene inside the room could not be seen outside.


    After all this, Tuo Ba Rui picked up Hua Ruge and went to the big tub at the door.


    The tub is big enough for two people to take a bath in.


    Hua Ruge is put in hot water, his face is like a boiled crab.


    "So ashamed?" Tuoba Rui stood at the back of the bathtub and asked in her ear.


    Hua Yuege gave a dry cough and said, "no, the water is too hot."


    "Is it? I''ll go down and try? " He didn''t rush to move, just stood on the side and teased her.


    "No, it''s hot now. You can come in later." Hua Ruge doesn''t know what to say now.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and said with a good temper, "well, I''ll wash it for you first."


    Hua Ruge knew that this must not be pushed away, so she nodded her head gently.


    Tuoba Rui''s face showed the big gray wolf''s smile when he saw the little white rabbit. He slowly put his hand on her shoulder and then slowly went down.


    Hua Ruge bit his lower lip. Under his ravages, he couldn''t bear to say, "can you hurry up?"


    Now she felt like a fish caught on the shore. Instead of killing her, the fisherman put her in the warm water and tortured her.


    "In a hurry?" Tuoba Rui is sitting opposite her, looking at her with a joking face.


    Hua Ruge, with a gnash of his teeth, threw himself directly into his arms and encircled his neck with his hands. "How do you dare not eat me?"


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are bright and dark. He holds her in his arms. The voice of evil spirit rings in her ear: "what do you say?"


    The next moment, Hua Ruge only feels that he has been lifted out of the water and put directly on the bed.


    "Hello, I haven''t cleaned it yet." Hua said in a panic.


    "No hurry." Tuoba Rui said that his lips had kissed her, as if he were tasting rare treasures.


    Hua Ruge had goose bumps all over her body, and her eyes were stained with lust.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s long hands caressed her face and said, "Xiaoge, I finally wait for you."


    Hua Yuege circled his neck and whispered, "me too..."


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes flashed a dark red light and leaned over to kiss her lips.


    Hua Yuege''s eyebrows wrinkled, and his mouth groaned. Two tears came from his closed eyes.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks up and kisses her tears in her mouth, saying affectionately: "Xiaoge, I love you."


    "Me too." Hua rugo reaches for his back.


    It''s warm in spring and sleepless all night.


    The next morning, when the chicken crowed three times, they stopped pestering.


    Tuoba Rui holds Hua Ruge in his arms and kisses her forehead. "Xiaoge, you are mine at last."


    "Now that you have eaten it, do you want to marry me?" Hua rugo raised his head and asked, after doing this, her strong heart was also a little weak, a little insecure.


    "In my heart, you are my wife." Tuo Barry looked at her and said, "if we can escape from the sky this time, I will prepare the ceremony."


    Hua Ruge nodded: "Oh."


    At this time, her hair is loose, no longer as big as before, but a little more soft and charming, beautiful and irresistible.


    Tuo Barry looked at her and her throat was dry. He looked at her and said, "little song, it''s only half past twelve hours, we still have time."


    "Don''t make up your mind. My unique element is that it''s almost tossed and scattered by you." Hua is like a song holding his waist and guarding him like a thief.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her bitter look, and felt pity in her heart. Then he nodded, "OK, next time."


    "I don''t know if it will be next time." Hua rugo sat up and said, we should be ready to go.


    Tuoba Rui nodded, "OK."


    So he ordered people to prepare bath water. After washing, they changed their clothes before going out.


    "Now the rules haven''t disappeared, we can''t hide, but we really want to go back with the Ye family?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Even if he is going to die soon, Hua rugo has not forgotten to have breakfast.


    "Follow them first, and then we will try to kill them by means. If we can''t, we can try to escape." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge took a sip of porridge and then nodded: "you''re a good way. We can not only fight with Ye''s family, but also escape. The world must be very big. It will be difficult for them to find a place to hide."

 Chapter 806

    "It''s just the best plan, and it''s not easy to escape from life." Tuoba Rui said.


    "What''s the chance?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Half." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "so low?"


    "Well." Tuoba Rui said to her: "don''t think about this, eat more."


    "All right." Hua Yuege answered, and really ate.


    Tuoba Rui takes her food seriously, and they eat it until dawn.


    Hua Ruge thought of a question when he wiped his mouth and raised his head and asked, "by the way, if you escape, do you have a place to go?"


    "Yes, two years ago, there was a sword master who sent someone to come to me through secret methods. He said he wanted to accept me as a disciple in an unusual way. I didn''t agree. The man left me a jade Jane and said when I could pass."


    Tuo Ba Rui said and looked at her and said, "they value me very much and are suitable for my development. Then I will take you there."


    "You are valued and suitable for your development?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    "Then why didn''t you go two years ago?"


    Tuo Ba Rui said with a smile: "at that time, only I can be with you in the lower world. Of course, I will not go, but I am going to pass this time. I need to become stronger to protect you."


    "I''ll go with you." Hua Ruge smiles. She''s going everywhere now.


    She understood Tuo BARREI''s mind. He wanted to protect her and give her a strong sense of security, rather than stay with her to keep warm.


    "Good." Tuoba Rui grabs her hand and links it with her ten fingers.


    Then he walked in the sky. At the moment, the rules of the road are still under his control, so no one else will find any changes here.


    "Let''s go to find a Li. She left an address for me." Hua said like a song.


    Since it''s all to go, it''s better to be together and be safer.


    So they came to the courtyard a hundred miles away. At this time, Shangguan glass had been dressed neatly. Lan''er in front of them was weeping to order things for her.


    Shangguan Li''s face is helpless. He can only listen and coax at the same time.


    Until Hua Ruge said, "Ye''s family wants her to go.".


    Shangguan Li then looked up at her and said, "you still haven''t escaped after all."


    Hua Ruge nodded his head.


    "So you mean to go now?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    "Now Daewoo is not an opponent of the Ye family. I can only go there to see if there is a chance to escape." Hua Ruge put forward his plan and that of Tuo BARREI.


    Shangguan Li shakes his head: "no, you can''t escape in their hands. Don''t take chances."


    Hua Ruge picks eyebrows and looks at Tuoba Rui.


    "The Ye family would rather deal with the enlightened emperor than let you go, indicating that they do not value what you have, because it is not worth the loss." Shangguan Li looked at her and said seriously, "they must have something to do with the woman who saved you last time."


    "As you said last time, I also thought that most of the Ye family want to use me to deal with my elders, but I can''t go now." Hua Ruge has no way.


    Shangguan Li hears the words and looks thoughtful. If he doesn''t want to affect the world, it''s really the only choice to go out and follow Ye''s family now.


    She looked at the sky and said, "I can''t help but go first. I''ll try my best on the way."


    It''s best if you can escape.


    "Good."


    Hua Ruge sacrificed to the city of the sky, and soon arrived at the edge of the world, and also the edge of the forest of xuanshou.


    There, the Ye family are waiting.


    After ye Mingcheng saw the three, he first said to Shangguan Li, "I have seen the third lady. The second childe asked his subordinates to ask you to go back. You must have heard about it."


    "Yes, it seems that the second brother is still thinking about me." Shangguan Li said with a smile.


    Her smile has always been soft, only look can not see the bottom of her mind.


    Ye Mingcheng is just a servant, and he can''t touch the relationship between shangguanli and ye''s family. Seeing shangguanli like this, he just nods and laughs: "yes."


    Then his eyes turned to Tuo barrow and Hua Ruge.


    "Miss Hua has figured it out?" Ye Mingcheng''s way is as peaceful as possible.


    If he can, he doesn''t want to fight with people in the world.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "since you are warmly invited, I will lose etiquette if I don''t go."


    "Miss Hua can''t think better." Ye Mingcheng said a sentence and looked to Tuoba Rui and said, "this is it?"


    "Our only condition is to let me accompany her. Since you are sincerely invited, you should not mind my being alone." Tuoba Rui says.


    Ye Mingcheng guessed that their purpose may not be simple, but he still smiled and said: "of course not mind, so we can move now?"


    Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui and shangguanli look at each other. They have no objection. They say, "of course."


    So the three of them stepped out of the area covered by the rules of heaven and earth.


    Ye Mingcheng took out a spaceship and said, "three young ladies, two, let''s get on board."


    Before the three agreed, another red spaceship came to the sky at a high speed and was parked beside the Ye''s spaceship.


    On the bright red ship''s hull, there are three big words written in gold paint: "Yu xuzong."


    Ye Mingcheng saw the three characters and the purple dress woman standing on the bow, and her pupils shrank.


    "It''s a good Ye family. I didn''t learn enough last time. I dare to provoke people this time." The woman on the bow spoke faintly. Though her voice was soft, it was powerful.


    It''s not someone else. It''s the elder Hua rugo saw through the star chart last time. She has a seven point similarity with her.


    Seeing this woman, Hua Ruge felt a little nervous and excited.


    Because this woman once said last time, as long as she reached the upper bound, she would tell her about her mother.


    She has been waiting for this for a long time.


    Ye Mingcheng''s face stiffened, but he quickly reflected and bowed to the girl in purple and said: "I have seen the water Lord. You misunderstood that Miss Hua is a friend of Miss Ye''s third lady. The second childe wanted to thank Miss Hua for her care, which invited Miss Hua to go back. There is absolutely no meaning of being asked."


    "Don''t go around with me. I don''t know what your Ye family''s calculation is." The woman in purple said rudely, "since I''m here, you don''t want to take her away."


    Ye Mingcheng also knew that he could not take this man with him, so he said with a smile: "since the patriarch said so, my Ye family naturally won''t be in trouble. I hope to invite the girl to come again sometime."


    "You want to be tough, don''t you dare?" The way of the girl in purple is not polite.


    Ye Mingcheng''s face was a little awkward, but he didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 807

    Hua Ruge wants to laugh at this. Her elder is really arrogant. She is very similar to her.


    Tuoba Rui has no expression on one side, but he is relieved. It seems that the crisis has been relieved.


    "Master Shui, there will be a future." Ye Mingcheng said, turning his head to look at shangguanli and said, "miss three, let''s go back."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes for help fall on the woman in purple, meaning self-evident.


    The woman in purple didn''t say anything, just nodded to her, indicating that she could follow her wishes.


    "Wait." Hua Yuege stopped, and then looked at the Shangguan Li and said, "ah Li, let''s go."


    It''s the land of tiger and Wolf of Ye family. She may not be able to cope with it when she goes back.


    Shangguan Li shook her head and smiled: "it''s time to go back and have a look when you have been away from home for such a long time. We are destined to see each other again."


    "I''ll see you later." Hua Yuege said so, but she couldn''t help worrying,.


    Shangguanli gives her a reassuring smile and flies on the spaceship.


    Ye Mingcheng and his family followed. Hua Ruge stood in situ and watched the spaceship fly away.


    "I''m still worried about her." Hua Ruge stands in the original tunnel.


    Tuo Barry pointed her shoulder and said, "she is calmer than you and considerate. Since she decided to go back, you don''t have to worry."


    "That''s right." Hua Ruge nodded.


    She said, turning her head to look at the woman in purple, and thinking about her opening, "are you?"


    "In blood, I should be your aunt." The woman in purple walked forward gently.


    Tuo Ba Rui retreats to the right and back. He does not allow women to approach within three feet.


    She stepped forward, looked at Hua Ruge, who was as tall as her, reached out and touched her face. "In a moment, you are so big. It''s really gratifying to see your achievements now."


    "Aunt." Hua murmurs like a song.


    "Well." The woman in purple smiles and agrees.


    Hua Yuege also called Shun after a cry, so he said, "Auntie, are you my mother''s sister or younger sister?"


    "I''m your mother''s youngest sister. My name is shuiyunxuan." The woman in purple said with a look around and said, "let''s talk about these things in private."


    Hua Ruge nods.


    Shuiyunxuan turned to look at Tuoba Rui and asked, "are you?"


    "The younger generation Tuo Ba Rui is Xiaoge''s lover. Since you are Xiaoge''s aunt, I dare to call you aunt." Tuo Ba Rui said, the cool look of the past is now gone, and there is more respect between the eyebrows.


    Hua rugo seldom heard him talk so well, which was a bit surprising. This guy is a double faced man.


    "You''re a clever and talented kid, not bad." Water Yun Xuan a pair of elder''s tone evaluation way.


    Hua Ruge secretly pours his mouth, saying that it''s all false.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and said modestly, "thank you for your aunt''s praise. It''s a blessing for the younger generation to meet Xiaoge."


    Shuiyunxuan nodded at Hua Ruge and said: "Xiaoge, you have good taste."


    "Yes, yes." Hua Ruge smiles and nods. There is no balance in the mind.


    This man actually so can please elder generation, this just sees one side, call aunt to call than she all smooth.


    "The Ye family is hostile to my yuxu sect. Knowing that you and I have a special relationship, they will definitely fight against you. It''s not safe outside. You can go back to the sect with me." Said water Yunxuan.


    It''s really a good choice. Anyway, they have just arrived in this big world. They need to increase their strength. It will be more smooth if they have water Yunxuan to take care of them.


    Tuo Ba Rui said in a deep voice, "Auntie, Xiaoge, please take care of me. I''m majoring in kendo. I still hope I can go to Wuji sword school."


    "Wuji sword sect invited you?" Shuiyunxuan was a little surprised.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "yes."


    "Wuji sword sect is an overseas immortal sect. There are few disciples in this big world. It''s your chance to find you. You should go." Water Yunxuan said.


    "I know." Tuoba Rui responds with a sound and turns his head to look at Hua Ruge. His eyes are complicated.


    Although Wuji sword sect is good, he doesn''t know what to face before. It''s better to let Hua Ruge follow shuiyunxuan.


    Hua Ruge is also exquisite and kind-hearted. Naturally, she can think of this. She just sighed and went to him and said, "it''s fate. It''s different from the small world here. You should be more careful."


    "I should have said that." Tuo Ba Rui holds her face and says, "the monks here are basically stronger than you. If you can bear something, you can bear it. Don''t conflict with people casually, understand?"


    Hua Ruge nodded seriously: "don''t worry, I know."


    Tuoba Rui didn''t care about shuiyunxuan''s presence either. He reached out and took her in his arms, saying, "as long as I have a firm foundation, I will often come back to see you."


    "You don''t have to worry too much about me, but it''s important to stand firm." Hua Ruge ordered.


    Tuoba Rui looks down and kisses her on the forehead: "take care of yourself."


    "Well." Hua Ruge nodded seriously.


    Both of them are reluctant to give up in their eyes, but more importantly, they are relieved that the road they take is doomed to be difficult, as long as their hearts are together, there is nothing they can''t go through.


    When he left, Hua rugo told Tuo BARREI to send someone to report peace to the emperor before he left. He also became worried about her. It would be even worse if he did something impulsive again.


    Tuoba Ruiying, standing on the edge of the world, watched the red spacecraft lift off and disappear.


    He looked in that direction for a long time, and finally said, "one day I will be strong enough that nothing in the world can break us up."


    On the ship, Hua Ruge stood in the stern until he couldn''t see Tuoba Rui''s figure still fighting and looking.


    Shuiyunxuan came to her and said, "so like him?"


    "Well." Hua Ruge nods.


    "You should let him go. Sooner or later, you will return to the family. If he is not strong, he will not marry you." Shuiyunxuan said in her ear.


    At this time, only two of them stood in the stern of the spacecraft, and the rest were on both sides of the rear.


    "Aunt, can you tell me something about my mother''s family?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Shuiyunxuan nodded her head and said, "Shuijia is a famous family in the mainland. My mother, your grandmother, was born in a humble family. After she married into Shuijia, she gave birth to her sister, your mother."


    "At first, the family didn''t care about such a collateral child at all, but since the elder sister is a body of elements with unique talent, she was later valued by the family and her mother''s status rose."


    "It turns out that my elemental body follows my mother." Hua Yuege nodded clearly.


    "Yes, the body of elements, let alone the small world below, is not much even in this field." Shuiyunxuan answers.

 Chapter 808

    Hua rugo looked at her and asked, "then, something else happened."


    "My father, your grandfather, wives and concubines are in groups. After being favored, my mother was framed by other houses. The accusation is to have an affair with an outsider. In a rage, my father swept my mother out of the house. My mother came out to know that she was pregnant with me. At that time, my sister was three years old."


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes and listened carefully.


    "My mother had no background and no place to appeal, so she had to leave at last. She wanted to take me back to recognize my family when I was born, but I didn''t strive for talent, so the water family didn''t recognize me."


    "That''s why I said I''m just your aunt by blood. In name, Shuijia doesn''t admit it," said shuiyunxuan


    "Whether they admit it or not, I will." Hua Ruge''s way is not quite satisfactory.


    Shuiyunxuan smiled, and then said: "later, my mother died of depression. I also followed a master of Sanshu at that time to the present territory. My sister and I didn''t meet each other, and there was no contact for a time."


    "And then?"


    "The children in this continent are smart and open early. When their mother was driven away, their elder sister, though only three years old, remembered that she had no ability to change anything at that time. When she grew up, she would solve all the people who had harmed her mother."


    Shuiyunxuan patted Hua Ruge on the shoulder and said, "I know your work style in the small world is very similar to your mother."


    "Yes." Hua, like a song, is smiling and a little guilty.


    "When she was 15 years old, she had become the leader of the young generation of Shuijia family. She had a promising future. In addition, she was intelligent and decisive, and her face was full of fish and wild geese. At one time, she became the hottest woman in that territory."


    "At that time, there were countless people who asked for relatives, including the war family with more powerful forces and a young talented man. My father readily agreed, but your sister had a strong personality. If she said she didn''t like it, she would not agree."


    "You know, such a big family doesn''t care about the inner feelings of a child, so the father shut up her sister without thinking about it and forced her to marry."


    "If you are an ordinary woman, you will get married at this step, but your elder sister is not blind. She really has the ability. At that time, the water family strictly guarded her and just ran out, and the water family and the war family launched family forces to look for no result."


    Shuiyunxuan''s eyes were full of admiration when she said this.


    Hua Ruge also nodded her head. She felt more and more like her mother in many places. Is that really how it happened?


    "My sister has known my existence for a long time, so she has never given up looking for me in Shuijia for so many years. In the year when I was nine years old, we got in touch. Since then, we have been communicating, so I know all her news."


    "After she ran, she didn''t contact me again. I thought she was afraid that the water family would find her, but later I guessed wrong." Shuiyunxuan said that the look was a little complicated.


    Hua Yuege frowned and asked, "what happened to mother?"


    "Later I learned that my sister met a man on the way to escape. He helped her escape, and they fell in love on the way." Shuiyunxuan continued.


    "That man, my father?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Water Yun Xuan nods:" yes, after your mother is pregnant, others disappear


    Hua Ruge frowned: "why is that?"


    "I don''t know. My sister didn''t tell me the details." Shuiyunxuan shook her head.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is hard. He can''t be a scum man.


    "Without your father''s help, my sister is pregnant again. She can''t escape the pursuit of Shuijia and Zhanjia. But she wants to keep you in her stomach, so she scattered most of her accomplishments and entered the small world through secret methods."


    Hua Yuege hears the words and understands that Hua Shengxiong said at that time that he saved his injured mother. It was not the injury, but the excessive consumption.


    "My sister can''t find Shuijia after she entered the small world. She gave birth to you and raised you successfully, but Shuijia and Zhanjia didn''t give up, so they found it."


    "She knows that Zhan Jia will never let you go if she knows that she and others have given birth to you. Even if Shuijia protects you, she doesn''t want you involved in such a right and wrong place, so she left you in the small world and was brought back by Shuijia." Shuiyunxuan continued.


    Hua Ruge sighed and said, "mother is really diligent. What about mother later?"


    "Although the elder sister was caught, she was not perfect and lost seven or eight years. So Zhan family got married. Her father locked her in the water family and let her resume her cultivation. She will be a guardian elder of the water family all her life."


    "My sister has been struggling for years. Fortunately, she is strong enough to fight for basic freedom in a few years. She wrote to me to let me pay attention to you. I spent a few more years to put people in the lower world. When I found you, you had entered the college and had a good time."


    Hua Ruge nodded and asked, "so mother knows what I''ve been doing these years?"


    "I only know about it. She feels proud and lucky for you." Water Yunxuan said.


    "Mother refers to Tuo BARREI?"


    Shuiyunxuan nodded.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes were filled with a little smile, but he soon turned back and looked at shuiyunxuan and said, "Auntie, I''m going to Shuijia, I''m going to find my mother. Can you tell me where I am?"


    "You''re going back, but not now." Shuiyunxuan looked at her and said: "your strength is too weak now, and it''s the body of elements. If you go back, you will be used."


    Hua Ruge squints. It''s really a problem.


    Looking only at the servants sent by the Ye family, she has some understanding of the mainland. Her strength here is really too weak.


    Shuiyunxuan put her hand on her shoulder and said: "Xiaoge, the water family is a place of right and wrong. Even if you go back, you have to wait for the time when there is no threat. Now you can''t. neither your mother nor I want you to take risks."


    Hua rugo is an acute child, but she knows the importance of the matter, so she nodded: "I will grow up as soon as possible, and take my mother out of that bastard family."


    Shuiyunxuan listened to her voice and said, "you really don''t care about anything."


    Anyway, it was her grandfather''s house, and she even opened her mouth and scolded.


    "They are not benevolent and unjust. I have nothing to care about. It''s better that they don''t offend my mother excessively, otherwise..." Hua Ruge didn''t say anything behind the song, but the cold light in her eyes had already revealed her mind.


    Shuiyunxuan looked at Hua Ruge and said with a smile, "I always hear the following people saying that your child is unusual. Now I believe it."

 Chapter 809

    "Aunt, don''t worry. I''m a little confused, but I''m clear about who is good to me." Hua said like a song.


    "Don''t be aggrieved, no matter how stupid you are." Shuiyunxuan is very receptive.


    Hua Ruge takes a deep breath. Her heart is not relaxed at the moment. Besides her mother''s business, she also wants to know whether her father is a heartbreaker or not?


    What happened then?


    The spaceship is flying high in the sky, Hua thinks in his head like a song, and his eyes are looking at the scenery below.


    The speed of the ship is very fast, but it can''t see the end after a long time.


    Shuiyunxuan had already entered the cabin for cultivation. There was only one maid in the bow.


    Hua Yuege went over, and the maid bowed slightly and cried, "girl."


    Hua Ruge nodded and asked, "how long can we fly?"


    "Half a month." The maid replied.


    Hua rugo was surprised. It''s estimated that the speed of this spaceship can fly around the small world in a day. Now it takes half a month to go to a place. The big world is really big.


    "Why do we have to fly? Don''t we have a teleport array?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "There is a teleportation array, and we are on our way to it." The maid replied.


    Hua Yuege was stunned. "You mean we are half a month away from the nearest transmission array?"


    "Yes, girl." The waitress answered in the right way.


    "Are you short of teleportation array, or is it too big?" Hua Yuege asks.


    The maid was confused, so she shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    "That''s right. You grew up here from below. Naturally, you don''t know what our place looks like." Hua Ruge is relieved.


    "Little song, what are you asking?" Shuiyunxuan came out of the cabin.


    Hua rugo stepped forward and asked, "Auntie, I want to know why the transmission array here is so underdeveloped and time is wasted on the road."


    "I know that many cities in your small world have teleportation arrays, right?" Shuiyunxuan came and asked gently.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "it should be easier for you to do this in the world."


    "It''s easy to do this, but the structure of the big world is different. Do you want to listen?" Shuiyunxuan asked, sitting on one side of the table.


    "Good." Hua Ruge also sits down.


    "Your little world is a whole country, and your clans are very few, right?" Asked shuiyunxuan.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "that''s right."


    "But this continent is based on various major gates. There are many countries, but they cover a very small area and have few resources. There is no ability or need to build a large transmission array that can transmit far away."


    "Each large gate has a large area and its own transmission array, but it is self-sufficient and will not be lent to outsiders."


    "The large transmission array we can use is only operated by those large-scale gates, and only the commercial city that the cultivators can enter." Said shuiyunxuan.


    "That is to say, here are all independent, occasionally there are large transmission arrays for profit." Hua said like a song.


    Shuiyunxuan nodded: "yes."


    "That''s what happened." Hua is as clear as a song.


    "I will start the annual enrollment assessment in another month for yuxuzong. You should go earlier and get familiar with the situation in zongmen." Water Yunxuan said again.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said, "Auntie, you didn''t let me go through the back door."


    "You can''t just take the test together then." Shuiyunxuan knows what she means.


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly and said, "no, I can''t let people know that I''m your niece."


    "Are you afraid that others will say that you entered the clan by relationship?" Shuiyunxuan looks at her with a smile.


    "I''m used to what people say behind my back." Hua rugo scratched his head and said, "I''m afraid that if something happens, I will be bullied by your relationship. Then your reputation will be bad."


    With her temperament, it''s easy to get into trouble. Instead, Ansheng saw a ghost.


    Shuiyunxuan said with a wry smile: "I know your temperament, but when you come here, don''t you stop?"


    "I want to be restrained, but I may not accept it." Hua Ruge has no foundation.


    She can do anything, but it''s not easy to keep her temper.


    "You see, it''s true that you''re afraid that you won''t dare to act in my niece''s name." Shuiyunxuan didn''t get angry.


    "It''s a little bit. I''m not used to being standard." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    "Then what do you want to do?" said shuiyunxuan


    "I stayed near zongmen for half a month, when it was time for me and the examinees to take part in the examination." Hua Ruge said what he thought.


    Shuiyunxuan shook her head: "no, it''s not safe outside. What can the family do if they ask you for trouble?"


    "No way." Hua shakes his head like a song.


    "How can I say that?" Shuiyunxuan is curious.


    "Ye Jia is not like you in the lower boundary has eye liner, they must be in the morning after hearing the movement to the place where we are about to rise."


    "We have been going on for most of the day. After that, Ye''s family will arrive. According to your traffic, Ye''s family is very near there."


    "But you see, we''re going to fly south for half a month. Even if they get the news about me in the south, they have to send it back and come back. It''s estimated that my entrance examination is over." Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    After listening to Hua Ruge''s analysis, shuiyunxuan nodded and said with a smile, "you are not only smart, but also brave."


    "The aunt agreed?" Hua Yuege asked with a look of hope.


    "Yes, but you must be near yuxuzong. If you are in danger, come here." Shuiyunxuan offered the conditions.


    "I promise, thank you aunt." Hua said with a smile.


    Shuiyunxuan looked at her helplessly: "you''re a child with a lot of ideas. You don''t know how Xiaorui tolerated you."


    Hua Ruge was drinking tea and almost choked when he heard it.


    Is there any mistake? Who can bear it?


    "Auntie, does he look like a good man and a good woman?" Hua Ruge wanted to cry when she asked.


    "I have checked that although he is a bit cruel, he is a man who can be entrusted to you." Water and Yunxuan said.


    she has an eye liner in the lower world, and knows something about them.


    Hua Ruge is biting her lower lip. She hasn''t waited for shuiyunxuan to start talking again.


    "But your temperament is a little too childish. You should be more or less restrained in front of others so as to last for a long time." Water Yunxuan said again.


    Hua Ruge wants to spit blood.


    She was the little white rabbit who was bullied and squeezed when she was with him. OK.


    She just wanted to say something, but when her eyes turned, she looked at shuiyunxuan and asked, "I said auntie, do you take the fan filter to see him?"

 Chapter 810

    "What?" Shuiyunxuan obviously didn''t understand.


    Hua Ruge thought it over and said, "I''m asking if you''re engaged? Are you married? "


    "None." Shuiyunxuan shook her head.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I''m relieved. Women are really easy to be cheated by his face."


    Shuiyunxuan''s face was black: "no big or small, what do you say?"


    "Auntie, don''t worry. I''m joking, joking..." Hua rushes to make amends.


    "I really can''t help you. I''ll let your mother take care of you later." Shuiyunxuan said helplessly.


    Hua rugo approached and asked, "how is my mother''s temper, Auntie?"


    Shuiyunxuan looked at her up and down and said, "it''s almost like you. It''s just that you''re not confused."


    "Almost like me, that''s not gentle at all?"


    "You also know that your mother and daughter are just carved in one mold, which is not easy to worry about." Shuiyunxuan is helpless.


    "My aunt is the best. I''ll be very filial to you later." Hua Yuege said with a laugh.


    Shuiyunxuan could not cry or laugh.


    In the following days, Hua Ruge was practicing in the cabin. The quality of Tiandi Yuanqi was very high, which helped her to improve her strength.


    However, with the growth of her strength, her body needs more and more energy, so the cultivation effect is still small.


    What she needs is resources.


    She also planned to go to yuxuzong not so early. She could just find a place to look around and see if she could collect some resources.


    I don''t know where I''m going, and I''m not familiar with my life. I still have the strength to help her feel safer.


    She will come out to have a chat with shuiyunxuan in the interval of practice. The time will pass quickly.


    On this day, she felt that the growth of cultivation was too slow, so she simply slept in the cabin.


    "Xiaoge, here we are." Cried shuiyunxuan outside.


    Hua Ruge rubbed her eyes and walked out of the cabin to see that now the spaceship has stopped outside a city, which is much larger than any she had seen before.


    The city wall is at least one hundred feet high. You can''t see the end from below. The Red Gate doesn''t know what material it is made of. It looks extremely heavy.


    There are three big words on the gate: "Jiangning city."


    "This is the city of Jiangning Zong. It''s a very large trading center. It contains almost all cultivation resources. As long as you have Lingshi, you can do it." Water Yunxuan said.


    "Lingshi?" Hua Ruge turned to look at shuiyunxuan and said, "your money is Lingshi?"


    "I almost forgot if you didn''t ask." Water Yun Xuan said and took out a silver card and handed it to Hua Ruge: "there are ten thousand Lingshi in it. Although there are not many, it should be enough to buy ordinary things."


    Hua Ruge shook her head repeatedly: "Auntie, don''t treat me as a child. Although it seems that I am poor now, I will make money by myself."


    "For a rainy day." Water Yunxuan said again.


    "I only want one hundred, but I don''t buy anything." Hua Ruge pushed it off again.


    Although shuiyunxuan got along with Hua Ruge soon, she also found that she was a person with an idea, so she had to turn out a big bag of Lingshi and said, "follow you."


    Hua Ruge takes out a piece and is attracted by the rich vitality of the heaven and earth. She has been exposed to such things before, but the power contained in it is different from each other.


    So if there were enough Lingshi, her breakthrough would not be limited.


    "A big place is good." Hua Yuege smiled and said, "thank you very much, aunt. I will try my best to make money."


    There was no way for shuiyunxuan to take her, but she said, "let''s go. There is a transmission array in it that can reach our clan."


    "Since it''s convenient to get to yuxuzong, I''ll stay here." Hua Ruge said that the prosperous place like


    is good for making money.


    Shuiyunxuan nodded: "well, Jiangning clan is very strong, and ye family dare not mess here."


    "The aunt will wait for me." Hua Yuege said and went back to the cabin.


    Shuiyunxuan laughed and turned to look at the maid on one side and asked, "girl, what do you think of my niece?"


    "The girl is very nice, approachable and smart." The girl said her intuitive ideas.


    Shuiyunxuan nodded, her eyes full of appreciation.


    Soon Hua Ruge came out of the cabin, but she had tied up her long hair and put on a man''s suit.


    Because of taking Huaxing pill, if you don''t probe carefully, you will find that it is the same as the man.


    "It''s more convenient to walk and work like this." Hua Ruge said without waiting for two people to ask.


    Shuiyunxuan feels that Hua Ruge is not so hard to accept.


    Three people got off the ship, put up the ship and went to the city.


    Although there are psychological preparations, Hua Ruge is still amazed when he enters the city. All the shops in the city sell all kinds of commodities related to cultivation. No one can be visited by ordinary people.


    And even the common magic tools put out of the shop, Hua Ruge, think that they are full of vitality and are good things.


    "Can I really be here?" Shuiyunxuan went to the gate of the transmission array and asked uneasily.


    "Aunt rest assured, I will pay attention to safety, half a month later must go to yuxuzong to participate in the assessment." Hua Ruge''s earnest assurance.


    Shuiyunxuan said a few more words before leaving.


    Hua Ruge is walking alone on the street, thinking about making money.


    She is now in the early stage of cultivation in this continent. As long as she has the resources, she can improve her strength as soon as possible.


    And she thinks she can make money.


    She turned around in the street, and finally walked into a shop selling pills. In the transparent crystal cabinet, there are kinds of pills. Their names and functions are similar to those of the lower world, but the effect is too strong.


    After a brief understanding, she found that the elixirs in this field are divided into four levels: Heaven and earth xuanhuang, and each level is divided into upper, middle and lower level. With her current strength, she can only refine the Yellow level elixirs.


    After careful consideration, she felt that she could try. After all, there was no better choice, so she looked at several pills that she could be competent for, and then went to the counter where she sold fairy grass to compare them.


    She frowned after the match.


    She found that the world was also short of alchemists, but only high-level alchemists, not low-level ones.


    This can be seen from the pricing of pills.


    The price of yellow level danyao is from one product to three products, respectively, from a dozen quick stones to a dozen pieces.


    There are hundreds of mysterious elixirs to the top Lingshi, tens of thousands of ground elixirs, and only three kinds of Tianji elixirs in the counter, with prices ranging from hundreds of thousands to millions.


    If she is now a senior alchemist, she can make a fortune by tossing and turning, but now it is very difficult to achieve.


    Because the price of those low-level pills is low, although she can make money by throwing away the cost, she estimated that she would not make much even if she diligently practiced the pills for the first half of a month.

 Chapter 811

    "What are you going to buy, little brother?" Seeing her standing at the counter all the time, the little guy inside couldn''t help asking.


    "I''m just looking around. Excuse me." Hua Yuege said a word and turned to go out.


    She thinks she''d better go out and turn around. If she can''t think of other ways to make money, try again.


    "This man is so strange It doesn''t look like a man without money. " After she left, the little guy muttered strangely.


    Hua Ruge is walking on the street, looking at all kinds of resources, and constantly thinking.


    From noon to night.


    Jiangning city is very big, and she only left half of the day, but to her dismay, she did not find any business opportunities.


    "First find a place to live, and then tomorrow." Hua Ruge said, the mentality is very good.


    On the way to find a place to live, her nose moved and her eyes lit up. She walked quickly and stopped in front of a three-story shop.


    There is a sign "xiannianfang" hanging high above the shop.


    Just standing outside, she could feel the fragrance of wine. Just smelling it made people feel clear and refreshed.


    She is familiar with the taste of this wine, which is made with panacea.


    She used to drink Chengsheng''s spirit grass wine when she was making medicine boy for Chengsheng Danshi in Mormon. She never met it after she left. Unexpectedly, someone in the upper world would like to have a good drink.


    This xianniang workshop not only makes wine, but also has delicious food upstairs. The people who come in and out are all cultivation people. I don''t think the price will be cheap.


    Hua Ruge just watched and went in. No matter where he was, there is always a good wine to taste.


    "This gentleman, would you like to buy wine or have dinner here?" The waiter greeted me warmly.


    "Buy wine." Hua Ruge''s mind swept the price card on one side and said decisively.


    "Then come to the counter." The waiter led her to the counter.


    There is a huge shelf behind the counter. There are small jars of wine on it. There is a price tag under the wine.


    What makes Hua Ruge collapse is that the cheapest wine in this jar needs dozens of spirit stones, more of which are hundreds of spirit stones and thousands of spirit stones.


    Now she really regrets that she only needs one hundred spirit stones, because she can only afford the cheapest wine.


    "My guest, please come for the first time. We are the right place. Our xianniang shop is a thousand year old shop, which is in Jiangning city." The waiter gave a thumbs up.


    "It''s really my first time. Can you tell me how the price of these wines is so different?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "The taste is different, the year is different, and the effect of Xiancao is different. My guest, although our store is large, the price is fair and affordable." Small two patiently way.


    Hua Ruge nodded, pointed to a jar of wine under the cupboard and said, "let''s get a jar of Juyuan Xianjiang for me."


    That''s one of the cheapest. Fifty stone jars.


    Hua Ruge''s temperament is not rich, but expensive. Little two was slightly surprised when she heard that she only wanted a jar of wine with no more than 100 pieces of Lingshi, but he quickly accompanied her smiling face and said, "OK, wait a moment."


    After spending half of all her assets to buy a jar of wine, Hua Ruge is a little distressed. After all, she still has half a month to go, and she will sleep in the street if she is so wasteful.


    Walking from the counter to the door, two people came face to face. A man in his twenties with a big body hugged a pretty woman. They talked and laughed.


    The charming woman''s eyes inadvertently see Hua Ruge, eyes obviously bright.


    After passing by, the woman whispered in the man''s ear, "that little boy is so handsome."


    Hua Ruge hasn''t gone out at this time. She can hear it naturally with her ear power.


    She raised her lips and her heart. Although the upper world is very strange, people''s aesthetics is still normal.


    "What''s good, weak and a pauper? What''s the use of looking good." That man is very delicious way, the voice is very loud, did not avoid the meaning of Hua Ruge.


    The woman thumped on the man and said, "keep your voice down. What do you think when someone hears you? Besides, how do you know someone is poor?"


    "And think about it. I don''t know if it depends on the wine he bought." The man didn''t care.


    Hua Ruge went to the door, and the men and women also went to the counter, only listening to the voice of the waiter: "I have seen a little host and a little lady."


    The two nodded and stopped talking about Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge was not angry when he heard the voice behind the discussion. He just felt a little fresh.


    Before the dawn of heaven and earth, her reputation as Hua Yuege was very popular. I didn''t expect that she would become a pauper so soon.


    She smiled and didn''t take it to heart. She was more open than anyone after so many experiences.


    Fame and wealth are just passing by. Only now is it real.


    She was more concerned about the small jar of wine that she had spent half of her fortune on.


    She didn''t wait to find a place to live. She opened the mud cover on the street and began to taste it.


    When the strong liquor enters the throat, the mellow, soft and soft feeling overflows the mouth. When swallowing, the fairy grass in the wine will play a role, turning into a vitality to make the body very comfortable.


    Both the taste of wine and the power of fairy grass are much better than Chengsheng.


    "Yes, it''s good wine." Hua Yuege said and took two more sips, his face full of admiration.


    "But even if it''s good, it''s not worth so much money. That''s how much it costs." Hua Ruge holds a small altar in her hand.


    Heft heft her eyes light slowly gathered up, become more and more God.


    "Wine making?" Hua is chanting like a song.


    This is a good way to make money. If she makes good use of it, her first pot of gold will be settled.


    She thought of looking up and drinking again, savoring the taste of the wine.


    The world has devoted almost all its energy to research and cultivation. It is still a little backward in wine making, just like ancient China.


    The good thing about these wines is that they are pure natural, without blending or chemical materials. They are fragrant and delicious, but their disadvantages are also obvious, that is, the degree is too low, and the taste of modern high-quality wines is still very poor.


    If she brews a high level of wine to match with the proportion of herbs, the wine must be good to drink and have the effect of improving strength.


    Seeing the business of xianniang workshop is so good, we can also know that there are not a few good drinkers, and we can make a profit by seizing the opportunity.


    The smile on Hua Ruge''s face is more and more brilliant.


    Although there is no special research on wine, she likes drinking from childhood and knows enough knowledge to use.


    As she walked, she thought about the details. A small jar of wine soon came to an end.


    "I can''t get rid of it for half a month from the beginning. It seems that I can only go back and ask for the second place." Hua Ruge said, went to a shop selling fairy grass, and spent 20 Lingshi to buy the fairy grass needed by juyuandan.

 Chapter 812

    Because juyuandan is only a Huang level elixir, the price of materials is also very low. So much is enough for her to make the first batch of wine.


    Xiancao has, but she also sells ordinary wine.


    She inquired at the roadside and learned that Jiangning city was the Friar''s activity area, and there was no wine for ordinary people to drink.


    So she went out of Jiangning and came to the town of a small emperor not far away. She looked at the small town and was in a good mood.


    She''s going to fight here in the next few days.


    Because it''s late now, Hua rugo doesn''t go to a restaurant, but finds an inn, eats something in the lobby, and goes upstairs to sleep.


    In such a mortal City, it can save a lot of money, and she doesn''t have to worry about the lack of money.


    The next day Hua Yuege got up early in the morning, inquired about the best restaurant in the town, and walked over.


    This shop is also very big. It just opened in the morning and the old couple are cleaning up.


    "My guest, do you want any wine?" The old man came up to say hello.


    "Yes, sir. Can I have a taste of your best wine?" Hua Yuege asked politely.


    "Of course, you can wait."


    The old man said and went to the inner room. He soon moved out of a small jar and said, "my guest, you are here. This wine was brewed when I was young. It was sealed in the cellar for a hundred years. The cellar was opened a few days ago and sold."


    Hua Ruge''s heart is that the world of others is different. Ordinary people can live for hundreds of years.


    The old man opened the jar, took a porcelain bowl and came to a bowl.


    It''s just that when you smell the wine, your eyes will be bright, and you will be more satisfied after you take a sip.


    The wine tastes better than the jar she drank last night.


    "The wine is called thyme. If the jar is not sealed, all the eight townships can smell it." The old man is very proud.


    Hua Ruge nodded and praised: "it''s really good wine, and I''m good at craftsmanship."


    "My guest, how about knowing the goods? A jar? " Asked the old man.


    "How do you sell this wine?" Hua Ruge is shy in his pocket now. Naturally, he should inquire about the price first.


    "A small altar with one spirit stone, and a big altar with three spirit stones."


    Hua Ruge calculated. As of last night, she had 30 Lingshi left in her hand. Last night, she stayed in the shop and ate only 20.


    Fortunately, the price of this wine is not expensive.


    "I want eight circles, can I?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The old man didn''t expect Hua rugo to buy so much. Some of them said with surprise, "yes, I''ll take it for the guest."


    Hua Ruge happily took twenty-four spirit stones and gave them to the old woman, and said, "madam, your wine is a little cheaper. The wine in Jiangning city is just a little more expensive than you


    "Where are you from, young man?" The old woman took the money and asked in some doubt.


    "I''m from the East. I didn''t go out with my master in the early years. Now I''m here to participate in the imperial examination." Hua is like a song.


    It''s still too shocking for her to say that the small world has made a breakthrough.


    The old woman then understood: "all the resources are in your hands. Our wine is sold to ordinary people. No matter how good it is, it can''t be sold for a price. The good thing is that we can make a living."


    "So it is." Hua is as clear as a song.


    Although the old man was more than 100 years old, he was still in his prime and soon moved out eight jars of wine.


    Hua rugo thought about it and asked, "Sir, I want to find a small workshop to use it. Where can I find it near here?"


    "What are you going to do?" The old man asked.


    "To tell you the truth, I''ll process these wines. I want a small place to make a fire." Hua Ruge told the truth.


    "The old man smell speech one face don''t understand way:" this wine still can how to process


    "I didn''t think much about it either."


    "Behind our house is a big workshop. There is a small warehouse. If you can use it, you can lend it to you." On the other hand, he wants to know how to process the wine.


    "I''ll pay you the rent." Hua Yuege said gratefully.


    "You''re taking care of me when you buy so many things. Anyway, the warehouse is also an idle place. Just use it." The old man waved his hand.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "thank you, sir. I''ll go right now."


    The old man was more enthusiastic and took Hua Ruge directly to the workshop. It was really a big workshop. There were three people working in the workshop. It seemed that they were all the descendants of their own.


    At this time, there are two women in the workshop adding wood to the stove. Steam comes out from the pot, which smells like food.


    This is the first step of wine making. When the grain is steamed, it will be mixed with koji for fermentation. After fermentation, the distiller''s grains will be filtered out and the liquor will be stored in the jar.


    However, although the steps are the same, we should pay attention to what kind of food we put and how to ferment it. Every home brewed wine will not have the same taste.


    The old man led Hua Ruge in and waved to one of the women and said, "Xiao Tong, come here."


    Xiao Tong, who is called Xiao Tong, comes here. He looks like he''s only 17 or 18 years old. He has beautiful eyes and looks very simple.


    "This young man wants to borrow our warehouse for use. He wants to build a stove in it. You and your brother and sister-in-law can help. I''ll go to the front and watch first." The old man confessed.


    Xiao Tong looks at Hua Ruge''s face, and her eyes are dazed for a moment, but she quickly says, "I know my father. Go ahead and do something."


    "Miss Xiaotong, please take care of me." Hua Yuege said politely.


    Xiaotong nods. Some dare not look at Hua Ruge''s eyes. Although she is not too fancy, she is still shy when she sees Hua Ruge''s beautiful face.


    After the old man left, Xiao Tong took Hua Ruge to the warehouse.


    It looks like it''s just vacated. It''s not big. It''s more than 20 square meters, but it''s enough for singing.


    "This place is just fine. Thank you, girl." Hua said thanks like a song.


    "It''s all from my father. Don''t be polite, young man. What else can I do for you?" Xiao Tong asked enthusiastically.


    Hua Ruge looked around and said, "we need some bricks. Do we have any here?"


    "Yes, there is. I''ll help you move here." Xiao Tong said and went out.


    Hua Ruge hurriedly chased up and said, "how can you let a girl carry bricks? Let me do it."


    "You''re very kind, young master. I''ve been doing this since I was a child. No problem." Xiao Tong said that she would start.


    Hua Ruge could have used Yuanli, but it was useless to think about it. He said to Xiao Tong, "thank you, girl."


    Finally, they walked twice together and brought the bricks here.


    The two people are more familiar with each other in the process of chatting, and they talk at will.

 Chapter 813

    After the bricks were finished, Hua Ruge and mud were mixed. At this time, she had taken off her outer robe. Because the robe inside was too long, she turned it up and tucked it in her belt. Just like a handsome young man, she is now infinitely close to the working people.


    Xiao Tong was surprised to see it on the other side: "you are so casual, young master."


    "I''m also from a poor family, not so delicate." Hua Ruge, like a man, began to build the stove with mud.


    She said so, but she has never been able to make a fire in her two lives. She has only seen the stove before, but only when she started it, she was a little confused.


    "You haven''t done this, young man?" Xiao Tong is laughing.


    "I haven''t done it before, but it shouldn''t be difficult. I''ll plan for it." Hua said like a song.


    The stove is a square table made of bricks and mud. It should be easy to put a pot on it and burn a fire on the bottom.


    But there are still some people who don''t know where to start.


    "I''ll get my brother to help me." Xiaotong sees that Hua Ruge is in trouble. He is very considerate and goes to find a helper.


    Hua Ruge is still studying there.


    Soon a tall, strong, black faced young man came, in his twenties, the eighth child of the old couple.


    Xiao Tong said that there are seven brothers and sisters in front of him, three of them have entered the sect and four of them have gone out to make a living.


    Hua Ruge knew that their family was also a cultivator.


    "Brother, let me help you." Young people are very simple, a simple smile.


    "Thank you very much, brother." Hua Ruge hands over the attack and takes two steps back.


    The young man took the shovel and asked Hua Ruge how big the pot he wanted to put. Hua Ruge said something about it, and the young man began to work.


    "Can I help you over there?" Hua Yuege asked.


    She doesn''t want others to put down their work to help her.


    "It''s done. I''m just resting." The young man worked with ease.


    Hua Ruge nodded at the same time, only to know that there are many doorways in it.


    "It''s also a craft. I''ll learn it." Hua Yuege said and came to the front to see.


    The young man said with a smile, "young man, you are a monk. You look different from us."


    "I just had a good chance, and I became a weak individual, which is not worth mentioning." Hua Ruge said frankly.


    This is really modest in the world. Her strength is not as good as that of a loose cultivation disciple.


    "No matter what it is, it''s also a monk. How powerful it will be in the future." The young man could not stop admiring.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "I think it''s almost the same to live."


    If she can be safe and steady with Tuo BARREI, she would rather open a shop to make wine, rather than seek for the road of eternal life.


    "Why do you build a stove here?" The young man asked.


    "I want to temporarily process something to use." Hua Ruge said truthfully.


    The young man nodded and asked, "do you have the pot on it?"


    "This one hasn''t yet. I need someone to make it. Is there a blacksmith nearby?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Just around the corner of this street, let Xiao Tong take you there." The young man did not lift his head.


    Xiao Tong nodded and said, "young master, I''ll take you there."


    "It''s too much trouble." Hua Ruge is a little embarrassed.


    "It''s OK anyway. I can take you there faster." Xiao Tong''s warm way.


    Hua Yuege nodded, put down his robe and said, "well, thank you."


    When he arrived at the blacksmith''s shop, Hua rugo began to draw the pot he wanted. The blacksmith didn''t understand why a pot needed to be painted. When Hua rugo finished drawing, he would know.


    I can''t understand this kind of pot without drawing.


    The bottom is a semicircle. It''s like an ordinary iron pot, but the top of the pot is like a straight tube like a stove. The top of the pot is made into a funnel shape, which can hold liquid.


    This pot like thing is more like a stove, which is sealed. There are only two openings on the side. One is a ventilated stove opening. On the other side, a large spoon shaped metal object should be hung. The spoon is facing the lowest part of the funnel, and the handle of the spoon is inclined downward to form a groove.


    "That''s it. Can master type it today?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "If you have a picture, it''s not difficult. Come and get it at night." Shifu doesn''t know what this is, but Hua Ruge was led by Xiao Tong, and he didn''t say anything.


    Hua Ruge hands in two Lingshi and goes back with Xiao Tong.


    "What''s that pot like and road like thing of yours, young master?" Xiao Tong asked strangely.


    "This is called a distiller. It''s used to purify liquids." Hua Ruge is not stingy.


    But even though she said Xiaotong, she still couldn''t understand. She asked again, "what is this instrument for?"


    "Wine making." Hua said like a song.


    Xiaotong was surprised: "this can also make wine."


    Their family has been brewing wine for hundreds of years from their ancestors, and they haven''t heard of such a way.


    "Now you may not understand it. You will understand it when you use it." Hua Ruge is very patient.


    Xiao Tong nodded as if he knew nothing.


    By the time he got back, the black faced youth had already built the stove and was installing a temporary flue.


    In the evening, she had a meal here and learned that the family name was Li. Her ancestors had been engaged in wine making business and knew a lot about it.


    Xiaotong helped her get the distiller back. Hua Ruge was very satisfied with the finished product. She had to say that the working people were very intelligent. She just drew a general picture of it, but the finished product was very regular and reasonable.


    "Thank you." Hua rugo said that he put the distiller on the stove and brought firewood.


    At this time, it was very late. Li''s family went to sleep because they had to work tomorrow morning. Only Xiao Tong came over and said, "young master, I will help you burn firewood."


    "I can do that. Go to sleep." Hua Ruge urged.


    Although she is willing to use the flint to fix the fire, but she has the soul skill of fire system, it is easy to burn the fire.


    "I want to know how it works. Can I watch it here?" Xiaotong has some expectations.


    "If you want to see it, you can watch it. There''s no secret." Hua rugo doesn''t mind. She doesn''t plan to make money all the time. She just wants to make a profit.


    She opened the side door to a jar of wine. After closing the door, she poured water into the funnel above and took a wooden bucket and put it under the handle of the spoon.


    After that, she began to add firewood. Then she shook her hand and threw a fireball in it. When she lit the firewood, she also controlled the temperature inside with her mind.


    The temperature of distilled wine should not be too high or too low. It should be moderate.


    Xiaotong looks at it, and feels it''s very fresh.


    Soon the liquor inside was boiled, the alcohol evaporated, and the steam liquefied when it touched the bottom of the funnel filled with cold water. Then it flowed down the inclined wall of the funnel, and finally it dripped into the spoon and out of the distiller through the spoon.

 Chapter 814

    "Tick."


    The liquid in the handle of the spoon slowly flows into the barrel to make a clear tick, and this liquid is the highly distilled liquor.


    Xiao Tong comes over and looks at this scene curiously.


    As time went on, the liquor slowly flowed out, and a small part of the water remained in it.


    Xiaotong smelled the wine in the barrel and said: "it''s getting stronger, but it''s a little less fragrant."


    "It''s right to say that purification will lose part of the fragrance, and it''s the next way to get rid of it." Hua Yuege said.


    She saw that the progress was smooth and did not delay. She distilled five jars of wine at a time.


    The distilled liquor is of high concentration. Hua Ruge just takes a sip and feels it is very spicy. She holds a little and hands it to Xiao Tong.


    Xiaotong also learned that she just took a sip, and her family would not drink less when they were making wine. Now she tasted the note: "this wine is more mellow, stronger and better to drink, but it''s a bit too hot."


    seeing that her nose and eyes are wrinkled together, Hua Ruge said with a smile: "when it''s hot, it''s almost 80 degrees."


    Then she poured all the remaining three jars of wine that had not been distilled into the big wooden barrel and mixed them with a stick.


    After that, she filled a little more and said to Xiao Tong, "try this time."


    Xiaotong took a sip, and the color of surprise gradually appeared in his eyebrows and eyes: "it''s much better to mix them like this, the loss of fragrance is not serious, and the taste is strong and mellow, so it''s good to drink."


    Hua Ruge has also drunk some of them. Both the taste and fragrance are excellent. She guarantees that people in the world will be surprised to taste this taste like Xiaotong.


    "Young man, can I have another drink?" Xiao Tong looks at Hua Ruge with hope.


    Hua Yuege chuckles: "I didn''t expect that you are a little girl who likes drinking."


    "I seldom drink it, but it''s too good." Xiaotong is not stingy about the praise of the new wine "China Ruge".


    Hua Ruge took out a small jar, put a small jar into it and handed it to her, saying: "this one is for you to thank you for helping me in this day, but it must be a big aftereffect. You can''t drink too much."


    "Thank you, young man." Xiaotong smiles.


    Hua Yuege laughs. She looks at the greedy girl as if she has seen herself and feels very kind.


    After Xiao Tong went back, Hua rugo closed the door of the warehouse and took out the tripod and began to refine the fairy grass. These low-level fairy grass are easy to refine.


    Hua Ruge soon transformed it into a liquefying form, removing impurities and finally forming a crystal clear green liquid medicine.


    The potion was the size of a fist, and she poured it into the barrel.


    After that, the wine is put out in a big jar and put in the cellar for a few days.


    In the end, there are six altars and two altars.


    Hua Ruge decided to leave a small jar for herself to drink. She didn''t keep more because she was short of money. Secondly, the wine was very high in reading. She was drunk with a few glasses of wine. It was enough to keep so many.


    She did not leave that night but meditated in the warehouse for one night. The next day, she asked the Li family to store the wine in the cellar.


    In a few days, the wine and medicine will have a better taste and a good price.


    After finishing these songs, he went back to the inn to rest and prepared to pick up the wine in a few days.


    Li Jia old man drank Xiaotong''s wine and said it was strange, so he borrowed Hua Ruge''s distiller with Hua Ruge''s permission, but the effect of steaming is very poor no matter how.


    The loss of alcohol and fragrance is very obvious, which is totally different from the effect after distillation of huarugo.


    Hua Ruge is practicing in the Inn at this time. I don''t know what happened here.


    It''s not that she''s suddenly diligent, but that she''s too poor to go out for a walk. She can only practice quietly and wait for the wine to be brewed before selling it.


    After five days, she thought it was almost time, so she came to Li''s house. At this time, the shop in front of Li''s house was only watched by the old woman.


    "Why are you alone, aunty Li?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Young master, you are here. Since you made that kind of good wine with that utensil, my old man has been fascinated. He can''t learn how to stay in the warehouse all day." The old lady felt helpless.


    "It''s easy." Hua rugo said and clapped his head: "how can I forget to say that I have a good command of the fire, madam? I''ll go to the back to have a look."


    "Good." The old woman nodded and said to herself that the child was kind-hearted.


    Hua rugo came to the workshop and saw that all four members of the family were around the distiller, and the fire was burning below.


    The whole family was glued to each other.


    "Young man, you are here." It was Xiaotong who first saw Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge nodded.


    The old man of the Li family turned around and looked at Hua Ruge and said, "young man, what kind of instrument can we use now, but the distilled wine is too bad."


    "I forgot to say that the fire can''t be big or small. It needs to be between seventy and one Baidu to ensure that the alcohol evaporates instead of being evaporated directly." Hua Ruge''s way of patience.


    But he said a few people or a face of confusion.


    "I can understand you when you say I''m angry, but what''s seventy or one hundred?" Li family don''t understand.


    "It''s just the heat." Hua rugo squatted down and began to draw firewood from the fire. His mind felt the temperature. When the temperature was about the same, he stopped drawing firewood and said, "maybe this is the fire."


    Several people are looking at it, and they are seriously remembering it.


    They are not alchemists who can''t control the temperature of the flame. They can only rely on exploration and experience, which is undoubtedly a long process.


    "I see. You are a good man, Mr. Hua." Thank you, Mr. Li.


    "You''re welcome, sir. I wouldn''t have gone so smoothly without your help." Hua Yuege said, "I''m here to get my wine today. It''s convenient."


    "It''s convenient, Xiao Tong. You take Mr. Hua to get it." The old man continued.


    When Hua rugo came out of the wine cellar, the old man had prepared ten jars of thyme in front of him, and said to Hua rugo, "master Hua has passed on such skills to the Li family. We are people who know the depth. There is no other good thing. Please accept the wine."


    "You''re welcome, sir. I didn''t do anything. I won''t take this wine first." Hua Yuege declined.


    Before, she needed wine to exchange money, but now she has made it successfully. If she sells it, she will not lack money to buy wine. If she doesn''t sell it, she can''t drink all the wine she has collected.

 Chapter 815

    "You''d better take it, young master, or we''ll find it hard to settle down." Mr. Li is an honest man, so he always feels uncomfortable taking advantage of others.


    Hua Ruge saw the old man''s idea and said, "OK, I''ll take it. Thank you, sir."


    "That''s good. I''ll come and play often if I''m free later." The old man laughed.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "I see, Mr. Li."


    After receiving all 16 jars of wine, Hua Ruge went back to Jiangning city. Instead of going to the distillery, she went directly to the largest auction in the city, called Wenchang auction house.


    Her wine is the only thing in the world. At this time, it depends on where to sell it. If she sells it to a winery or a consignment, the profit will be limited.


    But if you pack it well on a big platform, you will be famous. There must be a lot of people in Jiangning who like drinking and don''t need money. Then the value of the wine will be maximized.


    So she came to the auction house, was introduced to the third floor waiting for the appraiser.


    Although she is only auctioning seemingly insignificant things, the etiquette of the auction house is also in place. Soon, an appraiser came in and said, "you have waited a long time."


    "You are welcome, master. I just sat down." Hua said with a smile.


    The appraiser sat next to her and said, "I heard that you want to auction the wine? Unique in the world? "


    "Yes." Hua rugo said and took out a jar of wine just taken out of the cellar, and took out a cup, saying: "master can taste it."


    "Of course."


    Hua rugo said that he had opened the mud cover and poured a glass.


    The transparent and clear liquor flowed out of the jar mouth and slowly flowed into the wine glass. In a moment, the room was covered by a strong smell of wine. The smell just made people feel drunk.


    The appraiser is good at it. He just sniffs it and knows that the wine is not ordinary.


    When Hua Yuege was handed to him, he hurriedly took over and took a sip.


    When he took a sip, the appraiser was obviously surprised. He looked at Hua Ruge and said, "I''m the first time to drink such a mellow wine. Usually, those who have a good taste can taste the water, but this is the full aroma of the wine. It''s so good."


    "Master, I''m flattered." Hua is like a song of modesty.


    "The proportion of liquid medicine in it is just right. I think it''s an alchemist who makes wine." The appraiser said and looked at Xianghua like a song.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "master guessed right, it''s the alchemist, that is to say, I''m here."


    "That''s good, that''s good." The appraiser praised and looked at the altar of wine beside Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge handed the small jar directly to him and said, "if you like, please stay."


    "That''s not right." The appraiser shook his head, then said: "we will focus on the publicity. The price of the deal will not be low, but I don''t know how much wine you have."


    "The first batch didn''t have much, six jars." Hua Yuege said and waved. The white light flashed on the white jade ring. There were already six big jars on the ground.


    The appraiser''s eyes brightened and said, "there are many, many."


    "I don''t know when the auction will be held?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "We have a big auction every ten days. It''s just tomorrow. I''ll publicize it today. Many people will surely come tomorrow." Appraiser said.


    "Then I''ll trouble your auction house." Hua Ruge nodded.


    "You are welcome, young man." The appraiser said again and said, "we don''t take money now. We will take 20% of the total money when the goods are sold. Don''t you have any opinion?"


    "I understand." Hua said like a song.


    Auction will not deal with twice, she is very clear about the rules.


    "Well, I won''t disturb you to have a rest." As soon as the appraiser opened his mouth, he waved away the six jars of medicinal wine on the table.


    There are only the last two crystal stones left from the auction house. She found an inn with good conditions. The room with two spirit stones in one night is the worst one.


    No way, who let Jiangning city be a big city with a very developed cultivation civilization? There are so many friars coming and going every day, so the consumption is not low.


    Thinking of the auction to be held tomorrow, Hua rugo simply handed the last two Lingshi to the shopkeeper.


    "Would you like something to eat, sir?" Waiter said.


    "Is your food included in the room money?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Xiaoer shakes his head: "it''s another calculation."


    "that''s all right." Hua Rusheng went back to her room without love. She didn''t think that she would have no money to eat one day.


    Looking at Hua Ruge entering the door, the second child said strangely, "this man is really stingy. He wants to be cheap even if he wears such good clothes."


    No wonder he misunderstood that Hua Ruge''s clothes were decorated with blue ice for both men''s and women''s wear. That girl has the property of being a powerful pet sister. All the clothes for Hua Ruge are the best.


    Although the cultivation civilization of the big world is very high, but the food, clothing, housing and transportation are almost the same, so it is not unreasonable for him to think that Hua Ruge is a rich man.


    The efficiency of Wenchang auction is very high. On the same day, a brand was put up to publicize that the slogan was "the best wine in the world, the best wine for life."


    Wenchang auction is famous for its reputation. It never makes false propaganda. Since the auction house says so, there must be such wine.


    So people from all over the world who were waiting for the auction to come were surprised to hear the news.


    It''s a bit exaggerated to say that any wine is the best in the world.


    But although I think so, the name of Wenchang is there, and we are still looking forward to it.


    Some of the old guys who have been shut up, when they heard that there are such good wine sellers, they all sent their younger generation to auction, saying that they could not bring back a jar.


    Wine culture has a long history. Even in this world, there are always many people who can''t avoid vulgarity. It''s certainly exciting to see this slogan.


    As a senior wine lover, Hua Ruge almost thought about tomorrow''s scene, so he was sleeping safely instead of nervous.


    The next morning, Hua rugo went to the auction. Because she was the consignor, she could go in directly and go to the second floor.


    The auction market is huge. There are hundreds of people under the platform. The middle part of the upstairs is empty. There are a row of small rooms around. The same is true for the third floor. Open the window and you can see the red platform below.


    Although the venue is large, it is still full and full.


    "It''s all rich people." Hua Ruge opened the window and looked at the sour way of the people below.


    Now she can only hope on her own wine. If she can buy a good price, it will not cost her so much.

 Chapter 816

    After people came to Qi one by one, the auction began. On the platform above, a beautiful girl walked up and said, "Hello, everyone, I''m Meixi, the auctioneer today. I''m sure you can''t wait. Let''s start."


    "Next, we will introduce our opening auction products. This is a batch of Xuanji pills. They are all top-grade ones after determination. Now I will introduce them to you..."


    Meixi''s sweet voice rings, Hua Ruge leans on the seat and listens with his eyes narrowed.


    "Now let''s take pictures of these three xuanlingdan, starting from 3000 Lingshi, and each time the price is not less than 100 Lingshi." Meixi said, one side of the people knocked gongs, signal to start auction.


    "I''ll give you three thousand one..."


    "Three thousand two......"


    The voice of calling price is heard continuously below, but it''s not fierce if you look carefully.


    Because there are some danyao danfang, but the quality here is a little higher, not so outstanding.


    Because it''s only the hot auction that starts the auction. The purpose is to activate the atmosphere. The more good things are, the more behind.


    Danyao was finally sold at a price of 43, and Meixi began to introduce the next one.


    This is a sword. The level of magic weapons here is also from grade 1 to grade 9. One of them is the worst, and the ninth is the best. Then there are immortal weapons on it.


    This sword is described as a four grade sword, which is considered to be a medium and low-level weapon.


    Compared with alchemists, there should be few alchemists in this continent, so the starting price of this sword is 20000.


    Now the bidding is much more intense than before. There are fifty or sixty people participating in the bidding.


    Finally, it was photographed at the price of 70000 Lingshi.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows slightly. Although the sword was good, it didn''t have any aura. It was much worse than her. Unexpectedly, it was so expensive.


    She felt her chin and felt that the exerciser was also a good way out.


    When you have a chance, you must study hard.


    As expected, the following auction is better than each other. More and more people are participating in the auction. After five or six auction hot spots, the atmosphere has been aroused.


    When people are at their best, their enthusiasm will subside if they drag on.


    At this time, Meixi said, "I know that there must be many chivalrous people who like good wine coming today. I''m here to see the thyme. I''m in charge of saying that if you come, you''ll make money."


    Meixi starts to play up the atmosphere.


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect to take out her wine in such a prime time. She was already in short of interest, but now she sat up straight from the chair.


    "Save yourself from selling. Show us the wine. Can we tell if it''s ok?" Cried a bearded man.


    After this one, the next one after another is urging.


    Meixi kept a smile all the time on the beaten section. She stretched out her hand and pressed down: "well, since you can''t wait, I won''t say much. If this wine is good, you can taste it first."


    She said that she clapped her hands in the air. Then she walked out of a row of maids with trays and small cups on them. She looked at hundreds of cups. Fortunately, there were only three drops of wine in the cups. Otherwise, Hua rugo would not be able to take out that small jar.


    As soon as the girls came out, the whole auction hall was filled with the fragrance of the wine, whether or not the eyes are bright for the fragrance.


    Soon they took the glass from the maid and began to taste it.


    Half of them want to see the so-called best wine in the world. When they drink it, their eyes are full of surprises.


    They don''t know if it''s the best wine they''ve ever had.


    It''s mellow and clear, which contains a certain vitality of heaven and earth. When drinking it, the whole person is refreshed and has endless aftertaste.


    "Good wine!"


    At one time, the hall was filled with admiration.


    "Great, my father must like it. Let''s start shooting." A young man said.


    "Yes, yes, how much is it?"


    "Yes, I must buy one today."


    As soon as thyme comes out, the enthusiasm is particularly high. Most of them are not short of money, and this wine is the only thing in the world. Of course, it''s like taking it.


    Meixi stretched out his hand and began to press: "don''t worry, I''ll tell you the rules first. We can take six jars of this wine together. The top six with the highest price can take one."


    When I heard that only six people below had a sense of crisis, and I secretly had enough energy.


    "For thyme, the starting price is 3000 Lingshi per jar, and the price increase shall not be less than 100 Lingshi per jar."


    As soon as Meixi''s voice fell, the gongs began to compete.


    "Three thousand five......"


    "Four thousand......"


    "Four thousand two......"


    The starting price scared Hua Ruge, but apparently no bidders were holding up their brands to bid.


    Listening to the rising numbers, Hua Ruge didn''t respond to that.


    She knew that the package could be sold at a high price after the big auction, but she didn''t think it was such a high price.


    But when she thought about it, she was relieved. When she went to the xianniang workshop, she also saw a jar of wine with thousands of Lingshi. Although the spirit of her wine may be insufficient, it is absolutely rare in the world and worth tasting.


    And these people only know that this is a treasure in the world, where to know that the brewing method is very simple.


    "Six thousand five......"


    "Six thousand eight......"


    "Six thousand nine......"


    Gradually, the price increase is getting smaller and smaller, and the number of people calling for price has increased from hundreds of people before to more than a dozen now, and another half of them will quit and win.


    "Seventy two!"


    "Seven thousand three!"


    "Seven thousand five!"


    The price is rising and soon reaches the top.


    "Seven thousand eight, deal!" "Congratulations to the six," said Meixi


    Hua Ruge listened and calculated that the highest price of the six jars was seven thousand eight, and the lowest price was seven thousand two. On average, there were seven thousand five hundred spirit stones for each jar.


    In this way, she will have 45000 Lingshi in six jars, deduct 20% of the proceeds from the auction, and she will still have 36000 Lingshi left.


    She swallowed the saliva, she also thought before this certainly can make a sum, but how also did not expect to make so much all of a sudden.


    "It''s better to have more money." She looked at the people below and said with a smile,


    it took her only seven days to earn more than 30000 Lingshi. Although she was not rich, she was certainly not poor.


    The auction was soon over. When Hua rugo went to the back to hand over, he asked for a card with 35000 Lingshi and another 1000 Lingshi for change.


    The appraiser came up after the handover and asked, "stay, young man."


    "Hello, master. Do you have any advice?" Hua Yuege asked.

 Chapter 817

    "I''m not sure. I''m just here to ask you if you plan to make wine in the near future." Asked the surveyor.


    "No, I''m going to take part in the examination. I''ll leave in a few days." Hua said like a song.


    The appraiser said regretfully, "that''s a pity. It''s a rare way to make money."


    "It''s true that I''ll try again when I''m short of money. I''ll come to your auction house at that time." Hua said with a smile.


    Although she said so, she did not intend to make any more wine in her mind. She felt that she would develop rapidly after the first barrel of gold, so she did not need to waste time on such things.


    The appraiser sadly sent Hua Ruge away.


    Here, Hua Ruge left the auction hall, and then three or five guys came into the auction house, all of them were asking about the person who sent qianlixiang in various ways.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t want to think about the impact of the appearance of qianlixiang on the whole Jiangning city or even the whole territory. When she has money, the first thing she does is to change to a top hotel, and then have a delicious meal.


    These days she has nothing because she has no money. Now she can make it up.


    While she is looking for a place to live and eat, there are undercurrents in the interior of every restaurant in Jiangning city. Almost everyone is checking who she is and where she is.


    Wenchang auction house keeps the information of huaruge completely confidential, but all the major shops have been in Jiangning for so many years. Naturally, there are some contacts and means. This kind of confidentiality is the outsiders, and they have some ways to check it.


    Hua Ruge walked into a fat man when he was eating. After a week''s watching in the hall, the eyes of the size of mung beans were fixed on Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge feels as if he didn''t realize it. The fat man has come over happily and sits down opposite Hua Ruge.


    "You are?"


    Hua Ruge looked up and saw that the fat man was about 300 Jin, and the whole man was almost fat into a ball. A round face was full of grease, with a smiling face, and the eyes of mung bean turned quickly. At first sight, he was a smart master.


    What''s special about this man is that they are like living Maitreya Buddha.


    "You are Mr. Hua. My name is Hao Shou. I''m the minority owner of the Yujiang workshop. We''re in the wine business." The fat man is introducing himself.


    But what he said in the second half of the sentence, Hua Ruge, didn''t hear clearly. She just repeated his name in her mind.


    Hao shou


    How thin


    Thin?


    Hua rugo looks at his 1 / 3-ton figure and tries to keep from laughing.


    "You don''t have to work so hard. I know anyone who hears my name will want to laugh. I don''t mind if you laugh." Hao Shou is very talkative when he looks at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge didn''t laugh, but waved his hand repeatedly and said, "it''s impolite."


    "It''s no disrespect. I also think my name should be changed. A while ago, I asked my father if it was OK for him to change to Hao Shuai, and he was scolded."


    Hao Shou said, looking at Hua Ruge and saying, "brother, please comment on it. Is Hao Shuai nice to hear it?"


    Hua Ruge can understand it. This Ya is a familiar chatter.


    Just now, I became a brother before two words arrived.


    Hua Ruge can only nod his head and say, "yes, it''s nice."


    But it sounds funny.


    "I''ll tell you." Hao Shou complained and said, "I say brother, how can you look so good? If you are a woman, you must be a country."


    Hua Ruge''s brain was still immersed when he said that his name was Hao Shuai, but he had already jumped to her appearance.


    This brain circuit is really not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    "Brother Shou, do you mean I''m girly?" Hua Yuege pretends to be unhappy.


    "No, no, I say you look more suitable for women, but as a man, it''s also very good. Little girls like you." Hao Shou didn''t explain at all, just like an acquaintance chatting with Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge was amused by him and said, "it''s fate to meet each other. Since brother Shou has sat down, please have a drink."


    "Well, do you have that wine? Thyme? " Hao Shouliang asked with a small green bean eye.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "brother Shou is here for thyme?"


    "Yes, as soon as I heard of this kind of wine, I inquired about it. As a result, I inquired about you, brother." Hao Shou then lowered his voice and said, "don''t worry, brother. I won''t tell anyone."


    "It doesn''t matter to tell. I didn''t want to keep it secret." Hua Yuege said and took out the small jar of thyme he had left and poured a cup for each of them.


    Hao Shou took a long sip from his glass and said with great spirit, "this wine is too fragrant."


    "Try it." Hua said with a smile.


    Hao Shou is not polite either. He takes a sip and closes his eyes to savor the aftertaste.


    "Good, good." Hao Shou clapped his thigh and exclaimed.


    Hua Ruge drinks it herself, but this time she dare not use a big bowl.


    "This wine is called a wine. Compared with those we used to drink, it''s water." Hao Shou took three small bites in a row and drank up the wine in the cup.


    Hua Ruge directly handed over the wine altar to the past and said, "it''s hard to find a confidant, brother Shou is free."


    "You are a friend, brother." Hao Shou nodded and agreed.


    "No matter how good things are, it''s not interesting for a person to occupy them. It''s good to share them with people who understand them." Hua Yuege took a sip of wine and said with a smile.


    Hao Shou''s eyes brightened and said, "I didn''t expect you, brother, to have such a broad-minded face. It''s rare."


    "Should I understand it as a compliment?" Hua rugo thinks it''s better to ask.


    Hao Shou nodded repeatedly: "yes."


    Hua Ruge smiled. She began to see that the fat man thought he was a shrewd businessman. Now after two drinks, she found that he was also a real man in essence.


    "Brother, you are a man of understanding. Why do you think I came to you this time?" After a few more drinks, Hao Shou talked to the point.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "either I want to buy a way to make wine, or I want to help you make wine."


    "Yes, once you mass produce thyme, you will surely make a lot of money. Our Yujiang workshop is very optimistic." Hao Shou looked at Hua Ruge and said, "think about it. We have a shop to manage and we can sell the products directly. I''ll let you choose the way of cooperation."


    It''s really a way of making money. If Hua rugo doesn''t plan to waste her time on such a thing, it doesn''t mean that she can''t live with money, or if she can handle it well.


    "Well, I''ll think about it." She deserves it.


    Hao Shou''s eyes are brighter when he hears the words: "as long as you agree, we can talk about everything."

 Chapter 818

    Hua Ruge was thinking about the door when a cold voice rang out: "Hao Pang, you''ve come fast enough."


    This voice is very arrogant, listening to some familiar in Hua Ruge''s ear, she turned her head and saw a face that once had a face.


    This is a man in his twenties. He is very strong and has a pretty girl around him.


    It''s no one else. It''s the man and woman Hua rugo met at the gate of the xianniang workshop last time. At that time, the man said that her little white face was poor.


    It''s true that we don''t meet each other in life.


    The pretty woman is slightly surprised to see Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge''s face will not be forgotten once she sees it. She recognizes it at a glance.


    The man next to her is the same. When she sees Hua Ruge, she has a bad premonition.


    Last time he said that in front of the door, he just wanted Hua Ruge to hear him. If Hua Ruge had a revenge, he could not talk about the business.


    "Song Ze, fat Lord is talking about business. You can''t go back where you come from." Hao Shou is also merciless.


    Xianniang workshop and Yujiang workshop are both big stores for wine business, and there are more than one or two generations of conflicts, so as long as the two meet, no matter the elders or the elders, they will certainly pinch.


    "You don''t pack this inn. I can''t do business with you." That song Ze disdained to hum to come over.


    After seeing Hua Ruge, the woman was obviously a little unnatural, admiring and shy, and a little apologetic.


    Song Ze went to the opposite side of Hua Ruge and said, "I''m song Ze, the little owner of xianniang workshop, and I''m here to meet Mr. Hua."


    "I don''t dare to. You are welcome, Mr. Song." Hua Ruge smiled politely and peacefully, as if he had forgotten all his previous grudges.


    Song Ze and the woman were relieved at the same time.


    Song Ze continued: "our xianniangfang is the leader of Jiangning city wine business. We sincerely invite Mr. Hua to cooperate with us."


    "Song Ze, it''s me who came first. You''re not so shameless, are you?" Hao Shou runs on one side.


    Song Ze''s face was still smiling: "it depends on whose conditions are better to talk about business, so that childe Hua has choices. If we only look at the first come, then childe Hua is not unfair."


    He said, turning his head to see Hua Ruge and asked, "what do you say, young man?"


    Hao Shou is very angry with him, but he can''t say no when it comes to that.


    "What song Shaodong''s family said is reasonable. I have to consider it." Hua rugo also replied politely.


    Even the women behind song Ze can see that Hua Ruge has a better attitude towards song Zeming than Hao Shou.


    It seems that the reputation of xiannianfang is also of great benefit.


    Song Ze nodded and sat on the side of Hua Ruge and said, "we have already figured out a way to cooperate with xiannianfang. I''ll tell you now."


    "Yes, Mr. Song, please." Hua Ruge''s attitude is always friendly.


    "In this way, I think it''s disrespectful for you to buy the wine making method or ask you to go back to wine making and pay. We plan to let you give guidance to wine making. After the cost is removed, we will divide the revenue into two and eight parts, which is long-term and effective." Song Ze is confident.


    His way means that if Hua rugo teaches you how to make wine once, you will be able to get a permanent share of all profits.


    "Divide me in two?" Hua Yuege asked with interest.


    Song Ze thought about the next way: "if you have any conditions, please come up with them, and we will come up with the best sincerity to solve them."


    Hao Shou also felt that this was a way of cooperation that Hua Yuege could not refuse. Who didn''t want to make a profit? He even said: "I, Yujiang workshop, would like to cooperate in this way and share 30% of the net profit of Hua brothers."


    The popularity of thyme lies there. If you get this wine making method, you will make a lot of money. If you earn less, you will earn less.


    Song Ze glared at Hao Shou and said, "Hao Pang, do you mean to make trouble?"


    "As you just said, what''s wrong with business depends on whose conditions we have more sincerity and reasonable competition?" Hao Shou said with a smile.


    Hua Ruge also looks to song Ze and waits for his reaction.


    What else could song Ze say at this time, he had to say to Hua Ruge: "we are also willing to mention 30% of the revenue. In addition, our xianniang workshop has a huge influence in Jiangning city. I want to give us more to manage and sell."


    "Does a good wine like thyme need your influence? Whoever sells it is the same. " Hao Shou is tearing down the stage.


    "Influence is better than none." Song Ze returned.


    Hua Ruge just listened to it and didn''t speak.


    "What conditions do you have for me, Mr. Hua?" The woman behind song Ze said.


    Hua Yuege looked up at her and smiled. At that moment, the woman seemed to be shocked, slightly shocked.


    Song Ze saw in mind obviously uncomfortable, but also did not say anything in this matter, only way: "yes, childe where not satisfied we can discuss."


    "I agree with this way of cooperation, but I don''t think it''s too low." Hua Yuege finally opens her mouth, with a light smile on her face.


    Song Ze and Hao Shou''s eyes are all stagnant. The share of 37 has been very high. If they go higher, they will earn less.


    Hua Ruge didn''t speak, just waited for their reply quietly.


    "Brother, I''ll give you more points. How about 30.5%?" Hao Shou took the lead.


    Both of them are in the same situation. They have a large family to support. If the profit is too low, they can''t bear it.


    Song Ze bit his teeth and said, "I''ll give 40% to you, and I hope you will give it a good consideration."


    He also gave Hao Shou a provocative look.


    The business of his xianniang workshop has always been better than that of Yujiang workshop, which is also more powerful than that of Yujiang workshop.


    "You..." Hao Shou''s eyes were wide open and his face was full of rage.


    He also wants to give way to Hua rugo, but he can''t be the master any more. He needs to go back and ask for instructions from his family.


    So now we can only stare.


    Song Ze took a proud look at him. At last, his eyes fell on Hua Ruge and said, "master Hua, we are sincere enough."


    Hua Yuege put down his chopsticks and said with a smile, "I know that. Now I have a judgment."


    "Brother, please think about it again. We can discuss it here." Hao Shou said in a hurry.


    Song Zepi said with a smile, "I don''t think you are sincere to discuss anything."


    Hao Shou was so angry that he almost didn''t jump up and bite him.


    Hua Ruge also answered, "yes, brother Shou, no need to discuss, I promise."


    As soon as this word goes out, except for her, several people are stunned, wondering if there is something wrong with their ears? Did you hear me wrong?


    "Mr. Hua, did you just say yes?" Song Ze asked with a smile.

 Chapter 819

    "It seems that Mr. Song''s ear power is not as good as mine." Hua Ruge said with a smile, "I just said that I understand that what I promised to do with Yujiang workshop is to cooperate with them."


    "Why?" Song Ze did not understand, but looked at Hua Ruge''s smile, he understood.


    His ear is not as strong as hers.


    This obviously means that she heard what he had insulted her that day.


    He thought Hua Ruge had forgotten, or he didn''t remember his revenge. He didn''t expect to wait for him here.


    Hao Shou didn''t respond. What''s the matter? He just felt that he fell into the ice cave. Now, how could he be heaven?


    What happened?


    "You You deliberately... " Song Ze stood up, his face red.


    I dare to say that Hua Yuege played him as a monkey for such a long time.


    "I don''t understand what Mr. Song said. I just think the Yujiang workshop is more credible. It doesn''t mean anything else." Hua Ruge still looks the same.


    This time even the women behind song Ze understood.


    Hua rugo doesn''t remember revenge at all, but too much. She doesn''t even care about half of the benefits here.


    "Hua Ruge, you are too much." Song Ze said angrily, and then said to the woman around him, "let''s go."


    "I''m so angry. Did I say anything?" Hua Yuege looks innocent.


    Hao Shou was surprised. He was very clever. Looking at Song Ze and the women''s performance and words, he could guess that they had only conflicts with Hua Ruge.


    It''s not hard to guess from Hua Ruge''s final decision that she really cares about the contradiction, and Mingming still behaves like an innocent person from the beginning to the end, which shows that she is joking in that song Ze.


    But she was innocent enough to surprise Hao Shou.


    "What''s the matter, brother Shou?" Hua Yuege asked after drinking a glass of wine.


    "I said brother, you are this." Hao Shou gave her a thumbs up, and then said, "Song Ze is usually very arrogant. It''s the first time for him to be so angry and corrupt."


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "I didn''t say anything."


    "Brother, you don''t need a knife to kill people." Hao Shou''s heartfelt admiration.


    Hua Ruge didn''t speak. Although it''s not the first time that she was talked about behind her back, she would still be upset when she saw this person shaking in front of her. In order to make herself happy, she could only make others unhappy.


    "He said two words to me. I said it was even if I went back. Come and drink." Hua''s way is as easy as a song.


    Hao Shou nodded, "I''m respectful to you. I hope our cooperation goes well."


    "Sure." Hua rugo touched his glass and drank it all.


    "Brother, the more I look at you, the more pleasant I feel. Let''s do it." Hao Shou suggested.


    Hua Yuege waved his hand: "it''s good to make friends, not to use that empty set."


    "It makes sense. Let''s do one thing. Everything we have to say is in the wine." Hao Shou raised his glass.


    Two people cup in the air lightly touch, two people drink.


    "Brother, when shall we start?" After three rounds of wine, Hao Shou asked.


    He''s a good drinker, so far he''s not drunk.


    Hua Yuege is a little confused over there. She holds her hand and wakes up. "I can only stay in Jiangning city for seven days. The earlier I start, the better."


    "Seven days?" Hao Shou''s eyes opened like mung beans: "what do you want to do, brother?"


    "Assessment, the assessment of yuxuzong will start in seven days." Hua Ruge replied, there is nothing to keep secret about this.


    Hao Shouyi clapped his thigh and said, "it''s a coincidence. I''m going to take part in the examination of yuxuzong, and I''ll start after I finish this."


    "What a coincidence." Hua, like a song, knows the same way.


    "Let''s do one vote before we leave, and then go to the examination together." Hao Shou suggested.


    "No problem. You pack up a large workshop and transport another hundred jars of good wine from all over the world. I will start to give you guidance tomorrow." Hua said like a song.


    If you can make a fortune before you leave, you''ll be better off.


    "My workshop is ready-made, and I have wine, so you can guide me today." Hao Shou can''t wait.


    Hua rugo shook his head and said, "I don''t feel awake now. This wine has great potential. If I don''t go out now, I will be drunk."


    Hao Shou looked at Hua Ruge''s state and nodded: "it seems that it is, too. But how much did you drink? Brother, you''re too poor."


    "Let you say, it''s just a poor drink." Hua rugo said, "I went upstairs to sleep. Come to see me tomorrow."


    "OK, slow down." Hao Shouying said.


    Hua Ruge went to bed, and Hao Shou came early the next day to wait for her, and pulled her to the workshop.


    walking on the street, Hua Ruge clapped her head and said: "by the way, I taught a family part of this wine making method, and forgot to tell you."


    "What?" Hao Shou''s green bean eyes widened again.


    It''s not that he was surprised. It''s that this method is not worth money if it''s said.


    "In the nearby town, the family name is Li. I don''t think their life is easy. If you spend more money, they will come to work for you." Hua is like singing and saying.


    "Ordinary people?" Hao Shouwen Yan patted his chest and said, "ordinary people are easy to do."


    "Don''t make a bad idea, or I won''t allow you." Hua Yuege said earnestly.


    There are many ways to keep people secret. She doesn''t want Hao shouxuan to choose that way.


    "Don''t worry, brother. I''m not that kind of person. You will know when I get along with you for a long time." Hao Shou shook his head.


    "Well, I believe you." This fat man doesn''t look like a vicious master.


    When he arrived at the workshop, the fat man also sent for the Li family to build the stove. Then he gave the distiller to the blacksmiths at home and asked them to follow suit.


    Hua Ruge watched as the workers began to work and chatted with the fat man.


    Xiao Tong comes to stand in front of Hua Ruge and says nothing.


    "Xiaotong, what''s the matter?" Hua asked like a song.


    "Thanks for my family''s coming to this fairy City, my father asked me to say thanks." Xiaotong whispered.


    "Don''t be polite when you are so familiar." Hua said with a smile.


    Xiao Tong stood still and took a breath. "I embroidered a handkerchief a few days ago. If you don''t dislike it, it''s a thank you gift."


    She took a white silk handkerchief out of her arms and handed it to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge looks at Xiaotong''s little red face and this handkerchief, and makes a mistake for a while.


    She disguised herself as a man to avoid some trouble, but she didn''t expect that every time it backfired, it always provoked some peach blossom debts.


    Hao Shou said with a smile, "brother, I told you that little girl likes you."


    Hua Ruge gave him a bad look.

 Chapter 820

    Xiao Tong''s face is even redder. She shakes her head and says: "Xiao Tong just wants to thank you, but he doesn''t dare to think about anything, or try to climb high."


    Hearing her saying that Hua Yuege''s heart was down, so he reached out and took the handkerchief and said, "OK, I''ll take it."


    Xiao Tong nodded and ran away quickly.


    "You''re here for the girl." Said the fat man.


    "You didn''t listen to her. She didn''t hope. I broke her mind when I received this gift." Hua Ruge said and looked at him with his eyebrows raised. "You don''t know the mind of a woman''s family. You must have no wife."


    "Fat one listens, stare an eye way:" you don''t know how many people line up to marry me, I just don''t want to look for just


    "So Still not. " No matter how angry he is, Hua Ruge is still a light look.


    "Ah ah!"


    Fat man heard this and felt that he had received ten thousand critical hits. He couldn''t help jumping up in place.


    Hua Yuege said innocently, "am I wrong?"


    "Shut up!"


    Hua laughs like a song.


    Due to the tight time, huarugo still chose the previous method, not to make wine from scratch, but to purify it with the high-quality wine that has been brewed.


    The Hao family was fully staffed, and it took less than half a day to transform the workshop. Then Hua rugo began to guide them to distill and tell them about the temperature and the temperature.


    If it wasn''t for the alchemist to explore these things, it would all depend on experience. Fortunately, the temperature control was not too strict. Fu duo, the teacher here, would have seen the fire.


    In the afternoon, dozens of distillers were running at the same time, and soon one hundred jars were purified into seventy jars, and then thirty jars of old wine were mixed together, and then the work of refining the liquid medicine was handed over to the alchemists of the Hao family.


    They sell fairy herb medicine wine, so they are much better than Hua Ruge in this regard. They refine the liquid medicine of local level medicine at will and put it into the wine, the quality is much higher than Hua Ruge.


    In this way, by the evening, jars had been put into the cellar.


    "I said brother, you are a genius. It''s wonderful that you can think of such an idea." When he left, Hao Shou followed Hua Ruge and couldn''t conceal his adoration.


    Hua Ruge didn''t speak, because this idea is the wisdom of many generations, but it''s not her idea.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s eat at my house. I''ll ask the chef to make some good dishes." Hao Shou patted Hua Ruge on the shoulder.


    "Good." Hua Ruge nodded happily, and she was always open to such things as eating and drinking.


    "The Hua brothers are just happy." Hao shouphen ordered the servant, and then said, "my father wants to see you, too. Why don''t you come to the backyard with me?"


    "Well, I''ll see my uncle as well." Hua Ruge''s etiquette is very comprehensive.


    They went to the hospital and sat for a while. The front hall said that the food was ready and they came out.


    "Is my father talkative?" Hao Shoudao.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "yes, a very cheerful old man."


    "He''s very optimistic about you. You need to behave well." Hao Shou claps Hua Ruge on the shoulder and I look after you.


    Hua Yuege looks suspicious: "what do you mean?"


    "My brother, he''s usually very smart. How can he be stupid at the critical moment?" Hao Shou said, frowning and winking, "I have three younger sisters, each of whom looks like flowers and jade."


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "so the old man just asked me if I was married?"


    "I don''t think you are stupid. As long as you have successfully passed the examination and entered yuxu school, my father can pull out my three sisters for you to choose from."


    Hao Shou said with a smile, "don''t say that the elder brother didn''t take care of you. I will arrange for you to meet in advance."


    "I didn''t want to get married. Don''t mess about." Hua gave him a white look.


    "You don''t have to worry about my three sisters. I haven''t seen anything more beautiful." Hao Shou said, turning his eyes on Hua Ruge''s face and saying, "although it''s not as good as you, it''s worthy of you."


    "Don''t mess with me, will you still have dinner?" Hua Yuege looks at him with eyebrows.


    "Sure, over there." Hao Shou showed her the direction.


    Hua Ruge only thinks that her head is as big as a fight. She is wondering if she will have less trouble if she changes back to women''s clothes.


    When Hao Shou saw that she was not interested in the fact of marriage, he stopped talking and came to the dinner table and said, "come on, it''s not good to taste."


    Hua Ruge is the first time to have a big meal in the world. There are many dishes on the table that she has never seen before, and even raw materials that she does not know.


    "It''s really rich." Hua is like a song of praise.


    "Of course, the first time you are invited to dinner is not shabby." Hao Shou said, "sit down and have a taste."


    She sat at the end, took a piece of cold meat and put it in her mouth, chewed it twice and said, "it''s delicious. What kind of meat is it?"


    "These are all immortal birds raised by our family. You eat duck meat." Hao Shou introduced.


    Hua Ruge ate another piece, and then nodded: "it''s really duck meat, but it''s much better."


    "Of course." Hao Shou said as he ate: "brother knows what the immortal birds in my family grew up on?"


    "There are some vitality in the meat. It''s not grown up with pills, is it?" Hua Ruge''s bold guess.


    Hao Shou shook his head repeatedly and said, "my family is not rich enough. I grew up eating Lingshi."


    "Aren''t you rich enough to eat Lingshi?" Hua Ruge exclaimed that she didn''t even want to eat Lingshi herself, and people came to raise chickens and ducks.


    "Of course, it''s not enough. The real influential people''s immortal birds are fed with pills. The power of eating a chicken is the same as that of cultivating for half an hour." Hao Shou said admiringly.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "how do you know, brother Shou? Have you eaten it? "


    "Don''t mention it." Hao Shou said with a sad face: "I used to secretly feed chicken with inferior yellow pills. After three months, it grows big enough, but I was found by the old man before I could eat it."


    "After I found it, the old man shut me up in the dark house for half a month, and gave the chicken to other children. I didn''t eat a piece of it."


    Looking at Hao Shou''s figure, we can see how much he loves to eat and how much he can''t love if he doesn''t eat.


    Hua is like singing, eating and laughing.


    "Can you be a little compassionate, brother?" Hao Shouwu said.


    "The old man may also be for you." Hua Ruge comforted him and said, "this is to let you lose weight, so that you can get a wife later."


    "I don''t want a wife. I want that chicken." Hao Shou thought that the chicken he didn''t eat was a face full of love.


    This words leidehua is like the song outside Jiao Li Nen, she couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up way: "longevity brother, have ambition."

 Chapter 821

    Hao Shou gave her a bad look.


    Hua Yuege couldn''t help laughing.


    "But I won''t worry about having no money when the qianlixiang signboard is played out. With this popularity, the spirit stone must be rolling in." Hao Shou thought over there.


    Hua rugo took a look at him and splashed cold water: "this method is so simple and can''t be concealed for a long time. At most, people can learn it in two months."


    Hao shouyizheng, then asked: "brother, do you still teach others this recipe?"


    "No." Hua Yuege said, "Wenchang auction house must keep my information secret. How do you know?"


    Hao Shou is not a fool. He turns his head and says, "do you think there will be other people in our workshop?"


    "Now I don''t know if there are too many people I know, as long as others have the heart, they will infiltrate slowly." Hua Ruge analyzes while eating.


    "Yes, we have been dealing with each other for so many years. We know each other well. It''s really hard to keep secrets for a long time." Hao Shou also said.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "that''s the truth."


    "And how do we watch others steal US?" Hao Shou said with a sad face.


    "At present, this method is only a way to get back to the second place. If we have a chance, we can make a profit first. When this method is learned, we can take a better one out, and then we can take a chance."


    Hua Ruge said to Hao Shoudao, "what do you think?"


    "Good." Hao Shou nodded his head and said, "there is no business that can last forever. As long as we can take two chances, it will be enough to make a good profit."


    He''s a businessman. He''s got it on his mind.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head, but he only ate, but didn''t answer.


    When Hao Shou saw Hua Yuege''s eating style, it was not elegant at all, and he ate a lot of food, which made him unbalanced.


    "I like eating too much. Why are you a little white face?" That''s what he thinks and says.


    "I don''t know, but what I know is that you won''t have any more delicious food." Hua, like a song, does not lift his head to sweep the table.


    Hao Shou looked at the plate half over the table, stared at his small eyes and said, "you leave some for me. How can you be so ferocious?"


    So they almost started to rush to eat. Although Hua Ruge took the lead, their stomach capacity was too much worse than Hao Shou''s, and they were finally attacked by others.


    "Too full to eat." Hua Ruge looks at Hao Shou, who is still eating. He looks envious.


    now she knows why Hao Shou''s figure is so. What awesome is Hao''s chef. If she is from Xiao Sheng, he can''t control his mouth in such a house.


    Hao Shou wiped away all the dishes on the table and wiped his mouth with satisfaction.


    Then they went to one side of the teahouse to taste tea.


    "This tea tastes good." Hua Yuege said after a sip.


    She felt like a country bumpkin, and she felt better to see everything.


    "That''s what I paid a lot of money for. My brother likes me to pack some for you." Hao Shou said generously.


    Hua Ruge''s unflattering true feelings are very much to his appetite, so he is not only the friendship between partners.


    "You don''t have to give it away. I can only drink it. I can''t brew it." Hua Ruge shakes his head.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll tell you that my second sister''s tea making skill is the best. It''s much better than my servant''s skill." Hao Shou said with a frown.


    "Can you not leave your sister without three words?" Hua Yuege gave him a white look and said, "do you know what kind of person I am? If you marry your sister, you won''t be afraid of her loss? "


    "I''m very accurate. Even if I go blind, my father won''t go blind." Hao Shou said again and again, "besides, I don''t want to marry you now. I need to investigate."


    "You''d better let me go." Hua rugo expressed frustration.


    Hao Shou looked at her with a look of inquiry: "there is no man who does not want to marry a wife. Isn''t there any hidden disease when you are so taboo?"


    Hua Ruge was so worried that he couldn''t find an excuse. Hearing this, he nodded, "don''t tell me, it''s true."


    Hao Shou was stunned for a moment, then said with a wry smile: "I just want to stimulate you. How can you even recognize this?"


    Obviously I don''t believe it when I look at him.


    "I''m serious." Hua Ruge is very serious.


    "Come on, you don''t want to talk and I don''t force you. When you get the chance to meet my sister, you certainly don''t have this attitude." Hao Shou is very confident about his sister.


    Hua Ruge was relieved to see him stop talking.


    After a cup of tea, Hua Yuege stood up and said, "it''s getting late. I''ll go first."


    "Don''t leave so late. I''ll send someone to tidy up a guest room for you. It must be better than the environment of the inn." Hao Shou said that he had waved the maid to prepare.


    "I''d better go back to the inn. It''s more convenient." Hua rugo said that if she lived here, she might come across Hao''s girls sometime.


    "It''s not inconvenient here. It''s only a few days." Hao Shou said again.


    Hua Ruge''s words were blocked back, and had to agree.


    "In a few days, if we really pass the examination of yuxuzong, we will begin to study hard. In these days, I will ask the chef to make more delicious food. Let''s enjoy it." Hao Shou''s way to the guest room.


    Hua Ruge thinks it''s good to live here as soon as he has food.


    In the next few days, the workshop of Yujiang workshop began to produce thyme. In a few days, three batches of three hundred jars had been produced, waiting for the cellar to be opened for sale.


    In addition to going to the workshop, Hua Ruge stayed in the house to eat and drink. Following Hao Shou''s Orthodox food, Hua Ruge ate many delicious foods that he had never eaten before. His happiness was so strong that his liking for Hao Shou rose in a straight line.


    Hao Shou also felt that he had found someone in the same way, and they had a lot of fun.


    Because they are a bit of a layman and have a bad reputation, she hasn''t met Hao''s girl these days, which makes her happy.


    On the third day, Hao Shou began to publicize and sent out a message that thyme was about to be sold in Yujiang workshop, which really excited people in the city.


    Although it was only a few days later, those who had tasted thyme had blown the wine to the sky and the earth. The response was very warm for a time. Those who didn''t go to the auction that day really regretted it.


    Even if it can''t be photographed, it''s good to taste it.


    Just when everyone thought that there were only six bottles of xianniang at the auction, there was a lot of news that it would be sold. Of course, people were excited, which means that many people have a good fortune.

 Chapter 822

    The news spread very fast, and the response among the monks was very good.


    Then Hao Shou went to Hua Ruge and said, "brother Hua, how do you think we should price our thyme?"


    "I haven''t done business. I don''t understand. How much does brother Shou think is suitable?" Hua rugo asked him.


    "I thought for a moment, we can''t set the price too high, it will scare people away, and it can''t be set too low. After all, we may only start to get a good sum of money." Hao Shou weighed.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "that''s the truth."


    "So the average price at the auction was 75, so we set it at 3000 to 4000 jars, which is acceptable to everyone." Hao Shou said again.


    He has been doing business in this field, and he still knows what kind of purchasing power these people have.


    "Then four thousand. If they sell it cheaply, they will think we are not good." Hua said like a song.


    Hao Shou nodded, "that''s what I mean. Let''s buy 200 jars of four thousand Lingshi jars first."


    "Good." Hua rugo agrees.


    "You don''t know how excited those people are when I send out the news. I don''t think these 200 arenas are enough to rob." Hao Shou''s beautiful way.


    "I hope so." Hua Yuege also said.


    After another two days, qianlixiang of Yujiang workshop officially began to be sold. In the morning, there were many people in the door, many of them from the family in Jiangning city. I didn''t see it last time. This time, I heard that only four thousand pieces of Lingshi were sold. They all came to line up early.


    Yujiang workshop also has the third floor. At this time, the door begins to sell wine. Hua Ruge and Hao Shou are sitting on the third floor eating delicacies.


    Looking at such a hot scene, Hao Shou said excitedly: "you see, what I said? It seems that 200 jars are not enough for sale."


    "Come on, cheers." Hua Yuege raised his cup with a smile on his face.


    Her success was so unexpected that she couldn''t respond.


    Hao Shou drank a glass of wine and then said, "I have now started to produce the fourth batch and the fifth batch. Let''s make a good profit before this method is stolen."


    "Don''t worry too much, too much is not worth money." Hua said like a song.


    "Of course, I know that rare things are more expensive. I don''t plan to sell the next few batches in Jiangning city." Hao Shou said with a smile, "in these two days, other wine merchants from Xiancheng have come to me to buy thyme in large quantities. I''m producing it for them."


    Hua Ruge nodded: "that''s good."


    "I''m going to sell them a jar of three thousand Lingshi. We have to make money, so do they." Hao Shou continued.


    "Well, it''s up to you." Hua rugo agreed.


    "The time is too short. We will go to the examination before we see the follow-up money." Hao shoupo''s lost way.


    Hua Ruge looked at him with a smile: "don''t you like cultivation?"


    "It''s boring to practice. I prefer to do business and earn Lingshi." Hao Shouli replied of course.


    "Then why don''t you go on doing business?"


    "I''m not that old man of my family. I have to go to zongmen to practice if I can''t make any progress in business." Hao Shou looks reluctant.


    "That means you have a great talent for cultivation." Hua is like a song.


    "It''s OK, blue top Linggen." Hao Shou said casually.


    Hua Ruge was stunned at hearing the words.


    She knows that the spiritual roots of the world are red orange, yellow green, blue and purple from low to high. There are seven levels in total. Each level is divided into upper, middle and lower grades. It''s a genius to be able to reach the green level. She didn''t expect that this fat man is blue or top grade?


    "OK, brother Shoushou, you are a genius among the geniuses. There is no limit to your future." Hua Yuege exclaimed.


    "That''s all, but I''m not interested." Hao Shou didn''t care.


    Hua rugo began to think this fat man was a little cool.


    They began to look at it in the morning. By noon, 200 jars of thyme had been sold out.


    Hao Shouxing rushes downstairs to check the accounts. Some people have already prepared Lingshi and bought a total of 800000 pieces of Lingshi.


    Hao Shou began to calculate. 800000 Lingshi deducted the cost and labor, leaving 700000 yuan to Hua Ruge, 30.25 million yuan to Hua Ruge, and the remaining net profit was 450000 yuan.


    The profit has been about half a year as usual.


    Hao pangzi jumped up excitedly and was about to give Hua rugo a bear hug.


    Hua Ruge hurriedly turned away.


    "Brother, you are a real money spinner. I love you so much." He said he would come again.


    Hua Ruge put out a hand to stop and said, "I said brother Shou, can we make some progress?"


    "I don''t want to make much money, just have money." Hao Shou thought that it was the happiest thing to be corrupted by money in his whole life.


    Hua Ruge shakes his head and keeps alert at the same time.


    Although the fat man is big and fast, she will be knocked down if she can''t prevent it.


    Hao Shou didn''t come to attack her this time, but went to the counter. After a while, he came back and handed Hua Ruge a silver card and said, "my dear brother, this is 240000 pieces of Lingshi, which should be given to you."


    "Thank you." Hua Yuege reaches for the past, and her heart is full of happiness.


    A few days ago, she couldn''t even eat. Unexpectedly, after a few days, she turned into a little rich woman. This feeling is so cool that I don''t want it.


    "Go, I''ll treat you to good food." Hao Shou said with a smile.


    He looks more joyful. This smile is more like Maitreya Buddha.


    "We''ve just eaten it. Tomorrow we''re going to yuxuzong. We''d better prepare for it." Hua rugo said that her strength must be weak among those examiners now, so she felt it necessary to prepare for it.


    Hao Shou thought about it and nodded, "that''s OK."


    "What is the assessment in the past?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Every year, we should test our talent. After passing the test, we will hunt and kill the immortal beasts. We can join the clan if we get the top prize." Hao Shoudao.


    "It''s necessary to buy equipment to defend ourselves when hunting immortal beasts. Let''s go around the street." Hua said like a song.


    Hao Shou nodded at his words: "if you want to buy equipment, I''ll take you to a house. The things there are good and the price is fair."


    With Hao Shou''s guide, Hua Ruge ran away from many wrongs and went directly to a shop selling weapons and equipment. There is also a very grand name "immortal Pavilion".


    The immortal Pavilion covers a large area and is decorated magnificently. It is divided into upper and lower floors. It sells the same things, but the equipment below is relatively common, and the things above are relatively better.


    "Mr. Hao, you are here. What do you want to choose today?" When the second child saw Hao Shou, he greeted him with a smile. He was an acquaintance.


    "I''m here to hang out with my friends today." Hao Shou said that they had entered the hall on the first floor.

 Chapter 823

    There are tables and chairs in the middle, and all around are Exhibition cabinets with equipment and marked prices.


    Hua Ruge turns around and finds that there are all kinds of things in it. Everything is very new to her.


    "Brother Hua, there''s nothing good down here. Let''s go upstairs." Hao Shoudao.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "OK, go and have a look."


    "Two upstairs please, our shopkeeper is upstairs to receive two." Little two is on one side.


    When going up the stairs, Hao Shou asked, "brother, what are you going to buy?"


    "It''s better to have an inner armor, which can defend yourself." Hua said like a song.


    She doesn''t lack offensive weapons. She''s afraid that those immortal beasts will be too powerful. In case she can''t defeat, it''s very important to defend herself.


    Hao Shou nodded.


    It''s also a hall when walking up the stairs. It''s only half smaller than the downstairs. The other half is separated rooms. I think it''s a place to store some valuable goods.


    The quality of the equipment upstairs is indeed higher than that below, and not only the equipment, but also some skills are put on it.


    "Manager Zhao, how are you these days?" Hao Shou said hello to a middle-aged man with a smile.


    The shopkeeper turned his head and said with a smile, "that wind has brought Mr. Hao here. You are very popular recently. You can make a lot of money running thyme."


    "I''m just lucky. My brother is the one who makes thyme." Hao Shou introduces Hua Ruge.


    The shopkeeper looked at Hua Ruge and said after a pause: "I didn''t expect that this young gentleman was already a master of wine making, disrespectful."


    "You''re welcome, shopkeeper. I just can''t call you right by mistake." Hua Yuege said with a smile and a very humble look.


    "I''m modest." Shopkeeper compliments.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "shopkeeper, I want to choose a interior armor today. Do you have any good introduction?"


    "Our inner armour is of high quality. It''s made of fairy beast skin. It''s low-level fairy beast skin armour outside. There''s intermediate fairy beast armour in the inner room." The shopkeeper introduced, and said, "I don''t know what you want."


    "Please take me to see the intermediate beast armour." Hua Ruge thinks about the next step.


    Since we want to protect our lives, we should try our best.


    "This way, gentlemen." The shopkeeper made a gesture of please.


    Hua rugo and Hao Shou followed in the past. Now they are walking in the corridor. There are small rooms on the left and right sides. The door of the room is open. Basically, there are guests choosing things when it is open.


    "Good things, master." Just when Hua Yuege was careless, the devouring beast suddenly sent a sound to her.


    Hua Ruge''s first reaction was that he wanted to eat again, so he said, "say, I''ll buy it for you if you can afford it."


    "It''s not food. It''s a roll of skills. There''s a special breath on it. It will surely help the master to become stronger quickly." Devour the beast some excited way.


    "Kung Fu?"


    Hua Ruge picked the eyebrows and learned a lot in so many days. She knows that the world''s cultivation civilization is very developed. Unlike the small world, most of them rely on brute force to compete. Half of the combat power that can be exerted here depends on the cultivation methods.


    "Yes, it''s in the room you just passed by. Master, please go in and buy it." Devour beast command.


    Hua Ruge knew that it was always reliable, so he said, "I know, but I can''t show it deliberately. I bought the inner armor first and then came back."


    Devouring the beast showed no objection.


    "By the way, what''s the position of the skill?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    All the drawers in the room are closed. There are complex lines on them that isolate the mind from exploration. Hua Ruge''s mind cannot be explored. She thinks that the higher the position, the more expensive the price.


    "In the top drawer." Devour the beast and return soon.


    Hua Ruge''s mouth twitches.


    "Gentlemen, please come inside." The steward stopped in front of a room and made a gesture of please.


    Hua rugo walked in and found two people sitting on the chair in the room. He saw a sound at the door and looked at them.


    Hao Shou was slightly surprised.


    What does it mean that friends don''t get together.


    The whole wall of the small room is full of cabinets, and there are two chairs on each side below. There is a small tea table in the middle of the chair, with cakes and tea on it.


    At the moment, the two people on one side are song Ze and the woman beside him.


    Song Ze is not good-looking when he sees their faces. Obviously, he knows the popularity of thyme and is still angry for not making money.


    "Song Ze, how come he looks worse after a few days?" Hao Shou joked.


    "Fat Hao, don''t be complacent too early." Song Ze said coldly.


    He''ll find a way to make thyme.


    Hao Shou said indifferently, "you''ll know it sooner or later, but it''s a pity that fat man doesn''t have time to play with you."


    "Do you think I have time to spend with you?" Song Ze''s disdain.


    Hua Ruge had already settled down steadily, watching the two people fighting for each other, without interrupting.


    Hao Shou was puzzled for a moment, and then said, "why don''t you go to yuxuzong to take part in the examination?"


    Song Ze Wen Yan frowned and looked at the two humanity: "you too?"


    Hao Shou shook his head and said, "you are everywhere you go."


    Song Ze coldly opened his eyes, looked at Hua Ruge with disdain and said, "you want to participate in the examination, countryman?"


    Hua Ruge, in the face of his sudden offence, raised her eyebrows and her eyes fell on him. "Are you sure you want to offend me?"


    "You offended me first. When you don''t cooperate with us, you should think about the future situation." Song Ze said coldly.


    Hua Yuege looks scornful: "my situation is up to you to decide? You''re in heaven now. "


    "We''ll see if we don''t believe it." Song Ze sneers.


    At this time, Hua Ruge received Hao Shou''s voice: "Ruge, he has an elder who is the real disciple of yuxuzong. We really need to be careful of his revenge."


    "What are the true disciples? I have relatives who are the patriarchs." Hua Ruge also transmits sound.


    Hao Shou took a swipe at the corner of his mouth and said, "brother, let''s not boast. Can we face the reality?"


    "OK." Hua Ruge returns seriously.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to be high-profile, it''s that she told the truth and nobody believed it.


    "First of all, you gentlemen, let''s calm down. All of us in business pay attention to harmony and make money. Since we have come to this immortal Pavilion, can we give our Lord a face and respect harmony?" The shopkeeper came out to mediate for fear of making a big deal.


    Hua Ruge nodded first: "manager, don''t worry, we are not the people who pick things. It''s best to be able to buy things safely."


    This not only shows his position, but also satirizes song Ze.


    The position of immortal Pavilion and the strength of xianniang workshop are the same. Song Ze dare not give up face, so after a glance at Hua Ruge, he said: "the face of the pavilion leader still needs to be given. The shopkeeper doesn''t have to worry. Even if I clean them up, I won''t do it in your Pavilion."

 Chapter 824

    "You are not afraid of the wind flashing your tongue. Who will take care of it?" Hao Shou could not hear a word.


    Hua rugo stretched out his hand and pulled his sleeve and said, "forget brother Shou, we don''t care about him. When he flashed his tongue, he knew it hurt."


    Song Ze''s face was not good.


    The shopkeeper came out again to finish the match: "thank you for your consideration, I''m going to give you the first choice."


    He said that he took a book from a boy and turned it over.


    "The guy introduced a few before, but the level is too low. Is there any higher one?" Song Ze said.


    Hao Shou said not to be outdone: "we are good, as long as the price is good."


    The shopkeeper nodded, turned the book in his hand to the back, looked at it and said: "there are just two intermediate immortal beast armours in our shop."


    "One is made of the silver wolf skin of the fifth level immortal beast, and the other is made of the lightning Python skin of the sixth level immortal beast." The shopkeeper took a look at the two men and began to offer: "the five level immortal armour is 80000 Lingshi, the six level immortal armour is 120000 Lingshi. How do you choose?"


    "I want the sixth level fairy."


    Hua Ruge and song Ze opened their mouths almost at the same time. Naturally, they are not vague about what matters for life.


    After the words were exported, they looked at each other. Hua Ruge''s eyes were bland, while song Ze''s eyes were obviously hostile.


    The result is not hard to guess. The shopkeeper hesitated a little and said, "it''s hard to do that."


    "What''s the difficulty? Since it''s business, it''s for the high price." Song Zeshi is on the way to success.


    The shopkeeper''s look is like a song.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "this is the most reasonable, the shopkeeper does not have to be embarrassed."


    The shopkeeper naturally sees such a scene, after all, it can raise a part of the income, so he said: "then please ask two young men to bid."


    "One hundred and thirty thousand." Song Ze is the owner of xianniang workshop. Naturally, it is not bad for money. Ten thousand Lingshi were added to his mouth.


    "150000." Hua is like a song.


    Song Ze Ningmei: "160000."


    "180000." Huaruge has always maintained an increase of twenty thousand yuan.


    Song Ze hesitated. There are many people in his business contacts who can figure out what people are thinking. But seeing Hua Ruge as motionless, he has no bottom in his heart.


    "Wrap it for me." Hua Ruge said directly to the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper looked at Song Ze and asked, "is Mr. song no longer bidding?"


    Song Ze had a fire in his heart for a long time, but it would be unwise to raise the price again, but he would not be willing to give up.


    He looked at Hua Ruge as if he was going to win. He had a bad idea in his heart. He said quietly, "200000, country bumpkin, do you dare to compete with me


    His words are obviously as exciting as a song.


    Hua Ruge thought about it, but a moment later he said, "I really don''t have so much money. I''d better give it to you."


    Song Ze is stunned.


    At this time, Hua Ruge said to the shopkeeper, "please help me to pack the silver wolf''s Fairy armor. I still have 80000 Lingshi."


    At this time, the air has a moment of condensation.


    Song Ze would be foolish if he didn''t know that he had been calculated. He stared at Hua Ruge and was angry but couldn''t show it.


    After all, this kind of thing is too tasteless.


    Hao Shou froze for a moment and then began to laugh.


    Hua Ruge is really insincere and tricky.


    "I said brother, you are overcast." Hao Shou preached.


    Hua rugo replied innocently: "I really want to buy it. He wants to make it bad, so he can only pit him."


    She really wants to buy the six level immortal armour. After all, it''s safer. But she gave up when she guessed that song Ze wanted to do something bad. She didn''t want to be a big enemy.


    And the fairy armor she bought is a kind of fairy beast with earth attributes. It has strong defense.


    Although the lightning Python is a six level immortal beast, as an electric immortal beast, it certainly lacks in defense. Although it is certainly stronger than the silver wolf, it is also limited.


    She won''t lose her choice.


    The shopkeeper nodded his head and said, "then I''ll pack it for the two gentlemen."


    "Thank you." Hua laughs like a song.


    Song Ze also squeezed out a smile and looked at Hua Ruge scornfully when he threw out the Lingshi card. "I''ll say you can''t compete with me as a country bumpkin," he said


    Hua Ruge is just a light smile, with a meaningful smile.


    So song Ze''s strong contempt began to get a little strained.


    Hao Shou finally couldn''t help laughing when the shopkeeper took out two Lingshi cards.


    "It''s the son of song who has a rich family. It''s really powerful to spend so much money without blinking an eye." Hao Shou said with a compliment on his face.


    Song Ze said coldly, "I squander because I have money."


    "Yes, of course, master song is rich, but he is a little unfair." Hao Shou said rudely.


    Song Ze stared at him with a cold face: "Hao Pang, are you looking for trouble?"


    "What''s the matter? Do you still want to fight with me? " Hao Shou stood up, his chubby face full of disdain, looked at him and said, "don''t you think you are my opponent?"


    Hao Shou is famous for his talent in the city. Although he hasn''t cultivated well since he was a child, his strength can''t be underestimated. It''s impossible for him to take advantage of song Ze.


    "Fat Hao, can I understand that this is your Yujiang workshop and our xianniang workshop tearing their faces?" Song Ze also stood up. Asked the cold voice.


    "If it''s a man, don''t talk about his family and business. Just say, dare you fight with me?" Hao Shou stared at him and asked.


    Hua Ruge found that the fat Hao could not be underestimated.


    "What dare not!" Song Ze is in a hurry.


    "Wait, gentlemen." At this time, the shopkeeper came back and hurriedly pulled them apart. Then he said, "let''s face our cabinet leader, don''t do it."


    Hua Ruge also got up and pulled rahoshou and said, "brother Shoushou, why do you have to compete with such people?"


    "I just don''t like him." Hao Shou said.


    Song Ze side of the women also came to pull song Ze, low advice.


    At last, song Ze stared at Hua Ruge and Hao Shoudao: "I won''t do it today, but you two will show me."


    "Who is afraid of you?" Hao Shou''s provocation.


    Hua rugo said, "I''m not ready this time. Next time you want to provoke me, I''m not so good tempered."


    Now, when she comes here for the first time, she doesn''t act rashly without seeing the strength of the other party, but just because she doesn''t act now doesn''t mean she will bear it in the future.


    Song Ze snorted coldly. He took the box handed by the waiter and took the woman beside him and turned away.


    The shopkeeper is relieved.


    Hua rugo also took back her inner armor and Lingshi card.


    "Thank you very much, manager." Hua Ruge politely thanks.


    "It''s all we should do. Don''t be polite, Mr. Hua. What else can I do for you?" The shopkeeper asked.

 Chapter 825

    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "it''s true. I want to choose a skill and ask the shopkeeper to introduce it."


    Before the shopkeeper spoke, Hao Shou took the lead in saying, "brother, you are the one who wants to test yuxu sect. Yuxu sect is rich in resources, and you still worry about your skills in the future?"


    "If I don''t pass the exam, I''m just a loose cultivation without a system. I''m still going to see if there is a proper skill for me." Hua said like a song.


    Hao Shou listened to it and said, "OK then."


    "It''s easy. Come with me." The shopkeeper saw that the two had reached an agreement and began to prepare to lead the way again.


    The three men went back, and finally came into the small room where the Kung Fu was put.


    There was no one else in the room. Hua Ruge went in and sat down and said, "please take out the best skill from the shopkeeper and let me have a look."


    "I''d like to ask you what is the attribute of the young master. I''d better take the corresponding skills." The shopkeeper''s opening.


    "You don''t need to look at the attributes. As long as you have the best skills, I''ll choose." Hua said like a song.


    The shopkeeper saw that she didn''t say anything, so he nodded and began to turn the pamphlet in his hand.


    "Snack goods, which is it?" Hua, like a song, speaks to the devouring beast.


    "I know the master." Devour the beast to fight up the spirit.


    After a period of understanding, Hua Ruge knew that the martial arts were also graded, from the bottom to the top, they were Zhenjing, Xianjing, Daojing, Dijing and Tianjing.


    She knew that the Scripture was very common when she was wandering before, and the immortal Scripture was relatively less. As for the Taoist Scripture, she had not seen it in the shop or the auction, so it was a rare skill.


    I just don''t know what level of skill the devouring beast looks like?


    The shopkeeper put down the booklet and began to open the drawer to take out a scroll of skill scroll. The scroll was covered with cloth. There was a label on the cloth that said what level it was and the introduction of skill.


    Introduce the above simple description of the name of the skill and its function and power.


    Five or six volumes of Kung Fu have been put on the case. Hua Ruge glanced at all the sutras, but none of them were Taoist Scriptures.


    At the same time, Hua Ruge also noticed that this skill was taken out by the shopkeeper from the top cabinet.


    "This is the best skill of our shop. It''s introduced above. Let''s have a look." The shopkeeper said.


    Hua Yuege pretended to be careful, looked at them one by one, and finally shook his head and said, "although the skills here are advanced, they are not suitable for me. Is there anything else?"


    "That''s the best." Shopkeeper''s answer.


    "That''s a pity." Hua Ruge sighed, and then said, "I''m a little bit special. I don''t know if there is any unusual skill in your Pavilion. I''ll try my luck."


    "Unusual?" The shopkeeper repeated, and then said: "there is really a volume, but some are too special. No one can see them here for many years."


    "So I''m interested. What''s it like?" Hua Ruge''s curious way.


    "I''ll ask the waiter to take it out. I hope you''re interested." Shopkeeper''s way.


    The waiter heard that he knew which volume, so he went straight to the first cabinet in the second line of the drawer.


    "That''s it, master. You''ve developed." Gobbler leaps up and down in space.


    Hua Ruge is not blindly optimistic, but she is sure to buy this volume of skill when she looks like devouring the beast.


    The scroll was wrapped in cloth and brought up. The cloth with bright yellow color looked very atmospheric, but there was neither the name nor the introduction of the skill on it.


    "In the early years, one of our cabinet leaders got this volume of skills. Although he could not understand it thoroughly, he felt it was definitely not an ordinary thing, so he kept it here waiting for someone to come." The shopkeeper said.


    As he said, he untied the mouth of the cloth and pulled out the Yellow scroll of the paper inside.


    Half of the skills are not allowed to watch. This time, the shopkeeper did not know what the reason was, but made an exception.


    Hua Ruge just looked at her appearance and felt that there was a kind of simple and unsophisticated breath coming from her. It seems that this skill has been used for some years.


    "May I open it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The shopkeeper nodded: "you are free."


    Hua Ruge put the scroll on the table, untied the middle ribbon and unfolded it slowly.


    When the scroll unfolded, Hua rugo and Hao Shou were surprised, and finally understood why the scroll could be opened and watched.


    Because after opening, the inside and outside of the scroll are just yellow paper, without any pattern or text, and the scroll is only half, there is obvious tear mark at the disconnection.


    "What is this? No word of heaven? " Hao Shou just thought it funny.


    Hua Ruge also had some cold gods, so he sent a message to the devouring beast: "tell me where the magic is?"


    "I can be more certain when I open the breath on this skill. It may be a Taoist Scripture." It''s hard to be serious about devouring the animal''s voice.


    Hua Ruge searched in his head and then asked, "I haven''t heard about the Sutra of daozang in my homework these days."


    "According to my memory and inheritance records, the level of Taoist Scriptures is above the Tianjing, and there are only five skills in the world." Devour the beast.


    Hua Ruge resisted the impulse of swallowing saliva and said: "it seems that I should buy it, but this wordless heavenly book is only for people to see it?"


    "I''ll tell you later, master, buy it." The devouring beast is in a hurry.


    Hua Yuege''s mind left the space and said with a wry smile, "this is too unusual."


    "You don''t think we are liars." The shopkeeper can only express frustration.


    Hao Shou is laughing.


    "But I''m just interested in these strange things." Hua Yuege said with interest, and then asked, "how many spirit stones do you want?"


    Hao Shou, the shopkeeper, was stunned after hearing this.


    They all thought that Hua rugo would give up. Unexpectedly, she would make such a decision.


    It''s hard to see what''s going on?


    After all, watching Hua Ruge is not like a high man.


    "I said brother, it''s obviously useless. We can''t spend money like this." Hao Shou pulled her aside and advised.


    Hua Ruge said with a nonchalant smile: "such a person who has nothing but fragments and won''t have much money should be bought to play."


    "Sometimes I don''t know what you think." Hao Shou shakes his head.


    Hua rugo patted him on the shoulder, went to the desk and looked at the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper''s response came back and nodded: "it''s such a young man. Our selling price for this remnant is 200000."


    "What?" Hao Shou was stunned when he heard this, and then said: "I said that you are not kind, and those Scriptures are the same price. This is a fragmented script. You sell it so expensive?"

 Chapter 826

    Hua Ruge was also slightly surprised. I didn''t expect that the price of a fragmented script would be about the same as that of the immortal Scripture.


    She just thought that she made a lot of money. After buying an inner armor, she couldn''t even afford such a scrap.


    "Please calm down, Mr. Hao. It''s not that I''m not unkind. The price has been fixed for a long time. It can''t be raised or lowered." The shopkeeper said that although he didn''t understand why it was so expensive to sell a fragmented script, he could not control it.


    "Yes, I believe you." Hao Shou said and looked at Hua rugo and asked, "brother, do we want to buy any more?"


    "It''s so expensive. I want to buy something." Hua Ruge said and looked at him and said, "but I don''t have enough money. Can you lend me some?"


    "What''s the difference?" Hao Shou asked directly.


    "Ten thousand." Hua Ruge holds out a finger.


    She made more than 30000 Lingshi in the auction before, and later Hao Shou divided it into 240 thousand yuan for her. After buying the inner armour, it was not enough.


    Hao Shou nodded and said, "is this all a problem? I''ll give you one hundred thousand yuan first, and deduct it from your later share."


    After all, it costs money to buy this thing.


    "Thank you."


    Hua Ruge said and handed over his Lingshi card and Hao Shou''s.


    When the shopkeeper took over, he was still a bit silly, but he was also a person who had seen the world. He quickly responded and handed over.


    Hua Ruge finished the scraps on the table, but he didn''t put them in the space at the first time. Instead, he said to the devouring beast, "you are not allowed to eat them for me."


    "Don''t worry, master. I can''t eat this grade of food until I''m an adult." Devour the beast.


    "This is the second time I''ve heard you say that. The first time is because of the star chart." Hua Ruge thinks about the next step.


    The devouring animal points its small head in space and says, "but I can eat it when I grow up."


    It cannot admit its impotence.


    Hua Ruge did not break the little guy''s careful thinking, and directly sent the scroll into the space.


    The devouring beast is smelling and scratching on the top, but it really hasn''t bitten.


    Soon the shopkeeper came back, handed back Hao Shou''s Lingshi card, and said, "thank you very much for coming today."


    "It''s better for you." Hao Shou said with a smile.


    Hua Ruge also said kindly, "let''s go first."


    "Walk slowly." The shopkeeper will see off two people at the back.


    Then he stood at the entrance of the stairs, and when he saw them going out, he went straight up the stairs.


    It has been explained above that if someone buys the fragmented script, it should be reported.


    Here, Hua Ruge feels like a pauper for a second, but it''s also very balanced to pick up such a big leak. After all, he''s not afraid of not making money with thyme.


    "Let''s go to the workshop. I''ll tell the masters the whole process of brewing. When this method is revealed, it can be used." Hua said like a song.


    Hao Shou didn''t have much spirit at first. When he heard this little eye, he immediately brightened up and said, "OK, let''s go."


    Hua Ruge chuckled: "I thought I was greedy enough, but now I see you just find out that it''s a witch to see a witch."


    "I''m not greedy." "I just like to make money. Only when I make a lot of money can I feel the sense of achievement," Hao said


    "You have a good hobby, but you have made a mistake." Hua said like a song.


    If born in the 21st century, this fat Hao has absolutely room to play, and in such a place where the rule of law is not sound, big fist is the truth, it will certainly not work.


    Robbery will not be punished and punished, who also want to make money, but not all want to cultivate stronger.


    In fact, it''s also very easy to make wine in the whole process, that is, starting from the steaming and fermentation of grain, which is slightly different from the practice of this era, but the difference is not big. The core technology of high alcohol is distillation, so the masters will understand.


    "It will take a long time to make wine. If it needs to be cellared, it won''t take years or even decades or even hundreds of years to sell." Hao Shou didn''t understand.


    "In the early stage, some wine with good cellar will be distilled much better than the wine with good cellar. As for the wine that needs to be cellared, it will be sold in batches, so that the benefits can continue." Hua said like a song.


    "Yes, such a long-term business can keep the family prosperous forever." Hao Shou naturally knew this. Before that, he just thought that the benefits were slow.


    It was already evening when he came out of the workshop. Hao Shou took her shoulder and said, "I told the government to prepare wine and vegetables. Let''s go back and have a big meal."


    "Even today, I''ll go back to the inn to have a rest." Hua rugo refused even though she didn''t want to.


    Hao Shou wondered, "why, isn''t it because the hospitality in my house is not thoughtful?"


    "No, it''s my own business." Hua Ruge said with a smile at Hao Shou and said, "brother Shou may see me differently tomorrow. I need to be prepared."


    She clapped Hao Shou on the shoulder and left first.


    Hao Shou stood at the same place and mumbled, "what''s the situation? Is it mysterious?"


    There are two reasons for Hua Ruge to go back to the inn. One is that she needs to understand the fragmented script skill she bought alone. The other is that she doesn''t want to enter the yuxu sect as a man, and she needs to clarify that it''s really a trouble. It''s better to simply change back to women''s clothes.


    In order not to frighten the Hao family, she is still convenient to return to the inn.


    The guest room before Hua Ruge is still there. She goes upstairs and closes the door. She takes out the Yellow scroll and spreads it on the table.


    "Why can''t I see that it''s unusual?" Hua Ruge murmured.


    At this time, a flash of blue light flashed in front of her. The devouring animal had fallen beside the scroll, and said directly, "this is not something that anyone can see."


    Between the words, the little guy has a small head and a very proud and charming appearance.


    Hua Ruge played a little on his little head and said, "don''t play tricks, tell me what''s wrong with no words on it?"


    Swallowing beast rubbing his head with his small claws, Wei wronged: "the master is not gentle at all."


    "Anyway, it''s all for men. It doesn''t matter if I''m not gentle." Hua Ruge''s way of not thinking at all.


    Swallowing beast to the table, a face of life can not love.


    Hua Ruge was adored by it. He lifted it from the table with a laugh and said, "well, don''t sell it badly. I will try my best to kill you less later."


    Facing such a cute thing, her heart is easy to be captured.


    Swallow the beast to see good, point a little small head to start: "this is not what fat man said without words, it is the upper and lower prohibitions, to be untied before you can see the words."


    "Prohibition?" Hua rugo picked up his eyebrows and asked, "can you untie it?"


    "Of course I can. I''m a beast." Devour the beast is a face of small Ao Jiao.

 Chapter 827

    Hua Yuege was surprised to hear it. She asked, "that''s your high rank? Or are the forbidden people of high rank? "


    "The person who created this skill is higher than me, but the above prohibition is not very strong. I don''t know if it''s too long or the person who banned it is weak. Now the remaining strength is not high."


    Swallowing beast jumped down from the palm of Hua Ruge and walked on the scroll. He said it step by step and shook three times. His posture was very obvious.


    Hua Ruge ignored its display, thought for a moment, narrowed his eyes and said: "would that be the hand and foot of immortal pavilion? They have known what level of skill it is. They deliberately banned it and sold it at a high price. Then the person willing to buy is the one who has seen through the book of heaven."


    Swallowing animals only know the memory passed down in their brains. This kind of thing is completely unclear, so they are confused.


    "It''s probably bigger." Hua rugo said, squinting his eyes, and said, "so what do they mean?"


    "They know that this skill is extraordinary, but they can''t solve it. They want to wait for someone who can solve it?" Hua Ruge guessed.


    "If that''s the case, then they must be staring at me. Once I break the skill, they will start to work for me and take advantage of it."


    Finish saying these Hua such as song''s eyes are already full of vigilance.


    The devouring beast is still in the confusion, and the human world is too complex.


    "Don''t be confused, either. Look around and see if you''re staring at me." Hua is like a song to devour the beast.


    Devour a little bit of the animal''s small head, start to spread the mind.


    After a while, he shook the cerebellar pouch and said, "I didn''t find it."


    "No?" Hua Yuege repeated, even more confused: "am I wrong?"


    "Master, this prohibition is not imposed by the people there. They are far inferior to this." Devour the beast at this time opening way.


    "Are you sure?" Hua Ruge confirms.


    "Don''t say he''s a small shop. There''s no one with such power in the whole territory," said the devouring beast, lighting his cerebellum pocket


    Hua rugo gasped, "I''ll be relieved if you say that."


    It would be a big mistake for her to be remembered for her new arrival.


    However, although the prohibition can be explained, there is still a doubt about the high price of sales. People in immortal Pavilion know that this skill is extraordinary but can''t break the prohibition, so they are waiting for people who can see through and break the prohibition.


    In any case, she should guard against this immortal Pavilion.


    Next, she asked the devouring beast to set up a border to prevent the external divine mind from exploring, which was reassuring to study the skill in it.


    It took a while for the devouring beast to break the above restriction.


    At the moment when the ban was broken, Hua Ruge felt that a mysterious force was emanating from the fragmented script, and the handwriting on it was slowly showing at the same time.


    The above words are red. Hua Ruge feels cold when she looks at them, because she feels a strong sense of awe and death in the words. She has another illusion. It seems that if she looks at the words for a long time, the spirits will be hanged by the sense of death.


    She moved her eyes to open the film before she dared to turn around again, because with psychological preparation, her bearing capacity was stronger, but she would still feel very difficult to read.


    The first four big red characters on the head of the paper she saw were "the book of annihilation".


    These four words not only have strong murderous spirit, but also strong hatred.


    Hua Ruge took a cold breath when he saw it: "how much resentment is needed to write such a word, and give the skill such a vicious name."


    Swallowing animals shrink to one side, a pair of black eyes full of fear.


    When Hua Ruge looked at it, his small head shook: "I don''t know."


    Hua Ruge saw that he was afraid, and took him over. He was relieved and continued to read the following words.


    To the right is another line of small bold characters, which reads: "this Tianjing is the work of the Supreme Master. It is powerful enough to let the world''s martial arts retreat. But it has a very high demand for cultivators. Those who are not strong in body and strong in will can''t do it, or they will be doomed to extinction of the divine body."


    Hua Ruge looked at the water channel and swallowed: "who is that? He said that he is the best in the world. His voice is too loud."


    Devouring the beast or shaking his head, he didn''t know what it was. He just asked, "does the master want to practice?"


    "Naturally, it''s necessary. Obviously, it''s a top-level skill, and my conditions are in line." Hua Ruge said, touching his chin.


    Now that it is in her hands, she has no reason to let it go.


    "Well, you go back to sleep. I''ll study it tonight." Hua Ruge touched the cerebellar pouch of the devouring beast.


    Devour a bit of head, drill back into space.


    Hua Ruge calms down, sits on the bed with his knees crossed, spreads the scroll on his knees, and then starts to see the following skills.


    This is to introduce that the Sutra of the extinction of the world is divided into nine layers. After the cultivation of Mahayana, there will be the power of the extinction of the world.


    Hua Ruge automatically jumps over these bragging clips and starts to look down.


    She saw the first layer of quenching body, the second layer of coagulating pill at the back, and the third layer of shaping soul.


    These three layers occupied the whole length of the scroll in her hand, and then it was torn at the back. Only the torn words could be seen vaguely.


    She used to think that the scroll in her hand was half, but now it seems that it is only one third. What she holds is only the primary stage of the skill.


    "It''s so hard to find a cheap one." Hua Ruge sighed, and then began to practice.


    She wanted to know what the difference was.


    She spent half an hour looking over the skill of quenching body. The line of this skill is a little strange, which Hua Ruge has never heard before.


    When she remembered and understood, she began to follow suit.


    Qi was raised first and then moved around. However, after a little progress of Yuanqi, she felt stabbing pain coming from her body. Because it was written on the skill, she did not stop but endured stabbing pain.


    She thought it would be better to rush over, but she didn''t expect that the more severe the pain went on to the back of her body, the more intense the pain was. One fifth of the exercise work had already caused a cold sweat all over her body.


    Her body trembled a little, but she kept doing her work and was still pushing forward a little bit.


    Now she finally understood why the person who created the skill wanted to cultivate with strong body and strong will. Even her strong element body had to bear such pain, let alone ordinary people.


    After two hours of hard support, she finally ran for a big Sunday. She was almost as good as what she had fished out in the water. Her clothes were already soaked in sweat and became very embarrassed.


    She gathered her strength and fell on the bed. After a while, she began to feel the changes in her body.

 Chapter 828

    Her exploration found that the strength of her body did not increase, and the strength of her body was not much worse than before, so she fell down again.


    I thought that the body would change a lot after suffering so much, but it turns out that there is a long way to practice, and it can''t be accomplished overnight.


    Hua rugo asked downstairs to bring hot water to take a bath. She just jumped into the tub to do her work.


    For the second time, her body suffered less pain. After ten times, she could hardly feel the pain. At the same time, she found that she could start to absorb the vitality of the outside world while exercising her Kung Fu.


    She kept practicing this night, and found that it was easier to get through the meridians thoroughly. The absorbed vitality of the weather did not become the strength of her Dantian, but all strengthened her body under the guidance of the skill.


    It''s just that Hua Ruge can feel that his body is stronger in one night, both in terms of strength and resistance.


    She is a unique body of elements. Her body strength is far beyond ordinary people. She can''t imagine how terrible the body will be when she practices the quenching layer to Mahayana.


    "Not bad, not bad!"


    Hua Ruge has eliminated the power of transforming the body into a pill, changed the women''s clothes, and is feeling the change of the body while sighing.


    She changed her clothes and went downstairs. She was going to find Hao Shou to sit in the transmission array with yuxuzong.


    But as soon as she came downstairs, she saw Hao Pang come in. She looked at Hao Pang and smiled. Hao Pang was stunned directly.


    Hua Ruge is so beautiful that no man can open his eyes when he sees her. What''s more, Hao Shou, a fat man who can''t walk when he sees a woman.


    "Beauty, have we met somewhere?" Hao Shou is not shy either. He comes up and talks directly.


    He looks familiar with this face, but one is that time feels a little confused, the other is that he can''t remember it.


    Hua Yuege said with a bigger smile: "brother Shou, you won''t not recognize me without seeing me in one day?"


    She directly identified herself.


    She said that Hao Shouru was struck by lightning. It took a long time to remember what she said when she separated from Hua rugo yesterday. What she saw tomorrow may be different.


    Hao Shou was stunned for a long time or said with unbelievable face: "such as song? Are you a man or a woman? "


    As far as Hua Ruge''s appearance is concerned, he can''t tell whether he is dressed as a woman or a man.


    Obviously it''s a face, but no matter it''s male or female, it''s so impeccable, it''s against the weather.


    "Now this is the real body." Hua Ruge explains.


    Hao Shou''s glaring boss: "are you a woman?"


    For the first time, Hua Ruge found that Hao Shou''s eyes were so big that they could not be seen before.


    Seeing her surprised, Hua Ruge just nodded: "yes."


    "My God." Hao Shou put out his hand and patted his forehead, then said: "I said Sister, what you saw before is not really me, I am actually a wonderful man, and I......"


    "Stop stop stop!" Hua Yuege interrupted him and said, "why do you say this?"


    "Of course, I want to be with you. It''s not natural for me to miss you." Hao Shou said directly.


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly and said, "brother Shou, you are so unkind. I treat you as a brother, but you want to sleep with me?"


    "How do I know you''re a woman." Hao Shou''s intestines are green with regret.


    Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder and said, "brother Shou, as the saying goes, brothers are like hands and feet, women are like clothes, our brotherhood is the most important."


    "Bullshit!" Hao Shou retorted, "you see so many people who break their hands and legs in the street. Have you seen anyone who doesn''t wear clothes?"


    Hua Ruge touched his nose, but could not refute.


    "I said Ruge. We have been together for so long. You should know who I am the best. You must not suffer losses with me." Hao Shou continued.


    Hua Yuege laughs: "OK, brother Shou, I have no idea about that. Let''s continue to be brothers."


    Hao Shou hung his head and said, "I just lost my chance. If I had known that I would not discuss business with you until I met."


    "What about that?"


    "Talk about marriage." Hao Shou said gloomily.


    Hua Ruge shook his head with a smile and didn''t answer.


    Hao Shou also accepted the reality and began not to mention this, but said: "no wonder you are not interested in my three sisters, so you are a woman."


    Now a lot of things can finally be said.


    "I''m new here, too. I think women''s clothes may bring inconvenience, so I dressed up as men''s clothes." Hua Ruge explained.


    The two men have gone to the transmission array.


    On the way, Hao Shou thought for a moment and said, "where are you from?"


    "Little world." Hua Ruge pointed to the East and said, "it''s the little world that just opened up and succeeded."


    Hao Shou heard the words and nodded: "I''ve heard them, but no one knows the details. You tell me."


    So Hua Yuege simply said the course of this journey. Of course, she didn''t mention the details of which national teacher she was holding the dragon and Phoenix seal against the punishment of annihilation of the world and her man against the hand of heaven.


    "It''s so wonderful," Hao said, nodding repeatedly


    They said that they had reached the transmission array, reported the address of yuxuzong, and waited on one side.


    The transmission array here is not sent immediately. It is sent at the same address every quarter of an hour, so as to maximize the benefits of the transmission array.


    Hua Ruge is waiting while eating the snacks bought on the road.


    As Hao Shou ate, he said, "I say Ruge, I''m the first girl''s family who loves eating so much."


    "I''m always too tired to have a clear mind and few desires. Only when I feel a little angry can I live more truly." Hua Ruge said and said: "think about it, how boring it is to live without eating or sleeping every day."


    "I think so too, such as song. I think we have the same idea. We must be suitable together." Hao Shou said again.


    "Brother Shou, don''t blame me for breaking up with you if you tease me like this again." Hua gave him a white look.


    Hao Shou shook his head and continued to eat.


    While they were waiting at the roadside, song Ze also joined the team. This time, he didn''t take the girl with him. It seems that he was the only one to participate in the assessment.


    When he saw Hao Shou and Hua Ruge, he was stunned. Because Hua Ruge''s face had no side, he recognized it in a moment, which was also a surprise.


    "I said Song Ze, do you regret offending others?" Hao pangzi felt that he could not regret it alone, so he began to stimulate song Ze.


    It''s impossible for song Ze to say that he can''t move his mind when he sees Hua Ruge''s beauty, but he can''t let them see the joke, and then he turns away with a snort.

 Chapter 829

    "Look, how guilty you are." Fat Hao didn''t plan to let him go.


    Song Ze didn''t know what to say, but kept silent.


    Hao Pang laughed happily at the same time. Someone followed him to regret that he was still very excited.


    Hua Ruge only bowed her head and ate her own food. Quan Dang didn''t know what they were thinking. She was very glad that she didn''t show up in women''s clothes, or it would be absolutely troublesome.


    After a while, a dozen people were waiting by the roadside. They should all go to yuxuzong to participate in the assessment.


    Hao Shou starts to make friends with others after eating. He has a kind face and no bad thoughts at first sight, so he can easily win others'' trust and become one with others.


    Hua Ruge can''t see through the strength of these people, and doesn''t know how competitive they are. He doesn''t have much confidence in his heart.


    She once asked Hao Shou secretly, and learned that his present state is xianzun. It is said that the strength of participating in the assessment every year is mostly xianzun state, otherwise it is not competitive.


    Therefore, Hua Ruge, as a venerable state under the general strength, should be careful everywhere.


    After a while, the fat man went back to Hua Ruge and said, "these people are not bad. They are not afraid of boredom when they enter the clan."


    Hua Ruge shakes his head. The fat man is not in tune.


    "By the way, Ruge, these people are not weak. When you follow me during the test, we will win more together." Hao Shou said again.


    "Good." It''s time to sing.


    Two people are chatting here. They can see two people in splendid clothes come here in the distance. To be exact, women are walking in front and men are chasing after them.


    The woman said impatiently, "Gu Xuan, when you are at home, you pester me. Now I''m going to zongmen. Can you let me go?"


    "Wan Rou, I''ll see you off." Men can''t let go.


    "Gu Xuan, I can''t be with you. It''s no use thinking about it!" The woman said in a cold voice.


    No matter what she said, the man was still coaxing.


    Hua Ruge always likes to watch, and will not let it go.


    I saw that the woman was very beautiful, and there was a little more heroism in her amazement. She was very aggressive at first sight.


    And the man has an honest scholar''s face, elegant and elegant. It''s also a good temper to see that performance.


    "Wan Rou, we are engaged. If you want to marry me sooner or later, will you stop making trouble?" Approaching the transmission array, the man is still persuading.


    As soon as the woman shook her hand, she said with disgust on her face, "Gu Xuan, you can''t finish it. I told you how many times I didn''t recognize this engagement!"


    "Wan Rou!"


    "You don''t look at yourself. Your strength is not as good as me, your talent is not as good as me, and you are born a kind of wimp. Even if you work hard for another hundred years, I won''t like you."


    "The engagement was made by my father. Go to him and don''t pester me again!" Women are very determined.


    The man''s face was hurt. This time, he didn''t say anything more. Standing on the side of the road, he was silent.


    "Let''s go." The woman said impatiently, turned around and entered the window of the transmission array to sign up.


    The man bowed his head, stood for a while, and finally turned away.


    "This woman is too cruel." Hao Shou said, looking at the man''s back and said, "I feel bad looking at the man."


    "It seems that she really doesn''t like him. It''s right to break at once, but it''s a bit direct." Hua Ruge commented.


    "Where it''s a little direct, it''s like a mother''s night fork." Hao Shou said with lingering fear.


    Hua Ruge is not sure.


    After reporting her name, the woman came back and stood with them. Obviously, she wanted to go to yuxu sect with her.


    "Princess Wan Rou, you are going to be assessed by yuxuzong this year?" Song Ze said and came over.


    The woman nodded to song Ze, looking better than just now, and said, "yes, it''s a coincidence."


    Song Ze was very enthusiastic about the woman, and they soon began to talk.


    Hearing the conversation over there, Hao Shou suddenly said, "it''s her."


    "Princess?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "It''s the Royal Princess in this land. It''s said that her talent is very high. She''s arrogant. Her eyes are higher than her top." Hao Shou whispered.


    Hua Ruge is listening.


    Perhaps hearing the voice here, ye Wanrou turned her head, her eyes full of displeasure.


    But when her eyes fell on Hua Ruge, there was a surprise in her eyes. She had never seen such a beautiful woman. In front of such a woman, she felt that she was eclipsed.


    But in fact, in Hua Ruge''s opinion, ye Wanrou is also a rare beauty. If she grows up like this, she will feel very good.


    "It''s very beautiful, but it''s a pity that I have poor vision." Ye Wanrou can''t help but sneer at her. She obviously takes Hao Shou as her boyfriend.


    Hua rugo picked up his eyebrows and said, "this girl, it''s rude to talk like this."


    "What can you do if I''m rude?" Ye Wanrou was not only fearless, but even defiant.


    "To put it bluntly, your unfounded hostility to me is because I look better than you." Hua Ruge is not angry but laughs. She has a way to deal with such a little girl.


    "What do you look like and what does it have to do with this princess?" said Ye Wanrou


    don''t be directed against me, never mind. It''s easy to make people misunderstand. I''m looking for you.


    Ye Wanrou thought for a moment, as if it was such a thing.


    "I don''t want to target you." Ye Wanrou said, turning coldly.


    Hua Ruge saw hostility in her last eyes.


    Some people are just like this. They are used to being above others and can''t see others better than themselves.


    "She didn''t seem to give up." Hao Shou said on one side.


    Hua Ruge took back her eyes and said, "it''s better not to provoke me."


    Hao Shou looked at Song Ze and ye Wanrou, and whispered, "we should be careful during the test."


    Hua Ruge nods.


    Time soon arrived, a line of more than a dozen people went to the transmission array. After the launch, Hua Ruge felt dizzy, and then opened his eyes to another transmission array.


    After landing, Hua Ruge saw a huge stone tablet standing in front of him, which was written with three majestic characters of "yuxuzong".


    Behind the stone tablet is the mountain gate. You can directly see the scene inside from this side. In front of it are mountains. Standing outside the mountain gate, you can feel the immortal spirit inside.


    However, there are no large-scale buildings with great momentum. On the contrary, the buildings inside are very random. There are also buildings on the mountain and at the foot of the mountain, all of which are large and small. They are unorganized and undisciplined. They are all random as a whole. It makes people relax first.


    "It''s really a pure place for cultivation." Hua Ruge is very satisfied.


    "Yuxuzong is good, but not everyone can enter." Ye Wanrou said in a choking voice.


    "I said girl, are you so jealous of me? You have to face me everywhere? " Hua Ruge looked at her awkward appearance, and felt only funny.


    Ye Wanrou stared at her and said, "again, I don''t envy you or think you are beautiful!"


    "Really?" Hua looks at her with the eyes that are singing and laughing.

 Chapter 830

    Ye Wanrou stares at her unafraid without blinking.


    But whether it is better than the quality of the heart or the air field, ye Wanrou is much worse than Hua Ruge. Within three seconds, she looks away subconsciously.


    This kind of reaction is completely an instinctive reaction of consciousness, and she can''t control any more.


    She was a little annoyed, but she soon stared at Hua Ruge and said, "you are not a fuel-efficient lamp when you look at her. I don''t care about you now. I will clean you up when I have time."


    Hua rugo knew that she was guilty. She smiled with a good temper and said nothing more.


    She has three points of kindness to people she doesn''t dislike very much, and these kindness will show at the beginning, but if she consumes her kindness, she is not.


    "Ruge, you are beautiful and good-natured. Girls like you are rare." Hao Shou is generous in his praise.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose, patted his shoulder and said, "brother Shou, it''s still a long time to get to know someone."


    Hao Shou looks at her strangely.


    Hua Ruge said with a dry smile, "someday your idea will change."


    A dozen of them arrived in the first group, followed by a steady stream of people. At the end of the day, there were 2300 people standing outside the mountain gate.


    When the time came, a blue robed disciple came out of the mountain gate and said to the people, "follow me."


    This man doesn''t seem to have a high position in the clan, but Hua Ruge still feels that he is stronger than anyone else.


    Hundreds of people walk in the flat land that has not been repaired. They can look at these houses at a close distance.


    It''s even simpler than the farmhouse. However, there are different arrays and fairies around these houses. Obviously, there are high-ranking people living in them.


    Hua Ruge really likes this place. It gives people a sense of freedom. I don''t think there are many rules for such a clan.


    Yuxuzong looks very big. He can''t see the end at a glance, but he hasn''t seen many people along the way. He is very clean.


    The disciple took them around a big mountain, and they were suddenly enlightened.


    It turns out that there is a large open space, on which there is a small round platform like a sacrificial platform, beside which stands a middle-aged man in white clothes and immortal manner.


    The momentum of this man is not only powerful, but also believe that he is the immortal Hua Ruge before he soars.


    There is a small table beside the middle-aged man. In front of the table are two disciples in blue. There is a booklet in front of them. The disciple holds the pen and waits for filling in.


    "Master Xianshi, all the people who took part in the examination have come here." The disciple bowed.


    The immortal in white nodded his head and said: "my annual recruitment assessment of yuxu sect is in front of me. There is a long way to practice, and the hardships are not for the weak willed. If there are regrets among you now, it''s too late to quit."


    Since these people have come here for assessment, they naturally have preparation in mind, so there is no reaction except firmness on the face.


    "In this case, let''s start. You need to pass the talent test first and reach the Yellow level before you can enter the following links." The white clothes immortal teacher said without expression, looked at the crowd, raised some volume and asked: "do you have any objection?"


    "No." They all answered in unison.


    The immortal in white nodded.


    This is the grey boy beside him saying, "now test your talent. You come up from the left side. The qualified ones go to the right side and leave their names on the table. The unqualified ones stand on the left side."


    People who come here have a foundation of cultivation, and their talents are mostly known, so there is no suspense in this ring, and everyone knows what the result is, except Hua Ruge.


    She used to be very talented when she was in the small world, but when she came to the big world, she had no bottom.


    If it''s not up to standard at the beginning, is it a little late to find shuiyunxuan to go through the back door?


    However, the talent level here is divided into seven levels. The Yellow level is only the third level talent, indicating that the talent requirements are not high and her opportunities are not small. People have begun to line up. Hua rugo and Hao Shou are standing in the middle. There is still time to talk.


    "Elder brother Shou, I don''t think the emperor xuzong has a high demand for talent?" Hua Yuege whispered.


    "In addition to a few extremely high talents, the influence of this talent level on the strength is not too great, so the clan doesn''t care about talent except for the top talents." Hao Shouyi''s face should have been.


    "That is to say, it pays attention to strength and actual combat?" Hua rugo thought for a moment and asked.


    Hao Shou points his brain bag and says, "smart, that''s it."


    "But it''s not important to be talented. What''s important?" Hua rugo asked that although she was smart, she didn''t touch many things and was still in a small white state.


    "There are so many skills, opportunities and instruments. Whatever it takes to become stronger, it''s OK." Hao Shou answers.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I know that no matter the black cat or the white cat, catching a mouse is a good cat."


    She thinks it''s much more reasonable that she won''t have no chance because of her talent.


    "Brother, that''s interesting." Hao Shou nodded his head on one side, only thinking it was exquisite.


    "Vulgar." A pretty voice came from the front, but it didn''t mean well.


    I don''t need to think it''s ye Wanrou.


    "The jealousy of women is terrible." Hao Shou said as a spectator.


    Hua Ruge did not understand: "there are so many women in the world. Can she be jealous?"


    Hao Shou nodded directly, looked at her and said, "I don''t think it''s her fault. The woman in your face must be jealous."


    "So blame me?" Hua is like singing and picking eyebrows.


    "Not without responsibility." Hao Shou is very objective.


    Hua Ruge is speechless. Does beauty offend people? She thought that she was unreasonable enough, but the people in this big place were even more unreasonable.


    Ye Wanrou listened to Hao Shou''s words and nodded silently in her heart.


    She is used to being more than the top in her small eyes. She has never envied others in appearance or strength. Who would have thought that today she met such an alternative as Hua Ruge.


    No matter her face or body shape, she can''t find any fault, and she can''t find any excuse to comfort herself.


    At this time, the first one in front is ready to start the test. I saw the man standing on a small round table, and then I saw that the table began to shine slowly.


    The beam condenses at the edge of the table and then slowly radiates upward.


    Hua Ruge saw the light was light green, slowly rising around the man, and finally stopped at his waist.


    "Green inferior spirit root, pass." "The grey boy said.


    Then the man stepped off the table and went to the right desk to register his name and information.


    Hua Ruge looks a little nervous. What can I do?


    "Snacks, wake up." Hua Ruge has no bottom in his heart. He can only call the devouring beast.


    Swallowing the animal''s short tail moved, and the voice came to Hua Ruge''s brain: "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 831

    "Can you test the spiritual roots of men?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The tail of the Devourer wagged, and then there was no sound. I don''t know if I can or don''t want to do it.


    Hua Ruge has no way to take it. She has to wait for the test.


    Because the speed of this process is not fast, Hua Ruge has a long time to observe other people''s test results, and after a few people she can understand.


    What color light the table emits is the corresponding level, and then if the light beam rises to the waist, it is the inferior spirit root, if it rises to the chest, it is the intermediate spirit root, if it can reach the head, it is the superior spirit root.


    Hao Shou yawned and didn''t look at it at all. It was really boring.


    Hua Ruge also felt the same way. Although she was a little nervous, her psychological endurance was not generally strong, and she was soon relieved.


    She took the melon seeds out of the space and handed them to Hao Shou.


    Hao Shou shook his head and said, "do you have drumsticks?"


    "Yes, but do you think it''s a good time to eat?" Hua Ruge beckoned him to see the occasion.


    Hao Shou shook his head and looked at the melon seeds in her hand and said, "but it''s not appropriate to eat melon seeds at this time."


    Hua Ruge saw that many people were looking at her, so she put it away. After all, it''s just a new arrival. It''s always good to take care of it.


    After a while, nearly a quarter of the people have completed the test, and almost all of them have passed, but most of them are spiritual roots of yellow level and green level. There is only one green level, and there is no more.


    Now it is ye Wanrou who is on the stage.


    Hua Ruge is a melon eater. She wants to see what kind of spiritual root the girl with eyes higher than the top is.


    As soon as she stood up, the light on it gathered quickly, and after a moment, a blue light came up to her head.


    The immortal teacher raised his eyelids.


    There are lots of brawls from the following people. There are not many spiritual roots at the youth level. It''s a genius.


    Ye Wanrou looked at the faces of the people, his eyes full of pride, even a little disdain.


    "Green top class Linggen, please on the right." The disciple in grey opens his mouth.


    Ye Wanrou walked on under the guidance of everyone. Such a beautiful girl with high talent naturally needs to be looked at twice.


    Ye Wanrou seems to be used to these things, and goes straight to the front of the case.


    "It''s really arrogant capital. It''s a genius." Hua Ruge is quite envious.


    Hao Shou is not satisfied: "I am much better than her in terms of qualification. Do I have pride?"


    "Don''t show off, keep a low profile." Hua Ruge said, she does not accept the show now.


    Soon after ye Wanrou, it was song Ze''s turn. After Song Ze went up, it was also Qingguang, but it stopped at the chest.


    It''s also rare to be a green intermediate.


    Now one third of them have been tested, nearly 100 people, and there are only three young spiritual roots, so naturally there is another riot.


    Song Ze''s face looks more calm than ye Wanrou, which means that he is not surprised, but Hua Ruge can still see it from his eyes.


    This kind of person is too hypocritical. In Hua Ruge''s eyes, it''s not as gentle as the leaf that writes everything on his face.


    "What''s good about it? I haven''t seen the world." Hao Shou shakes his head.


    At this time, Hua Ruge and Hao Shou stand in front of each other.


    At this time, Hua Ruge slightly flashed to the side, pushed him to the front and stood at the back.


    "What''s the matter?" Hao Shou asked.


    "I''ll give you a chance to show off." Hua is as serious as a song.


    Hao Shou looked at her suspiciously and said, "I said brother, aren''t you afraid?"


    "How can I call it fear?" Hua Ruge denied it directly and then thought for a moment: "at most, it''s a little nervous."


    "What talent are you?" Hao Shou asked.


    Hua rugo shook his head: "I said I didn''t know you believed it?"


    After thinking about it, Hao Shou asked, "what''s your talent in that small place?"


    "Not like you." Hua Ruge said truthfully.


    "Don''t worry about that. If you can''t, you can go back to Jiangning to make wine and make a lot of money for me." Hao Shoudao.


    Hua Yuege gave him a white look: "are you encouraging me or demoralizing me?"


    "It''s all the same." Hao shouxiao is very honest.


    Hua rugo thinks that he may have made a fake friend, otherwise how could he be so out of tune.


    The team quickly went to Hao Shou, who stepped onto the stage and even waved to the people below.


    Hua Ruge didn''t look at it. Didn''t the goods say they should keep a low profile? It''s better than anyone.


    In the eyes of all the people, Hao Shou stood on the platform. This time, the light gathered faster. Only in a blink of an eye, the bright blue light rose, and then went straight to the head.


    "My God! What do I see? "


    The people below have started to scream.


    The spiritual root of the blue top class is the best in the territory.


    Ye Wanrou, who was very proud before, was shocked when she saw this scene. She thought that she must have been the most talented person in this time. She didn''t expect to see such a fat man suddenly. This is not to directly compare its light.


    What a nuisance!


    Song Ze knew it for a long time, so he just frowned and didn''t have any obvious expression.


    This time, not only the following disciples were shocked, but also a few days later. Even the immortal master, who had been cold, opened his eyes completely. Although he tried to keep calm, his eyes, which were full of smoke and anger, also exposed his mind.


    He was also in shock.


    When Hao Shou saw everyone''s expression, he smiled modestly and said, "nothing. What my parents gave me was no ability."


    Although he spoke well, the modest smile on his face was a little fake, which led the following people to despise him even more.


    Mingming is trying to be modest.


    Hua Ruge also doesn''t want to admit that he knows him. It''s disgraceful.


    Obviously, a genius, how to make him behave like a upstart, I have to say that this fat man really brings his own joy in this respect.


    After Hao Shou finished speaking, he couldn''t hear the voice of the disciple in grey for a long time. Turning around, he saw that the disciple was stupefied.


    "Man." Hao Shou stretched out his hand and shook it in front of the disciple. The disciple reflected some of his thoughts. He directly reminded him, "blue level superior Linggen."


    The disciple in grey said as he did, but his mind was still a little lost.


    Hao Shou nodded after listening and went down from the platform to register.


    However, although he went down, the voices of the people did not stop until Hua Ruge came to the stage.


    It''s not because Hua Ruge has a topic, but because of her looks. Such looks will definitely become the focus when she comes to the stage.


    "How beautiful!"


    After a quiet moment, I began to talk in a low voice.


    Hua Ruge''s face is always calm, but there is a little tension in her heart.


    Ye Wanrou looks at the reaction of the following people, and her expression is even more depressed. She used to be the son of heaven in every aspect. I didn''t expect that the two people had no advantage today, so she became a passer-by.


    It''s disgusting.


    Hao shoudeng remembers going over and stands watching Hua Ruge test.


    Hua Ruge, though nervous in heart, showed calm atmosphere, walked directly to the stage, looked down at the results and so on.


    Now that the discussion is over, I''m waiting to know what the spiritual roots of such a beautiful woman are like.

 Chapter 832

    Hua Ruge''s light gathered slowly after she stood up, especially with Hao Shou as an example.


    Before Hua Ruge, he was nervous for one thing: he was afraid that his talent would be too bad to pass; the other was that he was afraid that his talent would be too good to be exposed too early.


    But it turns out that the second concern is that there is no doubt about it. It is obvious that the condensation speed is very poor.


    Slowly the light under her feet began to have color, after seeing it clearly, it was yellow.


    Yellow kept going up and finally stopped on top of her head.


    "Yellow superior Linggen, qualified." This time, the disciple in grey told me conveniently.


    After all, the score just passed the passing line is not worth any psychological fluctuation.


    Although qualified, but only passed the pass line this matter is quite let Hua Ruge helpless, a good small world, to this only three levels of talent, can be qualified.


    Such a huge gap even if she can bear it well will not be completely senseless.


    After all, talent is a more important factor in determining the speed of cultivation. Who knows if this poor spiritual root will drag her back in the future.


    Visitors are also very sorry for Hua Ruge. After all, it''s such a rare beauty, but the talent of level three is a little unsatisfactory.


    When ye Wanrou saw it, she finally smiled happily. In Hua Ruge, she said frankly, "it''s nothing to look good, but it''s useless to see."


    "I say girl, offending me is not a good choice, you want to talk again." Hua Yuege said and looked at the past, and his eyes had a little bit of edge.


    Don''t say it''s her temper. Even if she is good-natured, she can''t stand the running for so many times. Besides, she specially talks about people''s pain.


    Ye Wanrou saw her look and hummed, "I''m not afraid of you. I don''t want to worry about you. I don''t need to do anything about it."


    "If you know what you''re doing wrong, you should keep your mouth shut next time." Hua Ruge speaks again.


    Ye Wanrou stares at her with her eyes: "you still have to forgive others. Do you really think the princess dare not fight with you?"


    "If you wanted to do it, you would have done it, not always talking." Hua Ruge is directly exposed.


    This girl is obviously not that unreasonable. She knows she''s in the wrong and can''t do it.


    "Don''t do it now, but I remember. Don''t worry about me." Ye Wanrou said sternly.


    Hua Yuege looks at her lightly: "this is what I want to say, don''t provoke me."


    "What''s the big deal." Ye Wanrou''s momentum is invincible, but he is also a loser, muttering in a low voice.


    As long as she doesn''t provoke, Hua rugo doesn''t care what she says.


    "It''s good, brother. It''s qualified." Hao Shou chuckled.


    Hua Ruge looked at the smile on his face and said, "that''s not bad."


    "Of course, talent has an impact on strength, but it is not absolute. In the future, you can choose a good skill and practice it well. " Hao Shou said with some consolation.


    "Don''t worry, I have experienced a lot of storms, and I will soon accept them." Hua Ruge says with relief.


    There''s nothing too much for her to do. She doesn''t even know how much she has done for the afterlife, let alone this.


    Hao Shou looked at her and said: "Ruge, you must not be a normal person."


    "And who am I?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    "Can do great things." Hao Shou said, "let''s do business together when we''re finished. I believe you."


    "I don''t have the talent to do business, and as for what to do, it''s even worse." Hua Ruge shakes her head and laughs.


    Hao Shou looked at her and said, "I''m serious."


    "Later on." Hua Ruge didn''t completely refuse, because she might have no money at that time, just like this time.


    Money is always earned, not how much, but always enough to spend.


    There are 270 people in total, all of whom are qualified after the talent test. Hua rugo should not be bothered to listen to this result. Her talent is definitely the bottom of these people.


    "Now that the first round of assessment is over, we will carry out the second round." The immortal in white looked at the people and announced.


    Then they nodded their heads, and the immortal master in white continued: "next, I will put you in the state of emptiness, which is an independent space. There are countless immortal beasts in it, and there are all high-level and low-level ones. All you have to do is hunt and kill the immortal beasts, and give the immortal beast crystal, fur and so on to the clan. The 90 people with high total value can be selected."


    Hua Ruge squints. 90 people are only one-third of the total. It seems that although the assessment is simple, it is very rough.


    "There are no rules in this round of assessment. You can kill the immortal beast to get the spoils, and you can also kill and rob the spoils. You can use intrigue or fight fairly."


    White immortal said: "this is a real adventure. No one will come in to save you. Life or death depends on your ability."


    Everyone nodded in a dignified way.


    Hua Ruge nods there too. It''s really rude.


    Said the immortal in white. Several disciples came forward and gave them a white jade card.


    Hua Ruge fumbled carefully, felt the space breath inside, it seems that this should be a transmission jade card.


    "After opening the channel, you will be scattered in different areas. You have half a month to hunt and kill immortal beasts in it. The transmission card that arrives in your hand in half a month will automatically break up and take you back to the clan gate."


    "So you should not only ensure your own life safety, but also ensure that the jade card is not lost, or you will not come back."


    After the introduction of the white clothes immortal master, he added: "in addition, I will send you to the edge of Taixu, where it is relatively safe. The immortal beast in the territory is powerful, so you''d better not try."


    They all nodded and heard that they were going to take risks in places they had never been before. They were a little nervous and excited these years.


    "I''m sending you into the void now. I hope everything goes well and you can come back safely." White immortal said and closed his eyes.


    After he closed his eyes, Hua Ruge felt a strong force of space, only to see that the platform began to crack.


    More and more fresh air came from the cracks, but what people smelled was the danger, and they didn''t know if it was caused by tension.


    "Ruge, we are together." Hao Shou said and grasped Hua Ruge''s shoulder.


    Hua Ruge nodded her head. It would be better if someone could take care of her in such a strange place, otherwise she would have no bottom in her heart.


    When the crack was as wide as the waist of four or five Hao Shou, the immortal opened his eyes and rolled his sleeves towards the people.


    People only feel a strong suction, and unconsciously fly towards the crack.


    Hua Ruge wants to control his body, but he can''t help it. After falling into the space crack, the powerful space turbulence is tearing and scurrying in it.


    This force is so powerful that Hao Shou holds Hua Ruge''s shoulder and doesn''t know when to let it go.

 Chapter 833

    Hua Ruge only squints his eyes and falls down rapidly in the next moment.


    Finally, the body can move freely, and she landed safely.


    Hua Ruge took a breath of the fresh air in the forest. Looking around, the forest was very dense. There was not much sunshine coming in. The light was a little dark.


    And she looked for a long time and finally found that she was the only one here.


    "Is it big here, or am I unlucky? How come there is no companion? " Hua Ruge is rather gloomy.


    Although a person is a little uncomfortable, but she has never been attached to other people''s habits, no company is soon relieved.


    She looked at the sun, then went southeast, because this is the edge.


    With her current strength, if she is going to the territory now, how she really died is unknown.


    Before she came, she also asked many questions about the level and strength of the immortal beast. Hao Shou told her that the strength of the first and second level of the immortal beast is similar to that of the human beings in the Zun''s environment. Of course, there is also a kind of mutation, or the abnormal immortal beast with strong attributes and dual attributes cannot be parried by the Zun''s environment.


    Most of the three level immortal beast''s strength is similar to that of the human immortal. Of course, there are also those words that are very strong. The human immortal can''t deal with them. It''s up to the immortal to fight.


    Hao Shou didn''t say about the strength of the immortal beast above level 5, because it''s basically useless. If they meet the immortal beast, they don''t have to fight at all. It''s just a delivery.


    Hua Ruge calculated. When he knew that he could only beat the second level immortal beast, he finally understood why the fifth and sixth level immortal armor was so expensive.


    It''s true that the immortal beast is so powerful that it''s not easy to hunt.


    As she was thinking, she walked to the edge. On the road, she let go of her mind and swept around. She was both alert and looking for fairy grass.


    She had planned to look for the leak, but she didn''t get anything after looking for it for a long time.


    "It seems that this is definitely not a place where people are rarely seen." Hua Ruge felt his chin and analyzed.


    But I think so. This kind of place is not always a paradise for adventurers.


    When she was about to take the initiative to find the fairy beast, a white fairy beast suddenly approached her. It seemed to be very big and fast. It obviously regarded Hua Ruge as a prey.


    It''s because of its fast speed, so Hua rugo was shocked by it. When the divine thought came to this large white beast, it had come to Hua rugo and was using a pair of giant ones. Red eyes on Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t need to be swept by divine thoughts. She can see it directly, but she is not afraid of it but angry.


    Because in front of us is not a fierce big animal, but a white rabbit.


    But this rabbit is not an ordinary rabbit. It has a strong vitality and is ready to start at any time.


    "You bully people too much in the world, and you, a rabbit, want to eat me?" Hua, like a song, stared with anger.


    Is it good to bully her when she is Hua Ruge? Even the rabbit dare to be arrogant in front of her?


    Because there were so many contacts with Xuan beasts before, Hua rugo knew about them, and they had a strong sense of power.


    They can be sensitive to whether they are opponents or not. In most cases, they will only start when they judge that the prey has no resistance.


    This is discrimination in the eyes of Hua Ruge!


    She was discriminated against by a rabbit today!


    It''s true that uncle can''t bear aunt can''t!


    "The tiger doesn''t give a damn. You think I''m a dingdong cat." Hua Ruge was so angry that he rolled up his sleeves for convenience.


    "Woo"


    the big rabbit''s front foot is constantly pedaling on the ground, a pair of blood red eyes are always staring at Hua Ruge''s body, looking for the best operation time like a cheetah.


    Hua Ruge shook his hand and took out the stick, pointed to the big rabbit and said, "I want you to know the end of bullying me."


    The big rabbit saw that she raised her hand and hit Hua Ruge''s armpit heart directly with the fierce force of her front paw, and there was a white whirlpool on her head.


    Hua Ruge knows now. No wonder it''s so fast. It turns out to be a wind rabbit.


    But no matter how fast, Hua rugo also felt that this was the power of a second level immortal beast, similar to her.


    With a flash under her feet, the stick in her hand directly knocks on the big rabbit''s head with the force of wind and thunder. Although the big rabbit has its own wind attribute, it is also a big loss to meet Hua Ruge''s full attribute.


    Moreover, although the immortal beast is famous for its powerful power, no matter how powerful it is, it will not be able to compete with the gorgeous body with elements.


    "Bang!"


    The stick hit straight. When the wind attribute meets the thunder attribute, it can''t be avoided.


    And the power of Hua Ruge is undoubtedly terrifying. This time, it directly collapses the skull of the high rabbit, and a pair of eyes are wide.


    "I know if I should be offended. I can''t meet my opponent at the same level." Hua rugo said that the rabbit had fallen.


    Hua rugo cut open the rabbit''s stomach and took out a white fairy crystal.


    This fairy crystal is the gathering place of all the powers of the fairy beast, so its vitality is very strong. Although it''s just a fairy crystal of a second level fairy beast, Hua Ruge is also a little coveted.


    When can she have a large number of immortal crystals for devouring animals to eat? If so, her strength must be a thousand miles a day.


    Put up Xianjing, Hua rugo looks at the big rabbit on the ground, sighs, uses the power of soil element to make the land where the rabbit is sunken down, and then turns his hand to bury it.


    "It''s not good to bully anyone, but to bully me." Hua Ruge shook his head and left.


    At this time, she was a little distressed. Although it was not a problem to deal with the second level immortal beast, the second level immortal beast was worthless after all. If it could not be compared with others, it would be bad.


    But there is a very big problem in front of her when she wants to hunt other immortals, that is, she is not strong enough to defeat immortals.


    She can''t easily join hands with others, in case that they don''t give her what she should take, what should they do instead.


    And it seems like this is normal.


    It''s strange that people don''t do it.


    Hua Ruge walked forward and muttered, "this fat Hao is too boring. He said he would take a risk together. How could he let me go? He let me know who to go in such a short time."


    After walking for a long time, she also met several people on the road, all of whom were familiar faces of yuxuzong. However, they all simply said hello and broke up. There was no alliance, no fighting.


    After all, it''s just begun to kill the immortal beast. No one will have any good spoils in his hands. It''s not worth fighting.


    However, Hua rugo understood that this kind of peaceful coexistence would not last for long, and it would not take ten days for these people''s minds to focus on hunting and killing immortal beasts, but on how to rob the spoils of others'' hands.


    That is to say, she will face not only immortal beasts, but also many people who are stronger than her.


    She didn''t think people would let her go for her good looks.

 Chapter 834

    So her urgent task now is to hunt and kill more immortals and animals, and then hide and observe them in the last seven or eight days. It''s best to be able to pick up leaks, even if not to ensure her own safety.


    After thinking about it, she began to look for the fairy beast more seriously, but after her mind found the nearest fairy beast breath, the first reaction was to turn around and run.


    She''s not sure what level of beast it is, but she''s sure it''s not something she can afford.


    It''s a huge ape. It''s ten times bigger than the big rabbit before. Both arms are two or three meters long. It''s just scary to watch.


    "Roar!"


    Just after Hua Ruge''s flying in the sky, the ape made a huge roar, and then chased in the direction where Hua Ruge was.


    Obviously, the ape felt it when he explored it with his mind in Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo stopped after flying for a short time, because she measured the distance and found that her speed was too much worse than that of the monkey. She must not be able to run away.


    Since it''s better to face it directly, she doesn''t know what strength the monkey is, and she may not lose.


    The ape is getting closer and closer. This time Hua Ruge took out her stick first. She thinks it''s easier to use a stick than a sword.


    "Roar!"


    With a long roar, the ape came straight to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge was a little silly after the ape breath was exposed, because she thought that this kind of power was much more powerful than that rabbit, and it was probably the third level immortal beast.


    This is an immortal beast that can rival xianzunjing. How could she be an opponent.


    It''s not her stage fright, it''s her awareness after the ape''s power.


    The great ape came forward, and with a big wave of his long arm, he took a picture of Hua Ruge. His power had no attribute, but it was very fast.


    And the giant ape claw that cries to death is very powerful. If it is smashed, Hua rugo''s life will be gone.


    Hua Ruge can''t care about his image now. After bending down, he rolls back directly.


    "Boom!"


    The ape''s claws hit the ground, only one waist away from Hua Ruge.


    The horrible Yuan Li is leaking out. Hua Ruge only feels that her chest has been hit hard and her viscera are shaking gently.


    It''s so terrifying because of the power spread. It''s unimaginable if it has consequences.


    "Boom!"


    Then the earth split under this clap, and Hua Ruge was in the gap, roll up quickly.


    "Roar!" The ape roared again and attacked Hua Ruge again.


    Hua Ruge can only describe her mood by crying without tears. She knows that the greater the gap between the later levels of cultivation, the greater the gap between the small world and the big world.


    However, she felt that she should have some advantages in this element. Unexpectedly, when facing the same level, she was full of advantages, but the advantages of fighting beyond the level could not be shown at all.


    This makes her very helpless.


    But no matter how helpless the dilemma she must face, so she bit her teeth and continued to roll away.


    Because she has the wind attribute, she can take advantage of speed. The great ape can''t do any effective damage to her for a moment.


    But although the damage is not too big, but there are still some, with the strength of her body can not resist.


    Fortunately, she has strong resistance and powerful internal strength. Although she is not an opponent of gibbons, she will not be eaten for a while.


    In this process, China rueg found that the vitality in her body began to operate on its own, and what she did directly was the first layer of the mieshitianjing, the route of hardening the body.


    Hua Ruge was a little surprised, but she didn''t expect that the skill had a spontaneous function. Then she found that the pain in her body would gradually reduce in the process of performing the skill. After several weeks, the pain was resolved.


    At the same time, Hua Ruge feels that her body strength has increased.


    Hua Ruge thought about it for a while, and finally thought about the result that made her want to cry without tears, because she found that the function was working because her body was hurt.


    After the pain has been relieved, the speed and intensity of the movement of the skill have been weakened, and it will not move again when it is completely better.


    Hua Ruge wants to cry without tears. What kind of skill is it? You need to have a masochistic tendency to practice it, OK?


    It''s hard for Hua Ruge not to get hurt because of the attack of gibbons.


    Then Hua Ruge entered a circle, that is to say, she was injured constantly in the process of avoiding, then the Sutra of annihilation operated by itself, and her body was also strengthened in the process of repairing her body.


    Because in the process of operation, the skill should absorb part of the heaven and earth energy, and the consumption generated by Hua Ruge can be supplied in time, so the consumption is not large.


    In contrast, the consumption of gibbon''s active attack is very large. Hua rugo sees hope when he is fighting. In this way, she can wait for the consumption of gibbon''s cultivation to be almost done.


    She doesn''t believe she won''t win at that time.


    The wisdom of the gibbon is not much less than that of the human being. Soon, it can see the intention of Hua Ruge, so it roars again. After that, the speed and strength begin to increase.


    Hua Ruge is shocked to find that it''s very difficult for him to avoid, and even if he avoids, his body will be affected greatly.


    After three or five moves, the horror in Hua Ruge''s eyes has slowly transformed into anger.


    "The second level beast bullies me, and the third level beast bullies me, you are not finished!" She said, turning her hand and taking out her black stick.


    At this time, the hand of the gibbon just hit her chest.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed, and he mobilized all his strength. He smashed it directly into the big palm.


    "Boom!"


    After the explosion, Hua Yuege''s body flew out in a parabola shape and directly hit more than ten meters.


    Hua Ruge half knelt on the ground, wiped the blood on his lips, and looked at the eyes of gibbons full of murderous intentions.


    This attack made her really clear the gap between the realms, which was insurmountable, but she was not a reckless man either. The reason why she dared to fight against this move was that in addition to wanting to know the gap in power, she had more to do without fear.


    Because after she was seriously injured, there began to be a surging flow of power in her body, absorbing more and more energy from the outside world, her pain was gradually reduced, and the body''s quenching effect was also better.


    In this way, the injury will not weaken her combat effectiveness, but will be of great benefit to her physical strength.


    It''s no wonder that the man who created the Sutra dares to call himself the No. 1 skill in the world. Although he has abused himself a little, he can''t beat other skills.


    Hua Ruge thought in her heart.


    At this time, the gibbon has already chased over, and it is a slap to Hua Ruge.


    Because the body injury recovery is not so fast, so Hua Ruge is now afraid to take the move, she decisively chose to avoid.


    In this way, she dodged a dozen moves and then hit back. The gibbon urged all his strength, but he just consumed a lot of strength, and now he is not the peak strength.

 Chapter 835

    So Hua Ruge can avoid it if he pays some price. If he fights back, he will not suffer more serious injury.


    No matter how hurt she is now, but just give her time to breathe. When the gibbon runs out of strength, it will be her spring.


    Hua Ruge is very calm, but his staff keeps on dodging. Dodging is no longer just dodging, but there will be some attacks in it.


    But the impact of her attack on Gibbons is almost negligible.


    "These beasts are really advantaged. They are all like iron. How to fight?" Hua make complaints about Tucao.


    At the same time she said this, she saw the gibbon''s face show a proud look.


    "It''s so refined." Hua Ruge groaned and said, "but I''m dealing with evildoers. It''s your misfortune to provoke me."


    "Roar!" With a roar of gibbons, the attack became more fierce.


    Hua Yuege picked up his eyebrows: "you understand it. It''s not a silly monkey."


    "Roar!"


    "What can you do but shout?" Hua Ruge sneered and said, "if you have the ability, you can say two words to me."


    "Roar!" The roar of the gibbon is more angry. Although it is intelligent, it is still an uncivilized animal. How can he know a method called psychological attack.


    "You say you only roar who knows what you want to express?" Hua Yuege continued.


    In her few words, although the attack of gibbons was much more fierce, there was no rule, and no substantial progress was made except for excessive consumption of internal power.


    However, the fierce attack did make Hua Ruge more seriously injured, and he did not dare to take the move easily.


    But the impact on Gibbons is a little bigger.


    The vitality of the body is rolling, and the repairing effect is more and more obvious. Hua Ruge has a bottom in his heart.


    In this way, her consumption is very small. Even if she doesn''t win, she can still stand in an invincible position.


    It was already dark, but one man and one gibbon were still fighting.


    But after a half day''s consumption, the speed and strength of gibbons are not as good as before, and the damage to China is much smaller.


    The strength of inner vitality gradually weakened. Hua Ruge had a smile in his eyes, but still didn''t want to fight back now.


    There are some big differences between them. Hua rugo thinks that the gibbon is not at the end of her tether. If she gives it room to explode, whether Hua rugo can live with such a close distance is another question.


    She is very clever, and her calculation is in place, but the gibbon is also very intelligent. She attacks her severely. When Hua rugo retreats, she turns her head and runs away.


    Hua Ruge has just stood firm, and the figure of gibbon almost disappears.


    "Isn''t this monkey too smart? If you can''t guess, run away?" Hua Yuege said, and immediately said, "snack goods, give me a good look at the monkey that just ran away. Which direction did you go?"


    At this time, it''s already the middle of the month. Hua Ruge doesn''t want to fight with him for half a day and midnight. When his strength is consumed, it''s almost picked up by others.


    She can''t catch up with the gibbon at her speed, so she can only summon the devouring beast with powerful mind, so that she knows the direction of its escape, and there may be a chance of sneaking attack with it.


    Although swallowing beast felt that she had affected his sleep, he did not dare to be vague about his business, so he soon appeared on Hua Ruge''s shoulder and sat on her shoulder like a man.


    Soon it reached out a short front paw and pointed in a direction: "over there, catch up quickly."


    Hua Ruge''s own speed is too slow. Although it''s not unusual to have an aircraft like the sky city, her hunch tells her that the sky city is certainly not simple, so it''s better to try to keep a low profile.


    So she flew directly into the sky and ran after her.


    Fortunately, the strength of gibbons has consumed most of them. Even now, the running speed of gibbons is a few percent slower than before, so it''s not hard to catch up with them.


    It was in this way that she still chased after her in the middle of the night. It was not until dawn that the gibbon ran to her old nest. It stood in front of the cave and didn''t notice the breath of Hua Ruge before it got in.


    Hua Ruge knows this in the description of devouring animals, squinting his eyes and remembering it.


    She did not pursue directly, but stopped at the place where the mind could lock the cave.


    She found a suitable position, took out the big black bow, and directly drew the arrow to point at the entrance of the mountain.


    "Whew!"


    The arrow leaves the string, the sound of breaking the sky rings, and the black arrow is ready to shoot towards the cave at an incredible speed.


    "Ow!"


    "Roar!"


    A moment later, there was a scream and roar from the cave, and the ground trembled slightly.


    Hua rugo is very satisfied with this. She just took a chance and didn''t expect to really hurt the gibbon. It seems that being big is not exactly its advantage.


    When she thought about it, the gibbon had rushed out of the cave and rushed towards her. Now, the gibbon was completely angry and seemed to be fighting with Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge stood still and drew his bow to the gibbon again.


    "Whew!" Another arrow went to the gibbon''s chest.


    This time, the gibbon was on guard, and the arrow flashed out. But the arrow was so fast that it hurt its arm.


    Hua thought that the long bow in his hand was unusual, even the immortal beast couldn''t escape completely.


    It seems that it should be poisoned.


    Hua rugo thought about it when the gibbon had already jumped over and opened his mouth to reveal a sharp tooth, which was a little shocking.


    "You think I''m afraid of you now." Hua rugo said and took out the stick and hit him with his big palm.


    "Boom!"


    Vitality explodes again in the fighting place, but this time it is the gibbon who retreats. At the moment, it has consumed too much and suffered injuries. Its combat effectiveness is less than one in ten. Naturally, it is not Hua Ruge''s opponent.


    Hua Ruge also felt a certain degree of impact, but it didn''t matter to her. She didn''t give the gibbon a chance to breathe. After it retreated, she chose to take the initiative.


    Because of her wide meridians, she gathered her strength very quickly, only for a moment she hit another stick on the gibbon''s chest.


    In this way, Hua Ruge falls within the range of its attack, and it does not evade. Both arms are closed to the middle, as if to beat Hua Ruge flat directly in this attack.


    Hua Ruge thought of this when she attacked, and when she accelerated her speed, she avoided her palms and reached the position of her arms.


    The gibbon didn''t expect Hua Ruge to be so fast. When the response came, Hua Ruge''s heavy stick had hit him on the chest.


    "Bang!"


    When the dull sound sounded, the gibbon felt as if he had been hit by a huge stone, and his body fell back straight.


    It knows that this human is not ordinary, but it didn''t expect that her power to hit her would be so terrible.


    Hua Ruge didn''t give it a chance to react at all. Before it completely fell to the ground, she bullied her body and her left hand flashed blue.

 Chapter 836

    "Bang!"


    The great ape''s close contact with the ground made a huge muffled sound, and the earth trembled three times.


    At the same time, the blue sword of Hua Ru''s singer has pierced the gibbon''s chest.


    "Ow!" The gibbon let out a huge howl and stared at Hua Ruge, his eyes full of unwillingness.


    At the same time, the strength in its body gathered rapidly, which seemed to explode itself.


    Hua rugo had been defending this hand for a long time. When his left hand stabbed him in the chest, his right hand had taken out a dagger and quickly cut the gibbon''s abdomen.


    When the divine mind has long locked in its immortal crystal, it naturally reaches out and takes it out.


    The heart stabbed gibbon has gradually lost consciousness, and subconsciously continues its power, but it soon sees Hua rugo holding a red fairy crystal in his bloody hand.


    His eyes were wide again, and he lost his consciousness completely.


    Hua Ruge pulled out his sword, stood up, looked at the fairy crystal in his hand, and looked at the gibbon. "It''s not my fault. You sent it to me."


    Besides Xianjing, the fur of the third level immortal beast is also valuable, so Hua rugo took a while to peel off the skin of the gibbon. She is not skilled in this kind of thing, so she got blood in many places.


    When she finished, she put her fur into the space, and then her mind moved. She condensed a mass of water in the air, washed her hands, and washed the fairy crystal by the way.


    Xianjing is light yellow with a little soil property.


    Hua Ruge is satisfied to gather up Xianjing. Look at the sky. It''s already bright. She has been fighting for almost one day and one night.


    But even if the consumption in her body is less than 30%, it still belongs to the most abundant state.


    Hua Ruge''s exploration of his body showed that there was no damage and the Sutra of annihilation stopped running.


    "Don''t tell me, this sutra is really a good thing." Hua Ruge is facing the devouring beast road that reappears on her shoulder.


    Swallowing beast sat on her shoulder, dangling two hind legs, smelling Yan''s haughty face and saying: "of course, my eyes will not be bad."


    Hua Ruge is used to her little Ao Jiao. She pokes her little head with her fingers.


    Swallowing the animal''s head and shaking her head made her fingers fail again and again.


    Hua Yuege took back his hand with a smile and said, "no more trouble, go to the cave."


    Before she went in, her mind had explored it once. There was nothing, and the cave was dry and clean.


    Hua Ruge found a place and simply set up a border to start the operation of the Sutra of annihilation.


    Although her current consumption is only 30%, there is a crisis here and there. She is still in a hurry to keep energetic, not to mention consumption.


    Her meridians are still much wider than the people in the big world, which leads her to move vitality much faster than ordinary people, so her recovery speed is amazing.


    But in half an hour, she had come out of the cave again. At that time, she recovered her strength and changed into clean clothes.


    She didn''t want to call in any strong enemies because of the smell of blood.


    When she came out of the cave, it was still in the morning. She began to wander in the forest again, picking a few fruits and catching a hare to bake.


    When she was eating with a red fruit in her hand and a rabbit leg in her hand, she felt a strong vitality fluctuation outside. Someone should be fighting.


    Hua Ruge took a bite of the rabbit''s leg and walked towards it. She wanted to see if there was any excitement. Of course, if she was hurt by both sides, she didn''t mind taking advantage of the fire.


    She was not too anxious, so the speed at her feet was not fast. When her mind went deep into the war circle, she found that one man and one beast were fighting.


    That beast is a purple wolf, and one mouth is a purple fire attack. It should be a level three immortal beast, but because it can attack from a long distance and has strong strength, its combat power is much better than that of the long arm White Ape.


    After exploring the beast, Hua Ruge turned her attention to the man. At this time, she suddenly found that it was ye Wanrou who was fighting against a woman, and no one else.


    She didn''t expect that the first person she met here who was a little more familiar was her.


    Ye Wanrou is the vitality of the wind attribute. It''s very nice to attack, and it''s also very atmospheric to attack. But the wind helps the fire, and it''s very bad for the immortal beast of the war attribute.


    As she approached, she observed ye Wanrou and found that the woman was immortal, and it should not be the early stage, but it seemed more like the middle stage.


    It has to be said that it is not easy to have this strength at a young age.


    To some extent, her strength is equal to the three level immortal beast in front of her, but because the immortal beast''s attack power is generally strong, endurance is good, and her attributes are not dominant, now she has shown the image of defeat.


    Hua Ruge goes forward and analyzes it. She finds that ye Wanrou is not just a talented shelf. Seeing her attack and calculation, she has gone through many actual battles.


    But in Hua Ruge''s eyes, everything is not subtle enough. It''s not that ye Wanrou is not smart enough, but that although she has experienced many practical battles, she should rarely wander on the edge of life and death, and many potential has not been fully aroused.


    If she had the same experience as Hua Ruge, the wolf in front of her strength would not win at all.


    She was so analytical that she had come close.


    One man, one beast fighting in the valley, Hua Ruge standing on the side watching.


    At this time, the purple wolf attacked ye Wanrou with a mouthful of fire. Ye Wanrou was a little embarrassed.


    The purple wolf found that she was not stable, so he jumped on her.


    Ye Wanrou is alert. With a stroke of his long sword, the sharp sword spirit pours out. The purple wolf retreats slightly in fear.


    This combination of skill and weapon will still scare the beast.


    Ye Wanrou took advantage of this opportunity to stand up, and at this time, her remaining light saw the huaruge of eating rabbit meat and fruit in the upper part of the valley.


    When she saw someone, it was a joy on her face first, but when she saw it was Hua Ruge, the joy in her eyes disappeared completely, and she was more alert.


    "Woman, I warn you not to interfere." Ye Wanrou pretends to be very domineering.


    Hua rugo looked at her way of being strong in the outside world and shook her head with a smile. "Of course, I will not interfere. I will wait for you to die, and then grab the fruits of your victory."


    "You..." "Ye Wanrou brewed for a while before saying:" you are despicable


    "I can''t help it. Who let you offend me?" Hua Ruge bit his rabbit leg with a smile.


    She had spices with her, and it was the right time for the rabbit to be roasted that she was reluctant to put them down.


    Ye Wanrou almost died of her anger, but now she has no time to quarrel with Hua Ruge, because the purple wolf in front of her attacked again.


    Ye Wanrou feels that she can''t be despised by Hua Ruge, let alone picked up the cheapness by Hua Ruge, so she attacks very sharply and doesn''t leave her hand at all.


    In this state, the wolf was really hurt by her, and it was no longer easy to move forward. A pair of wolf''s eyes and bones turned around.


    Hua is like a song.


    "Ow!"


    Purple wolf gives out a wolf roar and pours at ye Wanrou''s left side again.

 Chapter 837

    Ye Wanrou wakes up and cuts the wolf''s head.


    But at this time, the purple wolf''s waist suddenly sank, the body of the front flutter so stopped in place, and then the mouth is a purple flame.


    Ye Wanrou''s sword Qi can''t defeat the fire completely naturally. She was shocked and moved to the right.


    But the wolf in spits out the flame the waist body fierce twist, before she already toward the right side to rush past.


    Wolves are natural hunters. Their attacks are always intelligent. This time, too.


    So what happened soon was that ye Wanrou''s body had just moved to the right, and the wolf had already attacked her. Now her last attack had just been sent out, and she could not gather strength to defend in a short time.


    The more serious problem is ye Wanrou''s stupidity in the face of this sudden and deadly blow.


    Before her father asked someone to accompany her to practice, but no one dared to really do it. This situation did not say for the first time, nor did it happen to her many times.


    She had a short circuit in her brain and didn''t know what to do.


    However, at the moment when the purple wolf''s claws are about to attack ye Wanrou, there is a sudden shriek in the air.


    "Whew!"


    The purple wolf was late when he realized the danger. His body was shot by the arrow coming from the front. Under the action of the arrow force, his not heavy body fell backward.


    The purple wolf fell heavily on the ground, rolled to his feet and stared at the direction of the arrow. His eyes were full of anger.


    Hua Ruge put the longbow away and said apologetically, "misunderstood and misunderstood. I just wanted to shoot her. It''s just a mistake."


    She can do this kind of blind talk.


    Let alone ye Wanrou. Even the wolf doesn''t believe it.


    So the wolf still stared at Hua Ruge, but he only dared to stare and dare not attack.


    That long bow is too terrible. It''s not easy for it to face one''s attack. It doesn''t want to provoke another.


    Ye Wanrou stands up with a roll on the ground and looks at Hua Ruge in the distance. Her eyes are complicated and confused: "why do you save me?"


    "Missed the shot." Hua Ruge starts to eat fruit.


    Ye Wanrou of course knows that what she said is not true, but she doesn''t say anything now. She turns her eyes to the sly purple wolf who almost killed her.


    How could she have never thought that the wolf would fight against each other? This time, she realized the feeling of the edge of life and death. Not only was there more war on her face, but also she was more cautious.


    The purple wolf''s defense is weak. He was hurt seriously by an arrow. He pulled out the arrow with his mouth. His abdomen was cut by the barb on the arrow. His blood didn''t flow like money.


    Being injured like this has a great influence on its attack and judgment.


    At that time, the strength difference between the two men was widened. When they fought again, ye Wanrou began to take the upper hand, while purple wolf was a little worried because he didn''t know whether Hua Ruge on one side would attack it.


    It is wary while fighting. Its energy is not enough. It is inevitable to make mistakes.


    So the war lasted for half an hour, and the purple wolf had already shown the defeat.


    Ye Wanrou''s body is consumed badly, but the murderous intention in his eyes is not reduced, and he also wants to work hard.


    Hua Ruge looks at her and thinks that her name is not appropriate at all. It''s clear that she has the potential of a woman and a man.


    The battle continued. One man and one beast fought fiercely. Hua Ruge didn''t intervene in the process, and ye Wanrou won without any suspense.


    But just as the purple wolf fell, it began to mobilize its own strength to prepare for self explosion.


    Ye Wanrou was obviously relaxed after it fell, and didn''t guard against it at all.


    Hua Ruge knows the spirit of immortal beast. He left the valley early and waited. When purple wolf was ready to explode himself, he took its immortal crystal.


    Ye Wanrou''s life was saved again, and she was still a little scared.


    Her eyes to Hua Ruge are more complicated and contradictory, but the meaning of gratitude is deeper.


    Hua rugo didn''t care about her at all, but washed Xianjing and said, "this is what I got first. It should belong to me."


    Ye Wanrou is stupefied for a moment, then stares at her eyes and says, "you didn''t plan to save me at all. You came for this fairy crystal."


    "Otherwise?" Hua rugo looked at her and said, "why should I save you?"


    "You..." Ye Wanrou is speechless.


    Hua rugo has collected Xianjing and said, "no matter what purpose I go out for, I have saved you in essence, so this is the right thing for me."


    "You..." Ye Wanrou is speechless because of her anger.


    She was also moved, thinking about her bad attitude towards her before, thinking about how to apologize and how to thank her. Unexpectedly, this woman didn''t take her seriously at all.


    In her eyes, it''s important to get her own friendship and a fairy crystal?


    Who is this?


    Hua Ruge takes up Xianjing and turns to leave. Before leaving, she only waves to her and says, "see you next time."


    Ye Wanrou is speechless.


    However, when Hua Ruge walked out of a distance, her smart brain thought of other possibilities, and integrated Hua Ruge''s practice, she seriously thought about it.


    Hua Ruge helped people to take another Xianjing. She was in a good mood and hummed while walking.


    Now she has three fairy crystals and an ape skin on her hand. I don''t know if she can compare her score with those people.


    Although she didn''t know what her achievements were, her heart was very calm. This time, 270 people came in, and finally she had to take the top 90.


    But it''s so dangerous here. In the later period, there must be chaos. Not a third of people can live.


    So now she thinks that she will win if she can keep her life safely.


    So she thought about finding a place to rest. When she was full, she should have a good sleep.


    But at this time, ye Wanrou, who was behind her, suddenly came up and said, "stop."


    Hua Ruge turned around lazily and said, "what''s the matter? Want to rob? "


    Although ye Wanrou is stronger than her, there is not much power left now. Hua Ruge is not afraid at all.


    "It''s not." Ye Wanrou replied, looked at her carefully and said: "you still have the mind to help me, don''t think I can''t see it."


    "Well?" Hua rugo didn''t expect her to say that.


    "If you don''t want to save me, you can wait for me to die before you start to attack, just as you started to say." Ye Wanrou''s face I''m a detective, you''ve been seen through by me.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "so what do you want to explain?"


    "I think you are kind to me, but you don''t want to make friends with me, so you took my Xianjing and wanted me to have a bad impression on you." Ye Wanrou said.


    "I think so. How can I not know?" Hua Ruge is a little confused.


    Although ye Wanrou''s mouth is not good, Hua rugo can see that she has no bad heart. It''s easy to help her, and even easier to take Xianjing. It''s not as complicated as she said.


    "You don''t want to lie to me. I''m sure you''re right." Ye Wanrou said, looking at Hua Ruge with some resentment: "you just don''t want to make friends with me, you look down on me!"

 Chapter 838

    "If I say Princess highness, can I have something to say, what do you want to do?" Hua Ruge is also helpless because of her trouble.


    This girl is smart, but how does Hua Ruge feel that she lacks strings?


    Ye Wanrou stepped forward two steps, looked at Hua Ruge''s eyes directly, and said firmly on one face: "I have decided to be a friend with you."


    "What?" Hua Ruge''s face is your funny expression.


    It seems that she underestimated the girl. It''s hard to use her brain.


    "Making friends is not kidnapping. It''s about two people. I didn''t agree." Hua Ruge explained to her.


    "I know you look down on me, but I will make you look down on me and let you admit that I am your friend." Ye Wanrou is very persistent.


    Hua Yuege understood that after she had insight into Hua Yuege''s kindness, she directly regarded her robbing Xianjing without sending her love as her contempt.


    But she was very competitive, so she came here to get recognition.


    The child has no bad eyes, but his brain is different from that of a normal person.


    "I just said that I didn''t look down on you. The reason why I chose to take Xianjing instead of sending you human feelings is that I want to enter yuxu sect through the examination."


    "You said that I have good intentions, I also admit, but we don''t know much about each other. Let''s forget about making friends." Hua Yuege said it seriously.


    Ye Wanrou''s brain was very quick and she soon understood Hua Ruge''s idea, but she still didn''t believe it.


    Not this time, but from the beginning to the end she felt that Hua Ruge didn''t pay attention to her.


    She was curious to know why.


    "I think you''re a good man now. I''m going to play with you. Anyway, I''ll go wherever you go. You can''t dump me." Ye Wanrou insisted.


    Hua Ruge only felt that her head was big for a while, and she was still quite broken when she thought of following such a nagging words with an eye higher than the top.


    "In this way, I will return Xianjing to you. Let''s go our own way." She said.


    Ye Wanrou''s face is more angry: "you would rather give me Xianjing, you are not my friend, I have so bad."


    "I......"


    "I don''t care, I''ll follow you." Ye Wanrou insisted.


    Hua Ruge has no love on her face. How could she provoke such a strange person in her brain.


    In fact, if you stand on the angle of Ye Wanrou and others hold her since childhood, she will really be interested in a person who does not put her in the eyes.


    But Hua rugo doesn''t understand that.


    "OK, you can follow me if you want." Hua Ruge is helpless at last. She will only think that this person is air.


    Ye Wanrou said with a smile, "this is what you said."


    Hua, like a song, rolled her eyes and ignored her.


    Ye Wanrou catches up with her and says, "where are you from?"


    Hua rugo ignored her.


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, your face is a little better than mine. You shouldn''t have no fame. You don''t come out from a small place, do you?" Ye Wanrou opens her own chattering mode.


    "Just follow. Can you shut up?" Hua Ruge looked at her angrily and said.


    It''s not that she doesn''t like ye Wanrou, but that she can''t stand it because the child is too talkative.


    "If you don''t say it, don''t say it. There''s nothing remarkable." Ye Wanrou snorted, but she really stopped talking.


    Hua rugo stopped a few steps and looked at her and said, "do you want to find a place to heal yourself first? It''s dangerous to walk like this."


    "You want to leave me alone." Ye Wanrou looks at her carefully.


    Hua Ruge is bewildered by her, only to say: "you heal, I wait for you."


    "Then I believe you once." Ye Wanrou said that she had gone to find a place for herself.


    At last, they chose the shady side of a mountain. When they were sure that there was no immortal beast, ye Wanrou sat down with her knees crossed.


    In such a place, Hua Ruge naturally can''t leave her alone, so she lies on one side of a crooked neck tree and half squints as a nap.


    Few people come here. The environment is very quiet.


    Although ye Wanrou has a high talent and is quick to use her Kung Fu, she is incomparable with Hua Ruge, so she stood up after an hour and a half.


    When I saw that Hua Ruge was still on the side, I showed a smug look and said, "I knew I was right. You won''t leave me alone."


    "It''s bad enough for a man to find you." Hua Ruge said rudely, this woman is too abrasive.


    "My man must be the best man in the world, with better talent, stronger strength and better looks. He is not good to others, but to me alone." Ye Wanrou make complaints about Hua''s songs, and self help.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and smiled.


    There is such a man in the world, but it is her.


    "Isn''t your request a little too harsh? Will there be such a man?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    "Maybe there is." Hua Yuege jumped down from the tree.


    "I also believe there will be some," she said


    "Let''s go." Hua Ruge should go ahead first.


    Ye Wanrou follows, still imagining the appearance of a man after him.


    They walked for a while, and ye Wanrou suddenly realized, "don''t move, there are immortal beasts."


    Hua Ruge picks eyebrows. Her mind intensity is not as strong as ye Wanrou''s, nor is it as wide as her exploration, so she didn''t find out for a while.


    "It''s the spot tiger. It''s superior to the purple flame wolf." Ye Wanrou said and looked at Xianghua and asked, "what is your strength?"


    "Venerable realm." Hua Yuege answers.


    Ye Wanrou said with a strange face: "how can you be so confident when your strength is so low?"


    "I can manage it." Hua Ruge said angrily, "let''s join hands and take it."


    Ye Wanrou took hold of her and said, "what kind of fighting power can you exert as a venerable state? I can''t deal with it alone. Let''s go."


    "I''m not afraid of what you''re afraid of. Just follow me." Hua Ruge is still capable of leadership at the critical moment.


    Ye Wanrou has just walked on the edge of life and death. Now there are still shadows in her heart. She is ten thousand people who don''t want to go, but don''t want to be looked down upon by Hua Ruge, so she has to follow her.


    Hua Ruge is not reckless, but she has just seen ye Wanrou''s strength. It is estimated that the two people will win together.


    Two people just forward a distance, that spot tiger has found the existence of two people.


    "Roar!"


    A roar of the tiger roared to the sky. When the spot tiger found that someone had entered his territory, it would kill two people at the first time.


    "In a moment you will be the main player, and I will help you." Hua Ruge stopped when the spot tiger was approaching at full speed.


    Ye Wanrou gave her a white look: "of course I know my main attack. I really don''t know what you can do for a venerable state."


    "Then watch." Hua Ruge doesn''t care.


    She has many small means. She can''t bear to face such a big guy alone, but it''s ok if she makes trouble and helps.


    Ye Wanrou didn''t say anything near the battle. He turned his hand and took out his long sword. He looked serious.

 Chapter 839

    Hua Ruge took out his blue sword and was preparing for the war.


    "Roar!"


    A roar of the tiger blew in their ears, and then the spot tiger''s paw had reached ye Wanrou''s body, which was sharp with dazzling white light on its paw.


    Ye Wanrou''s long sword went up. The sword light collided with the white light and then offset each other.


    One man and one beast fought together.


    At this time, Hua Ruge found that the power of the spot tiger was slightly stronger than that of Ye Wanrou, which was a little stronger than that of the purple flame wolf before.


    Hua Ruge also made a move after observing for a while. After ye Wanrou caught the spot tiger, she could hurt the spot tiger by attacking it.


    Although her strength is not strong, but sword light with the power of wind and thunder, let spot tiger some fear.


    After a stroke, ye Wanrou looked at Hua Ruge in surprise and said, "you are so weak, and you can still attack."


    "Are you praising me?" How does Hua Ruge feel awkward.


    Ye Wanrou is not satisfied: "there are few people who can make this princess boast, don''t be ungrateful."


    "I appreciate it when you shut up." Hua Ruge has nothing to say.


    Fortunately, the battle is fierce now, and the two don''t have much time to chat.


    "Boom!"


    In the war circle, there was a huge sound of energy explosion. After half an hour''s attack, both of them had different degrees of injuries.


    Hua Ruge is the most hurt. Although she is a helper, she can''t always dodge to let ye Wanrou resist the power of the spot tiger. She took the initiative to carry it for several times, unable to resist the strength of the element body.


    Fortunately, the Sutra of annihilation in her body always runs at the first time of her injury, repairing her body and increasing her physical strength.


    Ye Wanrou''s injury is relatively light, because every time the light protection sends out that kind of terrorist attack, Hua Ruge will carry it with her, and she has strong strength, so it''s OK.


    But what surprised her was that Hua Ruge didn''t seem to be in a big way, which is the strength that a venerable state can have.


    Spot tiger in the two under the attack of the more serious injury.


    But the pain did not let the spot tiger shrink, but aroused his ferocity.


    Ye Wanrou looked at Hua Ruge and said, "can you do it? Do you want to have a rest first?"


    "Clean it up before you rest. It''s not quiet here. It''s been a long night." Hua said like a song.


    So the two met again, and the fight lasted another half hour.


    Hua Ruge''s face is pale, and her body''s vital energy can''t repair her injured body in time, but she attacks fiercely as if she can''t feel the pain.


    This time, it''s not that she''s fighting hard, but that she''s really getting stronger and stronger in the process. She can feel her physical strength rising without the Sutra running for a week.


    If there is no danger to her life, the speed of her continuous cultivation is countless times faster than that of ordinary meditation, so Hua rugo doesn''t care about her injury.


    Ye Wanrou''s combat power has increased a lot, and her attack is very sharp. She was equal to the spot tiger''s strength. The spot tiger can''t hold up when the two join hands.


    The spot tiger roars, the tiger claw grasps the Hua like the song, the white light on the claw is even more, is like to tear the human.


    This time, its speed soared, and Hua Ruge was a bit out of tune.


    "Be careful." Ye Wanrou reminded her that Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed, his mind moved and his lips moved.


    For a moment, the space in front of Hua Ruge was distorted, and a claw of the spot tiger fell on the space crack which appeared in the sky, and it was broken instantly.


    "Ow!"


    The spot tiger howled, Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed and the long sword stabbed the spot tiger''s heart. The wind and thunder force on the sword directly smashed the spot tiger''s heart.


    When the spot tiger fell, ye Wanrou was still in a trance.


    Hua Ruge breathed out a breath, pulled out the long sword, squatted down and began to peel.


    She thinks the tiger skin should be valuable.


    Ye Wanrou stares at her and says, "you Do you really respect the environment? "


    "Is it hard to see?" Hua asked without raising her head.


    Ye Wanrou of course can see it, but she just believes that it''s a little exaggeration for zunzhe to have such strength.


    "You''re really interesting." Ye Wanrou looked at her and said, the more you touch her, the more you can feel the extraordinary of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is too lazy to take care of her. She is dedicated to peeling tiger skin. She knows that this kind of thing can''t be expected to be ye Wanrou.


    Just as the skin of the tiger was about to be peeled off, two male disciples, Yukong, flew down to their side and looked at the head of the tiger.


    It''s not like they were passing by. It''s more like they found out the situation here and came here specially.


    "I didn''t expect that the two girls were so powerful that they killed the spot tiger. I admire them." One of the men came forward, saying something tentative.


    Hua Ruge squints his eyes. He is not good at coming.


    "You don''t need to boast about our strength. If you pass by, let''s go quickly. If you want to rob us, let''s start talking about something." Ye Wanrou goes straight to the front.


    Hua Ruge didn''t stop it either. It''s better to find out if it''s clear, so as to avoid the trouble of winding around.


    The two men didn''t expect these two girls to be so hard-working. They laughed and said, "I didn''t expect that the girls are still smart. Since we have guessed our intention, do you hand it in yourself or ask us to do it?"


    "Hand it over. What do you dream?" Ye Wanrou said with a long sword, "I want you to have a long memory today."


    Those two men are not weak at first sight, and they are in their heyday. However, Hua Ruge and ye Wanrou have suffered serious injuries after fighting against the spot tiger.


    Ye Wanrou''s consumption is too large to stand alone. Hua rugo thinks that he can deal with one when he is at his peak, but now it''s a little difficult.


    How can they not win.


    She looked down and thought about the solution.


    At this time, another man came to the sky, but he didn''t land on the sidewalk: "what are you two men''s abilities to bully two women?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Hao Pang had fallen in front of the two men and faced them.


    It has to be said that Hua Ruge is determined after seeing Hao pangzi. She thought about how to calculate before, and now she has the courage to fight hard.


    The memory of Hao Pang is very new. It''s not easy to be offended by their talent.


    "Fat brother, why don''t you go to this muddy water? Why don''t we rob them to share it with you?" Another man tried to persuade Hao Shou.


    Hao Shou said angrily, "who is fat? Won''t you call me by name? "


    Is that the point?


    Hua, like a song, endures laughter.


    Ye Wanrou was stunned and soon couldn''t help laughing.


    "Don''t be angry, brother. We didn''t remember your name. We have something to discuss." The first man hurried forward.


    Hao Shouyi waved and said, "what I hate most is that you judge people by their appearance, and you don''t have to talk."


    Those two people are one Leng again, heart way this fat person''s brain thinks exactly what is.


    "I''m helping them. You can fight or you can be friendly. You can choose." At last, Hao Shou said his decision directly.

 Chapter 840

    Two people looked at each other, at present this situation still use to choose?


    "Excuse me." They bowed politely and turned away.


    They don''t want to be robbed instead of themselves.


    Hao Shou looked at Hua Ruge and ye Wanrou and said, "what''s the matter with you two?"


    How can he remember the relationship between the two before?


    "We are good friends now." Ye Wanrou takes the lead.


    "Ah?" Hao Shou looks at Hua Ruge and asks, "is that right?"


    "Listen to what she says." Hua Ruge can''t describe the relationship between them.


    Hao Shou nodded as if he understood.


    "Why did you come all of a sudden?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I''ve been looking for you. I''ve been there and I''ve sensed your aura and chased you all the way." Hao Shoudao.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "thanks for coming, or I don''t know how to finish."


    "Yes, of course. Where''s your courage to deal with the spot tiger?" Ye Wanrou said straightforwardly, looking at Hua Ruge.


    "Courage and stupidity are two different things." Hua Ruge explains.


    Ye Wanrou stares.


    Before she spoke, Hua Yuege handed a fairy crystal to her and said, "spot tiger, here you are."


    "Why give it to me? You killed this, too. "


    "You are the main attack, you take Xianjing and I take tiger skin, fair." Hua said like a song.


    Her greatest achievement is to improve her strength in the war. It''s Fair for her to give ye Wanrou the immortal crystal.


    "Then I''ll take it. I''ll help you next time." Ye Wanrou is very righteous.


    Hao Shou looks at ye Wanrou and thinks that the girl has changed a lot in front of Hua Ruge.


    "Since you are here, brother Shou, let''s go together. It will be much safer." Hua Ruge looked at them and asked, "what do you think?"


    Hao Shou nodded, "I''m here to find you."


    Ye Wanrou looks at Hao Shou in disgust.


    "Hello, what eyes do you have?"


    "I don''t want to be friends with ugly people." Ye Wanrou''s straight way.


    Hao Shou stared at his small eyes, pointed to his face and said, "take a good look, fat man is not good-looking."


    "You are not ugly." "Ye Wanrou examined a way:" you are ugly


    Hao Shou was a little complacent when he heard the first half of the sentence. He choked when he heard the second half of the sentence. He stared at Ye Wan and said, "dare you slander me like this? Do you want to fight?"


    "Just fight, you think I''m afraid of you." Ye Wanrou begins to pull his sleeve.


    "Stop stop stop!" Hua Ruge quickly stood between the two, one hand blocking the other.


    "Ruge, do you think she is too much?" Hao Shou complains.


    Ye Wanrou stopped and stopped, but her mouth was not idle. Then she said, "I''m just telling the truth."


    Hua Ruge turned to Ye Wan and said, "I''m going to go with brother Shou. Would you like to go with me?"


    Seeing her resolute attitude, ye Wanrou said with a flat mouth, "I can''t go with you."


    Hao Shou didn''t adapt to her transformation.


    "Then go." Hua Yuege said that he should go to the center of Taixu.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou look at each other and hum at the same time.


    Hua rugo thought that the problem had been solved, but she didn''t have peace all the way. The two people could quarrel almost because of anything, and the fighting capacity was very long, which made her melon eater feel tired.


    Apart from the quarrel between the two, it was quiet all the way. After two days, I didn''t meet any immortal beasts, but there were many traces of fighting.


    "It seems that the surrounding immortal beasts have been hunted almost. We should take risks to win or go inside again." Hua Ruge looks at a pothole in the ground because of the battle, thinking about the cableway.


    But her words were not answered.


    "No wonder you are so fat." Ye Wanrou''s voice dislikes it.


    "What''s the matter with me being fat?"


    "Out of the way."


    "I said you were too ugly for my eyes." Hao Shou counterattacks.


    Ye Wanrou explodes hair: "are you blind, fat man? Do you think Ben is ugly? "


    "Of course, you and other people, such as the song than, you say where you look good?" Hao Shou is not afraid of the way.


    "You, you, you..." Ye Wanrou is so angry that she has no foundation to compare with Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge turned around and looked at them with an unconquerable face: "can you two have a rest?"


    Ye Wanrou stares at Hao Shouyi.


    Hao Shou packs half of his chicken legs and receives them in the space.


    Hua Ruge said: "I think we should go inside again. What''s your opinion?"


    "Listen to you." Two people answer in unison, hearing each other''s voice can''t help but stare at each other.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "let''s go. We should hurry up. In a few days, the situation will be chaotic. Then we have to hide."


    Under the rule without rules, people are more dangerous than animals.


    "Yes, I think so." Hao Shou agreed.


    Although ye Wanrou is not stupid, she didn''t think about this before. When she got through, she could not help admiring Hua Ruge.


    From then on, the three men flew at low altitude. When they saw the immortal beast, they hunted together and shared the spoils equally.


    Hao Shou is the most powerful of the three. Although his body looks clumsy, he is not vague when he moves. The immortal beast is frightened by a big axe in his hand.


    Ye Wanrou''s combat effectiveness is second, but the difference is not big.


    Only Hua Ruge has the lowest strength, but she has many means and plays a role of wisdom. Her role in the team is no less than that of two people.


    Therefore, when three people meet level three immortal beasts, they basically win. There are no stronger immortal beasts in this area.


    In this way, after six days in a row, the three people hunted and killed 15 third level immortal beasts and some second level immortal beasts, all of which were divided.


    On this day, three people surrounded by the fire. They had just experienced a battle. Hao Shou and ye Wanrou were both using their energy to adjust their breath and recover their strength. Hua Ruge was roasting the three big fish that had just been caught.


    The same power output, but her consumption is very small compared with the two people, so there is no special adjustment.


    Ye Wanrou took the lead in opening her eyes, breathed out a breath, and looked at Hua Ruge''s strange way: "how can you seem to be hit by iron? There is no time when you are exhausted."


    "Not bad." Hua Ruge handed her the stick with the fish in it and said, "this one can be eaten."


    "Thank you." Ye Wanrou answered.


    The three fought side by side for such a long time and got to know each other.


    Hao Shou also finished his work and asked Hua rugo for another fish. Each of the three ate the fish by a big tree.


    "Ruge, do you think we can win these spoils now?" Hao Shou asked.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and shook his head. "I''m not sure."


    Now no one has seven or eight third-class fairy crystals in their hands, a pile of second-class fairy crystals and fur. Although the total value is not low, it will not be too high.


    "Then what to do next? It''s been ten days. It may be chaos next." Asked ye Wanrou.


    After so many days of contact, they all agreed on Hua Ruge''s method, because it has proved to be reliable.

 Chapter 841

    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said: "there are many small groups along the way. We may not be rivals in chaos. I think we should find a place to hide first. When they have played in the last three or four days, we will come out to see if we can take advantage of it."


    "It''s a good idea. If you''re lucky, you''ll get the best of it." Hao Shoudao.


    Ye Wanrou thought for a moment and drew inferences: "if we are not lucky, we may not win."


    "It''s true. The only guarantee of this method is safety. What do you think about whether you can win or not?" Hua rugo asked their opinions.


    "Safety is the most important thing. I''m not happy to go back to business." Said Hao Shou.


    "I''d better follow you. Most of them are small groups. If I''m alone, I''ll rob me." Ye Wanrou also said.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "in this case, we''ll find a hidden cave after eating. We''ll have a rest in it for a few days."


    "Good." They nodded.


    It was noon after the three ate. Instead of leaving immediately, they were chatting under the tree.


    In fact, it is ye Wanrou who asks Hua Ruge for answers and Hao Shou who runs on ye Wanrou.


    Say say say two people pinched again, have no Hua such as song what matter.


    Just as Hua rugo stood up to go, a man covered in blood fell from the low air in the distance.


    The three people''s eyes were attracted to the past, Hao Shou and ye Wanrou also stood up.


    Before a few people could walk by, the man got up from the ground and ran towards them. He stumbled all the way and shouted, "help, help."


    "Go and have a look." Hua Ruge said and went over. She was aware of the fact that she found this was the disciple who came in for examination with them.


    "Help." When the man saw Hua rugo coming, he immediately fell at her feet.


    Hua Ruge did not help at the first time, but looked at the wounds on his body. They were all caught by the tired claws of the beast, and his clothes were broken into strips. But they were just some injuries. The internal injuries were not serious, not to the point of life crisis.


    Hao Shouye Wanrou also stepped forward at this time. Hao shouasked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I also want to ask, why do you ask for help?" Hua Yuege asked, looking at the man at his feet.


    "My eldest brother is trapped in the immortal monkey mountain. If the three rescue each other, we are willing to give you all the spoils." The man said hurriedly, his face very flustered.


    Hua Ruge turns to see Hao Shou: "where is the monkey mountain?"


    "You are brave enough to provoke those crazy monkeys." Hao Shou shook his head.


    "There is no way for us either. There are not many spoils. We can only take risks and think that we can do without killing the monkeys. Who would have thought that we could not let them go without pestering people?" The man wiped the blood on his face and regretted it.


    "What''s special about monkeys?" Hua rugo asked that she didn''t know anything about these things.


    "There''s a place called the monkey mountain in the void, but it''s not a mountain, but a mountain. There are no other animals in it, only countless monkeys."


    "This monkey is called golden monkey. It''s a second-class beast with low strength, but it''s more powerful than others. It doesn''t attack people very often. But once attacked by them, they can only recognize the bad luck and can''t kill them. Once they kill one of these monkeys, they will attack like crazy. Nobody will come out at that time. " Hao Shou popularized Hua Ruge.


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard of this. It''s quite new." Hua Ruge is interested in Tao.


    Hao Shou looked at her and said, "don''t you want to go?"


    "I think it''s OK to have a look. Isn''t it OK without killing monkeys?" Hua said like a song.


    "I say so, but in case of heavy hand, it will be fatal." Hao Shou shook his head.


    Ye Wanrou took a white look at him and said, "Why are you so timid as a big man? Even a group of monkeys are afraid. What are you afraid of?"


    "Who says I''m afraid? I''m cautious!" Hao Shou quibbled.


    "You are cowardly." Ye Wanrou said to Hua Ruge, "he dare not go to both of us."


    "Go as you please. When did fat master fear it?" Hao Shou clapped his chest.


    At present, there are too few spoils. We should strive for some if we have a chance.


    This is Hua Ruge''s idea.


    "Thank you very much. We will give her both hands after the event." The man kept busy.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "let''s make up our minds and lead the way."


    "Well, with the help of several people, my eldest brother will be able to get out of trouble." The man thanked him repeatedly.


    Because he wasn''t hurt too badly, it was OK to fly low when he didn''t panic, so a group of four headed west.


    Hao Shou was frightened all the way. He wanted to ask Hua Ruge that he was not sure, but he was afraid that ye Wanrou would laugh at himself and didn''t say it.


    Ye Wanrou has heard that the monkey in the monkey mountain can''t be bothered, but she hasn''t seen it. Her curiosity is better than her fear of danger.


    She glanced at Hao Shou from time to time, which convinced him that he would be laughed at if he spoke.


    So he said with a nonchalant look, "I''ll see what''s wrong with these monkeys."


    "Just blow it." Ye Wanrou uncovers the truth mercilessly.


    Hao Shou is not willing to show weakness, so they quarrel with each other in the air.


    Hua Ruge thought that it was not too far away from the mountain. As a result, it was beyond her imagination that several people were on their way to see the mountain in the afternoon.


    Hua Ruge also took a breath of air-conditioning after watching it, because she saw a dozen mountains below, which were connected into a mountain range. Looking at it, there were monkeys inside. The mountain couldn''t see the end at a glance, but she estimated that there were hundreds of thousands of monkeys.


    If it gets angry, it''s really a bit hard to deal with.


    "It''s over there." The man pointed to the west, and then said with a frightened face: "how can I fight without the sound of fighting?"


    Huaruge picks eyebrows.


    Several people continued to fly to the center of the mountain range, and there was no sound of fighting along the way.


    "I said brother, you''re not blocking us." Hao Shou patted the man on the shoulder and said, "do you want to trap us and rob us?"


    He felt a little strange and put out his words to test.


    "How can it be? Don''t be kidding, brother. I''m really in a hurry." The man said tears were coming down.


    There are no more voices to fight. There are only two possibilities. One is that the man escaped, the other is that he died.


    When Hao Shou saw his appearance, he nodded: "I believe you once. If you dare to cheat, fat Lord wants you to look good."


    "No way." The man explained.


    The speed of the three men was very fast. In a short time, they reached the place where the man pointed out. There were indeed traces of fighting, but there was no figure.


    The man searched anxiously.


    "There''s a body there." Ye Wanrou points to a stream side road.


    The man turned his head and saw that his body was in the air, and then he fell down. He cried out: "big brother."


    "That''s true." Hao Shou looked at this scene and was ashamed of the doubt he had just made.

 Chapter 842

    After all, the man was a monk. He didn''t fall to the ground directly. Instead, he fell beside the corpse and threw himself on the corpse. He cried heartbreaking.


    "If only we had come earlier." Ye Wanrou stops moving.


    Hao Shou sighed and said, "yes, now people are dead. Do you want to say we don''t want Xianjing?"


    "Yes, of course. We can''t go for nothing." At this time Hua Yuege opened her mouth, her eyes did not leave the man below.


    "Let''s take advantage of the fire, shall we?" Ye Wanrou still can''t bear it.


    "It''s not very good, but we just can''t come here for nothing. We still have to take what we should take." Hao Shou also said.


    The three discussed above, and the man below was crying all the time, ignoring the meaning of several people.


    "Let''s go, let''s go down." Hua Yuege said and fell right beside the stream.


    Hao Shou''s eyes were wide, and ye Wanrou, who just wanted to say something, followed him. At this time, he could not but follow him.


    It''s almost the center of the monkey mountain. It''s still dangerous. But neither of the two women is afraid. It''s a joke if he counsels.


    However, as soon as the three people fell on the ground, the monkeys around them were alert, and then they jumped up directly.


    "What''s the matter?" Hao Shou is a little flustered.


    Ye Wanrou also frowned. It was abnormal. How could the monkey not attack the man but them.


    But now they can''t react. A dozen monkeys have surrounded them and rushed up.


    The second level immortal beast has no threat to the two people, even if they guarantee not to hurt these monkeys, they will disperse them.


    Hua Ruge stood in the middle of the two and did not start.


    At this time, in the shadow of one side of the mountain, there are four people hiding there, covering several people is a border scattered with light white light, and their feet are a array.


    If Hua Ruge sees it, he knows it''s a hiding array. It can hide all the people''s breath inside without being noticed.


    And one of them is their old acquaintance, song Ze.


    At this time, the people next to song Ze saw the situation here and said to song Ze, "as expected, you are still smart. We will wait for them to be killed by monkeys and enjoy their achievements."


    "The best of both worlds, tall." Said the other.


    Several of them have been staring at a fairy grass near here for a long time, but it''s hard for a monkey to guard it. Just then, the stalker found someone near here. Song Ze thought of a way to lead the three people here.


    In this way, Hua Ruguo and the monkeys fight. They can not only steal the fairy grass, but also wait for the monkeys to kill several people and rob their booty.


    It can be said that in this process, they will not have any loss except that the actor they sent out should use a little bitter meat.


    I don''t know what''s the reason. The more monkeys attacking the three people gather, there will be an irremediable situation.


    "How can this monkey attack us alone?" Ye Wanrou in a palm beat back after a dozen do not understand the way.


    Hao Shou also slapped and looked at the man on the ground and said, "what did you do?"


    The man looked up and said, "I I didn''t do anything. "


    "You didn''t do anything. Why do these monkeys only attack us?" Hao Shou asked, now it''s obvious that it''s this man who did it.


    "No, I really didn''t do anything. I don''t know why these monkeys are hostile to you." As he spoke, the man retreated in a panic.


    Hao Shou stares at his eyes and doesn''t believe it, but he doesn''t know what''s going on.


    "You''ve made a mistake in acting, or Oscar won''t be contracted by you." At this time, Hua sang in a cool voice.


    The man didn''t understand her, so he asked, "what do you say?"


    "I said that these monkeys attacked us because of the poison you put on us." Hua rugo pointed to his shoes and said, "you put something on me as soon as you met me. It''s colorless and weak, but you think I can''t find it?"


    The man smelt the speech pupil to shrink, then put down that panic look, way: "I told you the truth, that is the juice of the soul alluring grass, you really found it?"


    "When you come at my feet and put something on me." Hua''s light answer is like a song.


    The man smelt speech disdain way: "you deceive who, discovered at the beginning, will you still come with me?"


    "Why not?" Hua Ruge looked at him with a smile and said, "don''t you say you want to give me your booty?"


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou, who deal with the golden monkey, are surprised at this. They don''t understand what Hua Ruge thinks.


    "Are you really stupid or not? Since I will cheat you to come here, how can I give you Xianjing?" The man looked at Hua as a song.


    Hua Yuege, with a slight smile on his lips, said, "I''ve been provoked, but it''s up to you, isn''t it?"


    "That''s a big tone. I''m here. I''d like to see how you take my things?" Man''s provocative way.


    "Don''t worry, I want more than that on you." Hua Yuege said, looking at the shadow of the mountain, and said lightly, "how, everything has been done. Do you want to hide now?"


    When the man came to her, she knew that things were unusual. She woke up the devouring beast early and asked it to help pay attention to the movements around her, so as to devour the beast''s horrible thoughts and insights. Just when she came to the sky, she told Hua Ruge that there were four people in ambush.


    When she knew that there were four people, she fell down satisfied. There must be something in these five people, which is worth her doing.


    The man was even more surprised. He didn''t understand how Hua Ruge saw through the array.


    People in the array were even more surprised. They hid their bodies and asked song Ze, "what''s the matter with this woman? Do you really see through us? "


    "Don''t move first. This woman''s mind is not simple. She may be cheating us. Going out is the trick." Song Ze began to say that after several confrontations with Hua Ruge, he also learned the mental means of Hua Ruge, and now he is very cautious in facing her.


    Hua Ruge saw that there was no movement and said, "Song Ze, your companion is going to die. Can''t you come out to see him off?"


    Song Ze, including the other three in the array, was shocked. Now they are completely sure that Hua Ruge is not a liar, and they really found them.


    "Little girl, your tone is too big. How easy is it for me to die?" The man opposite her was not happy, and was very arrogant.


    Hua Ruge turned his head to him and smiled kindly. If there was a profound way: "do you think only you can poison?"


    "What are you Er... Er... "


    Before the man finished saying a word, he felt something strange in his body. Then his eyes straightened and his mouth began to overflow with black blood.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou are stunned. They don''t know when Hua Ruge''s hand moves.


    Soon the man fell down and stopped completely after a few strokes.

 Chapter 843

    "You''ve lived enough to do this in front of a person who is proficient in medical science and pharmacology. Do you think I can''t see that the cause of the death of the corpse is a human fight?" Hua rugo said that he had taken his space ring.


    Shennian explored and found that there were six third level immortal crystals in it, which was pretty good.


    Because from Hao Shou and ye Wanrou, the monkey began to attack her.


    As soon as her hands shook, dozens of monkeys around her flew out, not close to her at all. With her strength, she was quick to kill the same level, so she didn''t pay attention to the beast below level 2.


    She took the ring of space, so song Ze and others have come out of the shadow of the mountain without saying anything more.


    "Young master song, I haven''t seen courage for a few days." Hua rugosi did not look at each other''s four people at all, and began to make fun of them.


    "Song Ze, you dare to count on your fat master. You really have enough life." Hao Shou said sullenly.


    "Song Ze, you bastard are so brave. If you go out, my princess will definitely make you look good." Ye Wanrou is not idle.


    Song Ze was scolded one after another, but his face was as usual: "scold, you can''t scold any more."


    Hua Ruge''s whole body is agitated by Yuan Li, and there is a continuous stream. Those golden monkeys can''t get close to her at all.


    "I remember I told you before. If you provoke me again, I won''t let you go." Hua Yuege looked at Song Ze and asked with a smile: "I don''t know if you still remember?"


    Song Ze laughed and said, "Hua Ruge, you''re surrounded by monkeys. Even if it''s a fair fight, there are four people here, only three of you. Do you think you have a chance?"


    "Is it?" Hua is like a song with a smile on his lips.


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s smile, song Ze felt that there was no end to it. This woman has always been out of the ordinary way. She won''t really have a way.


    He winked at several people and said, "let the monkey play with you. Let''s go first."


    "It depends on whether you can go or not." Hua Yuege said, turning his hand, and a strong force hit a monkey.


    How can these monkeys withstand her attack? They are not angry when they fall on the ground.


    It shocked everyone present.


    "You Are you crazy? " Song Ze''s four people are shocked to see this Hua Ruge.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou are also stupid. Isn''t what they said before they came clear enough? The monkeys here can''t be killed, otherwise the monkeys all over the mountains will come out and never let any of them go.


    Their strength is stronger than these monkeys, but their strength is limited. Basically, they will be exhausted after two days of output. At that time, they will certainly be bitten by these monkeys without any bones left.


    Almost in a moment, all the monkeys who saw the death of the monkey began to look up to the sky and roar. Then several people felt the earth began to vibrate, and there were countless monkeys'' roars.


    Song Ze did not dare to delay the flight to escape, but just after the flight, there were monkeys on all sides. They killed a group of monkeys with even more monkeys.


    "Ouch, ouch!" Monkeys don''t want to bite. Although the four men are strong, they can only fight in the middle of the air. There is no extra strength to fly away.


    They are sure that as long as they make efforts to fly rather than fight, they will be ripped by the monkeys in an instant without any bones left.


    Hao Shou looked at the monkeys running all over the mountain and said, "brother, are you playing big now?"


    "In order to win, I think it''s worth taking a risk." Hua Ruge said, "come to me."


    Ye Wanrou was scared to lose color. She hurriedly stood on both sides of Hua Ruge with Hao Shou.


    The monkeys came up one after another. Hua Ruge didn''t shake them, but he encouraged them to stay away from them. This is the first group of monkeys who are close to them, and the ones behind can''t come up.


    This will reduce the pressure a lot.


    "This is not the way to go on. Once we are exhausted, we will die." Ye Wanrou''s voice was shaking.


    Hua Ruge looked at her and said, "don''t you say you need a little courage to be a man?"


    "Courage and stupidity are two different things." Ye Wanrou gives her back what she said.


    Hua rugo clapped her shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I''m not that stupid."


    A few people over there have been forced to fall on the ground and start to tangle with the monkeys. They fight with the monkeys one by one, and then look at the three people here who can only use Hua Ruge to support them. It''s a good way.


    So they first use two external elements to support a border, so that the two inside can keep their energy up, and then replace them when the external elements are exhausted.


    The ideal is beautiful, but the reality is that the two of them can''t keep up with the output of their power after only a short time. They are strong, but no matter how strong they are, they can''t kill all these monkeys now. The reserve of power is the king''s way.


    So they quickly exchanged, and after the other two were exhausted, the former two had not recovered, so they had to hold on to the exchange, and they were very reluctant to deal with it.


    On this side, Hua Yuege''s element body has made a qualitative leap after her transcendence. After her experience of thunder disaster, her internal channels are like rivers, and her strength reserve is countless times that of ordinary people. Although the super strength reserve can not make her realize the cross-border battle completely, she is absolutely invincible in the same level.


    And after these days of exploration, she found that the Sutra of annihilation can be operated at the same time of attack, so she actively operated the Sutra of annihilation at the same time of output, and the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth continuously injected into the body, so that she also kept a small consumption under the output of such strength.


    In this way, Hao Shou and ye Wanrou don''t have to do anything at all. They only do one thing, that is, they stare at Hua Ruge with an incredible face.


    This reserve of strength is against the sky. Is this human body? How can unlimited storage power be possible?


    Ye Wanrou looks at the four people over there who are tired of coping. Hua Ruge here is very skillful, and swallows his saliva without any image.


    Hao Shou asked directly, "I said Ruge, you are so iron?"


    The physical body''s storage of strength is limited. If it goes beyond the bearing range, it will explode and die. However, the physical strength reserve of the Zun state is less than one tenth of that of the xianzun state.


    But looking at Hua Ruge, xianzunjing may not be as good as one tenth or even one percent of her.


    The body is perfectly explicable.


    Seeing that several people over there are in a mess, Hua rugo said: "it seems that they can''t hold on for long. Let''s find a place to rest and wait for the loot."


    "Rest? We can still rest? " Ye Wanrou was stunned.


    "Find a cave. We''ll make a border on the cloth inside. It should be OK." Hua Yuege said.


    They had no idea but to listen to Hua Ruge now, so they began to open their mind search and started to walk in the same direction after finding that there was no one nearby.


    In any case, Hua is like a song. Hao Shou and ye Wanrou are just like walking.

 Chapter 844

    And those four people are not so lucky. Their strength is gradually consumed by golden monkey. They will not be able to support in another day or two.


    And after three people walk out of a distance, the monkeys around them also gather more and more.


    "I found a cave." Hao Shou pointed to a direction, and then said, "but that cave is just blocked by a big stone. It should have fallen from the top of the mountain."


    Ye Wanrou looked in the direction he pointed, and then said, "if it''s sealed, we can open it."


    "No, the back of the mountain is too thin, and the cave will collapse when the big stone blows. It''s unnecessary." Hao Shoudao.


    Ye Wanrou''s divine thoughts are explored, and he rarely agrees with Hao Shou''s statement.


    "Then push the stone away."


    Just when they had decided to give up the cave, Hua rugo said.


    "I said that the big stone like song is just a small mountain. It weighs hundreds of thousands of Jin. It can''t be pushed." Hao Shou popularized it to her.


    "You two are going to kill the monkey here. I''ll try to push it away and go first." Hua Yuege said and went to the mountainside.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou are stunned again. Is this still for trial? Let''s make it clear that this is not something that human beings can shake.


    If it''s not Hua Ruge in front of them but someone else, they will think that this person''s brain is not easy to use, but they dare not say it to Hua Ruge.


    The three gradually approached the hillside. At this time, Hua Ruge no longer just dispelled the monkeys, but released the absolute power. A large number of monkeys were killed by her Yuanli.


    The output of her power is 100 times. In a blink of an eye, there are not many monkeys around.


    When the three men came to the big stone here, Hua Ruge looked at the two people: "together, we solved the monkeys around."


    At this time, ye Wanrou''s long sword and Hao Shou''s axe were already ready. After hearing Hua Ruge''s words, the weapons in his hands were immediately waved out. The sword light and axe blade were responsible for one side, killing hundreds of monkeys in a row.


    Hua Ruge waves his hands at the same time. The silver power spreads around her in a circle. All the monkeys in the war circle die under her hands.


    This is ten times more powerful than the combined killing power of Hao Shou and ye Wanrou.


    See two people in a cold heart, Hua Ruge''s lethality to the same level is simply too strong, and so on one day she promoted, it is estimated that how many xianzunjing is not her own opponent.


    But I can''t see the monkey''s figure at a stroke. At this time, Hua Ruge drew another big stone at the top of the mountain, and the stone weighing ten thousand jin also fell on the hillside.


    Then Hua Yuege went to the big stone head at the entrance of the mountain and said, "come and help me."


    So the three of them all find a suitable point of focus, when Hua Ruge shouts to start, they move the whole body to push the stone.


    At the moment when the whole body is working, Hua Ruge seems to have a sound like waves coming from her body. In addition, her constitution is so strong that it''s hard for ordinary people to understand. In a moment, the huge stone is pushed open a gap.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou are both stunned. Although they use their strength, they don''t think their strength has any effect at all. Their faces are red. Who would think the stone moved.


    Hua Ruge starts to work again, and the range of stone movement begins to increase. In the blink of an eye, a small hole will appear in the corner for one person to pass through. Hua Ruge stops and looks at the two people: "you should be able to go in, brother Shou. You should keep your body tight."


    Ye Wanrou, who was still surprised, laughed at Hua Ruge''s words.


    "Come on, the monkey is coming. Hurry up." Hua Ruge patted ye Wanrou on the shoulder.


    Ye Wanrou nodded and passed easily.


    Then Hao Shou. Because he is a cultivator, he can shrink his body, but it''s not very difficult.


    Hua rugo soon got in after Hao Shou went in, and then she started to work again at the big stone that she had just sucked from the top of the mountain outside the cave.


    The big stone moved a little bit, and finally came to completely block the hole.


    Hua Ruge was relieved to see the light in the cave darken again. He was squatting here and lying on the ground.


    From dealing with monkeys to entering the cave, there was only a few blinks of an eye. She had to push such a big stone again, which consumed a lot of physical strength and strength at that time.


    Hao Shou took out a shining pearl and embedded it in the top of the cave. He looked at the cave and found that there was nothing in it. It seemed that no one had come for a long time.


    Ye Wanrou went to Hua Ruge and said, "are you ok?"


    "Nothing." Hua Yuege said to devour the beast with divine thoughts, and let it arrange a hidden border.


    Devouring animals doesn''t have the same array, but the mind is powerful and the random border is more effective than those mysterious arrays.


    A few seconds after the border cloth, the next group of monkeys finally came and wandered around the cave for a while, and finally left.


    They escaped, but song Ze''s side was unlucky. Later, these monkeys didn''t know who killed their companion first. They didn''t have any obsession after they couldn''t find Hua Ruge, so they turned around and fired at Song Ze''s four people.


    Hua Ruge was relieved and sat up on the ground, leaning against the stone.


    She didn''t meditate and still recovered her strength, because once there was a big Yuan force fluctuation here, the monkeys outside would surely detect it, and then the hole must be dug out by them.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou are both standing opposite, looking at her carefully.


    "What''s the matter? Blame me for not consulting with you? " Hua Yuege asked.


    Hao Shou shakes his head.


    Ye Wan Judo: "I don''t know how you can be so powerful."


    Hao Shou nods.


    Hua Ruge didn''t answer positively, but turned his eyes on the two men and said, "when you are in agreement with each other, you still have a tacit understanding."


    "Who knows him well." The two said the same thing.


    After two people big eyes stare small eyes, quarrel is on fire.


    Hua Ruge leans on the stone and closes his eyes to nourish his spirit. The most solid castle is often broken down from the inside, and the battle line to break them up is simple.


    She didn''t mean to hide it, just listen to her aunt shuiyunxuan. The body of elements is still very rare and valuable in the world. If you can''t disclose it, you''d better not say it, so as not to cause trouble.


    However, Hao Shou and ye Wanrou had a quick reaction. They soon guessed Hua Ruge''s idea, but now they understand that Hua Ruge doesn''t want to say anything, so they don''t ask.


    The cave is not small enough for three people to have fun in, but they only want to sleep after the crisis.


    But the hole was dark and damp, so they could only sit and talk.


    "It seems that we can go out to pick up spoils in a while, but how can we go out then?" Hao Shou said.


    Although they can kill all the monkeys for a while, as long as they fly in the air, they will become the target of the public. Wherever they fly, the monkeys will attack them. Song Ze even designed them to be in the middle of the mountains.

 Chapter 845

    "I have a way. Just follow me then." Hua Yuege said with his eyes closed.


    Since she came in even though she knew it was a trap, it was natural that she had figured out all the way out in the morning.


    Hao Shou couldn''t help thumbing up and said, "Ruge, I''m convinced."


    "And me." Ye wanroute follows.


    Whether it''s strength, courage or brain, Hua Ruge is worthy of their admiration.


    Hua Ruge laughs, these two living treasures.


    "By the way, you said that the man poisoned us. What kind of poison? Will it die? " Ye Wanrou was shocked to realize that he had almost forgotten before, but now he can only remember when he is out of danger.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "the spirit alluring herb is a kind of fragrant poison. Once it is applied to the body, it is difficult to remove it, but it is harmless to the human body."


    "That''s good." Ye Wanrou nodded.


    Hao Shou was also relieved. Before, the two of them had Hua Ruge in their hearts, which meant to take care of Hua Ruge. But now it''s the opposite. Hua Ruge is taking care of them.


    Ye Wanrou spread two layers of animal skins on the ground, and then stood up and said, "this place is too trendy, isn''t it? How long shall we stay?"


    "Just a day or two." Hua rugo said, turning over his hands and taking out a few pieces of hide and handing them to him.


    "You are so nice. I really want to make friends with you. Would you recognize me?" Ye Wanrou took over the hide, which was very serious.


    Hua Ruge just opened her eyes, looked at her small serious face and nodded, "OK."


    Although the girl is a little spoiled, she is frank and affectionate. She can make friends.


    "Princess Ben said you would definitely approve of me." Ye Wanrou is quite proud.


    Hua Ruge ignored her.


    Although Hao Shou thought the girl was hopeless, he still handed over two thin blankets.


    "You have eyes." Ye Wanrou took the blanket, but he was not as friendly to Hao Shou as song.


    Hao Shou was so angry with her that he said, "if you were not a woman, I would have beaten you."


    "It''s like you can fight." Ye Wanrou hums.


    Here two people quarreled, Dongkou Hua such as song also slowly opened eyes, bright eyes appear a little doubt.


    Soon, she also stood up and turned to look at the big stone at the entrance of the cave.


    Hao Shou said that the stone fell from the top of the mountain to block the entrance of the cave, but Hua rugo thought it was more and more wrong. She clearly remembered that the lower section of the stone was flat.


    If it''s really a rock falling from a landslide on the mountain, how can the incision below be so flat? It''s like a specially made door.


    The more she thinks about it, the more likely it is, but there is another point that doesn''t make sense. It''s her physical strength that can barely push the stone. What kind of strength can people move this big stone to block it here?


    And what is worth stopping for a cave that is not big or small but can be seen at a glance?


    She thought for a while, and finally thought that if her guess was correct, then the hole must not be simple.


    Thinking of this, she closed her eyes and explored the cave inch by inch to see if she had neglected anything before.


    The cave was not big. She searched it three times in a short time, but no matter how careful she was, she didn''t find anything unusual.


    It seems that I''m worried too much?


    Hua ruminated and sat down again.


    At this time, Hao Shou and ye Wanrou are also tired of quarreling. They rest on one side.


    Hua Ruge was tired too. She decided to lay down for a night with fur. Because she was at the entrance of the cave, she saw the big stone when she laid fur.


    The bottom is really very flat. It''s natural and far fetched.


    It''s better to think more about everything, so she stops to communicate and devour the beast.


    Devouring animals rarely do not sleep, but in the space of the boring hop.


    "Snacks, help me to see what''s unusual about this cave." Hua Ruge asked for help.


    "It''s boring here, master. Can I go out to play?" Asked the devouring beast.


    Hua Ruge looked at Hao Shou and ye Wanrou. They all closed their eyes and rested at this time, not counting outsiders, so she said, "then come out."


    The faint blue light flashed, and a small blue figure appeared on Hua Ruge''s shoulder.


    The devouring beast doesn''t need to sleep and digest because it hasn''t eaten anything recently. It''s very boring recently. It''s hard not to be arrogant when called by Hua Ruge.


    It rubbed against Hua Ruge''s neck and said to Hua Ruge, "what does the master suspect?"


    There are outsiders in it is not easy to speak, after all, most of the animals have intelligence, but it is doubtful to speak.


    "I don''t think this cave is easy now, but I can''t find anything." Hua is like a song.


    "I see. Let me see." After swallowing the animal''s voice, he released his mind and explored in the cave.


    In the past, when arranging the border, its mind had penetrated into it, but at that time, nothing unusual was found.


    This time, he explored carefully. A moment later, his eyes were dark and open. Hua Ruge could read surprise from his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua is like a song.


    "If you don''t probe carefully, you can''t find it. There are extremely active space elements here, which are likely to be space entrances." Devour the beast and sound.


    Hua Ruge is also aware of the active space elements, but with her present power of mind, she can''t perceive any space entrance.


    "What do you mean you can enter another space from here?" Hua is like a song.


    "Yes," said the Devourer, lighting his cerebellar pouch


    Hua Ruge hears that her heart is turning over. She thinks it may not be easy, but she doesn''t think it has such a deep doorway.


    She is the one who practices the space system. She knows that the space people are very advanced. She didn''t expect to meet them today.


    "Can your mind penetrate space?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The Devourer shook his head and said, "No."


    Hua Ruge held it in her arms and began to think about it.


    Devouring the beast is restless from her arms, run down to play in the cave.


    Hua Ruge smiled. She rarely saw the ground gas of devouring the beast. It seems that she was really hungry for it in this period of time.


    She is very interested in this space door, and the space door has a unified opening method. She can open it. What she is struggling with is whether to go in and have a look.


    She wanted to know what kind of space it was hiding, but she was also a little worried about the unknown danger.


    "Ah..."


    Ye Wanrou suddenly screamed, jumped up, and watched the devouring beast running to her side.


    "You, you, you What is How did you get in? " She stammered.


    She slept well. Suddenly, she was swallowed. She arched her fingers with her head. Now she is not good.


    In this kind of dangerous environment, it is easier to lose control in the face of emergencies.


    In situ, the devouring animal tilts its head, and a pair of black eyes look at ye Wanrou innocently. It''s harmless for human and animal.

 Chapter 846

    Hao Shou was frightened to wake up by her. When he saw the small group on the ground, he sighed: "this little thing has no attack power in any way. You are afraid of something."


    "But where does it come from?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    Now the hole is blocked tightly. When they come in, there are no other creatures. Suddenly, a little extra thing comes out, which makes people feel insecure.


    Hao Shou rubbed his eyes, and there was doubt on his face. He went up and found that the devouring beast had no intention to attack, but looked at them curiously, curiously like a child.


    "This is my little pet. It''s not deep. It''s frightening you." Hua, like a song, can''t laugh or cry.


    At the same time, they look at Hua Ruge. Their eyes gradually focus, and then they take a long breath at the same time.


    Knowing that the little thing was not in danger, ye Wanrou squatted down and looked at it carefully.


    The devouring beast also looked at her at the same time. A pair of big black eyes were lovely.


    "You just touched me because you liked me, didn''t you?" Ye Wanrou asked, and then no matter what the reaction was, he asked, "can I hold you?"


    It has to be said that the appearance of devouring animals is very beautiful and lovely. It''s hard for a girl to ignore such cute things.


    She said that she had tried to reach out her hand, and the devouring beast realized the kindness in her eyes and jumped to her palm to let her hold her.


    "God, it''s so cute." Ye Wanrou''s heart has been adored by this little thing.


    "It looks like fun." Hao Shou said that he would reach out a finger to touch the devouring animal.


    Ye Wanrou hurriedly protected the devouring beast in her arms and said, "it came to me first. Don''t make it close to me."


    "I''ll just touch it and not rob you."


    "That''s not good either." Ye Wanrou said that she had walked to Hua Ruge with the devouring beast in her arms.


    Swallowing beast in ye Wanrou''s arms is not good enough. Let her touch and hold high.


    "Ruge, what''s your pet''s name? It''s so cute." Ye Wanrou''s eyebrows and eyes are smiling.


    "Snacks." Hua Yuege replied.


    She can''t laugh and cry when she looks like a devouring animal enjoying being loved. This little guy runs to others to be spoiled. She is called only Aojiao by her side.


    "Food, this name is too casual, and it''s not pleasant at all." Ye Wanrou could not help but make complaints about it.


    Swallowing animals are nodding their heads to express their approval.


    "Darling, darling, shall I give you a new name?" Ye Wanrou touched its head and coaxed it softly.


    Hearing the unusual soft voice, Hao Shou got goose bumps all over his body, and hurriedly hid away.


    Devouring the beast is very obedient to continue nodding, it is too want to get rid of this hasty name.


    "Then I''ll think of one for you." Ye Wanrou holds it, thinking while wandering in the cave.


    Hua rugo doesn''t think about this now. All she wants is to see if she wants to go into another space.


    "I don''t need to change the name of the food. I have found an interesting thing now. I want to discuss it with you." Hua rugo thinks it''s better to let them breathe.


    "What is it?" Hao Shou is more curious about this than about devouring animals.


    Ye Wanrou turned her head slowly, thinking that she was still devouring the beast.


    "I found a space gate in this cave, that is to say, this cave can lead to an unknown different space. I want to ask you two if you are interested." Hua Ruge directly stated his discovery.


    Ye Wanrou would have liked to play, and her eyes brightened when she heard this. The devouring animal''s eyes in her arms were full of life. She wanted to speak and Tell ye Wanrou to change her name first.


    Hao Shou also thought it was fresh. He came up and said, "should we go in if there is such a thing?"


    "I don''t know whether it''s an opportunity or a danger." Hua Ruge''s stall says he is also very tangled.


    "Of course, it''s going in. It''s a rare chance. Maybe it''s a chance given to us by heaven. If we miss it, it''s a sin." Ye Wanrou doesn''t even think about it.


    Hao Shou thought a little more. He said, "what if it''s dangerous?"


    "You are the only coward who thinks so. Since we have chosen to practice, there may be fatal danger at any time. We can''t stop because of this." Ye Wan judo.


    Hua Ruge looked at ye Wanrou with great admiration. Unexpectedly, the girl had no idea. In fact, she had a very thorough life.


    Hao Shou is refuted by what she said. He doesn''t want a girl to be a coward.


    So he looked at Hua Ruge and said, "Ruge, what do you think?"


    "I think we should listen to Wan Rou this time. Since we find out, we will go in and have a look. If there is a big chance, we will take it. If there is a danger, we should get out in time." Hua Ruge stood up and said.


    "Ruge has made a statement. Now it''s up to you." Ye Wanrou turns to see Hao Shou.


    "I''ll go, too." Hao Shou tried to prove that he was not a coward.


    Ye Wanrou nodded, "it''s like something."


    As soon as the devouring beast heard that he was going to take risks, he hurriedly jumped from ye Wanrou''s arms to Hua Ruge''s shoulder. Although he enjoyed being loved and wanted to change his name, he still felt that his master was reliable at this critical moment.


    Hua Ruge touched it and said, "go back."


    Devour the beast obediently back to the spirit beast space.


    "Come out later, little one." Ye Wanrou is very reluctant.


    "Be prepared for self-defense and battle. It''s time for you to play." Hao Shou on one side couldn''t help reminding.


    "With you." Although ye Wanrou said this, she took out her long sword and breathed deeply.


    Hua Ruge walked forward a few steps, stood in the place where the devouring beast reminded him, and then recalled the method.


    Her understanding of space law is not deep, but the basic law will still be.


    She put a code in her hands, the mind was running, and there began to be space power on her hands.


    Space method is also a very advanced technique in the world, so Hao Shou and ye Wanrou have only heard about it. It''s the first time to see someone use it at a close distance.


    Hua Ruge''s hands are slowly haunted by the power of white space. At the same time, Hua Ruge''s front is also inspired by a door formed by white light.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes opened sharply, and her hands pushed forward. When she left her hands, yinjue became a brother''s white mysterious characters, which were all punched on the white space door.


    Just after the characters hit the door, the door made of white light really opened slowly.


    A vast force of space emanates. Hao Shou and ye Wanrou look inside, only to see that there is a vast expanse of white in it, and their eyes and minds cannot be penetrated.


    "I''ll go first." Ye Wanrou stepped in first.


    But before she landed, Hao Shou grabbed her shoulder and pulled her out.


    "What are you doing?" Asked ye Wanrou with a frown.

 Chapter 847

    "I''m a big man who can make you advance here. You stay back." Hao Shou said that he pulled her to the back and went ahead with an axe.


    Ye Wanrou was shocked, and then followed him: "I didn''t expect you to return a man, don''t be scared."


    "Can you have a good word in your mouth?" Hao Shou stepped into a different space, but he couldn''t help fighting back.


    "I''m telling the truth." Ye Wanrou mends the sabre.


    Hao Shou, who was stabbed all over with bruises, was not so nervous by accident.


    So Hua Yuege just received the merit, and before he could ask, he found that they had already entered.


    "You two have the guts to do that." Hua Ruge said a word and hurriedly followed in.


    When she walked in, she saw Hao Shou and ye Wanrou standing side by side, motionless.


    She looked forward over the two men, but she was not able to slow down for a while. The space was really beyond imagination.


    It seems that the space is very small, and there is the same sun overhead. At the foot of several people, there is a lush grassland. In front of the grassland, there is a clear stream. The stream flows slowly.


    There is a small wooden bridge on the stream, and across the bridge, it is a very beautiful house.


    In addition, there is a vast expanse of white all around. It''s not that you can''t see clearly, but that there''s nothing left.


    Such a mysterious space is not a rich different world, only a house.


    This is more strange than that here is a strange place full of cannibals, or barbarians who are wild and futuristic.


    "This house is so beautiful. It should be occupied. Let''s go in and have a look." Ye Wanrou said and walked ahead.


    Hao Shou once again pulled her back and said, "can you grow your brain? In case this is the place where hermits cultivate themselves, you don''t need your life to go in."


    "You don''t have a brain. I''m smart." Ye Wanrou immediately counterattacks.


    Hao Shou is helpless by her brain circuit. Is that the point?


    Hua Ruge looks at the house built in the white chaos in the first two steps. He is very surprised. Hao Shou is right. This should be the place where the senior people practice.


    But who can open up a world for cultivation alone?


    Moreover, it can create the sun, grassland, stream and air. This is not only possible with spatial magic. Creating a world seems to be a magic power, right?


    Is this the cave of some gods?


    Ye Wanrou is impatient with Hao Shou''s words and says directly, "then you say, shall we go in or not?"


    "I don''t know. It''s like a song." Hao Shou successfully shakes the pot.


    So ye Wanrou''s eyes fell on Hua Ruge, and the meaning of inquiry was obvious.


    Hua Ruge asked the devouring beast, "snacks, can you find out who is inside?"


    The devouring beast had already opened his mind when he entered the space. Hearing this, he replied, "master, there is no one inside. This house is empty, and there are no prohibitions or mechanisms."


    "What?" Hua Ruge is unbelievable.


    "It''s true that there is a breath of life in it, but now people are not there." Devour the affirmation of the beast.


    Since there is no prohibition, Hua Ruge also released his mind. This exploration found that there is really no one inside, and there is no strong breath.


    Because they were afraid of touching the bottom line of the big people, Hao Shou and ye Wanrou didn''t dare to open their minds and probe easily. They were awed by the house.


    "It''s an empty house, nobody." Hua said like a song.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou were stunned for a moment, and then ye Wanrou walked on the wooden bridge without any scruples. "Let''s go in and have a look. By the way, we can have a rest. It''s hard to sleep in the cave."


    Hao Shou didn''t stop this time. He and Hua rugo also stepped on the wooden bridge behind.


    From the side of the wooden bridge, you can see the murmuring water below. It''s a special taste when the wind blows.


    "The people who opened this place are very emotional." Hua Ruge thought of her own after a look. If she could make space, she would be able to share the world of two people with Tuo BARREI.


    This is what happiness should be like.


    She yearned more for the house when she thought about it.


    Because no danger was found, ye Wanrou jumped past and did not stop them. Ye Wanrou stopped at the end of the bridge and looked up at a sign on the fence door.


    At this time, Hua Ruge and Hao Shou also came to the front. They saw a common wooden sign on it, with three words "hundred Li Ju" written in black ink.


    Since coming to this world, Hua Ruge has found that people in this big world can express their strength and mood in words clearly, forming a unique meaning.


    She has seen the characters full of murderous Qi and domineering Qi, but the words in front of her are unique. The lines are full of gentle freehand writing, which makes people feel warm when they look up.


    The word conveys love that she has never seen before.


    Ye Wanrou also felt it. She felt her chin and said, "it doesn''t look like the immortal''s cave."


    "Go in and have a look." Hua Ruge said, she doesn''t feel like it now.


    This is a very simple fence door with a bit of rural flavor. Ye Wanrou slowly pushes the door open and looks inside.


    Hua Ruge and Hao Shou also came forward to see that this is a simple small yard. The ground is made of bluestone. On the left side is a small garden, where flowers are planted. Moreover, these flowers have not been affected by the owner''s absence. They are all very good.


    Hua Ruge recognized that most of them were fairy grass, and they were all precious miraculous medicines sold at a high price outside.


    Such a precious panacea can be planted by someone, which makes Hua Ruge more curious about the owner here.


    On the right is a pavilion, in which there is a stone table and two stone benches. On the table is a jade chessboard, on which there is an unfinished game of chess.


    "It seems that there are two people living here, probably husband and wife." Hao Shoudao.


    "It''s up to you." Ye Wanrou goes to the chessboard and looks down.


    She grew up in the imperial palace. Apart from cultivation, the cultivation of music, chess, calligraphy and painting is also indispensable. She looked at it and said, "how can this be the same as that of children? It''s too bad."


    "Can you not boast?" Hao Shou counterattacks.


    "You think I''m the same as you. I played chess at the age of 15." Ye Wanrou swears.


    She is the only one who knows chess. Hua rugo and Hao Shou don''t know anything about it.


    Ye Wanrou looked and said, "no, the man who holds the black will play chess. The white is a beginner."


    "How can it be seen?" Hua Ruge walked curiously. She had seen Tuo BARREI play chess with Childe wutrace before, but she couldn''t understand it at all. Now it''s the same with this game.


    "There are no rules and regulations under the white son. He is absolutely a beginner. The whole thing is controlled by the black man. He can make the white son neither lose nor win, which is very difficult to do." Ye Wanrou''s way of doing things.


    "That is to say, the black man is teaching the white man to play chess?" Hua Yuege asked.

 Chapter 848

    Ye Wanrou nodded: "yes."


    "Interesting." Hua Ruge nodded her head.


    After walking through the yard, there is a room and a bedroom. When they enter, they know that they have speculated before. There is a couple living here, but they don''t know why there are few male objects in the room.


    Because the bedroom is a private place, the three didn''t go in, but they closed the door after sweeping it with their mind.


    Next to the bedroom is the kitchen. It can be seen that some people often cook, but I don''t know how long they haven''t used them.


    In addition, there is only one teahouse. It seems that the furnishings are also for two people. It seems that they are not used for entertaining guests.


    Through the corridor beside the bedroom, you can walk to the backyard. On both sides of the corridor are also lush gardens with lush vegetation and fresh air.


    The room in front of them is common, but the backyard makes the three people feel unusual, because the room just passing through the corridor is a training room.


    A few people pushed the door in. The layout was simple, but Hua rugo saw that the array gathering vital energy on the ground was a contraction of her pupils. She also had a lot of contact arrays, so at a glance she knew that the array was very advanced, which could not be arranged without someone who was proficient in the array.


    This makes her more curious about the people who live here, who are proficient in space technology and array. The erudition makes her wonder.


    Except for the array, there is only one decoration in this room, that is, a weapon shelf is fixed on the wall. The shelf is for putting swords, but there is a scabbard tightly left on it at this time, and there is no trace of long swords.


    Hao Shou took the scabbard down and looked at it curiously.


    Ye Wanrou also followed up.


    Hao Shou didn''t see anything unusual on one side, so he turned it over and engraved words on the side near the hilt.


    "Look what it says." Ye Wanrou said and grasped the scabbard and looked at it carefully, but because it was an ancient text, she did not know what she wrote for a long time, only knew it was two words.


    "You don''t know it. It''s ancient Chinese characters used thousands of years ago. Read autumn water." Hao shoudeser''s way,


    Ye Wanrou looked at Hao Shoudao doubtfully: "you lie to me, do you know the words thousands of years ago?"


    "I''ve been in business since I was a child. If I don''t know a word, I can tell whether something is good or not." Hao Shoudao.


    Ye Wanrou believed this, but she quickly raised her eyes in horror and asked, "what do you say these two words?"


    "Autumn water, is it hard for you not only to use your eyes, but also your ears?" Hao Shou joked.


    This time, ye Wanrou didn''t pay attention to his teasing, but asked in horror, "have you ever heard of the autumn water sword?"


    After a while, Hao Shou said, "it seems that you have a little impression. Let me think about it."


    Hua Ruge stood and listened to the two people''s comments. She did not know the ancient characters or heard of the autumn water sword. At this time, she could do nothing but watch the bustle.


    "It''s also useful to think about it. Since I was a child, I knew that the autumn water sword was a divine weapon and the only arrogant sword of the swordsman." When ye Wanrou talks about being alone and proud, it''s hard to hide his adoration.


    Hao Shou suddenly clapped his head and said, "yes, I remember. It''s not a double name."


    "I don''t know, but this scabbard has a different breath. I prefer that it''s true." Ye Wanrou analyzes.


    If the sword is still passing through the breath, it can determine what level of magic weapon it is, but now only the scabbard, they can only rely on guessing.


    Hua Ruge saw the two men studying the scabbard''s serious face in turn, and he leaned over to the weak and said: "can I interrupt and ask a question, who is Dugu Ao?"


    "You don''t know that?" Ye Wanrou looks at the alien.


    She didn''t know that Hua rugo came from a small world and was also an alien.


    Hua Ruge shook his head. "Tell me about it."


    "Well, Dugu Ao was a character 300 years ago, but still a legend in our territory."


    Ye Wanrou cleared his throat and said seriously: "no one knows where he came from. He may not be a person in our territory anyway. When he came, he challenged all the top swordsmen in the territory with an autumn water magic sword."


    "At first, people thought he was crazy, but after two years, most of the swordsmen in the territory lost to him, and his reputation spread rapidly. He was waiting for him to continue to challenge, but he suddenly lost the news."


    Hua Yuege hears the words and answers: "then there is no more?"


    "Of course not. The next story is a legend. When he reappeared three months later, he would not ask for a competition in kendo, but collect Dan Fang and Dan Jue everywhere." Ye Wanrou continued.


    Hua Yuege picks up her eyebrows and waits for her to go on.


    "His collection method is very rough. He talks about money or other exchange if he can talk about it. If he can''t talk about it, he grabs it directly. Anyway, as long as he knows who or what sect has these two kinds of things, he will never give up if he doesn''t achieve his goal."


    "This method attracted the dissatisfaction of many clans in the mainland. He had been encircled many times, but his strength had reached a peak. The last people who died were those who wanted to kill him."


    "When I say that, do you wonder why he did it?" Asked ye Wanrou as if she were selling.


    "I can only guess it''s for women." Hua rugo thought for a moment.


    "It''s really for the sake of women. Later, it was known that he disappeared in those months because he liked a woman, and this girl was an alchemist. In order to let this woman accept him, he would not hesitate to plunder the mainland and give her the best Dan Fang Ye Wanrou''s face is intoxicated.


    Hua Ruge was also moved when he listened, and asked, "what happened after that?"


    "After that, the woman accepted him. After the two were together, they disappeared into people''s eyes. Later, the woman became the first alchemist in the mainland, the legendary woman in the history of the alchemist, Baili frost."


    "It''s quite legendary." Hua said like a song.


    "Baili frost didn''t show up much, but it was the best pill in the territory. Let alone 300 years ago, no one can surpass it even now." Ye Wanrou continued.


    "It seems that her alchemy is really special." Hua Ruge has a strong interest in this.


    "After the whole territory of danfang Danjue was ransacked, lonesome and arrogant rarely appeared later, but all the people who had seen his Kendo were very respected, and later he was given the honorific title of swordsman." Ye Wanrou said with the smile of the face fan Mei: "I also heard that the elder generation of swordsman is very handsome. He is the one I adored most since I was a child. If I can see him, I will die."


    Hua Ruge thought of Ye Wanrou ''.


    After telling the story, ye Wanrou went to see Hao Shoudao again: "have you seen it clearly? Is this the autumn water sword


    "The refining method of this scabbard is not ordinary. It should not be simple, but I am not sure now." Hao Shoudao.

 Chapter 849

    "I think it''s possible. Except for the elder swordsman, who can have such a big pen to open a space for two people to live a peaceful life." Ye Wanrou said the words "autumn water" on the scabbard.


    Seeing her obsession, Hao Shou handed her the scabbard and said, "you like it so much, or you can stay."


    "Well, I''ll take it first. I''ll give it back to him when I meet the elder. I can take the opportunity to say a few words." Ye Wanrou is not polite.


    At this time, the sound of devouring the beast came to Hua Ruge''s mind: "the master''s scabbard is not ordinary, it has the breath of artifact, and there is the formula of sword in the scabbard."


    Hua Ruge''s pupil shrinks. It''s true.


    "Help them break the ban." She preached.


    Swallowing the beast should be done soon, which makes Hua Yuege even more shocked by the power of swallowing the beast''s divine mind.


    Ye Wanrou was just about to put the scabbard away. Suddenly, she felt a wave on it. She stopped acting strangely. When she used her mind to explore the formula inside, she was surprised to grow up and said, "there is the formula inside."


    This makes Hua rugo understand her personality. If someone else stealthily put away the scabbard, instead of telling such a big secret.


    "Is it?" Hao Shou felt it and said, "I didn''t find it before."


    "It''s the secret of the supreme sword. God, it''s the determination of the master swordsman." Ye Wanrou is too happy to close her mouth.


    Hua rugo is not interested in the sword Jue. She is interested in the Danjue of Baili frost and those danfang.


    The plaque of this house says "hundred Li Ju", so she can basically confirm that this is the residence of the two people. The only arrogant sword formula remains here. What about the Danju of hundred Li frost?


    Ye Wanrou and Hao Shou stand together and silently remember the formula of sword. After that, ye Wanrou closes the scabbard.


    "Let''s go somewhere else." Hua rugo said that she had left the room.


    As they left, Hua rugo asked again, "haven''t there been any rumors about them in the past three hundred years?"


    Ye Wanrou and Hao Shou shook their heads and said, "No."


    Whether it''s Dugu Ao or Baili frost, their presence in the territory must be a sensational event, but for three hundred years, they haven''t even heard the news.


    "This is the place where they should live in seclusion. Where are they when they are not here?" Ye Wanrou murmured.


    She really wanted to see Dugu Ao.


    Her questions are also what Hua rugo and Hao Shou want to know, so naturally no one can answer her.


    The next three came to the study and found that the books in the study were all neatly arranged, but they were all some literary classics, with no skills or anything. Obviously, these two people just wanted to live the life of ordinary people, and they no longer paid so much attention to cultivation.


    There is also a copy of the ancient poetry on the table. The beautiful font should be written by Baili frost. The words are rather sad, and the words also have some sad meanings. I don''t know what context they were written in.


    The three men took a look inside and retreated. The last room was the alchemy room of Baili frost, which was also very simple. There was only one array and the center of a large furnace. There was a shelf beside the furnace, with small bottles on it. It was supposed to be a refined pill.


    In addition, the most obvious thing is that there is a red ring on the shelf, which is not filled with pills. It seems that there is a flash of streamer in the ring, which is very beautiful.


    "It''s beautiful." Ye Wanrou goes to the shelf and takes down the ring. She looks envious.


    Hua Ruge explores it. It''s not a space ring. I think it''s a valuable token of affection.


    After ye Wanrou looked at it carefully, he handed it to Hua Ruge: "let''s see if it''s beautiful."


    "It''s true that I''ve never seen such a beautiful ring." Hua Ruge also exclaimed that he didn''t know what material it was made of. In short, it''s very eye-catching to shine brilliantly. It''s really a good thing to be noble but not glamorous.


    Hao Shou went straight to those pills. He thought that since he came, he couldn''t come here for nothing. Somehow, he went along with something.


    "I will ask my man to give me a ring more beautiful than this." Ye Wan judo, for this ring, she just appreciate it, not take it for herself.


    After all, it may be someone''s token of affection. What did she think.


    "This is just a form, mainly to find the right person." Hua rugo said she reached out and put the ring back on the shelf. She had never been interested in these ornaments.


    When the ring touched the shelf for a moment, Hua Ruge felt in a trance for a moment. She didn''t know what happened. Anyway, she lost her mind for a moment, as if the soul had been absorbed in that moment.


    Ye Wanrou also ran to follow the pills with Hao Shou.


    Hua Ruge shakes her head and feels it carefully. She doesn''t find anything strange in her brain. She feels strange in her heart, but she doesn''t think much without discomfort.


    They almost emptied the shelf of pills, and finally gave her the share of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge put it away without affectation. She did not leave the Danlu in the middle of the room. The grade of the Danlu is obviously higher than that of the Danding in her hand. But she did not pay attention to the Danlu, but found that there was a pill in the Danlu that did not come out.


    Strange in her heart, she reached for the pill and it fell into her hands.


    This pill is red. Although I don''t know how long it has been refined and hasn''t been sealed, its efficacy hasn''t been lost. At present, Hua Ruge doesn''t know what kind of pill it is, so he is puzzled.


    "All right, Ruge, put it away and go." Hao Shou said, "if we get so many things from others when they come back, they won''t let us go."


    Ye Wanrou is a face bitter: "we can''t rest here, the cave outside is too trendy."


    "I''m afraid not." Hua Yuege said that she supported Hao Shou''s practice.


    If you do something bad, it''s up to you.


    "That''s OK," said Ye Wanrou with a toot


    Hua Ruge put away the pill that he didn''t know what it was, and then turned to leave.


    When I got to the front yard, the breeze blew, the wind bell in front of the bedroom was clear and crisp, and there was a quiet and peaceful atmosphere.


    Hua rugo thinks that Tuo BARREI will like such a place, and she will choose such a place to live in seclusion if she has the chance.


    After leaving the space, the three people rest in the cave. Ye Wanrou tosses and turns and asks, "that space is different from the space we are in. There is no dust. We can''t judge how long the people inside have gone."


    "So?" Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    "Do you think they will have gone for a long time, but there is no trace of time in them. We just think they are just going out of the door." Said Ye Wanrou.


    Hua Ruge turned over and said, "it''s all possible."


    "When can I meet such a perfect man?" Ye Wanrou looks forward to it.


    Hua rugo closed her eyes and decided to have a good rest. She can''t use her work now, so she can only make up for her lost energy by sleeping.


    Hao Shou also went to bed early, leaving ye Wanrou alone to talk to himself about what his prince charming should be like.

 Chapter 850

    Three people stayed in the cave for two days, no one came into the cave, and there was no movement at the space door.


    Two days later in the morning, Hua Ruge pushed away the big stone and the three men went out.


    Many monkeys around turned their heads and looked at them. After two days, these monkeys had not seen these three people and did not know what they had done.


    But because they didn''t change their clothes, and there was still a smell on them, many monkeys still attacked them, but the intensity was too much worse than before.


    Hua Ruge can deal with it easily, or even fly at low altitude. According to memory, she flies to the place where Songze people were surrounded by monkeys at that time.


    Because it''s a flight, it''s coming soon. As expected, there are many tattered corpses scattered around. They have been divided by monkeys. They can''t distinguish several people at all. Fortunately, the space ring is still there.


    Ye Wanrou hid far away with her nose covered. Hao Shou came to take the ring.


    "Strange, there are only three space rings." Hao Shou came back with the ring and said, "aren''t they four?"


    Since these people have no human appearance for a long time now, it is not feasible to identify them with clothes.


    Hua Ruge found that there were no other bodies around.


    This means that one of the four may have escaped, but they have no way to judge who.


    "I can run in this situation. I think I have treasure in my hand." Ye Wanrou analyzes.


    Hao Shou nodded: "except for such evils as song, no one can run out in such an environment."


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "it seems that we need to have another problem."


    Both of them nodded with each other. Although they didn''t say it, they still knew it.


    "I''m not afraid. There is only one of the three of us. If we meet him, it''s his misfortune." Hao Shoudao.


    "It''s rare. I''m not timid this time." Ye Wanrou joked.


    Hao Shou said with a serious face: "fat man has always been so bold."


    "Cheeky." Ye Wanrou punctures him.


    Hao Shou suddenly felt that his image was not positive in front of her.


    There are always monkeys attacking nearby, but because they are not fierce, the three can deal with it at will.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go out and share the spoils." Hua Yuege said.


    Two people nodded, three people low altitude flight soon out of the fairy monkey mountain, came to a stream side to stop.


    Ye Wanrou sits directly on the ground and breathes the fresh air with a big mouth. Xianhoushan has died a lot, so the taste will not be good.


    Hua Ruge is also relieved to give Hao shou the ring of the space that poisoned the man before, and then sits on the edge and drinks a clear stream.


    On one side, Hao Shou breaks all the boundaries of the four space rings, and then counts the things in them. In a moment, he goes to more than 20 third-class immortal crystals and 60-70 second-class immortal crystals.


    Ye Wanrou, who has never been greedy for money, looks into her eyes. If they divide them and add their original ones, there will be no problem in passing the examination.


    "These people robbed us a lot, but it''s a pity that it''s cheaper for us." Hua Ruge said with emotion.


    Ye Wanrou looks at Hua Ruge strangely and asks, "how do you know they robbed it?"


    "I saw a corpse on the way to xianhoushan, and the corpse that the man later took us to xianhoushan and he called brother. The clothes on these two people are made of one piece of material. It''s likely that they are brothers." Hua said like a song.


    Ye Wanrou thought for a moment and said, "that is to say, they killed two people first, robbed their things, and then led us to go with the corpse."


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s very possible."


    "Thanks to you, or I''ll believe it." Hao Shou said with lingering fear on one side.


    "If it were not for us, you would not dare to go," ye Wanrou said


    Hao Shou has lost her temper. Now she really feels that she has made some mistakes. God sent such a person to punish him.


    "Ruge, I admire you more and more now. Although I don''t think I''m stupid, I''m far from you." Ye Wanrou looked at her and said, "what do you say your brain is made of?"


    Hua rugo stared at the adoration in her eyes for a moment, because there was a pair of eyes that often looked at her, even the innocent look was very similar.


    Summer and summer.


    She must find her, but how big is the territory, and where to find it? And now her strength is low, and she does not have the ability to find.


    However, she felt that she had a greater grasp than she had ever found in juntianxia. When she was stable, she had to be angry with juntianxia to ask.


    When ye Wanrou saw her stupefied, she put out her hand and shook it in front of her eyes. "Ruge, what are you stupefied?"


    "It''s nothing. Use snacks for everything. Just be careful." Hua Yuege replied.


    Ye Wanrou nodded.


    At this time, Hao Shou has divided Xianjing into three piles, because these are not completely evenly distributed. In order to balance the number of Xianjing in huaruge and ye Wanrou, his pile is the least.


    "Give me the less one." Hua said like a song. Anyway, it''s a big win. It''s nothing to take a risk.


    Hao Shou collected the little pile directly and said, "it''s not for us to leave Xianjing to zongmen. It doesn''t matter how much."


    Even if he can''t pass the exam, he won''t lose anything. He can just go home and do business.


    Hua Ruge and ye Wanrou thought it was the same thing when they listened to him. They didn''t have any affectation, but put away the fairy crystal in front of them.


    After sharing the stolen goods, there are still four or five days to go out. They don''t want to get involved in any fight, just want to find a place to have a good rest.


    This time, they began to walk in the direction of Taixu, and found a lake in a relatively remote place. Around the lake, there were large peach flowers, which were very gorgeous.


    Ye Wanrou and Hua Ruge fell in love with each other at first sight, so they settled down.


    Hua Ruge has arranged two layers of border around the peach forest, one is the border that triggers her to detect, and the other is for concealing breath, so that even if it can''t be guaranteed not to be found, it can also be guaranteed to detect in advance and prepare early.


    The peach forest is very big and beautiful. The three people took turns to wash and change clothes by the lake. They all felt refreshed.


    Hao Shou is very good at this aspect of eating. In a short time, he caught a few fish, a few rabbits came back and picked a lot of fruits.


    After dividing the fruit between them, he made a fire and began to bake the game skillfully.


    Ye Wanrou leaned against the tree and played with a peach blossom in his hand. He said with emotion, "I haven''t felt so much fun in my life. I haven''t come here in vain these days."


    "You are really a child." Hua Yuege said and took out a few jars of wine left by himself, and handed it to Ye Wan and Judo: "do you want to drink it?"


    Ye Wanrou shook her head: "my mother said that girls can''t drink, which is not good manners."


    "Good boy, remember what your mother said." Hua Ruge said and handed another jar of wine to Hao Shou.


    Hao Shou took it with a smile.


    Hua Ruge ate some sweet fruits. After the game was roasted, she ate and drank with Hao Shou. She thought it was still this kind of happiness.

 Chapter 851

    Ye Wanrou gnawed at the fish and watched them drink happily. He felt a little lonely.


    "Or give me a drink." Ye Wan judo, she has always been a restless master.


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly and said, "it''s really not good if you don''t touch wine."


    "But you two are so happy. I''m so bored alone." Ye Wanrou said with a flat mouth.


    "It''s good to have something to eat. What kind of wine does a girl drink?" Hao Shou said on one side.


    Ye Wanrou sniffs the words and stares: "that is not a girl like a song."


    "She just has a girl''s appearance, and her heart is similar to ours." Hao Shoudao.


    Ye Wanrou looks at Hua Ruge in doubt, but she can''t see the feeling of a man. It''s really that her face is too persuasive. She''s a monster.


    "Don''t listen to him. I don''t have any hobbies except drinking." Hua Ruge defends herself.


    Hao Shou shook his head at Ye Wan and said: "then you didn''t see her dressed as a man. If you saw her, you wouldn''t think she was a girl, and you would definitely like her."


    Ye Wanrou is even more surprised. Can you dress up as a man?


    How?


    "I said brother Shou, you really forget brother when you see beauty. You sold me just a few days after you met him." Hua Ru song could not help but make complaints about Tucao.


    Hao Shou hears the words and shakes his head repeatedly: "to say that beauty is also your beauty, she is not good-looking."


    "Fat man, what do you say?" The next leaf is soft and hairy. What she can''t stand is that others say she''s not good-looking. After all, before she saw Hua Ruge, she thought she was unique in the world.


    After Hao Pangzi said this sentence, Hua Ruge had a premonition that she could only drink the next wine by herself.


    It turns out that she didn''t expect anything wrong. Then they quarreled again, and ye Wanrou started to fight for a while. The scene was very fierce.


    Hua Ruge pokes and pokes his fish and rabbit to avoid the disaster.


    They quarreled first, and then they began to fight. Anyway, because of this, they made a noise in the middle of the night, and they couldn''t listen to all kinds of personal attacks on Hua Ruge.


    But instead of fighting, she was happy to watch.


    In the second half of the night, they were tired and didn''t know when to sit down and start eating. Hua Ruge was already drunk and hazy at that time. She couldn''t hold up after drinking some wine. At last, she fell asleep first.


    It''s also hard to get a good sleep in this testing place.


    The next day when she woke up, ye Wanrou had already started practicing sword, and Hao Shou was still lying on the ground with a wine jar in his arms because he didn''t drink less.


    Hua Ruge''s simple white skirt is now covered with peach blossom, which makes her more unique.


    She yawned, stood up and stretched, feeling comfortable.


    Ye Wanrou turned around, her eyes envied, and she began to doubt her mother''s words. Does drinking really lose her manners?


    Why is Hua Ruge beautiful.


    "How is the understanding of the sword code?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "It''s very profound. I can''t understand it for a few years." Ye Wanrou said, "let me show you."


    "I won''t watch it." Hua Ruge waved her hand. The Sutra of annihilation is enough for her to study for a while, and she has no time to understand the secret of sword.


    Ye Wanrou put away his sword and said, "why do you say the elder swordsman should keep a scabbard in the room? When he took the autumn water sword, he should also have the scabbard


    "I can''t think of that either." Hua said like a song.


    That house is too simple. It''s much simpler than ordinary people''s house. Apart from daily necessities, there is no extra thing. Even the alchemy room in the training room is in line with the rules, leaving too few clues for people to guess.


    But both Hua Ruge and ye Wanrou have a premonition that their ending should not be so thin. One day, they or their stories will appear again.


    They don''t know what''s going on outside these days, but there is no one outside to disturb them, so they have a good time in the peach forest.


    Because the degree of wine is too high, Hua Ruge often drinks it. Most of the time is spent on cultivation, and a small part of the time is spent on eating, chatting and sleeping.


    Hua Ruge''s body strength has increased several degrees after these days of practice, and after a few days of practice, her body has also reached the third level.


    There are nine levels of every skill in the Sutra of annihilation of the world. Now she is also a beginner.


    In addition, Hua Ruge also noticed that there was a hazy white light in her spirit, which was more and more clear day by day. She felt that it should be a weak power of mind, and was slowly waking up with the help of her spirit.


    Hua Ruge immediately thought of the things that hit her spirit when she put the ring back, which made her feel uneasy.


    What she is afraid of is that this thing will become stronger and stronger after waking up in her own spirit. Once it occupies her spirit and takes away her body, she will live in name.


    She wanted to expel the idea with the power of spirit, but although the power of the idea was weak, it was extremely tenacious, no matter how she tried to expel it, it had no effect.


    Hua Ruge knows little about spirit and mind, so he doesn''t think of any good way.


    However, she was not in a hurry, because after all, this divine thought was weak and had no effect on her. After she went out to yuxuzong, she asked her aunt shuiyunxuan to find a solution.


    These days, ye Wanrou and Hao Shou discuss the secret of the supreme sword. Although they often quarrel, they are much more harmonious than before.


    Hao Shou is not only talented, but also has a high level of savvy, which ye Wanrou was surprised to find, but also admired in her heart.


    She only accepts people who are better than herself. Now she finds that Hao Shou has obvious advantages in this respect, so she has fewer times of active provocation.


    After four days in the peach forest far away from the dispute, when the sun rises on the fifth day, the white jade Jane at the waist of the three suddenly lights up.


    Three people looked at each other and smiled, then the white light flashed, and several people disappeared in place.


    When Hua Ruge''s eyes were able to see things again, he found that he had appeared on the platform where he had tested his talent before. In front of him was the immortal master in white.


    She looked around and saw that all the surviving disciples of this fashion had been recalled. As she expected, there were more than 270 people when she went, but now there are only 100 alive.


    It''s estimated that there are also those who have been robbed by Xianjing among these people, so it''s a great chance to survive in this trial.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and looked at Hao Shou and ye Wanrou standing on the left.


    Both of them are the generation with penetrating mind. After observing the situation and Hua Ruge''s eyes, they also understand.


    The message Hua Ruge wants to convey is that Xianjing doesn''t have to hand in all of them, and some of them will still win.


    Because I don''t know what the immortal master has and can do, so she didn''t communicate.


    They also think it makes sense. After all, there are only a hundred and ten left now. Even if they leave a part of Xianjing, they will surely be in the top 90.


    Seeing that there are only so many people standing in front of him, the immortal Master said: "congratulations on your life in this round of assessment. Now hand over all the spoils you have obtained."

 Chapter 852

    As soon as the immortal master''s voice fell, the rest of them formed a long line under the guidance of a disciple in grey. At the end of the long line was a small black room. A border was arranged around the music. Everyone went in to put the immortal in, and then came out.


    How much of this will not be explored.


    Hua Ruge thought that yuxu sect was a chicken thief, so she couldn''t know how many others had let her go. When it was her turn, she couldn''t give most of the stool to her. She only left two third level fairy crystals and a dozen second level spirit stones for herself.


    After the statistics of the disciples in the room, they let her out.


    When everyone handed in Xianjing, the immortal Master said, "today we will count the spoils you handed in and announce the results in the morning."


    After that, the immortal master turned around and left.


    Another disciple in grey came up and said, "everyone, the clan has arranged a house for you. Please come with me."


    At this time, Hua Ruge and Hao Shouye Wanrou have gathered together, looking at a familiar figure, because they are not far away from the person standing is song Ze.


    "This kid''s life is too big, isn''t that the situation hasn''t happened?" Hao Shou mumbled.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect that it was him who got out of trouble." Ye Wanrou also said.


    Hua Ruge nodded, as if thinking.


    "Ruge, remember I told you before, he has elders who are real disciples of the sect. We should be careful later." Hao Shou whispered.


    Before Hua Yuege could speak, ye Wanrou hummed, "what can the true disciples do? Dare to fight us openly?"


    "Although that''s the way it is said, this guy is obviously a very vengeful man. Let''s be careful." Hua said like a song.


    It''s easy to see this man''s insidiousness from Song Ze''s attempt to rob her of immortal armour. It''s always good to be on guard.


    "All right." Ye Wanrou nodded.


    Hao Shou was not willing to say, "why do you listen when she says it? Why don''t you listen when I say it?"


    "Because you are timid, everyone says you should be careful." Ye Wanrou said with a white look.


    "I call it caution." Hao Shou said.


    Ye Wanrou smiled without a smile, full of irony.


    Hao Shouqi is not good.


    It''s no wonder Hua Ruge hasn''t responded.


    Around the mountain, a row of brand-new wooden houses appeared in front of us. It is obvious that they were just prepared. Hua Ruge''s shennian found that there were only over one hundred.


    There are many people who want to come to zongmen, but not many.


    The houses next to the three candidates are not big, with only a bed and a table, but a night''s rest is enough.


    During the house selection, several people met song Ze, who came face to face.


    Song Ze''s look at this time was more dark than before, especially looking at Hua Ruge''s eyes, as if to eat her.


    "I said Song Ze, this time you first calculated us, I haven''t asked you to calculate." Hao Shou takes the lead.


    Ye Wanrou then said coldly, "Song Ze, you dare to deal with me. I don''t think you pay attention to our kingdom of Shu at all."


    Song Ze''s face was ugly. "I want to deal with Hua Ruge."


    "But you''re coming to us. We''re not finished this time." Ye Wanrou is very sharp.


    "Yes, we''ll find you for the account." Hao Shou also said.


    "Song Ze sniffs at speech sneer a way:" still don''t know who seeks who to calculate accounts, you all wait for me


    He turned and left.


    Hua Ruge looked at the two humanitarians who stood up and said, "I just said be careful. I forgot when I turned around."


    "We can''t let him aim his fire at you alone. He will be afraid when we stand out." Hao Shoudao.


    Ye Wanrou nodded, a hook Hua such as song''s neck way: "you rest assured, we are the good friend who fights side by side, we will not leave you alone."


    "Thank you first." Hua said with a smile.


    "You''re welcome. I''ll cover you later." Ye Wanrou patted her chest proudly.


    Hua laughs like a song.


    After chatting for a while, they went back to the room. The first time Hua rugo went back to the room was to meditate and explore the wisp of the spirit.


    Under the nourishment of her spirit, the mind became more and more clear, and looked at the signs of awakening.


    If it goes on like this, it will be clear in a day or two.


    At that time, she will try to communicate with her. If she can''t let her mind leave, she will ask her aunt shuiyunxuan for advice.


    She felt that after tomorrow''s result, whether she could enter the gate or not, her aunt would come back to find her.


    She was relieved to think about it, because she absorbed too much energy from the heaven and the earth and had too much movement. In order not to let people find out, she didn''t practice, but went to sleep directly.


    By the next morning, the knock at the door had not yet awakened her.


    Finally, ye Wanrou opened her door directly and pulled her out of the bed.


    "When is it? You can still sleep." Ye Wanrou is also overwhelmed by Hua Ruge''s heart.


    "After so many days of adventure, I''m afraid that I won''t get a good sleep when I''m finally safe." Hua Ru make complaints about clothes while he puts on clothes.


    Ye Wanrou has no choice.


    Finally, Hua rugo was pulled out, only to find that everyone was waiting in front of the door, and they were the last to come out.


    Waiting for the results to be announced was a deacon in blue, who was in his forties. He wanted to reprimand those who were late, but when he saw Hua Ruge and ye Wanrou''s face, he swallowed the words at the mouth.


    In fact, it can''t be blamed on him. Whoever first saw the amazing beauty, and has been two since, would not have the heart to say anything.


    "Come and stand." The Deacon made a symbolic remark.


    Hua Ruge is more sober. He points apologetically and pulls ye Wanrou to stand.


    "I''m now announcing that I have passed the examination and will be on the list of ordinary students. It''s good to read it only once." The Deacon raised his face and said seriously.


    The following disciples all nodded seriously.


    The Deacon cleared his voice and said, first the name of Hao Shou, then ye Wanrou and song Ze. Hua Ruge didn''t hear his name for a long time.


    Sixty names in a row were read out in a short time.


    Hua rugo doubted that she was confused, so she turned to ask ye Wanrou, "I don''t seem to hear my own name."


    "I didn''t hear either." Ye Wan judo.


    Hao Shou on one side also shook his head at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge was surprised that Hao Shou, a financial fan, hid more Xianjing than she did. How could he be selected, but he didn''t?


    "Next, there are thirty disciples of the factotum. I''m going to say my name now." The Deacon said, and continued to read.


    This time, when she read the third Hua Ru Ge, she heard her name. She looked at Ye Wan''s Judo with a dazed face: "is the worker disciple literally?"


    "Yes, I''m not a formal disciple. I can only practice while doing chores." Ye Wanrou explained.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is broken at this time.

 Chapter 853

    The Deacon soon finished his reading and took a look at the people: "is there any question?"


    "I have." Hua Yuege hands up.


    The Deacon and the crowd looked at her.


    "Why do I have many immortal crystals, but I am a worker disciple?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The Deacon looked down at the pamphlet in his hand, and then said: "Huang level talent, can only start from the factotum disciple."


    Although talent doesn''t have a great influence on strength, there are still some. It''s likely to waste resources to let them become formal disciples.


    make complaints about the talent.


    "I have questions." Hua Ruge asked directly this time without waiting for the deacon to open his mouth: "how can I become a formal disciple from a worker disciple?"


    "Every three months, the clan will assess the new disciples, and then they will have a competition. If the performance of ordinary disciples is not good, they will be reduced to worker disciples. If the performance of worker disciples is excellent, they can become formal disciples." The Deacon replied.


    Hua Yuege said clearly: "thank you very much, deacon. I understand."


    As long as there is a chance, she is not strong, but she is confident that in three months, her strength will surely rise to a higher level.


    Seeing that there was no problem for all the people, the Deacon said to his disciples: "take the official disciples to apply."


    So the formal disciples all followed the disciple to leave. Hao Shou and ye Wanrou both regretted and waved goodbye to Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge waved broadly to say that he was OK.


    She hasn''t experienced any great storms. It''s not difficult for her to be a worker disciple.


    Song Ze walked behind the team and looked at Hua Ruge. His eyes were full of cold mockery.


    Hua rugo raised his eyebrows towards him and made a speech. He didn''t say anything, but song Ze could see clearly that she was saying "defeat under his command".


    So song Ze''s face became more ugly.


    Seeing him turn his head, Hua Ruge smiled indifferently. She saw a lot of such people.


    "The factotum disciples stay. Those who don''t read their names can go down the mountain." The Deacon said again.


    Therefore, those who were not selected by more than a dozen people left in a lonely face. Yuxu sect is the largest sect nearby. Even if you are a worker disciple here, you will be guided in cultivation.


    In addition, the vitality of the heaven and earth is strong in this area. The cultivation in this area is more than ten times faster than that outside. If you work hard, you will become a formal disciple. You are qualified to listen to the immortal master''s teaching and enter the library, but you can''t enjoy it outside.


    For this reason, many people go on and on, even sparing no effort in the emptiness. Although they are lucky to come out of the emptiness, they are still one step behind.


    Hua Ruge looks at these people''s lonely expressions and suddenly feels that he is not so miserable.


    "The rest of the disciples of the factotum, who are assigned what I want you to do, are also arranged according to talent." The Deacon said and began to read according to the book.


    At the beginning, there are some good things to do, such as cleaning the library, cleaning the school, going to the alchemy room and the refining room to help, and then there will be some heavy work like warehouse and moving things.


    Hua Ruge was assigned to the kitchen because it was the girl.


    When she heard the kitchen, she almost doubted that she had heard it wrong. What could she do to go to the kitchen without even making a fire? Even if her talent is not so bad, isn''t it?


    "Any questions?" The Deacon asked.


    Hua rugo raised his hand again: "deacon, can you change positions? I can be a medicine boy if I have a rough pharmacology. "


    "Medicine children don''t need to know pharmacology. They can run errands." The Deacon said again and again: "it is arranged according to talent, and it will not change. If you want to change, it depends on your performance in three months."


    Because Hua Yuege''s face, the deacon was kind to her.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "thank you very much, deacon."


    "Well, you can wait in place. Someone will come and take you there in a moment. No matter where you are assigned, you should obey. Otherwise, you will not have good fruit to deliver to the law enforcement hall." The Deacon warned.


    "Yes." All should say.


    Hua Ruge, with a bitter face, thought that when he came to the big world, he would be able to live a comfortable life with Tuoba Rui. Who ever wanted to come here, his strength would become low, and there is no ability to fly with both.


    As a result, they fall into the present situation, and become a pair of hard-working mandarin ducks. They don''t know when they can achieve their long cherished wish.


    Fortunately, she is not a well-off body, but it will not be unadaptable.


    After a while, a group of factotum disciples in gray clothes led the people according to their names.


    Hua Ruge only knew that there was something special about the clothes of the clan. The immortal master wore white, the ordinary disciples wore blue, and the factotum disciples wore gray.


    Just when she thought about it, a man in a grey robe, in his twenties and sixes, called out, "Hua Ruge."


    Hua Ruge heard the voice and immediately came forward, throwing a fist at the man and said, "elder martial brother, I am here."


    When the man saw Hua Ruge, he didn''t slow down for a long time. Even a factotum disciple who can enter the yuxu sect has money and power to provide cultivation resources in the mortal world, so these people have seen the world.


    But even if they have seen the world, they have never seen the beauty like Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge didn''t disturb people''s trance, but stood with a very clever appearance.


    "It turned out to be a pretty little younger martial sister. How could you be assigned to the kitchen?" The man responded with a look of surprise.


    Hua Ruge''s stall said, "no way. I''m too talented to move things in the warehouse."


    "Don''t be discouraged. You will not be a normal person. Practice hard." Encouraged by the man, his face is very kind.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "thank you, elder martial brother."


    "My name is Du Yu. You can call me elder martial brother Du later." Du Yu is a talkative person. After introducing himself, he said: "our kitchen work is not heavy. It''s not difficult for you to wash vegetables, burn fire and wipe the table when you are a girl."


    Hua Ruge thanked and asked: "elder martial brother, can the immortal not eat? Why is there a kitchen? "


    "We cultivators don''t eat those ordinary things, but what we make in the kitchen are immortal birds and animals. Even the vegetables are rich in vitality. Eating them can help us to cultivate." Du Yudao.


    "So it is." Hua Ruge nods.


    "But it''s not provided for the disciples in vain. It''s for huaxianjing or zongmen to contribute to the food, so not many people come to eat every day." Du Yu said again.


    "So our kitchen is actually a restaurant?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Du Yu said with a smile, "so to speak, we are the second child."


    "Then I understand. Thank you, elder martial brother." Hua said thanks like a song.


    "I''ll see you every day. It''s like a family. Don''t be so polite." Du Yu said with a smile.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    "Let me tell you, we have three cooks in the kitchen, plus you have three ordinary workers and one worker leader." Said Du Yu.


    Hua Ruge listened carefully.


    "We cooks are all good, but the leader is a little difficult to get along with. Don''t offend him with your eyes." Du Yu said in a low voice.

 Chapter 854

    "I know elder martial brother. I''ll pay attention." China is like a song.


    She thinks she is very good at being a human being. As long as people don''t provoke her, she won''t be disgusted.


    Du Yu took her all the way to the center of zongmen to fly in a low altitude. There was only one feeling when she came to China. That was that yuxuzong was really out of line, not to mention that it would take half a day to fly around for a week.


    No wonder all the people in this area live in a scattered place.


    After flying for a while, Hua Ruge found out that this was a huge canteen. In front of the door, there was a worker disciple dressed in grey.


    This disciple is not tall and thin. His eyes turn very fast. He is a smart man at first sight.


    "Little Liuzi, this is our new kitchen disciple, Hua Ruge." Du Yu introduced.


    After a pause, little Liuzi nodded: "Hello, younger martial sister, my name is Feng Liu. They call me little Liuzi. You can call them as you like."


    "Six senior brothers." Hua Ruge called politely.


    Feng Liulian nodded: "go in."


    Du Yu came in with Hua Ruge. Feng Liu was still outside and said, "I haven''t dreamt of such a fairy beauty coming to the kitchen to do chores?"


    The canteen is a hall, behind which is the back kitchen. Du Yu takes Hua Ruge to walk in and introduces them one by one.


    Hua Yuege salutes to the three masters: "Hello, Mr. Zhang, Mr. Li and Mr. Zhao."


    "Well, how can this delicate little girl divide the kitchen?" Master Zhao is sorry for Hua Ruge.


    "I still think the kitchen is good. There are food and drink, but there are more than the library." Hua Yuege answered.


    Several chefs didn''t expect Hua rugo to talk without women''s coercion. Instead, they were very cheerful and joking.


    "Good girl, the brothers here will help you in the future and won''t let you suffer." Master Zhang said.


    "Thank you, masters. I have good wine in my hand. Please drink it in the evening." Hua said with a smile.


    Several people are one Leng again, immediately way: "good."


    Hua Ruge has the ability to make friends with others. After a while, his kung fu has been mixed in the kitchen. Du Yu, who is on the other side of the kitchen, admires him. He didn''t expect that Hua Ruge is not only smart but also able to talk.


    After a while, Hua rugo knew that these cooks and workers didn''t work every day, but took turns. They could have a day off every two days, that is, only half of the time in a month.


    Hua rugo thought it was pretty good after learning about it, so she had enough time to practice.


    After talking in the kitchen for a while, Du Yu took Hua Ruge to see the head of the factotum.


    On the road, Hua Ruge knew that the head of the kitchen was Liu Datou. He lived on the back of the mountain. His opponent and servants were not tolerant, so his servants were afraid of him.


    Hua Ruge didn''t pay attention to it, but asked: "elder martial brother Du, can you choose the right place to live?"


    "Yes, we have several mountains nearby. You can choose by yourself." Du Yu replied.


    "Is there a mountain where no one lives?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Her cultivation is dynamic and static. She lives too close to people and is easy to be found.


    Although Du Yu didn''t know why she asked, he still said: "there are several mountains without people, just in the west, with built houses on them."


    When he pointed to Hua Ruge to the west, he saw the truth.


    Hua Ruge glanced at it and said, "does that mountain in the West have a name?"


    "It''s called Cuizhu peak. It''s full of bamboo. The environment is very good, but its vitality is a little thinner than here." Du Yu introduced.


    "I''ll take that one. I''ll just have a word with the boss later." Hua Yuege asked again.


    As long as it''s quiet, she''s not afraid of the lack of vitality. She doesn''t need to think about it at all.


    "Yes, yes, but how did you choose a place where birds don''t shit?" Du Yu didn''t understand.


    "I''m a quiet person. I don''t like to be disturbed." Hua said like a song.


    Du Yu nodded: "yes, you are a girl. Naturally you don''t want to mix with us."


    "Elder martial brother knows that I don''t mean that, but I like quiet when I practice." Hua Ruge explains that she doesn''t want to make people think she''s not gregarious.


    "You don''t have to be nervous," Du Yu said with a smile. "Senior brothers understand."


    "Thank you, elder martial brother." She could feel that these people were kind to her.


    It seems that the people in the big world are almost the same as those in the small world, and the few who are not easy to get along with are still a few.


    They said that they had already flown to the top of the mountain where Liu lived. This is a very delicate house. At the moment, the vitality around the house is surging. Obviously, the people in the house are practicing.


    "The leader is practicing. It seems that he will wait for a while."


    Fall on the ground, Du Yudao.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I know if elder martial brother is busy, go first. I''ll wait alone."


    "I have nothing to do with it. I''d better stay and introduce you." Du Yudao.


    Hua Ruge said thanks and they waited outside the door.


    This is Liu''s place, so he must know someone has visited, but he can''t come out to meet him without receiving credit.


    Hua Ruge thought it was understandable, but from noon to afternoon, Liu''s shadow was never seen.


    It''s obvious that Liu Dadou is going to give the newcomer a lower horse power.


    When Hua Ruge was treated like this, her face was a little ugly at present. However, due to her new arrival, she couldn''t give her aunt any trouble. She didn''t have an attack, just let Du Yu go back.


    Seeing Liu''s unfriendly attitude, Du Yu couldn''t leave, so he shook his head at Hua Ruge.


    He is afraid that Hua Ruge will be bullied by Liu Dafu when he comes here for the first time.


    Hua Ruge squints his eyes and doesn''t speak much. It''s time to change the world. We should bear it or not.


    After waiting for a while, a very artificial voice came from near dusk: "come in."


    Du Yu nodded to Hua Ruge, which led him into the hall.


    At this time, Liu is sitting on the first seat to drink tea. When Hua Ruge comes in, his eyes fall on Hua Ruge''s face, which was originally a serious expression of pressure. When he saw Hua Ruge, he is stunned.


    Du Yu said, "chief, this is Hua Ruge, the worker assigned to our kitchen. I have brought it to you."


    Hua Ruge looks up at Liu Da tou, and then he knows why others can''t remember his name but his nickname, because his head is really not small, and it seems that he has no neck, just like a head on his shoulder, which is very gratifying.


    "You are the factotum?" Liu began to ask, trying to make his tone normal.


    "Yes, sir." Hua is like singing and boxing.


    "This is the first time I''ve received a girl in the kitchen. It''s so fresh." Liu big head smiled, and then said: "but don''t be afraid, we men won''t let you tired."


    "Thank you so much, boss." Hua said thanks like a song.


    Liu Dahou nodded his brain bag and said, "have you chosen the place to live?"


    "Yes, I want to live in Cuizhu peak." Hua Yuege answers.


    "What''s good about Cuizhu peak? It''s not good for cultivation because it''s so thin." Liu said bluntly.

 Chapter 855

    "It doesn''t matter, I like quiet, as long as the environment is quiet." Hua said like a song.


    "You don''t have a clear idea. You didn''t come to yuxu sect to be a worker. You should take being a formal disciple as your goal, right?" Big Liu preached in the tone of his elders.


    Before Hua rugo could answer, he went on, "you should choose a place with strong vitality, which is more suitable for cultivation. Otherwise, you can only stay in this kitchen for the rest of your life."


    "I think it''s my Lingyun peak. There''s a house on the hillside. You can live there." He arranged for Hua Ruge directly.


    Du Yu heard it and thought it was wrong. Liu didn''t have a good heart.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed, and naturally knew what the fat man was up to with her mind. She was also lazy to detour and said directly, "thanks for the beauty of her head. I''ve chosen it. I live in Cuizhu peak."


    Listen to her so to speak, Liu big head canthus falls down obviously is not happy, but on the mouth also says: "good, good, you like where live."


    "Yes." China is like a song.


    "Go to the kitchen tomorrow." Liu big head jilted a sentence directly, then asked: "what''s the problem?"


    "No, I''m leaving." Hua Ruge is pressing the anger in her heart. She has more control over the expression than Liu Dahou, so no matter from her face or voice, she can''t detect the anger.


    Liu big head waved.


    Du Yu and Hua Ruge went out.


    Looking at the two people go out, Liu big head sneers a way: "the little girl temper is not small, I don''t put you clean up obedient Liu word to write."


    When they flew down the mountain, Du Yu sighed and said, "it seems that the leader has a bad idea for you. You should be careful."


    "Thank you for reminding me. I will." Hua Yuege said, his face is still a light expression.


    She''s not angry, but she''s not a sullen person. She remembers all the grievances she''s suffered today. One day, Liu Dadou really went too far, and she went back many times.


    After going down the mountain, Du Yu handed her some gray robes and said, "this is our clothes. Please change them. Come to the kitchen tomorrow."


    "I understand. Please elder martial brother today." Hua Ruge said, turning his hands and taking out five jars of wine from the space: "two jars of wine are not a tribute. Please help me to bring them to you."


    Du Yu counted the altar and said, "we have six people besides you. What do you mean?"


    "The boss''s share will be saved." Hua said with a smile.


    "Ruge, it''s not good for you to confront him when you first come here." Du Yu advised.


    "Even if I am willing to get along well, he will not let me go. Elder martial brother''s kindness is as clear as a song. I will try my best to tolerate it." Hua said like a song.


    Du Yu also knew that Hua rugo was a very intelligent person after a day''s cooperation. He would not say much when he got to the point.


    They say goodbye to each other. Hua Ruge turns around and flies to Cuizhu peak.


    As expected, Cuizhu peak is the same as its name. The mountain is full of bamboo. The environment is quiet and suitable for cultivation.


    There is a house on the top of the mountain. It is a relatively simple small two rooms. One is a bedroom and the other is a training room.


    There are only tables, chairs and cabinets in the layout, looking very old.


    Hua Ruge simply cleans the room, opens the window to ventilate, and then paves his quilt. The room looks completely new.


    After setting up the bedroom, she went to the practice room to meditate. She wanted to practice for a while to see how her vitality fluctuated, but when she sat down, she found that her mind was conscious.


    But waking up seems to cost it a lot. It''s very weak now.


    Hua Ruge swallowed his saliva nervously and then said, "who are you?"


    When the question of Hua Ruge was delivered to the place of the God through the spirit, the god suddenly turned into a human figure, sitting cross knee in the spirit of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge can see clearly that this is a very beautiful woman with gentle and kind face, but very tired.


    She thought for a moment and then asked, "are you the elder of Baili frost?"


    "You''re right." The woman''s voice, as if not adapted to this kind of communication, was weak.


    Is it not to say that she died long ago, that the Lord is as frightened in his heart as a song, and that the mind is free from the flesh.


    "I''m weak. I''ll tell you what I want to say now. Don''t interrupt me. I don''t have the strength to answer your questions." Bai Li frost says.


    "You said, sir." Hua Ruge still respects Baili frost.


    "If I wake up in your spirit now, it means that you have gone to bailiju. You are an alchemist and touched my ring. I believe you know our story."


    Hua Ruge only nods and doesn''t speak.


    "I was seriously injured and died three hundred years ago. I thought I''d just let it go, but I''m not willing that my Dan Dao can''t be inherited, so I left my mind in the ring and sealed my life''s learning in the mind."


    "Since you and I are predestined, I have passed it on to you, which is not lost." Said Baili frost.


    Hua Ruge is waiting for follow-up, but finds that Baili frost has no meaning of opening up.


    "Sir, can I help you?" Hua Yuege asked with concern.


    "My husband went ahead of me, and my heart died at that time. Today I will pass on what I have learned to you, and I have no obsession." Said Baili frost.


    Hua Yuege''s pupil shrank and asked: "the elder swordsman is gone?"


    "He went to free territory for me to steal danfang, and never came back, leaving a broken soul card. I won''t let him go. I don''t want so many danfang. I just want him. How can he not understand? " Bai Li frost muttered to himself.


    Hua Ruge only felt the pain in his heart. Dugu Ao, the swordsman, wanted to make his sweetheart happy, but he didn''t come up with an accident.


    "How did you get seriously injured, elder?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    She can see that Baili Frost''s obsession is only to find the inheritor. She doesn''t want to tell their past stories. It seems that her heart is dead.


    But Hua rugo felt that this story should not have no ending.


    "After he left, I didn''t want to think about it. I wanted to come out from a hundred miles to see my father and mother. Then I went with him. I didn''t want to be ambushed on the road. The space ring was robbed. Both Dan Fang and Dan Jue were robbed."


    "I was seriously injured, and I didn''t live long after I escaped back to the space. I made the last pill with my body, and my mind remained in the ring he sent me." Baili frost is full of memories of the past.


    "Who moved your hand?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "A small third class sect called wentianzong didn''t know where he got the news that my husband was killed, so he dared to fight against me."


    "But they are also stupid. They think that all my possessions are in the space. They don''t know that the precious Dan Fang and the Dan I used are not in it." Baili frost laughs like a prank.


    "I''ll give you something, but you don''t have to avenge me. I''m looking good at you. Just live your own life." Bai Lishuang said in the tone of his elders.


    Hua Ruge thought about the next way: "the elders earnestly teach, the younger generation remember in the heart."


    "Good boy." Baili frost relieved and smiled. It seemed that the last trace of obsession was also put down.

 Chapter 856

    After Baili frost smiled, the consciousness in the mind gradually dissipated, and the figure began to blur.


    "Let''s go, elder." The voice of Hua Ruge is full of regret.


    I thought that such a good love could be a double life and a double flight. Who would have thought that it would end like this.


    She sighed heavily.


    When Baili Frost''s consciousness completely dissipated, Hua rugo also had a lot of information in her mind. She just glanced at it quickly and was shocked. There were 8000 pills in it, but there was one pill in it. Presumably Baili frost left the one she cultivated.


    Just looking at the danfang, you can feel Dugu Ao''s feelings towards Baili frost. How long does it take to collect so many danfang that Baili frost can see.


    She kept marveling, but what made her feel even more incredible was that so many good things finally made her cheap.


    She was really smashed by the pie falling from the sky.


    Just when she was in a complicated mood, she felt that the door of the room was opened by a strong force, and then the purple shadow flashed. There was already a woman figure in the room.


    Hua Yuege smiled and stood up and said, "I''ve seen my aunt."


    She knew that shuiyunxuan would come to see her.


    "Stop gliding." Shuiyunxuan went from the training room to the bedroom and looked at the house and smiled.


    "Shouldn''t my aunt sympathize with me now?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Shuiyunxuan reached out and poked her forehead and said, "I''m laughing at your cleverness, but you''ve been wronged by cleverness. Do you regret not going through the back door now?"


    "It''s a little bit." Hua Ruge rubs the forehead, undeniable way.


    She didn''t think of any other factotum disciples of yuxu sect, let alone assigned them to the kitchen, which made her want to cry without tears.


    Shuiyunxuan looked at her sad expression, and she couldn''t close her mouth.


    Hua Ruge put out his hand to cover his forehead and said, "how can I know that my heavenly branch is so bad?"


    When she said that, shuiyunxuan''s laughter stopped and became helpless.


    "But don''t worry, auntie. I won''t disgrace you. I have the talent to succeed." Hua is like a song praising Haikou road.


    Shuiyunxuan looked at her thoughtfully.


    "Aunt doesn''t believe it?" Hua Ruge''s eyes turn to ask.


    "What are you capable of, aunt? I''m just curious about your body." Water Yunxuan said.


    Hua Yuege did not understand: "isn''t it the body of elements? Isn''t that the same with my mother? "


    "I have seen your mother several times in private these years. Her accomplishments are too high for you, but her strength reserve is far less than yours." Water Yunxuan said.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "isn''t it the same with all elements?"


    "As far as I know, it''s not. Moreover, your cultivation speed is not slow. It seems that you are not influenced by talent." Water Yunxuan said again.


    Hua Ruge also has this feeling. She has been with Hao Shou and ye Wanrou for so long. She finds that her cultivation speed is not slower or even faster than them. If it''s not the element body that is too difficult to promote, she feels that she can be promoted.


    "What''s the matter? Is the test stone out of order? " Hua Yuege asked.


    Shuiyunxuan shook her head: "I don''t know why. I came to tell you not to feel inferior. You have your own chance."


    "My aunt came to comfort me." Hua is like a song.


    Shuiyunxuan glanced at her: "otherwise, what do you think I''m here for?"


    "I thought it was a joke." Hua Yuege followed.


    Shuiyunxuan said with a wry smile, "you girl really don''t want to suffer at all."


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "where is it?"


    "I''ll have someone change your place tomorrow. These people don''t know how to take care of your girl''s family and how to work in the kitchen." Water Yunxuan said.


    "Forget it, auntie. I''ve put so much effort into the examination. I don''t want to give up all my efforts." Hua Yuege waved.


    "Then you''re going to work in the kitchen?" Asked shuiyunxuan with a frown.


    "Three months is not long. It will soon be over." Hua Ruge has a strong ability to accept.


    "Why do you have such an idea?" Shuiyunxuan has no way to take her.


    "Sit down, aunt." Hua Ruge put shuiyunxuan on the chair and pinched her shoulder. "I''ll do it to us like this, or I''ll hurt your reputation."


    Shuiyunxuan sighed, "it''s just like your mother. I can''t depend on you."


    "My aunt is the best." Hua Ruge flatters.


    Shuiyunxuan can only cry and laugh.


    At this time, Hua Ruge thought of the emperor Hantian in the frost mouth, and asked, "Auntie, do you know that there is a clan called emperor Hantian in this territory?"


    Although Bai Lishuang said little, Hua rugo still thought that it was strange that she was killed. Since she got the inheritance from others, she could not ignore it.


    "Ask Tianzong?" Shuiyunxuan repeated, then shook her head and said, "there is no such gate in this territory."


    "It''s said that this is the clan three hundred years ago. Has it been destroyed?" Hua is like singing and saying.


    "Three hundred years?" The eyes of shuiyunxuan slowly gathered and brightened.


    "What''s on your mind."


    "I remember that the predecessor of the temple of heaven and pill was called the emperor of heaven." Water Yun Xuan suddenly said.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and asked, "where is Tiandan palace?"


    "The heavenly palace is the holy land of Dandao in our territory, and also the first Dandao force." Water Yun Xuan said a word, then said: "how do you think of asking this?"


    Hua Ruge''s brain was a little confused when she heard about the holy land of Dandao. She remembered that Bai Lishuang said that asking for the heaven sect was a third rate small sect. How could it develop so fast in just three hundred years.


    The answer is obvious because of the danfang and Danjue.


    She knew that Bai Lishuang''s family was extraordinary, but she didn''t want to be so extraordinary. He didn''t get the core good things, but he was so good.


    "What do you think?" Water Yunxuan asked again.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "nothing, I just asked."


    She hasn''t got a reaction in her head yet. She doesn''t know how to say it.


    "But don''t tell me. It''s really very powerful." Water Yunxuan also said.


    Hua rugo felt that he had been hit by a pie. Now the whole person is still in a daze.


    "Since you don''t want to change places, I''ll leave it for you. If something happens, it will come out. No one dares to touch you." Water Yun Xuan said and took out a private seal and handed it to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge did not refuse, in case of need is also good.


    After shuiyunxuan left, Hua Ruge was lying on the bed. She didn''t look at the Danjue, but was dazed.


    After a while, she sat up and began to see the secret formula of elixir left by Baili frost. It recorded a new way of elixir. Although she had not seen it before, she knew that this was much better than the one left by her mother.


    Later, with her alchemy will be more flexible, even in the big world is definitely a master.


    So she didn''t do anything that night. She was focused on practicing the mysterious Danjue. But even in the morning, she still felt that she didn''t touch the doorway.

 Chapter 857

    But even though she couldn''t bear it, she still put on the grey robe of the disciples of the factotum at dawn, simply tied up her hair and inserted a wooden hairpin, which made her look more like a handyman.


    She looked at the mirror and felt very satisfied. Now, no one should have looked at her for a while. It was really embarrassing for her.


    Hua Ruge, dressed up, went out early. After all, today is the first day to work. She doesn''t want to leave a bad impression.


    Cuizhu peak is the most remote, so it is the farthest from the kitchen, but it will not delay time because of the flight.


    When she got down to the kitchen, only Du Yu arrived. He was cleaning the kitchen.


    "Elder martial brother Du, you are so early. I thought I would be the first to come today." Hua Ruge said hello with a smile.


    "I usually don''t come so early. Today I''m afraid you don''t know what to do. I''ll teach you earlier." Du Yu opened his mouth and looked at the new line. He said with a smile, "beauty is different. It''s better to dress like a boy."


    "Don''t make fun of me, elder martial brother Du. What should I do?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "The work in the kitchen is not right, but it''s very miscellaneous. Your new comer will listen to some masters in the kitchen." Du Yudao.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "thank you for your advice, elder martial brother Du. I really don''t know where to start without you."


    "You''re out of sight." Du Yu said, "what kind of wine did you bring yesterday? We haven''t had any before. Several masters have been cheering. "


    "This is a new wine from the city below. Its name is thyme. I bought it when I came up." Hua said like a song.


    She didn''t dare to say that this wine was made by her. After all, this recipe is confidential.


    "It turned out to be so, but it''s really good wine. We had a midnight drink last night, and we were not drunk like we were." Du Yu praised.


    Hua Ruge was ashamed on his face: "I forgot to say yesterday that although the wine is good to drink, it''s strong. It''s hard for elder martial brother to get up early for me today."


    "It''s OK. We''re all monks. It''s not a problem for us to have some drinking power." Du Yu smiled freely.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    Two of the three kitchen masters came today, and the other one stayed on the mountain to practice. After a while of talking about Hua rugo, they were also very familiar with these masters.


    Today''s Feng Liu didn''t come. It''s also the day to rest.


    Today, it''s Liu Daitou who should come to work.


    Hua Ruge asked when he helped Du Yu clean the table outside: "why hasn''t the chief come?"


    "There''s not much going on in the kitchen. The chief won''t come for many times, but he should come today." Du Yu looked at her and said, "be careful."


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother. I will." Hua Ruge nods.


    She is sincere this time. She really doesn''t want to cause trouble when she comes here for the first time. After chatting with shuiyunxuan yesterday, she feels that she should keep everything in check.


    Two people are saying, Liu big head walked in from outside, looked at Hua Ruge''s appearance to smile a way: "yesterday in Cuizhu peak sleep well?"


    "It''s quite good. Thank you very much for thinking about it." Hua Yuege said politely.


    Liu big head nodded a bit: "good is good."


    Hua Ruge cleans the table silently.


    "By the way, put down your work. I''ll arrange something else for you." Liu big head to her way.


    "Good." Hua Ruge put down the rag in his hand and went over.


    "We new people come from cutting wood. To practice, we have to suffer." Liu big head claps Hua such as song''s shoulder to ask: "you have no problem."


    Du Yu didn''t talk about cutting firewood before. Now Liu Datou says she knows what''s going on in her heart.


    The boss doesn''t want to make her feel better.


    "I can do it, sir. Just give me your orders." Hua Ruge is very obedient.


    Liu dawou nodded his head and said, "well, you can go to the mountain and cut a hundred trees. How about you finish it today?"


    "Good." Hua Ruge nods.


    Although it''s obviously difficult, she can''t do anything about this guy now.


    "A hundred?" Du Yu came here at this time. Before he could say the following words, Liu Da tou reached out to stop him.


    "I think it''s only because she''s a girl that she''s halved. You don''t have to say anything. Just take her with you." Liu Dadou.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and he didn''t speak.


    Du Yu saw Liu big head say so, also had to nod.


    Liu turned to look at Hua Ruge again. He seemed to be kind and said: "although I''ve halved the amount, you may not be able to finish it. It doesn''t matter. Come to me if you have any difficulties."


    Said also patted the shoulder which patted Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge smiled and nodded: "thank you for your attention, but I''ve done it all. I can do what others can."


    "Is it? That''s good. " Liu big head draws back hand, the smile on the face how to see is not so pure.


    Du Yu took Hua rugo back to the mountain and said, "I didn''t expect him to do this."


    "What''s the matter, senior brother Du?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Our new comer is here to do the heaviest work, that is, cutting firewood, but we are all men, I thought you would have a special case." Du Yu said regretfully.


    "How many do you want others to chop? Fifty? " Hua Yuege asked again.


    Du Yu looked at her a little surprised and said, "you really guessed right."


    "He wants me to bow to him, and it''s inevitable that he deliberately makes trouble for me." Hua Yuege said, and said, "but I wonder if it''s just cutting down trees? Let''s not say that it''s not hard for us to cut ten thousand in one day. "


    "You don''t know. There is a kind of redwood in our clan that gathers a lot of vitality. We can cook with this kind of wood, but the wood is very hard. Cutting with sword Qi will damage the vitality in it."


    "So I can only chop with brute force, so I''m afraid that you girls don''t have much strength. Maybe you can''t even chop twenty or thirty a day." Du Yu said and looked at her worried.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "elder martial brother, don''t worry about me. I''ve been as wild as a boy since I was young. My strength is not small. I can try."


    "If you can''t, you''ll come back early. If you can''t accept a mistake, he can''t take you." Said Du Yu.


    "I see. Thank you very much, elder martial brother." Hua rugo is really grateful to him.


    The Redwood mountain is in the south. After flying for a while, Du Yu sent her here and left.


    Hua Ruge stands at the bottom of the mountain. The mountain covers a large area. There are redwoods all over the mountain. Some of them have been cut and left only their roots.


    Hua Ruge did not rush to cut down trees, but took a rest on the roots.

 Chapter 858

    When she heard that cutting trees was not strength but physical strength, she had a bottom in her heart. A hundred ordinary friars could not be her opponents.


    She sat down and thought about her situation.


    Now it''s certain that Liu Dadou will make troubles and punish her. She has to think about how to deal with it.


    But after thinking for a while, she had no good idea.


    No matter where she is in the world, it''s the king of hell who is easy to make trouble with. It''s difficult to make trouble with a little ghost. If she wants not to tear her face, she can only hold on first.


    Thinking of her shaking her head, she got up and went up the mountain.


    All the way up, from these broken roots, we can see that it was very difficult for people to cut trees before, because the roots left were very uneven, it seems that one axe can only cut a finger for a little distance.


    She went to the mountainside, turned over her hand and took out the sword she didn''t like. She held the handle of the sword tightly and cut up a big tree with a thick waist.


    "Hiss."


    With the a little noise, sword cut into middle of the tree and broke in half.


    Hua Ruge has always been confident in her physical strength, but she was a bit surprised to see this scene. After all, she didn''t work hard at all.


    With another effort of her hand, the long sword soon came out from the other side of the tree.


    "Boom."


    The big tree fell and hit the ground.


    "I thought it was a little difficult, but I didn''t expect it was the kindergarten entrance question." Hua Ruge shakes his head in disappointment and hands over the tree to receive it in the space.


    The tree is not small. It occupies a large space. The devouring animal is awakened and jumps out. It falls on Hua Ruge''s shoulder and asks, "master, this is an ordinary tree. What do you want it for?"


    "Go back to the fire." Hua Yuege said and continued to walk up the mountain.


    Now she has a new problem, that is, it is very simple for her to cut trees, but this matter must not be known to others, or her cards will be exposed.


    So she can''t finish it quickly, let alone go down the mountain early.


    Her eyes brightened at the thought of this.


    In this way, she can linger on the mountain all day, so she doesn''t have to go to the kitchen to work, and she can practice on the mountain at ease, anyway, as long as she takes a hundred trees down the mountain.


    She smiled, and Liu could not imagine that she would not be tired, but also very smart this day.


    "What do you do with fire?" The devouring Beast asked again.


    "Cooking." Hua Yuege held the devouring beast on his shoulder in his arms and said, "it''s hard to live in this big world."


    The devouring beast looked at her and said, "those people haven''t found the master''s power yet. We will make them look good later."


    "Little thing, will you comfort others?" Hua Yuege looks at the little beast in her arms.


    Swallowing beast a straight face way: "I am telling the truth, we swallowing beast does not recognize who is the master."


    "What do you mean?" Hua Ruge instinctively remembers something.


    "If it is not for those who have great business and great chance, we can''t swallow the beast and recognize the Lord." The devouring beast said, "although I didn''t realize when I signed the contract with the master, you can be recognized by my blood force, which means you will be a very powerful person."


    Hua Ruge thinks about the contract she made with the original owner before her crossing, but it turns out that the original owner is not a powerful role, or it will not die so badly.


    But why do devouring animals recognize the original owner as their master?


    Is her journey not by chance, but predestined?


    From this, she thought of her mother who had never met before. Her cheap father, Hua Shengxiong, and her aunt, Shui Yunxuan, both said that they were very similar.


    But she knew that her soul came from another place and had no genetic relationship with her mother. How could that explain?


    In fact, she has doubted many things more than once, which is not accidental.


    But with what she knows now, there is no way to solve her question. She can only go one step at a time.


    She stroked the beast in her arms and smiled, "thank you, little one."


    There was a smile in the dark eyes of the devouring beast. He rubbed against Hua Ruge''s big hand intimately, looking very satisfied.


    "It''s lovely to be cute." Hua Ruge followed the hair on his small head with a finger: "you will sleep less and play more."


    "No, I''d rather eat something good and go to sleep and digest it." Devour the beast''s opening.


    Hua Yuege laughs: "I say you are a foodie, you still don''t agree."


    The Devourer covered his ears with two small claws, indicating that he refused to listen to the name.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "well, let''s not talk about it. I''ll see if there''s any fruit around here and pick some to eat."


    Most of the redwoods on the mountain, but there are also wild fruits on the trees, Hua Ruge soon picked a lot of them..


    One man and one beast are sitting on the top of the mountain. The hem of Hua''s robe is spread on the ground. There are colorful wild fruits on it. They eat and watch the scenery.


    After eating, Hua Ruge does not forget his business. He puts the sleeping devouring beast on his leg and begins to practice with his eyes closed.


    Although she absorbed the vitality of heaven and earth, it was frightening, but the mountain range was very large, even if the vitality around her was agitated no matter how strong it was, no one could find it.


    It''s a paradise like Cuizhu peak.


    Hua Ruge''s body is running the Sutra of annihilation of the world. The energy around her is constantly entering her body, and her strength is constantly improving.


    Because although the three months is not short, it is definitely not long for the cultivator. She needs to improve her strength to be able to perform well in the subsequent assessment.


    It was in the evening of her practice that she opened her eyes when the setting sun fell on her.


    If someone is there, he will find that the vitality of the mountain is at least one tenth thinner than before.


    Hua Ruge, who has absorbed one tenth of the power, is now fresh and fresh, and has begun to cut down trees.


    But she didn''t worry. She cut slowly, making it very difficult and hard to cut down a tree.


    After cutting a tree, she compared the traces of the roots left by others before. After that, she felt relieved, and then made the same.


    Even though it''s a little difficult to do this on the spot, Hua Ruge did it without any effort. In less than half an hour, he put a hundred uncles into the space.


    It''s discontented to devour the beast. I think it''s too cumbersome and takes up too much space.


    Even if it is not satisfied, Hua Ruge still puts it back into the space. The people in the clan are very noisy. She doesn''t want to expose the devouring beast too early.


    Who knows if people in this world will know this little thing.


    It''s not a good idea if we know each other again.

 Chapter 859

    After cutting the trees, the sun was about to set. Hua rugo thought it was time to go back.


    When I returned to the kitchen, there was no one to eat in the lobby. Du Yu was cleaning up, while Liu was just sitting and pointing. I don''t know what kind of official he was.


    Hua Ruge falls to the ground, deliberately makes a look of exhaustion and walks into the door.


    "Ruge, how are you coming back?" Du Yu hurried forward to help her.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and gasped on the ground: "don''t worry about me, elder martial brother Du. Let me have a rest."


    "Then I''ll get you a glass of water." Du Yu said and went back to the kitchen.


    Liu big head looks at Hua Ruge''s appearance, in the heart is satisfied, but actually takes out the concerned language airway: "small Ruge, is tired?"


    "Yes, the tree is too hard to cut." Hua Ruge is very cooperative.


    "How much did you chop? Can''t finish but can''t come back? " Liu continued.


    At this time, Du Yu came back and handed a bowl of water to Hua Ruge. Then he said, "boss, Ruge is a girl after all. Don''t be too strict with her."


    Look at Hua Ruge. There are no more than 100 trees.


    Both of them knew that.


    "That''s not good. Although we are doing chores, we are still cultivating. When we are not strong enough, the other side will not let her see that she is a girl." Liu big head''s high sounding way.


    What else did Du Yu want to say? Hua Ruge stopped him and said, "the leader is right. I will treat all girls equally."


    Liu said that is waiting for Hua Ruge to admit her mistake and accept her soft. Unexpectedly, her attitude is still so firm.


    "Let''s talk about it. How many trees have you cut? It''s not enough to make up for tonight." Liu said this in a less peaceful tone.


    A girl repeatedly did not give him the steps, but also let him a little bit depressed.


    "Not many, just a hundred. Please find a place to check them." Hua Yuege also stood up from the ground.


    Liu Datou and Du Yu are both stunned. You should know that a man can cut 50 trees a day. These 100 trees are just for her. How can she finish them?


    Liu big head looks at her suspiciously: "you can not deceive me."


    "The head joked. When it came to pass, I knew that if I lied, I would not look bad on my face." Hua Yuege said with a smile that his attitude was always peaceful.


    "Well, come with me to the woodshed." Liu said that he took the lead in getting up and going back to the kitchen.


    Hua rugo and Du Yu followed. When they passed the kitchen, the two kitchen masters also followed them.


    After arriving at the wood house, Hua Ruge''s mind said that all the wood in the space had appeared on the open space of the wood house.


    Because of frequent contact, these people know that the floor area is almost the same, so they are somewhat surprised.


    Who could have thought that Hua Ruge looked at her thin body and her strength was so strong.


    Du Yu quickly said: "a hundred trees, really a hundred, a lot of them."


    Liu''s face sank after he was surprised. He turned to look at Hua Ruge and said, "are you looking for help?"


    "Chief, why do you say that? Didn''t you say that everyone cut 200 trees before? I''m only half as good as everyone. Isn''t that normal? Why do you need help? " Hua Yuege looks puzzled.


    But this sentence blocked Liu Da''s head to speechless. He can''t say that others cut 50 trees.


    Du Yu and the two cooks in the kitchen laughed in their hearts.


    Liu didn''t hold back for a long time, and finally only got to say: "then you can continue tomorrow."


    "I see." Hua rugo promised very happily.


    Cutting firewood is a hard job for others, but it''s the best way for her to be lazy.


    Liu Dazou looked at Hua Ruge and the hundred redwoods again. He was still puzzled when he turned to leave.


    But he also has his own abacus in his heart. If he can''t cut a hundred trees, he doesn''t believe that Hua Ruge can last for several days.


    If you can''t hold on, you must come to him.


    He waited for that day.


    When he walked out for a while, Du Yu went to Hua Ruge and gave a thumbs up and said, "yes, Ruge. I didn''t expect that your physical strength is even stronger than those of us men."


    "My talent is too poor. If I hadn''t wrestled a lot since I was a child, I wouldn''t even have the strength now." Hua rugo thought of this reason on his way back.


    Du Yu and the two kitchen masters both nodded at the same time. They are less talented people who have to work harder than ordinary people. They know better than anyone else.


    "But even so, can you bear to cut down trees every day?" Du Yu asked.


    "I don''t know. It''s a kind of experience to be able to last a day." Hua Ruge is optimistic.


    Du Yu nodded: "that''s the only way."


    "Thank you, elder martial brother Du and the masters for your concern. Today, I invite you to drink." Hua Yuege said.


    Master Li''s eyes brightened when he heard the wine: "Ruge, did you have the wine yesterday?"


    "There are also some. If you like them, you can open them up and buy them next time without me." Hua Ruge is very heroic.


    Master Zhao shook his head and said, "although this is the case, we can''t take advantage of you, so we can make a good dish for you to taste our craft."


    "Yes." Master Li nodded.


    "Well, thank you two masters." Hua is like a happy response.


    After a while, the four of them sat down in the hall and ate and drank. I have to say that the two chefs have excellent craftsmanship. The taste of the dishes is even better than that of the cooks in Hao Shou''s mansion, which is also a blessing for Hua Ruge.


    She never loses money on this wine.


    Several people were full of praise for thyme, and they drank a lot after a while.


    Because the environment here is not absolutely safe, Hua Ruge has controlled his own quantity, eating more and drinking less in the whole process.


    It''s the middle of the month after several people have separated.


    "Ruge, you don''t see that you are a girl. I really like the refreshing temperament." Master Li walked out shaking.


    "Yes." Master Zhao joined us on one side.


    Du Yu nodded, "your friend is worth making."


    "I came here for the first time thanks to your care. This friendship is in my mind." Hua Ruge''s sincere way.


    "You''re welcome, don''t you think we''re outsiders?" Master Zhao pretended to be unhappy.


    Hua Ruge shakes his head repeatedly, and everyone laughs together.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s go back." Said Du Yu.


    Several people nodded, then each returned to the mountain peak to rest.


    Because after practicing all day in the daytime, Hua Ruge is lazy to sleep at night.

 Chapter 860

    The next day was not the day for Liu to go, but he had already passed. His purpose was to watch Hua Yuege cut down trees.


    Hua Ruge didn''t need his urging at all. When he arrived at the kitchen, he greeted Feng Liu and the chefs who came to work today, and then went to Houshan to cut down trees.


    After arriving at the back mountain, Hua rugo has been practicing for a day as usual. In the evening, she begins to cut down trees. Today, she looks at the time and goes back later than the day before.


    Liu is impatient until Hua Rusheng comes back.


    She was still exhausted, but there were many trees, which disappointed Liu.


    For the next half month, Liu Dadou waited for Hua Ruge to be soft every day, but Hua Ruge just came back later and looked more exhausted, but there was no soft meaning in his words.


    Liu felt that he not only didn''t make it to Hua Ruge, but also delayed a lot of his time.


    So after another day''s passing, he said with a black face, "these wood are enough to burn for a while. You don''t have to cut trees for the time being."


    "Got it, boss." Hua Yuege answered, "what can I do later?"


    "With little six, let her take you to work in the kitchen and the hall." Big Liu ordered.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "yes."


    Liu went away with a black face. The kitchen master and Feng Liu on one side looked at China like song. Nobody expected that Liu would be the first to surrender.


    Hua Ruge smiles on the surface, but she is not happy. She can''t cut trees or be lazy. She will work in the kitchen in the future.


    But there was no way. She could only accept it.


    After the door was closed, Feng Liu pulled Hua rugo aside and said, "I think the boss seems to be more energetic than you. In the future, you must have no good fruit under his eyelids. Be careful when you work. You''d better not be caught."


    "Thank you, elder martial brother six. I understand." Hua Ruge nods.


    Feng six again uneasily admonished two, this just left.


    After so many days, Hua Ruge also saw that Du Yu and Feng Liu didn''t like Liu''s big head, but they couldn''t help it.


    The next day Hua, like a song, left behind to practice on the mountain.


    After half a month of practice, the strength of Hua Ruge has been improved to a certain extent, and the "quenching body" has also been upgraded from the third layer to the fourth layer.


    What makes her happy is that she has touched the edge of xianzun realm. If she works harder, she can break through as soon as possible.


    And after her continuous study, she has a preliminary understanding of Danjue left by Baili frost. As long as she is given another period of time, she will be able to fully master it.


    After practicing all morning, she took a breath of relief and went to the middle of the bamboo forest to make tea.


    She has been with Tuo barrui for a long time. She has also developed the habit of drinking tea. Last time she brought some good tea from Hao Shou, she would brew it herself when she was free.


    Tuoba Rui can''t learn how to make tea. She can only make do with it. Fortunately, the taste of tea is good, so she will make do with it.


    In fact, she had a very comfortable time. Although she had to face Liu''s calculation and difficulties every day, they were just children''s children in her eyes. Compared with the big waves she had experienced before, they were nothing.


    However, she hopes that she can live such a small life with Tuo BARREI.


    Her wish is not big. She just doesn''t know when it will come true.


    When she was thinking about this, she felt two breath towards her bamboo mountain, very familiar.


    She smiled.


    Soon there were two more figures in front of her, Hao Shou and ye Wanrou.


    "We went to the kitchen and they said you were off duty today, so we''ll come to your mountain." Ye Wanrou said first.


    Hao Shou nodded his head and looked at Hua Ruge''s grey robe. He was very dissatisfied. "The Emperor didn''t know people. It was a great loss for them to let you be a worker disciple."


    Although Hua Ruge''s strength is not strong now, it is definitely the most potential of these disciples, which Hao Shouzhi, the most talented, admits.


    "It''s been half a month before I think of coming to see me?" Hua Ruge is laughing and joking.


    Ye Wanrou sat beside her and said, "I''ve wanted to come for a long time, but there are too many things in this gate, so I''ll come to see you when I''m free."


    "Yes, Ruge, you''ve had a very difficult time recently, haven''t you?" Hao Shou said and sat opposite Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "do you think I''m holding back now?"


    "We all hold back for you. I want to tell those immortal masters about your strength, but fat Hao won''t let me say it, for fear of exposing the secret card you don''t want to expose." Ye Wan judo.


    Hua rugo eased his mouth and said, "fortunately, I don''t want the people above to pay too much attention to me."


    "I''ll tell you, you don''t believe it." Hao Shou said and looked at ye Wanrou proudly.


    "You''re not the only one who has no credibility. Can you blame me?" Ye Wanrou''s voice is still low behind her. After all, she almost did a bad thing with kindness, thanks to Hao Shou''s warning.


    Hao Shou saw that she realized the problem and didn''t quarrel with her.


    Hua rugo felt very kind when he saw them. He took out two tea cups to make tea for them.


    They both frowned after just one sip.


    "Ruge, I really don''t mean you. You wasted all my good tea." Hao Shou said straight.


    Hua Yuege said without a trace of disapproval, "good tea is not wasted. If I use bad tea now, it will definitely taste worse."


    Hao Shou is speechless.


    Ye Wanrou said with a smile, "Ruge, I have finally found a place where you are inferior to me."


    She took out her tea set and made tea on the table. Her movements were not only skillful but also pleasing to the eyes.


    Hua Ruge nodded as he watched. He thought it was the royal family who came out. He knew everything.


    She''s making tea here. Hao Shou asks Hua rugo, "I heard that it''s the disciples who are going to defeat the factotum disciples three months later. Let me tell you what you need from me."


    "The news is very valuable." Hua Yuege smiled and said, "thank you."


    "Don''t look down on the formal disciples. We are growing fast. You have to work harder." Hao Shou reminds me.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "I understand."


    "That''s good." Hao Shou was relieved when he saw her. He felt that he knew what to do with Hua Ruge''s head.


    "I''ve also heard that these factotum workers are uneasy. Are you bullied?" Hao Shou asked again.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "thank you for your kindness. I can handle it myself."


    When Hao Shou saw that she didn''t look aggrieved, he didn''t ask.


    After a while, ye Wanrou has made the tea and handed it to Hua Ruge for a cup. "Try it."


    Hua Yuege takes over.


    Hao Shou waited for a while and saw that ye Wanrou didn''t give him any meaning. He said directly, "give me a drink, too. I''ll try it for you."


    Ye Wanrou reluctantly poured a glass for him.

 Chapter 861

    Hua Ruge tasted a mouthful of tea and felt that it was more fragrant and had a longer aftertaste.


    "Not bad." Her impression of seeing ye Wanrou also changed a lot. The princess looked at her with no knowledge or skill. She didn''t expect that she would have many things.


    But ye Wanrou was not satisfied with this evaluation. He chased Hua Ruge and asked, "isn''t this the best you''ve ever drunk?"


    "Not really." Hua Ruge put down the teacup, to be honest.


    "My tea ceremony is first-class in our country. No matter how high the tea ceremony masters are, they seldom make tea for people." Ye Wanrou seriously doubts the truth of Hua Ruge''s words.


    "There are people. Don''t ask me who I am. I won''t tell you." Hua Yuege laughs back and blocks her up in a word.


    Ye Wanrou had to turn around and look at Hao Shoudao, "how is my tea?"


    Hao Shou looked at her face, and in order not to step on the mines, he said: "better than I''ve drunk before."


    "Of course," ye Wanrou said naturally


    Hua Ruge smiled and shook her head. This girl has many advantages, but she was defeated by this mouth.


    After three people chatted for a while, it was evening. They left together. Hua Ruge began to practice again.


    If she needs to beat the formal disciples to pass the assessment, she can''t relax. After all, those people are higher than her. Now the cultivation resources are good. She needs to be more cautious.


    The next day was the day when she worked again. She spent one day with Feng Liufen, which made her very happy because she didn''t have to look at Liu''s face.


    Feng Liu is a skier, but he works hard with Hua Ruge. When Hua Ruge arrives, he has cleaned up the inside and outside.


    Hua Ruge was very ashamed. "How can I feel like this, elder martial brother six? Next time I''ll clean up, you have a rest."


    "You''re welcome. You must be very tired after watching the trees for so many days. It''s nothing for me to do more." Feng Liuyi''s face doesn''t matter.


    Hua Yuege nodded repeatedly: "thank you for your consideration, elder martial brother six, but let me come next time, or I can''t get through this in my mind."


    "Yes, I can''t do it." Feng Liu said with a smile.


    "I helped in the kitchen on the first day. If I did something wrong, please ask elder martial brother Liu to correct me." Hua is like singing and saying.


    She has never done these things before and doesn''t understand them at all, so it''s better to explain them in advance.


    "Well, I''ll take you with me and do whatever you want." Feng Liu is a good speaker.


    "OK." Hua is like a song.


    Because everything was done, the two chatted at the door.


    But what makes Hua Ruge surprised is that Liu Dadou came back. As soon as he landed, he looked at Hua Ruge and said, "there should be a lot of things you don''t understand on the first day today. I''m here to teach you today. You should study hard."


    "Thank you for your kindness. Don''t delay your cultivation. If you don''t understand, I''ll ask elder martial brother six." Hua Yuege politely refuses.


    She really doesn''t want to be bossed around by Liu.


    It''s not that she''s afraid of this mallet, but that her patience will be consumed by him. It''s not easy to finish when she starts.


    Liu big head listens to this words, displeased way: "I take out own time to teach you, do you still want to be ungrateful?"


    "Boss, I''m not afraid to delay your cultivation." Hua Yuege smiles.


    "Since I know that it will delay my cultivation, I will use snacks and study hard." Liu Dadou climbs along the pole,


    now Hua Ruge can''t say anything, so he has to nod his head and say, "I''ll study hard, boss."


    Feng Liu didn''t say a word on one side, but he mourned for Hua Ruge.


    Liu Dadou is famous for his big head and small mind. It''s strange that he doesn''t take off his skin when he stares at him.


    He can only wish Hua Ruge good luck in his heart.


    Hua Ruge didn''t have much trouble on his face, but he sighed in his heart. It seems that Liu Dadou is very sad.


    If this is not possible, she has to find a way to solve the problem.


    At this time, a few disciples in blue fell in front of the door.


    "How many of you, please? What can I do for you?" Feng six hurriedly said, "it''s the same as the waiter of the restaurant outside.".


    Several people went in and began to order. Feng Liu followed in and served tea.


    Liu big head is looking at at one side, turning his head and singing to China: "it''s the same as what Xiao Liuzi did. In a moment, you come to greet the guests."


    "Good." Hua Ruge nods.


    She''s more flexible. It''s not a problem to be a shopkeeper.


    After a while, another group of people came in. Hua rugo smiled and said, "please come inside."


    Although Hua Ruge has been dressed like this, and her hair is simply tied up, and the femininity in her style has been almost covered, the first time I saw her, I would still be shocked subconsciously.


    "Inside, please." Hua Yuege smiles again. She is helpless now, but she can''t cry.


    The men nodded before entering.


    Hua Ruge followed and asked some people what to eat.


    There are wooden signs on the walls of the hall. All the dishes that can be made are turned over. Only the dishes that lack raw materials or can''t be made for some reasons turn over and can''t see the names.


    Several people ordered a few dishes with meat and vegetable. Hua Ruge easily wrote down the dishes and then went to the back to report the names of the dishes.


    She has been mixing well with the kitchen master for so many days. She has been familiar with these dishes for a long time.


    After cooking in the kitchen, Liu dawou walked up to the table where Hua rugo was greeted and poured water. Then he went to Hua rugo and said sternly, "how did I tell you to learn from Liu Liuzi? Didn''t you see that he poured tea for the guests?"


    Hua Ru realized that she had missed this link after singing, but Liu Da tou''s tone like that of training her grandson really annoyed her.


    "What? Say you don''t agree? " Liu Dadou is the first time to see the clue on Hua Ruge''s face. He naturally seizes the opportunity to break through her psychological defense line.


    Hua Ruge had a calculation in his heart at the moment when he spoke. Her raised eyes recovered slowly, and she said with a smile, "how can it be? The leader is right. I will pay attention next time."


    Liu big head looked at Hua Ruge''s face which calmed down almost instantly, but his heart didn''t react.


    "I''m going to work." Hua Ruge said a turn and left.


    Seeing this, Feng Liuzhi said directly to China like a song: "I can greet you in front. Go to the back chef to help you."


    He is also afraid of Hua Ruge stepping on thunder again.


    Hua Ruge nods to the chef.


    Liu''s gloomy eyes fell on Feng Liu, who had a bad premonition. He helped Hua Ruge so blatantly. Liu must have remembered his hatred with him.

 Chapter 862

    Hua Ruge arrives at the back chef, and both masters shake their heads at her to show her to bear.


    Now the situation is completely based on the idea of Hua Ruge. Liu is not going to accept it.


    So since this matter must end with tearing her face, then she doesn''t want to suffer for a moment.


    Just as she had added two sticks to the stove, she heard a voice in the front hall from Liu Da tou, who was scolding Feng Liu.


    She narrowed her eyes and turned to ask, "Master Li, who appointed the leader of our factotum?"


    She decided to write from this man.


    Master Li shook his head and said, "where is the appointment? We have rules in yuxu sect. Whoever has strong strength is the boss."


    Hua Ruge was shocked at this.


    She thought that there would be very clear rules in this place. It''s not something she can challenge now. She thought it was all wrong.


    I dare to say that the way of the big world is so wild. The power depends on the fist?


    Hua Ruge turns to look at the hall.


    Outside, Liu is still scolding Feng Liu.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes gradually filled with fierce spirit, pushed open the door of the chef and walked out.


    It''s not what it''s like to think your life is too long that you dare to indulge in her for so many days.


    Her step by step is bigger and bigger, her momentum is gradually released, more and more fierce.


    Five steps away from the chattering Liu, Hua Yuege said, "Hello!"


    Big Liu turned around in surprise.


    At this time, I saw Hua Yuege stepping forward in two steps, with a flash of black light in his hand.


    Liu big head only saw a black shadow in front of him to enlarge, then he only felt that his face seemed to be drawn by the force of a thousand kilograms, and the whole body was thrown out.


    Feng Liu listened to Liu''s reprimand a moment ago. Next, he saw Hua Ruge coming out of the kitchen and slapping a stick on Liu''s face.


    The strength of this stick must be very strong, otherwise Liu would not fly far and hit the table near the door.


    It has to be said that this scene happened too suddenly. Let alone Feng Liu and the kitchen masters, even the ordinary disciples waiting for dinner were stunned.


    What''s the situation?


    No matter what other people think about Hua Ruge, she is full of her own brain now. How she was bullied by this big Liu these days, and when did she suffer such cowardice.


    She chased and walked forward. At this time, Liu big head took out all the teeth on his left side, and the blood foam mixed with his teeth and vomited all over the place.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t wait for him to stand up, but a stick hits him in the chest.


    "Ah!"


    Liu Da''s hair howled like a pig. He was also the monk at the peak of the venerable realm, but he was like a newborn baby in front of Hua Ruge, no matter in speed or strength. He had no resistance at all.


    It is estimated that if he knew that Hua Ruge was in an absolutely invincible state among the monks of the same rank, he would be able to balance his mind.


    "Click!"


    The sound of the broken bone was heard one after another in Hua Ruge''s stick. Her hands were heavy and she broke all his sternum.


    Even if Liu is a friar, he can''t bear it.


    Hua Ruge looked at the painful face with cold perspiration coldly, but Liu''s head didn''t roll all over. He said scornfully, "I don''t care about you. You really think you are dragging yourself to the sky, do you?"


    Liu''s head was smashed half of his teeth, and he couldn''t speak.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to listen to him either, but said, "one thing, I''ll replace you as the leader here now. Do you have any opinion?"


    Liu Da tou looked at Hua Ruge, whose eyes were full of fierce light, and knew that he was a victim, so he shook his head.


    "Grandson, how dare you shake your head?" Hua rugo said that he went down with another stick and broke his leg.


    Liu big head is hit to stare big eyes, eyes are full of suffocation.


    Feng Liu said on one side: "Ruge, you ask if there is any opinion. He shakes his head to show that there is no opinion."


    This time, Liu big head gets really a little bit hold back.


    "No matter what I say, you can only nod, not shake your head." Hua Yuege broke his other leg and asked, "again, do you have any comments?"


    Liu''s head is only groaning now, and he doesn''t know whether to nod or shake his head in the face of Hua Ruge''s problem.


    "Dare not answer me, it''s emboldened you." Hua rugo said that he hit the stick again.


    Here''s the ribs. Just for a second, the ribs on one side are completely broken.


    "Ah!"


    The rib stabbed Liu''s heart. He couldn''t help shouting.


    People on one side swallowed their saliva, especially Feng Liu and the two kitchen masters who thought they were familiar with Hua Ruge.


    Isn''t this girl modest and polite? How can a hooligan be such a hooligan.


    In the face of Hua Ruge, who is fiercer and has a more fierce style, Liu Dazou had a fear in his eyes for the first time. He swallowed the blood in his mouth and said difficultly, "no problem, I have no problem."


    Hua Ruge''s lips are still not looking at him well: "these are a few lessons for you. If you dare to be dishonest in front of me again, I''m sure your mother doesn''t know you."


    "Yes, yes." Liu big head hurriedly answer, although speak straight leak wind, but also can hear what he is saying.


    "Don''t pretend to be dead if you know it. Get up and clean up this place for me." Hua Ruge looked away from him, turned his hand and put away his black stick.


    Although she has a lot of weapons on the Internet now, it''s the best way for her to hit people with sticks.


    In fact, although Hua rugo looks fierce, these times are all skin injuries to the friars, so after a while, Liu Da got up and began to clean up the mess.


    Feng Liu pulls Hua Ruge to the chef and looks at her in shock. "Ruge, you are so strong. Liu is usually powerful. Today, he has no power to fight back."


    "I''m not talented enough, so I''ll play better, but I''ll be strong. Elder martial brother six, don''t laugh at me." Hua Ruge said modestly.


    At the beginning of her talk, several people felt that the familiar Hua Ruge had come back, but they would still feel surprised because the momentum of Hua Ruge just now was a little too fierce.


    It makes people feel that they have sinned. Such people will never have a good end.


    "Even if it''s brute strength, it''s great to win." Master Li boasted.


    Master Zhao nodded: "I''ve never seen such a fighting force in the realm of the venerable before, such as song. Your future is limitless."


    "Thank you." Hua said with a smile.


    Feng Liu thought about it and said, "from today on, should I call you boss?"


    "Six elder martial brothers can break me. I just said that. In the future, we should do what we should do. Just don''t pay attention to that big Liu." Hua Yuege waved his hand repeatedly.

 Chapter 863

    Master Li took a look at Liu Da, who was cleaning up the mess, and pulled Hua Ruge to the back chef. He whispered, "you should be careful, Ruge. I think it''s someone who supports him to be so powerful."


    Master Zhao also nodded with Qi Qiyan''s heart: "it seems that he has heard of such a thing, but Liu has been in the clan for so many years, whether it is true or not is unclear to us."


    "I think it''s probably his boast. If someone really wants him to stay in the kitchen for so many years." Feng Liu put forward another view.


    Now no matter what they say, Hua Ruge''s heart doesn''t fluctuate much. She originally wanted to make less trouble when she was not strong, but now she has changed her mind.


    All of these people are in need. As long as she can''t give in endlessly, she can only make moves.


    Since it is doomed to tear her face, she naturally has no so many scruples.


    "Thank you for your attention. Since I''ve moved my hand, I''m ready. I''ll take it." Hua Yuege said, when she said this, she deliberately kept her sharp point, which was not so obvious.


    Obviously, this time Liu Dazhou exhausted her patience.


    A few people appeased her, and then they did their own work.


    The ordinary disciples who came to eat stopped talking after the meal, but Hua rugo''s strong fighting ability was still in their eyes. It is estimated that they will not forget it for a while.


    Liu big head drags the body that hurts to put up the old table, wipe the ground clean again, the expression on the face is very unwilling.


    Hua Ruge is still doing her own business when she shuttles in the lobby to greet the guests, but she feels more comfortable without Liu''s help.


    Liu didn''t say hello to Hua Ruge after finishing his work. He turned around and went out.


    Hua Ruge gave a table of vegetables, saw Liu big head to go out, turn head light opening way: "who let you go?"


    Liu big head heart is no longer reconciled now also have to turn round to ask Hua Ruge: "what else do you have to order."


    "From today on, you don''t have time to rest. You have to work here every day. Do you hear me?" Hua Yuege''s light voice, though very light, is indisputable.


    Liu big head knew that if he dared to say no now, Hua Ruge would never let himself go, so he nodded: "yes."


    Hua Ruge said with satisfaction, "then don''t be so stunned."


    Dare not delay, Liu turned to the back chef.


    Although it''s only a short time, the impression Hua Ruge left on him is very incisive, and he can never be the enemy again in his own situation.


    Seeing Liu Daitou''s busy life, Hua Ruge''s resentment in his heart is all gone.


    The day passed quickly. At night, when the kitchen was closed, Hua rugo didn''t bother to pay attention to Liu Dadou and went back to the room.


    Now no one can serve her. She can only take a bath by boiling water and then practice in a simple practice room.


    After Liu didn''t find himself in huaruge, he took a long breath. The kitchen people went back to their own peaks. No one found that Liu went to a mountain where his formal disciples lived.


    He came to a wooden house, the opposite side of the continuous narrative of their grievances, but after midnight there was no voice.


    "I said brother, I''m your brother. You can''t see that I don''t care." Liu continued.


    The room was silent for a long time before a man''s voice came out: "we have entered the immortal gate, and those earthly things are just passing by, so we don''t have to say it."


    "I know I have no chance to match you. I haven''t asked you for any help. I''m really angry this time. If you don''t help me, maybe that girl will kill me sometime." Liu big head does not give up to continue.


    "I don''t mean you. Even if you are a factotum, you have been in the clan for so many years. You can''t even beat a little girl." The man''s voice in the room was disgusting.


    "This is the place of the evil sect. That girl is also the strength of the venerable realm, but it''s just that she has great power. I don''t even have the power to fight back." Liu big head complained.


    He is now the peak of the venerable realm. I thought he could be proud of all the friars of the same rank. I didn''t expect that Hua Ruge would beat him to doubt life with one stick.


    Hua Ruge beat him not to have the general advantage, but absolute rolling.


    "Who can you blame for your poor learning?" The man''s voice in the room is still a tone of not helping relatives.


    "Liu Yuan, you must help me once today. As long as this time, I promise not to come to you later." Liu said again.


    When the man in the room heard this, he said, "OK, but I''m going to close this month and can''t go out. I''ll send someone to you."


    "OK, you''d better send me a immortal, and directly abolish her." Liu Dadou.


    "Don''t worry, even if you kill a reverend, you can turn over some waves." Inside the man''s voice is very weak, but the words can be heard very arrogant.


    According to yuxuzong''s rule, even if you can''t hurt the same clan, you will never be held responsible for killing a small factotum by his means.


    Liu nodded and said, "well, that brother, you should practice hard and strive to enter the fairyland as soon as possible and become a true disciple."


    There was no sound coming out of it.


    After a while, a boy came out of the room and asked Liu to wait outside and arrange it in the morning.


    Liu''s head nodded, but his heart was very unbalanced.


    It''s clear that there is such a big distance between the brothers. Liu Yuan, the younger brother, is talented and has a good chance. Only a few years after entering the sect, he has entered the great fairyland from xianzun. Today, if he breaks through to become Shangxian, he can become a true disciple.


    With his brother''s character, if there is one day, don''t say he is a brother, even his parents won''t recognize him.


    He thought about his younger brother, and he thought that he could not even defeat a new worker disciple, and he was not embarrassed.


    He swore that he would take this evil spirit and teach the girl who didn''t know how to behave.


    He could now think of the horror she had when she saw herself taking people.


    Hua Ruge has been practicing all night. The next day, she will not be on duty in the kitchen, but she still wants to go around. After all, Liu Dadou may be uneasy.


    After going down, she saw Du Yu, who had not been seen for several days, and said to him: "elder martial brother Du, don''t be hurt."


    "You''re here at last. Do you know you''re in trouble?" Du Yu pulled Hua Ruge aside, worried.


    He came to hear that Hua Ruge started to beat boss Liu in the morning. At that time, he knew that things were not good.


    Hua Yuege looked at Du Yu calmly and asked, "what''s the matter? Is it hard to believe that Liu''s big head really has any backing? "

 Chapter 864

    "Yes, I have been telling you why to endure because I know that he is really supported." Du Yu looked around and lowered his voice. "I overheard him once after he drank. His brother is an ordinary disciple."


    Hua Yuege picked up eyebrows: "dear brother, what strength?"


    "Ask me if you really ask the right person. After I heard about it, I inquired about him. His brother is Liu Yuan, and now he is a fairyland." Du Yudao.


    "Fairyland?" Hua rugo was surprised to hear that.


    Her current strength will suffer some losses when she meets immortal. Even if she hasn''t been in fairyland, she knows that she can''t match her strength.


    She had never thought that Liu dafou, a factotum, had such a profound background.


    "Yes, he must go back to find his brother, or you can run quickly." Du Yudao.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "although his brother is strong, he may not be willing to help him. Even if he is willing to help him, he is too weak to help me as a small worker."


    "You mean he can''t do it?" Du Yu asked.


    "I''m not sure. Let''s cover up the water." Hua Ruge looked at Du Yu and said, "thank you, senior brother Du. Since then, you''d better not walk with me. I don''t want to involve you."


    "Elder martial brother can''t help you, please be careful yourself," said Du


    "Good." Hua Ruge nods.


    Both of them did not appear in the hall for a long time. Hua rugo knew that this guy was beginning to get restless, but he did not know what he would do to deal with himself.


    The kitchen masters also told Hua Ruge to be careful.


    Their premonition is right. Liu Dazou will arrive in a moment, but this time it''s not him alone, but two more people behind him.


    They are also dressed in grey. It seems that they are also disciples of the factotum.


    But although he is a worker disciple, if he can be invited by Liu, his strength should be above Liu.


    Liu Dadou is the peak test of Zun''s realm, so these two people are likely to have entered the immortal realm.


    Liu big head has two people to support, the momentum is obviously high, looking at Hua Ruge''s eyes have undisguised hostility.


    Hua Ruge walked out of the open door. Du Yu and the kitchen master watched.


    Although they all like Hua Ruge, they can''t help even if they want to help. They can only send it to be beaten.


    "Big Liu, I asked you to work in the morning. What did you do?" Hua Yuege takes the lead in questioning.


    Liu big head disdains to smile a way: "little girl, you really think I will listen to your command, you are not too despise me."


    "I never look down on people." Hua Ruge said and looked at Liu Dadou and added, "I only look down on you."


    Liu Dazou was stunned for a while, and then he came back to Hua Ruge and scolded him for not being human.


    His face was angry and he was thinking about how to scold him.


    "Don''t stare at your frog''s eyes in front of me. I''m sick of it." Hua Ruge''s merciless satire.


    Liu Dazou is overwhelmed by Hua Ruge''s poisonous tongue. For a while, he doesn''t know what to say.


    "I want to save some face for you. It seems that you don''t want it." Hua Ruge looked at him contemptuously and said, "say, want to fight like this?"


    Hua Ruge is totally free at this time. There is no doubt that her arrogance and arrogance are revealed, which makes Liu and the people in the hall a little surprised.


    Obviously, I didn''t expect Hua Rugong to have such a side.


    This place is like a small factotum. It''s just a domineering bully.


    Hua rugo knew that this battle could not be avoided. Naturally, he would not accept his own temperament and do what he thought.


    Liu big head is blue on her angry face, hateful way: "Hua Ruge, you are brave."


    "Not as old as you." Hua Ruge''s voice is still light.


    After that, the two people couldn''t hear any more, so they said, "don''t talk nonsense. I''ll take her down. You can do what you want."


    Another said, "yes, directly."


    Liu big head is angry by her not light, don''t know what to say now, can only say: "then you do it."


    "Do you still use the two of us? One person is enough. " The first one finished and went to Hua Ruge.


    As soon as Hua rugo heard this, he knew that he had guessed right before. These are two immortal realms.


    She also had a hand with the immortal beasts in xianzunjing before. Although she was hurt a little, she won. I just don''t know how their strength is better than those immortal beasts?


    She has entered the border in recent half a month. She is just wondering how her strength is. She can try it.


    She picked out her lips, turned over her hands and took out her black stick. "There are so many people who are not afraid of death," she said


    "Wench, I''m not ashamed when I''m dying. I''ll show you the power of xianzunjing today." He said that he turned his hand and took out his weapon. It was actually a stick, only over a meter long.


    "There''s a lot of bullshit." Hua rugo said that he would not wait for others to start, but he just smashed it with a stick.


    Her output of power is invincible. It''s just like a sea of mountains. It''s terrible.


    The man was quick to respond. The long stick in his hand blocked Hua Ruge''s strike.


    The two men collided with each other. Although Hua Ruge was prepared, the man rushed to the battle, but Hua Ruge still felt that her heart was still deeply affected, which made her breath stagnate and almost vomited blood.


    She had almost no face-to-face confrontation with people or animals in xianzunjing before. This face-to-face confrontation made her feel unprecedented pressure.


    As expected, the gap between grades is insurmountable. Even if her strength is no greater, her enemy''s family will not be more deadly.


    But after this time, the Sutra of annihilation in Hua Ruge began to operate automatically, constantly repairing her body and providing her with strength.


    With such a card, it''s hard to beat her down unless the opponent can kill her.


    After a move, the man was also surprised. It is reasonable to say that with a wave of his hand, he would surely be able to fight a Zun state out. But now all weapons have been taken out. After a stroke, the girl in front of him just stepped back two steps.


    What kind of body is this? What is the power to do this?


    It''s incredible.


    "Come again." Hua rugo pointed at him.


    The factotum disciple felt that he had been greatly humiliated, and the big stick in his hand was full of strength, and then he hit Hua Ruge directly.


    His stick is covered with golden light. Although the attack of soil property is not sharp, it looks very heavy.


    Hua Ruge, seeing that people move in a real way, starts not to confront each other, but to dodge flexibly and consume the strength of each other.


    To the astonishment of the onlookers, a dozen of moves have not defeated Hua Ruge, and the moves are more flexible.

 Chapter 865

    In this series of contacts, Hua rugo obviously felt that his cultivation had played a role in this period, and he could cope with the difference in the realm.


    After a hundred moves, when the worker disciple had a certain consumption, the two tried their best to have a face-to-face confrontation.


    Hua Ruge suffered a certain degree of trauma, but because of her strong constitution, she did not retreat.


    But the factotum disciple backed down two steps.


    How could it be that this move startled the spectators?


    Did immortal Zun fall down on the warrior?


    Hua Ruge''s body is full of strength due to the continuous transformation of the heaven''s meridian. Although her discomfort is very strong, she has never experienced anything, which is only a small pain for her.


    The factotum disciple looked at Hua Ruge and asked incredulously, "what are you doing?"


    Hua Ruge didn''t answer him. He just picked up his lips and said, "let''s go together, three of you. I''m too lazy to pester each other."


    "What a big voice, little girl. You asked for it." Another helper invited by Liu Datou was also annoyed. He turned his hand and took out the broadsword and came to Hua Ruge together.


    The former one also began to attack.


    Liu big head is standing on one side, a pair of eyes turn around, looking for the best time to attack.


    It''s hard for Hua Ruge to dodge in the face of two immortals. She doesn''t want to dodge any more, so she just spell it.


    Every time they fight against China, Ruge''s body hurts a lot, but her tricky way of attack also causes a lot of trouble for the two, and the two sides quickly enter into the white hot battle mode.


    It seems that they are fighting against Hua Ruge, but Hua Ruge has not been defeated from the beginning to the end. The fierce war in their eyes makes them feel that they have no bottom in their hearts.


    Both Du Yu and the two masters in the kitchen and Liu Dahou were stunned.


    Isn''t the gap between realms a natural chasm? Isn''t there no way to cross it?


    But what''s the situation? It''s unheard of that one venerable state can fight against two immortal venerable States, and can still maintain invincibility.


    With the passage of time, the two people''s power consumption is more and more big. Hua Ruge can fight back instead of being pressed.


    These two factotum are not good at stubble either. They want to finish the battle in the shortest time.


    Hua Ruge did not hide or dodge, his right hand waved a stick to block the attack of the broadsword, while his left hand grasped the long stick directly.


    The next shock of the two people''s hearts, Yuan Li desperately encouraged to suppress Hua Ruge. However, Hua Ruge''s whole body is full of Yuan Li at the moment, and at the same time, he is still fighting against them.


    Part of it is that her body is still full of energy, part of it is because of her strong body.


    But as the stalemate went on, the empty door on her back came out.


    Liu big head, who was waiting for the opportunity, saw the opportunity and wanted to give Hua Ruge a heavy blow. As soon as his eyes turned, he saw a big stone on one side.


    Hua Ruge runs his whole body and confronts with the other two. He doesn''t put his mind on Liu Datou at all.


    When she found out, Liu big head had lifted a big stone up in the air, running his whole body''s strength to smash the big stone into her back.


    "Be careful!" Du Yu reminds me inside.


    In front of them, the two factotum faces beamed with joy. There must be two of them in Hua Ruge. If she gets this, she will be seriously injured.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes narrowed, and the dark bottom of his eyes flashed a hint of ferocity. His body''s Yuan Li moved faster, but he didn''t get away.


    Several people in the kitchen will stare out. It''s really difficult to avoid. They will be seriously injured if they want to avoid. But if they don''t, who can bear it.


    "Bang!"


    Liu Da tou''s big stone hit Hua Ruge''s back heavily. When he was complacent and thought that Hua Ruge was finally abandoned, a sound of explosion pulled him back to reality.


    Seeing that the big stone hit Hua Ruge''s body, it was blown apart by the energy of her whole body. Liu''s head was also rushed out in the afterwave of the energy and landed on the ground heavily.


    This is to let everyone''s jaw fall, she still has the spare power to protect herself while fighting?


    What''s more, there is no expression on her face after such a smash. Is this body made of iron?


    In fact, it seems that a powerful attack on China is not a big deal. The invincible elements of her peers are not blown out.


    The two factotum opposite Hua Ruge felt that they had met the monster, and their eyes were wide open, and their Yuan Li was not so concentrated.


    Hua Ruge took the opportunity to work with both hands, and even lifted them out.


    After landing, they took a few steps back to stand on their feet. Their Qi and blood surged in their bodies, and they couldn''t spit until they resisted.


    In the process of Hua Ruge and the two men''s hard work, the body trauma is so serious that the operation of the Sutra of annihilation is too late to heal, but at least it can control her pain within the body''s tolerance.


    But as long as the body does not fall, no matter how painful Hua Ruge is, it can hold up.


    She waved a stick to hit her left hand, while knocking close to the two humanitarian: "you two, how do you want to die?"


    Now they have fully believed that what they are facing is not a normal person, but a horrible war machine. They have completely lost their fighting spirit in front of Hua Ruge.


    "There are rules in the clan. You can''t hurt the same clan. If you dare to kill us, you will be executed." One of them walked back.


    Hua Ruge turned to Du Yu in the kitchen and asked, "is that what elder martial brother Du is like?"


    "Yes It is... " Du Yu is stuttering now.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "well, don''t kill."


    "Then why are you still close to us?" Another looked at Hua Ruge and didn''t stop. He asked hurriedly.


    "I said no, but I didn''t let you go." Hua Yuege said with a flash of fierce light in his eyes: "dare to provoke me, you have not made it."


    Hua Ruge is not just talking. As soon as the voice falls, she quickly comes forward and fights with them.


    The two men haven''t lost their fighting power completely. Now they have some attacking power to join hands. But they have already been frightened by Hua Ruge, and there is no one''s way to make a move.


    In this way, it''s very easy for Hua Ruge to win. Only for a while, the two people in front of her were knocked down on the ground, and there was no ability to fight back.


    Hua Ruge turned to Du Yu and said, "elder martial brother Du, is there any rule in the clan that you should be injured when you can''t duel?"


    Of course, Du Yu shook his head.


    Hua Ruge turned his head to look at them again and said with an apologetic smile: "I''m sorry for both of you. I''m a little heavier, but it won''t hurt for a while."


    They shuddered at the sight of her smile.


    But before they knew what Hua Ruge would do, they felt a flash of blue light in front of them, and then one of them felt a sharp pain in his abdomen. When he looked down, he saw a blue long sword pierced his abdomen, and the power of wind and thunder on the sword destroyed his Dantian and peripheral meridians.


    This sword completely destroyed his later cultivation career.

 Chapter 866

    "Ah..."


    He let out a heartbreaking howl and rolled with his belly in his arms.


    "No Don''t... " Another man kept begging for mercy when Hua rugeti was near.


    "Why don''t you think about the consequences when you want to kill me?" Hua Yuege said coldly, and the long sword went straight into his stomach.


    The pain of the destruction of Dantian and meridians is inhuman, so this man also made the same howling sound.


    Hua Ruge is upset when she listens to it, and she just knocks herself out.


    After all, she turned her head to look at Liu Da, who had already collapsed on the ground.


    "You really don''t know the height of the earth. I''m Hua Ruge. You are the kind of ant that can provoke me?" Hua Yuege approaches and says.


    Liu big head was scared white by Hua Ruge''s thunderclap. He backed back and said, "you can''t do anything to me. My brother is a formal disciple. He won''t let you go if you move me."


    "To cheat." Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and said, "if your brother really cares about your safety, he won''t be the two cowardly factotum disciples today."


    Liu big head smell speech repeatedly shake head way: "no, that is my own brother how may not care about me, he thought these two people are enough to help."


    Although he said so, he could not escape Hua Ruge''s eyes for his unconsciousness.


    She smiled and said, "big Liu, I''ve thought about staying in this kitchen for three months in peace and quiet. You don''t allow me."


    "I know it''s wrong You let me go this time and I promise to be obedient forever. I will do whatever you ask me to do. " Liu Dadou stands on the horse road.


    "Late." Hua Ruge rebuffed: "you have exhausted all my patience."


    As soon as her voice fell, Liu Dazhou flashed around. She kicked him over with one foot. Her right hand holding the stick sank and hit him heavily on the abdomen.


    The terrifying yuan Yuanqi directly destroyed his Dantian and turned him into a waster just like the two before.


    But Liu big head''s cultivation is low, this cannot bear, the eye turned to faint.


    "It''s cheaper for you." Hua Ruge said that if there was no rule in yuxu sect that he could not kill his disciples, these three people would have become three corpses.


    Both Du Yu and the kitchen master don''t know how many times they have swallowed their saliva. They are not sure whether the current Hua Ruge is the same person they knew before.


    But in fact, people who understand Hua Ruge don''t think it''s strange. Hua Ruge has a good disposition, but if she uses up her patience, the consequences are always terrible.


    After solving these problems, Hua rugo astringed the Yuan Li in his body, approached the kitchen and said, "I''m sorry, I''ve surprised some of you."


    Because the performance just now is too radical, Hua Ruge''s face is just showing kindness, not a smile.


    She was afraid that the change would be too fast for these people to accept.


    "No, no, you''re too good, too." Du Yu exclaimed.


    "I just won by force. I''m injured all over, but I didn''t show it." Hua is like an easy-going way.


    "We can''t beat them if we die." Du Yudao, the two masters nodded.


    Don''t say that you can''t beat two at a time, even if you can''t beat two at a time.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "I''ll go back to have a rest today. I''ll come back tomorrow morning."


    "Ah." Several people nodded their heads.


    After Hua Ruge left, in addition to these three people, ordinary disciples who were still eating at two tables in the hall at this time also woke up to think about whether what they had just seen was true or not.


    No one can tell them about it, because the people around them are not sure.


    But to be sure, it soon spread.


    If someone can fight at a higher level, or with one enemy and two enemies, it''s a hot news.


    Hua Ruge, no matter what she said outside, knows that the gap between realms is so big that her strong constitution and the "quenching body" skill in the Sutra of annihilation of the world can only make her barely survive.


    She is sure that she will change to a weak willed person to fight today. She can''t stand it. She has already fallen down.


    So the first thing she did when she came back to her room was to practice. Yuan Li of the whole Cuizhu mountain gathered in her room crazily, and then was included in her body.


    While the wounds in her body are being repaired, the strength of her body is getting stronger.


    But in this way, the "quench body" is still in the stage of the third layer, which is still a long way from breaking through to the fourth layer.


    After she stopped practicing, she thought about the big stone that she hit herself today. If it''s not so easy before she practices the Sutra of annihilation, then the third level can enhance her body to such intensity. If she reaches the Ninth level, she can still get it?


    Thinking of this, she can''t wait to reach the Ninth level to see the effect, but she also found that it''s very difficult to make the "quench body" breakthrough in the normal environment.


    The fastest way to practice is to fight and get hurt.


    "It''s a good skill. It''s just how the people who create it tend to be abused." Hua Ruge shakes his head in bewilderment, thinking that he will try more and fight more in the future.


    It was dusk when she came out of the practice room. She decided to take a bath with some water.


    At this time, the two figures in the sky are getting closer and closer, and soon appear in front of Hua Ruge.


    It was Hao Shou and ye Wanrou who came here after hearing the news.


    "Ruge, are you ok?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    Hao Shou also looks like a person asking questions, but the exit is not as gentle as ye Wankuai.


    Hua Ruge picked his eyebrows and looked at them with a slightly worried look. He said, "do you people in the world gossip like this? Is the news going so fast? "


    See her this reaction two people also at ease, the person that has something is certainly not this appearance.


    "The general news can''t be spread so fast. It''s not that you''re too fierce. One person''s efforts to fight two immortal realms have also ruined people. Can''t it be spread so fast?" Hao Shousong takes a breath.


    Ye Wanrou nodded and reached for the back of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege shrunk his shoulders and said, "what are you doing?"


    "I feel if you are made of iron." Ye Wanrou''s way is very important. It''s not a joke to see that expression.


    Hua Ruge is speechless, but what makes her speechless is still behind her. She only listened to Hao Shou with a serious face and asked, "isn''t it?"


    "If you can''t feel it yourself, why ask me?" Ye Wanrou does not cooperate as always.


    "If she is a man, I still need to ask you. Don''t be so pushy. Tell me quickly." Hao Shou said in a hurry.


    Ye Wanrou couldn''t help but find someone to share, so she said: "the meat is very elastic, and it feels good. It''s definitely the body


    "That''s not bad." Hao Shou felt his chin, puzzled.


    You and I talked about it in a word, not considering the embarrassment of Hua rugo.


    "Sit down and have a chat while drinking tea. It happens that Wan Rou is here. I don''t have to make tea myself." Hua Ruge said.


    "We didn''t come here to cross examine your old man. There is also a very important thing about Liu Yuan."


    After sitting down, Hao Shou began to talk about business.

 Chapter 867

    Ye Wanrou does not let go of the opportunity to express herself. While making tea, Hua rugo listens to Hao Shou and asks, "did you inquire about Liu Yuan before you came?"


    Hao Shou nodded his head and said, "yes, I went to the surrounding area and asked about it soon."


    "Tell me."


    "Liu Yuan and his brother are just the opposite. They are gifted students, just like the unruly princess, they are green talents."


    "Ye Wanrou smell speech white he one eye way:" this princess just is not unruly


    "You are savage." Hao Shou muttered in a low voice.


    Ye Wanrou stares, "dare you say it again?"


    Hua Ruge hurriedly makes peace with the old man and pulls Ye wan to Judo: "those who know how to make tea are all famous ladies and ladies. Please pay attention to the image."


    Ye Wanrou gave up.


    "Liu Yuan is not only talented, but also hardworking. He should also have a good chance. He went from xianzunjing to dafenjing six years after he joined the sect. It''s said that he is now hitting the fairyland." Hao Shou continued.


    "Are you going to be immortal?" Hua Ruge swallowed her saliva.


    The immortal can shoot her to death with a slap. Now he has provoked a person who is likely to break through the fairyland?


    Hao Shou nodded: "he is the key care object of the immortal masters, because if he can break through the fairyland in this year, he can become a true disciple."


    "What if it''s delayed until after today?"


    "Then he will be over thirty, and he will not be able to do so." Hao Shou explained to her.


    "That is to say, only when you are under 30 years old, can you become a true disciple?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Yes." Hao Shou nodded: "to be a true disciple is not only hard work, but also talent and chance."


    "So it is." Hua is as clear as a song.


    "This is not the point. The point is what should he do with you? You must not be his opponent. " Hao Shou brings the topic back.


    "I''m sure I can''t. let me find a way." Hua ruminated as she spoke.


    At this time, ye Wanrou''s tea is ready, Hua Ruge thinks carefully while drinking.


    After a few cups of tea, Hua Ruge''s face was smiling.


    "You think of a way?" Hao Shou asked.


    Hua Ruge looked at Hao Shoudao and said, "I have to rely on brother Shou to help me with this."


    "You say, as long as I can help." Hao Shou is very righteous.


    "There''s not much to do, but I can''t do it without working in your inner court." Hua Ruge said and asked Hao Shoudao, "what''s going on in the inner courtyard now?"


    "It''s about you. The cross-border fighting is very powerful and amazing." Ye Wanrou takes the lead.


    Hao Shou nodded: "this is it."


    "Does anyone know that Liu Da Tou is Liu Yuan''s elder brother and the factotum disciple of Liu Yuan''s sect came to make trouble here?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "A lot of people know it, but it''s too common for a brother to help his brother. No one cares." Hao Shou replied.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "don''t let people not care. If you go back, brother Shou, you can help me bring the topic to this matter. It''s better to let the immortal masters know."


    Ye Wanrou shook his head and said, "don''t you expect those immortal masters to punish Liu Yuan because of you after knowing it?"


    "It''s simple, but as she said, the immortals will not care about you." Hao Shou also said.


    "Of course, I''m not naive enough to think that immortal masters will take charge of my factotum disciple, but immortal masters should take charge of Liu Yuan." Hua Ruge said and looked at Hao Shoudao:


    "you just stopped talking. The immortal master valued Liu Yuan as a disciple and expected him to become a real disciple. He didn''t know how to cultivate, but he took care of these trifles. He just didn''t do his job."


    "And I don''t think Liu Yuan will pay much attention to his brother, or else he won''t let Liu Dadou do six years'' chores in the kitchen. So, he doesn''t want to take care of it himself, and immortal master will remind him not to delay his cultivation. Our goal is achieved."


    After she said that, Hao Shou and ye Wanrou understood. They nodded their heads coincidentally, and they thought it was very reasonable.


    Liu Yuan himself may not want to be disturbed in the critical period of cultivation. As long as one immortal teacher says a few words, Liu Yuan will not be like singing to China at this time.


    "It works, but it''s too shameful for him to treat his brother like that. He remembers you even if he doesn''t do it now. It''s dangerous in the future." Hao Shoudao.


    Hua Ruge is not satisfied with the way: "now that the pass can be on the line, later things to say."


    "Ye Wanrou nods:" also


    "I''ll move things for you when I go back tonight. Don''t worry." Hao Shoudao.


    "Thank you, brother Shou. I''m in danger without you this time. I''ll give you tea instead of wine." It''s like a song raising a teacup.


    "You said that we should help each other." Hao Shou and Hua rugo touch each other''s glasses and drink.


    Ye Wanrou looked at the two of you and said something to me, unwilling to be lonely: "I can help you, is there anything I need to do?"


    "If it doesn''t work, I need your help." Hua said like a song.


    "Help you fight?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    "Lend me money and I''ll run." Hua Yuege smiles.


    Ye Wanrou gave her a white look and said, "no ambition."


    Hua Yuege laughs and drinks tea.


    They sat for a while and then went back. Hao Shou came to know each other since he came here. Now, after half a month in zongmen, all the people he could meet became his acquaintances. As soon as he led the topic, it soon led to Liu Yuan from Hua Ruge.


    On the bamboo peak, Hua Ruge took a bath to continue her cultivation. Shuiyunxuan appeared in her room.


    When she came in, she swept Hua Ruge''s body with her mind without saying a word, and exhaled when she was sure that she was OK.


    "My aunt has heard about today, too?" Hua Ruge was a little surprised and said that the news was too fast.


    "You pay special attention to the outside news after you enter the gate. I certainly know it today. I''m more relieved to see you are OK." Water Yunxuan said.


    Hua Yuege smiled, "my aunt cares about me."


    "You''ll be poor. I told you to change to a better place. These kids are the hardest to deal with." "Water Yun Xuan said to see her:" recently wronged it


    "It''s OK. If you can bear it, I will bear it. If you can''t bear it, I will fight back. Are you still afraid that I will suffer losses?" Hua is like a song with a smiley face.


    Shuiyunxuan sighed: "I know you are not so easy to lose, but you have suffered a lot since you have no background. Now I have to support myself. My aunt loves you."


    Hua Ruge can''t bear to hear shuiyunxuan''s original smile. Although she is usually careless, she is still deeply touched at the moment.


    She thought that shuiyunxuan would come to tease her and make troubles, but she didn''t expect to be sensational.


    Shuiyunxuan took her hand and said: "you are a child no matter how you say it, you can''t do everything by yourself."


    Hua rugo sniffed and said, "I didn''t feel anything when I came down. I almost cried when you said that. Let''s change the topic."


    Shuiyunxuan was in a good mood. After listening to her words, she only had the impulse to roll her eyes.

 Chapter 868

    Seeing her strong, shuiyunxuan sighed: "I know you have an idea, but there is always something I can help you with, right?"


    "Don''t say it, it''s true." Around the topic Hua Ruge still turned into a smiley face.


    "Say it." Asked shuiyunxuan.


    Hua Ruge said with some embarrassment, "I was not calm when I was shooting, so I beat Liu Dafu."


    "It''s all right. I won''t let them go after I get rid of them." The way of water and cloud.


    "I''m not talking about this. After he was hurt, we lost one person to work in the kitchen. We had fewer people, so we were not enough." Hua Ruge looked at water Yunxuan with a smile and said, "I wonder if my aunt can let me have someone transferred below."


    "It''s easier. I''ll ask someone to do it for you when I go back, and make sure there''s no trace." Water Yunxuan said.


    "Thank you so much, auntie. It''s still good to be on the mountain." Hua Ruge said holding water Yunxuan''s arm against her shoulder.


    Shuiyunxuan smiled and said: "I also inquired when I came. Those two factotums were sent by Liuyuan. How are you going to deal with this man?"


    "I''ve asked my friend for help. I don''t think he can jump for a while." Hua Ruge said that he would say his plan.


    "Water Yun Xuan smell speech to nod:" you ghost spirit


    Hua Ruge spits out his tongue and says, "then I can''t always be passive."


    "If you have a plan, I''ll go back first." Shuiyunxuan gets up.


    "I have another question for you, aunt." Hua Ruge also stood up and said.


    "Say it."


    "I can''t practice meditation all the time. I need real combat to improve faster. Is there any place near our sect where I can test it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    If there is another place like taixujing, she will definitely speed up her strength when she goes in to fight against immortal beasts.


    "There are a lot of them. The mountain range of yuxu sect is very large. In addition to our friars, there are many immortals living on the top of the mountain, which can be used to practice hands." Water Yunxuan said.


    Hua Ruge was a little shocked when he heard the words: "is that ok?"


    "This area is too big. We didn''t bother to clean it up when we built the clan. Besides, it''s all low-level and intermediate level immortal beasts, which can be left for the disciples to practice." Shuiyunxuan explained.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I see, thank you aunt."


    "Be careful when you practice. When you meet the immortal beast that can''t be defeated, please hurry to ask for help." Water Yun Xuan admonished.


    "Knowing my aunt, I''m sure I''ll pay attention to safety." Hua Ruge promised again and again to send away shuiyunxuan.


    When she was the only one left in the room, she began to plan. Later, she could go to the beast mountain to practice every other day. In this way, her strength would be improved much faster.


    After thinking about it all, she went back to the practice room.


    The next day was her day on duty, so she stopped practicing and went out with a clean gray robe.


    It was very early when we got to the kitchen, but it was a surprise that all the people in the kitchen except her had arrived and looked alert.


    As soon as Hua Yuege opened the door, he saw them as if they were facing the enemy. He smiled and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Ruge, how dare you come here? You gave up big Liu yesterday. His brother won''t let you go. We''ll keep an eye on him and inform you as soon as there is danger." Du Yu stepped forward.


    "So you are stalking." Hua Ruge understood that.


    Feng Liu also went up and said, "yes, you go back to your mountain to hide. If anyone comes, I will tell you to run."


    "Thank you for thinking about it. Since I''ve done it, it''s no use hiding." Hua said like a song.


    "And they came to you?" Du Yu asked.


    "Maybe not yet." Hua rugo said, "I''m afraid you''ve been frightened this time. I''ll invite you to drink later, and you''ll be shocked."


    Several people saw that she was not in a hurry, but also had to nod their heads, each busy to go.


    After waiting for a while, several people in grey robes came. Feng Liu told Hua Ruge who was washing vegetables in the kitchen.


    Hua rugo saw the Deacon who had been assigned the job last time when he got to the front hall.


    "I have seen the Deacon." Hua rushes forward to salute.


    The Deacon''s attitude towards Hua Ruge has always been good. This time, he even said: "at that time, there were many problems with you, little girl. It turned out that you had real ability."


    "The Deacon is flattered. I don''t dare to be a disciple." Hua Ruge said modestly.


    "I''m not here to reminisce with you today. Liu Dadou is a useless man now. We''ve decided to drive him out, so your kitchen is short of people. I''ll send you some." Deacons and good way.


    At this time, everyone else in the kitchen was listening, and they doubted that they had heard it wrong.


    In the two years before Hua rugo came, their kitchen had been three chores, and they had never taken care of them. How could Liu take care of them as soon as he left.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "I''m really bothered by the Deacon. I''m ashamed."


    "Come on, three of you. I''ve met your leader." The Deacon directly introduced the following three people to Hua rugo.


    Three young men came out behind him. They saluted Hua Ruge and said, "boss, please give me more advice later."


    Hua Ruge and the people in the kitchen are a little stunned for a while. How about three people? Is the pen too big?


    "Deacon, there are a lot of people. We can leave two in the kitchen." Hua Ruge said in good time.


    There are many left behind, and she is afraid of being suspected.


    "Not much." The Deacon said, "your deeds have been heard. The immortal masters are very optimistic about you. You should stop doing chores from today, and concentrate on Cultivation and wait for the assessment after three months."


    "That''s not good..." Hua rugo doesn''t know how her aunt is so direct.


    "Why not? Our clan is the place to train disciples, not the place to train factotum. You can''t waste such talents." The Deacon said, and said, "besides, it''s not what I mean, it''s what it means."


    Hua Ruge couldn''t ask which one was on it, so he nodded: "thank you very much, deacon. I understand."


    "We must be well prepared for the examination. Immortal masters are waiting to see it." The Deacon told Hua Ruge before he left.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "yes."


    When the Deacon left, Hua Ruge had no expression on her face. She liked the decision in her heart. After all, she also wanted to spend more time on cultivation rather than doing chores here.


    "I can''t be a leader, senior brother Du. You''d better arrange it." Hua Ruge looked at the new three and said.


    She doesn''t know so much about the kitchen herself. She can''t work with people.


    Du Yu stepped forward and said, "I''m not dreaming. Three people were sent here?"


    Before Liu big head but wanted many times, finally just reluctantly stuffed a new person Hua Ruge, who can think of this one is three people.

 Chapter 869

    "Elder martial brother Du, you haven''t seen it yet. This is the one who pays attention to our eldest brother and lets him cultivate well." Feng six came up and said.


    Du Yu nodded and said, "yes, it''s like singing. You have a big face. Liu has not come for two years."


    "I''m lucky, too." Hua Ruge said shyly.


    The three kitchen masters also came out and said things like Hua Ruge''s promising future.


    Hua Yuege''s modest answer was that there were several guests outside, and they were busy with their own work.


    Hua rugo pulls Du Yu and says, "elder martial brother Du, I will give it to you here. I will seldom come here later."


    "Don''t worry, you are good at cultivation, and you will give us a breath in the kitchen after three months." Du Yu patted her on the shoulder.


    Hua Yuege laughs, "OK."


    She didn''t forget to invite others to drink before she left. She left behind several jars of thyme before she left. Anyway, she didn''t take it less when she left. It was enough for her to drink.


    Although shuiyunxuan didn''t think of this, it was the best solution, and there was no doubt about it.


    After she left the kitchen, she didn''t go back to her mountain. Instead, she went around to find out where it was more suitable for the test. Because she was a worker disciple, she was not suitable for too ostentatious, so she was flying at low altitude, and she also walked and stopped.


    In this way, her speed is not fast, but even so, she still saw several mountains inhabited by immortals, which is similar to what shuiyunxuan said, with some low-level immortals on the edge.


    She lingered on the edge for a while and found many level 1 and level 2 immortal beasts. The strength of immortal beasts in the center should be higher.


    She looked for a few small mountains, and found that the situation was almost the same. Because she didn''t want to be too high-profile, she finally chose one of the two more remote mountains.


    She locked the target, wrote down the location, and then went back, because she knew that Hao Shou and ye Wanrou would come to see her in recent days, to tell the results of the news.


    Although the two have not yet arrived, Hua rugo has roughly known that this matter has been put under pressure for the time being. First, she is confident in her plan, and second, she told shuiyunxuan about it.


    In terms of her maintenance, shuiyunxuan must pay attention to it, so it''s probably OK.


    In these three days, she mainly consolidated her accomplishments at home. The more she practiced, the more she felt that this skill was extraordinary. After the third level of quenching, her body changes more and more obvious.


    At the same time of increasing the intensity, it seems to become softer. She has a very soft body because of the ancient martial arts. She attacks very flexibly. But when she practices, she seems to recognize her body again and feel that she can develop more potential of her body.


    This excited her.


    After two days of practice in seclusion, she began to work until she realized that there were two breath approaches to her bamboo peak.


    After she opened the door, Hao Shou and ye Wanrou just landed.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes looked at the two men and said, "why do you come together every time?"


    "She followed me." Hao Shou took the lead.


    Ye Wanrou glared and snorted, "I''m supervising you. I''ll see how your business is going. If it''s not for Yuege, you think I''d like to follow you."


    "That''s what happened." Hao Shou looked at Hua Ruge and said, "she follows me."


    "Fat Hao, are you going to pick something?" Ye Wanrou shouted at her throat.


    Hao Shou seemed to have a premonition that she would roar like a lion, and hurriedly flashed to Hua Ruge. Although he was bulky, he was extremely flexible.


    "Don''t run, you''ve made it clear to me." Ye Wanrou chases Hao Shou.


    When Hao Shouyi hid, ye Wanrou almost hit Hua Ruge.


    "Stop!"


    Hua Ruge knew that he was in trouble. He stopped Ye Wan and said, "if I am wrong, don''t fight first."


    "Hum." Ye Wanrou is stopped by Hua Ruge''s hands, and makes a dissatisfied hum to the fat man behind Hua Ruge.


    Fortunately, Hua Ruge has a face in ye Wanrou''s place. For the time being, they stopped the fight between them and sat down in the courtyard.


    Hao Shou wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "don''t worry, Ruge, things are going very well."


    "I''m tired of brother Shou. Liu Yuan''s side is really under control?" Hua rugo said to take out the cup and make a cup of tea for the two.


    "Yes, I only heard this one day, and the immortal master knew it. He went to Liu Yuan''s residence that day and said he didn''t know what he said. Anyway, when he left Liu Yuan, he said that he would shut up. He would not leave until he hit the fairyland." Hao Shou said and took a sip of cool tea.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s really unexpected."


    "Yes, as long as he doesn''t do it for a while, you still have time to breathe." Ye Wanrou also said.


    "Thank you for your help." Hua Yuege says thank you.


    "You''re welcome," both waved


    Because their actions are surprisingly consistent, ye Wanrou can''t see it anymore and accuses Hao Shou of learning from her.


    Hao Shou said that she always did. She learned from herself.


    So in the next period of time, Hua Ruge heard the quarrel of the two people. She thought that it was a match for the two words.


    It was not easy for them to stop. Hua rugo, taking advantage of their failure to find the next quarrel point, said: "I''m going to the nearby mountains to find the immortal beast for training. Do you want to join me?"


    Experience?


    They thought for a moment, then shook their heads together.


    When ye Wanrou was brewing the war, Hua Ruge said busily: "first, say the reason, and let the quarrel go first."


    Ye Wanrou gave Hao Shou a white look and began to say, "the immortal master has handed me a set of immortal scriptures. I have made great progress in cultivation, but it will take a while to fully understand them. So I am going to close for the next period of time, and I will practice again after I fully understand them."


    Hua Yuege expressed his understanding and then turned to Hao Shou.


    "I also got a set of immortal scriptures. I have to say that the yuxu sect is good in resources. I will also close for a period of time, and my strength will be improved a lot when I go out." Hao Shou also said.


    "It seems that all your formal disciples are like this?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Almost. These people are all talented. It''s a lot faster to enter the country after cultivating the immortal Scripture and getting the immortal master''s advice." Hao Shou said and looked at Hua Ruge and said, "so if you want to be a disciple, you need to work harder."


    "Don''t worry, I will enter the xianshou mountain for a test after today. It''s almost two and a half months." Hua is like the way in which the old God is.


    "I believe you, three months from now it will be brilliant." Ye Wan judo, after seeing a series of means of Hua Ruge, her confidence in China Ruge has reached the point of near blindness.


    Hua Ruge listens to her tone and looks at her, which means that she looks at her.


    "Why do you look at me like this?" Asked ye Wanrou strangely.


    "You are very much like a sister of mine." Hua Yuege said straightforwardly, "did you grow up in the imperial palace of Dashu when you were young?"

 Chapter 870

    Ye Wanrou was shocked for a moment and said: "of course, I''m like a fake Princess of Dashu. Do you still doubt that I''m your sister?"


    "There are some biases in character, but it''s really a bit like that." Hua said like a song.


    "Is that my good or her good?" Asked ye Wanrou, who was keen to compare with others.


    Hua Ruge looked at her and said with a smile: "do you want me to tell the truth?"


    "Look at your expression and you''ll know there''s no good words." Ye Wanrou''s wilting way, she has a little doubt about life now.


    I thought I was the best. Now I know that I just see too few people.


    Hua Ruge smiled: "tease you, you are all good girls, you are no worse than others."


    "Really?" Ye Wanrou is very happy to be praised by Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head.


    Ye Wanrou immediately smiled.


    Hao Shou wanted to strike her, but when he saw her smile so brilliantly, he swallowed the words and bowed his head for tea.


    Ye Wanrou was in a good mood after being praised, so when the next few people chatted, they didn''t quarrel with Hao Shou.


    It''s rare for Hao Shou to see her like this, and he didn''t initiate a war.


    So it became a quiet time for Hua Ruge to get along with them at the same time.


    They sat from noon to afternoon before they decided to leave.


    "You all practice hard and wait for me to turn with you in three months." Hua Ruge stood up and said.


    Hao Shouyi said with a smile, "wait for you."


    Ye Wanrou said the same thing.


    Seeing the two of them leave, Hua rugo turns back to the room and practices for a while. After a good sleep, she changes clothes the next day.


    Because she had to practice in the mountains and it was inconvenient for her to wear a gray robe, she changed her close fitting suit and simply tied a ponytail, which was very attractive.


    Hua Ruge can''t be inconspicuous as long as she holds this face. Fortunately, she is used to it.


    After changing her clothes, she flew to the mountain range she locked yesterday. Hearing Hao Shou''s words, she did feel a sense of crisis.


    Those formal disciples are more powerful than her, and most of them have no good skills at home. Now they enter the clan and have the skills suitable for them. They will soon enter the country.


    If she doesn''t pay close attention to cultivation, she won''t win this time. After all, there is a gap in her realm.


    The previous two factotums are just small minions who have just entered the realm of xianzun. Their strength is not good. If they let her deal with ye Wanrou or Hao Shou, her victory will be greatly reduced.


    Thinking of this, she had reached the edge of the mountain, so instead of swaggering, she fell on the ground and began to walk.


    At the beginning of contact are some level 1 and level 2 immortal beasts, she is too lazy to deal with them, and they will automatically stay away from her if they are put outside the breath.


    In a flash of blue light, the devouring beast fell on her shoulder again, and the back two claws grabbed her clothes. The body stood upright, looking around, and a pair of big black eyes kept turning, which was very curious.


    Hua Ruge was amused by its appearance and said, "I think it''s better not to give you food. I can come out and play if I have nothing to do."


    "I still like to eat and sleep." Devouring animals is a real way.


    Hua rugo reached out to touch it and said, "OK, I''ll give you all the fairy Crystals I killed this time."


    "That will do." Devouring the beast and nodding his head.


    "If you get cheap, you''ll still be good." Hua rugo has no way to take this proud little thing.


    Swallowing the beast didn''t think so. The immortal crystal of the third level immortal beast really wronged it.


    One person and one beast communicate, Hua Ruge also goes to the deep mountain constantly, and the fairy beast she contacts has changed from level one and level two to level three.


    "It''s dangerous. Go back." Hua Ruge patted the head of the devouring beast.


    This little thing is not a fighting pet. It can''t help her when she is fighting hard.


    "Oh." Swallowing animals are very conscious of their own space.


    Hua Ruge began to search for the target.


    But before she found the target, she felt that she was locked by a breath. She instinctively felt a dangerous breath, and the danger was gradually approaching.


    She opened her mind and found a purple flame tiger approaching her in the distance.


    She had seen the tiger when she was practicing in the state of emptiness. At that time, ye Wanrou and the tiger were still invincible. She was asked to attack and kill it.


    Now she''s on her own.


    Purple flame tiger''s speed is very fast. In the time of her thinking, she has rushed to her body and is looking at its prey.


    "I''m not afraid that others are afraid of you. I''ll let you know." Hua Yuege said, turning his hands and taking out qingpingjian.


    This is her name for the blue sword.


    The sword spirit in Qingping sword is very spiritual. After leaving the space, it makes a sound of trembling. The sword body is very bright.


    A pair of purple eyes of Ziyan tiger are attracted by qingpingjian. Its pupils shrink for a while. Obviously, it knows that the sword is very dangerous.


    "Roar!"


    Even so, the purple flame tiger still roars, pours toward the Hua Ruge, it pours down the moment a mouth, a purple flame spits out toward the Hua Ruge body.


    If the flesh is burned by the fire, it must be seriously injured. But unlike Hua Ruge, she has the means of never being in front of people.


    Hua Ruge picked out the corner of her eyes, and suddenly a thin purple flame was lit all over her body, which was the extinguished flame she had long refined.


    Although the extinction flame is the flame of the small world, it is a different fire between the heaven and the earth. The extremely high temperature is not comparable to that of the common fire crow of the purple flame tiger.


    Hua Ruge did not hide or flash the flame from the purple flame tiger. The flame fell on the extinguished flame of her body, disappeared immediately and could not be broken at all.


    The purple flame tiger was shocked. It was surprised that its flame didn''t work. What''s more, the Hua Yuege sword had been delivered to its neck.


    It thought that it would dodge by spitting out a flame, so it continued to dive in the direction of dodging, but how could it have never thought that this human was not afraid of its own flame at all.


    Although it is calculated, the purple flame tiger''s reaction is very rapid, the body turns to one side to dodge, nimbly avoiding Hua Ruge''s strike.


    The biggest cost of Ziyan tiger is the fire. Now I know that the fire can''t work, but I turn around and run away.


    "Where?" Hua Yuege said that he would chase after him when he raised his sword.


    Ziyan tiger''s speed is very fast. Hua Ruge''s strength can''t keep up with it. She will surely be left behind for a long time, so she plans to fight quickly.


    So at the moment when the distance was just opened, Hua Yuege turned his hand and took out the long black bow. He drew the bow together with the arrow and shot it out with the precise mind.


    "Whew!"


    The black arrow with the broken sky howled towards the back of the purple flame tiger.


    It''s too late for the purple flame tiger to feel the danger approaching.


    "Ow!"


    The purple flame tiger was shot to the ground.


    Hua Ruge did not let go of the chance, but also an arrow. This time, he shot directly at the heart of Ziyan tiger and killed it.


    She gathered the flame all over her body and put out her hand to wipe the sweat on her forehead.


    Now, she has extraordinary power in her body, but the power of her mind is still weak. The flame of extinction consumes the power of her mind very much. It is normal for her to waste her mind.

 Chapter 871

    After killing Ziyan tiger, she went up to take Xianjing and went on. This time, she put away the bow and decided to meet the immortal beast again to solve the problem with her own strength.


    Not long after she left, she found that there was a white ape with a long arm not far away. She killed it in Taixu. Of course, she paid a price. This time, she went straight to the ape without saying anything and took the initiative to fight.


    "Roar!" With a roar, the ape swings its long arm and smashes it at Hua Ruge.


    At this moment, Hua rugo came up with a bold idea to try out the strength of his body, so he didn''t take a stick and directly clenched his fist and smashed it at the long arm of the White Ape.


    "Boom!"


    The collision of the two vitality immediately exploded, making a huge explosion.


    After a stroke, Hua rugo and the Great White Ape stood still.


    "Click!"


    Hua Ruge''s arm sounded a slight cracking sound. The pain also let her know that her body was still worse than that of the immortal beast.


    But if someone else saw this scene, he would feel that he was dreaming. Someone dared to fight against the immortal beast with his body, and he didn''t get hit, but suffered a little injury.


    Although Hua rugo saw the gap, she also saw the hope. Now she only cultivates to the third level of quenching body, which is so powerful. What if she improves?


    She flies back and shakes her broken arm. The Sutra of annihilation in her body works automatically.


    "Come again!" Hua Yuege''s eyes were full of fighting, and he attacked again with his fist raised.


    This time, she didn''t cherish her body at all. She fought with the White Ape with hands and feet. She didn''t know how many bones were broken.


    And in the case of her serious injury, the speed of the movement of the Internal Classic is faster, and the faster her strength is improved.


    Hua Ruge has also found the law now. This skill has a strong sense of protection for the cultivator. If she is slightly injured, she will be treated slowly. If she is seriously injured, she will absorb a lot of vitality.


    So it''s self abuse. If she wants to make progress quickly, she can''t implicate it.


    After dozens of moves, Hua Yuege''s bones were broken and repaired, but the repair was never as fast as her injury. Even in this way, she still did not wrinkle her brow, and exerted the fighting power of the element body to the extreme.


    The long arm White Ape is a three-level immortal beast. It has a high level of intelligence. It thought it would soon be able to solve the dying human, but after some competition, it has panic.


    Is this really human?


    The reason why the immortal beast is powerful is that it relies on the power of physical terror, and the human body can fight against it. Has it seen a ghost?


    Hua Ruge''s inner power is rolling and flowing. Under the influence of the heaven Sutra of annihilation, there is a layer of silvery white light on her body. The whole person looks like the God of war coming to the world, which is powerful.


    After dozens of hard fighting, the White Ape with long arms is more and more bottomless, and even a little afraid in the deep heart.


    But only Hua rugo knows that her prestige is superficial. The White Ape with long arms is a three-level immortal beast, and its strength is equivalent to that of fairyland. She has a higher level than her, and her body is stronger than her. Every time she fights, she will suffer a lot of injuries. She would not have been able to stand without her strong willpower.


    However, she didn''t retreat. Instead, she began to fight harder and harder, and began to use the gold element attribute. The whole fist was wrapped in the fiery golden light, and hitting the White Ape was enough to make the giant ape stagger backward.


    In this way, one man and one ape continue to fight.


    After half a day, Hua Ruge exhausted her potential, and even the Sutra of annihilation could not repair her wounds in time, and then she would be scattered.


    At this time, she took out qingpingjian. It took her a while to finish the life of the White Ape.


    The White Ape like the hill fell down, but Hua Ruge didn''t even have the strength to take Xianjing. She sat on the ground and left her body to be repaired.


    During this period, they also passed several third level immortal beasts, but their strength was not as good as that of great apes. They saw that great apes had fallen, and they did not dare to attack Hua rugo.


    Hua Ruge recovered quickly. After a while, she left the giant ape''s belly and took out Xianjing.


    By this time, it was afternoon. Hua rugo wanted to spend the night here, so he found a clean cave and meditated in it.


    She has gained a lot in this battle, and her physical strength has increased a lot. She thinks that if there are so many times, she can break through the fourth level.


    And not only her physical strength, but also her accomplishments.


    Her cultivation speed has not been affected by talent, and is also very fast, but her element body promotion needs too much power, so it is relatively difficult than others.


    Half a night, Hua Yuege finally recovered her broken bones. She took a breath and went to the cave to see the stars on her head.


    Swallowing animals lie on her legs, also bored with her to see the stars.


    "I''ve been here for two months, and I don''t know how everyone is doing?" Hua, like a song, stroked the body of the devouring beast and said softly.


    Swallowing beast takes back his eyes and pretends to say: "it must be better than you."


    "Why are you so sure?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "They are all of normal constitution and are easier to cultivate." The devouring beast looked up at her with big black eyes and said, "the way you want to surpass them is very simple. Do you want me to tell you?"


    Hua rugo reached out his hand and gently poked at its cerebellum doorway: "do you want to say that you want to eat?"


    "That''s right. You''re smart." The devouring beast looks at Hua Ruge with appreciative eyes, as if to say that she is a child to teach.


    Hua Yuege can''t laugh or cry: "OK, if I have something, I''ll give it to you first."


    "It''s settled?" Devour the uncertain way of the beast.


    "Don''t lie when you say it, don''t worry." Hua Yuege promised again and again.


    Swallowing the beast satisfied with his little head, and then looked up at the stars.


    Hua Ruge smiled and carried it back to the cave to continue meditation.


    Since then, Hua Ruge has never returned to his peak, and has been marching in the mountain of immortal beast. He has been fighting with immortal beast.


    Over the past ten days, her body has become stronger and stronger, her strength has increased a lot, and her fighting time against the White Ape has doubled.


    And she can fight against all the three level immortal beasts, that is to say, her current strength can win several monks in immortal realm even without any means.


    After another three or five days, Hua rugo felt that his "quenching body" was stuck in the bottleneck, and it had little effect on the war immortal beast, as if the intensity of this kind of battle was not enough.


    But now she doesn''t dare to fight against the fourth level immortal beast. She still wants to live.


    So in the next five days, she spent another five or six days hunting and killing some third level immortal beasts, and devoured all the achievements of these days, more than 40 immortal crystals of the Xuan beast.

 Chapter 872

    In a secluded cave, he swallowed the immortal crystal into his stomach.


    Hua Ruge had meditated early, and at the moment when she swallowed the immortal crystal, she felt that there was a very pure yuan force in her body, which could be turned into her power without refining.


    has been very awesome in this respect, but in a moment, the power of Wah song is far stronger than the power of these more than 20 days.


    She enjoys the floating of this power promotion, and meditates a little more in her heart. She will break through the immortal realm.


    However, things were not as she expected. Before she started to attack the immortal realm, Yuan Li was broken.


    She sighed, "just a little bit."


    "It''s not a little bit. It''s the most difficult to break through. At least you need to give me another double of Xianjing." Devour the beast.


    Hua Ruge looked at it suspiciously: "you didn''t swallow it for me."


    "You don''t have the strength to steal it." Devour the look that the beast looks down on.


    Indeed, the third level immortal beast is only a low-level immortal beast in this world, and the power of immortal crystal will not be higher than that of other animals, so it is impossible to devour them.


    "The little one''s voice is always so big. Go back." Hua Ruge picked it up and threw it on his shoulder, then walked out of the cave.


    "How can I go back without training?" Devour the beast.


    Where is Xianjing without experience? What does it eat without Xianjing?


    Although this immortal crystal power has little effect on it, it is better than nothing.


    "Whether it''s my own state or skill, it''s in the bottleneck period, and the effect of experience is not great. I''ll go back to shut down and have a good understanding." Hua said like a song.


    A devouring animal has to point its head.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t live without your food." Hua Ruge rubs its head, and there is doting in the smile.


    The devouring beast closed her eyes and let her knead them. It was also lovely.


    Hua Ruge flies back to the peak, takes a hot bath and changes into a loose women''s robe. It''s bright red, and the patterns on it are very elegant. It''s even more gorgeous on her.


    Because of LAN bing''er, her casual clothes are not casual, and one of them is extremely exquisite with her eyes closed, which makes her think low-key.


    But fortunately, she didn''t plan to go out, so instead, she was ready to drink tea in the yard to relax, relieve the fatigue of the trial, and practice at night.


    She was in a good mood making tea in the room.


    Because her strength has been improved a lot after being assisted by the devouring beast, which is at least twice as strong as when she left, she is quite satisfied with the results of this trial.


    And before she enjoyed it for a long time, she realized that a figure was coming towards her peak, which was Feng Liu.


    Feng Liu fell outside the hospital and was stunned when he saw Hua Ruge''s dress. Although he was used to Hua Ruge''s amazing appearance, he didn''t wear the plain grey robe, but changed to Hua Ruge''s bright red robe to be more amazing.


    "Sixth elder martial brother, is it for me?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    When she asked Feng LIUCai this way, she thought of the business and nodded: "you are back, boss. The kitchen has been smashed these days."


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother six. Sit down and speak slowly." Hua said like a song.


    Feng Liu shook his head and said, "I''ll tell you that. Someone has been looking for you for seven or eight days in a row. We said that he would smash something if you weren''t there. Today, we almost beat senior brother Du Yu."


    Hua Ruge picks eyebrows. Who has such a deep hatred for her?


    "What''s the name of that man?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "It''s the ordinary disciple who came in today. His name is song Ze." Feng replied.


    Hua Ruge was relieved as soon as she heard the name of song Ze. She teased this guy several times and almost didn''t kill him when he was in the state of emptiness. It''s not surprising that he had such a strong hatred.


    "Is he still there?" Hua Yuege said that she had got up.


    Feng six nodded.


    "I''ll go now." Hua Yuege said.


    "Not to let you go." Feng Liuyi stopped Hua rugo and said, "senior brother Du Yu asked me to come to see if you have come back every day. If you have come back and hide, don''t show up recently. Be careful that they find here."


    Hua Yuege was stunned for a moment and said, "I dare you to let me escape?"


    "Of course, the three of them are all the strength of xianzun in the medium term. You can''t be the opponent any more." Feng six.


    "Three?" Hua Ruge murmured, and then said, "if you don''t fight, you can''t fight. Sixth elder martial brother, let''s go back."


    "Boss, don''t be impulsive. You won''t let go of that man easily." Feng Liu advised him on the way.


    "Don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety in my mind. If I can''t fight, I won''t fight." Hua Ruge gives him relief.


    Feng Liu said: "yes, it would be better if he could speak freely."


    Hua Ruge nods.


    When they arrived at the kitchen, song Ze still pointed to Du Yu and said, "if Hua Ruge doesn''t appear in your kitchen in one day, don''t think of peace. Today, I will smash the table, and tomorrow I will smash people."


    "We don''t know where she is, and we won''t tell her to come," Du said


    "Boy, are you looking for death?" The man behind song Ze stared, grabbed song Ze''s Lapel with his thick arm, and smashed his face with the other hand.


    "Your guts are up." A cold female voice came in.


    Then they only felt a flash of red shadow and rushed towards the direction of several people.


    The big man felt the crisis instinctively before his fist was smashed down. He quickly let Du Yu go and took a few steps backward. He looked at the people warily.


    Red shadow stopped in front of Du Yu, showing her figure like a song. She was dressed in a big red robe, her eyes were condensed, her eyes were raised, and her face was full of publicity and strength.


    "Senior brother Du, are you ok?" Hua Yuege turned around and asked.


    Du Yu was shocked for a moment, then shook his head.


    "It''s been hard these days. Wait and see." Hua Ruge patted Du Yu on the shoulder and turned to look at the three.


    It''s obvious that song Ze is the leader of the three, and these people are shocked to see Hua Ruge without exception,


    they didn''t expect that Hua Ruge is so beautiful, let alone that she faces three people whose strength is above her. What she shows is not fear but madness.


    "It''s been a good few days for me to find out. You''re not going to be a shrinking turtle at last?" Song Ze''s cold sarcasm.


    "You think I''m like you. I''ll run away when I meet you? Tut Tut, I don''t care about my friend''s life. " Hua Ruge looked at the two humanitarians behind song Ze with a sneer: "you two work for him, be careful how to die."


    "You..." Song Ze''s face is livid. Naturally, she knows that she is talking about monkey mountain.


    "I''m hurting you with that?" Hua rugo asked, and then he replied, "but I can''t blame you for that. You can''t go after me."


    Song Ze was so angry that his eyes were black. Before he could speak, Hua Ruge''s face turned from smile to coldness: "you make a fool of yourself, how can I not complete you?"


    "Hua Ruge, you are playing with fire!" Song Ze put down the threat of fire and cold.


    Hua Yuege smiled again. The smile was light and despicable. His voice was even more disdainful: "can''t you see that I''m playing with you? Is my provocation not obvious enough? "

 Chapter 873

    "Hua Ruge, I don''t know where you come from, but if you dare to do this to me, I will not let you go today." Song Ze''s face, which was already black to the bottom of the pot, was completely black.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "you come here to find fault. It''s just like if I don''t scold you, you will let me go. It''s shameful."


    Song Ze''s face is black to a new height. This time, instead of talking much, he started directly.


    Hua Ruge faced his slap and flew back out of the hall. "It''s not spacious inside. Let''s fight outside."


    Looking at Song Ze and Hua Ruge''s duel, Feng Liu and Du Yu on one side were all confused.


    How could they not have thought that Hua Ruge''s attitude was even more horizontal than that of finding fault.


    "I didn''t ask you to tell her to go out and stay out of the limelight. Don''t come back?" Du Yu told Feng liudao.


    "That''s what I said, but the boss has to come back. Just make the misunderstanding clear." Feng Liu said truthfully.


    Du Yu pointed to the two people who had been fighting together: "she didn''t have a point to explain the meaning of the misunderstanding. She just came back to fight."


    "I I didn''t expect that... " Said Feng Liu with silly eyes.


    Outside, song Ze and Hua Ruge have handed in their hands. Song Ze has a sword and Hua Ruge has a stick.


    After such a long time of training, the strength of Hua Ruge has soared, the physical strength has climbed to a peak, and the comprehensive ability has soared by a large part.


    Song Ze is not comparable to the two disciples of the factotum. He is now in the middle of xianzunjing, and his strength is much stronger than those two.


    But even so, Hua rugo has not put him in his eyes, which is a tough competition.


    Although Hua Ruge will still be hurt by song Ze''s vitality, this degree of damage to Hua Ruge is not painful. Her internal strength is majestic, and the battle with song Ze is not lost at all.


    After dozens of moves, the two swords and sticks intersect and make a loud noise. Both of them fly back and open a distance.


    "You''re the best I''ve ever seen, but you can''t cross the gap between realms." Song zehum said, it seems that he didn''t pay attention to Hua Ruge''s combat effectiveness.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m looking forward to your performance."


    "You will soon pay for your arrogance." Song Ze said that the long sword in his hand was always on his chest, and the power of thunder and lightning was lingering on the sword body, which seemed to be sword technique.


    "It''s you who have to pay for your stupidity." Hua Ruge says to take the initiative.


    Song Ze''s long sword was wielded, and there were thunder arcs on it, crackling. The lethality of the thunder sword was terrible.


    Hua Ruge started to hide.


    "Boom!"


    Lei Jian Qi splits on the mountain behind her, and a huge stone of a thousand jin explodes.


    The onlookers were shocked. It was obviously a powerful sword technique.


    Hua Ruge hasn''t seen him use it before. It seems that he has learned it this time.


    Song Ze looked at Hua Ruge with a sneer: "suffer death."


    As soon as the voice fell, he cut his sword towards Hua Ruge, and the thunder light sword Qi made people feel incomparable in power from afar.


    Hua Ruge has no reaction on his face. He doesn''t dodge the onslaught.


    "Boom!"


    Yuan Qi and sword Qi collide, but there is no imaginary scene of Hua Ruge being hit and fly. Instead, they seem to be close to each other.


    Song Ze was stunned for a while, but he didn''t expect that his confident attack on China would still have no effect.


    At this time, the two swords and sticks were still pasted together, close to each other. Hua Ruge could clearly see the shock in Song Ze''s eyes. She sneered and tried again, and the stick in her hand pushed song Ze back.


    Although song Ze was stunned for a moment, he quickly responded. When Hua Ruge was making power, he was also making power at the same time. But he didn''t expect that Hua Ruge was making power output so fast. He had just accumulated power and had not yet released it. People had been playing for a long time.


    So the onlookers froze again. What''s the situation?


    Song Ze not only didn''t get the upper hand, but also was pushed back?


    This Hua Ruge is just a monster.


    In fact, Lei Jianqi''s lethality is really strong. Hua rugo has suffered some injuries under the hard joint, but it''s really nothing for her who fights with wild animals unarmed.


    Song Ze''s eyes are fierce. He moves forward again. This time, he mobilizes all the strength in his body. Lei Guang doesn''t want money to linger on the sword. His power is more powerful than before.


    His attack is real. Every move is very tricky and precise. His sword skill has not only attribute strength, but also attack method.


    it is difficult for ordinary people to encounter this dazzling sword technique, but the Chinese martial art is one of the most brilliant ancient martial arts in China, and the ingenious moves are not comparable here.


    So even song Ze can deal with Hua Ruge with ease no matter how tricky he is, but in this way, Hua Ruge''s advantages in this respect are limited, and they can only compete and consume.


    Hua Ruge knows a lot about it, but song Ze is not willing to. He plays very fast because he can''t accept to fight with low level people, and he has to fight to the point of consumption.


    But his impatience to China is also limited, but it increases his own consumption.


    So after a while he was a little bit overwhelmed.


    "It''s my turn." Hua Ruge said once, the power suddenly increased ten times, and the output speed was much faster than before. Each stick was flashed with a yellow glow.


    The power of the heavy earth elements and the terror of her body came into play at once. Even if song Ze was ready, he would be bombed back and forth.


    His strength is strong, but his reserve is less than that of Hua Ruge. Once consumption is generated, he is no longer the opponent of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge seems to take Wanjun''s power when she smashes each stick. Moreover, she waves very fast and doesn''t use any moves, which makes people dazzled.


    Her meridians are many times wider than people''s, and her power output is much faster. Her attacks are extremely intensive.


    After being smashed dozens of times, song Ze has unconsciously retreated more than a dozen steps, and feels even more exhausted.


    "I''m not finished with you." Song Ze roared.


    He couldn''t stand such humiliation, so he took the initiative to attack. The rage added a lot of power to him. The thunder light shrouded this area, and the attack power was extremely terrible.


    Hua rugo knows that he is at the end of the line. She can work hard now and solve it quickly, but she needs to suffer some injuries.


    So she decisively chose a smarter way, that is, in the face of song Zeqiang''s fierce and unparalleled attack, she retreated continuously and did not take the initiative to fight.


    Song Ze''s eyes were red with rage.


    People with a clear eye can see that Hua Ruge is consuming the power of song Ze, but they don''t know whether the result is that song Ze breaks out and destroys Hua Ruge, or Hua Ruge can smoothly consume the power of song Ze, thus gaining the upper hand.

 Chapter 874

    Of course, song Ze also knows this, so the attack to squeeze his full potential is more and more fierce, and the area covered by thunder light has expanded many times.


    Lei Guang covers Hua as a song, but there is no fluctuation on her face. She just passively blocks the attack and doesn''t fight against song Ze.


    Just a few moves of Hua Ruge retreated from the mountain to the mountainside. Song Ze pursued him all the way. All the plants, mountains and stones he passed were destroyed by his powerful power.


    The people in the kitchen and the two people who followed song Zelai came up and looked down the mountain.


    "She''s just like that. Brother Ze can only escape when he works hard." One of the humanity brought by song Ze.


    The other said, "don''t forget that she is only the state of veneration. In the face of zege''s attack, neither of us can hide."


    The people in the kitchen didn''t make a sound and nodded in silence.


    Before that person also didn''t speak, obviously song Ze erupts the strength he is also frightened.


    At the middle of the mountain, song Ze''s attack began to weaken. Hua Ruge still didn''t fight back and ran to the mountain.


    Her speed is comparable to that of song Ze, and she has the defense power of the earth system. If she only dodges, song Ze will have no way to take her.


    Seeing her escape from Song Ze, she was not discouraged, because once discouraged, there would be no chance.


    In an instant, Hua Ruge fled to the mountain again. At this time, song Ze''s strength weakened a lot, and the consequence of overexploitation of his potential was excessive fatigue. Once his combat effectiveness went down the hill, it fell very fast.


    More and more, he felt that he couldn''t do it, but he was still holding on, because he was not sure what the situation of Hua Ruge was now.


    If Hua Ruge is also holding on, the two are more than who holds on for a long time.


    When they reached the top of the mountain, the spectators retreated again.


    Hua Ruge looked at Song Ze, who was no longer attacking, but was conservative and consumed. He said lightly, "immortal, but that''s it."


    "You are a venerable state, and your internal strength is even more limited. I don''t believe you will be better than me." Song zelenghum.


    Although he had seen Hua Ruge''s physical strength burst out in xianhoushan, he did not believe that human beings would have that kind of strength, and felt that she was as precious as herself.


    Hua Ruge laughs very plainly. She taps her palm with a stick and walks towards song Ze slowly.


    She was dressed in a big red robe and walked on the top of the mountain. Although the smile on her face was very light, people could see confidence in her bright eyes.


    Although she didn''t deliberately put out the momentum, but such a casual gesture makes people realize her Xu ordinary.


    It is absolutely unbelievable to say that Hua Ruge was born in a small family without any previous experience.


    "I don''t think Ruge and we are all the same. This momentum doesn''t come naturally to the patriarch." Feng liuxiaosheng.


    Du Yu nodded: "the first time I saw her, I knew she must be unusual, but I didn''t know how she was so weak?"


    "Yes." The kitchen master is there, too.


    And Hua Ruge''s strength is not as good as the people who are born here, but after all, he is the one who once stood on the top of the world and dared to break the wrist with God and won.


    The details and breath of her body are not ordinary, which can not be ignored if it is exposed a little.


    Song Ze, facing such a calm and beautiful song, is also in a panic. Is it hard that she has more physical strength than him?


    "Good days, but you come here to find a fight. Did I say last time not to bump into my hand?" Hua Yuege said that he was close to Songze.


    Song Ze wanted to compete with Hua Ruge in his heart, but his feet did not obey him.


    "Don''t go back. I won''t let you go if you go down the mountain. Come up and continue to beat me. I''m a man to you." Hua rugo stood in the same place and pointed at him.


    Song Ze bit his teeth and hated how he had just retreated. Hearing that, he shouted and rushed forward to Hua Ruge, which was a sword.


    Now his power has been exhausted, and his attack power is less than one tenth of that before.


    In the face of his powerless sword, Hua Ruge smashed it with a stick.


    "Sonorous!"


    After a fight, song Ze felt as if he had split on the mountain and could not feel any attack effect.


    Hua Ruge looked at him indifferently, and then, with the stick raised, a vigorous yuan force burst out and directly lifted song Ze away.


    "Bang!"


    Song Ze fell tens of meters away and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    So they were surprised again, because they felt as if fighting for such a long time as if they had not consumed.


    Hua Ruge didn''t give song Ze a chance to breathe this time. He appeared at a very fast speed beside song Ze. He raised his hand and hit song Ze with a stick.


    Although song Ze was wearing fairy armour, Hua rugo was too heavy, which directly hurt him.


    Song Ze had no ability to resist at all, but the two people he brought did not completely watch. After Song Ze landed, they were shocked and rushed over.


    Hua Ruge was clear in his heart that he had given song Ze a stick as early as they were stupefied.


    Wait for two people to come over, can only stop let Hua rugo no longer continue to commit murder.


    However, Hua Ruge''s goal has been achieved. She just hit with all her strength. Even if she was blocked by Xian Jia, she would take song Ze''s half life.


    It''s unrealistic to want to kill him in the presence of two immortals, which is the best result.


    "You stay back." One of them is humanity.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "that''s easy to say."


    Said she then walks back, on the surface smile warm warm, lets the human not see clearly what in her heart is thinking.


    "How are you, zege?" Asked the other.


    "Cough." Song Ze just opened his mouth and coughed twice, spitting out a mouthful of blood foam.


    "It seems that we need to cultivate ourselves for a while." The man probed before.


    Song Ze stared at Hua Ruge with hate and said: "you You wait for me... "


    "That''s what you said last time." Hua Ruge said that he didn''t want to respect the serious injury, instead of choking without pressure.


    Song Ze felt that he had never been angry since he met Hua Ruge. This woman always had a way to make him want to spit blood.


    "Brother Ze, do you want our brother to go up and teach her a lesson?" Asked his brother.


    Song Ze opened his mouth and coughed a few times. He didn''t want to admit his failure and incompetence, so he said, "I will kill her by myself. Let''s go."


    They nodded. It wasn''t their resentment. They were too happy to do it.


    The two of them raised song Ze. Before he left, song Ze still said, "Hua Ruge, I will never die with you."


    Hua Ruge just smiled and said, "it''s not such a way to find death. Go back and think about it."


    Her gentle attitude made song Ze hate her, but now she can only remember.


    Three people go away, Du Yu wiped wipe sweat way: "scared to death me, I am really afraid that two people start."


    "I''m glad I didn''t do it." Hua laughs like a song.


    Although she said this, she didn''t think so in her heart. She had planned to fight against three people at the same time. For her now, there is no big difference between playing one and playing three.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect song Ze''s self-esteem to be so strong that she didn''t let them fight. But that would be good, lest she reveal more power.

 Chapter 875

    "Boss, you are so powerful that even formal disciples are not your opponents." Feng Liuyi''s face worships Tao. He has been in charge of xuzong for several years, but he has never seen such a powerful worker disciple as Hua Ruge.


    No wonder they are arrogant. They have arrogant capital.


    "You have a chance to practice." Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder.


    Du Yu and Feng Liuju both shook their heads and sighed, "with our talent, we can''t catch up with the disciples in our whole life."


    The talent of the factotum disciples is relatively low, and all kinds of resources are not as good as that of the formal disciples, not to mention that they can''t concentrate on their work, and it''s almost impossible to catch up with the formal disciples.


    That''s why they have all come for several years and are still disciples of the factotum.


    "No matter how bad my talent is, as long as I don''t give up myself, there is always hope." Hua said like a song.


    They nodded at the thought of Hua Ruge. They were really inspired.


    Before, they thought it was impossible, but now they see hope in Hua Ruge. Since others can, they should try their best.


    So both said they would work hard.


    Hua Ruge didn''t rush to do anything, so he spent most of the day in the kitchen, eating and drinking with several people in the evening before leaving.


    She didn''t drink too much, and her consciousness was always clear. She went back to the mountain and took a bath and began to understand the skill and realm.


    In the next few days, she was in a closed door. She felt that her skills and realm were in the bottleneck period of breaking through, so she avoided external interference and kept improving.


    After six days in a row, every day on the top of Cuizhu peak, there is a lot of momentum surging towards her direction.


    If it had not been for the remoteness of her chosen mountain, this unusual phenomenon would have been discovered.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t pay attention to the outside world, she only focuses on herself, but what makes her depressed is that her practice is so serious, but her skills and realm have not been broken through.


    The only result of her closing for so many days is that she has stabilized the realm she just raised to and gained a little more insight into her own strength. If it is at this time, she will win more easily against song Ze.


    But that''s all. There''s no qualitative leap. It''s like a little bit of a stuck bottle can break through, but there''s no progress.


    Here she knows that closing may be able to break through, but the time it takes must be infinite. She does not want to go out to find another way.


    Out of the training room, she casually ate some wild game and lay in bed at night.


    So far, it has been a month and a half since she joined yuxuzong as a factotum, and half of the time has passed since the examination. Although she has made some progress, she is not very good.


    Although this kind of growth rate is already very fast on others, it still can''t satisfy her.


    After thinking about it, she finally decided to continue her training in the mountains, which was more interesting than the closing.


    After making up her mind, she yawned, and her eyes came back from the bright moon outside the window. She closed the window with a wave of her hand, and she closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    The next morning, Hua rugo changed into a strong outfit again and walked towards the xianshou mountain again.


    During the investigation, she found that there were two mountains suitable for trial. She went to one before, and decided to go to another one this time to see if there was anything new.


    This mountain is bigger than the one before. When she went in, she let go of her mind to avoid danger.


    However, the edge did not dare to challenge her immortal beast. Only when she got inside did the third level immortal beast dare to fight against her.


    Hua rugo, as usual, gave up weapons and used fists and feet to deal with these three-level immortal beasts. They are better than Hua rugo in strength and body. Fighting with them can refine her body.


    Hua Ruge''s learning ability is very strong. With the change of her body, she is more and more adept at killing these immortal beasts. Later, even three or four of them can smash their heads one by one with bare hands.


    Two or three days later, Hua rugo hunted a lot of level three immortal beasts and took out the immortal crystal to devour the beast. As a result, she was not strong enough to break through.


    However, she felt that she was getting closer and closer to xianzun, so she became more active in her experience.


    On the fourth day, Hua Ruge was on her way while eating her baked rabbit legs. At this time, she was only a day away from the center of the mountain.


    At this time, her mind found a little strange fluctuation of Yuan force, so she concentrated on the mind to explore.


    In this exploration, she found a fairy grass. It''s not a common YELLOW FAIRY grass on the ground, but a black fire grass. It''s the main medicine for refining the black pill. If she got it, she can go back and try her own alchemy.


    She was very happy, but she didn''t get close at once, but let go of her mind to observe whether there was a powerful immortal beast nearby. After all, the mountain range is very large, so it''s impossible to rule out the possibility that there might be a fourth level immortal beast.


    She doesn''t believe there''s a cheap one waiting for her to pick it up.


    In the process of careful exploration, she did find a cave, which was not far from the green fire grass, and there was the smell of immortal animals in the cave.


    But she did not dare to further explore, afraid of the inside is a powerful role, when the time to find out that she was exploring out.


    It''s hard for her to surpass level 4 immortal beast with her current strength.


    She turned her eyes and began to restrain her mind and breath, so that she could not be found easily.


    She was close to the cave and stopped when she could see the cave with her eyes after a few hundred meters. She thought the distance was safe, so she took a small stone and went to the tree.


    When she got on the tree, she threw the small stone into the cave, and then squatted on the branch of the tree, holding her breath to make herself imperceptible.


    The stone has no killing power. The beast on the facade is not sure what the situation is. So he came out to find out the situation.


    Across the hundreds of meters, Hua Ruge felt the light tremor of the earth''s surface. It was obvious that the immortal beast was not light in weight.


    She hid behind the leaves and observed carefully.


    soon, the immortal beast in the cave revealed itself. It was a giant bear with a height of three meters. The body of the bear seemed to be made up of stones and looked very solid. It was estimated that it would be difficult to penetrate with a sword.


    Hua rugo also has a certain understanding of the immortal beast these days. He knows that it is indeed a four level immortal beast, called the rock bear. It is famous for its infinite strength, strong strength and amazing defense.


    Although it''s only level 4 inferior immortal beast, even fairyland dare not deal with them alone.


    But Hua rugo didn''t mean to retreat, because she knew that only the adult rock bear was the fourth level immortal beast, and the adult rock bear should be six or seven meters tall. The three meter rock bear in front of her was obviously only a cub.

 Chapter 876

    Although the dragon begets the dragon and the Phoenix begets the Phoenix, the cub must have many abilities. If she does, she may not be able to fight down.


    What she is not afraid of most is that she has good defense and strong strength. However strong she is, she can''t be consumed.


    There is such a physically absolutely powerful opponent, Hua rugo still feels very challenging, so he doesn''t take out the big bow to attack, and goes straight up.


    The rock Bear looked outside for a while, and then went to see the green fire grass. He didn''t notice the danger and then turned to the cave.


    But just then Hua, like a song, jumped down from the tree and walked towards the green fire grass.


    "Roar!" When the rock bear found her, he called to her and warned her not to approach.


    "I don''t mean anything else. Give it to me and I''ll go." Hua Ruge ignored the threat of the rock bear and pointed to the green fire grass.


    A listen to Hua Ruge said that the rock bear, with big brown eyes and a roar, rushed to Hua Ruge.


    It ran fast with four claws on the ground. The whole mountain was shaking violently. It was really too heavy.


    Hua Ruge looked at it as a prey, still walking slowly, eager to try.


    The threat of level 3 immortal beast to her is not great. Only fighting with higher level immortal beast can improve her, but obviously she can''t fight level 4 and above immortal beast.


    So we can only fight against the cubs.


    She wants to see where the gap between immortal and fairyland is.


    "Roar!" The rock bear roared loudly and jumped up. The two bear paws didn''t have any fancy to rush to Hua Ruge.


    Just a moment, Hua rugo felt the strength of the bear. Even if it was a cub, she didn''t dare to take it with her hands.


    Her brain turned quickly, and she took out the green Pingjian directly. The power of wind and thunder came out, and she cut directly at the two bear paws.


    In the face of this level of immortal beast, Hua Ruge can''t be careless. He directly uses his strongest attack.


    The rock bear is not afraid of this. He smashes his paw towards the sword. He wants to destroy Hua Ruge''s attack first, and then smashes Hua Ruge''s small body with two giant paws.


    Hua rushes out with a sword, but doesn''t expect to hurt the rock bear, so he goes out and directly backs away.


    "Boom!"


    The bear''s paw blows on the sword Qi, directly bombards the sword Qi and smashes it into Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge clearly saw that his strongest blow only broke the skin of the bear''s paw and gave out a few drops of blood. The rest had no effect.


    She was shocked by the secret. She was glad that she hid fast. These four level immortal beasts are really terrible. Even a young beast can''t be easily dealt with.


    But she is not without an advantage, because her speed is faster than that of the heavy rock bear. She thinks that she can get the green fire grass by her own wisdom.


    Her eyes turned, and then she retreated in the battle with the rock bear, leading the rock bear further and further away from the green fire grass.


    One is that she is using the plan, the other is that she is really the enemy of this bear.


    Not only rough skin and thick flesh, but also the attack power is very terrible. If she didn''t hide fast, she would have been smashed.


    Hua rugo estimated that if she had to fight, she could win by using evasion to compete with the bear, but the bear''s energy was too abundant. She didn''t want to spend it here after a day or two of competing with the estimated medicine.


    So she thought she''d better take it.


    For the sake of safety, she led the rock bear for a while. Only after she felt it was about the same distance, she flashed and rushed towards the green fire grass.


    "Roar!"


    The rock bear realized that he had been cheated and chased up quickly. The mountain was shaking violently again. Hua Ruge thought that the immortal beast was really terrible.


    She is faster than the rock bear, so she can definitely take the lead in getting the green fire grass and then run away.


    As for the fourth level immortal beast, she had a few in her hand, but she didn''t plan to fight hard.


    Because the distance is a little far, Hua Ruge''s speed is fast, so he quickly opened the distance. When Hua Ruge reached the edge of the green fire grass, the rock bear was still running angrily.


    Hua Ruge squatted beside the red green fire grass with a smile, took out a small jade bottle, and was ready to take it back.


    "BAM bam!"


    The earth is shaking violently. It''s the sound of the rock bear approaching, but Hua Ruge instinctively feels something wrong.


    Because the sound doesn''t come from the direction of running rock bear, but from the direction of cave.


    Hua Ruge''s neck turned to look in that direction. When she saw another rock bear rushing to the cave, she almost didn''t scare her.


    Because this rock bear is the two big ones, six or seven meters high, and its body size is amazing. The breath on that huge body can only be described as terror.


    "Roar!"


    This rock bear is running towards this side, and at the same time, he doesn''t forget to make a loud roar to frighten Hua Ruge who wants to bang Bi fire grass.


    Hua Ruge was shocked by the roar of the brain buzzing, she also at this time responded.


    There is more than one bear in the cave!


    Just then it was a cub, but now it''s an adult rock bear!


    This can be seen from its body shape and its horrible smell.


    Two bears came from both sides. Hua rugo felt numb.


    At this time, she was not thinking about the green fire grass, but her own life.


    She quickly threw down the small bottle and jade knife, stood up and smiled awkwardly at the rock bear, "Brother Bear, misunderstanding, misunderstanding."


    "Roar!" Whatever the bear said, he rushed to her and waved the huge bear''s paw. With a strong energy fluctuation, he wanted to kill Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge, who cares what face he has now, turns his head and runs.


    As soon as the adult rock bear gives a shot, Hua Ruge understands that the cub is really not grown up, and its strength is less than one third of that of the adult bear.


    Even though it''s very difficult to deal with, if she''s against the adult bear, she''ll lose every minute.


    What are you waiting for when you don''t run.


    "Roar!" The adult rock bear failed in a single strike, and after a shout, he kept on chasing.


    It will never let go of its majesty.


    "Roar!" The cub also roared angrily. Although Hua Ruge could not hurt him, playing with him made him angry even more.


    Cunning human, it must trample her flat.


    The adult bear hears his children''s anger, but also takes gun medicine to chase Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge wants to cry without tears. Although the adult rock bear is bigger, it''s not slow at all. It''s faster than the cub.


    So far as Hua Ruge can''t get rid of it.


    "Brother Xiong, it''s a misunderstanding. I just want to visit the fairy grass, but I don''t want to take it." Hua Ruge tried to explain it earlier.


    "Roar!" The rock bear roared, and his eyes were clear, but he didn''t believe it.


    Is it necessary to prepare all the jade bottles for the visit?

 Chapter 877

    Hua rugo knows that the rock bear will not let her go, and she is not the opponent in the war, so she can only play her own speed to the extreme and run towards the fairy beast forest.


    After she speed up, she finally pulled away from the rock bear a little bit, and according to their current speed, the distance will be further and further.


    "Roar!" Rock bear issued a roar to express dissatisfaction, four bear paws are also speeding up the pursuit.


    Hua Ruge opens her mind and finds that the distance between her and the bear is in a balanced state.


    "The constitution is so strong, the speed is so fast, there is no reason." Hua Ruge cried bitterly in her heart. She bullied other people''s children, but she was caught by adults.


    One man and one bear roared through the mountains and forests. The speed of terror brought waves of elemental force, destroying trees one after another.


    In particular, the rock bear is huge in size, and it has gone through a lot of devastation. The immortals with low accomplishments have fled all over the place.


    Hua Ruge turned all her strength and ran. After a while, she felt her body was hot, but she still didn''t get rid of the rock bear behind her.


    After all, the rock bear is a four level immortal beast. Its strength is equal to that of the great fairyland human friar. It is two realms higher than the present Hua Ruge. Although its speed is its weakness, it is not so easy to be thrown off.


    After running for a while, Hua Ruge realized that the distance between him and the rock bear was always about ten meters. Obviously, the speed of the rock bear reached a limit, so it was endurance.


    So she was relieved that even though the rock bear was a high rank immortal beast and famous for its strength, it was difficult to compare with her.


    Rock bear is really this abacus. It can see that the human strength is very weak. Although it doesn''t know why the speed is so much faster than the same level, it is confident that it can quickly consume her strength and then kill.


    But the rock bear obviously underestimated Hua Ruge. After a full-speed attack for a long time, it was all hot because of excessive consumption of the animal''s potential. Hua Ruge is still as fast as an innocent person, and there is no excessive consumption.


    Hua Ruge''s body is also heating up. She knows that her body can''t bear the speed, so she silently runs the Sutra of annihilation. After the Sutra runs, her body is mediated, and the speed is faster.


    The rock bear that chases after looks silly, but it is reluctant to give up and still pursues. However, it soon finds that it is useless that it is not willing to give up. Because the distance is a little longer, and the animal body has a slight tingling feeling after the fever, which is that it has suffered to the limit.


    Hua Ruge is running away at full speed in front of her. Suddenly, she hears that the earth behind her vibrates less violently. She has a look of her mind and finds that the rock bear has stopped its huge body. Four bears are holding the ground, gasping for breath. She looks at her eyes unwilling and surprised.


    Obviously, it can''t understand how a human friar of venerable state can have such good endurance.


    Hua Ruge breathed a sigh of relief, began to slow down and turned to stick out his tongue at the rock bear.


    The bear''s nostrils let out a big breath, like the "hum" of human beings.


    Hua rugo smiled and thought that the bear was very interesting.


    Although the rock bear is not chasing her, it is still standing in place, which means that it is impossible for Hua rugo to return to the original road, so he can only find another direction to go down the mountain.


    Hua Ruge ran for another time. After getting rid of the tracking of the rock bear, she leaned on the tree to breathe for a while. Her running like this would be very physical. If there were not the Sutra of annihilation, she would have suffered a lot.


    However, although she escaped a disaster, she soon found that she was lost, because she just tried her best to get rid of the rock bear, and was in a hurry. Now she didn''t know where she was. She seemed to only remember to run to the center of the xianshou mountain.


    She thought that the mood just relaxed was tense again. There would be no other four level immortal beast in this place.


    Compared with the rock bear, she is more afraid of other four level immortal beasts. After all, the rock bear is not very strong in attack. It''s better to deal with it. If she meets that attack type, she doesn''t know how to die.


    She looked around and found that she was standing on a small hillside, surrounded by lush trees. She opened her mind and carefully explored.


    The result is more reassuring for her, because there are only a few third level immortal beasts in the area covered by her mind, even if they are together, she has a way to deal with them.


    She took a breath and tried to find another way down.


    "There is a lake over there. Go and clean it." Hua Yuege said and went there.


    If she could, she would like to catch two fish and bake them, and relax.


    In her body, the Sutra of annihilation gradually calmed down, and Hua Ruge''s body relaxed. She was not far from the lake, so she arrived soon.


    When she reached the place where her eyes could see the lake, Hua Ruge took a breath of cool air. Because it''s summer, and it''s very hot, but she felt the chilling cold at the lake.


    "What''s the matter?"


    She looked around and found that there were green plants and trees on the edge of the lake. The temperature of the sky and the earth was normal, but when she looked at the lake, she felt cold.


    She curiously walked to the lake, squatted down, reached for the clear water.


    Hiss!


    Just when her finger touched the lake, she felt the biting cold, which made her subconsciously shrink her hand back.


    She couldn''t understand what the situation was.


    "Snacks, come out and have a look." Hua Ruge uses spiritual power to transmit sound and devour animals.


    Although devouring animals eat many immortal crystals, those energies are not strong. Today''s devouring animals are easy to digest, so they do not fall into a deep sleep.


    Hearing the voice of Hua Ruge, the boring devouring beast in the space sprang out.


    "What''s the matter, master?" Devour the beast and ask.


    Hua Ruge held it in his hand, pointed to the lake in front of him and said, "the lake water is a little strange. I just used my mind to explore who knows that I didn''t find the bottom."


    You should know that her mind is also very strong now. It''s only a few miles around, but this time, you can''t see how deep the lake is from the bottom of the lake.


    Swallowing beast jumped down from the palm of Hua Ruge''s palm, a pair of black eyes looked directly at the lake in front of him, and the clear water reflected its small blue body, which was lovely to watch.


    Hua Yuege could not help but reach out and caress its silky hair.


    The power of devouring the animal''s mind is terrifying, and it is even more knowledgeable. It just pokes at it and says, "this lake is really deep, and the colder it is going down, because there is a big cold jade in it."


    "Hanyu is not a good thing." Hua Yuege asked.

 Chapter 878

    This mountain range is in yuxu sect. Maybe many people have come here. There are many strong people in it. If Hanyu was a good thing, it would have been dug away.


    Devouring the beast, he ordered a little cerebellar pouch and said, "yes, this kind of cold jade is mostly formed under the snow mountain. It''s not uncommon."


    It obviously didn''t care.


    Hua rugo reached out and pulled in the cold water. She wanted to see if there was any fish in it, but when her fingers were constantly stimulated by the cold current, an idea came out of her mind.


    "Snacks, do you think I can practice here?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Because she felt that the cold below must stimulate the body, just like the war injury, the Sutra of annihilation will surely run by itself, which should be helpful for the growth of strength.


    Devouring the beast and nodding his head, he said: "yes, although the cold jade is of little value, it can harden the body very well. You can practice more with less."


    Hua Yuege smiled at the words and asked, "is there any powerful immortal beast below?"


    "No, the water in the lake is too cold, and the vitality in the lake is not enough. It''s hard for immortal animals to survive in it." Devour animal small adult general say.


    "Then my constitution will not be frozen to death, will it?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    The Devourer looked at her and said, "no, but it will feel cold."


    "It''s ok if I don''t die. I''ll try to break through the fourth level." Hua Ruge said a look at it.


    The devouring beast understands that it doesn''t want to follow the diving when it enters the space of the Xuan beast directly.


    After swallowing the beast back, Hua rugo took a deep breath and jumped in directly.


    To her state as long as there is vitality can not breathe, so she is not afraid to go underwater.


    However, although not afraid of the cold, Hua Ruge is still an inspiration after the water, because the lake is too cold.


    She endured the cold and kept controlling her body to dive to find the cold jade.


    The lower the temperature is, the lower the temperature is. By half of the time, her body has a slight tingling feeling, like a needle.


    At this time, the Sutra of annihilation works automatically, quickly offsetting the discomfort of her body, and she continues to dive.


    As she dived deeper and deeper, the Sutra of Nirvana moved faster and faster. But when she dived two-thirds of the time, the chill was very strong. Even though the Sutra of her body was moving, she could still feel the pain of needling.


    Her constitution shows how cold the lake is.


    Hua Ruge felt her teeth trembling, but she knew it was an opportunity, so she continued to dive in pain.


    Now her mind has been able to explore the bottom of the lake, but also found that there is a white cold jade at the bottom of the lake, which is covered by layers of ice, making people feel extremely cold.


    When she landed on the ice, her body seemed to freeze. There was no feeling anymore. Even her consciousness began to blur.


    She is biting the chattering teeth, hard to get her stiff legs up and sit on the ice, close her eyes and fully run the Sutra to expel the cold.


    The Sutra of annihilation ran rapidly, but it didn''t improve Hua Ruge''s physical condition quickly, because the frightful chill was far beyond the limit that Hua Ruge''s body could bear, and she couldn''t dive at all without her tenacity of willpower.


    Hua Ruge can feel her consciousness gradually blurred, but she does not give up biting her teeth, and always insists on keeping herself awake.


    Her situation is not optimistic now. If she is not awake, she will probably never wake up again.


    In modern times, brain death.


    However, it has to be said that the internal skill of Hua Ruge has developed rapidly here. Her physique has become stronger and stronger in the cold collision and the restoration of the Sutra.


    Hua Ru''s fans feel vaguely that there are signs of looseness in his stuck skill level. It''s only a matter of time before he wants to break through.


    With this belief, it''s easier for Hua Ruge to insist, and consciousness begins to recover slowly.


    Half asleep and half awake, she had an idea in her mind, that was, just swallowed the beast and said that this kind of cold jade was often born under the snow mountain, but it''s not a snow mountain, and there''s no perennial low temperature environment, so where does this cold jade come from?


    Did someone move in from somewhere else? For cultivation?


    Or was it conceived here?


    If it was the former, would there be any chance here? If the latter? What can give birth to cold jade here?


    Her imagination is also very rich when she is confused, but her mind is frozen with her consciousness at the moment, most of which can''t be put out and can''t be explored at all.


    But she wrote down her thoughts and wanted to wait for the situation to improve.


    As time goes by, Hua Ruge is suffering greatly both physically and mentally, but she thinks that there is no pain that can''t be sustained by biting her teeth, so she doesn''t want to give up.


    As time goes on, the cold air that Hua Ruge received has become more and more serious, and the operation of the Sutra of annihilation has reached its limit. One injury and one rescue are constantly scouring her body.


    Hua Ruge feels as if she is at the critical point of heaven and resistance. Yuanli is comfortable when she is in the body to repair the body. But the next moment is cold and piercing. This kind of alternate impact happens all over the body, which makes her very painful.


    In Hua Ruge''s view, time goes by very slowly. After a day in the outside world, she seems to have spent as long as a year.


    However, suffering is not for nothing. One day later, Hua Ruge felt that his skill seemed to break some shackles and come to a new realm.


    After this feeling, she obviously felt that the yuan forces around her were pouring madly into her body, and these yuan forces were not included in the Dantian, but were guided by the internal skills to wash her body.


    In this process, Zhonghua feels like a song that her body is madly absorbing nutrition, which makes her comfortable.


    It''s terrifying for her to absorb the yuan power. If someone looks at it, he will find that there is an extra vortex on the lake. The yuan Qi in the lake or in the air is coming to the bottom of the water, which is very dynamic.


    However, the Yuan Li whirlpool can only disappear if it is maintained for an hour. The whole world is peaceful, but the vitality of both the air and the bottom of the lake is less than half.


    At this time, Hua Ruge felt like a fairy. She was very happy with the continuous strengthening of her body. After that, she found that she felt as if she had endless body power. When she met any third level fairy beast, she promised to kill it without being hurt.


    And her skill has reached a new level, that is, the fourth level of quenching body.


    Because of the increase of body strength, Hua Ruge has a certain resistance to the cold, no longer so painful, and her consciousness has completely recovered.

 Chapter 879

    After the body reaches a new level, Hua Ruge feels the cold in the water is not so unbearable, but it is not enough to fully adapt.


    That is to say, the cold has a refining effect on her body, so she decided to stay for a while and see the reason for the formation of cold jade here.


    So she continued to meditate, and the constant movement of her body strength increased her physical strength.


    This time, she has persisted in this place for five days before there is a sign of breakthrough again. Naturally, she will not miss this opportunity to fully operate the annihilation classic to continuously absorb the energy of the outside world to strengthen her body.


    There was another strong vitality storm in the tens of miles around. The immortal beasts obviously felt that the vitality in the mountain became thin, and they all seemed to be a little scared. They didn''t know what happened.


    Fortunately, it didn''t last long. It''s over in an hour.


    At this time, Hua Ruge''s body surface sitting in the water was covered with a light silver light. She broke through to the fifth layer of the quenching body at one stroke, and her physique had a qualitative leap again.


    She opened her eyes, at this time, the cold water of the lake was no longer exciting to her. With her current constitution, she would not feel any discomfort in bathing every day.


    Hua Ruge shakes her fist and looks satisfied. She can''t understand the power of her powerful body. The gap between the worlds is particularly significant. A large part of her desire to fight over the ranks relies on her terrible physical strength.


    Now she is looking forward to her breakthrough of the two levels of combat effectiveness. She would like to go out and find a fairy beast to try. However, she has restrained this impulse and wants to study the chilling cold jade first.


    She turned over from above and landed at the bottom of the lake. Her mind explored the soil beneath the jade.


    There are also stones under the soil layer, because this is a lake above the mountain, which is not uncommon.


    When shennian went down again, she found that the cold below was more severe. After ten meters below, she even noticed that the stones were not ordinary. The stone surface there had vitality fluctuations.


    Following these different stones, she found that there are more and more different stones, and the change of stones is more obvious. Even after tens of meters, they look like spirit stones.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are wide open, thinking that this is not a spirit stone mine. If it is true, she will make a lot of money.


    She patted her chest and continued to explore. Later, she found that it was a spirit stone, but there was not much, not to mention the spirit stone vein she imagined.


    I think so. The vitality around the Lingshi vein fluctuates so strong that it''s hard to hide it, and she can''t find it.


    Hua Ruge concentrated on those spirit stones and found that they were different from those she had seen before. The vitality in them was not very strong. It seemed that they were not natural spirit stones, but formed day after day, most likely due to the variation of stones.


    And under what circumstances can stone mutate?


    Hua Ruge continued to explore with such a mind, and soon found a sharp blade in the dozens of Lingshi packages at the bottom.


    After her repeated exploration, she found that the sword could breathe the vitality of heaven and earth by itself. Although the amount of breathing was very thin, it was shocking enough.


    And that''s why those stones have been slowly stained with the vitality of heaven and earth for a long time, and almost changed into spirit stones.


    "Good stuff." Hua Ruge murmured to himself, and then began to dig without saying a word.


    Her white hand stretched out, palm down, with a light yellow light.


    The strength of soil element is enough to move mountains and fill the sea and change the landscape of mountains and rivers, so it''s very easy to dig land.


    In her mind, the ground began to collapse, and soon there was a hole. The water rushed in quickly, but it didn''t hinder her to see a pile of bright Lingshi, and several Lingshi were sandwiched with bright sword bodies.


    When she saw the body of the sword, her heart was awe struck, and she felt the chill of the body was amazing.


    Fortunately, she can bear it very well now. She jumped down with her hands holding the point of the sword and pulled out the sword stuck in the stone.


    "Hum!"


    Hua Ruge found that it was a broken sword only when he held it in his hand. Only the tip of the sword seemed to be one third of the whole sword.


    She can''t help being disappointed. It''s obviously a good thing, but how can a good thing be bad in her hand.


    "Ahhh!" The devouring beast in the space makes a exclamation, obviously it senses the breath of the broken sword.


    "You finally give up to wake up, how about this thing?" Hua Ruge communicates with it with spirit.


    "It''s not bad. It should be a Taoist instrument, but it''s broken." The sound of devouring animals reaches the brain of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge opened his eyes wide and thought that this thing was extraordinary, but unexpectedly it would be a tool.


    She has a preliminary understanding of the level of the world''s magic weapons. From the lowest to the highest, they are spiritual weapons, immortal weapons, Taoist weapons, divine weapons and legendary ancient divine weapons.


    Among them, there are also one to nine kinds of spirit weapons. It''s very rare for her to see five kinds of spirit weapons and six kinds of spirit weapons in Jiangning city. It''s hard to find one kind of spirit weapon, not to mention the Tao weapon.


    If the sword were in good condition, she would be really developed.


    "Master, it''s useless if it''s broken. You can eat it for me, and I promise you to break through to xianzun." Devour the beast and preach.


    Hua Ruge thought about the next way: "no, even if it''s broken, it''s also Daoqi. It''s a pity to eat it."


    "It''s a pity not to eat." Devour the beast.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "don''t worry about this. I''ll dig out the mutated Lingshi for you. There are at least a few hundred pieces, enough for you to eat."


    She found that although the spirit stone here has not enough energy stored in it, the surface energy flow is very rich, which is more suitable for cultivation.


    Her efficiency is very fast. In a short time, she dug out all the changed stones and threw them into the space.


    The devouring beast never refuses, and then swallows the huge cold jade at the bottom of the sea, because it''s produced by the Tao utensil breathing in the vitality, and the vitality fluctuation is not weak.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and took it ashore.


    As soon as she arrived at the shore, Hua rugo sat down with her knees crossed, because the devouring beast was constantly providing her with yuan power. Before she was at the bottom of the sea, she almost broke through. Now with the power, she felt that the bottleneck was loose a lot.


    After a while, Hua Ruge''s body kept ringing. It was she who was pounding at xianzun.


    After the deep muffled sound, Hua Ruge''s breath suddenly climbed, and the energy of heaven and earth poured into her body continuously, which made her show more powerful momentum.


    Half an hour later, when the vitality of the whole mountain was thinned again, the breath of huaruge finally climbed to xianzun. Her white light suddenly appeared, which was the phenomenon that the power did not gather in time after the breakthrough.

 Chapter 880

    After breaking through the immortal realm, Hua Ruge felt as if he had broken a layer of shackles again, and his body strength had been greatly improved, which made him feel like a fairy.


    With a long breath, she stood up and said, "these days, the cold water is really free of white bubbles, and her physical strength and state have broken through."


    This time, the energy eaten by the devouring animal is not small, and it goes back to sleep.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t help but want to see how her combat power had been raised before she changed her wet clothes. So she let go of her mind, which was several times stronger than before.


    At this time, she found several third level immortal beasts dozens of miles away. HIA didn''t wait for her to start first. A purple flame tiger also found that she took the initiative to run this way.


    "When you come to the door, try your hand." Hua Yuege said that he was also going in the direction of the purple flame tiger.


    As a result, Hua rugo was shocked when she moved, because her speed was at least three times faster than before, and twice faster than other fairyland. Even compared with the big fairyland, she should be equal.


    She was a little surprised by this discovery. It turns out that after three layers of quenching, the speed will be increased. However, she is still very surprised after the reaction. After all, even if she can''t fight, she can still run.


    A fast-moving man and a tiger almost meet in an instant.


    Purple flame tiger is very alert to meet is a flame spray to Hua such as song, Hua such as song do not hide not flash, the arm above the purple flame spray out, a fist toward the tiger''s mouth will be smashed down.


    At the moment, both her strength and speed are improved qualitatively than when she first experienced it. The moment when Ziyan tiger started in huaruge, it felt great danger. However, huaruge''s speed did not give it the chance to escape.


    "Bang!"


    Hua Ruge''s fist wrapped in the extinguished flame went directly into the mouth of the purple flame tiger, and the horrible physical force directly pierced the back neck of the purple flame tiger, and at the same time, it was a devastating wound to its head.


    Ziyan tiger wanted to bite her hand at the last moment, but it fell down before its teeth closed.


    Hua Ruge takes back his hand and shakes the blood on it. He is extremely satisfied with his strength.


    Now she has left many streets at the same level in terms of both internal strength and physical strength. She can really achieve that there are no enemies below the same level.


    After testing her strength, she found a cave and changed her clothes again. Then she went in the direction when she came. She planned to go down the mountain, and even more, she planned to chase the rock bear that she had fled all over the mountain before going down the mountain.


    Before, she and the rock bear had two boundary gaps. When they met, they could only run, but now there is only one boundary gap left. She plans to try.


    It wasn''t long before she came outside the cave of the rock bear and entered the range of the rock bear''s mind, but Hua Ruge was faster and stood in front of the green fire grass when the mountain began to shake.


    "Boom!" The rock bear came out.


    Hua Ruge pulls out the green fire grass and puts it in the jade bottle he brings.


    This scene happened to fall in the eyes of the adult rock bear who just ran out.


    "Roar!" The rock bear gave out a loud roar. It was really angry, so the four low-level immortals and beasts of Yu Zhen fled one after another.


    "Brother Xiong, I lost my voice for a few days and it''s loud again." Hua Ruge stands in place to say hello.


    The eyes of the big lanterns of the rock bear are about to burst out with fire. He thought Hua Ruge was scared away by himself and would not show up again. Who knows that within a few days, her speed has become so fast, and she has directly picked its green fire grass.


    "Roar!" The rock bear roared again, then rushed to Hua Ruge.


    It is a huge thing running up the earth shaking, the whole body full of vitality, rocks and plants are all broken.


    Hua, like a song, swallows his saliva. It''s different from the four level immortal beast in mind. The rock bear is the worst of the four level immortal beasts, and even has such a terrible power.


    She was still thinking about it. A huge bear''s paw had been photographed towards her. There was a fierce wind around her hand. If she was hit this time, she would be crushed into powder.


    But Hua Ruge had never seen any battle. She did not change her face in the face of such an attack. She took advantage of her feet on the ground and went up to the huge bear''s paw with a fist.


    "Boom!"


    One man, one bear and two Daoyuan forces collide and make a huge explosion. The battle afterwave says that the circle spreads around, and hundreds of miles of trees are broken. This time, even the level three immortal beasts heard the sound and mostly ran away.


    Hua rugo fell down from the air after this attack and stepped back five steps. She felt that she had been greatly impacted, but the impact had been unloaded almost in the process of her retreat. At last, the damage to her body was not very obvious.


    It''s the same as the rock bear. Her body doesn''t feel uncomfortable and her viscera are not hurt. It can be said that she is even.


    Hua Ruge stood in situ and looked at his fist, feeling the inconceivable change of his body.


    She knew that her combat effectiveness would increase after her skill was broken through two levels and her realm was also broken through, but she didn''t expect that it would increase so much.


    The big eyes of the rock bear are full of unbelievable. Is this the man who was chased by himself a few days ago?


    How did it become so strong in just a few days? He didn''t shoot her to death?


    Hua Ruge smiled at it and said, "brother Xiong, come again."


    Said she took the initiative to attack, still do not take out any weapons, round the fist will be smashed.


    Rock bear is the first time to meet a human who dares to swing his fist at her. You should know that its body is the strongest of the four level immortal beasts.


    "Boom!"


    One man and one bear fought together again, and the strong fluctuation of vitality made the whole mountain vibrate.


    Hua Ruge is able to achieve balance of power without being hurt, and is more and more flexible.


    If someone saw this scene, he would be shocked. A man with only xianzunjing could use his fist to fight against a rock bear with a higher level than her. What''s more frightening is not to fall.


    In people''s cognition, this is simply impossible.


    In fact, Hua Ruge knows it well. Her courage to fight against the rock bear does not mean that she dares to fight against the other four level immortal beasts. Because the advantage of the rock bear is her advantage, she can be brave.


    If she meets the beast with strong attack power, there is limited room for her to play her advantages. Although she can fight, she will never be able to do so easily.


    One man and one bear killed hundreds of moves in the forest. They were always in a state of balance. Why can''t the rock bear be Hua Ruge? Hua Ruge''s fist can''t hurt the rock bear, and she didn''t use other killing moves.

 Chapter 881

    After fighting for a while, Hua Ruge also has a clear understanding of his combat effectiveness. After his fist collided with the bear''s paw of the rock bear, he took advantage of his strength to fly back and landed on the treetop not far away.


    "Roar!" Rock bear roars and rushes forward again.


    "Wait a minute." Hua Ruge said to the rock bear, "brother Xiong, we can''t work out any more. Let''s forget it. I''ll go first."


    "Roar!" The rock bear was obviously dissatisfied with this result. After all, his green fire grass was picked by the man in front of him.


    However, its speed is too much slower than that of Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge waves at it, and it disappears in the same place after a single jump. How can it catch up with it.


    After leaving, Hua Ruge was in a good mood. She not only got a breakthrough in strength, but also got a green fire grass. She can concentrate on studying new alchemy this time.


    However, she didn''t want to live a life of ascetic monk at once. She preferred to be lively, so she planned to go to the kitchen to help for a few days, which was to relax.


    Hua rugo thought that she had already stepped out of the xianshou mountain. When she arrived at someone''s place, she reduced her speed by five times and flew at a low altitude with the speed of the ordinary venerable state.


    If there''s no need to show her strength, she still feels a bit more humble and doesn''t want to be too high-profile and eye-catching.


    After flying for a while, she arrived at the top of the mountain where the kitchen is located. At the same time, there were two men, one woman and three people flying up the mountain with her. They should have come to eat.


    Although Hua Ruge arrived first, she took a step back and left the door to the two people friendly. After all, she is just a busybody now.


    One of the three, wearing a blue robe, ran up to open the door for the other two and said, "Miss, Master Lu, please come inside."


    A man and a woman walked straight to the door. When the man named Lu Gongzi passed by Hua Ruge, his eyes stopped on her for two seconds. Danfeng''s eyes were slightly upward.


    Women''s intuition is very sharp. When they find that men are looking at Hua Ruge, they also turn their heads and look at Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo looked at her calmly. She was tall, fair skin, delicate features and cool eyes. She was a beautiful cold face beauty.


    At first glance, I found that I had an impression on her. During this talent test, there were four young talents: Hao Shou, ye Wanrou, song Ze, and Luo Qingqing.


    Luo Qingqing also has an impression on China, not because of her talent, but because of her unforgettable face.


    "Hua Ruge?" She spoke in a cool voice.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "it''s me. Please come inside, elder martial sister Luo."


    Luo Qingqing takes back his cool eyes and walks into the door side by side with the man surnamed Lu.


    "You know that?" The man asked as if unintentionally.


    "Well, we took part in the examination together. She was assigned to the kitchen as a worker disciple due to her bad luck." Luo Qingqing spoke to the man in a soft voice.


    Hua Ruge can guess that her facial expression is not cold just by looking at her back.


    "It''s a pity to be a worker here." Lu Bin said, a pretty face on the micro can not check the smile.


    Luo Qingqing replied, "yes, it''s a pity."


    After saying this, her expression had a moment of condensation. It was obvious that Lu Bin had a different feeling towards China.


    "Miss, Mr. Lu, sit here." Lu Hai, the disciple who followed, had already chosen a window position in the hall.


    The two walked over, and Lu Bin did it first.


    After he sat down, Luo Qingqing gave Lu Hai an eye, and a cool glance at Hua Ruge who had just entered the door.


    Lu Hai is the servant of the Luo family. He has been following Luo Qingqing since he found Linggen, just to wait for her to enter the gate for her to drive. He was quick to understand the meaning of his young lady.


    He also found that his future uncle seemed to have more words about China.


    So he nodded to show that he knew what to do.


    Luo Qingqing sat down quietly. When Lu Bin looked at her, she showed a sweet smile.


    Lu Bin looks at her and smiles. Their family is a family friend. In order to ensure a stable relationship between the two families in this generation, they decided to marry each other when they were young.


    Fortunately, he is quite satisfied with Luo Qingqing, and it is good to be a wife.


    When he thought of it, he had just a glimpse of Hua Ruge''s face in his mind. For a while, he was obsessed with it.


    He read a lot of women, but for the first time, he had this amazing feeling.


    It''s not only gorgeous in face, but also excellent in temperament. Although it''s polite and friendly to people, it doesn''t mean it''s flattering, but it''s confident and calm.


    All these made him want to be intoxicated.


    Luo Qingqing is a very intelligent woman. Seeing Lu Bin''s eyes slightly dull, he can know what he is thinking at the moment.


    Her heart was colder, and she would never allow anyone to rob her sweetheart.


    At the same time, Hua rugo also came in and greeted Feng Liu and the kitchen masters.


    At this time, there were not many people sitting in the lobby. A new worker was busy driving. Feng liuneng had time to chat with her.


    But before he could say anything, Lu Hai over there reached out and waved back the new factotum: "a little factotum also wants to serve our master and ask your leader to come."


    Because he had heard that Feng Liu called the eldest brother when Hua rugo came in.


    When Feng Liu heard that he was going to come forward, Hua rugo narrowed his eyes and reached out to stop him. "Since senior brother Du is not here, I''ll go and have a look."


    Feng Liu was a little uneasy, but at this time Hua Ruge had gone up and said to Lu Haidao, "what''s the matter?"


    "How can you speak as a worker disciple? Don''t you know how to be polite?" Luhai stared.


    When Hua Ruge came over, she swept her eyes over the two people sitting there. Looking at their looks, she guessed that it was 788. Her face must have caused her trouble again.


    Hearing Lu Hai''s question, Hua rugo smiled and said, "you scolded me for being polite. You didn''t want to find me. I''m not a natural polite person."


    Lu Hai choked on her words, but Hua Ruge said it with a smile, but it was not polite at all.


    In front of Lu Bin''s face, he was not easy to make it too obvious, so he didn''t attack, just said: "what do you have to eat?"


    "There are dishes on the wall. As long as there are some on the wall, they can be made." Hua Ruge points to the wall.


    Lu Hai glanced at it, and then said discontentedly, "what kind of broken vegetables are these? They are all immortal birds raised by himself, so there is no immortal animal meat?"


    "As you can see, No." Hua answers like a song.


    "Our young lady and young master don''t come down to eat these things. They want to eat immortal beast meat. You can either get it or I''ll show it to you." Lu Hai''s arrogant way.

 Chapter 882

    Lu Hai shouts at one side, but Luo Qingqing doesn''t stop her. She waits for Hua Ruge to be cleaned up. In her opinion, a worker disciple can only admit his misfortune when encountering such difficulties.


    Lu Bin didn''t say anything. A pair of Danfeng eyes picked it out and showed some interest. He wanted to see how Hua Ruge would deal with it.


    When the kitchen heard this, they knew that they were not good at stubble. They all made a sweat for Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge hears that there is no disturbance on his face. He uses his business mouth: "we don''t have immortal animal meat. If it doesn''t taste like several people, the door will be behind you. No delivery."


    "How dare you, a little factotum, drive us away? Who gave you the courage? " Lu Hai asked angrily.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said, "I say two things. The first is not that I drive you away, but that there is no food for you here. Second, I advise you to look down on me and think about it in your heart. Don''t say it. "


    "I''ll tell you what''s wrong. You are a humble worker disciple. You should obey our orders. It''s your life!" Lu Hai doesn''t believe in the evil way.


    His voice is enough for the whole hall to hear clearly.


    "I advise you to do it for your own good. Why don''t you listen?" Hua Ruge said a word, and then looked at Luo Qingqing and asked, "elder martial sister Luo, do you suggest I teach you a lesson about this servant who will recruit black enemies for you when you go out?"


    Luo Qingqing''s Willow eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Before he opens his mouth, Hua Ruge says, "they are all of the same clan. I think it''s necessary for me to do this."


    Then she put out her hand and clasped it directly on Luhai''s shoulder. Then she fell out towards the door with her backhand.


    Although Lu Haitian Fen is not as green as Luo Qingqing, it is also green. Now it is in xianzun. His strength is absolutely superior among these disciples.


    but he doesn''t even feel how Hua rugo did it. When he reacted, his body smashed the door and rolled it on the ground.


    Hua Ruge turned his hand and took out the stick. He chased out and said, "today, I''ll teach you how to be a man."


    People in the lobby haven''t turned their heads for a while. What happened?


    Then they heard the howling of Luhai and the muffled sound of the stick falling on the skin.


    Everyone swallowed their saliva and doubted whether they had read it wrong. A strong man in xianzunjing was thrown out and beaten by a worker disciple, and it didn''t sound like he could resist.


    "Ah ah! Miss, help me! "


    When Luhai kept howling, the people in the room believed it was true.


    Luo Qingqing''s face is black. She wanted to teach Hua Ruge a lesson. She didn''t expect such a result.


    She hurriedly chased out, and Lu Bin followed her after she went out, but with a smile on her face.


    He also didn''t expect Hua rugo to do anything even if he didn''t agree with each other, regardless of the presence of the two people. This kind of fiery temper is really delicious.


    Feng Liuhe and the factotum also went out with him, and the people who ate in the lobby all came forward to see the result.


    When Luo Qingqing came out, Hua Ruge had smashed dozens of sticks, and Lu Hai on the ground could see that it was still a person. The whole face had been beaten into a pig''s head, which was swollen. The body also suffered many fractures, which was very serious.


    Seeing Luo Qingqing coming out, Hua rugo turned his hand and took the stick away. He nodded slightly at her and said, "it''s a little heavy. Elder martial sister won''t blame me."


    In Luo Qingqing''s eyes, the cold light suddenly appeared, which had killed people. The whole person looked colder.


    Hua Ruge is still pale in front of her, looking like an old God.


    After that, Lu Bin came out. Luo Qingqing was alert and immediately stopped killing. He turned his eyes and said, "it''s true that my servant is too much. It''s OK for me to teach her a lesson, but it''s just that hard. I''m not good-looking."


    "Yes, it''s because I don''t think about it." Hua Ruge nodded apologetically, and then said, "well, I''ll make an apology for your meal with elder martial brother Lu. What do you think of it, elder martial sister?"


    Luo Qingqing''s teeth are tickling with anger after hearing this. She attacks people with such arrogance. At last, she thinks of Bai Ping with a meal. Can''t she be a beggar?


    However, in front of Lu Bin, she wanted to maintain her kind and magnanimous image, which was not easy to attack. She only got the way: "younger martial sister has a heart."


    "Yes." Hua Yuege smiles.


    She also saw Luo Qingqing''s appearance in front of Lu Bin, so she was able to make a clean move. Anyway, Luo Qingqing would not fight with her in front of Lu Bin.


    As for revenge, she is not afraid, because from the moment Luo Qingqing was in trouble, she knew that this woman was a revenger. No matter how she handled it, she would not be good. Moreover, she is not afraid of Hua Ruge.


    "What do you think of this, elder martial brother?" Luo Qingqing turns to look at Lu Bin who just came out.


    Lu Bin nodded and said, "it''s your servant who is wrong. It''s really time to fight. It''s hard for you to know the whole thing like this."


    "I''m flattered, elder martial brother. Let''s go in and eat." Luo Qingqing said with a smile.


    Lu Bin smiled and took her hand and went in.


    Of course, he did not forget to look at Hua Ruge again when he turned his head. This woman is really impressive. He likes it.


    The two entered the door, and the people who watched the bustle dispersed. At the end of the day, there was only Hua Ruge and Luhai, who was rolling on the ground in pain.


    Hua Yuege kicked up and asked, "I said I''m trying to persuade you to do it for you. Do you believe it now?"


    Lu Hai''s heart is full of bitterness. He just obeyed his orders and how he ended up like this. Not only was he beaten and half of his life was left, but also his own master didn''t even care.


    Hua Ruge shakes his hand, crosses him and enters the lobby.


    At this time, Feng Liuhe and the new factotum were repairing the door.


    They are used to it. As long as Hua rugo comes to the kitchen, there must be something to renovate.


    "I''ve worked hard for you two. I''ll invite you to drink in the evening." Hua Ruge apologized. She wanted to fix it, but she couldn''t. She could only trouble others.


    "It''s OK, boss. Just go in and sit down." Feng Liu doesn''t care.


    Since Hua rugo came to the kitchen, they don''t know how to raise their eyebrows, they all think they are with the right boss.


    Hua Yuege goes in.


    Lu Bin and Luo Qingqing also began to order normally, and then had a meal.


    When she left, Hua Ruge was still smiling to send her off. Lu Bin was more interested in her. Luo Qingqing was almost angry, but face skill was to be achieved, which could only be recorded in his heart.


    The most pitiful one is Luhai. Because Hua Ruge started a little hard, he can''t walk by himself now. Naturally, Luo Qingqing can''t hold him. So he threw him on the mountain in front of the kitchen door.


    Hua Ruge goes to talk about life with him when he is free.


    Luhai thought it was the worst day of his life.

 Chapter 883

    In the evening, Hua rugo and the people in the kitchen got together and had a good time eating, drinking and drinking. However, she knew that she was drunk and nobody cared for her, so she was very restrained.


    When she returned to cuizhufeng, it was already in the middle of the month. When she opened the door, she found that there was a person sitting at the table in the room.


    "Aunt, why are you here?" Hua rushes forward with a smile.


    Water Yun Xuan smelled the wine smell on her body and said, "girls should pay attention to their manners. It''s not good to drink all the time."


    "Aunt, please allow me a few days. I can''t touch a drop of wine when I''m back with our husband." Hua, like a song, plays coquettish to water Yunxuan.


    Water Yun Xuan saw her face a little bit of advice when she mentioned Tuo Ba Rui. She laughed and said, "it''s rare that someone can manage you."


    "That''s too much." Hua Ruge sat down and found that shuiyunxuan had made tea, so he drank a cup of tea and said with his hands on his cheeks, "I didn''t adapt before, but now I''m not used to it."


    Looking at her lovesickness, shuiyunxuan reached out and touched her head. "I''m relieved to see you so kind," she said


    "Aunt, this is called unrequited love." Hua is as bitter as a song.


    Shuiyunxuan looked at her with a smile and asked, "guess why I came to you today?"


    "You know I hit again?" Hua asked like a song.


    Shuiyunxuan shook her head.


    "That''s me?" Hua Ruge then shook his head after he said, "it''s not like looking at the expression. There should be something else." "It''s something, but you can''t guess." Shuiyunxuan turned her hand with a smile, and an envelope appeared in the palm of Hua Ruge''s hand.


    On the top of the envelope, there is an iron drawing and silver hook typeface, which says "the little song opens in person".


    She was familiar with both the font and the address. She missed a beat in her heart and her eyes brightened.


    She pretended to be reserved and accepted the letter. Then she looked at shuiyunxuan and asked, "did he send someone to you?"


    "Well, two letters were sent to me ten days ago. One of them is for me, and this one is entrusted to you." Shuiyunxuan told the truth.


    Hua Yuege was surprised to hear the words: "he wrote to you? Let you take care of me? "


    "The content for me is very simple. I hope I will bring you when I go to Yandu in two months. He will wait there." Water Yunxuan said.


    Knowing that she could meet Hua Ruge, she was very happy, but she quickly asked, "what are you going to do in Yandu? Something big happened? "


    Shuiyunxuan nodded his head and said, "we have a grand meeting every five years in our territory. Then all the clans with heads will go there."


    "What to do?"


    "It''s a grand gathering, but it''s a life and death event every year." Shuiyunxuan explains.


    "How specific?"


    "Ten secret places is a fairyland, which has a large area. There are countless elixirs and opportunities, and there are few immortals and beasts. It can be said that as long as you can go in, you can pick up a lot of resources for nothing."


    "The main purpose of this grand meeting is to fight for the places where the clan can enter the secret place. The more places there are, the more favorable it will be for our clan."


    "However, no one can enter the ten secret regions. There are boundaries among them. Only the monks of the upper fairyland and the lower can enter, so it''s a competition between disciples of all sects. We will not fight."


    "To be fair, the fairyland, fairyland and xianzunjing are compared separately, and the number of places is divided by the achievements of the disciples." The detailed way of shuiyunxuan.


    Hua Ruge suddenly said, "so each realm should take several people to compete."


    "Five people can be sent to each realm." Water Yunxuan said.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I see. He was afraid that I didn''t break through the immortal realm, and he wanted me to go and talk to you."


    "But it seems that he is worried too much. I have heard about your beating today. It must be a breakthrough." Shuiyunxuan looked at her and said.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "it''s just a breakthrough."


    "Then I''ll be more relieved. One month later, it''s the assessment. As long as you become an ordinary disciple, I can take you there." Shuiyunxuan asked.


    "Don''t worry, aunt. I''m sure I won''t hold you back." Hua Ruge claps his chest to promise.


    "I know you have the ability." "Water Yun Xuan said:" letter I turn over, I will not delay you to open to see the content


    Hua rugo smiled and narrowed his eyes. "My aunt is so understanding."


    "No shame." Shuiyunxuan couldn''t laugh bitterly.


    After shuiyunxuan left, Hua Ruge opened the letter.


    Tuoba Rui never spoke much, but this time he wrote more than ten pages of letter paper. Every word is full of tenderness, which is very inconsistent with his style.


    Hua Ruge could not help smiling when she saw the word. She gently stroked the letter before she began to read it.


    There was a lot of content in the letter. Tuo BARREI told about his life in Wuji sword sect. When he saw that everything was going well and had broken through the fairyland before writing, he could not help laughing and scolding a monster.


    No matter how she chases, he always seems to take the lead.


    Then he poured out his lovesickness, which was very detailed, which made Hua Ruge couldn''t help but feel like she saw the false letter.


    Although the mouth said do not believe, but she read the letter when the corner of the eyes and eyebrows smile but betrayed her heart.


    When he arrived, he asked him not to let go of food, clothes and sleep, except for the safety issues that worried him the most.


    Finally, she was told to go to Yandu to meet him.


    Hua Ruge''s smile of this month was used up tonight. She could not help but follow his words: "wait for me, even if I get a knife on the road, I will not see you."


    At night, she lay on the bed, a dozen pages of letter paper lying flat on her chest, her hands out gently stroked.


    No matter how difficult the road ahead is, as long as he is there, she is full of motivation.


    Tuoba Rui, I will come to you, I will!


    She didn''t know what was sleeping and whether she had put the letter beside her pillow. She dreamed of Tuo barrow, who was just the same as before. Her beautiful face made her unconsciously smile like a fool.


    At the same time, Lu Hai was also taken back to his peak by Luo Qingqing, who took the healing pill.


    Originally, a yellow elixir could make his injury better, but Hua Ruge started more seriously, which not only made him hurt, but also skillfully bruised his meridians, which slowed down his recovery, at least ten and a half days in bed.


    At this time, Lu Hai is lying on the bed, and Luo Qingqing is standing beside his bed. His face is cold, and his eyes are full of fierce Qi.


    "Miss, I''m ashamed of you." Lu Hai pleads guilty in bed.


    Luo Qingqing shook his head indifferently and said, "it''s none of your business. She''s very strong. It''s really not something you can handle."

 Chapter 884

    "Yes, she is so evil. I have no power to fight back under her hands." Lu Hai bared his teeth, and now even his words will affect his wound.


    "I''ve observed that she''s powerful and physically powerful." Luo Qingqing analyzed, squinting his eyes slightly, and did not know what he was planning.


    "What is the lady going to do with her? We can''t just let her go! " Lu Hai asked.


    Luo Qingqing said calmly, "elder martial brother Lu must have been staring at her. I''m not suitable to do it now. I have to wait for an occasion where I can do it."


    "Miss, the assessment in a month?" Lu Hai asked.


    Luo Qingqing nodded: "with her current strength, she will definitely challenge the formal disciples in the assessment. I took her life accidentally at that time, which can only be regarded as an accident."


    "The young lady is wise, so that she can make a good impression in front of my uncle and get rid of her." Luhai compliments.


    Luo Qingqing thought of Lu Bin''s colder eyes: "my people, no one can rob them."


    Lu Hai nodded.


    But if Hua rugo hears this, she will spit blood. Don''t say she robbed it. She can''t even have it for her.


    In the next few days, Hua Ruge will still go to the kitchen to help, and the time in the evening will be used to study alchemy. She is afraid that those who she beat will come back to find fault.


    After all, Luo Qingqing didn''t attack that day, but Hua Ruge obviously saw murderous gas on her face, so she still had to guard against it.


    However, she underestimated Luo Qingqing''s hard work in trying to maintain her image. After several days, she didn''t see one coming to find fault. Not only did Luo Qingqing not start, but also some diners of the same realm were more disciplined than before.


    Many of the loud people and the people who shouted to and fro at the factotum have converged. After all, the name of Hua Ruge has been widely spread. People who think they are not rivals can''t get into such a master who can''t hit people with a stick if they don''t agree with each other.


    The kitchen worker and the master are going to love Hua Ruge. After all, the atmosphere is different when she comes.


    Hua Ruge was relieved when he didn''t find fault after a few days, so he stopped coming to the kitchen and began to close down on the mountain.


    Now her strength has just broken through, and she has not made much progress in cultivation, so she is studying alchemy this time.


    The alchemy inherited from Baili frost is indeed extraordinary, but the method is very complicated. Although she has excellent understanding, she still needs repeated contact and practice.


    These days, she does not lack the elixir. Although they are all of yellow grade, they are not very valuable, but they are enough for her to practice.


    At the moment, there is a red tripod floating in front of her. She uses her mind to pull out the flame of extinction to hold it under the red tripod, while her hands are constantly pinching out a complex formula of printing. With the change of her fingerprints, there will be one by one white light composed of runes, playing towards the red tripod.


    Because she has practiced countless times, Danjue is very fluent. In addition, she is familiar with the control of both the mind and the flame temperature without any worries.


    After a while, there was a fragrant fragrance in her room, which made people feel relaxed and comfortable.


    Hua Ruge has collected the tripod. This furnace has refined 12 pills, which are common healing pills of yellow level.


    However, when she picked up a pill and identified it with her mind, she was surprised to find that the quality of the pill was very high, not only the spirit and purity had reached 10%, but also the grade had reached the yellow grade.


    It''s necessary to know that she uses the elixir of the yellow grade. Even if the excellent alchemists refine it, they can only achieve 80% purity and spirituality, let alone refine it into the elixir of the highest grade.


    Until now, Hua Ruge knew that the abnormal alchemy was a reversal of the normal. No wonder it took only a few years for Baili frost to become the first alchemist in the mainland.


    She felt more and more hit by the pie falling from the sky.


    Now she has all the inheritance, and it is not impossible to reach the former position of Baili frost.


    So the next day she would concentrate on this, not go down the mountain, nor join in the bustle.


    Half a month passed in a twinkling of an eye, and there were five days left to see the distance assessment. On this day, Hua Yuege was receiving the red tripod, and he realized that someone was approaching the green bamboo peak.


    These two people are familiar with each other, but they are better than before.


    Hua Yuege smiled and pushed open the door and went out.


    "Why do you follow me when I leave the customs? Do you like me?"


    As soon as she opened the door, she heard ye Wanrou''s voice.


    "Like you? How can''t I think? " Hao Shou fought back mercilessly.


    Ye Wanrou is inexplicably confident: "if you are not interested in me, why do you go out with me?"


    "Of course, I''m out of the pass. I said you''d follow me."


    "You think a lot. I''ll follow you. Don''t you look in the mirror at home?"


    Hua Ruge could not help crying and laughing when listening to the quarrel between the two people. They were just a pair of enemies, where to fight.


    After landing, they did not see Hua Ruge, but stared at each other with big eyes.


    "All right, stop quarreling when you come to me." Hua rushes forward to play the round.


    Hao Shou took the lead in saying, "I don''t know her as a woman in your face."


    "I don''t know you." Ye Wanrou said, and then turned to look at Xiang Hua and said, "I haven''t seen you for two months. Have you seen any changes in me?"


    Hua Ruge''s eyes lingered on her for a while and said: "the breath is much stronger. Although it should not be broken, it should be the later cultivation of xianzun."


    "You guessed it right. The yuxu sect is really different. It''s much faster to practice here." Ye Wanrou is obviously satisfied with her progress.


    Hua Ruge then looked at Hao Shoudao and said, "you are almost the same."


    "You are different." Hao Shou looked at her and said, "I heard that you didn''t even have the ability to fight back when you passed the customs today. Is it a breakthrough?"


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s true."


    "So fast?" Ye Wanrou looked at Hua Ruge in surprise and said, "you have such a poor talent. The cultivation speed is much faster than I was then."


    "You also said that this imperial school is suitable for cultivation." Hua Ruge laughs and laughs.


    Ye Wanrou didn''t ask for details, but said, "I knew that my chosen friend would not be worse."


    Hua laughs like a song.


    Three people sit in the courtyard, Hao Shoudao: "it seems that there is no pressure on you this time."


    "It''s less pressure to see you all fail to qualify for me." Hua Ruge joked and said, "then you should also show yourself well, and have a chance in front of you."


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou are native people. They all nodded when they heard about the ten secret places. In fact, that''s why they were admitted to the clan this year, because only big forces can get the quota.

 Chapter 885

    "By the way, I heard you can stop working in the kitchen now?" Hao Shou asked.


    "Yes, it says that I have potential. I need more time to practice." Hua Ruge said that he took a sip of tea from the teacup and tried to cover up his feelings.


    She feels that her relationship with her aunt shuiyunxuan still needs to be kept secret. Although she has a good psychological quality, lying in front of her friends is still very stressful.


    "That''s good. Let''s go eat today. I''ll treat you." Hao Shou didn''t care about her expression at all. All he wanted was to eat.


    He is a person who likes eating, but because Hua Ruge is doing chores in the kitchen, he is a little embarrassed to pass by, and now he finally doesn''t have to worry about it.


    "Ye Wanrou smell speech white he a way:" know to eat


    Hua Ruge was a little surprised: "I didn''t expect brother Shou to be so careful."


    Hao Shou nodded and said to Ye Wan, "if you look at me like a song, you can find my advantages. You can''t learn from others."


    "I don''t learn that either." Ye Wanrou said: "Ruge, I really don''t say you, you are good at everything, but you have poor vision."


    Hua Ruge lies in the middle of the gun, innocent on the face.


    She has a bad eye? Why doesn''t she feel that?


    "Really, if you go on like this, you will be led by him. How to find a good man?" Ye Wanrou''s way of painstaking expression.


    Hua Ruge wanted to say that she had a man, and she was definitely looking for him according to the normal aesthetic, but she was afraid that she could not finish the gossip, so she had to nod her head in silence to accept.


    Ye Wanrou is relieved to see Hua Ruge''s appearance of being taught.


    Hao Shou is on the other side of the room and explodes: "fat man is not fat, how can he not be a good man?"


    "Ugly." Ye Wanrou''s reply in light of the clouds.


    Hao Shou choked.


    Hua rushes out to pull the shelf and says, "OK, let''s not talk about it. Let''s have dinner."


    Hao Shou still doesn''t give up. Hua rugo has to say that he''s not ugly. Hua rugo is very cooperative. In her opinion, Hao Shou''s facial features are very regular except for his fat spots. If he can show his thin outline, he will definitely be a handsome man.


    Hao Shou is in a better mood, but refuses to talk to ye Wanrou.


    When the three arrived in the lobby, they saw Du Yu, who was greeting the guests, and a new worker.


    "Ruge, here you are." Du Yu came forward and was very kind to China.


    "Elder martial brother Du, don''t be hurt." Hua Ruge greets warmly.


    Du Yu nodded, looked at the two people behind Hua Ruge, and said, "come to eat?"


    "Yes." Hua rugo asked the two to sit down, and then he went to the chef and ordered some signature dishes.


    Before the dish came, Hua Ruge and the two had tea for a while. Du Yu went to the back kitchen. Master Li asked, "these two people are familiar with each other. Are they the two geniuses who tested their talent this year?"


    "It''s true that both of them are geniuses, especially the fat man, who is very talented and frightening," Du Yu whispered.


    The new comer leaned over and asked, "how does the eldest brother get along with these two people and look at the good relationship?"


    "What do you know? Our boss is strong. He must have come to make friends." Du Yu is inexplicably confident.


    The new factotum nodded at this, and thought it was reasonable.


    After all, the official disciples of xianzunjing can only bow to the downwind when huaruge breaks out.


    They had a happy meal. Hao Shou and Hua rugo were very fierce. Most of the dishes on the table went into their stomachs. Ye Wanrou was staring at them.


    After dinner, it was evening. They went back to their peaks directly. After five days, I''ll see you at the time of assessment.


    Hua Ruge waved at them. Although she was only five days away from the examination, she was not nervous at all and relaxed.


    After five days, Hua Ruge got up from the bed and changed his plain clothes and put on the grey robe of the worker''s disciple again.


    She came to the kitchen and took the factotum and the three masters to the open space of the center to participate in the assessment.


    In addition to Hua Ruge, the rest of them don''t hope to pass the examination. After all, they are still in the state of respect and can''t compete with any formal disciple.


    "Elder martial brother Du, will we challenge in a moment?" Hua Yuege turns to ask Du Yu.


    Du Yu shook his head and said, "you don''t know, eldest brother. Not all the disciples of the factotum are qualified to challenge the formal disciples. You have to choose the three strongest ones through dueling. Only these three are qualified to challenge."


    "Well." Hua Ruge nods.


    "Boss, you have no problem. Although some old factotum have broken through xianzun realm, they must not be your opponents." Feng Liu is on one side.


    "Six elder martial brothers look up to me too much. I''m sorry." Hua is like a song.


    A group of people joked and walked to the open space, where two challenge arenas had been built early. There was a high platform in front of the challenge arena, with three chairs on it, which is still empty.


    The disciples of the factotum and the official disciples kept coming. There were not only new disciples, but also some old ones.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t understand how this was better than Du Yu on one side.


    "All the disciples of the factotum are assessed together, considering that their strength is almost the same."


    "All the old disciples from the official disciple''s side are staying in xianzun realm. They are almost the same strength as the new ones, so they have a duel together." Du Yu explained.


    Hua Ruge nodded.


    Soon the two sides were almost there. There were one or two hundred disciples of the factotum. There were more than 200 formal disciples.


    At this time, several people in red came into the arena and stood above the two challenge arenas. It seemed that they were referees.


    Close to the three men in white came from afar and landed on the three chairs of the high platform. They should be immortal masters.


    Hua Ruge stands on the edge of the disciples of the factotum, while ye Wanrou and Hao Shou are also on the edge of the formal disciples, close to Hua Ruge''s team.


    Ye Wanrou saw the three immortal masters'' eyes brighten for a while, and said to Hua Ruge, "look at the immortal master in the middle. He is very handsome."


    Hua Yuege looked up and saw that there were middlemen sitting on both sides of the three chairs, only a young man in his twenties sitting in the middle. He had fair skin, three-dimensional facial features, starlike eyes and swords eyebrows. He raised his hands and feet, and was as outstanding as a rooster standing out of the crowd.


    "Not bad, a handsome guy." Hua Ruge said after a look.


    In fact, the man attracted a lot of people''s attention as soon as he appeared, especially the women''s eyes were so crazy that they almost screamed.


    Ye Wanrou glanced at it for two more times, and then sang to China like a song: "it''s so beautiful, it''s OK to be in your mouth? Have you seen a lot better than him? "


    Hua Ruge nods truthfully.


    Although the man''s appearance is excellent, it is inferior to Tuo barrow, juntianxia, childe wutrace and mink.

 Chapter 886

    "That''s very lucky of you." Ye Wanrou''s eyes are bright with thieves.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "OK."


    Hao Shou is dissatisfied: "superficial."


    Ye Wanrou didn''t have time to take care of him. He turned to the handsome man and said, "this elder martial brother is just like a man. I really want to know who he is."


    "It should be introduced in a moment." Hua Yuege said.


    Ye Wanrou nodded, the face of the flower.


    Hao Shou rolled countless white eyes on one side.


    Hua Ruge laughs and wants to make fun of Hao Shou to lose weight, but she feels a little hostile when she opens her mouth. She turns around and sees song Ze who just walked in.


    Recently, Songze should be closed. Now she has a lot of strong breath, and her eyes are sharp and grim.


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes slightly, but her face didn''t fluctuate. She has decided the person for today''s challenge.


    This song Ze can''t stay.


    After thinking about it, she turned her head and stopped paying attention to the murderous eyes behind her.


    Hao Shou put all this into his eyes, and then he whispered to Hua Ruge, "I''ve heard some news these two days. After you beat song Ze again, he went to his elder, that is, the mountain head of a real disciple. I think he may have asked for advice. You should be careful."


    "Thank you, brother Shou. I''m ready." Hua said like a song.


    After hearing this news, she had no intention to step back, but she had some precautions in mind. She could not be too careless in the face of song Ze.


    Since the appearance of the handsome man, ye Wanrou''s soul will be sucked away, and she will not quarrel with each other when they talk.


    "Color over friends." Make complaints about Hau Shou Tucao.


    Ye Wanrou said without any psychological burden: "you and I are not friends."


    Hao Shou stares, but in the face of Ye Wanrou, a woman who judges people by their looks, he has no way.


    Hua Yuege smiles at the same time. Ye Wanrou is really good-natured and dare to say anything.


    After a while, on the upper platform, the middle-aged man sitting on the left pressed his hands.


    No need for him to speak, the people below all stopped talking, knowing that the assessment will start soon.


    "Today is your annual assessment. We have invited true disciples and your elder martial brother Lingyun to arbitrate." Said the immortal master.


    As soon as his voice fell on the handsome man sitting in the middle, he nodded: "all of you are my hope for the future of emperor Xu. Today, we must do our best to show your ability. The clan will not treat you badly."


    Now I was shocked. I thought this was an ordinary immortal master, but I didn''t expect that he would be a real disciple. He is the kind of genius disciple who can be promoted to the immortal before he is 30 years old.


    The following people should be one after another, and ye Wanrou''s eyes are brighter. Lingyun is so excellent that she adheres to the standard in her mind.


    The immortal master on the right said: "now the assessment begins, the top three of the disciples of the factotum are chosen to challenge the formal disciples, and the top five of the formal disciples are to be expelled."


    As soon as his voice fell, the man in red at the same time struck the gong and said, "at first, you are free to choose to go to the challenge arena. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to participate."


    Hua rugo knows that this is not a tough competition. There is only one challenge arena. Whoever wants to go up, he will go up and fight. Finally, several people left behind will win.


    This can greatly improve the efficiency. If she doesn''t have to play many games in the back, she is still satisfied.


    One of the disciples of the factotum took the lead in the challenge arena and said, "I''ll throw a brick and lead the jade to fight."


    "I''ll fight you." Saying that another venerable realm flew to the challenge arena.


    These people all know that they will not get the top three, so that is to say, they will come up to join in the fun and add the following practical experience for themselves. Of course, there must be people who have enemies between the two sides.


    At the beginning of this stage, there is Zun''s realm. The official disciples are the friars in the early stage of xianzun, and then they have the strength to match the disciples to go to the first battle.


    Hua Ruge holds her arm and waits until the fight is almost over. Hao Shou, as the most talented talent in this group, is not small in strength now. Naturally, they can''t start to go up. So they still have a chat that doesn''t match.


    Ye Wanrou is not free to join, just looking at Lingyun.


    In the end, Hua Ruge couldn''t look down. She patted her and said, "girls should be reserved. You may cause his antipathy if you stare at him all the time."


    "It seems to make sense." Ye Wanrou nodded, and then he took his eyes back.


    Hua Ruge shows that Hao Shou''s expression looks better.


    Ye Wanrou starts to talk with Hua Ruge in a low voice. The content is to boast about Lingyun again. What she doesn''t know is that they have known each other for a long time.


    "Reserved, reserved."


    When her voice couldn''t help getting bigger, Hua Ruge always clapped her shoulder to remind her.


    Ye Wanrou is also a Royal Princess. She has a good mental quality. After a while, she calms down a lot. She doesn''t look like other girls.


    "You don''t have a heart attack?" When ye Wanrou saw Hua Ruge, she did not lift her eyelids. She couldn''t help asking.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said solemnly, "I look better in men''s clothes than him. If you don''t believe me, ask brother Shou."


    Ye Wanrou turned her head to Hao Shou and asked, "really?"


    "Well, she''s pretty, though she''s also a little white face." Hao shouai said that he didn''t care.


    Ye Wanrou was surprised by his attitude, but he didn''t think much about it. It was a letter.


    Some of the factotum disciples don''t want to go to the challenge arena, so there will be fewer people coming to the stage after a while. After a while, the factotum in xianzunjing has been fighting for several times, and the people below know that they can''t fight any more.


    At this time, Hua rushes up like a song, and lands neatly on the challenge arena, opposite to the old worker.


    This factotum has broken through for half a year. It has the strength of xianzun in the early stage. It''s not much worse than the strength of today''s new formal disciples. It can fight first.


    In his thirties, he saw Hua Ruge was a woman, and he had some special temperament. Then he asked, "report your name."


    "I''m like a song." Hua is like singing and boxing.


    The man heard the answer that matched his guess, but his eyes narrowed, because he had heard the record of Hua Ruge. If the record was true, he would not be an opponent.


    "Compared with the strength consumption of several successive battles, it''s better for me to stand in the challenge arena for a while. If you have a rest, we will fight again." Hua Yuege said.


    The man thought for a moment and nodded, "OK, let me meditate for a moment."


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said gently to the lower part, "please fight in Hua Ruge. Can someone come up to fight with me?"


    Not to mention her strength and reputation, it is her style and this calm posture that make the man below look straight.


    Not only the factotum disciples, but also the formal disciples looked this way.

 Chapter 887

    After standing on the stage for a while, most people''s eyes have turned to this side. Her appearance attracts people''s attention like a huge magnetic field.


    The immortal master above and Lingyun''s eyes also turned to this side.


    Luo Qingqing is standing on the other side. Seeing this frown, the woman always attracts too many people''s eyes. She is a monster.


    Song Ze looked at the past at the same time, although he was surprised, but the humiliation had made his anger reach a peak, which directly affected his appreciation of beauty.


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect that she would have this effect when she was on stage. Fortunately, she was used to standing under the scrutiny of others, but it didn''t affect her performance.


    As soon as her voice fell, a worker disciple from xianzunjing came to the stage and said, "I''d like to ask you for advice."


    "You''re welcome. Please give me more advice." Hua Yuege said, standing with a smile.


    "When!"


    The Gong was sounded, and the two rushed to the middle at the same time. The worker disciple held an iron bar in his hand, and without saying anything, smashed it down towards Hua Ruge. The huge fluctuation of vitality brought a sharp howling sound.


    Hua Ruge''s goal today is not only to become a formal disciple, but also to become one of the five selected formal disciples, so she should now fully show her strength to impress the immortal master.


    However, she was not too domineering. She took out her own stick and flashed at it.


    "Bang!"


    The two men collided with each other with sticks, and their vitality burst and splashed with dust and smoke.


    People''s eyes were blocked by the dust and smoke, but they saw that the worker disciple who fought with Hua Ruge flew out of the dust and smoke and flew out of the challenge arena without stopping for a moment.


    Whoa!


    The whole audience was in a state of uproar. Both the disciples of the factotum and the formal disciples were shocked by the terrible fighting power of Hua Ruge.


    Looking at the strength released by Hua Ruge, it can be judged that she is also in xianzunjing. She can even fly to the same level of disciples with one move. This combat power is not described as amazing, it''s just horrible.


    The man just suffered from the impact. After flying off the challenge arena, he took a few steps back and slowed down to find that he was not hurt.


    "Give in." Hua is like singing and boxing.


    The man shook his head and said, "I''ll take it."


    This war not only awed all the disciples of the factotum, but even the old factotum on the stage seemed to have no idea, but he was not willing to admit defeat, so he got up to fight.


    Hua Ruge nodded and accepted. He raised the stick for a moment. The well prepared old worker was knocked down from the challenge arena by this casual stick.


    People are shocked again. It seems that this is not an accident. It''s really strength.


    The above two immortal masters and Ling Yun were also surprised. Then the two immortal masters nodded their heads. Ling Yun also nodded with a smile when he looked at Hua rugo.


    So the girls below almost didn''t scream. Elder martial brother Lingyun even smiled. At the same time, they were also jealous. How could the show be robbed by this woman.


    However, even if they are jealous, they are convinced. After all, Hua Ruge is impeccable in every aspect.


    Ye Wanrou couldn''t help smiling at Hua Ruge and said to Hao Shoudao, "Ruge is getting stronger and stronger. If we fight, I''m afraid we are not rivals."


    "I''m afraid it''s true. She''s growing up so fast that she seems to have no talent at all." Hao Shou also said.


    "Yes, I had a sense of superiority before. Now I am convinced. This guy is a monster." Ye Wanrou sighed.


    Hao Shou nodded: "I agree with the view of evil."


    "I just don''t know who can take her." Ye Wanrou touches her chin.


    "This is the devil of the world. I''m afraid no one can bring her down." Said Hao Shou.


    Ye Wanrou agreed that the two could not quarrel with each other only on the view that China is like a song.


    No one wants to come up and be abused after Hua Ruge smashes two sticks, so Hua Ruge soon becomes the first in the factotum without any suspense. Then the old factotum who fought with Hua Ruge before is the second, and the last one is chosen.


    At this time, formal disciples are still fighting with each other.


    Three disciples of the factotum, including Hua rugo, were taken to the other challenge arena. The red dress referee told them that they could observe the targets to be challenged for a while now, and that the challenge arena could be given to them at any time after selection.


    The factotum challenge to the formal disciples is very exciting. Even the formal disciples are looking forward to it.


    However, those formal disciples who are not very solid in cultivation don''t think so, because the rule of yuxu sect is that the factotum can become a formal disciple after defeating the formal disciple, but the defeated factotum disciple will be punished to be a factotum disciple.


    They are not afraid of the other two, but they are afraid of becoming Hua Ruge''s opponent. Judging from her terrible strength, if they fight, they will certainly have no advantage.


    Hua Ruge goes to ye Wanrou and Hao Shou. They poke her with their thumbs. Just now, two sticks are so cool.


    "Who are you going to challenge next? Is there a goal? " Asked ye Wanrou.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes were drawn back from Song Ze, and nodded slowly: "some accounts should be cleared well."


    "You don''t want to challenge him. It''s possible that his arrogance may have any chance." Hao Shou whispered.


    "I don''t care what chance he has, it''s a price to pay to make a move on my head." Hua is like a light song.


    She didn''t want to be so high-profile when she first came to the world. She endured song Ze several times, but he still didn''t know how to restrain. Then don''t blame her for her sword.


    Ye Wanrou nodded: "good, hit him."


    Hua Yuege laughs: "it''s not too big for you to watch the bustle."


    Ye Wanrou spits out her tongue.


    Hao Shou couldn''t help but look at ye Wanrou more.


    The duels between the formal disciples are going on and the old and new disciples are jumping onto the challenge arena. However, Hua rugo finds that the old disciples just start to take some advantages. As the strength of the disciples on the challenge arena is gradually improved, many old disciples are unable to cope with it and start to lose more and win less.


    But when she thought about it, she understood that most of the new disciples were talented and organic. Most of the old disciples with good talent have been promoted to fairyland, and those who stay in fairyland must be deficient.


    So that later, the advantages of the old disciples became less and less obvious, and the challenge arena has basically become a stage for new people to show.


    After a while, the two factotum put forward the objects they want to challenge, which are basically weak after observation.


    Among them, the old factotum who fought against Hua rugo defeated, while the other one was reluctant to lose.


    But even this is enough to excite the workers around, because each of them knows how hard it is to catch up with the formal disciples who are superior in everything in front in the situation of poor talent, poor environment and poor resources.


    The success of the old factotum undoubtedly gave them great encouragement and made their hearts full of blood.

 Chapter 888

    After the old factotum won, the cheers were all from the factotum disciples. All of them saw hope in the battle.


    But the old factotum also suffered a lot of injuries in the battle. Hua Ruge flew to the stage without saying anything. He took out a yellow superior healing pill that he had refined a few days ago and put it in his mouth, and helped him down from the challenge arena.


    "Girl, thank you very much." The old factotum was weak in spirit. He had just fought too hard.


    "You are welcome, sir. You are our pride." Hua, like a song, can''t hide the reverence in his voice.


    Although the old factotum may have achieved this kind of achievement after many years of cultivation, she felt that this spirit encouraged her very much. At the moment, her mood is the same as other factotum.


    He helped the old factotum to the bottom. Hua Ruge checked his body and found that he was getting better under the effect of the healing pill. He was relieved that it was no big problem.


    The factotum''s liking for Hua Ruge also soared.


    "Boss, I have watched it for you for a while. There are several people you can definitely fight against." Feng Liu came close to Hua Ruge and said that he gave several names.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "thank you very much, elder martial brother six. I have a candidate."


    "Who is it?" All the factotum listened to this and asked, because they found that Hua Ruge, though powerful, is a good speaker.


    "We''ll see later." Hua Ruge sold a pass.


    The formal disciples on the field began to compete again. The people on the challenge arena after a while were all the best in this group.


    Ye Wanrou and Hao Shou are both ready to play.


    At this time, song zefei, a green talented man on the stage, went to the challenge arena to fight with him after fighting three people in a row.


    Both of them are in the middle period of xianzunjing. They are equal in strength. However, when Lei Guang appeared on the long sword of song Ze, his attack power more than doubled, which only made the man retreat.


    Hua Ruge found that the sword in Song Ze''s hand had changed. It was not the same one as the last time they fought against each other. This one seemed to be more suitable for his Lei Jianqi. The complementary attack power would be multiplied.


    "It looks like a powerful artifact. Be careful if you sing." Hao Shou asked.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    "Most of this kind of artifact has backhand and killing moves. You can''t be careless." Ye Wanrou also said.


    Both of them are obviously more knowledgeable than Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge accepted them one by one, but she didn''t really care about them. She didn''t have much pressure to face her rivals with the same realm.


    It''s only a quarter of an hour that the man has been hurt by song Ze''s Lei Guang sword Qi. The Lei Guang has its own paralyzing effect. Song Ze''s backhand beat him to the challenge arena after winning the move.


    It took only a quarter of an hour for the audience to stand up to the friars of the same level. Song Ze is indeed a talented disciple with amazing strength.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou both began to pay attention.


    Luo Qingqing''s expression is light, as if there is no fluctuation.


    This year, only four of them have been recruited. We are all waiting for a real collision between the four tianzhijiaozi.


    And it seems that soon they will.


    After the victory, song Ze accepted the sword and said "accept" to the following people.


    But people are more inclined to take his approach and think that the strong always make sense.


    Even the two immortal masters nodded, one of them said: "Song Ze''s sword skill is really hegemonic. There is no future."


    "Yes, but I am more looking forward to Luo Qingqing''s performance." Another immortal stroked his black beard.


    The immortal master nodded before.


    Lingyun listened with interest and said, "the strength of song Ze is very strong. Do you think the two said that Luo Qingqing has something outstanding?"


    "Elder martial brother Ling doesn''t know. Luo Qingqing is also very good in physique besides his strength. He should be better than song Ze." Immortals road.


    "So it is." Lingyun said, his eyes fell on Hua Ruge and said, "but I still look forward to her performance."


    "Hua Ruge? I can''t see through the child now, but I think the talent is so poor, and the height I can reach is very limited. " The immortal teacher on the right opened his mouth and didn''t like Hua Ruge.


    The immortal on the left said nothing but: "how can she not challenge?"


    As soon as his voice fell, he saw Hua Ruge flying on the challenge arena and standing opposite song Ze.


    "She''s finally going to challenge. I don''t know who she''s going to choose." Most of the people below are excited to see Hua Ruge go up, because most of them are men.


    No matter how amazing song Ze''s strength is, or Hua Ruge leaves them a deeper impression.


    At this time, both the disciples and the immortal master were very looking forward to it, but they all thought that Hua Ruge would choose a person with low strength. Now, they just interrupted the competition, not chose song Ze as the opponent.


    Song Ze sees her come up, disdainful way: "which soft persimmon do you want to choose to pinch?"


    Hua Yuege''s expression was helpless when he heard the words. "Elder martial brother song really praised me. My strength is limited. I guess I can only squeeze a rotten persimmon."


    Song Ze didn''t expect that Hua Ruge, who has always been a quick talker, would recognize and counsel him like this. He smiled at the same time when he was a little strange: "you are a little self-conscious."


    I don''t want to be a worker. This man is a little more powerful and arrogant. Obviously, he looks down on them.


    Formal disciples also think that song Ze is a little over the top. After all, it''s not easy for Hua Ruge, a worker disciple, to get to this step. Even if he doesn''t encourage him, he can''t look down on his taunts.


    "Hua Ruge, who are you going to choose as your opponent?" Asked the referee in red.


    Hua Ruge nodded to the referee, and then said, "I''ve chosen it. This man is standing opposite me."


    The referee was stunned. Isn''t song Ze opposite her?


    Song Ze is also a little confused after listening to it. Hua Ruge dare to choose him after seeing the strength he shows? Is she alive enough?


    The following people also think that they have heard it wrong. Song Ze is the best of these disciples. He can be ranked in the top four in terms of combat power.


    And who is Hua Ruge? The Yellow talent that can be chosen is too low to be lower. Dare she challenge the genius disciple?


    The factotum disciples were even more surprised. They knew that Hua Ruge was very strong, but song Ze''s fighting power was obvious to all. Hua Ruge''s strength, which had just been promoted to xianzunjing, must have suffered a great loss.


    Hua Yuege said and looked at Song Ze. He picked up his lips and said, "let''s do it, rotten persimmon."


    Song Ze was just in shock, but Hua rugo''s face turned black when he said that. He said how huaruge changed his temper today. He was digging a hole and waiting for him to jump!

 Chapter 889

    "Hua Ruge, how dare you!" Song Ze''s face is cold, no longer the color of banter.


    Hua Ruge turned his hand and took out his stick. He pointed to him and said, "if you really have the ability, you can do it. There''s so much nonsense. Are you a man?"


    As soon as her voice fell, all the disciples in the lower part were furious. Even the immortal teacher sitting above could not help but be shocked. How arrogant is a waste material challenging genius?


    Is this the world they know well?


    Song Ze''s face was angry, and then he said, "you will regret what you said."


    After that, he rushed to Hua Yuege''s direction with his body moving. His sword was covered with thunder light. Under the challenge arena, he could feel the power of thunder.


    Song Ze didn''t underestimate Hua Ruge. He has aroused twice the attack power. Let alone Hua Ruge, who was in the early stage of xianzun Kingdom, was invincible even in the middle stage.


    The following people are a little afraid to watch it, because they think that Hua Ruge, such an amazing beauty, will soon fall under the sword.


    The immortal master above wants to save Hua Ruge in the moment of irretrievability, because they think Hua Ruge is also a good young man and can''t be so abandoned.


    In addition to Hua Ruge standing on the challenge arena, Hao Shou and ye Wanrou are the ones below. They have also figured out Hua Ruge. Although they can''t understand her strength, they can be sure that if Hua Ruge dare to go up, they will be sure.


    On the stage, Hua Ruge''s eyes turned when the long sword stabbed her. What she thought was whether she wanted to slap the goods to fly.


    No matter how powerful song Ze''s sword technique is and how extraordinary the artifact in his hand is, in her eyes, it''s almost like playing mud with kindergarten children.


    This kind of attack force can make ten rock bears fly with one slap, and the strength reserve in her body is much more terrifying than that of rock bears, not to mention the combat power.


    It''s more difficult for the body of elements to advance than ordinary people, but once it breaks through the powerful power of the body like the ocean, it''s not comparable with the monks of the same rank.


    Although Hua Ruge wanted to reach out and clap her hands, she finally restrained herself. She thought it would be better not to show her cards in front of people.


    So she mobilized her body''s strength to face song Ze''s long sword, and tried to control her strength as well as his output.


    "Boom!"


    When they collided with each other''s weapons, there was no scene that Hua Ruge was hurt by Lei Jianqi and flew backward as people imagined.


    instead, they saw that Lei Guang on Song Ze''s long sword was completely crushed by Hua Ruge''s vitality, and he seemed to have retreated a little.


    On the contrary, Hua Ruge is still standing at the same place. After the battle, her hair is disordered and her expression is not clear. But people think that she should have tried her best.


    Even so, all of us look like ghosts.


    What''s the situation?


    Without using any fighting techniques, Hua Ruge even pushed song Ze back a step!


    How strong is the power in her body?


    Is this the power of xianzunjing in the early stage?


    Not only the factotum and the official disciple, but also Ling Yun, the two immortal masters and the true disciple above, are unbelievable.


    Just one stick will blow the coming song Ze out?


    At the same time, it''s a little too cool.


    "You are right, elder martial brother Ling. This child is really interesting." The immortal teacher on the left should speak.


    The immortal on the right also nodded.


    Lingyun put up the surprised color on her face and smiled: "I didn''t expect her to be so strong."


    Song Ze still looks unbelievable now.


    Hua Ruge''s reaction to the crowd was still not well controlled, but she could not be blamed. It was song Ze''s embroidered pillow that could not help beating it.


    Song Ze calmed down and looked at Hua Ruge with hatred and said, "I still look down on you."


    "I look up to you." Hua is more arrogant than him.


    When she said a word, it was convenient for her to hear the cheers from the disciples of the factotum. Whether they could beat Hua Ruge or not, they were relieved.


    Song Ze''s face is darker. He also knows that he can''t win Hua Ruge on his lips, so he turns his anger into strength and attacks Hua Ruge again.


    Because last time it was a bit humiliating, so this time with 10% of the power, Lei Guang didn''t want money to split towards Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge felt that he had just been a little too high-profile, so this time he restrained a part of his strength, which was barely comparable with song Ze.


    After several trials, they began to fight in close combat. Song Ze''s sword skill is really good, both in attack and tactics.


    But even if Hua Ruge fought with him like this, he would not fall down, and from time to time, song Ze would suffer a little injury.


    The moves of the two are very fast, and the people below are dazzled.


    "Lei Jian is good at domineering moves. I don''t know if I can take ten moves." A formal disciple''s way with lingering fear.


    "I think that Hua Yuege''s move is better. Although there are no rules, what move does elder martial brother song have? She can not only take it but also fight back. It''s amazing."


    There are still many people who agree with this saying. People with a clear eye can see that the huaruge''s moves are exquisite and perfect.


    The above immortal masters were very surprised, because Hua rugo had smashed people down the challenge arena with one stick in two previous fights, but they were surprised to see Hua rugo''s moves.


    "I have never seen a move like this." On the right, the immortal master who initially disliked Hua Ruge couldn''t help but move.


    "Wonderful." The immortal on the left cannot help saying.


    Lingyun looks at the battle below. The fingers in the sleeve can''t help but move, depicting the moves of Hua Ruge.


    Luo Qingqing narrowed her eyes. She felt that Hua Ruge was stronger than she expected.


    Song Ze fought a very difficult battle, because he found that no matter how big he used to kill, he couldn''t do anything.


    Hua Ruge also felt that the battle was difficult, because she had to carefully control her own strength, for fear that song Ze would be defeated directly with great strength.


    This kind of fighting with strength makes her feel more tired than fighting over the ranks.


    In a short time, they passed several hundred moves. After one move was separated, they stood on the side of the challenge arena.


    Song Ze has some asthma. Although he controls it deliberately, it is still obvious.


    Hua Ruge can obviously feel that her heart rate is not a little faster. This power output is not even a warm-up, but song Ze is like that, she is not satisfied.


    So she put out her hand and wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    She''s trying to be even, but it''s amazing enough.

 Chapter 890

    It''s beyond everyone''s expectation that a disabled talent and genius can fight like this. Before that, everyone thought that she couldn''t hold on to the next move.


    Because Hua Ruge still has a lot of advantages in the moves, many parts of song Ze''s body are split by the vitality of Hua Ruge''s exertion, and every part looks a little embarrassed when seeing blood.


    And Hua Ruge is spotless, and there is no wound.


    This makes song Ze very angry. He feels like a clown. He used to be confident and ruthless on the stage, but now he is injured like this. Although there is no serious injury, it seems to him to be a great shame.


    "I killed you!" Song Ze roared, then the breath in his body soared, and the artifact in his hand burst out the bright blue light that he had never seen before.


    Most of the disciples didn''t understand what was going on, but a few understood and said, "the array is carved on the artifact. It''s activated, and its combat effectiveness will soar to a large extent."


    "This artifact is so powerful that it needs more than six items." Some people look at it greedily.


    A larger part of people are concerned about another person''s point of view, he said: "it''s too much to bully people by using spiritual tools than by fighting with a worker who has no foundation."


    "It''s a bully."


    "This surname song is not a gentleman at first sight. It''s really mean."


    "Yes, even if we win, we won''t win."


    The disciples of the factotum even broke the pot and attacked song Ze one after another. They are not afraid of it now because there are so many people.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou solemnly stood up at the same time, walked to the edge of the challenge arena, and were ready to take action once Hua Ruge was in danger.


    They know the enmity between Song Ze and Hua Ruge. Once song Ze seizes the opportunity, he will not let Hua Ruge go.


    After all, there is life and death in the challenge arena. Although according to the rules, it''s impossible to kill people, song Ze can also be said to have failed for a while. Presumably, at that time, the sect would not pursue such a genius for a worker disciple.


    What they have the same plan is the two immortal masters above. Now they have discovered the great potential of Hua Ruge. If they find a war skill, they may not be worse than song Ze.


    Song Ze once again, with unprecedented terror and prestige, his sword is not surrounded by thunder as before, but a meter long blue sword, which makes people feel cold when he looks at it.


    Song Zeguo really didn''t leave his hand, and he split towards Hua Ruge''s head.


    Hua Ruge was afraid that the stick in her hand could not stand the chopping of the sword. She turned the earth power, and the black stick was immediately covered by a light yellow halo.


    Facing song Ze''s fierce attack, she turned away from him, didn''t fight him head-on, she didn''t want to expose too much strength at one time.


    The feeling that this gives people and song Ze is that she thinks she can''t do it.


    Everyone pinched a sweat for her. Although there is no rule that the game can''t work properly, they still think song Ze is too much.


    Hua Yuege earned a lot of sympathy.


    She tried to avoid collision with song Ze as much as possible. In order to pave the way for her next victory, she set off a smoke screen trajectory: "it''s not easy to hold on to the array, I see how long you can hold on."


    "Till I cut you under my sword!" Song Ze''s vicious way.


    Hua is like a hook of the evil spirit in the corner of the lips, which is full of irony.


    The following people feel that they are dazzled by Hua Ruge''s smile. They will never see any beauties in their life.


    "It''s going to cost to come to China like a song." The immortal on the left is the first to speak.


    The immortal on the right side agreed: "I just don''t know if she can make it to that time."


    The immortal on the left looked at Ling Yun and asked, "what do you think of elder martial brother Ling? Who has the better chance. "


    "It''s hard to say that Hua Ruge''s strength is a little more powerful, but the power of the spirit in Song Ze''s hands is too great." Lingyun said.


    So do the two.


    Since Song Ze used the array above the spirit instrument, now the war situation is reversed, and song Ze began to fight against Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge didn''t fight with him, and he didn''t show defeat for the time being.


    The two people are constantly circling the challenge arena, affecting everyone''s nerves below. They can''t wait to know the result.


    As Hua Yuege expected, Songze''s strength was seriously consumed and its combat effectiveness was gradually declining.


    Although it will be more invisible after a while, Hua Ruge really wants to end the battle of suffocation, so she shakes her head and suddenly smashes it to song Ze''s head with a stick.


    She moves very fast. Without any reaction, song Ze raises her sword to protect her head. Hua Yuege moves fast. After Song Ze protects her head, she immediately stops her body and smashes the stick towards song Ze''s chest.


    Before Song Ze knew it, he fought with Hua Ruge for a long time, thinking that he had figured out all the routes of the other side, but Hua Ruge had been hiding his advantage in speed.


    However, he was not too surprised. He did not succeed in blocking the rapid retreat. Now, although his strength has been consumed, the remaining strength is enough to protect himself. He thinks that it can not be broken down by huaruge''s one move.


    Hua Ruge saw that he was confident and sneered in his heart. Her people were very fast. In the process of song Ze''s retreat, the stick hit him on the chest.


    "Bang!"


    A muffled sound surprised the onlookers.


    Song Ze was beaten and wanted to retreat quickly to buffer the strength of Hua Ruge''s stick. As long as he dealt with it in time, he would not be hurt.


    However, when Hua Ruge sticks his stick to song Ze''s chest, he secretly exerts his strength, and penetrates a burst of dark strength into song Ze''s body.


    The two attacks almost overlapped, so everyone saw the power on Hua Ruge''s surface, but no one noticed the dark power she used.


    "Poof!"


    Where is her dark strength that song Ze can bear? After being hit by this, he backed back abruptly, and at the same time, a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    He thought he would be able to return it later, but he didn''t think it was Hua Ruge who could hit twice in a flash, and the next attack was far more than any attack she had ever made.


    This power is just fierce and domineering. Once it enters the body, it tears his meridians, making his breath disordered and unable to lift a little vitality.


    After spitting blood, song Ze collapsed on the ground like a puddle of mud, with an unbelievable look on his face.


    The onlookers and the immortal masters were also stupid. Just now, song Ze was fighting against Hua Ruge, and Hua Ruge burst up in a flash. I thought it was just a sudden change in the war situation, but I didn''t expect that the outbreak of Hua Ruge had directly abolished song Ze.


    And we all noticed that Hua Ruge''s strength is the same as that of the past. There is no outbreak.


    "To fight with your physical potential, you need to see if you can afford it." Hua Ruge walks to Songze, a light way.


    Song Ze''s eyes widened, and he wanted to say that Hua Ruge was framed. He didn''t overdraw his body to fight at all. Not that he is too weak, but that she is too strong! And it''s far more powerful than people on the scene know.


    However, he was spitting out blood and coughing heavily on the ground.

 Chapter 891

    At this moment, we haven''t returned to God from sending song Ze to be abandoned. Hua Ruge took the opportunity to take his sword away.


    Anyway, it''s also a spirit tool, which can be fed to devouring animals.


    Song Ze was very weak at the moment. He said with a breath of support, "you are despicable."


    "If you lose, you will find excuses. Why don''t you say you are too weak to be attacked?" Hua is like a song and a light road.


    "You..." Song Ze was so angry that he had to spit blood again.


    Hua Ruge innocently led his lips: "you see, I''ll tell you the truth. As for your big reaction, it''s OK to vomit until I get back first."


    "Poof..." Song Ze had to bear it very hard. When he heard this, he opened his mouth and shot out blood again.


    It''s very annoying!


    Hua Ruge didn''t leave his hand on this attack, so that song Ze''s meridians were torn by the hegemonic Yuanli. Now he is a useless man, and he fainted directly after spitting out some blood.


    Looking at him lying on the ground, her eyes moved away indifferently. If it''s not on the challenge arena, she can''t do too much, it''s not just to kill him.


    At this time, the referee gradually regained his mind and said, "Hua Ruge wins. He will be my official disciple in the future."


    "Good!"


    "Big brother is mighty!"


    The disciples of the factotum below cheered and thought the battle was very happy.


    Although the formal disciples didn''t exaggerate, they were all clapping. Compared with song Ze, many people still like Hua Ruge.


    "It''s a beautiful song." Ye Wanrou didn''t know how to shout under the challenge arena.


    Hao Shou also whistled. There was no burden for the two talented disciples.


    Only Luo Qingqing in the crowd looked complicated. She didn''t see Hua Ruge''s last move clearly, but she always felt that song Ze''s state was not like overdraft.


    But if it''s not how strong Hua Ruge must be to reach Songze?


    She has always been calm and meticulous, but now she is not sure whether Hua Ruge is hiding her strength or for any other reason.


    Two immortal masters flew down from the high platform at the first time and began to check the injury of song Ze. They all jumped at the corner of their eyes when they found that more than one meridian of song Ze had been torn.


    The situation is far more serious than they think. Unless the sect is willing to spend a lot of money to make the best pills, it will not be saved.


    On the left, the immortal master was shocked by the strength of Hua Ruge, but how could he have such a hegemonic force, which caused permanent trauma..


    On the right side, the immortal master frowned and looked at Hua Ruge and said, "it''s just a duel. Why do you have such a heavy hand?"


    "Master Mingjian, I was just a normal force, don''t know what''s wrong?" Hua Yuege pretends to be ignorant.


    The immortal master frowned more tightly, because he didn''t feel anything wrong.


    "Take him back and make a decision after the contest." The immortal on the left waved.


    After the arrangement, they flew back to the platform.


    Hua Ruge put out his hand and wiped his forehead, trying to make his eyes less vivid, trying to pretend that he had consumed too much energy.


    Ye Wanrou goes directly to the edge of the challenge arena to help her down.


    Just then a figure in white flew down on the challenge arena and stood opposite Hua Ruge and said, "younger martial sister Hua, I''m very impressed with the means you just used. Can you please help me?"


    Whoa!


    After seeing the people on the challenge arena clearly, the lower part can''t help but exclaim, because this person is Luo Qingqing, the best of this group of disciples. After the introduction, she was valued by the chief immortal master and taught alone. It''s said that she has reached the late stage of the immortal realm and is a stronger master than song Ze.


    No one expected that her presence would challenge Hua rugo, who had just been promoted to a formal disciple.


    Hua Ruge stops the pace of the challenge arena, turns to look at the beauty of the opposite iceberg, and makes a smile like nothing.


    The woman also remembered her revenge.


    She''s not allowed to fight back even if it''s unreasonable to make trouble first? It''s really a young lady''s temper.


    Hua Ruge wants to teach this woman why the flowers are so red.


    But think of yourself in the eyes of the public has experienced a war, now still pretending to consume too much energy, now hands-on will expose too much strength.


    Let her go for the moment.


    She opened her smile and said, "I''ve heard of elder martial sister Luo for a long time. I feel inferior to her. I''m satisfied to be a formal disciple. I dare not fight with her."


    Although she acknowledged this, she was not humble or overbearing, and her eyes were shining with the no sense of the downfall.


    And everyone here can understand that, after all, Hua Ruge was a worker disciple a quarter of an hour ago, and his talent and cultivation resources were different from Luo Qingqing''s.


    In people''s eyes, Luo Qingqing''s challenge at this time is really unreasonable.


    "Younger martial sister Hua is going to give up? It''s a pity. " Luo Qingqing didn''t let her go easily.


    Hua Ruge picks up the eyebrows, but before ye Wanrou can listen to her.


    "I said Luo Qingqing, you don''t need to face. You didn''t see how they fought against you when they were consumed like this." Ye Wanrou never speaks with affection.


    Luo Qingqing''s face is unchanged: "I allow her to rest and recover her strength."


    "You''re still pushing your nose on your face. You don''t want to be more like a song." Ye Wanrou looks at Luo Qingqing and says, "what I hate most is the villain who takes advantage of human power."


    Luo Qingqing''s apathetic expression is about to collapse. It''s really that ye Wanrou doesn''t give her face in front of so many people.


    She''s not good at speaking so she can''t tell.


    The following people are all stupid. These three beauties are among the disciples. Now they are pinched at the same stage, which makes people feel that they are not enough.


    Hua Yuege said with a light expression: "see you later, elder martial sister Luo."


    She continued to walk down the ring.


    Luo Qingqing can''t say anything more.


    Ye Wanrou helped Hua Ruge down the ring and whispered in her ear, "how are you? Can I take it? "


    Hua rugo didn''t speak but winked at her.


    Ye Wanrou understood that Hua Ruge''s body had never been so bad.


    It''s a pity for the onlookers to see Hua Ruge leave the challenge arena like this. They haven''t enjoyed it enough.


    Ye Wanrou then let go of Hua Ruge. Without saying anything, she turned to the challenge arena and said to Luo Qingqing, "you don''t want to fight. I''ll fight with you."


    Hua Ruge and Hao Shoujin are surprised, because ye Wanrou didn''t discuss with them before.


    The bottom one cheers, Hua Ruge is coagulate eyebrow way: "haven''t touched each other''s details, so go up easy to suffer a loss."


    "She''s never been able to think." Although Hao Shou said that, his eyes were still full of worries.

 Chapter 892

    Luo Qingqing has just been ridiculed by Ye Wanrou. She is worried about no place to lose her temper. Now when she sees ye Wanrou standing opposite, she cannot help sneering.


    "Since younger martial sister Ye is willing to teach me, I will continue." Luo Qingqing''s voice is still ethereal.


    What does ye Wanrou think of Luo Qingqing? She likes Hua Ruge because Hua Ruge is kind-hearted and true. On the contrary, Luo Qingqing looks more holy than anyone, but in fact, she is going to die.


    Without saying anything, she took out the long sword and said, "don''t talk so much nonsense. Let''s see the real chapter under our hand."


    "Good." Luo Qingqing said that he took out a sword with his hands turned over, but the whole body of the sword was white, and the jade quality of the hilt was extraordinary.


    Looking at the battle unfolding above, the people below are looking forward to it. The collision of these two talents is about to start, and there are all first-class beauties. Naturally, everyone is excited.


    The immortal masters above also began to discuss.


    The immortal master on the left turned to look at Ling Yun and said, "brother Ling has a good eye. Who can win this time?"


    "Lo Qingqing''s breath has reached the peak of xianzun. It''s extraordinary for her to have such achievements at a young age." Lingyun comments on Luo Qingqing.


    Although he did not directly say the solution of his conjecture, the two immortal masters understood it.


    The immortal on the right said, "Wan Rou has a good root and spirit. I''m looking forward to her performance."


    The immortal master on the left said: "no matter what, they are all our disciples of yuxu sect. We two should pay attention to this time. Don''t let things happen to Songze again."


    The immortal on the right nodded solemnly.


    There are only four gifted students in this group. If one of them is abandoned, they will be extremely distressed. If someone else fails, it will be a great loss.


    Under the public''s attention, ye Wanrou cuts towards Luo Qingqing with her sword raised. Her strength has soared recently. Her long sword looks like a rainbow and her movements are unrestrained and sharp, which makes people feel powerful.


    The person below clapped her hands after her move, which was natural and elegant, pleasant and powerful.


    Although we don''t know what sword technique ye Wanrou uses, we can all feel extraordinary in this move.


    Hua Ruge looks at Hao Shou, and Hao Shou nods, affirming that this is the sword skill left by the swordsman Dugu Ao.


    Luo Qingqing''s brow was indifferent, and the light in his eyes became serious.


    She felt that she had underestimated the domineering little princess before. She had a little inside information.


    Luo Qingqing shakes his hand, and the sword is surrounded by cold air. He welcomes ye Wanrou''s sword.


    "When!"


    The sound of gold and iron was heard, and the two swords collided for the first time.


    Two white light interweave immediately explode again, two people all stand still in place, look like is equal strength enemy.


    "Good!"


    I''m glad to hear from the following people. I think both of them are very powerful. Their sword skills are similar to each other, which shows that this battle has to be seen.


    Hua Ruge frowned, because she found that ye Wanrou''s body was obviously quivering. She didn''t retreat because of her pride, but obviously she was not as good as Luo Qingqing in the competition of pure strength.


    Hao shousighed: "although the sword technique is strong, it''s too mysterious and complicated. We''ve been practicing skills for a while. We haven''t studied much. She doesn''t have many moves to use."


    The strength is poor, and the sword technique is not fully mastered, which is not good for ye Wanrou.


    Hua Ruge patted Hao Shou on the shoulder and said, "brother Shou doesn''t have to be too nervous. If Wan Rou is invincible, you can still save the beauty."


    "I''m not going to save her." Hao Shou said.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "brother Shou, you don''t have to hide from me. I can see your mind."


    Although she was nervous before, but now she has more experience, naturally she has no teacher.


    Hao Shou is not a man of affectation either. At the moment, he sighed again, "I''m afraid it''s too late."


    "It''s on me. I won''t let her go wrong." Hua Yuege continued.


    Hao Shou looked at her suspiciously: "so sure?"


    Hua Ruge nodded affirmatively. She needed to hide her strength in front of the public. She told the truth in front of her friends.


    "Then I''ll rest assured." Hao Shou was relieved and worried about ye Wanrou.


    Hua Ruge smiled and looked at the two people fighting in the challenge arena: "it''s also good to let Wan Rou have more practical experience. She grew up in the greenhouse. This kind of opportunity is too few."


    Hao Shou agreed.


    The battle between the two men is getting fiercer and fiercer. Luo Qingqing shows more and more strength, but ye Wanrou doesn''t fall behind. Although she only understands the nine cattle and one hair of sword technique, she can cope with it at present.


    "It''s a genius. It''s a different attack."


    "Yes, Luo Qingqing''s icy sword spirit is too strong. I think it''s much stronger than song Ze."


    "Luo Qingqing has obviously reached the late stage of xianzun. The sword technique is of high quality, which is not comparable to song zeneng."


    "Yes, I think Luo Qingqing is the most powerful role of these people."


    "I think so."


    "What eyes do you have? It''s clear that ye Wanrou is more powerful. If she is weaker than Luo Qingqing, she won''t be defeated. Who has this fighting power?"


    "Yes, ye Wanrou''s sword skill is so astringent and can still have this fighting power. If he is ready for cultivation, he will be astonished."


    "And you don''t think ye Wanrou looks better than Luo Qingqing."


    "That''s true, but I still like Hua Ruge. That''s the fairy in my mind."


    "I like it too..."


    The following people are talking while watching. They have everything to say.


    Hua Ruge has only one feeling, that is, the sword skill left by Dugu Ao is really domineering. Ye Wanrou has only learned a little, and can show her strong fighting ability. If she has learned it, she will be very good.


    Hao Shou was shocked and swallowed.


    "Brother Shou, what''s the matter Hao Shou turned to ask.


    "She learns more and better than me." Hao shoupo is a little ashamed.


    With his talent, he spent very little time on cultivation. He thought it would be enough, but today when he saw ye Wanrou, he thought he was too lazy.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said, "brother Shou, don''t you mean that your combat effectiveness is not as good as Wan Rou?"


    "I''m afraid that''s true." Hao Shou''s face repented.


    Before, he didn''t know how to cultivate. Now if ye Wanrou is in danger, he has no strength to protect others.


    Hua Ruge patted Hao Shou on the shoulder and said, "you don''t have to blame yourself too much, brother Shou. Your interest is no longer on it."


    She still remembers that what Hao Shou likes is to make money in business rather than practice.

 Chapter 893

    The above battle is still going on. I have to say that ye Wanrou''s understanding is very good. In such a fierce battle, he can hone his sword skills and improve his attack power.


    Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly, thinking that this girl is definitely a tough role in the future.


    Hao Shou was shocked, because ye Wanrou''s fighting skills are very hard, and they are often the same way to die.


    Even if Luo Qingqing moves first, she doesn''t defend, but directly attacks Luo Qingqing, forcing Luo Qingqing to stop defending, so that although Luo Qingqing''s strength is slightly stronger, she can still not fall behind.


    "This girl is really a little pepper." Hua Ruge has a way of appreciation.


    Hao Shou wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "she''s too brave."


    "Yes, I have to talk about her." Hua Yuege also said.


    The disciples in the audience cheered continuously and thought the battle was unexpectedly wonderful.


    Some of the immortal masters on the platform were surprised by Luo Qingqing''s strength and ye Wanrou''s fighting power.


    Luo Qingqing is also a headache in the face of Ye Wanrou''s playing method, but she is stronger and more mature in fighting skills after all. After adapting for a while, absolute strength broke out.


    "When!"


    When the two men collided with each other, ye Wanrou immediately backed away for several steps. Luo Qingqing still saw the light of indifference in his eyes. He flew to catch up and fight again without giving ye Wanrou any breathing room.


    Although ye Wanrou is tough, she is not strong enough in the face of absolute power.


    Luo Qingqing''s long sword is flying in her hand. Each move blocks ye Wanrou''s retreat and forces her to fight against each other.


    Ye Wanrou is much worse than Luo Qingqing in this respect, so she has to go back.


    At one time, the scene was so intense that many people forgot to breathe nervously.


    "It seems that Luo Qingqing is in a hurry. The strength and fighting skills that he wanted to hide have been exposed." Hua Ruge analysis.


    Hao Shouke was not as calm as she was. He said, "it''s dangerous for the unruly princess to go down like this."


    "Well, brother Shou, wait for the rescue." Hua Yuege said.


    "I''m afraid it''s not Luo Qingqing''s opponent." Hao Shou said in distress.


    He now knows the benefits of having a strong body, but it''s a bit late.


    Hua rugo looked at the battle situation on the stage and said after a while, "I don''t think so."


    "But it doesn''t matter. No matter what, I will go to fight with her. I''m not happy to see her so arrogant." Hao Shou soon wanted to open up.


    In order to make a quick decision, Luo Qingqing broke out his own strength, and his strong vitality was really shocking.


    By contrast, ye Wanrou has been beaten under pressure since Luo Qingqing''s fire was fully opened. No matter how she uses sword skills, she can''t turn the war situation. The gap in strength is the gap in her mind. If she is good at sword skills, she can do a lot, but what she has mastered now is not in Luo Qingqing''s eyes.


    However, ye Wanrou performed very well. Although she was downwind, she was very calm. Her combat effectiveness was improved rather than decreased.


    The immortal on the platform was very satisfied. The immortal on the right said: "Luo Qingqing is in my expectation, and this leaf Wanrou really surprises me."


    "Yes, the girl''s sword skill is not ordinary." Lingyun is the next one. Because he also cultivates sword skills, he pays special attention to sword skills.


    "Not only sword skills, this girl has courage that ordinary people don''t have. She will focus on training in the future, and she will surely achieve extraordinary achievements in the future." The immortal teacher on the left also said.


    It is obvious that ye Wanrou entered the sight of the upper immortal division through this war, and there was no white struggle.


    Hua Ruge stands at the bottom. Although her expression is indifferent, all her thoughts have locked Luo Qingqing at the moment. She is careful to explore the strength she has accumulated every time.


    She won''t let Luo Qingqing really hurt ye Wanrou, but she doesn''t want to let ye Wanrou lose the chance of experience, so she can only spend more time in fighting between them, or in time when the crisis may occur.


    Hao Shou is doing the same thing.


    Luo Qingqing has a great momentum, her eyes are dim and her hands are even more open. In her opinion, ye Wanrou should be taught a lesson if she doesn''t give her face.


    Ye Wanrou is suppressed in all aspects, and his response is becoming more and more inadequate.


    "Do it!"


    The sound of metal and iron is constantly ringing, affecting everyone''s heartstrings.


    Soon, Luo Qingqing''s eyes lit up, and his eyes burst out cold. After a move to pick ye Wanrou''s sword, the long sword was cut towards ye Wanrou''s arm.


    This time, if you are chopped by her, although there is no life danger, ye Wanrou''s right arm is not wanted.


    Luo Qingqing''s movements are very fast. People just caught ye Wanrou''s long sword flying with their eyes. When they saw it again, ye Wanrou''s long sword came under her shoulders.


    This movement is so fast that even the immortal master above was surprised when he found it.


    It was obviously planned by Luo Qingqing for a long time. Knowing that these people would save ye Wanrou, he deliberately took a surprise and wanted to learn the huaruge that song Ze had abandoned before.


    At this moment, everyone''s heart mentioned his voice, and ye Wanrou, who was in the battlefield, was even more ignorant.


    Seeing that the long sword has been chopped down, ye Wanrou''s arm can be broken immediately. Luo Qingqing''s eyes can''t help but show the color of hope.


    "Sonorous!"


    At this time, a white light suddenly appeared, and went towards Luo Qingqing''s long sword, making a strong sound of gold and iron.


    Luo Qingqing instinctively felt the danger of the white light, but it was too late to take back the sword.


    "Boom!"


    White light and long sword fight each other with a loud crackling sound. In a flash, the dust and smoke burst in the challenge arena. Luo Qingqing retreated three steps in a row.


    At the same time, the white light flew back to Hua Ruge''s hand and disappeared, and she also flew to the challenge arena and held on to the white leaf Wanrou.


    Even if ye Wanrou was brave, she was scared to death just then.


    She breathed out a sigh and shook her head at Hua rugo to show that she was OK.


    When the dust disappeared, the onlookers were shocked, because they all saw that Hua Ruge had protected ye Wanrou at that critical moment, and forced Luo Qingqing to leave.


    The white light is so fast that people can''t see it clearly, but it should be a sword.


    Luo Qingqing is also shocked at the moment. She just felt the huge impact, but she didn''t expect the consequences would be so serious.


    At this time, people also saw that the hilt of Luo Qingqing''s snow-white sword was the only one broken. The incision was smooth and even, which made people shudder.


    Because it''s obvious that the long sword in Luo Qingqing''s hand is a spirit weapon, and the degree of firmness is needless to say. But Hua Yuege''s weapon actually cuts it off in a flash. What kind of magic weapon should it be?


    Is it immortal?


    At this time, everyone swallowed their saliva and looked at Hua Ruge in a dazed way. Obviously, Hua Ruge''s strength far exceeded their expectations.


    Luo Qingqing threw away the hilt in his hand and looked at Hua Ruge. He said calmly, "younger martial sister Hua, you just voluntarily conceded defeat and now you are attacking secretly. Is that a bit indescribable?"


    "I don''t want to fight you if I don''t do it. Do you really think I''m afraid of you?" Hua is like singing and picking eyebrows.

 Chapter 894

    Luo Qingqing didn''t think Hua Ruge had any power. She could do it completely because of the magic weapon in her hand. So she said, "don''t use the weapon, do you dare to fight with me?"


    Hua Yuege didn''t say anything, just reached out his index finger and hooked it towards Luo Qingqing. His casual gesture was full of contempt.


    Whoa!


    The onlookers were furious again. Although they had seen Hua Ruge arrogant towards song Ze before, they did not expect that she would not pay attention to Luo Qingqing.


    "No, Hua rugo really dares to fight against Luo Qingqing, but she just fought for a while, and then she recovers?"


    "Yeah, that''s crazy."


    "My God, what do I see? Is this a worker disciple?"


    The following disciples are talking about it.


    The immortal master above breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that ye Wanrou was saved, but now he looked at the bottom incredibly. Hua rugo just conceded defeat? Now you''re going to fight?


    "You will regret it." Luo Qingqing''s eyes are bright and cold, his feet are on the ground and rushing to Hua Ruge. His right hand should be the first to beat Hua Ruge''s chest with a horrible wave of Yuan force.


    The following people find that Luo Qingqing''s strength is even more terrible than that she showed before.


    It turns out that she just fought with ye Wanrou and did not use all her strength. There was still hiding.


    At this moment, everyone feels that Hua Ruge is in danger, so they should not agree to give up using weapons. If they are taken out, they will surely prevail.


    Hua Ruge looks at Luo Qingqing''s approach. There is no fluctuation on her face. The woman is too vicious. It''s time for her to learn a lesson.


    "How can she not move? She will not be scared to be silly." All the people watching the war pinched a sweat for her.


    Luo Qingqing also felt strange because she had reached the front with one stroke.


    When she was within a foot of Hua Ruge, Hua Ruge moved. She clenched her right hand and went to Luo Qingqing at twice the speed of ordinary people.


    Her white fist was covered with a light yellow light, which was very powerful.


    Luo Qingqing felt a great threat when her pupil shrank, but now she has no way to go back. If she stopped and retreated now, the injury would only be more serious, so she had to fight hard.


    "Boom!"


    After a bang, people saw Luo Qingqing was hit directly and flew out. After a long distance, he landed reluctantly. He stepped back and fell on the edge of the challenge arena. He covered his chest with his hands and his face was bloodless.


    On the contrary, Hua Ruge stood in the same place and took back his fist at will.


    The difference is too big.


    For a moment, no matter the disciples of the factotum or the formal disciples, even the immortal master and Ling Yun didn''t respond.


    What''s the situation?


    Among these disciples, the gifted one who has the best performance and is the most favored at present has been blown away by a worker disciple?


    They can''t accept this result in a short time. We need to know that this kind of phenomenon can''t occur without a very large gap.


    Now the only explanation is that Hua rugo is stronger than Luo Qingqing, and I don''t know how many times stronger.


    Only in this way can Luo Qingqing be vulnerable in front of her.


    When Hua Ruge fought against song Ze before, his fighting power was enough to shock people. Now it''s a shock.


    You should know that she was just at the beginning of xianzun. You can''t imagine how she could be so strong.


    Not only are people who are not familiar with her, but ye Wanrou and Hao Shou are surprised. It''s still human. It''s a monster.


    Before, when she faced the challenge of Luo Qingqing, they really thought that she was not an opponent, but a hero who didn''t suffer from the immediate loss. After a long time, she was too lazy to start.


    Luo Qingqing is also unbelievable. She thinks this fist is just like the fighting power of an ancient fierce animal. She can''t be an opponent in any way.


    She thought of Hua Ruge''s extraordinary fighting power, but she didn''t expect that it would be so strong that people could not understand it.


    At this time, Hua Yuege said slowly, "one fight will be avoided, and one fist against you will be enough."


    She is as arrogant as ever, but this time no one thinks she has no number in her heart, but knows why she dares to say so.


    Luo Qingqing''s heart is not willing, but more of it is fear. Instead, she is glad that Hua Ruge doesn''t want to do it again.


    Hua Ruge takes ye Wanrou down from the challenge arena. Her face is still calm. She didn''t want to expose her strength at first, but now she doesn''t think that she would be honest if she didn''t reveal a little more.


    Sure enough, after a shock, her ears were much cleaner.


    "The power in Hua Ruge''s body is very heavy. It must be the skill of refining the body and meridians." The immortal master on the left analyzed after being shocked.


    It''s common sense that you can store more power by refining your body and meridians.


    The immortal master on the right said: "no matter how to harden the human body, there are limits. How can she reserve such a powerful power in her immortal realm?"


    "There are two possibilities, one is her strong constitution, the other is that her practice is against the sky." Lingyun opens his mouth at this time, and Hua Ruge''s performance really scares him.


    The immortal master on the left nodded: "anyway, we will focus on training her in the future, which is the genius."


    "And I have a hunch that we can win more places this time." The immortal on the right also said.


    The immortal teacher on the left also agreed.


    Hua Ruge stepped off the stage. This time, not only the disciples of the factotum, but also the formal disciples cast their eyes on Hua Ruge. It''s a human being. It''s a monster.


    Hua Ruge''s expression is the same as before. He looks at Hao Shou with a wink.


    Hao Shouming then flew to the challenge arena and said to Luo Qingqing, "luomei, would you like to fight with me?"


    The reason why Hua Ruge didn''t directly knock Luo Qingqing off the challenge arena or seriously hurt her is that she wanted to leave people to Hao Shou to practice.


    "This fat man is really able to pick the right time," said Ye gently


    "I''m not angry with you." Hua Ruge said on one side.


    "I think he just picked up the leak, but will Luo Qingqing fight?" Ye Wanrou''s uncertain way.


    "Whether she should or not, brother Shoushou won the contest." Hua said like a song.


    Luo Qingqing is the only one who can fight with Hao Shou at the scene. She is in a very difficult state to win Hao Shou. If she doesn''t fight, Hao Shou is lying down to win.


    "It''s really cheap for him." Although ye Wanrou said this, she didn''t feel awkward on her face, but she smiled.


    After all, she quarreled with Hao Shou as her own.


    After Hao Shou came to the stage, the onlookers all thought that the fat man was a bit out of the ordinary. The girl had just been hurt, and now it''s a bit of taking advantage of the danger of others to put forward the challenge.


    But others said that Hao Shou was the only super genius with blue talent among these disciples, and there was nothing wrong with him.


    Luo Qingqing has some pressure on Hao Shou. After all, Hao Shou''s talent is there.


    Of course, she could offer to take a rest and fight again, but she didn''t know Hao Shou''s details and whether she was Hao Shou''s opponent in her heyday.


    If she is willing to try, but today she has lost so badly. If she loses again, it will be a joke. Otherwise, if she concedes now, it will be taken for granted.

 Chapter 895

    Luo Qingqing thought through and then said, "today I am not in good condition, so I will not fight. We can fight another day."


    "Younger martial sister Luo is going to admit defeat?" Hao Shou asked seriously.


    Luo Qingqing''s heart was unwilling, but he nodded: "yes."


    "Yes." Hao Shou began to laugh, and the onlookers rolled their eyes. The fat man had no image of an expert at all, so he was so happy to win without fighting.


    Next, Luo Qingqing steps down. When passing Hua Ruge''s side, ye Wanrou suddenly says, "this princess is not finished with you. Next time, I will beat you to find teeth all over the place."


    Ye Wanrou is not an open-minded master. This time, Luo Qingqing almost cut off her arm. Her revenge is certain.


    "Anytime." Luo Qingqing said that he kept walking away. His face was not so beautiful.


    After all, Hua Ruge is still standing on one side, and she has no voice.


    Ye Wanrou groaned. She was sure that as long as she could understand the sword skills, she would definitely finish blasting Luo Qingqing. All she needed was time.


    "Ruge, thank you so much this time." When ye Wanrou turns her head to Hua Ruge, she looks much better.


    "You''re welcome to me. Besides, you''re out for me." Hua said with a smile.


    "I just can''t stand her, but I didn''t expect this woman had two talents." Ye Wanrou''s way with lingering fear.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I can see that she must have a superior skill."


    "Next time I find a chance to grab it." Ye Wanrou thought of the way.


    "I said where do you come from? She is not necessarily slower than you when she has that kind of skill." Hua asked with a smile.


    Ye Wanrou didn''t even think of the way: "even this point of self-confidence has not done what monk, at home embroidery waiting for marriage is not more appropriate?"


    "Don''t say it, it makes sense." Hua Ruge nodded.


    Above, Hao Shou calls for war. There are also some new and old disciples going to fight in the challenge arena. However, although Hao Shou''s strength is not as strong as Luo Qingqiang, it''s almost the same. He doesn''t need to use his sword skills to defeat several people easily.


    People clapped their hands.


    The immortal master also nodded. Although Hao Shouren was a little lazy and his mind was not on cultivation, he was talented and willful. He was also strong if he didn''t practice very much.


    At the end of the day, no one came to the arena.


    Immortal master finally stood up to announce Hao Shousheng''s exit, and then said: "compared with everyone, we all know that this duel is to select the disciples to go to the ten secret places for the duel. Now we have a clear idea in our hearts."


    All the following disciples are quiet.


    Xianshi continued: "the people who went to the contest on behalf of zongmen are Hao Shou, Hua Ruge, Luo Qingqing, ye Wanrou and Zhao Yue."


    Among them, Hao Shou, ye Wanrou and Luo Qingqing were expected. Before that, we thought that there would be another song Ze. Who knew that Hua Ruge was born in the sky, and he was chosen to beat song Ze, which made Zhao Yue an old disciple.


    Several people standing under the challenge arena should be two immortal masters and Ling Yun leaving the table.


    All the disciples came to congratulate the five people, the most of whom spoke to Hua Ruge. The factotum disciples almost surrounded her.


    Hua Ruge''s face was smooth and bright with laughter, and he talked with others one by one, without any airs at all.


    After a while, the crowd dispersed.


    Hua rugo and his three friends are walking outward together. It''s half a month before they leave. They can relax a little during this time.


    "Elder martial brother Lingyun didn''t look at me when he left. Do you think he didn''t pay attention to me?" Ye Wanrou looks at Lingyun''s direction and asks.


    Hao Shou naturally didn''t want to answer such a question.


    "I don''t know either." Hua Yuege answers.


    Ye Wanrou said with a small face: "if I don''t play much, I may just win, so elder martial brother Lingyun will pay attention to me."


    Hao Shou and Hua Ruge looked at each other, but they didn''t mean to talk.


    Ye Wanrou doesn''t care about their emotions either, and she makes a fool of herself there.


    Hao Shou''s face was more or less frustrated, thinking that if he had the ability to save ye Wanrou today, would ye Wanrou change his mind.


    Hua rugo looked at the two men and said, "we have a good harvest today. Would you like to go into the mountain and hunt an immortal beast to cook in the kitchen and celebrate?"


    She wants to mediate the atmosphere and comfort Hao Shou by the way.


    As a result, Hao Shou shook his head and said, "I will not go. I will go back to the mountain to practice."


    Said he looked at two people, really left.


    Ye Wanrou looked at Hao Shou''s figure and said: "Ruge, I''m not wrong. He would refuse to eat and take the initiative to cultivate?"


    You know, what Hao Shou hates most is cultivation.


    Hua Ruge looked at Hao Shou and then at her and said, "maybe it''s to find some motivation to make progress."


    "What kind of motivation can he have? Most of the three minutes are hot blood." Ye Wanrou doesn''t think so.


    "What about you, eat with me or practice?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Ye Wanrou did not want to answer:" of course, eating, cultivation is not in a hurry for a while


    Because the two of them didn''t hunt any animals, so they went directly to the kitchen and asked the masters to cook and drink while eating.


    They did not return to the mountain until the evening.


    Hua Ruge just fell on the mountain and realized that there was a breath of water and Yunxuan in the room. She swallowed her saliva and felt guilty.


    After all, every time shuiyunxuan comes, she can catch up with her drinking.


    "Don''t dawdle, come in." Shuiyunxuan noticed that she was standing outside and began to talk directly.


    Hua Yuege pushed the door in and said with a guilty smile, "it''s a sin to have kept my aunt waiting."


    "If you can talk, come and sit down." Shuiyunxuan had no way to take her.


    Hua Ruge went over and rubbed his temples to try to wake himself up.


    "Your performance today is beyond my expectation." Shuiyunxuan''s face was happy when she said that.


    Hua Ruge can always surprise her, so she will have the ability of self-protection soon after the development, and they don''t have to worry about it.


    "Accident?" Hua Yuege did not understand the eyebrow and then said: "the body of elements has broken through is not that it?"


    Shuiyunxuan shook her head: "as far as I know, although your mother''s physique is higher than that of the friars at the same level, it has not reached the strength that you do not see the same level at all."


    "The body of elements is different?" Hua Ruge is a little strange.


    "I don''t think so, but it''s a good thing anyway." Water Yunxuan said again.


    Hua Ruge didn''t get the answer. She was more suspicious. She had a poor score tomorrow, but it didn''t affect her cultivation at all. Now her constitution is stronger than the body of ordinary elements, which is a little unusual.


    I don''t know what other factors have affected her.


    "Well, I''m here to see you. We''ll start in half a month. You''ll get ready." Water Yunxuan said.

 Chapter 896

    Hua rugo thought about it after sending away shuiyunxuan. She felt that her body strength was related to the heaven Sutra of annihilation, but the strength of her body was completely due to the body of elements.


    She thought all the elemental bodies were so abnormal, but now it seems that they are not.


    What is the reason?


    She took a bath and lay on the bed, swallowing the beast out of the space, lying on her pillow.


    "Snacks, is there something strange about my body?" Hua, like song, looks up at the big eyes that devour the animal.


    The Devourer blinked, then nodded his head.


    Hua Ruge asked casually, but did not expect to devour the beast. She quickly turned around and asked, "where is the weirdness?"


    The devouring beast began to shake its head again.


    "Why shake your head again, you don''t know?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The gobbler shook his head again and said, "I know, but I won''t tell you."


    "Why?" For the first time, Hua Ruge has heard such an answer from this little guy.


    "You are too weak to touch something." Devour the beast''s pretentious way.


    Hua Ruge slipped it up and carried it in the middle of the air, saying, "don''t sell it to me. What''s going on?"


    "I won''t tell you if you are fierce." Devouring the beast without fear of threat, he added: "I''m for you."


    Hua Ruge rolled his eyes: "you might as well say you don''t know. It''s not to my liking."


    "I''m a beast, so I can''t lie." Swallowing beast said that his identity will become proud when it is released.


    Hua Ruge put it on the pillow and said, "it''s not a bad thing anyway."


    "When you are strong, your mother will tell you, wait." The devouring beast spoke in the tone of an adult, because he was afraid that Hua, like a song, would press a confession directly into the space.


    "Well?"


    Hua rugo heard the doorway from this sentence, which means that her mother knows? Why didn''t the aunt know?


    It''s not about the father of her body.


    She didn''t think of it for a long time, so she came to the end and didn''t know when to fall asleep.


    The next day, the Deacon she knew not long before she got up went to the mountain and said to Hua Ruge, "Miss Ruge, it''s amazing that I haven''t seen you for more than a month."


    "The Deacon has praised me. What can I do for Cuizhu peak?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    "You can''t live here after you become a formal disciple. I''m here to take you to the mountain." Deacon road.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "thank you very much."


    Because her belongings are all on her body, she can leave after packing.


    The official disciples live on a mountain with much stronger vitality, which is more suitable for cultivation. Hua Ruge chose a remote mountain to settle down.


    The residence on the mountain is not small, much better than before.


    Hua Ruge was very satisfied. After thanking the deacon, he felt that he should inform ye Wanrou and Hao Shou of their new residence. After inquiring about it, he ran to ye Wanrou''s peak.


    When she went, she found that ye Wanrou had not been up for a long time and was in a daze on the stone table in the yard.


    "What do you think?" Hua Yuege said a word and fell beside her.


    When ye Wanrou saw her, she was stunned, and then she said, "you moved here?"


    "Well, I moved this morning. Let me tell you about my new residence." Hua Ruge sits opposite her.


    Ye Wanrou takes out the tea set to make tea.


    "What are you thinking before you tell me?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Ye Wanrou sighed: "elder martial brother Lingyun, I have always seen him since yesterday. Do you think I am in love with him?"


    Poof


    Hua rugo felt that he had no tea, or he would have choked.


    "How can you fall in love at first sight? I think you are mostly a flower maniac." She shook her head.


    "It''s not," said Ye Wanrou


    Hua rugo can''t help her.


    "How do you know if I love him?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    Hua Ruge thought of Tuo BARREI and blurted out, "without him, you will feel that the world is no longer colorful, and there is no difference between living and dying."


    "So serious?" Ye Wanrou was confused.


    Hua Ruge did not expect that he would say such sour words. He scratched his forehead and said, "not absolutely."


    Ye Wanrou thought for a moment, and then said, "I think you have a point."


    Hua is as silent as a song.


    , but as like as two peas, I love him. I believe I will love him if I get in touch with each other. Ye Wanrou said it at her own convenience.


    Hua Ruge looked at her and said, "you and my sister are really like each other, even if you are a flower maniac."


    "What kind of man does she like?" Asked ye Wanrou curiously.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "she may have better eyes than you."


    Juntianxia is better than Lingyun in every aspect.


    "A better man than elder martial brother Lingyun?" Ye Wanrou doesn''t believe it.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "I think he should not miss this ten recipe scenario. You can see him then."


    "Well, I must see you." Ye Wanrou''s cheerful way.


    Hua Ruge sighed a little. She was eager to know the whereabouts of Xia Xia. If she saw juntianxia this time, she might as well ask if he had any clues.


    In her opinion, the ambitious people in juntianxia won''t miss this grand meeting, just don''t know whether the traceless childe and mink will also be there, she would like to know how everyone is now.


    In the next half a month, Hua Ruge and ye Wanrou spent most of their time together. Hua Ruge just broke through the cultivation, but ye Wanrou couldn''t calm down because she always thought of Lingyun.


    What surprised them was that Hao Shou had been practicing on the mountain all the time without meeting them.


    This made the two people believe that the fat man is not just talking, but really working hard. With his talent, they can''t imagine how fast he would grow if he concentrated on cultivation.


    Hao Shoucai was willing to come down from his mountain every day before the meeting. The three gathered and ate something.


    Hua Ruge thinks that Hao Shou''s breath is stronger. If he is fighting against Luo Qingqing at this time, he may not win.


    The Kung Fu of a meal is a fight between two people. Hua Ruge feels very kind when he listens to the quarrel that he hasn''t seen for a long time.


    The next day, they gathered in the former open space square. It''s not surprising that the other four people in xianzunjing knew Hua Ruge, but she also knew one person from dafengjing and shangxianjing.


    Lu Bin, Luo Qingqing''s fiance, was one of the best disciples of the past two years.


    No one in fairyland is a true disciple, and Lingyun, who is familiar with his face, appeared in the previous assessment.


    Ye Wanrou almost jumped up when she saw Lingyun.


    Hao Shou is not in such a good mood.

 Chapter 897

    There are already a dozen immortal masters standing on both sides of the high platform above, which is the biggest battle that Hua Ruge has seen since he joined the sect.


    "Who are they waiting for? Guess who will take us?" Hao Shou said, trying to draw ye Wanrou''s attention back from Ling Yun.


    As a result, only Hua Ruge took care of him, and ye Wanrou remained unmoved.


    Hao Shou winked at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege knew what he meant, and then he reached out and patted ye Wanrou on the shoulder and said, "Wan Rou, who do you want to take us to Yandu?"


    "No matter who it is, as long as elder martial brother Lingyun goes." Ye Wanrou reluctantly turns around.


    "Can you not leave Lingyun for three sentences? What''s the matter with him?" Hao Shou can''t help but talk.


    Ye Wanrou said at a glance, "it''s better than you anywhere."


    "That''s because you don''t have eyes, like a song. Who do you say we are?" Hao Shou asked.


    Ye Wanrou also looked at Hua Ruge and said, "you can tell the truth if you sing."


    Hua rugo lies down with a gun. She looks at Hao Shou and scratches his forehead. As soon as she wants to make up some advantages, she feels that there is a strong yuan force fluctuation in the air.


    "Look, here comes the man." Hua Yuege looked up at the water Yunxuan coming from Yukong and said.


    This successfully attracted their attention.


    Shuiyunxuan wore a long blue dress with a blue scarf on her face. She could not see her face clearly, but she knew she was a beauty when she looked at her eyes.


    She fell in the middle of the high platform, the immortal masters on both sides knelt down on the ground, and said in a high voice, "welcome the three masters."


    The lower disciples also saluted with one knee.


    Shuiyunxuan rarely appears in front of people. Even if she does, she will wear a veil. Therefore, the following people have not seen her appearance. Naturally, they do not know that her face is like huaruge.


    "No." The voice of shuiyunxuan was cold and elegant, mingled with the dignity that could not be ignored.


    The immortal master and her disciples got up one after another. At that time, she said: "you are all the best in our clan. This time, I will take you to Yandu. I hope you will win honor for yuxu clan at the immortal gate grand meeting."


    "I will do my best." More than a dozen people said in unison.


    Shuiyunxuan stopped talking, but the immortal Master said: "now go to the transmission array. You can have a rest in Jiangning city. You need to buy some things."


    All disciples nodded, and then a group of more than 20 people went into the sect gate to transmit the array.


    When the transmission array is opened, Hua Ruge only feels dizzy, and then opens his eyes to the familiar city of Jiangning.


    Out of the array, immortal teacher found the nearest inn to rest, shuiyunxuan went upstairs to rest.


    "You can go around as you like. We''ll leave in the morning." The immortal Master said to all the disciples.


    Everyone should, because they are all restless young people, so they go to the streets without entering the inn. After all, the gate is too stuffy, so they need to relax.


    Ye Wanrou has been standing on the edge of the crowd until Lingyun passes by and her eyes stop on her for a moment.


    She just felt dizzy and didn''t react for a long time.


    Hao Shou and Hua rugo stood beside her. Hua rugo stretched out his hand and shook in front of her eyes and said, "OK, go to the street."


    At this time, Lu binluo, Qingqing and others also walked past them.


    Hao Shou wanted to say something about ye Wanrou''s infatuation with flowers. Suddenly, his eyes set. After the last person walked past Hua Ruge, he came to her and whispered, "Ruge, did you notice that person just now?"


    "It seems that the eyes are not right, who is it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "That''s Liu Yuan, Liu''s brother." Hao Shou said, "I noticed him just now. It seems that he still stays in fairyland, but you should be careful."


    Hua Yuege is clear: "thank you, brother Shou. I''m just on guard. I don''t think he will have any action at this time."


    The three discussed, and finally went to the Yujiang workshop of Hao Shou''s house. Now, qianlixiang is still selling very well, making a lot of profits in the three months they left.


    When Hao Shou saw the book, he couldn''t close his mouth. He was at the back of the counter, and Hua Ruge and ye Wanrou went upstairs to eat.


    There is a jar of newly brewed thyme on the table of the two people, because the cellaring time is longer and the taste is better.


    Hua, like a song, is satisfied with her taste.


    Ye Wanrou took a sip, but he was obviously absent-minded. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Ruge, have you ever pursued a man?" After three drinks, ye Wanrou asked.


    "No." Hua rugo put down his glass and looked at her and said, "aren''t you serious?"


    "I don''t know." Ye Wanrou said with an ignorant face.


    Although Hua rugo has experience in this field and witnessed many people''s love, she is still not good at persuading about this kind of thing, so she said: "then think it out clearly and don''t be silly."


    "How can I know if I really like him?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said, "this is simple. You can see a better looking one and see if you can empathize."


    Ye Wanrou thought and nodded: "it makes sense, then I will wait to see the beautiful man in your eyes."


    "Good." Hua Yuege raised his glass.


    They touched each other''s glasses and began to drink.


    Because there was too much money on the book, Hao Shou calculated for a long time. Both of them were slightly drunk before he came up. He put a hand of Amethyst card in front of Hua Ruge and said, "this is part of the dividend. I''ve rounded up a total of 1.5 million pieces of Lingshi for you."


    "Thank you." Hua rugo put the card away.


    Ye Wanrou stared at the eldest brother at one side: "why so much money? Did you rob my Treasury? "


    A million and a half stone can meet the tax revenue of the whole country for a month. She has never seen so much money as a princess.


    "Whoever robs others will not rob your family." Hua laughs like a song.


    "I can''t compare with you in anything now." Ye Wanrou feels that she has no advantage in front of Hua Ruge, so she lies on the table and looks bitter.


    Hua Ruge shakes his head, which is a child''s nature of mind.


    Hao Shou asked his servants to add vegetables, and he began to eat them. He felt that he was dead after being closed for such a long time.


    "You two are welcome. When you come, I''ll let go. I''ll treat you." He said as he ate.


    Ye Wanrou has been intoxicated. Hearing this instinct, she says, "you think we can eat like you."


    Hao Shou saw the delicious food and didn''t care about it.


    After a meal, they strolled around the auction and weapons workshop. They bought some pills for a rainy day, while Hua rugo bought some herbs to make his own pills.


    In the evening, when several people returned to the inn, they saw that the hall on the first floor was full of people, listening to what the first one said.


    "What are you talking about?" Hua Ruge went in and stood behind the crowd.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou also stand still. They have nothing to do this evening. They can listen to the story for a while.

 Chapter 898

    "It''s even more amazing to say that this small world has been opened up. Now it''s less than half a year. The emperor has annexed several small countries around him, and the speed of development is amazing." "Again," said the man at the table.


    This man is bald and easygoing. He looks like he is in his forties. Although he is wearing a white robe, he is grounded.


    Hua Ruge was a little drunk when he heard about this. That''s to say, the king. It seems that the ambitious king has come to the big world and still hasn''t suffered.


    "Mr. Bai, isn''t this a bit out of line? A small world will suddenly become so strong when it flies up?" The hostage asked.


    "This is the power of the emperor. He quickly closed several small clans for his use after his ascent, so that he quickly launched a war after relying on them. He practiced soldiers in the battlefield, supported the war with them, and after a half year, the number of soldiers increased instead of decreased. He is really a king who has the courage to play." That gentleman is not without respect way.


    The following people nodded their heads. Hua Yuege even heard people around him saying, "it''s worthy of being the king who has made a great success in the past ten thousand years. It''s just extraordinary."


    "Yes, yes." People eat the melon seeds and fruit plates on the table, expressing their recognition and admiration for the monarchy.


    Hua Ruge can''t help but reach out and grab a handful of melon seeds from one side of the table to hear what the emperor has done.


    At the same time, ye Wanrou also learned Hua Ruge and grabbed a handful of melon seeds. While eating, she said: "in this world of fairy gate, it''s very difficult to expand territory. How can this king do so smoothly?"


    The man at the table where they took the melon seeds was very dissatisfied, but when he looked up and saw their faces, he chose to put up with them. After all, he didn''t want to be so ungracious in front of such two pretty girls.


    Because they didn''t drink less, they were not conscious and didn''t pay attention to it.


    Hao Shou once heard Hua Ruge mention that she came out of the small world, so he looked at her.


    "I think this emperor is extraordinary." Hua Ruge said that there were too many people present, even if she was not conscious, she knew it was hard to say too much.


    I don''t know if these people don''t believe that she is bragging.


    "Go on, Mr. Bai. What else happened in the small world?" Someone asked below.


    Mr. bareheaded stroked the goatee and said: "it''s said that there are crouching tigers, hidden dragons in that small world, and there are all kinds of powerful roles."


    Hua Ruge''s spirit comes again.


    "Have you heard of the fairyland assembly in the eastern territory three months ago?" The gentleman asked.


    "It''s said that the old fairy king of eastern Xinjiang is about to enter the Tao. He is choosing the next king of eastern Xinjiang."


    "Yes, I''ve heard that it took a whole month for the eastern part of Xinjiang to be quiet. I also said that the young leader of the eastern part of Xinjiang had a choice."


    As soon as these two sentences came out, most people nodded their heads. It seems that they have heard of them.


    Mr. Bai nodded with a smile. "Do you know where the chosen people are from?"


    "What little world is it?" Someone asked.


    "It''s the king of beasts in that side of the world. It''s said that his blood is very strong. Now he has awakened." Said Mr. Bai.


    The following people all marveled: "that small world is really extraordinary."


    Hua Ruge was also stunned at hearing this. Her territory is divided into the zone dominated by human beings and the mountain range where the immortal beast is located. There are four mountain ranges belonging to the immortal beast in the whole territory,


    the Taixu territory they once went to is one, the Eastern territory is another, and the other two. The immortal beasts in the four regions are more powerful than human beings.


    She didn''t expect that this mysterious place, which is hard for human beings to step on, was conquered by a mink.


    "That little world has a great chance." Some said, others nodded.


    Hua Ruge sighs while kowtowing melon seeds. It''s also a world coming out. How could she be so poor.


    "These two are amazing people. Is there anyone else, sir?" There are still people in the lobby.


    Mr. Bai twirled his beard and said, "there are not a few such people in the world, but some of them have not been found, and I don''t know where they have gone."


    It''s a pity that everyone heard this.


    "But I have the honor to learn a great secret from my friends. Do you know if you are interested?" As soon as Mr. Bai''s words turned around, he began to hang everyone''s taste.


    At this time, the little boy beside him went down with a wooden tray, and the people gave the stone generously. When she arrived at Hua rugo, she directly put her fragmentary stone in the tray, a total of several hundred pieces.


    The little boy raised his head in surprise and did not expect to meet the generous guest.


    Even Mr. Bai looks this way.


    "I like these things very much, sir. It''s hard." Hua said with a smile.


    This is all the news she wanted to know. Unexpectedly, she heard it when she left the gate. She was so happy to learn that these people were not only safe but also so successful.


    "Thank you very much," Mr. Bai nodded


    There are thousands of spirit stones in this circle. The man continued: "this secret is related to people in the small world. Have you ever heard that someone is a purple talent?"


    All the people in the hall shook their heads. One of them said: "blue talent is rare, and purple talent only exists in legends."


    "Don''t say it absolutely. There are people like that." Mr. Bai has a very important way.


    "I said, sir, you should stop selling. Who is it?" Ye Wanrou is worried.


    "Don''t worry, girl. Listen to me." Mr. Bai appeased ye Wanrou and said, "this man joined the limitless sword sect when he was out of the small world. According to the people in the sect, when he tested his talent, the purple light soared to the sky, and the sky was full of sunshine and auspiciousness. The scene was very shocking."


    Hua Ruge shrinks his pupils when he hears the words. Wuji sword sect. Isn''t it Tuoba Rui.


    When he wrote, he didn''t say his talent. If this person said it was true, Tuo Barry was too rebellious.


    "Is that true, Mr. Bai?" There are questions below.


    "At that time, many people of Wuji sword sect were in the test of talent. This time, when Xianmen Sheng was walking around, it would surely spread. If I lied to you about this bowl of rice, would I still like to have it?" Mr. Bai said it very seriously.


    Many people who know Mr. Bai nodded their heads. He didn''t get any fake news here.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou were shocked. They thought their talent was good. They didn''t expect there would be such a monster in the world.


    Hua Ruge touched her nose, trying not to let people see the smile in her eyes.


    But happy at the same time, she also has a little imbalance in mind, how her talent is so much less.


    Mr. Bai is still talking about Tuo BARREI, saying that he became a key cultivation target as soon as he entered the clan. It''s said that his strength is still advancing rapidly. In less than half a year, he has become the king disciple of sword clan.


    People can only marvel at this. Before that, they had never heard that anyone would grow so fast.


    Ye Wanrou was stunned. When Mr. Bai finished, she said, "what kind of monsters are these?"

 Chapter 899

    Hao Shou nodded after listening, which was really surprising.


    When ye Wanrou saw Hua Ruge and didn''t respond, he said, "Ruge, what do you say?"


    "I think it''s all evil." Hua Ruge is very sincere.


    Two children of Mr. Bai helped him to put away his things. Then the gentleman got up and said goodbye to everyone. The lobby asked for help. He only said the time.


    When the man left the side door, ye Wanrou murmured, "it seems that this man knows everything. Who is it?"


    "I don''t know something about you, little girl. This gentleman is nicknamed Bai Xiaosheng. It''s said that he can know something about this world." On the one hand, there is a popular saying of the great man.


    Hua Yuege picked it up, put down the melon seeds and chased it out.


    "Like a song What are you doing? " Hao Shou asked.


    "Yes, I''ll be back later." Hua Ruge left a sentence. The whole person was free of his mind. He soon caught the trace of Bai Xiaosheng and caught up with him in a flash.


    Bai Xiaosheng didn''t panic when he saw Hua Ruge standing in front of him. He just reached out and stroked his beard and said, "why did you stop me?"


    "I have no intention of offending you, but I have one thing to ask for your advice." Hua Ruge bowed slightly, with a very respectful attitude.


    Bai Xiaosheng had a good feeling for her when she gave generously in Hua Ruge. After hearing this, he thought about it and said, "come with me, girl."


    "Thank you very much, sir." Hua Ruge thanks and follows Bai Xiaosheng.


    After a short walk, they came to a house. The boy opened the door and they went in.


    The courtyard is simple and unique, but it is full of mystery. Hua Ruge, though he doesn''t understand it, can see that it''s the skill of Fengshui Yin and Yang. It''s not easy to come to baixiaosheng.


    When he came to the courtyard to sit down, Bai Xiaosheng picked up his feather fan from the stone table and said, "I think the girl''s breath is slightly different. I think she is also the one from the small world."


    "Yes, sir." She didn''t have to hide it in the eyes of the beholder.


    "Well, if I''m right, you should be Hua Ruge, the great master who disappeared after the founding of the earth." Bai Xiaosheng opened his mouth again with an easy-going look.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it seems that Mr. Wang is really concerned about our world."


    "It''s just a matter of leisure. Have a look." Bai Xiaosheng smiled and turned to look at Xiang huaru and said, "what''s the question?"


    Hua Ruge is still worried about how to turn to this. It''s happy to see him mention it first.


    "I want to ask you, sir, is there a place called the temple of light in this big world?" She asked.


    Xia Xia''s business has always been in her mind, and now she will not let it go if she has a chance.


    Bai Xiaosheng shook his feather fan, then shook his head and said, "there are many people in this territory who respect themselves with God, but there is no such Temple of light as you said."


    This words let Hua such as song in the heart a cool, such result completely disrupted her direction.


    That''s all she knows.


    Seeing this, Bai Xiaosheng said, "I guess the girl is looking for someone."


    "Exactly. I''m looking for my sister. Where can I find it, sir?" Hua Yuege went on, thinking that Bai Xiaosheng was really a bit of a Taoist.


    Bai Xiaosheng smiled and said unfathomably, "there must be a way when the car comes to the front of the mountain. It''s bound to meet each other."


    If this man didn''t say so many reliable things before, Hua Ruge would like to hit people just by listening to his words. It''s the same as he didn''t say.


    "Heaven forbid to reveal, but I advise you not to worry about it. She has her own destiny." Bai Xiaosheng thought that he guessed Hua Ruge''s chagrin and quickly added a sentence.


    Hua Ruge got a general idea this time. What Bai Xiaosheng meant was that Xia Xia had her own destiny and chance. She didn''t care.


    But from these words, she can get at least one message: Xia Xia is OK, she is still there.


    "Thank you very much, sir." Hua Yuege said gratefully.


    Bai Xiaosheng shook his fan and said, "don''t worry."


    "I''m ashamed to have bothered you so much today. I don''t think it''s a compliment." Hua rugo said to take out his previous Lingshi card, which has tens of thousands of Lingshi pocket money.


    Bai Xiaosheng took a look and said, "you are welcome, my friend. Whether I answer the question is to see if I am destined, not for the spirit stone."


    "I really appreciate it, though." Hua Ruge insisted.


    Bai Xiaosheng still shook his head and said, "I won''t accept the Lingshi. I''ll make a good relationship with my little friend and see each other in the future."


    Hua Ruge has a delicate mind. When he hears the words, he understands that Bai Xiaosheng has a good eye. Naturally, he knows her relationship with Tuoba Ruijun and others, and that it''s not bad to have a good relationship with her.


    After knowing this, she reached out her hand to retrieve the Lingshi card, and then said, "in this case, we are destined to see each other again."


    "Take a walk, little friend." Bai Xiaosheng said lightly.


    Hua Ruge nodded and walked out of the yard.


    At this time, the little boy made tea for him and brought it to him. He asked, "Sir, don''t you ever help people easily? What''s the exception this time? "


    "Everyone out of that little world is ordinary." Bai Xiaosheng looked at the direction Hua Yuege left and said slowly, "if I see it right, she is the most creative one."


    The little boy was startled and said, "better than the emperor, the little fairy king, the amazing genius and the nature?"


    "Probably." Bai Xiaosheng said that he would take up his cup and drink tea.


    Hua Ruge is in a relaxed mood after leaving the house. As long as it''s summer and summer, it''s time to find out.


    She''s not meant to be, she''s always going to show up.


    It was dark all the way back. Many snack stands were pushed out on the way. Although Hua rugo had a full dinner, he couldn''t resist buying some small balls.


    When we got back to the inn, there were few diners in the lobby. Hao Shou and ye Wanrou were sitting at a table by the door, apparently waiting for her.


    When she was warm, she went forward to take out two small balls and said, "have some supper."


    "Why did you come back?" Ye Wanrou yawned.


    "Ask Bai Xiaosheng a question." Hua rugo sat down and said, "although he didn''t tell me the exact answer, I still think this person is unusual."


    Hao Shou nodded and said, "I''ve inquired after you left. This man traveled all over the country. It''s said that he came to Jiangning city a month ago. It''s said that he knows a lot, but he doesn''t know what''s the origin."


    "Interesting." Hua rugo said to take apart the oil paper bag and start eating balls.


    "Just come back. I went upstairs to sleep." Ye Wanrou said and yawned again.


    "No more food?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Ye Wanrou waved: "too full."


    She said Hao Shou also got up to leave.


    "Brother Shou, would you like some?" Hua is like singing and saying.


    Hao Shou shook his head, looked at ye Wanrou''s back when he went upstairs, and whispered, "I want to lose weight, so that she can know that I am also a talented person when I am thin."

 Chapter 900

    Hua Ruge was shocked for a moment and then said, "you just didn''t eat less."


    "That meal doesn''t count. From this meal on, I must make this little girl''s film stand out." Hao Shou clapped his chest.


    Hua Ruge thumbs up: "there is ambition."


    Hao Shou left, and Hua Ruge was left alone to guard three packets of small balls. She could not help feeling lonely. Especially today, she heard the news from everyone, which made her miss her little companions.


    After a while, Hua Ruge had been sitting on the roof of the inn, eating small balls and drinking thyme.


    She was very happy to know that all her friends were doing well, but she didn''t know how many people she would meet at this grand meeting.


    She drank a glass of wine, unconsciously thinking about the past.


    But soon, her pupils shrank, because in a moment, there was a man on the roof in front of her, dressed in a blue suit. He was handsome, and his eyes had an evil beauty.


    It is Lu Bin, Luo Qingqing''s fiance, who once had several connections.


    Looking at his ruddy face, Hua Ruge, who was slightly drunk, smiled and asked, "why is younger martial sister Hua drinking alone here? But what sad thing is it? "


    Seeing his appearance and listening to this tone, it''s natural that he is as clever as Hua Ruge, and immediately knows that this man is in a bad mood.


    Lu Bin''s eyes Rose with a smile, inadvertently showing some evil spirit.


    If I haven''t seen the mink''s kind of monstrous and evil spirit to the impeccable beauty and beauty, Hua Ruge might think that he''s so pretty.


    "You are?" Hua Yuege asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Lu Bin thought that Hua Ruge could remember himself, but he didn''t expect that Hua Ruge forgot. Besides, he still had a look that I didn''t know you well, and you were in charge of it.


    This embarrassed him.


    "In Xialu bin, we have met before." Lu Bin smiled and continued.


    But the smile was a bit awkward.


    Hua Ruge fell into a deep thought. After a while, he looked suddenly and said, "I remember that you are senior brother Lu, the best in fairyland."


    Lu Bin nodded and smiled naturally.


    "It''s still elder martial sister Luo''s fiance. I have eaten in the kitchen with elder martial sister. I remember correctly." Hua Yuege went on.


    Lu Bin then nodded, a little stiff smile.


    He is here to chat up. Hua Ruge opens his mouth and mentions Luo Qingqing. Obviously, he doesn''t leave any room for him, or even reminds him of his meaning.


    But looking at the frank expression of Hua Ruge, Lu Bin is not sure whether Hua Ruge really thinks so much.


    Hua Ruge is very disdainful to this kind of man in his heart. He clearly wants to hook up with beautiful women if he has a fiancee.


    But her face was very friendly. She said: "elder martial brother just said that I had gone to my heart. I really have something to worry about. Even if elder martial brother doesn''t come to me, I''m going to talk to elder martial brother."


    Lu Bin didn''t expect her to say that. Lian hurriedly said, "it''s OK to say it, younger martial sister. If you need anything, just say it."


    "Well, half a month ago, I had a bit of friction with elder martial sister Luo in the assessment. I was impulsive at that time and always thought it was inappropriate afterwards." Hua Yuege said.


    Lu Bin said in his heart that Luo Qingqing, but he still said, "younger martial sister, you don''t need to worry about it


    "I''m afraid that elder martial sister Luo will blame me in her heart. If it is true, even if I go to apologize to elder martial sister Luo, it may not be acceptable." Hua goes on like a song, every sentence does not leave Luo Qingqing.


    "No way." Lu Bin now regrets that he took up the conversation.


    "It''s really my fault. If elder martial sister blames me, it''s also my fault." Hua Ruge said to look at Lu Bin and said, "I wonder if elder martial brother can pay a gift for me and elder martial sister?"


    Lu Bin said with a dry smile, "no need."


    "The most important thing between my classmates is harmony. I''m afraid that elder martial sister won''t accept my apology, so I want to trouble elder martial brother." Hua Yuege said sincerely on her face that she didn''t want to let go of the libertine easily.


    Lu Bin didn''t want to talk about this topic. Seeing Hua rugo, he said that he had to perfunctorily: "OK, I will convey it."


    "Thank you very much, elder martial brother. I''m sure elder martial sister Yiluo''s understanding will forgive me." Hua Yuege smiles.


    The topic was led by her, Lu Bin only nodded.


    "I can talk with elder martial sister Luo tomorrow. To be honest, I admire elder martial sister very much." Hua Yuege said and adored.


    Lu Bin''s face is more stiff. He just perfunctorized, but he didn''t think about what to say with Luo Qingqing.


    If it''s true, it''s not even a confession that he and Hua rugo meet again.


    At this point, he didn''t know how to finish.


    Hua Ruge stood up with a smile and said, "thank you very much, elder martial brother. I''m in a good mood now and I don''t want to drink here. I''ll go back to sleep."


    She said that she flew off the roof, and before she left, she asked: "elder martial brother, don''t forget to tell me something."


    Lu Bin wanted to say something, but found that Hua Ruge didn''t give him a chance at all. Now it''s gone, and he was stunned and then a slightly evil face was a little depressed.


    He used to play well in his calculation, but he didn''t expect that stealing chicken would not eat rice, and he didn''t take up a little bit of money. He also got into trouble.


    Hua Ruge left Lu Bin ''.


    She''ll see how he ends.


    But no matter how the end of the show, this man will appreciate her strength, and will not dare to chat easily in the future.


    Thinking about this, I went upstairs happily and went to sleep.


    Miss everybody''s mood along with this noisy also reduced many, this sleep she slept very well.


    The next morning, the well prepared disciples gathered at the gate and left the city together.


    These young people are very happy to be able to go out to see the world at last, and they walk very fast. Among them, Hua rugo is the only one holding a cage of steamed buns at the back of the team.


    Ye Wanrou, as a good friend of hers, can''t see it anymore. More than once, she was reminded: "do you pay attention to your manners? Are you not afraid of marrying out?"


    "Can''t you marry like this? Are you sure? " Hua Yuege asked, pointing to her face.


    Ye Wanrou has no words, but she doesn''t want to go with her.


    The men in front of them all thought that Hua Ruge was right. If this kind of beauty wants to marry a man, they all want to break their heads.


    Hao Shou looks at Hua Ruge''s steamed buns and swallows saliva, but he thinks he wants to lose weight and doesn''t dare to eat them, which is also very hard to bear.


    After leaving the inn, Hua Ruge and Lu Bin had a look at each other, but Lu Bin moved away in a moment. Even though the cover was very good, she still saw her heart failure.


    Hua rugo put the last bun in his mouth and didn''t want to think about him.

 Chapter 901

    Lu Bin really didn''t dare to face Hua Ruge any more. He thought about it last night and figured out that Hua Ruge was warning him. He was angry and afraid at the same time.


    Although Luo Qingqing is inferior to him in both strength and family power, he can''t help his family''s fate. If Luo Qingqing can''t get off the stage too much, he can''t explain.


    But he didn''t want to give up either. He had to find another chance.


    After arriving outside the city, shuiyunxuan turned over her hand and took out a large ship, which took the lead in going up.


    The immortal masters stood still, and one of them said to the disciple below, "go up and choose your favorite room. We will spend this half month on the spaceship."


    "Yes."


    A dozen people answered and went on board.


    This boat was driven by shuiyunxuan when she went to pick up huaruge after the opening of the world, so huaruge walked to the room where she last lived.


    As soon as she was about to walk in, she said, "I like this room. You are choosing another one."


    Hua Ruge turned around and saw a disciple in blue standing in front of him. His features were flat, but his temperament was calm.


    At the moment, there was a certain hostility in the man''s eyes.


    If Hao Shou didn''t remind Hua rugo, she really didn''t know who it was, but now she''s prepared for it early, because it''s not someone else. It''s Liu Yuan, Liu''s brother.


    Liu Yuan was obviously more calm than his brother. After saying a word, he didn''t speak any more. He went straight to the room.


    He didn''t have a list to rob his room.


    At the next moment, Hua Ruge stopped in front of Liu Yuan, looking relaxed and indifferent.


    "What do you mean?" Liu Yuan frowned


    "It means that the room should be chosen according to the principle of" first come, first come, last come ". This room is mine." Hua Ruge is a natural look.


    "You don''t know the height of the earth, you dare to fight with me?" Liu Yuan was a little surprised by Hua Ruge''s actions.


    Hua Ruge picked up the corner of his lips and said with a smile, "I don''t dare to say that, elder martial brother. I chose this room first. I''m just reasonable."


    She has a friendly face, but her attitude is obvious.


    The voice here has attracted the attention of other disciples, and everyone has looked over. In this case, Liu Yuan is not easy to tear his face, just saying: "OK, let me go."


    The hostility in his eyes became stronger when he said this.


    although he did not regard Liu as his elder brother for a long time, everyone knows that Hua treated Liu as a song without giving him face.


    Now she is even more blatant, dare not put him in the eyes of the public, really hateful.


    "Take your time, elder martial brother." Hua said with a smile.


    She didn''t show a sharp edge all the time, but it was easy to say that she was not humble or arrogant, but she couldn''t do it without twelve points.


    Liu Yuan casually found a room and walked in. Hao Shou came up to him and whispered, "you''re not afraid to offend him, because you''re so brave."


    "I''ve already offended. I''m not afraid to offend more thoroughly." Hua is like a song without fear.


    Hao Shou patted her on the shoulder and said, "be careful."


    "Good." Hua Ruge nods.


    After a brief exchange, Hua Ruge and Hao Shou went back to the room respectively. Ye Wanrou chose the room next to Hua Ruge, not because Hua Ruge lives at the other end, but because Ling Yun lives at the other end.


    Hua Ruge went back to the room and laid his own bed, then he was bored.


    Feeling the gradual take-off of the spaceship, the vitality in the air is more and more strong, it is that everyone began to practice.


    And the movement and stillness caused by her cultivation is too great. In order to hide her from practicing on the airship, there are very few things she can do except for the cultivation.


    Ye Wanrou may know that she is lonely. After a while, she pushes open the door and comes in. She has a blush on her small face. Her eyes are shy and happy.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Hua Yuege asked strangely.


    Ye Wanrou went to the chair in the room and sat down. Excitedly, she said, "elder martial brother Lingyun just talked to me."


    "You look so excited, he confessed?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "What do you mean by confession?"


    "He said he liked you?" Hua Ruge translated it into something she could understand.


    Ye Wanrou shook his head: "how could it be?"


    "What did he say?"


    "I said that I performed well in the challenge arena that day, and told me to practice hard later." Ye Wanrou states.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song.


    She really didn''t know what to say.


    "I''m a little happy now. I can''t calm down to practice. Let''s talk." Ye Wan judo.


    Hua Yuege nodded simply: "OK."


    In the following days, Hua Ruge and ye Wanrou became a clear stream on the spaceship. People were busy practicing and making the final sprint before entering the secret place.


    Even Hao Shou never went out of the house once, and he has been practicing seriously.


    Only the two of them can''t stop eating and drinking tea on the deck or cooking in the kitchen.


    Hua Ruge has always refused to starve herself, so when other people purchase the elixir blades, she buys all the ingredients, which can be eaten directly and need to be processed.


    Ye Wanrou not only learned Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting from the court when she was a child, but also mastered needlework cooking, making a decent meal.


    Hua Ruge was stunned by this skill. She thought ye Wanrou was a unruly and willful princess. She had no ability to survive like her, but that''s not the same thing at all.


    "I can''t believe you have the potential to be a good wife and mother." Hua Ruge makes fire while Judo to Ye Wan.


    Ye Wanrou waved a stir fry shovel and said, "I didn''t expect you to know nothing, and I''m not afraid that there is no man to ask for it."


    "You''d better worry about yourself." Hua Ruge fights back.


    As a man who has already had a man, she still has this temperament.


    After cooking, two people sat on the deck, eating four dishes and one soup, and drinking two drinks by the way.


    Hua Ruge looked at the mountains and rivers passing by at his feet, and could not help nodding: "it''s a very comfortable life."


    Ye Wanrou didn''t answer. She glanced at Lingyun''s room.


    I don''t know if she has too strong idea. A moment later, when the door of the room opened, Lingyun in white walked out and her temperament came out of the world.


    Ye Wanrou quickly takes back her eyes and blushes.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turn back and look at ye Wanrou and turn to Lingyun.


    "The two younger martial sisters are very comfortable. I can smell the wine in the room." Lingyun said initiatively.


    "Elder martial brother, don''t you crave my wine?" Hua Yuege is funny. She has a good impression of Lingyun.


    "You''re right. Can I have a drink?" Lingyun said that he had come over.


    Hua Ruge turned to Lingyun before waiting for ye Wanrou to open her mouth. "Naturally," he said

 Chapter 902

    Hua Yuege smiles, takes out a wine cup and puts it on the table. Ye Wanrou takes the wine pot and starts pouring wine for Lingyun.


    Lingyun sat down opposite them and said, "thank you very much, younger martial sister Ye."


    "You are welcome, elder martial brother." Ye Wanrou said, Hua Ruge saw shyness for the first time from the timid girl''s face.


    Lingyun took a sip of the wine and praised repeatedly: "it''s really good wine. I''ve never drunk such immortal wine before."


    "If you like it, I''ll send you some next time." Ye Wan judo.


    Hua Ruge chooses to ignore and bow to eat.


    Lingyun declined, then looked at Xianghua and said, "younger martial sister Ruge is also a good drinker?"


    Ye Wanrou looks a little stiff.


    Hua Ruge''s chopsticks also stopped eating. She seems to notice something wrong.


    "I''m just a blind drinker, and I can''t compare with those elegant people who are good at wine." Hua Ruge said casually.


    "You''re funny." Lingyun smiled and said nothing more.


    After a glass of wine, he got up and left. He came and went quickly. There was no special look on his face from the beginning to the end. It was impossible to guess what he thought.


    Hua Ruge was relieved and began to eat.


    Lingyun returns to the room, but ye Wanrou''s heart is not calm. She says, "he takes the initiative to talk with you. Doesn''t he like you?"


    "What do you think? It''s not that easy to like a person. " Hua Ruge doesn''t care.


    "I still think he''s more interested in you than I am." Ye Wanrou continued.


    Hua Ruge picked up eyebrows, didn''t say anything, she also had this feeling.


    "It''s a terrible feeling that my heart is on him. Let me see a beautiful man quickly." Ye Wanrou said with some distress and some expectation.


    "Almost." Hua Yuege raised his head and asked, "how many days have we gone?"


    "Eight days, seven more."


    Hearing that the day is approaching, Hua Ruge''s always calm heart will also jump three times. After half a year, she can see the people she misses.


    The days were very fast, seven days passed in a flash, and the spaceship also stopped outside a huge city.


    Hua Ruge noticed two big words "Yandu" on the city.


    The city is very magnificent. It''s as big as ten Jiangning cities.


    "That''s a great style." Hua Ruge sighs.


    "Of course, Yandu is the largest city in the territory." Ye Wan judo on one side.


    Hua Yuege nodded and asked, "which clan owns all these swallows?"


    "It''s the temple of heaven and pill. Their position in the territory can''t be replaced. They also initiated this centenary grand meeting."


    Hua rugo''s pupil shrinks when she hears about the Tiandan palace, because it''s the Tiandan palace that snatches Baili frost Danjue and danfang. She still wants to find out the reason later, but now she meets it.


    At this time, shuiyunxuan also walked out of the room and said, "let''s go in."


    "Yes."


    Then they got off the airship and went to the gate. One of the immortals took out a golden invitation card, which was then released by the guard disciple beside the gate.


    "During the centurion, no one is allowed to come in and out here. You can''t come in without an invitation." Hao Shoudao.


    Hua Ruge nodded to make himself clear.


    After entering the city, someone checked the invitation, then bowed to shuiyunxuan and said, "I''ve seen the three masters. We''ve already arranged your accommodation for you. Come with me."


    "Thank you." Water Yunxuan opens her mouth.


    So they followed them to a palace like place. Hua Yuege on the road asked, "brother, do all the invited clans live in these palaces?"


    Hua Ruge looked at several palaces in the street and thought this was reliable.


    "Yes, girl." The guide is kind.


    "All these things need to be taken care of by your family. You must be busy, brother." Hua Ruge talks to this man.


    "Fortunately, all the major gates have come one after another, and there are not many in recent days." This man is also a kind reply.


    Hua Ruge nodded and asked casually, "I heard on the road that people from the small world of the world are amazing. I want to see it in my heart. Do you know if anyone has come?"


    All the disciples here have heard what Bai Xiaosheng said that day. Many of them nodded after hearing what he said.


    The man did not doubt, but shook his head and said, "the emperor of Daewoo has no invitation, and others are not clear."


    He didn''t know which characters came out of the small world. Naturally, he couldn''t answer them.


    Hearing that juntianxia is not coming to China, Ruge is still a bit lost. She wanted to ask him if he could find the trace of Xia Xia.


    "Is the man of the limitless sword clan here?" Before Hua Yuege asked, ye Wanrou asked.


    She''s still very interested in genius that doesn''t come out.


    "Not yet." The man replied.


    Hua Ruge sighed uncontrollably. This grand gathering seemed not so lively as she imagined.


    Soon the disciple led them to several courtyards of Xinggong, and his maid arranged them to stay.


    Hao Shou has been practicing for half a month. He feels really depressed. Just after he settled down, he looks for Hua Ruge and ye Wanrou to go out.


    But before they went out, they saw the light of fire and the strong power fluctuated from the sky at the gate of the city. It seemed that they were fighting.


    "Someone dare to challenge Tiandan palace?" Hao Shou''s face is incredible.


    In the past hundred years, Tiandan palace has become the largest force in the whole territory. I can''t imagine who dares to provoke.


    "Maybe two people were fighting at the gate of the city." Ye Wan judo.


    Hua Ruge blinked at them and said, "it''s OK to be idle anyway. Let''s go and have a look."


    "Good."


    The three of them agreed at once and went towards the gate of the city quickly. Because flying is forbidden in the city, several of them could only move on the ground quickly.


    "Boom!"


    The war intensified at the gate of the city. On the road, Hua Yuege saw the disciple of the Tiandan palace running from the gate of the city. It seems that something really happened.


    It''s not who''s breaking in, is it?


    "Boom!" The fierce fighting outside is still going on. The closer they are, the stronger their strength will be.


    Not far from the city gate, Hua Ruge found that the war took place outside the city. He could only see the light of the sky, but could not see who was fighting.


    "It''s so strong. How could it be that people in fairyland are fighting?" Hao Shou''s heart was still palpitating, and he pulled their sleeves back.


    At this time, there was another loud explosion outside the city. Then a loud voice of evil spirits came in: "the secret territory is the whole territory. If you human beings get into it, so do our immortal animals."


    This voice is extremely domineering, which makes people can''t help but be shocked.


    Only Hua Ruge''s eyes burst into joy when she listened to it, which she could not understand any more.


    "Little Lord of eastern Xinjiang, I ask that no one can offend Tiandan palace. You''d better leave as soon as possible." An old and weak voice sounded, and I was injured.

 Chapter 903

    "Old man, if my sister had not taught me not to kill people casually, you would not have been able to talk to me here. Get out of the way!" The powerful voice of mink is heard, and the power can be felt across the city gate.


    Ye Wanrou took a cold breath and said, "this young master in eastern Xinjiang has a big voice. Is it not afraid to fight to ask Tiandan palace?"


    Hua Ru''s singing heart smiles, hearing ye Wanrou open her mouth and asks, "which is stronger or weaker between Dongjiang and Tiandan palace?"


    "On their own strength is strong in the eastern region, but the Tiandan palace is a very strong appeal of the Dandao clan. As long as they go up and shout, there will be many clan helpers, so the eastern region is not an opponent."


    "Yes, so Dongjiang only dared to launch a small-scale war to plunder human resources, and never challenged with the temple of heaven."


    I''ll talk to you about the science popularization of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes and nodded slowly.


    Her eyes once again turned to the direction of the city gate. Mink didn''t know how to deal with it. She couldn''t let the conflict between the two sides get bigger. Once the war started, the eastern Xinjiang was still the loser.


    The best way to solve this problem is to persuade mink not to make trouble, but to protect her as short as she does not want to aggrieve mink to make people in Tiandan palace proud.


    After thinking about it, she felt that the people who asked about Tiandan palace dare not act rashly. After all, Eastern Xinjiang is not so easy to provoke. Now she would like to wait and see the change.


    There were voices of fighting outside the city. I think the people who asked about Tiandan palace didn''t give way.


    In a moment, some people in yellow clothes flew out of the city. The yellow clothes were engraved with patterns and looked like Taoists.


    I think this is the expert of the Tiandan palace.


    There were more than a dozen people in the party, five or six of whom flew directly out of the city and stopped fighting outside.


    Leave a few people to sit in the town and order the disciples to maintain order.


    "Little Lord of Dongjiang, you don''t pay much attention to our question of Tiandan palace." One of them, a middle-aged man in his forties, stood on the wall and said.


    "You''re worthy of me, too. Get out of the way." The voice of the mink came again.


    "Are you so lawless that you are not afraid of war?" The middle-aged man resisted the impulse to start again.


    Those immortal beasts in the East are not easy to provoke. They are just ordinary deacons and dare not do it easily.


    "If you don''t get out of the way, fight." The fearless way of mink.


    Most of the people in the city are stupid. It''s crazy.


    Then before the middle-aged man had time to open his mouth, several immortals and beasts formed into human beings rose to fight with several people outside the city.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t see the figure of mink in this. It seems that his strength hasn''t reached the realm of confrontation with these people.


    "Boom!"


    The sound of continuous fighting was heard, even the city wall was shaken by the aftershocks of the fighting, and the ground was shaking. What I didn''t know was that it was an earthquake.


    "Why don''t we fight in the city? It''s a pity that we can''t see the level of war." Ye Wanrou stood on tiptoe for fear that the world would not be disordered.


    Hao Shou nodded, "yes."


    They rarely have the same impression, but the man who asked Tiandan Palace on one side couldn''t hear it. He looked back at several people, but his eyes were not good.


    It''s disgraceful to be provoked by people in the heaven asking palace. Naturally, they are not happy with the posture of people watching the opera.


    Ye Wanrou has never been afraid of the world. People don''t have good eyes. She doesn''t mean to be restrained at all.


    Hao Shou stretched out his hand and pulled her: "these alchemists who can wear yellow clothes have abilities. Those who can go into the palace of asking for heavenly pills have strange tempers. It''s better not to be offended."


    "And that?" Hua Yuege touched his nose and asked.


    Hao Shou nodded: "these alchemists don''t pay attention to us because they are powerful."


    When ye Wanrou heard that the other side was an alchemist, she was a little restrained.


    If Hua Ruge is a normal alchemist, she must wash her white. But now she has more important things to do, which is to find a way not to intensify the contradiction.


    She looked at several people in the town, and looked carefully at their clothes. One of them had a more complicated array, just like the people who had flown up the wall before, while the others were relatively simple.


    So she patted Hao Shou and asked, "do you know who is standing in the middle?"


    "It looks like a deacon." Hao Shoudao.


    Hua Ruge nodded, felt his chin and thought.


    The fighting outside is more and more fierce. When the fighting is from the ground to the air, all the people in the city can see it clearly.


    The belligerents above are not only fierce, but also dazzling.


    "I''ve seen immortals fight. It''s weaker than that." Ye Wanrou said.


    Hua Ruge is also clear about the level division, which is followed by zunzhe, xianzun, Dafen, Shangxian, Tianxian, Xuanxian, renzhijing and Daojing.


    Ye Wanrou said that it is better than the immortal, which is likely to be Heaven fairyland.


    "It turned out to be the strong one in fairyland. No wonder it''s so powerful." Hao Shou was amazed.


    At this time, the onlookers have changed from the first three of them to tens of thousands of people, one by one looking up at the sky and marveling at the strength and boldness of the belligerents.


    The influence of this matter is expanding.


    After a period of time, the disciples in yellow clothes of the heavenly pill palace fell behind as they had agreed. Their strength was not as good as that of the immortal beasts of the same level.


    The people in the city were all sighing, and these voices were obviously introduced to the deacon in the city. At this time, his face was very ugly.


    Hua Ruge knew that he was very worried about the eastern border when she saw that he was late. After a short thought, she understood why.


    Because of the sudden incident that mink came to smash the city, the disciple reported to go back, and the deacons came to rescue the scene. The upper level of the Tiandan palace probably didn''t know about it.


    Or I know, but we are still discussing what we should do to the east of Xinjiang. There is no definite way.


    Therefore, as a deacon, he is naturally in a dilemma.


    It''s not a fight. It''s not a fight.


    This is the way that deacons want to delay time before. Unfortunately, mink''s fierce style doesn''t give them the chance to pimp at all.


    Hua Ruge gathers all the thoughts in her mind and quickly works out the most possible clues.


    Wentiandan palace doesn''t want to start a war with Dongjiang, or it won''t be so long without a decision. It may only need a step down.


    She sorted out her ideas and tried to come up with workable expressions.


    The battle outside is coming to an end. At that time, the Deacon will definitely fight even if she doesn''t want to. Her time is running out.


    "I don''t need to be so fierce at all. These immortal beasts are easy to send." She opened her mouth in a tone that was nothing.


    And this word also listened to the Deacon''s ear, he planned to continue to listen to also very smoothly aroused his interest, he planned to listen to Hua Ruge how to say, but Hua Ruge stopped.

 Chapter 904

    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou wanted to ask, but Hua rugo stopped them with her eyes. She had to ask the Deacon himself.


    In fact, the Deacon held on for three seconds and then turned to Hua Ruge and said, "come here for me."


    He''s used to being aloof, so naturally he''s not polite.


    Hua Ruge stood still and said with a blank face, "I don''t know what master Dan wants to do with me."


    She didn''t experience anything, but she didn''t pay attention to this man''s prestige.


    The Deacon saw that she was not humble or arrogant, but he believed a little bit more. So he said, "come here, you can''t do without your benefits."


    "Since master Dan is affectionate, I''d better be obedient than respectful." Hua Yuege said that before he went.


    The following people think that this girl will stick gold on her face. Who invited you.


    When the Deacon saw her approaching, he set up a sound barrier outside the two men. Then he asked, "you just said that these immortal beasts are very easy to deal with. Is there any way?"


    "That''s what you asked. I''m just saying it casually. It doesn''t necessarily work." Hua Yuege said embarrassed.


    "Just say it." Now the Deacon is also in a state of emergency.


    After all, there is no way to deal with this matter. If he decides on his own, whether it''s light or heavy, if it goes against the above attitude, he will be unlucky.


    "I''ll tell you what I want, and you''ll hear what I want." Hua rugo said, "I think the beast is our secret place. If you want to have a share, we don''t need to be excluded."


    "What do you mean?"


    "That is to say, there are not many immortals and beasts in the east of Xinjiang. As long as they are willing to follow our rules, they can join us."


    "You go on."


    "As long as they are willing to follow the rules to compete, they will not lose face in asking Tiandan palace. If the immortal beast gets the place he wants, it will make trouble again. Isn''t that the best of both worlds?" Hua Ruge said all his ideas.


    The Deacon shook his head and said, "I can''t make a decision about this. Just tell me how to stabilize the situation now and stop the beast from attacking the city."


    "This?" Hua Ruge scratched his head and said, "I haven''t thought about it."


    "You girl''s brain is flexible at first sight. Now you think." Deacon road.


    Hua Ruge reluctantly nods, then throws out what he was prepared for, saying: "it is not difficult to stabilize the situation, but to find a flexible and eloquent person to negotiate outside the city."


    "And then?"


    "So that you can put off time. You can tell me the idea I just said. As long as the above agrees with this method, I think the immortal beast will also agree." Hua Yuege said.


    The Deacon''s eyes brightened and then darkened: "you can see that our man just wanted to delay, but the young master of the other side is too strong, I''m afraid he won''t be held back."


    "Mr. Dan, you don''t know that this negotiation is very learned. It''s not just a matter of talking about it casually. It''s a matter of holding the degree and fully grasping each other''s heart." Hua rugo said the first thing is right. At the end of the sentence, he added:


    "but those immortal beasts will not act according to common sense, and the people sent will probably be torn even if they are more powerful."


    The Deacon''s eyes were fixed on her all the time when she spoke. When she finished, she said calmly, "smart and articulate, I think you are suitable."


    "You are kidding, master Dan. It''s OK to boast about me. I dare not face those immortal beasts. I''m afraid of death." Hua Ruge said with his neck narrowed.


    "It''s up to you. As long as it''s done, how about I give you a pill of Xuan level?"


    "I don''t want pills."


    "What do you want?"


    "Live!"


    The Deacon listened to his face and said, "if you don''t go, you have to go. It''s not easy for the immortal beast to provoke. I ask Tiandan palace to provoke you."


    "Master Dan, shall we be reasonable?"


    "Prefecture level pill, you still don''t want to go, don''t blame me for turning my face." The Deacon continued.


    Hua, like a song, said: "I want three stoves of thirty-six yuan elixirs. Now."


    And she held out her hand.


    "You''re a lion. I don''t have so much in my hand now." The Deacon said with a black face.


    "It''s good for me to give my life." Hua Yuege said and said, "give me as much as you can, and I owe the rest."


    In her speaking skills, the deacon of the battle outside the city has been defeated.


    The Deacon couldn''t help it, so he turned over his hand and took out a small jade bottle and said, "twelve, go quickly."


    "I still owe you two heats, master Dan. Please remember. I''ll ask for it." Hua Ruge is out of the border, turning back.


    The Deacon waved his hand repeatedly. He thought that this girl was greedy for money. Most of them would die outside the city and still think about the elixir.


    He shook his head and hurriedly asked people to send Hua Ruge''s idea back to the top. First, he gave a suggestion. Second, he urged the top to make a decision quickly. It was almost impossible here.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou saw that they were muttering for a long time, but now Hua Ruge was stunned to go outside the city.


    "Ruge, why are you going?" Cried ye Wanrou.


    Hua Ruge has come to the gate at the moment. At this time, the deacons are still fighting. The aftereffect is very strong. Hua Ruge doesn''t hear the shouting again.


    Hua Ruge has the blood essence of the mink in his body. When the mink reaches the big world, he feels weak. But when Hua Ruge reaches the eastern territory, he still feels it. That''s why he asked the old fairy king to attack the city.


    The old fairy king thought that he should also practice and then agreed, so this time the competition for ten secret places is the second, mainly because the mink wants to see Hua Ruge.


    The mink saw that Hua, like a song, was a pair of monstrous purple pupils, in which the grumpiness disappeared and replaced by the bright light.


    At the moment, Hua Ruge is surrounded by two people fighting.


    "Stop!" Said the mink.


    Hurt Hua Ruge, he is to kill.


    The transformed immortal beast beat the man who asked Tiandan palace into the gate of the city, and then retreated.


    Seeing the mink coming up again, Hua rugo shook his head slightly at him and said, "pretend not to know me, I will help you to enter the city."


    At the foot of mink, a pair of purple pupils look at Hua Ruge and say: "I will fight in."


    "The human friars will flock to Yandu one after another. It''s not suitable for war at this time." Hua Ruge moves forward step by step and transmits sound at the same time.


    Mink eyes are still stubborn: "mink is not afraid of those people, mink wants sister to hold."


    "Be obedient, or you won''t be hugged." The mood of Hua Ruge was a little more serious.


    The mink did not give a pair of purple pupil light dark, and then slightly can not check a nod: "mink listen to sister."


    "Darling, now follow my rhythm." Hua Ruge has a smile on his lips. If you look carefully, you can see the taste of doting.


    She has always regarded mink as the pain of her brother''s marriage. Naturally, she wants to think about him and help him pave the way as much as possible.

 Chapter 905

    "Who are you?" The mink asked, although the tone was the same as before, but if you look at the momentum carefully, it is quite different from before.


    He pretended not to play against Hua Ruge.


    "Please calm down, young Lord. I''m sent by Tiandan palace to negotiate with you. I don''t think it''s necessary to make a big fight if we can solve it peacefully." Hua Yuege said.


    "I don''t want to negotiate with them." Mink frowned. During this period, he had his own emotions. He always spoke with his fist, but he never sat on the negotiation table.


    "Listen to me, little Lord." Hua Yuege said that he had come near.


    The mink resisted the impulse of not jumping up to ask for a hug and said: "you say, if there is no reason, I will let you never come back."


    Then mink placed a sound barrier under the inspiration of Hua Ruge shennian, so that what they said would not be heard by the outside world.


    After the Deacon let Hua rugo out of the city, he flew up to the wall and called back all the people who had fought before.


    At first, he didn''t expect Hua Ruge to delay much time, but when he saw the two people walking together, the young master of eastern Xinjiang also solemnly arranged the sound barrier, and his eyes would stare out.


    People around him said: "I''m not mistaken. The young master of eastern Xinjiang didn''t tear this woman? And a peaceful conversation with her? "


    "It''s too much."


    "I''m the only one who thinks his attitude has changed since he saw this girl?" An ordinary disciple said.


    Another immediately said, "I see it, too. It seems that the violence in his eyes has dissipated?"


    The people on the wall exchanged a look at each other and nodded knowingly. One of them said to the deacon, "elder martial brother, you''re so clever. You''re a beautician."


    "Yes, yes, the girl''s face and temperament have no choice. If you talk to me with such a smile, I''d rather not do it."


    The Deacon also suddenly realized that the young master of eastern Xinjiang was a man no matter how domineering he was. There was no reason not to move his mind when he met this peerless beauty.


    Although he thought of it in his heart, he said: "let''s watch it. This time we will surely drag down the news above."


    "Elder martial brother is wise." All the disciples complimented each other.


    At this time, from the outside, we can see that two people in the border are standing opposite each other, their faces are solemn, although we can''t hear clearly what they are talking about, we can also see that they are negotiating.


    In fact, the painting style changed when the boundary formed.


    "Sister, mink miss you so much." The voice of mink has become pitiful as soon as it changes its previous domineering style.


    "My sister miss you, how is your time?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "It''s not good to be away from my sister." Mink begins to play coquettish.


    Hua Yuege can''t laugh or cry. He has to be serious and hard.


    "Sister, why do you come out of town to negotiate?" Mink asked the question.


    "I just inquired about it. The hall of heaven asking is very powerful in the human immortal gate. If this matter is serious, you may face the whole world of human friars. I''m afraid you will suffer losses." Hua is like song and soft voice.


    Mink thought for a moment, but he also had to admit that the forces in the East were not the opponents of the whole human friars.


    "Mink knows that elder sister is for my good, but I also want to look into that secret place." Mink has figured it out, but still doesn''t want to give up and enter the ten secret places.


    After all, there are no treasures in the world.


    "It''s too cheap for them to retreat like this. We still have to fight for it." Hua Ruge appeased the mink and said, "the Tiandan palace is also very afraid of the eastern border, so we can reach the goal of negotiation."


    The little mink didn''t have Hua''s thoughts like song. After hearing this, he said: "mink listen to elder sister."


    "Darling, you promised to compete fairly with human beings to win the quota, and I will solve the rest." Hua said as a song.


    "Those humans are not worth mentioning," said mink obediently. "They can''t beat us."


    Hua Ruge probably has a clear idea in his mind. His eyes are moving and calculating the time.


    "Do you see that the little Lord can''t move his eyes. This woman has some abilities." People on the wall are talking again.


    "Thanks to this girl, otherwise we can''t stand it for such a long time."


    "Yes, we will be torn by these fierce immortal beasts later."


    "I''m also optimistic about this girl. She is brave and resourceful. If she doesn''t die this time, she can be recommended to the Tiandan palace as an exception."


    As soon as the words came out, even the Deacon nodded. He said, "as long as it''s not too bad in talent, we can really think about it."


    There was a lot of discussion on the top, but Hao Shou and ye Wanrou didn''t consult Tiandan palace, so they crowded to the gate.


    "Hao Shou, hurry up. It''s not dangerous for Ruge to be with those immortal beasts," urged ye Wanrou.


    Hao Shou''s volume is indeed a little bit, and it''s really hard to shuttle through the crowd.


    "I want to hurry up, too. It''s too late." Hao Shou pushed forward with difficulty.


    Ye Wanrou looks at him in disgust and then reaches for his arm to help him.


    "Hao Shou, haven''t you been losing weight recently? Why don''t you see thin? " Make complaints about Ye Wanrou''s efforts.


    Hao Shou was embarrassed and said, "I''ve lost weight. I''m sure I''ll lose weight in less than three months."


    "I don''t know you for the first time." Ye Wanrou did not catch a cold at all.


    Hao Shou finally came to the front of the crowd.


    "How about a bet?" Hao Shou, wiping his sweat, yelled for help.


    Ye Wanrou said with a stiff back: "afraid of you? What are you betting on? "


    "If I lose weight, you must promise me one thing. Don''t cheat!" Hao Shou''s eyes turned, and then he said.


    Ye Wanrou has always been impulsive and never thought of a shortcut: "I promise, but if you lose, you have to promise me one thing."


    "That''s it!"


    Two claps.


    They put down their palms, and ye Wanrou slapped their brains and said, "what kind of gamble are you going to make at this time, like song is still in the hands of the beast?"


    Hao Shou suddenly forgot.


    The two turned to see Hua Ruge and a man in purple were chatting. They couldn''t hear clearly because of the boundary.


    From this point of view, the past can perfectly bypass the figure of Hua Ruge and see the face of mink.


    But at a glance ye Wanrou froze.


    The outline of mink''s facial features is perfect and impeccable. A pair of eyes seem to be able to attract people''s souls and spirits. They are monstrous, strange and evil. People can''t support themselves at a glance.


    "God, what did I see? How could he be so beautiful?" Ye Wanrou said, eyes straight all the time.


    At the moment when she saw the mink, she felt that she had lived in vain for so many years before. She had no eyes.


    Compared with the appearance of this kind of monster, Lingyun can only see the past, and she will never feel good-looking again.

 Chapter 906

    Hao Shou really wants to despise ye Wanrou, but he is still shocked to see the face of mink. He doesn''t want others to live if he grows up like this.


    It''s the same idea that ye Wanrou saw Hua Ruge for the first time. These monsters are here to abuse people.


    "Fortunately, he sent this man to negotiate. He was very good tempered. If the little host in the east came out, he would tear it up like a song." Ye Wan judo.


    Hao Shou nodded, "the young master of eastern Xinjiang is not a good person to listen to, and he doesn''t know which one of these people is."


    They looked back and forth among dozens of monsters, but they were not sure which one was.


    Hua rugo talked with mink again for a while, and then said: "it''s almost too late. It''s time for the people above the Tiandan palace to come and explore the wind. We can''t show weakness."


    "Keep fighting?" Asked the little marten.


    "Catch me first, and let them ask Tiandan palace to talk to you personally." Hua said like a song.


    Under the gaze of many people, I saw that the more the mink said, the more angry he was, the worse his face looked.


    Hua Ruge began to retreat, pretending to be very afraid, and slowly out of the border.


    "You cunning human beings dare to cheat me. Someone will catch her!" A roar of mink will directly shatter the border, and his voice can be heard outside.


    The immortal beasts don''t know the details. One of them, a big man with a height of two meters, came up and said, "little Lord, let the subordinates kill her!"


    Mink used to be angry. Now hearing this, he suddenly becomes really angry. There is a strong anger in the purple pupils.


    Who did he say he killed? Have you lived enough?


    Seeing the mink go up, he gave the man a kick and said angrily, "are you the little Lord or am I the little Lord? I said catch you don''t understand? "


    "The little Lord, calm down. Let''s catch it." Another skinny man came to play.


    Although they are grumpy, they usually don''t get angry with their brothers. This time, it''s obviously true.


    Two men rushed up, Hua rugo raised his hands and said: "I came here with sincerity. When you prove it, you will know. Don''t be rude."


    "Stop talking. Come and stand." One of the women said that she didn''t know what kind of animal like immortals were. Her eyes were full of emotions, but she was as fierce as a song to China.


    Hua Ruge still smiles and stands aside.


    The mink said angrily to the wall: "I thought you sent people to inquire about Tiandan palace to negotiate, but I didn''t expect that this female doll could not be the Lord at all. Dare you cheat me?"


    The Deacon on the top of the city panicked again, but he could not show his lack of backbone, so he said: "she is not completely unable to be the master, little Lord, and said whether you are satisfied with the conditions she said."


    "I gave you a chance. You are looking for your own death." Mink said his eyes were full of killing intention. He stopped and said, "kill these people and break in!"


    At that time, a man in a silver robe suddenly appeared on the wall. Everyone knew that he was flying, but they didn''t catch his flight path. It seemed that he was a powerful character.


    "See elder." The disciples of Tiandan palace saluted one after another.


    The man didn''t care about the people behind him, but said to the mink, "little Lord, you don''t have to do it. You can discuss something."


    This man looks like a man of sixty years old. His breath is introverted and not exposed, but it is an invisible oppression.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou were stunned. They didn''t expect that Xiaodiao was the crazy little master in the East.


    Knowing the truth, they all felt a cold sweat for Hua Ruge.


    Seeing that the old man''s face was still the same, mink said, "I only want to talk with you who can make the decision of Tiandan palace. What are you?"


    Let''s take the air conditioner.


    The old man''s face was stiff, but he said calmly: "I''m the elder of Tiandan palace. I can make decisions on behalf of the clan."


    "That''s your decision, whether to let me in or to step on your Yandu. Don''t doubt me. You can''t summon human friars faster than our eastern frontier." Mink directly throws out its own bottom line.


    The upper level of the Tiandan palace didn''t want to risk a war with Dongjiang. When they heard Hua rugo''s idea, they nodded their heads almost immediately. After all, this secret place is not theirs.


    Moreover, if Dongjiang can abide by the rules, they will also have a bright face as the host, but they are not sure whether the little host of Dongjiang will agree to their conditions.


    Even if the elder volunteered to negotiate, he felt that if a Mao child could have any momentum, he could force them to give in in a few words.


    But I didn''t expect that mink would not talk about it at all, either enter the secret place or fight directly.


    This attitude really gave him no base.


    So he said, "just like the little girl talked to you before, if you animals are willing to follow the rules of our human beings, we can have a fair competition and let you join the eastern frontier."


    There was an uproar below. The palace of heaven and pill gave in.


    Mink was eager not to buy the old guy''s account, but he still pretended to think when he thought of Hua Ruge''s advice.


    Hua Ruge said at this time: "young Lord, I''ll lie to you every time. Ask Tiandan palace for the real thing this time. You''ll step back. Isn''t it better for us to turn swords into silk?"


    "Shut up, is it your turn to talk?" Take charge of watching Guan Hua Ruge. The goblin yells.


    Mink clenched his fist. It''s hard to think about the whole situation once. Instead of looking at the elder who asked Tiandan palace, he said to Hua Ruge, "it seems that you didn''t cheat me. In this case, I agreed."


    "Little Lord is wise." Hua is like singing and saying.


    The elder''s face is very ugly. The palace has made the most compromise. Bauhinia is enough to give face to the east of Xinjiang. Unexpectedly, the young Lord is still so high minded and doesn''t pay attention to him at all.


    The mink stared at the goblin and said, "you dare to interrupt when I make a decision. Are you brave enough?"


    His eyes were so fierce that he scared the goblin to kneel down on the ground and said: "please calm down, little Lord. Xiaoyu knows it''s wrong."


    Others looked at each other, glancing at Hua Ruge as if he had nothing, and found that the mink was obviously abnormal after seeing Hua Ruge.


    The mink taught the goblin a lesson, so he took his own people and went to the city. He didn''t manage the elders on the city wall all the time.


    Hua Ruge shakes his head in his heart, but there''s no way. Mink has always been of this nature. It''s good if he doesn''t kill someone he doesn''t like. It''s very difficult to expect him to talk.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou are relieved to see Hua Ruge enter the city.


    Xiaodiao goes straight to the city and follows the people who ask Tiandan palace to the Xinggong. Ye Wanrou stops Hua Ruge and says, "I said why are you so brave? Why are you involved?"

 Chapter 907

    "I said that Ruge''s heart is really big. If you don''t see the little Lord in the East, you don''t even pay attention to Tiandan palace. If you dare to negotiate with him, you won''t be afraid that he will tear you up." Hao Shou also said.


    "Yeah, almost scared us, you know?" Ye Wanrou said.


    Hua Ruge didn''t answer, just looked at them and said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why do you two just follow the lead of women''s singers?"


    "Don''t change the subject. You can''t do such a thing in the future." Ye Wanrou''s reaction was very fast this time, and she didn''t let Hua Ruge muddle through.


    Hao Shou nodded, "yes, you can''t take such a risk next time."


    "I know you care about me, but things are not what you think." Hua Ruge looked around at the crowd, no father said it.


    If the heavenly palace knew that she had been tricked, she would be in bad luck.


    "What happened then?" Ye Wanrou gives full play to her curious baby''s nature.


    "Go back and say it." Hua Ruge clapped her on the shoulder and squeezed her eyes.


    The three of them came out because they were bored. Now they are tired from the bustle. It''s getting dark. They eat something and go back to the palace.


    Each palace in this palace has three rooms. Because the three people have a better relationship, they chose to live together. Now they come back together.


    "Ah!"


    As soon as she entered the hall, ye Wanrou was startled. Hao Shoushun looked at her eyes and took a step backward. He pointed to the black shadow on the stone table in the courtyard and said, "what is that? How did you get in? "


    "Well?"


    Hua Ruge turned to see a furry animal on the stone table get up, a pair of purple eyes staring at Hao Shou and ye Wanrou, full of impatience.


    "Get out quickly. The smell of xianshou pass is terrible. We are not rivals." Hao Shou stretched out his arms to protect the two men behind him.


    Ye Wanrou doesn''t have the energy to appreciate this lovely sable now. She just thinks it''s very dangerous. She will leave if she pulls Hua Ruge.


    "Don''t be nervous. This is my friend. You''ve seen it. It won''t hurt people." Hua Ruge''s words appease.


    Ye Wanrou stares at Hua Ruge and asks, "have I seen it?"


    Hua Ruge nodded, looked at the sable on the stone table with a smile and said, "stop playing with the sable. These are two good friends of my sister."


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou are relieved to see Hua Ruge.


    The sable didn''t speak. He put his hind legs on the stone table and went straight to Hua Ruge''s arms.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou''s subconscious hind legs.


    Hua, like a song, hugs it with tears and laughter.


    The sable lies in Hua Ruge''s arms, and her small head rubs on her neck.


    "Well, how can you still look like a child?" Hua Yuege laughed at it.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou look straight at each other. How can they not remember seeing this powerful beast.


    "This sable is so cute. I want to raise one, too." Ye Wanrou is conquered by the shape of mink.


    Hao Shou said with fear: "I don''t want to raise it, but I can''t beat it. What if I''m eaten?"


    "You are too timid." Ye Wanrou despises.


    Hao Shou stared: "I call caution. Do you understand caution?"


    Ye Wanrou didn''t care about him, but said, "but Ruge said that we have met before, but I don''t have any impression. Do you have any?"


    "I''m sure I haven''t seen it." Hao Shou also said.


    On the other side, Hua rugo patted the mink and said, "it''s too big to hold it all the time. Come down."


    The mink looked up, pitiful in a pair of purple eyes.


    "It''s too big to be coquettish. Come down." Hua Ruge makes a serious expression.


    Mink''s little head is just a little bit reluctant, and then a flash of purple light turns into a human shape.


    In the moment when the mink turns into a human being and stands opposite Hua Ruge. Hao Shou and ye Wanrou on one side almost didn''t shake their chin.


    "My God, I''m not dreaming. How can it be like a young master in the east?" Ye Wanrou felt that her head was not enough, and she could not tell whether she was dreaming or in reality.


    Hao Shou kept rubbing his little eyes and opened his eyes half a day to see the scene he had seen before.


    the domineering young master of eastern Xinjiang was standing in front of Hua Ruge. A pair of purple pupils were no longer fierce, but soft and even a little dependent.


    Ye Wanrou slowed down for a while, and looked at Hao Shou. When they saw the affirmation in each other''s eyes, they turned to look at Xiang huaruge and said, "should you explain to us?"


    After all, they are worried about the negotiation between Hua rugo and the animals in the East.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Mink turned his head and his voice cooled again.


    He was so angry that they both looked ugly.


    "Mink, you are mischievous. These are my two good friends. They usually take more photos of me. Don''t scare them." Hua Ruge said hurriedly.


    As soon as Xiaodiao heard that the two men had something to do with China, rugdo, they took a better attitude. The hostility in their eyes was not so strong.


    "Don''t be surprised, mink is just a child." Hua Ruge explained to them.


    Ye Wanrou quickly nodded, "no wonder, no wonder."


    When she spoke, her eyes never left the mink. Now she finally knows why Hua rugo didn''t respond to Lingyun. She was so familiar with such a beautiful man at the level of evil.


    She had never envied Hua Ruge so much. She could hold that kind of beautiful man. I don''t know how much luck she had.


    Hao Shou''s focus is more on the relationship between Hua Ruge and mink. From their conversation, he can know that the relationship between them is very good, which makes him unable to respond.


    I thought that Hua Ruge, like myself and others, was born with grass roots, no background, no backer. Who knows that they really tease grass roots? Other people''s Hua Ruge was just low-key, just hidden.


    The blow was not small for him.


    After seeing the change of mink''s attitude, Hua rugo reached out his hand and rubbed his head, saying, "mink is so lovely."


    After hearing the praise, mink began to smile. His mind was simple and his smile was pure. At this time, he was a big boy in the sunshine.


    "It''s getting late. Go back." Hua Ruge pinches his little face and dotes on it with a smile.


    "No, marten wants to sleep with her sister," said mink


    He said that he would go to embrace Hua as a song.


    Hua Ruge reached out and stopped for a moment, and said with a straight face, "no, I can''t sleep by myself."


    Mink''s mouth is full of expectation.


    Hua Ruge was almost soft hearted, but finally said, "when the marten grows up, they want to sleep on their own. Be good."


    She said it smoothly here. The eyes of Hao Shou and ye Wanrou were about to fall out.

 Chapter 908

    This is still that strong sense of invasion of Yandu, don''t ask Tiandan palace in the eyes of the domineering East Xinjiang young master? This is obviously a child who can only be coquettish and cute.


    Ye Wanrou almost didn''t get nosebleed after she heard the sentence that Xiao mink asked to sleep together. It''s too tempting. How can Hua rugo be cruel and disagree.


    The little mink''s tricks of selling cute and playing tricks were all used, but Hua rugo refused. Finally, the little mink couldn''t help but turn it into a prototype and jump on the roof. In a few moments, it disappeared.


    "So fast." Hao Shou is surprised.


    Ye Wanrou went to Hua Ruge and said, "you are too inhuman."


    "What''s wrong with me?" Hua Ruge is confused. Although she has never been a good person, what she said is a little bit too inhuman.


    "You can refuse to sleep with such an evil and beautiful man. It''s inhuman." Ye Wanrou said in a critical tone.


    Hua Yuege could not cry or laugh: "it''s not so serious, is it?"


    "Yes." Ye Wanrou insists.


    Hua rugo shook his head: "what do you mean? I''ll go back to sleep first." Hua Ruge yawned a lot, turned around and went to the room.


    Hao Shou felt that he would be drowned by the vinegar in his heart if he stood like this. In order to know what the relationship between Hua Ruge and mink was, he could not go back to his room.


    Ye Wanrou hurriedly catches up with Hua Ruge and asks, "you haven''t got a move yet. How do you two know each other and what''s the relationship?"


    "This young master of eastern Xinjiang came out of the small world. I came out of the small world too. We knew each other a long time ago." Hua rugo said once, and saw the eyes of the two people''s examination and said:


    "I regard him as my brother, and he regards me as my sister, which is not the kind of relationship you imagine."


    "So that''s what you said before about bringing a beautiful man to see him?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    Hua Ruge wanted to let her see juntianxia. Now she knows that juntianxia has not been invited. After thinking about it, she directly points out: "yes, are you satisfied?"


    "Of course, I didn''t expect you to come from a small world, so you''ve seen the beginning of the world?" Ye Wanrou continued.


    Hao Shou also listened carefully.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "people in that small world have seen it. This kind of thing must have been spread for a long time. You''ll find a teahouse to listen to it in more detail than I told you."


    "I''m really curious. Let''s go to the teahouse tomorrow." Hao Shoudao.


    "Yes." Ye Wanrou nodded. As we all know, Mr. shushuo usually said something wonderful.


    Hua Ruge finally passed, yawned and walked to the room.


    Although ye Wanrou has many questions to ask, she can only ask them tomorrow when she sees Hua Ruge.


    The three returned to the room. Hao Shou went back to the room and continued to practice because he was hit hard.


    Ye Wanrou is a little excited. Now she knows how shallow her previous experience is. There are so many beautiful men in the world. Fortunately, she didn''t hang on Lingyun tree, or she would miss too much.


    Hua Ruge can''t practice in such a place, so she can only live a life of eating and sleeping, which is very suitable for her.


    The next morning, the three people made an appointment to go to the teahouse to listen to the story. Hua Ruge changed into a plain white dress after washing, which was not very gorgeous, but more highlighted her temperament. In any case, it was a fairy.


    After ye Wanrou saw her, she published her jealousy, which became her daily life.


    Hao Shou is now in love with her. When she sees Hua Ruge, she calms down a lot. Most of her eyes are secretly on ye Wanrou, which makes Hua Ruge feel that Hao Shou is a good man.


    Three people walk together. Two beauties and one fat man attract the eyes of the palace people.


    When they arrived at the gate, the three people happened to bump into Lingyun. Lingyun''s eyes lingered on Hua Ruge for a moment and said randomly, "what are you going to do so early, younger martial brother and younger martial sister?"


    "Back to elder martial brother, we want to find a teahouse to listen to the story and have breakfast." Hua Yuege replied.


    Because she found that except for her, Hao Shou and ye Wanrou didn''t want to say hello. Only three people passed by and ye Wanrou politely nodded and said hello to elder martial brother.


    When Hao Shou saw ye Wanrou''s reaction, he was surprised: "didn''t you like him before? Why are you so measured today? "


    "I always have a good sense of proportion." Ye Wanrou''s discontented stare.


    "The point is the last sentence." Hao Shou stressed.


    "He''s just a normal guy. Why do I like him?" Ye Wanrou said directly.


    Hua Ruge can''t laugh or cry about it. It seems that she doesn''t like Lingyun. Her previous obsession is just that Lingyun looks good.


    Now when she sees a mink that looks better than Lingyun, she leaves Lingyun behind. It seems that the sharp turn makes people tongue tied.


    Hao Shou''s face is helpless. After all, his face can''t be compared with mink.


    Hua Ruge then slapped Hao Shou on the shoulder with a smile and said, "brother Shou, I look after you."


    In her opinion, ye Wanrou''s visual aesthetic is not distracted. In fact, watching obsession is easy to change, and it can''t be Hao Shou''s obstacle to pursue her.


    Hao Shou saw the smile in Hua Ruge''s eyes and nodded his head seriously, which strengthened his determination to reduce the importance of his body and become stronger.


    And that directly caused the pain of his next two hours.


    After hearing that a teahouse would open up the world, the three found a back table to sit down. Later, Hua rugo called for a lot of refreshments and chatted with ye Wanrou while eating.


    And Hao Shou not only can only look at it, but also be rejected by Ye Wanrou: "can you not swallow so much saliva?"


    Hao Shouyu cried without tears.


    However, it wasn''t long before storyteller came out, and Hao Shou''s attention was attracted by the story to a great extent after he started to tell it.


    of course, the same is true for other people. After all, only a few words can be found in the ancient books before such a great feat. Now it''s lucky to hear the natural excitement.


    There is only Hua Ruge who only drinks tea and eats food. It''s not as exciting as having experienced it once. As Hua Ruge who not only experienced the sea but also participated in it, the story is not attractive. It only ate half of the tea on the table in a moment.


    Just after eating and drinking, the story was finished. The people in the lobby all cheered, only she yawned.


    This leads to the dissatisfaction of the storyteller.


    After leaving the teahouse, the three continued to stroll in the street, when a man stopped in front of Hua Ruge.


    Hao Shou looked up and saw Lu Bin, his elder martial brother of the same clan, saying, "it''s Lu, so you come out to play?"


    "You two avoid. I have something to say to rugo." He called it very intimately on purpose. He had a wicked smile on his face. His eyes were a little dark, and he didn''t know whether it was for provocation or provocation.

 Chapter 909

    Hua rugo is a little surprised to see that Lu Bin has not yet retreated. She thought that this man was just going to test himself. Unexpectedly, it was far worse than she thought.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou both look at Hua Ruge and ask for her advice.


    Hua Ruge knew that hiding could not solve the problem, so he said, "yes, I''ll listen to what elder martial brother has taught me."


    Lu Bin shows a smile that counts your understanding, and then says: "then drink tea upstairs.


    "Brother Shou, Wan Rou, go back first. I have something to say with brother Lu." Hua Ruge turns to two humanitarians.


    Ye Wanrou was puzzled in her eyes. Hao Shou said, "then we are at the auction opposite. You can come to us after you come out."


    "Good." Hua Ruge nods.


    After they left, Lu Bin said, "what''s the matter? Have you figured it out? "


    "Elder martial brother, are you going to open the skylight and tell me the truth?" Hua Ruge no longer pretends to be confused.


    She can see from Lu Bin''s attitude today that he already knew he had been played.


    Lu Bin snorted and took the lead in the teahouse.


    Hua Ruge walked slowly, greeting the people who had just heard the story together, relaxed and casual.


    When he went upstairs, Lu Bin wanted some tea. Hua Ruge waved to the waiter and said, "go down, we don''t need it for the moment."


    The waiter looked at Hua Ruge and Lu Bin. Seeing Lu Bin, he went out without saying anything.


    The door of the private room is closed and Hua rugo thinks about the way to lean on the seat: I''ve come here too. Just say what you want to say. "


    "I know you''re smart. I won''t go around with you. Let''s open the skylight and talk up." Lu Bin said, and then said, "I see you. I think you can think about being my woman."


    "This question is easy to answer." Hua rugo looked at him and said, "I don''t agree"


    "you''d better think about it."


    "I''ll be the answer for the rest of my life. If there''s no other question, I''ll go first." Hua Yuege said directly.


    Lu Bin said with a disdainful smile, "Hua Ruge, no woman has rejected me. Are you ready to be the enemy of our Lu family?"


    Hua Ruge resisted the impulse of turning white eyes and said, "I really don''t believe in evil. Why don''t cows go to heaven in your Lu family?"


    "You are presumptuous!" Lu Bin roared angrily.


    "Let you go, big head ghost. Can you take your brain with you when you go out? I don''t know if I''m talking to your ancestors." Hua Ruge continued to dig.


    Lu Bin breathed heavily and tried to calm himself down before saying, "Hua Ruge, do you really want to be so unique?"


    "Are you kidding me? How could it be me? I''ve given you a lot of face before I started to fight with you. You can''t do it. Can you stop fighting backwards? " Hua is like a song, not angry.


    Lu Bin slapped the table and stood up, but after thinking for a long time, he didn''t choose to tear his face directly. After a while, he sat down again and said, "I''ll give you the last chance. If you don''t agree with me, I''ll tell Luo Qingqing that you seduced me, and then the Luo family won''t let you go."


    Poof!


    Hua rugo almost spits out his old blood and stares at him and says, "seduce you? Am I crazy? "


    Lu Bin''s face suddenly looked ugly.


    "I said, can you two brains be normal? I think the world is going to revolve around you with a little beauty and a little smile?" Hua Ruge''s heart turned countless white eyes, and he thought how he had fallen down to deal with these giant babies.


    It''s just a bunch of narcissists. It''s hopeless.


    Lu Bin was so angry that she couldn''t speak. All the people who could move out were blocked by Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo felt a little bit happy when she scolded her. She stood up and said, "I advise you to put away your little careful thought, don''t trip me up, and don''t move out of your broken family, otherwise I don''t want to live in peace no matter what Luo family or Lu family."


    After the cruel words, Hua rugo strode away. She didn''t want to deal with him for a second, or she would be unable to help it.


    If you can''t fight for a while, it''s not harmonious before the war, and it''s not easy for shuiyunxuan to explain.


    She went out of the teahouse at the front foot, and Lu Bin smashed the table at the back. He thought that the girl was a little clever before. As long as there was no reason not to bow her head before threatening her, he didn''t think that she was even more horizontal than him.


    He had never felt so defeated.


    Hua Ruge, I will not let you go!


    He swore in his heart.


    "Achoo!" Hua rugo just walked to the street and sneezed. She reached out and rubbed her nose at will.


    As soon as she came out, Hao Shou and ye Wanrou came out from the opposite side, apparently staring at her all the time.


    "Are you ok? I don''t think Lu Bin looks good. " Ye Wanrou looked at her and said.


    "Thank you for thinking about it. No matter how angry he is, he can''t start at this time. Otherwise, the three patriarchs won''t let him go."


    Hua is like a song with a relaxed posture.


    "Li is such a theory, but we don''t know when he got ugly with you." Hao Shou asked.


    "Go shopping and say it as you go." Hua Ruge said, three people left the door of the teahouse Hua Ruge said: "this goods look up to me, last time to chat with me."


    "That''s the way to get revenge?"


    "I took Luo Qingqing to frighten him and tricked him. I thought he would go back in case of difficulties. I didn''t expect that he would remember his revenge." Hua rugo is also helpless about this. She also heard for the first time that it was necessary for her ancestors to carry out the pursuit of girls.


    "With a fiancee Luo Qingqing coming to hook up with you, Lu Bin is really nothing." Ye Wanrou is very disgusted.


    Hao Shou also nodded: "it''s not a thing, so how do you solve it?"


    "I just refused for a moment, and scolded him for relieving his anger." Hua Ruge said it lightly, as if he had forgotten what he had just said.


    "With his heart and nature, I''m not sure I''ll hate you." Ye Wanrou worries.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "this kind of people can''t be persuaded. They must have a big stick to be honest."


    She knew that, but since someone bullied her, she could only take it.


    "But I heard that the Lu family and the Luo family are very well-established. You should be careful." Hao Shoudao.


    "Thank you, I know." Hua Ruge answers easily. No matter what, she believes that she has a way to deal with it. After all, she has not experienced this kind of thing very much.


    Three people strolled for a while, and then came back to the palace in the evening. At this time, they happened to see Lu Bin coming back from afar, and they happened to meet each other when they came to the door.


    Lu Bin''s face was very ugly. When he looked at Xiang Hua like a song, he was still slightly hostile.


    Three people on one front naturally ignored him.

 Chapter 910

    Because people came and went in the palace, Lu Bin didn''t say anything, and took the lead in entering the palace.


    At this time, Hua Ruge saw an honor guard walk in slowly. It was blue. There were eunuchs and maids in the group. It was not Xianmen but the emperor or the heaven.


    When the crowd entered, they could see the two characters "Daewoo" engraved on the signs they were holding.


    Hua Ruge was surprised at first, because she once asked the disciple of Tiandan palace, Dayu, if he would attend the imperial meeting. The disciple said that Dayu had no invitation.


    But soon she laughed, because you can think of a way, how can she ignore this point.


    "Wow, it''s the emperor who opened up the world. It''s the emperor who should be sitting in the Dragon chariot." Ye Wanrou stretched out his neck.


    "Don''t look, let''s make way for others." Hua Yuege said and pulled ye Wanrou into the palace, not waiting for the king to rely on the world.


    I can meet you at any chance. I don''t need to stop people''s sedan chair at this time.


    On the way back, ye Wanrou still said, "I really want to stop the sedan chair to see what the emperor looks like and whether my father is old."


    Hua Ruge swallows her saliva and says that today''s storyteller is still a little bit poor. It''s too general. In particular, the people who participated in the groundbreaking only introduced Jun Tianxia but didn''t make it clear, which made ye Wanrou have such a misunderstanding.


    Can''t she think that the grand emperor can only be an old man?


    "Ruge, you came out of the small world. Have you ever seen this emperor?" Hao shoutan asked over his head.


    Hua Ruge nodded. "Yes," he said


    "What is that like?" Ye Wanrou asked, she is a typical judge of people by their appearance, so she pays special attention to people''s appearance.


    "It''s not an old man. It''s a young man in his twenties. It''s very angular and beautiful." Hua Ruge narrates objectively.


    Ye Wanrou''s eyes brightened after hearing the words: "how is it compared with the little masters in the east?"


    "Each has its own style, but there is no difference between the left and the right." Hua said like a song.


    Ye Wanrou seems to have no saliva.


    Hao Shou despised: "can you behave normally?"


    "It''s human nature, OK?" ye Wanrou glared at him and said, "I don''t believe you don''t drool when you see Ruge for the first time?"


    "Of course not." Hao Shou tried his best to clarify, but he also had some shortcomings. After all, he was still a little bit out of shape.


    "I can prove that, really not, brother Shou''s performance is very calm." Hua Ruge said at the right time.


    Hao Shou''s waist is more straight, and he says, "I''m not as unpromising as you are."


    "You''re not promising!" Ye Wanrou began to say that the momentum was not hidden, but it was empty.


    Hao Shou looks at her with a eyebrow.


    "My princess won''t lose to you. I will control myself even if I see a good-looking man in the future." Ye Wan hard airway.


    "Are you serious?"


    "A lie is a dog."


    "Then we have agreed that the dog is not calm."


    "I see. I see. What are you doing with all that nonsense."


    Hua Ruge was only amused when listening to them. The more they looked, the more they looked like a couple.


    She walked quickly and left them behind, giving them time to get along. She walked into the yard by herself, but when she stepped in, she was shocked because there were two people sitting on the stone table in the yard.


    One is a sable in a purple robe, the other is a king in a blue suit.


    Both of them didn''t talk, but the atmosphere was peaceful.


    It''s no surprise to see mink. This child just likes to stick to her, but she''s surprised to see juntianxia. She''s not in the sedan chair just now. She should have just arrived at Xinggong. How could she come here. It can''t be so fast.


    "I said, monarch, did you juggle? I just saw your honor guard at the door. " Hua asked in a dazed voice.


    "When I entered the city, I was not in the honor guard. I found out that you lived here early and came to see you." Jun Tianxia gets up and looks at Xianghua like a song. His eyes are still as soft as before, not as deep as before.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile: "I didn''t expect you were naughty enough."


    Juntianxia did not know what kind of expression he put on when he heard this adjective. Now his face looks even stupefied.


    "Sister, I''m here too." Seeing that Hua rugo didn''t talk to him, mink hurriedly felt the existence of the brush.


    Hua Yuege laughs: "mink is the best. Tomorrow, my sister will take you to eat delicious food."


    The little mink nodded: "it''s still my sister''s best to the mink."


    "You are a very young child." Hua Ruge smiles and shakes his head.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the mink turns into its original shape and once again pours into Hua Ruge''s arms. Hua Ruge holds it, stretches out his hand and rubs its small head. Then he looks up and says to the emperor, "sit down, Emperor. I have something to say to you."


    She said and went to sit on the opposite side of juntianxia, put the mink on her leg, and stroked it on its smooth fur with one hand.


    At this time, Hao Shou and ye Wanrou also walked into the yard. They were really shocked when they saw Jun Tianxia, and they were shocked when they saw the marten on her leg died.


    Jun Tianxia''s resolute and shapeless face obviously conquered ye Wanrou again, but this time she was deliberately restrained, just a little bit dazed, and forced herself not to show an extremely obsessed look.


    Hao Shou was also shocked. He thought that mink was the face of the most evil in the world. Who would have thought that there would be another one of them today, which would not give them these men a living.


    Moreover, the breath of juntianxia is calm and domineering. His eyes are like electricity, deep and fierce. It''s easy for people to guess his identity.


    Hua Ruge said when they came back, "this is the emperor of Daewoo we mentioned before."


    Then she turned to the emperor and said, "emperor, these are my two good friends."


    "How are you?" The king world light mouth.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou still haven''t turned their heads. The stories of the legendary people used to exist in the biography or ancient books. How can they appear in front of them one by one.


    It''s not a dream.


    However, thanks to yesterday''s experience, the reaction of the two people was calmer. Hao Shou took the lead in saying: "it''s really lucky to hear the emperor''s name for a long time."


    "You are welcome, brother. I want to thank you both for your care." You have no choice in etiquette.


    Hao Shou waved his hand and said, "emperor, you are welcome. Your friends should have helped each other. Besides, Ruge has helped us a lot."


    The focus of Ye Wan''s judo is more to explore the relationship between the two, after all, what juntianxia just called is really a little intimate.

 Chapter 911

    Although ye Wanrou was curious, Hua Ruge and juntianxia didn''t explain it. Hao Shou pulled ye Wanrou''s shoulder and said, "let''s go back first. Don''t disturb the emperor and Ruge."


    Although ye Wanrou was reluctant to give up, she still knew the general situation, so she nodded and went back to the room with Hao Shou.


    Juntianxia''s eyes came back from the two men and said, "you two friends look very good, but you are willing to make friends wherever you go."


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "it''s my good fortune to know them."


    She has always cherished her friends.


    "How is life in the last half year?" The king asked.


    "I''m not bad, but I''m not as good as you." Hua Yuege looked at Jun Tianxia and said, "you can make great moves everywhere."


    "This is just the beginning. In less than two years, I will bring the whole territory into my territory and put the dynasty above the clan. Do you believe it?" The peaceful way of the king.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "letter, also very looking forward to."


    There is a smile at the corner of your mouth.


    "By the way, I want to ask you about Xia Xia. Have you found her clue?" Hua Yuege asked.


    For a moment, the king looked dignified, then shook his head slowly: "at the beginning of the day, I sent most of the spies of the emperor to all parts of the territory, but I haven''t found out about her yet."


    When he talked about it, his original high spirited eyes dimmed, a little sad.


    Hua rugo sighed a little: "don''t worry too much, I used to find someone to calculate. The person said that Xia Xiashang was still there. It didn''t appear because someone was destined to be there."


    "Predestined?" You pick your eyebrows, and your eyes flash.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "yes, I don''t know who it is."


    Jun Tianxia''s eyes were full of color, but his mood was too deep for her to read through.


    "I said emperor, you are not jealous." Hua Yuege asks tentatively.


    "How could it be?" said the king


    Hua Ruge looks at him, if he has deep meaning.


    The king world Mou light flashed for a while, immediately way: "don''t make trouble."


    "OK, let you go once, but if you really have someone in your mind who can''t hide things sooner or later." Hua Yuege said.


    Juntianxia looked at her: "you said you let me once."


    "Don''t talk about it. I didn''t expect that the emperor would have time to counsel." Hua Ruge seems to see some big joke.


    Juntianxia was ridiculed by her without words.


    Mink stands up on Hua Ruge''s legs, puts his head on the table, looks at Jun Tianxia with a pair of purple eyes, which has a funny taste.


    "But the king wants to fight again?" You can''t calm down.


    The mink''s neck was straighter immediately after hearing the words, which was obviously not stage fright.


    Hua Ruge thought of the effect of the last war between the two men, and hurriedly got the mink back to face the king and said: "everyone is a friend, don''t hurt the harmony."


    One man, one beast, that''s honest.


    Then they chatted for a while. Hua rugo thought about it and asked, "why hasn''t there been any news about childe Wuxian in the territory? Where has he gone now?"


    She hasn''t heard anyone say that childe wutrace in Yandu these days. After all, Cangsong temple was the first force in the small world. It''s a little strange not to be mentioned.


    "Wuchan left after he came to the big world. When he left, he came to my palace and said that he wanted to travel."


    "Travel?" Hua Yuege repeated, then nodded: "I understand that what he yearned for after so many years of being trapped in Cangsong temple is freedom. Now that he has got what he wants, he must enjoy it."


    The king nodded.


    "He must not have come this time." Hua Ruge has some regrets.


    "I don''t think so, but it''s always good-bye." The king comforts the world.


    Hua Yuege''s relieved smile: "he got what he wanted, we should be happy for him."


    After a moment of silence, Hua rugo asked again, "by the way, I asked the disciples of Tiandan palace before. He said that the palace didn''t send you invitations. How did you come?"


    "I got it." The subtle way of the king.


    "Robbed?"


    "Well, I cut off a gate with an invitation post and snatched it." What Jun Tianxia said is as normal as having breakfast today.


    Hua Yuege swallowed the water channel: "then ask Tiandan palace to let you in?"


    "You can enter when you say you have an invitation, but you can''t rob when you don''t say you can." The explanation of monarchy.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t help thumbing up: "you cow."


    "Yes." It''s the end of the world.


    Hua Ruge laughs. It''s crazy.


    The two said something for a while. The mink crawled on Hua Ruge''s leg early and fell asleep. On the last day of the month, zhongtianjuntian left the yard and woke up the mink and took it away.


    After mink turned into a human form, he had a deep sense of resentment towards juntianxia. Based on his experience, as long as he slept in huaruge, he would not have the heart to wake him up. Most of the time, he would take him back to his room to sleep.


    This gentleman knows the bad things.


    Jun Tianxia pretends that he can''t understand and leaves seriously.


    Hua Ruge smiled, shook his head, turned around and went back to his room. He turned out the light and lay on the bed. Hua Ruge looked at the bed board and said, "I''m sorry you didn''t come."


    The second day, when Minghua pushes the door like a song, she sees Hao Shou and ye Wanrou standing in front of the door.


    Hua Ruge has no words: "what are you looking for? How do you look like a traitor?"


    "I didn''t see it. Did you see it?" Ye Wanrou ignores her and asks Hao Shou.


    Hao Shou shook his head and said, "I didn''t see it either. It seems that it''s really funny."


    When ye Wanrou found out, she looked at Hua Ruge sadly and said, "why don''t you take advantage of the opportunity?"


    "What chance?" Hua Ruge was confused.


    "Of course, it''s a chance to sleep with a beautiful man. Last night, you held one in your arms and sat on the opposite side. You didn''t sleep at all?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    Hua rugo patted her forehead and said, "what do you think of in your little head? We are friends who have a better relationship. What do you sleep on?"


    Ye Wanrou rubbed the forehead or said unwillingly: "then you can''t hold on to further? I''m sorry to see that. "


    That top is all high-quality beautiful man. She doesn''t have a chance to sleep. But she is also happy to see Hua Ruge get one.


    "I say you are also a princess. Can you pay attention to words and manners?" Hua Ruge educates.


    Ye Wanrou, with a stiff back, said: "it''s natural to pay attention to it, but it''s only when you see such a beautiful man that you can control it."


    "My name is reserve. Do you understand reserve?"


    "Obviously, it''s counseling..." Ye Wanrou mutters in a low voice.

 Chapter 912

    "What''s on your little head all day long." Hua rugo poked her head and asked.


    Ye Wanrou said from a distance: "I''m thinking of what normal people think. You''re not normal at all."


    Hua Ruge didn''t say anything. She was wondering if she wanted to tell her that she had a man.


    At this time, Hao Shou seemed to think of something and said, "Ruge, I feel that you have a deep friendship with those demons in the small world."


    "So what do you want to ask?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Ye Wanrou also thought of it at this moment and asked, "do you know the amazing genius of Wuji sword sect now?"


    Hao Shou also nodded, obviously what he wanted to ask was the same question.


    Hua Ruge thought that they would know sooner or later, so he did not hide the way: "in fact, I have never told you that I have a man, that is, the one in your mouth."


    The two were stunned by the words, but ye Wanrou soon burst into laughter. Hao Shou could not help it for a while.


    Hua Ruge is confused. Is that funny?


    "I said Ruge, can we not boast? Can''t you lie so much to cover up your abnormality?" Ye Wanrou said with a smile.


    Hua Ruge''s face is muddled, facing the two humanitarians: "I really didn''t cheat you. I wouldn''t have told you if it wasn''t for friendship."


    Hao Shou waved and said, "Ruge, let''s not make fun of it, shall we?"


    Hua Ruge is surrounded by strength. How come nobody believes in telling the truth these days.


    "You can make up a reliable one. I heard his story in the auction yesterday." Ye Wanrou said: "it''s not only a day of cultivation, but also a day of rapid growth of strength. It''s said that the beauty of that golden age is nothing on earth, but it''s just a quirk."


    Hao Shou then nodded: "this strange habit is that he doesn''t like women. It''s said that he won''t let any women get close to him within three feet, or there will be no forgiveness."


    "This kind of person is an ascetic man who is pure in heart and has no desire to practice. How can there be a woman?" Ye Wanrou said ten thousand did not believe it.


    Hao Shou also echoed, feeling that Hua Ruge was bragging.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect you to see all this. Next time I''ll find a reliable editor."


    She was helpless, too.


    "Don''t look for it either. I think it''s very good for the little Lord of Dongjiang and the emperor Dayu." Ye Wanrou hasn''t put down the topic before.


    After all, that amazing talent just heard that she hasn''t seen the Buddha before, and thought that it was looking up to the existence. It''s unrealistic to think of him.


    "I said," Your Highness, don''t mess with the sisters. Think about what you should look for when you have time. " Hua Ruge leads the topic to her.


    Ye Wanrou said as expected, "I''ve seen all these evil men and beautiful men, but now I don''t like them. What can I do?"


    "Then think about it. Let me wash my face." Hua Ruge successfully took her to one side.


    "I''m still talking about you. How can it be about me?" Ye Wanrou responds, but Hua rugo has begun to wash her face and ignore her.


    Hao Shou leaned over and said, "fat man, I''m going to lose weight recently. I''m sure I''ll fall in love with you. Would you like to make a reservation in advance?"


    "If you don''t get out of my way again, I''ll report it." Ye Wanrou''s way of not buying.


    "You''ll regret it if you don''t think about it now." Hao shoukuang brushes the feeling.


    Ye Wanrou shook her head and said, "I''ll regret it when I think about it."


    Hua Ruge is still quarreling with the two living treasures after washing. She thinks that she should not get close to them.


    So when ye Wanrou asked her to go out for a walk, she refused and was ready to go out.


    "Where are you going?" Asked ye Wanrou at the back.


    Hua Ruge turned to smile and said, "listen to you, I will communicate with you."


    After that, she turned around and walked out of the yard, leaving ye Wanrou slightly stunned. After a while, she said: "it''s too fast to learn."


    "She won''t go out to eat with us. I''ll treat you." Hao Shoudao.


    Ye Wanrou looks at him distastefully, and finally nods for the sake of delicious food: "then reward your face."


    "I say ye Wanrou, you can''t speak well."


    "I''m telling the truth."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hao Shou.


    Hua Ruge wants to go to Xiaodiao and juntianxia to have a look after her own palace, mainly to ask if there will be a blue ice in juntianxia.


    She didn''t see blue ice''s chariot when she saw the honor guard yesterday, so she thought she didn''t follow me this time.


    As a result, I met Luo Qingqing not far away from home. It seems that she also came in her direction.


    Luo Qingqing was originally the face of an iceberg beauty. Now she has a bit of evil spirit in her eyes, which is even more attractive.


    However, this momentum is not put in Hua Ruge''s eyes. She saw Luo Qingqing saying, "what is elder martial sister going to do so early?"


    "Hua Ruge, you are really good at pretending to be stupid?" Luo Qingqing has a bad look.


    Hua Ruge picked up her eyebrows and guessed something from her questioning.


    Is it hard for Lu Bin to make a rumor that he has seduced him?


    Think of her shudder. It''s too bloody to bear this accusation.


    "I think there are some misunderstandings in the matter. If you have any questions, I will answer you truthfully. This misunderstanding can only be solved as soon as possible." Hua Yuege said.


    Although she didn''t like Luo Qingqing at all, she was a woman after all, but she didn''t want her to be cheated by a scum man.


    Luo Qingqing groaned, "what else can I say? I saw Lu Bin take you into the teahouse yesterday with my own eyes. Is that true?"


    Since she got on the boat, she felt that Lu Bin''s attitude was a little strange. She followed him when she saw him go out yesterday. Anyone who thought about it saw that scene.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "since you see it, you should know that he asked me to go up. I went up because things need to be clear."


    "If you have anything to say, it''s you who are seducing my fiance. He will not keep his head and will ask you out whenever he has a chance." Luo Qingqing is determined.


    Hua rugo was not happy to hear this. She said, "you can insult my morality, but you can''t insult my aesthetics and seduce your fiance? I''m blind. "


    "You..." Luo Qingqing was so angry that he couldn''t speak. Hua Ruge''s mouth was too poisonous.


    Hua rugo waved her hand without waiting for her to speak. "You don''t have to guess. I''ll tell you plainly that your fiance is not a good thing. I can''t care if you want to treat the stink as incense, but don''t come to me. I''m too busy to play any dog blood drama with you."


    Luo Qingqing''s face was angry and green, but she was always cold and speechless. For a while, she couldn''t find any words to refute.

 Chapter 913

    "Why do you make me believe you?" Luo Qingqing asked with a cold face.


    "Believe it or not, in a word, if you come to me again, be careful that I will treat you to a fist again." Hua Yuege said that he left without hesitation.


    She is too lazy to tangle up with such a woman who has lost her mind.


    Luo Qingqing is so angry with her that she can''t say a word. She can''t be Hua Ruge''s rival on the merits of her words.


    "Hua Ruge, wait for me." Luo Qingqing said bitterly in the back.


    Although she knew that Lu Bin was not a gentleman, she didn''t believe that Hua Ruge would hold a high branch and didn''t want to climb. In the end, Hua Ruge was the root of this matter.


    With Hua''s ear power like a song, she can naturally listen to the song. She shakes her head helplessly. Her heart is not beautiful. How can she offend people so easily.


    She went to the mink first, and Xiaoyu, the female goblin guarding the door, said in a hostile way: "our young Lord is in the process of cultivation in a closed door. Besides, the young Lord doesn''t see any foxes."


    Hua Ruge was helpless to recruit black again, but she didn''t want to conflict with the goblin in front of the door. She said, "since I''m cultivating, I won''t visit."


    "Hum." A groan from the goblin is the answer.


    Hua Ruge had no choice but to leave and go to the palace of juntianxia. Fortunately, Gonggong Li was the gatekeeper on juntianxia''s side. Seeing her coming, he bowed and said, "see the master of Guoshi."


    "I don''t need to be polite. We are all so familiar." Hua is like a song, laughing and joking.


    "I haven''t seen it for half a year. The master of Guoshi is still so funny." Gonggong Li is no longer formal.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "I''m here to ask, will the high priest come this time?"


    "In this way, the emperor takes the people who participate in the Dabi first. When the secret land is opened, the high priest will lead other people to come over." Li replied.


    "I wish I could come. I miss her so long since I haven''t seen her." Hua Ruge is more relieved.


    "The high priest is always talking about you. It must be nice to meet you this time. Li Gonggong also said.


    Two people are saying, inside way people open, a palace maiden goes out way: "master of the country, Emperor asks you to go in to eat."


    "I like that." Hua Ruge said that he would go inside, but after a step, he stopped and said, "forget it, I still won''t go. Thank you for your emperor."


    "Why is this?" Mr. Li asked


    "Every family has a scripture that is difficult to read." Hua Ruge shook his head and left. Leave Gonggong Li thoughtful.


    It''s not Hua Ruge who doesn''t want to. It''s true that Tuoba Ruiming said that she would not let her eat other people''s food randomly. If she was judged, she would still be rebellious once and a half. But she thought that Tuoba Rui was about to arrive, so she had better be more restrained.


    Thinking that Hua Ruge turned around and asked a disciple of Tiandan palace if Wuji sword sect had arrived, the disciple shook his head to show that most of the powerful sects would not lower their posture, so they would arrive one or two days before the grand meeting.


    Hua Ruge nods gloomily, and then holds her fingers to count the days. When it''s ten days before the grand gathering, the fields she destroyed are green.


    I knew that it would be good to eat in juntianxia. Anyway, Tuoba Rui will appear for a long time.


    However, she didn''t bow back. She didn''t have the cheek to rub rice. Instead, she went shopping.


    It has to be said that swallows are very big, and there are all the things the cultivators need. It''s dazzling to stroll around, and it''s very good to kill time.


    Later in this period of time, she found that Hao Shou and ye Wanrou were getting closer and closer. Although they still quarreled every day, ye Wanrou also liked playing with Hao Shou.


    Hua Ruge is smart and does not bother. Most of his spare time is one person. He is envious of others when he sees them coming in and out.


    Now she finally realized that the more painful thing than being a single dog is to be a living widow, because a single dog can flirt with other men, so she can only stay in an empty room alone.


    This day, she bored to take out the research of stick fighting skills she bought in the street two days ago. She took out a mirror like transparent spirit stone cut from spirit stone.


    After shennian enters into it and activates it, a picture of a person waving a stick and beating on the mirror surface appears. It''s not a virtual image of shennian, but a real person recording it.


    She also came to Yandu to find this kind of thing. It''s called crystal shadow stone. It''s a kind of spirit stone. Its cost is slightly higher than ordinary spirit stone, but the friar can afford it.


    There are a lot of better fighting skills with paper roll and shadow stone casting at the same time.


    When Hua rugo saw this for the first time, she had the impulse to make a movie. If Tuoba ruijuntianxia and others were invited to play it, it would be sold. But it''s too difficult for her to think about it.


    Now she looks at the people on the image and memorizes the moves in her mind, because she has so many years of ancient martial arts experience, and she learns this thing very quickly.


    After learning it, she practiced it in the yard. The staff technique also contains the power of wind and thunder. It''s powerful and furious. She likes it very much.


    After studying the stick technique, the time passed quickly. In a flash, there were only three days left for the big match. Although she had not fully mastered the fighting skill, her heart was like grass growing. She went to investigate whether Wuji sword sect had arrived three times a day.


    But the result is the same every time, which makes Hua Ruge depressed. The shelf of Wuji sword sect is a little too big. She can find out that other sects are basically there.


    After another two days of investigation, the middle disciple of the Tiandan palace would directly say that the person had not arrived when he saw her without asking, and asked her to wait.


    Hua Ruge is helpless. In order not to frighten others, she decides not to ask any more. After all, with Tuo BARREI''s current reputation, it is estimated that it will soon spread.


    When she came back to the room, just lying on the bed, the door was pushed open by Ye Wanrou. She would go out without saying anything and pull Hua Ruge.


    "Why?" Hua asked as she walked.


    Ye Wanrou said with a smile, "I know that you are secretly in love with the wizard of Wuji sword sect. Now there is his news outside, you will be interested."


    "What''s the news? Why do you want to go out?" Hua Yuege looks puzzled.


    "I said you would like to see it." Ye Wanrou pulled her and asked, "do you know why the people of Wuji sword sect haven''t arrived yet?"


    "You know?"


    "I just knew that Wudi sword sect was killed by ten thousand poisons on the road." Ye Wanrou tells.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and asked, "what''s the result?"


    "As a result, we don''t know, but some people took some pictures during the war between the two factions, and now it''s spread to Yandu."

 Chapter 914

    "How many days ago did the killing take place? Where is the location? " Hua Ruge asked.


    Through this information, she will judge whether Tuo BARREI is delayed or injured.


    "It''s said that it was ten days ago, on the outskirts of Yinyue city." Ye Wanrou retells with memory.


    "That is to say, if there is no accident, Wuji sword should have arrived the day before yesterday." Hua Ruge calculates.


    Ye Wanrou nodded, "that''s right."


    "How long did it last?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Ye Wanrou shook his head: "I don''t know. The image is not clear, and there is only one point."


    "Go and have a look." Hua is as solemn as a song.


    Ye Wanrou turned her head and said with a smile, "it seems that you really like people. You are so worried when you hear the news."


    "I told you that it was my man. "Hua Ruge reiterated.


    Ye Wanrou shook his head and said, "you really miss me. "


    " forget it. Let''s go. "Hua Ruge speeds up the low altitude flight.


    Her speed is extremely fast among her peers, so ye Wanrou can''t keep up with her.


    She can only lead ye Wanrou to run. In a short time, they came to the most prosperous street of Yandu. There is an auction house in the center of the street. At this time, the auction house is auctioning admission tickets.


    Before the auction, many people lined up to buy tickets. Only the boy who sold the tickets said: "the first-hand image of the war of Wuji sword clan will be shown in this auction house. There is also the world-renowned talent Tuoba Rui Dao, who wants to see the world-class War I. line up quickly. "


    " the bills are limited, first come, first served, and only 500 pieces of Lingshi are sold each. "


    the price is too black, but the most important thing for Yan is the rich friars, so the line is so long.


    As soon as they got to the place, Hao Shou ran over and held three bills.


    This is what he discussed with ye Wanrou. He queued up to buy tickets. Ye Wanrou went back to find Hua Ruge, so that he would not delay anything.


    "Thank you. "Hua Yuege accepted the ticket and said thank you.


    Hao Shou nodded and said, "hurry in, it''s going to start soon. "


    the three people took the tickets and went in. They thought that Hao Shou''s flower path was a big price, so they bought all the tickets in the first three rows. The seats were very good.


    At this moment, a copper mirror sized shadow stone is suspended in the air, and the image will be played if you want.


    Hua Ruge sat there feeling uneasy, but his face was relatively calm, and he did not show too much emotion.


    Ye Wanrou looks at Hua Ruge and says, "nervous? "Hua rugo gave her a look and said," I''ll decide whether to be nervous after watching it. I thought you didn''t eat fireworks at home. I heard that there were beautiful men. "Ye Wanrou is more balanced.


    Hao Shou''s heart is the same idea. Do women eat and drink like men? Even Hua Ruge is no exception.


    Hua Ruge thinks it''s very difficult to explain now, so she chooses not to talk.


    After a while, people arrived. The auction closed the door and began to show images.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at her carefully. Fortunately, she could see clearly in front of her.


    In the thousands of people''s attention, the crystal shadow slowly lit up, and then there began to be a vague picture on it.


    At the beginning, dozens of people were fighting in the air. They were all the strong ones by sight. The colorful lights flashed on the picture of fighting, which was very gorgeous.


    One of them is wearing white clothes and holding a three foot long sword with a sharp edge. They should be the people of Wuji sword sect. The other is wearing black clothes. A red centipede embroidered in the middle should be the one of Wandu sect.


    Look at this picture. Now both sides are at war.


    The next picture moves to the ground. The fighting among the disciples at the bottom is very fierce. The figures are not very clear because of the dust. We can only see that the people in black are twice as many as those in white, in a state of rolling.


    The accomplishments of the photographers should not be high, so the pictures are intermittent and will be affected by the battle.


    But just to see the clip, people also marveled at the power of the battle between Wuji sword sect and Wandu sect.


    Gradually, because of the small number of junior disciples, Wuji sword school began to show a decline, and everyone was pinching a sweat for Wuji sword school.


    Hua Ruge''s face never moved. She was waiting for Tuoba Rui to appear.


    The picture goes on and on for a while. The junior disciples of Wuji sword sect can''t stop the effective attack.


    At this time, a sharp sword light suddenly appeared in the picture, and then a figure in white suddenly appeared, with a long sword in hand sweeping towards the black man on the ground.


    The sword light of this man is extremely fierce and unstoppable. Only when all the disciples of ten thousand poisons on the ground are seriously injured.


    The people watching the image took a breath of cool air one after another, because seeing the strength of this person is the fairyland, but playing the power far exceeds that of the same level monks, which is really amazing.


    Hua Ruge''s pupil also shrank. Although the figure flashed quickly, she also recognized it. That''s Tuo BARREI. What surprised her was not Tuo BARREI''s combat effectiveness, but that he even put on a white suit.


    After a sword, the dust on the ground was flying, the picture was shaking, and then the scene was quickly pulled away. People who wanted to take pictures were also afraid.


    When the picture is clear again, it''s facing Tuo Barry''s body. He''s dressed in white. He sets off his face like a relegated fairy. The face of a beautiful couple is cold, like an iceberg that can''t be melted for thousands of years. People can only look at him from afar, and can''t bear the idea of being close.


    Looking down, the shoulders are wide and the waist is narrow, the legs under the waist are long, the body is straight and beautiful, standing there like a javelin, both masculine and sexy, which makes people intoxicated at a glance.


    Just at a glance, everyone was stunned. It was said that Tuoba Rui had a startling face. Now it''s really beautiful and suffocating.


    Especially the nuns, when they saw that Tuoba Rui was completely stupid, and her eyes were shining, they almost didn''t swallow.


    Ye Wanrou took a deep breath for two times and turned to look at Xiang huaruge and said, "I finally know why you know the fireworks in the world. This man is too charming."


    Hua Ruge ignored him, and his eyes remained on the crystal image. Tuo BARREI was used to wearing black clothes before, and his breath was a little gloomy. But now when he changed his white clothes, the spirit field of banishment to immortals was fully opened, and the whole people''s temperament was improved.


    Before, she thought that Tuoba Rui was better looking in black. Now she knows that it''s not black that looks good, but Tuoba Rui. Changing clothes is another effect.


    Ye Wanrou reached out his hand and shook it in front of her eyes, saying, "you still laugh at me and see that you are more gorgeous than I am."


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "I look at my own man, and I deserve it."


    This time, not only Hao Shou and ye Wanrou despised her, but also the people around them looked at her with sympathy. They thought that Hua Ruge had something wrong with her spirit.

 Chapter 915

    Hua rugo knows that these people are cheated by Tuo Barre''s ascetic appearance. He thinks such a man will not like women, so she doesn''t say anything, but continues to stare at the pictures on the crystal.


    Because the picture soon changed, Tuo Barry rose up and flew to the friar in the fairyland after he hurt the friar with a sword.


    Once again, the person sitting in the seat was shocked, because he knew that Tuo barrow was a monk in the fairyland when he saw the power emanating from him. What''s the matter now?


    Do you want to step over the challenge?


    At the next moment, the disciples of the ten thousand poisons sect of the fairyland in the sky started to fight. With a long whip in their hands, they sent out a fierce black wave towards Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui''s face didn''t fluctuate at all. He just watched the whip fall and saw that the black wave would drown him.


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes.


    At the next moment, Tuoba Rui moves. The sword in his hand is violently lifted up, and a track of drawing people''s mind and spirit is drawn at the end of the white sword arc.


    On that day, the fairyland appeared in Tuo BARREI''s eyes, obviously flustered. It was obvious that he felt a great threat.


    I saw the white sword light pass through the black wave easily, cut off the whip, and split it towards the disciple of the ten thousand poison sect.


    It seems that the disciple was blinded by the attack. He only knew that he would step back unconsciously, but even so, he did not escape the sword light.


    The white light of the sword slashed from his left rib to his right shoulder in a flash.


    The blood burst out, and the disciples of the ten thousand poisons sect were cut in two and fell from the sky.


    With his sword in his hand, a celestial realm was cut down in a blink of an eye, which made the people who were staring at the image not react.


    Is it still so arrogant to fight beyond the ranks? It''s incredible.


    "I feel cold when I see what kind of sword skill he just had."


    "Yes, I feel like I can''t resist it."


    All the men who responded knew that Tuo Barry''s powerful fighting power came from his sword skill, but no one, without exception, had heard that there would be such a terrible sword skill.


    Women are concerned about Tuo Barrow''s peerless demeanor. They put up their swords and let the fairyland blood sprinkle in the sky. It''s just too handsome.


    Both sides are talking about it. Only Hua Ruge knows that Tuoba Rui''s move is the track of Tao rhyme and the regular track of the big world, which is naturally the most powerful sword skill, I don''t know how much he has mastered in this half year.


    The next moment, the picture changes abruptly, only to see Tuo Ba Rui slowly turn his head, a pair of eyes full of murderous intention, and then arrive, apparently to find the person who secretly recorded the image.


    The picture began to shake. The recorder was also very afraid of Tuo BARREI. He couldn''t help running away, and the picture was interrupted.


    "How come it''s gone? What''s the result?" Someone called out.


    After that, there are more and more voices. The auction will send someone to appease.


    Hua Ruge takes ye Wanrou and Hao Shou out directly.


    "As expected, there is no result." Ye Wanrou sighed.


    "Look at that Tuoba Rui is so powerful, it should be OK." Hao Shou said, "you don''t have to worry too much."


    Hua Ruge squints, but others don''t find the clue, but she knows. After that attack, Tuoba Rui consumes much more than he shows.


    If not, the person who secretly recorded his temper has been killed by him for a long time.


    the reason why he did this should be that he thought of the role of shock and awe. If the ten thousand poison sect didn''t find it, it would be OK. If he found it, it would be dangerous.


    Because the news came late, she can''t do anything now.


    Her heart sank.


    Ye Wanrou took a look at her and swallowed the joking words, because she had never seen such a dignified look on Hua Ruge''s face.


    "Ruge, are you ok?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    "Not bad." Hua Yuege answers and turns back to the palace.


    She wants to go to shuiyunxuan, and also wants to go to juntianxia for help in investigation, but she calms down and doesn''t go anywhere.


    It happened ten days ago, and whether it was what she expected or not, it had already worked out.


    Tomorrow is the grand gathering of the hundred schools. If Wuji sword school is OK, it will show up on time, she and so on.


    With a deep breath, she sat down on the chair, threw the stick skill on the table aside and made tea.


    If someone is sure to see that there is no light in her eyes. Although her movements are smooth, the deep anxiety in her eyes can''t be erased.


    In the evening, she went to bed early, but she was tossing and turning all night and didn''t sleep at all.


    She got up the next day without lighting up and put on a red dress. She didn''t like to show off, but she thought that if he came, she would see her at a glance.


    After changing, she took a deep breath and walked out of the yard.


    According to the notice of immortal, everyone went to shuiyunxuan''s yard, and shuiyunxuan led a group of more than ten people to go.


    Before departure, shuiyunxuan said: "today is the beginning of the hundred grand events. Most of the day is performance and speech. You don''t have to compete. Just sit well and don''t mess up."


    All the disciples nodded. They knew that the grand meeting would not start on the first day. It was too hurtful.


    At the time of departure, shuiyunxuan took a look at Hua Ruge and saw that her spirit was not as good as before, which was also painful.


    She got the news later, only last night, and after analyzing it, she decided not to disturb Hua Ruge and let her alone.


    Ye Wanrou and Hao Shou also think that Hua Ruge, though performing as before, is still weak in spirit.


    Even so, her beauty has come into people''s eyes. Not only does Lu Bin Lingyun of our school look at her from time to time, but also she has attracted many eyes on the way.


    In this world, although there are many beauties, they haven''t seen them at the level of Hua Ruge.


    Especially today, she is wearing a bold red, gorgeous and enchanting with uninhibited taste, which makes it hard to look away.


    The smile in Hua Ruge''s eyes disappears. Lengyan''s temperament is better than Luo Qingqing''s.


    Luo Qingqing is only jealous.


    Ye Wanrou is very puzzled and asks Hao Shou, "how do you say that someone will grow up like this and let no one else live?"


    "Life is still the same. Let''s live less." Hao Shou appeased.


    Ye Wanrou nodded, "there''s a little truth in what you said."


    Hao shouxiao, he thinks ye Wanrou has a better impression on him now.


    The centurion will be held on a huge square. All the seats of the gate surround three sides of the square. Only one side is used for walking.


    After entering the hall, the people we knew greeted each other. The disciples of the factotum set up their own banner, and then they waited for the people who asked about Tiandan palace to arrive.

 Chapter 916

    Because the strength of yuxu clan only belongs to the middle clan in the clan, so it is located in the middle, the next position is juntianxia, and Xiaodiao is sitting at the top with people from the East.


    After all, the power of the eastern Xinjiang is very strong. Even if the Tiandan palace is reluctant, it can only be arranged in this way. Otherwise, the mink will make a big scene if it smashes the ground.


    Hua Ruge just nodded when he met the two people''s eyes.


    Juntianxia heard the news of Tuoba Rui yesterday. He knew in his heart what Hua Ruge was worried about. His eyes soothed him and he didn''t say anything.


    But because the mink has been closed recently, I don''t know what happened. Seeing Hua Ruge''s face is not good, he makes doubts in his heart and gets up to come.


    A fairy beast beside him pulled him and said, "little Lord, what are you going to do?"


    "I want to explain to you?" Mink eyebrows a pick, very dignified.


    The immortal beast shook his head repeatedly and said, "I dare not, but the grand meeting will start soon. I''m afraid you will cause unnecessary misunderstanding when you walk now."


    "Yes, we had a fight when we came in. Now it''s really easy to be misunderstood." Xiaoyu also advised.


    Small mink a pair of fierce purple eyes sweep to small jade way: "need you tube?"


    Xiaoyu was frightened and walked back two steps: "I don''t mean to calm down, young Lord."


    She doesn''t know what happened. It seems that the young Lord doesn''t want to see her since the first World War.


    "Shut up if you don''t want to rebel." Said mink, rising to his feet, and stepping over the front of him, he came out.


    Hua rugo noticed the movement there, and immediately sent a voice to the mink to stop his next move.


    "Why is elder sister unhappy? Is someone bullying you? Mink gives you vent. " Mink''s voice also immediately came to Hua Ruge''s mind.


    "No one bullies me. I''ll watch the show." Hua Ruge soothes the way.


    Mink frowned: "what''s that for?"


    "Tuoba Rui met a intercept on the road. I don''t know how it is now. I''m a little worried." Hua Ruge told the truth.


    Xiaodiao is relieved when he hears about it. Although he and Tuo BARREI have fought together several times, Tuo BARREI is not important in his heart.


    In other words, no one is important in his heart except Hua Ruge. He is the king of the immortals and born cold-blooded. Only Hua Ruge has entered his heart.


    Ye Wanrou looked around and asked, "what''s the matter with you? So worried? "


    "All right." Hua is like a song with a wrong mouth.


    Hao Shou pulls ye Wanrou and signals her to stop.


    Ye Wanrou is also smart and transparent. Naturally, she understood Hao Shou''s meaning and shut up.


    Shuiyunxuan was not at ease with Hua Ruge. She said, "if you are happy with the song, Ruier''s child will be youzaohua at first sight. Let''s wait."


    "I know my aunt." Hua echoed like a song.


    She naturally knows Tuo barrui. He is not so easy to have an accident, but the so-called care is messy. Even if she knows how to do it, she can''t help worrying.


    The palace leader of Tiandan palace appeared soon. Hua rugo was surprised that the palace leader was actually a woman. She was wearing a yellow multi-layer gauze skirt and a golden mask on her face, covering half of her face.


    But only through these can we see that this is a very beautiful looking woman. I don''t know what kind of cultivation it is. I turned back to be a child like this and saw that she was about 30 years old.


    This man came to the top under the support of the maid, and then all the people of the clan stood up and bowed to show respect to the first force in the territory.


    When Hua Ruge bowed, his eyes fell on the second vacancy, which should be the place of Wuji sword sect, but it is still empty now.


    "You don''t have to be polite. Please take a seat." The woman in yellow said softly.


    Everyone sat down and asked the leader of Tiandan palace to begin to say something on the scene, such as it''s a pity that we only met once in five years, everyone is OK.


    Not only Hua Ruge, the people here are seldom listening, because it''s really boring.


    The palace master obviously knew that what he said was not interesting. After a while, he stopped and clapped.


    Then the leading figures of each major sector expressed their opinions.


    Hao Shou is eating the fruit on the table and observing Hua Ruge''s expression by the way.


    Ye Wanrou stares at him and dislikes his lack of manners, but also pays attention to Hua Ruge.


    As soon as Hua Ruge changes the nature of his food, he doesn''t move the things on the table.


    Not only Hao Shou and ye Wanrou, but also other disciples of yuxuzong didn''t understand. How could this man''s aura change.


    They were also surprised to find that Hua Ruge had a powerful aura when he didn''t laugh or hang around, which was far beyond the comparison of other disciples or immortal teachers.


    After most of the leaders of each clan showed their faces, it was almost one morning after the start of serving.


    After the freedom of speech of the following people, what Hua Ruge can hear most is about Tuoba Rui''s fiery sword clan. Although those in high position have never said it publicly, they also have ideas about it.


    Some people hope that Wuji sword sect will appear. Some people think that Wuji sword sect has occupied the upper clan for too long, and should give way to the position.


    After the dishes were served, the singing and dancing performances also appeared, and the atmosphere between the main doors was very warm.


    Hua Ruge picked up chopsticks in order to make himself not behave too differently, and ate without a match.


    "Ask Tiandan palace about the food." She make complaints about it.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou look at her with strange eyes. It''s delicious.


    Just when Hua rugo wanted to say his own point of view, suddenly a sword rang out in the sky, with a strong power, everyone was surprised.


    Hua Ruge hopes in his heart.


    In the next moment, a flash of colorful sword light flashed across the sky. When people looked up, dozens of people stepped on the flying sword to defend the sky, each dressed in white, just like an immortal from heaven.


    And behind the two old people, Hua Ruge saw the figure of Tuoba Rui, and Tuoba Rui also appeared in a moment, and her eyes fell on her.


    The eyes of the two men collided with each other 100 meters apart. Tuoba Rui''s eyes were sorry, but Hua Ruge was smiling. The heart that had been suspended for a day and a night was finally put down.


    He is still a man of keeping his promise.


    "Wuji sword is sent!" It''s sung by the disciples of the Tiandan palace.


    They all looked up at the sky. They were surprised. They all thought that the limitless sword sect, which just won''t appear, would not appear. They didn''t expect that it would suddenly appear, and it was such a big battle. It was so cool.


    The women below almost didn''t scream.

 Chapter 917

    When the disciples of Wuji sword clan flew to the center of the square, they put away their flying swords and fell down.


    "Attacked on the road, later, Haihan." Said the old man who was the leader of Wuji sword sect.


    "You''ve come a long way and you''ve worked hard. Can you solve the problem?" said the leader of the Tiandan palace


    "With the blessing of the palace master, all the people who have been killed have been killed by my limitless sword sect." The old man said again, although the kind-hearted Dan spoke with dignity.


    Ask the leader of Tiandan palace to nod his head and say: "that''s good. The leader and his disciples will take part in the banquet. The singing and dancing will continue soon, which should be a shock to everyone."


    Now you know that this old man is the patriarch of Wuji sword clan.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t follow in but said something to the patriarch. He came to the middle.


    At this time, song and dance entered the arena, but almost everyone''s eyes fell on the nearly perfect man Tuo Barry, who was curious about what he was going to do.


    Especially for women, they feel that their eyes are not enough today. First, the two amazing and beautiful men, Shaozhu and Dayu emperor of eastern Xinjiang, came out, and then Tuo barrui, the most popular figure in the recent biography, made people dizzy and confused. They are all such excellent men. Who should they like.


    Tuoba Rui has his own ascetic aura, and the dancers in the places where he passes have retreated, afraid to approach him. However, from the hot eyes of the people, we can see how attractive he is.


    Hua rugo watched him approach gradually, and his heart beat was half beat slower. The man really didn''t know where to keep a low profile, and he just walked by.


    Ye Wanrou fixed her eyes on Tuoba Rui and said stupidly, "how can this look better than in the image?"


    Hao Shou couldn''t help nodding: "really."


    "Am I dazzled? He seems to be coming towards me? " Ye Wanrou rubbed his eyes, doubting that he was dreaming.


    Hao Shou wants to despise her, but he can''t say anything, because Tuo BARREI seems to be coming in this direction.


    Tuoba Rui is getting closer and closer. As a young person with strong potential, not to mention those girls, even men and the strong of the older generation want to know more about him, so they never look away from him.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t want to be the focus at all. Although he didn''t move fast, he would walk far away every step he took. That is to say, a few moments of Kung Fu came to yuxu''s seat.


    If he is not really so eye-catching, I don''t think everyone will pay much attention.


    Ye Wanrou saw that Tuoba Rui had indeed come to him. Some of them couldn''t believe it. Does such a beautiful man have anything to do with yuxuzong?


    Luo Qingqing also thinks it''s incredible, especially when she sees Tuoba Rui at a close distance. She has to work hard to control so that she doesn''t feel so restless.


    Tuo Ba Rui, a man who is a dragon and Phoenix in the world, is far from Lu Bin, who she has always been in love with.


    Tuoba Rui went to shuiyunxuan and said: "see the three masters, younger generation."


    You are a little surprised. You should know that Tuo barrui just saw the leader of the Tiandan palace who didn''t salute. What''s the face of the leader of the yuxu clan?


    "Ruier doesn''t need to be polite. How are you these days?" The eyes on shuiyunxuan''s veil were smiling, and she spoke more softly than usual.


    "Thank you for remembering. Everything is fine, young man." Tuo Ba Rui''s polite way is peaceful and respectful.


    Shuiyunxuan nodded and said, "go ahead and do whatever you want."


    Tuoba Rui bowed and even smiled a little, which surprised the Taoist of Wuji sword sect. Because it was almost half a year since Tuoba Rui joined the sect, no matter whether he was a senior or a senior brother, he never smiled.


    Ye Wanrou and Luo Qingqing are closest. They almost fainted when they saw a smile on his face. It''s just too intoxicating.


    After the salute, Tuo Ba Rui walked back to the third row where Hua Ruge sat.


    Because the tables are all connected, Hua Ruge is sitting in them, and what Tuo BARREI can touch when he comes is Luo Qingqing sitting on the edge.


    Tuoba Rui stands three feet away from Luo Qingqing. His eyes move from her to Hua Ruge inside.


    Just at a glance, Luo Qingqing felt as if she was too nervous to breathe. She got up and said, "what can I do for you, elder martial brother?"


    Tuoba Rui hears her voice and automatically filters it. He just looks at Hua Ruge and says, "little song, come out."


    Because Hua Ruge is surrounded by Luo Qingqing and ye Wanrou, he doesn''t want to be so close to other women, so he doesn''t come forward.


    When he called her, his voice was full of deep feelings, even his eyes were soft for eight degrees, and his deep feelings seemed to melt people in it.


    Seeing such a great change of Tuo Ba Rui, it''s too great for the people of yuxuzong to stay, and why did he just call Hua Ruge?


    Including Luo Qingqing, who was left out in the cold, forgot his embarrassing situation at this time, and his eyes fell on Tuoba Rui''s soft and affectionate face.


    Ye Wanrou and Hao Shou are also stupid. Isn''t this man an ascetic? Isn''t it not close to women? What''s the matter now?


    Hua rugo knew it was impossible to hide now, so she got up and walked around the table.


    Almost all the people on the scene were staring at this scene, and they all thought it was incredible.


    Hua Ruge said with a helpless smile, "why don''t you come to me later?"


    Tuo Ba Rui saw that her eyes were full of laughter, and smelled the words and said, "there are too many women who want to get close to me. I want them to know that I have a master."


    "So I''m the shield?" Hua, like a song, pretends to be unhappy.


    "It''s heart treasure." Tuo Ba Rui said that his body shape flashed forward, and he wanted to lean over and kiss the sky and the earth to solve the lovesickness.


    Fortunately, Hua Yuege''s response was fast enough, so he reached out and blocked his lips. "Don''t be noisy, how about so many people?"


    "Do you want to change the place where no one is, and let''s make love again?" Tuo Ba Rui arrives at Hua Ruge''s side, and Gao Leng''s life is gone.


    At this time, everyone looked at both of them. Hua Ruge''s face was not thick enough in this matter, and his face turned red in an instant.


    At this time, her heart fluctuated a lot, but all of them were bigger than the other women present. A high-quality male god, they just had a dream, and now the dream was broken.


    What shocked them most was that Tuo BARREI saw that Hua Ruge had changed. He was cold and ascetic to all people, and only gave all the gentleness to his women. This was the perfect God in the heart of all girls.


    At this time, their envy and jealousy towards China is no longer expressed in words.

 Chapter 918

    "Three patriarchs, I leave." Tuoba Rui said a word to shuiyunxuan, and then regardless of Hua Ruge''s reaction, he grabbed her waist and jumped to the sky, disappeared.


    They all looked up and did not slow down for a while.


    What about the promised abstinence? It''s all deceiving.


    Yu xuzong''s side is one by one fell into silence. Luo Qingqing sat down awkwardly, his face was green and white.


    She just lost her voice and didn''t say it. She also finally knew why Hua Ruge despised Lu Bin. No matter what appearance, talent and toughness, Tuo Barry was not far away from Lu Bin, she couldn''t give up Tuo Barry to choose Lu Bin.


    If she had known that Hua rugo would not seduce Lu Bin, she would have been very happy, but now she is very sad, and always feels hot on her face.


    She can''t figure out where she came from now.


    Lu Bin, who has the same idea, is overconfident. Now he knows that there are people outside. Compared with Tuo BARREI and the limitless sword sect behind him, Lu Jiagen can''t be compared?


    On the other side, Hao Shouxian reacts and swallows the water channel: "she said It''s true! "


    Ye Wanrou nodded numbly: "is she really a man?"


    She always thought that Hua Ruge was single Acacia, but unexpectedly she was in love with each other. Seeing Tuoba Rui''s talking and expression, she absolutely held Hua Ruge in her hand, which was not too dreamy.


    "No wonder she is so inhumane to others. It turns out that she has a beautiful man of the same rank. The key is that she is so strong." Ye Wanrou said enviously and then added, "how can I not have such a good life?"


    No matter where they put them, they are very attractive resources to the opposite sex. Unexpectedly, they are holding hands.


    The whole court is also calm about the performance of juntianxia and xiaomink. Xiaomink knows that he is not the opponent of Tuo BARREI, while juntianxia has no position to rob people.


    It''s the women who can think freely. Most of them will soon focus on juntianxia and mink. These are the two best men they think of in this grand meeting.


    Not only their looks, but also their achievements and status are very attractive. They soon share their attention.


    After a while of discussion, everyone paid too much attention to the singing and dancing that had been performed all the time. Presumably, the people performing the singing and dancing should also be very collapsed.


    It''s not easy to show yourself in such a big arena. Unexpectedly, Tuoba Ruihua song has attracted all the attention, but he doesn''t really see them at all.


    On the other side, Tuo BARREI took Hua Ruge to the palace and put her directly on the bed.


    "What are you doing?" Hua Ruge was frightened by him.


    "Do you talk when you go to bed?" Tuo Ba Rui said that she began to understand the red dress of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge wants to cry without tears: "don''t make trouble, we can talk."


    "It''s not urgent to chat. Let''s communicate our feelings first."


    Tuoba Rui answers with ease.


    "Now do all the hooligans say it''s so grandiose?" Hua Ruge doubts life.


    Tuo Barry didn''t mind the name, just wanted to untie her clothes.


    Hua rugo thinks that Tuoba Rui''s fans will be scared to their mouths if they see him like this, which is called abstinence? I''m kidding. It''s a scoundrel.


    Hua Ruge didn''t win in front of him, but in the end, he could not help but eat and wipe away.


    Even if the system has been improved a lot, Hua Ruge can''t hold on to it and keeps begging for mercy.


    Tuoba Rui just let her go and held her in her arms and said, "now we can talk."


    "Hooligans." Hua Ruge blushed and didn''t want to talk to him.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her red face and couldn''t help kissing her. "I''ve been missing for so long, it''s always good for me."


    "You always make sense." Hua as white as a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees her very proud and charming appearance, and also likes it very much. He calls out: "Xiaoge."


    "Well?" Hua Ruge doubts.


    "I miss you, I miss you." Tuoba Rui''s forehead was pasted on her, and he whispered, "I''ve lived like a year since I left."


    Hua Ruge listens to his sexy voice, and has a strong resonance in her heart. She doesn''t want to be with him.


    "Me too." She had it in her heart, and she said it.


    Tuoba Rui smiled: "every time I am with you, I feel my life is complete and happy."


    "Me too." Hua Ruge smiled and reached out to circle Tuoba Rui''s neck.


    When you are in love, you just feel that you have the whole world together.


    They were bored for a long time. Hua Ruge asked, "I saw the image you were attacked last time. You killed the strong man in heaven Wonderland with one sword, and then the picture was interrupted. How did you get out of danger?"


    "You see it?" Tuoba Rui''s voice was a little surprised.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "the image has come to Yandu."


    "If you know it''s you, I''ll ask that person to keep a comprehensive record." Tuoba Rui road.


    "Tell me, what''s going on in the back?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "There was a hard battle behind. Although they won, most of the disciples were injured. They arrived after healing in the nearby city, so they were a lot late." Tuo BARREI is surprisingly patient with her.


    Hua rugo felt nervous as soon as he heard the injury and asked, "where is the injury? Is it all right now? "


    "They can hurt me, but they consume a lot. It''s good to have a rest." Tuo Ba Rui felt her soft hair and answered softly.


    Hua Ruge nodded reassuringly, but was also surprised. "Your strength is growing too fast."


    "It''s OK. I was suppressed by the heavenly way when I was in the small world road. There was a crack in the vein of my body, so I couldn''t give full play to my talent. Now I''m free of shackles, and I''m naturally faster."


    "You are a real monster." Hua Ruge said with emotion.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and then said, "how about you?"


    "I didn''t go as well as you. I was a yellow talent when I tested. I also worked as a worker disciple for a while." Hua is like a song and a light road.


    Tuoba Rui raises eyebrows: "your talent has changed?"


    "That''s right." Hua Yuege said and then turned to ask Tuoba Rui, "will others change?"


    "It should not be. Although the two worlds are tested differently, there is no essential difference. You are a genius in the small world and you should not change in the big world." Tuoba ruita.


    Hua Ruge sighed, "I''m the one who has changed."


    "There should be a reason for this. Don''t worry. I''ll check it for you." Tuoba Rui appeased, just like adults coax children.

 Chapter 919

    "The difference of talent does not affect my cultivation speed, so it is good to be unobtrusive." Hua rugo doesn''t care about it.


    Tuo Ba Rui kisses her hair and whispers, "you can think of it."


    Hua Ruge was tickled by his kiss. He hid for a while and said, "can you not be so greasy?"


    "No." Tuo Ba Rui lowers his head, sticks his thin lips to her clavicle and kisses her gently.


    Hua rugo has no way to take him.


    "Little song." He kisses again and again, the heat pours on her neck, let her shiver slightly.


    "Why?" Hua Yuege asked warily.


    "Enough rest?" Tuoba Rui looks up, with a smile in his eyes full of glamorous light.


    Hua Ruge swallowed a little water course: "no, don''t come here..."


    "Don''t mess around. Take your time in the head office." Tuoba Rui said that the whole person was pressed on her body, and her body was full of hormone breath, which made Hua Ruge have the impulse to swallow.


    Tuoba and ruixie smile, very proud.


    Hua Ru song wants to make complaints about it. Who can imagine that he has such a moment of heart under the appearance of high cold, so too?


    bad ass, her tucking voice is even bigger: "tubas, you bastard, don''t you make complaints about it?"


    "Don''t even think about it. I''ve been missing for so long alone. You have to make up for it."


    "I''m not to blame."


    "No matter, you are responsible to me."


    "Are you reasonable?" Hua, like a song, wants to cry without tears.


    Tuo Ba Rui bit her ear and said, "in bed, I am the truth."


    He had a strong voice, a savage mess.


    Hua Ruge once felt that he was on a road of no return.


    At her strong request, Tuoba Rui finally let go of her when the sky was dark, and people came back from the palace one after another, and the grand meeting was over.


    Hua Ruge pushed Tuoba Rui''s chest and said, "it''s time to get up."


    Tuoba Rui''s chest sank down and pressed on her. He refused decisively: "it''s late. It''s time to go to bed."


    "But everyone is back. We can''t stay in bed anymore." Hua Ruge tries to argue.


    "So what?" Tuo Ba Rui''s hands lingered on her, and his eyes were full of laughter, so he would not let her go.


    "People will laugh."


    Tuoba Rui picks eyebrows: "who can''t think of coming to see my joke?"


    When Hua rugordon was silent.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes overflowed with laughter again.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned for a while, then he put out his fingers and poked him in the chest. He said wrongly, "but I''m hungry."


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her coquettish, spoiled and smiled, bowed his head and kissed her on the bulging mouth and said, "OK, I''ll make you something to eat when I get up."


    "Yes." Hua is like a song and exultation.


    Tuo Ba Rui pinched her nose and said, "it''s my turn to eat when I''m full."


    Hua Yuege stared, "is there anything else in your head?"


    Tuo Ba Rui pulled her up and said seriously, "nothing else, just you."


    After being attacked by love talk, Hua rugo is also out of temper. She can only get out of bed by supporting her waist. She feels that thanks to her good constitution, she will be tossed and scattered by him.


    They changed clothes and went outside. There was a small kitchen in the palace. There was a maid changing fresh ingredients every day, so they could cook by themselves.


    Tuo Ba Rui changed into a light black suit, walked into the kitchen and cooked light.


    "I''ll make a fire for you." Hua Ruge said that he would step in.


    "Wait outside." Tuoba Rui does not return a word.


    Hua Yuedu stood at the door, waiting for Tuoba Rui to turn around and ask, "do you dislike me?"


    "It''s hot inside, darling. Wait in the yard." Tuo Ba Rui pacifies.


    Hua rugo just smiled: "then I''ll go. Don''t do too much. It''s almost OK."


    Sitting in the hospital, she made tea by herself, but she thought it tasted bad.


    Just after she sat down for a while, Hao Shou and ye Wanrou came back together. When ye Wanrou saw Hua Ruge again, she had already changed into a worship look:


    "Ruge, I thought you were a liar. In fact, you really took down such an excellent man. Now I''m all over the place."


    Hua Ruge is a very popular nod.


    Hao Shou looked around and didn''t see the figure of Tuoba Rui, then sat down and said, "Ruge, as a man, I''m curious. How did you take down such a man as Tuoba Rui?"


    Ye Wanrou nodded: "yes."


    "I don''t want to know." Hua Ruge pointed to the tea set on the table.


    Ye Wanrou immediately understood the way: "I make tea for you, you say."


    Hua rugo saw that she began to say, "he pursued me, and I agreed to take it."


    "He''s after you?" Ye Wanrou said inconceivably that she couldn''t figure out what it was like for Tuoba Rui to catch up with people on the ascetic iceberg.


    She has also been pursued, but how can not say that the faces of those pursuers are connected with Tuo BARREI.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "what''s your expression? Can''t I be chased? "


    Ye Wanrou shook his head: "I just can''t think of what his initiative looks like."


    Hua Yuege just wants to ha ha. Tuo BARREI is not a human being, but a beast!


    These people have been fooled by his appearance.


    Hao Shou looks through the open door of Hua Ruge''s room and finds that there is no one in it. He says strangely, "Ruge, isn''t he with you?"


    "In the kitchen." Hua Yuege replied, and then said, "he said that he was hungry, and he was not used to eating other people''s cooking, so he made his own food."


    She always leaves some face for Tuoba Rui in front of outsiders, saying that it''s not good to cook for her.


    "Can a god cook?" Ye Wanrou was surprised.


    Hao Shou is also surprised. He is such a rude man who has never been in the kitchen. How can a man like Tuo Barry cook without any fireworks?


    It''s not going to let other men live.


    I''m not afraid that men are more handsome and powerful than you. I''m afraid that other people are more gentle and caring than you.


    It''s a deadly move.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "he is picky about food, and as time goes by, he has learned to do it himself."


    "It''s perfect. It''s just my dreamer." Ye Wanrou opens the mode of flower mania.


    "Reserved." Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder.


    Ye Wanrou tooted his mouth and nodded.


    After that, Hua rugo asked about today''s details, and learned that there was no substantive thing going on today, and that it would take three days.


    Three days later, we began to draw.


    Three people are talking, Tuo Ba Rui came out of the kitchen, holding a tray on which there are exquisite four dishes and one soup, which makes people have an appetite.


    At this time, he changed into a black suit, which made the air even more inhumane.

 Chapter 920

    In the process of Tuo Ba Rui approaching the stone table, he is only looking at ye Wanrou, but his face is not friendly.


    Ye Wanrou subconsciously starts to think and then walks a few steps. Looking at Hua Ruge, she says with courage, "God, I didn''t offend you."


    "Don''t get me wrong, he does have the quirk of not being able to approach women." Hua Ruge eases the atmosphere.


    Hao Shou takes a few steps back and gives up the table to Tuoba Rui.


    "Introduce, these two are my best friends. They usually help me a lot." Hua Ruge turned to look at the two humanitarians: "this is ye Wanrou, the princess of the kingdom of Shu, and that is Hao Shou, the little owner of the restaurant and my partner."


    Two people smell speech to smile Tuoba Rui to say hello.


    Tuo Ba Rui heard that this was Hua Ruge''s best friend''s look eased a lot. He nodded to the two men and said, "thank you for taking care of Ruge in my absence."


    "Ye Wanrou was flattered and surprised," yes


    Tuoba Rui said and put the food in front of Hua Ruge: "don''t be hungry, eat it quickly."


    Hua Ruge nodded, a little guilty. Tuo BARREI must have heard what she said before in the kitchen, but now he didn''t mean to answer the lie for her.


    She wants to give him face.


    Ye Wanrou and Hao shoulue are stupefied, but the things that make them stupefied are still behind. They just listen to Tuo barrui and say, "they are all made according to your taste. How about a taste?"


    "Oh." Hua Ruge''s mechanical chopsticks were exposed in front of her friends. She was still embarrassed.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou found that Tuoba Rui only took a bowl of rice and put it beside Hua Ruge, while he sat down to pick up the dishes for her, and he didn''t move.


    Now they don''t know where they are. It''s not Tuo BARREI who wants to eat. It''s Hua Ruge who is hungry. Tuo BARREI personally cooks delicious food for her.


    It''s a great deal.


    "Would you like some, too?" Hua rugo raised his head and asked, after all, the three people are all partners who eat and drink together. Now she is a bit embarrassed to eat alone.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou shake their heads. This time, they don''t feel that Tuo BARREI is too tall to reach, but they feel the heartache of being abused by the scene in front of them. They don''t want to be abused at a close distance.


    Two people said two good-bye words and went back to the room respectively. Their bitter mood was overwhelming.


    Hua Ruge scratched his forehead and said to Tuoba Rui, "are we a little bit ungrateful?"


    Tuo Barry looked at her askew way head, leaned over and kissed her on the lips. Then he said quietly, "I haven''t done that yet, it''s kind enough."


    After ye Wanrou entered the room, she closed the window in order to avoid being abused. But when she came to the window, she saw this scene. Looking at Tuoba Rui''s gentle appearance and Hua Ruge''s helpless smile, she felt that she had received countless critical attacks.


    Don''t take such a bully, is there a man? That''s too much.


    Ye Wanrou closes the window and feels that she may have to settle down, but there is always a picture of Tuoba Rui kissing Hua Ruge in her mind, which cannot be calmed down.


    Finally, she decided to take Hao Shou out for a drink. She needs to shift her attention, or she will be hit too hard.


    Hua Ruge watched the two people leave with a very tacit understanding and said: "this time it seems that they are not generous."


    Tuo Ba Rui took the dish for her and said, "is it a very wise choice for them to do so?"


    "What do you say?"


    "Because the sound from our room at night is even less kind." Tuoba Rui light tunnel.


    Hua Ruge Khan, why is this man so sullen? He doesn''t blink when he says such things.


    "Eat more." Tuoba Rui continues to serve her food.


    Hua Ruge is not slow to eat, but even then there is a hill on the bowl.


    "You can have some, too. Don''t just give it to me." She said.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "I''ll eat you."


    Hua Yuege stared, "can you not think about it?"


    "It''s hard." Tuo Barry looked at her and said, "who makes you so charming?"


    Hua rugo pointed to his nose: "so blame me?"


    Tuoba Rui nodded solemnly: "you can say that."


    Hua rugo had no way to deal with him. Knowing that it was useless to reason with his blackness, he simply said, "but I can''t bear it."


    "So eat more to make up for it." Tuo Barry said while serving her vegetables.


    Hua, like a song, wants to cry without tears.


    In the middle of the month, she also finished eating. Tuo barrui carried her directly back to the room. Hua Ruge was worried about her body and felt wise for ye Wanrou''s decision.


    When he got to the room, Tuo BARREI put Hua Ruge on the bed and took off her clothes and threw them on the ground. Then he began to take off his clothes.


    Hua Ruge surrenders: "can I have a good sleep first?"


    Tuoba Rui looked at her and said with a wicked smile, "going to bed naturally means going to bed. What does Xiaoge want to do?"


    "Ah?" Hua rugo didn''t expect him to say that.


    Tuo Ba Rui opens the quilt and lies down, then grabs her and puts her in his arms. He whispers, "I know you''re tired. Go to sleep."


    Hua Ruge said, "really?"


    "At present, but if you look at me with your eyes again, maybe I will go back." Tuoba and Rui raise eyebrows.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes are so beautiful that he can''t help but want to fall.


    She immediately closed her eyes tightly and said, "I don''t look at you. I sleep. You can''t repent when you have said it."


    Tuoba Rui dotes on a smile, kisses on her forehead and says: "darling."


    Hua Ruge is really a little tired. She had a hard time studying the technique of stick. Last night, she didn''t sleep because she cared about his safety. Now she has been tossed by him for another day, and her body can''t bear it.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in her arms and looks at her sleeping. She always has a loving and doting smile in her eyes.


    Hua Ruge sleeps to the sunrise. When she wakes up, there is no figure of Tuoba Rui around her.


    She reached out and touched it. The quilt was still warm, so she took a breath of air: "it''s OK, it''s not a dream."


    After patting her face, she woke herself up and went to bed.


    As soon as she got to the yard, she could smell the smell coming from the kitchen. She went with her.


    Tuoba Rui is really busy in the kitchen. It''s obviously chaotic. It seems that when it comes to his hands, he will become extremely pleasant. His movements will be swift and cool.


    "Early." Hua Ruge greets at the door.


    "It''s not early." Tuoba Rui is cooking, but he doesn''t return.


    Hua Ruge Dudu''s mouth. Before she could speak, she heard Tuoba Rui say, "go wash and wash, and get ready for breakfast."


    Hua Ruge smiled and went to the well honestly. On the way to the well, she was thinking how nice it would be if they could live in peace one day.

 Chapter 921

    Hua Ruge had just washed her face when she heard a scream from Hao Shou''s room. The shrill sound seemed to tear the air and hurt her ears.


    But she ignored that, because it was ye Wanrou''s voice.


    What''s the situation?


    Although she thought the two were getting closer, she didn''t want to live in the same room so soon.


    "Why are you here? This is my room. " Then Hao Shou''s panic voice came.


    "How do I know? I woke up to see you sleeping on the side, I thought I had a nightmare! " Ye Wanrou has always been angry.


    "It''s a nightmare to see me!"


    "It doesn''t matter. What matters is what you did to me?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    Hao Shou said, "why don''t you say what you did to me?"


    "Do you think I''m blind?"


    "You just like me if you''re not blind. I told you that fat man is a boy. If you do something, you should be responsible!" Hao Shou''s voice was slightly aggrieved.


    Hua Ruge is a bit silly to listen to. It''s too much information.


    She can''t help gossiping about what happened last night?


    "What''s your name when you are a big man? Shouldn''t I be the victim of this?" Ye Wanrou''s voice is more angry.


    Hao Shou thought for a moment and said: "then check I''ll be responsible for you if I''m fat. "


    "Get out of here and don''t look around!" Ye Wanrou shrieked.


    "You are unreasonable, what do you want?" Hao Shou is helpless.


    When ye Wanrou heard this sentence, it broke out again, and the two quarreled again.


    Hua Ruge''s brain is also a paste. I don''t know if I should go out to persuade him.


    Just at this time Tuo Ba Rui came out with breakfast, as always, there was no appearance fluctuation.


    "You hear me." Hua asked in a low voice.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded as he talked about the food and put it on the table.


    "Shall I persuade?" Hua rugo asked for his advice.


    Tuoba Rui shook his head: "No."


    "Why?"


    "This kind of thing can only be solved by themselves. You may be able to calm your emotions, but it has no effect on things." Tuoba Rui opens his mouth.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and nodded: "it''s too."


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at her and took the cotton cloth on the shelf to wipe her face. She was shocked when she heard the news, so she didn''t wipe her face at all.


    Tuo Ba Rui wiped her face and hands, pulled her to the table and said: "eat, don''t mind your own business."


    "That''s no business..." Hua as song Du mouth refutes.


    "It''s not you." Tuo Ba Rui said as he brought her vegetables.


    Hua Ruge had to nod.


    The noise in the room continued. At last, ye Wanrou slammed the door and left. She went out and went directly to her room. She didn''t even say hello to Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui in the yard.


    "It looks serious." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui continues to serve her dishes, saying that he does not care about other things.


    Hao Shou immediately chased out, but he still didn''t have the courage to knock on ye Wanrou''s door.


    Hua Ruge beckoned to him. When he got closer, he asked in a low voice, "brother Shou, what happened?"


    "I don''t know. We were both drunk last night. When we woke up, we both lay on the ground. Then it was like this." Hao Shou said helplessly.


    Hua rugo scratched his forehead and continued to ask, "did that happen? Do you always feel something?"


    "Probably not, but she doesn''t believe it." Hao Shou is more helpless.


    Hua Ruge sighed and said, "no matter what, it''s not good to be gentle now. Please calm down, brother Shou, and talk to her when she''s in a good mood."


    She knew that women in this era knew very little about it, and she couldn''t tell if she had ever done it.


    "That''s the only way." Hao Shoudao.


    "It''s also an opportunity." Tuoba Rui suddenly opens his mouth, looks at Hao Shoudao and says, "hold on"


    Hao ShouLeng for a moment, looks at Tuoba Rui''s calm appearance, and listens to such a dark belly, he can''t always react.


    Hao Shou nodded his head and said, "I''ll try my best."


    Tuoba Rui continues to serve dishes to Hua Ruge.


    After Hao Shou left, Hua rugo said, "your heart is too big. At this time, you still want this."


    "They fit." Tuoba Rui dropped a sentence.


    This aroused the resonance of Hua Ruge. She nodded her head and said, "I also think it''s because I''ve been with them for a long time. Why do you think so?"


    "When they are together, they will seldom pester you. You are mine." Tuoba Rui said solemnly that the desire for possession is a breakthrough in the sky.


    If Hua Ruge is not in the way of fighting, he will start.


    "Do you have any more love?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you lose your time with you." Tuoba Rui''s calm answer.


    "Love and I can coexist. We can''t be too extreme. " Hua Ruge has no choice but to reason.


    Tuoba Rui shook his head stubbornly: "no way."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua Ruge is helpless.


    The next two days are still the beginning of the grand meeting. Every day, we eat, drink and communicate with each other. There are fewer disciples going to the square.


    Although Hua Ruge loves to watch, she won''t go with Tuo BARREI. Every day, she has been in the palace for two people.


    During this period, juntianxia and mink both came once, chatted for a while and then left. The relationship between them and Tuoba Rui is reasonable.


    You know that you can''t rob the world because you are calm in your research.


    Although mink is willing to let Hua Ruge around him, his strength is still not the opponent of Tuoba Rui, even though.


    Hua Ruge eats the food made by Tuo BARREI in the palace every day. He eats a lot every day, but his mood is affected.


    Because ye Wanrou ignores Hao Shou, the more open she becomes, the more suspicious Hao Shoushi deliberately takes advantage of her.


    Hao Shou listened to Hua Ruge''s method, coaxing ye Wanrou every day, and he began to cook soup himself.


    However, ye Wanrou is still unmoved. Hua rugo once thought that Hao Shoudao''s cooking skills were too poor, so he wanted him to learn from Tuoba Rui.


    But what a cold and tall man Tuoba Rui refused without even thinking about it, but the merciful one didn''t occupy a kitchen alone, and gave part of it to Hao Shou.


    So the cook at night became two people.


    Looking at the things they made, Tuo BARREI shows the cooking skills, but Hao Shou is very touching. If you want to say something meaningful, it is to show sincerity.


    Hua Ruge is worried when she looks at it, but nothing has happened. Ye Wanrou doesn''t go out.


    The next day Hua Ruge decided to go in and persuade her. Seeing that the girl couldn''t think of it, she felt it necessary to calm her mood.

 Chapter 922

    When I arrived at the room, I saw ye Wanrou sitting at the foot of the bed, with a look of not being as domineering or vivid as before, but rather a bit depressed.


    Seeing the arrival of Hua Ruge, ye Wanrou raised her head and said, "Why are you here?"


    "Come and see you. That''s not good." Hua Ruge sat beside the bed.


    "He said maybe nothing happened. Do you think I should believe it?" Ye Wanrou looks at her and asks. In fact, she has doubts in her heart, but she can''t be sure.


    "I don''t think brother Shou will panic. Maybe you can try to believe it." Hua is like song and soft voice.


    "In fact, I don''t believe him, but he also forgot. I''m afraid in case..." said Ye Wanrou


    "No matter what happens or what happens, we can''t give up other happy things because of the probability of one in ten thousand." Hua Ruge said.


    Ye Wanrou thought for a moment and said, "you have a point, but I still can''t think of it. "


    "It will be OK after a long time. All you have to do now is try to come out." Hua Ruge encourages.


    "I''ll think about it." Ye Wanrou said, obviously it''s more intermediary.


    Hua rugo reached out and touched her head. "OK, cry if you want to."


    Ye Wanrou''s head rests on Hua Ruge''s shoulder, brewing for a long time, but there is no last tear.


    She sat up straight and said, "I don''t really want to cry."


    Hua rugo almost laughed. I don''t know what to say.


    "I''m much better now, but I just need to calm down. Don''t worry, I''ll be there tomorrow by drawing lots from different schools."


    "That''s good." Hua rugo was relieved to hear that.


    Ye Wanrou is really a smart man. He is not only holding on to everything. He doesn''t want to die or live in such a bad mood. This makes Hua Ruge stand out. "


    The child is calm in the face of great events and has wisdom far beyond her age.


    Hao Shou had been waiting at the door since she came out of the room.


    "How is it?" Hao Shou asked.


    Hua rugo took him to the yard and whispered, "I said what you think. She should have believed."


    "She believed it when you said it once?" Hao Shou is incredible.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "in fact, it also believes you, but there are still some small tangles, and it''s almost time to rest."


    "In this way, I can rest assured that you don''t know that what I''m worried about recently is that I''m afraid that she will remember me and never play with me again." Hao Shou breathed a sigh of relief.


    Hua rugo patted him on the shoulder and said, "it''s very difficult. She promised to come out and draw lots, but I don''t think she would pay any attention to you. You are ready psychologically."


    "It''s OK. As long as she''s OK, I''ll take my time." Hao Shou can still think about it.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "come on."


    Hao Shou has been with her for a long time. Naturally, he understands what this means. He nods, "I will. I won''t let you down."


    What he said about you naturally refers to Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge is very ashamed of this, because the motivation of Tuoba Rui to match the two is not so pure.


    After talking for a while, they were separated. Hao Shou went to the kitchen again to make food.


    Hua Ruge turns around and goes back to the room. As soon as he enters, he sees Tuo BARREI sitting on the chair outside the screen reading.


    She sat beside him and leaned on his shoulder. Tuo BARREI held her in his arms with his left hand and read with his right hand.


    Hua Ruge looks up in his arms and looks at him.


    Tuoba Rui finally felt that her mood was a little wrong. He looked down at her and asked, "how is it?"


    "Wan Rou is not as incisive as I thought. She just can''t accept it. It''ll be good for a long time." Hua Yuege replied.


    "Isn''t that good?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s very good."


    "Then why are you a little down?" Tuoba ruidao is very insightful and can also be said to know too much about her, just a look or an action can read her emotions.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "when I saw Wan Rou, I was thinking that she might not be angry more, but insecure."


    "So?"


    "But we women just don''t have a sense of security. I will also think that one day you will leave me. What should I do?" Hua Ruge sighs in a low voice.


    Tuo Ba Rui picked the corner of his eyes and said unexpectedly, "how can I think so? It''s not for you."


    "Can''t I have a little bit of a woman''s distress?" Hua is like a song with a mouth. She is a woman no matter how she says it. She is strong and strong, but there are also fragile times.


    Tuoba Rui dotes on her forehead with a smile and a kiss: "if one day I really leave you, it''s only possible that I''m dead."


    "Don''t say anything so unlucky." Hua Ruge stared at him, but the sadness and resonance in his heart were also reduced.


    Tuo Ba Rui kissed again and said, "to be honest."


    Hua Ruge listened to the heart is really a lot better, he will get up from his arms.


    Who knows that she just stood up and felt that the sky was spinning. The next moment, she had been put on the bed by Tuo BARREI. He leaned down and had a sexy voice: "I want to run when I''m done with it?"


    "Who teased you?"


    "You are the only one who can touch me all over the world." The answer of Tuo Ba Rui is simple and clear.


    Hua Ruge listened to Leng for a while and then said, "even if it is like this, I haven''t teased you."


    "It''s my feeling if I don''t get it. It''s up to me to say it." Tuo Ba Rui said thin lips and bullied him.


    Hua Ruge was suddenly kissed. Then she didn''t know what happened. Anyway, her clothes were soon taken off.


    She really wants to swear.


    The man''s learning speed is too fast. He had to waste some time taking off her clothes two days ago. Now it''s a matter of minutes.


    "Tuo Ba Rui, what else can you do besides playing hooligans?"


    "I just want to know this. I don''t want to learn anything else." Tuo Ba Rui flirts with her with the same color and heart.


    Hua Ruge felt that he had fallen into the wolf''s nest again, and only got to say: "it''s day now, or we''ll be at night."


    "I can''t wait." Tuoba Rui said it seriously.


    Hua rugo now knows what a wolf is. He has no friends.


    "But it''s not good to do it in the daytime after all." Hua Ruge is reasonable.


    "My border."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± There''s something else he can''t think of.


    "Any questions?"


    "I......"


    "Without my consent." Tuoba Rui didn''t wait for her to open his mouth for a detour. His voice was domineering.


    Hua Ruge wanted to cry: "the landlord doesn''t take you to be so exploitative."


    "I''m not the landlord, I''m your man." Tuoba Rui said it was magnificent.


    So Hua Ruge soon fell into a new round of expedition.

 Chapter 923

    The three-day event passed in a flash, and the lingering life of Hua Ruge and Tuo BARREI had to end. That night, Tuo BARREI couldn''t help but toss and turn. Hua Ruge got up the next day to be glad that she didn''t have a competition at once, or her current physical strength could not form any combat effectiveness.


    Tuoba Rui does not want to get up when she comes in for breakfast. Tuoba Rui drags her up from the bed directly: "no more time to eat."


    "Can we not eat it?" Hua is like a song with a bitter mouth.


    Tuoba Rui shook his head: "no way."


    "But I''m so tired."


    "If you don''t, I''ll understand you''re teasing me?" Tuo Barry looks at her and raises his eyebrows slightly.


    "Just to scare me." Hua, like a song, gets up from the bed and dare not stay in bed again.


    Tuoba Rui nodded with satisfaction, went forward to help her dress, and finally squatted beside the bed to wear shoes for her naturally.


    Hua Ruge was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect that he could do such a natural thing.


    After putting on his shoes, he got up and said, "do you want me to carry you out?"


    "No No, I can do it myself. " Hua rugo said that she had got out of bed and walked out.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her cramped little appearance and chuckled at the back.


    When Hua Ruge had breakfast, Hao Shou and ye Wanrou came out of the room one after another. Hao Shou came up to say hello: "early."


    Ye Wanrou didn''t seem to hear that she just walked to the stone table and said to China like a song and Tuoba Rui, "you are so early."


    Hua Yuege looks up, and it''s good to see ye Wanrou''s complexion. The expression in the eyes also recovers a lot, but you can see the meaning of gambling in the bottom of your eyes.


    "I don''t think so early." Hua is as bitter as a song.


    "You don''t have to be blessed. If I can eat the meal made by the God of man, I''d rather get up early every day." Ye Wan judo.


    Hua Ruge thought it was reasonable, so he smiled.


    Tuo Ba Rui got up after taking the dishes for her and said, "you eat slowly, I''ll go first."


    "Well, be safe." Hua Ruge ordered.


    Tuo Ba Rui bent over her forehead and printed a kiss: "I will be OK, but you have to promise me that you can''t do anything."


    He is not sure about Hua Ruge''s temperament.


    "I know," Hua said with a clear nod


    Tuoba Rui was relieved. He turned around and left. When he turned around, he was still reluctant to give up. His ability to control his emotions was not completely covered.


    Hua Yuege watched him leave the yard and then continued to eat.


    Tuo Ba Rui knows how much she eats, so she doesn''t really have anything for two people to eat. Looking at the two people''s eyes, she is a little embarrassed.


    "I''ll treat you to a big meal if I have a chance." She said with a dry smile.


    Ye Wanrou didn''t think much about it, but she said with envy: "the God of man is so kind to you, I''m almost jealous of you."


    "Fortunately, you didn''t see him when he was fierce." Hua Yuege jokingly said.


    Hao Shou also came over, but ye Wanrou, who was just in the mood, turned her head when she saw Hao Shou. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Anyway, she stopped talking.


    Hao Shou looks at Hua Ruge for help.


    Hua is like a song stall. She can''t help with such things.


    However, although ye Wanrou ignored Hao Shou, she did not exclude him from walking with them. Hua Ruge was relieved to see this, which showed that ye Wanrou did not hate Hao Shou too much.


    The three first gathered at the Xinggong, and a group of more than a dozen headed for the square in the center of Yandu.


    "Master, what are we competing for the first time?" Ye Wanrou asked curiously. In addition to not speaking to Hao Shou, she was generally lively.


    Shuiyunxuan was still wearing a veil, and Wen Yan shook his head and said, "every competition is different. Every five years, she will change a new way. It''s up to the palace of heavenly pill to decide everything."


    "Thank you for your advice." Ye Wanrou never forgets politeness.


    Shuiyunxuan said nothing more.


    Hao Shou said to Hua Ruge, "I used to give my disciples a task every year. 70% of the clans will be eliminated in this ring, and only 30% of them can stay for the final competition."


    "What was the mission five years ago?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "It''s a free hunting of immortals. It''s not fresh. Most clans will use this way." "Hao Shou said and added:" but because of this, it caused the dissatisfaction of the immortals and beasts in various regions. The four immortals made a collective voice, and asked Tiandan palace immediately said that it would not organize such assessment in the future


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it seems that it is imperative to change tasks this year."


    "Yes." Hao Shou agrees.


    This year, even the young master of eastern Xinjiang sent people to join in, and then the task of killing immortals is to find a war.


    Seeing the hot conversation between the two, ye Wanrou is willing to participate, but some can''t let it go, which is a little bit of a bit of suffocation.


    Hua Ruge took care of her mood in time, turned her head and said with a smile, "Wan Rou, guess what kind of task it will be?"


    Ye Wanrou is a restless, can chat naturally happy, then way: "do not kill immortal beast can do only to find herbs."


    "It''s not likely. It''s not difficult." Hao Shou said on one side.


    This time, ye Wanrou did not calm down. She glared at her eyes and said, "how can it be difficult?"


    Hao Shou was stunned for a moment, and then came to her and said, "listen to me. It''s usually a good thing to do. It''s just a big ratio of 100 schools. It''s always difficult to choose."


    "Who wants to listen to your analysis? I''m talking to Ruge." Ye Wanrou said and went around to the other side of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge assists: "what you two say is reasonable, might as well say again."


    Hao Shou''s grateful smile to China.


    Ye Wanrou shook his head repeatedly and said, "who wants to talk to him? I don''t know what''s wrong with him."


    At this time, Hao Shou had no choice but to argue with her.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes appeased him and indicated that he was not in a hurry. With ye Wanrou''s straightforward character, he could not hide things in his heart. He could not gamble for long.


    When a group of people came to the square and sat down, Hua Ruge was no longer a little transparent, but many people looked at her.


    Men have surprises and regrets, women envy and envy.


    Tuo BARREI''s practice three days ago was to let her enter the public field of vision, and her appearance and temperament are naturally easy to be concerned.


    Of course, no one cares about her strength at this time, only that she is an ordinary disciple of xianzunjing. Her talent is so poor that she can come to join the hundred schools. Everyone is a little surprised.


    But even if you know these things, you don''t feel surprised, because even in this era when strength is more important than appearance, Hua Ruge''s looks can definitely be eaten. If you have good talent, no one else will have to live.

 Chapter 924

    Hua Ruge sees Tuoba Rui sitting at the next part of the hall of heavenly pill, and her soft eyes fall on her. She doesn''t want to be the focus anymore, so she signals Tuoba Rui to turn around.


    It''s hard for Tuoba Rui to be obedient. I think she doesn''t want to be stared at and uncomfortable.


    Hua Ruge, just relax and go to his seat through Luo Qingqing''s seat.


    Luo Qingqing is still hostile to her at this time, so she is not good at looking at her. Although she knows that Hua Ruge didn''t do anything wrong, Luo Qingqing just doesn''t like her.


    Hua rugo took a look at her, because there were so many people on the scene, she didn''t say anything but just returned to her seat.


    Seeing her expression, ye Wanrou asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Beautiful, envied." Hua is like a song with a face that is not red and a heart that is not dancing.


    Ye Wanrou immediately agreed: "who is jealous of you? Can I make friends with her?"


    Hua ruogdeng: "are we still friends?"


    "It''s not." Ye Wanrou answered more simply than she did.


    "All friends." Hua Ruge glanced at Luo Qingqing and said, "play with her."


    Ye Wanrou thought for a moment and said, "no, she still thinks you seduce her man?"


    "I don''t know." Hua Ruge is honest. She really doesn''t know what Luo Qingqing''s brain is loaded with.


    "No, no matter how blind and confident she is to Lu Bin, she should know better than your God of men. Of course, you know how to choose if you are not blind." Ye Wanrou said something incredible.


    Hao Shou then leaned over in the back row and said, "do you think she might be interested in Tuoba Rui? Is jealousy like a song? "


    Although ye Wanrou didn''t want to take his words very much, she couldn''t help the impulse of speaking. She said, "it still makes sense."


    Hao Shou said with a smile, "it seems that we want to go together."


    "Don''t get along with me, you..."


    Lust ghost two words didn''t export she hurriedly stopped the words, was heard the influence is not good.


    Seeing the two people talking, Hua Ruge gave them the chance to talk, and he was there to watch.


    Juntianxia and mink came to the scene one after another. Each of them had to look in her direction and nodded as a greeting.


    Because these two people are the focus of the whole audience, and it''s hard for them to escape from the public''s view of what they do, so everyone doubts whether these two people and Hua Ruge have any intersection.


    It''s hard to calm down at the thought of this, especially those women. In their opinion, Hua Ruge has robbed a high-quality God, and the remaining two should be left to you. If she robbed again, she would become the public enemy of the people.


    So more and more people want to dig out the foundation of Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge is aware that his past may be spread out in those people''s eyes.


    The groundbreaking event has been widely spread, just because the upper boundary is too large, there are many vague, careless and even tampered places in the small world after oral transmission.


    In addition to the splendor of Tuoba Rui in the big world and the mink in juntianxia, she and childe wutrace, who participated in the groundbreaking but unknown, are still in a state of obscurity.


    But judging from her current posture, she is not far away from being exposed.


    But she will be at ease when she comes. She can be calm even if she doesn''t expose.


    After a while, all the hundred families arrived. The leader of the Tiandan Palace once again appeared in the public''s eyes. He had a graceful posture, good temperament, and a powerful momentum.


    I''m sure everyone would like her to take off her mask and let people have a look.


    She stood in the middle of the square, accepted all kinds of rituals, then reached out and pressed the road: "after a few days of communication, I believe that everyone knows each other, then we will start the next one, through the competition to get the qualification to enter the ten secret places."


    "This contest is divided into two parts. Next, let me ask the disciples of Tiandan palace to elaborate one by one." Ask the leader of Tiandan palace to say, then walk to his throne and sit down.


    Next, an old man in yellow robes came up to the stage and said, "Hello, I''d like to ask Fang Yuan, the third generation of disciples of Tiandan palace, to explain the details of this contest to all of you. Next, you''ll have to hear it clearly."


    It''s needless to say that the disciples below have also raised their ears.


    "After careful consideration, we decided that this year we should not only examine the individual abilities of the disciples in different regions, but also the overall strength of the clan." The opening of Fangyuan successfully caused the crowd to riot,


    because no one had heard of such a contest before.


    And how to test the overall strength? Do you want to fight?


    "Take your time and listen to me." Fang Yuan said and waited for the people to calm down before he continued: "in recent years, I found a phenomenon in Tiandan palace, and I think it''s something we should all attach importance to."


    He said that more seriously.


    "As we all know, our territory is dominated by Xianmen, with numerous small countries but weak national strength, which leads to a serious phenomenon." He paused for a moment to see the people listening carefully and then said: "people''s disputes can be solved in the government, but our friars'' disputes and killings are not restricted."


    When all the people in the audience heard that they didn''t know what this circle wanted to express now, wasn''t it a normal phenomenon for killing among monks? Do you want to be restrained?


    "Because of such loopholes, there have been countless ferocious friars in our territory, who have done evil everywhere with no restraint. Many atrocities are heinous."


    "In recent years, there have been more and more loose practices of these evils, even some of them have become a certain scale. If they are not eliminated in time, there will be endless troubles." Round and square.


    When it comes to this, many people nod their heads, because all of them have heard more or less that some bold and reckless loose practices do harm to the people and the monks, and they are also angry about this.


    However, the lack of organizations and forces to deal with these people in the territory has led to their growing rampancy in recent years, and more people have joined in this team. This year, even a dozen small clans have been slaughtered.


    After all, if we can use burning, killing and looting to improve our strength, many people will be tempted to go this way.


    It''s very difficult to think from evil to good. Most of these people will not change their ways. Most of them are becoming more and more cruel, and there is nothing to do without.


    Although the power of the imperial clan in the mainland is far stronger than those scattered cultivation, they all act on their own, regardless of their own affairs, and they all choose to hang up high, which gives a signal to these evil scattered cultivation, that is, as long as they don''t provoke the large clan, nothing will happen.


    This has led to the current situation.


    "So our task this time is to eradicate these evil practices. Do you think it''s good?" Fang Yuan asked at the right time.

 Chapter 925

    As soon as Fang Yuan''s words fell, people of all major doors nodded their heads, thinking that it was time to eradicate these villains.


    However, some people soon asked, "deacon Fang, we think this task is very good, but there is a powerful existence in those vicious loose practices, and we only send the younger generation of disciples, so there will be no trouble."


    "I asked Tiandan palace to think of this, and then I asked the strong in the clan to sit in the town and frighten the strong in the scattered cultivation, and let our young disciples kill some of the same accomplishments."


    When the man heard the words, he nodded, "this is very good. It can not only hone our younger generation''s disciples, but also eradicate these villains."


    We all agreed that this is very meaningful.


    When the leader of Tiandan palace saw this, he had a happy smile in his eyes.


    Didn''t wait for Fang Yuan to continue to say, then someone in the crowd asked: "I don''t know what the specific rules of this task are?"


    "That''s what I''m going to say next. Come on, lift up the stone tablet." Square opening.


    As soon as he spoke, eight disciples carried a huge 30 meter high crystal stone tablet with a dense name engraved on it, with relative numbers behind it.


    "This is the name of the villain that we asked Tiandan palace to collect all kinds of information and planned their points through strength." Fang Yuan points to the stone tablet road.


    Hua rugo looked up for a while, only to find that his neck was sore or he couldn''t see the top. He roughly explored it with his mind. There were at least 10000 names on it.


    She was shocked by the number. There were so many evildoers on the list. How chaotic the whole territory was.


    "I''ve heard that nanbatian is a philanderer who specially catches nuns to collect Yin and nourish Yang. There are countless nuns destroyed in his hands."


    "I''ve also heard of that mountain sculpture. It''s really a crime to kill ordinary children with high talent to increase their ability."


    "Yes, and the old black mountain monster, right on the top of the mountain near our Xianshan mountain..."


    "That one, last time our sect issued a reward order, but no one found his trace."


    As soon as the big list comes out, the disciples who are doing it are talking about it. It seems that many of these people are very famous


    Hua rugo has never heard of anyone doing evil. She only pays attention to the following figures. She finds that these people are divided into six levels, and the corresponding score gap behind them ranges from ten points to one million points. Each level gap is very large.


    Soon someone asked what the scores of these villains were based on. Fang Yuan opened his mouth and explained: "this is based on the level of cultivation. From the bottom to the top, they are zunzhe realm, xianzun realm, Dafeng realm, Shangxian realm, Tianxian realm and Xuanxian realm."


    "Every time you kill a villain of a corresponding level, you will get a corresponding score. This contest will take the clan as a whole, and when the scores of all the people are added together, all the disciples of the first 30 winning clans will be promoted and all the backward clans will be eliminated." Said Fang Yuan.


    This caused a lot of uproar. I didn''t expect that the group war actually meant this. If I lose, I will be eliminated. It''s really cruel.


    "It''s also for us to practice teamwork and give our best." The square explains.


    Each clan is still a little worried. This is a crisis but also a very good opportunity. If they lose everything and win all the promotions, they will win more opportunities than before.


    After all of them have been figured out, they will become a situation where some people are happy and others are worried. Those superior sects with strong general strength like this rule very much.


    However, those middle and lower clans who are not strong in general strength, and only some of their disciples are strong, are a little worried, because it is difficult for them to compete with the upper clans in terms of overall strength.


    Among the latter, shuiyunxuan is one of them. Yuxu clan is the middle clan, and its general strength is not as good as the upper clan, which is not dominant.


    Hua Ruge didn''t think so. She didn''t think it was a challenge arena to hunt down the villains. Instead, her mind and strategy might be more important.


    "Then we will draw lots next. In order for our hundred families to infiltrate into various regions, we have divided five regions in the southeast, northwest, middle, and where to go to be determined by drawing lots." Fang Yuan said, and then said, "now please send people to draw lots."


    After that, a table was brought up on the stage. There were five signboards on the table, each of which contained about 20 signboards.


    Lingyun was sent up by shuiyunxuan, and people from all sects went to heaven.


    Ask the Tiandan palace to send the little disciples to register. Everyone should write down what they draw and sing it out loud.


    Hua Ruge was only looking forward to drawing a territory with his acquaintances at this time. The limitless sword clan where Tuo BARREI lived was naturally the best, as was the Dayu dynasty or the eastern Xinjiang. In this way, we can take care of each other.


    As the result of the draw came out, the disciple began to sing. Hua Ruge listened to the forces he was concerned about.


    "To the East, to the East."


    "In the reign of emperor Daewoo, to the north."


    "Wuji sword clan, go to the south."


    Hua rugo is very happy that the three forces have drawn three different regions, because she has a three fifths chance to meet acquaintances.


    It''s Hao Shou''s turn to register with his autograph. For a while, Tuoba Rui, juntianxia mink and others are also paying close attention to whether they can be separated with Hua Ruge.


    "Yuxuzong, go to Zhongzhou." The disciple said loudly.


    For a while, several people lost their expression. Hua Ruge was even more powerless. Zhongzhou was the center of the whole territory. Although she didn''t share with anyone, she was close to all three.


    She didn''t know whether she was worried or happy.


    In fact, it''s almost everywhere, so each sect has no opinion about it.


    After the draw, Fang Yuan retreated to the back of the leader of the Tiandan palace. Then the leader of the Tiandan Palace said, "the mission is three months. Please take your bracelet and come back here in three months. We will make a fair decision according to the clan points."


    "Yes."


    All the disciples got up. At this time, someone from Tiandan palace sent a jade bracelet with the names of all the disciples engraved on it.


    "We have made a mark in the bracelet. As long as you kill the villain, the bracelet will automatically show points. We also hope that you will bravely kill the enemy and contribute to the peace of our territory." The palace master went on.


    After all the disciples collected the bracelet, the chorus should be.


    "Now I''ll give you a short deployment time. After half an hour, I''ll go to the transmission array and leave." Asked the palace leader of Tiandan palace to say such a sentence and sat down.

 Chapter 926

    Shuiyunxuan called his disciples to him and said to a real disciple, "Kong Xiu, you are the most powerful and steady person in this field, so I''ll arrange you to lead the team this time. Remember to ensure your safety."


    It is true that Kong Xiu is the strongest disciple in this period of true biography, but because of his poor appearance and a little lower talent, Lingyun has never been in the limelight.


    "Yes, I will try my best to win the contest with my younger martial brother and younger martial sister." Confucius is very confident.


    "It doesn''t have to be forced. Safety is the most important thing." Water Yun Xuan again enjoins a way, say the vision of the corner of the eye to have like have no of sweep Hua such as song.


    Hua Ruge naturally knew that this was her aunt''s reminder. She nodded at once and said, "yes."


    "Those villains have heard that most of our major departures will escape, so in addition to strength, your mind is also very important." Water Yunxuan said, and said: "Kong Xiu, as a team leader, you have to pool your wisdom. Our overall strength is behind that of the superior clan. Only by being cautious can we win the next day."


    "Yes." Confucius agreed.


    Hua Ruge nodded slightly in the eyes of shuiyunxuan.


    Water Yun Xuan know her ghost idea to come more, not good to say directly, can only remind, Hua Ru song also quickly understand.


    "Lingyun, help your elder martial brother." Shuiyunxuan said again, he was arranged to be Kong Xiu''s deputy.


    Lingyun quickly called it.


    The deployment here will be completed soon. In fact, there is nothing that can be explained in each major sector. Basically, it will be completed in a few words.


    When preparing to start, ye Wanrou pulled the sleeve of La Hua Ruge and said, "Ruge, look at you..."


    Hua rugo looked at the past along her fingers and saw that Tuoba Rui came here again, only a few moments later.


    Now many people''s eyes are looking over again, and many people feel that seeing these two people together, the picture is beautiful and blind.


    Hua Ruge knew that Tuo BARREI was not close to others, so she took the initiative to go forward.


    "Not going to say goodbye to me?" Tuoba Rui asked, looking slightly unhappy.


    "You''re coming faster than me. I haven''t had time." Hua Ruge said with a smile.


    Tuo BARREI didn''t argue with her, but held her left hand up, stroked her black dragon ring with her thumb and said, "don''t take it off, I''ll find you soon after I finish."


    "I''m fine here. You can do your job at ease." Hua said like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "wait for me."


    Hua Ruge can''t help but nod: "OK."


    Tuo Ba Rui said a few more words before leaving. He didn''t have the shadow of high cold asceticism in his eyes.


    So I saw a lot of girls'' hearts melt. I wish I could become Hua Ruge at once.


    Hua Ruge felt the ring on her hand, just because she had not been separated with him, but now her mood is much better, and she always felt that he was around.


    Each clan left one after another.


    Yandu is the largest city in the whole territory, so there are several transmission arrays, which are rarely opened in general. This time, they were opened to send people without destination.


    Sitting in the teleportation array, ye Wanrou still said, "why is your God always that handsome? If it goes on like this, I think many people will rob you."


    "It''s been a lot." Hua Ruge is also helpless about this. It''s also distressing to find an excellent man. Fortunately, Tuo BARREI never gets close to any other women except her, so she doesn''t feel so insecure.


    "So you have to watch." Ye Wanrou said as if.


    As soon as Hua Ruge wanted to have fun, Lingyun said: "I didn''t expect that younger martial sister Ruge had such a relationship with the gifted disciple of Wuji sword sect. It''s really envied by other women."


    "Elder martial brother Lingyun, don''t make fun of me." Hua Ruge shakes her head and laughs.


    Lingyun smiled kindly. He thought of China as a song before, but now he thinks he can''t compare with other people''s Tuoba Rui and doesn''t want anything.


    "As far as I know, Tuoba Rui is from the small world, and also a person who has participated in the creation of the world. I don''t know when my younger martial sister met him?" It is Lu Bin who has a strange voice.


    In fact, we are curious. At this time, it''s only half a year since Tuo BARREI came to the world. But Hua Ruge has been in charge of emperor xuzong for half a year. How can we see that there is no time for both of them to know each other.


    Hua Ruge saw Lu Bin''s ill intentioned face and just smiled and said, "why does elder martial brother Lu seem to care about my emotional life?"


    "I''m just curious. I believe everyone wants to know." Lu Bin obviously has no consciousness to stop.


    "But it''s my business. I don''t want to answer now. Elder martial brother should not force me." Hua, like a song, still has no waves. The answer is light.


    And this sentence will block Lu Bin back, his face no longer how not good-looking can not attack in this situation, it can only bear.


    Luo Qingqing forced to restrain, but he could still see that the breath was a little heavy. He didn''t know whether he was angry with Lu Bin or whether he was unhappy with Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is not interested in paying attention to these two people at all. In her opinion, these two people just have bad brains.


    The transmission array was opened. A moment later, they opened their eyes and appeared in another transmission array. I think they have arrived in Zhongzhou.


    A group of 15 people walked out of the transmission array and looked at the city. It was obviously much behind Yandu, but it was also a good fairy city. The streets and alleys were peaceful.


    "Elder martial brother, what shall we do now?" Lingyun asks Kong Xiu.


    Confucius was calm and cautious, and had many ideas. He thought a little bit and said, "let''s find a inn to rest and discuss the countermeasures."


    More than a dozen of them remembered the names of the villains. They didn''t know where they were or what they looked like. It would be difficult to finish the task.


    A dozen people were quite convinced of Kong Xiu, so they nodded and followed him to the nearest inn.


    Next, other clans came to the fairy city one after another, and almost all of them consulted with local authorities.


    This seems to be a competition of strength, but in fact, the strategy is more important. After all, if you can''t find anyone, who are you going to kill?


    To the inn, several people gathered in a single room, in order not to appear so alternative also ordered many dishes.


    But even though we ordered the food, we didn''t have the intention to eat. We all sat in chairs and thought about how to find the villains next.


    Hua rugo felt that she was going to eat at this time, and was despised by others. The problem was that everyone would think that she did not contribute, and then misunderstood that she was coming to drag her back.

 Chapter 927

    So she swallowed her saliva and sat quite far away from the table, trying not to look at the dishes at that table.


    After a while, Lingyun said, "we are not familiar in life. It''s very difficult to find those villains by ourselves. We should find a familiar person to provide us with clues."


    Confucius heard the words and nodded his head: "you have a point, but how to find this man?"


    "It''s better to inquire about it." Hao Shou came out and said, "we''ve been walking through the streets these two days. If we have nothing to do, we can talk with people and collect a lot of information."


    He is a businessman, and what he is good at is dealing with people.


    "It also makes sense. If there is no better way, you can try it, but it must be fast." Kong Xiudao.


    "Why is that?" Zhao Yue is the questioner. Yuhua Ruge is also the disciple of xianzunjing.


    "It''s well-known to all the world to compete for the ten secret places. There''s a rumor that will soon spread, and that list will soon spread. When those villains are aware of it, they will be hard to find." Hole repair analysis channel.


    All disciples nodded.


    This kind of thing is really to fight for the first chance, the more difficult it will be later.


    Confucius said, he looked around the people and said, "if you have any good ideas, you can come up with them. Let''s discuss more."


    So they began to think again.


    Ye Wanrou just thought about it and felt her head was big, so she turned her eyes to the ordinary brain to take on Hua Ruge. She saw Hua Ruge''s serious face, but she didn''t come up with a way.


    She didn''t know that Hua Ruge''s expression was just a heart that she didn''t want to think and eat.


    Now there is no clue. No matter how you think about it, it is a waste of brain cells. In her opinion, collecting information for reasoning is the only feasible way, and there is no shortcut.


    At last, Liu Yuan said, "it''s very slow to get information, and it''s easy to scare people. Can we find a way to lead them out?"


    As soon as he said this, everyone was right. Lu Bin said, "this is a good way. We can make up a treasure. If we wave in the street, we will surely attract the villains here. Then we will be able to pick them up."


    Luo Qingqing heard that Lu Bin had a bright eyes and a look of worship on his face: "brother Lu has a good idea, so we can seize the opportunity completely."


    "It''s really a good idea," Zhao Yue echoed


    Liu Yuan also nodded.


    Confucius and Lingyun didn''t open their mouths, but they fell into thinking. They were not reckless people, so they would not listen to the wind or the rain.


    Ye Wanrou''s brain is also fast. At the first time, she thought it was a good way, but she thought it was not right, so she looked at Xiang Hua as a song.


    I saw Hua Ruge leaning on the chair, his eyes fixed on the dishes on the table.


    Ye Wanrou hurriedly pulls her and signals her not to stare.


    Hua Ruge nodded and swallowed again.


    "What do you think of the idea?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    Although her voice was small, the room was so big that everyone could hear her clearly, so they all focused on Hua Ruge.


    Of course, Hua rugo thinks that this idea is not good. Even if there are any villains in this place who don''t know, they dare to play like this. They''re not afraid to bring in any power. What is the character destroyed by the group?


    "I can''t say that. I''d better give it to the two senior brothers for decision." Hua rugo said and kicked the ball to Kong Xiu and Ling Yun.


    She doesn''t want people to think she''s a prick. Besides, such an unreliable idea can''t stand scrutiny. I''m sure they won''t decide to implement it.


    And she said that she didn''t attract other people''s attention, and everyone thought of their own way.


    "You don''t have an idea. It seems that it''s really hard." Ye Wanrou said. Naturally, her straightforwardness is beyond the imagination of Hua Ruge, so she said it.


    Hua Ruge is very approbated: "it''s very difficult."


    After a while, Lingyun shook his head and said, "elder martial brother, this method is still a little risky. I think we should be more stable."


    "You have a point. We should at least know what kind of villain we are facing." In fact, he was not used to making up his mind. If it wasn''t for Lingyun to say that, he couldn''t make up his mind.


    "In that case, we''d better find someone to inquire about it, act on their own, and tell all the useful news at night." Hole opening.


    They nodded and went out in small groups.


    Hua Ruge was at the end of the walk. When she was sure that all the people were coming downstairs, she sat at the table and began to eat the delicious food she had coveted for a long time.


    She has never been to Zhongzhou before. This time, she found that this dish has local characteristics. She would like to try it.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou, together with her team, didn''t react to her.


    "When do you still eat?" Ye Wanrou is not calm.


    Hao Shou''s stomach growled when she ate, saying that he would be better than Hua Ruge if he liked eating, but now he can only watch to lose weight.


    "At noon." "It''s time for lunch," Hua said as he ate


    "Don''t make any noise. Elder martial brother wants us to inquire about the news." Ye Wanrou is helpless to her.


    "Of course, it''s going, but where are we going?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Ye Wanrou thought for a moment and said, "go to the tavern. There are many people here, and they know a lot."


    "It''s good, but it''s not the best place to go." Hua Ruge said and looked at Hao Shou and asked, "what do you think is the best way?"


    "If you want to be well-informed and complex, it''s still the brothel Chu hall." Hao Shou didn''t want to, but he regretted it.


    As expected, ye Wanrou didn''t have a good look at him. It seems that he was saying, "I found you. You are a lecher.".


    Hua Ruge only wants to watch jokes at the same time.


    "It''s not wan rou. I just went shopping, but I didn''t do anything." Hao Shou explains in a hurry.


    Ye Wanrou is very do not buy the way: "I do not believe your nonsense."


    Now she felt more and more that it was no coincidence that she appeared in Hao Shou''s room.


    Hao Shou knew that he couldn''t wash himself when he jumped into the Yellow River.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile: "brother Shou is right, but it''s strange that we went to inquire about this kind of thing. People may not tell the truth."


    "Where should I go?" Asked ye Wanrou curiously.


    Hao Shou also wants to know what Hua Ruge thinks.


    Hua Ruge said after swallowing the dishes: "this kind of thing can''t be controlled by a small country, but it''s impossible for the city to say. If someone does something evil here, maybe the city Lord''s office will leave a file."

 Chapter 928

    Ye Wanrou''s eyes brightened as soon as she heard it, and she said, "yes, I didn''t know. If I got the file, it would be much easier."


    Hao Shou looked at Hua Ruge angrily and said, "if there is a way, you can let me talk."


    If he doesn''t tell more about qinglouchuguan, he probably won''t be defined as a lecher by Ye Wanrou.


    "My fault." Hua Ruge recognized it and then said, "brother Shou, would you like some?"


    Hao Shou swallowed his saliva, but when he saw ye Wanrou, he thought that he wanted to hold her back, so he shook his head and said, "I won''t eat it."


    "What can I do for you?" Hua Ruge seems to have expected that. He asked with a smile after listening.


    "I know you''re holding on to me, so I don''t feel bad looking at a table here." Hao Shoubai gave her a look.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "help to find out about the city Lord and his family. It will be useful later."


    "All right, listen to you." Hao Shou is not vague when he is doing business.


    He went out, and ye Wanrou said, "this is Linyuan clan''s territory. Will a leader from a superior clan help us?"


    "It''s hard to say, so make preparations first." Hua Ruge ate the food and tasted it with his heart.


    Ye Wanrou nodded.


    Hua Ruge ate something again. He took ye Wanrou downstairs with him at about the same time. Hao Shouzheng and the shopkeeper in the downstairs lobby were talking very hot. It was not the news of the city Lord, but some business matters.


    He is a business genius, just said a little and let the shopkeeper repeatedly say that when they came downstairs, the shopkeeper was going to ask him something.


    When Hao Shou saw Hua Ruge and ye Wanrou, he said to the shopkeeper, "I''m going out a little in advance. Let''s talk later."


    The shopkeeper still hasn''t finished. He laughs and says he''ll consult later.


    When the three of them left the inn, ye Wanrou said, "don''t you want to inquire about the master''s family? How did you go to talk about business? "


    "I''m waiting for you. It''s not easy to find out about the city Lord." Then Hao Shou said, "the city Lord near the city is Lin long. He used to be the protector of the gate. He is a rude man with a fierce temper. He doesn''t like other things except practice."


    "He has a wife and a son and a daughter. Now his son has been sent to linyuanzong. There is only one little daughter in his family. She is very beautiful and talented, and her parents love her very much." Hao Shou went on.


    "Is there anything else?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    "Of course, I inquired about her little daughter. She is only 15 years old now. She is not fond of cultivation and is fond of playing. She likes beautiful clothes and accessories most." Hao Shou said again.


    When Hua Ruge asked him to inquire, he basically knew what Hua Ruge wanted to know.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "brother Shou really has a hand."


    Ye Wanrou thought for a moment and said, "you two mean to give gifts?"


    "Go to the auction first and buy something that can be sold." Hua said, heading for the auction he saw when he came.


    Hao Shou replied to ye Wanrou''s question: "people have no obligation to help us, of course, we should make good use of it."


    "But what kind of identity does he have? Does it depend on our things?" Ye Wanrou still doesn''t understand. Even if they spend a lot of money here, they may not like it.


    "You don''t understand. It''s his business if you don''t see it. It''s our business if you send it or not." Hao Shou is very good at it.


    Ye Wanrou could not believe him, so he asked Hua Ruge, "is he right?"


    "Brother Shou is more thoughtful than I think." Hua Yuege said.


    Ye Wanrou looks at Hao Shouyi suspiciously. Does the lecher have such intelligence?


    Hao Shou tries to look like it''s no big deal.


    When the three men arrived at the auction, Hua Ruge chose for a while, and finally paid a large price to buy a space ring with attack attribute, which can flash lightning and hurt people unexpectedly.


    After that, she bought some jewelry, each of which was selected carefully, all of which were of more noble style.


    Anyway, she is not short of money. Buying something is investment.


    Ye Wanrou said, "you are too old-fashioned for a teenager."


    "Who said I was going to give it to the child? It''s for the lady." Hua rugo said that she paid for the jewelry box and put it away.


    Hao Shou thought for a moment and said, "but I haven''t heard how much the city Lord loves his wife. It won''t backfire if we give gifts."


    "I don''t think so. The city Lord has only taken this lady for his whole life, and he hates to love her children. I think his feelings will not be bad." Hua said like a song.


    Ye Wanrou immediately nodded, "it makes sense. Why didn''t I think of it?"


    She usually thinks she''s smart, but it''s too tender after all. She can see the shortage in Hua Ruge''s side.


    Hao Shou also thinks it makes sense.


    After that, Hua rugo went to choose some exquisite clothes. After that, she decided to choose some beautiful jewelry and some gadgets.


    When the gifts were ready, the three went to the city Lord''s mansion. When they got to the door, they saw several young people coming out of the mansion. Their faces were unhappy.


    Hua rugo has an impression on them, and is also a competitor who took part in the one hundred competition and was sent to Zhongzhou by drawing lots together.


    I want to come to the city Lord''s mansion for the same purpose as them, only to see the expression is a wall.


    The three looked at each other and decided not to see it.


    Who knows that there is a man in his early twenties in the other party''s team. When he sees several people coming, he hums: "it''s useless for us to go to Da Chengzong, and you yuxuzong''s family won''t pay attention."


    Mahayana sect and yuxu sect belong to Zhongwei sect, but in recent years, there has been a gifted disciple with great popularity, so yuxu sect will not be taken seriously.


    "No, there is a gifted disciple. It''s not you who has good spirit." Ye Wanrou is very impolite.


    The man didn''t expect ye Wanrou to dare to say that. He was in a bad mood because of frustration. Now his face is even worse. He went up and said, "little girl, please say it again."


    "A hundred times more, you''re not a genius. Maybe you''re a traitor." Ye Wanrou has never been afraid of anyone. He is also a quick talker. If you want to stimulate people, you can open your mouth.


    "You go for it." The man''s face was livid.


    Ye Wanrou is pulled behind by Hao Shouyi. Hua Ruge is picking his eyebrows on one side. His face is so ugly that he won''t be hit by Ye Wanrou.


    "Brother, we have something to say. We can''t do it to girls." Hao Shou''s face was kind, but he didn''t give in without the bottom line.


    The man, who had no voice in the team, knew that things would be blamed if they were too big, so he said: "if I don''t do it, I can do it, but she has to apologize."


    "Beautiful thought!" Ye Wanrou''s straightforward way behind Hao Shou.

 Chapter 929

    "Don''t blame us if you don''t apologize." The man threatened with a cold face.


    I''m not happy with Hua Ruge. It''s clear that the other side provoked first, but now they are asked to apologize. What''s the reason.


    Hao Shou always stands in front of Ye Wanrou. He is not sure what to do when he hears that the other side is tough.


    Hua rugo stepped forward and said, "why do we all know that it''s your fault? Even if you apologize, you should apologize."


    It''s not hard to see from the conversation between the disciples of Mahayana sect and ye Wanrou that he is not strong enough. He is likely to be a laggard, and he must not dare to make any trouble.


    It''s a joke to pull the tiger skin of Mahayana to make a flag in front of her.


    Even if the gifted disciple of Mahayana comes, will she pay attention to it or talk twice.


    Hua Ruge''s face is still highly recognizable. He didn''t look at it carefully before, but now he is surprised to see it: "Hua Ruge?"


    Other disciples of Mahayana sect were also surprised. Unexpectedly, there was not only ye Wanrou behind Hao Shou, but also a Hua Ruge. Now they have to weigh it.


    After all, Hua Ruge is a woman of Tuo Ba Rui. If she provokes, she will inevitably provoke Wuji sword sect. This is not a wise choice.


    "It''s me." Hua Yuege replied, "if you still insist on turning right and wrong into black and white, you can have a world war."


    She was quiet but resolute.


    They came out to represent the face of yuxuzong. Even if she didn''t win honor for her aunt, she couldn''t lose face.


    The disciples of Mahayana just want to publicize. They don''t want to encounter the stubble that is not afraid of things. After listening to Hua Ruge, some older disciples come out to be peacemakers.


    After all, if the impact is not good, they may also be reprimanded by the leader.


    Hua Ruge had a better attitude when he met a good speaker. Both sides made peace quickly and went their own way.


    Hao Shou took a breath and said, "Ruge, thanks to you, if I don''t know what to do."


    "They don''t dare to bluff." Hua Ruge doesn''t care about Tao.


    When the three men came to the gate of the Lord''s mansion, they were stopped by the bodyguard. The man looked at them and asked, "do you three want to see the files, too?"


    "Elder brother misunderstood. We don''t want to see any files. We just came to visit some city lords at the order of our suzerain master yuxu." Hua Yuege said with a smile. His face is innocent.


    It must be said that her face is easy to believe. The guard nodded and said, "wait, I will report to the Lord."


    "Thank you, big brother." Hua Ruge accompanied the smile.


    Watching the bodyguard go in, Hao Shou secretly thumbs up in the morning.


    I think it''s better for the king of hell than for the little devil. It''s unwise to talk to these people about his purpose.


    But Hua Ruge moved out of the imperial Xu clan. The bodyguard dare not make the decision without permission.


    Sure enough, the bodyguard came back and said, "three of you, please. The Lord of the city is waiting for some of you in the middle hall."


    "Thank you." Hua Yuege said thanks and went in with the maid who led the way.


    When I came to the middle hall, I saw a strong man sitting above. He was in his forties, with a long beard, big eyes, and a strong momentum.


    He swept three people and looked at them as three children. His attitude was perfunctory.


    Otherwise, if Hua Ruge moved out of the imperial clan, he would not see the above.


    Hua Yuege walked in front and saluted to Ye long: "the disciples of yuxu sect have seen the Lord of the city."


    "You don''t have to be polite, just sit down." Lin long road.


    After the three were seated, Lin long took the lead in asking, "what do you yuxu sect do in Zhongzhou?"


    "Back to the city Lord, we are here to complete the task of one hundred big battles." Hua Ruge is a polite explanation. Her manner is easy to be liked.


    Lin Long''s eyebrow was raised doubtfully: "what task is to be completed in the city?"


    I used to go to the field of immortal beast, but I didn''t hear that I came to the immortal city.


    "This time, the character is to kill those evil sanxiu." Hua Ruge explained.


    Lin long thought for a moment and said, "it''s very meaningful."


    "The LORD said so." Hua Yuege said, "I''ll drop by to visit you when I come to Zhongzhou this time."


    "You are welcome, master." Lin long said, but because he had no friendship with the three patriarchs of yuxu sect, he didn''t think the purpose of the three was simple, waiting for Hua Ruge to say the following.


    However, Hua rugo didn''t mention anything about the file, just said: "because it''s a temporary decision to come to Zhongzhou, I don''t have time to prepare gifts, I just bought some temporarily, I hope you like it."


    She said that she put several small boxes on the table aside and opened them one by one.


    Lin long was surprised to see that. Hua rugo knew that there was no shortage in their home, so he bought all the things that could be used on top of each other.


    "You have a heart, but you don''t get paid for your reactive power. You''d better take it back." Lin long declined.


    "It''s just a small thing of no value. It''s only to show our children''s respect for you. You can accept it." Hua Ruge has his own words.


    Lin Long''s eyes linger on the ring. Is this thing worth money?


    There are also jewelry and clothes that are of great value. Although it''s not a big gift, it''s not a small one.


    Before Lin long could speak, Hua Yuege said, "the Lord of the city doesn''t have to worry about anything. The younger generation just came to visit you at the Lord''s command, and didn''t ask for anything."


    Don''t talk about Lin long. Even ye Wanrou is confused. Didn''t he say he would take the file?


    I''m sorry to hear that Lin long refused again, otherwise it would be a bit inhumane.


    "Then I will take it and go back to thank the Lord for me." Lin long said again and again, "but it will not happen again."


    In fact, he still likes these gifts, especially when he thinks that his wife is happy to see such beautiful jewelry, and those beautiful clothes are the favorite of her little daughter.


    With this relationship, he felt that the three young people in front of him were more and more agreeable.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "sure."


    "Do you have a clue when you receive such a task this time?" After all, Lin Long''s hand is short. He can''t accept the gift and doesn''t help others at all.


    "Just arrived today, we have no clue yet. Our current idea is to find out what villains are in the city, find out the address, and then go to the door one by one." Hua Ruge is very real.


    Lin long thought for a moment and said, "it''s too slow."


    "It doesn''t matter. We have three months. Even the most stupid way is enough." Hua Yuege said, with a completely different look.

 Chapter 930

    This kind of image can really give people a good impression. Lin long was worried about her after hearing her words. He said: "this kind of thing is to seize the opportunity. The later these villains are harder to find."


    "The Lord is right, but we have no better way." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou nodded.


    Lin long is a straightforward and crude man. He doesn''t have so many crooked ideas. He just thinks about the way: "I have all the people who do evil in our city recorded it. There are files in the book. I have them brought to you."


    "The city Lord''s office made a book about it?" Hua Yuege was a little surprised.


    Ye Wanrou looks at Hua Ruge and feels that her cognition has been renewed again. If she had known Hua Ruge in advance or came to someone else''s file, she would have been almost cheated by Hua Ruge''s ignorant face.


    "Yes." Lin long said and asked someone to take it.


    In any case, whether to give or not is a matter of one word for him, not only no loss, but also help. After all, if those villains are destroyed, the environment of this fairy city will be better.


    "Thank you very much, Lord." Hua Ruge really thanked others.


    Lin long waved and said, "small matter, since you come to see me, I should do my best as a city Lord."


    Soon, the servant came back with a thick stack of files and said, "this is the file record of all the villains who do evil in and around my city."


    The three were ecstatic and excited.


    "These things are helpful to you. Take them away and send them back to me after reading them." Lin long is very generous.


    To him, these are all little things.


    Hua Ruge thanks again.


    Lin long also let go and said, "I also want to thank you. My wife and daughter will like these things very much."


    Several people chatted a few more words. Hua Ruge declined Lin Long''s invitation to leave them here for dinner. He quickly memorized the file with his mind, and then put it back into the space to go out.


    "Slow down, gentlemen." The bodyguard saw off at the back.


    Hua Ruge also said with a smile, "thank you very much."


    After a long walk, ye Wanrou finally said: "how do you know that he will take the initiative to send us the files?"


    "It''s a short hand, and I''m betting once." Hua Ruge said it was very light.


    Hao Shou said to Ye Wan, "don''t listen to her nonsense. She must have seen through Lin Long''s character long ago. He is not a person who accepts others'' things for nothing."


    "You know that, too?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    Hao Shou smiled proudly and said, "how can I say that I have been in business for so many years, and I still know what to say."


    Before entering the main residence of the city, Hao Shou pulled her behind her, and she changed her mind to Hao Shou. Now, Hao Shou is not a straw bag. He is reliable both in talent and in life.


    Hua Ruge will automatically avoid suspicion when he sees two people chatting.


    Ye Wanrou enjoyed Hao Shou for a while, then came to Hua Ruge and said, "what he said is true, isn''t it?"


    "Almost." Hua rugo said that he was not easy to be modest and let others prick him.


    Ye Wanrou expressed her admiration, and then said, "now we can even seize the opportunity, and they will be surprised to go back at night."


    Hao Shou nodded.


    When the three returned to the inn early, no one came back, so they sat downstairs and ordered food and drink, and chatted at the same time, which was very pleasant.


    Because of some small achievements, the three people are in a good mood. You come and I go to drink some. Hua Ruge and ye Wanrou drink little red faces, but they are not drunk.


    By this time, it was completely dark. Although there was no curfew in Xiancheng, there were fewer people walking around. All the disciples who inquired about the news came back.


    Lu Bin and Luo Qingqing are in the advanced gate. Seeing how many people are eating and drinking, Lu Bin says, "that''s how you three do things?"


    Hua Ruge was in a better mood, so it was not so good to be accused by him. So she said, "we can''t work in your turn. If you are free, go to a doctor to have a look at your brain."


    She didn''t understand. She just refused him, so she wouldn''t be targeted at her all the time.


    Just because she is too lazy to care doesn''t mean she is a soft persimmon!


    "Hua Ruge, how can I say that I am your elder martial brother? How dare you talk like this?" Lu Bin asked in a cold voice.


    "Elder martial brother will come out as a elder martial brother. Why do I just scold you and not others? It''s not all you asked for. " Hua, like a song, does not raise his head to fight back.


    Lu Bin hummed, "Hua Ruge, you''re too presumptuous. I''ll teach you how to behave today."


    Saying that his body momentum release, the immortal''s power lock Hua Ruge will press on.


    "Teach me to be a man?" Hua Yuege sneered and stood up and said, "you dare to say anything!"


    Immortal''s momentum can suppress immortal''s respect, but Hua Ruge is not afraid of it. Her eyes are fixed on Lu Bin, and there is a flow of evil will.


    Everyone present could see that the battle between the two was on the verge of breaking out.


    But at this time, Lingyun came in and said, "what are you doing? There''s something you can''t say. "


    Lu Bin stopped in the presence of Lingyun.


    "Some people just don''t speak well. Depending on their age and strength, they are arrogant." Hua Yuege opens his mouth lightly and points directly at Lu Bin.


    She didn''t bother to talk to him before. Now this person has challenged her tolerance line one after another. She is not a good tempered person.


    Lingyun hears the words and just wants to ask the disciples of yuxuzong, they come back one after another.


    Lingyun said something to Kong Xiu. Kong Xiuning frowned, "don''t lose face here. Go up and say it."


    So they went up to the room on the second floor.


    Lu Bin hums to Hua Ruge with a winning look. However, he sees that Hua Ruge and others don''t go to inquire about the news but drink. It''s unreasonable for Hua Ruge to argue.


    On the stairs, Lu Bin said: "two elder martial brothers have learned from each other. When I came back from the information, I saw these three people eating and drinking in the lobby and doing nothing. I was angry and scolded them. I didn''t expect Hua Ruge not only didn''t know how to repent but also to sophistry. I was angry for a while and just wanted to teach her a lesson."


    "How the task is completed is directly related to whether our whole team can be promoted. Hua rugo''s practice is not only irresponsible but also a hindrance to us." Luo Qingqing mends the knife at one side.


    Both of them frowned when they finished speaking. After all, they saw the three people eating below, and they were still drunk. It''s possible that they didn''t inquire about the news at all, but were lazy.


    This is intolerable. If so, the three should be taught.

 Chapter 931

    Before we could ask, Hua rugo said, "how do you know we didn''t go to inquire about the news?"


    "Well, it''s already noon that we have worked out a way. When I come back, it''s evening. That is to say, I have only one afternoon to leave the inn." Lu Bin said, approaching her: "apart from the time when you drink and eat, there are less than two hours left. What can you inquire about?"


    After hearing this, they also felt justified and looked at the three.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou keep silent, not because of their fault, but because of their confidence, waiting for Lu Bin to face.


    Lu Bin looks at Hua Ruge with pride. I have seen through you.


    "If you don''t have a brain, don''t show your intelligence here. I''m tired looking at it." Hua Ruge can''t help satirizing him.


    There''s no brain, no reasoning.


    Lu Bin knew that Hua Ruge had always been like this. He took a deep breath and said: "you can''t change the topic. If you go out to inquire about the news, you can prove it in front of everyone and let all the senior brothers comment."


    Although the people present didn''t express their opinions directly, they thought so.


    Only Hua rugo shook his head and said, "what''s the point? Let''s make a bet."


    "Bet what?" Lu Bin asked warily. After several fights, he knew that Hua Ruge had a deep mind and was too smart.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "in this way, we have more useful information than anyone who inquires about it. Whoever gets more information is the winner."


    "Bet on it." Lu Bin is not afraid to hear this. He has been inquiring with Luo Qingqing all afternoon. During this time, he also met with his elder martial brother. He already knows a lot of news.


    Don''t say Hua Ruge doesn''t have time to go out to inquire. Even if he does, he certainly doesn''t know much about it.


    "Since it''s a bet, it''s a bet." Hua is like singing and saying.


    "If I lose, do as you please." Lu Bin is very happy.


    "Well, so do I." Hua Ruge picked out her lips, so she should do it.


    Lu Bin smiled and said to Kong Xiu and Ling Yun, "two elder martial brothers have witnessed this. Now I''ll tell you the news I''ve inquired about."


    Kong Xiu and Ling Yun look at Xiang huaruge and confirm her final attitude.


    It seems to them that Hua Ruge is hard to win, and they don''t know why they dare to make such a bet.


    "Two senior brothers, please arbitrate." Hua rugo said it was a gamble.


    One side Lu Bin has decided to start to say, Hua Ruge waved his hand: "don''t waste time, show you something."


    "This is the list and details of all the villains who have done evil in Lincheng and its surrounding areas in one year," she said


    As soon as the file came out, except for Hao Shou and ye Wanrou, others were stunned. Especially Lu Bin and Luo Qingqing, a face full of inconceivable.


    Kong Xiu and Ling Yun hurriedly grabbed the file and began to look. The rest of them also gathered around, one with two or three copies in his hand.


    It turned out that some of the information did match what they had heard, but it was much more detailed.


    More than anything they didn''t hear.


    Lu Bin and Luo Qingqing are stupid when they see the exclamation. Is this true?


    In just two hours, there was such a file. Did she make it?


    Hua Yuege looks at the two men and asks, "don''t you agree?"


    Lu Bin''s eyes turned quickly, and then said, "I don''t agree with you. We still have some past events. It''s very important."


    Hua rugo didn''t wait for him to finish, but he took out two fifths of the files and threw them on the table and said, "this is the information about the evildoing of the people in and around the city in five years."


    Lu Bin is stupid again. He just grabbed the straw and broke it.


    Kong Xiu and Ling Yun are not calm, and other people are catching them and looking at them.


    In the end, everyone nodded. Although they had never seen each other, they could confirm that it was true. Who can make it up so detailed.


    Lu Bin and Luo Qing are as green as the earth. Hao Shou and ye Wanrou look at them, but they don''t laugh.


    "Not satisfied?" Hua Ruge is another sentence.


    Lu Bin''s brain was spinning fast, as if he wanted to say something more.


    "Pa!"


    Hua Ruge left the last two fifths of the files on the table and said, "this is the big case in ten years."


    Lu Bin and Luo Qingqing almost sat on the ground without any surprise. Other people were not so good. This time, they didn''t need to see them to know it was true.


    But they want to know more, where did this thing come from?


    "Not satisfied?" Hua Yuege asked again. Although his voice was lazy, his eyes were full of aggression.


    At the moment, she gives people a new feeling, like a lion that has been dormant for a long time and finally recovered. Do not need to deliberately show will pour out incomparable strong and domineering.


    Lu Bin was already in a state of stupidity. He pointed to the fan clan at a table and said, "here Where did it come from. "


    "You mind me?" Hua Ruge said and looked at Kong Xiu and Ling Yun and said, "two elder martial brothers, I can do it. Please help me watch it."


    They haven''t responded yet. Receiving Hua rugo''s confident and infectious eyes, they nod their heads subconsciously.


    Hua Ruge turned to Lu Bin cleanly, held the stick in his hand, and said, "now fulfill the gambling agreement, you can''t fight back."


    Lu Bin''s stick, which had not yet reflected Hua Ruge''s words, was drawn to his face at an overwhelming speed.


    Hua Ruge''s physique is extremely strong, and her strength says that even if the strong in fairyland is hit, it will be a stagger.


    She was so fast that she could not see the shadow of the stick in her hand. She could only hear the dull sound of the stick hitting Lu Bin.


    "BAM bam!"


    Because of the fast speed, this muffled sound seems to overlap in the ear. If you don''t listen carefully, you can''t count how many times.


    Lu Bin has been provoked by many provocations, which infuriated Hua Ruge, and her violence index has risen in a straight line.


    We just think that in a blink of an eye, Lu Bin has been smashed into the corner of the wall, and there are not more than a hundred stuffy noises.


    But Lu Bin''s face has been smashed many times, the blue and the purple have not seen the human appearance.


    I''m not much better.


    All the people on the scene were marveling at Hua Ruge''s forcefulness as well as her terrifying speed.


    Lu Bin gradually woke up from the beginning of the stupor. He turned his hand and took out his long sword in a rage and wanted to fight back.


    "Whew!"


    A blazing white light in the air wiped Lu Bin''s wrist and slipped by. Lu Bin immediately added a blood line to his wrist and subconsciously dropped his sword.


    "Ah!"


    He held his wrist, his blue and purple facial features were wrinkled together.


    "I knew you grandson would not be honest." Hua Ruge quickly put away his broken sword and hit Lu Bin with a stick.


    The other disciples were stupid. Kong Xiu and Ling Yun wanted to take their swords at the moment when Lu Bin took them. Who knows that Lu Bin would be solved if neither of them moved.


    You should know that Hua Ruge and Lu Bin are not in the same realm. Even if Hua Ruge had been on guard before, it was too fast.


    Hua Ruge''s anger subsided after another mess. Looking at the corner of the wall, Lu Bin, who was hit like a puddle of mud, said: "if it wasn''t for the group task, you would have moved your head long ago. Next time you want to provoke me, you''d better weigh yourself first. "

 Chapter 932

    Lu Bin is beaten by Hua Ruge. He can''t speak for a while. Luo Qingqing goes to feed him the healing pills.


    Hua Ruge put away his stick and said to Kong Xiu and Ling Yun, "thank you for your justice."


    Apart from nodding, they didn''t know what to express.


    The same is true of others. Even Hao Shou and ye Wanrou are stunned. They are used to Hua Ruge''s easygoing appearance. No one expected that such violence would break out.


    Hua Ruge saw the expression of the crowd, touched his nose slightly embarrassed, and gave a dry smile.


    Originally, I hid it well. I didn''t expect that one of them would be exposed accidentally.


    However, she doesn''t mind doing this, at least it can play a deterrent role, otherwise everyone thinks she''s good at bullying, and it''s hard to handle if they want to pinch her.


    And her hand has obviously played a significant effect. Now everyone here knows that Hua Ruge is definitely not easy to provoke. Seeing the gas field that she just burst out inadvertently, she knows that she has done it many times instead of for a while.


    Next, Luo Qingqing helps Lu Bin out to heal and rest. Ling Yun asks, "sister Ruge, would you mind telling me where these files are from?"


    He is very curious.


    "Of course not. We borrowed it from the Lord''s mansion in three afternoons." Hua Yuege said.


    All of us suddenly realized that we could do this.


    Kong Xiu nodded, "you are very clever. Now we can seize the opportunity."


    All three of them look modest.


    Next, we sat together and began to look at these files carefully.


    "If you think it''s suitable for the first group of goals, you can choose them. We''ll discuss them one by one later." Said Confucius.


    A dozen nodded and began to sift.


    Hua Ruge had a big appetite. She thought that those loose repairs were of little value. After sitting for a while, she picked out a thick file which was thrown out by several people and read it.


    This is a mountain stronghold. Not far from Lincheng, it is introduced in the file that the power here is equivalent to that of a lower clan. The three people in charge are all super people in the heaven fairyland. There are dozens of people in the heaven fairyland, and there are hundreds of people in the heaven fairyland.


    This place is very powerful and has many evils. They are indispensable to many things happening nearby.


    Hua Ruge is only interested in watching it. For such a big enemy, he has to kill a lot of loose repairs, but this hard bone is not easy to chew. We should think about the strategy.


    After a while, everyone put out the people they chose to get rid of at the first time.


    Everyone''s idea is to find those who are a little stronger and easy to find.


    Both Kong Xiu and Ling Yun agree. Seeing Hua Ruge, Ling Yun asks, "what do you think of sister Ruge?"


    When he spoke, everyone looked at Hua Ruge. After this, they had recognized the wisdom of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge put the file on the table without concealing it, pointed to the three peaks grass map painted on it and said: "I think we can plan for it and do a lot of big things."


    There are more people in this than all the loose cultivation combined. It''s the best place to increase points.


    Everyone''s thoughts swept over the file one by one, and finally their eyes became strange. If they had not known that Hua Ruge was grumpy and knew that she had the ability, it would have been a long time ago that someone would have been sarcastic.


    Isn''t it too late for such a giant to avoid? How to attack?


    It''s a lot of people, but I have to fight.


    "I don''t think it''s too bad for us to plan." Hua Yuege continued.


    Liu Yuan was the first one to say: "how to plan is also to die, let alone the three Heaven fairyland superstars and twenty immortals. It''s the one hundred immortals and the hundreds of them that we can''t match. "


    There is a leader to open the mouth, then someone follows to nod, the fact is really like this.


    Confucius also shook his head and said, "this is not feasible. Let''s first focus on loose cultivation and arrange a plan."


    "Elder martial brother, can you give me some time to study this stronghold?" Hua Ruge spoke at the right time. She would not give up her plan easily because of the opposition of these people.


    Kong Xiu thought that he could not help her with xianzun''s strength, so he gave Hao Shou and ye Wanrou to make them noisy.


    So the three left with their files in their arms.


    The others are discussing how to use the fastest speed to kill the unresponsive sanxiu.


    In another room, ye Wanrou said, "I said Ruge. That day, immortals were not for fun. So many of us are not enough to be pinched with one hand. How can we fight?"


    In her opinion, this is simply an impossible thing to accomplish.


    Hao Shou also said, "yes, the strongest of the disciples we came to is Shangxian. They don''t have the strength of your man."


    "Don''t be impatient." Hua rugo sat down and spread out the file, then slowly opened his mouth: "I know what you said, it''s very difficult to deal with them, but it''s a pity that such a big opportunity is in front of me and I don''t do any homework."


    She is not sure at all now, but she is not in a hurry. She can take her time.


    Hao Shou was confident in China Ruge, so he said: "then you command, we will follow you."


    "Yes, we do." Ye Wanrou also said.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "let''s think about it."


    Then she took out her pen and paper and wrote down all the useful information in the file to see if she could find any loopholes.


    However, the file is not a gossip. The information recorded above is only the names of three strongholds, as well as the distribution of personnel, and what cases have been done. There is no extra information.


    "It seems that we have to collect the information ourselves. There is no other way this time." Hua Ruge said to Hao Shoudao, "brother Shou, go to the brothels tomorrow to find out the news. Wan Rou and I will go to the streets."


    "Brothel?" As soon as Hao Shou heard this place, he shook his head and said: "I''m a good man. I never go to that place."


    Ye Wanrou couldn''t help turning her eyes.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "of course, we know how to behave like brother Shou, but we only have you here as a man, so you should be satisfied with your task."


    "No way, fat man doesn''t go to such a place." Hao Shoujian never compromises. He is afraid to leave a bad phenomenon for ye Wanrou.


    Ye Wanrou is too lazy to talk to him.


    Only Hua Ruge persuades her to take huaxingdan if there is a man present.


    Under her persuasion, Hao Shoucai finally compromised: "then I will go, but I will do nothing. I am for the task and the overall situation."


    "All right, I see." Ye Wanrou can''t help but talk at last.


    So Hao Shou felt relieved.


    Hua Ruge can''t laugh or cry, this pair of enemies.

 Chapter 933

    After that day''s deliberation, all the people would sleep in their rooms, "tomorrow you will know." Hua Yuege smiles and has plans in mind.


    The next morning, Hua Ruge felt out Hua Xingdan and took it. If she wanted to go with Hao Shou, ye Wanrou had to join the party. Hua Ruge had to give her another pill.


    All the way, ye Wanrou thought it was novel.


    "Don''t go to a place like your girl''s home. Just go outside and go back." Hua Ruge advised.


    Ye Wanrou looked at her and said, "you''re going too."


    "I''m going to do things."


    "I''ll go and have a look. Let''s stop talking." Ye Wanrou said.


    Hua Ruge nods helplessly: "OK."


    Because in the morning, most people in the fragrance building are resting. The door is empty, even the little guy at the door is dozing off by the door.


    "Wake up, little brother." Hua Yuege called.


    The young man rubbed his eyes and stood up and said, "Sir, you have come early enough."


    His confused eyes took a look among the three, but he was a little surprised. Although Hua Ruge and ye Wanrou were men''s faces, their looks were better than those of the girl, which not only made him look sideways.


    "Why, no girls in the morning?" Hua Yuege''s flirtatious banter.


    "How can it be? Three of you, please. I''ll call some girls for you." With that, he took several people into the room.


    Ye Wanrou looks at Hua Ruge, who is familiar with the road, and his big eyes are almost staring out.


    The Piaoxiang building is a very big place, but it''s a bit lonely now. The little guy wants to call for a girl. Hua rugo reaches out and stops and says, "little brother, don''t hurry to call for a girl. What''s the name of our place? Can I meet you?"


    The young man was stunned for a moment, then asked: "do you mean the shopkeeper?"


    "Yes." Hua Ruge nodded: "I have something to talk about face to face. I wonder if it''s convenient for the shopkeeper?"


    I''ve learned from that. These guys are not here to play at all. There''s something.


    "Please call the shopkeeper for your elegant room." Little fellow road.


    Hua Yuege laughs, "thank you."


    After sitting on one side, a girl of twelve or thirteen served tea to the three, and then stood on the side according to the rules.


    Hua Yuege drinks tea in an elegant manner, and ye Wanrou drinks it with her, but her eyes can''t help but look left and right curiously.


    If I hadn''t promised Hua rugo not to talk, I would have asked for more.


    After a while, a fat middle-aged man came over. His body size was almost the same as that of Hao Shou. He just looked at several people and said with a smile, "what advice do you have, my guest?"


    He has been fighting for so many years in the brothel Chu hall. He has a first-class ability to know people. At a glance, he can see that these three people are not equal to idle people.


    "Don''t you dare to teach me, but my three brothers want to settle down in the city and buy some industries. I don''t know if the manager''s fragrance building wants to sell?" Hua Yuege said directly.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou were surprised at this. They have invested too much in it. They want to buy someone else''s brothel directly.


    The shopkeeper''s stupefied for a moment, then smiled and shook his head: "my family makes a living with it. If you sell it, where do you want me to eat?"


    "It''s hard to make a living, but it''s much easier to eat, just have money." Hua Ruge looked at the shopkeeper and said simply, "please give me a price."


    The shopkeeper didn''t expect Hua rugo to be so persistent, but her words were reasonable. If he could sell at a high price, he would do the same business in another place.


    "Since my guest looks up to me so much, let me think about it." The shopkeeper was shaken, but he didn''t think about how much he wanted for a while.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I am a happy man. I hope the shopkeeper can give me the answer as soon as possible. I will go to yunfangzhai and yancuilou in the east of the city later."

 Chapter 934

    The shopkeeper was surprised to hear that. She thought she was only interested in her family, but unexpectedly planned to buy all the brothels in the city. This strength and financial resources must not be underestimated.


    Look at Hua Ruge''s strong style. Maybe it''s the younger generation in some big family. It''s not easy to provoke.


    And if he could sell a lot of money at a high price, he would make a lot of money, so he thought to himself, "since that''s the case, I won''t argue with you. 300000 pieces of Lingshi will be yours."


    "Shopkeeper, the price of 300000 is a little high. 200000 is the highest price." Hao Shou said that he was a business man who was clear about these things.


    Just as the shopkeeper wanted to say something, Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "we are not bad for that money, 300, 000 is 300, 000."


    The shopkeeper didn''t expect Hua Ruge to pay even the price, but he was also a little stunned.


    "But I have a condition." Hua Ruge looked at the shopkeeper and said, "I''m not proficient in business here. How about you stay here this month?"


    The shopkeeper''s thought was not inappropriate.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou don''t know what Hua Ruge is going to do.


    Hua Ruge saw the shopkeeper''s promise, nodded, put the Lingshi card on the table and said, "then start to deal with it."


    The shopkeeper nodded repeatedly, and then Hao Shou followed the shopkeeper. He knew more about this matter than Hua Ruge.


    At the same time, ye Wanrou sent the little maid and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Buy it and do it well." Hua Ruge took a sip of tea.


    "You have a reason to be rich, but the two places you just mentioned are useless." Ye Wanrou said.


    Hua rugo put down his teacup and said with a smile, "I didn''t want to buy those two places, so to bluff the shopkeeper, he thought I was a character, how could I be afraid of some points."


    After listening, ye Wanrou looked at Hua Ruge and said, "you are a little younger than me. Why are you so thoughtful?"


    "Born." Hua Yuege joked.


    Hao Shou, the kung fu master of the two teas, came back and handed over the title deed to Hua Ruge.


    The shopkeeper''s face is full of smiles and flowers, and 300000 pieces of Lingshi are here. He can open two more such greenhouses in a different place. At that time, he will make twice as much money as this time. It''s not too cool.


    "Don''t publicize this in advance. There should be no change in the venue." Hua Ruge explained.


    The shopkeeper nodded, "easy to say."


    "I''ll come back later. Don''t disturb the girls. Just let the procuress wait for me." Hua Ruge thought for a moment and then said.


    "OK, I''ll arrange it." Shopkeeper''s answer.


    "Then I''ll go to those two places and talk, and I''ll go first." Hua Yuege said and left.


    Out of the fragrance building, Hao Shou said with a sore face, "why do you spend so much money on a building?"


    "If the three leaders come again, I want him to never return." Hua said in a low voice.


    When Hao Shou and ye Wanrou heard this, they swallowed their saliva subconsciously. Ye Wanrou lowered his voice several decibels and asked, "that''s fairyland. How do you want to deal with it?"


    "For the time being, there is only a preliminary plan. Now we have some time to go to the auction." Hua Yuege said with ease.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou slow down a step. They look at each other and see the inconceivable in their eyes.


    They used to think that Hua Ruge was similar to them, but now it seems that there is more than a little difference between them. This courage is what they don''t have.


    Hua Ruge has entered the area where fairy grass is sold. She has bought several things one by one. It is impossible to deal with fairyland by hard work. After all, she is not as powerful as Tuo BARREI.


    So if she wants to win, she can only rely on intelligence, which is the field she can play.


    Stroll around, return to the fragrance building in the evening, the procuress has already listened to the shopkeeper''s order to meet the new owner in Yajian.


    As soon as they entered, the procuress came up and said, "I''ve seen the new owner."


    Because she had heard the shopkeeper''s saying that the three living people were young talents before, she did not show surprise when she met them.


    "I''ll be my own person in the future, so I don''t need to be polite." Hua is like a song and a good way.


    There are many talented young people the procuress contacts, but few who are so good at talking like Hua Ruge are flattered.


    "I have nothing else to do, but I want to know something about our side." Hua Ruge sat down on the top, Hao Shou and ye Wanrou sat on both sides of her.


    The procuress stood opposite her and introduced her to her. They were all about business and the number of girls.


    Hua Ruge listened and nodded: "these are not bad. If there are any thorny matters, I will solve them together."


    She has a big voice, and the procuress is a big person when she hears it subconsciously.


    "The strength of the people invited by our building is not bad. Every month, they send some benefits to the Lord''s mansion. There are few people making trouble in this immortal city." The procuress said again, "only Sanfeng mountain is more difficult to solve."


    "Is that the nest of bandits?" Hua Ruge''s voice rises, casually speaking as if he doesn''t pay attention at all.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou drink tea from time to time, but they can''t hear it. It''s too blowing.


    The procuress nodded and said, "it''s true that Xu Hu, who is in charge of the three families, often comes to harm our girls. Many girls die in his hands. We are angry, but we dare not provoke them."


    "Oh?" Hua Ruge picked his eyebrows and put down the tea cup. "A little bandit, he''s really brave. Don''t worry. We live here these days. If he comes, let me know. "


    The procuress listened to feel at ease, repeatedly nodded: "yes, the host."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned a little and asked, "I still don''t know this person. Tell me what you know."


    "Well, Xu Hu joined Sanfeng mountain a few years ago. Since he came here, he often runs to the building. She is the best woman."


    "He is a grumpy, arrogant and cruel man. If any girl offends him, he will be miserable." The procuress said with lingering fear.


    "What does he particularly like? Or is there any weakness? " Hua Yuege asked again.


    "I especially like the girl. I don''t know the weakness. I just think he''s not thoughtful and a rude person." The procuress said that no one is more accurate than her.


    "Should he have a special room?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "Yes," nodded the procuress


    Hua Yuege was clear and waved and said, "hurry up, don''t let it out."


    "I know my employer, so I''m leaving." The procuress said and backed out.


    After people went out, Hao Shou thumbed up to Hua Ruge and said, "you are really powerful. Let her say it."


    "So safe." Hua Yuege said, and then said, "we are here these days, waiting for him to appear."

 Chapter 935

    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou nodded, "listen to you."


    The next morning, when there were few people, Hua Ruge went to Xu Hu''s special room, turned around inside and went back to the room.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou have almost made up after such a few days on the road. When Hua Ruge is not there, they gather together to chat.


    "Do you think it can be done?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    Hao Shou shook his head: "I''m not sure that the physical body of fairyland has reached a very strong point. Even if we stand there and let us kill, we can''t kill people in a short time."


    "But I have faith in Ruge. Maybe she can do something we can''t do." Ye Wan judo, she adores Hua Ruge very much now.


    "Maybe she can." Hao Shou said again and again, "seriously, the more I touch her, the more I can feel her difference. Do you have this feeling?"


    "I have, too. Many times I feel that she and we are not the same kind of people, more like they are the same kind of people with the God of men and the emperor of Daewoo." Ye Wanrou said, and then thought for a moment and asked, "don''t you think she also has the attribute of evil?"


    "Yes." Hao Shou''s affirmative answer.


    Ye Wanrou said again: "and she is a person who comes out of the small world. She is so familiar with the world''s top people, will her past be extraordinary?"


    "Possible." Hao Shou also said.


    Ye Wanrou sighed and said, "if only I could be as brave and thoughtful as she is."


    "Ruge is good, but you are also good." Hao Shou looked at her seriously and said, "in my heart, you are no worse than her."


    Although it''s easy to see that he likes ye Wanrou in his performance now, it''s the first time for him to say so.


    When ye Wanrou heard this, she was obviously stunned. Her eyes were dull for a moment. She looked at him warily and said: "you don''t want to chase me, I won''t like you."


    Hao Shou''s appearance and other aspects are not related to her ideal object.


    "If you don''t like it now, you won''t like it later." Hao Shou looked at her with a smile on his face and said, "I have a hunch that you will be mine sooner or later."


    "You are delusional." Ye Wanrou hum.


    Hao Shou is very cheeky in this matter. He approaches Ye Wan and Judo: "don''t speak too early. You have to have confidence in me."


    "Bah, you don''t have to face."


    "There must be a shameless one between two people, otherwise how can we achieve good things." Hao Shou has his own misdirection.


    Ye Wanrou stares at him: "I don''t want to accomplish anything good with you even if I don''t marry."


    "Then you have to guard yourself. Don''t be cheated by me one day." Hao Shou is still joking.


    "Impossible."


    "Nothing is impossible, or we''ll bet." Hao Shou said, turning his eyes.


    "What do you say to gamble?" said Ye Wanrou


    "If you are attracted to me, how about marrying me?" Hao Shou said with a smile.


    "What if you lose?"


    "At your disposal." Hao Shou said simply.


    Ye Wanrou nodded quickly: "that''s settled."


    Hao Shouchao smiles at her. After losing some weight, the outline of his face is clear. However, he laughs foolishly.


    Because Hua Ruge has been closed for two days in a row, they often stay together. When they are not together, ye Wanrou goes to the girls in the building to chat. From their words, she gradually understands the things of men and women. Combined with herself, it is not difficult for her to know that nothing happened that night when she was alone with Hao Shou.


    After learning that the settlement in her mind was solved, it was not so unpleasant for her to see Hao Shou again without prejudice


    Hao Shou chatted with ye Wanrou half of the time every day, and half of the time was spent on cultivation. After entering the clan, he realized his shortcomings deeply. Although he didn''t like the cultivation, he had to become stronger for the people he wanted to protect.


    Hua Ruge opened his eyes, put away the tripod and some small medicine bottles in front of him after two days of closing.


    They live in the backyard of Piaoxiang building, which is also a quiet and elegant residence. As soon as she goes out, she sees ye Wanrou sitting in the yard making tea in a good mood.


    "What makes you so happy?" Hua Yuege went to sit opposite her.


    "You''re out?" Ye Wanrou looked her up and down and asked, "what''s the progress?"


    "If he comes, I''m 70% sure." Hua said like a song.


    Ye Wanrou''s eyes brightened and said, "let''s listen."


    Hua Ruge looked up at her after drinking tea: "I asked first, should you answer my question?"


    "I have nothing, but I know something." Ye Wanrou said to Hua Yuege''s ear and began to whisper.


    Hua rugo almost laughed when she heard this. She said, "so now I''m happy?"


    "Of course." Ye Wanrou patted her chest and said, "a false alarm."


    Hua Ruge is also happy to see her untie her knot.


    Ye Wanrou''s eyes quickly turned, and he came to Hua Ruge again. His eyes lit up with the fire of gossip, and he asked, "do you and the God of men..."


    "Cough." Hua Ruge, who was drinking tea, was choked for a while, and his eyes were a little confused.


    When ye Wanrou saw her expression, she suddenly said, "I know. There must be."


    Hua Yuege said with a white eye, "what do you pack in your little girl''s mind every day?"


    Ye Wanrou spits out her tongue.


    The three stayed in the backyard for another day, waiting for the news of the front yard every evening, but there was no movement.


    "It''s not that our movements are found by those three masters. Isn''t he coming?" Asked ye Wanrou strangely.


    "I don''t think so. We didn''t do anything but buy a brothel. It''s normal for a brothel to change its owner. He shouldn''t be alert." Hao Shou''s analysis.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "if we are found, we will not sit here safely now. I think there is something delayed."


    "All the girls in the building said that he didn''t come because of something in the past few years. What can I do this time?" Ye Wanrou is strange.


    Hua Ruge took a sip of tea and said, "it''s five or six days since the mission of Tiandan palace was released. We''ve been here for so long. How can the news reach their ears?"


    "Then will he be so scared that he won''t come out?" Ye Wanrou worries.


    They spent a lot of money to kill Xu Hu.


    Hao Shou thought about the next way: "dogs can''t change to eat shit, I guess he will come again."


    "I think so. The best strength of our disciples this time is Shangxian. He is not afraid of being a strong man in fairyland." Hua Yuege said and said: "just received the news these days, the cottage still needs to be deployed."


    Ye Wanrou took a long breath: "that''s good."

 Chapter 936

    The development of the event was not expected by a few people. After waiting for another three days, the procuress went into the backyard and said, "master, Xu Hu came with a group of his brothers."


    Hua Yuege''s eyes narrowed slightly and asked, "how many people are there?"


    "More than twenty." The procuress replied.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou look slightly changed. I don''t think these people will be weak. It''s almost impossible to get all of them together.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "OK, follow my instructions and cooperate with me."


    "I''ll go first if I know my employer." The procuress said and went back.


    Hao Shoujing said: "they are more than 20 people. Where are our rivals?"


    "No matter how many people come, I have only one goal." Hua rugo said, "you two wait for my good news. I''ll go ahead and arrange it."


    Hua Yuege has walked in through the back door, and slipped to Xu Hu''s room. The procuress has prepared fruits, snacks and drinks here as ordered.


    Hua Ruge turns over his hands and takes out the poison powder he made two days ago. It''s colorless and tasteless. There are three kinds in all.


    One of them is on the burning incense in her incense burner, the other is on the wall of the candle with water, and the other is in the wine.


    These drugs are not poisons when they are put together alone, but they are highly toxic when they are put together.


    This poison is carefully developed by her. It is harmless to human body, but it can close the meridians and make the yuan force in human body unable to work. At the beginning of poisoning, there will be no feeling. After a quarter of an hour, it can block the meridians. No one with strong strength can break the shackles in a short time.


    She didn''t even tell the procuress about poisoning, that is to say, the girl who served Xu Hu didn''t know about it. Naturally, she would not show any flaws.


    She''ll only show up at the last minute.


    After that, she turned to the next room, where she could hear the sound clearly.


    At this time, most of the noisy people on the first floor of the fragrance building came from Xu Hu and Sanfeng mountain. When other guests saw that most of them had slipped out, no one dared to touch them.


    "It''s ridiculous that some children of these major sects come out to deal with us." Someone said below.


    "It''s not true. If it wasn''t for a hundred powerful people to sit around, we would have killed all these dolls as soon as we went down the mountain." There is humanity.


    "They''d better not offend me in Sanfeng mountain, or I will kill them if someone is in charge." A bold voice said.


    "We respect you for your domineering manner."


    Hua Yuege listens carefully above, and his ears recognize Xu Hu''s voice.


    These people are shouting at each other. They are very arrogant. Hua Ruge can hear the girls talking about their troubles on the second floor.


    After a while, Xu Hu, one to the left and one to the right, took the best-looking girls in the two buildings and came to the room.


    Hua Ruge leaped up the beam of the room, her hands resting behind her head, her legs cocked, and her mouth contained a piece of peanut sugar that came from other people''s room, with a lazy posture.


    Xu Hu went into the room with the girl in his arms, talking and laughing in Hua Yuege''s ear.


    "Three ye, you haven''t come for several days. People miss you." A girl''s sweet and greasy way.


    Xu Hu laughed: "it''s still your sweet mouth. Come on, give me a sweet one."


    "My Lord, don''t worry about your sister, she will, too." Another girl''s voice sounded.


    "Don''t worry, I''m in a good mood today. None of you can run." Xu Hu laughs at Meng Lang.


    Hua Ruge only feels hot when listening to the sound.


    At the moment, a girl in the next room said, "Third Master, my mother knows that you are here to prepare a good wine for you. Its name is qianlixiang. I''ll pour you a glass."


    "Can you compare your fragrance with that of others?" Xu Hu said and kissed the girl.


    When Xu Hu smelled the wine, he said, "why is this wine so fragrant?"


    He took a sip and said with a face intoxicated, "where did I get this wine? I haven''t drunk it before."


    "This thyme is produced in the northwest this year. It hasn''t been sent to Zhongzhou. It was brought back by the shopkeeper''s entrustment." The girl said it straight.


    Even she didn''t know that the first half of what she said was true and the second half was false.


    This wine is left here by Hua Rugong.


    "I''ll see your shopkeeper later. Give me some of them. I''ll take them back to the second brother to have a taste." Xu Hu said and drank several more cups. At the moment, he was totally immersed in the mellow fragrance of thyme. He didn''t know that his meridians were blocking over time.


    This poison is very tricky. If it is allowed to develop, not only the meridians will be blocked, but also the vital energy in the body will be slowly absorbed.


    This kind of poison is completely aimed at monks. Ordinary pharmacists can''t extract it. Only alchemists can do it.


    Xu Hu soon drank up a whole pot of wine and called for someone to take it and put the two girls to bed.


    Hua Ruge calculated the time and made a smile on the corner of her lips. Xu Hu was not alert as she imagined, but even if she was alert, the pit would be hard to avoid.


    The sound of the room nearby was too loud to hear. Hua Ruge jumped down and landed on the ground. When she caught the maid carrying the wine passing by the door of the room, she pushed the door open, covered the maid''s mouth with one hand, and took the tray steadily with the other hand.


    Drag the maid back to the room, Hua Ruge will bind her a little bit on her body, let her stand still, only a pair of frightened eyes turn around.


    Hua Yuege, with a soothing smile, said in a low voice, "wait here. I''ll be fine in a moment."


    After saying that she Shi ran went out, carrying the tray to Xu Hu''s door, she bent her index finger to gently buckle the door.


    Xu Hu is fighting in his bed at this time. Hearing this, he says, "send it to me."


    Hua Ruge pushed the door into the room, and the curtain on the bed was red. Through the gauze, he could see the figures shaking. Hua Ruge put the tray on the table quietly and turned to close the door.


    At this time, Xu Hu finally found something wrong in his bed, but when he saw Hua Ruge, who was just a young man, he said scornfully, "are you those little dolls from hundreds of families?"


    "Yu xuzong, Hua Ruge." Hua''s light answer is like a song.


    Xu Hu, regardless of the girl''s panic, is still quietly doing bed sports, taking time to Hua Ruge and saying, "you''ve had enough life. I''m in a good mood today, and I''ll give you a good time."


    He said that he beat Hua Ruge across the curtain. Next moment, he was shocked to find that the vitality in his body didn''t move at all, and several main meridians were entangled by shackles.


    "I''m in a good mood today. I''ll give you a good time." Hua Yuege said, the white light in the room flashed, and the speed was very fast straight to Xu Hu''s throat.


    Xu Hu can stop Hua Ruge''s attack if his strength is still in one finger. However, he can''t avoid Yuan Li''s being sealed by his instinct.


    Once the white light passes, the red curtain is pierced and the blood is spilled.


    Xu Hu stares at his eyes and falls down. His second brother often says that he will die on a woman. He once despised her, but he didn''t want to be a proverb.


    "Dong!"


    And his body was planted on the earth, and the red curtain that was cut off went down, and it was covering him.

 Chapter 937

    "Ah!"


    Xu Hu''s two women let out a scream, the whole second floor can hear clearly.


    Hua Yuege looks up at the two women and frowns slightly.


    The two women knew Hua Ruge, but they were just too scared, and their voices were almost subconscious. They responded and covered their mouths, but it was too late.


    Hua Ruge steps forward, takes out the coffin that has been prepared for a long time, waves his hand to put Xu Hu in, and returns to the space.


    "Boss, we didn''t mean it." A woman apologized.


    "Don''t be afraid. Clean up the scene and leave the rest to me." Hua, as the song ordered, was indifferent and dispassionate.


    The two women looked at each other and began to deal with the scene, but they did not dare to speak again.


    "Don''t be silent, call twice properly." Hua rugo said, although she was embarrassed to say that.


    Although they blushed in front of Hua Ruge, they did the same.


    There are people in Sanfeng mountain downstairs who laugh vaguely when they hear the screams. Among them, there is humanity: "the three in charge of the family is killing flowers again."


    "Tut Tut, it''s a pity that those two girls are the most beautiful girls in the fragrance building. I haven''t tasted the taste yet."


    The speaker was immediately beaten by one of the others, only to hear the man scold: "do you dare to think about what the three leaders like, and don''t want to live?"


    "How dare I? Just talk about it." The man replied with a smile.


    After that, Xu Hu''s room will still be filled with ambiguous or screaming voices, which will make the following imagination. They think about all kinds of scenes that will happen in it, but no one can imagine that Xu Hu has been under the yellow spring for a long time.


    In the room, Hua Ruge took out the talisman and said to Archie in it, "can you arrest Xu Hu''s soul?"


    The forbidden spirit talisman emits black light, and Archie projects it on it. He says, "master, I only have a way to deal with human spirits, which are very difficult."


    "It''s not impossible, is it?" Hua Ruge recognized the meaning of his words.


    Archie, who was formed by the black shadow, nodded: "I need the help of my master to ferry part of the divine power to me."


    "Good."


    Hua, like a song, is crossing the power of divinity towards Archie.


    Archie''s shadow became more and more solid, and his hands began to wave in the room. Soon Xu Hu, a soul in the room, appeared and was caught by Archie.


    "What are you going to do?" Xu Hu said in horror.


    The two girls who cleaned the room were all scared.


    "Tell me what I want to know, I will let you reincarnate, otherwise..." Hua Yuege said that it took a long time, smiled and said, "you know."


    "Who are you?" Xu Hu is also scared.


    Hua Yuege frowned and said, "now I''m going to ask you something. I''ll be honest, or I won''t be as good as you."


    Next, Hua Ruge asked him what he could think of. When Xu Hu died, he knew that this life had nothing to do with him, so he said it.


    "I said, you should let me go." Xu Hu answers and asks anxiously.


    He thought that the bandit was fierce enough. Unexpectedly, the boy with a small white face started to call him Jue.


    "Yes, I am." Hua is as happy as a song.


    Xu Hu''s eyes showed a look of ecstasy.


    "But I don''t know if what you said is true or false. What if you lied to me?" Hua Ruge makes doubts.


    Xu Hu shook his head and said, "I promise I''m telling the truth."


    "How credible can you be when you speak as a bandit?" Hua rugo said and thought: "well, you follow me first, and let you go when I''m done."


    "You..." Xu Hu is furious.


    Hua Yuege picked his lips: "me? How is it? "


    Xu Hu is held in his hand now. Naturally, he dare not make mistakes. He only says, "nothing, but you must let me go later."


    Hua Yuege raises his hand, and Archie signals to take Xu Hu''s soul into the forbidden spirit talisman.


    She put away the talisman, took a piece of cake on the table and put it into her mouth, chewed it twice and then picked up the whole plate. She took it to the bedside and handed it to two women who had just cleaned the scene, saying, "it''s really necessary for two people to be shocked, and to have something to crush them."


    The two shook their heads at the same time. They didn''t have such a strong psychological quality. We need to know that a corpse was lying in this room a quarter of an hour ago.


    Hua rugo is still very sorry to see the two women''s state, but at this stage, she can only soothe her voice and say: "go to bed earlier if you don''t eat. I''m here tonight, and nothing will happen again."


    They looked at each other. One of the girls asked, "can''t we go back to our room?"


    "Not yet. We can''t expose it too early." Hua Ruge explains.


    They nodded.


    "Then you go to bed, and we''ll watch the night for you." Another girl said.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "go to sleep, I''ll keep you steady."


    With that, she jumped onto the beam holding the plate of cakes, thinking about what to do next and eating at the same time.


    The two women looked at each other again, and their eyes were surprised. They had never met such a person who was so persistent in eating, which was It''s too grounded.


    Hua Ruge spent the whole night on the beam of the house. In the middle of the night, both girls went to bed, but they couldn''t sleep because of their fright.


    Hua Ruge asked, "did Xu Hu stay here for a few days?"


    "No, they all left after a night." A girl replied.


    Hua Yuege squinted, then said, "you two sleep at ease, and you will forget everything when you wake up."


    "It''s very kind of you, sir." A girl couldn''t help saying.


    Hua rugo smiled and put her hands behind her head. She was thinking about the follow-up plan. If she continued to play, she would almost be able to keep those people outside, but she never thought it would be so easy to finish.


    what she wanted was big fish, and now she just took a step.


    At dawn, she jumped off the beam and wrote a note.


    The two girls didn''t fall asleep this night, and their faces were very ugly because of their excessive fright.


    "Our host, we are here to watch. Please go to bed." One of the girls got out of bed.


    "No." Hua Yuege refused, and then said, "can you do me a favor while I go out?"


    "Your host is very polite. If you have anything, please do not hesitate to ask." The girl said hurriedly.


    Hua Ruge put the note in a brocade bag, and then explained, "send this to my two brothers in the backyard."


    "And you?" The girl couldn''t help caring.


    "I have my own plan." Hua rugo said and looked at the girl''s appearance. She felt that she had been abused and taught her some words. She just went out.


    There is only another girl left in the room. Hua rugo asked her to stay here and cooperate for a while.


    After that, she went to the screen, turned over her hands and took out the shape changing pill. In her brain, she adjusted the contour of her face and body a little according to Xu Hu''s appearance.


    Then he cracked Xu Hu''s space ring, took out a new set of clothes and put them on, which came out after the screen.

 Chapter 938

    As soon as she came out, the girl on the bed almost cried out.


    Hua Yuege made a hissing gesture with his index finger on his lips.


    That girl just found out that although the face of Xu Hu was in front of her, her eyes were not the same, so she called out tentatively: "my boss?"


    "It''s me." Hua Yuege opens her mouth, even her voice has changed.


    Before listening to Xu Hu''s voice, she wrote it down in silence. After adjusting her vocal cords, her pronunciation was basically the same.


    "Will you change?" The girl couldn''t help her curiosity.


    Hua rugo shook his head and said, "let''s talk about it later. Those people will come here later. You have to cooperate with me then."


    "I see." Girl nodded, which woman in such a romantic place can''t play a little.


    Hua Ruge is relieved when he has explained.


    In the backyard, Hao Shou and ye Wanrou sat in the yard all night. When the girl came to deliver the letter, they were still pacing nervously.


    It''s said that Hua Ruge sent the message. Hao Shouyi took the note in his hand and felt relieved after reading the content.


    At this time, ye Wanrou snatched the note, while Hao Shou was the girl who waved back the letter.


    "That''s it." Ye Wanrou is ecstatic.


    Hao Shou sat on the stone bench and said, "I really have her."


    "I don''t know how she did it. It''s fairyland." Ye Wanrou said inconceivably.


    "Leave that alone. She asked us to cooperate with today''s action. We can''t delay." Hao Shoudao.


    "It''s up to you."


    So ye Wanrou goes back to the room to prepare. Hao Shou goes to the building to prepare. After


    ''s Day was completely lit up, Hua ran began to laugh in the room. After a while, someone knocked on her door and asked, "what time do we start when three are in charge?"


    "Departure, did I say I want to go?" Hua Ruge''s voice is domineering.


    The disciple outside was stunned, and then said, "isn''t your rule not to stay here much?"


    "You''ve got a lot of bullshit." Hua Yuege said, opening the door impatiently, and said to the young disciple in front of him, "I haven''t come out for so many days. I can''t hold it. What''s the matter with staying for two more days?"


    The disciple knew that the third leader was a grumpy man, and nodded yes, I know


    "You told them to roll away. You took a few people with you." Hua Ruge''s grumpy orders.


    "Yes, I am. I will tell you." That disciple should leave as soon as he says.


    "Wait." Hua Ruge stopped him and said, "let the procuress send two more girls to my room. These two girls are too weak."


    "Yes." The disciple said vaguely that he understood.


    "Bang!" Hua, like a song, closes the door heavily, showing his brutality.


    The girl in the room swallowed the water channel: "my host, you are so like."


    "Not bad." Hua Ruge went over to put a bag of Lingshi on the table and said, "someone will replace you in a moment, and you can go back to rest and buy something to mend it."


    "Thank you very much." The girl didn''t refuse either.


    The procuress knew what to do after she and Hao Shou met each other. She left the two girls outside the door. She advanced the door and was shocked when she saw Hua Ruge''s appearance, even though she was mentally prepared. It''s too much like that.


    "Just do what brother Shou said. Don''t tell anyone else, lest you let the news out." Hua Yuege confesses.


    "The procuress hears the speech to keep nodding:" be, host, I know


    Now Xu Hu, the third leader of the family, is dead. They are already people on a boat. If they are careless, they will be killed. Naturally, they should be cautious.


    The procuress went out with the girl in the room, and the other two came in unwittingly, looking at Hua Ruge with timid eyes.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are full of aggression and aggression. Although there is no expression on his face, they are awe inspiring.


    Hua Ruge was drinking the wine that was not added on the table. He said to the two people, "you should have heard of Ye''s temper. Today, you have served him well. If you offend him, you will also be very happy."


    The two girls were frightened by the painting and nodded their heads to show that they must do well.


    Hua Ruge is relieved to see their state, otherwise it will be easy to see the clue for a while.


    At this time, the disciple of Sanfeng mountain has informed other people. Although they are strange, they don''t think there is anything. After all, Xu Hu is really lustful and has been on the mountain for so many days. It''s inevitable for him to be nostalgic when he drives meat.


    After a discussion, four people were left behind, and a dozen others followed them back to the mountain.


    Hua Ruge stood at the railing on the second floor holding a girl in one hand, and saw some people leaving her lips to stir up a smile if there was anything.


    "Third, you drink." A girl came up to him with a glass of wine.


    Hua Yuege''s smile widens. He opens his mouth and drinks a glass of wine. He squints and says, "darling."


    The following four people heard Xu Hu''s voice and bowed down one after another. One of the disciples even joked: "how can the three masters give up?"


    "The woman couldn''t help but play and come out and breathe." Hua Yuege said, and said, "there''s a new kind of good wine in this building. Come up and have a taste."


    "OK." A few people should go upstairs.


    Xu Hu shouted to the procuress to prepare a drinking room. Soon a maid took them to the room that had been prepared for a long time. The maid served the wine in turn.


    These people are invited to come up. They are all sitting on their own, only Hua Ruge embracing each other.


    Although several people were greedy, they didn''t dare to call the girl if the third leader didn''t speak, so they could only focus on the wine.


    One of them took a sip of his expression and then he was stunned. The others tasted it one after another. His expression was exactly the same as that of him.


    At the moment, they didn''t pay attention to the fragrance in the room, and the fragrance was mixed, more like two kinds of incense.


    "The taste of this wine is absolutely amazing. Where did it come from?" Asked the next man.


    "This is the shopkeeper''s new wine. It''s called qianlixiang. I have told you to keep it for me. I will take it when I return to the mountain." Hua is like the way of singing.


    "We can drink this kind of good wine only by relying on the three masters. The little ones respect the masters." There is humanity.


    "Easy to say, easy to say." Hua Yuege is smiling. The girl on one side pours wine to feed him and looks envious to others.


    It has to be said that the charm of thyme is very big. The following four people are almost completely immersed in the good wine. After a while, the three bottles of wine on the table will soon be at the bottom.


    At this time, Hua rugo squinted drunkenly and said, "little Liu, please call me the shopkeeper. Let''s ask the source of the wine."


    "Yes." Xiaoliuzi is the lowest in this group. There is only xianzunjing, and there are two big immortals among the others. Naturally, he can only run errands.


    After xiaoliuzi left the door, Hua Ruge said to the two girls at her side: "you two go out and pick some beautiful girls for my brothers to bring back. There are no kilns for girls to visit."


    The three nodded in succession, thinking it was the reason.


    Two women go out of the door, yes, at this time, Hua rugo raised his glass to three people and said, "the last cup, go well."

 Chapter 939

    She said that she drank all the wine in the cup. Before the three of them knew how it was for a while, there was a blazing white light in the room.


    "Dong Dong!"


    When the three people realized that there was something wrong, they could not mobilize their vital energy. They all fell on the table with blood and light racing in their neck.


    After that, Hua Yuege made a ring of fingers.


    There was a man in black in Yajian nearby. Her figure flashed quickly. She covered her face but couldn''t stop a pair of curious eyes.


    It''s not someone else. It''s ye Wanrou who dressed up as a man.


    "It''s up to you next." Hua rugo said with a wave of his hand. He sucked blood from a dead man''s neck and sprinkled it on the table in front of him. He also fell down.


    Ye Wanrou reaches out to take out her long sword, which is also stained with blood. In fact, she does nothing but stand on the bloody scene, and the picture effect of several corpses lying beside her is very frightening.


    Xiaoliuzi takes the shopkeeper to Yajian. Although the door of Yajian is closed, xiaoliuzi still smells the smell of blood. As a bandit, he is alert and doesn''t go forward, but opens his mind to explore the Yajian.


    But just as the mind penetrated, it made his hair stand on end. The ground was covered with blood. Everyone died. There was a man in black with a long Blood Sword in his room who was throwing something on one of the bodies. When the powder touched the body, the body was quickly corroded and gradually disappeared.


    It seems that he was aware of his mind. The man stopped his movements and swept towards the door with a fierce look.


    Little six son immediately scared legs are soft, cover his mouth rolling to the door.


    You should know that the three masters are immortals. What a horrible existence it is that one can easily kill the immortals and kill the immortals without making any sound.


    He was so flustered that he didn''t notice that Hua rugo''s pretended three leaders were alive.


    Under the surprised eyes of the shopkeeper, Liu Zi quickly threw out the door of the fragrance building and headed for the outside of the city. Now, his brain is blank and instinctive to escape to Sanfeng mountain.


    At this time, Hao Shou, who left the gate after the arrangement, was blocking his only way out of the city.


    In the room, ye Wanrou sprinkles the corpse powder on the three people and sees that they are all turned into blood. Then she says, "what do I do next?"


    Hua Ruge turned back to his original appearance, turned over his hands and took Xu Hu''s body out of the coffin and threw it on the ground. "What we can do has been finished, and it''s up to brother Shou," he said


    "You only didn''t poison that man. Hao Shou is not his opponent." Asked ye Wanrou.


    "This is the weakest thing I can pick out, but I can''t beat it," Hua said


    She opened the back window and ran away before the shopkeeper came.


    "I don''t know if he can do it." Ye Wanrou is still mumbling.


    The next moment, they jumped out of the window one before and one after another. Hua Yuege closed the window with a wave of big sleeves. At the same time, the shopkeeper opened the door and sat on the ground when he saw the blood.


    "Come on. Come on! " He cried in alarm.


    Hua Ruge heard that there was no fluctuation on the surface. As she walked towards the backyard, she asked, "you still care about brother Shou."


    "Whoever cares about him, I''m afraid of his bad things." Ye Wanrou hums.


    Hua Ruge smiled and went back to the small room in the backyard, then changed his clothes and showed himself as a man.


    Ye Wanrou also changed her nightdress, and they sat in the courtyard for tea.


    "You''ve played such a big game of chess. Those people will be cheated in time. It''s amazing." Ye Wanrou said.


    Hua Ruge turned the teacup in his hand and said, "they will do what I expected. This place is doomed to be chaotic. I just don''t know whether our fisherman''s luck is good or not."


    At the same time, Yandu.


    At this time, on the square of Yandu, there are two huge crystal steles, one of which marks the corresponding points of villains of all levels.


    The other one was set up five days ago, with three big words "scoreboard" written on the top of the crystal.


    On the top of the big list are all the disciples participating in the task and their corresponding points. The stone tablet is connected with the disciples'' bracelets, which can update their points in real time and show them to the hundreds of people in Yandu.


    Because it''s only a few days, most of the disciples haven''t even found the villain, so those who don''t have points account for the majority, and those with strong strength and good luck have made some gains, but because of the unstable determinants, the points fluctuate greatly.


    This big list is often not viewed in one hour. The top ten of the list will be refreshed, which doesn''t mean anything.


    As of last night''s watching, the average score of the top ten is 3000, and the top one is a genius in the fairyland, whose score has reached 5000.


    The reward points for killing a fairyland are 1000. Everyone guessed that the genius killed five strong men of the same level, which earned 5000 points. It can be said that the luck and strength are very good.


    But this morning, hundreds of people gathered in front of the stone tablet and found that the top of the list had changed. The people who saw the list were all stupid.


    Originally, the fluctuation of this list was very large, and there was nothing surprising about the change of people, but the name at the top of the list was too familiar, and the score was too horrible.


    On the huge crystal stone tablet, the one whose name ranked first became Hua Ruge, and her score was 12000.


    When people saw that point, they counted it several times. When they were sure that it was 12000, which was more than twice the second place 5000 points, they couldn''t respond.


    What happened?


    Isn''t huaruge just the strength of xianzunjing? How did the ten thousand points suddenly appear? Did she kill the fairyland strongman?


    How could it be!


    For a time, hundreds of people were furious. Before everyone knew the name because of the relationship between Hua Ruge and Tuo barre. In fact, most people think that Hua Ruge is a vase. After all, if it looks beautiful like that, who will not be moved? Tuo Barre is always a man no matter how ascetic he is.


    But now they are stupid. Where can this score be achieved by a vase? Is she lucky to meet a fairyland and two fairylands who are seriously injured and can''t move?


    It''s not realistic to think about it.


    Then she killed with her strength. Let alone those who are not familiar with Hua Ruge, even shuiyunxuan knows that it is impossible.


    Hua Ruge''s physique and strong cultivation skills can really support her challenge. It''s impossible to kill a big immortal. And the points of the big immortal are only 500. How can they get enough.


    And the 12000 points are rising overnight, not a little bit, so the possibility of killing immortals is very low, the only possibility is to kill the celestial realm strong.


    So the people of hundreds of schools were shocked. Many good people were more eager to pick up Hua and sing about the past.


    At this time, Hua Ruge didn''t know that she had once again aroused hot discussion in Yandu, and was still drinking tea in the backyard of Piaoxiang building and ye Wanrou.


    Ye Wanrou''s tea making skill is pretty good. Hua Ruge is enjoying the pastry from yesterday''s Shunlai and drinking tea at the same time, which is quite pleasant.

 Chapter 940

    At the same time, Hao Shou stopped xiaoliuzi''s way, and he and xiaoliuzi had openly fought in the city.


    Because both of them are the same strength in xianzun''s body, but what Hao Shou cultivates is the sword skill left by the swordsman. The attack power is much stronger. If they attack him forcefully, they can take the sixth son in a quarter of an hour.


    But Hua Ruge''s plan is to let him drag on as long as possible, and attract more people''s attention as soon as possible. So he deliberately slowed down the attack, deliberately attacking the surrounding buildings and making a lot of noise.


    Lincheng is not big, but now it has gathered 20 clans here. Such a big movement is easy to attract attention.


    When Hao Shou came out, he put on the blue robe of the disciples of yuxu sect. Many attracted disciples noticed this.


    It''s easy to guess that the person he hit was a villain when he saw the yuxuzong fighting.


    Hao Shou almost drove Liu away, so as to attract more people''s attention.


    And the effect of this is very obvious. At last, people of all sects saw it and found that Hao Shou didn''t mean to kill this person, but wanted to live.


    What''s the use of catching alive?


    So many people''s minds began to move.


    Many disciples came out to watch the battle, including those from yuxu sect. When Hao Shou saw his sect, he said, "elder martial brother, come to help and catch the living."


    Kong Xiu nods to Lingyun, and Lingyun immediately rises to the sky and hands at xiaoliuzi.


    When other sects heard that they really wanted to catch the living, they were not calm. Several monks in the fairyland, who had the same accomplishments as Ling Yun, rose up and rushed to the battlefield. One of them said, "I''ll help you."


    Kong Xiu frowned at the bottom. It''s no help. It''s just looting. I don''t know what Hao shouzhui''s worth.


    Several of them got off at the same time. Some of them were closer than Lingyun, so they took xiaoliuzi in front of them. At the same time, the disciples of several other sects also came near.


    "Thank you very much, elder martial brothers. I''ll take them away." Lingyun is also kind at such a critical moment.


    The young disciple who caught xiaoliuzi smiled and said: "you are the one who was caught by yuxu sect, naturally you are, but can we also participate in cross examination?"


    Before Lingyun could speak, several other people came up and said, "yes, this time, hundreds of people share the same hatred. If there is any important news, it is natural to share it."


    These days, because Hua Yuege brought the files from the city Lord''s office, yuxu sect took the lead in all aspects. Obviously, these people are now very jealous.


    "Although a hundred people share the same hatred, we are in a competitive relationship after all. It''s not appropriate to share resources." The hole is repaired.


    Hao Shou also said angrily, "yes, I have worked hard to catch people. Why should I give you the news?"


    "Oh." A man outside the crowd smiled and walked forward slowly.


    "Senior brother Lv." Cried the crowd.


    Kong Xiu and Ling Yun look at each other and know that this man is not easy to deal with, because this man is Lu Zisheng, a famous genius disciple of the Mahayana sect. He has blue talent like Hao Shou, but he grew up in the sect and enjoyed too many resources. Now he is only 24 years old and has reached the fairyland.


    Five years ago, when he was still in fairyland, he made a great achievement in the comparison of hundreds of schools and won the first place in the same level. At the same time, he became famous. As a result, he won many places in secret places for Mahayana, which made the development of Mahayana in recent years particularly rapid.


    Because of him, Mahayana clan can speak well in the same level clan, and he naturally became the leader of the younger generation of disciples.


    It happens that the twenty clans here are all middle ones, of which he is the most qualified one.


    Lu Zisheng has a gentle and elegant face, always with a warm smile and gentle posture. He looks like a good talker. However, those who have met him know that he is kind-hearted but dark, and doesn''t do things in a proper way.


    He went up to him and said, "I don''t know what the value of this man is. It''s not necessary for all the brothers to hurt the peace because of this."


    As soon as this words came out, the faces of Kong Xiuling Yun and a group of disciples of yuxu sect were not good-looking. This man was originally Hao shoucha and chased after him. He should be their disciple of yuxu sect. What does this have to do with value?


    What''s the reason that we can give them without value and share with them when they have value?


    The other disciples nodded: "elder martial brother Lv is right. Let''s find a place to ask the person for details."


    Lu Zisheng smiled and turned to look at Kong Xiu and Ling Yun and said, "what do you think?"


    Naturally, they don''t want to. Seeing Hao Shou chasing this man so fast, they know that there must be news that can be squeezed out of him. Now they are cut off by others. They are not angry.


    But at this time, all the people of the clan look to them. If they don''t agree, they will be the target of the public.


    The hundred schools compete for points, but there''s no rule that the schools can''t hurt each other. Now the imperial school has already built a big game, and it''s hard to be envious if it makes enemies again.


    Then Confucius thought over and over again, and nodded, "OK, since all of you are interested, let''s review together."


    The disciples of yuxu sect were angry, but they didn''t dare to show it in public.


    "It''s rare that elder martial brother Kong is so generous. Let''s listen together." Lu Zisheng said with a smile.


    Then, two disciples from each of the twenty sects sent Xiao Liuzi to the room of the inn for questioning.


    Among them, Kong Xiu and Ling Yun were sent by yuxu sect.


    Little Liuzi had never seen such a battle before. When he came up, he would say what he was asked.


    So the interrogation process was surprisingly smooth. They knew that this was Sanfeng mountain, and they also knew that the three leaders were killed in the fragrance building.


    This attracted everyone''s attention. How could a fairyland die without any movement?


    The sixth son then talked about his experience in the fragrance building today. He said that the third leader had a good drink with his brothers. After drinking, he went to the shopkeeper for help. When he came back, he felt something was wrong. He found that a strong man in black killed the third leader and three brothers.


    And they asked what these men were doing.


    One of them is shangxianjing, and the other two are daffodils.


    At this time, if the good people add up the dead people''s points, it can be calculated, which is just 10000 and 2000.


    But we didn''t connect this with the disciples of the hundred schools. After all, it''s impossible for a person who can kill the fairyland in an instant.


    Thinking of Sanfeng mountain''s original three immortals are now dead, we all have ideas about Sanfeng mountain, so we continue to question.


    In the process of cross examination, they knew another big news: there were only two masters in the mountain, and the big one was closed at a manor outside the city, which made everyone''s mind move.


    Twenty clans add up to one hundred immortals, one hundred immortals and one hundred immortals. Although they are not as crowded as Sanfeng mountain, they have a great advantage in the number of immortals.


    If there is only one immortal friar on the mountain, they are sure to take down the mountain and kill the immortal by siege.

 Chapter 941

    We need to know that these people are the best in the clan. They can become immortals before they are 30 years old. No matter they are talented, savvy, hard-working or lucky, they can''t be cultivated.


    Next, they began to question the details of Sanfeng mountain, and if they could ask about this step, they would be ready to start.


    Hao Shou listened outside the door. He looked angry on the surface, but he was laughing in his heart.


    These smart people really think that they have picked up the cheap, but in fact, they are just the cannon fodder in huaruge''s calculation.


    Yuxu''s clan originally complained about Hao Shou, but now it''s said that Sanfeng mountain is not that important. After all, even if they get the news, they can''t have the strength to attack the mountain.


    This is what we can do together.


    When they asked all they could think of, they sent someone to shut up Xiao Liuzi, and then the leaders of the twenty clans gathered together to discuss good ideas.


    In order not to be discovered, Hao Shou had to follow the army and did not leave.


    At the moment, in the backyard of the fragrance building, Hua Ruge is turning over the space rings of these bandits, counting the things inside, and planning to divide them equally.


    "You''d better keep it for yourself. We''re just running errands. There''s nothing we can do." Ye Wanrou said on one side.


    "Without you, this plan can''t be completed. We have to divide it." Hua rugo didn''t disturb her counting.


    These bandits don''t have any good things. They only have some spiritual tools. Only Xu Hu has one immortal tool, but it''s a hammer. Few people can use it.


    However, although these people don''t have much information, there are many Lingshi. She has found more than one million Lingshi cards in the space of four people, and one of them can get 400000.


    "Well, here''s the money back. I''ll make a profit." Hua Ruge felt her chin with satisfaction.


    Ye Wanrou looked at her and said, "do you want to run this business here?"


    "Of course not. Go to the shopkeeper." Hua Ruge picked out her lips and put away all the space rings to go to the front yard.


    Ye Wanrou follows blindly. As a result, Hua Ruge wants to sell this place to the shopkeeper for the reason that it''s unlucky. The shopkeeper disagrees at first, but he hears that Hua Ruge only needs 100000 Lingshi to sell, so he simply buys it.


    300, 000 hands, 100, 000 buy back, he just five days in the net income of 200, 000 Lingshi, of course, he would like to.


    As for the dead people in this building, this is the immortal city. The monks who come and go have no human life on their hands will not be taboo at all.


    He watched Hua Ruge and ye Wanrou walk out of the fragrance building, thinking that they were the biggest enemies.


    I don''t know that people earn a lot of money here. They not only have a lot of money, but also get points. There is no delay.


    Those pimps and girls who know their inner feelings have chosen to keep silent. After all, they are involved in it. If Sanfeng mountain people know about it, they will die.


    So Hua Ruge is innocent when she left. No one in the city knows who she killed. Even if Yandu saw her score, she didn''t know who she killed. Although this kind of thing will not be concealed forever, she said she couldn''t order several tickets when everyone knew it.


    "What shall we do next?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    Hua Yuege did not want to point out the direction outside the city: "there."


    "Where is that?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    "It''s not written, restaurant." Hua Ruge beckoned her to look at the sign.


    "I thought you were going out of the city," said Ye Wanrou


    "The city is going out, but it''s not today. I''ll be there in the morning." Hua rugo said that he had entered the restaurant, and when he entered the restaurant, he let the waiter serve the best dishes.


    "Will others be suspicious if we don''t go back?" Asked ye Wanrou in a low voice.


    "Who knows who we are? Besides, I''ve already told elder brother longevity, he will deal with it." Hua rugosi did not worry.


    Her strength is a vase like existence in everyone''s eyes. No one will think that she can achieve anything, and no one will care about her existence.


    Ye Wanrou said with a smile, "I find it very interesting to be with you. There is always something interesting."


    "These are not fun." Hua Ruge rarely said seriously: "it''s playing with the head. If you play well, it''s fun. If you don''t play well, it''s gone."


    Ye Wanrou listened carefully and nodded: "then how can you have such a smart brain?"


    "To be honest, I don''t know." Hua Ruge spits out his tongue, but asks not to be beaten.


    Of course, ye Wanrou didn''t hit her, but she didn''t want to, but she couldn''t.


    That''s an outrageous answer.


    "You''ve got a lot of brains. You''ll know more about the world." Hua Yuege said it seriously.


    "But it''s so hard," said Ye Wanrou, dragging his chin


    She didn''t wait for Hua rugo to talk about the dishes, but when she saw the food, she didn''t want to talk. She just wanted to eat.


    Ye Wanrou is not used to Hua Ruge. She can''t associate a person who likes to eat and drink with a strategist.


    The two men were eating and drinking here. The leaders of the other 20 clans also made plans to attack. They were ready to attack Sanfeng mountain the next day.


    The specific plan is that most of the people and horses attack Sanfeng mountain, and at the same time, they send 20 immortals to ambush on the road from the manor to Sanfeng mountain to stop all the news. If the big leader still receives the news and is ready to help, the 20 immortals will hold the big leader in check.


    As long as it is contained for a period of time, the positive peak will be defeated, and then people will be released to support this side.


    In terms of the number of personnel on both sides, the plan can be fully implemented.


    Although it''s hard to fight over the ranks, they expect that thirty people can kill one celestial being. Those junior disciples in Sanfeng mountain can be ignored.


    And after 20 schools of thought, they also agreed that in the process of attacking Sanfeng mountain, everyone should have a collective consciousness and can''t hide secrets. As for who can kill as many people, it depends on his own ability and luck.


    After hearing the plan in silence, Hao Shou wrote it down.


    After that, we chose the second best leader of each clan to kill the big leader, and then we reorganized each clan. The small clan began to discuss quietly.


    The people of yuxuzong gathered in a room. Kong Xiu asked Hao Shou directly, "what about Hua Ruge and ye Wanrou?"


    "These days we are tracking down the news of Sanfeng mountain. Now I''m chasing Liu Zi back. They are still tracking down." Hao Shou''s way is just like that.


    "You did a good job this time." Kongfu gave his affirmation first, and then he said: "tomorrow we are going to make a strong attack. There is nothing to check. Let them come back and prepare for tomorrow''s battle."

 Chapter 942

    "They seem to touch the outside of the city. They can''t be contacted." Hao Shou said again.


    Kong Xiu frowned, and Ling Yun rounded the field in good time and said, "well, even if they join in, they won''t add much points. Maybe they will get something out of the city."


    Although all the disciples didn''t think so, they didn''t have much to say either this time or last time because it was Hua Ruge who made contributions.


    Even Lu binluo, Qingqing and Liu Yuan, the opposite of Hua Ruge, said nothing.


    Confucius thought about it and didn''t pursue it any more. He nodded, "let them go."


    Next, they began to discuss tomorrow''s strategy. Kong Xiu was more conservative, which meant that he should pay attention to his own safety. Anyway, yuxuzong had already kept ahead in points.


    After discussion, they will have a rest.


    Hua Ruge and ye Wanrou, on the other side, have already eaten. They are looking for an inn agreed with Hao Shou to have a rest.


    Before going to bed, ye Wanrou stays in Hua Ruge''s room. After a while, Xiao Er knocks on the door and sends a letter.


    Hua rugo received the letter and saw the information Hao Shou wrote on it. First of all, those clans were pawned and decided to attack the mountain tomorrow.


    The attack plan made by each sect is attached at the back.


    "Did it really develop as you expected?" Ye Wanrou is now more and more worshipping Hua Ruge.


    "In general, but these people are too big." Hua Ruge shook his head.


    "How to say?" ye Wanrou asked


    "If I make a plan, I will first gather all the people''s strength to attack the manor, kill the big boss and then attack the stronghold." Hua said like a song.


    Ye Wanrou thought for a moment and said, "yes, there are only a few people on the side of the manor. If they are not prepared, the raid will surely succeed."


    Hua Ruge nods.


    "Then why did they do it?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    "They''re more efficient at both ends, just a little adventurous." Hua Ruge said after analyzing: "these gifted disciples have not suffered any setbacks, and it is inevitable that some of them will act."


    "What are the consequences?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "I don''t know."


    This result is unpredictable, after all, she does not know the strength of both sides.


    "Then what shall we do?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "what I thought before was to ambush near the manor to see if I could pick up the price when everyone was around to kill the big boss. Now there is no better way, so do it."


    Ye Wanrou nodded, "listen to you."


    Hua Ruge yawned and lay on the bed and said, "it''s getting late. Go to sleep."


    So ye Wanrou returned to the room.


    The next day, all the people of each clan came together early in the morning to attack before the news of the death of the third leader had returned to the mountain.


    The people in the main gate broke up and went out of the city, and then came to the outside of the city to form a group, and quietly felt for Sanfeng mountain.


    The other group, composed of 20 people, headed for the manor where the family was in charge. Lingyun was sent by yuxu sect, and Yin Shang was one of the disciples of Dacheng sect.


    After they set out for a while, Hua rugo got up. She wanted to go out early, but she got up late.


    Of course, she didn''t dare to talk to ye Wanrou, who thought that Hua Ruge had arranged it, so she went with her.


    Hua Yuege''s space is filled with Xu Hu''s soul. It''s convenient for her to know what to ask at any time.


    After leaving the city, they walked along the road Xu Hu pointed to. They walked very slowly and followed the people in front of zongmen all the time.


    When I came to Hua rugo recently, I found that the manor was built on a mountain, and the mountain was very high. From above, I could look down on the bottom. It was very difficult to sneak.


    However, the people of zongmen didn''t want to take the initiative. What they had to do was to hold back the big boss.


    These people ambushed a small hill leading from the manor to the stronghold.


    Hua Ruge and ye Wanrou are lurking in the back, where they can watch the battle from afar without being found.


    "How far is it from Sanfeng mountain?" Hua Ruge asked Archie with his mind.


    Archie asked Xu Hu about his soul state, and when he got the answer, he replied to Hua Ruge, "it''s only 200 Li, and you can fly for a quarter of an hour."


    "It''s strange to be so close." Hua Ruge lies on the hillside, his eyes are closed lazily, his legs are knocked, and his mouth is filled with dog''s tail grass that he doesn''t know from where.


    "Why don''t you worry?" Asked ye Wanrou beside her.


    "It''s not me at home this time. We''re just watching." Hua is like a song.


    She wants to fight and is not someone else''s match.


    "But if this person is killed by others, the points will be owned by others." Ye Wanrou said.


    Hua rugo opened one eye and looked at her: "then you don''t want me to sneak under the eyes of more than 20 immortals. I don''t have the ability."


    "Yes." Ye Wanrou also figured it out, but her eyes at Hua Ruge were still full of doubts.


    She still doesn''t believe that Hua Rugou''s whole situation is to watch the bustle. Without her, this war is impossible.


    Hua Ruge, no matter what she thinks, lies leisurely on the hillside.


    At this time, the sun just rose, shining on the face warm, or very comfortable.


    However, there are so many people here, only Hua Ruge can enjoy the wild scenery and warm sunshine.


    In fact, as she said, she is here to play a soy sauce, which can play a very small role, unless there is a chance for her to play.


    The mountains on this side are quiet, but Sanfeng mountain on the other side has launched a fierce attack. From this side, you can faintly feel the vibration of the earth.


    It''s also common for a lot of strong people to collide with each other.


    Ye Wanrou looked at that direction and said, "the battle there must be very fierce, right?"


    Hua Ruge opened his eyes, glanced at her and said, "aren''t you worried about him?"


    "How could it be?" Ye Wanrou denies.


    Hua Ruge laughed and said, "what are you in a hurry? Who am I not talking about?"


    Ye Wanrou responded by turning her head and staring at Hua Ruge, but after thinking for a long time, she didn''t know what to say and turned her head angrily.


    Hua Ruge could not help laughing.


    It seems that the girl doesn''t feel nothing about Hao Shou.


    As the battle over there became more and more fierce, the earth under their feet began to vibrate even more, and the sound of rumbling began to come.


    Hua Yuege looked up at the manor on the high mountain over there, only to see the figures gathering on the peaceful manor. He thought it had been startled.


    But no matter how flustered the people above were, the big boss never showed up.


    "Ye Wanrou responded," that big leader is not at the critical moment of cultivation, or how can he not come out? "


    "I think so." Hua Yuege also said.


    The two of them saw it, and the ambush disciples there guessed it. After a short discussion, they flew out and attacked the manor at the top of the mountain.


    I think they also know that this is a great opportunity to sneak attack. If it comes to a critical moment, even the immortals can''t make up for so many joint raids by the immortals.


    "They''re smart, too." Ye Wan judo.


    Hua Ruge squinted and said, "I hope it goes well."

 Chapter 943

    The scene of more than 20 immortals working together was absolutely shocking. The colorful light flashed in the air, then all of them smashed down.


    It was only for a moment that not only the manor, but also half of the mountains were destroyed by them.


    Hua Ruge and ye Wanrou are the only ones who express surprise.


    Especially Hua Ruge, she didn''t really see the people of this level. She thought of terror, but she didn''t think of it.


    After a blow, the manor disappeared completely. There was no place where the broken limbs and arms were blasted. The scene was once very brutal.


    From the perspective of Hua Ruge, there is no one who survived.


    Her pupils shrank and she whispered, "there is fraud!"


    As expected, two huge gongs suddenly appeared at the middle of the mountain. They collided with each other fiercely, making the sound of sharp howling, which tore the air and spread to all directions.


    At this time, those immortals had just been hit with all their strength. Both the internal strength and the mind were exhausted. When the heart was not born, they were hit by the sudden sound wave attack, and their mouths bled.


    Hua Ruge and ye Wanrou, because she found it a little earlier, told the devouring beast to stop the wave of attacks with the divine mind.


    Sound wave attack is only a mental attack, and has no real power, so it can be easily blocked by devouring animals.


    "Little doll wants to plot against me. You are a little tender." A cold hum sounded, and then a man dressed in yellow suddenly appeared at the waist of the mountain, which was flattened by the explosion. He looked fifty or sixty years old.


    At the moment, the immortals of all the major gates know that they are on the iron plate, and they have been traumatized before fighting. One by one, they have put away their arrogance and become cautious.


    "You dolls are so bold that I dare to fight with the idea of three fans. Do you really think I dare not kill you when someone is in charge? " The old man is very domineering.


    "Kill us? Do you really think that I am a vegetarian? " Yin Shang said.


    The rest of the disciples didn''t recognize the advice and began to choke.


    "You''re tired of living. Let me see what kind of fighting power you decent dolls have today." The old man said, put away the gong and take out a sword.


    Hua Ruge, though far away, can see that it''s actually a wooden sword. It''s engraved with lines that don''t know what it is. It doesn''t look like an ordinary thing.


    The twenty immortals of the sect are not weak. They are ready to fight according to the attack and defense formation arranged the day before.


    "I don''t think we have a good chance here," ye Wanrou said


    "If you can''t fight, it depends on what you can contain." Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    Ye Wanrou nods and looks at it carefully.


    This kind of confrontation with the strong is very helpful for their later cultivation.


    The confrontation between the two sides is on the verge. The mountain was only slightly shaken at first, but now it''s very uncomfortable.


    Hua Ruge can''t bask in the sun any longer. She has to get up and watch the battle. She is very dissatisfied with this.


    The battle scenes between the two sides are very cool. There is a constant explosion in the air, which makes people''s eardrums ache.


    However, Hua Ruge always thinks that the thunder and rain are a little bit small, because it seems that both of them are in a state of balance, which surprises her a little. It''s worthy of being the best among the gifted disciples of all sects. The attack power of these young disciples is very considerable.


    On the contrary, the leader of the family is powerful and terrifying. However, both the martial arts and sword skills of cultivation must be as good as those of the orthodox disciples. It seems that he has not accepted the orthodox cultivation.


    After watching this battle, she will be more aware of the importance of Kung Fu and combat skills.


    Ye Wanrou was amazed. She used to think that she was talented enough. Now when she saw those talented disciples in the mid air, she knew that she was too weak.


    When ye Wanrou thought it was possible to win, the old man suddenly broke out with a strong force. Relying on the terrorist attack power output, he forced these disciples to step back.


    "You little brats, don''t want to go today." The old man snorted again, and his sword showed the power of heaven Wonderland.


    The disciples of each sect looked at each other and exchanged views. At last, they reached a consensus and began to adopt defensive tactics.


    Anyway, their task is to delay, so now the right choice is to save strength.


    The battle became more and more fierce, but Hua Yuege''s eyes occasionally looked to the direction of Sanfeng mountain.


    "What do you think?" Asked ye Wanrou as she watched the battle.


    "Think how long it will take for the mountain to come down there." Hua said like a song.


    Ye Wanrou pointed to the big leader in the battle and said, "this old man is much more urgent than you."


    Hua Ruge nodded: "he found that these people deliberately dragged him, and he should know what happened in his heart."


    After realizing this, the attack became fiercer and fiercer, and the twenty immortals of the clan gradually couldn''t support it.


    Ye Wanrou looked at it and said, "the gap between the realms is really frightening."


    "Yes." Hua Ruge''s way of no denying.


    "The more I look at it, the more incredible it is. Your God actually killed the fairyland with one sword. How did he do it?" Ye Wan judo, she didn''t think it was so difficult before. Now looking at the battle, she can''t think of it any more.


    "Don''t put him in the rank of normal people. He''s a monster." This is the only explanation Hua Ruge can think of.


    She didn''t have a good answer, but ye Wanrou unexpectedly found it reasonable.


    The two gossiped, and the twenty immortal disciples on the top retreated under the strong attack of the old man. Finally, they had to take another attack, and each of them offered their strongest killing moves to greet the old man.


    The old man pushed forward all the way with his strong strength. However, because these disciples had a lot of cards, the old man was slowly unable to resist, and the attack situation was cautious.


    In the distance, the concussion became louder and louder. The old man realized that he had to hurry up as soon as possible, so he looked at the injured disciples who were in the way.


    "Ah!"


    With a scream, a disciple fell from the air and never came up again. It''s estimated that the strength of the attack could not survive.


    The desperate fairyland is obviously terrifying. Next, he killed or severely damaged the disciples of the sect. Even though the injuries on his body were more and more, he didn''t care.


    Ye Wanrou opened her eyes and said, "so cruel?"


    Hua Ruge''s face was solemn, and she said, "it seems that we can''t just watch the excitement."


    The leader of Sanfeng mountain is definitely a ruthless character. After a while, he killed all the disciples in the sky, but he was also hurt by the anti attack of the immortals.


    Although there is a big gap between the realms, the base plate sacrifice of 20 people is enough for him to drink a pot.


    The last one that was shot down was Ling Yun. Hua rugo noticed that the blow on Ling Yun was not so heavy. It should only be hurt, and there would be no life danger.


    After the leader shot down all the immortals, he didn''t make the first move, but sat on a mountain and began to heal.

 Chapter 944

    At this time, a figure in the distance came rapidly from the direction of Sanfeng mountain and shouted to the leader: "brother, are you ok?"


    The head of the household raised his head a little surprised and asked, "third, how did you come?"


    "I can stand on the other side of the mountain for the time being. Second brother, I''m afraid it''s dangerous for you to live alone. Let me take care of it." Xu Hu said, looking around, he said, "it seems that these cubs really ambushed you."


    When the leader heard that the stronghold was temporarily free, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I''m ok. I''m just a little hurt and I''ll be fine soon. Go back and help the second to hold the mountain."


    "Boss, are you hurt? Is it serious? " Xu Hu asked worried.


    The head of the family frowned: "these little dolls are not fuel-efficient lamps. I''m eager to fight, and the injury is not light."


    "These hateful little boys, can they deceive no one in the stronghold?" Xu Hu said angrily.


    The head of the family resonates with this very much, and the look on his face is not very good.


    "By the way, elder brother, I robbed an alchemist in the city this time. There are superior healing drugs." Xu Hu said, taking out a small medicine bottle from the space and handing it to the big boss: "you will take it faster."


    The leader of the family did not move him. As a result, the pill asked about the refreshing fragrance of the pill. He opened his mouth and swallowed it and began to meditate.


    The entrance of danyao will turn into Taoist medicine Qi. With the great master''s exercise, it will enter the four limbs and eight channels.


    Ye Wanrou looked at it in the distance, her heart mentioned her voice and her eyes. Now she can understand what Hua Yuege said to play with her head. Without a strong psychological quality, she can''t really play.


    In the face of an immortal who can kill herself with one slap, she can''t even think of the difficulty.


    "Wow!"


    A sound of spitting blood interrupts ye Wanrou''s thoughts. When she looks at the past, she finds that the evidence of the big boss is covering her chest. There is a pool of black blood in front of him.


    At the moment, the head of the household pointed to Xu Hu in front of him in astonishment: "this is Poison? "


    "To be exact, it takes a lot of effort to refine the elixir." Hua Ruge explains, smiling in front of her.


    "Impossible. Why do you want to hurt me? I saved you when you were down. We vowed to die together. " The head of the family pointed at her, and his face was angry. Even if he was poisoned now, he didn''t believe that his brother betrayed him.


    "I said big brother, husband and wife are going to fly separately, let alone brothers." Hua Ruge has no burden at all.


    What she gave to the leader was extremely poisonous, which would spread to all parts of his body with his exercise of Kung Fu, and then quickly erode his body, vitality and spirit. Every second of delay, his physical condition would get worse.


    He was seriously injured. After poisoning, the injury was more than ten times larger. If he delayed for a while, he would die.


    That''s why she didn''t directly ask to expose her identity, but continued to cheat him.


    "You traitor, I killed you!" The anger in the eyes of the big boss turned fierce.


    He thought that the huge Gong would appear in the air, and in an instant, it would collide with each other to launch a powerful mental attack.


    Hua Ruge smiled in her eyes. She was looking at his physical condition. Without mobilizing his energy to suppress the injury, the toxin quickly spread and became worse and worse.


    The person in charge of the family focused on the gongs, but the gongs had not been hit together, and the blue light flashed in the mid air. He saw only a big opening and swallowed his gongs directly.


    In the moment when the big mouth closed, the gongs collided, but there was no sound.


    Before the big leader was shocked, he vomited blood again. He felt that the spirit had been severely damaged. The Gong had his spirit mark on it, and he was also affected when it was destroyed.


    He was hurt one after another. He was in a hurry to attack his family. The acuteness of poison in his body would not let this chance pass. It quickly eroded his heart. It only took a moment to kill him.


    "You You are not the third. " The leader pointed to Hua Ruge, a determined way.


    The third one doesn''t have such a small beast that can eat people''s magic weapons at all.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said honestly, "I''m sorry, but your brother didn''t betray you, at least not before he died."


    "Who are you?" The big boss asked hatefully. He lived half his life, but he didn''t expect to end up like this.


    "It''s one of those little brats you''re talking about." Hua Yuege answers.


    "Damn it!" In the eyes of the big boss, he hated even more. He could not accept that he was planted in the hands of a child.


    As soon as Hua Ruge wanted to have a free and unrestrained stall, he felt that the atmosphere of being in charge of the house in front of him was becoming stronger and stronger, and the whole person was sending out a terrifying power.


    She was startled and turned back quickly.


    "Little doll, have you ever heard of a dead camel bigger than a horse?" The leader said that he grabbed his own wooden sword. The sword peak was sharp.


    Ye Wanrou is frightened at one side and wants to lean towards that side quietly.


    Hua Ruge now knows that he underestimates heaven and fairyland. He can''t help himself, but it can be done if he wants to hold a Fairy Statue on his back before he dies.


    "Die." The master said, drawing a galaxy of bright swords with a long sword in his hand, and beheaded them towards Hua Ruge.


    This is a blow of all his strength. He is sure that even the immortal can''t bear it.


    Hua rugo made great progress after breaking through the five layers of quenched body, but even if she did so, she couldn''t avoid the blow by sight. If she was hard resistant, her body would be broken.


    At the moment of crisis, her mind moved.


    "Boom!"


    Just as the sword light came close to her, a huge city appeared out of the sky. The sword light made a huge roar on the wall.


    Hua Ruge felt for the first time that the city of the sky was shocked after being attacked, and her heart was also a little anxious. This old guy is at the end of his tether. He can''t even break through the city of the sky.


    After a while, the sword light disappeared. Hua Yuege''s divine thoughts found that there was a crack in the place where the sky city was attacked, but fortunately it was blocked.


    When the leader saw this scene, he was in despair. His heart was eroded by poison. He vomited a mouthful of blood and staggered back a few steps.


    Hua Ruge looked at the big boss from the sky city, and was relieved. But he said calmly, "you can''t be cured without some magic weapons."


    The head of the family realized that his life would be taken away by the poison, so he quickly mobilized the remaining energy in his body to protect his heart.


    But his life was saved for a while, but he had no strength to attack or defend. He said, "don''t kill me, I will give you all the treasures on the mountain, OK?"


    "Do you know what to say?" Hua Ruge put away the city of the sky, reached out to the ring on his hand and said, "you don''t need to give it. I know that your ring is the key to the treasure."


    "You How do you know? " Now the big boss is afraid of this unknown opponent.


    "Of course, the third of your family said it." Hua Yuege said and said, "otherwise, you think I don''t go up the mountain directly. What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 945

    "You killed him, too? What did you do? " The big boss could not help but take a step back. He felt that although the strength of the people in front of him was low, he was the most difficult opponent he had ever seen.


    "I told you, you don''t have a brain." Hua Yuege said, "I''ll do it without any last words."


    "Who are you?" The big boss asked the last words.


    "Uncle Lei taught us to do good things without leaving a name."


    Hua Yuege said, the white sword light in the air flashed quickly, the big leader only felt the cold between his neck, blood rushed out, and fell straight.


    After his death, Hua rugo took a look at his skill, and as expected, he added ten thousand points. Now it''s twenty-two thousand.


    "That''s over?" Ye Wanrou came over from one side, but she still had some problems.


    Hua rugo was shocked by her: "when did you come here?"


    "When he started, I wanted to help you, but I didn''t." Said Ye Wanrou.


    Hua Ruge nodded and took the ring from the leader''s hand and put it away.


    At this moment, most of the upper immortals who originally besieged the big masters are in a coma state. It is estimated that it will take a while to wake up.


    "Let''s go and have a look over the mountain." Hua said like a song.


    On the way, Hua rugo inquired about the details of the treasure house on XUHU mountain, the third leader. She had already won two immortals and had an absolute advantage in points. She didn''t want to take any more risks. She just wanted to get the treasure of Sanfeng mountain. Compared with operating for so many years, there must be many good things.


    It''s strange to let go of her wild goose.


    Xu Hu detailed the guard situation in front of the treasure house, and revealed that there is a secret channel in the treasure house that can directly lead to the bottom of the mountain. This is to consider that if the mountain stronghold is captured, they can run away with the treasure in the treasure house directly, so as not to lose money and money.


    The more Hua Ruge listens to it, the more exciting it is. So she can go out through the secret channel as long as she is sneaking in. She can completely avoid fighting.


    Now she feels more and more that it is a wise decision to leave Xu Hu. Without him, she would not dare to touch the mountain. Now she knows the situation is different.


    A quarter of an hour later, Hua Ruge and ye Wanrou arrived at the foot of Sanfeng mountain. At this time, the mountain protection array of Sanfeng mountain had been broken. Thirty immortals on the top of the mountain besieged a strong man in the fairyland of heaven. He was middle-aged, with only one eye, and the other eye with a black mask should be the second leader of Sanfeng mountain.


    This man''s strength should not be as great as being in charge of the family. He was slightly defeated under the siege of the thirty immortals.


    Other battlefields are also dominated by the major sects. Only a dozen of the 20 immortals in Sanfeng mountain are left now. They are fighting against the immortals in the sect.


    More than 30 other disciples of the clan and lower level disciples killed other bandits in Sanfeng mountain. In any case, they locked the victory in advance.


    "When shall we go up?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    Hua Ruge looked at the battlefield situation and said: "now the Shanzhai still has some strength. Wait a moment."


    Ye Wanrou nods.


    With the passage of time, the advantages of the people in the major sectors are more and more obvious, and the bandits in Sanfeng mountain are killed and injured more and more.


    Hua Ruge had been crouching below for almost half an hour. When most of the bandits were killed and the second leader was not able to do it, he stood up and said to Ye Wan, "I''ll go up alone, and you''ll wait at the bottom of the mountain."


    Ye Wanrou knows that she can''t help her, so she should.


    Hua Ruge found a place with few people in the back mountain, and Yukong flew up. On the way, he met many bandits. When he saw her, he said hello in succession. He didn''t recognize her.


    She said hello one by one, but did not stop but went straight to the location of the treasure house in the back mountain.


    At this moment, there are only four guards left here. Seeing Hua rugo, they are all shocked and shout: "three in charge."


    Although Xu Hu had been killed the day before yesterday, the people who went to Piaoxiang building with Xu Hu said that Xu Hu was still there, and the news of his death did not come back.


    "Brothers are working hard." Hua Ruge comforts.


    "You who are in charge of the three families have come back. Those who are attacked in our stronghold will not be able to defend." A little bandit said in a hurry.


    Hua rugo reached out his hand and waved: "don''t worry. I went to the eldest brother''s place on my way back and told him everything. The eldest brother will be back soon. At that time, none of these little boys will be able to run."


    "The big boss will come back." A bandit''s eyes shine again.


    "The three of us can kill no more than one of them. However, there are strong people in every major gate. I know that we will not finish killing their disciples with us. Elder brother asked me to move ahead." Hua Ruge pointed to the treasure house behind them and brightened the ring that came from the leader.


    These bandits have also heard about the news that each large door will be in town. Once again, seeing the ring, they have no doubt about it. They make way one after another.


    Hua Ruge nodded and walked in.


    This is a cave. At the end of the cave is a stone wall. There is a concave flower pattern on the wall. Hua Ruge, thinking of Xu Hu, puts the ring in the concave stone groove and twists it slightly.


    "Boom!" The stone wall made a dull sound and then opened slowly.


    At the same time, a second leader at the foot of the mountain sent to invite the little disciple of the first leader to rush up and say loudly to the second leader who was fighting in the air, "the second leader is not good, the first leader is killed."


    His voice is not small. The whole mountain is clear.


    The guard of the treasure house was shocked and turned to look at the cave. At this time, the stone gate in the cave was about to close. Hua Ruge was standing inside and waved to the outside.


    "You can''t let him in." The leader of the guard called out and launched the attack.


    But at this time, there is only a small gap left in the stone gate. When his broadsword arrives, it has been cut on the stone gate and bounced back by the above array.


    It''s a treasure house on the top of a mountain. It''s very solid. It''s very difficult to come in without a key.


    Hua Ruge was relieved when she went in, and began to look at the treasure. She found that the treasure house was not small. She hollowed out half of the mountain, and most of them were piled with spirit stones, which was amazing.


    On the other side is the shelf, on which are all treasures and some boxes, which contain books, jade slips and so on.


    Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "snacks, don''t say I don''t think about you."


    The devouring beast felt the vitality and rushed out of the space. When he saw these magic tools and spirit stones, his dark eyes were brighter than spirit stones.


    Hua Yuege pointed to the spirit stone like a hill and said, "this is half of you and half of me."


    The little head that engulfs the beast keeps burning.


    "This way, I''ll look for it. If it doesn''t work, I''ll give it to you." Hua Yuege said.


    Swallowing animals feel that they are about to pass out happily. It is rare for them to be so generous as song.


    One man, one beast, has a clear division of labor. Hua Ruge chooses treasure, while devouring beast is to eat Lingshi.


    Hua Ruge found a formation on the ground when she went to the shelf. She took out the shining pearl and took a picture on the ground. After a careful look, she found that it was actually a transmission formation.


    She looked at the transmission array and then looked at the doorway: "it''s strange that there is any key for the transmission array."

 Chapter 946

    But she didn''t want to think about it, so she went to pick out the baby.


    It''s very leisurely for her to pick and choose from other people''s treasures, but the fighting outside is very fierce. In particular, there are few people killed on one side of the mountain stronghold, so the number of people who are besieging the second in charge has increased from 30 to 50.


    So the situation of the second leader who was defeated was even more dangerous. He could only support himself with the big knife and immortal tool in his hand. Now with the increase of the number of people, he could not support himself completely and was injured constantly.


    All the disciples of the major sects want to kill two masters in person. After all, there are 10000 points for killing a celestial being. It''s dazzling to think about it.


    In the face of all the people''s efforts to attack, the disappearance of the second leader is only a matter of time.


    All the disciples in the fairyland are attacking the second leader''s family. A little less powerful is attacking the treasure house in the back mountain. Bandits are vulnerable to attack in front of a large number of righteous disciples. The righteous disciples soon took down the cave where the treasure house is located.


    Then they all bombarded the stone wall, trying to open the array on the stone wall.


    At least ten people joined hands, and the whole cave was shaking.


    Hua Ruge inside felt the vibration from the ground, listening to the sound of all kinds of bombing outside the stone wall, just shook his head and squatted leisurely on the ground to pick and choose.


    The devouring beast over there seems to be unwilling to swallow so many spirit stones at one mouthful. In that mouthful, the leisurely look is similar to Hua Ruge.


    The reason why Hua Ruge didn''t hurry up was that she saw the array on the stone wall before she came in. With her superficial understanding of the array, she knew that it was not broken by everyone.


    It''s estimated that celestial beings can try it. Most people can bomb it. However, people in the immortal and immortal realm can''t blow it away.


    She knew that she could go down the mountain directly from the treasure house, so she was not in a hurry.


    There are not many treasures here, but they are all of the immortal level, and they are also popular outside.


    She felt a good sword and put it away. As she put it away, she said, "take this back to brother Shou."


    After that, she found an immortal level inner armor, which was hard to buy outside. She also collected it and decided to give it to ye Wanrou.


    There are also some swords and spears that she looks down upon and throws directly to the devouring beast.


    After a turn, I couldn''t find anything to give to Tuoba Rui, juntianxia, Xiaodiao and so on. Not only that, but also nothing she could use.


    However, there is a box containing two large pieces of metal, which should be used for refining, because the value is still unknown, so it is put away.


    There was also a small box with a seed in it. It was black. It was inconspicuous. But the box was very delicate. She also collected it.


    Then there are the skills and war skills. She packed them all and took them away. She did not forget that she was the dean of Tianfu University, and many students relied on her.


    After swallowing the beast and eating a lot of things, her vitality became more and more abundant. She felt that she could regulate her breathing, so she sat down on the spot and began to operate the book of annihilation to absorb all the energy and turn it into her strength.


    Just a moment later, she went from the early stage to the middle stage of xianzun, but the power provided by devouring animals continued. Later, she went from the middle stage to the later stage.


    In the later period, the strength in her body disappeared before it was consolidated and stabilized.


    Hua Ruge looked at the immortal utensil left behind and said to the devouring beast, "eat those, help me consolidate my strength."


    Swallowing the beast seems to be afraid of Hua Ruge''s regret. He swallows all the shelves where the immortals are placed.


    Hua Ruge''s internal strength surged again. If these energies were enough to break through to the middle of the immortal in others, and she had not crossed the threshold of the immortal for a long time, but she had become the peak of the immortal.


    From the early days of xianzun to the peak of xianzun, it took Hao Shou more than a year to achieve her talent, but she only took less than a quarter of an hour, which must be known to the outside world.


    Hua rugo looks at the devouring beast that sleeps on the Lingshi heap when she is full, grabs it up and sends it back to the space. Then she will run with the rest of the Lingshi.


    But at this time, the dark room suddenly had a bright white light, and the place where the light started was behind Hua Ruge.


    At this time, she thought of the transmission array. It''s not that Sanfeng mountain has any foreign aid. It''s necessary to help the array through the transmission array.


    She swallowed and turned to look behind her.


    At the same time, the people behind her also looked at her. Their expressions were strangely synchronized, and they were both ignorant. Obviously, the man did not expect that there would be another person here.


    However, after a short time of recovery, Hua rugo reached out his hand and said, "that''s very clever."


    Suddenly, she saw this man just now. It was the second leader of Sanfeng mountain who was besieged by thirty immortals on the top of the mountain. That one eyed man.


    The second leader was almost killed by the siege. In order to crush the jade slips in his hands and escape, he suffered heavy losses in a short time. Now he has only one breath left.


    He originally wanted to come here through the transmission array and run with the treasure. Unexpectedly, he came in and saw Hua Ruge dressed as Xu Hu. He had already received the news that Xu Hu had died yesterday.


    The person in front of him is probably the one who killed Xu Hu, and the one who can kill Xu Hu and come to the treasure house to rob things is obviously not friendly to Sanfeng mountain.


    He swallowed the channel: "this road friend, where is sacred?"


    "I dare not. I''m just a little disciple of the sect." Hua Yuege answers with a smile.


    In her eyes, the two leaders in front of her were so weak that he could die with one slap, and she didn''t have to be afraid.


    The second leader''s eyes were startled, pointing to the stone wall and saying, "those doors?"


    Hua Ruge nodded: "unfortunately, it''s true."


    The second leader was stupid at the moment. He knew that he meant 10000 points to those disciples of the clan. It was hard for him to get out of danger, and he didn''t seem to have anything to talk about when talking about the conditions.


    Hua Ruge scratched his forehead and said, "well, I''m sorry."


    Before the second leader spoke, Hua Yuege''s broken sword had already flown out, and the white sword light had cut his throat.


    When the bracelet showed that her score had increased from 22, 000 to 32, 000, she was still a little confused. Looking at the second leader who fell down in front of her, she murmured, "this cheap one is too easy to pick up, which makes me a little embarrassed."


    All the people in Sanfeng mountain add up to more than one hundred thousand points. There are three hundred people out of twenty clans, with an average of three hundred points for each person. But she took more than thirty thousand points alone, which is a little too much.


    When she collected Lingshishan, she also received the bracelet into the space ring by the way, and said: "fortunately, others don''t know, otherwise, the tree will attract the wind, and it''s easy to be stared at."


    After confirming that she had emptied everything in the treasure house, she went down the secret path provided by Xu Hu.


    At the same time, many people in Yandu and baizong stood in Yanna square and stared at the top of the table. They all thought their brains were useless.

 Chapter 947

    Countless people witnessed that in one day, Hua Ruge''s points increased twice, from 12000 to 32000, which showed that she killed two Heaven fairyland strongmen in one hour.


    This shocking result is enough to make people stunned. It may be luck if she killed a fairyland before. How to explain this?


    You need to know that she is only a fairyland, two levels lower than the fairyland.


    In fact, not to mention others, even shuiyunxuan can''t understand this integral. It''s not that these brain holes are small, but that they are beyond the understanding of normal people.


    You should know that at this time, the points of Tuoba Rui, juntianxia and xiaomink are still more than 10000. In addition, there are only a few thousand gifted disciples in the sect. Hua Ruge''s achievement is really amazing, even if he doesn''t want to be noticed.


    Hua Ruge was walking through the secret Road, thinking that she would make a fortune in silence and not let others know, but she had already become the object of discussion in Yandu.


    It''s easier to be regarded as a legend than those geniuses who have such humble abilities as Huang level and immortal realm.


    Many gambling houses in Yandu have set up wagers. They are the first person to win the competition. Previously, only the talented disciples of each clan and those amazing people have added Hua rugo. We need to know that those who can be cultivated in fairyland are the last disciples of fairyland, and even many people are betting.


    But Hua Ruge was totally unaware of this. When she came out of the secret way, all the disciples of the clan gathered in front of the stone gate to attack the array in turn. Finally, some disciples from the fairyland joined in.


    After all, the second in charge has been lost by them, so they can only focus on the treasure house.


    Hua Yuege circled from the back mountain to the front mountain, and called Ye Wanrou, "go."


    "You''re back? Is it going well? " Ye Wanrou opened his eyes. They were bored at first, but now they have a little look.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "I have something to send you back."


    "Yes." After hearing this, ye Wanrou can be regarded as invigorating.


    So they went back to the city. On the way, they lost the power of huaxingdan and changed into women''s clothes. In the evening, they had already sat on the street and had snacks.


    Ye Wanrou did not have such a good appetite as Hua Yuege. She kept looking at the direction of the gate and said, "why haven''t they come back?"


    "Smashing the door of the treasure house." Hua Yuege answers while eating wonton.


    Ye Wanrou is stupefied for a moment, then laughs aloud: "if they break open and see that there is nothing in it, won''t they cry?"


    "Maybe there''s more to surprise them than when the treasure is hollowed out." Hua Ruge thought of the second leader who was picked up and killed by himself.


    After eating, they went back to the inn where yuxuzong was. After all, it''s not good to leave the army for too long.


    Back in the room, Hua Ruge took out the magic armor that was given to ye Wanrou. Ye Wanrou was surprised and said, "this is a magic weapon? Are you sure you want to send it to me? "


    "There are many in it, and some for brother Shou." Hua rugo said and took out a sword.


    This sword is wide and heavy, which is not suitable for girls, so Hua Ruge gave it to Hao Shou.


    Ye Wanrou looked at it and said proudly, "this is the immortal weapon of Sanpin. It''s a little worse than mine."


    Hua laughs like a song.


    The two went back to their rooms and slept. After a night, they didn''t hear anyone coming back. The next morning, Hua rugo got up and asked the waiter below. No one came back.


    Ye Wanrou came out of the room and stretched out: "aren''t they still smashing the door?"


    "I think so." Hua Ruge scratched his forehead.


    She knows that array is not easy to open, but it''s not a night.


    Just as the two men were talking, a group of people came in from the door. They were just the people of yuxuzong, but they were all angry.


    Hua Ruge sees Ling Yun in it. It''s OK to see him.


    "Who on earth is playing with us?" When one of the disciples came in, he shouted, and his resentment almost drove the roof away.


    Hua Ruge touches his nose. It''s so dim sum.


    "Stop talking." Kong Xiu stopped saying that he didn''t want to lose face in front of outsiders, but he didn''t look very good at his face. He was obviously upset about this.


    "Senior brothers, you are back." Hua Ruge says hello on the second floor.


    People looked up and saw that she only nodded slightly, but didn''t seem to be very enthusiastic. After all, these two people disappeared in the battle, which really can''t give people any good feeling.


    Hua Ruge can''t show her bracelet naturally, so she didn''t say anything.


    When the party arrived at the second floor, Lu Bin said angrily, "let me know who did it. I will not let him go."


    Other disciples have the same attitude.


    Hua Ruge, Hao shoula asked quietly. Hao Shou told the truth. Hua Ruge in front knew that the three people were dead, the big one was killed, the second one was missing, so many immortals didn''t kill, and the score is still a small number.


    Of course, so many people were angry or left behind. We all worked together to smash the treasure house of Sanfeng mountain. We discussed for a long time for the leader of the twenty clans. At last, we decided that no matter what was in it, we would send it to the auction to share the spirit stone with each other. That was the agreement.


    Then came the stone gate that hundreds of people had smashed all night. When they finally broke it open, they found that not only the treasure house was looted, but also the second leader''s family was killed here.


    When the stone gate was opened, everyone was very looking forward to it. I felt that such a treasure of Sanfeng mountain would never be less. But when people saw the scene inside, they were all stupid. At last, they were so angry that they almost killed people.


    They spent so much effort, but they didn''t catch a big fish, even the big one and the third one. They didn''t expect that the second one, who was on the verge of being besieged, was killed by others.


    What''s more exasperating is that they smashed the door of the night, so hard to get rich, only to find that such a large treasure house had been robbed by others. This feeling should not be too collapsed.


    Ye Wanrou deeply sympathizes with these people. She thinks about why they are so angry. If she can''t get better in many days, it''s very annoying.


    Hua Ruge tries to make his expression look like a common enemy rather than a weak heart.


    However, with Hao Shou''s understanding of her, he still felt that her eyes were not right, so he stared at her.


    If Hua Ruge can make her appearance naturally in front of outsiders, she can''t help but dodge in front of her friends.


    Hao Shou then understood, a pair of small eyes stare at the eldest brother.


    Fortunately, at this time, Kong Xiu said, "I think we can consider changing places. If we make such a big noise, those people will hide deeper."


    "Yes, and there are only a few shrimps left. Even if it is found, it has no value. It is not very helpful for the points." Lingyun added quickly.

 Chapter 948

    All the disciples agreed to change places.


    Hua Ruge nodded with great cooperation and tried to be a good child.


    "Now that we all agree, from today on, we will start to inquire about the news around us." Confucius gave orders.


    "Yes." All the disciples answered.


    Then he looked at Xiang Hua and said, "younger martial sister Ruge, you are good at this. You have to spend some time on it."


    "Yes, elder martial brother Kong." Hua Ruge can only be followed.


    Kongfu nodded his head with satisfaction, and the crowd dispersed.


    After the break-up, Hao Shou chases Hua Ruge for clarification, and ye Wanrou follows him.


    Just after entering the room, Hao Shou asked, "did you do this?"


    "Yes, I have a baby for you." Hua rugo said that he took out the prepared sword.


    Hao Shou took a look and said in surprise, "it''s a magic weapon. It''s a big pen."


    Hua rugo thought that he had been distracted. Unexpectedly, Hao Shou put the sword away. He quickly asked, "you killed those two masters, too?"


    Hua Ruge nodded his head honestly.


    Hao Shou swallowed his saliva, and then said, "I can hear that elder martial brother Ling Yun said that the way to die in a big family is the same as that in a second family. It''s all done by a sword."


    He didn''t dare to directly guess that Hua rugo killed the big boss, which was a little too scary.


    "Well, I killed it, too." Hua rugo just confessed to the end.


    Hao Shou was stunned for a long time. Although ye Wanrou saw the battle process, he still couldn''t believe it. He was frightened by the name of fairyland.


    "I said Ruge. The longer I get along with you, the less I know you." Hao Shou said, looking at Ye Wan and Judo: "it''s still reasonable for you to say that she is the monster level."


    Ye Wanrou nods.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and looked at the two people: "what did you two say about me?"


    "Secret." Hao Shou answers.


    Ye Wanrou gave him a white look and said, "don''t pull me and you together, there is no secret."


    She told Hua rugo that she and Tuo BARREI were of the same level, both of them were evil.


    Hua Yuege laughs at Hao Shoudao and says, "brother Shou, it seems that you need more energy."


    "There will be secrets." Hao Shou said vaguely.


    Ye Wanrou didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    Hao Shou then asked again, "I see elder martial brother Kong has entrusted you with the task of finding information this time. What are you going to do?"


    "No clue at all." Hua Ruge stands out.


    Last time, she was looking for criminals near the city. She could go to the city Lord''s office to ask if she could expand the scope.


    "But I think we all hope you can find a way. What can we do?" Ye Wanrou asked.


    "It''s better that he doesn''t show up." Hua Ruge knocked on the forehead and said, "I''ll think about it slowly."


    Ye Wanrou nodded, "let''s help you."


    "Well, I ''ll go down and find out if there are any organizations and places selling news around here." Hao Shoudao.


    "This is feasible." Hua Ruge agrees.


    When she was in the small world, all the intelligence related matters relied on Shangguan Li, but now I don''t know how she is?


    She specially inquired in Yandu, but got the news that ye''s family was not included in the invitation, so she had no place to inquire about shangguanli.


    "I''ll go down and talk to people, too." Ye Wanrou said that she went out with Hao Shou.


    Hua Ruge is also a lonesome person, but when he sees two people go out together, he doesn''t make a light bulb, but he stays in the room alone and tries to find a way.


    In the following time, Hua Ruge will also go to chat and inquire about things. He didn''t think of any good way. Instead, he saw many people coming and going out of the fragrance building.


    On this day, she and Hao Shouye are sitting opposite the fragrance building, chatting while drinking tea.


    "How are these people doing?" Hao Shou is joking while eating melon seeds.


    Ye Wanrou said at a glance, "you think everyone is as lecherous as you are. They must be checking the cause of death of Xu Hu, the third in charge, and want to know who killed him."


    "Yeah, I didn''t think of that." Although Hao Shou said it in his mouth, the smile on his face didn''t look like he hadn''t thought of anything.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t talk when they flirt.


    Ye Wanrou asked: "Ruge, do you think they will find you?"


    "Hard to say." Hua Ruge said, touching his chin.


    "Why?"


    "If Sanfeng mountain is still there, the girls and pimps in the building dare not disclose any news, but now it is different. Sanfeng mountain has been destroyed, and they have no taboo." Hua said like a song.


    She doesn''t expect people with only a few connections to keep secrets for her.


    Hao Shou thought for a moment and said, "it''s easy to find out about us. After all, it''s very suspicious that Louzi will change his mind in these two days."


    Hua Yuege nodded: "yes."


    "It''s not easy to check whether we are both women disguised as men, but it''s too easy for you to recognize." Ye Wanrou looks at Hao Shoudao.


    Hao Shou didn''t argue, but said, "I didn''t think of this step at that time. If I thought of it, I would transform myself."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll let them check. I''ll give you a name." Hua, like a song, doesn''t matter.


    "It''s not the three masters, it''s the treasure house." Hao Shou whispered.


    "No, I can''t get in touch with the baby." Ye Wanrou said: "even if they find out that the three masters are like song killing, it has nothing to do with the treasure."


    Hao Shou pointed to his bracelet and said, "if they doubt Ru Ge, they will look at her bracelet. As long as they are seen, everything will be exposed."


    "Yes." Ye Wanrou turns her head to see the past, but finds that Hua Ruge''s bracelet is not on her wrist.


    "Put it away." Hua Yuege said.


    "It''s even more suspicious. We need to go quickly and get rid of these talents." Said Hao Shou.


    Ye Wanrou nodded.


    We all know that there will be many things in the treasure house. We will try our best to find out. Once we find the clue, we will force Hua rugo to hand over his bracelet.


    It''s not reasonable to see these people intimidating yuxu sect to hand over xiaoliuzi.


    "I don''t think I can stay long, but where can I go?" Hua Ruge has made a difficult choice.


    Hao Shou thought for a moment and said, "either we will show our cards to the people of our clan, as long as they understand, they will leave."


    "No way." Ye Wanrou shook his head first and said, "do you think we can rest assured? What if they covet the baby? "


    "It makes sense." Hao Shou said with a sigh.


    No matter who knows, the so-called innocence is a problem.


    After overthrowing all their ideas, the two began to think of new ways, but the party Hua Ruge still looked the same.


    "Don''t you worry when I say Ruge?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "hurry, but there is no way."


    She didn''t expect that things would develop to this stage. When she killed Xu Hu, she wanted to take down a celestial being. However, with more understanding, she inevitably had more ideas.


    So she didn''t hide her identity at first. Now she is in a passive position.

 Chapter 949

    "You two don''t have to worry too much about me. Let it be." Hua said like a song.


    It''s a blessing or a curse, but it can''t be avoided. Since you can''t think of a good way, you don''t have to embarrass yourself.


    They nodded, but they didn''t seem to put it down.


    Although I know it can be found out, it will take some effort after all. After all, xiaoliuzi said that the time information of the third leader''s death was false, and it would take some detours to follow this clue.


    Hua Ruge eats, drinks and sleeps as usual. When he has time, he goes shopping in the street. He also keeps looking around for news and thinks about a good place to go.


    So in this period of time, her points stagnated, but a few people behind her worked with the growth of time. The points of Tuoba ruijuntianxia and mink were growing very fast, and they were gradually approaching her.


    However, her enthusiasm remained high. Many people began to dig everywhere for the news of Hua Ruge, but most of them didn''t find it. They found that there was no news before joining yuxu sect, so many gossip people gave up.


    Only a small number of people are still sticking to it, but the direction is put on the yuxu sect, not the small world.


    Here, Hua Ruge is still trying to find more villains and help zongmen get more points. Because she thinks Zhongzhou is too big, she divides Zhongzhou into several areas, part of them to explore.


    During this period, she went to the Lord''s mansion again, returned the borrowed files and talked with the Lord.


    The city Lord is very happy that Sanfeng mountain, a vicious pest, has been eliminated. He also heard that it was Hua Ruge who brought people to find the news, so he is particularly waiting to see Hua Ruge.


    The two chatted very opportunely, during which Hua rugo also asked some questions about the news of the wicked.


    Ye long, the city Lord, thought for a moment and said, "I can''t say where the evildoers in Zhongzhou are concentrated, but there are more in the south."


    "Lord, do you mean the area from here to the south?" Hua rugo wants to make sure.


    Ye long nodded and said, "yes, you can have a look."


    "Thank you very much, Lord. Thank you so much." Hua rugo thanked her. She didn''t expect Ye long to know that.


    Ye long smiled and said, "it''s nothing but to mention you. I should thank you. My wife and daughter like the jewelry and clothes I sent last time."


    "Yes." Hua answers like a song.


    In the evening, ye long wants to stay Hua Ruge for dinner. Hua Ruge refuses.


    When we returned to the inn, it was the night when everyone was together to exchange and explore the results of the day. At this time, Hua rugo said the news of her exploration.


    Everyone thought it was reliable to hear that the news came from the city Lord. After all, the last time we took advantage of this matter, now the points of yuxuzong are still in the leading position.


    "Then we''ll set out for the South tomorrow?" Ling Yun asked for instructions.


    Kong Xiu nodded, "OK, prepare tonight. We''ll start in the morning tomorrow."


    People also agreed that, after all, one day earlier can win the first chance. In this contest, the first chance is really important.


    After the discussion, Hao Shou and ye Wanrou got together again in Hua Ruge''s room.


    "Like a song, with you." Hao Shou praised.


    "It''s just a mistake. I didn''t expect to hear from there." Hua Ruge also has the feeling of bumping into the Universiade.


    According to her calculation, those people will find out about her in two days without chatting, and then the situation will be really difficult.


    Ye Wanrou said with a smile, "this time, people in and around Sanfeng mountain are saying that we are good every day. To say that this is still your credit, you are blessed."


    "There is some truth in this statement. For example, this time, song is for the common people." Hao Shou agrees.


    "Come on, you two don''t lift me up. I don''t know what I am like Hua laughs like a song.


    The three fight and make a lot of noise. When it''s time to have a rest, they will go away.


    Hua Ruge lay on the bed, touched the dragon ring on his finger and murmured, "I''m going to go in your direction, and I don''t know if you can feel it."


    "It''s said that if you come to me, I''ll come to you." Hua Ruge muttered, and the conversation changed: "if one of me accidentally finds you, you can''t laugh at me, I don''t miss you."


    Although she said so, her lips were up. In fact, when she heard that she could go to the south, she didn''t think of dodging the pursuit of various major doors for the first time, but was a little closer to tuobarrui, and it was easy to meet.


    What she didn''t know was that Tuoba Rui was also coming to Zhongzhou with the people of Wuji sword clan.


    In the morning of the next day, yuxuzong''s people left the Inn and headed for the southern city. After a short walk, they were stopped.


    It''s not others who stand in the way. It''s just Lu Zisheng of the Mahayana sect who has two followers. It looks like he''s also on the fairyland.


    This time, when besieging the leader, the Mahayana clan lost a Shangxian, which made them lose a lot. Even if they didn''t get any benefits, their points were as good as those of other sects, which bothered them.


    After they came back from Sanfeng mountain, they were the most active clan in the killing of the third leader. Although there was no substantial progress, it was very strange that they also changed their owners before and after the death of the third leader.


    After checking this matter, they easily locked in Hao Shou. Originally, they wanted to do further investigation, but they didn''t expect to receive the news that yuxuzong was leaving in the morning, so he was more suspicious and wanted to test it.


    "Brothers, where are you going so early?" Lu Zisheng said hello with a smile. He has always been a smiling face. No matter what he thinks in his heart, he always has a smile on his face.


    "Elder martial brother Lv is also very early." Confucius said, and then said, "we have almost eradicated this villain near the city. We want to go outside."


    "Oh? This is about to go? Don''t you wonder who is behind the attack? " Lu Zisheng gives a speech to test.


    "It''s really strange this time. We may have been used by others, but it''s nothing. We also got points and don''t want to waste time on it." Lingyun answers.


    Lu Zisheng''s eyes narrowed with a smile and said, "I don''t know how generous you are, but I''m in vain a villain."


    He tried two sentences and could not see the clue, but did not dispel his doubts, so he spoke more extreme.


    "We don''t know what you mean, elder martial brother. It''s just that this assessment is of great importance. I dare not delay, younger martial brother." Confucius hurriedly said that although he didn''t like LV Zisheng at all, he didn''t want to offend him.


    Lu Zisheng gave another meaningful smile, which made people unable to see what he was thinking. He glanced over Hao Shou, but he didn''t open his mouth, just nodded: "you are welcome. I''ll wait for your good news here."


    "If you excuse me, I won''t stay any longer." Kong Xiu said with a fist.


    Lu Zisheng nodded a little.


    Seeing a group of people out of the city, the disciple beside LV Zisheng asked doubtfully: "elder martial brother, we just let this clue go?"

 Chapter 950

    "It doesn''t look like there''s something wrong with their reaction. I don''t want to scare people. Check again." Lu Zisheng''s subtle way.


    That disciple just nodded.


    When the disciples of yuxu sect left the city, they began to discuss.


    "It''s not right for LV Zisheng. I don''t think he is aiming at us." One of the disciples said.


    Another nodded, "I look like that."


    Kong Xiu and Ling Yun are also thinking about this, among which Ling Yun takes the lead in saying: "it''s hard not because the sixth son of Sanfeng mountain was found by Hao shoucha, so it''s suspected that we killed the third leader?"


    "It''s possible, but they suspected that someone was behind the scenes. But on the day of the war, we were all on the battlefield. We couldn''t do anything." Confucious way.


    Lingyun nodded: "yes, we only have two people who didn''t fight. They know that."


    He said that he also felt that there was something wrong, so he couldn''t help looking back at Hua Ruge and ye Wanrou.


    At the same time, Kong Xiu made such a subconscious move, but soon he shook his head and said: "the people behind the scenes killed two fairylands, what can they do with the two little girls in fairyland."


    "That''s right, too." Lingyun also agreed: "I really don''t know why lvzisheng is so aimed at us."


    "Maybe it''s because of the unhappiness in the heart of the dead immortal. Anyway, when we leave the city, we will get rid of him." Kong Xiudao.


    "If they are unlucky, there will be only five immortals killed in this battle, and one of them will be Mahayana." Ling yunpo''s way of gloating.


    Kong Xiu''s face, which had always been rigid, could not help laughing.


    At the same time, Hua Ruge, ye Wanrou and Hao Shou walk behind the team and look at each other. They all feel like escaping from Shengtian.


    Just seeing Lu Zisheng looking at Hao Shou, it means that he must have found something. If they follow this line, they will find out how the third leader died in two days.


    It won''t be easy to keep it back then.


    Because there is no specific location to go, after leaving the city, a group of people will fly low, stop to rest when they meet the town, and find out whether there is anyone doing evil around.


    At noon, all the people of yuxu sect passed through a village and town of ordinary people and stayed to ask about the situation. They all cooperated very well, but the result was unsatisfactory. That is, no one has done evil recently, and some of the previous villains are now missing.


    When they arrived at Xie, they found a tavern to sit down and discussed while writing about food and drink.


    "This task has been spread for a long time. Those villains with low strength have fled after hearing the news."


    "It''s hard to do. Those with low strength are hiding. Those with strong strength are not rivals."


    "Yes, last time, we took advantage of these villains'' lack of vigilance and took down Sanfeng mountain by chance. It''s a good chance. What can I do later? "


    After the disciple raised his concerns, many people agreed and felt that the road ahead was difficult.


    Here, Hua is like a song, Hao Shou and ye Wanrou have a table. Hao Shou listens to others'' comments and nods.


    Hua Ruge''s expression is usually eating, and ye Wanrou follows.


    When Hao Shou turned his head, he saw the deep face of Ye Wanrou and asked, "what do you want?"


    "It''s no use complaining now. The key is to find a way." Ye Wanrou said with a serious face.


    Hao Shou couldn''t help but smile and ask, "what do you think of?"


    "Not yet." Ye Wanrou replied, a little frustrated.


    She wanted Hua to be like a song. She could come up with any good idea, but she found that she couldn''t think of it.


    Hao Shou smiled and said with a tolerant look: "eat well if you don''t expect it, and your brain will be active after eating."


    "Don''t comfort me, I''m not a child." Ye Wanrou gave him a white look.


    Hao Shou didn''t care, and asked Xiaoer to help her write dessert.


    Although ye Wanrou does not pretend to say goodbye to him, she is still open to all the sweets she likes most. She not only eats by herself, but also pushes her way to Hua Ruge and says, "you can also eat if you sing."


    Hua Ruge picked it up easily and ate it, because he was satisfied with a full meal.


    "What do you think of?" Asked ye Wanrou in a low voice.


    Hua rugo shakes his head: "at this time, we can only collect more information, try our luck, lock the target and then start."


    Now she is separated from other sects, and there is no way for her to have such a powerful force as Sanfeng mountain. She can only try her luck to find someone with poor strength or who has been left alone.


    Ye Wanrou then nodded: "fortunately, we took the lead."


    She said this in a normal tone. Everyone listened clearly and felt it was reasonable.


    Of course, these people don''t know that ye Wanrou''s first chance is not the points they get, but in China as a singer.


    When they were about to eat, they went on the road again. But when they were about to leave the city gate, they saw a large number of ordinary people pouring in from afar, many with injuries.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Someone from yuxu sect asked.


    "It''s fighting. Many people are dead. Run away." An old man answered off and on, and then he took his little grandson to escape.


    Hua Ruge frowned and asked.


    Most of the ordinary people who came here were very flustered, and most of them refused to cooperate with their inquiries. Finally, Hua rugo found a young man and asked, "brother, can you tell us what happened in front?"


    The man was more daring, so he said, "the Canglang gang and the Zisha Gang started fighting. They didn''t care. Several villages and towns were destroyed, and less than ten people escaped."


    "And it''s said that both of them have asked for foreign aid, and then the nearby villages and towns will surely suffer." The man said and looked at several people: "you are the disciples of Xianmen, but I would advise you to leave quickly. Recently, there has been a big disturbance in the south."


    "What kind of chaos is it?" Hua Yuege then asked.


    "I don''t know, but it''s been very turbulent recently. I heard that many gangs are coming to the border." "That''s all I can say, little girl," said the man. "You do what you want to do. Let''s go to the front city to avoid the storm."


    "Thank you, brother. We will be careful." Hua said thanks like a song.


    This wave of people ran in front of them, and the disciples of yuxu sect finally heard clearly.


    "The Canglang Gang is a dark force in Zhongzhou, while the Zisha Gang is a force in the southern territory. How can they get here and fight?" Lingyun doubts the way.


    "It''s so strange. It''s too late for other evil forces to hide from the limelight. How can their two factions get the limelight here?" Kong Xiu also said he was puzzled.


    Only ye Wanrou said happily, "whatever he is, let''s go quickly. Maybe we can find something cheap."


    "Yes, this is a good opportunity." I have a disciple to join me.


    Then all the disciples, including Hua Ruge, nodded their heads, so Kong Xiu and Ling Yun decided to go to the place where they were fighting

 Chapter 951

    On the way, Hao Shou thought of something and said to Hua Ruge, "what the elder brother said is that there will be a big war in the south. Won''t it be really dangerous for us to go there?"


    "I said Hao Shou, you have no courage to grow up." The way ye Wanrou despised.


    Hao Shou naturally won''t admit it, so he stuck his neck and said, "I call caution. Do you understand caution?"


    Ye Wanrou said, "stop blowing. I didn''t know you the first day."


    Hao Shou is a little regretful now. It would be nice to know that he left a good impression on her on the first day.


    He went to think about something else, but ye Wanrou asked Hua Ruge, "Ruge, do you think we are in danger?"


    "It''s a bit of a problem if we have more than a dozen people, but this time we are not alone." Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    "Do you mean that other people will get news, too?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "those refugees who have escaped will surely seek refuge in a safe city, and such a place can only be Xiancheng."


    Ye Wanrou suddenly: "they will go to Lincheng?"


    "I guess so." Hua rugo said again and said, "so other sects will soon get news, and soon catch up with us, and then follow us."


    "Why keep up with us?"


    "We''re ahead in points, which they don''t want to see." Hua is like a song.


    "Can you avoid it?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    "It''s better not. It''s still dangerous to act alone." Hua Ruge explains.


    "But I really hate to go with them. It''s boring to fight openly and secretly," said Ye Wanrou


    "Or shall I take you with me? Anyway, if we don''t have two fights in the team, we won''t care. " Hao Shou said.


    Ye Wanrou glanced at him and said, "am I familiar with you?"


    "Of course, I know you the best except for songs." Hao Shou didn''t realize the Tao at all.


    "I didn''t know anyone before."


    "I say girl, we can''t lie with our eyes open. We have been playing very well."


    "It''s you who are lying. When did we have a good time? I''ve been fighting all the time


    "It''s called communication. How can we call it a fight?" Hao Shouqiang explains.


    Ye Wanrou turned her eyes at him: "you ask yourself, is that right?"


    "Sure, listen to me..." Hao Shou pulls ye Wanrou aside and begins his serious nonsense.


    Hua Ruge looked at ye Wanrou''s vigilant eyes and knew that the two were about to quarrel again.


    After leaving the town, a group of people began to fly in the air, heading south, quickly approaching the battle field of both sides.


    All the towns they passed by have been destroyed, and many corpses can be seen in situ.


    One day later, when they were walking through the forest, Kong Xiu suddenly stopped them and said that there were more than 20 people in front of them, who were suspicious.


    After investigation, it was found that there were bloodstains on those twenty people. They were wearing dark blue robes and painted with a wolf''s head. It was suspected that the disciples were scattered.


    Among them, most of the disciples were xianzunjing, with five or six immortals at the head. A group of people gathered around the fire and didn''t know what they were discussing.


    Confucius waved and said, "take it."


    So a group of people rushed forward and surrounded them when they found someone approaching.


    "Who are you?" The people of Canglang gang were really scared.


    "Now it''s up to us to ask you something. Just answer it honestly." Lingyun stepped forward and let out his momentum.


    As soon as the spirit of the fairyland came out, all the disciples of Canglang gang were shocked. They subconsciously looked at a middle-aged man. There is no doubt that this is what the team said.


    Lingyun also turned his eyes to him and asked indifferently, "tell me, what happened here?"


    The middle-aged man was also a little scared. He looked very nervous. He opened his mouth and asked tentatively, "how many of you are from Xianmen?"


    Lingyun didn''t want to make a detour either. He nodded: "it seems that you have heard of us. It''s no good to offend us."


    The middle-aged man nodded: "yes."


    "You make it clear to us, who are you? What happened? If it helps us, we can let you go. " Lingyun said.


    The middle-aged man looked at Lingyun and the disciples of yuxu sect around him uneasily, and saw that they didn''t say anything, so he said: "I say, I say all."


    Ling Yun nodded his head.


    "We are from the Canglang gang. We have been working around here, robbing the passing Sanxian and disciples."


    "Zisha Gang is a gang in southern Xinjiang. When our leader went to southern Xinjiang, he had a conflict. The leader killed two celestial beings and a group of strong men, which made Liang Zi."


    "Now Zisha gang has come to revenge and invited a lot of foreign aid. They vowed to flatten our Canglang Gang, which led to the war." The middle-aged narrated carefully.


    Lingyun and Kong Xiu exchanged a look, and Kong Xiu came out again and added: "how long has it been playing now? Who has the advantage? Why are you here? "


    "We fought three days ago, and now we, the Wolf Gang, have been killed and are at a disadvantage." Middle aged people have lost their way.


    Lingyun asked again, "say you, why are you here?"


    "Because we are losing, the gang leader sent us to spy on the opposite side of the mountain. Now we are going back." The middle-aged answered honestly, asking what to say.


    "What information did you get out of the spy?" Then Confucius asked.


    "This..." Middle aged people are hesitant when they say it.


    Lingyun''s eyes were light and cold, and Shangxian''s momentum pressed on the man. At the same time, he said, "you''d better tell us, or..."


    "Don''t do it, Lord Shangxian. I said, I said." The middle-aged man was completely crushed in front of Lingyun''s momentum.


    Lingyun looks at him indifferently.


    "It''s like this. We spent a day crouching over there and found the place where the injured disciples of Zisha sect were raised. The number is about 500." Said the middle-aged man.


    Kong Xiuhe Lingyun didn''t say anything. He looked at the middle-aged man and motioned him to continue.


    "There are strong people in the rest of the country. We haven''t explored the news." The middle-aged man said, "I want to report back to zongmen and attack the wounded soldiers there to reduce their support."


    Seeing the two men staring at themselves, the middle-aged man shook his head repeatedly and said: "no, I swear I said all, that''s all."


    Later, ye Wanrou turned her brain and said with a smile, "as expected, she has found the leak again."


    "What do you say?" Hua asked slowly like a song.


    "Of course it''s sneaking on the wounded, so we can easily earn points." Ye Wanrou''s cheerful way.


    Hao Shou also nodded: "this is a good opportunity."


    Other disciples thought so, including Kong Xiu and Ling Yun.


    "Be honest. You''d better not make any small moves." When several disciples of kongfu sect look at these 20 people, they will discuss with other disciples.

 Chapter 952

    Hua Ruge came out of the crowd and said, "elder martial brother Kong, can I have a chat?"


    "Go." Although Confucius didn''t understand why she did this, he did. After all, he now knows that Hua Ruge has a flexible mind.


    Hua Ruge nodded her head and walked straight to the middle-aged man, but she didn''t stop near but walked around the middle-aged man to the fire behind him.


    At this time, a stick was put on the fire. On the stick, a roasted rabbit was wearing. The oil was tender and golden, which made people drool.


    When they were stunned, they saw her take out a small bottle from the space and brush it with a small brush on the rabbit meat with the contents of the bottle


    Both the people of Canglang gang and yuxu clan don''t know what she is going to do?


    After brushing the honey, she sprinkled some seasoning on it. After spreading the seasoning, she turned the rabbit around the fire again. The people only thought that the meat was fragrant and the food was moving.


    Then she picked up the stick, tore off a rabbit leg and ate it, as if it didn''t mean to share.


    "Aren''t you going to ask?" Luo Qingqing can''t help but talk. It''s just to chat?


    "Of course." Hua Ruge took a bite and turned to look at the middle-aged man and said, "this rabbit is really fat. Where do you hit it?"


    The middle-aged man took a sigh of relief, pointed behind him and said, "just fight on the mountain over there."


    "Is it the way back from the investigation?" Hua Yuege asked as he ate.


    The middle-aged man nodded, "yes."


    "It''s a pity that no one here can make it. It''s a lot worse." Hua Ru song eats the fruits of others'' labor and make complaints about them.


    The people of the Wolf Gang are suffering.


    Yuxuzong was very confused about this, and doubted that she was really going to chat.


    Hua Ruge took another two bites, and her eyes were smiling all the time. She was enjoying the delicious food.


    After watching for a while, the people of Canglang Gang basically relaxed their vigilance. They really don''t think that such a beautiful girl who loves food can have any heart.


    Hua rugo didn''t ask about this time, but she just ate and asked, "what do you like to eat?"


    "Do you like drinking?"


    She seemed to meet a confidant, and then talked a lot about thyme.


    Different from other people''s relaxation, the middle-aged man always looks at Hua Ruge with a cautious look.


    Hua Ruge finished eating a rabbit leg and threw the bone. The rest of the rabbit was stuffed into the middle-aged man''s hand.


    When the middle-aged man was stunned, he heard Hua Ruge suddenly say, "how long ago did you go to Nanjiang to get revenge with Zisha Gang?"


    "Here..." The middle-aged man didn''t expect Hua Ruge to have a sudden attack. He was a bit confused and didn''t answer for a while.


    Hua, like a song, picked his lips and said, "why don''t you go back to me? Didn''t make it up in advance? "


    The middle-aged man shook his head repeatedly and said, "no, how can I make it up? I can''t remember your question for a while. Let me think about it."


    When he spoke, his eyes turned very fast, and his face looked nervous.


    "If you can''t remember this, change it." Hua Yuege quickly interrupted his thinking and asked abruptly, "when did Zisha Gang come to Zhongzhou?"


    The middle-aged man was stunned again, and his eyes were slightly flustered.


    "I remember that about six or seven days ago." He answered very quickly this time.


    Hua Ruge nodded and smiled again. "Then guess what I''m going to ask next?"


    The middle-aged man subconsciously follows Hua Ruge''s way of thinking and thinks about her next question, but the more he thinks about it, the more he gets flustered. Later, he is even at a loss.


    It''s more painful to wait to be beheaded than to be beheaded.


    The disciples of yuxu sect all see that there are some mistakes. Are the men just lying?


    "When Zisha sect came, did you know the task of our hundred clans?" Hua Yuege then asked.


    When the man heard the question, he took a sigh of relief and nodded seriously: "yes."


    "Oh?" Hua Ruge''s voice rises, a pair of star''s eyes turn, smiling at the middle-aged man.


    The heart that the middle-aged man originally put down is raised again at this time, part-time job and ride roller coaster are same, do not too exciting.


    He couldn''t understand what the beautiful girl in front of him was thinking, and how he could talk with Ling yunkong, guide and take the initiative everywhere.


    Hua Ruge saw that his consciousness of self-determination had collapsed and wavered. She said again, "now back to the first question, how long ago did you get married with Zisha Gang?"


    The middle-aged man thought that the problem had passed, and his heart had been put down. Unexpectedly, he was raised again. He felt anxious for a while.


    Hua Ruge watched his expression carefully to see the clue.


    As early as when Kong Xiu and Ling Yun asked questions, she felt something was wrong. The man looked at him and told them all honestly, but he didn''t care much when he spoke, but he deliberately ignored the time when all kinds of things happened.


    She analyzed that this man was not honest. He said that the unimportant things were to sort out the ideas, and to avoid the time, he must be afraid of the vulnerability that was made up temporarily. That''s not to say.


    As for later, he was guiding the train of thought of Lingyun in kongshu river. He had guessed what they would ask next, so he could answer freely.


    Hua Ruge didn''t pay attention at first, but later felt more and more wrong, so he wanted to come out and test it.


    Her all sorts of unreasonable cards are disrupting the thinking of the middle-aged man, so that he has no idea what she is thinking or even what she wants to do.


    At this time, the middle-aged man is bound to be a little nervous, even flustered.


    When she got to this point, her attack began, and this trial found that he did hide something.


    The man just thought about it for a moment, and then continued: "I remember it was in..."


    "Wait." Hua Ruge stopped in the middle of his speech and looked at the disciples of Canglang gang at the spot. "I believe you all know that."


    These people look at each other and don''t know what to say.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "those who don''t know this can be listed. You have no value."


    Although she looks friendly, what she said is chilling to the bottom of one''s heart. There is no value to represent what everyone knows.


    No one listed.


    "Very well." Hua Ruge smiled and turned to practice to Kong: "please elder martial brother Kong take the others away, divide them into two groups and cross examine them separately."


    As soon as she said this, the middle-aged man panicked.


    When Kong Xiuyi did, Hua Yuege said to the man, "now tell me, how long ago did you end up complaining?"


    "Ten Ten years ago... " The middle-aged man bowed his head, but his face was not as honest as before. He was a bit depressed.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile: "ten years ago, after a long time, Zisha sect didn''t even reckon. It''s just that they want to seek revenge on the wave of this hundred disciples'' killing villains. Is it brain damage?"

 Chapter 953-958

    Yu xuzong''s disciples didn''t understand why Hua Ruge was holding on to this time. Now they finally know that with this time point, everything can''t be explained.


    "And you''ve all been injured, but you don''t say how it happened. There''s obviously a problem." Hua rugo then approached him and said:


    "it''s not aimless that you have scattered so many flurries, is the wounded or something fake? Want to blow our brains out? Let''s die? "


    She speculated boldly.


    The man of the Wolf Gang sighed when he heard this: "you are too smart, girl."


    "You don''t have to boast." Hua rugo grabs the rabbit he has been holding, and then drives to eat the other leg.


    "Elder martial brothers, please ask again." Hua Ruge turns her head to Kong Xiu and Ling yundao. She doesn''t want to mix more.


    Kong Xiu is a person who can listen to others'' opinions. Although he can''t hang on to his face at this time, he still says: "you have a flexible mind. Please ask me later."


    Lingyun nodded his head, too. Most of the time, these talented people were envied by people when they were young. There are not so many twists and turns in their minds as Hua Ruge, and they are not as good as Hua Ruge in dealing with such things.


    Hua Ruge had to lead the task and began to face the middle-aged humanitarian: "I want to eat well now, don''t want to talk, now you explain yourself from the beginning to the end."


    Then she motioned to other disciples to ask the two groups of people the same way.


    The middle-aged man was completely frustrated by Hua Ruge, and gradually revealed his true face. He was no longer honest, but a smart face. He said, "did I say you would let me go?"


    "Said not necessarily to live, but not to die." Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows to see him and said, "do you have a choice?"


    "I knew it must be the result of negotiations with you." The man was frustrated and then told the truth.


    "Just seven or eight days ago, there was a flash of light and fragrance on a mountain in the south of Zhongzhou. People who knew it said that the mountain essence there was going to be born."


    "The news spread very fast, so many gangs came, or are coming. Zisha Gang is one of them."


    "Because Zisha gang and Canglang gang had old grudges, they had to pass through the territory of Canglang Gang again from the south, so they began to fight."


    "We are not explorers, but scattered in the war. The mountain opposite is not the wounded of Zisha Gang, but the place of Canglang gang.


    I wanted to promise to show you the way, lead you there, and then I will find a chance to lead you to get rid of you. I didn''t expect..."


    I didn''t expect to be seen through so soon.


    "There are so many things you didn''t expect, so strange." Hua Yuege said, "since the opposite is where you Canglang gang are, why don''t you go back?"


    "Now there are not many people left in our Canglang gang. They all shrink to the opposite mountain range. We have many purple sand Gang people patrolling in this mountain range. It''s hard for us to go back by our own strength." The man said again.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t help but get angry: "so you want to use us to send you back, and then find another chance to kill us?"


    The middle-aged man nodded, "I said it all."


    "You dare say anything." Hua Ruge has no good way.


    "You can guess even if I don''t say it. There''s no need to hide it." The middle-aged man knew that ninety-nine percent of himself could not live, and he was also magnanimous.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and said, "I''m not as bad as you."


    Yu xuzong''s disciples are relieved to hear that. If their mind is moving with Hua Ruge''s mind, they really dare not get along with her.


    Hao Shou and Ye Wanrou at the back could not help but roll their eyes. With their understanding of China as song, the only feeling they felt after hearing the words was that the goods were too cheeky and the lies were easy to tell.


    "It''s very annoying. I can''t ask any more. You''d better ask." Hua rugo said angrily and took a bite of his own rabbit leg.


    Kong Xiu and Ling Yun don''t know whether to cry or laugh when they see it. She''s not angry. She wants to be lazy and eat.


    However, it''s a good thing that Hua rugo should be judged. They can ask for more details.


    Hua Ruge saw that Kong Xiu waved her to leave, and she went to eat at the same time happily.


    "Ruge, don''t eat alone. Give us points." Ye Wanrou said and came over.


    Hua rugo put the rabbit in her hand and said, "when did I eat the sole food for you and brother Shou?"


    Although ye Wanrou is happy in thought, she grew up in the palace and paid attention to her manners. However, she now thinks that Hua Ruge is cool and subconsciously learns from her.


    Hao Shou wants to be keen on eating, but he hasn''t forgotten that he is losing weight, so he only eats a little. The rest is left to Hua Ruge and ye Wanrou.


    Hua Ruge wants to ignore the image. After eating, he lies on the hillside and looks at the stars with his dog tail in his mouth.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou are lying beside.


    Because the three groups of Canglang gang are still in trial, they have a certain rest time.


    "Ruge, thanks to your intelligence, otherwise we are in danger now." Ye Wanrou takes the lead.


    Hao Shou also nodded: "if you didn''t come out and ask, we would be walking in the direction of the man now."


    "It''s OK. The water in this place is very deep, so we need to pay more attention." Hua is like a song.


    Both of them think it''s reasonable. They don''t come out like they are in the clan. They can''t be too single in everything.


    "Have you heard what a mountain spirit is?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I know that." Ye Wanrou took the lead in saying: "mountain essence is a mountain that absorbs the essence of heaven and earth all the year round, and the strength of mountains is stronger and stronger as human practice."


    "And then it''s refined?" Hua Ruge is very interested in this statement.


    Ye Wanrou shook his head and said, "no, the mountain will not be refined, but it will be released when it is full of strength, so that the whole mountain on the evolution of fairy grass, fairy beast promotion."


    "And then?"


    "It''s natural that people can be promoted if they can make immortal plants and animals evolve, so of course, people will come and compete for the top of the mountain and try to cultivate on it when the mountain spirit is born." Ye Wanrou continued.


    Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "what else is good?"


    "It really does." Hao Shou also said.


    "No wonder these people are not afraid of us. They have great benefits." Hua is like a song.


    Ye Wanrou nodded approvingly, and then said, "what do you think senior brothers will do this time?"


    "Gather the gate behind you and go to the mountain to grab resources." Hua Ruge doesn''t even want to think about it.


    Hao Shou also agreed: "I think so, after all, the resources on the mountain are endless, and there is no conflict between us."


    "Yes." Hua Yuege said and closed his eyes.


    Ye Wanrou thought about it again, and then said, "this time it''s such a big disturbance. All the people in the southern territory have come. Your God is also in the southern territory, so you should come."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes didn''t open, and Wen Yan said in a low voice, "if there''s nothing to do, you''ll come."


    Hao Shou is very happy. Ye Wanrou can''t help looking at him strangely.


    "When he comes, you can''t stick to it like a song. I''ll play with you then." Hao Shou said with a smile on his face.


    Ye Wanrou stares at him: "who wants to play with you?"


    Hua Ruge is even more sweaty, and her feelings become a light bulb between people.


    After chatting for a while in the grass, Zhao Yue beckoned them down.


    "I can''t sleep tonight." Hua Yuege got up and jumped down as he spoke.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou are the same.


    After coming down, Kong Xiu summoned Hua rugo to the past, asking for her opinions, and wanted to know how to deal with these prisoners.


    "It''s up to you, elder martial brother. It doesn''t matter." Hua Ruge said his own views, but he did not interfere in this matter.


    She is just a little disciple. She can make a decision, but it is not necessary for the leader to make a decision.


    When Confucius heard this, he knew it and raised his hand. The blood spattered on the hillside. When the people of Canglang Gang fell down, they didn''t even scream.


    At the same time, the score of the killing disciple''s bracelet has increased a little, and the score of more than 20 people has also made them gain a lot, which is to maintain this opportunity.


    "After discussing with Lingyun, I decided to go all night to see the peaks they were fighting for. What do you think?" Confucius asked again.


    Before, Hua Ruge could get the information of the city Lord''s mansion and find the clue to break through Sanfeng mountain. He didn''t see the process. He didn''t have a deep feeling about Hua Ruge''s mind. Now he knows that this girl is really smart.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "if you are more careful, I think it''s OK."


    "We''ll leave today." When Confucius got the idea of Hua Ruge, he was more relieved.


    Lu Bin and Luo Qingqing are not angry at each other. They are very dissatisfied with Hua Ruge, who will become the focus and crush them no matter where they are.


    Mingming is an eccentric disciple with poor talent. How can he be so popular.


    So after the discussion, they drove all night, intending to go straight through the mountains, avoiding the two big gangs on both sides, and they would not be soft when they met the disciples on the road, so they directly cut down for points.


    Hua rugo has no compassion for these evildoers, but in order to cover up her integral bracelet, she didn''t kill anyone along the way, and others only regard her as zero.


    And others in linchengdian clan also went south quickly after receiving the news, but they were still a little slower after all, and the small number of soldiers that could be picked up along the way were almost killed by yuxu clan.


    Now the other 19 sects are not so calm. They are determined to catch up with yuxu sect and keep them from scoring again.


    If it is not for the points that can only be gained by killing outsiders, or by killing hundreds of other disciples, yuxu sect will surely become the target of the public.


    This rule is also taken into consideration by the palace of heavenly pill. If we can rob each other, the hundred schools will not unite to kill the villains together, but kill each other and grab points.


    If so, the purpose of cleaning up the wicked will not be achieved, but will be seen as a joke by the wicked.


    In two days, yuxuzong passed through many towns and saw the forces of Canglang gang and Zisha gang. It is estimated that each of them can reach several Sanfeng mountains. No matter how they unite, they can''t get rid of them.


    Canglang gang and Zisha Gang also found the disciples of the clan one before and one after another. They also knew that these people would raid their own team, but they didn''t do it.


    They have known the movement of baizong for a long time

 Chapter 959-964

    In addition, he has never seen Zhan Tian contact anyone else, nor know who he is guilty of, nor guess who is setting himself up.


    Zhan Zuo is asking questions here, and the doctor over there is also carefully exploring Zhan Zuo''s body. However, there is only one fatal injury, no trace of old injury and no poisoning.


    The doctor shook his head at Zhan Zuo. Zhan Zuo saw that LV Zisheng couldn''t answer his question. He said, "you almost let me believe you."


    Lu Zisheng felt that he was speechless.


    "I don''t care what kind of genius you are, or what kind of achievement you have. As long as you kill my son, I want you to pay for it." Zhan Zuo''s theory is sonorous and powerful, and there is no room for mediation.


    This is Lu Zisheng''s estimate of the picture, which is exactly the same as Hua Ruge''s conjecture.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou are looking at Hua Ruge. They think it''s too cruel. You should know that Lu Zisheng is most hostile to yuxuzong, but it''s not good to fight against him directly. It''s wonderful to kill people by sword.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t think there''s anything about it. Lu Zisheng, a smiling tiger, doesn''t have a good heart. She has no psychological burden to kill him.


    When Lu Zisheng heard Zhan Zuo''s words, he felt that his legs were all soft, and he was seriously injured. Now he fell back in despair. If he had not been supported by the disciples of Mahayana sect, he would have fallen down.


    The disciples of the gang laughed at this.


    "What''s so great about being a disciple of Xianmen? I''m not scared to pee when I meet life and death."


    "Is this the genius that can be counted in Xianmen? I don''t think it''s the same with Xianmen. "


    "Haha, I''m a group of grandsons. I''m not a hero. You can''t find North if Grandpa has to kill you today."


    The disciples of the sect laughed and said that they took the disciples of Xianmen as their prey.


    Zhan Zuo reaches out to LV Zisheng, and the palm sends out a horrible suction force. LV Zisheng''s body cannot help but fly forward.


    The people of Mahayana sect dare not fight because of the power of immortals. No matter whether other sects want to fight for a while, no one dares to stir up the sensitive nerves of many gangs at this time.


    Lu Zisheng was controlled by the powerful yuan power without any resistance, and the disciples of Xianmen didn''t move.


    "Unbridled!"


    A big drink blew in the sky, and people only felt that the sound was ringing in their ears. They were stunned by the shock, and at the same time, they were shocked by the sudden appearance and spread of the powerful power of the four sides.


    Not only the ordinary disciples, but also the fairyland in the presence are all with their pupils narrowed, and deep fear is revealed in the bottom of their eyes.


    And it''s probably Xuanxian, the immortal sect elder sitting in the town, who can have such prestige and make tianxianjing so afraid.


    "You and other villains dare to move our disciples of Xianmen, I don''t know what to say!" Another voice was heard, but no one was seen looking up.


    At the next moment, a bright yellow force appeared in the sky. Zhan Zuo suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, and the movement on his hand was forced to stop.


    Lu Zisheng, who was suspended in the air, fell to the ground after no traction. But just as he was about to fall completely, suddenly a figure appeared to hold him.


    This is the man who suddenly appeared. He was wearing a blue robe and looked like a middle-aged man. He had a beard and was very thin. His eyes were as sharp as hawks and falcons. The whole man seemed to be a symbol of dignity. There was no doubt and no resistance in his body.


    Although the disciples of the immortal sect don''t know who this person is, they all know that this is the senior of their own immortal sect. They all have a long sigh of relief. When they see the disciples of the sect again, they are quite proud.


    All the gang members look at each other one by one after feeling the power of Xuanxian. They have been oppressed by Xianmen for so many years. In fact, they instinctively have a fear of Xianmen, especially the strong ones in Xianmen. When they have a strong advantage, they will turn this fear into anger. But when they see the strong ones, they will not know how to deal with it.


    "Thank you, Uncle Chen." Lu Zisheng''s weak way.


    Mr. Chen frowned and said, "go to the back to cure the injury. Here, give it to me."


    "Yes." Lu Zisheng is very obedient to his elders.


    Hua, like a song, squints at the sight. It''s not as good as heaven, just a little bit worse.


    Chen Lao glanced at the disciples of the opposite sect, and paid more attention to the more than twenty heaven strongmen.


    "Since I''m in charge of this place, I don''t allow the disciples of Xianmen to have any accidents. This time, you''ve gone too far." Although Chen Lao is a light opening, he has a strong prestige, and the suppressed breath on the opposite side is weak by three points.


    Zhan Zuo was just injured, but he couldn''t stand the powerful power. He had to reach out and swallow a pill.


    "Mr. Chen, I''ve heard a lot about your reputation, but you can''t do it if you want to suppress our gang with your own power." After Zhan Zuo recovered, he reached out and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth.


    When Chen heard this, his eyes flashed with disdain.


    "There are mountain spirits coming out near here. Most of our gangs are gathered here now. Although their strength is not as good as yours, there are at least 100 people in fairyland. As long as we are united, you may not get cheap." Zhan Zuo continued.


    Chen Lao heard these eyebrows frown.


    Hua Ruge, who also has waves in her heart, is curious about one thing. Although there are fewer immortal sects in this world than in the gangs, how can there be such a big movement of Shanjing''s birth that no immortal sect has arrived? On the contrary, almost all the gangs around here have come.


    If there''s nothing in it, she certainly doesn''t believe it, but she still hasn''t thought of the reason.


    "I don''t know if I can crush all your gangs, but it''s easy to kill you." Chen said, his eyes full of violence.


    Zhan Zuo shook his head and said, "but it''s not good for you to kill me. Now that the mountain spirit is just around the corner, why do you want to take advantage of it to get revenge with my demon sect?"


    Hearing this, Mr. Chen turned around and looked at the disciples behind him. Immediately, a sensible man came forward and said, "tell martial uncle, there is a mountain spirit coming out near here."


    Shanjing is really a rare thing. It''s rare to see him for a hundred years. Of course, old Chen will not be indifferent. What''s more, he has become a mysterious fairyland. It''s very difficult to cultivate upward, so he naturally wants more opportunities.


    So he hesitated. If he really started a war with the gang in an all-round way, whether he won or not, let alone for a while, it would not do him any good or the disciples of Xianmen sect behind him.


    It''s better to occupy the next mountain and wait for the mountain spirit to come out.


    Seeing Chen''s wavering, Zhan Zuo said again, "we will not do any good to both of us. Instead, let''s talk about peace, put down our present grudges and fight for the top of the mountain by our own abilities."


    Chen thought for a moment and said, "since I''m an elder and don''t participate in the task of the younger generation, as long as your sect doesn''t kill our disciples, I won''t wait for you."


    He said that even if he agreed in disguise, Zhan Zuo had a bottom in his mind, so he also said: "it''s so good, but this time, Xianmen is really radical. First, kill the disciples of our sect and then kill hundreds of people. For this reason, it is inevitable that the gang members have a knot in mind. If it affects the peaceful coexistence in the future, it will not be good. "


    "What do you mean?" Chen interrupted her directly and asked.


    Zhan Zuo said directly: "I don''t think the disciples in Xianmen want to have a conflict. The main culprit of this incident is Lu Zisheng, the disciple of Mahayana sect. I hope Chen Lao can hand over this man. I believe that only in this way can we get true peace."


    After listening to this sentence, you can understand why he was just arrogant and domineering. Now he suddenly made a peace. He wanted to kill LV Zisheng, but he didn''t want to wait for the end.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows a little. He secretly said that the old man was very calculating. First, he used the mountain spirit to lure Chen, and now he told him that if he wanted to really take advantage of it, he had to sacrifice a disciple.


    As far as she knows, the clan in this town is not Mahayana clan. Although the elder seems to know LV Zisheng, he should not have deep friendship.


    She can see this. She can also see the war between the old and the sophisticated. That''s why she has this plan.


    Lu Zisheng, who was still sitting cross legged on the ground, thought he had escaped a disaster. Unexpectedly, he went around and around again. His heart was raised again, uneasy.


    Now he felt that he must have been too old. He had planned well. Who would have thought that a basin of dirty water came from the sky and poured it directly on him, leaving him no place to reason.


    Chen Lao''s heart was also shaken when he heard this. He and LV Zisheng really had no friendship, but they met five years ago at the time of the centurion. If they gave him out, there would be no disturbance in his heart.


    But the problem is that he knows that LV Zisheng is the precious disciple of Mahayana. If he does this, he will definitely offend Mahayana. He weighs the strength gap between his own clan and Mahayana clan in his mind, and hesitates even more.


    However, he soon thought that it wasn''t the threat from Mahayana, but his face. Even if he didn''t care about Mahayana, he was afraid when he handed over LV Zisheng. What would he think of him when it came out to all the immortals?


    This kind of idea and the chance conflict of wanting to get Shanjing''s birth made him slightly entangled.


    Zhan Zuo was also very worried, because although he had a great influence in many gangs, it didn''t mean that he could manipulate these gangs. The reason why all gangs seemed to be one just misled Chen Lao.


    If Mr. Chen reacts and doesn''t hand over the person, he can''t do anything for the time being.


    Of course, Mr. Chen didn''t know these gangs well, and his subconscious was misled, but he didn''t think of this level.


    When ye Wanrou saw the deadlock, she reached out and pulled the sleeve of Lahua Yuege. "What decision do you think Uncle Chen will make? Will you hand over LV Zisheng? "


    "I said?" Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said in a lower voice, "no way."


    "Why?"


    "The old guys are shameful." Hua Ruge answers.


    Ye Wanrou turned her eyes and asked, "what if it was you? How would you choose? "


    "What do you mean by distinguishing me from the shameful?" Hua Ruge doesn''t look at her well.


    Ye Wanrou realized that she had missed her words and apologized and said: "no It''s not interesting. "


    Hao Shou is laughing and holding back his internal injury.


    Hua Ruge is going to vomit and bleed. It''s very annoying. She''s a bit insidious occasionally, but she has her own principles. How can she not be shameless.


    Like Hua ruogguess, Chen Lao is a very proud man. Even though he ignores morality and friendship, he still wants it on his face. At last, he says:


    "since it''s a conflict, it can''t be the same mistake

 Chapter 965

    "What do you mean?" The tone of the third aunt began to rise: "do you want to break with me?"


    "My ancestors, keep your voice down. Be careful that the walls have ears." The steward coaxed: "if things don''t come to this stage, I won''t be willing to separate from you, but I''m afraid that if the master leaks, I won''t let us go."


    The third aunt glared at her eyes and said, "are you really going to break with me? Well, you have no heart. You forgot what you said when you wanted me, didn''t you? "


    "Ancestors, let''s keep it down."


    "I''ll fight, are you afraid? What did you think when I was afraid? " Aunt three is not a hot person to provoke.


    The steward scratched his head: "ancestor, now it''s not that I want to break with you, it''s that I''m afraid the master will let us know."


    "That old man is very soft hearted. What can he do to us if he hasn''t even killed a servant? I''ll cry and maybe he''ll make us. " The third aunt didn''t care.


    "But..."


    "It''s nothing, but you don''t know that old guy. You''ve been rolling with those actors all day. We backyard women are just decorations. When you get married, you''ll leave them here." "Three aunts said pester to manage a body to say:" rest assured, he won''t discover


    The steward couldn''t sit still under the way of the third aunt. He swallowed the water channel: "but the little guy..."


    "How can you be a steward? Even a little guy should worry about it. It''s all right to find a way out." As soon as the third aunt turned around and sat in his arms, she caught the steward''s neck and said, "you haven''t come for several days, so you don''t want me?"


    The steward''s eyes were caught in a blaze, and he pressed the third aunt into his arms. She tore her clothes.


    Hua Ruge saw this and hurriedly took back his mind, but he couldn''t escape the voice of his third aunt: "Oh, slow down, you dead ghost, just pretending to be serious Um... "


    Hua Ruge touched his nose awkwardly, and then flashed back to the back garden. He used to gossip casually, but didn''t expect to see such a play.


    She came back and walked among the plants in the back garden. In her confused mind, she said, "the women in the backyard are the decorations. The city Lord rolls with the actors every day?"


    If she remembers correctly, it''s all men who sing now.


    Thinking of this layer, she was stunned and then swallowed her saliva. It wasn''t that she couldn''t accept that the city Lord liked men, but he clearly liked that many women were married back to him. If she hadn''t hit and run into each other by mistake today, she would have broken her scalp.


    But now it makes sense to know what happened to her before. She said that the city Lord''s eyes didn''t make her uncomfortable. They were pretending to be lecherous.


    What''s more, the concubine in the 29th room, who was newly married to him, was not jealous of her beauty at all, but knowing that the city Lord was such a hobby that she would not be loved even if she entered the door.


    She thought that she could not help shaking her head and said, "it''s just that there are different orientations. Why do you cover up so much and pity those girls?"


    After such a break, she woke up and went back to the banquet.


    At this time, just after drinking the wine, the city Lord arranged everyone to go to the back theater to listen to the play.


    Hua Ruge shakes his head to see the city Lord''s squinting look again. He takes great pains to hide his orientation.


    Back to his seat, Lingyun looked at Xianghua and said with a smile, "where have you been again?"


    "Have a look at the backless garden." When they were talking, Zhao Tianqiu was passing by with his concubine. If he wanted to lead the way ahead, Hua Ruge said, "the back garden is very beautiful. I have written down that if I can rest my own yard in the future, I will do the same."


    "You are just for fun. Let''s go to the theatre." Lingyun said, the voice of some doting taste.


    Hua Ruge nods, and says hello to Kong Xiu, who has few words.


    Three people together, with old Chen walking behind Zhao Tianqiu and his concubine, the breeze blows, Ling Yun''s nose slightly moves, a face of appreciation.


    Hua Yuege not only joked: "elder martial brother, what do you smell?"


    "I don''t know what perfume powder is used on this aunt. It tastes good." Lingyun whispered.


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and smiled at him: "I didn''t smell it. Elder martial brother, you have been thinking about other people''s aunts."


    "Nonsense." Lingyun doesn''t look at her well.


    "I didn''t smell it," said Kong Xiu, glancing over from one side of his eyes


    "Make fun of me, you two." Lingyun shakes her head helplessly.


    A group of people walked through a long corridor. On one side of the corridor was a house, on the other side was a pond. There were flowers, plants and fish in it. It was very pleasant to see in this summer.


    When he arrived at the theatre, Hua Ruge took a close look at Zhao Tianqiu. When he saw those operas, there was indeed an unusual fluctuation in his eyes, but he concealed it very well. If she didn''t know it, she would not have seen it.


    When a play stops, many people shake their heads, saying that the actor is not very good at singing. Some people say that the city Lord loves to listen to the play and that the actor raised at home is not very good at singing.


    Hua Ruge thinks he knows. After all, although these actors are not good at singing, they are all very good.


    Zhao Tianqiu in front of him was enjoying listening, even reaching out his fingers to beat the rhythm on the table.


    After listening to several plays, the sky darkened. Zhao Tianqiu reluctantly took them to the courtyard for dinner again. He sent his concubine back this time, and it can be seen that it was something that everyone cared about.


    "I know you are all here for the chance of Shanjing''s birth. I got something a long time ago and wanted to show you." Zhao Tianqiu said and clapped his hands gently.


    The servant carries a tray and puts it on the table in front of Zhao Tianqiu. Zhao Tianqiu uncovers the red cloth and reveals some black stones inside.


    There are many discerning people in it. When they saw it, they were surprised and said, "this is mountain essence crystal."


    "Exactly." Zhao Tianqiu nods.


    Hua Yuege asked Ling Yun on one side, "what is the mountain essence crystal? I think that''s the black stone."


    "Shanjing crystal is the place where Shanjing was deposited before its birth. This thing is more suitable for Shanjing spirit. If you take it with you, you can absorb more spirit." Lingyun explained.


    Hua Yuege nodded at the words: "it looks like a good thing."


    "Exactly."


    Zhao Tianqiu saw a lot of people''s eyes shining, and said: "these things were dug a while ago when mining on the mountain. I''d like to share some with you."


    Chen Lao and Zhan Tian all moved their minds. Among them, Chen Lao said, "Lord Zhao is really open-minded, but do you have any conditions?"


    "Mr. Chen is happy. We don''t speak in secret. It''s useless for me to keep so many of these things. I just want to change some peaceful days." He said with a bitter face:


    "I just want to ask you if you can stop fighting in this city. If you can, my little city is really over."

 Chapter 966

    "Just like that?" Fight left.


    "I have no ambition. I just want to live in peace, and I want you to be a success," the city Lord nodded


    Chen took the lead in saying, "since that''s the case, I''ll wait for it, and I''ll stop fighting later."


    Zhan Zuo also followed suit.


    Hearing this, Zhao Tianqiu said happily, "I got this stone from digging a mountain. There are seven or eight hundred pieces. I''ll ask all the people to move here."


    Ling Yun said to one side, "the city Lord is really interesting."


    "A wise man is a man of wealth." Hua Ruge was drinking a glass of wine as he spoke.


    Lingyun advised her to drink less. After all, wine is not a good thing. Hua rugo thought that people''s good intentions were not good enough to live up to, so he stopped drinking it.


    Take these seven or eight hundred crystal stones, and the immortal sect and the gang will share equally. Finally, the immortal sect will share them with each other, and there are also people above the big fairyland.


    When I came back that day, I decided to wait for the chance to go to the universal mountain in the morning after discussing with the people. After all, no one knows when the mountain spirit will be born. It''s better to go earlier.


    In the evening, everyone went back to the room to have a rest. Hua Ruge looked at the stone in her hand and could vaguely feel the flow of power inside. She said, "I don''t know if it will work."


    That night, in the middle of the moon, the universal mountain outside the city suddenly glowed with red light, which was different from the last time that it only lasted for a moment, but this time it stayed for more than ten seconds.


    So we all flew into the air. Explore the roof and walls.


    Hua Ruge was also woken up by the noise. As soon as she got up, she was informed by Hao Shou that it was Chen Lao who decided to go to the universal mountain that night.


    When she got dressed and went out, she saw that the disciples of the gang rushed out of the city.


    Xianmen also gathered to go out.


    Yuxuzong also began to gather, but Hua Ruge, the last person who would come forever, came, and Lingyun, the most advanced one, still didn''t arrive.


    "Call." Confucius sent his disciples to go there, but after a while, they came back and said Lingyun was not in the room.


    "Did you see him tonight?" he asked with a frown


    "When I went back to the room, I saw elder martial brother Lingyun go back to the room." Said Hao Shou.


    Confucius thought for a moment and then said, "did you see him come out just now?"


    The disciples who came out recalled, shaking their heads and saying they didn''t pay attention.


    "Then think about it. Did she say where she was going?" Confucius asked again, looking a little anxious.


    We still shake our heads.


    Hua Ruge''s confused mind was completely clear. She said, "go to elder martial brother Lingyun''s room and have a look."


    Hua Ruge walked to the door first, gently pushed the door opened by the disciple, her mind scanning


    she turned to see the broken bolt and said to the disciple, "did you push it?"


    This is obviously the door bolt on the room, which was inferred by external force.


    The disciple nodded: "I called elder martial brother Lingyun for a few times, but he didn''t answer, so I pushed the door open."


    "When you push, the bolt is good?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "Yes."


    Hua Ruge frowned and went to the open window again. He found that the window was opened from the inside and there was no sign of damage.


    The candle on the table has been extinguished. I don''t know whether it was blown by the wind or how.


    "It seems that elder martial brother Lingyun has gone out. Where can he go?" One disciple said.


    "I should have gone out when the universal mountain was shining. I would not have gone up the mountain first." Another disciple said.


    Kong Xiu shook his head: "elder martial brother Lingyun is definitely not so reckless. Let''s find out."


    Hua Ruge waved and closed the window, took out the Pearl and put it on the table. He looked at the candle on the table. The candle looked like it was new and didn''t burn for long.


    "Call me the waiter." Hua said like a song.


    Hao Shou went down and called. Hua rugo asked, "do you remember when the candle was changed?"


    "I changed it this morning when I was cleaning up, not just this one, but all the rooms." Small two direct way back.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said to the disciples of yuxuzong, "who hasn''t blown out the candle in his room?"


    "Mine." Ye Wanrou stood out and said, "I''m afraid of the dark when I sleep. I don''t blow candles at night."


    "Let me see."


    Ye Wanrou quickly went back to the room, and brought her to the room.


    Hua Ruge put the two candles together and found that Lingyun''s candle was half as high. Hua Ruge glanced over Lingyun''s bed and frowned slightly.


    Everyone looked at the candle and thought.


    "Ruge, say what you think." Confucius asked.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "you can see that one third of the candles that have been lit all night have been burned, but elder martial brother Lingyun hasn''t even half of them, which means that the candle went out soon after it was lit."


    "What does that say?" Luo Qingqing couldn''t bear to see others holding Hua Ruge, and couldn''t help coming to dismantle the stage.


    "It means that elder martial brother Lingyun just went out in the night. After opening the window, the candle was blown out by the wind, rather than waiting for the universal mountain to shine." Hua said it like a song.


    "That might be sleeping." Luo Qingqing said again.


    "There are only traces of meditation on the bed, no traces of lying down, which can be seen clearly." Hua Yuege answers.


    It makes sense.


    "Where will younger martial brother Lingyun go?" Kong Xiudao.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "nothing is left in the room. I can''t see it at present."


    Kong Xiu frowned, and made a mistake for a while.


    Hua Ruge looked at the intact window and couldn''t imagine what he had done in the middle of the night.


    Finally, Kong xiudao said: "it''s OK for younger martial brother Lingyun to go out by himself. Let''s go first and leave a note. When he comes back, he will naturally find us."


    All nodded, and Hua Yuege did not object.


    When they went out of the city together, they found that they were the only ones in Xianmen, yuxuzong, who had not left. In huarugo, most of the other Xianmen had no accidents.


    Lingyun is just an example. The probability of an accident is very low. It''s very likely that he''s going to investigate some news.


    The next day, Yandu.


    After many days of not getting points, Hua rugo''s more than 30000 points have not been the first but dropped to the fifth place. The top three are Tuoba Rui with 80000 points, juntianxia with 70000 points and Xiaodiao. The fourth place is another superior sect''s genius, Shangxian, whose name is leiziyi. There are more than 40000 points.


    In the later stage, the points of all the people were advancing rapidly. Only Hua Ruge did not move, even 10% of the points had not been increased. If her name was still on, everyone would definitely think that she was dead.


    People who have pressed Lingshi in the gambling house are the most active in this matter. Many of them have pressed Hua Ruge, but they all regret it now. More and more people are wondering whether it''s lucky that they got so many points before Hua Ruge.


    After receiving the latest news, shuiyunxuan frowned, because the disciple said that Lingyun''s name was dark.


    Although some people died every day in every sect, but for the first time in yuxu sect, there was an accident, which made shuiyunxuan uneasy.

 Chapter 967

    "Nothing will happen." Shuiyunxuan murmurs and loves Lingyun and prays that Hua Ruge has nothing to do.


    When yuxuzong arrived at the universal mountain, there was a war on the mountain. Because the mountain is not big, both Xianmen and gangs want to occupy a mountain, so the only way is to fight.


    Kong Xiu stops cautiously and ponders the Countermeasures in situ.


    Of course, Hua rugo is not willing to participate in this kind of scuffle, but he doesn''t know when the mountain spirit will be born. He may miss the opportunity below.


    She has her own way of cultivation. It''s nothing if she doesn''t get the chance. But other disciples are still watching her. She can''t make decisions for others.


    Kong Xiuping is a prudent person, but he also has his own shortcomings, that is, his qualifications are average, he really relies on hard work to go to the present, he is difficult to refuse the temptation of chance.


    Other people are the same. It''s a big chance in front of us. It''s worth fighting.


    So when Kong Xiu tried to get everyone''s opinions, everyone confirmed the answer, that is to go.


    Hua Ruge also nodded with the crowd, but advised not to leave, the best group combat.


    In fact, she knew that the effect of doing this was not great. After all, the scene was too chaotic.


    Kong Xiu picked a mountain that was not so good and no one was fighting for it. "That''s it. Let''s go up."


    They nodded and rushed up.


    Hua Ruge is more serious this time. Instead of using a stick, she turns her hand and takes out her qingpingjian, which is also preparing for a battle.


    This time, there are too many gangs coming from the news of the birth of the mountain spirit. Although their strength is uneven, they have a lot of heads, and they are not weak in battle.


    Three or four small gangs were fighting at the top of the mountain. Most of the strength of the people here is immortal, only big immortal is high, and there are only a few.


    Usually, if the immortal sect saw yuxu sect, the middle position sect, how far it must have run, but this time it was planned to fight under the huge interests, so one by one red eyes rushed up.


    "Don''t keep your hand, kill!" At this time, the hole repair will give the order accurately.


    Now everyone is killing red eye, and they are digging their own grave.


    After hearing the order, all of them offered their magic tools to fight. The gangs that came from behind saw that Xianmen was besieged by several gangs, and several of them rushed to fight for territory. They also wanted to kill Xianmen.


    Hua Ruge knew that the more people surrounded, the more dangerous everyone was, so he didn''t hide himself. After being surrounded by a group of immortals and venerable people, he swept out. I saw a milky way sword light from Jianfeng, pouring towards the people of various gangs.


    It is clear that she is immortal''s strength, but dozens of monks at the same level and hundreds of disciples in the realm of zhe find that no matter how hard they work together, they can''t fight against the sword light.


    The blazing light flashed, and all the immortals and venerable people were cut off. The blood spray under the moonlight was more dazzling than the sword light.


    But it''s not over yet. She turns around and draws a sword. After her death, dozens of immortals and venerable people are still like tofu, and they are directly cut.


    Even though the fighting here is very chaotic, the two swords still shocked the people on the nearby mountain. Many people looked at Hua Ruge with incredible eyes.


    Is this really xianzunjing?


    Looking at the destructive power of cutting melons and vegetables, it seems that the immortal can''t do it. Only the immortal can do it.


    Not only the nearby people, but also the disciples of yuxuzong were shocked. They didn''t see Hua Ruge do it. They only knew that she was the best in the assessment of this disciple. But now it''s up to her to show her fighting ability. It''s just a monster.


    It''s Hao Shou and ye Wanrou who are calm in the crowd. They have seen Hua Ruge fight more than once. They also know that there seems to be infinite energy in her body. How many people are killed by friars of the same level or below.


    After many disciples of the gang were stupid, one of them said, "I don''t believe that she has endless physical strength. Brothers, kill her."


    So many gangs gathered.


    "Everybody do it." Order from Kong Xiu.


    Hua Ruge looks at hundreds of people rushing towards him. If his eyes are dim, it''s a sword to go up, and then he falls down again.


    Since she decided to let go, she didn''t have a lot of scruples. One sword, one sword, and one sword split steadily, one by one. The friars of the same rank and below fell one by one. The nearby mountain where she was was was was soon bleeding.


    There are also some immortal and immortal experts in the guild. At this time, there will be other disciples of yuxu sect to help Hua Ruge carry it down.


    Hua Ruge is the peak of xianzunjing at this time. When he meets the immortal, he is also a direct hand. His means are fierce and violent, which makes people flinch.


    There are many immortal sect disciples who are generous and colorful here, but only Hua Ruge can say who is amazing and who is skilled.


    Once upon a time, all disciples of Xianmen thought that Hua Ruge was a lucky man with a good leather bag to make Tuo barrow a perfect man in all aspects. The disciples of yuxu sect could have a clearer understanding. They not only knew that Hua Ruge had a relationship with Tuo barrow, but also knew that her brain was alive.


    But now Hua rugo has overturned everyone''s cognition and made almost everyone drop their glasses. Which is just a vase with empty leather bag? It''s just a girl with active mind. It''s killing God. One sword at a time, not to mention the people in the gang, even the disciples of Xianmen sect are afraid.


    What Hua Ruge wants is this effect, because only by intimidating everyone at the beginning can we avoid endless troubles.


    After she killed the four sides, the small gangs finally dared not go up. Some middle-level gangs and sanxiu began to organize their hands. Most of them were big immortals. Immortal Zun could not go up at the foot of the mountain because he knew that he could not stop Hua Ruge''s killing.


    But even if you come up, you will not be afraid to sing. You can be invincible with one enemy and three enemies.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou are also more and more skillful in their cooperation, and they can deal with Dafen if they join hands. As for Lu Bin, Luo Qingqing and Zhao Yue, even if they join hands, they are not Dafen''s rivals, so they need help from others.


    At a time when many immortal sects were equal in strength, yuxu sect gained absolute advantage by relying on a Hua Ruge. Now it''s to fight for territory. These gangs certainly don''t want to bite hard bones, so more and more sects are not close to this side.


    Although Xianmen is very jealous, they can''t deal with the gang. Naturally, they don''t have time to fight.


    Hua Ruge just thought of this, but it''s not unhelpful. For example, after Lu Zisheng saw the strength of Hua Ruge, what he thought in his mind was clear.


    He thought that Hua Ruge''s strength was really inferior to Zhan Tian''s, but now it seems that where is this? How can she even fight against Da Xian''s strength not be Zhan Tian''s opponent.


    So the fact must be that Hua rugo did something to Zhan Tian when he fought with Zhan Tian, so that he died when he started to fight with Zhan Tian lightly.


    This is a game against him!

 Chapter 968

    Lu Zisheng was so angry that he clenched his teeth. He thought that this was a very easy girl to cheat. Who ever thought that this was not only a rabbit but also a fox? A simple scheme of four or two thousand catties almost killed him.


    As long as Chen was a little later that day, he didn''t know who had killed him. Thinking of this, he wanted to rush to Hua rugo to find out why.


    Hua Ruge receives Lu Zisheng''s hatred and looks indifferent. She doesn''t believe that Lu Zisheng doesn''t want to deal with Yu xuzong that day. If she doesn''t start first, it''s them that day.


    The scuffle continued, but there were fewer and fewer people coming to rob the mountain, and the intensity of the battle was lower and lower.


    Ye Wanrou and Hao Shou, after dealing with an immortal, touch the sweat on their heads and say to Hua Ruge, who just cut off the immortal''s head, "Ruge, thanks to you, otherwise they don''t know how to solve it."


    Hua Ruge''s face was still not red and breathless after the battle. "I''m just a little bit of strength, after all, I''ve been lazy before," he said


    Although she was not idle before, she was definitely not able to help. At best, she was busy picking up the leak.


    She is modest, but people realize her terrorist strength, and dare not look down on her any more.


    Where is this woman who depends on her face and by the side of Tuo barrow? It''s just a monster of the same level as Tuo barrow.


    After killing a group of enemies, Kong Xiu looked at Hua Ruge''s bracelet hidden in his sleeve and said: "Ruge, there are many points, right? Now you are the most of us. "


    Hua rugo took the bracelet out of the space and put it on her hand before the war, and covered it with a sleeve. She knows how deep it is. Now it''s frightening to expose her strength and not attack. But it''s strange if the points on the bracelet are known that these disciples of Xianmen don''t attack her collectively.


    "Not much, more than 20000." Hua Yuege said.


    She killed hundreds of immortal Zunjing that night, including dozens of immortal zunzhe Jing and more than 20000 points.


    When a scuffle came to an end, it was already dawn. Although many mountains were still fighting, yuxu sect got a moment''s peace.


    At the same time, people came to see the list in the morning in Yandu square, and the list was floating again. The first one changed from tuobarrui to juntianxia, which no one thought was strange. The points of the two of them and mink always fluctuated greatly, and the frequency of up and down alternation was not frequent.


    But what surprised everyone was that Hua rugo had more than 20000 points, jumping from the fifth to the fourth, and according to the people who saw the list here in the evening, Hua rugo''s points did not rise as high as 10000 at one time, but were added by the frequent changes of 11000.


    The people who heard this were shocked. It can be luck or calculation to kill a celestial being, but it means that she has been killing people all the time, and then accumulated on it.


    That is to say, she is a monk of xianzunjing, who may have killed more than 100 xianzunjing in one night? How many other immortals?


    This sounds incredible. It''s incredible. It''s limited to know how to be strong, and it''s not easy to fight against the strong at the same level. Generally, one enemy ten can be regarded as the genius of genius. What''s the matter with her killing one hundred?


    What''s more confusing is that she is not only not a genius, but also not a middle-level one. She is just an entry-level talent. Now she has played this combat power, who knows what happened.


    Before, most of Chahua''s small teams gave up. Although there were still people to check, there was still no clue. Now, on the universal mountain, when the sun rises, the battle is still not over, and there are still many gangs who were watching the bustle and fighting now. These people undoubtedly injected fresh blood into the battle, making the war continue to break out.


    Fortunately, the place that yuxuzong captured was not an eye-catching place, so there were not many people to rob, and they had many opportunities to breathe.


    As time went on, the battle was going on, two days later.


    Many people died in the battle of other Xianmen sects, and they may not be able to defend their own mountain, but yuxuzong is still intact, because Hua Ruge is not only powerful in killing wounds, but also has first-class healing skills. Once someone is injured, she will be treated in time, and won''t give the chance to expand the wounds at all.


    To the astonishment of the people of yuxuzong, they took turns to fight. Hua Ruge''s elixir was not exhausted in the wheel battle, but Hua Ruge didn''t have a rest or swallow any elixir in these two days and nights. She not only wanted to attack but also to treat. Her output was more than ten times that of the people, but she was always vigorous and not tired.


    They don''t know what the structure of Hua Ruge is now. Anyway, they deeply doubt whether the girl is human.


    All the corpses piled up on the top of the mountain. Hua Ruge felt that the smell was too much than shaking her hands to burn. Her blazing blue flame would turn to ashes as soon as she touched the corpse.


    In the absence of the enemy, she sat on the top of the mountain, with a disciple saying: "it''s been more than two days. Why hasn''t elder martial brother Lingyun arrived?"


    As soon as he said this, everyone began to ponder. If it''s really just something to go out, or to explore the news, now it''s time to come back.


    However, there is probably only one reliable explanation before he comes back, that is, Lingyun is in danger or even has been killed.


    "Did elder martial brother Lingyun find out what clues were killed after he went out?" Ye Wanrou''s way of brain opening.


    Hua rugo squinted and shook his head. "There are so few clues now that nothing can be inferred."


    If she can, she also wants to do something for Lingyun.


    But it''s very difficult to find out, even if she escapes from here.


    When they heard Hua Rugong saying this, they could only sigh. What they can do now is to pray silently for the field.


    Hao Shou thought hard for a while and said, "do you think elder martial brother Ling Yun will not be killed?"


    Everyone hoped that he was the only one who said that, so they all looked at him strangely.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I''m just guessing." Hao Shou waved repeatedly, saying that he was very gregarious.


    Hua Ruge asked, "why does brother Shou say that?"


    "I''ve heard that a vicious villain likes to..." Before Hao Shou finished saying this, a group of forces at the top of the mountain felt that they could not earn a good place. They chose yuxuzong as their second choice.


    So the chat ended, and the war broke out again, because the gang was not a small Gang, but there was also a fairyland. Although it was not hurt lightly, it was fairyland after all, and there was no victory against it.


    Other members of the Gang also have immortals and immortals. The rest of them can''t compete with them.

 Chapter 969

    Hua Ruge squints his eyes, and he quickly makes his own small abacus in his heart.


    But the enemy didn''t want to give her time, so when they came up, they started to use the super advantage of a heaven Wonderland strongman to completely crush the emperor xuzong.


    Hua Ruge alone took over four immortals. The other immortals of yuxu sect united to fight against the immortals, while xianzun united to fight against the immortals. The staff was very tense.


    However, Hua rugo thought that the more disordered she was, the more conscious she was. While fighting against each other, she also paid attention to the celestial battlefield.


    Even if the celestial being is injured, there are only half of his life left, but not many immortal can deal with it, so the battle is very hard, so we must lose if we go on like this.


    Hua rugo knew that he could not go on like this, and he was thinking about solutions as he fought.


    One of the immortals saw her flaw and cut it off and said, "you dare to be distracted when you fight with us. I don''t know how great it is."


    Hua Ruge is really distracted, but she is very fast. She has changed her position with a twist of her waist and fought back with a backhand.


    A group of great immortals were shocked. How could an immortal state have such a fast speed? Even they were not as fast.


    "It''s better not to talk until you get to the bottom of it." Hua Ruge''s eyes picked up the long sword in his hand and waved it continuously. All the swords were strong and forced the immortal to give in.


    Hua Ruge''s heaven Sutra of annihilation has been circulating in her body, providing her with constant power so that no matter how extravagant she is, she will not consume.


    Her strong constitution is the best carrier of the Sutra of annihilation. When the two meet, their power will be enough to shock the world.


    "Boom!" The sharp sword of Taoism cuts out and explodes in the air. The fairyland is afraid when it is as powerful as song in China. It can only fight back.


    Hua Ruge is still paying attention to the other side of the battlefield. Just when the celestial being collided with the weapons of several immortals of yuxu sect, she moved.


    First, she drew a sword, and the attack power comparable to that of fairyland was continuously outputted, so that the fairies who fought with her could avoid one after another.


    Hua rugo grabs the gap and takes out the big black bow. He draws the bow and shoots the arrow at once. He shoots at the immortal standing in the air that day.


    "Whew!"


    The black arrow shot at the back of the celestial being with a tearing sound. The celestial being was outputting a lot of his own yuan strength to fight against the four celestial beings in front of him, because it was not so easy for him to fight with the intensity of injury.


    but just when he was concentrating, a cold arrow shot at his back with a horrible shrill sound and even in his heyday might not have been possible The speed of hiding made him feel despair and anger.


    How dare someone attack him!


    The black arrow pierced the immortal''s back heart without any hindrance, and directly pierced his heart. The terrible destructive power even destroyed the tissue around his heart.


    But fairyland is fairyland. He uses Qi to protect his body and other body functions. At the same time, he breaks out his strongest power to defeat the four immortals.


    His eyes were fixed on Hua Ruge, and he said fiercely, "you dare to attack me, you are dead."


    In fact, even if the immortal doesn''t have a heart, it''s hard to support him for long. Now he wants to pull a cushion with one breath. However, heaven fairyland can''t have any suspense against immortal.


    At least that''s what everyone thinks.


    Some of the immortals against Hua rugo are back.


    The immortals of yuxu sect just got hit by a blow, and it took three or two breaths to slow down. However, the enraged immortals didn''t plan to give them any time to deal with it. They directly grabbed it towards Hua Ruge, and there was a frightening black air in their hands.


    The weak ones around can''t help but watch anxiously.


    Only Hua Yuege, an old God, was there. When the immortals came down, he said, "three, two, one."


    When reading one, the celestial being had come to Hua Ruge, and one hand had to be put on her neck, only one step away.


    The immortal''s face changed greatly. Hua Ruge just looked at him lightly.


    "Poo Tong."


    The fairy fell from the air, a face of pain.


    Everyone was stunned. What''s the situation? You shouldn''t fall down like this even if you get shot through your heart, right?


    Don''t you say that a skinny camel is bigger than a horse?


    "You You... " The immortal''s face became more and more ugly, pointing to Hua Ruge, he couldn''t say a complete word.


    Hua Ruge approached him with a harmless smile and said, "I forgot to tell you that my arrows were all coated with poison and strong ones."


    Since she learned the elixir of Baili frost, the power of alchemy is even higher. The poison made is also very advanced. As long as it is used properly, few people can survive under these poisons.


    Heaven Wonderland always points to Hua Ruge. He is angry and unwilling on his face, but he stops in two or three breaths, and he is completely cut off.


    It can poison a fairyland in such a short time, which shows the terrible degree of Hua Ruge''s poison.


    After the death of fairyland, Hua, like a singer, gained another 10000 points. So far, she has seen more than 60000 points.


    But after this, not only the gang people are afraid of Hua Ruge''s eyes, but even the yuxuzong people swallow their saliva subconsciously. They are determined not to provoke her.


    This kind of accurate grasp of the current situation, and the degree of ruthlessness, will really be daunting.


    After the celestial realm was killed, the whole situation was reversed. The immortal faced the immortal, and the immortal faced the immortal. No one dared to enter the immortal realm, so the immortal realm of yuxuzong was idle.


    Hua rugo did not continue to fight, but instead used healing techniques to heal those who were fighting.


    Ye Wanrou and Hao Shou are enough to fight against Dafen. Then they are fascinated by the pleasure of fighting over the level and are still fighting for one Dafen. There are only Hua Ruge and two other disciples of xianzun, Luo Qingqing and Zhao Yue, left on the ground.


    Hua Ruge saw that he didn''t have to fight by himself, so he raised his head and asked Hao Shoudao, "brother Shou, what did you want to say when elder martial brother Lingyun was killed?"


    She remembered that Hao Shou had just wanted to talk when these people attacked. Hao Shou still had half a word to say.


    However, Hao Shou was in the middle of the battle and only replied, "I just think of a wicked man. I will tell you when the battle is over."


    "Good." Hua Ruge nods.


    The reason why she asked is that she thinks Lingyun''s disappearance is really strange. She can have more clues. Even if she is a shadow catcher, she can think about it more.


    Hua rugo looked around when she was free. After two days and nights of war, the mountain has basically belonged. Only a small part of the mountain is still fighting, but she estimated that by this evening, the universal mountain would calm down.


    However, the mountains at this time have no previous appearance. They are all bare and covered with corpses and blood. It''s said that the blood sea of corpses is not too much.


    Seeing this, she can''t help feeling that there are no flowers but blood in the cultivation. She doesn''t know how many wars she will go through if she wants to be a strong man.

 Chapter 960

    "What do you mean?" Chen interrupted her directly and asked.


    Zhan Zuo said directly: "I don''t think the disciples in Xianmen want to have a conflict. The main culprit of this incident is Lu Zisheng, the disciple of Mahayana sect. I hope Chen Lao can hand over this man. I believe that only in this way can we get true peace."


    After listening to this sentence, you can understand why he was just arrogant and domineering. Now he suddenly made a peace. He wanted to kill LV Zisheng, but he didn''t want to wait for the end.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows a little. He secretly said that the old man was very calculating. First, he used the mountain spirit to lure Chen, and now he told him that if he wanted to really take advantage of it, he had to sacrifice a disciple.


    As far as she knows, the clan in this town is not Mahayana clan. Although the elder seems to know LV Zisheng, he should not have deep friendship.


    She can see this. She can also see the war between the old and the sophisticated. That''s why she has this plan.


    Lu Zisheng, who was still sitting cross legged on the ground, thought he had escaped a disaster. Unexpectedly, he went around and around again. His heart was raised again, uneasy.


    Now he felt that he must have been too old. He had planned well. Who would have thought that a basin of dirty water came from the sky and poured it directly on him, leaving him no place to reason.


    Chen Lao''s heart was also shaken when he heard this. He and LV Zisheng really had no friendship, but they met five years ago at the time of the centurion. If they gave him out, there would be no disturbance in his heart.


    But the problem is that he knows that LV Zisheng is the precious disciple of Mahayana. If he does this, he will definitely offend Mahayana. He weighs the strength gap between his own clan and Mahayana clan in his mind, and hesitates even more.


    However, he soon thought that it wasn''t the threat from Mahayana, but his face. Even if he didn''t care about Mahayana, he was afraid when he handed over LV Zisheng. What would he think of him when it came out to all the immortals?


    This kind of idea and the chance conflict of wanting to get Shanjing''s birth made him slightly entangled.


    Zhan Zuo was also very worried, because although he had a great influence in many gangs, it didn''t mean that he could manipulate these gangs. The reason why all gangs seemed to be one just misled Chen Lao.


    If Mr. Chen reacts and doesn''t hand over the person, he can''t do anything for the time being.


    Of course, Mr. Chen didn''t know these gangs well, and his subconscious was misled, but he didn''t think of this level.


    When ye Wanrou saw the deadlock, she reached out and pulled the sleeve of Lahua Yuege. "What decision do you think Uncle Chen will make? Will you hand over LV Zisheng? "


    "I said?" Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said in a lower voice, "no way."


    "Why?"


    "The old guys are shameful." Hua Ruge answers.


    Ye Wanrou turned her eyes and asked, "what if it was you? How would you choose? "


    "What do you mean by distinguishing me from the shameful?" Hua Ruge doesn''t look at her well.


    Ye Wanrou realized that she had missed her words and apologized and said: "no It''s not interesting. "


    Hao Shou is laughing and holding back his internal injury.


    Hua Ruge is going to vomit and bleed. It''s very annoying. She''s a bit insidious occasionally, but she has her own principles. How can she not be shameless.


    Like Hua ruogguess, Chen Lao is a very proud man. Even though he ignores morality and friendship, he still wants to face it. At last, he says:


    "since it''s a conflict, it can''t be on one side, and there must be something wrong with your gang. You only let us make friends with others. Can you deceive us that we can''t protect the disciples of Xianmen?"


    Zhan Zuo''s pupil shrank, but his expression was peaceful. He continued: "how can I mean that, just..."


    "Don''t say anything. I can''t make friends with you. What can you do? Is there a war? " Chen Lao''s attitude is tough. He is also a strong man of his generation. If he has an idea, he will not give in.


    At this time, many of the sect''s Tianxian strongmen look to Zhan Zuo and look alert. I think as long as Zhan Zuo shows an attitude of being the enemy of Xianmen, they will quickly get rid of the relationship.


    Although the demons are not easy to be offended, they are more difficult to be offended than the strong ones in Xuanxian. They come to find opportunities, not to die.


    Zhan Zuo naturally knows the situation he is facing. The reason why these gangs allow him to negotiate is that he has not wasted everyone''s interests. Once his decision is not conducive to these gangs, they will not let him direct them.


    So he never wanted to, but he could only say: "in Chen Lao''s words, my proposition has always been peace, since you think it''s inappropriate, you can leave it alone."


    Chen''s face was a little more friendly, and then the two sides soon reached an agreement that they would not settle their personal grudges until Shanjing was born, and they would coexist peacefully for the time being.


    The disciples of Xianmen all thought that it was so excellent and the risk of starting a war was too great. It was better to seek opportunities.


    LV Zisheng''s heart, which has been worried, can finally be put down.


    Hua rugo narrowed his eyes. Since God wants to let him go, he has been punished. As long as he learns better from then on, she doesn''t want to target him.


    After reaching an agreement, both Xianmen and the gang cleaned up their own casualties, which is easy to clean up. However, the damage caused by this battle to Xiancheng is not small. Nearly one tenth of the buildings have been turned into ruins. It will take some time to rebuild and pacify people.


    After returning to the inn, each sect''s disciples healed their own wounds. Although I would like to wait for the opportunity to go down the mountain, it will take several days for many disciples to be seriously injured in this battle.


    However, one of the immortal sects was not damaged. Although the other immortal sects were very jealous, there was a gap in their strength, and they dare not say anything.


    However, the Mahayana clan lost nearly half of its disciples and greatly reduced its authority. It is estimated that the leaders of these 20 clans will soon be replaced.


    Yu xuzong''s disciples began to pay special attention to Hua Ruge. What they thought was that even Hua Ruge lagged behind in strength and points, but these were too small compared with a smart brain.


    Ye Wanrou would shake her head whenever she saw these people''s thoughts. She really didn''t know what expression these people would have when they found that Hua Ruge''s points not only didn''t lag behind, but also were more than all others'' points.


    Because Hua Ruge was seriously injured in the war, everyone came to visit her and brought her a number of food and drink. However, even if there were food and drink, Hua Ruge would not be bored in the room every day. After lying in bed for a day, she could not help but go out and breathe.


    Ye Wanrou stopped her in front of the door and said, "it''s a bit fake that you pretend to be seriously injured and just lie down for a day and go out."


    Hao Shou nodded at one side: "everyone else has to keep it for several days."


    "I don''t care. I have money. I can afford the best healing pills. Does that make sense?" Hua Ruge is wayward. I don''t know if she is a upstart.


    Hao Shou shook his head: "where does the money come from? From the mountains? "


    "Yes, last time, because refugees poured into Xiancheng, those clans had to give up investigation before we escaped. You can''t reveal your wealth." Ye Wanrou said.


    Hua Ruge is helpless, turning a white eye and saying: "my man has money, the head office that my man gives."

 Chapter 961

    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou looked at each other, then nodded, "OK."


    Although we don''t know whether Tuo BARREI has money or not, this reason seems particularly persuasive.


    "Then, drink?" Hua, like a song, laughs so hard that he can''t see his teeth or his eyes.


    Hao Shou is willing to, but he still looks at ye Wanrou.


    "Of course, you think I''d like to stay here." Ye Wanrou opened the door and walked out together.


    I don''t know if the people have such a shadow. This time I saw them more respectful and careful than last time.


    There were pubs they used to go to in the center of the city, but the first World War was destroyed, so they had to go to a bit more partial place.


    Three people find a quiet environment to walk in, Mr. shushuo is talking on it, three people quietly find a corner by the wall to sit down, little two came over, only whispered for some ordinary food and wine.


    What the storyteller mentioned above is nothing else. It''s the war. The most worthy part is that Lu Zisheng killed Zhan Tianyi. The gifted disciple of Xianmen killed the Dharma guard son of the gang. This is a bit of a storm.


    But the common people don''t care about this. They are concerned about whether the story is good-looking or not. So the storyteller looks for another angle.


    "We all know that LV Zisheng of Mahayana killed Zhan Tian, the son of Zhan Baofa, but why?" The storyteller began to ask.


    "Because of what, it''s not war."


    "Yes, there is nothing to say about it."


    Mr. shushuo shook his head and said with a smile: "that''s a bad word. Lu Zisheng shouldn''t have known Zhan Gongzi''s identity. How could he start so recklessly? Are you not curious? "


    "I''d like to see what he can make up," Hao Shou said as he peeled the peanuts


    "I''m curious, too." Ye Wanrou puts the peeled peanuts into his mouth, which is a strange tacit understanding between the two men.


    Hua Ruge''s peanut peeling hand said: "I have a bad feeling."


    Under the continuous urging of the following people, the storyteller finally said: "there is no hatred for no reason in this world. The reason why LV Zisheng is so angry and kills people is for a woman."


    "Woman?" The following people are interested in hearing this kind of thing. After all, the news with a little lace has always been popular.


    Hua Yuege sent peanuts to his mouth and said, "I know."


    Then Mr. shushushuo began to make up what she and LV Zisheng were like, and how Zhan Tian wanted to win love with a sword. He made up three unrelated people into a love triangle.


    Ye Wanrou is stunned when she listens. She looks at Hua Ruge and says, "I almost believe it."


    "They can always bluff." Hao Shou said he knew these people well.


    The following people naturally think this is true, so many people begin to care about a problem.


    "Lu Zisheng and Zhan Tian are the best of their peers. What kind of woman can they like at the same time?" Finally someone asked.


    "It''s said that the girl has a beautiful face. All the people who have seen her say that no other woman with such a face can be found in this world. It''s impossible for all the people to describe her in case of a smile or a reversal." Mr. shushuo said intoxicated, as if he had seen it.


    Now the men''s eyes began to shine. They all came to ask where they could see the girl. It''s just as well to have a look.


    Listen to those words in front, Hua Ruge silently covered his face with his hands and mumbled, "how could it be so exaggerated?"


    Ye Wanrou and Hao Shou both nodded seriously: "yes."


    "You two don''t tear down my desk, let me be quiet." Hua Yuege said, "I must have been out of my mind to drink."


    The people on the top also open the bottom of Hua Ruge, but they don''t know much about this kind of small town. Apart from the name of Hua Ruge and the people of yuxuzong, they don''t know anything.


    Fortunately, when the storyteller finished speaking, the people in the pub began to drink and chat with each other. Although they still talked about Hua Ruge, they gradually changed the topic.


    Hua Ruge is just relaxing and eating and drinking.


    Ye Wanrou looked at Hua Ruge admiringly and said, "Ruge, where are you going to be?"


    "I just want to make a fortune." Hua is like singing, eating and saying. If she can, she would rather not be high-profile all her life, lest the trees will catch the wind.


    The people around are less and less chatting about Hua Ruge, and the three are also chatting relaxed.


    At this time, a young man dressed in the clothes of a young man came in. He was not tall and ugly, but he had a nose to the sky look and a proud look.


    As soon as he sat down, he threw the money bag on the table and said in a loud voice, "waiter, give me your best wine and vegetables."


    Little two hurriedly went up to say hello, and then urged the kitchen to do it quickly. Obviously, he was familiar with this little guy.


    The eyes of the people around him were attracted by him, and Hua rugo and other people also looked at the past.


    Hao Shouqi said oddly, "whose family is this? It''s such a big show?"


    Because they are sitting in the corner and speaking in a small voice that others can''t hear, naturally no one answers.


    "I''m curious, too." Hua Ruge drinks wine, squinting her eyes is curious.


    "I''ll inquire." Hao Shou said and went to the next table to sit down.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t want to be seen as a bustle, but she still likes to see it, so she squints at it.


    I saw that little guy was very arrogant to the waiter. He only dared to accompany him carefully, and his attitude was very respectful.


    After a while, Hao Shou came back from the next table and whispered, "the little guy in the city Lord''s mansion."


    "City Lord?" Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said, "I heard it''s not a very good person? How can I be so arrogant? "


    Hao Shou put down his glass and said, "the owner of this city is a good man. Not only is the tax rate levied very low, but also he is kind and benevolent. Whoever has any difficulty in asking for help will help."


    "The servants of the city Lord''s mansion are very restrained when they go out. They never bully people. This young man is also honest in his daily life. But recently, I don''t know where he made his fortune. He comes to drink almost every day. The attitude is what we see." Hao Shou said everything he heard.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "I see."


    "The Lord of the city is very interesting. He has no fighting spirit. He listens to plays and marries concubines all day long." Hao Shou said with a smile, "no, I heard that she will marry the 29th concubine again this month."


    "Room 29?" Hua Ruge was stunned.


    Ye Wanrou said, but she didn''t care. "Twenty nine is normal. There are more than one hundred concubines of my father and Emperor."


    "Of course, it can''t be compared with the royal family. It can''t be put in the ordinary family several times more." Hao Shoudao.


    Ye Wanrou nodded: "OK."


    "It''s not a common lust." Hua Ruge sighs while eating.


    Two people think it''s the same, follow the nod.


    The episode passed quickly. The three of them ate and went to the theatre to have a party. They didn''t go back until the evening.

 Chapter 962

    People on the road can''t help but look at Hua Ruge more when they see her recovering so quickly, but they don''t have much curiosity. After all, she is a woman of Tuoba Rui, and she will never lack the elixir.


    Hua rugo thinks that it''s good to have a powerful man in the upper clan. It''s better to carry the pot.


    She drank a lot, went back to sleep at night, and the door was knocked again the next morning.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes couldn''t be opened. He was confused and said, "Wan Rou, do you believe me and break up with you?"


    "Younger martial sister rugo, wake up, elder martial brother, and ask you to go there." Outside the door came the voice of Zhao Yue.


    Hua Ruge woke up a lot when he heard the unfamiliar voice. He rubbed his eyes and said, "I''ll go there later, elder martial brother."


    "Good." Zhao Yue left a word and left.


    Hua Ruge is still yawning after getting out of bed. It''s better to wash his face, put on his clothes and go out.


    After arriving at the meeting room, she found that there were not many people this time, only two of them were Kong Xiu and Ling Yun.


    "Two elder martial brothers are so early." Hua Yuege can''t help yawning again, which makes them laugh and cry.


    Lingyun took the lead in saying, "I forgot that you went to drink last night. I should call you later."


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "elder martial brother, I''m laughing."


    "No, it''s too late to envy your casual sex." Lingyun''s sincere way.


    These gifted disciples are expected to do nothing they like except practice, so when they see the frankness of Hua Ruge, they are more or less envious.


    Hua Yuege smiled sheepishly, then said, "what can I do for you two elder martial brothers to come to us?"


    "Look at this." Confucius pointed to a red invitation on the table.


    Hua Ruge picked up the invitation and opened it. He found it came from the Lord''s mansion. The content of the invitation was that the Lord married his concubine three days later and invited yuxu Zong to the banquet. Later, he wrote that he had some views on the universal mountain and wanted to share it with others over the banquet.


    She put the invitation back and asked, "have you received it?"


    "Not only Xianmen, but even those gangs have received invitations." Ling Yundao.


    "It''s rare to have a concubine in such a big show." Hua Ruge said, touching his chin.


    "It''s said that he loves this concubine very much, but listening to the latest news, it''s just a reason." Confucius said with a grin, "according to the servants of the Lord''s mansion, on the night of the battle between us and the gang, the Lord cried bitterly all night in the center of the mansion."


    Hua Ruge was deeply sympathetic, but he couldn''t help but think of a hall Lord crying at home.


    "So his purpose should be to disclose some information about the mountain to us, and then persuade him to make peace?" She guessed.


    "I think we need to see more about it." Lingyun said again: "just now we have discussed. Each clan will send three people to participate. We want you to follow us. What do you think?"


    "Since the two elder martial brothers attach great importance to me, I''d better obey them than respect them." Hua, like a song, simply responded with the no excuses. This competition is very important for both individuals and clans. At this time, you can''t be humble if you can contribute.


    It has to be said that the invitation sent out by the city Lord''s office has indeed set off some waves. When we heard about the universal mountain, we all actively decided to go to the banquet.


    There is no doubt that the city master ''s mansion has made preparations to receive many people. In the next few days, the servants of the mansion can be seen everywhere in the street.


    When Hua Ruge went out to eat and drink, he asked about the leader''s concubine. It turned out that it was the girl in the building. It was a surprise. The leader was willing to come.


    After hearing this, ye Wanrou suggested that Hua Ruge change into men''s clothes when she went to the banquet, so as not to be stared at. Hua Ruge didn''t want to just because she couldn''t expose her own transformation pill, or the things she did in Sanfeng mountain would probably be turned over.


    Three days later, the injuries of the disciples of the immortal sect and the gang were almost recovered. Some disciples who can represent the immortal sect went to the banquet of the city Lord''s mansion.


    Hua Ruge went out with Kong Xiu and Ling Yun in a relatively ordinary blue long dress. Just after going out, he saw LV Zisheng who had recovered.


    When he saw Hua Ruge, his eyes lit up. Although he wanted to be restrained, his subconscious couldn''t move his eyes without control. After three seconds of instinctive reaction, he got the control of the mind. He said, "sister Ruge, I haven''t seen you for a few days. How are you?"


    "Thank you, elder martial brother Lu, for your concern. He has recovered." Hua Ruge perfunctory.


    After Lu Zisheng and Kong xiulingyun said hello, they walked on Hua Ruge''s side and chatted without any words.


    Hua Ruge can only follow Yinghe and never tire of it.


    Lingyun looked at the two people walking together and said: "no one told him the relationship between sister Ruge and Wuji sword clan?"


    "I''m curious, too, or does he want to compete with that elder martial brother?" Kong Xiu was so dull that he couldn''t help gossiping.


    "But I don''t think Ruge needs that elder martial brother to deal with him." Lingyun said again.


    Confucius looked at him and said, "do you think her strength is not weaker than Zhan Tian?"


    "Elder martial brother forgot, I participated in the examination of new disciples." Lingyun''s meaningful way.


    Although Confucius had some ideas before, he was still surprised in his eyes after he was confirmed. However, he didn''t say anything. After all, there were too many people present, so it''s better not to disclose them.


    In front of him, Lu Zisheng thought that he could brush his good feelings after saving Hua Ruge, but through communication, he found that things didn''t look like this.


    When Hua rugo talks to him, he still stays at the polite stage. Many topics are just perfunctory and have no in-depth meaning. What these appearances reveal is her attitude towards him, which is not only unfriendly, but also impatient.


    This puzzled him. If other women didn''t say they wanted to post it on their own initiative at this time, it would be a secret promise, but he didn''t encounter such a situation as Hua Ruge.


    He was really uncertain in his mind, so he decided to open his mouth and try it out, so he said, "sister rugo, I don''t know if you have a man you like so long?"


    "Yes, elder martial brother." Hua rugo''s answer is very straightforward. In fact, she is waiting for LV Zisheng to ask.


    Hearing such a straightforward answer, Lu Zisheng couldn''t help but be shocked. For a while, he didn''t know how to get back.


    Hua Ruge smiled politely at him, then returned to Kong Xiu and Ling Yun, with a rather helpless expression.


    Kong Xiu and Ling Yun knew her distress, so they stood around her to avoid Lu Zisheng coming back.


    Lu Zisheng was a little frustrated after he got the answer of Hua Ruge. He wanted to find out, so he didn''t come back to talk to her.


    Hua Ruge was relieved.


    When a group of people came to the street where the city Lord''s residence is located, they saw lights everywhere. All the family members were dressed in red clothes, and they welcomed the people coming and going, and the show was very big.


    Under the leadership of Chen Lao, the disciples of Xianmen entered from one side of the street, while the gang members entered from the other side, and the two groups met slowly.

 Chapter 963

    Because there are so many gangs, there is only one member in one gang. So it seems that the number of them is almost the same as that of Xianmen.


    There was a battle between the two sides in a few days. Now it''s hard to avoid some resentment between them. Although they didn''t attack when they reached an agreement, they also have deep hostility to look at each other.


    Lu Zisheng was still struggling with Hua Ruge''s problem of having a sweetheart, but when he saw the opposite battle on the left, his heart became uneasy again, and he stood behind Chen Lao with a very cautious look.


    Zhan left looks at you and sweeps LV Zisheng. The sharp point in your eyes flashes away and you don''t say or do anything.


    Chen Lao and Zhan Zuo also have eye contact. Although they are not friendly, they are still very harmonious.


    When both sides have thoughts, the two groups of people are about to meet in the city Lord''s mansion. At this time, a middle-aged man dressed in a big red suit quickly came out of the city Lord''s mansion and smiled at the two groups of people and said: "you come from afar, my Zhao Mansion is full of splendor, hurry, please facade."


    No matter what he said or what he wore, we all know that this is Zhao Tianqiu, the leader of the city and today''s bridegroom.


    Hua Ruge is looking at him. He looks very rich and kind-hearted, but his eyes are tinted and squinting. It''s funny.


    "Congratulations to Lord Zhao." Both the immortal sect and the gang send symbolic blessings.


    The Lord of Zhao nodded his head in front of the gate: "happy together, please come inside."


    When Hua Yuege passed by, Lingyun said congratulations, but she didn''t make a sound.


    But even so, the eyes of the city Lord Zhao caught her very quickly. After five seconds, they said, "I''m glad to see you, girl."


    Hua Ruge nodded politely, but she didn''t dislike the city Lord. Although he stared at her, she didn''t see the uncomfortable feeling in his eyes.


    In contrast, Lu Zisheng and Lu Bin are not as pure as the city Lord.


    After entering the mansion, there is a young man coming to lead the way. Please take a seat in the front yard. Hua rugo saw that the mansion of the Lord of the city is very large and the layout is very exquisite. It makes people want to live here.


    "This man can really enjoy it. It must be very comfortable to live in such a luxurious house." Lingyun said as he passed a corridor.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "such a good life is really enviable."


    She was eager to go back to her own territory, and she would eat and die every day. The young and handsome man in her family would rob her and marry her. She also lived such a fairy life.


    But at the end of the day, she only dare to think about it. There are Tuo BARREI who will never have other erotic blessings in her life.


    After entering the yard, it had been arranged for a few days. On the one hand, it was prepared for Xianmen, and on the other hand, it was prepared for the gang. Both sides sat in their own seats.


    This time, yuxuzong leaned forward in the row and sat directly at the bottom of Chen Lao and dachengzong. Kong Xiu and Ling Yun were very satisfied.


    Lu Zisheng is stared at by Zhan Zuo from time to time. He is not in the mood to chat with Hua Ruge anymore, which makes Hua Ruge relieved.


    More than 100 people came to the party. In this courtyard, there are two rows of seats that can be put open. It can be seen how big the place is.


    Hua Ruge looked carefully and thought that he could expand his own city Lord''s mansion in the future.


    Although the time is not ripe now, it can be realized after she has certain strength. Thinking of this, she asked: "elder martial brother, what strength is the Lord Zhao?"


    "You don''t see that the city leader of Zhao is not in business, but he is also a strong man in heaven and Wonderland." Lingyun replied truthfully.


    Hua Yuege accidentally picked a eyebrow and asked, "which force is the immortal city?"


    "This immortal city does not belong to any immortal gate. It is the power of the city Lord Zhao." Lingyun explained, "it''s mainly because the city is remote, not a place to go. There is no place to explore nearby, which is not of high value, and there is no Xianmen to rob."


    "Even so, the Lord Zhao is very powerful." Hua Ruge said that she had never heard of any fairy city as a personal territory, not a fairy gate.


    Lingyun nodded, "so he said that the immortal sect and the gang would like to come and have a look."


    Hua is as clear as a song.


    Soon Xianmen and the gang were all seated. Zhao Tianqiu came back from the outside and said with a smile and a fist: "Zhao once again thanks you for coming here. A little wine is not a homage. I hope you will enjoy yourself."


    "I said, Lord Zhao, we are here to congratulate you today. When will the bride show us?" Some people in the gang are making a fuss.


    Everyone has heard that today''s marriage is the top card in the building. Of course, men want to have a look.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. The bride has already entered through the side door. I''ll go to meet her. I''ll toast you later." As soon as Zhao Tianqiu mentioned his bride''s smile, it almost reached the bottom of his ear.


    "Ha ha, let''s go. Don''t let the bride wait." Another laughed.


    Zhao Tianqiu walked to the side door.


    Because he only married a concubine, not a real lady, so he only went to the side door and didn''t have to go to church.


    After Zhao Tianqiu went on, he served wine and vegetables, which was very rich. There was a servant girl at each table.


    The servant girl poured a glass of wine for Hua Ruge, and Hua Ruge was amazed when she tasted it. Because the wine was delicious, sweet, strong, mellow and full of aftertaste. Although it was not as fragrant as the wine she brewed because of its strength, it had a fresh taste.


    "It''s not made of grain. It''s made of fruit." Hua Yuege asked the servant girl on one side.


    "You''re really an expert. It''s fruit wine. It''s made of green plum by the master." The servant girl replied, but she was a little surprised that Hua Ruge, a girl, knew so much about wine.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "green plum is very good. Do you like drinking?"


    "Yes." The servant girl knelt beside the little girl, pouring her wine and answering.


    Hua Ruge thought that the city Lord didn''t like anything except that he didn''t like to do business. His temperament was similar to her.


    "Why didn''t I think of the green plum wine?" Hua Yuege said.


    Then he drank one cup at a time. Hua Ruge turned to his servant girl and said with a smile, "do you want to be rewarded?"


    "The maidservant does not know what the fairy means?" Although there is expectation on the servant girl''s face, she does not dare to make mistakes and has a very respectful attitude.


    "If you want to, I''ll take a chance to tell your master that you can make wine from grapes. I''m sure he will taste very fresh." Hua Yuege said.


    The servant girl looked at Hua Ruge as if she knew wine. She nodded, "thank you for your advice."


    Hua Ruge bows to the hand: "call a girl, fairy or something doesn''t quite match my temperament."


    The servant girl looked at Hua Ruge for a moment, then lowered her head: "the servant girl has never seen a person more like a fairy than you."


    Although Hua rugo deliberately avoids the clothes prepared by LAN binger and wears ordinary clothes, this momentum does not cover her beauty and temperament. If she keeps it, it is really immortal.


    Hua Yuege laughs: "girl, you don''t see much."


    After a while, Hua Ruge drank a lot. The male disciples in Xianmen didn''t change wine as fast as she did. Her style is very similar to that of the gang disciples from Cao mang.

 Chapter 970

    When she sighed, the blood and body on the ground began to melt slowly, seeming to seep into the ground.


    At the same time, the earth vibrated slightly, and the whole mountain began to exude red light, as if there was some energy surging below.


    "The mountain essence is coming out." Cried the survivors excitedly.


    At this moment, all the faces showed a smile, waiting for so long, after so long fight, finally.


    You should know that Shanjing is a great chance that can''t be seen once in a hundred years. Every time, it''s a battle for the strong. Now it''s a great luck to let them catch up.


    The battle in midair is more fierce, and they all want to defeat their opponents at this last moment.


    The same is true for the disciples of yuxu sect. Because their injuries have been healed, they have a lot of fighting power. In addition, they have a large number of people, who will soon fight for territory.


    Before they land, the corpse lands first, but when they land on the mountain, they don''t know what they have absorbed, and the corpse will soon disappear.


    The red light of the earth is more and more prosperous. All people sit with their knees crossed, holding the mountain essence crystal from the Lord''s mansion, waiting for the last chance.


    People who are still alive are less than a few tens of people, so basically everyone has a crystal in their hands.


    Hua Ruge sat down and felt the cold crystal in his hand.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou are sitting beside her, holding the crystal and looking at the red light below, waiting for the birth of Shanjing.


    "Brother Shou, can you tell me what you want to say before?" Hua is as boring as a song, so he asks.


    Hao Shou also knew that it was not so fast, so he said, "it''s about a villain. Have you noticed the villain in the fifth place in the list of villains?"


    When Hua Yuege came out, he roughly recorded the list of villains. Now he thought about it and said, "what''s that rune?"


    "Yes, it''s this man. He will catch the handsome male monks to pick up the Yang and fill the Yin. Every time he sucks up the monks, he stops. The means are very cruel." Hao Shoudao.


    "I''ve also heard that this man is a complete pervert. He not only kills the monks, but also burns, kills, plunders and does all kinds of evil." Ye Wanrou''s indignant way.


    As soon as Hua Yuege hears that he likes men, he thinks about it.


    Another disciple came in and said, "this man has been living in the north. I don''t seem to hear that he has come to the south."


    "Three years ago, Xianmen organized to encircle him once, but he ran cunningly. It seems that he hasn''t heard anything in the past three years."


    At the same time, the red light under the mountain is more and more abundant, and the concentration of the light is almost saturated.


    Almost everyone is staring at the ground. Only Hua Ruge''s brain is spinning rapidly. Her intuition tells her something is wrong.


    She pulled Hao Shou and asked, "what are the characteristics of this man? That''s not easy to cover up? "


    "It''s very obvious that he is a prodigal and lives in the sea all the year round, so like other creatures in the sea, he has a fishy smell and can be easily smelled." Hao Shou didn''t wait for an answer, so the disciple next to him said.


    Several others nodded their heads. It seems that many people have heard of this.


    Hua Ruge stood up suddenly when she heard this. All the doubts in her mind were cleared. She looked at the mountain and said, "no, it''s not right here."


    How can she see that the mountains are absorbing people in the same state as the sky city? She thought it was an inevitable sign of the birth of mountain spirit. Now it seems that there is no mountain spirit at all. It''s a big formation.


    Thinking of this, she quickly threw the crystal stone in her hand and said to the people of yuxuzong, "there is a problem here. It''s not a mountain spirit at all. Someone wants to hurt us. We must leave here as soon as possible."


    She said this nonsense, many people''s attention just in Shanjing, a time did not react.


    What mountain spirit is false?


    Someone''s going to hurt?


    Where are all these?


    Not to speak of others, even Hao Shou and ye Wanrou didn''t want to understand. Hua Ruge''s words lingered in their minds, in a stupefied state.


    "I don''t have time to explain, but I''m not talking nonsense. The battle is about to start here. Follow me." Hua Ruge said in a hurry. She noticed that the last trace of blood in the mountain disappeared. With her understanding of this kind of array, she could start it.


    She didn''t know the purpose of the players, but there would never be a good end.


    It''s only half a minute since she thought about all this and stood up to let everyone walk. The yuxuzong people haven''t thought about it yet. Although they usually believe in Hua Ruge, they have huge interests in front of them now. They really don''t want to let the mountain they have conquered so hard.


    Luo Qingqing said: "are you crazy? The mountain spirit is about to be born. Do you want us to go?"


    "Yes, how long did we fight down the mountain? How could we give up so easily?" Lu Bin followed.


    Liu Yuan also echoed, "if you want to go, you can go by yourself. Don''t hold us by chance."


    Confucius was still hesitating.


    Other disciples don''t know how to choose. If this is really a great benefit? Just in front of them, they will not miss it.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou stand up at this time. Ye Wanrou takes the lead in saying, "although I don''t know what happened, I believe in Ruge."


    Hao Shou nodded, "yes, let''s go."


    Hua Ruge frowned tightly and wanted to say two more words, but at this time the earth began to tremble. The red light came out at the feet of all people. It was not a pure energy that could be absorbed directly, but a large array of virtual shadows.


    And at the same time, there was also a red virtual shadow over the sky, which began to prevent people from going out.


    Hua Ruge didn''t care about these people for a while. She clasped Hao Shou''s shoulders and ye Wanrou''s shoulders with her hands respectively, and quickly moved towards the border that was not solid yet.


    Everyone here saw the big formation, but they didn''t slow down for a while, only Hua Ruge rose to the sky without hesitation.


    At the edge of the border, Hua rushes straight out like a song. She goes out of the border unimpeded, but her arms feel a huge pull.


    At the next moment, she rushed out of the border along with the inertia, while Hao Shou and ye Wanrou, who were holding by her arms, were pulled back by the bloody red array. The black crystal on their hands that had not yet been thrown was glowing red.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is filled with hatred. It''s really the city Lord''s problem!


    "Throw that stone and you can come out." Hua is singing loudly.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou tried, but they didn''t succeed, and the red stone gradually disappeared into a red net, which caught them,


    not only these two people, but also all the people in the mountain are the same at the moment, bound by the red light net, and there is no resistance ability in this big array which absorbed the life essence of countless people.


    At this time, the people of yuxuzong are so regretful that they didn''t listen to Hua Ruge earlier. In that case, they don''t need to be tied like a zongzi to be slaughtered.


    Hua Ruge tried to cross the border again to save people, but now the border has been formed. If she wants to enter, she can only break through it, and she obviously has no such strength.

 Chapter 971

    Now the scene is a mess. These people were waiting for the big chance, but what they didn''t expect was the big disaster.


    Originally, there were no mountain spirits here, but only a trap. Up to now, they don''t know who set such a trap, or what the purpose of this man is.


    These people are trapped by the big array one by one. Even Chen Lao, a master of Xuanxian level, can''t fight out the red light net now.


    And the one who knows this array best is Hua Ruge. This array has absorbed too many people''s power. No matter how strong it is, don''t think about it.


    She was hiding behind a stone, thinking.


    At this time, the red pattern began to work. Hua Ruge noticed that this was not a hanging array, but a way to absorb the vitality of these people through the optical network, and then follow the array.


    Hua Ruge is more relieved. It seems that this man doesn''t want to make a big deal. These disciples of Xianmen dare not kill all of them.


    But if he doesn''t kill people, he would like to use the strength of all people to do things with the help of such great efforts, layout and arrangement.


    She can''t guess what to do, but she knows that no matter what to do, this person will be nearby, and most likely underground.


    Thinking of this, she entered the space to call the devouring beast way that had been sleeping since she came down from Sanfeng mountain: "snack goods, wake up and help."


    Swallowing the beast, he got up, rubbed his eyes with his little claws and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Let go of your mind and help me to see if there is anyone under this battle." Hua Yuege said directly.


    Her speaking skills, the strength of the people in the array has been absorbed by half, and her movements need to be faster.


    When devouring the beast to do business, he was unambiguous. His mind was very terrible. He directly infiltrated into the array and went underground. He explored and said, "there is a hole below. The man is refining another magic weapon in the hole."


    "Treasure refining?" Hua Ruge suddenly realized that he wanted to use the power of these people and the array to refine treasure.


    The power of blood, flesh and spirit of countless people and the pure vitality of these living people are too big for him. He just doesn''t know what he is refining.


    After a while, devouring the beast, he said: "master, I found a passage to enter the underground cave."


    "Did I say I was going in?" Hua, like a song, picks the eyebrows.


    The devouring animal''s eyes turned and said, "I guess so."


    "It''s true that you miss someone else''s baby." Although Hua Ruge said that, he went by the way of devouring the animal ''s fingers.


    The devouring beast was not embarrassed, but his eyes lit up and he said, "master, can you give me something to eat?"


    "I always want to see what it is." She felt that something that had been refined with such great expense must not be worse.


    It''s very disturbing to swallow the animal''s heart.


    There is a small low mountain twenty miles away. Hua Ruge walks into the cave here. As expected, he finds a tunnel in the cave, which is only sealed by the array.


    Hua rugo still has a certain understanding of the array. It''s not difficult to break it. After breaking it, she walked into the tunnel alone.


    "I don''t even have a watchman. I don''t believe that this guy is hiding deep." Hua Ruge mumbles as she walks.


    However, his secret was hit by Hua Ruge, so he could not hide it.


    And the reason why she dared to come in was because she judged that it was necessary to manipulate such a big array and refine treasure. This person, even a strong person of Xuanxian level, was also hard-working, and should not be able to do anything else.


    Her speed was not slow. She soon felt the underground of the universal mountain and saw a dirt hole in front of her through the gradually spacious tunnel.


    The cave is full of blood red brilliance, during which there is also a strong vitality.


    Hua Yuege did not dare to use his mind easily, but looked inside near the entrance of the cave.


    She saw a man sitting with his back to her, dressed in a black robe, holding a bronze array plate in his left hand to control the array, and dragging a golden bronze bell in his right hand, and all the blood, red and vitality entered it.


    The devouring beast also jumped out of the space and stared at the copper bell. His eyes were extraordinarily bright.


    "Master, the refined product is a top-grade tool." The devouring beast speaks with divine thoughts.


    Hua Ruge asked him to see the situation on the ground. The devouring beast conveyed that there was no life danger except for the absorption of power. She was relieved.


    It''s not how fraternal she is, but Hao Shou and ye Wanrou are on it. She doesn''t want them to have an accident.


    "Master, don''t worry. This man is practicing magic weapons with the strength of the above man. He won''t kill people for a while." Swallow the beast''s way of comfort.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and asked, "do you think I can succeed in the attack now?"


    "Hard." The devouring beast said and hit directly: "that''s Xuanxian."


    Hua Ruge also felt hard, so she decided to wait. When he finished sacrificing the magic weapon, it was estimated that the strength in her body would be almost consumed. In this way, she would not only win more, but also gain a treasure if she succeeded.


    So the people above are suffering. The people in black are manipulating the array. Hua Ruo is sitting behind the people in black, waiting for the best time. Their relationship is like a food chain.


    Those disciples of Xianmen and gang are at the bottom, while Hua Ruge is at the top,


    with the panic of Xianmen and gang, the pride of people in black, Hua Ruge is at leisure, and time is slowly disappearing.


    The black robed man consumed the body power of those above, and continued to sacrifice the copper bell with the blood red essence. Hua Yuege clearly saw that there was a strong evil spirit and violence on it, but the breath was very terrible.


    Although she didn''t know what the effect of this thing was, it was absolutely Yin to evil, not a good thing.


    The big array above disappeared, but everyone was evacuated because of their strength. They were all in a pale coma, no different from ordinary people.


    It took another half hour for the black robed man to melt all the blood red power into the bronze bell, and the bronze bell also changed from yellow to blood red, as if it could drip blood, which was terrible to watch.


    The black robed man let go of the bronze bell, let it float in the air, and then put his hands on it with a seal. The color of the red bell will be brighter for each seal, but at the same time, the black robed man''s strength will be less.


    He was so absorbed that sweat was seeping from his forehead. He was still refining his magic tools with his physical overdraft on his shoulders. How could he not imagine that one man and one beast were eyeing at the back.


    The last seal of the black robed man was hit on the bronze bell, and the blood red bell made a clear sound, but Hua Ruge felt that his spirit was trembling and almost hurt.


    She knew it was a good thing at the moment, but she was not sure about it, so she clapped the head of the devouring animal.


    The black robed man opened his tired eyes and saw the satisfied smile in the eyes of the suspended red bell in front of him. The bell achieved the expected effect, and he spent so much effort.


    With this bell, his combat effectiveness will not only increase exponentially. He will not let go of any of the immortal gate that once besieged him.

 Chapter 972

    And just before he thought about how to use this snow to kill those Xianmen chickens and dogs, a blue light suddenly flashed in the cave, and he sensed the breath of living things.


    He has a strong mind and quick reaction. When he realized that something was attacking his bell, he went to get the bell in one hand and clapped it horizontally to the devouring beast.


    However, he calculated everything, that is, he did not calculate the speed of devouring the beast and the intensity of the mind.


    Swallowing beast noticed his possible action in advance, and directly bypassed his clapped hands. When he was about to get the bell, he swallowed the little bell with one mouth.


    "Unbridled!" There was a roar, and the man in black wanted to communicate with the little beast.


    "Poof..."


    At the next moment, because the spirit was severely damaged, the black robed man spewed out blood, and the whole man became weak from collapse.


    When he fell on the ground, he didn''t understand what happened. His bell was a Taoist instrument, how could it be destroyed so easily.


    At this time, there was another white light in the cave. The man in black felt murderous and hurriedly rolled to one side of the ground to hide.


    Even Hua rugo has to admit that the goods are too alert.


    However, it is not as well prepared to rush against nature. The attention of black robe is all on the broken sword that suddenly appears. A big tripod suddenly appears on his head and smashes down towards him.


    The man in black robe was suddenly surprised. It was too late to hide. So he could only reach out his hands and fight hard.


    "Boom!"


    When the tripod was smashed, the black robed man broke his hands and vomited blood again.


    He used up all his physical strength. Now he was eaten by the devouring animal, and he was hit by both body and mind. He is still ignorant about what happened, and Hua Ruge is easier to handle.


    However, the man in black robe is still very alert. After being smashed, he quickly reacts and escapes to the other side to let himself take some initiative.


    However, the broken sword kept stabbing at him like a shadow. For his Xuanxian cultivation, if it''s a common magic weapon, it can''t hurt xianzun''s hand, but a tripod and a sword in front of him are Dao weapons. Now his strength is exhausted, and if he meets it, he will be injured or not.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to give him a chance to breathe. The broken sword chased him all the time.


    After the light of the bell disappeared, it was dark all around. The man in black could not even see Hua Ruge''s face, and he could not draw out his mind to explore. Even the opponent did not know this situation, which made him fall into an inexplicable panic.


    Swallowing beast lies on Hua Ruge''s shoulder, because it eats Daoqi, so it takes a while for it to digest.


    The man in black robe had been exhausted for a long time. After circling around the cave for several times, he was injured by a broken sword and smashed by the tripod several times, leaving the whole man with a breath.


    "Who? Who are you? " The man in black shouted to the dark place.


    He didn''t want to die so blatantly.


    The voice is familiar. Hua Ruge can confirm that this is Zhao Tianqiu, the city Lord who seems to be doing nothing.


    "I give you the chance to release your mind. You can see who I am?" Hua is like a song.


    Zhao Tianqiu sees Hua Ruge no longer attacking, and does as expected.


    "You are the little girl of yuxuzong?" Zhao Tianqiu''s voice was full of surprise. He thought that he could secretly calculate that he should always secretly observe his enemies, or when to get revenge. He didn''t expect that he was a girl of a younger generation.


    "It was an accident, wasn''t it? In fact, I was very surprised to think that you are the rune. " Hua is like a song.


    Zhao Tianqiu''s eyes flashed, and he said, "who told you that?"


    "Guess." Hua Ruge said, "you killed my elder martial brother Lingyun, didn''t you?"


    "I did, but I don''t believe you little girl can find my secret." Zhao Tianqiu said this, his eyes turned, and at the same time he took out a pill to take when Hua Yuege didn''t pay attention to it.


    Just after refining the bell, he was attacked. Before he could swallow the pill to recover his strength, he was delayed to take it.


    But he just took out the broken sword and flew over to press it on his shoulder. At the same time, Hua Yuege''s voice sounded lightly: "throw it."


    Zhao Tianqiu is not willing, but the situation is better than others. He can only throw the pill on the ground.


    "Even so, I still want to hear about it. How did you find out?" He was very reluctant to ask.


    "Then I''ll let you die to understand." Hua rugo said and began: "I went to your back house by accident and learned that you actually like men. At that time, I was surprised that I had different orientations and needed so many women to cover it up."


    "Later, elder martial brother Lingyun disappeared. I still didn''t think of you until I heard the name of the rune. I know that he has been missing for three years, that he likes men and that he smells fishy. "


    "No one will really go missing. When everyone can''t find him, he either hides in the mountains or hides in the world. I think if he is the latter, then you have absolute suspicion." Hua Ruge stared at him and said, "my first thought at that time was you."


    "One is that your back house is too covered. The other is that elder martial brother Ling Yun is missing." Hua Ruge sighed and said, "he was right behind you when he went to your house to listen to the play that day. He smelled a fragrance and thought it was your concubine. He didn''t think about it at all, but you heard what he said."


    "I later remembered that you and your concubine were standing together. It''s likely that the smell was from you and you used to cover up the fishy smell. It''s not common for people to smell it, so elder martial brother Kong Xiu and I didn''t notice it. Only elder martial brother Ling Yun has a sensitive sense of smell."


    "You''re upset, so you lead him out and kill him, right?" Hua Ruge asked, but the tone was positive.


    After hearing this, Zhao Tianqiu shook his head and said: "I didn''t expect that I was found hiding so deep, and I was a little hairy boy."


    "You''re smart, but you''re also smart and you''re mistaken for smart." Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "if you don''t kill elder martial brother Lingyun, I can''t guess you at all."


    "If you lose, you lose. I don''t regret it." Zhao Tianqiu snorted and said: "how did you find me here? No one told you? "


    He still doesn''t believe that Hua rugo can find it by himself.


    "I guess you have a problem, so the stone you gave must also have a problem. People will see something wrong after lifting and moving. I happened to see the array you arranged, so I got the clue. " Hua Ruge narrates.


    "As for how to find you, can I use intuition?" At last, she used the tone of joking.


    Zhao Tianqiu squinted at Hua Ruge''s direction and said, "you are really smart."


    "Too much."


    "But you said that I was mistaken for cleverness, didn''t you?" Zhao Tianqiu said and stood up with a smile in his eyes.


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and said, "I''d like to hear the details."

 Chapter 973

    "Do you think I can''t pick up the pills that are thrown on the ground?" "You are too conceited," said Zhao Tianqiu, as he turned his body''s energy back


    Hua Ruge pointed to the ground, not surprisingly said: "you picked up the pills on the ground to eat?"


    "Stupid?" Zhao Tianqiu said and came to her. "You should know whether ginger is hot or not."


    "Did you really eat it?" Hua rugo ignored his words and asked again.


    Zhao Tianqiu was asked strangely, and nodded, "well."


    After all, he felt that his body was not right. He didn''t know when he was poisoned. With the strength of his body, he was eroding all parts of his body.


    He gradually felt out of strength, and his vitality dispersed with the damage of meridians.


    "Poison Where''s the poison? " Zhao Tianqiu''s face is incredible.


    Hua Ruge''s face smiled again, and she said, "I forgot to tell you that I sprinkled poison powder around your cave when you were refining the weapon. Of course, there was poison powder on the ground."


    "You..." Zhao Tianqiu squeezed out a word, and the corner of his lips began to bleed.


    Now he finally knows why Hua rugo didn''t take the pill, but let him throw it on the ground. He dug a hole for him.


    "In fact, you don''t have to hold back. Even if you don''t take the pill, you won''t live long in the cave full of poison powder." Hua Ruge stared at him and said, "I''ll tell you when I leave. No matter how old the ginger is, it''s not hot but the liquor just brewed. It''s really not worth bragging about how long I live."


    It has to be said that Xuanxian''s physique is good. Zhao Tianqiu has not died after being poisoned for a long time. She finally solved it with a broken sword.


    After killing Zhao Tianqiu, she sat in the tunnel on the spot, and the devouring beast also injected the power of the digestive tract into her body. The power of the Tao is not comparable to that of the immortal utensils.


    The power keeps pouring in. Hua Ruge''s heaven Sutra only feels that the boundary barrier is constantly loosening. She just uses a little strength to break through the immortal and reach the fairyland, and is still improving.


    In the early days of Dafen, Hua Ruge was very excited. As a result, she did not stop. Her powerful power passed the middle of Dafen and stopped at the peak of Dafen.


    As her physical strength became stronger, the first layer of quench body of mieshitianjing also rose from the fifth layer to the sixth layer, which made her speed faster.


    After the breakthrough, Hua Ruge felt that her strength had made a qualitative leap again. Now, let alone the fairyland at the same level, she dared to fight in the fairyland.


    Not only that, after killing Zhao Tianqiu, also known as Fulang people, she looked at the bracelet and found that the points had increased by 100000, from 60000 to 160000, which she thought was frightening.


    A villain of Xuanxian level died in her hands like this, which made her feel inconceivable.


    So she sent the bracelet to the space ring again and decided not to take it out any more easily. If other people saw this score, they would definitely stare at her.


    However, the stone tablet erected in the center of Yandu city didn''t want her to make a fortune. At this time, it was evening, and there were many people in the square who didn''t leave. Hua Ruge''s 100000 points added immediately became the number one on the list, and many people saw the change at the first time.


    "God, what do I see, 100000 points? Did she kill a fairy? "


    "It''s not like killing a Xuanxian if there''s a hundred thousand more at once, but how can it be?"


    "An immortal realm kills an immortal? What''s wrong with the world? "


    The news spread quickly and the whole swallow exploded.


    There are not many Xuanxian in the whole territory, each of them is a powerful one, and it''s very difficult to become Xuanxian, and it''s difficult to succeed in general scattered cultivation. That''s why there are only seven or eight villains in Xuanxian in such a large territory.


    Moreover, these people are only symbolic in the list, and there is no hope that any disciple can kill them. But now someone actually kills Xuanxian. Besides, it''s not those amazing talents, but a girl with poor talent and low strength.


    They really don''t know how to use that part of their body. Everyone who knows the news wants to put on their wings and fly to Zhongzhou to see what happened.


    In fact, these people all want more. Even when they are in Zhongzhou, even when they are around huaruge, they may not know what she did and how she did it.


    Hua Ruge comes out of the tunnel. She thinks it''s best to restore the array, but she can''t repair it if she breaks the array, so it''s OK.


    She will exert her speed to the extreme, and go towards the universal mountain quickly. Since her breakthrough in both realm and level, she has achieved a lot of speed, and has been able to compete with Shangxian.


    It took only a while to return to the universal mountain. At this time, all the weak people were slowly waking up. She leaned down to avoid being seen. When she arrived at the top of yuxuzong mountain, Kong Xiu had already woke up.


    "elder martial brother, elixir." Hua Ruge hands a small bottle to him.


    Confucius looked at her face and said, "I should have listened to you."


    "It''s also my fault that I didn''t make it clear."


    Hua Ruge didn''t think it was their fault. After all, the time was too tight. She couldn''t say anything. It would be hard to make a decision if she didn''t trust her like Hao Shou and ye Wanrou.


    She took the pills and fed them to the two people. They were already empty. After taking the pills, they were much better.


    With a pale face, ye Wanrou turned to see Hao Shou. When he woke up, he turned to Hua Ruge and asked, "are you ok?"


    "I''m fine, but if I hadn''t just ignored you would be as good as me now." Hua Ruge is a little guilty.


    Ye Wanrou shook his head and said, "it''s hard to avoid your negligence for such a short time."


    Hao Shou also said, "yes, we have nothing to do now. Just give two more pills."


    "Here you are." Hua laughs like a song.


    Kong Xiu fed the elixir given by Hua Ruge to the people of yuxuzong. All of them woke up and admired Hua Ruge one by one. They didn''t find this mystery even by Chen Lao and Zhan Zuo. They didn''t know how Hua Ruge could be seen.


    In view of the fact that all of us are in a state of collapse, this truce has ended and we have recovered our strength and returned to the city.


    On the way, Hua Ruge told everyone about her discovery and speculation of Lingyun''s death, but she didn''t say that she broke into the tunnel alone and killed Zhao Tianqiu by surprise, not only taking 100000 points, but also turning his labor achievements into his own strength.


    She felt that sometimes she had to hide, or she would be in trouble if she was found.


    When we got back to the inn, we all went back to heal. Hua Ruge was not good enough to go out and ask for food and wine. He opened the window of the room and watched the street view while eating.


    When she was drinking, she reached for her hand and touched the teardrop shaped pendant on her neck. "What''s going on here? Haven''t you got any news yet?"


    It''s been almost a month since the task was completed. She''s got almost all her points. She''s thinking that if Tuo BARREI doesn''t come back, she''ll go to him.


    She was lying by the window, with a smile on her lips.

 Chapter 974

    In the next few days, there was a frying pan in the city, because the Lord of the city suddenly disappeared, which caused panic and worry among the people in the city, all of them were afraid of something happened to the good man.


    Hua Ruge always shakes her head when she hears the comments, but she doesn''t tell the truth. Since they think Zhao Tianqiu is a good man, let that good Zhao Tianqiu live in their hearts.


    After five or six days of repair, Xianmen and the gang have basically recovered, but those who died will never come back.


    Most of the immortals in this battle were half destroyed. The Mahayana clan had few people. Several of them died this time. Now there are only four people including LV Zisheng. It can be said that they are the most miserable clan.


    Only fifteen people came out of yuxu sect. Now only Ling Yun died, and the other fourteen were there.


    After all the wounded, they did not find Ling Yun''s body, so they set up a tomb for him, and all the people went to the countryside to worship.


    On the way back, ye Wanrou said beside Hua Ruge, "I didn''t expect elder martial brother Lingyun to die in such a vain way. It seems that I can still remember the days when I like him."


    "That''s what people are like. Maybe when there is an accident, cherish the people in front of you." Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder.


    Ye Wanrou nodded.


    Hao Shou came up and said, "stop thinking. Look ahead."


    Ye Wanrou didn''t quarrel with him.


    A group of people walked out of the woods and discussed the next plan on the edge of the woods.


    Hua rugo said that he had no idea. Without Ling Yun''s deliberation, Kong Xiu was a little uncertain. So he said, "go back first. This time I''m tired. Let''s take a few days off to discuss."


    Most people agree with this idea, because the scuffle makes people tired physically and mentally, and they all want to have a good rest.


    But they were quiet. On the other side, they were busy. This was LV Zisheng.


    After knowing that he had been calculated by Hua Ruge, he was really reluctant. So he began to send people back to Lincheng to kill the three leaders. Here, he invited people to eat and drink every day, and he didn''t know what he was doing.


    Chen left the city and went back to the gate after a fight. There were only these young people left.


    So Zhan Zuo couldn''t sit still.


    Hua Ruge, no matter how many, just goes shopping every day to eat, drink and have a very comfortable life.


    One day Hao Shou reminded Hua rugo, "I think LV Zisheng has something wrong recently. Be careful. I''m afraid that he will target you."


    "I feel that way too. Let''s go first." Ye Wanrou also said.


    Hua Ruge is choosing a man''s belt at the auction. After a while, it''s Tuo BARREI''s birthday. She''s going to give her a gift.


    "Smell speech she way:" see his posture is to doubt to go up to me, last time, this time, have


    "Then let''s run." Ye Wan judo. Although she is not timid, she is not too rash.


    Hao Shou is glad that she has finally learned to be cautious.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "hiding is not the way. If he wants to live with me sincerely, I will chase him no matter how I hide."


    "What if it''s found out?"


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "when is the time when the paper can''t keep fire? It''s also a matter of time to find out. I''ll recognize it."


    "Aren''t you afraid that these disciples of Xianmen will unite against you? You''re not alone, you know. " This is what Hao Shouwen asked. His voice is so low that only three of them can hear it.


    "I''m not afraid of that. I''m afraid that the demon sect will join in, so it''s not easy to deal with." Hua Ruge said as she chose.


    She used to be an immortal, but when she met with the investigation, she naturally wanted to run. Now she has been promoted to the immortal. She thinks that she can fight in the face of Lu Zisheng, so she is very confident.


    "Why does the demon lord deal with you?" When ye Wanrou finished asking, she thought of it, and her face fell into a trance.


    Although Zhan Tian died in Lu Zisheng''s hands, he was made by Hua Ruge after all. How can this be considered as the culprit? The capital is Hua Ruge.


    If Zhan Zuo knew it, he would not let Hua Ruge go.


    "Then what do you do?" Hao Shou asked.


    Hua rugo shrugged and said, "there is no way to solve this problem with your brain. You can only use your fist, or it will not be over."


    "But the problem is you can''t beat them." Ye Wanrou worries.


    "I''m not sure. Let''s go step by step." Hua Ruge said, pointing to a black jade inlaid on the shelf: "boss, show me that."


    Ye Wanrou and Hao Shou look at each other. They are helpless on their faces. It''s a big heart.


    Hua Ruge bought things more simply. He thought that this one was more suitable for Tuo BARREI and bought it. He didn''t see any more. So they went to tea again to kill the time.


    In the past, when we were drinking tea, the chat content was scattered. But now it is widely said that the city Lord is missing. It has been seven or eight days since he was found. It is said that the ladies in the house are in a hurry.


    Hua Ruge only thought that these people in the city Lord''s mansion were all actors, and they were too good at acting.


    People of yuxuzong all know that Zhao Tianqiu is the Fulang people when they hear Hua Ruge explaining the cause of Lingyun''s death, but they don''t know whether this person is dead or alive now.


    Ye Wanrou ate the cake and said, "where do you think this man can go?"


    "I don''t know, but I''m more curious about why he played such a game?" Hao Shou is losing weight, so he can only eat melon seeds.


    Hua Ruge is drinking tea at the same time, without opening her mouth. It''s not that she wants to hide the two people. It''s really shocking to say that. She''d better be bored.


    On the second floor, near the window, the three enjoyed tea while watching the street view.


    But at this time, they suddenly heard someone downstairs shouting, "I found the body of the Lord, just outside the city. Let''s go and have a look."


    Then there was an uproar. Then there were many people who denounced the previous ballad. Of course, most of them went to explore it. There was a gap in the street for a while.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou are also shocked.


    Dead?


    A strong man in the mysterious fairyland died quietly?


    "It''s a rumor." Ye Wan judo.


    Hao Shou then nodded: "I think it''s possible that Xuanxian''s level of existence is very frightening. How could it be so dead?"


    "I know it''s impossible, but I hope he died. He did too many bad things." Ye Wanrou said, rather cynical.


    "Yes." Hao Shou said, looking at Xiang Hua as a song. He found that there were very few views and words about Hua as a song.


    Ye Wanrou also found out naturally. She asked, "Ruge, what do you think?"


    "I think he''s damned, too." Hua Ruge''s answer is very short, but she doesn''t usually talk as much as the two people do, and they are used to it.


    Many people in the city are running outside the city. At this time, the buildings in the city have not been repaired. They don''t want their city Lord to die like this.


    Even if people who are too crowded to leave the city are looking forward to the news from people outside the city, everyone is eager to know whether the news is true or not.

 Chapter 975

    Hua Ruge looks out of the window. This is the main street. If the corpses are transported back, they will surely walk here.


    So the three people were chatting and waiting for the news. It took half an hour for them to hear the cry. Not one or two people, but all the people were crying. No one in their eyes was better than the owner of their own city.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou were stunned by this cry.


    "Dead?" Ye Wanrou looks at Hao Shou.


    "It seems that so many people can''t read it wrong." Hao Shou answered.


    Hua Ruge is constantly looking out of the window, trying to make them ignore her existence.


    And the two were also as she wanted, because the fact that a Xuanxian was killed was so shocking that they didn''t have the energy to pay attention to other things for a while.


    At this time, most of the people who knew the news were those with this expression, especially those of yuxu sect, but they knew that it was Xuanxian.


    Others thought Zhao Tianqiu was a fairy, but it was amazing enough.


    After a while, the people in the city Lord''s mansion carried back Zhao Tianqiu''s body. Although he was covered with white cloth, people observed him with divine thoughts. He still maintained his appearance before he died. The monks'' physique was so dead that it was not easy to rot. the more he cultivated, the longer he held up.


    When they went to the teahouse window, Hao Shou and ye Wanrou showed their thoughts one after another. When they found a sword mark on their neck, they were even more surprised, because they had seen the same scratch more than once.


    When the people below passed by, and the sound of crying faded, Hao Shou and ye Wanrou mechanically turned their necks and looked at Hua Ruge strangely.


    Hua rugo immediately raised his hands and said, "Cheng Cheng, I''ll move."


    "No, it''s really you?" Ye Wanrou''s jaw almost fell on the table.


    Hao Shou''s expression was not so good. After all, it was so shocking that they could not calm down.


    Hua Ruge can hide it, but she can''t cheat her, so she nods honestly.


    After hearing this, Hao Shou and ye Wanrou don''t know what expression to use to express their emotions. Their faces are frozen.


    It can''t be understood that Hua rugo used to kill celestial beings in an immortal realm. What''s the matter now? Even Xuanxian can kill it?


    We need to know that their yuxu sect, including the other middle patriarchs, is also the strong one in xuanxianjing. This position is heaven in the eyes of their disciples, let alone death, even injury is unimaginable.


    How can Hua rugo kill people of this level? That can''t be described as a monster. It''s a god!


    Hua Ruge saw the expression of the two men, and saw that the people around him had gone down to see the city Lord. He said to reassure him: "you two are so excited, and I am also crooked."


    "Or are you fair to fight?" Hao Shou looked at her angrily and said, "don''t hide it from us, just tell us."


    Ye Wanrou nodded: "yes, let''s listen."


    "His layout is to sacrifice and refine a magic weapon. After the sacrifice, he is exhausted. It''s not hard for me to attack." Hua Ruge''s easy way.


    "Not hard?" Ye Wanrou looked at her suspiciously and said, "if it''s not difficult, there will be nothing difficult in this world."


    "Yes, you did."


    Hua Ruge had no choice but to get the way: "I destroyed the magic weapon he made first and hurt his spirit, so I lost half my life. I used poison again and killed him with the sword."


    It''s not that she won''t talk about the details, but the details sound very simple. Of course, devouring animals is rarely said by outsiders.


    "That''s over?" Ye Wanrou still feels a little strange.


    Hao Shoudao: "almost. I just saw the sword wound and the traces of poisoning on Zhao Tianqiu."


    "I''ve been honest." Hua Yuege confessed.


    Ye Wanrou didn''t doubt this, but after believing it, she said: "how to do it like a song? I always think I know you, but I still can''t help admiring you after knowing your new deeds."


    "What to worship, trouble will soon come." Hua Ruge looks downstairs and thinks.


    She didn''t think so much about it that day, so she didn''t cremate Zhao Tianqiu''s body. But in this way, when Xianmen disciples saw the sword mark on his neck, they must think about it again.


    Hua rugo has a headache. She can feel that LV Zisheng is approaching her, and also approaching the truth.


    It''s hard to play smart if you don''t want to be found out. It''s hard to get rid of difficulties completely if you want to rely on fists.


    If they come to her, she can''t fit in any more.


    "Then you should have planned." Hao Shou said.


    Ye Wanrou nodded: "if there is anything we can help, just mention it."


    Hao Shou''s eyes brightened when he heard the words, but he didn''t wait for Hua Ruge to thank him. He took the lead in saying, "Wan Rou, you just said us?"


    When ye Wanrou heard this, she realized that she had made a mistake, but she could not take it back. So she pretended to be indifferent and said, "how can you not help me like a song?"


    "Let''s talk about ourselves first." Hao Shou said excitedly, and asked, "do you mean to accept me?"


    "No, don''t be amorous." Ye Wanrou denies and turns away from Hao Shou''s eyes.


    Hao Shou pulled her shoulder and said, "I don''t know if I miss you alone. I think we can have a good talk."


    Hua felt a little embarrassed when she was in Gordon''s situation, so she said something and went out to wait.


    After all, people are talking about love. It''s really inappropriate for her to be there.


    Hao Shou fought hard for it, but ye Wanrou also disagreed.


    Hua Ruge is downstairs, sitting by the door. Hao Shou''s face is full of light though he is frustrated when they come down. It seems that although he has not been completely successful this time, he should have made great progress.


    Hua Ruge thinks that people should have time alone, and she should not always mix with them, so she will avoid them and create space for them in the following days.


    She doesn''t feel bored eating and drinking alone.


    And she is not Baiguang. She has been paying attention to LV Zisheng and his three remaining younger martial brothers. One of them, LV Zisheng, a good disciple of Shangxian, also stayed here.


    The other two were not there, and she could guess with her toes that they must have gone back to investigate.


    She is calm here, but many Xianmen are different, because many people have seen the bodies of Sanfeng mountain''s eldest and second eldest. They also cut off the throat with one sword, and they judge through the wound that this is from the same sword.


    After knowing this, everyone is confused. If it''s really killed by one person, it means that they have been guided to do things from the beginning, and then they pick up the cheapest things in the back.


    I don''t know about this kind of thing. It''s good to think about it carefully now that I''ve passed it. It takes some brain power to connect these things, let alone really do it.

 Chapter 976

    Many of their actions are changing with sex, or with the development of things. Behind the scenes, who can understand all the actions and precisely deploy them to a seamless level? What a terrible mind power.


    In the face of such a person, many people have gone from anger to quitting. After all, no one wants to be embarrassed by such a person with a mind close to the demon.


    But it''s the loss of points. It''s important to be alive.


    However, there are always a few people standing up. LV Zisheng is the leader of the few. He took the lead in saying: "this man has a strong heart, but judging from his way of committing crimes, it can be seen that his strength is not high."


    "Why do you say that?" Someone asked.


    "First of all, we saw his body when he was in charge of the family. He was highly poisoned before he died. Now the same is true of Zhao Chengzhu, who is poisoned, which shows that the murderer is not strong enough. He can only succeed by plotting and sneaking attack every time. " Lu Zisheng analyzed.


    There are many people who know the death of the big boss, so they all nod.


    "To kill an immortal, we need to poison him, which means that he is the best. As long as we work together, we can catch him." Lu Zisheng continued.


    "I don''t know anyone''s shadow. How can I catch it?" One disciple said.


    "I''m investigating now, and I have a clue. You can give me a few days to find out who is behind the scenes." Lu Zisheng is very confident.


    The disciples of each immortal sect didn''t express their opinions easily without knowing who did it. Most of them told LV Zisheng to be careful.


    People with this kind of mind are not easy to deal with. That person can kill even Xuanxian and Tianxian, not to mention he is a little immortal.


    At the time of separation, Lu Zisheng looked at these people''s backs with disdain.


    At this time, the man behind him came out and said, "elder martial brother, it seems that these people don''t doubt the woman at all."


    "A bunch of fools." Lu Zisheng snorted, and then said, "the immortal she attacked in the universal mountain died after being poisoned. Now the body of the immortal was absorbed by the array, or I will have an iron evidence after the autopsy."


    "Now where are we going to get evidence?" The disciple asked again.


    Lu Zisheng''s lip corners picked out and said, "with any evidence, as long as I can confirm it, she can''t run this time."


    "Elder martial brother is wise." That disciple is flattering.


    On the other side, Hua rugo, who was having breakfast, sneezed two times. She rubbed her nose and said, "who is behind me?"


    The waiter was carrying wonton to her at this time, and Wen Yan said with a smile: "you are joking, girl. Your beauty will only be remembered, and no one will be willing to calculate."


    "You have a point, too." Hua Ruge replied with a meaningful way: "but it''s a disaster to think about people who shouldn''t be put."


    Eating, she saw two people walk into the city gate. She didn''t pay attention to the surroundings and went straight to the city.


    Hua Ruge is drinking soup. A big bowl almost covers her face. Now she reaches out to wipe her mouth after drinking soup, and her eyes are fixed on the backs of the two people.


    These two are the disciples of the Mahayana clan, the strength of the great fairyland. She heard a while ago that the two left the city and guessed that they were sent by LV Zisheng to Lincheng to check themselves.


    Looking at the two men''s fierce steps, some eager looks are probably found.


    "Well scar forget to ache, who gives you courage?" Hua Ruge said a word, put down the money and left the stall and went to the inn.


    Two disciples of the Mahayana clan arrived at the Inn and LV Zisheng''s room one step in advance.


    "How is it?" Asked Lu Zisheng.


    "Go back to elder martial brother and find out. The procuress told us that it was a man like this who killed three masters." The man said and took out a picture, which was just like a man''s dress with a song like appearance.


    Lu Zisheng squinted and said, "she can transform?"


    "Yes, the girls refused to say at first, and later, under our pressure, they said that the third leader''s family had died the day before we knew the news, and the third leader''s family, who invited several people from the mountain stronghold to drink the next day, was shaped by her." The disciple said again.


    "What?" Lu Zisheng was shocked.


    "So it seems that she let the little six go on purpose. She wanted us to attack the mountain, and her left hand benefited from it," said the disciple.


    LV Zisheng thought that the string in his head was also put on, and he said: "so it may be the person she pretended to be the third in charge to poison the first in charge and then killed."


    "It should be."


    "Then he took the key of the treasure house and pretended to be in charge of three families, and went into the treasure house. He also killed the seriously injured two families, and found that tunnel down the mountain from us?" Lu Zisheng obeyed.


    All the disciples listening to me nodded.


    "Good calculation." Lu Zisheng now hears that it''s a little inconceivable. Before, he suspected that there were some powerful characters behind him. He didn''t think it was Hua Ruge.


    He thought for a moment and opened his eyes: "wait a minute, I said that Zhao Tianqiu''s wound was the same as the two leaders of Sanfeng mountain. They were killed by Hua Ruge. What about Zhao Tianqiu?"


    "It should be." The next disciple said and said, "she killed three immortals anyway, which is not bad."


    Another disciple also said: "yes, at that time, she was not really trapped in the formation, many people saw it."


    "How could she see it was a game?" Lu Zisheng couldn''t figure it out.


    He thinks he''s talented, but now he thinks his brain is not enough, because he knows it''s a game and can''t think of any clue.


    At the same time, Hua Ruge went back to the inn. In the lobby, he saw his disciples directly saying that they would go to the outside of the city to transfer it to Kong Xiu.


    The disciple answered and told Hua rugo to pay attention to safety.


    Hua Ruge agreed with a smile and waved out.


    Soon, another fairyland of Mahayana knocked on LV Zisheng''s door and said: "elder martial brother, Hua rugo said that he would leave the city. I think he found something and wanted to escape."


    LV Zisheng has now recovered from the shock, thinking about how to deal with Hua Ruge. Hearing the cold voice, he said: "this woman is really cunning. Let''s go after her. We can''t let her run away."


    "Do you want to inform other sects first?" A disciple asked.


    Lu Zisheng thought for a moment and shook his head. "It''s too late. I''ll catch it first. He can''t run away under my eyes."


    So a line of four people, two on the fairyland, two big fairyland out of the inn door.


    However, after leaving the gate, they were confused again, because there are four gates in the city, one in the southeast, one in the northwest, who knows which way she took.


    Lu Zisheng thought for a moment, and said coldly: "we didn''t hear that her man was Tuo BARREI some days ago? Tuoba Rui is in the southern region. She wants to escape and must go south. "


    "Elder martial brother is wise."


    So they chased the south gate all the way out of the gate, which was the area of the universal mountain. They were also familiar with it.


    Out of the city gate, they all the way to the rapid pursuit, the mind to open, explore all the movements of a hundred miles around.

 Chapter 977

    Hua Ruge went to the South Gate as they expected, and has been in their mind tracking range, so these people are always in the old God, but when they came to a mountain forest in the universal mountain, they found that they lost it.


    They went on for a while, but still no one was found.


    "Elder martial brother, let''s go after each other separately." Another immortal disciple said.


    Lu Zisheng''s face was worried. When he was about to make a decision, he heard a faint voice from the top of the tree: "I don''t think you can find a hidden array."


    Several people looked up and suddenly found Hua Ruge was sitting on the top of the tree, looking down lazily. This kind of laziness really made people unable to respond. Didn''t she want to escape?


    What''s the matter?


    "I think you should have a lot to say to me, so I''ll find a quiet place to talk with you." Hua Yuege said with a light smile. If you only look at your face, it''s harmless.


    But after learning so much, if Lu Zisheng thinks Hua rugo is a simple little white rabbit, his brain is broken.


    "There''s an ambush here?" Lu Zisheng is wary. He was once bitten by a snake for ten years.


    Hua Ruge picked out her lips and said, "so you know how to be afraid?"


    Lu Zisheng opened his mind and explored around. When he didn''t find any clue, he still watched Hua Ruge warily.


    Hua Yuege jumped down from the tree and brushed away the fallen leaves. "OK, no one is in ambush. I''m here."


    "You''re not afraid of me dealing with you?" Lu Zisheng is not sure.


    "I''m afraid you''ll stop?" Hua Ruge stared at him and said, "since Liang Tzu is married, it''s not something to solve."


    "Then how do you want to solve it?" Lu Zisheng asked again, what he thought before was to catch up with Hua Ruge and start directly, but he was afraid to move again when he saw the appearance of Hua Ruge''s Old God.


    Hua Ruge picked up her eyebrows and laughed a little: "why do you want to come after me even if you are afraid of it?"


    Lu Zisheng was enraged by her words. He thought that his strength was two levels higher than Hua Ruge, and he could not be poisoned. He also had some confidence. He said: "Hua Ruge, you are too arrogant!"


    "I''m used to it. I can''t change it." Hua is like a song.


    Lu Zisheng looked at her with the same countenance, talking and laughing, and knew that Hua Ruge she had seen before was just a part of her character, not comprehensive.


    "Don''t you mean to talk? I have a question for you. " Lu Zisheng''s eyes changed.


    Hua Ruge held out three fingers and said, "three."


    Lu Zisheng organized a speech and said, "you killed all three masters of Sanfeng mountain?"


    "Yes." Hua is as clear as a song.


    "Zhan Tian, you set me up by doing something on him?"


    "Yes."


    "You killed Zhao Tianqiu, the city Lord?"


    "Yes."


    Hua ruogeta''s magnanimous, then regardless of the expression of several people after getting the exact answer, turned his hand and took out the stick, pointed to them and said: "the truth is known, it''s time to start."


    A few people didn''t expect Hua rugo to take the lead. They thought she would meet the conditions.


    But they don''t understand the other side of Hua Ruge''s character. She won''t be vague when it''s time to start.


    Lu Zisheng took out his long sword and sneered, "you are begging for your own trouble."


    "That''s a lot of crap." Hua Ruge said and then smashed it down with a stick. Lu Zisheng felt threatened by the powerful power of the immortal peak.


    "Boom!" Hua Ruge smashed it down with a stick.


    Lu Zisheng''s reaction was very fast. He immediately waved his sword to fight against them. When they hit each other with sticks and swords, they were even close to each other. No one stepped back.


    Lu Zisheng and the others were horrified.


    A few days ago, Hua Ruge was still the strength of the top of xianzun. How could it be that the top of the immortal was not seen in these days? It will take several years for even gifted students to complete this span.


    How did she do it?


    Thinking of the strength of Hua Ruge''s fighting, another immortal disciple also attacked.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to entangle with the two people. After one stroke, he moved quickly and directly around the back of LV Zisheng. He smashed two fairyland disciples who were still watching the battle.


    Her speed was so fast that the two immortals were hit by the mang swept out by the stick and fell to the ground and died on the spot.


    Lu Zisheng and another Shangxian turn around, furious.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are always languid and casual, but his hands are cruel and decisive, which also makes them afraid.


    It''s no wonder that she is able to strategize and win thousands of miles. This kind of mind is really not available to ordinary people.


    Two people, one on the left and one on the right, attack Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge doesn''t care about it at all. If she is in the early or middle stage of Dafen, it''s a little difficult to deal with two people at different levels, but she is sure with the peak strength of Dafen.


    Lu Zisheng is the absolute leader of the same level of monks. Joining hands with another person will indeed bring many troubles to Hua Ruge, but she will not be so difficult to deal with. As long as two people consume for a while, it will be her world.


    "Boom!"


    There is a huge roar coming out from the mountain forest. The trees are cracked and the rocks are collapsed. Hua Ruge is playing with his new club skills.


    However, Lu Zisheng and another immortal had a tortuous mental journey. They felt that the victory was in hand before. When they beat them, they felt that where their opponent was a little girl, she was clearly a human-shaped immortal beast. Her body was terrible and her destructive power was powerful, which they had never seen in their lives.


    About half an hour later, Lu Zisheng and the immortal felt that they were not strong enough, so they all sacrificed their treasures, one was a bronze tripod, the other was a flying sword.


    Both of these magic weapons are immortal. It seems that they are of good quality. Hua rugo looks satisfied and nods.


    When they were confused, the blue light flashed in the air. They only saw a huge monster mouth in front of them. When they were shocked, the monster mouth gave out a huge suction, which was an irresistible force.


    Just for a moment, there was no artifact in their hands.


    "Poof..."


    "Poof..."


    Both of them spit out a mouthful of blood. They feel that their spirit has been badly hurt. Before they see the monster, they see another flash of blue light, and the devouring beast disappears.


    And they don''t know what happened until now. How can there be immortal beasts that can eat magic weapons?


    It''s too scary.


    Hua Yuege asked with satisfaction, "is there anything else like this?"


    They almost vomited blood. How could they offend such a god of plague.


    "Don''t give it to me. I''ll take it." Hua rugo said that she flashed at the two and beat them.


    "Boom!"


    There was another huge explosion in the forest. When the dust and smoke dissipated, the muscles and bones of LV Zisheng and another immortal disciple were almost broken, and the seriously injured body was no longer able to fight.


    "I''d like to know if someone will come to see if you''re dead." Hua Yuege said with a flash of white light in front of him, and the half of the dagger had already flown out.


    Seeing this flying sword that has cut many powerful people, both of them are cold in heart, and they don''t know what to do if they want to make the final struggle.

 Chapter 978

    Hua was like a song. The dagger had been wiped away from their necks.


    "Sonorous!"


    Just when the dagger was about to reach LV Zisheng''s neck, a strong vitality suddenly came, shaking the broken sword like a song.


    Hua Ruge frowned, looked up and saw many people coming from afar at full speed. There were strange waves in her eyes.


    She saw that the leader was the father of Zhan Zuo, the great Dharma protector of the demon sect.


    This was out of her plan. She wanted to kill LV Zisheng and other people and then put them in the coffin. No one would know. Unexpectedly, Zhan Zuo''s reaction was so fast, only half an hour later.


    Zhan Zuo is not alone. He still has a dozen people behind him, seven or eight of them are immortals, and the rest are immortals.


    Lu Zisheng seemed to see the hope, and shouted: "Dharma protector, this Hua Ruge is the one who killed Zhan Gongzi. I can prove it."


    Hua Yuege picks eyebrows, but she doesn''t do it, because she knows that she can''t kill under the eyes of a celestial being.


    Zhan Zuo was also an old fox. As early as his performance in Hua rugo in the world mountain was seen by him, he had suspicion. After a careful examination, he thought she was very suspicious. So he sent people to stare at her and LV Zisheng''s actions from afar, and saw that they were both out of the city. Naturally, he wanted to catch up with them.


    I thought that Lu Zisheng had solved Hua Ruge, but I didn''t think that what he found was that Lu Zisheng was almost killed.


    Seeing the broken sword, he felt that Hua Ruge was more extraordinary. To a large extent, he believed LV Zisheng''s words. Zhan Tian''s death had something to do with Hua Ruge.


    Zhan Zuo ignored LV Zisheng, but looked at Xiang Hua and said, "my son''s death is your move, isn''t it?"


    "Why do you say that?" Hua Ruge''s expression and voice are light even if he is positive to the heaven''s strong, with a trace of smile.


    Zhan Zuo pointed to Lu Zi, who was beaten like mud on the ground, and said: "because he didn''t have the courage at all, he had a conflict with your yuxu sect, so there''s no reason why you framed him."


    LV Zisheng nodded repeatedly: "yes, how could her strength be so strong that she was not the opponent of the young master, or she framed me."


    "I''m so proud to see you killed for the first time." Hua Ruge is very disdainful to him. He is also a genius at the top of the family. It''s disgraceful.


    Lu Zisheng was speechless when she said this.


    Zhan Zuo narrowed his eyes and said, "did you admit it?"


    "I''ve done everything. There''s nothing I can''t admit." Hua Ruge''s calm way is that she is mentally superior, but she uses her plan to take shortcuts, not because she is afraid of anything, and she will not lose a strong heart because of this.


    She doesn''t want to be a person with a tail between her legs because of such a small matter, and no longer have the natural and unrestrained mood to play in the world.


    What she said was so straightforward that even LV Zisheng and the people around her did not react. There was no trace from Zhan Tian''s body. If she didn''t recognize Zhan Zuo, there was no evidence.


    However, Hua rugo knows that as long as the old and sophisticated characters like Yizhan Zuo are suspicious, they will kill her without any evidence at all. It''s better to kill her by mistake.


    It''s no big deal for her to just admit it.


    "You are such a brave girl that you are not afraid that I will kill you?" In the left eye of the war, there was a thick coagulating killing, which seemed to be able to cut through Hua Ruge.


    He can''t be angry. His son died inexplicably. He was fooled around and almost let the real murderer go.


    Hua rugo looked at him angrily and said with a smile, "of course I know you want to kill me? But only if you have the strength. "


    The people who heard this were shocked for a moment. The girl''s voice was too loud. Even if she was promoted to fairyland and Zhan zuoke, she was still two levels behind. How could she be an opponent.


    They want to laugh when they think of these things, but before they can laugh, they see a city suddenly appear in the sky. In a blink of an eye, it enlarges a hundred times, and suddenly falls down, encircling all people at a speed they can''t understand.


    At the same time, Hua rose up like a song and looked down at a dozen people who were completely stunned.


    Not only young generation, but also Zuozi didn''t know what magic weapon it was. It was full of mystery and unknown everywhere.


    "Girl, who are you?" Zhan Zuo asked. He noticed that the broken sword was a Dao tool. He thought it was the most powerful weapon of Hua Ruge. Unexpectedly, the one that appears now is more mysterious.


    He didn''t believe that a person without background would have so many powerful magic weapons.


    "Didn''t you know that long ago?" Hua Yuege said a movement of divine thoughts, and the hanging array in the city of the sky opened.


    Before, she was just a celestial realm. Even if she opened the array, it was hard to kill the immortal. But now, with her own strength soaring, she is more sure to control the city of the sky.


    Blood red lines emerge, and the fierce red light of Taoism rushes to the people.


    Lu Zisheng and another Shangxian thought they had the power of World War I after taking pills, but after the big array of sky city was opened, the two men were absorbed by the big array in an instant.


    At the same time, there are seven or eight fairylands that were hanged. These people, Hua Ruge, are very easy to deal with, let alone trapped in the big array. They are just cannon fodder.


    And the big formation became stronger after absorbing the blood, flesh and blood essence, and those immortals who were not injured began to lose their support. It was sooner or later that they were hanged.


    In a flash, so many people died. He was a little flustered. But he later found that the big battle didn''t hurt him very much. So he wanted to break the battle quickly and kill Hua rugo.


    This city is the magic weapon of Hua Ruge. As long as Hua Ruge is dead, it will not work.


    So he tried to break through.


    Hua Ruge picks his lips and mobilizes most of the power of the sky city to attack seven or eight immortals. Almost instantly, these people are all hurt and can''t resist.


    Later, Zhan Zuo realized that this array, like the one in the universal mountain, can absorb the blood, flesh and spirit of the dead for his own use, but it was too late for him to save those immortals.


    It''s just the Kung Fu of a cup of tea. Those immortals fall down one by one and become the nourishment of the array.


    Therefore, the red light of the great array is great, and the battle left is no longer a trapped array but a killing array.


    In the past ten or so immortals and several immortals, combined with Hua Ruge''s power, the attack power of the hanging array is so strong that it is a little timid to fight left.


    This magic weapon is too evil.


    Hua is like a song standing in the sky, still calm.


    After a while, Zhan Zuo was hurt by red light, but he found that the strength of the big formation would decline even if there was no blood and energy to maintain, so he gradually tried not to break the formation but to defend himself, and wanted to consume the strength of the big formation.


    "It''s not a wise choice to spend with me," Hua Ruge said kindly


    Zhan Zuo only thought that Hua rugo was provoking him and ignored him, saying, "I underestimated you, little doll, but you are still not my opponent, and I will not let you go."


    "Who gives you confidence?" Hua rugo is puzzled.

 Chapter 979

    Left looked at her calm look on angry, but he is still calm, only guard not attack.


    It''s true that the strength of the big formation is constantly consumed. Zhan Zuo feels that he can certainly exhaust the strength of the big formation until Hua rugo takes out a big black bow to draw an arrow at him.


    Zhan Zuo saw that Hua rugo had shot the celestial being with one arrow, so he was still a little flustered when he saw the big bow.


    Hua Ruge silently shrinks the big formation to the size he can''t move, and takes her as a target.


    "You can''t kill me, or my family won''t let you go. My old ancestor is a powerful person of Xuanxian level." Zhan Zuo hurriedly says.


    Hua Ruge said at the same time, aiming at symbolically: "I know I''m afraid?"


    "If you let me go, I promise not to investigate what you have done before, and keep it secret for you. We will not offend the river." Zhan Zuo continued.


    "Afraid of death?" Hua Ruge looked at him lightly and said, "don''t provoke me if you are afraid of death."


    "Whew!"


    As soon as her voice fell, the black arrow left the string and let out the howling sound of tearing the air and left''s heart. The distance between the two men was very close. Even if the war left could move and dodge, they could not dodge the arrow. The black arrow destroyed his heart with its power. After he lost the fighting power, he was hanged and killed in a big battle.


    But after he died, Hua rugo saw the jade plate on him brighten for a while, then it turned into a wisp of smoke and disappeared.


    Hua Ruge put up her bow and raised her eyebrows slightly. She instinctively felt that there was something wrong with the jade pendant.


    "It won''t be the person who recorded who killed it. I''ll get revenge later." Hua murmured like a song.


    If so, she really stabbed the hornet''s nest, but even if so, she would not regret it. If she didn''t kill the left, sooner or later it would be a disaster, and it would be just right to solve it.


    Hua Ruge took out her bracelet when she killed the man and found that there were another 20000 points. Her total points changed from 160000 to 180000.


    "With the points on this bracelet, you can almost advance." Hua Yuege said.


    She guessed it right. Only the top 100 points in Yandu''s scoreboard were over ten thousand, and the rest were in the four figures. She must be exaggerating at the first place of her points, but the top 30 points in zongmen''s table must be OK.


    Hua Ruge put away the sky city, arranged her hair, and went back to the city as if nothing had happened to her. After consuming a lot of energy, she came back to the lobby of the Inn and asked for lunch.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou also came down to eat at this time. Exactly, ye Wanrou came down to eat, and Hao Shou followed.


    "Ruge, where have you been this morning? I can''t find you in your room." Ye Wanrou said and sat down.


    When Hao Shou saw Hua Ruge, he didn''t pester ye Wanrou. Instead, he lowered his voice and said, "I see those two disciples of Da Chengzong come back from outside the city. I''m afraid they have found out what you have done before."


    "Yes, before that, LV Zisheng said that he would be able to come up with evidence in front of all the major sects. If he found the evidence, all the immortal sects would be in trouble with you." Ye Wanrou also whispered.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "no way."


    "You think he''ll let you go?" Hao Shou asked.


    "No, I mean he no longer has a chance to target me." Hua Ruge said while eating.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou are shocked for a moment, but they don''t understand what they mean.


    Hua rugo reached out and made a neck cut.


    "You mean..." Ye Wanrou stopped without saying a word. She knew that if someone knew this kind of thing, Hua Ruge would be in great trouble.


    Hao Shou also swallowed his saliva and said, "how did you do it?"


    "Cheat out of the city, I moved my hand, and now you know the result," Hua rugo said casually.


    "Ye Wanrou stroked, and then said:" you mean you can beat him


    "Well." Hua Ruge nods.


    After hearing this, they obviously didn''t believe it.


    "He is the top strength of Shangxian. One can play five or six strong players of the same level." Ye Wan judo.


    Hua Ruge stands out his hands and says, "if one is not careful, he will be killed."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Two people.


    What''s the explanation? They want to be so careless.


    The disappearance of Lu Zisheng and others did not attract attention on that day, but the next day it aroused discussion. Some people said that Mahayana had left all the people on their own way, and they must have got some news.


    Some people think it''s unusual. They think that Lu Zisheng vowed to find the person behind them the other day. After two days, they disappeared. It''s strange.


    More and more people believe in the latter, because even if they leave, they will not have no explanation. It''s a bit too sudden.


    Later, two days later, someone said that on the day of disappearance, four people of dachengzong were seen leaving the South Gate in a hurry, so some good people also went out of the city to have a look, so they saw the bodies of two great fairyland friars who were killed in a single move on the ground.


    It is obvious that many people who have been cultivated to be high have killed them. As for LV Zisheng and his spare parts, they thought that the disciples in the fairyland didn''t find the body, but there were a large number of battle traces left in situ, and there were a lot of blood traces and fragments of the clothes of the disciples of Mahayana.


    Although it can''t be proved that these two people were killed, it can be seen that they were beaten very badly, and there was no trace left by another person at the scene, so it can be judged that the other person was probably not injured.


    This makes us not a lot of conjectures. More of them think that these two people are facing a strong enemy. However, depending on the ruthlessness of the other two disciples, the two of them should not survive.


    Later, it was reported that Zhan Zuo took people out after LV Zisheng left the city, so many people thought that it was probably done by Zhan Zuo. After all, LV Zisheng killed Zhan Tian, and Zhan Zuo was famous as a protector. There was no reason not to do it.


    Most people think that this should be the truth, because Zhan Zuo never came back after he left the city, probably because he was afraid that Xianmen''s Revenge would go back to the demon sect.


    So far, all the people of the Mahayana sect have died, and other disciples of the immortal sect are not as arrogant as they were when they just came out, because they now realize that even if someone from the sect sits in the town, he or she will be killed if he or she offends someone who shouldn''t be offended.


    After this happened, it was not the southern towns that were shaken, but the capital of Yandu.


    When the names of all the disciples of the Mahayana sect headed by LV Zisheng were all hidden on the list, the Mahayana sect was shocked. The Mahayana sect leader was furious and felt that someone was aiming at the Mahayana sect. So he wrote a letter to the sect through transmission overnight. He ordered the elder of the Xuanxian realm of the sect to rush to Zhongzhou to investigate the extinction of all the disciples of the Mahayana sect In particular, the cause of Lu Zisheng''s death must be investigated. Whoever is found will be killed without forgiveness.


    When the elder received the letter, he took more than 20 people to Zhongzhou from the southern territory.


    At the same time, the Lord of the demon sect was shocked, because he received a letter from the city saying that Zhan Zuobi was missing for no reason, and he didn''t even leave a message.

 Chapter 980

    So the leader of the demon sect came with his own people.


    And with the passage of time, Yandu''s scoreboard is no longer a secret, with the flow of personnel to all parties in the territory.


    These things happened when Hua Ruge was still eating, drinking and playing in a small town. She didn''t know and didn''t pay attention to them.


    When the news of LV Zisheng''s possible death came to the ears of all the immortals, they were no longer concerned about it. They were all thinking about what way to go next.


    In the end, Kong Xiu decided to continue to the south.


    He still remembered that the city leader said that there were more villains here, and he also wanted to earn points and advance.


    Hua Ru, a singer, holds the bracelet of 180000 points, ranking first in the total list, and the second place is the new Tuoba Rui 80000 points.


    This not only shakes Yandu, but also brings the surrounding area and spreads rapidly. Many people begin to know Hua Ruge, a name they have never heard before.


    Hua rugo, who is far away in Zhongzhou, still doesn''t know. She''s packing up and going south.


    On the same day, Tuo BARREI added more than 20000 points to his list. After pulling out a mountain, he quickly pushed forward to Zhongzhou. At this time, what happened here has not yet reached his ears.


    Next, on her way to huaruge south, she was just going to visit the mountains and play with the water. She was not as keen to find the villains and kill people as other people. She felt that she could almost win.


    But they didn''t go far. The remaining 18 immortal sects followed up. After several events, they thought it was no coincidence that yuxu sect always got the first chance, so they followed up when they had no idea.


    Now, if yuxuzong ascends the throne, he can definitely become another leader after Mahayana.


    However, Kong Xiu is low-key and doesn''t want to use other immortal sects to achieve any goal. Now he is in the leading position, so he doesn''t want to struggle.


    Hua rugo also agrees with this decision. Why take those people with you when you have a good time.


    So a group of 19 immortal sects moved south again. The gang lost a lot in the battle of universal mountain. Now it''s hard to find the alliance of immortal sects.


    On the first day of their departure, the elder of the Mahayana clan had taken people away for five or six days, and the demons clan was almost the same, so the three horses met in a small town of mortals.


    So the Mahayana clan asked the disciples of the Xianmen clan. The disciples of the Xianmen clan agreed that it was Zhan Zuo''s hand to LV Zisheng, so they said it one by one.


    The disciples of Tianmo sect came to the world mountain where Zhan Zuo was killed. They also said that Zhan Zuo was the city after LV Zisheng. Now it''s gone. I don''t know if it has something to do with Mahayana sect.


    Therefore, both the demons and the Mahayana all stared at each other.


    There are not many inns in the town. The immortals have a large one, and then they first live in the Mahayana clan on the left and then in the demons clan on the right. They are sandwiched in the middle.


    Ye Wanrou has always been worried about what to do if these two groups of people start to fight against China like songs, but in fact, the first night is a harmonious one. But the next morning, Mahayana killed the demon sect, and the two sides fought with each other. The whole town was in chaos.


    Hua Ruge had slept well, but the roof of the house was trampled by a person. If she didn''t respond to protect the top of the bed, she would have to be smashed.


    "Who are you? Do you have any sense of public morality?" Hua Ruge is shouting at the bottom.


    "Bang!" A blood light came, and at the next moment there was another broken leg in her room. There was still blood left.


    This directly stirs up the mood that Hua Ruge wants to go back to sleep.


    She clapped her head, went out of the door and decided to ask who was fighting.


    After leaving the inn, she saw that all the disciples of Xianmen were watching. Hua Ruge grabbed ye Wanrou and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I said how can you still sleep? The Mahayana Sect on the left and the demons Sect on the right are fighting each other." Ye Wan judo.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "what are they fighting for?"


    "Mahayana said that the demons killed their disciples, and the demons said that Mahayana bullied people too much, killed their Dharma protectors and told the villains first, so they fought."


    "What?" Hua Yuege''s face was dazed, but now she felt that she was not wronged at all.


    Besides, she is not only not unjust, but also the culprit.


    Ye Wanrou said in a small voice with a long breath: "fortunately, they didn''t find out that you killed both of them, otherwise they would be unlucky."


    "What bad luck?" Hua Yuege swallowed and asked.


    "You were too early yesterday. You didn''t know that Mahayana even Xuanxian had moved out. There were also demons. Although there were no Xuanxian, there were six immortals. Which one did you say you could fight?" Ye Wan judo.


    Hua Ruge touched the sweat on his forehead and said, "it''s frightening."


    Then she thought about it and knew why the two clans would fight. It was Lu Zisheng and Zhan Zuo who killed Zhan Tian. Now both of them are dead. The Mahayana clan and the demon clan don''t know.


    So they think that they are enemies, so it is imperative to fight.


    When she killed people, she didn''t expect to come to such a big battle. Fortunately, these people didn''t find out the truth. Otherwise, she was in great trouble this time.


    However, although the two battles are inseparable at present, she still has some uneasiness in her heart. She still remembers the abnormality of his jade plate when Zhan Zuo died, as well as what he said about Zhan Jia. She has never heard of it, and she does not know whether Li is fierce or not.


    The two schools are close to each other, so the fighting time is longer. Except for the disciples of Xianmen, the common people almost run away.


    There are six immortals in the sky against the Xuanxian of Mahayana. Xuanxian still has a great advantage. It is estimated that it will be defeated in a short time.


    The disciples of Xianmen were negotiating to leave, but they were arrested by the Mahayana sect before they left. The immortal masters were all in the fairyland and they didn''t want to help, so they joined the war.


    Hua Ruge will not contribute when it is not related to her vital interests. She hides most of her strength and only exposes the strength of xianzun. Her Sutra of annihilation can let her take and release freely, and no one doubts her.


    in fact, it is not only her, but most of Xianmen''s younger brothers have not contributed much. However, she is also the best in all realms of Xianmen Qichu''s Chengzong soon gained the upper hand, while Tianmo''s Zong was beaten and defeated.


    The power of their own gangs is not as powerful as that of the clan. Now they have invited so many foreign aid. It''s a matter of time before the demons clan loses the battle.


    "With the help of a large number of people and a large number of people, you are pretending to be the right way of Xianmen." The leader of the demon sect roared. Now he felt very hard to fight against the powerful Xuanxian. He knew it would not last long.


    "You should think of this day when Tianmo sect kills my disciples." The elder Xuanxian of Mahayana said something.


    "When your disciples die, we will pay for their lives. Then our Dharma protector was killed by you. Shouldn''t we find you to settle accounts?" The Lord of the demon sect replied.

 Chapter 981

    "We don''t want to kill your Dharma protector, but I don''t want to explain. No matter whether you misunderstand or not, you can''t escape to death," said the Xuanxian elder


    "Be reasonable!" The Lord of the demon sect naturally did not believe it.


    In his eyes, the right way is dignified. Even if they do it, they will not admit it. Even if they do it, it is not uncommon.


    Hua Ruge, facing a disciple of the demon sect, listens to each other and scolds each other. It''s the same as the truth. If she had not experienced it herself, she would have believed it.


    After the disciples of the immortal sect joined in the war, the situation of one-sided soon appeared. The demon sect broke many people. At last, the six immortals directly took people to run away.


    The disciples of Mahayana wanted to chase after them, but the elder said that the poor would not chase after them. If these people knew that they had no way back, they would lose a lot if they fought back.


    "Then shall we let them go? Don''t you avenge elder martial brother? " A pretty girl in purple came out.


    That long old way: "not only can''t let go, we also want to let these demons know my Mahayana is powerful."


    In the end, the elder decided to send a message back to the clan and ask the elder to bring someone back. Since he found that it was the one killed by his demon sect, he directly ended the demon sect.


    One of the disciples answered the order and went down to do it.


    The elder turned to thank the disciples of the immortal sect.


    Naturally, the disciples of the immortal sect were polite. As a result, the elder said, "you are willing to stay to help us fight against the demon sect."


    Everyone was stupefied for a moment. After looking at each other, most of them nodded.


    Kong Xiu nodded earlier, because he calculated that he would not suffer from losses. It was a very cheap business to follow the strongman of the Mahayana clan to start the operation safely and earn points.


    Hua Ruge wants to cry for this. What she does is not perfect. Although she has killed all the insiders, and someone may not even find the source after checking, she has been guilty after all.


    Although she is confident, she still knows how to be cautious before she is conceited.


    But when the situation came to this point, she would stay to help even if she didn''t want to. She just hoped that it would not lead to her.


    The elder saw that everyone agreed, nodded his head with satisfaction, and then everyone changed to a small town for rest.


    Why change?


    The reason is very simple. The previous one was almost destroyed.


    But this time they arrived in a new town. These people ran away before they got into a fight. Only in half a day''s work, even the innkeeper of the inn rolled his luggage and ran away.


    The consequence of this is very serious for Hua Ruge, that is, she can''t eat hot food any more.


    So at night, she had to go to ye Wanrou''s kitchen to cook something to eat. Ye Wanrou himself wanted to eat, so she agreed. But Hao Shou thought it was a chance to show. He didn''t let ye Wanrou cook, but he came.


    This makes ye Wanrou helpless, and Hua Ruge worried.


    Hao Shou approached the kitchen confidently. Hua Ruge and ye Wanrou sat at the door and waited. As a result, they waited an hour for three dishes, one of which was burnt, the other salted and the other was not cooked directly.


    Hua Ruge would like to have two mouthfuls, but she put down her chopsticks after one mouthful of a dish, saying that she could not eat it.


    Ye Wanrou also kept polite and didn''t spit out, but her facial features were about to wrinkle together, so she knew what she felt now.


    Hao Shou didn''t know how many times he had failed. He was helpless about his poor cooking.


    Finally, ye Wanrou cooks. Hua Ruge and Hao Shou help each other. As a result, ye Wanrou looks at Hua Ruge and says, "I say Ruge, you are not as fat as you are, or you can burn firewood honestly."


    Hua rugo rarely goes to the kitchen. When Tuo barrai is cooking, she will be refused every time she wants to help. At most, she burns firewood.


    So she knelt down to burn wood.


    Hao Shou said with a smile, "I used to think Wan Rou was not enough for a woman, but now when I see you, I think Wan Rou is very feminine."


    "Although I''m willing to be a green leaf, brother Shou, can you stop beating me to death?" Hua Ruge said he was depressed.


    She just can''t cook, she can''t be feminine, she can''t be considerate, she can''t play piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, where there is no woman.


    Ye Wanrou is not satisfied with the way: "there is a woman''s taste what good, I dream like to become as strong as a song."


    "It''s great to be able to cook." Hua Ruge sincerely said that she would never learn.


    Hao Shou also said, "it''s amazing that you can make it so delicious."


    "You two can do it. I don''t know how I am." Ye Wanrou is very ungrateful, it is not this field that she yearns for.


    They laugh and do their own things.


    Naturally, this world can''t be the same for all people, and each has its own advantages. This is a strong demand.


    Ye Wanrou''s action is very fast. In less than half an hour, she has made four dishes and one soup. The three eat very well in the backyard.


    When eating, ye Wanrou asked, "Ruge, do you worry about it?"


    "Yes, but there''s no way. Now that I''m gone, I feel guilty. It''s easier to find out." Hua Yuege said.


    Hao Shou nodded and said, "this is the truth. It''s still here, but you should keep a low profile and don''t provoke people to stare at you."


    He is very uneasy about his singing to China.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "don''t worry about this. I have a good temper. I don''t conflict with people in general."


    However, she said this sentence in exchange for two white eyes, she has a good temper? What a joke.


    "Why don''t you believe it? It''s true that I don''t get into trouble every time. It''s just something that gets into trouble." Hua Ruge expressed frustration and a little grievance.


    "We know that. We just want to say that if someone comes to provoke you, you should be a little more restrained." Ye Wanrou patted her and said, "after all, it''s a very special period."


    Hao Shou nodded, "that''s what it means."


    But they have seen Hua Ruge''s temper. She is always arrogant of others. She is more arrogant than others. What they don''t know is what she chooses.


    "Well, I''ll try to control it." Hua is like a song.


    Although reluctant, I also know that it''s better to keep a low profile now. If someone pays attention, it''s easy to have an accident.


    But she didn''t think anyone would provoke her, and she didn''t make enemies.


    The three eat something and go back to their rooms. Hua Ruge falls into bed and goes to sleep.


    Hao Shou is engaged in daily cultivation. He has worked hard since he fell in love with ye Wanrou. He cultivates almost every night or when he is free. With his blue talent, his strength has made rapid progress.


    Ye Wanrou is the same. Recently, she has been stimulated by Hua Ruge, so she is also practicing.


    The next day Hua Ruge was habitually lying in bed, until Hao Shoulai asked her to eat in the backyard, saying that ye Wanrou had made breakfast.

 Chapter 982

    "So early?" Hua Ruge rubs her eyes to get up, only to feel that others are more diligent than her.


    Except for the three of them, all of them did not eat breakfast and practiced in the room. The inn was very quiet.


    After eating, the three men went back to the lobby for tea. Because the shopkeeper, Xiao Er, had run away, he could only make tea by Ye Wanrou.


    Hua Ruge is drinking tea while watching ye Wanrou, who is skillful in her movements. She only thinks that this girl has the potential to be a good wife and mother.


    The three of them were drinking and chatting. Many of them thought they wanted to drink. So they all went downstairs to talk with each other. The atmosphere became lively.


    At this time, Hua Ruge saw that yesterday the girl in purple had changed into another one and came downstairs. The disciples of the Mahayana clan respected her very much, but Hua Ruge saw her as the strength of the great fairyland, and did not know why she was so popular.


    But I don''t know that Hua Ruge doesn''t have the meaning to explore either. Then she drinks her own tea and eats her own snacks. Fortunately, she has the habit of packing and taking away the snacks she likes. Otherwise, there is nothing to eat now.


    The girl in purple didn''t find a place to sit down, but came in the direction of Hua Ruge. Her beautiful eyes were directly on Hua Ruge''s face, and her look was a little poor.


    She didn''t try to control her mood, so we all saw it very real. She just had a bad attitude towards China Ruge.


    Hua Ruge only thinks that his head has grown a circle. What''s the situation? She didn''t even know the woman. She was offended at any time.


    When the girl in purple came to Hua Ruge, the meeting of the two beauties immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    "I am the daughter of muziyi, the patriarch of Mahayana." Mu Ziyi introduced herself before she went to see if she was friendly.


    Hua Ruge thought of Hao Shou''s and ye Wanrou''s advice yesterday and said in a good voice: "it''s a pleasure to meet Hua Ruge, the emperor of imperial emptiness."


    "I don''t feel lucky to meet you." Mu ziyisi did not hide her hostility. He said, "brother Zisheng killed Zhan Tian because of you, right?"


    As soon as she left Hua Ruge, she understood why the woman didn''t have a good feeling for her. She should be a woman who loves LV Zisheng. She came to trouble after learning what happened that day.


    "Elder martial brother Lv is really to help me. I''m very sorry for that." Hua Ruge never blinks his eyes when he tells a lie, which can''t be seen.


    But mu Ziyi didn''t let her go, but said aggressively, "so you are the one who led to the killing of Zisheng senior brother."


    Hua Ruge was very upset when he heard the criticism. She can say she''s sorry, but it''s impossible for her to choose to tolerate this woman''s arrogance.


    "I don''t deny that elder martial brother LV came out for me, but it''s up to him to decide whether to kill Zhan Tian or not. As for the fact that you say I''m the culprit, I don''t agree with you, and I don''t agree with you." Hua Yuege said without any politeness.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou are not good at it. Hua Ruge''s bad temper is coming back.


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s attitude, Mu Ziyi became very angry. She said, "how could he have died without you? You''re not sorry that everyone else is dead? "


    Hua rugo apologizes to you. She framed Zhan Tian at the beginning, but later LV Zisheng died in her hands. She is the black hand behind the scenes.


    But there was no movement on her face, but she said, "I just said, I''m sorry, but that doesn''t mean it''s wrong with me. It''s different."


    Mu Ziyi says that Hua is like a song, but she snorts coldly: "what if I want you to pay for your life?"


    "You say pay for life, pay for life. Do you open it in your house?" Hua is like Song Si''s unswerving way.


    Mu Ziyi didn''t think of this and didn''t scare Hua Ruge, but she was moved to kill her heart, so she said coldly, "since this is the case, I will complete you."


    He said that he really moved his hand to Hua Ruge, and a whip would be tied around Hua Ruge''s neck.


    Hua Ruge''s face is also completely cold. She wants to have a better life. Since she is not given the chance, it''s no wonder that she has a sword.


    With her strength, she can be sure that with one move, she can beat the self righteous old woman in front of her.


    But before she could do anything, a strong wind came from upstairs and beat the whip from Mu Ziyi back.


    They looked up and saw the elder of Mahayana standing there.


    "Sir, why don''t you let me do it?" Asked Mu Ziyi angrily.


    "Disrespectful. Yuxu sect came down to help. How can you repay your kindness and revenge and apologize to this little friend quickly?" The elder didn''t give Mu Ziyi any respect.


    Today, the Mahayana clan has no dependent talented disciple LV Zisheng, and will definitely get less than half of the places to enter the ten secret regions. In the future, it will be very sad for five years without resources.


    Mahayana had been arrogant before, which offended many people, but they didn''t care about the rapid development of Mahayana, but now they can''t easily make enemies.


    But mu Ziyi couldn''t think of this layer. When he heard this, he was discontented and said: "I want to apologize Shibo, do you know it''s because of her... "


    "Shut up and apologize." The elder drank heavily,


    Mu Ziyi knew that his uncle was angry and wanted to have serious consequences, so he reluctantly said to Hua Ruge, "I''m sorry just now. I''m so impulsive."


    Hua Ruge just nodded and accepted.


    Mu Ziyi feels that she has been greatly humiliated, so she takes a look at Hua Ruge and goes upstairs.


    Hua Ruge knows that he and his son are married.


    After Mu Ziyi went upstairs, the elder took a look at Hua Ruge and returned to the room.


    When Hao Shou and ye Wanrou saw this scene, they were relieved to mention their voices and eyes.


    After sitting down, ye Wanrou came to Hua Ruge and said, "why didn''t you just stop? What if the elder didn''t show up?"


    "I can''t take it. She''s too arrogant." Hua Ruge''s eyes returned to normal, peaceful and not aggressive.


    "You, sooner or later, are ruined by your temper." Hao Shou is helpless to her.


    Hua Ruge said otherwise: "I think my temper can complete me. If I can be bullied, it''s not interesting to live a long life."


    Ye Wanrou felt quite right for some reason, but he hurriedly stopped the first half of the point and expressed his disapproval of the point with a taut face.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "don''t worry, even if I can''t fight, I can still escape."


    The city of the sky can be used as a decoration. It''s not easy for her to catch up with her as long as she enters the city.


    she said that although they were curious about how she escaped, they didn''t ask, anyway.


    Such an episode passed quickly, but there was still some discussion in the hall, most of which was that the Mu Ziyi was jealous of Hua Ruge. After all, Hua Ruge was on top of her in all aspects,


    plus her pursuit of LV Zisheng for so many years without any result, it''s normal to see that Hua Ruge, a woman pursued by LV Zisheng, can''t go through her heart.

 Chapter 983

    In the summary of all the people, Mu Ziyi should still be looking for trouble. This kind of hostility is very frightening. They all remind Hua Ruge to be more careful later.


    Hua Ruge thanked everyone for their kindness.


    After drinking tea, the three went out for a stroll, but because all the people in the town ran away, there was nothing to see.


    Hao Shou thinks that Hua Ruge is unnecessary recklessness. If she takes a step back, things will be solved properly. She just turns into a powder keg at this time.


    Although ye Wanrou doesn''t approve of Chenghua Ruge''s doing so, she appreciates the character of huaruge very much. She has some advantages that others don''t have, and some disadvantages that are unwilling to change or even fatal. But this is her. She is always bright and fiery, uncompromising and indomitable. Even if she wanders on the edge of danger, she can be natural and unrestrained to your envy.


    They argued in the rear with two opinions. Hua rugo thought that there was nothing to contend with. She wandered in front of them, mainly to see who escaped from the shop and didn''t lock it. She went in to get some food for lunch.


    She doesn''t worry that her situation is fake at all, but she thinks it''s really hard for Mahayana sect to find evidence to prove that she killed people, and it''s not easy for demons sect to find out about her. After all, there is a big gap in strength. As long as she doesn''t expose her strength and her bracelet, she should be able to hide it for a while.


    So for a while, she is not in a hurry. It''s good to watch her change.


    There was no disturbance on that day, but the next morning, when the three were cooking in the kitchen, Hao Shoudao said: "this morning, the Mu Ziyi left."


    "Gone?" Hua rugo, who was burning firewood, raised his eyebrow and said, "where have you been?"


    "I think it''s strange that LV Zisheng died. I want to find out again. I think it should be that he passed through those cities before returning to us." Hao Shou said again.


    "This woman is very alert." Ye Wanrou said, "she won''t find anything, will she?"


    "I left a lot of flaws. Since LV Zisheng can find them, so can others." Hua Ruge squinted.


    "Why don''t you run away?" Ye Wanrou whispered.


    When you meet a strong person of this abnormal level, you can''t fight. The rest is only to escape.


    "It''s necessary to escape, but she can''t check it so quickly. It''s not urgent." Hua rugo added two firewood to the stove.


    Hao Shou put down the vegetables he was washing and said, "then you should have a number in mind and make a plan."


    "Don''t worry, since I know, I''ll find an opportunity." Hua rugo said, touching his chin habitually: "but it''s not my style to go like this."


    "What else do you want to do?" Ye Wanrou soon heard her voice.


    Hua rugo shrugged and said, "I haven''t thought of it yet. Let''s look for an opportunity."


    "Don''t play with fire. It''s dangerous." Hao Shou has always been cautious, knowing that Hua Ruge''s temperament can''t help but remind him.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "I promise not to mess."


    "It''s OK." When ye Wanrou saw that she was serious, she was relieved to go on cooking.


    Hua Ruge is still a casual look, but in fact, her mind has never stopped thinking. She knows that as long as someone investigates, she will not be able to hide it. Even if she escapes now, the Mahayana and the demons will definitely pursue her.


    In this case, she should be prepared in advance and strive for a certain escape time for herself.


    However, even if Hao Shou and ye Wanrou find that her appetite has never been reduced, now Hao Shou eats very little, ye Wanrou''s appetite is already small, and she seems to be the food burden among the three.


    "I said how can you guarantee not to be fat when you eat so many things?" Hao Shou asked.


    "I''ll be fat. I used to be thin." Hua Yuege answers.


    When she came here before, she was very thin. Now it''s normal after her conditioning.


    Hao shoufanbai''s eyes: "are you fat, too?"


    "Of course not compared with you." Hua Ruge told the truth.


    Hao Shou wants to spit blood.


    Hua Ruge laughs. In fact, she doesn''t have many comfortable days. The days when she can eat the last meal and the next meal like this are not as many as the wars she has experienced. Naturally, she won''t gain weight.


    It''s a comfortable life without a few people fighting these two days.


    But on the third day, Hua Ruge heard that Mahayana had come and was taking people to this side.


    Hao Shou and Ye Wanrou both suggest Hua Ruge to leave as soon as possible, otherwise it is almost impossible for these people to leave when they arrive.


    Hua Ruge''s sense of crisis has also increased. It''s said that another Xuanxian and several immortals are leading the team this time. She will arrive in five days. If she wants to avoid so many strong people, she must seize the five days.


    In this case, her head turned very fast. At noon, she asked ye Wanrou to help her cook more dishes. Three people ate and drank good thyme in the lobby.


    At noon, there were several familiar disciples in the lobby, including yuxu sect and waizong sect. So Hua Ruge invited them to drink in the morning.


    In recent days, the life is too boring, these people are very happy to join in, a group of people you a cup I a cup of all warm up.


    After the downstairs can only be a face of envy.


    Hua Ruge is always the most active on the table. Everyone likes to talk with her, not only because she looks beautiful, but also because she can talk.


    Slowly, the topic was introduced to the current battle. One of the disciples said, "as long as the elders of Mahayana clan arrive, we can kill the Tianmo clan completely."


    "Yes, we need to get justice for elder martial brother Lv." Another humanity.


    In fact, these disciples didn''t like Lu Zisheng''s hypocritical person. The first reason for attacking the Tianmo sect was that he was caught as a young man, and the second was to earn more points. So speaking, it was a round scene.


    Hua Ruge also nodded: "elder martial brother Lv''s death has been pressing on me for such a long time, so I can finally find a way out."


    She spoke with a look of sadness.


    Everyone came to comfort.


    Ye Wanrou is naturally buried in eating. She is afraid that she will smile when she looks up to see Hua Ruge''s expression. Do you want to play like this.


    Hua rugo told her with the next performance that it was just the beginning.


    "I''m the most guilty of this kind of thing. If it wasn''t for my lack of ability, I would have killed the past and asked those people to pay for their lives." Hua Yuege is more excited.


    "Younger martial sister, we must be able to avenge elder martial brother Lv." The disciples of yuxuzong comforted me.


    Hua Ruge nodded, but sighed again: "I dream of revenge, but I''m afraid it won''t do."


    "What did you say?" Someone asked.


    Hua Ruge put his glass on the table and said, "for example, we are in this position now."


    Then she took another three glasses and put them near the first one, saying, "this is the position of the demon sect. Yesterday, a senior brother came back and said that they were less than 200 li away from us."


    Several people nodded, that''s the truth.


    She put the third glass a little further away and said, "this is where the gate of the demon sect is. They are in Zhongzhou, only three days away from us, right?"

 Chapter 984

    Several people nodded again, at this time someone had come around to see Hua Ruge saying.


    Hua rugo put the last wine cup at the farthest place and said, "and Mahayana clan, in the southern region, is five days away from us. Do you have any problem?"


    Her words were not loud, but they were enough to cause a stir. Even the immortal master of Mahayana came out of the room and looked down at the railing on the second floor.


    These disciples all fell into thinking. One of them responded quickly: "do you mean that the reinforcements of the heaven fearing demon sect will arrive first, and then start on us?"


    When he finished speaking, all of them suddenly thought that they had their own backup. Subconsciously, they thought that the demon sect would run if they lost the battle, but if they didn''t, they would invite the strong ones in the sect?


    "That''s what I''m worried about." Hua rugo said, taking up his glass, and said sadly, "if we do this, we will suffer a great loss. I''m afraid that we will be defeated. Who is going to avenge elder martial brother LV?"


    All the disciples nodded, but what they worried about was not the revenge for LV Zisheng, but their personal safety.


    Although it''s said that the strength of the heavenly demon sect is not as good as that of the Mahayana sect, if they move in early to save the soldiers, they can''t defeat them.


    This not only aroused the thought of the disciples, but also raised the eyebrows of the immortal masters.


    Hua Ruge sighed again: "but no matter what, we can always go through together."


    All the disciples nodded, but they didn''t think so at all. They only thought that Hua Ruge was smart, but she was a little simple. What''s the use of working together in a dangerous situation?


    So after hearing this, everyone began to worry about what happened next.


    And the immortal masters who listened to them all went to the elder''s room.


    Hua Ruge''s face is still meaningless, but her inner play is very rich, and her move is likely to work.


    The following banquet is still on, but the atmosphere is obviously not as lively as before.


    The elder Xuanxian in the room above also thought seriously after listening to the words of the immortal masters. Their immortal sect is always despised by those Sanxian gangs, so he didn''t think that they were enemies. Naturally, he didn''t expect that they would dare to fight back.


    However, if Hua Ruge stops now, they think this is also a problem. In case this happens, these people are really unlucky.


    "Who is that young girl?" The elder asked.


    "It''s the one who clashed with Miss Mu yesterday. I inquired about her before. Her strength is low, but the people of yuxuzong revealed that the girl is very smart and smart." The immortal replied.


    "Oh?" The elder narrowed his eyes, and looked at the look in his eyes. He thought of Hua Ruge.


    After all, her face is highly recognizable and easy to remember.


    "Martial uncle, what should we do next?" Asked the immortal.


    The elder wanted to wait before, but it seems that it''s not a good idea just to wait for reinforcements, but he can''t think of any good idea with his long-term cultivation mind.


    Then an immortal teacher said, "martial uncle, this problem is found by that girl. Otherwise, we will ask her if there is any feasible way."


    The elder thought for a moment and nodded: "it''s a good idea to come here. Please go down and invite her up."


    One of the immortal masters volunteered to come downstairs and invite Hua Ruge, who is still drinking.


    Hua rugo is still very active in the past. Look at that posture, she can sacrifice everything she can do now.


    Ye Wanrou said she didn''t look at this behavior. How thick should she be to show it? She would like to take a ruler to measure it.


    Hao Shou was admired by 10000 people. He thought that if Hua rugo offended too many people one day and they couldn''t get along in the friar circle, they could do business and make money in the future.


    Hua Ruge was a little drunk at this time, so he walked up the stairs step by step. The immortal looked at her and said, "are you ok?"


    "I''m fine." Hua nodded like a song.


    After entering the room, the elder asked her to sit down and asked the immortal to make her a cup of sobering tea.


    Hua Ruge said after drinking, "what''s the elder''s order for me?"


    Looking at her eyes, the elder nodded: "the demon sect you just said may come to help, right?"


    "Yes, I also thought of it unintentionally, but the chance is very small. After all, they may not dare to fight against us." Hua Yuege said.


    She deliberately said ambiguously, which was to make these people feel uneasy and fall into it.


    "What do you think we should do if they really come back to help?" The elder asked again.


    "First, of course." Hua Ruge stood up excitedly and said: "our overall strength is more than one chip higher than that of Tianmo sect, and even the advantage of crushing is not too much. If we attack them directly and attack them by surprise now, we will greatly damage their power. Even if their reinforcements come, they will not be able to turn over any waves in the future."


    The elder is more cautious. Hearing this, he said, "what should they do if they know they must die?"


    "Then they will not be able to fight back. If we make a sneak attack, we will destroy part of their combat effectiveness first, and the rest will not have any combat effectiveness." Hua Yuege also said that when she spoke, she had the taste of being young and frivolous.


    But in this way, the elder and these immortal masters can''t see that she works at heart, only think that she is a cleverer little white rabbit.


    Hearing this, the elder asked, "do you have any suggestions?"


    "No." Hua Ruge shakes her head.


    Then the elder beckoned the immortal to send Hua Ruge out. After Hua Ruge left the door, he began to have a smile in his eyes.


    After Hua Ruge went out, the room began to discuss again, and finally decided to follow the way of Hua Ruge, so that night, some people who were also good at using their brains were called together to discuss how to sneak attack.


    At this time, many people subconsciously turn their eyes to Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge stands out and says they have no idea.


    Knowing that she didn''t have a better idea, some people were confident to talk about themselves, and there were several at one time. Hua Ruge listened in the corner and couldn''t help yawning.


    After a lot of discussion, they all thought that it would be convenient for them to explore the terrain today so as to sneak attack the next day.


    This is a very conservative approach, so we decided to adopt it.


    After the discussion round, Hua Ruge walked out relieved, listened to so many boring suggestions, and finally got a good sleep.


    The next day, Hao Shou asked her why she didn''t pay attention. His answer was very simple. She didn''t come up with an idea that was doomed to fail. It was not only meaningless but also unfulfilled.


    Why is it doomed to failure?


    Ye Wanrou and Hao Shou took part in the attack with this question.


    The plan of elders and others is right, that is to divide people into four groups to attack the four gates of the small town, kill the guards secretly, and then touch the people of the demon sect at night.

 Chapter 985

    Before leaving the inn, Hua rugo told the two: "be careful when you enter, there will be ambush."


    "What? Didn''t we sneak in? " Ye Wanrou was puzzled.


    Hua Ruge yawned and said, "people may know that the demon sect will disappear in advance, so they will take care of it."


    "How do you know?"


    "Last night I went to the town where they were stationed and sent out the news of today''s surprise attack." Hua Ruge yawned one after another. Two nights without sleep made her mentally ill.


    Hao Shou opened his eyes and said, "I thought you just wanted to run away, but you wanted them to lose both."


    "Sooner or later, someone comes after me. I will lose part of their strength first. I will be safer later." Hua said like a song.


    Ye Wanrou sighed after being surprised: "who are they offending? Why should they provoke you?"


    "Come on, let''s go." Hua Yuege said and went out with the team.


    Several of them were assigned to the north gate. At first, they were very smooth. The guards were easily put down. Then they jumped up the wall and found that no one was underneath. They hid their bodies one by one and did not use their energy.


    But as soon as it fell, someone thought that the breath below was not right. As expected, before the opening, there was a golden flash and a pattern emerged.


    "No, it''s a hit!" The people of the Mahayana clan shouted, but at this time, the formation was already running, but it was blocked by the border to escape.


    At this time, there are 16 people around the array who don''t know where they are. Each hand kneading method is to maintain the array.


    One of the immortal masters of the demon sect also came out from the shadow and said, "you are here indeed. You really want to die."


    "How do you know we''re coming?" A disciple of Mahayana asked unwillingly.


    "Ask the king of hell." The man gave a cold Snort and waved to show that the person who controlled the array could start.


    The array began to show the vigour of strangulation and went towards the people, killing them all for a moment.


    However, the strength of dozens of people in the array is not weak, so it will not be so easy to have an accident. One by one, they are supported by magic weapons and others are studying how to break the array.


    Hua Ruge, ye Wanrou and Hao Shou support the border with their strength. It''s hard for the big formation to hurt them.


    After all, the battle formation was arranged in a hurry in a day. Even if someone led the formation, its lethality was not very strong. Its function was only to consume the power of all people, and Hua rugo estimated that it would suffer some losses if it was consumed for a while.


    But after all, there are many people here, so it''s even. That''s what she wants.


    For a while, there was a golden light on all sides of the city. I think most of them were trapped by the golden light. The elder didn''t climb the city wall with his lower level disciples before. Now he flies in when he feels wrong.


    Seeing that all the disciples were trapped by the big formation, he was shocked and puzzled. How did the people of the demon sect know the news that day?


    "Unbridled!"


    He was about to break the array below with a loud drink, but before he knew how to use it, he realized that there were magic weapons in all directions at the same time, so he could only resist.


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, six immortal implements of different grades hit the elder. At the same time, the six immortals of the demon sect flew out and attacked the Dharma protector one after another.


    "How dare you plot against me?" The elder said angrily.


    "Old man, you''re allowed to sneak in, and we''re not allowed to fight back?" The Lord of the demon sect sneered.


    "How do you know?"


    "You talk too much." Naturally, the Lord of the demon sect didn''t say anything, so several people rushed up to attack the elder again.


    "You think you can hurt me with some of you?" said the elder with a cold snort


    "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    In the sky, the battle starts, and the light is very powerful.


    At the next four gates, we are all studying how to break through the formation and constantly reduce our strength.


    Ye Wanrou asked Hua Ruge, "can you break this battle?"


    "Almost. Let me see." Hua Ruge said while carrying the border.


    There are many arrays in the city of the sky. She thought it was only applicable in the small world, but when she came to the big world, she found that there were records of the arrays here. I think it''s a magic weapon flowing down from the big world.


    After a while, she found the introduction of the array, found the eye of the array in theory, and as long as she attacked the eye of the array, the array would be broken.


    At this time, she also felt that these people also consumed a third of their strength, so she said: "everyone, we attack this array eye."


    These people also don''t know whether they should listen to Hua Ruge, but now they can only use the dead horse as a living horse doctor, so they attack Hua Ruge together.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    After a few times, the array was shaking, so everyone worked harder.


    The immortals outside the array are worried, but they can''t get into the array and can only watch them break the big array.


    The golden halo has completely dissipated, and the righteous people are relieved.


    But then came the concentrated siege of the disciples of the demon sect, because the other three arrays had not been broken, so all the disciples concentrated on this side.


    In the face of enemies several times of his own, Hua Ruge was not good at heart, so he broke through the encirclement to rescue other people in the big array against the most powerful Shangxian, while the others were protecting that person.


    It is very difficult to stop a celestial being completely in this situation, so Hua Ruge''s plan was implemented.


    But even then, the disciples of the immortal sect were hurt.


    After a while, the four sides of the array were broken one after another, and the battle began to be even and bitter.


    However, most of the disciples of the Mahayana sect are fighting for the battle. Other disciples of the immortal sect don''t contribute much. They are foreign aid, which is also reasonable.


    The battle lasted from night to day, and the next day at dawn. The disciples of Mahayana sect and Tianmo sect lost a third of their strength. The strength of other immortal sects was well preserved.


    However, after daybreak, I still didn''t mean to stop. I have been fighting.


    The elder in the upper battlefield began to fight. Although he was hurt a little, he severely damaged the two immortals of the demon sect. It seems that the battle will be fruitful for more than one day at most.


    Hua Ruge always plays seriously. Although he hides his strength, he is not vague about Zhan xianzun or even Da Xian. Although it is much worse than the sensation made in the universal mountain, it is also very striking.


    All the disciples of Xianmen thought that the girl was affectionate and righteous. They fought for revenge for lvzisheng.


    Naturally, the Mahayana also paid attention to this point, and his liking for China rose in a straight line. Even the elder in the sky couldn''t help looking down.


    Hua Ruge had a lot of wounds at this time. The blood came out and scabbed, which stuck the clothes and the wounds together. It was hard to bear watching.


    However, her high-profile also attracted the special attention of the demon sect. They had wanted to get rid of her for a long time. However, the Mahayana sect and other disciples of the immortal sect, who were strong in the upper fairyland, have been helping Hua rugo, so she has not been hurt so far.

 Chapter 986

    Ye Wanrou and Hao Shou fought on their own side. They did not cooperate in the battle after entering the city, because Hua rugo told them to keep their strength in case of danger.


    They are all worried about Hua Ruge in the space of fighting.


    Hua Ruge played for a day and two nights, as if the good fortune had finally been used up. The last strong man in fairyland around her met her passively, but she was no longer protected by the strong man.


    An immortal who had planned for a long time was suddenly in trouble. He clapped his hands at Hua Ruge, and the spirit of terror erupted in the immortal went straight to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge was shocked suddenly, but it was completely reasonable that immortal realm could not avoid the attack from the immortal realm. So she pretended to be scared and silly, and didn''t move at all.


    "Bang!"


    Strong vitality hit her, her whole sternum collapsed, and her mouth was opened to spit out blood, and the whole person fell down like a deflated ball.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou were worried, but they didn''t come forward to help Hua Ruge.


    This scared a lot of people. They all thought that Hua Ruge could not live. It was a full blow from shangfairyland.


    However, some disciples of the Mahayana sect helped up Hua Yuege who was full of blood. She was pale as paper, and she did not look like a living person.


    One of the immortal teachers rushed to her from a distance, explored her for a while, and then said in surprise, "all the viscera have been torn, and they can still live?"


    "What? Still alive? " Many people are surprised.


    "But even if she is still alive, the ordinary healing pill is useless. There is no doctor here, she can only wait for death." The immortal Master said.


    The disciples of the Mahayana clan didn''t respond after all, they were not their people.


    However, the disciples of the immortals were not happy to hear it. They didn''t care about Hua Ruge''s life or death, but about their status in the mind of the Mahayana clan.


    I''m willing to work hard to help you. If I''m seriously injured, I''ll have to wait for death?


    What if they are the ones who are seriously injured now? Are you waiting to die?


    Another immortal master who came here shook his head at the first one, which would chill the immortal sect. How to clean up the stall if they didn''t help?


    So he said, "let''s send her to Da Chengzong for doctors to save her at all costs. Hurry!"


    Two disciples of Mahayana did the same.


    "Wait!" The elder above waved back the attacker with a sword, then threw down two things and said: "first keep her life, take my keepsake and go back to the clan to find the best doctor."


    He knew better that people''s hearts were not easy to pacify. If he didn''t show enough sincerity, these people would not believe him.


    "Yes."


    The two disciples should set up Hua Ruge. The disciples of Mahayana opened the way, and they left the city safely.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou watched Hua Ruge leave, then looked at each other, and ye Wanrou said, "I hope she can get through this."


    Hao Shou nodded knowingly.


    After seeing this scene, the mind of the disciples of Xianmen was relieved. They began to fight side by side with the disciples of Mahayana clan.


    On the other side, Hua rugo was put on a small airship when he left the city.


    "I said elder martial brother, this girl is also strange. She can still live after being hit with all her strength by the immortal." One of them is humanity.


    Another man in charge of the spaceship said, "if someone else''s skeleton is changed, it will be broken."


    "Yes, such a delicate beauty, her body seems to be made of iron."


    "Please don''t say anything. Let''s hurry up. It''s a pity if we die."


    All the way south, Zhonghua Ruge in the cabin noticed that both of them were on the deck, which made her dare to run the book of annihilation and quickly repair her body.


    Just now, she was really hurt. Today''s serious injury is not fake, but real.


    That is to say, her body of elements is strong and fierce. It''s impossible for another person to survive without resisting being smashed.


    The movement of the nirvana sutra was so great that the two disciples of the Mahayana sect felt something wrong after a while.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I think I''m practicing She''s awake? "


    "Go and have a look."


    "Together."


    As they said, they went to the cabin and found that the vitality of heaven and earth here seemed to gather and pour into the cabin in large quantities.


    When they opened the cabin door, they found that Hua Ruge was still lying on the bed, and a large amount of heaven and earth energy just came into her body from her Lingtai and washed her body. At the same time, the wounds on her body healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Here..."


    Don''t say they''ve seen such a fierce way of healing. They haven''t even heard of it. Of course, they are confused.


    "Elder martial brother, shall we turn back?"


    "I don''t know how she is, so I''ll go on walking. If she''s well, I''ll make plans."


    The man nodded and closed the cabin door.


    The spaceship continued to go south, and the two men turned their heads and looked at the direction of the cabin from time to time.


    After a while, the vitality began to thin up, and gradually returned to peace.


    "Younger martial brother, go and have a look..."


    They saw that the cabin door was open, and they walked out of the beautiful song of blood.


    "You How are you? " Both of them are stupid.


    Although after she was injured, she was given a pill to cure her wounds, didn''t it mean that she was seriously injured? Why is this self-healing?


    Hua rugo felt that he had walked out for thousands of miles, so he took a long breath and hugged the two men and said, "thank you for your escorts. I''m all right now."


    "Just as soon as it''s done..." The two are still in a state of stupidity.


    The healing speed is amazing. Even the iron man should not be so fast.


    "Now that we''re ready, let''s go back." The humanity that controls the sky city.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "don''t go back when you are not easy to come out. Two senior brothers are offended."


    She said a wave of hand hit two vitality, two people only feel chest a stuffy then fainted.


    Although it''s easy to kill, Hua rugo still can''t deal with these two harmless people, so she left it on the airship and went south in a man''s suit.


    When she arrived in the small town, she inquired about it. The local people said it would take half a month to reach the southern territory from here. After calculating it, she thought that Tuo BARREI was almost there, so she just walked south slowly.


    Anyway, those people are too late to react. It''s huge. She''s transformed again. It''s strange to find her.


    On the day of her running, Da Cheng Zong and Tian demon Zong were still fighting each other. After a night, they were almost exhausted and half of them died and injured, which can be said to be very tragic.


    Even the eldest elder was seriously injured. The six immortals lost three, let alone the other disciples.


    After a brief truce, the two sides met again, and the more serious the casualties were.


    "Stop it! Everyone''s been taken in! " A moving female voice came and attracted the attention of all.


    To be fooled? What''s the trick?


    When we looked up, we were seeing the muziyi in purple coming from the sky. Then we said, "stop fighting. I found the murderer."

 Chapter 987

    So the two sides stopped fighting, and the elder asked, "purple clothes, what have you found?"


    Mu Ziyi took out a crystal shadow stone and said: "when I arrived at Lincheng, I received my father''s sent someone to take the crystal shadow stone from Yandu. On it are the scores of all the disciples. Let''s see."


    She lifted the crystal shadow stone into the sky and opened it with her mind. Then it began to show a clear picture of the official Yandu center''s scoreboard.


    When everyone saw the first name, they were all stunned.


    Hua Ruge? 180000 points?


    Except for Hao Shou and ye Wanrou, no one knew how her points came. Especially the disciples of yuxuzong were surprised. Mingming was together all the way. Why don''t you know that she earned points?


    And if it''s 450000 people who can accept it, what''s 180000?


    You need to know that the second place on the list, Tuo BARREI, has only got 100000 points, and then the next small mink has 80000 points. The two add up to 180000 points, but who is that? That''s the amazing genius in the small world. I''ve participated in the pioneering fierce people!


    By contrast, Hua Ruge is just a little transparent with no friends. How can he get so many points?


    Looking at this scene, Confucius really didn''t know what to say. He was supposed to be happy, but he can''t respond to it now. He thought it was unrealistic.


    "I think everyone would like to know how she got her points. My father also sent a letter to tell me about this. I checked it in combination with what happened in Lincheng, and found out that she played all of you." Mu Ziyi can''t help being indignant.


    "I wish to hear the details."


    "It''s like this. Her first 30000 points are 10000 points. That''s when you were all in Xianmen. These 30000 points are equivalent to cutting three immortals. Needless to say, you should know who she killed? " Mu Ziyi looks at the disciples of the immortal sect.


    One of them said, "she didn''t show up when we attacked Sanfeng mountain. It seems that she was hiding and plotting."


    "But how could she be a fairy


    "No matter what she did, she did it anyway. There is no other explanation." The way of admiring purple clothes.


    Everyone was furious. They didn''t think that the one who manipulated everything behind the scenes was either a strong man or Hua Ruge. It was unbelievable.


    But when people think of this, they suddenly think that Zhao Tianqiu was killed by the same means. It seems that Zhao Tianqiu was killed by her.


    "No, even Zhao Tianqiu was killed by her. She shouldn''t have so many points?" There are questions.


    Mu Ziyi looked at all the people and said, "according to the news from my father, you were trapped in the big array that day, that is, the day Zhao Tianqiu was killed, Hua Ruge''s points went out 100000 at one time."


    "One hundred thousand?"


    Everyone in the room was stunned to hear the number, 100000? This is a Xuanxian''s score?


    "Isn''t Zhao Tianqiu a fairy, but a fairy?" Confucius murmured.


    "No way, how could her strength kill Xuanxian?" Luo Qingqing is the first one to open his mouth. He seems unwilling to admit the power of Hua Ruge.


    Many nodded in the crowd, all in favor of this view.


    Don''t mention that the disciples of Xianmen sect are even stupid in Tianxian of Tianmo sect and Xuanxian of Dacheng sect. They just thought that they were superior in front of the disciples with the strength of Hua Ruge. Now, hearing this news, they feel that their neck is cold and a little scared.


    "It''s the doctor of Mahayana who sent the letter to me this time. We went to the city Lord''s office for an autopsy and found that the city Lord was a rogue. I also found that he liked men, not women, and was the city Lord here three years ago. Do you think about anything?" Said Mu Ziyi.


    When they heard this, they were all shocked. There was only one wicked territory that liked men and was a rogue.


    "Fulang people?" Several disciples spoke in unison.


    There is also a slightly faster response: "no wonder, no wonder it''s a hundred thousand points. The Fulang man is a real Xuanxian."


    The people of demon sect swallowed their saliva and thought that it was not necessarily a good thing for Hua Ruge to leave. They were not relieved here.


    "It''s not over. I just want you to understand how insidious and cunning Hua rugo is." Mu Ziyi opens again.


    Ye Wanrou turns her white eyes behind her. Isn''t that resourceful?


    Hao Shou pulled her sleeve to show her not to be so obvious.


    "That''s it. She''s stupid and reasonable." Ye Wanrou mutters in a low voice.


    Hao Shou can''t laugh or cry. How can her poisonous tongue become more and more like a song.


    Most of the disciples of Xianmen are still indignant. This time, there is nothing wrong with the trip to the world mountain. But last time, they attacked the top of Sanfeng mountain for so long and bombed the treasure house gate for so long. At last, hundreds of people didn''t get as much as Hua rugo. They didn''t even see the treasure house. How can they get angry about this.


    If you can find Hua Ruge, you can''t tell her about the points, but you have to force her to hand over the treasure house.


    "There are also great doubts about the death of my son, elder martial brother Sheng, and your great protector of the demon sect." Mu Ziyi comes to the point.


    Both families listened carefully.


    "First of all, on the day when your Dharma protector disappeared, Hua Yuege''s points increased by more than 20000, one celestial being''s points increased by 10000, and other celestial beings'' points increased by more than 10000. Do you think so?" The way of admiring purple clothes.


    The Lord of the demon sect is now beating all over his body with blood. "Seriously?" he said


    "Otherwise, how can she get so many points? Everyone in Yandu knows about it. I don''t believe you can check it yourself." Mu Ziyi is a very powerful way.


    "Damn it!" The Lord of the demon sect was furious: "it''s too long for a baby to dare to play us like this!"


    The disciples of Xianmen don''t believe it. If one person and two people can attack, how do so many people kill?


    "Elder martial uncle, and elder martial brother Zisheng." Mu Ziyi said sadly, "I asked about the city defense there. It was the gate where Hua rugo first left, followed by elder martial brother Zisheng and others. It is likely that elder martial brother found out what to pursue her, but fell into a trap."


    "Isn''t it true that Zhan Zuo is out of town?" Asked the elder.


    "Zhan Zuo left left the city half an hour after he left the city. I suspect that elder martial brother Zi Sheng had been killed at that time. Zhan Zuo later found out that he was also killed by Hua rugo." Said Mu Ziyi.


    This is not certain. She can only guess.


    Confucius listened anxiously, trying to explain how Hua Ruge''s strength could be Lu Zisheng''s opponent, but he thought that even the immortals like Zhan Zuo could kill, let alone an immortal.


    It''s a natural idea for others on the scene.


    "So in fact, we are all fooled by Hua Ruge. She is the one who does all this behind the scenes." Mu Ziyi said with a look around: "Hua Ruge, it''s useless to hide. There are so many of us. You can''t run."


    She said it with pride and provocation, as if she were declaring victory.

 Chapter 988

    But other people think it''s wrong at this moment. If Hua Ruge is so strong, she won''t be seriously injured by a Shangxian. Why does she play this play?


    There''s only one answer. She''s taking the opportunity to escape.


    "This cunning woman, she must know that she will be found soon and run ahead of time!" said the leader of the demon sect angrily


    The elder of Mahayana clan also thought a lot at this moment. He thought about how Hua rugo called him to go to war. He thought about the early ambush in the city of Tianmo clan. What''s the coincidence?


    "Did someone tell you that we would attack?" He turned to the Lord of the demon sect and asked.


    The Lord of the demon sect was shocked for a moment, and then said, "how do you know?"


    After he asked, he realized that someone had arranged it!


    "Ah ah! Damn it! " The leader of the demon sect thought he was going mad.


    The eldest elder''s mood hasn''t fluctuated much since he was so old. Now his chest is up and down, and his face is blue and white.


    Before, he thought that Hua Ruge was a pure girl. Now he thought that he was stupid.


    However, he is still normal. There are disciples in Xianmen who ask: "is this integral true? Can''t it be a fake, isn''t it good to be wronged? "


    Mu Ziyi doesn''t have time to deal with him at all. She looks at the people''s faces and asks them, "what happened?"


    "She left yesterday in a spaceship. If she wanted to run, she would not know where to go." The way of Mahayana disciples beating their chests and feet.


    Mu Ziyi''s face turns red. She finally finds out. She thought she could witness the tragedy of Hua Ruge. Who would think Hua Ruge is more cunning than she imagined.


    Provoking two wars, she took the opportunity to escape smoothly, which is very annoying!


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou, as the people who know the truth in the whole process, just want to mourn for these people now. It''s been a day and a night, let alone Hua Ruge, who is so smart. No one can find anyone who has run for a long time.


    So everyone sighed. It''s a pity that the disciples of Xianmen sect can''t get the treasure house. Mahayana sect and Tianmo sect hate each other. They haven''t dealt with such crafty and difficult enemies!


    However, at this time, the elder seemed to think of something. Suddenly, he said, "she can''t run."


    "What do you mean?" The Lord of the demon sect asked, "just now they are still fighting each other. Now we know that since they are both victims, they will naturally share the same hatred.".


    "When she was injured, I took out a pill and a keepsake. The keepsake was not an ordinary keepsake. It had my divine mark on it. As long as I followed that, I could find her." Said the elder.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou are both worried at the same time. If it is true, Hua Ruge will be unlucky.


    The elder felt for a moment and said: "now the distance is too far to determine the specific direction, but we can sense that in the south, we chase."


    "Go!" The Lord of the demon sect responded immediately, and now he would like to tear Hua like a song.


    Another celestial way: "the Lord, just came to the news, two Dharma guards with people will be able to arrive tonight, don''t we wait?"


    "What are you waiting for? It takes so many people to chase a little girl. " The angry way of the leader of the demon sect.


    The elder naturally thought of it, so he took his disciples and all the immortal sects with him to pursue.


    Three groups of people got on two spaceships, and the flying array on it was pushed to the extreme, heading south with the fastest speed.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know that his brand would have such a big trouble. He was still on his way. He had a good time with local customs and eating, drinking and drinking.


    At the same time, Tuo BARREI, with the people of Wuji sword sect, swept all the villains in the southern territory. By this time, he had arrived in Zhongzhou. He could feel the position of Hua Ruge getting closer and closer through the dragon pattern ring. However, he did not rush to the past, but according to the information, he locked a villain on the fairyland.


    A Shangxian has only 1000 points, which he doesn''t care about. What he cares about is that he heard that the villain robbed the goods of the caravan, and the most valuable thing in the caravan is a red coral.


    Coral is the thing in the sea, and the sea has always been extremely dangerous. It''s extremely rare for a superior coral. What''s more, he also heard that the coral has the effect of nourishing the muscles and bones. If it''s made into jewelry for a long time, it can not only recuperate the body, but also make people radiant. It''s amazing.


    After listening to this, he began to think of robbing. He thought that he had not sent Hua as a song for a long time, but now he can''t let go of what he wants.


    The youngest disciple of Wuji sword sect guessed Tuoba Rui''s mind, so he joked: "elder martial brother, it''s only meaningful to send things from the beginning. What''s the good time recently?"


    Generally speaking, Tuo Barry seldom chats with them. Hearing this, he really thinks about it, and then says, "my birthday."


    "No, your birthday shouldn''t be like elder martial sister Ge giving you something." The little disciple said.


    "If you don''t say it, it''s a matter of course." Tuoba Rui said at will.


    "But..."


    Before he could organize the language, Tuo Ba Rui followed the clue to pursue.


    So he could only eat ashes and say, "elder martial brother, you really have a deep feeling."


    "It''s worth the thought of such a beauty." Another disciple said.


    "Yes, why don''t we meet such a beautiful girl? I''m still a bachelor in the upper clan for so many years. It''s a shame."


    One of the older ones patted their heads and said, "if I say you are one by one, but you are not strong enough, I haven''t seen one worthy of my life for so many years. Where can you find it?"


    The others nodded their heads, and there was only one monologue in their hearts, that is, they envied and hated Tuoba Rui.


    If these people do not add up are not necessarily the opponent of Tuoba Rui, they all want to fight Tuoba Rui to vent their anger, which is too eye-catching.


    Tuoba Rui is chasing corals here, and Hua Ruge is going to play there. Both of them don''t know that Mahayana and demons are driving the spacecraft to come with the fastest speed.


    Hua Ruge is still going south all the way. In these three or five days, every city that looks interesting will stop to buy things of interest, eat and drink.


    She is afraid that she will miss Tuo BARREI if she goes too fast. Anyway, there is no danger, and the points are enough for her to win the task, so she is not in a hurry.


    On this day, she ate in a town of ordinary people. The food in this shop was very suitable for her taste. She had a good time.


    At the same time, a hundred miles away from the town, two spaceships were moving forward at full speed.


    "I sensed that she was not far ahead. Hurry up and don''t let her run." Said the elder.


    The spaceship was flying in the sky like a meteor. In almost a short time, they arrived at the town where Hua rugo is located.


    The airship didn''t cover up the breath. Hua Ruge thought it was wrong at the first time, but the other side had no intention. She figured out that before she left her seat, the whole roof of the tavern was lifted by the furious Yuan Li.

 Chapter 989

    The disciples of Mahayana sect and Tianmo sect came out at the first time and surrounded the whole tavern. In order to avoid Hua Ruge running away, there were several immortals in the sky, one of whom was guarding.


    Other disciples of the immortal sect didn''t lose much. There were another hundred and ten people around them.


    For a while, the people in the town were in a panic.


    "If you don''t want to die, get out of here." The elder stopped drinking and fell from the ship.


    The people in the tavern rushed out of a deliberately opened encirclement. After these people went out, the encirclement was blocked again. More than 100 people on the scene acted like wolves.


    Hua Ruge from the initial shock, to later meditation, and then a slap on the forehead is very upset about what and brand he brought.


    "Hua Ruge, where are you going this time?" The elder fell to the ground, followed by the Lord of the demon sect.


    Because several days have passed since the war, most of their injuries have recovered.


    Hua Ruge looked at the battle and took a look at the pride of admiring Ziyi. These people probably knew what she had done and she was planted here.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou on the periphery are worried. Most of the disciples of yuxu sect are worried about Hua Ruge, but they can''t do anything or help her in this situation.


    "Who said I ran away? You didn''t let me go to your dachengzong to cure the wound. I''m on my way." Hua Ruge, the old God, is sitting in his chair. His voice is still talking and laughing, which is no different from the past.


    At this moment, we only feel that we have seen different Hua Ruge. Although she is not strong, she has no confidence in herself.


    "You don''t have to pretend. I found everything." Mu Ziyi stood out and looked at her and said, "you do everything."


    "I didn''t cover it up. As long as I''m not stupid enough, I can find out. What''s there to show off?" Hua Ruge glanced at her with a rather disdainful look.


    Mu Ziyi thought Hua rugo would be surprised when she heard it, but she didn''t expect it.


    What do you mean?


    Look down on people?


    Hua Ruge seemed to understand her inner monologue and nodded directly: "yes, I never look up to you."


    "You..." Mu Ziyi was so angry that her nostrils almost smoked.


    Hua rugo knows that he is in danger. He can''t beat him. If he doesn''t take advantage of what he says, he will die.


    "Baby, did you admit it?" The Lord of heaven demon sect asked.


    Hua rugo looked at the rough man and nodded, "I know everything I''ve done. What do you mean?"


    "You killed Zhan zuobifa and the people he was carrying?" Asked the Lord of the demons.


    Hua said at the beginning of the song, "yes."


    "Dare you!" He said and clapped to Hua Ruge.


    As the vitality passed, the table in front of Hua Ruge was beaten into powder, and the strength of the vitality rushed to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s strength can''t fight against the celestial being, but she relies on her speed and turns around quickly to avoid more than half of the attacks, only a small part of them hit her.


    However, the attack power of celestial beings cannot be underestimated, but the Lord of the demon sect did not want Hua Ruge''s life, so this time is not serious. It may cause serious injury to others, but it is not serious to Hua Ruge.


    She just shivered a little and then stabilized her body. The Sutra of annihilation in her body began to work, and she was in the process of rapid restoration.


    It''s just the strength shown in a dodge that frightens all the people in the room. Later, these people realized that Hua rugo had been promoted to fairyland, and looked at the amazing speed, as well as the body that took the half move of the celestial being but didn''t get hurt. They began to know why she killed the strong one in fairyland.


    "I said how can you be more confused than me? I''m kind enough to answer your questions. How can you move your hand?" Hua Ruge leaned against a pillar and squinted. Her voice was very joking, but people couldn''t see the look in her eyes and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "You want to die!" With a roar, the Lord of the demon sect will come up and tear up Hua Ruge.


    But then the elder reached out and stopped him.


    "Wait, don''t you think it''s strange?" The elder said.


    "What do you mean?"


    The elder stared at Hua Ruge and said, "do you think her strength is your opponent?"


    "No matter how strong she is, she is a great immortal. How could she be my opponent?" The Lord of the demon sect replied, "don''t sell, just say what you have."


    "If she can''t even beat you, how can she kill Zhan Zuo?" The elder asked.


    The Lord of the demon sect is in the process of thinking. We need to know whether the rumors from the outside world are false, and whether his strength is under the left side of the war. So it seems that there are some unusual things.


    what can make a person''s strength greatly improved in the battle?


    "Magic weapon, she has high-level magic weapon," he said with a bright eye


    Before the elder said anything, he turned to Hua Ruge and said, "give me your magic weapon."


    "Give it up and you''ll save my life?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Of course not!" The Lord of the demon sect replied directly.


    Hua Ruge looked at him with the eyes of a fool and asked, "do you think you are stupid or I am?"


    "If you dare not give it to me, I will let you die without a whole body!" The Lord of the demons began to threaten.


    Hua Ruge''s expression is still indifferent: "I''m still in charge of the whole body when I''m dead."


    "Then I''ll kill you first and then grab it!" The leader of the demon sect was completely enraged.


    "Stop stop stop." Hua rugo put out his hand to stop it, and then said, "I''m afraid you can''t do it. I have a magic weapon. That''s what I used to kill Zuo. Let me show it to you."


    The Lord of the demon sect was moved when he heard of such great power.


    "Girl, do you think I can''t see your trick?" At this time, the elder made a sound and clapped to Hua at the same time.


    Before Hua Ruge could take the city of the sky, he was beaten to fly out, knocked over several tables and chairs, hit the wall, and then bounced from the wall to the ground.


    "Poof..." Hua Ruge fell on the ground and then fell on the ground and coughed up blood.


    If she can do some small actions, she will only be beaten when she meets Xuanxian. This time, the elder didn''t keep his hand very much, because the strength of her element body broke several bones.


    "Cough..." She coughed constantly, and the Sutra of annihilation was running, but she couldn''t get up for half a day.


    Being watched by a Xuanxian, she didn''t even have the chance to take the magic weapon.


    At the same time, Tuoba Rui, who was three thousand miles away, killed a monk and turned out a red coral with light luster from his space.


    All the disciples gathered around and said that she would like this to Hua rugo.

 Chapter 990

    Only Tuoba Rui''s face suddenly changed. Because of the close distance, he could feel the specific location of Hua Ruge, and the dragon ring was connected with the spirit of Hua Ruge, so he could also have a little sense of her physical condition. At the moment, she was obviously weak.


    Injured?


    "Little song!" Tuo Ba Rui murmured. At the next moment, he turned his hand and took out a magic weapon of the airship. Although the disciples didn''t know what happened, they all jumped up and headed for the town together.


    In the small town pub, hundreds of people watched Hua Ruge fall to the ground, coughing up blood.


    This is very embarrassing, but they still think it''s a little untrue, because in their opinion, it''s impossible for the elder to survive when he plays Hua Ruge.


    Now Hua Ruge is a serious injury at most.


    This Constitution can''t be described as iron fight. It''s just a human immortal beast.


    The elder hummed, "this time it''s your destiny. Isn''t it honest now?"


    Hua Ruge''s answer is to stand up shakily.


    "Bah!" She vomited the blood foam in the outlet towards the elder, and at the same time wiped the corners of her mouth with the back of her hand heavily. The corners of her eyes Rose and she smiled coldly.


    "Old man, I didn''t say I won''t give it to you. Is it worth being such a cruel hand?" Her voice was always frivolous, but this time it was offensive.


    "Unbridled." When the elder''s face was cold, he raised his hand and slapped it again.


    This time, Hua Ruge was ready, so there was a "buzz" in the air at the moment when the elder put out his hand.


    So when elder yuan Qi hit Hua Ruge, a big tripod suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "Boom!"


    "Hum!"


    The strength is strong and solid. It makes two loud sounds.


    "Poof..." Hua Ruge spits out blood again.


    Although she didn''t directly attack, there was a mark of her spirit on top of the tripod, and it would hurt her spirit if the tripod suffered such a high-intensity attack.


    But Dading still suffered most of the attacks, so Hua Ruge was not so miserable for the first time.


    However, we were surprised when Dading appeared. What kind of magic weapon can completely block the attack of xuanxianjing.


    The eldest elder and the Lord of the demon sect have a bright eye, because they feel the breath of Taoist instruments on the tripod, which is a very rare good thing.


    Hua Ruge''s mind moved. Dading came back to him and said to all the people, "yes, how do you feel?"


    "Now you have no value to live." The Lord of the demon sect said to turn his hand and take out the long sword. He attacked Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge has no ability to parry in the face of the strong attack from the celestial beings. It''s too late to take out the sky city even now.


    In her eyes, the war was fierce and she decided to fight, so she directly raised her hands and smashed the tripod against the Lord of the demon sect.


    Most of the disciples of yuxu sect couldn''t bear to look at this admiration. Later, Lu Bin and Liu Yuan, both of them, gloated.


    Ye Wanrou''s tears came down. Hao Shou had to hold on to her to make sure that she was not impulsive. After all, the situation is better than people''s, and it is meaningless to do anything.


    "Boom!"


    When the sword collided with the tripod, Hua Ruge was directly shaken out, the bones and viscera were severely impacted, and the consciousness became blurred.


    The leader of the demon sect stopped for a moment and said: "little ants dare to be enemies of our demon sect, and they don''t know how to live or die."


    Hua Ruge is bleeding all over at the moment, but her eyes are the brightest. Hearing this, she laughs instead of being angry: "are you the one who doesn''t know how to live or die?"


    Most people in this room don''t understand.


    But at the same time, the tripod beside Hua Ruge suddenly flew up and spun at a high speed in the mid air, and the speed became faster and faster, and the breath exclusive to Daoqi erupted.


    The Lord of the demon sect felt the danger and not only stepped back two steps.


    The elder was horrified and said, "no, that doll is going to explode this weapon. Hurry up and put it down."


    The tripod rotates at a high speed. By this time, it has reached the center of the whole tavern. But after listening to the elder''s words, all the people on the scene thought of running away instead of suppressing.


    This is a Taoist instrument. Once it explodes, its power is unimaginable. Who dares to stay here.


    However, after the subconscious rational decision-making, we still obeyed the order, but we have lost the opportunity.


    They put their energy into the tripod, led by the elder, to prevent the tripod from exploding.


    Hua Ruge slowed down a little at this time, but she still had no strength to stand up. She just sat in the corner and looked at the people surrounded by the three floors outside the three floors. She said with a disdainful smile, "you want to stop the self explosion of Daoqi, why not go to heaven."


    Then another disciple wavered.


    "Don''t listen to her disturb us." The elder said.


    Hua rugo looked at him with a fool''s face, but she was too lazy to say anything, because she knew that time was running out. As long as the tripod exploded, she could not escape.


    Danting turned faster and faster, and the breath became more and more violent. All the people in the room were scared and hurriedly suppressed with twelve points of force.


    Hua Ruge turned to look at the sky outside the tavern, then bowed his head, took the dragon ring from the middle finger and held it in his hand.


    He once bullied her by putting the ring on her hand, saying that she would die if she took it off, but now her life is really coming to an end. She doesn''t want the ring to fall into other people''s hands and make people dirty.


    She holds the ring hand slightly hard, the remaining vitality lingers in her fist, adding a lot of strength to her.


    At the moment when she took off the ring, Tuo BARREI, who was 500 miles away, suffered a severe pain in his heart. His eyes were full of worry and violence.


    "Xiaoge, I know you are hurt, don''t give up, wait for me!" He said these things in his mouth, and there was no one in charge.


    His martial brothers haven''t seen him like this. They can''t speak to each other for comfort.


    Fast and fast, the distance is a hundred miles in an instant.


    In the tavern, the speed of Danting''s rotation was indeed slow after the suppression of hundreds of people, but there was no tendency to stop, and the breath became more and more violent.


    "Bang!"


    At the next moment, the tripod burst violently, and the atmosphere of fury broke through the borders and swallowed up the people around it.


    These people are also quick to react. They either fly back or sacrifice magic tools to carry, but they obviously underestimate the power of self explosion of Taoist tools. The violent power of gold is spreading, and the first one to bear the brunt is the elder and the three immortals.


    Because of their high strength, the four people were only slightly injured because the high-level immortal weapons resisted most of their strength.


    And then the immortal who received the shock was not so lucky. One by one, he was seriously injured and vomited blood. Most of the fairyland and xianzunjing were killed by the shock.


    The outer layer is the disciples of Xianmen sect. Because the power of self explosion of Taoist instruments was suppressed by hundreds of people, showing less than one tenth of the power, and hitting two groups of people, the power of the outer layer has been much weaker, so most of the disciples of Xianmen sect are only slightly injured.


    Hua Ruge, sitting at the corner of the wall, explodes in the red tripod. Meanwhile, her spirit is severely damaged. Her lips are bleeding and her consciousness is more blurred.

 Chapter 991

    She still holds the Dragon Ring in her hand, but she is still willing to destroy it.


    At this time, she looked at the embarrassed people, smiled and said: "how about it? Do you want to see my other magic tools? "


    When they heard her say that, they were all worried. Only a single Danting made Da Chengzong and Tian demon Zong lose most of their lives. If we had a second time, these people would not want to live.


    The elder was embarrassed by the shock of his clothes, and his eyes were full of anger. When he was old, he fell in front of a younger generation many times, which he could not tolerate.


    "Hua is like a song. I want your spirits to be destroyed, and you will never be born again!" He said, stabbing his sword at Hua Ruge''s throat.


    His speed is so fast that it''s too late to sacrifice the city of the sky.


    Looking at the nearer and nearer blade, Hua Ruge has only one idea in her vague consciousness. The belt she bought is too late to send.


    Hao Shou covers ye Wanrou''s eyes, and Kong Xiu and most of the people who resist the imperial family can''t bear to turn their heads.


    "Sonorous!"


    A golden and iron voice sounded in front of Hua Ruge, only to see a long sword appeared in front of her, which would open the elder''s long sword.


    The elder was surprised. A dark shadow came from the sky at full speed and fell in front of Hua Ruge. The sword also fell in his hand.


    The sudden change surprised everyone, and when they saw who this person was, their original surprise turned to surprise.


    Tuoba Rui? It''s him!


    The black clothes and the black crown have a world-famous face but look like the ice that can''t be changed for thousands of years. The breath is cold like the cold wind from Jiuyou, which makes people want to fight cold war.


    This time, his momentum is slightly different from that of the past. In the past, he was pure and abstinent, but this time, he was with a horrible rage. A pair of dark eyes burst out with a strong sense of killing.


    When he looked at them with this kind of eyes, they all felt that they were lambs to be slaughtered, and they could not help but step back.


    Even the eldest of Mahayana sect and the immortal of Tianmo sect are very afraid of Tuoba Rui.


    But he just glanced at them and crouched down to hold the weak Hua Ruge in his arms. He took out the elixir from the space and said: "Xiaoge, open your mouth."


    Hua Ruge''s vague consciousness was a little clearer. When she saw him, she opened her dry lips and said, "are you real or not? I don''t know if I''m still alive. "


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes were full of heartache. He put his forehead to her and said, "I''m sorry, Xiaoge, I''m late."


    Hua Ruge clearly felt his warm breath spraying on his face, so he pulled at the corners of his mouth and said, "I''m not dead yet. My life is really big."


    "Stop talking and take the medicine." Tuoba Rui put the healing pill into her mouth.


    Hua Ruge put out his hand and rubbed it on the corner of his eyes. He said softly, "it''s OK. I''m not afraid to make people laugh."


    Tuo Ba Rui closed his eyes and kissed her on the forehead, saying: "you are here to heal, I will kill!"


    Many people feel cold all over when they hear this sentence. Do you want to be so rude.


    Tuoba Rui gets up, and the disciples of Wuji sword sect who have long been standing beside him disperse, and each takes out his long sword to prepare to start.


    Don''t say that this is Tuo BARREI''s daughter-in-law. It''s just that they often see a good beauty being bullied like this. They also want to do it. It''s very irritating.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s sword points to Da Chengzong''s old way: "just what you said, let her spirits die?"


    The elder is also afraid of Wuji sword sect, which is a superior sect. But his elder, who is equal to the patriarch, is now pointed at his nose by a younger generation. He is also angry.


    "Tuo barrui, don''t think you can be rude to me if you are a disciple of Wuji sword sect. Even if your clan leader is here, he can''t talk to me like this." The elder said.


    Tuo Barry looked at him with dead eyes: "I will deal with you in the same way."


    He said that his long sword crossed a sword arc and attacked the elder. The elder suddenly found that a monk in the fairyland like Tuo BARREI was unexpectedly difficult to deal with, so he had to take it seriously.


    The elder martial brother li of Wuji sword sect looked at other people: "then you should not go, do it!"


    Fourteen other disciples of Wuji sword sect had flashing swords, which were extremely powerful. Three of them directly attacked the immortal of Tianmo sect. The fierce sword power made the immortal dare not underestimate.


    Everyone looked shocked, so powerful is worthy of being the disciple of the upper clan.


    Other disciples were not ambiguous. They rushed into the crowd and killed the disciples of the Mahayana clan and the Tianmo clan with their swords. These people were injured when the Dao weapon exploded. Now they have no power to fight back in the face of the disciples of the Wuji sword clan.


    The other Xianmen are panicked. They know that even though they have many people, it''s useless to bump into the disciples of Wuji sword sect. They don''t know what to do for a while.


    At this time, Kong Xiu came out and directed yuxu sect to attack Mahayana sect and Tianmo sect. He wanted to fight for Hua Ruge. Now it''s time.


    So the two main doors began to suffer from the enemy, the situation is worrying.


    Although other Xianmen didn''t do it directly, they all leaned back during the war, trying to get rid of the relationship between them.


    There is no suspense in the battlefield here, so people focus on the upper part. The strength of Tuo BARREI is still the fairyland now, and the battle against Xuanxian has crossed two levels in the battle, so we all want to know that Tuo BARREI can''t stand it.


    But when they saw it, they knew that it was too much to worry about, because the battlefield above was that Tuo Barry was steady in the upper hand, and the elder was defeated and injured on a regular basis.


    Although the elder Xuanxian is astonishing and even more terrifying in strength, he is indeed vulnerable to attack under the sword of Tuoba Rui, which contains Tao Yun.


    Many good disciples of Xianmen took out the crystal shadow stone to record the battle against the sky. The two-level battle can completely suppress the opponent, which is beyond people''s understanding.


    The other disciples of Wuji sword sect are also powerful. The three super immortals in the super level battle have gained the upper hand in a short period of time, which is related to the fact that the immortals were injured before, but their strength is still beyond doubt.


    Hua Ruge is still sitting in the corner of the wall to heal her wounds. It''s easy to recover from the wounds on her body, but controlling Danting consumes too much power of her mind. After the explosion of Danting, her spirit is damaged again, which needs to be maintained for a while.


    Above, the elder found out that the situation was not right, so he said, "Tuo BARREI, you can''t kill me. Do you want to make the Mahayana sect form a feud with your limitless sword sect?"


    "If you don''t come to me, I''ll kill you." Tuo Ba Rui''s voice is very cold. He dare to move his little song. It''s hard to express his hatred without killing the whole clan.


    He said a sword cut up, the elder''s arm will be removed, blood DC.


    The disciples of Xianmen all swallowed their saliva subconsciously, and became uneasy. Before, they thought that they didn''t directly fight against China like song. They should be spared, but now they seem too optimistic.

 Chapter 992

    The elder lost more fighting power after his arm was cut off. Within a moment, Tuo BARREI''s long sword pierced his heart. The furious yuan force stirred wildly in his heart and destroyed his life organization.


    The elder''s mouth was bleeding. He was unwilling to stare at Tuo BARREI. He wanted to say something, but now he can''t speak.


    "You shouldn''t have touched her!" Tuo Ba Rui said coldly. The drawn sword, with its unpredictable track, stabbed into the elder''s brain again in the air. The hegemonic power destroyed his spirit directly.


    The elder completely lost all his consciousness. His last thought was, why did he have to sing to Fu Hua?


    His body fell to the ground, and Tuo BARREI was still standing in the air, with blood dripping from a long sword in his hand. There was no trace attached to the sword.


    Mahayana clan and Tianmo clan had already died and injured most of the other disciples of Wuji sword clan. So Tuo BARREI locked his eyes on many disciples of Xianmen clan and slowly raised his sword.


    "Elder martial brother Tuoba, we have never dealt with younger martial sister rugo or maliciously. I hope you find out the truth and don''t be angry with us." There''s a pretty good disciple of shangfairyland standing up.


    "You stand here and die!" Tuo Ba Rui''s voice is cold and impersonal.


    He himself is a person who doesn''t talk about right or wrong, but about likes and dislikes. These disciples of Xianmen sect chose to watch when Hua rugo was in crisis. In his eyes, it would be damned.


    Either a friend or an enemy.


    The disciples of Xianmen are suffering from the unexplained words, and they are about to start when they see Tuoba Rui.


    "Cough." Hua Ruge stops healing and coughs weakly.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees Hua Ruge''s eyes in the corner become soft and painful. He flies to her side and says, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Hua Ruge opened his eyes and whispered, "they didn''t do anything to me. Forget it."


    "No way." Tuoba Rui rebuffed.


    Hua rugo shook his head: "I know you are angry, but it''s OK. If they are right, let them go."


    "You always make sense." Tuoba and Rui frown, a little helpless.


    Hua Yuege chuckled: "do you listen?"


    "You know, coquetry has always worked for me." Tuoba Rui rubbed her head and said, "it depends on you."


    Hua Yuege laughed, but coughed twice because of his weakness.


    "Heal." Tuoba Rui''s Distressed way.


    Hua Ruge nodded and closed his eyes again.


    When Tuoba Rui got up again, he said to his disciples, "let''s go."


    These disciples all heard the dialogue between Tuo BARREI and Hua rugo. Now they see that he did so as expected. They are all forgiven and hurried to all directions.


    Only yuxu sect was left to fight. Under the slaughter of the two main sects, the people of Mahayana sect and Tianmo sect were killed quickly.


    Before these people were killed, it was mostly an idea, that is, the intestines of regret were all green. What''s wrong with the death of a Dharma protector and a disciple? Why do you want to go in this muddy water.


    After the blood washing tavern, Tuo Ba Rui picked up Hua Ruge and found an inn to live in.


    Hua Ruge''s pill is not lacking, and the power of annihilation of the world classic is also overwhelming, so her body''s injury recovery is not slow. Although the internal injury is not completely good for a while, it has no effect on speaking and doing things.


    Tuoba Rui grabs a waiter who didn''t have time to escape and asks him to prepare the bath water.


    After entering the room, he placed Hua Ruge in the tub and washed her blood.


    "I''m all right, or shall I come by myself?" Hua is like a song fighting for the way.


    "Don''t try to be brave if you are hurt like this. Sit down and I will only give you a bath and not mess around." Tuo Ba Rui pacifies.


    Hua Ruge is wringing his fingers in the water. Isn''t bathing a mess?


    "Don''t move, think carefully, and heal yourself." Tuoba Rui saw through her at a glance.


    Hua Ruge Dudu''s mouth, and then closed her eyes, but Tuo BARREI''s body constantly swam on her, she couldn''t calm down.


    Tuoba Rui looked at her redder face and raised his eyebrows. "Don''t think about it."


    "I didn''t think..." Hua Ruge''s face is turning red into a red apple.


    "Then use Kung Fu to heal."


    Hua Ruge wants to cry without tears: "but I can''t calm down."


    "Control it." Tuo Ba Rui''s serious way.


    Hua Ruge is bitter in her heart. It''s strange that she can feel all over a man who has grown up like this.


    Tuo Ba Rui reaches out his hand and knocks on her forehead, saying: "it''s useless for you to think about anything before you get hurt. I won''t take advantage of it for you."


    "I......" Hua is like a song, can you blame her?


    Tuo Ba Rui doesn''t care about this. He cleans her up and changes her into a comfortable inner garment, which makes him feel satisfied and takes her to bed and tells her to have a good healing.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t help saying, "then why are you going?"


    "Something." Tuoba Rui said and left the door.


    Hua Ruge looked at the closed door and said, "why? It''s mysterious. "


    When Tuo BARREI went out of the house, he asked which house in the town was the best place for customized jewelry. The shopkeeper pointed out the direction, and he went straight out of the door. What he grabbed was a whole piece of coral, which could only be made into jewelry.


    However, Tuo BARREI is not sure to give this thing to others for making. He just comes back after learning the method and then divides and polishes it by himself.


    It wasn''t until the evening that he put it away, made dinner and served it to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge was injured by Xuanxian. Her channels and lungs were seriously injured. It would take several days for her to heal her. Moreover, she couldn''t concentrate on healing for a long time because of the trauma of her spirit. In many cases, her consciousness would be blurred and she could only sleep at this time.


    When Tuo Ba Rui opened the door of the room, Hua Ruge was lying in bed and sleeping, still very pale.


    He put the food on the table, went to the bedside and kissed her on the forehead.


    Hua Ruge felt strange, slightly opened his eyes, saw him and then smiled: "back."


    "Well." Tuo Barry sat beside the bed and said, "I made dinner. Do you want to eat now?"


    "Yes." Hua Ruge said that he would get up.


    Tuoba Rui quickly reached for her hand and said, "slow down, you are not well."


    "It''s just that the internal injury is not good. It can move." Hua Ruge has never been pretentious.


    Tuoba Rui ignores her bravado and directly picks her up and walks to the dining table.


    Hua rugo opened his hands to encircle his neck, and one of them couldn''t resist kissing him on the cheek.


    Tuoba Rui looks down at her, the corner of her eyes is up, slightly pondering.


    Hua rugo quickly avoids his eyes, and her lashes quiver twice He put her on the chair in front of the table.

 Chapter 993

    Hua Ruge is still very close to what he eats. He picks up chopsticks and eats it. It seems that even if he is seriously injured, his appetite will not be affected.


    But after two bites, she said with a bitter face, "why is there no meat?"


    "You''re injured now. It''s better to eat something light." Tuo barrui brought her vegetables.


    "But I want to eat meat." Hua is as bitter as a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui turns her head, and before she knows what''s going on, Tuo Ba Rui bends over and kisses her. After a while, he lets go of her and says, "is this enough to eat?"


    "You are a rascal." Hua Ruge turns her head and blushes.


    Tuo Ba Rui then gave him a dish and said, "darling, when you are well, I will give you everything to eat."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hua rugo doesn''t think she can say it clearly.


    Although the food was too light, Tuo BARREI still let Hua rugo eat a lot and let her go. He gave her a simple cleaning and carried her to bed.


    He held her in his arms, Hua Ruge buried her face in his chest, and said in a low voice, "I thought I would never see you again."


    Tuoba Rui felt her hair pitifully.


    "In fact, I thought that people are always fearless as long as they are not afraid of death. But at that moment, I found that it is not like that. As long as people care about something, they will have weaknesses and be afraid." Hua is like a song.


    "It''s my fault. I should have come to you earlier." Tuo Ba Rui is sad and guilty.


    "I can''t blame you for that. You don''t know what to expect. In fact, I didn''t know what to do just before the crisis came." Hua Ruge thought it was too careless.


    Tuo Ba Rui lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s complicated to talk about it. It starts from our arrival in Zhongzhou." Hua Ruge started from the beginning, from Sanfeng mountain to Lu Zisheng''s grudge to Shanjing. She explained how she laid out step by step, step by step, and now.


    Tuo BARREI expressed surprise that she had taken so many points along the way, but he was more concerned about Lu Zisheng''s once flirting with China Ruge.


    "It''s cheap for him to die so easily." He has a bad look.


    Hua Ruge is speechless. Is his focus a little biased.


    The two then talked about some of the experiences of Tuoba Rui in the south of Xinjiang. Before Tuoba Rui finished speaking, Hua Ruge had already fallen asleep in his arms. He looked at the quiet appearance, and his smile was very doting.


    The next day Hua Ruge woke up in the morning and subconsciously reached out to one side, but she didn''t touch anyone. She opened her eyes and found that there was no figure of Tuoba Rui.


    She knew that 80% of him had gone to cook, so she consciously got up and took a first-class healing pill. After that, she was meditating and exercising.


    Half an hour later, she felt that her internal injury had improved again. It is estimated that she will recover in two days.


    She thought it was almost time to put on her coat and go out. As soon as she went out, she saw Hao Shou and ye Wanrou walking around her door.


    Seeing her come out, ye Wanrou and Hao Shou both look a little bit guilty. After all, Hua Ruge was facing a life crisis at that time, but they didn''t do it.


    On that day, yuxu sect and Wuji sword sect both lived in this inn, and their room was not far from Hua Ruge''s room.


    "Why don''t you two knock, go in and say." Hua said with a smile.


    Ye Wanrou looked up and said with guilt, "Ruge, I''m sorry, we were..."


    "You can''t help even if you do it. You can''t die with me. I know. Come in quickly," Hua rugo said first.


    "Then you don''t blame us?" Hao Shou asked.


    "What''s the matter? I''m worried about you. Now I''m relieved to see you both are OK." Hua Ruge is not a hypocritical person.


    Ye Wanrou said with a smile, "well, I''m afraid you won''t play with us again."


    "I''m not so careful." Hua rugo said and went back to the room to sit down.


    Ye Wanrou and Hao Shou follow in and ask Hua Ruge about her health.


    "There are still some internal injuries. It''s not serious. It''s a little troublesome here. I''m afraid it will take a while." Hua Ruge points to her head.


    The spirit is seriously injured. It is to be reduced to cultivation for ordinary people. But her spirit power seems to be different. Although the injury is not light, it has no effect on cultivation.


    Ye Wanrou sighed, "it was really a thrill that day. Fortunately, when the God of man came, you are safe now, and you can rest and heal yourself."


    "Yes, I''m still at ease with him." Hua Ruge also said that whenever there is Tuo BARREI around, she doesn''t have to worry about safety issues, and she doesn''t have to worry about calculating anything. It''s very easy.


    "When elder martial brother Tuoba came forward, Mahayana and Demons knew that they would not be in trouble if they ran into a nail." Hao Shoudao.


    Hua rugo stretched out and said, "for the first time, I think it''s so easy for a man to lean on him."


    Ye Wanrou just wanted to say that she didn''t care about other people''s feelings, but before she could speak, she heard a faint voice outside: "since I know next time, don''t run around, it''s not good to be around me."


    Said Tuoba Rui has pushed the door to come in, still holding the tray in his hand, he bypassed ye Wanrou and went to Hua Ruge and handed the tray to Hua Ruge.


    Ye Wanrou saw the situation and hurriedly stood up and said, "I''ll go first. If you can take good care of yourself, I''ll come back later to see you."


    Hao Shou didn''t want to make a light bulb anymore, so he got up and left.


    "You see, it scared people away." Hua Yuege looks at him in tears.


    He is a man who is good at everything. He is impatient and impersonal to others.


    "They went by themselves." Tuoba Rui sits next to her with an unexpected innocent tone.


    Hua Ruge has never been able to help him.


    "I made you a meat today. It''s not enough to eat less." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge nodded and his eyes began to shine.


    "I want to go out for a walk after a meal. It''s always too stuffy in the room," Hua said


    "I''ll be with you." Tuoba Rui dotes on the way.


    Hua rugo calculated that he was born after two days. She wanted to go out and find out if there was a good environment for cooking and delicious places. She asked him to eat and celebrate his birthday.


    She knew that his birthday was his mother''s death, so she didn''t want to be complicated, just wanted to eat something simple.


    But she still wanted to surprise him, so she said, "I have an appointment with Wan Rou, so you don''t go."


    Tuo Ba Rui picks eyebrows to see her. Hua Ruge only says, "I''ll take you next time."


    "Well." Tuo Ba Rui replied and then brought her some vegetables.


    Now it''s Hua Ruge''s turn. If it''s put in the past, Tuo BARREI must be uncomfortable. She still thinks about how to pacify his mood. This time, how can it be so insipid.


    She peeped at Tuo Ba Rui''s face several times, but did not see the abnormality.


    Really not angry?


    Tuoba Rui glanced at her: "what''s the matter?"


    "No, eat." Hua Ruge bowed his head to eat and tried to hide his complicated emotions.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her appearance, just picked up her lips and smiled.


    On the same day, Hua Ruge led Hao Shou and ye Wanrou to accompany her out to find a restaurant. All the way, she seemed to have something on her mind.

 Chapter 994

    Ye Wanrou reached out his hand and shook it in front of her eyes, which attracted her attention. "What do you think? You''ll run into people''s arms for a while, and you won''t think about what you look like. In case you run into people''s arms, people will let you go."


    Hua rugo ignored her messy words and said, "I think Tuo BARREI is a little wrong this time. It seems that he doesn''t bother me so much."


    She remembers that Tuo BARREI used to be very clingy to her. I wish I could hang her on my waist and take her everywhere. But this time, she was always invisible, which made her nervous man sensitive.


    "The God of men used to haunt you?" The envy of Ye Wanrou.


    Hua Ruge didn''t look at her well: "can you stop being so partial in your focus?"


    "Well, do you think he''s alienated you recently?" Ye Wanrou brings back the topic.


    "It''s not alienating, but it''s not so sticky. He seems to be carrying me on his back and doesn''t tell me what he''s doing." Hua Ruge said with intuition.


    "You can''t change your mind with a man''s character. That''s what he doesn''t want you to know." Ye Wanrou thought for a moment and suddenly said, "is there any gift he is preparing for you? Is there any special day recently?"


    Hua Yuege nodded: "yes, his birthday, just these two days."


    "His birthday? That should not be. " Ye Wanrou shook his head and asked, "is there any other day?"


    "No." Hua Yuege answers.


    "What should that be?" ye Wanrou murmured as she pondered


    Hao shoula La Ye ''s sleeve said: "I said you don'' t think about it. You have no experience in this field."


    "Who says I have no experience." Ye Wanrou was very proud, but when he finished, he found that Hao Shou''s face was not right. "Is that right? What experience do you have? "


    "Cough." Ye Wanrou coughed twice and said, "I want you to take care of it."


    "Why can''t I care." Hao Shou said that he wanted to argue twice to declare his sovereignty, but when he saw Hua Ruge''s meditation again, his eyes were attracted to the past.


    He exchanged a look with ye Wanrou, both of whom felt that Hua Ruge seemed to be really upset about it.


    So they stopped quarreling. Hao Shou came up and said, "Ruge, if you want to find a chance to ask, I think he will tell you."


    "That''s good. I''ll ask directly when I see him again." Hua Ruge nodded her head as she spoke. She thought this method was excellent.


    She didn''t have so many twists and turns before. Now she''s a little more sensitive when she''s with Tuo BARREI, but she doesn''t like to guess here. If she guesses wrong, it''s a big misunderstanding.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou were stunned by her promise. They didn''t think Hua Ruge would want to open up so soon. This is not like a woman in love.


    After the incident was revealed, Hua rugo didn''t think about it at all. She said, "let''s go. Help me find a better restaurant. I''ll invite him to dinner on my birthday."


    "Oh." They nodded in a daze.


    Hua Ruge was the first one, and ye Wanrou said after her: "it''s worthy of Hua Ruge. Even men and women are not hypocritical and sloppy."


    "Yes." Hao Shou nodded, then turned his head to her: "so when do you have experience?"


    Ye wanrouhan, it''s not over yet.


    Hua Ruge spent a day in the small town. In the afternoon, he found that a restaurant was not bad. The restaurant opened its window near the river and could see the river nearby. It was quiet because it avoided the downtown area.


    What''s more, Hua Ruge''s heart is that their dishes are well prepared. So she packed a room on the second floor near the river, ordered the dishes in advance, and said to come back two days later.


    Hua Ruge is still very happy after finishing this matter.


    "If we eat here, it will be a celebration." Ye Wanrou proposed.


    Hao Shou agrees.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I can''t leave him eating, so I don''t have no appetite for his cooking."


    "I must have been kicked in the head to come out with you." Ye Wanrou covers her heart and looks sad.


    If you can''t find a man of God level, you have to look at others'' love. This is intolerable.


    Hao Shou comforted: "it doesn''t matter. I can cook for you later."


    "You''d better let me go..." When ye Wanrou thought about Hao Shou''s taste of cooking, she wrinkled her face into a bitter gourd.


    Hao Shou is also very desperate about this. He once asked Tuoba Rui how to make things delicious. As a result, Tuoba Rui glanced at him and told him to see talent.


    Hua Ruge laughed directly when listening to Hao Shou.


    She is sure that there is no such talent as Tuo BARREI, otherwise he would not have burned the kitchen for the first time.


    But she can only think about it. If she says it and spreads it to Tuo BARREI''s ears, she must have no good fruit.


    In joking, several people went back to the inn. Hua Ruge looked around and found no figure of Tuoba Rui, so she asked a little disciple of Wuji sword sect. The little disciple told her that Tuoba Rui had gone out in the morning and had not come back yet.


    "Where is this?" Hua Yuege did not understand and went upstairs mumbling.


    Tuo Barry never hides anything from her, but now she always feels something is wrong, but she has no energy to think about it. After a day''s walking, she has felt tired and confused. So she goes back to the room and sleeps all the time.


    In the middle of the night, Tuo BARREI came back from the outside. He had cut the coral in these two days and polished it into beads of uniform size.


    today, he went to the jewelry store and was taught to drill holes. Now the coral bracelet on his hand has been formed. The biggest difference between coral and gem is that the luster is not so dazzling, but the bright red but thick color and It''s easy to be fascinated by the texture.


    Tuoba Rui holds a small string of corals in his hand. Thinking of Hua Ruge''s look at the string, his face softens unconsciously, and his expression is not as cold as usual.


    Luo Qingqing is drinking in the lobby of the Inn at this time. Seeing that Hua Ruge is not only powerful but also protected by a man like Tuo BARREI, she doesn''t feel good.


    Last time when Hua Ruge was besieged by the tavern, she was looking forward to Hua Ruge''s death. As long as Hua Ruge died, her life could be restored to the previous state of mind. But when Tuo BARREI came, her expectation was also lost.


    On that day, Tuo BARREI came down from the sky to fight for Hua Ruge. The appearance that everyone should be angry for her at any cost was always printed in her mind, making her always think of it from time to time.


    She found that her feelings for Lu Bin were getting less and less, but she began to worry about Tuo Barry. So she always took advantage of Hua Ruge to not talk to Tuo Barry these days. But in addition to warning her not to come near, otherwise, she would have to die, and never said a word to her, even the corner of her eyes had not fallen on her.


    She had resentment and anger in her heart. When she couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night, she ran downstairs to have a drink. She didn''t have to think about so many things when she thought about getting drunk.

 Chapter 995

    But at this time Tuo BARREI came in from the outside, still dressed in black, but his face was obviously not as cold as usual, his eyes and eyebrows were even smiling, so he surprised and fascinated her.


    "Elder martial brother, come back so late?" She took the initiative to talk, her soft voice seemed to be about to melt.


    Tuoba Rui was in a good mood to have made handbeads for Hua Ruge, but when he saw Luo Qingqing and heard her talking like this, his face became gloomy again. He always started directly for this kind of woman who dared to keep bothering him.


    But Luo Qingqing is the genius disciple of yuxu sect, which makes him hard to start. After all, he can''t make yuxu sect and shuiyunxuan look bad. There are not many people that can make him worry about this world, but Hua Ruge''s close relatives must be considered.


    So he chose to ignore it again and went straight upstairs.


    "Senior brother." Luo Qingqing called and directly stood in front of Tuo barrow and asked, "why can''t you look at me more? I''m not worse than her."


    Luo Qingqing, as a family member, usually pays attention to his manners, but after drinking some wine this time, he speaks without any hindrance.


    Tuoba Rui said with sharp eyes: "there will be no one in my eyes except her. If you challenge my bottom line again, I can make you peel even if I don''t kill you."


    "Elder martial brother, why are you so heartless?" Luo Qingqing''s tears came down. He said and wiped them.


    Tuoba Rui couldn''t stand to do it, but when she wiped her tears, he noticed a bracelet on his hand. When he saw the bracelet, his eyes narrowed, as if he thought of something in a flash.


    Luo Qingqing sees that his face has changed and tries to ask: "elder martial brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    "But there''s an array carved on your bracelet?" Tuoba Rui asks.


    Luo Qingqing took a look at his bracelet, then nodded: "yes, it''s a small defense array. It''s used to save lives at a critical time."


    "Array." Tuoba Rui said, with a flash in his eyes.


    At this time, Hua Ruge pushes the door out of the room, because she doesn''t sleep steadily without Tuo Barra. She wakes up when she hears the sound. Standing in front of the railing on the second floor, she can see the light in Tuo Barra''s eyes as well as the questions and answers of Tuo Barra and Luo Qingqing.


    She almost thought she had read it wrong. She rubbed her eyes to make sure that she was not dreaming. Tuo BARREI was pretending to be another woman. He usually didn''t.


    Tuoba Rui also sensed the appearance of Hua Ruge. He looked up at her bleary look and said with heartache, "go back to sleep, I have something to go out for two days."


    "What is it?" Hua Yuege asked. I''m more awake now.


    "I can''t say for the time being. In short, wait for me to come back." Tuoba Rui appeases.


    "Oh." Hua Ruge had to nod.


    Tuo Barry smiled at her, then turned around and left. He thought the coral bracelet was valuable but useless. He just saw the array on Luo Qingqing''s bracelet, which inspired him. So now he wants someone to carve one on it, which is beautiful and practical.


    But Hua Ruge didn''t know about all this. She only knew that Tuo BARREI talked with other women and was very happy.


    Although Luo Qingqing didn''t know why Tuoba Rui''s attitude changed, he also felt proud, so he looked at Hua Ruge upstairs provocatively.


    Hua Ruge had doubts in her mind, but when she saw Luo Qingqing''s virtue, she shook her head again and again. She walked back and said, "it''s impossible. It''s impossible. His taste is not so bad."


    Downstairs, Luo Qingqing heard this sentence and felt that the breath in her body was surging, and almost an old blood gushed out.


    Don''t take such a bully!


    Hua Ruge''s spirit was still unstable and her consciousness was not clear, so she went back to the room and went to sleep again. She woke up the next day after three strokes. She looked at the bed on one side and her eyes went from confusion to lucidity. She remembered last night.


    She was woken up from a sleepy sleep. When she went out, she saw Tuo BARREI talking to Luo Qingqing, and said goodbye to her if there was anything to go for two days.


    What''s the situation?


    She thought about yawning. She had no sense of crisis for Luo Qingqing. She just wondered what Tuo BARREI was doing recently. It was always mysterious.


    After healing, she went out of the door and went downstairs to eat while rubbing her empty stomach.


    It turns out that Luo Qingqing and Lu Bin are eating at the same time. They look at her together. They look very different.


    Hua Ruge chose to ignore it directly, went to the tables of Hao Shou and ye Wanrou, and asked the second child to add the dishes and eat them.


    "The God is gone?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "I said I have to go out for two days, but I don''t know why."


    "Two days is not long. I''ll tell you when I come back." Hao Shou said while drinking soup. Now when people eat, he can drink more soup at most.


    Ye Wanrou also said, "yes."


    "I know, but the day after tomorrow is his birthday. He should not come back late." Hua Ruge was eating and calculating.


    "Probably not." They were relieved.


    Hua Ruge nodded and buried himself in food. Now Tuo BARREI can eat more meat without her.


    After eating, she bored and found a nearby teahouse, while listening to the opera and drinking tea. Ye Wanrou was taught to cook by Hao Shouyuan, so she was the only one.


    However, when she was listening to the opera, she found that Lu Bin and Luo Qingqing happened to bump into each other again. They were at the table on one side and didn''t know what to argue about. As long as they were attentive, they could hear it clearly. But she was too lazy to listen, so she was better off watching the opera.


    After a while, Lu Bin was angry and left. Hua Yuege vaguely heard two words of quitting marriage. She couldn''t help gossiping. But now it''s too late. Lu Bin left. She could only hear Luo Qingqing''s slightly heavy breathing. I didn''t cry.


    It seems that this woman is not as devoted to Lu Bin as before. She has moved, and the object of the transference is probably her man.


    She also thought of the scene where Tuo BARREI talked with Luo Qingqing last night, so she could not help holding the teacup and went over and sat opposite to Luo Qingqing. At this time, Luo Qingqing did not have any sad meaning. She could see a little relief from her eyes.


    This heart becomes really fast, Hua Ruge shakes her head in her heart.


    Luo Qingqing was a little surprised to see Hua Ruge coming, but he just said, "are you coming to see my joke?"


    Hua Ruge shakes his head decisively: "I''d rather watch the following play, which is much more interesting than yours."


    Luo Qingqing''s face is not good-looking again. She thinks Hua Ruge has this ability. No matter how good she keeps her mood, she can always break the skill in one second.


    "I just want to ask, what did my man say to you last night?" Hua Ruge said, although she knew it was unwise to ask Luo Qingqing, she still wanted to try.


    Luo Qingqing then smiled again. She approached her and said, "are you afraid, too?"

 Chapter 996

    "What?" Hua is like singing and picking eyebrows.


    "Afraid someone will take him away from you?" Luo Qingqing''s eyes are bright and sharp. It seems that he can see through Hua Ruge and let his heart go.


    "Of course, after all, I''m not so easy to change my mind." Hua Ruge admits that she is very happy, but this undoubtedly stabs Luo Qingqing''s pain and makes her smile stiff.


    But she quickly returned to her sarcastic form and said, "what if I don''t tell you?"


    "You should be glad." Hua rugo said, "I''m in a good mood recently."


    She said, slowly took a sip of tea, looking down at the stage.


    "You really don''t care?" What Luo Qingqing wants to see is not Hua Ruge''s composure.


    "Care, but not so much." Hua Yuege answers.


    She cares just out of curiosity. She is sure about Tuo BARREI''s mind.


    Luo Qingqing finds that she is not only not angry to Hua Ruge, but also angry. Of course, she wants to say something to stimulate Hua Ruge. But last night, Tuo BARREI almost didn''t do anything to her. What can she show off.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned to Luo Qingqing again from the stage. When she saw the look of chagrin on her face, she smiled.


    "It seems that you have nothing to stimulate me, so I''ll be more relieved." After that, she left again with her teacup in her arms. She didn''t want to sit at Luo Qingqing''s table. She didn''t even have a cake or melon seeds. She was too poor.


    Luo Qingqing and Lu Bin didn''t get angry when they broke up their engagement, but now she really feels like she''s going to get angry. This Hua Ruge is really disgusting.


    But when she was angry, she also felt powerless. She found that she didn''t have the ability to fight with Hua Ruge.


    Two days passed in a flash. Hua Ruge''s internal injury was completely cured, but the spirit was still slowly repairing. She was still in a coma for most of the day, and a few time to eat and chat passed.


    But what worries her is that Tuo BARREI hasn''t come back. That night, she tooted her mouth on the bed and said, "I thought I would tell you in the early morning that she was happy. Why don''t you come back?"


    "What''s so important?"


    "More important than me?"


    Hua Ruge is tossing and turning in bed, muttering a sentence from time to time. The small appearance is even a little aggrieved.


    "I take you as the most important thing, you bully me." Hua Ruge began to ravage Tuo Barrow''s pillow and release his little mood.


    After midnight, she felt that the damaged spirit needed to sleep, and her consciousness became more and more vague. Then she fell asleep, and she did not know when to hold the little pillow that she had just ravaged in her arms.


    She had been sleeping till the dawn. When she woke up, she went downstairs to find out whether Tuo BARREI had not come back.


    Hua Ruge frowns. What''s going on? Or he forgot that today is his own birthday.


    So she finally can''t calm down. She forgets that it''s OK to say, don''t really happen. She doesn''t want to be a widow before she''s married.


    She spent the day waiting on the roof of the inn, and her lunch was delivered by Ye Wanrou.


    When delivering the rice, ye Wanrou comforted: "don''t worry, the strength of the God is so strong, nothing will happen."


    "I don''t want to think about the bad, but I can''t let it go until he comes back." Hua Ruge said while eating.


    Ye Wanrou looked at her carefully, smiled and said, "I can''t see. You are so special."


    "Otherwise?" Hua is like singing and picking eyebrows.


    "In fact, I always thought you would not be such a rascal." Ye Wanrou told the truth.


    Hua Yuege stared: "who are you talking about


    Ye Wanrou coughs two times: "eat, eat, for a while cold not delicious."


    Hua Ruge put her on the rice.


    Ye Wanrou is also very aggrieved by this. These days, it''s not enough to tell the truth.


    Hua Ruge had two meals on the roof like this. She was drowsy, but she still couldn''t see the shadow of Tuo BARREI. She was more anxious and didn''t even sleep.


    She counted the hours in that countdown, wondering if she could deliver the belt she bought.


    Just when she counted only two hours, Tuo BARREI''s figure appeared at the mouth of the town. When she rubbed her eyes and went to see, the people had disappeared. At the same time, she fell into a cool embrace, in which she seemed to smell the breeze.


    It''s easy to tell that he''s coming all the way.


    "It''s so cold in the evening, how can I get on the roof?" Tuoba Rui''s voice is spoiled and distressed.


    Hua rugo was relieved to see him and asked, "where have you been?"


    "Waiting for me?" Tuo Ba Rui frowned and blamed himself.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "today is your birthday. I have chosen a place to invite you to dinner, but the restaurant should be closed at this late hour."


    "Do you remember my birthday?" Tuoba Rui asked, with a smile in the words.


    Hua Ruge looked at him in a slanted way: "it''s not hard to remember."


    Tuo Ba Rui''s lips raised Yang, kissed her forehead and whispered, "little song."


    "Why?"


    "Nothing, just want to call you." Tuo Ba Rui''s lips are close to her forehead and her face is satisfied.


    Hua Yuege can''t laugh or cry. She thinks Tuo BARREI is like a child many times.


    "By the way, I have a present for you." Hua Ruge turned her hand and took out the belt she had bought long ago from the space. It was not a particularly valuable thing, but she thought it was beautiful.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s mouth is more curved. Instead of reaching for it, he pulls off what he''s wearing and says to her, "put it on me."


    "You." Hua rugo can''t help him. She leans forward, and inevitably her hands are around his waist.


    Tuoba Rui takes her in his arms and kisses her on the lips.


    Hua Ruge was suddenly kissed by him, because the belt button had not been fastened, and her hand could not be recovered, so he could only take advantage of it.


    Tuo barrai ravaged her petal like lips before she let go.


    Hua Ruge was pressed on his chest and couldn''t move. A small face was bullied. She said: "let go, I''ll tie it to you."


    "Don''t let it go." Tuoba Rui''s way of beauty and Zizi.


    "Then I can''t do it." Hua Ruge argues.


    Tuoba Rui''s forehead rubbed against her forehead, and said in a low voice, "that''s it, hold it well."


    "You mean it." Hua, like a song, wants to cry without tears.


    "Well." Tuo Ba Rui closes his eyes and gently responds.


    Hua rugo appointed to lie in his arms and began to ask, "you haven''t answered me yet. Where have you been these two days? What are you doing with my back these days? "

 Chapter 997

    "You found it?" Tuo barrui was a little surprised. He thought what he did was quite secret.


    Hua rugo wanted to give him a look: "what you have done is obvious. I am not stupid."


    "Of course my little song is not stupid." Tuoba Rui dotes on the way.


    "Don''t change the subject, just let me know. No matter what happens, I won''t be scared." Hua Yuege said again and again: "it''s like when we were in the small world, we were trapped by the heavenly way, and we didn''t break through."


    Tuo BARREI was a little confused by the examples she gave. She had already thought about it so seriously?


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Hua rugo raised his head and kissed him on the lips. "Tell me."


    Tuoba Rui smiled and nodded, "OK."


    Said he let go of her, turned his hand and took out the coral hand string from the space. The cold moon not only did not cover up the coral''s bright red color like blood, but also made it a little more amazing color, which made Hua Yuege just look at it and feel reluctant to let go.


    "It''s beautiful." Hua Yuege praised: "is this for me?"


    Tuoba Rui spread out her hand and put the string on it, saying, "my things are only for you."


    The coral is polished very smooth, and the tentacles are cool. Hua Ruge takes it and looks back and forth.


    Tuoba Rui has sent her a lot of things, but it''s the first one that is so beautiful. I''m really satisfied that Tuoba Rui is also holding the corner of his mouth.


    Hua Ruge put her hand on her wrist when she saw it. The bright red beads set off her snow-white skin, and the color seemed more moving.


    "Beautiful." Hua Ruge turns her arm under the moonlight and looks at the string of hands repeatedly.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes fell on her face all the time, saying, "it''s not as beautiful as you."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are bent with laughter.


    "But don''t think I''ll let you go if you buy a beautiful bracelet. What are you doing these days?" She came back to the point.


    Tuo Ba Rui pointed to the string of her hands and said: "when I first got here, it was a whole coral. I was dividing and polishing the other day. These two days, I went to find someone to carve a array on it."


    "This? Did you do it? " Hua Yuege raises her wrist.


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    Hua Ruge looked at this bead and said with some surprise, "how can you make jewelry?"


    "It''s not hard for me to learn."


    "Then why do you want to learn by yourself?"


    "I don''t trust others to do it." Tuoba Rui told the truth.


    Hua Yuege felt guilty and said, "but I bought the belt I gave you. Isn''t it insincere?"


    "I''ll have you." Tuo Ba Rui holds her hand and says.


    "But this is your birthday. Why give me a present?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "Days don''t matter. What matters is that I want to send them."


    Hua Ruge flattens her mouth and feels that in the relationship between the two, it seems that Tuoba Rui has more thoughts.


    In order to divert her attention, Tuo Ba Rui said, "do you want to know what array I carved for you in the bracelet?"


    Hua rugo is really concerned about this, so she uses her mind to sweep the lines on one of the beads. She has seen many large arrays but is very strange to this one.


    "You forget how I just appeared?" Tuoba Rui reminds me.


    Hua Ruge thought about it. Tuo BARREI was in zhenzikou at that time. Next moment, she came to her side. The speed was unimaginable. And she can be sure that it''s not that Tuo Barry''s speed is too fast for her to capture. He just appears suddenly, which is more like - blink.


    Her eyes widened suddenly.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded and said, "it''s a blink. If you use a little power, you can inspire this array. Then you can move to any place you want to go in a thousand miles."


    "Thousands of miles? So far? " Hua''s mouth is open enough to put in an egg.


    Tuoba Rui said: "so next time you encounter danger, you can use it to escape."


    "You are the magic weapon of the escape world. Even those old monsters need more than ten breaths to catch up. I will be running again by then." Hua rugo felt that he would not be afraid to provoke anyone after having this.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw through her careful thinking, pinched her face and said, "you can''t do anything dangerous. Remember who caused you, and I will revenge you."


    "Well, I know." Hua Ruge nodded obediently.


    Tuoba Rui is relieved.


    Hua Ruge played around for a while, but he was puzzled, so he said, "no, blinking is a space skill. Many people haven''t even seen it. What are you looking for to carve such a array for you?"


    "Do you have to say it?" Tuoba Rui hesitates.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "I want to know."


    "I killed a villain a while ago. I got a rune seal from him that can be used for blinking. Before I could refine it, I found a smelter to melt the rune seal into this string of beads." Tuoba Rui comes from the facts.


    "You mean you destroyed a magic weapon, just for this?" This time, Hua Yuege was not surprised. She said it was not like a formation.


    "All right." Tuo Ba Rui holds her in his arms and says, "it''s useless for me to keep it. I''ll rest assured for you."


    "But I will be under pressure if you treat me so well." Hua said like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui chuckles: "if other people treat you, I will have pressure. OK, go back to the room."


    "But I haven''t given you a birthday yet, and I still have some time. Why don''t I go down to the kitchen and make you something to eat?" Hua rugo thought for a moment.


    Tuo Ba Rui took a look at the corner of his eye and said, "do you make things? Are you sure? "


    "It may not be delicious, but..."


    Tuo Ba Rui took her hand and said, "forget it, if you don''t do it, you will celebrate for me."


    Hua Ruge feels so frustrated. What people dislike is too thorough.


    "But I think we can do it in a different way." Tuoba Rui looks at her, and her eyes gradually become hot.


    Hua Ruge opened his eyes wide and thought of what children should not be.


    "Is it all right?" Tuoba Rui is getting closer and closer, with ambiguous atmosphere.


    Hua Ruge pointed his finger and said, "it''s not good here."


    "Nothing, no delay." Tuoba Rui said, holding her wrist to urge the force of space on the handball.


    Hua Ruge only felt that the flower in front of her was put on the big bed, and Tuoba Rui was also pressed up at this time.


    She exclaimed that the art of space was magical. Meanwhile, Tuo BARREI had already struggled with her clothes.


    But Hua Ruge, who is completely relaxed at this time, only feels the fatigue. When she waited for Tuo BARREI to come back, she obviously felt that the spirit couldn''t bear it. At that time, she was supported by the spirit. Now she can''t.


    Tuoba Rui saw her abnormality, so he had to cancel his plan, take off her coat and let her lie in his arms.

 Chapter 998

    "I didn''t mean it," Hua said in a daze


    "Yes, go to sleep." Tuoba Rui patted her gently.


    Hua Ruge leaned against him, and the eyelids of the fight closed.


    Tuo Ba Rui pitifully helps her hair, and big sleeve flicks out the candle.


    When Hua Ruge woke up the next day, she accidentally found that Tuo BARREI had not left and was still lying beside her. She immediately leaned over and said, "it''s nice to wake up every morning and see you."


    Tuo barrow ran over her body and smiled: "for your initiative, what would you like to eat this morning, whatever you want?"


    "You''ve been tired these days. Let''s go out to eat, and go to the restaurant we should have gone to last night." Hua said like a song.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "it''s OK."


    So they got up early, washed and went downstairs. They saw Hao Shou and ye Wanrou, who were eating, saying hello to each other.


    Ye Wanrou waved to Hua like a song, and then watched them go out, biting their chopsticks and said, "it''s perfect. How can there be such a perfect man?"


    Hao Shou stretched out his hand and shook it reluctantly. "Wake up, it''s not your man."


    "I''ll find one like that." Ye Wanrou hum.


    "It''s not good to find something like that. It''s easy to get. You don''t have to worry about it. It''s much easier." Said Hao Shou.


    Ye Wanrou gave him a white eye: "so it''s OK for me to pull one on the street?"


    "Of course not." Hao Shou shook his finger and said, "people who pull on the street may not want to."


    "You want to die!" Ye Wanrou is furious every day.


    Hao Shou escapes everyday.


    Tuoba Rui goes out with Hua Ruge and bumps into Luo Qingqing who is going to enter. Luo Qingqing is surprised to see Tuoba Rui and keeps a safe distance with him.


    She has heard that someone has challenged Tuo BARREI''s bottom line, and she has been close to him within three feet, but she died luxuriously.


    She didn''t want to try.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t mean to say hello. Hua Ruge always likes to say hello to people, but she thinks that if she says hello to Luo Qingqing now, she may think she''s showing off, so it''s OK.


    When people are faced with something they don''t have, they always feel that someone else is showing off, which is a constant.


    When they were walking on the street, Hua rugo asked Tuoba Rui what he had said with Luo Qingqing that day. Tuoba Rui recalled what he had said for a long time.


    Hua Ruge squinted at him and said, "you looked very happy, I remember."


    "It''s even more impossible. I''ll never pretend to be another woman, let alone she''s so annoying." Tuoba Rui refutes.


    "I''m surprised, too." Hua Ruge shook her head. She remembered that she did see it that day, but even if Tuoba Rui didn''t remember it.


    Tuo Barry is not a poor memory, but he never put it on his mind, and even more unaware of his expression at that time.


    If other men meet a woman who doesn''t want to pay attention to, they will deliberately alienate, and what they do is ignore, whatever you are, as long as it''s not his family song, don''t want him to take a look at it.


    They went to the riverside restaurant to eat and opened the window to see the green mountains and waters, which made them very comfortable.


    There are many people rowing to catch fish in the river. At noon, they will collect the net and row the boat back to the bank, and carry the fish back.


    It''s noon now. The fishing boat that has been fishing all morning is catching the net. The big boat has five or six people pulling the net together. There are two or three boats. There are women waiting there on the bank. They come to see their harvest today and help to pull the fish back.


    After seeing all this, Hua Ruge said with a smile, "I really miss the days when we lived in a small fishing village, growing vegetables and cooking every day, quiet and comfortable."


    "If you want, I''ll take you here or back to the small fishing village in the small world after entering the ten secret places this time." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua rugo shook his head: "not yet. My aunt told me that my mother is not in a good position in the family. I want to grow up as soon as possible and go back to help her."


    "What strength can I go back to? I''ll help you." Tuoba Rui road.


    "My aunt said she would not tell me until I had some strength." "I have to work hard in this period of time," Hua said


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "then wait until you save your mother."


    "If you can." Hua Yuege said and looked out of the window, his eyes full of longing.


    Just then she saw that a fishing boat in the river could not lift because of its heavy fishing net, and the boat was about to turn over. When Hua rugo saw it, the mast was askew.


    She rushed out without thinking about it. She landed on the boat when the boat was rolling. She grabbed the net with both hands and pulled all the fish up. She put them in the middle of the boat to keep the boat in balance.


    The young and the old on the boat are very grateful for Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge waved her hand in a row, but the old man was more enthusiastic and just kept her on the boat. His 15-6-year-old grandson rowed the boat to the safe shore.


    Hua rugo stands on the boat and smiles at Tuoba Rui in the restaurant. Tuoba Rui looks spoiled. He is a person who doesn''t mind his own business. He used to hate other people''s meddling, but Hua rugo only thinks it cute when he does these things.


    So called love the house and the black, but so on.


    He drinks tea here. Hua Ruge goes ashore with the fishing boat. Finally, the old man has to ask her to bring back some fish. Hua Ruge refuses to take two of them too much and shows up in the restaurant.


    The little grandson said after leaving huaruge: "Grandpa, is that a fairy? It''s beautiful. "


    "Yes, and it looks like a very powerful fairy." The old man''s way.


    No matter how powerful he is, he just says, "I''ll go into the immortal gate and take a beautiful fairy like that."


    "I''m not ashamed of my age." The old man patted the little grandson on the head and said with a smile.


    Hua Ruge left in a white dress and came back with water and mud on her skirt and two live fish tied with straw ropes. It was very funny.


    "The old man has to give it away, and I can''t refuse his kindness." Hua Yuege said that the fish in her hand swung its tail and water on her face.


    So Hua Ruge is more helpless.


    When she received the fish in the space ring, she began to wipe the water on her face.


    Tuo Ba Rui hands over a handkerchief. Hua rugo wipes it and says, "I think fishing should be fun. How about we try it next time?"


    "It''s all up to you." At this time, Tuo BARREI became easy to talk.


    At this time, they had already had dinner and had some tea. Hua Ruge was keen on the bustle of the street, so she liked to see them even if she didn''t buy anything.


    Tuo BARREI and she have been together for a long time and also learn to enjoy the excitement. However, he took too much personal feelings when he watched the teacher''s teaching, so he can only enjoy the excitement with her. Without her, the excitement would not be lively.


    "Shall we cook fish at night?" Hua Ruge walked along the way.

 Chapter 999

    "Yes, how do you want to eat?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "I like to eat braised pork."


    "And one more?"


    "Make soup. Fish soup is also very good." Hua Ruge calculated.


    Tuoba Rui nodded, "go back and do it for you."


    Hua Ruge smiled at him.


    "Think I''m good?" Tuoba and Rui raise eyebrows.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s good when it''s not fierce."


    Tuoba Rui squinted at him, so she quickly changed her voice: "there are not many murderous times anyway."


    Tuo barrui reached out and patted her head, very satisfied.


    Hua Ruge bited her lips bitterly. She felt that she would never turn over under his oppression in her life.


    It was evening when they went back. Tuo BARREI borrowed the kitchen of the inn to make fish for her. He used to drive her out and only let her wait to eat.


    So she leaned over the door and said, "I''ll be embarrassed."


    "If you feel embarrassed, make it up to me at night." Tuoba Rui never returns.


    Hua Ruge did not dare to answer. She ran to the yard and waited.


    After a while, Tuo barrui comes out with two dishes and one soup. One fish is braised in brown sauce, the other fish is cut off and stir fried, and the fish head and bones are boiled.


    "Wow, it smells good." Hua Ruge swallowed her saliva.


    Tuo Ba Rui hands her chopsticks: "eat them."


    Hua Ruge''s chopsticks move very fast. He doesn''t pay any attention to his own image. Tuoba Rui doesn''t like to eat, so he picks fish bones for her.


    "Why don''t you let me in the kitchen? I still burn wood." Hua Ruge said that although he can''t cook, he still has a little use.


    "Not willing." Tuo BARREI gave her a dish and said.


    Hua Ruge was hit by love talk, which paralyzed her little hand for several seconds. She took back her chopsticks and said, "one day, will you think I''m useless?"


    "Let''s talk about it later. Have a good meal." Tuo barrui didn''t answer her question of no nutrition.


    Hua Ruge''s answer is low. Eat carefully.


    On that day, Hua Ruge ate a lot, and Tuo BARREI was very satisfied with it. When he went to bed, he didn''t mean to dry her up, just let her have a good rest, considering yesterday''s experience.


    The two of them had a peaceful appearance for years, but they had already fried a pot outside. Because with the scattered disciples of Xianmen in Zhongzhou, the image of Tuoba Rui fighting Xuanxian spread, and the news had spread all over the territory through these five or six days.


    There is also the news that Mahayana and tianwuzong cooperated to Fu huaruge. In fact, many images recorded Hua Ruge who was seriously injured during the Tuo Ba Rui war, so no one doubted that.


    When it came to Yandu, some people were happy and others were worried.


    The happy nature is the patriarch of Wuji sword clan. Because Tuoba Rui is famous again, he once again gives Wuji sword clan face.


    What worries him is the Mahayana clan. While he loves the sacrifice of the elder and his daughter, he also worries about the future. He just lets people pay attention to Hua Ruge. It doesn''t matter how he gets in trouble with her. But what stands behind her is the huge thing like Tuo BARREI and Wuji sword clan.


    Of course, there are still people who are angry. That is shuiyunxuan of yuxuzong. She saw Hua Ruge sitting in the corner of the wall through the image. It is obvious that she was seriously injured. It is estimated that if it wasn''t for tuobarui to get to Xiaoming in time, it would be possible.


    At the thought of this water, Yunxuan would like to tear down the Mahayana.


    However, she can''t do it in the boundary of the Tiandan palace. She can only plan after drawing again, but in any case, she remembers her revenge.


    In the ordinary people, they don''t have so many emotions, but most of them envy this pair. Women envy that there is such a perfect man as a song, while men envy that Tuo BARREI has a powerful and beautiful woman.


    Of course, there are also good people who are still digging the background of Hua Ruge, and when they finally find the direction, when they dig into the small world, they find that no matter ask anyone in the world, they all know Hua Ruge, and can tell a series of resumes.


    So the people in the east of Xinjiang were shocked. Then they knew what a lucky little transparency Hua Ruge was. Mingming was one of the several fierce people who participated in the groundbreaking. With their not in-depth excavation, the past of Hua Ruge could gradually float out of the water, and gradually spread to Yandu.


    Of course, Hua Ruge, who is far away in Zhongzhou, doesn''t know all about it. She eats, drinks and heals her wounds every day. Tuo BARREI asked the disciples of Wuji sword sect to take action. Mahayana sect also left a few days later.


    There are only two of them left on the whole second floor.


    On this day, Hua Ruge took a nap because of her poor spirit. Tuo Barry also accompanied her. When she woke up, Hua Ruge asked, "what shall we do later?"


    "Kill." Tuo Ba Rui holds her shoulder and lightly says, "the affairs of Mahayana and Tianmo are not finished. We will go to their clan to clear up."


    "Let''s forget it. I''m sure it will be honest after the war." Hua said like a song.


    She is not willing to fight and kill when it is not necessary.


    "They''re going to have to pay a price to do it to you." Tuoba Rui does not follow the Tao.


    "It''s a terrible price. Don''t kill it." Hua Ruge said lazily. She was not very interested in it.


    Seeing her lack of interest, Tuo BARREI took the initiative to move the matter to her and said, "what do you want to do?"


    "There''s about a month and a half left. Shall we go sightseeing?" Hua Ruge plans with eyes on.


    Anyway, both of them have enough points. Even if they don''t do anything, they won''t be eliminated. It''s better to walk and play.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "according to you."


    Anyway, it''s good to be with him. As for those people who are in a mess, it''s OK to kill them at any time.


    So they hit it off. Hua Ruge asked for a map of Zhongzhou from the second child and began to plan the route. Hua Ruge has always been good at eating and playing. In two days, he planned the route.


    In recent days, the spirit of the Chinese song is gradually recovering. When the day of departure is almost the same, she will have spirit after sleeping for several hours every night. In addition, she likes to play, and the whole person is more energetic.


    Tuoba Rui is also relieved to see that she only wants to play with her.


    However, Hua Ruge is not idle when he comes to the town. When he comes to the town, he can''t help himself if he hears anyone doing evil. It''s also a kind of chivalry and justice, to eliminate harm for the people.


    In addition, if she met someone who needed medical treatment, she would also be enthusiastic to help. She helped many people along the way.

 Chapter 1000

    Although Tuo BARREI is indifferent, he always does things with her. Seeing the joy and smile from the heart of the helped, he is also slightly touched.


    One day, Hua rugo said to him, "when we have solved everything, we''ll find a small town to open a hospital. Do you think it''s good?"


    Tuo BARREI didn''t speak, just looked at her.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Yuege asked.


    At this time, they were looking at the waterfall opposite them on the mountain. Tuo barrui asked, "you are good in nature. Why did you fall in love with me?"


    "Ask such a serious question?" Hua Ruge was stunned.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t look at her, only at the opposite side.


    "Well, I''ll answer you." Hua Ruge didn''t think it was a problem at all. Seeing how serious he was, he had to say, "kindness or indifference is nothing but a result of being chosen."


    "Well?" Tuo Ba Rui utters a confused syllable.


    "The good people are mostly because they have not been hurt severely, while the indifferent people are mostly because they have not been loved well." Hua Ruge held his arm and said, "I never thought you were wrong, but I love you."


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes wavered, turned to look at her and said, "I''ll take your medicine when I open a hospital."


    "That''s not good." Hua Ruge hurriedly shook his head and said, "if you become a medicine boy, those big girls and little daughters in law who are not sick must not break my door."


    "Then what do I do?" Tuoba Rui asked, lips slightly up, obviously relieved.


    Hua Ruge blinked and said, "well, you can make a vase for dinner and serve me well."


    "It''s a pleasure." Tuoba Rui said, holding her waist, and his upper body had already been pressed in the past.


    Hua Yueyan looked at himself being put down between the cliffs and exclaimed, "what are you doing?"


    "As a man who relies on his face and body to eat, I think it''s necessary for me to do my best to satisfy my employer." Tuo Ba Rui whispered in her ear.


    "No, no, no, I''m satisfied enough. You don''t have to try..."


    "It''s a matter of life. How can we have fun?"


    Hua rugo thinks that she has dug a big hole for herself. How can she say that this black bellied ghost has a soft meal.


    "I''m wrong, not yet." Knowing the wrong Hua Ruge hurriedly admits his mistake.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and said in a low voice, "Xiaoge, have you ever heard what it means to be on the line?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua, like a song, has a red face.


    At the next moment, a barrier between the outside and the inside appeared. In the barrier, Tuo Ba Rui whispered, "I have endured so many days to choose between the beautiful sceneries on this auspicious day."


    "It turns out you''ve been holding on so many days." Hua stared at him like a song.


    Tuoba Rui is now in a good mood. Let her talk about it.


    The news about Hua Ruge has never been broken during their play, and Yandu, the news gathering place, received the most news. When they roughly heard the news from the small world, they couldn''t close their mouths.


    The body of elements, one of the three giants of the small world, the powerful person who holds the Phoenix seal to fight against the punishment in the world, each of these points deserves people''s attention, and people even regard her as a non-human evil like Tuo BARREI, juntianxia and mink.


    With this information, people can explain why Hua Ruge is at the top of the table. In front of her past, it may not be much.


    The gambling of major casinos has stopped wagering half a year ago, that is, half a month ago. The number of people who win the game is the least, so those who live in the casinos beat their hearts and beat their feet. Why don''t these news come earlier.


    Of course, there are many people who think it''s strange that Hua Ruge is like a song. People who hold this view generally think that if Hua Ruge doesn''t grow up to look like a country or a city, she and Tuo Barui will be thought-provoking together, and people will think that she may be a real power school earlier.


    Many women are envious one by one. They thought it was a porcelain vase, but it was useless to see it. They didn''t expect that it was a Gold Vase, not only beautiful but also King Kong.


    This is annoying.


    In the second half of the season, the table will not fluctuate much. At least the first ten people will hardly move. Obviously, the table has been spread, and those who have won won will be too lazy to fight.


    And those who don''t win are too late to fight now. The whole territory is so disturbed and the villains are running away. The bigger the fish is, the harder it is to find them. What they can find are small shrimps. It''s hard to turn the situation around if they kill them.


    Half a month before the three-month deadline, Hua Ruge was far away from those remote cities, mountains and rivers. He was going to Lincheng, Zhongzhou. He planned to go to Lincheng in ten days and return to Yandu by the transmission array.


    She didn''t feel like she was in a remote place before. Now she''s back to hear the news that the table has come out. At that time, she was stupid.


    Tuoba Rui was also satisfied to see that he was ranked third. After all, he didn''t do it for a month and a half. He knew that Hua Ruge had killed Xuanxian, so it''s not surprising that he ranked first with 180000 points.


    Hua rugo pointed to the top ten list that had been engraved and said: "do all swallows have this list?"


    "I didn''t know that until later." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge was so upset that he slapped his head directly: "I knew it would be like this. What else would I have calculated? I would have been exposed if I had been looked at."


    Now she thinks that every time she takes a big point, she is afraid that others will know that she will hide her bracelet, which is like a fool.


    "It''s not bad. You''re famous." Tuoba Rui is comforting.


    "But it''s not good to be famous. You''ll be stared at everywhere. You''ll be calculated by others if you''re not careful." Hua rugo is upset about this. She wants to make a fortune.


    Tuo Ba Rui rubbed her head and said, "your light can''t be covered, even if it''s not this matter, there will always be other things."


    "What you said is not unreasonable." Hua Yuege followed.


    She didn''t know how to write modesty in her life.


    They walk all the way in Xiancheng. There is no other fun but to eat. If Hua Ruge was alone, she would probably make friends everywhere, eat and drink together, and go to the kilns. But she can only learn from Tuo barrow.


    They didn''t hear of any villains along the way, but occasionally they could meet the same disciples of Xianmen.


    Hua Ruge reached out to say hello to others. As a result, these people would like to hide far away after seeing Tuoba Rui and would not respond to Hua Ruge''s enthusiasm.


    "You scared people." Hua Ruge looks at Tuo BARREI. She still remembers how he was going to kill with his sword last time. It will really leave a shadow in his heart for many people.

 Chapter 1001

    "At least these people won''t offend you in the future." Tuo Ba Rui doesn''t care.


    "They won''t make friends with me either." Hua Yuege said, thinking of the scoreboard and chagrined: "I don''t think I would like to make friends with you."


    Tuo barrui is not interested in this topic.


    They went all the way to eat, and soon arrived in Lincheng, Zhongzhou. However, because there are too many people here, there are no good inns. They can only find a simple inn to live in.


    Hua Ruge has nothing to do with it. Anyway, he takes the bedding with him and lies down.


    After such a long time of repair, Hua Ruge''s spiritual trauma has been repaired and his energy is sufficient, so he chats with Tuo barrow in the middle of the night.


    "It seems that three months have passed in a blink of an eye. Soon we are back to Yandu." She said.


    "Well." Tuoba Rui is just responding.


    "I didn''t expect to make such a big noise when I came out. Don''t go back to Ansheng." She sighed again.


    "There''s me." He doesn''t have that much to say. He''s a listener most of the time.


    Hua Ruge smiled and leaned on his arms, feeling extremely relieved.


    They talked for a while, and soon fell asleep as the moon darkened.


    The next day, Tuo Ba Rui went back to the inn where Wuji sword sect was, and took his disciples back.


    Hua Ruge is still in Lincheng waiting for the return of yuxuzong. According to Tuo BARREI''s idea, the two of them will go together. But Hua Ruge thinks that the two of them are high-profile enough, so he doesn''t tie them together any more, so he decides to go back with the clan.


    Fortunately, Yu xuzong was not slow. Hua Ruge arrived after waiting for a day. People in the sect either admire her or feel guilty. Anyway, most people have a good attitude towards her. A few people, such as Luo Qingqing, don''t pay attention to her at all.


    On the day of the meeting, all the people repaired and returned to Yandu the next day.


    The transmission array is not far away from the palace, so people go back to the palace when they leave the transmission array, but even on this way, there are many people around, who are eager to see Hua Ruge, and a few with research and admiration.


    Hua rugo saw something strange in these people''s eyes. She didn''t take the first place in points, so these people didn''t doubt that she was helped or was lucky?


    According to her understanding of people, everyone always thinks so. What happened this time?


    Her intuition told her that these people may know more than that, but her own inquiry must not be comprehensive, so she asked Hao Shou and ye Wanrou for help to ask about it.


    When she arrived at Xinggong, she heard from the disciples of yuxuzong that shuiyunxuan was looking for her, so she went to shuiyunxuan''s room before stopping.


    Shuiyunxuan saw that she was not hurt, and her face was still in the usual manner of being careless. "You really scared my aunt this time," she said


    "Aunt Lao is worried. It''s my fault." Hua Ruge pleads guilty.


    "You want to carry everything by yourself." Shuiyunxuan took her to sit down and said, "don''t do this next time."


    Hua Yuege nodded: "I know, my aunt is relieved."


    "But I can''t think of it. How do you get these points?" Shuiyunxuan couldn''t help being curious and asked.


    Although she is also a monk in Xuanxian, she is not necessarily the opponent of those villains in Xuanxian. I really don''t know how huaruge can do it.


    Hua Ruge did not hide anything from shuiyunxuan. She told shuiyunxuan exactly what happened after she arrived in Zhongzhou. She talked about all the twists and turns for half a day.


    After hearing this, shuiyunxuan was shocked. She marveled at huaruge''s strategy and courage. She felt that no one in such a situation could do better than huaruge.


    "You really can''t be buried anywhere." Shuiyunxuan sighed.


    "There is also a certain element of luck." Hua Ruge''s theory of seeking truth from facts.


    Water Yun Xuan is not satisfied with the way: "who does not have some luck, or to see whether it can catch."


    Hua Yuege laughs: "my aunt flatters me."


    "Well, don''t boast that you won''t be able to find the north. Don''t be so dangerous next time." Water Yun Xuan said seriously.


    Hua Yuege nodded repeatedly: "well, my aunt''s teachings are greater than the sky, and Yuege must not disobey."


    "Poor mouth." Shuiyunxuan did not stare at her.


    Hua Yuege couldn''t help laughing.


    "By the way, your strength has entered fairyland. In the next challenge arena competition, you will replace one of the five fairylands. Do you have a replacement in mind?" Asked shuiyunxuan.


    Because at most five disciples of the same level of each sect can go to war. There are no casualties in the great fairyland of yuxu sect. If Hua rugo wants to go to the challenge arena, he has to kick out one.


    "Will what I say appear to me to be selfish?" Hua Ruge said, touching his chin.


    "Selfishness is selfishness. I''ll decide what you''re afraid of." Shuiyunxuan didn''t care.


    Hua Ruge gave Yunxuan a thumbs up: "favoritism can be so upright, aunt domineering."


    "Don''t be poor. Say it."


    "I''m sorry to say that." Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "I noticed that Liu Yuan was weaker in the fairyland when we joined the war."


    Shuiyunxuan nodded and said, "that''s him. I''ll send someone to inform him. It''s about ten days before the competition. You''ll have a good rest and adjustment."


    "Good aunt, then I''ll go back." Hua rose like a song.


    "Go."


    Hua Ruge went out and went back to his yard. As soon as he entered the yard, he saw mink lying on the stone table, looking lazy.


    She smiled and stepped forward. The mink jumped up first for a hug.


    Hua Ruge touched her smooth neck and said with a smile, "mink is lovely. Is there any injury this time?"


    The little sable shook its head.


    Hua rugo sat down, put it on his leg, and asked him something along his hair.


    Mink likes to be bored with her, but she says little, mostly just nodding or shaking her head.


    "How old are you? How can you still be like a child?" Hua rugo said that, but the smile on his face was doting.


    The mink lies on her leg and looks very satisfied. If someone who doesn''t know its identity sees it, he thinks it''s a cute little animal.


    After a while, Hao Shou and ye Wanrou came back. After entering the yard, they were surprised.


    "Do you know anything?" Hua Yuege asked them.


    They wanted to drink water first, but when they saw mink, they politely greeted him first. They were not surprised that the young master of the eastern region was so cute in front of Hua Ruge.

 Chapter 1002

    After greeting them, they sat opposite Hua Ruge, and Hao Shou took the lead in saying, "Ruge, you are really different from us."


    "What do you mean? Why am I different? " Hua Ruge felt that there was a clue.


    Ye Wanrou said: "now the whole swallow is talking about you. All the things you have done in the small world have been turned over. You know that you are the fastest growing among so many fierce people. Now people think you are hiding your talent."


    "All turned out?" Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and said, "no wonder they all look at me like that."


    "Ruge, do you hide your talent?" Hao Shou couldn''t help asking.


    "I thought about it, but I didn''t. don''t listen to it." Hua Yuege''s face is helpless, which she is also very desperate.


    "What you''ve done in the small world sounds exaggerated, isn''t it true?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    "Exaggeration is what they like to say about me." Hua Ruge said that when her relationship with Tuo barrow was exposed to the public, she could only say that her identity would be revealed, but she didn''t expect to be so fast.


    It seems that these diggers are really working hard.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou glanced at each other, but they could only accept it silently. They always thought that the friend they knew would shine brilliantly, but they didn''t expect that they had their own light long ago, just that people didn''t find it.


    Hua Ruge is open to this. If you can''t hide it, you can''t hide it. At least others will be afraid of her and won''t easily provoke her.


    Ye Wanrou says that she accidentally sees the coral on Hua Ruge''s wrist. She can''t help but pull her hand over and pull up her sleeve to expose the coral string.


    "Wow, Ruge, when did you have so many beautiful bracelets?" Ye Wanrou, even as a Royal Princess with many solid and precious ornaments, can''t help but stare at this coral bead with good color and texture.


    "It''s from Tuo BARREI." Hua Yuege said.


    Ye Wanrou''s eyes will be full of little stars: "the God of man is such a good man who will spend his mind on you."


    Not only did Hao Shou look at the coral bead, but even the sable got up straight from Hua Ruge''s legs and lay on the table.


    At the moment, his inner monologue is almost the same as that of Hao Shou. He thinks that he will also get some good things as gifts in the future.


    In the evening of this chat, Hua rugo wondered why Tuoba Rui didn''t come to him. According to his usual temperament, he had already come.


    When it''s dark, it''s hard for mink not to stay here and want to sleep with her. It turns into a human shape and Hua Ruge to say goodbye.


    Hua Ruge looked at him doubtfully: "what are you doing in this big evening?"


    "Yes." Mink''s honest answer.


    Hua Yuege smiled and approached: "what''s the matter, can you bring your sister with you?"


    In any case, her strength has been restored. Although she can''t be regarded as an independent person, it''s OK to be a shit stick or come up with an idea.


    Mink shook his head firmly: "No."


    "Isn''t it dangerous?" It''s ok if Hua Ruge doesn''t go, but she''s a little worried.


    "Not really, sister. I''ll go first." Said mink, and several of the ups and downs had disappeared into the yard.


    Hua Ruge held his head on his hand and leaned against the table and said, "this kid has something to hide from me."


    On the other side, when mink returned to his yard, he gathered his seven fairylands together and touched them in the yard of Mahayana clan at night.


    Mink also guessed Yandu today. When he arrived, he wanted to find out whether Hua Ruge had arrived, so he heard about Hua Ruge''s journey. He didn''t care about other things, but he remembered that Mahayana and Demons nearly died in Hua Ruge.


    Tianmo sect is too far away to reach, so clean up the close one first.


    So he had people ready, and he would start when it was dark. No matter what the unity of the human race and the beast, as long as the people who dare to fight against China like song, they are all damned people in his eyes.


    He was not far from the place where the Mahayana patriarch and his disciples lived. He walked around a garden and got there soon.


    But just when he arrived at the place, he noticed that there were other people lying in ambush around him. The man found that he took people out of the shadow directly, not others. It was Tuo BARREI with several celestial immortal masters.


    Tuoba Rui couldn''t swallow this tone for a long time. When he returned to the clan, he asked the patriarch, so he called several immortals to use it.


    "You''re here, too?" Tuoba Rui was a little surprised.


    "No one can bully my sister." Mink is serious and serious.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "then together."


    Here two people just want to start, in the dark another voice rings: "it seems that I''m late."


    The two turned around in blue plain clothes and appeared in the vision of the two people. The three people looked at each other with calm and firm looks.


    The three thought that they had only thought of it, but they didn''t expect to be together.


    "Do it." Tuoba Rui said.


    So the next moment, the people who are in the border of cloth, the people who are in charge charge, the people who are in charge, the people who are in charge, the people who are in charge, the people who are in charge, just the effort of a cup of tea will force the ten or so people who are still alive into the room, and dozens of people will work together.


    Among them, there are the cultivation of Mahayana and Xuanxian, but how can Tuo BARREI, juntianxia and Xiaodiao all work together. The sword energy of Da Dao, the open axe and the demon God clock greet at the same time. Even Xuanxian can''t stand it.


    And the three of them brought the immortals to destroy the rest of the disciples.


    "You Why did you kill me? I don''t think the Mahayana ever provoked three people. " After one move, the leader of Mahayana became seriously injured and didn''t speak very well.


    The mink rushed to the front and said, "because you''ve offended people who shouldn''t be offended, my sister is also active by you ants?"


    The Mahayana''s patriarch suddenly realized that the only one who could meet with the three was Hua Ruge recently, so he said: "listen to me, three people, we didn''t want to..."


    "Bang!"


    Before he had finished his sentence, his head had rolled off his body and landed on the ground. The sword light was scattered at his neck.


    It''s the stupidest thing in the world to reason in front of people who use love.


    Because the three parties have made sufficient preparations, now they are ready to work together. With the efforts of two teas, all the people in the yard have died, and there is no sound.


    After the three people left, the yard began to have a bold and bloody smell, but the people living nearby didn''t care.


    In the back garden, only three people stood on the edge of the rockery in three directions.

 Chapter 1003

    "I thank you for your help." Tuo brai is the first to open his mouth.


    "Thank you. I just can''t see her being bullied." The way of the king.


    Mink''s mind is the least. He only says, "I''m done killing people. I''m gone."


    Tuoba Rui nods, and the three leave.


    He didn''t go to Hua rugo that night, but he went back to Wuji sword sect and thanked his master, the patriarch.


    The next morning, a palace waiter was shocked to find that there was a blood case in the palace. Who dare to fight on the boundary of the palace?


    What''s more terrible is that I didn''t make a sound in the process of operation. What kind of strong person should I be.


    It soon spread, and the whole gate of Yandu immortal was shocked. If you dare to choose this place at this time, you can challenge the authority of Tiandan palace. Who is so brave.


    Hao Shou, a person with a wide range of friends, naturally received the news for the first time. In the morning when ye Wanrou washed her, he pestered her.


    Ye Wanrou is also surprised. You should know that this kind of thing has never happened in the centenary. Who dare to be so blatant.


    When they were talking about it in the courtyard, Hua Ruge yawned and pushed out the door, saying, "what do you say in the morning? Who is dead? "


    "All the people in the imperial palace of Mahayana were killed last night." Hao Shou popularized gossip.


    Hearing the three words of Mahayana, Hua Ruge couldn''t help but pick up her eyebrows and her sleepiness was all gone. She thought about it and asked, "have you heard that Mahayana had a complaint with someone?"


    "I haven''t heard of it, but it seems that it''s cruel to offend." Hao Shoudao.


    Ye Wanrou frowned and said, "it doesn''t make sense even to have a grudge with someone. Why didn''t he start early? He had to touch the mould of Tiandan Palace at the centurion meeting."


    "It makes sense, too. Is it the one who just offended?" Hao Shou said there.


    Hua Ruge has flashed a lot of ideas in his mind for a while. Who has Mahayana recently offended? Isn''t it her?


    She didn''t do it, but that doesn''t mean no one will come out for her. Her first thought was that mink left her last night without any entanglement. It seemed that she was going to do something.


    Squinting his eyes, Hua Yuege walked out of the hospital and said, "I''ll go to the gate and come back later."


    Hao Shou saw that her steps were a little faster than before, but he was surprised. He whispered to Ye Wan and said, "Mahayana didn''t offend her?"


    Ye Wanrou suddenly swallowed the waterway: "it''s true."


    Hua Ruge always has her own plan to do things. She doesn''t worry or slow down, so she slows down when she goes out of the gate. Her face looks like watching the bustle.


    Go to the gate of xiaomink''s palace yard, and it''s the fairy named Xiaoyu who is guarding the gate. Last time Hua rugo came to find xiaomink to play, she blocked the gate.


    This time, she still didn''t give Hua Ruge a good face. She stopped in front of Hua Ruge and said, "little Lord, you don''t want to have a conflict with you. Since you have a man, you should be careful. Don''t mix three with four depending on your beauty."


    "Get out of the way." Hua Ruge went straight to the yard without stopping. She had something to ask about today, so she didn''t want to pester her.


    Xiaoyu didn''t expect Hua rugo to dare to break in, so she hurriedly made a gesture to fight: "if you don''t go out, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "I have something to say to your little Lord. Stop me again. I''ll show you what''s really impolite." Hua Yuege''s face is full of smiles and a little sullen.


    Xiaoyu obviously doesn''t pay attention to Hua Ruge. She grabs Hua Ruge with ten fingers and strong wind. She knows that Hua Ruge is just a fairyland and doesn''t worry about it.


    Hua Ruge is near her hand. When she just wanted to make a move, there was a purple flash in the air. The goblin was lifted directly.


    "Poof..." She vomited blood in midair and fell on a tree in the yard.


    At the same time, purple light falls on Hua Ruge''s side, showing the human form of mink.


    "Sister, I didn''t scare you." Asked mink carefully.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "don''t worry, I''m not so easily frightened."


    The mink turned to look at the goblin who had fallen heavily, but her eyes were cold in the turn: "I warned you."


    The goblin was so scared that she knelt on the ground, covered her injured body and stammered: "little Lord, I don''t know..."


    "Now?" Asked the mink in a cold voice.


    The goblin nodded.


    Mink is not so cruel to his people. He doesn''t kill his subordinates at will. Even if he teaches a lesson.


    "Sister, why did you come to me in the morning?" When he sang to China again, he had a smile on his face and was a little childish.


    Hua Ruge took hold of his sleeve, walked forward a few steps, turned his back and whispered, "do you know what happened last night?"


    "Yes." Mink nodded calmly.


    Hua Yuege looked at him meaningfully and asked, "what did you do?"


    Mink''s mind was simple, and he didn''t want to hide it in front of Hua Ruge, so he nodded again, "yes."


    "How do you want me to say hello, you know it''s very dangerous. In case it''s found out that the Tiandan palace will do something to you to protect your face." Hua Ruge is in a hurry.


    Mink looked innocent: "I didn''t think so much."


    "I know you''re trying to help me out, but I don''t want you to be in trouble." Hua Ruge gave him a statement of interest.


    "Sister is good for mink, mink knows." The first reaction of mink is to be satisfied.


    Hua rugo is discouraged: "your child''s heart is really big. I won''t tell you. I''d better think about how to deal with the aftermath."


    Said she was ready to turn around and go out, ready to think of ways, really can''t carry it on her own.


    "Sister, it''s not easy for you to come to see me once. You''re in a hurry." The little mink looked pitiful in front of her.


    In this scene, the female goblin Xiaoyu almost didn''t stare out. Is this their little Lord? It''s like a child.


    Hua Yuege said with a helpless smile, "mink is lovely. I will come to you after I finish the work."


    "No, I want my sister to hug me when things are handled." The mink said and pounced on her.


    Hua Ruge pushed him and said, "I can''t hold you. First, you need to know who will deal with it."


    "Did I say sister let me hold you?" Mink began to talk about terms.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "no, you''re all grown up."


    The mink couldn''t stand Hua Ruge, so he sighed, and then said, "yesterday, I didn''t do it alone, but the emperor and the limitless sword master."

 Chapter 1004

    "Ah?" Hua rugo was surprised. She did think that all three of them were possible after she knew something. But she only contacted mink the night before and thought it was most likely. So she came here first.


    I didn''t expect that this was not a single crime, but three people did it together.


    Xiaodiao thought she didn''t believe it, and repeatedly said: "my sister wants to believe me, and what I said is true."


    "My sister didn''t believe you, just a little surprised." Hua Ruge clapped his head and said, "you really don''t know what to say."


    Mink pulled her sleeve and said, "can that sister play with me now?"


    "I''m afraid not. I''m going to ask them if they have done a good job in the aftermath." Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "it''s a bit too ostentatious to go to Wuji sword sect. Go to the juntianxia."


    Mink looks at her wrongly.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t stand his cute behavior, so he said, "why don''t I take you?"


    "Good." Mink immediately smiles, turns into a body and shrinks, lying on Hua Ruge''s shoulder.


    Hua Ruge reached out to touch him, and went out laughing. She left Xiaoyu alone and stared at him. Seeing her young master''s posture in front of the woman, she felt that her neck was cold and it was not easy to survive.


    Hua Ruge left mink''s yard and went straight to juntianxia. Juntianxia seemed to have known that she was going back. She sat at the stone table in the yard and dismissed the palace maids and eunuchs around her.


    Hua Ruge carried the mink into the door without any hindrance and sat opposite him and said, "how are you doing, emperor?"


    "Not bad." Jun Tianxia put down his teacup and looked up at her: "it''s you. You''re in danger again."


    "I can''t help it. I may have been born to make trouble. It''s always trouble." Hua Ruge is helpless about this.


    King world shakes his head: "you have been so many crooked."


    "I think it''s good to reason. You haven''t seen the time when you don''t." Hua rugo reaches for the cup and pours the tea.


    Jun Tianxia''s eyes turn up and he says meaningfully, "I''d like to see you look unreasonable."


    "Then you must be disappointed. I never dare to play a rascal in front of the Blackie. I''ve suffered too much." Hua, like a song, spits out his tongue, which means something.


    Naturally, juntianxia knew who she was talking about and didn''t answer. He just said, "what did I hear when I came so early?"


    Hua Ruge pointed to the mink on his shoulder and said, "I didn''t hear about it, I knew it."


    Mink buries her head in Hua Ruge''s neck, as if someone would not find her informer.


    "Don''t worry if you know it. It won''t be good if you find the Tiandan palace." The king said.


    Hua rugo heard the mystery from this sentence. She raised her eyebrows and said, "so if you don''t have the aftermath, it''s easy for others to find out?"


    "It''s not that easy." The way of the king.


    Hua Ruge still looks at him.


    "But it''s true that there is no aftermath." He only got the way.


    Hua Yuege sighed, "I know."


    These people are arrogant people, as long as they are not too strong opponents, they do not disdain to cover up.


    "I know I can''t hide it from you." Jun Tianxia didn''t feel how surprised. Hua Ruge was so clever that he learned.


    Hua Ruge thinks about it a little and knows why they don''t cover it up. The power of mink is far stronger than that of the Tiandan palace, while the power of the limitless sword sect is weaker than that of the Tiandan palace, not in strength.


    The monarch is the first emperor in the world. Even though the influence of the emperor is still poor, he will definitely be a man of hegemony in the future. As long as he can''t fight to death, he will be miserable to ask Tiandan palace.


    No matter which of these three parties wants to provoke easily, let alone the three parties together. What''s more, the people of Mahayana sect died. It has nothing to do with people asking about Tiandan palace. So even if they find out something, they won''t speak up or do anything.


    Think of these Hua such as song can only sigh a person''s art is brave.


    "Even if they won''t fight you for the time being, you should be careful of their revenge." Hua said like a song.


    "I come to them today and they are on top of me. Who can say which is better or which is weaker tomorrow?"


    "You cow."


    Hua Ruge couldn''t help saying that if he didn''t know the monarch, he would think he was bragging.


    "Stay for lunch. I''ll ask the chef to do what you like." The king said.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "Tuo Barry said that I owe you enough for eating people''s mouths."


    "Where does this word come from?" You raise eyebrows all over the world.


    "Although I think it''s reckless, I''m still moved." Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "I''m still a little embarrassed that you are so dangerous for me."


    "We are always friends, and we are willing to do something for you. You don''t have to feel that we are involved. Since we do this, we will be able to bear the consequences." Juntianxia knows what Hua Ruge is thinking.


    Mink nodded and agreed with juntianxia.


    "Then I won''t say thank you. Please have dinner next time." Hua rugo said that she had got up. Many words are enough. She didn''t need to repeat too much.


    Jun Tianxia nodded and watched her leave.


    "I''m going back to my yard now. I guess Tuo Barry will wait for me there, and you will go with me?" Hua Ruge touched the head of mink and asked jokingly.


    She knew that mink was afraid of Tuo BARREI.


    The mink''s neck was blocked, but at last he shrank back and said, "I''ll go back first. I''m looking for you when I''m free."


    "Go." Hua laughs like a song.


    When the mink left, she waved in his direction. She knew the nature of her man''s Vinegar jar. Let alone the mink pestering her. Even their children Tuo BARREI would not tolerate it.


    She went back to the yard and saw Tuoba Rui wearing a white robe and sitting on the stone table to make tea. She was cold and ascetic with the same temperament. It was hard to get close to him.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "you are here indeed."


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t ask her why she said that, but he didn''t raise his head. "Where have you been?"


    "As you can guess, I went to prove last night." Hua rugo said and went to sit opposite him.


    Tuoba Rui patted the stone bench beside him and said, "sit here."


    Hua Ruge obediently ran to sit next to him.


    "Try the latest tea." Tuo Ba Rui hands her the cup.


    Hua Ruge did not drink it at first, but said, "did you make an appointment?"


    "By chance." Tuo Ba Rui answers.


    "That''s quite a coincidence." Hua Ruge said while drinking tea.

 Chapter 1005

    Tuoba Rui looks at her.


    Hua Yuege smiled innocently: "it''s so popular, there''s really no way."


    Tuoba Rui turns his head and continues to make tea. Hua rugo is relieved to see that he is not jealous.


    "I am so terrible?" Tuoba Rui starts again.


    Hua Ruge nodded, then quickly shook his head and said, "it''s not terrible at all, not careful at all."


    But when she had said that, she regretted it and revealed it.


    "Even if I am careful, I will not blame people indiscriminately." Tuoba Rui reaches out and pinches her little face.


    Hua Ruge smiled: "that''s good."


    Tuoba Rui basically lived here after he came here, and the furious Tiandan palace began to investigate the cause of death of the Mahayana patriarch and his disciples. Therefore, a group of people were specially assigned to investigate every day.


    This matter is also concerned by the immortal sect. After all, it will affect their own safety.


    In this period, the mission of the disciples of Xianmen is up to the time limit, all the disciples of Xianmen in five directions have arrived, and the Tiandan palace begins to count the scores of hundreds of sects. To find out the top 30 sects here,


    as long as the selected sects are selected, all the disciples excluding the body meteor can be promoted, otherwise, all the ones eliminated will be eliminated.


    Hua Ruge is sure to win. Naturally, he doesn''t pay attention to these things. Under the feeding of Tuo barrow, he eats and sleeps every day. The life is too pleasant.


    Of course, there are times when Tuo Barry is not there. He occasionally goes back to Wuji sword school to practice swordsmanship or discuss tactics with his elder martial brothers and younger martial brothers. At this time, Hua Ruge is free.


    On this day, Tuo BARREI left early, so she went to Hao Shou and ye Wanrou to play. Recently, in order to avoid being abused, they both left early and returned late every day. Finally, Tuo BARREI left and slept in the room.


    "I''m not the only one who loves sleeping." Hua Ruge didn''t open the door, muttering in the yard.


    But as soon as he finished, ye Wanrou pushed out the door and said spiritually, "why do you knock on my door?"


    "Boring, want to ask you whether you want to go out to play?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Ye Wanrou shook her head: "I go out to play every day recently. I''ll have a good rest in my room when the God is gone."


    Hao Shou didn''t go out, but he made a noise in the room with the same attitude as ye Wanrou.


    Hua rugo lies on the table and says, "OK, then I''ll go back to sleep."


    As a result, she didn''t feel sleepy at all because she slept enough at night. She wanted to go to space to call the devouring beast to play, but the devouring beast was sleeping after eating the bronze bell, and she didn''t give up to call.


    So her mind wandered aimlessly in the space. As a result, she noticed a large box of skills and fighting skills that she had successfully returned from qiangshanfeng mountain last time. She thought that she would ask him to help bring them back to Tianfu university when she saw juntianxia next time.


    The mind moved. She saw the unknown metal and a small box. She remembered that it contained seeds.


    Hua Ruge turned over his hand and took out the small box containing the seeds. He opened it and took out the seeds inside. The seeds are as big as fava beans. The whole body is red and a little like red crystal stone. If it wasn''t for the vitality in it, she couldn''t recognize it as a seed.


    "I''ve read so many medical books and haven''t read this thing, and I don''t know what it is." Hua Ruge felt his chin and thought, "shall I bury it under the earth?"


    Thinking of this, she thought it was a good way. When there was a safe place, she would plant the seed to see what could grow.


    She said that she put the seeds back, and studied the metal, and found that she did not understand and put them back.


    At noon, ye Wanrou knocks on her door and asks her to go out.


    "You''re not sleeping?" Hua said after going out.


    Ye Wanrou stretched out a stretch: "wake up, feel hungry to find you out to eat something."


    "Where''s brother Shou?" Hua Ruge took a look in the courtyard and didn''t see his figure.


    "I finally don''t want to play with him one day. Today I don''t take her." The way ye Wanrou despised.


    Before Hua rugo could speak, he heard Hao Shou shouting in the room, "wait for me for a moment, I''ll be right here."


    Ye Wanrou is speechless.


    Hua Ruge is even more speechless. She just said that Hao Shou would not go out when she went out. Now I hear that ye Wanrou is in such a hurry to go out?


    That''s too much for sex!


    But fortunately, she just thought about it. If ye Wanrou hears it, she will surely turn her eyes around. Who can compare her color with her friends.


    Hao Shousheng was afraid that ye Wanrou would run away. He ran out quickly and said, "just in time, I''m hungry."


    Ye Wanrou looks disgusted.


    Hua Ruge laughs, can this cheek be thicker? It''s OK for Hao Shou to answer her with action. Then he said to ye Wanrou, "if you don''t get up again, I''m going to call you."


    Ye Wanrou has no words.


    Hua Ruge is also in the same mind, but she really appreciates Hao Shou''s personality of pursuing love. Although she counsels, she is quite lovely.


    However, she soon felt like a light bulb again, so she tried to find an excuse to run away again, but she was seen through by Hao Shou and ye Wanrou, so she couldn''t run any more,


    so this time, three people went to the street again, and found a restaurant where she had eaten.


    The three chatted while eating. Hao Shoudao said, "this time, the patriarch will help you up and replace Liu Yuan. Our contest in fairyland will go a lot better."


    Hua Ruge adds a mouthful of food. Now she can''t speak, just nods.


    "You know what? It is said that Liu Yuan was kicked out and scolded you in private. I think he really hates you this time. " Hao Shoudao.


    Liu Yuan is Liu Datou''s younger brother. After Hua Ruge finished Liu Datou, Liu Yuan has been very hostile to China Ruge. Now it is undoubtedly deepened.


    "I can''t blame him. He''s not good enough." Hua Ruge is not guilty about this. After all, he is fighting for the quota for the clan, and there should be no omission.


    Ye Wanrou nodded: "it''s true that his strength is the worst among the immortals. Of course, he should also be kicked out."


    "But some people are just unreasonable." Hao Shou said, adding some words after losing the election, which was very sharp, and the contradiction was very clear, that is, Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge said while eating: "nothing, if he dare to fight me in the face, he won''t talk about it in secret."


    Both of them felt justified and nodded to eat.


    After eating, she went to the auction again. Hua Ruge''s Fairy grass was almost used. She wanted to buy all kinds of things and keep them. She took them as soon as she needed.


    Anyway, after robbing Sanfeng mountain, she has a lot of money. It''s not ambiguous to buy medicine.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou knew that Hua Ruge could make some pills for a long time. They were not curious. They just waited for her to buy them.


    At this time, a man and a woman also walked into the drugstore and not only looked slightly after seeing Hua Ruge.

 Chapter 1006

    Hua Ruge is sure that he doesn''t know anyone. He just smiles politely and doesn''t say hello.


    The woman also quickly took back her eyes, but the man looked twice more, with a look in his eyes.


    The woman said to the shopkeeper, "shopkeeper, do you have any red inflamed fruit?"


    "Yes." The shopkeeper nodded, but looked at the druggist behind him and said apologetically, "look at my memory. There are only three red inflamed fruits left in the shop, which have just been taken by this young lady."


    He pointed to Hua Ruge''s medicine pile. At this time, she didn''t pay for it.


    The woman looked at the man and said, "brother, it''s really unfortunate today. This is the last auction house."


    Hua Ruge felt that he had bought some for use anyway. He was not in a hurry. He wanted to ask her how many of them she wanted. He could give them to her.


    But before she could speak, the man pointed to Hua rugo''s medicine and said, "she hasn''t paid yet?"


    The shopkeeper knew what it meant as soon as he heard it, and his face soon showed a look of embarrassment. It was not easy to appease him in any way when he was in business.


    Hua Ruge also picked up the corner of his eyes. What''s the situation? Want to grab?


    Under the man''s gaze, the shopkeeper finally nodded, and then said, "I haven''t paid yet, but..."


    "That''s good." The man turned to look at Hua Ruge and said, "I''m Li Feiyun, are you Hua Ruge?"


    Hua Ruge nodded: "exactly."


    "My sister is just short of a green inflamed fruit. I don''t know if younger martial sister Hua can give me one. I''ve given you double the price." Li Feiyun said in a domineering voice.


    Hua Ruge says that the second lengzi who comes from somewhere will not talk well. What''s the matter with money?


    How can she spare her temper? She said, "unfortunately, I need three green inflamed fruits, not one less."


    "Qingyan fruit is a kind of medicinal material for refining yellow top-grade Dan medicine. Even if you need one for refining, it will be enough. How can you use all three?" Li Feiyun is not happy.


    "It''s my business how to use it. If I take something, it''s mine." Hua, like a song, can''t give up.


    Li Feiyun snorted, "it seems that the legendary figures from the outside world are just unruly and willful little girls, who can become a big climate when they are blown to the skies?"


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou are listening. When they say this, they both feel sour. It seems that they are not satisfied with Hua Ruge, but they don''t know whether they are deliberately looking for fault.


    "I said, brother, did I offend you?" Hua, like a song, raised his eyebrows and put away the smile on his face.


    Li Feiyun said, "not before."


    "You mean you''re going to give me the money and I''m going to give in, or I''ll offend you?" Hua rugo''s eyes were already angry when she spoke.


    What bandit logic?


    "I give you money, you give me things, why not?" Li Feiyun has his words.


    "Just because I have money." Hua Ruge provocatively picked up a lip and said, "to tell you the truth, it''s useless for me to buy this thing, but I just don''t give it to you. What can you do?"


    Li Feiyun looks ugly: "how dare you?"


    "Look." Hua Yuege said to him, waved and took a mountain like spirit stone and put it on the ground. He said to the shopkeeper, "twenty thousand spirit stones, only a lot more, the medicine belongs to me."


    Say she is a wave again, on the hand all medicinal materials all entered her space.


    Li Feiyun stares at him. It''s hitting him in the face.


    "In fact, I don''t know anything about alchemy. I just heard that this fruit can make a fire. I will use it as firewood. It''s convenient." Hua Ruge said he was going out.


    "Stop for me." Li Feiyun reaches for Hua Ruge''s arm.


    Hua Yuege is very fast. When he started, he turned and stood opposite him.


    Li Feiyun was surprised when he fell into the void. He couldn''t see how Qinghua Ruge dodged. He didn''t dare to say anything else, but huaruge''s speed was definitely far faster than that of the same level.


    "Two guests, we can''t use force at the auction. Please calm down." The shopkeeper hurriedly came to dissuade.


    "Don''t worry, shopkeeper. I''ve always been a man of rules." Hua Ruge''s attitude is excellent. After all, he turns away without looking at Li Feiyun.


    Li Feiyun could not help but was held by the woman behind him. He only heard her saying: "brother, you are so impulsive today. You don''t know the background of Hua Ruge. I''m afraid you will disturb the limitless sword clan if you really start. Then the trouble will be great."


    Li Feiyun used his underdeveloped head to figure out the stakes, so he hummed: "I hope she can hold on for a while in the challenge arena. If we fight against each other, I will let her know how powerful this little girl film is."


    Hua Ruge walked out of the auction and was still in judo with Hao Shou, ye Wan: "what are these people''s psychology? If they have a little money and a little strength, they will treat themselves as masters. If the whole world is their grandchildren, can''t they?"


    She doesn''t want to get along peacefully, but the way these people do things really makes her unable to step back.


    "I think he''s here to find fault." Ye Wan judo.


    Hao Shou took a few steps and suddenly said, "I remember, it''s him."


    "Is he famous?" Hua is singing and eyebrows are raised.


    Hao Shou nodded: "yes, this guy has participated in a hundred competitions five years ago, and he is the most powerful group in the fairyland. At that time, he played against LV Zisheng in the final, and he lost to LV Zisheng in one move. At that time, it was also a great attraction."


    "Later, LV Zisheng was promoted to shangfairyland, and Li Feiyun was still in the fairyland. The outside world was wondering whether he was also deliberately suppressing his strength from promotion. He wanted to be the first in the same rank in the hundred match."


    Ye Wanrou also said: "I also have an impression of you saying that, but five years ago I was still young, vaguely remember that he and LV Zisheng competed for the first person in the fairyland?"


    "Yes, now that LV Zisheng is dead, he should be the first one in fairyland." Hao Shou said and looked at Xiang Hua and said, "Ruge, you and he are both fairyland. If you go to the challenge arena, you should be careful."


    "Since it''s LV Zisheng''s defeated general, there''s no need to worry. He''d better not make me angry again, otherwise The consequences are a little serious. " Hua Ruge said in the light of the clouds.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou believed this, and those who offended Hua Ruge did not end well. They had all met before.


    Several people went back laughing and joking. It was late in the yard. Tuo BARREI also came back and was reading in the yard. He was wearing the white robe of Wuji sword sect. Compared with the black robe, he was less killed and more immortal.


    Although ye Wanrou has seen it many times, she still has straight eyes. Hao Shou needs to disturb and divert her attention around her.

 Chapter 1007

    Ye Wanrou is impatient, Hao Shou insists, so they turn on the mode of brawling, and enter the room in a moment.


    Hua Ruge sat directly beside him and said, "are you finished?"


    "Well." Tuoba Rui answered, "why did you go?"


    "Go out and buy some herbs." Hua said like a song.


    Tuo Barry looked at her and asked, "is the money enough?"


    "Enough." Hua Ruge leaned on his arms and said, "but I still have some problems going out today."


    "What?"


    "It''s silly that a second Leng wants to buy the medicine I''ve chosen at a high price." Hua Ruge shakes her head as she speaks.


    Tuo Barry picked up his eyebrows and asked casually, "who?"


    "I''m afraid you''re going to do it again. Let''s forget it. I can solve it by myself." Hua rugo didn''t take it seriously.


    Tuo Ba Rui still read a book and said: "if you want me to do something, you can find me. If you are short of money, you can also find me."


    "I see." Hua rugo said, holding his arm and saying, "don''t read. Let''s make tea. I''ll buy some delicious tea."


    Tuoba Rui wanted to come and depend on her, so he said, "OK."


    Next, Hua Ruge has a special sweet cake while drinking the tea made by Tuoba Rui. It is sweet and bitter in the mouth, not greasy but fragrant. This feeling makes Hua Ruge enjoy it very much.


    Tuoba Rui has always been tolerant of her unpromising appearance. She just drinks her own tea and doesn''t touch the cake that is sweet enough to lose her teeth.


    As the days passed, the statistics of the Tiandan palace had been completed, so we informed all the major families to go to the square of Yandu the next day to listen to the results. The disciples of the first pass were to draw lots in groups to decide the opponents to face in the next challenge arena.


    All the clans that are sure to enter the second pass are closed, under the guidance of the patriarch or elders.


    And those clans who know that they will not be selected are not ready to leave, because they can watch the challenge arena competition. There are not many top talents in this area, so these younger generation disciples are waiting to learn experience.


    Tuoba Rui was called back. Hua rugo was also listening to the immortal masters talking about the rules of the competition. He also talked about the strengths of each person and made different competition methods.


    Hua Ruge can''t be a good student at this time, because it''s really too easy for her to be at the same level. It''s no use listening to the analysis of the immortal masters.


    Fortunately, the lecture ended in the morning, and Hua Ruge can stay for a good nap in the rest of the time.


    In the morning of the next day, all the sects gathered in the square of Yandu. According to the seats before, the people who asked Tiandan palace announced the names of the thirty sects that had been promoted,


    among them, the emperor Daewoo of the monarchy ranked first, the eastern border of mink ranked second, Tuo barrui and Hua Ruge ranked third and yuxu ranked third because they didn''t do business for the next month and a half Suzerain ranked tenth.


    Although there is a certain gap between the ranking of yuxu sect and those top forces, yuxu sect is far ahead among the middle ones, and there is only one disciple killed or injured, so it really gives other sects a high look.


    After the announcement of one to thirty disciples, the disciples of these clans got up and headed for the bottom of the challenge arena.


    At this time, three challenge arena have been built on Yandu square, which are respectively provided for xianzunjing, dafenjing and shangxianjing. Now, all disciples go to their respective challenge arena to draw lots.


    When Hua Ruge got up, he took a look at the upper seat and found that Tuoba Rui, juntianxia and Xiaodiao didn''t move. She couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows. All three of them didn''t take part in the competition in person.


    But when she thought about it, she understood that these people are the base cards of their respective forces, and naturally they will not show their strength easily.


    When Hua Ruge drew lots, he felt that there was a strange look on her face. He was just seeing Li Feiyun, who had a dispute at the auction two days ago. At this time, his eyes on Hua Ruge were very convergent, but maybe because of poor management, he showed hostility that could be easily detected by Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo took him as the air directly, walked straight to the table and drew out a note at random. She unfolded the note and saw that there was a number on it that said "16", which means the 16th battle.


    She took it and went back to yuxu''s seat, waiting for the opening.


    At present, there are not more than one hundred disciples in each realm of the thirty clans. There are about 50 matches in the first round of the battle between two sides. It is announced that the match will be finished in three days. Hua rugo has calculated that his 16th match is likely to be arranged in the evening.


    She yawned when she thought of it. She really didn''t want to hold the challenge competition for so long.


    The draw is over. Under the three challenge arenas, there are wooden cards engraved with the names of the disciples. They are arranged in pairs according to the times. Hua Ruge sees that the sign next to him is a man''s name, which is not famous.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou also came back one after another, looking at their rivals.


    Ye Wanrou looked at the name next to Hao Shou and hurriedly said, "that''s a disciple of the superior clan. You won''t be beaten down in a while."


    Hua Ruge sits beside the two people and hears the words. He looks at the gate written on the sign, which is not the upper gate.


    Hao Shou swallowed his saliva, but he didn''t want to admit it in front of Ye Wanrou, so he straightened out his back and said, "what''s the great thing about the superior clan? Fat Lord is afraid of him when he doesn''t see it."


    Ye Wanrou rarely sees Hao Shou and doesn''t advise him. He wants to laugh, but he still says, "you can play."


    "Or let''s make a bet. If I win, you promise me that you won''t be fooled by other men in the future." Hao Shou took the opportunity.


    Ye Wanrou stares at him: "who is the flower maniac?"


    "How dare you bet?" Hao Shou is very hard-working.


    Ye Wanrou is angry, immediately a clap table way: "good, I bet, if you lose you after not to say I am infatuated with flowers!"


    "I won''t say it." When Hao Shou saw that the gamble was over, he immediately made a smile.


    "You cry when you lose." Ye Wanrou''s mouth is still unforgiving.


    Hao Shou was a little nervous. He was trying to be strong in the dark and didn''t speak.


    Hua rugo stretched out, took out his cake and melon seeds and ate them and looked at the challenge arena. At this time, six people from different realms who had drawn the first scene had already stood on three challenge arenas. Three arbitrators nodded and the gong sounded on the arena.


    A hundred schools of Dabi officially opened the curtain.


    Both sides take action. The following people take it seriously. This is a good chance to touch the foundation of other sects.


    Ye Wanrou has no pressure because his opponent is a nobody, so she turns to talk to Hua Ruge.


    "Keep an eye on the arena of xianzunjing and pay attention to everyone''s skill and short board. Maybe someone will be your next opponent." Hua Yuege said.

 Chapter 1008

    "But I''m not sure I''ll win this game." Ye Wan judo, she used to have no one in her eyes, but she was frustrated in huaruge here and Luo Qingqing''s challenge arena one after another, and her self-confidence was not much left.


    "Settle down and fight hard. With your strength and sword skills, most people in the same realm are not your opponents." Hua is like the way in the song.


    Ye Wanrou nodded seriously: "I have a bottom in my heart when you say that. I will remember it well."


    Then she turned her head and looked at the competition field carefully, leaving Hua Ruge to eat alone.


    Tuoba Rui is sitting on the opposite side of her. At the moment, her eyes are crossing the challenge arena to see her direction.


    Although the battle is going on, people like Tuo BARREI can also affect the hearts of many people, especially the women who are looking in his direction. As a result, it is not decent to see Hua Ruge eating there.


    They also look at Tuo BARREI''s eyes, and the slight unhappiness they see is naturally interpreted as disrespect by them.


    Think about it. A girl''s family doesn''t talk about her manners at all. It''s a shame to lose a man''s face in such a big scene.


    Hua Ruge also felt Tuoba Rui''s eyes, raised his head and waved his hand. The smiling lips were still stained with cake crumbs.


    Not Tuoba Rui, but he soon took his eyes back and stopped looking at her. He just took out the tea set to make tea. Hua Ruge was greedy, but he couldn''t get close to her on this occasion, so he had to stop.


    Many women think she''s funny at the moment. They think the relationship between her and Tuo Barry will never be so strong. They think carefully one by one. They think that if they can perform well on the challenge arena in a moment, they may attract Tuo Barry''s attention.


    Look at Tuo barrui again. Even when she is making tea, she is so ungrounded, as if she is in a different dimensional space, which is beyond expectation.


    Hua Ruge also looks at it from time to time and shakes her head while looking at it. She thinks that the existence of Tuoba Rui is a foul. Even if she can''t see it everyday, she can''t get aesthetic fatigue. It''s strange if she doesn''t recruit bees.


    She sighed and went to pay attention to the challenge arena of Dafen again, because now the two people in the first competition have passed the exploratory stage, and now they start to show their own strengths, which is very fierce.


    But most girls will peek at Tuo barrow when they are still in the gap.


    At last, Tuo Ba Rui poured the tea into a teapot and handed it to the worker disciple standing on the side of Wuji sword sect. He said something.


    Then they saw that the worker disciple bypassed the challenge arena, went to the outer circle of the square, and went to the boundary of yuxuzong to stand in front of huaruge''s table and hand over the tea.


    Hua Ruge was stunned and listened to the worker''s disciple: "elder martial brother said that the cake was too sweet, and his throat would be uncomfortable if he ate too much, so he made tea for me to deliver."


    "I see. Thank you." Hua Yuege nodded his thanks, and the disciple went around again.


    She was very happy, but the women who saw this scene couldn''t respond to it. Especially those who just laughed at Hua Ruge and were disliked by Tuo BARREI for their lack of manners, they felt that their cognition had been subverted.


    Because this era is fundamentally patriarchal, women are mostly men''s accessories, and keeping their duties may not be respected by men, let alone Hua Ruge, who has no posture,


    but what do they see? Tuoba Rui is not only not angry, but also personally make tea for her to help with cakes.


    No matter what eyes these people look at, Hua Ruge just looks at Tuo barrow, and his eyes are full of pink bubbles.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees her dog leg''s appearance, the eyes soften down, dotes in to take to pacify.


    It can be seen that Luo Qingqing is not envious, but at the same time, she also has a deep sense of powerlessness. She thinks that she still can''t get a little attention from Tuo Barry after using all her skills. When she sees that he is so considerate towards China, she really thinks it''s useless that she doesn''t work hard any more.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t like high-profile, but since Tuoba Rui has done it, she will eat and drink.


    At this time, Daxian''s challenge arena is already in the second competition. Hua rugo hears the worker''s disciples talking about the gambling game in the city while eating and drinking, so she resolutely takes out a card to ask the worker''s brother to help her suppress herself.


    Because Hua Ruge was also born as a worker, and he had a very good relationship with these workers. Naturally, these people would like to help take the card and go.


    Hua Ruge waits for money.


    After four contests, the factotum ran back and said, "senior sister Hua, every big gambling house has not set up your bet."


    "Why?" Hua is as strange as a song.


    Just now, it''s said that the test times and personnel have been passed out, and the gambling of major gambling houses has begun?


    "I asked. People say you can win. If you start a gamble, you will bet on it. In this way, the gambler will not lose." The factotum disciple said.


    Hua Ruge clapped his head and said, "how could I have been so angry?"


    The factotum disciple worshipped and handed the card back. When Hua Ruge was a factotum disciple, he could still remember his appearance. But who would have thought that now he has become an unknown figure in Yandu city.


    Hua rugo was still in trouble when she received the Lingshi card. There are many places to use money in the future. She could not give up such a good opportunity to make money, so her little head started.


    This is a lot easier than the problem she has dealt with before. She soon has a plan. Anyway, the competition is not only one. She first hides her clumsiness in this competition and only uses a little strength to fight against the enemy. In this way, her gambling will soon appear in the major casinos.


    She calculated that the corners of her mouth would not help rising.


    Ye Wanrou turned to her table to get cakes after studying the tactics. When she saw the smile on her face, she couldn''t help asking, "who are you calculating?"


    "Is it obvious?" Hua Yuege asked a little guilty.


    Ye Wanrou nodded: "anyway, when I see this smile on your face, I know you don''t think of good things."


    "Then I''ll change it next time." Hua, like a song, accepts it modestly.


    "Not counting people?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head. "I won''t let you see it."


    Ye Wanrou shudders and decides not to provoke Hua Ruge.


    In the middle of the challenge arena, the great Wonderland had played eight games, the immortal Zun realm had played ten, and the eleventh was Hao Shou. He fought against a disciple of the upper clan who used a long sword.


    At the moment, they fly to the challenge arena. Hua Ruge doesn''t bow his head to eat, and ye Wanrou doesn''t mainly study tactics. They all look at the past.


    Hao Shou has lost a lot of weight recently. He has grown from more than 300 Jin to more than 200 Jin. The meat on his body is strong. He doesn''t look too fat, but he still laughs and looks at his weak attack.

 Chapter 1009

    A black faced man in the opposite direction, not tall but powerful, is not easy to provoke at first sight.


    Although ye Wanrou didn''t care about it, she was still very nervous. Before the battle started, she turned to Hua Ruge and asked, "those disciples in the upper clan are very strong. He won''t be hurt very badly."


    Hua Ruge sipped his tea and said, "don''t be so pessimistic. Even the disciples of the upper clan are better than brother Shou. I think there is hope."


    Ye Wanrou nodded and looked at the battlefield.


    After the symbolic salute, the two sides fought together. At the beginning, they tried to test each other. Neither side did their best.


    Hua Ruge observed that the black faced man was not only powerful, but also very fast, and his attack was very fierce.


    She said in her heart that she is worthy of being a gifted disciple of the superior sect. Her comprehensive strength is no better than that of ordinary disciples.


    Ye Wanrou is also a man of good sense. He is even more nervous at first sight.


    Hao Shou suffered frequently in the exploratory stage, and the situation is not optimistic.


    Ye Wanrou only hoped that he would not be hurt too badly, but Hua Ruge narrowed his eyes and said, "brother Shou has made rapid progress in strength recently."


    It''s only a few months since Hao Shou reached the peak of xianzun from the late stage of xianzun. It seems that now he is only one chance away from the great fairyland, which is very fast.


    When she said this, she attracted a lot of eyes around her, which seemed to mean that she could go faster than you.


    It''s just a few months from the early days of xianzun to the present fairyland.


    Hua rugo coughs. She has a cheats like swallowing animals. But Hao Shou has made it with his talent and recent hard work. It''s very rare.


    "These two people are also the peak of xianzunjing. Their strength is similar. It depends on their strength in all aspects." An immortal master also said.


    Let''s see.


    Hao Shou began to suffer some small losses because he didn''t know the way of the other side. Now he has obviously adapted to the fierce attack and gradually started to counter attack. His strength is not weak, and he has the sword skill left by the swordsman Dugu Ao. As long as he takes the initiative, he can still fight first.


    However, the opponent was obviously not so easy to deal with. He also used the sabre technique to suppress Hao Shou with his fast speed.


    Hao Shou''s brain is more flexible. Although he doesn''t worry about his inferior position, he is very stable in playing a little bit. The feeling is that as long as he is given a chance, he will immediately counter attack.


    Ye Wanrou is surprised to see that Hao Shou in her eyes is still in the strength of three months ago. She can''t even beat her. Unexpectedly, Hao Shou''s strength has improved so fast now. Even she seems to have mastered more sword skills.


    These are related to Hao Shou''s strong talent, but more of them are his efforts. She can''t help but think of Hao Shou''s value when he often practices in the room when he doesn''t go out with them.


    "His recent efforts have not been in vain." Ye Wanrou''s low way.


    Hua Ruge looked at her and said with a smile, "yes, it''s not in vain."


    However, ye Wanrou didn''t know that she and she were different.


    The fight in the upper challenge arena has been going on. It''s still the black faced man pressing Hao Shou. Hao Shou''s defense is also keeping strength, and both sides are in a glued state.


    Hua rugo thought it was going to be a fight for a while, so he began to drink tea and eat melon seeds.


    Ye Wanrou is not so thoughtful as she has been staring at.


    After a long time, the situation on the challenge arena suddenly changed. The reason is that Hao Shou, who has been in a passive state, took the initiative to attack and used a loophole of the other side to pierce the black faced man''s shoulder and neck.


    Look at the location of the stab. If it wasn''t for the black faced man to flash, it would have been stabbed in the heart.


    Although stabbing the heart won''t kill as long as it doesn''t damage the heart and surrounding tissues maliciously, winning is sure to win.


    The following disciples gave out an incredible hiss. A disciple of the middle school almost defeated the disciple of the upper school. This is a very rare scene.


    The disciples of yuxuzong applauded. Hua Yuege said with a smile, "brother Shou is so kind."


    Ye Wanrou unbelievable way: "this fat man how suddenly broke out."


    "Brother Shou is very clever." Hua Ruge thought about the previous move and thought it was very beautiful.


    Then Hao Shou used his strength to prove that he was not a sudden outburst, but accumulated a lot of energy. After a single sword, he launched a comprehensive counter attack, which brought the sword skills to the full play. However, the disciples of the upper clan consumed a lot of spiritual power and suffered injuries because of the previous attack, which made them unable to withstand the sudden outburst of Hao Shou''s sword skills.


    It has to be said that Hao Shou''s sword technique has taken a lot of advantages. When it is really used, not only the opponent but also the spectators can feel the strength of the sword technique.


    After another period of time, the upper clan disciple finally couldn''t hold on and fell off the challenge arena under the airtight sword move.


    There was a cheering voice, because Hao Shou was undoubtedly the first one in the hundred clans competition to rebel against the upper clans as a disciple of the middle clans.


    Yuxuzong''s disciples cheered the loudest, and shuiyunxuan''s face also showed a satisfied smile.


    Ye Wanrou just released her fist. She was more relieved than happy. She thought he would get hurt.


    Hao Shou''s face was still full of laughter after he left the stage. Even in the face of the cheers below, he had no airs at all.


    When he came to yuxuzong, he received a voice of congratulations. Hua Ruge didn''t speak, but only gave a thumbs up when Hao Shou''s eyes turned to her. Hao Shou just smiled at her, and then his eyes fell on ye Wanrou.


    Ye Wanrou''s rare expression was friendly and even smiled. When Hao Shouli felt that spring was coming, he couldn''t see a pair of smiling eyes.


    Hua Ruge didn''t disturb the conversation between the two people, and she was content to be a melon eater. Her contest didn''t start until the evening. The other side was a man in the middle of the fairyland. Her features were ordinary, but her eyes were sharp.


    Hua Yuege came to the stage with a friendly expression of his own signboard and smiled at him with a fist: "elder martial brother, please."


    But it''s OK that she didn''t speak. The young man''s eyes dodged. His white face was slightly red. He even forgot to pay back the gift for a while.


    Hua Ruge was noticed. Everyone''s eyes gathered as soon as she came to the stage. When she saw this scene, she was a little sad.


    It''s the first time for Hua rugo to encounter this situation. This boy is too shy. She can''t bear to start.


    However, the boy also knew what the occasion was, and soon returned to normal. He also hugged his fist and said: "younger martial sister, be careful."


    "Thank you." Hua is singing back.


    The man takes the lead in his moves, but he doesn''t have much strength at first sight. It seems that he can''t bear to hurt Hua Ruge''s beautiful girl.


    The following men are very envious. It''s lucky to have a chance to fight with the goddess.

 Chapter 1010

    Many women hum, whether or not, their inner activities are basically thinking that Hua Ruge is a fox.


    In fact, the worst thing now is Hua Ruge. Because she can''t exert her own strength, she should follow the strength of the other party, for fear that one of them will accidentally fight others.


    However, the attack intention of the other side is not strong, resulting in the weakness of both of them. In this way, as long as there is a little insight, it can be seen that she is not using her full strength to hide her strength.


    "Elder martial brother, I think it''s you who should be careful." Hua rugo said that the sword in his hand suddenly became powerful and the man was beaten back, but he didn''t want the girl to look down on him, so when he went out again, his attack power rose in a straight line.


    Hua Ruge is only using the power of a normal immortal now. He can deal with this man for a while.


    But this is to play for a while more. The final result is doomed. After Hua rugo felt that the time was almost over, he beat the man to the challenge arena.


    The man felt that he lost a lot of face, but he also said to Hua Ruge: "I will practice hard in the future, and I want to compete with you again in the next five years."


    "Good." Hua rushes down from the challenge arena and agrees.


    But she doesn''t think she will take part in this level contest in five years.


    There was a burst of cheers at the bottom. Hua Ruge, with a modest smile, walked straight back to the seat of ziyuxuzong. The disciples of Zong sect saw so many brave sides of her. Now it''s no surprise to see her like this. It''s just a blessing.


    After she finished the contest, the sky darkened. After two more matches, the Gong rang, and the contest ended.


    Back to the palace, it was completely dark, and Tuo BARREI was standing in the yard waiting for her.


    Hua Yuege jumped up with a smile and held him. "Today''s tea, thank you."


    Tuoba Rui looks down at her, her eyes are dim.


    Hua Ruge, confused, scratched his head and said, "I did something wrong today?"


    "I don''t think so." She asked tentatively, her eyes twinkling to think whether she had done anything that he did not want to do.


    Tuo Ba Rui kisses her forehead and says, "I really want to lock you up and not show you to others."


    Hua Ruge laughed at the words and said, "aren''t you jealous of this?"


    "Yes." Tuo Ba Rui said that she would circle her in her arms like swearing sovereignty on her waist.


    At this time, Hao Shou and ye Wanrou enter the Yueyuan. Seeing this scene, ye Wanrou can''t help but envy and hate. But just when she wanted to see Tuo barrow more, her eyes were covered by Hao Shou.


    As he pulled her to the room, he said, "you just lost. You said you can''t be a narcissist."


    "Who is the flower crazy? Can I have a look? " Ye Wanrou tries to struggle.


    Hao Shou''s attitude is firm: "no way!"


    Hua Yuege said to Tuoba Rui, "let''s go back and hold it. It''s not good outside."


    Tuo Ba Rui pulls her back and still holds her in her arms.


    "Seriously, it also took a few days for Mahayana clan to be destroyed. How about Tiandan palace investigation?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "The investigation has stopped." Tuoba ruita.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said, "that''s what we found."


    "Tuo Ba Rui nodded:" up to now, they have not let out the wind, that is, they have weighed it and don''t want to offend us at the same time


    "The Tiandan palace always has to give a statement to the main gates, but it will still make up a truth," Hua thought.


    "Let them go." The way of Tuoba Rui is light and light.


    "Although it won''t cause any trouble now, it will still write down for you."


    Tuo Ba Rui doesn''t answer, just reaches out and pinches her little face as if she is a funny toy.


    "You say I''ll make trouble. You make trouble more than I do." Hua Ruge mumbles there.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll take care of it." Tuo Ba Rui pinched her for a while and said, "tomorrow, I will stay in the palace with you without your competition."


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "no, Wan Rou will go to the challenge arena tomorrow. I will take care of him."


    "You can''t help her on stage. What''s the use of going?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "That''s the reason, but I don''t worry about it. In case of an accident." Hua said like a song.


    Tuoba Rui said helplessly, "then I''ll wait for you here and come back after reading."


    "Good." Hua rugo kissed him on the face.


    The next day Hua Yuege heard that Hao Shou and ye Wanrou went out and followed her. Seeing that she had put on a high collar coat to cover her neck, ye Wanrou asked, "Ruge, this is summer. Is it not hot for you to wear this?"


    "I feel OK." Hua Yuege replied, trying not to be red faced and not to jump.


    Although ye Wanrou is smart, she doesn''t think about it. She just says, "but it''s pretty good-looking."


    Hua Ruge is relieved and complains that Tuo BARREI is careful. If she doesn''t accompany him in the morning, she has to kiss some red marks on her neck. She can''t get rid of her luck. She has no way to change such a dress.


    Seven of the yuxuzong''s participants in the contest were selected today, five in the morning. Ye Wanrou and Kong Xiu were both the winners of the contest, Luo qingqingsheng was more relaxed, and Lu Bin and another disciple were the losers.


    Shuiyunxuan was very satisfied with this. Hua Ruge left after healing ye Wanrou. When he came back to the courtyard, Tuoba Rui was busy in the kitchen.


    Hua rugo forgives him for being careful when he thinks about eating. Bumpy ran to him and asked, "what do we eat at noon?"


    "Wait, that''s good." Tuo Ba Rui said that he would start to put the prepared ingredients into the pot, and still would not let Hua Ruge into the kitchen.


    So Hua Ruge could only sit on the threshold of the kitchen and chat with him: "have you heard what that secret place looks like?"


    "What I heard was similar to the rumor that there was no danger in it and there were treasures everywhere." Tuo Ba Rui made a fire and said at the same time.


    Hua rugo held his chin and said, "that''s OK."


    "I''m not going to be with the disciples of the clan, so you should leave." Tuo Ba Rui turned to look at her and said, "follow me."


    Hua Ruge smiled and nodded: "OK, I''m not afraid of being robbed if you are here."


    "It''s good if you don''t rob others." Tuoba Rui is there in the subtle way. He knows Hua Ruge''s temperament well. It''s not a loss to go anywhere.


    Hua spits out his tongue like a song.


    For the next day and a half, both of them did not appear in the square. Tuo BARREI was the heart treasure of Wuji sword school, which was not controlled by anyone. However, Yu xuzong had shuiyunxuan as the master to treat Hua Ruge with an indulgent attitude.


    Three days later, Hua Ruge went back to the next round of group drawing. At this time, there were only 50 people left on the field, and the one-on-one competition would continue for two days.

 Chapter 1011

    Hua Ruge found out that he was competing the next day after drawing lots, so he slipped to the major gambling houses on the first day to look at the gambling table to see if he had his own name on the gambling table after his last round of hiding clumsiness.


    As a result, when she turned a small part of Yandu City, there was no gambling house hanging out her gambling plate. She casually pulled a no man and asked him. They simply said that she would not lose at all.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh. He goes back to Xinggong and tells Tuoba Rui about his troubles since he became famous.


    Tuoba Rui directly threw out a Lingshi card and said, "take it."


    Hua rugo took a look at the amount of 30 million pieces of Lingshi, and immediately she was stunned: "who did you rob?"


    "Master gave part of it, and I robbed it when I killed the villains in the south of Xinjiang." Tuo Ba Rui answers.


    "Your clan is too generous." Hua Ruge''s eyes were red for a while, and he returned the Lingshi card: "you keep it. I have enough money in my pocket for me."


    Tuo Ba Rui turned a page of the book and said lightly, "in case of a need."


    "You can''t use so much in case of any accident. Please take care of it." Hua rugo firmly put it back and said, "can you tell me how much money you have in all, let me envy, envy and hate you?"


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at the card in her hand and says, "you don''t see it."


    "Is that all your savings?"


    "Not much." Tuo Ba Rui turns his head again and goes on reading.


    A word let Hua Ruge stutter a little, she didn''t know what to say, just insisted on returning the card to him.


    As the sky darkened, Tuo Ba Rui glanced at her holding her arm and said, "it''s time to go to sleep. It''s been a long time."


    Hua Ruge''s head on his arm shook: "No."


    Tuo Ba Rui put down the book, pampered and pinched her face and said: "I hold you to sleep."


    Hua Ruge is happy to let go.


    Lying in bed, Hua Ruge said, "I have a competition tomorrow."


    "I''ll go with you." Tuoba Rui said and clapped her head: "go to sleep."


    The next day Hua Ruge changed a clean robe. This time, she met a woman. She still played conservatively. She spent a lot of her strength to fight her off the challenge arena.


    Although the losers are the disciples of the superior clan, it''s no wonder that they are defeated by Chinese singers. So many amazing things have been done. What is it to defeat a disciple of the superior clan.


    Even the defeated woman accepted it calmly, and turned to Hua Ruge and walked away.


    Hua Ruge''s boxing salute, in fact, if she wants to achieve the illusion of balance of power, it''s better to hang a little color on both of them, but she doesn''t want to hurt people for no reason, so that''s it.


    But in this way, her name is unlikely to appear on the gambling table.


    After her return to yuxuzong, she saluted shuiyunxuan, who was very kind to her.


    "Good performance. Go to the back and have a rest." Water Yun Xuan said, the voice is more gentle than others.


    "Yes, patriarch." Hua Ruge agreed to go over.


    Next on the court are ye Wanrou and Hao Shou. Ye Wanrou paid attention to the opponent three days ago and won easily.


    Hao Shou used his strong power to crush others. The performance of both of them is very good.


    After two days of competition, there are now eight of the 14 people in the three realms of yuxu sect, and they have reached the next round of competition.


    In the next round, there are more than 20 to 30 people left in each realm, and the competition is still two to two, until the top ten of each realm is selected.


    There are still twenty-four disciples left in fairyland, and they have drawn lots respectively.


    The next day, Hua Yuege entered the top 12, the third day Hua Yuege entered the top six, and the fourth day Hua Yuege smoothly entered the top three.


    At the end of the game, she saw Li Feiyun standing under the stage, with a defiant look on her face. This cargo was also one of the top three.


    Now the three will draw lots to decide which two of them will fight first tomorrow, and the winner will fight with the other one. There are two words in the box and one is blank. If you draw blank, you can rotate.


    Before Li Feiyun waited for Hua Ruge to draw, he stood up and said, "I don''t think we should draw any more. Hua Ruge, I challenge you."


    Hua Ruge was thinking that if only he could get the empty signature, then he could play less. Who knows that Li Feiyun should be ruthless.


    So the melon eaters, who had been distracted, now gathered their eyes under the challenge arena of fairyland, looking at the sudden conflict with some surprise.


    Li Feiyun saw Hua Ruge and asked again, "do you dare to fight?"


    All of them are like watching a play. We should know that Li Feiyun is the first person in the fairyland after LV Zisheng''s promotion. It''s needless to say that his strength is strong. Hua Ruge is also hot with his bare hands now. His strength is unpredictable all the way. The scale of the first battle between the two men may be comparable to that five years ago.


    At the moment, Tuoba Rui, juntianxia and mink look the same, squinting at Li Feiyun''s back at the same time.


    Li Feiyun felt cold on his body.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said, "brother, do you want to give your name before the challenge? Who are you?"


    Li Feiyun knew that Hua Ruge was intentional, but he could only say sullenly, "Li Feiyun."


    "Never heard of it." Hua rugo shook his head to him apologetically and said, "I''m sorry, I never accept the challenge of the unknown, or all the cats and dogs challenge me, it''s not too valuable."


    "You..." Li Feiyun didn''t expect Hua rugo to say so. In front of the hundreds of people, he couldn''t get off the stage at all.


    The following is also a hiss. Most people just listen to the rumor that Hua Ruge is a publicity person. But they usually don''t believe the truth of the rumor even if she is modest and kind in the challenge arena. Unexpectedly, the whole person changes as soon as she meets the provocation. The rage is more arrogant than Li Feiyun.


    "You''re in my way. Let''s go." Hua Yuege goes to Li Feiyun and talks again.


    Li Feiyun blushed and said, "it''s no use running away. We''ll meet you in the challenge arena."


    "That''s too bad for you." Hua Yuege said sympathetically, then set him aside to draw lots.


    The people of the following hundred sects can''t help laughing. Hua Ruge''s mouth really doesn''t leave a face for people. His face is green without looking at Li Feiyun.


    Hua rugo opened it after drawing the autograph. It was a piece of white paper, that is, this round of rotation. Just wait for Li Feiyun to finish fighting with another person, and she will fight with the winner.


    Li Feiyun saw a grim smile on the paper face: "you can''t escape! I will let you know what real strength is in the final

 Chapter 1012

    "Keep your voice down. I know you are declaring war. I thought you were going to bite." Hua Ruge has a look that I''m good for you.


    One hundred people laugh again and bite? Is it a dog?


    "You want to die!" Li Feiyun can''t control his temper. He will throw his fist at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge turned around directly. He was too lazy to manage. But he couldn''t do it under the challenge arena. A referee stopped Li Feiyun long ago, and he said with a poor look, "you can''t do it."


    Li Feiyun was so angry that he was like a mute in front of Hua Ruge. He couldn''t say anything.


    Hua Ruge has been playing in the challenge arena for several days. Every time he hides his strength, he has to expend some mental energy. He is really tired. After drawing and signing, he simply talks with Shui Yunxuan and goes back.


    Tuoba Rui saw that she left for the first time. Juntianxia and mink were in their seats, and their eyes swept over Li Feiyun and the gate behind him from time to time.


    Li Feiyun, who is shouting at the arena, doesn''t know that he has entered the red zone of danger. He is not only himself, but also the clan behind him.


    Hua Ruge goes back to the room and goes to sleep. Tuo BARREI then goes in to help her cover the quilt.


    She turned over and smiled, "you''re coming back fast enough."


    "There''s nothing to see in your absence." Tuoba Rui covers the quilt that she turned over and messed up.


    "And I sleep, and you?"


    "Watch you, darling, sleep." Tuoba Rui naturally reaches out and pats her back.


    Hua Ruge laughs: "I hope we have children in the future, and you can be so patient."


    "Hard." For Shanghua''s confused eyes, he said: "I only have children in my heart."


    "You are a child." Hua Ruge commented that Tuo BARREI was called "God of men" outside. In her eyes, he was like a child for a lot of times. He had to be coaxed.


    Tuoba and Rui raise eyebrows.


    Hua Ruge, keep your eyes closed.


    The next day, without Hua Ruge''s competition, she didn''t go. Hearing Hao Shou come back and say that Li Feiyun won.


    Hua Ruge is drinking tea in the courtyard with Tuoba Rui. Hearing this, he says, "as expected."


    "Look at the two of them. Li Feiyun is absolutely oppressive. The whole competition is over with a cup of tea. I think the same realm can''t beat him. You should be careful." Ye Wanrou reminds Hua Ruge.


    "He''s so good?" Hua Ruge felt his chin and thought for a moment. "Did our gambling table appear in the casino?"


    Hao Shou nodded: "I just came back from the street, and I really came out, but the odds are very small. You won 1-1.3, and Li Feiyun paid 1-1.2."


    "They still think Li Feiyun has a better chance." Said Ye Wanrou.


    Hua Ruge coagulated her eyebrows and said, "it''s too small. It''s not fun to play. Let the gambling house and those who press me make a profit."


    It''s reassuring to see that Hua Ruge is so confident. After all, only Hua Ruge is the only one that yuxu sect can reach the top three in all realms.


    Tuo Ba Rui handed a cup of tea to her and said, "I''ll celebrate for you tomorrow."


    Hua Ruge picked up the corner of his lips and said, "look, OK."


    The next day, xianzunjing, dafenjing and shangxianjing all ushered in the final competition, but the most concerned were huaruge and lifeiyun on the challenge arena of dafenjing. Either of them brought their own topics, and together, they were naturally the first choice for people to eat melons.


    Hua Ruge is wearing a black suit and her hair is tied up. She is more heroic than before.


    Li Feiyun didn''t appreciate the beauty of Hua Ruge as much as the men below. He sneered and said, "you are still in my hands, I won''t be polite."


    "Today, I''m too lazy to quarrel with you. Just say one word. Don''t cry after losing." Hua Ruge said that he took out his stick and knocked on his left heart.


    Li Feiyun has seen Hua rugo''s competition before. She uses a long sword. Although it''s not an immortal weapon, it''s not a weapon at all. What''s the matter with a black stick now? Look down on him?


    Hua Ruge didn''t wait for him to ask, but pointed to him with a hook: "let you do it first."


    "You are looking for death." Li Feiyun said that a white sword fell into his hands. He took a gorgeous sword flower and attacked Hua Ruge.


    The war is on the verge of breaking out, and people of hundreds of schools are looking forward to it.


    No matter how gorgeous the opponent''s moves are, Hua rugo''s hands are just smashed with a stick. It''s totally brutal and rough.


    "Boom!"


    The sword and staff collided, and a very terrible wave broke out. Li Feiyun felt that the tiger''s mouth was numb at the moment when the two were fighting, and the whole person was spinning around, retreating several steps in a row.


    Hua Ruge, though only passive, is still standing in the same place, slowly taking back the stick and knocking on his palm to get rid of a rogue style.


    Li Feiyun subconsciously wiped the corners of his lips with no blood, and his face was shocked. He didn''t expect to meet his opponent with his own strength.


    We need to know that he touched the threshold of fairyland two years ago, just for the sake of this competition, he has been suppressing his strength. It is impossible to lose to his rivals at the same level, but what happened just now?


    Isn''t Hua Ruge just promoted to fairyland? How could it be so strong.


    Not only him, but also the audience below. These people didn''t have the ability to murmur about Hua Ruge, but they didn''t expect her to be so strong. In a few months, she could reach the peak of fairyland. It''s incomprehensible.


    Li Feiyun doesn''t believe that Hua Ruge club has always been so strong, so he quietly blows up his anger in his heart and says to Hua Ruge on the opposite side, "come again."


    Hua rugo''s response is to hook his fingers. Since this contest is doomed to be ungainly, she just showed her strength in the beginning and taught these great talents a lesson.


    Li Feiyun chopped off again. This time, he urged his sword skills and increased his strength from 70% to 90%. He wanted to torture Hua Ruge slowly before, but now he has no such confidence.


    In the face of the long sword with green light and sharp edge, Hua Ruge''s stick is a little too simple, but compared with her stick, her attack is more simple, that is, she casually raises her hand and knocks against the blade.


    Everyone looked at the long sword and pinched a sweat for Hua Ruge. As a result, she raised her hand so unhurriedly and unhurriedly that it was exactly the same as before. If the onlookers had not seen Hua Ruge before, they would have thought that she had been beaten silly.


    But even if we know that she is a powerful role, many people think that she is a little bit of a big trust. Haven''t you seen that Li Feiyun is serious?


    "Boom!"


    At the center of the two men''s battle, there was a violent explosion. There were four dust and smoke in the place. When the smoke and dust were all gone, people did not expect the scene they saw.

 Chapter 1013

    See Li Feiyun again backward a few steps, half kneel on the ground, cover chest toward the ground cough up blood.


    Quiet!


    Almost all the audience was quiet, and everyone stared at the scene with disbelief.


    "Cough, cough..."


    In this environment, the sound of coughing is more clear, spread to everyone''s ears and stimulate their sensitive nerves.


    There are hundreds of people in the audience, no matter they are young or old, who are unable to interpret this scene one by one. It''s beyond people''s recognition. Many people doubt that Hua Ruge is really a fairyland?


    If it is really the same level monk, how can it present this degree of rolling.


    Of course, Li Feiyun is the most suspicious person in life at this moment. After fighting with Hua rugo, he not only suffered from physical damage, spiritual strength reduction, and even viscera trauma, but also did not believe that the same class would have such strength.


    So he jumped up and said, "Hua is like a song! You''re not a fairyland. You''re a fairy, aren''t you? "


    "What''s the matter? You know what''s going on?" Hua is like a song.


    "You don''t talk nonsense." Li Feiyun holds the hilt of his sword and punches at the three arbitrators on the arbitration platform: "disciple Li Feiyun suspects Hua Ruge has lied about his realm and asks three elders for arbitration."


    The following people also hold the same idea, so they all turn their heads to see the past.


    In the middle seat of the arbitration, the elder of Tiandan palace was asked. He had used his own super mind to examine huaruge when he first started in huaruge. At this time, he said: "don''t doubt that this girl is the strength of fairyland, which can''t be concealed from the three of us."


    The other two nodded their heads. When their strength reached their level, they could see through it at a glance.


    After Li Feiyun got the reply, he still doubted: "it''s impossible."


    "When!"


    The referee under the ring struck the Gong heavily. When the loud sound attracted the attention of the ring, he shouted: "no doubt about arbitration!"


    Hua Yuege smiled and looked at the blue face of Li Feiyun and said, "I jumped up and down in the challenge. Now I''m counseling?"


    "It''s too early for you to be complacent." Li Feiyun narrowed his eyes. He just didn''t have all his strength. Now he can fight again.


    For the third time, Hua Ruge put out a hook to her finger.


    The following hundred people only feel domineering when they look at it. Many women who were envious and hostile to Hua Ruge have turned to pink. Because Hua Ruge not only has a good skin bag, but also is more confident and powerful than many men, which makes people feel passionate when they look at it. They think that this should be their model.


    Li Feiyun felt greatly humiliated. This time, he has been accumulating strength for a longer time. His sword skill is more fierce and his strength is more powerful.


    Hua rugo felt that it was always a boring move, so this time when Li Feiyun''s long sword was coming, he flew up and hit him first.


    Li Feiyun is fully prepared and not afraid of her changing her moves, so the two hit each other like this.


    "Boom!"


    It was another loud noise. Li Feiyun didn''t stay in the dust and smoke at all this time. He flew backwards and vomited blood in the air. Fortunately, he didn''t completely lose the resistance and fell on the edge of the challenge arena at the last moment.


    The following people stared at the arena.


    At this moment, the dust and smoke are gone, and Hua Ruge has settled steadily on the challenge arena, with a calm and leisurely look.


    In one move, a higher sentence is made.


    This looks like a fight at the same level, more like the crushing of the realm. There is no suspense at all about the outcome.


    In their eyes, this is not a monster that can be explained in a normal way.


    Li Feiyun was seriously injured this time, and it was a little difficult to get up. He looked at Hua Ruge incredulously and said: "it''s impossible You must have some heresy... "


    Hua Ruge tapped his palm with a stick and said lightly, "now it''s my turn."


    As she said, she flew up again and hit Li Feiyun with a stick without any preparation. Li Feiyun quickly waved a sword to intercept her, but he could not resist Hua Ruge''s strength.


    "Sonorous!"


    The sword and staff collided, and Li Feiyun''s long sword broke into two parts directly. Hua Ruge''s stick hit his chest directly. After a muffled sound, Li Feiyun''s sternum broke, and his heart and lung hurt and fell directly under the challenge arena.


    "Poof..."


    Li Feiyun spits out his blood and lies on the ground completely unable to get up.


    Hua Ruge stands on the edge of the challenge arena and slowly takes back her eyes.


    The referee announced that Hua Ruge won. Hua Ruge put away the stick and still smiled. But no one thought that she was easy to provoke.


    There are a lot of people who beat Li Feiyun to victory on the gambling table. Now they beat their hearts and feet, hoping to kill themselves.


    The performance of Yahua as a song is different. It''s either cheering or clapping. Some men''s eyes are flying to the stage. They think that''s what a goddess should look like.


    Women also have a lot to celebrate for Hua Ruge, are very admire.


    Many elders of the clan looked at her meaningfully. It seemed that they had moved their mind to cherish talents.


    Hua Ruge is well-known in the whole territory. No one will think that she is relying on a man''s vase.


    She came down and went back in the direction of yuxuzong.


    All the people in yuxuzong stood up and clapped their hands. Shuiyunxuan clapped her shoulder and said, "it''s like a song. It''s good."


    When she spoke, her voice was a little shaky. As an elder, the joy and comfort at this moment blended together, making her more excited than Hua Ruge.


    The other disciples were also very excited. After all, after this battle, yuxuzong became famous, and they also had long faces. So they all said that they would invite Hua Ruge to drink and celebrate tonight. Hua Ruge has always been a lively person, so they agreed.


    At the end of the fairyland challenge arena, the other two challenge arenas were also divided into winners and losers. So far, one to twenty winners of each realm were divided, and three big lists were hung in the center of the square.


    There are five people in every realm of yuxuzong. Now there are only five people on the list. They are Hua Ruge, the first in the great fairyland, Kong Xiu, the 15th in the upper fairyland, and xianzunjing. Hao Shoupai is in the fifth place, ye Wanrou is in the 17th place, and Luo Qingqing is in the 19th place.


    After a short wait, the results of the quota distribution of the temple of heavenly pill came out. One to twenty places in each realm were allocated separately. The first place could get twenty quotas, the second place was nineteen, and the third place was eighteen. They decreased in turn, and there was only one quota left in the twenty.


    That is to say, there are more than 200 places in each realm, and the total of more than 600 places in the three realms is the total output of this one hundred big ratio.


    So many people are lamenting that the quota is nearly half less than before.


    The palace also explained this, saying that because of the over exploitation in recent years, for example, today''s material and earth treasures are decreasing, and more people are put in, there is no chance to recuperate. In the future, the whole territory will lose the chance of the secret territory.

 Chapter 1014

    In view of the fact that in order to avoid suspicion, the palace did not participate in the contest and enter the secret place, so there was still a convincing force, and we accepted it.


    And think about it. It''s nearly 20 times since we found this secret place one time in five years. Every time more than 1000 people come in and bring out countless treasures, it''s time to recuperate.


    Next, wentiandan palace began to issue brands, one quota, and yuxuzong got a total of 44, because most of them didn''t get good rankings except huaruge and Haoshou, so this score was not the best among the middle-ranking schools, only the middle-ranking schools.


    But this is twice as much as every year. Shuiyunxuan and immortal masters are very satisfied with this.


    However, the emperor Dayu and Dongjiang were also fighting against each other.


    The next step is to announce the end of the hall. Half a month is left for the clan to prepare. Half a month later, the gate of the secret place will be opened.


    After the event, Hua Ruge wanted to drink with the disciples of yuxuzong, but shuiyunxuan sent someone to tell her to follow her back to Xinggong.


    Then Hao Shou, who had been telling about it, said, "let''s go to the restaurant we often go to. When you''re done, come here."


    "Well, let''s eat and drink first. I''ll come as soon as I go." Hua Yuege said that he was flying low towards the palace.


    When she arrived at shuiyunxuan''s room, she was taking off her mask, her long robe and waiting at the table.


    "Auntie, do you want to see me?" Hua rugo enters the room and closes the door.


    Shuiyunxuan nodded and said, "if you have any ideas, I''d like to ask your opinion."


    "Said your aunt." Hua Yuege said that he didn''t pour tea by himself.


    "I didn''t expect that we won more than 40 places this time. I''m afraid that there are not so many disciples in our clan who are qualified to enter." Said water Yunxuan.


    Hua Ruge turned her head for a moment and asked doubtfully, "I don''t quite understand what aunt means."


    "Although there is no great danger in the secret place, the place where there are treasures is still dangerous. Only half of the people who go in more than 1000 come out every year. If their strength is not enough, they can only be cannon fodder when they go in." Water Yunxuan said again.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I see. You mean that there are less than forty-four disciples in our sect who have the strength to protect themselves. If you find someone to count them, you are afraid of increasing casualties. If you don''t count them, you think it''s a waste of opportunity."


    "That''s what it means. What do you think?" Asked shuiyunxuan.


    Hua Ruge felt his chin and thought, then asked, "how many people are we qualified to enter?"


    "In addition to you, there are more than a dozen of these clans. Thirty will be enough." Water Yunxuan said.


    "Easy." Hua rugo smiled and said, "let''s sell the remaining fourteen."


    "For sale?" Shuiyunxuan''s eyebrow is puzzled. It''s so hard to get this thing. Who would be willing to sell it.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "let''s not sell money, but exchange the skills, magic tools and heaven and earth treasures of each major gate."


    The water is full of thoughts.


    "You think, what are we going in for, not to rob these things like bulk doors, if we can reduce the risk and get some real, why not?" Hua Ruge says her own point of view.


    "That''s the way it is, but don''t we give other sects more opportunities?" Shuiyunxuan still thinks something is wrong.


    "It''s not a win-win situation. Maybe we can get along well." Hua Ruge was eating the cakes on the table as she spoke.


    Shuiyunxuan glanced at her and said, "you are so kind?"


    Hua Ruge nodded seriously.


    Water Yunxuan continued to look at her, and finally saw Hua Ruge waving his hand and said: "the clan that came to change must have no brand. They would not take out too much information to change the brand. They could only sell them in pieces, which led to that few people could enter the clan, and there would be no climate if they could not hold the group."


    Shuiyunxuan believed this.


    "And I think even if we don''t sell, someone will sell." Hua is like singing and saying.


    "What do you say?"


    "Compared with the previous year''s brand dispersion, this time it was only concentrated on 30 clans. It is estimated that many clans will have your concerns." Hua Ruge guesses.


    "Water Yun Xuan nodded:" this is not unreasonable


    "So, believe me, we can get good things first. It may not be worth money after a long time." Hua Yuege said that she had already stood up.


    Shuiyunxuan looked up and said, "Why are you going before you finish?"


    "Please have dinner. If you go late, you will have nothing good." Hua Yuege said and walked out of the door.


    Shuiyunxuan couldn''t help crying and laughing, but she still believed in Hua Ruge, so she soon wrote a letter and sent it to yuxu school. First, she said her idea to let the two masters of the school decide. Second, she asked the two masters to bring people.


    At this time, all the disciples who got the quota were doing the same thing. They sent a letter back to the sect to let the rest of the disciples be ready to come.


    However, those who don''t get the quota are all looking for close ones to see if they can get one or two quotas. After all, it''s a five-year golden age. It''s always unwillingness to fight for opportunities without going in.


    When Hua Ruge arrived at the door of the restaurant, he saw Luo Qingqing and Lu Bin coming out of the restaurant. They walked face to face. Luo Qingqing and Lu Bin were not good-looking.


    They had long lost the kind of arrogance and arrogance when they saw Hua Ruge in front of the kitchen door of yuxuzong. After all, no matter the background or strength, they were not huaruge''s opponents.


    The former small factotum is now the hero of the whole clan, the focus of the whole territory, and they are now lack of courage even to speak ruthlessly.


    "Are you proud now?" Luo Qingqing looks at her with an indescribable emotion.


    "I''ve never been disappointed." Hua Ruge looked at them and said, "I don''t know what a good state of mind is when you are so careful."


    They looked at her.


    "Well, if you don''t eat, don''t stop me. I''ll eat." Hua Yuege walked up the stairs and said: "it''s been a long time. The food is cold."


    Looking at the back of Hua Ruge, the two finally began to understand why they were not as good as her. Her intelligent and powerful personality, which is not arrogant, not arrogant, not discouraged, and always calm and positive, is enough to kill too many people in a second.


    Hua Ruge hurried upstairs. Just after the dishes were served, before people started to move chopsticks, Hua Ruge smiled: "you are so interesting. Please let go of your belly and eat and drink. Don''t mention it."


    "This is our celebration for you. How can we invite you? Please sit down and eat." Hao Shou said to let her sit next to her.

 Chapter 1015

    Hua Yuege then went over and said with a smile, "it''s better to be obedient than respectful. I''ll give you a toast first."


    Everyone cheered and cheered on the table.


    Hua rugo drank a few more cups in this atmosphere. From noon to afternoon, they took the dice and gambled directly on the table.


    These people are friars who don''t eat people''s fireworks. They don''t understand this. Hua Ruge hasn''t played before. He just wants to make a fresh picture, which makes Hao Shou cheaper. The fat man won thousands of Lingshi in one night, and there are still many left after settling the account.


    When they went back, they were still holding a wine pot. They usually lived like ascetic monks. Today, they seldom enjoy the indulgence. They are happy and can''t find the north.


    Hua Ruge and ye Wanrou are walking behind, looking at the people shaking their heads on the road ahead and saying: "Wanrou, am I bringing people to harm?"


    "You know that." Ye Wanrou is the only one in this group who is still awake, so she is the most serious Hua Ruge to help drunk.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t know if she can hear ye Wanrou talking about her. She is free to laugh.


    Ye Wanrou could not laugh or cry at her appearance. How could this man live so comfortably.


    At this time, it was already the middle of the month, and a group of people were shouting and making noise on the road. Many windows on both sides of the street were opened to reveal a sleepy and sullen face. However, when they saw that it was Xianmen, they would quietly shut the window.


    It''s not easy to go back to the palace. Several people gather to drink in the palace again.


    The noisy Hua Ruge is not honest when he comes back to the yard. He looks at Hao Shou from ye Wanrou''s side and says, "brother Shou, you are so good at playing that dice. Can you teach me?"


    "I''m sure I won''t teach others to learn from you, but I''ll teach you all about our friendship." Hao Shou''s chest thumped.


    "Brother Shou is interesting enough. How about we start now?" Hua Ruge stumbles to touch the table in the courtyard.


    Ye Wanrou breaks her heart.


    Hao Shougang saw Hua Yuege''s door open as soon as he wanted to say something. Tuoba Rui, dressed in black and with black hair, came out of the room. He was looking in the direction of Hua Yuege. He couldn''t see what he looked like in the moonlight, but he knew something was wrong by sensing the cold current on his side.


    "I think I''ll talk about it tomorrow. It''s late. I''ll go back to sleep." Hao Shou said and nodded back to the room towards Tuoba Rui.


    "Go to sleep. What''s the rush?" Hua mumbled like a song.


    Ye Wanrou also saw Tuoba Rui, so she settled down and left.


    "I don''t eat people when I run away." Hua rugo said in a puzzled voice that he was about to get up, but he fell down as soon as he got up because he had drunk a lot of wine.


    In the moment of falling down, she woke up a little bit, and fell into a generous bosom before she could keep her balance. This kind of feeling that she could not be familiar with any more, even if she was drunk, she could instantly identify the host in this bosom.


    Her eyes opened subconsciously, and her eyes were on Tuo Barry''s tight chin. Seeing this, she had an ominous premonition.


    Tuo Ba Rui knew that she didn''t drink less, but didn''t say anything, just picked her up and walked to the room.


    Hua Ruge woke up a lot when he saw his wine. He asked modestly, "when did you come?"


    "Say it tomorrow." Tuoba Rui said that he put her upright on the bed, with her feet hanging by the bed, and turned to go out.


    Hua Ruge struggled to get up from the bed and said, "where are you going?"


    "Lie down." Tuoba Rui also did not return to say.


    Hua Ruge didn''t listen, but he was a little nervous.


    I''m afraid I''m not angry.


    She clapped her forehead to wake up a little, and thought about how to coax him.


    A moment later Tuo Ba Rui came back with a wooden basin in his hand.


    Hua rugo felt relieved when he saw him: "I thought you ignored me."


    "I ordered the kitchen to come in a moment and lie down first." Tuoba Rui said to put the wooden basin on the ground in front of her, and naturally squatted down to take off her shoes.


    Hua rugo shrunk and said, "what are you doing?"


    "Bubble feet can sleep better." Tuoba Rui said that she had gone to her shoes and socks and put her white feet into the hot water.


    Hua Ruge was only blushing because he was drunk, but now his neck is also a little red. He feels sorry for him.


    Before she spoke, Tuo BARREI said, "I have something to say tomorrow. I''ll have a good sleep after drinking soup."


    "Oh." Hua Ruge is afraid that her IQ will not be online today.


    Tuo Ba Rui washed her feet repeatedly and wiped them dry before getting up to help her take off her coat and feed her sobering soup before putting her in the bed.


    Hua Ruge showed a small head in the quilt, soaked her feet and drank hot soup. She felt much more comfortable. In this state, the strength of the wine was easy to come up. She grabbed Tuo BARREI''s hand and said, "you won''t go."


    "Sleep with you." Tuo Ba Rui patted her on the back.


    Hua Ruge could not open her eyes. She put his hand on her face and said with a smile, "I didn''t do anything good in my last life. How could I meet you?"


    And she''s gone to sleep.


    Tuoba Rui has been waiting for her for a long time in the palace. He learns that she is a little angry when she goes to drink without saying a word. But when he sees her like this, he can''t help reaching out to touch her red face. He says in a low way, "I must have done a lot of good things in my last life."


    The next day Hua Ruge woke up at noon. After opening her eyes, she almost forgot what happened yesterday. She only vaguely saw Tuo BARREI.


    Thinking of the extent to which she was drunk and couldn''t remember things clearly, she had no bottom in her heart. Tuo BARREI was afraid that she would be angry again when he saw her like this.


    After she got up, she looked around and found that there was no shadow of Tuo Barry in the room. She couldn''t tell whether Tuo Barry slept here last night or how angry he was.


    "I hope he''s cooking." Hua Yuege said and got out of bed.


    After all, it''s not too serious if you''re cooking.


    However, as soon as she opened the door, she saw Tuoba Rui sitting in front of the stone table, reading a book. The lines of his chin were tight and his brow was slightly wrinkled.


    Seeing this, she couldn''t help swallowing her saliva and said tentatively, "get up so early."


    Tuo Ba Rui doesn''t take care of her, but looks at the maid on one side. The maid goes to the kitchen.


    "It''s not very early, is it?" Hua Ruge walked to him with a smile.


    Tuo Ba Rui then glanced up at her and asked, "do you have a headache?"


    "No I didn''t drink a lot yesterday. " Hua Ruge tries to save the situation.

 Chapter 1016

    Tuo Ba Rui looks down again and doesn''t follow.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose awkwardly, reached for his cuff and said weakly, "angry?"


    Tuoba Rui continues to ignore.


    "I admit it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have gone drinking without telling you, and I was drunk." Hua Ruge is sincere to admit his mistake.


    Then the maid came out of the kitchen with a bowl of sobering soup and said, "girl, have a drink."


    "Thank you. Keep it." Hua Ruge did not drink directly, but went to Tuoba Rui''s side and looked at his face carefully.


    Tuoba Rui picked up his eyebrows slightly: "drink the soup."


    "I''m not too upset. It''s important to coax you." Hua Yuege said with a smiley face.


    Tuoba Rui''s face was a little tense, and his eyes even overflowed with a little smile. In front of her, his mood was always easy to be defeated.


    "Smile, forgive me, don''t you?" Hua Yuege''s face showed a happy look.


    Tuo Barry was really angry last night, but the reason was not that she drank, but that she ignored him to find someone else to drink. Before he saw her, he thought a lot of ways to make her long memory. But when he saw her, his idea was gone. Looking at her drunk, he was angry and distressed. When he was sleeping with her, he was only spoiled and contacted.


    But later, he thought that he could not learn from her thick lines. He didn''t want to have a lower sense of existence in her heart, so he deliberately made an angry look in the morning. Who knew that he could not help breaking the skill when he saw her smiling face.


    "Well, forgive you and drink the soup." He said, that some small helpless appearance can see that it is really take Hua as a song.


    Hua rugo heard this as if it was pardoned. He took a long breath and said, "well, I promise I won''t do it next time."


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at her and said, "I will believe you?"


    How many times has she said she won''t get drunk, and how many times hasn''t she?


    Hua rugo didn''t want him to go on with this question, so he got a brainstorm and put the soup bowl on the table into his hand and said, "would you like to feed me?"


    Tuoba Rui is not angry because of her grinding. He grabs her by the back leader and pulls her from the stone bench to his leg.


    Hua Ruge''s back is resting on his chest, and he can clearly feel his strong heartbeat. He encircles her in his arms and feeds her soup spoon by spoon.


    She was just joking to attract his attention. Unexpectedly, he did it. It''s easy to be touched by her thoughtfulness.


    "Absent minded, what do you think?" Tuoba Ruiping''s peaceful voice sounded behind her side, which was very sexy.


    Hua rugo shrunk his ears and said, "it''s nothing, or I''ll drink it myself."


    "Good." Tuoba Rui says and hands the bowl to her.


    Hua rugo didn''t expect to go so smoothly. She took over and drank. But she didn''t expect that her hands had just encircled her waist with a bowl of Tuo BARREI''s arms. She felt the heat spray on her ears.


    And when she responds, Tuo Barry has gently grabbed her ear with his teeth. He is not only biting lightly, but also biting heavily. His aggressive actions are like teasing and punishing.


    Hua Ruge was not calm at the moment. Her little ears, together with her face and neck, were red. Her voice trembled and said, "don''t make any noise."


    "Soup." He said in her ear, no doubt about the voice.


    Hua Ruge bit his lower lip and did as he said.


    Tuoba Rui kisses and bites her ear and neck, which makes her itchy, but she can''t escape.


    She drank the soup at a draught, and then shrunk her ears. "I know it''s wrong. Don''t bite it."


    Tuo Ba Rui''s hand gradually moved up, pressed on the position of her heart and said: "how can my heart beat so fast? I won''t be sick."


    "Tuoba Rui, you rascal, let go." Hua Ruge''s face became more and more red. She didn''t expect that he would have such a move. She knew that she would not jump into the tiger''s mouth.


    Tuo Ba Rui likes her small appearance and doesn''t want to let go of the chance to tease her.


    Hua Ruge wants to cry but has no tears. He is deeply regretful for provoking him.


    But fortunately, when she didn''t know how to escape, Tuo Barry realized that she didn''t eat, so he let her go to the kitchen to make things for her.


    Hua Ruge is relieved. There is a great sense that he will be blessed if he doesn''t die.


    "Next time you can''t drink, you must learn a long lesson." Hua Ruge patted her chest and said that this kind of man with black belly was really annoying. If she hadn''t eaten anything, it would have been his dish of Chinese food.


    Because there is not a short time to enter the secret place, the two have the chance to spend the whole day together.


    The situation was broken three days later when Emperor yuxuzong made an offer to exchange the brands in his hands.


    After hearing the good news, all the major businesses couldn''t calm down. They rushed to exchange things one by one. At last, shuiyunxuan had to get a small auction to get things done.


    Because the quota is precious, yuxuzong is the only one to sell, so the conditions are very high. Yuxuzong took the opportunity to grow old.


    Other clans, seeing that they have this advantage, don''t hide it. They take the initiative to sell the redundant brands.


    There are two and three in one time. At one time, the fashion of brand changing has become popular in Yandu. Every time there is a place for exchange, it must be a crowded and bustling place.


    However, the price of this brand has dropped several times. Previously, it was worth a Xuan level skill and elixir in shuiyunxuan, and now it has dropped a level directly.


    Shuiyunxuan felt her pocket and said that thanks to Hua Ruge''s insight, she really made a profit now. It was really a happy thing, so she asked the immortal master to set the table and join the big guy.


    And the people of zongmen agreed that they had too much to eat in the tavern, so they changed the venue to the outdoors, with wine and vegetables, and a dozen roasted chickens, fish and rabbits on the fire.


    But this kind of scene can only be seen in Hua Ruge''s mind. The reason is very simple. Tuoba Rui refuses to let it.


    In the evening, the imperial palace is very quiet. Hua Ruge sits in the courtyard and looks out from time to time, even eating snacks.


    Opposite her, Tuo BARREI sat reading.


    Hua Ruge holds his head with his hands and looks up and down at him with his eyes.


    "What are you looking at?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "I''m thinking that you people who are not so busy don''t usually feel bored?" Hua Yuege asked strangely.


    "That''s the bustle of others." Tuoba Rui''s light return.


    "You can join in, like I like to play with people together." Hua Yuege said.

 Chapter 1017

    Tuo Ba Rui turned a page and said, "I don''t like it. All I can do is try not to stop you."


    "You''ve stopped it." Hua Ruge mumbles there.


    "This is to make up for the last night I waited for you." Tuoba Rui''s calm way.


    Hua Ruge knew that he was wrong, so he quickly shut up to eat his own snacks.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes lingered on her for a moment, then turned his hands and took back the book. He stood up and said, "go."


    "Why?" Huaruge looks up.


    "Take you out to have fun." Tuo Barry took her hand.


    "Really? Where to go? " Hua Yuege''s eyes sparkle with little stars.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t answer, but took her out of the palace. Xu walked slowly towards the direction of Yandu square. There was a lot of shouting on both sides of the street. There were many more people selling than usual.


    Hua Ruge lingers among the stalls for a while, and then comes to think of it later. Now the end of the hundred clans competition, the secret place is about to open, and the disciples of all clans are pouring into Yandu. It''s the most relaxed and crowded time here, and the street is naturally lively.


    Even in the evening, there are still a lot of disciples in the main street strolling around, where to buy and where to look, the sound of peddling and noisy are full of ears, people will naturally feel relaxed and friendly in this environment.


    Hua Ruge smiled and looked at Tuo barrow: "how do you know?"


    "I heard that." Even in this noisy street he still did not raise the volume, but his magnetic voice recognition is very high, does not affect the reception.


    "Thank you. I love it here." Hua Ruge looks around.


    Tuo Ba Rui said nothing but took her hand and let her walk.


    Hua rugo knew that Tuo BARREI didn''t like to walk in a crowded place. He soon bought two small balls and took him to the top of the house on the side of the street to eat while watching the busy market.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in front of her chest. Her wide sleeves almost wrap her up, making her look like a child.


    And his sense of security is enough to let Hua Ruge remove layers of armor and present himself in the most relaxed manner.


    "Open your mouth and have one." Hua, like a song, goes to Tuoba Rui''s mouth with a ball crossed.


    Tuoba Rui dislikes it a little, but still eats it. Hua Ruge turned his head with satisfaction, eating and saying: "actually, it''s not so hard to come out and turn around, is it?"


    Tuo Ba Rui''s chin is next to her head, and he does not open his mouth.


    Hua rugo knew his temperament and talked about the situation from himself. For example, how many days could a peddler earn and pay taxes? Then the owner of Yandu asked how much Tiandan palace could earn.


    Tuo Ba Rui just listens quietly and occasionally returns to the last sentence.


    Around the temple, Hua Yuege couldn''t help but say, "I just asked, the merchants in this city actually have 30% tax. Do you think it''s dark enough?"


    "Well." Tuoba Ruiying.


    "Although I can''t collect 10% of the tax for the big business here, the normal situation is no more than 20% and 30% can''t be said." Hua Ruge took a bite and said, "you say that people like this who are cheap will not let go will give up to enter the ten secret places and strive for opportunities?"


    "What do you want to say?"


    "It''s nothing, but I think it''s a bit contradictory." Hua Ruge has some doubts.


    Tuo barrow doesn''t care about other people''s affairs, and Hua rugo doesn''t talk about this topic anymore.


    At this time, fireworks were put in the direction of the square, and the dark sky was immediately dyed with bright colors. The gorgeous light made people bright in front of their eyes, and Hua Ruge, with a small mouth open, was fascinated.


    "It''s beautiful." She murmured.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes rarely leave Hua Ruge to see the past, as if thinking.


    Fireworks for a long time, the next cheers, two people stay outside until the night, and so the small vendors have to stop before returning to the palace.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her happy and said, "if you like, I will take you to play every day."


    "No matter how good things are, we are tired of reading them every day. It''s good that we go there occasionally. We usually read and chat at home." Hua Ruge is planning there.


    "There''s nothing to be bored with?"


    "Of course." Hua Yuege answered, "it''s you."


    "Well?" Tuo Barry''s eyebrows rise, as if curious and proud.


    Hua Ruge held his arm and said with emotion, "if I lose you one day, I''m afraid I won''t go to join those people again."


    "What''s the little head thinking? There won''t be that day." Tuoba Rui reaches out and pinches her little face.


    Hua Ruge laughs and dodges his claws.


    Tuo barrow pulled her back and carried her to the room in his hand. It was like carrying a chicken.


    "You let go. If someone sees my reputation, it will be ruined." Hua struggles like a song.


    Tuoba Rui comforted as he walked: "don''t worry, you have no reputation and no room for destruction."


    "Do you want me to be relieved or to be blocked?"


    "Almost. I''m back to bed."


    "No, I''m not happy today. I''m separated."


    "I said what I said about bed."


    "You are unreasonable!"


    "No reason is more boring than love."


    Hua, like a song, gnaws his teeth.


    The candle light in the room is off, the scene in the courtyard and the night are integrated, only the soft moonlight is scattered, quiet and soft.


    After a period of low tide, the trading of Yandu brand changed more and more fiercely. After a period of low tide, Yandu brand was fired to the peak. A brand is worth a mysterious skill, and it costs millions to change into Lingshi.


    At the same time, the second batch of disciples of each major sect arrived one after another, including the Dayu dynasty because of its close distance.


    Hua Ruge is practising the staff technique in the hospital. His eyes brighten immediately after hearing the news. There is a little deviation in the staff, and he almost hits ye Wanrou, the messenger.


    Ye Wanrou flashed to the side, alerted: "you don''t want to murder."


    "I''ll find a rich man even if I''m plotting for money." Hua said like a song.


    Hao Shou, on one side, immediately held his arms in both hands and looked at her warily.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "just you two play a lot."


    Then she put up her stick and shouted to the room, "little ice should be here. Let''s go and have a look."


    "Go ahead and say hello to me." Tuoba Rui''s faint voice came from inside.


    "That''s good." Hua Ruge nodded and went out directly.


    Ye Wanrou asked Hao Shou, "it''s rare to see her so happy. Who is xiaobinger?"


    "I guess it''s the high priest of emperor Daewoo." Hao Shoudao.


    "The one who can master the mysterious power and communicate with the gods in the upper world?" Asked ye Wanrou, opening her mouth.


    Hao Shou nodded: "it''s said that the emperor Daewoo developed rapidly, and this high priest has made great contributions."


    "She really knows everyone." Ye Wanrou is most interested in the interpersonal relationship of Hua Ruge.

 Chapter 1018

    "No, it''s not a business. It''s more popular than me." Hao Shou is not so good at this.


    When Hua Ruge arrived at Dayu palace, several old ministers were coming out of juntianxia''s room. When he saw her, he respectfully saluted: "see Master Guoshi, and wish master Guoshi a long life."


    "You need not be polite. Is the high priest here?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Just arrived. I''m talking to the emperor inside." One of them returned.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "you are welcome. I''ll go in and have a look."


    The ministers retreated, and before she could open her mouth to let the eunuch pass on the word to the emperor inside, she said, "Ruge, come in."


    Hua Ruge walked in and saw that Jun Tianxia was sitting behind the book case, and there were blue binger and Tuoba Yu sitting on the chair in front of the book case.


    LAN binger is still dressed in white. Her facial features are more childish and mature. Her temperament is always cold. She has a unique prestige of being in a high position all the year round, which makes people feel that she has lowered her head.


    Tuobayu is a royal robe, the jade fan in his hand is gently fanned, and his warm face is always soft. His breath is steady, and he knows that his accomplishments are not low.


    Both of them are happy to see Hua Ruge. Tuobayu closes his fan and calls out, "Ruge, long time no see."


    "Sister." Blue bing''er cried happily, and rushed to her arms.


    Hua Ruge holds her in her arms, wants to touch her head, but finds that she grows taller, and is almost on her own.


    "Little ice has grown up." She said with relief.


    LAN bing''er said with a good smile: "sister, bing''er miss you so much. How are you doing in this period of time?"


    "All right." Hua ruguola sat down and joked, "how are you and your five highness developing?"


    Tuo Bayu turns his eyes to LAN binger, who laughs.


    LAN bing''er is a little embarrassed: "sister, you laugh at me again."


    Hua Ruge smiled and looked at Tuoba Yu in the opposite direction. "Your Highness, my little bing''er has a good temper. You didn''t bully her."


    "Where can I give up." Tuobayu said with the a smile that he had a kind of the gentleness from inside to outside with the no pretentious tone.


    LAN binger''s small head is lower. Hua Ruge has a feeling: "how important it is to find a man with a good character."


    Three people in the room looked at her, and she stood up and said, "that''s what I said. You can''t tell."


    LAN bing''er nodded obediently.


    Tuo Bayu sympathizes with him. His uncle is scared when he sees him once in a while, let alone Hua Ruge who wants to be with him often.


    There is no fluctuation under Jun Tian, but he said, "you''ve got fast news."


    "I asked my friends for information." Hua rugo said, "I didn''t delay you talking about anything."


    "It''s not a big deal, and I''m not afraid of your listening." The subtle way of the king.


    Blue ice son nods: "just talk about the secret place thing."


    "That''s good." Hua Ruge leaned back in his chair and chatted relaxed.


    After a while, it was lunch time. Several people ate together and went to have afternoon tea again.


    During this period, LAN binger took out several boxes of clothes and jewelry and gave them to Hua Ruge. Men''s clothes and women''s clothes are available in all seasons. They are all very beautiful and made of precious materials. Hua Ruge preliminarily calculated that even if she wore one piece a day, it would be enough to wear it for a year.


    Hua Ruge was so sad and amused about this that she asked LAN binger not to be so troublesome after taking the order, but she thought it would be useless.


    Tuobayu saw this and said, "you cherish some clothes. I haven''t been treated like this."


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "look, someone is jealous. Binger, you should spend more time on him. I can take care of myself."


    "Don''t listen to him, elder sister. I didn''t treat him badly. I don''t worry if you come and do something about it. I''m alone outside." Said LAN bing''er.


    Tuobayu is jealous on one side, and is eager to go out for a long journey.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "OK, I''ll take it."


    The next few people said again for a while, most of them were Hua Ruge and LAN binger. The two men were listening, and occasionally put in a few words.


    In the evening, Hua rushes to leave, and tuobayu takes LAN binger to his yard. Looking at the garden, you are stunned.


    Li Gonggong brought a new cup of tea, moved the cold tea to one side, and said, "the emperor will not consider finding a pillow man?"


    "Why think about it?" The king returned to God and asked.


    "So that you can have someone to talk to, so that you won''t be bored with anything." Li Gonggong persuades.


    Although the monarch dominates the world, his courage and ambition are incomparable, but he is also a young man. No matter how deep he pretends to be, his heart should be confused, hesitating and even fragile. He doesn''t say that doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist.


    "Do you think anyone can come into my heart?" The emperor asked the world.


    Li Gonggong thought for a moment and said, "I dare to say, is the emperor expecting too much?"


    "Go on."


    "There are not many people in the world who can still be together. Most of them just make do with each other. What''s more, you are the emperor. Even if you meet people who love each other, will you be honest with each other?" Li Gonggong said painstakingly.


    There was a long silence in the world.


    "You have been in succession for so many years. The imperial palace of Daewoo is still empty. All the ministers are anxious for you. Either they will send orders down and let the etiquette department do it." Li Gonggong said again.


    There was another silence in juntianxia. When Gonggong Li thought juntianxia was going to agree with him, he said, "go down, I will sit down for a while."


    "Emperor..."


    "Go down." The voice of the monarch is low and defiant.


    Li Gonggong had to sigh silently and walked down with the cup of cold tea.


    The king''s eyes fell on the garden under the shadow of the setting sun, the corners of his lips were tight, and he never opened his mouth.


    He is used to putting everything in his heart. Although it''s painful, he''s also used to it after a long time. If more women can''t be his spiritual support, he will feel more lonely.


    In the middle of the moon, Hua Ruge lies in Tuoba Rui''s arms and talks about the day.


    "You know what? Xiaobing''er looks much more lively this time. She used to believe nothing but me. She was not like a man with flesh and blood. But now she is much better. She likes to talk and laugh. That''s what she should be at this age. "


    "She''s really looking for the right person. I''m so happy for her." Hua is like a song.


    Tuo BARREI just listened carefully.


    "I sometimes think that the meeting between people is really a wonderful thing. Meeting different people will be different lives and different life paths." Hua rugo said, hugging his arm and saying, "I''m more glad that I met you."

 Chapter 1019

    Tuo Ba Rui''s face was smiling, but he kissed her on the forehead and said, "me too."


    Hua rugo went to his arms again to drill before he closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    Happy days are always going fast. Hua Ruge didn''t feel it very much. Hao Shou said that after two days, ten secret places will be opened, and every sect will be ready to go.


    Hua Ruge held his cheek on the stone table and said, "do we have to make some preparations?"


    "What are you going to do?" Tuo Barry put down the book and looked at her.


    "I''m not worried about the safety. It''s mainly food. We''ll stay in it for half a month. If there''s no food in it, it''s too bad." Hua Yuege said.


    It''s no surprise that she can say this to Tuo BARREI, so he nodded: "then I''ll go out with you and buy whatever you want."


    Hua Ruge nodded in approval.


    So when people were scrambling to find weapons to protect their lives, Hua rugo led Tuoba Rui to linger among various snack stalls and stocked a lot of food, mostly cakes.


    The day before the departure, the disciples of all the gate keepers were in a hurry to give symbolic lectures together. They all taught us to pay attention to safety first. At this time, Hua Ruge found that the second batch of disciples from yuxu sect were all disciples of the fairyland. There were no big immortals and xianzun who were weak. I think they came to rob more things.


    I think it''s the same with other sects.


    On that day, Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui were separated. The next day, they met each other in the square of Yandu.


    The leader of the temple of heavenly pill presided over the launch of a large transmission array in the center of Yandu square with other elders. Hua Ruge stood on the transmission array and watched the caster''s spiritual power fluctuate. She only felt that these people were very strong, afraid that their strength was all in Xuanxian.


    Just thinking of a flash of white light in front of her, she reflected that she was already in a forest. This time, the people in the forest were not broken up. Hua Ruge opened her eyes and saw the little friends around and Tuo barrui not far away.


    Hua Ruge adapts to some dim light here, turns his head and looks around the environment. The aura inside is ten times stronger than that outside. You can find many lingcao at a glance, and there is a glow on the mountain not far away. I think there must be many good things.


    no wonder it''s a secret place. It''s really full of treasures. She was there thinking.


    Tuo BARREI and his disciples said something, and then walked straight to her, naturally holding her hand and saying, "follow me."


    Hua Ruge was also very constrained with these peers. He still wanted to run by himself. So he said goodbye to Kong Xiu. Kong Xiu knew Hua Ruge''s ability, but it was hard to stop her from going.


    Before she left, she nodded to juntianxia and xiaomink. The day before, she invited several people to have a meal. During that time, she had discussed the direction of their own and exchanged the signal bombs to ensure that they could communicate when something went wrong.


    Although the danger here is not high, no one can guarantee what changes will happen. It''s better to help each other.


    Jun Tianxia takes LAN binger and others to leave, and mink takes his own people to another direction.


    Most of the disciples of the original clan were polite, and then scattered to open, each picking up the heaven and earth treasures on the ground.


    Tuoba Rui and Hua Ruge are walking forward without any hands. Only those rare things can be found everywhere.


    There are immortal beasts passing by occasionally in the secret place, but they are all of low or medium level and don''t actively hurt people. The danger is not high indeed.


    Hua Ruge and Tuo BARREI flew all the way to the south in low altitude. They found that the most common lingcao here is of yellow level, while the Xuan level is a little less. For the time being, a ground level plant that has never been seen should be considered rare.


    "No wonder everyone broke the competition for these places. The heaven and earth treasure here is rich in oil." Two people fall on a mountain, Hua Ruge is picking Xuan level fairy grass while way.


    This purple scorpion grass is very rare outside, because it is extremely poisonous and hard to be detected. It''s the best choice for refining ordinary poison pills. So the price is too high. It''s good here. Three plants can be picked from any mountain.


    Tuoba Rui can''t see these ordinary goods, so he didn''t do it.


    Hua Ruge put the fairy grass in the jade bottle and protected it. He wanted to change to another place, but he looked up and saw Tuoba Rui frowning slightly.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said, "someone is following us."


    "There are so many roads here. Maybe it''s a coincidence." Hua Ruge is optimistic.


    "Then let''s go." After all, the time is too short for Tuoba Rui to tell whether someone intended it or not.


    Hua nodded like a song, plundering down the mountain like no one else to continue to search for the fairy grass and flowers that he was interested in. Tuo Barry followed closely, but his spirit was paying attention to the rear.


    In a short time, the two have flown more than ten li. Hua Ruge has collected ten rare herbs on the ground. What''s more, she is surprised that these herbs are all full-time, most of them are more than 100 years old, which will undoubtedly improve the efficacy greatly.


    For this reason, she asked with some doubts, "every five years, a group of people come in to plunder. Why is there any fairy grass here that has been growing for about 100 years, and no one spoils it?"


    "The geology here is different from other places. There may be spiritual veins under the ground. The enemies of spiritual grass growing here for a year are more than ten times as many as those of the outside world. As long as no one picked it last time, it will be a full year." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge said thoughtfully, "so the air is full of spirit and it has something to do with this spirit."


    "Well." Tuo Ba Rui said that he was close to her and said, "follow me."


    Hua Ruge felt his chin and looked thoughtful.


    "You don''t have to guess. It''s yinyuzong." Tuoba Rui delivers sound.


    Hua Yuege picked up his eyebrows: "Li Feiyun, where is the second Leng Zi?"


    "Well."


    "Then it''s easy to understand that the goods are not satisfied in the challenge arena and come down to find fault." Hua Yuege said and shook his head: "it''s really stubborn. How many people have come?"


    "Maybe we are afraid to find out. There are only three people, all of whom are the strength of fairyland." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge asked for his advice: "how to deal with it?"


    "Kill!" Tuoba Rui''s answer is always simple and crude, and he is lazy to detour.


    Hua Ruge nodded over there: "agree, it''s not good for you to come, let''s put it down."


    Two people looked at each other, Tuo Ba Rui pointed to a direction, Hua Ruge shook the coral hand strings in his hand and disappeared in place.


    "BAM bam!"


    Hua Ruge uses blink to appear behind the three people and directly greets the back of their heads with a stick. Even if she doesn''t use the power of spirit to strengthen the three people without any defense, it''s very hard to get rid of her strength, and she faints on the spot.

 Chapter 1020

    Hua Ruge throws three people up the mountain one by one, facing one of them with a stick. Tuo barrai sets up a sound barrier at the same time.


    "Ah!" The man shouted and woke up with pain. He pointed to Hua Ruge with his broken arm and said, "you, you, you..."


    "Shut up, and I''ll ask you a question and answer you a question." Hua rugo squatted on the ground and asked, "who let you follow me?"


    The man looked at Hua Ruge and looked at Tuoba Rui. He was very afraid. So he replied honestly, "it''s senior brother Li."


    "Li Feiyun is just a great immortal, but you are immortal, you will listen to him?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The man shook his head: "it''s not him. It''s his brother, senior brother Lifan. He''s the commander of our clan''s action."


    "Next question, what are you going to do with us?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Elder martial brother Li only told us to follow, and left marks for them along the way. He didn''t direct us to do anything else." The man replied, "I know that all these things have been said. Two adults will let me go."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said, "what mark, show me."


    "You promised to let me go, and I''ll hand it in, or you''ll kill me." This man also knows that as long as he takes out this thing, he is likely to be killed and can only gamble once.


    "Complete you." Tuo Ba Rui said with a light voice. He didn''t see that there was a red blood spot on his forehead. He didn''t even have room to react. His pupils were dilated and he was dead.


    Hua Ruge shakes his head, deeply sympathizes, who do you say you offend.


    At the same time, she said she was sorry to wake up another man and told him that one of the disobedience had died before, so she got a small bottle filled with transparent liquid.


    "It''s a medicine. It''s colorless, tasteless and can''t be found on the ground unless the pharmacist is familiar with it." Hua Yuege said.


    The disciple nodded repeatedly: "I have said, can you let me go?"


    "The last question is how many people are you in yinyuzong? What are all accomplishments? " Hua Yuege asked again.


    The disciple watched Hua Ruge warily, but Hua Ruge''s face was always calm with a little carelessness. It was hard to see what she was thinking. He dared not bet and said, "sixty people, forty fairylands, ten immortals and ten immortals."


    Hua Ruge nodded, and then there was a little red dot in his eyebrow.


    "How can we come out and play once and give them a chance?" Hua Ruge looks at Tuoba Rui.


    Tuo Ba Rui understood, raised his hand and pulled away from the border. Hua Ruge hit the last person''s chest with a stick, and the sound of bone crack accompanied by the howling sound. However, before he could wait for the cry, he felt that his chin was held by a stick, and his mouth was forced to close.


    "I''ll tell you once. Listen. Go back and tell the person who directed you. Either stop now or ask someone to wait for him to collect the body." Hua Ruge looked at the stunned man calmly, and saw that he didn''t react for a long time and was a little impatient.


    Although the man didn''t know what had happened, he nodded repeatedly.


    "That''s right. Let''s go." Hua Yuege sticks away from his chin and draws an arc in the air to point down the mountain.


    The man got up in a hurry, and then he saw his two dead companions, all of whom were sweating and sweating. He walked on a mountain road and forgot that he could fly.


    Hua Ruge is lazy to take up the stick in his hand, looking at the direction the spy left and saying, "do you think they will take it back?"


    "Li, especially the first genius of Yinyu sect, is very arrogant." Tuoba Rui''s light return.


    "So he''s probably going to take what I just said as a provocation?" Hua is singing and eyebrows are raised.


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    Hua Ruge spits out his tongue: "let''s run, they are many."


    "What''s the use of more people than eating?" Tuoba Rui doesn''t think so.


    "It''s hard to hear a joke from you." Hua Yuege said with a smile, "go."


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her hand, and they appear thousands of miles away.


    Li Feiyun and Li Feiyun are tracking the mark left by the spy with people far away. Suddenly, they see a spy in front of them coming back. They seem to have lost their soul when they run those two steps.


    "Senior brother li..." After a cry, the Scout kept panting.


    Li Feiyun is very similar to Li Feiyun when he looks up and down at the age of 30, except that his eyebrows are deeper and he looks like a city-state.


    "Why did you come back like this?" Li particularly hears speech to open to ask a way.


    "We were found. Both younger martial brothers were dead. They asked me to come back and send messages. Either you can stop it or someone can collect the body for you." Although he was still a little scared when he spoke, he didn''t affect his expression.


    Li Feiyun''s ugly face said: "brother, this is the tone of the woman, arrogant."


    "There are more than sixty people in yinyuzong, but they dare to speak out. Do they really think that there is no one in yinyuzong?" His eyes narrowed slightly and his face was heavy.


    The same is true for the rest of the disciples. Many of them asked Li Feifan to make up his mind and fight as he said.


    "I''ll see who died here in the end." Li Fanxiang thought for a moment and said, "let''s continue to pursue. Let''s go to inform the moon cutting clan that we are in the southwest. We will help them to get hold of Tuoba Rui and let them come quickly."


    "Yes." One of the disciples hurried to the West.


    Li especially waved a hand way: "since discovered the simplicity not to hide to tuck in, we chase, catch up to begin."


    Before that, the disciple of the moon chopping sect was too careful. He had to wait for the two sects to get together and start again. He always thought it was unnecessary. Now is a good time.


    They are going to decide the head of Hua Ruge. However, if so many people go, they will be able to hold Tuo BARREI back. When the time comes, they will give it to the moon cutting clan. Both of them will take what they need and be happy.


    He thought about it and had already chased people out.


    At this time, Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge are sitting in a valley. There are only a few xuanlv fairy grasses here, but Hua Ruge doesn''t collect them. The reason why they are sitting here is that there is a poisonous flower called psychedelic flower in the valley.


    This psychedelic flower is also of yellow grade. It can be made into psychedelic pill. At the same time, it is very beautiful. Now they are sitting together and taking it as a landscape.


    Hua Ruge leaned on Tuo BARREI''s arms and asked, "do you think we are a bit of a misdemeanor?"


    "A little." Tuo Ba Rui held her shoulder and said, "but compared with the happiness with you, it can be ignored."


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "I''m still in such a place for the first time. It''s a vacation."


    "Vacation?" Tuoba Rui''s voice rose, slightly confused.

 Chapter 1021

    "Just let go of play." Hua Ruge explains.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "then you just take a vacation. I am responsible for killing you if someone obstructs you."


    "It''s settled." Hua Ruge is in a good mood, resting on his shoulder.


    But the two did not quiet for a while, Tuo Ba Rui''s eyebrows began to wrinkle again.


    Hua Ruge took a look at him and said, "are you still following me?"


    "There''s always a dying man." Tuoba Rui''s eyes are bright and cold.


    "More than sixty, can you fight?" Hua Ruge asked that Yinyu sect was a superior sect, but Hua Ruge had seen the fighting power of these people, so it''s nothing to say that they were fighting at a higher level.


    "It should take a while. You can watch it and have dinner." Tuoba Rui said that he had got up.


    "It''s also idle. We eat together after playing." Hua Ruge also stood up, stretching out his arms and kicking his legs, a posture of hands-on.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "follow you."


    Two people say words yinyuzong''s more than sixty people then fly down from the four direction cliff under the leadership of Li Feifan, fall in the valley and surround two people in it.


    "Hua Ruge, we meet again." Li Feiyun''s complacent way.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are on Li Feiyun. At one glance, she knows that Li Feiyun has broken through from the great fairyland to the upper fairyland. It seems that it is right that he can break through in such a short time after the competition. He has been suppressing cultivation before.


    But even if he lost the challenge arena competition, he could see how unbalanced his mind should be.


    "I said you are careful enough. I won''t win you in the challenge arena, so that there won''t be such a big battle, even the limitless sword clan will not hesitate to offend?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Li Feiyun snorted: "joke, you think we can''t help you with Tuo Barry around you. You overestimate him too."


    "Overestimate or not, your body will give the answer." Tuoba and Rui opened their mouth coldly.


    "You are Tuoba Rui, which really surprised me," Li Feifan continued


    "It''s better to talk less nonsense. I''m not free." Tuoba Rui said with a flash of white light in his hand, and the long sword was already in his hand.


    Li is extraordinary did not get enraged, just sneer a way: "wait for when beg for mercy you can have free."


    "Arraying."


    He two words fall, 40 on the immortal Qi step forward, in the hand is holding the different sword flower, looks at then lets the human be dazzled.


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes. It seems that this is the legendary sword formation.


    Forty people are in different positions, five of them work together in an orderly way.


    Tuoba Rui can''t see these at all, and these are not obstacles for Hua Ruge, who has absolute power, so she takes out her stick and prepares to fight.


    Li Feiyun pointed to her and said, "you fight with me."


    "Complete you." Hua Ruge jumps out of the battle circle.


    At the same time, the sword array composed of 40 immortals was launched, and countless blazing swords were attacking Tuoba Rui, which was also mixed with experts like Li Feifan.


    Hua Ruge jumped out and regretted it. When she turned her hair, Tuoba Rui was not in a hurry. She waved the sword in her hand and saw that she could not deal with it.


    The other twenty immortals, immortals and Li Feiyun surrounded Hua Ruge.


    "I told you to try it." Li Feiyun said, his sword broke out ten times more powerful than before, and attacked Hua Ruge.


    At this time, he is higher than Hua Ruge of fairyland, and is sure to win.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t care about it. When the shadow of Daodao sword approaches, Hua Ruge''s hand lifting just smashes the past with a stick. The same move, different strength.


    "Boom!"


    Two people fight to produce huge energy fluctuation, Li Feiyun is in the moment of hand over then fly out.


    This time, it''s not on the challenge arena. Hua Ruge didn''t have any hands left. Just a moment, Li Feiyun spat blood and fell to the ground.


    The others around were dumbfounded. This time, Li Feiyun broke through the fairyland and secretly said that he could abuse Hua as a song, but he could not escape the result of being seriously injured by one move.


    Li Feiyun coughed a mouthful of blood, stared at Hua Ruge and said, "no way, you can''t be my opponent."


    "To tell you the truth, I''m merciful in the challenge arena. I didn''t expect that you really didn''t know who you were." Hua Ruge''s lazy way.


    Li Feiyun doubted life thoroughly and asked, "what are your accomplishments?"


    "Cut the crap. All you need to know is that I''m angry." Hua Yuege said that he would sweep out a stick and cut off seven or eight immortals of the same rank.


    Then she began to kill, and fight fiercely.


    Tuoba Rui was besieged by more than 40 people. Although he didn''t fall down, he didn''t gain the upper hand at the moment. Hua rugo didn''t bother to tangle with these little people when he saw them. Besides Li Feiyun, he ran to Li Feifan''s side, and his life couldn''t be saved.


    The first time Li Feiyun saw Hua Ruge''s ferocity, he was frightened to the core. He didn''t even have the courage to fight the first World War.


    Hua Ruge starts to help Tuo BARREI when she finishes killing the people in the periphery. She doesn''t use magic weapons, so she fights with him side by side and makes it clear that she doesn''t pay attention to these people.


    As a result, the war situation soon became 40-2. Although Hua rugo had not much advantage over the old disciples of fairyland, it was still OK to hold more than a dozen people.


    Tuoba Rui''s way of attack is even bolder with less pressure, which leads to the failure of Yin Yuzong''s disciples, which shocked both Li Feifan and Li Feiyun. These are two monsters.


    Tuoba Rui is not the cultivation of fairyland. These same level masters can''t hurt others'' hair when they set up their array.


    Hua Ruge looks at it and danger langdang, but there is no ambiguity when fighting. Although the strength is not the opponent of the disciples in the fairyland, they are steady and ruthless. Whoever exposes the flaw in front of her is the explanation.


    This lasted for half an hour, and the situation was completely reversed, from 40 people besieging two people to two people chasing 40 people to fight.


    After Li Feiyun, Li Feifan also began to doubt life. He was the top genius in zongmen, but he felt that others were coaxing him to say that he was a genius after he had two hands with Tuoba Rui.


    Under the siege of two people, 40 people soon left 30 people. Li especially knew that the situation was not good and ordered to withdraw quickly.


    "I want to leave if I get into trouble. How can there be such a cheap thing in the world?" In the middle of Hua Ruge''s speech, a small town appeared in the air, and then it became bigger and bigger, so that the whole valley was shrouded in it.


    Li particularly is a way: "do you want fish to die to break through not?"


    "The fish are going to die. Whether the net can be broken depends on your ability." Hua Yuege said to Tuoba Rui, "take a rest."


    "Listen to you." The second two steps of Tuoba Rui.

 Chapter 1022

    Yinyuzong did not know how to deal with the sudden appearance of the city, because they had never heard of such magic tools.


    After Tuo BARREI retreated, Hua Ruge''s heart was moved. The hanging array in the city was opened. The blood red light enveloped all the people. As soon as these disciples in the fairyland touched the red light, they found that they were not rivals at all. They knew that they had hit a nail.


    "Brother Tuoba, Miss Hua, we were also lost for a while. Now we know that we are wrong. Can you open the door?" Li extraordinary face is no longer fierce, but become soft up, voice and peace.


    This kind of dialogue Tuo Ba Rui seldom spoke, so she fell on Hua Ruge. She said calmly, "we told you before, but you didn''t listen."


    "I know it''s not the fault of two people, but I''ve lost my head. Can you see how we can make a living in yinyuzong''s face?" Li Feifan said again. Although he acknowledged and counseled, he didn''t put his posture very low. He had some big demeanor.


    In his speaking skills, only a few more than 30 people have died in the battle, with no bones left.


    "It''s not the first day you came out to hang out. Imagine that I''m in your hands now. Will you let me go?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Li especially hears this words to know Hua Ruge is impossibly soft hand, swallowed pharynx saliva, facial expression is a little white.


    "Hua Ruge, don''t think you can do it seamlessly. Our school will avenge us." At this time, Li Feiyun, who was seriously injured, fought hard and spoke hard at the same time.


    Hua rugo is too lazy to talk to him. He thinks that this man is going to die anyway. He''s going to have a good time.


    Under her strong urging, the power of the great array increased sharply. Only in a moment, the thirty or so people went back to the sky. Their bodies were absorbed by the great array, leaving only weapons and rings with them.


    Hua Ruge put away the whole city with a wave of his hand, and then put away the city of the sky. All the bodies in place were absorbed by the city of the sky, leaving only traces of the battle. It is impossible to see how large-scale the battle is.


    Tuo barrow looked at the psychedelic flowers destroyed by the battle and said, "it''s disappointing."


    "No, they will not come, or they will not be persuaded." Hua Ruge put away the things of these people and said sincerely: "every time I remind them, they are all kind-hearted, but they just don''t appreciate each other, and even regard it as a provocation."


    Tuoba Rui smiles and thinks Hua Ruge is cute.


    "Let''s change places." Hua Ruge suggested again.


    So they flew to the South all the way to collect heaven and earth treasure. In the evening, they came to a lake and fished three fish, two of which were baked and one of which was used for stewing soup.


    Two lives two heaps of fire, Hua Ruge looks at the roast fish, this she is quite good at.


    Tuo barrow stewed fish on the fire with the stone pot he brought.


    Hua Ruge laughs when he sees it: "do you still take the pot with you when you go out?"


    "And knives and spices." Tuoba Rui added.


    Hua Ruge came over to have a look and found that these are new. It seems that this is the first time to use them. I know that Tuoba Rui specially prepared them for her. I can''t help laughing.


    "Don''t giggle. Look at your fish. It won''t be eaten after a while." Tuoba Rui reminds me.


    Hua rugo went back to his own fire to bake fish this time. He wanted to pay too much for her while baking. What should she do.


    "When I go back this time, I will learn to learn needlework from Xiao bing''er, and I will also make you a dress to wear." She said.


    Tuoba Rui listened to her serious tone of voice, smiled and said: "needlework is not a one-day achievement. It''s not good to learn in a few years. You''d better accompany me if you have this time."


    "Not without reason." Hua Ruge is also a practical school. She is more in favor of this.


    But she turned around and said, "but I don''t do anything for you. Do you think I don''t love you enough?"


    "I don''t know what you mean. There are so many difficulties between us that they will not be destroyed because of one piece of clothing." Tuoba Rui appeases.


    "That''s right, too." Hua Ruge let her heart go.


    Tuo Ba Rui opened the lid, and the rich soup rolled in the stone pot. The white fish appeared and smelled.


    "It''s ready to eat." He said a bowl and walked to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge smelled the fragrance and cried. He took the soup and sniffed it hard. He said contentedly, "it''s good to have you around."


    "Because I can make food?" Tuoba Rui asked, slightly rising tone.


    Hua Ruge almost nodded, but still shook his head: "of course not, we are soul mates."


    "I also prefer to be a physical partner." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    Hua rugo almost choked on the soup he had just drunk, driving without warning, or making a sharp turn.


    "Drink slowly. It''s all yours." Tuo Ba Rui said as he saw that she was in a hurry to drink.


    Hua Ruge said that it''s not your fault, but she dare not say it to her face.


    They spent an evening by the lake, eating fish and watching the sunset setting, talking and making noise together, and soon it was dark.


    Hua Ruge lies on the ground, with his hands resting on his arms, and starts to look at the stars and the moon in the sky, knocking on his legs. It''s very pleasant.


    "Should we have a drink now?" She proposed.


    Tuoba Rui sat beside her and picked up her eyebrow: "what do you think?"


    "No Have a good drink. " Hua laughs like a song.


    Tuo barrui didn''t let her go. He pulled her up from the ground, put one hand in his arms, and took out the moisture-proof cloth that had been prepared earlier and spread it on the ground. Then he put two layers of blankets on it.


    "How can I say that I''m from fairyland? Are you afraid I''ll catch cold?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile. Although it was a question, the sweet smile on his face was almost overflowing with honey.


    Tuo Ba Rui pinched her nose and asked, "what do you say?"


    Hua Ruge circled his neck and said, "I know you love me, kiss one."


    She pressed Tuo Barry''s shoulder with her arm and made a kiss on his thin lips.


    Tuoba Rui where will let go of this opportunity, a hand out of her back brain, heavy kiss up.


    After a while, they lay on the blanket and snuggled up to each other.


    "If only I could keep going like this, it would be nice not to think about anything." Hua Ruge laments that her people are naturally thinking about more things intelligently. She is tired after a long time.


    Tuo Ba Rui put a kiss on her forehead and said, "when we can help your mother figure out the hatred that should be settled, I will take you to indulge in the mountains and rivers, and then ask about the world."

 Chapter 1023

    "Good." "I believe that day will come," Hua Ruge said with longing


    "Well, soon." Tuoba Rui said, "go to sleep."


    Hua Ruge nodded and closed her eyes, but after a while she opened them again. "How can I feel that things are not so simple?" she said


    "Today?" Tuo said he was not surprised.


    "You have noticed that the Yinyu sect has feelings to deal with me, but don''t they know that you can even clean up the immortals and Xuanxian. How can they not think about it so much and find it uncomfortable?" Hua Ruge said what he thought.


    "I think it''s suspicious, but I don''t rule out that they are too confident in their sword formation." Tuoba Rui road.


    "There must be this ingredient, but I wonder if there is any other possibility." Hua Ruge analysis.


    At that time, when yinyuzong''s people appeared, they were full of self-confidence. She didn''t care much before, but now she thinks more and more about it.


    Tuoba Rui''s image of Zhan Xuanxian has been sent to Yandu for a long time. These people must have seen it. How can they keep on going, stupid?


    "The other possibility is that they have help." Tuoba Rui directly talks about Hua Ruge''s thinking.


    Hua rugo nodded at once: "yes, they just followed us not far or near before, and didn''t make a strong attack. If there was no plan, how could they not rush up and hit us directly like they do now?"


    "Go on." Tuoba Rui road.


    "I didn''t attack at first, but only after I got angry with them. It shows that their original plan is not like this, and this tactic of delaying time has only one possibility, that is, waiting for partners." Hua Yuege said.


    "It makes sense." Tuoba Rui agrees.


    Hua rugo saw that his expression did not change, and asked, "you have thought of it for a long time."


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "no, I don''t want to waste my mind on that kind of thing when I''m with you."


    "My heart is bigger than mine." Hua Ruge said with a smile, "it''s not ordinary people who dare to deal with your fear. We''d better be careful."


    "Don''t worry, we can''t fall to the ground even if something happens. Go to sleep." Tuoba Rui patted her. Her gentle voice had a very good soothing effect.


    The reason why he is lazy is not carelessness, but because of strong self-confidence.


    Hua Ruge was not as alert as usual when he was around. He said that sleeping depended on his arms and closed his eyes.


    When they woke up the next morning, they simply ate something and sat down to discuss. The final result of the discussion was to go in a different direction, so that they could avoid the possible enemies behind them.


    So Hua Yuege pointed to the West and said, "look here."


    So they began to walk west, but at this time, the moon cutting clan had arrived at the place where they were fighting with yinyuzong, and they were exploring the scene.


    There are obvious signs of fighting here, but there is no blood, which is not normal.


    The moon cutting clan is second only to the limitless sword clan in the hundred clans. Its disciples are all elites who can fight. These people have experienced hundreds of battles and found that things are not right.


    "The site has been cleared." One of the disciples said.


    The leader ''s Disciple nodded and motioned for him to continue.


    "They must be fighting here, but if it''s even or chasing and fleeing, there will be traces, but it''s clear that one side has won, so there''s time to clean up here."


    "The leader of Yinyu sect and our sect joined hands. If they won, the following disciples would not dare to do this. So there is only one explanation left. The people of yinyuzong were killed by baotuoba Rui and huarugo. "


    When I was young, I explained the doorway thoroughly. The rest of the disciples nodded. After all, the strength of Tuoba Rui was there. Although it was too fierce to kill these people, it was not impossible.


    "This group of fools told them not to act rashly, but not to listen, and to give their lives and not to say it also disrupted our plan." The leader''s disciple looked indignant. How could he meet such a pig teammate.


    It used to be a combination of the two. Now it''s all right. They are left alone. Neither are they going in nor out.


    At this time, yinyuzong was in an awkward position to deliver the letter, but soon he found that no one was paying attention to him, so he took a long breath. When his companion died, he could make friends again, and when his life was gone, he would be all gone.


    One by one, the moon cutting clan began to think about the next way to deal with it.


    At last, I analyzed the disciple and said, "elder martial brother, since you have decided to deal with Tuo BARREI, it''s too late to stop now."


    "You mean the people of Yinyu clan will say it?" The leading disciple said.


    The disciple nodded: "it must be said that Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge will definitely have revenge. Even if we don''t start, they may stare at us. It''s better to say it first."


    "There''s a point in what younger martial brother Qi said. We are not the fools of Yinyu sect. It''s nothing to catch him." Another disciple said.


    The advantage of these gifted disciples is that they are full of determination and fearlessness. But that''s where the disadvantage lies.


    The leading disciple thought for a moment, and finally clapped the table and said, "that''s settled. Let''s start looking for their traces now. Once we find them, they will definitely look good."


    "Yes."


    More than a dozen of the following 70 people came out and headed in all directions, focusing on the traces left in the south.


    At the same time, Hua rugo and Tuo BARREI saw two teams fighting on a mountain on the way to the West. It sounded like a strong local medicine. Hua rugo was very interested in it.


    The two people sat on the opposite branch of the tree to watch the activity. Tuo Barry saw her and said, "when they finish fighting, I will grab something for you."


    "No, it''s agreed to come and play. I don''t want those things outside. It''s better to watch them." Hua Ruge said as she took out her snacks and watched them while eating.


    Tuo Ba Rui depends on her, so Tuo Ba Rui, who is usually the flower of kaolin, is now learning to watch.


    Two groups of people fought in full swing. In a short time, more than a dozen people fell down. There were people coming in behind. The death toll was still increasing.


    Hua Ruge looks at the scene in front of her and frowns.


    "What do you think?" Tuo''s focus has always been on Hua Ruge.


    "Do you think it''s worth it to die so many talented disciples every year just to get some of them back?" Hua rugo suddenly asked. Just as the two sides were fighting, Hua rugo thought of shuiyunxuan, the disciple who would die half a year.


    These people are all hope in the clan. They usually hold a treasure. How can they not pay attention to it now.

 Chapter 1024

    "You won''t give up on organic fate, and even if you die, you don''t take less of this good thing every year." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "but I always feel the loss."


    "You have a good heart." Tuoba Rui evaluation.


    "Is it good enough to affect my judgment?" Hua Ruge has doubts about it.


    The two battles on the top of the mountain took place in the afternoon, killing and injuring dozens of people, and the battle became more intense. But it was for the sake of treasure before, and now it''s just killing red eyes.


    Hua Ruge can''t watch the bustle anymore. He said, "let''s change places."


    "Good." As soon as Tuo Ba Rui grabbed her waist, he would pass over the mountain and continue to face the West. However, as soon as the two men appeared on the mountain, the battle stopped, and they looked at the people warily.


    When they saw that it was Tuo BARREI, these people all changed their colors and gave birth to retreat.


    One of them summoned up his courage and said, "elder martial brother Tuoba, we have killed and injured so many people for this world of Lingbao. Is it right for you to rob now?"


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t care about these people''s meaning.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "you misunderstood me. We just passed by."


    As soon as her voice fell, she was led away by Tuoba Rui, and the two disappeared into the public''s vision.


    Some of these people haven''t responded. They are really passing by.


    After they left, two groups of people fought again, but their good fortune did not last forever. In the evening, the moon cutting clan passed by and began to ask for information. After hearing the news of tuobarrui and huarugohe, these people died under the knife of the moon cutting clan, and the prefecture level Lingbao was also robbed.


    After getting the specific location, the moon chopping clan did not pursue with all strength, but rested on the spot and gathered in a tent to discuss countermeasures.


    On the other side, Hua rugo and Tuoba ruimeimei have a meal and find a flat hillside to rest.


    Hua Ruge is lying on the blanket in comfort, rubbing his tummy and feeling better.


    Tuo Barry extended her arms towards her, and she immediately turned over and drilled into his arms.


    He patted her on the head and said, "sleep."


    "Speak." Huaruge looks up.


    "Well, what do you want to say?" Tuoba Rui''s voice is inclusive and indulgent.


    "Can you guess if there''s anyone in the back who''s thinking about us?" Hua rugo talks about a topic casually. It''s not important for her to talk about anything. Just be able to talk.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you have it or not. Anyway, you can use magic tools to collect the bills." Tuoba Rui said.


    "That''s the reason." Hua Ruge thinks of the city of the sky. The big killing tool can be said to be a group attack invincible. As long as it''s not too high, it''s useless for many people.


    Tuoba Rui looks at her and takes the initiative to find a topic. They fall asleep as they speak.


    At the same time, the moon cutting clan decided to rest at the same place and didn''t rush forward. Because yinyuzong had something wrong, they thought they underestimated the strength of Tuoba Rui, so they should be cautious this time.


    The next day, Hua Ruge had an early accident, because she was at the peak of fairyland. After absorbing such a strong aura of heaven and earth, she felt that the realm of fairyland was a little loose.


    So she got up in the morning to practice, and the spirit of hundreds of miles rolled in. People in this area all felt the abnormal fluctuation of the spirit, and thought that there was any immortal beast here to break through.


    After all, only the animal''s constitution can lead to such great movements.


    Many people are far away from here. They calculate that the immortal beast must be no less than the human Xuanxian''s accomplishments through the fluctuation of the aura. If you want to try your strength to cut them off after the breakthrough, you will not want to live.


    The moon cutting sect also has the same concerns, but it is the superior sect after all. It is natural that the arrogant sect will not withdraw easily, but it is not close, but waiting for the storm to stop.


    After meditating for half an hour, Hua rugo didn''t improve her cultivation a little, let alone break the barriers and advance. It''s no wonder that she is too heavy, and her short-term cultivation won''t have any effect.


    "It''s too hard to break through like this. I''d better find a magic weapon and feed the snacks." Hua Ruge opened his eyes and sighed.


    Tuo Barry was shocked when he watched. As a passer-by, he saw a little distance from Hua Ruge to the fairyland. If he practiced for a while or ate something, the barrier would be broken.


    It''s unheard of for a yellow talent to have such a rate of promotion.


    "Don''t worry. It looks like it''s going fast." Tuoba Rui said and took out a new dress to put on. It was also a black dress.


    Hua rugo used to comb his hair and said, "I''m not in a hurry. Now the breakthrough speed is fast enough. If it''s faster, I''m afraid that those who stare at me will catch me for research."


    "Well, there''s still something to hide." Tuoba Rui ordered.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "I understand."


    They went to the river and washed their faces. They simply cooked porridge and went on the road again.


    One hour later, the man of the moon cutting clan came here and looked at the fire which had been extinguished for a long time. "People didn''t walk for a long time, it seems that they would not rush every night."


    "Since I''m not on my way, I''m definitely practicing meditation. This is a good opportunity." Said the other.


    "Yes, we can do it at night." There is humanity.


    Everyone nodded and all the votes passed.


    The leading disciple smiled and said, "follow me."


    Since they stop at night to rest or practice, they can definitely catch up.


    Tuo BARREI and Hua rugo are too lazy to even think about it. Now they are just looking for a place with good scenery. Hua rugo feels like a public trip all the way. They can play without spending money.


    So the two groups of people are like this. The one in front is playing with mountains and waters, and the one behind is following closely. They are getting closer and closer.


    At night, they still sleep in the open air. Hua Ruge is very satisfied with the place where they sleep. It''s a sea of flowers. Now they lie in the center, romantic and beautiful.


    On the other side, the moon chopping clan has almost figured out the speed of the two people in the past two days. Now it''s a hundred miles away, and it''s discussed whether to attack at this time.


    The leader thought for a moment and said, "let''s do it in three o''clock."


    The rest nodded.


    Hua Ruge, on the other side, is sleeping in Tuo BARREI''s arms. When he is there, she is always not alert. Although Tuo BARREI keeps her eyes closed, her mind is always alert. After all, it''s not peaceful recently.


    However, even if you are alert, you will be slower than usual when the spirit is resting.


    In the third watch, all the people of the moon cutting clan came to the front with the speed of meteor, and directly surrounded the mountain where they were.


    Tuoba Rui opened his eyes immediately, but it was a moment later.

 Chapter 1025

    At this time, I heard a cry from someone in the sky at night.


    Tuo Ba Rui moves very fast. At this time, Hua Ruge has been pulled up. But before he gets up, he sees a white light flash in the night sky. A bright net appears in front of the two people. It just binds them together in a flash.


    At this time, Tuoba Rui is just knowing what happened, and Hua Ruge is just waking up.


    The net on the body becomes a rope after binding people together.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are on the rise, and he mobilizes all his strength to earn the net. However, the result of his struggle is more and more tight.


    Hua Ruge also woke up completely at this time. These two comfortable days made her completely forget what vigilance is. Unexpectedly, when she hit a ton, she was bound by others with her eyes open.


    The leader of the moon cutting sect''s disciple is named Mo Chen. Seeing the two people in a mess, he said with a smile: "brother Tuoba, don''t earn any more. This weapon is specially prepared for you by the patriarch. It''s a Taoist tool. It''s useless for you to struggle any way."


    Tuoba Rui raises eyebrow way: "Mo Chen?"


    "It''s me, accident?" Mo Chen smiles smugly.


    To catch these two people, he was more or less forgetful. You should know that this was a fierce person who was once called upon by the small world and participated in the creation of the world.


    Tuoba Rui did not answer his question, but said: "your patriarch covets the position of the first day."


    "I was supposed to be the one who made you break the rules." When Mo Chen said this, he was gnashing his teeth, which was because of the expression that others showed when they saw him and the comments behind him.


    It''s said that no matter how hard Tuoba Rui tries, he will only be the second in ten thousand years, which makes his face and zongmen''s moon cutting sect not good-looking. So after yinyuzong came to visit, the current cooperation plan is almost one shot.


    But I didn''t know why yinyuzong would fight hard, which killed dozens of lives in vain.


    The good thing is that there are all kinds of ways to catch up with this thing. Otherwise, it''s hard to say who will win or who will lose.


    At this time, Hua Ruge wakes up completely. She looks at the people around her, and then looks down at the net tied to her, which is clear.


    "Seriously, it''s the first time I''ve been tied up." She said and yawned, but did not see the tension at all.


    Mo Chen thought that she was too nervous, so he also said to Tuo Barry: "now there are two options, either announce to join me here, or wait to die."


    In fact, he doesn''t want to let Tuo BARREI join in, but he''s not alone here, he has to say.


    Tuoba Rui ignores him directly and tries to fight against the rope with all his heart.


    Hua Ruge also began to mobilize her mind to take out the weapons and cut them. But she soon found that she could not use her strength or even her mind when trapped by the net.


    The original dare to take the name of this vast net is not only a bluff, as long as it is tied up, it will be controlled in all directions.


    It''s a bit of a hassle, Hua Ruge picks eyebrows.


    Without divine thoughts, she could not say that she could not get out of the city of the sky, that is to say, communication, summoning and devouring the beast became a problem.


    Mo Chen was in a hurry when he saw Tuoba Rui and didn''t speak. He walked towards him and said: "what? Now you are not soft? "


    "Hello, that fat head and big ear, how to speak?" Hua Ruge''s voice came from the back of Tuoba Rui.


    Mo Chen really has a short stature, because it''s not seldom laughed at, but it''s the first time for Hua Ruge to go too far. He''s just short, so he''s fat everywhere.


    "You don''t want to live, do you?" Mo Chen did not fire at Tuo barrow for the moment, but went around to talk with Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo didn''t reply directly when hearing this, but after thinking about it, he asked, "so I have a chance to live?"


    "Want to live?" When Mo Chen saw the light in Hua Ruge''s eyes, he began to laugh.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "of course, I''m so young, I don''t want to die."


    "It''s a pity such a beauty died." Mo Chen said and walked two steps forward. He looked at Hua Ruge''s face carefully. His smile almost reached his ears.


    Just when he was forgetting, the disciple who had been making up his mind came over and whispered in his ear, "elder martial brother, be careful of this woman. She has many thoughts."


    Mo Chen has always been cautious. He would never have behaved like this unless he saw the color. Now he is more alert after listening to the reminders. It''s said that Hua Ruge is extremely smart and good at the Yin track plan. He can''t be fooled in a moment.


    Hua Ruge said, "this elder martial brother, I just offended you. I apologize to you."


    "Why did you suddenly apologize?" Mo Chen''s cautious way.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "I thought I would die. Now I hear that there is hope for survival."? Elder martial brother, can you tell me what I need to do? Join your clan, too? "


    "It doesn''t say you''re wanted, but you can do it if you like." Mo Chen said with a smile, "but if I help you, what can you thank me for?"


    Hua rugo said, "of course, it''s my best reward for helping me like this, elder martial brother. To tell you the truth, I have a Taoist instrument in my hand. If you don''t dislike it, I will give it to you. "


    Mo Chen originally wanted to take advantage of Hua Ruge''s beauty, but as soon as he heard the Taoist instrument, his mind immediately shifted.


    Not only he, but also other people are interested. After all, Taoist implements are rare. One of them is equivalent to double the combat power. Who wouldn''t want it.


    Mo Chen wants her to take it out to have a look, but she will be released. Mo Chen is not afraid to let her go. She got up with Tuo BARREI at that time, and now they are entangled in the world.


    If Tuo BARREI is released, he can''t guarantee that he can get it back.


    "You''re not lying to us, are you?" Mo Chen asked.


    "How dare I? I''m sure you all know my points above the one hundred comparisons. You think if I don''t have a powerful magic weapon, how can I earn so many points with my strength?" Hua said like a song.


    These people immediately moved, because this is also everyone''s guess.


    "Well, if that''s the case, come out and show us. If it''s really good, it won''t hurt you." Mo Chen promises.


    Hua rugo thought about it and hurriedly said, "now you can take it out. Let go of the net first. Can I promise not to run?"


    "No, I don''t believe you. If you believe it, something will happen." Mo Chen''s reaction is fast enough, and he is a little preoccupied. If you don''t let it go, you can''t let it go.


    Hua rugo felt that he had met his opponent, so he said again, "OK, I''ll take it out when I let go."

 Chapter 1026

    Mo Chen listens to speech and nods, thinking Hua Ruge is honest.


    But Hua rugo didn''t stop at once. Instead, he asked, "elder martial brother, when are you going to watch it?"


    "This is about to ask your man. If he agrees to enter our clan, I can let you go." Mo Chen''s standard way is to try to make himself less interested in Hua Ruge.


    As his younger martial brother said, although the woman is beautiful, she is not a vase that can''t be used in the eyes. He must remind himself to be careful at all times


    Even though he was restrained enough, he still felt that there was a flash of light in front of him, which made him slow to respond.


    It took Mo Chen some energy to make himself look calm. He frowned and went around her face.


    At this time, Tuoba Rui''s eyes are open, but there is no wave in his eyes. It''s unclear whether he is deep or dull.


    "Tuo BARREI, your woman knows more than you do. Tell me, what are you going to do?" Mo Chen said, although he wanted to be arrogant, he was still a little afraid in front of Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui still didn''t speak.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said, "I said husband, let''s ignore others now. It''s important to keep our lives. Even if you don''t care about me, you should take care of the children."


    The eyes of those who cut the moon are all attracted by Hua Ruge.


    Mo Chen is no exception. He goes around and asks, "son? You all have children? "


    "Did I say that?" Hua''s eyes twinkled like a song.


    Mo Chen looks at Hua Ruge with his eyes that see through everything. It seems that the eyes are saying that I have heard everything. It''s useless for you to cover up any more.


    "I think so." Hua Ruge said after a look of chagrin: "it''s a secret. You should keep it secret for me. This child is suffering."


    She said it as if to shed tears.


    Everyone looked at each other and was shocked. After all, Hua Ruge is 19 years old now. Who would have thought that she could have a child at the same time of her rapid breakthrough.


    Hua Ruge, regardless of other people''s questions or not, said: "when I met my husband and fell in love with him, I was still a waste material that was not valued by others, and his status was noble. Though we love each other, we cannot see the light. "


    The people of the moon cutting clan sympathize with Hua Ruge. Such a beautiful girl who needs to be moved is not valued. They wish to turn into heroes to save her at that time.


    "In the year of having a child, when he was fighting outside, my family thought I was disgraceful to them and drove me out, so I hid myself and raised a baby. It was a time of war, when I was displaced with refugees, and I gave birth to him after a lifetime of nine deaths."


    Hua, like a song, said with a snivel and a tear, which was a desolation.


    Even if you were not interested in listening to the details before, you can''t help but sympathize now.


    "Although the child was born, I was not married to him, so the child was not well-known and was entrusted to be raised outside. In order to cover up that I rarely saw him, now I am three years old. When someone asked his father about soy sauce, he can only wipe tears."


    Hua Ruge said all the dog blood bridge he could think of.


    Many people shook their heads and sighed. A few of them lamented that Hua Ruge had a bad life. Most of them lamented how beautiful he was. They even had children.


    Hua Ruge thought it was OK to be fooled this time, so he said, "later..."


    "On!"


    At this time, Tuo Ba Rui suddenly moved, his eyes were full of two spirits, and his whole body was filled with mysterious Tao rhyme. His hands broke away from the net and he was grasping the net to try to tear it off from them.


    The disciples of the moon cutting sect were shocked. They knew that Tuoba Rui was just accumulating his strength, but they could not understand how there might be forces beyond their control. Where did Tuoba Rui come from.


    Hua Ruge was relieved, and her heart was finally good. She couldn''t make it up.


    Tuoba Rui''s sudden power is very strong. He holds the net in his hand and pulls it all the way up from his waist. It seems that he can pull it down soon.


    Mo Chen pinches his fingers with both hands, and his mind is constantly exerted on the Internet, which immediately wins in vain.


    However, Tuoba Rui is also well prepared. The power of running the avenue is against the power of imprisonment on the Internet.


    Two different white lights interweave together. Tuoba Rui''s eyes are bright. Mo Chen is sweating gradually. It''s really hard to use his strength to run the Taoist instruments that don''t belong to him.


    Tuoba Rui has pulled the net to his shoulder, and if he tries harder, he will pull it off from his head.


    Hua Ruge is not vague at the critical moment, squinting her eyes to prepare for the battle, because these people will not be safe to let Tuo BARREI free. She will definitely start before she leaves. Although she can''t use her strength, it''s OK to block one or two by her strong constitution.


    But in her imagination, the attack did not come, but Mo Chen shouted, "the second form."


    As soon as the voice fell, the net on their bodies suddenly disappeared. At the same time, a cage composed of white light suddenly appeared around their bodies. Tuo BARREI lost his hand and his strength was exhausted in this time.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Yuege looks confused.


    Tuoba Rui is also surprised. How can we say that change will change?


    It''s no use what I did before.


    Mo Chen wiped the sweat on his head and said with a sneer, "do you think the world is a pattern? You are too small to see the power of the Daoist. "


    Tuoba Rui squints his eyes, thinking about countermeasures. He observes that when the second form appears, the people of the moon cutting clan are not very happy. They are a little worried after they start to relax.


    Hua Ruge also saw this. Her mind couldn''t help but make eye contact with Tuoba Rui.


    The only advantage of being trapped in a cage is that she doesn''t have to be back-to-back. She just made a series of reactions by hard guessing.


    Tuoba Rui gave her an uncertain look. Hua Ruge turned her eyes and said to the outside, "elder martial brother Mochen, we have acknowledged and counseled. How can we go out?"


    "Do you want to delay?" Mo Chen said angrily. If he could not guess now, he would be dead.


    Hua Ruge made a puzzled look and asked: "what''s the point, elder martial brother? What I just said is true, my poor child... "


    "Stop, don''t tell me. There''s a contract. As long as he hands over a wisp of spirit, he will let you out." Mo Chen says to take out a parchment roll from the space.


    The paper roll is opened. There is no text on it. There is only one array.


    Hua Ruge has seen this thing. That array is to seal the spirit. When a spirit is sealed in, it is to hand over life to the person holding the paper roll. Where is it to join the clan? It''s just to pick up a slave that can be used for nothing.

 Chapter 1027

    Tuo Ba Rui''s face sank when he saw this thing. How dare someone make such an idea?


    Hua rugo''s smile on her face is stiff after she saw it. Someone wants to sign a master servant contract with Tuo BARREI?


    Good, good!


    Hua Yuege laughed again. He was already angry in his heart, but his face was still a mess of sincerity.


    It''s really enough to count on her man!


    This time, she didn''t wait for her to open her mouth to Tuo BARREI and said, "I can''t sign this thing. It''s useless."


    "So you chose to die?" Mo Chen threatens.


    Tuoba Rui coldly picked out the corner of his lips and said, "OK, do it."


    Hua Ruge''s heart is next to Lin, but she knows that Tuoba Rui is not a rash person, so she doesn''t open her mouth.


    When Mo Chen heard this, there was a look of embarrassment on his face. Although it was only a short moment, not even a tenth of a second, Hua Ruge still caught it clearly.


    She knew that Mo Chen was not in trouble before, but now this expression suddenly appeared. What can they do to the opposite person after they open the second form?


    Tuo Barry''s eyes are full of self-confidence. No one can understand the operation of power better than he who can perceive the rules of heaven and earth.


    he came in a moment later and found that the power of imprisonment was strengthened after he became a cage. There would be no spiritual power to operate inside. No matter it was from the prisoners or from the outside, it would disappear here.


    That is to say, it is useless for those people to do it outside.


    However, he also found that there are rules in the net. If the person in full control should be able to attack the people in the net, it is obvious that Mo Chen is not the owner of the thing and cannot fully control it.


    "Your life is in my hand. I will take it whenever I want." Mo Chen is still talking hard.


    Hua Ruge can''t help laughing, which is embarrassing. The first form can''t help Tuo BARREI, and the second form can''t be attacked by outsiders. It''s a dead end.


    The disciples of the moon cutting clan realized this, so Mo Chen took people to discuss and left 20 people to guard the cage.


    Tuoba Rui pulled Hua rugo''s hand and said, "don''t worry, there will be a way. They can''t help us now."


    "I know. I don''t care if I''m dead with you anyway." Hua Yuege says it carelessly.


    Tuoba Rui pinched her face and said, "I''m talking nonsense."


    Hua Ruge smiled and pointed to the people who were talking at the running side. "How do I think they are more anxious than us?"


    "Of course, if we can''t solve this problem as soon as possible, this weapon will be seen by others, and we can imagine that this battle will be around them." Tuoba Rui road.


    "Then we''ll wait. Maybe he''ll let us go."


    Tuo Barry is amused by her.


    Hua Ruge said to the disciple who was eavesdropping on one side, "elder martial brother, you''ve been listening for a long time. Can you help me catch some game back? I''m going to make a fire in it."


    "You..." The disciple wanted to say that you can''t think, but he swallowed the eyes of Shanghua Ruge involuntarily and turned them into: "it''s useless if you say it, I won''t do it. I haven''t heard of any prisoners who have this treatment."


    "You don''t have it after you''ve done it. Once you''re born, twice you''re familiar with it." Hua Yuege continued.


    Tuoba Rui was thinking about how to get out, and the disciple was speechless by her, but he still stuck his neck and said, "that''s not for me."


    "If you don''t give, you won''t give. If you don''t rob you, what''s your hurry?" Hua Ruge appeases.


    That disciple has already doubted life, who is the prisoner in the end.


    How to catch people without a sense of achievement, the two cage, fell into this situation is calm and unrestrained, it is a foul.


    Hua Ruge didn''t really want to eat. After a few words of teasing, she stopped talking and tried to figure out a way together.


    as long as she devoured the beast, everything was easy to do. But now her mind is sealed and she can''t know how to devour the beast. The sluggard who devoured the beast even ate, slept and ate. It''s almost impossible to come out without shouting.


    In addition, she has nothing to fight against.


    She looked down at the coral bracelet, a burst of despair, because the power of space here was sealed, and she could not help it.


    The only thing that still works here is the power of rules controlled by Tuo barrow. This is the most difficult power to ponder. As long as the heaven and earth exist, there is no binding force.


    Tuoba Rui thinks that it should be OK for him to break out, but it will take a while to accumulate strength.


    Hua Ruge sat down on the ground and relied on the light column.


    Tuoba Rui meditates on the ground and is ready to start.


    At this time, Mo Chen came with his disciples. The younger one''s eyes turned very fast. It was a lot of ideas at first sight.


    "Tuo BARREI, you must sign this thing. Even if we can''t help you, it doesn''t mean we can''t deal with your wife and children." Mo Chen Road.


    Tuoba Rui loves Hua such as song is the thing that the whole Yan knows, so thought of threatening nature thought of her.


    Originally Tuoba Rui was not happy, but he was stunned when he heard his wife and children. However, he quickly responded and said, "you can''t move her at all."


    "I''ll show you how I moved her. You are ready." Mo Chen said that his mind began to move.


    Saying that more than 50 people surrounded Hua Ruge.


    Tuoba Rui watches nervously. Hua Ruge''s eyes are more curious than nervous.


    I saw the white light cage suddenly contracted and passed through Hua Ruge''s body, locking Tuoba Rui firmly in it, while Hua Ruge appeared outside the cage.


    Hua is as stupid as a song. Is that coming out?


    At the same time, two of the fifty people around her suddenly began to work. Two knives, one on the left and one on the right, were placed on Hua Ruge''s neck. At this time, a closer look at Hua Ruge''s expression will show that she was still confused.


    "I warn you, don''t play tricks, or you won''t get good fruit." Mo Chen comes up to warn.


    Hua Ruge turned to her head and said, "that''s putting me out?"


    "Be honest." One of them pressed her cold voice to open her mouth, and the bright long knife was close to her neck.


    Inside Tuoba Rui also began to be a little confused, now I don''t know whether to cry or to laugh.


    How do these people''s heads grow? He''s a dangerous person. Is Hua Ruge a fuel-efficient lamp?


    Mo Chen said, "Tuo BARREI, if you sign it, you will be safe. If you don''t sign it, I will kill her."


    Tuoba Rui is indifferent.


    Hua rugo raised his hands and said, "wait, I have another question before I die. Whose idea is Hijacking me?"


    "It''s me." A young man came up and said, "what''s the matter? If you want to say you''re dead, don''t let me go? "


    Hua rugo shook his head: "brother, I misunderstood you. I want to say thank you."

 Chapter 1028

    The man didn''t expect Hua Ruge to say that, let alone how to take over.


    Others are surprised and have a bad heart.


    Just when they were about to shout to China, Hua Yuege, who was held by two broadswords, suddenly disappeared.


    Mo Chen was going to do it himself, and he was surprised to lose his goal. However, even though he felt a chill behind him, a mug that Hua Yuege had smashed down before he realized it. He felt that his eyes were full of stars, and his steps were staggering, and he almost fell down.


    This time, Hua rugo wondered that someone else had already fallen down. It''s a genius. It''s very resistant to beating.


    People are even more surprised when they see it. First, because of the power of Hua Ruge, we need to know that Mo Chen is not only a friar who practices body, but also an outstanding one in the same way. Even if he is beaten by the same level, he will not be hurt, let alone a friar who is one level lower.


    Another point is Hua Ruge''s blinking skill, which is the magic power of the space Department. She has mastered it.


    Mo Chen quickly turned around and said: "Hua Ruge, since we dare to let you out, we have the ability to catch you. You''d better go and catch it, so as not to suffer from flesh and skin."


    During the negotiation, they thought that Hua Ruge would not be honest, but there were more than sixty people in the audience, who could not stop Hua Ruge, who only had a fairyland.


    "Thank you for your consideration, elder martial brother. In return, I''d like to give you something good." Hua Ruge smiles sincerely.


    "Set up the array, be careful of her cheating." Cried the young disciple who had proposed to release Hua Ruge.


    These people have also seen the cunning of Hua Ruge. They wave their long knives one after another in an attempt to arrange a border around Hua Ruge. In order to ensure the successful completion of the border, there are several people who want to hold her back.


    But these people have not yet started Hua Ruge to disappear again. When they come out again, they are behind Mo Chen. Mo Chen had a premonition. However, before he could turn around, he was hit by a stick towards the back of his head.


    Mo Chen is beaten to the ground. He looks as if he is in a mess.


    At this time, Hua Ruge''s position is beyond the boundary. Her face is still that smile: "you are unreasonable, elder martial brothers. I told you to treat people with sincerity. How can you not believe me?"


    "Hua Ruge, don''t be arrogant." Mo Chen shouts, draws out the long knife to face her personally and attacks.


    Hua Ruge quietly disappeared in place.


    At the next moment, people only feel that the sunshine above their heads is covered by something. When they look up, they see a huge city falling down.


    "Boom!"


    When the city of the sky fell to the ground, Hua stood on the wall like gushran, and said to the people in it, "it''s tricky to fight with you, and you look down on yourself too much."


    They were all in a panic for a moment when they were trapped in the city, because they just felt the breath in the city and they felt terrible.


    "Don''t panic. We''ll make concerted efforts to get out." Mo Chen opens his mouth. At this time, he shows some responsibility.


    However, as soon as his voice fell behind his head, he got another stick. Then Hua Ruge pulled his back lead and threw him in front of the vast net where Tuo BARREI was.


    At the same time, the rest of the moon cutting disciples were surrounded by the big array.


    "I''ll fight you." He felt insulted when he was knocked three times a day.


    Hua Ruge knew that this man was one of the top two talents before Tuo BARREI, and it was definitely not possible to fight hard with her strength, so she said: "we are all civilized people, so we can''t sit down and talk about anything slowly."


    "What can I talk to you about?" Now Mo Chen''s intestines are all remorseful. He can''t let her out even if Hua Ruge is so strong.


    Hua Ruge pointed to the disciples who were trapped by the big formation and said: "now it''s my home court, really don''t talk about it?"


    At this time, the big formation is just trapped and does not hurt the people in it. But with the energy of the city of the sky, those people can''t come out.


    Mo Chen looks at the man he brings, slowly puts down his knife and says, "what do you want to talk about?"


    "Simple." Hua Yuege pointed to the cage composed of white light and said, "open this one."


    "You are smart, but I am not stupid. If I open it, you will let us go?" Mo Chen said in a cold voice.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "I don''t care if you are smart or stupid, just one sentence, can''t you let people go?"


    "No!" Mo Chen is absolutely certain that they will not survive as long as Tuo BARREI comes out, and no one can open the cage except him, so they will compromise to talk about the conditions.


    Hua Ruge is motionless, but his mind is moving.


    In an instant, the hanging array of the sky city was opened, and the moon cutting clan suffered a devastating attack except for Mo Chen.


    When the man of the moon cutting clan was hanged by the big battle, he knew that there was no difference between the man who was the most proud of nature and the ordinary man who had no power to bind a chicken. For a while, the scream and the blood in the big battle hit the vision and hearing of Mo Chen at the same time, making his blood rush to the brain.


    "Hua Ruge, you are crazy. Dare you kill my disciples of the moon sect, and you are not afraid of being killed?" Mo Chen stares at his eyes and shouts.


    "You''d better worry about yourself before you worry about others." Tuo Ba Rui opens his mouth lightly inside. After Hua Ruge goes out, he doesn''t think of any way, just watching quietly.


    Mo Chen looks at the disciple of the moon chopping clan and dies half in a flash. "Stop the battle, let''s talk about it."


    "I gave you a chance." Hua is like a song with a calm face.


    "You can''t open up without my cooperation." Mo Chen talks hard.


    Hua Ruge was indifferent. When these people forced Tuo BARREI to sign the bullshit contract, her patience was exhausted. She was famous for her short guard. She had to take care of others, let alone bully her men.


    "You I''ll kill you first. " When Mo Chen said this, he cut off Hua Ruge. This man has profound skills. He has blocked Hua Ruge''s retreat with one move. There is no other way but to fight back.


    However, Hua Ruge came to his back in a blink of an eye. Two words swept down his legs with a stick.


    "Click!"


    At the same time when the sound of bone fracture sounded, Mo Chen also fell towards the front. Hua Ruge rolled his sleeves and a vigorous force surged out, pushing him into the big formation.


    Mo Chen also suffered the same hardship as his martial brother when he fell into the big formation. His body was completely unable to fight back under the impact of the fierce force. However, his strength was strong and he could last longer.


    Hua Ruge leaned on the sky and earth net formed by the white light and said to Tuo barrow: "this man''s physical strength is really enough, and one tenth of mine can be reached with any strength."

 Chapter 1029

    "Are you boasting?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge nods sincerely.


    Mo Chen, who was fighting with blood, almost didn''t spit blood. He said, "don''t get carried away. My master will revenge for me."


    At this time, all the other people in the big formation died, leaving him with serious injuries. At this time, Hua rugo stopped the big formation, went to take his space ring, turned out the contract in it, and a letter with the method of manipulating the World Wide Web written on it.


    Hua Ruge waved at him and said, "I will remember in the next life that this kind of thing will be destroyed after reading it."


    Mo Chen has just escaped from death. Now he lies on the ground and gasps for breath.


    Hua Ruge handed the letter to Tuoba Rui and said, "come on."


    "Why not?" Tuoba Rui asked. He thought Hua, like a song club, would let the devouring beast come out and eat the tool, so that he could be promoted.


    Hua rugo shook his head: "this is a good thing, you should use it."


    Tuoba Rui, according to the above tips, how to mobilize the mind, quickly turned the cage into a soft white light, he held it in his hand and handed it to her, saying, "I can''t use it, here you are."


    "No, I can''t. There are many people who think of you now. I''m at ease with this." Hua Yuege said and said, "besides, I have the city of the sky and the bracelet you sent me. I don''t need any other way to protect my life."


    Tuoba Rui thought and said, "that''s good."


    Mo Chen on the ground struggles to get up. Hua Ruge destroys the contract in front of him. Tuo BARREI penetrates his head with a sword light.


    After all this, the day also brightened. Sitting on the top of the mountain, they could see the sunrise. The red sun rose slowly. In a moment, the sun was shining brightly. Looking at this situation, they both felt more open.


    "Finally, I have solved another follower. This time, no one will want to embarrass us." Hua Ruge stretched out.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "probably."


    "I''ve been struggling all night. I''m so sleepy. Can I get back to sleep?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Well, find a cave." Tuoba Rui said and began to release his mind. When he found the cave and settled Hua Ruge, he kept cooking outside the cave.


    There is no dazzling light in the cave. It''s suitable for sleeping. Hua Ruge closed his eyes and fell asleep comfortably.


    When she woke up, it was already noon. When she came out of the cave, she smelled the fragrance. When she looked in private, she saw a stewing pot was placed on the top of the charcoal without fire. The fragrance came out of it.


    At this time, Tuoba Rui has changed his clothes and is trying to erase the traces of the original owner on the Tianluo net.


    Listen to Mo Chen''s words, this thing should be the master of the moon cutting clan. Those older generation are very strong. He can only slowly grind if he wants to completely control it.


    "Wake up, wash your face and eat." He looked up.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes fell on him. He looked from top to bottom and said, "I haven''t seen you all morning. How do you change clothes?"


    "Pheasants are not easy to clean up. I threw them away." Tuo Ba Rui''s short answer.


    But although it''s concise and comprehensive, Hua Ruge still thinks of it. It must be that Tuo BARREI didn''t do it before. For the first time, he was in a hurry. It''s understandable that he soiled his clothes.


    She just wanted to laugh at the thought of that picture. It''s hard for him to say it so calmly.


    "Wash your hands." Looking at Hua Ruge''s rigor, Tuoba Rui speaks seriously.


    "Oh." Hua Ruge nodded honestly, then moved to the foot of the mountain to wash his face, and came back in a moment.


    The whole chicken is simmering in the pot. Hua Ruge swallows his saliva and tears off two chicken legs and hands them to Tuo Barry.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t want to take it, but he took it with a smile like Hua Ruge and ate it slowly.


    Hua Ruge is not as fastidious as he is. Eating style and elegance are really out of touch.


    After eating the chicken legs, she tore the chicken wings and body, and finally drank a clean soup before giving up.


    Tuo Ba Rui is used to her big stomach and holds her satisfied in her arms.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "it''s so happy to have enough to bask in the sun."


    "I''ll keep it up." Tuoba Rui promises.


    Hua rugo kissed him on the side of his face.


    A few days later, they are still living a leisurely life, because they are blind to all parties'' fights, and few other sects have eyes long enough to provoke them.


    On this day, when they came back from a tour in the west, they saw someone fighting from afar, all kinds of lights shining, and saw that the fighting was very fierce.


    Originally, they wanted to pass by directly, but when they were approaching, she could see the figures of Hao Shou and ye Wanrou in the fighting crowd, so she quickly let go of her mind.


    "No, it''s my emperor xuzong who has a conflict with others. I have to go and have a look." Hua Yuege said.


    "Together." Tuo Ba Rui pulls her, two people a blink of an eye then appeared in the belligerent sky.


    Because it was a superior clan that fought with yuxu clan, yuxu clan suffered a lot. Now most of them are seriously injured.


    When they arrived at the battlefield, the warring parties saw that they could not help but stop fighting and retreat.


    The leader of the upper clan said, "what can I do for elder martial brother Tuoba?"


    "No." Tuo Ba Rui opened his mouth, but before he could wait for the superior sect to give him a breath, he said again, "my wife is in charge of everything."


    So the people over there cried bitterly. Hua Ruge was the emperor of xuzong. He would not stand idly by in such a case.


    Yu xuzong was relieved when he heard this. Ye Wanrou even pulled Hua Ruge and said, "Ruge, they deceive people too much. We found this blood Ganoderma lucidum clearly. They came to rob when they knew it. Now we have several disciples dead."


    Hao Shou nodded, and Kong Xiu''s face was praying.


    "Give it to me." Hua rugo said, turning to the thirty or so humanitarians in the opposite direction: "gentlemen, since this thing was discovered by us first, it should be ours in theory. Of course, you can ignore it. I''ll wait for you to make a choice."


    Tuo Ba Rui has been standing beside Hua Ruge, with a lack of expression on his face. My wife means what I mean.


    The man over there thought for a moment and said, "OK, let''s go. It''s yours."


    "It''s mine." Ye Wanrou hum.


    Hao Shouyi pulled her back and said, "can you keep your mind on it? Every time you fight, you are always rushing forward, and you are not afraid to suffer losses?"


    "You can lose your life if you suffer losses, but you can''t be bullied Hiss... " Before ye Wanrou finished speaking, she took a breath of cold air in pain. She suffered two injuries to her arm when she was just fighting. Hao Shou was tearing her sleeve and preparing to apply medicine.

 Chapter 1030

    Hua Ruge originally wanted to perform healing, but seeing Hao Shou''s movements so fast, she thought she would give him a chance to perform.


    However, ye Wanrou was slightly injured, and several disciples were seriously injured, some of them were slightly injured, so she turned to look at Tuoba Rui.


    "Go if you want, and settle down before we go." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua rugo smiled at him and turned away. She used healing techniques for minor injuries. After she used healing techniques with her strength, she could get half of them. Then she slowly grew up. As for serious injuries, she could only take pills. Fortunately, her level of alchemy was superior.


    Those little injuries and pains, like ye Wanrou''s, have been treated by themselves.


    It was already afternoon when they arrived at the top of the mountain. After the treatment, it was evening when the wounded were all stabilized. Confucius thanked China and sang, "fortunately you are here in time."


    "You are welcome, elder martial brother Kong. We are all our own people." Hua is like a song.


    Kong Xiu nodded, "elder martial brother, I remember it in my mind."


    "I don''t need to. Elder martial brother, please invite me to drink." Hua Yuege replied with a smile, but then he felt a cold light stabbing her in the back.


    Before Kong Xiu could speak, she changed her tongue: "but drinking will inevitably hurt you. Let''s eat."


    "Well, what you say is what you say," Confucius promised happily.


    The cold light behind disappeared. Hua Ruge was relieved. However, he cried bitterly in his heart. He couldn''t even drink. He didn''t let people live.


    "Now that the secret place is in chaos, and there are constant fights, you are no longer safe outside. We need people, too. Why don''t you come back?" Said Confucius.


    "Thank you very much, elder martial brother. We have agreed that we don''t want to make trouble this time. We can take as much as we can." Hua Yuege says politely.


    Confucius nodded: "in this case, you should pay attention to safety."


    "So are you, senior brothers." Hua Yuege said.


    Next, Kong Xiu discussed with her a few more questions about the injury of disciples. Hua rugo thought it would take several days for those seriously injured to recover. She planned to stay and observe to avoid any accident.


    Kong Xiu thanks again. Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge are here. He can sleep well these days.


    After chatting, they were completely dark. Many people sat down and had a rest on the spot. As long as Tuo BARREI had a fire early, he made two dishes with the ingredients he brought out. The fragrance could be smelled all over the mountain.


    Yuxuzong woke up hungry after many meditations and rubbed his stomach with all his strength.


    When Hua Ruge got back from work, Tuoba Rui opened the table and handed her chopsticks.


    In addition to Hao Shou and ye Wanrou, Yu xuzong was shocked, because no one would think that the ascetic man like Tuo barrui would cook even if he didn''t have a little smoke, and it seems that he often cooks.


    Hua Yuege did not look surprised when he took the chopsticks, but said, "it''s hard."


    "Eat it, and there will be a soup later." Tuoba Rui ordered.


    Hua Ruge smiles and nods.


    The people on the scene looked at each other. They didn''t heal the wounded, they didn''t use the Kung Fu, and they didn''t sleep. They looked at each other and watched the expression on Tuo Barry''s face except indifference.


    Especially for the women, they are drunk to death when they see the gentle appearance of Tuoba Rui.


    Men don''t exaggerate so much. They don''t have other ideas after being surprised. They just poke and whisper: how can Hua Ruge grow so beautiful.


    This crowd has Luo Qingqing, her arm is broken to be regarded as slight injury, does not affect her jealousy at all.


    Tuo Barry is such a perfect man, but he goes to heaven for Hua Ruge. In order to please her, he even comes to cook by himself. How can she not be jealous.


    If she could sit in Hua rugo''s seat at this time, she would cook for him every day.


    But the truth is so cruel, she can''t compare with Hua Ruge in everything, and can only be jealous here.


    Hua Ruge found that she had become the focus of the crowd after eating two dishes. After a look, she tried to cover up her embarrassment and said, "good evening, everyone."


    When they answered, they realized that there was something wrong with it, so they all went on their own.


    Tuoba Rui felt in trouble and waved out a barrier between sound insulation and vision.


    Hua Ruge takes three bites and feeds Tuoba Rui one, but he doesn''t like it after eating two pieces.


    He doesn''t like eating, she knows.


    So Hua Ruge began to eat alone again, and said, "seriously injured. I promised elder martial brother Kong to stay for a few days. How about we start again in a few days?"


    "Good." Tuoba Rui nodded softly.


    Hua rugo looked at him not surprised and asked, "you guessed it."


    This is an affirmative rather than a question.


    "With your temperament, it''s not surprising." Tuoba Rui knows the Tao very well.


    When she meets the wounded and sick in the street, she will help her, let alone herself.


    Hua Ruge smiled and nodded: "or you know me."


    "It''s my failure to let others know about you." Tuoba Rui looked at her and said, "don''t giggle, eat."


    "I''m not stupid." Hua Ruge corrects.


    "Well, have a meal to prove it." Tuoba Rui follows the way.


    Hua Ruge looked at him with a surprised look: "I find that you are very powerful when you are playing with your mouth and skin."


    "Talk about it after you finish." Tuo Ba Rui says to make soup for her. Her tone of discipline means to discipline her children. You should know that there is a difference of four years between them.


    Hua Ruge can only accept her life to eat. Fortunately, the food made by Tuo BARREI is suitable for her. She can be very happy just by eating.


    After eating, they sleep in the border. They make an appointment to get up the next morning and watch the sunrise. But when the next day comes, she still hasn''t woke up. Tuo Barry doesn''t give up to call her. It''s morning when she wakes up.


    But when she woke up this time, she didn''t see Tuoba Rui, so she asked Hao Shou.


    Hao Shou said that Tuo BARREI had gone to fight wild game and told him that he would come back soon.


    Hua Ruge was relieved, and ye Wanrou gathered around her, saying the excitement of seeing them yesterday.


    "I say you''re excited because you don''t look at me." Hua Ruge leaned on a tree and joked.


    "Of course, I saw the God of men." Ye Wanrou''s way is not to avoid.


    Hua Yuege couldn''t help it, so he clapped his head toward Hao Shoudao, who was halfway up the mountain: "brother Shoushou, take care of your woman."


    Hao Shou feels powerless about this. It''s totally impossible to use martial arts. He can''t do anything about it. Don''t worry about others. It''s proper that he should be managed by himself.


    But Hua Ruge shook his head. Hao Shou suddenly remembered and said, "last time we gambled, you can''t watch a man go crazy if I win."

 Chapter 1031

    "I''m not a florist." Ye Wanrou refuses to admit it.


    Hao Shou looked at her meaningfully, and saw that ye Wanrou was a little guilty at the end, but she was brave enough to admit: "OK, I''ll stop watching next time."


    "That''s right." Hao Shou is satisfied.


    Hua Ruge is also very satisfied.


    Ye Wanrou chases Hua Ruge again and asks her what she has done recently. Hua Ruge only says that she is playing in the mountains and waters, but doesn''t say that she has disposed of two superior clans, so she is afraid to frighten them.


    Ye Wanrou envied this, and Hao Shou immediately expressed his loyalty and said, "we can come together."


    "It depends on your performance." Ye Wanrou Ao Jiao said.


    Hua Ruge can be sure that this pair has become. She used to live a monotonous life, but with these two bad friends, it''s different. She makes a lot of noise every day.


    She is a very qualified doctor. After two or three days, she recovered from minor injuries. Because she took a good pill, her serious injuries were almost as good.


    So on the fourth day, Confucius announced that he was on his way.


    Hua Ruge wondered why he was so worried. Confucius replied that he had fought in the south a few days ago. Many clans had arrived and it was estimated that there was something important to be born.


    Hua Ruge is not very interested in chongbao now, but the original plan of the two was to go south. After discussing with Tuoba Rui, they felt that they would go along with yuxuzong.


    In this way, even if something happens, there will be a care.


    For Tuoba Rui, the difference between two people and a group is not big, anyway, there is no other person in his eyes.


    Hua Ruge is very happy, because no one pays attention to her when she reads books. Now she can play with others.


    Ye Wanrou is also excited. Although she was criticized by Hao Shou after expressing her emotions, she guarantees that she is absolutely happy because Hua Ruge can stay.


    Hao Shou believed it for the time being.


    Others in the team are also willing to do so. In their opinion, as long as there is Tuo BARREI in the team, there will be no zongmen who dare to act rashly. It''s like a protective umbrella.


    Because of the injuries among these people, Hua rugo is very satisfied with the fact that he drives every day and takes a rest at night.


    Now she doesn''t regard this as a secret place to compete for opportunities. She just thinks that she is here to visit mountains and rivers, and often plays very fast.


    Four days later, they saw a barren mountain far away. The mountain was not high, but it was almost red with blood.


    Hua Ruge frowned and asked Hao Shou, "have you heard what it is? How can it be so fierce? "


    "No, it''s just that we heard that it might be Tianji Linggen. It was just when we heard the news that we rushed back. As a result, we were robbed." Hao Shoudao.


    "Heavenly spirit root?" Hua rugo was shocked to hear this. You need to know that it is also a rare good thing to see at major auctions.


    Tuoba Rui looks at her and says, "interested?"


    "It was and will be, but I''m not interested in that period." Hua Ruge shook his head.


    "It''s very rare." Tuo Ba Rui said again, he carefully observed her eyes, as long as she had a little idea of what he wanted, he would certainly come back without saying anything.


    "It''s even harder for us to have such a quiet day." Hua Ruge said.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "listen to you."


    When he said this, he had reached the front of the low mountain. Looking at the people who fought and the people who died, he wore clothes of different sects. Roughly, there were five or six sects.


    There are more than one hundred disciples left in so many sects. It can be seen how many people died in this battle.


    The disciples of yuxuzong also feel a little scared when they look at the corpse mountain, but they can''t help thinking that there will be spiritual roots in the sky.


    Kong xiulai asked Hua Ruge''s opinion: "Ruge, you are resourceful. What do you say we should do now?"


    "Can you trust me, elder martial brother?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "We''ve gone through so much together. If we didn''t have you, we would have been finished. If we didn''t believe you, who can we trust?"


    "Since that''s the case, elder martial brother, listen to my advice, don''t go up the mountain. Not only can we not go up, but we also have to hurry away. There are fewer conflicts with people on the road. We would rather get fewer resources and ensure everyone''s safety." Hua Yuege said.


    Before that, she didn''t think that the more she thinks about it, the more wrong it is. It seems that it''s more powerful than fighting when there are many people in the past few years. In this way, several people can walk out of this secret place.


    Confucius thought for a moment and said, "I''ll discuss with younger martial brothers. If you don''t have any problems, we''ll implement it."


    "Well, let''s go first." Hua Ruge feels this is a very dangerous place.


    At the same time, Confucius called people together and said what Hua Yuege said.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou, as well as more than a dozen others, all raised their hands. We need to know that yuxu sect only came in 30 people. There are only about 20 dead people left. Now more than half of the people who support Hua rugo''s opinion.


    These people are all people who come to Zhongzhou together to complete the integral task with Hua Ruge. They have solved the crisis under the leadership of Hua Ruge many times and achieved good ranking.


    Only once they didn''t listen to Hua Ruge because of the local conditions. As a result, everyone was calculated by others, lying in the mountain and absorbed their strength.


    This is their destiny. If the people who set up the array wanted their life, they would have been gone.


    So they have 100% trust in China.


    But in addition to hearing some rumors, most of the people who have just come from zongmen still have the impression of China as a song when she is a minor worker, and there is also a lack of trust.


    When Confucius saw this, he decided that the minority should obey the majority and not go up the mountain directly in another direction.


    When they left, there were still several groups of people coming in this direction.


    Hua Ruge and Tuo BARREI are standing under the mountains thousands of miles away. They look down at the whole secret place. Hua Ruge''s eyebrows are still frowning. She is just what''s unusual in the base area, but she can''t think of the specific time.


    Tuo Barry knew that she was thinking and didn''t disturb her, just stood behind her.


    "I think it''s strange that we came across a lot of ground level Linggen along the way. This time, even Tianji Linggen came out." Hua Ruge talks about it again.


    Tuo Ba Rui doesn''t like Hua Ruge so much. He just looks at her.


    "I always think things are not right. Do you feel that again?" Hua rugo asked him.


    "Although there have been battles in the past, they are far less ferocious than this year." Tuoba Rui says what he knows.


    "What''s the difference between previous years and this year?" Hua Ruge thought there.


    "In the past, there were more Lingbao in heaven and earth." Tuoba Rui said that even if he had not been here before, he had heard some rumors, and compared with the current situation, he understood.

 Chapter 1032

    "It seems that it is inevitable that the heaven and earth Lingbao will fight for less, but how can I always feel strange?" Hua is like song''s confused way.


    "I also think it''s a little unusual, but no matter what it is, it has nothing to do with us." Tuoba Rui said that there was no emotion in it.


    He has always been indifferent to human life.


    "That''s the only way." Hua Ruge said, she can''t go out and ask anyone not to fight. It''s not good for anyone. In that way, other people will only think that she has another intention.


    But thinking of the dead mountains in the distance, it was hard for her to calm down.


    "We''ve been in for eight or nine days, and we''ll be out in a few days." Hua rugo wants to go out early now. Such a bloody place is really not suitable for vacation.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her appearance and knew that she was a little soft hearted, so he said: "next we will not go anywhere, we will find a good place to live, until we go out."


    Hua Yuege nodded, "OK."


    This kind of thing is invisible.


    So then they are looking for a place. Hua rugo has been observing the movement of the sky, and has never seen the signal of juntianxia and mink. She is quite relieved, as long as they don''t encounter a crisis.


    On the same day, they found a mountain depression. They lived in it after carefully exploring that there was no heaven and earth Lingbao. At night, they ate and fell asleep. Just when they fell asleep, the earth shook violently. They suddenly opened their eyes.


    Tuoba Rui holds Hua Ruge in the air, and Hua Ruge still rubs his eyes.


    Night shrouded in the earth in the vibration at the same time there are bursts of roar.


    "Boom."


    "Boom."


    As the roar grew louder and louder, the earth began to crack, and the mountains began to collapse, all over the country.


    "Well, how did the earthquake happen?" Hua is like a song.


    Tuo barrow has the strongest sense of energy. He doesn''t answer, but quietly feels the breath between heaven and earth.


    Hua Ruge didn''t disturb him. Looking back at the earth, he saw that the cracks were getting bigger and bigger. At first, they were just fist sized cracks. Now they have legs that are thick and thin, and they are still expanding. In this case, the mountains are collapsing more and more severely.


    However, these are not the only strange phenomena. Hua Ruge found a tree growing at the speed visible to the naked eye at the tip of his eyes. A few decades old fairy grass on the roadside began to mature rapidly. Only a few breaths turned it into a hundred years old fairy grass, and the maturity has not stopped.


    She swallowed the water. "What''s the matter?"


    "There''s energy under the earth that''s released. The earth can''t bear it before it collapses." At this time, Tuoba Rui opens his mouth.


    Hua rugo pointed to the suddenly growing tree and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Look carefully, is the aura between the heaven and the earth beginning to thin?" Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Yuege felt it carefully and nodded: "you don''t say I can''t see it yet. Now it looks like this."


    "There are really problems here, big problems." Tuoba Rui squinted.


    "Boom."


    "Boom."


    The earth is still constantly making a dull voice, as if there is something in the roar, it sounds very scary.


    "I still don''t know what happened." Hua said like a song.


    "I''m not sure. Let''s see what will happen next. Let''s plan again." Tuoba Rui said that he would like to observe it.


    "No one dares to kill me. If you want to have a good holiday, you have to live with me." Hua Ruge''s face is not very good-looking. She had a very happy life, but suddenly something like this happened.


    It''s not just them. Now the whole secret place is in this situation. People everywhere stop fighting and fly into the air. They are shocked.


    On a hill, a man pointed to the body on the ground and said, "look, the body is melting."


    People suddenly took a breath of cool air when they saw it, because the corpses on the ground really turned into a stream of blood and water flowing into the cracks, which made people see that their hair would stand up.


    However, people are more concerned about the suddenly growing fairy grass. These fairy grass were originally matured at a rate of ten times, and now they are all hundreds of times, so they all need to harvest a large amount of each.


    The tremor lasted for half an hour before it stopped, but the fairy grass was still maturing rapidly, so all the sects didn''t have to fight for it. They went to find each one. Anyway, it''s a good thing and there''s no need to fight.


    Hua Ruge looks at the cracks on the ground. The big one is as wide as one''s waist, and the small one is as wide as one''s side. From the cracks, he can see a piece of black paint. He doesn''t know what''s underground.


    Tuo barrui meditates on the ground, and she looks around.


    After a while, Tuo BARREI opened his eyes, shocked and confused in his eyes.


    "What do you feel?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "There must be something from Yin to evil in this underground, but it''s not true. It should be suppressed by some big array." Tuoba Rui road.


    "A secret place full of treasures is not a spirit but a thing from Yin to evil? It''s too evil. " Hua Ruge only feels inconceivable.


    "Yes." Tuoba Rui''s brow is slightly lower when he is talking, it seems that he has something on his mind.


    "What are you worried about?" With Hua Ruge''s understanding of him, I can see it at a glance.


    Tuoba ruining eyebrows: "the following things will not be completely suppressed, I hope we don''t earn to get out of the big array before we go out."


    "Very dangerous?"


    "Yes."


    Hua Ruge took a breath of air conditioning.


    Tuoba Rui took her hand and said, "don''t worry, I''m here."


    "Our luck should not be so bad." Hua Ruge whispers there.


    However, she began to vibrate again when her voice fell to the ground, and the sound of "boom" seemed to ring in her ear, deafening.


    This time, the two experienced people flew into the air and watched the movement of the underground. The earthquake lasted another half an hour, but the cracks on the surface did not increase, as if they were underground.


    "It didn''t seem so lucky this time." Tuo Barry looked at her and said.


    Although there is nothing to do now, it is estimated that it will be soon.


    Hua Ruge wants to cry without tears. I''ll take a vacation. It''s good. It''s all in water.


    "If I want my aunt to know who''s behind the scenes, I have to fight so that his mother doesn''t know him." Hua, like a song, is cruel in secret.


    Tuo Ba Rui picked out a lip and said, "I''ll help you."


    "That''s it."


    They said and clapped.


    At this time, they can also make fun of each other. Other sects have been searching for heaven and earth treasures everywhere, even the people who are carried by juntianxia and Xiaodiao.

 Chapter 1033

    The monarch cultivates the Qi of the monarch. The power comes from the Qi of the real dragon. His perception of the power between the heaven and the earth is not so real, but he has a Mr. Shen around him.


    This Mr. Shen is wrapped in a black cloak all the year round. He is very mysterious. He is proficient in geomantic metaphysics. After a while of exploration, he gets information.


    "Tell the emperor that this underground is a Yin vein." Mr. Shen replied.


    "What''s the meaning of Yin pulse?" the emperor asked


    "It''s the Yin tomb, which is sealed with many dead people. Some people have made it into Yin pulse by secret method. It has the function of gathering Yin Qi and turning it into spiritual power." Mr. Shen replied.


    The emperor thought for a moment and then said, "that is to say, the secret place is made by people. The people who die here every year become the nourishment of yin and blood vessels, so as to grow the holy treasure of heaven and earth?"


    "The emperor is wise."


    Monarch world silence for a long time, finally spit out four words: "ask heaven palace."


    On the other hand, the little Marten''s perception of the underground is very strong, but they don''t understand the metaphysics, just instinctively feel the danger.


    "Little Lord, there is a very dangerous atmosphere underground. What should we do?" A big demon asked, this man is strong and strong. It seems that he is made of large-scale immortals and beasts.


    Mink also felt the unusual terror, but he thought that he was not afraid of it. He just felt puzzled, but he didn''t have any special idea.


    "We''ll fight whatever we''re afraid of, but we''ll see if it''s fierce or I''m cruel." The small mink looked down, and he had a pride of being the king of beasts.


    When the animals saw the mink, they all straightened their backs and waited for the crisis to come.


    Hua rugo intended to have a good sleep before the crisis came. As a result, there were seven or eight earthquakes one night. The rumble of the underground was comparable to thunder. Even the pig could wake up, let alone her.


    In her eyes, it''s just a matter of life and death to deal with the danger, but it''s a big matter that affects her sleep. She has a small face and a big spirit in her heart, and has chopped up the initiator of this matter and fed it to the dog.


    Tuo Barry made something for her after the earthquake, and sent it to her when the sun rose completely: "eat some."


    "This monster is very annoying. If you want to come, you can come. What''s the matter with such a torment?" Hua Ruge is helpless to take over the dishes.


    Tuoba Rui goes around to tie her hair behind her. She thinks it''s too troublesome to comb her hair in a bun, so she ties up her hair directly after going out. Tuoba Rui will.


    "Have some, too. You''ll be strong in a fight." Hua rugo has a piece of fish to feed him.


    Tuo Ba Rui took only one bite, and then said, "you eat it yourself, I can fight."


    "At this time, I think you have this confidence." Hua Ruge said while eating.


    "Peace of mind." Tuoba Rui told the truth.


    Hua Yuege can''t laugh or cry. It''s too direct.


    "I don''t know where the emperor and mink are now? At this time, we''d better stick together. " She proposed.


    "Well." Tuo Ba Rui helps her to tie her hair while responding.


    "Do you agree?"


    "Naturally, if it is really a strong one, I''m afraid I can''t take care of you when I fight." Tuoba Rui felt her soft hair and felt that she had combed it well.


    Hua rugo is very moved by this. Although Tuo BARREI is usually jealous, she is the first to think of her safety at this time.


    She kissed him in the face and said, "why do you treat me so well?"


    "You have a lot, but I have only one you, how can I not be good to you?" Tuo barrui holds her shoulder in his arms, and Hua rugo leans on his shoulder and shakes his head and says, "in fact, I only have one you, and other things don''t mean much to me."


    Tuo Ba Rui kisses her on the forehead.


    Hua Ruge put his hands around his neck and wanted to kiss him. Who knows that she didn''t come to remember that he started to "boom" again.


    "It''s not going to stop. It''s a bad place!" She was very upset.


    Sleep not to say, this time she wants to kiss her own man, how also follow trouble.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees her small appearance only to feel funny, could not help but live on her nose pinched.


    However, the two quickly put away other emotions, because the roar of the underground grew from small to large, and now from big to small. After a cup of tea, something seems to have been broken, and the underground air bursts.


    Hua rugo feels a little cold, not scared, but the temperature here is really low.


    "Come sooner or later." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge? Squinted and said, "I''d like to see what kind of monster it is. Dare to beat me like this."


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her tightly, but her eyes are always on the ground.


    Originally, Hua rugo didn''t care, but after a quarter of an hour, she almost screamed. Her eyes were wide and her back was sweating. This time, it wasn''t cold, it was frightening.


    Tuoba Rui''s always calm expression is also fluctuating now, and there are some scruples in his dark eyes.


    At the same time, screams came from all sides of the secret place, and they were about to break their throats. It can''t be blamed that they were timid. What happened was so weird.


    I saw people climbing out of the crack. They were all in long hair and white clothes. Their movements were very mechanical and even slow. They didn''t seem to be aggressive.


    But I can''t beat this kind of people out of the cracks all over the ground. I just feel terrible when I look at them.


    Slowly, the first group climbed to the ground and raised their heads.


    All the disciples were screaming for a while, because these faces were white and white, without any blood, and a pair of eyes seemed to have no focal length, as if they could not see, but what they could smell was the movement of their nose.


    "My God, what are these?" As soon as the disciples of Xianmen looked at the strange people everywhere, they were scared out of their wits.


    They have seen a lot of big scenes, but this kind of thing is the first time.


    However, what''s more terrifying is still behind. These non-human like things soon rise up with the smell they smell and attack the immortal disciples in the sky.


    The disciples hurriedly responded, and their faces were almost as frightened as those on the ground.


    Tuoba Rui and Hua rugo saw the same scene. Cracks all over the ground crawled out of this kind of people, and a lot of them followed each other.


    Let''s not say how aggressive this thing is, but it''s scary enough to watch.


    "What is this, zombie?" Hua Ruge''s voice changed with fright. Although she was not timid, she was still afraid of such things because of the influence of the films she had seen in the past.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t know what a zombie was, but he agreed: "yes, in theory, these are all dead people, or corpses."

 Chapter 1034

    "There are so many dead people. Why are they still underground?" Hua Ruge looks at the scene underground and only feels his back cool.


    Tuo Ba Rui also doesn''t understand: "it''s reasonable to say that after death, the spirits gather together and the body will rot, and it won''t become like this. I also want to know what happened to these people?"


    Hua Ruge trembled and said: "at this time, we should hold a group. Let''s send a green signal to inform our position."


    "Good." Tuoba Rui nods.


    Hua Ruge''s handspring out means there is no danger. It is just a green signal bomb that informs the position to launch into the air, which means to gather three parties.


    Juntianxia and mink raise their heads together. After seeing the signal bomb, they command their hands to let go of the green signal.


    Among them, mink is in the center of the three sides. According to the previous statement, it is still in place, and the other two sides head for the center.


    "They''re fine. Let''s meet." Hua Yuege said.


    As soon as her voice came down, a group of white corpses rushed up to the two before she left. Although she had no weapons in her hands, her attack power was not weak. There was a black light shining between her hands. It is estimated that she would not be hurt lightly if she was caught.


    When Tuoba Rui''s sword swept, more than a dozen people''s bodies were split in two. The severed limbs did not bleed. Hua Ruge was relieved that anyone who had been beheaded could no longer attack the ground.


    At the critical moment, she was very calm. She took out the city of the sky and landed on the ground, trapped thousands of people in it, and launched a large formation.


    These private people can''t speak, only whine and scream. In the face of the big attack, they scream one by one. Their voice is very dark.


    However, as soon as the sky fell, all the people visible to the naked eye were covered in it, and the two people were not attacked again. Hua rugo thought it would be easy to solve the crisis in this way, but soon her face was not good.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "The reason why the sky city can work is because it absorbs the blood and flesh essence of the people who died in the array. Because of this, it is more and more powerful. However, these dead people have no blood and flesh essence. Although they are in the array, they can''t be used as the nourishment of the sky city." Hua Ruge frowned.


    After all, these corpses are not human beings. They have no flesh and blood, not to mention spirit and energy. If they go on like this, the sky city will soon stop running if it can''t make ends meet.


    This is not the way.


    "Put it away. Let''s do it ourselves." Tuoba Rui said that since this is the case, the city of the sky will be left to the critical moment.


    Hua Ruge also had this idea. Shennian moved the city and took it back to his hand. At the same time, those people rushed to the two again.


    "Tigers don''t threaten you. You think I''m a sick cat." Hua Ruge said that there was a flash of white light in front of her body, and the broken Taoist instrument appeared, taking the lives of those people with her spiritual control.


    But she felt so troublesome that she called the devouring beast directly and told it to follow suit.


    So the Devourer sat on her shoulder to defend her sword.


    Hua rugo wakes up Xiaojin, who has been sleeping in space. Before that, she was seriously injured in the small world and kept in the space. After the big world absorbed the immortal Qi, she was in the retreat evolution. Two days ago, she had the strength of human beings in the fairyland. According to the strong fighting power of the giant dragon, it was nothing to do with fighting against the immortal.


    "On!"


    The earth shakes three times with a thundering dragon chant. The golden dragon appears with the Dragon chant. The golden body is radiant and gorgeous.


    After it appears, it spits out the corpses on the ground, directly burning hundreds of people without any residue.


    Devouring the beast is not to be outdone. Under the powerful divine mind, the short sword can generate a sword with a length of three meters. It is also the life of dozens of people to sweep casually.


    Tuo Barry is jealous. For the first time, he thinks it''s wrong that he didn''t have a pet.


    Hua Ru, a singer with a stick, originally wanted to show her fists and kicks. As a result, she had no chance to show her hands when they moved. Even when they moved, they were not so cool, so she still didn''t lose face.


    Tuo barrai put away his long sword and took out four short swords to hang in a large area. He killed two small animals.


    It''s reasonable to say that the crisis can be solved soon if we fight like this, but what we can''t do is that the corpses are constantly crawling out of the ground, and the strength is getting stronger and stronger. At first, it''s only the strength of immortal Zun. Now after killing several waves, it''s the strength of fairyland.


    "I can''t do anything rashly. Let''s get together quickly." Tuo barrui realized the seriousness of the matter.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I think so."


    So two people and one beast jumped on Xiaojin''s back and went quickly towards the direction of the mink. One person and two animals were not idle on the way. The Golden Dragon''s whole body, golden light, passed close to the ground. The huge tail of the dragon was constantly swinging and everything was in a mess.


    Tuoba Rui''s dagger on one side also keeps moving forward, while the devouring beast is responsible for the other side. It''s like a bulldozer that has been devastated all the way, and its power is terrible.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know where to step in when she was watching. She was a body of grand elements and had a huge amount of strength. However, she didn''t have any use at the moment.


    Demons, some demons.


    Hua Ruge murmurs with envy and jealousy.


    Along the way, they met many disciples who were troubled by these corpses. No matter whether they had friendship with Hua Ruge or not, they would help. After all, it''s time for human monks to hold a group.


    Of course, it''s not the brotherhood that remains in the hearts of the monks, but the devastation they see. Those difficult bodies in front of them are just like pieces of paper, so don''t be too cool.


    Two people and two animals look down all the way, gallop forward in this secret place. The earth boundary is not very big. It''s half an hour at the speed of Golden Dragon supersonic.


    When he arrived, he saw the mink and the demons were in a fierce battle. The mink was covered with purple light. He attacked the bully and killed dozens of people.


    The volume of the immortal beast has changed into the shape of the immortal beast. Each of them has a huge attack range. It seems that these corpses do not cause them too much trouble.


    Seeing Hua Ruge coming, mink stopped pestering. He took out the demon God''s clock and threw it into the sky. The demon God''s clock was full of purple light, covering the distance of half a mile. Everything outside half a mile could not be near.


    After the bodies within the range were cleaned and washed, people temporarily got a safe place.


    "Sister, are you ok?" Mink asked.


    Hua Ruge shakes her head: "sister is OK. It seems that you can do it well."


    "There are a lot of these things, but they are not strong enough to deal with." Small mink said, see Hua Ruge on his face have smile, no longer so fierce.


    "The strength of this thing is getting stronger and stronger. It can''t be underestimated. Let''s have a good discussion when the emperor comes." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    Mink nodded, "I listen to my sister."

 Chapter 1035

    Mink''s mind is not as cautious as that of Prince Tianxia and childe wutrace, because he likes to be close to Hua Ruge. When he talks, Hua Ruge doesn''t avoid him very much, and they both talk and laugh.


    When Hua rugo thought of Tuo barrai, he was not only a little guilty, but afraid that he would think more. He secretly saw that Tuo barrai was standing on one side, holding a small devouring animal in his palm, and the other hand was touching his head.


    Devouring the beast is not afraid of Tuo barrow, who plays happily on him.


    Seeing him looking over, Tuo Barry also raised his head and chuckled at her. He didn''t care about her and mink. He couldn''t cut off her heterosexual friends, which was unfair to her.


    The dead underground slowly but continuously climbed up from the ground, all dressed in white. Hua Ruge looked at their clothes carefully and said: "these clothes don''t show any clue, but they should be a powerful person before they die."


    It is obvious that the same kind of clothes are the same as those worn by the same forces. However, Hua Ruge and others have just arrived. The big demons who have been in the big world for a long time have no intersection with human beings, and they do not know each other.


    Hua rugo thought about it. If she didn''t know what it was before she left here, she would pick up a dress and go back. She had to find out what happened.


    The Kung Fu of a cup of tea in this clock, in the distance, Emperor Tianxia comes with people to control the sky, and under the control of mink, he enters into the half a mile of the demon God''s clock.


    "Are you all right?" Ask when you come in.


    "Well, how is the emperor?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Now the strength of these walking corpses is not strong enough to hurt us." The way of the king.


    "Is this a walking corpse?" Hua Ruge catches the point.


    Jun Tianxia nodded to Mr. Shen. Mr. Shen stood out and said, "tell the master of the state, this is the walking corpse."


    "I have forgotten, sir, that he is proficient in geomantic metaphysics. What is the matter?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "Master Guoshi is flattered. According to the analysis of the commoner, this secret place is a Yin vein formed by a Yin tomb. These walking corpses were sacrificed to the array when they were alive. They were trapped in the ground for hundreds of years, which made them look like this." Mr. Shen said.


    "Living sacrifice? So many people? " Hua Yuege is shocked. It''s too cruel.


    Mr. Shen nodded: "it''s because of the existence of Yin channels that we have the present ten secret regions. For so many years, the secret regions have been transforming blood, flesh, essence and Qi into spiritual force to support those heaven and earth spiritual treasures and attract more disciples to enter them."


    This is not difficult to understand, so most of the people present nodded.


    "Wait a minute, sir. What''s the purpose of those who do that?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Blood, flesh, essence and Qi are good things, and the power gained through them can''t be underestimated. But here, they are transformed into heaven and earth treasures, and then taken away by more people. What are the people who are sitting in the game trying to do?


    "I don''t think I can understand that." Mr Shen is powerless about it.


    Hua ruminated for a moment, and then said, "it seems that the reason why the Tiandan palace hasn''t entered this secret place for a hundred years is not for fairness and justice, but for the purpose of pitching people."


    "It''s a great conspiracy. If it hadn''t happened, who would have thought of it?" Said one of Daewoo''s ministers.


    This is also the idea of everyone. I thought I was here to pick up the treasure. I didn''t expect to meet such a big conspiracy.


    "I don''t know why the corpse came out at this time? By chance? " Hua Ruge''s head didn''t stop. He kept asking questions.


    Mr. Shen was happy to answer, he said: "in my opinion, this is not an accident, but a premeditated one."


    "What do you say?"


    "The only way a walking corpse wants to break away from the big array is that the seal of the big array has become loose. It''s impossible for the big array to become loose accidentally after it has been running for hundreds of years. It must be at a certain time. Combined with this action, it''s certain that the people who are sitting in the situation have achieved something. The big array is no longer needed." Mr. Shen analyzed.


    Hua Ruge thought about it carefully. This time, there are so many unusual places. First of all, the quota has been reduced by half, and the places are too concentrated. All of them are the elites among the elites and the strong ones among the strong ones.


    In this way, it is inevitable that not to weaken the people who have the strength to fight against them, but also to be afraid of causing public anger, so we chose half of the previous people to come here.


    As soon as these people died, there was no evidence. They went to whitewash Taiping. At that time, all the clans did not know what to do except mourn.


    "Want to kill us to cover up the crime? The beauty of thinking. " Mink was angry there. He was famous for his hot temper. He could not sit on his head.


    Tuo Ba Rui and Jun Tianxia don''t talk much, but they think deeply and look a little angry.


    Hua Ruge looked at the expression of the three people, and now he thought that the abacus of the Tiandan palace was probably in vain.


    "How can we know what they''re up to?" Tuoba Rui looks at Mr. Shen and asks.


    Mr. Shen pointed to the underground road: "under the ground, you can go in just by looking for a gap."


    Hua rugo looks at the walking corpses that are still climbing up underground and makes a cold war: "or forget it, we can''t climb up. Let''s climb down."


    "If I want to see it, I''ll kill these bullshit corpses first, and then I''ll go in when I''m done." Said mink.


    He said that Tuoba Rui and juntianxia were thinking about it. Tuoba Rui had a good spirit. Juntianxia was a little deep, but at last they reached an agreement.


    Meet them and ask Tiandan palace how it is to play with fire this time.


    At the next moment, mink takes off the demon clock, and we fight side by side in three directions.


    Today''s walking corpse is not the lowest level. Now, even the fairyland, which sits on the same level with Hua Ruge, has made many monks suffer.


    Because there are screams all around, it is estimated that many people will die in this case.


    At this time, the more people, the better. So Hua rugo sent her own golden dragon to help her for four weeks. Golden Dragon answered her voice, and she finally had a place to use.


    Holding the green Pingjian in her hand, even her rivals at the same level can hold it for a second. The step-by-step one hasn''t appeared yet.


    Each of them is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Even one bodyguard in juntianxia can fight one against ten. As a result, no matter how many corpses there are, there is no way to get close to them.


    The fighting here was in full swing, and the momentum was very strong. Later, other clans rushed to embrace their thighs, hoping to get shelter by holding the regiment.


    Hua Ruge and others share the same opinion. In this critical moment, it''s better to stick together and minimize the hazard index.


    At first, we felt a lot easier, but soon these fairylands were wiped out, and their enemies became the walking corpses of fairyland, which became extremely difficult to deal with.

 Chapter 1036

    After another half day''s fighting, the number of walking corpses on the ground increased instead of decreasing, and they are all the strength of the fairyland. You need to know that the strength of entering the secret world is the highest, that is, the fairyland. Now facing the same level, but the number is far more than their own walking corpses, these disciples have no advantage even if they hold the group.


    "It''s not going to work like this. We have to think about something else." Hua Ruge saves the next disciple in the fairyland, ignores his stunned eyes, turns to Tuo barrow and other humanitarians.


    Tuoba Rui and juntianxia stop at the same time. Only mink is still fighting. He doesn''t want to use his brain. Anyway, Hua is singing. He just listens.


    "There are too many walking corpses. We will be consumed if we go on." Tuoba Rui did not miss the way of worry.


    Jun Tianxia also said: "yes, I don''t know what monsters are waiting for us."


    He said, summoning Mr. Shen, and asked, "what can I do for you, sir?"


    Hua Ruge also hopes for this gentleman.


    "I also see through these mysteries at present. If I want to know how to solve them, I can only go down to the ground and see what they are doing, or I can give the right medicine." Mr. Shen said.


    Hua Ruge looked at the walking corpse climbing up and said, "or can''t help but go down?"


    How she felt about it.


    Emperor Tianxia and Tuoba Rui are deep in thought.


    Now we must think of a way quickly, or the walking corpses will become stronger and stronger, and they will become more and more passive.


    "To this day, we can only take risks." Tuoba Rui said, "how about the emperor?"


    "That''s what I mean." There is a response from all over the world.


    After that, they both watched Xianghua as a song.


    "Just go." Hua Ruge said hard, though a little scared, she didn''t advise when she should do it.


    "It needs to be watched. You are less powerful. Stay on top and command." Tuoba Rui said, there is no danger to be met below. He doesn''t want Hua Ruge to go on.


    Jun Tianxia also said: "yes, let''s go, you look at it."


    "Hello, you don''t take a team to look down on people. Although I''m not as strong as you, I''m not yet holding back." Hua Ruge is aggrieved by her strength.


    The mink also said, "they are right. Elder sister, you can stay on top. Let''s go to the mink below."


    And he stopped.


    "No, you three are too bold and not careful. I don''t feel at ease if I don''t follow you." Hua Ruge strives to say.


    "I don''t trust you to follow me." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    Juntianxia and mink also nodded.


    "When did you stand up?" Hua Ruge calls a speechless.


    "The above situation is not so optimistic. If there is no one who can make up his mind, there will be trouble on it. You can stay." The king of the world began to advise.


    Tuoba Rui agrees with her face, so does mink.


    "OK, I surrender. Go down and I''ll show you the assembly." Hua Ruge''s helpless way, one to three, she is not the opponent of others either in brain or physical strength.


    "That''s right." Tuoba Rui is satisfied.


    Hua Ruge quickly untied the coral string on his hand and handed it to him, saying, "if there is danger, you can use this blink to move back."


    "It''s just as dangerous up there. You keep it." Tuo Ba Rui put the bracelet on her wrist again.


    Hua Ruge can''t beat him, but he finally wears it.


    Before leaving, juntianxia ordered everyone in Daewoo to obey Hua Ruge. In fact, people in Daewoo didn''t need his order to recognize the legendary national teacher.


    Mink has a kind of learning style to send more than seventy people from the east to Hua Ruge.


    Wuji sword sect is very discerning and comes here. Brother Bubi also said that he listened to Hua Ruge.


    Yuxuzong, not to mention, was very close to here before the disaster. Now he has arrived. Wen Yan Ran to Hua Ruge and listened to his orders.


    In this way, huaruge has the management power of four forces at the same time, and soon becomes the most appealing person here.


    Now Tuoba Rui, juntianxia and Xiaodiao are relieved. Because they have strength but don''t know how to do it, they take a Mr. Shen with them when they go down. There are four people in a row.


    They followed Mr. Shen''s direction. It seemed that they were going to the center of the secret place.


    At the same time, the danger of fairyland is growing. Hua rugo knows that she can''t go on like this. She has to bring several people back.


    After walking back and forth, she said, "let''s not fight on our own. Let''s form a team of three or five and attack together."


    So the disciples of the clan began to work in groups of three, back-to-back in a circle, weapons in hand to the outside, ready to kill monsters in groups.


    However, it really worked. Although the attack power was a little poor, the defensive power was greatly improved, and she was no longer needed to save.


    However, it was only for this half day that the disciples of the clan thanked China Ruge. Later, it was dark. The white man under his feet climbed up a little bit, just wanted to hold on to that was a cure.


    Everyone began to worry again, but Hua rugo was an ordinary person after all. Unexpectedly, he could only let these people attack hard and kill as many people as he could. He could not retreat until the last moment.


    Now is the time for determination and perseverance.


    Hua rugo himself takes people to defend his own mountain, and resolutely refuses to let the walking corpse capture it.


    The morale of these people was driven by Hua Ruge, and they became more brave. In this battle, there were some victories.


    When it was completely dark, the people found that the walking corpses were motionless, and they walked back to the place they came from, so they almost didn''t drill back from the ground.


    Standing on the level of everyone, Hua rugo hopes that they can climb back, but standing on the friendship between friends and lovers, she still doesn''t want them to climb down.


    These people did not climb back, but gathered together, lying on their backs as if they were asleep.


    "It turns out that these dead people also want to sleep in." Hua Ruge says that he really has to live for a long time, which is totally different from the movie.


    But no matter what, she finally has a chance to breathe and let the disciples of the clan rest. She will continue to fight tomorrow morning.


    Hua Ruge does not consume much. On one shoulder lies a golden dragon that looks like a lizard, and on the other shoulder lies a devouring beast.


    Hua Yuege looked left and looked at it. He couldn''t laugh bitterly. When he couldn''t be romantic, this kind of warm picture appeared.


    Everyone else needs to meditate to recover her strength, but she can hardly squeeze it. Now she just lies in the tree and looks at the stars.


    "I don''t know how they are?" Hua murmured in a low voice.


    "It''s only half a day since you left and you start to wonder if it''s a bit exaggerated." Asked ye Wanrou at her side.


    Hua Ruge glanced at her and said, "it''s recovering fast."

 Chapter 1037

    "I didn''t get hurt, and my physical strength soon recovered." Ye Wanrou pointed to the corpse at the foot of the mountain and said, "what should I do tomorrow?"


    "It''s hard to resist the day and night attacks of these zombies, but it''s not that hard to deal with if we''re given a chance to breathe." Hua Yuege said, but the tone was not easy.


    Ye Wanrou obviously found out and turned to ask, "then why are you so down?"


    She remembers that Hua Ruge used to be a strategist when he was in a crisis. That was when he was forced to the corner by Mahayana and demons, but he didn''t look so down.


    "Compared with the above, the underground is the most dangerous." Hua Ruge said regretfully, "if you lose an arm and break a leg, you will not be handsome."


    Ye Wanrou rolled her white eyes. "Are you afraid you won''t say it directly?"


    "Almost that." Hua Ruge is always not serious.


    Ye Wanrou shook her head and said, "it''s been a hundred years since the storm passed. How can it be our turn to have an accident?"


    "It''s the same luck as winning the lottery." Hua is like a song.


    Ye Wanrou is puzzled. Hua Ruge says at the right time, "well, go to sleep, and we will continue to fight tomorrow."


    "You go to bed early, too. They''ll be lucky at first sight. Nothing will happen." Ye Wanrou patted her shoulder to comfort her when she left.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "thank you, I know."


    Since she can''t be around, she doesn''t think about it much. What she can do now is to protect the people of the above clans from being injured by walking corpses.


    After thinking about it, she tied up a hammock and went to sleep on it.


    Seeing her so confident, all disciples seemed to have taken a reassuring pill, and their uneasy heart fell down again, resting and meditating.


    When the first light of the sun shone on the earth the next day, the walking corpses got up and climbed up the mountain again. The long fingernails on both hands were the most sharp tools.


    After one night''s repair, the disciples of each major sect are also full of spirit. Moreover, because they have been fighting for one day before, their fear of these walking corpses has already subsided. Now they are more able to use their fists and feet, and their combat effectiveness has been greatly improved compared with yesterday.


    In particular, there are golden dragons, devouring beasts and those large immortal beasts in the east of Xinjiang. They are also very powerful to attack with their hands.


    Hua Ruge stood on the top of the mountain and looked at the battlefield. The focus of his eyes was all on the walking corpses, as if he wanted to see the clue.


    But for half an hour she stared at these half human and half ghost things. Their comprehensive abilities are not weak in all aspects. As a result, there is no way for her to study them for half a day.


    Today, human beings are just like beating chicken blood. They are not defeated as they were yesterday, but they still have a slight advantage.


    Hua Ruge took out his own stick after the research was fruitless, and found a place with the most corpses to keep. With her vast strength, it''s impossible to keep a path.


    Many people have a look at her when they are fighting. As a result, they are shocked by her strength. The walking corpse of fairyland can sweep a large area with a stick. Where is the strength of fairyland.


    After having Hua Ruge to fight, human beings once again have the advantage, walking corpses don''t want to rush up the mountain, but they are all dead.


    But even though Hua Ruge''s heart was not easy, because she had a premonition that when these zombies died, they would have more powerful zombies. Now they all rely on hard work. She really didn''t know what to do after that.


    Now hundreds of lives are tied to her belt, which puts a little pressure on her.


    Fortunately, human beings are very aggressive now, she can rely on this to support one more time, waiting for the underground news.


    She now knows the concerns of Tuoba Rui and juntianxia. If she doesn''t let her go down, she is afraid that she may be in danger, but it really needs someone to preside over the overall situation.


    Soon half a day passed, and now humans are still in the ascendant.


    However, in the afternoon, the human friars were not strong enough, and there was a tendency to invade the walking corpses. So the human friars began to form a group again according to the order of Hua rugo, but to defend in groups of three or five.


    As long as they stay up till night, they will have a chance to breathe.


    At the same time, there are many clans coming in this direction. Standing on the top of the mountain, Hua rugo saw two clans flying to the top of the mountain, chasing thousands of corpses behind him.


    These people are extremely embarrassed. It''s not a small price to break through the siege of walking corpses.


    "Xiao Jin, go and get someone." Hua Yuege said.


    "Yes, master." Xiaojin responds, and the huge dragon body flies up to the sky. The walking corpse that chases behind the two clans is a big mouthful of dragon breath. At the same time, with a long tail, the small half of the people are eliminated.


    They were shocked, but they also believed in the strength of Hua Ruge.


    After the two clans joined the group, Hua Ruge realized that there were at least ten clans outside, so he sent Xiao Jin to pick them up. It should be the strongest in terms of strength and speed, and no one would question it.


    Xiao Jinfei leaves quickly, while Hua Ruge continues to fight.


    There are new people to join the fight more smoothly, hundreds of people smoothly to support the night, to support those walking corpses again fell on the ground motionless time.


    It''s a good time for Xiao Jin to find someone.


    When people meditate, Hua rugo is still standing at the top of the mountain and looking at the corpses below. Many thoughts flash in his mind. One of the most frequent is what would happen if he attacked secretly at this time?


    Now she doesn''t know what these zombies really do or how they will react after the attack.


    It''s just right to be killed by her if there is no resistance, but it''s very bad if it will arouse the resistance of zombies. Then don''t want to live in peace at night. You need to know that these disciples haven''t had a good rest.


    At the end of the day, she squinted and didn''t choose to do it.


    Now I can still hold on to it. I don''t need to take risks.


    It was very peaceful that night. The zombies were attacked again the next morning. The two sides fought again.


    In a twinkling of an eye for two days, there was no big movement or news out of the ground except for the violent vibration.


    But no news at this time may be the best news.


    This situation lasted for two days. The disciples of the clan were severely tossed by the walking corpse, but they still survived. These people gradually relaxed their vigilance, until the new morning, there were few walking corpses in the fairyland, and the strength of fairyland appeared in the procession of walking corpses.


    It''s important to know that the strongest disciples in the sect are only those who go to the immortals, and there are not many who can cross the ranks to challenge. More importantly, there are several disciples who can''t beat the immortals together.


    This time, all disciples were flustered. Qi Qi looked at Xiang Hua like a song.

 Chapter 1038

    Hua Ruge stood in the middle of the crowd, calmly looking at the walking corpses from all sides, analyzing the situation.


    Now the strength of walking corpses is higher than before, but the number is also significantly less. Like the world''s clans, the strong are not so many.


    But even in this way, the human camp does not have an advantage in the number of people. The number is only half of the number of walking corpses. In the face of a powerful opponent twice as many as yourself, it''s no wonder that these people are not panic.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and then said, "there is no better way to deal with this. Let''s fight back."


    Ye Wanrou is a little surprised. She seldom hears Hua Ruge saying there is no way.


    The faces of all the people were dead.


    The disciples of Wuji sword clan took the lead in waving their swords and stood out: "I can''t believe that we big living people will be afraid of these corpses."


    "Yes, we are disciples of the immortal sect. We are afraid before we fight." Another smaller disciple said.


    Hearing these words, many people were ashamed, so many people stood up and said they wanted to fight with these corpses.


    Hua Ruge was relieved to see that all the people were becoming more and more ambitious. In fact, she didn''t have no way at all, but the talented disciples of these sects were not talented and lucky. There must be a lot of treasure in them. She thought they could survive for a day.


    When the walking corpse approached, she took the lead in the battle and was not afraid to fight against fairyland, which gave other disciples great courage.


    A great fairyland is not afraid. What are they afraid of.


    "With them." A disciple of the upper clan said that he sacrificed his immortal sword to welcome the walking corpse on the hillside.


    Seeing this, other disciples also offered their own means to protect their lives. These things usually stay in the last place and are easy to be invisible, but they can''t control so much now.


    Besides Hua rugo, her strength is not enough to defeat the human fairyland, but the intelligence of zombies is obviously not as high as that of human beings, and her fighting power is naturally inferior to that of human beings. She can still defeat them with all her strength.


    Although the power consumption is very large, it can also be ignored for her special constitution.


    The war situation of human disciples after the uprising was not as bad as expected. Although the occupied mountains were shrinking a little, they were not in an absolute disadvantage, and no one was injured. It is estimated that they could last for a while.


    However, Hua rugo''s tone has not been relaxed. She always pays attention to the war situation while fighting. Once she sacrifices too much, she will not let such a fight go on.


    In a flash, most of the time has passed, and the human occupied area has shrunk to the top of the mountain. Although the battle was very difficult, half of the people were injured, but few died, which is still smooth.


    Most of the current achievements are attributed to Jinlong. Its strength is equal to that of the human immortals in dealing with these walking corpses. Its speed is fast and it always helps where there is a crisis. This ensures that the defense line of the human camp has not been torn open to cause greater injuries and deaths.


    However, in the evening, the current situation can not be maintained, because the disciples of the clan have consumed too much, and they will have more heart and less power to face a large number of walking corpses.


    Not to mention these people, even Hua Ruge felt the consumption. We need to know that her spiritual reserve is comparable to that of the huge golden dragon. She can''t stand the intensity, let alone other people.


    At the end of the day, everyone was biting their teeth. There were more deaths and injuries than in the whole day. Anyway, they survived.


    Half an hour later, the sun set, the corpse stopped attacking, and slowly walked down the mountain.


    A disciple was seriously injured by the walking corpse, but he was angry. At the moment when the walking corpse turned around, he cut off the walking corpse at the back of his head. The walking corpse could not hide or could not hide. In a word, he was cut down by this knife.


    Other walking corpses still go their own way. No one wants to meddle.


    All disciples seemed to see the hope, and they began to fight against the walking corpse that was going down the mountain. As soon as they were sure, the walking corpse didn''t fight back at all.


    "It turns out these things have no attack power after sunset." A disciple jumped up happily after removing a walking corpse.


    Hua rugo was also stunned when she found out. She wanted to have a try tonight, but she didn''t expect to see the results when she started.


    Without waiting for her to say anything more, the disciples rushed down to lay hands on the walking corpse. The people who were seriously injured and fell to the ground before saw this scene also swallowed a pill and rushed up like beating chicken blood.


    So the walking corpses suffered the biggest crisis in history, and a large number of them fell down. However, a large number of these disciples still struggled for a little midnight to lay down the walking corpses on the ground. As for the underground, we didn''t know the depth or dare to go down.


    Hua Ruge wanted to watch it at the same time. He was afraid of something. It turned out to be surprisingly smooth.


    The disciples of the clan never felt that they were so happy. They laughed and went back to the mountain.


    Hua rugo gasped: "you are good at rest. You must recover your strength. I''m afraid there will be a greater crisis tomorrow."


    She doesn''t want to pour cold water on people, but it''s not optimistic.


    If only the walking corpse of fairyland can be said, but who can be sure that there is no more powerful opponent? If not, why haven''t the three Tuo Ba Rui come back now?


    She had a hunch that the crisis was not going to pass easily.


    As soon as the words came out, everyone calmed down and went to rest honestly one by one.


    Hua Ruge leaned against the tree on the top of the mountain and looked down. Her eyes were deep and far away, and she could not see what she was thinking.


    Ye Wanrou has been in the middle of the crowd because of her low strength and has not been hurt. Now she has come to sit beside her.


    "You''re different this time." She said.


    Hua Ruge, who she knows, will not pretend to be mature in the face of anything, even though she never stops thinking, but this time she seems to lose her previous vitality and become reticent.


    "Because I''m not alone." Hua Ruge looks behind her. It''s not the result she wants to see.


    "No one is omnipotent, you should know better than me." Ye Wanrou said.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "I can''t do everything, but I can do better than this."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''ll do better than I do now, if I put my mind here." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Ye Wanrou sighed, "I know you are worried about them."


    "It can''t go on like this. It''s time to end it." Hua talks to himself like a song.


    Ye Wanrou looks at her and wants to see the clue on her face, but she obviously fails.

 Chapter 1039

    "What are you going to do?" She can only ask questions.


    "Go to sleep. We''ll talk about tomorrow." Hua, like a song, raised his eyebrows.


    Ye Wanrou was afraid of what she did. He said, "if the God doesn''t let you go down, he is afraid that you may be in danger. Don''t mess with him."


    "Don''t worry, I will be well prepared." Hua said like a song.


    Ye Wanrou opened her eyes: "you really want to go down."


    Hua Ruge looked at her funny: "are you testing me?"


    "It doesn''t matter. What''s important is that the following must be very dangerous. Otherwise, they won''t come up in a few days. Your strength is definitely not good." Ye Wanrou tried to dissuade her, but she regretted it.


    It''s more worrying for Hua rugo to say that the following is dangerous. She regretted that she didn''t pull Hao Shou before she came. The fat man must be able to say that.


    Hua rugo looked at her and smiled and said, "don''t persuade me if you can. I can''t go down today. Let''s see the situation tomorrow."


    "Really not?" Ye Wanrou looks at her suspiciously.


    "Not really, I promise."


    Ye Wanrou still believed her promise, so she decided to sleep beside her and look at her.


    Hua Ruge took out two hammocks, one for each.


    Before the sun rose the next day, many people opened their eyes and stared nervously at the ground seam below. Among them, ye Wanrou didn''t sleep much at night to watch Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge was so good that she slept very well all night. I haven''t thought of coming here yet.


    Ye Wanrou yawned and looked at Hua Ruge on one side. She was so angry that she could not care about the goods.


    Hao Shou is standing with her. They are talking while watching the movement below.


    When the sun rises, almost everyone opens their eyes and thousands of different faces are equally nervous.


    Hua Ruge wakes up the latest. She has a habit of sleeping no matter how big things happen at night, because she should make sure that she has certain energy to deal with the following things.


    At this time, affectation is useless.


    "How is it?" She got up and asked.


    Ye Wanrou saw that her face was good, and she was not so angry. She replied, "no movement, everyone is waiting."


    "I knew I''d sleep a little longer." Hua Ruge yawned.


    Ye Wanrou didn''t look at her well.


    "Wan Rou, you don''t look very well." Hua Yuege asked oddly, "what''s the matter?"


    "No." Ye Wanrou shook two words and then turned his head and stared at the ground.


    Hua Ruge scratched his head, saying that he was puzzled.


    The sun rose slowly from the horizon, and in an instant it was at eight o''clock, but there was no movement on the ground.


    The corpse would have appeared long ago.


    "Yesterday''s walking corpse is not the last wave." A little disciple mured.


    When they heard this, they were filled with emotion. If this is the truth, they will soon be free. They vowed that as long as they can return to the human world, they must forget this experience completely. It''s really terrible.


    "I don''t think the walking corpse here will be so weak. Do you think it was wiped out by senior brother Tuoba and Emperor?" The little disciple of Wuji sword clan guessed.


    Many people support this view. After all, the strength of Tuoba Rui, juntianxia and mink is immeasurable. They have been going on for several days. If nothing happens, they will have some effect.


    Hua rugo also hopes this is true.


    From the beginning, everyone stared at the underground. Now, many people have begun to talk about it. At the beginning, the topic is still guessing what happened underground. Later, it completely deviated. It has been said that who is more powerful, Tuo barrow and Jun Tianxia.


    Hearing this, ye Wanrou was only curious, so she asked Hua Ruge quietly, "you are familiar with them. Who is more powerful?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "no way."


    "You don''t know?"


    "They have their own merits, and they have not handed them over." Hua Ruge said that she didn''t even know what the base cards of Tuoba Rui and juntianxia were.


    "What a pity," sighed ye Wanrou


    "I wish there would never be an answer." Hua Ruge does not feel sorry, but feels lucky. Otherwise, once the two fight, what should she do?


    With the passage of time, the atmosphere of conversation became more and more relaxed. Who ever thought of a disciple suddenly exclaimed, "look!"


    The crowd was startled and subconsciously turned to the direction of the voice.


    The disciple pointed to a crack in which a walking corpse with long hair crawled out. Even though the scene was very familiar, people didn''t respond for a while.


    Then the corpses were creeping out from the ground, one after another, and finally they were creeping out, dense and seeping.


    "Why else?" Some people exclaimed.


    Hua Ruge looked carefully. Today, these walking corpses are no longer in fairyland, but all of them are fairyland, and their strength should be stronger than those of yesterday, and their quantity is no less than that of yesterday.


    All the disciples felt only a wave of despair when they saw the scene in front of them. If they could ignite some fighting spirit yesterday, they would be dead ashes today, and the climate could not be changed any more.


    Ye Wanrou pulls Hua Ruge''s sleeve and says, "what should I do?"


    These disciples chased the corpses on the ground in the middle of the night yesterday. They didn''t recover very well. Now they can''t fight any more.


    Daewoo these young people are the emperor of the country, that is, worship, now one by one are counting on Hua Ruge to come up with ideas.


    "Your Excellency, you are resourceful. What should we do now?" Asked a fair skinned disciple.


    "There will be a way." Hua Ruge''s eyes are calm at the moment, facing the crowd: "don''t panic, everyone."


    Before, the disciples of the clan saw that she could summon some courage like this, but now there is only one left to moan and groan. Another disciple said: "younger martial sister Hua, just don''t panic and can''t solve the problem. Even if you say today that we have no energy to fight again."


    "Yes, so many fairyland days, we are in this state again, how to fight." Another sighed.


    Then there are more and more voices. No matter how hard people are, they are now counseling.


    Hua Ruge and Mou Guang still said calmly, "don''t complain, everyone. I have a way to help you through this disaster, if you must cheer up."


    "There''s a way?"


    "What can I do?"


    Everyone''s eyes brightened when they heard it.


    Hua Ruge did not answer, but continued to look at the crowd.


    "If there is hope of living, we will fight hard." Someone took the lead.


    "Yes, it''s a big deal." More and more people are coming forward.

 Chapter 1040

    "Well, then I''d like to ask you to guard the city and the last hope." Hua Ruge said that there was already a city emerging in his hand.


    In the eyes of surprise, she threw the city to the sky.


    "Boom!"


    The city of the sky is windy and long. When it falls on the ground, it is ten miles around and ten feet tall. It covers all the people of the clan, mountains and rivers, and a river for promotion.


    "Here What magic weapon is this? " People who see the city of the sky can''t help but be surprised. They can''t feel any breath or guess what level of magic weapon it is.


    Dayu has humanity: "I''ve heard that the master of the state has a magic weapon called the city of the sky. It''s amazing today."


    "Yes, with this city, we can avoid facing each other, but it''s much easier to fight on it." The other joined in.


    After all, the following walking corpses are only the strength of celestial beings. With the protection of the city, they will win the battle.


    "Good job, sister-in-law." The people of Wuji sword clan give Hua a thumbs up.


    Other disciples also expressed their admiration and gratitude, and the means to protect their lives were all a little, but they saw such a powerful weapon for the first time.


    Of course, they don''t know that the sky city is not a defensive but an offensive weapon. They must know that they don''t want to stay in it.


    The zombies were approaching slowly and steadily, and a large number of them were pressing under the city, then climbing up, as if nothing could stop them from invading.


    Hua Ruge did not start the defense array of the city. She would not consume all her strength in her last card until she had to.


    Thousands of disciples in the city now have the courage to attack at the bottom of the city, and the walking corpse has a little difficulty in climbing the wall, which enables them to gain the upper hand in this mode.


    If the walking corpse is a human, it will surely fly up, but they have no intelligence or desire to win. They just attack people instinctively, so it''s better to deal with them.


    Hua took a sigh of relief when she saw this. What she was most afraid of was not the flying corpses, but the violent destruction of the city. You should know that the city of the sky is the most mysterious place to attack magic weapons. It is the big array in the city. As for the walls and gates, they are not as solid as they seem. As long as these walking corpses are willing, they can destroy the whole city in half an hour.


    Fortunately, these things have no intelligence.


    With the city of sky, the disciples of the clan had a great advantage. They had not even beaten the wave of walking corpses on the ground in the evening.


    Just as these people were celebrating, Hua Ruge stood up and said, "listen to me, although we are calm here now, the real crisis must still be underground. Now the emperor and monarch have no news. I''m not sure, so I decided to go down and see for myself."


    "You still want to go?" Ye Wanrou is the first to speak.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "I think I can help if I go."


    "Master Guoshi, it must be dangerous below. Think twice." People in the reign of emperor Daewoo spoke.


    "Yes, Mr. Guoshi. You are also required to take charge of it."


    Most of the disciples of other sects have the same attitude. Although the city of sky can resist the invasion temporarily, who can know what will happen in the future? If Hua Ruge is not there, who can control this big guy?


    Hua Ruge said with a smile: "you don''t have to be so nervous. Maybe things are not as serious as you think. I''ll go down at night. If it''s really a danger that I can''t cope with, I''ll come up naturally."


    When she said this, there was nothing left for the people to say, and there was no one who knew her, and it was not easy to persuade any more.


    The people of Wuji sword clan pulled her aside and said, "sister in law, since you have to go, take us with you, and you can help us some."


    "Elder martial brothers are modest. Everyone''s strength is like GE Qiang, but the situation above is not easy to deal with. Let''s stay on top." Hua said like a song.


    Several people thought about it, and finally nodded, "then be careful. Remember to come up at the first time if you are in danger."


    "Thank you for your concern, elder martial brother. I''m measured." Hua Ruge looks relaxed.


    At this time, the sky is not completely dark. She is still waiting. At this time, Hao Shouye, Wan Rou and Kong Xiu come to her side, looking heavy.


    "What is this?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "People don''t know that we don''t know yet. You''re not going to run away when you''re in danger." Hao shoukai, so long together, basic understanding or.


    Hua Ruge laughs and laughs: "brother Shou knows me."


    "Seriously, we are not praising you." Ye Wanrou said.


    Hua Yuege coughed dryly and said, "I know you care about me, but when the problem comes, it will be solved."


    "I know I can''t stop you. I just want to tell you that you must pay attention to your own safety and don''t make unnecessary sacrifice." Said Confucius in the voice of the elder.


    "Elder martial brother Xie cares, I know." Hua Ruge nodded his head and looked taught.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou actually know her. No matter how many heads are nodded at this time, she will forget them completely when they are in danger. They have no way but to look forward to her safety.


    Some people care about their own feelings or very good, for example, now Hua Ruge is warm in the heart, and when he is excited, he rushes out and says, "would you like to drink some?"


    Anyway, Tuoba Rui is not here.


    "Drinking?" The three looked at her with strange eyes.


    Hua rugo reached out his hand and slapped himself in the mouth. "A slip of the tongue, please drink when we come back safely."


    "If you want to be beautiful, you need the consent of the God." Ye Wanrou splashes cold water on one side.


    Hua Ruge wants to cry without tears: "without you."


    Hao Shou persuades ye Wanrou at the same time. The basic content is that if Ge is afraid of his own man, they can do it themselves. Save her face and don''t pass it on.


    Ye Wanrou feels reasonable and nods there.


    Hua Ruge is eager to hit the wall. The fat man can''t keep his voice down. Many people listen.


    She''s brilliant all her life. She''s gone.


    At sunset, the corpses didn''t come out, and Hua rugo also arrived to set out. She flew out of the city and found a slightly larger seam. Her mind penetrated into it, but she found two or three corpses lying in it before she knew how far away. It looked like they were waiting for dawn to climb up.


    She shivered and looked for the next place.


    In the evening, the cool wind was blowing on her. She walked alone on the wasteland full of cracks. When she looked down, she could see the white face of the walking corpse in the crevices under the moonlight. She swallowed her saliva to remind herself to be calm. No matter what she saw, she should not see it, and she should go down to the ground.

 Chapter 1041

    However, it''s difficult to say this easily. After a long time of searching, she finally found a crevice with few corpses, ready to climb down.


    She took several deep breaths and finally climbed down the seam with her teeth clenched.


    I don''t know what''s under the ground. After ten meters, she couldn''t get in. She didn''t dare to jump down. She could only climb down a little bit. But along the way, she inevitably met the walking corpse hanging on the wall, which made her have to clean it up.


    The reason why she chose to leave at night was that the walking corpse had no combat power, but even if it had no combat power, she still felt her back was chilly, as if she had been stared at by something.


    "Mind demons, mind demons. These are mind demons. They can''t be disturbed." Hua Ruge closed his eyes, read it over and over again, and climbed down with his hands and feet.


    There are almost no edges and corners on the ground. It''s not good for climbing. It''s just that it''s hard for ordinary people, but it''s hard for people like Hua Ruge.


    The distance of ten meters is negligible in her eyes. If not for these walking corpses, she might arrive in a moment.


    But even though it took her less than ten seconds to reach the bottom, she was exposed to a layer of mist. She didn''t know what the mist was, but it was this thing that blocked her mind. She crossed the mist layer and found that the bottom was still deep.


    And there are still many corpses lying on the wall. She can''t feel the breath, but they must be very strong.


    She waved and thundered down, and the corpses fell into the dark abyss under her feet.


    Staring at the abyss below, she bit her teeth and jumped down. It was night anyway, even if there was any powerful corpse, it would not have any attack power.


    It took her about five seconds to land on the ground. She stopped her body and landed on the ground.


    "Squeak." The place she stepped on was like the sound of a tile collision.


    She took out the Pearl and hung it on her head, only to find that she was not stepping on the ground, but really tiles, or the kind that was normally laid on the roof.


    In this place, shennian can be explored at will, so she infiltrated under the tiles, and found that there was a palace below. There were several corpses in the palace, which looked very strong, but they were all killed now.


    Hua Ruge''s foot fell into the palace with a strong force. He looked at the wound on the body. It was sword wound. It seems that Tuo BARREI moved his hand when the corpse had no attack power. It might also be at night.


    It seems that Tuoba Rui and others have also come here.


    If it''s a human, she can determine when the wound was left. She can''t do it with a corpse.


    She searched for the traces left by several people in the palace and ran after them all the way. It didn''t matter that she went this way. She really found that there were still many corpses in the palace, but they had been killed before she woke up.


    So traces are easy to find, as long as you track these dead bodies all the way.


    Hua Ruge''s speed is very fast, because she knows that if she can''t meet them at night, she will be surrounded by corpses and die in the daytime. Who knows if she will become like them in a few years.


    This may make Hua Ruge''s scalp numb if he wants to think about it, which will make the speed faster.


    Along the way, Hua Ruge found that the underground territory is very large, and the whole layout is a large gate. The walking corpses in it are disciples of the gate, many of them are still in normal living conditions.


    Sitting or lying, or even in the middle of a duel, they can see clearly what moves they have used, but they are so settled and become walking corpses.


    It''s someone''s handwriting. It''s terrible.


    She saw that these people were extremely afraid of layout. Even if she could go out alive, she would be retaliated. It was a big storm.


    However, it is impossible for her to give up the hope of life because of the bleak prospect, so even if she is afraid of it, her feet are also running fast. When she passed the library, she saw that the shelves for playing skills were all empty. Apparently, she had been robbed by several people in front,


    she had nothing to take, so she took some big shelves like historical documents. Maybe there was something about it When she knows the information of this clan, she has a major clue, which may be useful in the future.


    The door is so big that she can only see the traces left by a few people in the middle of the night. No one can be seen at all.


    However, after her calculation of the distance between the landmark buildings of the gate, she almost knew the size of the gate. She felt that she could not find them all night.


    All the way forward, there are different injuries left by different people on the walking corpse. Obviously, all three of them are still ok here.


    After a while, hahuaruge finally found out different phenomena. This is the hall of transmission, which is supposed to be the place where immortal teachers teach. Now there is a large area of damage here. Obviously, fierce fighting has taken place.


    Her eyes narrowed and she went to see the situation. As a result, she did not see anything. There were still signs of damage to the building when she looked forward.


    When she went further, she found that it was not only the corpse that had been killed in place, but also a large number of traces of battle, and from the death of the corpse, it moved hands.


    "It seems that it was night when they went there, and it became day when they came here." Hua Ruge speculates there.


    She also wanted to go forward, but she saw all traces of the battle, but all the dead were walking corpses, with no blood or clothes fragments.


    She felt that she was about to see them, so she quickened her pace. Half an hour later, she was completely stunned.


    The trace of the battle is gone. There is still no moving corpse in front of us. Or sit or lie down or taste tea.


    If three people pass by here, they will not not kill these walking corpses. These walking corpses can hurt people now, which means three people have not passed here.


    Her eyes looked at the way she had come, and her mind suddenly opened.


    At that time, Tuoba Rui and others set out in the daytime, so there is no reason to go through the immovable zombies first and then come to these aggressive zombies.


    That''s the wrong order. And the place where she stands now should not be the end, but the starting point. She is right to track, but the direction is reversed.


    She slapped her forehead and said, "pig brain."


    But since it''s not light, she still has time.


    Although she was in the opposite direction, she was easy to handle after she knew the direction. She shook her hand string. She appeared in the palace where she had just fallen, and then explored in the opposite direction. As expected, there were traces here.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, followed the trail and went on chasing them. In any case, she would see them tonight, and could not delay until tomorrow.

 Chapter 1042

    I ran along the trace for half an hour again. The peaceful place was OK. She was thrilled by the battle. Seeing the trace left by the battle, I knew that the strength of these walking corpses had at least reached the xuanfairyland. In this case, she could not help even if she came down together.


    Looking at the large collapsed buildings, she was worried that the only thing that pleased her was that no blood was found on the road.


    After another half-hour''s walk, it was almost dawn. In another half-hour, she couldn''t find anyone. I''m afraid she would go up and wait for the next night. She thought that the speed here had been quickened again.


    In less than a cup of tea this time, she felt that there was a very strong breath fluctuation in front of her. Her mind penetrated into the dragon ring, and the ring trembled slightly, which showed that Tuo BARREI was nearby.


    It''s OK.


    After so many days of hanging her heart, she finally fell in half. She ran towards the place where the breath fluctuated, but after a while, she felt that her chest was stuffy and had to slow down.


    She only felt that there was a lot of ferocity in front of her, and her mind was unstable and depressed after approaching.


    She shook her head violently, and then walked forward. However, she could not work fast any more. Once she did not divide most of the supernatural power to resist the evil spirit, her consciousness could not be stabilized. It seemed that she would get into her head at any time.


    "It''s no wonder that it''s really an evil sect." Hua rugo said as she struggled forward. At first, she was able to slow down. As she approached the center, she could only walk. I don''t know if she could keep going.


    In this case, it is very time-consuming. She feels that she will not be able to get close to dawn until dawn. Once these corpses move, she will surely be doomed.


    So she could only go forward with all her life, and kept moving towards the center of power, that is, the center of these murderous Qi. She had a premonition that Tuo Barry and other people would be there, as long as they were close, they could meet.


    The slower she gets to the back, the more seconds it takes for her to take a step. At last, she has strong willpower. If not, she would be swallowed up by these murderous Qi.


    Now she put all her heart into resisting this terrible breath, and could not even analyze these things.


    "Xiaoge, don''t come here. Get out!" Tuo Ba Rui''s deep voice suddenly sounded and came into Hua Ruge''s ear.


    Suddenly, she was shocked, and she went crazy into her spirit as if to occupy her consciousness.


    Hua rugo took a breath of cold air and stopped to calm down to drive out the evil spirit. He still kept his consciousness in time.


    But at the same time, she did not dare to move any more. Part of her spirit power suppressed the evil spirit, and a small part was used for thinking. Whether the voice she just heard was true or hallucination.


    Because consciousness has always been in a semi closed state, she also has a feeling of half dreaming and half waking, a little confused about reality or dream.


    She thought about what she had just felt, and soon determined that it must be true. Tuo BARREI was nearby, and knew that she had come in.


    "Are you ok?" Hua shouted like a song.


    After a moment of silence, Tuo Barry''s voice came: "we are all OK. You go out quickly. I''ll find you when I''m done with it."


    Hua Ruge has a lot of thoughts, but she knows that something is wrong with this sentence. If Tuoba Rui doesn''t encounter any problems that can''t be solved, she will appear at the first time when she knows that she has committed risks, and she will be thrown up as well.


    But he''s just persuading her now, it''s not his style.


    "You''re in trouble, aren''t you? I''ll help you. " Hua Yuege said, regardless of the inner dissuasion, he walked towards it more firmly.


    In the city of the earth and the sky, the disciples of all the clans are staring at the horizon. There is already a little bit of brilliance there. It is estimated that the sun will appear in a quarter of an hour and scatter the brilliance on this land.


    They never wanted the sun to rise so badly.


    Hundreds of miles below the crack, Hua Ruge is still struggling to move forward. She judges that Tuoba Rui and others may have met with a very big problem, and her heart is more determined. Instead, her pace is faster than before.


    The dangerous situation inside may be more serious than she imagined, because Tuoba Rui has stopped talking.


    She bit her lower lip to stay awake as much as she could, controlling her legs to move forward with the most useful consciousness.


    She needs to see them.


    When huaruge is tens of meters away from the core, a ray of sunlight shines on the earth outside. The underground corpses open their eyes and move their noses towards huaruge.


    Although the walking corpses of this road have been cleaned up almost, but the surrounding ones are still there, and the strength of the walking corpses still underground is very difficult for her to deal with.


    Hua rugo knows that the danger is coming, but she has no turning back now. She can only go hard to the front and try to speed up.


    The walking corpse came towards her back, still in a slow and firm pace. Hua Ruge took time to look back. The nearest one was only a hundred meters away. She cried secretly because the palace in front of her was still 20 meters away.


    Although no one told her, she was sure that the palace was the source of this evil spirit, and Tuo BARREI and others would be in it.


    It must be slow to walk 20 meters at her speed without walking corpses. She noticed that the walking corpse was not affected by the ferocity at all.


    Looking at those dense things near, Hua Ruge felt gooseflesh all over her body, and the speed was inexplicably faster.


    This made her happy and embarrassed. It would be a bit humiliating if it came out.


    But even then, she found that she was getting closer and closer to the walking corpse. When she came to the bottom of the palace steps, a walking corpse was only one body position away from her. She fought for her life to go up the steps. The walking corpses were still catching up more and more closely. At the moment before the Palace door, the hands of the walking corpses were rubbing her back and grabbing them, and she looked down in terror Roll back in.


    "Get out." As soon as she entered the door, she felt an external force come and roll her to the corner.


    There is no malice in this power, it just pushes her away.


    Hua Ruge has calmed down her mind. Although the ferocity in it seems to devour her, she has adapted to it all the way. Now she is not so passive.


    She looked into the palace, and the hall gate locked the walking corpse outside. The walking corpse unexpectedly didn''t break in.


    Then she saw that there were several large square palaces with bloody patterns engraved on the ground. At this time, the large array was in operation. Tuo BARREI, juntianxia and xiaomink he Shen all sat on the ground and meditated. They were not optimistic.

 Chapter 1043

    It seems that she guessed it well. Tuo BARREI is in trouble. He should be trapped in the array. The fierce Qi is hitting them. Seeing their lips turn white and their brows are frowning, we can see that they have consumed a lot of energy. I don''t know how long they can last.


    There was also a black pill like thing on the three heads, which was spinning in the sky. All around her was the evil spirit of yin and evil. She felt dizzy when she saw it.


    She shook her head to try to calm herself.


    At the same time, another group of walking corpses crawled out of the ground and began to climb the city of the sky.


    This time, the strong let the people of the clan look at it and their legs soften, because they saw that there were two breath like Xuanxian.


    The most powerful of their disciples is shangfairyland. Because of their unique talent or adventure, they can barely fight against the higher level celestial beings, but the existence of Xuanxian can kill them in a slap.


    "My God, what can I do?" There''s already panic.


    Daewoo''s people have lamented that if their monarch or master were there, it would be good.


    People of Wuji sword school also think that if Tuoba Rui is there, these Xuanxian may not be in their eyes.


    The big demons in the east of Xinjiang never admit defeat, but now they sighed, saying in their heart why their little Lord is not there?


    In the face of such opponents, they all felt that they had no head to live, but when they knew that they would die, these people broke out with unprecedented fighting spirit.


    The most terrible thing is never known. Since we know that we are going to die, we must be able to drag each one to death.


    Hua Ruge, who is underground, doesn''t know about these situations. She only knows what she won''t do now. All four of them may be trapped in this battle. It''s really evil here.


    Tuoba Rui said to China like a song under the pressure of evil spirit: "in the middle is a big formation, don''t step in..."


    He frowned again before saying a word. After a while, he said: "stay till night, then Go out... "


    "How long have you been stuck here?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuoba Rui goes to fight against the evil spirit. The emperor says, "three days, but we promise that we will go out soon. You must leave here."


    Hua Ruge is even more shocked. It turns out that they are trapped in this place for so many days.


    She noticed that the evil spirit in the war was much stronger than that outside. If she was really trapped, she would have died.


    "If you can leave soon, don''t lie to me at this time. Say, what can I do for you?" Hua Yuege said.


    She said a word to slow down for a while, or the spirit can still feel the burden.


    "Sister, go away, it''s dangerous here," said mink, biting his lips


    Hua Ruge sighed and looked at the last one and asked, "Mr. Shen should know what to do?"


    It''s understandable that those three people can get three days of huaruge in this battle, but it surprised her that Mr. Shen could, which also made her think that this man was not an empty shelf.


    "I happen to know that the master of the state has seen the pill on our head?" Mr. Shen said, his voice is weaker than the three of them. He would be the first to fall if he wanted to stay.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I see."


    "That is It''s what the players want It''s also a big formation As long as the elixir is destroyed, the big array will not attack itself... " Mr. Shen said with difficulty.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes looked at the dark thing in the air.


    "It turns out that it''s really a pill. What can be used to make it so evil? Why use it?" Hua Ruge said shaking his head, heart read a move to call devour beast out.


    The devouring beast came out and beat a spirit stirring way: "where is this place? How can there be such a heavy evil spirit? "


    It was unaffected.


    Hua Ruge immediately came to the spirit, pointing to the pill in the middle of the air: "snack goods, eat it."


    Although she didn''t know what the pill was made of, she could see that it was very powerful and there was no harm in swallowing it.


    Who knows to see to eat normally the devouring animal that eyes are bright now actually continuously shake head way: "that cannot eat."


    "Why?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Not yet formed." The Devourer replied, this time it was serious.


    Hua rugo is an excellent alchemist, but she has never been exposed to such evil things. She doesn''t know about it, so she added: "no achievements, no achievements, just tonics."


    "No, after forming, these evil spirits will disappear, and then they will be good things. Although eating now can improve strength, but these evil spirits will attach to the spirit, which is very troublesome. " The devouring beast explained as if.


    Hua Ruge thought about it and said, "that is to say, you are also afraid of these evil spirits?"


    "To be honest, a little." The Devourer pointed to his small body with his claws and said, "I''m still a cub. I can''t help but go mad after eating this."


    "Well, we''ll think of another way." Hua Ruge could only meditate in the corner outside the array to find a way to go,


    just for a moment, she opened her eyes and said: "since it''s the array eye, it works in the array. If you leave, it''s another matter."


    So she began to think of moving the pill, and had better take back the space, maybe it will be useful later.


    But she just reached out to Tuo barrow and said, "don''t touch it, or you will be sucked into the array."


    That''s how they got involved.


    "Well, I don''t have to touch it." Hua Ruge put up one hand, and the other hand held the small medicine bottle and put the mouth down to produce suction to the position of the pill.


    She used suction to suppress most of the power except the evil spirit, and absorbed the small pill.


    As a result, the pill was just rotating there, not drawing close to her bottle.


    She can''t wait for the pill to become a pill and then let the devouring beast come out. In this way, she can wait, but several people trapped in the array can''t.


    Hua Ruge stood in the same place and began to think with half of his brain.


    "I''ve tried everything. It''s useless. Don''t waste your energy," said Tuo Barry''s voice again.


    "No, I can''t watch you die here." Hua rushes like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t answer for a long time. After a while, he opened his eyes and looked at her affectionately. "I know you''ve tried your best. Go back."


    "No one in the world forces you to know me better. You should know that I will not go and live a life without you." Hua Yuege stood up and looked serious.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head at her: "no way."


    "I used to listen to you. This time, listen to me." Hua Ruge has come to the edge of the big formation when he speaks. If his eyes sweep towards the elixir like nothing, his lips will lift a provocative arc.


    Can''t you touch it?

 Chapter 1044

    Hua Ruge stared at the elixir that exudes evil spirit, with firm eyes.


    "Xiaoge, don''t play. Go back." Tuoba Rui''s voice is soft and tense, for fear of something he doesn''t want to see.


    In the impression, he never spoke with such care. Hua rugo knew that he was really afraid of his own accident, but she had to do so. The three lives of them were in the big formation, and she could not let go.


    "I''m sorry." Hua Ruge opens her mouth and chokes her voice. In this semi conscious situation, she can''t control her emotions very well, but more instinctively.


    She was too reluctant to part with him.


    Tuoba Rui''s mood fluctuated so much that his consciousness was invaded by evil spirit. He covered his head and struggled hard to gain time to persuade Hua Ruge again.


    Hua is like a song but no longer delays.


    Juntianxia and mink have opened their eyes now, but it''s too late to say anything.


    I saw Hua Ruge jump up to the top of the pill, then fall down from the body, while opening his mouth.


    Is the elixir used for eating? She thought.


    "No." Juntianxia and mink share the same voice.


    This elixir is extremely Yin and evil. It''s powerful. It can''t be tolerated by any human being. She will only become the owner of the elixir if she swallows it. When the elixir tears her spirit and breaks her body, she will be completely finished.


    Mr. Shen''s guess is that the pill has not been completely refined, and that removing the evil spirit should be the last process.


    At the moment when she swallowed the pill, all the evil Qi in the underground disappeared, and the big array no longer existed.


    On the ground, the city of the sky is in an unprecedented crisis. Only because the strength of the walking corpse is very strong, the city of the sky has been lost for a long time, and the disciples of the clan have been killed and injured more than half. The strength is as low as Hao Shou and ye Wanrou, who joined hands and were lifted up by a slap, smashing on the wall and spitting blood.


    At the last moment, Hao Shou protected ye Wanrou and was attacked by most of the corpses, so that all the organs were damaged and fainted.


    "Fat man, wake up..." Ye Wanrou shakes Hao Shou''s body and calls out loudly. She has never felt so miserable and helpless.


    But this time Hao Shou didn''t joke with her. He closed his eyes and didn''t open them anymore.


    "Fat man, you can''t go to sleep. I haven''t said much to you. Wake up soon..." Ye Wanrou cried until she lost her voice.


    Other people''s situation is no better than them. Lu Bin is torn into two parts by the walking corpse, and Luo Qingqing''s arm is torn off. Her name is heartbreaking.


    All the people here are treasures held in the palm of their hands with their eyes higher than the top. However, at this moment, they find that no one can return to the sky in this force majeure.


    In the sky city, blood flowed and corpses were rampant. The disciples of the clan panicked to the extreme and most of them could only escape.


    Hao Shou''s breath is getting weaker and weaker, but there is no sign of waking up. Ye Wanrou finally gets angry. She wipes a handful of tears and stands up to the fleeing people: "running away can''t solve the crisis, it will only make us die without dignity."


    At the moment, her eyes are firm and full of war. She doesn''t look like a girl in her twenties.


    The disciples of the clan are willing to listen to her when they see this.


    Kong Xiu looked at it and sighed that it would make people grow rapidly on the edge of life and death.


    "As the heaven''s pride of all sects, how can we make these people''s things that are neither ghost nor ghost succeed easily? They are all dead in every way. They are proud of what they are not." Ye Wanrou said, holding up the long sword in his hand, "fight with them!"


    "It''s spelled." Hole repair is attached.


    Daewoo''s men also raised their weapons: "yes, one can kill another."


    People are always easy to be affected. Looking at a little girl, they have such courage. They can''t fall behind people, so they cry out.


    No one can deprive them of their pride as gifted students even if they die.


    At the next moment, people will not escape but attack the walking corpse. No matter what kind of opponent they face, they will never back. It''s a knife to cut.


    After a long time, the disciples of the clan lost half of their lives, and the living were seriously injured.


    Ye Wanrou is seriously injured and falls into a pool of blood. She can''t say and do anything more. All she can do is lock her eyes on Hao Shou and move her body towards him slowly.


    "I regret it." "If I had told you earlier, maybe we would not have left any regrets," ye said


    Other people who can still fight are still burning their eyes, holding weapons, ready to fight to the end.


    "Kill!"


    I don''t know who shouted, people rushed to the past again, and then cut the corpse in the direction of the sword in their hands.


    Under normal circumstances, the walking corpse will dodge flexibly, but this time the walking corpse will not turn its eyes more straight, and the body will not move, so people are allowed to kill them.


    And not one. It''s the same with all the walking corpses. They won''t move for a moment.


    People were horrified after killing a group of walking corpses. Look up at the sun. It''s still morning. It''s still early in the evening.


    However, the next scene surprised them even more. They saw the immovable corpses slowly disappearing, as if they were going to melt between heaven and earth. After a few breaths, all the corpses became translucent, and then disappeared.


    Whether it is the corpse or the corpse, it just disappeared in an instant.


    The survivors looked at each other.


    All this happened so fast that if it wasn''t for the mountains of human corpses, they would think that these days of bitter fighting was a dream.


    Daewoo minister a response came over and said: "it is underground, it must be the Emperor they solved the crisis."


    Everyone nodded, which should be the only answer.


    The plot is underground. It must have been destroyed by a group of people from the small world at the moment.


    Ye Wanrou faints at Hao Shou''s side. Kong Xiu frowns and thinks that this crisis is very serious. All the people above are fighting like this. The people below must be more dangerous. How are the people going down?


    Most of the people who survived didn''t cheer because they escaped. They exchanged eyes and worried about the underground people.


    After all, they have experienced life and death together, and they will never be indifferent to it.


    All the corpses on the ground disappeared, and so did the underground. Those who didn''t climb out of the ground could never climb out again, and all this happened after Hua rugo swallowed the pill.


    The entrance of the pill was bitten by Hua Ruge, who was mobilizing all her strength to digest it in a moment.


    But she didn''t know if the elixir was digested. She only felt that there was a very strong evil spirit rushing to her spirit. She was ready before. However, when the evil spirit entered the body, all her preparations were washed away. She didn''t even have a chance to struggle.

 Chapter 1045

    "Little song." Tuo Ba Rui opens his eyes and sees Hua Ruge falling from the sky. He quickly protects her with his hands and holds her firmly in his arms.


    At the moment, Hua Ruge''s consciousness disappears completely, there is no sense, and his breath is weak.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes and canthus are about to split, but he forces himself to keep silent and uses all his energy to explore her body. All the rational people know that the first time should be used to heal the wound, rather than vent their emotions.


    But he soon found that the mind could not perceive her spirit, and it needed a special ability to explore her condition.


    It''s needless to say that Mr. Shen has been summoned by juntianxia and said, "hurry up, how is she?"


    His mood is not much better than Tuo BARREI''s, but he will be more restrained, even if his eyes have already spewed out angry flames, and his voice is no longer calm.


    Mr. Shen, who could not care about the rest of his life, hurriedly went to Hua Ruge and took out his crystal ball to let Tuo BARREI put Hua Ruge''s hand on it.


    Mink is watching. His beautiful face is full of fierce anger. He vowed to kill the people who killed Hua Ruge!


    No matter who it is!


    Three people are nervous looking at the crystal for the ball, waiting for Mr. Shen''s diagnosis, the spirit is a field that normal people can''t touch, they know nothing about it.


    There was nothing on the crystal ball. Mr. Shen''s face was startled. Without waiting to speak, his mouth was bleeding, as if he had suffered a huge wound.


    "What can you see, sir?" You can''t bear to ask.


    Mr. Shen wiped the corners of his mouth and said, "I can''t see, I can''t see anything."


    "How can you, sir, be proficient in this way?" The king asked again.


    "The emperor forgives. The power of the spirit of master Guoshi is too strong for me to probe." Mr. Shen said and spat again.


    In other words, he would not be hurt like this. This time, it''s because he had consumed too much power of spirit in the array before, and now he is vulnerable.


    Tuoba Rui is not as good as juntianxia. He stares at Mr. Shen and says, "what do you mean you don''t know? Look again. "


    Mr. Shen waved his hand repeatedly and said: "why is it difficult for the Lord to do it to me? The most urgent thing is the injury of the master of the state."


    Tuo Ba Rui put away his evil look and asked, "what should I do now?"


    "Ordinary people have been torn by the evil spirit in the pill for a long time now, but the master of the state is safe now. I dare to guess that the master of the state is fighting with the evil spirit. There is no way for other people to help. I can only wait for the result." Mr. Shen said.


    Tuoba Rui is more angry, but it''s not someone else''s fault, it''s himself.


    He hated his inability to save her.


    Looking at her struggle and imagining the pain she had shrunk into words, he was going crazy.


    You take a deep breath and say to Mr. Shen, "Sir, what do you mean is that the spirit of Ruge is different from ordinary people?"


    "Yes." Mr. Shen nodded affirmatively, "I think the master of the state has a supernatural spirit."


    There is no way to cultivate the power of spirit in the world. It can only be inherited from either of her parents, which shows that her parents are not very human. I hope this will save her life.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds Hua Ruge tightly in his arms and says, "let''s go home."


    Then he flew out of the seam.


    Juntianxia''s calm face follows up. If you know him, you will find that he has never been out of control.


    Mink loves and hates. He is the one who can''t manage emotions. It''s estimated that he will kill anyone who hates him.


    Five people flew out of the cracks in the ground together, and the remaining people in the city of the sky rushed to come here. When they saw Hua Ruge, who was now unconscious and pale, they were very worried. They wanted to ask, but they dared not.


    Apart from Mr. Shen, those three expressions are all preludes of the storm. Who dares to say a word.


    Tuoba Rui dislikes that there are many people in this place. He disappears into people''s vision with Hua Ruge book and appears on a barren mountain hundreds of miles away.


    Juntianxia and xiaomink also chose the right place to go. Their subordinates all followed up, but they dare not say anything.


    The disciples of the clan originally wanted to ask Mr. Shen, but now Mr. Shen also follows Jun Tianxia. Their eyes are black and they don''t know anything.


    "It seems that younger martial sister Hua saved us at the expense." There is humanity in the clan.


    Someone nodded, "look like it."


    "God, I wonder what happened." The curious sighed.


    Most of them are one of them.


    There are also two comments on Hua Ruge ''.


    However, when he said this, he was despised by other sects. At this time, he was still thinking about it?


    Tuoba Rui laid several layers of blankets on the ground and placed Hua Ruge on it, lying beside her.


    Jinlong was left on the ground before, and now he has also entered the space of spirit beast, leaving only two of them.


    "Xiaoge, usually you talk to me. Now that you are asleep, I will tell you what you like to listen to." Tuo Ba Rui kisses her forehead and says with a low voice.


    Although only after a while, his voice has been hoarse, his eyes are covered with blood, he is forcing himself to calm down.


    After all, it''s no use shouting or killing people. He might as well save time and spend more time with her. In his eyes, everything in the world is not as good as her hair.


    "When you say you can''t do without me, my heart is very complex, that is, happy and distressed." Tuo Ba Rui said and stroked her scattered black hair: "if you come again, I really don''t want you to have such a concern in your heart."


    "Love so hard things let me come, you are only responsible for accepting good, watching you pay for me, I am too distressed."


    Tuo Ba Rui put Hua Ruge''s hand in his heart and said in a low voice.


    If love means that she wants to take risks for him, he would rather that she never moves her heart and just follow her nature.


    "I know it''s too late to say anything now, but don''t be afraid. I will accompany you wherever you go. I will follow you." Tuo Ba Rui lies down beside her, clasps her fingers, closes her eyes and says, "I won''t let you be alone."


    There is no peace outside. There is a roar from the top of the danta in the Tiandan Palace at the moment when Hua Ruge swallows the pills into his stomach.


    "Unbridled! Unbridled! "


    "You ants have destroyed our magic pill!"


    "I will kill you! Kill you! "


    "Wow..."


    Scolded scolded that person a blood spurt out, also did not know is the gas or has damaged the vitality, in a word could not get up.

 Chapter 1046

    The movement on the danta startled Xuejun, the master of Tiandan palace, to call the elder of danta to see him.


    In the hall of asking for heaven, Shi Xuejun sat on the top of the hall in a golden Royal robe. His noble spirit was oppressive, and his face was covered with a golden mask, which was always mysterious.


    Under the steps stood the elder danta, dressed in black. His white beard was still stained with blood, and his face was ugly.


    "Elder Liu, what happened?" Shi Xuejun asked eagerly.


    The magic pill in the secret place is very important, and it can''t be lost.


    "The Pantheon is destroyed and the breath is getting weaker." Elder Liu said angrily.


    "What?" Shi Xuejun claps the armrest, his voice is sharp.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong in it. The pill is one step away. Just wait three days to get rid of the above murderous Qi and it will take shape." The old man''s face ached.


    In order to refine the elixir for a hundred years, the heavenly pill palace has taken pains to deceive a batch of talented disciples, using the most pure spirit only for the sacrifice of the elixir. Now it is about to succeed, but it is destroyed by people. He is not crazy and has a good endurance.


    "We canceled the array and released so many corpses. How could there be anyone alive in it and the ability to destroy the magic pill?" Shi Xuejun got up from his seat and paced back and forth under the seat. He would not believe it.


    She released those walking corpses so that all people would die in them. Then they took out the elixir and the walking corpse disappeared. All traces would be covered up and no one would know what happened in it.


    But who can tell her what''s wrong now?


    "The ten thousand gods'' pill has not been successfully sacrificed. It has a ferocious spirit. It''s terrible. No one should be near it." The elder sighed and said, "now I want to know what happened. I can only send someone in to have a look."


    Shi Xuejun''s face was covered by a mask, and she could not see the expression on her face. She walked back and forth quickly in her seat, and then sat back.


    Elder Liu is waiting for her to make a decision. Although this is a female generation, its strength is unfathomable. It can be said that no one is afraid of the whole territory.


    "The magic pill has been destroyed, so it''s too late to do anything now. The only way to send someone is to leave someone a handle." Shixuejun said again: "there are three days left before the secret will open. We are not in a hurry."


    "But if we don''t get rid of the people in it, they will come out and publicize the conspiracy in the secret place. At that time, hundreds of them will turn against us." Elder Liu thought.


    "Do you think I don''t want to kill people? But can the people in it deal with those walking corpses, destroy the all God pill, and then send someone in to get rid of it? " There is a little helplessness in Shi Xuejun''s voice.


    The secret land is a space of its own, and this space is limited by its strength. It is useless for people who go to the fairyland to put it in.


    "But you are not afraid that they will live as a disaster?" Elder Liu asked again.


    "I''m not afraid of that. For so many years, no clan has benefited from it. This opportunity coexists with danger. No matter the walking corpse or the array, it''s not our strength to arrange. How can they doubt us without any evidence. " Shixuejun said.


    She did, but she didn''t leave behind any tricks. There was no evidence to say anything in vain.


    "But even if there is no evidence, they will doubted."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll have something to say then." Shixuejun said this, but the tone was not easy.


    These are all secondary, the most important is wanshendan, which is the accumulation of Tiandan palace for 100 years. Now there is no place for her to get tens of thousands of spirits.


    Liu Changlao heaved a long sigh and was angry. He wished he could unload eight pieces of the people who destroyed the pill.


    At this time, they did not think that the magic pill was swallowed by someone, and that person was not dead.


    In the secret place, Hua Ruge lay on the hillside for a day and a night. Although his breath was very weak and fluctuated frequently, he did not lose his breath.


    This let Tuo Ba Rui see the hope, that fierce Qi may not hurt Hua Ruge''s power.


    Other people began to collect the Lingbao of heaven and earth. After all, the Lingbao here is better in more years after the change, but unlike before, there is no fight.


    Juntianxia and xiaomink will send people to see huaruge every other hour. Because of Tuoba Rui''s reason, they dare not come near. Just take a look at it from a distance, and you will find out whether they are cut off.


    In extraordinary times, they know that''s enough.


    Mr. Shen basically recovered after a day. Juntianxia stood at the top of a mountain and talked with him.


    "Sir, do you know what kind of pill it is?" Asked the king.


    "That pill is a little mysterious. I don''t know much about it." Mr. Shen still wraps himself in his cloak. No one has seen his true face.


    The king world hears speech to turn to see him way: "so say some understanding?"


    "The emperor observes clearly, yes." Mr. Shen nodded and said: "it was recorded in ancient books that tens of thousands of pure spirits can be made into a pill by secret methods. The name of this pill is called" ten thousand magic pills "


    "The magic pill?"


    "Yes, there is endless power in this pill. The most important thing is that it can reshape the spirit of users and possess..." Mr. Shen said that the last two words were passed to the king''s mind through divine thoughts.


    "Seriously?" King world has always been deep on the face of the rare show the color of astonishment.


    Mr. Shen nodded, "but this panacea hasn''t been refined yet, so I don''t know if it can achieve that effect."


    "I hope Ruge can survive this disaster. It''s a great chance that people dream of." The way of the world is low.


    "Emperor, don''t worry too much. If the master of the state can''t suppress this pill, something happened long ago. I''m afraid that pill has been absorbed now that it has survived." Mr. Shen said.


    Juntianxia hears that this is not relaxing, but more nervous. He doesn''t say anything on his mouth. He is praying in his heart. I hope this is true.


    At the same time, Hua Ruge was sitting on the top of the mountain. Tuo BARREI sat beside Hua Ruge.


    One day and one night, he never left her. At night, he held her. During the day, he looked at her and talked with her. He could not make her feel like a person.


    Just as he was talking, Hua Ruge''s body suddenly appeared evil spirit around him, which was the kind he felt underground. It was extremely horrible and extremely evil.


    Tuoba Rui does not resist, but holds Hua Ruge in his arms and says, "Xiaoge, I''m by your side, not afraid."


    The evil spirit is eroding his spirit madly, which makes him feel extremely uneasy. Is his little song finally defeated in this game?


    He didn''t care about the spirit that he was invaded, but he held her tightly and said, "I''m not afraid. If we can''t support it, we won''t support it. Go to sleep. I''ll sleep with you."

 Chapter 1047

    The brain invaded by evil spirit is full of pain, but Tuo barrui is numb because his heart is more painful at the moment.


    Hua Ruge''s body is releasing more and more evil spirit, and people who have reached a hundred miles have to give up.


    The face of the mink who wanted to come to see the situation by himself turned pale. Was it the pill that finally defeated Hua Ruge and was about to break out?


    "Sister!" He sped up his speed.


    Juntianxia also came from another direction. His mind was more cautious. He asked his subordinates to control the whole area for hundreds of miles and not let anyone come near.


    Their speed began to slow down.


    In situ, Tuoba Rui did not resist, but he did not lose his sense. Even though his lips had spilled blood, his fingers were still testing Hua Ruge''s breath.


    Her breath became weaker and weaker, her heart beat slower and slower. I don''t know when it will stop completely.


    "Little song..." Tuoba Rui clings to her face, letting her body be hurt by evil spirit.


    No matter what, he couldn''t leave her alone. Even if he died, he would die together.


    Due to the slow beating of the heart, the temperature of Hua Ruge is also gradually dropping. Later, it''s cold, and it''s frightening to feel.


    Tuoba Rui has no hope for her life, but at the moment he does not show excessive sadness. It is painful to leave, but he does not intend to accept her leaving.


    Live together, then die should be the same.


    He will not leave her, and there will be no sorrow.


    In the secret place, disciples want to come here to find out, but the whole area has been surrounded by people from juntianxia. In addition, Mr. Shen has made a formation. They can''t see or hear any news inside.


    At this time, the life signs of Hua Ruge in the center of the array have basically disappeared, the evil spirit has been maximized, and the spirit has been almost destroyed by the impact.


    Juntianxia and mink have a heart hanging in their throat.


    But at this time, Hua Ruge suddenly opened her eyes. Her black and white eyes turned red at the moment, sending out a terrible evil spirit. Her whole breath became violent, as if she had become a god of destruction.


    Tuoba Rui was pushed away by her before she knew what happened. Hua Ruge stood up and stared at Tuoba Rui with red eyes, which was full of numbness and murderous spirit.


    "Little song." Tuoba Rui is pleasantly surprised. She''s OK.


    Hua Ruge''s backhand is shot with one hand, which is dozens of times more powerful than before.


    Tuo Ba Rui has already reflected. After Hua Ruge''s move, he hides and stands up at the same time. He holds Hua Ruge and says in a loud voice: "Xiaoge, wake up, it''s me."


    "Kill!" Hua Ruge only spits out one word, and holds a palm to Tuo BARREI''s chest.


    They were so close that Tuo BARREI didn''t take precautions against her, which was inevitable.


    He hit Tuoba Rui on the chest with a real palm. The powerful impact made Tuoba Rui stumble and almost fell to the ground.


    Hua Yuege''s power even shocked him. At this time, her attack power is comparable to that of the fairyland. If there is a war, Xuanxian cannot be her opponent.


    He was surprised at her change, but more frightened. She looks like she has conquered and controlled the evil spirit. Otherwise, she will never lose her mind completely.


    Hua Ruge raised his hand when he was thinking. Tuoba Rui couldn''t bear such a heavy blow. He fell to the ground and suffered a bloody quarrel.


    Hua Ruge''s whole body is furious at this time. Her hair is washed away. Her long black hair is drifting with the wind. Her blood red eyes make her a little bit more crazy. The whole person looks extremely fierce, but she is also gorgeous.


    Xiaodiao and juntianxia saw this admiration from afar. The first reaction was to be happy, Hua Ruge was ok, and the second was to be worried.


    If she is controlled by ferocity, there is not much difference between living and dying.


    Now they have to decide whether Hua Ruge is alive or dead.


    Without waiting for Tuoba Rui to stand up from the ground, Hua Ruge starts again. Tuoba Rui doesn''t plan to fight back, but just looks into her eyes and says, "Xiaoge, it''s me. Can you hear me?"


    Hua Ruge inevitably got in touch with Tuoba Rui''s eyes, so he gave a meal to his subordinates, and then there was a look of struggle in his eyes.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are happy.


    This shows that Hua Ruge has not been completely defeated. Her spirit is still there.


    Juntianxia and mink saw Hua Ruge''s hands covering his head and struggling hard.


    So both of them are relieved. Anyway, it''s good to live.


    At this time, Mr. Shen also arrived near. Jun Tianxia asked why.


    Mr. Shen looked at the surprise and said: "you don''t have to worry too much. The master of the state has absorbed all the magic elixirs and integrated them."


    "What''s the matter with her now?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "Because this elixir has not been refined successfully, and there is still evil spirit in it. The master of the state has integrated all of these together." Mr. Shen said.


    Hua Ruge holds her head and looks miserable. Tuoba Rui immediately holds her in her ear and says, "it''s OK. Go to sleep."


    Hua Ruge struggled for a while again, and finally exhausted his energy. As expected, he fell asleep.


    Tuo BARREI put her in place.


    On the other side, Mr. Shen began to say under the inquisition of emperor Tianxia, "this evil spirit is too evil. If the master of the state can''t suppress it with the power of spirit, this will happen."


    "Is there a solution?" Tuoba Rui tries to slow down his voice.


    Although he is indifferent, he has a view of right and wrong. There is no reason for him to be angry at others.


    Mr. Shen shook his head and said, "there is no way. It''s the same as the negative emotions we all have. We are often dominated by them and lose our sense. This is just stronger, master Guoshi."


    "This is more than strong. That evil spirit almost killed us. Wouldn''t it kill our sister?" Mink on one side.


    Mr. Shen shook his head: "that''s a part of the spirit of master Guoshi. It won''t hurt her. It will only let her out of control."


    "It''s only controlled by Ruge, isn''t it?" The king asked.


    "Yes." Mr. Shen nodded, and saw that the expressions of several people were still the same. He said: "the reason why the master of the state is not fully familiar with the power of wanshendan is that he should be able to control it after mastering it."


    "I hope so." Tuoba Rui said and sat beside Hua Ruge.


    Small marten looked at Hua Ruge and said, "I don''t know how my sister survived such a strong evil spirit."


    "It''s a little weird. I''ll ask when she wakes up." The emperor patted him on the shoulder and said, "let''s go."

 Chapter 1048

    After listening to Mr. Shen''s words, Tuoba Rui''s heart is finally not so tense. It''s also because he doesn''t have such spiritual support that he feels the damage of the five zang organs. Although he has a strong talent, his physique is far inferior to Hua Ruge. It''s estimated that this kind of injury will last for some time.


    Tuo Ba Rui helped Hua Ruge sort out her long black hair and said with a wry smile, "it''s the first time I''ve been hurt so badly when I come to the big world."


    This is the first time he has smiled in two days.


    Hua Ruge''s pale face is ruddy, and her heart rate and pulse are back to normal. Only the naked eye can see that she is recovering.


    Tuoba Rui wipes the blood from the corners of her lips and remains by her side.


    It was noon the next day that Hua rugo opened her eyes again. She only felt that she had a very long dream. In the dream, one fierce animal wanted to devour her all the time. Another small animal with holy light protected her and fought with the fierce animal together.


    She had no other perception, but could only hear Tuo BARREI''s voice lingering in her ears. She wanted to give up many times because this voice reminded her to keep going.


    Then she had no consciousness, until now she woke up.


    Did she win?


    Beat the monster?


    She vaguely remembered what happened before she fell asleep. She swallowed the pill full of murderous Qi, thinking of her subconscious feeling her stomach.


    It''s OK, it''s not broken.


    Moving her arms and legs again, it''s OK. At last, she used her mind to explore the power in her body, which increased a lot. Now she broke through again and reached the fairyland.


    That''s what it''s like to sleep? What''s the difference between this and pie in the sky?


    However, she gradually felt something was wrong, and it was murderous to devour her. What did that help her?


    "It''s me." A weak voice came from the space of spirit beast.


    Hua rugongneishi found that the devouring beast was not alive before, and became very weak.


    "You helped me?"


    "Of course, in addition to your contractual beast me, who else is connected with your spirit?" The sound of swallowing animals is getting smaller and smaller, and the bright black eyes that used to be are much dimmer now.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ve forgotten that it''s going to hurt you." Hua Ruge is very sorry.


    The devouring beast has no strength to turn over. He shakes his short, almost invisible tail and says, "it''s not that serious. I''ll just have a sleep. Don''t call me this time. There are delicious ones for me."


    I''m still thinking about eating. It shouldn''t be a big deal.


    "Well, you can eat all the heaven and earth treasures in the space if you need them." Hua rugo said that most of them were collected in the secret place this time.


    "Wake up." The Devourer said, closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    It seems that even Hua Ruge could not wake up. She felt a little guilty, but she was more shocked at the power of devouring the beast. She won in the face of such horrible evil spirit.


    What she didn''t know at the moment was that if she hadn''t been strong enough, she would have died before struggling.


    She and the devouring beast said that the divine thoughts came out of the space, and then he saw Tuo BARREI beside him. He sat there quietly watching her, with a faint smile in his eyes.


    Hua rushes towards his arms with a smile and leans against him and says, "I didn''t expect to come here so easily."


    "If it''s all right." Tuoba Rui breathed out a breath.


    He didn''t know what he was coming from these two days. He lost his mind and talked in her ear, as if he had said all he had to say in his life.


    Hua Ruge raised his head from his chest. She wanted to ask about the situation here, but with her instinct as a doctor, she thought it was wrong to look at Tuo Barrow''s face.


    "You''re hurt." She has skillfully turned over Tuo BARREI''s wrist and put three fingers on her pulse.


    "How can I hurt so badly? What happened after I fell asleep?" she said


    Tuo Ba Rui sees her flustered appearance, don''t know how to want to smile: "you don''t remember?"


    "I''m unconscious after swallowing the pills. Are you going to deal with those walking corpses again?" Hua Yuege asked nervously.


    Tuo Ba Rui held her in his arms and said softly, "don''t be afraid. After you take the pill, the corpse will disappear. All the dangers here will be relieved."


    "You''re lying. There''s no danger. How did you get this serious injury? I''m not the one who''s going to fight, am I? "


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t speak, just looks at her with a light smile.


    Usually he doesn''t like to laugh very much, but this time Hua Ruge saved his life and inadvertently expressed the joy in his heart on his face.


    Hua Ruge looked at his expression, hesitated to point to himself and said, "it''s not really me, is it?"


    Tuo Ba Rui points her finger at her and holds it in the palm of her hand. "Well, I don''t know. I''m hungry after sleeping for a few days. I''ll make you something to eat."


    "It''s ok if you don''t tell me, but it''s all like this. How can you delay healing? It will get worse." Hua rushes like a song.


    "Not as serious as you said."


    "No, I can listen to you when we are boyfriend and girlfriend. Now that you are a patient and I am a doctor, you should listen to me. "


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her stubborn appearance and compromises: "OK, I''ll prepare some food for you to cure the wound."


    "No, you''re healing. I''ll cook for myself."


    "Can you eat that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua Ruge felt that she had been critically hit.


    But at last, she insisted that Tuo BARREI take the pills obediently and find a cave to heal the wound. Hua rugo walked out of the mountain.


    During her sleep, the city of the sky is still standing in the secret place. At this time, people leave. Because she did not open any big battle formation in the city, people can take it freely.


    Shennian move, the city of the sky was put away by her, she went to find the mink.


    Not for anything else, just to ask how Tuoba Rui''s injury happened. It''s not easy to talk about that person in juntianxia, but Xiaodiao is different. As long as she asks him, she will definitely say it.


    At this time, the mink didn''t know that Hua rugo was awake. He wasn''t in the mood to find any Tiancai and Dibao. He just sat on the mountain and got angry.


    This time, Hua rugo suffered such a big loss from his actions. Besides hating those layout people, he thought he was useless.


    At this time, someone came down the mountain and said, "little Lord."


    "Don''t bother me if you have anything to do." Seeing that he was not sent to inquire about Hua Ruge, mink didn''t want to hear a word.


    "You must be interested in this. Miss Hua from yuxu sect has come to see you." The demon spoke directly.


    The purple pupils of a pair of evil spirits of mink were stunned. After a moment, they said: "what do you say?"


    "I mean..."


    Before he said it, mink disappeared in place. Next moment, it appeared in front of Hua Ruge at the foot of the mountain. Its speed was not much slower than that of the blink.

 Chapter 1049

    Hua rugo was shocked by the mink. Before she knew it, the whole person was hugged by his bear.


    "Sister, it''s very kind of you to be OK." Mink''s voice is full of excitement. He always looks like a child in front of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder, and he let her go. He looked at her face carefully. The more he looked at her, the bigger the smile.


    It''s OK. It''s finally OK.


    "Silly child." Hua rugo pinched his little face.


    "How do you feel now, sister? Is there anything uncomfortable? " Asked mink.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "all aspects are excellent, and the strength has also been improved."


    She had to bemoan her good life. Such a disaster turned into a blessing for her;


    the mink let go of her breath after hearing the words: "that''s good. Yesterday we were scared."


    "Yesterday?" Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "didn''t I have a coma for two days? What''s going to happen the day before yesterday? "


    Mink shook his head: "it was yesterday, sister, you woke up, but it seems that you don''t know anything."


    Hua rugo thought about it, and finally shook his head and said, "I can''t remember. Just tell me what happened."


    Mink was happy to talk with her, so they sat at the foot of the mountain, and mink told Hua Ruge about it.


    "What?" Hua Yuege was shocked and almost jumped up from the ground.


    Turned into red eyes, a body of ferocious gas, but also six people do not recognize Tuoba Rui to fight?


    Is that still her?


    Xiaodiao then tells huaruge what Mr. Shen said. His honest child doesn''t understand why Tuo BARREI didn''t say it, but he can''t hide it from huaruge.


    "Those evil spirits have become my negative emotions? Then if I''m angry, I''ll be out of control. " After listening, her optimism disappeared.


    All her consciousness tells her that this evil spirit is an unstable factor and a huge hidden danger. If she loses control, she is likely to do something that makes her regret for life.


    She has a good nature. Even if she is angry, she seldom hurts the innocent. If one day she wakes up and finds that she has become a devil, even she can''t let go without making enemies.


    Looking at Hua Ruge''s expression, mink gradually understood why Tuoba Rui didn''t say it.


    "Sister, shouldn''t I say that?" Mink asked what he thought.


    Hua Ruge cosseted his hair and said, "this kind of thing will be known sooner or later. Let me know how to plan early, nothing wrong."


    Mink nodded. He thought it made sense.


    Hua Ruge was going to ask and leave. Now she has to ask Mr. Shen at juntianxia''s side again, so she asked mink to help send two people to protect Tuoba Rui for a while.


    The mink immediately called for help.


    Hua Ruge has arrived at the top of the mountain again. It''s always a relief for juntianxia to see her. Finally, her heart is falling.


    Hua Ruge finds Mr. Shen and asks about the specific situation. Jun Tianxia listens to him.


    "Is there any way to dispel or suppress the evil spirits in my spirit?" Hua Yuege asked at first.


    "As long as you keep your peace of mind, you will not be affected by evil spirit." Mr. Shen said.


    "The problem is that I''m impulsive and grumpy. It''s even more common to be sentimental. It''s almost impossible for me to be peaceful," Hua said


    Usually she thinks these problems are not big problems, at best they can''t make a big difference, but she is satisfied to be a bully in the rogue world, so she doesn''t want to change them at all.


    But now if she is out of control, she can''t say what''s going on.


    "Then you can only find some magic tools that can make you calm and wear them on your body to prevent you from being too impulsive." Mr. Shen thought.


    "There is no thorough way?"


    "Not for now." Mr. Shen said it simply.


    "That means there will be in the future?" Hua Ruge asked about the key points.


    "Yes, you can control it when your own spirit power completely exceeds those evil spirits." Mr. Shen said so.


    Hua Ruge thought about the horror of those evil spirits, and then he said bitterly, "what year and what month will it take?"


    Juntianxia saw that her mood was still optimistic, and he said: "for the time being, control your mood first. Don''t get angry in Jinling. Let''s think about something slowly."


    "That''s the only way." Hua Ruge takes a deep breath, which is to cheer himself up, but it sounds more like a sigh.


    After staying here for a while, she went back to Tuo BARREI''s healing cave. Thanks for sending the mink away, and then she took away Tuo BARREI who was hiding the array.


    Tuoba Rui''s spirit lingers around him. Although he is healing, he is also aggressive.


    She sat in front of him, looking at his bad face, thinking of what he had not happened when she woke up, she felt bad.


    When she was hurt like this, she felt hurt when she thought about it. She didn''t know how to get lost so that she could deal with him.


    She tooted her mouth to see Tuo barrow, and the more she saw it, the more worried she felt about her future.


    Even he can handle it, let alone others. Once it gets out of control, it will be over.


    There is not much joy left for the new student before. Now she feels that she has an extra time bomb in her brain, which may explode at some time.


    It''s not a pleasant feeling.


    I don''t know if I know she''s struggling. Tuo Ba Rui soon takes up the work and opens his eyes.


    Hua Yuege looks up at him with an apologetic look.


    Tuo Ba Rui opened his arms to her and said, "come here."


    Hua Ruge listened to the words of the past, buried his head in his arms, embarrassed to look up at him.


    "Got it?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge nodded my little head on his chest twice and said, "I''m sorry, I really didn''t know anything at that time, but I won''t do anything to you if I have a little awareness."


    "And what else?" Tuoba Rui asked again, his voice rising, how to listen to it is not like asking questions, but to amuse her.


    "I know it''s wrong. I''ll learn to cook for you later, OK?" Hua Ruge thinks that the most sincere thing is to come up with a way to make up for it.


    "Not good." Tuo BARREI refused: "I don''t like eating."


    Hua rugo knew his cooking skills, but he didn''t insist on it. "Otherwise, I''ll make you a dress?"


    "That sounds good." Tuoba said with a smile.


    "That''s settled. I''ll do it for you when I get out." Hua Ruge said hurriedly.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "it''s settled."


    "Mm-hmm."


    "Give one first." Tuo Barry raised her chin.


    Hua Ruge took the initiative to encircle his neck, but a moment before reaching up his lips, he said, "I can be close, but only if there are conditions."


    "Say."


    "I can only kiss you. I can''t do anything else. Your injury is not good." Hua said like a song.


    "That''s what you owe me."


    "OK..." Hua Ruge promised to come down, who let the heart be ashamed.

 Chapter 1050

    After two people kiss, Tuo Ba Rui does not want to go to cure, just want to hold her to talk.


    "It''s time for you to take good care of your injuries. Your constitution is not good. Don''t leave any sequelae." Hua Ruge persuades.


    "Scare me?" Tuo Barry played with her fingers and said, "I know that there is no future trouble for the layman."


    Hua Ruge was not embarrassed to be torn down at all. She spat out her tongue and said, "even if I lied to you, would it hurt if I hurt you?"


    "The pain is negligible compared to letting you go." Tuoba Rui deliberately picked out his lips to show the smile of evil spirits.


    Hua Ruge swallowed his saliva and said, "it''s useless for you to sell beauty. I won''t compromise."


    "Then hold it a little longer." Tuo Ba Rui compromises. He knows that she will be distressed if he drags it down.


    "How long is it in a moment?" Hua rugo thinks it''s better to ask clearly when dealing with a man with black bellies.


    "It depends on your performance."


    Hua Ruge confessed and began to talk well. It took him a long time to heal.


    Looking at Tuoba Rui who has taken the medicine again and started to transport his kung fu, Hua Ruge can''t laugh or cry. It''s really a hard job to coax a man.


    She went out of the cave again and went to catch rabbits at the foot of the mountain. Although she couldn''t cook, the taste of baked goods was good. She didn''t care about food and drink for a few days and now she was greedy.


    Now she is OK. Juntianxia and mink also start to collect Tiandi Lingbao. The whole secret place is busy, but it''s quiet.


    Hua Ruge soon caught a fat rabbit. Just as she wanted to walk back to the cave, she saw a group of people flying towards the mountain where she was. From afar, she could see that she was a disciple of yuxu sect.


    She quickly waved to the other side.


    Only recently did she find out that it was not right. It turned out that Kong Xiu and another male disciple were carrying a comatose wounded man. They knew that it was Hao Shou even though they only looked at the body shape Hua Ruge. What''s more, ye Wanrou, who was pale on one side, was there.


    "Ruge, please help to have a look. I''m afraid fat people can''t do it." Ye Wanrou sees Hua Ruge and tears come down.


    For a few days, she was worried that she couldn''t sleep. Knowing that Hua Ruge was also comatose when she came back, she was even more upset. That''s why she knew that Hua Ruge had recovered from juntianxia. Everyone came here.


    "It''s OK. I''m here." Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder and could see that she was not hurt lightly.


    She put down the rabbit and let go of her mind to explore Hao Shou''s body. After this investigation, she knew why these people were helpless, because Hao Shou was not only seriously injured in the viscera, but also feared that several meridians had been broken. Even if the elixir spirit could not form a circulation in his body, this problem could not be cured.


    She took back her mind, and ye Wanrou asked, "how can it be cured?"


    "There should be no problem. Find a place to place brother Shou, and I will cast a spell for him." Hua Yuege said.


    "Really?" Ye Wanrou asked subconsciously, not that she didn''t believe the level of Hua Ruge, but that she didn''t believe that the album actually appeared like this.


    Hua rugo turned his hand and took out a bottle of healing pills and handed it to her, saying, "take this and meditate for half an hour. I promise that when you open your eyes, brother Shou will be out of danger."


    "Well, please." Ye Wanrou takes the pill.


    Hao Shou was moved into the vicinity of Tuoba Rui. There was no cave here, but with these monks, the cave was chiseled out at any time.


    Two disciples carried Hao Shou in. At this time, Hao Shou''s breath was very weak.


    The disciples of yuxuzong are outside. Hua Ruge reaches out above him, pours out his green fingertips, and then slowly enters Hao Shou''s chest.


    Hua Ruge manipulates the power of the wood system to repair Hao Shou''s broken meridians. She is glad that she has been promoted to the fairyland. If she is in the fairyland, she can only get a little hurt in the face of this kind of words. Now she can repair it once and for all.


    However, after repair, most of her strength will be damaged.


    The treatment went smoothly. Half an hour later, Hao Shou''s meridians were completely restored, but Hua Ruge was also tired. She couldn''t help but lament that the cost of the healing technique was too great. As usual, she couldn''t resist half an hour''s treatment just like fighting nobody for a day.


    When she came out of the cave, ye Wanrou waited there early, but she didn''t dare to ask, just looked at her face.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all right. I just took brother Shou''s healing pill. I''ll wake up tonight." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    Ye Wanrou hugs her, leaving tears behind her.


    Hua Ruge patted her on the back and said, "OK, it''s all over."


    "May I come in and see him?"


    "Of course."


    Ye Wanrou walked two steps and turned to Hua Ruge and said, "I owe you a big favor."


    Although Hua Ruge pretends to be relaxed, she still sees her fatigue. Her usual eyes are not like this.


    "Who are we to talk to? I''ll see you outside. Come in." Hua Yuege waved his hand, and ye Wanrou ran in.


    Hua Ruge moved to the hillside. Fortunately, no one moved her rabbit. She picked it up and went back to the two caves. She took out the dagger and began to deal with it.


    Confucius listened all the time. Now he came over and said, "you always have a way."


    "It''s just a matter of skill," Hua said with a smile.


    "We really pinched a sweat when we saw you coming back from coma. Fortunately, it''s OK." Hole repair is another way.


    It''s too early to say anything.


    Hua Ruge thought so in his heart, but said: "I''m worried about elder martial brothers. I''m blessed. It''s not so easy to have an accident."


    Kong Xiu didn''t speak, but he was admiring.


    Everyone knows that the underground must be extremely dangerous, or they will not be trapped for so long if they go down. Hua Ruge is seriously injured.


    But in her mouth, it seems that there are only trivial things, not only not dangerous, but also very interesting.


    "What do you want, elder martial brother? Are you distracted? " Hua Ruge reached out and waved in front of him.


    "I think you can talk and laugh about everything." Kong Xiu told the truth.


    "If you don''t laugh, things won''t get better. Our high-risk career may die one day, but I''m sorry for the happiness."


    Kong Xiu wondered: "high risk occupation?"


    "That''s right. It''s not a high risk that we monks live and die every day." Hua Ruge explains.


    Although Confucius didn''t fully understand it, he did.


    Hua Ruge said while peeling the rabbit''s skin: "elder martial brother will come to eat some later. I''m good at baking rabbits."


    "Good." Confucius is not polite.


    After Hua Ruge''s treatment, he cleaned it, took out the seasoning and spread it evenly, and then began to bake it on the fire. Skillful in action, it is often done at first sight.

 Chapter 1051

    Confucius stood for a while and said, "what do you think of this change?"


    He had a guess in mind, but he still wanted to ask Hua Ruge''s opinion.


    "What do you think, elder martial brother?" Hua rugo didn''t answer the questions. She didn''t want to sell, she just wanted to know how much other people knew about it.


    Confucius thought about it and said: "there must have been a massacre here. In view of the fact that no one has been sent into the secret place for so many years, I believe they should have something to do with it."


    Hua Ruge nodded.


    "Other disciples also guessed so. They thought that there was a purpose to ask Tiandan palace. As for the purpose, we don''t know." Hole repair continues.


    "I think so, too. They can''t get away with it." Hua Yuege said.


    Because of Mr. Shen and the underground adventure, what she knows is comprehensive.


    here is a powerful door to live sacrifice. Some people use the living sacrifice to form a Yin vein, and draw the essence of the flesh of the dead here to produce the treasure of the heaven and earth, thus Deceiving a group of people to death, and using the corpse without saying, the souls of the dead are also collected by the large underground collection and made into the WAN Shen Dan that she served.


    Although she doesn''t know what the effect of wanshendan is, she can guess that it''s a powerful pill, but she can''t make it work.


    Everything is very clear, just to find the connection between the layout people here and the temple of heaven.


    It''s really suspicious to think about the protection of her disciples by the Tiandan palace these years. Although she is absolutely sure that this is what the Tiandan palace did, there is no evidence.


    There is no direct evidence in her hand to prove that asking Tiandan palace has something to do with this matter. What''s more, now that the walking corpse disappears and the array disappears, everything that can be investigated disappears, and no one can prove it.


    "After I go out, I will unite with the disciples of all sects to share this truth with the public." Kong xiudao, although he is a bit dull, he still has a sense of justice.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "agree."


    "At that time, hundreds of clans will attack it. He asked Tiandan palace how strong it was, and it would be destroyed." Confucius said again, those shining eyes seemed to have seen that day.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "I said that elder martial brother Kong, you have always been very cautious. Why did you suddenly become a power man?"


    "What?"


    "It means that what you think will not happen." Hua rugo looked at him and said, "do you have any evidence that someone else did it?"


    "If not, why don''t they let their disciples in?" Kong Xiu asked.


    "In order to maintain fairness and justice, we have made great sacrifices." Hua answers like a song.


    Confucius thought for a while and said, "this secret place came into being after he asked Tiandan palace to take power. This is a conspiracy."


    "The secret territory is not what we found. As the largest territory, we only maintain order and harmony." Hua is singing and answering.


    "Nothing is a coincidence, is it?"


    "We can''t be condemned for coincidence."


    Kong Xiu was helpless: "I can''t tell you, but I think it''s rare to find someone as calm and flexible as you in the palace of Tiandan."


    "It can only be worse than this. Maybe we should blame the problem, say what we have moved, or destroy a certain order, or even say that we have hallucinations, hallucinations, or false accusations. It''s a terrible crime. " Hua Ruge is a string.


    Kong Xiu was a little surprised. As an honest man, he didn''t know that this kind of operation was possible.


    "Then why do you agree to let it out?" He didn''t understand again.


    Hua Ruge picked his lips and said, "these words are useless now, but they don''t mean they won''t play a key role in the future."


    "You have a plan in mind?" Confucius couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "Not yet, but sooner or later." Hua Yuege continued to bake his own rabbit.


    She still wants to be good?


    Are you kidding me?


    Confucius nodded approvingly, "do as you say."


    After a while, the rabbit was roasted. Hua rugo left a leg for Tuo BARREI and ate one himself. The invited Kong Xiu could only find other parts to eat pitifully.


    It''s late after eating the meat. Kong Xiu and his disciples say goodbye and go to the bottom of the mountain to find the heaven and earth treasure. Although there is only the last day left tomorrow, they still want to try their luck.


    Hua Ruge first went to the cave where Hao Shou was. When he saw that Hao Shou had begun to recover, he was relieved.


    Finally, she went back to the cave where Tuo BARREI was, and looked at Tuo BARREI''s body. Now it''s only half recovered. I think it will take a while to recover.


    Feeling that she came in, Tuo Ba Rui received the credit after the last big Sunday.


    Hua rugo handed him the rabbit leg wrapped in oil paper and said, "I baked it. Taste it."


    "Too oily." Tuo Ba Rui said, there is no meaning to take over.


    "It''s baking, just a layer of oil. What you see is honey." Hua Ruge explained.


    Tuoba Rui just took over and gave face to eat.


    "How does it taste?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Not bad." Tuoba Rui uttered two words, but his face was slightly unfriendly.


    Hua Ruge sat opposite him, his eyes rolling, and his mind was thinking about the day as fast forward as the movie.


    Save Hao Shou, eat rabbits and talk about the Tiandan palace. It seems that there is nothing to make him unhappy.


    "I Did you do something wrong? " Hua Ruge is making a fuss at the back of his head, asking some uncertain questions.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said, "Why are you so close to that man?"


    "Men?" Hua Ruge was shocked for a moment and said, "brother Shou is a patient. Of course, I have to relieve him."


    "It''s not him."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned quickly. Her memory has never been very good. What she can think of today is that there are only two men who can be seen by Tuo BARREI.


    It''s not Hao Shou. Who is it?


    Hole repair?


    "It''s my elder martial brother. We''re just chatting. We haven''t even met the clothing corner." Hua Ruge tried to clarify.


    "Why talk so long?" Tuoba Rui asked again.


    "Because of the complexity of the problem, there''s no evidence that it''s such a big trouble to ask Tiandan palace." Hua Ruge wants to take the topic to the other side.


    Black belly as he, naturally will not be Hua Song with topic, said: "this time I forgive you, next time pay attention."


    Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly. She felt that she could not get close to the man for more than one meter next time. Otherwise, her man''s Vinegar jar would be overturned.


    Occasionally she would think, who are the two of them? How can they be more stingy than themselves.

 Chapter 1052

    One day later, Tuoba Rui''s injury was not found, but his body still needs to be adjusted slowly.


    Hao Shou woke up that night and also had to be recuperated, so Hua Ruge and ye Wanrou took the responsibility of taking care of the wounded. They usually cook outside the cave together.


    Although ye Wanrou is a princess, she is very familiar with this kind of thing. Hua Ruge often looks at people''s pots and drools. But she is not good at offering flowers to Buddha. She seems insincere. She can only squat down here and bake wild game.


    If there is no food, she thinks her baked goods taste good, but compared with others, she only has the part of greedy eyes.


    "Wan Rou, can you teach me this skill?" Hua rushes to the head like a song.


    "I can''t do well with your talent. Just eat. I''ll serve you one later." Ye Wan judo.


    It''s not the first time that Hua Ruge has been looked down upon by others, but she really has no temper for this kind of thing. She wants to be a little hard hearted but doesn''t strive for it. She nodded almost without thinking about it.


    Ye Wanrou is used to her.


    Later, Hua Ruge went back to the cave with the food, but Tuoba Rui only took a few bites, most of which went into her stomach.


    After eating, Hua Ruge lay in the cave and rubbed his round belly, and said, "we can go out in the morning tomorrow."


    Tuoba Rui is reading a book at the same time, leaving her to say.


    "We have suffered such a great loss from asking Tiandan Palace this time. Shall we teach them a long lesson like a way?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Do it together, and you can take it off." Tuoba Rui opened up this time.


    I believe that juntianxia and mink will not refuse.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said: "the heavenly palace has been dominating this territory for hundreds of years, and its own strength is strong, and there must be a lot of dog legs. We''ve only been here for a year, we''re not stable, and hard work is not the best idea. "


    "Then try to get more people involved. This change is enough to make hundreds of people angry." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge rubbed his stomach and thought about it. "It''s a little difficult to carry out. As I said with brother Kong Xiu, there''s no substantive evidence."


    "Who needs evidence if you want to clean up?" Tuoba Rui''s slow answer.


    "You mean we pour dirty water on them?" Hua Yuege''s eyes brightened.


    "They are always responsible for what they do."


    "Playing in the shade?" Hua said, her eyes brightened. "I like it."


    Tuoba Rui continues to read like no one else.


    Hua Ruge can''t help but marvel at him. This is the true state of the blackness of the abdomen. At most, she is a little witch.


    The next morning, they got together. When they first came in, there were more than 600 people, but now there are only more than 100 left. Most of them are injured.


    The only thing that counts as a good thing is that these people who are alive have found many natural materials and land treasures, and their output is far higher than that of every year.


    However, at this time, the magic power of the secret environment has been used to generate heaven materials and earth treasures. There are few left now, and the underground Yin channels are gone. This secret environment will be abandoned in the future.


    In the morning, Hua Ruge and juntianxia mink exchanged an opinion. They had the same opinion. What they didn''t say must be done.


    Then there is the specific plan. At this time, mink runs away. He is not good at using his brain. He listens to it for nothing. Just carry it out later.


    In place to leave the king world Hua Song two people to discuss.


    Juntianxia disagrees with the strong attack, and thinks it''s not worth it, because death and injury will weaken their strength, even if they succeed, it will not be good for their future development.


    As a king, he has to think more about the overall situation.


    Hua Ruge also has this idea, but she doesn''t want to see the overall situation, just don''t want to see the fearless blood sacrifice.


    The two men set a feasible tone, that is, from the light to the dark, to strive for a step-by-step Yin death of this giant thing.


    After confirmation, Hua Ruge went back to talk to Tuo BARREI. Tuo BARREI has always been simple and rude, but he also agreed that it''s not his own action, it''s better to reduce the risk.


    Hua Ruge then began to ponder over the plan. He asked Tiandan palace to rule the territory for hundreds of years. It is not easy to uproot it at one stroke. It requires a feasible and thorough plan.


    She was thinking that the jade card she was carrying was on.


    Everyone else was the same. The jade plate became more and more bright, and finally became a blazing white light. After a flash, people opened their eyes and went back to the square of Yandu city.


    At this time, most of the clans that are not qualified to enter the secret haven have left. Today, there are only 40 clans left. The elders of these clans are gathered in the square waiting for their own disciples. As a result, after more than 100 people appear, the elders of the clans present think they are wrong.


    In the past, only half of the people were sacrificed every year. How can it be that less than a fifth of them are left? There are still many families that have not come out alone.


    "Someone else hasn''t come out." Some people are talking about it.


    So a lot of people who don''t believe me stare at them, but they don''t come out of the second group.


    Xuejun, the master of the palace of Tiandan, sat at the top of the table. When she saw more than 100 people, she thought the opposite.


    How could so many people be alive?


    But they released all the corpses. According to the number of days, how can there be so many people left now? Is there any mystery?


    "You don''t have to look. We are the only ones who come back alive." A son of a superior clan came out and said.


    So the people below were shocked.


    "How could it be? Isn''t there any danger in it? " Asked the next man.


    "In fact, it''s dangerous, and it''s very dangerous." The disciple said again.


    At this time, Shi Xuejun immediately made a look of concern and asked, "how could this happen? What''s going on in there? "


    From the secret place out of the people you say, I say, the following people really can''t hear a so naturally.


    "So, let''s move to the palace and speak slowly." Shixuejun said and said, "Dharma protector, send someone to have a good look at these injured disciples. They must be cured diligently."


    "Yes." A yellow robed man beside her answered.


    The disciples who came out of the secret place had some doubts about Tiandan palace, but they were not sure.


    After all, they didn''t find anything. It''s better not to talk about it.


    Hua Yuege raised her eyebrows. She didn''t expect anything in front of her. It seems that it''s not so easy to get the support of the masses.


    When they went back to the palace, Hua Ruge and shuiyunxuan met on the road. Seeing that she was ok, shuiyunxuan was relieved. However, she was not happy. After all, yuxuzong lost half of the people this time.

 Chapter 1053

    In the central hall of Xinggong, all the elders of all clans were present, and then some disciples were selected to present the facts. Hua Ru, Ge Tuoba Rui, several of them didn''t wait for others to choose, so they went back to the location of their own clan.


    This kind of conversation doesn''t need to know that it will be dominated by Shi Xuejun. In this case, no one dares to say his suspicions and can only state the course of things.


    Some of them don''t want to be outstanders. If they don''t do well, they will be bitten back by others, saying it''s slander.


    Hua Ruge and Tuo BARREI are separated. They walk together with Hao Shouye and WAN rou. At this time, the window paper between them has been pierced. Although the mode of getting along with each other remains unchanged for thousands of years, outsiders can easily see their love from their expressions, which can''t be more obvious.


    Hao Shou was thinner this time, and the outline of his face was clearer. Although he was still fat, he was more patient than before.


    "Ruge, I haven''t thanked you very much. Thanks for saving me." Hao Shou said.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "thanks for our relationship, please let me have some delicious food."


    "No problem. It''s on me." Hao Shou said, patting his chest.


    The three men said that they went to shuiyunxuan''s yard and waited with others for shuiyunxuan to come back.


    It took half an hour for shuiyunxuan and Kong Xiu to come back together. They couldn''t see clearly on their veiled faces, but they seemed angry.


    I think on her way back, she heard what Confucius had not said in the palace before.


    Seeing the remaining disciples, shuiyunxuan comforted them and let them go back to rest.


    "Ruge, come in with me." Shuiyunxuan said a word before entering her room.


    Hua Ruge nodded and went in.


    "Kong Xiu told me that this might be the Bureau set up by Tiandan palace. I think you know more than him." As the elder generation of Hua Ruge, she is still very understanding of Hua Ruge and knows that she can''t stop anywhere.


    Looking at shuiyunxuan who took off her veil, Hua Yuege said, "elder martial brother is right, and I have more."


    Then she said the things she saw underground in the original. In fact, after saying these things, anyone can judge that it was made by the Tiandan palace for the purpose of alchemy.


    However, after the destruction of the array, the underground clan and the walking corpse disappeared together. Now there is nothing, and nobody will believe it.


    "You said that those underground people are no longer resistant to the situation into the appearance of no one, no ghost, no ghost?" Asked shuiyunxuan.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    "It''s still a little strange. According to you, it''s a big gate underground. What kind of expert can sacrifice everyone alive in one move?" Water Yunxuan doubts.


    "I''m also thinking about this. The power of the Tiandan palace is strong. Maybe there are those powerful people." Hua said like a song.


    "No, we have the same territory as your small world, but we also have limited strength. People who are too strong can''t come in." Shuiyunxuan gives her science popularization.


    "You mean that the strength of the people who live to sacrifice that big gate has exceeded the acceptable range of this territory?"


    Shuiyunxuan nodded: "this is for sure. There are five boundaries in the big world. This is only the weakest one."


    "That is to say, there are still mountains in other powerful territory of the temple of heaven" Hua thought like a song.


    "Not without it."


    "It''s tough." Hua Ruge touches her chin.


    "Do you have any information about the underground gate? We need to judge what kind of gate it is before we know how strong the people are.


    ¡±Asked shuiyunxuan.


    Hua Ruge shakes her head and stops. She remembers that when she passed the library, she found that those skills had been taken away by three people. There were only some classics left. She picked them up and is now in the space.


    "I have taken many ancient books in the library. I don''t know if there are any records." Hua said like a song.


    "Show me."


    Hua Ruge nods, and the ring touches Yun Xuan. The light has entered her space.


    "Reading is really not my specialty. I''m tired of my aunt." Hua laughs like a song.


    When shuiyunxuan saw more books coming out of the space like a hill, she almost fainted. That''s too much.


    "You child." She has no choice but to sing to China.


    Hua Yuege smiled mischievously and said, "I''ll go first. My aunt works hard."


    "Don''t act rashly until you understand the details." Shuiyunxuan asked, she can know Hua Ruge''s temperament, too restless.


    "Don''t worry, aunt. I''ll be careful." Hua rugo said that people have gone out.


    When she came back to her palace, Tuo BARREI was already there. Finally, she came back to have a good environment. He was making tea in the courtyard.


    "You told zongmen?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "master asked me to observe the changes, judge the good opportunity and take the initiative."


    Wuji sword sect''s strength is only in the Tiandan palace. If we start, our strength will not be too poor.


    "Your master is so good at talking?" Hua Ruge is a little strange.


    "No one wants to be under pressure forever, so do we." In fact, Tuo Ba Rui knew that Wuji sword sect would attack Tiandan palace. What he lacked was only opportunity.


    "That''s right, but I think we''d better take a long view of it." Hua said like a song.


    "Well?"


    "As I told you, my mother''s family is not in this territory. So is my aunt. She is well-informed. Today, she asks a question we didn''t think of before." Hua Ruge said that he would listen to one by one.


    There was no wave on Tuoba Rui''s face. He poured a cup of tea for Hua Ruge and handed it to him. "It''s a big possibility, and it''s questionable to ask about the speed of the rise of Tiandan palace. If there is a big backer, it makes sense."


    "Yes." Hua Ruge nodded and said, "it''s more and more fun."


    She is the only one who thinks so.


    "Think about it. Have tea." Tuoba Rui handed another cup.


    Hua rugo is not as calm as he is. She drinks tea and thinks about the feasibility plan. Her little head wants to be flexible. That night, she had the prototype of the plan.


    So she wrote down what she thought all night and waited for perfection.


    Tuoba Rui is not as good at this kind of things as she is, so she didn''t participate in the whole process. She just made a few suggestions when discussing with him in huarugo. His main responsibility is to supervise huarugo to take a rest on time.


    Although she is in good physical condition, her spirit is unstable and long-term high pressure is not feasible.


    So Hua Ruge had to put down his plan and climb to bed at night.


    In the next few days, Yandu was in a state of agitation. Not only did some Tiancai and Dibao come out for auction, but more of them were struggling about why such a big change had taken place in the secret environment.

 Chapter 1054

    Because of the strange things that happened in the secret place, most of the people have doubts about the Tiandan palace, and there are many rumors that are not conducive to the Tiandan palace.


    However, these remarks have not spread on a large scale, nor have they developed to the extent that they can threaten huge things.


    Hua Ruge knows that there must be a secret guide from the Tiandan palace. It must be forgotten sooner or later as time goes on.


    Moreover, although the trip to the secret place is extremely dangerous, the benefits are considerable. Now all the clans are still staying in Yandu for the purpose of those Tiancai and Dibao.


    Some clans barter things, and some sell the spirit stone obtained by auction house directly without using it. It can be replaced with the required skills or weapons.


    Hua Ruge handed in all the spiritual herbs he had, and then ignored others and only perfected his plan in the room.


    Tuoba Rui is obviously dissatisfied with China Ruge''s excessive attention to the plan, and takes advantage of her intimacy whenever she has a chance to show her sense of existence.


    In order to deal with this kind of situation, Hua rugo held his waist several times and promised to put him first in the future.


    Tuoba Rui was very satisfied, so he put her on the bed and prepared to eat again.


    Hua Ruge wants to cry without tears. This man''s strength in this aspect is so strong that she can''t bear all kinds of elements.


    Just as she was thinking about how to slow him down for a while, the earth suddenly shook violently. Although it stopped for a while, the two felt shocked.


    You need to know that there is array protection in the palace. This kind of situation will not cause an earthquake. It must have suffered a huge impact just now.


    "What happened?" Hua is as strange as a song.


    "Whatever." After a moment of shock, Tuo Ba Rui returned to normal. His interest in the outside world is far less than one percent of his interest in China.


    Hua rugo looked at him: "shall we go out and have a look?"


    "No, my dear, lie down." Tuo Ba Rui kisses her clavicle and presses Hua Ruge down with his lips.


    Hua Ruge can''t stand his temptation. He can only be obedient.


    However, there are few people like them who don''t care about major issues at all. This shock is not only the Imperial Palace, nor Yandu, but also the whole territory.


    For a while, the world shook, and the big people immediately sent people to find out what happened.


    Three days later, the news of western Xinjiang spread to Yandu and set off a new wave again.


    The shock of the news made Hua Ruge, who was devoted to the study of the war plan, know.


    That night, Tuo BARREI cooked a fish for Hua Ruge, but Hua Ruge was absent-minded.


    The dramatic earthquake that day was due to the gathering of sea animals in the sea area on the west side of the territory, which was ready to attack the mainland on the west coast. It is necessary to know that the sea animals in the sea area in the west of the territory are stronger than the immortal animals in all directions. They are just the powerful enemies of human beings in the territory.


    This time, when the sea beast launched an attack, the mainland was bound to attack. If that''s the case, then she had been brewing for several days and the Dan plan was about to collapse. It would be a strange thing for her to be happy.


    "Don''t groan, eat well." Tuoba Rui on the opposite side spoke.


    Hua Yuege purses her mouth wrongly.


    Tuo Barry''s expression softened down, and gave her a piece of fish and said: "this is not necessarily a bad thing, the current situation is in disorder, we may be more easy to achieve the goal."


    "That''s the truth, but my plan is a pity." Hua Ruge sighed again.


    Tuoba Rui has the same feeling. He has to admit that Hua Ruge has great talent in strategy.


    "Eat first. I''ll take you out for a walk these two days to relax." Tuo Ba Rui said and gave her a piece of meat.


    "Good."


    The topic of Yandu changed again in the next two days. Everyone was talking about the crisis in the western Xinjiang.


    Tiandan palace called all the clans to discuss, but they didn''t have a clear meaning, and things were dragging on.


    On this day, when ye Wanrou came back, Hua Ruge was sitting in the courtyard, waiting for Tuoba Rui to make lunch.


    "Who has offended you this morning? Brother Shou didn''t accompany you? " Hua rugo poured her a cup of tea.


    "He said he wanted to give me something. He was walking around the auction mysteriously." Ye Wanrou takes the tea and drinks it.


    "Brother Shou is good. It seems that it''s not him who makes you angry."


    "I''m in the Qi clan. You said that the sea animals in the western Xinjiang will invade on a large scale. How can they still sit there? If they let them go like this, they will endanger our inland areas. It will be more difficult to clean them up then." Ye Wanrou said with a breath.


    Now, it''s not just her. Almost all the young people in Yandu''s clan think this way. They don''t understand why the upper class refuses to act or even express their attitude.


    "When the sky falls down, the people on it are holding it. What are you worried about?" Hua rugo said, adding another cup of tea for her.


    Ye Wanrou turned her eyes and said, "you must know what''s going on, don''t you?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s easy for you to understand from the perspective of elders. In this way, I''ll ask you a few questions." Hua Ruge put down the teacup.


    "You ask."


    "Is our enemy strong this time?"


    "In other words, the strength of the sea animals in the western Xinjiang is obvious to all."


    "Will there be casualties in the war?"


    "Certainly, and it''s not small." Ye Wanrou did not want to answer.


    "The question is, who is willing to go to the front line and make cannon fodder with his hard-earned foundation?"


    "But if human beings don''t stick together now, they will have endless troubles."


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I didn''t say no, I just can''t fight for nothing."


    "You mean, these clans want benefits?" Ye Wanrou suddenly.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    "But one side is us and the other side is sea animals. Who will give us benefits?" Ye Wanrou is even more puzzled.


    "Then think about it. If the sea animals fight, who will be the first to fight?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    A map of the territory appeared in ye Wanrou''s mind. A moment later, he suddenly said, "it''s the island that helps the mulberry country."


    "If not surprisingly, they will soon send envoys to the mainland for help." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Ye Wanrou suddenly realized: "there are always the most treasures in the sea. Fusang country has monopolized the sea area for thousands of years. It''s said that it has accumulated numerous wealth and treasures. It seems that this time it''s being stared at."


    "So, don''t worry. When it''s time to shoot, the people above are more anxious than you." Hua said like a song.


    Ye Wanrou looked at Hua Ruge admiringly: "I''ll be more at ease now. I''ll find fat people to eat."


    And she went out.


    Soon Tuoba Rui came out with the tray, and the dishes were fragrant.


    "It smells good." Hua Ruge took advantage of Tuoba Rui''s hands, kissed him on the face, and ran to wash his hands without waiting for his reaction.


    Tuoba Rui smiles, and she dares to flirt with him secretly.

 Chapter 1055

    When eating, Hua rugo asked Tuoba Rui, "was what I just said right?"


    "Well, it''s true that the mainland has not coveted the wealth and treasures of Fusang country for two days, and will not let it go if it has a chance." Tuoba Rui said.


    "I think so too. Let''s see what the terms of the talks are." Hua said as she ate.


    After eating the rice, Tuo BARREI takes Hua Ruge out to relax. He mainly strolls along the road. Hua Ruge''s silk and satin shop buys some fabrics and needles to go to find LAN binger to ask how to make clothes.


    She promised Tuo BARREI. She didn''t forget.


    Tuo barrow looked at the cloth in her hand and said, "do you really want to do it?"


    "Of course, I promised to count. Hua Yuege said it very seriously.


    Tuoba Rui smiled: "OK."


    "How can I look at you as if I''m laughing at you?" Hua is like a song of discontent.


    Tuoba Rui''s positive expression: "certainly not."


    "That''s good." Hua Ruge let him go.


    But when her eyes just moved away from Tuo BARREI''s face, he couldn''t help laughing. He couldn''t imagine what picture Hua Ruge would be when she made clothes with embroidery needle.


    Hua rugo put away the materials with satisfaction, and just about to walk forward, he found a group of people who were particularly noticeable came along on the road not far away.


    The leader was riding on a black bear. At first sight, he saw the immortal beast with high rank. The knight looked like he was thirty or forty years old. He was wearing a tight black suit and a long knife hung on his waist. His eyes were fierce. But the most striking thing was the little beard under his nose.


    Hua rugo, who has seen numerous modern war films, is not at all unfamiliar with this look.


    She even wondered if these people had anything to do with the people of that island country on earth.


    Behind this man are three sedan chairs. According to the color and pattern of the sedan chair, there is a man and two women. Behind the sedan chair, there is also a team of guards, one eye higher than the top.


    Many people have guessed that this is the emissary from Fusang country. They are talking and pointing at the roadside. Most of them are around their beard.


    Why can''t you think of leaving it like this.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at Hua Ruge and says, "do you seem to have any opinions on them?"


    "Thought of something unpleasant, not for them." Hua rugo said and took his hand and said, "let''s go, go back and make clothes for you."


    "Good." Tuoba Rui should be.


    After Hua Ruge went back, he measured Tuo BARREI''s height and shoulder width and went straight to the palace where Daewoo was, to find LAN binger to teach her.


    LAN binger, a good wife and mother, can''t be more proficient in this. She teaches step by step carefully, starting from cutting materials, and then moving needles and sewing.


    this seems simple, but Hua rugo always can''t handle it well. The sewing speed doesn''t say that the stitches are rough, so there''s no way to make clothes.


    Hua rugo learned a little bit with patience. During this period, she finally knew why almost all women workers had to learn for several years.


    Her talent in this field makes LAN binger very helpless. After learning all afternoon, she still has no effect.


    LAN binger finally advised her to start learning from embroidering handkerchiefs and start making clothes after a period of time.


    So Hua Yuege came with full confidence and went back in desperation. When he came to the courtyard, he saw the minister reporting to the emperor.


    She just stood listening.


    Juntianxia knows that she is interested. Let the minister say it from the beginning.


    "It''s such a grand master. Watanabe, the prince of Fusang state, has met the leader of the Tiandan palace. He has clearly expressed his willingness to ask the mainland for help."


    "And then?"


    "The answer from the palace master is that she can''t make decisions on the whole continent alone, and it can only be decided through consultation among hundreds of families." The minister said again.


    Hua Ruge continues to listen.


    "Prince Watanabe means that the western Xinjiang is in great urgency. If the mainland does not support us as soon as possible, it will certainly endanger us. But that''s what the palace leader of Tiandan palace means. If she can''t be the winner, she will recall the hundred masters and make a decision through consultation. "


    "In the end, Prince Watanabe of Fusang can only go back and wait for the news." Minister detailed way.


    Hua Yuege sneered and said, "if you are in a hurry, you won''t shed blood. If you don''t suffer, you will be surprised."


    Shi Xuejun is very smart at first sight. How could he do this kind of loss business? Prince fusangna also wants to take the mainland to fight, and doesn''t see who holds the knife.


    "The master of the Shigong has sent a famous post to invite the hundreds of departing masters to come for talks. We will wait and see the changes." The way of the king.


    Hua Ruge nodded, said something and left.


    When she went back to practice embroidering handkerchiefs, she said something about her coming to the hall and Tuoba Rui, and attached her own opinion:


    "it''s estimated that there will be a period of time for this bullshit, but no matter how long it takes, it must be the concession of Fusang state, and agreed to give us a lot of benefits."


    "We are the prey, they are the fish, they can''t help it." Tuoba Rui is on one side.


    Hua Ruge said, "yes."


    All night Hua Ruge embroidered at the table. There were no flowers on the white silk, but there were many blood spots.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at it and frowned: "no more learning."


    "What is this blood? We are monks." Hua Ruge doesn''t care. She is not even bitten by mosquitoes, as measured by her injuries.


    "I have to listen to it, not learn it or do it." Tuo Ba Rui''s undoubted way.


    Her hand doesn''t hurt. His heart still hurts.


    Hua Ruge tries to argue, but Tuoba Rui is determined. She doesn''t let go of what she says, and finally kills her action of making clothes in the cradle.


    The next morning, when they got up and cooked, they heard someone talking in the next yard. As soon as ye Wanrou came out, he said, "what is that? Why can''t you understand a word? "


    "The people of Fusang." Hua Ruge is sitting in the yard with a bad tone.


    She is also familiar with the language.


    "This morning, I said something in a mess. I didn''t have a boundary. I didn''t let people sleep." Ye Wanrou is very dissatisfied with this.


    "We can''t understand without the border." Hua is like a song.


    She practised martial arts in her last life. She didn''t have a good cultural class. Don''t speak the island language. She didn''t even understand English.


    As they were talking, they saw a woman in colorful clothes walking towards their yard with small steps.


    Hua Yuege looked up. The woman was small and exquisite. She was not a peerless beauty, but she was very pure.


    "Who are you?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    "Hello, girls. I''m akichi Jingzi, the emissary of Fusang state. I live in the nearby palace. I''d like to say hello to you." When a woman opens her mouth, her voice is very polite. Her eyes, like water, are easy to give people a sense of trust.


    "So you speak Chinese." This is ye Wanrou''s first reaction.

 Chapter 1056

    Qiuchi Jingzi chuckled and said, "most of us in Fusang speak Chinese, but not necessarily well."


    "I think what you said is very good. I don''t know that Dao thought you were from mainland China." Ye Wanrou said and went to look at akichi''s clothes. Although the style is the same as that of the mainland, the colors are too bright. This is the first time she saw them.


    "It''s my frequent visit to the mainland. I haven''t asked the girl''s name yet." Akichi said with a smile.


    "I forgot to introduce myself. I am a disciple of yuxu sect. My name is ye Wanrou." "This is my friend, Hua Ruge," said Ye Wanrou


    Qiuchi Jingzi''s eyes fell on Hua Yuege''s face like water. He said politely and friendly, "Jingzi is polite, girl is really a beauty."


    "I''m flattered." Hua Ruge said it with the a warm and cold voice, with the no reply and no intention of the asking people to come in and sit down.


    "Now that you''re here, don''t stand. Come in and sit down." Ye Wanrou takes the lead.


    Qiuchi Jingzi sipped his mouth and said, "it''s better to be obedient than respectful."


    Hua Ruge takes a look at ye Wanrou, and tells her that she is so proud and charming. You should know that she has eyes higher than the top before. How could she make friends with others so easily.


    Qiuchi Jingzi sat opposite huaruge. She was very talkative when she saw it. She sat down and said: "this is my first time to Yandu. It''s more lively and delicious than other fairyland."


    "You like it, too?" Asked ye Wanrou.


    Akichi said with a embarrassed smile, "yes, I''ve enjoyed food since I was a child. I''ve made you laugh."


    "Laugh what, such as song also like to eat, you should be able to talk together." Ye Wanrou said with a smile.


    "What a coincidence. I don''t think you are good enough to see the temperament of girl Ruge." Qiuchi Jingzi is very familiar.


    Hua rugo has been looking at her for a long time and has not seen any ulterior motives from her face. However, her attitude is not good. She only said: "temperament is not reliable. I want to know how to be a person or how to understand it slowly."


    "It''s fun talking to miss Hua." Qiuchi Jingzi obviously didn''t expect Hua rugo to be easygoing when he spoke. After a smile, the whole person was relaxed a lot.


    Ye Wanrou then asked, "what''s going on at sea this time? Why do sea animals suddenly invade our interior? "


    Hua Ruge now only knows why she is so enthusiastic to others. I dare to ask them.


    "We don''t know why. We only know that the sea animals claim to occupy the land and live on it later." Qiuchi Jingzi said, as soon as she mentioned it, her face was a little ugly, and she could see that she was very afraid of sea animals.


    "Some of them are sea people. Why do they want to live on land?" Ye Wanrou then asked.


    "They want to be the overlord of the continent."


    "Ambition is not small." Ye Wanrou''s indignant way.


    Hua Ruge just listened to it and didn''t express any opinions.


    "We can help Sanguo to gather all monks and soldiers on the west coast now, but it''s not enough to face sea animals. If the mainland doesn''t help us, our home will be completely destroyed by the sea animal army." Qiuchi said and her eyes turned red.


    "Well, we didn''t say no to help..." Ye Wanrou said that she saw Hua Yuege''s eye knife flying over, so she added, "it''s still under discussion, maybe it will help you."


    Akichi Jingzi nodded: "I know that you people in mainland China are always friendly and will help us."


    Ye Wanrou looks at Hua Ruge, and Hua Ruge''s eyes are calm again.


    The three men were talking when Tuo BARREI came out of the kitchen, dressed in black. There was no expression on the divine face, and the deep breath made people dare not approach.


    As soon as he appeared, akichi Jingzi could not help but look twice more. When he finally took back his eyes, his ears turned red and even forgot to fight.


    Ye Wanrou''s understanding of her performance is much more exaggerated when she dies.


    Waiting for akichi to react, he said to Tuoba Rui, "I don''t know if this young man is?"


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes swept her, but he didn''t stop on her. He looked directly at Hua Ruge and said, "Xiaoge, wash your hands and prepare for dinner."


    After a word he turned back to the kitchen.


    Hua Ruge got up and said politely, "miss Qiuchi, excuse me."


    The smile on akichi''s face gradually disappeared, and finally it was even more embarrassing.


    "Don''t take it to heart, the God of men always only cares for his own women, not others." Ye Wanrou said on one side.


    She can''t get used to it any more.


    "I see. May I ask his name?" Asked akichi.


    "Tuoba Rui, a disciple of Wuji sword sect." Replied ye Wanrou.


    After a while, Qiuchi Jingzi leaves. Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui also finish eating in the room. Ye Wanrou is going to take Hao Shou for a walk.


    "Rarely have you been so enthusiastic? The sun is out to the west? " Hua Yuege stood by the door, looking at ye Wanrou strangely.


    "I learned from you. Now I think it''s a good thing to make friends there." Ye Wanrou said, "how about what I just did?" he asked


    "It''s OK, but she''s from Fusang country after all. I don''t know what her purpose is. Don''t worry about her." Hua Ruge ordered.


    "I know. I''m sure I won''t let the news out of our side." Ye Wanrou nodded.


    After she went out, Hua Ruge was still pondering.


    Tuoba Rui said, "what do you want?"


    "Have you noticed the girl who just came to say hello?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Well."


    "What do you think of her?"


    "I''m not interested in that." Tuo Ba Rui doesn''t care.


    "I knew to ask you for nothing." Hua Ruge sits at the table and thinks.


    Two days later, all the major gates haven''t arrived at Yandu. Prince Watanabe of Fusang asked for Tiandan palace twice a day, but the answer is still the same. Wait.


    Other envoys went to various sects for activities. They sent the best Lingshi, so that they could speak well during the negotiation.


    Others who don''t know how the main doors respond, but they can guess that it won''t be so easy to agree.


    Ye Wanrou was very close to akichi Jingzi these two days, so the girl came to their yard several times a day and sent some special food to Hua Ruge''s room several times, but Hua Ruge didn''t really care about it.


    This day, she didn''t give up. She put her things aside when she received them. Turning her head, she said to Tuo Barry, "your face is really deadly."


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    "It''s none of your business. Is it because she likes me?" Hua Ruge has no good way.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought she was cute and teased: "jealous?"

 Chapter 1057

    "No, she didn''t even see you a few times, but she felt uncomfortable. She always thought about my man." Hua murmured discontentedly like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui went up to take her into her arms and said, "no one can take me away. Don''t worry."


    Looking at his evil face, Hua Ruge will be moved every day, let alone other women.


    She felt that for the time being, she would not care about akichi if she didn''t do anything else.


    After another two days, the hundred patriarchs finally gathered in Yandu, and each family went to ask Tiandan palace to participate in the discussion. Tuoba Rui was called away by his master.


    The patriarch of Wuji sword clan is to train Tuoba Rui as a successor. He is usually asked to participate in major affairs.


    Shuiyunxuan''s belt is Kong Xiu. She doesn''t plan to let Hua Ruge take over a small clan with no status.


    Ye Wanrou takes Hao Shou out for a walk. Hua Ruge goes out to play with her regardless of being a light bulb.


    Hao Shou''s proposal is to go to the outskirts, saying that there is a mountain outside Yandu City, with beautiful scenery.


    Hua rugo thinks it''s very good. He can also take food for a picnic.


    The three of them walked all the way out of the city, because today''s hundred clan talks, most of the clan disciples were nervous, and they were all in the walking palace. The people in the street were less than before, but they were also clean.


    But when they were about to leave the city, they saw a noisy place in the street, which was mixed with the Fusang words they couldn''t understand.


    "Something seems to be happening over there. Let''s go and have a look." Hao Shou is the first one to go there as the one who likes to join the fun. The two follow.


    In fact, we don''t need to go near. Hua Ruge''s mind will know what happened.


    Where are four or five Fusang people? One of them is arguing with several other people in his own language.


    and in front of them is a stall. There is a woman holding a 15-or-6-year-old girl crying. There is a clear palm print on her face.


    This should be a mother and daughter, and it seems that they were bullied by Fusang people.


    Hua Ruge can''t see this kind of thing most. When she gets angry, she stops it. But this time, she obviously feels that her mood is out of control, and she is about to lose control.


    It''s like she''s a bomb. A little bit of Mars will explode.


    She covered her head and tried to restrain the evil spirit in the spirit. She suppressed the idea of killing and killing all people.


    Ye Wanrou slowed down a step and turned to see Hua Ruge squatting on the ground, holding his head in both hands, looking very painful.


    "Ruge, what''s the matter with you?" Ye Wanrou hurried up to help her.


    Hua Ruge shook his head severely, then looked up and said, "OK, it''s OK."


    Fortunately, what happened was not a big deal, and her anger was not so uncontrollable.


    "What happened just now? It looks very serious. " Asked ye Wanrou worried.


    "Nothing serious. Don''t worry. Let''s go and have a look." Then she drew ye Wanrou close to the crowd.


    Those Fusang people should have tried to persuade the younger Fusang people before, but at last the young Fusang people pushed away several people violently, saying to their mother and daughter:


    "you broke my valuable pearl. Lord Xiao Wang has a lot of opinions with you, but you should go with me."


    At this time, Hao Shou has asked what happened, turning to Hua rugo and ye Wan Judo:


    "this man is Watanabe''s son, Watanabe Ichiro. After seeing the girl, he wanted to buy the girl with pearls. As a result, the little girl threw the pearls, and Watanabe Ichiro didn''t give up."


    Hua Ruge knows that these people really regard this place as their own boundary. What do you want?


    Over there, the child''s mother said, "you humiliated us first. You found the broken pearl. My daughter can''t go with you."


    On the other side, the friars stood up to say the right words: "I don''t care what you are, this is our inland land. If you don''t support the kingdom of Sang, will you be allowed to go wild here?"


    After hearing this, Watanabe became angry. He would hit the friar with a slap to see if his momentum was the strength of the fairyland. But the friar was only a big immortal. If he went down this time, he would be seriously injured.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed and her hands turned over. After she ate the magic pill in the secret place, she was promoted to fairyland. With her system, it''s easy to fight a fairyland.


    Watanabe''s declining hand was flicked away by the sudden spiritual force. Just as he was surprised to look, Hua Ruge came out of the crowd.


    When Watanabe saw Hua Ruge, he was shocked. He couldn''t believe it. "There is such a beauty on the mainland. It really opened my eyes."


    The onlookers recognized Hua Ruge as coming, and they all mourned for Watanabe Yilang, who is not good to flirt with, but to flirt with her.


    "Beauty, you just hit out the spirit, right?" Watanabe Yilang said that he was about to come forward. When the people around him saw Hua Ruge''s temperament, they were afraid of causing more trouble. They immediately put out candles for him and spoke local language in his ear.


    Although we can''t understand it, we can see from our expression that we are trying to dissuade him.


    Watanabe yelled in his native language, and finally those people had to let go.


    Hua Ruge walked straight to him, smiled politely and said, "you are a prince. I just stopped you without malice. I just want to find out what happened. After all, if we entangle like this, it will destroy our friendship."


    Fusang people are relieved to see Hua Ruge''s attitude, which should not be able to fight.


    But the mainland people are disappointed. They like Hua Ruge''s gentle attitude. It just doesn''t apply to this matter. Now it needs to be tough to show the mainland''s popularity.


    But most of the friars didn''t go out today. No one on the scene is stronger than Hua Ruge, so she has to go.


    "Now that the beauty is here, it doesn''t matter what happened before. How about going for a tea?" Watanabe smiled


    "No, Shizi is a distant guest. How can we make you feel wronged? I heard that they broke Shizi''s expensive pearl?" Hua Yuege went on, his voice was slow, his expression was gentle and he looked like a peacemaker.


    So Watanabe''s flame rose three points and said, "yes, that pearl is priceless, but what we have is, if the beauty likes it, how much do you want and how much do you want?"


    Said he would like to get close to Hua Ruge.


    "Shizi, wait a moment. It''s better to make it clear. Otherwise, it''s a tense time, and it''s easy to get frictions and misunderstandings." Hua is like singing and saying.

 Chapter 1058

    Before seeing the attitude of Hua Ruge, the popularity of Fusang, who wanted to calm down, rose a lot, but the mother and daughter of the stall owner and the mainland people who were watching around were not happy.


    It''s clear that Watanabe''s fault is the first one. How can Hua Ruge only pick pearls to talk about things? Even if it''s to persuade, there''s no such a way.


    Ye Wanrou winks at Hua Ruge on the periphery, and signals that she should be more pertinent even if she doesn''t do justice and bravery, which will surely be criticized.


    But Hua Ruge didn''t seem to see it. Then he said to Watanabe, "it''s really their fault that they dropped Shizi''s pearl. In this way, Shizi will offer a price and I will help them pay for it."


    Watanabe Yilang''s face was about to smile and blossom, and he said: "it''s still the beauty who knows how to deal with things. If they fall, it''s their fault. But since the beauty comes out to talk, I will not pursue this matter. "


    There was hatred in the eyes of the mother and daughter, and the faces of the onlookers did not look good. Hua Ruge was obviously helping the tyranny.


    "No, it''s still to be compensated. Otherwise, it seems that our mainland doesn''t know how to be polite. Let''s give you a price." Hua rugo said to take out two pieces of Lingshi cards, one is commonly used and the other is blank.


    In order to maintain his demeanor, Watanabe didn''t open his mouth, but his follower behind him said: "this pearl will sell 20000 pieces of Lingshi to your mainland."


    All the onlookers stared at each other, asking for 20000 for a broken bead? That''s the price of a inferior artifact.


    Watanabe Yilang looked at the retinue in a strange way.


    Hua Ruge did not care about the two cards in his hand. Suddenly, there were 20000 more Lingshi in the blank Lingshi card.


    She handed the card to Ichiro Watanabe and said, "I will pay for them."


    Watanabe Yilang stretches out his hand and grabs Hua Ruge''s hand, but Hua Ruge skilfully retreats, only letting him get the Lingshi card.


    "Beauty is good at it." Watanabe laughed instead of angry.


    Fusang people have a straight waist, and they are more disdainful when they look at the mainland people. They think that the mainland is rich in land and resources, but people are too weak.


    The mainland people are indignant. They thought that Fusang had cheated too much. Now they blame Hua rugo for all the blame. They don''t understand why she made an apology.


    Ye Wanrou tried to talk up several times, but was stopped by Hao Shou. He said, "Ruge always has a sense of doing things. We just watch it."


    "Now that it''s settled, let''s have a tea." Ichiro Watanabe came forward with a smile.


    "No, it''s not over." Hua Ruge then said, "we broke your pearl, I will pay you, but you hit our people, how to calculate?"


    Watanabe Yilang''s face changed in a moment, and other Fusang people were mostly like this. They seemed to be surrounded.


    Hua rugo glanced at them and continued: "many people have seen this matter. If it is not properly solved, it will damage the impression of the mainland people on you. In this way, I don''t know if it will affect the outcome of the negotiation."


    Watanabe and his guards looked worse.


    This is not the person they thought was good at talking. It''s obviously a person who comes to find something.


    The mainland people are happy now. They understand that Hua rugo insisted on losing money to stop them and turn the situation into the present one.


    "What do you mean?" Watanabe finally spoke.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "it''s very simple. Do you put your face out for me to fight, or do I do it by myself?"


    "Dare you!" Watanabe spoke angrily.


    As the descendants of the royal family of Fusang, how could someone hit him in the face today? What can''t be tolerated!


    Shizi''s guard didn''t want to calm down this time. One of them rushed forward and shouted angrily to Hua Ruge, "bagaya road!"


    The rest of the mainland didn''t understand what it meant, but they saw that the shouting face was greeted by a stick, doubled in the air, spit out a tooth, and after landing on the ground, they could only convulse, which seemed not far from death.


    "Go to your uncle, you scold me again." Hua, like a song, can''t care about his manners. Another stick has fallen.


    Another guard went up and stopped, but he was also knocked down to the ground. There was only one breath left.


    Mainland Chinese and Fusang people are amazed at the change of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s anger subsided after he knocked over the two men, and his lips raised a provocative smile. He said to Watanabe, "the visitor is the guest. How to solve this problem today is still up to Shizi."


    Watanabe blushed.


    He has no choice at all. As a descendant of the royal family, he can''t stretch out his face and get close to his mouth. He can only do it. However, seeing Hua Ruge''s strength, he will surely be beaten by doing it. And now he is in fault. Even if he does, he can''t reason.


    He thought that there was no killing power in this peerless beauty, but he didn''t expect that the woman''s brain and strength were in direct proportion to her face, she didn''t take advantage of it, and she ran into a nail.


    Mainland people feel very relieved when watching this scene. Hua Ruge is the double pressure of strength and intelligence. It''s strange that these Fusang people can turn over.


    Ye Wanrou said to Hao Shoudao, "I just didn''t remember how she could be a fuel-efficient lamp."


    "Woman, I don''t care who you are, dare to challenge me to support the royal family''s dignity, there must be nothing to end." Watanabe threatened.


    Hua Yuege said: "do you mean that the royal family of Fusang is unreasonable?"


    "No..."


    "I don''t care if you are unreasonable. When you arrive at the boundary of our continent, you should act according to our rules. Whether you want to or not, you have to explain it today." Hua rugo interrupted him decisively.


    "You are too deceiving," said Watanabe


    "How is it?" Hua Yuege looks provocative.


    "Bagaya road! We fought you! " Another guard pulled out his sword and cut it at Hua Ruge.


    These people are the strength of fairyland. Hua Ruge can knock down one piece with one stick. The last several guards fall down in an instant.


    Watanabe Yilang now has anger on his face. He draws his sword and attacks Hua Ruge. He and Hua Ruge belong to the fairyland and have a high fighting capacity.


    These people''s geniuses were able to dominate in the same level, but when they met such a freak as Hua Ruge, they could only consider themselves unlucky.


    Hua rugo obviously didn''t leave his hand, but a fight brought Watanabe to the ground, because she was also very fast, so she didn''t wait for Watanabe to react to her stick and hit him in the face.


    Watanabe Yilang suddenly surprised and shouted: "hidden!" when he was about to be hit


    Hua Ruge thought that this stick was necessary. Unexpectedly, after Watanabe called out, a white smoke rose in place, and then he disappeared.

 Chapter 1059

    Now it''s Hua rugo''s turn to be surprised. She can be sure that it''s not space art. How could that person disappear from the sky.


    When she was thinking, she felt a cold in the back of her head, and then she suddenly leaned back, and a flashing blue dart brushed the tip of her nose.


    And Watanabe Yilang is on her head at the moment. She looks up and cuts off her forehead.


    Hua Ruge didn''t need to move in a blink. As soon as his waist was forced, he moved sideways and hit his waist with his stick.


    On moves and speed, Ichiro Watanabe is not Hua Ruge''s opponent at all. He was hit again and flew out, half of his ribs were broken. The strength of Hua Ruge is heavy, which has hurt his heart and blood channels.


    She wanted to see how he could run.


    However, when Hua Ruge came close to him, Watanabe''s grinning face disappeared in the same place. After a puff of white smoke, he could not be found again.


    Mainland people are surprised: "is this the legendary secret technique of supporting mulberry?"


    Hua Ruge didn''t believe in evil. He sent out his thoughts to cover the whole area for hundreds of miles. Sure enough, Watanabe Yilang appeared behind her again a moment later, and a knife cut her back.


    Hua Ruge''s heart appears behind him. When his long sword falls, it is a mugstick that smashes it up.


    "Ah!"


    Watanabe fell to the ground with a exclamation. His back brain was bleeding heavily, and his consciousness was blurred.


    Hua Ruge falls beside him, and he doesn''t wait to open his mouth to say, "how can you be a recluse? It''s impossible. "


    Stealth?


    Hua Ruge picks eyebrows. How can he really have such magic?


    She felt that she must study it well in the future.


    "Whatever I use, you can''t run today." Hua rugo said and fought again. Even if she didn''t kill people, she would let her grandson lie in bed for several months.


    "Escape!" Watanabe yelled again, and then the ground disappeared without smoking.


    The crowd looked at the ground incredulously and said, "this is not earth hiding, is it?"


    Hua Ruge let go of his mind again, but this time he didn''t find the shadow of Ichiro Watanabe. It seems that he really ran away.


    Ye Wanrou said, "what kind of skill is it? It''s amazing."


    "I want to know too." Hua Ruge felt his chin and thought about how to study it. Otherwise, he would be in a passive position in the future.


    The embarrassed guards on the ground saw that the master had run and followed him. This time Hua Ruge did not stop them.


    Next, people around said that Zanhua Ruge had done a beautiful job, and the bullied mother and daughter also expressed their gratitude.


    After the three left the city, ye Wan said: "you do this today, Fusang will not find trouble later?"


    "It''s their fault. Thank goodness they won''t bother me." Hua Ruge doesn''t care.


    "I''m afraid they are unreasonable." Ye Wanrou still has concerns.


    Hua Yuege heard the words and smiled: "believe me, if they don''t make sense, they will be more unlucky."


    "I can''t wait." Hao Shou said on one side.


    Ye Wanrou hit him and said, "it''s not too big for you to watch the bustle. It''s not your danger."


    "Don''t worry, Fusang still requires us. They dare not do anything in this situation." Hao Shou can see farther than her.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "the Dao is in the hands of the mainland people. They dare not jump around. If they really dare to touch me, I will make them eat it."


    Ye Wanrou is relieved.


    The third of them played outside until the afternoon before returning to the palace. The hundred clans meeting is now over. Tuoba Rui is sitting in the room reading a book.


    "How is it going?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "The terms of the assistance were negotiated." Tuo Ba Rui opened her arms and said, "come here."


    Hua Yuege went to sit in his arms and asked, "where have you been?"


    "I went outside the city and beat two Fusang people by the way." Hua Yuege said the clouds are light.


    "Well?" Tuoba Rui raised his eyebrows in doubt.


    Hua rugeba''s experience told him once, focusing on the invisibility and earth hiding magic.


    "It''s said that it''s a secret skill of Fusang. It''s all passed down from generation to generation by family. In the mainland, only aristocrats can do it. Most people in the mainland don''t know what that is." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    He explained and said, "they are likely to take revenge on you today. You must be vigilant when you go out."


    "I understand." Hua Ruge''s honest way.


    "What are the aid conditions negotiated by the major sectors?" She asked.


    "Each clan has 10 million pieces of top-grade Lingshi, 100 natural materials and treasures above the ground level, 100 magic tools above the immortal tools, 50 volumes of above the ground skills, as well as pearls, corals, gold and so on." Tuoba Rui''s statement.


    Hua Ruge''s mouth is bigger and bigger. There are not so many clans. The mainland has to go to more than 100 clans. That adds up to astronomical figures.


    Where is this aid? To make it clear is to rob.


    "What does Fusang say?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "This is the condition for internal consultation. I haven''t talked with Fusang yet. I''ll put them off for another two days." Tuo Ba Rui answers.


    "I don''t think they''re stunned by the condition." Hua Ruge said with emotion.


    "This is the lowest standard, no bargaining." Tuoba Rui said.


    It''s really the lion''s big mouth, Hua Ruge thinks at the same time.


    In the next two days, the hundred clans were still negotiating. The country of Fusang was in a hurry. The next day, they had a showdown with the palace of Tiandan. They said that as long as the hundred clans promised to help, Fusang promised to promise benefits.


    However, the list he issued was far different from the conditions negotiated internally, and was pushed on the spot by Shi Xuejun.


    On the same day, it was reported that the sea animals in the western Xinjiang had invaded Fusang two days ago. Fusang fought hard and died and injured countless people.


    Watanabe raised the conditions three times a day, and finally promised to ask Tiandan palace to open the conditions.


    So the emissary said the conditions that had been set out early. It is said that the face of Watanabe would be convulsed severely if he didn''t hear one.


    When Hua rugo heard the news, he said, "if he doesn''t faint, he can bear it."


    The next day, a hundred clans in mainland China reached an agreement with Fusang, in which Fusang only put forward one condition, and mainland medicine went all out.


    It goes without saying that the Mainlanders know how important this is.


    From then on, hundreds of people began to rush to the west of Xinjiang. At that time, the people in Yandu became the first group.


    On the night before the departure, Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui gave mink a drink to see him off. The two were the eastern border and the emperor did not participate in the battle.


    After dinner, Hua rugo stood on the roof and watched them go away. Tuo BARREI put on a cloak on her.


    "I don''t know what year and month it is to say goodbye this time." Hua''s voice is a little sad.


    Tuoba Rui encircles her from behind and says, "I''ll see you later."

 Chapter 1060

    After seeing them off, Tuo BARREI and Hua rugo sat on the roof and talked.


    "Little song." Tuoba Rui calls, the voice is very solemn.


    Hua Ruge turned to see him: "what''s the matter?"


    "This battle in the western frontier will be very dangerous, which is not conducive to your recuperation. Don''t go." Tuo Ba Rui holds her hand and says.


    Hua rugo thought about the next way: "to be honest, I''m not willing to go for this kind of assistance. My aunt advised me two days ago, but after all, it''s a major event in the world. I should try my best."


    "There are many things in the world, not many, not many. Besides, you have your own plan. The conditions for implementation are more adequate now than before the war." Tuoba Rui persuades.


    Hua rugo knows this of course, but she still firmly shakes her head and says, "that''s not good either."


    "Why?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "I don''t want you." Hua Ruge speaks the truth.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and held her in his arms. Hua Ruge rested on his chest and closed his eyes.


    "If it''s not impossible to take you with you, but now your spirit is unstable and the battlefield is dangerous. I''m afraid I can''t pay attention to anything if it happens." Tuoba Rui said with a slight sigh.


    In the impression of Hua Ruge, he seldom did. I think he was really confused this time.


    Hua Ruge also knows that he has a time bomb in his head. It''s OK in normal times. Maybe it''s easier to lose control in the same fierce battlefield.


    "Then I''ll think about it. " Hua Ruge is still not sure.


    "Listen to me." Tuo Ba Rui said with a low head and kissed her on the forehead. In a low voice, he said, "I don''t want you either."


    Hua Yuege''s nose is sour. She nodded, "I can promise you. Then you must promise me to come back safely."


    "I know."


    Hua Ruge holds him tighter with his hands.


    Tuo Ba Rui put his chin on her shoulder and closed his eyes.


    That night, Hua rugo went to shuiyunxuan and said her own ideas. Shuiyunxuan was very glad that she finally figured it out, and immediately agreed to come down.


    The next day, Hua Ruge was arranged by shuiyunxuan to settle down in Yandu. He always paid attention to the news and sent it to the battlefield in time.


    There is no problem with other people of yuxuzong. After all, there is no smarter one than Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge said goodbye to all the people and specifically told Hao Shou to take good care of himself and WAN rou.


    Fat man banged his chest.


    Yandu transmission array opened half an hour later. Hua Ruge watched Wuji sword sect and yuxu sect leave and sighed.


    She understood Tuo BARREI''s concerns. Once she really lost control in the battlefield and even killed her own people, she would be regarded as a devil in the future.


    "Since you can''t go, then..." Her eyes turned to the direction of Tiandan palace, looked at the danta from afar, and picked the corner of her lips.


    She did not forget how the magic pill came.


    It''s time for her to carry out her plan.


    Hua rugo turns back to Xinggong to pack up her things. When she passes by the yard of Fusang state, she suddenly finds that there are Fusang people who haven''t left. One of them is Watanabe Yilang who was beaten by her last time.


    I want to stay here to collect intelligence and manipulate the battlefield in secret.


    She was too lazy to pay attention to these things and walked away, but Ichiro Watanabe inside said: "little beauty, you didn''t follow the battlefield?"


    When he spoke, he had come out and stood opposite Hua Ruge.


    "Who should I be? It''s Shizi." Hua Ruge said with a smile: "I don''t want to go, but I''m too weak. Our patriarch thinks it''s unnecessary to go."


    "The little beauty is really modest." Watanabe''s remark is very unnatural.


    He hasn''t forgotten how badly he was beaten by her. She said that she was weak and embarrassed him.


    "I''m flattered. If there''s nothing wrong with Shizi, I''ll go back." Hua rugo said that no matter what he was going to say, he went back to the yard around him.


    Watanabe grinds his teeth behind her. This woman, sooner or later, he wants her to look good!


    "Prince? You need to calm down. It''s going to take a long time. "


    A soft voice came from a woman in the hospital. She was different from akichi''s noodles in clear soup. She was slim and graceful in one step and three shakes in one face.


    It is the woman who has never appeared in the mission, Matsushita Zhimei.


    When Watanabe saw her water snake like figure, he couldn''t help the impulse in his heart. He imprisoned her in his arms and let go of her rudely.


    Matsushita Zhimei giggled and said: "if the prince knows how to treat my family like this, he will not be happy."


    Watanabe was holding the soft meat on her chest, and said with a evil smile, "he''s gone. If you don''t say I don''t say, who will know?"


    "I will not be afraid to complain." Panasonic Zhimei said again, the soft voice of the water, how to listen to all like flirting.


    "I would like to die under the peony." Watanabe Yilang said that he picked her up on his shoulders and walked to the palace.


    Panasonic Zhimei''s laughter all reached Hua Ruge''s ear next door, which made her goose bumps.


    She packed her things and went out of the palace. After staying in a Inn, she began to search for Dan Fang from her memory. She wanted to compete with Tian Dan palace. First of all, she needed a certain economic foundation. Now it''s a good opportunity for development.


    In the end, she found a prescription that was similar to what she wanted. After that, she spent another two days to change it. After that, she went out to buy a lot of materials.


    After going out, I heard that the war had begun in Xijiang, and that the main gates kept sending disciples to Fusang. It was said that the situation was tense.


    Because weapons and elixirs were necessities during the war, now the price has started to rise, and the price of Tiancai and Dibao has also increased.


    Hua rugo bought a large number of Tiancai and Dibao when it was not particularly expensive, and spent millions of Lingshi on her.


    With the materials, she changed her face and became the image of a white faced scholar. After that, she didn''t live in the inn, but bought a house and closed the door to make pills.


    She only made one kind of common pill, which was very easy for her. In three days, she made thousands of pills.


    She didn''t want to sell the pill in other places, but wanted to sell it by herself. So she bought a three story shop near Yandu square with 800000 pieces of Lingshi and opened a dange called Jiuzhou dange.


    Another shopkeeper and three assistants were hired.


    Hua Ruge looked at the new plaque, and her mouth was almost at the bottom of her ear. Her road to becoming rich was about to begin.


    "Boss, when shall we open?" The shopkeeper walked out of the shop on Wednesday and asked.


    "If you are in a hurry, we have to choose a good day. Go to the Yellow calendar and choose a good day." Hua Ruge is a way to burn bags.

 Chapter 1061

    "I''ve seen the shopkeeper. In another twenty days, it''s the best auspicious day of the year, or shall we open on that day?" Manager Zhou said.


    Hua Ruge was stunned at the sound.


    Twenty days? The cauliflower is not all cold.


    "That''s what I said, and I don''t have to take it that seriously." Hua waves her hands like a song.


    "And what day shall we make it?"


    "Tomorrow." Hua Yuege said simply.


    Manager Zhou was stunned. It''s too casual.


    "My boss, we don''t have any pills in our shop. What are they for when they open?"


    "I''ve chosen this for a long time." Hua Ruge turned his hand and took out a small porcelain vase and said, "life sustaining pill."


    "What kind of pill is it? How come I haven''t heard of it before?"


    "This is our exclusive secret system. No one else can find it." Hua is like a song.


    "What effect does that have?" Manager Zhou expected to ask.


    "It''s the elixir for healing. It''s the most common one. It''s inferior at yellow level."


    Shopkeeper Zhou tried not to show disrespect.


    "Don''t be disappointed. How much is the healing Pill on the market?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Ten spirit stones used to be, but now they are twenty." Manager Zhou is very clear about this.


    "Let''s sell this number." Hua Ruge holds out a hand.


    "Fifty dollars?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head. "Guess again."


    "It can''t be five, can it?" Shopkeeper Zhou asked tentatively.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "you guessed right, it''s just five pieces of spirit stone. The old and the young are honest."


    "But my boss, I''ll lose money." Shopkeeper Zhou was puzzled.


    "I look like I''m going to lose money." Hua Yuege asked.


    Shopkeeper Zhou looked at her. Now there is no reliable expression in the appearance of a scholar. It really doesn''t look like he can make money.


    But he shook his head against his will.


    "You can sell it." Hua Ruge put the pill into his hand, blinked mysteriously and walked towards a restaurant.


    As I walked, I wondered if I should invite two cooks back.


    Shopkeeper Zhou looked at her back, shook her head and went back to the shop.


    The next day, the dange of Jiuzhou opened, selling only one kind of life sustaining pill. Xiaoer stood in front of the door and shouted, "the healing elixir life sustaining pill, as long as there are five pieces of spirit stone, you will be satisfied if you buy it, and regret if you don''t buy it."


    Two little ones were shouting out one by one, which attracted a lot of attention but no one came in.


    Shopkeeper Zhou is in a hurry.


    Hua Ruge is in leisurely drinking tea.


    After a while, a big man came in and said, "is the healing pill so cheap?"


    Shopkeeper Zhou hurriedly went up and said, "objectively, please come in. It''s really my boss who is kind-hearted. He doesn''t want to make a low price only when he is in the war of hundreds of clans. You come to inspect the goods, and you will be satisfied."


    The big man was very knowledgeable at first sight. He took a pill and smelled it. "It''s really healing pill. It seems that it''s a little higher than the quality of those twenty Lingshi stones outside."


    "My guest has good eyesight." Manager Zhou praised and asked again, "how much do you want, I''ll ask the assistant to take it for you."


    "How many?" The big man asked directly.


    "Today is the first day of business, with a limited supply of 1000 pieces and a limited supply of 50 pieces for each person." Shopkeeper Zhou said according to Hua Ruge.


    "What''s the reason for the limit?" the big man said with a stare. "You don''t think you can bite your hand with money?"


    "It''s really a small shop. We can''t make so many pills. Please forgive me." Shopkeeper Zhou accompanied the smiling face.


    "Well, give me fifty." A big man is a good talker.


    "OK, wait."


    After the big man went out, the onlookers outside asked: "brother, you bought it. How about the medicine?"


    "If you don''t believe it, go and have a look." The big man said loudly, saying that he also complained that the dange was too small, and what kind of limited supply was it.


    Then the people outside believed a little. They came in to check the goods and found that they were really worth the money, so they paid for them one after another.


    Even if we don''t need so much, we can always use it. Even if we don''t go to war, we can make a profit by reselling it. We all understand this business.


    So the scene in the dange was once very popular. Hua Ruge took the teapot to drink tea in it.


    In less than one morning, a thousand pills were sold out. Manager Zhou came in and asked Hua Ruge if he wanted to add more.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "I''ll come here today and put up a sign to go out. Tomorrow, I''ll only sell 1000."


    "Boss, since you have goods in hand, why not strike while the iron is hot?" Manager Zhou asked.


    "It''s called hunger marketing. The longer they wait, the more itchy their hearts get." Hua Yuege got up and took away the Lingshi to leave.


    She has only 5000 pills in her hand, and now she has to rush to work.


    After her improvement, the cost of this medicine has been reduced to three Lingshi, which is half less than the cost of ordinary pills, and the price can naturally be compromised.


    Although this profit is far from her goal, it is only the first step. As long as it goes well, she will soon turn over.


    In the next few days, the dange in Jiuzhou was crowded every day. A thousand danyao were robbed as soon as they opened the door. Many people came to line up before dawn. In three days, they fought four times because of the queue jumping incident.


    The dange of Jiuzhou is completely popular, which also attracts many colleagues'' eyes and puzzles. Many alchemists take the danyao to develop what is in it, but they fail.


    Hua Ruge needs to make an average of 1000 pills a day to be enough, which can''t be resisted by her rebellious system. In seven or eight days, the whole person lost a circle.


    She wanted to go on strike and never wanted to do it again.


    At the right time, manager Zhou ran to Hua rugo''s residence and said, "my host has asked for you many times. Even the Deacon who asked Tiandan Palace once came here. If you don''t show up again, these people will come hard."


    "At last." Hua is like a song like the way of amnesty.


    At last, I don''t need to refine this medicine.


    Manager Zhou was surprised when he heard Hua Ruge''s words. Now, dange in Jiuzhou is so red in the eyes that people will rob people if they don''t have a strong point in town.


    this is related to business and even life. How can their host look like this.


    "You go to book a restaurant, and then tell the owners that I will invite them to have a drink in the morning." Hua, like a song, has a weak way.


    "Yes."


    "By the way, I''ll ask about the deacon of Tiandan palace. I''ll change my clothes and see you."


    "I see. What else can I do for you?"


    "There are three thousand pills here. Tomorrow they will be limited to five hundred." Hua Ruge said.


    She doesn''t want to practice any more.


    "Yes, sir."


    Hua Ruge said that she went back to take a bath, changed her clothes and recovered her physical strength. Then she went out to meet. She knew that the deacon must come for the sake of the Dan Fang. This time, she couldn''t fool the past and directly affect the future wealth. She couldn''t be careless.

 Chapter 1062

    When we got to the tavern, the deacon of the Tiandan palace had arrived, and shopkeeper Zhou was there with us.


    When manager Zhou saw Hua Ruge coming, he quickly stood up and said to the deacon, "deacon Wang, this is our host, Hu Yue."


    Hu Yue is Hua Ruge''s nickname.


    "I''ve heard a lot about deacon Wang. I''m very polite." She said and hugged deacon Wang.


    "I''m not sure. Boss Hu is very difficult to ask." Deacon Wang''s tone is not good. He looks up and down at Hua Ruge.


    "Even if I have the courage of the day, I dare not ask for help in front of the Tiandan palace. It''s not closed for alchemy that I missed the news you summoned." Hua Ruge is very humble.


    Seeing that her attitude was ok, Deacon Wang took back his eyes and said lightly, "why boss Hu is still standing? Sit down."


    "Thank you." Hua rugo said and sat opposite him.


    "I think boss Hu understands people, so I''ll get to the point." Deacon Wang put down his teacup and said:


    "now the war in the western Xinjiang sea area is tight. We have a lot of friars injured every day and need a lot of healing pills. However, the market cost of the pills is high and it is difficult to produce them in large quantities. At this time, we need your pills."


    It''s quite straightforward. Hua Ruge thought.


    "Considering that danfang is also very important to you, boss Hu just needs to hand over danfang, and the deacon in charge of the palace agrees to break the rules and let you join the Tiandan palace, which is the dream of all alchemists." Deacon Wang said the conditions.


    Hua Ruge just wants to roll her eyes.


    She will not only hand over Dan Fang, but also put herself in?


    What kind of business is this?


    In addition, the ability to ask Tian Dan palace is from Baili frost. She has not mastered as much as she does. Others yearn for it, but she doesn''t want to go.


    But although she thought so in her heart, she still looked forward to the way: "it''s a great honor for Xiao Sheng to enter the palace of heavenly pill. What the Deacon said is true?"


    "It''s true, of course. I left the deacon of qianzhanggong and promised to me personally." Deacon Wang''s way.


    Hua Ruge said pleasantly, "that''s great. This danfang kid is willing to give it up."


    "Well, it''s very good. You will not forget your contribution." Deacon Wang tried to look authoritative.


    He reached out his hand and Hua rugo hesitated for a moment.


    "What''s the matter?" Deacon Wang asked that his vigilance towards China was not high.


    "It suddenly occurred to Xiao Sheng that, as you said, the battle in the western Xinjiang sea area is very tight. Once the danfang is in the hands of the Tiandan palace, a hundred cases will surely request to be publicized." Hua Yuege said.


    Deacon Wang was thinking of taking Dan Fang to make contributions in the clan, never thinking about the consequences after that, but he didn''t want to show his shortsightedness in front of Hua Ruge, so he quickly said: "the important affairs of Dan palace have their own decisions."


    "Xiaosheng is thinking about it and you." Hua rugo said that he stopped for a while, and after seeing the Deacon Wang carefully listening to him, he said:


    "you also know the role that this pill can play in major wars. If we can stay in the palace by ourselves, will there be another card?"


    Wang Zhishi was a little moved, but quickly said: "the above meaning is not what you can guess."


    "This little student knows, or how to say it is for your sake." Hua Ruge said, approaching deacon Wang, in a low voice, "but if you can help Dan palace to get back Dan Fang secretly, you have made a great contribution without being known by others."


    "How can it be? Once we start to refine, the wind will soon leak out." Deacon Wang''s brain is still bright. He knows that this kind of thing can''t be stopped.


    "There''s a good way to do this." Hua rugo thought for a moment and replied.


    Deacon Wang said with itching heart, "don''t be a traitor, there is a way to say it quickly."


    "If people will find out how to refine pills in the heaven asking pill palace, they can''t do without refining them."


    Deacon Wang raised his eyebrows and said, "if I don''t make pills, I will have some pills."


    "Don''t worry, deacon, and listen to me slowly." Hua Ruge calmed his mood and said: "Xiaosheng can deliver pills to Tiandan palace free of charge, so that the Palace won''t be in trouble."


    "What''s your idea?" Deacon Wang doesn''t believe there is such a good thing.


    "I don''t have any idea. I just want to be a famous disciple in the Tiandan palace. I''m satisfied if I can go in and practice the advanced alchemy." Hua Ruge makes a yearning expression.


    "What you mean is that you are willing to give me the Dan Fang and deliver the Dan medicine to the Tiandan palace free of charge?" Deacon Wang concluded.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "it''s such a deacon."


    Deacon Wang smiled and said, "you are a good boy. I''ll go back and report with deacon Zhang Gong. What else do you have to say?"


    "It''s very kind of you. There is only one small condition for Xiaosheng. You can see that the profit of selling only one kind of pill in our shop is really limited. If you offer the pill for free, you will surely not be able to make ends meet." Hua Yuege said.


    Deacon Wang turned his eyes and didn''t want to understand what Hua Ruge was talking about, but he pretended to say: "what do you want to say?"


    "Xiaosheng means that you can give Xiaosheng a tax-free brand, which is a little tax-free." Hua Ruge throws out the main topic.


    "What''s the big deal for me? I''ll return it. You come with me and wait for my news outside the palace." Deacon Wang''s way.


    "This is Dan Fang. Take care of it." Hua rugo said that the ring of space touched deacon Wang, and the white light disappeared.


    Deacon Wang patted Hua Yuege on the shoulder and said, "you are so kind, don''t worry, I won''t treat you badly in the future."


    "Thank you very much, deacon." Hua is like a song.


    Deacon Wang went back to the Tiandan palace. Hua rugo was waiting in the restaurant outside the mountain. It was at noon that she asked for a table of wine and vegetables to eat. She was busy refining pills these two days and didn''t have a good meal.


    About half an hour later, she was so full that she asked for another pot of tea and leaned back in her chair to drink it.


    She sat on the third floor of the restaurant near the window. Looking up, she could see the trend at the gate of the Tiandan palace.


    It''s said that the temple of heaven asking is also built in the mountains. It''s said that it''s a spirit vein. It''s very spectacular.


    She had only one cup of tea before she saw deacon Wang coming out of the gate and flying here.


    Hua Yuege starts to taste the second cup of tea.


    Deacon Wang came across to her and had a cup of tea first. Hua Yuege pretended to be eager to ask the result.


    Deacon Wang smiled at her and said, "I''ve gone to the Deacon''s side. I''ve handed over your Dan Fang. I''m very satisfied with it."


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    "I brought you the duty-free brand." Deacon Wang handed her the sign.

 Chapter 1063

    Hua rugo reached for it, but deacon Wang took it back when she was about to meet the sign. "But it''s conditional." "Just say it." Hua, like a song, takes back her hand and looks the same.


    "We need 10000 of your life sustaining pills a month." Deacon Wang said.


    "This quantity is a little difficult, you know..."


    "You can solve the difficulties by yourself. Do you just say whether this amount can be reached?" Deacon Wang interrupted her.


    Hua Ruge thought for a long time, and finally had to nod: "OK."


    Deacon Wang put the sign beside her and said, "but we''re going to put off your name."


    Originally it was a cover, and she didn''t take it to heart, but her face was still anxious. "Why is that?"


    "Because if you join, the other sects may know that you are our people, so we will still hand over danfang." "Deacon Wang said again:" but you can rest assured that this is only temporary. Once the war stops, we will let you into the palace


    After the war, it''s time for the Tiandan palace to disappear. Hua is like a song and stomach Fei.


    "Since it''s the decision of Dangong, Xiaosheng must obey, but the Deacon can talk." She was a little nervous.


    "You can rest assured," said deacon Wang with a big hand. "We will cheat you when we ask Tiandan palace."


    "It''s just that you don''t know, adults, that it''s my lifelong wish to enter the palace of the heavenly pill. I really care about it." Hua Yuege continued.


    "If you say yes, you will."


    "Can I have a written guarantee?"


    "You''ve got an inch to go?"


    "Please forgive me, or I really can''t let go." Hua Ruge was a little aggrieved when he said this.


    Deacon Wang said helplessly, "I will ask for you when I go back. I will tell you the news next time I go to get the pills."


    He doesn''t want to run for this little thing again.


    "Well, then I''ll bother you, deacon. Have tea." Hua rugo helped him pour a cup of tea.


    On the way back, Hua rugo picked out the brand of duty-free shop and earned it. As for the pills she sent every month, they are not even a dime compared with the tax revenue. She will have a leak in her fingers later.


    And that Dan Fang, what treasure do they really think that is?


    As she thought about walking, she was so interested that she bought a folding fan, which looked more like a scholar.


    When she leisurely returned to the store, the door had been closed, the supply of the day had arrived, and there were already people waiting outside.


    She went into the shop and watched manager Zhou calculate accounts on the counter. When she came, she would report.


    Hua rugo raised the fan and said, "it''s not urgent. I''ll ask you to help me to meet the owners tomorrow. Have you done it?"


    "Don''t worry, my boss agreed that I went in person." Shopkeeper Zhou Li Ma Dao.


    Hua Ruge nodded contentedly: "reliable, that''s settled."


    "Boss, today''s account." Shopkeeper Zhou handed over the account book again.


    "Put it in the account, and take out another fifty spirit stones. Go out and have a drink." Hua is like a song.


    It''s good to know that the general manager has 50 pieces of Lingshi in a month.


    "Thank you very much." Three people came forward.


    "Hang this outside before you go out. The more conspicuous it is, the better." Hua rugo said that she had stepped out of the door and threw something behind her.


    Shopkeeper Zhou catches it and almost misses his chin.


    "Shopkeeper, what is this?"


    "You didn''t read that it said duty-free. It''s the duty-free card issued by the Tiandan palace, which means that we won''t have to pay taxes in the future." Manager Zhou explained excitedly.


    That''s 30% of the tax. How many shops are suffering from this? I didn''t expect that their owner just met the deacon of the Tiandan palace.


    It''s incredible.


    "My boss, it''s too powerful."


    "Yes, I thought my employer was unreliable before. I didn''t expect to have such ability." Another guy said.


    Shopkeeper Zhou slapped the guy and said, "shut up, you talk about your boss behind your back."


    "That''s what you think." The man kneaded his head and cried.


    "You''re tight again, aren''t you..."


    After the sign was put up, it spread to the shops of Yandu on the same day, especially those competitors of huaruge, who got the news at the first time.


    The Tiandan palace is always stingy. The duty-free brand is only available in the shop opened by its own people. Therefore, when they see the sign on the top of the dange in Jiuzhou, they will not think much about it.


    Is this a question about the power of Tiandan palace and Taoism?


    In fact, these people who also open dange originally intended to intimidate or intimidate danfang to get his life, but now it seems impossible.


    So they all agreed and decided to talk about the terms honestly. There must be no conflict.


    The next day, Hua Ruge didn''t get up because there was no one to call. It was late when manager Zhou went to call. When they went to the restaurant together, others had been waiting for a while. She glanced at eight of them.


    Hua Ruge, holding a folding fan and holding a fist, said: "forgive me, Hu Mou forgot the time when he was in the retreat for a while, and he voluntarily fined three glasses of wine to make amends."


    Shopkeeper Zhou is curling his mouth. He has overslept.


    Yesterday, he thought the company was very reliable, and today, it has wavered.


    However, the people who are sitting here don''t believe her words. They just think that the owner of dange in Kyushu is giving them the power to fight. If they are in trouble, they will be dead in the face of the brand.


    "Boss Hu, we are just here." One of the bosses stood up and said that the first one to get rid of Hua Ruge was also to make a good impression on her.


    "Yes, they have just arrived. Boss Hu, please sit down." The other is not to be outdone.


    Hua Ruge sat down with his robe lifted, and found that these people looked very friendly, or pretended to be very friendly.


    Her brand really worked.


    I can''t imagine that her purpose is to make a big flag with tiger skin.


    Want to take advantage without being dragged into the water?


    How can there be such a good thing in this world!


    "Please take good care of me when I come out." Hua Yuege hugs her fist again.


    "You''re welcome. Boss Hu is young and promising. We should take good care of him."


    "That''s it."


    "I''m flattered, little brother."


    After a kind of politeness, the wine and food were served. One of them said to Hua, like a song: "boss Hu, your life sustaining pill is really magical. To tell you the truth, I asked the alchemist at home to study it, but I don''t know what it is."


    "It''s just a small skill. It''s done." It is true that Hua Ruge drinks wine, and his face turns red after a while.

 Chapter 1064

    "Boss Hu means that the life extending pill is written by you." Someone heard something in her modest words.


    "To tell you the truth, I am really an alchemist." Hua Ruge''s admission came down.


    "Boss Hu is really young and promising."


    "Yes, I don''t know where boss Hu learns from." Someone asked.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "please don''t lift me, brother. I''m not talented, but I''m a monk. My master is very famous in our area. He''s called Yimei Taoist."


    She was very proud when she said that she was a teacher.


    The eight people here look at each other. Without exception, they are all confused. Obviously, they have never heard of it.


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s complacent appearance, they had no expression on their face, but they were not so nervous. They thought that he was an expert in Tiandan palace. He turned out to be a local bun.


    "I don''t know how the duty-free brand of brother Hu came from." Someone asked again, but the tone has changed.


    Hua Ruge said, "I''m sorry that you can''t tell me straight. I promised you to keep it secret."


    She said this vaguely, and they were not sure.


    "It''s my brother who took the liberty to understand. Let''s drink."


    "Yes, yes, drinking. Come on, I''d like to have a toast to boss Hu. "


    Hua Ruge smiled sincerely again, drinking was more real, one cup after another, and he could not leave his fan when chatting.


    In the hearts of all the people, they laughed again. It was cold in the early autumn. At this time, how could a fan look like two hundred and five.


    It''s always simple to look at the face, and it''s also very real to talk and drink. I''m afraid I have no idea, I haven''t seen any world, and I don''t know what kind of shit luck I''ve taken to get here.


    This wine was drunk until noon. When Hua rugo was already confused, people talked about alchemy.


    "I don''t know what level of alchemist boss Hu is?" A man popped it up.


    Hua Yuege waved his hand and said, "it''s just a matter of fact, it''s not worth mentioning."


    Heaven and earth xuanhuang four level Dan division, she is actually a prefecture level.


    "Boss Hu is modest."


    Everyone''s vigilance was relieved again. The most rare alchemist in the whole territory is Tianji alchemist. It''s rare for the alchemist at the prefecture level to practice with high purity. The rest of the alchemists are only relatively popular with the friars, but they are not worth mentioning in the alchemy world.


    The alchemists they raise in their families are all prefecture level, and they are much more competitive than her.


    "But you don''t think I''m of high rank, but no one can match me in purity." Hua Ruge said drunk.


    The people here can''t help but have a slight expression and a little disdain.


    They haven''t seen the longevity pill. Although it''s mysterious, it only accounts for 60% of its purity and 5% of its spirituality.


    This level can be practiced by any yellow level alchemist.


    They think that if they get danfang, their Danshi will definitely get 80% of the purity, so the efficacy will be greatly enhanced, and it''s a waste to put it in a Chinese singer.


    That is to say, they are worried that they can''t take advantage of Tiandan palace. If they put it in a normal place, they will be so polite.


    But they didn''t want to stop. When they saw her drinking too much, they gave her a wink and they soon reached a consensus.


    Although these people usually fight against each other, they are now on the same front driven by interests.


    "Boss Hu, you are really a prodigy. I don''t know how the Dan Fang was developed."


    Hua Ruge said with a simple smile: "my master also said that to me. I have a high talent in this field. I also have research on herbs, and I''m slowly working out."


    These people tried to set the pattern and asked several questions in a row. Hua Ruge fooled them away. He just bragged and didn''t talk about the main topic.


    One of the young shopkeepers finally couldn''t sit down and said, "I think you''ll boast too. This Dan Fang doesn''t mean where to pick it up."


    Hua Ruge was peaceful when he came in, but when he heard this, he immediately stood up, blushed and said: "fart, how can you question my strength?"


    Hearing her words without any strength, the man''s morale rose again and said, "you don''t look at the pills you make. What''s the strength?"


    "You You... " Hua Yuege is speechless.


    "What are you? Is it not enough to say that the strength is poor? " The man didn''t understand at all what it meant to accept a good deal.


    Hua Ruge''s face was red with rage, and others hurriedly advised him.


    Some advised Hua as song, some advised the man.


    But Hua rugo sat down several times and finally stood up again. He said angrily, "I''m going to compete with your Dan master. If I lose, I''ll give you nothing!"


    The young man''s eyes brightened at the smell.


    The others looked at each other. It seemed that they were really in a hurry.


    Shopkeeper Zhou advised in a low voice: "you''re drunk, I''d better wait until you wake up. Let''s go back to have a rest now."


    As anyone can see, she is now drunk and enraged.


    "Shut up, I''m not drunk." She stepped on the chair and said to the young man, "dare you?"


    "Well, I''m afraid you''ll regret it." That young man has this kind of good thing to follow naturally.


    "Master said that I have a unique talent. No one can be my opponent." Hua rugo said once again to the man sitting below: "all the bosses can send people to attend, and I will give them to anyone who wins my life sustaining pill."


    "How is it?" When she had finished, she called.


    Manager Zhou couldn''t pull it, so he knew it was going to be over.


    The people who are sitting have their eyes lit up when they hear the news. It''s easy to see why they can''t agree.


    "Since boss Hu is elegant, let''s have a competition. I agree with someone Li."


    "Me too."


    "Take me one."


    The young man was afraid that Hua Ruge''s words after drinking would not count, so he took the paper and wrote the contract in black and white, asking both parties to sign on it.


    Hua Yuege signed it with a stroke of his pen. Hu Yue, two big characters with dripping ink.


    Shopkeeper Zhou sighed at one side. He thought it was a hidden company yesterday. Now it seems that he is ready to change.


    It''s obvious that their owner, a half baked alchemist, is holding the store alone. To be clear, it''s the life sustaining pill. What''s the way to live when the pill is lost?


    The other eight took turns naming the money and were collected by the oldest of them.


    After signing this Hua Ruge, I was happy and drank a lot of wine. At last, I went downstairs holding the wine jar. Manager Zhou helped her all the way to the house.


    Shopkeeper Zhou took out his hand to close the door and turned to help Hua Ruge, who was about to fall, but found that Hua Ruge, who had just fallen from the east to the west of the lake, was walking straight towards the room, which was a little intoxicated.

 Chapter 1065

    Shopkeeper Zhou rubbed his eyes, put down his hands, and found that Hua Ruge was going to the well to wash his face with water. He looked closely and found that she had clear eyes and a smile in her indifferent look.


    In any case, it''s hard to connect with the man who was drunk and angry before.


    "My boss, what''s your name?" He couldn''t help asking.


    "Drink a little more, wash your face." Hua Ruge pours the wet towel on his face and exhales comfortably.


    "I mean, you''re not drunk?"


    Hua rugo took down the towel, wiped his hands and said: "it''s impossible to have a good drink with these people with evil intentions and cheat them."


    "But since you are sober, why did you sign the contract? That''s not good for you. " Shopkeeper Zhou still doesn''t know what he''s willing to do.


    Hua Yuege''s lips were raised and he said meaningfully, "how do you know it''s not a good thing?"


    "Because the bet itself is not fair. If you lose, the danfang will give it away. If you win, there will be no benefit." Shopkeeper Zhou said.


    "Who says I won''t get the benefit? You''ll see tomorrow." Hua Ruge smiled and walked to the room and said, "don''t disturb me. I''ll have a good sleep. There are too many drinks today, please."


    It''s a bit overwhelming to save Dan.


    Shopkeeper Zhou looked at the back of Hua Ruge. Although he still didn''t understand the idea of his boss, he could see that this was not an unreliable muddleheaded ghost. He had a plan in mind.


    Hua Ruge wanted to sleep quietly all day, but in the afternoon, he heard manager Zhou knocking on the door, saying that the deacon of Tiandan palace had come.


    Hua Ruge turned over and got out of bed, rubbing his eyes and muttering, "it''s so fast."


    Deacon Wang was sitting in the hall at this time, his face was livid and his nostrils were smoking.


    Hua Yuege came out and immediately asked, "deacon, what brings you here? Lao Zhou, please serve tea to deacon."


    "Don''t give me that. Tell me about it." Deacon Wang threw a metal card on the table. It was the duty-free card.


    "It''s not the sign I put outside the store. How did it come to you?" Hua pretends to be silly like a song.


    Deacon Wang slapped the table and said: "Hu Yue, are you really stupid or fake stupid? I don''t want you to go to the Tiandan palace now just to get rid of the relationship. In this way, everyone knows that you have a relationship with the Dangong palace. Our superficial Kung Fu is not in vain."


    Hua Ruge clapped his head and said, "look at me, I forgot about this. What can I do now?"


    She left the problem to him, because she was sure that the palace would not be willing to disclose this Dan Fang to the public, and would definitely try to find a way to remedy it.


    Sure enough, Deacon Wang said, "after that, put this thing away. The tax deacon will collect the money and you will show it again. Also, you must say to the outside world that it is because you have made great contributions to the territory of Xuming Dan that you are exempt from taxes to show your appreciation."


    So officially, the devil believes.


    Hua Ruge silently turned his white eyes and nodded: "I understand. Xiaosheng will do it."


    "You, think more next time you should use your brain. No one cares about it next time." Deacon Wang didn''t get angry.


    Hua Ruge had a very good attitude and said modestly, "yes, thank you very much, deacon. I will never forget your help when I grow up."


    Then she took a piece of Lingshi card from the space and handed it to deacon Wang. There were 50000 Lingshi in it.


    It''s not much for her, but deacon Wang''s eyes brightened after seeing the amount and accepted it after several times of refusal. After that, his attitude towards China was really different, and he said he would help her to say more good words.


    Hua Yuege thanked him all the way out.


    After deacon Wang left, she yawned and went back to sleep.


    These fools, don''t do it to her now, sooner or later they will regret it.


    The next morning, when Hua Ruge arrived at the store, the pills had already been robbed, and the owners of the other eight Dan pavilions were waiting there.


    "Good morning, everyone. What brings you here?" Hua Ruge, holding a fan and embracing her fist, is very enthusiastic.


    People look at each other, and they think that the goods don''t forget yesterday''s events, or wake up and want to cheat.


    "Boss Hu remembers yesterday''s bet?" The younger one came out and asked.


    "What bet?" Hua Ruge looks confused.


    "Don''t make fun of boss Hu. How can you forget the gambling agreement you personally put forward?" Another humanity.


    Hua Ruge knocked on his forehead with a fan and said, "my brain is not very good. It''s even worse when I drink wine. Please remind me, let''s talk inside."


    She was very enthusiastic to let everyone inside, and then the long boss took out the contract, said: "it''s written here, boss Hu has a look."


    Hua rugo reached out and took it. After a look, her face changed greatly. She said in a panic, "no way, I can''t sign such a thing."


    "That''s not your handwriting?"


    She was even more flustered when she saw it. Her white face was red. She even said: "I was drunk yesterday. These are drunk words, which are not counted."


    "Boss Hu''s words are not right. Since a man''s words are irreparable, how can he say that it doesn''t count?" The young start-up.


    Other people also began to agree. Now we can basically see that this is a muddleheaded person.


    "It''s not like that. Let me see." Hua Yuege, covering his head, said suddenly for a while, "this bet is not fair at all. I''m not afraid to judge anywhere."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I lost to you danfang, but I won nothing, how can this be established." Hua Ruge has a sense of relief after saying this.


    Eight people looked at each other, exchanged a look, one of them said: "then you can add your conditions, so it''s not fair."


    "I don''t have any conditions to add, and I don''t want to bet." Hua Ruge began to cheat.


    "Boss Hu, you are not interesting." Someone changed his face.


    "Yeah, aren''t you kidding us?"


    "Didn''t you boast yourself yesterday? Are you afraid now? "


    For a while, I said all the nasty things.


    Hua Ruge took a step back and was afraid.


    "You can add whatever you want, and we will all agree with you." Said the young man.


    "You are not afraid to lose miserably?" Hua Ruge takes a deep breath and makes a brave look.


    "Of course, I''m afraid, but we can lose from the beginning."


    "Yes, you only say your conditions."


    Hua rugo looked at them and finally said: "if so, I''ll go out and gamble. If I lose, I''ll win the dange. If I win, you''ll let ten Danshi under you work for me for free for two years and the best Danshi."

 Chapter 1066

    Let the best ten alchemists work for two years? It''s a big bet, isn''t it? If they lose, they will lose everything. How can they do business in the future?


    So the eight people all hesitated, which is not the human elite who can mix up to the present achievement, they are all looking at Hua Ruge and thinking about various possibilities in their hearts.


    Hua rugo saw them like this, and his radical expression soon relaxed. He said, "it''s ok if you don''t bet, please tear up the contract."


    She said, reaching for the contract.


    The elder didn''t let her succeed, he said: "boss Hu, don''t worry. We didn''t say no to bet, just think about it."


    "Oh, you are free, you are free..." Hua rugo tried to relax when he said this, but Dan Meiyu could still see that he was reluctant to come.


    This kind of microexpression can hide from others, but it can''t hide from these business elites. So they want to go in another direction, whether Hua rugo is afraid of gambling and just wants to scare them away.


    A lot of people here think this way, but they can''t get it right. After all, the gambling is a bit big.


    Boss Hu sat drinking tea and actually watched secretly. There were still shoes in his eyes, which could not escape their eyes.


    This time, the young man was the first to lose his temper and stood up and said, "I''ll bet with you."


    Hua Ruge looks a little flustered, his hands shake for a while, and tea splashes on his robe.


    "If you don''t bet, give me the contract." When young people see Hua Ruge''s reaction, they are more convinced that this is just a bravado.


    This kind of person who doesn''t even have a master may not even know what the best pills are, let alone what good pills can be made.


    Other people have made up their minds. They believe in their own judgment when making a decision to do business is not gambling.


    "I bet, too."


    "I''m one of them."


    "And me, since boss Hu is so confident, I''ll come to learn about it later."


    Eight people expressed their opinions one after another, so that Hua rugo''s tea cup almost didn''t fall down.


    The two little boys groaned there, and the manager Zhou also looked dejected, but he didn''t think so.


    From the performance of the new owner yesterday, it can be seen that this is not a person who has no plan to do things. Since she planned the gambling appointment, she could never have no subsequent moves.


    "You must think clearly, if you lose to me accidentally, your dange will not be able to do it. Do you really want to take this risk?" Hua Ruge stands up and confirms for the last time.


    "When is it not to walk on the edge of a knife to do business? Even if it''s a loss, we''ll admit it. I don''t know if boss Hu dare to do it?" The young man clamoured again.


    "I don''t have anything to be afraid of. I''m a bachelor. If I lose, I''ll go where I come from." Hua Ruge has also hardened up this time.


    Now that it''s over, she doesn''t have to pretend.


    In other people''s eyes, she seems to have let go, but she doesn''t doubt it.


    "Boss Hu is very brave. Let''s make specific rules." Another humanity.


    "Yes." Hua Ruge nods.


    "Then our family will come out with a alchemist. Like other contests, we will designate a kind of pill. Whoever brews it with high purity and flexibility will win."


    "Since boss Hu is a xuanlv alchemist, we choose xuanlv pills to show fairness."


    "The pills refined by our eight dange are compared with boss Hu one by one. Those who lose give up the alchemist and those who win take away the pill."


    "Is that all? Is there anything else to add?"


    Everyone, as soon as you speak and I speak, Hua Ruge is drinking tea and listening. Only when everyone has finished speaking can she say, "I have no opinion, so do."


    "Well, then I''ll ask the city Lord to come to preside over justice. The contest will be held tomorrow morning. How about Yandu square?" The oldest of these, the boss with the contract, came forward.


    Everyone nodded, "that''s very good."


    After saying that, these people were gone. Hua Ruge yawned and asked manager Zhou to look at the shop and go back to the house to sleep.


    The two guys were puzzled: "what''s the idea of the owner?"


    "Yes, I really don''t understand. It''s not good to open a good shop. I have to bet with people."


    "What do you two know? Work for me." Shopkeeper Zhou shouted.


    "Shopkeeper, you went with your boss yesterday. Can you tell us something?" One of the guys asked.


    "I only know that my boss won''t come here disorderly. Go to work honestly, but I won''t know tomorrow." Shopkeeper Zhou said.


    The next morning, a challenge arena was set up in Yandu square. People from the nine Dan pavilions gathered, including the old eight Dan pavilions and the new Jiuzhou Dan pavilions. Which one is not of great influence.


    In addition, the city Lord came to the scene to make a ruling, which was so powerful that it attracted countless Yandu friars to watch.


    Hua Ruge didn''t come late this time. She was wearing a plain white dress to show off her weak body. She looked like a scholar, not a monk.


    The other eight Dan pavilions have also sent alchemists, all of which are prefecture level alchemists, each of whom is over 50 years old. Their momentum is more stable than the others, and they are more reliable than Hua Ruge.


    After the nine people exchanged greetings with the city Lord in turn, the competition was even started. The first thing was that the city Lord began to draw lots, that is, to draw a variety from many pills to be refined this time.


    Eight alchemists looked at each other, thinking that they must be good at the pills, but no one was as good as Guan Zhuhua.


    No one knows how difficult it is to master alchemy. There''s no way to explore it by yourself. So we attach the most importance to teachers. This is also the reason why the power of the temple is so strong.


    On the contrary, this bookish man, the master is a nobody who has never heard of. The refined yellow level pills are so rough. Now, the refining of the xuanlevel pills is not so rough, which frightens people to death.


    So although these people are trying with her, they don''t pay attention to her. They think more about how to hold down other opponents and improve their reputation in dange.


    Hua Ruge was ignored, but she didn''t have any feelings at all. She looked at these competing Danshi around, and her heart was full of appreciation.


    Later this noon, these people will become her alchemists, help her expand productivity, and liberate her from the powerful workload.


    Her influence will surpass that of the other eight Dan pavilions and become the first profitable but tax free shop in Yandu.


    At that time, these people will know that they have been tricked from the beginning to the end and will be very angry, but it doesn''t matter. She has already figured out a way to suppress them so that they can''t make trouble.

 Chapter 1067

    The city Lord took out a sign and read it. It said "peiyuandan".


    This elixir belongs to the category of healing elixir. It is the elixir that is used to strengthen the body and recover the spiritual strength of the friar after the healing. It is the most needed elixir in large-scale war besides healing elixir.


    It''s easy to refine this pill, but it''s not easy to refine it with high quality. Hua Ruge has known that among the common Peiyuan pills on the market, 70% of them are pure, and 80% of them are rare.


    When she thought about it, she knew it.


    The other eight people have different expressions, some of them are satisfied, some of them sigh secretly. After all, even the same level of Dan master can specialize in different fields, not all of them are good at it.


    However, at this time, both the Dan master of the eight Dan pavilions and all the onlookers looked at Hua Ruge to see what she looked like.


    Hua Ruge has been smiling since she came into the arena. There has been no change. No matter who looks at her, she will face it calmly. She has the momentum of being neither flattered nor insulted.


    The bosses of the eight dange think that today''s Hu Yue is a little different. Although he still holds a fan against the rules, he has the aura, and his eyes do not want to be a desperate decision, but the calm emanating from the inside out.


    So these people are beating drums in their hearts. Isn''t this kid bored?


    But it''s too late for them to say anything.


    There are nine small wooden rooms on the huge challenge arena, and the borders are arranged around the room. Because each Dan master has his own inheritance skills, no one is allowed to be present when refining.


    Hua rugo took the medicine and went into his small room. The other eight people went in and sat down.


    The city Lord and a prefecture level top Dan division he brought watched closely from the opposite side.


    It''s very quiet in the field, but it''s noisy outside, because some people set up a bet in private, many people have made a bet, of which Hua Ruge''s odds are the highest, but few people make a bet.


    In the wooden house, Hua Ruge went in and began to refine the pill. Because she exposed the last life and death crisis of the tripod, she has no Dan stove at her disposal now, so she can only make the fire directly on it.


    Although the effect of the pills made in this way will be reduced by 10%, they can only make do with it.


    The Danjue handed down by Baili frost is very domineering. If she has a good Danlu, she can refine ten danyao wholeheartedly, with a purity of 11%.


    That is to add a kind of rhyme between heaven and earth to the very purity. According to the records, Baili frost can refine pills with 12% purity.


    It''s not that she is more skillful than Hua Ruge, it''s just that she has a magic weapon level Danlu, which was robbed by the Tiandan palace after she was attacked. Now it should still be in the Tiandan palace.


    Hua rugo thought about robbing the Danlu back more than once.


    As time goes on, people inside are refining pills wholeheartedly. People outside can only smell the fragrance of pills. It''s refreshing. It''s estimated that it''s coming out soon.


    Hua Ruge mastered the flame extinction, and the refining speed was naturally faster than others. She was unwilling to hide it. After becoming a pill, she pushed the door out and turned the bag of elixir into a small jade bottle.


    It''s a bit of a surprise to see her come out first. After all, she is the lowest rank among these people.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are calm and smiling. There is no difference between her eyes and her eyes before entering. No one can see her actual mood from her expression.


    People in the eight Dan pavilions feel more and more wrong, because they could catch the subtle expression changes of Hu yuedao before, but now they can''t.


    Hua Ruge ignored. In order to deceive them, he deliberately revealed his flaws. Now there is no need to pretend. After all, the truth will soon be revealed.


    She respectfully presented her elixir. The city Lord did not rush to show it to the alchemist nearby, but waited for others to come out.


    The strength of these people is almost the same. After half an hour, they come out of the wooden house in turn, presenting their pills one after another, and waiting for the news.


    Hua Ruge is sitting on the chair, even if the weather is not hot, it doesn''t hinder her elegant style of playing with a fan, which is very like a ruckus.


    Many people laugh at her in secret, but she still goes her own way. She just thinks it''s very handsome. It''s not appropriate to care about him.


    On the arbitration platform, the alchemists around the city Lord began to take up the identification of pills one by one, and when they picked up a ruby bottle, their turbid eyes brightened.


    Hua rugo noticed that it was another Dan master''s pill.


    The last white jade bottle he saw was Hua Ruge. Obviously, he didn''t have hope. But when he smelled it, his eyes lit up again, even worse than before.


    Not only that, but also he looked up at the direction where Hua Ruge was. He was shocked.


    The boss of the eight dange is very nervous.


    The same is true for Dan teachers. They know that their works can''t be better. They can only hope for others'' difference.


    After the alchemist identified it, he wrote a list to the city Lord on one side.


    When the city Lord saw it, he was surprised, and looked up at it like a song.


    Finally, in the eyes of everyone''s expectation, he announced the result: "the purity of Peiyuan Dan of dange Hu Yue in Jiuzhou is 90% and the spirituality is 70%, ranking first."


    Quiet!


    People in and out of the challenge arena were shocked at this moment. So many seemingly powerful masters took part in the contest and finally lost to such a weak scholar?


    The result has surprised most people.


    The elders of the eight dange Taoism didn''t believe it. After a long time, they came to check the paper one after another, only to see the purity and spirituality of everyone''s danyao Taoism written on it.


    One of the alchemists also refined 90% pure pills, which was the one before the appraiser''s eyes. However, his spirit was only 50%, so he ranked second.


    Other Danshi''s achievements are 80% and spirituality is around 50-60%.


    "No How can anyone keep spirituality so high while maintaining purity? " The alchemists also marveled and came to see the pills made by Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is playing with a fan, and the next one is playing with a smile on his face.


    Eight Dan gedao boss''s face is more ugly than one, they can''t accept the result for a while.


    Taking out ten alchemists to make alchemy for free means that they not only lose the alchemist, but also help the dange of Jiuzhou to pay them high remuneration. It''s only strange that they don''t get hollowed out after two years?


    It can be said that after this gamble, they almost lost their money and won only Hua Ruge.


    Looking at the smile on her face at the moment, these human spirits all responded. The young man turned up and said angrily, "Hu Yue, are you kidding us?"

 Chapter 1068

    The other seven bosses also stared at Hua Ruge with anger in their eyes. Up to now, they still don''t understand the truth. This is the whole situation of Hu yuedao. The purpose is to cheat their alchemists.


    Hua Ruge sniffed at Yan and said with a smile, "you can''t say that. You forced me to gamble. If I said you didn''t gamble, you and I would blame me if we lost."


    Eight people were even more depressed after hearing this. They judged that the boy was an embroidered pillow from the letter she revealed intentionally or unintentionally, but now it seems that she said those words on purpose.


    Such a scheming is beyond defense.


    But they can''t say anything now, because the more they say, the more proof they are stupid.


    They take deep breaths again and again, trying to calm themselves down.


    Hua Ruge is close to the city Lord. The relationship between the city Lord and the eight Dan pavilions is very shallow. It''s natural to be partial in ordinary times. However, the deacon of the Dan pavilions in Jiuzhou needs to show respect to the Tiandan palace when he asks for the care of it.


    Hua Ruge came to talk about the attitude of the city Lord. She was relieved to see that he was friendly. It seems that the gambling agreement will come into effect.


    She immediately took out eight contracts and said to the eight bosses, "everyone, please sign it."


    There were boos from the crowd. Obviously, I didn''t expect that the eight Dan pavilions would lose to you.


    Several people exchanged eyes, did not come forward at the first time, obviously thinking about solutions.


    Hua Ruge is not in a hurry either. She leans against the desk and plays a fan. She looks at them with a smile on her face.


    The city Lord knew it was too late and said, "I''m willing to give in and lose. Since I''ve made a bet, I''ll come and sign."


    One of them sighed heavily and said, "I don''t think it''s good to plant."


    The rest of the people are helpless to come forward. Looking at the prepared contract, they are not angry to fight it out. The calculation is too obvious.


    It is very clear in the contract that these people lent Danshi to dange, Kyushu for two years free. During this period, danshidao asked them to pay for all expenses, including remuneration, food and accommodation.


    Although it was agreed before, now they want to spit blood when they look at the treaty.


    Who is the most scarce resource of Danshi? A prefecture level Danshi will pay 100000 Lingshi a month, more than 1 million yuan a year, 10 Danshi will pay 10 million yuan a year, and 20 million yuan in two years!


    That''s 20 million stone? Just take it out in vain, you can''t see a single water flower.


    This time they will lose money if they don''t say it? It''s too much to be angry.


    "Hu Yue, are you too cruel? You''ll still have to work in Yandu city later. Isn''t it not good to do this?" The young man opened his mouth in public, his face full of fierce color, a face tearing posture.


    Hua Ruge hesitated for a moment when he heard this, and his face showed the color of thinking.


    The onlookers were happy to watch the activity, and they all wanted to know how the newly arrived shopkeeper would deal with it.


    When other shopkeepers saw that intimidation seemed to be useful, another came out and said, "boss Hu, think twice."


    The other people are not good at looks. There is a posture that you dare to play like this and we dare to do it.


    Hua Ruge''s life is the most do not eat the threat of this set, her heart disdain, but a little afraid of the face.


    At this time, the city Lord kept a proper silence. He came to arbitrate, not to reconcile. If both parties are willing to negotiate, he would not care.


    After thinking for a while, Hua Ruge smiled at the eight people and said, "it''s a bit too much. Let''s change."


    Eight people''s faces slowed down and felt that there was a play.


    I didn''t expect this kid to be so scheming and timid.


    "In this way, I don''t want you to take charge of Danshi''s remuneration for two years. You ask Danshi to sign a two-year contract with me. You pay for one year''s remuneration, and the rest of the year''s food and accommodation are included in me." Hua rugo has offered the price she wanted long ago.


    This saves more than half, eight people are a little surprised at a time, it''s too easy to talk.


    Hua rugo didn''t wait for them to open his mouth and added, "but there is a condition that you should pay the money in one lump sum."


    "Ten million at a time?" Some people are shocked to open their mouth. Even if they have a deep foundation, they are all doing business. No one is willing to put so much money at home. It is not easy to put out 10 million at a time.


    Hua Ruge nodded not even thinking: "we are doing business in the same city, but we can''t look up and look down. That''s why I gave in. You think about it. If you don''t agree, we will still calculate according to the previous contract."


    She said that the folding fan in her hand was pointing to a contract they had signed when they bet in front of the city Lord.


    She is very tough this time. Several people can feel that she will not give in any more.


    Whether it''s 10 million or 20 million, everyone knows how to choose, so someone began to agree, and soon eight people nodded.


    Hua Ruge asked manager Zhou to draft the contract. She was sitting with a fan and saw the girls watching her. She also said hello with a smile, which made her more attractive.


    On one side of the waiter is a little bit unable to see down, the winner should be modest, so it''s too much hatred.


    Soon, shopkeeper Zhou finished the contract, and nine of them signed on it.


    Hua Ruge put up eight contracts and put up a satisfied arc.


    The preliminary plan is finished.


    On the way back, shopkeeper Zhou asked incomprehensibly, "boss, why do you give in? We have the Tiandan palace behind us as a backer. Do they dare to be rude to you?"


    The two little ones nodded.


    "I know, too." Hua answers like a song.


    "Then why do you still give in? You''ve lost 80 million pieces of Lingshi. I don''t know if I can see so much money in my life working in the bank." A little boy couldn''t help asking.


    "I don''t have money," said Hua Ruge


    "Ah?" Several people didn''t react at once.


    "I ask you, do you need to start with the alchemist? Need to scale up? "


    "Yes."


    "I don''t have that much money. Of course, I have to find a way to get it from them." Hua Ruge answers.


    The three were stunned.


    No money?


    So the one-off payment is to expand the business? This is a white wolf with no hands.


    After a bet, she had 80 senior alchemists and 80 million pieces of Lingshi as the capital for development, which was too much.


    This makes them think of the dange in Jiuzhou at the beginning. Although the store is very large, it only sells one kind of danyao. It has no background and strength. At the same time, it faces the pressure of the Tiandan palace and the eight dange.


    Not only did they not let the shop down, but they also spent three days to make Jiuzhou dange the first dange in Yandu. What a wise plan.

 Chapter 1069

    Of course, what they didn''t know was that Hua rugo had planned all aspects before developing the danfang. What happened now is not much different from the plan.


    Although these people are not so easy to deal with, they have become.


    Now she wants money and money. If she wants people and people, she''ll have to work hard.


    On that day, Hua Ruge came back home and began to improve her second step plan. She wrote and drew on paper. She called the devouring beast out to watch the night to prevent people from peeping around with their minds. She was relieved that there were devouring animals.


    The devouring beast was weaker after helping Hua Ruge to resist the evil spirit of wanshendan last time. Most of the time, it was still used to sleep, and only when Hua Ruge needed to let it out.


    Hua Ruge is hardly willing to use it, but this time it''s a matter of great importance. She can''t let people see it.


    She thought about the midnight, and the next thing she had to do was basically done. Hua rugo stretched out to go to bed. She planned to go to the teahouse tomorrow and listen to the news from the front line.


    At this time, she will miss it. When she is in the small world, she wants to know what to ask directly from shangguanli. It''s very convenient.


    Thinking of this, she was worried about shangguanli. She had been home for so long, and didn''t know how it was now?


    However, she needs to communicate with juntianxia in this plan. She will go to the land of the small world in a while, and then she can inquire about her news.


    Thinking about her, she fell asleep, holding a small devouring animal in her arms.


    The next morning, Hua Ruge got up and ran in before going out.


    "What is it?"


    "My boss, today''s pills are sold out, and people outside are shouting to sell more. If we sell more like this, the shop will be smashed by these people sooner or later." Shopkeeper Zhou worried.


    "Don''t count on me. I''m on strike." Hua Ruge yawned and shook his head.


    "My good boss, I really didn''t scare you. If you do that again, they will certainly smash the shop." Shopkeeper Zhou''s heart and soul.


    "Go back and tell them that after two days, we have enough Danshi and how many pills we need." Hua Ruge said and walked out.


    Manager Zhou listened for a moment, and quickly caught up with Hua Ruge and said, "I said the master, although the master is refining pills for us, he still faces the old master in uncertain mind. It''s very dangerous for you to give them the pill."


    "Don''t be so gloomy. Trust between people is the most important thing. I''m sure they won''t let it out." Hua Yuege said with a serious face.


    Manager Zhou chased after him and said, "my boss, it''s naive for you to do business for the first time. These people can''t be trusted."


    "That''s bad. We will work with them every day in the future. If we don''t trust them, how tense the relationship will be." Hua Ruge is very serious.


    "Boss, you said that these are not applicable in the business field. I''m sure that the red key will be revealed within three days after it is in their hands." Manager Zhou said frankly.


    "Your estimate is quite conservative." Hua Yuege couldn''t help laughing.


    Shopkeeper Zhou looked at Hua Ruge puzzledly and said, "you know what your boss has done?"


    Hua rugo reached out and patted him on the shoulder. "I didn''t say anything. I believe that there is trust between people. Just say what I said."


    Manager Zhou still doesn''t understand what his boss is thinking, but he knows that his boss knows about these things.


    But he still understood that he knew that the danfang would leak. Why did he give it to the Danshi?


    You should know that this longevity Dan is the signboard of dange road in Kyushu, which is equivalent to a cash cow. How can we say that we should give up?


    Hua rugo didn''t wait for him to understand that she had been out of the yard. She never expected to make money with the life extending pill. Otherwise, she would not set such a low price, nor would she give the Dan Fang so generous to the Tiandan palace.


    During the war, she could not go to the front line, so she had to make some contribution to the territory.


    When the danfang is spread, every big dange and clan can be refined. In this way, many people will die less in the territory, which is her virtue.


    It''s funny that Tiandan palace regards that danfang as a treasure, but in her eyes, it''s just a way to start. Once it''s spread across the territory, it''s not worth money.


    With a smile on her face, she walked all the way to a large nearby pub. Before that, she and Hao Shouye Wanrou often came together to listen to the rumors and drink tea. The news is quite reliable.


    Her new face became famous again yesterday, and she was greeted everywhere.


    Girls, in particular, blush when they say hello.


    Hua Ruge is used to it, anyway, don''t want to be clean where she goes.


    When she arrived at the teahouse, there were already many people here. She found a back table and sat down, waiting for her husband to come out. During that time, many people began to discuss the situation in the west of Xinjiang.


    She was busy with her own business these two days and didn''t pay attention to it, because she knew that Tuo BARREI and Shui Yunxuan were both intelligent people and took care of each other, which was enough to protect themselves in this kind of group war.


    Now I listen to the people around me talking about it. Although it''s a small talk, the people around me are very serious when they talk about it, and they often sigh.


    She summed up the news from all the talks that the front line was tight, and even though the hundred schools continued to send their disciples to the battlefield, they were still invincible to the ferocious sea animals in the western Xinjiang.


    Human casualties are very large, the form is not optimistic.


    She frowned and was a little nervous. If that''s the case, people on the front line are in danger.


    She wants to do something, but this is the situation of the whole territory. Nothing can be done with her own strength.


    Just when she was thinking about all these things, two acquaintances came in the door. They were wearing different clothes from mainland people. They were two Fusang people.


    One is Watanabe Yilang who was beaten by her, and the other is the woman walking beside him, the one she saw the day she left the palace.


    Graceful and charming, a pair of peach blossom eyes hook people''s Panasonic wisdom.


    These two people attracted the attention of the people in the tavern as soon as they appeared. Among them, Panasonic Zhimei, who was obsequious all over, made it hard for the men in the tavern to support themselves.


    They swept around the tavern and finally came in the direction of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is singing, and he quickly guesses the intention of the two men.


    It can be said that Fusang people were the most killed in the invasion of sea animals in the western Xinjiang. Naturally, they wanted to seek the Dan Fang of the life sustaining pill for her.


    "This is boss Hu. I''ve heard from Xiao Wang for a long time." Watanabe came up and said hello with a smile.


    "It''s better to meet than to be famous. I didn''t expect boss Hu to be so young. It''s really admirable."


    When she spoke, her voice was even more attractive. She could hear people itching in their hearts. Her eyes were straight at Hua Ruge.

 Chapter 1070

    Hua Yuege smiled modestly and said to Ichiro Watanabe, "surely you are the prince and son of the world. I''m very polite."


    "Boss Hu is very kind. Xiao Wang is here to have a talk with boss Hu. I wonder if boss Hu would appreciate it." Watanabe''s attitude is even more polite.


    It can be seen that the goods are not just a straw bag, but also a model.


    "Of course, it would be great if the son of the world could tell Xiaosheng about the war in Xijiang." Hua is like singing and saying.


    It''s obvious from him that they should be more accurate. Now they are on the same front, and they want Hua rugo to tell the truth.


    "Sure, boss Hu, please come upstairs." Watanabe made a gesture of please as he walked ahead.


    On one side, Matsushita did not follow his steps, but stood on the edge of Hua Ruge, leaning against her when walking.


    In the face of Matsushita Zhimei''s enthusiasm, Hua Ruge not only did not give in but also made a very useful look. She asked frivolously, "what''s the name, beauty?"


    All of the following tea drinkers envy the new rising show of Yandu, thinking that it''s good to have capital, so all the women with taste stick to him.


    Look at the look of enjoying that face, most of them are also very fond of this set.


    Three people go upstairs together, among them Watanabe Yilang is still in front, with Panasonic Zhimei and Hua Ruge in the back.


    "Little girl, Panasonic, Zhimei." Panasonic Zhimei replied with a smile.


    Hua Ruge raised her chin with a fan in her hand, looked at her face and said, "beautiful name is also beautiful. It''s really a special thing."


    Matsushita Zhimei was teased by him and giggled. She leaned towards her and said, "does boss Hu like others?"


    Hua Yuege''s eyes showed a wicked smile, one hand pressed her waist and the other hand pinched a handful on her chest, and whispered in her ear, "how can people dislike such material?"


    Panasonic Zhimei bowed her head shyly and said: "boss Hu, you are necrotic"


    it has come to the door of a box. Hua rugo smiled at her meaningfully and stopped flirting.


    The waiter opened the door and said to Ichiro Watanabe, "please come in, shiziye. Is the tea the same this time?"


    It''s obvious that this place has not been decided by Ichiro Watanabe for a long time, or it has been contracted by him.


    "No." Watanabe Yilang looked at Xiang huaruge and asked, "what tea does boss Hu like to drink?"


    "Dissatisfied with Shizi, he said that Xiaosheng is a rude person, and he doesn''t know tea ceremony. Let''s make arrangements." Hua Yuege said.


    She didn''t lie either. She would only drink with Tuo BARREI, and didn''t understand the doorway.


    "Boss Hu is too modest." Watanabe Yilang said, facing the waiter: "as usual."


    "Yes." Xiaoer leaves at once.


    Pushing open the door, Hua rugo found that the style of the room road was different from that of her communication. The door was a tatami with a small table on it.


    "Boss Hu, I have already packed this box, and the room has changed our style of Fusang. Do you mind?" Watanabe explained.


    "No." Hua Yuege said it against his will.


    If she didn''t want to let the fat sheep of Fusang go, she would not take care of them.


    Hua Ruge sits on tatami, and Matsushita Zhimei squats in front of her to wait for her to take off her shoes. During this time, she doesn''t grudge her eyes at all.


    Hua rugo thinks that it''s hard to be a man.


    After tea, Ichiro Watanabe began to talk about the war in the West.


    Nowadays, only one tenth of the sea animals are in action. It''s hard for human beings to contend with the convenience. If there are not several powerful human beings to support the real crisis, they can''t escape heavy casualties.


    "At present, we have enough magic weapons and elixirs, but we don''t know how long the war will last. If we don''t have enough elixirs and elixirs, it will be more difficult for us." Watanabe stated.


    Hua Ruge did not expect that Watanabe''s analysis of the form was quite accurate. The longer the war dragged on, the worse it would be for mankind.


    "Boss Hu, let''s make it clear to you that we need the Dan Fang of the life extending pill very much. If boss Hu can cut love, we will pay you a lot of money." Watanabe, Ichiro said.


    There are many gold, Lingshi and metal mines on the sea. Fusang is a large area with many forests, so it is said that Tiancai and Dibao are not lacking.


    It can be said that there are all kinds of Fusang that the mainland lacks, which is definitely rich in oil.


    Watanabe''s tone is strong.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said: "shiziye, this pill is not that I don''t want to take it out, but it is bound by it."


    She said this vaguely, and gave Ichiro Watanabe unlimited imagination.


    He can be sure now. It must be asking Tian Dan palace. Otherwise, the duty-free card from where she came from will not be easy since it''s asking Tian Dan palace behind.


    When thinking about it, Watanabe and Yoshimi Matsushita exchanged a look, and Watanabe began to say, "this little Wang understands that if we can talk about a business, we can use money to buy your elixir from boss Hu."


    "Business is fine. You can buy it in dange tomorrow morning." Hua is like a song.


    Watanabe Yilang knew that she was waiting for her own conditions, so he said: "boss Hu misunderstood, Xiao Wang means that we can pay a high price, but can it be larger?"


    "I see. I''m wrong. How much does Shizi want?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "One hundred thousand," said Ichiro Watanabe


    "So many?" Hua is like singing and picking eyebrows.


    "We are willing to pay double the price. How about these one million pieces of Lingshi?" Watanabe''s generous way.


    Hua Ruge''s heart turns white, and he sends beggars. There are tens of millions of Lingshi in any pit. How could this goods be sent with such a little money?


    "Shizi misunderstood. It''s not about money. It''s because my dange is too small to make so many pills." She pushed it off.


    "As Xiao Wang knows, boss Hu will have a large number of alchemists in two days. It''s not difficult for 80 people to make 100000 pills." Watanabe, Ichiro said.


    Hua Ruge said with a wry smile, "the prince is really well-informed. OK, I promise you the quantity, but I don''t want Lingshi."


    "What does boss hu want?"


    "Cold iron ore, it''s not expensive in Fusang." Hua said like a song.


    In fact, cold iron ore is not precious in the mainland, but as a necessary metal for forging weapons, it is in great demand. Especially at this time, it will be difficult for her to buy a lot of it.


    "I don''t know how much boss hu wants?" Watanabe asked, his face did not fluctuate much.


    "A pill for a jin of cold iron ore." Hua Yuege offers the price lightly.

 Chapter 1071

    Watanabe was surprised. Although the cold iron is not very valuable, a jin of ore also requires 50 pieces of Lingshi. A hundred thousand jin is equivalent to five million pieces of Lingshi, which is five times the price he offered.


    "If you want to trade, you can come to me. If you don''t want to trade, it''s OK." Hua Ruge said and got up.


    "Don''t hurry to go, boss Hu," said Panasonic Zhimei, holding Hua rugo. "They haven''t had a word with you yet."


    She was afraid that Hua Ruge would change her mind and give Watanabe a look.


    Hua Ruge saw Matsushita''s smile on her face and said, "what do you want to say, let''s talk about it alone sometime."


    "I can''t understand boss Hu. It''s necessary for two people to say what he said." Panasonic Zhimei asked in a sweet voice.


    Hua Ruge reached out to hold her chin, his tone rose, and his voice said, "don''t you understand?"


    "People just don''t understand, or boss Hu will show it to me." Panasonic Zhimei smiled, took her hand down, and leaned into his arms.


    Hua Ruge swallowed her saliva. She was moved in the eyes of Matsushita Zhimei, but actually she didn''t know how to play it.


    Touch it? Or kiss?


    She can''t do it!


    God, who will save her? Even if she has to be dragged to the bitter sea, she will change into a beautiful man. What''s wrong with giving her a woman?


    Although she was crying in her heart, she did all the acting without hesitation. Once again, she touched her front chest, and her face was still full of evil spirits.


    But before she got there, Ichiro Watanabe said, "OK, I agree."


    Hua Yuege''s face was more smiling. After wandering around her chest for a while, he took back his hand and said to her, "beauty, let''s talk about business first."


    "Don''t forget about us, boss Hu." Panasonic Zhimei''s way is rather bitter.


    Hua Yuege smiled: "I can''t forget."


    Then she turned to Watanabe and said, "since Shizi promised, I will go back and make preparations as soon as possible."


    "I will also ask Fusang to prepare cold iron for you, but since it''s business, we''d better sign a contract." Watanabe Yilang said and took out the pen and paper.


    "The son of the world thought it was thoughtful." Hua rugo has no opinion on this.


    The contract was very simple, and several strokes were finished. Both parties signed and one person took a share.


    Hua Yuege stood up again and said, "shiziye, stay here. I''m leaving."


    Before she left, she took a meaningful look at Panasonic Zhimei, who was lost in her eyes.


    When the door closed, Hua Yuege walked downstairs with a contract, and the smile on his face became more and more obvious.


    She let all the Danshi master the danfang, which is a dangerous thing that all the fools know. She was worried that she couldn''t find someone to carry the pot for it. Unexpectedly, she sent one.


    After that, even if she asked about Tiandan palace, she had to say that she didn''t have to turn her face directly.


    Do you reckon with her?


    She would like to see who is the last loser?


    In the box, Ichiro Watanabe closed the door and said: "this kid has no appetite, but it''s not small. It''s just a little pill. It''s ten times more expensive."


    Matsushita Zhimei picked up Hua Ruge''s teacup, and after a sip of tea, she said: "it''s just some small money. Shizi should think about the benefits we can get in this matter."


    Watanabe Yilang nodded: "I''ll give it to you next. You''ll find a way to bribe the Danshi and try to get the danfang out."


    They deliberately want a large number of pills to let Hua Ruge use his subordinates. As long as there are more people who master the pill, he will have a way to take it.


    Panasonic Zhimei''s eyes were fixed on Ichiro Watanabe and she said, "I''ll take care of this, but I also need help from my son."


    "What is it?" Asked Ichiro Watanabe.


    Matsushita Zhimei had come to him at this time, sat on him, and said, "I just let that kid get angry. People are suffering now."


    Watanabe Yilang''s eyes lit up evil fire. He picked her up and said with a smile, "where is the fire? It''s the flood."


    "It''s no wonder that I''m not particularly outstanding, but his eyes and temperament are too attractive." Matsushita explained.


    Watanabe raised his eyebrows: "what if he let you go with him today?"


    "Then I''ll go."


    "You are so brave. My father doesn''t know how many hats you''ve got."


    "Giggle, I don''t have that ability myself. It''s not all the credit of the prince."


    "Xiaolanghuo, see how I clean you up!"


    "Slow down Slow down... "


    There was a lot of dissonance in the box, but the waiter outside didn''t change his face. Since Fusang bought the box, this kind of thing has happened frequently. The relationship is even more disorderly. He has been used to it.


    Hua Ruge went to the shop after he went back, and saw that manager Zhou was recruiting staff. There was a long line of people waiting for examination.


    Before the two guys help cross examination, she listened to one ear and found that everything was fine. They asked all they could.


    She secretly asked shopkeeper Zhou, "don''t ask in such detail?"


    "I don''t know. There must be many other people sent here. I can''t be careful." Manager Zhou replied earnestly.


    "Well, you check." After Hua Ruge let go of power, he asked again, "are there any news from those bosses today?"


    "Come to the door and pay Dan Shifu and money in three days." Shopkeeper Zhou said.


    Hua Yuege raises eyebrows: "three days?"


    It''s been a long time, but she can''t come to the door to press for debts, so she has to rest.


    On the same day, Hua Ruge came back home and ate the small wonton stew bought outside. She was still worried about the front line. It wasn''t how much she cared about the safety of the world. It was the people she cared about there.


    She was not in a hurry when she could not get any news.


    After eating, she pushed the bowl and mumbled, "it seems that an intelligence network is still needed."


    If the information can be summarized in time to let her know what happened on the front line, it is inevitable to reassure her, and at the same time, it will be of great help to her business.


    She is going to see Shangguan Li by the way.


    She thought about how many days she would have to spend to go to the east of Xinjiang, and didn''t go to bed until she felt sleepy.


    The next thing will be much more smooth. Three days later, each big Dan Pavilion will bring alchemist Lingshi card and contract. The unexpected harmony in the handover process is mainly due to the fact that these bosses are courting Hua Ruge intentionally or unintentionally.


    30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi, whether they would like to admit it or not, the influence of Hua Ruge in Yandu is far greater than them, and they can only watch people''s faces talk and do things.

 Chapter 1072

    After Dan Shi arrived, Hua Ruge was a good entertainer. Manager Zhou had already found the house for them to move in.


    Hua Ruge wanted to build a palace group on the sky at first. She thought about all the names. It''s called Kyushu temple. She''s a master of the temple.


    But she said that it was impossible for the shopkeeper Zhou to tell her about the plan. How much did it cost, let alone who would be allowed to build a palace on their fairy city.


    Hua Ruge had to give up, but before she left, she murmured, "one day, I will build it. He asked Tiandan palace how old it is."


    Manager Zhou almost didn''t fall when he heard this. I dare to think about it.


    The next day, Hua rugo recruited all the Danshi to the mansion.


    Most of these elites are prefecture level elites, and they are senior in age. They are not convinced to sing to China like a Xuan level brat. They only signed the contract for the past two years for the sake of their old owners and remuneration.


    Because the hall of the house can''t hold so many people, these people are sitting on the chairs in the yard at this time, waiting for Hua Ruge to appear reluctantly.


    Shopkeeper Zhou was afraid that Hua Ruge would get up late on such a day, so he went to call for the door early. Now he should come out anyway.


    Hua Ruge did want to go back to sleep after being woken up, but thought of today''s day just barely up, let the waiter to buy her a drawer of small cage bag, after eating, she appeared in the front yard.


    At this time, she changed into a white robe, with a folding fan in her hand, and her face was slightly smiling, just like the appearance of a romantic prince.


    "I''m sorry you''re late for breakfast." Hua Yuege hugs everyone.


    There''s no one down there.


    Hua Ruge didn''t feel embarrassed either. He sat down on the chair moved by the waiter and looked at the next man: "I believe you all understand people, so I don''t speak in secret. I know you are reluctant to work for such a person who has no strength and no foundation."


    There''s still no one down there.


    Hua rugo didn''t plan what they would say, and then said, "but I hope you don''t make a decision as soon as possible and do things in a down-to-earth way. I will let you know that you are lucky."


    Her voice contains a strong prestige, which is different from her performance outside, showing a confident and calm atmosphere everywhere.


    It''s obvious that master Dan began to attach importance to her. They are not straw bags. They know that this momentum is rare. If they don''t have a certain foundation, they won''t have it.


    "Now what I want to say is what you are interested in, that is, your remuneration." Hua Ruge glanced at the crowd and confirmed that he had attracted their attention. "I''ll double that for you, 200000 pieces of Lingshi for a month," he said


    All the elites are surprised. You should know that the price of 100000 pieces of Lingshi in a month is only that of Yandu. Many small cities don''t even have half of the money. The new owner doubled them as soon as he came up?


    It''s too generous.


    "But you don''t take the money for nothing. I don''t ask you to refine pills every month, but you should not be too lazy." Hua said like a song and a joke.


    This next Dan teachers are even more stunned, even the number is not limited?


    Shopkeeper Zhou is silly to listen to him. Is it true that he won''t lose money if he is so generous?


    Hua Yuege said with a positive look: "there is only one requirement for me to work here, that is, everyone should live in harmony, it doesn''t matter if you don''t give me face, but you can''t destroy the harmony."


    This is also called demand?


    Many of these Dan teachers are laughing. The owner is not able to do business. It''s nonsense.


    "And this for you." Hua Ruge said and took out a piece of paper from her arms, and asked manager Zhou to deliver it to those Dan masters.


    Where do these people need to see? They will know that this is the Dan Fang after scanning with the divine mind. It is very likely that the above materials are the Dan Fang of the life sustaining Dan.


    If Hua Ruge''s previous comments only triggered wavelet vibration in their hearts, this is no different from a magnitude 12 earthquake.


    Who doesn''t know how many people covet this life sustaining Dan''s Dan Fang? Now she just takes it out in vain.


    Aren''t they afraid to let it out?


    "As you can see, what I asked the shopkeeper to give you is the Dan Fang of the life sustaining pill. Since you are already from your own family, I don''t need to hide it. I believe you, you''d better not let me down." Hua Yuege spoke with a sincere look.


    So Danshi''s heart is very complicated. They can see that Hua Ruge has regarded them as his own people and has offered enough sincere welcome. Even if they are reluctant at first, they are moved a little.


    No matter what the final result of their hearts is, most of their faces are soft now, not like when they came in.


    Hua Ruge smiled again and said, "that''s all I have to say. Do you have any comments on starting tomorrow?"


    "No." Someone led the conversation.


    Others are responding, not as awkward as they were at the start.


    Hua Ruge stood up happily and said, "well, I won''t take up your time. Let''s go back."


    Her temperament is warm, her speech is confident but not strong, her attitude is friendly and not too enthusiastic, which can be said to bring her personal charm to the extreme.


    Dan teachers all got up and left.


    People walk out of Hua Ruge and yawn, ready to go back to mend the song and get back to sleep.


    "Boss, why do you treat them so leniently? If they don''t refine their pills, we will die." Shopkeeper Zhou asked after Hua Ruge.


    "It doesn''t have to be good to give them preferential treatment, but I''m sure it''s going to backfire." Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    "But it''s not the way to go on like this?"


    "I''ve made such concessions. It''s time for them to see each other." Hua Ruge''s voice has some different meanings.


    But shopkeeper Zhou still didn''t understand: "but what if you really don''t understand?"


    After all, there is no strength and no inside information. If you don''t bully, there is no way?


    Hua Ruge patted shopkeeper Zhou on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, we will not fall down in this dange."


    After saying that, she didn''t give manager Zhou any more opportunities to ask questions. She closed the door and went back to the room to make up her sleep.


    The next day, the whole Yandu city was fried. The reason was that Hua Ruge gave the danfang to his 80 Danshi.


    No one understood why she did it, but it didn''t affect their mood.


    When the news came to the Tiandan palace, Deacon Wang jumped to his feet and scolded Hu Yue as an idiot in front of the elder in charge of the palace. How can this kind of thing leak out?


    The elder in charge of the palace told him to go to Hu Yue as soon as possible to control the Dan Fang in his hand and not to let it out.


    This event is bad news for the Tiandan palace. After all, they used a duty-free shop brand to exchange such a Dan Fang. If it was leaked out, the Dan Fang would become a piece of waste paper. They lost a lot.

 Chapter 1073

    As for the transportation of ten thousand pills a month agreed by Jiuzhou dange, if there is no danfang, there will be no value. If it is converted into Lingshi, there will be only fifty thousand pieces of Lingshi.


    So if this Dan Fang really leaks out, it will be a dumb loss to ask Tiandan palace.


    However, the bosses and Watanabe are very excited, because so many dange teachers can''t keep secrets, and Hua rugo hasn''t monitored them, let alone restricted their freedom. It''s very easy to get danfang.


    All parties began to act in secret, while Hua rugo was watching the recipes at home. She was used to the things made by Tuo BARREI, and now she felt that the taste of others was worse. Now she even wanted to cook by herself.


    At noon of that day, she was studying on the roof of the house, when she saw deacon Wang flying towards her.


    She immediately stood up and bowed to deacon Wang: "I have seen deacon adults."


    Deacon Wang, when he was free, pretended to be polite to her. With a big wave of his hand, he said angrily, "Hu Yue, please explain to me what happened to Dan Fang?"


    "Danfang?" Hua Yuege repeated it doubtfully and then said: "deacon, I guarantee my life with my own life. The danfang I gave you is absolutely true."


    "I didn''t say that. Why did you give danfang to so many Danshi?" Deacon Wang said angrily.


    "You said this, Xiao Sheng was forced to do nothing." Hua Ruge sighed and pretended to be helpless.


    "What happened?" Deacon Wang asked.


    Hua Ruge sighed again and said, "it''s really forced by someone. If I can''t make it by myself, I can only let the Danshi do it."


    "Who forced you?"


    Hua Ruge then took out the contract he had signed with Fusang and handed it to deacon Wang, saying:


    "look, this is the contract that Fusang people forced Xiaosheng to sign. They also said that they didn''t give money only to Xiaosheng. You said that Xiaosheng was a pill dealer. What''s the use of this cold iron? It''s not to bully his mother explicitly."


    She said this very pitifully. She didn''t know how much she had been wronged.


    If Fusang emissary Ichiro Watanabe saw this scene, he would be absolutely stunned. He had seen it in black and white, but it was not so outrageous?


    "They want you to sign it, you stupid?" Deacon Wang angrily threw the contract away.


    Hua Ruge quickly picked it up and said, "deacon, you don''t know how fierce the messenger of Fusang is. If I don''t sign it, I won''t be able to come back."


    Deacon Wang obviously didn''t want to get involved in this matter. He walked around on the roof and thought of ways.


    "This Watanabe Yilang doesn''t even pay attention to our mainland people. When they talk, they buy and sell a girl on the street." Hua Ruge began to speak ill of Ichiro Watanabe.


    Deacon Wang nodded his head: "I''ve heard that Hua Ruge, the emperor of yuxu, taught me a terrible lesson. I didn''t expect that it will not be stopped now."


    Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly on one side: "yes, it''s too bullying."


    "Don''t talk about this. You will surely leak the Dan Fang to so many people now. If you can''t find a way to remedy it, be careful of your head." Deacon Wang went back to the point.


    It''s not so easy to calculate.


    "Don''t worry, deacon. These 80 people are my people now. They won''t disclose my secret." Hua Ruge pretends to be naive.


    "Don''t even think about it. Maybe it''s leaked now. What can you do?"


    Hua Ruge accompanied his smiling face and said, "deacon, I really don''t want to be so far-reaching. Now you have to decide what to do."


    This is deacon Wang''s connection. They are two grasshoppers in the same boat in a sense. She is not worried after seeing through this.


    "I told you last time to be careful. Who can help you now when you make such a big mistake?" Deacon Wang said angrily.


    The reason why he is so angry is not that Hua rugo has made a mess, but that this matter has brought him into trouble.


    When did Tiandan palace do such a thing?


    Hua rugo knew that it was almost hot now, so he said, "deacon is very happy and angry. We are trying to find a way."


    "It''s not me, it''s you! Now it''s you who''s going to lose his head! " Deacon Wang shouted at her.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "yes, it''s all Xiao Sheng''s negligence, but Xiao Sheng''s foolishness still depends on deacon adults."


    Deacon Wang didn''t look at her kindly and didn''t speak.


    "The Deacon moved to sit down, and Xiao Sheng made you a cup of tea to extinguish the fire." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    Deacon Wang received Hua Ruge''s gift last time, but now it''s still for face. He went down with her.


    Hua Ruge poured tea, thought for a while and then said wrongly, "but it''s ultimately the fault of Fusang people. If they don''t force me, I won''t have today''s business."


    "Even then, you should consult with me." Deacon Wang didn''t get angry.


    Hua Ruge''s company is not continuous.


    "It must have been leaked by danfang now. It''s estimated that Fusang people''s idea of forcing you to sign this thing is also a hit. It''s really cunning!" Said the Deacon Wang hatefully.


    "It''s my fault." Hua Ruge clapped his forehead and then said, "since there is no way to recover this loss, we should let Fusang make up for it."


    "What do you mean?" Deacon Wang is interested.


    Hua Ruge put the contract in a way: "then we will bring this up to the surface. I will tell the truth and accuse him of supporting sang."


    "What''s the use?"


    "When the time comes, it will be Dan palace to come out and tell a hundred families about it, and force Fusang to give us some more benefits. Now the situation forces them to refuse."


    Hua Yuege said with a vengeance: "I think their secret skill of supporting mulberry is very good. If they can take it, they can make up for the loss."


    Deacon Wang''s eyes also brightened when he heard about the secret technique of Fusang. This is something that the mainland people covet. Only when the last requirement was close to looting, did he not put forward such unreasonable requirements. This time, however, it was an opportunity for the mainland people.


    I believe that the Tiandan palace and baizong will not let go of this trick.


    "Well, if that''s true, then even if you make up for it, I''ll go back and talk about it." Deacon Wang immediately got up.


    Hua rugo took out another card and handed it to him. He said, "I''m sorry, deacon. I''m upset. You can buy some wine with this money."


    When the Deacon Wang came back to life and became familiar with him twice, he directly accepted, "this matter is on me. Give me the deed, and wait for the news here."


    After he left, Hua Ruge said with a rather insidious smile, "I want you to play stealth, I want you to play dirt Dun, and I want you to calculate me. If you don''t cry this time, I will lose."

 Chapter 1074

    After deacon Wang left, Hua rugo took out the recipe again and decided what to eat before going out to buy vegetables.


    Just as she opened the door, she saw shopkeeper Zhou running over in a hurry, panting and shouting: "boss, something happened."


    "Don''t worry, speak slowly. What''s the matter?" Hua Yuege asked calmly, according to her imagination, nothing will happen at this time.


    "Go and have a look, boss. Those Dan masters are fighting. It''s useless for me to advise them." Manager Zhou said in a hurry.


    It''s not a big deal.


    Hua Ruge was relieved and said: "why fight? Tell me what you know. "


    "The reason is that one Danshi wants another Danshi to fight in the room, but the Danshi disagrees, and the two quarrel. These two people belong to different Dan pavilions, so the others come to form a group. As a result, the two groups fight. " Manager Zhou said.


    Hua Ruge nodded.


    Dants were placed in a large courtyard in the city. It used to be a rich merchant''s house. There were more than one hundred of them. Later, the rich merchant declined and sold them off. She bought them a few days ago to settle Dants.


    When Hua Ruge arrived, there were Danshi fighting in the front yard, backyard and high altitude, attracting many people to watch.


    "Excuse me, please." Hua rugo squeezed in from the crowd, and someone had already opened the door to welcome her in.


    Those other Dan divisions who did not participate in the war met her more politely this time and explained the situation one after another.


    "Stop fighting, everyone. Come to the front yard and tell me about it." Hua opened his mouth like a song, and his tone was always peaceful.


    These people also know that things will only get louder and louder if they keep fighting, so they fall down one after another, just looking at each other and being hostile.


    They are almost equal in strength, playing time is not long, and they are not injured.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes swept over them and said, "who initiated this incident? Stand up."


    Wen Yan, a man in his thirties and a man in his fifties came forward.


    "Introduce yourself. By the way, what''s the matter?" Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    The elder took the lead in that year and said: "old Yuanpeng has seen his master. This is because of Qiu Zifan. I was refining pills in my room. He suddenly broke into my room to change rooms with me. I didn''t agree with him, so he started to fight. It was very deceiving."


    A lot of young Qiu Zifan stood up and said, "why can he live in the main courtyard? I will live in the partial courtyard?"


    Hua Ruge takes a look at manager Zhou.


    Shopkeeper Zhou came out and said, "my host told me to live in the same place according to your level. If you have the same level, you will be elder. You and Yuandan are both prefecture level Danshi, but Yuandan is older than you, so they live in the main courtyard."


    When he finished speaking, he quickly stood behind Hua Ruge for fear that Dan would be furious.


    As we all know, Mr. Dan''s temper has never been very good.


    "Fart, I''ve been promoted to the local Dan Division since I was 38 years old. I don''t know how much more talented I am than this old man." He said to look at Hua Ruge and said, "you are the host. What''s the reason for my separation under a straw bale?"


    "Talent is not human? Should not respect the elders? " Hua opened his mouth as lightly as a song, his voice did not fluctuate, but what he said did not give face to Qiu Zifan.


    Qiu Zifan didn''t expect Hua Ruge, who has always been modest and polite, to speak like this, and immediately became even more unhappy. He said angrily, "don''t be shameless, boy. I''m only three points polite to you because of your good attitude. Why do you talk to me like this?"


    "It''s you who are shameless." Hua Ruge and Mou Guang said: "I said yesterday that the most important thing for so many of us to get together is to live in harmony. Will you find fault for me today?"


    Qiu Zifan has never seen Hua Ruge''s sharp appearance, but now he is surprised at her strong momentum.


    But at this point, he could not retreat, and said, "it''s your unfairness that precedes me. I don''t accept it."


    Hua Ruge smiled and nodded: "then you say, how can you take it?"


    "You and I have a fight. If you win, I will admit my mistake to him and obey your arrangement later. But if you lose, don''t worry about me, OK? Dare you? " Qiu Zifan shouted.


    He thinks Hua rugo dare not fight him.


    "Don''t make any noise, Zifan." There is a tendency for the elderly to see things go wrong, so they rush out to dissuade them.


    "Well, I promise, but don''t cry if you lose." Hua echoed like a song.


    "Good boy has courage." Qiu Zifan smiled, clenched his fist and said, "today I''ll let you know the end of meddling."


    Hua Ruge dispels people and hooks his fingers at Qiu Zifan.


    Most people here and Hua Ruge are the same fairyland. A small part of fairyland is lower than her.


    Because alchemists need to put a lot of experience into alchemy, there is not too much time for cultivation, leading to cultivation far less than the same age of monks.


    But Hua Ruge, who takes the inheritance, is undoubtedly an exception.


    The alchemists dispersed and watched the battle that was about to start. Many of them had planned to help Hua Ruge at the critical moment. After all, this host was the most sincere they had ever seen and should not be bullied.


    Qiu Zifan was enraged by the movement of Hua Ruge and didn''t take out his weapon. He threw a fist at the face of Hua Ruge with his smart power. This time, he used all his strength. The strong Qi was very sharp and fast, which did not give Hua Ruge a chance to dodge.


    It has to be said that although he is young, his strength among these alchemists is also high, which is also the capital of his clamour.


    In his opinion, Hua rugo, a prefecture level alchemist, is a great immortal. Where is his opponent.


    Hua rugo stood at the spot and watched him make a move. When he got to the harmony of the folding fan "Shua" in her hand, she pointed it at his fist.


    A powerful force burst out of Hua Ruge''s body just like Qiu Zifan, which destroyed all Qiu''s attacks in an instant invisible to the naked eye, causing him to spit blood and fall to the ground in a panic.


    Because of their fast speed, they just ended the fight in a flash. Some even prepared to watch the play. And the result is that they didn''t expect that Qiu Zifan won, but Hua Ruge won.


    After that, shopkeeper Zhou rubbed his eyes all the time, wondering if he was wrong.


    That''s the strong man in the fairyland. His boss just threw his hand down at random?


    It seems that this is the power of Xuanxian, right?


    At present, this scene undoubtedly surprised the Dan teachers. From their eyesight, we can see that Qiu Zifan was seriously injured. We need to know that their new employer just started at random.


    This can make a fairyland hurt like this. What is not Xuanxian?

 Chapter 1075

    At present, these Danshi''s morale is weak by three points. I think that yesterday I was in front of a strong man in Xuanxian, and each of them was a little white.


    It was a dead end.


    Hua Yuege said to Qiu Zifan on the ground, "if you can''t refine the pill, you will be rewarded. If you don''t accept it next time, please come to me."


    Qiu Zifan was so frightened by the first hand of the new owner that he only dared to grin on the ground and dare not open his mouth.


    Hua Ruge turned his head to other people and said, "I''m still saying that since we work together, we should live together harmoniously. It doesn''t matter if we don''t give me face. If something happens, don''t blame me for being rude."


    All the elites said that their attitude was more sincere than yesterday.


    Hua Yuege opened the fan and smiled again. "You are free, I will not disturb you."


    After that, she turned and left, leaving people with a rather mysterious back.


    People have been talking about the content, but who dare not to give her face.


    Shopkeeper Zhou caught up with Hua Ruge and said with a sigh: "the original owner is hidden, but they are shocked."


    "I''m better at this than doing business." Hua Ruge picked up her lips and said, "someone else will come to me at the first time."


    Shopkeeper Zhou swallowed his saliva and was very distressed by those elites. They were afraid that the world would not be disordered.


    Hua Ruge is really in a good mood after fighting. He went to the vegetable market and bought many dishes. He went back.


    As a result, the kitchen almost didn''t burn on that day. Hua Ruge ran out of the kitchen in disgrace. Finally, he ran out to eat.


    Cooking is so difficult.


    Not only didn''t eat it, but the recipes were all cooked.


    Hua Ruge''s way of sucking noodles is bitter.


    The next day, he asked Tiandan palace to take action, found the messenger of Fusang, stated his requirements, and Watanabe Yilang said that he was wronged. This was not a contract forced to be signed by the dange of Kyushu, but a voluntary one.


    However, no matter what their opinions are, asking Tiandan palace only gives them a notice. After the notice, they turn around and contact the emperor of Fusang. Obviously, Watanabe Yilang is not qualified for negotiation at all.


    Watanabe Yilang was angry and anxious. He found Hua Ruge at noon the next day.


    Now, Hua Ruge has given up learning to cook, but is cultivating her own Sutra of annihilation. Before that, she practiced the sixth level of the first level. Now there is a faint sign of breaking through to the seventh level.


    One to three layers make her have a particularly strong physique, four to six layers make her speed soar, I don''t know if this seventh layer will change.


    At the sound of knocking at the door, she stopped practicing and got up to open the door.


    As she expected, Watanabe and Matsushita Zhimei came.


    "Who should I be? Shizi and Matsushita, please come in." Hua is like a song.


    Panasonic Zhimei still smiles, but Ichiro Watanabe''s face is very bad.


    He walked into the yard and said, "boss Hu, it''s not kind of you to do this."


    "The son of the world said it was about the contract. Sit down first and listen to me slowly." Hua rugo also sighed when hearing the words, and thought she was the victim.


    Three people sit in the courtyard, Hua Ruge says, "ask Tiandan palace to find Shizi?"


    "Yes, I have to say that I forced you to sign the contract. I said that I was plotting against the secrets of your mainland and asked me to help sang to make compensation." Watanabe said and looked at her again. "The original contract was signed after we reached a consensus. Boss Hu can''t deny it."


    "I didn''t lose my memory again, of course, I remember how it happened, but because I received this list, now I''m likely to disclose Dan Fang and ask Tian Dan palace to do so in a hurry." Hua is like the way of singing and sighing.


    "I didn''t know that Tiandan palace would be involved in this kind of thing, but they can''t beat black and white. Boss Hu, you should be fair." Watanabe now sees her as the last straw.


    "I''d like to, but now it''s the Tiandan palace that turns black and white. My younger brother is just a business mongrel. How dare he compete with them?" Hua rugo was helpless when he said this. He threw the pot directly to the heaven palace.


    After all, although Fusang is in a bad situation, but the rabbit is still biting, she can''t carry it by herself.


    "In this way, boss Hu, as long as you are willing to come out and say a fair word, we will try our best to meet whatever you want." Ichiro Watanabe throws chips.


    Today''s situation can''t allow him to be stingy any more. After all, no matter how much he gives, he won''t ask the lion of Tiandan palace to ask for more.


    "I said shiziye, now what is the problem of conditions? If I tell you the truth and ask Tiandan Palace feihuo to tear me up, I can''t do it. I like money, but I have to save my life." Hua is like a song.


    Watanabe Yilang had no way, so he took a look at Matsushita Zhimei.


    Matsushita Zhimei then approached Hua rugo again. Unexpectedly, Hua rugo hurriedly pushed her away this time and said, "beauty, this matter is about my life. I dare not let you come here."


    "What is boss Hu afraid of? Can they eat you? " Matsushita, Zhimei, is moving forward instead of retreating.


    "You won''t eat me, but your opinion will." Hua Ruge said rationally, "please put yourself in the position of your little brother. Who dares to provoke such a huge thing, and who can?"


    Watanabe knew that she would not come forward without solving her security problems, so he said: "in this way, I will send someone to protect you in secret, and then send it to Fusang in secret. I promise to let you stay in Fusang in the future, so that your wealth will not be spent in the whole life."


    Hua Ruge did not directly refuse to hear this, but thought about it.


    Watanabe and Matsushita are looking forward to her reply.


    Hua Ruge pretends to think on the surface, but despises in the heart. If she enters the control of Fusang, her future fate will be in the hands of others. According to her estimation, there is little chance of prosperity, but there is a great possibility of going to the guillotine.


    "This Let me think about it. " Hua Ruge hesitates.


    "Well, remember, as long as you get to Fusang, I promise you what you want." Watanabe promised again, and he didn''t press too hard. Fear the opposite.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head: "OK."


    Watanabe Yilang stood up and left. Before leaving, he pushed Panasonic Zhimei to her arms and said, "today, Zhimei will stay with boss Hu."


    Hua Ruge did not take it back, but pushed it back, saying, "I''ve learned from Shizi''s kindness, but I think it''s better to be alone."


    Watanabe laughs, but Panasonic looks at her bitterly.


    Before leaving, Hua Yuege said unintentionally: "Shizi, our transaction is still a matter of fact."

 Chapter 1076

    Hua Ruge''s suggestion is very suggestive. Watanabe Yilang is also a clever singer. He nodded and said, "I''ll give it to boss Hu in a couple of days


    "That''s good." Hua Ruge nodded.


    After leaving the door and walking in the street, Ichiro Watanabe said, "you know men, do you think this Hu Yue is credible?"


    "No way." Panasonic said hesitantly.


    "What do you say?"


    "The man is not serious, but he is calm. He doesn''t want to be as easy to deal with as he looks." Panasonic Zhimei says her point of view.


    "Watanabe Yilang nodded:" I also have this feeling, but to say that he is smart, then we will not be so easy to win the danfang


    Now, they have bought Dan Shi, got Dan Fang of the life extending Dan, and invited people to see it. It''s true.


    "That''s what I can''t figure out." Panasonic Zhimei is also puzzled.


    "In any case, only his testimony can protect us from being framed. It seems that we need to work harder to find out what he likes." Watanabe Ichiro added.


    "Shiziye, you didn''t listen to what he said when we left." asked Panasonic Zhimei.


    Watanabe thought for a moment and said, "he said the deal continues."


    "Yes, it means he wants cold iron ore." Panasonic Zhimei analyzes.


    Watanabe thought for a moment. He put forward the idea of trading danyao with cold iron ore before. Now he also proposes to continue the trade. Does it suggest that they need cold iron ore?


    "So it is." Ichiro Watanabe suddenly.


    "So, if we want to give what we want, we might as well send him more cold iron ore. maybe we will help him if we are sincere." Panasonic is wise and beautiful.


    She knew that it was not wise to make such a decision before investigating nothing, but now it is the only way.


    Watanabe Yilang nodded: "I''ll write to my father and ask him to send more ore to come."


    "I don''t know what he''s used for as a dealer of danyao for ore?" Matsushita shook her head puzzled.


    Hua Ruge sent the two away and continued to practice in the room, hoping to break through to the seventh floor in a short time.


    For the next two days, her house was quiet, and no one came to see her, which showed that the outside world was going well as she expected.


    And she also broke through to the seventh layer of the quench body two days later, but this time there was no collateral benefit. At her strange time, the ancient world of annihilation in the space brightened.


    She took it out and opened it. The ancient scroll glowed with gold and was projected on the sky. She looked at it as a skill.


    "Quenching method." Hua murmured out like a song.


    Next, she recited the formula word for word, and found that it was not a common formula to strengthen the body, but a short time of hard and powerful power.


    That is to say, after she practices the body quenching method, she can elevate her cultivation to a higher level in a short time and reach the mysterious fairyland above the immortal.


    Although it''s a short time, it''s enough to deal with a strong enemy.


    This discovery makes Hua Ruge very happy. She can''t be promoted in the near future due to her unstable spirit. This skill is applicable.


    She began to practice right now. She didn''t sleep in the rare night.


    The next morning, when she was about to go out to eat after washing, Deacon Wang called for the door.


    Hua rugo opened the door and saw deacon Wang''s face tense, but she was not frightened by the expression, because she had already seen the pride in this guy''s eyes.


    This goods, also loaded deep.


    "Deacon, please come inside. I don''t know what happened to that last time?" Hua Yuege asked carefully, pretending to see nothing.


    The Deacon Wang coughed twice and said: "after my constant lobbying, he promised you that you could make up for your mistakes this time, but he also asked me to warn you that if there is anything else to do next time, you should inform the Tiandan palace in time, or you will receive the brand of your duty-free shop."


    "Yes, I''m sorry to bother the Deacon this time." Hua Ruge is very cooperative in making the gratitude.


    Deacon Wang nodded his head with satisfaction: "but don''t contact with Fusang people after that. Don''t accept their threats and inducements. Understand?"


    "I understand." Hua Yuege looks obedient.


    Deacon Wang said some grand words, which is to leave.


    Hua Ruge made a face behind him. Turn around and go out to the shop.


    When she arrived at dange, she found that there was no longer a long line in front of the gate. She asked the innkeeper next week. The innkeeper said sadly, "since you gave danfang to Danshi, the business in the shop is getting worse day by day. Now Yandu''s other dange are selling life sustaining pills."


    Hua Ruge nodded clearly and said: "then we''ll refine high-level pills to sell, and it''s time to start making money."


    She doesn''t want her senior alchemist to make this basic pill all the time.


    Then she handed the Lingshi card to manager Zhou and said, "this is 40 million Lingshi. Manager Zhou went to buy all the high-level fairy grass that can be bought in the nearby Xiancheng, and then came back when the flowers are gone."


    "East My family... Have you ever believed me? " Shopkeeper Zhou got this huge Lingshi card and was immediately excited.


    "Of course, I can believe it." Hua Ruge said and said, "by the way, take the duty-free card of the Tiandan palace, and take it out when you are in danger. I believe it will give you face."


    Shopkeeper Zhou was so moved that he almost didn''t cry. He nodded: "don''t worry, my host, I will do it well."


    "Go." Hua Ruge claps manager Zhou on the shoulder.


    In fact, she doesn''t know manager Zhou very well. This time, it will be a test. As long as he completes the task according to the rules, she will trust him to take care of the dange in Jiuzhou.


    Anyway, she is going to leave.


    Next, the waiter made tea for her, and she asked about the situation of the Danshi. The waiter said that the Danshi would be more honest after she moved her hand that day. Not only did she work hard in refining the pill, but no one started any more trouble.


    Hua Yuege nodded his head with satisfaction. Sure enough, the combination of grace and prestige is the absolute truth.


    Next, she appointed a deputy shopkeeper to take care of the shop, explaining that if someone came to see her, she would not come back until a few days later.


    After confessing herself, Hua rugo took the rest of the money and went everywhere to buy magic weapons. She planned to spend the last 40 million yuan she had from danshangkeng to buy magic weapons.


    If the price of the artifact is just in case, if the artifact is a hundred thousand or a hundred thousand, she can still buy a lot of money.


    The price increase of magic tools is smaller than that of fairy grass, which she is satisfied with.


    During the time when she left, Ichiro Watanabe had looked for her several times. I heard that she was very anxious when she wasn''t there, but I had to wait until I couldn''t find her.


    After receiving the contract, the palace of heavenly pill became more and more active. Now it has launched a hundred joint attacks against emperor Fusang. He can''t be in a hurry

 Chapter 1077

    Shopkeeper Zhou came back three days later. Several high-level Fairies in the nearby fairyland were purchased by him. Only when he wanted to find Hua Ruge to perform, did he know that Hua Ruge had not come back.


    However, this did not delay his next move. He held discussions with the alchemists, who were willing to refine the pills they were good at.


    Shopkeeper Zhou gave these people medicine children. Every day, he came to him to collect the medicine and hand over the pills to sell.


    Nowadays, although it is a war time, only a few people are in the front line, and the rear area still needs to live and practice. Therefore, there is a shortage of elixirs to improve their strength, strengthen their physique and refine their spirits.


    When other Dan pavilions did not have this strength, Jiuzhou Dan pavilions became prominent and directly occupied the market of high-level Dan medicine in Yandu city.


    And the profits of these pills are very high, just a few days to make money that had not been made in so many days before.


    Other Dan pavilions have sold a lot of life extending Dan, but there is little left to get rid of the reward for Dan division. Looking at the Jiuzhou Dan pavilions here, the more they think about it, the worse they feel.


    They worked hard to get the benefits of this danfang is not as good as before, but they sent a good Danshi and a large amount of money to someone else''s Jiuzhou dange.


    Now in retrospect, they wish they had a few mouths.


    And the more people danfang, the life sustaining pill, handled, the wider the spread, resulting in more and more worthless, and no one cherishes the worthless, so the spread is faster.


    Now many sects have already got prescriptions and started to refine themselves to heal their own disciples.


    Hua Ruge''s goal has been achieved without any discount.


    After another two days, she went back to Yandu. Seeing how well the dange in Jiuzhou was doing, she not only nodded her head, but also felt that she did not see the wrong person.


    After seeing the running water on the account again, her eyes widened even more. She only received five million pieces of Lingshi in two days, and after the cost was removed, she could earn three million yuan.


    What''s the matter with him? His heart is to make money. After checking the accounts, manager Zhou took Hua rugo aside and said, "my boss, our business is very good now, but it will be more and more difficult in the future."


    "You said." Hua Ruge listens while drinking tea.


    "You also know that this is an extraordinary period. The price of Xiancao is rising rapidly. I''m afraid that we won''t make enough money to buy these things in the future." Shopkeeper Zhou worries.


    Hua Ruge nodded. Now it''s really an extraordinary time. All disciples of the clan are either fighting in the front line or preparing for going to the front line in the future.


    This has led to the loss of more than half of the people who went to the forest for trials. These people used to collect medicine and return. If they didn''t use it, they sold it for what they wanted. But now the balance has been broken.


    Only a few loose repairmen and mercenaries could not sustain the increasing demand for pills in the whole continent. And the longer the war drags on, the more serious it will be.


    At the end of the day, they may not be able to make money as fast as the price of Xiancao.


    Manager Zhou can think of this layer as a farsighted one. Seeing Hua rugo, he thought: "I mean, you''d better get more money, and we''ll stock up more herbs, so that we can last longer."


    Hua Yuege smiled happily: "manager Zhou is so considerate of Hu, Hu is grateful."


    "You''ll be out of sight if you say so. You didn''t treat me as an outsider either." After Zhou shopped in huaruge, he was dead set.


    Hua, like a song and a smile, can exchange sincerity with sincerity.


    "What do you think of what I said?" Manager Zhou asked again. He knew that there were 40 million singers in huaru.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I''m afraid I can''t. I bought other things for my money."


    "You mean you spent 40 million on something else?" Manager Zhou didn''t respond.


    "Yes, you didn''t hear me wrong, just the two smallpox cases." Hua said with a smile.


    Shopkeeper Zhou said with an irresistible face, "what else do you want to buy?"


    Hua Yuege smiled mysteriously and said, "you will know later. Don''t worry, we can open this dange any time."


    She naturally thought of these things that others could think of.


    Shopkeeper Zhou looked at the familiar smile on her lips. He was more steadfast. Although his company looked unreliable, everything he did was reliable. He was still obedient.


    After she came back, she first found a tavern and had a big meal. Then she went home and waited for Ichiro Watanabe to come.


    Sure enough, before the tea she made was cold, she heard a knock at the door.


    The door opened and Watanabe and Matsushita came in.


    "Boss Hu, I have been looking for you for several days. How can you come back?" Watanabe is in a hurry.


    "I''ve been waiting for you to go out and do something." Hua Yuege said politely, "are you in a hurry to get those life sustaining pills? I''m sorry, I haven''t made it out yet. "


    In fact, she didn''t tell shopkeeper Zhou and his elixirs to make these elixirs.


    "If boss Hu doesn''t have any pills, we don''t need them. In order to show our sincerity, I have brought you the cold iron ore." He said that he could not help but pull Hua Ruge''s hand, and the ring touched her.


    Hua, like a song of God, discovered that there were as many cold iron ores as a big mountain in the space.


    "It''s a million jin, boss Hu Xiaona." A flattering way for Ichiro Watanabe.


    "How can I mean that? I don''t get paid for my reactive power. I''d better take it back." Hua Ruge is so polite there.


    "No, no, as long as boss Hu can testify, we''ll have a statement next." Watanabe, Ichiro said.


    Although Fusang is rich in resources and wealth, there are not many things that can be controlled by them after negotiation with baizong. The only thing that baizong hasn''t reached out for is minerals. They can also be more generous in this respect.


    "It is." Hua Ruge hesitated again and said, "but I haven''t thought about it yet."


    "Boss Hu, I''m telling you so. As long as you promise, I''ll give you as much as you want for this mineral. The same is true for other things, and we will protect your safety." Ichiro Watanabe also went out.


    Hua Ruge hesitated for a moment, then her eyes suddenly became firm and asked, "seriously?"


    "I swear in the name of the emperor that what I have said today is true." Watanabe took an oath directly from the emperor.


    Hua Ruge only wants to beat people after listening to it. What''s the use of swearing?


    On the face of it, she said, "I promised."


    Watanabe and Matsushita are both happy.


    Hua Yuege added, "but I have conditions."


    "Boss Hu, just say it."


    "First, I want five million jin of cold iron ore, one million jin of refined iron ore, five million jin of bronze ore and ten thousand jin of refined gold ore." Hua is like a song and the lion opens his mouth.

 Chapter 1078

    When Watanabe heard of this, he was shocked. So many ores are no longer a matter of money. This is a large number of resources that money may not be able to buy.


    It''s not a small matter how many swordsmen these minerals can cast and where they can be used.


    Hua rugo knew that they would not agree easily, so he said: "the son of the earth doesn''t have to answer me in a hurry. He can think about it slowly. I will go out for a month or two, and it won''t be too late when I come back."


    She knew that it would take a while for Fusang and wentiandan palace to argue.


    This kind of condition is not something that Ichiro Watanabe can decide. He can''t help saying: "boss Hu, you''re a little too big, and Xiao Wang can''t win. Do you think you can reduce it?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head firmly: "the son of the world will also consider for me. I lost the Dan Fang of the life sustaining pill for this matter, and now I will take the risk of my life to clarify for Fusang. If I can''t even get these things, I won''t bother to please."


    She looked more unjust than anyone else.


    Even so, the conditions are too high.


    Ichiro Watanabe is in hesitation.


    Hua Ruge''s face relaxed again. She said, "I said, Shizi, don''t hurry to reply. It''s not too late to give me the answer when I come back."


    Watanabe looked at Matsushita Zhimei, who nodded slightly.


    So Watanabe Yilang said, "well, Xiao Wang will send someone to summon the emperor. When boss Hu comes back, I will give him a satisfactory answer."


    "So good." Hua laughs like a song, and the smile on her lips becomes more and more obvious after seeing them off.


    The quantity of these ores is looted, but she doesn''t worry about them at all. After all, what she wants from Tiandan palace is their secret skill, which is the lifeblood of Fusang.


    Listen to the current news, the two sides are still talking. The palace of heavenly pill hasn''t put forward the conditions. When the conditions come out, they have to pee their pants, cry and shout something for her, and ask her to testify.


    It''s bad luck for the Fusang people. It''s not good to show their secret skills in front of her. I don''t know how to eat after I''ve suffered.


    Hua Ruge went back to her room to practice her body quenching method.


    The operation of dange in Jiuzhou is getting more and more on track, and its income is getting more and more. After the stability here, huaruge will make plans for the follow-up.


    So she made an appointment with the Deacon Wang and told him to vomit bitterly: "deacon, recently, the Fusang people have been pestering me like evils. I have to say that I am willing to do this. How can you say that?"


    Deacon Wang frowned: "seriously?"


    "Yes, I wanted you to teach him a lesson, but I''m afraid that after that, we would have become unreasonable." Hua Yuege said again, blocking the idea of Deacon Wang directly.


    Deacon Wang thought about doing it before, but now he has nothing to say.


    "I want to go out and hide for a while, but I''m afraid they''ll do something to my shop." Hua Ruge said to deacon Wang, "my Lord, you are going to make up your mind for me."


    Deacon Wang thought for a moment and said, "it''s a good idea that you can''t go into the palace of heaven and pill to hide for a while."


    "I understand, but my shop..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll send someone to watch you and don''t let them make trouble." Deacon Wang agreed.


    After he had this proposal, he attached great importance to it. The deacon in charge of the Palace said that he would be promoted to danta when it was finished. He could not let it go wrong.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "thank you very much, deacon."


    Then she handed over a high-value Lingshi card. The Deacon Wang got used to it and happily accepted it. He became more interested in the things of dangedao in Jiuzhou. On that day, he went to the city Lord''s office to explain the reason and let the city Lord take more care of it.


    Hua Ruge thought it was worth spending some money to buy peace. She went to dange to explain, and then left Yandu City, heading for the East.


    She doesn''t have a spaceship. The sky city is so eye-catching that she can only go there through the transmission array. But the territory is too large for one transmission. She needs to stop constantly and change the city.


    She couldn''t help exclaiming that the traffic in this place is really underdeveloped. It''s not as fast as a spaceship to take the transmission array. No wonder there are fewer and fewer transmission arrays.


    After she left for a long time, she gradually let herself return to her original appearance, but still dressed in men''s clothes. She didn''t want to let people know the trace of her incarnation Hu Yue.


    After three or five days of running, Hua Ruge went to a small fairy city and asked that the transmission array here could not go to the East.


    Hua Ruge found out the reason why it was a country in front of him. Now the battle is going on. Now all the transmission arrays in it have stopped. The emperor Daewoo can pass further, but this small transmission array can''t go that far.


    Hua rugo almost didn''t spit blood when she heard it. Does that mean she''s going to walk there? Besides, when they fight, can they let her go?


    She sighed to see if it was too late, so she went to the restaurant and sat down to eat.


    There are always many people in the restaurant. She has just had something to talk about.


    "The Daewoo Dynasty is coming. I don''t think it will last long even if we don''t talk about the great Zhou Dynasty." One said.


    "Yes, during the past six months, Daewoo has been constantly expanding its territory. Those disobedient little clans have all been destroyed. It''s also a matter of time for us."


    "However, we are just some small casual practitioners. It''s not the same who occupies here."


    "Yes, it''s said that the emperor of Daewoo is very kind to the common people. Whether he has talent or not, he can enter the college to practice when he is old. Besides, he doesn''t need the common people to take money himself, and he will give subsidies to the common people''s families."


    Another came up and said, "this is true, and almost every city in Daewoo has a transmission array, which is much more convenient than other places."


    "What''s more, the government in Daewoo is very strong. Everything should be done in accordance with the law. It''s very safe."


    These people, as you say and I say, Hua Ruge is listening. In addition to knowing the way of governing the country, she also knows the message that Daewoo is fighting ahead.


    Before, she was afraid that she would not be able to pass the battle ahead. Now, she doesn''t have to worry at all.


    She felt that it was boring to drink alone. She quickly grabbed the wine pot and went to the table next to her to have fun and talk with others.


    After a meal, she knew the horror of the monarchy. Since he came to the world, he has never stopped fighting. He has always kept the territory moving forward.


    Every time he conquers a place, he will use his benevolent government to quickly gain the hearts of the people, and continue to move forward in the local conscription. Because his implementation of policies is too popular, it often leads to the hearts of the people of the warring countries to waver. In many cases, he will win without fighting, and will be able to bring a country into his own territory.

 Chapter 1079

    He used this method to support the war. Instead of weakening his national strength, he gradually strengthened it, making those countries around him who wanted to consume him lose their glasses.


    It''s the same with Zhou. The will to resist is not strong. There''s only one army, but it shouldn''t last long.


    Hua Ruge entered the territory of Dazhou the next day. Because of the short time of the war, the belligerent countries did not receive a great impact, but prices rose slightly, and there were a few children begging by the roadside.


    The people''s hearts in the city were shaken. Because people everywhere said that the emperor Daewoo was good, most people didn''t want to resist.


    Hua rugo guesses that juntianxia should have done underground work in these areas, but it has to be said that this approach is very smart.


    She took out the spirit stone and gave it to children or old people when they met beggars. Finally, she was surrounded by beggars. She simply gave them all the broken spirit stones she had in her hand.


    After the division of Lingshi, she also went to the gate of the city. Because it was a war time, the investigation was very strict, especially the people in Daewoo were forbidden to pass.


    But Hua Ruge is not afraid, because she can prove that she is a disciple of yuxu sect in addition to the role of Dayu national teacher.


    Generally, they will not be embarrassed by the disciples.


    However, as soon as she was about to go ahead, several big men stopped her and seemed to have practiced one by one.


    "Come and talk to us, boy." The leading man pointed to the lane on one side.


    Hua rugo thinks about it and knows that these people have seen that they have given money to them. It''s a robbery for most of them to come here.


    She smiled and nodded, "OK, I''ll talk to you."


    After walking to the dark lane over there, these people blocked her way back and forth. The leading man said, "boy, didn''t your elder tell you not to reveal your wealth when you went out?"


    "Your country is being invaded. Are you still in the mood to do this?" Hua Ruge said with a strange face, which she didn''t quite understand.


    The big man didn''t mind Hua Ruge''s accusation, but he was upset to see Hua Ruge''s calm expression.


    "Boy, I''ll teach you a lesson." The man shook his fist, walked to Hua Ruge and punched her in the stomach.


    This fist has a light white power. It looks like a monk.


    Hua Ruge made a quick move. He pressed his left hand against his fist, and a hook in his right hand hit the big man''s chin directly.


    The big man was lifted out by the powerful force, spit out a mouthful of blood and teeth in the air, and then hit the ground heavily.


    Other people fell down so easily when they saw the eldest brother, but they didn''t dare to go up, and they retreated one after another.


    "Don''t be disgraced at this level. It''s not good to practice in An''an." Hua Yuege takes back his hand and turns around to leave.


    She didn''t bother to spend time here. When she got out of the dark lane, she went to the city gate to line up.


    At this time, she saw that the beaten man appeared on the gate again and was muttering something to a general like man.


    Hua, like a song, has a bad feeling under his heart.


    Is there any background for this Punk?


    She looked at three other people in front of her, and soon she would be in line. As long as she left the other side of the city, it was Daewoo''s boundary, and then it would be OK.


    She stared at the censoring soldier, hoping that he could inquire more quickly.


    Finally, the first three people were released. When she arrived, she took out the keepsake of yuxuzong and handed it to the soldiers.


    The soldiers checked what she was doing in Daewoo. She said she was going to pick herbs in the East.


    The soldier returned the jade plate to her and said, "go ahead."


    Hua Ruge breathed a long sigh of relief, but then someone said, "wait a minute."


    Hua Ruge sighed, but still couldn''t make it.


    "General Li." The soldier said respectfully.


    General Li went directly to Hua Ruge and said, "it''s not so easy to run. Come back with me."


    The big man on one side smiled triumphantly.


    Hua Ruge raised his hand and said, "wait, general, this is how you treat the disciples of the clan?"


    "Disciples of the clan?" General Li snorted, "now I suspect that you are a detailed work sent by Daewoo. You should be searched regularly."


    "Doubt, right? Why? " Hua Ruge is not in a hurry. She wants to know how these people want to take her.


    General Li pointed to the big man and said, "Wang Er said that he just saw what you were whispering in the dark lane. He was beaten like this by you. If you want to prove your innocence, let''s search."


    Hua Ruge was angry and laughed, and she was overthrown by black and white.


    "What are you laughing at? Come with me." The general is indiscriminate.


    Hua Ruge pointed to the strong man named Wang Er and said, "then you should also listen to my version. It was this man who wanted to rob me and was beaten like this by me. Now he is accusing me falsely for revenge."


    "You think I''ll believe you?"


    "Then why do you believe him?"


    "He was a man of my Zhou Dynasty, and you don''t know where you came from." General Li said forcefully.


    "You''d better keep your voice down. It''s not glorious that you don''t have a brain." Hua Ruge was kind enough to persuade.


    General Li said angrily, "come on, take it down and lock it up."


    Immediately after he shouted, several soldiers surrounded Hua Ruge and began to fight.


    "Stop." Hua rugo waved to stop and said, "I don''t think you''re saved. Where''s your commander? I''ll show him a clear way."


    "What is Minglu?"


    "Surrender."


    "How dare you say you didn''t elaborate?" General Li said and waved: "take it for me and take the space ring."


    Hua Ruge picked up her eyebrows, stepped back and flashed out of the enclosure. "No introduction, I''ll find it myself," she said


    "Who''s looking for Ben Shuai?"


    A majestic voice sounded from the tower.


    Hua Ruge''s coral hand in the sleeve brightens for a moment. She disappears in place and appears on the gate.


    The following people were suddenly surprised. Looking up, they heard the voice of Hua Ruge coming from above: "you are also an understanding person. Do you see what kind of people you are looking for? Do you go out without brains?"


    The commander-in-chief was even more surprised, but he soon calmed down and said, "who are you?"


    "It''s not detailed." Hua Ruge sat on the buttress of the gate and said: "he said that the scoundrel saw me sneaking around. I want to do it carefully and expose that I won''t kill him? You still have his complaint? "


    The commander-in-chief is a clear man. Needless to say, seeing Hua Ruge''s manner and strength, he knows that this is not an ordinary person. Such a person cannot be a careful one.


    "I admit he''s wrong, but if you don''t tell me your identity, I''m sorry that I won''t let you go." The commander-in-chief said firmly.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "I didn''t want to be involved in the war of this country, but it''s a pity to see that the elder is upright and died in the war. I''ll tell you."

 Chapter 1080

    People in and out of the city are waiting to hear the identity of this bold man.


    "I don''t know if you''ve heard my name. I''m Hua Ruge. I''m the one who came out of that small world." Hua Yuege pointed to Daewoo''s direction.


    As soon as she spoke, she saw that the old commander''s face was tense and full of vigilance,.


    The taxis in and out of the city were really surprised. Others did not know how their neighbors had never heard of Daewoo''s neighbors.


    Hua Ruge is a legend of Daewoo. He is the master of the state. He has the power of dispatching troops and taking life and death. Not to mention that she also holds the Phoenix seal of emperor and empress at the same time. It can be said that she is the half master of the powerful emperor Dynasty.


    But as we all know, Hua Ruge is a beautiful woman, and the person in front of him is a beautiful man.


    "Hua Ruge? How do you prove it? " The commander-in-chief asked warily.


    "I don''t need to prove it. You can''t stay if I want to go." Hua Ruge said, "I''m just telling you the truth to show my sincerity. I promise that as long as the veteran army abandons the secret and turns to the bright, I will treat you well."


    "Hum, you can''t imagine that I''m born in Dazhou and I''m dead in Dazhou. As long as I live for one day, you can''t step into my Dazhou half step." The commander-in-chief waited for the copper bell to have a big eye, and was full of medium spirit.


    "The old general is really loyal, but I would advise you to think about what you should be loyal to." Hua took the words lightly like a song.


    "Your Majesty, of course! It''s the country! " I don''t think so.


    "Yes, but the country is made up of people." Hua rugo pointed to the bustling people under the city wall and said, "when I came, I also heard some rumors. The people were unwilling to fight."


    "Impossible!" The commander-in-chief blushed and retorted.


    "In fact, I don''t need to say that your psychology is also clear. Whoever doesn''t want his children to be treated fairly no matter whether they are geniuses or not, who doesn''t want to live in a strong and rule of law country and have at least a sense of security." Hua Ruge narrates slowly.


    The commander-in-chief frowned at the words: "we can, too. It just takes time."


    "Don''t deceive yourself. To achieve these goals, you need a powerful and powerful emperor, rather than a wanton monarch who is addicted to women and neglects the government." Hua Ruge said mercilessly.


    She''s a self-made person everywhere. After a drink with those people in the market yesterday, the news of this country has been heard.


    The old commander''s breathing became a little heavier.


    "Believe me, I have never met a man more suitable to be an Emperor than the emperor of Daewoo. No matter for the common people or your personal development, surrender is the best plan."


    Hua Ruge said and patted the commander-in-chief on the shoulder, then whispered: "after all, no matter how you choose, you can''t stop Daewoo''s step. I heard about your loyalty yesterday, and I admire it very much. Since I''m here today, I''ll give you more advice to complete the people of Daewoo and your old self."


    There was a slight twitch in the commander-in-chief''s face.


    "You always think about it. I''ll leave now." Hua Yuege finally said a word, and a blink of an eye came to the gate.


    There, General Li and the strong man named Wang Er were still standing there. They believed to China like song for identity eight or nine points, and wanted to step back when they saw it.


    "The pit is on me. You are brave enough." Hua Ruge walked to Wang Er.


    "General Li, you have to decide for me. She is the national division of the enemy country. If we catch her, we can negotiate terms with Daewoo. Maybe there is no need to fight." Wang Er hid behind General Li and said.


    Before General Li could speak, he saw Hua Ruge''s big sleeve waving. His whole body had been thrown aside by a force.


    Hua Ruge turns his hand and takes out the stick. He smashes it at Wang Er.


    Wang Er was knocked to the ground, whirring.


    "Still want to catch me? Why don''t you go to heaven? " If Hua Ruge goes up, it''s a fight. I look more rogue than Wang Er.


    When Wang Er saw that the situation was not good, he begged for mercy. Hua Ruge let him go. He took a long breath and left under the stare of the crowd.


    General Li didn''t dare to do it.


    It''s said that the weapon of Dayu national division is a black stick, so it''s me.


    Thinking of those legends about Hua Ruge, he wiped the sweat on his head and looked at Wang Er, who was still rolling on the ground, with only sympathy in his heart.


    Get her?


    You have to have a life, too?


    Hua Ruge was in a good mood after beating people. After taking the stick, Shi ran walked to the border of Daewoo.


    It''s easy to get there. Take out the yuxu clan''s identity jade card and go in. Although he passed by Dayu, he didn''t plan to go to the emperor''s capital to see the emperor. He still went to the East according to the original plan.


    It''s much more convenient to arrive in Dayu. Even the newly occupied territory ensures that the transmission array can be found in dadiandao city. It''s very close to the eastern border. Any transmission array can send her to the eastern border.


    She stayed in Daewoo all night, mainly to taste the familiar tastes, which made her very satisfied.


    The next morning, when she was buying pancakes at the snack stand, she heard that the commander of the opposite big Zhou had surrendered, but without the frontier line, the city in the city was in a state of collapse, and there was no way to form a combat effectiveness. Daewoo was totally accepting the country.


    Hua Ruge smiles when she hears the words. It seems that she has done a good thing by the way. She decides to give herself some rewards.


    "Boss, I want another set of pancakes." She said to the vendor.


    The boss said with a smile: "the young man can eat enough."


    Hua Yuege, with a embarrassed smile, went on the road with pancakes.


    The eastern border is located in the east of the whole territory, which is connecting the forest of the small world, so the city she passed by is her territory, the ancient dragon city.


    Now the ancient dragon city has been very prosperous. She is also very pleased to walk on the street. What''s more gratifying is that there are people who recognize her, especially the stall owner of the snack stall, who will give her something to eat when meeting her, and can''t push it away.


    Hua Ruge feels helpless after receiving it. If it goes on like this, will these people think that she is a foodie? It''s so damaging to her image.


    Of course, she doesn''t think about such things as image damage for a long time.


    At last, she loaded the food that she could not eat for many days and entered the forest of Xuan beast, flying at a low altitude.


    She''s here to find mink, but she doesn''t know where he is now. She can only fly towards the center.


    Fortunately, she has the blood essence of mink. These immortals, strong or weak, dare not approach her, which saves her a lot of trouble.


    The next day after she entered the eastern border area, she heard the fierce fighting inside. She couldn''t help but pick up her eyebrows.

 Chapter 1081

    When she got to the center of the fight, she saw that it was two people and one beast, a fierce tiger and a medium level immortal beast, which was equal to the strength of human fairyland.


    They are a man and a woman. They are all hurt when fighting against the immortal beast. They are in the downwind. Obviously, they are just the strength of immortal Zun.


    She frowned, this strength into the eastern frontier is dead or not.


    Of course, she couldn''t watch this happen, so she stepped forward a few steps and let out the breath of blood essence.


    Mink is the minority leader in the east of Xinjiang. These animals naturally recognize the breath. So do tigers. When they feel the breath of Hua Ruge, they stop attacking.


    The girl picked up a life from the tiger''s mouth.


    "Give me face, brother tiger. Don''t hurt them both." Hua Yuege opens his mouth. Although the immortal beast of this level can''t speak, he can fully understand it.


    The fierce tiger nodded, obediently retreated.


    The man and the woman stared at the sudden appearance of human youth younger than their age.


    Hua Ruge took out two healing pills and handed them to erhen: "I''m passing by. Please take this medicine."


    They didn''t pick it up. Although Hua Ruge has a face that people can easily believe, they are still afraid of Hua Ruge''s just means.


    Hua Yuege received it and said with a smile, "don''t be afraid, I''m really just passing by."


    "Then Why do tigers listen to you? " Asked the girl timidly.


    "It can''t beat me." Hua Ruge looked at them and said, "you are not hurt lightly. You''d better not go forward. It''s too dangerous ahead. You will die if you go."


    She said it directly.


    The man hugged his fist and said, "thank you for saving my life. We also know that there are many bad things ahead, but we have to go."


    "Have to go? What happened? " Hua Yuege asked.


    She has always been a warm-hearted person, and can''t do the thing that will not save her life.


    The man sighed, covered his wound, and sat down: "it''s my father. He was secretly calculated half a month ago and was poisoned by the ghost free grass. Now he hangs his breath with the power of his spirit. He needs an antidote from the dust watching fruit to cure him. We''ve searched all the places where we can find it, but we can''t find it. We can only venture into the eastern border to have a look."


    Hua Ruge sniffed the words and nodded: "it''s really very difficult to find a medicine. I haven''t seen it yet."


    "There''s no way we can do that." The man talked a lot, affected the internal injury, issued a strong cough.


    The girl was busy patting the man on the chest and asked, "brother, do you want to drink some water?"


    Hua Ruge handed over the pill again and said, "you are slightly injured. Just take this."


    The girl couldn''t stop, and her eyes fell on the man. The man nodded and said, "thank you, childe. If today''s help is coming, it will be reported."


    "There''s no future for you to go on like this." Hua Ruge said, "if you want me to say you''d better go back, take advantage of the old man''s gas to accompany him, or you''ll have to go in."


    "We know that, but my father is ill in bed, where can we sit?" The man said again.


    The girl nodded on one side.


    "You are a criminal." Hua Ruge sighed and said, "in this way, I''ll help you to the end. Now you go back to the city and keep it. I''ll give you the fruit."


    "You?" The man looked at Hua Ruge puzzledly and asked, "can you find it, young man?"


    "It''s a lot more likely than you find it." Hua Ruge looked at the two humanity: "don''t worry, I will not harm you."


    "Our brothers and sisters know that, but still don''t understand why the childe did it?" The man asked again.


    Hua rugo didn''t like to say anything serious. He just said, "this girl is good. I''ll help you. How about you marry her to me?"


    Both were stunned.


    The man was in a hurry. The girl didn''t know if she was in a hurry or ashamed. Her face was red.


    "Young master, we are serious people. Your sister is a girl. You can''t damage her reputation like this." A man''s serious way.


    Hua rugo smiled: "jokingly, I said I would help you, you go back and wait."


    "We accept the kindness of the young master. If the young master finds the wangchenguo, I will be grateful to the Tang family, but my younger sister..."


    "Stop!" Hua Ruge hurriedly stopped and said, "I''m kidding. Don''t take it seriously, brother Tang."


    The man surnamed Tang is not so serious. He bows to Hua Ruge deeply and takes his sister with him.


    Hua Ruge looked at their figure and said with a smile, "it''s really serious. I can''t even joke."


    After that, she flew to the center again. From time to time, when she felt that she was flying slowly, she used blink. Anyway, no one here could see it.


    After another two days, Hua rugo was a little frightened, because she came to the center where the high-level immortals could live, and these immortals were very powerful.


    She is no match for any of them. Although she has the momentum of mink, these beasts dare not approach her, but sometimes it scares her to look at her.


    She doesn''t know if all these immortals are normal. In case of one or two maniacs or something, her life will play soon.


    With such a nervous mood, she left for another two days. Fortunately, what she met was normal and she could receive the smell of mink.


    On the third day, when she was on the road, she felt the smell of mink approaching, and in a moment, her whole body fell into a purple embrace.


    It''s not the gentle hug, but the bear hug. The mink almost has both hands and feet around her.


    Hua Ruge took a breath and laughed bitterly at the same time. How could this child grow up.


    "Sister, how can you come to see me when you have time?" Seeing the arrival of Hua Ruge, mink''s mouth couldn''t close with a smile. The purple pupil of the original evil spirit was full of happy smile.


    "I''ll let you go first."


    "No, sable thinks of her sister, every day." Small mink said four under looked, did not see Tuoba Rui''s figure more at ease embrace.


    Hua yuechong smiled and touched her scattered hair and said: "my sister also wants to see you, but this time I want to see your ancestor, the king of beasts here."


    "Old man?" "Little mink does not understand way:" elder sister has what matter to ask me to say good, he does not care about anything


    "You''re not big or small, how can you talk?" Hua Ruge knocked on his forehead.


    Mink likes to be intimate with Hua Ruge, but ye is not satisfied when he is knocked on the head. "He is an old man. In addition to his strength, his blood strength is not as good as mine."


    "The more you say it, the more you say it." Hua is like a song pretending to be angry.


    Mink immediately shut up: "mink won''t say anything, what can I do for him?"


    "You let me go, and I''ll tell you." Hua Ruge looks at the mink still stuck on her body, which is helpless.

 Chapter 1082

    Mink reluctantly let go of Hua Ruge, walked beside her, and the immortal animals gave way one after another.


    "Is it convenient for you king of beasts to see me?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "He''s just out of the customs. He''s in the cave. My sister wants to see me and say that." Mink is very cooperative. It''s like he and Hua Ruge are on the same side.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "this is the best."


    "I don''t think it''s difficult for my sister. If anyone bullies her, I''ll kill him." Seeing Hua as serious as a song, mink inevitably thinks of the disadvantages.


    "How can so many people bully me? I just want to talk about some business this time." Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder.


    Xiaodiao is relieved. No matter what deal he doesn''t trade, as long as Hua Ruge doesn''t get bullied.


    When he arrived at the central area of the fairy beast, Hua rugo found that there was a very large underground palace, guarded by the fairy beast and served by a small demon, among which there was no lack of beautiful female demons.


    Hua Ruge was led to a main hall in the underground palace, which is not as refined as human beings, but it is very large. The potted plants are all precious materials and treasures that are hard to find outside. Any pearl is the fairy crystal of high-level fairy beast, which is full of spirit and unimaginable.


    Hua Ruge appreciated the magnificent palace and nodded repeatedly: "the environment here is very good. If you can practice here, you will make great progress."


    "My sister likes to stay here. I have a big bed in the cave," said mink


    "Ah?" Hua rugo almost didn''t choke on her own saliva.


    "Small mink then way:" elder sister disrelishes to squeeze the stone cave that sleeps nearby also to go


    Hua Ruge would have beaten him if he hadn''t looked harmless.


    A bed?


    She almost thought she was being molested by the child.


    The mink squatted at her feet, looked up at her and said, "think about it, elder sister. If you stay, no one dares to bully you."


    Hua Ruge reached for his head and said, "I can''t do it. I''m going out to do business this time, and I''ll go back when it''s over."


    Xiaodiao''s disappointment was written on his face. Hua Ruge quickly touched his head to appease him.


    A group of banshees brought tea and snacks, and saw that the jaw almost didn''t fall down.


    God, is that their proud, strong and immortal little Lord? How to be like a child in front of that woman, so the appearance of grievance really looks like their hearts are going to melt.


    "Well, sit up and let people see what it looks like." Hua rugo pinched his little face.


    Mink just got up and sat on one side with a little grievance on his face.


    The Banshee brings up the tea. Hua Ruge looks at the fresh tea which is different from the human world and drinks it.


    The banshee is the water for the mink. After it is put beside him, it will go down.


    Hua Ruge was dazzled and couldn''t help but say, "you are really beautiful after the beast has formed. You should have a face and a body."


    Mink doesn''t answer.


    "Especially that one, like the waist water snake, who walks with weak willows and supports the wind, is pleasing to the eyes."


    Mink bowed his head to drink.


    "And that one, whose face is pure and tender and whose eyes are full of water, I really feel pity for him." Hua commented on it like a song lustful ghost.


    Mink put down his glass and looked up. By this time, the banshees had already gone out.


    Hua Yuege then asked, "to be honest with my sister, are these top-notch beauties moving in front of you every day?"


    "Well?" The mink seems to have failed to understand, sending out a confused syllable.


    "Is it that you don''t think anyone is unusual, especially good?" Hua rugo asked. She thought she could not stand so many temptations if she was a man.


    Mink shook his head: "no, I can''t remember who they are."


    "You''re not a little boy, so why don''t you get used to it?" Hua Ruge is worried for him.


    Mink doesn''t know what''s the advantage of enlightenment. He just feels happy with Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge thought of the business after eating and drinking. He asked, "mink, when is it suitable for me to see the king of beasts?"


    "He''ll be free any time. I''ll call." Said mink, and he stood up.


    Hua rugo stopped him and said, "it''s not polite. I''d better go to see you."


    One is that the animal king is powerful and has a high position. The other is that he is the elder of mink. She can''t be disrespectful.


    Mink shakes his head, but when he speaks, he hears a magnetic female voice and says sharply: "who intrudes into the underground palace without permission, is not afraid of death?"


    Hua Ruge felt the strong pressure of the breath, and she felt that it was the biggest pressure she had ever seen, except for wanshendan.


    "Old man, what''s your score? It scares my sister. I have to fight with you." Mink shouted back, his strong blood strength weakened the momentum of the other side.


    "Little guy, you dare to shout again. Believe it or not, I ate you."


    "You''ve been eating it for a long time. I don''t scare you, old man. I can play as usual, but if you scare my sister, I will never allow you. " The mink''s hard way.


    "Yo Yo, the little guy is enlightened. He knows how to find a woman." The banter came out.


    Mink frowned: "old man, do you have bad ears? I''ve said it several times. This is my sister."


    "You have a good eye. This girl is beautiful, but she doesn''t know how strong she is." The female voice came again.


    Hua Ruge felt a chill on her back when she listened. She instinctively wanted to escape, but her retreat was all locked by the powerful spirit power. She immediately mobilized her spirit power and rushed up.


    Her spirit has integrated all kinds of magic elixir, which has reached a level that can be turned into substance to hurt people.


    "Boo."


    A small and inaudible voice in the air rings, and the power of the spirit that blocks Hua Ruge is defeated. Hua Ruge moves directly three meters away.


    At the same time, a white snake''s tail emptied.


    Because it''s all aimed at Hua Ruge, so little mink didn''t feel the fluctuation of spiritual power before.


    Although he is very noisy, his strength is still much worse than that of the king of beasts.


    "EH." The astonished female voice sounded, obviously surprised by the strength of Hua Ruge.


    Mink is furious: "old man, do you want to die?"


    He said that he hit the snake''s tail with a fist. The snake''s tail dodged nimbly and said with a smile, "don''t be so angry, little guy. I''ll check it for you, too."


    "You bastard! If my sister didn''t dodge, she would have called! " The mink continued to fight. It seemed that he didn''t sacrifice the demon God clock.


    "Well, I''ll admit it. I can''t admit it."


    "No way!"


    "Don''t deceive me too much. I''ll fight back?"


    "Dare you, I will press you with the demon God clock."

 Chapter 1083

    "You''re not going to stop, are you, boy?"


    "Said not to bully my sister!"


    "Bang bang bang bang bang."


    Then there was a fight in the underground palace. It was difficult to distinguish the positions of these two people with the eyes of Hua Ruge. The speed was too fast.


    "Cough, little fellow, did you bully my mother and get hurt?"


    "You still bully my sister!" Mink bit this point and chased after the king of beasts.


    Finally, the woman couldn''t stand it, and said, "it''s my fault to sneak on you, human girl. I apologize. You helped persuade him not to chase me. "


    Although she can''t be hurt without the demon God clock, it''s not the same to fight like this.


    Hua Ruge did not want to dissuade, but had been in a stupefied state.


    How could she not have thought that the little Lord and the king of beasts in the east of Xinjiang actually had such a mode of getting along with each other. What about the good ancestor of the east? How can I be a little girl?


    However, when reminded, she would be distracted and stand up and say, "mink, don''t fight. The king of beasts just made a joke. There is no malice."


    "Sister, you don''t know this old guy. If you can''t hide, you will be hurt just now." The little mink said angrily.


    "Don''t I also dodge? Besides, the king of beasts apologizes, so don''t be reluctant." Hua is like singing and saying.


    "No."


    "Mink, listen to my sister. Come back soon." Hua Ruge begins to coax, and the figure of the mink appears in the underground palace again. She stops, but although she doesn''t do anything anymore, she says, "I warn you, old man, don''t move my sister, or I won''t let you go easily."


    "Boy, you are going to revolt." A slightly helpless voice came out.


    Hua Ruge felt that the voice was no longer ethereal and close. She turned her head and saw that a woman appeared on the seat at some time.


    This woman is wearing a white skirt, a beautiful face, that is, the appearance of ordinary people in their twenties. Her skin is white and shining, and she has some laziness in her fawn. When she looks up at people, her eyes turn up, and she has some evil intention.


    This is an extremely beautiful and highly recognizable face. It''s also a beauty for countless people to bow down.


    Mink goes to Hua Ruge and looks at her warily.


    The woman said helplessly, "don''t worry, I won''t touch her again."


    "I don''t believe it." Mink spits out two words roughly.


    The woman''s face is more helpless. How could she find such an heir.


    Hua Ruge soothes the way and touches the head of mink: "I believe that the king of beasts will do what he says and don''t be nervous."


    The expression on mink''s face was relaxed.


    The woman is surprised to see Hua Ruge, the meaning of exploration in the eyes is very obvious.


    How could someone make a rebellious mink so obedient? It''s incredible.


    "Hua Ruge, I have seen the king of beasts." Hua Ruge bows to the woman.


    When entering the central area, she had changed into a woman''s dress so as to avoid being misunderstood and eaten by the beast, so now she is the real body, and it will not be rude to see the king of the beast.


    "The little girl is really a good leather bag." She said on it that she had never seen a human woman who could give birth to such a face and would not lose her transformation into a fairy beast.


    Hua Ruge was a little surprised that the king of beasts said that she looked a little bit. Is this king of beasts also a face controller?


    "I haven''t asked you, what''s the matter with your spirit?" The woman began to speak again, although her tone was not strong, but there was always a kind of superior momentum.


    Hua rugo didn''t want to talk to mink before he could. He said, "old man, you should be polite to my sister. She''s not your subordinate."


    "You''re going to revolt, son, aren''t you?" The woman''s eyes widened and her face was angry.


    Mink replied with big eyes: "how about it?"


    "You don''t think you''ll be great if you have a demon God clock. When I get well, I''ll hit you ten at a time."


    "I won''t wait. I''ll fight now." Mink is also upright.


    So the woman was defeated. She rubbed her eyebrows with one hand and looked very distressed.


    Hua can''t help laughing when she can''t see it. She didn''t expect mink to be so difficult when she couldn''t see it.


    "Well, mink, don''t make any noise. Be polite to your elders." Hua Ruge is teaching on the side.


    "The old man is not an elder. He doesn''t respect the old." The mink groaned.


    It''s obvious that the two men are not less upset.


    When the woman heard this, she had the heart to spit blood.


    Hua Ruge also adapted for a while before saying: "can''t say so, darling."


    Although mink doesn''t think it''s right in his mind, Hua rugo asked him to do it, and he accepted it for the time being. Let''s not talk about the old guy until his sister leaves.


    The woman found that the mink really didn''t say anything about her, and the surprised tea didn''t get up from the chair.


    When did the child become so obedient? And it seems that he listened to all Hua rugo said. It''s amazing.


    She has begun to admire Hua Ruge a little. She decides to ask in private, how is this done?


    If mink would listen to her, it would be nice to think about it.


    "Master, it''s an accident. I can''t answer anything." Hua Ruge replied to the question before the king of beasts, but he didn''t give a positive answer.


    The woman nodded her head to show her understanding, and then said, "you just said, do you want to talk to me about something?"


    "Yes." Hua rugo said and sat down with the king of beasts.


    "Come on, what is it?" Women are also straightforward, directly ask the meaning.


    "It''s a deal to be exact. I want to use the spirit flowers and different grasses of eastern Xinjiang as alchemy materials. In exchange, I will provide the eastern Xinjiang magic tools."


    The woman picked up her eyebrow, and a white jade finger was tapping on the back of her other hand, as if thinking.


    Hua Ruge took the opportunity to say, "I heard that eastern Xinjiang fought with the palace of heaven and pill decades ago, and it lost to human beings. I think a large part of the reason is that eastern Xinjiang lacks weapons."


    Mink nodded.


    Although the battle effectiveness of the immortal beasts is very strong, the human weapon refining technology is too developed, and various means emerge in endlessly. The immortal beasts first suffer from the loss of equipment in the battle.


    If they are also given magic weapons, their combat effectiveness will be improved in a straight line, and the turnaround of the eastern Xinjiang is just around the corner.


    The woman stopped her finger and looked at Hua Ruge and said, "are you not afraid that you will attack people when there is a magic weapon in the east?"


    "To be honest with the king of beasts, I''m a businessman. I just want to make a small fortune. This kind of big thing is not that I can be controlled by a small person." Hua Yuege replied.


    This weapon is naturally bad for the enemy, but Dongjiang and wentiandan palace have enemies. At best, she helps the friendly army.


    Moreover, mink has no great hostility to human beings, but is not afraid of the unprovoked attacks on all human beings in the East.

 Chapter 1084

    "OK, I promise you, but we are not good at business. You''d better not do anything on it." The woman opened her mouth and made a final decision. When she spoke, she looked at Hua Ruge with warning.


    Hua Ruge just smiled and said, "I haven''t been bad enough. Besides, with my friendship with mink, I won''t do such a thing."


    "That''s the best." The woman nodded.


    Mink didn''t look at her very well. If she didn''t have Hua Ruge, she would make a big noise again.


    Hua Ruge took out another piece of paper and said, "this is the details I drew up before I came here. How do you like it when I exchange a piece of fairy ware for ten Tiancai and Dibao, a spirit ware for ten Xiancao and a common weapon for ten Xiancao of xuanlv and Huanglv?"


    The woman did not have the market price of some things, so she came to the Marquis, a king of beasts who knew little about the world.


    As a result, the monkey king immediately said that this thing was unreasonable, which reduced the price of lingcao by half.


    "Don''t worry. You don''t want to think about it. The forest belongs to you. You can pick the fairy grass casually, but I can''t get the magic weapon. Don''t forget that there is still a war in the west of Xinjiang." Hua Yuege said.


    Monkey King is still reluctant. After all, this human woman makes too much money.


    "Later on, the more difficult it will be to get this weapon. Think about it." Hua rugo said again: "there is another point, this is the war period, human beings do not care about you here, if the battle is over, I would like to send weapons to the Tiandan palace without interference."


    The monkey king''s face wavered.


    The snake king is a little suspicious.


    What does mink want to say, is stopped by Hua Ruge''s eyes.


    If it was not for business, she would not talk to the snake king in person.


    The monkey king sent a message to the snake king. At last, the snake king nodded, "OK, do as you say."


    "It can''t be better." Hua said with a smile.


    After the monkey king retreated, the snake king said to the mink, "go out, mink. I have something to talk to your sister alone."


    "No way." Mink flatly refused.


    He knew that the old guy had a bad temper, and Hua rugo was equally grumpy. If two people started, Hua rugo would be far from her opponent.


    "I promise I won''t hurt her." The king of snake said helplessly.


    Mink still shakes his head: "that''s not good. He can''t say something in front of me. It must be a bad word."


    he just likes to use his fist to solve problems, which is not stupid.


    Hua Ruge said that the child still understood, but still said: "don''t worry, I can deal with it, you go out first."


    Mink didn''t want to, but she nodded under Hua Ruge''s soothing eyes and went out.


    With a wave of snake king''s hands, the whole underground palace is shrouded in a border. Hua Ruge is still sitting there drinking tea.


    The snake king looked at her, and said: "female doll, I leave you to remind you only for the sake of others. The mink is pure in mind, and he trusts you. You can never use him, or I will not let you go."


    "I can guess. To be honest, I''m glad that the king of beasts can take care of him like this." Hua Yuege said with a smile, without any displeasure.


    She could feel that the snake king was on her guard, but it all came from her love for the mink.


    "It''s better." The snake king said, the meaning of alert in his eyes did not dissipate.


    Although she is old, she has been in the jungle. She doesn''t deal with human beings. Her mind is still simple. It''s not as clear as Hua Ruge.


    "You put your heart in your stomach. I''m looking at mink as my brother. I won''t hurt him." Hua Ruge affirms the way.


    The snake king is less hostile. He waves away from the border.


    Mink rushed in at the first time, and was relieved to see that the situation was still friendly.


    "Little guy, I''ve seen it for you. It''s OK. How are you? I''ll go back and shut up." The snake king said that he had got up.


    "Yes." "This time, it''s more polite," said mink.


    Next, Hua rugo stayed here for two days and handed over a large number of weapons to the immortal beasts. Then, he cleared up the herbs and asked them to collect them slowly.


    "Elder sister, don''t leave until the herbs are collected?" One day, mink said beside Hua Ruge.


    The two are eating the rabbit meat roasted by Hua Ruge. Although the fairy beast underground palace is large, it''s a cook who doesn''t cook meals. It''s only those who make cakes. It''s because the king snake prefers sweet food.


    Mink usually eats very little. He has a big appetite. Hua Ruge roasted two of them. He ate one and a half of them himself.


    Hua Ruge, like a parent, discipline him to eat slowly.


    Mink was eating rabbit legs, waiting for her to answer.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "no, I will go to Daewoo to do other things. After that, you can send people to send the herbs to Yandu in batches."


    "Sister can''t stay a little longer." The way mink doesn''t give up.


    Hua Ruge wanted to reach out and pinch his face when he saw his grievance and agreed to appease him.


    "After I''ve been busy for a while, would you like to take you to Yandu?" Hua Ruge comforts.


    Mink looked up and asked, "really?"


    "Really. ''Hua laughs like a song.


    "That''s good," said mink with a smile. "Elder sister doesn''t need to repent."


    "Good."


    She stayed for two days and took only two wangchenguo. The rest were sent to Yandu by mink.


    Mink personally sent her out of the central area, but she didn''t continue to send her under the persuasion of Hua Ruge.


    It took Hua Ruge three days to walk out of the eastern border, through the forest of xuanshou to reach the ancient dragon city. As soon as he entered the city, he saw his brother and sister waiting eagerly.


    At the moment, she has changed her men''s clothes, still the way she saw them before.


    "Do you really come out, young man? Isn''t there any danger? " The man went forward, but did not ask wangchenguo for the first time.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "basically not."


    "That''s good." The girl said, looking at Hua Ruge, waiting for her to continue.


    Hua Ruge didn''t plan to sell, so she turned over her hand and took one of the wangchenguo trees and said, "take it. If it''s not enough, come to me."


    This wangchenguo is the elixir of heaven. It''s an absolute treasure of heaven, material and earth. She sent it out so carelessly, which surprised the brothers and sisters.


    "Young master, we don''t have so much money with us. Tell us where you live, and we will definitely raise money to send it to you." The man said.


    Hua Yuege waved his hand: "it''s fate when I meet you, and I''m also on the way. Take it."


    "No way, it''s hard to repay your kindness if you can bring back the wangchenguo for us. We can''t stop giving money." The little girl is very upright.


    Hua Yuege hears the words and says: "well, if you have money, you can send it to the dange of Jiuzhou in Yandu. I''m the owner there."


    "It must be delivered." The man said with a deep hand: "this time is urgent. I won''t say much about it. I will remember your great kindness. I will report it to you in the future."

 Chapter 1085

    After seeing off the excited brothers and sisters, Hua Ruge returned to the city Lord''s mansion. Although there was no change of clothes, people in the ancient dragon city shop were used to the fact that their city Lord loved to wear men''s clothes.


    Due to the lack of time, she stayed in her residence for two days, relieved the tiredness of coming back from the East and rushed to the capital.


    When she arrived at the Daewoo boundary, it was convenient to pass. She was in the transmission array for a while, and people had already appeared in the capital.


    She rushed to the sacrifice palace of LAN binger, but she caught up with LAN binger and closed down. She had to go to the Guoshi mansion which the Ministry of work built for her, which she never lived in.


    Being welcomed in by hundreds of people, Hua Ruge is not like going back to his home, but like mistakenly entering other people''s luxurious mansions and visiting everywhere like a local bun.


    This mansion covers an area of 8000 mu. It takes a day to walk around it. There are countless wonders. It''s pleasant to look at any place.


    Obviously, the Ministry of works is very attentive to her, the first power Minister of Daewoo.


    She estimated that she would have no problem raising 3000 male pets here.


    Of course, she only dared to think about this idea. She had to be skinned by the vinegar jar.


    Listen to the housekeeper, juntianxia specially invited many famous chefs for her to keep in the mansion. Hua Ruge was very interested when he heard this. He immediately asked me to prepare lunch.


    She chose a cool courtyard as the place to eat, and sent someone to deliver a post to the palace to invite juntianxia to eat.


    When the Butler heard this, he twitched his lips and suggested politely, "master Guoshi, you just came back. Should you go to see the emperor first?"


    There is no reason for emperors to see ministers.


    Hua Ruge said after he reminded him, "by the way, forget the relationship between our monarchs and ministers. Don''t hand over that post until I eat something and go to the palace to see him."


    Although she took the position of national teacher, she was not suitable for this status because she was not in the dynasty all the year round. In addition, in her mind, she only regarded the monarch as a friend, and really forgot this level.


    In the emperor''s Dynasty, she should give the emperor the dignity of being a king.


    The housekeeper was relieved. The so-called accompaniment to the emperor is like a tiger. Although their national division is in power, and holds the Phoenix seal, and controls half of Daewoo''s fortune, if they annoy the emperor, these things will become disasters overnight.


    Fortunately, their national teachers were not arrogant and arrogant, and there was a standard in their hearts.


    Hua Ruge sat in the corner of the round table, waiting to eat. In order to relieve her hunger, she also asked people to make dessert and prepare cushions.


    However, as soon as the dessert arrived, a young man rushed over and told Hua Ruge, "master Guoshi, the emperor has arrived, and now he has arrived at the gate of the mansion."


    "He''s coming by himself." Hua Ruge turned to the housekeeper and said, "what should I do now according to the etiquette? To the door? "


    The housekeeper can''t figure out the form now. After a moment''s hesitation, he says, "Er, yes."


    Hua Ruge nodded and was ready to get up.


    "What etiquette do you have between us? Sit down." At the door came a slightly smiling voice from Jun Tianxia, which seemed to be laughing at her superfluous actions.


    "After all, you are the king and I am the minister. I don''t understand etiquette. It''s not good." Hua Yuege said.


    The king world smile bigger: "then you understand?"


    "I don''t know for the time being, but I can learn." Hua Ruge''s serious way.


    The emperor waved: "I don''t want to accept your gift."


    He said that the Blue Dragon Robe had been sitting on the table opposite Hua Ruge.


    "Owe me a meal, pay it back today." He sat down with his mouth open.


    Hua Ruge not only owes a meal in her memory, but nods: "no problem, I was going to invite you."


    "Oh? Posted to me? "


    "Then it was cancelled."


    "Why?"


    "By etiquette, I should see you first."


    "Who said that?" he said


    The steward behind was shocked by the way the two monarchs and ministers get along. Before he calmed down, he heard the words of monarch and the world, which made him almost kneel down.


    Hua Yuege coughed two times: "isn''t it to give you dignity? You should pay attention to your image as the king of a country."


    "I earn all my face. How can I use you as a woman?" The free and easy way of the king.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "that''s the same thing."


    You have a soft expression.


    The housekeeper in the back once again doubts life. He teaches Hua Ruge according to the etiquette. Why is it that he is wrong now?


    "By the way, you know when I''m back?" Hua Ruge asked as she ate dessert.


    "I knew that you were back on the same day that you were persuaded to surrender at the border. It''s not a small move when you arrive at the ancient dragon city. I don''t know where you are." The way of the king.


    It''s true that Hua Ruge is restless everywhere.


    "By the way, should you reward me for the border? I heard that when I came, the whole Zhou army will be in your hands without blood." Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m a little proud.".


    "I have no problem, but you can''t be promoted any more, and you don''t lack other positions, so you have to give up." King of the world said lightly.


    Hua Ruge almost didn''t turn his eyes. "If you don''t give me, I''ll tell you straight. It''s necessary to make such a big detour."


    Jun Tianxia smiled and asked, "is there something to do when I come back this time?"


    "You know me. I have a good project. I want to cooperate with you." Hua Ruge said by the way.


    Juntianxia doesn''t understand what she said about the project, but you can also guess about it before and after.


    She wants to cooperate with him.


    "What is it?" He asked.


    Hua rugo just wanted to say that the maids had come forward with delicacies and put them on the table one by one.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are straight to the dishes with perfect color, fragrance and taste, so he is almost drooling.


    "Eat first, and say as you eat." You are very considerate.


    Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly, and then began to taste the dishes. After eating, he said: "it''s worthy of the cook you chose. It''s so delicious."


    "Like to stay here for a while." The way of the king.


    Although he came to find Hua Ruge for a meal, he hardly took a few bites and watched Hua Ruge eat all the time.


    Hua Ruge is not a little embarrassed about this, but more like he is used to it. He looks at himself and says a few words occasionally.


    People are shocked. They are too simple to be affectable.


    But what surprised them even more was the attitude of the monarch. It was said that the monarch, who was deep and serious and had almost no smile, was not impatient when he watched the master of the state eat. Instead, his lips were always on the air, and he was very pampered.


    It''s too counter intuitive.

 Chapter 1086

    After the meal, Hua Yuege wiped his mouth and said, "well, I will have a large number of metal ores. I have to find someone to help me make weapons. I think of you as soon as I think about it."


    "Another place." The king gets up.


    Hua Ruge nodded. They left the table and went to a teahouse.


    "I will provide you with the ore for training. You are responsible for making weapons. We will give you five points for the final weapons." Hua Yuege said, "in this way, you will be rich and strong, so that I will not work hard and win-win."


    "It''s a win-win situation." The king looked at her: "how many minerals do you have?"


    "At present, there are only one million jin of cold iron ore, but soon there will be five million jin of cold iron ore, one million jin of black iron ore, five million jin of bronze ore and ten thousand jin of fine gold ore." Hua Yuege said.


    Even if you listen to this quantity, you will be surprised.


    "Where did you get so many minerals? To rob? "


    Hua Yuege nodded: "Zheng Jie."


    Then she talked about how she cheated and abducted in Yandu city. Juntianxia was calm. Gonggong Li on the other side could hardly bear it. She was stunned.


    At the beginning of development, there was only one danfang, and now it is worth hundreds of millions of Lingshi. If Daewoo makes weapons for her, she can reach a continuous deal with the eastern Xinjiang. It can be predicted that in the whole world''s danyao market, Jiuzhou dange will be able to dominate.


    It''s the most powerful example of a white wolf with no hands.


    "It turns out that you are Hu Yue who took out the life extending Dan Fang. When I received the spy''s information, I thought there was another devil in the world." The king world quite some sigh.


    Hua Ruge wants to laugh, but half of them don''t think it''s right.


    "Are you praising me?"


    The devil of the world, how to listen to how not like a good word.


    "Yes." Juntianxia thinks this title suits her very well.


    "No, you can''t. You have a better one." Hua Yuege thought about it, and finally said, "like the invincible beautiful girl?"


    Jun Tianxia has just had a sip of tea and almost didn''t spray it out. It''s all in a mess.


    "No more beautiful girl fighters?"


    "The little fairy is not bad, so it''s gentle."


    "Hello, if you have something to say, don''t leave." Hua Ruge recalls the rising monarch.


    "Then speak well." At last, juntianxia was relieved.


    Hua Ruge''s face is frustrated. What''s wrong with being rude? She''s beautiful. How can''t she get the title of a girl.


    "I''ll take care of it." Jun Tianxia opens her mouth and dispels her thoughts.


    "That''s good." Hua Yuege shows a relaxed smile.


    The industrial chain is finally connected. The next step is to think about how to cheat those people in Fusang. She has no intention to testify to those people.


    "What are you going to do next?" The king asked.


    "Huiyan tricked the rest of the ore. you sent someone to come with me and bring it back." Hua said like a song.


    "How long will you stay here?" The king asked again.


    "Two days." Hua Ruge said and asked, "do you have any news about Ye''s family? I want to see a Li."


    Juntianxia nods, his spies are all over the place, and it''s natural that ye''s family, who once was hostile to them, is indispensable.


    "Ye''s family is just a third class family in this continent. After Ye''s return, I sent people to inquire about the news several times. It has been very quiet and nothing happened." He answered.


    Hua Ruge eased his mouth and said, "that''s good."


    "Don''t spend the night, you are not satisfied with the status quo. There are many small moves in private." There is another way.


    Hua Ruge was very interested and said, "what is it?"


    "She is too secretive. I just overheard some news. I don''t know what it is. Since you are going to see her, you might as well ask her face to face. "


    Hua Ruge nodded: "she always has a way of doing things."


    "But you should also pay attention to that there may be a big family behind the Ye family. It''s better not to cause trouble when you go." I''ll tell you.


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ve always kept a low profile." Hua Ruge claps his chest to promise.


    If juntianxia didn''t pay attention to her image, she would have turned her eyes. If she kept a low profile, no one would be in trouble.


    "One more thing." Hua Ruge said, taking out a wooden box and pushing it to Jun Tianxia, saying: "the seal of the Phoenix queen should have been returned to you after the opening of the sky, but at that time, the invasion of the Ye family happened suddenly, and then I forgot about it. When I came back recently, I remembered that it should have been returned to you."


    After seeing the seal box, juntianxia''s heart sank for no reason, as if he had completely lost some important things.


    Hua Ruge pulled the corners of his mouth and relaxed the atmosphere, saying: "you think, Phoenix seal has always been in my hand, and people will talk about some things that they don''t have. Then you will be embarrassed if you can''t find your wife."


    Jun Tianxia seems to be infected by her, and her expression is slowly relieved. He is not a person who can not afford to let go. Since she has love in her heart, all he can do is to bless and let go.


    He loves her free and easy, and he shouldn''t be a mother.


    Hua Ruge saw his face relaxed gradually, and a big stone fell to the ground in his heart.


    However, what Jun Tianxia did next was not to put away the Phoenix seal, but to push it back to her side.


    "What?" Hua Yuege looks puzzled.


    "As the only one who can control the Phoenix seal of Daewoo, this thing can only be used on you. If Daewoo is in danger one day, there is at least a glimmer of hope left in your body." The king said.


    The Dragon Seal and the Phoenix seal can mobilize part of the Qi luck respectively. If one day there is any accident between him and the Dragon Seal, there is still hope for a comeback with the Phoenix seal.


    He added: "I hope you can save it for me for the time being. It''s also a way for me to get out of my way and make others uneasy."


    "As a friend or a minister, I can''t seem to refuse." Hua rugo took the Phoenix seal again and said, "then I''ll take it for you. When you find the emperor, I''ll get out of the business."


    "Thank you." Thank you all over the world.


    "It''s a small thing, but you''re still faster and older." Hua Yuege said.


    "Good."


    "Shall I help you organize the draft?"


    "No." Juntianxia resolutely refused.


    "Why? Aren''t you all like this when you are emperor? It''s not the case that the harem is always empty. "


    "Even if it''s empty, it won''t accept the vulgar powder."


    "How do you know other people''s vulgar powder without looking at them?"


    Juntianxia didn''t answer her, but looked far away and said, "an interesting woman is enough in this life."


    "Do you have a goal?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Jun Tianxia looked at her and said, "there was before, but now it''s gone."


    Hua Yuege laughs and laughs, but she is very happy that juntianxia can let it go.

 Chapter 1087

    The two chatted for a long time. Hua Ruge heard so many words from juntianxia for the first time. Obviously, they put down a lot of thoughts, and the relationship between them was more relaxed.


    It is also today that Hua Ruge wants to understand some problems.


    I remember that juntianxia asked her if she would fall in love with him if she met him first rather than Tuo BARREI.


    At that time, Hua Ruge was uncertain because he was as good as him.


    But now she has a clear answer.


    There are too many similar people, but only one is suitable.


    No matter what order, her lover will only be Tuoba Rui.


    Who is his beloved?


    It was evening when Jun Tianxia went back to the palace. Gonggong Li saw the relaxation in his face that he had never seen before.


    He is a deep-seated man, and most of his thoughts are hidden in his heart. This time, when he opened his heart, he seemed to unload some burdens, and his heart was no longer so heavy.


    On the way back, although he lost, he didn''t feel sad.


    He frowned and wondered if it was because he wasn''t dedicated enough. He doesn''t think so, but what makes him finally let go today?


    He drooped his eyes. The corner of his eyes inadvertently swept a piece of blue jade pendant around his waist. His eyes narrowed and he stretched out his hand to hold the jade pendant in the palm of his hand.


    This jade pendant has only half, the other half was accidentally sent by him.


    At this moment, it was almost dusk, and he could not see the patterns on the jade pendant clearly in the sedan chair, as if he could not understand whether it was unintentional or destiny.


    Hua Ruge had a good sleep in his mansion. The next day, Emperor Tianxia sent someone to send the address of Ye''s house. Hua Ruge accepted it.


    She also knew that juntianxia had sent people to Yandu, waiting for her to go back and cheat the ore from Fusang.


    Hua Ruge has lived in his mansion for three days. It''s not too pleasant.


    She wanted to wait for LAN binger to go out and say hello to her, but the sacrificial palace and other people said that she was in a critical moment now and would not go out for half a year.


    So Hua Ruge had to leave and took the address of Ye''s family and looked for it.


    The Ye family is only a small family of the third class in the big world, whose status is equivalent to the next clan. There are still some gaps from yuxu clan, so Hua Ruge is not afraid now.


    She just remembers not to make trouble.


    Because of the feud with Ye''s family, Hua Ruge didn''t show her true face to the world, but she wanted Shangguan Li to recognize her, so she changed her body into the image of an undercover in the demon gate. When asked her name, she said her name was Li Dahai.


    It took her three days to walk to Shangrao city where ye''s family is located. According to the news of juntianxia, this fairy city is one of Ye''s industries. The city leader is Ye''s family leader, the father of shangguanli, ye Zhan.


    On the day she arrived, Hua rugo didn''t remember the door. She thought it would be better to find out the situation first, so she first checked in at an inn.


    On the same day, she inquired about the situation of Ye''s family between meals.


    As a result, those people were talking about ye family''s two geniuses, one was Ye DA and ye Jun, the other was Ye Xuan, the second miss of Ye family. No one mentioned official glass, that is, Ye Li.


    Hua Yuege had to ask Ye Li directly, saying, "I heard that there is another young lady named Ye Li in Ye''s family."


    "This is Miss Ye San. She came back two years ago." The man ate a peanuts and said, "Miss Ye San is also pitiful. She was sent out to raise her because of her leg disease


    "It''s not easy to bring it back, but the cultivation talent is too low to be valued by the family. It''s said that she is beautiful, but no one has seen her. She is too weak to go out and see no guests. " Said the man.


    Hua Ruge picked the eyebrows when she heard about it. She was sure that Shangguan Li was playing a pig and eating a tiger. She might have been holding it for a long time.


    "So it is." She nodded her head in a proper way.


    "Little brother, why are you so interested in these three young ladies?" Asked the drinker.


    "Hi, I haven''t heard that it''s beautiful. It''s a pity to hear that it''s hard to see my brother." Hua said with a sigh.


    "It''s not easy to see the beauty. We don''t know ye Li, but ye Xuan is a real beauty. She is good-natured and often goes out. You can watch her for two days in the street to make sure you have a good eye." That man is very old-fashioned way. Obviously, he doesn''t do such a thing less often.


    Hua Ruge is tut tut two voice way: "can only pass eye addiction?"


    "Otherwise, what else do you want to do? The second young lady of the family is a blue talent. Now in her early twenties, she has reached fairyland. That''s a young man in the upper patriarchal clan. Can''t a toad like to eat swan meat?" The man joked.


    Hua Yuege wants to be cheeky. Hearing this, he adds, "what happened to the swan? It was born to be remembered."


    "You''re so brave, you kid. If ye''s family hears about it, they won''t skin you." The man smiled. Although he scolded Hua as a song, he still appreciated this kind of character.


    Hua Yuege gave a wild smile and said, "drink and drink."


    Soon the two of you and I began to drink one cup of wine. I thought it was a brother who didn''t know what to say.


    After having a meal, Hua Ruge has already understood the situation of Ye''s family, but she hasn''t thought how to meet Shangguan Li.


    It seems that shangguanli wants to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger, and she doesn''t go out yet, so she doesn''t have any chance to know her friends. If she goes as a friend like this, it will definitely arouse the suspicion of others in the Ye family.


    It would be bad if she broke her plan then.


    One day later, Hua rugo wandered in the street. She wondered whether there would be her dark night Pavilion power in Shangguan Lidao. Maybe she could contact her through this.


    She asked a lot of people where they could buy and sell news, but people''s reaction was to shake their heads.


    Obviously Shangguan glass has not come to this step.


    Just when she was at a loss, she found that the streets were crowded, and many people were rushing towards the direction of the city Lord''s mansion. Hua rugo curiously grabbed a man and asked, "brother, what happened in front?"


    "You don''t know? The city Lord''s residence is recruiting the guardians. Everyone is rushing to sign up. " The man replied enthusiastically.


    "Is the nursing home so popular?" Hua rugo is even more strange, because she saw that these people in the past were monks, and their strength was not low.


    "You don''t know. In fact, the guardianship is to recruit staff. Once it''s passed, there will be not only salaries to take, but also skills and resources." The man said that he couldn''t wait to leave. Before leaving, he left a sentence: "brother, you can try it intentionally."

 Chapter 1088

    Hua Ruge thought about the news in situ. It was a chance to see shangguanli, but she thought about whether she needed to sink so deep.


    Before making a decision, she went to the direction of the city Lord''s office. Anyway, let''s see first.


    When she arrived, the gate of the Lord''s mansion was full of people, but the red gate was closed, and no one came out to answer for half a day.


    These people not only began to talk about the city Lord''s mansion, but also said that none of them had left.


    The Ye family is the largest family in a thousand miles. The only hope for them to turn over is to join them. After all, the trees are so good that they don''t need to earn resources for themselves.


    These people waited outside all morning. At noon, the gate opened. A butler like man came out and said, "I''m in charge of the city Lord''s mansion. I''ve kept you waiting for a long time."


    "Soon." The following people said one after another, as if they were not talking about them before.


    "First of all, thank you for coming. The treatment of the city Lord''s office will not disappoint you." The steward continued.


    "What are your terms? How many rounds of selection do you have to go through? " I can''t hear the words that go around.


    The Chamberlain didn''t want to say that. "The condition is that the immortal is superior to the immortal. As long as this condition is met, you can enter the mansion and become a guard house."


    The monks standing at the bottom of the steps were stunned when they heard the words. They all knew that ye''s selection of the nursing home was very strict. Not only did they have high strength requirements, but also they had to go through various checks and tests.


    After all, the conservatory needs to spend a lot of Lingshi, so the Ye family should be cautious.


    But this time, it has been reduced to a level where monks can enter. Aren''t you afraid to spread wealth?


    Hua Ruge thought for a long time with his eyes narrowed. At last, he gave a faint smile. The first one came out and said, "I want to sign up."


    She took the lead, and other people reacted and rushed forward: "I also want to sign up."


    "And me."


    "Don''t squeeze. I came first."


    There are other guardians in the mansion to maintain order. Then, they are led into the mansion, recorded their names and accomplishments, and assigned to the courtyard of the partial courtyard.


    Hua Ruge has preliminarily estimated that there are 200 people in this line. Most of her strength lies in fairyland. She also lied that she was a monk of fairyland and didn''t rise to the top among these people.


    After these people moved into the city Lord''s mansion, the recruitment and protection Yard did not stop, and it has been going on.


    Hua Ruge realized that it was not easy. It was likely that ye''s family was about to make a big move, so he sneaked in to see if he could help Shangguan Li.


    The new guardians haven''t been assigned their duties yet, and they can''t calm down to practice when their life suddenly changes greatly, so they chat together in groups.


    Hua Ruge got up and went to the kitchen to look for food. No matter where she went, she didn''t want to be wronged.


    In theory, the kitchen is not open to the nursing home, but it can''t block Hua Ruge. This is another pair of handsome leather bags. She said something nice to the girl in the kitchen, and she blushed and was coaxed away by her to cook a chicken.


    Hua Ruge was sitting by the well with a plate, eating and exclaiming that the girl at this time was so pure.


    She didn''t plan to leave either. She ate chicken legs and chatted with other girls at the same time.


    After a few words, she heard what was broken in the kitchen, and then came a girl''s angry voice: "what are you doing? This is my miss''s ginseng soup?"


    Hua Ruge picks eyebrows. The voice is familiar.


    Then another girl''s voice sounded: "Yo, you see what you''re in a hurry. I didn''t mean to. You can stew another pot."


    "You said it was easy. I stewed this pot for two hours!"


    "Well, it''s not bad for a depressed young lady in your family to have something to drink. What else should I pay attention to?" That girl disdains way.


    "You are presumptuous, and you can talk about Miss, too?" The girl''s angry confession before.


    "Don''t move, miss. I dare not, but that one in your yard is a different matter."


    "Dare you, I''ll fight you."


    "I don''t believe you dare to do it!"


    The two can''t stand each other. Hua Ruge laughs, because she knows that the girl who was knocked over by Tang is shangguanli''s close servant girl, Lan''er.


    In the small world, she has no little girl who flirts.


    Today''s conflict is obviously another girl deliberately picking up trouble.


    Hua rugo put the plate aside, bypassed the girl who had accosted before, and went in directly.


    "You can''t enter the kitchen, young man."


    Hua Ruge ignored, went to Lan''er and another girl in pink, and said with a smile, "two sisters, what is the dispute? Do you want to have your brother comment?"


    She looked like an apprentice, which made the girl in pink look foolish.


    Lan''er is the same, not because the leather bag is evil and beautiful, but because she has seen the face.


    Li Dahai!


    No, it''s Hua Ruge!


    She thought of the light in her eyes, and Hua Ruge made a face to her, so she didn''t blurt out.


    That powder dress wench reaction comes over, the regular asked a sentence: "do not know which family''s childe you are?"


    It''s hard for her to see Hua Ruge''s clothing and temperament, so she said it was a nursing home.


    "More important than that, was the girl hurt?" Hua Yuege points to the broken soup bowl underground and asks with concern.


    "No No...... " The girl stuttered.


    Hua Ruge smiled: "that''s good. What happened?"


    The girl wanted to bully Lan''er, but she really didn''t want to leave a bad impression in front of such a man. She said: "I accidentally touched Lan''er''s sister''s soup bowl when I walked, please forgive me."


    Lan''er has disdain in his eyes, and he also takes a little bit of schadenfreude with him.


    "The girl is very understanding." Hua Ruge smiled and then looked at Lan''er and said, "I don''t know what the price of this soup is. I''ll pay for it for her. Let''s just let it go."


    Lan''er hummed. She knew that Hua Ruge was trying to help her out. She wanted to say no, but she saw Hua Ruge wink at her.


    "At least 200 pieces of Lingshi," she said after a second thought


    "No problem." Hua rugo said, then took out a piece of Lingshi card and said, "take out your card and I''ll draw it for you."


    The girls in pink are almost crazy.


    In fact, it can''t be blamed for her. No one can see a handsome, golden and considerate man, who won''t have so many heartbeats.


    Lan''er naturally didn''t have a Lingshi card, so she shook her head.


    "It doesn''t matter. You take me to see your master. I''ll pay her." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Lan''er then understood what Hua rugo was up to. He pretended to think about it and agreed.


    Hua Ruge said to the girl in pink before she left: "don''t worry, I''ll take care of it."

 Chapter 1089

    Looking at the back of Hua Ruge''s departure, the girl in pink started to have pink bubbles in her eyes. She forgot her original intention and didn''t understand that the money was not compensated at all.


    Hua Ruge took up his chicken legs when he walked across the yard, eating while walking with Lan''er.


    At the same time, the girl in pink gradually wants to understand, but it''s too late to call Hua Ruge back.


    "By the way, whose son is this?" Asked the girl in pink who had picked up Hua Ruge before.


    The servant girl glanced at her indifferently and said, "it''s not the childe of that family. It''s the new guard house today."


    "Nursing home?" Powder dress servant girl unbelievable repeated, then murmured: "how can this be?"


    For a while, she said angrily, "liar!"


    On the other hand, Hua rugo has started to eat the second chicken leg, while Lan''er is carried by her to help her hold the plate with the roast chicken.


    "How did you get in?" Asked LAN.


    "Little girl, why do you have so many questions? I''m going to ask your master again after a while." Hua Ruge ate drumsticks and didn''t want to go back to her.


    Lan''er frowned and said, "bully."


    Hua Ruge smiled and couldn''t help teasing her: "it''s not that you are not willing to be me. If you want to come to me, I promise to you."


    "No, you are used to bullying people." LAN er''s angry way.


    Hua, like a song, laughs brightly without any remorse.


    The city Lord''s mansion is very big and winding. Shangguan Li hid himself as a small transparency when he came back, so he lived in a very partial place. Hua Ruge walked for a while before he arrived.


    Lan''er took her directly into the yard.


    At this time, shangguanli is sitting on the rattan chair in the courtyard. She is still wearing a black skirt. She leans against the back of the chair and keeps her eyes closed. The black and white flower on her knee is lying there.


    The body features of Xiaohua are infinitely close to a cat, but it is a tiger.


    Little thing''s vigilance is very strong, feel the breath of strangers immediately raised his head, a pair of green pupils are not good Hua Ruge.


    "Meow!" Its call was very unpleasant.


    He recognized the man at a glance. Although he had a good relationship with his owner, he regarded him as a cat.


    It''s true that cats can bear tigers.


    Hua Yuege laughs bitterly: "a Li, how can your people all remember their revenge so much?"


    This is the case with xiaohua and Lan''er.


    When shangguanli sat there, her whole body was full of melancholy. Now she heard the familiar timbre, and then she opened her eyes slowly, with a smile in the dark pupil: "like a song, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "It''s been a long time. Are you ok?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Not bad." Shangguan Li said and looked at Lan''er and said, "go and pour tea."


    Lan''er went in response.


    Xiaohua no longer looks like a song on the master''s face, but continues to sleep on shangguanli''s lap.


    "That''s good."


    "The war on the other side of Xijiang is tight. Why do you come to me when you have time?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    In her impression, Hua rugo is the kind of person who will rush to the front line when the mainland is in danger. Although the girl looks unreliable, she has principles and feelings in her heart.


    She doesn''t have it, so she appreciates Hua Ruge.


    "I want to go, but my body is in a state of disrespect." Hua is like a song.


    "Body?" "What''s the matter?" said Shangguan Li


    "It''s no big deal, just raise it." Hua Ruge didn''t say specifically. After all, she said that she had to worry about another one.


    Seeing that she didn''t want to say it, Shangguan Li didn''t ask any more questions. He said, "you are a doctor. I don''t need to teach you how to maintain your health. Just one sentence. Live well, or you will be robbed by others."


    Hua Ruge almost didn''t choke when she heard the words. It''s hard for her to imagine that the words came from shangguanli with more serious expression.


    "I try, I try." She said, Lan''er poured tea, and she came to drink it.


    Although shangguanli''s way of persuading her lacks gentleness, it is a direct attack on her weakness, which makes her dare not die.


    "How did you get in?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    "Today, when you called for the nursing home, I came with you. When I saw Lan''er, I came to see you." Hua Yuege said: "in order not to damage you to dress up as a pig and eat a tiger, I made such a big detour. I''m moved."


    "All right." Shangguan Li just spits out two words.


    Hua rugo thinks that she is far less lively than when she was in the small world.


    "A Li, what happened?" She asked tentatively.


    Shangguanli shook his head: "in such an environment, it will inevitably affect me."


    Calculation cost her a lot of mental effort. The key is that most of the people she calculated are closely related to her. Even if she has a strong mental endurance, she will suffer a little.


    Hua rugo heard her mention of the environment, and she knew that she could not reconcile. This road would go on no matter how difficult it was, so she didn''t call people to give up revenge.


    "I''ll be back for a while. I''ll stay with you. Maybe I can help you." Hua Yuege said.


    Shangguan Li nodded, "OK, I''ll arrange it."


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to extend the topic, so she said: "now all outside are talking about Ye''s abnormal phenomenon this year. If you tell me there is no shadow of you in it, I won''t believe it."


    "You know me." Shangguanli admits not to discount.


    Then she said what she had done in the year when she came back, and she had nothing to hide.


    Hua Yuege was so absorbed that he clapped his hands in succession at last.


    There are some differences between the two of them. Hua Ruge prefers to lay out Yin people, while shangguanli''s means are ruthless. If they don''t move, they will take the initiative. There is no suspense.


    And shangguanli appreciate huaruge the same, huaruge also appreciate shangguanli very much.


    This person has calmness and forbearance that she doesn''t have, which is the character that can make a big deal.


    Hua Ruge thought about it and decided to mix it with Shangguan Li.


    "It''s almost time. It''s time for you to go back." Shangguanli reminds us that now it''s not far from success. She can''t have problems in this ring.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "if you need my help, just say it."


    "Good."


    Lan''er sent Hua Ruge away. Shangguan Li said lightly, "that''s too cruel for you. I won''t teach you how to do it."


    Hua rugo went back to where she lived. She had eaten up a roast chicken. She drank two more cups to make dinner.


    She was satisfied with this day. After all, she was worried that shangguanli was safe for a long time, and her success was imminent. She was about to participate in the process.


    She often fell asleep, and when she woke up the next day, she heard the steward say that she would gather in the hospital, saying that something had been done.

 Chapter 1090

    Hua Ruge rubs his bleary eyes and follows the flow of people to the courtyard. At this moment, the number of people in the courtyard has changed from 200 to 500.


    It''s obviously a new recruit yesterday. The rest of us are confused and don''t know what to do. Only Hua Ruge knows.


    When they arrived, the steward appeared. He pressed his hands and succeeded in calming these people down.


    "I''m sure you''ve heard that there is a Qingfeng stronghold in the north of the city. There are bandits and bandits who kill people without blinking an eye. This time, we''re here to fight against Qingfeng stronghold." The steward opened his mouth after the crowd had calmed down.


    As soon as this remark came out, the following people all talked about it again. The steward pressed again: "this is the assessment for you to enter the government. As long as you capture the Qingfeng stronghold, you will have a great reward. Later, you will become the official guard house of Ye government and enjoy all resources."


    "I''ll give you a day to think about it. If you want to go, come and sign up tomorrow." The steward said, "let''s go."


    After the steward left, everyone fell into a discussion.


    "Qingfeng stronghold does all the bad things every year. It''s imperative to eliminate them. But I heard that there are some experts there. We won''t be in danger, will we?"


    "Yes, the people in the Qingfeng stronghold don''t blink at killing people."


    "I said how can I come in so easily this year? It used to depend on us to work hard."


    "Yes."


    Some of them hold this attitude, others are very optimistic.


    "Whether it is a general force or an individual strength, can Qingfeng stronghold be an opponent of the Ye family?"


    "Yes, the Ye family has been deeply rooted for so many years. How could the elders who are in charge of the house, if they don''t speak, not be able to clean up a Qingfeng stronghold?"


    "I think so too. Anyway, I followed Ye''s family. Maybe it was a chance."


    The two sides were soon at loggerheads, and Hua Ruge just went back down the road and didn''t say anything.


    A person who talked with her yesterday came up and asked, "brother, what do you think about this?"


    "Since I was a child, I didn''t pay attention to it. I''m waiting for everyone to choose. I''ll go with more people then." Hua is like a song.


    "You can''t do that. What''s the most important thing for us monks?" He asked.


    Hua Ruge thought and said, "talent?"


    The man shook his head.


    "Hard work?"


    The man shook his head.


    "And others?" Hua Ruge can''t think of it.


    "It''s the mind, it''s the eye." The man pointed to his head and said, "the biggest difference between people is here. There are so many opportunities in this world. If you don''t have vision, you can easily miss the opportunity."


    Hua Ruge thought it was reasonable, so he nodded his head and asked, "how is this brother going to choose?"


    "I said it when I thought you were a friend." He lowered his voice and said, "well, of course, it''s going."


    "Why?"


    "No matter how powerful this Qingfeng stronghold is, it''s better than the Ye family. You can go there at ease. It''ll be OK." The man patted her on the shoulder.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "Oh."


    "Brothers don''t seem to be in high spirits." He asked again.


    Hua Ruge pulled out a smile and said, "nothing. I just want to meet a servant girl yesterday. She is beautiful and watery."


    The man gave an ambiguous smile.


    When Hua rugo came to the gate of his courtyard, he saw Lan''er standing in front of the gate, looking west towards the crowd, probably looking for her.


    She then beckoned and said, "I''m here. How can I miss my brother when I don''t see him in a day?"


    Lan''er wanted to turn her head and leave, but she had to accept her flirtation in public to think of the things she told her, and made a shy expression.


    Everyone in the group whistled and laughed.


    The man next to Hua Ruge said: "OK, brother, I''ve only got such a beautiful girl in one day."


    "It''s not easy." Hua Ruge has come to Lan''er''s face with the cow blowing. She puts one hand around her neck on her other shoulder and takes her away.


    The noise behind is louder.


    Lan''er''s face was flushed by her.


    When no one knew the place, Lan''er got out of her arm and said with shame, "master Guoshi, can you be serious?"


    "You can fool them." Hua rugo sat down with a rockery and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Miss thought twice last night. She thought you''d better quit. She can handle her own affairs." Lan''er.


    Hua Ruge picked up her eyebrows: "can''t I help her?"


    "Good is good, but she is afraid of your risk, so you''d better go." Lan''er added her own words: "miss is worried about you."


    "The more she is like this, the more insecure I am. Go back and tell her to reassure her. I can still guarantee my own safety." Hua said like a song.


    Lan''er sniffed the words and sighed, "Miss guessed that you might be like this. She said that if so, she would let me give this to you."


    As she spoke, she handed Hua rugo a jade pendant.


    "What is this?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I don''t know, miss. She only said that it would be very dangerous in Qingfeng stronghold. You can take this and it will be safe." Lane road.


    Hua Ruge guessed something vaguely, but this girl is simple, she didn''t say much, just nodded.


    "Then I''ll go. You should pay attention to your safety." Lan''er sincerely asked.


    Hua Ruge smiled: "let your young lady be careful. If you have anything, remember to call me at the first time."


    "I''ll pass it on."


    After the two separated, Hua rugo put the jade pendant in the space. She simply checked it and found that there was a subtle spirit hidden in it, like identifying something.


    When she went back, there were many people asking for gossip. It was hard for her to do such a thing. She sat in the middle and blew. The last one who heard it gave her a thumbs up.


    During this period, she also asked about it. As a result, the answers of these people were very consistent. They all took a chance.


    In any case, there is no place but danger in the way of cultivation. If they can fight for a great future with limited danger, they will naturally.


    As soon as the atmosphere spread, these people accepted it. By the next day, few people left.


    Those who leave are also those who have very low accomplishments. Those who come here just want to mix some benefits actually have no loss to the Ye family.


    The steward was very satisfied with this. At the moment, he gave the people left with the spirit stone and elixir. He said it was as the reward this time, as long as he could come back, there was still a reward.


    So these people think they''re right.


    Ye''s family gave these people two days to prepare, and the next day the guard house before Ye''s house arrived.


    These people are all the elites of Taoism left by Ye family in the past years. Hua Ruge looked at the past at a glance. Most of the 300 people are fairyland, a small part is xianzunjing, and dozens of fairyland like her.


    Although it is not as powerful as the middle clan, it is stronger than the common lower clan.

 Chapter 1091

    It''s a lot of honesty to see these real nursing homes coming out.


    The leaders of these guardians are ye''s children. One of the leaders is Ye Qing and the other is Ye Lei. It''s all the strength of the top fairyland.


    In the future, the team should fully obey the command of the two commanders, and everyone should do the same.


    After a day''s acclimatization, the whole convoy, a total of 800 people headed for Qingfeng stronghold.


    Hua Ruge found out that Qingfeng stronghold has a thousand people after inquiring about it. The number of people is not so dominant, and the comprehensive strength is far inferior to those sent by Ye family. From any point of view, ye family will win.


    Of course others think the same.


    Shangrao City has such a big movement, which immediately attracted many people''s attention. Most of them are afraid and hate Qingfeng stronghold. If we can eliminate it, it will be a good thing.


    The upper class of the Ye family also pays attention to this matter. They don''t care whether the Qingfeng stronghold is alive or not. They only care about the wind that they heard a while ago. They say that there is a treasure named dinghunzhu in the Qingfeng stronghold.


    This treasure is a tool of Tao. It''s very aggressive. You can take a person''s life with your hand.


    They are so coveted that they think of attacking the mountain and seizing the treasure.


    Ye Zhan is cautious. He not only sent so many people on the surface, but also sent eight elders in the dark. He only waited for reinforcements in the dark at any time, and began to grab the soul pearl at the critical moment.


    Now everything is properly arranged, just waiting for the soul pearl to arrive, but I don''t know why. Since those guardians left Ye''s house, her heart has been in a panic and restless state.


    At the same time, a man in black suddenly appeared in a remote room in shangguanliyuan.


    She had built a transmission array in the hospital when people didn''t care about her, so she was well-informed and moved freely when she saw the fish.


    "I have seen the Lord." The man in black kneels on one knee to shangguanli.


    "How is it going?" Shangguan Li asked as he felt the flower in his arms.


    "Back to the Lord, it''s a preliminary success. Only Ye Zhan arranged eight elders to hide in the dark. If you don''t disturb them, Qingfeng stronghold will be flattened." The man said with concern.


    Shangguanli''s lip angle raised a sarcastic smile: "he knows to be cautious."


    "Do we need more experts?" Asked the man.


    Shangguan Li shakes his head: "it''s good for each to perform his duties. Over there, I''ll deal with it."


    "Yes." The man answered, and then asked, "what else does the Lord want?"


    "No, go down." Shangguan Li waves.


    Lan''er was listening. When the man left, she began to ask, "Miss, you are just going to heaven now, and those elders are heaven fairyland, or close to heaven fairyland, which is one level higher than you. How do you deal with it?"


    "It''s not hard. Besides, it''s like singing." Shangguanli doesn''t care about it, and dinghunzhu is in her hand. She never refuses to challenge her superiors.


    "The national teacher is so unreliable, maybe her strength is not so strong." Lane road.


    Shangguanli shakes his head and says, "look down, no one should look down on her. Her strength will only be stronger than me."


    "No way."


    "Do you want to bet?" Shangguan Li is in a good mood.


    Lan''er thought about it or shook his head and said, "no way."


    Hua Ruge may be really powerful. After all, she was extremely powerful when she was a pioneer. Even in the big world, she was not sure.


    Shangguan Li shook his head, then wrote a note and handed it to Lan''er. He said to Lan''er, "the action team will come up in a moment, hand this over, and let his second uncle prepare for it."


    "Yes." Lan''er takes the note and puts it directly in her arms.


    Shangguan Li put on the necessary men''s clothes to go out, told Lan''er to watch at home and left through the transmission array.


    After coming back for such a long time, she has made herself a little transparent, so no one in her yard will come in. Even if she comes to send something, she is a servant. It''s good for Lan''er to deal with her.


    She went out many times, and there was no mistake.


    Hua Ruge flew with 800 people in low altitude. After waiting for several hundred meters near the Qingfeng stronghold, he stopped. Ye Qing, the leader, looked at the drawings in his hand, first determined a breach and took them there.


    Hua Ruge also scanned the drawing with his mind, and felt that this direction was right.


    After the selection, Ye Qing was the first to fly in the past, holding up his long knife and saying: "brothers, rush, there is a great reward for conquering this mountain."


    Other guardians swarmed in.


    The mountain bandit was caught off guard. The first reaction when he saw so many people was not to attack but to run up the mountain, shouting: "someone attacked the mountain! Someone is attacking the mountain! "


    Ye Qing, with 800 people, chased up to the mountainside. At this time, the mountain bandits finally began to counter attack. They were not flustered, but fierce and excited.


    Ye Qing thinks it''s not right. He turns around and sees Ye Lei gone. At this time, he finds that ye Lei has not kept up with him, but walked behind him.


    Besides, there is not only one of them in the back, but also a formal nursing home for about 100 people, and their eyes are also very strange.

 Chapter 1092

    "Ye Lei, what''s the matter with you? Hurry up." Ye Qing shouted in front of her.


    He shouted intermittently that the mountain bandits on the mountain had already rushed down, carrying a big knife and cutting at Ye Qing and others.


    When the guards saw that the mountain bandits were coming, they didn''t react for a moment. Moreover, most of them were new people who had never seen this kind of battle, so they were in a mess.


    So dozens of people died at that time, and morale fell.


    Ye Qing with the old guard to resist, behind Ye Lei heard Ye Qing''s cry, loudly: "kill!"


    So a group of guardians rushed up, but different from what we thought, these people didn''t come to kill the mountain bandits, but to kill the guardians.


    The first group of guardians were unprepared behind them. Suddenly, they were hit hard and more than 100 people fell to the ground.


    Ye Lei still rushes forward with people and surprises many guardians.


    Ye Qing hears the scream behind him, and the whole person is shocked. The air attack turned around was slashed on his shoulder by the mountain bandits, with blood dripping.


    But what made him feel colder was what happened behind him.


    Ye Lei''s guardians were killing other guardians. Most of them were cut down in a pool of blood without any reaction, which made him wonder.


    But the mountain bandit behind did not have any accidents, and continued to attack him.


    "No Ye Lei, how can you be bought by these mountain bandits? Don''t forget that you are ye''s son. " Ye Qing says in a loud voice.


    Ye Lei sniffed and sneered and said, "when you humiliated me because of my birth, I said the same thing, but did you ever worry about my feelings?"


    "We can close the door and tell ourselves that you don''t have to do it in front of outsiders." Ye Qing is in a hurry.


    Those who didn''t know were caught up in the situation of two sides of the battle, and they flew up one after another. The new ones even fled to the bottom of the mountain, eager to get rid of this chaotic situation.


    At this time, the mountain protection array was opened. It is intriguing that this is not a normal defensive array, but a trapped array.


    Those who want to escape but are trapped by the big formation, there are mountain bandits around to kill them in panic.


    Ye Qing still doesn''t understand the truth. It''s a long time ago, even designed. What they set foot in is a trap.


    Ye Lei has come forward and raised his long sword to Ye Qing.


    "Ye Lei You''re not afraid of being blamed by the owner? " Ye Qing hurried.


    Ye Lei said with a sneer, "the master will be with you soon."


    After that, he and the bandit hit Ye Qing together, and Ye Qing, who was seriously injured, held on for two times and then became angry.


    It''s even more flustered without the head guard. It''s not like fighting. If you don''t fight, you can''t run.


    Hua Ruge watched all this happen, always standing on one side, did not start.


    The guardians led by Ye Lei didn''t do anything to him. She guessed that the jade pendant gave others a warning.


    "Kill all but one!" Mountain bandit orders.


    So a massacre began.


    Whether it is the new five hundred or those led by Ye Qing, they are all within the range of bandits and ye Lei.


    And those people have no combat power and can only be slaughtered.


    "Unbridled!"


    "Ye Lei, are you on the contrary?"


    "Bold mountain bandits dare to kill my Ye family''s children."


    There are three thundering voices in the sky, and the voice still reverberates in the sky. On the top of the mountain, there are eight elders of the Ye family and eight powerful people in the heaven Wonderland.


    Both ye Lei and the mountain bandits were awed, and the other guards who were slaughtered were finally saved.


    Hua Ruge picked the eyebrows. Although she didn''t agree with shangguanli''s massacre, it didn''t mean that she would not help her.


    Before she could appear, there was a black shadow in the sky.


    At the next moment, shangguanli appears in the void opposite the eight elders in a black suit, and looks at eight people with a light eye.


    Because she seldom showed up after she returned to Ye''s house, and the eight elders were closed for a long time, and they did not meet each other.


    As soon as they wanted to ask who they were, they began, "miss three? How is she? "


    Eight elders know that although shangguanli''s birthplace is unknown, he is the first successor of the Ye family and the next leader.


    However, in view of the name of these three young ladies, no one thinks that she will be called the next head of the family, and these people naturally do not take her seriously.


    "What are you doing, miss three?" One of the elders asked impatiently.


    Shangguanli turned his head and said indifferently, "I should ask you, what are you doing on my mountain top?"


    When the eight heard this, they were shocked. What is her mountain top?


    "Miss three, this is not a time for joking. You''d better make it clear." The elder said again.


    Shangguanli didn''t open his mouth, but the bandits below said: "see the Lord of the pavilion."


    "Yes?" Shangguan Li looks at the eight human beings who are stunned: "if you want to destroy my mountain, can I accommodate you?"


    "Miss three, you..."


    Those elders don''t know what to say.


    "Kill!" At the command of shangguanli, the bandits and ye Leiqi below begin to kill again.


    "Ye Li, how dare you? Can''t you rebel?" A white beard was so old that it was shaking.


    They really don''t understand how this stronghold, whose strength is not too weak, was accepted by a little girl.


    "If you''re right, I''ll fight back." Shangguan Li said, glancing at the eight people one by one: "you either bow to me or die."


    "Joke!" "That white beard old man disdains way.


    "Little doll, I don''t know the height of the earth."


    "Let''s not talk nonsense with her. First, we''ll clean her up and rob the soul fixing pearl of the mountain stronghold."


    As soon as this sentence comes out, these people all look at shangguanli with covetous eyes.


    Shangguanli turns his hand and takes out a red bead. "You''re talking about this," he says


    This bead is scattered with the pressure that makes people tremble. At a glance, these people know it is true. It must be a tool.


    "It''s in your hands. If you hand it in on your own initiative, you''ll make atonement. Otherwise, you''ll die ugly." There was a threat.


    After all, the power of Taoist tools is very great. They don''t know the function of this bead. In fact, they are afraid of losing in the fight.


    "I''m afraid it''s you who died ugly."


    "If you don''t want to drink, let''s go together."


    The eight elders reached a consensus, and at the same time, they attacked shangguanli. Suddenly, the soul fixing bead in shangguanli''s hand was full of blood, and they attacked the three first.


    The three dodged in a hurry, but their speed was a bit slower. The blood light directly penetrated the chest of the first person, leaving several huge blood holes, and died on the spot.


    The other two were injured to varying degrees.

 Chapter 1093

    One of the eight elders lost his hand. These people are a bit stupid.


    I know this weapon is powerful, but it''s a little unexpected.


    Hua Ruge didn''t think it strange, because the magic weapon that Guan Li used to save her in the small world was such a red bead, which was also powerful at that time.


    Shangguanli put up the soul beads, stood on the spot, and said, "do you want to think about it again?"


    Most of them were coaxed, only one person said: "her bead must be used once, but now it can''t be used. Let''s take this opportunity to take her and avenge the old five."


    Some people looked puzzled.


    "Believe me, it''s the same with such powerful Daoists." The man said again.


    So the remaining seven elders attacked again, and their guesses were correct. It will take a while for the bead to be used for a second time.


    So shangguanli takes out his black whip and fights seven people at the same time.


    At the same time, the big formation below opened a gap. Two mountain thieves from heaven fairyland flew out to help Shangguan Li share the pressure.


    Shangguanli spent most of her time in layout and cultivation. It''s hard for her to have the strength now. It''s hard for her to fight beyond her level.


    Three dozen seven, shangguanli and other people''s pressure is not small.


    "You''re not our opponent, so we''d better put your hands down earlier." A way despised by an elder.


    Hua Ruge naturally can''t watch shangguanli being bullied, and doesn''t want to stay at the scene of the slaughter below. With a move of heart, he appears in the sky outside the array.


    This surprised the seven elders. Everyone knows that this is a sleepy formation. How can they just come out like this?


    Of course, they don''t know that Hua Ruge uses space technology. He can directly cross the space and completely ignore the obstacles in the same space.


    "What if I was added?" Hua is like a song.


    She is now the strength of the fairyland. She is only one realm away from the fairyland. With her constitution, she can play three even without magic weapons.


    "A small nursing home, dying."


    Once again, the two sides fell into a scuffle. Hua Ruge, holding a stick, swept directly to the three of the targets and drew them into his own battle circle.


    In this way, shangguanli and other three people only need to deal with four people. The strength of the two mountain bandits is weak, but shangguanli''s spirit is pure, and it''s OK to deal with them.


    The upper part is in the war, and the lower part of the killing is soon over. The newly arrived five hundred nursing homes, as well as the old ones that have not been subordinated to shangguanli, are all killed, and none of them survive.


    This is the means of shangguanli, strong, determined!


    The battle is still going on.


    Hua Ruge, with one enemy and three enemies, was able to stand up and hurt several people.


    Shangguanli has one enemy and two enemies. Although he has not suffered losses, he can only deal with them and not hurt them.


    The two immortals of mountain bandits are equal.


    Hua Ruge has a strong attack power. In a short time, he smashes down one elder and begins to attack the other two.


    Shangguan glass is the soul fixing bead in her hand full of strength. Once the blood light comes out, it penetrates one person''s chest again and kills him on the spot. She can kill another person by her own strength.


    There is no suspense.


    Sure enough, a moment later, as the last elder was killed by shangguanli, all eight elders lost here.


    Shangguan Li gathers up the soul beads and points to Hua Ruge. "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome." Hua Ruge looks at her rather reproachfully.


    Then, shangguanli lands in the stronghold, and ye Lei gives her a fist and says, "miss three, what shall we do next?"


    "Back to Ye Fu, there are only a few guardians left. All you have to do is to control the guard of the Lord''s mansion with the fastest speed, and naturally someone will take care of you." Shangguan Li orders.


    Ye Lei took the lead and left with people.


    Shangguanli said a few words in the stronghold, and then left with huaruge.


    Only these people know that dinghunzhu is just an excuse for shangguanli to lead Ye''s family to attack the mountain path. Her purpose is to eliminate dissidents.


    On the way back, Hua rugo asked, "those new nursing homes can actually stay. They only recognize resources and will work for you."


    "I know, but it''s more valuable if they die." Shangguanli''s indifferent way.


    Hua Ruge sighed: "this is our different place."


    "That''s why I don''t want to fight you." Shangguan Li opens his mouth.


    Hua Ruge, who is accustomed to the dark but still has a bright heart, is really rare. If she fights, she will lose 90% of her heart.


    Hua Ruge just shook his head and didn''t speak.


    "I thought you would advise me." Said Shangguan Li.


    "I want to, but I can''t." Hua rugo looked at her and said, "you and I have different experiences, and naturally have different minds and natures. If I recognize you as a friend, I will respect your practice."


    There are so many people in the world. There can never be only one value. She can see it.


    Shangguan Li said with a strange smile, "you are really a strange person."


    She has seen many people who can''t be saints themselves, but she flaunts others with this kind of morality.


    But Hua Ruge is different. She will do what she thinks is right, and will not interfere with others or kidnap others with her own morality.


    It''s really a transparent person.


    Shangguanli and huaruge didn''t rush back to the city Lord''s mansion. When they arrived, the city Lord''s mansion had been controlled by their own nursing home and other nursing homes.


    As the two passed, the guardians saluted one after another.


    When he came to the hall, Hua Ruge saw a man in a black robe standing there in his forties, with a big beard on his face and a sense of boldness.


    When the man saw shangguanli coming back, he asked for help: "I have controlled your Ye family and locked them in the backyard. Do you want to see me?"


    "Thank you, uncle." Shangguan Li says and salutes the big man.


    "You''re welcome. Ye''s family bullied you so much. We''ve already seen them unhappy. Don''t mention how happy they are this time." The big man said with a smile.


    Shangguanli''s rare smile was a little bright, and he said, "my uncle still hurts me."


    "Which I am alone, your grandfather and your aunt are waiting for the news at home. They are very anxious." The man said there was an encouraging smile on these faces.


    "Then I''ll ask my uncle to bring more interesting things back." She said and went to the backyard first.


    Hua Ruge glanced around and found that Ye Li''s grandfather had made great efforts and many experts came.


    Before, she had heard in the street that Ye Li''s mother was actually the young lady of the official family, so she had the help of her mother''s relatives.


    After walking to the backyard, Hua Ruge saw a line of well-dressed people tied up in the yard without knowing what to use. Behind his hands, he was stunned to see shangguanli come in.

 Chapter 1094

    Hua Ruge was afraid of making any mistakes at this critical moment, so he came along with him. On the way, the man asked Hua Ruge, "who are you?"


    "I am a Li''s friend, Hua Ruge." Although Hua Ruge is not the real form, she can''t lie in front of her elders.


    "Hua Ruge, how is the name so familiar?" He wondered, "have I heard about it somewhere?"


    "You may have heard about me from a Li." Hua said with a smile.


    Shangguanyuan nodded: "that should be it."


    A group of people walked in, the bound Ye family saw such a safe Shangguan glass, but still some did not respond.


    They know shangguanyuan is shangguanli''s uncle, but they haven''t seen shangguanyuan with such indifference and even a little contempt.


    "A Li, you finally come. Untie me quickly. I''ll have a good talk with your uncle." Ye Zhan sees Shangguan glass coming. He is very enthusiastic.


    I don''t know if shangguanli is his favorite daughter. It''s like seeing her once in a long time. After seeing her, I have to satirize her.


    The woman next to Ye Zhan is called Wanzi. She has always been an exquisite master. She usually needs nothing. Now she cries when she meets her. She says, "ah Li, this must be a misunderstanding. We didn''t treat you badly when you were at Ye''s house. Please explain it to your uncle."


    Shangguanyuan and huaruge just stood behind and did not speak.


    Just as Shangguan Li was about to speak, a young kid said, "Ye Li, what are you doing? How can most of our people die in Qingfeng stronghold?"


    This is the first day of the Ye family, ye Jun.


    The dead are all loyal to the city Lord''s office, or new, but those who come back have others. It is further proved that these people are still shangguanli people.


    It''s too dramatic.


    "It''s nothing. Let''s say that there are treasures in Qingfeng stronghold for you to rob and kill." Shangguan Li doesn''t seem to want to start so soon.


    "You collude with Qingfeng stronghold?"


    "In fact, as early as five months ago, the Qingfeng stronghold was mine." Shangguan Li explained slowly.


    Now, the people below are really scared.


    Qingfeng stronghold is so easy to accept?


    Their city Lord tried hard for a long time, but he failed to do it, and brought disaster.


    "Impossible." Ye Xuan also said at the same time.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes fell on Ye Xuan ''.


    "It''s impossible that you didn''t count." Shangguanli walked around in front of these people and said, "if you have any questions, just ask."


    At the moment, she is very different from her usual weak appearance. These people now suspect that she is a twin sister.


    "A Li, whatever you have done before, your father can let it go. Whatever you want, just tell your father that there is no need for the whole family to make it to this point." Wanzi starts with a smile.


    Now she can see that they underestimated ye Lidao''s strength and the city government for so many years in the past. Now it''s a failure. In this case, the best way is to admit and counsel.


    After all, shangguanli is as smart as he can be, but he has never seen anything in the world as much as possible. He should be ruthless.


    As long as they are alive today, she will surely find a way to kill shangguanli.


    In fact, she regrets now. When shangguanli came back, she shouldn''t worry about the support of shangguanli''s family behind her. If she drives out directly, nothing will happen.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world.


    "Unfortunately, you can''t give me what I want." Shangguan glass''s eyes are still indifferent, not very angry, not hysterical, so she is more frightening.


    "You say, as long as you can say it, father will do it." Ye Zhan''s idea is the same as Wanzi''s.


    As long as they get through this, they will definitely get revenge.


    Shangguan Li then said with a smile, "I want your life, will you give it or not?"


    "What?" Hearing this, ye Zhan was completely stunned. How could he not think that this kind of words was said from Shangguan Li''s mouth.


    Shangguanli smiles and says, "to be exact, it''s your whole family''s life."


    "You are rebellious!" Ye Zhan stares.


    "Well, it''s in vain to say anything. When you poison me in an attempt to poison me, you should think about this day. For this day, I have suffered a lot, but it seems worth it now." Shangguan glass slowly states.


    Hua Ruge can''t help but feel sad about what she looked like before shangguanli. She is a disabled person who can''t practice. She can imagine how hard it will be to fight for a world in the small world.


    Hearing this, Wanzi quickly climbed up to shangguanli and said, "ah Li, don''t do this. We are your parents. How can we poison you?"


    I didn''t wait for shangguanli to speak. Shangguanyuan spat.


    "Bah, you don''t recognize your daughter here. My sister has been killed by you for a long time."


    Shangguanyuan is a grumpy man, he said angrily and kicked Wanzi aside.


    "I am the same poison as my mother, but I have a great life, and my mother has a spirit in heaven, and she keeps me to take your life." The voice of Shangguan Li is very flat.


    But Hua Ruge can clearly feel the storm under these words.


    At this time, no one is more complicated, more embarrassed and more painful than her heart.


    She wanted to avenge her mother on her father.


    Such behavior is really treacherous.


    Ye Xuan said: "Ye Li, do you dare to kill your father and kill your brother? Are you not afraid of being condemned by heaven?"


    Shangguan Li did not speak, but turned to Ye Xuan.


    Her eyes were clear and calm, but ye Xuan had no reason to shiver. She felt cold from the hair to the toe.


    It turned out that her feelings were not born out of nothing, it was a sign of death.


    At the next moment, a little blood light appeared in the courtyard, and ye Xuan was directly smashed by the violent force and turned into a blood mist.


    Everyone in the room was taken aback.


    Ye''s family thought it was freezing winter in front of them. It was so terrible that she actually made a move.


    "Next, who will come?" Shangguanli is walking in front of his family. His eyes are calmer and quieter. When he looks at them, he feels shivering.


    Hua Ruge frowned and wanted to remind her not to be fascinated by the killing, but now she can''t.


    Shangguan Li has been holding a fire in her heart for so many years. If she doesn''t let it out, she will be unhappy.


    But she did. I''m afraid she''ll have a hard time facing herself. After all, her hands are all blood of her close relatives.

 Chapter 1095

    Seeing that ye Xuan''s eyes were so red, she cried hysterically. Then she said to Shangguan Li, "if you have a grievance, you have a debt, you have a Lord. I poisoned you. If you have anything, you should rush at me. The child is innocent."


    "When it comes to innocence, I am the most qualified to speak." Shangguan Li looks at her and says lightly: "in order to rob the position of the master mother, you kill my mother first, and then poison me. If the poison doesn''t kill me, I''ll throw me into the world and die. Now you tell me that the child is innocent?"


    "I should have killed you!" Wanzi roared.


    "What''s the difference between killing me and throwing me down? You just didn''t expect that I would be able to avenge you. " Shangguan Li has come to Ye Jun''s side.


    Wan Zi said with wide eyes, "I was the fault of that year. You want to kill me and cut me."


    Shangguan Li didn''t say anything but a pair of eyes on Ye Jun.


    "Ah Li, don''t be impulsive. I''m your brother. If you kill me, I will be punished." Ye Jun is also scared. How could he not imagine that Ye Li, who looks so honest, could kill people without blinking.


    "Now, I want to be a relative? It''s late. "


    Shangguan Li said a word and threw his whip around Ye Jun''s neck. Lingli urged him to soften his neck, and then "poof Tong" fell to the ground.


    "Jun''er......"


    Wanzi thinks she''s going crazy.


    Ye Zhan also said with red eyes: "Ye Li, you even kill your brother and sister. Do you have any humanity?"


    "You taught it." Shangguanli goes to Wanzi again.


    Wan Zi and her children died. They cried and almost carried away their anger. Now they don''t know how to be afraid.


    "Kill you, and you kill me!" She growled hysterically.


    Looking at her like this, Shangguan Li picked out the corner of her lips and said, "now you know the pain? You know it''s hard? "


    "You killed me, you killed me!" Wanzi, like a madman, pounced on Shangguan Li. However, her hands and feet had already been tied, and she pounced on the ground with a strong force.


    "You think I''ll let you go if you say that? Think more. " The whip in Shangguan glass''s hand flicks heavily on her back.


    Only listen to the sound of bone fracture, then Wanzi vomited a mouthful of blood, completely dead.


    "Madame!" Ye Zhan''s lungs are going to explode with anger. However, at this time, he can''t use his strength to worry about people''s interests.


    "Ye Li, you brute, regardless of family and human relations!" He shouted abuse.


    "What the Ye family leader, once so ineffable, can do now is to swear, do you feel sad?" Shangguan Li comes to him jokingly.


    "Beast, beast!"


    "When you poison my mother, you should think of that day!" When Shangguan Li said this, his eyes were red and filled with hatred.


    "Not me!"


    "That''s what you connive at." Shangguanli retorted and asked, "since you don''t like her, why marry her?"


    "She''s pregnant, but I didn''t expect you to be useless!" Ye Zhan also stared at shangguanli with hatred.


    "Then you must not have thought that you would be slaughtered by my useless wanton one day." Asked Shangguan Li.


    Ye Zhan hears the words and laughs: "Ye Li, I don''t believe you dare to kill me."


    Shangguan glass has a moment''s stupefaction.


    "You killed them because they have a weak relationship with you, but I am your own father. Can you kill me even if you can pass the world, the heaven and yourself?"


    Shangguan Li stared at his open and close mouth, and became angry.


    "You killed me, and you''ve ruined your life!"


    "Believe me, you can''t get over that hole in your heart!"


    "Come on, do it." Ye Zhan''s voice is louder and louder.


    Shangguan Li is still standing in place. Hua Ruge even sees the sweat on her forehead.


    Shangguanyuan pulls shangguanli forward and says, "ah Li, let''s forget it. If you have wasted his skill, you can let him live and die. Your mother is in the sky and won''t want you to do it to him. "


    Shangguan Li is not pulled away by him.


    Hua Ruge also knows that what ye Zhan said is right. This kind of blood debt has been on his back for a lifetime. It''s almost extravagant to really do this and live a carefree life.


    "A Li, I decide not to leave now, or close it first." Hua Yuege opens her mouth. She understands shangguanli''s mood, so she gives such a suggestion.


    Ye Zhan smiles and stares at Shangguan Li.


    Shangguan glass''s hand slowly raised, the original complex eyes color calmed down, slowly let people can''t see what she was thinking.


    In the face of such a woman, ye Zhan panicked.


    "Damn you!" Shangguanli spits out three words. The whip in her hand falls down and entangles his neck. She contracts hard.


    Ye Zhan''s face turned red by the way.


    "You You... "


    Shangguan Li holds the whip tightly and pulls back a little.


    At this moment, she had tears in her eyes.


    Hua opened his mouth like a song, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Shangguanyuan looked at it and was shocked.


    Soon, ye Zhan''s face became purple, and finally, like Ye Jun, his neck softened and he fell to the ground.


    Shangguanli throws down the whip in his hand, as if he is exhausted, and suddenly falls down.


    Shangguanyuan is supporting her at the back.


    Hua rushes forward to see the situation.


    Shangguan Li seems to have used all her strength, and the whole person collapsed. She stared at Ye Zhan''s body with red eyes and said, "my life has been destroyed by you. What else can I be afraid of?"


    "Sir, help her to the room." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    Then shangguanyuan carried shangguanli back to the bed. She was not in a coma, but she was lying in the bed in silence, saying nothing.


    Shangguanyuan had been guiding in the room for a while, she only said that she would let him rest assured, but the whole person did not improve at all.


    So shangguanyuan came out to Hua Ruge and said, "you young people can talk. You can go in and guide her."


    "Good."


    When Hua Ruge went in, shangguanli was still the same, lying there, motionless.


    She sat at the bedside and said, "it''s all over. He did something wrong. Now he just deserves it. You''re right, let alone blame yourself."


    "You don''t have to comfort me. I know what I do." Shangguan Li opens his mouth.


    Although she is right in reason, she is quite wrong in reason.


    She knew that ye Zhan was not intimidating her. She also knew that she might not live as easy as before after taking revenge. But ye Zhan was wrong, because she never knew how to love herself.


    In any case, she has endured so many years of darkness, loneliness and pain, no less than another few years.


    "Don''t think about it. Forget about it." Hua Yuege continued.

 Chapter 1096

    "It doesn''t matter whether you forget it or not." Said Shangguan Li.


    Hua rugo is very distressed to see her. She really wants to find a man for her now and share some with her.


    "Would you like some wine?" She asked.


    Shangguan Li shakes his head: "I still like the feeling of soberness."


    "All right, then get some sleep. I''ll watch you sleep here." She said.


    Shangguan Li looked at her face and said seriously, "thank you, Ruge."


    "I said, you are welcome to sleep with me." Hua rugo helped her pull the quilt.


    Shangguan Li closes her eyes. For so many years, she has hatred in her heart. She is very tired. Now her revenge has to be avenged. Her spirit is relaxed and she soon falls asleep.


    Hua rugo sighed a little when she watched her sleep.


    In fact, ruthlessness is not a kind of cruelty to oneself.


    When Shangguan Li falls asleep, she goes out. As soon as she goes out, she sees Lan''er sitting on the steps, holding her arms, burying her head in her arms and shrugging her shoulders.


    It''s crying.


    She went up to sit next to her, patted her on the shoulder and said, "well, it''ll all pass."


    Lan''er raised his head and said, "Miss Miss, she... "


    "I''m sleeping."


    "I''m not saying that. I''m saying that how could she have such a hand and how could she live in the future?" Lan''er said tears were all in line.


    Hua rugo handed a handkerchief and said, "after so many years of suffering, she won''t feel sorry for herself."


    "But what should I do if I want to be like this all the time?"


    "Back with time down, you in her side, have time to accompany her to solve boredom, loose heart." Hua Yuege said.


    Lan''er nodded, but still sobbed.


    Hua Ruge ran over her, patted her on the shoulder and said, "well, don''t cry."


    She coaxed Lan''er for a while, and went to the kitchen to cook porridge. In the evening, they entered the room together.


    Shangguan glass is awake at this time, but he hasn''t sat up yet.


    "Have some porridge, miss." Lan''er says.


    Shangguan Li just sat up and Lan''er sat down to feed her.


    Her eyes are always indifferent and calm, so that people can not see what mood.


    But it can be seen from knowing her like Hua Ruge that she has sorted out her own emotions and expelled all the emotions she shouldn''t have, which is what she is now.


    She has a strong control ability.


    But also because of this, she loves her more.


    "What happened outside in the afternoon?" She asked.


    "There are senior officials sitting in the town, and the Lord''s office is still in your hands. The news from Qingfeng stronghold has reached the city. It is said that the relatives or friends of these people are very dissatisfied with Ye''s family." It is Hua Ruge who says this.


    Shangguan Li just nodded slightly.


    Everything is expected.


    "You will plan earlier later. Although this is the most important fairyland of Ye family, it is only one of Ye family''s industries. You haven''t controlled the rest yet." Hua Ruge said and said, "and I heard that ye family is still covered by forces. Now you have overthrown Ye Zhan. I''m afraid it won''t rest. It will be traced down."


    Shangguan Li just nodded.


    "I''ve thought about it, but I can''t hurry. I''ll come step by step." Shangguan Li is confident about his plan.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "then I''ll be relieved."


    In fact, she just wanted to talk to Shangguan Li and divert her attention.


    "What would you like to eat after the porridge, miss?" Lan''er asked as she fed her.


    Shangguan Li touched Lan''er''s head and said, "are you scared today?"


    Lan''er nodded subconsciously, but quickly.


    She didn''t follow her to the backyard that day, so that''s what she heard.


    "Since I''m afraid, forget it earlier. I promise there won''t be such a thing in the future." Shangguanli said again.


    She wants to be gentle with people around her.


    Many times, Hua Ruge is very envious of the quiet temperament emanating from shangguanli''s bones. Even if he doesn''t speak, throwing it in the crowd can make people see Gao guilai at a glance.


    But she''s different. She''s usually grounded, even more when she''s in the crowd. When she doesn''t exude majesty, she''s a little humble.


    Lan''er nodded his head and said again quickly, "can you let that lady go?"


    "I haven''t experienced any storm, this is a small thing." Shangguan Li also learned the tone of Hua Ruge.


    Lan''er is just relieved.


    After another chat, Hua Ruge went back. This time, he didn''t live in the courtyard, but in the courtyard of shangguanli.


    Shangguan Li got up early the next day, waiting for the assistant to send her the Decoction in front of the door.


    Lan''er has always been spoiled by her. She seldom gets up until she wakes up naturally. Shangguan Li is just such a girl, which leads to a lot of things for her.


    When Hua Yuege went out, he saw shangguanli had already started to eat breakfast.


    She hurriedly washes and washes, because now Ye Li and ye''s family have found out how to fight, so she doesn''t hide and tuck in, and directly recovers her original appearance and puts on women''s clothes.


    Although it''s not the first time for Lan''er to see Hua Ruge, he has to look twice more when he sees the original face of Hua Ruge.


    It''s so beautiful.


    The two began to have breakfast, and Hua Ruge was eating her favorite little cage bag.


    "Guess what''s going on today?" Shangguan Li looks at Hua Ruge and asks.


    Shangguan Li uses his brain while eating. After a while, he says, "I think it''s hard to sit on it. Come back and find you."


    "It''s almost what I expected." Shangguan Li sneered and asked, "if it was you, what would you do?"


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "I think our approach will be very similar. I''ll stop talking and wait for you to do it."


    "All right." Shangguan Li begins to laugh.


    Everything is her own choice, so all the consequences, whether delicious or unsavory, she must take over, and never be seen as a joke.


    Just as they were discussing, the housekeeper ran over and said, "miss three, my uncle asked you to go to the front hall at once. There are guests coming."


    "Come as you go." Shangguan Li put down the steamed bread and went back to the house to change clothes.


    "Miss seems to be much better." Lan''er whispered.


    "You can''t see more." Hua Ruge said, touching his chin.


    She is controlling herself from having so many negative emotions, but where can this thing be controlled, the only one who finally breaks out is herself.


    When she sighed, shangguanli came out and said to Hua Ruge, "come with me and give me courage."


    "Yes." Hua Ruge follows her all the way to the hall.


    When we got to the front hall, someone came to the door.

 Chapter 1097

    There are four people sitting in the front hall of the city Lord''s mansion, one of them is shangguanyuan, the other three are wearing red robes, two old people and one young man.


    Hua Ruge felt familiar when she saw this robe. She had seen it in the comparison of hundreds of schools. It seemed that it was called Danxia school. It was a superior school.


    When shangguanli entered the door, shangguanyuan stood up and said to her, "these are the three deacons of danxiazong."


    "Little girl Ye Li has met three deacons." Shangguan Li bows to the three.


    "This is Miss Ye San?" Said the old deacon.


    Shangguanli went up and sat on the throne, and said, "that''s right."


    Hua Ruge felt that she was better to keep a low profile, so she did not find a place to sit, but stood behind shangguanli, but her appearance and temperament did not look like a girl.


    The three men not only looked twice more.


    "Miss three, we are here to discuss something with your father. Where is your father now?" The long deacon spoke.


    "My father has something to do with going out. Before leaving, I will take care of my family business. The Deacon has something to say to me." The color of Shangguan''s eyes is light, and it''s not mean to speak.


    The Deacon frowned. He came only after shangguanli rebelled and seized power. Now it seems that these three young ladies are not easy to deal with.


    "It''s a matter of great importance. I''d better talk to your father. I don''t know where your father has gone." The Deacon went on.


    His danxiazong receives the Ye family''s sacrifice all the year round, naturally does not want the Ye family to have an accident.


    "I said, what can I do for you? Why do deacons insist?" Shangguan Li raises his eyebrow and asks.


    "It''s not proper for the third lady to talk like this. Naturally, we need to find the master of Ye''s family when we talk about things." Of course, the Deacon can''t show weakness.


    Shangguan Li looks at him and says, "my father is travelling far away. Before he leaves, he gives me the position of the head of Ye''s family. Is that right?"


    She said, and took out the master''s seal directly.


    "You?" When the Deacon saw this, he knew. I''m afraid Ye Zhan is gone.


    Knowing this, the Deacon clapped the table and said, "Miss Ye San, when I came here, I thought something was wrong with the city Lord''s mansion. It really fell into your hands."


    "It''s a fact to fall into my hands. How can I begin with something wrong?" Shangguan Li looks up and looks calm.


    "Don''t play dumb with me. Now either hand over your father or go back to danxiazong with me."


    When ye Zhan is out of business, they will cut off a path of wealth, so it is natural for them to find out.


    "I said that my father had traveled far, and I didn''t know where he had gone." Shangguanli said again and again: "since then, I am the master of Ye family, and I am familiar with the relationship between Ye family and Guizong, so I can guarantee that I will not make mistakes in the future."


    she said that these are concessions, which guarantee that they will bring benefits to danxiazong.


    When the Deacon heard this, he also thought about it. In fact, danxiazong didn''t care about the Ye family who lived or died, but whether their own interests could be protected.


    "If I sit firmly in the position of the head of my family, I will give more money to Danxia every year." Shangguan Li looks at Sanren with a smile: "I don''t know if my sincerity is enough?"


    Ye''s family has several fairylands and many businesses. The profit is very considerable.


    "Are you serious?"


    "A contract can be made now." Shangguan Li is very happy.


    The three looked at each other and exchanged ideas.


    Shangguan Li drinks tea steadily.


    Lan''er brings a cup of tea to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege takes over and stands there.


    After the three discussed, the deacon of that year said: "if the Ye family wants to keep the original profit, it needs a person who is familiar with the way of management. However, we are not at ease that the third young lady is still young."


    "But since the Ye family leader is travelling far away, the Ye family still needs a new family leader. I think it''s better to choose a suitable person among the older generation."


    Shangguan glass''s corner of the eye was slightly raised. She put down the teacup in her hand and said, "three, danxiazong is affiliated to my Ye family, but you are not involved in the housework."


    "You are presumptuous!" The young man stood up with a dignified face.


    Hua Yuege stood out with a teacup in his arms. "There''s nothing wrong with what my lady said. It seems that it''s inappropriate for the deacon to talk like this."


    She knows that there is no way to negotiate a complete concession. She will only be sucked by others. If she wants to have the right to speak, she must rely on her fist.


    "Who are you? There''s no place for you to talk." The young deacon was more angry.


    Shangguanyuan takes a look at shangguanli. Shangguanli looks calm and doesn''t stop Hua Ruge.


    Although Hua Ruge is impulsive, few people can compare her mind. She has her own discretion in her work.


    "I am the nursing home of Ye Jiaxin, and it''s my duty to protect the young lady." Hua is like a song.


    "Go away!"


    "What if I don''t?"


    "You want to die!"


    "You''re brainless!"


    "Ping!"


    "Bang!"


    Between the lightning and flint, a deacon in fairyland was smashed out of the room by a stick and rolled into the courtyard in front of the hall.


    This is the disciple of the upper clan. Each of them is a genius who has chosen and chosen.


    That''s to say, the strong in the ordinary and ordinary fairyland can also draw. Now, a little girl has knocked him down on the ground with a stick?


    Seeing this scene, both the other two deacons and shangguanyuan are all stupid.


    What strength is this girl?


    It took the young deacon twice to get up from the ground, pointing to Hua Ruge and saying, "who are you?"


    The whole territory of such young and powerful people is not many.


    "I''m not famous. You don''t know what I said. I just offended a lot. Please forgive me more." Hua Yuege gives her hand a little.


    She didn''t put down the stick after beating.


    Danxiazong''s people looked at the stick and her face, and what light flashed in her mind.


    After a while, the young man pointed at her and said, "Hua Ruge Are you Hua Ruge


    Hua Ruge shines brilliantly on the top of the hundred comparisons. Her name and deeds have spread across the territory, including the news that her weapon is a black stick.


    With this, it''s easy to match up.


    The most beautiful face, the most powerful strength and a stick.


    It seems that up to now, there is no second person with these characteristics in the territory.


    Shangguanyuan also suddenly heard this. No wonder he thought that the name had been heard. It turned out that it was Hua Ruge, the genius in the genius and the leader in the leader.


    It is also a legendary woman who is closely related to the first genius of Wuji sword clan, Dongjiang and even Dayu Dynasty.


    After learning this, both danxiazong and shangguanyuan looked at her with an inquisitive face, and the blazing eyes seemed to see her through.


    After listening to the rumors for so long, I finally saw the real person.

 Chapter 1098

    Hua Ruge was not at ease in the eyes of these people. She put away her stick and nodded her head. "It''s just under me."


    She admitted that after danxiazong''s three people immediately looked at each other, and then looked at shangguanli with a little more fear.


    In this case, it is not hard to see that Hua Ruge and shangguanli have a friendship. Moreover, she is not at all arrogant here. She is probably very close.


    The three can''t help but reconsider the situation.


    Hua rugo is a ruthless person. There are so many roles behind him that they can''t provoke. It''s better not to provoke them.


    "It was just my impulse. I''ll make amends to some of you." After Hua rugo said that, he sat on the other side of the chair, saying that he was not involved.


    But she said that, but her position has been made clear for a long time. Now it is only to give Danxia Zong a face


    "it is also my younger martial brother who is too impulsive to look at her." The long deacon took the lead.


    Even if he doesn''t think about it, he has to think about his current situation. Hua Ruge is famous for his violent temper. The genius of the superior clan dare to fight, and the emissary of Fusang dare to fight. They really offended her. It''s probably a tragedy.


    "Nothing." Hua Ruge waves her hands.


    The young deacon wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and went back to his seat. The older deacon began to talk with shangguanli again. This talk was very simple. They promised shangguanli to be the head of the family, on the same terms as shangguanli said before, plus 10% of the profits.


    Both sides signed the contract in a very harmonious atmosphere, and shangguanyuan thought it was going well.


    After signing the contract, they left.


    As long as there is such a contract, the people of Ye''s family all over the city dare not break out. After all, with danxiazong''s recognition, it''s hard to overthrow it.


    And shangguanli will not give them such a chance.


    "Thanks to you." Shangguanli puts away the contract and turns to look at Xianghua like a song.


    "It''s no use talking too much. Please invite me to dinner." Hua laughs like a song.


    Shangguan Li also smiles: "OK."


    Lan''er looks at Hua Ruge and becomes worshipped. The Hua Ruge she sees is just like hanging her head and doing nothing. Seldom does she see such a powerful person that a famous person frightens danxiazong.


    That''s an unattainable superior clan.


    "So you are the legendary Hua Ruge, disrespectful." Shangguanyuan also spoke.


    "Don''t do that, senior. I''m not as mysterious as they pass on. I''m an ordinary person. You''d better not be polite." Hua Ruge hurriedly said that she was very grounded and didn''t like these manners.


    Shangguan Yuanwen said with a smile: "good, you are welcome."


    Soon several people arrived at the dinner table. Shangguanyuan asked shangguanli, "you can not give them that 10% profit. Why do you do this?"


    "Make them feel like they''re taking advantage, they''ll be more honest."


    "That''s a full 10% profit. It''s enough for Ye''s spending for half a year." Shangguanyuan is still hurting for her.


    Shangguan glass holds the dish and says, "Lingshi was delivered at the end of the year. There is still half a year to go. It''s enough for me."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Half a year later, there will be no Danxia clan in this territory, so our contract will not count." Said Shangguan Li.


    Shangguanyuan now knows how big shangguanli is playing.


    Hua Ruge is not surprised. The mind of Guan Li above has this ability.


    She said to Shangguan Li while eating and drinking: "I come to see you for two purposes. The first is to see if you are not good. If you are good, I want to cooperate with you."


    "Tell me about it?" Shangguan Li looks at her.


    "It''s very simple. I''ll pay you to build another underground intelligence network." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    Shangguan Li thought about it for a moment, then raised his eyebrows and said, "how can you help me, not cooperate?"


    "I''ve got a business now that needs a lot of information, and I want to know what''s going on in the front line all the time." Hua Ruge told the truth.


    She was skeptical of the news from other channels. She wanted to know the news of the battlefield at the first time, especially the news of Tuo BARREI and Shui Yunxuan.


    Shangguan Li nodded: "I have no reason not to agree. We will share the information later."


    "Close." Hua Ruge holds up his glass.


    Shangguan Li holds up his herbal tea.


    "You have no energy." Hua Ruge shakes his head and drinks himself.


    Shangguan Li continues to drink her own herbal tea as if she didn''t hear it. She is used to keeping awake and rational all the time, which can help her better judge things.


    After a glass of wine, Hua rugo took a long breath and said, "this thread is almost worn. Now it''s only the last step."


    She refers to her industry chain.


    She talked about Dongjiang, cooperated with Dayu, and now cooperated with shangguanli.


    No matter the news, weapons or herbs, she will be able to find a place. She will only lie at home and make a fortune after she swindled the ore from Fusang.


    Shangguan Li looks at her puzzled.


    "I''ll tell you..."


    Hua Ruge is honest with her friends, so she told her everything she did and said to her, "I think it will be a long fight. You can make a lot of money by doing well in the information network as soon as possible."


    Although it''s not true that she only made money during the war, she can''t do anything else.


    Shangguan Li smiles and shakes his head: "you are really able to develop in all fields."


    "I hope so." Hua Ruge looks forward to it.


    She still wants to be a rich person. No matter what era, mastering money means mastering resources. When she accumulates enough wealth, she can punish whoever she wants to punish.


    Anyone who refuses to accept it will die with money. It''s nice to think about it.


    After eating for a while, shangguanli asked, "when will you go back?"


    "It''s estimated that the mainland is still wrangling with Fusang at the moment. Don''t worry. I''m here to see you unify Ye''s family and go no later." Hua Ruge said while eating.


    Shangguan Li nodded, "OK."


    Lan''er couldn''t help but say, "master Guoshi is really a good man."


    "Do you want to leave your master and follow me?" Hua Ruge winks at her.


    Lan''er can''t laugh or cry. A person who is bright, beautiful and strong can''t be serious. Even a few more serious seconds will do.


    Hua laughs like a song, and then lowers his head to nibble at his own drumstick.


    Shangguan Li looks at Hua as if she is singing. She looks envious in her eyes.


    When Hua Yuege looked up at her, she had already recovered as usual.


    Hua Yuexin has a keen mind. He sighs. Shangguanli used to be dark and deep. Now he is afraid that it will be more relaxed.


    She wanted to help her, but she was too skilful to do anything about it.


    In the following days, shangguanli began to gradually take back the management rights of all the cities, lands and shops of the Ye family. Naturally, there were many disobedient people, but the end was tragic without exception.

 Chapter 1099

    In just a few days, the Ye family distributed all over the country recognized shangguanli as the head of the family, because they found that the means of the three young ladies were much more powerful than the former head of the family.


    And she is not completely forced, as long as obedience to her, the benefits from her hands will be more than before.


    These people will not be able to hold on to the power.


    Seeing that the situation has been completely in the hands of shangguanli, Hua Ruge is relieved and ready to leave.


    The day before she left, Guan Li asked her to drink.


    "A Li, I promise you that the money will be sent to you one after another for you to build the dark night Pavilion." Hua Yuege said, "when are you going to Yandu?"


    Shangguanli thought for a moment and said: "it won''t be too long. Now the situation of Ye family is too small, it will be stable soon, and I will go out."


    Hua Ruge nodded and raised his glass: "you must come to me then."


    "Good." Shangguan Li also picked up a glass of wine.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "do you want to drink? It''s fresh. "


    "With you." Shangguan glass is still plain.


    "It can''t be better." They clink their glasses and drink each other up.


    Shangguan Li''s eyebrows are hot. Lan''er is busy with her dishes. Hua Ruge is watching.


    After eating, they changed into small dishes and then drank. Shangguan glass began to use small cups. Later, they also learned from Hua Ruge holding the wine pot.


    Hua Ruge can''t drink enough, just say anything.


    Shangguan glass is a kind of wine, which is surprisingly good.


    "A Li, listen to my advice. Don''t always keep yourself at home. Go out more and have a look. Then you will find many interesting things." Hua Ruge said, holding shangguanli''s shoulder, that the wine was blowing on people''s faces.


    Shangguan Li looks up at her and says calmly, "there''s a chance."


    "It''s not right for you to think so. You should be brave enough to accept new things and open up your own life, so that you can be more interesting." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Shangguan Li looks at the drunk and hazy girl and mumbles, "do I have another chance like that?"


    "Of course, you''ve got revenge now, and your leg injury is better. It''s the best time." Hua Yuege answers.


    Shangguan Li looks more complicated in his eyes.


    She took a sip of her own wine and said nothing.


    Lan''er sighs silently.


    Hua Ruge still said to himself: "this life is short, especially our friars, maybe when they are in danger, we should have fun in time."


    Shangguan Li is still speechless.


    "You just think too much." Hua Ruge stood up from her side, walking in the yard and said: "but it doesn''t matter. You can follow me when you are OK. I will take you to eat, drink and have fun."


    "By the way, you haven''t been taken care of yet. Take advantage of your good years to hook up with a few more little men. Don''t be like me, just meet one in this life."


    Hua Ruge finished and looked around. She was used to being bullied by Tuoba Rui. She was afraid that he would listen to her.


    Shangguan Li winks at Lan''er and beckons her to help Hua Ruge.


    She can''t walk steadily now. She seems to fall at any time.


    "I can''t do it. I don''t need your help." Hua Yuege looked up at the moon and said, "it''s a pity to waste a good night. Let''s go to a building to listen to the music."


    Shangguan Li frowns with resistance. Hua Ruge has already walked in her direction, but he stumbles without two steps. If it wasn''t for LAN Er, he would have fallen.


    "Don''t go out if you drink so much." Shangguan Li took her to sit on the steps beside her.


    Hua Yuege approached her with a smile: "or call the singer home."


    She usually does not have a positive type, and now drinking too much is even more lawless.


    Shangguan Li is crying and laughing. He just says, "I''ll invite you tomorrow. You''ve drunk too much today. Go back and have a rest."


    "No energy." Hua rugo ignored her and played with her.


    Shangguan Li can''t help shaking his head.


    Lan''er approached her and said, "Miss, it''s cold. Let''s take the National Normal University back."


    "Let''s both come." Shangguan Li said, putting down the wine pot and getting up. Up to now, he is not drunk.


    Two people, one left and one right, hold Hua Ruge, but Hua Ruge doesn''t cooperate with each other. They keep talking about drinking outside, which causes them to give up their energy and then help her to the bed.


    After closing the door, Lan''er still said: "the quantity of wine is too poor for the national teacher, and he doesn''t drink much. He''s drunk and unconscious."


    "I wish I had." Shangguan Li said and went to his room.


    Not so sober, maybe not so painful.


    "Miss, I think what the Chinese teacher said is reasonable. You should go more and have a look."


    "Not interested."


    Shangguan Li said, pushed the door into the room, and closed the door directly. Lan''er''s nose almost hit the door.


    At noon the next day, Hua Yuege got up from the bed and went out with his dizzy head rubbed.


    Lan''er prepared water for her face. She felt much better after washing her face.


    "The sobering soup will be delivered in a moment. Please wait first." Lan''er''s attitude towards China has changed a lot recently.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "thank you very much."


    She said that she took a look in the hospital. She didn''t see the figure of shangguanli, so she asked.


    "Miss is in the room, saying you don''t have to call her when you leave." Lan''er said that although she was a little impolite, she could only do as the young lady of her family explained.


    Hua Ruge smiled and nodded. When she left, she told her that she would often persuade her to go out for relaxation. Lan''er said that she would try her best.


    Hua Ruge drinks soup and simply eats something, which is the way to go.


    After going out, she went straight to Yandu. After seven or eight days, when she returned to Yandu, she had already changed into the shape of Hu Yue.


    Her face is also a little famous in Yandu. As soon as she enters the city, many people say hello, especially the street vendors. Hua Ruge takes the opportunity to have some delicious food.


    When she arrived at her own dange in Jiuzhou, she found that there was a large number of people coming and going, and there was an image of prosperity.


    At first, she thought that the shop of dange in Jiuzhou was very large, but it was small when there were more people. It seems necessary to expand the shop.


    When she went into the dange, she saw that there were many more shelves in it. The guys have gone from the former two to the present ten.


    The new guy didn''t recognize her, so he said, "what do you want to buy? Let''s have a look inside."


    "I don''t need to see. I''m looking for your shopkeeper." Hua Ruge said while eating cakes from the roadside.


    "Our shopkeeper is in the room. I''ll call you right away." Man says he''s going in.


    "I''ll just go in myself." Hua Ruge is eating while walking towards the interior.


    "My guest, the inside is the accounting room. No outsiders are allowed to enter."

 Chapter 1100

    The man said and stopped in front of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge smiled, reached over his shoulder and said, "this shop is all mine. I''m still a stranger."


    The waiter was stunned. He looked at her up and down and said: "you are Our host. "


    "Yes." Hua Ruge nodded.


    Hearing her voice, the shopkeeper opened the inner room and came out. Seeing Hua Ruge, he hurried forward and said, "my host, you are back."


    "I''m not here. Manager Zhou has worked hard." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    "It''s my job, but there''s always something I can''t do. It''s better to have you in charge." Shopkeeper Zhou said.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "let''s go in and talk."


    Two people entered the room, a few guys came together, one of them said: "it is the owner, so young."


    "Yes, it''s a real skill. I must learn from my boss."


    "Xiaoqi, you said you were single, who would spend money on it?"


    "To find a daughter-in-law, of course."


    "Yo, you''re only a few years old and you want to find a daughter-in-law."


    The waiters are joking. Hua Ruge in the room sits in the chair and takes out a handful of melon seeds to eat.


    Shopkeeper Zhou showed her the account and gave her a card. It was the profit of one month when she left. It was 80 million pieces of Lingshi.


    Although she was prepared, she was surprised by the number, which was not too fast.


    "As the war dragged on for a long time, the price of herbs outside is extremely high, not to mention, and less and less. The price of danyao goes up with the tide. There are very few danyao produced by other dange. Today, only our Jiuzhou dange can produce danyao in large quantities. This business is naturally very good. " Manager Zhou said.


    Hua Ruge thumbs through the account book and sees the high price Pill on it. Her eyebrows jump with it. The price is five times more than before.


    "What''s the matter?" Shopkeeper Zhou asked.


    Hua Ruge turned a few pages again and shook his head and said, "we can''t do this. Our cost of herbs is even lower than before the war. Now the pills are the same as those on the market, which is not authentic."


    Although there is no traitor, there is no business. But now, after all, it is a war time. She can''t be so comfortable in trawling.


    "My boss, I don''t think so. Our business is really good. If the price is higher, our pills will be robbed soon, and then they won''t be sold." Shopkeeper Zhou analyzed.


    Now keep up with the market price. Those Danshi are tired of spitting blood. If we reduce the price again, there will be no danyao to sell.


    "How can I forget this? We don''t have enough staff and the store is small." Hua Ruge said that he allocated five million yuan to manager Zhou and said: "from today on, recruit Danshi and raise the salary again. And find some shops in the city to open branches. "


    After receiving the card, shopkeeper Zhou said with a bitter face, "my boss, it''s not that I don''t want to do it. I''m too busy to do so many things."


    This shop is busy enough. Now, with others, he can''t even pay attention to distraction.


    "I''m sorry, I forgot. You can leave it to the assistant manager." Hua rushes to apologize.


    Now she has passed the time of empty handed white wolf. Now she has a big family, and she is not often in it. Manager Zhou must not be the only one in management.


    But where can she find someone she can trust?


    After all, she doesn''t want to stop at dange. She wants to open a chamber of Commerce. Then dange''s financial resources will reach out to all fields. Only in this way can she become bigger.


    But in this way, we need more experienced and reliable people.


    When she had finished telling the story of dange, she went out.


    If you can''t, you can only ask someone from juntianxia to help you.


    Because of thinking, Hua Ruge lowered her head and suddenly heard someone calling her.


    "Eugene, you are really here." A surprise voice came. The voice of the woman was clear and crisp. It was very pleasant.


    Hua Ruge looked up and saw a pretty girl standing there. When she looked at her, her eyes were excited and a little shy.


    This girl Hua Ruge has an impression. She was the younger sister of the brother and sister she helped to ask for wangchenguo last time.


    At the time of separation, the two brothers and sisters once said they wanted to pay back the money, so she took the address of the dange in Kyushu, and unexpectedly found it.


    "Girl." Hua Ruge laughed and called out, then asked, "Why are you alone, your brother?"


    "He settled his father in the inn, and I came first." The girl said shyly.


    "Oh, your father is well?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The girl nodded excitedly: "yes, my father took the elixir made from wangchenguo. The poison was soon relieved. Now his strength is slowly recovering. He said he must come to see you and thank you face to face."


    "If the old man is OK, I''ll do the same. Don''t mention it." Hua Ruge is very kind.


    When the two said this, the girl''s brother came over and said to Hua Ruge, "I have seen your father-in-law."


    "You are welcome, brother."


    "This is the value of wangchenguo, and a little of our mind. Please accept the official business." The man took out a card with half a million spirit stones in it.


    "Then I''ll take it." Hua Yuege also took it without affectation.


    Brother and sister laughed together.


    "I don''t know what the eunuch is going to do?" Asked the man.


    "Nothing, just a stroll in the street and eat something." Hua Ruge said.


    I just had some snacks, but I didn''t have any.


    "As it happens, my father is saying that he is going to have a dinner for you. It''s better to bump into the sun when you choose a day. Otherwise, my benefactor will be honored and come back to the restaurant with us." Man''s earnest way.


    The little girl''s eyes are full of expectation.


    "In that case, good." Hua Ruge promised to be happy.


    Anyway, she''s OK.


    On the way back with the two brothers and sisters, she learned that their father''s name was Tang Chuan, their elder brother''s name was Tang Qing, and their younger sister''s name was Tang Ru.


    This family used to be a big one in Xiancheng. It has a large auction house, dozens of shops and thousands of acres of fertile land. But recently, enemies came to seek revenge, poisoned the old man of tangchuan and beat him to a disability.


    The so-called "wall down, everyone pushes". Once the pillars of the Tang family are down, all the forces cut off the Tang family''s industries. The Tang family is down. The three talented men, the father and the daughter, have been exiled here. If Hua Yuege had not helped them, they would have died.


    Hua Ruge went to the tavern to meet the old man of Tang Dynasty. Because Hua Ruge can talk, he can talk with people everywhere. This time, of course, it is no exception.


    During the dinner, Hua Yuege asked the old man how he planned to settle down, but the old man sighed.


    Hua Ruge could see that these were all loyal people, so he said: "it''s not easy to settle down in the war."


    "Yes." Girls are always afraid to hear about war.


    "If you don''t follow me, I promise to let you get back to the past." Hua rugo put down her glass, which shows that she wants to talk seriously.

 Chapter 1101

    Tang Chuan, the old man, heard Hua Ruge''s words and his face was slightly active. There was a kind of pent up excitement. He knew that Hua Ruge was the owner of dange in Jiuzhou.


    To say which shop in Yandu has the most development prospect now, it is the dange in Kyushu.


    "Do you trust us?" He asked.


    "Of course, I met the three at once. It would be great if I could stay and help me." Hua Yuege said.


    It''s enough to see a person''s character when you come here to pay back money.


    "As long as my father and son don''t dislike him, we will devote ourselves to him." Tang Chuan got up with a pair of children to show his loyalty.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "it''s my pleasure."


    Therefore, she can now start to build and develop her own chamber of Commerce.


    Hua Ruge drinks a lot more. Just who is in the tavern room, Tang Chuan specially asks Tang Ru to serve Hua Ruge to sleep.


    Hua Ruge didn''t drink the fragment completely, but his consciousness was still there, so he quickly refused, saying that he was OK.


    Tang Ru left with a red face.


    After the girl left, Hua Ruge wiped her forehead. She was afraid of the girl''s innocent appearance for a while. Fortunately, she didn''t flirt with others.


    The next day, when she returned to the house, someone knocked at the same time.


    Hua, like a singer, swung the door open, and she saw deacon Wang, who was standing in front of the door and asked Tiandan palace.


    "Deacon, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you?" She quickly smiled with a fist, a Book angry face respectful color.


    "The clothes of boss tohu are OK." Deacon Wang is still holding a shelf, with a face.


    It seems that this will make him look more dignified.


    "Please come inside." Hua Yuege said to the courtyard, "come, serve tea."


    Deacon Wang went to the hall and sat down. He asked, "where did boss Hu get rich after he left for a while?"


    Now, a large number of herbs have been delivered to the dange in Jiuzhou, and the Tiandan palace has already been heard.


    "It''s nothing. I went to Dongjiang and talked about business." Hua Ruge laughs back. She can''t hide it, and it''s not like hiding it.


    "What is the deal?" The Deacon asked again.


    Hua Yuege took back his smile and said implicitly, "this is the secret of our businessmen. I''m sorry that I can''t tell you the truth."


    When the Deacon Wang heard this, he frowned in surprise. It was the first time for her to say no since she had been dealing with the Tiandan palace for such a long time.


    "Boss Hu, don''t forget who gave you today''s wealth and wealth. Why are your wings hard now and don''t say any questions?" Deacon Wang''s attitude strengthened and hardened.


    He didn''t believe that a small merchant dared to offend the largest force in the territory of the Tiandan palace.


    Hua Yuege still smiled faintly: "where are you, Deacon? How dare you hope for Xiaosheng? But this business is not for Xiaosheng alone. Dongjiang side asks for confidentiality. How dare you tell me that I have leaked it?"


    Deacon Wang''s face was even worse after hearing this. Although Hua rugo said it politely, the meaning of this remark was that she had already stood in the same camp with Dongjiang, and could not get along with her, and Dongjiang would not give up.


    It''s possible to fight with the eastern Xinjiang in the ordinary Tiandan palace, but now the situation is different. The war in the western Xinjiang has made it difficult for the mainland people to deal with it. If there is another war in the eastern Xinjiang, people will probably lose their dominion over this territory.


    "Good boy, the wings are really hard." Deacon Wang sneered.


    Now, what can he do with Hua Ruge.


    "Don''t be angry, deacon." Hua Ruge urged her to turn her head and said, "why hasn''t Tea been served for such a long time?"


    "Boy, don''t think you''re leaning on this big tree in the east of Xinjiang. I can''t help you when I ask Tiandan palace. I''ll give you two days to think about it. After two days, you can either tell us the deal or don''t blame Dangong for being rude to you." Deacon Wang got up angrily and left with his sleeves on.


    Hua Ruge is still sitting on the chair, picking his lips against his back, looking contemptuous.


    Now that her shop has developed, it''s useless to ask Tiandan palace. There''s no need for her to be insincere. Anyway, there''s East Xinjiang to support her. They dare not come to the hard place.


    A bunch of idiots, really think they can control the whole situation?


    Servant girl on the tea, Hua such as song with two long legs, lean on the seat up the delicate goods.


    It''s delicious, but it''s much worse than Tuoba Rui.


    In the afternoon, she went out for a stroll. She lingered in teahouses and listened to the news from the front.


    As a result, the more she heard about it, the more she frowned. The battle on the front line was always very fierce. Hundreds of schools sent their disciples to the battlefield, but they just barely stopped the sea animals.


    It is said that the hundred clans intend to march to sanxiu and let the emperors and dynasties cooperate to send troops.


    If this is the case, it is the power of the whole continent.


    She didn''t hear any more news, but this is good news. After all, if something happens to a character like Tuo BARREI, it will be a sensation.


    Hua Ruge wanted to send a letter to Xijiang, but he didn''t write because he thought he would go there soon.


    Sure enough, that night, Yoshiro Watanabe and Yoshimi Matsushita of Fusang visited.


    Hua Ruge warmly received the two.


    At this time, Ichiro Watanabe is thinner than a month ago. He has lost his pride and arrogance before, and his eyes are full of anxiety and tension.


    He has made a big deal, because he asked Tiandan palace not to let it go. He must say that Fusang maliciously seized danfang, which belongs to the mainland, and the emperor must pay for it.


    Baizong also spoke out together. After half a month, the diplomatic envoys of Fusang were already unable to hold up, and promised to pay compensation.


    However, the nightmare began. This time, hundreds of people no longer wanted anything, but a mouth was the secret skill of Fusang.


    Now the emperor, the royal family and the ministers are stupid.


    You should know that it is the most precious thing in Fusang. Even if you lose something that can''t be lost in the land, it''s actually stared at by hundreds of families. Moreover, hundreds of families are dead. Plus Fusang promised compensation before, it''s even more impossible to run away.


    The emperor of Fusang thought that this thing could not be given to anyone alive or dead, but now hundreds of them have occupied Fusang. If you don''t give it to hundreds of them, it''s really not polite.


    Therefore, Fusang is one of the first eight countries from the emperor to the officials.


    These people did not forget the cause of the incident, so Watanabe became the culprit. Even his father Watanabe was put under house arrest by the emperor.


    And Watanabe, who stabbed such a big basket, didn''t break down.


    He waited all day for Hua Ruge to come back. Now he saw the flowers in his heart.


    There is a voice in his heart now. As long as he can save him, he is willing to pay any price. It''s just a few million jin of ore, and he will pay any more.

 Chapter 1102

    Hua Ruge has a bottom in his heart when he sees this picture.


    "Son of the world, how only a month to see, haggard into this picture." She pretended to be concerned.


    "Watanabe Yilang heavily sighed a airway:" is not to let the heaven palace make


    "They haven''t let go yet?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Boss Hu, you don''t know the friars of these continents. They look weak and deceitful at ordinary times. Unexpectedly, they are a group of tigers and wolves." Ichiro Watanabe vomits bitterness.


    "Is it true that they have opened their mouths?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Panasonic Zhimei said on one side, "yes, they asked us for the secret skill of supporting mulberry."


    "I don''t know who wants this. It''s insidious." Watanabe is gnashing his teeth.


    It took Hua Ruge a lot of effort to stop laughing, pretending that he didn''t understand, "what''s the secret technique? Is it a kind of skill? "


    "Boss Hu may not understand this. Let''s go back to our previous deal." Watanabe Yilang looked at Hua Ruge and said, "I have prepared the ore that boss hu wants. When will boss Hu go with us?"


    "So fast?" Hua Ruge is a little surprised.


    Don''t be upset.


    Although Watanabe Yilang was bitter in his heart, he didn''t show it on the surface. He just said: "we will do what boss Hu asked, and boss Hu won''t regret it."


    "When a gentleman says something, I will not regret what someone said. As long as the ore is in place, I will testify immediately." Hua Ruge claps her chest loudly.


    Although she was a liar, she didn''t feel guilty. She was neither a gentleman nor a Hu.


    "Have a good time." As soon as Watanabe slapped the table, he whispered, "it''s not too late. Let''s start as soon as we are ready."


    Hua Ruge looked at him and did not speak.


    "Boss Hu, don''t worry. I''ll give the ore to you before I leave." Ichiro Watanabe knows what she''s waiting for.


    After all, it''s such a large amount of war materials that he can''t easily hand over. Otherwise, if Hua rugo turns over his hand to the temple of heaven and pill or other forces, he''ll get nothing.


    "It seems that Shizi still doesn''t believe it." Hua laughs like a song.


    "Boss Hu misunderstood, how could Shizi not believe you? But there are princes and emperors on Shizi. You also need to understand our Shizi." Panasonic Zhimei speaks at the right time.


    Hua Ruge received her eyes, and her mouth also went up. She reached out and touched her hand. "Understand, of course."


    Panasonic Zhimei coquetry: "boss Hu is still so understanding."


    "I''m better at understanding people''s clothes?" Hua Ruge teases, but under the heart is calculating.


    It took her a lot of effort to get the ore, but she couldn''t capsize it in the last ditch.


    Matsushita giggled: "boss Hu is really bad, but people like him."


    Hua Ruge picked up the corner of her eyes, turned to Watanabe and said, "then, according to Shizi, on the day of departure, you will give me the ore."


    "Good." Watanabe agreed with a smile. He was relieved at last.


    The other half of the voice is still hanging. When will boss Hu fall into his hands completely.


    Next, Ichiro Watanabe began to arrange time again.


    "I have some other things to do in Yandu, and I will leave with Shizi when I''m finished." Hua Yuege said.


    She also needs to expand the scale of her dange before leaving. It''s better to build the chamber of Commerce.


    "Boss Hu, can you hurry up?"


    "The son of the world forgives me. It''s all important."


    "Well, I''m waiting for the good news from boss Hu." Watanabe had no choice but to accept.


    After seeing off the two, Hua Ruge thought for a moment, but after ruling out the possibility that Ichiro Watanabe might cheat her, he didn''t think about it any more.


    On the same day, she went to dange, Jiuzhou, and found that manager Zhou had already set up two stores nearby. In front of the store, there were many Danshi who rushed to join her.


    In this form, there are few dange that can do things and earn money. In terms of prospect and treatment, Jiuzhou dange is the first choice.


    Old Danshi comes out for an interview and selects qualified Danshi.


    Now Tang family father and son, Tang Chuan and Tang Qing have also been assigned tasks. Tang Qing is the manager of dange branch in Jiuzhou, and Tang Chuan is responsible for the construction of Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce.


    Hua Ruge is only responsible for taking money and inspection. When he sees the situation is very good, he feels relieved.


    It didn''t waste her mind.


    In the evening, she invited her second shopkeeper and the heads of the staff to have a meal. The guests and the host enjoyed themselves and the atmosphere was very good.


    When he got home, Hua rugo simply washed and went to sleep.


    The next day, before she got up, she heard the servant girl knock on the door: "my boss, the deacon of Tiandan palace is here."


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to get up because he had a drink last night, but he couldn''t help it. He got up from his bed and went to the front hall to see the guests.


    Deacon Wang''s face was worse than when he came last time. For nothing else, he was scolded by an elder of danta along with the elder in charge of the palace when he went back.


    When the elder heard about the whole thing, the whole person became grumpy and scolded them as stupid. He didn''t know that they were fooled.


    When they were confused, they listened to the elder''s analysis.


    Throughout the process of making a fortune in the dange of Jiuzhou, the Tiandan palace helps from beginning to end, but does it get any benefits from it?


    Two people thought for a moment, answer is No.


    Before, Hua Ruge promised to give them pills for free, but now the life sustaining pills have rotted. The pills in their hands are square and waste paper, and the pills are the least valuable of all kinds. Ten thousand pills are not worth much money.


    And Jiuzhou Dan Pavilion used the invisible cost to replace a tax-free brand of asking Tian Dan palace. According to the current popularity of Jiuzhou Dan Pavilion, if you pay taxes, there are at least 10 million Lingshi per month.


    Ten million Lingshi is worth the total amount of Yandu''s monthly tax.


    Is that it?


    It''s not thankless. What is it?


    What''s it about?


    The elder scolded. They both realized later that they had taken advantage of it. Now it seems that this is a big hole.


    They jumped down happily, and willingly supported others to develop under the name.


    Now?


    After the development of Jiuzhou dange, they climbed to the east of Xinjiang and kicked away the Tiandan palace. Let alone eat meat with others, they can''t even get any broth.


    But now people have money and power. Even if they are not happy, they dare not touch them.


    Who is to blame for this?


    Not to mention that they are still the largest force in this territory. They are used to bullying people. Now they can suffocate.

 Chapter 1103

    "Deacon, it''s so early." Hua Ruge walked in with a smile.


    Deacon Wang had a blue face. When he saw her, his eyes were angry.


    "The Deacon''s face is not very good. Who is so short-sighted to offend you?" Hua Ruge came forward and personally brought the tea in the servant girl tray to the table in front of Deacon Wang.


    Deacon Wang is not in the mood to drink tea now. He eased his anger and said, "boss Hu, I have something to discuss with you."


    "You are welcome, deacon. You can do anything you want." Hua Yuege said this in his mouth, but he was not polite in his actions. He sat on one side and drank tea with his legs up.


    Deacon Wang is even more angry, but he remembers the above instructions. Now, dange in Kyushu is not the same as before, and he can''t be too tough in dealing with this host.


    "In this way, the elder of danta sympathizes with boss Hu''s dange''s busy business, and decides to avoid the danyao that you need to send to the Dangong every month." Deacon Wang pressed the anger in his heart and tried to be calm.


    In fact, if he had started his work long ago, he would have no money for the number of people if he thought of being led by other people''s nose all the way, so he would have blood surging up and writhing in his chest.


    Hua Ruge put down his tea cup, and his face was still the friendly face of businessmen, but he was muttering in his heart. These people really responded. It seems that this is well prepared.


    But since she came to the door, there was no reason why she didn''t start.


    "Thank you very much, elder. Since that''s the case, please let the Deacon tell Xiaosheng your thanks." She opened her mouth and accepted happily.


    Although she has a great career and doesn''t care about the pills at all, she still needs to save.


    The Deacon Wang was relieved when he heard her promise, and then he said: "boss Hu said that the shop could not be opened because of the delivery of danyao to Dangong. He asked Tiandan palace to give you the tax-free license. Now, the business of dange in Jiuzhou is booming, and we don''t want your danyao any more. When will the tax-free license be returned?"


    That''s why he came here.


    That''s 10 million pieces of Lingshi''s tax revenue every month. If you can get it, you can also earn it in the hall of heaven.


    "That''s what happened." Hua Ruge nodded clearly, but her face soon became bitter. She said: "deacon, I really don''t want to return it, but the relationship is complicated."


    Deacon Wang frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s not just the transaction between us and Dongjiang. When we talked about the business, the profit was made. At that time, we didn''t calculate the tax. If you take back the tax-free card, I suddenly lost 30% of the profit here. I''m afraid that the Dongjiang side can''t explain it." Hua is like a sad song.


    At this time, she was determined to eat. After all, the two sides had old grudges. Now the situation is tense, and the palace dare not take this risk.


    Looking at the style of the Tiandan palace, she predicted that they would settle accounts after autumn, and then start to fight against the eastern Xinjiang after the war subsided.


    However, at that time, she would make the palace of the heavenly pill arrogant.


    As soon as deacon Wang heard Hua Ruge, he took Dongjiang out to talk, clapped his hands on the table and said, "Hu Yue, have you made up your mind to fight against Tiandan palace?"


    "If you are deacon, I can''t help it." Hua Yuege said this when the smile on his face obviously faded down, showing a little ruffian in the corner of his eyes.


    Her meaning is obvious. I am a hooligan. What can you do?


    "Hu Yue, don''t forget that you are still on the boundary of Yandu. Do you really want to fight with me about Tiandan palace?" Deacon Wang stared, and showed that it was a threat.


    "Deacon, I advise you to calm down." Hua Ruge''s good-natured advice.


    "Whatever you say today, don''t try to muddle through." Deacon Wang is still adamant.


    "You''re really wrong about this. I really don''t want to mix it up this time. I advise you because no matter how angry you are, I can''t return the brand to you." Hua Ruge''s light way, although his face is still a kind of harmony, but his attitude has been very clear.


    For the first time, Deacon Wang heard Hua rugo talk to him in such a tough voice, and for a while, he didn''t know how to answer.


    No matter what his attitude, Hua rugo yawned and shouted at the door, "come on, bring my breakfast."


    "Hu Yue, you are presumptuous." Deacon Wang''s face was blue with anger from her.


    Hua Ruge turned her eyes and looked at him lightly and said, "you should be glad that I am in a good mood today. I didn''t let you spit out the stone."


    "I can eat at will, but I can''t talk at will. When will I take your Lingshi?" said deacon Wang with a solemn voice.


    At least he dare to accept it, but now he can''t admit that he has torn his face between the Tiandan palace and the Jiuzhou Dan Pavilion.


    Hua Ruge smiled: "you said no, no, so can you go out now?"


    At this time, the servant girl came in with the tray and put the breakfast on the table.


    Hua Ruge is ready to eat. Deacon Wang has never felt so embarrassed.


    "Hu Yue, to tell you the truth, I''m here to have a showdown with you today. If you don''t return the brand, you''re declaring war with the temple of heaven, you need to think about whether you can afford this price." Deacon Wang said nothing directly.


    Hua Ruge''s response is to eat a small bag at a time.


    Deacon Wang almost didn''t come up in a breath.


    Hua Ruge took another sip of soup and said, "if you understand people, you should know the current situation. How can you take me if I don''t return it?"


    Deacon Wang choked on her.


    "Go back if you are sensible. Don''t disturb me to eat here, or I''ll have a bad ending if I get angry." Hua Yuege said that he began to eat his own dumplings.


    Deacon Wang looked at her natural way of doing things, but he couldn''t give out the fire in his heart. At last, he had to wave his sleeve and say, "you wait."


    After that, he left angrily.


    After Hua Ruge ate the small cage bag, he slowly opened his mouth and said, "wait."


    She had expected that this might happen, so many powerful people in the eastern Xinjiang had entered Yandu now. She asked Tiandan palace if the small movements could not be made, and the big movements must not have the courage.


    It''s just dumb.


    Sure enough, in the next few days, there was no movement in the Tiandan palace.


    Hua Ruge also started to build her own semicolon and chamber of Commerce during this period. Tang Chuan and Tang Qing have rich experience in this field, so they can do everything properly without her trouble.


    She watched an auction house gradually rebuild into a chamber of Commerce. The only thought in her mind was to be a man or do more good things.


    However, she was very relaxed here. Watanabe Yilang was in a hurry. He asked him three times a day when he could go to Fusang.

 Chapter 1104

    Hua Ruge naturally can''t let herself be passive. When the chamber of Commerce was almost completed, she met with Ichiro Watanabe.


    Watanabe Yilang lost weight again. The whole man was in a hurry. When he met him, he said, "boss Hu, we can''t delay any more. The emperor can''t


    Hua Ruge added himself a cup of tea and said, "I can start at any time, but when will my ore arrive?"


    "So." Watanabe Yilang approached Hua Ruge and said, "we have a secret base on the mainland with a transmission array. As long as you follow me to that place, I will definitely give you the ore."


    What he is most afraid of now is Hua Ruge''s repentance, so he plans to do everything naturally.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "I will not take the ore to the sea, nor to your Fusang. I will stay on the land."


    Watanabe frowned. Before he was fully sure of it, he had no idea.


    "In this way, I''ll take a man back with you. When it''s time, I''ll let him bring the ore back. I''ll go with you. How? Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    Watanabe Yilang thought for a moment, and then nodded, "OK, that''s the decision."


    Hua Ruge was also very satisfied. He raised his hand and poured himself a cup of tea.


    "It''s not too late. How about we start tomorrow?" Watanabe''s proposal.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "yes."


    On the same day, she came out of the teahouse and contacted the people that Jun Tianxia had sent here for a long time. This is an expert in the strength of fairyland. There is no problem with force.


    After explaining the matter, Hua Ruge ran to the street and bought a pile of snacks, intending to take them to Tuoba Rui and others.


    The next day, when it was not bright, she came to a big house as she had promised, with the royal guards around her.


    Watanabe himself opened the door for her and welcomed them in.


    Watanabe Yilang handed Hua Ruge a space ring and said, "boss Hu, here is the ore you want."


    Hua Ruge explored with her mind, and found that there were dozens of big mountain like Lingshi in it, and the number of her scruples was almost the same.


    "The son of the world is very cheerful." Hua Ruge smiled, handed the ring to the bodyguard and said, "you can go."


    It''s hard for the bodyguard to call Hua Ruge''s official position in front of outsiders, so he bows, turns around and leaves.


    Once again, the gate closed, and Ichiro Watanabe said with a smile to China, "boss Hu, please come inside."


    Hua Ruge smiled and nodded.


    Where she couldn''t see it, Watanabe exchanged a look with Matsushita, who flashed a joke.


    Here Hua Ruge goes to the center of the house. There is a transmission array ready to open.


    On the other side, several Fusang people are lying in ambush on the only way of Hua rugo''s bodyguard, waiting to fight him.


    But just as these talents were ambushed, before they could start, a few big men appeared behind them. Before they could react, their lives had been taken away.


    Each of these big men has a different body shape. It''s the human shape formed by some big demons.


    The guard turned and said, "thank you very much."


    He didn''t know someone was following him.


    "You''re welcome." Big men are more and more straightforward.


    Watanabe Ichiro Watanabe and Matsushita Zhimei, who are standing in the transmission array, are proud of their perfect plan. Now they have brought witnesses to their own place, and there will be people there who will take back the sent Lingshi.


    In any case, they are both stable in loss or profit.


    At this time, they could not imagine that Hua rugo had been on guard.


    looked at the two people''s unconcealed complacency. She didn''t know how to Tucao the heart. She spent so much effort, and even at the expense of herself, she would make complaints about how to handle the ore.


    If she is easily robbed, is she still Hua Ruge?


    When the three people were thinking about each other, the white light flashed in the courtyard. Hua Ruge only felt that the space energy was constantly fluctuating. When she opened her eyes again, she found that she had changed a place.


    She scanned her mind and found that this was not land, but a very large ship.


    This ship is wandering on the sea alone, and many people are guarding it. It seems to be a sea stronghold, or a transit station of transmission array.


    The whole area of the West Sea is about the same as that of the mainland. It''s impossible to get there once.


    After coming out, the person in charge here opened the transmission array again.


    When Hua rugo moved to another place, she found herself on a small island, which was the same as the big ship before.


    On the way, I passed several places, and Hua Ruge arrived at a mansion in Fusang.


    Hua Ruge was thinking about a problem along the way. Although the mainland people occupied Fusang, if Fusang was forced to destroy these ships and islands and cut off the chance of delivering disciples from the mainland, those on the island would also be killed by sea animals because of their inability.


    She didn''t know if anyone had thought of it, but she thought it was a huge hidden danger.


    She was thinking that Matsushita Zhimei had already held her hand and said, "boss Hu, this is our prince''s mansion. We will take you to see our prince. You just need to give the details."


    Hua Ruge''s reaction was so fast that he smiled and touched back. "Of course," he said


    Panasonic Zhimei''s eyes crossed Hua Ruge, drew back her hand and whispered, "it''s not good for the Lord to see it."


    "What are you afraid of? I''ll rob him." Hua laughs like a hungry ghost in color.


    Panasonic Zhimei blinked and asked, "what you said is true?"


    "What you say is nothing. You see my action." Hua Ruge gives her an ambiguous answer.


    On one side, Watanabe Yilang ignored their flirtation and took Hua Ruge directly to the hall of the prince''s mansion. Watanabe Xionger had received the news for a long time.


    Since this happened, he has been under house arrest by the emperor in the royal palace. Now I hear witnesses coming. Don''t mention how excited he is.


    Even if it''s not for the secret arts, but for his own safety, he also looks forward to Hua Ruge''s telling the truth as soon as possible.


    Hua Ruge had just arrived in the hall when he saw a man in his forties coming.


    Ichiro Watanabe and Yoshimi Matsushita met in a hurry.


    Watanabe quickly waved, a pair of eyes fell on Hua Ruge''s face and said: "you are the Hu Yue who wrote the life-long Dan Fang?"


    "It''s Xiaosheng." Hua Yuege said with a fist: "I have seen your royal highness."


    "Don''t be too polite. Tell me about it. Have we ever forced you to sign a contract?" Watanabe asked.


    Hua rugo shook his head firmly: "no, I signed the contract on a voluntary basis after discussing with the prince."


    "Very good." Watanabe clapped his hands and said, "take the crystal image and write down what she said."

 Chapter 1105

    Hua Ruge hesitated when she heard this, which means that what she said will be recorded, and then it will become evidence.


    You should know that this is just a show. If she didn''t want to hang on to Fusang, she would not have encouraged to ask Tiandan palace to negotiate and ask for Fusang''s Secret skills.


    After Watanabe''s order, the servant quickly took a large crystal and put it in front of Hua Ruge, and indicated that Watanabe could start at any time.


    Watanabe stares at Hua Ruge and says, "well, boss Hu, now you''re going to tell the truth about the reason and process of your transaction with children."


    Hua Ruge naturally doesn''t want to be like this, but now she''s just here, and she''s in the boundary of other people''s land. It''s definitely not good to be hard.


    So she did not want to, but the face is very with the way: "good."


    The crystal image was opened by the divine mind, and Hua Ruge said, "I completed this transaction voluntarily, and the son of the world did not force me."


    "Why do hundreds of people say that children persecute you?" Watanabe asked again.


    "The deacon of Tiandan palace told me that. I don''t understand the reason. I only said that because I didn''t dare to question Tiandan palace." Hua Ruge has no scruples since he opened his mouth. What should he answer.


    Watanabe Xiong Er, who is behind the crystal image, takes a breath and asks, "then why do you want to say it now?"


    When he spoke, his eyes towards Hua Ruge were full of hints.


    Hua Ruge immediately said, "because I am a serious businessman. Although I pursue profits, I never do anything bad, let alone panic. I want to tell you the truth."


    She is upright and upright, but in fact, her heart is very empty.


    You can''t be hit by thunder if you lie like this.


    Even Ichiro Watanabe on one side couldn''t help turning her mouth. If he hadn''t sent his valuable metal ore, she wouldn''t have opened her mouth.


    Of course, the fairy didn''t know that all of this was Hua Ruge''s Bureau, or he would probably spit blood.


    Watanabe''s two faces finally relaxed, indicating that the man turned off the crystal image.


    He went to Hua rugo and patted her on the shoulder. "You''ve done a good job, young man. I''ll live here in the future. I want to talk to my servant about what I want."


    "Prince, I have already agreed on this testimony. Can I go back?" Hua said tentatively, wondering what his reaction was.


    "Although there are testimonies, boss Hu is still needed to appear in person when necessary." Watanabe male road 2.


    Hua Ruge was relieved, but the expression on his face was reluctant.


    "Don''t worry, you''re absolutely safe here, and you can have whatever you want." Watanabe is smiling kindly.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "thank you for your attention."


    "I should thank you. Boss Hu has helped us a lot." Watanabe''s smile was relaxed. He had never smiled so comfortably since this incident broke out.


    "That''s what I should do." Hua Ruge is very cooperative.


    After a few polite words, some servants left with Hua Ruge.


    Only Watanabe and Matsushita are left in the hall.


    Watanabe Yilang also heavily out of the airway: "finally she was cheated, the next hundred will take us no way."


    Watanabe nodded, "you''re doing a good job."


    He didn''t blame Watanabe for his mistake before, because it was not his own idea, it was the plan given by Fusang. Watanabe had no problem in executing it, but he couldn''t imagine that the life sustaining pill leaked and the Tiandan palace was bitten by Fusang''s secret skill.


    "Thank you very much, father." Watanabe''s humble way.


    "Take good care of this boy and send some women to wait on him. If you want him, you must be stable." Watanabe and xiongji explained.


    "Yes, father."


    "In addition, we must take care of her. We can''t let her go out of the house, let alone be robbed." Watanabe said again.


    "Yes."


    Watanabe''s second son said that he was relieved. He narrowed his eyes and said, "I heard that this kid''s business is very big?"


    "Yes, father. Now she is the only one in the whole continent who can get herbs. In a while, she will definitely monopolize the business of danyao. How much is the profit?" Watanabe said greedily.


    "When it''s over, try to control her and take her business." "Watanabe Xionger said with a fierce eyes:" I want to let her know what is the end of the negotiation with us


    "Knowing my father, I''ve sent someone to get the ore back. I''ll get it back in three or four days." Watanabe Yilang''s smile was all in control.


    "Well done," Watanabe said, patting him on the shoulder


    "Then Haier will make arrangements and go down first." Watanabe said and turned away from the hall.


    Panasonic Zhimei came up and said, "Shizi is really capable."


    Watanabe turned his head and looked at her. The smile on his face changed instantly.


    Panasonic Zhimei cast a coy eye and leaned on him tenderly. Her voice said softly: "Lord, I miss you so much. Do you want to miss me?"


    Watanabe seizes her waist, looks at it and asks: "little thing, I have been away for such a long time, and I haven''t hooked up with others."


    "How can you doubt others, my lord? Their hearts are always on you. How can they accommodate others?" Panasonic Zhimei said softly and wrongly.


    Watanabe Xionger saw that his heart was hot, and he let out a wild smile and took her back to the bedroom.


    Here, Hua Ruge was taken to a courtyard by a maid. The courtyard is very large. It''s not a problem to live in a dozen people. There are also independent vestibules and kitchens.


    There are four servant girls waiting in the yard. When they saw him, they all saluted: "I have seen Mr. Hu."


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome." Hua Ruge is still a businessman.


    When the maid leading the way left, the four maids came around and asked what she needed.


    These four girls grow more and more like water spirits. They wear the same pink clothes and look like Narcissus. They are pleasant to watch.


    Hua Ruge nodded her head in succession, convinced of Yan value.


    "I''d like to have some snacks. Do you have any special features?" Hua Yuege asked with a raised eyebrow.


    One of the girls shook her head and said, "childe, we don''t know what you have in the mainland. Naturally, we don''t know what you haven''t eaten."


    "Yes, you must have something to eat." Hua said like a song.


    "Maidservant, prepare now." The girl left.


    Hua Ruge went to the hall, another brought a cup of tea, the fresh fragrance came, she sniffed: "this tea is good."


    "The prince has handed it in. Whatever he gives you must be the best." The servant girl carrying the tea said.

 Chapter 1106

    "That''s very kind of you. I''ll pack two Jin of this tea." Hua Ruge said directly, without any embarrassment or embarrassment. She was stunned. She didn''t take herself as an outsider, but she didn''t dare to say anything, so she had to do it.


    Hua Ruge thought that he would give this to Tuo BARREI and let him taste different tastes.


    Now that she has arrived in Fusang, she will not go back easily. She has to find a way to meet him at the front line, and then to see her aunt and her friends.


    But now the opportunity is obviously not mature. Watanabe''s second best friend is a shrewd man with a city government. He will surely take a good view of her and won''t let her slip away.


    What''s more, she doesn''t want to slip away now. That''s a shame.


    Later, the maid brought some food. Hua Ruge was stunned at the sight.


    These things are either raw, or the quantity is very small. There is no soup in the soup, and there is no appetite when cooking.


    "You usually eat this?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The maid nodded, "these are the best ingredients. I''ll taste them for you."


    Hua rugo directly took the plate of raw fish on the ice and said, "stew this for me and bring it back."


    She took another look at the soup and refused.


    The maid is also a fool. It''s delicious.


    At last, the whole meal was basically rejected by Hua Ruge. She finally took a steamed bun, ate dried fish and waited for the cooked fish to come out of the pot.


    She has been in touch with and tried these things in her previous life, but even if she can''t get used to them, she still likes to eat something with some flavor, rather than these clear soup and stir fried things.


    People in the prince''s residence know her taste, and then they will not make anything raw, but rely on the taste of the mainland.


    Hua Ruge likes to eat fish. Here is close to the sea. She could have had some taste that she can''t normally have. But the people here don''t cook to her taste.


    She was thinking of Tuo barrui again. The fish and soup he made were delicious.


    In addition to being fed up with these two days in the prince''s residence, she has been very nourishing. Ichiro Watanabe once brought more than one girl to her, but she refused. She cried for two beautiful men in her heart.


    She looked at the women and thought that it would be better if she were a beautiful man.


    But although she refused other women, there were still four maids in her yard. She chatted with them at leisure, talking about the front line.


    Hua Ruge relies on a good-looking scholar''s face, and she will flirt with him. Each of these maids likes to talk to him.


    So she knew more and more about the front line.


    On this day, she was sitting in the courtyard, eating the snacks she had brought from the mainland, and summoned the maid to talk about the new things happened in the front line.


    "I heard something in the upper circles today. It''s really big news." One of the maids said.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows to show his interest.


    "Young master, you are from mainland China. Have you heard the names of two geniuses? One is called Tuoba Rui, the other is called shiqingwan. " Asked the maid.


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes and said, "is there any news about Tuoba Rui?"


    "Yes, it''s about him and his teacher." The maid went on.


    "Who is shiqingwan?" Hua rugo asked. She didn''t hear the name in her mind.


    "Don''t you know shiqingwan? That''s a super genius and a beauty. " The maid next to me gossiped.


    Hua Ruge frowns. What does it mean to put Tuoba Rui and a beautiful woman together?


    "Yes, I really don''t know what good things the teacher has done in his last life. If I don''t know his own conditions, his status is also prominent."


    "What identity?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "The daughter of Xuejun, the master of Tiandan palace."


    Hua Ruge was in a bad mood and asked, "what''s the matter before you say it?"


    The maid nodded and hurriedly said: "Tuoba Rui was seriously injured in the battle a while ago. It is said that many Danshi have no way..."


    "What?" Hua Yuege stood up and asked with solemn expression, "how is it now?"


    If Tuo BARREI is in danger, she will break out from here even if she breaks in!


    "I was saved two days ago. It was Shi Qingwan who saved people. I just don''t know what method she used." The maid went on.


    Hua Ruge felt relieved and asked, "how is Tuoba Rui now?"


    She was eager to know what he was like.


    "It''s all right now, and it''s a blessing in disguise." The maid paused and said, "now they have already made an engagement, saying that they will marry after the war."


    Hua rugo once doubted that she had heard it wrong, and then confirmed one side. When she learned that the news was true, she was completely stupid.


    Engagement?


    Marriage?


    What the hell?


    She''s not dreaming, is she?


    The maid over there went on.


    "Have you heard that there was a woman in Tuoba Rui before? It seems that she is also famous in the mainland. Her name is Hua Ruge."


    "Is it?"


    "Yes, many people know they are together."


    "It''s not easy. It must be that woman who is not worthy of Tuo BARREI''s rejection. You should know that Tuo BARREI is the first genius in the mainland. This teacher Qingwan is close behind him, and he has a good family background. They can''t match each other any more."


    "That''s true. It''s understandable that a man doesn''t have many friends."


    "Yes."


    "Ah, Mr. Hu, what''s the matter with you? Why are you so scared?" A maid found Hua Ruge''s abnormality and asked.


    Hua Ruge sat down again and said, "nothing, just jealousy. It''s also how men get mixed up so well."


    "You are not bad, boss Hu."


    "Yes, we''ve heard from shiziye. Your business is very big."


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and yawned: "I''m a little tired. Go back to sleep for a while. You can talk."


    She turned around and went back to the room. The smile on her face broke down. She could clearly feel her heart beating faster. She didn''t know whether it was flustered or angry.


    He''s engaged? How is this possible?


    She shook her head heavily, and then she felt a tear like pendant from her neck. It was a black thread on the pendant, which is still tightly hung on her neck.


    It reassures her.


    Tuoba Rui once said that if he doesn''t love, the line will break.


    She never doubted that he loved himself.


    She would never believe that he changed his mind.


    So, what happened to the front line?


    Anyway, she must find out what happened?


    Next time, her condition and mood were not very good. After seven or eight days, Watanabe came to see her again.


    "Lord." She clasped her hands.


    Watanabe said with a friendly smile: "boss Hu, we have negotiated with hundreds of schools many times, but they don''t believe in crystal image. Today, they have to bother boss Hu to prove it in person."

 Chapter 1107

    "No problem." Hua Ruge is very cooperative.


    Watanabe and his envoys went to a palace.


    Hua Ruge has known for so many days that this is the capital of Fusang, which is a long distance away from the western Xinjiang. It can only be reached through the transmission array,


    but because of the tense war there, the transmission array there is tightly controlled and only allowed to be used by Fusang and baizong people. It''s no longer possible to take it with money.


    As she headed for the palace, Hua Ruge planned that she would definitely go to Xijiang.


    It is confirmed that the rumors of Tuoba Rui and shiqingwan are still in the second place. She is afraid that Tuoba Rui''s injury is not so optimistic. She can''t let go without looking.


    Soon she arrived at the palace. As soon as she entered the hall, she felt that many eyes were on her. It was the seven or eight emissaries from the hundred sects. The leading middle-aged man was wearing a yellow robe. Apparently, he was the one who asked about Tiandan palace.


    she took a special look and found that there were no limitless sword sect and yuxu sect among these emissaries.


    Watanabe Xionger and other people threw fists at the hundred emissaries, and then said to the Yellow robed man: "Ge Changlao, I brought her. Now let her tell you what happened in front of you."


    All the people of baizong looked at Xianghua like a song. Elder Ge asked directly, "are you Hu Yue?"


    "It''s Xiaosheng." Hua Yuege''s eyes twinkled when he was talking, as if he was afraid of something.


    Elder Ge saw her head down and said, "raise your head and look at me."


    "Yes." Hua, like song, raised his head tremblingly and barely looked at him.


    "Don''t worry, boss Hu. No one can threaten your safety. Just tell me the story."


    He thought Hua Ruge was afraid of people who had seen hundreds of schools.


    Hua Ruge looks at him and nods his head endlessly. His eyes are more afraid of him.


    Elder Ge narrowed his eyes and said, "boss Hu, at that time, you told us that Fusang Shizi forced you to sign this contract. At that time, they also paid you minerals you didn''t need. Am I right?"


    Of course.


    Watanabe picked up his eyebrows and asked Tiandan palace that he was still turning black and white at this time. It''s true that the heart of a thief never dies.


    It''s the same idea to ask Tiandan palace. I feel that Fusang is trying to find someone to give false evidence.


    Both sides feel that there is a ghost in each other''s heart, but they don''t know that the truth is only in Hua Ruge''s belly.


    Watanabe two see her eyes twinkle, has not opened his mouth and then slowed down: "say it, this matter you most clear."


    Watanabe nodded over there.


    Hua Ruge swallows her saliva. She looks as nervous as she wants. She looks at Watanabe and nods, "yes."


    Elder Ge saw some ways. He looked at Hua rugo and said, "boss Hu, did they force you to make false evidence?"


    "Elder Ge, you can''t say that. We didn''t do anything. He came here voluntarily." Watanabe quickly refuted.


    Elder Ge came to Hua Ruge and clapped her shoulder and said, "don''t worry, as long as you tell the truth, I will escort you back to the mainland and don''t let anyone hurt you."


    Hua Ruge is still nervous.


    Both Watanabe and Watanabe had a bad feeling in their hearts, because since they came in, Hu Yue''s performance has been very unusual, and it really seems that he was forced to come.


    Hua Ruge looks at Watanabe subconsciously, his eyes are more complicated.


    Another hundred people came out and said, "don''t be afraid, young man. Let''s make up your mind. Just tell the truth."


    "Yes, no one dares to touch you with us."


    Watanabe is also in a hurry. He says, "boss Hu, we will ensure your safety. Don''t be afraid."


    Hua Ruge looks at him and shakes subconsciously.


    Elder Ge supported her and said, "don''t worry, tell the truth boldly."


    After a while of hesitation, Hua Yuege finally opened his mouth and said to ge Chang, "is what you said true? It will really ensure my safety."


    "Of course." Ge Chang nodded.


    Watanabe and Ichiro Watanabe were hit by lightning.


    At the next moment, Hua rugo looked up and said, "I''ll tell you the truth, they forced me to sign the contract, and they also implied that I would use other Dan masters. If it wasn''t like this, the life sustaining Dan would not be revealed."


    Baizong smiled. Elder Ge asked Watanabe: "what else do you have to say?"


    Watanabe Yilang''s face was livid. He pointed to Hua Ruge and said, "Hu Yue, you talk nonsense. When did I force you?"


    When he heard Hua rugo say that, his head would explode.


    How can she give false evidence?


    Hua Ruge shrunk and stepped back to baizong.


    Watanabe is still calm, he pointed to Hua rugo and said, "you didn''t say that before, why do you change your port now?"


    "I didn''t take that picture until you arrested me." Hua Yuege said.


    If she didn''t leave that image, she would think of escaping in this period of time. The reason why she didn''t escape was waiting for confession at this time.


    Although it''s not a good thing to ask Tiandan palace, it''s the same with Fusang. She doesn''t want to let them pass.


    Elder Ge stood in front of Hua Ruge and said, "you are so stubborn to support sang."


    "I didn''t!" Watanabe feels like he''s bleeding from the brain.


    He thought that the dust was settled, and he began to figure out how to win the dange of Jiuzhou through Hu Yue. Unexpectedly, such a turning point suddenly appeared. He seemed to have foreseen his future fate that could not be reversed.


    Watanabe has no way to calm down now. He stares at Hua Ruge and says, "why harm us?"


    Hua Ruge just backed away. She looked frightened and didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "Prince, I advise you not to struggle. It''s your fault to support sang." Elder Ge said and said, "don''t delay what I want to compensate. I will send someone to see the emperor recently. Please let the prince know."


    "Hu Yue, why do you want to do this? What benefits can you get?" Watanabe is still biting Hua Ruge.


    However, the people of baizong were too lazy to argue with them and waved directly: "seeing off."


    With the diplomatic envoys of Fusang, he was thrown out. His mission was to negotiate peace on behalf of Fusang and write off the compensation on behalf of huaruge, but it seems that there is no room for him to play today.


    In the Imperial Palace, all the people sent by the hundred schools were very appreciative of China.


    After that, Ge Chang said, "now that you''re here, stay here. We''ll take you back when we send someone back."


    In fact, he didn''t know how to deal with Hua Ruge. He had to ask the above for instructions.

 Chapter 1108

    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "since I arrived in Fusang, I didn''t want to go back. Now it''s the war, and I''d like to offer a little power."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Xiaosheng is willing to go to the West and fight for the territory." She said with a passionate face.


    Before Ge Changlao could speak, someone from other sects stood up and praised: "good boy. Now, those friars can''t help but avoid this situation. I didn''t expect you to be so angry as a businessman."


    "I''ve praised you, elder. I can''t compare you with those friars. I don''t know if I can help you when I go." Hua said modestly.


    Then she turned to elder Ge and asked, "elder, can I follow you?"


    Ge Changlao hesitated, because he had heard that there was some connection between the Tiandan palace and the Jiuzhou dange, and he really couldn''t promise anything.


    "You let me think about it. You go to rest." Ge Changlao Dao.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "yes."


    When she left the hall, her eyebrows wrinkled. Although she escaped from the Fusang people, it was obviously more difficult to deal with the Tiandan palace, which had a bad relationship with her.


    There is a risk that she will stay.


    After all, Yandu is protected in the east of Xinjiang. Now, when you get to the place where you are not familiar with life, the Tiandan palace may not let her go.


    If she wants to pay attention to her whole body, she must withdraw as soon as possible, whether for herself or for Tuo BARREI.


    At the same time, the border of Fusang in the West.


    The war has been going on for two months, and the sea water has been dyed red. At this time, it is a truce, and the friars of human beings rest in the city a thousand miles away from the sea.


    The city used to be an ordinary city, but since the invasion of the western Xinjiang, most of it has been changed into barracks, a house three stories high, in which the friars live.


    There is also a small part of the better houses in the city, which are assigned to a few of the hundreds of upper clans, which live in the elders or wounded people of high moral standing.


    Tuo BARREI had been fighting with the monks in the barracks before, and had been kept in the big house since he was injured. He has a separate courtyard.


    There is also a courtyard next to his yard, where Shi Qingwan lives.


    At this time, Tuo BARREI was lying in his room, with almost no blood on his face. His sexy and beautiful lips turned white, and his eyebrows were wrinkled tightly in his sleep, as if he was suffering from some pain.


    This time, the sea animal invasion was extremely fierce, and he could protect himself with his strength. But in order to save a younger martial brother, he was hit by the ice cone of an ice turtle in the mysterious fairyland, and directly penetrated his chest and heart.


    The damage of the ice cone is so great that it will paralyze people even if they scratch the skin, let alone pierce the heart directly.


    At that time, the whole Wuji sword sect was unable to save people, so it had to ask the leader of Tiandan palace for help, so Tuo BARREI woke up and was told that he was saved by a girl, and his master agreed to make an engagement.


    Naturally, he didn''t agree with this kind of thing, but because he was too weak, he soon fainted again, and now he would wake up intermittently, but he could do nothing.


    "Cough."


    Tuo Ba Rui was awakened by the violent coughing in his chest. He struggled to sit up and buckle his rootless pale fingers on the edge of the bed to get down.


    Now, as long as he has consciousness, his first thought is to find the master to give up this messy marriage.


    He doesn''t allow anyone other than Hua Ruge to hold the title of his fiancee!


    When he sat up, the door opened, and the teacher in the white gauze skirt came in. She was full of laughter, a pair of peach blossom eyes were bright and lively, delicate facial features were delicate and sweet, which seemed to melt the world. Her whole person is like a light, which can shine into people''s hearts and dispel all the haze.


    This is the first time for Tuo BARREI to see her, but his eyes didn''t mean to look at her, but they were cold and could freeze people.


    "Elder martial brother Tuoba, you wake up and take the medicine." Master Qingwan opens his mouth, and his voice is sweet. Listening to him is a kind of enjoyment.


    When she said this, she walked towards Tuo BARREI on the bed. The room was not big, and it was about three feet away.


    "Stop!" Tuoba Rui said coldly: "one more step forward, I want your life."


    Shiqingwan was stunned for a while, then he said with a smile, "elder martial brother, I know you have this rule, but we are unmarried couples, we shouldn''t do this."


    "It''s impossible for me to admit to this relationship, and I''ll soon make others think otherwise." During Tuo Ba Rui''s speech, he was not well, but his eyes were always cold.


    "Why? This is what my mother and your master have decided. We should listen to our elders. " Master Qingwan said with a pure face.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t want to talk to her. He said directly, "go out, and don''t come in again."


    "Elder martial brother, why do you hate me?" Shi Qingwan didn''t mean to die.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t look at her, but said, "go away, don''t let me say it twice."


    "In fact, apart from my mother''s reasons, I also like my elder martial brother''s. what kind of girl do you like?" Shi Qingwan didn''t take what Tuoba Rui said as one thing, and asked directly and boldly.


    Tuoba Rui hears the words and really thinks about what kind of girl does he like?


    He did not like anyone before, until Hua Ruge appeared in his life, he felt the taste of heart.


    He likes everything about her.


    But this is not to say that he likes the characteristics of Hua Ruge, but just likes her, and loves everything.


    In his eyes, there are only two kinds of women in the world, one is Hua Ruge, the other is red powder skeleton.


    This one is obviously the second one.


    When shiqingwan saw that he didn''t speak, he had to go forward.


    Tuoba Rui is still seriously injured at this time. He wants to make a move, so he cools his eyes and says, "there is a net in the sky and a net in the earth."


    Before Shi Qingwan landed in the room, there was a flash of white light. Next moment, she was trapped by a cage shaped light column.


    Tuoba Rui''s big sleeve waved, and the cage flew out with her directly.


    Before shiqingwan could react, the white light disappeared again. The door closed, and she was standing outside.


    She was slightly shocked.


    Gradually, her face sank, and the clarity in her eyes disappeared, and the light of calculation began to flash.


    From childhood, she had nothing she couldn''t get, and now her eyes are on the same men.


    Now the leader of Wuji sword clan has promised his marriage, so he can''t run away without Tuoba Rui.


    In the room, Tuo Barry coughs violently. It''s really weak. He can''t go out again.


    At the moment of lying down, he made a boundary around the room with a vast net to prevent anyone from breaking in.


    He didn''t want to see another woman like that.

 Chapter 1109

    Hua Ruge lived in the palace of Fusang for two days, during which no one specially looked at her. If she wanted to escape, she could easily escape.


    But she had learned before that the transmission array to Fusang frontier was under control. Even if she ran out from here, she could not reach the western frontier.


    It''s natural to fly, but Fusang has a large area, takes too long, and it''s too big to sacrifice the city of the sky.


    And the whole Fusang is either the sphere of influence of the Tiandan palace or the sphere of influence of the Fusang royal family. It''s not good to be caught by anyone.


    So she can only negotiate with the Tiandan palace and then rush to the west of Xinjiang in the fastest way.


    She wants to see Tuo BARREI. She doesn''t want to be entangled for too long.


    However, she has already torn her face with the palace of heaven and earth, and now it is not easy for her to go to Xijiang safely.


    But it was hard for her. After living in pianyuan for half a day, she thought of a way.


    On the third day of her stay, GE Changlao of the Tiandan palace came to her yard. At this time, she was eating the snacks she had brought.


    Everything in this palace is good, but the service is not good. No one cooks.


    "Elder Ge, here you are." Hua rose to greet her.


    Ge Changlao saw that her face was not as peaceful as before, and her face was cold and light. Obviously, he knew the conflict between her and the temple of heaven.


    A small business owner dared to play in the Tiandan palace. He didn''t know the height of the world.


    Elder Ge sat down, looked at her, and said directly, "I''m here today to tell you something."


    "You say." Hua Ruge stood listening.


    Although she has a great career now, she is in a much more difficult situation than when she started from scratch. If she can''t play well, she may even die.


    "I heard that you took a tax-free brand from the Tiandan palace?" Ge Chang asked.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "exactly. It''s from pills and prescriptions. "


    "Just admit it." Ge Changlao snorted and said: "now your prescription has become a piece of waste paper, and we also avoid the pills you need to send every month, right?"


    "Yes." Hua nodded like a song.


    It''s time to come or not.


    "I said boss Hu, you do a good business." Elder GE''s words are ironic.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "general, general."


    "Don''t be greedy in this life. Now that your business is bigger and you don''t need a little tax, you''d better hand in the brand." Elder Ge got around to the point.


    Hua Ruge hesitated for a moment: "here..."


    "Boss Hu should be a smart man. I don''t need to tell you about the current situation." Elder Ge said with strong suggestiveness.


    The only difference between the current situation and the previous situation is that she is now in Fusang rather than Yandu, and the power of the eastern Xinjiang cannot reach here.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment, and finally smiled bitterly: "Cheng, I''ll hand it in."


    Ge Chang always reaches out.


    "This brand is not on me. It''s in Jiuzhou Dan Pavilion in Yandu city. As you know, the deacon in charge of taxation can''t be exempt from tax until he sees the brand. " Hua Ruge told the truth.


    She doesn''t really have that brand with her.


    Elder Ge frowned. "Don''t do anything about it."


    "How could it be, or you can take me back, as long as I get back to the shop, I will bring it to you." Hua Yuege went on.


    Elder Ge Mou Guang said sharply, "you still say you have no tricks?"


    If she comes back to Yandu, it''s not the same as before. Who can treat her in the east.


    "I swear I didn''t." Hua Ruge holds out a hand.


    Elder Ge naturally won''t believe him. He has already come down and can''t easily believe this man.


    Ge Chang took back his eyes and thought for a moment before he said, "in this way, you write an order, and I will send someone to your shop to take it."


    Hua, like a song, looks embarrassed when he hears the words.


    "Elder, it''s not that I don''t want to write, it''s that the people in the shop don''t know my words. I''m afraid they won''t be able to distinguish when they write them." She made excuses.


    "I want you to write as soon as you write. How can you bargain here?" Ge Changlao took out his pen and paper very shamelessly.


    Hua Ruge can only nod the head helplessly: "since this is the case, then I write."


    She picked up the pen and began to write down her orders.


    Elder Ge frowned: "you are easy to write."


    "Elder, I can''t use a brush. I can only write like this." Hua Ruge didn''t lie.


    As a modern person who doesn''t like to practice calligraphy to cultivate her sentiment, where can she write a good brush character? When she comes here, she also takes a lot of time to practice with a stick. She has no time to practice at all,


    so that she is now a beginner. She can write easily, but the character can''t be read.


    After writing, GE Changlao asked her to sign her name and press the fingerprint, and then he was satisfied with it.


    "Next, what is the business between you and Dongjiang?" Elder Ge asked again.


    Hua Ruge sighed heavily in his heart. He found all the things that he didn''t promise to ask about Tiandan palace before. As expected, he was greedy for those minerals at a price.


    "It''s Dongjiang who found me first. Let me help them lead." Hua Ruge picked himself up first.


    "What line?"


    "It''s the eastern Xinjiang that wants to get weapons. I will help them with weapons, and they will exchange them with spirit grass." Hua Yuege said.


    These things must have been heard by Tiandan palace. She can''t get through without saying.


    "Where do you get weapons?" Elder Ge asked again.


    "From the reign of emperor Dayu, I asked them to mine from the East, then make weapons and send them back to the East." Hua Ruge said that everything is half true and half false, which makes them unable to touch their heads.


    "What good can Daewoo get?"


    "Of course it''s money. I''ll share it out with them when I make money." She said. Push things to Dongjiang and Dayu, because she knows that asking Tiandan palace can''t provoke anyone except her.


    Elder Ge listened to this industrial chain and nodded: "you are a little smart."


    "I''ll try my luck, too, luck." Hua laughs like a song.


    "How dare you laugh?" Ge Chang slapped the table and said, "do you know that the eastern border is as dangerous as the western border, and you dare to deliver weapons to them, so that they will not rebel?"


    Hua Ruge, listening to Yan, said in a trembling way: "of course, I know, but this is not my lead, I am just liked by them, just for cooperation."


    "You dare to do anything?"


    "I don''t want to either." Hua Ruge said with a bitter face: "this business is led by both of them. I just cooperate with each other and can''t make much money at all, but if I don''t do it, I have to die."


    She has no psychological burden to tell lies. She always comes with her mouth open.


    Elder Ge, seeing that he had blustered her, snorted and said, "you have done it no matter what!"

 Chapter 1110

    "Yes, yes, it''s all Xiao Sheng''s fault." Hua Ruge answered in succession.


    "Well, in addition to the tax revenue, you can give 10% of the revenue to the Tiandan palace. We can make pills with money for you." Ge felt that the time was almost up, so he offered the final price.


    Hua rugo knew that they would take the opportunity to open their mouth, but with this 10%, she would pay 40% of the income every month, close to half of the total income.


    It''s really tough,


    "this..." Hua Ruge hesitated.


    Elder GE''s eyes were bright and fierce, and she was forced to look at her. She finally compromised and said, "OK, I promise."


    "Well, sign the contract." Saying that, elder Ge took out the contract that had been prepared for a long time.


    Hua Ruge unwillingly signed two words "Hu Yue" on it.


    Elder Ge accepted the contract with satisfaction.


    Hua rugo asked at the right time, "when can I go back, elder Ge?"


    Elder Ge glanced at her and said, "didn''t you say yesterday that you wanted to go to the south of Xinjiang to fight for the mainland and for mankind?"


    "This..."


    "I''ve decided that you can start tomorrow." Elder Ge said and went out of the hospital.


    This is also explained above, because Hu Yue has the eastern border as a mountain back, if she is released back to the mainland, it will be difficult to control. If she is detained here in Fusang and held by the Tiandan palace, he can command the dange in Kyushu across the air, even in his own pocket, it is not wishful thinking.


    Hua Ruge''s face was ugly and whispered, "I was just polite yesterday."


    Ge Changlao doesn''t care what she says, gets what she wants, and goes straight out of the yard.


    Hua Ruge''s bitter face recovered after Ge Changlao disappeared in her sight, even with a slight smile on his lips.


    When she came, she told shopkeeper Zhou that if she gave orders in the air, she would make sure for the big demons in the east of Xinjiang before executing them.


    She also told the big demon that no matter what she sent back, if the signed name said Hu Yue, it would be totally ignored. If it said Hua Ruge, it would be implemented.


    But these two times, her signature is Hu Yue, the big demons will not only ignore, more likely to kill the people who ask the heaven Dan palace.


    At that time, she should have been in the barracks in the west of Xinjiang. It''s the territory of hundreds of clans. It''s not that he asked Tiandan palace himself.


    If she''s just a small merchant, Hu Yue, it''s easy to control when she gets there, but she''s a famous Hua Ruge. When she gets there, she''ll be controlled?


    What''s the international joke?


    What she has to do now is to find a place to stay before asking Tiandan palace to find out that she was cheated.


    After that, she went on to eat her own dessert.


    At the same time, the envoys of hundreds of schools and Fusang envoys signed a compensation agreement, which clearly stated that Fusang came up with a secret skill.


    Because of this, Emperor Fusang was furious. Watanabe was demoted to be a prince and deprived of his position in the court.


    Watanabe Yilang was also implicated. In the past, the most prestigious Prince''s mansion of Fusang country lost most of it overnight.


    Watanabe in the hall wantonly smashed things, almost crazy.


    Watanabe''s look is also very poor.


    "Hu Yue, this son of a bitch, why did I believe him?" Cried Watanabe, his eyes red.


    Watanabe two heavy sigh a airway: "this person is really insidious."


    Their anger is not only that the negotiation failed to be demoted, but also that the news came from the two days ago that all the people he sent to ambush Hua rugo and take back the ore have disappeared.


    Obviously, it''s a plot!


    Damn it!


    Since they met Hu Yue, they have been under control everywhere. No matter how they calculated, they couldn''t escape being trapped!


    How can they swallow that.


    Watanabe second stopped Watanabe Yilang from getting angry and said: "I think calmly, this Hu Yue is not an ordinary small businessman."


    Before, it was said that Hu Yue came from a small place. There was also a master who we had never heard of. The whole local baozi had never seen the world.


    But now it seems to be full of holes.


    How can a person who has such a close mind and is able to calculate everything without revealing anything be penniless before.


    Moreover, the strength is strong, which makes the people who have suffered from the dumbness in the palace of heavenly pill more unlikely to be a person who has never met the world.


    Now it is connected with Dongjiang and Daewoo to form an industrial chain, which can make a lot of money during the war, which can be a simple task.


    What''s more suspicious is that the people they sent are all experts among them, and they will be quietly cleaned up?


    How strong is the background strength?


    "What does Father mean?" When Watanabe spoke, he was still breathing heavily and indignant.


    "I doubt that this man is real. Such a strong man will not be without fame." "What?" Watanabe said boldly


    "No matter what, we must pay for the harm. Now we will send all our spies to check it for me!" said Watanabe


    "But father, how can I find out?" Asked Ichiro Watanabe.


    They can''t see Hu Yue now. How can they decide whether he is real or not?


    "Dongjiang and Daewoo?" Watanabe two whispered, and then said: "focus on the people in that small world, who is close to these two people at the same time, and recently disappeared."


    "Yes, even if a child digs three feet, he must dig this man out." Ichiro Watanabe takes command.


    "Go."


    Hua Ruge sneezed hard before going to bed. She rubbed her nose and said, "who thinks of me?"


    She is still very narcissistic.


    In the evening, she went to bed early. The next day, she was told that she could get up and go back to Xijiang with these things. After all, the secret skills have been mastered. There is no reason to stay in Wang Duqi''s family.


    Stepping on the transmission array, she regained consciousness. She had smelled the smell of the sea mixed with the smell of blood. Obviously, she had arrived in the West.


    Tuo BARREI, I''m here. You must have nothing to do.


    She never doubted what he thought of himself, so it was very possible for him to have an accident.


    In any case, she needs to confirm it as soon as possible.


    When she arrived, she was arranged by GE Changlao in the alchemist''s barracks in the temple of heaven to be responsible for local alchemy and treatment of the wounded. She was a risk-free logistics personnel.


    The mobility of logistics personnel is not very high. She can only walk in the wounded camp.


    Although she likes to cure the disease and save the people, she can''t help being absent-minded now. She didn''t know the specific news until she arrived at the front line. That''s how easy it is for her to wake up after Tuo BARREI was seriously injured, but she didn''t recover.


    But she did not know that when she stepped on the land of Xijiang, Tuoba Rui, who was in a coma, suddenly opened her eyes.

 Chapter 1111

    The dragon ring on Hua Ruge has the spirit of Tuo barrow. Once they are within ten thousand miles, Tuo barrow can feel the trace and orientation of Hua Ruge, including her current situation.


    After a few days of bed rest, his health has improved, but because he refuses all the healing pills from Tiandan palace and shiqingwan, there is still a long way to go before he recovers.


    "Little six." He opened his mouth.


    The door was opened with a squeak. A teenager came in. He was the disciple of Tuoba Rui and the son of the leader of Wuji sword sect.


    He learned that Tuo BARREI didn''t want to be taken care of by shiqingwan, so he moved to take care of him.


    "Elder martial brother, what are you


    Tuoba Rui has got out of bed and is wearing clothes.


    "I don''t need that woman to take care of me. I''ll go to the barracks to find master Dan myself." Tuoba Rui''s light opening.


    "Elder martial brother, I really don''t know why you are so persistent to master Dan. Although it''s not a good bird to ask Tiandan palace, there are still some abilities to cure diseases." Small six son don''t understand way.


    "Go with me." Tuoba Rui didn''t plan to explain either.


    "Well, I''ll help you through." Xiaoliuzi also knows that his elder martial brother never listens to advice.


    Tuo BARREI continues to wear clothes.


    "Elder martial brother, you are not going to pick out a Danshi. Why are you wearing such a bag?" He can''t understand it again.


    Tuo Ba Rui almost took out his most exquisite clothes, black brocade materials, complicated patterns of gold thread embroidery, calm and noble, mainly not good-looking ones.


    Tuo barrui will not answer this question naturally.


    After cleaning up the two men, he went out. Tuo Ba Rui insisted that he didn''t need the help of Xiao Liuzi, but he still took care of them.


    Just walking to the yard, I saw shiqingwan who was going to Tuo BARREI''s room with a medicine bowl. She was still in white and beautiful. She was working hard these days. She went to Tuo BARREI at least once a day.


    But because Tuo BARREI has set up a border outside the door, she can''t walk into the room. She can only say two words through the door each time, but all of them are self-talk.


    This day, I was surprised to see Tuoba Rui.


    "Senior brother Tuoba, how did you get out?" She asked, her voice moving, just like her name.


    Tuoba Rui continues to move forward.


    Xiaoliuzi didn''t answer either. Wuji sword sect didn''t have a good feeling for Tiandan palace. This time, they agreed to marry because Tiandan Palace used it as a condition to save Tuo BARREI. They also have no way.


    "Senior brother Tuoba, I know that engagement is a little sudden for you. You can be angry with me, but you can''t help thinking about your body." Shiqingwan said again.


    Tuo Barry frowned: "from today on, you are not allowed to enter my yard, or I will kill you no matter who you are."


    Shiqing Wan Wei bowed his head and said: "that Can you take the medicine if I don''t come. "


    Tuo BARREI walked directly past her.


    When he left, shiqingwan hated her so much that she made such a gesture. How could this man love to ignore him?


    It''s disgusting.


    On the other side, Liu Zi said in a low voice, "this girl has a good look and a good character. How could she have been born in the palace of the heavenly pill?"


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t answer. His mind is full of Hua Ruge. He can''t put others down.


    "What do you think, elder martial brother?" The sixth child asked.


    "Annoying." Tuoba Rui evaluation.


    "Doesn''t she hate it?"


    "I hate it."


    Small six son sighed a way: "elder martial brother you also don''t know how to be pitiful."


    Tuoba Rui didn''t answer.


    "But it''s not incomprehensible. Although the teacher is Qingwan and beautiful, sister Ruge is still a little better." Little Liuzi is commenting there.


    Tuoba Rui''s face is not good: "look less later."


    That''s him.


    It took six days for xiaoliuzi to know that Tuo BARREI said that he would watch Hua Ruge less, but it was enough to make him stupid, without such protection.


    The sixth son offered the flying magic instrument, and they soon arrived at the barracks where the Dan division was.


    This is the gathering place for the Danshi and doctors of all the clans.


    Before, Wuji sword school wanted to find a doctor for him, but Tuoba Rui refused. Little Liuzi couldn''t imagine how he proposed to come, and he was wearing such a burning bag.


    According to the normal standard, he is also a beautiful man with beautiful eyes, but standing in front of Tuo barrow is just like a star with the sun, which can''t be seen by seconds.


    Because Wuji sword clan is a superior clan, Tuo BARREI made great contributions to the confrontation with Xijiang, so when the steward heard that he wanted to find a Dan master to cure him, he handed him the list.


    Tuo Ba Rui did not see Hua Ruge''s name in the brochure. It seems that she changed her name and appearance.


    The steward waited for him to choose. As a result, he opened the pamphlet and said, "I''ll find it myself."


    He walked in the direction of Hua Ruge that he could feel.


    Hua Ruge is using a healing technique for a wounded soldier to treat the injury on her arm. Just as she was finishing her work, she felt something different on her head. When she looked up, she saw Tuo BARREI''s eyes fell on her.


    She looked at him and saw the deep emotion in his eyes.


    Her first reaction was to probe his body and frown slightly when she saw his serious injury.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s fingers fell on her and said, "just her."


    The steward nodded and said to Hua rugo, "master Hu Dan, please follow young Xia Tuoba to help him heal his wounds."


    Although it''s just a humble little Danshi, Danshi''s overall position is very high. Let alone the administrator, even if the patriarch comes, he can''t be ignored casually.


    Hua rugo knows that Tuoba Rui must know that he has come. He came here specially.


    This is the best way to save her from going to him.


    "Good." Hua Ruge nods.


    Tuoba Rui turns around and walks away. Hua Ruge follows her, but Liu Zi keeps looking at her. The white faced scholar doesn''t have the ability to look at the evidence.


    Three people on the flying carpet, a moment back to the house.


    Tuo Ba Rui takes Hua Ruge directly into the room, and instructs xiaoliuzi, "she treats me, and nobody bothers me."


    "Yes." Although little Liuzi didn''t know what his elder martial brother meant, he agreed in a hurry.


    This scene was seen by the teacher Qingwan in the next yard. She immediately said to the girl on the other side, "go to the barracks of Danshi and find out who he brought back."


    "Yes." The servant girl left in response.


    In the room, Tuo Ba Rui looks at Hua Ruge''s new appearance and says, "change back."


    Hua Ruge dissipates the power of Hua Xingdan and restores its original appearance.


    Tuoba Rui finally smiled and held her in her arms.


    "Little song."


    Hua, like a song, fell in his arms, quietly closed his eyes and lifted his lips. "I''m here."

 Chapter 1112

    After holding for a while, Hua rugo asked, "how can I hurt myself like this?"


    "General." In the interval between Tuo Barry''s answers, her chin was rubbing on her head.


    "Don''t move. I''ll give you a good look." Hua Yuege said softly.


    "No hurry." Tuo Ba Rui kisses her forehead and says, "I miss you."


    "Me too." Hua Ruge does not grudge his words.


    Tuoba Rui''s satisfied smile is still his best little song.


    Hua rugo carefully examined his body while he didn''t speak. The cause of the serious injury was the heart, but he didn''t get timely treatment after the injury, which led to other parts of the body were also damaged, more importantly, the stagnation of Qi and blood, which greatly affected the recovery.


    After treatment, the body is still so poor, which shows how critical the situation was.


    "I''ll give you the right medicine later. This is the healing pill I refined a while ago. Take it." Hua Ruge broke away from his arms and took out a pill.


    Tuoba Rui opened his mouth obediently this time, but he didn''t reach for the pill.


    Hua Yuege couldn''t laugh or cry. He raised his hand and put the pill in his mouth.


    Tuo Ba Rui swallowed the pills and smiled even more.


    "You." Hua Ruge expressed helpless to his child''s general behavior.


    What she gave was a pill made of Tiancai and Dibao, which is hard to find in the market now. The effect is obvious.


    But for Tuoba Rui, Hua Ruge is more than Dan Yaoling. Seeing her for so many days, all the frustrations in her heart are gone, and all the rest is full of joy.


    He held Hua Ruge in his arms again and asked in her ear, "how are you doing this time?"


    "I''m fine naturally, but why did you hurt yourself like this?" Hua Ruge''s tone is a little reproachful. Don''t you know that she will be worried?


    Tuo Ba Rui sighed softly and said: "I''m wrong."


    Hua rugo stared in surprise. She didn''t expect to hear an apology in Tuo BARREI''s mouth one day.


    "It worries you again." Tuo Barry kisses her forehead apologetically.


    "You know." Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "but I can''t let you stay here alone."


    "Well?"


    "Shall I stay here with you?" Hua Ruge uses the tone of solicitation.


    "No, it''s too bloody here. You shouldn''t stay here long." Tuoba Rui did not want to veto.


    Hua Yuege sips her lips, and feels a little aggrieved.


    "If you want to stay, you can stay for a while, but you can''t go to the front," he said


    "Good." Hua Ruge is a very clever answer.


    Tuoba Rui touched her head, and she was very fond of laughter.


    "I need to meditate after taking the medicine. Come here." Hua Ruge pulls him to the bedside.


    Tuoba Rui sat down obediently, but pulled her to her side before meditating.


    Hua Ruge leans on him with a smile, feels the thick and powerful flow of aura in his body, and finally takes a long breath.


    Fortunately, he is OK.


    Tuoba Rui spent the whole morning absorbing the elixir, and his body recovered a lot, but when he opened his eyes, Hua rugo had already taken his arm and fell asleep.


    This time, she was afraid of breaking down and didn''t sleep well for a long time.


    Tuoba Rui kisses her on the forehead, then gently holds her to the bed and covers the quilt.


    Then, out of the door.


    Small six son waited for noon from the morning, saw Tuoba Rui come out surprised way: "elder martial brother, how did you come out, that Dan division."


    "Sleep in it. Don''t disturb her." Tuo Ba Rui frowns and signals him to keep his voice down.


    "Sleep Fall asleep? " Xiaoliuzi looks at Tuoba Rui strangely and says, "what did you just do?"


    Tuoba Rui didn''t answer. He wrote a list on the stone table and handed it to him, saying, "ask the servants to buy back the ingredients on the list as soon as possible. I want to use them."


    "Why?" Little Liuzi is still confused.


    "Cooking." Tuoba Rui says and thinks of Hua Ruge in the room. She has lost some weight recently.


    "Ah?" Xiaoliuzi suspects that he has heard it wrong. Does his elder martial brother know how to do it?


    Tuoba Rui looks at him with cold eyes: "go quickly."


    "I said elder martial brother, would you like to cook? Let''s not talk about it first. You are still hurt now." Little Liuzi reminds me.


    "You''re my Dan teacher for nothing." When Tuo Ba Rui said this, his eyes were filled with pride. The medical skills of his family''s songs were not comparable to those of ordinary people.


    It''s half as good as before.


    "So soon?" Little Liuzi still doesn''t believe it.


    Tuoba Rui is not happy: "where are you talking so much nonsense, go quickly."


    "OK, I''ll go. I can''t go." Little Liuzi shakes his head and sighs away.


    Tuoba Rui is in a very good mood. There is a lot less grumpiness on the corner of his eyes and eyebrows. Instead, there is a smile hidden in the bottom of his eyes.


    Xiaoliuzi''s work efficiency is very fast. Tuoba Rui is very familiar with cooking. In a short time, a table of vegetables will be ready, and the fragrance will even be heard by the next teacher Qingwan.


    Tuo Ba Rui returns to the room and wakes up Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge yawns with his eyes narrowed.


    "Eat first, and then sleep at night." Tuo Ba Rui said in a soft voice, as if he was afraid to scare her away when the voice was loud.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened as soon as she heard about eating. Since she arrived in Fusang, she has not eaten well, either she didn''t cook, or the food was extremely bad, which really tortured her appetite.


    "It''s better to have you here." Hua Ruge held Tuo Barrow''s neck and offered a kiss.


    Tuo Ba Rui shaved her nose and said, "change your clothes and go out to eat."


    He guessed that she didn''t like the food here.


    "Good."


    Since knowing that the yard is closed, Hua rugo has not covered up. She has changed her clothes directly, dressed in a pale yellow skirt, washed her hands and ran to the table for dinner.


    Tuo Barry sits at one side and brings her vegetables.


    Just when Hua Yuege was ready to move chopsticks, Shi Qingwan stood at the gate of the courtyard and was shocked to see Hua Yuege.


    Not to take away a boss of the chamber of Commerce, how to become a woman.


    Shi Qingwan didn''t attend the hundred grand meetings before, so they didn''t meet each other. Now it''s the first time.


    When they saw each other''s looks, they both felt amazing, and then the teacher was clear and thoughtful.


    Hua Ruge wakes up like a dream. When she sees Tuo BARREI, she falls on him with all her heart and forgets his engagement with other women.


    It was incredible to say, but she didn''t really take it to heart.


    This girlfriend is so unqualified that she can''t even learn how to be jealous.


    She reviewed in her heart and looked at the woman in front of her carefully. She looked very good and had a good temperament. Looking at the innocent eyes, she didn''t look like a third party.


    However, Hua Ruge has a sixth sense. She must be the one who is engaged to Tuo BARREI.


    "Senior brother Tuoba, this is it?" Shi Qingwan takes the lead in speaking.

 Chapter 1113

    When teacher Qingwan asked, she turned her eyes to Tuoba Rui. She didn''t see Tuoba Rui dressed so brightly. It''s really beautiful.


    "Go away." Tuoba Rui spits out a word lightly. At the same time, chopsticks with meat in them fall into the bowl of Hua Ruge.


    The smile on Shi Qingwan''s face froze, and the situation was very embarrassing.


    Hua Ruge felt that the atmosphere was a little depressed, so he smiled and said to his teacher, "I''m Hua Ruge. I think you must be a teacher girl."


    Hua Ruge?


    Teacher Qingwan''s heart sank, and it was her.


    "That''s right. I''ve heard about Miss Hua for a long time. It''s really a good luck to see her today." She opened her mouth politely, smiling like the spring breeze in March, warm and warm, without aggression.


    "Miss Shifu, I''m flattered." Hua Ruge followed the words, and didn''t know what to say.


    Although she is friendly to people, she stands opposite her rival. She is not stupid enough to be close to people.


    Shi Qingwan didn''t give up. She looked at the dishes on the table and said, "is this made by Miss Hua? It''s nice to smell it. "


    "You don''t need to worry about small skills." Hua Yuege added, without asking her to come in and sit down.


    Shiqingwan''s smile is a little embarrassed. Obviously, he doesn''t know how to answer it.


    Tuo Ba Rui, taking advantage of their speaking skills, has piled up Hua Ruge''s bowl into a hill and said, "don''t waste your breath with irrelevant people and eat while it''s hot."


    Shi Qingwan could not imagine that Tuoba Rui had such a gentle side. He was more attracted than surprised.


    Hua Ruge nodded politely at her and turned to eat.


    Shi Qingwan looks at people''s dishes and eats them one by one. The picture is so beautiful that he cries. He can only leave in embarrassment.


    After she left, Hua rugo said to Tuoba Rui, "it looks like a nice girl."


    Tuo Barry picked up his eyebrows and looked at her: "you don''t want to say anything?"


    Hua Yuege''s non jealousy always makes him feel less?


    "I forgot before, but now it doesn''t matter." Hua Ruge took a bite of the meat and said, "but I''d like to know what''s going on?"


    Tuoba Rui finally had the opportunity to explain, and he felt better and began to tell the whole story.


    At that time, he was seriously injured, and the master of Wuji sword sect was unable to cure him, so he asked for help from Tiandan palace. However, the only condition proposed by Tiandan palace was engagement, so the master of Wuji sword sect had to agree.


    Hua Ruge just nodded.


    "After I woke up, I went to see the master and asked him to take charge of the divorce, but the master insisted that it was a villain''s move." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge sighed: "in the end, people have saved your life. If you just woke up and quit marriage, neither Wuji sword sect nor your reputation will be pleasant to listen to."


    Tuo Ba Rui''s brow is full of sorrow. He can ignore his reputation, but he can''t be talked about together with zongmen.


    "It''s OK, just order it. I don''t marry her anyway." Hua Ruge is a generous way.


    Tuoba Rui looks at her, his face is full of guilt, he may really want to bear the name of someone else''s fiance for a while.


    Hua rugo put the dish in his mouth and said: "actually, I''m very grateful to them. You were very hurt at that time. You can''t save without the elixir. Fortunately, they did."


    Otherwise, her man is likely to be gone.


    Tuoba Rui is silent. He never remembers his kindness.


    "So now you know why I''m so kind to the teacher?" Hua Ruge turns his head.


    Tuoba Rui touched her head and said, "but you are so aggrieved."


    "I think the one next to me is more aggrieved." Hua rugo thought about it and said, "I''ve written down her kindness to save you. As long as I can''t do too much in the future, I''ll consider letting her go when the ultimate plan starts."


    She is going to fight against the temple of heaven.


    "I''ll leave her alone and wait for me for a while." Tuoba Rui''s firm way.


    "Good." Hua Ruge laughs sweetly.


    No matter what happens, as long as the two of them are one mind, there is nothing they can''t go through.


    He hugged her in his arms and said, "it''s nice to have you, Xiaoge."


    "It''s the same with you." Hua Ruge looks up and kisses him on the face. She likes the feeling of being bored with him.


    Tuoba Rui''s doting smile said: "eat."


    Hua Ruge was in a good mood. He took the few leftovers from a table of dishes and said, "it''s still delicious for you to cook."


    Tuo Ba Rui saw that she was satisfied like a cat, smiled and touched her head and said, "whenever you want to eat, you can have it."


    Hua Ruge nodded her head cleverly.


    It''s not early after eating. Tuo Barry takes her back to bed to sleep. He uses his kung fu to recover quickly.


    Before, he didn''t care about his recovery at all, but now Hua Ruge comes, he doesn''t want her to worry.


    On the other side, master Qingwan paced back and forth in the room, with a pure face full of anger.


    Just a short fight, she would know that Hua Ruge is very difficult to deal with. Who can be so indifferent after his man and others are engaged.


    But Hua Ruge is not only indifferent, but also friendly to her, without any anger or jealousy. She couldn''t figure out what this kind of psychological defense line was made of?


    Moreover, there is no comparison between Tuo BARREI''s attitude towards Hua Ruge and his attitude towards himself. It can be seen that Hua Ruge''s weight in his mind should be multiple.


    Now the situation is that Tuoba Rui completely ignores herself. She wants to treat Fu Hua like a song, but she can''t find her weakness. She doesn''t know how to start.


    She thought for a long time before making a decision.


    In the morning, Hua Ruge woke up in Tuo Barrow''s arms and saw that he was looking at himself affectionately. The beautiful couple''s face was full of the taste of doting.


    Hua Ruge can''t help but pounce on him, overwhelm him on the bed, look at him and say: "do you know how good you look?"


    "Well?"


    "Do you know that such a tempter will have an accident?" Hua Ruge''s tone is full of threats.


    Tuoba is more evil.


    Hua Ruge can''t stand it at last. He kisses him on his red lips.


    This kind of hue, everyone will turn into a wolf.


    However, in the relationship between the two of them, the one more like the wolf is undoubtedly Tuo BARREI. After he was eaten a lot of tofu, he immediately turned to defense for attack and pressed her under him.


    After a kiss, Hua Ruge''s face is red and her eyes are lost.


    Tuo Ba Rui hooks up the lip hook corner, opens her inner garment and prepares to eat the delicious food before.


    "Wait." Hua Ruge suddenly put his hands on Tuoba''s strong chest and said, "no, your injury is not good, you can''t do anything about it."


    "You are the best medicine." Tuoba Rui insists that the little girl doesn''t want to be responsible for the fire?

 Chapter 1114

    "Nonsense, what can I do for you?" Hua rugo thought it was illogical.


    "Lovesickness." Tuo Ba Rui whispers in her ear.


    Hua Ruge''s body, which was blown by his exhale, was soft and obediently surrendered.


    The attack of Tuo Ba Rui''s love words is absolutely full level.


    In this way, the two spent the morning in bed, and only went out at noon. At this time, Tuoba Rui looks better than before.


    Hua Ruge is a tired face.


    It''s a terrible time for this man to get hurt.


    On the same day, the frontier thought of the horn of the charge, followed by a strong wave of power and the sound of metal and iron, the battle started again.


    They sat in the yard, eating the snacks that xiaoliuzi asked the servants to prepare and drinking tea. They were silent for a while.


    "What do you think is the final result of the war?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui took a sip of tea, put down the cup and said, "human beings will win, but they will pay a heavy price."


    Hua Ruge nodded, and she guessed almost the same.


    "How is my aunt?" Hua Ruge thought of it and asked.


    Tuoba Rui nodded, "OK."


    "That''s good." Hua Ruge''s language is a little easier now.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at the direction of the battle and said lightly, "if the western Xinjiang does not retreat, the battle will last for a long time."


    "Yes." Hua Ruge sighed, "but there''s one thing I can''t think of all the time."


    "What?"


    "This western Xinjiang has always lived in the sea, and has never attacked our human continent before. Why is the war going on this time?" Hua Ruge said the question in his heart.


    "It''s about grabbing resources, seizing the territory of mankind and dominating the territory." Tuo barrui took out the official statement.


    Hua Ruge touched his chin and said: "this goal is too far fetched. Even if human beings are exterminated and the land monsters in the East, South and North are covetous, it is impossible to dominate."


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    "So there''s another reason for the possibility of war, but we don''t know yet." Hua Ruge''s bold guess.


    "Possible." Tuo agreed.


    After all, the start of the war in western Xinjiang is so sudden. Suddenly, hundreds of schools are not ready. What the temporary team lacks is not one or two things.


    Hua Ruge remembers her doubts in her heart. One day she will have to find out.


    Just as they said this, Shi Qingwan appeared in front of the door again, laughing as he entered the door: "brother Tuoba, Hua Ruge, I''ll see you."


    "I said no entry into the yard." Tuoba Rui''s relaxed and leisurely eyes suddenly became fierce.


    "How can I count what I said angrily? Besides, I came to talk to miss Hua today, not to disturb elder martial brother." The teacher said innocuously and walked to the table.


    Tuoba Rui wants to start. Hua Ruge stops him and shakes his head.


    Tuoba Rui frowns. Since he can''t fight, he can''t ignore her.


    "Be careful of her." He left three words and turned back to his room.


    Hua Ruge smiled at teacher Qingwan and said, "don''t mind. He''s just like this. He has a bad temper."


    "I know that elder martial brother has personality." Shi Qingwan sits beside Hua Ruge, looking close to her.


    Although Hua Ruge likes to have a relationship with others, he still has a high defense line in mind for shiqingwan, so he feels a little embarrassed about this sitting method.


    "I heard a lot about you when I was closed. At that time, I thought it was a legend. Now I see you." "Can you tell me something?" teacher Qingwan said with a small face


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and asked, "so you are here today for this?"


    "Of course, I wanted to be your friend for a long time, but I never had the chance." Shi Qingwan said, "if you don''t mind, I''ll call you Ruge. You can call me Qingwan."


    Hua Ruge looked at her carefully, and was finally amused by her. She said, "if I don''t understand correctly, we should be rivals."


    It''s strange to see how close they are to each other.


    "I didn''t think about robbing senior brother Tuoba with you. My mother made all the engagement, and I couldn''t resist." Shiqingwan said with a small grievance.


    "So you don''t want to marry?" Hua rugo took the opportunity to ask her.


    Shiqingwan shook his head and nodded.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The marriage of my daughter''s family is the life of my parents. It''s the words of the matchmaker. There''s nothing bad about marriage. Besides, elder martial brother Tuoba is so excellent. I''m willing to do it."


    "But I don''t want to marry you when I think that elder martial brother Tuoba and you agree." Shiqingwan tells the story of her daughter''s family to win the trust of huaruge.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I understand. It''s not easy for you."


    "Yes, I went to my mother yesterday to say that I would push off the marriage, but my mother not only disagreed but also scolded me, saying that I would harm Wuji sword to the extent of injustice." Shiqingwan said and began to sigh.


    Hua Ruge squinted. Although this is a little bit too much, it''s true.


    "Ruge, what can I do?" She asked with a broken face.


    Hua Ruge''s face is confused. What can she do? And we can''t make it small for Tuoba Ruina.


    Even if she agrees with the proposal, Tuo BARREI will never agree.


    So what''s the point of asking her?


    Seeing Hua Ruge has nothing to say. She can stop at that time. Then she asks about her legend. The most important thing is to listen to the epoch-making time.


    Hua Ruge is good at this, so she talks to her.


    During the period, shiqingwan looked like a fan Mei, and kept asking: "what happened in the back?"


    No one doesn''t like to be held, Hua Ruge is no exception, so they talked for a long time. At dusk, they took Hua Ruge''s hand and left reluctantly.


    Hua Ruge is also the same regret, and did not provoke her to boast.


    Later, Tuoba Rui''s healing is over, and Hua Ruge is making bed at the same time.


    "Stay away from that woman. She''s not kind." Tuo Ba Rui flicks a sentence lightly.


    "How do you know people are not kind?" Hua rugo asked him.


    Tuoba Rui did not want to think of the way: "false."


    Hua Yuege smiled and nodded with the same feeling: "I have to say that the girl''s acting skills are good, but her strength is too strong."


    "So you''ve been talking to her for so long?"


    "It''s not good to fight. Be friendly to new friends." Hua Yuege said, quite a bit of joking way.


    Tuoba Rui is very tasteful way: "you are not afraid of her robbing your man?"

 Chapter 1115

    Hua rugo felt that his tone was a little wrong, and immediately smiled, "my man has such a vision, how can I see such a woman?"


    "Are you praising me or yourself?" Tuoba and Rui raise eyebrows.


    "It''s all the same. We''re all the same." Hua rugo said, pulling his sleeve forward and saying, "the bed is ready. Let''s have a rest earlier."


    "Anyway, stay away from her." Tuo''s attention is not so easily diverted.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "OK, I can''t play with her next time."


    "OK." Tuoba Rui is relieved.


    Hua Ruge spits out her tongue. It seems that she is going to brag for someone else.


    Two people on the bed, Tuo Ba Rui habitually pull her into the arms, chin rub her hair, satisfied closed eyes.


    With her around, he is in a good mood.


    "The battle stopped today. I''m going to see my aunt tomorrow." Hua said like a song.


    "I''ll be with you." Tuoba Rui followed.


    "I''ll see what danger my aunt can have. I''ll do it myself. You can take good care of yourself at home."


    Tuoba Rui thought for a moment and said, "be careful."


    "I see." Hua rugo raised his head and kissed him on the cheek.


    Tuoba ruimou color a dark, low way: "do you know the consequences of teasing me?"


    Hua Ruge shrunk and said, "I''ll leave today. I''ll get up early tomorrow."


    Tuo Ba Rui thought that this kind of behavior was worth encouraging and could not scare her away, so he pointed to his lips and said, "kiss again and let you go."


    "Good." Hua Ruge smiled sweetly and kissed him on the lips.


    The next morning, after breakfast, Hua Ruge turned into Hu Yue''s face again and walked towards the barracks where yuxuzong lived.


    Tuo BARREI stayed in the room and closed the door for healing.


    Shi Qingwan saw Hua Ruge leave in the nearby courtyard, so she cleaned up and prepared to see Tuoba Rui. As a result, she went to the door and was hit by the border.


    This is a boundary formed by a vast network, which she can''t wear at all.


    Tuoba Rui!


    Shiqingwan thinks she''s going to be blown up by Qi. She''s not a monster. How can Tuo BARREI defend her?


    If he is like this to all, she also won''t be so angry, but he regards Hua Ruge as the darling of treasure.


    Can''t he see it? She is better than Hua Ruge in all aspects!


    But it''s no use getting angry. She can''t go in, she can only go back.


    Servant girl small ring pours tea to her, advise way: "young lady you eliminate gas."


    "I asked you to tell my mother, did you?" I asked with a frown.


    "Said the maid."


    "What does mother say?"


    "The palace Master said that she would clean up the girl sooner or later." Xiaohuan replied.


    Teacher Qingwan Mou color coldly said: "she will know and I rob a man is what end."


    Xiaohuan nodded, "isn''t it? How can a person like her who can''t stand on the table compare with you, miss?"


    "I just hope it comes earlier." Shiqingwan squinted dangerously.


    On the other side, Hua Ruge went to the barracks of yuxuzong and saw that many people had been injured. These were people who had not yet been sent to the barracks of Danshi. After all, the battle ended yesterday.


    She wanted to go in and have a look. She was stopped by a disciple guarding the door.


    "This young man, this is the important area of the barracks of yuxu sect. No one can enter here, are you?"


    Hua Yuege took out the Yupai of yuxuzong from his bosom and said, "brother, my own man."


    The guard took a look and said, "this jade card is right, but I haven''t seen you."


    "I haven''t seen it. I work in secret. Look at this." Hua rugo said and took out another brand.


    This is the keepsake that shuiyunxuan gave her when she first entered the clan, for fear that she would be bullied. However, in view of her strength, it has never been used.


    When the guard saw it, he immediately nodded, "please come in elder martial brother."


    "Please take me to the camp of the third patriarch." Hua Yuege said and put away the sign.


    "Yes." The guard took her all the way to the gate of shuiyunxuan and sent the keepsake to it. Then shuiyunxuan sent Hua Ruge in.


    When Hua Ruge went in, shuiyunxuan was sitting in the back of the book case. All the books on the book case were volumes. She was familiar with them.


    "Aunt." Hua Ruge cried out as he entered the door.


    Shuiyunxuan looked at her new dress, and said with tears and smiles: "you''re making that noise again?"


    "I''m too high-profile. I''ll use it first if I change my identity." Hua Yuege came in and looked at water Yunxuan and asked, "how is your aunt?"


    "All right." Shuiyunxuan came out and said, "it''s you. How can you come here?"


    "If you are brought by Fusang people, come and see you." Hua laughs like a song.


    "Water Yun Xuan white her one eye way:" afraid to come to see your home Tuoba Rui


    "I''m here to see you. I''m here to see him." Hua Ruge said and touched his nose.


    "When it comes to him, his aunt didn''t take care of you." Shuiyunxuan sighed and felt a little guilty.


    "How can I blame you? Things on the battlefield are always uncertain." Hua rugo poured a cup of tea and handed it to her.


    Shuiyunxuan took over and looked at her again and said, "you know about Xiaorui''s engagement with shiqingwan."


    "I see." Hua Ruge nods.


    "I can''t blame him or the old patriarch for this. In that case, even if it was me, I would make such a decision." The helpless way of shuiyunxuan.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I didn''t blame him. Instead, I want to thank Tiandan palace for saving his life."


    Hearing this, shuiyunxuan nodded, but sighed and said, "you are so sensible that you are heartache."


    "It''s not me that my aunt should sympathize with. It''s the temple of heaven and the master Qingwan." Hua Ruge picked up the cake on the table and said: "take out such precious pills to save people, but it''s not the end of the world."


    "You mean you don''t want to give up?" Asked shuiyunxuan strangely.


    "How can I give up?" Hua Ruge''s eyes glared and said, "that''s my man. I''m not in a hurry to ask him to quit his marriage. It''s to ask them for Tiandan Palace''s face. I dare to rob them, unless one by one they don''t want to live!"


    Being friendly and courteous to others is her upbringing, but it doesn''t mean she has a good temper. If you want to bully people, you need to see who is more ruthless.


    "The power of Tiandan palace is so powerful that no one can contend with it. Now you are holding a paper of engagement. You can''t mess around." Shuiyunxuan hurriedly advised.


    Hua Ruge leaned back in his chair and said with a smile, "he asked Tiandan palace that the biggest force in the world was not snatched from others. They can do it. Why can''t I?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    "It''s done, to be exact." Hua rugo thought for a moment and put up a finger and said, "give me another year, and I will wipe out the palace of heavenly pill from the territory."

 Chapter 1116

    Shuiyunxuan''s eyebrows all jumped when she heard this. It''s too ambitious.


    "No, I can''t let you take risks. You have to tell me something. What are you going to do?" Shuiyunxuan said that this kind of event should be checked by herself.


    Hua, like a song and a satchel, said loudly: "kill them with money."


    "What?" Shuiyunxuan doubted that she had heard it wrong.


    However, Hua rugo said only one sentence and then didn''t say it, no matter how she asked.


    Shuiyunxuan knew that she was right, so she didn''t ask.


    Hua Ruge looked into the old yellow book on the book case and asked, "aunt, what is that?"


    "It''s not the ancient books you brought back from the underground. I''ve been taking time to see if I can find any clues." Shuiyunxuan didn''t get angry.


    Hua Ruge remembered that she had brought it back from the ten secret places and the palace full of corpses. Because she was lazy, she gave it to shuiyunxuan.


    She smiled awkwardly and said, "did your aunt find anything? What kind of force is underground? "


    "Not yet. I''ve been busy with the war recently. I really have time to see it."


    "I''m not in a hurry, but my aunt should rest more." Hua Ruge is concerned about the way.


    Shuiyunxuan nodded.


    "By the way, aunt, when I came in, I saw that many disciples were injured. Please let me have a look." Hua said like a song.


    Shuiyunxuan waved: "go, I''ll let someone take you."


    "Well, I''ll see you tomorrow, aunt." Hua Ruge walks on the front road.


    "You don''t have to come here all the time. Stay with Xiao Rui more. He is still injured and needs to be taken care of." Shuiyunxuan asked.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "I see."


    Shuiyunxuan sent disciples to take her to treat the wounded. They were not seriously injured. Many of them were cured in one operation.


    During this period, Hua rugo saw two people shuttling between the wounded, a fat man and a thin man. They were Hao Shou and ye Wanrou who helped take care of the wounded.


    Although these two people can''t recognize her now, she is also very pleased to see their safety. However, Hao Shou''s fat man said that he would lose weight. How can he see that there are still two hundred jin of them.


    However, it seems that ye Wanrou has accepted it for a long time. Although she always has a look of disgust, there is still love in her eyes.


    With Hua Ruge''s first impression of Ye Wanrou, I can''t imagine that one of her Yan Kong would fall in love with her ugly fat man.


    And look at her now ready to help others, and before the eye is higher than the top is simply different.


    Love can really change a person.


    She walked out of the barracks with a happy smile.


    For the next two days, she lived in the house where wujijianzong lived, refining a proper pill for Tuo BARREI, and letting Tuo BARREI get rid of the injury completely.


    Shiqingwan comes to visit almost every day. It''s amazing to see the recovery speed of Tuoba Rui. I only heard that Hua Ruge was a powerful monster before, but I didn''t hear that she was an alchemist.


    She heard that Hua Ruge, the incarnation of Hu Yue, would order the fur of alchemy. However, she was only a metaphysical alchemist and could also cure Tuo BARREI''s wounds?


    Before she came to Hua Ruge, she would talk with her, but under Tuo Barrow''s face, Hua Ruge would say hello at most, and then he would say goodbye.


    However, master Qingwan is obviously not so easy to give up. Now he brings several small dishes that he makes every day. He tries them and tries hard to surpass Hua Ruge in cooking.


    He always thought that the food they both ate was made by Hua Ruge to please Tuo BARREI.


    Hua rugo saw that he could not refuse to eat, but after receiving it twice, Tuoba Rui''s face turned black and asked her, "isn''t what I made delicious?"


    "I''m sorry to say no when they all come." Hua rugo said that she was also very difficult to do. She was not good at the one who tore her face first.


    She has always been greeted with a smile. She can''t be fierce even if she wants to.


    "What I did and what she did, you choose." Tuoba Rui directly throws out the ultimate kill.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "do you think something is wrong?"


    Shouldn''t it be a dilemma between men and women? What''s the matter with them?


    "It''s not that you don''t keep her at arm''s length." Tuo Ba Rui looks like you are responsible for your own fault.


    Hua Ruge is even more aggrieved: "I don''t want to."


    Didn''t learn how to turn her face?


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t look at her very well. He saw her surrendering and said, "OK, I won''t accept it next time. Can''t I accept it?"


    "That''s about it." Tuoba Rui said a word, and his eyes softened. "What to eat? I''ll do it for you. "


    Hua Ruge was melted by his smile. Unconsciously, he said, "I love what you do."


    Tuo Ba Rui kissed her forehead and said, "wait."


    Hua Ruge nodded obediently.


    Tuo BARREI enters the kitchen, and she sits outside.


    At the same time, in the house of Tiandan palace, elder Ge listened to the report of his subordinates, smashed the cup in front of him and said loudly, "what do you say? Say it again? "


    "Back to the elder, we sent three disciples to get the duty-free card in dange, Jiuzhou, and they were killed." The man said again.


    "Why? How dare they? " Ge Changlao smashed a table in front of him and said, "go to the Danshi barracks and call that Hu Yue to me!"


    "Master, you have forgotten that Hu Yue was taken away by Tuoba Rui of Wuji sword sect. Now he lives in his other courtyard," said the disciple who followed him all the time


    He reported it on the day he took it. I think Ge Chang was always so angry that he forgot.


    "Does he think the limitless sword clan can protect her?" Ge Chang''s elder brother sleeve put a way: "go, follow me to see the palace master."


    When they arrived at the main courtyard where Shi Xuejun was, Shi Qingwan was in it, so they had to wait outside first.


    "Mother, you don''t know that Hua Ruge is really too difficult to deal with. No matter how I do it, she can deal with it easily. I even send the food made in the kitchen to challenge her every day, but she laughs every time and doesn''t get angry at all!"


    In front of Shi Xuejun, Shi Qingwan didn''t care about the image at all. He said all his experiences.


    Shi Xuejun rarely takes off the mask, which is also a beautiful face similar to Shi Qingwan.


    "She said:" you mean Hua rugo has a city


    "Yes, I can''t read her mind at all, and I can''t find her weakness." Master Qingwan''s discouraged way.


    Originally, she wanted to make her jealous and angry by approaching Hua Ruge, so that she could break it, but she could not have imagined such a performance.


    What she didn''t know was that she was a gentleman''s belly with a villain''s heart. Hua rugo doesn''t care about acting at all. Being friendly to her is just a token of the friendship she saved Tuo BARREI and doesn''t pay attention to her attack power.

 Chapter 1117

    "No matter what, you don''t have to worry. I''ll do it." Shi Xuejun is much calmer than a woman.


    "Mother, I also want to say that she is deeply rooted in Tuo BARREI''s heart. You can do it simply." Said Shi Qingwan.


    Shi Xuejun looked at his daughter and said, "don''t worry, when will your mother let you down?"


    "Mother, you are good to me." Master Qingwan is coquettish.


    "OK, go back. Get closer to Tuo barrow when you have time. You must get his heart." Shixuejun asked.


    Master Qingwan nodded his head and said, "I see. You say that every time."


    Sometimes she felt that Tuo BARREI was more important in her mother''s heart than she was. She asked her mother why it was me, but her mother didn''t elaborate with her.


    fortunately, she also liked Tuo BARREI, so the task was not difficult for her.


    She went out and saw elder Ge coming in with an angry face.


    After the door closed, Shi Xuejun asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s not the matter of the dange in Jiuzhou to report to the palace Lord. We got Hu Yue''s permission to collect the duty-free card and the profit of that percentage in his shop before, but we went to three groups of people in a row and were killed by the big demons in the East." Elder Ge said, his face was still angry.


    Shixuejun thought for a moment, and then asked, "is that the Jiuzhou dange that cooperates with the eastern Xinjiang?"


    She had heard about it before, but she didn''t take it to heart.


    "Well, you don''t know that Hu Yue, the owner, even set up a scheme to cheat our duty-free card, and then not only didn''t return it, but also killed our three disciples." Elder Ge complained.


    Shi Xuejun frowned: "how dare a small merchant do this? Who gave him the courage?"


    Because Jiuzhou dange is only a small business, they didn''t report the previous events. At most, it was the elder of danta who took charge of it again. If it wasn''t involved in the negotiation with Wuji sword clan this time, it would not have stabbed Shi Xuejun.


    "It''s the emperor Daewoo and the emperor Daewoo who are behind us. We dare not rush into it." Elder Ge replied.


    "You mean the whole Dongjiang is standing behind him?" Shi Xuejun felt the seriousness of the problem.


    Although the territory of emperor Dayu is expanding and the national strength is becoming stronger and stronger, it is not in the eyes of the heavenly pill palace. The only nail in her eyes is the eastern border.


    She and Dongjiang have made friends, which can be said to be hostile. If Dongjiang returns, she is afraid to be in a mess.


    Ge Changlao thought about it carefully and said: "that kid said that himself, but it should not be a fake to see the current situation."


    "What''s going on? You start from the beginning and make it clear. " Ask shixuejun.


    "Yes."


    This time, GE Changlao started from the danfang of Xuming Dan, how to cheat the duty-free card, how to get together with Daewoo in Dongjiang, and then asked the Tiandan palace to tear his face.


    The more Shixue Jun listened, the worse his face became.


    The biggest force in the territory of the hall of the heavenly palace is led by a nobody?


    What do these people eat?


    What''s more, Daewoo even sent weapons to the eastern border of the dynasty. It''s a serious problem for her to know. The eastern border without swordsmen is already terrible, and the combat effectiveness of weapons is unimaginable.


    All this is actually a small business line!


    Doesn''t he want to live?


    "How could it be!" Shi Xuejun slapped the table and stood up and said, "don''t you say that Hu Yue is in control? Where are the people? "


    "If I go back to the palace leader, I was in the Danshi barracks before, but now I''m taken away by Tuoba Rui of Wuji sword sect. I''m here to find you." Elder Ge said that this was his difficulty.


    Wuji sword sect''s strength is second only to the Tiandan palace. How can an elder have the face to go there.


    Shi Xuejun hesitated for a moment, then asked, "you say that people have been taken away by Tuoba Rui?"


    "Exactly." Elder Ge replied.


    Later, Shi Xuejun suddenly thought of what Xiaohuan had said in a letter a few days ago. What she said was that Tuoba Rui took a scholar like alchemist from the Danshi camp. Later, there was another Hua Ruge in his room, but the scholar disappeared.


    Although people don''t study huaxingdan, they have heard about it.


    "You said that Hu Yue was a scholar?" Asked Shi Xuejun.


    Ge Chang nodded: "yes."


    Shi Xuejun suddenly realized that he could connect Dongjiang and Daewoo. It turned out that Hua Ruge was also from the small world.


    It''s exactly the same as Qingwan. This woman is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    She had a premonition that it was not good to be a singer.


    Elder Ge saw Xuejun''s teacher was slow to speak, so he asked, "what''s the matter? Have you met the palace leader? "


    "Hu Yue''s face is not herself. She is Hua Ruge." Shi Xuejun said, his face showing the spirit of killing.


    Elder Ge was stunned.


    In the courtyard, Hua Ruge was still waiting for Tuo BARREI''s meal to come out of the pot, and then he saw elder Ge coming with a man''s momentum.


    Presumably, these people took the contract she signed back. The big demons in the East didn''t reason with them. They probably also used violence. They came to find their own account.


    She was afraid of Ge Changlao two days ago. Now she is not afraid of him. This is Wuji sword sect. He can''t speak to Tiandan palace.


    Besides, there is no Hu Yue here. She is the only one who is Hua Ruge.


    Elder Ge took people into the yard. Hua rugo didn''t get up to meet him, but sat there and said with a smile, "elder, I don''t know who you are looking for."


    "Hua Ruge, don''t pretend. I know you are Hu Yue." Elder Ge stared at her, and her violent eyes seemed to devour her alive.


    Hua Ruge picked the eyebrows, but it''s not surprising that the news was leaked.


    She smiled and immediately got up and said, "elder Ge is very observant. Xiao Sheng is only joking with you. Please sit down."


    "Hua Ruge, it''s useless for you to say anything today. Why are all the disciples I sent to you killed?" Elder GE''s face was not softened by Hua Ruge''s politeness.


    Hua Yuege pretended to be surprised and said, "maybe my people didn''t see the contract clearly, and mistook you for smashing it."


    "Shit!" Elder Ge couldn''t help but burst out: "I sent a group of people to read wrong, but three groups of people were killed, are they all read wrong?"


    "You sent three groups of people to collect the brand?" Hua Ruge is really surprised this time.


    Ge Chang stared at her and said, "yes, what else do you have to say?"


    "Poof Ha ha ha... " Hua Ruge couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s not enough to send a group of people to die. What kicked you in the head?"


    Ge Chang''s old face is blue: "Hua Ruge, you are unrestrained."


    Hua Ruge coughed twice and straightened his attitude. He said: "I can''t help it. I just couldn''t help it. I see what you mean, but what do you want me to do? "

 Chapter 1118

    "You must give me a statement today, or I will press you back to Yandu and take the brand back personally." Elder Ge said crossly.


    Hua Yuege said in embarrassment: "elder, you are a little hard for others. Isn''t the person who killed you my one?"


    Ge Chang stared at her: "what do you mean?"


    "I mean, I can take good care of my people, but people in the East will not listen to me." Hua Ruge pushes the responsibility away.


    "What we want is your brand, your interest dividend, they have no right to interfere." Ge Chang''s way is not afraid.


    Hua Ruge picks eyebrows. These people didn''t react like this when they heard about Dongjiang before. Now they are so brave?


    It seems that this matter is not only handled below, but more likely reported to the above. In view of elder GE''s presence in the western Xinjiang, it is likely to be reported to the palace leader of the Tiandan palace.


    Is Shi Xuejun not afraid of the east?


    She just thought about it, but she soon denied it.


    "So Ge Chang always wants to reason with me?" She followed, ironically.


    "Nonsense, when am I going to be unreasonable?" Ge Chang''s way is straight and strong.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "just be reasonable. Now that the duty-free brand has reached my hand, why do you want to take it back?"


    "Because we don''t need what you exchange for brands, and we don''t need what you provide." Elder Ge replied.


    "You asked Tiandan palace to give up the pills I sent. I didn''t say no." Hua Ruge''s subtle retort.


    "It''s us who give up, so you should exchange the exchange."


    "Since it''s a trade, it''s always up to you to love me. If you are the only one who repents and forces me to agree, what''s the difference between this and robbers?"


    Ge Chang, old and livid, pointed at her, unable to speak.


    This transaction is clearly to ask Tiandan palace was sunk, how the truth has become her.


    "You have to be reasonable. I''m not to blame." Hua Ruge moved away from the direction of his fingers, looking irrelevant.


    Ge Chang said coldly, "you said you didn''t promise, didn''t you? You forget that you signed the contract. "


    With a sneer, he took out two contracts signed by Hua Ruge, one of which agreed to return the tax-free license and the other to hand over 10% of the profits.


    Hua rugo is a little surprised to see these two pieces of paper. It''s not easy for three people to keep the contract after they die.


    Ge Changlao''s two contracts were patted on the table and said, "here you are signing your name in black and white. Are you a little late when you say you don''t agree?"


    Hua Ruge blinked.


    "What else do you have to say?" Ge Chang always asks.


    Hua Ruge glanced at the contract and shook his head.


    Ge Chang is old, and the sky says with a proud smile, "you can''t deny it. Now it''s time to give us an explanation."


    "There''s nothing to deny, but I have one problem." Hua rugo pointed to the contract and said strangely, "who is Hu Yue? He signed his name. What''s the matter with me?"


    Ge Chang froze for a while.


    Looked at the above signature, looked at Hua Ruge again, the brain has a short circuit for a moment.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes fell on his face, waiting for his explanation.


    "Don''t play dumb for me, everyone knows you are Hu Yue!" Elder Ge shouted out, but he thought it was very pale.


    Know how, that is an avatar, really speaking truth, this is invalid.


    "Elder, you must be clear in your heart. As long as I don''t recognize you, it''s nothing you say." Hua Yuege shows his hands. I look like a bachelor and I''m proud.


    "Hua Ruge, do you dare to ask me if Tiandan palace tears your face?" Elder Ge threatened, and there was no other way for him.


    Hua rugo shook his head decisively, then looked at him and said, "to be exact, I''ve never made friends with you in Tiandan palace."


    "You..."


    "How is it?"


    "Don''t blame me for doing it. Somebody, take her away!" Ge Changlao gives the order.


    Hua Ruge picked his eyebrows, but before he could start, a long sword flew out of the kitchen. The terrible sword came to the two people who wanted to start.


    The two men were photographed by sword Qi, swallowing their saliva, and dared not start.


    "Who dares to move?" Tuoba Rui walked out of the kitchen immediately, his body was not stained with smoke, his eyes were cold. At the moment when he walked out, the air pressure around him was a little lower, which made people feel depressed.


    Elder Ge is a strong man in Xuanxian. His immunity is very high. He took the lead in opening his mouth and said: "Tuoba Rui, this is my question about Tiandan palace. You are not qualified to ask."


    "I''m not going to ask about your affairs, but the person is mine. Before you move her, you''d better inform your palace master to send someone to collect the body for you." Tuoba Rui is concise and comprehensive, without the meaning of entanglement.


    "You are presumptuous!" Ge Chang always felt that he had never been so angry in his life.


    She was completely crushed by two young people, but she couldn''t fight back. Is there anything more suffocating than this?


    At the same time, Shi Qingwan came over from the nearby yard and said, "what are you doing here, GE Changlao?"


    "Little Palace master." Elder Ge bowed and said, "Hua is so deceiving that he signed a contract but failed to fulfill it. My subordinates came to ask her for a statement."


    Shiqingwan raised his hand and said, "if song is my friend, you can''t be presumptuous. Show me the contract you signed."


    Elder Ge dare not disobey master Qingwan and hand over the contract.


    "Where is the name of such a song? Are you wrong?" Teacher Qingwan scolded.


    Ge Changlao hurriedly explained: "Shao palace leader, the thing is..."


    "All right." Master Qingwan raised his hand and said, "I don''t want to hear any explanation. You go out and let me know that you are making trouble. I will go to my mother and make it clear."


    "Shao palace leader......"


    "Get out." Master Qingwan drives it directly.


    Elder Ge had no choice but to bow and walk away.


    After these people left, Tuo BARREI took back his sword, turned around and went back to the kitchen.


    Shi Qingwan was surprised, but he didn''t say anything. He walked straight to Hua Ruge and said, "Ruge, what didn''t they do to you?"


    "Thanks for coming to me in time, thank you." Hua said with a smile.


    "If you''re OK, we''re good friends. You''re welcome." Teacher Qingwan warm way.


    Hua Ruge nodded and looked very friendly.


    The two chatted again, until Tuoba Rui made a meal, walked out to Hua Ruge and said, "come here, have something to eat?"


    Shiqingwan was stunned and pointed to the food and said, "elder martial brother, is this your meal?"


    Tuoba Rui ignores her, but places the food on the table orderly and skillfully.

 Chapter 1119

    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "I''ll go to eat first. I''ll go to see you when I''m free."


    She said she wanted to see off the guests, and then she went to the stone table.


    "Wash your hands." Tuoba Rui reminds me.


    Hua Ruge spits out his tongue and runs to the well.


    Shi Qingwan saw that the whole person was not good. She always thought the food was made by Hua Ruge to please Tuo BARREI, but now it seems that it is probably Tuo BARREI sitting.


    What he did didn''t look like the first time.


    She had planned to compete with Hua rugo, so it was a shame to see how comparable she could be.


    She couldn''t look down and turned back to her yard.


    Hua Ruge, after washing his hands, sat on the edge of the stone table and sniffed, "it smells good."


    "Then eat more." Tuo barrui brought her vegetables.


    Hua is eating like a song.


    "You got into trouble with the Tiandan palace?" He asked. He heard Hua rugo talking to them.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I have opened a dange in Yandu, and they have a little friction."


    "Well, they dare not touch you here." Tuoba Rui''s light response.


    "I knew." Hua Yuege smiles.


    "Don''t believe her," he added


    She knew he was talking about shiqingwan.


    "I still have the measure." Hua Ruge''s way without pressure.


    Shiwan didn''t show up in the morning and didn''t show up in the evening. He had to wait for Tuo BARREI to come out. When GE Changlao couldn''t come down, he made it clear that he would let the people in Tiandan palace have a step down and leave a good impression on Tuo BARREI and her.


    It''s a good plan to kill two birds with one stone. It''s a pity that she met two very clever characters.


    "I''m in perfect health. I''ll take part in another battle. Take care of yourself in the hospital." Tuoba Rui asked.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head: "don''t worry, they may not be my opponents."


    Her body quenching method is improving day by day. If you ask Tiandan palace to send a top-level strongman, you may not be her opponent.


    "I say you." Tuoba Rui''s serious way.


    He was afraid that she would be angry or worried, and could not control the evil spirit in her spirit.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "I understand."


    Tuoba Rui was relieved to see that she was on guard.


    That day, Shi Qingwan ran back to Shi Xuejun and asked him what he was going to do?


    Shi Xuejun did not answer her, but met a mysterious man in black. The man in black provided Shi Xuejun with the whereabouts of Hua Ruge after he arrived in the west of Xinjiang. In addition to staying in the yard of Tuoba Rui, he only went to yuxu sect once.


    Shixuejun squinted, waved back the man in black, and sent shiqingwan away.


    That night, Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge were about to finish their training and go to bed, when they heard the sound of the bugle.


    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    "You have to be careful." Hua Ruge said uneasily, and then put some top healing pills in his hands. At the same time, he handed over the coral bracelet.


    Tuoba Rui took the pill, but put the coral bracelet on her hand again: "you need it more than I do."


    "I don''t go to war."


    "You have many enemies."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua Ruge is speechless.


    Soon, the whole barracks in front of them were bright with lights. Hundreds of disciples flew up to the West in an orderly manner. Their magic weapons were shining in the night.


    There are huge waves and roars from the other side of the western Xinjiang. Listening to the sound, we can see that it is a large-scale attack.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds Hua Ruge in his arms, kisses her forehead and says, "wait here for me to come back."


    "Good." Hua Ruge looked at him, and his voice said nervously, "be sure to come back safely."


    "Yes."


    After that, the horn sounded continuously, four times each time, to convey the emergency message to people.


    The war was on the verge of breaking out, and soon came the roar of war in the West. The sky was colorful, and the ground was shaking violently, all of which showed the intensity of the war.


    Hua Ruge stayed in the room for a while, but couldn''t stay.


    Shennian went to the barracks and saw that each clan was organizing the second group of disciples, even those who had not recovered from the injuries had been used as substitutes.


    Dan and his doctors were also mobilized. Instead of guarding the barracks, they went to a place close to the front line and were responsible for treating the wounded nearby.


    Hua Ruge thought over and over again that he took a shape changing pill and turned it into the shape of Hu Yue.


    Even if she can''t participate in the battle in person, she can also be a doctor to help the dead and the wounded and play her role.


    Although there are some risks, she can''t do it if she doesn''t go.


    After she left the yard, Shi Qingwan arrived. She wanted to take Hua Ruge to the front line, but what she didn''t expect was that Hua Ruge had disappeared.


    She also had to leave and went to Shi Xuejun''s house.


    Hua Ruge flies to the barracks where Dan and his doctors are, and then goes to the Western battlefield under the protection of hundreds of soldiers.


    Together with the war, alchemists and doctors are the most precious resources. Now we have to go to the front line, which naturally requires a lot of protection.


    At the moment, the western Xinjiang has been in a fierce battle, and hundreds of meters of land have been sunk by the sea, all caused by the fighting strength of both sides.


    Danshi and the healer are three hundred miles away. If any wounded are brought by the rescue team, they will be treated as soon as possible.


    This is the first time for Hua rugo to see the war in western Xinjiang. The fierce sea animals are not only large in size, but also strong in body and powerful in attack. When they encounter such fierce animals alone with their fellow monks, they have to suffer losses. It takes more than two people to attack at the same time.


    However, the number of human soldiers is not dominant, and the scene is very difficult.


    It turns out that human beings have been faced with such a situation for a long time. No wonder those rumors say that death and injury are very serious. It''s strange that if we keep fighting like this, we won''t be seriously injured.


    She frowned slightly, worried about the situation.


    There are other people who are also worried about the situation. Now that the war situation is stuck, the human heritage is likely to be hollowed out by these sea animals.


    Although the sky is dark at this time, it can''t block the vision of the monks. They can distinguish what kind of forces the fighting people are and who they are.


    Sea animals are constantly turning over the waves. Most of them are in animal shape. Only a small part of them are in human shape. They even have swordsmen in their hands.


    Hua Ruge saw the figure of tuobarrui accurately in the crowd. He was fighting with a huge tortoise. The tortoise spit hard ice at its mouth, wags its head and tail, and sends out waves with attack power. Tuobarrui, holding a long sword with a flash of white light, kept attacking its head while dodging.

 Chapter 1120

    Tuoba Rui also sensed her existence. When he looked back, he blamed her. However, he didn''t stop fighting or say anything, because once Hua Ruge made a decision, it was not so easy to change.


    Hua Ruge secretly breathed a sigh of relief, then looked away from him, and searched for yuxuzong and shuiyunxuan in the fighting crowd.


    She soon found the target, only to see yuxuzong fighting in a group. In front of them were the ever huge octopus, the ever great white shark, and a man-shaped man fighting with shuiyunxuan.


    As the patriarch of yuxu clan, shuiyunxuan''s strength is already xuanxianjing. Obviously, the human sea animal has the same strength. It''s getting stuck with shuiyunxuan.


    Before she could see the situation further, some wounded people were carried over. The whole left arm of this man was bitten by sea animals. Now he is covered with blood and has internal injury. He can''t control his injury with spiritual power. If he can''t save in time, he will die.


    Hua rugo went over without saying a word, took out the hemostatic pill and took it to him, then used the healing technique to treat his internal injury. As for the broken arm, she could only guarantee that she would not bleed any more and could not connect him again.


    After a quarter of an hour of fighting, the wounded were constantly retreating from the front line. Danshi diagnosed what medicine should be used, while the doctors used healing techniques. The minor injuries were cured directly. The serious injuries were treated and then transported to the rear.


    At the same time, all the hundred schools also sent their missionaries back to the place where the clan was located to speed up the transfer of the next group of disciples.


    Now only when fresh blood comes can we completely turn the war around. Otherwise, as time goes on, casualties will only increase.


    The West Sea has been bloodstained as early as possible, and the war has entered the stage of white heat in the middle of the night. Both sides are fighting with blood, killing and injuring countless people.


    When the sky is bright, Hua Ruge can''t count how many people he has saved. His body is basically blood, and others are in the same mess.


    At the same time, someone approached shixuejun''s room and said to shixuejun and the other shixuejun: "palace master and Shaogong master, find the whereabouts of huaruge."


    "Where is it?" Shi Qingwan asked first.


    "She turned into Hu Yue again. She was in the camp of Danshi. She was saving people all night." The man replied.


    Shixuejun picked a eyebrow.


    Shi Qingwan was also a little surprised. They thought that people ran or hid, but they didn''t expect to go to the battlefield.


    Shixuejun waved the man down and sighed again.


    "Why does mother sigh?" Shiqingwan hasn''t figured it out yet.


    "This man must die." Shi Xuejun said, "if she is alive, you can''t compare with her."


    Shiqingwan refuses to accept: "where am I worse than her?"


    "When the mainland is alive or dead, she is not as strong as you. She knows to go to the front and try her best. You can see you again." Shixuejun said, sighing in his heart.


    Her daughter has excellent conditions in all aspects, but she does not have the mind and boldness as a superior person, which will greatly limit her growth.


    "I usually go, too. I want to get rid of her first." Shiqingwan mumbles there, but he is not strong enough.


    Even if she doesn''t admit it, she can feel the gap between her and Hua Ruge more or less in her heart. Otherwise, she won''t be eager for Hua Ruge''s life.


    "Well, I''ll help you get rid of her this time. In the future, we should take a long-term view and focus more on the big picture." Shixuejun teaches.


    Shi Qingwan nodded: "I know, mother."


    In the battlefield, there are wounded everywhere in the Danshi area. Sometimes it''s too late to save several at the same time. Hua rugo pulls off his robe and bandages them first to stop bleeding.


    Later, she just changed several clothes.


    Because the longer the battle, the weaker the strength of those doctors, more and more people need to rest, and the physical monsters like her who don''t know how to be tired can only pick the beam.


    She is not easy to save people, although physical strength and technology can be ignored, but the smell of blood in the air and the fierce air from the battlefield constantly impact her, she must use some energy to suppress to keep out of control.


    And when the sun rose, the fierce beasts of the sea invaded again, and the offensive was very fierce, and those fighting on the front line fell into unprecedented crisis.


    Hua rugo raised his eyebrows with worry. If the disciples behind didn''t support him any more, the defense line would be broken before noon. At that time, the barracks behind him, even the city, would be completely occupied by sea animals.


    If sea animals are allowed to occupy the city, there will be a place to live and settle down, so it is easier to organize the next attack.


    Baizong has sent people back to the barracks. She estimates that at this moment, her heart is reading electricity. The broken sword has gone out. In the blazing white light, the tentacles of the octopus have been cut off.


    Ye Wanrou was shocked, but when she saw the broken sword, her eyes suddenly lit up.


    She knows this sword. It''s Hua Ruge.


    Since Hua Yuege is not going to stay in the rear, he flies there first and says, "Xiao Jin, come out to help."


    "Aung! Ang! Ang! "


    The Dragon chant from all over the world first came out, and then a Golden Dragon flew to the sky from the spirit beast space.


    "On!"


    The sound of the dragon is heard all over the border, and the sea animals are afraid to hear it subconsciously. Although Xiaojin has only the highest strength of fairyland, he is a real dragon after all, bringing his own oppression on other beasts.


    "It''s this dragon." Someone in the human camp recognized it.


    In the ten secret places, Hua Ruge once released the dragon. At that time, many people saw it.


    "Hua Ruge, this is Hua Ruge''s pet."


    Hua Ruge is here. This is the message that Jinlong has conveyed to people.


    "On!" Xiaojin is a dragon chant again, and rushes towards the sea animals coming like the tide. The sea animals are suppressed by Longwei, and only 80% of their strength is saved.


    The attack power of the real dragon is very strong originally. With the blessing of Longwei, its combat power is straight to Xuanxian.


    Hua Ruge knows that he can''t hide it. He directly dissipates the power of huaxingdan, takes out his stick and kills the sea animals.

 Chapter 1121

    Tuoba Rui is still fighting with the ice turtle. When he saw Xiaojin, he knew that Hua rugo was impulsive again. But now it''s too late to persuade him. He had to pay attention to her in the space of the fight.


    In case of danger, he should arrive in time.


    Hua Ruge directly joined the battle circle of yuxuzong, and several sticks pushed the sea animals threatening them back.


    "Ruge, here you are." Ye Wanrou said happily.


    Hao Shou also said, "it''s such a big move. It''s yours."


    Other disciples also said hello one after another. Although Shi Lei, who is Hua Ruge, is not the strongest, they have a sense of stability when Hua Ruge appears.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile: "look at the battle, how can I hide behind alone and fight together."


    "Good." Kong Xiuzan said.


    Hua Ruge is now the strength of fairyland, but it''s OK to deal with the sea animals in fairyland with her strong body, and her group''s lethality is very great. After coming up, people feel that the pressure on her is light.


    Other places are not so nervous because of Xiaojin''s participation. With the sea animals cowering under the pressure of Longwei, the morale of the human side suddenly rises. The whole battlefield actually gets better because of the arrival of huaruge.


    However, the good times are not long. Just after yuxu''s breath, two Octopus come here, one is Xuanxian and the other is Tianxian.


    It''s very hard for the three patriarchs here to fight against a mysterious fairyland. It''s hard for them to fight again.


    "Damn it!"


    Hua Ruge''s low mantra broke out. The strength of his body broke out. A stick hit the head of the alligator, and then the whole man shot out a fist and hit the head of a great white shark.


    It''s amazing. Sea animals are famous for their strong bodies. It''s hard to hurt them with magic tools below the level of immortal tools. She even uses her fist.


    However, what surprised them even more was the back. After being hit, the great white shark''s head sank down, and then the fish''s eyes turned over, fell into the water and stopped moving.


    Dead!


    All the people I saw took a breath of cool air. It''s still human. It''s like a Tyrannosaurus Rex in human shape.


    Then, after Hua Ruge got clear of the obstacles, he faced two giant octopus head-on.


    She was able to deal with fairyland that day, so she rushed to the smaller one first. She was very fast, but the big octopus was obviously faster. Suddenly, a feeler flew over and hit Hua Ruge''s body.


    This octopus is 67 meters high, with a antennae three or four meters long. It''s wider than Hua Ruge''s small body. If it''s taken, she won''t be smashed.


    Hua Yuege was shocked and disappeared in the same place.


    The next moment, she appears behind the smaller octopus. A stick hits the head of the octopus. The octopus is also very fast. She stretches out her tentacles to block Hua Ruge''s attack.


    However, Hua Ruge has not changed his direction, and still smashed it firmly.


    I saw that after the black stick hit the antennae, the violent force did not decrease, and continued to hit it down, so fast that the octopus hit its head before he moved his head.


    Because the tentacles were blocked for a while, the octopus was not killed, but was smashed.


    The intelligent octopus has been thinking about what kind of monster it encounters, how powerful its attack power is, and who is the sea animal.


    The octopus turned around long ago and attacked Hua Ruge again. But Hua Ruge smashed it and then it moved quickly.


    The giant tentacles of the octopus were photographed again, but they didn''t hit Hua Ruge, but hit the edge of the space left by Hua Ruge the moment before he left.


    The edge of space divides the place where the antennae fall into two spaces. When the antennae fall, they are immediately divided and disconnected by the rules of space.


    The octopus didn''t expect this kind of attack. He suffered a dark loss and broke a feeler.


    And Hua Ruge also appeared in front of the little Octopus when he was in pain. This time, she almost appeared close to the head of the little octopus, and she didn''t spend time swinging a stick. She just punched him directly on the head.


    "Boom!"


    Her seemingly inconspicuous fist is powerful. The strength of her body hundreds of times that of ordinary people burst out. The octopus suddenly lost consciousness and fell into the water.


    The body of the element''s extremely horrible physical strength and bearing capacity make her an invincible existence in the same realm. The big octopus who has cultivated the Sutra of annihilation is the mysterious fairyland above the immortals, and the existence that Hua Ruge can''t expect. Even the human Xuanxian is not necessarily an opponent, let alone a little immortal.


    But the back is shuiyunxuan. If she escapes, shuiyunxuan can''t deal with a thunderalligator and an octopus at the same time, even if she is hard headed.


    Anyway, she''s physically strong enough to try and hold the guy.


    She blinked away from the encirclement and then threw a stick at the octopus.


    The big octopus rolled over with any feeler. Hua rugo felt that he had just hit the stick with great force, and his hand was so numb that he could not hold it.


    When the stick was thrown out, Hua Ruge quickly took the falling stick back into the space, raised her hand and saw that the tiger mouth in the palm of her hand had been shocked with blood. Moreover, she felt that the blood in her body was surging up as if she had been injured internally.


    Sure enough, it''s not fun to fight more than two levels. I''ve suffered from internal injury before facing each other. If I get hit, I won''t be defeated.


    Of course, if she decides to fight, she won''t give up easily. No matter how difficult the battle was before, she won''t fight over, and she''s not bad at this one.


    Shuiyunxuan was surprised to see it in the back. Hua Ruge wanted to challenge the sea animals two times? It''s crazy.


    Tuoba Rui frowns even more. With his strength, shangxianjing is struggling with Zhan Xuanxian. Hua Ruge wants to try.


    No, absolutely not.


    "Little song, come back." He shouted.


    "Don''t worry, but I''ll go back." Hua Ruge said that she rose from the sea again, and her body''s spiritual power surged rapidly, and her whole breath was gradually changing.


    If someone can sense her breath at close range, she will become stronger and stronger, and gradually approach the fairyland from the upper fairyland.


    Octopus are a little surprised, it can see that this is not a breakthrough, but in other ways to improve the strength.


    Is it the mad medicine of human?


    It is said that it can improve strength, but it will cause great side effects on human body, and the duration is not long.


    What it doesn''t know is that Hua Ruge is really improving his strength in a similar way, but it''s not crazy drugs, but the quenching method to be practiced after seven layers of quenching.

 Chapter 1122

    Different from other ways of improving strength, the way of quenching body is to strengthen the body quality by doing exercises, and then absorb the spirit of heaven and earth for your own use, which will not cause harm to the body.


    After Hua Ruge''s internal strength has been promoted to fairyland, the whole person''s breath is stronger, and the fluctuation of body surface spiritual power is stronger than that of other fairylands.


    Octopus doesn''t know how to do it, and he doesn''t want to know. His goal is to kill the human beings in front of him.


    Eight octopus tentacles moved out together and swept across the past toward Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge has been beaten once before. Now, he is still scared in the face of octopus tentacles. However, he is afraid that the clan behind him can only fight hard. Anyway, he is only fighting one level.


    She felt that the killing power of the stick was not enough, so she simply abandoned it. After moving her body, she clenched her hands and stared at the tentacles of the octopus.


    Eight tentacles swept in with Xuanxian''s unique strength, and she hit the front one.


    "Boom!"


    The collision of two energies makes a huge explosion, and the sea water under the feet is roaring and rolling with great momentum.


    Hua ruguoxiang, who was in the center of the battle, retreated for several meters to stabilize her body. She only felt that her Qi and blood were surging inside her body and her skeleton meridians were damaged to some extent.


    She moved her body and felt that although the blow was heavy, it was not unbearable. Maybe she can try to kill that hateful octopus.


    The Sutra of annihilation works automatically after her injury, repairing her damaged body.


    But before she adjusted, the octopus strong man who felt offended launched another attack, and his tentacles quickly hit her.


    There was a collision in Hua Ruge''s heart. This time, he was not afraid. He fought fiercely with his fist in his hand.


    "Boom!" One man and one octopus are constantly colliding on the sea, with great momentum.


    The battle in xuanxianjing is the highest battle in the western Xinjiang war. It is usually fought by elders or patriarchs. Occasionally, there are strong disciples such as Tuo BARREI who can help fight. But it''s still "not good to say that, but more and more sea animals are attacking. She can''t survive." Shi Xuejun''s way.


    Even if we have the most powerful blood power, Hua Ruge has not grown up yet. How big a wave can a kid in the fairyland set off.


    "Then I''ll go down and help elder martial brother Tuoba." Said Shi Qingwan.


    Shi Xuejun nodded: "go."


    In the next moment, Shi Qingwan appears on the battlefield in a white dress and a purple sword. She looks like a fairy.


    Many people''s eyes subconsciously glanced over, in the past they would be surprised to see her, but this time we did not have a big wave in our hearts.


    In terms of aesthetics, Shi Qingwan is more beautiful than Hua Ruge. However, when I think of Hua Ruge fighting for territory on the sea, Shi Qingwan not only comes out now, but also looks dressed up.


    In such a comparison, we can''t help but sing to China.


    After Shi Qingwan came out, he went straight to Tuo barrow and attacked the ice turtle in Xuanxian with a sword. The ice turtle has the strongest defense among the sea animals in Xuanxian. It is the most difficult to deal with when it always shrinks in the shell.


    Tuoba Rui has almost consumed the fighting power of this ice turtle. With his strength, the next thing to do is to accept the victory results. At this time, division Qingwan arrived.


    Tuo Barrow''s attack remained unchanged, but he said, "if you don''t want me to embarrass you in public, you should stay away from me."


    "Senior brother, I''m here to help you." Shi Qingwan wronged himself.


    "My patience is limited." Tuoba Rui''s voice is as cold as ever.


    Shiqingwan never doubted that Tuo BARREI would attack her next moment, so he had to go around to find other targets.


    Before leaving, she thought that as long as Hua Ruge died here, Tuoba Rui could see her own good.


    At the top, Shi Xuejun sees Tuoba Rui so much that he doesn''t want to see Shi Qingwan and frowns slightly.


    After such a long time of observation, she found that Tuo BARREI really had no feelings and desires for others. She could not find any weakness, and it was really difficult to control it in her hands.


    On the sea, Hua rugo will be hurt every time she fights with the octopus. However, this kind of injury is not serious for her. She never retreats, and gives the octopus a head-on blow as soon as she finds the chance.


    After such a long time of entanglement, octopus also had some doubts about life, because it found that the human body was even stronger than it, and it would be hurt if it was smashed, but it seemed that the human body would not be hurt, no matter how ferocious, more brutal than the sea animals.

 Chapter 1123

    So it''s even more incredible in the eyes of outsiders, because Hua rugo is fighting with an octopus in the mysterious fairyland, and is fighting for energy and endurance.


    Before their eyes only Tuo Ba Rui a monster, now there is another Hua Ruge.


    Sure enough, the two men are very well matched.


    Because of the massive invasion of sea animals, the situation on the human side was not good, until another group of disciples went to the battlefield, the pressure was less.


    However, there are no more strong people to support Hua rugo, and it seems that she does not need support.


    Hua Ruge belongs to the kind of person who is more active in the face of challenges. This time, he is more brave and brave in the battle. Obviously, there is blood on his body occasionally, but his eyes are full of fighting spirit. When he looks at the octopus, he even takes a little provocation.


    Octopus fire, eight claws attack in turn, with the terror of power like to crush Hua Ruge into slag.


    "That''s your strength, too. I''ve got it." Hua Yuege gave a provocative smile and a flash of light in his eyes. The Dao level dagger appeared and chopped towards the octopus''s tentacles.


    Hua Ruge is very fast. An octopus has been cut off before it can take back one of its tentacles. A lot of blood is pouring out and throwing on the sea.


    This is her smile on the corner of her lips when she was cut off. She pointed to the octopus and said, "come again."


    Although she has no advantages over zhanxuan Wonderland, such as speed, Taoist tools, and her spatial skills, she takes out one from time to time that is enough for the octopus to drink a pot.


    The octopus rushed to Hua Ruge in a frenzied way, and his whole body became more and more terrifying.


    Hua Ruge controls the broken sword to attack the octopus''s big head. He uses a few tentacles to fight against it and tries to block the broken sword. This time, it has a defense. Hua Ruge is not so easy.


    But the next moment he saw Hua Ruge suddenly disappear in front of him. He felt the murderous spirit behind his head. However, he was resisting the broken sword and could not turn around so quickly.


    A flash of blue light, Hua Yuege''s green Pingjian has been inserted in the octopus, and a lot of blood is gushing out.


    Originally, she was going to kill with one stroke, but the octopus flashed for a while, so she didn''t stick it in her head.


    "Ow!"


    The octopus broke out, threw off the broken sword, turned to Hua Ruge and rushed over. Hua Ruge didn''t even have time to draw the sword.


    In the face of Octopus like crazy attack, Hua quickly dodged like a song.


    It''s not wise to meet this big guy at this time, but Hua rugo also likes this state very much, because it will only consume faster. She can win as long as she keeps the situation stable.


    On the other side, Tuo BARREI''s ice tortoise has been shrinking his head in the shell for a long time. Seeing that the tortoise is determined that he can''t break its shell, Tuo BARREI flies up and draws nine sword marks in the air with his long sword in his hand. Then he pushes the long sword and the nine sword Qi falls towards the shell at the same time.


    This is a sword net made up of nine roads. It''s extremely lethal.


    When the tortoise felt that the situation was not right, it was late. Nine swords fell down and left nine heavy sword marks on the tortoise shell.


    When Tuoba Rui fell to the ground, the tortoise shells were all split, and the ice tortoise inside had been split into many pieces, only one blue fairy crystal with blue light.


    Tuoba Rui reaches for it and smiles with satisfaction. The ice immortal crystal has been searching for it for a long time, and now he finally gets what he wants.


    His attack surprised all the people who saw him. He was able to split the tortoise shell with his own strength, which was also brave.


    No matter what other people think, Tuo BARREI only looks up at Hua Ruge on the sea. Now one octopus is fighting for consumption. He can''t see which one is more successful with his current strength. But he knows that whether it''s a human or a sea animal, trying to fight with Hua Ruge is dying.


    Since she wanted to fight, he thought that instead of helping, he flew to help shuiyunxuan fight the alligator.


    In this way, he can be closer to Hua Ruge. In case of danger, he can help in time.


    Hua Ruge really can''t use other people''s help. She was worried about the safety of shuiyunxuan. Now, seeing Tuoba Rui''s heart hanging in the past, she put it down and used all her recovered energy to play octopus.


    Unlike Hua Ruge''s Yuezhan Yueyong, the octopus is now disorganized. It seems to be very aggressive, but it''s hard to hurt Hua Ruge.


    This battle has been fought from dark to dawn, and from morning to afternoon. Because of the help of another group of people, the human camp has gained the upper hand, and the sea animals have gradually lost their former prestige.


    In Hua Ruge''s side, after a morning of fighting, she has cut off seven tentacles of the octopus. Her fighting power has plummeted, and her body has been injured in many places. She takes the opportunity to hit the octopus on the head and directly kill a huge monster full of wounds that she has abused.


    Of course, she didn''t forget to follow the fairy crystal of octopus. It''s the fairy crystal of Xuanxian, which can be met but can''t be asked. She can be promoted by more than a few.


    Tuoba Rui and shuiyunxuan work together to solve the Lei crocodile. They are looking at her not far behind Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge gathered up Xianjing, and then turned around to see his eyes. He scolded her a little, but also comforted her.


    He blamed her for rushing up, but worried more about her health.


    Hua Ruge''s new robe has been completely wet in the battle for such a long time. She looks a bit embarrassed, but she doesn''t care. She smiles at Tuoba Rui with a thick face.


    Tuoba Rui did not collapse, or raised the corner of the mouth.


    Hua Ruge is the magic that makes people feel soft in an instant.


    Just when he wanted to open his arms and let her come, his eyes suddenly became tense.


    Hua Ruge looked at him strangely and asked aloud, "what''s the matter?"


    "Xiaoge, be careful behind you. Come to me." Tuoba Rui suddenly opens his mouth.


    Hua Ruge''s response was very fast. She turned around and saw a huge mouth covering her. She was already in the mouth, and the mouth was closing rapidly.


    What the hell?


    It''s too late for Hua Ruge to fly, but blinking is OK.


    Heart read a move, she has appeared in Tuo Ba Rui''s side.


    Tuoba Rui breathes a long breath. It''s not that he didn''t pay attention, but that when he found the huge blue whale, he had already opened his mouth and left for Hua Ruge. He couldn''t fly there.


    Hua Ruge was so scared that she didn''t calm down for a long time. Looking at the huge blue whale that suddenly appeared, she said with a lingering fear: "it seems that the spirit power of this product is very strong, or it won''t hide in the bottom of the water. We didn''t find it."


    Tuo Barry holds her in his arms, which is not so tense. He was really scared to sweat in that scene.

 Chapter 1124

    Not only the two of them, but also the human warrior who had the absolute advantage was shocked to see the blue whale suddenly come out. If it wasn''t for Hua rugo, the blue whale might swim to the shore directly. I don''t know how many people will be eaten by this bite.


    It seems that this blue whale is also a fairyland. It''s just a sea animal of the spirit system. The spirit is powerful and its attack power should be slightly weaker.


    Blue whale did not eat Hua Ruge is not willing to, once again opened his mouth, but this time not to eat people, but issued a call.


    Its call with a very terrible spirit power, waves of swept to the public.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    Human beings are dazed by the sound wave, falling from the sky and rolling on the ground with their heads covered.


    The people under the Xuanxian Wonderland retreated and gave up the land to the sea animals, because they couldn''t stand the impact.


    The level of influence on the experts in Xuanxian is lighter, but their combat power is also sharply reduced.


    "Don''t panic, everyone. Seal your ears with spiritual power." Cried a powerful man who asked Tiandan palace.


    People did so one after another, but they still had to endure great pain and there was no way to fight.


    So there was no other way for the strong people above the hundreds of mysterious fairyland to participate in the battle.


    Shi Qingwan was not able to find the southeast and northwest, and he came towards Tuo BARREI.


    Tuoba Rui also felt that his head was about to explode, but his performance was not so bad. He looked down at Hua Ruge and said, "Xiaoge, let''s go."


    Hua raised her head like an innocent person. With the help of devouring animals, she integrated all magic elixir. Now, the power of the spirit is extremely strong, which is not seen at all.


    Originally, she thought about whether to do it or not. Now when she saw the pain of Tuoba Rui, she was not happy.


    Dare to make her man upset, do it.


    She tucked the small devouring beast into Tuo Barrow''s sleeve, then rushed directly to the blue whale, swung her fist and smashed it.


    The power of the blue whale''s spirit is very strong, but its attack power and defense power are much worse than that of the ordinary sea animals in Xuanxian. It''s not Hua Ruge''s opponent at all, but Hua Ruge rushes forward before other sea animals are implemented.


    Hua Ruge''s long sword swept through a group of sea animals in the fairyland. The action was natural and neat. For those people suffering from sound wave damage on the shore, Hua Ruge''s action at the moment was braver than the gods.


    Too strong, too cool.


    Powerful sea animals can''t act as bodyguards, so the sea animals around the blue whale are all under the heaven Wonderland, which can''t constitute even a little threat to China Ruge. After she uses the body quenching method, it''s equivalent to the strength of heaven Wonderland. She feels crushed in the face of the same level of cultivation people or animals.


    A group of sea animals rushed over and saw Hua as a singer''s medium and long sword flying up and down. Those sea animals that were extremely fierce in people''s eyes were like paper paste. One by one, blood splashed on the spot and fell into the water.


    In a flash, hundreds of sea animals fell under the sword of Hua Ruge, and the blue whale was not protected.


    At first, the sea animals of xuanxianjing intended to go ashore wanted to come for reinforcements. However, those strong humans on the shore were not vegetarian either. They stopped one by two and didn''t let them go there.


    The blue whale was still shouting, but now she is so scared that she can''t make a sound. Her two big eyes look at Hua Ruge in horror, how funny it is.


    Hua Ruge is not polite. He claps it on the head of the blue whale and says, "you want to eat me, don''t you want to mix?"


    She didn''t use psychic power at this time, but the blue whale was still blindfolded, which has never been so despised.


    "Woman, I ate you!" The blue whale opened its mouth again.


    If there is no one here, Hua rugo must let the devouring beast come out to show it what is big mouth.


    The blue whale opens its mouth. Hua rugo punches the front teeth that are bigger than her fists. Then he waves his arms continuously, and can smash two teeth each time.


    "Oh! Ow! "


    The blue whale cried, but this time it was not a sound wave attack, but a scream.


    Hua Ruge is not only attacking with physical power, but also with violent spiritual power. The blue whale, who is not good at attacking power, can''t stand it.


    "Make you want to eat me!"


    "Let you scream!"


    Hua Song, while playing and tucking aside, make complaints about everyone on the shore.


    This woman is more ferocious than a sea animal.


    Some people who have dealt with Hua Ruge are even more frightened, because they usually see Hua Ruge as polite and kind, so they can''t help making a few jokes, even some of them are a little bit too big.


    But look at the present scene, they are all afraid. Fortunately, they were in a good mood to catch up with Hua Ruge, otherwise


    These people are feeling the Ya under their lips, with lingering fear.


    The blue whale''s defense was also very poor, and it was afraid of Hua Ruge, so it was soon tossed to death.


    Hua Ruge got another fairy crystal.


    But this time she did not dare to stay at sea. She took Xianjing and ran back to the shore.


    People''s eyes are full of worship.


    In their hearts, this is what heroes should look like. They usually don''t brag. Once they encounter a crisis, they will be able to turn the tide and save people in the water.


    In the face of all people, Hua Ruge always smiles modestly. She was used to this kind of scene, and she was already in favor of it.


    Tuoba Rui takes her to her side.


    People didn''t mean to make light bulbs either. They organized a counter offensive quickly.


    And the teacher Qingwan, who was going to join Tuo barrow, felt that he could not compare with Hua Ruge, so he left angrily.


    After Hua Ruge''s tossing, the sea animals, whose morale was low, are now even lower, and they have lost in a very short time.


    By this time, the sky was dark, and the hundred disciples won the victory. They wanted to celebrate together with Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge, but there was no sign of them.


    Shuiyunxuan looked at the direction of their departure and smiled happily. This niece was stronger than she thought. She was worthy of being her sister''s daughter.


    Ye Wanrou then said, "she''s like one another every day. I haven''t seen her for two months. Why is she so fierce?"


    Hao shoula passed her and said, "don''t think about it. She''s a monster. She''s not growing at a speed that normal people can think of."


    "Yes." Ye Wanrou thinks that Hao Shou is reliable.


    Tuo Ba Rui drags Hua Ruge back and picks up her wet clothes, presses her into the tub and forcibly helps her take a bath.


    "Can you wash yourself?" Hua is like a weak song.


    Tuo Ba Rui takes a look at her.


    "Well, you wash." Hua Ruge thinks he''s wrong. Shut up.


    Tuo Barry helped her scrub her hair seriously.


    Hua Ruge licked his face and said, "well, let''s chat while taking a bath."


    Without his attitude, she always felt very sad.

 Chapter 1125

    "How are you feeling today?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Yuege did not dare to answer casually, so he asked tentatively, "what do you say?"


    "Do you feel uncomfortable in your state?" Tuoba Rui then asked.


    "It''s a little strange to smell too much blood, but I can control it myself, nothing." Hua Yuege answers.


    Tuoba Rui looks better. He says, "the battlefield can''t go any more. You can go back to Yandu these two days."


    "No." Hua Ruge grabbed his hand and said, "I want to stay with you for another two days."


    Her eyes speak like a human being. They are pitiful and tender.


    "No way." Tuoba Rui seriously refused: "I will let the master arrange you to leave."


    "I know I''m impulsive today, but you know my personality. How can I put such a big crisis away?"


    She has a warm heart in her heart, and she is very distressed at this.


    "I know you''re kind-hearted, and I''m not blaming you, but your performance today is too dazzling." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge didn''t really think in this direction before, but now he can''t help puckering up his brow: "are you afraid that someone with a heart will write an article on this?"


    "Because of your relationship with me, the Tiandan palace will definitely try to deal with you. The best way now is to give you whatever title you want to use to keep you here. There is no need to say more about the danger here. They are more likely to find opportunities to deal with you." Tuoba Rui helps her clean and analyze.


    "If they are not stupid, they should do so." Hua Yuege said with a sigh.


    I thought today would not be so high-profile.


    But it''s not good to think that she doesn''t do that. The octopus wants to attack her aunt. The blue whale is even more helpless. If she doesn''t, how many people may die.


    "And you also have a plan not to complete, go back to do it." Tuo Ba Rui''s gentle opening is quite soothing.


    Hua Ruge sipped her lips and said, "but I can''t trust you, and I can''t bear you."


    "I promise you I''ll be fine this time." Tuo Barry took her hand and said, "I promise I will go back to you as soon as the war is over."


    Hua Ruge knows that he can''t delay any more, but he still has ten thousand in his heart.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s mood is more complicated in his eyes, and where can he give up his beauty like a song.


    "Well, I''ll stay for another two days." Hua rugo reached out two fingers and said, "just for two days, you should be able to help me hold it."


    "OK, I''ll say hello to the master." Tuoba Rui pinched her nose.


    Hua Ruge laughed very well, and only when she was in front of him would she show a soft side.


    When the tense things are solved, Hua Ruge feels that there is an ambiguous atmosphere in the air, which originates from Tuo Barry''s fierce eyes.


    Today''s Hua Ruge is like an egg with its shell peeled. It''s presented in front of him at a glance. It''s strange that he can bear it.


    "Then, should we hurry up?" Tuoba Rui said in her ear, the voice is very ambiguous.


    Hua Yuege''s ears are all red. He asks weakly, "hold on to what?"


    "Of course, we need a baby." Tuo Ba Rui says and takes her out of the tub.


    "No It''s not finished... "


    "Wash after you''ve finished."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After tossing about in the middle of the night, Tuoba Rui was able to let Hua Ruge go, circle her in her arms and roll her hair with her hands.


    Hua Ruge suddenly thought of something, looked at him and asked, "you just said you want a child, it''s really fake."


    "False." Tuoba Rui didn''t want to answer.


    His daughter-in-law is his own. He doesn''t want to share it with others.


    Hua Yuege was stunned and asked, "why?"


    "The current situation is too chaotic. We will have time to settle down and regenerate." Tuoba Rui''s serious way.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "yes, too."


    She doesn''t want to run around with her when the baby is born. It''s better after all the dust is settled.


    "But how long will it take? We haven''t settled down for so many years." Hua Ruge thought about this and sighed again.


    Tuoba Rui stroked her long hair and said, "if you think it''s a long time, how about waiting for this war?"


    He respects her ideas.


    "It''s not up to me." Hua Ruge felt his belly and murmured.


    Tuoba Rui evil spirit said with a smile, "I''ll try my best."


    "It will be after the war, too." Hua Yuege protects her body, saying with alert face.


    She doesn''t like to be close to him, but she can''t stand it.


    Tuo Ba Rui took her back to his bosom and said, "what''s the tension? After the war, there will be war."


    Hua Ruge is relieved.


    "Sleep." Tuo Ba Rui kisses on her forehead, gentle way.


    Hua Ruge looked at his charming handsome face and was reluctant to close her eyes. She said, "you look better with a smile than with a tight face."


    "Well?"


    "So just show it to me. Don''t try to teach that woman Qingwan." Hua Ruge thought that he would leave and couldn''t help explaining.


    When she said that Tuo BARREI was very happy, he smiled and said, "do you know how to be afraid? I thought you didn''t know. "


    He thought the engagement was going out. When Hua Ruge came out, he could not help asking questions about his teachers and being jealous and playing tricks. But who knows, it was not so at all. People said that they accepted and understood it all, and even had a good time with his teacher Qingwan.


    This makes him have a feeling of not being taken seriously, and his mood is not beautiful.


    But now it''s much better. His family songs really care about him.


    "Of course I''m not afraid to look at you, but I''m leaving." Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "you have to guard against prison. The teacher is so clear and thoughtful that he will try his best to get close to you."


    Tuoba Rui was very satisfied with it, but he didn''t respond very much, leaving room for Hua Ruge to go on.


    "I think it''s necessary for her to ask for an early marriage. If you have a plan, we can''t take it into consideration." Hua said like a song.


    Tuoba Rui pretends not to understand: "why not? I don''t like her. I can''t do it. "


    "No, you''re mine. You can''t get married with others. You can''t get off." Hua Ruge''s swearing sovereignty.


    Tuoba Rui is very useful. So many troubles in the heart of heaven have finally disappeared.


    "Do you hear me?" Hua rugo asked, want to confirm.


    Although we know the character of Tuo barrui, people are always so cautious about what is too important, even a little jumpy. Fortunately, Chinese songs only stay in the early stage of caution.


    Tuoba Rui laughed and whispered in her ear, "little song, I love you."

 Chapter 1126

    Hua Ruge was relieved to see Tuoba Rui like this. He hugged him and said, "now you can sleep at ease."


    "You can always be at ease." Tuoba Rui dotes on her face and kisses: "I met you, but I can''t hold others in my eyes."


    The two people here, you and I, hug each other and sleep, but the teacher Qingwan can''t sleep.


    "Mother, who is she? How can she not die like this?" Shiqingwan can''t figure it out. He can only come to shixuejun.


    "I can''t think of her as a variant element." Shi Xuejun sighed. Unexpectedly, the all safe plan failed.


    "The mutated elemental body is only strong. How can she not be afraid of the attack of the blue whale?" Shiqingwan asked again.


    Shi Xuejun frowned and said, "I feel the breath of Pantheon on her."


    "What is the magic pill?" Shiqingwan didn''t understand.


    She didn''t know how to arrange alchemy in ten secret places.


    "A kind of elixir to enhance the power of spirits." Shi Xuejun made one up casually.


    "No wonder." Master Qingwan nodded and asked, "what shall we do next?"


    "Leave her in Xijiang." Shixuejun''s light way.


    The teacher is clear and understanding.


    Because of the heavy damage to the sea animals in the western Xinjiang, they could not get out of the sea. Hundreds of them also had time to take a breath and use their time to send the wounded back to the mainland, and then let the new forces flow into the battlefield.


    In such a round, everything on the battlefield has been spread out, among which the most legendary one is Hua Ruge.


    Fighting octopus, fighting blue whale, the limelight is the same for a while.


    At the beginning, people didn''t believe it, but there were too many people who saw the battle with their own eyes, and there were also people who watched it and took dynamic images, which were believed by the mainland.


    For a time, the whole continent was full of Hua Yuege''s heroic deeds, and how she appeared on the battlefield could not help picking them up. People soon knew that she was Hu Yue, and Hu Yue was her affair, because more and more people knew and paid attention to Jiuzhou dange, and after learning the current industrial chain of Jiuzhou dange, they offered their knees.


    So Hua Ruge became famous again after the hundred school competition, and this time it was obviously much more sensational than the last time, just like a model for children to learn and follow.


    However, when adults teach children, they mostly have to tell them to learn to be strong, not so violent.


    Hua Ruge spent the last two days in the yard. He was bored with Tuoba Rui every day, either eating or playing. He had a very comfortable life. He didn''t know that he was famous in the mainland, and he was also said to be a violent maniac.


    Tiandan palace didn''t come to her, because Tuoba Rui was still living in the next yard, but shiqingwan was still living in the next yard. She always thought of Hua rugo''s place to find out. However, Tuoba Rui set up a border to block everything out, and she couldn''t get in.


    In the morning of the third day, Hua Ruge knew that when she left, she would stay by Tuo BARREI''s side in the morning and not get up.


    Tuoba Rui dotes on his nose and says, "I''ll go to see the master and ask him to send you back. You should pretend to be injured."


    "I can''t act. What if I''m not allowed to go?" Hua Ruge put his hands around his neck and said, "otherwise, you can take me back."


    "You can''t act? Do you think I''ll believe it? " Tuoba Rui asked with his eyebrows raised.


    Hua Ruge nodded cheekily: "really not."


    "Well, we don''t have so much time, darling." Tuoba Rui rubs her little head.


    Hua Ruge knows that she can''t stay, so she has to let go of Tuoba Rui: "then go, I''ll clear up and go."


    Tuoba Rui kisses her forehead and says softly, "I will go back to you as soon as the war here is over."


    "Well." Hua Yuege''s eyes are attached to her and she whispers, "I''ll wait for you."


    Tuo Ba Rui left, no one to maintain the network, also pulled down.


    Hua Ruge cleans up in the hospital.


    The teacher Qingwan saw Tuoba Rui leave and hurriedly came over. He saw Hua Ruge washing his face by the well.


    "Ruge, is your injury cured?" As soon as Shi Qingwan came in, he said this warmly, with a very intimate appearance.


    Hua rugo wiped his face with cotton cloth and said to the truth, "it''s not hurt at all."


    "Why did elder martial brother say that you were hurt? I''ve been worried for two days. " Master Qingwan looks puzzled.


    "Not to see me off, he doesn''t want me to take risks here." Hua Yuege said.


    Shiqingwan is clear: "elder martial brother is really good to you."


    "Average." Hua laughs like a song.


    "And when will you leave?" Teacher Qingwan asked.


    "Leave early tomorrow morning. Your elder martial brother has gone to say hello now." Hua Yuege said and then went to teacher Qingwan''s ear and said, "I only want to tell you the truth about it. Don''t tell anyone else."


    "Don''t worry, we are all such good friends. How can I tell others?" Master Qingwan hurriedly promised.


    "I know I didn''t make you a friend for nothing." Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder.


    Shi Qingwan turned his eyes and said, "Ruge, I suddenly remember that I have something else to do. I''ll come to see you later."


    "Well, go ahead." Hua is as easy as song.


    Looking at the back of master Qingwan''s departure, Hua Ruge said with a smile: "thank you."


    After a while, Tuo BARREI went back. He felt the strange breath in the hospital. He frowned and said, "master Qingwan has come?"


    Hua Yuege nodded, "come to see me."


    "It''s temptation. What did you do?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "To be honest." Hua rugo didn''t intend to continue the topic, just asked, "when can I leave?"


    "Now." Tuo barrui looks at her with complicated eyes.


    He wanted her to stay away from the dangerous place, but he didn''t want her to leave himself.


    Hua Ruge falls into his arms and feels his warmth.


    Tuo Ba Rui hugged her and said, "soon we can get together, and then wait."


    He was comforting her and himself.


    "Well." China is like a song.


    When she let go of him, Tuo Barry spread out the palm he had been holding. On the palm was a blue and white bracelet. The white one was a chain, while the blue one was a blue crystal inlaid in the center.


    Hua Ruge recognized it at a glance. This is an ice fairy crystal. It should be the ice turtle that died in his hand two days ago.

 Chapter 1127

    "When did you make this into a bracelet?" Hua Yuege asked strangely.


    "Before I came back that day, I gave it to an elder of the zongmen. Please ask him for help." Tuoba Rui said that he would wear it on her other wrist.


    "Why give me presents again?" Hua rugo felt that he was about to be filled with his gifts.


    "The ice immortal crystal can calm you down." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge felt warm in his heart: "when did you start looking for it?"


    "After you take that pill, I heard Mr. Shen said that if you wear this magic weapon, it will relieve you, but I haven''t found such a high-grade one before." Tuoba Rui replied truthfully.


    "Thank you." Hua rugo doesn''t know what to say now.


    Tuo Ba Rui helps her to wear it well, looks at it and says, "it''s pretty good-looking."


    "Well, it looks good." Hua laughs like a song.


    "Look at you." Tuoba Rui pinches her nose.


    Hua Yuege refuses to accept the drum mouth: "I just don''t have it."


    She just didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, go in and make a shape, put on this suit, and I''ll let someone take you away." Tuoba Rui said that he took out a set of white clothes from the space, which was the robe of Wuji sword sect.


    Hua Ruge nodded and went back to the room to take the huaxingdan. He became a plain looking man and changed his robe.


    After that, they moved from the room to the main courtyard, and then two disciples left with Hua Ruge.


    After seeing her out of the yard, Tuo Ba Rui went back to the yard and arranged a border, pretending to protect something.


    As early as Tuoba Rui and Hua Ruge were talking in the courtyard, Shi Qingwan had arrived at Shi Xuejun''s room and informed Shi Xuejun: "mother, Hua Ruge had nothing to do with it, so Tuoba Rui planned to send her away secretly."


    "I guess so." Shi Xuejun opened his eyes from the cultivation and asked, "when will you leave?"


    "Tomorrow."


    "How do you know?" Asked Shi Xuejun.


    "Hua rugo told me personally." Shiqingwan replied.


    Shi Xuejun frowned: "she will tell you the time she left so easily? You underestimate her


    "She also told me that she pretended to be injured, and she had a good attitude towards me. I think she was either acting or not wary of me." Teacher Qingwan analyzes.


    "I hope so. Go and inform the Fusang people of the news." Shixuejun thought for a moment.


    "Why inform them?" Shiqingwan doesn''t understand.


    "I checked that the reason why Fusang handed over the secret arts to us was that he was cheated by Hu Yue, who was Hua Ruge''s incarnation. Now the whole Fusang hates her, and it takes several Fusang transmission arrays to return to the mainland from here. What do you think they will do?" Shixuejun asked.


    Shi Qingwan''s eyes brightened and said, "I know. Mother means to kill people with a knife."


    Shi Xuejun nodded and said, "go."


    "OK, I''ll go now." Teacher Qingwan went to do it happily.


    When she came out of Xuejun''s room, Hua rugo had already become another person, pretending to be a wounded man, and sat in the first transmission array.


    Several transmission arrays are still under the control of Fusang. The people stationed in the transmission array did not receive any orders from the above. Naturally, they would not block the people of Wuji sword sect. So Hua Ruge passed smoothly.


    When Watanabe knew that Hu Yue was Hua Ruge, the whole person was not well. He suffered two losses when he went to the mainland. One was hit by Hua Ruge in the public, the second was hit by Hu yuekeng. He didn''t think it was a person. How could he not hate it.


    Without this Hua Ruge, perhaps their Watanabe home would not have fallen to this point.


    What he''s thinking about now is to kill Hua Ruge and xuehen. Besides, he doesn''t think about food or tea, and even sleeping women are lack of interest.


    On the same day, he suddenly heard that Watanabe Xionger received the news that Hua rugo was about to return to the mainland through the transmission array, so he was immediately inspired and killed to the transmission array with several family offerings.


    For fear that his son might not be reliable, Watanabe took another man to ambush in the next transmission array and waited for Hua Ruge to pass the next day.


    In the evening, when Shi Qingwan returned to the courtyard, he saw Tuoba Rui''s courtyard was still on its way to the border. She smiled proudly and waited to see the end of Hua Ruge tomorrow.


    But what she didn''t know was that at this time, only Tuo BARREI was in the hospital. He had touched the gate of fairyland in the first battle with ice turtle, and he was ready to break through this time.


    And Hua Ruge, who was in full swing to be killed by Fusang, has stepped out of the last transmission array and stepped on the land of the mainland.


    I don''t know if she didn''t come back. She was shocked when she came back. Now she was walking in the street and heard all the rumors about herself. Besides, people gave her a nickname: mother Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    God knows how much she wants to hit people when she hears about her nickname. Who took it all? Do you mind? She is an invincible beautiful girl, where is Tyrannosaurus Rex?


    Now she is in the western city of the mainland, which is still more than a hundred thousand miles away from Yandu. She needs to sit in the transmission array many times before she can go back.


    She had planned to change back to her own appearance at the beginning, but thought that she had such a long way to go, she thought it would be better. Now her popularity is too high, and it''s easy to recognize her.


    Although she was thundered by the new nickname, Hua rugo still didn''t forget to eat and drink. She went on her way while eating, forgetting the words of Xijiang and shiqingwan.


    But master Qingwan was in a hurry. He was looking forward to the news the next day, but he didn''t have any movement in the evening.


    Also waiting are Watanabe and Watanabe Ichiro, who are crouching in two transmissions.


    But one day passed, I didn''t see the shadow of Hua Ruge.


    When Shi Qingwan found that there was no movement in Tuoba Rui''s yard, he thought Hua Ruge had not left yet, so he spread the news to let Watanabe and his son be patient.


    Five days later.


    The border of Tuoba Rui has finally opened. Tuoba Rui, who has broken through the fairyland of heaven, steps out of it and goes to the front yard to see the leader of Wuji sword clan.


    Shi Qingwan took the opportunity to sneak into the courtyard. He thought he could see Hua Ruge, but he found that there was no Hua Ruge in the courtyard.


    She''s stupid!


    When did people leave?


    She has been watching these days?


    For the first time, Shi Qingwan experienced the taste of collapse. Under the pressure of Hua Ruge''s IQ, she went from doubting life to doubting her IQ. In short, the whole person was not good.


    She went to see Shi Xuejun, who thought about it for a while and said, "obviously she lied to you. She should have left on the day she spoke to you."


    "How is it possible? Doesn''t she look like a liar? " Teacher Qingwan has played with his mind for so many years. For the first time, he feels that his brain is not enough.

 Chapter 1128

    However, no matter how reluctant shiqingwan is to believe it, there is no other explanation.


    She was just cheated.


    "This little girl is really difficult to deal with." Shixuejun rubs his eyebrows and heart, slightly distressed.


    She asked Tiandan palace, the largest force in the territory, who is not a matter of minutes, but now she was a little difficult.


    After returning to Yandu, Hua Ruge went back to the shelter of the eastern Xinjiang. If she was really Hu Yue, it would be OK to start. But as we all know, Hua Ruge has a different relationship with the eastern Xinjiang, which may really annoy her.


    Now is no time to annoy the East.


    "Hua Ruge, she is so insidious that she cheated me for so long?" Shiqingwan suddenly gets angry over there.


    She now understood that Hua Ruge was defending herself from the beginning to the end, and her friendliness was all disguised.


    "I didn''t see through her, damn it." Teacher Qingwan''s mood broke out completely.


    She was trying to make Hua Ruge relax her vigilance and take the opportunity to stir up the discord. As a result, she not only failed to stir up the discord, but also relaxed her vigilance. She believed everything people said.


    This is equivalent to taking a basket to cheat someone''s eggs, but the eggs didn''t cheat, so the basket went in with him.


    No one should be angry about this.


    Shi Xuejun reached out his hand and pressed it, then said: "well, it''s too late to get angry now. Let''s think about what to do next."


    "Mother, I''m going to kill her. I''m going to kill her!" Shiqingwan repeatedly stressed that her head is now full of holes. She can''t calm down at all.


    Shi Xuejun saw her like this and sighed heavily. She looked like she hated iron but not steel.


    "Mother, help me to find a way." Shiqingwan came to take her hand and begged.


    "It''s a matter of great urgency. If you want to take a long view, I''ll take care of it." Shi Xuejun looked at her and said, "what you have to do is to make Tuoba Rui like you."


    "But I......"


    "I said, leave it to me to deal with her." Shi Xuejun interrupted her and said, "OK, let''s go out."


    The teacher walked out with a clear breath.


    Let Tuoba Rui like her. It''s easy. She can''t even meet him.


    Even if I see it, I can''t speak. I can''t get close to it. What''s the use?


    She was very confident before, but after the fight with Hua rugo, she felt that her advantage had been taken away a little bit. Now she didn''t believe that Tuo BARREI would like her.


    But after all, she was spoiled and grown up from childhood. The feeling of inferiority was just left behind by her for a while.


    No matter what, now it''s her who is around Tuo barrow. As long as she works hard, maybe she will get the moon first.


    On her way back from the main courtyard, she saw Tuoba Rui walking in front of her. She thought she would go back to the courtyard.


    "Senior brother Tuoba Rui." She ran over with a big smile.


    But she didn''t cross the three foot boundary, afraid that Tuoba Rui would start.


    Tuoba Rui is still walking in front, as if she didn''t hear what she said.


    "Congratulations, elder martial brother, for breaking through the fairyland." She continued.


    Tuoba Rui stands in place, turns his head to look at her and says, "save it. I can''t like you or marry you."


    "But we are engaged." Shiqingwan said wrongfully.


    "I will find an opportunity to withdraw this marriage, and I will compensate you for your saving me." Tuoba Rui said it directly and clearly.


    Shiqingwan was in a hurry: "it''s a marriage decided by his parents. How can senior brother treat it as a joke? How can you make me behave in the future?"


    "When you make the engagement a condition, you should think of the consequences, and you have nothing to do with me."


    "Marriage is my mother''s decision, and I can only listen to her." Shi Qingwan said, looking at Tuoba Rui with a grievance.


    Tuoba Rui is too lazy to deal with her, leaving only one sentence: "I said it clearly, and then pester me, the consequences are my own."


    After that, he turned around and left the pitiful teacher Qingwan. The tears in his eyes had not yet flowed down, but there was no one to look at.


    She''s really going to break down.


    There is no one to deal with. What should she do?


    She was not the only one in the pit, but also Watanabe and his son, who had been guarding the transmission array for several days. They had been fully engaged for several days, but those who didn''t wait for Hua rugo got the news from the spy: Hua rugo may have arrived in the mainland.


    Seeing the news, Ichiro Watanabe was so angry that he fell everything around him.


    Watanabe''s face is also blue. The spy''s information is getting more and more inaccurate. It seems that it''s time to change a batch!


    Both of them are just like the dynamite ignited, but Hua Ruge''s life is very beautiful. No one recognizes her except eating and playing along the way, and there is no trouble.


    It took her half a month to arrive at Yandu. When she came back to the house, she directly changed back to her original body, but the servants of the house stopped her.


    They only know Hu Yue.


    Hua Ruge stretched out his hand in front of them and asked, "do you know this ring?"


    "It seems to belong to our owners." One of the gateways.


    Another guard looked at her with an alert face: "what did you do to our host family?"


    He said that both of them looked bad.


    Hua Ruge has no choice but to turn over the space for a while and take out a pile of paper. He asks them to squat on the ground and count: "this is the title deed, this is the title deed, this is the title deed of the dange in Jiuzhou, and here is your personal deed. Look, it''s not fake."


    Two people looked at each other, or did not put down their vigilance and asked: "who are you?"


    "It''s said that Hu Yue, your host, is an incarnation. His real name is Hua Ruge. He''s a beauty." Hua Yuege said that a bright smile appeared in the courtyard guard. More narcissism, more narcissism.


    But the two nursing homes don''t take this one. Although it has been spread all over the mainland, they still don''t believe that the owner is a woman.


    Hua Ruge is surprised: "still don''t let in?"


    "Unless you can prove that you are the owner."


    "I have to prove myself?"


    "Who knows if you are?" The hospital guard looked at her with a straight face.


    Hua Ruge touched his forehead, looked at him and said, "are you sure you want me to prove it?"


    "Of course!"


    Hua Ruge nodded and said lazily, "your name is Lai Xi. You live in the same mouth of Donghu. You are a bachelor. When you first came here, I cured your leg. But you broke your leg because you like widow Zhang next door. You go to other people at night..."


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t Don''t tell me, my boss. I believe it. I can''t believe it yet. " The hospital guard called Laixi hurriedly begged for mercy, and his face turned red.

 Chapter 1129

    The other one was a face of gossip, but he didn''t hear the context, so he coughed and said, "I still don''t believe it, you go on."


    "Your name is Daqing, and you live in South Cross Street. I remember last time I gambled with you on the color of a girl''s underwear. The bet was a jin of pork. Haven''t you given it to me?" Hua Yuege reached out with a smile.


    Daqing is also stupid. He wanted to have a good time, but he didn''t expect to put himself in it.


    "My boss, I''m short of money. I''ll buy it for you when I get the monthly payment." He said with a smile.


    "That''s about it." Hua Yuege said that he walked to the yard with satisfaction and came to open the door for her.


    Daqing is still chasing after him and said, "my boss, I''ll buy you two Jin of pork head meat. Tell me something about Laixi and the widow."


    "Yes." Hua Yuege answered, "he sent food to people, but he was beaten as a thief. His leg was broken when he ran."


    "No more?" Daqing is very disappointed.


    "Or what else?" Hua Ruge picked his eyebrows and said with a smile, "remember, two Jin!"


    Lai Xi looks at Daqing with a gloating face.


    "You two servants of your family are called to the front hall. Let''s get to know each other again." Hua Ruge cried as he walked.


    "Yes," said Lai Xi


    "By the way, I made this tea for drinking." Hua Ruge took out the good tea she had Shunlai from Fusang and gave half of it to Tuoba Rui. She also kept half of it herself.


    "Yes." Daqing took over to the kitchen.


    Hua Yuege walked to the front hall, sat on the nanmu chair, and then raised his legs and sighed, "it''s really better to be at home."


    In the next few days, what Hua rugo did was to walk around her shop and let her real body get familiar with her face. Fortunately, the contact time between her and her partner was not short. There were many ways to prove her identity.


    Now her Jiuzhou Dan pavilion has opened three places in the city, each of which is very popular.


    The number of Danshi has also tripled. Now there are more than 200 Danshi coming to join us. The lineup can kill other dange in a second, and even compete with the number of Danshi in zhongweizong.


    And her chamber of Commerce has been completed. The main person of the chamber of commerce is the deployment of people and material resources through the unified jurisdiction of the chamber of Commerce, so as to reduce the pressure of shopkeepers everywhere and be as eloquent as the father and son of the Tang family.


    Nowadays, no one knows the name of Kyushu.


    Hua Ruge watched a large amount of Lingshi flow into his pocket. He couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. He was also very happy when he had money.


    The first day she went to Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce, Tang Chuan told her something.


    "My boss, now many city leaders come to talk with us and want us to open a shop in their city."


    Hua rugo picked the eyebrows. She heard for the first time that there was such an operation.


    "Well, these cities are to attract monks to the city. As long as there are many people, they will earn money." Tang Chuan explained, "they all look for stores with a very high reputation, so they found us."


    Hua Ruge nodded clearly, and then asked, "I help them attract people. What''s the benefit they give me?"


    "They said that as long as we promised to open a shop, they would provide us with a shop without any tax." Said Tang Chuan.


    "What are you waiting for? Go ahead." Hua Ruge agreed at one go, which was much smoother than she expected.


    Tang Chuan nodded approvingly and then handed out a piece of paper: "these are the names of those cities and their clans. Let''s see where we are building them."


    Hua Ruge said with a big hand without even looking at it: "all agree."


    "But the owner, there are more than 90 cities. Can we build a branch at the same time?" Tang Chuan said in surprise.


    Hua Ruge scratched his chin and asked, "is it not enough money?"


    "Enough is enough, but there are too few spirit stones in our hands. We are afraid that we will not be able to turn around in case of any major events." Tang Chuan worries that this is a big taboo in business.


    "Then it''s OK. Use it. I can''t get rid of it if I have money." Hua Ruge made a light decision.


    "Yes."


    "Besides, we can''t only develop this industry. We need to expand. We need to develop auctions, weapons pavilions, wineries and banks." Hua Ruge thought and explained.


    Tang Chuan nodded, "I will pay attention."


    Now the most important thing is to accumulate costs.


    Hua rugo also knows that he can''t eat a fat man, so he doesn''t talk about it if he has a preparation.


    In the next month, the dange of Jiuzhou expanded greatly, and the big action aroused the audience from all walks of life. Knowing that a hundred dange of Jiuzhou appeared at the same time, they all marveled at the big hand of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge spent this month at home in seclusion. She brought back two fairy crystals of the sea animals in the Xuanxian Wonderland from Xijiang. She collected several thousand year old heaven and earth treasures and fed them to the devouring animals.


    After swallowing the beast, Hua Yuege easily broke through to heaven Wonderland. However, the instability of the spirit caused her a lot of trouble. She spent such a long time mainly stabilizing her own state, and then tried to expel and refine those evil spirits.


    However, she almost fell into a rage several times, but still did not improve a bit. She is very distressed about this. It''s not good to install a time bomb in her mind, but she doesn''t know how to dismantle it. She can only use it first.


    After she left the customs, the Dan pavilions around the country are almost the same. Now they have begun to recruit people. The Dan division and the staff are all in short supply.


    With Tang Chuan and Tang Qing, experienced people, Hua is as happy as a song.


    She went to inquire about the news of the western Xinjiang, and got the news that the sea animals organized three attacks in a month, one after another fiercer and fiercer. Even the state and sanxiu were organized to join the battlefield because the human side did not know the clan.


    According to the situation, Hua rugo thinks that this battle may be going on for some time. She can''t do anything now. She can only hope that the people she cares about are OK.


    Because after a month''s hard time in closing, she felt that she had lost herself after leaving the customs, so she began to eat, drink and play again.


    Half a month later, she was gambling with the guardians in the government, and a letter of worship came in.


    Hua Ruge ''.


    She jumped down from the squatting stool and looked at it carefully. She saw that Jun Tianxia asked her to have an interview. The time is now.


    "Boss, it''s up to you. Do you want to press it?" Daqing asked.


    Because Hua Ruge''s gamble is not good and her money is always lost, these people always like to call her.

 Chapter 1130

    "Bad luck. I''ll play another day." Hua Yuege said and went out the door.


    "Boss, you haven''t given me the money you owe." Cried Laixi.


    Hua Ruge can only touch a bag of Lingshi and throw it to him: "take more to drink."


    "Thank you." I''m glad to hear that.


    Wait for Hua Ruge to go out, their faces will suffer. How many are there? Obviously, it''s better not to take so many people with you.


    Hua Ruge went to the tea house designated by juntianxia and went up to the second floor. Naturally, there was a bodyguard to help her open the door.


    In the private room, Jun Tianxia is dressed in casual clothes. From a distance, he looks like a rich childe. From a closer look, he can see his majesty and strength from his eyebrows.


    "Emperor, long time no see." Hua Yuege walked in laughing.


    The gentleman world raises Mou, looked at him to say: "advanced?"


    "Half a month ago." She said she had sat opposite him.


    "Very well." Jun Tianxia said and poured her a cup of tea.


    "Emperor, how can you come to the capital when you have time?" Hua Ruge is blowing tea and asking.


    Jun Tianxia looked at her and said, "talk about cooperation with you."


    "So it is. What''s the matter?"


    "You''ve used half of the ore you sent. If you go on like this, you''ll eat the mountain air. You can''t maintain so many stores." It''s a direct way.


    Hua Ruge took a sip of tea and said, "I thought about this a while ago. We need to explore resources again."


    "Well." The king nodded.


    "So you want me to work with you?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The king looked at her and said, "guess."


    "I inquired about the advance of Daewoo''s army a while ago. Now it''s on the edge of the Zhou Dynasty, which is bigger in territory and stronger in national strength than Daewoo." Hua rugo said with a smile: "and the reason why this country is strong is because it is close to the Northern Territory, where there are a lot of metal mines, they make their fortune by this."


    Jun Tianxia nodded, but didn''t speak, waiting for her to continue.


    "I guess you are short of generals. Let me go back and help you attack the city and plunder the stronghold." Hua Ruge guessed.


    "That''s right. I plan to divide the army into three parts. I''ll go all the way to the Imperial Army, the Grand Admiral, and the rest to others." Juntianxia said his purpose.


    "What are the benefits?" Hua Ruge asked, leaning back in his chair.


    When she said this, she selectively forgot that she was a master of Dayu.


    Jun Tianxia didn''t expect her to remember either. He said directly, "I will help you refine the instrument and send it to Dongjiang to exchange herbs for your alchemy."


    If there is no mineral resources, the industrial chain will be broken. If Hua Ruge wants to make the business bigger and stronger, it is a delusion.


    "How would you thank me if I let you take the whole Zhou Dynasty without any effort?" Hua Ruge asked with a smile, defense can only fight, but aggression is not necessarily.


    Jun Tianxia looked at her with some doubts and asked, "are you serious?"


    "You''re a puppy."


    "If that''s the case, I''ll give you whatever you want." The world is not ambiguous.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "a year later, when I launch a general attack on the palace of the heavenly pill, you can do me a little favor."


    "That''s it?"


    It''s also called a condition? He will help her if she doesn''t mention it.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "that''s it."


    "That''s for sure. I''ll give you room to raise other conditions. You can tell me if you think about it." Juntianxia still thinks that should not be regarded as a condition.


    "Yes." Hua Ruge answered.


    "What are you going to do?" The king asked.


    "This is kept secret for the time being." Hua Ruge put one arm on the table and leaned forward and said, "you just need to provide me with spirit stones. The more, the better."


    There are different colors in the world.


    Money?


    What''s the use?


    But Hua Yuege didn''t say much more, just let him wait for a good play.


    "When are you going to leave?" Tuo Ba Rui asked.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment: "you go back to prepare the money first. I will go there after my branch is opened."


    "Good."


    Although I don''t know what she is going to do, juntianxia still chooses to believe her.


    Jun Tianxia left Yandu that day, and Hua Ruge went back to the house after having dinner with him.


    But before she got home, she saw a group of nursing homes surrounded by a man. It looked like they were about to open.


    She squinted and found that the man surrounded was the mink.


    "Mink." She cried with a smile.


    When the mink saw her, he flashed across the crowd and fell into her arms, laughing, "sister, mink has come to see you."


    "Darling, I''ll stay here for a while." Hua yuechong touched his head.


    Mink nodded.


    The nursing home on one side was dazed.


    "What''s the matter this is?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The yard guard didn''t wait for him to open his mouth, so mink said: "elder sister, I want to go in to find you. These people don''t agree. If I knew they were your people, I would have started."


    "My boss, this boy is so unruly. We thought he came to trouble you." Come and enjoy on one side.


    Hua Ruge said with a wry smile, "it''s all misunderstanding. Let''s go."


    Little mink doesn''t care about others, just holding Hua Ruge and asking, "sister, mink miss you so much. Can we sleep together tonight?"


    The guardians were even more shocked. It turned out that the boy and his host were so close.


    "I miss you too, but I can''t sleep with you. You should obey me." Hua is comforting like a song.


    "All right." Mink is used to being rejected.


    "Let''s go in." Hua rugo took his hand and went inside.


    Mink''s heart is full of beauty, and a pure smile rises on his face, which will melt people''s hearts.


    "Why are you free to play?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The mink sat next to her and replied, "the old man is closed. If he doesn''t mind me, I''ll run here."


    "You are really a child." Hua rugo said that, but her smile was doting.


    "It''s so boring in the mountains. It''s better to be with my sister." Small mink said to embrace Hua Ruge from the side and rub her head on her arm.


    Hua Ruge is helpless: "mink is lovely, don''t make trouble."


    "No, hold." Mink protested.


    He has a simple mind and a direct way to express his feelings. In his opinion, to like is to be intimate.


    Hua rugo had no choice but to let him explode for a while before he let go and asked the following people to prepare a table for him to eat.


    Mink likes to eat, so when it comes to food, he will temporarily ignore Hua Ruge to eat.


    Hua Ruge, for the reason of having just eaten, just watched him eat.


    "Sister, I heard that you went to Xijiang and fought with sea animals." Said the mink as he ate.


    Because of the cooperation with Dongjiang, the big demon will transport herbs back and forth, so it is not uncommon for news to reach Dongjiang.

 Chapter 1131

    Hua Ruge nodded. "Gone."


    "Are you ok?" Mink is concerned. He is only one of the people he knows. Naturally, it''s not good for Hua Ruge to go to the battlefield now.


    Hua rugo raised his eyebrows and said, "so you came to see me because you are worried about me?"


    She seems to have figured something out.


    It''s the first time mink has come to see her, which shows the problem.


    There''s also juntianxia. You can send the news by writing a letter, but you can also go there in person.


    It turned out that the second priority was to see how she was.


    Mink can''t hide his mind, so he nodded: "I''m worried."


    "Mink, sister is OK, it''s not good." Hua is as warm as a song.


    "That''s good, but the elder sister will not go there. If she wants to go, she will ask me to accompany you." Said the mink.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile: "no, you can teach me. I still don''t know the importance of the problem."


    "No way." The mink was relieved, and then began to eat.


    Hua Ruge smiles and brings him vegetables.


    After another ten days, the branch is ready to open. Hua Ruge is at home with mink in the yard to bask in the sun and eat tea. The yard guard sends another post.


    Hua Ruge opened the post and found that it was jointly written by eight other owners of Yandu, who invited her to the banquet.


    She put down the post and decided whether to go or not. In a moment, she asked the young man to send a message back, saying that she would go to the dinner on time.


    These people are also familiar with each other. It''s not only easy to invite her to dinner, but also something else. She should go for a meeting.


    "Mink, my sister is going out this afternoon. Do you want to follow her?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Mink nodded not even thinking: "yes."


    Hua rugo stood up and waved to him.


    Mink directly into a purple light, into the original body fell on the shoulders of Hua Ruge.


    "No one has seen you. Don''t scare people." Hua Yuege asked.


    If anyone knew that the little beast she was holding was the little Lord of the East, he would not dare to deal with her.


    Mink shakes his head. His real body is not domineering. He is no longer shown in front of others.


    "That''s good." Hua Ruge held him in his arms and went to the banquet.


    The place to treat this time is not a restaurant, but a newly built house of dange''s owner. It''s said that it''s a treat to eat wine.


    It''s not a low-key time for Hua Ruge to come back, so people are very familiar with her face now. In fact, when these people know that Hu Yue is Hua Ruge, their hearts break down.


    The people from that small world are anti destiny people, which is a simple role. If they had known that the cabinet leader of dange in Kyushu is Hua Ruge, they would not bully others, let alone make gambling.


    So they thought and thought and understood that they had been given a hole all along. But how can they not be reconciled to what they can do? Their brilliance has become yesterday''s yellow flower, others like song is like the sun.


    When Hua Yuege came in, the owner of the house came to meet him and said, "boss Hua''s presence really makes me proud. Please come in quickly."


    "You are welcome." Hua Yuege said and walked into the house.


    Another boss came up and pointed to the mink in her arms and said, "I haven''t seen her for a while. Boss Hua has raised a small animal. It''s really beautiful."


    The man said and touched it.


    The mink raised his head and stared at the man with purple eyes.


    Can anyone touch it?


    "Boss Zhang, don''t mind. I''m a small beast. I have a big temper." Hua rushes to the end.


    The man didn''t care. He just smiled and said, "understand, boss Hua will take the seat quickly."


    "You are the elder, please first." Hua Ruge is very sincere and humble.


    "There are no ranks in the business field. Now, boss Hua''s business is the most popular and should be on the table." The man said again.


    "Boss Zhang''s words are so bad. We need to talk about the order of the elderly and the young. We can''t sit here." Hua rugo said and retreated to the next table.


    It''s not that she''s being polite, it''s that she doesn''t have a big habit.


    "Boss Hua is so humble, then we old guys are not polite." Said the bosses, each seated.


    Hua Yuege put the mink on his leg and smiled at the crowd.


    After sitting down, someone raised his glass and said, "let''s celebrate the completion of boss Li''s new house."


    "Congratulations." Hua Ruge raises his glass.


    "Thank you very much. After a while, I''ll take you to the backyard to have a look. I''ve specially invited the best troupe here, and then I''ll show you on the stage." Said boss Li.


    "That would be great."


    "Boss Li is talking about songjiaban in the north of the city, isn''t he?"


    "Yes, it is. The corner of the Song family class is called a pretty strip."


    "I think you''re thinking about Huadan liu''er. Didn''t your daughter-in-law beat you last time?"


    "Hahaha."


    Everyone, you said me one by one, the atmosphere was very harmonious, but Hua Yuege could not get in the words, not because she didn''t know about the Song family class, but because she felt a little strange.


    Did these people invite themselves to dinner and play? Nothing to say?


    However, although strange in her heart, she didn''t show it on her face. She still had to eat, drink and feed the mink in her arms.


    Anyway, she is not in any hurry. These people will say it sooner or later. She is waiting for the move.


    A meal, people eat and drink, the atmosphere is called a harmonious, Hua Ruge did not show a little uneasy, and we chat with each other completely unfamiliar.


    But after three rounds of wine, boss Li put down his glass and looked at Hua Ruge, who was feeding mink, and said, "how is boss Hua eating?"


    "Very good. Thank you very much, boss Li." Hua Yuege answers with a smile.


    Boss Li smiled and said, "today''s celebration of the completion of the new house is one of them. There is another thing for the eight of us to have a talk with boss Hua."


    "Oh, please." Hua Yuege raised his hand and listened attentively.


    "That''s right. We didn''t know how to gamble with you before. Now we regret it." Boss Li sighed.


    Mr. Zhang then said, "yes, but it''s also gratifying to think that our 80 Dan teachers can make boss Hua look like this."


    "Boss Hua is really capable. In just a few months, he has developed 80 Dan teachers into hundreds of thousands. He is really a young hero." Another said.


    Hua Ruge''s eyebrows are slightly selected, and his heart says that these people have finally come to the point.


    "Thank you for your praise. I also happened to be lucky." She took it over and said a word, waiting for them to come up with another move.

 Chapter 1132

    "Boss Hua, you see you are developing now, and your family is no less than the 80 Danshi." Boss Li opened his mouth and finally said the purpose.


    "What does boss Li mean?" Hua Yuege pretends to be confused.


    "Not just me, but all of us." Boss Li said again and again: "before you were in the initial stage, even if our people helped you, but now you are doing so much business, do you want to leave us a way to live?"


    Hua Ruge picked the eyebrows.


    Boss Zhang said again, "yes, we didn''t want the money we gave you before. We just wanted boss Hua to think about returning master Dan to us."


    "I see what you mean. Do you want to take master Dan back?" Hua Ruge glanced at them and asked with a smile.


    "That''s right. I''ll ask boss Hua to complete it." Boss Zhang said, although it was a tone of request, it was just a little tough, and other people looked at her expression with a little skin and meat.


    It''s like a group of big gray wolves trying to cheat the little white rabbit.


    But these people don''t seem to have learned a lesson. Hua Ruge has never been a little white rabbit.


    "I''m afraid you have forgotten that these are my people, and we have signed contracts." Hua Yuege spoke lightly. Her voice was calm and calm.


    "But you lied to us in that gamble, and we''ll give you face if we don''t pursue it all." The young boss jumped out again, in a cross voice.


    "Young man, don''t tear your face. No matter why the gamble has become and the contract has been signed, we should always act according to the contract." Hua Yuege said as she pressed the mink on her leg.


    In the moment when the young man stood up, the mink was about to get up and start. He dared to fight with his elder sister. He didn''t want to die, did he.


    Fortunately, when Youhua is like a song, it doesn''t get up.


    "Hua Ruge, you can''t be too greedy. Your family business is no worse than these dozens of Danshi. Is it too much to be domineering?" Other bosses have opened up.


    "If you don''t want to be greedy and take advantage, you wouldn''t have forced me to sign a gambling agreement at the beginning. Now that you lose, you want to criticize me with great reason?" Hua Ruge smiled and said, "do you think all the good things in this world have to be taken up by you?"


    "That''s a strong point." Boss Li also got up and said, "I will not argue with you, just ask you, give or not?"


    "Can''t help it at last?" Hua rugo slouched back on the chair and said, "to be honest, I''m surprised that you dare to challenge me like this. Come on, let me see what your bottom card is?"


    "You asked for it." Boss Li slammed the bowl on the ground.


    Suddenly all the doors of the whole house were closed, and there was a layer of boundary in the air, which would prevent people from coming in, and also block the sight and the mind.


    This is the meaning of keeping Hua Ruge inside.


    Hua Ruge glanced at me casually and said with a smile, "aren''t you guys going to fight me?"


    "Hua Ruge, you are too presumptuous." A voice came, and suddenly someone came out of the room around the yard.


    Hua Ruge found that they ate in the courtyard, surrounded by rooms, which was a surrounding situation.


    Come prepared.


    Coming out of the hospital, these people are calm and have deep vision. They are all about 50 or 60 years old. They are all experts at first sight.


    Hua Ruge can feel it more acutely. These are the strong people of Xuanxian.


    Before, she had difficulty dealing with one, but now she has come to twelve. She is determined to take her life.


    "It''s such a big pen in Tiandan palace. It''s just to deal with me alone. I''ve thrown up such a big battle." Hua Ruge is still sitting on the chair. There is no muscle or bone tensing all over her body. That gesture is called laziness.


    "You''re right. It''s a great honor for us to treat the little monks in fairyland like this." The old man at the head said grimly.


    Hua rugo said that he asked Tiandan palace, but he didn''t contradict.


    "I can only surrender if you hit me so much, but what do you want to do with me first?" Hua Yuege asked, how do you look at the relaxed face and don''t want to be like an enemy.


    "Go back with us." The leader said again.


    "Don''t kill me, just catch me?" Hua Ruge confirmed.


    "No nonsense, either come with us or we''ll do it." The man shouted in a cold voice.


    "Do it? You think I''m scared. " Hua Yuege smiled scornfully and said, "since you have given me a choice, I will give you a chance to be polite."


    "Where do you come from or where do you go? Or ask about the heroic sacrifice of Tiandan palace for you. Can you choose?" Hua rugo has also stood up and moved her wrists.


    Mink was lying on her shoulder, with a lazy look.


    As soon as she said this, people like to ask Tian Dan palace thought that Zi had been insulted greatly, while the eight bosses who stood together thought that Hua Ruge was crazy.


    Twelve strong people of xuanxianjing, this line-up can be taken out by the superior clan. In the period of idle war, it is estimated that it can only be taken out by the Tiandan palace. Hua Ruge, a small monk of shangxianjing, really feels invincible in the world?


    "Hua Ruge, it seems that you won''t be honest if I don''t let you suffer." The leader said, reaching out and grabbing Hua Ruge. With the terror of Xuanxian, he locked Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo raised his eyelids and went in instead of retreating. He hit the big palm with a fist.


    "Bang!"


    With a bang, the elder of xuanxianjing was beaten back and forth, while Hua Ruge stood in the same place with relaxed expression.


    "You Breakthrough? " The elder said in horror.


    Everyone knows that Hua Ruge is a fairyland. They don''t think she can break through in such a short time. They don''t think she can really break through.


    With her strength of going to fairyland and fighting alone with sea animals in Xuanxian, now how terrible is the strength of breaking through the fairyland.


    Hua Yuege took back his fist and said lightly, "I just know if it''s late."


    She said that she turned her hand and took out her stick. She didn''t even know how to use it.


    Although she has physical advantages, there are still some difficulties in fighting over the ranks. She used to fight three on her own. She could fight five or six when she was in a hurry. She couldn''t beat twelve others at all. But she''s not alone this time.


    The mink didn''t need her to call, but turned into a purple light and fell beside Hua Ruge, saying, "elder sister, I''ll help you."


    He had appeared at the love conference before, and his face was highly recognizable, so it was not difficult to recognize him.


    "East The young master of eastern Xinjiang? " One of the elders of the Tiandan palace took a breath of cool air.

 Chapter 1133

    "You old people come out to bully people and look for death without looking at your abilities." Mink said a word and rushed out, catching people and beating them.


    He is also a fairyland like Hua Ruge now, but it''s not easy for him to cross the level challenge. Several fairylands are hit by him without any fight back.


    Hua Ruge is not so fierce, but her combat effectiveness is also very terrible. She starts to fight without saying hello. The stick rushes right and left in the crowd, and the old guy in Tiandan palace falls down one by one.


    So the people who were ready to fight were chased by two people. The scene was very chaotic for a while.


    The eight people who were watching were all stupid.


    What''s the situation?


    When they asked Tiandan palace to help them sit in the Bureau, they didn''t say that Hua Ruge''s strength was so terrible. If they knew how they wouldn''t agree.


    And the little Lord of eastern Xinjiang, heaven, who knows that he has such a good relationship with Hua Ruge.


    The people who asked Tiandan palace knew from the beginning that they and others would not be rivals of these two people. After falling four people, the leader quickly left Hua Ruge and said, "withdraw!"


    "Have you asked me?" Hua Yuege said, the city of the sky suddenly appeared, covering the campus.


    After that, these people found that after the city appeared, no one could go out.


    "Hua Ruge, do you really want to kill all of them?" The leader was in a hurry. His subconscious mind told him that the city was not simple, and that after he came in, he would probably think about it.


    "I''ll kill you. What can you do with me?" Hua rugo said that he smashed a stick on a person''s neck, breaking his neck directly, leaving no room.


    The mink is even more accurate and ruthless. It almost treats these strong people in the black fairyland as chickens.


    "If you dare to do so, the temple of heaven will not let you go." The leader was a little flustered.


    "They let me go now?" Hua Ruge came to him and said, "I gave you a chance before. You don''t treasure it."


    After that, her stick hit him and attacked him.


    Those eight bosses are outside the sky city, neither running nor not running.


    They heard that the city gradually stopped, and then a flash of blood flashed, and then the city disappeared. Hua rugo stood in front of them again, and on her shoulder was a lovely purple beast.


    There will be no one else after that.


    Eight people scared two battles, not falling down is already high psychological quality.


    God, it''s said that it''s true. This is a violent and evil man.


    Hua rugo grabs an undamaged chair, sits on it, holds the mink and looks at the trembling humanity: "you guys, I come with a sincere heart, are you a little too much for me?"


    "Not us They forced us to build this house. They also asked me to build it. If I don''t, they will kill me. " Boss Li shuddered.


    "Oh? This game is to ask Tiandan palace to ask you to do. What''s the matter just now when I asked for Danshi? " Hua Yuege asked again.


    Boss Li turned his eyes and said, "they also asked us to do this, so as to keep you and not let you go with suspicion."


    "Make it up, and you make it up." Hua, like a song, lifted her eyes lightly.


    "Boss Hua, you have to believe us, I really......"


    "All right." Hua Ruge raised his hand and said, "I will not kill innocents, so don''t be nervous."


    "You don''t kill us?" There is a weak way.


    "Of course, we''ve known each other for a long time. Even if we''re not friends, we''ve had a lot of contacts. How can I poison you?" Hua Yuege said a word, stood up from the chair, turned around and left.


    Leave eight people standing in the same place, so easy to let them go?


    Hua Ruge walked out of the house, moved his neck and said: "after dinner, there are also opportunities for sports. The service is really good."


    "Sister, why don''t you kill them?" Mink''s voice.


    "You think I don''t want to." Hua rugo said and explained, "I''m a businessman now. Many people see me enter their house. If all these people die, I''m not really a devil. Then the business won''t be done."


    After all, outsiders don''t know what''s going on inside. It''s certain that she is cruel and unscrupulous at that time. If there''s a bit of brain in the Tiandan palace, she will certainly have a worse reputation if she pushes the waves behind her.


    This is not what she wants.


    "Then we will kill them in secret?" Asked the little marten.


    "No need, those people can''t have any climate at a glance. They just need to send a letter to the Tiandan palace. It''s not worth calculating." Hua Ruge doesn''t care.


    Mink nodded his head and fell into her arms.


    Because the temple wants to secretly capture Hua Ruge, there is no voice. Now those people are dead and the outside world doesn''t know. Hua Ruge''s life is as peaceful as ever.


    Half a month later, when the war in the west of Xinjiang entered the white heat again, Hua rugo also stepped on the transmission array to Daewoo.


    Before that, she asked mink to send out many big demons to protect her shops in various cities. Now everything is done before she left. Mink also went with her.


    Hua Ruge went directly to the capital of Dayu and met the emperor in the palace.


    "You''ve arranged it all over there?" The king asked.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "OK, how much money have you prepared?"


    "Ten billion spirit stones." Jun Tianxia looked at her and asked, "is that enough?"


    Hua Yuege''s big brother with eyes staring: "so many?"


    "The more you say, the better." Tuoba Rui looks at her, light way.


    Hua Ruge swallowed the waterway: "you are still rich."


    "It''s all the money in the Treasury. If it''s gone, Daewoo will collapse." Jun Tiandao, although he said such a heavy topic, he still looked calm.


    "You''re not afraid I won''t get it for you?" Hua rugo asked. She used to think this plan was easy. Now she is a little nervous.


    Jun Tianxia put down his tea cup and looked at her and said, "I believe you."


    "You believe me. I''m nervous." Hua rugo breathed deeply. Now she thinks she has enough money with the assets of hundreds of millions of Lingshi. Now I hear that she will spend tens of billions to play games. Don''t be nervous.


    The king world smiled a way: "normal play your good."


    "Well, I promise you that in three months, I will let the opposite big Zhou Dynasty have no combat effectiveness. You can wait to send troops to accept the victory." Hua said, clapping his chest like a song.


    "Can you tell me your plan now?" The king asked.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "then I said, you can listen well."


    When the time of two joss sticks passed, the conversation in the imperial study disappeared, only to see such a deep person in the world could not conceal the shock on his face.

 Chapter 1134

    Hua Yuege said that he was thirsty. He took a sip from the teacup and asked, "to be fair, what do you think?"


    "Wonderful." Jun Tianxia exclaimed, "if you had stood on the stand of Dazheng and used this move to me, I would have no way to deal with it."


    "In your words, my plan may have to be improved." Hua rugo thought for a moment.


    King world smiled a way: "you this move, afraid that the world''s dynasties are afraid of you."


    "It''s not my first one either. It''s used badly in our place." Hua Ruge stands out.


    "Where are you?"


    "I''ll tell you when I have a chance. I can take you." Hua Ruge is not reluctant to share this.


    You are more curious.


    "Let''s wait until you have the ability. Now you need at least a few thousand people to cooperate with me. You can absolutely believe it." Hua said like a song.


    "Well, when do you start?" The king asked.


    "It''s better to do it sooner rather than later. We''ll do it now." Hua Ruge took a long breath and made a decision.


    She was a little nervous.


    "I''ll transfer people, and you''ll come back to the Palace tomorrow." The king made a decision.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "then I''ll go back and think about it."


    She left the palace and went back to her guoshifu. She felt it was necessary for her to work out her plan again. After all, it was such a big thing that she could not lose.


    However, just after she entered the inner court, she saw tuobayu and LAN binger waiting there. Both of them were smiling. It was obvious that they were talking about something happy before she came in.


    "My sister is back." LAN bing''er went up and asked, "I heard that my sister went to the battlefield, but now she''s ok?"


    "All right." Hua Ruge looked at her and then looked at Tuoba Yu and said, "it looks like your little days are not bad."


    LAN bing''er nodded his head and whispered, "well."


    Tuobayu said with a smile, "we are going to get married as soon as the war stops. Then you can come."


    "I say you''re really positive. My sister is only 18 years old, and you''re going to marry her home?" Hua Yuege joked.


    "What does 18 have to do with getting married?" LAN bing''er didn''t understand.


    Tuobayu is also a muddleheaded expression.


    Hua Ruge slapped her forehead: "how can I forget that you are not legally married?"


    "What did your sister say?" Asked Tuoba Yu.


    LAN bing''er shakes her head: "my sister often says something I don''t understand. There must be her reason."


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "I don''t know. I''m really happy to see you married."


    Blue bing''er went to pull Hua''s sleeve with red face and said, "sister, bing''er can''t bear you."


    "When you become a relative, you can often meet. When you are a high priest, you can still be abducted." Hua Ruge claps her hand to soothe her.


    Then she looked at tuobayu and said, "I must say something in front of you. Although we are good friends, I am bing''er''s mother. If you dare to bully our bing''er, be careful that I ask your uncle to deal with you."


    "You really know who I''m afraid of." Tuoba Yu hears Tuoba Rui and counsels him. "Don''t worry, I don''t have time to hurt. I''m not willing to bully you."


    Hua Ruge put a fist on his shoulder and said, "yes, I''ll take good care of you."


    "How about Uncle Huang? I heard that he was engaged to master Qingwan, who asked Tiandan palace. What''s the matter? " Tuobayu asked.


    In fact, he and LAN bing''er had been thinking about it before they came, but it should not be a big deal to see Hua Ruge''s expression, so they didn''t ask about it.


    "Your uncle Huang was injured and saved by them. They can''t help him in vain. They want someone." Hua Yuege''s understatement.


    Although it''s not easy to accept emotionally, it''s easy to understand from a rational point of view.


    "It''s too much to ask Tiandan palace." Blue ice son said with a cold face.


    "I think it will be very hard for uncle Huang to come." Tuoba Yu said that he is a man who can understand Tuoba Rui better.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "so I didn''t say anything, just wait."


    "What are you waiting for?" Tuobayu asked.


    "Ask Tiandan palace to say that marriage will come after the war." Hua Ruge said slowly: "I will wait for their destruction."


    She had a time bomb in her head, a man who robbed her, and wanted to kill her. The new hatred and old hatred add up to a lot of money. If we don''t teach them a lesson, we can''t say it.


    LAN binger is the one who understands Hua Ruge. Before tuobayu can react, she asks, "does sister want to deal with them?"


    "That''s the future." Hua rugo said, sitting on the stone bench, and said, "this is the first time you have come to my house. I''ll ask my servant to make you some excellent dishes."


    "Would you like some more?" Tuobayu knew the nature of Hua Ruge drunkard.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened as soon as he heard the wine and nodded: "then come on."


    She ordered the following people to warm up the dishes, and then she took out two pots of wine to make the servants warm up.


    "Your Highness, you picked it up this time. This is the wine I cheated from Fusang. I refined it again to make sure it''s different from what you had before." Hua Yuege smiles proudly.


    When she was in the second mansion of Watanabe, she didn''t miss something. She even brought several kinds of seasonings back, so that the civil air defense of the palace was the same as that of the burglar defense. Before she went to a place, people had to put away her good things, so it was almost unstoppable.


    "I knew there was always a good drink with you." Tuobayu is not surprised by this.


    "Then you have vision." Hua laughs like a song.


    "Lan bing''er hears the words and says:" even if it''s a good wine elder sister, she can''t drink more, or she will have a headache in the morning


    "I''m still in charge of you, girl. You should be in charge of your man." Hua Ruge begins to shift her goals.


    But blue ice son still said: "five highness he has discretion, elder sister does not have."


    "I......" Hua Ruge is helpless: "I said binger, you haven''t married yet, how can you be outgoing?"


    LAN bing''er smiled playfully and said, "I know it''s wrong. I will defend my sister in the future."


    "That''s good."


    "But I can''t drink more..."


    Hua Ruge can''t help clapping his head: "well, listen to you."


    At dinner, Hua Ruge called out the mink in the space. Four people ate and drank together. LAN bing''er watched Hua Ruge all the time, but he still didn''t see it. There was no lack of drink.


    Blue ice is helpless.


    Tuobayu took a sip and put the glass on the table. He said, "don''t stop, bing''er. You don''t know your sister''s temperament. I haven''t seen anyone else except my uncle


    "All right." Blue bing''er had to go by her.


    On the same day, Hua rugo drank more than expected. The mink carried her back to the room, and LAN binger wiped her hands and feet and took off her robe.


    Mink''s back in space.

 Chapter 1135

    Hua Ruge didn''t wake up until noon the next day. After leaving the room, a servant girl said, "master Guoshi, Gonggong Li has just come to deliver the message."


    "Say what?" Hua Yuege asked as she washed her face.


    "Your Majesty asked you to see you in the Royal study after you woke up." The servant girl communicates.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I see."


    "Master Guoshi, your majesty is very kind to you. We won''t let you wake up. We specially order you to wake up before entering the palace." The servant girl is on one side.


    Hua Ruge is easygoing. After living with her for two days, the servant girl dare to say anything.


    "He knows I don''t usually get up early." Hua rugo stretched out and said, "change clothes for me. I''ll go to the palace."


    "You don''t need breakfast?"


    It used to be a meal.


    "I''m going to have lunch at this point. I''m just going to the palace to eat." Hua Ruge calculated.


    The servant girl has a long experience. She''s the first time to hear that someone dares to go to the palace to eat and drink.


    Hua Ruge changed into the autumn National Teachers'' official uniform, which was already embroidered with blue orchid on white satin, and was covered with a layer of light yarn, looking very elegant.


    When she arrived at the palace, she had a meal with juntianxia and gave orders to the dark Guard commander who was kneeling at the same time.


    "You take your people and disperse them into all the cities of the week. You need to make sure that there are people in every city and that the message can be delivered in a short time, right?"


    "Dark Wei hugged:" returned to normal university, can do


    "It''s OK. Your team has 50 million pieces of Lingshi in their hands. The first thing to do is to buy local food for me. Do you understand how much they collect?" Hua is like singing and saying.


    "I see." Dark Wei nods.


    Hua Yuege waved: "go."


    "I leave."


    After dark Wei left, Hua rugo picked up a chicken leg and said, "this is the beginning."


    "Tea instead of wine, I wish us success." Juntianxia picked up the tea cup on one side, he would not drink easily.


    Hua Ruge nodded, then said, "don''t worry now. When it''s time for you to invite me to drink."


    "No problem." You drink your own tea.


    In the next period of time, Hua Ruge was in the capital of Dayu and was receiving the news from Dazhou.


    After her explanation, Daewoo''s dark guard began to buy and hoard food in all parts of the week, which led to food shortage. Once a thing became a scarce resource, the price would inevitably rise.


    Some businesses see business opportunities, and they are also hoarding grain to make a big profit, which leads to rising grain prices, only ten days later, to five times the previous price.


    And I''m still in high school.


    The people panic and start to rush to buy the food sold on the market. Every time there is a shop to buy rice, it will be emptied. How can the supply exceed the demand.


    In this way, the price of grain will rise faster. In another three days, the price of grain has doubled to ten times the market price. During this period, many merchants have sold the stored grain and made a lot of Lingshi.


    But most of them are still in their hands, waiting for the price to continue to rise.


    But at this time, suddenly a lot of food came into the market, which greatly alleviated the situation of short supply. The panic of the people was no longer there, and the price of food fell at an incredible speed.


    In just two days, the grain fell back to its original price, so fast that the merchants who were hoarding grain at a high price did not have time to do so and suffered a lot.


    In this dilemma, most of the grain merchants smashed a lot of white rice noodles in their hands, and they couldn''t sell them, and they were accompanied by their families.


    Although the people didn''t panic, they also spent real Lingshi to buy high-priced food, all of which lost.


    Only a small number of early selling merchants make a lot of money.


    But most of the Lingshi still flow into the biggest capitalist, that is, Hua Ruge''s pocket.


    Buy at a low price and sell at a high price. In just ten days, she has doubled her investment in Lingshi and made a lot of money.


    But her goal is not only to make money, but also to collect food. She orders to buy beans. She also invests a lot of Lingshi to be the biggest trader behind the scenes.


    This action soon had an effect. Because people want to squeeze soybean oil with beans, and oil is a necessity of life, the price of beans on the market is soaring, followed by soybean oil.


    Now the merchants saw the business opportunity and began to buy beans with the trend. Their participation made the price of beans soar very fast. They learned from the experience of the previous batch of claims. They felt that they could not cover it for too long and began to sell when the price of beans increased to five times.


    These people who throw have earned, but earn limited, more people are glad that they did not throw, because the price of beans is still rising.


    Many of them are a little bit timid and can''t stand it. They begin to sell their beans. They earn twice as much as those before.


    So the people who sold before regretted it.


    The price of beans has increased dramatically. Soybean oil stores can''t afford to close down. But the small industries like peanut oil and sesame oil are popular.


    But after all, the small industry is not the mainstream. For a while, it can not produce so much oil. Beans are still a necessity.


    Now the price of beans on the market is comparable to that of golden beans. Those businessmen who hold beans are nervous every day. They just don''t think it''s time to sell.


    But before they did, Hua Ruge suddenly moved. She ordered all the beans in her hand to be thrown out, and the beans were worthless in an instant.


    Those who are waiting for the end take advantage of the opportunity to throw together with Hua Ruge. The profits are more than the sum of the previous allocators. It can be said that they have developed in one day.


    But not everyone has such good luck. Some of them don''t have time, or few of them don''t sell their shops, and then they smash their hands and taste the day from heaven to hell in one night.


    The biggest winner this time is undoubtedly Hua Ruge, who has the most capital and can naturally play with the market at will.


    After that, she started to sell cloth on the market, and the merchants followed suit again.


    Although there were more people who lost money in the previous two times, there were also many people who became rich overnight, so there were still many people who followed suit. When people stand in the perspective of onlookers, they often feel that once the protagonist changes to himself, he will not be so stupid.


    It turns out that in this game, everyone can''t see the situation clearly.


    The price of cloth first rises and then falls. Some people still make a lot of money, but most people can''t wear the pants they lost.


    This kind of game continues continuously. A lot of Lingshi flow into Daewoo every day.


    But Zhou''s government didn''t realize it clearly. They were blank for the economy. They only knew that more sales and taxes were good things.

 Chapter 1136

    Twenty days later, half of the merchants of Dazhou had already closed, and they could not continue to operate without money.


    So Hua Ruge ordered the dark guard to change the target from sundry to spiritual grass.


    On this day, the emperor came to the guoshifu, and he was very satisfied with the invasion plan. No matter what happened in the end, at least now the Treasury of Dayu is full of five times.


    When he arrived, LAN binger was also there. She also came to Hua rugo to ask about the principle of the invasion.


    All these things are normal, but how could they not have thought of them before?


    "Emperor." LAN binger gets up to salute.


    "The high priest does not have to be very polite. Sit down." Juntianxia also nodded to her with respect.


    Hua Ruge sat in the same place and said, "there is no outsider here. Let''s forget the etiquette."


    "That''s right." Jun Tianxia sat opposite her and asked, "what''s next, how about playing like this?"


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s the people at the bottom who started to shake. Now it''s the Friar''s turn."


    The world is clear.


    LAN bing''er said, "elder sister is really powerful. The money is a hundred times more powerful than the swordsmen."


    No one has heard before that this invasion of other countries not only does not consume national strength, but also makes a lot of Lingshi.


    "That''s what it is when it''s used." Hua Ruge said that she has no doubt about the power of money, which is the only way to build her own business empire.


    "You''re a tough one. I''m going to improve the rules here for the economy. Help me out." The way of the king.


    "This is simple. You should set up a regulatory department to focus on prices, taxes, remuneration and ensure that they are within a reasonable range. If someone maliciously hoards and engages in monopoly to disrupt the market, he will be punished. Similarly, others who disrupt the normal operation of the market will be punished. " Hua Yuege said.


    Now, where there is no economic consciousness, we can do this to prevent the disaster in advance.


    "I wrote it down." The king nodded.


    "Elder sister, why can you restrain these merchants'' noses?" LAN bing''er sees that they have finished talking and then asks questions.


    Hua Ruge poured himself a cup of tea, and then said: "in the business field, who always controls the capital can control the market, I have to decide how much money I put in."


    "It seems to be. It sounds simple." Blue ice son way.


    "Everyone knows the truth, but not everyone has money." Hua Ruge laughs. She thinks that capital is really a good thing. When she has it, she can do whatever she wants.


    "Since then, we have used this tactic to attack all countries. Daewoo will not be able to occupy the whole territory soon." Blue ice said again.


    Hua rugo smiled and said: "you are a child who is really confused for a while. Do you think other countries will not learn from your experience when you see that the emperor wants to improve the national policy as soon as he sees Zhou?"


    LAN bing''er nodded in recognition.


    The three people here are chatting. The price of fairy grass in Dazhou is rising again, and it''s not a little bit, but doubled up.


    at first, the dealers of danyao and herbal medicine didn''t have the intention of purchasing. After all, there are so many lessons from the past, but they see that the number of fairy grass on the market is getting smaller and smaller. It seems that they need to do fairy grass again At the bottom.


    Xianlingcao is the lowest level of yellow herbal medicine. It''s not rare and there are many on the market. But without this herbal medicine, there''s no way to refine healing pills, so these people can''t do it either. They can only buy it at a high price.


    In this situation, the price of fairy grass continues to go up. Those businessmen are afraid that they will not have it after they throw it away, so they can only cover it in their hands until a large number of fairy grass suddenly rush into the market, and the price plummets, making them want to cry without tears.


    At this time, they will pay a large amount of money if they throw it out. If they don''t, they will buy it at a high price.


    They haven''t slowed down. Another material, ice crystal fruit, which is necessary for refining and cultivation, is soaring again, and the increase is also very large.


    This time, the danshang and herb merchants can''t reach out for their lives. Part of them lost their money last time, and part of them felt that someone was manipulating them and didn''t invest any more.


    As a result, there are fewer and fewer ice crystals on the market, and the price has doubled. Soon, the only amount left on the market is not enough for daily consumption, even if you have money, you can''t buy them.


    With the whole country, the low-level pill is more expensive than the high-level pill.


    Even if it is like this, it is hard to find a pill. The danshang people suffer from no pill to sell, and the friars are panic. How to cultivate without resources.


    At this time, some julingdan began to flow into the market, but the price was extremely high, but it was always in short supply.


    At the same time, the auctions and shops of all the cities in Dazhou received a batch of people to sell julingdan. They bought it at a high price and were ready to make a lot of money by speculation.


    But on the day after they received the pills, a large number of ice crystal fruits came into the market, and a large number of herb merchants rushed to buy them. The price of ice crystal fruit also fell again and again. The price of ice crystal fruit was 30% lower than usual after three days, and the merchants who bought the high price of Ju Lingdan were foolish again.


    Another loss, and this loss is even more serious than before!


    They thought that they were the only ones who bought the pill, so they almost emptied their savings to stock up. They all thought that they would be the only one in the future, and they could not imagine such a result.


    You should know that they have bought a large number of pills at a price ten times higher than usual. The price of the pills has come down, and they can''t find the North even crying.


    In this way, Zhou''s Dan Medicine Merchants and large-scale auctions have lost money. Some of them are unable to turn around their capital and have completely closed down. Some of them still owe a lot of foreign debts.


    In just one month, the economy of the great week has been in a complete depression. A large number of stores across the country have closed down, and the tax revenue has also been greatly reduced. This has finally attracted the attention of officials.


    Many officials rushed to present this phenomenon in the fold. Tax revenue is related to national strength, so it soon got the attention of the upper class.


    The emperor of Zhou Dynasty is a very smart and powerful emperor. When he heard the news, he immediately sent powerful ministers to investigate and find out the culprit in the shortest time.


    During the reign of emperor Daewoo, Hua rugo was kowtowing to the news from the secret guard. Since she came back, LAN binger has been running to the guoshifu of Hua rugo every day. First, she hasn''t seen Hua rugo for a long time. Second, she is interested in the economic invasion.


    "Their court has made moves. We should soon find someone manipulating the market." LAN bing''er also saw the news on one side, and couldn''t help worrying.


    Hua rugo dropped the letter and said, "it''s not hard to find out. You can find it in two days and start to prevent it."

 Chapter 1137

    "What shall we do next?"


    "Now that the economy has collapsed, it has not recovered for decades, and they find it useless." Hua rugo glanced at her and said, "I can''t read. Please help me write the order for that side."


    "Good." LAN binger is ready for the pen and paper.


    "Take in the net." Hua Ruge spits out two words lightly.


    Blue ice son Zheng for a while, then suddenly way: "elder sister''s meaning is, want to buy cold iron in large range?"


    As early as when she just went, Hua Ruge made the dark guards pay close attention to and prepare to buy the black iron. Now the dark guards should have been ready for a long time. Half of the cold iron she ordered would fall into her hands.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "it''s time to have a big meal, too, after the front course."


    LAN bing''er wrote in a polite way.


    Hua Ruge touched his stomach and said, "I''m hungry. It''s time for lunch."


    "Sister, it''s morning. You only ate it in the morning." LAN Bing can''t help but remind her.


    "Is it? Maybe I spent too much on the battlefield a while ago. My body is empty. " Hua Ruge found an excuse for herself, and then asked the kitchen to make lunch


    LAN bing''er didn''t see this, and it was so delicious.


    So two days later, Zhou''s people suddenly found that the price of cold iron doubled in just two days.


    Officials are worried that they can''t catch the people who disturb the market. Now they have an eye and start to find out who bought the cold iron, but they are still at a loss. Where can they find the figure.


    They waited for another two days. As a result, the price of cold iron in the market fluctuated so little that no one could see the meaning of manipulation.


    In this way, the merchants are ready to move. After all, the government has intervened, so there should be no more chaos. But they were afraid of the pit before, and now they dare not buy more. They just want to buy a little one by one, and they want to wait for the price to rise and then throw it.


    But although their purchase volume is very small, but after all, there are many people, so the price of cold iron has doubled on the existing basis, and the market is completely chaotic.


    Because there are too many people joining in, and people buy and sell every day, it''s hard to find out who is doing the wrong thing.


    Moreover, Hua Ruge operates in all the cities of the Zhou Dynasty. The sales volume in each city is not very large, but the total number is very terrible.


    The officials were in a mess because they didn''t know how to deal with it and had nowhere to start.


    When the price of cold iron has increased to the original five times, dark Wei suddenly makes a move to sell cold iron through a large number of channels laid before, so the price of cold iron begins to fall, and the major merchants have no previous experience and start to sell it.


    The direct result of this is that the price of cold iron is falling very fast. In just five days, the price of cold iron is 20% lower than usual.


    Because the cycle of this decline is relatively long, most businesses have time to sell the cold iron in their hands, and many of them have made money.


    Officials can''t catch anything, but by observing the price fluctuation this time, they feel that this kind of monitoring has at least had an effect. It''s not as sharp as before and it''s not so tense.


    But just when people thought that the price of cold iron had come to an end, the price of cold iron rose again, from 20% lower to flat, and then continued to grow.


    After the merchants tasted the sweetness of the last time, they began to hoard a lot of goods this time. Those who have no money to borrow also hoard goods, waiting for a big profit.


    With their participation, the price of cold iron has risen very fast, reaching the previous peak in a few days. At this time, many people began to throw, making a lot of money.


    But those that have been thrown are quickly acquired, and there are fewer and fewer cold iron on the market. Now the goods in the hands of the merchants who have not yet thrown have become more and more rare, and they are even more reluctant to throw.


    But although not willing to also in the first time to contact the way of shipping, ready to wait for the beginning of price reduction will be in hand all the goods a shot.


    As expected, in the case of almost no cold iron on the market, the price of cold iron soared to 20 times of the previous one, and then a large number of cold iron came into the market, and the price of cold iron plummeted.


    Now the businessmen are learning to be smart. They are throwing it out at the same time as Hua Ruge. Everyone is comparing speed.


    So in just three days, there were ten times more cold iron in the market than the normal supply. In this case, the price of cold iron naturally plummeted, down to half of the original market price. However, these merchants sold fast, and the last group of people earned more.


    The merchants who have been selling for a long time are beating their hearts and feet one by one, regretting that they missed the chance to make a big fortune.


    Seeing the economic recovery a little bit, the officials and the emperor of Dazhou were relieved. Fortunately, they found it early, otherwise the country would be defeated.


    When the news came to Daewoo, Hua rugo was wandering in the street. When Jun Tianxia and LAN binger arrived at her house at the same time, they didn''t see anyone.


    Both of them want to find out, but Hua Ruge is not there.


    You can only ask people to find it.


    When I found it back, I saw Hua Ruge carrying a mink on her shoulder, and she was giving it to him with a sugar gourd, while she took a gift box, saying that she had bought a new wedding gift for LAN binger, but she didn''t get one, so she bought a box first and kept it for later.


    "Why do you come together? What can I do for you?" Hua Ruge sat asking.


    LAN bing''er hands the letter sent by dark Wei to Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge sweeps his mind and says, "it''s OK. It''s not different from what I expected."


    "Sister, how can you make those merchants cheaper this time?" LAN bing''er asked.


    Hua Ruge sat down and asked, "what do you say?"


    "If you throw out all the cold iron in your hand, instead of leaving half, the cold iron of those merchants will be smashed in your hand, so their economy will collapse completely." Blue ice son said.


    That''s a great opportunity. The channels laid before huaruge can definitely throw out the cold iron in one time. The merchants in the pit have lost their money and can''t afford the money they owe for ten lives.


    But Hua Ruge left half of it in his hand, allowing the market space to absorb the cold iron of those merchants. He only made a little money, but also pressed a lot of cold iron in his hand.


    "It''s good. It''s very fast." Hua Ruge nodded, then looked at the two people: "I said this is just the beginning, what I want to do is not to make money, but to cover the country."


    Now that the economy is booming in the big week, those speculators are making a lot of money. Other merchants and even the common people are becoming more and more prosperous. Since the money is so easy to earn, what kind of business to run and what kind of work to do are waiting for the chance to speculate.


    People are like this. Once they see the shortcut, it''s hard to walk steadily.

 Chapter 1138

    At this time, the price of cold iron is still falling, because it was fried twice before, and all the cold iron piled up in the warehouse has flowed to the market, far exceeding the market demand.


    But careful people will find that when cold iron falls to a third of the original price, it starts to rise again, and the rate of recovery far exceeds the normal bottom touch rebound.


    People with some business experience know that this is the lowest price of cold iron, and they start to buy a lot of iron, which makes the price rise rapidly.


    Now that we know this, it''s easy to do. The merchants began to follow the trend and bought cold iron again.


    When the price of cold iron rose for the first time, a small number of people bought it. The second time, all the rich merchants bought it in large quantities. These two groups have become rich now.


    So when the price of cold iron rose for the third time, both businesses and civilians bought cold iron with the money they could afford.


    Before the loss of money to pawnshop mortgage of the ancestral and farmland to borrow money to buy.


    People who have no money or land go to the bank to borrow money and buy it.


    So this time, Hua Ruge only bought a batch of cold iron at the lowest price, and the price returned to the normal level. The cold iron on the market was robbed, not only the cold iron, but also the cold iron ore that can be bought. The price of cold iron disappeared on the market in just five days.


    Cold iron is the necessary material for making weapons. As a result, all the workshops for forging weapons have been shut down. Not only the workshops of the common people, but also the barracks for practicing weapons of the imperial court.


    The price of weapons also rises with the tide, and then rises again. At last, people can''t afford weapons.


    The great Zhou Dynasty relied on metal ore refining weapons to support the economy. Now there is no cold iron available on the market. The state can only speed up the mining of cold iron ore and want to dig more ore in a short time to save the market.


    No matter whether the country has weapons or not, or whether they sell weapons to other countries, they just wait for the price to fall and throw out the cold iron in their hands. They also become rich overnight, and turn their hands and go to the top of life.


    The price of cold iron is indeed frightening. After seven days, it has risen to 30 times the market price, but it is still high.


    Hua Ruge, after receiving the news, only cares about eating and drinking at home, and doesn''t care about it at all.


    The market has its own law of market, which does not allow the balance to be broken for a long time. Now that things are up, it''s better for her to wait and see them change.


    It was not long after the rise to 30 times, finally someone could not sit still and began to throw the cold iron into the market. Once someone took the lead, it was out of control. Everyone began to throw out the cold iron in one night. The price of the cold iron rose rapidly, and now it fell faster.


    Three days later, the price of cold iron fell back to the market. Five days later, it fell to two-thirds of the original price. Seven days later, it fell to one-third of the original price. Ten days later, it fell to one-quarter of the original price.


    Cold iron is totally worthless, and in this process, some people are happy and some are worried. Because the price of cold iron is falling faster than rising, only a few people throw it out at a high price and make a lot of money.


    Fewer people have poor channels, but they also throw them out in time to make money.


    But the market is so large. Except for the need for cold iron in auctions, weapons pavilions, and workshops for forging weapons, ordinary people don''t need it. So now the cold iron on the market is far more than they need. This leads to more people throwing out the cold iron at a very low price, or smashing it in their hands and no one buying it at all.


    People with good sales channels are only a few big merchants, and those small merchants and people who blindly follow the trend will lose a lot.


    Those who took the money to pay for the loss of their property and pawn the property speculation completely paid for their property. Those who borrowed money to buy the spirit stone owed a huge amount of money. Those who borrowed money to buy not only owed the principal of the bank, but also the interest in the future.


    This next week''s economy completely collapsed. Most of the merchants closed their doors. Part of the money went back to business, and the other part was that the shops lost money to pawnshops. After all, the money can''t afford to be mortgaged.


    Ordinary people in the city can''t even eat. They used to make money by their craft or strength. Now most of the shops are closed down, and the economy is depressed. Lingshi has become worthless. Compared with the soaring prices, they have no way.


    Monks also pay for jingle, but fortunately they don''t need to eat, but even if the money in their hands is not enough to buy pills to practice or experience, they are also very distressed.


    It''s not easy for those big businessmen who have made money, because now the shops are closed, the workshops are closed, and the national resources are exhausted. So the price of everything except cold iron is very high. They seem to have a lot of money in their hands, but their purchasing power has not changed much.


    In this kind of environment, it is hard for people not to change their mind, so the number of thieves and robbers in the whole Zhou Dynasty suddenly increased, and all the cities were in chaos. As a result of the forced suppression by local officials, there were several riots instead of being suppressed.


    The imperial officials and emperors, paralyzed by the false image of economic recovery, woke up suddenly, but it was too late.


    Today, the economy is completely collapsed, industry and commerce are completely paralyzed, people are restless, a mess.


    A great mistake has been made!


    In the Imperial Palace, the emperor of Zhou clapped the Dragon case in front of all the ministers. His face was livid, and he squeezed a sentence out of his teeth: "you are cruel, you are cruel


    Today, he can''t think clearly. Since the price change of grain two months ago, this is a conspiracy against the Zhou Dynasty, a well-designed economic invasion.


    "Your Majesty, don''t be angry. Now the people are restless and may mutiny at any time. You need to make an idea quickly." Next, an old minister wrote.


    The emperor of Zhou also saw the storm. He knew that at this time, he could not be disordered. He calmed his mood for a while. He said, "I will give orders to continue, I will sympathize with the people, exempt all taxes of this year, and allocate funds to all regions for reconstruction."


    Only when hope is given is not the only way to go.


    "Your Majesty is wise, but there is nothing left to be desired. I''m afraid that the spirit stone of the Treasury is only a drop in the bucket." The old minister said again.


    The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty held his hand tightly in his broad robe and sleeves, but kept quiet on his face. "He ordered the full reclamation of metal ores."


    This kind of unrestrained reclamation resources is no doubt to cut off his own way, but he has no other choice. If he does not save the country, he will really die.


    "Your majesty!" The ministers said in unison.


    The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty waved his hand: "let''s draw up a plan."


    When Hua Ruge saw the emperor''s will, he could not help but put down his melon seeds and said with interest, "the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty is a little competent. All of them can be saved."

 Chapter 1139

    "He succeeded as a young man and has gone through a lot of ups and downs since he came to this day. Although he is not a great man, he is also a bold and decisive monarch." Juntianxia sat opposite her with a light comment.


    "Interesting." Hua Ruge felt his chin, and his face showed the color of thinking.


    "Your plan is successful. I''ll take care of it next." Jun Tianxia said to her.


    Now big week is a loose sand, as long as willing to play or can win.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "although the hearts of the people are scattered, the strength of the general Zhou is still there. You can only bite them harder now. Have you ever heard of it?"


    "You have a way?" It''s the end of Hua Yuege''s plan. According to her expectation, those people who can''t eat enough will revolt. In fact, it''s really fast. Who would have thought that the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty would press down.


    "It doesn''t sound realistic to save the country with that little money." Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "if we don''t talk about anything else, the money we got from them in these two months will be enough to kill them."


    Jun Tianxia looked at her self-confident look, the heart will have a bottom, said: "how can I cooperate with you?"


    "Send troops." Hua Ruge said and explained, "according to what you said before, it''s better to press them on the border of the great Zhou Dynasty in three ways and not rush to attack."


    "Good."


    Hua Ruge took out his pen and paper and began to explain the next task to the dark guard who was hiding in Zhou.


    After the decree of the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty was issued, the National Treasury was opened, and all the Lingshi that could be mobilized were distributed to the local officials. The local officials then selected the influential merchants and workshops in the city through inspection, and then, according to the situation, they allocated Lingshi to restart the construction.


    As soon as factories and shops are opened, people can make a living as before, and the chaos has finally been alleviated a little.


    But the spirit stone of Dazhou Treasury is certainly not enough to help everyone, so we can only appease those who can''t get it, and when the national strength is better, we can give them compensation to stabilize the situation.


    But even so, there are all kinds of loopholes that are hard to solve. The comprehensive problem is poverty.


    In order to solve this problem, Zhou sent out a large number of troops to mine metal ores, intending to rely on this resource to recover economic losses. If we let them develop like this, we have 45% hope that we can save the situation.


    However, at this time, the price of cold iron on the rotten Street began to rise again, and the cold iron on the market was slowly decreasing.


    This time, the merchants found that the first choice after the clue was not to speculate but to report to the officials. After such a long time of economic turmoil, the fool also knew that the price change was not good intention.


    Almost everyone remained calm about it. Poverty made them rational.


    So the government began to investigate a large number of people who bought cold iron. After seven days of investigation, no one could say that the price of cold iron continued to rise, and it has risen back to the previous market price.


    Emperor Zhou was extremely angry about this, but the following officials were also innocent. It''s not that they didn''t do their best, but they didn''t find a large number of people to buy. Presumably, the other side sent many people to buy through all channels, which is hard to find.


    The emperor of Zhou immediately ordered that no shop be allowed to sell more than five Jin of cold iron to people outside the training shop, and ordered the government to strictly check and control prices.


    After a loss, he knew where the problem was.


    Daewoo.


    LAN binger reads the letter sent by dark Wei to Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge sits on the chair, drinks tea and listens to it. After listening, he says, "the emperor of Zhou Dynasty is really powerful."


    "In this way, can''t we raise the price through acquisition?" LAN binger put down the letter and asked.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    Before that, she could achieve the purpose of purchase and sale through various channels and concealed shops, but once this decree was issued, these roads were blocked.


    "Then what?" Asked LAN bing''er.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "I didn''t say that my purpose this time is the same as before."


    LAN binger didn''t figure it out for a while.


    "A month ago, when I let them taste the sweet of speculating and making money, you asked me why I put half of the cold iron in my hand, right?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Blue ice nodded.


    "Part of it is because I want those people to get deeper and deeper, and I also want to leave a hand for myself. Once I can''t bring down Zhou before, these cold irons will come into use." Hua Ruge explains.


    LAN binger suddenly thought that Hua Ruge had made Zhou people two consecutive profits. At this time, there was a large amount of cold iron in her hands. The third market collapse automatically, and the cold iron in her hands was not thrown at all.


    In this way, the number of cold iron in huaru singer is very large. Coupled with this seven day acquisition, I can''t imagine how many.


    Hua Ruge held out three fingers and said, "the cold iron in my hand is their output in the past three years."


    "So many?" LAN binger is surprised.


    Hua Ruge is the default.


    "Elder sister, you didn''t hoard so much cold iron to practice weapons, did you?" Blue bing''er asked again.


    "Of course not." Hua rugo said to lean back on the chair and said, "I can do so much. Next I''ll see the emperor."


    After controlling the flow and price of cold iron, Zhou''s economy became stable. Shops and workshops were started, and people were able to work for a living. Many merchants felt that the domestic business was not easy to do, and they began to turn their eyes to the nearby Xiancheng, which was located in zongmen, and sell their goods to Xiancheng.


    Among them, the best one is the weapons Pavilion. Because Dazhou is located in the north of Xinjiang, where there are rich metals and minerals, and the forging of weapons all the year round also makes their weapon refiners highly skilled, so their weapons are very popular outside.


    Seeing the general trend of the world developing in a good direction, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty was relieved at last, but after three days of good life, the following ministers sent urgent news.


    That is, after these days of consumption, there is no cold iron on the market. This is the most indispensable raw material for refining tools, which is absolutely impossible.


    Emperor Zhou was shocked. A while ago, it wasn''t the falling price of the rotten street. Now it''s gone.


    "Your Majesty, because the price of cold iron rose sharply a while ago, every family took out the cold iron in the warehouse to speculate. Later, it was spread to the market that the price fell sharply." The Minister stated the results of the investigation.


    "Even if the cold iron in the warehouse has been moved out, it should be on the market now. Why is it suddenly gone?" The emperor of Zhou asked calmly.


    "This I don''t know. " The minister also made a mistake. When he saw that the people were making money and the tax revenue was huge, they didn''t pay attention to the market at all.

 Chapter 1140

    In fact, if you pay attention to it, it is not hard to find that after every price drop, their cold iron will be in large quantities, and it will not be able to support consumption after several times.


    "Waste!" The emperor roared and overturned the Dragon case in front of him, his face full of anger.


    At present, Zhou Dynasty relies on selling weapons to recover the national financial resources. Now there is no cold iron. If this plan fails, we will not say that those weapon smelting workshops will be shut down.


    Weapons workshop is the main part of many workshops in the Zhou Dynasty, accounting for the majority of the total. As soon as the work is stopped, not only their previous efforts are wasted, but also the money invested by the State Treasury is wasted.


    "Damn it!" For a long time, Emperor Zhou''s mood could not be calmed. It was not that he had poor coping ability, but that he had shaken the country passively. It was almost impossible to bring it back.


    The ministers were silent below for fear that the emperor''s anger might spread to them.


    At this time, the voice of the herald suddenly sounded outside: "newspaper Urgent military situation! "


    All the people in the palace were shocked and had a bad idea in mind.


    Without notice, the herald went directly to the hall and knelt down on one knee, and said with one fist in both hands: "tell your majesty, Daewoo is approaching me in three directions today. Look at their marching speed. In three days, they will be under the city."


    Dazhou''s ministers took a breath of cool air. It was obvious that Daewoo had planned to send troops at this time. Now, there is no way for the remaining Lingshi of Dazhou''s Treasury to support the war consumption.


    And now there is such a big mistake on the cold iron. The domestic economy is in a hurry again. If it is not good, there will be man-made rebellion. It''s strange that they win.


    "What a Daewoo Dynasty, what a monarchy!" The emperor of Zhou said with gnashing teeth.


    A group of ministers also looked at each other and couldn''t come up with an idea. It wasn''t that they had a bad brain, but that the situation was too tricky. They didn''t encounter such a situation at all.


    Emperor Zhou couldn''t come up with a better solution. At last, he ordered to appease the people and said that they would mine cold iron as soon as possible. Soon, new cold iron could be used.


    After that, let Marshal Zhou lead the troops to the front line to preside over the overall situation. The strategy is not to take the initiative, but to delay the defense.


    After two days, the week of hope was once again depressed. The military training workshop was closed. The weapon refiners, craftsmen and a large part of the people had nothing to do, so there was no source of income.


    And the closing of the training workshop directly led to the closing of the shops of the weapon merchants. In this way, the purchasing power of the common people was weakened, and the shops in other fields were also greatly hit.


    It''s the shops that can sell the goods to Xiancheng that can make a living. These are big businessmen with a lot of resources and business lines in their hands. Even if the whole country''s economy is in recession, they won''t have a great impact on them.


    But these people represent the individual phenomenon after all. The whole week''s economy is completely collapsed this time. And if there is no cold iron ore to supplement in time, don''t try to slow down for a year and a half.


    People live like years, in this situation, there is no hope.


    But at this time, what broke them even more happened, that is, Daewoo sent eight million soldiers to the city, and now the people are even more desperate.


    Juntianxia did not send troops in person, but sent three generals. He only stationed the whole army on the border of Dazhou, not attacked.


    But Zhou didn''t dare to take it lightly. After all, no one knew if they would relax and Daewoo would attack.


    At this time, both inside and outside the big week were shrouded in a tense atmosphere, until five days later, it broke out completely.


    The reason is that the son of a big businessman robbed the daughter of a poor family by bullying others, and the father was killed when he came to judge, which caused the public to explode.


    On that day, the people in the city spontaneously united to kill the big businessman''s family and rob all the valuable things. Many people felt that they would not worry about food and clothing for a year.


    After the government arrived, they did not dare to arouse the people''s indignation. They just let people go with a little punishment, but they just took back the spirit stone and valuable things they had robbed.


    They thought it was a combination of grace and prestige, but in fact, when they chose to connive, big Zhou had already embarked on the path of destruction.


    This event quickly spread to all the cities in the Zhou Dynasty. It was like a wake-up call to the poor and depressed people. It was also because of the crisis that the big businessmen still had a comfortable life. They didn''t have anything, most of them still owed them money.


    The more these people think about it, the more unfair they feel. When anger and greed accumulate to a certain extent, some people start to rise one after another in the big week, first killing the local rich people, and then fighting to the government to steal the resources stored by the local country.


    Subsequently, there are more and more such uprisings, and the imperial court has to send troops to suppress them. But the more serious the contradiction between the imperial court and the people is, the more fierce it can only be, and the more it can develop in an irremediable direction.


    At this time, most of Zhou''s troops were defending Daewoo, and there were not many officers and soldiers who could be dispatched to suppress it. So these insurgents gradually became a force, attacking cities and lands, without any disadvantage.


    There was no way for the court officials and the emperor to deal with this. There seemed to be only two ways left before the emperor, one was to die in the hands of the rebel army, the other was to die in the hands of the emperor Daewoo.


    In short, the situation is out of control.


    How can a country like this fight against Daewoo if it wants money, if it wants people''s hearts and minds, and even soldiers think twice about whether their relatives have joined the uprising, if they are in danger, and if they don''t want to fight at all?


    Dayu''s operator has changed from Hua Ruge to juntianxia. Hua Ruge only occasionally goes to the Royal study to ask about the situation.


    "Did the merchant''s son really rob people or did you arrange it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I wanted to arrange it, but it turned out to be ready-made." The king replied.


    Hua Ruge nodded.


    "It won''t take me two months to win the big week." Jun Tianxia looked at her and asked, "I''ll keep the conditions for you. You can tell me what you want at any time."


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "that''s it. I''m going to open a weapons Pavilion. Then I''ll cooperate with you. You can give me the lowest price and promise not to provide it to others."


    After the occupation of Zhou, they will have the technology of refining troops. You should know that the weapons of Zhou are popular in the whole territory. If she can monopolize, it will be a considerable income.


    "Yes." All the people in the world should do it.


    Hua rugo leaned back easily and said, "since you have done this, I will go back. My business empire is still waiting for me to develop."


    "You don''t wait to be here to win?" The king asked.

 Chapter 1141

    "My battle is over. Here''s yours." Hua Yuege said, "I''m not involved."


    Jun Tianxia knows that she can''t stay, and he doesn''t have much to say. He just looks at her back and says, "pay attention to safety. Don''t carry any difficulties."


    "I see." Hua Yuege said, raised his hand and waved.


    In the next two days, Hua Ruge and LAN binger, Tuo Bayu and others said goodbye. Then they left Dayu and went to Yandu.


    But I don''t know how she spread out the business war in Daewoo. In a word, after Hua rugo returned to Yandu for a while, she heard the news. What''s more, it has a nose and an eye, so she can''t even rely on it.


    As soon as this happened, the whole territory of the country felt its back was cold. At the first time, it followed Daewoo''s example and set up a special Yamen to regulate and monitor prices. It also issued a series of relevant regulations, which were afraid of repeating the mistakes of daechow.


    It''s a Chinese dynasty with a larger area than the present Daewoo combined. It''s also rich in economy and strong in national strength. Who knows that Hua Ruge''s several twists and turns will break his bones and tendons, and will directly fall into a situation of internal and external troubles, which will not last long.


    It''s hard for them to ignore such lessons.


    On the other hand, she has done a good job to popularize the importance of economic development to the people here in advance and let them develop ahead of time.


    Of course, this point of view is that she has the cheek to analyze. Other people only think that this product is a devil of the world, and no one can live safely anywhere.


    Back to Yandu, Hua Ruge has been busy, and has been engaged in the business of her own shop. In the three months since she left, dange everywhere has brought very rich returns, and she has accumulated a certain amount of capital.


    So she began to develop into other industries, including weapons Pavilion, auction and bank. Now the name of Kyushu chamber of commerce is known in the mainland because of its celebrity effect. It''s not hard for her to do anything else.


    For the first time, Hua Ruge felt that being famous was not entirely a bad thing. Opening a store without having someone speak for it would have publicity effect.


    The dange of Jiuzhou has been leading the way in all industries, but Hua Ruge has planned to shrink the supply of danyao after the dange of Jiuzhou has opened its territory. After all, the growth of Tiandi Lingbao needs a certain period, and excessive picking will dry up the resources in the east of Xinjiang. At that time, not only the immortals and beasts will be affected, but even human beings will be stagnant because of the lack of resources.


    There must be a degree in everything. She will not mess about because of her own interests.


    But when she proposed this, Tang Chuan thought it was unnecessary.


    "Dong Jia, now the whole mainland has a good business with our dange, which is equivalent to the amount of dange sold by our family in the previous mainland. On the whole, the consumption of spirit grass is less than before. " Said the old man.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "you are right, old Tang. The whole consumption of lingcao in the mainland is not as much as before, but don''t forget that before, the lingcao in the mainland was collected from two xianshou forests in the East and south of Xinjiang, but now only the east of Xinjiang provides us with lingcao, so we need to control."


    The old man of Tang nodded: "it''s my negligence, but it really shrinks the supply of pills. Our other industries haven''t been done yet, and the turnover of our chamber of Commerce may be more difficult."


    "I know, but the principle can''t be shaken. Let''s endure first. Our weapons Pavilion will be better in a while." Hua Yuege said.


    "Yes." The old man of Tang should come down.


    After that, it was dark. Hua rugo got up and left. He was going to find a tavern to eat some delicious food and drink two more.


    As soon as she went out, Tang Qing came up to the old man and said, "our company is really a benevolent and righteous generation. It''s the first time for us to run into money without making money after so many years of business."


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen such courage and determination. It''s worthy of being a great man. Learn more." Tang Chuan patted his son on the shoulder.


    Tang Qing nodded, "yes, father."


    Hua rugo arrived at the tavern where she frequented frequently, but before she came in, a seven or eight year old stopped her. Before she could answer her mother''s question, the child handed her a note.


    Hua Ruge took the note and though it was strange, he didn''t forget to chat with the child.


    "How old are the children?" She asked with a smile. Meanwhile, she read the contents of the note, and the little child was a little bit aware of his life. The question seemed very shy, so she turned around and ran away.


    "Be careful." Hua Ruge asked later.


    Seeing the child disappear on the corner, she turned to another teahouse.


    When she got to the second floor, the guy opened the door of the box. As she walked, she complained: "can I choose a place to meet next time? I was going to have dinner. You bring me for tea."


    "I thought you cared more about your man''s news than eating." The woman in black sitting by the window turned her head, and her soft face was a little joking.


    I haven''t seen her for half a year. Shangguan glass''s breath is more and more deep and restrained. Its appearance looks as quiet and gentle as before. However, people who contact her for a long time can still feel her change. Something heavier than hatred pressed on her, which made her less angry at this age.


    Hua Yuexin sighs next, but on his face he seems to pass by and say: "if the news is important, I forgive you."


    She said that she sat opposite shangguanli and waved to Xiaolan who was standing behind shangguanli: "Xiaolan, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Xiaolan salutes her: "master of the state."


    "It''s not important, but you should be happy." Shangguan Li said that she still had to open some in front of Hua Ruge.


    Hua rushes to ask, "what?"


    "My man sent back the news yesterday that Tuo BARREI injured a man in a battle the other day." Shangguanli said half and looked at her and asked, "guess who it is?"


    "Accidental injury?" Hua Yuege was surprised, but seeing the gloating look on Guan Li''s face, he guessed boldly, "it''s not a teacher Qingwan."


    Shangguan Li nods.


    Hua Ruge was stunned for a few seconds and then asked, "what''s going on?"


    "My man inquired about it. It''s said that shiqingwan has been pestering your man recently, so there was this accidental injury." The light narration of Shangguan glass.


    Hua Yuege cried and laughed: "I said that with his strength, it was intentional."


    She is to let Tuoba Rui stay away from shiqingwan, but is this direct injury a little too cruel.


    "How''s shiqingwan hurt?" She asked.


    "To say light is not light, to say heavy is not heavy can make her suffer, but not die." Shangguanli said and added, "I think it''s just the right balance."

 Chapter 1142

    Hua Yuege covers her face. It''s so simple and rude that she can rest assured. But she was a little worried about the follow-up, so she asked, "what does the outside world say? Is there any rumor against him? "


    "It''s very complete. The outside world hasn''t found out the problem for the moment, but there are many rumors about the disagreement between them." Shangguan Li said that she had asked someone about it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s easy to come to this conclusion. He looked at you at that time. Now even a word is not clear and euphemism, the distance between the two has been three feet away. We can see it at a glance. "


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s true that they are the ones who forced the marriage anyway. It''s no wonder that Tuoba Rui''s head is involved in this matter."


    "It''s said that it''s biased towards you. It''s said that the Tiandan palace is fighting mandarin ducks with a powerful stick." Said Shangguan Li.


    "It seems that the rumors are not all unreliable." Hua Ruge is much more satisfied.


    "What''s wrong with that?" Shangguan Li is curious about this.


    Hua rugo said of his angry face: "it''s a distortion to say that I''m a Tyrannosaurus Rex."


    After hearing this, Shangguan Li didn''t think it was inappropriate. After thinking about it, he said, "I don''t think it''s wrong."


    "Well, that''s right." Xiaolan nodded solemnly.


    "I......" Hua Ruge organized the language for a long time but didn''t organize it out. Finally, he said, "I can''t play. I''m all friends!"


    Shangguan Li said with a smile: "I invite you to dinner, the head office."


    "It depends on what you eat?" Hua rugo said he was not so easy to coax.


    "Just as you said you were going to eat, go to the place you are going to." Shangguan Li says and gets up.


    "Reluctantly." Hua rose like a song.


    Xiaolan couldn''t help laughing at the back.


    Three people also have a small flower from the teahouse to the tavern, and picked a box, ordered vegetables to eat.


    During the meal, Hua Ruge called the mink out of the space.


    Mink usually comes out only when they are at home. They stay in space when they go out.


    It''s exciting to have a mink to eat, but when he came out to see the raw face this time, he was stunned.


    "This is my sister''s good friend, shangguanli." Hua Ruge said.


    Looking at Shangguan Li, mink said, "it''s sister a Li. You are so beautiful."


    Hua rugo was a little surprised at this. This was the first time she heard mink boast about a woman other than herself. She always thought the child was too cold, but she didn''t expect that she would talk this time.


    "This is the young master of Dongjiang. Thank you very much." Shangguan Li can''t help laughing. She is usually a person who doesn''t laugh, but when she sees mink''s simple and straightforward words, she feels more cheerful.


    "Sister a Li is welcome. Just call me mink like her sister." Said mink, a pair of purple pupils full of friendly smile.


    Seeing what he said, Shangguan Li nodded, "OK."


    Hua Ruge, seeing that people are talking very well, eats by himself.


    Xiao Lan''s eyes are all on the mink. She has seen Tuoba Rui, childe Wuwen and juntianxia successively near huaruge. This is the first time she saw the mink, and she was immediately attracted.


    Although good-looking people are always the same, mink''s eyebrows and eyes are also picturesque, but he is not that kind of light ink landscape painting but the color of the world in the eyes of children.


    That face is beautiful and evil. The purple pupil is even more beautiful and attractive. However, it''s very simple to smile, which makes people want to protect. Of course, this kind of idea can only come into being without knowing his strength.


    When eating, mink takes it seriously. Hua Ruge talks with Shangguan Li about the development of her dark night Pavilion.


    "It has penetrated into Yandu and Xijiang, and others are still developing." Shangguan Li answers.


    Hua Ruge nodded and asked, "what do you do with the gate that your Ye family worships?"


    "I have been burying secret lines for two years since I came back. After you left, I instigated them to fight with two other clans, which were destroyed two months ago." Said Shangguan Li.


    "I knew you had a way." Hua Ruge was relieved completely and began to eat.


    During the meal, the proud flower in Shangguan Lihuai saw the mink and came to play with him. But the mink treated it like a devouring animal, which was totally ignored.


    So Xiaohua was hurt. She finally saw a little beast and didn''t play with it.


    Hua Yuege doesn''t feel surprised. After all, flowers are just as public as devouring animals. It''s reasonable to ignore them.


    After eating, shangguanli gives Hua Ruge her address, and then takes Xiaolan away.


    Mink into a human shape, and Hua Ruge two people walk back to the house side shopping.


    Hua Ruge looks at the roadside food and small things as she walks.


    "Elder sister, I have been out for a long time. If I don''t go back, the old man should send someone to catch me." The mink opened his mouth and looked lost.


    Hua Yuege was also reluctant to give up, sighed and said, "you should go back. You have to shoulder the responsibility of the East. It''s really not good to run out."


    Mink nodded.


    Hua Ruge reached out his hand and stroked his head, saying, "my sister will come to see you when she has time."


    "Good." Mink''s mood of loss improved a little.


    "And I don''t have to hurry to go for one or two days. If I don''t do anything these two days, will I take you to play in Yandu city?" Hua is like singing and saying.


    The mink''s eyes brightened and nodded.


    "From tomorrow, let''s go home and go to bed now."


    "Can I have a bed?"


    "No."


    "But I want to sleep in my sister''s arms."


    "That''s not good. Wait until you find your daughter-in-law to sleep with her."


    "Can I find my sister?" Asked the little marten.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "do you think Tuoba Rui will agree?"


    "I don''t think so." Xiaodiao is a little afraid to mention Tuo BARREI. After all, he can''t fight.


    "Besides me, do you think there are any girls you like? It''s what you want to be close to. " Hua Yuege asked.


    "No." Mink said decisively, and then looked hesitant.


    "What do you think?"


    "Sister Ali I saw today is very good."


    Hua Ruge thought that the child was really different from Ali, and he smiled and said, "you have a good eye. Do you like her?"


    "It seems a little."


    "Shall I take you to her for a few days?" Hua Yuege said and said, "I just said I have something to do and I don''t have time to take care of you."


    Mink is just a child. She may not be able to determine some emotions. She can only let them touch more.


    Mink shook his head. "I prefer my sister."


    "Silly boy, it''s not the same." Hua can''t laugh or cry like a song.


    Mink''s cognition of emotion is indeed vague. Although Hua Ruge emphasized it, she still doesn''t know what''s different.

 Chapter 1143

    "I''ll follow my sister anyway." Mink goes straight to embrace Hua Ruge''s arm.


    "Well, I''ll show you." Hua Ruge has no way to take him.


    "Can we sleep together?"


    Hua Ruge insisted: "no!"


    "Oh." Mink bowed his head.


    Hua Ruge led him home with a smile, but now it seems that these are the opposite. Hua Ruge has a vase face, but also has the strength that is proportional to her appearance. She sent ten elders to join in the siege, but it turned out that she was defeated at the expense of war, and there was nothing else.


    And Tuo BARREI. Shiqingwan can''t get within three feet of him even if she tries her best. She has a hunch that if she lets them grow up like this, they will soon be completely out of her control.


    Sure enough, these people who once could go against the sky are not fuel-efficient lamps anywhere.


    "Mother, what should I do?" Shiqingwan asked that she was not sure about letting Tuoba Rui move her heart.


    Shixuejun fell into thinking and said after a while: "you''ve been recovering well recently. Don''t provoke Tuoba Rui. I''ll deal with Hua Ruge."


    "Mother has a way?" Shiqingwan asked again.


    "I have begun to deploy, this time I will not only clean up her, but also take down her industry." When Shi Xuejun said this, there was a heavy chill in his voice.


    She found that since Hua Ruge came to Yandu and asked Tiandan palace, she had not succeeded. Wanshendan was about to be refined successfully, and she even ate it! There are ten elders who were killed by her.


    That''s ten strong people in xuanxianjing. They can destroy the fighting power of a middle-level clan at will. If she''s killed this time, she won''t be hurt.


    "Mother, can I help you?" Shiqingwan said, she still remember the last time she was cheated by huaruge. I wish I could help her in person.


    Shi Xuejun shakes his head: "no, you have to act on the front line, and even if you go back, you are not her opponent."


    She can see now that Hua Ruge is much better than shiqingwan in terms of brain power and strength.


    Shiqingwan wants to refute, but after thinking for a long time, he doesn''t say anything.


    "I''ll show her how tender she is, no matter how much she struggles." Shixuejun said coldly.


    Tuoba Rui''s ears were finally clear after he hit the master Qingwan, so he began to write to Hua Ruge after the battle, explaining his own situation and yuxu sect''s situation, to reassure Hua Ruge.


    Over there, Hua Ruge''s leaving mink is going to play around. Yandu city is very big. There are several temples and markets, which are very busy. However, although some children don''t like to be busy, Hua Ruge has to take him outside the city to have a look in the mountains and rivers.


    Mink prefers the scenery in the wild. It''s not bad this time.


    In the evening, Hua Ruge takes him to shangguanli to eat.


    "How did you come here?" Shangguan Li asked strangely.


    "A meal." Hua Ruge said it reasonably.


    Shangguan Li is such a smart person. Her eyes look at her as if to see her real purpose. Of course, Hua rugo won''t let her succeed.


    "Sister a Li." The mink is greeting at the same time. Its voice is soft and soft. How does the smile on his face look cute.


    "Here comes the mink. Sit down." Seeing that the mink is not consumed with Hua Ruge, Shangguan Li goes up and asks, "what do you want to eat? I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare it for you."


    "Everything is good." Said mink.


    Shangguan Li smiles and beckons Xiaolan to go down and tell stories.


    With the cute mink, Hua Yuege''s meal is no longer embarrassed. No woman can refuse the cute look of mink, and Shangguan glass is no exception.


    After dinner, mink went back to the space to rest. Hua Ruge and shangguanli sat in the yard, drinking tea and watching the stars.


    "You brought him to make me happy." Shangguan glass leaned on the chair, light way.


    Hua Ruge smiled: "there is no denying that you smile more today than ever before."


    "It''s easy to be happy when you don''t have to play tricks." Shangguanli doesn''t deny that in front of such a simple person as mink, her mood is naturally relaxed.


    "I knew it would, but you guessed me wrong. I didn''t come to make you happy." Hua Ruge said, "mink is going back these two days. I want to make him happy."


    After a while, Shangguan Li said: "you don''t mean that he wants to see me."


    "Yes." Hua rugo leans on the chair and answers directly.


    Shangguan Li was stunned for a moment, then he laughed at himself, "I didn''t expect someone would like to see me one day."


    "Don''t say that." Hua Ruge listened to this and said slightly displeased, "you need to know that you have many advantages. Who can be with you in the future is lucky."


    Shangguan Li just laughs and doesn''t speak. Obviously, he doesn''t agree with her.


    She doesn''t like the way she always plays in the dark. She doesn''t like it by any means. Who else will like it.


    "I say, you are not inferior to any person in power in the world today. You can completely change your life style if you don''t like the life now." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Although Shangguan Li didn''t say it, she could probably guess what she thought.


    Shangguanli turns to look at her and says with a relaxed gesture, "OK, I know in my mind that you don''t have to worry about my affairs."

 Chapter 1144

    "You are the most dissuasive person I have ever met." Hua Ruge has no good way.


    But when she finished, she remembered that childe Wuchen had not been persuaded before. The two looked gentle, but in fact, they were stubborn masters.


    Shangguanli turns to look at the stars again and says nothing more.


    Hua Ruge is worried about her work. Shangguan Li has sealed herself so tightly that it''s hard to get close to her.


    "By the way, I have received some pieces of news recently. It seems that there is no connection, but according to my experience, there must be something in it." Shangguanli said, adding, "about you."


    "Me?" Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and asked, "someone wants to deal with me?"


    "It''s possible that there are some connections among the three major chambers of Commerce in mainland China recently. I''ve sent someone to track them. I haven''t got the exact information yet." Said Shangguan Li.


    Hua, like a song, thought about the connection.


    "Let me tell you a little bit more. These three chambers of Commerce have decades of foundation and are competitive. There was almost no contact before." Shangguanli reminds me.


    Hua Ruge raised eyebrows: "that is to say, the reason why they joined hands this time must be, and in view of their tense relationship, there is likely to be someone to lead them this time."


    "I didn''t pay attention to it at first, but later I thought you were in business recently, so I left my mind. I think that 90% of the front line capable of being in the middle of these giants is the palace of heavenly pill." Shangguanli analyzes again.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "the mother and daughter are really staring at me."


    "I''ll find a way to get more information here. Be careful yourself." Shangguan Li asks.


    "Thank you." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    "It''s useless. Next time you ask me." Shangguan Li follows the trend.


    Hua Yuege laughed bitterly: "I said you learned fast enough."


    Shangguanli replies with a smile of acceptance.


    "The disciples of the church are starving to death." Hua Ruge sighs.


    She chatted for a while and then left. The smile on shangguanli''s face was all collected, and she went back to the room to read.


    Xiaolan only sighed. Since she got revenge, the smile on her face has become less and less. If Hua Ruge doesn''t come, she sometimes won''t say a word for a few days. She looks at her heart and feels very bad.


    Hua Ruge took mink for another two days, and mink also said goodbye to her. When he left, he went to see Guan Li and said goodbye one by one before leaving.


    After sending away the mink, Hua rugo put his energy into business again, and spent another month opening other shops, including many weapons pavilions and auction houses, which add up to hundreds.


    Up to now, almost all the shops in Xiancheng will be found with Jiuzhou brand name, and the business is still good. Among them, dange has a huge profit, while the business profits of weapon Pavilion and bank are small. Apart from the expenses of supporting shops and activities, there is not much money.


    Now Hua Ruge is only waiting for Daewoo to conquer daechow. When daechow''s weapons are provided, her weapons Pavilion business is booming.


    One day, Hua Ruge was at home looking at the letter brought back by Tuoba Rui''s agent, and a young man came in and delivered a post.


    She swept her mind and found that it was a post issued by Liu''s chamber of Commerce, saying that she would be invited to have a drink in three days.


    These days, she investigated that the three major chambers of Commerce in mainland China are Liu''s chamber of Commerce, Dingxuan''s chamber of Commerce and Shenglong''s chamber of Commerce, among which Liu''s chamber of commerce is the largest one. Now, it''s certainly not as simple as drinking.


    "To reply, say that I am on time." Hua Ruge throws the post on the table, light way.


    Whether it''s a blessing or a disaster, or whether it''s a product that can''t be hidden, she would like to see what tricks these people can play.


    That night, she went to shangguanli. At that time, shangguanli was reviewing important news from all parties.


    Hua rugo went to the hospital without notice. Seeing that she was doing something, she said apologetically, "excuse me."


    "I''m not used to your politeness. Sit down." Shangguan glass raised his head from the jade slips with special spiritual brand.


    Hua Yuege smiled and went to sit down.


    "Today, Liu''s merchants will post to me. Do you have any news?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "If you don''t come, I''ll send someone to deliver it to you. Look at this." Shangguan Li says and hands a jade Jane to Hua Ruge.


    The jade slips are broken. Hua Ruge''s divine thoughts probe in and see the information reported by the following people.


    "It is confirmed that the three chambers of commerce are co operated by wentiandan palace. Our people have not penetrated into the center, but only know that they have checked the details of Kyushu chamber of Commerce. The goal should be this. The people who ask Tiandan palace have closed talks with the people of the three chambers of commerce more than once. The preliminary analysis may be to discuss the implementation plan or to discuss the conditions. There are no other discoveries for the time being. We will continue to follow. It''s up to you. "


    Hua Ruge put down the jade slips and said, "it is indeed so."


    "I''ve sent more people to find out information for you, but they are very secretive in doing this. It''s hard to get internal information." Shangguan Li looked at her and said, "be careful when you deal with them."


    "I know." Hua rugo leaned on the chair and said lazily, "this is to play business war with me. I really want to know how they can do it."


    "I''m looking forward to seeing you."


    Hua Ruge stands out his hand: "it''s also a knife to extend his head and a knife to shrink his head. I''m afraid it''s useless."


    "I''ll help you." Said Shangguan Li.


    Hua Ruge looked at her with a smile: "thank you, Ali."


    No matter what others say, she thinks shangguanli is a good girl, affectionate and righteous. She doesn''t treat her good friends coldly at all.


    "Do you want to stay for dinner at night?" Shangguan Li asks her.


    Hua Ruge glanced at the jade slips on the table and said, "are you free?"


    Shangguan Li nods.


    "It can''t be better." Hua Ruge said cheekily that she was very keen on rubbing rice.


    Shangguan Li smiles and looks down to deal with the news. Hua Ruge chases after Xiaolan who is making tea for her.


    "Master Guoshi, take it away when you have time." Xiaolan said as she made tea.


    Hua Ruge picked the corner of his lips and said, "what''s the matter? You miss me? "


    "You''re out of shape." Xiaolan didn''t take a good look at her and said, "I''m talking about my miss. If you come to her, you can talk more and feel better."


    When it comes to this topic, Hua rugo is also serious and asks, "is she still in a bad state recently?"


    "Very bad." Xiaolan is worried.


    "This young lady in your family has a heavy mind. It''s really hard to put it down in a short time. I''ll spend more time with her and try to let her go." Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder.


    "Then come on, master Guoshi." Xiaolan''s sincere way.

 Chapter 1145

    Three days later, Hua Ruge was invited to Liu''s mansion for an appointment, holding the famous invitation post. In fact, it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t hold it, because she is a woman in the merchant, and people will know who it is at a glance.


    When Xiaosi took her to the inner hall, she saw that there were three old people waiting for her. I think it was the boss of the three chambers of Commerce.


    However, she pretended not to know each other and said with a fist to the three: "I''m Hua Ruge, who is boss Liu?"


    The old man sitting on the throne looks very kind. He has already thought out his words, but it''s hard to be shocked when he sees Hua Ruge. These successful businessmen are hundreds of years old. Suddenly, he still doesn''t adapt to a little girl.


    And although I have some preparation in mind, I am also very beautiful.


    "It''s me, boss Hua." The old man finally reflected in her speech.


    "I dare not." Hua Ruge humbled, then said: "these two are?"


    "Forgot to introduce." Boss Liu went to a left-hand side and said, "this is boss Sheng of Shenglong chamber of Commerce."


    "It''s boss Sheng. I''ve been looking up to him for a long time." Hua Ruge makes a sudden appearance.


    "Boss Hua is polite. I admire you." The old man also has a smile on his face, typical of a businessman.


    Boss Liu went to the right and said, "this is boss Du of Dingxuan chamber of Commerce."


    Hua Ruge once again bowed his hand to see the ceremony. Boss Du said: "boss Hua is really a young talent. It''s really daunting and daunting to be able to set up such a big chamber of Commerce as Kyushu chamber of commerce at a young age."


    "You''re flattering me, and I''ve hit you by mistake." Hua is as modest as a song.


    "Sit down, gentlemen." Boss Liu said.


    So a few people followed and sat down. They went to tea. Hua, like a song, drank tea just like no one else.


    "Have you heard that the sea animals in the West have gone mad, and once again they have invaded the border. Now even Sanxian is in a hurry to go to the battlefield." Boss Du said with a worried face.


    Boss Sheng nodded and said, "well, there are half of the people in Xiancheng now. It''s really hard to do business."


    "Well, it''s hard. Let''s not think about our own interests." "If I could get some pills and herbs, I would be willing to send them to the front line," Liu said


    Hua Ruge''s eyebrows are imperceptible, but he doesn''t say a word.


    "Boss Liu is right, but no one is collecting herbs now. It''s not easy to get herbs."


    "Yes."


    Say three people seem to suddenly realize general look at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge will not show the attribute of funny comparison at the critical moment, but she slowly put down her tea cup and said, "what are you doing watching me?"


    Now she has figured out what these people are looking for.


    "Boss Hua, in this special period, the disciples of the front line are killing the enemy in blood. It''s a little hard to say that we can make money in the rear." Boss Sheng says.


    The other two look at Hua Ruge, and the other three who are going to explain in Hua Ruge are all stunned. How can they relate to this.


    "To be honest, I still want to kill those sea animals on the battlefield, but I''m not allowed to do so physically." Hua Ruge sighed and looked at several people: "I can''t fight. I don''t know what the three of you are going to do for the war in the western Xinjiang. Do you want to pay or contribute?"


    She turned out the past things that everyone knew and successfully surrounded the three people.


    They''re a little short of cheating on her.


    All three felt a little confused. They wanted to get words from Hua rugo and then achieve their own goals. But they didn''t expect Hua rugo to move out of the killing of sea animals before her.


    Three octopus, a blue whale that no one can solve, Hua rugo''s neutrality in that war is still celebrated throughout the whole continent, and even regarded her as a lone hero after learning that she was injured.


    It can be said that although she only appeared in the western Xinjiang for a few days, she actually made a great contribution to the western Xinjiang. What else can they say.


    This time, boss Sheng said, "even if we want to pay, but Lingshi doesn''t work. Now we need pills most, but we don''t have them."


    "Yes, we have more than enough heart and less power." Boss Liu said.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is full of grass, mud and horses. These people are shameless. This can be said in this way.


    Three people finish saying to look at her, wait for her to go up to Dan Yao.


    "I do have some pills in my hand, but now the supply of herbs has been contracted in the eastern part of Xinjiang. I don''t have enough to supply what we need in the rear, and I can''t help it." Hua rugo knew that this topic could not be bypassed, so he simply said it directly.


    Finally, boss Sheng said, "boss Hua, you have difficulties in making medicine storehouses in the whole eastern region, so we can''t live any more."


    "Boss Sheng is modest. You are a time-honored brand. If you want to develop, you must rely on your support." Hua is like a song of modesty.


    "Boss Hua, don''t joke at this time. It''s not easy for you, a rising star, to surpass us." Boss Du said in a strange way.


    Hua Ruge is always humble.


    At last, boss Liu said: "boss Hua, you can see that the whole eastern region produces countless herbs every year, and your dange can''t use them all. Just divide some of us and let us use them, so that we can do things for the frontier, can''t you?"

 Chapter 1146

    Hua Ruge was stunned when she heard this, which meant that she would let part of the Eastern medicine be cut and they would take it to do good deeds. Can you find a more ridiculous reason?


    If you want to cheat something from her, you can go for dessert.


    "What does boss Liu mean? I don''t understand some of it?" She asked to make them speak more clearly and see their plans.


    "That''s right. Boss Hua uses weapons to exchange herbs, right? You have to work hard to use those weapons alone. Why don''t we put the four families together to produce weapons? How about sharing the herbs we exchange?" Boss Du explained on the side.


    "Oh." Hua Ruge lengthened the word, made a sudden outfit, and then three people asked at one glance, "that''s what three people mean?"


    "Yes." Boss Sheng nodded.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "take some weapons and you can change my network resources. You are not stupid."


    "What does boss Hua mean?" Asked boss Liu with a frown.


    "Do you think I''m stupid?" Hua Yuege looks at several people and asks lightly. She spoke with a smile on her face, but it was enough to make fun of her.


    "You..." Boss Sheng pointed at her and his face sank instantly.


    Boss Liu and boss Du don''t look good either. The girl is so arrogant that she turns over even if she doesn''t want to.


    "Boss Hua, I advise you to think about it. Half of the business in the mainland is in our hands. You need to think about whether you can bear the consequences of breaking your face with us." Boss Liu''s weird way is to show the bottom card.


    "You can also say that. Now you want to rob me. If I don''t give it, it will be my fault?" Hua Yuege raised eyebrows and asked.


    Boss Du took a step forward and said with a sneer, "Hua Ruge, we come to you to discuss it for your face. You''d better know the current affairs, or I''m sure you''ll come back and ask us."


    Hua rugo is laughed at by this saying. She looks at Sanren: "you dare to think, even if I really lose, are you sure I''m coming back to beg you, rather than to crack your head?"


    She said it with a symbolic fist and turned her wrist.


    Boss Du immediately backed away two steps, because he thought of the rumor that the power of Hua Ruge''s fist was comparable to that of the dragon people. If it was smashed, tomorrow''s today would be his death day.


    Those two people are also afraid. Today, seeing Hua Ruge''s gentle appearance, they almost forgot her mother Tyrannosaurus Rex''s nickname. It''s really annoying. Even if someone protects the Dharma, they may suffer losses in a short time.


    Hua rugo knows that there must be a master sitting behind the Hongmen banquet in the Tiandan palace. She didn''t plan to do it. After the three people backed up, she got up lazily and said:


    "since it can''t be talked about, there''s no need to talk about it. If you are not afraid of death, you can challenge me as much as you can. But I said in advance that you can''t blame me for not being gentle in killing people that day. "


    She went straight out and complained: "even if it''s a Hongmen feast, it must be full. You can''t serve this dish. Be careful to give you bad comments."


    She went out of the door, three people no longer worry about their own personal safety at the same time also suffered a lot of cowardice.


    They had expected that Hua rugo would not cooperate, but they didn''t expect that the woman was so crazy, and a teenager didn''t even pay attention to them.


    It''s disgusting.


    "Now we have a reason to do it. From today on, the three of us will follow the plan." Boss Liu took the lead.


    Both nodded, "OK, we must make this little baby suffer, so that she can understand the awe."


    "Well, cleverness is cleverness. It''s a pity that it''s too tender. If business is still beautiful, I dare to shout with us. I''m impatient."


    The three people here were filled with indignation. Hua Ruge bought two small balls in the street because he didn''t eat. He was going to take one for shangguanli.


    She went straight to shangguanli and saw her reading quietly in the yard. She was not busy.


    "I brought you something delicious." Hua Ruge handed over the small balls in kraft paper bags.


    Shangguanli looks at it, but without stopping, he looks up and asks, "how is it?"


    "It''s almost like what I guess. It''s just a chance to turn around and declare war. I''ll let them go." Hua Ruge said as she ate, she would have to compete for capital after she didn''t compromise today. If she compromised, it would be even worse.


    The temple of heavenly pill will not let her go lightly, which is the mirror in her heart.


    "You may not be so good next." Shangguan Li said that he also picked up the small meatball and ate it with a sign.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I don''t know what they will do. My shops are just in their infancy. Now I have to deal with the top three chambers of Commerce in the mainland at the same time. I don''t know what to do."


    But they came for her. They knew that counseling was a dead end. They had to fight.


    "It''s really difficult for you to plan ahead." Shangguan Li said.


    "Three days ago, when I went back from you, I brought a message to mink. I asked him to send more people to protect our dange''s safety and make sure that he was not afraid of their hard work." Hua said like a song.


    "Speak if you need me."


    "I won''t be polite." Hua laughs like a song.


    From this day on, the price of weapons in most of the weapons pavilions across the mainland has dropped by 30% of the original price, and the profit of most of the banks has increased by 10%.


    Hua Ruge''s two industries were hit in a flash. She asked Tang Chuan to calculate. If our prices were in line with them, there would be no such meager profits, and we would lose money.


    But if we don''t follow the price reduction, we will get the impression that the price of Kyushu chamber of commerce is generally high, so that we can''t do it in the future.


    Tang Chuan and Tang Qing are not in a hurry, but they can''t think of a way.


    Moreover, there is no good solution to this matter, just waiting for Hua Ruge to make a decision, lose money and reduce price, or put it there to sell things, waiting for collapse.


    This tactic is very simple. I want to drag down Hua Ruge by means of wealth. It''s simple and rough but very effective.


    "If we cut the price, we''ll lose money to sell. I''ll see who can spend more." Hua Ruge makes a decision. She can''t put things on her hands and can''t sell them. This will affect the Jiuzhou brand.


    "But my boss, we have hundreds of stores. If we do this, we will lose a lot of Lingshi every day. Now the supply of our pills has shrunk. We can''t make more money than before. We may not have enough money to lose. " Tang Chuan calculated.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and asked, "and then."


    "In less than two months, we will surely close the shop because the turnover stone cannot be opened." Tang Chuan said with a sigh: "we are just at the beginning of financial resources, far from the rivals of those chambers of Commerce."

 Chapter 1147

    Hua rugo also knows that she will definitely lose money if she goes on like this, but she can''t think of a good way for a while. She just says, "do it first, and keep the price down with them."


    "Yes, sir." Tang Chuan did as he said.


    Tang Ru came to break a cup of tea for Hua rugo, and whispered, "have a drink, my host, and think slowly."


    "Thank you." Hua Yuege took the tea with a smile.


    Tang Ru was relieved to see her as usual.


    In the next few days, people across the whole continent are happy to rush. The reason is that prices have fallen, especially the weapons needed for the war, which have fallen by 30%. If this stuff is not useless in the home, it will definitely lead to looting.


    Ordinary merchants have this idea. They buy at a low price and sell at a high price in the future. But they dare not do so.


    Where are the advantages of the three chambers of Commerce and Hua Ruge so easy to take? If they don''t get it right, they will get revenge. They are still honest in their business, and they will be happy if they don''t get involved.


    Most of these stores will choose Kyushu weapons Pavilion, which is entirely due to the popularity of Hua Ruge.


    This is also a headache for Hua Ruge. She is now selling at a high price, and will only pay more if she sells more. Now she has also tasted the negative repercussions brought by her fame.


    Hua rugo saw that the money on the book of the chamber of Commerce was getting less and less. She said it was fake not to worry, but now it is useless for her to worry.


    Her plan is to wait for the supply of weapons from juntianxia. Those high-quality craft weapons can be sold at a high price. She doesn''t need to be led by others.


    But the day before yesterday, juntianxia said that he had just won the big week there. Now it will be a while before production is resumed. Even if production is resumed, weapons will be supplied to eastern Xinjiang for lingcao, and the rest will not be enough for many stores like huaruge.


    Juntianxia said that it would expand production and supply weapons to her as soon as possible, but it would take more than a month even if it was fast.


    Hua Ruge has been calculated by Tang Laozi. According to the sales volume of Jiuzhou weapons Pavilion, it can''t last for two months, at most one month. If this period can''t be relieved, her weapons Pavilion will wait to close.


    Hua Ruge is also a big fighter in this regard. Her progress is a little big. If she doesn''t encounter obstacles, she will have no problem at all. But now there are fatal loopholes in her confrontation with the three chambers of Commerce.


    "Boss, let''s increase the output of danyao." Tang Chuan analyzed: "now we only have dange to make normal profits. If we produce a lot of danyao, we can last for a while."


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "no, indiscriminate picking will dry up resources in eastern Xinjiang, so we can''t do this."


    If she did, it would be what the palace would like to see. After all, the palace would also like to see the eastern border perish.


    "But if it goes on like this, we really can''t support it." Tang Chuan sighs.


    I can''t blame anyone else for this. It''s true that Hua Ruge is so famous and the business of Kyushu weapons Pavilion is so good.


    "I''ll figure out how long I can last." "I don''t believe it," Hua rugo said, leaning back on his chair. "They can really win."


    Tang Qing and Tang Ru''s brother and sister have a look at each other. They all admire Hua Ruge''s stability in danger.


    "You''re busy. I''ll go out for a walk." Hua Yuege said, out of the door of the chamber of Commerce.


    She has saved so many days of eating and sleeping, and time to think about countermeasures. But she is really not from business background. She will only bring some tricks to bully people in this era. If she really encounters a major crisis, she is also inexperienced.


    What is fearless in the face of danger is because she has a big heart and is full of thinking that once the weapon Pavilion is defeated, she will solve it violently.


    If you dare to count on her, he will die.


    Anyway, even if the door is closed for a period of time, when the weapons from juntianxia''s side are delivered and supplied, she will soon turn over.


    As she thought about this, she went to shangguanli''s residence. The business crisis was not too big, and she couldn''t shake her foundation. She wanted to know the next plans of these people.


    Both sides of the road are delicious, but she is not in the mood to eat and drink, so look ahead.


    Just then, a man in her twenties, dressed in flowers, came to her. She didn''t pay attention at first, but she asked the man to go to the left, right and right, all the way in front of Hua Ruge.


    Not only that, his pair of thief eyes still look on Hua Ruge, and a face that can be seen in the past is full of teasing smile.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw it, and began to say, "brother, you''d better give me an explanation."


    "What if I don''t?" The man smiled frivolously, and his face was still in front of Hua Ruge.


    Hua is like a hook on the lips.


    The next moment, the shadow of the black stick flashed, and the man suddenly felt that his cheek was unconscious, and the whole man flew out.


    Because the speed is too fast, passers-by turned around and didn''t see clearly, only heard a scream from the man.


    Hua Ruge put the stick in the space with his hands turned over, and looked at the young man who was lifted up by his servants far away. The man got a heavy stick on his face, and his half teeth were knocked off, which was horribly swollen.


    "I don''t like people standing in the way." Hua Yuege said once and went on.


    "Hua Ruge, stop!" "Do you know who I am?" he said, covering his face


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and said, "I don''t need to be afraid of who you are. You might as well say who your father or your ancestor is."


    "You..." Childe wanted to get angry, but the pain on his face calmed him down. Then he said, "I''m the little host of Liu''s chamber of Commerce. I''m looking for you because my father wants to ask you to talk."


    "Let''s say you don''t say it. Let''s fight." Hua Yuege said, and as he went on walking, he said, "go back and tell your father. If you want to talk, you can come to my house and play some big cards."


    "You..." Childe elder brother next words didn''t wait to finish Hua Ruge has left.


    "Young host, are you ok?" Asked the boy.


    The childe elder brother did not have the good spirit way: "too arrogant, she dare so arrogant!"


    The passers-by saw that there was nothing to see, but they could not go back without adding some spice to the story. Soon, Liu''s young master was depicted as a hungry ghost in the color, but that''s the story.


    That day, Hua Ruge felt that his sullen breath had finally come out after beating people. Don''t mention how happy he was.


    Seeing her look, Shangguan Li couldn''t help asking, "did you think of a way?"


    "No." Hua Yuege answers.


    Shangguan Li looks at her doubtfully. Obviously, he doesn''t understand how to be happy.

 Chapter 1148

    "When I came, I beat the minority owners of Liu''s chamber of Commerce." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    "What did he do to you?"


    "It''s his father who asked me to come over and talk about it, but who told him not to talk about it?"


    "You went?" Shangguanli always knows what is the point.


    Hua rugo shook his head and said, "I''ve been bullied like this. Seeing me now, I''m mostly convinced. I''m too lazy to deal with it."


    "There''s no way he''s gone?"


    "No way. They are asking for help from Tiandan palace. Even if they want to stand on my side now, they may say it on the street." Hua Ruge said that he knew something.


    If it''s really a top secret matter, it''s impossible to choose a target as small as the host to spread information, or to choose a target on the street.


    Shangguan Li nodded after confirming.


    "I''m here to ask you if they have any news." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    "No." Shangguan Lihui.


    Hua Yuege raises eyebrow: "so top secret?"


    "It''s not top secret, it''s no action. They''re just running their own shops recently, not doing anything else." Shangguan Li explains.


    Hua Ruge said strangely, "do they want to defeat me by reducing the price of weapons?"


    Even if she can''t afford to close the door, dange always wants to make profits.


    Shangguan Li doesn''t speak, obviously she can''t guess what to do next over there.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and fell into thinking.


    Now her large-scale shops are Dan Pavilion, weapon Pavilion and bank.


    Although there is a high interest rate in the bank, there are not many people saving Lingshi in this era, and they can return the original.


    The weapons Pavilion is steady to compensate, but the Dan Pavilion is steady to earn. It seems that only her weapons Pavilion can attack, which can''t hurt her muscles and bones.


    There''s nothing else going on?


    Play what?


    Hua Ruge rubbed his temples and said, "well, let''s wait until they come up with a move."


    Shangguan Li also agrees. Although she knows how to do business, Hua Ruge has no capital. It''s too difficult to reverse. She still suffers from less risk.


    After sitting here for a while, Hua Ruge went home. Because he was not in the mood to eat, shangguanli saved it.


    When she got home, she received a letter from Tuoba ruituo from the battlefield, with a few pages. It was mainly about the battlefield and his own situation. After reporting peace, he said that he had received the news here and knew that there was something wrong with her operation.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t know as much about business as Hua rugo does. He just said that she shouldn''t worry. It doesn''t matter if the business breaks down. He can take care of the matter of asking Tiandan palace.


    Seeing this, Hua rugo felt warm in her heart. These days, the pressure she was under was nothing, which made her feel that she was not fighting alone, and that there was a strong backer behind her.


    The length of writing these is very small, almost a stroke, he wrote the most is to charge her to hurt herself, and wait for him to go back.


    After reading this letter, she smiled for a long time. She held these papers in her arms and immediately felt that she felt more secure.


    So from then on, her whole spirit got better. For nothing else, she had the strength to lean on the mountain.


    However, such a state lasted for two days. Tang Qing came to her house to invite her to the chamber of Commerce, and then something happened.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Yuege asked on the way.


    "From this morning, most of the dange in the mainland, like a negotiated one, has lowered the price of danyao by 20%, which has affected our businesses." Tang Qinghui reports.


    "What?" Hua Ruge has an illusion that he has heard it wrong.


    "Can those Dan pavilions get the pills?" She asked.


    "It''s also a place we can''t think of. Before Ming Dynasty, all the pills were exhausted and could not be opened. Now they are all alive again."


    Hua Ruge frowned. She suddenly thought of something she had not thought of before.


    Behind the three chambers of commerce is the Tiandan palace. People started their business with Dandao, and they have a foundation business for a hundred years. The inventory of pills and herbs in their hands must be very rich.


    Obviously this is to take out the bottom and spell with her.


    And if they win, they will be able to take over the offer smoothly and cooperate with Dongjiang. At that time, they will still make no loss.


    The abacus is loud enough.


    She thought, biting her teeth.


    At the store, Tang Chuan just gathered the news from other cities and reported to China like Gehui: "my boss, now all the dange with danyao in the city have lowered the price of danyao, so far we have lost half of our customers."


    Hua rugo gave him a look and signaled him to continue.


    "We lose half of our business in one day. If we lose more in a long time, we will probably break the signboard."


    "And the fairy weapons pavilion has been losing money. Dozens of stores are waiting for the profits of dange to make up for the losses. Now dange has less profits, so we can''t balance it." Tang Chuan said his summary.


    Where is Hua Ruge sitting? One by one, the thoughts in my head are gone, but they are useless.


    "Old Tang, you have experience in this matter. How can you do it well?" Hua Yuege asked directly.


    "Now we can only close the weapons Pavilion. As for whether the Dan Pavilion wants to reduce its price, it depends on your host." Tang Chuan Dao.


    Hua Ruge frowned: "if it really closes, it will give the world a sense of my poor management, and then my trust will be greatly reduced. Not conducive to future development. "


    "But if we don''t, the weapons Pavilion will drag down our industry. Until we don''t have money to cover the deficit, the whole Kyushu chamber of Commerce will be paralyzed." Tang Chuan explains the stakes.


    Hua Yuege sighed: "it''s really heaven''s way to reincarnate."


    She just had a beautiful economic invasion. It was a time of complacency. Now it''s her turn to be led by capital.


    She can see. She can''t turn over unless she has money.


    "Boss, that''s your idea." Tang Chuan is on one side.


    Hua Ruge called out a deep airway: "follow the price reduction, we will also reduce 20%, follow them."


    "The weapons pavilion?"


    "Keep it open as usual, reduce the supply of weapons and try to pay less." Hua rugo said: "as long as you can maintain it, I''ll try my best."


    "Host......"


    "Listen to me." Hua Ruge waved his hand and didn''t let him go on,


    Tang Chuan could only nod.


    Hua Yuege walked out of the chamber of Commerce, and the old man sighed heavily.


    "Father, do you think the chamber of commerce can still be saved?" Tang Qing asked.


    Tang Chuan looked at him and asked, "what do you think?"


    "I think it''s very difficult. The three major chambers of Commerce intend to bring down the Kyushu chamber of Commerce. How can we fight against people''s meager strength and wealth?" Tang Qingdao.

 Chapter 1149

    Tang Chuan also nodded: "yes, the situation is better than people. Although our host has strength, the foundation is still too thin."


    "I hope there will be a miracle." Tang Qingtan sighs.


    Hua Ruge is walking on the street. Her spirit is gone again. In the next two days, she locked herself in her study. The door is not open, and the servant girls are worried.


    It won''t be too much pressure, can''t bear it.


    With the three chambers of Commerce sparing no effort to suppress, Kyushu chamber of commerce is going from bad to worse, with less money in hand day by day, and the city will not go down.


    Tang Chuan can''t get in touch with Hua Ruge, and he''s in a hurry. He wants to move the money of the bank to help him, but he''s afraid that he''ll lose all the money after he moves it. People come to get Lingshi and give it to others.


    Fortunately, on the third day, Hua Ruge came out of the study, and the servant girl and the young man came to her and pretended to walk by her casually. In fact, they were all observing her look, for fear that she could not think of it.


    However, Hua Ruge''s look is very good. In her eyes, not only is there no despair or collapse, but also full of fighting spirit. This makes them even more strange. What''s the stimulation to her family.


    "Well, you all don''t have to worry about me. I''ll be ok if anyone has something. Why do you go?" Hua Yuege said that he had gone out.


    The rest of the servants looked at each other. They didn''t know why Hua Ruge suddenly had such a big change.


    Hua Ruge went straight to the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce. Now everyone in the chamber of Commerce looks worried. They groan one by one, as if the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce has closed down.


    She ignored these people and went directly to Tang Chuan''s room in the back.


    "My host, are you here?" The surprise on Dongchuan''s face, Hua Ruge, still worried about his absence these two days.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "what I haven''t done in the past two days is to make plans for our chamber of Commerce to turn over."


    "The owner has an idea?"


    "Of course." Hua Ruge was so spirited that he quickly said: "Old Tang, inform the following shops, from today on, whether it''s danyao or weapons, they will reduce their prices by another 10%


    "What?" Tang Chuan thought he had heard it wrong.


    Now it''s all out of circulation. Do you want to reduce the price?


    Hua Ruge repeated earnestly: "you have heard me right, and then reduce the price, which is lower than them."


    "But my boss, now we can''t hold on any longer. Where does the money come from?" Tang Chuan asked. It''s about money.


    "I''ll borrow the money. You just do what I say. If you can''t turn the money around, use the money from the bank first." Hua Yuege explains.


    Tang Chuan is in a hurry: "my boss, even if you can borrow money, we will always lose money now. If you borrow more money, you will lose it. What will you take back later?"


    "If I lose money, I''ll get it back from someone." Hua said like a song.


    Tang Chuan still didn''t understand.


    "Do it." After Hua Ruge gave an order, she went to shangguanli and asked her people to send a letter to juntianxia.


    Shangguan Li takes her jade slips and hands them to his subordinates. Then he asks her, "are you sure you want this adventure?"


    "Otherwise, I can''t give up." Hua Ru pointed to tapping on the armrest of the chair and said, "since you decide to fight, no one can think better."


    "Shall I send someone to help you with the second step?" Shangguan Li asks her.


    Hua rugo shook his head directly: "no, there are so many managers under me who are not Bai Yang''s. you can help me to find out the news."


    "Well." Shangguan Li nods.


    So from the next day, the price of the erysipelas and weapons of the Kyushu chamber of Commerce dropped another 10%, but it began to be limited daily, not sold too much.


    The profit of the bank is up 10%.


    As soon as the news came out, there was a huge uproar. Everyone went to the shops in Kyushu to buy weapons, pills and cunlingshi.


    Because the business of the bank is good, a large amount of Lingshi has been saved in, so that the turnover capital of Kyushu chamber of Commerce will become more.


    This time, it''s the turn of the three chambers of Commerce to be silly. They can''t support Kyushu chamber of Commerce. They thought they could accept the victory. Who would have thought that Hua Ruge could play this hand.


    She''s still cutting prices. Is she rich?


    And now Kyushu chamber of Commerce reduces its price, which has a certain impact on them, even though it won''t lose money. But when they saw that people in Kyushu bank were saving more and more money, they all felt that Hua Ruge might rely on these spiritual stones to turn over the dish.


    She herself has the huge resources of the eastern Xinjiang. If she had more money, she might have a lot of trouble. After all, what she did in the great Zhou Dynasty is obvious to all.


    Now bullying her completely depends on her weak foundation. If she has the foundation, they have the courage to break the wrist with her and say two things.


    "Our bank should also increase the profit, otherwise let her have money, there will be a big deal." Boss Liu took the lead.


    The other two nodded their heads in agreement. They didn''t want to take risks.


    "Then we don''t need to reduce the price of our pills and weapons for the time being. If she goes on like this, she will die." Boss Du said.


    Boss Sheng said: "I don''t think so. Her herbs are different from mine. When the price of danyao drops to the present, it means that she won''t make money. The weapons Pavilion will lose money, but she can limit her supply and control the loss within the acceptable range."


    "Is there any other way for her to get money?" Boss Du said doubtfully.


    Boss Liu thought for a moment and said, "it''s very possible that you don''t forget that Hua Ruge has a wide network of people. Maybe you can get the money from somewhere."


    "But even if she has some money, why does she do it? Do you want us to have no business, so as to drag us down? " Boss Du said he wanted to laugh.


    They have three such big chambers of Commerce, and there is the houtiandan palace as the backstage, which will be dragged down by a small Kyushu chamber of Commerce?


    This is a joke.


    "It''s very likely that she has no money at all, or a small amount of money. This one is just frightening us." Analysis of boss Liu.


    Boss Sheng nodded: "it''s possible."


    "If we don''t reduce the price now, she will keep the loss within the acceptable range, plus the funds brought by the bank, it will not collapse in a short time, but we have no business." Said boss Du.


    "We will lose a lot of customers in time, and we don''t know if the Kyushu chamber of Commerce will collapse." Boss Liu sighed.


    Boss Sheng took a look at the two of them and said, "so now we should reduce the price, shouldn''t we?"


    "Yes, let''s do it once and reduce it to another 10% lower than her current price. I''ll see how long she can last." Boss Liu said.


    The other two were also gnashing their teeth and nodding, and there was no turning back at this step.

 Chapter 1150

    Now it''s about who has more money and who can afford it.


    Two days later, the price of pills and weapons of most chambers of Commerce in the mainland dropped again, and the profit of the bank rose.


    The people in the next mainland are more happy. As a result, the price of pills has been reduced by 40% compared with the original price, while the weapon has been reduced by half, and the profit of the bank has been increased by 30%. This is a good time to save money and make money.


    After this happened, Tang Chuan fed back to Hua Ruge in time. Hua Ruge was sitting in the chamber of Commerce this life, and his eyes didn''t blink when he heard the news: "keep up with them."


    Tang Chuan knows that he can''t listen to what he''s talking about, so he has to do it.


    Only Tang Ru, on the side of Hua Ruge, whispered, "you can think about it, master."


    "Put your heart in your stomach. I''m not so easy to lose." Hua Yuege said casually.


    When the competition is in full swing, Hua Ruge''s second plan is also launched. The content is simply to find the sources of goods of the three chambers of Commerce, mainly weapons and materials.


    If the three chambers of Commerce have their own military training workshops, she will send people to buy their metal materials or ore at a high price. If the weapons are bought from other workshops, she will directly send people to the workshops and sell them to her at a high price.


    Hundreds of shopkeepers have been mobilized to negotiate with their businessmen. Because of the high price, they can easily buy several places.


    However, this matter was soon discovered by the people of the three chambers of Commerce. It is obvious that Hua Ruge is going to buy these goods at one time. As long as he has a monopoly, he can start at a fixed price.


    Naturally, they couldn''t stand it, so they sent people to stabilize their local supply. However, Hua Ruge didn''t give up so easily, and the shopkeeper kept increasing the price.


    The three chambers of Commerce know that no matter how much money these things are, they will double as long as they reach Hua Ruge''s hands. Naturally, they can''t let her succeed.


    So the two sides began to hold a stalemate, constantly raising prices and negotiating terms.


    However, this stalemate was quickly broken, because after two or three price increases, those shopkeepers stopped adding and directly gave them the supply.


    And almost all the shopkeepers close at the same time, which makes the three chambers of commerce completely stupid.


    They thought that Hua Ruge was going to run out of supplies like dealing with Zhou. Unexpectedly, she just wanted to raise the price and raise their cost.


    And even if they knew it was a pit at the beginning, they could only jump in, because if they were really bought by Hua Ruge, it would be a disaster.


    Now, they have raised the price for the people who supply the goods. The total cost is 20% higher than before. Now the price is really up to their hematemesis.


    Even though the three chambers of commerce are rich in financial resources, there are many more stores than the Kyushu chamber of Commerce. The amount of weapons and pills sold every day is larger than that of Hua Ruge. According to the current cost, their turnover is not easy.


    Now their only hope is to consume Hua Ruge. They receive the resources of the eastern Xinjiang and start to return to the original.


    Hua Ruge''s Bank is in good business. Many people save money every day, which is enough for her to compensate. Anyway, people will not withdraw the money in a short time.


    Tang Chuan''s father was frightened every day, for nothing else, just money.


    Although he is not in a hurry to use it, he is worried that he will not be able to afford his family''s money once he withdraws it to pay them a high profit.


    Hua Ruge is very calm. Her intention is very simple. Since she wants to play, she wants to play a big game. If she wants to destroy her, she will pull them into the water and see who can finally go ashore.


    Three days after sending a letter to juntianxia, the door of huaruge''s house was knocked, and the boy came in with a man wrapped in a black cloak.


    As soon as Hua Yuege saw this thin figure, he said with a smile, "Why are you here?"


    A plain hand lifted his cloak to reveal the happy little face of blue ice.


    "If the emperor wants to find someone reliable to give you money, I will volunteer." LAN bing''er said and handed her a piece of Lingshi card. "Elder sister, this is the 20 billion Lingshi that the emperor put together for you."


    "20 billion?" Hua Ruge was surprised and said, "I didn''t mean to borrow only 10 billion yuan?"


    "You don''t think it''s enough, and you earned the money anyway." LAN bing''er added, "this is the emperor''s original words."


    "He''s so righteous that he''s not afraid that I''ll lose him." Hua rugo said he was under pressure.


    LAN bing''er said with a smile, "we all trust you. As long as the rich sister can win."


    "Now that you''ve all said that, I''ll try not to disappoint you." Hua rugo said and put away the Lingshi card.


    In fact, the money in her bank is enough for turnover. She only wanted to borrow 10 billion yuan for fear of making mistakes. Unexpectedly, she sent so much money.


    "By the way, binger, did the emperor say when will the weapons be delivered to me?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "The emperor asked me to tell you that you can give him another twenty days. According to what you told me, we will deliver the ordinary ones first." Blue ice son answers.


    Hua Yuege, hearing the words, exclaimed, "as expected, it''s better to have more friends to do things."


    "Sister, can I stay here longer?" Asked LAN bing''er.


    "Of course, this is your home. It''s OK how long you want to stay." Hua Yuege said with a smile, "but won''t your five halls be in a hurry?"


    "I''ll leave him alone." Blue ice son hateful way, but look at the smile on that face, say certainly is irony.


    Hua Ruge holds these 20 billion Lingshi cards, and the plan in his mind is more and more perfect.


    In the following days, both sides did not act, or continued to fight the price war, to see who fell first.


    The cost of huaruge pill is much lower than that of the other side, and the loss is limited.


    Because these weapons are supplied by various workshops, the cost of the weapons Pavilion is a little high, so it pays a lot. But it is also within the scope of bearing. After all, the bank has more money and less money. She still turns around.


    Because the three chambers of Commerce have offered them other benefits, most of them do not provide pills. Their pills and herbs are bought from the palace, which requires a high cost. In addition, the cost of weapons has been increased a lot by Hua Ruge, and it''s frightening to lose now.


    Their advantage over huaruge is that there are other stores that can make profits, which can fill some of the deficit.


    But their deficit amount is too much than Hua Ruge''s, and their profit can''t fill the hole of the deficit. Now they are also paying a lot of Lingshi every day, and their family is slowly hollowed out.


    They can only hope that China''s Kyushu chamber of Commerce will fall down soon, and they will die of heartache if it goes on.


    However, China''s Kyushu chamber of commerce is just like the immortal Xiaoqiang. Every day, the shops are open to the public, and millions of Lingshi are in deficit, but they can''t stand.

 Chapter 1151

    Slowly, the three chambers of Commerce guessed some clues. Hua Ruge must have misappropriated a lot of money from the bank, that is to say, her current bank probably has little money.


    There''s a very big hole.


    The helmsman of the three chambers of Commerce touched his head, and then decided to use his plan to stab Shanghua like a song behind his back.


    Five days later, rumors began to spread on the mainland, saying that Kyushu chamber of Commerce has been losing money, and Hua Ruge has no details and no money making business. Where does the money come from?


    When it comes to this, the answer is coming out. It''s from the bank.


    And people think that the money in the bank will lose a lot every day. What''s the final result?


    There must be no compensation in the end. When the bank is closed, there will be no Lingshi they put in.


    Everyone thought carefully and was afraid. People who heard the wind took out the spirit stone. Not only that, the news is more like wings, spreading everywhere and constantly bewitching people.


    When this kind of news flies all over the world and everyone wants to pick up Lingshi, Hua Ruge stays at home, but she has not been easy recently. Time is spent analyzing the market, which is not easy for a person who is not very professional.


    LAN bing''er will help her sort out, but when the news comes out, she can''t sit still.


    "Elder sister, the rumor has developed to this extent. You need to stop it as soon as possible, or no one will deposit Lingshi in our bank." Blue ice son way.


    "How to stop it?" Hua Yuege raised his head and asked.


    "Come out and clarify." LAN binger said without hesitation.


    "No use." Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "have you ever heard of a rumor and broke your leg. What happens when you clarify? Will they still say that you want to cover up, don''t you need to be so anxious to come out and talk? "


    "It makes sense, but we can''t let rumors develop like this." Blue ice is tangled.


    Hua rugo waved her hand to relax, and then said, "the best way to deal with a bad speech is to let him go with the wind. Besides, this is not a rumor. In fact, I moved the money of the bank."


    "What shall we do if we take away all the Lingshi?"


    "No, I borrowed money from the emperor? It''s enough. " Hua is like a song and a light road.


    She hasn''t done such a thing again. She knows what the public thinks. But now it''s the best way to keep silent.


    Because Hua Ruge didn''t come out to clarify, the rumors became more and more fierce. The people who heard about it went to Jiuzhou bank to get Lingshi at the first time, for fear that Lingshi would be cheated away.


    But the fact is that no matter who goes to get Lingshi, no matter when Kyushu bank will respectfully send it with capital and interest.


    In a short period of time, people are glad that their Lingshi has not been swallowed but also received a lot of profits. But for a long time, people thought it was strange. Who said that Jiuzhou bank was not reliable?


    All the people they knew got the Lingshi at the Jiuzhou bank, and when they met the change, they not only didn''t wipe it, but also filled in the whole number, which is very interesting.


    What''s more, so many people have taken money. After more than ten days, the Jiuzhou chamber of commerce is still running well. Who says that people are short of money?


    Slowly, everyone felt that they had been fooled, and the atmosphere was very good, because if Lingshi was still in the bank these days, he could generate a lot of profits.


    So people put the money back, by the way to their relatives and friends Amway Kyushu bank how reliable, those rumors are just nonsense.


    In this way, the Bank of Kyushu does not wash its confession, and by the way, it brushes a handful of heat, saving more Lingshi.


    The three bosses of the three chambers of Commerce thought it was incredible. It was not surprising why Hua rugo was so calm, but that she was really rich.


    They think that after making rumors, Hua Ruge''s trick will be broken down, which will cause people''s indignation and bring down the Kyushu chamber of commerce at one stroke. Who would have thought that people really have money, they solved the crisis quietly and earned public praise.


    The business of Kyushu bank is more than twice as good as before. Even people take money from their bank and deposit it in Kyushu bank.


    This makes them extremely angry, how stupid it is to steal chickens without eating rice.


    But this is not their biggest worry. What they worry about is that there are so many working capital in huaru singers. Now the business of the bank is so good, it''s hard to be dragged down.


    "Looks like we''re going to bleed again." Boss Liu frowned when he was talking. He could see the pain in his face.


    "Price reduction?" "Boss Du can not accept the way:" I pay tens of millions of Lingshi every day, and no matter how big the family business goes on like this, it also collapses


    "Don''t worry, boss Du. It''s hard for anyone. We''re not thinking about the long-term interests." Boss Sheng advised.


    Boss Du noticed his gaffe and sighed heavily.


    If it goes on like this, they will break their bones and break their tendons.


    "It''s the only way. We''ll beat her in the shortest time, or we won''t be able to afford it." Boss Liu refused.


    If he can, he doesn''t want to do it. It''s really hard to deal with Hua Ruge.


    The other two agreed after thinking about it. Anyway, the benefits promised by Tiandan Palace are worth fighting for once.


    So the next day, the prices of pills and weapons in all the shops of the three chambers of Commerce dropped by 10%, while the profits of the banks increased by 10%. The people felt that these people were crazy when they were happy.


    How much money is not enough to compensate.


    On the same day, Hua rugo and LAN binger were in the hospital analyzing the market and talking about this rumor. LAN binger thought that Hua rugo''s practice was not too cool this time. He responded to all changes with no change. In the end, he not only didn''t get trapped, but also increased his enthusiasm through the rumors of the other party.


    It''s too high.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t care. In her opinion, her courage is due to her self sacrifice. Otherwise, she can''t sit still. When it comes to head or capital.


    Two people busy until noon, Hua Ruge concluded that the current market is still within control, do not nervous.


    However, in the afternoon, the news came, and the three chambers of Commerce cut prices again.


    Hua Yuege listened and said, "keep up."


    Tang Qing listened and went back to report to Tang Chuan.


    Blue ice son is surprised to say: "incredibly still be reducing price, go down like this they are not to want to compensate to die."


    "They want me to die first, but I don''t think they can count on my card." Hua Yuege smiled and said, "happy today, I''ll take you to a Li''s place to play."

 Chapter 1152

    "Good." LAN bing''er hasn''t met Shangguan Li yet. She would like to know the legendary scheming night master.


    On that day, Hua Ruge got a good news in the past, that is, the power of the dark night pavilion has infiltrated into the Tiandan palace and will soon be able to get close to this matter.


    Hua Ruge was in a good mood. She had dinner there that night, but she didn''t drink because she was afraid of any emergency.


    In the next few days, both sides began to lose a lot of money. With the development of the bank, Hua Ruge''s side could afford the money.


    The three chambers of commerce are hard working, but one by one is also broken bones and tendons, and the meat pain is not light.


    At the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce, the old man of Tang was worried when he saw that the money in the bank was getting less and less. Because with the price falling again, they lost more money. If it goes on like this, the 20 billion Lingshi may not be able to help him.


    A few days later, Hua Ruge played a card that she had been waiting for. It was that juntianxia''s weapons had been delivered to her. When the economic invasion was successful, juntianxia had promised to provide huaruge with the appropriate cost price of the weapons.


    In this way, the cost of huaruge''s weapons has been reduced by 20%, which greatly saves the cost. Compared with the cost of the three chambers of Commerce, which is 20% higher than the market price, I don''t know how much less. At this point, huaruge''s weapons cost has been fully utilized.


    The cost of her pills is very small, the raw materials don''t cost money, as long as they are provided to Danshi for salary, so even if the price of pills is up to now, she will pay only a limited amount.


    In this way, she doesn''t pay much, but the three chambers of commerce are on the contrary. They don''t have the resources of panacea, and the price of weapons is too high.


    The two sides insisted on this way. After a month, the three chambers of Commerce felt that they were too rich and too short. However, they could not reduce their prices any more, otherwise Hua Ruge would not collapse, and they would soon collapse.


    Hua rugo has also lost a lot of money, but she doesn''t care if there are more lice, and she doesn''t care if there is more money moved. Her state is relaxed a lot.


    The three chambers of Commerce have also begun to make the idea of banking. There are more Lingshi in their banking than huaruge, a newly started one. However, they dare not move easily. They are afraid of being unable to turn around and collapse easily.


    They are old-fashioned chambers of Commerce, decades of history, and Hua Ruge that barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes is different.


    What they didn''t expect was that a month later, Hua rugo launched the weapons refined by the weapon refiners of the former Da Zhou and now Da Yu. These weapons, whether ordinary or spiritual, are of a very high standard and are generally recognized by the mainland people.


    Huaruge, which is the only one in the whole mainland, does not sell at a reduced price, but at the same market price as usual. The mainland people are not dissatisfied with this, but they are glad that this weapon has finally come out again. They come here after hearing the news one after another. Whether there are any swordsmen in hand or not, they should buy two to prevent the destruction.


    After two months of competing with the three chambers of Commerce, Hua Ruge finally made a profit again.


    In this way, she has two main players, high-end and low-end. The high-end is to make money, while the low-end is always not to increase the price in order to drag the three chambers of Commerce.


    The meeting forms of the three merchants were as big as a fight. How could Hua Ruge always have such a good channel? First in Dongjiang, and now in Dayu? Each of them is unique. Is it over?


    Although they don''t know how much more powerful their financial resources are than Hua Ruge, their resources are far less than that of others. Now they feel that only themselves and others are being dragged down, and Hua Ruge of others is not affected at all.


    They were so angry that they turned around to ask Tiandan palace for advice.


    I have to ask them to cooperate, and I will not tell them that Hua rugo can get not only pills, but also weapons. Now it''s the war time. The two kinds are the most needed and the most profitable. They have nothing to fight with others?


    The elder in charge of the plot in the Tiandan palace is a senior. They didn''t bother to see each other. They only heard a word to help them stabilize the situation. Great progress has been made in the Tiandan palace. If there is no accident, they can get what they want in half a month. And has contacted the two major dynasties, let them advance to Daewoo.


    After receiving the news, the three of them have a bottom in mind. Daewoo will need a lot of weapons in the face of attack. At that time, she will reduce the supply of weapons to Hua Ruge. If she wants to stabilize the situation, she will pay more.


    They also made plans for the next step. Instead of cutting prices, they planned to break Hua Ruge''s roots.


    So the next day, the banks of the three chambers of Commerce increased profits again. This time, the profits directly increased by 30%. The friars and the people were all furious. Now, the profits are too high. It''s equivalent to saving 10 pieces of Lingshi this month and taking out 15 yuan next month.


    If you have about a thousand spirit stones in your hand, you will generate more profits than you earn each month.


    Now people can''t calm down. They go to save Lingshi one after another. Those who already have Jiuzhou bank begin to find out whether the profit of Jiuzhou bank has increased. If not, they are ready to take it out and deposit it in the Bank of the three chambers of commerce at any time.


    Hua rugo also received the news at the first time. She had just got up in a good mood, but the whole person was not good when she heard the news.


    Now the profit has been extremely high. These people actually raised another 30%. This is to be sure that she has no money and wants to kill her.


    If she doesn''t raise the interest money, the bank will be empty soon. She borrowed money before and can even settle the account. Now she has lost so many days, it''s hard to bring out the spirit stone with interest.


    Even if she makes a little more money to settle her account, she will have no time to play. The capital turnover of Kyushu chamber of Commerce cannot be opened, so it will be closed.


    If she goes up, she will lose a lot of money. If she takes advantage of the money, the bank will soon be out of pocket. Maybe the Lingshi saved by others is not enough for her to pay the whole profit, so she can''t afford it, and the bank will close sooner or later.


    But she didn''t think much about it. "They''re going up, and we''re going up. Keep up."


    Now that we are on this road, we can only walk one way to the dark. As for how to make up for it, we need her to find a way.


    LAN binger and Shangguan Li are in a hurry with her, but no one can help. Up to now, both sides are working hard for details. No matter what wonderful plan is embroidered pillow, her foundation is too thin and she is doomed to be crushed.


    Hua rugo sighed for a few days and didn''t come up with a way. Fortunately, she now sells high-end weapons very well, which can bring some income. Although she can''t fill the deficit, it can also make her last longer.


    However, in a few days, even this advantage may not exist, because the news came from Daewoo. Now we have the news that the two major Chinese dynasties are jointly attacking. The situation is very tense. I''m afraid there will be some problems in the supply of weapons.

 Chapter 1153

    However, juntianxia promises not to reduce supply, but increase may cause trouble.


    Hua rugo was so angry after receiving the news that he asked Tiandan palace what kind of method it used to deal with her, that is, he didn''t dare to fight against Dongjiang, or Dongjiang might not escape.


    "Don''t you think I''m the one who gets angry when they say they''re unreasonable and make me eat and rob my man? How can they seem to have been wronged? They will not let go if they bite me. " Hua Ru song make complaints about the family.


    LAN bing''er advised: "elder sister, don''t be angry. If you can''t, let''s stop in time. We can find other ways to deal with them."


    "Let me think again." Hua Ruge is sitting on the chair and thinking. What are the advantages to get her back to the city?


    She used her brain and turned to ask LAN bing''er, "by the way, do you think Daewoo can cope with two dynasties at the same time?"


    If she can''t, she has to go back to help. Anyway, she poked the basket.


    "It should be no problem. The emperor''s next plan is to advance troops to both countries at the same time. I just didn''t expect that they would come so soon. We may not be fully prepared here." LAN bing''er thought for a moment and said, "but I think the emperor can handle it."


    "That''s good." Hua Ruge lies on the chair and sighs.


    I want to ask Tian Dan palace to let the two dynasties attack. That is to say, Daewoo can no longer supply her with weapons. Fortunately, it''s not so easy to deal with in juntianxia. Although it can''t be increased, it can still be done to stabilize the current amount.


    If not, she really doesn''t know what to do. Before that, she planned to drag down the three chambers of Commerce, but unexpectedly, her plans were all disrupted.


    In doing so, the blood in the hearts of the three chambers of commerce also flows out like a stream. How many banks are under their control? To do so is to kill the enemy and lose fifteen.


    After such a long time, their inside information has also been consumed. Now they can only use the money of the bank for turnover. If the economy collapses, it will be completely destroyed.


    But they firmly believe that the Jiuzhou chamber of commerce must be the first to collapse in this way.


    Hua Ruge really can''t think of any way to deal with it. She has so many resources. Even if they are used, they will be at the present level. Looking at the compensation of money day by day, she also suffered before.


    But three days ago, Tang Chuan told her that the profit of the bank is too high. It is hard for the bank to maintain itself, and they have to allocate some money to make up for the deficiency of pills and weapons. They can support for one month at most. After one month, all the shops of Kyushu chamber of Commerce will be closed.


    She asked Tang Chuan for advice.


    Tang''s opinion is to raise the original price of danyao, rather than sell it, but we can''t afford to lose it. The same is true for weapons. We can only sell high-end weapons instead of ordinary ones.


    This can reduce the loss to a certain extent.


    Hua Ruge thought about it carefully, and finally rejected it.


    Up to now, the money in the bank is not enough to give back to others. Now the profit is so high. She has no money to earn, but she has to wait for bankruptcy.


    And even if the elixir and weapon don''t lose money, they can''t earn much money. To put it bluntly, they just support for a few more days.


    Once she did so, the three chambers of Commerce decided that she could not afford to pay. At that time, she was likely to use more extreme means to completely deprive her of the market competitiveness of the Kyushu chamber of Commerce and make her unable to turn over.


    Now, she can''t let it go!


    She asked Tang Chuan to go back. She thought that there was only one month left. Maybe the three chambers of commerce could not support her. Maybe they would go out of business first.


    Shangguan Li thinks it''s a fight, but LAN bing''er thinks it''s too scary. She can''t sleep every day.


    After all, if there is no turning point in this area, if the Kyushu chamber of Commerce closes down and the bank closes, Hua Ruge''s reputation will stink. After all, everyone knows that this is her bank.


    Shangguanli''s suggestion is not casual. Her power has infiltrated the elder who planned this. She will be the first to know if there is any movement.


    Whether in the market or in the production field, news is the most critical factor. Sometimes insight can turn the situation around.


    It''s not just the Kyushu chamber of commerce that''s shocked. The three chambers of commerce are the same. They all want to cry every day when they watch the flow of Lingshi water. If they don''t implement the matter of asking Tiandan palace, they will last half a month longer than Hua Ruge at most.


    There are too many shops. I can''t help such a compensation method.


    Three days later, the Tiandan palace gave a clear message that it had been settled over there. It would send someone to sign the contract and ask them to be ready for the reception.


    Now boss Liu is relieved. He quickly finds someone to arrange the reception.


    As long as the contract is completed, Ren huaruge is a dragon. Don''t think about turning over any waves, let alone turning over.


    At the same time, Hua Ruge was still at home analyzing the market. She felt that she would not lose like this. She must find out what she did not find or did not hold.


    At this time, the little guy came in and said that shangguanli asked her to go. Hua Ruge stood up immediately and his eyes lit up. Shangguanli would never look for her for no reason. Maybe there was news.


    Sure enough, as soon as she approached shangguanli''s yard, she said, "today, my subordinates sent this."


    She put the jade Jane on the table.


    Hua rugo took it, and Shen Nian got the news inside, which shocked her.


    "The secret move of asking Tiandan palace in recent days is to negotiate with Nanjiang and want to exchange weapons for lingcao. At present, Nanjiang has agreed to send the young leader of Nanjiang, peacock king, to the mainland to sign a contract in person."


    "Tiandan palace is just for the three chambers of Commerce, so the following things will be handed over to the three chambers of Commerce, and peacock king will go directly to Liu''s chamber of Commerce."


    Below are the specific conditions for exchange, which is lower than the talks between Hua Ruge and Dongjiang. It can be regarded as bullying people who don''t understand the market.


    "It turns out that their last move is Nanjiang. If this contract is signed by them, then I''ll finish it completely." Hua Ruge breathed a long breath and was afraid for a while. If she didn''t know in advance, she might not even know how she died.


    Shangguan Li looks at her and asks, "what are you going to do?"


    "Since you let me know, don''t blame me for being unkind." Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows and said, "I want to rob people!"


    Shangguan Li looks at her strangely: "although peacock king is famous and beautiful, do you agree with your family man when you move this idea?"


    "Poof..."


    Hua Ruge laughed and said: "I said that you usually look serious, but I didn''t expect that you still have this idea. I covet beauty, but I owe it to you. "

 Chapter 1154

    "You said that." Shangguanli said that he just objectively analyzed the information he got and came to a conclusion. There was no subjective conjecture, and there was no direct relationship between the fact that she was not serious.


    Hua Ruge laughed at himself and said, "I haven''t thought about what peacock king looks like. Have you investigated?"


    "Seen in collected messages." Shangguan Li said that he was unwilling to entangle in this matter.


    Hua Yuege then asked, "do you even investigate such gossip?"


    "He is good at writing, that''s what he is."


    "To be honest, do you want to meet?" Hua Ruge is very gossipy.


    "I don''t want to." What Shangguan Li answered was as straightforward as possible. She just wanted to end the subject.


    Hua Ruge looked at her face and asked with a smile, "you are not shy."


    "Hua Ruge, you have not finished." Shangguan glass finally broke out. This is the first time Hua Ruge saw her stare.


    "Cheng Cheng, I can''t do without asking." Hua Ruge hands up to surrender.


    Through this she thought shangguanli would be a very interesting person if she didn''t close herself.


    "Seriously, what are you going to do?"


    Hua is like a song. Two words back: "cut the beard."


    There is a time for peacock king to arrive on the jade slips. Dark Wei also pays close attention to the activities of the three chambers of Commerce. Just two days later, dark Wei sent a message to the song like mansion in China, saying that Liu''s chamber of Commerce''s Shaodong family was officially out this morning, and the time should be to send people to the reception array.


    Hua Ruge has been ready for a long time. Because she is going to do something important today, she wears a proper dress. She looks polite but not aggressive.


    After going out, she did not run to the transmission array, but stood at a street corner, pretending to go shopping.


    In a short time, Liu Jie, the young owner of Liu''s chamber of Commerce, came over and saw her subconscious pupil shrink. He was beaten and left some shadow in his heart. When he saw Hua Ruge, he felt his face hurt.


    But he didn''t recognize and counseled. When Hua Yuege''s eyes came to see him, he hummed and planned to walk by her.


    "Oh, isn''t this Mr. Liu? It''s a coincidence that you''re here to go shopping. " Hua Ruge takes the initiative to chat up.


    Liu Jie is not surprised to see Hua Ruge like this. After all, Kyushu chamber of Commerce has been suppressed by the three chambers of Commerce. It is estimated that it will not last for several days. She has come here to show that.


    "I dare not talk to you, lest I be beaten." Liu Jie raised his chin and hummed.


    "You see, there''s a misunderstanding." Hua Ruge stepped forward and said, "I really forgot to ask the identity of the childe that day. Besides, if you tell me something is wrong with me, I won''t fight."


    "Dare you mention it?" Liu Jie glared.


    "Since you don''t want to talk about it, I won''t talk about it. I was so impulsive that I couldn''t get over it. I''ve always wanted to go to your house to make an apology, but I can''t help it. Today I met you. How about my treat? " Hua Ruge said with a smile.


    Liu Jie disdained to smile a way: "you still quite can judge the situation, know oneself fight us?"


    "The situation is better than people, I have to admit it." Hua Ruge sighed and approached Liu Jiedao: "Mr. Liu, I have a few words to say to you, or we can change places."


    Liu Jie didn''t want to pay attention to it, but he couldn''t help seeing Hua Ruge''s beautiful face shaking in front of him.


    "What? Want to plead? " He asked with a wicked smile.


    Hua Ruge didn''t speak, but the helplessness on her face seemed to acquiesce to this.


    "You know the current affairs, but I''m not free now. Let''s talk about it when you come to my house in the afternoon." Liu Jie''s fingers will touch Hua Ruge''s chin.


    Hua Ruge didn''t mix to the point where she needed to bear the humiliation. She dodged back and said, "I''m really in an emergency. If it''s not convenient for Mr. Liu to have a word with me, I''ll go to someone else. "


    The three chambers of Commerce joined hands. She had a place to talk. She turned around and left.


    Where would Liu Jie let Hua Ruge slip away like this? He said hurriedly: "wait, I''ll let you say."


    "Well, the teahouse next to it." Hua Yuege points to the side.


    Liu Jie laughs: "OK, let''s talk in the box."


    Soon the two men went up to the second floor, and they each had two servants at the door.


    "Little beauty, if you want to plead, should you have some sincerity?" Liu Jie said and walked towards Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo smiled at him. Liu Jie was familiar with the smile. He suddenly thought of the stick that was hit that day.


    He suddenly retreated, but his speed in front of Hua Ruge was not worth mentioning at all. He only saw the Yellow figure in front of him, and then there was a pain in his arm.


    "Ka!"


    "Ah!"


    One arm just broke.


    The door of the box suddenly opened, and Liu Jie''s two subordinates rushed in at the first time. Hua Ruge appeared behind them in a blink, and the stick in his hand hit the back of their heads.


    They fell down without even snorting.


    Liu Jie wants to take advantage of the time to jump through the window and escape, but Hua Ruge stops him back with a wave of his hand.


    Liu Jie knew that none of his 100 opponents were Hua Ruge''s, so he asked calmly, "Hua Ruge, how dare you treat me like this? Do you know when you are finished?"


    "That''s why I''d rather have a back cushion." Hua is like a song.


    "Calm down, I promise you if you let me go, I will ask my father to let you go. If you kill me, my father will not let you go." Liu Jie tried to persuade her.


    "That''s a lot of crap." Hua Yuege said a word and hit him on the forehead with a stick. He got hit by a stick and his eyes immediately widened, then he fell straight down.


    "Curiosity Kills the cat." Hua Ruge said once, and then left with the young man. When he went downstairs, he specifically told the shopkeeper that there was something important to deal with above Mr. Liu. No one is allowed to go in and disturb him.


    This is Liu''s teahouse. Naturally, the shopkeeper dare not offend the prince.


    Hua left like a Song Shi ran and went to Yandu transmission array.


    She stood outside the transmission array and waited. At noon, she saw a man with a beautiful face, noble temperament and arrogance coming out, with two big men behind him. At first sight, he was the strong.


    Hua Yuege could not be sure, so he kissed the devouring beast.


    Swallow the beast in the space lazy way: "a peacock, a tiger, an elephant."


    Now I''m sure I didn''t run away, so when the three men came out, Hua Yuege greeted them with a smile: "excuse me, are you your highness peacock king of Southern Xinjiang?"

 Chapter 1155

    The handsome man lost his mind for a moment when he saw Hua Ruge''s dark brown eyes. He saw countless beautiful banshees, and the banshees were generally more beautiful than the human race. However, the women in front of him, no matter their looks or verve temperament, were incomparable to those banshees, which made him feel very surprised.


    "It''s Ben Wang. Who are you?" Peacock king just a moment to restore their arrogant look, asked.


    "I''m from the chamber of Commerce. Come and meet you. Come with me." Hua said in a proper way.


    She can obscure the name of the chamber of Commerce, which is to create a kind for peacock king. She is Liu''s businessman who will send to pick him up.


    Where does peacock king know the door road of the mainland, nodding his head and saying: "lead the way ahead."


    "Good." Hua Ruge talks with peacock king all the way.


    "Your human city is indeed prosperous." Said the peacock king.


    "Your Highness is here for the first time?"


    "Well." Peacock Wang Aojiao''s answer.


    Hua Ruge looked at his posture and thought that he was a peacock. He was full of pride.


    Such people should hate being cheated.


    She took peacock king and others back to her house, asked them to visit it, and then asked them to use tea in the front hall.


    Peacock king is very satisfied with her hospitality, but he can''t get used to their tea.


    "It''s not made of fairy grass. It''s too hard to drink." He said and set the tea aside.


    Hua Ruge thought that as expected, other people''s immortals and beasts are willful. They need to use fairy grass to drink tea. Even if they have money, they can''t buy it.


    "No, we don''t have any fairy grass." Hua Ruge apologized.


    The peacock king waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter where the contract is. I signed it with you."


    He came out mainly to play, signing deacon by the way.


    "Ready." Hua Ruge turns her hand and takes out two contracts she has prepared from the space.


    The peacock king didn''t look, but the elephant king took over. Hua rugo estimated that the peacock king hadn''t come to the human world. Maybe he didn''t read.


    "Kyushu chamber of Commerce?" Elephant king two thick eyebrows wrinkled together way: "you are Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce, not Liu''s chamber of Commerce?"


    "Is there any difference?" Hua rugo said frankly, "if there is any difference, it''s also the condition I give you."


    Xiangwang continued to look down and found that the conditions of the Jiuzhou chamber of commerce were better than those discussed before he asked Tiandan palace, and they would get more weapons in the south of Xinjiang.


    "But it wasn''t you who talked with us about cooperation before. Who are you? How do you know we''re coming today? " The elephant king was obviously a careless owner, and soon figured out the mystery.


    "The elephant king asked well, which is what I''m going to talk to the three next." Hua Ruge got up and said to the three people, "our Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce and their Liu chamber of commerce are hostile. They want to do business with you in southern Xinjiang. I also want to do so, so I''ll invite you back to talk about it."


    Three people look at each other and digest the content of Hua Ruge.


    "Liu''s chamber of commerce is bullying you. It deliberately presses the price very low. The price I give here is fair. Cooperation between Nanjiang and me will not suffer. I hope your highness and the two animal kings will consider it." Hua continued.


    "I don''t know who you are. How can I know if you have the strength to cooperate with us?" Peacock king opens his mouth.


    Hua Ruge took out the contract she signed with Dongjiang from the space with a smile and handed it to Xiangwang, explaining: "this is the contract I signed with Dongjiang. Now I am the largest dange in the whole territory. I guarantee the strength of digesting pills and raising weapons for you."


    The elephant king nodded to the peacock king after reading the contract.


    South Xinjiang was also moved after knowing the cooperation between East Xinjiang and human beings, so they knew the cooperation.


    "Are you Hua Ruge?" The peacock king recited his name as he thought about it.


    "It is my pleasure to let your highness know my name." Hua Yuege answers.


    The peacock king nodded his head and said, "as it is said, she is a beauty."


    "Your Highness is flattered." Hua Yuege said, and then asked, "I don''t know how is your highness thinking about this cooperation?"


    Peacock king is about to reply. He runs into the front hall and says, "my boss, it''s not good. People from the three chambers of Commerce have broken in and killed more than ten of us."


    Hua Ruge did not want to increase casualties, so he said, "don''t resist, let them in."


    Then she turned to the peacock king and asked, "what did your highness just want to say?"


    "I''ll think about it again." Peacock king thought for a while, he wanted to promise before, but now he thinks it can''t be hasty, so he should weigh it again.


    "Good."


    Hua Ruge''s mouth, though so promising, was very angry. It was going to be, and these people actually broke in at this time.


    After the courtyard guard did not stop, the people of the three chambers of Commerce soon came in, led by the leaders of the three chambers of Commerce.


    As soon as these people came in, they saw the peacock king, so they wanted to bypass Hua Ruge and walk towards the peacock king.


    However, Hua Ruge stood in front of the hall and stopped these people outside.


    "You are brave enough to break into my yard and kill me." Hua Ruge didn''t think he was a snake this time, but he sank directly.


    She is rarely so angry, these people found the gloomy face of Hua Ruge breath extremely appalling.


    "Hua Ruge, don''t be unreasonable. Today, it''s you who stunned my son first. After taking away the peacock king, I''m going to fight back." Boss Liu took the lead in coming out and criticizing.


    If he hadn''t found out for a long time that people hadn''t come, he would have gone to check it, but now he was still in the dark.


    "What about the evidence? When it comes to beating people, you should bring me here and show me. " Hua is like a cold song.


    Boss Liu Yili said to the peacock king sitting at the top of the hall: "villain Liu Zheng, the owner of Liu''s chamber of Commerce, asked canzi to pick you up in the morning, but he was seriously injured. Now he is outside."


    He said that Liu Jie, who had taken the healing pill, came in with the help of his servants and stood in front of the hall.


    "What else do you have to say?" Liu Zheng looks at Hua and asks questions like a song.


    "I need to talk to you." Hua Ruge said that the body disappeared in place in an instant.


    All of them were surprised. The next moment, they saw Hua Ruge appear in front of Liu Jie. They didn''t wait for anyone to react. They just smashed him down with a stick.


    "Ka!"


    People can hear the sound of skull breaking.


    "Son!" Liu Zheng shouted.


    The rest were shocked, because Liu Jie had fallen down under the stick and died.


    Hua Ruge stands back to where she was, still a cold face. If she doesn''t notice, she never moves.

 Chapter 1156

    "Hua is like a song. You are too deceiving." Liu Zheng said angrily, although his son himself is countless, it''s no big deal to die, but it''s too humiliating in front of so many people.


    "You also know that I just knocked him out before, and didn''t kill him. I''ll leave room for you. You don''t want to kill him." Hua Ruge said coldly that she used to regard this as a business competition. She could do whatever she wanted but didn''t want to kill people. Unexpectedly, these people didn''t talk about Jianghu morality with her.


    Unreasonable, right? Then she will show these people whose fists are harder!


    The peacock king in the room looks his pupils shrink. The other two animal kings are also surprised. Who could have thought that a girl who just returned the courtesy and modesty was so angry It''s tough.


    If they don''t agree with each other, they will start. It''s too much for their appetite.


    "Well, our account will be settled later. I''m here today to invite my guests back." Liu Zheng suppressed his anger and said, "you won''t stop the peacock king."


    This is his hatred for Hua rugola.


    Hua Ruge naturally won''t be fooled, but he doesn''t want to make a quarrel with him. He just said: "if the peacock king wants to go, I can''t stop him. But if you want to go out of my house today, give me the murderer."


    She stopped to say that several people were dead. Those people usually drink and gamble with her. They have been familiar with each other for a long time. Now she can bear to be killed before she can see the ghost.


    When she saw these people, she was angry. If it wasn''t for the bracelet sent by Tuo BARREI to help her recover, I''m afraid that her anger would be exposed.


    "Dare you!"


    "If you dare to scream again, I''ll break your neck." Hua Yuege looked coldly at him and said, "you can try it. I dare not do it."


    Liu Zheng knows the strength of Hua Ruge. Now a middle emperor in the mainland is afraid that he can''t even match her. Now he dare not touch her.


    He had to bow to the peacock king in the hall and say, "Your Highness, peacock king, you should make a decision for us."


    In his opinion, peacock king is a partner of their Liu''s chamber of Commerce, so Yu Qingyu should help him.


    "Why should I decide for you?" Peacock king lengmou way: "by what you give us below the market price?"? Do you know how to bully me


    If he didn''t make up his mind who to cooperate with before, now he has determined. Although Hua rugo is only a girl, it seems more reliable.


    Strong in strength, firm in position, smart in mind and sincere in heart, these are good partners.


    On the contrary, those people of Liu''s chamber of commerce are cowardly and incompetent. If they have something, they know that they are dependent on others. They are too irresponsible and unreliable.


    "I''m not very clear about what you said, your highness. Did this girl say to you? She''s always treacherous and cunning. You can''t believe her." Liu Zhenglian said hurriedly.


    Peacock king frowns, a pair of dark brown eyes full of disgust, he sees this talent is a crafty liar.


    Hua Ruge saw that peacock king didn''t speak any more, so he knew his mind. Then he said, "if you want to go back alive, give me the murderer."


    Liu Zheng ignored her and still said to peacock king, "if your highness is not satisfied, I can improve the conditions and make your highness satisfied."


    Before the Peacock King opened his mouth, Hua Yuege took out the stick and hit it at Liu Zheng''s chest.


    Liu Zheng hurriedly retreated, but he was hit and was seriously injured by vomiting blood on the spot.


    "I can''t hear you when I talk to you?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The other two bosses didn''t dare to show up. They knew that the rumors about Hua Ruge were not exaggerated, even reserved. At this time, whoever comes out is looking for death.


    "Come on, whoever killed, stand up." Liu Zheng hurriedly said that he was afraid now. If Hua Yuege had just tried harder, he would have lost his life.


    Naturally, those people he brought would not take the initiative to stand out, but Hua Ruge''s yard guard was not vegetarian either. One person pulled out the man and directly killed him.


    Five or six corpses are left behind, and Hua Ruge''s heart is more comfortable.


    "Go away!" She uttered a word.


    Although the three chambers of commerce are unwilling to stay, they dare not stay any more now, so they have to run in the dark.


    Hua Ruge ordered people to clean up the body, put away the stick, and turned back to the hall.


    "I''m sorry, it just went awry." Hua rugo apologized to the three kings.


    The tiger king clapped his thigh first and said: "what''s the matter? The little girl is so good. She is so weak, but she has our style."


    "Yes, no one has been betrothed. Our highness hasn''t been married yet. Why don''t you just go back with us?" Elephant king is on the side.


    There are few such powerful and courageous women in the demon clan.


    And they found that Hua Ruge''s strength was terrible, and it was not impossible to be a demon queen.


    "Ah?" Hua Ruge was stunned for a moment.


    With her rapid brain circuit, she didn''t respond to what the two said, didn''t they talk about cooperation? How can we get around the marriage?


    The peacock king coughed, and then said, "don''t take care of them, they are not serious."


    "Your Highness, you can''t say that. We are all for your sake. How nice this girl is!" The tiger king continued.


    These demon clans do not have a very clear hierarchy, as long as it is not the difference between strength and blood, there is no etiquette.


    The elephant king waved his hand and said, "don''t tell me about the tiger. We orcs are not polite. I''m afraid the little girl can''t accept it for a while."


    "That''s right. You can talk slowly and get married later." Tiger king expressed understanding.


    Peacock king and Hua Ruge are black lines. What and what are they?


    However, although they were a little wild, they didn''t drag their feet in doing things. They signed the contract at noon that day, and directly handed over a large number of miraculous medicines. This is what the Tiandan palace asked. They wanted to defeat Hua Ruge as soon as possible, but they didn''t expect to be picked up by Hua Ruge.


    With a large number of lingcao in the south of Xinjiang, Hua rugo feels that she can turn over stably. This time, it''s her turn to toss about the three chambers of Commerce.


    On the same day, she sent peacock king to a nearby place where she lived. She also sent everyone to wait on him, but she didn''t stay here. After all, she was a girl''s family, so it was inevitable to be gossiped when she was so close to men.


    With the thickness of her face, she is not afraid to say it. She is mainly afraid that Tuo BARREI will hear it. If the goods are jealous, she can''t take them away.


    After that, she gave all the elixir to the alchemists and asked them to make the elixir as soon as possible, and began to check the accounts. To make a plan of counterattack, she needed to know what her current situation was.


    This is not only her, but also Tang Chuan and others see hope. If there is no trouble, there will be a cooperation in the east of Xinjiang that can make the Jiuzhou chamber of commerce develop to this day. Let alone another southern border.

 Chapter 1157

    After the negotiation with Nanjiang, Hua Ruge was happy. However, the three chambers of Commerce and wentiandan palace were completely stupid. This was their last card. They planned to win by this way and then annex Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce, and then they could go on the road of prosperity.


    But who would have thought it would be such an end.


    The elder of Tiandan palace was stunned when he received the news. After a while, he said: "how does she know that we need to cooperate with Nanjiang and the specific time when peacock king will arrive at Yandu?"


    It''s all top secret. They don''t think they can divulge any information at all. How can they let others know.


    The three chambers of Commerce didn''t know what happened. They found the elder at the first time. This time, the elder met the three of them, but there was no direct way to solve the problem. Because it was too big for him to decide.


    "Hold on first. I''ll tell you what to do next in a few days." The elder replied and left.


    Left three people look at each other, the situation has become like this, the cards are taken away, still holding?


    The three of them are not willing to fight any more now, because they have been in a bad mood for a while. Not only have they continued to fight for decades, but also there are big holes in the bank.


    Before, they wanted to have the opportunity to cooperate with Nanjiang. Even if they lost their online business, they could make double profits. But today, in the eyes of their businessmen, it is meaningless to survive.


    But now they have been on the boat of the heaven and pill palace. It''s definitely not good if they don''t listen to others.


    Anyway, so many days have passed, and it''s not bad for the last few days.


    After a discussion, the stores of the three chambers of commerce are still keeping low prices.


    At the same time, Hua rugo ordered people to check the accounts and spread the news of her cooperation with southern Xinjiang, for no other reason but to make people trust her more so as to facilitate her subsequent plans.


    When she saw the accounts, Hua rugo was shocked. After more than one month''s trouble, she lost tens of billions of Lingshi. She owed the money to the monarch world, not to mention that there was still a huge deficit waiting to be covered here.


    Now she finally knows why Tang Laozi is so anxious every day. If she keeps the accounts to watch the outflow of money, she will be crazy.


    But the good news is that the bitterness is at its best.


    When she put down her account book, she said, "starting tomorrow, all our pills will be sold at the original price, and there will be no price reduction."


    "Really?" Old man Tang is excited now. He doesn''t know whether he will make money by restoring the original price. But it''s certain that he won''t lose. He''s afraid of losing now.


    "Really." Hua Ruge got up, stretched out and went home.


    "Elder sister, they can all sell at a reduced price. If we increase the price, we won''t be able to sell." LAN bing''er asked, before that, Hua Ruge followed the price reduction.


    Hua Ruge sat down and said, "this time is different from the past. Look, their dange is going to close down one by one."


    "Sister means they can''t hold on?"


    Hua rugo shook his head: "it''s not that they can''t hold on, it''s that they won''t have any more pills to sell."


    "Yes, even if there are hundreds of years of inventory in the Tiandan palace, it can''t stand such a toss." Blue bing''er smiled.


    This shows that Hua Ruge can turn over.


    "That''s all good, but I can tell from my fight with the palace leader of the Tiandan palace that this is a small and vengeful woman." Hua Yuege said and said, "look, the three chambers of commerce are more unlucky than you think."


    The next day, the prices of dange pills in Jiuzhou rose back to their original prices, which caused a huge stir. Many people in the mainland were very dissatisfied with this kind of action, so they went to dange of the three major chambers of Commerce to buy dange pills.


    As a result, the three chambers of Commerce will be robbed of the limited amount of pills every day, and the deficit will increase exponentially. The helmsman of the three chambers of Commerce has hardly vomited blood, and now they want to rise back to the original price and taste what it is like to make money.


    Hua Ruge''s reputation began to decline, but some danyao can still be sold, because the three chambers of Commerce have less and less limited quantity, and people urgently need the supply of danyao. These words spread to Hua Ruge''s ear, and she did not refute the rumors, and she was just a maverick.


    The news didn''t come back. The three chambers of commerce were in a hurry to die, because there were fewer and fewer pills provided to them by the Tiandan palace. Now they are eager to restore the original price, even increase 50%, and make a good profit with these pills. Otherwise, the Tiandan palace might be emptied in the future. They don''t have to sell either.


    Now, they don''t give the news to Tiandan palace. They look at the high price pills sold at a low price. They just want to hit the wall with their heads.


    It wasn''t until five days later that Shi Xuejun received the news from the mainland. The first reason is that the secret can''t be publicized, so the transmission is slow. The second reason is that the West Sea is in a war these two days. Because the scale of the battle is too large, Shi Xuejun can only visit the front line in person, and now the sea animals have retreated before she can come down.


    When Shi Qingwan heard about the news coming from the mainland, he hurried to Shi Xuejun''s room and waited to see the end of Hua Ruge''s abuse.


    However, after Shi Xuejun saw the jade slips, his face was very gloomy.


    Shiqingwan thought something was wrong. He took it and talked about it with his mind. As a result, his face changed a lot.


    "How could this happen?" She was totally stupid and kept saying, "how could Nanjiang suddenly cooperate with huaruge? Shouldn''t it cooperate with those chambers of Commerce?"


    The jade slips were written carefully, saying that Hua Ruge got the news ahead of time, and directly sent peacock king to his own house, adding conditions to determine cooperation.


    However, shiqingwan couldn''t figure it out. What kind of channel did Hua Ruge know about this kind of thing? It''s amazing.


    He also said that cutting off the beard means cutting off the beard. What kind of ability does this woman have and how can any crisis be solved.


    "The waste!" Shixuejun''s tone is not good. The waste in his mouth naturally refers to the three chambers of Commerce. Can I pick someone up and lose it?


    Shi Qingwan didn''t like to throw down the jade Jane and said, "how can this Hua Ruge be so evil?"


    She''s more difficult than she thought!


    Shi Xuejun is silent, but there is a burning fire in his heart, which is very suffocating.


    Last time, she lost a hundred years of hard work.


    Last time, she lost ten strong people in xuanxianjing.


    This time, in order to take Hua Ruge and the Dan Pavilion behind her, she spent 30 years'' savings of the Tian Dan palace. So many miraculous medicines and Dan medicines are floating?


    "Damn it!" She couldn''t help making a noise.


    How can a little girl who has not formed her own power be so difficult to deal with? Such a big trend not only won''t kill her, but also becomes a stepping stone for her to climb higher and higher.

 Chapter 1158

    How does this make her acceptable.


    Shiqingwan thinks this kind of thing is ridiculous. In her cognition, it is impossible. Hua Ruge can make her very uncomfortable.


    She was reluctant to admit that she was weaker than others. Especially weaker than Hua Ruge.


    "Mother, what are we going to do next?" Now she can only rely on Xuejun.


    Shi Xuejun sighed: "up to now, we can''t win. We can only cancel this plan."


    She knows that if she loses, she must stop losing in time.


    "If it doesn''t win, then we have to go on with the assassination." Said Shi Qingwan.


    Shi Xuejun waved: "next time, we should plan well, and we should not be in a hurry. Now we need to end this farce."


    At the beginning of the plan, she thought it was a perfect plan to crush Hua Ruge. Who knows that it has become a joke today.


    Shixuejun wrote the order and asked to take it back.


    Two days later, when the three chambers of Commerce wanted to cry, the news of shixuejun finally reached the elder of Tiandan palace.


    So the elder called for three.


    The three of them went away excitedly, but the elder glanced at them indifferently and said: "you are very dissatisfied with what you have done, and the upper part decides to terminate your relationship from now on."


    Three people didn''t understand at one time.


    "That is to say, we will not supply you with lingcao and Dan medicine after that. Our cooperation is over." The elder didn''t worry about these people''s feelings at all, and there was no psychological burden when he spoke.


    "What?" Liu Zheng took the lead in getting up and asked, "do you mean to ignore us if the plan fails now?"


    If there is no danyao supply of Tiandan palace, their dange will not be available for sale in a few days, and there is no capital turnover in their hands, then what is waiting for them is the complete closure of dange.


    Not only Liu Zheng, but also the other two can''t accept it.


    They were cheated by the Tiandan palace to get on the boat. Now the boat has turned over. The people of the Tiandan palace have left in the lifeboat and left them on the boat. They can''t talk.


    "We don''t want to, but the opportunity has been sent to you. You didn''t receive the peacock king. We can''t blame you." The elder said again and said, "the decision made above cannot be changed. I advise you to act on your own, and you can''t bear the consequences."


    He said without looking at the petrified expression of the three people, and went straight away. The three people wanted to catch up with each other and ask for clarification. As a result, they were expelled by the disciples of the temple of heaven, and they also accepted the sign in their hands that could go in and out of the palace.


    It''s like being blacklisted by people who owe money. To hold back more is to hold back more, to despair more and to despair more.


    Liu Zheng and his two bosses are sitting on the three ends of the outside of the Tiandan palace.


    It''s over, it''s all over!


    They don''t even have the strength to scold and ask the bastards of Tiandan palace. They are full of regret. How could they have been so obsessed with provoking Hua Ruge? That woman can''t be provoked at all.


    However, no matter what they think, Hua Ruge still buys her own pills at a high price. With the supply of pills from the three chambers of Commerce becoming less and less, her pills business is getting better and better. It can be settled if two kinds of weapons are sold together in the weapons Pavilion, only the bank is in trouble.


    She didn''t dare to reduce the interest money, because if someone wanted to withdraw it, she had no money to give it to them, so she had to spend it first. Anyway, she was determined that the three chambers of Commerce would collapse before her.


    As long as that side collapses, all the difficulties on her side will be solved.


    On the seventh day of the agreement reached between huaruge and Nanjiang, after the withdrawal of the supply of danyao from the Tiandan palace, all dange danyao in the three chambers of Commerce recovered their original prices like huaruge.


    Now people not only scold Hua Ruge, but also here.


    But even if the price was adjusted back, the dange didn''t hold on for a few days, some five or six days, some ten days, anyway, it closed again and again.


    The three chambers of commerce pay for broken bones and broken tendons. They have no money to run these Dan pavilions again.


    The common people are foolishly looking at the closed stores and the red birthday of dange, Kyushu. They begin to understand why huaruge has returned to its original price, because no price reduction can escape the fate of closing.


    No matter what the outside world says, the only stores in the mainland that are well-known and have all kinds of pills at fair prices are the dange in Kyushu. It is certain that the business is booming.


    Seeing a large amount of Lingshi flowing in, the old man of tangchuan can''t close his smile every day. He''s even happier than making money himself.


    The crisis is finally over.


    Then not only the dange, but also the price of the weapons in the weapons Pavilion on the mainland will be restored. Without vicious competition, they will start to make good money.


    Only the profits of the bank can''t go down. The reason is very simple. Neither of them can give you Lingshi or profits.


    Hua Ruge summed up that there are only two ways to alleviate this phenomenon.


    First, she negotiates with the three chambers of Commerce, and at the same time adjusts the interest money, so there is no problem of people withdrawing the money and saving it in another one.


    The second is to wait for one of them to fail and go out of business completely.


    As for the first method, the three chambers of Commerce have contacted her and wanted to interview her.


    But Hua rugo refused decisively. When these people ran over her, they made her bankrupt and unable to afford to lose her fame. Now, they think about rivers. There are so many good things in the world.


    Besides, although Hua rugo is kind-hearted, he has no tolerance for those who bully her. She was angry about her bullying for more than a month, and now it''s time to report back.


    This point, after she refused, the three chambers of commerce also realized.


    Hua rugo certainly doesn''t want the profits of the bank to rise like this. There''s only one reason why she doesn''t talk about it. That''s because she''s going to start.


    Today''s Kyushu chamber of Commerce says that it can''t be overemphasized. It''s far beyond their ability to make money or influence. So they are very afraid of China.


    After guessing Hua Ruge''s intention, the three chambers of Commerce began to consciously shrink the industry and try to collect funds. However, they had many stores before and lost too much. Moreover, dange closed. The weapons pavilion just recovered and didn''t make money. Other restaurants and teahouses were marginal industries and could not have made much money.


    And they realized that there was no way to run so many industries. So they began to sell and cash out. They wanted to recover the funds to the greatest extent and prayed that the money could help them through the difficulties.

 Chapter 1159

    Tang Chuan, speaking from his own experience, believes that it is time to rapidly occupy all markets and not give life to the three chambers of Commerce.


    However, Hua Ruge and shangguanli both think this is not the best way, so she just watched the three chambers of Commerce sell the industry, and did not attack at the first time.


    She paid too much attention to the battlefield of Daewoo. Now, although there is no hall to control the battle, the two dynasties still haven''t received troops, and they are constantly pounding the border of Daewoo.


    Daewoo''s border was originally the border of the great Zhou Dynasty, which was relatively solid. The two great dynasties had not attacked for so long, and the monarch even had the energy to build a new territory.


    Because a few months ago, the land was plagued by internal and external troubles. The people''s hearts were open to questions, the economy could not keep up, and there were still many areas to be improved.


    Hua Ruge is more relieved to get such news, but she will pay attention to Pu''er. If there is a need, she will go back as soon as possible.


    After living here for a while, LAN binger also set out to go back. Now her strength is not bad, and she is a symbol of Daewoo belief. Going back will make people feel more secure.


    After seeing off LAN binger, Hua Ruge turns around in the chamber of Commerce when she has nothing to do. She walks on the street, eats, drinks and occasionally pays attention to the progress of the three chambers of Commerce. Seeing that they are still in a hurry to shrink their funds, she is very confident, but she is not in a hurry to start.


    But she didn''t have time to start. She had been sending people to spread the news that the three chambers of Commerce had lost a lot of money in the business war and now had to sell the industry.


    Anyway, it''s not fake news. She has no burden to do it.


    The three chambers of Commerce do not have the energy to deal with these things now. They are still recycling money despite the rumors. They are afraid that such a big shelf will suddenly collapse, which will make them fall into a hopeless situation.


    All the business of Kyushu chamber of commerce is on the right track now. Hua Ruge has nothing to do. However, when she wanders in the city for a long time every day, she inevitably meets the peacock king who is also wandering.


    At this time, he changed into a more ordinary clothes, but still could not hide his noble spirit, and his unique arrogance.


    "Your Highness, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you doing here?" Hua Ruge comes forward to say hello.


    Seeing her, peacock king was willing to say a few words, so he said, "not bad, there are many fresh things, enough for me to play for a while."


    "It''s rare for your highness to have a good time. Although you enjoy playing in this city, all the expenses are on me." Hua is like a song.


    Peacock king raises eyebrows: "do you think I will have no money?"


    "Of course not. Where do you spend your own money when you come to my place? It''s our human etiquette." Hua Ruge explained.


    The peacock king looks high. If you know that you are despised, you will be furious.


    The peacock king nodded: "I understand."


    "Just understand, and keep it in my account." Hua said like a song.


    The peacock king thought for a moment and asked, "you humans are like this to all people?"


    "Of course not. We are only so friendly to our friends."


    "You treat me like a friend?" Asked the peacock king.


    "To be honest, no, I don''t know much about what I saw, but I appreciate your highness." Hua Ruge told the truth.


    It''s better to talk to immortal beast directly, or they may have difficulty in understanding.


    This is the understanding of Hua Ruge and mink in their communication.


    "You are a very interesting girl." Peacock king boasted.


    "A lot of people say that. I just don''t like stereotypes." Hua Yuege said, and said, "it''s better to meet each other. Today, I invite your highness to eat."


    "Good." The peacock king agreed first.


    The two came to a restaurant of Liu''s chamber of Commerce and sat in the box on the second floor. They watched the street view while eating. Peacock king was also very interested in human eating, but even if he liked eating, he was very elegant.


    Hua Ruge is relatively casual. What they talk about most at a meal is cooperation and the situation in western Xinjiang.


    When talking about how long the war will last, the peacock king said casually, "who knows when those fools will understand it?"


    Hua Ruge listened to this and paid a little attention to it. He quickly asked, "what do you mean, your highness?"


    "It''s not interesting." Peacock king said and then ate.


    But Hua rugo knows it''s not so easy.


    What do sea animals in Xijiang understand?


    With her head, it soon occurred to her that this might not be a simple invasion campaign. What might be hidden in it?


    The peacock king in front of him looks like he knows it, but he doesn''t want to say that she can''t help it, so he has to pay attention to it.


    After a meal, they said goodbye happily. During that time, except for the things in Xijiang, they were all good.


    When she left the restaurant, she went straight to shangguanli''s house. Shangguanli changed her residence. She went there last time and found it.


    When she arrived, shangguanli was cultivating in the room. Hua Ruge didn''t come out until the afternoon.


    "Why do you have time? Shouldn''t you be thinking about how to deal with those chambers of Commerce now?" Shangguan Li then went and asked.


    "They''ve all been wasted yesterday. It''s not a matter of minutes to clean up. I''m here to say another thing." Hua Ruge said in a low voice: "I doubt that Xijiang is not a pure invasion, and what may be behind it."


    "Why all of a sudden?" Shangguan Li sits down and asks.


    "Peacock king said a word that I thought was strange." Hua Ruge then said that again.


    Shangguan Li raised her eyebrows sharply: "if this is the case, things should not be simple."


    "Yes, pay attention." Hua said like a song.


    "Well, I''ll take it." Shangguanli responds happily.


    Hua Ruge is relieved. To get the news as soon as possible, the best way is to find shangguanli.


    In the next few days, the three chambers of commerce are busy with selling the industry. It''s hard to bargain. The common people are busy spreading rumors about how depressed the three chambers of commerce are. Now they have mixed up to sell the industry.


    Hua Ruge felt that the fire was almost over, so when the painting style changed, she began to send people to spread that the three major chambers of commerce were losing too much money and were about to close down. When the bank was closed, they ran away with the money, and then they were all in trouble.


    The news spread more and more widely. Later, it caused panic among the people. They went to the three chambers of Commerce to take out their Lingshi.


    At this time, the three chambers of commerce did not know what to do. They embezzled too many Lingshi, and the profits were too high to bear, so they could not take them out at all.


    In the early stage, they imitated Hua Ruge and were as stable as Mount Tai. How much money did they need. But they and Hua rugo were very rich at that time, but they did not.

 Chapter 1160

    Although it''s all banking crisis, the three chambers of Commerce have more holes this time than Hua Ruge did at that time, and their continuous sale of assets has made people firmly believe that they really have no money, and they all want to take out their spiritual stones as soon as possible. They are scrambling one by one for fear that the three chambers of Commerce will collapse if they go late.


    The three chambers of commerce are so tired that they have taken out all the assets that can be tossed out. However, how can they even make up the principal of others? Let alone profit? It''s also because they wanted to drag down Hua Ruge and raise the profit to the present level. As a result, I didn''t sink into others, but I did.


    After the crisis, the three chambers of Commerce know that this is not groundless and has something to do with Hua Ruge.


    Think again that Hua Ruge hasn''t moved for so many days. It doesn''t look like he is in a hurry to seize the market. It''s just waiting for them to sell the industry and cash in, and then use it to spread rumors.


    Now the rumor is so credible that they can''t argue with it.


    The three chambers of Commerce no longer cooperate with each other when they ask Tiandan palace not to provide any more pills, but because it is still a matter of exchange of views among friends, they all know that not only the chamber of Commerce will not be able to protect it, but also they will be ruined.


    So they decided to turn their attention and start sending people to spread the news that Hua rugo''s Bank had been hollowed out by her for a long time. Hua rugo was a big liar.


    They know it''s true. Although Hua Ruge''s industry is small and the Lingshi in deficit is far less than them, they are sure that Hua Ruge is even more incapable of filling in.


    This time, the three men made great efforts and sent many people out to spread, but soon someone began to say.


    It didn''t take long for this to reach Hua Ruge''s ear, accompanied by the anxious words of Tang Chuan and Tang Qing.


    "Boss, please find a way to contain the rumors, or we won''t have the money to survive the crisis this time."


    "Yes, with our current development, as long as we have time, we can fill in the deficit, but not yet."


    Father and son, one sentence for me, can''t hurry, Hua Ruge is lazy drinking tea on the side.


    "My boss, you should say something." Tang Qingdao.


    Hua Ruge put down his teacup and said: "rumor is that this kind of thing can''t be used at any time."


    The two waited for her to go on.


    "I can beat the three chambers of commerce with rumors, but they can''t even scratch my skin with them." She said firmly.


    The two fell into thinking.


    "I''m not very good at business, but I have some experience in grasping people''s mind." Hua Ruge looked at the two humanitarians: "look at the current situation. The dange of the three chambers of Commerce has all closed, and the weapons pavilion has also been suppressed by our high-end weapons, so we can''t earn any money, so we can only collect funds and sell the industry. I don''t have to say it''s going to fall. "


    "However, the public may not be very keen on this, so I will let you know clearly the current situation of the three chambers of Commerce, and then a little boost the momentum. No one will believe this. When the wall falls, everyone pushes it. "


    "In addition, our cooperation with the eastern and southern Xinjiang, the business of the dange and the weaponry Pavilion is booming, just like the rising sun. Say we don''t have money? You have to believe it, too. "


    "The most important point is that the money subsided when our bank was in crisis last time, which increased our credibility. When you think about the bad business, you won''t empty the bank. How can there be no money when the business is so good? "


    After talking about it for a while, Hua rugo concluded: "public opinion is a good weapon, but it depends on the situation. People are smarter than we think, and chaos will only backfire."


    That''s why she didn''t start when the three chambers of Commerce began to collect funds, but waited for them to sell for a while before starting. The timing was very important.


    "It''s reasonable, but what if people believe it?" Asked Tang Qing.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "believe me, the three chambers of commerce can''t only smear us. Instead, it will be backfired. "


    Tang Qing seems to understand.


    "You don''t have to be confused. It''s natural to know when you see too many of them." Hua Ruge stood up and patted Tang Qing on the shoulder and walked out.


    It''s over. She''s going to write a letter to Tuo BARREI.


    "Father, the owner means we don''t care?" Tang Qing asked.


    Tang Chuan nodded, "well, let''s see the situation first."


    Rumors have been spread by the three major chambers of Commerce, but as Hua Ruge said, now Kyushu chamber of Commerce has a very good reputation and a rising momentum. No one will believe such groundless words.


    What''s more, the profit of Jiuzhou bank is so high. They don''t exist in the three chambers of commerce that are about to collapse?


    However, the three chambers of commerce did not give up their minds, and they vigorously advocated and revealed many so-called inside stories, saying that the Bank of Kyushu lost money. But in this way, it is necessary to use too much force.


    People are not stupid. When this kind of speech has been exaggerated by some people, they also know that it is intentional.


    And now who will go to Kyushu chamber of Commerce to find out the dark? Obviously, it''s the three chambers of Commerce. And this also proves that they are weak in heart and will pull people into the water and divert people''s attention. It''s also clear.


    Therefore, the three chambers of commerce are about to arrive in Taiwan, and the speech that the bank has no money is pushed to a peak again, which aggravates the demise of the three chambers of Commerce.


    Now the three leaders of the three major chambers of Commerce really want to open their mouths. They can''t afford to pay for the Lingshi from the public.


    So two days later, all the banks of the three chambers of Commerce transferred the profits back to the state at the beginning of the commercial war, saying that they could no longer pay according to the high profits, which caused more public anger.


    These people not only need to withdraw money, but also use violence by chance, so the situation is suddenly chaotic. After many days of rioting, the three chambers of commerce were unable to cope with it, so they finally had to find the Tiandan palace to preside over justice.


    No matter the common people or the friars, it''s the biggest force in the territory. Who dares to collide.


    However, at this time, the Tiandan palace can''t be partial. The final ruling is to let the three chambers of Commerce return the capital saved by the people. If they can''t get it out, they will sell the industry and pay it back slowly.


    After all, the three chambers of Commerce have a large business. Although they don''t have enough Lingshi in their hands, they still have numerous shops, fields and land. All of these are worth a lot of money, but they can''t find so many buyers for a while, and it will take a while to deal with them.


    Although the people are not satisfied, they can only do this now, so they secretly lament their own misfortune. At the beginning, if Lingshi were all stored in Jiuzhou bank, it would not be OK.


    has many people as like as two peas. Those who took money from the three major chambers of commerce also went to Kyushu money bank for the first time. After that, they found that the profits of Kyushu money estate had dropped down just like before the war.

 Chapter 1161

    Seeing this, everyone realized that the business war was over, and the result was obvious. The three chambers of Commerce collapsed completely, and Kyushu chamber of Commerce rose to a higher level.


    People know that they can''t take advantage of it any more. Throughout the situation on the mainland, Lingshi still exists in Jiuzhou bank. At present, the profits of all banks are the same, which is relatively more reliable for Kyushu bank.


    Of course, there were a few people who made a fuss, but only a few did not turn up any waves.


    Hua Ruge is rich again, so she looks at the industries sold by the three chambers of Commerce. Because of the urgent need for money, the price is slightly lower.


    She said directly to Tang: "buy."


    "What industry do you want to buy? What area? " Tang Chuan asked.


    "All the shops have been bought. The shopkeeper will keep them. Let''s use them." Hua said like a song.


    "My boss, that''s all the industries of the three chambers of Commerce. If we do that, we won''t have much money left in the bank. If there''s any trouble, our capital turnover will be the same as theirs." Tang Chuan Dao.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "since then, the business in this continent has been mine. Who can be more rich and reliable than me, and what is more troubling?"


    What else does Tang Chuan want to say? Hua Ruge directly interrupts: "go ahead and do it. It''s OK."


    Tangchuan has no choice but to arrange someone to receive it. In his mind, the host seems to have never done business before, and he thinks it''s more suitable for her to go to Jiangshan than to do business.


    So the three chambers of Commerce received all the stores in the whole territory by the Kyushu chamber of Commerce. The money used was the money that the people had in the bank. Then the three chambers of Commerce returned the money to the people. Most of the people who got the money also kept the money in the Kyushu chamber of Commerce.


    After repeated setbacks, Hua Ruge almost swallowed the industries of the three chambers of commerce without much cost. Although there was a huge deficit in the bank, there was enough capital turnover to avoid being in trouble.


    In the next two months, the name of Jiuzhou was replaced by many stores in cities of all sizes. It seems that it has become the largest business name in the whole territory, with countless Lingshi flowing in every day, and huaruge has become the biggest and only winner in the business war.


    Hua Ruge was very satisfied with this result. She had planned to create a chamber of Commerce of the same scale as one of the three chambers of Commerce in one year. Unexpectedly, she swallowed the three chambers of Commerce in half a year now, and also cooperated with southern Xinjiang. In an instant, she became the richest person in the whole territory.


    She would like to think about it or to thank the heavenly palace. If it were not for such a disturbance, she would not have achieved what she has achieved now.


    She wrote these in her letter and showed them to Tuo BARREI.


    Tuoba Rui told her about the current situation of the Tiandan palace. It is said that shiqingwan''s face is very bad recently, and the smile on his face is gone, which is likely to be angry with her. Shi Xuejun''s closing time has become longer and he has no face to see others.


    The three chambers of commerce are so noisy this time, and there is a dispute between danyao and Nanjiang. Baizong, like Mingjing, knows that Tiandan palace is behind them. Now, the first force in the mainland has lost to Hua Ruge, a little girl in the hall of the heavenly pill palace, and has helped people pave the way, which has long been the object of people''s jokes.


    Hua Ruge became famous in the first World War. Besides being a business tycoon, it was also included in the history of business and became the object of people''s study.


    When Hua rugo knew this, she refused to accept it. She was learning from her in business and cultivation this day. She couldn''t even collect the copyright fee.


    but make complaints about Tucao, but she did not want to make complaints about it, because it will be very helpful for her future development.


    When the commercial empire has stabilized, Hua rugo is thinking about a step-by-step plan. Only money can''t bring down the Tiandan palace, and there is the most important step to go. She just can take advantage of the current great fame.


    At this time, Dayu had fought two days to retreat. The reason was that he didn''t enter the city gate for three months after the attack, causing heavy casualties, and the supply line of food and grass was too long and the loss was too large, so he simply accepted the troops.


    Juntianxia did not rush to expand the territory this time, but to stabilize the country.


    Hua rugo sent someone to deliver a letter to juntianxia, in which there was the money she borrowed, and the words she needed his help to convey.


    When Emperor Tianxia saw the letter, he sent someone to Tianfu college to convey Hua Ruge''s order.


    Tianfu college is Hua Ruge''s influence in the small world. As the dean of the college, she has no time for two years. Now she finally has the opportunity to carry forward it. She has no reason not to use it.


    Danyangfeng''s first Mu Qingyan received a letter from Hua Ruge and said with a smile: "I thought you forgot that you had a college."


    Hua rugo has been a shake off shopkeeper since she took over, and she is used to it, but this shake off has lasted for more than two years, which is almost the same.


    On the letter, she was asked to leave for Yandu. There was something important to discuss.


    So mu Qingyan immediately set out.


    Hua Ruge''s business is stable now, and she has countless money in her account every day. However, she is still a rich shopkeeper, leaving the chamber of Commerce to Tang Laozi. Although Tang Laozi is lack of courage, she is cautious and conservative, which is the most appropriate way to manage. She is also at ease.


    She only eats, drinks and practices.


    In a few months, she has reached the Ninth level of the first quenching body of the Sutra of annihilation. The quenching body method can be mastered skillfully. It''s easy to use it to improve the strength of a level.


    She is now hitting the second tier.


    After practice, she went back to talk with shangguanli and passed the time. Occasionally, she would take shangguanli out to eat.


    On this day, they were drinking tea in the teahouse. They sat down and heard a knock at the door.


    "Come in." Hua said like a song.


    When the door opened, the peacock king in a green robe appeared in their sight.


    "Your Highness the peacock king." Hua Ruge punched him.


    "I''ll have tea by the side, see you come in and say hello." Peacock king and Hua Ruge talk, but their eyes are more on shangguanli: "this is it?"


    Shangguan glass looks gentle and indifferent. Although it is not aggressive, it also exudes the breath of no entry for strangers.


    "This is my friend, shangguanli." Hua Ruge said.


    The peacock king nodded, "how are you, Shangguan girl?"


    "It''s his highness peacock king. I''ve heard from you for a long time." Shangguan Li said politely. From his look, we can see that she just stayed in the stage of politeness.


    "Oh? Have you heard of Xiao Wang? " The peacock king really takes his politeness seriously.


    Shangguan glass can only receive: "a little heard."


    "Can I have tea with you?" Asked the peacock king.


    Hua Ruge looks at Shangguan Li. She is OK.


    Shangguanli had to nod: "of course."


    Although she is indifferent in heart, she is very polite to people who have good manners and self-restraint.

 Chapter 1162

    Three people drink tea together, peacock king''s words are obviously more, but most of them are with shangguanli, from the customs of the mainland to the style of Southern Xinjiang, there is no meaning to find words.


    Shangguan Li is a man of few words. Most of the time, she just listens to her. She only says one or two words when she really needs a reply.


    Hua Ruge used to have a lot to say, but she didn''t know what to say when she looked at the scene. Even if she was nervous, she could see that peacock king was unusual to shangguanli.


    The usual arrogance can''t be seen now. It''s kind and tight.


    So when she doesn''t need to answer or ease the embarrassment, she doesn''t open her mouth. Fortunately, she can sit by the window and watch the street view without chatting.


    I could have sat in the teahouse for one afternoon. After sitting in the teahouse for half an hour, Shangguan Li put down his teacup and said, "Your Highness, please use it slowly. A Li has something to do, so I''ll go back first."


    Hua Ruge sits there. I don''t know which side he is standing on at this time. Is he going with Shangguan Li or helping peacock king stay?


    She usually has many ideas, but she is still not good at dealing with such things. After all, she doesn''t know what shangguanli thinks.


    At this time, I saw Shangguan glass cast a look.


    Now that Hua Yuege understood, she put down her teacup and said, "it''s almost enough to drink. I''ll go, too."


    The peacock king was also in a straight mind. He didn''t know how to keep him. He said directly, "I don''t know where the Shangguan girl''s residence is? Is it convenient for Xiao Wang to visit? "


    He used all the human accent he had learned these days.


    "I''m sorry, your highness, but I prefer to be alone. I don''t need to pay a visit. We are destined to see each other again." Shangguanli, smiling, politely refused.


    Peacock king is usually a person who can''t say a word and then do it. For the first time, he didn''t know what to say. After a second''s stagnation, Jun Wang said, "OK, girl, please."


    Shangguan Li nods and leaves first.


    "Farewell, your highness peacock king." Hua Ruge said hello and went with Shangguan Li.


    After leaving the teahouse, Hua Ruge heard shangguanli''s breath. It was the first time she saw her express her feelings in this way.


    "How is the peacock king better than you think?" Hua Yuege asked on one side.


    "I don''t think so." Shangguan Li replied indifferently.


    Hua Ruge is helpless: "I''m just asking you what''s your first impression of him?"


    "More publicity, less stability." Shangguan Li analyzes.


    "I It''s not that. It''s how you feel about him. " Hua Ruge is stuttered by her thunder.


    How could this man lack more strings than she.


    "No sense." Shangguan Li said and turned to look at her: "what should I feel?"


    "Don''t you tell me you can''t see that he likes you?" Hua said like a song.


    "I can see that." Shangguan Li replied that she was very smart. She was not only sensitive but also sensitive in emotion. It was strange that she could not see it.


    "You have no idea?"


    "There is nothing in the world that is more groundless and unreasonable than this kind of good feeling. Do you think I will believe it or move my heart?" If Shangguan glass wants more reason, it will have more reason.


    She said that Hua Ruge was really shocked for a while. I dare to say that Guan Li didn''t lack a string, just didn''t believe in feelings.


    "A Li, you know that people will be pessimistic if they are too rational." "People need emotion, and as long as it''s emotion, it''s not clear that can be explained by reason," Hua said


    "I don''t think it''s wrong. It''s the hardest thing to love and be loved. I don''t think I''ll fall in love with anyone, and I don''t think anyone will fall in love with me. " Shangguan glass has its own reason.


    Hua Ruge listened to this, and suddenly thought that he had thought of it, and that many people thought of it until the man who was destined appeared.


    "Forget it. I''m not suitable for ideological work." Hua Yuege then said, "I''ll wait and see which man accepts you."


    Shangguan Li smiles and doesn''t answer.


    The next day before Hua Yuege got up, the servant girl knocked on the door and said, "my host, the peacock king is here. I''ll see you in the front hall."


    "When is it? Why is he here?" Hua Ruge gets up reluctantly, washes and washes simply, changes clothes and goes to the front hall.


    In the front hall, the peacock king was wearing a yellow Royal robe. He was full of noble spirit, but he was a little fickle in his eyes, as if he was worried about something.


    "Your Highness." Hua Ruge still yawned when he came to the front hall. It''s very perfunctory to bow.


    When peacock king saw her coming, he straightened his posture and tried to look natural. He asked, "boss Hua, are you good friends with Shangguan girl?"


    "I think I said it yesterday." Hua Ruge replied that as a girl who gets up angry, her inner activity now is that if peacock king comes to ask only this, she doesn''t mind to put him on the visitor blacklist and refuse to see him later.


    "Then you should know where she lives?" Peacock king said again.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I know."


    "Then tell me I''m going to visit some other day." Peacock king continued to speak seriously.


    "I remember her saying yesterday that she didn''t welcome visitors. Did your highness forget?" Hua Ruge reminds me.


    "If you want an address, you can give it to me. There are so many words." The peacock king was slightly displeased.


    "If I give it to you without her permission, she''ll probably move the next day." Hua Ruge said truthfully.


    Anyway, shangguanli often moves when she is free. It''s only three months since she came to Yandu. She has changed six places in the house, which makes her very tired.


    The peacock king frowned, fully showing inexperience in this kind of thing.


    Hua Ruge yawns at the same time.


    "When will she go out next time? If you know, please let me know. I''ll see her." Peacock king perseveres in his way. Although he has no experience, his brain is easy to use.


    Hua Ruge said that Guan Li moved more frequently than he went out. He might not go out again if he waited.


    The peacock king''s dark brown eyes are fixed on Hua Ruge''s face, waiting for her answer. The small look she looks forward to makes her very shaken.


    She hoped shangguanli would be good, but at the same time, she was very ambivalent. After all, she didn''t know who peacock king was, and whether he should be matched or not.


    "Well, I''m going to ask Ali today. If she wants, she''ll ask her out for dinner with you." Hua Ruge thought about it.


    "That would be great." Peacock king satisfied way.


    "But don''t hold too much hope, your highness. A Li is so quiet and hard to move. He doesn''t necessarily agree." Hua Yuege was the first to give him a preventive injection.


    "Peacock king nods:" I know


    "That''s good."


    So Hua Ruge went out early. When she got to shangguanli, she was dealing with the news of the four directions in the courtyard.

 Chapter 1163

    Shangguan Li looks up at her and continues to deal with the news. She doesn''t mean to be ignored.


    "I said, ah Li, it''s not right to be so hospitable." Hua Ruge sat down and said.


    "If you don''t come for someone else, I would welcome you." The way of Shangguan glass is light.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows and said, "have you guessed that?"


    "Look at the present time. Usually you don''t get up at this time, let alone go out."


    "Can''t I come to you in a hurry?"


    Shangguan Li points to the jade Jane on the table and says, "I don''t know if you have something?"


    "Hello, you''re not interesting. I need privacy, too." Hua Ruge felt a sense of frustration.


    "I''m not interested in your privacy, and you don''t care about mine, do you?" Shangguan Li looks at her and says.


    She wants to block back Hua Ruge if she doesn''t have an outlet.


    Hua Yuege can''t laugh or cry: "you''re so smart that you don''t have friends."


    Last officer Lisong shoulders, said he doesn''t care, just don''t worry about the question: "you won''t put my address out."


    "Of course not. I''ll say you don''t have to move again." Hua Ruge shakes her head.


    "I''m going to move, too. Let Lan''er give you the address of her heart." Shangguan Li says and lowers his head to deal with the news.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "let''s not talk about it. This morning, peacock king went to my place. I think he''s sincere."


    Shangguan Li ignores her.


    "I don''t know if he is reliable, but I think you may need to contact more people to know what you like." Hua Ruge persuades.


    "Not interested." Shangguanli is talking, but his voice is as indifferent as ever.


    Hua Ruge sighed: "this red lady is really hard to be."


    To deal with a passion like fire, but also to deal with a cold like ice, it''s just hot water.


    Shangguan Li smiled, rather a bit of schadenfreude.


    "You don''t know, peacock king''s attitude is really unbearable. If you don''t agree, I promise that he can pester me." Hua Yuege''s helpless face.


    Who did she provoke.


    Shangguan Li doesn''t speak, as if it has nothing to do with her.


    But it''s not her problem, but how innocent Hua rugo is.


    "Or you will meet alone and have a good chat. If you really feel bad, you will refuse him." Hua Ruge uses a pair of abducted mouth airway.


    Shangguan Li doesn''t even pay attention to her.


    "A Li, you can''t be so unfair."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Silence.


    "If you do, I won''t go back. I''ll live here, so that he can''t find me." Hua Ruge begins to play rogue.


    Shangguan Li nodded: "if you want to live, there are many empty yards."


    Hua, like a song, has no words to ask heaven. In the end, I went back in disgrace.


    Peacock king is a little more reserved than she imagined. He doesn''t come to ask about the situation every day, but he will come once in three days and twice. Hua Ruge felt that she was living a very uneasy life, so she really moved to shangguanli''s new home.


    Shangguan Li cares about her food and drink, but she doesn''t care about her condition.


    "Really not discussed?" One day, Hua Yuege asked in front of people.


    Shangguan glass directly lost a piece of jade Jane and said, "you let me check it, have a look."


    "What?" Hua Ruge has forgotten all about it. Shen Nian has read the news in the jade slips.


    "My subordinates have been ordered to investigate the invasion of western Xinjiang. At present, I haven''t heard the clear reasons for the invasion. I think it''s really strange. I''m sure my subordinates will do their best to continue the investigation. Thank you


    Hua Ruge remembered that she had listened to the peacock king, and then suspected that there might be something wrong with the invasion of the western Xinjiang and asked others to check it.


    When she put down the jade slips, shangguanli said: "the reason that Xijiang said is to become the ruler of this continent, which is very strange, they are some sea animals that do not need the mainland most."


    "Yes, I think a lot of people think it''s an excuse. The real purpose is only for them to know." Hua said like a song.


    "It''s hard for my people to penetrate into the sea animals, so this may not find anything." The rational analysis of shangguanli.


    Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "if you can know the reason, maybe this war will not continue."


    Shangguan Li nods.


    "I think I can go to peacock king to find out some news." Hua Ruge blinks at Shangguan glass.


    Shangguanli realizes that Hua Ruge digs a hole for her, but she doesn''t jump. She just says, "go to you."


    "I asked if they would tell me." Hua Ruge stands out.


    Shangguanli didn''t care about her: "I don''t care if human beings and Xijiang continue to fight, and I won''t go."


    She said it firmly.


    Time flies down, Shangguan Li changes clothes and is ready to go out.


    Hua Ruge stood at the door and smiled, "don''t you care?"


    Shangguanli ignores her and only goes to the tavern where Hua Ruge has settled down.


    Hua Ruge looks at her back, smiles and turns back to her room.


    When shangguanli arrived at the tavern, the peacock king had already arrived. He was dressed in a blue brocade robe and wore a jade crown. He was very noble as the king of beasts, and also had some Confucian and elegant qualities of human beings. A pair of dark brown eyes are very bright, beautiful can not pick out flaws.


    "How are you, Shangguan girl?" He was the first to speak.


    "Thank you very much, your highness. Everything is going well." Shangguan Li said, it''s OK when you have Hua Ruge. Now she''s alone. She feels a little constrained.


    "Sit down, girl." Peacock king said to let shangguanli sit first, and then he guessed to sit opposite her, which is very careful.


    Shangguan Li sits down. After ordering some dishes, they start to talk.


    "Shangguan girl, I''m sorry for Xiao Wang''s bold words. You are really beautiful." Peacock king said, recently he is learning human polite language.


    "Thank you very much." Shangguan Li said politely.


    "I''ve been thinking about you for a while." After the peacock king blurted out, he thought it might be a little abrupt.


    Shangguan Li raised his eyebrows a little, and then said: "I''ve heard this song, too. It''s my pleasure for your highness to appreciate me, but I don''t think about it. Please don''t worry about me in the future."


    What she said is very direct. She also knows what she''s here for today, but let her pretend that she has a psychological burden.


    Her mind is delicate and her strategy is unparalleled. But it''s also true that I don''t want to cheat other people''s feelings, let alone achieve any purpose.


    The peacock king''s face was obviously hurt. After a while, he said: "it was really that Xiao Wang was abrupt before, but I think we are very suitable. You can get along with me again."


    He didn''t give up.


    What did Shangguan glass just want to say? The peacock king said: "now we eat."


    As he spoke, the dish was just brought up.

 Chapter 1164

    Shangguanli is not a muddler, and he is not so easy to change his mind. He just said: "Your Highness, I didn''t say these words because you were abrupt or didn''t understand these reasons, but I didn''t plan to do so. I just wanted to make it clear when I came out this time."


    Peacock king was said by her very helpless, the first time out of the forest, the first time like a woman, incredibly rejected so simply.


    Before those who say he looks good, the status is noble, there will be a lot of women like to deceive him.


    Shangguan Li didn''t leave, but she was also slightly uncomfortable. She also refused others for the first time. Seeing the suspicious look on peacock king''s face, she felt a little guilty.


    But she was not a little white rabbit after all, so she slowed down and said, "Your Highness, I don''t mean that you are not good, but my problem."


    She wants to minimize the damage to peacock king.


    It was said that ye childe was ruthless and unscrupulous, but in fact, who had contacted her and understood her.


    "It doesn''t matter, I accept, but I don''t want to give up. Let''s eat." Peacock king takes out a look of inner strength, and tries not to show doubt about life.


    Shangguanli also wants to open his mouth, and peacock king interrupts at the first time: "I promise not to mention the words like you, just have a meal."


    The words that shangguanli refused didn''t say.


    "All right." She nodded her head.


    On the dish, shangguanli takes the initiative to say, "Your Highness peacock king, can I ask you something?"


    "Of course, you say." Peacock king is already very enthusiastic.


    "How much do you know about the invasion of western Xinjiang?" Shangguanli asked and added, "if it''s not convenient, you can not say it."


    "Peacock king Leng for a while, immediately way:" this matter, nothing can''t say, they are 80% by your mankind''s demagogue


    "Human?"


    "Before the invasion of western Xinjiang, some of you came to our southern Xinjiang to talk with my ax king about the conditions, saying that as long as my father and your people started a war, she would make a great benefit to my father king." When peacock king said here, he paused and said:


    "this benefit involves too much, so I will not disclose it to you. In short, later, my ax King refused, and then Xijiang started a war against you humans."


    Shangguan Li soon knew the connection.


    "Your Highness, can you tell which force is in the human race?"


    "I don''t know. The man is mysterious. He didn''t reveal anything." Peacock king said truthfully.


    Shangguan Li nodded: "thank you very much."


    "It''s a small thing." The peacock king smiled.


    However, the weight of the news is so heavy that shangguanli, as a person who collects information about business, can''t understand it.


    They ate. Shangguan Li left in the carriage. Even if she got on the carriage, she had a premonition. Peacock king watched her.


    "Miss, the peacock king is very kind to you." Xiaolan said and asked, "do you really have no feelings for him?"


    Shangguan Li shakes his head: "No."


    "Why don''t we get along with each other more? Maybe it''s appropriate?" Xiaolan advised.


    "No." Shangguanli refuses decisively.


    "But he''s really good," Xiao Lan lamented


    "What? Do you like it? " Shangguan Li looks at her and laughs.


    "No, I''m sorry for you." Xiaolan said angrily.


    Afraid of her preaching, Shangguan Li nodded: "OK, you have no choice."


    After that, she closed her eyes, which means she didn''t want to talk. Xiaolan was helpless about it.


    Shangguanli is not on the roof of huaruge''s house. He lies there drinking and watching the moon. I think shangguanli has been away for such a long time, maybe there is progress.


    She can''t help the fire of gossip in her heart, waiting for Shangguan Li to come back.


    When shangguanli walked into the yard, he saw Hua Ruge on the roof. Hua Ruge jumped down and asked, "how is it?"


    "Yes." Shangguan Li replied.


    "In a moment, how are you doing?" Hua Yuege asks.


    "Make it clear, there will be no progress." Shangguanli''s light answer.


    "True or false?" Hua Yuege says and looks at Xiao Lan behind Shangguan Li.


    Xiaolan nods helplessly.


    "All right." As soon as the head of the song falls, the fire of the gossip goes out.


    Shangguanli went to the chair and sat down, saying, "do you want to hear about Xijiang?"


    "I''d like to know when your iron tree will bloom." Hua rugo said to sit opposite her and said, "since it hasn''t blossomed, let''s talk about the news."


    "He said that the incident of the western Xinjiang turmoil attacking human beings was planned by our human beings." Shangguan Li said.


    Hua Yuege said, "what?"


    "Some people have infiltrated into southern Xinjiang secretly. They promised to give the old peacock king benefits and let him cooperate, but southern Xinjiang didn''t agree. There is only the invasion of western Xinjiang. " Shangguan Li narrates.


    "No wonder the war broke out in the West." Although this doubt has been solved, Hua rugo is even more confused: "but who is so boring, let human beings fight with the west, what benefits can this get?"


    "I haven''t figured out for the moment that the beneficiaries of the war between the two sides are the eastern and southern regions, not the human beings." Shangguan Li said.


    "Yes, why on earth?"


    "However, as one of the beneficiaries of Nanjiang, peacock king''s words can not be fully believed, we still need to have our own judgment." Shangguan Li said calmly.


    Although this idea has some villains, she has always separated her feelings from her business.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "let''s try something."


    Shangguan Li agrees.


    In the following seven days, Xijiang and human started a large-scale war, fighting seven days and seven nights in a row, with countless casualties.


    As soon as Tuoba Rui came down from the battlefield, he received a letter from Hua rugo two days ago.


    In this and war time, I''m afraid that there is a dark pavilion that can convey letters so quickly.


    He went back to the room and opened it. It was the ugly handwriting of the familiar Hua Ruge. At first, he cared about his body, asked about his condition, and then said what she had inquired about.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowned at the news. Although he felt strange before, after all, no one could go to sea animals to inquire about the news, so he had no idea about it. I didn''t expect this possibility.


    Hua rugo not only talked about things, but also listed solutions. Specifically, he sent trusted negotiators to negotiate with the western Xinjiang, trying to be routine, but the most important thing was to delay time.


    For a long time, the initiators on the mainland are likely to have actions. When the time comes, they will monitor secretly. Once the other side has actions, their hearts will have a bottom.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded immediately when he saw the plan. This can be tried.

 Chapter 1165

    After reading Hua Ruge''s letter, Tuo Ba Rui went to find the leader of the limitless sword sect. The leader, guangxingzi, also approved the plan of negotiation. In any case, this is a good way.


    I believe that the hundred families who have experienced the war will agree. After all, no one wants to fight endlessly.


    Tuoba Rui immediately decided to find someone absolutely trustworthy and authoritative to negotiate.


    After talking about it, guangxingzi said with a smile, "Ruier, you have a good eye, such as song. That kid looks more than his teacher Qingwan


    "What the master said is that she is very good." Tuo Ba Rui answered with a voice and then said, "and she looks lovely even if she doesn''t make it.". You will like her when you see her. "


    Hua Ruge has as many shortcomings and advantages. He likes to control her and dominate her, but he never feels improper.


    "Well, when the war is over, we want to get rid of the marriage you and shiqingwan have made, and then marry the girl." Guangxingzi road.


    "Thank you very much, master." Tuoba and Rui hold fists, with a rare smile on their face.


    Before he was weak, now he thinks he can protect her and marry her back. Eat it in your stomach early so that others don''t think about it.


    On the other hand, after shangguanli and peacock king made it clear, they also moved back to their house. They spent most of their time at home, only going to the chamber of Commerce for one time, and they came back soon.


    Today, Kyushu chamber of Commerce has spread all over the mainland, becoming the first chamber of Commerce in the mainland. If there is no natural disaster, it is hard to shake the human force, and she is relieved.


    After being rejected, peacock king met once in the street. Peacock king made it clear that he would not give up. He lived in Yandu and would seize the opportunity.


    Hua rugo can do nothing but wish him good luck.


    A few days later, tuobarrui''s reply came back, which said that his decision had been approved by hundreds of schools. Now he is taking several negotiators as representatives to go to Xijiang to negotiate with sea animals.


    Hua rugo is not calm when he sees this. He is so angry that he will start to negotiate on other people''s territory if he doesn''t agree with each other?


    If there is a conflict, it will not be fatal to fight in other people''s nest.


    "My God." Hua Ruge looks upset. How could she forget to tell him not to go.


    In that case, we should go in a more eloquent way. I hope there are more professional people in his team.


    She wants to write a letter, but he can''t receive it now. I have to wait.


    Fortunately, every day, the news of Xijiang is sent to Shangguan Li. If Shangguan Li does not come to her, it means there is no bad news.


    And she is worried. Shixuejun''s side is not easy.


    She did not expect that someone would suddenly come up with a peace talk. Now that the casualties are so serious, the hundred schools must agree.


    Now that the war has lasted for so long, not only humans but also sea animals are reluctant to go. If anything is revealed, she will fall short.


    When the mission started, Shi Xuejun told his disciples, "contact elder Lu and ask him to come to me."


    At this time, shiqingwan came in and said, "mother, have you explained? They don''t hurt Tuo Barry. "


    "Keep your voice down, such a big man is not calm," shixuejun scolded.


    "I''m afraid he has something to do." Master Qingwan whispered.


    "Well, I promise he''ll be fine. Go back." Shi Xuejun waved.


    Shi Qingwan didn''t go at once, but said, "mother, I just heard you call elder Lu here. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. You go out first." Shixuejun said directly.


    Although shiqingwan was confused, he had to turn around to leave when he saw shixuejun''s present state.


    An hour later, a man in a black robe came in.


    "Lord." He saluted shixuejun.


    "Elder Lu, how many pills have been refined?" Shi Xuejun made a border in the room before asking.


    "There are three at present, but the evil spirit is too heavy to be a pill." Replied the elder Lu.


    Shixuejun thought for a moment and asked, "how long will it take to become a pill?"


    "Two more months." Elder Lu replied.


    "Two months?" Shi Xuejun frowned. If the time is not long, it is not short. If the situation is in accordance with the development controlled by her, of course, there is no problem, but she is afraid of things out of control.


    Elder Lu nodded: "the immortality pill is a pill against the sky. It''s very dangerous. If you don''t get rid of the evil spirit, you will die."


    "What if I didn''t die?" Shixuejun asked again.


    "It''s impossible," said elder Lu, who didn''t even want to


    "Elder, do you remember the magic pill in the secret place?"


    The look under elder Lu''s cloak changed: "of course, the palace master means that the pill was taken?"


    "Yes." Shi Xuejun replied, "not only is the person who took the pill not dead, but also the spirit is very powerful. Even the blue whale can''t hurt her."


    "How could it be?" Elder Lu''s face is incredible.


    Shixuejun didn''t say anything, waiting for him to go on.


    "There is only one explanation. The body and spirit of that person are not ordinary, and there are people whose spirit is not weaker than the ten thousand God Dan to help her resist the evil spirit." Elder Lu explained.


    "She''s a variation of the elemental body, with blood power." Shi Xuejun added.


    Elder Lu suddenly said, "is it Hua Ruge?"


    Shixuejun nods.


    "With a strong spirit and blood, this girl has a big head." Elder Lu frowned.


    Shixuejun thought for a moment and said, "if you can, I''ll see where she is sacred."


    Elder Lu didn''t talk.


    "Go back first, elder Lu. Get rid of evil spirit as soon as possible." Shixuejun orders.


    "Yes." Elder Lu retreated after hearing the words.


    This side is competing in the dark. Hua Ruge has an old friend waiting for him. It is the first Danyang peak of Tianfu University, who has been helping Hua Ruge to manage the college''s Mu Qingyan.


    Mu Qingyan follows his servant in, bows to see Hua Ruge and says, "see the president."


    "You''re welcome. Sit down." Hua Ruge said hurriedly.


    I haven''t seen it for more than two years. The breath in Mu Qingyan''s body is much stronger and looks more capable.


    Mu Qingyan is not polite either. He sat on one side and said, "I heard a lot about you recently. Sure enough, you are not a safe person anywhere."


    "It''s impossible because of the situation." Hua rugo licked his face and smiled and asked, "how is our college now?"


    "Very well, as Daewoo''s territory is becoming wider and wider, your fame is growing, and so are the students of our college." Moo light Yan way.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "I''m calling you to open a branch in Yandu city. I''m not sure about others. Please help me to preside over it."


    "Here?" Mu Qingyan Zheng said: "it''s all about the boundaries of the Tiandan palace. Won''t it be provocative to open the college here?"

 Chapter 1166

    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "can''t you?"


    "Ruge, Tiandan palace is the largest force in the territory, and experts are like clouds. Once something moves, it''s hard to end. You have to think about it." Mu Qingyan is much more cautious to her.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it should be almost over. I''m just about to find a place to build a college."


    "Well, in that case, I''ll start site selection tomorrow." Mu Qingyan is very cooperative.


    With Hua Ruge for a long time, she has already had a strong heart and greatly improved her receptivity.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "what''s the hurry? If you come here, of course, you should play for a few days first. I''ll take you to eat delicious food tomorrow."


    "Dean, I think you''d better be reliable for our future enrollment." Mu Qingyan''s ruthless comments.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and asked, "do I look unreliable?"


    "Not like." Mu Qingyan said and added, "you are."


    Hua Ruge''s momentum is weak. He begins to reflect. Isn''t it right to go to a place to taste delicious places and have a good view?


    However, although Mu Qingyan is in a hurry, Hua rugo still plays with her for two days. In these two days, they chose a mountain outside Yandu city.


    Although it''s not big enough, she didn''t ask Tiandan palace for her arrogance, but she only regarded it as a temporary stronghold, so she didn''t need to pay much attention.


    After the site selection, a mountain guarding array needs to be set up. Hua Ruge really doesn''t know a particularly powerful array master, but she has money. As long as there is a array master to help arrange the array, the price can be opened at will. It''s ok if there''s no money or pill, or pill weapons. What do you want? It''s OK.


    It''s good to be rich and brave. Two days after her words were spread, dozens of array mages came to post. Finally, Hua rugo found a Tianji array mage and brought a group of apprentices. The reward was a Tianji elixir. She happened to have one.


    Mu Qingyan looks at the array and perfects his mind every day. It''s good to have money, even in the immortal world.


    Hua Ruge once again went to shangguanli to visit the shopkeeper. He asked tuobarrei about the news and whether there was any abnormal situation in Fusang border area these days.


    Shangguanli shook his head: "I sent people to guard the border and the transmission point, there is no abnormal movement for the time being."


    "It''s foxes that always show their tails. Don''t worry." Hua Yuege said.


    "Well."


    "My mountain guard array is almost finished. Would you like to visit it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "No."


    Hua Ruge was used to her, so she said, "then you are at home, I''ll go."


    The formation was completed five days later. So many tiantuo BARREI haven''t come out from the sea animals, which made Hua Ruge uneasy.


    Also uneasy is Shi Xuejun. After Tuo BARREI left today, she sent someone to Xijiang to send the news to the king of beasts in Xijiang to make peace with Tuo BARREI. She promised his Pantheon pill to be delivered two months later.


    The king of the beast of western Xinjiang launched this war, and his immortal beasts died and injured countless people, for the sake of this magic pill. Now I hear that it''s coming, and I immediately order people to agree to a truce at the negotiation table.


    However, the animal king of western Xinjiang also wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to make a profit, so he put forward the condition of asking for millions of pills.


    The human mission deliberated. It was generally known that human beings could not take it out, so they began to bargain and sent people back to fight for the opinions of the hundred heads of state. After all, they were the last ones to decide.


    When the people of the mission came back from the West Sea, they also brought the news of peace to the people of the mainland. When they heard that Xijiang was willing to discuss peace, those disciples cheered and told each other.


    This war has been fought for more than a year. Their relatives, friends, and teachers are all dead and wounded. Even they don''t know whether they can go back. Now they are crying with joy when they hear the news of peace.


    At last, the mainland can see the hope again.


    But after the top officials of baizong were happy, they thought about the millions of pills, whether to give them or not, and where to get them if they gave them.


    However, although they didn''t decide, they still sent the messenger back to inform Tuo BARREI that if the pills can be given less, they will give less, but they must talk to each other. Don''t talk about it.


    They don''t want good news to become bad news.


    After sending people away, the people of baizong were still discussing the origin of danyao.


    Shiqingwan once asked shixuejun quietly, "mother, is this what you inspired?"


    "No, that''s not what I promised. They are taking advantage of the fire. " When Shi Xuejun said this, he was obviously unhappy.


    "Don''t worry, mother. It''s not necessarily a bad thing. We can promise, and then let Hua rugona." Master Qingwan calculated: "anyway, she is the only one who has the ability to take out so many pills on the mainland. Can she watch the invasion of western Xinjiang at this critical time and be indifferent?"


    "Even if she is indifferent, the hundred schools will force her to take it, and then it will be impossible for her."


    "It''s a good idea," Shi Xuejun said with a smile


    Hua rugo''s business today is too big. It''s not easy for her to deal with it, but if all the friars target her, it''s different. If it provokes public anger, the world''s first chamber of Commerce will collapse in an instant.


    "I wish there were so many in Xijiang." When Shi Qingwan talked about it, he looked as if he had seen the coming of that day.


    After the news that Xijiang plans to talk about peace came back, shangguanli received it at the first time, so he sent someone to find Hua Ruge.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The waiter just went out for a while. Hua Ruge appeared in shangguanli''s yard in an instant. His pajamas haven''t been changed yet.


    Shangguan Li is stunned. She actually moved here in a blink of an eye.


    No wonder Hua Ruge is in a hurry. Tuoba Rui is still in the west of Xinjiang. She is nervous about the news of shangguanli.


    "Don''t be nervous. It''s good news." Shangguan Li calms down.


    Hua Ruge observed her look and said, "you scared me to death. What''s the matter?"


    "There is news from the west of Xinjiang that we should make peace with the mainland." Shangguan glass slowly.


    Hua Ruge thought a few turns to understand, but still strange way: "true false, how can so suddenly."


    Although she made up her mind to negotiate, she just went to the bottom and delayed for a while. How could she have made it true.


    "It''s true that the sea animals have also put forward the conditions for one million pills." Shangguanli says it all at once. In fact, when she got the news, she didn''t respond.


    Hua Yuege smiles when she hears the words. She reaches out to herself and asks Shangguan Li, "do you think I have done a good thing?"


    "Yes." Shangguan Li nods seriously.

 Chapter 1167

    She thought that the only explanation for this event was to talk about and frighten the people. The hidden human forces behind the western Xinjiang may be afraid of exposure, so they ended up ahead of time. This is the credit of Hua Ruge.


    "But I didn''t do this good thing by myself. You asked me the reason."


    "Thanks to peacock king for this." Shangguan Li looks at her: "please invite him to dinner."


    "Why me?"


    "Just because you are worried about the country and the people, shouldn''t you thank them for the peace of mankind?" Shangguan Li gives a reason.


    Hua Yuebai gave her a look: "thank you for coming out."


    Shangguan Li looks modest, as if telling Hua Ruge that she is not proud at all.


    "I have to show my hospitality. You don''t know how proud the peacock king is. If it wasn''t for you, his attitude to me would have been good or bad. " Hua Yuege said again, she didn''t exaggerate. Peacock king is really that virtue.


    Except for Shangguan glass, no one will buy it.


    "Then forget it. I''ve already refused. I don''t want to break the knot or give him a souvenir." Shangguanli said decisively.


    Hua Ruge nodded when he thought about it: "if you really think about it, you should do the same."


    When the topic came to shangguanli, she said, "it''s not over yet. The negotiation terms have not been determined."


    "A million pills, they''re a lion." Hua rugo thought for a moment and guessed, "do you think it''s possible that the human behind the West Sea made them do this, and then split it in half?"


    "I don''t know how to think about it. I always feel that there''s something wrong with it." Shangguan Lisi ropeway.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I have this feeling, too."


    The current situation is enough to show that what peacock king said is true. There are forces behind the western Xinjiang, and it is likely to be human beings.


    But if it''s human beings, why start this war? What are the benefits?


    What is the benefit that human beings promise to the king of beasts?


    The one in front of us is why we are so eager for peace. Is the conspiracy easy to find, or is there any flaw left?


    These are the thoughts of the two human brains. As long as one link is connected, the rest will be connected. But now they still have too little knowledge to restore the truth of this matter.


    "I''ll let my people stare again to see if they find out." Shangguan Li said.


    Hua Ruge nodded. There were always some hazy fragments in her mind. It seemed that they could be connected, but they could not. She needed more clues.


    "I have another worry." "Shangguanli said to remind:" is the origin of Dan medicine


    Hua Ruge thought about it for a moment and raised his eyebrows.


    "If western Xinjiang bites to death, we need these pills, if we don''t agree, we will continue to fight, and human beings will definitely compromise. But who can take out so many pills? " Asked Shangguan Li.


    Hua rugo also thought of this problem after she reminded her. If she really agreed to this condition, most of the pills must be from Fusang. After all, sea animals are supposed to invade Fusang, and the mainland people just help.


    Although there are many resources in Fusang, it has been almost robbed by hundreds of people in the past year. Can''t you give us much.


    After that, we will ask the Tiandan palace and the major gates. These people will not be stupid enough to take their own pills. They will surely find an excuse to say that they have run out of them in the war.


    At this time, maybe the whole continent will focus on Jiuzhou dange and her huaruge.


    One is that she is bullied by businessmen. The other is that only she can bring out so many pills in batches.


    So far, she''s taking it out? Or not?


    If you take it, her commercial empire will be built in vain, and will fall apart in minutes.


    If you don''t take it, the people of baizong will rob it directly. Although it''s not good to fight sea animals, it''s more than enough to bully a girl.


    At that time, even Tuo BARREI couldn''t protect her against everyone.


    There are only two ends left for her: to be poor or to be poor.


    Now, she can''t wait to die. She must think of a way ahead of time. But it doesn''t seem so easy.


    Both of them are in trouble. Next, they all focus on it.


    In the palace deep in the sea, Tuoba Rui got hundreds of news. When negotiating again, he didn''t follow the above-mentioned principle, and he didn''t let the judge talk directly. He didn''t give it, absolutely not!


    The sea animals are stunned. Who can make peace with? Is it really nice to be so arrogant?


    Of course, sea animals are not vegetarian. They immediately said: "if you humans do not meet our requirements, then there is no need to talk about it. Continue to fight."


    "Good." Tuo Ba Rui won''t let it go at all. He is absolutely superior to the sea animals on the opposite side.


    "You have to think about it." The sea animal said.


    In this sentence, Tuo barrui heard the inflexibility and indecision of sea animals. He was absolutely sure that there was still something to talk about, so he said: "well, I''m the mission representative of human beings, and I can fully represent human beings."


    Sea animals are still organizing language. Tuo barrow said: "plenipotentiary means that I can negotiate with you on behalf of human beings, or declare war with you on behalf of human beings."


    When the sea animal shrunk under his pressure, he reacted angrily, patted the table and said, "man, how many heads do you dare to run to our sea animal''s ground to be arrogant?"


    "One is enough." Tuoba Rui looks at each other with cold eyes, which means that if you don''t agree with it, you will start.


    This sea animal has also heard of Tuo Barrow''s reputation. Before he came, the king of the beast also told him that he wanted to make peace and could not start. Otherwise, there will be no way to finish.


    "I''ll give you a night to think about it. If you have this attitude tomorrow, don''t blame me for being ruthless." The sea animal snorted and left the table.


    Tuo Ba Rui has light news in his eyes. He tries out the attitude of Xijiang. They also want to make peace.


    That''s easy to do.


    On the way back, xiaoliuzi asked, "elder martial brother, you are so brave that you are not afraid that the fish essence is really fighting against you?"


    "Take a step back if you start, and negotiations should have a future." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    Small six son a face is surprised: "elder martial brother also can retreat?"


    "I only know that it''s a fool who rushes forward." Tuo Ba Rui glanced at him. Apart from the strength of both sides, the most important thing on the negotiation table is the negotiator.


    If you just give in, you''ll make the other party push forward. You should be a little bit more forceful.


    Xiaoliuzi nodded: "what elder martial brother said is reasonable."


    Tuoba Rui continues to move forward.


    "But elder martial brother, if we really bite to death like this, we will not be able to get off the stage. I think sooner or later there will be trouble." Xiaoliuzi road.


    "I know, so give or give, give less." Tuoba Rui road.

 Chapter 1168

    The negotiation in Xihai is still in progress, and all the mainland people are eagerly waiting for the result, including Hua Ruge. She is worried about the attitude of tuobarui in the negotiation, so don''t fight.


    On the other hand, if he has reached an agreement, what kind of agreement will he reach.


    It''s a knot about Dan Yao. She thought for many days. Once such an agreement is reached, she can''t escape the pressure of the mainland people no matter what. The only way is to terminate the contract with the eastern and southern Xinjiang before people force her.


    Now she can escape, but the money is blocked.


    But beyond that, she couldn''t think of a better way.


    Tuoba Rui stayed in the West Sea for some days. The reason why he dared to come to the negotiation was because he saw that these sea animals had no desire to fight.


    And many even hate this war, because they think it''s a meaningless struggle. They can''t bring any benefits except sending thousands of sea animals to die.


    As for the animal King''s claim to occupy the human continent, they don''t care. What do they want to occupy the land for?


    The thinking of sea animals is much simpler than that of human beings, so Tuo Barry has a comprehensive view of these situations. When he heard that Xijiang agreed to discuss peace, he knew that Xijiang or the human behind them would take up the net.


    Sure enough, he didn''t dare to act like a sea animal on the negotiation table. It seems that he decided to stop. Then he shouldn''t be polite.


    Later in the negotiations, in order to give the sea animal a step down, he did not play but sent others to talk, and promised to give Dan Yao.


    But the quantity given is not one million, but one hundred thousand.


    Sea animals can''t accept this, but they don''t get angry. They may think that the other side''s temper is more explosive than them, and they are better to restrain.


    When it comes to judges'' constant consultation, Tuo barrow is staying in the palace on the bottom of the sea.


    "Elder martial brother, will the sea animals agree with the number we give?" Asked little Liuzi.


    Tuo Ba Rui is making tea. His movements are moving in the clouds and flowing in the water, which is pleasing to the eyes.


    "No, not much." Smell words, he light mouth.


    "And you''re so bitten to death?"


    "Lower their expectations and temper their arrogance."


    Xiaoliuzi nodded: "what''s the expectation in elder martial brother''s heart?"


    "200000." Tuoba Rui didn''t want to answer, obviously there was a certain number in his mind.


    "If we can reach an agreement on this number, we can get it."


    Tuo Ba Rui poured the tea into the cup and shook his head.


    "Elder martial brother means you can''t take it out?"


    "I have calculated that the output of danyao of Fusang in one year is these." Tuoba Rui slowly said.


    Small six son a Leng, then sob way: "elder martial brother, we are so pitiful?"


    It will take several decades for Fusang to recover from this war. Now he has left such a large amount of debt to others. It''s even harder for Fusang to restore its former prosperity.


    Tuo Ba Rui took a sip of tea from the cup and closed his eyes slightly. "If you don''t pit them, someone will pit her."


    He didn''t make a sound in the negotiation at first. He didn''t care what the negotiation conditions were, and he didn''t have any feelings of helping the world. He just murmured when he heard the conditions.


    Today''s mainland has just experienced a war, and the number of pills has declined sharply. Those clans must be holding the pills in their hands and will not let them go. They will definitely put their ideas on Hua Ruge at last.


    He thought about the consequences and knew it was a dead end. This is the reason why we plan to reduce the compensation to the lowest level that Fusang can afford.


    Only in this way can Hua Ruge avoid this crisis.


    Not only that, he sometimes wondered if this would be a game against Hua Ruge?


    If so, who has such a great power and is as gorgeous as a song?


    There is only one answer that meets the criteria.


    When little Liuzi was still wondering who she was in the mouth of Tuoba Rui, Tuoba Rui said: "the messenger went back before, I asked him to bring the information to the teacher, did you bring it?"


    "He came back and said it had been reported to my father." "Little six son says to ask again:" elder martial brother, what news did you let him pass on in the end


    "You don''t have to know about that." Tuoba Rui''s light return.


    When he doubted the Tiandan palace, he sent a letter back to let guangxingzi pay more attention to the trend of all people in the Tiandan palace and see if he could find any clues.


    It''s not a small thing. It''s also dangerous. He can''t let irrelevant people get involved in it.


    "Six children dissatisfied:" and my father a tone


    tuotui Rui make complaints about his vomit, and then drink his tea.


    While the negotiation was still going on, Hua rugo was also busy building her own college. Although the mountain area was not large, she asked for some magnificent palaces to be built to keep pace with the temple of heaven.


    Those craftsmen can''t help smacking their lips when they hear this. Is this girl''s ambition too big.


    Apart from being a supervisor, Hua Ruge spent most of his time running to shangguanli to find out how things are going in the west of Xinjiang.


    Shangguanli''s dark night pavilion has developed rapidly with the help of countless Lingshi, but even if it is not enough, she can only take most of her manpower to the west of Xinjiang.


    But we still can''t find the movement of those sects. After all, those are the strong. It''s not a matter of one day and one night to want to infiltrate.


    Hua Ruge now wants to catch the culprit in the second place, mainly worried that his Kyushu chamber of Commerce will not be guaranteed.


    Other mainlanders do not care about the issue of compensation. They only think that Tuo BARREI can bring back the news of peace. The war has lasted too long and they are looking forward to peace.


    A few days later, Tuo BARREI returned from the West Sea, bringing back the peace contract that was signed with the beast king of the West Sea. In addition to the fact that Xijiang is no longer in violation of the border, it also clearly states the conditions and compensates 200000 prefecture level pills.


    Hundreds of people were the first to get the news, and they were all jubilant. Although there were a lot of 200000 pills, it was not difficult to raise them.


    But Shi Xuejun and Shi Qingwan are not satisfied with this condition. If there are only 200000 of them, Fusang will get it. There is no reason to go to the mainland to raise them, let alone let Hua Ruge.


    Shi Qingwan went back to the room and was so angry that she could smash everything. She planned well. As long as she pushed the compensation to Hua Ruge, she would not want to turn over.


    But who would have thought that Tuoba Rui would even press the compensation conditions so low?


    Is that group of sea animals in Xijiang a waste?


    Shi Xuejun was also disappointed. She thought that Tuo BARREI didn''t pay attention to the situation on the mainland, and most of them would agree directly with a stroke of pen. She didn''t expect that Tuo BARREI had paid attention to it.

 Chapter 1169

    Shi Xuejun repented. She knew it would be like this. She should have only known the king of the West Sea and let him bite him to death.


    Shi Qingwan also came to make trouble with her for a while, but the truth has become, and it''s too late to regret.


    And she really didn''t have time to spend too much time on this matter. What she cares about day by day is the refining of Pantheon.


    Last time, she planned for hundreds of years to build a false secret place and refine the magic elixir with countless talented souls. She thought that her success was imminent, but something went wrong and was eaten by Hua Ruge.


    Now, in order to refine again, she would not hesitate to provoke a war between the human race and the sea animals. It would be a great offense to use the spirits of millions of people and the sea animals as a pill. If there is any difference, she is afraid that she can''t think of any other way.


    There is no trace of the refining of wanshendan that will be found by others, but there are some unusual fluctuations when the evil spirit is finally dispelled, so she let Lu stay in the end, only hoping that by the last period of time, hundreds of people can leave the West Sea.


    After Tuo Ba Rui came back, he met with guangxingzi for the first time and asked about the recent situation of Tiandan palace.


    The signing of the peace contract has not yet reached the inland. The only one who can get information at the first time is shangguanli.


    Hua Ruge was still drinking tea in the courtyard when he received the letter from shangguanli Xiaosi. This time shangguanli was afraid that Hua Ruge was in a hurry, so Xiaosi said directly, "President Hua, please come to our cabinet leader and say that we have reached a peace agreement with the West Sea."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened. After he sent the boy away, he disappeared in the same place. When he reappeared, it was shangguanli''s courtyard.


    They don''t live too far away. They can get there exactly once in a blink.


    "I didn''t send someone to tell you. Why are you so worried?" Shangguan glass is helpless.


    "I''m not in a hurry to hear all of it?" Hua Ruge asked, "tell me, is Tuo BARREI safe? What are the conditions? "


    Shangguan Li doesn''t like to throw a jade Jane to her: "see for yourself."


    Hua rugo received it, read the contents, and said: "there are only 200000 pills."


    "You escaped." Shangguan Li said.


    Hua Ruge thought about it and wanted to laugh out: "why don''t you say it''s my man who loves me."


    She thought that Tuo BARREI should have thought of the interest of the one million pills, so she helped her.


    Shangguan Li ignores her show of affection.


    Hua Ruge took a long breath and said, "it''s finally over. I haven''t slept well these days."


    "I don''t see it." Shangguan glass mending knife.


    Hua Yuege came up to her and pointed to herself and said, "if you don''t believe it, black circles are coming out."


    "OK, next hundred clans will withdraw from Fusang. You are busy again." Shangguanli reminds me.


    After the war, Tuo BARREI married his teacher Qingwan. Now that the war is over, it''s time for them to meet head-on.


    "Yes, but I''m well prepared. Don''t worry." Hua rugo said that it was very easy at this time. In her opinion, it''s very difficult for the palace to pose a threat to her.


    Shangguan Li has no doubt about this. Although Hua Ruge seems not so reliable, she has a strong heart. She has planned for such a long time, which is not for fun.


    In the following days, Hua Ruge was in a mood of flying, but she didn''t write to Tuo BARREI. She knew he was coming back.


    Peace is more sudden than she imagined, so she increased her manpower investment in the construction of Tianfu college, and ordered that no matter how much money it cost, it must be built within a month.


    artisans only have one word in mind: you has the final say in your money.


    Although the college has not been completed yet, Hua Ruge has asked Mu Qingyan to prepare for enrollment. He is not worried about talent and strength. First, he will write out the benefits of being a disciple of Tianfu college. Every month, he will enjoy twice the amount of Dan medicine resources, the amount of skill resources, and the opportunity to listen to the personal guidance of the strong.


    Mu Qingyan is afraid when listening to my reading: "Ruge, the resources of the Tiandan Palace are good enough. If you have to take out twice, the consumption will be very large."


    "Money, no fear." Hua Yuege answers.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Yan Yan.


    But soon she asked, "there are also strong ones. The highest cultivation of our college is you. If there is no strong one above fairyland, who will guide you?"


    "External employment." Hua Ruge said, "send out the recruitment information, and let the strong in Xuanxian come to us to serve as the elders. The treatment will be doubled according to other sects, and you will receive as much as you want when you come."


    "It takes more resources to raise an external elder than a disciple..."


    "Money, no fear!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Qingyan now thinks that Hua Ruge is just a nouveau riche and a local Tycoon!


    Hua Ruge didn''t have this kind of consciousness. He thought that if he had money, he could be a master. He wanted to kill anyone.


    At this time, hundreds of disciples in Xijiang were retreating all over the country. Before the retreat, they had put all the debts of two hundred thousand pills on Fusang. No matter the royal family of Fusang cried and became a dog, whoever provoked them was the one.


    Shi Xuejun stands in the high-altitude border and looks at the distant sea area. The underground is where the great array of gods is located. Since the war for more than a year, it has been quietly refining the pill of gods.


    Now there is only one more month left to become a pill. There are enough three Pantheon pills. Give one to the above and one to the king of the west sea beast. She can still have one by herself.


    She looked over there, her eyes bright.


    At the same time, Tuo Ba Rui was in the house. He went in alone and reported something.


    After he came back, he met with master guangxingzi and got a message that he had walked into a man in a black cloak in shixuejun''s yard during his walk.


    After entering the room for a while, the man came out and left through the unique transmission array in the hospital.


    Guangxingzi sent people to check that no one used the transmission array from Fusang to the mainland during this period, that is to say, this person did not come from the mainland or return to the mainland.


    Then where he came from and where he went after he came to shixuejun''s room became a mystery.


    After hearing the news, Tuo barrui thought of what Hua rugo said. Her purpose at first was to delay the time through negotiation to see if there were any people in the human force who could not sit and move.


    As soon as he left the palace, there were mysterious people coming and going. If it was a coincidence, it would be too coincidence.


    Wuji sword sect and wentiandan palace have been separated for hundreds of years. Naturally, both sides will not lose each other''s people. Therefore, they are faster and more accurate than the dark night Pavilion in exploring things.


    Today, the disciple also sent to stare at Shi Xuejun. He told him that Shi Xuejun had left the door, but he didn''t know where he had gone.

 Chapter 1170

    Tuoba Rui squinted and sent the disciple down, thinking about whether there was any clue in the room.


    With the passage of time, hundreds of clans were evacuating from western Xinjiang, and Wuji sword clan was not easy to make special, so they began to withdraw slowly.


    Tuoba Rui still hasn''t given up collecting evidence. He has been waiting for someone to observe shixuejun''s mother and daughter in the courtyard. They didn''t leave first.


    On this day, when he was drinking tea in the courtyard, Shi Qingwan came in. Now she seldom appears in front of Tuo barrow. It''s really because she was afraid last time, so she just came here occasionally.


    "Senior brother Tuoba." She called people into the yard.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t speak, just drank tea on his own.


    "Elder martial brother, when will you go back? We can come together." Shiqingwan said initiatively.


    Tuo Ba Rui eyebrows picked a little, rarely said: "when do you leave?"


    "Me?" Teacher Qingwan was stunned for a moment. It was obvious that Tuo BARREI would talk to her, but he quickly responded, "I can do it anytime. It''s convenient for you."


    "You don''t go with your mother?" Tuoba Rui asked again.


    "No, my mother said that she would not leave until she had finished. It would take a while." Master Qingwan said.


    Tuoba Rui''s idea was basically determined.


    "When will you leave, senior brother?" Shiqingwan asked again.


    "Since there''s still something to deal with, I''m not in a hurry to leave. I''ll stay and help." Tuoba Rui road.


    He always felt that there was something unfinished in the west, and he would stay to see what happened.


    Shiqingwan thought he wanted to leave a good impression on Xuejun, so he smiled and nodded: "OK, I''ll wait for you to go together."


    Seeing her attitude, Tuo BARREI was a little strange, so he asked him to stay? She''s not afraid to expose anything, or she doesn''t know the inside story.


    But now no matter how you think, it''s a guess. He needs to get evidence slowly.


    Shi Qingwan doesn''t know about the affairs of wanshendan, nor what her mother wants to do when she stays. Now she has only one idea. Does this mean that tuobarrui can slowly accept her.


    Just as she was about to move forward, Tuo Barry frowned: "go out."


    Shi Qingwan did not understand, but she nodded: "OK."


    Their relationship has eased a little. She can''t break it any more.


    She went out of the yard and went back to her own place. Her mood changed from the cloudy sky which had not been framed into a beautiful song before to the sunny day now.


    Due to the limited number of people that can pass through the transmission array, there are many wounded people here, so the full line evacuation can not be completed in a short time and a half, and it is only half a month before the evacuation is basically completed. Of course, there are still some wounded soldiers, all of which are seriously injured. Now it''s not suitable to toss and turn, and only to go back after the injury is cured.


    The people of Wuji sword sect are almost gone. Apart from the wounded and those who take care of the wounded, only Tuo BARREI is left.


    In order to avoid shixuejun''s suspicion, he even pulled down the dark line and stared at shixuejun''s movements many times.


    But Shi Xuejun has nothing to see. He is in the room every day.


    Shi Qingwan couldn''t wait to leave, so he knocked on Shi Xuejun''s door.


    "Mother, when are you leaving?" Shi Qingwan asked immediately.


    Shixuejun frowned: "wait a while, why haven''t you left?"


    "Didn''t you let me go with Tuo Barry? When I went to find him, he said he would help the aftercare before leaving." Shi Qingwan said and went to Shi Xuejun: "so when are you going, mother?"


    "Why?" Shi Xuejun frowns tighter. He thinks whether Tuoba Rui has found something or something else.


    "I guess he wants to show up in front of you, please first, then marry me." Shiqingwan said with a smile.


    Shixuejun''s idea is not so optimistic.


    "There''s nothing I can do for you. Take him first." Shixuejun said.


    Tuo barrui is too smart. She is afraid that he will see something.


    Shiqingwan wondered, "mother, I don''t think there''s anything good to deal with here. What else can you do?"


    "I have my own business to deal with. To Tuo BARREI, you said I would not leave until the situation is completely stable." Shixuejun explains.


    Shi Qingwan nodded, "OK, I''ll talk about it."


    Although she didn''t understand it in her heart, she was full of Tuo BARREI now, so she didn''t go on asking.


    At the same time, Tuo BARREI went to the west sea alone. The river, which had been dyed red by blood, has now returned to a blue color. However, Tuo BARREI felt that the evil spirit here was stronger than before.


    If others don''t care, he has seen the immortal pill in the secret place and Hua Ruge controlled by the evil spirit.


    Now, he felt the same breath on the sea.


    He squinted at the sea, and decided not to make a conclusion so quickly, but to observe for a few days.


    When Celestial Master Qingwan goes to find him, he will recognize and drive out, and claim that he will be closed for several days, and will not leave in these days.


    When Shi Xuejun heard the news, she felt that her temples were dancing. She didn''t believe it was a coincidence.


    Tuo BARREI, what does he know?


    Both sides here are fighting. Hua Ruge in the inland is wondering why Tuo BARREI hasn''t come back after such a long time. Nothing will happen.


    Shangguan Li told her that according to the news, almost all the healthy disciples had evacuated from Xijiang. Only Tuoba Rui was still living in the yard, and a message accompanying him said that shiqingwan had not left.


    Hua Yuege rolled his eyes: "don''t try to stir up discord. I can still trust my own man."


    "Trust me, you''re in a hurry?"


    "To understand me, you have to find a man first." Hua Ruge threw an ambiguous look at her and said, "I think peacock king is good."


    Shangguan Li hears this kind of words, and he is one of the first two big ones. He says hurriedly: "forget it, I don''t want to understand."


    "If I say you are too insecure, believe me, a good man can definitely cure you." Hua is as persistent as a song.


    "Believe it or not, I don''t care about food." Shangguan Li has no way to deal with her.


    Hua Ruge is indifferent: "I will not eat today. I will go to the college later. The cottage and the small palace are almost built. There are only a few main palaces left. Do you want to visit them?"


    "I won''t be late until it''s finished." Shangguan Li, as a person with little curiosity, expressed immunity to this kind of thing.


    "Boring." Hua ran make complaints about himself.


    Shangguan make complaints about her Tucao and turn back to his room.


    In the evening a few days later, Tuo BARREI came out of the small courtyard, with his figure rising and falling in the air, and arrived at the west coast. After a careful feeling, he found that the evil spirit was stronger than that of the previous two days.


    This time, he can clearly feel that this is the evil spirit with a strong attack emanating from the Pantheon.

 Chapter 1171

    After confirming that this is the evil spirit of the wanshendan, he knew that someone was refining the wanshendan under the sea area, just like in the secret place.


    It seems that it''s not hard to explain.


    It takes hundreds of thousands of spirits to refine a ten thousand God pill, so the palace of heaven asking pill launched a war to make people and sea animals die constantly, and then take their spirits to refine pills.


    It''s poisonous to ask Tiandan palace.


    He looked at the sea area, and the divine mind went down. All the divine mind could perceive was the deep water, but nothing else.


    But he knew it was just a cover up.


    So the mind went down, and went down to the sand layer under the sea. There was nothing in the sand layer, but when it came to the rock layer tens of miles deep, it felt a very strong evil spirit.


    According to the last time he touched the place where the ten thousand God pill was made, there should be a large array here. He is constantly searching for a specific location. After all, the sea area is too large.


    After searching for half a night, he finally locked in a place with the strongest evil spirit. He thought that the following should be the big formation.


    When he found it, he went back because he hadn''t figured out what to do.


    He predicted that it would be impossible to get down from here to the big array of alchemy, because that space has been covered by the boundary without trace. If it is not for the evil spirit to overflow, everyone can find that there is a space that is hollow.


    He guessed that the people inside wanted to come to the outside world, probably through the transmission array, but he didn''t know the coordinates there and couldn''t pass.


    And even if he goes in, he has seen the power of the evil spirit of the ten thousand God pill, which may not be cheap.


    What else does he do in there? Take the magic pill? Take what you can''t take and don''t say. It''s evil when you look at it. What''s the use of taking it?


    So he went back to his room after his discovery and thought in the dark about how to make the best use of this magic pill.


    He thought about it all night and went for a walk directly to the seaside the next day. Because he didn''t hide his figure, Shi Xuejun knew it at the first time. She soon arrived at the west coast.


    When she arrived, she saw Tuo BARREI wandering around the West Sea, thinking about something.


    "You haven''t left yet, nephew Tuoba?" Shixuejun tries.


    Tuoba Rui lifted his eyes lightly, and said lightly, "you didn''t leave, did you?"


    "Are you talking to your elders?" Shixuejun''s displeasure is that she has been in power for so many years. If anyone on the mainland dare not respect her, it will make a young generation be presumptuous.


    "You''re welcome." Tuo Ba Rui said again and again: "you have ordered the sea animals to hurt me, and you have given me life-saving elixir, forcing my master and you to decide on my marriage. You think you deserve respect. "


    Shi Xuejun was shocked, but he asked as usual, "what do you say? I can save you, but how can I instruct sea animals?"


    "Not only for me, but also for songs. I said that at that time, how could it be so skillful? Several sea animals of Xuan class were near her, so you arranged it. " Tuo Ba Rui said this with a bad face.


    "Tuo BARREI, what are you talking about?" Shi Xuejun looks innocent.


    "Don''t bother to talk to you." Tuo Ba Rui said, pointing to the sea with his hand, "I think you know better than me in the dozens of miles below."


    Shi Xuejun is even more shocked. He knows something.


    "I don''t want to fight against injustice for human beings if you don''t speak in secret. As long as you promise to leave, I will never see anything." Tuoba Rui is straight to the point.


    Shixuejun frowns. It turns out that he came here for this.


    "You can also refuse. Although there are no strong ones in the hundred schools, there are also some people. If I spread everything out, how do you say that the initiator of this war will be killed?"


    Shi Xuejun''s face became extremely ugly, and his chest was also up and down.


    "It''s your trick to fix your parents. Now it''s worth it to change your pills for smooth refining." Tuoba Rui then said that he didn''t give shixuejun much room to think. He guided her to think according to what he said.


    However, shixuejun is not shiqingwan, and this kind of trap can be jumped out quickly. She said: "Tuo BARREI, under the premise of equal strength of both sides, if I want to take your life at any time, what''s your qualification to talk to me?"


    "You can try it. I promise I''ll be fine. What''s wrong is the ugly things under the sea." Tuoba Rui''s fearless way.


    He can''t see through the cultivation of Shi Xuejun. It''s abnormal. He''s certainly not an opponent in terms of combat effectiveness, but he can definitely bring people here before Shi Xuejun kills him.


    It''s no fun to think about it.


    Shixuejun''s other fairylands or Xuanxian fairylands are sure to crush to death with one finger, but she does not have full confidence in Tuoba Rui. This is a person who can understand the heaven and earth road. The means should not be underestimated.


    It''s too risky to come to the hard place, so she looks soft under the mask, and her voice becomes friendly: "what''s the pain, nephew Tuoba? We were going to be a family. If you marry Wan''er and inherit the foundation of the temple of heaven and pill, you will have everything. "


    "Don''t even think about it." Tuo Ba Rui refutes directly.


    "My Wan''er and wentiandan Palace are no more important than a box of ordinary women?" Shixuejun said that he was unwilling to get up. If someone else had rushed up, he would have been ungrateful.


    "Ordinary?" Tuo Ba Rui sneered and said: "you can''t deal with it. Three times in a row, sea animals, elders and chamber of commerce all use it. What''s the result?"


    "You..."


    "As a result, she is becoming stronger and stronger, and you ask Tiandan palace how sad it is to be defeated at the expense of others. If you say she''s ordinary, aren''t you rubbish? " Tuo Ba Rui then said, his voice is always light, full of confidence and lazy.


    "Tuo BARREI, you don''t want to drink or not to eat the fine wine." Shi Xuejun is angry at last.


    Tuo Ba Rui replied coolly, "that''s what I want to say to you. It''s enough, or I''ll make you eat too much."


    "Against you." Shixuejun said he would start.


    At this time, Shi Qingwan fell beside Shi Xuejun and said, "mother, what happened? How can you do it? "


    "It''s none of your business. Go back to my room." Shixuejun said coldly.


    Shiqingwan said: "no, you will fight him when I leave. At least I need to know what happened first? "


    "Qingwan, don''t worry about it." Shi Xuejun tries to dissuade her from leaving.

 Chapter 1172

    Shi Qingwan saw that the current situation was totally confused. The situation was not good the other day, so he suddenly confronted each other.


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced over and said, "Lord, I advise you to make a decision as soon as possible, whether to withdraw or to fall into disrepute."


    Master Qingwan said, "what are you talking about, brother Tuoba?"


    Of course, Tuo barrui will not pay attention to her.


    Shixuejun''s heart is also very complex now. Tuoba Rui is of great use value. However, wanshendan is essential for her. How can I choose this one.


    But she didn''t believe that Tuo BARREI would keep her mouth shut if she agreed to withdraw. After all, the relationship between Tiandan palace and Wuji sword clan has always been one of confrontation.


    If she agreed to withdraw now, Tuo BARREI would only be more confident.


    "Well, since you want to talk, I''ll have a good talk with you." Shixuejun eased his attitude and said: "the marriage is about the life of your parents. I made the marriage with your master. Is it unreasonable to cross his old man''s house?"


    "What do you mean?" Tuoba Rui raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "In this way, when I return to Yandu, please ask your master to come. How about we return this marriage to you face to face?" Shixuejun said.


    Shi Qingwan reaches out to pull Shi Xuejun: "mother, what do you say?"


    She didn''t want to let go of such a good man. Without the shackles of her engagement, she could hardly get him again.


    Shixuejun shook his head at her. Her purpose was obvious, that is to keep the secret of wanshendan, or she and the palace of Tiandan would suffer.


    She did so to delay time.


    "Without my master, I really lost my courtesy." Tuo Ba Rui said, and asked, "but why should I believe you?"


    "Don''t you know what I''m up to?"


    "I think it won''t take long for you to get something underground. No evidence. I say no one believes it."


    Shixuejun said with a smile, "don''t be so wary, nephew. What we have said in this palace will not regret. And if you don''t want to, I don''t trust to marry Waner to you."


    Shiqingwan protested.


    Tuoba Rui is cold hook lip angle: "it seems that you are not sincere."


    What else did Shi Xuejun want to say? He saw that there were four daggers in Tuoba Rui''s hand. Shi Xuejun thought that he would do it by himself, and he was ready to do it. He didn''t want to point down with Tuoba Rui''s hand, and the four flying swords suddenly stabbed into the sea.


    The four flying swords form a strange formation, and they move towards the underground array of gods.


    "Unbridled!" Shixuejun is so angry that he reaches out to stop him.


    Tuo barrui has taken out his sword before her and stabbed it at her.


    Shixuejun takes back his hand and attacks.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    There were two loud blasts in a row. The first one was made when two people were fighting. The second one was made at the bottom of the sea. It was the sound of flying swords hitting the border.


    The power of the spirit is surging wildly, which is a huge wave in the West Sea.


    Shi Xuejun is shocked. Such a big move will surely disturb those hundred disciples. Now the underground Pantheon array is still there. Though Tuoba Rui''s strike didn''t completely break it, it still produced a hole. Now the evil spirit on the sea is more serious.


    As long as those people come, they will find the clue soon.


    Damn it! She didn''t expect that Tuo BARREI wanted to kill her.


    Shi Xuejun can only speak to the elders of the underground road: "withdraw, take the magic pill and hurry up, the faster the better."


    The road elder, who is making pills underground, was highly concentrated and nearly frightened by the four flying swords. Although he was not so shameful in the end, he was injured due to distraction.


    At this time, he heard the rumors of Shi Xuejun.


    Run!


    So he quickly filled the magic pill with a special bottle of pills and started the underground transmission array to leave.


    Tuoba Rui was hurt in the confrontation with Shi Xuejun. After all, the realm of Shi Xuejun is unpredictable. It''s still difficult for him to deal with her.


    However, he didn''t want to fight her, let alone kill her.


    The underground spirit suddenly disappeared, and he knew his goal had been achieved.


    At this time, the disciples of the hundred schools have received the order. They are coming here. They will arrive in a moment with their accomplishments.


    Shi Xuejun is nervous and so on. When he feels that the evil spirit disappears, he is relieved.


    "It''s a net!"


    Tuoba Rui said lightly, shixuejun was suddenly surprised, but it was still half a step late.


    Just when she was about to pull master Qingwan away from the original place, the light net shaped like a cage over the sky had been covered. The net formed by the white light integrated some rules of heaven and earth, and there was no magic power in it.


    "Tuo BARREI, you are bold, you are not afraid that I will kill you?" Shi Xuejun found himself trapped. He was almost mad.


    She could be so teased by a younger generation.


    Shiqingwan said: "don''t rush to Tuoba, elder martial brother. If there is any misunderstanding, we will be fine if we explain it clearly."


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t even look at them. After recovering some strength in his body, he left the original place in an instant, and quickly turned to the house of the Tiandan palace.


    Shixuejun is shocked. How does he know that the transmission array under the sea leads to the yard.


    At this time, the hundred disciples are almost there. Shiqingwan is worried, but she doesn''t even know what happened, let alone deal with it.


    Shi Xuejun''s strength has reached the level of human beings above Xuanxian. She can barely use some spiritual power in this vast net. She takes a Danlu out of the space by turning her hand and blows it up against the white light column.


    "Boom!" The sky and earth network collapsed, turning into a white light and going in the direction of Tuoba Rui.


    At this time, Bai Zong''s disciples have arrived at the scene. Shi Xuejun reaches out and grabs Shi Qingwan''s shoulder, disappears in place, and goes towards the courtyard.


    There is no loss in the Pantheon.


    Tuoba Rui is one step ahead of her. When the seriously injured elder Lu left the transmission array, he arrived. Because of his hurry, the elder Lu still had three bottles containing the magic pill in his hand.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t need to talk nonsense, just go to get it.


    Although elder Lu was injured, he was not at the mercy of Tuo BARREI. So they joined hands. If Tuo BARREI wanted to subdue elder Lu in a very short time, it would not be easy. But now elder Lu has less than 30% combat power, so he has time to drill.


    After a while, Tuo BARREI has forced elder Lu to retreat. He has a long sword in his hand.


    Elder Lu tried to avoid, but he was still picked off a little mother''s finger and a bottle of magic pill held there. It''s too late for him to make up for it. He looks at Tuoba Rui holding the bottle of pills in his hand.


    At this time, the atmosphere of shixuejun has been shrouded. Tuoba Rui knows that it''s not good to fight again, so he leaves directly.


    When Shi Xuejun returned to the yard, only elder Lu was left, and there were two bottles of pills in his four fingers.

 Chapter 1173

    "Damn it!" Shixuejun puts down shiqingwan and chases out.


    Tuoba Rui said that speed was not Shi Xuejun''s opponent. She didn''t escape, but came to the seaside and stood with hundreds of shocked disciples, pretending that she was just coming out.


    In this way, Shi Xuejun can only kill everyone if he wants to fight against him. Once he does, he must fry the pot.


    Shi Xuejun really stopped in the middle of the border, looking at the Tuoba Rui below, gnashing his teeth in hatred. She didn''t expect that Tuo BARREI would play this abacus, not to mention that things about the transmission array were also known.


    In fact, when guangxingzi said that there was a teleportation array in her yard, he was confused. When he thought that there should also be teleportation array in the West Sea, he figured it out.


    But Xuejun will not know.


    When she was angry, Tuoba Rui said, "now you can withdraw in front of my master. If you want to return this pill, you should know how to do it."


    Shi Xuejun was almost spitting blood, but Tuoba Rui was in the crowd, so he couldn''t do it.


    When he got the elixir, Tuo BARREI didn''t stay any longer. On the same day, he left Xijiang through the transmission array with some people.


    Shi Xuejun looks at two immortals pills that haven''t completely dispelled evil spirit, and they collapse.


    Wanshendan is harmful to Tianhe, so there is a great risk when it is taken. If the evil spirit is not removed, it is absolutely fatal. But to remove the evil spirit, we can only use the wanshenda array. Now the wanshenda array is no longer available, what should we do?


    Would she have to start a war?


    It''s been discovered this time. She can''t hide it again.


    So she drove away the crying teacher Qingwan and left elder Lu to find a way. But the immortal pill is mysterious and mysterious. If not for the above prescription and refining method, they didn''t know there was anything else.


    Now something goes wrong, it''s hard to remedy it with their ability.


    Shixuejun was so angry that she could not help herself. Which one of the two refining masterpieces didn''t cost her a lot of effort to set up a bureau, but all went wrong.


    The first time because of Hua Ruge, this time because of Tuoba Rui!


    Now she even regretted provoking these two people. It''s difficult to deal with them, even to crush her.


    That''s not true.


    This side is almost angry and silly, but Tuo BARREI has a lot in mind. He doesn''t believe that Tiandan palace will give up the wanshendan, which is so laborious. This kiss is a retreat.


    Wuji sword school is a long distance from Yandu, so Tuo BARREI didn''t go back at all, but told the sender to send him directly to Yandu.


    I haven''t seen Hua rugo for another half year. He is going to see her and tell her about her progress.


    On that day, Hua rugo just came back from the top of the Tianfu College under construction. When he was hungry, he asked for a bowl of wonton on the side of the road and said, "boss, can you add more pepper noodles?"


    "OK." The boss promised.


    Then Hua Yuege felt that the setting sun in front of her was blocked by a dark shadow. She thought that the boss came to fill her with spices, so she lifted the bowl up, looked up with a smile and prepared to say thank you.


    However, when she saw clearly that the person standing in front of her was not the boss, but the one she had been thinking about recently, she did not react for a while.


    Tuoba Rui smiles, turns over his hand to take out a small bottle from the space, opens it and sprinkles the powder in her bowl.


    It''s the sauce he carries with him.


    Hua rugo immediately put down the bowl and rushed to him: "how can you come back?"


    The boss stood at two tables with pepper noodles in his hand. He didn''t know whether to walk or not.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in her arms and says, "I''ve dealt with some things."


    Hua rugo raised his head after he had rubbed his chest enough, but after a careful look, he didn''t look right.


    "Are you hurt?"


    "Minor injury."


    "You don''t have a good time without me." Hua Ruge mumbles to give him the healing pill.


    Tuo Ba Rui took over and didn''t eat at the first time, but said, "then we won''t be separated. You can take care of me."


    "Well?"


    "Marry me." Tuo Ba Rui holds her hand and suddenly takes it seriously. A pair of dark eyes are full of feelings.


    Hua rugo thinks that she will be pregnant if she looks at her eyes too much, and this is also true


    This proposal is too sudden.


    The first reaction she heard was her heart beating faster and her body warming faster.


    Although the two people have long recognized each other, but heard the proposal, she still some deer bumped, a pair of eyes can''t help but take a pink heart.


    "Do you agree?" Tuo Ba Rui leaned over her ear and asked in a low voice, which was magnetic and gentle.


    Being proposed by such a man, Hua rugo felt that she had won the first prize, but she felt that the girl''s family should be reserved, so she said: "I have to consider this."


    "Give you three counts of time." Tuoba Rui road.


    "Let''s go back and talk about it. There are many people on the way." Hua is like a song and a low way.


    "It''s time." Tuoba Rui said, holding his hands on the back of Hua Ruge''s brain, and kissed her lips.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are wide. It''s on the street.


    When people around see this scene, they are stunned when they think it''s pleasant. It''s too unnoticed to affect it.


    Tuo Ba Rui kisses heavily, just let go of her way: "how are you thinking now?"


    "Well, it''s up to you." Hua Ruge was amused by him. He was reserved anyway. Now it''s time to agree.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and hugged her in her arms again and said, "I will deal with those things well. You can wait to marry me."


    Hua rugo knew that he was talking about the teacher''s Qingwan.


    "Good." She agreed very cleverly.


    "Keep eating. I''ll accompany you." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge looked at the onlookers: "let''s go home and eat."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui answered and let her lead the way.


    On the way, Hua rugo asked, "why do you talk about it as soon as you come back?"


    "Want to say, want to marry." Tuo Ba Rui replied. It''s very headstrong.


    The current situation has been basically stable, just a question about heaven palace has not been dealt with, but now both of them do not pay attention to it, it is not difficult to get rid of it.


    It''s a good time to get married.


    Hua Ruge leaned his head on his shoulder and smiled sweetly.


    She couldn''t bear the thought of marriage in the past life. She wanted to live with a man and take care of each other''s feelings. She couldn''t follow her heart any more and had to teach her husband and son.


    It''s nightmarish days to think about, but now her mind has completely changed. As long as she thinks that she can spend the rest of her life with Tuo barrow, she feels extremely happy and full of expectations for the rest of her life.


    In fact, she still doesn''t know what love is and what power love has. All she knew was that there was him in all the beautiful and happy pictures she could imagine.

 Chapter 1174

    They soon arrived at the mansion. Tuo BARREI had never been here before, so Hua rugo showed him around.


    Those servant girls can''t come back to God for half a day when they see Tuoba Rui. It''s said that the man of their own family is a perfect man. They have put Tuoba Rui in a high position in their hearts. Unexpectedly, after seeing the image and temperament of the Buddha, the great soul master feels that the people in the image are weak and explosive.


    This is so handsome, cool and stylish.


    After identification, we have come to a consensus that this man is worthy of their owners.


    Hua Ruge seems to be very unreliable, but in their mind is the best host and master. To have a face and strength, the key is to be friendly and generous and never put on airs.


    It''s so much better than the girls of the big families who can only pretend before.


    Of course, Hua Ruge didn''t know her position in these people''s minds. What she saw was that the servant girl and the young man disliked her.


    After a turn, they sat in the yard, and Tuo Barry held her to her legs, with his hands in his arms.


    "If I ask you, you haven''t come back to me yet. Why did you come back at this time?" Hua Yuege asked, stabbing him in the chest.


    "Find out what you gave me." Tuo Ba Rui said, turned over his hand and took out a small red medicine bottle from his arms and handed it to her.


    Although separated by an isolated jade bottle, Hua Ruge can clearly sense the evil spirit of this thing. No one is more familiar with this kind of breath than her.


    "This is All gods pill? " Hua Yuege said in horror.


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    "Where did you come from?" Hua rugo asked, it''s a very harmful thing. Fortunately, she has the power of spirit to swallow the beast to help her resist, otherwise the bones will be left long ago.


    "Guess." Tuoba Rui looks at her delicate face and cannot help but kiss her on the forehead.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said: "this kind of thing can only be made by the heaven asking palace. I ate the last one, and now it should be newly made. The refining conditions of this thing..."


    She can''t go on talking here, and then she stares at her eyes.


    "No?" She felt that what she thought was really out of line.


    Tuo Ba Rui knew what she thought, so she nodded and gave a positive answer.


    "Because of this, they started such a big war?" Hua Ruge confirms again.


    Tuoba Rui nods again.


    "It''s too inhumane. How many people died in this war, and how many people lost their loved ones and loved ones? It''s all in vain." Hua rugo thought it was incredible.


    Although she is not a good person, she is still incompetent to accept this kind of thing, which is also outrageous.


    Tuoba Rui appeases with gentle eyes.


    Hua Yuege let out enough, shook his head and asked, "how did this thing come to you?"


    "Three of them were made in this war. This is one I snatched from them to force them to withdraw." Tuoba Rui road.


    "So you were hurt by shixuejun?"


    "Well."


    "That old monster''s strength is unfathomable, thanks to your brave words." Hua Ruge is afraid when he listens.


    "Now she''s broken a tooth, and it won''t be long before she talks to me." Tuoba Rui continued.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "this thing must be very important to them, otherwise it will not be refined again and again. And even if they suffer, they must not allow this kind of evidence to be left out. "


    "So, I''ll wait."


    Hua Ruge is relieved. Before, she had a way to deal with wentiandan palace, but she was unable to force wentiandan palace to back away from her marriage. Now, they will continue to do so.


    Tuo Ba Rui kisses her forehead again, low way: "these things finish, should do between us."


    Hua Ruge is still immersed in this matter. When she heard Tuoba Rui''s words, she wanted to ask something. But when she saw the evil smile on his face, she immediately understood.


    Then the two disappeared in the same place in an instant. When they reappeared, they were already in bed.


    They had been separated for half a year, and had some ideas in this regard.


    "But It''s not quite dark yet. " Hua Ruge looks at the setting sun that hasn''t fallen completely, indicating a little psychological burden.


    Tuo Ba Rui put her on the bed and said, "you can close your eyes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua Ruge could not refute immediately.


    "To be honest, did you miss me?" Tuoba Rui pressed on her and asked with a wicked smile.


    "A little." Hua, like a song, is a little shy.


    "Darling..." Tuo Ba Rui said, and bowed his head to kiss her heart.


    There are two people in this area, the thunder and the fire. The spring light is boundless for a time, but shixuejun and shiqingwan''s mother and son are all collapsed.


    A man who loves his magic pill, and a man who loves his coming.


    "Mother, are you really going to leave?" Shiqingwan tried hard several times and finally didn''t hold on. He didn''t let shixuejun out.


    Shi Xuejun is fretting, but seeing her daughter like this, she has to sigh: "this time, it seems that she can''t go back."


    Even if the Pantheon is not finished, she can''t let it stay outside. Once it is exposed, both the temple of heaven and her will be trapped in a land of eternal doom.


    "Why? What on earth are you hiding from me? What is there underground? " Teacher Qingwan asked several questions in a row. His face was full of anxiety.


    Shi Xuejun sighed again: "do you really want to know?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s what you need, and you know what kind of person you are. We ask Tiandan palace how to get to this day without relying on him." "We can''t lose what he wants," Shi Xuejun said


    "What does my master want?" Shiqingwan is confused.


    "It''s called wanshendan. It''s plastic. Your Shifu Shouyuan is close, but you can''t make any further progress. Only by using wanshendan can you make a breakthrough and get a longer-term Shouyuan." Shixuejun said.


    When Shi Qingwan heard about the effect, he opened his mouth and said, "mother, do you think this pill can be used for gambling? That''s the spirit possessed by the gods. Isn''t it necessary to cross the sky to form it? "


    "Your master''s accomplishments are not enough, and you are not qualified to cross the heaven. Besides, where is the God''s heaven robbery so easy, a thousand people may not be able to survive."


    "But can this magic pill?"


    "Yes, but it''s also very dangerous, and even if there is a defect in the God created through this, he can''t move forward in his whole life." Shixuejun explained.


    Shi Qingwan thought for a moment and said, "that is to say, this is a way to encourage the growth of seedlings, which may not be beneficial."


    "It''s not good or bad for potential people, but there are more mediocre people in the world, and there are too many people who can''t become gods, so it''s very precious."

 Chapter 1175

    Shi Qingwan nodded: "I understand."


    "This time I launched a war to refine this elixir with people''s spirits. Tuo BARREI now takes one to threaten me. How can I not agree with you?" Shixuejun sighs again.


    She would never have been like this before, but since the design of making Tuo BARREI and Shi Qingwan get engaged and provoke Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge, she sighed for a long time.


    These two people are really too difficult to deal with, which makes her feel weak at heart many times.


    Shi Qingwan knows that it''s such a reason to leave, but she is really reluctant to be a perfect man like Tuo barre.


    She often fantasized that one day Tuo BARREI could sing to her like a song to China, and she would surely become the happiest woman in the world.


    "Don''t worry, Wan''er. It''s just a stopgap. My mother will help you fight for it." Shixuejun can''t bear to see her daughter like this.


    When Shi Qingwan heard this, his eyes lit up hope: "thank you mother."


    "It''s time for us to go back and settle the long-term accounts together." The fierce light flashed in Shi Xuejun''s eyes.


    She still remembers how Hua Ruge won her over and over again and let her be seen as a joke again and again. This time, she has to let the little girl know how powerful she is.


    Shi Qingwan nods. She vows to rob Tuoba Rui from Hua Ruge.


    slept for second days and sunk three rods, and make complaints about her waist and legs.


    This man is a physical monster, too much.


    After drinking the soup, she took Tuo BARREI to visit the newly built Tianfu college. After more than half a month''s construction, today''s Tianfu college has almost been built. Mu Qingyan has started to enroll students.


    Although Tianfu university is not well-known and there is no regulation on when to enter the University for examination every year, this does not prevent Mu Qingyan from making publicity. She found the Kyushu chamber of Commerce, gave admission conditions and treatment, and then sent them to all shops in the whole territory.


    This effect is very good. For a while, we all know that Tianfu college is going to recruit students. They haven''t heard of Tianfu college before, but the name of the dean is very impressive.


    That''s what they want their children to learn.


    What''s more, the treatment of resources is frightening. People can''t believe what they see is true. That''s great.


    However, they can understand Hua Ruge''s doing so. After all, people lack everything but money. Of course, resources are also human nature. For a while, many people came to Yandu.


    One of the titles and resources of Hua Ruge is enough to attract people, let alone both.


    The name of Tianfu college was spread. People who wanted to go to other sects also fell in the right direction and came straight to Yandu. Fortunately, the standard set by Mu Qingyan is not high, otherwise there will only be more people.


    Hua Ruge takes Tuoba Rui around the mountain and asks, "how is it here? It''s not grand."


    "Not bad." Tuoba Rui patrols and says.


    "When you come back, you must ask the women of Tiandan palace to come back. Our battle is about to start." Hua said like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at her and said, "do you look forward to it?"


    "I don''t expect that, but it''s time for me to show my skill after such a long time." Hua said with a smile.


    "I''ll see."


    "Make sure you enjoy it." Hua Ruge is guaranteed.


    Tuo Barry looks at her with a doting smile.


    "It suddenly occurred to me that when Tiandan palace came back, it was necessary for me to withdraw, but your master was not there. Would you like to go back?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Don''t leave him by her side then.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll write to ask you to come to Yandu and look for an opportunity here." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "are you going to do it, too?"


    "With the help of Wuji sword sect, it should be more smooth. After all, the power of the people who ask Tiandan palace is too strong, and it''s not easy to deal with the dog after jumping off the wall. " Tuoba Rui road.


    "It''s good to have someone in town." Hua Ruge nods.


    In the next two days, apart from being busy at night, they were free in the daytime and would stroll in the street if they had nothing to do.


    On this day, Hua rugo bought some food and put it in the space. When he looked up, he saw that the teacher in white was walking towards the two people. I could not help but feel pity for his pure and soft face.


    "Elder martial brother Tuoba, Ruge, it''s so clever." She took the initiative to say hello, but still kept three feet away, dare not cross the Leichi.


    In fact, it''s hard for her to keep the smile on her face now. Before, she and Hua Ruge could pretend to talk and laugh together, which was not a loss.


    But since Hua rugo ran over her from IQ, and then won the contest with the temple of heaven, she was always angry at Hua rugo, let alone met.


    But Hua Ruge has been bullying others, and naturally he will not be disrespectful of other people''s hypocrisy. He said, "it''s a coincidence. How are you doing recently, Miss Shifu?"


    "Good, great." Shiqingwan replied with a smile, then took the initiative to look at Tuoba Rui and said, "brother Tuoba, my mother would like to ask you to go to Tiandan palace, and she said she would agree to your previous conditions."


    Tuo Ba Rui raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s not too late to wait for my master to come and deal with it."


    Now that the magic pill is in his hands, he is naturally not in a hurry, so he will not be stupid to go to someone''s territory for negotiation. He is afraid that he will die to return.


    "My mother thinks it''s not too late..." Master Qingwan tries to strive for it.


    "I don''t have to talk about it. What you said about marriage matters is that they should be recognized by the elders of both sides before they can count as etiquette." After Tuoba Rui refused, he did not forget to mend the knife.


    "But..."


    "No, but I will send someone to look for you when my master arrives at Yandu." Tuoba Rui said, pulling Hua Ruge and left.


    Hua Ruge waved to shiqingwan before leaving to show friendship.


    But this kind of friendship is completely understood by shiqingwan as a "provocation", or a declaration of war?


    It''s too much.


    She is not easy to change her face in the street, so she can only bear it. After returning to the Tiandan palace, she first sends out a fire, and then goes to Shi Xuejun to talk about the situation.


    Shixuejun heard that she had smashed things in the room, but she didn''t have time to deal with it. Now the Deacon below is reporting to her about the Tianfu college that suddenly appeared near Yandu city.


    There is an unwritten rule on the mainland that as long as the clan occupies the place, there can be no other clan within a certain distance, otherwise it will be regarded as provocation.

 Chapter 1176

    After hearing about the completion of Tianfu University, Shi Xuejun pondered for a long time. She didn''t think it was difficult to deal with it, but she didn''t want to know what to do. Didn''t she know that this provocation can''t achieve any purpose except to give Tiandan palace a grand reason to deal with her?


    But after such a long fight, she would never think Hua Ruge was impulsive or brainless.


    But she did not think for a long time, so she waved off the Deacon and asked the teacher to talk.


    "Mother, what shall we do?" Teacher Qingwan said angrily, "that Hua Ruge is really arrogant."


    "I can''t figure out what she''s doing. Wait and see." Shi Xuejun said calmly, she has suffered too much loss. This time, she must be sure to do it again.


    Shiqingwan is very unhappy, but he can''t say anything.


    "Today, I went to see elder martial brother Tuoba. He said that he would inform us to withdraw when his elder martial brother came. He refused to come here to see you." Master Qingwan said again.


    "I''m determined to leave." Shi Xuejun sighed: "now I can only go with him. It''s the most important thing to take back the ten thousand God pill."


    Shi Qingwan also knows that things can''t be saved when they come to this point, so he can only plan later.


    After Tuoba Rui comes back, Hua rugo will walk around with more partners. Although Tuoba Rui likes to stay at home, she will pull him out and go to the mountain every day.


    There are a lot of people gathered outside shanmenwai, waiting for admission to take part in the assessment.


    "It seems that my college doesn''t worry about nobody." Hua Ruge stands on the top of the mountain and is very satisfied.


    Tuoba Rui cut wild fruit for her on one side and said: "if you throw so much money into it, of course, there will be no less people."


    "Nothing, money." Hua Ruge said that when he mentioned money, he had the face of a local tycoon, and clapped Tuoba Rui on the shoulder, saying: "follow me later, and promise not to treat you badly."


    Tuoba Rui silently cut the fruit and put it on her hand. When Hua Ruge took it over, Tuoba Rui pulled her over and approached her and said, "do you have a reward when you are ready?"


    "Of course!" Hua Yuege replied with great wealth.


    "Eat." Tuoba Rui is in a good mood.


    Hua Ruge nodded, took a bite at the wild fruit and said, "it''s good, it''s sweet."


    "What do you want to reward me for eating my fruit?" Tuoba Rui smiled like a fox.


    Hua rugo thought something was wrong and thought, "is money OK?"


    "No shortage."


    "Then it''s a pill."


    "No use."


    "I don''t have anything else you want."


    Tuo Ba Rui hooked up his lips and said, "then I want you."


    "No, you just want to lie to me when you are a wild fruit?" Hua Ruge protested, which was too cheap.


    "But you have nothing else."


    "That''s what you don''t want!" Joking, is there anyone richer than her in this world?


    "Now, my dear, lie down." Tuo Ba Rui said softly in her ear,


    Hua rugo stared: "you are not here, there are so many people below."


    "There''s a border. I can''t see it." Tuo Ba Rui said that she had kissed her ears and gently absorbed them.


    Hua Ruge wants to cry without tears: "no, it''s not good."


    They used to sit here well. Suddenly, they set up a border. It''s easy for us to mend what will happen in the border. She is the dean of Tianfu college. She will talk to people who ask Tiandan palace to tell them something about her. She will not be a person.


    "Don''t worry, no one will find out." Tuoba Rui bows up and presses her under her body.


    "In this way, shall we keep it for home?" Hua Yuege''s flattering smile.


    "Not good." Tuoba Rui does not give up.


    "I''ll be at home with you for the next few days. Can''t I come out?" Hua Ruge retreats again.


    Tuo Ba Rui hears this to stop action really, smile way: "good."


    Hua Ruge is relieved at last. But she found that Tuo BARREI had not let her go.


    "I don''t think so."


    "After eating my fruit, I will eat it back." Tuo Ba Rui raised Hua Ruge''s hand over her head and kissed her on the lips.


    Hua Ruge lies on a big flat stone. The cool temperature always impacts their senses to remind her where it is.


    Oh, my God.


    I can''t see anyone.


    Tuo Ba Rui kisses her delicately for a long time, and then releases her for a long time. He takes a big hand around her waist and uses her bracelet to move away.


    In a moment, Hua Ruge was put on the bed, and he directly pulled his own robe and pressed it up.


    "It''s daylight."


    "Here or on the mountain, you choose." Tuo Ba Rui scratched her white face with her fingers and asked low.


    make complaints about the song, is that an option?


    "If you don''t answer, I think you like the mountain."


    "No, no, I think it''s good in bed. There''s no need to change places." Hua Ruge is busy, which is better than the hidden private space on the mountain.


    Tuo Barry smiled and kissed her: "as you wish."


    "You big tail wolf." Hua make complaints about Tucao.


    "Untie my belt, little white rabbit." Tuo Ba Rui said in her ear.


    Hua Ruge is shy and angry. Fortunately, it''s not the first time. It''s not so hard for her to do it.


    Tuoba Rui smiled with satisfaction, looking at the attractive and delicious girl under her, her eyes were covered with dark color.


    So in the next few days, the craftsmen of Tianfu college never saw Hua Ruge again. In fact, the servant girls in the mansion seldom saw her.


    The reason is that she didn''t leave the room or get out of bed very much these days.


    Hua Ruge once again felt the terrible physical strength of Tuoba Rui. These days, she was either under pressure or tired and couldn''t come to bed. The food was brought to the bed by Tuoba Rui.


    The bath is also Tuo Ba Rui holding to the bathtub. She was tossed during the day and night, protesting countless times, but it was still useless.


    Now she has some regrets. She promised Tuo BARREI to be on the mountain long ago. Although she was a little ashamed, she had a short time after all. It''s not like now, after being tossed for several days, it''s almost gone.


    A few days later, someone came to inform Tuoba Rui that guangxingzi had arrived, and Tuoba Rui left.


    Hua Ruge was able to use his skill in the room to recover his strength.


    That night, Tuo BARREI came back. Hua Ruge was eating in the hospital. She felt that she was in a physical deficiency recently and should be mended well.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees her angry appearance, then smiles a way: "well, don''t bully you, eat well."


    "Don''t go back on what you said." Hua Ruge confirmed.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "one word, nine tripods."


    Hua Ruge was relieved, but when he bowed his head to eat, he was still mumbling, "wolf with big tail."


    "What do you say?" Tuoba and Rui raise eyebrows.

 Chapter 1177

    "This dish is very delicious." Hua Ruge changed his tune in a flash.


    Tuo Ba Rui laughs and sits beside her to help her with the dishes: "eat more if it''s delicious."


    "You went to see your master?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "talked about the matter of quitting marriage."


    "He agreed?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Well, he said that he would ask Xuejun to come out tomorrow and quit the marriage face to face." Tuo Ba Rui answers.


    "Oh."


    "And he charged me with one more thing."


    Hua Yuege looks up: "what?"


    "Master said you are a good girl. Let me marry you earlier. Don''t let you down." Tuoba Rui looks at her, affectionate way.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes brightened: "does he really say that?"


    "Not surprisingly, you''re fine, as anyone can see." Tuoba Rui does not grudge praise.


    Hua Ruge turned his eyes and whispered, "then you bully me."


    "It''s called love." Tuoba Rui clarifies.


    Hua is like a song with a flat mouth.


    Tuoba Rui''s doting smile continued to serve her food.


    The next day, Tuo Ba Rui got up early to change his clothes. Hua Ruge rarely woke up a day earlier and lay in bed watching him.


    "Get some more sleep." Tuo Ba Rui says, bowing his head and kissing on Hua Ruge''s forehead.


    Hua Ruge touched his forehead and said, "come back earlier. Be safe."


    "Good." Tuo Ba Rui answered and left.


    Hua Ruge looks at the door and feels a little uneasy. She is still afraid that the talks will not be completed. But if you use reason to analyze it, you don''t need to be afraid. It''s on the surface.


    But when it comes to this kind of thing, no one is immune from the fans. So tension is inevitable.


    In fact, wanshendan is a very good chip. She can completely use wanshendan to put the palace of tiantiandan in a place of eternal doom. This negotiation can also be delayed. Anyway, the rhythm is in their hands.


    But Hua Ruge is still afraid of the long dream. It''s better to change early.


    She covered her head with a quilt. She wanted to go back to sleep, but there was a knock at the door.


    "Who is it?" She asked.


    "My host, the seat of adoration has arrived." Servant girls report.


    Hua Ruge got up this time and said, "please go to the front hall to see tea. I''ll go out now."


    When she arrived at the lobby, Mu Qingyan had already had half a cup of tea, and saw her and said, "I said, can you change your problem of staying in bed?"


    "Not bad bed is life." Hua Yuege said, "what can I do for you?"


    "What''s up? You forgot? " Mu Qingyan is asked silly by her.


    Hua Ruge thought for a long time, and finally shook his head: "I can''t think of it."


    "My God, today''s eighth day is the day for our college to enroll students. Do you really forget?" Mu Qingyan''s face is unbelievable.


    Hua Ruge used his head and asked, "shouldn''t it be the sixth day of junior high?"


    "It''s the eighth day of the lunar new year. What have you done these two days? Why can''t you remember the days? " Mu Qingyan is suspicious. Hua Ruge is not reliable, but it is not to this extent.


    Hua Ruge said to himself, "why can''t I tell you?" so he waved and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m going to the scene today."


    "Today''s talent test, tomorrow''s competition, you''ll be here. I''m here to tell you, lest you forget." Mu Qingyan is not very angry. Now she seriously doubts that she has told Hua Ruge whether the goods will be forgotten again tomorrow.


    Hua Ruge clapped his head and said, "yes, I forgot again."


    Mu Qingyan is too lazy to take care of her now. You say you can just shake your hand, as long as you can control the direction of the event. But I can''t imagine that she forgot all the events this time.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be there tomorrow." Hua Ruge said hurriedly.


    "I''d better tell your servant girl to remind you in the morning." Said Mu Qingyan. Now she feels that it''s impossible to follow Hua Ruge. If she doesn''t practice outside, she needs to take care of everything. These small details even need to be thought about.


    God, what did she do wrong in her last life to meet such a superior.


    Hua rugo is ashamed to see that people are so careful, but it''s really no wonder that she, who let Tuoba Rui Naya''s beast hair. She couldn''t get out of bed for several days, how could she know that time passed so fast.


    Mu Qingyan really told the servant girl to leave. Hua Ruge saw her off and sat outside the yard, waiting for Tuo BARREI to come back. She asked about the situation at the first time.


    In fact, the scene didn''t need any excellent negotiation skills at that time, and even didn''t say a few words at all, because both sides didn''t give in and had a firm attitude, so they signed the agreement soon.


    Tuoba Rui put away the agreement, and then put away the letter of withdrawal. He took a breath in his heart, and his heart finally ended.


    Shiqingwan, the teacher behind shixuejun, is going to cry. He looks at Tuoba Rui, but Tuoba Rui never looks at her.


    Shi Xuejun and guangxingzi have been old rivals for many years, so they talked about their friendliness. Although they were in a turbulent heart, they never showed it.


    After waiting for the teahouse, Tuo Ba Rui said, "I''ve written the letter of divorce. Now I can marry like a song in peace."


    "I''ll wait until you overthrow the palace. You just told me that Hua rugo wants to fight with the palace alone?" At first he thought he had heard the idea wrong.


    This idea is ridiculous. I''m afraid that no one in Tianfu university can fight with others?


    "Sir, I promised to keep it a secret." Tuoba Rui refuses directly.


    "Well, I don''t think you are reckless either. Let go if you want to." Guangxingzi only gets the way.


    "Thank you very much, sir."


    "What can I do for you?" Asked guangxingzi.


    "We are short of powerful people to lean on the mountain. It''s the master."


    Guangxingzi twists his beard and says, "you little boy can speak more and more. Did you learn from your little woman?"


    "She''ll teach me a lot." Tuoba Rui did not refute that Hua Ruge has such charm that it can subtly change some people.


    Guangxingzi patted him on the shoulder and said, "I will mobilize the strong for you. If you have something, please come to me."


    ¡±Thank you very much, sir. "


    after the two were separated, Tuo BARREI took the letter of divorce and cried for joy. When she went home, she found that she only felt her happiness burst.


    Hua rugo saw him coming back and hurriedly went up and asked, "how''s the conversation going?"


    In fact, when she saw Tuoba Rui''s state and look, she knew that it should have been done, but she was afraid that she would be happy too early, and finally she was hit.


    So I asked carefully.


    Tuoba Rui came to her and held her face. "It''s done. I''ve got the letter of withdrawal. We''ll never worry about it again."

 Chapter 1178

    Hua Ruge finally smiled happily after hearing the words. This matter was finally solved. Her man finally didn''t have to bear the title of other fiance.


    "You''ve been wronged in this period of time." Tuo Ba Rui holds her in her arms and says apologetically.


    Hua Ruge leaned on his shoulder and said, "it''s nothing to be wronged, it''s just that it''s really bad to be cheated."


    She thought that asking Tiandan palace had saved Tuoba Rui, and it was nothing for them to take advantage of it, but now it must be their plot to come to Tuoba Rui and get hurt by sea animals.


    That made her upset.


    It''s bullying her man.


    "Master has sent a letter back to mobilize the strong of Zong clan. If you have us, you can do it." Tuoba Rui road.


    The position of Wuji sword sect is second only to the Tiandan palace, and it is definitely a strong backing.


    "That''s good. My plan will start tomorrow. Let''s wait for a good play." Hua, like a song, is not so friendly with a smile.


    "You don''t need me?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "Not yet. Just sit in the back and wait for violence."


    "Good."


    The next day, the servant girl knocked on Hua Yuege''s door early in the morning and reminded him, "my boss, I asked you to get up early and go to the college to preside over the examination."


    Hua Ruge yawned and opened the door. "I remember."


    After a simple wash, she changed into a more solemn black dress. The dark color shows that she has a lot of calm temperament. If you don''t laugh, the whole person is very dignified and dignified.


    "Just don''t have too many facial expressions." Tuo Ba Rui looked at her black clothes and said.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile: "you don''t laugh in order to maintain this sense of authority?"


    "What do you think?" Tuoba Rui didn''t find it funny at all.


    Hua Ruge is helpless: "I think more."


    This is a boring person at all.


    "Go ahead. Don''t forget to blink when you are in danger." Tuoba Rui asked.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to be the one who has something to do this time." Hua Ruge is not confident. After a while, she turns around and goes out.


    She was still angry early, so when she got there, the assessment had not started. The arena had been built on the square, and there was a deacon preparing for the assessment.


    Hua Ruge''s body shape did not stop. He flew directly to the newly built Danyang peak. When he arrived, Mu Qingyan was sitting on the chair in the middle of the Danyang peak hall, and there were deacons standing below, reporting today''s affairs.


    As soon as she entered the hall, Mu Qingyan stood up and bowed to China like a song: "see the president."


    Hua Ruge raised his hand and said, "you are welcome to continue to admire the throne. Just listen to me."


    Mu Qingyan looks at Hua Ruge, who has almost no expression on her face. She is relieved. When it comes to a formal occasion, Hua Ruge is quite reliable.


    So she continued to deal with the following things, but unlike before, she no longer sat down, but walked down the steps and stood with the crowd.


    Hua Ruge sat by and waited.


    Mu Qingyan handled all kinds of things skillfully, waved his hand to let people go down, then took a breath, turned around and looked at Hua Ruge.


    "How are you doing today?" Hua Yuege pointed to himself and asked.


    "Nice clothes." The evaluation of Mu Qingyan.


    Hua rugo gave her a white look: "I asked you to evaluate me and clothes?"


    Mu Qingyan smiled and said, "well, my Dean, it''s time for us to start there."


    Hua Ruge feels that her image is really irretrievable, and she can only put on a costume in front of outsiders.


    "How many disciples are suitable for talent measurement?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Five thousand." Replied Mu Qingyan.


    Hua Ruge thought that there were 8000 people in a middle clan, and 5000 people had passed the first round of assessment?


    "There are so many." She was really surprised by this.


    "Your reputation in the mainland is much larger than that of the average Zhongwei clan, and the resources you give are much more generous, and there are many people coming." The objective way of admiring light face.


    Hua Ruge smiled and nodded: "not bad, not bad."


    "It''s said that the annual enrollment of the Tiandan palace will begin in a few days." Light face and way.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows and said, "so clever?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s time to play." Hua Ruge touched his chin, and the smile on his face was strong.


    The way Mu Qingyan looked at her, she knew that she had no good idea.


    They stood on the mountain peak and looked at the square in the distance. There were ten challenge arenas on the square. The first group of 1000 disciples had entered the arena and stood under their respective challenge arenas.


    The deacons in charge of the verdict are making the final preparations before they appear.


    Hua Ruge looked at the bottom and said with emotion: "we used to stand at the bottom and wait for the assessment. I didn''t expect that one day I could appear on the platform as the dean of the college."


    "You''re growing really fast." Moo Qingyan said sincerely.


    Once in Tianfu University, Mu Qingyan was the son of a family and the core disciple of genius. And Hua Ruge is just a disciple of the outside world. She did not expect that she would become the person under Hua Ruge in the end.


    Hua Ruge glanced at her: "did you not resonate with what I just said?"


    "No." Mu Qingyan tells the truth.


    Hua Ruge is surprised to pick up eyebrows, but it seems that this is true. Mu Qingyan is a son of a family, and has a high talent for alchemy. She has become a core disciple directly. After arriving at the big world, she has been in Tianfu college, as if she had the same experience.


    Hua is like a song with a flat mouth, which is called an imbalance in his heart. There is a big gap in life.


    Soon, the next Gong, began to talk about the details of the competition. After talking about it, someone sang loudly: "please, President, admire the first seat."


    So they descended from the peak, and there was an elder on the high platform. When they saw that they had come down, they got up to meet each other.


    Hua Yuege put away the superfluous expression on his face. His face was cold and solemn, and the atmosphere was all open. Only when he went there would the majesty spread and open, frightening the whole audience.


    The disciples below are looking forward to their Dean''s appearance. They already have many impressions in their mind and want to see the real face.


    When Hua Ruge falls, the eyes of all the people fall on her. When they see her face and feel the powerful aura, they are stunned.


    Their inner thoughts are basically the same: this kind of beauty and strength coexist in the world.


    Too beautiful and too strong.


    Hua rugo remembers that she has no need to speak as soon as she is in this status, so under the courtesy of the elder and Mu Qingyan, she took the lead in sitting in the center, and they sat on both sides separately.


    At this time, the following disciples did not look away from Hua Ruge''s face. It''s amazing.


    It wasn''t until a gong rang that they woke up for a contest.

 Chapter 1179

    Ask Tiandan palace. The day before, Xuejun, the teacher, went to talk with tuobarrui about quitting his family. The next day, he learned that Tianfu college had begun to recruit students. Nearly 20000 people attended the first round. 5000 people passed the first round of assessment. Now, the second round of actual combat assessment is in progress.


    Shixuejun has a sense of crisis as soon as he listens to it. In the past, there were not so many people to apply for admission to Tiandan palace. The fame of huaruge has reached such a level?


    Later, she learned that it was not only the fame of Hua Ruge, but also the conditions given by Hua Ruge. She asked Tiandan palace twice the resources.


    It''s too rich. She has to choose Tianfu college.


    But think of huaruge''s Kyushu chamber of Commerce. She knows that these resources are priceless in the eyes of other clans, but huaruge seems to be a drop in the bucket.


    If the development goes on like this, Tianfu university must have the ability to develop and expand. It''s too late to deal with it.


    So she didn''t wait for Hua Ruge to take the lead. After all, it''s a provocation to open a school on her ground to recruit students. She can clean up Tianfu University in a fair way.


    "Come on." Cried Shi Xuejun.


    Soon, she called the Deacon and elder of Zhanggong. Now, on behalf of wentiandan palace, she went to Tianfu college. She ordered Hua Yuege to stop enrolling students and build a college in another place. Otherwise, wentiandan palace would try to challenge her.


    So several elders, with several deacons and some disciples of the torture hall, and a group of dozens of people headed for Tianfu college.


    Tianfu college.


    Hua rugo is a little sleepy when he looks at the following disciples'' duel. Most of them are in xianzun realm. They are stronger than the great fairyland. They have almost no skills. They just fight for strength and endurance. There is really nothing to see.


    However, she is now the head of the first hospital and is responsible for it. So even if she feels bored, she looks at it carefully. One is to be afraid of injury by mistake, and the other is to ensure fairness.


    It''s time for us to have a rest when we play two more huaruge games at noon. After all, the sun at noon is too poisonous, so we need to drink a tea to cool down.


    Just at this time, a disciple came to the Deacon below and indicated that there was something urgent to report. The Deacon then reported to Hua Ruge: "Your Excellency, there are people outside the Mountain Gate who want to enter the Tiandan palace."


    People are nervous when they hear about it. After all, it is the first force in the territory, and its prestige has been deeply rooted in people''s mind for hundreds of years.


    Hua Ruge''s heart finally came, and said lightly, "let them in."


    "Yes." The Deacon answered, afraid that the little disciple could not find out, and went with him.


    Hua Yuege said to the disciples in the square, "let''s have a rest and go on."


    In response, they ran to the square and waited to see what happened.


    Soon, all the people in the Tiandan palace came in. The first one was Ge Changlao, whom Hua rugo had met. At that time, the two had more than one contact in Fusang.


    People in Tiandan palace came to give an ultimatum to warn them, so one by one they were very aggressive and could tell from their faces that they were not good at it.


    "What can I do for you to come to Tianfu college?" Hua is like a song standing on a high platform, standing aloof. No matter from the terrain or the posture, she is high above the ground, and has no appearance of modesty in the past.


    "Hua Ruge, do you know that this is the boundary of the Tiandan palace?" Ge Chang always asks questions.


    All the disciples looked at each other with a bad premonition.


    Hua Yuege looked at him with low eyes, and said softly, "I know."


    "I know that you dare to build a college here, and even dare to recruit students openly. Did you not pay attention to my question of Tiandan palace?" Elder Ge raised his head in a bad tone.


    Hua Yuege''s face remained unchanged, and he replied, "yes."


    Elder Ge was shocked when he heard the answer.


    Don''t you pay attention to the temple of heaven?


    Yes.


    It sounds like there''s nothing wrong with the answer, but it''s too direct and bold.


    Not only Ge Changlao, but also the people who came to the Tiandan palace, even the disciples waiting for the examination were stupid. Isn''t that a little too arrogant.


    I''ve heard of Hua Ruge''s strength and frankness, but I didn''t expect this exaggeration.


    Tiandan palace is the largest power in the territory. Is she not afraid to be destroyed if she dare to say such words in person?


    "Hua Ruge, you are bold!" Elder Ge is angry.


    Hua Yuege picked up the eyebrows and said with the same look: "what else do you have to say?"


    "You..." Ge Changlao finally suppressed the inner flame and said, "listen to me. I asked Tiandan palace to stop enrolling students immediately and get out of the territory, otherwise..."


    "Or what?" Hua asked like a song.


    "Otherwise, we will regard it as a provocation to the Tiandan palace. You need to think about whether you and your disciples can bear the anger of the Tiandan palace." Ge Changlao said as explained above.


    Hua thought like a song, and then said: "you mean that I have occupied your place. You want me not to enroll students now, and get out of here. Otherwise, I will start Tianfu college. Am I right in summing it up? "


    "Yes." Elder Ge can only answer.


    The disciples are in danger of their own lives. Now some regret that they came to participate in the examination so hastily. If the Tianfu college is stared at by the Tiandan palace, it will not be a matter of minutes before it is destroyed.


    "Do you have anything else to say?" Hua Yuege asked again, his voice was weak from beginning to end.


    Ge changzong thinks the atmosphere is very uncomfortable. According to his thought, Hua Ruge, or angry or afraid, should have some reaction. Now, how can he look at this calm look? He has no bottom in his heart.


    "No more." He answered.


    "Good." Hua Ruge nodded, and then said, "Xiaojin, fight."


    At the next moment, Hua is shining like the golden light on the side of the body.


    "On!"


    After a thundering dragon chant, Xiaojin rushes to the people below. The people below are flustered. Part of them are shocked by the Dragon chant, and the other part is unexpectedly Hua rugo started directly.


    Why don''t you even have an omen? I''m so angry.


    The Tiandan palace is just a place for negotiation. Its strength is no more than Xuanxian. Xiaojin can deal with it at will with his strong body and terrifying impact.


    So the disciples who were examined felt that the golden light was shining constantly, and the eyes of the stabbing people could not open. When they could open it, the people who asked about the heavenly pill palace had fallen to the ground, without exception, they were all seriously injured.


    After swallowing their saliva, they heard of Hua Ruge''s violence. It turned out that if they didn''t agree with each other, they would fight.


    Ge Changlao was beaten to the ground. He couldn''t remember it because his waist was cut by a golden dragon''s tail.


    Xiaojin flies back to Gaotai, becomes smaller, and the plate is like a song on the head of China.

 Chapter 1180

    Hua Ruge looks at the following people, and his voice is still indifferent: "go back and tell you the Lord, I Hua Ruge is going to establish a sect here. I will not stop enrolling students today, nor will I leave this land, do you understand?"


    Ge Changlao wanted to be cruel, but he was really afraid that his blunder would be killed for a while, so he could only listen.


    "Do you know why I''m so determined?" Hua Ruge threw out a question, and then answered himself: "because only my Dan Dao is orthodox, you are just some other things, which can''t be refined, I won''t let you poison the world any more."


    The people who asked Tiandan palace didn''t expect Hua Ruge to say such big words. They all thought that was bullshit.


    "If you think it''s provocation, I might as well be more direct. If you really want to drive me away, let me be convinced from Dandao. If you can''t even win, your illustrious clan has no significance." Hua Yuege continued.


    The following people feel that Hua Ruge doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth, but now he can''t say anything.


    "Go away, let your palace master wait at home. I will visit tomorrow." Hua Ruge waved his hand like a fly.


    People in Tiandan palace, if granted amnesty, stand up one by one, or support their companions or be supported by their companions, and stagger out. There is a big difference between the two.


    People just look at it like this, and they are still stunned.


    They are right. Their Dean actually called the messenger who came to ask for an ultimatum from Tiandan palace, and even challenged others to ask for Tiandan palace.


    Oh, my God, that''s the heaven asking palace!


    The first territory of the mainland, which has dominated the Dandao line for so many years, is admired by everyone.


    However, the existence of such a legend will be provoked one day, and it is also a girl who is only about 20 years old.


    If they had not seen it, they would not have believed it.


    However, the shock is still the second thing. Now they have more problems in their mind, and whether they need to be examined again.


    Now it seems that Tianfu college and Tiandan palace will be the dead ones. If they get into Tianfu college at this time, they will definitely be affected in the future.


    After all, Tianfu college is not an opponent of Tiandan palace.


    In this way, we all have a retreat. The worship of China is true, and the desire for resources is true, but nothing is more important than our own life.


    Just as we exchanged glances, Hua Ruge took the lead in coming out and saying, "you guys, I don''t want to see such a situation, but since it happened, I don''t have the reason to avoid it. For your safety, I decided to deal with this first, and then we will carry out assessment after it is solved."


    She said this from the angle of her disciples. People nodded at her words and thought that Hua Ruge was beautiful and kind-hearted.


    "That will be it today. When the assessment is resumed, the college will inform you." Hua Ruge also said that his posture from the beginning to the end is very sufficient, and he has the momentum of being the head of the hospital.


    The disciples arched their hands to the platform where she was, and left the square one after another.


    Hua Ruge looks at the people who left. Her face is calm. She knows that some day these people will come back and become more enthusiastic.


    She should let the whole territory know that her capital of Hua Ruge is not only strength, but also alchemy.


    When all the people left, Hua Ruge and Mu Qingyan returned to the Danyang peak hall.


    She didn''t have to carry it anymore. She sat down and told the girl to pour water for her.


    Mu Qingyan looked at her and said, "your performance today is beyond my expectation."


    More powerful than she thought.


    "It''s not white to be paralyzed with your face every day." Hua Ruge owes all this to Tuo barrow.


    In front of that kind of person for a long time, we need to learn more or less. Besides, she is a person who can bear the big scene, and her foundation is good.


    Hearing her teasing, Mu Qingyan said with a smile, "don''t say that today''s event is in your plan?"


    "It''s still there." Hua Ruge nodded: "I want them to fight first, so that we can find a good excuse to deal with them."


    "You are really cruel today. If you want to kill Tiandan palace, you have to take your reputation into consideration." Mu Qingyan''s love for China is still admirable.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "if they don''t want to get a reputation of being inferior to others, they will definitely compete with me in Dandao."


    "Not that I said you, you are so sure?" Mu Qingyan asked doubtfully.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "don''t worry, abuse them."


    Although Mu Qingyan didn''t know where she came from, she knew that Hua Ruge was not blind and confident, so she said, "well, I''m waiting for you to surprise me."


    Hua laughs like a song without a word.


    "What else do I need to do?" Mu Qingyan asked again.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "next, it''s my one character play."


    Back home from Tianfu college, Hua Ruge took off her outer robe first, and then went to the room to find Tuo BARREI.


    "Is it going well?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s very smooth. They didn''t send any experts. They didn''t use me."


    It''s very important for us to achieve success, so those people must fight today, no matter who comes.


    "How are you doing?" Tuo barrow picked her up and put her on her body, and pinched her little face with his hand.


    Hua Ruge said that he had spirit when he mentioned this, saying: "I''m very good, very dignified, and very powerful. It''s convincing at first sight."


    "You added those in the back, didn''t you?" Tuoba Rui uncovers it mercilessly.


    Looking at his determined appearance, Hua Ruge murmured: "how do you know? Did you sneak in? "


    "No one but you can exaggerate that." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    Hua Ruge listened to this, all he could do was mourn for the image that he would never return.


    She is the goddess of Miao Hong. How could she be similar to a female hooligan in their eyes.


    Tuo Ba Rui smiles and kisses her face: "you are the best in my heart."


    "You mean I don''t do well in reality." Hua Ruge''s face was not improved by sweet talk.


    Tuoba Rui raises eyebrow: "have?"


    "Very much!" Hua Ruge is dissatisfied.


    In the face of Hua Ruge, who has a short temper, Tuo Barry laughs so much that he dotes on him. He says, "OK, my fault. Can I make you something delicious in the evening?"

 Chapter 1181

    Hua rugo heard the expression of eating to ease some, asked: "that depends on what you do?"


    "Make sure you like it." Tuoba Rui continues to coax.


    "Then I''ll wait and see the result. If I''m satisfied, I can barely forgive you." Hua is like goto Avenue, she will not let go of this rare opportunity to turn over.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and pinched her nose: "OK, listen to you."


    Hua rugo wondered how he could speak so well today.


    "I said you didn''t do something wrong, did you?" Hua Yuege asked in doubt.


    Tuoba Rui raises eyebrows doubtfully: "what do you mean?"


    "No." Hua Ruge is relieved to see this.


    Tuoba Rui saw that she didn''t have to say anything to cook. In fact, he had a bad time for the past two days and planned to make up for it.


    Hua Ruge looked at his back, then looked up at the sky and muttered, "the sun is to the East, that''s right."


    Although Tuo BARREI has always taken good care of her when they are together, most of the time, she is still cold and proud. There are very few people who are so gentle and kind as today.


    Otherwise, Hua Yuege would not feel abnormal.


    On that day, Tuoba Rui worked hard to make a big table dish, and Hua Ruge, as a food eater, immediately surrendered to the food, promising nothing to show that he forgives him.


    It''s no surprise for Tuoba Rui. Hua Ruge is so unproductive and has not been twice.


    After a dinner, Hua Ruge had a lot of food. After a meal, he felt his round stomach with tea. He felt that his eyes were full of little stars when he looked at Tuo barrow.


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you look at me like this again, you won''t get out of bed tomorrow." Tuoba Rui raised his eyes.


    Hua Ruge immediately put away his smile, bowed his head to drink tea, and looked like an angry little daughter-in-law.


    "Don''t pretend to be pitiful. I promise you a good night''s sleep." Tuo barrui was amused by her, and Hua Ruge did not raise his head. "You don''t count your words," he murmured


    I remember a few days ago, he said it was the last time. As a result, she was crushed for several days. Now I think her waist still hurts.


    "Count this time."


    "This is the fifteenth time you have said that." Hua make complaints about Tucao.


    Tuo Ba Rui coughs awkwardly. Unexpectedly, his reputation is so bad now.


    Hua Ruge continued to drink tea with his head down.


    "I promise." Tuoba Rui then said.


    Hua Ruge raised his head skeptically.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded at her and raised the teacup in her hand. Hua rugo touched her with the teacup in his hand. They reached a consensus.


    After touching the cup, Hua Yuege laughs. It''s much safer.


    Tuoba Rui shook his head with a smile, thought of the business and asked, "what are you going to do tomorrow? Go to Tiandan palace? "


    "Not yet. Just send the book of war." Hua rugo said that his plan had more expression on his face. He smiled and said, "I''ve been preparing for so long, but I can''t finish the game in a hurry. I''ll build momentum first."


    "Then stay at home with me tomorrow?" Tuo Barry looks at her.


    Although his eyes are normal, Hua rugo, who has been overcrowded, always feels that the goods are not well intentioned.


    "I''m going to college." Hua is like a wary song.


    Tuoba and Rui raise eyebrows.


    "There''s something else to explain."


    "It''s up to you to pass the customs, go early and go back early." Tuoba Rui explains.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "OK."


    On the same day, Shi Xuejun heard Hua Ruge''s words and felt as if he had heard Tianda''s joke. Tiandan palace has always been famous for Dandao, but it was said to be insignificant.


    It''s just slander. Hua Ruge doesn''t know how to compete with the palace of heaven and earth. He really takes himself as a character.


    She waved back elder Ge and others, thought about it in the room, and finally decided that as long as Hua rugo dared to provoke, she would dare to take it. She must let Hua rugo taste what it means to be defeated.


    After hearing the news, Shi Qingwan also found Shi Xuejun. His opinion was also a contest with Hua Ruge, which frustrated her spirit and made her unable to stay in Yandu.


    You should know that the alchemy of the Tiandan palace was snatched by Baili frost, the first alchemist in the world. I haven''t been afraid of anyone for so many years.


    After a discussion, the mother and daughter decided to send the challenge book tomorrow to make a big deal. They not only wanted her to lose, but also made her a joke on the mainland. They could not look up any more.


    But the next day, before the emissary of Tianfu palace left, the disciples of Tianfu college sent a challenge book, which was about a battle with Tiandan palace. Ten days later, they had a duel of alchemy on Yandu square.


    Shi Xuejun can''t wait to see Hua Ruge make a fool of herself. She wonders why she has to wait ten days until she sees the news that Hua Ruge wants to invite all parties to arbitrate.


    Who is this for?


    "Mother, she won''t ask for any help, will she?" Teacher Qingwan asked, she didn''t think Hua Ruge had the ability to challenge the Tiandan palace.


    Shi Xuejun snorted coldly, "we are not afraid of anyone. Send someone to reply and say we should fight."


    On the same day, Hua Ruge arrived at Tianfu college early, and handed over two posts that Tuo BARREI wrote for her yesterday to Mu Qingyan, asking her to hand over to huoyunzong and wushuangge respectively.


    Mu Qingyan immediately ordered him to go down. In order to be safe, he sent two groups of people, one bright and one dark. On the one hand, it can protect the safety of posts. On the other hand, the 93 posts are intercepted. They also know who moved them.


    But Hua rugo doesn''t worry about it at all. It''s just an ordinary post. There''s no secret or shameful. And she and Tiandan palace have made it clear that it''s for arbitration. They should not send people to intercept it.


    "Do you have any association with huoyunzong or the double pavilions?" Asked Mu Qingyan.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "I''ve only seen one or two of them, I don''t know them, and I haven''t said anything."


    "What post did you post?"


    "Let them come to arbitrate my fight with the alchemy of the Tiandan palace." Hua Yuege answers.


    "You don''t know each other. How do you know they will agree?"


    Hua Ruge was drinking tea with his legs crossed: "if you don''t come, change others. There are always people who like to join the party."


    These two clans are both superior clans, and their forces live under the Tiandan palace and Wuji sword clan. Now, the news that Wuji sword clan master transferred to Yandu must have been spread. As a person closely related to Tuo BARREI, she openly challenged the Tiandan palace, and the post was sent to them again.


    anyone who has a sense of the current situation may not be easy to notice I''d like to come and have fun.


    Mu Qingyan doesn''t understand and simply doesn''t ask. He comforts himself and waits to see the result.


    Hua Ruge stayed in the college for a while in the morning. When walking in the street at noon, she heard people talking about Tianfu college challenging Tiandan palace. She observed that there were two reactions after hearing this:


    the first one was that Hua Ruge was dead. The second is to doubt the authenticity of the news. Most of these people worship Hua Ruge. They argue with others that Hua Ruge is not so stupid. The news must be false.

 Chapter 1182

    Hua Ruge can accept the first kind when he hears the second kind. When he hears the second kind, he almost wants to cry without tears. Whoever says to challenge Tiandan palace must be stupid. Since he worships her, he can''t say something nice about her.


    However, although she listened to the speech, her goal was achieved. It took only half a day for the news to spread in Yandu. I believe it will not spread too slowly in other cities.


    Ten days, enough to stir the whole territory.


    They don''t think they will lose, so they let the news spread freely. They want to wait for Hua Ruge to lose and let her completely lose the threat, so no one will join her Tianfu college no matter where she moves.


    So one of the two sides pushed the waves and the other let it go. The news really rushed into all directions like a flood.


    During this period, Hua Ruge spent half of his time at home and half of his time pulling Tuo Barry to go out for a walk.


    Because of the high degree of discussion on her topic in the city, most of them went to places with few people outside the city, and Tuo BARREI was very happy.


    On this day, they stopped by the stream in the mountains. Tuo Barry set up a pot and caught fish to bake. Hua Ruge was basking on a big stone.


    "It''s time for a contest in three days. I don''t know if the two patriarchs will come." Hua Ruge is chanting there.


    Tuoba Rui turns the stick on his hand to make the fish evenly heated. He hears and says, "what if you don''t come?"


    "Then put off the contest and post to others. There will always be one."


    "Then are you in a hurry?"


    "I''m in a hurry not because of lack of arbitration, but because they are the only ones with great power. I need them later." Hua Ruge explains.


    Tuoba Rui thought and said, "don''t worry, you will come."


    Those two main doors are restless owners. It''s impossible not to get involved in such a thing.


    "I''m quite angry with you for saying that." Hua Yuege said, "when will the fish be ready?"


    "Soon, wait."


    "Oh."


    Hua Yuege answered and continued to bask in the sun.


    It turns out that the two men''s expectations are good. In two days, the leader of the fire cloud sect and the leader of the unparalleled Pavilion successively went to visit Hua rugo as soon as he received the news.


    After receiving the news, wentiandan Palace also sent people to greet him. Both sides have established relations with the future arbitration.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the battle will begin. People in all cities in the territory are paying attention to this matter. After all, Hua rugo, who has been challenging for hundreds of years since Tiandan palace dominated, is the first, let alone the Dandao line that Tiandan palace is good at.


    Casinos in various places have set up wagers, but the wager did not last, because everyone is asking Tian Dan Gong Sheng, no one is fighting against Hua Ruge, there is no way to set the odds, so it can only be cancelled.


    Those who want to make money sighed one after another. It''s a pity that such a steady business has gone like this.


    In fact, so far, people think this is a joke. People pay attention to it, but they don''t take it by heart. After all, the power gap is too big.


    At the same time, Hua Ruge, as a party, was outside to relax. Tuo Barry accompanied her and asked her how she felt now.


    "Victory is at hand." Hua rugo only answered this sentence. Although people don''t think highly of her, she is very confident.


    The reason why the temple became the first sect in the territory from a third class small sect is not only by the alchemy stolen from Baili frost, but also by the alchemy that so many outsiders have never seen.


    But Shi Xuejun never thought that the alchemy and Dan Fang that Bai Lishuang wore on her body were just fur. The real inheritance was put in that space by her, and now it has reached the head of Hua Ruge.


    In this contest, Hua Ruge represents not only himself but also Baili frost who was attacked and killed by the Tiandan palace. All of this, the Tiandan palace knows nothing about it, and it is doomed to suffer a great loss.


    The night before the competition, Hua rugo and Tuo BARREI were lying in bed. Tuo BARREI, playing with Hua rugo''s hair, asked, "tomorrow is about to start. Are you ready?"


    "I don''t have to prepare for this. I''ll do what I can." Hua Ruge leaned on his chest and held him in his arms. His face was relaxed when he spoke.


    She has seen people in all kinds of battles. There is no stage fright or disorder.


    "I will go with you tomorrow." Tuoba Rui said.


    He is not sure about the two arbitrations. In case the scene gets out of control, these people are sure to run their own, and they won''t care about Hua Ruge. She still has to attend the arbitration in person.


    Hua Yuege smiled: "then I will be more at ease."


    "Really?"


    "Of course, I feel more secure with you." Hua rugo said that he rubbed against his chest like a naughty kitten.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes secretly said: "Xiaoge, you are playing with fire."


    "But I''m going to have a competition tomorrow and get up early, so you won''t bother me at this time." Hua Ruge looks up pitifully.


    Tuoba Rui looks at her eyes, only feels more angry, just can''t go down.


    Hua Ruge smiled and rubbed twice: "I know you are the best to me."


    "Just talk, don''t rub any more." Tuoba Rui''s voice line is very low, which seems to be very hard to bear.


    Hua Ruge spits out his tongue: "no rubbing, no rubbing."


    But seeing her naughty and lovely appearance, Tuo Barry felt his throat was drier and his body temperature was hotter.


    But he loves her to get up early tomorrow. He stifles her. He reaches out and circles her. He says, "sleep."


    "Good." Hua is like a satisfied smile.


    The next morning, Hua Ruge changed into a big red robe, the bright color is striking people''s vision, and she is very suitable for wearing red, the skin lined by this color is like snow, and the air color is very good, and the whole family is not so depressed when they open, but it gives a sense of publicity and strength.


    Hua rugo still thinks this is more suitable for smashing the scene.


    On the same day, she and Hua Ruge took a carriage to Yandu square, which is a huge square that can hold 100000 people. Now it''s full of people inside and outside. The purpose is to wait and see today''s competition. What can''t be seen from the back is just to get together. I want to know the result of the competition at the first time.


    Tuoba Rui and Hua Ruge crossed the crowd and landed in the center of the square. At this time, the arbitration and Shi Xuejun had not arrived, only some people who asked about the ri''an palace were watching.


    Ge Changlao was in the column, but this time he didn''t dare to dig Hua Ruge any more, but his eyes were a little jealous. After all, I was beaten so badly last time, and I really lost face.


    Hua rugo didn''t plan to say hello either, and walked towards the side of Tianfu college.


    Mu Qingyan saluted her: "your honor, Dean."

 Chapter 1183

    Hua Ruge looks at his side of the challenge arena. The big red flag of Tianfu university has already been set up. There is also a small room that needs to be used for alchemy. Dozens of disciples around the room guard with long swords and watch it with great momentum.


    "Hard work. "Hua Ruge said to Mu Qingyan.


    Mu Qingyan can make a noise, and then asked her in a low voice: "so many people are looking at it, are you ready?"


    "Wait and see." Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder.


    After that, before she could sit here, she saw a commotion among the people, who looked up at the sky and pointed at the visitors.


    The man has fallen on the challenge arena in Hua Ruge''s eyes. He is a man in Royal dress. He is in his early twenties and has correct features. Although he is not very outstanding, he is also patient.


    The man''s eyes fell on Hua Ruge as soon as he appeared. After a few seconds, he turned his eyes away and bowed to elder Mu and said, "disciple Huo Tianyi has seen Ge Changlao."


    "You are going to fight today?" Ge Chang asked.


    "The master said that this kind of small competition is not worth his old man''s hand. He sent his disciples to fight." When Huo Tianyi said these things, his eyes were still defiant to see Hua as a song.


    Hua Ruge looks at him lazily, sits down and drinks tea quietly.


    The following people heard it and exclaimed that the foundation of asking Tiandan palace is sufficient. This kind of occasion only sent a junior to appear. There are also people who understand that this is the inevitable choice for Tiandan palace. If you really choose immortal division or elder to fight, even if you win, you will be said to be invincible.


    Everyone nodded and thought it was reasonable. After all, Hua Ruge''s age is here.


    It''s also said that asking Tian Dan palace is not a blind person. Huo Tianyi is well-known among his disciples. At the age of only 25, he has broken through the heaven Wonderland and become a prefecture level alchemy master. He is also pregnant with different fire. The refined pills are the best among the disciples of the same level in terms of purity and spirituality.


    Therefore, it seems to be casual, but in fact, it is very cautious. As a centennial immortal, they can''t afford to lose.


    Huo Tianyi stands on the edge. After a while, Shi Xuejun arrives with Shi Qingwan and a group of subordinates.


    Shi Xuejun looks at Hua Ruge and waits for her to get up and say hello.


    However, Hua Ruge just looked up lazily and said to her, "the palace leader is late, but because he knows that he will lose?"


    The face under Shi Xuejun''s mask is not good-looking, and Hua Ruge is too arrogant. Now she is clear that she will not be given face and will not be allowed to step down.


    Now, if she speaks kindly, people will say that she is afraid. If she is angry, people will say that she has no bearing.


    "President Hua is really confident, but it''s a pity that self-confidence is not a skill. Whoever loses will have to know the truth." Shixuejun said and sat down opposite huaruge.


    Hua Yuege''s lips were crooked, and the evil spirit smiled. He said arrogantly, "don''t bother. If you ask the sign of Tiandan palace, I have the ability to win since I dare to play it."


    "It''s true that President Hua didn''t see the coffin without tears." Shi Xuejun''s voice is steady with a little disdain.


    Tears are deceitful!


    Hua Ruge''s stomach Fei made a sound, but she didn''t say it. After all, she is not suitable for saying this on this occasion.


    "Since master Shigong is so sure, we might as well make a bet." She said defiantly.


    Shixuejun can''t figure out what the man''s calculation is. Does she want to win?


    "But if the master of the Shigong is not sure that your disciple can win, let''s forget it." Hua Yuege went on.


    When she said this, Huo Tianyi''s eyes were cold.


    The onlookers all want to know if shixuejun will agree.


    Shi Xuejun doesn''t understand why Hua Ruge did this, but she can be sure that Huo Tianyi''s Alchemy level is much higher than Hua Ruge ''.


    "Yes, President Hua said what to bet. I asked Tiandan palace to accompany me to the end."


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "I don''t have anything, but I have some medicine shops under me. If the master of the Shigong thinks it''s OK, I''ll take out a hundred to help the competition."


    As soon as she said this, there was a great uproar. The danyao shop was supposed to be the most profitable one. Ordinary people could make a lot of money if they had one. Hua Ruge''s one mouth is one hundred. To be free is to be rich.


    Shi Xuejun was also moved when she heard this, but she shook her head and said, "I asked Tiandan palace that there is no lack of empty shops. You need to guarantee the supply of pills."


    She''s not stupid. How could Hua Ruge be allowed to play the word game.


    "Of course." Hua Yuege replied happily, "I don''t know what the master of the Shigong is going to bring out."


    Shi Xuejun fell into a deep thought. There are countless profits to be made from 100 stores with Dan medicine. Her chips can''t be too low.


    "A fairyland." Shi Xuejun said and amplified his voice: "if you can win, you can choose any fairyland in my hand except Yandu."


    This is what Hua Ruge wanted. Hearing this, he said: "the master of the Shigong is really good at it, so let''s make a decision."


    Watching this scene, the onlookers only felt that they had been hit by an infinite number of critical attacks. They gambled on the calculation of many spiritual stones, and then looked at other people. They sold in shops and fairyland. The difference in life is too big.


    After the two agreed, the three came from the void and fell on the challenge arena for a moment.


    It is the arbitration invited by Hua Ruge that includes the leaders of Wuji sword sect, huoyun sect and Wushuang Pavilion.


    Hua Ruge and Shi Xuejun stand up, which is polite to arbitration.


    Three people sat down, among them guangxingzi sat in the middle, and the other two sat on both sides. From this, we can see that their status is not as good as the limitless sword clan.


    After the arbitration sat down, there was a sound of gongs and gongs. The following people knew that the contest was about to begin, so they all quieted down and looked at the stage.


    Guangxingzi took the lead in saying: "today is the doudan conference of Tiandan palace and Tianfu college. Thanks for the love of both parties, I invite Laochen to arbitrate. Laochen must make a fair decision and refuse to accept the entrustment of both parties."


    Next is the huoyun sect''s patriarch. His words are more passing, which means the same as before.


    At the time of the matchless cabinet leader, the two sides began to choose a kind of elixir to refine. After the elixir was made, the level, purity and spirituality of the elixir were identified by arbitration.


    Among them, the one with high rank wins directly.


    If the level is the same, then compare the purity and purity to compare the spirituality. In the end, the winner is the winner.


    In fact, the arbitration also knows that Hua Ruge and Huo Tianyi are heaven fairyland and alchemists of prefecture level, so the level of pills is the same, and the final comparison is purity and spirituality.

 Chapter 1184

    The next step is to choose the type of pill. They refine the same pill. At this time, Huo Tianyi looks at Hua rugoto''s Road: "you choose it."


    "Are you sure?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Huo Tianyi snorted, "let you choose."


    He looked down upon Hua Ruge, a wild road that he didn''t even have a teacher.


    Hua Ruge also thought about the way: "then biluodan."


    Huo Tianyi heard the name of the pill and frowned, "what is that?"


    "What''s the only pill with the effect of reviving the dead? You don''t know? " Hua is like the way of song and banter.


    Huo Tianyi turns to elder Ge for help.


    In fact, when the elixir was said, not only elder Ge was ignorant, but even shiqingwan didn''t know what elixir it was.


    Shixuejun''s breath has changed slightly, because she once saw the word biluodan in the letter left by Baili frost, but there was no Dan Fang on it.


    How can this little girl know?


    Huo Tianyi has no way to ask for help, only to say: "we haven''t heard of this kind of thing at all, maybe you made it up."


    "It''s shameful for you to ask Tiandan palace about ignorance." Hua Yuege despises the way. Now she is going to crush the Tiandan palace in an all-round way, so as to achieve her goal.


    "You..." Huo Tianyi is speechless.


    Finally, shixuejun said: "three arbitrators, I asked Tiandan palace that I had never heard of this pill, so it''s not appropriate to compete with it."


    Guangxingzi nodded and sang to China like a song: "President Hua, in order to continue the competition, it''s better to change one."


    "No problem." Hua Ruge said to Huo Tianyi, "or I''ll give you a choice. Choose one you know."


    At first glance, this is no problem, but how to think it with contempt.


    Although Huo Tianyi was not angry with Hua Ruge''s attitude, he did not dare to let Hua Ruge choose again this time. He was afraid that he would be embarrassed if she had another one he had not heard.


    "Restore Dan, do you dare?" Huo Tianyi said that it was a very common pill, which he was also good at.


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and said, "you dare to die. How can I be afraid to complete you?"


    After selecting the pills, the medicine boy sent the herbs and the two entered the small room. There is a border around the room, but Hua rugo is afraid that someone might come in and observe her when he was refining.


    So she called the devouring beast out after entering the door, and let it stare at it well. Once there is a divine mind, it will attack.


    After the arrangement, Hua rugo took herbs to make pills. Because her tripod was exploded by her last time, so far she hasn''t met one with similar quality, so it''s useless.


    On the other hand, alchemy herbs will directly contact the high temperature flame, rather than pass through the tripod and furnace. Without this buffer, the herbs will melt very quickly and become more difficult to control.


    Another disadvantage is that without containers, there is no way to gather Reiki through the above array, only relying on the power of the alchemist himself to provide Reiki. Once the power is not enough and the spiritual power is not supplied in time, the pill will explode. And even if it is refined, the spirit is far less than having a container.


    So anyone who can discard the container and directly refine the pill is the top expert in the world of Dan Dao, and there is Hua Ruge among them.


    With her unique physique and the recently powerful spirit power, she can ignore the problems in both control and Reiki.


    But this is only limited to prefecture level pills. If she makes more difficult heaven level pills, there is no magic weapon to lose.


    The internal alchemy is going on, and the external people are waiting.


    The following people are looking forward to knowing the result as soon as possible, and then they talk a lot about their friends who haven''t come.


    The people above are divided into camps. The people here are all in a winning position. They are not nervous at all.


    However, Tianfu university is not so easy. Although they try to show their indifference, even the leading Mu Qingyan is uneasy, which can be seen from her frequent viewing of the room where Hua Ruge is located.


    Tuoba Rui is sitting behind guangxingzi. He is the one who knows the most about Hua Ruge and his character. Although he is impulsive, he doesn''t fight unprepared battles most of the time.


    He was relieved at this point.


    The arbitration is waiting. They are looking forward to the loss of the Tiandan palace. As everyone knows, if the Tiandan palace loses, it will lose its prestige and fall from the altar in the hearts of the people, so they have a chance.


    However, except for guangxingzi, both of them felt that the hope of victory was too slim. After all, it''s a century long heritage to ask Tiandan palace. Hua Ruge has only risen two years since she was born in the world.


    nearly a year and a half of these two years have been active in people''s eyes. I haven''t heard of worshiping the master. Maybe I learned a little by myself and didn''t know the height of the world.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that these people don''t like Hua Ruge. It''s really that she behaved too well when she was competing with the eight dange. Only refining the Xuandan medicine can achieve a purity of 90%.


    It''s only after half a year to refine low-level pills? In their opinion, it''s not bad to be able to make non explosive pill. There''s no way to compare it with the talented disciples who are asked about Tiandan palace.


    There are a lot of people talking about it, and few people are optimistic about Hua Ruge. As the reducing pill is not difficult to refine, Hua Yuege opened the door of the room and walked out half an hour later. The big red robe was bright and gorgeous, and a small red pill bottle was pinched in the white hand


    the whole person had no sense of emptiness after refining the pill, instead, he was full of energy and spirit, with a strong aura, and a string of electric current was brought to his eyes.


    It has to be said that Hua Ruge is a top goddess.


    Tuoba Rui is behind guangxingzi. It''s no surprise to see Hua Ruge. She hasn''t seen any occasion. As long as she wants to suppress the whole audience, it''s not a matter of minutes.


    After a beautiful appearance of Hua Ruge, he handed three bottles of pills to Xiao Si, who handed them to three arbitrators respectively.


    Three people took the bottle and put it aside, waiting for Huo Tianyi''s people.


    It has to be said that Huo Tianyi is also the No. 1 person, whose speed is only a quarter of an hour slower than Hua Ruge.


    She also handed in the pills, waiting for the judgment of the arbitration.


    At this time, the three arbitrators came up with Dan Shi behind them, tested the two bottles in front of the arbitration respectively, and then sent a message to the arbitration.


    At this time, most of the people below are very nervous. Whether this is a farce or a wave to be turned over depends on the result of the arbitration.


    Hua Ruge is sitting in his position, drinking tea and looking back and forth with Tuoba Rui. He has no friends easily.


    Huo Tianyi didn''t have to sit down. He felt weaker when standing.

 Chapter 1185

    The three arbitrators, after hearing the report of Danshi, all looked subtle, but they were all old dogmas who had lived for hundreds of years, even if there was fluctuation in their hearts, they would not show it.


    Under the eyes of all the people, the three began to exchange ideas with divine thoughts, and soon reached a consensus, because the following people saw the three nodded their heads.


    The next thing will be easy to do. The leader of the matchless Pavilion stood out and said: "the reduction pill of Huo Tianyi in the palace of asking heaven is of prefecture level, 80% purity and 50% spirituality."


    Hearing these data, the following people are all amazed. They all say that Huo Tianyi is really the leader of the young disciples in the Tiandan palace. At this age, he can make the pill of this product, which is absolutely impossible to find in other sects.


    Huo Tianyi is also a happy face. He looks at Hua Ruge and looks surprised. But when he looks at her, he finds that Hua Ruge is still enjoying tea, as if he didn''t hear her.


    Shixuejun and shiqingwan are also strange in their hearts. It''s reasonable to say that this kind of elixir is very rare. Hua Ruge will certainly not surpass it.


    However, after a few comments, people realized that this was not over, so they focused on the unique cabinet leader again, waiting to announce the quality of Hua Ruge''s pills.


    The master of Wushuang garret whispered, "the reduction pill refined by huaruge, Dean of Tianfu University, is of prefecture level."


    Everyone nodded, thinking that Hua Ruge is still small, and that there is no way to become a prefecture level alchemist.


    "Ninety percent purity, sixty percent spirituality."


    When this word appeared, all the people were stunned and didn''t react for a while.


    90% pure? 10% higher than Huo Tianyi.


    Spirituality 60%? Ten percent higher.


    It''s a steady win.


    People''s eyes turned for a long time, looking at the people around them, wondering if they had just heard wrong.


    It''s not that they despise Hua Ruge, because Hua Ruge has no teachers and is four or five years younger than Huo Tianyi.


    We need to know that Huo Tianyi has a very high talent. He learned from Tiandan palace and enjoyed the top-level resources since he was a child.


    As for Hua Ruge, I can''t learn anything in the small world. Now in the big world, within two years, I have achieved more than Huo Tianyi? It''s incredible.


    People didn''t believe it for a while.


    Shixuejun and shiqingwan are also confused.


    "It''s up to the arbitrators to make a unanimous decision. This time, Tianfu University won the battle with Hua Ruge," the leader of the matchless cabinet continued


    Now people believe it this time, but they can''t figure out how it is.


    Shixuejun''s momentum is slightly broken, but shiqingwan''s face is pale.


    So lost?


    Huo Tianyi pointed to Hua rugo and said, "you''re a liar. You can''t make such a good pill. It must have been prepared before."


    "If you can''t do it, you''ll be very promising." Hua Yuege said lightly, and continued to drink tea.


    But she didn''t say anything. The Dan Shi behind the arbitration was not happy. The Dan Shi of huoyunzong stood up and said, "do you think we can''t tell when the Dan medicine was made and whose brand of spirit is on it?"


    Huo Tianyi is tongue tied.


    Shixuejun had to say, "step back, don''t be rude."


    "The master of the division understands the reason." Hua Yuege put down his teacup and raised his head with a sharp smile. , aggressive.


    Although she can''t see it, she can also guess that the look under Shi Xuejun''s mask will be absolutely ugly, which is known by referring to the same style of teacher Qingwan.


    Shi Qingwan is so angry that she doesn''t know who to be angry with.


    They agreed to the contest, but now they can''t fight their own faces. She really didn''t know whether she should be angry with her mother and daughter.


    Shi Xuejun was so angry that she wanted to finish Hua Ruge by herself. But she had to be graceful on this occasion, so she said, "I''d like to lose the game. Except for Yandu, I''ll ask Xiancheng of Tiandan palace to choose from you."


    "And what else?" Hua Yuege is not polite. He doesn''t give shixuejun any face.


    This scene makes the following people sweat, and the courage of Hua Ruge is too great. Although it can''t be good to ask Tiandan palace in the challenge arena, it''s inevitable to get revenge after going down the challenge arena.


    Is she not afraid to die?


    "But if we don''t want you to disappear from the boundary of the heaven and pill palace, I''m sorry that we can''t do it." Shixuejun talks again.


    If such a concession is made, the authority of the palace will be wiped out.


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and said, "master, have you thought about it?"


    "No matter what you say, it''s the same result." Shi Xuejun''s tone is very firm.


    "You ask that Tiandan palace is short of resources, and Danshu is so common. How can Hede monopolize the territory of more than 100 thousand miles?" Hua Yuege asked, saying very sharp words.


    This words in teacher Xuejun''s mind turned a circle, she wants to refute that the resource of asking Tiandan palace is very good, but it really can''t compare with other Tianfu college. She wanted to say that the alchemy of the temple of heavenly pill was top-notch, but she just lost.


    The onlookers were all sweating for Hua Ruge. I''m afraid that Shi Xuejun would be furious and slap him in the face.


    However, it makes sense to think about what Hua Ruge said. If a clan wants nothing, it''s a mistake.


    Shi Xuejun also thought of this. She could not let this kind of thought spread, so she said: "President Hua really thinks that no one can ask Tiandan palace?"


    "Well?"


    "Since the challenge arena has opened and arbitration has been invited, how about we compete again?" Said Shi Xuejun.


    Where she had to fall and where she had to get up, it was hard to save the field in any other way.


    As soon as this words came out, everyone, including the arbitration, looked at Hua Ruge and said that it was really urgent to ask Tian Dan palace. They all wanted to know whether Hua Ruge would take the call.


    "Bi is more than, you ask Tian Dan palace to loose the common Dan skill, and how many matches are just a result." Hua rugo immediately agreed to come down.


    Her attitude makes people not clear whether this person is really capable or a second person.


    After this contest, the Tiandan Palace found out her background, and then sent someone who must be higher than her present appearance. She was determined to lose.


    "President Hua is really happy." Shi Xuejun said, "how about adding some chips?"


    She wants to win back the lost fairyland.


    Hua Ruge also nodded directly: "yes, if you ask Tiandan palace to win, the one who lost me before will be wiped out. In addition, you will be given another 100 pill shops."


    The onlookers all felt heartache for her. Does she want to send the 100 pill shops out?

 Chapter 1186

    Shi Xuejun was very satisfied with this condition, so he said, "if you win, I will give you two more fairylands."


    "I''ll win." Hua, like a song, picked out the corners of her lips and smiled with evil spirits.


    Shi Qingwan feels that if her heart is less able to bear it, she will die of anger.


    Shi Xuejun said, "I still have that sentence. I can see the truth from the bottom of my hand."


    "I hope I''ll see the real chapter next time, not face fighting." Hua Ruge says no.


    Shi Xuejun snorted coldly, got up to say goodbye to the three arbitrators, and then left with his people.


    Hua rugo went to the three arbitrators to exchange greetings: "thank you for your presence. It''s a great honor."


    "Dean Hua is really a young hero." The Lord of huoyun sect exclaimed that he also couldn''t understand how the alchemy of Hua Ruge was so strong.


    The leader of Wushuang garret also boasts. Only guangxingzi of Wuji sword sect doesn''t open his mouth, but when he looks at other people''s boasting of Hua, his face is full of proud smile, as if he is boasting of his family''s children.


    Small six son stands in Tuo Ba Rui''s behind mumble: "my father sees others to praise me when also not so, too eccentric."


    Tuoba Rui didn''t ignore him, and his eyes always fell on Hua Ruge.


    The challenge arena will soon be over, but the heat of this matter is getting higher and higher. The news that Hua Ruge defeated the most powerful young generation of the temple of heaven is like wings. Within a year, it spread all over the territory of Xiancheng.


    For a while, Hua Ruge was once again pushed to a higher level, and the worship and yearning for the temple of heavenly pill were also weakened.


    Before that, it was the holy land of Danshi, a very noble force in people''s eyes. They only know today that they will lose.


    Hearing the news outside, Hua Ruge was sure that her first step was a success.


    Because the next competition is set to be three days later, all Hua Ruge will have three days to rest at home and receive the news from the outside world. Most of the boring time is spent with Tuo BARREI.


    Two people drink tea, take a walk, the day is leisurely, there is no tension about the competition.


    On this day, Tuo BARREI cooked for her and discussed the next plan while eating.


    Hua''s answer is simple and crude: "I want to win until they doubt life."


    Tuoba Rui believes that he has the strength, nods and brings her vegetables.


    "Don''t come down when you get on my thief boat." Hua Ruge''s complacent way while eating.


    "Well." Tuoba Ruiying.


    "What do you promise?" Hua is as strange as a song.


    "I know that." Tuoba Rui said, looking at her with a smile and feeling deeply.


    Hua Ruge wanted to ignore it, but in the face of such a good-looking and affectionate face, she couldn''t help it, so she leaned over to kiss him on the face, and then she took the opportunity to hook his neck and said, "don''t worry, I will be responsible for you."


    "What are they responsible for?" Tuo Barry looked at her and asked with a smile.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "make money to support your family and take care of you."


    "I can do all this." Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said seriously, "I only lack a warm bed."


    Hua Ruge felt that if he played again, he might wipe his gun and fire, so he began to take back his hand slowly.


    "So, will you warm my bed?" Tuo Ba Rui kisses her on the lips before she shrinks back, and laughs very su.


    He recently found that Hua Ruge seems to be eating this set very much, so he would flirt with it from time to time.


    Hua rugo''s resistance to this is much weaker than she imagined. She thinks it''s a bit anti human if she can resist the advances of men like Tuo BARREI.


    But she tried to stay awake and shake her head. She wants to be reserved!


    "Then I''ll warm your bed, eh?" Tuo Ba Rui then asked, the tenderness in his eyes almost overflowed.


    Hua rugo feels that her little heart can''t bear it. After struggling for a long time, she finally points her head against her own consciousness and


    what can she do if she just can''t resist?


    "Darling." Tuo Ba Rui rubs her small head and then brings her vegetables.


    Looking at this high cold and tantalizing Tuoba Rui, Hua rugo feels that he can''t escape his palm in his life.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her lovely appearance, and could not help but eat in her stomach when she was quiet at night.


    So the next morning, that is, the day of the contest, Hua Ruge got up with his back on his back.


    As she lamented Tuo BARREI''s inhumanity, she washed, dressed and prepared to go to the challenge arena.


    On this day, the arena is still full of people, waiting to see what the result of this competition will be.


    In fact, most of the people are now on Hua Ruge''s side, because they think she is very strong and inspirational, but they don''t think highly of her. After all, in the last scene, she was exposed, and they must be ready to ask Tiandan palace.


    In this case, if Hua rugo can win, the only possibility is that she hid her clumsiness in the last competition, and this time it will break out.


    But it''s impossible in the eyes of people. It''s a miracle that she can achieve her previous achievements. How can she still have room for reservation.


    However, Hua Ruge is a person who can bring hope to people, so this time we still do not give up to watch.


    A lot of people have also run gambling houses, but they found that there is no gambling table about this matter. Obviously, people''s opinions on this contest are still one-sided.


    Because Hua Ruge started a little late, when he arrived this time, the people from the arbitration and Tiandan palace had arrived.


    "I''m sorry for you. I''ve been practicing all night. I forgot that I was late to receive my work. I hope you can forgive me." Hua Ruge said as if she were a song, with a face of guilt.


    As for lying, she comes at will without any burden in her heart.


    Tuoba Rui sat down in the back, smiling in the eyes of Wen Yan. His family''s songs are really not blushing for making up lies.


    "Do you really forget the time? Not stage fright? " Elder Ge opened his mouth at this time. He knew that Hua Ruge would not do anything to him on this occasion, so he spoke sarcastically.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said, "isn''t this Ge Changlao? Is it all right? "


    Elder Ge naturally knew what harm Hua rugo said. At that time, he did not dare to take over. He was afraid that Hua rugo would expose the truth. Hua rugo said with a smile: "Ge Chang always forgets what kind of injury? Do you want me to remind you. "


    It turns out that Hua rugo is much more difficult to deal with than she thought.


    Before elder Ge said anything, shixuejun said, "Dean Hua, don''t delay. Sooner or later, it will be better."


    She not only saved the scene for elder Ge, but also stepped on Hua Ruge by the way.


    "The master of the Shigong is so wise that even this can be seen." Hua Yuege said to her, "I''m just afraid to ask Tiandan palace to lose miserably. I can''t come down to lift the stage."


    "President Lau Hua doesn''t have to worry about that." Shixuejun said.

 Chapter 1187

    The competition hasn''t started yet, but Shi Xuejun thinks she''s on the battlefield, because she finds Hua Ruge''s words and sentences are full of holes. If she doesn''t take care of it, it''s easy to fall down. She doesn''t want to make a fool of herself because there are so many people present.


    Hua Ruge, seeing her posture, did not attack her, and said directly, "since the master of the Shigong is so confident, how about adding some chips?"


    "How does president Hua want to add it?"


    "I''ll add another hundred weapons shops." Hua Yuege reaches out his fingers.


    Shixuejun said happily: "then I will add another fairyland, three in all."


    "It''s a deal." Hua Ruge is satisfied to sit on his chair.


    The crowd did not know where her faith came from.


    On the other side of Tiandan palace, a man in his thirties came out and bowed to the arbitration and said, "I''d like to ask LV Fang, the danta disciple of Tiandan palace, to ask the dean of Tianfu college."


    "Yes." The opening of the broad star above.


    There is a sound of exclamation at the bottom. The danta of the Tiandan palace is the focus of senior Danshi and the core of the Tiandan palace. To enter the palace, you need not only talent and diligence, but also the level of alchemy.


    As for Huo Tianyi yesterday, although he is the best Dan master of the young generation, he can''t enter the danta, because the pills he made are not good enough.


    There are not many disciples asking for help from danta of Tiandan palace, but they are all among the best in their class. This time, Hua Ruge obviously kicked the iron plate.


    After being approved by the arbitration, Lu Fang turned to Hua Ruge and said, "President Hua, can we start?"


    "Anytime." Hua Ruge got up slowly.


    "I''m only a few years old. I''d like to ask President Hua to choose the pills for the competition." Lu Fang opened his mouth, looking like a modest gentleman.


    "It''s not just a few years old, it''s a teenager. I want to brag about your generosity when I run compared with a child of mine? " Hua Yuege waved his hand and said, "well, I''ll let you choose the best one first."


    The faces of Lu Fang and the people in the temple of heavenly pill are not very good-looking. This Hua Ruge can really be debunked.


    "Then I''m welcome. I''ll choose guyuandan." Lu Fang didn''t want to produce any more moths, so he chose them directly.


    Guyuan pill is a kind of pill to stabilize people who have just been promoted.


    "Okay, that''s it." Hua rugo promised very happily.


    Lu Fang''s eyes were full of contempt, which was his best medicine.


    The next step is the same process. They take the herbs and enter their respective rooms.


    From dozing in the space to dozing on Hua Ruge''s shoulder, the devouring beast shoulders the mission of keeping no one''s mind from entering this small room.


    With the escort of devouring animals, Hua Ruge can be at ease to refine the pill.


    The devouring beast thought that this time it would be as smooth as last time, but Hua rugo opened his eyes vigilantly just when he started to refine the pill, because he felt clearly that there was a divine mind that wanted to break through the border.


    Devouring the beast without saying a word, he unleashed his own power of divinity against the divinity and attacked the past.


    The two thoughts collided intensely.


    At the same time, Shi Xuejun''s figure was slightly shaken, and the eyebrows under the mask were wrinkled together.


    Because Hua Ruge won the competition last time, which aroused her curiosity about China Ruge, so she thought that with her power of mindfulness, she would not be aware of ghosts. As a result, she was attacked by another powerful power of mindfulness just after she had penetrated the border, and she failed in one round.


    Is it Hua Ruge who hasn''t started alchemy yet?


    After all, Hua Ruge is also a person who has eaten the magic pill. It''s not difficult to find her, but it''s impossible to be distracted if you want to concentrate on it.


    The only explanation is that she hasn''t started yet.


    She regretted why she didn''t go in later.


    Then, she explored twice at different times, and the results were the same. She was expelled by a powerful mind, and she could not find anything.


    It''s not even clear if it''s Hua Ruge who attacked her.


    But she had some doubts. Hua Ruge should have begun to refine the alchemy, or she would have taken out something after a while.


    But if it wasn''t Hua Ruge, who would it be?


    There won''t be anyone else in the small room, is it the pet?


    She did not expect that any beast would have such a powerful power of divinity. She finally gave up. It seems that her understanding of China is still too little.


    Once she thought that Hua Ruge was just a girl who could see the end at a glance. She couldn''t think of her bottom card layer by layer. People couldn''t understand it.


    After a while, Lv Fangxian came out of his room, divided his pills into three parts and handed them to the arbitration. He was still modest, but the smile between his brows and eyes could see that he was a little proud, as if he was winning.


    Now people''s eyes are all gathered in the small room where Hua Ruge is. They want to know when Hua Ruge will come out.


    Hua Ruge wanted to make a weak gesture on purpose, so after refining, he devoured the beast for a while, and after Lu Fang came out for a while, his face was not as rosy as last time, but a little pale.


    People exchanged their eyes, as if they could see some doubts in each other''s eyes.


    This time, Hua Ruge''s performance is totally different from that of the last time. Did he really hide his strength last time?


    She gave the bottle to arbitration and sat back in her seat. She seemed tired, but in fact, she watched the eyes and expressions of the people.


    The alchemist behind the arbitration once again made identification, which was very easy for these alchemists of Tianji, so they soon got the result and notified three arbitrators respectively.


    Both sides watched the arbitration eagerly, waiting for the final result of the arbitration.


    Finally, the emperor huoyun stood up and said, "the Guyuan pill of LV Fang is of prefecture level, purity of 90% and spirituality of 70%


    It has been announced that there will be more and more discussions below. What they say is nothing more than that they are the disciples of Tiandan palace and danta. They have no strength.


    The emperor of huoyun sect stretched out his hand and pressed the pressure. When they saw no comment, they said: "the reduction pill of President Hua is of prefecture level, purity of 90%, and spirituality of 80%


    As soon as the words came out, the following people were stunned without exception.


    If they remember correctly, the last time Hua Yuege''s elixir spirit was 60%, this time it was 80%?


    You need to know that the most difficult thing to master in alchemy is spirituality. It''s impossible to make rapid progress without time and Earth benefits or powerful magic tools. But what''s the matter with Hua Ruge?


    Lu Fang is also stupid. Isn''t it that the spirit of alchemy will stay at six? What''s going on now?


    Shixuejun and shiqingwan didn''t respond. How can we say that the level of alchemy will rise? Isn''t it a good idea?

 Chapter 1188

    Hua Ruge sat on the chair with tired face and drank tea lazily. She didn''t have a happy face, but the more she was, the more people thought she was in perfect condition.


    "The arbitration panel unanimously ruled that President Hua of Tianfu college won the contest." The Lord of huoyun sect announced the result that everyone had prepared in mind.


    However, although they can accept it, they still don''t believe that Hua Ruge''s Alchemy strength will advance by leaps and bounds overnight, and they all think that she hid herself from the enemy yesterday.


    This can be seen by referring to the length and look of her two-day alchemy.


    Now we worship Hua Ruge even more. We can win the most talented disciple in Tiandan Palace by hiding our strength. It''s not too powerful.


    At the same time, the worship of the temple of the sky has plummeted. However, the strength of the temple is not satisfactory.


    One time he sent gifted disciples to fight, and one time he directly sent danta''s disciples to fight, but not all of them lost.


    Shi Xuejun felt that he was about to be blown up by Qi.


    It''s the same with Shi Qingwan. Today''s competition will cause even more serious adverse effects than yesterday. If we don''t deal with it in time, the position of the temple of heaven will surely fall.


    If you want to recover, you can only rely on this arena.


    As long as their people beat Hua Ruge, they will be able to turn the tables completely.


    But in fact, they didn''t consider the worst result at this time, that is, if Hua rugo wins all the time, it will be the end of Tiandan palace.


    Hua rugo didn''t want to let them go, so he said, "I''m not polite to the three fairylands. Plus the one yesterday, you owe me four fairylands from Tiandan palace."


    Shi Xuejun is thinking about the next countermeasures, so he doesn''t speak.


    "Besides, can I stay in the boundary of Yandu this time?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    Shi Xuejun thought about it for a while, and then said, "no, I asked Tiandan palace to continue to challenge you."


    "Haven''t you lost?" Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and looked proud.


    Shixuejun thought that this could block people, but he slowed down or said, "before we showed ordinary alchemy, next we will show the unique skill of asking Tiandan palace. I don''t know if President Hua dare to fight?"


    "You''re not afraid of losing face. What am I afraid of?" Hua Ruge didn''t even think about it. He should come down with a smile.


    The onlookers thought that Hua Ruge was too impulsive.


    Some people also think that Hua Ruge is a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers. They don''t know how deep the water is in the palace of the heavenly pill.


    "I''ll bet on four fairies. If you win, you have to hand over those four cities." Shi Xuejun has figured out all the conditions he can think of.


    "No problem." Hua Yuege agreed happily, and then added, "if you want to add more, come to me at any time, I''ll accompany you at any time."


    Shi Xuejun''s eyes flashed a lot of cold under the mask. She didn''t want to play the game of empty handed white wolf with Hua Ruge, but she had to go to the fairyland for reputation.


    Shi Xuejun left as soon as he finished putting the sleeves on. Shiqingwan followed him, but he didn''t show the appearance of Qi and drum just because he had to bear the pressure.


    Hua Ruge and the three arbitrators greeted each other politely, not forgetting that Tuoba Rui behind chaoguangxingzi smiled.


    When she stepped down, many people gave her many gifts, most of them were food. Those people showed their respect, but Hua Ruge he was slightly depressed. Did she know that she was a foodie in the whole territory that had been passed on?


    This has a bad influence on her image as a goddess. She is also a famous person and has the burden of idols.


    when she came home and make complaints about Tuo Ba Rui Tucao, Tuo poster threw a puzzled look and asked, "then you won''t accept it?"


    "I don''t want to accept it because it''s all sent." Hua rugo said that he was thinking about others.


    "You want to eat." Tuoba Rui uncovers it mercilessly.


    Hua Yuege coughs, "a little."


    "Don''t lie to me, I can see." Tuoba Rui saw through her expression.


    In the face of so many delicious things, it is a very anti human thing after all, so she can''t resist it at all.


    Hua Song make complaints about him while eating the fried melon seeds he sent.


    Tuo Ba Rui did not argue with her, and let her go.


    "Three days later, the Tiandan palace is going to use a big move. I''m really looking forward to it." Hua Ruge said that he went to the contest after three days.


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at her and said, "are you sure that the Tiandan palace has not snatched the elixir of the elder hundred Li?"


    if as like as two peas in the palace, there will be a lot less chance of winning the song.


    "It''s said in the words that the elder left for me that all the furs were stolen by the Tiandan palace. I don''t think they will have very strong alchemy in their hands." Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "that''s good."


    Only if we win all the time, can huaruge''s plan be carried out smoothly.


    Hua Ruge is eating melon seeds while thinking about the next plan.


    Two more games and she can start the next move.


    "I''ll go to Ali once." Hua Ruge thought of the contest three days later, and he got up to go to Ali''s house.


    "Early to go and early to return." Tuoba Rui explained that she has always run to shangguanli since the competition. Tuoba Rui is also used to it.


    Hua Yuege is honest. At the next moment, she suddenly appears in shangguanli''s courtyard with a pile of delicious food.


    "I said that you are always mysterious, and all my good people will be scared to death by you." Shangguan Li is not very angry.


    "It''s unlucky for young people to say" die. " Hua Ruge sat opposite her while preaching.


    Shangguan Li looks down and drinks tea, but doesn''t answer.


    Hua Ruge looks over his head and says, "I won again for your blessing."


    "That''s your strength."


    "Your information is accurate and timely." Hua said with a smile.


    Shangguan Li is no longer polite and nods, "when will you invite me to dinner?"


    "You''re not giving in?" Hua Ruge thinks shangguanli doesn''t play tricks.


    Shangguan Li shakes his head: "you said, it''s my message."


    Hua Yuebai looks at her. The more he learns, the worse he is.


    "Seriously, my people have been helping you with your investigation. When you ask the next person in Tiandan palace to select them, I will send someone to send them the information." Said Shangguan Li.


    In these two trials, Hua Ruge danyao''s grade is only a little higher than that of the other side, which can not only ensure winning the trial but also not expose too much strength.


    It all depends on Shangguan Li. Every time she knows in advance that Tiandan palace will send someone to have a competition, and then she will send the information to Hua Ruge. This can be done.

 Chapter 1189

    After saying hello to shangguanli, Hua Ruge went back home. For the next three days, she wanted to play with Tuoba Rui at home. As a result, Tuoba Rui was closed, but she could only practice.


    Three days later, she left the room early, and Tuo BARREI came out ahead of time to make breakfast for her. She was full and rushed to the challenge arena.


    This time, she arrived a little earlier, neither the Tiandan palace nor the arbitration. She sat by and waited. It was early for the crowd to watch. Looking at her from afar, she did not forget to discuss.


    Up to now, the gambling tables of huaruge and wentiandan palace have not been able to maintain. It''s too much. However, the attention of this matter is getting higher and higher. Many friars from all directions go to Yandu just to see the live competition.


    Hua Ruge is not good at showing affection to the people, but she turns her eyes away with a light smile.


    Next, Tiandan palace and arbitration were in place, and the third competition between Tianfu college and Tiandan palace officially kicked off. The stakes are currently four fairies.


    Once the two sides get to know each other again, there will be no exchange of greetings.


    After being seated at the temple, a disciple in his forties appeared and said, "please ask the disciples of the temple to ask Dean Zhan Hua."


    Hua Ruge looked at the man up and down and asked, "how many generations of danta''s disciples are you, brother?"


    Danta''s disciples are very hierarchical. Yesterday''s LV Fang was a newcomer, but that''s not the case.


    "In Xialu Yiming, three generations of danta disciples." The man replied.


    Hua Ruge was ready, just nodded: "I''ve heard from you for a long time."


    The onlookers are surprised. All the top experts in danta will enter the core of danta. They are divided into one generation, two generations and three generations according to their generations. It can be said that these are the real mainstays of the palace.


    Lu Yiming nods and asks Hua Ruge what pills she chooses. Hua Ruge still pushes the right to choose. What pills she makes are the same.


    In the end, Lu Yiming chooses the high-level marrow washing pill, and Hua Ruge readily agrees.


    After that, they went into the small room and made their own pills.


    Because of the loss, Shi Xuejun is not going to peep at Hua Ruge this time. She firmly believes that Hua Ruge can''t win this round.


    As long as we lose the Tianfu college, we can only be demolished. Then Hua Ruge will have nothing to rely on, and it will not be too late to catch him.


    People outside are waiting nervously. Although their thoughts are still biased towards that and Lu Yiming, they still hope that Hua rugo can reverse the situation before announcing the result.


    After all, the first two times Hua Ruge can be said to have created a miracle.


    Of course, there are also calm people who say that Hua Ruge was clumsy for the first time, and obviously exhausted for the second time. It''s impossible to spare any effort.


    And the alchemist sent out by the temple of heavenly pill after touching Tsinghua like a song, it''s strange that he won''t win.


    When it comes to this, people lament that it''s shameless to ask Tiandan palace. They find so many people to bully a little girl. Even if they win, they can do anything.


    Shi Xuejun also knows that it''s going down a lot, but she has no way to go since she came to the challenge arena. Either she can win back her dishonorable dignity in the challenge arena, or she can lose her reputation in the name of the loser.


    So she has to compete and win.


    Lu Fang has lost once, and this time there can be no loss.


    Led by Mu Qingyan, Tianfu university is in a tense atmosphere, which is related to whether Tianfu university has the way to build a family in Yandu and the future development.


    This time, both of them took a long time. Usually, they could come out in half an hour. This time, Lu Yiming came out after a full hour. It seems that they are both exhausted.


    His elixir was handed over. Three elders opened it and identified it. Then they all looked surprised. It seemed that they were shocked by the quality of the elixir.


    Hua Ruge ate melon seeds in the small room for a while. When he heard that he was going out, he went out and said: "it''s too slow to return to the core disciple."


    After she came out to do it, she also looked like an empty man. She was like Lu Yiming on the other side, but the difference was that people really exhausted their energy, but she pretended that she was in better physical condition than anyone else.


    When the alchemists finished the identification, they were surprised again. At last, the three did not believe the quality of the pills in their hands, so they went together.


    Check the Shenhun brand check the Shenhun brand check the quality of Dan medicine check the quality of Dan medicine, the small bottle in hand replaced and replaced.


    The following people''s eyes are shining with novelty and gossip. The heated discussion between master Dan shows that the two pills are equal.


    But the doubt on the face of Tiandan palace is very obvious.


    They all know Lu Yiming''s strength, and it can be seen from the look of the Danshi that the danyao feels very good. What do you mean by the heated discussion now?


    After a while, three alchemists came to the back of the arbitration and said their results. The other two nodded.


    At last, guangxingzi stood up and said to everyone with curious or nervous eyes, "this fight is still the victory of huaru Gehua Academy."


    "Impossible." The roar comes from Lu Yiming himself.


    He jumped out and said, "I ask the arbitrators to announce the product phase of our two pills."


    Shixuejun and shiqingwan have the same idea. They don''t believe the result at all.


    The following groups are all excited. Of course, they are also waiting for the announcement of the product phase. They want to know if Hua Ruge really wins.


    "Yes." After guangxingzi agreed, he opened his mouth and said, "ask Lu Yiming of Tiandan palace to wash the marrow pill. It''s grade, grade, grade, purity and spirit."


    The onlookers were shocked at this.


    It''s worthy of being called the heaven pill palace. It can refine the pills to a pure level without any impurities. Few people have been able to do this before.


    Now a disciple of three generations has done it, which is enough to prove that the alchemy of the temple is extraordinary.


    Many people have been moved to see this. They think that the ability of the big gate is still great. It''s necessary to choose such a place for choosing a clan.


    However, people quickly thought that Hua Ruge''s medicine phase had not yet been mentioned, so they turned their heads and waited for the result.


    At this time, guangxingzi said slowly: "the elixir of Dean Hua of Tianfu university is prefecture level, with a purity of 10% and a spirit of 80%. We won by ten percent. "


    Now people are even dumber. It turns out that people''s arbitration is right. What they win is Hua Ruge. But I don''t know what to think.


    Did Hua Ruge not reach the limit yesterday?


    It will take a long time to know the purity from 90% to 10%. If you want to repeatedly temper the pills, you can''t do it quickly.

 Chapter 1190

    What''s more terrible is that Hua Ruge can guarantee 80% of the spirituality on the basis of 10% purity, which is a little too evil.


    This is also a point that Lu Yiming can''t believe. If he refine 90% pure pills, he can raise spirituality to 80%, but if he refine 10% pure pills, he can''t strengthen spirituality. If he refine 70% pure pills, he will be very good.


    And Hua Ruge can''t explain this.


    Shi Xuejun and Shi Qingwan couldn''t imagine that Hua Ruge had such strength, and they all hid it in the beginning, so they mistook her strength for that.


    Now it seems that they have been deceived. Hua rugo is a very powerful alchemist. Before that, he had been hiding his humble position, waiting for Yin once.


    This time, the mother and daughter are cautious and cautious, but they are inevitable.


    It''s no wonder that their vigilance is not high. It''s really Hua Ruge''s hiding too deep.


    The most difficult thing to deal with is this kind of person. You always don''t know where her bottom line is. You keep trying and finally fall into the pit.


    Shixuejun and shiqingwan''s mother and son suffered a lot in this matter.


    However, it''s too late to know. This fight is over again. The Tiandan palace lost three games in a row and lost eight immortal cities.


    To know that the value of those fairy cities is very high, the great power of the Tiandan palace can be supported by dozens of fairy cities. And now several contests, such as Hua Yuege, have taken one third of the city, which is a shame.


    "Master, I''m not polite to the eight immortal cities." Hua rugo said again, "if I were you, I would not be able to compete any more. Let me build the college in this place, and we will take care of each other."


    "Hua is like a song. Don''t be a fool." At last, Shi Qingwan could not help but denounce Hua Ruge in such an occasion.


    Hua Ruge glanced at her and said without any accident: "when robbing someone else''s fiance, how can you be righteous?"


    "I didn''t take it."


    "That''s a lie."


    "No!"


    Hua Yuege hears the words and laughs and says, "it turns out that when you ask Tiandan palace, you will not only cheat, but also others?"


    Shi Qingwan was so angry that she almost jumped, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "Hua Ruge, you are too proud, we will compete until you can''t afford to lose." Without the permission of shiqingwan, shiqingwan directly put out his cruel words.


    "This is my letter. After you ask the old people in Tiandan palace to compare with me one by one. If three generations fail, two generations will fail. If two generations fail, one generation will fail Hua Ruge is sarcastic.


    The next laugh, because there are too many people, they are not afraid to be remembered face. It''s just that they all laugh recklessly.


    Shiqingwan is completely speechless. This is her first time to understand the power of Hua Ruge''s mouth. She is defeated in minutes.


    "What my daughter said is what I said. In three days, I will send my disciples to compete with President Hua again." At this time, Shi Xuejun spoke.


    Hua Ruge directly agreed to come down and said, "yes, as long as you are willing to lose face, I can provide you with an opportunity at any time."


    "What''s more, we''ll double our wager again. How about eight immortal cities?" Shixuejun said again.


    Her voice just fell, Hua Ruge nodded: "no problem, I will just take the seat of fairy city as a bet, eight."


    Shi Xuejun made a polite speech to several arbitrators, which meant that they could have another trouble to preside over.


    The three arbitrators were very happy to see the joke about Tiandan palace, so they readily agreed.


    After Shi Xuejun said something, he turned around and left with others.


    Teacher Qingwan Tieqing''s face is not good at seeing Hua Ruge''s expression.


    Hua Ruge is very friendly with smile. The mask on the face of Xin Dao is finally torn. She feels tired when she looks at it.


    If you don''t have the ability, don''t pretend to be silly and sweet. It''s too easy to show off.


    She shook her head as she spoke. At this time, Tuo BARREI came over and took her away.


    The onlookers were even more excited. They all wanted to give Hua Ruge a little gift. In order to prevent this phenomenon, Tuo BARREI directly grabbed her by the waist and took her back to the mansion.


    In three contests, when the Bureau of Tiandan palace was defeated, the news didn''t need to be spread at all. It seemed that it had wings and flew to other cities in all directions.


    It has to be said that Hua Ruge''s method is very effective. After only three rounds of Kung Fu competition, the temple of heaven asking pill has fallen in people''s mind. There is no word-of-mouth about fighting with other upper clans, let alone on the altar before.


    Other Hua Ruge is not sure. She knows that if she goes down to ask Tiandan palace like this, she won''t find any disciples, and her internal friction will be serious.


    Of course, the challenge arena is not her whole plan. She has a move to cut the bottom line and is in the process.


    On the same day, Shi Xuejun went back to the temple of heavenly pill and almost smashed the mountain where he was. The anger in my heart could not be suppressed.


    She asked the leader of Tiandan palace. She had not seen any battle or dealt with anyone for hundreds of years. But this time, she suffered many setbacks.


    A seemingly ordinary girl, one after another let her lose face in front of the public, let the temple of heaven.


    But she, defends too late, to now already had no other way of retreat.


    They must send someone who can win. Even if they are criticized for bullying others, they are better looking than those who have lost.


    When she was in charge of the selection, a young man came outside to report: "the palace master, the jade slips sent from the other side of Xijiang."


    Shi Xuejun takes it over, and his face suddenly changes color when his mind sweeps through it.


    This is the first time that Shi Qingwan saw the look of six gods and no one in Shi Xuejun''s face.


    "Mother, what''s going on in Xijiang?" Teacher Qingwan asked in a hurry.


    Shi Xuejun dropped the jade slips and sat down on the chair dispirited and said: "the king of the beast of the West Sea is urging the ten thousand God pill. This month is the third time."


    Now she thinks about it, she hates it. There would have been a month before the all gods array would completely dispel the evil spirit and refine a complete all gods elixir.


    But Tuoba Rui suddenly appeared, destroying the great array of gods, which made her unable to continue. There is also a great lack in the Pantheon.


    Xihai side urged this pill again and again, but now it has not become a pill, and it must have died when it was taken.


    She doesn''t mind when the beast king of the west sea will die, but if she dies, the West Sea may return. Then it will be a disaster in human history.


    The most important thing is that at that time, Xihai will be angry and angry. When she says all the things she is in charge of, Tiandan palace will be attacked by the whole territory, and Xuejun, her division, will be ruined and doomed.


    Her priority is to find a way to avoid this situation.

 Chapter 1191

    "Now the great array of gods has been destroyed, and our ten thousand God elixir cannot be taken out. How can we explain to the west sea?" Teacher Qingwan sighed.


    She also knows the seriousness of the matter. If it is leaked, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "The elders have been discussing ways to dispel evil spirit. They can only delay until there is no way." Shixuejun said and said, "I''ll write a letter to Xihai now, saying that wanshendan has called for the situation and asked them to wait."


    Shi Qingwan nodded: "that''s the only way."


    Shi Xuejun frowned and said, "now it''s imperative to get rid of Hua Ruge''s cancer. If she doesn''t get rid of it, I can''t concentrate on other things."


    "Yes." Teacher Qingwan gets angry at the thought of Hua Ruge. It seems that she has been regarded as a thorn in the flesh.


    "To be on the safe side, we will not use the second generation of disciples. This time we will use the first generation of disciples directly." Shixuejun said fiercely. She didn''t believe that a generation of disciples in danta couldn''t hold Hua Ruge as a hairy child.


    "This is how it spreads out. Will it be said that we bully the small with the big and win without fighting?" Teacher Qingwan worries.


    "It''s a struggle between the two forces. We didn''t say that we would let her fight. She thinks we can bully the small with the big and find another one." Shi Xuejun had thought out his words long before he made a decision.


    And now she''s a little regretful. She knew that she shouldn''t talk about manners in the first scene and sent someone to suppress her, so that there won''t be so many things.


    Shi Qingwan nodded in approval. As long as he can win Hua Ruge, it doesn''t matter what the outside world said.


    Shixuejun sends a person to inform Han Cheng, the disciple of danta generation, to prepare him for the next battle. This is the oldest and the most skillful danta in the Tiandan palace.


    They occasionally read and believed that as soon as this person came out, Hua Ruge would lose miserably.


    Hua Ruge took a few days off this time, Tuo BARREI no longer practiced, and they went out to recognize too much, so they stayed at home.


    Nothing to do, Hua Ruge pesters Tuoba Rui to teach her to play chess, and she can play when she learns.


    Tuoba Rui wanted to be patient with her, so he put on the chessboard to teach her. However, after teaching all morning, Hua Ruge was still the first two big ones, and he thought that even if he learned this, it would not be fun.


    So she yawned just before she fell asleep and said, "it''s so hard. I won''t learn."


    "If you don''t study, don''t lie on the table. It''s too cold." Tuoba and Rui reprimand.


    Hua Ruge sat up and Tuo BARREI asked her, "do you want tea?"


    "Yes." Hua nodded like a song.


    So Tuo Ba Rui put up the chessboard and changed it to make tea. At this time a young man ran in, handed Hua Ruge a piece of jade slips, and said, "my host, this is from the dark night Pavilion."


    "I see. Go down." Hua Ruge said and took the jade Jane and swept the contents.


    Tuoba Rui raised his eyes and asked, "what did you say?"


    "The heavenly palace is becoming more and more shameless. This time, it sent a generation of disciples directly." Hua Ruge said that he put the jade slips on the table and said, "Han Cheng is a famous alchemist in the heaven. The ground level pills he made have a purity of 10% and a spirit of 90%, which is better than that I made the day before yesterday."


    "Can you surpass him?" Tuoba Rui asked again.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "ten percent of the local elixirs are only 90 percent spiritually high, and I''m also at his level."


    Tuoba Rui frowns a little.


    "I refine 10% of the purity and can only control 90% of the spirituality. It''s a draw at best." Hua Yuege''s hands, sword and cheek are slightly troubled.


    Although the elixir of Baili frost can greatly enhance the effectiveness of the elixir, making the purity far more than 10%, she can''t use it now.


    "You will refine the elixir of the same level as him, and leave the rest to me." Tuoba Rui said on one side,


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened: "do you have a way?"


    "I was wondering if I could take advantage of it." Tuoba ruixie''s eyes fell on her.


    Hua Yuege gave him a white look: "let''s be serious."


    "All right." Tuo Ba Rui nods in compromise.


    On the day of the competition, Shi Xuejun took the lead to arrive with people, and the bottom was already full of people watching.


    Hua Ruge appeared relatively late, but as soon as he appeared, there were lots of cheers. It''s much more popular to ask Tiandan palace. People still adore heroism.


    Shi Qingwan looks at this scene with a bad face. When has Hua Ruge''s reputation already surpassed the temple of heavenly pill?


    She remembered that in the past, people would only look at the people who asked about the heavenly palace with this kind of worship, and was proud of being a disciple in the palace, but now it seems to have changed.


    However, Rome wasn''t built in a day. As early as in the palace of the heavenly pill, people''s image of being on the top naturally fell. It''s also the right thing to do.


    Shi Xuejun''s face under the mask is also not good-looking, but she knows that after today''s battle, asking Tiandan palace can definitely bring back the situation, and recapture the eight immortal cities that are now among the Chinese singers,


    Hua rugo and the people below waved, then sat in their own chair and reached for tea.


    Hu Cheng is not used to Hua Ruge''s successful face. After Shi Xuejun''s consent, he came out to the arbitration and said, "I''ll ask Hu Cheng of Tiandan palace and challenge president Hua."


    It''s no big deal to watch the three people, guangxingzi. Naturally, I agree.


    The next step is to choose the kinds of pills. Hua Ruge or tuoda chose them at will, and finally determined another kind of commonly used pills.


    After returning to the small room, the two men took their seats.


    Today''s Hua Ruge has no sense of security, but if you think of Tuo BARREI''s explanations and instructions, she will be more determined and hope that nothing goes wrong.


    This time, Hua Ruge didn''t come in, but she still had a moment''s hesitation and delayed for a while, but now she can''t.


    As soon as she entered the room, she turned her hand and out of the fire. The other hand began to put herbs on the fire and began to refine.


    The people outside were waiting anxiously, but they didn''t wait long for the door of Hua Ruge to open, and Hua Ruge looked very good. It''s not too beautiful to stand in the sun.


    Hua Ruge hands the pills to three arbitrators, and waits here.


    Everyone was surprised because it took Hua Ruge more than an hour to refine the pill last time, but this time it seemed that he had not come out in half an hour.


    Is it perfunctory? Or is this pill good at it?


    There was a discussion below, but someone who knew it stood up and said, "don''t argue with me. If you don''t see any place that is as beautiful as a song, there is no fixed number. Wait and see."


    Hua rugo agrees with this.


    Half an hour later, Han Chengcai came out with a pale face and consumed a lot of power.


    When he saw Hua Ruge coming out first, he was obviously shocked.

 Chapter 1192

    He also heard that Hua Ruge spent more than one hour on alchemy last time, which was longer than his time this time. Unexpectedly, Hua Ruge came out earlier this time, which is really confusing.


    Han Cheng''s pills were also handed over to three Dandao masters. They began to open there and then began to identify.


    The expressions on these faces are more excited than they were yesterday.


    When Dan pharmacist reached an agreement, the leader of wushuangge Pavilion stood out and said: "after our arbitration, President Hua of Tianfu University won the contest."


    The people who eat melon at the bottom can almost put down an egg when they hear the result. It''s no wonder they are making a fuss. It''s really shocking.


    Do you know that Han chengnian, who is over half a hundred years old, is one of the best in danta''s Danshu, and he has lost? What kind of monster is Hua Ruge? How can it be so powerful.


    Shixuejun and shiqingwan are both stupid. How could they be like this.


    The elixir with a purity of 10% can never be very spiritual, or you will see a ghost.


    Han Cheng is about to jump out. The leader of the matchless garret presses down and says, "I''m going to announce the phase of the two people''s pills. Han Cheng, who asked Tiandan palace, made the pills at the prefecture level, with a purity of 10% and a spirit of 90%


    Wow.


    It''s fried, because they haven''t heard of it. But as far as they know, it''s very difficult to give consideration to purity and spirituality. It''s very difficult to guarantee 90% spirituality under the condition of 10% purity.


    However, the arbitration announced that Hua Ruge won. Would it be better if Hua Ruge won.


    When everyone looked at the stage full of doubts, the owner of Wushuang Pavilion said: "the pills of President Hua are the same as those of Han Cheng."


    Now people''s mind is balanced. It turns out that such evils can''t make such pills.


    However, they soon thought of the problem. Mingming and Mingming made the same pills. How can we judge Hua Ruge''s victory?


    Because she looks good?


    Although it''s OK, it''s a Danshu contest, not a beauty contest.


    "The reason why it was decided that the president of the Chinese court won is that our arbitration agreed that the president of the Chinese court made the same pill in a shorter time, which is also a kind of skill." Said the master of matchless garret.


    People think about it, and it''s the same thing in the end. It takes less time to refine the same pills, which is a skill of course.


    Hua Ruge heard this and smiled at Tuoba Rui, who was sitting behind guangxingzi.


    "I didn''t say that before. It''s not fair!" At this time, shiqingwan stood out. She saw Tuoba Rui with many eyes, but Tuoba Rui gave her all eyes. She felt angry when she thought about it.


    Han Cheng also said at this time: "Shao palace master is right. He only said that the Dan medicine should be superior to the grade, purity and spirituality, but he didn''t say that the time is also within the scope of the competition."


    Obviously, they know it''s reasonable, but they have to say that, because the temple of the heaven has no way to bear another failure.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "if you can''t afford to lose in Tiandan palace, don''t gamble. Do you want to deny it on the face of it?"


    "Hua Ruge, you are nonsense. The rules are clear. There is no time. Maybe my elder martial brother fell asleep in the room. Isn''t that a loss?" It''s a way that Shiqing wansi never let go.


    The onlookers shook their heads after hearing the words. They thought the same as Hua Ruge. They couldn''t afford to lose when they asked Tiandan palace. Otherwise, they wouldn''t pick up the words on the rules. They all felt small.


    As soon as Shi Qingwan''s words came out, without waiting for Hua Ruge''s words to come out, the leader of Wushuang garret took the lead in saying: "Shao palace leader means that our arbitration decisions are unfair?"


    When he said this, his face had sunk. After all, Shi Qingwan openly questioned them and made them not easy to step down.


    "Lord, I don''t mean to offend you. I just wonder if you can think about it again." Master Qingwan quickly said something euphemistic.


    Not to mention that these three people are now arbitrating, but in terms of power, they are much better than asking Tiandan palace. If they are offended, they will not be taken back.


    The leader of the matchless garret only improved his expression when he heard this sentence, but he said: "let''s discuss it again."


    He can''t carry the pot alone, even if it''s against the heavenly palace.


    Master Qingwan immediately smiled and said, "thank you for your accommodation."


    Hua Ruge looked at it. The expression on his face was very delicate. The teacher was a little too tender.


    Shixuejun is not as optimistic as shiqingwan. When shiqingwan delays time, he has other countermeasures in mind.


    There is no more energy to fail in the palace of asking heaven. That will surely bring you down.


    After sitting down, the leader of Wushuang garret communicated with the other two.


    During the period, Tuo Ba Rui sang to Hua Ruge, "don''t worry, I''ll do something."


    Hua Yuege smiled and said nothing.


    These arbitrations were invited by her, and the reason why she invited them was that she was sure that the three upper clans had the ambition to reach the first force in the mainland. Once there was a chance, these three clans would launch an attack on the palace of the heavenly pill.


    Moreover, she is in charge of this matter. As long as the three major arbitrations promote it, she thinks the leaders of these three major sectors will never stand by.


    When shiqingwan saw the three men discuss, he gave huaruge a provocative look, which made huaruge laugh and cry.


    This naive child, just like to install white lotus, also don''t think his head is enough.


    People below are also waiting to hear the final conclusion of the three arbitrations. Anyway, now people have a conclusion in mind, that is, Hua rugo won the contest.


    If the three arbitrators insist that Hua Ruge wins, it is a fair award. If we don''t insist on it, it is to mingle with the heavenly pill palace and bully the weak.


    Shi Xuejun looked at the expression of these people, and his heart was cloudier.


    Is it true that Tiandan palace has gone?


    After a while, guangxingzi stood out and said, "after our agreement again, we still adhere to the previous judgment and judge that this time we won the contest with the president of the Chinese Academy of testing."


    After that, there was a cheering sound, as if they had defeated the power.


    Hua Ruge''s face is still modest and smiling. He thanks guangxingzi, who is proud of his face.


    His apprentice''s vision is really good. I don''t know how much better this Hua Ruge is than master Qingwan.


    The people in the Tiandan palace were all gloomy, looking like the rain was coming.


    Shiqingwan is still very dissatisfied with the judgment, but shixuejun pulls her and doesn''t speak again.


    Shi Xuejun is not as naive as Shi Qingwan. She has seen the situation clearly now. The palace is recruiting the wall and pushing the others. If it turns against the three major forces now, the palace will face a devastating blow.


    Now, although the judgment is unfair, they can only endure it, or the consequences will be more serious.

 Chapter 1193

    After the arbitration said the result, everyone on and off the court focused on Shi Xuejun, waiting to see what she would do.


    Shiqingwan is not in a hurry, but shixuejun holds her hand and doesn''t let her rush out.


    At this time, Shi Xuejun must remain absolutely calm. Knowing that there is no way to openly fight against the three forces with the power of Tiandan palace, she said, "since several arbitrators have decided, we have to ask Tiandan palace to accept this result. Just now the little girl is rude, please invite some Haihan."


    "Mother." Shiqingwan cried.


    "Shut up." Shixuejun scolds.


    Teacher Qingwan is unwilling to shut up.


    "It''s hard for young people to be impulsive," said guangxingzi in a big way. "We old people don''t care about it. It''s not necessary for the master of the Shigong to be so strict."


    The other two nodded. Since the Tiandan palace offered to show their kindness, they could not ignore it. After all, it''s unwise for their disciples to tear their faces.


    Shi Xuejun looks at the faces and faces of the three people. He is furious, but he still keeps a polite smile on his face.


    Hua Ruge is still sitting on the chair, waiting for shixuejun to open his mouth.


    "Since we lost the contest, President Chi Hua of these eight cities took them away." Shi Xuejun finally turns his head to Hua Ruge and makes a generous appearance.


    She knew in her heart that since she recognized the result, she must fulfill her gambling agreement, or the three forces would have an excuse to deal with the Tiandan palace.


    "Yes." Hua Yuege smiles and hugs Han Cheng, the alchemist over there.


    Han Cheng, with a black face, said nothing.


    He is a disciple of danta generation. The Tianji alchemist condescended to compete with a new prefecture level alchemist. He lost even though he didn''t say the advantage of rolling. How can I still have the face to talk.


    Hua Ruge then turned to Shi Xuejun and said, "master, you, the first generation of danta disciples, can''t win even if you send them out. Just admit here that you asked Tiandan palace in vain, and let me build it here."


    "President Hua thought very well." Shi Xuejun''s voice is more gloomy than before.


    Hua Yuege is not afraid of the majesty of shixuejun, but laughs and says: "how? Does the master want to have a competition? "


    "I asked the talent of Tiandan palace not only in the danta tower, but also all the elders who have learned the art of alchemy. Our strength over the years is obvious to all." Shi Xuejun said, "we don''t need to compete with you to prove our strength."


    Hua Ruge picked the eyebrows.


    "Besides, as long as I ask Tiandan palace is still one day away, it is impossible for your Tianfu college to build here. I will dismantle Tianfu college within ten days, or I will send someone to help you. " Shi Xuejun said forcefully and sonorously, with great momentum.


    She doesn''t want to be led by Hua Ruge anymore. No matter what price she pays, she must cut the mess quickly and get rid of Hua Ruge!


    As long as Hua Ruge is gone, no one will remember that there is a man whose alchemy has surpassed that of the heavenly palace, and everything can be restored to the past.


    "So you can''t compete, you want to escape?" In the face of the strong provocation from Shi Xuejun, Hua Ruge is just lazy.


    In a word, it''s the key of Xuejun.


    So far, it has lost four times, and can''t afford to lose any more.


    "President Hua''s words are too arrogant. I asked Tiandan palace how talented they were, but there was no end to this comparison, and there was no meaning." Said Shi Xuejun.


    She didn''t believe it.


    Hua Ruge picked up his lips and said, "since the palace leader thinks it''s too troublesome to go on like this, we''ll change a bigger bet than the last one."


    Shixuejun waits for her to finish.


    Hua Ruge stood up and said, "since the master of the division thinks that there are many talents in Tiandan palace, then choose the most powerful one to compete with me. Let''s compete with each other. How?


    Shixuejun said with a smile, "President Hua knows that we can count all the elites in Tiandan palace. How can they compare with you


    Hua rugo didn''t answer her, but looked at her and said, "excuse me for asking, who is the most powerful Dan master in Tiandan palace?"


    "This is my palace." Shi Xuejun responded with a disdain: "how? Does president Hua want to challenge our palace? "


    She was originally satirizing Hua Ruge''s words, but she didn''t expect Hua Ruge to directly point her head after listening: "then you, dare to compete with me."


    It''s not only shixuejun, but also other people.


    The monks in the audience thought that they might have heard it wrong.


    People in Tianfu University think that their Dean should be crazy.


    Even the three arbitrators looked at each other. Guangxingzi looked back at Tuo barrow, and saw that his face had not changed. He''s got a little bit of a bottom in his mind. It seems that this was also planned before.


    Just when everyone was stunned, Hua rugo said, "you don''t have to suppress your own strength in this contest. Let''s compete with each other. How about it?"


    This time, the people who just reacted were stunned again.


    Hua Ruge not only challenges the leader of the Tiandan palace, but also lets others give full play to it. You need to know that it is the Tianji alchemist. Once you give it, it is the Tianji pill. Even if the purity and spirituality are only 10%, it is absolutely necessary to crush the earth level Alchemist.


    What is Hua Ruge thinking?


    Or is she also an alchemist?


    It''s impossible. The alchemists of heaven and Wonderland are all prefecture level. To make heaven and Wonderland pills, you have to be Xuanxian and above.


    but isn''t huarugo the heaven and wonderland that only broke through when he came back from the west sea? Now it''s a breakthrough in just a year?


    It''s not possible at all.


    Shi Xuejun was also stunned. He thought that Hua Ruge would not be fooled by victory. He even challenged her and her elixir. It''s not about moths fighting fire.


    Hua Ruge stood not far in front of her, waiting for her reply.


    "Well, since you want to play, I''ll play with you to the end." Shixuejun agreed happily. After getting those things of Baili frost, she doesn''t believe who can surpass herself, let alone a girl.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "it''s refreshing."


    "What''s your bet?" Asked Shi Xuejun.


    "Before the eight, today you lose to me eight cities, I will use these to bet." Hua Yuege said, "if I win, you will give me the remaining fairylands together, and you can''t interfere with the construction of Tianfu college here."


    "If you lose, I want not only your city, but also your apology for your previous slander of Tiandan palace." Shi Xuejun added another sentence on the condition.


    Hua Ruge happily accepted, "yes."

 Chapter 1194

    Because both sides attach great importance to this gamble, Hua Ruge proposes to sign a contract, and Shi Xuejun immediately agrees. The witness is still the three major arbitrators present.


    After the contract comes into force, each party holds one copy.


    In establishing the time for the next competition, Hua rugo said that he had consumed too much in these days, so he proposed to have the next competition in ten days.


    Shi Xuejun knows that the situation has been delayed for a long time, which is not good for the Tiandan palace, but Hua rugo says this reason, and it''s not nice for her to refuse again, so she has to agree.


    At the time of leaving, Hua Yuege showed a meaningful smile: "I''ll see you in ten days, master."


    Shi Xuejun looks at this smile and feels uncomfortable in his heart, but he can''t imagine what will happen later.


    She will never lose to Hua Ruge.


    So what else can Hua Ruge do besides defeat her?


    On the way back, Tuoba Rui asked, "sure?"


    "Not bad, just not enough." Hua Yuege said again: "she is very precious to her strength and alchemy. A Li can''t get any information. It''s up to guessing. "


    "Relax, you''ve already made a great impact on the temple of heaven and earth. Their prestige has fallen. I have a way to destroy it," said Tuo.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I just try, but it''s up to you if I lose."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui should be.


    He has been fanning the flames in the dark for a long time. Now, not only the three upper clans, but also other clans have sent people to Yandu. As long as Wuji sword clan is in trouble with Tiandan palace, many people will respond.


    So whether Hua Ruge loses or wins the final competition, it will not affect the next plan.


    But if we win, it will go a lot better.


    Hua Ruge leans his head on Tuoba Rui''s shoulder and says, "it''s better to fight side by side."


    "The point is not with me?"


    "Yes." Hua is like a song.


    Tuoba Rui dotes on with a smile, holds her waist and says low, "when they fall down, we can get married."


    "To be honest, I''m still a little nervous." Hua Yuege whispered.


    "Why?"


    "After all, the first marriage, no experience is not."


    Tuoba Rui chuckled, "don''t worry, I will take good care of you and love you."


    "It''s said that the men before and after marriage are different. You won''t cheat me and then you won''t treat me right?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "No, you''re not. Who am I to? What do you think all day long?" Tuo BARREI didn''t understand why she asked.


    Hua Yuege hears the words and says, "how much will you worry about gain and loss before you get married, haven''t you?"


    "Half."


    "What."


    Tuo Ba Rui turned his head and kissed her on the forehead and said, "I have got a baby, but I haven''t lost anything."


    Hua Yuege couldn''t help laughing. This man''s sweet mouth really makes people have no resistance.


    When the two returned home, Tuo BARREI was closed again. The war was about to break out. He had to improve his strength as soon as possible.


    Hua Ruge started her own plan, that is, sending people to receive the sixteen cities lost to her by the Tiandan palace. She found the map of the territory, drew a dozen circles near Yandu, and asked the people of the chamber of Commerce to receive it.


    The reason why she left ten days for the next competition is that she wanted to put the previously won fairyland in her own hands during this period. First, it made people realize that they had lost four times in a row to ask whether Tiandan palace was really defeated.


    Second, I''m afraid that Tiandan palace will regret. If she wins again this time, then Tiandan palace will lose all the fairyland, thus losing the tax revenue, without money, there will be no resources. It is impossible to maintain such a large clan without resources.


    Therefore, these cities can be said to be the lifeblood of the Tiandan palace. The Tiandan palace will rob people even if they don''t care about their face. Therefore, she should start first and control two-thirds of the cities.


    In this way, she won and couldn''t take it back. Even if she lost, Tuo BARREI also had the ability to make the situation chaos before the palace took back these cities.


    Once we fight, it''s hard to recover these cities.


    She calculated everything possible, and her layout was like an invisible big hand moving towards the throat of the temple of heaven.


    However, as an object of attack, the temple of heavenly pill is often half dead with anger. Today''s division Qingwan almost flattened the mountain.


    "Mother, it is clear that there is no time in the rules. Why should this be the last point to win?" Shiqingwan asked shixuejun.


    Shi Xuejun frowned and said, "although there is no clear stipulation, it''s common sense. We can''t say anything."


    "I know that''s the truth, but those three forces can clearly ignore this point and judge us. But why not? " The way shiqingwan didn''t understand.


    She has been spoiled since she was a child. Even if her energy is not fair, she is also favoring her. This arbitration intentionally or unintentionally favors Hua Ruge. She is not angry.


    "These three major sectors have ambitions for a long time. Now we are in such trouble that they can''t watch the bustle." When Shi Xuejun said this, he sighed, "now I know why Hua Ruge asked them."


    Before, she never thought that Hua Ruge could win, nor did she think about this aspect. She thought that Hua Ruge wanted to find three forces to make a fair judgment. If you think about the current situation, there are three possible roles that the main gate will play. Shiqingwan''s whole back is cold.


    Hua Ruge, this is premeditated. She not only uses three forces to arbitrate fairly, but also lets her ambition fluctuate.


    Shi Qingwan thought for a while and said, "this Hua Ruge is really vicious. I don''t know how Tuo BARREI would like her."


    Shixuejun listened to her three sentences, and he began to regret it. At that time, if he didn''t instruct the sea animals to hurt Tuo and force others to marry him, maybe this is not the case now.


    Where is Hua rugo the ant that she thought could be killed with a wave of her hand? It''s just a wasp''s nest. It''s endless trouble after a touch.


    For today''s plan, only if she wins Hua Ruge in the challenge arena, can she bring back the city.


    Of course, she didn''t believe that she would lose.


    Even if Hua Ruge can refine the elixir of heaven, her age is too young, and her standard will not be high.


    This time, she must show all her strength. Only by refining the pills that make the world appalling, the reputation of Tiandan palace will not fall. As long as it does not fall, this little stain will easily be erased.


    Especially if the other party dies.

 Chapter 1195

    After Hua Ruge''s orders, Xiancheng of Tiandan palace began to be accepted one after another, and the people of Jiuzhou chamber of commerce were not quiet. So far, it''s not just a rumor that Tiandan palace lost the bet. It''s a matter of fact.


    The common people watched each fairy city change its owner, and realized that the heavenly pill palace was just like this. Most of the reverence and fear in their hearts disappeared.


    Hua Song, because he does not need to personally receive fairy City, only controls in the rear area, so it is actually very idle.


    Tuoba Rui is closed again. She has no company.


    she started to go to Shangguan Li where she ran. This day, she had to make complaints about the residence of Shangguan Li, and went in to Tucao: "I said, Ali, you moved too hard these days."


    She used to change several residences in a month, but now she moves once every two or three days. She suspects that if shangguanli lived here for several years, she would buy all the houses in Yandu.


    "Why are you here again?" Shangguan Li is drinking tea in the courtyard. Looking up, she comes in.


    "What is your tone? Don''t welcome me? " Hua Ruge said, looking around, and asked, "why, there are others in the yard?"


    Shangguan Li doesn''t want to be poor with her. She just asks, "your Tuoba Rui hasn''t passed yet?"


    "No." Hua Yuege took the tea from Lan''er and sighed, "it''s so boring."


    Shangguanli turns around and drinks tea in silence.


    "You haven''t answered me yet? Why have you moved so often recently? " Hua Yuege asked again.


    Shangguan Li doesn''t have the meaning to answer, so Hua Ruge looks at Xiaolan who reaches for his hand.


    "It''s the peacock king. I don''t know how to find our house, so I came to visit him. The Lord moved the next day." Xiaolan said.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "he hasn''t let go yet?"


    "It seems so." Xiaolan replied.


    Hua Yuege looks at Guan Li again: "you really don''t think about it?"


    "You two are done. I''m not interested in this kind of thing." Shangguan Li''s expression is still light.


    Hua Ruge and Xiao Lan have a look at each other, which is quite helpless.


    There''s really no way to take this unsmooth wooden fish''s head.


    "Seriously, how sure are you about the next competition?" Asked Shangguan Li. She is still worried about Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "70% of them, but I don''t have a Danlu in my hand. I can''t play my Danshu, or I will win her 10% of them."


    "The most important thing in the world is you. Are you worried about a good Danlu?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "what I want is in Shi Xuejun''s hand. I can''t see other things."


    From the inheritance of Baili frost, she learned that Baili frost has a Danlu, named Hunyuan heaven and earth stove, which is the artifact brought back by the swordsman for her. Only with that can her Danshu be brought into full play.


    However, she was not found among the relics left by Baili frost. It was obvious that she was taken away by others when she was finally killed, so she must be in the hands of Shi Xuejun.


    She can only take it after she defeats Shi Xuejun. So there''s not a complete winner right now.


    "That is to say, Shi Xuejun has a good Danlu in his hand?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    "With the help of the power of the Danlu, the pills she made will never be ordinary, and this time she won''t be clumsy. Be careful." Shangguan Li analyzes.


    "That''s why I didn''t say I was ten percent sure." Hua Ruge also takes this into account.


    Shangguan Li is relieved to see that she has plans.


    "It''s a critical period now. Help me to keep a close eye on the palace of the heavenly pill."


    Shangguan Li nodded: "I have this point, you can rest assured."


    "Yes, you are more reliable than me." Hua Ruge is relieved to think about it.


    What she has to do now is to wait and see the changes, and wait for a few more days of competition.


    They sat and talked for a while. Shangguan Li saw it was getting late and asked her, "eat here in the evening?"


    "No, I''d better go home and watch him. Maybe he''s out tonight. He''ll worry if he doesn''t see me." Hua Yuege said and got up.


    After waiting for her to leave, Xiao Lan said with emotion, "I can''t see that the master of the State takes his feelings so seriously."


    Looking at Hua Ruge''s usual way of hanging around, she once thought that this would be a real cynic. I can''t think of my own persistence.


    "It''s probably the only difference between her and the hooligan." Shangguan Li said.


    Xiaolan coughed two times and said, "is that not good, Lord?"


    "I was wrong?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    Xiaolan thought about it and shook her head. It seems to be true.


    "But I do envy her." Shangguan Li said again, maybe that''s why she and she have a heart to heart relationship.


    "The cabinet leader also wants to find a man?" Xiaolan''s eyes brightened.


    "This is what I mean?" he asked


    "I understand that."


    "You''d better let me go." Shangguan Li smiles and shakes his head.


    Xiaolan sees shangguanli with such a happy look, and is also happy with her. Their leader''s mood seems to be better than when he just arrived at Yandu.


    Sure enough, we should contact more people.


    Shi Xuejun is being accepted by Xiancheng. She is very angry after almost one side of her heart falls down. Now she finally knows what Hua Ruge does when she is kept for ten days.


    To put it bluntly is to delay time, which is used to thoroughly discredit the reputation of Tiandan palace.


    Because if Hua Ruge doesn''t put forward the last contest, now he will ask Tiandan palace to help Tianfu college. How can he wait for others to accept the city.


    Now she even suspects that Hua rugo doesn''t really want to have a competition at all. She just delays. Once the time arrives, the competition will be cancelled, so as to achieve the purpose of delaying time.


    Although she knows that Hua Ruge has no good intentions, she hasn''t been thinking about it recently, but she''s worried about the news on the other side of the West Sea.


    The king of the beast of the West Sea has returned the news that in a month, if the palace of heavenly pill does not send the ten thousand God pill to the West Sea, the king of the beast will bring people to take it personally and make the original cause of the first World War in the west of Xinjiang public.


    Shi Xuejun is so worried about it that she is deeply regretful that she provoked Tuo BARREI. However, she can''t refine the regret medicine, and now she can only find a way.


    At this time, the servant girl came in and said, "Lord, elder, please see me."


    The elder is taking other elders to study the magic pill recently. It must be for this reason.


    "Please." Shixuejun said.


    The elder looks like he''s 70 or 80 years old, but in fact he''s nearly 200 years old. He strides into the hall, embraces Shi Xuejun and says, "Lord, we have developed a way to get rid of evil spirit."


    "What is it?" Shixuejun was overjoyed.


    "Two kinds of elixirs can remove the evil spirit, namely, red inflamed red heart fruit and keel grass." Said the elder.

 Chapter 1196

    Shi Xuejun was even more happy: "these two are prefecture level miraculous medicines, which are not very precious. How much can you get rid of all the evil spirit?"


    "Because the evil spirit is too strong, there are a lot of spirit grass needed." The elder said, "we have preliminarily estimated that it will take 10000 of these two kinds of magic drugs to dispel the evil spirit of a magic pill."


    "Ten thousand?" Shixuejun was surprised, but it''s understandable to think about the terrible evil spirit of wanshendan.


    But it''s not enough to ask Tiandan palace for the stock of so many herbs. Where will she go to get them at a time.


    The elder nodded, "at least so much."


    "Damn it." Shi Xuejun is angry why the three chambers of Commerce didn''t win the cooperation with Nanjiang at that time.


    If there is a fairy beast forest to help, these miraculous medicines will not be a problem. Otherwise, no one can get them for a while. No, they are not available to people other than Hua Ruge.


    But can she cooperate with Hua rugo?


    Now in this situation, even if she is willing to condescend, Hua rugo will not ask her for Tiandan Palace''s face. After all, this time is different from the past. Hua Ruge is already qualified to stand on the opposite side of the temple of heavenly pill.


    But who else can she look for besides Hua Ruge?


    "I''ll find a way. You can use our stock first." Said Shi Xuejun.


    "Yes." The elder retreated.


    Then Shi Xuejun called the Deacon and ordered the secret purchase of these two kinds of miraculous medicines. It doesn''t matter how much they are bought, mainly because they can''t be found.


    She knew that Hua Ruge was always sharp, so she could only be cautious to prevent her from being aware of it.


    The Deacon led down and sent people disguised to all parts of the mainland to purchase in Xiancheng.


    Shi Xuejun thought that if it goes on smoothly, the miraculous medicine to purify a magic pill can be gathered together. After all, these two miraculous medicines are not rare.


    Her plan is good. However, when the people in the Dangong palace of Tianwen set out, Tianguan Li received the news.


    Although the matter is top secret, there are more than 1000 people sent out from the Tiandan palace. The internal movement is not small. The subordinates of shangguanli also find out.


    She said two sentences, Xiaolan heard and asked, "Lord, do we need to inform the master of Guoshi as soon as possible?"


    "It''s not a big deal. Let''s go to sleep tomorrow morning." Shangguan Li says to put down the jade Jane and lie down again.


    The next day, Hua Ruge was called over early, and shangguanli handed her the jade Jane.


    After she glanced at it, her eyes brightened and she said, "I can think of this method. It seems that the people who ask about Tiandan Palace are not straw bags."


    "What are you going to do?" Shangguan Li asked as he ate breakfast.


    "The panacea of the whole continent is in the hands of our Kyushu chamber of Commerce. What waves can they turn over?" Hua Ruge put the jade Jane aside and gathered to eat.


    "But it has to be dealt with." Xiaolan looks worried.


    "It''s no big deal. I''ll take care of it after I finish." Hua Ruge said and took a small cage bag from the drawer.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Lan.


    She doesn''t understand the brain circuits of these two people. That''s the first force in the mainland. You should respect others.


    Hua Ruge asked as he ate: "I know there is something about the inner ghost when I ask Tiandan palace about this move. If your people leave their tail, it''s too late to withdraw now."


    She doesn''t rush to start. In addition to not looking at the Tiandan palace, she also gives shangguanli time to protect the safety of her subordinates.


    "I''ve arranged last night. Don''t worry about it." Shangguan Li drinks the porridge in the bowl, with a plain expression.


    Hua Ruge smiled: "it''s a tacit understanding to cooperate with you."


    Both of them are extremely intelligent people. Many things are self-evident.


    After eating, Hua Ruge went to the chamber of Commerce to inform him that all medicine stores sell red inflamed red heart fruit and keel grass in limited quantity. One person can only buy one plant a day, not more. The reason is that these two kinds of elixirs are out of stock.


    Tang Chuan soon passed on. All departments of the Kyushu chamber of Commerce cooperated closely. With only half a day''s effort, the order of limited quantity had been implemented. So those disciples who come down to purchase the Tiandan Palace are stupid.


    Because the only place where they can buy a lot of medicinal materials is Kyushu medicinal materials. Other small medicinal materials are useless at all. Now they can''t buy medicinal materials directly once they are limited.


    The news quickly reached Shi Xuejun''s side. Shi Xuejun watched the hundreds of lingcao and fruit he had bought, and his whole popularity was shaking.


    How could Hua rugo know the news so soon?


    She calculated the time, and then determined that there must be an inner ghost in the palace of Tiandan. She sent someone to investigate it secretly.


    At the same time, she was thinking of another way.


    Now it''s too late to rely on the disciples to pick. It''s only the fairy beast forest or the medicine merchant that can rely on.


    Now the medicine merchants and Dongjiang certainly can''t work, but maybe they can still talk about it. After all, there is no hatred between Nanjiang and wentiandanggongsu, and they are not intimate with huaruge.


    Try it.


    Next, Shi Xuejun found a deacon who was able to talk. He went to talk to peacock king, the young master of Southern Xinjiang in Yandu.


    As long as she can get these two kinds of elixirs, she can write out any price.


    After all, the current crisis in the West Sea is the top priority.


    However, when the Deacon went, he found that Hua rugo was with the peacock king almost every day. They drank, ate and went shopping. They would not be separated until evening. The Deacon and the peacock king could not speak at all.


    This tells shixuejun that shixuejun is so angry that he will soon hit the mountain.


    Hua Ruge is really cunning. I had expected that they would win over the peacock king. It''s better to start first.


    When Shi Qingwan heard about it, he disdained: "it''s such a shameless fox spirit. When he sees a man, he will jump on it."


    Shi Xuejun looked at her and said, "I think it''s impossible to deal with ordinary peacock king. Go ahead."


    Although Shi Qingwan''s brain and appearance are worse than Hua Ruge''s, this kind of white lotus is very likable in front of men.


    "Well, mother, I''ll go." Shiqingwan readily agrees.


    She had to compete with Hua Ruge. Tuoba Rui had a head of elm. If she changed one, she wouldn''t believe it and couldn''t move her.


    The next day, Hua rugo went to hang out with peacock king as usual. After a long time, she found that peacock king was just a little arrogant, and other aspects were good. When she was very familiar with peacock king, the shelf was basically gone.


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw the peacock king changing into human clothes, and her face was radiant.


    "What is peacock king going to do?" Hua Yuege asked politely.


    Peacock king didn''t answer her question directly, but went to her and asked, "how about my dress? It doesn''t conform to the image of your mainland people."


    This dress is mainly white. It looks less publicized and more tasteful.

 Chapter 1197

    "That''s good. It''s very nice." Hua Yuege looks at peacock king''s elegant white robe and nods.


    It has to be said that the peacock king''s skin and body are very good, and nothing can be ugly to wear.


    "Do you think Ali would like it?" Peacock king looks forward to asking.


    Hua Ruge said in her heart when was the name so close, but she didn''t get too tangled and asked, "Your Highness is going to see Ali?"


    "Yes, I have found her new home." When peacock king said this, he was quite proud.


    Hua Yuege asked in surprise, "can you tell me how you found it?"


    Shangguanli herself is a spy. Her residence is very confidential, let alone often changed. When the two were enemies, Hua rugo had to work hard to find out.


    This peacock king is new here. He wants money but no money. He wants contacts. How did he find them?


    "Our peacock family is very sensitive to the spirit. Now that I am familiar with her, it is easy to find. I can find her position just by making two turns over Yandu. " Peacock king''s Frank opening.


    Then he said, "I told you when you were a friend. You can''t talk to Ali."


    Hua Ruge knows why he has such concerns, because if shangguanli knows and sets up an isolation barrier in the yard, then peacock king will never find it again.


    "Well, I won''t say." Hua Ruge stood in a neutral position on this matter, just exclaimed, go down to find shangguanli and go to a new address again.


    "I''ll call now, and we''ll make an appointment for a drink some other day." The peacock king tidied up his robes and was ready to go out.


    Hua Ruge thought that peacock king was busy to see Shangguan Li. He should not be asked about Tiandan palace. He nodded: "I wish your highness good luck."


    "In your words, Ali really accepts me. I invite you to drink." The peacock king said, and went away happily.


    Hua Ruge thought of the attitude of Guan Li in the last two days, but she shook her head, which was not optimistic.


    So she went out of the other courtyard. Because Tuo BARREI was still closed, she didn''t go back to her residence, but went to the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce.


    Peacock king went to shangguanli''s house to see him happily. When people in Tiandan palace saw that there was no Hua Ruge around him, they went back to report to shiqingwan.


    Shangguan Li was originally dealing with the news. She heard that the servant said that peacock king came to visit her. She rubbed her eyebrows and felt one head and two big.


    Xiaolan said on one side, "Lord, I see peacock king is sincere to you. Why don''t you think about it?"


    "If you go back, you''ll say that I''m not well enough to see the guests." Shangguanli simply said that the last thing she liked was to drag mud and water.


    Xiaolan also wants to persuade. Shangguan says first, "OK, Lan''er is obedient. Go quickly."


    "All right." Xiao Lan has no choice but to go.


    When she came to the front hall, she saw the peacock king''s smile and couldn''t bear to pour cold water on it. But when the owner of her Pavilion said something, she could only do it.


    "Your Highness peacock king, my young lady is not in good health, and I will not see you today." Xiaolan said after a gift.


    "Physical discomfort? Did you get a doctor to see it? " Asked peacock king.


    Xiaolan didn''t expect such an obvious alibi to be taken seriously. He only got to say: "yes, I have. I want to pay more attention to rest."


    "Can the doctor do it? Or come to see boss Hua. " Peacock king said again.


    "It''s just a minor illness. I''ll be fine for a while. Your highness doesn''t have to worry about it." Xiaolan thinks she can''t make it up.


    Peacock king''s face shows the color of thinking. Xiaolan''s head bowed in a guilty mood.


    "Well, then I won''t bother." The peacock king said, put on the sleeve of his robe and left.


    Xiao Lan looks at him and sighs at the back. He returns to Shangguan Li.


    "Gone?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    Xiaolan nodded and said stiffly, "I think that your highness is angry this time."


    "All right." Shangguan Li says, continue to process the information.


    Xiaolan looks at shangguanli and feels distressed, but her master is too resourceful to advise her.


    On the other side, peacock king left shangguanli''s residence and walked on the street. His brow was tight and his face was not good-looking.


    Shiqingwan farsighted and went to the past.


    Peacock king in the mind, did not pay attention to her, until she stood in front of him.


    Shi Qingwan is also dressed in white today. She is wearing a gold ribbon around her waist. She looks very good. With this dress, she feels ethereal and dignified.


    She looked up at him, her eyes seemed to speak, and her smile was more like the stars in the sky, which made people unable to move their eyes.


    Peacock king really felt that his eyes were shaken. He thought that all the beauties of the human race were better than those of the demon family.


    "I think this is his highness peacock king." Shi Qingwan takes the lead in speaking, with a gentle voice.


    The peacock king nodded and asked, "who are you?"


    "Little girl asked Tiandan palace master Qingwan. I wonder if your highness could take a step to talk?" Teacher Qingwan asked, although she was very charming, she did not show off. She was noble and elegant.


    "It turns out that he is the Shao palace leader of the Tiandan palace. I have heard about it for a long time. It''s just that we have something important to do today. Let''s have a chat another day. " The peacock king said that he was leaving.


    Shi Qingwan didn''t expect this man to refuse so much. He was unwilling to do so. He said: "the little girl is not chatting with her highness, but talking about cooperation with her highness on behalf of the Tiandan palace."


    Originally, she wanted to find a secret place to talk about it, but now it seems that she may have no chance without saying it. Who knows when Hua Ruge will pester him.


    "Another day, too." The peacock king said casually, then felt his voice was a little anxious, so he said: "I''m sorry, young palace master, I have something in my house."


    He turned around and went away, leaving master Qingwan in situ.


    The servant girl behind said: "the peacock king is too big."


    "Send someone to watch. What is he going to do?" Shiqingwan said with a calm face.


    "Yes."


    Peacock king said goodbye to shiqingwan and went straight to huaruge''s house. Knowing that huaruge was not there, he went to Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce.


    At that time, Hua Ruge was sitting in the chamber of Commerce and looking at the account book. Seeing the large amount of Lingshi''s money, her smile never closed.


    "My host, peacock king said he wanted to see you." Tang Ru walks in.


    Hua Ruge wanted to know that he must have run into a wall again at shangguanli''s, so he said, "please go to the teahouse, I''ll go now."


    She went to the front and saw the peacock king sitting absent-minded.


    "Your Highness." She cried.


    "Here you are, do me a favor." The peacock king asked.


    "Tell me." Hua Ruge knew from his nervous look that it must be related to shangguanli, so he said in advance: "I don''t guarantee that I can do it."

 Chapter 1198

    "I went to see a Li today. The servant girl said she was not feeling well. I wonder if she didn''t find a good doctor. Go and have a look." Peacock king way.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t know how to answer this. Obviously, peacock king doesn''t know that it''s a pretext. Shangguan Li is really sick.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, peacock king said in a hurry, "if I owe you a meal of wine, will you go and have a look?"


    "OK, I''ll go." Hua Ruge had to agree.


    "If you need any elixir, you can tell me that no matter what material and treasure you need, it''s nothing." Peacock king orders.


    Hua Ruge nodded, went out of the chamber of Commerce and went back to his house, then quickly moved to shangguanli.


    Recently, the activities of the dark night pavilion are too frequent, and she pays too much attention to it. Only in this way can Shangguan glass be hidden in the dark.


    When she appeared in the yard, shangguanli didn''t think it was strange, just asked, "you didn''t stare at peacock king today?"


    "I wanted to, but I don''t think I''ll pay any attention to Tiandan palace when I see his mind on you." Hua rugo said and sat opposite her.


    Shangguan Li didn''t say anything.


    "He went to see me when he went back from you. He said that you were not feeling well, so he had to ask me to have a look." Hua Yuege said with a sigh, "it''s hard to be infatuated with others."


    Xiaolan suddenly said, "it''s not angry that he was in a hurry. He asked the doctor to go."


    Shangguan glass eyes a hang, way: "I next time change a reason."


    "Poor peacock king."


    "Don''t say anything about me. My people just reported that they met Shi Qingwan after peacock king left from me." Shangguan Li opens his mouth.


    Hua Yuege looks up.


    "You want to know what it is." Shangguanli reminds me.


    "Asking Tiandan palace is really all-round. What''s peacock king''s attitude?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I''ll talk about it another day."


    Hua Yuege narrowed his eyes and said, "it''s very attentive. Even the beauty plan has been used."


    "Be careful." Shangguanli said again.


    "I''ve seen that master Qingwan. Are you sure you don''t want to fight for the peacock king?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I said I would not consider such a thing." The decision of Shangguan Li.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "OK."


    Later, when she went back, she sent someone to tell peacock king that shangguanli was healthy. She didn''t want him to go to her house in the evening to ask about the situation.


    At the same time, the Scout at the Tiandan Palace also reported to his teacher Qingwan that after the peacock king said goodbye to her, he went to huaruge''s mansion, and then to huaruge''s chamber of Commerce. After a while, he went back to the mansion.


    "It''s really her. She''s very insincere." Master Qingwan humed, a little jealous and a little disdainful.


    "What shall we do next?"


    "Go to your house and ask him to have tea tomorrow." Master Qingwan ordered.


    The Scout led and arranged someone to deliver a message to the other courtyard where peacock king lived. Because this other courtyard is Hua Ruge''s industry and temporarily arranged for peacock king to live, Hua Ruge knew the news at the first time.


    Hua rugo has calculated. Now it''s only four days before she and Shi Xuejun come to the stage for a competition. Even if the deal is negotiated to ask Tiandan palace, they won''t have time to get these miraculous medicines.


    So she let''s see the peacock king sing first.


    The next day, the peacock king came to meet Qingwan.


    Hua Ruge went to the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce early to see the progress of receiving the city. When he knew that he had received it, Hua Ruge gave a new instruction to reduce the taxes of those cities from 30% to 20%.


    She chose the outer city of the temple, which surrounded the temple and the few remaining immortal cities. Therefore, the change of this decree will soon affect the internal stability of the temple.


    The chamber of Commerce and ordinary friars in the fairy city that reduced the tax all cheered when they heard this news, because the fairy city of other sects collected 20% of the tax, and only the Tiandan palace, with its good geographical location, had a large flow of people, so the tax was particularly high.


    As soon as the taxes are high, the prices will inevitably rise. The merchants earn less and the friars pay more. Naturally, there are complaints. They just ask Tiandan palace about its power. They usually dare not say anything.


    Now it''s all right. Taxes have come down and people''s lives are much better.


    However, we have another concern. If this competition is lost, these cities will return to the hands of the palace of heaven and earth, and their benefits will be lost.


    So the people in Xiancheng began to pray that Hua Ruge would win the contest.


    And those who are still in the hands of Tiandan palace, listening to the news, are lamenting their bad luck and how they were not selected.


    They soon focused on the contest, and all eagerly expected that Shi Xuejun would lose. As long as they lost to Tianfu University, they would be able to cut taxes.


    In this way, people''s hearts were shaken and showed a one-sided trend.


    When Shi Xuejun knew the news, he sat in the chair for a long time without saying anything.


    It should be said that the previous plan to receive Xiancheng shakes the authority of the temple of heavenly pill, and that plan is to shake the hearts of the people thoroughly.


    Even if she wins back all the cities in the future, the people will also have a lot of complaints about the Tiandan palace. She can only be forced to lower the taxes, not to say how to maintain the resources of the Tiandan palace after the taxes are lowered. Even if she does, the people feel that it is Hua Ruge''s grace.


    It''s a real plan.


    "Hua Ruge!" Shi Xuejun squeezed these words out of his teeth, and his eyes were furious.


    She vowed that she would wipe out all the energy of Hua Ruge and wipe out Tianfu college and Kyushu chamber of Commerce in one fell swoop in the competition in a few days, otherwise it would be hard to eliminate her hatred.


    On the same day, she issued an order that all the remaining fairyland cities should be reduced to 20% of their taxes.


    Later, as she guessed, the common people felt that thanks to Hua Ruge, otherwise they were still in deep water.


    Although Shi Xuejun was angry, she couldn''t help it. Who told her to agree to Hua Ruge''s next competition? Now she can''t do it at all.


    Earlier that day, Shi Qingwan met the peacock king as he wished, but the peacock king looked absent-minded.


    "It''s been months since the peacock king hall came down. I don''t know the habit of living in it?" Master Qingwan''s polite way.


    "All right." Peacock king.


    "This is the immortal tea I asked Tiandan palace. Your highness, have a taste." Shi Qingwan makes tea and brings it to the peacock king.


    The peacock king took over and said, "thank you." I don''t know if the young palace leader wants to come to this palace. What can I do for you


    He went straight to the point and didn''t want to talk more. This woman is not as interesting as Hua Ruge or as attractive as shangguanli. He doesn''t want to be a friend or like it, so his pride comes up.

 Chapter 1199

    Master Qingwan nodded his head and said, "well, I need two kinds of elixirs for the palace, namely, red inflamed red heart fruit and keel grass. I know that southern Xinjiang is convenient, and I don''t know if I can make a deal."


    "These two kinds of miraculous medicines are not rare. They can be bought in every medicine shop. Why do you want to trade with me?" The peacock king asked puzzledly.


    "Because we need a large quantity. There are tens of thousands of miraculous medicines of each kind. There is not so much stock in the medicine shop, only in your xianshou forest." Master Qingwan explains.


    "Tens of thousands?" Peacock king looks more confused. He can''t think of anything to do with these herbs.


    Master Qingwan nodded his head and said, "as long as your highness agrees, I will have a thick report when I ask Tiandan palace."


    The peacock king thought for a moment, and then said: "I''m afraid that this hall can''t agree. I''ve already signed a contract with the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce in southern Xinjiang to trade medicinal materials with them. No breach of agreement. "


    "Your Highness, I don''t know. Nanjiang has a deal with Kyushu chamber of Commerce, but only with them. It''s not against our agreement to sell me the medicine. " Shi Qingwan said, adding: "as long as your highness agrees, the conditions are casually mentioned, as long as we can do it, we will do it."


    There''s no way she can''t stop paying a big price right now.


    Peacock king''s face shows the color of thinking.


    "Your Highness, I''m very sincere to ask Tiandan palace for cooperation. If I were you, I would give it a good consideration." Shi Qingwan said and poured another cup of tea for peacock king.


    The peacock king thought for a moment and said, "let me think about it and reply to you."


    Shi Qingwan smiled: "OK, your highness, please let me know if you want to. We''ll talk about specific matters. "


    "Well." The peacock king answered and got up to leave.


    Shiqingwan sends off with a smile.


    The peacock king has not experienced many human affairs, and actually has not paid much attention to them. So he went back to discuss with the tiger king and the elephant king.


    The elephant king thinks it''s a good opportunity. He should promise to come down and ask Tiandan palace if he can earn a Dao.


    Tiger king also agreed, just mentioned that now the Tianfu college and the Tiandan palace of huaruge are enemies. They don''t know if they will affect huaruge by doing so.


    When peacock king heard this, he felt that it was almost anything. He could not imagine that it was Hua Ruge.


    So he immediately decided to say hello to Hua rugo and listen to her advice.


    The next day, Hua rugo arrived at breakfast. She wiped her mouth and went to the front hall to meet him.


    "Your Highness, how did you come so early?" She asked.


    "I have something to tell you." The peacock king said directly: "yesterday I asked Tiandan palace to talk to me, saying that he would trade two kinds of medicinal materials with me."


    "Red inflamed red heart fruit and keel grass?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "That''s it." Peacock king nods: "I trade with you first, so want to ask your opinion."


    Hua Ruge said in his heart that this man was very righteous, so he asked, "what are the conditions for Tiandan palace?"


    "Let me mention it. I think I can ask for a Taoist instrument." Peacock king said truthfully.


    Hua rugo immediately said, "since your highness asked me that, I''ll tell you the truth. If they get these two miraculous medicines, they will have an impact on me."


    "If so, I will not give them. We have such a good friendship. I can''t help them deal with you." Peacock king is very righteous.


    "Thank you very much, your highness, but I won''t let you lose it. In a month''s time, I will put on a Taoist instrument." Hua Ruge is not ambiguous.


    A month''s time is enough for her to take down the palace of heaven asking pill.


    Peacock king shakes his head: "I don''t want any tools without medicine. We should take care of each other as allies."


    "Your Highness, I should not be stingy in supporting justice. Anyway, Taoist implements are not mine. Then you will receive them." Hua said with a smile.


    Peacock king didn''t understand: "it''s not what you mean."


    "After a while, your highness will know that I''m saving you something." Hua is like a meaningful way of singing.


    "You humans are complex." The peacock king shook his head.


    Hua Ruge said, "nothing to do today. How about I invite the palace to have a drink at noon?"


    "Well, send someone to Tiandan palace for me to answer first." Peacock king way.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "OK."


    So in the morning, the news came to the palace of heaven and pill. Shiqingwan knew that she didn''t respond in the second half of the day. She couldn''t figure out why peacock king refused.


    These two kinds of elixirs are not valuable. She promised him to open the conditions at will. There are all kinds of elixirs, magic weapons and skills. They are not interested in southern Xinjiang?


    When she made an investigation, she knew that peacock king and Hua Ruge were angry.


    "Hua Ruge, you are bad for my good!" Master Qingwan is too angry.


    Now only wanshendan can stabilize the West Sea. If these two kinds of herbs can''t be taken out, wanshendan can''t become a pill at all.


    She went to report it to Shi Xuejun. Shi Xuejun had no choice but to let her contact peacock king more first. After she won the contest, she swept away Hua Ruge''s influence at one stroke. At that time, all the troubles of the Tiandan palace will be solved.


    She can''t calculate Hua Ruge. Can''t she fight with force?


    These days, more and more monks come to Yandu. Most of them are alchemists. They want to see the competition between Hua Ruge and Shi Xuejun. At this time, no one has looked down on Hua Ruge.


    In his early twenties, he has been able to defeat the generation of disciples of the danta of the Tiandan palace. There is no limit to his future.


    Even if she lost this time, no one would laugh at her. She was so small that she dared to challenge the leader of Tiandan palace, the largest force in the territory. Although she failed, she was still proud.


    In fact, everyone likes Hua Ruge, but they don''t believe that she can win. After all, it''s only two years since the beginning of the world. How many things can she learn? How can she compare with a person like Shi Xuejun.


    Because of this, although this is a contest that the whole territory pays attention to, but there is no place where the gambling table can stand, it is still too one-sided.


    The whole territory is making a sensation for this event. Only Hua Ruge, who is in the center of the event, is boring. She is not required to handle it in the chamber of Commerce. No one stops enrolling students in the college. What she is waiting for is just a competition.


    But she felt that she was skilled enough and didn''t need to practice any more, so what she did most every day was to wait for Tuoba Rui to leave in the small yard.


    Tuoba Rui was in the middle of the fairyland when he was closed. I don''t know if he can reach the later stage of the fairyland when he is out of the pass.


    Seeing that the distance between them is getting closer and closer, Tuoba Rui still doesn''t mean to go out. Hua Ruge looked at the time and said, "it''s supposed to come out."


    With the cultivation speed of Tuoba Rui, it will not take so long just to break through.


    But if he doesn''t come out, she can''t disturb. She has to wait.


    During this period, shangguanli sent her several messages, saying that the Tiandan palace had been gathering disciples from outside and preparing for war actively at home. The sign of a big fight was very obvious.

 Chapter 1200

    Hua Ruge has always received the trend of asking Tian Dan palace, everything is still within her expectation, and the single means of asking Tian Dan palace makes her not only doubt that they are not aware of the great crisis.


    "It''s a big loss if the intelligence system doesn''t keep up." Hua Ruge leaned on his chair and said. After talking, he turned to look at the closed study of Tuoba Rui, but there was no movement.


    You know she''s going to have a competition tomorrow.


    Mu Qingyan came once that day and said about the situation of the challenge arena. The room has been rebuilt again. The number of disciples on the site has increased from dozens to hundreds. Even the flags have been magnified many times as Hua Ruge said, and can be seen ten miles away.


    Hua Ruge was very satisfied with the rehearsal and nodded: "it''s hard."


    "You said that you put on such a big scene, winning is prestige, but once you lose, you can make people see a joke." Mu Qingyan doesn''t treat her as an outsider, and speaks directly.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said: "no matter how big the rehearsal is, it''s not as famous as the Tiandan palace. We have a better face than winning, and we don''t lose. "


    "It makes sense." Mu Qingyan nodded, and then asked, "but you should be careful. If you win, the reputation of Tiandan palace will be completely ruined by you. At that time, Shi Xuejun may jump the wall."


    Hua is like a song with the color of thinking.


    "Shi Xuejun has been the palace master for 100 years. Her strength is immeasurable. Once she starts, you can''t bear it." Light face and way.


    "I know." Hua Yuege responds. There are three major elders in the field. Shi Xuejun should not open them.


    "Just be on your guard. Have a rest earlier. I''ll go." Mu Qingyan said, saluted and turned away.


    Hua Ruge came back from the front hall. After passing through Tuo BARREI''s room, he saw that the surrounding aura gathered, and more and more. For a while, the aura in the Kungfu room was full of white air, and it flowed anticlockwise around the room.


    Hua rugo marvels at the richness of this aura. She thinks that one of her elements can gather a little more aura.


    Because there was too much movement, she was afraid of provoking unnecessary incidents, so she turned over her hand and spread a border to cover the whole yard.


    With her strength, she can''t completely cover up the aura, but at least the movement is much smaller and won''t attract too many people''s attention.


    After guarding the door for a while, she found that Reiki was not only not used, but also gathered more and more, which would break the border. Seeing this, she could not rest assured and just kept it in the hospital.


    But this power has been brewing all night, and it''s "I remember the last time you said that, you lost miserably." Hua Ruge said rudely.


    There was another burst of laughter.


    "So, are you procrastinating?" Shixuejun raises eyebrows to fight back.


    "I can''t wait to have a rest for ten days." Hua is like a meaningful way of singing.


    When Shi Xuejun thought of what Hua Ruge had done in the past ten days, she was not angry at each other, but she forbear and said: "just as it is, so is my palace. Let''s start."

 Chapter 1201

    Shi Xuejun said, and the three arbitrators also said that the contest would begin.


    "President Hua, choose a pill you are good at." Shixuejun takes the lead.


    "I have the same level of refining all pills. I''d better choose the master of the Shigong." Hua Ruge is a very casual way.


    The onlookers were surprised to see that Hua Ruge had the same attitude towards Shi Xuejun as he had towards his former rivals. Was the child too trusting.


    Shi Xuejun said with a smile, "since I''m not polite, I''ll refine Tianyuan pill. What does president Hua want?"


    As soon as the word "Tian Yuan Dan" appeared, everyone was surprised whether it was arbitration or watching.


    It''s not surprising that this "tianyuandan" is so famous. This elixir was born a hundred years ago. It is a necessary elixir to strengthen the cultivation of the strong people in Xuanxian and break through the next realm of human extreme.


    We should know that this territory is limited by the quality of aura, and the highest accomplishment that human beings can achieve is only Xuanxian. It was Bai Lishuang, the first alchemist, who developed Tianyuan pill. People in this continent saw the hope of promotion again.


    However, with the sudden disappearance of Baili frost, the danfang of Tianyuan pill was lost. Later, there was a Dan Fang spread from the temple of heavenly pill, but up to now, there is still no Dan master who can refine Tianyuan pill.


    It''s said that the requirement of this pill is very high. It''s not only a top-grade pill, but also a pill with a purity of 10% and a spirit of 10%. If not, the pills will not fuse and will explode violently.


    The power of explosive pill is huge, almost no one can bear it. Many Dan divisions were killed and wounded on the spot, so few dare to try later.


    If there is a person who can make Tianyuan pill now, all the powerful people in the world should bow to it and rule the whole territory in one sentence.


    After all, the life span of Xuanxian is only 300 years. If you don''t break through the human level environment before your life is exhausted, you will also face death.


    Today, Xuejun, the teacher of heaven, said publicly that it''s better than trying to make this pill. It''s no wonder that people are not excited.


    But most people don''t think she will, because she is only a prefecture level alchemist. She can''t make ordinary Tianyuan pills, let alone such a very difficult Tianyuan pill.


    "The master of the division is sure to ask for this kind of pill for comparison?" Hua Ruge didn''t respond much after listening to it, just asked a question like a smile.


    Shi Xuejun replied firmly, "I''ve made up my mind. It''s up to Dean Hua to take the call."


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "what dare you not do? Since the master of Shigong is better, I will accompany you to the end."


    If we say that in addition to the hundred mile frost who is most familiar with Tian Yuan Dan, it is Hua Ruge. She accepted the inheritance of Baili frost and understood the whole process of the development of Tianyuan pill.


    And the mainland people only know that Tianyuan pill is good, but they don''t know why it''s hard to refine. According to her knowledge, Baili frost was not developed before her death, and the pill she left was only suitable for her own anti sky alchemy. It''s difficult to become a pill by changing to ordinary alchemy.


    During the last period of Baili Frost''s life, Baili frost was integrating everyone''s Alchemy and wanted to develop a prescription suitable for all alchemists. Can suddenly hear the news of the sword saint''s death, and walk out of bailiju. This was the original emperor of heaven, and now the palace of heaven is on the way.


    Once the world''s first alchemist died, the unfinished pill fell on Shi Xuejun''s hand and spread.


    However, this pill means unfinished to others, but it is suitable for her who inherits the anti heaven alchemy.


    In fact, when Shi Xuejun said to compare Tianyuan pill, Hua Ruge was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that Shi Xuejun could use the alchemy beside him to make Tianyuan pill.


    At this point, I have to say that Shi Xuejun''s attainments in Dandao are indeed very good, but today, when she meets the orthodoxy, she has to admit that she is unlucky.


    "In that case, three arbitrators will be invited to witness." Shixuejun turns his head to guangxingzi Sanren above.


    The emperor of huoyun sect and the leader of matchless garret nodded. It''s a little flattering to look at that face, which shows the weight of Tianyuan pill.


    Only guangxingzi''s eyes fell on Hua Ruge, a little worried. It''s not easy to try that pill. If you don''t try it, it''s fatal.


    Hua rugo smiled at the old man to reassure him.


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s past actions, guangxingzi knew that this was not a loser. Seeing her look like this, he was relieved. He said, "OK, let''s take our seats."


    Tianyuan pill needs a lot of natural materials and earth treasures. It''s not easy to find them on ordinary people, but they don''t have such a problem. Within a moment, there was a magic medicine in place. They went into the alchemy room.


    After Hua Ruge sat down, the first thing he did was not to make pills, but to use the method of quenching body.


    The condition for refining heaven level elixir is to be a strong one in xuanxianjing, so that the body''s spiritual power is pure enough. Huaruge is no exception even though it is a body of elements. The reason why she dare to compete is that she has the method of quenching body, which can improve her cultivation level in a short time.


    After applying the body quenching method, Hua Ruge''s whole body momentum continued to climb. After a while, there was a breath of xuanxianjing. After stabilizing his cultivation, Hua Ruge stopped his cultivation and began to refine.


    She put out her left hand, the purple flame in the palm burning, the right hand is the medicine into the flame one by one.


    At the same time, her powerful power of spirit controls the temperature of all parts of the flame, controls different pills in different flame areas, and purifies them at the same time.


    Before taking wanshendan, although her spirit power was also stronger than that of ordinary people, it was far from the present state, and there was no way to refine heaven level pills in heaven Wonderland. You need to know that although the body quenching method can improve accomplishments, it can''t improve the power of spirits.


    So from a certain point of view, it''s the temple of heavenly pill that makes her now. I''m afraid Hua rugo would be happy if he didn''t have such a bad mood.


    On the other side, Shi Xuejun dared not use the flame to refine directly. She sat down in the alchemy room and sacrificed the Hunyuan heaven and earth stove that she had snatched from Baili frost.


    In other words, her Dan Dao can achieve this, all depends on the divine weapon Dan. Without the Danlu, her Tianyuan pill could not have been successfully refined.


    And she is sure that Hua Ruge can''t make Tianyuan pill. If she takes out the ordinary standard, she can definitely revive the power of Tianfu college and make the mainland bow again.


    Shixuejun thought about this, and his lips not only showed a smile of success.


    The teacher Qingwan outside also looks the same. She and her mother think the same, just waiting to see Hua Ruge''s jokes.


    On the side of Tianfu University, Mu Qingyan is sweating for Hua Ruge. She is not afraid to lose. She is afraid that Hua Ruge is not proficient. At last, there is a situation of explosive pill.

 Chapter 1202

    The onlookers are nervous about Hua Ruge. In their eyes, Hua Ruge is a kind and righteous hero. Naturally, they don''t want her to have an accident.


    In fact, up to now, they don''t know why Hua Ruge can''t think so much about it. They have to promise to make Tianyuan pill.


    If it''s any other pill, the best way to make it is to lose a competition. But if the Tianyuan pill is not refined well, it will lead to human life.


    Just when people are worried about waiting, Hua Ruge is the elixir that will kill people in the leisurely refining legend.


    Now the purification is over. Her body is surrounded by spirit. With the changing Danjue in her right hand beating in the molten liquid medicine, the liquid medicine is baptized by Danjue, becoming more pure and carrying a strong spirit.


    The continuous gathering of Reiki will cause great consumption. Generally, the alchemist will borrow array and Danlu. However, there is no array in this alchemy room, and she has no good Danlu, so she can only consume herself. Fortunately, she has enough spiritual power, but it is enough to use.


    As time went by, Hua Ruge''s face began to sweat.


    Xuejun, the teacher on the other side, also consumes a lot. Her alchemy is worse. Even if she has a Danlu, she can''t easily make pills.


    People outside were waiting anxiously. After a half hour, it was already noon. The big sun hung in the air, and there was no movement in the two alchemy rooms.


    But for those worried about Hua Ruge, no movement is the best news.


    Half an hour later, three arbitrated teas were drunk, and a faint voice came out from the alchemy room on Hua Ruge''s side. People saw Hua Yuege push the door and come out. His face was a little pale, but his spirit was pretty good.


    Mu Qingyan hurriedly helps, Hua Ruge says: "it''s OK."


    She uses both body quenching and alchemy. Even the body of elements can''t bear it. Now her spiritual power has been exhausted.


    When they saw her coming out like this, they couldn''t help but look at each other.


    What''s the situation?


    It seems to be alchemy, but I didn''t hear the explosion.


    Is it refining?


    They are all frightened by their own idea. Hua Ruge is just the cultivation of heaven fairyland. How can he make Tianyuan danlai? I''m afraid there is another secret.


    But Hua Ruge just hugged the three arbitrators and went to his seat. He didn''t hand over the refined pills as before.


    This move was not refined in the eyes of Tiandan palace and others.


    "Hua Ruge, what about your pills?" Teacher Qingwan sat opposite and sneered.


    Hua Yuege raised her eyes and said, "what is the hurry of the young palace master? I will take it later when your mother comes out."


    Shiqingwan said with a disdainful smile: "I think you are procrastinating. You didn''t make it at all."


    "I''ll see if I can make it." Hua, like a song, always looks decent.


    This makes the following people can''t help thinking about how strong the psychological quality of Hua Ruge is, and boasting is not guilty at all.


    If Hua Ruge knew what people thought, he would be so angry that he would spit blood for three liters. Girl, is that calm? Can you understand it?


    Mu Qingyan stood on one side of her, and her inquiring eyes fell on her face.


    Hua Ruge just smiled. She wanted to finish the unfinished apple before she came. But now, on this occasion, she saw many people holding the crystal image, so she had to bear it.


    But when she was free, she thought of Tuo BARREI in her family. She didn''t know how he was now, and how he was practicing.


    It''s been another morning and I haven''t seen you.


    The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she became, so she asked Mu Qingyan to send someone back to have a look.


    Mu Qingyan didn''t take a look at her. She was so hopeless at this time, but she sent someone to see it as soon as possible.


    After Hua Yuege explained it, there was nothing wrong in his heart, and the tired energy came up. He could not help but yawn there.


    "Didn''t sleep well last night?" Asked Mu Qingyan.


    "No." Hua Ruge shook his head, then said bitterly, "I didn''t sleep at all."


    Mu Qingyan thought about it, and said strangely, "your man is not shut up. Why hasn''t he slept well?"


    Hua rugo just wanted to answer, and suddenly felt that there was a hole in this question.


    "I can''t sleep well. What does it have to do with his closing?" Hua Ruge forcibly refutes, but he is a little guilty when he says this.


    "You know that." Mu Qingyan sees through her eyes.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "what do you think? I''m watching him practice."


    Mu Qingyan nods and laughs.


    Half an hour later, Hua Ruge was so hungry that she couldn''t help but ask someone to get her something to eat. Another door of the alchemy room opened, and Shi Xuejun came out.


    It seems that she did not have much consumption, but it seems that she made a small pot of pills.


    But Hua rugo is sure that she took the reducing pill before she came out. Otherwise, it will never be so easy.


    Shi Xuejun''s eyes fell on Hua Ruge and saw her sitting there with a light face, which was full of doubts.


    Did she just come out or didn''t go in at all?


    But no matter what it is, she is sure that Hua Ruge can''t make Tianyuan pill, or she hasn''t even tried, or it will explode.


    Shixuejun sits down, shiqingwan transmits a message beside her, saying that Hua Ruge came out half an hour ago. It seems that he had made pills, but he doesn''t know what he made.


    Shixuejun listens to the words and nods. She has real pills in her hand. I''d like to see what Hua Ruge can do.


    After she sat down, she handed a red jade bottle to the boy beside her, who presented it to the three arbitrators.


    Usually, a furnace of pills can produce eight to twelve pills, and only one Tianyuan pill can be made with her ability.


    People don''t care. They all stare at the little red bottle with their eyes. This is the legendary Tianyuan pill?


    Not only the onlookers, but also the disciples of the two forces, even the two arbitrators saw the little red bottle, and their eyes were almost shining.


    Tian Yuan Dan, they only need one to reach the human level, and achieve high accomplishments, but also to increase their life expectancy to 800 years.


    Such temptation, who can not be moved.


    On this side of the pill, everyone''s eyes fell on Hua Ruge. They wanted to hear what Hua Ruge would say.


    Now, as long as Hua rugo says, no pill has been made, there will be a result in this challenge.


    Shi Qingwan looked at Hua Ruge with a sneering face: "my mother is out now, and she has taken out the pill. It''s your turn."


    "Don''t remind me." Hua Ruge waved to his disciples, who stood by with a tray.


    Hua Ruge smiled meaningfully at the Tiandan palace. With a wave of big sleeves, twelve white jade bottles appeared on the tray, and said, "this is the Tianyuan pill refined by our God."

 Chapter 1203

    They looked at the twelve little jade bottles on the tray, one by one, their eyes widened, thinking of what Hua Ruge had said before.


    Tianyuandan? So much more?


    Is this a top-level elixir or cabbage?


    But soon everyone thought that Hua Ruge was bragging. It took Xuejun so much effort to make one of them. She made 12 of them at a time? How could it be.


    "Show it up." Hua Yuege said to the disciple.


    The disciple was also stunned before. After hearing Hua Ruge''s words, he came back to God and nodded his head: "yes, I will send it to you now."


    Said that tray was sent to the arbitration table not far away.


    You look at me and I look at you in the three major arbitrations, but they all don''t respond. How dare you send it.


    It''s not a lie?


    At the Tiandan palace, shixuejun and shiqingwan are both a little stunned. They are not afraid that the pills they make are not known what they are?


    It''s really tianyuandan, not only they don''t believe it, but also the people in the camp of Tianfu University.


    A local alchemist who only has heaven Wonderland can make ordinary heaven level pills. People think it''s a little evil at the top of the sky. But if they can really make Tianyuan pills, it''s not evil. People will wonder if she is a great reincarnation.


    Now everyone''s eyes are on the arbitration table.


    The three alchemists behind the arbitration came forward. They were very excited. They were all alchemists of Tianji, but they did not see Tianyuan pill. Fortunately, the purity and spirituality of all pills were figured out, and there was no problem in identification.


    At the same time, the three people reached out to the little red bottle, because they were sure that it was a real Tianyuan pill, because shixuejun, who asked Tiandan palace, would not take the fake pill out, and they could not afford to lose the man.


    One of them quickly took the pill away, the other two did not give up, their eyes were still following the red bottle.


    One by one, the three big arbitrations are also hot eyed.


    Shixuejun is very proud. With this thing, she can''t turn over.


    When the master opened the bottle, a refreshing fragrance came out. The strong aura made people feel refreshed after sniffing. There was an illusion of breaking through the immediate realm.


    Three people are intoxicated to smell the fragrance, immediately confirm that this is absolutely Tianyuan pill, because other pills will never have such a strong power.


    The three arbitrators took over the autobiographies of the medicine bottles. All three of them had taken the first batch of Tianyuan pills, which is why they have become the current superior clan.


    Feeling this breath, the three nodded their heads. Although it was a little worse than the refining of Baili frost, it was definitely Tianyuan pill.


    Six people on the stage are all around a small red bottle, and immersed in the heavy power of Tian Yuan Dan. Up to now, no one has seen those small white bottles sent by Hua Ruge.


    Shi Qingwan takes a look at Hua Ruge proudly, but sees that Hua Ruge is eating cakes from unknown places, eating and drinking hot tea at the same time, and doesn''t know that she came out to have afternoon tea.


    She only thought Hua Yuege was cheeky, hummed and looked at the arbitration platform.


    Now the focus of people''s eyes is on the arbitration platform, but there are many people looking down, and then they inevitably see the Hua Ruge eating.


    The person holding the crystal image immediately aimed at Hua Ruge, and this scene was taken.


    Most of them don''t think that she is confident, but that she has too strong quality in mind. It''s worth admiring.


    Hua Ruge saw that there were many people taking pictures, but also felt that it was not very interesting, so she ate slowly, tried to make herself more attractive and elegant.


    is unable to make complaints about the light. She didn''t look at the occasion either.


    Hua Ruge also feels very wronged. She consumes so much to refine her pills. It''s torture not to let people replenish their energy.


    She endured for a long time to weigh the advantages and disadvantages, and her reason told her that she could not corrupt her image, but after enduring for such a long time, her stomach prevailed.


    It''s the right way to look after yourself.


    So even if Mu Qingyan doesn''t send someone to look for her, she will turn out the cake to eat.


    On the arbitration platform, the alchemist''s identification was completed, and the emperor huoyun declared: "ask the leader of Tiandan palace to refine the elixir into Tianyuan pill, which is of the highest grade, with a purity of 10% and a spirit of 10%


    As soon as this remark came out, the voice of surprise came from below. It''s really Tian Yuan Dan.


    After the disappearance of Baili frost, the first alchemist, Tianyuan pill finally came out again. It''s true that the hall of heavenly pill is well-known.


    On the arbitration platform, the leader of the unparalleled Pavilion said: "at the beginning, the purity of Tianyuan pill of bailidan division reached 12%


    "Yes, there is not only the power of medicine itself, but also the power of heaven and earth given by master Dan. It''s amazing." Said the Lord of huoyun sect.


    After identifying Shi Xuejun''s elixir, guangxingzi signals Dan Shi to identify Hua Ruge''s elixir.


    Before that, he wanted to see Tian Yuan Dan too much. After reading it, he remembered that they seemed to ignore Hua Ruge. Where can I do this?


    After being reminded, the three alchemists remembered that Hua Ruge''s pills had not been identified, so they went forward again and picked up a bottle of pills to see what was in it.


    One of them opened it at will, and then he was stunned, because he felt a more pure aura overflowing from the bottle mouth, which was different from Shi Xuejun''s only aura, which seemed to contain other auras, but he could not feel what it was.


    The other two people all cast their eyes, and then turn back to look at the small bottle in their hands, with some mechanical action.


    When the cork was opened, the pills in the hands of the two men were exactly the same.


    The three of them subconsciously check the spirit brand in the pill. It''s Hua Ruge''s right, it''s right that it''s just out, and it''s right that a batch of them are out.


    The three people''s brains have basically stopped. They subconsciously look at the remaining nine pill bottles in the tray and swallow their saliva.


    It''s not really all tianyuandan.


    Twelve in a heat? Is this cabbage?


    Needless to say, they took the rest of the pills and came to take them for examination, but they were more careful than before.


    After all twelve bottles were opened, they were completely stupid.


    It''s true! Are they all true?


    Looking at the muddled look of the three people, both the arbitrators, the people who asked Tiandan palace and the onlookers all looked puzzled.


    Even if it''s fake, it''s common sense. It''s OK to say it. You need a ghost look.


    We don''t understand that Hua Ruge''s strength is not high. It''s a ghost to be able to make real pills.


    The three great Danshi looked at each other. They didn''t know where to start. Who could understand that they were really in the mood of seeing ghosts now!

 Chapter 1204

    Seeing the situation of the three Danshi, guangxingzi frowned and said to his Danshi, "bring it to me."


    His master Dan started when he heard the reminder and handed the small medicine bottle to guangxingzi.


    The other two Dants moved too and brought the tray to the arbitrators.


    The three men opened the bottle again, and when they smelled the overflow, they were all stunned. Guangxingzi said first: "it''s this breath, this is tianyuandan, the one we used."


    is as like as two peas in the pavilion. "Yes, it contains heaven and earth rhyme, and the Tianyuan Dan of Bai Li Dan Shi."


    The emperor of huoyun also agreed.


    Three people because of some excitement, so the voice did not cover up, this one came on stage and heard.


    Then there was an uproar, especially the unbelievable look of Shi Xuejun, who had developed Tianyuan pill that contained the charm of heaven and earth for so many years.


    Hua Ruge is a child, she can''t do it.


    It must have been the arbitration.


    After hearing this voice, Mu Qingyan and others of Tianfu University were also surprised. They who understood Hua Ruge thought that Hua Ruge had to play some tricks this time. They could not imagine that it was really Tianyuan pill.


    The onlookers were also shocked, because Hua Ruge not only made Tianyuan pill, but also made it the same as the first alchemist in the world, which makes people think about it.


    Looking at the surprised eyes from the people around me, Hua Ruge, who is eating, feels a little uncomfortable. After thinking about it or reluctant to put down the cake, he asks Mu Qingyan to wipe his mouth with a handkerchief, and then sips his tea gracefully.


    Anyway, it''s almost eaten. You can pretend.


    It''s not easy to be aware of Hua Ruge.


    The arbitration side didn''t pay attention to the following people''s ideas. They were confirming whether the twelve pills were a batch of Tianyuan pills one by one. After all the confirmation, they finally understood the feeling of the three great Danshi before.


    It''s difficult for other alchemists to make twelve ordinary pills in one heat. Generally, the more advanced ones can keep eight to ten. She can make twelve Tianyuan pills in one heat, which needs to be believed.


    But even if they don''t believe it, they have to bow to the fact. At last, guangxingzi stood up and announced: "the twelve pills of Dean Hua of Tianfu university are Tianyuan pills, with the level of Tianji, purity of 11% and spirituality of 10%


    This is a very high level. It means that the purity of the pill is not only its own function, but also the Tao rhyme given by the alchemist.


    The alchemist of this continent only Baili frost has exceeded 10% and reached 12%. After the disappearance of Baili frost, no one in the territory has ever reached this level. Even Shi Xuejun is not only ten percent accomplished.


    This is the first time that people have heard that master Dan has broken through 10% and reached 11% after Baili frost. How can we not be surprised.


    Shi Xuejun''s eyes enlarged under the mask and glared at guangxingzi angrily. "It''s impossible. No one can refine Tianyuan pill to eleven percent. You must have made it up."


    Guangxingzi smiled, and with a wave of big sleeve, he threw a bottle of pills in front of him in the direction of shixuejun.


    Shi Xuejun reaches out and catches it. When she opens the bottle, she is dumbfounded. She snatches many things from Baili frost, including Tianyuan pill, which has been refined. Now when she opens the bottle, she feels familiar.


    She recognized it carefully, and found that although it was the same breath, the brand of spirit was like a song.


    "No, it''s impossible." Shi Xuejun looked at Hua Ruge on the opposite side and said, "what''s the relationship between you and Baili frost?"


    The three major arbitrations have also seen the past.


    Hua Ruge stood up and said with a sneer, "what''s the matter? I''m guilty."


    "Hua Ruge, what are you talking about?" Shi Xuejun asked, but he was more and more sure that Hua Ruge had something to do with Baili frost.


    She knew that Hua Ruge was the reincarnation of Baili frost. "Since the master of Shigong didn''t understand it, I just wanted to make it clear." Hua Ruge, facing all the people in the field, said: "I have been inherited by the elder generation of Baili, and I am the disciple of the elder generation of Baili."


    All of them were surprised, but also suddenly, asked: "where did the elder go?"


    "Yes, why did she suddenly disappear?"


    "Well, we''re going to ask her." Hua Yuege points to Shi Xuejun.


    When Shi Xuejun heard about the inheritance, he didn''t believe it, because Baili frost had died in her hand a hundred years ago. And Hua Ruge has only been in the world for two years since she was a child, and they will not meet at all.


    But she can''t say that the export is a no brainer.


    So everyone looked at Shi Xuejun.


    "President Hua said this strangely. Senior Baili is your teacher, not mine." Shi Xuejun tries to calm down.


    Hua Yuege approached her and said, "master Shigong is really forgetful. If you didn''t ask Tianzong how could he have jumped from a small and third class sect to the largest one in the territory if he had killed the elder one hundred years ago? "


    When it came out, everyone was even more shocked.


    Is master Baili dead? Or was it killed by the Tiandan palace?


    The three major arbitrators have always been skeptical about the rise of emperor hantianzong. Now they all think it is possible to hear such an idea.


    "Hua Ruge, you are bloody. If someone died a hundred years ago, how do you get the inheritance?" Shi Xuejun pointed out the loopholes acutely.


    "It seems that the master of Shigong didn''t know. After you killed the elder, he escaped a ghost. All her knowledge is preserved in this remnant. " Hua rugo said and said, "you didn''t expect it. You put so much effort into it, but you only got some fur."


    "Nonsense, I have never done these things." Shixuejun said in a loud voice.


    "It''s not you. What are you flustered about?" Hua is like a cold eyebrow.


    "Hua Ruge, you dare to spit out blood and damage the reputation of Tiandan palace. I will not spare you." Shi Xuejun already has the meaning of threat.


    Hua Yuege said with a disdainful smile, "do you dare not recognize it?"


    "I didn''t do it. Why do you think you want to slander me? Forget it! " Shi Xuejun retorted,


    Hua rugo''s smile became meaningful, and she said: "listen to the meaning of the master of the Shigong, is it for me to show evidence?"


    Shi Xuejun looks at Hua Ruge''s smile, and her heart cools. She subconsciously searches her brain to see if she left any evidence. This thought pauses for a moment.


    Before she said anything, Hua Yuege said with a smile, "do you still say that you are not guilty?"


    Shi Xuejun''s performance is a little suspicious in everyone''s eyes.


    "If you want to add sin to it, why bother?" Shi Xuejun quickly refuted and said, "you are just turning right and wrong with the benefit of your tongue. If you have the ability, you will show the evidence."

 Chapter 1205

    "It''s been a hundred years and there''s no evidence left. Did the master of the division decide on this Hua Yuege asked.


    Shixuejun said with a smile: "joke, I haven''t seen any Baili frost at all. I don''t know many of them. I think you are going to impose this unnecessary charge on me. "


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t recognize it. It''s a matter of right and wrong." Hua Ruge glanced over the crowd and saw that almost everyone was whispering, so she stopped talking.


    Shixuejun frowns, with some bad premonition.


    "If you don''t say that, let''s talk about now. I won this contest." Hua Yuege went on.


    The eyebrows under Shi Xuejun''s mask wrinkled deeper.


    Hearing this, guangxingzi immediately said: "this contest, the head of the Chinese Academy of Tianfu University won."


    Hua Ruge throws a smile at guangxingzi, then turns to look at shixuejun and waits for her to make a statement.


    Shi Xuejun didn''t answer for a while. If she admits defeat now, she will lose all Xiancheng to Hua Ruge, and allow Hua Ruge to establish a college near Yandu.


    If so, all her plans will fail. There will be no reason for her to be more passive towards the college and chamber of Commerce of Fu huaruge. If huaruge grows stronger, she may not even have the strength to fight back.


    Shi Qingwan is also winking at her. I can''t promise that.


    Shi Xuejun''s face under the mask is completely fierce. She reaches out to Hua Ruge and says, "Hua Ruge, you are so deceiving. Really, I can''t help asking Tiandan palace for you?"


    "What? Can''t afford to lose? " Hua Yuege asked with light lifting eyes.


    Shi Xuejun burst out to break the jar and said coldly, "if you want to talk about fairness, you need to have wings that are hard enough."


    Hua Ruge hasn''t waited to open her mouth. Shi Xuejun has turned into a shadow and hit her in the direction of sitting. She only feels that she is locked by a terrible force and her back is cold.


    Guangxingzi had been on guard against shixuejun for a long time. As soon as he saw this, he pinched his sword, and a white light flashed out. In a flash, he went to shixuejun.


    The emperor of huoyun sect and the leader of matchless garret also know whose thigh is thicker. All of them move for a while, and they rise up to attack Shi Xuejun one after another.


    Shi Xuejun was blocked by the flying sword for a moment, but she was determined to kill Hua Ruge, so she turned her hand and took out the heaven and earth stove of Hunyuan to face the flying sword, and she continued to face Hua Ruge.


    On her way forward, she met the two masters, the unparalleled cabinet leader and the huoyun clan leader. She immediately attacked them with two hands and went towards them respectively. Two people reach out to attack. After three people collide with each other, the leader of the two forces is knocked out.


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect Shi Xuejun''s strength to be so terrible. She was a little surprised. Looking at Shi Xuejun coming to her again, her heart felt moved and disappeared in place.


    "Bang!"


    The original table and chair burst and injured a number of disciples of Tianfu University.


    When Hua Ruge reappeared, he was already standing behind the arbitration platform, followed by Shi Xuejun''s eyes.


    "Shixuejun, you dare not to be contracted openly, but also to do it in front of the three arbitrations. Isn''t it too shameful?" Hua Yuege said at the back.


    Shi Xuejun did not pay attention to her, but looked at the three arbitrators and said: "to this point, I will not cover up any more. I asked Tiandan palace and Tianfu college which side are you standing on?"


    Two of the three were slightly injured, standing in the same place and exchanging eyes.


    Guangxingzi took the lead in saying: "this is the arbitration. Naturally, we should stand on the side of justice."


    The clan of the other two was oppressed by Tiandan palace for a hundred years, and they were not convinced. How can they not seize the opportunity now.


    "It''s the same with us. You disturb the order of the competition, Xuejun. Naturally, our arbitration will act for heaven." After communicating with the leader of matchless Pavilion, huoyun came out.


    Shi Xuejun glanced at the three humanitarians: "you should think about the end of Tiandan palace with me!"


    "I''d better advise you to think about what you will face if you are against the three of us at the same time." Cold channel of guangxingzi.


    "Pick a beam clown, don''t want to go today." Shixuejun has a cold drink.


    As soon as her voice fell, the teacher Qingwan on the other side threw a bead. The bead flew to the sky in an instant, blocking the whole space above the challenge arena.


    At this time, there were people from Tianfu college and Tiandan palace, three arbitrators and their disciples and Dan teachers.


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes, saying that the old witch is not crazy. She really wants to fight against the three forces?


    The three were also stunned for a while. Unexpectedly, Shi Xuejun dared to do so. We need to know that although she is a little higher, she may not be the match of the three.


    The onlookers below are also stupid. How can they suddenly become such a situation. Is the leader of the Tiandan palace driven mad?


    Shixuejun''s head is suspended with a chaotic heaven and earth stove, and his eyes are fixed on the three people.


    But Shi Qingwan is standing opposite Hua Ruge, holding a long sword with purple light, which is not a simple product at first sight.


    Ask the people of Tiandan palace to challenge the disciples of Tianfu college.


    The battle is on the brink.


    Hua Ruge looked at Shi Qingwan and said, "do you think you are my opponent?"


    "How to know if you don''t try." Shiqingwan hummed and took the lead in chopping at Hua Ruge with a sword. It was also what she had always wanted to do for a long time.


    Hua Ruge will not be afraid of a fairyland, not even weapons, but with a wave of big sleeve, there is a terrible power to move towards the division.


    Shi Qingwan was hit by this surging power, and the whole person fell from the air. After landing reluctantly, he was still retreating.


    Shi Xuejun saw this but didn''t come to help. Instead, she went to the three major arbitrations. She knew this was a serious problem.


    After shiqingwan retreated, he was not reconciled. He waved and called some elders of xuanxianjing to help him. Several of them joined in paying Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge lost a lot of energy in refining pills before, and now he has to swallow a large method of reducing Danshi to show his body and improve it to Xuanxian.


    She was able to deal with the elders of xuanxianjing when she was in tianfairyland. Now that the realm is up, it''s no surprise that she can play 100 by herself.


    So she turned over her hand and took out a stick. She stood in front of the disciples of Tianfu University. Someone rushed up and said nothing but a stick. It was simple and rough.


    After she improves her strength, the whole person has a Tyrannosaurus Rex like impact. If she sweeps down with one stick, she will fall down. After falling down, except for those elders who are strong in cultivation, they are basically not angry.


    The power of her terror surprised everyone below. Although there were many Hua Ruge messages before, they were all rumors after all. Now I know that those rumors are too cautious. I look more violent.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Shi Xuejun fought with three strong men alone. Because of the chaos of heaven and earth stove, he still had some advantages. From the perspective of the three major arbitrations, the situation is not optimistic.

 Chapter 1206

    On the challenge arena of Yandu square, during the continuous fighting between the two sides, the onlookers below, who have crystal images, take out and record the situation on the arena.


    Those who come to watch from afar feel that they have made a lot of money. They not only watch the appearance of tianyuandan again, but also see the top battle in the continent, which is a feast for the eyes.


    The battle is divided into two battlefields, among which Hua rugo is chasing after a group of people in the Tiandan palace. No matter what the cultivation is, it is only necessary to get hurt or die by her stick.


    At first, Shi Qingwan wanted to compete with Hua Ruge, but now he is protected by several elders and hides away from Hua Ruge for fear that the stick might hit her.


    In the other battlefield, Shi Xuejun fought against the patriarchs of the three major forces at the same time, and gained the upper hand with magical weapons. It''s just that the three patriarchs have been cultivating for hundreds of years, and there are many means. Although they have fallen, they can also compete with Shi Xuejun, so they won''t be defeated.


    Both of them have great spiritual power, and all kinds of lights on the field are shining continuously, which often makes the people below unable to open their eyes.


    Hua Ruge, who was about to hit the Tiandan palace, turned his head and stared at the teacher Qingwan on one side.


    "Young palace master, didn''t he say he wanted to compete with me? How can I compete in this place? " She opened her mouth with a smile.


    Shi Qingwan is protected by some powerful xuanxianjing people in front of her, facing Hua Ruge. However, these people have no fighting spirit in their eyes, but they are afraid.


    It can''t be blamed for their timidity. It''s really that Hua Ruge''s combat effectiveness is too terrible.


    Even if a genius confronts a person of the same realm with one enemy and ten enemies, she''s better. No matter how many people she comes, she''ll fall down with one stick. There''s no limit at all. How can I do this?


    Shi Qingwan narrowed his eyes and said, "Hua is like a song. Don''t deceive people too much."


    "But you are going to fight. Why do I cheat you so much now?" Hua Yuege said, picking his eyebrows, and asked, "can we inherit the habit of being unreasonable?"


    "You are presumptuous!" Shi Qingwan said a word, suddenly flying out of the purple light.


    Hua Ruge only felt a strong breath surging out, like it was emanating from shiqingwan, but it was not.


    The next moment, a purple dragon appeared in front of Shi Qingwan. The dragon is 100 meters long, more than a dozen people have thick waist and purple golden scales. A pair of dragon eyes look very fierce.


    "On!"


    The purple dragon roared and the dragon''s head hit Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge felt the breath of purple dragon, which should be the strength of Xuanxian, just two days ago Xiaojin also broke through to Xuanxian.


    Facing the attack of the purple dragon, she stepped back.


    At the same time.


    "On!"


    A dragon chant from all over the world, the golden light in front of Hua Ruge flashes, and the Golden Dragon rushes out of the space and heads up to the purple dragon.


    One gold and one purple light waves collide in the air, making a huge collision sound.


    "Boom!"


    The sound of terror shakes the space around. The onlookers have to cover their ears. Fortunately, master Qingwan can block the space. Otherwise, the threat of terror from the collision of the two dragons will surely spread to the bottom of the challenge arena.


    The two dragons are equal in this collision, so they tangled up again. There was a constant roar.


    Hua Ruge tells the devouring beast to watch the competition in the sky. If Xiaojin is at a disadvantage, he will help in secret.


    After the explanation, she turned her eyes to Shi Qingwan and asked, "what is the young palace leader going to do with me?"


    Under the protection of Xuanxian, Shi Qingwan stepped back two steps.


    "If not, it''s up to me." Hua Yuege said a word and smashed it forward.


    This seemingly ordinary stick is like a magic weapon among singers in China. When it is knocked, it will die. When it is rubbed, it will hurt. Those Xuanxian people will be put on the ground in less than two rounds.


    There is no more barrier in front of shiqingwan.


    "Next, it''s your turn." Hua Ruge started with the gesture of rolling, and the spirit completely locked the teacher Qingwan, leaving her nowhere to escape.


    The woman calculated that the man calculated to her head. Don''t you know that she is careful?


    Shi Qingwan''s strength is far from being able to compete with Hua Ruge, so he said in a loud voice, "mother saves me."


    Hua Ruge doesn''t care if she calls for help, but she smashes her head with a stick.


    "Unbridled!" Shi Xuejun said the same thing.


    At the next moment, a golden Danlu flew to shiqingwan''s face and pressed towards huaruge.


    Although the Danlu is used for alchemy, it''s a magic weapon, and it''s also very scary to fight. Even the three patriarchs dare not let them be cautious, and Hua Ruge naturally dare not trust them.


    She immediately disappeared in the same place, the next moment the stick appeared on the head of the teacher Qingwan.


    But just as the stick was about to hit Shi Qingwan''s head, Danlu took her in and continued to cover her like a song.


    As soon as Hua Yuege''s pupil shrinks, she immediately blinks away again.


    From the words left by Baili frost, she knew that there was another space in the Danlu. Once it was opened, it would produce strong suction. If it didn''t escape in advance, it would be inevitable.


    The onlookers didn''t know that they were shocked to see this scene.


    With such a treasure, Shi Xuejun has an absolute advantage in the war. It''s strange if he doesn''t win.


    The three patriarchs also took a breath of cold air and felt that they should be prepared for this.


    It''s very hard for Shi Xuejun to fight against the three patriarchs without the Danlu. She can''t fight to protect the division Qingwan, so she simply doesn''t let the division Qingwan out and directly takes back the Danlu to fight.


    Hua Ruge can''t beat Shi Qingwan, so he has standardized the purple dragon.


    The power of the purple dragon is stronger than that of the Golden Dragon. He is going to bite the dragon''s horn.


    Hua rushes up like a song in a blink, a stick hits on the dragon''s head.


    The dragon was hit by her and stumbled, and then was grabbed by the Golden Dragon''s claw on his neck, bringing dozens of purple dragon scales.


    "On!" The purple dragon roared and attacked the Golden Dragon again.


    Hua rugo felt that the stick on his hand had limited attack power, so he simply put it away and smashed it with his fist when the purple forehead dragon rushed up.


    "Boom!"


    Her white fists hit the huge tap.


    The crystal image of the onlooker suddenly aimed at her. It was a power collision between the legendary Tyrannosaurus Rex and the real dragon. Everyone wanted to know the result.


    After a violent crash, the magic light in the eyes of the purple dragon was a little lax, the dragon head was shaking, and the huge dragon body fell towards the challenge arena below.


    And Hua Ruge is still in place, motionless.


    The fight is already very clear. Hua Ruge is absolutely worthy of the title of the female Tyrannosaurus Rex. This physical strength is really powerful to the point of non-human.

 Chapter 1207

    Shi Xuejun also saw this scene and was shocked. How strong the blood in Hua Ruge''s body is that she would change to this extent.


    At this time, she suddenly thought of the rumor that Hua Ruge''s talent was very poor. In her opinion, Hua Ruge''s thick root bone and the talent measuring Lingshi couldn''t measure her real talent at all.


    In fact, Hua Ruge is not only a waste material, but also a first-class genius.


    She blindfolded the whole continent.


    After Hua Yuege''s punch, the purple dragon stumbled in the air, but did not fall to the ground.


    "On!" Xiao Jin roars and goes to the purple dragon. The opening of his mouth is the breath of the dragon. The temperature of the golden flame is very high.


    Purple dragon was hit by Hua Ruge, but now it has not slowed down, and its reaction is inevitably slower, so it let Golden Dragon succeed and was burned again.


    After that, the two dragons tangled up again. Hua rugo felt that such a purple dragon did not have too much threat, so he turned his eyes to the upper battlefield.


    At this time, Xuejun, the three main battle divisions, has gradually adapted to the chaos of heaven and earth furnace, has shown its original strength, and the three people cooperate better and better. Now, they are not suppressed.


    The people in the Tiandan palace below are either dead, can''t get up, and don''t have a place to fight, so Hua rugo decides to join the upper battlefield and try to take Shi Xuejun down earlier.


    She suddenly ran behind shixuejun in a blink and stabbed her back with a sword in her hand.


    Shi Xuejun is a friar of extreme human condition. She is one level higher than Hua Ruge at that time. Her reaction is naturally fast. She uses a Danlu to block the three people and changes direction quickly. She blows the dust in her hand towards Hua Ruge and then attacks.


    What she wanted to kill most was Hua rugo. Seeing her coming, she couldn''t wait.


    Although looking at the general attack power of the human extreme situation, Hua Ruge was really horrified in the face. Although there is only one level difference, she felt cold after being locked by Shi Xuejun. If she didn''t take the Pantheon, she would have been scared before the war.


    However, fortunately, she had enough experience in actual combat and strong power of spirit, so her mind moved away and appeared behind her.


    Shi Xuejun hurriedly dodged, but she could not attack Hua Ruge any more, because the three patriarchs rushed to attack her in her distracted space.


    The power of the three people''s tacit cooperation is very terrible. Shi Xuejun said, "Hua Ruge, you are looking for death!" Shixuejun said, the Danlu was down, and shiqingwan flew out of the Danlu.


    Shi Qingwan knew his mother''s meaning, so he thought about it. The beads on the top of the challenge arena immediately radiated more brilliant light.


    Hua Yuege frowned, because at this time she suddenly felt that the space seemed to be solidified. She put her mind into the coral bracelet and found that she could not even move a meter away.


    At this time, Shi Xuejun, who had been prepared for a long time, once again blocked the three patriarchs with a red stove. With a strong wave of dust in his hand, a terrible power swept straight to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge lost the ability of blinking. Now she is locked by Shi Xuejun''s attack. It seems that she can only take this move.


    Shi Xuejun''s face is full of complacency. Even if Hua Yuege''s physique is strong enough, he will not be killed or injured in this move.


    However, Hua Ruge has never been afraid of challenges. Her eyes narrowed and her whole body ran the Sutra of annihilation. Her long sword in her hand was graceful and she quickly gathered the spiritual power in her body.


    Now there are many crystal images aiming at Hua Ruge to record this scene.


    However, there are many people who do not move at all, because they are worried about the safety of Hua Ruge.


    Everyone knows that Hua Ruge is only the cultivation of fairyland. Now I don''t know how to improve my strength to the fairyland. But it''s not the fairyland after all. Now I have to face the blow of Shi Xuejun, who is immeasurable in strength. It must be more or less auspicious.


    People adore Hua Ruge very much. They also know that she is the descendant of Baili frost. She can bring the hope of promotion to this territory again. Naturally, they don''t want her to be busy.


    In their tense moment, Hua is like a singer who wins the battle with a sword. The heaven Sutra of annihilation in her body runs at full speed, allowing her to gather all her spiritual strength in the shortest time.


    After the gathering of spirit power, Hua Ruge did not choose to be beaten passively, but took the initiative to attack the spirit power of Shi Xuejun.


    As soon as she handed her long sword, the terrible spirit force collided with Shi Xuejun''s storm.


    "Boom!"


    A series of blasts came out. Hua Ruge''s white sword was defeated. Hua Ruge flew backwards and spat out a mouthful of blood in the air.


    Her body fell to the ground like a broken kite. Shi Xuejun wanted to catch up and end her life. However, guangxingzi arrived in time and stopped her.


    The master Qingwan on the ground also saw the opportunity, and the long sword stabbed at Hua Ruge.


    But mu Qingyan has been ready for a long time. She goes to Hua Ruge at full speed. Before Hua Ruge falls, she catches Hua Ruge. At the same time, she takes the sword and turns to meet Qingwan.


    But mu Qingyan is an alchemist. Her strength is one level lower than that of her master Qingwan. She is seriously injured with one blow. However, she still holds Hua Ruge in her arms and faces her master Qingwan with her back.


    In Shi Qingwan''s eyes, it was a cold sword.


    Before the disciples of Tianfu university could do anything, Mu Qingyan suddenly turned around. The Hua Ruge in her arms suddenly burst up and hit the long sword of shiqingwan with one hand.


    Shiqingwan is surprised, but it''s too late to stop.


    Hua Ruge''s powerful spiritual power defeated the sword in an instant, and lifted his master Qingwan away.


    Shiqingwan made an arc in the air and then fell heavily to the ground. He also vomited blood. The disciples of Tianfu University rushed to attack him.


    When Mu Qingyan saw Hua Ruge open her eyes, she immediately said, "Ruge, are you ok?"


    Hua rugo coughed: "the old witch is very powerful, but I''m not giving it for nothing. Don''t worry."


    It''s true that she was hurt by such a terrible force, but she is strong in constitution and will not fall even if she is seriously injured. And after the injury, the Sutra of annihilation of the world became more and more active. It was running in her meridians ten times as fast as usual, constantly repairing her injuries and enhancing her strength.

 Chapter 1208

    "Then I''ll rest assured. Cough." Mu Qingyan said and coughed up another mouthful of blood.


    Hua Ruge turned his hand and took out the pill. "Take it quickly. Thank you very much just now."


    "Little things." Mu Qingyan took the pill and took it down, with a long sigh of relief.


    Hua Ruge also took a pill. After recovering some, he looked at shiqingwan and shixuejun not far away, and his eyes narrowed unconsciously.


    Even she dare to calculate. I don''t want to!


    "Snacks, ready for dinner." She told the devouring beast with her mind.


    Swallowing animals have long been thinking about the magic weapons near huaruge. When they heard the message of huaruge, they immediately opened their eyes and asked, "which one to eat."


    "Eat the bead on it first." Hua Yuege said again, "be careful not to see your figure."


    Devour beast is her biggest card, this is definitely not exposed.


    "Don''t worry, master. They haven''t seen me yet." Devouring a beast is always arrogant, which is more in line with its identity as a beast.


    Hua Ruge was relieved after explaining. She didn''t move immediately, but waited for the strength in her body to recover slowly.


    At the next moment, a blue light suddenly appears in the sky, which goes directly to the bead covering the space above.


    Shi Qingwan instinctively felt that her magic weapon was threatened. Just when she raised her head, she saw a blue light devouring the beads. Then she felt that her spirit had been severely damaged Shi Qingwan spits blood again, shakes his body, and stands unsteady in the painful battle.


    The disciples of Tianfu University don''t care what they feel for. This woman should die if she stealthily attacked in the situation like her Dean.


    The crowd swarmed in, but was blocked by the dust from the sky.


    Shi Xuejun naturally can''t let his daughter be in danger, so he would rather be open to others, but also to save his teacher Qingwan.


    Shi Qingwan was saved, but Shi Xuejun was stabbed in the shoulder by guangxingzi''s long sword. She broke away quickly, but also suffered some injuries. The rest of the great lords swarmed in and attacked her fiercely.


    Shi Xuejun''s whisking dust, after saving Shi Qingwan, will fly back. Can Hua Ruge give her such an opportunity and say, "snacks, that one."


    For her, it''s useless to take these things. It''s better to turn them into her own strength.


    The devouring beast moved out again, so people saw the blue light flash again, and then the dust was swallowed by the light.


    Shi Xuejun''s heart was shocked because she could not feel her magic weapon in an instant.


    The damage of the magic weapon has a strong backfire on the user. Shi Xuejun only felt the pain of the spirit. He didn''t defend in time and had several more wounds on his body.


    After swallowing the beast and eating two magic weapons one by one, Hua Ruge''s spiritual power has increased dramatically. Under the guidance of the Sutra of annihilation, most of them have become her own strength, and some of them cannot be digested and must be dispersed at this time.


    So she raised her sword to Shi Xuejun, and if she didn''t say anything, she would cut off the sword and attack directly.


    Because what she picked was the loophole of Shi Xuejun, she could only use her palm to catch it.


    However, Shi Xuejun obviously underestimated the power of Hua Ruge, devouring the mobile phone and swallowing two pieces of Daoqi. The power generated is huge.


    "Boom!"


    The sword and the spirit collide, and the eyebrows under the mask of Shi Xuejun are merciless, and the body immediately retreats.


    She couldn''t cope with the attack of four at the same time. This time Hua Ruge left a long cut in her hand, which was bleeding.


    Seeing this scene, the audience almost forgot their records.


    Hua Ruge is a little bit tough. She received Shi Xuejun''s frontal strike before. People thought that she would not fight if she could live. Who would have thought that she would slow down almost instantly.


    first she hurt Shi Qingwan badly, and then she didn''t know what magic power she used to receive Shi Qingwan''s beads and Shi Xuejun''s dusting tools.


    If so, it''s all right, but how did her strength suddenly soar? And can actually leave a wound on Shi Xuejun.


    Do you know that the three patriarchs fought with Shi Xuejun for so long, and also hurt her while she was distracted. Hua Ruge did it in a small fairyland?


    Is it true that she is not an ordinary person, but the one who can reincarnate?


    Above, Shi Xuejun looked at the four people in front of him and said angrily, "you guys really think I''m so easy to deal with?"


    The wary frown of the three patriarchs, asking Tiandan palace to occupy the first force in the mainland for so many years, naturally has its own means, they are better cautious.


    Hua Ruge said, "today, we are on the same level with you. If you have any skills, please show them."


    Her voice was cold with disdain, a feeling that she didn''t put Shi Xuejun in her eyes at all.


    Shi Xuejun turned to Hua Ruge and said, "your performance really surprised me, but if you dare to fight against me, don''t try to escape."


    Her words are full of confidence, which makes Hua rugo not only start to think about what her card is, but also whether she can deal with it after her bull blows it out.


    But she also wanted to do well. If she could fight, she would fight. If she could fight, she would withdraw with the three patriarchs.


    At the same time, she sent a message to Mu Qingyan: "take our people, go quickly."


    Mu Qingyan knows the meaning of Hua Ruge, so she lets most people go back, and she still stays with several stronger ones.


    It''s also a day when Tianfu college and Tiandan palace fight in the arena. If all the people of Tianfu college withdraw, it doesn''t mean that they are afraid of them. This kind of thing that destroys their prestige won''t be done.


    She always believed that a strong clan should not only have strong strength, rich resources and high-level skills, but also have the spirit of never say die.


    No matter how fierce the enemy is or how invincible he is, he must fight with the determination to die and never escape without fighting.


    Hua Ruge advised a few words, Mu Qingyan is still indifferent, still with people to stick here, and keep the banner of Tianfu college.


    Shi Xuejun gave a cold smile to the three and then turned the danlukou to the four.


    "Spread out." Guangxingzi road.


    The four of them moved very fast, and immediately surrounded Shi Xuejun in the middle.


    But Hua Ruge just stopped and felt a flash of heat coming. She looked up and saw that the Hunyuan heaven and earth stove was aiming at herself, and the fire was emitting golden flames.


    The temperature of this flame is extremely high. I don''t know how many levels it is higher than Hua Ruge''s extinction flame. It seems that if you touch it a little, it will be destroyed.


    Hua is as hot as a song, but her heart is cold.


    At this time, she can only use the blink to avoid, but after she disappears, the flame seems to follow her like a long eye, which can''t be thrown away.

 Chapter 1209

    At the same time, Shi Xuejun used this method to three people. None of the three patriarchs could fight against the flame, either by using the sword to block it, or by using spiritual power to consume the flame, or by running away like Hua Yuege.


    Hua Ruge is tracked by the flame, and only feels that she can''t be loved. After all, she only has fairyland, and her strength is far from the three great masters of other extreme places. If she is chased by the flame, she has no power to fight back.


    In the process, she thought of what Baili frost once recorded, which was a mixed fire for alchemy. She thought that the fire was obtained by Baili frost herself, and today she knows that it was in the mixed furnace.


    She suffered from untimely information.


    However, just when Hua Ruge was chased by the fire, the devouring beast laughed at all the previous things and said to Hua Ruge, "master, I will help you."


    Hua rugo heard the devouring beast say this for the first time in the battle, but soon the blue light flashed behind her, and then the fire disappeared.


    "That''s fine, too?" Hua Ruge is surprised.


    Before devouring animals, they were absolutely afraid to touch such aggressive things. This time, they will eat whatever they say.


    "Master, I will evolve." The sound of devouring animals is very proud.


    Hua Ruge is very satisfied with this. After such a long time, she finally grew up.


    "Good. Help them." Hua Yuege said.


    Swallowing the beast without saying a word goes to eat the fire floating on the field. It''s not only funny to eat, but also funny. Hua rugo feels that there is always a weak energy increase in his body.


    Shi Xuejun was shocked to see what magic weapon Hua Ruge is. He can not only swallow the magic weapon, but also swallow the fire.


    You need to know that it''s not a thing in this territory. It can rank among the top three kindles in all the territory. It''s very powerful. How can it be said that if it''s swallowed, it''s swallowed.


    How many cards does Hua Ruge have?


    Next, shixuejun''s Danlu began to stay with her hands. She was afraid that the magic tools in huaru singer were too powerful. What if she could swallow her Danlu?


    In fact, she doesn''t have to worry about it at all, because Hua Ruge is eager to get the Danlu in her hand, and won''t let the devouring beast eat it.


    After the fire on the field disappeared, Shi Xuejun did not wait for her death, but saw that she input her body''s spiritual power into the Danlu, which seemed to be driven by her whole heart.


    Then she and the Danlu were in the same golden splendor, and then the whole edge of the challenge arena suddenly saw a golden flame. The huge flame was shrinking towards the surrounding area, and all the people on the stage were in a sea of fire.


    Hua Ruge is shocked.


    The first affected are the two dragons that were still fighting before. They are too large, so they are easy to burn. They shrink and run with their masters.


    Then there are the people of Tianfu college with Mu Qingyan. They keep shrinking towards the middle, but they are still hot to collapse.


    The fire is so terrible that it''s unbearable even if you can''t touch it.


    What''s more exasperating is that the fire has blocked the underground of the world. No one can escape at this time.


    The arena melts and collapses. The onlookers quickly retreat, but they are still buried in the fire.


    People are astonished and inexplicable about this. They know that Tiandan palace is powerful, but they can''t even imagine how powerful it is. Just this magic weapon can destroy the whole continent.


    After that, who dares not accept Xuejun? Even if the level of alchemy is not as good as Hua Ruge, the strength is too strong after all.


    Shixuejun called shiqingwan to protect him, and then said with a smile: "I said that you and I are going to ask Tiandan palace for enemies today, so no one wants to leave alive."


    Hua Ruge looked at the fire approaching gradually, and her heart was also trembling. Before she could ask, the devouring beast would become powerful again.


    The blue light in the sky flashed again, and then all the flames rushed towards the blue light like waves. Because the blue light was very high from the sky, it would not hurt the people on the challenge arena.


    Shixuejun is totally stunned. What magic weapon is this? How can anything be broken?


    In a moment, all the flames on the challenge arena disappeared, the temperature returned to normal again, and people on and off the stage didn''t have to panic.


    In addition to Shi Xuejun, the onlookers are also stupid. They are as confident as what magic weapon is in a singer and how can it be so powerful.


    Because it seems that Xuejun''s Danlu transcends the power of Taoist tools. It should be a artifact, but it can be as precious as a singer''s artifact. Even the moves of artifact can be broken. It is also a artifact.


    But no matter how eager they were to learn or how little they could find, the crystal image recorded only one blue light that absorbed all the golden flames, but did not see what the blue light was.


    There are also many people who use the mind to explore, but the blue light blocks all the mind. People can''t even get close to the blue light for a foot, and they can''t hold their breath to reveal anything.


    At this time, the happiest thing is Hua Ruge. Devouring the beast not only calms other people, but also scares her master. Do you want to be so domineering.


    She secretly praised the devouring beast and saw the hope of the contest at the same time. She has noticed before that the Hunyuan stove consumes the spirit power of the host, and it looks like a lot. I think it''s consumed a lot when Shi Xuejun started the fire just now. I should not dare to do this next time.


    Shi Xuejun is really angry. It really consumes spiritual power to let out the fire. Now seeing that Hua Ruge has a magic weapon like that, it''s useless to know how many flames he has let out.


    We have to think of another way.


    Not waiting for her to think of any way, Hua Ruge and other four people exchanged a look and attacked Shi Xuejun in four different directions.


    Hua Ruge chose a relatively safe rear, and guangxingzi was in front, holding Shi Xuejun back.


    At this time, Shi Xuejun''s eyes brightened, turned his hands to hold the red stove, and pointed his mouth at guangxingzi. Suddenly, the space opened wide, and there was a huge suction.


    Guangxingzi thought she was going to set fire, wanted to back away, and didn''t plan to make a move. So when the suction came, she didn''t have time to make a move at all. The whole person was sucked into the space by the terrible whirlpool.


    After Shi Xuejun''s success, he dodged three attacks and then let go of his suction to the other one.


    The fire cloud patriarch is the second unlucky guy. He was defeated by a single blow and had a defense in his heart. However, he could not resist the suction in the Danlu. He could not escape the fate of being taken in before he had time to hide.


    Hua was so scared that she swallowed her saliva. However, just as she was about to pull the leader of the matchless garret to retreat, the golden light of the mixed yuan stove spread out and covered the whole challenge arena again.


    Hua Ruge, who wants to escape, once again feels that the space is blocked.

 Chapter 1210

    After the space was blocked, Shi Xuejun turned to look at Hua Ruge and the leader of matchless attic and said sarcastically, "it''s too late to leave now."


    The leader of the matchless Pavilion thought for a moment and said, "master, we should conduct justice as arbitrators. Are you not afraid to be the laughingstock of the people in the world if you act recklessly?"


    "Hahaha." Shi Xuejun laughed and then said, "do you think I still care about this?"


    "Master, the heavenly pill palace still has a foothold in the world. What you do is not very good." The unparalleled loft master continued.


    Now it''s in front of people all over the world. He thinks shixuejun should pay more or less attention.


    No matter how powerful the chaos heaven and earth stove is, it''s not the opponent of the people in the world. Shi Xuejun will not take the lead of the world.


    After hearing this, Shi Xuejun asked with a smile, "if it was me who lost this battle today, would you still say that?"


    The leader of matchless Pavilion is speechless.


    "If I lose, the first thing you have to do is to take your disciples to the Tiandan palace to destroy my power and become king." Shixuejun sneered, then said: "now I''m not my opponent, and want to reason with me?"


    Hua rugo didn''t think it was inappropriate to listen to this theory.


    "Master, I advise you to think twice." The owner of Wushuang Pavilion said something that was not very nutritious.


    "It''s impossible to escape from my palm." Shi Xuejun said, and the Hunyuan heaven and earth stove in his hand immediately aimed at the two people.


    After seeing the stove, the two men had a very tacit agreement to separate and flash.


    It''s surprising that shixuejun''s stove is not singing to Hua, but to Wushuang Pavilion leader.


    All the onlookers pointed the crystal image at Shi Xuejun for fear of missing some wonderful clips.


    The speed of the unparalleled Pavilion leader is very fast. However, he is not the opponent of Shi Xuejun himself. What''s more, there is a mixed yuan stove in Shi Xuejun''s hand.


    When the Hunyuan stove couldn''t lock the owner of the matchless Pavilion, Shi Xuejun put his hand in person, first controlling people, and then receiving them into the space.


    So there are only shixuejun, shiqingwan and huaruge left on the stage.


    The scene was tense for a time.


    Many of the following people have worried about Hua Ruge. If Hua Ruge just had a chance to escape, he could still survive. Now to be clear is a dead end.


    Hua Ruge''s strength is low. It''s impossible to face Xuejun, let alone a powerful stove.


    Shi Xuejun stood at a high place and leaned down to look at Hua Ruge below. "Hua Ruge, you have calculated everything. You even invited three helpers to prevent me from doing it, but you must not have counted your turn to this point."


    Hua Ruge knew that she was in danger, so she was not afraid. She first rose to the same height as Shi Xuejun, and then said, "I just didn''t expect that the heaven and earth furnace of Hunyuan was so strong."


    When she said this, there was still doubt on her face.


    She always didn''t know that the aggressive role of the Hunyuan stove was due to a preconceived idea that Xuejun killed Baili frost a hundred years ago before he got the stove. According to her idea, if Danlu has the function of attacking and defending, how can Baili frost die?


    You should know that Shi Xuejun at that time was only the leader of the third class clan. I''m afraid that his strength is the same as she is now. He is a fairyland.


    According to a reasonable explanation, this Danlu should have no attack power. Who knows that this furnace is not only aggressive, but also so horrible.


    So now she doesn''t understand what happened at that time.


    "Little doll, it''s useless to be smart. It depends on the cost in hand." Shixuejun said something like a sermon, and then pointed the stove at her.


    Hua rugo narrowed her eyes, didn''t wait for her to move the small Jinli carving on her shoulder to become bigger, and ran after biting her, while the huge dragon tail pulled the border all around.


    Because Xiaojin''s speed is very fast, Hunyuan Danlu can''t lock Hua Ruge.


    Shi Xuejun simply put away the Danlu, and attacked Hua Ruge. The strength of the strong people alone attacked and blocked all the retreats of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge had nowhere to escape, so he simply took another hand to welcome him.


    However, there is a huge gap between her and Shi Xuejun''s strength, so she was hit again from the air and landed heavily on the ground.


    She opened her mouth to vomit blood.


    Shi Qingwan and Shi Xuejun fall beside her at the same time.


    Shi Qingwan took the lead in saying, "when you calculated that I asked Tiandan palace, did you ever think about today?"


    Hua Ruge looked at master Qingwan''s ironic eyes and wiped the blood on his lips and said, "you deserve to be counted. Who made you stupid?"


    "How dare you answer back?" Shi Qingwan''s face was angry.


    Hua Ruge said with a scornful smile: "even if I really explain it here today, my man will help me get revenge. I think you will go down soon, and I have nothing to be afraid of."


    "He won''t like a dead man." Master Qingwan said maliciously, "when you die, he will be mine."


    "You can try." Hua Ruge looks provocative.


    What else did Shi Qingwan want to say? Shi Xuejun pulled her to the back and took out the Danlu to collect Hua Ruge.


    For Shi Xuejun, there are so many secrets in Hua Ruge that she won''t let her die easily.


    Just before the Danlu opens the space and is ready to release the suction, Hua Ruge flashes the blue light in front of her body. She quickly reaches the other end of the border with the blue light.


    It was the Devourer who took her away.


    Shi Xuejun is angry. He hangs the Danlu in the air and attacks China like a song.


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes and said, "snacks, do it!"


    Then the blue light flashed and went straight to the Danlu.


    Shi Xuejun was shocked and immediately left to guard, but her speed was a little slower than that of devouring the beast. When she arrived near, the Danlu had disappeared.


    Everyone was surprised at the scene.


    Hua Ruge, how can he even collect the magic weapon Danlu.


    Shixuejun''s heart was completely cold, but she soon found that this time, unlike before, she did not lose contact with Danlu, and the spirit was not hurt.


    This shows that the Danlu is still there and has not been abandoned.


    This is also the account of Hua Ruge. It is not easy to see the red stove leave her hand. She immediately let the devouring beast take it back. But she was reluctant to let it be swallowed, so she just let the devouring animal take back the space.


    Shi Xuejun fixed his eyes on Hua Yuege''s ring and said, "Hua Yuege, you give me something back."


    Hua Ruge looked at the still existing space blockade around him and said, "if you open the blockade, I will return it to you."


    "I opened it and you ran away. How can I return it?" Shi Xuejun knows that Hua Ruge is bullshit, but he doesn''t dare to be too bad.


    She was afraid that Hua Ruge would really destroy the Danlu.

 Chapter 1211

    "Don''t you think it''s OK for me to talk like you?" Hua Yuege said scornfully, and said: "I promise that as long as you open the border, I will return the things to you, or I will destroy it even if I die."


    "Impossible!" Shi Xuejun knows that Hua Ruge wants to be tricky, so he can''t believe it.


    Hua rugo pointed to the crystal image below and said: "in front of so many people, I will not be in debt."


    In fact, her face is very thick. If Shi Xuejun really opens the border, she will withdraw without saying anything.


    I''m kidding. It''s a artifact. Do you really give it back to shixuejun and wait for her to kill yourself?


    Shi Xuejun said in a cold voice, "I won''t believe you. Hua Ruge, you are too cunning."


    Even if you are arrogant, even if you are stupid, and have suffered so many losses, shixuejun is now learning to behave.


    Now, what she often hypnotizes herself in her mind is that she can''t believe Hua Ruge, no matter what she says.


    Hua Yuege picked up his eyebrows and said, "well, it''s a big deal. We''ll kill each other."


    "All right." Shixuejun''s answer came out of her expectation.


    Hua Ruge was stunned for a moment, then he thought of the key to the problem.


    At this time, Shi Xuejun also said: "as long as you destroy this furnace, the three patriarchs who share weal and woe with you will be locked in a different space forever and will never return."


    Hua Ruge says it''s not good.


    "So if you destroy the Danlu, it''s like killing them. Do you think the three forces will let you go? " Shi Xuejun lightly added a sentence.


    Hearing Hua rugo here, she knew that the negotiation could not go on. She couldn''t do it at all.


    Shixuejun smiled and said: "so you still return Danlu to me. Maybe I can let them live."


    "Well, learn to be smart." Hua Ruge nodded approvingly and said, "but I''m not stupid, even if I don''t destroy it, I won''t give it back to you."


    "Then you will die." Shi Xuejun said that he attacked again, and one hand was full of strength. He wanted to fight Hua Ruge without fighting back.


    Hua Ruge had a period of recuperation, and her health was much better, so she fought with Shi Xuejun again.


    However, there was no suspense about the result of the fight. Hua Ruge was beaten to the ground again and seriously injured.


    After a series of heavy losses, even Hua Yuege''s element body couldn''t bear it. After that, she was completely weak. But she also understood one thing. Shi Xuejun didn''t want to kill her, obviously he wanted to get some benefits from her.


    In this way, her life will not be in danger.


    Shi Xuejun wanted to take her away from the space she received in the Danlu, but now her hope is broken. She can only take away Hua Ruge if she completely loses the power of struggle.


    After landing, Shi Xuejun hit up again, but because she despised the enemy this time, Hua Ruge hid.


    Shi Xuejun squints at the coral bracelet on Hua Ruge''s wrist. She can see clearly that Hua Ruge''s ability to blink is not because of her mastery of spatial magic, but because of that bracelet.


    Then he pushed Hua Ruge to the corner again and said, "hand in your hand."


    "What if I don''t?" Hua Ruge smiled at her and said, "you want to kill me?"


    Shi Xuejun frowned, not intended to stimulate her with words, but to take it by himself.


    Just as she was about to start, four sharp short swords came from the sky. The short swords appeared on the border over the challenge arena. After rotating for a week, they suddenly fell towards the border at the same time.


    In the center of the four daggers, there were dozens of sword Qi with Taoist rhyme, the rules of heaven and earth played an important role, and the border collapsed in an instant.


    When Shi Xuejun and Shi Qingwan were stupefied, a very bright long sword appeared. When the long sword fell on the challenge arena, people saw the figure of the sword holder.


    Looking at Dao Yun''s sword Qi, people don''t have to guess that Tuoba Rui is coming.


    After Tuo Ba Rui appeared, he was constantly attacking Shi Xuejun, with a strong and unmatched momentum, and a strong sense of killing.


    Most of the people''s attention is still on the previous four short swords, while Hua Ruge focuses on the current strength of Tuoba Rui. Now, the strength of Tuoba Rui has reached the mysterious fairyland.


    His sword is very powerful. When it uses the power of the rules of heaven and earth, it is extremely powerful.


    Shi Xuejun didn''t have the right weapon in his hand, which forced him to retreat.


    The rules of the road are extremely unpredictable and all inclusive. Once they are used, even Shi Xuejun, a man of high accomplishments, will be a little intimidated.


    But Shi Xuejun was not a good stubble either. They soon fought together.


    The crystal image below is not enough. Some of the nuns in the audience are bright at the moment of Tuo Barre''s appearance. They break through the border directly. Facing Shi Xuejun, they are facing each other head-on. Such strong strength matches the face of non cannibal fireworks. Who can not be moved.


    Shi Xuejun was held in check. Mu Qingyan ran in from outside the border and asked Hua Ruge, "how is it?"


    Hua Ruge took a pill and said, "it''s OK."


    Mu Qingyan immediately orders someone to deal with shiqingwan and take her down.


    Above the sky, Tuo BARREI''s sword wielding moves are flowing. The sword power is powerful. There is a strong momentum of not cutting Shi Xuejun under the sword.


    Before Shi Xuejun was destroyed because of the magic weapon sweeping the dust, the spirit suffered certain trauma, before and after it was wounded by the three patriarchs, and the war of value in hetaoon had a huge consumption. Now her strength has been reduced a little, and she is not in the heyday.


    Tuoba Rui is different. He just made a breakthrough. His internal strength is so strong that he can fight with Shi Xuejun.


    Hua Ruge took a long sigh of relief, and finally knew why Tuoba Rui hadn''t passed the Customs for so many days. It turned out that he was not hitting the peak of fairyland, but the mysterious fairyland.


    She was really surprised, but more about security.


    He always arrives in time when she is in danger.


    Below, division Qingwan has been injured before. Now the combat power continues to decline. In the face of the attack from the disciples of Tianfu University, he can''t support it very quickly.


    So the purple dragon came out again, and Hua Ruge also released the small gold in the space, and the two dragons fought together again.


    It''s just that now, unlike before, Xiaojin is braver and braver in the war, and this move has completely won the upper hand.


    Both sides are in a good situation. Hua Ruge simply sits down and takes pills. Then he needs to recover his physical strength and strength quickly.


    She didn''t want to help, but she was afraid that Tuo BARREI would be hurt when he saw her hurt too much.


    Tuoba Rui has been closing up. He finally wants to see his daughter-in-law when he comes out of the gate. As a result, he can see that her daughter-in-law has been bullied from afar. Is that ok?

 Chapter 1212

    After seeing Hua Ruge was hurt, Tuo Ba Rui was completely angry. He kept attacking Xuejun with his long sword. He didn''t know how much more aggressive he was than his fellow friars.


    although he had just broken through the mysterious fairyland, his fighting ability was no better than his master guangxingzi.


    Shi Xuejun''s accomplishments are higher than that of ordinary people, but because of the previous consumption, and because she knew nothing about Tuo BARREI''s sword skills, and could not understand the rules, she was very passive in the war.


    The onlookers were shocked to see that Tuo BARREI was chasing after Shi Xuejun. Although Tuo BARREI broke through, Shi Xuejun was also a strong player in the extreme situation. When he met Tuo BARREI, he had to defend passively.


    In people''s eyes, there is a great disparity between the two men in terms of seniority and status, and Shi Xuejun is absolutely in a state of absolute repression. Who would have thought that the two men would have a day to fight, and this unexpected war situation.


    Shi Xuejun was shocked when she faced Tuo BARREI. She was able to easily hurt Tuo BARREI last time on the West Sea. Now it''s only less than two months later. Tuo BARREI seems to have become a different person, and she has to be careful to fight.


    Hua Ruge is still healing below. Although she has a strong constitution, she has only the cultivation of fairyland. She has been seriously injured by Shi Xuejun after several moves. It will take a while to heal.


    There is also a battlefield on the challenge arena, but people pay less attention to it.


    One is the confrontation between the Golden Dragon and the purple dragon. After being hit by Hua Ruge, the purple dragon has some doubts about life and is in a bad state. Jinlong is fighting bravely and pressing others to fight.


    Now there are many wounds on the body of the purple dragon. It will be sooner or later to be killed by the Golden Dragon.


    The other is that the disciples of Tianfu University joined hands with Qingwan, a war division. Although the Division has achieved high accomplishments, it has been injured and its combat effectiveness is not as good as before. It is also very dangerous after being besieged.


    The three parties are fighting fiercely. I don''t know which crystal image I want to record. But after a short struggle, I chose the scene between Tuo BARREI and Shi Xuejun.


    It''s hard not to be noticed with the strength and position of Shi Xuejun and the legend of Tuoba Rui.


    Of course, there are many people who are worried about the safety of Hua Ruge. They can''t get close and can only wait to see.


    On the top, Tuoba Rui turns anger into strength. The sword is sharp and powerful, which forces Shixue Jun to retreat. Even several times, it leaves a wound on Shixue Jun.


    Shi Xuejun is not a good stubble either. When he is forced to hurry, he takes out his own long sword and constantly struggles with Tuoba Rui to find out the skill.


    Hua Ruge put a little spirit power outside, when all in this field is recovered, the heart will be relieved.


    After all, Shi Qingwan was defeated by many enemies. Finally, he was chopped to his shoulder and completely fell to the ground.


    Students can not spare her, see her mouth on the ground to call for help.


    The disciples started again, but before they did, Shi Xuejun suddenly fell down and wanted to start with the disciples of Tianfu college.


    Tuoba Rui catches up with her and stops her.


    Mu Qingyan and others are relieved.


    At the next moment, Xuejun, shiqingwan, and Tuoba Rui fight again.


    Shiqingwan is scared. He hides behind shixuejun all the time. The disciples of Tianfu university know that shixuejun is very powerful, so they don''t do it.


    After losing this target, the disciples of Tianfu University began to help Jinlong attack the purple dragon again. Because he was afraid that he would run away and surround him layer by layer,


    shiqingwan wanted to take it back, but he could not take it back.


    Zilong was beaten by Jinlong. Now he has joined a large number of new forces and soon will not be able to do so.


    After a rush of incense, the Golden Dragon directly opened the belly of the purple dragon, and at the same time, he also grabbed a purple fairy crystal the size of a basin, that is, a dragon ball.


    Jinlong is very excited. If he eats this dragon ball, he must improve his cultivation. But he didn''t get the permission of huaruge, so he put it up first.


    After the purple dragon was killed, Shi Qingwan felt that the spirit had been severely damaged again, and people were stumbling in the air for several times, almost falling down.


    The disciples of Tianfu University laughed and waited for the chance. As soon as shiqingwan left shixuejun''s protection area, they immediately started. When the woman humiliated her Dean, they could see it in their eyes, and they would not let it go easily if they had a chance now.


    The teacher Xuejun above has been in a passive state, so the consumption is extremely large. After a period of fighting, he has completely fallen into the downwind.


    Tuoba Rui takes advantage of this time to release four short swords. When he attacks, four short swords surround Xuejun.


    This requires Tuo BARREI to use it with one heart and two purposes. It can be seen from his light and familiar appearance. Both his sword skills and the attack track of four short swords are flowing, as if he has practiced it thousands of times.


    People''s crystal image is higher than before. They marvel at this method.


    with Tuo Barry''s increasing attack, Shi Xuejun completely disorganized the rules. Even though she has rich combat experience, she has never met Tuo Barry, a monster who can integrate the rules of heaven and earth into sword skills.


    if her strength has an absolute advantage, it can be ignored, but only one situation can be missed World, she can''t be completely crushed, so she can only be suppressed.


    The sky is getting dusk, and the setting sun is hanging on the edge of the sky.


    Above the challenge arena, the white sword light is shining like a shooting star. Looking at Tuo Ba Rui''s sword power, it is strong without losing its beauty and looks pleasant to the eyes.


    The nuns below kept their eyes fixed. There are little stars in my eyes.


    It should be said that the time when Hua Ruge was gorgeous before was a crazy time for men. Now it''s a women''s show. When nuns see Tuo BARREI, the only idea is to be jealous of Hua Ruge.


    However, after jealousy, they also admit that they can''t compare with others in any way. The two of them are just like the golden child and the jade girl, which is more suitable.


    It''s just that what makes Tuoba Rui violent and beautiful is just watching the crowd. Shi Xuejun, who is in the gorgeous sword light, feels dazzled and worried.


    However, in the time of two joss sticks, Shi Xuejun had many wounds on his body, and he was severely hurt by sword Qi. Blood was spilled under his mask, and his clothes were in a mess now.


    When Tuo BARREI strengthened her attack, Shi Qingwan also cried bitterly, because it was hard for Shi Xuejun to protect her, so she could only dodge and cry bitterly.


    Now she began to think that Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge were easy to deal with.

 Chapter 1213

    One by one, these two men are stronger, the other is darker. It''s not human to fight together.


    When both mother and daughter are crying, Hua Ruge takes the credit and opens her eyes.


    It''s very fast for the Sutra of annihilation to recover. It''s only half an hour''s time that the injury has been cured, which will not affect her normal life.


    One of the reasons Shi Xuejun struggled for support was that she thought that Tuoba Rui should not be impeccable. She wanted to find out his shortcomings for a while, and also because of her status. Now it''s disgraceful to lose.


    If she did escape, how could she, the leader of the largest force in the world, have the face to see the world.


    Originally, this was a fight against Dan conference. She signed a contract with Hua rugo to find arbitration and let the world witness her. As a result, she was completely crushed.


    If you don''t recognize people after losing, you''ll have no good enough. It''s against the spirit of contract to start a war. It''s not good to pass it on to ask Tiandan palace and her reputation.


    But she thinks that strength is everything. As long as you can suppress Hua Ruge and the three major gates with your eyes, this black history will surely pass, or even find a chance to wash away.


    After all, history is always written by winners.


    But she didn''t expect that Hua Ruge was not only very strong in alchemy, but also extremely terrifying in the outbreak of combat power. There was also a special magic weapon for receiving people''s magic weapons.


    And then there is Tuo BARREI. She didn''t reckon that Tuo BARREI would break through in such a short time, and it would be so terrible after breaking through.


    Things have developed to the present, she only has to defeat Tuoba Rui to be able to respect, but Tuoba Rui is difficult to deal with not to say, Hua Ruge has also recovered.


    A person, she can''t be right, if Hua rugo joins in the battle again, she may not only be defeated, but also have life worries.


    Now, if you want to retain your strength and make plans, there is only one way left. That is to run first.


    Thinking of the idea of running away, Shi Xuejun''s heart is like blocking up a big stone. He can''t get up or down, which is very painful.


    When Hua Yuege got up, she was keenly aware that Shi Xuejun''s eyes had turned on her, thoughtful.


    Are you scared?


    Hua Ruge picked up the eyebrows and turned his hands to take out the city of the sky.


    Before she left, Xuejun, the teacher over there, was in a confrontation with Tuoba Rui. He would rather be injured than retreat. He opened a safe distance and grasped the teacher Qingwan with one hand.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes narrowed and his mind communicated with the world.


    At the same time, they almost covered the magic weapons in their hands to shixuejun''s mother and daughter. No matter how fast they were, they couldn''t run away.


    At this time, Shi Xuejun took out a black rune, which turned into ashes and a black light at the moment of contact with the air. When the black light disappeared, shixuejun''s mother and daughter also disappeared in place.


    Both magic weapons were empty and had to be collected.


    The onlookers recorded the whole process. They were shocked. Shixuejun was beaten away?


    You need to know that it''s a strong man with profound strength, not to mention that he has the support of the Hunyuan stove in his hand. He''s so powerful that he''s defeated. Even though people witnessed the whole process and countless people recorded it in crystal images, it is still incredible.


    It''s subverting people''s perception.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t care what other people think. After shixuejun escapes, he falls down. Seeing Hua Ruge alive, he gasps: "am I late again?"


    "Just right." Hua Ruge looks at Tuoba Rui who is unrestrained and elegant, and nods with satisfaction.


    If it comes early, shixuejun can''t give full play to his strength if he doesn''t collect the Hunyuan stove in his hand.


    Tuoba Rui reached out his hand and rubbed her head: "I don''t need to shut up any more recently. I''ll do this."


    "Good." Hua Ruge smiles and nods.


    Tuoba Rui took her hand and said, "it''s time to go home."


    Hua Ruge glanced at the bottom and thought there was nothing left to do. Then he nodded again, "OK."


    The two disappeared in the same place. When they got to the yard, Hua Ruge couldn''t help but ask, "how long has it been? How did you break through again?"


    "I happened to understand some rules, and I broke through." Tuo Ba Rui answered casually and then said: "what you just hurt is not light. I will take care of the next thing, and you will take good care of it at home."


    Hua rugo shook his head: "it''s all right. You can''t see how I look like the wounded."


    Although Tuoba Rui is not a doctor, she can also know something after exploring with her mind. Seeing that she is really much better, she nodded reassuringly.


    "By the way, where is my master?" It suddenly occurred to him that there seemed to be a few people missing from the arena.


    Hua Ruge coughs. Turn over his hands and take out the Hunyuan heaven and earth stove and put it in the center of the yard.


    Tuoba Rui raises eyebrows doubtfully.


    Hua rugo reached out his finger and said, "well, it''s here. There''s a space where the three patriarchs haven''t absorbed it."


    Tuoba Rui is also the first time to hear that there are such magic tools, novel at the same time, also frowning.


    Nothing''s going to happen.


    "I saw Shi Xuejun put his daughter in and let her out. I think there should be no danger in it. If I become the owner of this furnace, I can probably let people out." Hua Ruge analysis.


    After thinking about it, Tuo Ba Rui nods and


    now it''s the only way. It''s impossible to let Shi Xuejun out.


    Hua Ruge breathed a little nervously, and then began to use the spirit power to wipe the spirit mark left by Shi Xuejun.


    Although Shi Xuejun is a strong man, the power of the spirit is far less than the Hua Ruge who has eaten the ten thousand God pill. She easily wipes out the brand and adds her own mark.


    After the branding, Hua Ruge felt that there was a close relationship between himself and the Hunyuan heaven and earth furnace, and also felt the space inside the furnace at the same time.


    She was very happy next time. She explored her mind and found that the space in this ring was almost the same as that in the space ring, but it was a little more advanced and could hold people. There is a array in space. It seems that as long as this array is activated, it will produce such a strong suction force, which will suck people into the space.


    There was a lot of space, but she soon found out that there were people in it. It was the three great masters who had been admitted before.


    After the discovery, her mind moved and three people flew out of the space.


    After falling on the ground, all three of them were very weak. There was a big array of sucking people''s essence. As long as people were in it for a long time, they would be sucked to death.


    Hua rugo is glad that he made a decision early and didn''t dally.


    After the three came out, they looked at the environment in surprise, and then their eyes fell on Hua Ruge, who was holding the Danlu small.


    At the same time, Shi Xuejun, who had just returned to the temple of the heavenly pill, felt the pain of the spirit and her eyes widened.


    "No!"


    Just after her voice fell, I don''t know whether it was the spirit who was hurt or the spirit who was in a hurry. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, she fainted.

 Chapter 1214

    Shi Xuejun lost the contest, the battle and the heaven and earth stove of Hunyuan, and finally fainted. The palace of heaven and earth became confused.


    Shi Qingwan is also seriously injured in bed. What can I do to help him.


    She was not Hua Ruge''s rival when she was in a good time, let alone the reputation of the temple of heavenly pill.


    Most of the disciples of the Tiandan Palace are not ashamed after hearing that their princess has done such things as music.


    It''s humiliating enough for the leader of the most powerful palace to lose the competition. Now he has lost his character, which makes them proud how to go out to meet people in the future.


    There is also a rumor that Shi Xuejun killed Baili frost. These Danshi all worked hard for Baili frost, that is, the existence of the altar in their hearts. Now there is this rumor, which is also boiling.


    People have analyzed whether this is the case or not, so those histories before asking emperor Tianzong were picked out.


    A hundred years ago, it was really a very weak sect, and it was not a sect that mainly focused on alchemy. Don''t say that there were only a few Dan teachers, not even decent alchemy.


    How did such a clan become the largest one in the world in a few years?


    If there is no one to help, it''s impossible. That''s what the mainland people have always wanted to know. That''s to ask what kind of backer Tiandan palace has.


    Now it''s very reasonable to hear Hua Ruge say that Shi Xuejun made his fortune by killing Baili frost.


    Although there is no evidence for this matter, the more there is no evidence for this matter, the more guesswork it will cause, the higher the spread rate of guessing will be, and then it will become true if it is not true.


    Now unless you ask Tiandan palace for evidence that they didn''t kill people, the public opinion of King Zhan will not be able to hold down.


    Because of this, the disciples who asked Tiandan palace had great opinions, so those who could leave left left. The disciples who were outside didn''t go back at all. At last, shixuejun forced all the disciples not to get to the mountain gate.


    In this way, the disciples inevitably feel that they are treated as prisoners, and their heart is more tired.


    Shi Xuejun sees the morale of the palace is low. She is so angry that she can''t get up at all.


    She finally knows why Hua Ruge still dare to tell the story without any evidence. The killing power caused by public opinion is no less than the evidence.


    Today''s situation is hard to recover.


    Moreover, not only the disciples of the Tiandan palace, but also the last nine immortal cities that she lost her bet but didn''t hand in also made trouble. The reason is that the reputation of the Tiandan palace is so bad that they feel ashamed, so they organized to force the Tiandan palace to fulfill the contract and delimit their immortal city into the hands of Hua Ruge.


    Shi Xuejun has been persuasive and violently suppressed, which is not only useless, but also arouses more intense public anger.


    After several times of trouble and no result, the merchants were also in a hurry, and the resistance became more fierce. The shops began to strike, the workshops went on strike, and the monks left. Nine immortal cities were dead, so that the Tiandan palace could not receive any tax.


    Shi Xuejun is in a state of anxiety in her room every day. Bad news keeps coming, but she doesn''t pay attention to it. She pays attention to a letter.


    The letter was sent by Xihai people. It said that the king of Xihai Beast asked Tiandan palace if he didn''t hand over the pill. He had to take it himself. If he didn''t get the pill when he arrived, she would be responsible for the consequences.


    Shi Xuejun finally realized the feeling of the house on fire. Now she regrets offending Hua Ruge. East and South Xinjiang don''t give her herbs. How can she make the Pantheon for the king of the west sea?


    If it goes on like this, the beast king of the west sea will have to face up. She is now in a very bad situation. If the West Sea tells her secret again, she will be totally doomed.


    She called all the elders to the hall and asked them to give her advice.


    I can''t be in a hurry here. As an opponent, Hua Ruge keeps herself at home every day, eating the delicious food prepared by Tuo BARREI and living comfortably.


    Shangguanli sends people to send her the news every day. She keeps an eye on the trend outside and finds that everything is developing as she expected, so she doesn''t have to worry about it any more.


    However, it is impossible for the palace to collapse completely just because of internal worries. It is mainly to create foreign troubles.


    Tuoba Rui has already laid a solid foundation for this. He has communicated with huoyunzong and wushuangge before. After this battle, a consensus has been reached to deal with the Tiandan palace together.


    At the same time, all forces are ready to join in the camp of questioning Tiandan palace. In fact, they just want to get some benefits.


    Guangxingzi leaves all matters to Tuo barrow. Tuo barrow absorbs all the powerful clans into the camp, and is ready to destroy the Tiandan Palace at one stroke.


    Everything here is in the process of preparation. Although Hua Ruge is idle, he doesn''t let Tianfu college idle.


    Now Tianfu college has been officially listed, and the previously suspended enrollment continues.


    As soon as the news made a sensation all over the world and countless people came here, they almost broke the door of Tianfu college.


    With Hua Ruge, the present Tianfu college is famous all over the world. It has not only super skills and resources, but also invincible alchemy. It has crushed all other sects in all aspects. No one wants to join it.


    Because the college has not been built too big, so the enrollment requirements can only be one liter and then promoted, and even so, there are still countless people who meet the entry conditions.


    After Mu Qingyan''s report on this situation, Hua Ruge rubbed his forehead and said: "those with favorable conditions are called in, and now we will immediately build a branch."


    "Good." Do as you wish.


    Almost all the gifted students in the world have come to Tianfu college, and their future development can be seen.


    The rise of Tianfu university has made countless schools envy it. However, they only envy it. After all, they don''t have the strength of Hua Ruge.


    Tuoba Rui became the commander of the whole camp, busy with the deployment of offensive matters, most of the time in the study. Hua rugo wants to help, but he doesn''t allow it, just let her take good care of herself.


    Hua Ruge has nothing to do. She wants to follow the example of a good wife and mother, so she starts to walk into the kitchen and cook for Tuo BARREI.


    She began to learn from watching the fire and recognizing the seasoning, and finally learned to cook, but with little effect.


    It''s good to watch it. When she does it, she can''t even see the oil temperature well. It''s either pasted or not cooked.


    After three days of delivery, the cook looked at the black vegetables made by Hua Ruge and said with a bitter face, "my host, or you''d better not learn."


    She really didn''t want to taste it. She had a psychological shadow these three days.


    Hua Ruge sighed with frustration and finally realized that he was not the material.

 Chapter 1215

    After not cooking, Hua Ruge has nothing to do, so he can only follow Tuoba Rui.


    After the end of Tuoba Rui''s deployment, he had time to accompany her and made her many delicious food.


    He said that he was repairing Hua Ruge''s body, but Hua Ruge always doubted that he wanted to fatten himself. But whatever the purpose, she had a good time.


    "When do you want to go?" Hua rugo asked when she was drinking tea. Now she has retired from the front to the back, just listening to the news.


    "Three days later." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s very efficient. It''s just the right time."


    "I plan to wipe out the palace from the mainland in ten days." Tuoba Rui said.


    "So short?" Hua ruminated a little, and then said, "I think the time is a little tight. The hall of heavenly pill seems to be shaking, but in fact, it is not so easy to deal with."


    "Give it to me." Tuo Ba Rui''s answer is still very weak.


    Hua Ruge naturally knows that Tuoba Rui usually doesn''t do anything but no one deserves his help. Now, it''s not bad to devise strategies.


    "I''ll wait." She said.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked up at her and said, "wait for me to marry you."


    "Well." Hua Ruge nodded.


    After so many days, she was ready for marriage. She was not nervous anymore.


    While the two were chatting, a young man came in and announced: "my master, the three patriarchs of yuxu sect have arrived and said they want to see you."


    "Aunt." Hua Yuege stood up in surprise, and then turned to Tuoba Rui and said, "let''s pick her up."


    Tuoba Rui immediately got up and said, "OK."


    At the front, Hua Ruge finds that Hao Shou and ye Wanrou are coming to shuiyunxuan, and immediately reaches out to say hello.


    They couldn''t let go of shuiyunxuan. They just winked at her and asked her to salute shuiyunxuan.


    "Aunt, here you are." Hua Ruge laughs.


    Tuo Ba Rui bowed and said, "my aunt has come a long way, please come inside."


    "Xiaorui, you are ready." Shuiyunxuan said and looked at Tuoba Rui with satisfaction.


    With such a man, she is very relieved about her life after Hua Ruge.


    Hao Shou and ye Wanrou look at each other in surprise. They don''t know the relationship between Shui Yunxuan and Hua Ruge until now.


    Hua Ruge took shuiyunxuan''s arm and said, "aunt, you are eccentric. Why don''t you praise him for not praising me?"


    "You, if you are more stable, how can I not praise you?" Shuiyunxuan poked Hua Ruge''s forehead with her fingers. Although she was disgusted, her eyes were full of spoiled looks.


    "Be steady and never eat." Hua mumbled like a song.


    Shuiyunxuan can''t help her.


    "Aunt, why are you here now?"


    At the main hall, Hua Yuege asked.


    "It wasn''t the things you gave me that got in my way, but now I''m here to see you." Said shuiyunxuan.


    Hua rugo thought about it for a moment, and then said with surprise, "what did my aunt find?"


    She remembered that she had handed over the information of the destroyed clan that she found in the ten secret places to shuiyunxuan for her to check. She had a clue.


    Ten secret regions are the place where the hall of asking for heaven refined the pill of all gods. For this reason, hundreds of thousands of lives have been sacrificed. If the truth can be revealed, it can not only speed up the destruction of the hall of asking for heaven, but also give a statement to those dead souls.


    "There''s a piece of jade slips that hit the information of the gate. This gate is the first gate a hundred years ago. It''s the God sect that was asked about the collapse of Tiandan palace." Shuiyunxuan said and took out a piece of jade slips.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes brightened: "was lingzong really destroyed by Tiandan palace that day?"


    "This event was publicized by the palace of heaven and earth, and it was this war that made the palace of heaven and earth establish its prestige and become the largest one now." Said shuiyunxuan.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded at one side: "I have heard from the master. After that, the spirit sect disappeared completely on the mainland, even the holy land was destroyed. "


    Where the people of tianlingzong went has always been a mystery. Now it seems that they are the walking corpses under the ten secret environments.


    But knowing this, they were even more frightened.


    What a powerful existence tianlingzong once was, it even had no power to fight back, so it was absorbed by people and became a walking corpse.


    Now, what Hua Ruge saw in the bottom is still vivid. Those walking corpses are still living in a state of life, not only without resistance, but also without consciousness.


    And those who can do this can''t be Shi Xuejun. Who else?


    How powerful it is to turn the first door of a continent into a place of alchemy.


    When thinking of these things, Hua rugo also wears some things in his mind, that is the cause of death of Baili frost.


    Baili frost has a magic weapon like Hunyuan heaven and earth stove in his hand. It''s absolutely impossible to kill Baili frost with the strength of shixuejun at that time. However, this absolutely impossible thing has become a fact.


    It''s obvious that there''s another person in it.


    Some people help to ask Tiandan palace, or to help Xuejun master.


    However, it''s likely that Xuejun, the master, is not using the pill himself, but to whom?


    Thinking of this answer, it''s ready to come out. It''s that someone, by the hand of Shi Xuejun, made the immortality pill, which can hurt the harmony of heaven.


    Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui have a look at each other and see the dignification in each other''s eyes.


    The person who can defeat the heaven and earth stove of Hunyuan is definitely the most powerful person. How can he not be afraid to stand behind the background of the heaven and earth palace.


    Shuiyunxuan didn''t know many things. She didn''t know what they were thinking, but she said: "it''s not an accident to ask about the rise of Tiandan palace. You need to be careful when you start."


    "It''s no wonder that the rise is so fast. It was supported by someone." Hua Ruge touched her nose, then comforted Yunxuan: "aunt, don''t worry, we will be careful."


    "I''ve brought many elders of yuxu sect. I''m the only one to fight against Tiandan Palace this time." Water Yunxuan said.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "thank you very much, aunt. You have worked hard these days. I''ll ask someone to arrange the yard for you."


    "Good." Shuiyunxuan said and followed the servant out of the teahouse.


    Hua Ruge looked at Tuo barrow and said: "you say, if that person really appears, we are not cannon fodder."


    Not to mention them, it''s hard for them to escape.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowned and thought deeply, but did not express his opinion at the first time.


    Hua Ruge''s heart has been inclined to cancel this action. She is really afraid of implicating others.


    "I think we should think about it." Hua Ruge is very serious.


    As soon as her voice fell, Tuo Ba Rui shook his head at her and said, "we are on the line now. We can''t turn back."

 Chapter 1216

    Seeing Tuo Barrow''s resolute attitude, Hua Ruge thought about the current situation and knew that it was too late to quit.


    So she also nodded: "then continue our plan and beat him."


    "But you have to promise me one thing." Tuoba Rui said and looked at her.


    Hua Yuege said, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''ll let you in on the plan, but I''ll take care of the action." Tuoba Rui said earnestly.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "but once the situation is dangerous, I can''t watch you take risks alone."


    "I can." Tuoba Rui is determined.


    "That''s not good either. Let''s change it." Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "in this way, once the war begins, I will only do what I can, and I will never try to do it."


    Tuo Ba Rui respects her idea. Although he doesn''t want her to take any more risks, he nods: "I promise you, but you have to remember."


    "No problem." Hua rugo promised Shunliu.


    The two talked for a while. Tuoba Rui went back to his study to make plans. Hua Ruge went to shuiyunxuan''s yard to play.


    When they arrived at the courtyard, Hao Shou and ye Wanrou were helping shuiyunxuan to tidy up the room. Shuiyunxuan was sitting in the study in the courtyard, and Hua Ruge was in the courtyard. They greeted them.


    "All right, you''re hidden deep enough." Hao Shou came forward and hammered her shoulder.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "I didn''t mean to hide it from you. It''s really my virtue. If I break the window paper, it''s not humiliating for my aunt."


    "I think you''re afraid of restraint." Ye Wanrou mends the knife on one side.


    Hua Ruge chuckled, "I haven''t seen you for such a long time. My mouth is still so fierce. Be careful not to have friends."


    Ye Wanrou hugged Hao Shou''s arm and said, "I wish I had a man."


    Today''s Hao Shou still hasn''t lost weight. It seems that those who lost weight before have bounced back. Now he laughs like a Maitreya Buddha.


    But it seems that ye Wanrou, who used to be Yan Kong, doesn''t dislike it.


    Hua Yuege smiled at this, and then said, "I have something to say to my aunt. I''ll come out and play with you later."


    "Well, I went back to the city. The workshop brewed good wine. Let''s have a drink later." Hao Shou said with a smile.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened when she heard the good wine, nodded and went into the study.


    Shuiyunxuan heard her voice, stopped meditating and waited for her to come in.


    "Aunt." Hua rushes forward with a smile.


    Shuiyunxuan smiled kindly: "you little spirit, how is your plan?"


    "As usual, Tuoba Rui is planning." Hua Yuege said and sat on the bookcase in front of shuiyunxuan.


    "Be careful." Shuiyunxuan asked.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "I know my aunt."


    "I don''t need to worry about your work." Shuiyunxuan was relieved to hear Hua Ruge.


    With Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui''s heart power, she felt that she didn''t need to ask more.


    Hua rugo didn''t intend to continue this topic, but asked: "Auntie, I am now in heaven Wonderland. It''s not a question to read Xuanxian puppet. It''s OK."


    Shuiyunxuan turned around and looked at her carefully, waiting for her to continue.


    "This is how I plan to get married when I ask Tiandan palace to fall down." Hua Ruge looked up at shuiyunxuan and said, "I want to show Tuoba Rui to my mother."


    Although this is the original mother, but it is her few relatives in the world, she does not want to let it suffer.


    At the beginning, shuiyunxuan said that she was still weak, but now her strength has become stronger, and she has the Hunyuan heaven and earth stove in her body. She feels that she has the ability to take her mother out of the fire.


    Hearing Hua rugo''s words, shuiyunxuan smiled happily and came to touch her head lovingly.


    Hua rugo looks at her reaction.


    "Your strength is not bad now. After this matter subsides, your aunt mother will arrange the wedding for you, and then take you back to see your sister." Water Yun Xuan said lovingly.


    Hua Yuege smiled happily: "OK."


    She can finally do something for her mother.


    Shuiyunxuan touched her head and said, "you are such a good child. Your mother will be very happy to see you."


    Hua Ruge is looking forward to the scene that shuiyunxuan said.


    Now in front of them, there is only the rival of the heavenly palace. As long as they win, the hope is in front of them.


    Even if it''s just for this, she must win.


    On that day, shuiyunxuan left huaruge for lunch. During the lunch, huaruge and Hao Shou had two drinks. However, she would not give up after only two drinks.


    "The sun is coming out to the West today?" Asked ye Wanrou strangely.


    For the first time, she saw Hua Ruge put down her glass. She was usually advised by others, but she didn''t put it down.


    "There have been so many things recently that I need to stay awake." Hua Ruge is serious about eating.


    Hao Shou gave her a white look and said, "I think it''s your man around you. You dare not drink too much."


    Hua Ruge, who was said to be worried, felt that he couldn''t hold his face, so he said, "nonsense, I''m thinking about things from the perspective of the overall situation. It''s like you only know your sweetness."


    Ye Wanrou and Hao Shou look at each other with a tacit understanding in their smile. Obviously, I know about this.


    "I call it promoting family harmony." Hua Ruge mutters while eating.


    They are too lazy to break her down. They are afraid of men. Must they say that they are so brilliant and great.


    After eating and chatting for a long time, the three of them went back to their courtyard in the evening.


    At this time Tuoba Rui has been waiting for her in the hospital. Seeing her coming back, he asked, "where is my aunt?"


    "Well." Hua rugo said and went forward: "my aunt and I said our marriage, she agreed, but also said to do it for me personally."


    Tuo Ba Rui saw that she had drunk wine. He wanted to ask her a few questions. When he heard this, his eyes flashed bright light.


    "Really?" He confirmed.


    Although he never cared about the world''s ideas, Hua Ruge''s close relatives treated him as their elders, and their opinions were enough to make him nervous.


    Hua, like a song, said strangely, "why do you ask?"


    Is he not confident in himself or does he feel too good about her?


    "I just want to make sure." Tuoba Rui pulls her to her side and says, "tell me, is it true?"


    "Do you have tense moments, too?" Hua Ruge didn''t say that he wanted to see his jokes.


    Tuo Barry picked up his eyebrows and said, "if you say that, I will not only not pursue you to drink outside, but also accompany you to drink two cups."


    "It''s true that my aunt agreed to our marriage and will take you to see my mother after it." Hua Ruge said all the inventory in her stomach in one breath.

 Chapter 1217

    Tuoba Rui smiled slowly.


    Hua rugo looked at him and asked with expectant look, "is what you just said count?"


    "Yes." Tuo Ba Rui kissed her forehead and said, "it''s necessary for us to celebrate such a big thing."


    "Then I have good wine. Today, brother Shou brought it to me. Try it." Hua Ruge said that she took out good wine from her own space.


    Tuo Ba Rui can''t help her. This woman is definitely a wine fairy in her last life.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll make some dishes." Tuo Barry got up, afraid that she would drink the clothes on the back of her neck, and said, "come here and fight for me."


    "No problem." Hua went with her like a song.


    The time passed quickly on their side, either eating or playing, but the time passed like a year on the other side of the Tiandan palace.


    The means of Tuo Ba Rui is very obvious. It is to unite all the clans and prepare to surround the Tiandan palace from all directions.


    Shixuejun tries to find a way for the affairs of the ten thousand God pill, so he asks shiqingwan to order his affiliated clan to support him.


    Master Qingwan took the command and began to send letters to all affiliated schools. His words were not as domineering as usual. He said something with human feelings that he would share weal and woe with others. He asked Tiandan palace if they could defeat the attackers, they would have their benefits and so on.


    After she wrote those letters herself, she even felt that she had said all the good things she could say in her life. After the letters were sent out, she was waiting for the reply at the gate of the clan.


    As a result, most of the small clans who usually only ask the leader of Tiandan palace don''t reply now. Even if there are several replies, they are all kinds of excuses. In a word, they won''t help each other.


    Not only that, but also the spy reported that half of these clans had joined the camp of Wuji sword clan and planned to fight against the Tiandan palace.


    Master Qingwan breaks the table case in front of him.


    Today''s Tiandan palace is to ask for no one, no money, so even if those sects don''t attack, they will also consume their resources and fail.


    She reported the matter to Shi Xuejun, who sighed: "there is no other way. Try to contact your master and ask him to help."


    "But when I came here, the master said, if you don''t have the magic pill, don''t bother him. If something goes wrong, don''t expect him to be busy. " Shiqingwan said, "I''m afraid that he will be furious after I tell him the current situation, and then it will be even worse."


    Shi Xuejun sighed: "I don''t know what you said, but if he doesn''t show up now, the palace of heaven and pill will be destroyed soon. If you have to move him, maybe it''s more expedient. "


    "Well, I''ll send the news to the master." Teacher Qingwan helpless way.


    Shixuejun just wants him to listen to her.


    At the same time that the letter was sent out, the king of the beast of the West Sea set out from the West Sea and came to Yandu.


    At the same time, Hua Ruge was chatting with Tuoba Rui in the mansion. In front of them were the layout of the Tiandan palace in that mountain range, on which were the attack strategies formulated by the two men.


    But what they are talking about now is totally irrelevant.


    "I''m sure I won''t make the wedding dress. I''ll ask bing''er to help me. She''s my sister and borrowing her hand is equivalent to mine." Hua Yuege said.


    "That''s the only way." Tuo Ba Rui doesn''t expect Hua Ruge to do things that she''s not good at.


    "There''s also a venue. I don''t think it''s a big show. Let''s invite some close friends and don''t make it public."


    "Good." Tuoba Rui also doesn''t like to be busy.


    "Besides, the wedding feast must be good. I will borrow some royal chefs from the emperor."


    "Well."


    They talked about their marriage, and their faces were full of longing.


    Just at this time, a young man came to report: "my master, the emperor of Daewoo came to visit me and asked to see me outside the door."


    "Please." Hua Yuege said at once.


    When the boy went down, Hua Yuege said with a smile, "here comes the helper."


    "Let''s go. See you in front." Tuoba Rui said and stood up.


    When they got to the front hall, juntianxia also happened to come in. He was dressed in a dark blue casual suit and looked very dignified.


    "Emperor." Two people talk.


    "Ruge, brother Tuoba, long time no see." The king pays back the gift.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile: "please sit down, emperor, come and serve tea."


    "You''re welcome." Juntianxia sits on the chair.


    "How are you, emperor?" The question is Tuo BARREI.


    Jun Tianxia nodded: "thank you, brother Tuoba. Everything is OK. But it''s not easy for you two to fight against the palace of heavenly pill. I''m here to help. "


    "I knew you were righteous." Hua Ruge is not polite.


    "Yes." Juntianxia doesn''t speak Mandarin in front of her.


    Just as the three of them were going to communicate the details, the young man rushed in again and said, "my host, the young master of Dongjiang, has come to visit."


    His voice had just come to a purple flash, and the mink had appeared in the front hall. He could not wait to report.


    "Sister." In mink''s eyes, he can only see the beauty like a song.


    Hua Yuege laughs and dotes: "mink is lovely, please sit down."


    Mink wants to hug Hua Ruge very much, but when he sees Tuoba Rui on the other side, he resists the impulse. It''s not that he has consciousness, but that he can''t beat him.


    "Elder sister, I heard that you are going to fight. I brought my men to help you." Small mink sat at the bottom of Hua Ruge and said, with a face of praise.


    "Mink loves her sister most. I''ll treat you to a good meal later." Hua is like song as he wishes.


    The mink smiled contentedly, "yes."


    Hua rugo has no way to take him.


    And Hua rugo said hello to mink and then looked at the two people: "we met again. Last time I saw my sister taking the pill, there was nothing we could do. This time, we must overturn the palace of heaven asking pill and vent our anger for my sister!"


    This caused a strong resonance between the two people, and both of them showed their identity.


    Although these three people are different in character and status, they are the same in their heart. You should know that the evil spirit of the ten thousand God pill is still in Hua Ruge''s body. Once it happens, the consequences are unimaginable.


    If Hua Ruge didn''t stop them at that time, they would have done it already, let alone now the time is ripe.


    Hua Ruge was very warm in her heart when she watched the three people share the same hatred. For them, it was worth taking the pill.


    After that, juntianxia took a look at the attack route.


    Although the mink couldn''t understand it, he also joined in, for nothing else, just to stick to Hua Ruge''s side.


    Tuo Ba Rui knew that he was such a man and didn''t say anything. Hua, like a song, laughs and looks spoiled.


    Several people studied again and then began to eat. After half of the meal, the mink looked up and asked, "elder sister, I want to see elder sister Ali later."

 Chapter 1218

    Hua Ruge hears that Xiaodiao is going to find shangguanli, and gives him shangguanli''s current address.


    After dinner, mink went out. The two families were not far away. Mink soon found it.


    At this time, shangguanli was drinking tea in the courtyard, and the servant came to report: "the Lord of the pavilion, the little Lord of the East Xinjiang came to visit, and asked to see him outside."


    Shangguan Li doubts and puts down the tea cup.


    Xiaolan asked later, "are you sure it''s the minority leader in the East, not the minority leader in the south?"


    "The villain is sure." Said the boy.


    Xiaolan looks at Shangguan glass.


    "Please." Shangguan Li didn''t hesitate after confirming. She still had a good impression on mink.


    Mink usually disobeys the rules. When he gets here, he gives shangguanli enough face. He walks in with the boy and says hello to shangguanli: "sister a Li, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Yes, sit down." Shangguan Li says and orders Xiaolan to have tea.


    Xiaolan goes in response.


    "I just came from my sister. She said that your family feeling is not very good recently. Why?" Mink looked at Shangguan glass, a pair of purple pupils in the meaning of concern.


    His mind is simple and everything is written on his face, which makes people unprepared.


    Seeing his appearance, Shangguan Li was more open. She thought for a moment and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s just that there''s nothing to make me happy."


    "Is it because no one is with you? I think my sister is happy every day." Said mink.


    Looking at his ignorant look, shangguanli didn''t know what to say.


    Although she is smart, she doesn''t know how to communicate with others. Only Hua Ruge can deal with her. But Hua Ruge is very clever. She doesn''t need to explain many things.


    However, mink''s mind is like a child. She knows very little about the world, so she doesn''t know what to say.


    The mink didn''t wait for her answer, so he said to himself, "if so, I can come here to talk with you every day recently."


    "Do you like to talk to me?" In the face of mink''s candor and sincerity, shangguanli said nothing but his brain for the first time, and directly said what he wanted to say in his heart.


    Xiao Lan, who was walking back, was stunned. She thought it didn''t sound like what her daughter said.


    Mink naturally won''t think much. He nodded without hesitation: "yes, I want to be with sister Ali, just like I want to be with her."


    With his limited understanding of emotion, it''s good to say that.


    Shangguan Li was puzzled, so he asked, "why do you like me?"


    "Sister a Li is good-looking and friendly." Mink said as he felt.


    There are many contacts with human beings, but in addition to Hua Ruge, only shangguanli can give him the feeling of wanting to be close.


    Xiaolan doesn''t think her miss is very kind.


    Shangguan Li smiled: "it''s the first time I''ve heard someone say that to me."


    "Sister Ali, you smile." Small marten saw Shangguan Li smile also follow smile way: "you smile very good to see."


    Shangguan Li is stunned. He doesn''t know how to answer well.


    Mink is still watching.


    "Your child''s mouth is sweet." Shangguan Li only thinks he is joking.


    Mink didn''t know that she understood it as a joke, and laughed at it.


    "Now that you''re here, I''ll have someone make you something delicious." Shangguan Li takes the initiative and looks friendly on his face.


    Xiaolan is a little surprised to hear this, because even Hua Ruge comes to Shangguan Li, she seldom takes the initiative to stay for dinner. It seems that her young lady''s impression on the young master of Dongjiang is very good.


    "Good." Mink nodded his head and then chatted with her.


    Shangguanli is in a completely defenseless state in front of him. He can say whatever he has. It''s hard to be relaxed and comfortable. The smile on his face appears more often.


    Mink can''t figure out his emotions, but he likes to stay with shangguanli instinctively. He will be happy to talk with her and eat with her. He won''t think about other things, and he can''t think about them.


    In the evening, Tuoba Rui and juntianxia are playing chess in the yard. As she has just learned the level of her game, it is still very boring. So she just went to the roof alone and ate snacks to watch the stars.


    At this time, a purple shadow flew over from afar and landed in front of her in the form of a sable.


    Hua rugo reached out and touched him, and he quickly turned into a human and sat beside her.


    "Back?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    Mink nodded happily.


    "Happy to see Ali?" She asked again.


    Mink then nodded: "happy, sister Ali is very good."


    "It''s very good." Hua Ruge recognized and said, "if you like her, you can accompany her more. She''s too hard alone."


    "Why?" Mink asked in doubt.


    He doesn''t understand why all of them are the same person. His elder sister is very happy every day. Ali looks unhappy.


    "You want to know?" Hua rugo asked him.


    "I want to make her happy," mink nodded


    "Then try to understand by yourself, and you will know why if you touch more." Hua rugo didn''t tell him what it meant.


    Shangguanli has no love since she was a child. When she grows up, she has the ability to make herself happy and then habitually pushes away people who want to be close to her. Her life is very autistic. This time, she didn''t push away the mink, which surprised Hua Ruge a little, but it was also a good phenomenon.


    Mink nodded, "well, I''ll accompany her when I''m free."


    "By the way, she didn''t say she wouldn''t let you go next time?" Hua Ruge asked,


    "no, sister Ali also said that she asked me to play often and make me sweet cakes." Said mink.


    Hua Ruge''s eyebrows trembled: "she said to do it for you?"


    "Yes, sister Ali said that her skill is better than that of a cook." Mink said this with a simple smile, obviously he didn''t know what it meant.


    Hua Ruge felt that he had discovered the new world, and shangguanli would cook himself.


    After thinking for a long time, she gave mink a thumbs up and said, "it''s my brother indeed, and her charm is not so big."


    Mink looked at her doubtfully.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Go down and have a rest." Hua Ruge reached for his head.


    "Well, elder sister, you should go to bed earlier. Don''t stay here too long. You will catch cold." Mink didn''t ask for the bottom of the story, just said it with concern and went back.


    Hua Ruge watched mink disappear and put it in the right direction, showing a happy smile, which made her feel like a child growing up.


    After their chess game, Tuoba Rui won the game.


    "You seem to have something on your mind." Tuo Ba Rui put down the chess pieces and asked.


    "That''s not the reason to lose. Brother mop is very good at chess. I admire him." You are very calm.

 Chapter 1219

    After playing chess and seeing off juntianxia, they went back to their room.


    "With them in my heart, I''m more steadfast. This time, I''m sure I''ll be able to win the palace of heavenly pill." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    If there are only two of them, it''s really difficult to deal with the old monster behind the temple of heavenly pill, but if they join hands, the odds will be very big.


    After all, none of these people are good at fault.


    "Just when it''s over, leave them all for the wedding party." Hua Ruge is planning there.


    "Well." Tuo Ba Rui always said very little. He hugged her and kissed her on his forehead. "Go to sleep."


    "Good." Hua Ruge hugged him: "together."


    Tuoba Rui smiles and nods.


    In the morning of the next day, there was only one day left for the final general attack.


    Hua Ruge was having breakfast when he received a message from the dark night pavilion that shangguanli was looking for her.


    "If it wasn''t for an emergency, Li would not have asked me to go there. I''ll ask." Hua Yuege says to put down the bun in his hand and moves to shangguanli''s courtyard in a moment.


    Shangguan Li just got up, saw her and said, "I have new news. Let me show you."


    Hua Ruge takes over a jade Jane, reads the contents, and then looks complicated.


    The above is very simple. The king of the west sea beast and his men appeared in the Yandu city yesterday. Now they should have arrived at the palace of the heavenly pill.


    Last time, it was in collusion with the West Sea that a big war was launched in the palace of heavenly pill. This time, the king of beasts of the west sea came again? Is it necessary to join hands again?


    We should know that the number of sea animals is huge, which is more difficult to deal with than the eastern or southern Xinjiang.


    And as long as the West walrus attacks the mainland in a symbolic way, the mainland must be consistent with the outside world, and it is very difficult to attack the temple of heaven.


    After hundreds of years of development, the thin camel was bigger than the horse, and it was eradicated only by one or two forces.


    "The west sea again." Hua Ruge mumbled and sat down on the stone bench.


    Shangguan Li sat opposite her and said, "this trip of the beast king of the West Sea is very confidential. Otherwise, we can''t get the news until he arrives at Yandu."


    Hua Ruge squinted.


    "According to my analysis, this may not be a joint venture." Said Shangguan Li.


    "What do you say?"


    "If it''s just to join hands or reach an agreement, it''s necessary for the animal king to come out in person?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    Hua Ruge suddenly realized that she was a little nervous before and forgot this. This kind of thing messenger is completely competent.


    But what will disturb the king of the west sea?


    Her eyes lit up a little at last.


    "What do you think of?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    "Magic pill." Hua Yuege said again and said, "it''s not that the pill of all gods has not been handed in yet. It''s going to turn in the nest."


    Shangguan Li has heard that the reason why the Tiandan palace and Xihai have reached cooperation is likely to be wanshendan.


    However, it was interrupted by Tuo BARREI. When wanshendan was in the West Sea, it was not refined. When it wanted to use herbs for refining in the inland, it was controlled by Hua Ruge. It was too late for the palace to turn it into a pill.


    At this time, the beast king of the west sea came in person, probably to ask for the elixir, but it''s obvious that the heavenly pill palace can''t bring out the elixir.


    "If that''s the case, we''ve got a hole to make." Hua Ruge said to shangguanli, "please pay attention to their movements for me. It''s better to know the purpose of their visit to the Tiandan palace."


    "Well, I asked Tiandan palace and several reliable people. I asked them to pay attention." Shangguan Li agrees.


    And they can''t do anything without the updated information.


    At the same time, the Western sea animal King took some of his animal kings into the Mountain Gate of the Tiandan palace and met Shi Xuejun.


    The look on the face of the beast king of the West Sea is very ugly. He is aggressive and has the attitude of asking questions.


    In this war, they lost a lot in the west sea just for a magic pill. But after waiting so long, there was no shadow of the magic pill, how could he not be angry.


    When I met, Shi Xuejun said friendly, "the king of beasts is here. I asked Tiandan palace how magnificent it is."


    "Well, we are old friends, master of the division. We might as well open the skylight and talk frankly." The king of the beast of the West Sea said, and immediately said, "I only ask when will the ten thousand God pill be given to me?"


    Immortals don''t like to beat around the bush.


    "Please take a seat, king of beasts. This pill is not something I don''t want to give. There is something wrong with it." Shi Xuejun sighed a long time, then took out a small red bottle from the space.


    She opened the little red bottle, in which a strong evil spirit overflowed, just a little bit of it was fascinating.


    The king of the beast of the West Sea could not bear to step back and frowned, "what''s the matter?"


    He can feel that this is the magic pill, because ordinary pills can never have such a powerful spirit power, but these evil spirits are unexpected to him.


    Don''t eat such a strong evil spirit, it''s easy to be attacked in contact.


    "This pill was interrupted during refining. It''s just an unfinished form. If I send it to you, I can''t eat it." Shixuejun''s tone is very sorry.


    "Who did it?" said the king, frowning


    "It''s said that the king of beasts has heard about it. It''s Tuoba Rui who went to you to negotiate." Shi Xuejun said this truthfully.


    When the king of the West Sea heard the name of Tuoba Rui, his instinct appeared murderous in his eyes. He still remembered that it was this man''s tough negotiation attitude that made Xihai less than many pills.


    Shiqingwan stands behind shixuejun. Hearing this, she doesn''t understand. She thinks it should all be pushed to Hua Ruge.


    If so, the West Sea may be able to fight Tuo BARREI, which she doesn''t want to see.


    Although Tuo BARREI has no affection for her, she still can''t let him go.


    "Damn it." The king of the West Sea said, "you should kill him."


    "I also want to, but that''s the man of Wuji sword sect. Why can''t I ask Tiandan palace?" Shixuejun said helplessly.


    The beast king of the West Sea is not stupid either. He said directly, "although I hate this kid deeply, you don''t want me to do it."


    He didn''t want to be involved in the human war, let alone be used by the temple of heaven.


    Shi Xuejun knew that Xihai was not so easy to get hooked, so he prepared his back hand. Seeing this, she said: "it doesn''t matter whether this man kills or not, but this pill can be refined twice, and the evil spirit can be removed with herbs."


    When the king heard that his eyes were brighter, he asked, "in this case, what are you waiting for? Hurry up."


    "It''s just that we need a lot of herbs. We can''t get that much." Shixuejun tells us the difficulty.

 Chapter 1220

    "I don''t have any in the West Sea. I have enough herbs. What kind of herbs do you say? I''ll find them for you." The way of the beast king of the West Sea.


    Shixuejun shook his head and said, "if there is one in the West Sea, I don''t have to be so embarrassed. These two herbs are only available in the mainland."


    "Then you''ll send people to pick them up in the East and the south. What''s the trouble?" The king of the West Sea doesn''t think it''s hard.


    "I don''t know about the animal king. I need a lot of herbs. It will take a long time to extract them by manpower. We can only cooperate with one of the eastern or southern regions. " Shi Xuejun said about this meal, and then said, "I''ve offered a large price for the king of beasts'' play and examination, but I don''t want someone to interfere with it."


    "What do you mean?" The beast king of the West Sea did not know the condition of the mainland.


    "We have a Kyushu chamber of Commerce, which has business contacts with southern Xinjiang. The owner of the chamber is Hua Ruge. He asked me if Tiandan palace could pass. Don''t let these two territories give me herbs. " Said Shi Xuejun.


    Although it had happened some time ago, she was still holding back.


    It''s not humiliating enough to say that the first force in the mainland is forced to do so.


    The king of the beast of the west sea thought for a moment, and then said, "Hua Ruge? Is that the female doll whose physical strength is comparable to that of the fairy beast? "


    Hua Ruge once played a brilliant role in the first World War in Xijiang, and her famous head, the king of beasts in the West Sea, also heard of it.


    "It''s her." Shi Xuejun nodded his head.


    "As far as I''m concerned, that girl is only in her early twenties. She can force you to ask Tiandan palace like this?" The beast king of the West Sea believed it.


    Being questioned by the king of beasts of the West Sea, the mother and daughter feel that there is a murky breath in their chest, and they can''t spit it out and swallow it, which makes them uncomfortable.


    They have never put Hua Ruge in their eyes before, who knows that she has grown up to this part in a short time.


    "I don''t want to admit it, but the fact is that this girl doll controls the eastern and southern Xinjiang. And now I have to ask Tiandan palace for help. " Shi Xuejun sighed and said: "now she has mastered the absolute power. If she can''t defeat her, these two herbs won''t be taken."


    The animal king of the West Sea frowned, as if he could not understand how this could happen.


    How can a little girl be so powerful.


    "If you don''t expect it, one day she will unite dozens of doors to attack me. After a while, without the wrath of the king of beasts, I won''t be there." Shixuejun will just say everything.


    She wanted to exaggerate a little, but when she said it to her mouth, she found that it would be miserable to say it.


    The beast king of the west sea still hasn''t made a statement.


    Shi Xuejun did not rush to bring him to his own camp.


    The king of the beast of the West Sea has his own consideration. If the situation of the Tiandan palace is really so bad, then his eight achievements of the Pantheon''s elixir have failed. What should I do?


    Seeing that he was silent for a while, Shi Xuejun said: "king of beast, now the ten thousand God pill is only two herbs can be formed. As long as you do me a little favor, I promise to call the pill within one month."


    "Listen." The king of the West Sea didn''t directly agree.


    He doesn''t want to get involved in the deep water of the mainland.


    "As long as Xijiang invades the mainland again, those clans who deal with me will disperse, and then the danger of Dangong will be solved." Shixue jundun continued: "I will try to destroy the Kyushu chamber of Commerce in the shortest time and get those two herbs."


    "Impossible." The beast king of the West Sea flatly refused: "the invasion of your land last time has caused me serious losses in the West Sea. This time, you can''t let me be your pawn again."


    Shi Xuejun hurriedly said: "the king of beasts is very happy and angry. This time, it''s not really a fight, but it''s just for you to make a pretentious attack. When people are organized here, you can withdraw immediately."


    The beast king of the West Sea frowned, and his less brilliant mind was analyzing the advantages and disadvantages of this matter.


    "As long as you withdraw, mankind will never go deep into the West Sea to fight, and our crisis will be solved." Shixuejun went on.


    "What''s more, only in this way can the magic elixir be saved, otherwise all our previous efforts will be in vain."


    She is a good guide.


    However, he said angrily, "last time you also said that it''s very pleasant. As a result, refine a magic pill that can''t be used for me."


    "Don''t be angry. It''s a hindrance. I promise not next time. " Shixuejun advised.


    "You let me think about it!" The king of the beast of the West Sea said he was going to leave.


    "The king of beasts has come from afar. Those who are not familiar with Yandu''s life will rest in my palace." Shixuejun said hurriedly.


    "You are afraid that I will be seen when I go out," said the king of the west sea with a snort


    "How can it be? Our palace and Xihai are always in the same camp. How can the king of beasts gossip about me?"


    "You''d better tell me the truth." The beast king of the West Sea is not good looking. He insists on going out.


    He''s not stupid. It''s easy to be controlled if he lives in the palace of the heavenly pill.


    Shixuejun can''t but deliver it to the Mountain Gate in person.


    After the beast king of the West Sea left, she immediately told people to keep an eye on him, and to report any changes.


    The following received the order and passed it on.


    Shi Xuejun went back to the main hall, took off his mask and revealed a beautiful middle-aged woman''s face.


    "Mother, do you think Xihai will agree to our terms?" Teacher Qingwan asked.


    "As long as no one makes trouble, he will certainly agree." Shixuejun''s conservative way.


    Master Qingwan frowned slightly: "Hua is like a song? She won''t know about it. "


    "She shouldn''t know, but this doll has always had means, so she should be on guard." Shi Xuejun said cautiously, which is why she sent people to stare at the king of the West Sea.


    Shi Qingwan nods.


    They are afraid of Hua Ruge''s calculation, and dare not trust her any more.


    "By the way, has your master returned the news?" Shixuejun asked.


    "Back, it''s just the boy back. He said that the master was closed. No one can disturb him." Teacher Qingwan is helpless.


    Shi Xuejun sighed: "it seems that we can only hope in the west sea now."


    Shi Qingwan nods. Fortunately, they still have a little hope.


    Gradually at dusk, Hua Ruge rarely practices in her room, because she recently felt that her Sutra of extinction had signs of breakthrough, so she practiced more frequently.


    When she came out of the room, she saw Tuoba Rui in the yard, playing with a white jade Jane.


    Hua Ruge recognized it at a glance. It was the jade slips of the dark night Pavilion.


    "A Li comes to the news?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuoba Rui nods and hands the jade Jane to the one who comes up.


    Hua Ruge probes into the jade slips with only a few words.

 Chapter 1221

    "The relationship between the animal king of Xijiang and Shi Xuejun is not harmonious. When the animal king of Xihai left, he was not satisfied. Shi Xuejun was very polite."


    "Shi Xuejun sent people to watch the king of beasts."


    "They have had secret talks, but the level is too high, my people can''t penetrate, and they are still exploring."


    There are only three sentences in it. The information expressed is very vague.


    "It''s not the old style of a Li. It''s knowing that time is urgent." Hua Yuege put the jade slips on the stone table.


    "It''s a lot of information." Tuoba Rui said and handed her the tea in front of her.


    Hua Yuege took over, smiled and said, "if not, she would not have sent it to us."


    "It seems that the West Sea is not asking Tiandan palace. Please come here. It should be asking for help." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "ask Tiandan palace to prevent them from saying that they have not reached a new agreement, we have time to drill."


    "Well." Tuo agreed.


    "If I guess it''s right, the reason why Xihai came here is that the Pantheon pill is not in place. Looking at the attitude of shixuejun, it''s likely that he wants to stabilize the West Sea, or even join hands with the West Sea to deal with us. " Hua rugo said and sat beside him.


    "I think so, too." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua rugo smiled and said, "but we have a chance to see that they are still on guard."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Go to west sea beast king to negotiate. I think I have better chips than Shi Xuejun." Hua said with a smile.


    "It''s a good idea, but I''ll go." Tuoba Rui added.


    Hua rugo said with a smile, "it''s not that I belittle you. It''s better for me to negotiate about it. You are too hard tempered."


    She always felt that Tuo BARREI would fight in the negotiation.


    "I''m not as good as you, but I can do it this time." Tuoba Rui reached out to touch her head and said, "have a good rest at home and wait for my news."


    "Are you really fake?"


    "What do you think." Tuoba and Rui raise eyebrows.


    Hua Ruge saw that he was serious and only got the way: "then you promise me that you can''t do anything without a word."


    She didn''t think that the West Sea could not be provoked, but she was afraid that Tuo BARREI would suffer losses under those sea animals.


    "Don''t worry."


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "no, I remember that you were the one who negotiated with us last time."


    "Well?"


    "At that time, people asked for millions of pills. If you cut down 200 thousand pills, people must have hated you." Hua Ruge said, shaking his head, "no, it''s not appropriate for you to go."


    Tuo Ba Rui sees her nervous appearance, cannot help but smile a way: "at ease, I have a way."


    Hua Ruge saw what he said, and said, "OK."


    Tuo Ba Rui held her in his arms and leaned over her ear and said, "even for our marriage, I won''t mess around."


    Hua Yuege laughs: "I believe that."


    She knows how strong Tuo BARREI''s obsession with marrying her is.


    "When are you going?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "when it''s hot, it''s tonight."


    "Then I''ll wait for you at home." Hua Ruge kissed him on the face.


    "Good."


    After the dark of the day, Tuo BARREI had learned about the residence of the beast king of the West Sea, so he took the coral bracelet from Hua Ru''s singer and quickly moved it.


    Only in this way can we completely avoid the sight of Tiandan palace spy.


    The beast king of the west sea lives in the inn. He is just listening to his subordinates'' rewards. The news outside is exactly the same as what Shi Xuejun said.


    Hua rugo and the palace of heavenly pill fight against each other, and they are ready to fight.


    In this way, the destruction of the temple of heavenly pill is imminent. If he doesn''t help it, then the magic pill will really be in vain.


    However, if he helps, he feels that the water in the mainland is too deep, and he is afraid that there will be losses if he sets foot in it again.


    He called in other animal kings to discuss, but they said everything. At last, he didn''t make up his mind.


    "You go out and let me think about it alone." The beast king of the West Sea drives people directly.


    He drove his men out, and the king of the West Sea wandered around the room alone, thinking about the advantages and disadvantages of this matter.


    If you don''t help, you''ll be out of the water.


    If you help, it is likely to cause more losses.


    It''s a dilemma on both sides.


    At this time, he suddenly felt another strange breath invading the room. He was alert but didn''t start at first. He was also conceited that no one hurt him.


    The candle in the room shook, and Tuo BARREI, dressed in black robes, appeared in the room.


    Looking at the young man who suddenly appeared, the beast king of the west sea only felt that he had an extraordinary face and a thick breath. Although he was young, he was not weak at all. He was not an ordinary man.


    "Who are you?" The king of the West Sea Beast asked.


    "The limitless sword clan Tuo barrow has seen the beast king of the West Sea." Tuo Ba Rui gives a little bow to the beast king of the West Sea.


    When the king of the West Sea heard the name, his pupils shrank, and his face was open to kill: "Tuoba Rui?"


    "Exactly." Tuoba Rui is still indifferent to the angry king of the West Sea.


    "Last time you made me lack many pills in the West Sea, but now you dare to come?" When the king of the West Sea heard his name, he didn''t fight anywhere.


    Because Tuoba Rui''s crime is not only to make the West Sea less pills, but also to kill countless sea animals.


    "At that time, the position was different and there were many offenses. Please forgive me." Tuoba Rui is very rational.


    The king of the beast of the West Sea wanted to do something to him, but he didn''t dare to do it easily because he thought that his subordinates had just come to repay Tuo BARREI''s defeat to Xuejun.


    And I also know that Tuo BARREI plays an important role. It''s better not to act rashly before deciding the position.


    "What are you coming to me for?" The king of the West Sea asked warily.


    After investigating the actions of Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui, he had to keep an eye on them.


    "I''m here to worry about the king of beasts." Tuo Ba Rui said, "don''t you invite me to sit down?"


    The beast king of the west sea was suspicious, but he said, "sit down, I''d like to hear what you call the trouble of the king."


    "The king of beasts came for the sake of elixir and asked but could not. Is this the first worry?" When Tuoba Rui was seated, he asked.


    His eyes are sharp, his face is calm, his every move is full of absolute self-confidence, so elegant and self-confident that people can''t look away from him.


    The king of the West Sea narrowed his eyes warily and said, "do you know what I want?"


    "Not only do I know, but I also have the power to give to the king of beasts." Tuoba Rui continued.


    "What do you say?"


    "As the king of beasts has heard." Tuo barrow looked at him directly and said, "I don''t need the king of beasts to start a war, and I don''t need the king of beasts to fight. I just need to choose a new position."


    "You have made it clear." The king of the west sea was moved when he heard this.

 Chapter 1222

    "The king of beasts has seen the Pantheon pill in the palace of heaven" Tuo BARREI did not answer the question of the king of the West Sea, but asked.


    The king of the west sea was alert, but he thought there was no problem in answering this question, so he said, "yes, the ten thousand God pill can''t be taken because of your damage."


    Tuo Ba Rui hears this psychology to have a bottom, very apparent ask Tian Dan palace to want to use this as an excuse to let west sea beast king help.


    "I''ve got a way to make a pill of all gods." Tuoba Rui said and asked, "does the king of beasts think about cooperating with me?"


    "Why should I believe you?" the king of the West Sea squinted


    "Just because I can find a better alchemist than the heaven palace." Tuoba Rui''s confident way.


    The beast king of the west sea thought of Hua Ruge at the first time. She won the master Xuejun, and also took the inheritance of the first alchemy master Baili frost. It''s more reliable to use her than to ask those people in Tiandan palace.


    In fact, he thought more about it. Tuo BARREI didn''t plan to let Hua Ruge touch the unlucky thing. He thought that after the capture of the palace of heavenly pill, he could let those alchemists finish it.


    Anyway, he has been confirmed from Hua Ruge. If those two kinds of drugs go down, the evil spirit of wanshendan will indeed be dispelled and the fork will not come out.


    "What do you want to do?" The beast king of the west sea was moved.


    "This is easy. The king of beasts only needs to ask for the pill and send it to me for a while." Tuoba Rui said directly.


    The king of the West Sea also knew that there was no free lunch in the world, so he asked, "how do you need me to cooperate with you?"


    "As I said, the West Sea doesn''t have to do anything. It''s just that before the war, there were so many people dead on the mainland that people had the right to know the truth. " Tuoba Rui''s tone was accentuated when he said this.


    "The king of the beast of the west sea thought for a moment and said," I will say that the palace of asking for heaven will induce the West Sea to attack the mainland, and I will not say the ten thousand gods pill. "


    After all, there is no loss to the West Sea.


    "Enough." Tuo Ba Rui nodded and stood up and said, "excuse me, the king of beasts has a rest earlier."


    The king of the West Sea stared at him and said, "you''d better not play any tricks with me, boy."


    "No one dares to break with the West Sea. The king of beasts wants to believe that I am a wise man." Tuoba Rui said, and his figure disappeared in the room.


    Looking at the place where Tuo barrai just stood, the beast king of the West Sea could not calm down for a long time, not because of the negotiation, but because he felt that people like Tuo barrai were not things in the pool.


    It''s also good to work with him.


    On the other hand, Hua Ruge is waiting for Tuo barrai in the room. Bored, she picks up one of his books and reads it. She wanted to pass the time, but after opening it, she found that the whole book is both mysterious and mysterious, which is probably used by Tuo barrai to understand the rules of heaven and earth.


    After reading two pages, she lay on the table and muttered, "I''ll take care of whether you are simple or complicated."


    Tuo Ba Rui comes back to the room and sees this scene. Hua Ruge lies on the table sleeping, still holding his book.


    He walked gently to the table, took the book in her hand and put it down, then picked her up and walked to the big bed.


    Hua Ruge can''t put Tuoba Rui down because he is thinking about her. He doesn''t sleep really. He just held her in his arms and she opened her eyes.


    "Back?" Hua Ruge said and rubbed his eyes.


    Tuo Ba Rui put her on the bed, took off her shoes and socks and said, "the king of the west sea will work together and tell the truth."


    Hua Ruge lies on the bed, smells Yan to smile: "I know you can do well."


    "Who just stopped me from going?" Tuo Barry made fun of her.


    Hua, like a song, playfully sticks out his tongue.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and said, "wait, I''ll get some hot water."


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and stayed in bed.


    Tuo Barry will come back soon, dip the towel in hot water and throw it to her. She wipes her face while Tuo Barry has started to wash her feet.


    Hua Yuege''s face is full of happy smiles.


    After washing, he took off his clothes and went to bed, holding her low in his arms. "Go to sleep."


    Hua Ruge nodded and found a comfortable position in his neck. She likes the life of the two people very much, just like the old husband and wife, making her believe in the world.


    The next day, it was the time limit, but Tuoba Rui didn''t launch the attack early in the morning, but waited for the beast king of the West Sea.


    The king of the beast of the West Sea went to the Tiandan palace early in the morning. Shi Xuejun thought he would have help in such a hurry. He didn''t want the king of the beast of the West Sea to immediately say, "give me the ten thousand God pill."


    "King of beasts, you saw yesterday that this pill did not become a pill." Shixuejun said strangely.


    What''s the use of this pill.


    "I don''t need to worry about my affairs. I just need to give me the pills." The king of the West Sea doesn''t give her any room.


    Shi Xuejun''s first thought was that Hua Ruge and others moved their hands and feet in it, but her people returned in the morning, and the king of the west sea beast left yesterday without touching anyone else.


    She thought of Hua Ruge''s coral bracelet and frowned more tightly.


    "Master, you don''t want to be in debt." The animal king of the west sea looks even worse.


    "Of course not. I just asked the king of beasts to think twice. I have shown full sincerity this time." Shixuejun fights for the way.


    The Western sea animal king is determined to pay attention, no matter what shixuejun said, he just said firmly: "since he doesn''t want to be in debt, he will give the pill to the king."


    Shi Xuejun now has enemies on all sides. He can''t let the West Sea turn over the boat any more. So he only got the way: "since the king of beasts must do this, I can only follow his orders."


    She turned her hand and took out a small red medicine bottle.


    The king of the beast of the West Sea opened the lid and put it away after confirming. He said, "thank you very much."


    "Wait for the animal king." Shixuejun thought for a moment, and then asked, "did Hua Ruge say anything to you? They can give the conditions, I ask Tiandan palace can also give


    "The master of the Shigong is more thoughtful. I''m going to leave now. I don''t need to send it." West Sea animal king said to get up and go, no longer give shixuejun a chance to talk.


    Shi Xuejun frowned at the back and said, "it seems that he has made up his mind."


    "Mother, why did he take the pill before it was finished? Can''t Cheng Hua promise to work for him? " Master Qingwan guessed.


    Shi Xuejun nodded: "it must be like this. Hua Ruge knows what medicine we need."


    "Damn it. What should I do?" Master Qingwan is in a hurry.


    They even lost their last allies. How can they compete with Tuo BARREI and the clans he commanded.


    "It''s not so easy for Hua Ruge to alchemy. She swallowed the immortality pill with evil spirit. The spirit is unstable. If she meets evil spirit again, something will happen." Said Shi Xuejun.


    "Wan''er, don''t worry. Even if you can''t protect Tiandan palace, your mother has a way to escape." Shi Xuejun took Shi Qingwan''s hand and said, "let''s start again. I''ll see who laughs at the end."

 Chapter 1223

    "It''s easy for my mother to say that without the palace, we would lose our place of safety. It would take another hundred years to cultivate one." Teacher Qingwan sighed.


    "It''s just the worst plan. We haven''t lost all hope." "Shixuejun said and asked:" your master still did not return the news


    "No."


    "Then we can only support ourselves first."


    After receiving the news from the beast king of the West Sea, Tuo BARREI ordered that all the major gates launched a general attack together, and dozens of gates attacked in different directions, so that they could guard the mountain array in the shortest time.


    Hua Ruge originally wanted to help, but Tuo BARREI said that anything could happen in the battlefield. For the sake of her spiritual stability, it''s better to stay at home.


    So it was dark outside Yandu city. Hua Ruge, the initiator of the first war, was basking in the sun and eating snacks at home.


    After sitting for a while, she felt bored. She went to shangguanli.


    Shangguan Li has just finished the morning''s work and is meditating in the hospital. It''s a little surprised to see her coming.


    "Why are you free today?" She asked strangely.


    This is the day of the general attack. She was not present.


    "My man won''t let me go, let me rest at home, I feel bored and come to play with you." Hua Ruge said truthfully.


    "Your man is using you as paper." Good management shakes his head and laughs.


    In the eyes of outsiders, who doesn''t know that Hua Ruge is a personal Tyrannosaurus Rex, and only Tuoba Rui can take care of her as a child.


    "Who says no?" Where is Hua Ruge sighing.


    Seeing this, Shangguan Li said, "say, what do you want me to do with you?"


    "Well?" Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows and said, "listen to you, what are you going to do?"


    "I feel a little bored, too. Let''s go out for a walk." Shangguanli proposes.


    Hua Ruge looked at her with a ghost''s expression: "a Li, I didn''t hear you wrong, but you feel bored and want to go out for a walk?"


    She has known shangguanli for so many years, and she has seen these words for the first time in shangguanli''s dictionary.


    "Are you going or not?" Shangguan Li has no patience to explain to her.


    Hua Ruge nodded decisively.


    Xiaolan looks like a flower when she sees her miss.


    Since the young master of eastern Xinjiang came several times, shangguanli has changed a little. It''s not so gloomy anymore, and even began to be interested in new things sometimes.


    When they left the door, Hua Yuege could not help but ask, "tell me, why do you suddenly want to open it?"


    "I don''t want to open it. I just want to come out and see how other people live." Shangguanli''s light answer.


    Hua Ruge is very recognized in her heart, but she didn''t deliberately guide her. "If you want to come out next time, you just feel that you don''t have a partner around you, come to me at any time."


    "Forget it. I don''t want to mess with you, man." Shangguan Li shakes his head.


    "He''s a little small-minded, but not so small."


    Shangguan Li smiles and doesn''t speak.


    They turned around in the street, then sat in the teahouse for a while. When they sat on the second floor and raised their eyes, they could see the bright outside Yandu city. It was Tuoba Ruyi who was breaking through the battle.


    Shangguanli takes back his eyes and says, "the destruction of the temple of heavenly pill is in front of him. Your plan for more than a year is worth it."


    "Yes, the dust will be settled when the Tiandan palace falls down."


    "What are you going to do next?"


    "Get married, but go to my mother." Hua Yuege said.


    Shangguanli nodded: "not bad."


    "And you?"


    "I don''t have any special plans. Let''s just keep going." Shangguan Li looks at the distance, and his voice is ethereal.


    Hua rugo looked at her and asked, "you should plan for yourself."


    Shangguan Li just shook his head and didn''t say anything.


    The battle in the distance started in the morning, but in the evening, there was still no break in the defense array of Tiandan palace. Tuoba Rui and juntianxia got together to discuss.


    Although we haven''t broken the array yet, it seems that the strength of the array is getting weaker and weaker. If we only attack for a while, we will be able to overcome it.


    "I think it''s too expensive for us to go on like this. Let''s attack in batches." The way of the king.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "I mean that."


    So under the command of Tuo barrow, the people who attacked the formation withdrew two-thirds and divided into three groups. Rotate the attack array.


    "How long does it look?" Tuoba Rui asks.


    "Tomorrow morning should be about the same." The sovereign world measures the way.


    Tuoba Rui nods. After losing this last barrier, the disciples of the Tiandan palace were completely exposed to their blade and could not escape.


    "Last time I played chess, you said that I had a heart and that''s right."


    After a while of silence, juntianxia took the lead.


    Tuo barrow listened to him and asked, "it''s about me, no, it''s about songs?"


    If it is not important, he firmly believes that the emperor will not say it at this time.


    "It''s about her." Monarch world pondered for a while and said: "Mr. Shen saw her a few days ago, and said that the strength of the evil spirit in her spirit showed signs of growth."


    "What?" Tuoba Rui picked up the eyebrow peak and said, "will the evil spirit increase?"


    "Mr. Shen didn''t know until he explored it. The evil spirit may absorb the same breath automatically." The king worries.


    Tuoba Rui''s heart has sunk.


    How can there be less evil in the world? In this way, the evil will become stronger and stronger in Hua Ruge''s mind. Once her reason of growing up in Hua Ruge can''t be suppressed, she will become a devil who will lose the self-consciousness and only kill.


    How could this happen?


    Tuo Ba Rui takes a deep breath and says, "it''s hard to save you, right?"


    "Mr. Shen said that only her own spirit power surpasses the power of the all God pill can remove the evil spirit. No one else can do it." When the emperor said this, he was helpless.


    After all, evil spirit is also a part of the spirit of Hua Ruge. Attacking evil spirit means attacking the spirit. That''s why outsiders can''t help.


    Tuo Ba Rui closed his eyes, with a deep sense of powerlessness in his expression.


    These are two men with great talents and little fetters. They are afraid that only Hua Ruge can make them look like this.


    "So we can only control it, and let her not appear in a place full of evil spirits?" After a while, Tuo Ba Rui asked.


    Jun Tianxia nodded: "Mr. Shen said so. But this is not the way, we still need to find a solution early. "


    "Well." Tuoba Rui agrees.


    Now that''s all.


    The war is going on, but their minds are not on it. Tuo Barry looks at the people who are injured or dead after being shaken by the array. He is glad that Hua rugo has not come to this place.


    In the morning of the next day, with the heavy smash of the demon God clock in the hands of the mink, the big array of Tiandan palace finally collapsed.

 Chapter 1224

    After the big array of the heavenly palace was broken, disciples from all directions rushed in and launched a fierce attack on the heavenly palace. After all kinds of rumors came out, the disciples of Dangong didn''t have much trust and dependence on Dangong.


    Now, in such an attack, most of them break up and run away.


    However, there are also some loyal Dharma protectors and elders of the older generation in the palace of heavenly pill. These people are still fighting to death.


    In terms of the number of the strong, the temple of heaven asking has a great advantage over other sects, and even in the face of the siege, it is not powerless to fight.


    Once the strong start to fight, they will not be able to win or lose in a single day. The battle is so glued.


    Tuoba Rui and juntianxia are not in a hurry to attack. They hardly make any moves, just sharpen the spirit of Tiandan palace a little bit. Now, the number of Tiandan palace has arrived, and it''s only a matter of time before they are completely destroyed.


    This war lasted for several days. Hua rugo received news from outside the city every day. It seems that everything is still under control.


    Shangguan Li looks at her not easily, and wonders, "it''s a decisive battle. Why are you still worried?"


    It''s not like the high-profile Hua Ruge in the past.


    "There is an old monster standing behind the hall of heavenly pill. If this man doesn''t come out, I have no bottom in my heart." Hua Ruge told the truth.


    "That''s why I understand." Shangguan Li nodded and then said, "but you don''t have to be nervous. You should be able to cope with the three of them."


    "You don''t know how terrible that old monster is." Hua rugo said and looked into the distance. She planned that as soon as the man came out, she would go to reinforce him.


    "I''ll send someone to watch closely. If you come out, I''ll go with you." Shangguanli appeases.


    In a few days, the power of Tiandan palace was gradually weakened, and now only the last defense line of danta was left.


    It is only now that people know that the danta is actually a Taoist instrument. It can be used as a magic instrument when fighting against each other. 108 Danshi in it are powerful.


    If it were not for the large number of people in the clan, I would have suffered this loss this time. However, Tuo Ba Rui is well deployed and doesn''t regard it as a major disaster.


    At the same time, ask inside the main hall of Tiandan palace.


    Shi Xuejun and Shi Qingwan are sitting on the throne. They seldom show up since the war, because they know that the Dangong can''t be saved. They just want to escape.


    And the reason why they didn''t escape now is that danta hasn''t been broken, and shiqingwan''s master hasn''t heard back.


    They are not willing to be defeated by Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui all the time. They are too oppressive.


    "Mother, let''s go to see the master. He will make up his mind for us." Shiqingwan said with the last glimmer of hope.


    Shi Xuejun nodded: "I hope so."


    "As long as the master moves, they are not worth mentioning." Shiqingwan said, "mother, I don''t think danta can survive today. Let''s go."


    "And so on." Shixuejun doesn''t give up.


    "They''re too alert. I''m afraid we won''t be able to escape when danta breaks." Master Qingwan is in a hurry.


    Shi Xuejun didn''t speak directly, but patted her on the back of her hand and said, "anyway, I want you to live well."


    "Mother, what do you say? We''re going to live together. "


    "Don''t you always want to know who your father is?" After Shi Xuejun said this, he obviously felt that Shi Qingwan had calmed down and waited for her to continue.


    "It''s your master. I served him, and then I gave birth to you." Shi Xuejun tells the truth.


    Shiqingwan was obviously surprised. Nah, he said, "my master?"


    "He knows that, or he will not accept you as an apprentice." Shi Xuejun patted her hand again and said, "if your mother has three strengths and two weaknesses, you must stay with him and he will protect you."


    "Don''t say that, mother. Let''s go now. No one can help us." Shi Qingwan said that he would launch the transmission array under the seat.


    "It''s a net."


    Before the danta was broken, Tuo Ba Rui''s deep voice came. Then a white light flashed over the palace. The whole palace was covered and the space was blocked.


    Shi Qingwan''s face turned white.


    Outside, Tuoba Rui and Jun Tianxia have arrived long ago. They didn''t start until they didn''t want to start. They didn''t want to run.


    Later, Tuoba Rui and juntianxia walk into the hall and look at the mother and son who are a little scared on the throne.


    "Is it a little late to stop at this time?" Tuoba Rui''s cold opening.


    Shixuejun, who could not care to wear a mask, got up and shouted angrily, "Tuo BARREI, you little generation dare to talk to me like this. I really don''t know the height of the world."


    "I''m not interested in heaven and earth. I only know that you were the one who lost last time." Tuo Ba Rui''s faint reply.


    One side of the world slightly pick eyebrows, which is not much like what Tuoba Rui said, more like the tone of Hua Ruge, it seems that the two people together for a long time will really become more and more like.


    Shi Xuejun''s murderous spirit spilled out. He quickly turned over his hand and took out his new brush. He attacked them.


    Tuoba and Rui split it with one sword. The emperor took out the sky axe, which is also an axe.


    Shi Xuejun was shocked because she found that not only Tuo BARREI''s strength was against the sky, but the power of the monarchy was just as terrible. If she was really against these two people, she would not win, let alone have a clean teacher.


    But now she has to fight hard. Fortunately, she won''t lose in a short time because of her high cultivation.


    Outside the main hall, several attacked danta together. In the hall, Tuoba Rui and juntianxia were fighting against Xuejun, the division. The battle is getting hotter.


    Over there, Hua Ruge comes back from shangguanli''s house, because she feels her Sutra of annihilation is about to break through.


    In recent days, she can''t wait for the news of victory over there. In order to meditate, she often practices and feels the sign of breakthrough.


    There are nine layers in the Sutra of annihilation of the world. There are only three layers in the fragmented script she got. She stayed in the first layer before, and now there are signs of breakthrough.


    The second layer is congealing pill. She doesn''t know what it means, but it''s probably to cultivate internal skill.


    The first layer of quenching body, she has an amazing physique. The second level specializes in internal skill. The third level involves the spirit level. She would like to know if she has the ability to dispel the evil spirit in her spirit after the third level.


    Her breakthrough was very smooth. In only half a day, she had finished the promotion.


    Although she has not made much progress in cultivation, she now feels that she can better control her spiritual power, and her attack power will definitely improve.


    On the battlefield outside the city, danta has been broken and destroyed.

 Chapter 1225

    In the palace, Shi Xuejun was also seriously injured by Tuoba Rui and juntianxia. Now, there is only one breath left and there is no ability to fight back.


    Tuoba Rui''s long sword stood in front of her and said, "is there anything else to say?"


    Shiqingwan rushed to shixuejun, opened his arms and stopped him. "Brother Tuoba, my mother asked you to make an engagement with me because she appreciated you, but she never wanted to hurt you. Why don''t you let us live?"


    "You moved my woman, damn it." Tuoba Rui''s cold way.


    What shiqingwan wanted to say was pulled by shixuejun. She shook her head at her, and then approached her to convey to her with the last power of spirit.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t have so much patience to wait for them to explain their future affairs, and the long sword immediately cut down on them.


    Shixuejun pushes shiqingwan away, but he is cut into two parts under the sword Qi.


    Shiqingwan was not sad. Facing the long sword extended by Tuo Barry, he said: "my mother said that the spirit of Hua Ruge is very dangerous. It can happen at any time. Only my Shifu can save her."


    The sword in Tuoba Rui''s hand was stagnant, and he didn''t start.


    Jun Tianxia stares at Shi Qingwan as if to confirm whether her words are true or false.


    "Is that true?" Tuo barrui looks at her.


    Shi Qingwan nodded: "it''s true."


    Her eyes twinkled when she replied, and Tuoba Rui stabbed him with a sword without saying anything.


    But before he got close to the sword, he suddenly felt a wave of space in the hall, and then his sword was pushed away and missed.


    He was a little surprised to know that this was a place covered by a vast net, how could there be spatial fluctuations.


    At the next moment, a greater force came, and the whole palace was directly overturned.


    "I''d like to see who dares to move my apprentice." There is a heavy sound in the space, like a great bell. I can only feel the spirits trembling in my ears.


    The strong! This is the absolute strong!


    Shiqingwan''s face showed ecstasy. She got up and said, "master, you are here."


    Everyone looks this way.


    Soon a man appeared in front of his teacher Qingwan. He was a middle-aged man with a plain appearance. He was also dressed in ordinary clothes, but the powerful momentum he exuded was not to be underestimated.


    After the man appeared, he glanced at Shi Xuejun on the ground, then looked at Shi Qingwan and said, "it''s OK."


    "Master, these are the people who killed my mother. Please take revenge for my apprentice." Master Qingwan said hurriedly.


    The man looked at Tuoba Rui, juntianxia and mink standing at the front, then nodded: "none of them can run."


    Although these three people are not the things in the pool, they are still too young for climate change.


    "Master, can you lend me something?" Shi Qingwan said and passed on.


    The man frowned, but at last touched her space ring and sent things in.


    "Thank you very much, sir." Shi Qingwan said, and suddenly disappeared in the same place. I think there are also teleportation symbols on him.


    "Little ants, bad for me, damn it." The man said once, and when he had a look at the big palm, there was an irresistible palm wind attacking the three men.


    The eyes of the three are full of solemnity. It is the first time for them to meet the strong.


    They all chose to avoid their sharp edges, but they did, but the disciples behind them did not. Hundreds of people were killed or injured.


    The strong people on the Xuanxian fairyland took action one after another, but the man just waved, like driving flies, and the Xuanxian fairyland fell down. The lucky ones were seriously injured, and the unlucky ones were dead.


    The disciples of xiazong sect are shocked. They shake away so many Xuanxian with one slap. Are they still human?


    Then the five upper masters of the territory came out. They were the few people in the mainland who had served the Tian Yuan Dan and promoted to the human realm. They were also the five people with the highest accomplishments in the territory.


    They shot at the same time and attacked the man in five different directions. The man was calm all the time, but this time it moved. He flew up and chose to break one by one.


    As he pestered, he chose his opponent. In just a short time, several people were beaten by him one by one to fly far away.


    At the end of the day, only a few people from Tuoba Rui came to the rescue. The mink was the one who couldn''t hold his breath. He took the lead in attacking. With the explosive power and impact of terror, he made this life more alert.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t wait any longer. When the mink attacked, he also attacked with a long sword.


    The emperor turned his hand and took out the emperor''s seal. A dragon burst into the sky and finally entered his body, and his strength was much stronger than before.


    The first move of mink suffered a loss, but it almost found the strength of the other party. When it started again, it had already offered the demon God clock and smashed it at the man.


    The king''s Dragon Qi is added to his body. He holds a magic weapon and an axe to open the sky. His fighting power is doubled and turned upward.


    Tuoba Rui''s attack power of Dao sword is the strongest and the most flawless. If he catches the flaw, one move can be fatal.


    The man just asked for a big one, but now he has some fear. Although these three dolls are limited in their own strength, it doesn''t matter that two of them hold the artifact and one of them master the Tao and rhyme. It doesn''t matter if they fight alone, but they need to be more careful with one enemy and three.


    "Let me teach you a lesson today, you little kids who don''t know the height of the earth." The man said, turning over his hand and taking out his broadsword, he took the initiative to attack.


    None of the three is a fuel-efficient lamp. There''s no reason to be polite. We fought together when we went up.


    In Yandu City, when Hua Ruge heard the sound of the dragon, she knew that it was true. It was probably the old monster that came out, but she was about to leave when a person appeared on the roof.


    "Where are you going in such a hurry?" The teacher''s cool voice came from above.


    Hua rugo was slightly surprised to see her, but she soon figured out that if Tuo BARREI completely controlled the situation, Shi Qingwan would not have a chance to escape.


    Even if she is lucky enough to escape, she dare not come to her to be arrogant. Then it''s possible that she has come to the mountain. Combined with the Dragon chanting before, she is more certain that she needs help from the Tiandan palace.


    "Now that you''re here, stay." Hua yuemou, a fierce, flat figure, intends to sweep to the sky to catch her down.


    With a smile of contempt, master Qingwan turned his hand to take out a flute and put it on his lips to play it gently.


    Hua Ruge suddenly felt that the evil spirit in the spirit was suddenly active, and more and more active. He seemed to compete with her for the control of her body for the first time.


    She covered her head and fell from the air. She tried to suppress the evil spirit with her spirit. However, the evil spirit became more uncontrollable with the sound of the flute.

 Chapter 1226

    Shi Qingwan is in a passive state as soon as he releases Hua Ruge. The evil spirit stimulated by the sound wave of flute constantly impacts her spirit. The devouring animal senses to help Hua Ruge stabilize the spirit immediately and fight against the evil spirit.


    However, the evil spirit at this time is much stronger than last time. One man and one beast can''t suppress it. The evil spirit is constantly eroding the spirit of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge almost faints in pain. The devouring beast wants to capture his disciples. However, if he withdraws at this moment, the spirit of Hua Ruge cannot be protected for a moment.


    Xiaojin is ready to move in the space, and the devouring beast also lets him not go out for a while, because Xiaojin can''t deal with the flute, so it''s better to hibernate to see if he has a chance to fight back.


    When master Qingwan came, he set up a border in this yard, and the house guard couldn''t go out even if he wanted to report.


    Hua Ruge only felt the sharp pain coming from the spirit. She didn''t even have a clear consciousness. She seemed to be living in chaos and being swallowed up by the red waves.


    As she thought before, this evil spirit is a time bomb, a disaster.


    In this way, Hua Ruge''s consciousness will not be occupied by the evil spirit, but will collide with each other. The spirit of Hua Ruge will affect her greatly. At last, she spits out blood and falls to the ground.


    Shi Qingwan turns over her hands to put away the flute. She doesn''t want Hua Ruge to die so easily. She hasn''t played enough.


    Just as she reached out to take Hua Rugao back, Xiao Jin suddenly jumped out of the space and attacked her.


    Shiqingwan was surprised. She forgot Hua Ruge and a golden dragon, but she was only stunned for a moment, and then took out the flute to play.


    When the sound is heard, it is not only the golden dragon that is attacked, but also Hua Ruge. Facing the surging evil spirit devouring the beast, Hua Ruge''s spirit can''t be moved, and it''s also too urgent to start.


    "Aung Aung!" Golden Dragon opens the boundary of master Qingwan cloth, and the spirit still roars to the sky when attacked.


    Shiqingwan is not worried. Even if she is there, no one can make it.


    Outside the Yandu City, when the Golden Dragon roared, Tuoba Rui and his pupils shrank, knowing that something was wrong there. But the three of them have hurt each other. It''s almost impossible to get rid of them.


    Tuo Ba Rui thinks of Shi Qingwan''s departure, but he turns to think that Shi Qingwan is far from Hua Ruge''s opponent, let alone Hua Ruge''s singer, who also has Hunyuan heaven and earth stove. Why does Jin long cry for help?


    When they think about it, the answer is obvious. They all know that Hua Ruge''s spirit has a huge weakness, and they should know about Tiandan palace.


    Damn it!


    He thought of the flash in his heart, so he did not dare to delay any longer. He immediately pulled out after cutting off the sword.


    Juntianxia and mink are also in a hurry. When they see him withdraw, they immediately fill the gap in the sky and cover Tuoba Rui to leave.


    However, the man didn''t mean to let Tuoba Rui go. He first hit the two people who came back and rushed up with one hand, then chased Tuoba Rui.


    Juntianxia and mink wiped the blood on their lips and immediately followed up.


    At the same time, Shangguan Li, who was in the courtyard, heard the roar of Jinlong. Without saying a word, she got up and left in the direction of the palace like a song.


    In the past, shuiyunxuan and his disciples were also chasing after him.


    Tuo Ba Rui was injured twice by a man on the road but did not stop. The war situation quickly moved towards Hua Ruge''s house.


    In the house, under the attack of the teacher''s clear and gentle sound wave, the evil spirit became fiercer and fiercer, the spirit of Hua Ruge was damaged more and more seriously, the devouring beast tried to resist, but also affected her consciousness and mind.


    Swallowing the beast''s heart is anxious. Its little master can''t be attacked by any more sound waves. Otherwise, he will become an idiot if he is light, and die if he is heavy.


    At this time, Tuoba Rui arrived, and facing shiqingwan was a sword. He only wanted to kill shiqingwan. He didn''t care that the man in the rear also slapped him, and the strength of the slap was enough to kill him.


    Shi Qingwan didn''t expect Tuo BARREI to come over. He dodged when he heard the movement behind him. However, he was a little late. The sword Qi directly wasted one of her arms, and she also fell from the roof.


    At this time, the palm behind him also arrived. If he had been able to dodge earlier, he would have been late now.


    Just as he was about to fall into the hospital with the power of this palm, a blazing white light came to dissolve most of the power of that palm, and only a little bit attacked Tuo barrow, which was also letting him fall down.


    Several people looked up and saw shangguanli standing on the wall of the courtyard. The picture unfolded in his hand was the star picture of the Ye family. It''s a magic weapon that can pass through the void or attack.


    When the man saw his master Qingwan''s fury, he threw a backhand at shangguanli. Shangguanli''s red light flashed in his hand and met the blow with the soul fixing bead. But the man was really angry, and then he took another hand.


    The mink lost the demon God clock and took another one.


    This time, the man attacked the mink directly, followed by juntianxia.


    The demon God clock leaves the hand, the mink meets this man to be completely in the inferiority, only one move then is hit repeatedly retreats.


    Shangguanli made two moves. It was the moment when she got rid of her strength. Even if juntianxia arrived in time, she fell down to the bottom under the palm wind leaked by the man.


    She is not as strong as Hua Yuege.


    The king of heaven held the axe to fight the man. The mink wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and attacked again with the demon God clock.


    Below, Tuoba Rui finally fell to Hua Ruge''s side, he picked her up, reached out to touch her face and called: "Xiaoge, it''s me, you wake up."


    Hua Ruge''s spirit has been severely damaged. Now he has no consciousness. Where can he respond to him.


    "I''m not afraid. I''ll be with you wherever I go." Tuo Ba Rui tried to bear the great anger and grief in her heart, softened her voice and whispered in her ear.


    Although Shi Qingwan on one side lost one arm, she still held the flute tightly. After landing, she raised the flute to her lips and let it make a sound.


    In Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes, the evil spirit suddenly erupted. He put down Hua Ruge and raised his sword, and then he went to master Qingwan.


    However, before his sword Qi was close to master Qingwan''s body, the man above threw down an umbrella. The umbrella gave out a soft white light in the air to cover master Qingwan. The sword Qi of Tuoba Rui could not be further divided.


    This is just to protect the people inside, the sound wave is still constantly coming out, the most clear Hua Ruge''s devouring animals are crazy, in this way, they really die.


    It has to run away with the little master, but it seems that the old guy is very tight. He will be caught if he runs like this. You know, Hua rugo can''t resist a little attack now.

 Chapter 1227

    There is no way to do it. The devouring beast stares at the star map that shangguanli falls on the ground. Now shangguanli is in a coma after being hit hard. It''s hard to recognize the Lord for such a powerful treasure as the star map.


    So it tries to separate a part of the spirit to open the star map. Who knows? It guesses right. Now the star map doesn''t recognize that the Lord gradually lights up under the influence of its spirit, and a space gate appears.


    It doesn''t know what space has been opened. It only knows where Hua Ruge is to escape.


    It can''t care about anything else. The blue light wraps Hua Ruge and sends it in.


    Tuoba Rui, who is attacking Bai Guang, turns around and sees that Hua Ruge has been sent to the space gate, which is getting smaller and smaller. He wants to plunge in without thinking.


    As soon as he moved, master Qingwan controlled the white umbrella to cover him, and the white light cast a lot of trouble on him.


    He tore the white light with a long sword. When he went out of the hole, the space door had disappeared.


    Seeing Hua Ruge in a coma suddenly disappear in the space door, everyone is stunned. What''s the matter?


    Soon they thought of the blue light and thought it might be made by devouring animals. But the question is who knows where the space door leads? Where are they going to find Hua Ruge.


    Shuiyunxuan and others met with the resistance of the disciples of Tiandan palace. When they finally arrived, Hua Ruge had left.


    Tuoba Rui''s face sank a little bit, and his whole body was full of monstrous evil spirit. When he turned around, his eyes were as sharp as those of the devil of Jiuyou hell.


    Shi Qingwan can''t help but go back a few steps. She hasn''t seen such Tuo BARREI. The whole person is like a peerless sword that once killed tens of millions of people. It''s just the breath that makes people shy before fighting.


    Juntianxia and mink look also very cold. The frightful cold current around them is enough to let the birds and animals escape.


    Because of the disappearance of Hua Ruge, the battlefield suddenly entered a state of low pressure. The three people who originally had a horrible breath now seem to be killing gods one by one. Looking at shiqingwan and the middle-aged man, their eyes are full of ferocity.


    "If you don''t want me to go, no one will." Tuo Ba Rui said quietly, waving his sword again, and attacked the middle-aged man.


    The teacher below is Qingwan. Shuiyunxuan, with yuxuzong and Tianfu college, is waiting for her. She is afraid to fight, but she can only hide under the protection of Bai umbrella and wait for the master to fight.


    At this time, the middle-aged man''s heart began to be bottomless. The attack of the former three people was very conservative, but now they are almost fighting with him, exchanging injury for injury and life for life.


    He didn''t want to die so soon, so soon he was covered.


    But his nightmare is not over yet. The attack of the three men is more and more rapid. All of them are deadly. No matter how strong he is, he can''t fight against such fierce opponents.


    After Hua Ruge entered the space gate, they were completely angry. They not only changed their fighting methods, but also used the methods to damage their growth and cultivation. It was only a cup of tea time, and the middle-aged man had been completely suppressed from the former state to the present state.


    And the three won''t give him a chance to turn over.


    At this time, the middle-aged man knows what he is getting into. He has accumulated more base cards at a small age than he has lived for thousands of years. With his fierce manner, he lost most of his momentum.


    However, this is far from over. After the outbreak of the three, he found that he not only couldn''t beat, but also became an extravagant hope to run.


    The demon God clock shrouded above, blocked all the space, the three men began to vent their anger towards the middle-aged man, obviously hit themselves more seriously, but they just like don''t know the pain, crazy attack.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are already red. He doesn''t defend at all, but attacks all the time. His moves are cruel and deadly. Middle aged men have to guard cautiously.


    The other two are not fuel-efficient lamps either. The mink, relying on his strong constitution, directly bumps into the hard, regardless of his own injury, just wants to kill him!


    Juntianxia is the most rational one, but this does not mean that he is not angry. He infuses all the Dragon Qi in the nine dragon seal into his body, regardless of whether he can bear it or not, and kills people first.


    The situation has come to a startling reversal. The teacher below, Qingwan, is stunned. To be exact, he is frightened.


    She had never thought that these three people were so explosive that even her master could not stand it.


    Under the joint siege of the three men, the middle-aged man was injured more and more seriously, and finally had no power to fight back. The last sword of Tuo Ba Rui was cut on his neck. It was so powerful that he took the whole head out.


    Looking at a blood arc across the sky, shiqingwan is completely flustered. What should she do? No one can help her anymore.


    After killing this man, Jun Tiankai chops it down, and the white umbrella without its owner is split directly.


    Shiqingwan was completely exposed to the public. The disciples of Tianfu University cut off without saying anything. Before shiqingwan could start, he was beaten to the ground. Then someone organized not to kill people directly, but to get them back to the punishment hall and torture them slowly.


    The others thought it was good, so they didn''t kill people, but each of them showed his fists and feet and let out his anger.


    Tuoba Rui looks at all this coldly. Xiaodiao helps Shangguan Li up in the past and takes him to one room to rest.


    Jun Tianxia is calm and silent.


    Then several people went to a teahouse, no matter where they were injured or where they didn''t speak, and shuiyunxuan was there, waiting for Shangguan Li to wake up.


    The star map is Shangguan glass, and only she can know which space door Hua Ruge enters.


    Mink is there to take care of her. When Shangguan Li wakes up, he helps her to the hall.


    After listening to shuiyunxuan''s retelling, Shangguan Li also expressed the same concern as others. She said: "the star map can open any space, and I don''t know where the little beast opened at that time."


    After listening to this, Tuo Ba Rui tightly holds his fist in his sleeve. His face is calm but gloomy.


    I don''t know where I went? How big is the world? How to find it?


    Shangguan Li sighed: "now I only hope she is OK. As long as she is OK, she can find it by her ability."


    Waiting in place seems to be the best way.


    But no one wants to.


    Shuiyunxuan turned her back to shed tears in silence. She had planned to do well. How could this happen.


    "You are right. As long as she is OK, we can find her." King of the world''s rational opening, he expected Hua Yuege to go where is not a fuel-efficient lamp.

 Chapter 1228

    Now they are worried that Hua Ruge has been in a coma for a long time when he left. The spirit is definitely hurt. If he doesn''t get cured in time, or falls there, something will happen.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s heart was still hanging, but he couldn''t do anything. Finally he calmed down and said, "she''s still alive. I can feel it."


    There is his blood essence in the dragon ring. He can sense the location of Hua Ruge when he is near, and judge whether she is still alive if he is far away.


    Mink was obviously relieved at this.


    Shuiyunxuan stopped her tears for a while.


    "It''s good news. For example, she has her own good looks. Don''t be too sad." Come out of the world.


    Tuoba Rui stood up silently and said with a fist: "thank you for your relief. I will find her back."


    No matter how far or how long, he must find her.


    He didn''t speak much, but everyone in the room could feel his sadness and sighed in silence.


    The house is filled with sadness, and what they do today has a profound impact on the whole continent.


    The palace of heaven and earth was completely destroyed. There was no longer a leader in the mainland. The five upper clans rose together and were honored in different regions. The small clans developed freely and the atmosphere was peaceful.


    The beast king of the West Sea announced the truth of the day to the public, which made people angry, but with the Tiandan palace being razed to the ground, the matter was slowly put down.


    The Tianfu College of huaruge is now the place that people most yearn for. Today''s Tianfu college is no more than ten miles away from the once Tiandan palace, which is an invisible place to replace it.


    This is very eye-catching. Other sects have been thinking about it before, but even if Hua Ruge no longer has the idea of Tianfu University. After seeing the combat effectiveness of Tuo barrow and others, they think it''s better to let it go. It''s only proper to live for two more years.


    One month later, Tuoba Rui recovered from the wounds in that war. Juntianxia and mink were almost the same, so he stayed in huaruge house until now.


    When Tuoba Rui was sitting in the courtyard, King Tianxia came to sit opposite him and said, "what are you going to do next?"


    "Look for her." The answer of Tuo Ba Rui is simple.


    The king world nods: "I believe that fate you will always meet."


    "I believe it, too." Tuoba Rui has a kind of inexplicable confidence.


    Jun Tianxia saw that he was in a good state of mind, and said, "I am leaving today to go back to Daewoo and send more people out to look for him."


    "Thank you." Tuoba Rui''s voice is very light, but very sincere.


    When the emperor accepted the meaning, he left.


    On the other side, Xiaoying also said goodbye to shangguanli and went back to Dongjiang.


    Tuo BARREI put down his teacup and began his journey.


    At the same time. In a small village in the eastern territory, an old woman was feeding a bowl of rice soup to the girl lying on the bed, who was picked up by her son when he went up the mountain to dig for raw stones.


    I thought I might have fainted from hunger, but I woke up after I fed a lot of rice soup, so I asked a doctor to come again. The doctor couldn''t see any disease in my pulse, but I couldn''t wake up after I fell asleep.


    The other people in the village came to see it curiously. They were surprised at the sight, because they had never seen a girl from another family who would be so beautiful and more beautiful than those in the painting.


    I thought that she would sleep for a few days. There should always be a movement when she is dead or alive. But the strange thing is that she only sleeps all the time. She is very calm and will not die if she is not alive.


    So the people in the village began to talk about it. It was said that it might be a mountain Banshee. The change came from the day and night, which killed men.


    Some people also say that it should be a fairy, otherwise it will not be so beautiful, and it will not eat fireworks.


    However, no matter what, we all think it''s not the right thing to keep this kind of girl. We all advise Liu to put her back on the mountain. But old lady Liu has a soft heart. She can''t bear to leave this girl in the wild again, so she has been keeping it all the time.


    This girl is not a bystander. It''s Hua Ruge. Her spirit has been seriously damaged. She hasn''t been awake since she was knocked unconscious by her teacher Qingwan.


    On that day, when Liu came to feed rice soup again, her eyelids moved, and then opened slowly, her eyes were confused.


    "Girl, are you awake?" Liu is very happy.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned, as if he was getting used to something. Later, he said slowly, "old man, who are you?"


    "Just call me grandma Liu. My son brought you back when you fainted in the back mountain. You''ve been sleeping for a month and we''re in a hurry." Liu said.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are more confused when listening to this, as if he can''t understand it at all.


    "By the way, girl, where are you from? When you get better, I''ll let my son take you home." Asked Liu enthusiastically.


    Where are you from?


    Hua Ruge shakes his head subconsciously: "I don''t know."


    "Then why do you come to the back hill?" Liu asked strangely.


    Hua Ruge shook his head again: "I don''t know."


    "What''s your name, girl?"


    Hua Ruge shook her head when she heard the question: "I don''t know."


    Liu''s mistake is not clear. It seems that this girl is so pretty. How can she not be stupid.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are still confused. She doesn''t know what Liu asked. She doesn''t remember what happened before.


    Who is she?


    "Poor child, afraid of breaking his head, don''t worry about it. I''ll raise it in my mother''s place first, and then I''ll raise it well." Liu Shi looks at Hua Ruge''s confused and helpless eyes and appeases him.


    Hua Yuege said, "thank you."


    "Good boy, the rice soup is put for you, and the aunt will make you something to eat." Liu said out of the door, walking and sighing that it was a pity.


    Hua Ruge found that her ear power was very good, and she could hear others murmuring clearly.


    She was dazed in bed. Suddenly a blue light flashed in front of her, and the devouring beast appeared in front of her.


    She was surprised, but did not rush to escape. She had a feeling that the little thing would not hurt her.


    Swallowing beast stretched out its claws and shook them in front of her confused eyes. Seeing her for a long time, he couldn''t help sighing: "it looks silly."


    "You speak?" Hua Yuege looks curious.


    "Master, don''t you forget everything?" Asked the devouring beast.


    Hua Yuege nodded truthfully: "forget."


    The devouring beast is very glad that it brought Hua Ruge out at that time. It seems that it will die if it is stimulated a little more.


    Seeing that she didn''t say a word, she stabbed it in the head with courage and asked, "you haven''t answered me yet, how can you speak?"


    "Because I''m good." Devouring the beast, he is afraid that the intelligence of Hua Ruge can''t protect the secret that it is a beast.


    It broke my heart.


    Hua Ruge really believed it, she nodded her head in a proper way: "it''s very powerful, and quite lovely."

 Chapter 1229

    The devouring beast seldom hears Hua Ruge''s words of praise from her mouth. Now it has done what it wants. It rubs its head in China like a singer''s heart.


    "Then can you tell me how I can think of the past?" Hua Ruge thought about it for a long time and made a nod.


    After observing the devouring beast, Hua rugo''s spirit was seriously hurt by the evil spirit. But in this month, the small part has been automatically restored, but the recovery of the consciousness and mind will be slower.


    "After a while, you should think of it slowly." Said the devouring beast.


    Hua Ruge nodded, reached out and held the devouring beast in his hand, then asked, "when did you follow me?"


    "When you were five years old, but I didn''t realize it. When I did, you were 15 years old." Devour the beast''s honest answer.


    "How am I doing?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Devouring the animal''s dark eyes, he turned and said, "although there are many disasters, it''s not bad to mix them up."


    "Then where is my home? Can you take me back? " Hua rugo asked after the exit and paused, saying: "I don''t know why, I always feel someone is waiting for me."


    "I don''t know where it is or where it is before us," he said


    Hua rugo frowned a little when he heard it.


    "Master, what do you think of?"


    "No, I''m a little upset." Hearing this, she felt inexplicable pain.


    The devouring beast rubbed against her palm: "master, don''t be afraid, I''ll be with you all the time, and you will surely think of the things before."


    Hua Ruge stroked his cerebellar pouch and said, "OK."


    Hua Ruge''s body is OK. Even after the spirit recovers, Liu Shi sees that she has hurt her brain, so she stays at home and teaches her to do some simple work.


    Because of the blank memory, Hua Ruge doesn''t understand anything except his instinctive speaking and walking. It''s not much different from a child.


    Fortunately, she was obedient and conscientious during her loss of consciousness, so Liu taught her that although she learned slowly, she was able to learn at last.


    She remembered the explanation of devouring animals. She wanted to ask where it was and what was the name of the territory. So she asked in the evening. But Liu only said that this is Liujia village. The land here is poor and there is not much land to grow, but it depends on the mountain.


    Therefore, they can make a living by mining for their owners. Their owners live in the nearby Xiancheng, which is called an Nan City.


    As for the name of territory, the old man doesn''t even know what the concept of territory is.


    The gobbler hears this and shakes his head and says, "there are too few clues. Let''s wait until we enter the city."


    Hua Ruge wrote it down.


    There are only two people in Liu''s family. She and a 26-year-old son, who is also a laborer who can earn money, are not well-off. So far, they have not married a daughter-in-law.


    Liu''s son, Liu Cheng, is an honest and honest man who rescued Hua Ruge from the mountains.


    Hua rugo is very grateful to the mother and daughter. She did what she could.


    Every day, Liu Cheng goes to the mountain for mining. Hua rugo and Liu family gather the rations and vegetables in the yard together. She takes the work of chopping firewood and carrying water from Liu family.


    Liu found that the girl looked at the skin and flesh, but her strength was not small, and she would not be tired no matter what she did.


    "Poor boy, it seems that the poor people came out too." Liu often recites this sentence and shows more affection for her.


    It''s another month. Hua Ruge''s brain begins to have blurred images, but she can''t see what it is or remember it.


    But it''s a good sign for devouring animals, at least she''s starting to recover.


    In one month, Hua Ruge understood a lot of things, but she could only do some rough work, because her reaction was still very slow, such as cooking and mending, which Liu Shi was still required to do.


    On this day, when the setting sun was about to end, Liu Cheng came back with a shovel and basket on his back, looking dejected.


    "Big brother Liu, you''re back. Now you''re eating." Hua Yuege came out of the vegetable garden and said with a smile.


    Liu Cheng hasn''t seen this beautiful girl. Even under one roof for a month, he would be embarrassed to see Hua Ruge.


    "Well." He answered stiffly and went into the room.


    With Hua Ruge''s mind now, I don''t see that people are not interested. At night, Liu''s cornbread, a bowl of porridge and two vegetables. Because Liu Cheng has to work hard, most of these two dishes are for him to eat. Liu''s only eats a little, and Hua doesn''t eat as much as he likes.


    Although Hua Ruge has a slow brain, she is a kind person by nature. She doesn''t need to be taught this truth.


    "Son, why are you not happy today? Is something wrong? " Liu Shi sees his son''s abnormality and exits.


    Liu Cheng shook his head and said nothing.


    "Son, don''t hide something from me. Tell it to weiniang. Weiniang can give you an idea." Liu then asked.


    Liu Cheng had to sigh and said: "the stones in the mine are producing less and less crystal stones. The owner said that our monthly money will be reduced from five spiritual stones to four in the future."


    "What?" Liu''s not very calm, listen to some panic.


    Five Lingshi can save a little in addition to subsistence. If only four Lingshi are given, nothing can be saved. How can this son marry his daughter-in-law.


    "Don''t worry, mom. We can live this life." Liu Cheng comforts his mother.


    Hua Ruge can''t help but put down her chopsticks. After living here for a month, she also knows the concept of money. Without that, she can''t eat.


    "What is spirit stone?" She uses her spiritual power to ask about devouring animals.


    Under the professor of devouring animals, she has learned to communicate spiritually and use space.


    "It''s something shiny." The Devourer took one from a bag and said, "this one."


    "I have?" Hua Ruge was happy when he saw it with his mind.


    "Of course, you are the richest man in the territory." Said the devouring beast.


    "Where is it?" Hua Ruge seems to see that there are only dozens of pieces in her space, no more.


    "In your Lingshi Cary, I just don''t know where it is. If it''s our territory, it can be used." Devouring animals think it''s too hard to popularize basic knowledge.


    Hua Ruge didn''t understand it, but it''s enough to have these Lingshi.


    "I will give them the stone." Hua rugo said that he would take out the spirit stone.


    "Wait." The devouring beast pours down on the Lingshi pocket and hugs it, and sends a message: "master, you can''t let others know you''re not ordinary, someone will come up with your idea."


    In the current state of Hua Ruge, anyone can be cheated by the next suit. He can''t help but check it.

 Chapter 1230

    "They saved me, not bad people." Hua Ruge thought about it or said so.


    "They''re not. It''s bad to let others know." Devour the beast and advise.


    Hua Ruge is not only beautiful, but also has a great career. If it''s another territory, it''s OK. If it''s her territory, let people know that the famous Hua Ruge is stupid now. How can she not rob her.


    Hua Ruge''s reaction was not quick. He thought about it. At last, he pulled Liu''s hand and said, "Auntie, come with me."


    She pulled Liu Shi, who didn''t know it, into the room, turned over her hand and took out the Lingshi bag and handed it to Liu Shi: "here, for you."


    Liu Shi saw that she suddenly changed into a bag, and was really shocked: "girl, are you here?"


    "It''s a storage thing." Hua Ruge points to the ring on his hand.


    Liu is still scared. She heard that this is the way of immortals.


    "Madame." Hua Ruge hands the bag in his hand and looks sincere.


    "What is this?" Liu took over the bag strangely. As soon as he opened it, he saw the bright Lingshi, which looked like dozens of pieces. It''s about half a year''s income.


    "Madame, I''ve given you a lot of trouble, and there''s nothing good for you." Hua Ruge thought about it before saying this.


    After Liu''s surprise, he shook his head and said, "it''s not easy for you, son. You can''t ask for this money. Keep it for yourself."


    Then I will come back to Hua rugosa.


    "Take it, Madame. I can''t use it here." Hua is like a song, honest way.


    However, Liu refused to accept, or Hua Ruge insisted, Liu reluctantly said: "that''s good, even if you save my wife."


    "Well." Hua Ruge nodded when she finally accepted it.


    Swallowing beast is silent in the space. Its owner suddenly becomes so sincere. It is not suitable.


    After Liu''s acceptance, the two went out to eat again.


    Liu Cheng asked, "Niang, what did you say?"


    "I''ll tell you later." Liu whispered that she didn''t want her neighbors to know what kind of person Hua Ruge was, or she would be easily remembered.


    She is a girl who has no strong hand and is easy to lose.


    After Liu received the money, Hua rugo lived here in peace of mind. However, after she got used to the life here, she found that she could do little at home, and most of the time she was idle.


    She will try to remember her past when she is idle, but she is not always able to see the blurred images.


    Finally one day at the dinner table, she asked Liu Cheng, "brother Liu, can I work with you?"


    Liu Cheng looked up at her. He was shocked for a moment. Then he was embarrassed and said, "it''s a man''s job. You can''t do it."


    Liu also smiled and said, "yes, a man is too tired to do that work every day. How can you go, a girl?"


    "I have a lot of strength, too." Hua rugo said that she had seen Liu Cheng carry things and chop firewood, as if she was not strong enough.


    "That''s not good. Girls can''t mix with men." The Liu family appeased again.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "it''s too stuffy at home. I want to see what it looks like outside."


    Liu Cheng didn''t know what to say, so he looked at Liu.


    Liu thought for a moment and said, "I have nothing to do, or I will ask elder sister MA in the east of the village if she is short of embroidering mother. If you are short of embroidering mother, you will go there to relieve boredom."


    "I can''t, and I can''t learn." As soon as Hua Yuege listens to embroidery, he feels that the first two are big.


    "Then you can''t go to mining." Liu was distressed.


    Hua Ruge said firmly, "I want to go, brother Liu, please ask me."


    Liu Cheng has no idea. At last, Liu said, "OK, son, ask tomorrow. Can the female worker succeed?"


    "All right." Liu Cheng is a little reluctant. Such a beautiful girl, how can she dig raw rocks and transport rocks and earth on the mountain every day.


    But since Hua Ruge insisted and Liu agreed, he had to do the same.


    Hua Ruge sat at the door the next day waiting for Liu Cheng to come back.


    The devouring Beast asked her, "master, if you go out, you will surely be remembered, and you are not afraid of being robbed?"


    "What do you do to rob me?" Hua Yuege''s confused question.


    "Don''t you look in the mirror?" The devouring Beast asked.


    Hua Ruge hasn''t understood. What does it have to do with looking in the mirror.


    "Well, you look good. There will be many people who want to take you away as a daughter-in-law." Then he said, "you know what a daughter-in-law is."


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s the kind of man who wants to live a lifetime with the man called husband and never be separated."


    "Will you?"


    Hua Ruge thought for a long time, and finally shook his head: "no, someone is waiting for me to go back, I can''t live in this life."


    "You remember that."


    Hua Ruge didn''t speak, and she didn''t know why. It was this feeling that she couldn''t stay here. She wanted to go back.


    "So I said you couldn''t go out." Swallowing animals know that Hua Ruge''s response is slow, one problem, one problem.


    Hua Ruge thought for a while and said, "No."


    "What if someone snatches it?"


    "I don''t know." Hua Ruge can''t understand it again.


    Swallowing animals are quick to be silly. The owner of his family used to be more intelligent. Now it''s OK. The whole silly girl.


    It is not afraid of her temporary like this, afraid of her recovery is not good.


    Devour the beast but only way: "if you really want to go out, don''t let the man near you, who wants to be strong, you start to hit people. You can beat people. "


    "I can''t remember, but I''ve seen my neighbor Er Gouzi fight with others." Hua Ruge said.


    "That''s how it is. Just hit others and lie down." Said the devouring beast.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "I understand."


    Engulf the beast to lie down, it is very glad that his original master is Hua Ruge, if it is a fool, it will be tired to death.


    In other words, it was also a piece of white paper when it came out of the eggshell. If it didn''t follow Hua Ruge, it might be a silly beast now.


    When it was getting dark, Liu Cheng came back.


    Hua rugo stood up from the bench and asked, "brother Liu, how are you doing?"


    "At present, there is a shortage of labor. The village head said that female workers are OK, just to see if you can work. If you can, I will give you three pieces of Lingshi monthly money." Liu Cheng said.


    Three spirit stones, one less than men.


    But now Hua Ruge has no spirit for anything other than his own requirements. When he heard that it could be applied, he nodded: "OK, thank you brother Liu."


    "You''re welcome." Liu Cheng said and went into the yard.


    After hearing the news, Liu sighed and told Hua rugo to go later.

 Chapter 1231

    Two days later, Liu Shi made a man''s dress, asked her to put it on, and asked her to tie her head up in a bun, dressed as a man.


    Although it can be seen at a glance that this is a girl, at least it is not very noticeable.


    "Thank you, Madame." Hua rugo likes this kind of convenient clothes.


    The next morning, she got up at dawn, changed her clothes and went up the mountain with Liu Cheng.


    Liu Cheng introduced the village head to her. Seeing that she was thin and small, the village head frowned and asked, "girl, can you do it? It''s hard work. "


    "I can try." Hua rugo said that this is not very sincere words or devouring animals taught her to say.


    The village head just nodded and said, "if you can''t, don''t be reluctant."


    Hua echoed like a song.


    After that, the village head asked Hua Ruge to follow Liu Cheng, who introduced her to the main work and division of labor here.


    The so-called original stone is the one that looks like a stone, but the stone is wrapped with the Spirit Crystal necessary for cultivation. The spirit power contained in the spirit crystal is very pure, which can be directly absorbed by the body, and its value is equivalent to a pill with a purity of 10%.


    It''s rare to know that there are ten percent pure pills on the market, so this crystal has become a common resource for people''s cultivation, and the price is very high.


    The high price is not only that Lingjing is in short supply all the year round, but also that it is very difficult to collect.


    The most distinctive feature of Lingjing original stone is to isolate the mind. No one can use the mind to judge whether there is any Lingjing in an ordinary stone. Therefore, in every ore mountain, a large number of original stones must be transported, and how many Lingjing can be obtained depends on luck.


    The way to collect these stones is also simple and crude. It is to dig on the ore mountain with tools by manpower. According to the preliminary judgment of the miner, the stones that are still good are put aside and waiting to be transported away, while the useless small stones and broken soil are also carried away by manpower. Basically mining a ore mountain and finally the mountains are leveled.


    This requires a lot of manpower.


    At the time of commencement, Hua Ruge and Liu Cheng were responsible for carrying gravel and soil blocks. Those who dug and classified raw rocks were older and experienced elders.


    They are familiar with Liu Cheng. They also heard that he lived in a beautiful girl. Now they can''t help joking.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t understand most of these words, but he saw Liu Chenghong''s face and stopped talking to those people.


    Hua Ruge, no matter what others said, followed Liu Cheng once and again to transport the gravel on the mountain to the open space on the other side. Now there is also a small mountain in the open space.


    Liu Cheng follows Gu huaruge very much, but he is surprised to find that Hua Ruge''s physical strength is surprisingly good. He is so tired that he sweats all over at noon, and Hua Ruge is still clean, even without breath.


    When the miners were eating together, someone asked Liu Cheng, "this girl can bear hardships very much."


    "Yes." Liu Cheng nods.


    "Where can you find such a good girl? Now it''s coming to you. Don''t you think about accepting it?" Someone asked again.


    Liu Cheng blushed again: "I''m not worthy of others."


    "That''s right. You''re a real pie in the sky. You''re so thoughtful." Someone patted him on the shoulder and said.


    No matter what others say, Hua Ruge is eating with his steamed bread and porridge. It seems that Hua Ruge is clever and charming, which makes her more and more attractive.


    After dinner, the miners began to work again, and Hua Ruge followed suit. He was not tired of quarreling at all.


    The village head nodded silently when he saw it, which was recognition.


    Since coming to the mine, Hua rugo feels that her life is much more substantial. She doesn''t have to worry about things at home.


    Swallowing beast can understand her mood very well. Even if she forgot the previous things, her love of singing nature can''t be changed.


    At the end of the day, Hua rugo went back with her basket on her back and Liu Cheng. When she got home, Liu asked for help. Knowing that her physical strength was amazing, she agreed to let her go.


    So Hua Ruge became a miner, working and making money every day.


    After another month, Hua rugo felt that the image in her brain was clearer and closer to her.


    Her reaction was a little faster, and sometimes she talked to people. The miners took care of her, taught her a lot, and gradually she got some common sense.


    Of course, there are also men who want to take advantage of her, but they didn''t wait for her to help Liu Chengjiu to solve the problem. After a long time, everyone felt that they would definitely be together in the future.


    But Hua rugo knows it''s impossible. She doesn''t belong here.


    During this month, Hua rugo became interested in the original stone. She and the devouring beast said that she could often feel the spiritual wave from some stones, but most of them did not.


    Before devouring the beast, they didn''t see it or understand its doorway, so they took the stones with power fluctuation and without attention. It''s hard for other miners to bring stones, but she has a space ring and is not afraid to be searched.


    The devouring beast bit the stones apart, and then found that there were spirit crystals in the stones with the fluctuation of spirit power, otherwise there were no spirit crystals.


    This shows that Hua Ruge can now judge whether there is any crystal in each raw stone and whether it is valuable.


    It''s a surprise to swallow the beast, because it can''t be judged by its powerful spirit power. How can Hua Ruge feel it.


    Later, he thought about it and thought it might have something to do with Hua Ruge''s heaven Sutra of annihilation.


    The first level of the nirvana Sutra is to refine the body, and the second level is mainly to cultivate the internal skill. It is likely that this skill has certain particularity, which makes Hua Ruge particularly sensitive to the spirit.


    But anyway, it''s a good thing. At least it won''t starve to death.


    On this day, Hua Ruge was carrying the soil, so he listened to the village head: "we should be more diligent and come here to check."


    As soon as this words came out, Hua rugo saw that everyone was flustered and each of them speeded up their work.


    Hua Yuege didn''t understand, so he asked Liu Cheng.


    "You haven''t met this young boss. He''s a famous dandy. We bully men and bully women. Everyone is afraid of him." Liu Cheng whispered.


    Hua Ruge can understand such complicated words now. She nods and sticks a label to this person in her head: bad guy.


    She went up the mountain with an empty basket on her back. At the foot of the mountain came a man who looked in his twenties. He was not tall and had flat features. He walked in four directions. He put a fan in the back of his neck. His eyes were proud and contemptuous. He obviously looked down upon these miners.


    He followed four young men behind him, and when he arrived at the mine, he began to shout, "come here to check, don''t be lazy, or you will be careful about your skin."

 Chapter 1232

    The man looked around. The village head had already arrived at him and asked, "what''s your order?"


    "Nothing, just ask you to help me find some good stones. I want to gamble with people. If you win, you will be rewarded." When he said this, he sneered and said, "if you lose, you will have good fruit to eat."


    When the village head heard this, he felt it was difficult. There were not many Lingjing out of the mine. It was very difficult to pick out the stones with Lingjing in them. Let alone the people who had dug the mine all their lives are not sure. Even if they are looking for a gambling master, they dare not say that they can find good stones.


    "What do you old man think?" A young man came out and pulled up the village head''s collar. He glared at him and said, "if you want to, you can find it. Go."


    As soon as he let go of his hand, the village head fell to the ground.


    "Yes, I will go now." When the village head got up from the ground, he went to the experienced elders of the village to pick stones together.


    Hua Ruge was halfway up the mountain. When he saw this, he frowned and said, "why did he beat people?"


    Devour the heart of the beast, Taoist grandma. You are all like this. Don''t mind your own business. Why don''t you forget everything else, just this one.


    Liu Cheng murmured, "it''s not just the dog supporting the people, that kid is a ruffian before he and his boss."


    Hua rugo felt very uncomfortable when she saw that the person who took care of herself was beaten. But she forgot how to beat others and didn''t know if she could beat others, so she didn''t come out.


    After that, Hua Ruge heard from Liu Cheng that their owners were very influential, and there were more than a dozen mines, which had a high position in Xiancheng.


    His family name is Zheng, and this young family is his second son, Zheng Youwei. After hearing this name, I know the old family''s expectation for him. However, this man was born without any idea of how to write. He does everything except good things. Everyone''s teeth are itchy.


    Hua Ruge just nodded, and had no opinion to express.


    Soon the head of the village summoned several old people in the village. The old people were all trembling in front of Zheng Youwei for fear of offending the unreasonable master.


    "If you choose one piece by yourself, who can help me win? I have a great reward." Zheng Youwei glanced at several people and said.


    The old people looked at each other.


    "What''s the matter? I can''t see my reward?" When Zheng Youwei saw that no one was making a sound, his face was not good.


    "I dare not. I''m afraid that I''m not good at my craft and miss your big event." An old man said.


    Zheng Youwei didn''t open his mouth, but the young man on one side said: "let you choose. There are so many old bullshit."


    Under the threat of the young man, the old man could only nod his head, and then went to the ore heap to pick up the raw stone.


    Hua Ruge did his work as usual, and was coming down the mountain with a basket on his back.


    Zheng Youwei sat on the chair, squinting his eyes and drinking tea. The young man was very jealous. He said to Zheng Youwei, "young master, I saw a girl go there. She should look good."


    Because Hua Ruge''s face stood gray, he only looked at it once more, so he didn''t see it clearly.


    "Li Si, do you think women are crazy? This is a mine. Where are the women from?" Zheng Youwei did not open his eyes.


    "Young host, there are really women. Do you believe me to show you?" Li Si said with his eyes bright, although he didn''t see clearly, he thought that the girl was very good-looking. If he could help the little host to get back, he might get some rewards.


    Zheng Youwei was too lazy to open his eyes. He just waved and said, "go."


    Li Si didn''t chase Hua Ruge. He just waited for Hua Ruge to come back with the empty basket. "Hey, that girl, come here."


    Hua Ruge turned around and asked, "call me?"


    It doesn''t matter if she turns her head. Li Si''s face is completely authentic. Li Si is stunned and then says something incoherently to Zheng Youwei: "little Shaodong, you Look... "


    Zheng Youwei frowned impatiently and said, "what happened to you when you saw the ghost?"


    Although complaining, but he also opened his eyes, this is to see Hua Ruge that slightly confused face.


    He had seen many beauties, but it was the first time for him to see such a beautiful face, which could not be described too much as astonishing.


    Liu Cheng''s heart "cluttered" for a moment, I don''t know.


    Hua Ruge''s appearance was seen by this man. It must be impossible to run.


    Hua Ruge, still unaware of their expression, asked, "are you calling me?"


    "Yes, come here." Zheng Youwei''s voice softened unconsciously.


    Hua Yuege went over and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Zheng Youwei swallowed his saliva quietly and asked, "which girl are you? Why have I never seen you?"


    "Why should I tell you?" Hua Ruge frowned and refused. She didn''t want to talk to bad people.


    Although Zheng Youwei was dumped by her, she was not angry, but let Li Si call someone who knows.


    The village head called Liu Cheng to reply, so he said that he picked up Hua Ruge. Now she doesn''t remember anything, and her brain is a little dim.


    He can''t do without telling the truth. Almost the whole village knows about it.


    Zheng Youwei listened and looked at Hua Ruge pitifully: "it''s a poor girl. Should you be a miner here? Come back with me."


    "No." Hua rugo refused very simply.


    Zheng Youwei is not in a hurry, and then coaxes: "you don''t have to work every day when you go back with me. I''ll let you eat well and dress well, and send someone to serve you, OK?"


    "Not so much." Slow brain also has the advantage of slow brain, such as a muscle that can''t be beat.


    "I can give you a better day, as long as you go with me, you will like it." It is rare for Zheng Youwei to be so patient.


    In fact, he robbed ordinary girls directly, but when he saw Hua Ruge, he thought it was important to leave a good impression.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said impatiently, "have you finished? I''m going to work."


    This man is not only bad mouthed, but also disliked.


    "You don''t want to drink, do you?" Seeing that it''s useless for him to be soft, Li Si simply went forward to frighten him.


    This is the most useful way to deal with these miners.


    However, when Hua Ruge saw him coming forward, he not only didn''t fear but also said, "stay back and stay away from me."


    Zheng Youwei looked at it. He also wanted to see what kind of girl she was. He found out what was right.


    Other villagers also watched. In their hearts, they didn''t just sweat for Hua Ruge, but felt that Hua Ruge must be trapped in a tiger''s den.


    After all, I have never heard of any women who are attracted by my boss.


    "Hey, you little girl, do you think I dare not hit you?" Li Si stepped forward again and slapped him. Of course, he didn''t dare to fight.


    Didn''t see a little host all soft voice of coax.

 Chapter 1233

    Who knows that he did not scare Hua rugo but made her angry. Although her memory was gone, her nature was still there. When Li sigang raised his palm, she punched him in the chest.


    Devouring the beast for fear of human life, in her knowledge of the sea reminded: "little strength, he can not stand."


    Hua Yuege then collected 90% of his strength, but in this way, Li Si was lifted away and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    This surprised many people. How could this girl have such great strength.


    Especially Zheng Youwei, who is a friar, can see that Hua rugo didn''t use spiritual power at all. It''s amazing that he beat Li Si out with his physical strength.


    The other lads went to see it and came back to report that Li Si''s sternum seemed to be broken.


    Zheng Youwei swallows his saliva and dare not look down upon the little girl in front of him.


    Now he doesn''t think it''s an ordinary little girl. He joked that anyone who hasn''t cultivated in his family would have such a strong physical strength. He looked at the girl and said that she should be a monk in fairyland.


    Of course, he didn''t know that Hua rugo only used 10% of his strength in this fist. If Li Si used his strength, he would have smashed his whole body.


    The villagers were even more surprised. How could they have never thought that such a girl who usually looks cute and clever could be so fierce? Fortunately, she was not offended at that time.


    And those who want to take advantage of Hua Ruge are also very grateful. Fortunately, Liu Cheng hit them at that time. If it was Hua Ruge, they can''t get out of bed now.


    Zheng Youwei went to Hua Ruge and said, "are you a monk?"


    "I don''t understand." Hua rugo said with a straight face: "I don''t want to understand, you stay away from me, or I will fight you."


    Swallowing the beast''s mind is a little bit like she used to be. She is arrogant and furious. If she doesn''t agree with her words, she will start.


    Zheng Youwei didn''t get angry. He looked at her, and finally his eyes fell on the ring on her hand. His eyes narrowed: "space ring, you are not an ordinary person indeed."


    Hua Ruge is too lazy to take care of him. He turns around and leaves.


    "Stop." Zheng Youwei put his hand on her shoulder.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed, instinctively turned around and reached out to clasp Zheng Youwei''s arm and twisted it hard.


    Zheng Youwei was shocked by the speed of Hua Ruge. However, he soon covered his arm with spiritual power and was later twisted.


    Hua Yuege can''t get a hit. He is more angry. He holds his arm in his left hand and hits his chest with his right fist.


    Zheng Youwei reaches out to hold her fist. He has spiritual strength to protect himself from being hurt.


    This time, however, he misjudged Hua rugo''s anger. When Hua rugo hit his palm with a fist, there were several sounds of bone fracture. However, the palm was still wasted, and the power of Hua rugo''s fist didn''t reduce much, and he pushed his palm to hit his chest again.


    That''s 10% of the strength.


    "Poof..." Zheng Youwei spits blood directly, but he doesn''t protect it with his spiritual power.


    He is also a fairyland. Even if the fairyland can''t hurt him only by physical strength, what''s the girl''s way.


    The villagers are all stupid. In their eyes, Shao''s family is a fairy. They are powerful enough to be hurt by Hua Ruge.


    Now they know that the girl they picked up is not a girl from a bitter family, but a fairy. I just don''t know why my brain doesn''t work.


    Hua rugo takes back her hand. Now she has forgotten the fighting skills. It''s just an instinctive reaction.


    The devouring beast thinks that the violence of her master is not acquired, but innate, otherwise it can''t be so frightening.


    Zheng Youwei took out a green crystal after he was injured, crushed it, and then his body soon recovered.


    Now he is afraid of Hua as a song, and no longer dare to go forward, but when he is looking at it, he is thinking that this girl will not be the person formed by Tyrannosaurus Rex. The strength is too great.


    Of course, he certainly didn''t know that Tyrannosaurus rex was not Hua Ruge''s opponent just by his physical strength.


    The variant elemental body and the immortal Scripture of cultivation make her body abnormal now.


    "Do you still want to take me?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Zheng Youwei shook his head:" no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, No


    He is timid and does not dare to take risks. Now he is afraid of Hua Ruge''s sudden outburst. If he uses spiritual power, he will be ashes.


    Hua Ruge was relieved. He turned around and went to work.


    Liu Cheng looks at it and is frightened. He is not in a state after he follows.


    Hua Ruge uses spiritual voice to ask the devouring beast, "am I doing it right?"


    "Yes." It''s too cruel to swallow the beast''s mind. I''m afraid that guy will remember his revenge later.


    Hua Ruge is no matter how many, she just wants to work hard and earn some money now, and leave here when her memory is restored.


    Zheng Youwei was slapped in the face that day, but he was not arrogant any more. When the old people in the village finished jumping the stone, he took it honestly.


    However, after Hua Ruge''s attack, the people in the village are not dare to touch Hua Ruge''s side, and they are afraid and respectful of her.


    Hua Ruge is not very sensitive, but such an obvious situation can be found, so she asked Liu Cheng on her way home.


    "You''re not from here." Liu Cheng was bored for a long time, and then he said something.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "I know, but everyone took good care of me before."


    "I mean, we''re not one kind of people. You''re the kind of people who are on top." Liu Cheng explains.


    Hua Yuege frowned: "people are people. How can they be different?"


    Whenever, she thinks so.


    "No, it''s different." Liu Cheng shakes his head.


    Hua Ruge didn''t understand it very much, but she didn''t ask much. She didn''t think it was easy for her to understand it. Let''s learn it slowly later.


    The next day, when he arrived at the mine, the village head said again, "my little host is here again today. Please be careful."


    The miners nodded, and then their eyes fell on Hua Ruge. They guessed that Hua Ruge was doomed today.


    When Zheng Youwei arrived, the young man behind him changed from four to three. Another man was hurt by Hua Ruge and was crying in bed. The doctor said that it would take three months for him to lie down with broken bones and broken tendons folded.


    Compared with yesterday, Zheng Youwei''s face was not good-looking. Instead of asking Hua Yuege for trouble, he called the old man who picked up the stone and scolded him.


    "If you choose any broken stone, there are only two crystal stones in six pieces. It''s still small. You want to make those bastards laugh at me, right?" Zheng Youwei said that he was angry.


    Yesterday, I got together with a few friends to gamble. As a result, he was the worst loser. He lost a lot of money. No one laughed at him. He said that his Zheng family was not a mineral mountain at all, but a barren mountain.

 Chapter 1234

    "It''s the fault of old men and women." The old man dared not disobey his words, so he had to admit it.


    Although they have been mining for a lifetime, who can say that they are right in terms of luck.


    "Of course it''s your fault!" Zheng Youwei threw his fan to the ground and said, "you can find it for me. If I lose tomorrow, I''ll let you all go home and have a drink."


    The old man should be trembling.


    The old people began to sift through the stones carefully. It''s not entirely right to say that the original stones are all based on luck. People can identify the stones by their weight, texture, pattern and appearance.


    Of course, if some of the original stone playing masters have their own knowledge and skills, Zheng Youwei will not invite such people.


    Hua rugo passed by him again. When Zheng Youwei saw her, he was afraid. Although he wanted to get a beauty like Hua rugo, he thought life was more important. This kind of person should not be easily provoked.


    The villagers were relieved to see that Zheng Youwei had no signs of revenge, but they began to worry about the old people. If this time is not ideal, the old people and children will surely be driven out of the mine, and then food and drink will become a problem.


    Liu Cheng sighed, "these uncles are pitiful. If they are driven out of here, what will they eat later?"


    Hua Ruge began to think, she should be able to help, not just pick stones, she can pick the ones with crystal stones.


    She discussed with the devouring beast, and the devouring beast suggested that she should not expose this unique skill, or she would surely be stared at by others, and she would probably die without knowing how to die.


    But she still helps the old people.


    In her present mind, she couldn''t think of any circuitous way. Finally, she devoured the beast and said: "otherwise, we can only choose one for him. If there is a piece of crystal, it will increase the win and not expose too much."


    Hua Yuege didn''t say anything, so he agreed immediately.


    When she passed in front of Zheng Youwei again, she took a stone in her hand.


    When Zheng Youwei saw her coming, he didn''t say anything. He still had a weapon in his hand. He not only stood up from the chair, but also said warily, "what are you going to do?"


    "I think this stone is very good. Here you are." Hua Yuege said to put the stone on the ground.


    Zheng Youwei didn''t think she could find a good stone, but he was relieved to see that she didn''t want to start. He made it back to the chair and said, "OK."


    Hua Ruge left, and he was relieved.


    He has been a waste of firewood since he was a child. He has never been valued at home, and he can show great power outside. But this has also formed his character of bullying others.


    On the same day, Zheng Youwei took seven stones, six of which were chosen by the old man in the village. He was going to gamble. As for Hua Ruge, he should just take it away and play.


    The next day, Zheng Youwei ran over with a happy face, which scared the miner. The little boss wanted to be moody. Who knows what he was smoking.


    "And the girl?" Ask as soon as Zheng Youwei comes.


    The village head pointed to Hua Ruge''s position. On the hillside, he was loading soil into his basket.


    Zheng Youwei flies up and falls beside Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes swept past. Although she was not in any mood, she had a strong momentum when she was adamant, which made Zheng Youwei not only step back.


    "Girl, I''m not here to tease you today. It''s about things." As Zheng Youwei said, he began to ask, "can you see stones?"


    "Not very well." Hua Ruge according to the previous discussion with the devouring beast.


    "Then how do you choose the right one? Do you know? Yesterday you gave me that stone opened a very big Lingjing, I made a lot of money Zheng Youwei excited.


    "So you won?" Hua rugo asked him.


    This is her concern, whether he won or not, and whether he won''t fight against several old people.


    "Well." Zheng Youwei paused for a while. He could not say that he didn''t gamble with her. This time, he was still defeated. So he said, "yes, he won."


    "Well." Hua Yuege answered and went to work.


    Zheng Youwei thought and said, "can you give me another two pieces?"


    "No." Hua rugo refused very simply.


    Zheng Youwei didn''t dare to come around. He just said, "I really need a person who can pick stones. As long as you follow me, I will give you whatever you want."


    "You go down." Hua Ruge frowned when she spoke.


    She doesn''t like to frighten people with cold face, but now she is a lot more direct.


    Hearing this, Zheng Youwei had to go down the hillside, but he stopped only three meters away and said, "otherwise, you can choose three more pieces for me, and then I will leave."


    "You said that?" Hua rugo really thinks he''s bored.


    Zheng Youwei nodded repeatedly.


    The villagers are stunned. Is this the bully who used to do nothing but evil? How can he be so counseled now? There must be a limit to bullying. Don''t you want to leave the little host''s eleven o''clock exercises for yourself.


    So Hua Ruge went to the ore heap and, according to the theory of devouring the beast, specially picked three stones without spirit crystal and handed them to him.


    "Thank you." After thanking Zheng Youwei, he found someone to cut the stone.


    Hua Ruge had no sympathy for the bad guys, so he went on working.


    The next day Zheng Youwei came again. This time, he was a little dark.


    "Why are you here again?" Hua Yuege was so impatient that he said directly, "if you dare to come again, I will hit people."


    "I say girl, do you tease me to tell the truth?" Zheng Youwei asked seriously.


    Last time there was crystal in one piece, now three pieces are completely avoided. There are two possibilities. One is coincidence, but he tends to the second. Hua Ruge wants to get rid of him, so he does it deliberately.


    "I don''t understand." Hua Ruge''s eyes twinkled a little when she lied.


    Zheng Youwei seemed to see something. He almost determined that Hua Ru would identify stones. So he said, "well, I''ll ask you to come out of the mountain. As long as you follow me to identify stones, I''ll give you whatever you want."


    Hua Ruge didn''t pay attention to him.


    "You are not an ordinary person and don''t want to be trapped here. I can show you the scene outside." Zheng Youwei is going to attack his heart.


    Hua Ruge''s look slightly fluctuated in his eyes.


    "If you have other conditions or requirements, I can agree." Zheng Youwei strikes while the iron is hot.


    Hua Ruge hesitated and finally said, "let me think about it."


    She felt it necessary to consult with the Devourer.


    "Well, I''ll come back tomorrow." Zheng Youwei can''t be happy when he hears Hua Ruge.


    If he guessed it right, if Hua Ruge could identify stones, he would be developed.

 Chapter 1235

    Lie on the bed at night, devour the beast to come out of the space, lie on the pillow of Hua Ruge, discuss one by one.


    I don''t know what to do.


    If you go to the city, you can get more information and go back to Yandu as soon as possible.


    But I''m afraid that she will be stared at after exposing her means.


    "What would I do if it was the old one?" Hua Yuege asked.


    After thinking about it, he said, "you are always brave. If you can choose yourself, you should go for a fight."


    In its eyes, Hua Ruge is like this. He likes to win in danger.


    "That''s settled. I''ll go with him." Hua said like a song.


    "But you used to be very smart and powerful. Now are you ok?" Swallowing animals have always thought that Hua Ruge is the courage of a skilled person, but now she is not only underdeveloped in limbs, but also in brain. Can you still take risks?


    "Just teach me how to do it." Hua Ruge still yearns for Xiancheng.


    Devour the little head of the beast: "OK."


    It tries to think about Hua Ruge''s previous style of acting.


    The next day Hua Yuege did not go to the mine, but said goodbye to Liu Shi and Liu Cheng.


    "My child, that young boss is not a good man. You must be careful when you follow him." Liu ordered, like his own daughter to be sent away.


    "I know granny." Hua Yuege replied, "thanks to your care, I will come back to see you."


    Liu happily nodded his head.


    Liu Cheng said little. This time, he took the initiative to say, "take care of yourself."


    "I will." Hua Ruge waved goodbye to the two, and Zheng Youwei had already picked her up outside the hospital.


    "I have conditions." Hua rugo didn''t go with him directly.


    "You say," said Zheng Youwei, who did not want to


    "Give them some spirit stones and don''t bully the miners here in the future." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    "No problem." Zheng Youwei claps his chest and agrees. If you don''t bully the miners here, you can find the miners in other places.


    Then Zheng Youwei asked Xiao Si to give Liu''s family a hundred pieces of Lingshi, so he took out the spaceship and asked Hua Ruge to go up.


    When the spaceship left, Hua rugo thought it was magical and stood on the deck and looked down curiously.


    Zheng Youwei handed her a cup of tea and asked with a smile, "girl, now can you tell me whether you can see the stone or not?"


    He is still thinking about his way of making money.


    "Well." Hua, like a song, brings out tea.


    She didn''t care to take care of him, but in Zheng Youwei''s eyes, she was very cold. However, Zheng Youwei, who suffered from a cold face, was not unhappy but excited. Maybe she found treasure.


    "Then can I ask the name of the girl?" Zheng Youwei asked again.


    Hua Ruge looked at him with the same eyes as the retarded: "I forgot everything, how can I remember my name?"


    In fact, it''s the devouring beast that won''t let her disclose to the outside world. It''s really Hua Ruge''s fame is too big. Once it''s exposed, it''s easy to cause disaster.


    "Yes." Zheng Youwei nodded and said, "I''m not thinking about it. What can I call you later?"


    "What are you thinking of when I come out?" Hua Yuege said and went into the cabin.


    Zheng Youwei''s suspicions don''t know what''s the relationship between them.


    At the suggestion of devouring animals, Hua rugo decided to dress up as a man, so that he would have less trouble.


    After entering the cabin, the devouring beast found the transformation pill from her space and handed it to Hua Ruge to teach her the transformation skill.


    In fact, it''s very simple. She just needs to use her mental strength to make her body grow taller and hide the obvious features of her chest. Her face doesn''t need to be changed.


    Seeing that Zheng Youwei didn''t recognize Hua Ruge, other people probably didn''t know him, so it''s good to keep his original appearance.


    Hua Ruge can control her mental power simply now, so she soon succeeded in shaping, and then she changed into men''s clothes. The number of men''s clothes in her space is not less than that of women''s clothes. She casually picked a black one to wear.


    "Master, your taste has changed now. You used to like to wear color." Said the devouring beast.


    Hua Ruge frowned and thought, "I just want to wear this color."


    "You''re really missing something." The devouring beast thought of the color that Tuoba Rui often wore.


    Hua rugo was interested in this topic, so he asked, "do you mean he likes to wear black?"


    "Yes, black all the year round." The devouring beast answers.


    "Then I''ll wear black, too." Hua Ruge finally found a proper reason for his behavior.


    Of course, it''s OK to devour the beast. Anyway, the owner of her family looks good and dresses well.


    Hua Yuege combs his head again, takes off the hairpin on his head and changes it into a black jade crown. He is just a young talent like a fake one.


    When she came out of the room, Zheng Youwei stared at her all the time, and saw her step back in fright. When he saw Qinghua Ruge''s face, he was even more surprised and said, "I said, how can you change yourself?"


    "Don''t worry, my name will be Hu Yue and you will call me brother Hu." Hua Ruge is very cold.


    "Brother Hu, can I ask if you are a man or a woman?" Zheng Youwei asked carefully.


    Hua Yuege looked at him coldly and said, "woman."


    "Don''t tell me, it''s really like a man." Protect Zheng Youwei around Hua Ruge.


    He found that Hua Ruge was like a man in height, shoulder width and Adam''s apple and chest.


    "Brother Hu, what skill is it? Can you teach me?" Zheng Youwei said with great interest.


    "Can you speak less?" Hua Yuege looks disgusted.


    "Well, I won''t say, I won''t say." Zheng Youwei was afraid of offending the God of wealth.


    Previously, he relied on speculation, and now he has been personally confirmed by Hua rugo. He is more sure that she can identify stones.


    The village is not far from Xiancheng. The spaceship arrived soon. They stopped outside the city and walked into the city.


    "Brother Hu, do you want to go back to your house with me now, or do you want to turn around in the city?" Asked Zheng Youwei.


    "Walk around the city." Hua rugo said she would like to see what the city is like and whether it can stimulate her memory.


    "Well, I''ll show you around. Just tell me what you want." Zheng Youwei treats Hua Ruge like the most distinguished guest.


    Hua Ruge nodded, but he was not polite.


    This fairy city is very lively. Hua Ruge saw so many people for the first time and thought it was very interesting. He went shopping in the street. During the period, Zheng Youwei bought her many delicious food.


    People in Xiancheng are scared to see Zheng Youwei. But it''s strange to see him flatter a handsome young man. They think which young man is this.


    Although they don''t know the origin of Hua Ruge, they are certainly not ordinary people. They are all polite.

 Chapter 1236

    Hua Ruge didn''t have enough food in Liu''s family for so many days. It''s a pleasure to be in Xiancheng. It''s very pleasant to eat and drink all the way.


    Of course, apart from shopping, he did not forget the serious business. She was eating sesame pancakes in her hand and asked, "what territory is this? Do you have a name? "


    "Territory is territory. It has no name." Zheng Youwei said patiently. He didn''t look like a bully in front of Hua Ruge.


    Of course, it''s not that he''s reformed, but he''s afraid of Hua Ruge, and he''s also eager for others.


    Hua Ruge frowned and then asked, "do you have a clan called Tianfu college?"


    "No."


    "Have you heard of Hua Ruge?"


    "No."


    "How about Wuji sword clan?"


    "No."


    "What about the Daewoo dynasty?" Hua Ruge asked one by one according to the tips of devouring animals.


    "Not at all." Zheng Youwei''s answer was very consistent, and he didn''t even think about it. Obviously, he never heard of it.


    The devouring beast in the space can''t help grieving. Obviously, it''s not the territory it used to be. What is it?


    "Did brother Hu think of anything?" Asked Zheng Youwei.


    Hua Ruge shakes his head: "just ask."


    "Oh, oh." Zheng Youwei nodded his head to show that he knew.


    Walking, Hua Ruge''s nose moved, and then he aimed at a winery.


    "Brother hu wants to drink?" Zheng Youwei''s inspection of color is unique, but he didn''t expect that a girl like flowers and jade would be interested in wine.


    Hua rugo swallowed a mouthful of water: "let''s go in and have a drink."


    The devouring beast is speechless when she hears this. She can''t forget this.


    "Brother Hu, you are so discerning. This is the best winery in our city. It''s not only good wine but also good food. We''ll eat here today, and you''ll have the right. " Said Zheng Youwei.


    Hua Ruge dislikes him for saying too much, and has already walked in by himself.


    Zheng Youwei touched his nose awkwardly and trotted in with him.


    People think this bully has the potential to be a dog''s leg.


    The innkeeper of Jinle winery was frightened when he saw Zheng Youwei, but he hurriedly came up to say, "what can I drink, two guests?"


    "Today, I invite my brother to have a drink. I want your best wine and best dishes. I won''t charge you cash." As Zheng Youwei said, he threw out a money bag, in which came the sound of Lingshi collision.


    The shopkeeper saw the money in Zheng Youwei''s hand, and he couldn''t close his mouth. He hurriedly said, "please come upstairs, young master Zheng. There is a good elegant room."


    Little two immediately led them upstairs.


    The shopkeeper below is trying to figure out what the handsome young man is. He can even let Zheng Youwei treat such a person.


    Not long after going upstairs, food and wine came up. Zheng Youwei opened a jar of wine and poured it to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s two words are nothing but a cup. Zheng Youwei stretches his neck and waits to see her reaction.


    As a result, what he waited for was not Hua Ruge''s praise, but Hua Ruge''s frown. She said, "this immortal wine is not very good."


    "Brother Hu, this is the best here." Zheng Youwei doesn''t know any better wine. After all, he hasn''t been out of Xiancheng several times since he lived so long.


    At this time, the devouring beast reminds her that she also has xianniang in the space.


    So Hua Ruge took out the highly immortal brew that he directed Hao Shou''s family to brew, which had been released for more than a year. It was the last time Hao Shou saw her and brought it to her.


    Hua Ruge opened the mud seal, poured himself a bowl, and then handed it to Zheng Youwei.


    Zheng Youwei asked about the taste of the wine and his eyes straightened: "good wine, good fragrance."


    Hua Ruge over there has been drinking, but because it''s a high-quality wine, she just sipped it.


    Drinking wine and eating delicacies in the city of immortals, Hua Yuege''s face shows a rare smile, which is life is not.


    Because the devouring beast kept reminding her, she didn''t drink a lot. Before losing her balance, she stopped, and then she didn''t give Zheng Youwei a drink. She sealed the wine jar and set it up again.


    Zheng Youwei looked at the wine jar and licked his lips greedily.


    His drinking capacity is very good. He said that he only had a few drinks now, which is not as gorgeous as song.


    However, if Hua Ruge doesn''t give it to him, he can''t rob him. If he can''t beat others, he can only drink xianniang on the table. As a result, he disliked the excellent wine.


    They came out of the restaurant and turned around in the street. In fact, Hua rugo bought a lot of food.


    Zheng Youwei didn''t care about the money. He not only bought it for her, but also gave her a hundred yuan snack money.


    Hua rugo picked it up, and she had to take it, because the devouring beast told her that this was not the place where she had lived before, and that her cards were useless. After all, the banks here are different from those there.


    In the afternoon, Hua rugo followed Zheng Youwei back to his house. He took Hua rugo back to his yard and let Hua rugo live in the room next to him.


    Hua Ruge was curious to see such a mansion, and followed him all the way back.


    There are a lot of servants to see along the way, which inevitably leads to gossip.


    Soon, the story that the second young master took a very handsome young man home was spread in the house, but the spread didn''t arouse the attention of the master. Instead, the servant girls stopped working and the young man was very handsome. They were all outside the yard watching and thinking about when to see him.


    Hua Ruge is restless in nature. She likes to stay in the yard rather than in the room, so after entering the room and sitting for a while, she leaves the room and eats the snacks she bought.


    More servant girls get a chance to see the real face. They don''t know if they don''t see it. They know that there is this handsome man in the world. It''s impossible to say that he is so gorgeous.


    So more and more servant girls came to see it in turn. When they left, they all wore peach blossom on their faces, and their hearts were almost in their eyes.


    Hua Ruge''s mind can already be used, so things outside can''t escape their eyes. She knows how attractive she is now. Now she is also glad to hear the words of devouring animals and pretending to be a man. If there were a bunch of men outside, she would be uncomfortable.


    Zheng Youwei is just a normal face, and now he is very envious of Muhua. If he had such a face, it would not be necessary to rob the women of the people. The women of the people would have taken the initiative.


    He came out of the room and chatted with Hua rugo: "brother Hu, let''s go and buy some stones tomorrow."


    He can''t wait to see what kind of stones Hua Yuege has chosen.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "yes."


    "Can I ask you again, brother Hu, how sure are the stones?" Zheng Youwei asked again.

 Chapter 1237

    Hua Yuege glanced at him and said, "can you stop talking so much?"


    "Well, I won''t say. You have good food. If you want anything else, please tell me." Zheng Youwei felt his nose uninteresting and walked out of the yard.


    Hua Ruge ate snacks in the hospital alone after getting clean.


    She thought the house was pretty good, much better than the Liu family she had lived in before. She talked to the devouring beast and said that she would build such a grand house to live in later.


    The devouring beast reminded her, "I''m afraid you can''t count your farm produce. What a small house it is."


    "Mine is bigger than this?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The devouring animal affirms: "much bigger."


    Hua Ruge is more eager to return to the place where he lived before.


    On the same day, Zheng Youwei went to pay his respects to the old man. When he came back, his face was very ugly, and he said surprisingly little.


    Hua Ruge asked strangely, "what''s the matter with you? Someone hit you? "


    "No, it''s just a lecture." Zheng Youwei sighed and sat opposite Hua Ruge and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m used to it anyway."


    Hua Ruge picks eyebrows incomprehensibly. She learns from the villagers that Zheng Youwei is a master who wants wind and rain. Unexpectedly, he has such a frustrating side.


    Zheng Youwei is curious to see Hua Ruge, so he has a clue.


    "Brother Hu, I won''t tell you the truth. In fact, there are few people in this family who can look up to me." Zheng Youwei''s heart and lungs.


    Hua Ruge is more strange.


    It is rare for Zheng Youwei to have an object to talk to, rather than a friend, and simply say everything about himself.


    Hua Ruge knew that Zheng Youwei was the child of a concubine. The name was not the hope of the old man, but was given by his mother. At that time, the old man was busy outside and didn''t go home.


    And because his talent is not high, he has not been valued since childhood, and he has gradually become such a character.


    In fact, he has a slight inferiority complex. Of course, this is the idea of Hua Ruge''s heart, which he would not say.


    That''s why he didn''t go home to move soldiers after being beaten, but he directly served Hua Ruge. No one in the family was willing to start for him.


    "It''s not easy for you, either." This is the feeling of Hua Ruge after listening.


    Zheng Youwei nodded, "not really."


    After talking about it for a while, Zheng Youwei felt very congenial with Hua Ruge and said, "brother Hu, I admire you very much. Otherwise, I will take you as the eldest brother. How about you protect me?"


    Hua Ruge looks at him doubtfully.


    "If you don''t speak, I''ll take care of you when you agree." Zheng Youwei is like a dog skin plaster.


    He felt that Hua Ruge''s strength must be extraordinary, otherwise he would not be able to beat him so badly just by physical force. As long as Hua Yuege protects him, he will not be so weak at home in the future.


    "You''ll listen to me later?" Hua Yuege asked according to his understanding.


    Zheng Youwei nodded, "listen."


    "Well, I promise." Hua Ruge is also happy.


    Zheng Youwei laughed so hard that he could not see his teeth. "Let''s talk about it. Tomorrow I''ll take you to the tavern to have a good meal. It''s a ceremony for you to recognize me."


    Hua Ruge naturally agrees that there are delicious food.


    After they had finished speaking, it was dark. Hua Ruge went back to his room to have a rest.


    The devouring beast jumped out again, ran to her quilt and slept together.


    The next morning, Hua Ruge got up and saw the girls carrying the basin in front of the door, waiting for her to wash.


    Hua rugo hasn''t been treated like this since she woke up, but she doesn''t feel uncomfortable being served.


    After washing, eating something, Zheng Youwei took her out.


    Hua Ruge is still black, and her face is mostly flat. She looks very deep, but she is more attractive.


    "Brother Hu, the most popular street in our city is the one selling raw stones. There are all raw stone shops, big and small. After preliminary judgment, the owner marked the stones with different prices."


    "People can choose at will and buy it when they are sure. If there is crystal in it, they will earn money. If there is no crystal in it, they will lose money." Zheng Youwei said as he took Hua Ruge into a long street.


    Standing at one end of the long street, you can see an endless stream of people. At the beginning of the street, the peddlers put their own stones on the ground and marked with different prices. These stones are generally cheaper.


    Then there are shops, just small ones.


    There is still a long way to go, but Hua Ruge can''t see clearly for the time being.


    "Brother Hu, do you have any good stones?" Zheng Youwei asked in a low voice.


    Hua Ruge walked in the middle of the stall on both sides and felt the spirit inside. Later, he found that the stone with spirit inside was very rare.


    No wonder it''s cheaper.


    She turned and shook her head. There are only a few stones with Lingjing, and the fluctuation of Lingli is not big. Obviously, the appearance of Lingjing is not very good.


    After more than a month''s mining, her knowledge of stones has been comprehensive. And did a lot of drama experiments, and finally she and the devouring beast summed up that as long as the stone''s spiritual power is compared with the Spirit Crystal in the foot, there will be a good color, and the lack of color will be very bad.


    She practiced her perceptual ability while experimenting. Now others want to know the grade and size of Lingjing as long as she felt it with her heart. It can be said that they are skilled.


    Then came to the small shop door, Zheng Youwei took her around, Hua Ruge stared at a stone in a shop, and pointed it with the folding fan in his hand.


    Zheng Youwei immediately understood and bought the stone with 500 spirit stones.


    Then I bought two in the small shop.


    Looking at the big shops further, the proportion of stones with crystal stones here is increasing. Almost one fifth of them can be fired from crystal stones, but the price is very high. If inferior crystal stones are offered, they will still be compensated.


    Hua Ruge chose two pieces very low-key to let Zheng Youwei buy them. However, Zheng Youwei said bitterly, "brother Hu, I have no money today. Let''s go."


    Now it has cost more than two thousand stone.


    "Then let him cut it and you''ll have money." Hua Ruge said that she could make sure that it was a top grade crystal stone. The old man in the village said that it was very valuable.


    "That''s good." Zheng Youwei is as faithful as a song.


    This stone is worth two thousand spirit stones. He would cut it if he gave up his face.


    "Yo, isn''t this brother Zheng, who still has money to buy the raw stone after losing for two days?" A joking voice came, which made Zheng Youwei have a headache.


    Because this man is one of Zheng Youwei''s Fox friends. The gambling stones were also with him two days ago. He lost badly. He has no face yet.

 Chapter 1238

    But even if he didn''t want to see you, Zheng Youwei also behaved as if he didn''t care. He smiled and said, "brother Zuo, I still think how I didn''t see you. You are here."


    "Are you not afraid to gamble with me again?" Zuo Shaofan didn''t let Chen Youwei go.


    "Afraid? What are you kidding me? When was the second master afraid? " Zheng Youwei looks like a bachelor.


    Left Shaofan just wanted to talk and saw Hua Ruge standing on one side. When he came here, you saw two people talking.


    This time, he saw Hua as beautiful as a song, handsome as if he had drawn it, and wearing temperament was not ordinary people, so he asked: "brother Zheng, is this one?"


    "This is my friend, Mr. Hu Yuehu." Zheng Youwei introduced that there is no family title in front of this.


    Hua Ruge turned around when Zheng Youwei introduced him, politely pointed to Zuo Shaofan and said, "I''ve seen brother Zuo."


    After this period of recovery, from her face has not seen the appearance of stupor, her eyes are very God, looks very cold.


    "Hello, brother Hu. I don''t know where brother Hu comes from." Zuo Shaofan did not stop testing her.


    Hua Ruge picked a eyebrow and said nothing.


    This is what he and Zheng Youwei have discussed. They will never disclose any information. Let people guess.


    When Zuo Shaofan saw Hua Ruge''s expression like this, he had no bottom in his heart. He was not ordinary at first sight. He didn''t offend others.


    When Zheng Youwei saw that Hua rugo had blustered him, he quickly pulled Zuo Shaofan aside and said, "you are asking for something. Brother Hu is not happy for a while."


    Zuo Shaofan''s mind now seems to be unhappy about winning.


    "What''s the origin of this brother?" He was still curious.


    "Brother Shu can''t tell you. I''m afraid brother Hu won''t be happy. If he isn''t happy, we''ll have a hard time." Zheng Youwei''s way of dealing with affairs.


    Left Shaofan nodded repeatedly: "it''s a big man, brother I know, thank you brother Chen for telling me."


    "You are welcome." Zheng Youwei looks righteous.


    So left Shaofan looked at Xiang Hua like a song and respected him.


    "Brother Zuo, do you have any money? Lend me some." Zheng Youwei is embarrassed to see him on one side and has the cheek to credit Lingshi.


    Zuo Shaofan smiled thoughtfully: "why, brother Zheng is really shy in his pocket?"


    "It''s not that you lost a little bit in these two days, but don''t be too proud of yourself, I will win back in two days." Zheng Youwei does not fall behind in speech. He has the temperament of a naughty rascal.


    Zuo Shaofan said with a smile: "I don''t think it will be another day. Let''s make a bet in this shop today."


    "Boy, you deliberately demolish the Taiwan, right? You bet when I don''t have money today?" Zheng Youwei looks unhappy.


    "Don''t worry, brother Zheng. I can pay for your stone. How about you lose ten times?"


    Zheng Youwei looks at Hua Ruge on one side, and Hua Ruge is very confident about it, so he nods his head and looks unpredictable.


    "Brother Zheng asked for help?" Zuo Shaofan said and looked at Hua Ruge. I don''t think it''s a gambler.


    "What? Brother Zuo is afraid? " Zheng Youwei deliberately provoked.


    Left Shaofan shakes his head: "what''s brother Zheng''s saying? I''ve said nothing about repentance, but I don''t know if brother Zheng dare to do it."


    "I''m kidding. We have been brothers for so many years. Don''t you know my temper? When did you fear it? " Zheng Youwei said scornfully, and then said, "gamble, gamble. What will you lose if you lose?"


    "It''s still your stone. I lost ten times as much as you." Said Zuo Shaofan with ease.


    Zheng Youwei, the youngest son of their families, is not as strong as the old miner in the mine, so he is always looked down upon and doomed not to inherit his family business.


    "Well, that''s settled. Let''s start selecting stones now." Looking at Zuo Shaofan, Zheng Youwei asked meaningfully, "brother Zuo, you won''t refuse to admit your defeat."


    "My family''s reputation is guaranteed." Zuo Shaofan said that he had entered the shop and picked up the stone.


    As soon as Hua Yuege''s folding fan is opened, she is waiting for Zuo Shaofan to pick a stone, so that she can choose a better one for her.


    Zheng Youwei leaned up to her ear and asked, "boss, do we want to fix this piece in front of us first?"


    He is afraid that the good will be robbed by Zuo Shaofan.


    "Don''t worry. There are better ones in this shop. Wait for him first." Hua Ruge is very calm.


    In recent months, she is not only recovering her mind gradually, but also accumulating experience and growing up, which can be judged.


    Zheng Youwei nodded to show that he fully obeyed Hua Ruge.


    So when Zuo Shaofan picked stones in the shop, Zheng Youwei also pretended to go in and pick them.


    After a check, Zuo Shaofan chose a stone the size of a wine jar, and said, "that''s it."


    Hua rugo felt the stone carefully and squinted.


    Zheng Youwei looked at Xiang Hua as a song, and Hua as a song told him, "go ahead. There is a big stone enough for one person to encircle on the opposite side. Pick that one."


    Zheng Youwei did as he said, and went to the stone the size of the water tank and said, "that''s it."


    When Zuo Shaofan saw Zheng Youwei''s stone, he immediately smiled. He said: "brother Zheng, whether there is any crystal here depends on the size of the stone. Moreover, the age of the formation of the Spirit Crystal in our place is short, and the original stone can not be wrapped in such a thick layer."


    In short, there are few Lingjing in the big stones. Of course, there are not all of them, just a little discipline.


    "I''ll take this one." Zheng Youwei was unmoved, and said, "I think your piece is poor."


    Left Shaofan nodded: "it seems that brother Zheng doesn''t bump into the south wall and doesn''t look back. Let''s cut it now."


    There must be gambling here. Many people have gathered outside to watch. Almost all the people here know that Chen Youwei is a black sheep, while Zuo Shaofan is a first-class genius in home appraisal. The two men ran into each other to make a verdict.


    Of course, people also want to see what stone master Zuo can cut this time.


    When asked about the price, Zheng Youwei''s big stone is worth 3000 Lingshi, which is one of the most expensive stones in his shop.


    Zuo Shaofan''s piece is also the same price. He paid for it. The master on one side picked up a stone cutter larger than his hand and prepared to cut the small one first.


    The stone cutting is also a knowledge. First, the stone cutting knife should be of the level of immortal tool. Second, the stone cutting master also needs some experience. Otherwise, the light under the knife can''t see the crystal inside, and the heavy under will damage the crystal again.

 Chapter 1239

    The stone cutter put the stone on the stone platform, looked at the patterns and put the slightly flat side on the outside of the stone platform, and then cut it down.


    Because no one is sure if she has any crystal in it before cutting, the first knife only cuts a small corner.


    Under the eyes of all the people, the knife went down and cut. They all stared at the big gap. If there is a crystal nearby, they can see the light now, but they didn''t see it.


    So the master said that the whole edge of the stone was built on the outside of the stone, and a knife was cut. This is the big cut. The whole edge of a long strip came down, so it is easier to judge.


    In general, the stone cutter can expose the crystal within three knives.


    After this knife, people saw a light yellow halo flash out in the center, and they were sure that there was crystal in it.


    A burst of cheers broke out.


    "The young master of Zuojia is worthy of being the leader of the young generation. As expected, there are crystal stones. Look at the quality of the crystal stones


    Zuo Shaofan''s face was also proud.


    When the master saw the crystal, he was easy to judge. Three or two times, he peeled off the stone skin to reveal the yellow crystal inside. The crystal is the size of a fist and emits a light of earthy yellow.


    It''s clear when people look at the product phase. This is a medium-sized crystal stone. The market price of this stone is about 10000 pieces of spirit stone. He makes 7000 pieces of spirit stone in one stroke. For ordinary people, this is a lot of property.


    The gambling industry is full of miracles and opportunities, which is also the reason why people burst into it.


    Zuo Shaofan, holding the crystal in his hand, looked at Zheng Youwei with a smile and said, "brother Zheng, please accept it."


    "What are you proud of? I haven''t cut mine yet." "It''s my turn," Zheng Youwei said to master Cheshi with a cold snort. "Cut my one."


    Zuo Shaofan''s expression of going to the theatre.


    Hua Ruge is always indifferent to one side.


    The two guys lifted the stone onto the stone platform. The stone cutter found a big corner and pasted a big corner with a knife.


    People don''t have hope for Zheng Youwei. They all smile because they don''t see any light.


    Zheng Youwei glared at the crowd and said, "what are you laughing at? He didn''t have anything at the first time."


    He is such a bully that ordinary people can''t provoke him, so they all close their mouths involuntarily.


    Then, the stone cutter cut off a large part of the edge, and there was nothing.


    It seems that Zuo Shaofan has seen 30000 pieces of Lingshi fall into his pocket.


    The onlookers also think that Zheng Youwei is dead. Generally, only one stone can produce crystal stone. Most of the stones that are not seen by both swords are a piece of waste stone.


    Zheng Youwei believed Hua Ruge very much, so he said to the stone cutting master, "old man, you should be careful to point out the stone that hurt me and ask you to pay for it."


    The masters are used to Zheng Youwei''s appearance. They still use their own rules to cut at the third part of the remaining stone.


    If you don''t see the light of this knife, it means it''s a piece of waste rock.


    Xianqi''s stone cutter cuts iron like mud. When he starts cutting, he silently cuts one third of the stones.


    The onlookers didn''t look at it. They didn''t think there would be any crystal in it.


    Left Shaofan is waiting to see Zheng Youwei''s joke.


    However, at the moment when the stone landed, a blazing yellow light came out of the incision, which was very bright.


    Master Cheshi stared at the light for a moment.


    The onlookers were stunned. There was a real crystal in this stupid stone.


    The smile on Zuo Shaofan''s face froze, because the light was bigger than his, and the size of the crystal can be seen from the crystal exposed, which seems to be bigger than his hands.


    Zheng Youwei smiled proudly and said, "I''ll tell you, there may not be nothing in this big one. Who are you listening to?"


    The stone cutter carefully cut the next few knives, peeled off the stone skin and took out the crystal stone with the size of two fists.


    People stared: "it''s really top grade crystal, and so big?"


    "How much is this worth?" Asked a young man who didn''t quite understand.


    "There is no difference between the heaven and the earth. This stone is not worth 100000 pieces of spirit stone or 80000 pieces." An old man stroked his beard.


    Everybody listened to this number, all envied not to be able, one after another way: "this young master Zheng''s luck is also very good today."


    "Yes, it''s a big profit."


    Here, Zheng Youwei took over the crystal stone and said to the unbelievable left Shaofan on one face: "how about that? You don''t agree with me? "


    "You''re lucky today." Zuo Shaofan looks at the stone in his hand, and his eyes are almost falling out.


    As soon as Zheng Youwei heard this, he was not happy: "what is luck? This is strength!"


    He has agreed with Hua Ruge that she will not be exposed as long as she can, so as not to be stared at.


    "Come on, you''re still strong?" Left Shaofan''s face doesn''t care, but he doesn''t really care, or he won''t speak so sour.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe it, but you can''t take our gamble. Bring the money." Zheng Youwei said and took out his Lingshi card.


    Left Shaofan naturally won''t cheat in front of so many people. Although the flesh hurts to death, he still pretends to be very natural and unrestrained to row 30000 pieces of Lingshi for him.


    Zheng Youwei laughs so hard that he can''t see his teeth. That''s 30000 yuan. It''s enough for him to eat, drink and have fun for a long time. Not to mention that he can sell about 100000 of this crystal in his hand. It''s really developed.


    He guessed it all right. Hua Ruge is a money tree.


    "Brother Zuo, please accept." Zheng Youwei is learning his previous tone of voice, saying it in a cheap way.


    Zuo Shaofan was so angry with him that he waved and said, "this time, let''s play next time."


    "To the end." Zheng Youwei is very virtuous.


    This bet not only made him a lot of money, but also raised his eyebrows.


    After Zuo Shaofan left, the onlookers were also scattered, but no one said that Zheng Youwei had eyes and said that he was lucky.


    As the two continue to move forward, Zheng Youwei''s attitude towards China is even more close to flattery.


    "Boss, your eyesight is so powerful. You can see the treasure in such a stupid stone. It''s really high." He was bragging as he walked.


    Hua is like a song with a fan, silent.


    "Boss, did you see that left Shaofan''s face just now? It''s green. It''s a relief. "


    "These people think I''m lucky. It''s ridiculous. We''ll sweep these gambling houses to see what else they can say."


    "Why don''t you talk, boss?" Zheng Youwei is too silent to watch Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege then looked at him angrily: "is the outlet pipe full? It''s noon now. It''s time to eat. "


    "Look at my memory. Let''s go. Let''s go." As soon as Zheng Youwei slaps his forehead, he immediately leads the way attentively.

 Chapter 1240

    After having a good meal in the restaurant, Zheng Youwei took Hua Ruge to a theater to listen to the play for a while.


    Hua Ruge fell in love with the opera after she saw it. On the one hand, she thought it was very fresh. On the other hand, she thought that there were many things that could be learned here.


    In the evening, after drinking tea in the theater, on the way back to the house, Hua Ruge said to Zheng Youwei, "today, all the stones I asked you to buy are crystal stones. You can find someone to cut them. Whatever you do with me, in a word, half of the money will go to me."


    She is very clear that she needs money to buy food.


    "Don''t worry, boss. After I deal with it, I''ll give you Lingshi. You can wait." Zheng Youwei patted his chest.


    Hua Ruge nodded.


    When they came to the front of the house, a man and a woman were talking and laughing, looking very close.


    The man is similar to Zheng Youwei, but he looks younger. Another woman is very beautiful. She has a small face, big eyes and a sharp chin. It''s very exciting.


    When the man saw Zheng Youwei, he raised his eyebrows subconsciously and smiled contemptuously: "second brother, I heard that you brought someone back yesterday. Who is this?"


    Hua Ruge and this just know that this is the third young master of the Zheng family. His name is Zheng Wenhan. He is the favorite son of the old man. His position in the government is much higher than that of Zheng Youwei.


    "This is my distinguished guest, Mr. Hu Yue and Mr. Hu." Introduced by Zheng Youwei.


    Zheng Wenhan was not sure. He asked, "I don''t know who''s son?"


    "These three younger brothers don''t need to inquire so clearly." Zheng Youwei has an enigmatic look.


    Zheng Wenhan looks puzzled, but he is not sure whether he should go deep into it or not.


    However, when the girl around him saw Hua Ruge, her eyes did not move away from her, and the amazement in her eyes seemed to overflow.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said in a low voice, "I have met the third childe in xiahu Yue, this girl."


    She''s got the etiquette now.


    The girl saw her modest and polite appearance, as if she could hear her heartbeat. How could such a high-quality man let her meet her.


    After a greeting, Zheng Youwei and Hua Ruge entered the mansion.


    "What''s the origin of this man?" Zheng Wenhan said in a strange way


    "I don''t think that young man is a normal person because of his extraordinary appearance and noble spirit." Women don''t hide their appreciation at all.


    Zheng Wenhan said slightly tastefully, "cousin, you don''t like this kind of shelf, do you?"


    "Cousin shouldn''t be so rude. Besides, how do you know he is a showman?" The way women don''t think so.


    Zheng Wenhan was speechless for a while.


    "No, I''m going to see my aunt and father." The woman said a word and left him alone and ran into the house.


    Zheng Wenhan''s heart was filled with depression. At first, this little cousin had already had some good feelings for him, but now it seems that she is in trouble again.


    It''s all the fault of that man. What''s so good looking for?


    He followed in unhappily.


    After that, Hua rugo felt that life had a taste. She didn''t go to the mine to work every day as before, and she couldn''t say a few words a day.


    Now it''s good to eat and live in the mansion with a large number of Lingshi in hand. Every day, I go shopping, go to the original stone shop and gambling field, or gamble with others, or watch others gamble, which has a lot of fun.


    The most important thing is that she can go to the theatre in the afternoon when she likes. Sitting in the theater, she can order the best tea and sit in the afternoon. The life is very pleasant.


    In this process, she not only enjoyed the fun, but also came into contact with the world, saw people''s faces, and saw more human nature, which also made her open faster.


    After spending more than a month on the street, she recovered her mind and nature more and more quickly.


    On this day, she and Zheng Youwei came back from the opera, and all the maids she saw along the road would give them a gift. Of course, they could not help but look at Hua Ruge.


    Now she is very relaxed, and her face is not fixed in normal times, but she shows a friendly smile of that signboard style, and is polite and humble to everyone. I''m also familiar with the servant girls. I''ll say a few words when I meet them, of course, they are all praises.


    The servant girls think she is gentle and unassuming. They all like to get along with her and send her any delicious and funny things.


    For this reason, Zheng Youwei is very jealous. He and Hua Ruge also like to play with these girls on weekdays. But why is it charming to put it on Hua Ruge and rogue to put it on him?


    It''s a little unfair.


    Back in the yard, Hua rugo sat down and said, "I asked you to find out where I could treat amnesia. Did you find it?"


    "Eldest brother, conscience of heaven and earth, I''ve been looking for it, but you''re too ill to cure. There''s no doctor." Zheng Youwei is very aggrieved.


    Hua Ruge waved her hand and said, "OK, I''ll wait a minute."


    according to the devouring beast, her mind has been almost better after deliberate learning.


    But when her mind was gone, she wanted to know what kind of past she had lost.


    Her memory is gradually recovering, but the recovery is too slow. She has been living here for four months. There are still only some fuzzy images in the sea of knowledge, no matter how hard she can catch them.


    Zheng Youwei promised and went out of the house again, intending to ask people to investigate.


    "Mr. Hu." Jiao Didi''s voice came in, and then into a green dress of the woman, it is Zheng Wenhan''s cousin Lu ling''er.


    Hua rugo knew that this girl was fond of herself and always kept away from her, but she came to see her whenever she had a chance and could not avoid it.


    She has always been a polite person. It''s not proper for her to talk coldly when she sees other girls.


    "Here comes Miss Lu. Please take a seat." Hua said with a smile.


    Lu ling''er was very happy when she saw Hua Ruge. She put the food box on the table and said, "Mr. Hu, this is a cake I made by myself. I''ll give it to you to taste."


    "Please Miss Lu, you don''t have to be so polite." Hua Ruge has a slight meaning of rejection.


    She has seen a lot of dramas with stories of talents and beauties, but she is not a man, so she can only refuse other girls earlier.


    Lu ling''er Dudu asked, "don''t you like ling''er, Mr. Hu?"


    "Linger girl, you are so nice. Many people will like you. It''s just that I have a place in my heart. " Hua Ruge thought about it, very euphemistically said.


    But when Lu ling''er heard this, his eyes brightened and he said, "do you really think ling''er is good?"


    Hua Ruge is a little confused. Is this the focus?

 Chapter 1241

    "Young man, it''s not your taste to try some cakes." Lu ling''er regained her dexterity in a second.


    Hua Ruge refused and could only eat it. However, before she put the cake into her mouth, another person came in the courtyard.


    Zheng Wenhan came in with a bad look and said to Lu linger, "linger, why do you come here again? My mother asked people to look for you everywhere."


    "Oh, I''ll be right there." Lu ling''er takes another look at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge holds a piece of cake and is noticed by two people at the same time. One is full of affection and the other is full of murderous spirit.


    She put down the cake for a while and said, "miss ling''er, go quickly. Don''t let the third lady wait."


    "Then I''ll see you another day." Lu ling''er said a word before leaving.


    Hua Ruge thought that he could eat it. He saw that Zheng Wenhan didn''t want to go.


    Zheng Wenhan stepped forward two steps and waved his sleeve at the food box on the table, trying to knock it over. As soon as someone wanted to move her food, how could Hua Ruge tolerate it, he reached for the box.


    Her speed is too fast. Zheng Wenhan only feels that the food box in front of her is held by Hua Ruge.


    "Hu Yue, you go too far. Eat my family, live in my family, and rob my woman now? " Zheng Wenhan is too angry.


    Hua rugo took his own food box and quickly corrected it after hearing the words: "young man, let''s speak with conscience. I eat and live in your house right, but which eye of you saw that I robbed your woman?"


    "She has come to you five or six times this month, and you are still saying it has nothing to do with you?"


    "You also said that she came here by herself. As soon as I didn''t tie her up or cheat her, you should blame me for my good looks. It''s better to find out the reason by myself." Hua Yuege said that he had to add another sentence when he saw him: "I won''t stop you from going to your parents to find out the reason, but you have to pay attention to your attitude."


    Zheng Wenhan was so angry with her that he said: "you can stay away from her after all."


    "If you have time to warn me, it''s not like spending time chasing girls." Hua Ruge said lazily, took the cake and prepared to eat.


    "Hu Yue, you dare to show your power to me in my family. Believe it or not, I''ll let someone drive you out now." Zheng Wenhan pointed to her.


    Hua Ruge picked up her eyebrows, put down her lunch box and stood up and said, "what''s the matter? Want to do it? "


    "You, don''t think I dare not, my Zheng family is not easy to bully." Although Zheng Wenhan said so, he was afraid.


    He can see from the speed of Hua Ruge that the strength of this man is probably above him, and he is not sure about it.


    "I don''t care if your Zheng family bullies me, but you give me respect, or I''m not vegetarian." Hua is like a song.


    Although she is still learning how to use her strength, the devouring beast said that her strength is very strong, even if she can''t fully mobilize her strength, these young people can''t be her opponents.


    So she has a natural reserve.


    "You wait for me." Zheng Wenhan said a word and left.


    Hua Yuege looked at Zheng Wenhan''s back, and sat down with disapproval, saying: "it seems that this is no more promising than Zheng Youwei."


    After that, she went on to eat cakes. Let alone, Miss Lu ling''er''s skill in making snacks is really good. It''s much better than that of the theater.


    Later, Hua Ruge began to have dinner, and Zheng Youwei came back from outside.


    "Boss, this time I think of the way. Let those travelling doctors go everywhere to inquire for you. If there is any news, they will send it back." Zheng Youwei''s face was full of solicitation.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "this is a good way."


    Zheng Youwei smiles.


    "By the way, I don''t think it''s the same thing that I always live here. I''d better move out tomorrow." Hua Ruge said while eating.


    Although she has a lot of confidence when facing Zheng Wenhan, in the final analysis, she lives in a house that affects the two people together. It''s better to move out.


    "What''s the matter, boss? Why do you suddenly say you want to move out? " Zheng Youwei asked.


    Hua Ruge had no time to eat, so he pointed to the food box.


    "Here comes the spirit again?" After thinking about it, Zheng Youwei guessed, "Zheng Wenhan is in trouble with you?"


    "He doesn''t know how to do that, but it''s your family here after all. I''m in fault." Hua yuerou starts to eat.


    "It''s really his boy." Zheng Youwei slapped the table and said, "you don''t have to worry about him, boss. Although I''m not as important as him in the government, I''m not what he wants."


    "I didn''t want to get involved in your family affairs, and I saved a lot of breath when I moved out." Hua Ruge insists.


    Zheng Youwei knows that Hua Ruge is a very thoughtful person after his brain recovers. He is hard to control, so he can only nod his head and say, "well, I''ll go out and buy a house tomorrow."


    "Big, good environment." Hua Ruge asked.


    "All right, please." Zheng Youwei agrees.


    After eating, Hua Ruge went into the room to rest. The next day, they chose a house in front of two streets and found some servants. They moved in that day.


    Since then, Hua Ruge''s ears have become much cleaner. Every day, in addition to enjoying herself, she also seeks medical treatment through various channels to treat her memory loss.


    One day, she was meditating at home, according to the deeds recorded in the book of annihilation. At this time, the servant girl came to report: "master, the second son of Zheng family asks for an interview."


    "I''ll wait." Hua Yuege answered and went to the front hall.


    When she got to the front hall, she saw Zheng Youwei walking back and forth with a look of panic.


    "What''s the matter this is?" Hua Yuege asked and sat on the throne.


    "Boss, I don''t know what''s wrong with my father. He said that he wants to concentrate on Cultivation and choose one of our three successors to inherit the family business." Zheng Youwei said in a hurry.


    Hua Ruge picked a eyebrow and said, "so?"


    "What the old man dislikes most is me. The family business must fall into the hands of the eldest brother or the third brother. They are always unfriendly to me. If they take power, I will not have a good life." Zheng Youwei continued.


    Hua Ruge thought about it a little and said, "did you old man say how to choose?"


    "No, I only heard that I was discussing with my elders, but no matter how I discussed, I couldn''t get hold of this family. Boss, you have to help me. " Zheng Youwei pulled her sleeve and said.


    "For property?" Hua Ruge said with a puzzled face, "this is your family''s business. It''s not good for me to intervene."


    "Eldest brother, both of them have mother clan forces to help. I have only you to lean on the mountain. Do you have the heart to watch me being bullied by them?" Zheng Youwei has bought tragedy.


    Hua Yuege nodded at the words: "bear heart."


    "Boss, when it''s time for you to stop making trouble, please help me find a way." Zheng Youwei is about to cry.

 Chapter 1242

    Hua Ruge said to him, "OK, I''ll think about it for you."


    "Boss has a way?"


    Hua Ruge thought a little and then said, "your eldest brother and third brother are not fuel-efficient lamps. If you don''t join them, you won''t be easily tossed. This heir won''t be chosen in a short time. You just stay still and do one thing."


    "What is it?"


    "Find the elders who can speak in the family and ask them to make a proposal to hold a fair gambling competition. Whoever wins will be the head of the family. " Hua Yuege said.


    Zheng Youwei just heard the idea and shook his head: "no, boss, my father won''t agree. He favors his third brother, who knows better about stone."


    "I don''t agree now. That doesn''t mean I won''t agree after I''m upset." Hua Ruge knocked on the table with her fingers.


    "How can we make the old man upset?" Zheng Youwei asked


    "This is the most important thing. Don''t let the elders who are familiar with you stand on your side and keep them neutral. When the eldest brother and the third brother are in a good team, your people will stand on the weak side and balance the balance." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Anyway, Zheng Youwei''s few supporters have no way to form a faction at all, so it''s better to make peace among them.


    After hearing this, Zheng Youwei said: "the eldest is wise."


    "You should also pay attention to the mother clan forces of the two. If you can make trouble for them, you can make trouble. The bigger the noise, the better. It''s time for you to have so much money in your hand. " Hua Ruge continues to decorate.


    In this month, they made a lot of money in the raw stone market. It''s enough to stir up the family struggle.


    Zheng Youwei nodded repeatedly: "I see."


    "Then go." Hua Ruge sent him away.


    Although Zheng Youwei is a bit of a jerk, he is also loyal. She has helped her a lot for such a long time, so she can help if she can.


    The battle between the family leaders of Zheng family is as expected by song. The eldest brother and the third brother show their own magic power. The soldiers who move the rescuers and the relatives who buy the relatives are eager to share two parts for social intercourse.


    In this way, there is no way to unify the caliber of the family and establish the successor. Zheng Youwei is leisurely, but in fact, he is not leisurely. He secretly receives information every day and then runs to huaruge''s house.


    Hua Ruge accepted the new news and secretly controlled it. She found that the eldest brother and the third brother were even more equal than she expected, and could not control the situation without her being reconciled.


    So she only set fire in the backyard of the two mother families, and they always make trouble in one day.


    Either there is a fake stone in this shop or there is a disturbance in that tavern. It is not only divided into two parts of the mind, but also for the Zheng family.


    Mr. Zheng is already in a state of anxiety in the face of these things at home. He also needs to listen to how the parents of the two outside families are disorderly, how they have lost money and how they are upset. At the same time, he doesn''t have a very good view of the two families.


    Of course, he is even less optimistic about Zheng Youwei. He has the influence of his mother''s family. He has nothing.


    One day, Zheng Youwei chased Hua Ruge to the theater. Taking advantage of the rest time between the two plays, he asked in Hua Ruge''s ear, "boss, should we do something?"


    "Not in a hurry, not for my part." Hua is like a light song.


    Now that the situation is in disorder, it is better to be more stable and calm.


    "I''m afraid they''ll come out without us." Zheng Youwei has no such good psychological quality.


    Hua Ruge said with a fan on the side: "for the moment, No."


    Seeing Hua as determined as a song, Zheng Youwei nodded: "then wait."


    Hua Ruge then listened to the play leisurely.


    After two days, Zheng Youwei said that the eldest Zheng Juncai''s mother family would no longer be in charge of the affairs of the cock, the dog and the dog, and would concentrate on gathering the family members together to discuss matters. Hua rugo narrowed his eyes and said, "this is a big move. Ask your people to stand in the third party''s team, balance their forces, and put forward the competition."


    "I see." Zheng Youwei said and went to do it.


    Hua Ruge was at home and so on. Sure enough, the king''s family, the eldest''s mother, sent someone to talk about cooperation with Zheng''s family that day. The two families have been in touch. But this time, the king''s family took the initiative to let Li in order to make Zheng Juncai feel good.


    The purpose of the Wang family has indeed been achieved, but Zheng Youcai has let his people go against the third brother. The third brother has an advantage over the first one in family power. And the old three''s mother''s side is not a fuel-efficient lamp. A dark contest is about to start.


    The old man was exhausted when he saw these two sons fighting openly and secretly. He had to give his family property to his son because he didn''t want to deal with these trivial matters. He had to cultivate himself. Who would have thought of making such a big noise when he chose an heir.


    Just when he didn''t know how to decide, some elders of the family put forward the idea of fair competition. Because the family is in charge of raw stones, they bet on who will identify them better and the winner will become the next owner.


    When the old man was worried, he immediately thought it was a good way when he heard this idea. Whoever wins will be the writer''s master, and he will never be able to fight again.


    And the boss side is very agree, this one, got a majority of support.


    When he was going to agree, his favorite third lady, Zheng Wenhan''s mother, had a quarrel with him. The old man was soft hearted. Usually, Zheng Wenhan was not biased because of this, but this time, he had a quarrel for more than ten days, and there was a trend to go on. He couldn''t stand it. Regardless of the third lady''s crying, quarreling and hanging, he immediately made a decision.


    It was decided that only someone reminded the old man that he had three sons. It would be unfair not to let his second son participate in the competition.


    If people don''t mention the fact that the old man is forgetting that he has his second son, Zheng Youwei, he doesn''t always attach great importance to this son, but it will be criticized if he doesn''t attend.


    So he waved his hand and agreed. After all, his two sons are recognized as waste materials, so it''s just a handful to compete with his ability to see stones.


    Zheng Youwei was waiting for news in the hospital that day. When the young man came in and asked her to prepare for the competition three days later, his heart finally fell to the ground. But at the same time, he could not help admiring Hua Ruge. She could manipulate his family without trace, which gave him a chance of fair competition for his completely impossible successor.


    I''m afraid other people can''t even think about it. As he went to huaruge''s house, he was glad that he had recognized huaruge as the boss. If he provoked her blindly, I''m afraid that the grass on his grave would grow.


    But he is also a little strange. How can a person like Hua Ruge, who has a startling appearance, strong strength and smart mind, be anonymous?

 Chapter 1243

    But if it''s famous, he hasn''t heard about the disappearance of some powerful talented female disciple.


    He shook his head all the way to Hua rugo''s door.


    Hua Ruge nodded after hearing the result: "yes, you have a chance."


    "Boss, you know what I''m made of. I''ll rely on you this time." Zheng Youwei is very dogleg.


    The chance is won, but if Hua Ruge doesn''t go, he may not have it at all.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "three days later, I will go."


    "The eldest brother is mighty. After that, you can choose any one of these mines and I''ll give it to you." Zheng Youwei patted his chest.


    Hua Ruge did not look at him angrily: "why can''t your father look at you? Haven''t you counted in your heart?"


    "What do you mean?" Zheng Youwei was confused by her.


    "According to your defeat method, no matter how big your family business will be defeated by you." Hua Ruge teaches.


    "But without you, I don''t say the right of inheritance. I can''t get a mountain to cultivate. It''s not right to be filial to the eldest." Zheng Youwei said with a laugh.


    Hua rugo thinks that he should have a better future as a dogleg than as a bully.


    "Don''t be so optimistic until you get it." Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder and said something meaningful.


    Zheng Youwei didn''t understand, but just to ask Hua Ruge, he waved and said, "don''t come to me if you have nothing to do these two days. I want to close."


    She is learning to cultivate and use power. The goods always interrupt her.


    "Yes." Zheng Youwei is very obedient.


    After two days, Hua Ruge really devoted herself to cultivation at home, and her learning ability was restored after her mental recovery. As long as she studied hard, she mastered the exercise cultivation in a few days, and the output was no problem, but she could not remember the attack methods and moves. But the effect of swallowing animals is not very big.


    Hua Yuege is at ease. After all, being in a place where the big fists are reasonable, without strength or with less reserve, it''s much better.


    The day before the competition, she was out of the customs. At this time, the boy who had been waiting for two days handed her a jade Jane, saying that it was sent by the second young master Zheng.


    Hua Ruge read it and found that it was the detailed rules of tomorrow''s competition. It was to give three people 10000 pieces of Lingshi to go to the Yuanshi street by themselves. In the end, the one who earned more money was the next heir of the family.


    Hua rugo thinks this is interesting and has room to play.


    The next morning, Hua Ruge changed into a new black robe and waited for Zheng Youwei in front of his family.


    Zheng Juncai, the eldest young master, came out first. He was no stranger to China. He asked, "Mr. Hu is here to help his second brother today?"


    The competition can invite foreign aid, after all, it is also a manifestation of strength.


    "Big childe joked, where can I see any stone, but it''s to accompany brother Zheng." Hua Yuege said with a light smile, and there was no clue in her face.


    These days, although she wandered in the gambling house, in order not to expose her strength, she bought the stones back, and then Zheng Youwei dealt with them. Few of them were cut at the scene, so no one knew her strength in this area.


    "Let''s take the next step." Zheng Juncai said politely and left with two people behind him.


    Both of them are not young.


    The next one is Zheng Wenhan. He sees Hua Ruge groaning, "you know what you''re doing, you know how to move."


    "If you still have this attitude towards me, I don''t mind moving to the house next to Lu Fu." Hua is like a song with a smile on her face.


    The look on Zheng Wenhan''s face immediately became unnatural, and he dared not speak up and left calmly.


    After a while, Zheng Youwei came out of the mansion. He was followed by a servant. It seemed that he was from the old man school.


    "Boss, there''s news." Zheng Youwei ran to Hua Ruge and whispered, "today, my servant came to tell me that there is an unknown snow mountain twenty thousand miles away from us. There is a miracle doctor living on the snow mountain. It is said that there is no one who can''t be cured well without him."


    "Where did you hear that? Is it reliable? " Hua Yuege asked.


    "One of my servants heard from the mercenary regiment that they had seen the miracle doctor with their own eyes." Zheng Youwei said that it was very important. Seeing Hua Ruge''s disbelief, he added: "really, it''s a mountain range stretching for thousands of miles, all of which are snow mountains, called snow desert."


    "There are also many immortal beasts and raw stone mines in snow desert, so there are many people going to practice. Mercenary regiment is the majority. The mercenary regiment saw the doctor in the snow mountain and saved their companion. "


    As Zheng Youwei walked, he told Hua rugo the news he had heard.


    Hua rugo thought there was music, so he asked, "is this mercenary regiment still here?"


    "I asked. They will stay here for half a month, and then they will go to snow desert after half a month." Zheng Youwei said and handed Hua Ruge an envelope and said, "here is their address. The boss can ask. "


    "Thank you." Hua Yuege took the envelope and looked forward to it.


    "Boss, I also heard that the miracle doctor is a young man, who is born very well. If you see it, you may be able to solve the problem. " Zheng Youwei blinks vaguely towards Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened for a while, but he coughed quickly and said, "I have a Lord. I can''t harm others."


    "Boss, has anyone said you are a hypocrite?" Zheng Youwei uncovers it mercilessly.


    He is Xie huaruge. He wants to talk with people for a long time when he sees the kids in the theater, let alone the real beautiful man.


    "Yes." Hua Ruge glanced at him and asked with a smile, "do you want to go down with them?"


    Zheng Youwei felt murderous under the smiling face. He shook his head in the same way as Bu Langgu: "boss, I''m joking. I''m joking."


    Hua Ruge, that''s all.


    When they got to the street of Yuanshi, the two had already bet on it. They made money by looking on their faces.


    And Zheng Youwei''s Hua Ruge is not disadvantageous in nature, but they don''t make any special publicity. Most of the cuts are empty, but as long as there are Lingjing in them, they are very high quality and big.


    All the way down, the eldest brother and the third brother are sweating and Zheng Youwei is still making a big profit steadily.


    The result of this contest is also obvious.


    Then Zheng Youwei, who won the battle, made a great name in the city. Hua Ruge is a deep-seated skill and name. On the day when Zheng Youwei succeeded the owner, she went to find the mercenary regiment going to snow mountain according to the address.


    The mercenary regiment has no fixed place. This time, it escorts the family here. Now it lives in Yuelai Inn at the head of the city.


    It was the morning when Hua Ruge came to the door. These people all had breakfast in the lobby.


    "Who is the brother of the Sirius mercenary regiment, please?" Hua Yuege asked when she came in. She changed into a moon white robe, with a relaxed smile on her face and a folding fan in one hand.

 Chapter 1244

    Hearing her question, the men who were bowing their heads and eating raised their heads. One of the strong black men said, "I am. What''s the matter with you?" "It seems that you are such a brave and extraordinary commander, Mr. Sirius." Hua Ruge didn''t directly explain the intention, but said hello in a friendly way.


    "It''s me." The man looked a little softer.


    "I have heard so much." Hua Ruge walked to the table with a smile and asked, "I haven''t eaten breakfast yet. Can I eat here?"


    The man saw that she had a good face and nodded.


    "Thank you." Hua Yuege said thanks, and then shouted, "waiter, come to five drawers of meat buns."


    The waiter took the bun up. Hua Ruge held it on the table of the members of the surrounding mercenary regiment and said with a smile, "you are welcome."


    "Thank you." Members thank you.


    Hua Ruge just made his own seat to eat.


    The leading Sirius put down his chopsticks and looked at Hua Ruge and said, "this little brother is really forthright, and he is also in our business?"


    He began to take off his guard to chat.


    "The elder brother lifted up, the younger brother''s body bone wants to do this line is also powerless." Hua laughs like a song.


    "You don''t have to be mean to yourself, brother. If you have any means, you don''t need to look at your body and bones. I don''t think your strength will be poor if you have a calm breath." Sirius looked at her and said.


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly and said, "I can''t do it. My kung fu is really awesome. I can''t compare it with your brothers."


    "You little brother can talk." Sirius smiled and asked, "tell me, what can I do for you?"


    "Brother Yingming, I have something to ask for." Hua Ruge approached him and said, "I heard that you met a doctor in the snow desert before. I want to inquire about the doctor''s news. Is it abrupt?"


    She said quite politely.


    "Little brother is really well-informed. It''s not a big deal. We''ll let you know if you want to know." Sirius said with a smile.


    The rest nodded their heads, which was just talking to them. If they had nothing to do, they had to brag about it. Let alone someone came to ask.


    Hua Yuege hugs: "thank you very much."


    "On that day, we walked in the twelve mountains of the snow desert mountains, which is the first mountain to pass through. At that time, we met a group of snow wolves."


    "This snow wolf only has the cultivation of human Xuanxian. We are not afraid of it. But there are hundreds of wolves in the pack, several times our brother''s, so we are not rivals. We want to run, but the wolves haven''t eaten for a long time. They are biting us


    "After half a day''s hard work, we killed more than a dozen brothers, and everyone was injured. Just when we thought we couldn''t survive, a white light in the distance came close and fell on the top of the snow mountain."


    Hua Yuege listened carefully to what he said.


    "When we looked up, we found a young man standing on the top of the snow mountain. He was dressed in a white robe. He was very beautiful. He was walking among the snow mountains, but he looked like a God."


    "I waited for my brother to ask for help. He killed most of the wolves when he waved. The other wolves turned around and left. Our brothers were stunned by the prestige."


    "Yes, yes. It''s really a good way. I admire it when I think about it." A person interjects a way, speech is full of yearning and longing meaning.


    After sighing, Sirius continued, "and this is nothing. Do you know what happened next?"


    "He cured you?" Hua Ruge tries to say.


    "More than that." Sirius shook his head, then approached Hua rugo and said, "I''ll tell you the following things. You may not believe it, but our brother dares to swear by his life that it''s true."


    Hua rugo asked curiously, "what happened?"


    "The man waved his sleeve again. Not only did our wounded get well, but even those who had died before survived, just like no one else." The wolf said earnestly.


    Hua Ruge swallowed her saliva subconsciously.


    Several members of the mercenary regiment stood up and said, "we are the resurrected. We are still alive."


    Hua Yuege swallows again.


    Come back from the dead? Isn''t that amazing?


    "I knew you didn''t believe it. No one believed it. We all thought that we met the immortal. Later, I heard that there was a miracle doctor living in the mountain in the snow desert. He could live and die and save many lives. " The wolf went on.


    Hua rugo, no matter whether others believe it or not, believes most of it. It''s not difficult to judge whether others lie with her mind.


    She was sure that Sirius and his brothers did not lie, so the truth could only be two kinds, either they said that or they were confused by something.


    No matter what happened, she was going to take a chance. If she could cure her amnesia, she would make money.


    "Big brother Sirius, I believe you said that my purpose is to find this miracle doctor. I wonder if you can take me to snow desert this time?" Hua Yuege said.


    "Are you going?" Sirius didn''t think she believed it.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I want to ask the doctor for help. I wonder if you can do me a favor."


    "It doesn''t matter if I take you with me. It''s just that in the snow desert, there is a great danger. The miracle doctor can''t see the beginning and the end. The possibility of meeting you is very small. You want to take a risk? " Sirius kindly advised.


    "Thank you for your concern. I''m going to go." Hua Ruge said without hesitation.


    "Well, we have ten days to go, and then you will come to the inn to join us." Sirius is also a happy man.


    "Thank you very much, elder brother. I invite you to have a drink at noon." Hua said with a smile.


    "Have a good time." The mercenaries are very happy about this. They all think that Hua Ruge is the right person for them. Although he looks like a charming young man of a rich family, he is very Jianghu like and easy to get along with.


    On that day, Hua Ruge took out the good wine he had collected and the party had a good time.


    The next day, Zheng Youwei came as soon as she got up from bed.


    She ate on the stone table, and Zheng Youwei walked up to the yard and said, "boss, do you really decide to go to snow desert?"


    Now Zheng Youwei has become the head of the Zheng family and changed into a more gorgeous Royal robe to look more mature and stable. However, Hua rugo decided that this product was also a little gangster wearing a dragon robe.


    In fact, she may not be so good in other people''s eyes.


    "Sure, I''ll have to try my luck." Hua Yuege answers.


    "Boss, you can imagine that it''s freezing in the snow desert. There are many herds. Most people only dare to wander around. The doctor lives in the mountain, so it''s dangerous to go in. " Zheng Youwei expressed his worries.

 Chapter 1245

    "Don''t worry, I have an idea. I''ll quit when I realize the danger." Hua Yuege said.


    When Zheng Youwei saw that she was firm, he only said: "you should be careful, boss."


    "If you have a conscience, let''s go and listen to the play." Hua Ruge clapped him on the shoulder and walked out.


    "Boss, I''ll treat you." Zheng Youwei followed.


    In the next few days, Hua Yuege either fooled around with Zheng Youwei or drank with the people of the Sirius mercenary group. While living a good life, he also became a part of the Sirius mercenary group. He called each other brother and brother and did not get intimate.


    Two days before she left, she went back to Liujia village to have a look. Zheng Youwei saw that on her face, she raised the monthly money for the miners and stopped bullying them. The villagers had a good life.


    Hua rugo was very satisfied with this. She went back to Liu''s house for two nights, and then secretly left them some money before going on the road.


    This time, she did not know that she could not come back, what should be done was still to be done.


    On the day of departure, Zheng Youwei gave Hua rugo a Lingshi card and said: "boss, there is not much money. I have a little mind. Be careful on your way."


    "If I take it, I''ll take it back. I have enough in my hand." She didn''t make a lot of money buying stones these days.


    "It''s much more dangerous outside than this small town. More money always requires more chips." Zheng Youwei delivered the card again.


    "Well then." Hua rugo put away the Lingshi card, and then said, "everything will depend on you. Do well and collect those bad habits."


    "I know boss." When Zheng Youwei spoke, he was a little sad.


    Hua rugo patted him on the shoulder and walked into the inn.


    The members of the Sirius mercenary regiment gathered in the hall of the inn one after another. They didn''t leave when they were waiting for them.


    "Big brother, what are we waiting for?" Hua rugo asked. When she saw these people''s eyes looking out from time to time, she knew that they might be people.


    "We''ve got a deal for three young people who are going to snow desert to train their mounts. We''re responsible for protecting them." Said the wolf.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "I see."


    After a while, three people in their early twenties came into the inn. Two of them, male and female, were the sons and daughters of the miner in the city. Hua Ruge had been wandering around for so long.


    Hua Yuege said hello first: "how clever, you guys."


    Two of the three men answered politely, while the woman''s eyes brightened. It seemed that she didn''t expect to go this way with Hua rugo.


    After that, the Sirius mercenary group offered a spaceship, and they jumped up and rushed to the snow mountain.


    This place is more than 20000 li away from the snow mountain. It will arrive in three or four days according to the speed of this spaceship.


    Hua Ruge stands in the bow against the wind. Looking at the beautiful scenery below, she is in a good mood.


    The mercenary regiment took turns to control the spaceship. The people who came down from their leisure time drank and ate meat on the ship''s side. It''s great to see Hua Ruge join in when the table is ready.


    One of them was Zuo Shaofan, who had lost to Zheng Youwei. Seeing Hua''s appearance like song, he shook his head repeatedly and said, "it''s really out of style."


    "Not really." The other is also whispering.


    "Sister, let''s go back to the cabin." Zuo Shaofan said to the women around him.


    The woman shook her head and said, "I haven''t come out for a long time. I want to have a blast outside."


    In fact, she just wanted to take the opportunity to peek at Hua Ruge. After all, she had never seen such a beautiful person before.


    Left Shaofan frowzily nodded and went in by himself.


    Another named Xiang Da also went back to his cabin.


    Hua rugo and these people have been familiar for a long time. She had a good drink. Once she had a good drink, she couldn''t escape being drunk. At last, she staggered back to the cabin and fell asleep.


    When she woke up at noon the next day, she felt the weather turned cold. She used to play a fan before, and now she feels like the weather in late autumn.


    According to the members of the mercenary corps, this is the reason why they are close to the snow mountains in the north. They will drive colder and colder in the future. Only monks can survive in the snow mountain. If ordinary people don''t wait to get close, they will freeze to death.


    So Hua Yuege didn''t understand. There are so many good places for the doctor to live. How could he live in such a bitter and cold place.


    It was getting colder and colder in the next few days. When the spaceship fell, Hua Ruge had changed into a winter coat and wore a white cloak, which matched the snow mountain very well.


    Others also put on heavy clothes and walked towards the snow mountain.


    All the way to Hua Ruge and that girl are also familiar, know her name is Lu Jiner, is Lu linger''s younger sister, Hua Ruge know this relationship also began to take care of the mind.


    "Jin''er Shimei, don''t go too close to that man. It looks like an embroidered pillow. It can''t protect you." Just set out, Zuo Shaofan will pull Lu jin''er to his side.


    Xiangda also said: "yes, this snow mountain is no more dangerous than other places. You''d better stay with us."


    Lu jin''er seldom goes out. Hearing that, she is really bluffed, so she nods.


    Zuo Shaofan''s face is as proud as a song. Hua Yuege should not see it. She is not a man who has something to contend with.


    In the snow mountain, a few people dare not fly in a spaceship or at a high altitude. They only dare to fly at a low altitude occasionally. They are afraid that they will become the targets of immortals.


    Hua Ruge is flying in the low air. He can''t see the end of the snow mountain when lifting his eyes. It''s really comparable to the desert. No wonder it''s called snow desert.


    She was thinking that it would take a while to walk so carefully to reach the place where the doctor lived at the end of the snow desert.


    There is no vegetation in the snow mountain, and there are fewer immortal beasts than in the forest on the land. Occasionally, I can see one or two snow foxes, snow wolves and so on. Many people also run away.


    The strength of these people is xuanxianjing. Only Hua Ruge and Lu Jiner are tianxianjing. However, they didn''t drag their feet. They soon crossed three snow mountains in one day and found a cave to rest in the evening.


    Because it''s dangerous in the snow mountain at night, it''s not suitable to walk through.


    There was a fire in the cave. The mercenary regiment caught some snow rabbits and grilled them on the fire.


    Hua rugo sat beside the wolf and asked, "brother, how long will it take us to enter the danger zone?"


    "Go deeper, three days." Sirius said, laughed and looked at her: "how, afraid?"


    "I have nothing to worry about with all my brothers here." Hua Ruge shook his head.


    Sirius laughs.


    On the other side, Zuo Shaofan said in a small voice, "it''s very cheeky. He wants to be protected without paying."


    Lu Jiner shakes her head to Zuo Shaofan, and beckons him not to say so.


    Hua Ruge asked, "what''s the matter? Jealous? "


    "I will envy you? Are you kidding me? " Left Shaofan looks disdainful.


    "Not jealousy?" Hua Yuege picked up the eyebrows doubtfully, and then suddenly said, "that''s how you naturally like to talk in such a gloomy way?"

 Chapter 1246

    When Zuo Shaofan heard Hua Ruge''s words, he immediately stood up and said, "who are you talking about


    "If you are in a hurry, you can change it without encouragement." Hua Ruge doesn''t mean to be in a hurry.


    Left Shaofan to come forward, Sirius immediately stopped: "everyone in this snow mountain originally dangerous, if there is another civil strife can be a grave."


    Hua Yuege nodded: "big brother Sirius is right."


    Zuo Shaofan snorted and sat back.


    Lu jin''er thinks that you are the one to choose.


    In the next few days, a group of people were shuttling through the snow mountain, and the immortal beasts they met were more and more aggressive. Fortunately, they were all good in strength, which was also considered to be smooth.


    The Sirius mercenary regiment is very experienced at first sight. After killing several immortals, they are not greedy to enter the dangerous area of the snow mountain, but they are more cautious. According to them, they will soon enter the dangerous area of the snow mountain. The immortals there are either very aggressive or close to each other, which is not easy to deal with anyway.


    Hua Ruge looks at the mountain passing by from time to time. There is no human figure. It seems that the doctor lives in it, not on the edge.


    On this day, when they walk in the mountains, they feel extremely quiet. Although the snow mountain is usually quiet, there are always cold resistant animal and bird activities, which are not so quiet.


    Sirius stretched out his hand and said, "be careful, we should be stared at."


    People took out their magic weapons one after another. The mercenary regiment looked cautious. Only the three left Shaofan were slightly excited after being nervous.


    They come out to hunt animals. Of course, they hope to have immortal animals.


    Only Hua Ruge has nothing to do with her, but in order to get along with others, she still takes out her own stick.


    Although she lost her memory, she didn''t know why she chose the stick as a weapon at that time. Anyway, she was better at using it than other ice blades.


    "Woo Woo... "


    There was a cry from the wolf around them. Soon there were wolf figures all around them. One by one, they were so tall that their green eyes looked at them as if they saw the food on their lips.


    Hua Ruge''s mind swept away and found that there were dozens of wolves, which was really not easy to deal with.


    The wolf''s face was very ugly: "it''s the wolves again. The wolves in the snow mountain are the most difficult to deal with. Please be careful."


    Last time they fought with wolves, they still have a shadow in their mind.


    However, Hua rugo is concerned about the appearance of the doctor last time. I don''t know if he will have such good luck this time.


    The first wolf roared. The wolves rushed down from the four sides of the mountain and bit at the crowd.


    Hua Ruge hasn''t experienced such a terrible scene after losing her memory, but her background is there, so her heart is still calm.


    But Zuo Shaofan and the three of them are a little flustered. After all, they haven''t experienced it.


    The mercenary regiment was engaged in the battle at the first time. Hua rugo could not remember the moves she had learned before. However, she was surprised to find that when a wolf came towards her, she knew how to attack subconsciously.


    Those skills seem to have integrated into her blood and become part of her body, which makes her very satisfied.


    These snow wolves are very tenacious one by one, most of them are equivalent to the monks of the mysterious fairyland of human beings, but they can resist several friars of the same level of human beings by virtue of their strong body.


    The mercenaries fought very hard. It took two or three people to fight against a wolf, but they didn''t have so many people, so they were at a disadvantage.


    In particular, zuoyufan and Xiangda, when they met this kind of situation, even panicked. They couldn''t give full play to their fighting capacity, but they also delayed the mercenaries.


    Hua rugo knows that she can no longer hide her strength at this time, and this is the first time in four or five months that she has met a scene that can be unfolded, so she just plays it.


    The advantages of these wolves compared with human beings are not in her eyes at all. On the physical strength, these wolves are not enough. Although her strength is only fairyland, the strength provided by the element physical strength makes her easily fight over the level.


    The stick in her hand seems to be far less lethal than those swords and spears. However, it''s surprising that her stick always causes serious damage to snow wolves.


    Lu Jiner is also a fairyland. She can''t get into it at this time. She is protected by mercenaries and her eyes fall on Hua Ruge.


    She was really surprised at this. The young man who usually looked gentle and elegant was extremely brave on the battlefield. She felt that these wolves were not so difficult to deal with when she started.


    But it''s different to see other people. Let alone Zuo Shaofan and his two. Those experienced mercenaries are much worse than Hua rugo in terms of their lethality.


    Hua rugo has recently learned the method of quenching body. If it is used, the wolves are not enough for her to kill, but she doesn''t think it''s necessary. In a normal state, she doesn''t have to work hard.


    With the outbreak of Hua Ruge, people gradually suppressed the wolves. After fighting for a long time, the wolves all ran away. When they ran, they were frightened to see Hua Ruge.


    What a horrible human being.


    Seeing the wolves retreating, they all took a long breath and sat down on the ground to breathe.


    Zuo Shaofan and Xiang Da collapsed directly, frightened and tired. They have reached the limit of bearing.


    Lu jin''er didn''t make a move, so she soon slowed down.


    Hua rugo has always been a physical monster. She has consumed all these wolves and will not feel any difficulty. After the wolf ran away, she just put away the stick and went to see the wounded on the ground.


    She has picked up many skills these days, including healing.


    She applies wood system healing to the people on the ground, and those who are slightly injured are basically recovered. If she is seriously injured, she will hand in another healing pill.


    The pills were originally kept in her space. They were all high-level pills.


    So in a short time, more than a dozen wounded people were full of blood and resurrected.


    The people of the mercenary regiment understand that where they are carrying a idle man, they are carrying a treasure.


    "Little brother, I can''t see it. I have two abilities." Sirius said around Hua Ruge around a circle, and then said: "we have eyes do not know Taishan."


    The mercenary regiment nodded.


    "Elder brother, I have strong words. It''s not worth mentioning." Hua said with a smile.


    The wolf shook his head and said, "little brother, don''t bluff your brother. You know that you are an expert in this technique, and you are not from a wild background."


    "Yes, brother Hu, I know you are not the same as us if you give me a hand." Another said.


    "My brothers have made fun of me again." Hua laughs like a song.


    Sirius is also forthright, and Wen Yan patted Hua Ruge on the shoulder and said: "it''s OK, who hasn''t got a secret yet, don''t say if you don''t want to. Thanks to you this time, otherwise we will be buried here. "

 Chapter 1247

    "It''s all my own. Don''t be polite, brother." Hua Ruge is very righteous.


    Sirius said with a bold smile: "we didn''t see the wrong person. Brother is really good."


    Other members of the mercenary regiment also recognized Hua Ruge more through this incident, and her position among them was higher.


    Zuo Shaofan is very jealous, but now he knows how powerful he is. He will not provoke Hua Ruge any more.


    After World War I, we spent a lot, so we didn''t move forward, but dug a cave to rest in it.


    Hua Ruge likes to sleep, but he can''t sleep so early, so he climbed up the top of the snow mountain and looked out. Although he had been walking for several days, he saw the same scene as before. The vast snow mountain grew up one after another, giving a sense of endless.


    In such a mountain range, she wants to find someone similar to looking for a needle in a haystack.


    She also asked if Sirius and others would come out to cure as long as someone was injured. Sirius answered No. There were countless people died in the snow desert in a year, but few people were saved. It may depend on the mood of the doctor or his own creation.


    So Hua rugo knows that there is no shortcut to go, she can only go forward to try her luck.


    While she was feeling, she saw a group of more than ten people flying at low altitude, flying towards the snow mountain.


    These people have extraordinary strength, far above the level that she can deal with, so she hides her body shape by virtue of her powerful spiritual power, so as not to be discovered.


    It seems that the group is in a hurry to do something. The mind is not completely open, but they are going forward with all their strength.


    "So urgent? What will be in it? " Hua rugo is sure that there must be something remarkable in this snow mountain, otherwise he would not let these strong people rush to it.


    However, she doesn''t plan to join in this kind of bustle. After all, she''s just a newcomer, and her strength is not particularly strong, so it''s better not to cause trouble.


    So she immediately went back to the cave. One night, she noticed that another two groups of people had also entered the snow mountain, and they were going in the same direction.


    It seems that the purpose of these people is the same. That must be contested.


    But she didn''t think much about it. She wrapped herself in two blankets and went to sleep.


    The next morning, she got up in a clear mood. When she got out of the cave, she saw Lu Jiner''s face was not good, and she was a little white.


    "Miss Lu is cold?" Hua Yuege asked.


    In this cold weather, her strong physique needs to be wrapped in two layers of blankets, not to mention Lu Jiner''s small body.


    Lu jin''er nodded: "the weather is very cold, and even worse at night, it''s not enough to carry out the work."


    She said and sneezed, which was very uncomfortable.


    Hua Ruge nodded understandingly: "it''s hard to be a girl''s home."


    She doesn''t know how to cure her disease now, so she looks for it in the space, and finally takes out a piece of fire red crystal: "I got this top fire crystal by accident, you will have better."


    "For me?" Lu jin''er asked a little flattered.


    "I''ll borrow it from you. You can return it to me when the snow mountain comes out." Hua Ruge knows that she can''t be too kind to the girl, or others will like her. These stories are not rare in the drama.


    Lu jin''er lost a moment, but she was very happy and said, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome." Hua said with a smile.


    On this day, people are more and more careful. They dare not to fly at low altitude, just step by step.


    Now they just want to find solitary or solitary animals to tame or kill. They are very taboo to encounter social animals, because they may not survive.


    They went through two snow mountains in the morning, and Hua Ruo found that this was the same direction as the previous waves of people.


    "Big brother Sirius, why do we go in this direction?" Hua Ruge doesn''t understand.


    "There is a cedar forest here. There are more immortal animals in it than outside. It''s easy to hunt." Explained Sirius.


    Hua Ruge nodded and asked, "is there any treasure in the cedar forest besides the immortal beast?"


    "Then I don''t know. It''s said that there is a lake in the snow pine forest. There is no ice or snow. It''s said that there is treasure in it, but I don''t know whether it''s true or not." Said the wolf.


    "So it is." Hua rugo thought that if it was true, those people would probably go to the baby.


    In the afternoon, they found a single snow leopard. The speed of snow leopard was very fast, but it was easy for mercenaries to surround it.


    At this time, Zuo Shaofan came out to fight with snow leopard alone, intending to win the battle.


    He made full preparations before the war, eating the reducing pill while playing, so that his strength will always remain at the peak, and the snow leopard will be consumed.


    This is the most commonly used means for human beings to subdue the immortal beast. It makes the immortal beast think that they are very powerful and worthy of surrender.


    Facing such a left Shaofan, snow leopard is not an opponent, and not only can''t fight, but also can''t run. It seems that there is only one way for it, that is to surrender.


    But Snow Leopard estimated that left Shaofan didn''t like his eyes. He just didn''t submit to him. At last, when he was forced to hurry, he even let out a low roar. His eyes were full of resentment.


    Everyone''s pupil is a contraction, which is obviously to burst.


    Once a high immortal beast self explodes, its power is huge.


    "Border!" The Sirius hurries.


    Left Shaofan is scared to retreat quickly. The border made by dozens of mercenaries is also formed in an instant, covering the snow leopard in it.


    "Boom!"


    A huge bang came, the border was broken, and Yu Wei hit everyone.


    But at this time, Yuwei has no power. People take a few steps back to buffer it.


    Left Shaofan''s frustration.


    Hua Ruge shakes her head.


    Sirius is also very distressed. That''s a high immortal beast. Their immortal crystal is worth a lot of money. It''s a pity that it''s so useless.


    Xiang Da complains on the other side: "it''s better to let me go just now."


    Lu jin''er is a little afraid. She didn''t expect that it would be so difficult to accept an immortal beast.


    They didn''t catch the snow leopard, so they went on, but in one day, it was the cedar forest.


    Hua Ruge is surprised to find that this cedar is not a rare variety, but a more hardy one. There are several in her house. It''s said that they can stay green all the year round.


    Now the cedar is tall and straight, with luxuriant branches and leaves. The white snow falls on the green branches, which is surprisingly good-looking.


    When I got close to Hua Ruge, I knew why the tree could live on the snow mountain. It turned out that the cedar forest was not as bitter and cold as it was outside. It was much warmer than the winter outside.


    "It''s warm here." Lu jin''er loved it as soon as she entered the woods.


    "Miss Lu, it''s warm here and there are many immortals and beasts. You should be more careful." Sirius reminds me.

 Chapter 1248

    After entering the cedar forest, the immortal beast has really changed a lot. The experienced Sirius sends people to explore the road, and then moves forward when it is found that there is no danger.


    "Big brother Sirius, isn''t it dangerous for a brother to explore the way like this?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Sirius sighed and said, "no way. What we do in this business is to lick the blood with the blade. It''s better to have an accident than to lose your life."


    He was helpless, too.


    Hua Ruge is clear.


    These people took turns to go out to explore the road, and Hua rugo also joined in. At the beginning, these people didn''t have any trouble, but killed some low-level immortal beasts.


    The warmer the weather gets when he gets to the back, Hua Ruge takes off his tiger skin cloak, but he is uneasy.


    Because many people had entered the forest before, she felt it was inevitable that she would encounter them if she wandered in it for a long time.


    "Big brother, this forest is too dangerous. Let''s go out." Hua rugo found Sirius and said.


    "Brother, don''t be afraid. It''s just the edge of the cedar forest. All you can meet are low and medium level immortal beasts. There''s no danger." Sirius claps Hua''s shoulder to comfort her.


    "Yes, how dare you be so timid, you little brother." A big man on one side said with a smile.


    Zuo Shaofan finally caught what he could say and said on one side: "yes, you are afraid of this edge? It''s not a man. "


    Hua rugo thought about it or didn''t tell the news about those people. Moreover, she said she was not sure whether they had come to the cedar forest.


    "Since elder brother has said that, then I rely on everyone." Hua Yuege said.


    Lu jin''er came to one side and said, "don''t worry, Mr. Hu. Head Sirius is so experienced that he won''t take us into danger."


    "Well, I know." Hua Ruge''s way of patience.


    Lu Jiner faces her eyes, a little shy don''t go.


    Zuo Shaofan is not happy when he looks at his psychology. How can everyone put this kid in their eyes? He is the employer!


    Hua Ruge is not even bothered to detect his look. He just opens his mind to explore the surrounding areas.


    After a day or two, there was no danger, and the harvest was very big. At first, they were low-level immortal beasts, then middle-level immortal beasts, then high-level immortal beasts.


    If you sell the obtained Xianjing and fur, you will surely make a lot of money.


    "It''s strange that we didn''t find so many immortal beasts in the periphery before." Sirius said as he cleaned up the spoils.


    Hua rugo, hearing this, frowned and asked, "is it possible that there was a battle in the middle of the country, and all these immortal beasts ran out?"


    "If there is a fight, it is true, but the immortal animals in the cedar forest have been living together peacefully for hundreds of years, and there should be no large-scale battle in dark." Sirius road.


    "What if someone comes in?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "How can it be? There is a powerful king of beasts living in it. People dare not go deep." Sirius is a very clear way.


    He has been running this line with his father since he was a child. Now it has been more than 40 years. He has not made much progress in his ability. He knows a lot about it.


    Hua Yuege narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "what can this lake center have?"


    "It''s said that it''s a good treasure, but it''s also said that there are fierce immortal beasts living in it. But people say that the fairy beast rumors are deceiving, but some people don''t want people to fight for the treasure. " The wolf went on.


    "I''m really curious." Hua is singing.


    "Brother, I dare not think. I heard that people who want to get close to the lake are dead." Wolf hurriedly advised.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "don''t worry, elder brother. I know how much I have."


    As for those strong people who went that night, she couldn''t beat any of them. I want to know how rare the treasures here are.


    "Well, I''ll rest here tonight and go on the road tomorrow." The wolf said, and began to order people to set up tents.


    Hua Ruge picked a big tree and lay on the trunk to watch the burning clouds in the distance. Tomorrow is not a good day.


    Sure enough, it began to snow in the middle of the night. The next morning, someone shouted, "it''s the cub of nine snow foxes."


    Now people came out of the tent and saw a snow-white fox outside the tent. The fox''s skin is very beautiful. It''s the size of a rabbit. It''s not nine tails to count carefully.


    "It''s really a Nine Tailed Fox. It''s said that this kind of thing is God''s favorite animal. Once grown up, it will have extraordinary power. Whoever can tame it will benefit for life." A mercenary is explaining to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge nodded and carefully observed the Nine Tailed Fox surrounded in the center. The fox''s dark eyes were very cunning and looked at the people''s eyes with some contempt.


    "Interesting." She said.


    Sirius came out of the tent and said, "catch it."


    People swarmed in, and the Nine Tailed Fox was very fast. When people were about to encircle it, they found a gap and ran all the way to the forest.


    "This is a young fox, not good physical strength, we chase." When Sirius waved his hand, all the people followed him. They were not afraid of danger. They all flew at low altitude.


    However, I don''t know if Jiuwei Fox''s physical strength is good or not, but its speed is really fast. In a blink of an eye, it can run far away. If it hadn''t been locked in with the mind, it would have run away.


    After a while, the Nine Tailed Fox seemed to have lost its physical strength, and its speed began to slow down.


    They were so happy that they thought they would catch it soon, but they were stopped by a giant bear.


    To be exact, they wake up the bear. The bear''s paw is ten meters tall. It''s thicker than several people''s waist. It''s also the strong one among the high-level immortal beasts. Its strength is equivalent to the cultivation of human''s extreme environment. People can only cry bitterly when he stares at them.


    The giant bear roared, and then a pair of paws swung up and clapped at the crowd.


    In the face of the power of this bear''s paw, Hua Ruge has a headache. He hurriedly pulls the people on both sides back at full speed.


    Some of them retreated slowly and were killed immediately by the blow of the bear''s paw.


    "Run." Hua Ruge''s decisive way.


    Those who survive are immediately afraid of running.


    "Roar!" The giant bear chased after him for two steps. Later, he thought it was too troublesome to catch up with him, so he went back to sleep.


    Everyone breathed a long time, which was too cruel. Fortunately, they ran fast.


    "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s go out." Hua is like singing and saying.


    "No, the Nine Tailed Fox is a treasure. It will come out today or tomorrow. We will wait here." Zuo Shaofan and Hua Ru sing against each other.


    "Do you think Jiuwei fox will be as stupid as you? Once caught, it''s coming tomorrow? " Hua Ruge has no good way.


    "Hua Ruge, if you want to go out, you can go out alone. Don''t stop us from getting rich." Xiang Da also helps.

 Chapter 1249

    "I''ll take care of you." Hua Yuege looked at the wolf and said, "big brother, what do you think?"


    After thinking about it, Sirius said, "brother, it''s not that brother believes in you, but this opportunity is really rare."


    Most of the mercenary regiments thought the same, so they were silent.


    Hua Ruge said, "since I''m here, I''ll stay with you for a day. After tomorrow, if you don''t go, I''ll go by myself."


    "The Nine Tailed Fox will not appear tomorrow. Let''s go." Sirius road.


    It''s almost near the middle of the cedar forest. It''s really impossible to move forward.


    "What if our pet hasn''t been caught?" Left Shaofan complains.


    "Go out and talk." Sirius road.


    "You''ll have such a good chance to go out?"


    "Mr. Zuo, we''ve made it for you three times. You let those immortal beasts explode by themselves. What can we do?" Sirius was impatient with his noise.


    Zuo Shaofan took two steps forward and said angrily, "I''m your employer this time. Dare you talk to me like this?"


    "We are here to save our lives. If you do not listen to us, we will not be responsible for any danger." The wolf said coldly,


    what else does Zuo Shaofan want to say? Xiang Da on the other side pulled him and motioned him not to annoy the wolf.


    Mercenary regiments are really experienced, but they are not good at fault. If they don''t obey the rules, the danger is on the one hand, and on the other hand, it''s uncertain whether they will harm you.


    Zuo Shaofan doesn''t speak now.


    Lu jin''er feels that Zuo Shaofan''s strength is poor, not to mention his conduct is not good, so she follows him around Hua Ruge and makes a fire when he goes to Hua Ruge.


    "Brother Hu, if they don''t go with you, I''ll go with you." She whispered.


    "As long as we get through tomorrow, we''ll go together. It''s safer." Hua Yuege said.


    Lu jin''er added firewood and asked, "don''t you want to take me?"


    "How can I say that? As long as I can keep you safe, I will. After all, I ate a lot of cakes from your sister." Hua said with a smile.


    "Is that all?"


    "What else?" Hua, like a song, knows why.


    Lu jin''er flat mouth, said: "ignore you."


    Hua Yuege laughs and continues to burn firewood.


    Some time before that, the lake was bloody. A close look will show that this is a large open array, emitting a blood red luster.


    Four groups of people stood at the periphery of the formation with a face of embarrassment.


    Just then, a bear roar came.


    "Someone''s in?" Said one of the old men with a staff.


    Another old man''s eyes flashed: "it''s really time to come, to bring people here."


    "Yes." Four men in black answered, and then went in the direction of the bear''s voice.


    Hua Ruge has just raised the fire here, and his mind finds that someone is coming in their direction.


    "Somebody, let''s hide." Hua Yuege said.


    However, she underestimated the speed of those people. As soon as her voice fell, those people flew over, fell in four directions and surrounded them.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed slightly. She could see that this was the group of people she saw the other night.


    Sirius and other people are ignorant. I didn''t expect that someone would appear in the cedar forest.


    Hua Ruge knew that he was not an opponent. He could not hide much. So he went up and said, "what do you want, brothers?"


    "I''m sorry. Our elders are doing something important. They need some help. Do you want to go?" Said a man in black.


    This man looks like he is thirty or forty years old, but Hua Ruge looks at his turbid eyes and the calm but angry breath from his body. I''m afraid he is two or three hundred years old.


    "Some of you, we are weak. I''m afraid we can''t help you." Hua Yuege said.


    Although she doesn''t know what it is, it must not be a good thing.


    "It''s good to go if you don''t go, and we don''t want to let people out if we don''t go," he said


    Hua Ruge is hesitating. It seems that it''s not easy to kill.


    At this time, Zuo Shaofan stood out and said, "I will do my best for you."


    As soon as he heard of the benefits, he wavered, thinking of following such a strong man, in case he could take advantage of something.


    Sirius frowned and wished he hadn''t come out at all.


    Zuo Shaofan said that he also wanted to wink. Xiang Da also had no idea, so he said, "I''d like to."


    The man in black nodded his head and said, "you two are very good. What about the others? How are you thinking?"


    Hua rugo knows that there is no need to talk about it.


    "I''ll count three. If you don''t want to go with me, don''t blame me for doing it." The man in Black said again.


    Hua rugo exchanged a look with Sirius, and only after she got the will of Sirius did she nod her head: "OK, let''s go."


    "Well, you can''t do without your benefits. Let''s go." The man in Black said to go ahead first. They were in front of each other. They followed the crowd and watched to prevent these people from escaping.


    But these people didn''t want to run either. It''s hard for them to walk away under the eyes of such strong people.


    Even Hua Ruge dared not think of it. She woke up the sleeping devouring beast secretly, and learned that these people were the cultivation of human extreme environment. They were all top-level figures in the previous continent.


    "Is there anything I can do about it?" Hua Ruge asked,


    "you have a Danlu called Hunyuan Qiankun stove. You can deal with people of this level with that one, but you can deal with one or two people with poor strength. People are easy to be controlled." Said the devouring beast.


    Hua Ruge is clear. He asks the Danlu how to operate it while walking.


    The devouring beast let her communicate with Danlu to understand that it is not the owner of the furnace and does not understand the operation.


    Hua Ruge can only rely on himself.


    The devouring beast felt that Hua Ruge, who had recovered his mind, did not need to worry at all. No matter how dangerous the situation was, he must have turned faster than his brain. He just waited for the call, so he went to sleep again.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know before that he was so lazy.


    They soon arrived near the giant bear again, and Sirius hurriedly reminded them, "master, there is a bear in front of us. It''s very powerful. We all suffered from it."


    "You don''t have to worry about that." The man in Black said impatiently.


    The man in black walked into the attack area of the giant bear first, but the bear didn''t mean to go out of the hole at all.


    After that, the people passed in turn, and the giant bear did not attack.


    The mercenary group''s people were there saying whether the bear had gone out to hunt for food. Only Hua rugo could sense that the bear was in the cave, but it might have been taken by these people in black.


    So before, the bear might only be guarding this area for these people. They broke in and were found.

 Chapter 1250

    After passing the territory of the giant bear, they went all the way through the territory of many large immortal beasts. However, these immortal beasts were either injured or ran away from the cave.


    From these we can see that the center of the lake has been controlled by these people.


    Hua Ruge feels cold in her heart when she looks at it. What kind of character should she be? Can she escape this time.


    Go on. After walking for a while, people will see the legendary lake. It''s really warm like spring here, but there is a big bloody array over the lake. It looks very angry and uncomfortable.


    When Hua Ruge felt the evil spirit, he felt something active in her brain, like invading her consciousness.


    Her subconscious confrontation with the spirit, the two forces will be entangled together, fortunately, her spirit will soon drink the absolute advantage of the upper hand, the force will be suppressed.


    When she regained her vision, she found Lu Jiner holding her and asked, "brother Hu, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK, thank you." Hua Ruge stands up.


    She looked around and found that there were four groups of people, three of whom she had seen, and one of whom did not know when to come,.


    Obviously, these four groups of people are not from one camp. They are divided into four corners and stand in four directions of the array. They should not have fought at the scene.


    But Hua rugo knows it''s a matter of time and night. It''s impossible to divide the baby into four parts. And there''s only one reason why they don''t fight now. That''s what they need to solve together.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes once again looked at the bloody array. This time, she was on guard and nothing happened.


    I think their difficulty is this big battle, but it''s very mysterious at first sight. Since these old guys can''t crack it, what can they do?


    When Hua Ruge was thinking strangely, four people in black had pressed them into a cave. It seems that this place should be inhabited.


    One of them made a border and said, "you will be on standby here, and you will be used in three days."


    Everyone looked at each other. It''s impossible to say no now. It''s obviously not someone else''s opponent.


    It''s a sound barrier, where you can''t hear what''s going on outside, and you can''t hear what''s going on inside.


    "What do you mean to get us here?" Sirius did not understand, he felt that others are not reliable, so he looked at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge looked at the big formation outside the cave and said, "it''s probably related to that big formation."


    "What''s the point?" Someone asked again.


    "These people must break the battle if they want to get the treasure in the lake, and it seems that this battle has baffled them, so they have caught us." Hua Ruge talks about her analysis.


    "But we won''t break the battle." The wolf said strangely.


    "They didn''t ask if we would break the battle, obviously they didn''t expect us to understand, and there was only one possibility." Hua Ruge looked at the crowd and said, "they want to sacrifice us."


    When they heard that the face was white, Lu jin''er whispered: "no, they didn''t mean to ask us for help. It''s good after the event. How could they kill us?"


    "Where can they believe their words?" Hua Yuege said and glanced at Le Zuo Shaofan, only to see that the former very active young master is now bloodless.


    "Then what shall we do?" Sirius asked.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "the enemy is strong and we are weak. There is no way but to walk step by step."


    People''s faces were even worse.


    "We should have listened to you, and left then." The mercenary regiment sighed.


    "Now let''s not talk about it. Let''s think about something. Has anyone seen that big formation?" Hua Yuege asked.


    They hesitated for a moment, then shook their heads.


    It''s such a mysterious array. They don''t have a chance to see each other.


    But Hua rugo is now amnesic. Even before, he never studied the array. It''s impossible to break the array.


    Then we can only think of other ways.


    Hua Yuege narrowed her eyes. She leaned against the cave wall, her face sinking like water, but she didn''t panic like other people.


    When it was late, one group of people in black also went into the cave to have a rest, and the other three groups went back to the cave they took out to have a rest.


    These people don''t sleep, but sit cross legged, with little communication.


    Hua Ruge tried to get her mind out of the border, but it was just a boring test. Unexpectedly, she succeeded. When her mind touched the border, if there was nothing, it penetrated directly.


    Hua Ruge found the powerful function of his spirit.


    Her mind wandered outside for a while, for fear of being discovered, she soon came back.


    They spent two days in the border. There was no other change in these two days, except for the more and more evil Qi in the blood array. These people did not move.


    However, through eavesdropping on these people, Hua rugo knows the identity of the four groups. The group who arrested them is a family, surnamed Shui.


    There is another family surname lie. In addition, there are two clans, one is Zhenyuan clan and the other is Chixiao clan. They are all middle-level forces in the mainland, but they are already top-level forces in their continent.


    However, what Hua Ruge overhears only makes her understand these people, and she can''t think of any way.


    Until that night, a man walked into the cave of Shuijia.


    "Elder, my parents sent me to negotiate cooperation." When the man entered the cave, he saluted the elder of the water family.


    The elder opened his eyes from the meditation and said, "you don''t need to be polite, nephew. I don''t know how the elder of your strong family intends to do it."


    "Before the blood sacrifice of these people, we must eliminate the two main gates, or we may not win if the battle breaks." The son of the strong family said.


    The elder thought for a moment and said, "before tomorrow''s sacrifice, our two families join hands to attack the two main gates and eradicate them first."


    Hua Ruge can get what they say secretly with her mind. When she hears that it''s going to be a blood sacrifice, she swallows her saliva subconsciously. If she can''t find a way out of the trouble, she will probably die here.


    "That''s what the elder of my family means. Please draw up a secret code, and then we will act together." Said the son of the strong family.


    When the elder was thinking, Hua Yuege''s eyes lit up.


    The next moment she reached for the border, which exploded, but it was not broken.


    In spite of this, the people in the cave were shocked and turned to look this way.


    Hua Ruge said to them, "I have a way, a better way."


    Because the voice can''t be heard, people can only see her mouth shape.


    This is the first time that the elder saw Hua Ruge. His eyes lingered on Hua Ruge for a long time. Then he said, "what''s your name?"

 Chapter 1251

    His words are like a sharp sword, breaking the border in an instant and sending them to Hua Ruge''s ear accurately.


    "Well?" Hua rugo didn''t expect that this would be what elder asked.


    She came up with a plan. What''s the name? Is her name important?


    The elder asked many people to fix their eyes on Hua Ruge''s face, and they all looked a little surprised.


    Like, too like.


    "I''m in xiahu Yue." Hua Yuege bowed politely and said.


    "Hu Yue?" The elder, together with those people, uttered a low murmur.


    Now the mercenary regiment and the sons of the lie family are a little strange. Why are the water family interested in the name of Hu Yue.


    "Where are you from?" The elder asked again.


    Hua Ruge compiled it according to his own thought: "I''m from the eastern song city. I''ve been practising martial arts with my father since I was a child, but I didn''t join the clan. This is the first time I''ve traveled far."


    "Song city?"


    The elder murmured again, and then found that there was no impression of this place in his mind, so he shook his head.


    The reaction of those people was almost the same, and they lost interest in China.


    There are so many people like each other in the world that it''s not surprising that there are one or two.


    "Why do you attack the border?" Asked a water family with a straight face.


    "I heard what you said. Your method is not working." Hua rugo said in a hurry that she was afraid of the impatience of these people and solved her directly.


    At the same time, the sons of the lie family and the water family showed their strange looks.


    "How can you hear us?"


    This is the boundary of sound insulation, and even their cultivation can''t be penetrated.


    "I have a unique talent, and my ears are very sensitive. I can''t be trapped by the sound barrier." Hua Ruge said, "it''s just a small skill. I just heard the plan of the two of you. I don''t think it''s right."


    The children of the lie family were attracted by her, so they asked, "what''s wrong with you?"


    The elder was silent, obviously waiting for Hua Ruge to speak.


    "In this way, if your two families join hands to attack, the other two major doors will join hands in order to protect themselves. The war situation must be two to two. If you want to eradicate them, you will have to go through a bitter battle. It is still uncertain whether you can win or not." Hua Yuege said.


    The elder frowned and thought, then said, "what do you say to do?"


    They just want to fight hard. Is there a better way?


    "There is only one way to win in this confrontation, and that is to cheat." Hua Ruge said, and then came close to some of the way: "your strong family and water do not alliance, casually to find another two to alliance."


    "What are you talking about?" The children of the strong family are in a hurry.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "what I said is not true. I just let you use your plan and pretend to attack the remaining sect together with another sect."


    "In this way, the water family should help the rest of the family to confront your strong family. As long as they fight, no one will doubt their position. At this time, the water family will attack their alliance again, and one out of three will soon wipe them out." She explained the way she had come up with.


    People in the cave are thoughtful. This method sounds reasonable.


    "When that one is eliminated, your two families will work together to deal with the former joint sect, so that it will not take much effort to eliminate the other two forces." Hua Yuege went on.


    The elder''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    There was a sudden look on the face of the children of the lie family.


    Others also want to understand, subconsciously nodding.


    "Shibo, I think what this man said is a good way." The sons of the lie family took the lead in speaking.


    The elder nodded, "you can have a try."


    Hua Ruge laughed when he heard the two people saying that.


    The sons of the lie family thought for a moment, and then said: "Shibo, I can go to bring up the Chixiao gate. They had the intention to cooperate with my lie family before. If we take the initiative to show our friendship, we should be able to negotiate."


    "Then deal with zhenyuanzong first." Said the elder.


    The children of the strong family nodded.


    "In that case, nephew Shi, go back to report." The elder said again.


    "Yes." The sons of the strong family answered, and then left quietly.


    The elder''s eyes fell on Hua Ruge again, and there was a moment''s loss of consciousness.


    "It''s an honor for you to share your worries. Tomorrow I will still do my best for you. I hope you can help me in the future." China is like a song of humility.


    The elder squinted, then nodded.


    Hua Ruge went back with great insight, and someone arranged a border.


    People in the circle are surprised to see Hua Ruge, and don''t understand why she wants to give advice to these people.


    Hua Ruge naturally won''t say it. Once it''s heard, it''s not chaos, but her head.


    In a war like the one before, two on two can''t win at all. The battle array hasn''t been broken. These people are very likely to make peace. Once they make peace, no matter how they fight later, they will die anyway.


    But if we follow her advice, we will definitely fight, and it will be very tragic. These people are all masters of the masters, who will not have a few cards in his hand, really kill red eyes, and will definitely be confused.


    Besides, she doesn''t think the friendship between Shuijia and lie''s family is so good, and she can''t be fair and aboveboard in front of the interests. At that time, she will take the opportunity to see if she can run out.


    She plays well in abacus. It depends on her luck whether she can get what she wants in the end.


    On the next day, Hua Ruge released his mind as early as possible.


    It wasn''t long before the fight broke out. The lie family and the Chixiao gate joined hands to deal with the real yuan clan. The water family pretended to help the real yuan clan. However, during the war, they didn''t have the strength to play Taiji with the lie family. Chixiaomen and zhenyuanzong consumed each other.


    After fighting for a long time, the lie family began to move to zhenyuanzong, emptied the water family, and became two dozen one.


    Soon the water family turned against the water and attacked the zhenyuanzong. The zhenyuanzong was one to three and suffered from enemies from both sides. When he was shocked, he was unable to return to heaven.


    However, when people are calculated, they all accumulate a lot of grievances. The true yuan clan is no exception. Those elders, one by one, do not want to die and fight back against the betrayed Shuijia.


    Chixiao gate didn''t provide support in the first time. The lie family didn''t come forward after Chixiao gate, so the water family lost two strong men and three others were injured.


    If it''s not great in normal times, it''s very important at the moment.


    These injuries put them at a disadvantage in an instant.


    Hua Ruge can see clearly in the border, and the lip angle slightly rises. This is just the beginning of mind.

 Chapter 1252

    After the death and injury of zhenyuanzong, the angry eyes of the senior general of Shuijia family fell to chixiaomen.


    If it wasn''t for the timely rescue of chixiaomen, they wouldn''t have been killed or injured so much.


    Before chixiaomen could say anything, he saw the elder of the water family give a look to the lie family. After that, chixiaomen got the treatment of zhenyuanzong and suffered from enemies.


    "You You... " Chixiaomen points to lie''s house, suddenly and shocked.


    "Now I can see if it''s a little late," said the elder with a grimace


    "You are despicable." The leader of Chixiao gate is in a hurry.


    He fought with all the people, but he was outnumbered by others. After fighting for a while, he was wiped out.


    Hua Ruge took people to hide in the cave. Everyone was horrified. It was really the movement of these strong people''s fighting that was too big. The mountain was flattened by them. The earth was shaking constantly. They were afraid that when a crack would appear on the ground, they would swallow their coefficient.


    Hua Ruge was surprised to see the battle of this level for the first time after losing his memory. He said that he was lucky to let them fight first, otherwise they would have no chance to escape.


    After the elimination of the Chixiao gate, the water family and the strong family looked at each other, and their eyes were slightly delicate.


    The elder of the strong family took the lead in laughing and said: "this plan is really good. We basically didn''t have much effort to solve these people."


    The elder of the water family also smiled: "yes, you and my family have always made good friends, and now you have got what you want."


    "Always good?" The elder of the strong family made a confused voice, and then said, "brother Shui, is your memory bad?"


    "What do you mean?" the elder of the water family frowned


    "What do I mean?" The elder of the lie family sneered and said, "when shuiyunning, the first girl in your mansion, was at the right age, he was not the only one to propose marriage, but also my lie family. How did you choose?"


    Shuiyunning, even in the fairyland, is also a rare element body in a hundred years. He is also gifted and quick to enter the country. His strong family wanted to marry him back at that time. However, Shuijia finally agreed to the warring family.


    "This is the choice of the head of the family, and things have been going on for so many years. Ning''er''s child has made such terrible things later. If something important is promised to lie''s family, you will have no light on Lie''s family." The elder of the water family said with a smile.


    Now Shuijia was hurt by zhenyuanzong. There are two strong men less than Liejia. Some people are injured. I''m afraid that they are not the opponents of Liejia.


    "I don''t care about that woman now. What we care about is your attitude towards water family." The elder of the strong family snorted coldly and said again, "and now this baby has only one share, so it can''t be divided equally."


    Said the strong family to look at the water family again, already had a murderous face.


    Hua Ruge had only caught resentment in the eyes of her family before. Unexpectedly, there was such a thing between them.


    She was interested in the woman they said. What kind of girl can make the lie family remember their revenge till now.


    "I''ve heard that shuiyunning is not only a body of elements, but also a beautiful woman. It''s just a pity." Sirius said at this time.


    Some time ago, Hua Ruge had already broken the border.


    "What a pity?" Hua Yuege asked incomprehensibly.


    "The water family betrothed her to the prince of the war family. As a result, she didn''t love herself. She eloped with a wild man. Now it''s still regarded as the shame of the water family. It''s easy not to mention it." Sirius road.


    "If there is anything about it, it will be a disgrace for people who like freedom." Hua rugo is very dismissive of this.


    "It''s not the matchmaker''s advice of their parents'' order that the girl of that family marry. If she runs out by herself, she will not obey the women''s way." "And it is said that she was abandoned by that wild man, and was caught by Shuijia ten years ago," said Sirius


    "A heartless man?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Sirius nodded:" yes, it''s a pity that the beauty of the country


    "Have you seen me, brother?"


    "No, it was more than 20 years ago that Shuijia was active on the street. At that time, I had not been to Lancheng, and I had not seen it." "Later, she disappeared for a few years, and she would not show up after she was caught again," said the wolf


    "It''s pathetic." Hua Yuege sympathizes.


    It''s a beautiful thing to pursue true love, but it''s a small thing not to be valued. The most amazing thing is to meet a heartbreaker, but the poor woman is infatuated.


    While talking about gossip in the cave, the water family and the elder of the lie family are still negotiating. Finally, the intention of the lie family is firm, but they take the initiative and don''t have any room for bargaining.


    "Fight, fight." The brothers of the mercenary regiment were very excited.


    These people are looking forward to the two families'' final defeat, so that they can run out.


    But Hua Ruge is not so optimistic. These people are too powerful. Even if there are still two people left, it''s not so easy for them to run. It''s not that they can''t escape even now.


    "Gentlemen, let''s wait for them to fight a little longer and run." Hua Yuege said.


    Now we all know that Hua Ruge is the real brain in this place, so they nodded to listen to the command.


    The two above fight in full swing. The lie family has an absolute advantage because of the number of people, but the water family is not so easy to control, and they have a great fighting power.


    There are more than a dozen people on both sides. The fight is fierce.


    In a twinkling of an eye, at noon, two nearby hills have been flattened, and cedar trees have been destroyed countless times. The immortal beast is constantly roaring by their surprise.


    All the people looked at each other as they listened to the roar of the beast. Even if they could avoid the pursuit of these powerful people, it is unknown whether they could escape from the eyes of these immortal beasts.


    They looked at Hua Ruge and said, "I don''t know what to do."


    Those immortal beasts don''t listen to her. If they want to fight, she may not be an opponent.


    Half an hour later, with more and more people dying, the advantages of the strong family have also been brought into play, and they began to completely suppress the water family, trying to keep all the people of the water family here.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed at this time.


    "Brothers, it''s time for us to wait. Follow me." Hua Ruge said that he had walked out of the cave and ran in the direction of the coming time without looking at the belligerents.


    Behind her, the mercenary regiment followed her. Zuo Shaofan and Xiang Da were not stupid at this time. They also knew to follow her.


    Above, the people of the strong family and the water family have noticed the movements of Hua Ruge and others.


    It was the moment when they saw Hua Ruge coming out of the cave that they understood why she had to give advice to herself and others. It was now.

 Chapter 1253

    This kid is really cunning!


    The elder of the strong family, with a cold eyes, suddenly whistled.


    "Roar!"


    There was a roar of the giant bear. All the people listened to the shaking of the earth. In a moment, there was another giant bear on their way to leave, which was the one that had stopped them on the road before.


    Hua Ruge remembered this. She walked in the front and suddenly put her hands out to stop everyone behind her. Then she said to the giant bear with a smile, "brother Xiong, it''s all a misunderstanding. We can''t run away. We can''t run away."


    Facing Hua Ruge''s smiling face, the giant bear raised his paw all the time and didn''t know whether to fall or not.


    "Just look at them, don''t do it." The eldest elder of the lie family ordered.


    And he will keep the blood offerings of these men.


    Hua Ruge then took people back to the cave.


    "What can I do?" The mercenary asked anxiously, if they can''t run away now, they will finish playing when the water house is solved.


    Hua rugo gasped, "I forgot before. It''s OK. Let''s wait."


    "Are you sure, brother?" Sirius asked.


    Hua Ruge turned his eyes and said, "to be honest, I''m not sure."


    "Anyway, we''ll leave our lives to you." The wolf patted her on the shoulder.


    They can''t get out on their own.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "I try my best."


    At this time, there was a giant bear standing in front of the cave, and her face was still, and she continued to look up at the battlefield above.


    The water family has shown obvious disadvantages in this fight. Even if they fight back, they can''t afford too much waves. It seems that they are not far away from death.


    There was no miracle in the whole war. Soon, all the members of the water family fell down, and the elder was cut down by the sword of the elder of the strong family.


    At this time, there are still three strong family members, but also suffered a certain degree of injury.


    Before they could cure their wounds, they observed the big formation below. At this time, the big formation was still bloody and did not absorb the blood essence and body of the dead, but it was changing itself.


    The evil spirit of the blood formation is more and more sufficient. It really looks like a revived demon king, giving a feeling of being about to kill the world.


    The elder of the strong family looked at the blood array and then at the sky. He said, "soon, soon."


    Hua Ruge knew that he could not drag any more, so he came out of the cave.


    The giant bear stood in front of her and stopped her.


    "Brother Xiong, stop me again and again. Don''t blame me for not giving you face." Hua Ruge said, flying up and taking out the chaos heaven and earth stove.


    In addition to eavesdropping and studying the situation these days, she has also learned how to use her magic tools.


    Fortunately, her learning ability is fast, and she can understand it in a few days.


    As soon as the Danlu came out, the giant bear didn''t know what was going on, so he saw that the Danlu was clasping towards it. His subconscious was a bear''s paw.


    However, it was unexpected that when its paw was about to touch the Danlu, the hot flame suddenly appeared in the Danlu, and it was too late for it to retreat.


    The temperature of the fire is very high and its power is terrible. The tongue of fire devours the paws of the giant bear in an instant and continues to move towards the giant bear.


    The giant bear tried to stop the fire with his spiritual power. However, the mixed fire can burn everything. The resistance of the giant bear is useless.


    "Roar!"


    The giant bear was devoured by the blazing fire and gave out a shrill roar.


    Some of the strong family didn''t respond. They watched the flames devour the giant bear. When the flames returned to the Danlu furnace, there was no residue in the air.


    In fact, even if they react to the power of the flame, they can''t help it.


    The people who saw this scene were shocked, especially those in the mercenary regiment. The little brother Hu Yue really kept surprise for them.


    Hua Ruge flew to the sky, facing the rest of the three humanity: "do you want to talk to me?"


    "What do you want to talk about?" The eldest elder of the lie''s family has a quarrel.


    "Easy, you let us go, I will not fight with you." Hua, like a singer, holds a smaller Danlu and says, "it''s just like letting you go."


    The two of the lie family are at a loss.


    The elder of the strong family sneered and said, "you are the only one who wants to threaten me?"


    "Don''t say you''re not afraid." Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows.


    "Your fire is very strong, but it doesn''t threaten me." The elder said a word, disappeared in place in an instant, and attacked Hua Ruge.


    In other people''s eyes, the elder is gone, but Hua rugo''s powerful spirit can capture that he is coming to attack himself, and it''s only fast, not fast.


    She picked the corner of her lips and disappeared.


    A moment later, Leng Leng''s elder appeared in Hua Ruge''s position. He wanted to sneak attack on Hua Ruge, but found no one there.


    "Take it."


    There was a whisper in the air, and the big elder''s head suddenly appeared the Danlu.


    The elder only felt that a very horrible suction came from the Danlu, and his whole body was sucked in uncontrollably. How he resisted was useless.


    This scared the two people in front of me.


    The elder is gone? Where have you been?


    Hua rugo looked at the two people with Danlu: "how about you? Do you want to have a fight?"


    They looked at each other and shook their heads. They had never heard of this kind of magic tool. They didn''t know how to deal with it for a while.


    "That''s good. Let''s discuss the next plan. How about dividing the baby?" Hua Yuege said and approached them.


    "Don''t come here, just say something." One of them panicked.


    "Two, if I have malice, it''s better to do it directly." Hua Ruge goes on.


    After thinking about it, they didn''t refuse.


    "Did the elder say how to break the formation? Let''s break it. Let''s see what kind of treasure we have. " Hua rugo said that he had come near.


    One of them saw that Hua Ruge was not aggressive, and said: "the elder said that this big battle would be opened automatically at this time of every year. It is said that as long as the sacrifice is sent for a while, it will not be closed. We can go down to get the treasure at this time."


    "That''s outrageous?" Hua Ruge picked his eyebrows and asked, "is it true?"


    "It''s just a rumor." Said the other.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "it''s a lake that has existed for a long time. When did the rumor come out?"


    "This year." Said one.


    "If things are abnormal, there must be demons. It''s probably not reliable." Hua Ruge shook his head.


    They couldn''t make up their minds, and there was no sacrifice. It must have been a treasure.


    "In that case, let''s leave it." Hua Yuege hugs them.


    They look at each other and return the gift with fists.


    Hua Ruge takes advantage of the two people''s bowing, hands are separated, and two purple extinction flames are made respectively. Although the extinction flame is not as powerful as the mixed yuan ground fire, it is also a rare ground fire with the same power.


    Before they could react, they were surrounded by flames and soon swallowed up.


    "Don''t kill you, wait for you to report back?"

 Chapter 1254

    After killing the two, Hua Ruge was relieved and fell on the ground. The sense of emptiness came from her body, which made her unstable.


    Although the power of chaos heaven and earth stove is huge, its spiritual power is also huge. Although she has abnormal constitution, she can''t do anything to ignore the gap between the strong and the weak.


    If not, she won''t have to reckon when she kills the last two.


    "Brother, are you ok?" Sirius comes forward.


    Hua rugo shook his head: "it''s OK. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s go quickly."


    Looking at the bloody array, she didn''t think there was anything good in it. She had better leave as soon as possible.


    "Well, let''s go quickly. If there are still some people coming to take us, we can''t escape." And the wolf said, "let''s go.".


    Everyone knows the precious lion''s good things, but the best things are more important than life.


    What''s more, it''s not realistic for them to get this kind of treasure.


    Hua Ruge swallowed a reduction pill and recovered one tenth of his strength. Running is no problem.


    "Why do you want to go? It will open soon. Don''t you want to see what the baby is? " Zuo Shaofan stands out again at this time.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed when he heard Yan, glanced at Zuo Shaofan, and glanced at all the people: "who else has an idea with him, stand out."


    Her eyes are calm, her voice is calm, but it gives a sense of horror.


    No one dares to stand up in the face of Hua Ruge.


    "You are the only one." Hua Ruge''s eyes fall on Zuo Shaofan.


    Facing her eyes, Zuo Shaofan stepped back and said, "you What are you going to do? "


    "There are still sacrifices here, I don''t mind leaving you." Hua is like a song with a fierce eyes. His body shape disappears in place in an instant. When he shows his shape again, he has grasped left Shaofan''s throat.


    "You Don''t you dare... Cough... " When Zuo Shaofan spoke, his face turned blue and purple.


    He is a monk of xuanxianjing. He gives full play to his own strength. He can''t do anything for a moment with the only strength of huaruge. However, he has been frightened by huaruge and doesn''t know how to resist.


    "Wait, brother Hu." The Sirius makes a quick noise.


    He went up to him and said, "brother, this is our employer. If you kill your brothers, you can''t give them a job. I''m sure he won''t be disobedient in the future."


    At this time, the left Shaofan''s neck has made a slight noise of bone dislocation. If Hua Ruge uses a little more strength, the life of the left Shaofan will be gone.


    "Since big brother Sirius said that, I''ll let him go." Hua Ruge said that he threw Zuo Shaofan out and let him fall to the ground heavily.


    Left Shaofan covers his neck, coughs constantly, and his face is blue. He has no doubt that just Hua Ruge is really going to kill him.


    Sirius nodded and asked people to help Zuo Shaofan up.


    "Gentlemen, it''s getting late. Let''s go." Hua Yuege said and went in the direction of the coming time.


    Just as everyone was about to leave, the blood array seemed to be under some traction. The blood force was getting heavier and heavier, and it was also running very fast.


    "Ouch..."


    "Woo..."


    "Roar..."


    At the moment when the array changes, the surrounding animals roar, and the sound is getting closer and closer.


    Hua Ruge let go of his mind and found that the blood of this big array was actually pulling the surrounding immortal beasts, letting them approach from all directions.


    People also realized this, and their faces changed in a flash.


    There are many high-level immortals among these immortals. They are not rivals at all. It is almost impossible to highlight the encirclement.


    Hua Ruge''s face is not good-looking either. More and more animals are surrounded, and they keep pushing towards their place. Where can they escape?


    She turned her head to the blood array, looked at the sun in the sky again, squinted and said, "is this the time for blood sacrifice?"


    Before she thought about it again, she felt a pain in her brain. It was that violent force that had to wake up again.


    Damn it.


    With a low incantation, she quickly meditated in situ.


    See her all silent, mercenary regiment''s person is no way, now go out can only let them die faster, better wait at the bottom.


    After the last time, the evil spirit in Hua Ruge''s brain has been eliminated by devouring animals. Now it''s not difficult for her to suppress herself, so she wakes up in a short time.


    However, when she opened her eyes again, she could see the huge bodies of the immortals.


    All the people retreated to the lake and looked at the despair in the eyes of the immortal beast.


    There are few people in this snow mountain. It''s not easy for the immortal beast to eat. It''s hard to see so many things before it can let go. They are surrounded by a dead end.


    Hua Ruge swallowed his saliva and said, "you guys, we have intention to break into your fairy lake. I think brother beast has also seen us. We were caught and we are going now. I hope you can let us live."


    If she can''t fight, she has to negotiate.


    However, these immortals are not as crooked as human beings. They turn a deaf ear and still walk towards them.


    And not only on this side, but also the immortals around come here. It''s not easy to find a new door to escape.


    Hua rugo can use blink. How can she not take so many people away in a blink? If she leaves so many people to escape, who is it.


    When using others to lead the way, we call ourselves brothers and sisters. When we are in danger, we run on our own?


    She thought she couldn''t do it.


    "Brother, it''s useless to talk about anything. We''ve fought with them. We can''t die." The way of the wolf to dry the clouds.


    When the mercenary regiment learned that there was no hope of escape, they all turned cold and took out their ice blades to fight for their lives.


    They are the people who lick the blood on the tip of the knife. They have thought about this day for a long time.


    "Well, I''ll be with you." Hua Yuege said turning his hand and taking out his stick.


    She can''t use the Danlu with her remaining power. She can only use her own power.


    The big array behind still exudes a strong blood gas, which seems to have a fatal attraction to the bloodthirsty immortal beasts. However, when these immortal beasts see the living prey, they still turn their attention.


    What is it like to be stared at by countless beasts?


    Hua Ruge felt cold all over, but she was not afraid. Since she could not take them away, she could only fight with them until the end, which was a journey for them.


    And just as they rushed towards the beast, a lazy and clear voice came from the sky: "you people are really greedy. You would rather die than think about the things in the lake. Now let these beasts complete you. "

 Chapter 1255

    This sound seems to come from all directions, making people unable to distinguish the direction.


    The mercenary regiment''s eyes brightened.


    The Sirius cried out: "is the doctor you? We have no courage to think about the things in the lake. We are the blood sacrifice that we have been captured. "


    Others are joining in.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes flickered when she heard that Sirius called the doctor. She actually met her.


    At the next moment, a man appeared on the top of a cedar. He was dressed in white and gorgeous. He had beautiful features but no aggression. He looked very gentle, but there was indifference in his eyes.


    Although he was smiling, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes, I could see that this man was not as sunny as he looked.


    After he came out, the immortals also stopped and looked up at the man, as if waiting for his orders.


    Sirius and other members of the mercenary Corps knelt down on the ground and said, "master doctor, help me. We are not greedy for treasures."


    The man in white glanced at the crowd. At this time, there was only one person on the ground who did not kneel. She was so conspicuous in the crowd that he could always see her at a glance on any occasion.


    Hua Ruge also looked up at him and looked at him. After examining, he was full of appreciation. The man was so beautiful that he left countless streets where the opera was performed.


    Besides, it''s not only good-looking but also skillful. It''s really worth appreciating.


    When the man saw her, his heart was shaking. He saw the strange look in her eyes as soon as he wanted to speak. Is she looking at him? Also did not look familiar with the expression of appreciation.


    He remembered how she looked when she first met him, but she was not familiar with what she looked like after that.


    Shouldn''t she say to him with a big smile: "long time no see."


    His face was suspicious. For a moment, he even suspected that he had identified the wrong person, or that he wanted to miss too much and had hallucinations. But when he saw it again, he was sure that he would never admit it.


    She is her, no one can fake Hua Ruge.


    The man flies down from the cedar and lands in front of Hua Ruge. His indifferent eyes are full of emotion because of seeing her. He looks at her and says, "Ruge."


    Hua rugo felt strange when he saw the man''s face, and she was even shocked when he spoke.


    The devouring beast had told her her her real name, but she was only familiar with the name for a long time. How did the man know it?


    That''s what she thought and asked.


    "You know me?" She pointed to herself and asked.


    The man frowned and said, "what do you say?"


    "I''m sorry, I have a little brain injury. I can''t remember the people and things before." Hua Ruge points to her head, explains.


    There was a fierce look in the man''s eyes, which appeared on him suddenly, but the momentum was very frightening.


    Everyone in the mercenary regiment lowered their heads in fear.


    Only Hua Ruge looked at him expectantly. I don''t know why she didn''t think the person in front of her would hurt her.


    "Someone hurt you." After the anger in his eyes subsided, all that remained was heartache.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "my little beast told me that she was a very annoying woman. She wanted my life, but it took me away."


    The man put out his hand and tried to touch her cheek, but he was afraid of Hua Ruge, and half of his hand came back.


    "I regret not being able to stay with you." He said.


    Although he didn''t know what happened, he knew how powerful Hua Ruge was. If she could make her look like this, she must have experienced unimaginable pain.


    "You really know me." Hua Yuege asked again.


    The man nodded: "not only know, but also very familiar."


    "What''s your name then?" Huaruge''s hot way is like meeting someone with a good feeling on the street and greeting politely.


    The man only felt the heartache in his heart. He began to say after slowing down: "then I''ll get to know you again. My name is Wuxian, your good friend."


    "Good friend." Hua Yuege repeated.


    She has basic judgment and certain vigilance when she recovers her wits, but when she meets this man named Wuxian, she can''t believe that she thinks she can''t be wrong.


    No trace smiled and nodded: "yes, good friend."


    "How much do you know about my past?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "A lot. I''ll tell you one by one what you want to hear." When faced with her, there was a softness in her eyes that had never been seen before. With the jade like face, the whole person was like an angel with its own luminous body.


    Hua rugo looked at him, and couldn''t help but commit Hua Chi and said, "you are a good-looking person, and you look so good, I like it."


    "Coincidentally, I like you, too." No trace replied with a smile.


    Hua rugo didn''t expect that he would talk like this. His eyes turned and said, "brother, you and I are honest. What is the relationship between us?"


    Even if she is nervous, she doesn''t miss the theatre, so she always feels that seeing her without trace is with some other taste in her eyes.


    Looking at her guess of small appearance, childe Wu trace dotes on with a smile and says: "I am the person that you can trust completely, believe me, was guessed randomly."


    "I think you are sincere. OK." Hua nodded his head like a song.


    If no one said this, the mercenary on his knees and the immortal beast standing around him would be foolish.


    What''s the situation?


    These two people are old acquaintances, and the doctor looks very different to the boy.


    Especially those mercenaries, they can''t believe their ears and eyes. After they finally accept it, they are even more stupid. What is the origin of their little brother.


    Wen Neng can plot to let the four forces fight inside. Wu Neng can easily kill the elder of Jijing. Now he still knows the legendary figure and is a good friend.


    Since the doctor saw her eyes can be full of laughter, Zhao Gaoquan is in a beautiful mood.


    The childe looked around for a week. At last, the big sleeve waved a soft force, which fell on the big array and calmed down the blood and evil spirit in the big array.


    The immortals also disappeared.


    "You all get up, I don''t care what you are here for. I''m in a good mood today to let you go," said childe wutrace to the mercenary on the ground


    "Thank you very much, doctor." Those people bowed again to the childe without trace.


    "No trace, these people are my friends, we are really caught, don''t cheat you." Hua Yuege clarified.


    Hearing this, the childe frowned again and said, "who''s got you?"


    Want to sacrifice her blood? Don''t want to live?


    "I''ll tell you later. I want to beg you for something, but I''m afraid they are in danger on the way. Shall I take them out first and then come back to you?" Hua Yuege looked at him and asked.

 Chapter 1256

    "Now the immortal beast hasn''t completely dispersed. You are in danger. Let me join you." Proposal of Childe wutrace.


    Hua Yuege nodded at the words: "thank you."


    With so many people in danger, she won''t try to be brave.


    The mercenary regiment was flattered. They were sent out by a miracle doctor. They have been blowing this dog for a lifetime.


    Because there is no trace to protect the Dharma, they are fearless and take out the spaceship directly and fly towards the snow mountain. The beast senses the familiar breath, and dare not approach the spaceship.


    Hua Ruge and the childe without trace are standing on the deck, while the others are far away.


    "By the way, I''m here to ask you if you can cure my amnesia." Hua rugo asked her own question.


    "How long?" Asked the childe.


    Hua Ruge said, "it''s been more than four months since I woke up."


    "So long?" The childe repeated, and finally shook his head and said, "I can''t help it."


    "Don''t you even get back to life?" Hua Ruge is strange. Compared with the rise and fall of the dead, this is a minor illness.


    "That''s because they just died, I can do it. If I die for a long time, I can''t do it." Childe Wuxian has made friends with his own boss.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "then I can only find another way."


    "Can''t you remember anything now?" Asked the childe.


    "For the time being, it''s slowly recovering, but I think it''s too slow." Hua sighs like a song.


    "So, what are you in a hurry?" asked the childe without trace


    "I want to go back to my former territory. I know someone is waiting for me." Hua Ruge firmly said that although she could not remember clearly, she was sure that her intuition was right.


    There is a trace of loss in childe''s eyes.


    Hua Ruge lost his mind for a while and then turned to look at him and said, "do you know how I can get back?"


    Hearing this, childe wutrace was a little silent.


    Hua Ruge saw some clues from his expression and asked, "don''t you want to tell me?"


    "Yes." "Traceless childe helplessly smiled and said:" I am more like to leave you beside me


    Hua Ruge blinked and said: "what do you mean? You like me? "


    "Well, I liked it a long time ago." The childe without trace looks into the distance, and his voice is very calm.


    Hua Ruge looked at his handsome side face and swallowed the water channel: "I''m very honored."


    This is the best man she has ever seen since she lost her memory. When she heard his confession, she felt like a dream.


    "What do you say?" Childe Wuxian looks over at her.


    Hua Ruge coughs and realizes that he is speechless. "I think you are very good, very good, nothing else," he says


    After looking at her for a long time, Mr. wutrace realized that she was different from before. Today, there is no Tuo BARREI in her mind.


    What if he goes further?


    Hua Ruge turned away from his eyes and looked far away. What she heard was his sigh.


    "What''s the matter?" She turned to ask.


    "Traceless childe looked at her near face, the complex look in her eyes gradually faded away, he said:" there is a way to go back


    "Will you tell me?" Hua Ruge has some surprises.


    "I don''t dare to say that I am a magnanimous person, but I don''t want to take advantage of others'' danger." The childe without trace gazed at her eyes and said low, "because I like it, I will respect your will more."


    Even if he wants to fight, he should fight when she is awake.


    "Thank you." Hua Yuege sincerely said that his heart is more favorable to him.


    The childe smiled and said: "I also came here from the territory where you were before. If you want to know how to go back, I need to tell you where this is, and whether we should find a place to sit."


    Hua rugo just wanted him to say it here, but found that by this time he had reached the edge of the snow mountain, and the spacecraft was slowly descending.


    When the spaceship fell, Sirius and Lu Jiner said goodbye to them, and then left in the spaceship.


    "Where do you want to go? I''ll be with you. " The childe without trace said to her.


    "To be honest, I don''t really want to go back to the snow mountain. Why don''t we go to the city and find an inn to talk?" Hua rugo proposed.


    The childe nodded with a gentle voice: "OK."


    Lead the way by traceless, two people fly toward a nearby city.


    To the city before two people stop, Hua Ruge a look up to see the name of the city "moon city.".


    "This is the most prosperous fairy city nearby. I have a mansion in it. Would you like to go and live first?" No trace asked.


    Hua Ruge thought about it and nodded, "I''ll disturb you."


    "You''re welcome with me." No trace said then took her to the city.


    Hua Ruge had lived in a small city for a while before. She was the first time to see such a large and prosperous city. For a while, she yearned for it. But she wanted to know how to return to her familiar place, so she didn''t linger too much.


    She followed traceless to a not prosperous street and walked into a small courtyard. There was only a very delicate bamboo house in the courtyard. There was a bamboo Pavilion in front of the house and a tea table in the pavilion.


    There are flowers and plants planted in front of the window. Although the yard is not big, it''s very clean. There''s a different mood.


    "You live in such a beautiful place." Hua Ruge made a lot of rounds.


    "It''s good to like it. When you repair it, you need to repair one more room. You can live there." Childe Wuxian points to the room beside his house.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "yes."


    With a wave of his hand, childe wutrace closed the door of the yard, walked to the pavilion and took out his tea set to make tea.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are fixed on his tea making, which is a little dull.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a familiar picture." Hua Ruge''s eyes moved to his face along the large sleeves of the seamless wide robe, and his expression became confused again.


    "If you can''t remember, don''t think about it. Come and sit down." The childe without trace said.


    Hua Yuege nodded and walked over.


    "I''ll tell you what I know." Knowing that she couldn''t wait, the childe said while making tea: "this territory and your former territory belong to the five largest regions of the mainland, which were once connected."


    "And now?"


    "Later, the gods and the lower boundary divided the continent into five parts, which became the five territory now. After the territory was separated, the sea water was poured into the cracks, and the five territory was also separated by the sea."


    "So how far is it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "There is no end to the sea of heaven, and the five kingdoms will be more and more far away. Now the distance is immeasurable." Childe Wudi said.


    "Then how did you get here."


    "Since I was a child, I have traveled around the mainland, met a strange old man, made friends with him, and he brought me here." After handing her a cup of tea, the childe said, "he drove a spaceship, and it took him three months to cross the sky and sea, and then he arrived here."

 Chapter 1257

    "What about the others?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "Dead." "There are countless sea animals in the sea of heaven. Even though the old man has already entered the realm of Tao, he still consumes too much power. He died as soon as he went ashore."


    Hua Ruge wondered, "what is the state of entering Tao?"


    "You are now the fairyland of heaven, above which is the fairyland of Xuanxian, above which is the realm of human beings, and above which is the way of entering." Childe wutrace explained to her.


    Hua Ruge broke his fingers and counted them before he said, "how can you die so miserably even if you are so much higher than me?"


    "So, the sky sea is very difficult to cross." Said the childe without trace.


    Hua Ruge thought about it. It''s not good that he could not only go back for a long time but also die on the road.


    "Is there any other way?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The childe looked at her: "how did you come here?"


    "The little beast told me that it was through the magic of space." Hua said like a song.


    "This is a better way, but only if there is a very strong space artifact, and if you know the coordinates of that territory," he said


    Hua Ruge scratched his head.


    Where does she have any space artifact and where does she know the coordinates.


    The childe without trace renewed a cup of tea for her: "so, it''s hard for you to go back for the time being."


    Hua Ruge holds her head and her eyes turn constantly, but no matter how you think about it, you can''t think of any loopholes in it.


    "Have tea. Think slowly." Childe Wuxian comforts her.


    Hua Ruge sighed and picked up the cup for tea.


    "Traceless childe looked at her and smiled:" it''s rare that you look sad


    "I don''t think you''re gloating." Hua Ruge looks at her angrily.


    "This is the result I want to see. How can I not be happy?" the childe admitted


    Hua Yuege gave him a white look: "said good gentleman."


    "I''ve said everything you asked me, and I''m sure there''s nothing to hide." The childe without trace asked her with a smile, "isn''t this a gentleman?"


    Hua rugo has no way to deal with the rascal.


    "Do you have any suggestions on which way I can be more reliable?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Powerful space magic tools are hard to find in the world, so it can only be spacecraft. You need to be stronger." Childe wutrace looked at her and said earnestly.


    Hua Ruge scratched his head and said, "in such a stupid way?"


    She''s used to making tricks. Her mind is full of tricks. She''s not used to making her do something down-to-earth.


    "That''s all I can think of." Childe Wudi said.


    Hua Ruge sighs again and lies on the table.


    "No trace childe smiled and leaned forward to say:" perhaps there is a better way


    "What?" Hua Ruge''s eyes brighten.


    "If you don''t leave at all, stay with me." He added, "I''m not in a bad condition."


    Hua rugo almost didn''t bite when he heard this.


    "I said that you are a highly respected doctor. Can you be serious?" She didn''t get angry.


    Childe Wuxian smiled and said: "I don''t have your ability to cure the disease and save the people, but I just write a trick to save a few people with good intentions occasionally. Who knows the fame will spread."


    Hua yuemian looks at him suspiciously.


    "But now I know that it''s a blessing to do well." He looked at her with a smile as he spoke.


    If he''s not famous, how can this little puzzle bump into him.


    Hua, like a song, can''t laugh or cry, just ignore him and concentrate on his own ideas.


    "Don''t really think about it?" Childe Wuxian teases her again.


    Hua Ruge shook his head firmly: "I don''t think about the emotional issues before I recover my memory, you don''t want to make a hole."


    She has to be responsible for herself and her choices.


    "How can I still be so rational when I lose my memory?" "I''m quite disappointed," said childe wutrace.


    Hua Yuege proudly picks the eyebrows.


    "Well, you can''t think of anything for a moment. I''ll take you out to eat." The childe said and got up.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are bright. She hasn''t eaten well in the snow mountain for so many days, so she gets up and goes out.


    "No trace childe looks at her man''s dress and says:" otherwise, you''d better change it back. It''s not good looking


    "No." Hua rugo pointed to his face and said, "just like me, I can''t tell how many people are thinking about wearing women''s clothes. It will be troublesome to fight at that time."


    Childe Wuchen feels that he can''t refute.


    When they were walking on the street, Hua rugo began to buy her favorite snacks again. Childe wutrace thought she would have no money. Who would have thought that she had more savings than him.


    Childe wutrace is very convinced that he can get money wherever he goes.


    He took her to the best restaurant to eat. Hua Yueyue enjoyed it very much. He was very happy, but childe Wuchen was just drinking tea and watching.


    Hua Ruge, half eaten, looked up and said, "I think it''s OK. Before there''s no way, I''ll be more down-to-earth. There''s nothing wrong with learning something."


    "Well." I agree with you.


    "So, where should I study?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Or stay with me. I''ll help you improve." Childe Wudi said.


    Hua Ruge shakes his head firmly: "I can see clearly. Your boy is plotting against me. I''d better stay away from you."


    The childe of no trace is helpless smile: "I am not one day and two days to your plot, not still did not succeed, rest assured."


    "Not at ease." Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly, and then said, "I''ll find a powerful college or clan to go in, so as to have a new understanding of cultivation."


    "Have you thought about it?" Childe Wuxian is very hurt.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "just thought about it."


    "I''ve never been able to keep you, but you''ll stay here until you find the right place." The childe of no trace compromise way.


    Hua Ruge was satisfied. Then he went to eat.


    "You slow down. No one''s fighting with you." The childe said at the same time, his soft voice was not offensive, and it was very comfortable to listen to.


    Hua Ruge refuses to tempt and eats by himself.


    Childe Wu trace dotes on his smile.


    After eating, they went out of the tavern and saw a group of people around the street fighting with each other. People on the street were far away from talking, but they dared not go forward.


    Hua Ruge went to a busy man and asked, "what''s the matter, sir?"


    "Young man, have you just come to luoyuecheng?" I seem to be a talkative man, so I took the initiative to ask.


    Hua Ruge nodded.


    "You don''t know. The one who hit people was the little son of Zhan family. The one who was beaten was a poor little beggar." I''m sorry.

 Chapter 1258

    "Zhan Jia?" There was a whisper.


    She remembered that when she was by the lake, she had heard about this family. It seemed that it was the family that wanted to get married with Shuijia before. Later, it was because the miss of Shuijia eloped with other men.


    "Yes, the war family has great power in Luoyue city. Their son is a bully since he was a child." The old man continued.


    Hua Ruge is a talkative person. She wanted to ask for more gossip, but the little beggar was almost killed.


    So she nodded to the master, walked to the little prince of Zhan''s house and arched her hand politely: "this brother, I''m passing by to have a look. I don''t know how he provoked you?"


    The young master of the war family looked at her. He didn''t know his details for a while, so he asked his subordinates to stop and said, "he''s in my way. I don''t know what to call this man."


    "I''m as polite as a song in Xiahua." Hua Yuege said, unfolding the folding fan in his hand and said, "I''m just coming to see the bustle. Don''t get me wrong, brother."


    Since it''s not the territory she once lived in, she doesn''t have to hide her real name. No one knows her anyway.


    Seeing Hua''s extraordinary demeanor, Zhan family''s son didn''t despise her. He also hugged her and said, "Zhan family, Zhan Yueming is polite."


    "I''ve been looking up to you for a long time." Hua Yuege laughs.


    When they were talking, the serfs looked at each other and didn''t know whether to start.


    "I don''t know where is this man''s surname?" Asked Zhan Yueming.


    Hua Ruge smiled and shook his head. "When he came out of the house, his father told him to be careful, so I won''t mention his birth."


    Hearing this tone, Zhan Yueming guessed that Hua Ruge had an extraordinary origin, and nodded to show his understanding.


    Hua Yuege pointed to the beggar on the ground and said, "how can I hit someone on the road? It''s really time to fight."


    Zhan Yueming was bored to do something, but he didn''t have to hurt people''s lives. Now Hua Ruge says he feels bored, so he waves his hand to let his men go.


    Hua Ruge and Zhan Yueming talk a few words. Zhan Yueming thinks she is more and more extraordinary. She refuses to invite her to tea.


    After saying goodbye, Hua Yuege left, and the traceless childe who was standing a little far away also followed.


    When Zhan Yueming saw the childe without trace, he felt that these two people were even more annoying.


    After a little distance, the childe looked at her with a smile: "you know how to deal with these dandies."


    "These people come out to bully people just because they have nothing to do to find something, so that people scold them for finding a sense of existence. I gave him face, and he naturally felt that it was boring to play." Hua Ruge''s easy way.


    "It makes sense." Childe Wuxian agrees with her.


    "I don''t know if this war family is the main character who I heard that frivolous news." Hua Yuege said.


    "What''s the news?" the childe asked with interest


    Hua Ruge then said about shuiyunning''s marriage with Zhan family more than 20 years ago.


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard about it, but among the three families in the city there are Shuijia and Zhanjia." Said the childe without trace.


    "That may be it." Hua said like a song.


    "Why do you care so much about other people''s affairs?" He asked.


    "Yes?" Hua Yuege said doubtfully, when he found out that he had paid attention to it, he spread out his hands and said, "I don''t know, it''s instinct."


    Mr. Wu trace didn''t go on asking.


    They went back to the bamboo house, and then they went to sleep at night.


    The next day, Hua Ruge went out to inquire about the enrollment place, while childe Wuchen said there was something else on the other side of snow mountain. He wanted to go back, so in the next few days, Hua Ruge was the only one living in the bamboo house.


    Hua Ruge''s ability to mix with the market is like an instinct. He soon became one with the regular customers in some pubs, and the news became well-informed.


    One day, a middle-aged man told her, "there''s nothing to hesitate about in the school. Sanyuan college has ten days to recruit students. You can try there."


    "What kind of college is ternary college?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "This is the best college among hundreds of cities. It was founded by the three families of luoyuecheng. Do you know the three families? " The man asked again.


    Hua Yuege listened carefully and shook his head.


    "It''s Tianjia, Zhanjia and Shuijia. These three families are all families with hundreds of years of experience and many experts. The immortal teacher in the college is the strong one in their family, and has rich resources. Everyone wants to enter the ternary college. " The man went on.


    Hua Ruge nodded. She found that since she came to luoyuecheng, the most popular name she heard was the three families. She could not be wrong to say how wonderful they were.


    "I know big brother. I''ll try." Hua Ruge agreed.


    "That''s right." The man patted Hua Ruge on the shoulder, and they began to drink again.


    Later, Hua Yuege returned to the bamboo house full of food and drink. She only drank a little wine without affecting her consciousness, so when she opened the door and found that she was attacked, she ducked.


    Things that attack people are not so strong, so she closed the door by the way.


    "Bang!"


    There was a dull noise behind her, and the thing attacking her hit the door after she dodged.


    Hua Ruge only saw a flash of white shadow. Now she thinks it''s like a small animal. So she turned around and saw a white animal hit the door and fell in front of it.


    A careful look to let her eat already, because she saw this little beast just a few days ago, that is, the little fox with nine tails that she chased with the mercenary group before.


    Little fox fell down, and then he could not get up in front of the door. He looked at Hua Ruge with a sad face.


    Hua Ruge looked at the young fox, and looked at the traceless childe sitting in the bamboo Pavilion quietly drinking tea. He asked, "isn''t it your pet?"


    "Well." The childe without trace replied and smiled at her: "little nine will not attack people casually. Have you seen it before?"


    Nine tail fox heard his master help himself to speak, hurriedly from the place to get up, ran to the feet of Childe traceless, a face of grievance like looking at him.


    "Xiaojiuguai, this is sister Ruge, my best friend. I can''t mess around in the future." The childe without trace touched the small head of the Nine Tailed Fox as he spoke.


    Nine tail fox stubbornly shook his head and ran to one side, even the childe did not pay attention.


    Childe wutrace smiled and looked at Hua Ruge: "say, what did you have before the festival?"


    Hua rugo felt his nose embarrassed and said, "it''s a bit impolite to have seen it in the cedar forest and chased it."


    "So it is." Childe wutrace clearly turned his head to the Nine Tailed Fox in the corner of the pavilion and said, "don''t be naughty, little nine. You didn''t know him at that time."

 Chapter 1259

    Nine tail fox heard the master''s words of appeasement, and ran to the feet of Childe wutrace again, but still ignored Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge went there and squatted down, said to the fox, "I saw you were cute and didn''t want to catch you, otherwise you would not run away."


    The look in the eyes of the Nine Tailed Fox is obviously unbelievable.


    "In a word, I have no malice to you. I was wrong last time. Can I admit my mistake?" Hua Ruge coaxes patiently.


    It seems that the young fox is very simple. Hua Ruge said two words, and the look in his eyes eased a little, like a confused child.


    Hua rugo thought it was cute, so she reached out to touch its head, but it didn''t refuse.


    "You are a lovely little beast." Hua Yuege couldn''t help saying.


    "You like it?" "Then I''ll give you a ride," said the childe, who had no trace


    After hearing this, nine tail Fox''s eyes were full of fear. He tightly hugged the childe''s leg and wanted to be a child afraid of being abandoned.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "I don''t mean to come here, you see, it scares Xiao Jiu."


    "Xiaojiugui, this is a good sister." Childe Wuxian appeases.


    Nine Tailed Fox is to follow the trend to climb up the knee of Childe without mark, nest in his bosom not to come out.


    "It depends on you." Hua rugo said and sat opposite him, and then said, "so this time you are going back to take her out?"


    "And strengthen the seal on the lake." Said the childe.


    Hua rugo thought that the blood array changed her heart, but she was curious, so she asked, "what treasure is there in it?"


    "You believe it''s a treasure, too?" "No trace childe looks at her and asks.


    Hua Ruge was a little surprised: "otherwise?"


    "It''s a fierce beast. Once it''s released, it''s hard to control. I said many times, no one believed it." Said the childe without trace.


    Hua Ruge suddenly thought that at that time, Sirius had said that there was also a rumor that fierce animals were suppressed inside.


    Of course, she can understand why people don''t believe, because they don''t want to believe, so it can''t be true.


    "But how do you know?" Hua Yuege asked strangely.


    "I told you that an old man brought me from that territory. His family guards this snow mountain and fierce animals, but he died in the sea of heaven in order to get a heritage from that territory."


    "When he died, he gave me the inheritance and asked me to guard the snow mountain for him. I have no reason not to agree." Said the childe without trace.


    Hua Ruge understood that.


    "That''s why I often enter that snow mountain, because every time I save people, they mistakenly think I live there." Childe Wuxian continues to explain.


    "It turns out that''s what happened to you." Hua is like a song.


    The childe asked her again: "how about you? What have you heard these days? "


    "I inquired about the enrollment of Sanyuan college in a few days. I heard it was very good there. I''m going to try it." Hua Yuege said.


    "I''ve heard that the threshold is very high. You shouldn''t be a problem." The childe without trace nods to acknowledge after hearing the words.


    Sanyuan college is good. It''s in the moon city. It''s close.


    Hua rugo picked up his eyebrows and looked at him: "it''s very happy that you agree."


    "I won''t be able to stop you." Childe Wuxian has no way to deal with her.


    Hua rugo thinks this explanation makes sense.


    She stayed in the yard for a few more days. Because Mr. Wu Chih didn''t speak much, her playmate became a nine tail fox. The little guy was very simple. Seeing Hua Ruge, he forgot all the previous unhappiness when he was good to him. He played happily after Hua Ruge every day.


    What Mr. traceless does most is to sit in the pavilion and watch the two children''s habits, one person and one beast, playing in the yard.


    In the past few days, Hua Ruge is going to prepare for the assessment of the college. She first reported her name and then got the assessment project.


    The first is to test talent, which is red, orange, yellow, green, blue and violet from the bottom to the top. Those above the Yellow level are qualified.


    The second is actual combat. The top 100 is selected by the challenge arena. Entering the top 100 is selected.


    Hua rugo forgets what level of talent he is, so he asks the devouring beast. The devouring beast is very disgusted and says that she is yellow. It''s only in the qualified line, which can be said to be very bad.


    So she was hit.


    "As long as you can get in, you can''t find out the true talent with your constitution on their test bed," said the childe without trace


    "What do you mean?" Hua Ruge didn''t hear clearly.


    "I also learned later that your element body is not ordinary and seems to be variant. Therefore, your physical strength and spiritual strength are hundreds of times more than ordinary people."


    "It''s also because of this that your root bones are thick and inaccurate." The childe thought and said: "according to your talent in the small world is very high, I think it''s after the supernatural robbery, you become stronger and at the same time change."


    Hua Ruge thought about it carefully, but at last he didn''t think clearly, so he shook his head and said, "well, it''s too hard to understand."


    "All you have to do is remember to cash it in." Childe Wuxian asked.


    "I can''t be too eye-catching when I''m new here, so I''ll keep my strength and go in." Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    "No trace childe nods:" OK


    After that, Hua rugo will not be ready. Anyway, it should be easy for her to reach the top 100.


    On the day of enrollment, Hua Ruge arrived at the university later because he was far away from the University.


    Because today is only a test of talent, so childe wutrace did not follow.


    Hua Ruge, still dressed in a man''s suit, stood in the crowd and looked.


    Just at this time, a man in Royal dress came over in the distance surrounded by a group of people, and people gave way one after another.


    Hua Ruge looked at the man. He had a good look, a noble temperament, and a very proud look. However, judging by people''s attitude towards him, he seemed to have a proud capital.


    "Wow, it seems that the rumor is right. God is really here." Hua Ruge''s side a girl and her companion are muttering.


    Hua rugo listened to the surname and said, "this is the man of heaven?"


    Tianjia is the largest family in luoyuecheng. In all aspects, it is a royal existence to crush Shuijia and Zhanjia.


    "Yes, this is the fifth young master of Tian family. I''ve heard that he will devote himself to cultivation in the college after his engagement. I didn''t expect to be met by us." Replied the girl by her side.


    The girl said, another received: "the fifth young master of heaven''s family''s engagement object is not the talented lady of Shuijia."


    "Yes, I heard that the Tian family chose the Shui family, and the Zhan family was very unhappy," they said one by one.

 Chapter 1260

    After seeing the fifth young master of the family, the girls'' eyes became obsessed. For this reason, Hua Ruge looked at the man a few more times. He thought he didn''t even have 20% of the childe''s beauty. Let alone his bearing. It was only in the eyes of ordinary people.


    Thinking that she also touched her face, she thought that her little white face seemed to be much better.


    "Brother Chen." A coquettish voice sounded, and then a girl in her early twenties came forward, smiling in a coquettish and moving manner, which was very appetizing to men.


    The fifth young master of Tian''s family turned his head when he heard the voice and smiled at the girl. "I don''t think you will come to sign up in person."


    "I didn''t want to, but I heard that brother Chen came." The girl said that she had come to Tianchen and took her arm.


    Tianchen looked at her eyes full of satisfied smile: "then let''s go together."


    These two people look very talented and beautiful. They also know through the gossip of the people around us, Hua Ruge. This woman is the water girl who is engaged to Tianchen, named shuiyutong.


    Hua Ruge didn''t pay too much attention to the two men, and he stood in line to test his talent.


    Those two people were from three families, so they didn''t line up. They reported their fame in front of them. They didn''t even know what they were going to do. When they reported that they were going to leave, they were passing Hua Ruge.


    Because the line is too long, Hua Ruge can''t help but look around impatiently, so he met the two at a glance.


    When Tianchen sees Hua Ruge, she looks at her face for a moment, which may be amazing.


    Shuiyutong used to talk to Tianchen with a smile. When she passed by, she subconsciously glanced at Hua Ruge, but soon her look became a little strange, and she retreated back to watch Hua Ruge carefully.


    Tianchen didn''t expect her to react so much, but it was a little strange.


    Hua Yuege is also incomprehensible in the face of the blinking gaze of water and rain. He takes the initiative to say, "excuse me, this girl knows you?"


    "What''s your name? Where did you come from? " Water Yutong asked, some of the eyes can not catch emotions.


    Hua rugo thinks that this question is a little familiar. The elder of Shuijia in the cave asked her the same question last time. Is it so direct for Shuijia to say hello?


    "I am like a song in Xiahua. I''m from the small eastern city of song." Hua Yuege replied solemnly.


    After thinking about it, shuiyutong asked, "what about your parents? Who is it? "


    "My father and mother are ordinary miners." Hua Ruge went on to compile. She didn''t have to have a standard answer to this kind of question in her brain before she spoke. She came at will.


    After hearing this, shuiyutong''s suspicions subsided, but he murmured, "how could it be so like this?"


    "Like what?"


    Hua Ruge and Tianchen asked at the same time.


    Shuiyutong shook his head, then looked at Hua Ruge in disgust, and said to his subordinates, "I hate this person, and told the academician not to let her sign up." The subordinates should go to the front. Shuiyutong also plans to go on.


    Hua Yuege''s face was muddled. She stood out and said, "wait a minute."


    Shuiyutong stopped and frowned at her: "this is the College of the three families. I said you can''t enter if you don''t want to. Don''t ask me why, I just hate you."


    This side of the water Yutong mouth, many people have looked over, do not understand what happened.


    In fact, Hua rugo didn''t know what happened. She met such a young lady, asked her a few words, and then proudly said that she would be forbidden from going to hospital. It''s no wonder.


    Hua Ruge is so angry that she laughs. She stands out from the crowd and says in a loud voice: "I say, girl, you are given three colors from my father because of cultivation. Do you really think you are a character?"


    "What do you say?" Sullen in the rain. She didn''t expect that an ordinary miner would dare to contradict her.


    "Deaf?" Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said, "I''ll say it again. Today you apologize. If you don''t understand the etiquette, I don''t mind teaching you for your parents."


    As soon as the words came out, not only shuiyutong and Tianchen were a little shocked, but also the people they heard were petrified. Is this person joking? Someone else''s miss Shuijia will apologize to a small person who can''t stand on the stage?


    "Boy, I don''t think you want to live." Shuiyutong was scolded by people in front of so many people, and he couldn''t go there, so he was in a hurry.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, do you want to fight or not?" Hua Yuege asked defiantly.


    Shuiyutong is about to start in a hurry. Tianchen pulls her and says in her ear, "miss Shuijia, it''s not proper to start with people in the street. Moreover, it''s college enrollment. Your willful and reckless behavior will break the rules. If you make a big noise, it''s even worse for your reputation. "


    When shuiyutong heard this, he restrained himself, but his face was still angry: "but I can''t swallow this breath."


    "Even today, I''m not afraid that I won''t have a chance to clean up a young man." Heaven advised.


    Shuiyutong just put his sleeves on: "boy, you are lucky today. I won''t stop you from going to hospital, but I will see later."


    After that, they will leave.


    "Did I let you go?" Hua is like a song.


    When she said this, the people on the scene could not respond. She had already stabbed such a big basket and could not accept it well. It''s death.


    "What else do you want to do?" Water rain Tong angrily asked.


    "You owe me an apology." Hua rugo said and walked up to her, looking at her face and saying, "I didn''t mean you to be frivolous, and I didn''t laugh at your ugliness. Why are you targeting me?"


    "Dare you!" The water rain Tong hurried a palm to the Hua such as song to split down.


    Hua Ruge grabbed her arm and approached her and said, "what''s the matter? Did you hurt a bit? "


    Shuiyutong still needs to start. Hua Ruge has already stepped back. She looks at Tianchen thoughtfully and says, "you don''t look very good, and you are not picky about food."


    Tianchen''s face began to look very ugly. He was just engaged. If it came out, he would lose not only the face of Shuijia, but also his face.


    "I killed you." Water Yutong is going to pounce on Hua Ruge again, but he is pulled back by Tianchen. His voice is low: "have you had enough trouble?"


    Today, if Hua Ruge is as rebellious as others, she will be more willful. But Hua Ruge is not a good person. If it gets into trouble, the reputation of being tough and powerless and bullying others will be spread out. Rumors alone will be enough for them to drink a pot.


    Although the water rain Tong is angry not light, but also not completely lose reason by the sky Chen one pull, also reflected.

 Chapter 1261

    She took two deep breaths and said, "it''s impossible for me to apologize. If you dare to give me a hand, I can send you away without the academicians here."


    That''s the best way to say it. I put the responsibility on Hua Ruge. It seems that Hua Ruge is the unreasonable person.


    However, with Hua Yuege''s wit, she couldn''t understand her intention. She smiled and said, "look at your state today. It''s like I''m bullying you. But you dare to speak rudely to me today. I''ll never give up. I''ll see you in the arena three days later. How about that?"


    Three days later, the day when he was officially admitted to the challenge arena.


    Shuiyutong frowns. It''s a formal challenge. If she doesn''t take it, she can''t make it.


    "Well, if you can win me, I will not only apologize to you, but also let you go straight to the college." The water is raining brightly.


    "It''s a deal." Hua Yuege squinted, looked at the silent sky again, and stood back in the team satisfied.


    Tianchen and shuiyutong can finally leave, but now the figure has not come so proud.


    As soon as the two talents left, there were many people around Hua Ruge. You said it in a word.


    "Little brother, the decision you just made is really reckless. How powerful is the water family? The water Yutong is their legitimate daughter. They will not let their legitimate daughter be humiliated. You must be the one who suffered the loss at last."


    "And do you think it''s useless to see the water in the rain? People have already broken through the mysterious fairyland at a young age. If you look at you again, it''s a fairyland at most. How can you fight them? "


    "If you want me to say that you''d better run fast. Run now. The farther you go, the better. Otherwise, you will be caught by Shuijia."


    "Yes, little brother. Let''s run."


    Listening to these words, Hua Ruge always had a faint smile on her face. She thanked each other one by one, and then she didn''t line up and directly jumped in line to report to the front.


    The registered academician also saw the previous scene, and didn''t care that Hua rugo didn''t obey the order, so he wrote her name on it. Hua rugo wandered back home.


    The onlookers shook their heads and sighed, wondering if this man could live for three days.


    Others say it''s guesswork. In order to protect her reputation, Shuijia won''t leave her in the challenge arena that day.


    Hua rugo left the college and went to the street. These days, she was very familiar with the little beggar who had been rescued before. She also knew that the little beggar was very familiar with his head in the moon city, so she said a paragraph for him to pass on.


    The little beggar listened to the message again and said, "don''t worry, young man. I''ll let everyone in luoyuecheng know the news before long."


    "Thank you so much." Hua rugo said to take out some spirit stones and put them into his hands to use as funds.


    After that, Hua Yuege swaggered to the bamboo shed.


    The little beggars also began to move. They taught Hua Ruge to many beggars. These beggars sang in the street. The general meaning is that miss Shuijia is bullied and willful. She regards the rules of the college as nothing. She is just a naughty lady.


    This kind of unruly appearance doesn''t match with the fifth young master of Tianjia at all. Tianjia is absolutely blind to ask her not to fight with the young lady of Tianjia.


    Such gossip has always been popular among people, and many people saw it when they signed up, so it spread quickly, and the matter was discussed all over the street.


    At this time, Hua Ruge has returned to the bamboo house and is drinking tea with Childe wutrace.


    When she told us that she was going to fight with shuiyutong in the challenge arena, childe Wuchen called a helpless: "how do you get out and get back in trouble?"


    "It''s really not me. I went to sign up honestly. As a result, the woman said who I am, and then she said that she hated me and let the students not take me in. You said it was annoying." Hua Ruge''s statement.


    The concern of Childe wutrace is the cause of shuiyutong''s anger. He asked, "who did she say you were like?"


    "If you don''t say it, it''s very similar." Hua Ruge answers while drinking tea.


    "Shuijia?" The childe with no trace read low.


    Hua Ruge looked at him strangely: "what''s the matter?"


    "I can''t think of anything." The childe shakes his head.


    "Anyway, I don''t care why this woman reacts so much. Anyway, she dares to provoke me. If I don''t let her taste it, I''ll give her my surname." Hua Ruge is a way of remembering revenge.


    The childe without trace is used to it too. He only says, "do what you want, don''t be angry with yourself."


    He knew that she was always in a bad temper, and that it was hard to keep her fit.


    "Don''t worry, it''s them that make me sick." Hua Ruge drinks tea again.


    "Is there anything I need to do?" Asked the childe.


    Hua rugo shook his head and said, "no, I''ve already told people to spread the news. It''s not easy for her to live without us."


    "Today''s news?" Asked the childe without trace curiously.


    "Not only that, of course, but I''ve added a little bit of something that everyone loves." Hua Ruge said that he told the little beggar what he said.


    After hearing this, childe wutrace couldn''t laugh or cry. He shook his head and said: "you are really smart. According to the rumor that they have just been engaged and the warring family has intervened, the girl will not only be hard to raise her head in the Tianjia family, but also be taught in the Shuijia family. If the warring family uses this as an article, the play will be more sufficient. "


    "Who let her not have eyes to provoke me?" Hua is like a king.


    "Do you know how powerful the water family is? Do you dare to enter the college after you offend them?" The childe asked her with a smile.


    "If they don''t let me in, I will." Hua Ruge said again and again: "that Sanyuan college is not only their power. As far as I know, there is a deep gap between Zhan family and Shui family. Tian family doesn''t help anyone. There is a big gap between them. I''m not afraid of not having my shelter."


    "You are not afraid of anything." Childe wutrace is helpless to her.


    Although Hua rugo is acting in a perverse and impulsive way, his brain is just a mess. No matter how much others hate him, it will not help. He is just a devil of the world.


    "I''ll take it as a compliment." Hua Yuege smiles at him.


    "But do you think the water family will let you live for three days?"


    "So I just walked around a few blocks and came back in a flash. Your place will not be exposed for the time being." Hua rugo said, "I guess they should be worried about the rumor today. They will find me tomorrow. I promise to leave before then."


    "I don''t need to leave. I''m more at ease with you." Said the childe without trace.


    "Although I have a bad temper, my brain is clear. If I run, I''m sure I won''t be caught, and I''ll be back in three days. But if we stay here and wait for them to catch us, we may not be rivals. " Hua Ruge is analyzing.

 Chapter 1262

    "With me, they can''t hurt you." Easy way of Childe wutrace.


    Hua Ruge still shakes his head: "I can''t implicate you. This kind of family is deeply rooted. Who knows what they have?"


    "Listen to me." Childe wutrace poured a cup of tea for her. Although he said overbearing words, he was still very gentle. He looked at her with a doting smile.


    Hua Ruge felt his strong self-confidence and raised his eyebrows slightly, as if thinking about his strength.


    Later, they went out to eat something, and Hua Ruge teased Nine Tailed Fox for a while and went to bed.


    At the same time, the news that shuiyutong was willful and domineering in the college had already reached Shuijia. Tianjia didn''t even send someone to comfort him. Obviously, he had a lot of opinions on this matter.


    The old master of Shuijia, shuixiaoze, the father of shuiyutong, walked up and down the hall. Shuiyutong knelt down and did not dare to speak.


    "Going to the college newspaper can make a mess. You''re really promising." "Water roars Ze indignant way.


    "I didn''t expect this to happen, just because I saw the man was upset." The water drizzled in a whisper.


    "Are you still quibbling? Do you know who you are now? I don''t want to look at any occasion. " Shuixiaoze sits on the chair with one face.


    "How can I know that I will meet someone who looks like that woman? It''s uncomfortable to look at me," said shuiyutong, looking up and holding his head


    "What did you say? Like who? " Asked the water.


    "Like an aunt." When shuiyutong mentioned this, she said seriously: "father, you didn''t see that boy and aunt are just carved out of a mold. I don''t know if you think they are my illegitimate son of Shuijia."


    "Your aunt? Are you talking about your aunt yunning? " Shuixiaoze''s eyes narrowed when he heard it.


    Only this woman in the family can be regarded as unknown and disgraceful.


    "Water rain Tong repeatedly nods:" yes


    "Did you ask, where is that boy?" Water roaring Ze asked again.


    "It''s said that it''s from Songcheng, a small place. My parents are miners. I look at it and say the truth." The water is raining brightly.


    "Your aunt has been out for several years, but she is not in the big world, but in a small world. Even if there are illegitimate children, she should not be here."


    "I know I made a mistake, but I still hate to see that face, and I don''t want to bring criticism from the water supply family. That''s why I want to drive her away. I didn''t expect that she was so difficult to deal with." Shuiyutong said that this is enough grievance.


    As a young lady of her family, it''s nothing to catch up with an ordinary person in the college she founded. As a result, she not only failed, but also got into trouble.


    "I''ve sent someone to check the rumor. It''s a very fast rumor. Someone must have done it deliberately. You have been calculated. " Water Xiao Ze calm down said.


    "Who is that?" asked shuiyutong strangely


    "Whoever has interests is who, either the warrior or the kid you offend."


    "He? No way. "


    Water Xiao Ze cold face, eyes flashed a murderous: "whether it is him or not, all damn."


    "Father, she challenged me, and I''ve already agreed. It''s not good for my family''s reputation that she died at this time." The water is raining brightly.


    "A fight will set off even greater waves." Water Xiaoze said and waved: "you go back and think about it behind closed doors, and leave the rest to me."


    "Yes." Water rain Tong dare not disobey, should sound then left.


    In the evening, Shuijia took the picture of Hua Ruge and secretly only went to all the shops in luoyuecheng to inquire about Hua Ruge''s residence.


    Hua Ruge has been hanging out these days, so the next day someone identified Hua Ruge and touched the bamboo shed through acquaintances.


    In the yard, Hua Ruge is feeding the Nine Tailed Fox. The fox is very picky. He only eats the dried animal meat. Fortunately, the childe without trace is not short of money to buy it.


    The childe without trace plays this chess with himself in the bamboo Pavilion.


    "Your master is so bored." Hua Ruge touched the head of Nine Tailed Fox and whispered.


    Nine tail fox is very human, smell speech point head, a very agree with the appearance.


    Seeing that a man and a fox are fighting fiercely, childe wutrace can''t help but go over his head and say, "you two are not kind. What eat me and live me will talk about me behind my back?"


    Hua Ruge felt his nose, and Nine Tailed Fox, a clever little fox, bowed his head and ate dried meat. One person and one fox were silent at the same time.


    This is the two living treasures.


    At this time, the atmosphere around the bamboo house was a little strange, as if it was quiet.


    Childe Wuxian is motionless. A white child in his hand falls on the jade chessboard and makes a clear and pleasant sound.


    Nine tail fox has been low head suddenly raised, eyes are full of alert look.


    Hua Ruge reached out his hand and touched his little head, and his face opened as usual: "since you are here, don''t hide. Come out and let me see you."


    As soon as her voice fell into the courtyard, there were five people in black. Each breath was strong. I think they were all strong people.


    Hua rugo looked at them and laughed and joked, "how many people are you wearing night clothes in the daytime for fear that other people don''t know you are doing sneaky business?"


    "Boy, you dare to be crazy when you are dying." One of them scolded.


    Hua Ruge smiled and turned to look at the childe without trace and said, "how about the three of me and the two of you?"


    The childe without trace took out another black son and fell down. He shook his head at the smell of words: "you still don''t have to do it. Where did you tear down my bamboo house?"


    make complaints about the strength of Tucao Hua, such as "I am so violent."


    "You said no, No." Childe Wu trace dotes on and drowns, and then looks at several people in Black: "what else do you want to say?"


    "Who are you?" The man in black just spoke again.


    "Besides that." Childe Wuxian is still sitting there. He is slender and thin, but he has a stable momentum.


    "No matter who you are, if you offend my authority, you should die."


    The men in Black said that they took out their weapons respectively, but before they started, they saw the childe with no trace squinting his eyes. Obviously, he didn''t do anything like Hua Ruge, but he felt what energy was flowing around him.


    She looked at several people in black, and saw that their sharp movements seemed to slow down countless times. In the process, their faces and hands began to wrinkle, and their hair began to dry and white, becoming more and more old.


    She stared at these people from their prime to their old age. Their vitality was failing at a terrible speed. At last, they had lost their vitality before the sword was pulled out.


    I saw these people slowly fall on the ground, the process is still changing, the last fall on the ground is only a pile of dead bones, and the long sword that has not been pulled out.

 Chapter 1263

    Hua Ruge swallowed his saliva fiercely. His neck was almost stiff and turned to the childe without trace. He saw that he had already recovered. The bones on the big sleeve were all broken into dust. He threw them out of the hospital.


    "That''s over?" Hua Ruge''s unbelievable way.


    "What else do you want?" Childe Wuxian looks at her with a smile.


    Hua Ruge approached him, thinking about the scene before, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    "You want to ask me how I did it." Mr. Wu trace asked her.


    Hua nodded like a song.


    "You might as well guess." Mr. Wu trace didn''t say the answer directly, but let her relax.


    Hua Ruge thought about it and said his most intuitive feeling: "you suck away their life span?"


    "It''s not." "It''s just a way to control time. I can speed up the time passing on them," replied the childe


    "Time?" Hua Yuege''s astonished eyes: "this kind of thing can also be manipulated?"


    The childe without trace nodded.


    Hua rugo thought again and said, "so, before you can let people die and come back to life, is their time back to before they die?"


    "Yes." He answered.


    "That''s cool, too." Huaruge looks envious.


    "This is what the old man who brought me here passed on to me." The childe without trace said to her.


    Hua rugo didn''t care about this, but asked curiously, "can you make the world where we live still or backward?"


    "No trace childe nods:" a few breath can do, time is long cannot


    Hua Yuege swallowed again, and asked eagerly, "can you teach me?"


    "You can''t learn." "No trace childe laughs a way.


    "Why?"


    "It''s not a skill but a supernatural power. Inheritance can only be used once. Even if you find a new inheritance, you can''t use it." The childe without trace explained.


    "I still don''t understand."


    "Everyone can only learn one magic power, which is the rule of heaven and earth. And you have mastered a magic. " He spoke.


    Hua Yuege''s face is muddled: "can I still be psychic?"


    "You may have forgotten that you master space technology, which is a kind of magic that is not inferior to time at all, but you have not inherited it, and you know too little."


    "It turns out that''s the case. I should pay close attention to it." Hua Ruge is a little excited. This kind of ability is really great.


    "I can''t remember. Inheritance is hard to find. It depends on chance." He advised.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said: "I knew you were so powerful, I certainly didn''t want to run."


    "I said, you can rest assured," smiled the childe.


    He didn''t say that supernatural power is very consumed and should be used in moderation.


    On the same day, shuixiaoze didn''t see the killer come back from his left and right waiting at home. The spy nearby said that there was no movement in the yard, so he sent another group of people in, but they didn''t come out after entering the yard.


    He''s a little confused now. He heard that Hua Ruge only has the strength of fairyland. She can''t make sure the strong people in the extreme environment, so someone can help her.


    In the investigation, there has always been a man in white and Hua Ruge going in and out together. Is this the man?


    But what kind of strong person can kill so many powerful people in one fell swoop, even if their voice doesn''t come out?


    Is this Hua Ruge of extraordinary origin? Or is it really related to his water family? What do you come back to do?


    When he thought of it, he called for humanity: "send someone to song city to check the details of Hua Ruge and see who is in her family."


    "Yes." The man answered.


    Shuixiaoze still had some doubts, so he walked out of the door and went to the most remote courtyard of Shuijia.


    Shuijia''s mansion is built with great style. Although it has a history of hundreds of years, it still doesn''t look old. Instead, it has a legacy of charm and beauty. It''s hard to imagine that such a grand mansion will have a dilapidated courtyard.


    The courtyard hasn''t been repaired for 20 years. There are no flowers and plants in the courtyard. In the middle of the courtyard, a big pear tree died because no one cared for it. It''s very desolate.


    Shuixiaoze frowned, then pushed the gate open and heard the weak cough inside.


    "Miss, I''ll call the doctor." A woman''s voice came out.


    In the room, on the bed was a woman in a white coat. Her face was pale and her lips were bloodless. When she coughed, her thin body trembled and looked weak.


    She waved her hand and said, "no, they can''t cure me."


    The mammy around couldn''t help but pour her a bowl of water.


    The woman looked up and drank. Her face met the light from the lattice window, and her face appeared.


    Even though she has been lingering in the bed for more than ten years, which has worn away all her anger and accelerated her aging, we can still see that she is beautiful, but this kind of beauty has added a morbid condition, and her eyes are empty like withering flowers.


    If someone who knows Hua Ruge is present, they will find that she is very similar to the woman in bed. Even in this way, there are seven or eight images.


    At this time, shuixiaoze pushed the door and came in, just looking at the person in the bed like this, with disgust in his eyes.


    He was born in the first place, but he was robbed of the limelight by a woman of low birth. He hated shuiyunning in his heart, and now he was happy to see her turn into such an end.


    In this way, he became the most outstanding talent in the generation of Shuijia. His descendants are still outstanding. Unlike shuiyunning, he has not ruined his future, nor despised himself, nor has the next generation to turn over.


    But now he has doubts about whether she has left wild seeds in the big world.


    When mammy saw the water, she hurried to salute.


    The water Yun Ning on the bed raised her eyes. When she saw the water roaring, she was surprised to pick her eyes. She took the initiative to say, "it''s more than ten years since you came to me for the first time, rare guest."


    "I ask you, where did you go when you ran away from home?" said water Xiaoze with a calm face


    After shuiyunning heard the problem, her empty eyes gradually became focused. She thought about it and said, "you know, I went to a small world through a transmission."


    "Before that? How long have you been in the world? " Water roars Ze to ask next.


    "It''s too long for me to remember." Shuiyunning said and looked at shuixiaoze and asked, "I''m surprised why you asked me this all of a sudden."


    "You''d better answer me." The water roars and the water looks bad.


    "No joke." Water Yun Ning did not smile to pick pick the lip angle, said: "a month."


    "Really?"


    "You may not believe it, either."


    Shuixiaoze looked at her face, and then left with a cold snort after she didn''t see the clue.


    After shuixiaoze left, shuiyunning slowly sat up straight and coughed two times: "he can''t ask me this for no reason. There must be something about me."


    She murmured and said to Mammy, "mammy Li, go and find out what happened to the water family recently or who, and be sure to ask for more details."

 Chapter 1264

    Shuixiaoze''s return from shuiyunning can confirm that Hua Ruge has nothing to do with her, but even so, it is still a tough problem.


    Hua rugo is obviously protected by experts. He can''t send ordinary killers to fight against the hidden forces of Shuijia because of such small things. Moreover, only the leader of the family can mobilize those forces, and he has no such right.


    If it goes on and waits for two days for the challenge arena, the influence of this event will be expanded even more. Then, if the strategists take this as an article, the water experts will fall into trouble.


    Now the best way left is to have peace talks, so that Hua Ruge won''t make any more noise, so that the matter will gradually subside.


    Although it''s too hard for the water family to make peace with a person from a humble background, he can only do so for anyone who involves sensitive people in a sensitive period.


    After cleaning up two groups of people, the bamboo house calmed down. It was not until the next day that there was any movement outside. However, this time, people went to the front door.


    At this time, childe wutrace is reading in the bamboo Pavilion, and Hua Ruge is studying carefully with the brand that records the spatial technique.


    There was a knock at the door, and then a polite voice came from the outside: "in the water, guest Qing, I don''t know if I can meet the host."


    Childe Wuxian looks at Hua like a song.


    Hua Ruge nodded her head without thinking, but she wanted to see what the water family could do.


    The childe without trace took back his eyes and said lightly: "please come in."


    When the man outside pushed in, he saw the childe without trace sitting in the bamboo Pavilion. Thinking of the previous waves of missing people, he was very careful. Standing under the pavilion, he bowed to childe without trace and said, "excuse me, childe."


    "What can I do for you?" Hua Yuege stepped forward at this time, and dangerlang said.


    The man thought that these two people are generally good-looking. How can their temperament be so poor.


    "I think this is Mr. Hua. I was entrusted by the master of the water collector to negotiate with you." The polite way of Keqing.


    Hua rugo picked up his eyebrow and said, "send someone to kill me on the front foot, and then come to negotiate with me on the back foot. You have changed fast enough."


    "It was all a misunderstanding." The guest Qing hit a ha ha, then said: "the old master asked me to apologize for what the young lady did before. It''s really the young lady''s willfulness. Please understand."


    Hua rugo looked at the flattering look of the man, still looking at him with one face. It wasn''t that she couldn''t understand him, but she couldn''t guess why he came.


    "It''s not a small matter. If it goes on, it will be bad for both of us. So the master sent me to be calm with Mr. Hua. " Guest Qing said again.


    Hua Ruge understood this time. This is the rhythm of peace talk.


    "Although it''s not that I apologize for my lack of sincerity, I''m a good talker. Let''s not worry." Hua Ruge squats on the top of the steps, and her sight is exactly on the same level with Keqing standing below.


    As soon as Keqing was about to open his mouth, Hua Yuege added, "but if I make a big deal, it will be a little good."


    "The master said that as long as the challenge arena competition after three days is cancelled, you can enter the college directly without passing the examination." The guest offers the terms.


    Hua Ruge picked his lips and said, "it''s still sincere. I accept it."


    "I know that Mr. Hua understands people." That person said to take out the water home famous placard that had been prepared for a long time, take this to be able to enter the college directly.


    Hua rugo took it over and nodded: "I''ll take it. Go back and tell your master. It''s over."


    "Yes." When Keqing finishes his task, he leaves.


    Hua rugo stood up and threw the post on the table and said, "I think he''s very good at water family. Only a few waves of people died and surrendered."


    "The relationship between laishuijia and Tianjia and Zhanjia is far more complicated and unreliable than the outside world." Childe Wuxian speaks.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I guess so, it''s not me they are really afraid of, it''s someone stabbing in the back."


    "So, do you really go to this college?" Childe Wuxian is still more concerned about it.


    "Of course, it''s obvious that this is not only a place to learn knowledge, but also an interesting place." Hua Ruge said, touching his chin.


    In addition to expressing his approval, childe Wuxian doesn''t know what else to say.


    I don''t need to prepare for the challenge arena competition after three days, nor do I need to think about the assessment. The next few days are quite clean.


    The rumor about this matter in luoyuecheng also disappeared with the silent cancellation of the challenge arena match. In addition, Shuijia suppressed it secretly, so gradually few people mentioned it.


    Hua Ruge has been on the street twice. From the current situation, she has to admit that the master of the water family is still a very powerful person and knows when to show weakness.


    At least now, things have been solved very well.


    A few days later, mother Li, who had just come back from the front door, came to shuiyunning''s bed.


    "Did you find anything?" When shuiyunning saw Mammy, she asked.


    This mammy began to serve her when she was young. Now she is not young. She often works in the inner court. It is not easy to get information.


    Fortunately, Mammy Li''s son is on duty in the concierge. She''s just free these two days. I''ve run for her. I''ve heard the news,


    "I''ve heard it. Recently, the water family has been running smoothly. Miss Yu Tong has just made an appointment with the Tian family. But in recent days, Miss Yutong has caused a lot of trouble. "


    Then mammy Li told the story of the day and said that the storm had passed.


    "That''s it?" Asked the water, frowning.


    Mammy Li nodded, "this is the only thing that happened recently. It''s not a small sensation."


    "Then why did he come to me?" Shuiyunning thinks about shuixiaoze''s eyes on that day, only to find that it''s not easy.


    But it seems that things are flat, and if not things, is it because of people?


    "First name." Shuiyunning turns to look at mammy Li and asks, "who is the one who is making trouble with Shuijia?"


    Mammy Li has a bad memory in her old age. After thinking for a while, she said, "it''s a young man named Hua Ruge, who is not born well, but it''s said that she looks pretty."


    When shuiyunning heard the name, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She held mammy Li''s shoulder in her thin hands and asked one by one, "you say her name is Hua Ruge?"


    "Yes." Mammy Li replied in a dazed way. For the first time, she saw such a big reaction from her young lady.


    "Like a song Like a song... " The water is murmuring again and again, and tears roll down in my eyes.


    Child, is it her child?


    "You say a young man?" Water Yun Ning asked again.


    "Yes," mother Li nodded


    "No." Water Yun Ning categorically vetoed, she gazed forward: "she should be a girl."

 Chapter 1265

    Mammy Li didn''t understand. She asked strangely, "I''m afraid you are not confused. What do you say?"


    "For more than a decade, I''ve never been more awake." The tears on shuiyunning''s face have not dried yet, but they are already laughing. The smile is full of joy and satisfaction.


    When she developed her own shapeshifting pill, Dan Fang left it to her daughter. If she took shapeshifting pill, she could pretend to be a man, which is not surprising.


    And if Hua Ruge has no place like himself, then water Xiaoze will not be unable to sit.


    So if she moved her mind a little, she could guess that it was her daughter who came and probably looked like her.


    Shuiyunning gets out of bed, stands in the bronze mirror, and looks at her old face. She cries, tears and smiles. She whispers: "you look like me, so you are a little beauty."


    "What are you talking about, miss?" Mammy Li has no bottom in her heart. She comes up to ask.


    "They won''t let me out, Mammy. Help me find a picture of Hua Ruge." Shuiyunning said that although she had guessed about it, she still wanted to make sure.


    "It''s not difficult, just miss. Who is he? How can he deserve your attention?" Asked mammy Li.


    You should know that the young ladies of their family have lost their anger since they were brought back more than ten years ago. Without spiritual support, they have collapsed for so many years.


    But now she saw anger and emotion in shuiyunning''s eyes.


    It''s all because she mentioned a name.


    "I''ll tell you when you get it back." Water Yun Ning said, and charged: "do things carefully, do not be found by others."


    She can''t expose her daughter to the water family, otherwise there will be great danger.


    "Yes." Mammy Li went in response.


    At the end of the college''s assessment that day, Hua rugo signed up with a famous post. When she appeared in people''s eyes, these people were obviously shocked. They thought that the biggest possibility of not playing a challenge match that day was that the arrogant boy was secretly solved by the water family.


    Now it seems that she not only hasn''t disappeared, but also signed up with the famous post of Shuijia. This kind of situation can be seen at a glance that the water family is good for this kid, so she doesn''t challenge.


    But what''s the joke? The power is so powerful that the water family can shake hands with a little boy?


    Just when these people guess what talent Hua Ruge has or backstage, Hua Ruge has already signed up, just waiting for the talent test to be recorded.


    Hua Ruge is reluctant to go to the test bed.


    All eyes were fixed.


    However, they were shocked by the result, because Hua Ruge has only yellow talent, which is the worst among these disciples, and the strength is only fairyland, which is really less impressive than the common people in the fairyland.


    So people shook their heads and said they didn''t see the talent that was so poor. Some even doubted how it could be cultivated to heaven fairyland in more than 20 years.


    Of course, they don''t know that Hua rugo has only been in the world for two years.


    Hua Ruge is helpless to see the light of the test platform. He steps down and waits for distribution under the eyes of the public.


    As a result, those who performed well were admitted to the inner court, while Hua Ruge was one of the few disciples who was admitted to the outer court. However, she was also satisfied. After all, she didn''t fight in a contest and it was not realistic to enter the inner court.


    On that day, the courtyard was allocated again. However, Hua Ruge still went back to the bamboo house of Childe wutrace. She didn''t have to live in it so early because she was a few days away from the formal education.


    They can talk with each other and play with Jiuwei fox. It''s much more interesting.


    One day, childe Wuxian was making tea in the bamboo Pavilion. After pouring a cup of tea for her, he said: "I feel that the seal in the snow mountain is a little loose. Maybe someone moved it again. I need to go back for a few days."


    Hua Ruge nodded at will after hearing the words, and then asked: "pay attention to safety."


    "I should say to you that although the water family has made peace with you, it''s just a plan to slow down the war. I''m sure that I hate it. It''s possible to start against you at any time." The childe reminds me.


    "I know. I''m on guard." Hua Ruge doesn''t care.


    "Leave as soon as you are in danger and go to me." The childe without trace points to the coral bracelet on her wrist and beckons her to use it.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so easy." Hua rugo played with the cup in his hand and asked, "by the way, how long will you be back?"


    Hearing her question, childe Wuxian raised his lips slightly and asked in a low voice, "would you miss me?"


    "It''s boring to be alone." Hua Ruge is very straightforward.


    Although childe wutrace didn''t hear the answer he wanted to hear, he still smiled and said: "no more than seven days at most."


    Hua Yuege nodded clearly.


    That night, Wuxian left. Originally, he wanted to leave Jiuwei fox to Hua Ruge to play. As a result, Jiuwei fox seemed to be afraid of being abandoned. Poor Baba just wanted to go with his master, so he had to take it with him. A mercenary friend of


    make complaints about the "tail Fox". This is a good wine mate. She usually plays with her again. How can she agree with her master''s Tucao?


    The next day, Hua Ruge was bored to study space technology in a bamboo house, when suddenly someone knocked on the door.


    She rolled her big sleeves and opened the door. What caught her eye was a little beggar in her teens.


    "It turned out to be a little brother. Come in and have a seat." Hua rugo thought she was wanted to play.


    However, the little beggar took a jade slip out of his arms and handed it to Hua Ruge, saying, "this is what someone asked me to give it to you."


    "Who?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The little beggar shook his head: "I can''t see clearly, and I dare not."


    Hua Ruge picks up the jade Jane. When the little beggar leaves, she closes the door of the bamboo shed and begins to explore the contents.


    It''s just a simple message of consciousness.


    "Go quickly, don''t let the water family find you. If they find you, they will kill you."


    She tossed and turned inside on this sentence, which made her confused and completely confused about the situation.


    What does the water family mean when they find her?


    How can we talk about it before and do it now?


    And who is this messenger?


    A series of questions lingered in Hua Ruge''s mind, and she could not make sense of them.


    Just then, a blue light flickered in front of her, and the devouring beast suddenly appeared on the table in front of her.


    "You''re not sleeping? It''s rare. " Hua Ruge reached out to tease it.


    A pair of black eyes devouring the beast stared at the jade Jane in her hand.


    "You like this?" Hua Ruge hands the jade slips forward.


    Swallowing beast carefully felt a way: "the above breath is so familiar."

 Chapter 1266

    "You mean you are familiar with the master''s breath?" Hua Yuege asked.


    After devouring the beast and nodding his head, he circled around the jade slips, which seemed to be thinking.


    Hua Yuege looks at it strangely.


    "I thought that she was the first human being I came into contact with after I was conscious, but she didn''t make a contract all the time, but she gave me a contract to you." Swallowing beast said while making a trance look.


    Hua Ruge was also surprised: "it means that this man gave you to me?"


    The Devourer didn''t answer her, but went on, "I see. This is your mother."


    "What?" Hua Ruge can feel his shock.


    What''s this with?


    But just when she thought that, the blank in her brain was replaced by some pictures.


    The picture shows her holding the jade Jane and reading the words left in it. She can''t remember those words now, but she can remember the meaning of them.


    It was her mother who told her about her health and made her cultivate and protect herself.


    And when these pictures appear, she only feels a dull pain in her heart and mouth, which is like her and not like her.


    She put her head in her hands, with a look of pain on her face.


    The devouring beast jumped in front of her anxiously and called her, "master, master, wake up, what''s wrong with you?"


    However, Hua Ruge did not respond.


    After calming down for a while, she was sweating and panting.


    "Mother." She read in a low voice.


    The devouring beast looked at her nervously and asked, "master, do you remember anything?"


    "I saw some pictures before. My mother left me from childhood. I want to find her back." Hua is like a song and a low way.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "when I want to continue to think about it, the spirit begins to have a sharp pain, and the picture I can see is already blurred."


    "It will be all right in the future." Phagocytic beast said: "memory of this thing or to let it go, do not forcibly recall, will damage their own."


    "Well." Hua Yuege took up the jade Jane in his hand and said, "what is my mother afraid of when she gave me the jade Jane? Where is she? "


    The Devourer shook his head.


    Hua Ruge thought of the words in the jade slips and began to think.


    Yu Jianzhong said that the water family would find her and kill her. This must not be the case that she is in conflict with shuiyutong now. Since it''s not this, why should she be afraid of being found?


    Does she have anything to do with the water family?


    She frowned and murmured.


    The devouring beast lies on the table, sleepy. When he hears this, he gets up and says, "I think you have an aunt named Shui, which seems to be shuiyunxuan."


    It doesn''t have much memory of Hua Ruge''s life, but it can be thought of after being reminded.


    "My aunt is my mother''s sister or sister." Hua Yuege said and said: "shuiyunxuan, Shuijia."


    So it''s possible that I have relatives with Shuijia?


    Devouring the beast, he points his head, but he doesn''t care about it. He plays jade Jane on the table.


    "How can I know which is my mother in a family as big as the water family?" Hua Ruge felt his chin, which was very difficult.


    Now she has narrowed the scope of investigation from luoyuecheng to Shuijia, but it''s still difficult.


    But she soon thought about what Yu Jianzhong said.


    Water will kill her?


    Why would that be?


    Under what circumstances will relatives kill people, and still in case she has not made any mistakes.


    The most likely is that her identity is not honorable, and even more will bring shame to the family.


    So now the scope has been narrowed down a little. Her mother is a water family, probably a Yun generation, and may have shamed the family.


    And she''s still in the water!


    When she thought about it, she also read it softly. The devouring animal thought it was reasonable to hear it. At last, it didn''t understand.


    "Master, how do you know she''s in Shuijia? Maybe she''s already married."


    Hua Yuege pointed to the jade Jane she held in her arms and said, "that''s why she cares so much about me but doesn''t come to see me. What do you mean?"


    "What?" The devouring beast shakes its small head doubtfully.


    "There is only one possibility that meeting will bring me danger. So she must be in the water family, for fear that coming to see me will attract the attention of the water family. " Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    "It''s complicated." Swallowing animals show that their brains can''t understand the problem of burning their brains.


    "As I said before, the scope is very small. She is over thirty or forty years old, and now she is unmarried in the water family, and it is a family stain." Hua rugo said that some characters had flashed in his mind.


    It is said that shuiyunning, a gifted girl of Shuijia, eloped with men more than 20 years ago and was brought back a few years later. After that, there was no news of her death. If she''s not dead, it means she''s still at home.


    What she did was enough to shame the family. If it was her children, the water family would definitely eliminate them. They would never allow the existence of wild species or the events of that year because a child was turned over.


    She narrowed her eyes and clenched her fist, but it was all her guess. She had to find a way to prove it.


    So Hua Yuege went out the door that day, went straight to a pub he often went to, found a storyteller in his sixties, gave him a sum of money and asked him a question.


    These people like to collect information from the upper class all the year round, and they have a very good memory. Otherwise, they can''t tell stories to others. One recitation is a long period.


    Her question is, how many years has the water family been married?


    The old man thought and shook his head at last. "As far as I know, a generation of more than ten women in the water family have been married."


    Huaruge picks eyebrows.


    "Yes, there''s another one who hasn''t come out of the cabinet, but he has been with a wild man for a while. It''s shuiyunning." When the old man said this, he unconsciously lowered the volume.


    Because this is a big taboo of water family, people usually dare not mention it. Only in private can they talk about it.


    But now it''s a long time, and there are not many people who think about it.


    Hua Ruge knows the answer she is looking for when she hears it. At this moment, she is happy and worried. Her mood is complicated and nervous.


    Mother, is that really her mother?


    She took a few deep breaths before leaving the old man''s house. After returning home, she thought for a long time, and the more she thought, the more determined she was.


    Even if she wants to go, she will take her mother and go together. Even if she is stared at by Shuijia, she will not hesitate.


    On the same day, she bought a water boy and gave him a jade Jane to send in.


    For money, the boy sent her to shuiyunning''s yard overnight and handed the jade Jane to mammy Li.

 Chapter 1267

    Shuiyunning soon found that the jade Jane she sent out was back in her hands. When she saw the jade Jane, she was surprised at the first moment, and soon shed tears.


    Her expression is very complicated, with deep worries and deep gratification.


    Worry about your daughter''s safety and comfort her intelligence.


    In a word, she can find herself, and Hua Ruge''s mind is not ordinary.


    Her mind penetrated into the jade slips. What she left behind has been erased. A new spiritual force has been added. After carefully reading it, she added a paragraph in her brain: mother, first of all, you should believe that I can deal with the crisis. Second and most important, I will not leave you alone. You can come to see me or let me see you.


    This is very short, but it makes her tears flow ceaselessly, so that her hands holding Yujian are shaking, her weak body seems to be unable to support her mental load, as if she would fall at any time.


    Mammy Li hurriedly supported her and said, "Miss, it''s better to go to bed to have a rest if it''s cool on the ground."


    "The child is so much like me." Shuiyunning closed her eyes with a complex expression.


    If you really follow her nature, you will not leave.


    But with her strength, if found by Shuijia, it will be a dead end. As a mother, her health is not as good as it is now, and she can''t help at all.


    What should I do?


    The water makes trouble.


    Hua Ruge, on the other hand, was determined. Since she was asked to find her mother, she would not leave. She hardly went out these days, but was waiting for her mother''s news in the bamboo house.


    After waiting for about two days, the little beggar sent the jade slips.


    When she saw the jade slips coming back, she knew that her guess was right.


    because she had exposed her identity, shuiyunning didn''t hide her identity. In the jade slips, she said that the power of Shuijia was terrible, and she said that huaruge should not be exposed in front of Shuijia before entering the Daoist realm above the human realm.


    So, face is not to see, she advised her to leave early, learn to come back no later.


    Hua rugo saw this slight frown. She wasn''t completely not afraid of the water family, but she was too eager for the family and her mother''s heart. But seeing her mother''s reminder, she became more rational.


    She bit her lower lip and squinted.


    She was thinking, but not about how to run away from the wind, but about how to make the immortal water family bow in front of her, so that she could not only not be hunted but also get her mother back.


    When she was rational, her brain was still turning very fast. She soon realized that it was difficult to do it by her own strength. Must she find a strong backing to make her own bargaining chip.


    And there seems to be no shortage of people to lean on, either Tianjia or Zhanjia.


    But no matter which one, all need her to enter the college to contact.


    She may not see her mother at once, but the college must go. If she is not found, she will fish in troubled waters. If she is found, she will simply recognize and fight openly.


    Whoever doesn''t want her to be better, don''t think about it.


    Hua rugo has come out with her own character of hob meat again. She leaves nothing to her mother to say her plan, and finds someone to send it back.


    After that, Hua rugo didn''t receive any reply.


    Shuiyunning is smart. She knows that she can only go with her if she doesn''t listen to Hua Ruge, and too frequent communication will undoubtedly increase the risk of leaking information, so she will no longer have the next move.


    Hua Ruge only thinks that her mother recognizes herself. When the college begins to teach, she moves to the college, because everyone in the college knows that she offends Shuijia and deliberately alienates her.


    Those little girls only dare to look at her from afar and talk in a low voice. They dare not talk to each other.


    Hua Ruge has always been a good friend. She has many friends everywhere. No one to play with her makes her very uncomfortable.


    But it also gives her time to know the college here, and then she practices hard in the practice room. She thinks it''s enough for a few days. However, she finds that someone hasn''t come out of the practice room in half a month.


    However, her talent is also a kind of rebellious. In the practice room, where the aura is extremely strong, she has made rapid progress. The second level of the Sutra of annihilation of the world is soon cultivated from the first level to the third level, which also makes her spiritual power more pure, and her attack power and explosive power stronger.


    After reaching this level, Hua Ruge encountered a bottleneck, so she also came out of the practice room. She planned to have a good sleep, and then she went to the city for a round, by the way, to see if childe wutrace had come back.


    However, when she thought about it, five or six people stood in front of her, one by one, looking fierce.


    Hua Ruge wants to go around, but she goes left. These people go left. She goes right. Those people go right.


    There is no doubt that the action is to find fault.


    Hua Yuege then raised his head and smiled at the fat man.


    The fat man thought Hua Ruge was scared and sneered, but before he said a word, he felt as if his face had been smashed by a stone. He fell to the ground quickly, and he only felt stars in front of him.


    Those who followed the fat man didn''t watch Qinghua Yuege''s movements, only to see her take back her fist, and then her eldest brother fell on the ground with his eyes straight.


    "I''ve found a fault with you. You''ve lived enough." Hua rugo said that he had an extra stick in his hand and beat it at the person who fell to the ground.


    The man jumped up quickly from the ground, but where he was as gorgeous as a song, he jumped up and was hit by a stick in his chest, and fell down again.


    Only then did he feel the rain falling from the stick, and he had no other sensation but pain.


    When I was tired of fighting, Hua Yuege stopped his hand and asked those stupid people behind him, "who are you going to come first?"


    "No, no, we have no malice, just passing by Passing by... " A few people said something and scattered in a crowd.


    They are afraid not only because Hua Ruge is so powerful, but also because he is so cruel that he will kill people if he doesn''t even say a word. Who can afford such cruel people.


    Hua rugo picked up his eyebrows and looked down at the fat man who was beaten and was covered with blood. "Why do you stop me?" he asked


    "Yes Miss water... " Fat people have been beaten completely afraid, ask what to say.


    "Is it raining?" Hua is like singing and picking eyebrows.


    The fat man nodded like a pestle: "yes, she asked me to teach you a lesson and then throw you to the back mountain to feed the beast."


    "If you come, you''ll come. You''ll be so stupid that you won''t get beaten." Hua rugo said and went around from his side towards his yard.


    The fat man kept wailing on the ground. Although the beating could not kill him, almost all the bones supporting the action were broken. Now he can''t move or get up. He can''t cry too loudly for help because his mouth is not big.

 Chapter 1268

    Although we know the malice of shuiyutong, Hua Ruge doesn''t care. Let alone her opponent when she comes to Xuanxian. Even if she can''t fight, no one can catch up with her when she escapes.


    She had a good sleep and woke up the next morning to leave the college and go to the bamboo house.


    At the same time, in shuixiaoze''s study, a guard came in, who had been sent to Songcheng for investigation two days before.


    "Has the boy been identified?" Asked the water roaring.


    "I didn''t find it, sir." The guard arched his hand and said, "my subordinates have checked the household registration of the song city. There is no name of the boy on it. They have also visited the miners. They can be sure that there is no such person in the song city."


    "No?" Water Xiao Ze stands up from the seat, squinting doubtfully.


    "Yes." It''s a definite reward from the guards.


    "Water Xiao Ze waved a hand to say:" you go down first, this matter does not reveal


    The guard went down in response.


    Water Xiao Ze''s expression is gloomy down, squinting eyes way: "do you have relation in the end?"


    "Come on." He said low.


    There''s a guy coming in and bowing.


    "I had people pay attention to the movement of the courtyard before. Have you arranged it?" Asked the water.


    "Back to the old master, the little one has been noticed. The little guy went back and forth a while ago." Little fellow road.


    Water Xiao Ze frowns: "how to report now?"


    "I don''t think it''s a big deal, but mammy Li and her son met frequently." The young man hurried.


    Shuixiaoze thought for a moment and said, "tie up her son secretly. You interrogate him personally. You can use whatever means you like to tell him the truth."


    "Yes, I will do it now." The boy went in response.


    "I''d like to see if you have anything to do with it," snapped the glare in shuixiaoze''s eyes


    At this time, Hua Ruge is walking to the bamboo house, and just as soon as he pushes the door, Nine Tailed Fox pours on her. Of course, this time, it''s not an attack, but a kiss against her.


    Hua Ruge holds the Nine Tailed Fox in her arms and touches her head: "little nine, have you been good recently?"


    Nine tail fox is nodding own small head, a pair of very clever appearance.


    Childe wutrace walked out of the bamboo shed and said with a smile, "sometimes I wonder if it''s your pet."


    Hua Yuege smiled and asked, "is this a good time?"


    "It''s time for peace." The childe without trace replied.


    "That''s good, Xiao Jiu. I''ll see my sister bring you delicious food." Hua rugo said to take out the dried meat he bought on the street.


    Nine tail fox see dried meat eyes are bright, Hua Ruge put its own way to eat.


    "What about you? Did the water family bother you?" Asked the childe.


    "It''s just a couple of little characters that I''ve picked up." Hua is like the way of song Da la la.


    Childe Wuxian sat opposite her and took out his tea set to make tea.


    Every time Hua rugo saw that he made tea, there were fragments of memory flashed in his mind. Once there was a man making tea for her. Every time this fragment came out, she could feel her happy mood, but she could only see the man''s hand, but could not see the face.


    She thought, that should be the person she likes.


    Seeing that she was staring at her hand, childe wutrace turned his mind and asked, "what do you think of?"


    "Some fragmentary memories." Hua Ruge looked up at him and said, "by the way, I know one thing when you go these days."


    "What?"


    "The water family is my mother, and the legendary water family element is my mother." Hua Ruge''s peaceful narration.


    There was a look of surprise in childe''s eyes: "how do you know?"


    "I thought of something, and the little beast sensed his mother''s breath." Hua Yuege said.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I guess she didn''t have a good time at the water house. I''ll try to pick her up or visit her." Hua Ruge plans.


    "Your mother''s past is not glorious in the water family. If they know your existence, they will kill you. Now they are in a very dangerous situation."


    "I know. I''ll find a way." Hua Ruge nodded her head.


    "Now that you''ve made up your mind, I''ll protect you. They can''t hurt you easily." The childe without trace opens his mouth.


    "If it''s found out, I may really pull your tiger skin as a flag, but I don''t need you to do it." Hua Ruge said while drinking tea.


    Childe Wuxian knows that her mind wants to be strong, but he doesn''t worry much.


    "Your elemental body is hidden." He gave an order when he thought of it.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "I understand."


    After a few words, Hua rugo left zhushe and went back to the college.


    That night, shuixiaoze waited for Xiaosi''s return.


    "Big master, I asked. The young man said that he had sent twice news to the pianyuan this time." Said the boy.


    Water Xiao Ze Mou light is very cool, he asked: "where to?"


    "It was sent to the bamboo house where Hua Ruge lived before, and according to him, there was also a message sent to the side courtyard by another guy."


    "The little one is in charge of the trial without permission, and he admits to it."


    Xiaosi said that shuixiaoze''s look was more serious. At last, he sneered and said: "under my eyes, do you want to hide from the world? My sister, you are too naive. "


    "Big master, what should they do?" Asked the little fellow.


    "Water Xiao Ze cold hum a way:" tied, and I went to see my father


    He said and went straight out of the study.


    At the second watch, the courtyard of shuiyunning was suddenly illuminated, and the servants with lanterns surrounded the courtyard, and guards rushed into the courtyard.


    The water on the bed opened her eyes at the first time, knowing that things were not good.


    When she turned over and got out of bed, the door of the room had been pushed open by two mammies. One of them said to shuiyunning, "three miss, please come with us."


    Water Yun Ning did not answer, is to put on clothes, light asked: "where to go?"


    "I''ll see you." Replied the Mammy.


    "What do you see me doing for no reason?" Shuiyunning put on her coat as she spoke.


    Mammy said without expression: "the third lady knew when she saw the owner of the house. I was just ordered to act."


    "Well." Although shuiyunning''s performance on the face is relatively indifferent, but the heart is already a little flustered.


    For more than ten years, no one else has set foot in her small courtyard, and she has not gone out. All of a sudden, she must have known about her and her daughter.


    She did not worry about herself. Even if she cared about her reputation, she would not kill her daughter. But Hua Ruge must be in danger.


    In the third watch, Hua Ruge suddenly opens her eyes in her sleep. She can''t sleep steadily in this place where there are no acquaintances. Her spirit is tense at all times. At this moment, she feels the murderous.


    There is someone outside.

 Chapter 1269

    She felt a very strong breath. When shennian explored, she found that there were more than a dozen people in Jijing surrounded her yard. One of them also imposed a border around her. Obviously, she wanted to approach her unconsciously, so she didn''t know whether to kill her or take her away.


    According to these people, Hua rugo guessed that things were exposed, because the previous grudges were only small ones, not so many people.


    In any case, it''s very difficult to threaten her. She sat up and put on her coat, stretched out and said, "you guys, I shouldn''t explain why you disturb people''s dreams at night."


    When the door of the room opened, the two came in first.


    As soon as they entered the door, they saw that Hua Ruge was wearing boots. After putting them on, they tied up their hair with a purple crown and looked at it as if it were a real thing.


    "Hua Ruge, our brother will take you there and be honest." The leader said.


    Hua Ruge turned his head and asked casually, "where are you going?"


    "Water house." The man replied that he didn''t think Hua Ruge could escape in this situation.


    Hua rugo can escape, of course, but she just wanted to take her back rather than kill them. Obviously, she found the clues, but she was not sure. She wanted her to go back for questioning.


    She could see her mother if she went back.


    She was moved, so the next instant said: "I don''t have any other choice. Let''s go."


    "Take it away." The man said a word, and then naturally someone came in and left with Hua Ruge.


    After three o''clock, almost all the people put out their candles. Only the water family now has bright lights. Especially in the main hall, the first water family leader, Shui Zhenyun, sits on the main seat, and the next one, Shui Xiaoze. In the middle of the hall stands shuiyunning. There are two young men beside her.


    Seeing these two little guys here, shuiyunning knows that she can''t hide it, but she knows that there is no physical evidence, so she stands there and lets them ask her how they don''t talk.


    "You''re a rebellious girl. Don''t you think it''s enough to shame your water supply family?" The water shakes the cloud with the finger water Yun congeals, is angry the beard straight trembles.


    Shuiyunning looked up and said quietly, "twenty years ago I said that I would not marry someone I didn''t like. Why do you force me?"


    "Don''t you know how to repent?" "Don''t go out to look for a wild man, for the father has chosen you to be a good man of the right family," said the water? What did you get? "


    "He''s not a wild man." Shuiyunning''s face sank immediately when she heard her father say so.


    "He gave up on you and you defended him. Did you have wild seeds with him?" Water shakes clouds and questions.


    Shuiyunning retorted: "he didn''t He is quite different from what you say. "


    "You''re so obsessed with GUI." "Water Zhenyun a clap table ask:" you say, did you give birth to a wild seed, be that boy in academy


    "No." Shuiyunning does not admit it.


    "Then why do you write? What did you say? " The water on one side roared and asked.


    Shuiyunning glanced at him and said, "why should I tell you?"


    "You are presumptuous!"


    "How is it?" Shuiyunning looks at him directly.


    "Father, look at her. She''s so hard spoken when she''s caught." Shuixiaoze really can''t help her.


    "Water Zhenyun cold hum a way:" wait to catch that wild seed, no matter what he said kill it


    Shuiyunning''s eyes were shocked. Sure enough, they started to sing to China.


    What should she do?


    "Cough." She was very weak. She had been standing here for a long time and was already out of strength. When she heard the news again, she was suddenly tottering.


    Water shock cloud didn''t mean to let her sit down at all.


    Shuixiaoze is also watching the scene. He doesn''t believe that she won''t tell the truth when facing her child''s being killed.


    At this time, a group of people fell into the courtyard, and the two leaders walked to the room under the pressure of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge stood in the courtyard and saw the weak figure of shuiyunning. She had a sour nose and a dull heart. She knew that this was her mother.


    Aware of what the water turned rigidly.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want her mother to see herself being pressed, so she had a sharp eye and her hands broke away. When the two people responded that they wanted to catch her, she was already standing on the top of the steps in the lobby with her hands behind her and stepped into the door.


    The people in the lobby were shocked to see this scene, and they were able to escape from the human realm temporarily. Where is the strength of fairyland.


    Shuiyunning turned around and saw a face that was very similar to her. For a while, no matter how she controlled her eyes, tears flashed in her eyes.


    Child, it''s her child.


    She has grown up.


    Hua Ruge wanted to smile, but seeing such a weak mother and the tears in her eyes, her nose turned sour and red.


    However, shuiyunning knew that this was not the time to recognize each other, and soon began to hint that Hua Ruge would not recognize each other.


    Hua Ruge inhaled his nose, walked straight up to the front and held on to the crumbling body of the water, and said, "mother, sit down."


    The tears in the eyes of shuiyunning are more unstoppable, comforting and worrying.


    "Take your seat and leave it to the child." Hua rugo helped her to sit down, reached out to wipe her tears, and squeezed out a smiling face to show her not to worry.


    Shuiyunning wants to laugh. Her child has really grown up.


    "It''s really a no brainer." The cold opening of the water.


    In the first song, shuizhenyun looks at all this with a cold face. Seeing Hua Ruge''s face, they have already seen everything, let alone recognized it by themselves.


    At this time, they saw Hua Ruge as the wild seed with the wrong way, and they didn''t think that she was their relative.


    Hua Ruge hears the water roaring and slowly turns around and says, "you are dumb when you don''t speak. It''s annoying to be so noisy."


    "You are presumptuous. Do you know who you are talking to?" The water roars and the water roars.


    "I only know if a person is worthy of respect or not depends on his conduct. Most of the people who will use their position or generations to oppress people are annoying people." Hua rugo stared at him with poor eyes and said, "old man, guess which one you belong to in my heart?"


    "You want to die!" Shuixiaoze, a dark and steady man, was enraged by her words.


    Water roars Ze whole person Dynasty China like song attack, wants a control China like song.


    This man''s speed is very fast, and his breath is also the strongest among the people Hua Yuege has seen. I''m afraid that he has already surpassed the human realm and came to the realm of God selection.


    Hua Shengjing is three levels higher than Hua Ruge. She is not an opponent at all, but she stands at the same place calmly, and looks at him with eyes even provocative.

 Chapter 1270

    Shuiyun wants to do it, but before she does it, the old man of shuizhenyun at the top says: "Zeer, stop it."


    Water roars Ze this just had to stop.


    Hua Yuege glanced at him lightly and then turned to look at the first sitting water Zhenyun.


    The water is also full of breath.


    "Do you know what it means to identify yourself?" Water Zhenyun asked, he seems calm, but the hidden in his eyes is a strong sense of killing.


    "Father, she''s your grandson. You can''t do that to her." Shuiyunning gets up in a hurry, but she chokes and coughs together.


    "My water family will never admit this wild species, and I will never let outsiders know that he exists," said water Zhenyun, who sniffed at the words and snorted coldly


    "Even if you don''t care about me, you have to worry about the father of this child. If he gets angry, don''t blame me for not keeping the water house safe." Shuiyunning sees that he is not affectionate and threatens.


    Shuixiaoze laughed at the same time: "I said Sister, your man will not come to see you for so many years even if he cares a little about his feelings. You will die."


    "When he comes, you will regret what you have done." The cold way of water.


    The water roars Ze to see the water yunning''s look, also really not sure what she said is true or false.


    "When you are my water family, who cares?" The water shakes the cloud to snort coldly, facing the outside offering way: "come on, drag this kid out to deal with."


    "Dare you!" Shuiyunning wants to stand out but is pulled by Hua Ruge.


    "Don''t worry, mother. It''s not worth worrying with these people. Sit down." Hua Ruge comes forward to hold her.


    Shuiyunning turns to look at Hua Ruge and says anxiously, "child, you are not their opponent."


    "Mother, don''t worry, they don''t have the courage to move me." Hua Yuege said to help yunning sit down.


    "What a big tone!" The water roared in disdain.


    Hua rugo is too lazy to talk to him, but he is dissatisfied with shuizhenyun: "Hey, what is dragging out to deal with it? Are you old enough to speak well?"


    "What else do you want to say?" The water shakes the cloud to be able to sink the gas more than the water roars the Ze.


    "I just want to ask you a question." Hua Ruge raised her eyes and said, "if you kill me, you won''t be afraid of being asked for trouble?"


    Before, shuizhenyun had heard that shuixiaoze had said that there was a mysterious person who did not know the origin to help Hua Ruge, but he did not think that person would like to be the backer of Hua Ruge, and would like to fight against the water family for her.


    Now I see Hua Ruge''s confident appearance, but I have some doubts in my heart.


    "To tell you the truth, as long as you dare to move me, your water family will not want to live in peace, or even overturn in an instant is not impossible." Hua Ruge is a powerful gesture.


    Of course, she knew that childe Wuchen could not fight against the whole water family, and she didn''t plan to drag him into the water, just used him to scare people. As long as these people have a little fear, they dare not do anything to her.


    "Why does he help you so much? What''s your relationship with him?" Water Xiao Ze Ning eyebrow asked, it can be seen that the importance.


    Hua Ruge is a bit confused when asked. She didn''t think about this before, but she hasn''t left any room for her to think. So she calmly made up the lie: "that''s my man. Why did you say he helped me?"


    "What do you say?" Not only the water roared, but also the people were surprised.


    If they remember well, it''s also a childe.


    "I don''t believe it. I''ll prove it to you." Hua Ruge said that he pulled off his hair and scattered it. At the same time, he dissipated the power of the body''s transforming pill.


    After the elixir power dissipated, her height decreased, her shoulders narrowed, her Adam''s apple disappeared, and she completely recovered her female characteristics.


    People in the lobby feel more like Hua Ruge and shuiyunning at this sight. They are all the same beautiful and amazing.


    Hua Ruge turned to look at shuiyunning after recovering, and asked with a smile, "mother, I wanted to see you like this, but this time I was in a hurry."


    "Good boy, you know what kind of mother you are." The way of comforting water.


    Hua Ruge scratched his head and smiled a little bit.


    Shuizhen cloud and shuixiao Ze understand that this is a girl at all.


    Girls are OK, the threat to water family is much smaller than boys.


    "See." Hua Ruge turned her head to look at the two men and pulled them in case of anything. She pointed to her face and said, "it''s not surprising that people like it."


    Water Xiaoze side of a young man was surprised, after listening to Hua Ruge, subconsciously shook his head, water Xiaoze did not look at the young man angrily.


    Water tremor cloud squinted: "you say, what identity is that person?"


    "No." Hua Yuege simply replied, "what can you do?"


    "Unbridled." The water shakes the cloud also some cannot sit.


    "And then? Let someone kill me? " Hua Ruge smiled, pointed to the ground in front of him and said, "I''m standing here today. If I want to kill you, I''ll kill you. If I blink, I''ll lose."


    She always looks like she didn''t put the water family in her eyes. Even after she came in, she didn''t frown in the face of water Xiaoze. If she didn''t lean against the mountain, how could she be so confident.


    Seeing her like this, shuizhenyun and shuixiaoze are really afraid of it.


    "If I can''t bear it, don''t be a wolf with a big tail. I won''t let you sleep at night." Hua Yuege waved impatiently, then walked to shuiyunning and said, "mother, I''ll help you go back to rest."


    Shuiyunning''s eyes were already smiling. She said, "yes, I''ve been sitting here for a long time. I''m really tired."


    Two people walk outside a step, water Xiao Ze shortcut: "stop, who said let you go?"


    "Slow down, mother, and watch the steps." Hua rugo simply ignored him.


    She knew that she had done enough of the play, and the water family did not dare to do anything about her.


    Wuze was angry, but did not dare to make a decision without permission, so he turned to shuizhenyun for help.


    The water shakes the cloud to shake his head, motioned not to obstruct.


    So the guards holding lanterns originally wanted to catch people became escorts at this time. Watching Hua Ruge holding shuiyunning walking back along the way, they walked steadily. I didn''t know they thought they couldn''t sleep at night.


    "Father, what shall we do?" Asked the water.


    Water Zhenyun thought for a moment and said: "find out what the way that young man is coming from, and remember that we must not make a fuss. If it''s really someone we can''t make trouble with, it will cause trouble."


    "Yes, I''ll try my best." The water roar Ze also can only answer.


    "That child is not a fuel-efficient lamp. You can''t move her until you find out the details, but you need to talk to her so that she doesn''t reveal her identity." The water shakes the clouds.

 Chapter 1271

    "But this man is a disaster after all. Once she tells us her life experience, the shame of our water family will be turned over and said, we can''t afford to lose this man." Water Xiao Ze worried way.


    "I believe she also knows her identity is disgraceful, she will not say it, you must stabilize her," said water Zhenyun


    "Yes." Water Xiaoze sighed helplessly.


    Shuizhenyun''s head is full of the face after huaruge''s women''s dress. He thought of shuiyunning, which is also the pride of Shuijia.


    "By the way, what''s the talent of the girl again?" The water shakes the clouds.


    If you have good talent, you can make good use of it.


    "I understand." The water roared away.


    On the other side, Hua Ruge helps shuiyunning to the room. Along the way, the mother and daughter talk. Shuiyunning''s face is full of laughter.


    "Mother, how could you be so?" When he arrived at the courtyard, Hua Yuege asked anxiously.


    Although she has forgotten her ability to practice medicine, she still has instinct.


    "When I was pregnant with you, I went down in order not to be hunted down. I hurt part of my vitality. After I came back, I suffered from several days of hard fighting, and my body fell down. In addition, thinking of you and your father, I feel depressed. My body has been hollowed out over the years, and now it is useless. " Water Yun Ning shakes her head.


    Hua rugo held her hand and said, "my mother has suffered, and I will find a way to cure her."


    "It''s much better to see you today." Shuiyunning is very pleased to see her.


    "Don''t worry, mother. I will not let you suffer any more. I will take you out of here soon and buy you a big house to live in." Hua Ruge promises.


    "Son, tell me about the man you said before? Can he really protect you? " Shuiyunning still pays more attention to this aspect.


    Hua Ruge had already let the devouring beast pay attention to the movement around, knowing that no one was eavesdropping, so she should be honest, but she was afraid of telling the truth and worrying her mother, so she simply said: "he is a very excellent person, and he is very strong and can certainly protect the child well."


    "Really?"


    "Of course it is." Hua rugo replied without hesitation. She knew that her mother was smart and was afraid of being seen.


    Shuiyunning just lost a mouthful of airway: "so I can rest assured."


    Hua Ruge swallowed and smiled as naturally as possible.


    Although she wanted to lie without blinking her eyes, she was still very burdened in front of her mother.


    Just when shuiyunning wanted to say something else, Hua Ruge noticed a young man approaching, and shuiyunning stopped talking.


    "Miss Hua, please come over." When he entered the yard, he opened his mouth and did not push the door into the room.


    "No time. Wait." Hua Ruge''s impatient way.


    I have to be careful. He can''t offend anyone who doesn''t dare to show respect to me.


    Shuiyunning saw Hua Ruge''s attitude and said with a smile, "you are not a little grumpy."


    "That kind of person shouldn''t give them face." Hua Ruge continued to talk with shuiyunning after saying one.


    The blood relationship between the mother and the daughter will not change with anything. Although they have seen each other for so many years, they are not unfamiliar. They have endless words together.


    In the end, Hua Ruge saw that it was almost dawn, and felt that shuiyunning was not well enough to let her rest earlier before going out.


    The legs of the little guy standing outside the door are all soft. Seeing Hua Ruge coming out is like seeing a relative. It''s a thrill.


    "Lead the way." Hua Ruge yawned.


    At this time, she took huaxingdan again and tied up her hair to look like a man.


    "Yes." The young man agreed in a hurry, and then took the old man to see shuixiaoze.


    Shuixiaoze waited in the study for half an hour before waiting for Hua Ruge to come. The seven tricks of Jingqi had already produced smoke, but Hua Ruge didn''t give her any face, so she went in and found a chair to sit down, and then she said with her legs crossed: "what can I do for you?"


    "If you dare to be unbridled in front of me again, even if I can''t kill you, I won''t let you live." The water roars the Ze to sink the face way.


    "If talking big can make you stronger, you must be the best in the world." Hua laughs and mocks like a song.


    Shuixiaoze narrowed his eyes, released the terrifying pressure all over his body, and the powerful momentum of the powerful people in the spirit state rushed to Hua Ruge. He wanted to teach the younger generation a lesson.


    In the face of the pressure of the strong, ordinary people will suffer from the pain of their spirits and have to comply. But Hua Ruge is stronger than ten water roaring Zetas even though she is weak. How can this person get her.


    But Hua rugo didn''t reveal her strength so quickly. Before threatening her, she shouted out at the top of her voice: "listen to the people outside. I''ll tell you my life experience now. I am..."


    "Shut up!" At last, shuixiaoze accepted the pressure and changed it to stop.


    Hua Ruge''s voice was amplified by aura. The whole water family could hear this cry. He could not guarantee that all servants would keep it secret.


    "What''s the matter? Afraid? " Hua Yuege looks at the water Xiaoze with a funny face.


    Shuixiaoze was jumped by his anger, and his voice was low: "do you know that your identity is disgraceful, others will only say that you are a wild species. No one will look up to you. "


    "I''m born magnanimous, and I''m afraid of any criticism." Hua Ruge snorted coldly, "listen, no matter what kind of person my mother is in your eyes or in the world, she is the mother who gives me life and treats me like a treasure. No one can stop me from recognizing her."


    "You don''t care about the water family. I''ll tell you that if you let the secret out, I will not let you go." Water roaring threat.


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and said, "come on, OK. I''ll show you that I don''t hide it. What can you do with me?"


    "It''s your life to kill a fish." Water roars Ze to say calmly.


    "If you really have the courage to do it now, why pretend to talk with me about the terms?" Hua rugo doesn''t take their threats as one thing at all.


    And the more she is like this, the more bottomless she is in shuixiaoze''s heart. He is not a man of high spirits, so last time he was weak and asked huaruge to cancel the challenge arena match. This time, he also made the same choice.


    "You say, what do you want?" After all, shuixiaoze has put away his own flame.


    "That''s right. If you have something to say, you can kill people and scare them." Hua Ruge did not forget to make a sarcastic remark, and then said, "let me keep it secret, but I have conditions."


    "You said." The water roared against the fire.


    "First, I want to go in and out of the house freely and come to see my mother at any time." Hua, like a song, said Lara.

 Chapter 1272

    "I can promise you, but you can only say that you are the guest of Shuijia to the outside world."


    "Whatever." Hua Ruge nodded his head.


    Shuixiaoze looked at her gloomily.


    "On the second condition, you should change my mother''s comfortable place so that I can rest assured." Hua Yuege went on.


    "I promise."


    "What''s more, your water family should be polite to me. It''s always so fierce that I''ll be afraid. It''s not good to say what''s missing." Hua is like a song who is full of grievances.


    Shuixiaoze felt that he was going to be stunned by Qi. This night, he was arrogant to raise the conditions. He didn''t pay attention to the water family. Instead, he looked like a victim. Who suffered.


    "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it for granted." Hua rugo stretched out and stood up, looked out at the bright sky and said, "it''s really difficult to communicate with you. It''s all bright."


    Seeing that she was about to leave, shuixiaoze frowned and said, "you''d better abide by the agreement and don''t say what you shouldn''t say."


    "Look at you." Hua Yuege said, "push the door and leave. The guard outside the door dare not stop.".


    After going out of the door, Hua Ruge took a breath of fresh air and swaggered away.


    After that, shuixiaoze smashed all the things on the book case. He was so angry that he didn''t kill anyone.


    Hua Ruge took a long breath out of the water family and wiped the sweat on her head. You need to know how much courage it takes for her to dare to be so unbridled in the water family.


    But fortunately, she had a high quality in mind, and she fooled it away, and it seemed that those people could not react for a moment.


    At this time, it was dawn, and many breakfast stalls were set up. She found a place to sit down, ate some and took some with her before going to the residence of Childe wutrace.


    When he arrived at the bamboo house, the childe was still meditating in the room. The Nine Tailed Fox was sleeping soundly on his leg. Hearing the sound, the Nine Tailed Fox ran out first and ran towards Hua Ruge.


    "Xiaojiugui, I''ll give you something delicious." She said, take out the meat bun.


    Nine Tailed Fox is a picky eater. It doesn''t eat anything but dried meat. This time, it shakes its head when it sees a meat bag.


    "Try what we humans eat, and make sure you like it." Hua Ruge handed the bun to it again, and the Nine Tailed Fox barely ate it.


    At this time, the childe also came out of the room. He was white, spotless, and had a light and comfortable smile on his face. He was clearly in the world but was not touched by it. How could he look like an overseas immortal.


    "What happened?" He asked as he walked down the steps.


    Hua Yuege looks up at him: "how do you know I have something to do?"


    "You''re still in bed at this time of the day." Childe Wuxian reveals her background.


    "It''s called enjoying life." Hua Ruge forcibly apologized and said, "I was caught by the people of Shuijia last night. I just came out."


    "Catch you?" After a little thought, the childe asked, "they have found your identity?"


    "I don''t know why it''s so fast, but that''s it." Hua Yuege said, "but it''s a good thing that I saw my mother."


    "They''re embarrassing you?" Childe wutrace is concerned about this matter.


    "I said I was going to kill you, but I brought you in and scared them. After all, they were still afraid of you and didn''t start." Hua Ruge said that this time is also a lingering fear.


    Childe wutrace touched her head peacefully: "I''m protecting you, don''t be afraid."


    Hua Ruge swallowed his saliva, and then said, "I''m here to tell you that the water family will start to test you, but I don''t think they dare to do too much. You don''t have to do it, just show your expert demeanor."


    "Good." No trace childe no condition match.


    "Thank you." Hua said thanks like a song.


    "You and I don''t have to say that." Childe Wuxian doesn''t think it''s anything.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "you are really good."


    "So?" Childe wutrace teases her on purpose.


    "So can you do me another favor?" Hua rugo said he was embarrassed.


    "Well?"


    Hua Ruge took a deep breath and said, "can you say that we are that kind of relationship in front of the outside?"


    Childe Wuxian picked up his eyebrows with some doubts.


    "It''s the relationship between men and women." Hua Ruge lowered his head and did not look into his eyes.


    At first, childe Wuxian was a little surprised, but he soon gave a low smile and asked, "are you sure?"


    "I think it''s the only way to scare them." Hua Ruge is helpless.


    "Yes." When the childe replied, there was a joy in his eyes that had never been seen before. I''m afraid that the only one who can make the indifferent and noble man have such a big mood fluctuation is Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo heard his promise and gave him a mouthful of airway: "you''ve helped me a lot this time. If you have anything to do in the future, just say it. I can do it without hesitation."


    "Not so clear." The childe without trace said once, and then said: "will the water family be bad for you?"


    "Not for the moment, you can rest assured." Hua Ruge is grateful.


    "What are you going to do after that?" He asked again.


    "First stand here, try to improve your strength, and take my mother out of the house. If the water family doesn''t know each other, it''s another matter." Hua Ruge planned.


    "Well." Childe wutrace thinks it''s reliable to develop like this.


    After chatting for a while, Hua Ruge mended her sleep in the bamboo house and went back to the college to practice again. She felt that she might be fooled by her intelligence for a while. In the future, many conflicts must depend on her strength to have a say.


    However, due to the bottleneck of her skills, she did not break through after several days of cultivation. She went to the library for a few days before she knew the problem.


    Most of the time, if the realm is very low, it is impossible to drive the higher level skills, so she needs to break through her own realm.


    Although the body of other elements is not easy to break through, it is not too difficult for her to devour animals.


    Now she is very stable in fairyland. As long as she has enough resources, she can make a breakthrough. She thinks about it and decides to go to the original stone shop.


    When she came out of the training room, she didn''t go to the raw stone market for the first time, but went to the water house to visit her mother. On the way, she also bought many things, from furniture and utensils she liked, from knitted silk and satin to all kinds of food.


    And just as she was carrying a snack to the door, she was encountering the water that wanted to come out of the door.


    Seeing Hua Ruge, shuiyutong''s face sank and said, "I really regard this place as my home, and I don''t know what identity I am."

 Chapter 1273

    "What kind of family are you really in?" Hua Yuege smiled scornfully and said, "if you have so many water houses, I can still live now?"


    "Since you don''t care about my water family, why are you so attentive?" The rain is not relaxing to run her.


    "Can''t you see that?" Hua Ruge raised his hand and said, "don''t be aggrieved by my mother if you don''t like your family."


    "It''s a joke. Everything in my water family is first-class." "The water is thick and the rain is cold," he said.


    "I don''t see anything else. Bragging is really first-class." Hua Ruge''s expression of admiration on her face is


    "don''t be complacent too early." "Water Yu Tong did not have a good face of the way:" District Yellow talent, even the use of value are not, relying on other people''s bravado and how long can prestige


    "It seems that you are very happy to be used." Hua rugo said a word. He didn''t care about her. He continued to walk inside.


    Water rain Tong Nu hum a, low incantation A: "wild species."


    At the next moment of the voice exit, she suddenly felt that there was a strong energy fluctuation in front of her. Before she could react, the whole person was lifted out and fell heavily under the steps.


    At the same time, Hua Ruge shook his robe as usual, and the snacks in his hands had been put into the space.


    "I told you before that your water family should be polite to me. But if you don''t have a long memory, I have to teach you a lesson for you." Hua Yuege said in a high voice.


    Shuiyutong is stunned by the fall. She is a monk in xuanxianjing. Although it doesn''t hurt or hurt her, she doesn''t know how she was thrown down.


    Although there are not many people in this street, but now it''s surrounded. Shuiyutong immediately stands up and knows that he has lost someone, but he can''t say anything.


    "Next time, it''s better to have a long memory, or it''s not just going to be beaten." Hua Ruge smiled at her. It was a bright smile, but she felt cold in her eyes.


    Shuiyutong is frightened by Hua Ruge''s hand, and knows that he can''t conflict with her, so he can only bear it.


    Shuiyunning changed a very good yard at the request of huaruge, but it was just like what huaruge thought, and the facilities inside were some simple.


    Hua Ruge threw the furniture out of the yard without saying anything, and then changed the best and most expensive one he bought in the whole city. He felt that the room was very expensive immediately.


    Shuiyunning looks at Hua Ruge, and talks to her at the same time.


    Mammy li felt so afraid to let others talk, but shuiyunning said: "if the child likes it, she will go. Those who chew the tongue are jealous that I have a good daughter."


    Mammy Li thought it must be her own.


    Hua Ruge took out the food mother and daughter she had bought and sat there eating and chatting.


    "Ge''er, those people in the water family are not fuel-efficient lamps. Don''t mess with them if you can. You are fledgling and can''t look down on them." Water Yun Ning reminds a way.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I know, try not to provoke."


    Just then, Mammy Li came back from fetching water from the outside and said in a hurry, "I said little miss, how did you get the second miss?"


    "What?" Water yunning surprised.


    "Now it''s spread in the house. Miss rugo has called miss two. It''s right in front of the door. Many people have seen it." Mammy Li''s colorful way.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose over there. He was a little guilty. He just promised not to make trouble. Who would have thought that would be exposed.


    "You really hit people?" Asked the water.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "mother, this time it''s her who annoyed me first. Next time I promise to control my mood."


    "If someone bullies her to the end, it''s natural to fight back. It''s just that she''s in the middle of xuanfairyland. Can you defeat him?" Asked shuiyunning.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "it''s not hard."


    "But I heard that you are not very talented. You can also fight over the ranks?" Water Yun Ning asked again.


    Hua rummaged and found that there was no one around: "mother, I want to ask you something."


    "You said."


    "Who is my father?" Hua Ruge looked at her mother''s face carefully when she asked.


    As expected, shuiyunning hesitated for a while when talking about this problem, and her face was also somewhat complicated.


    "Why do you ask that?" She looked at Hua Ruge and asked.


    "Some people say that my body is not an ordinary body of elements, but through mutation, which requires a strong blood line." Hua Ruge said that he had heard from the childe without trace and the devouring beast.


    "Variation?" Shuiyunning looked at her up and down, with a thoughtful look.


    "It''s my body that is far superior to ordinary elements, and my calcaneus is thick, so my talent is poor." Hua Ruge said truthfully.


    After thinking about it, shuiyunning shows a trance. Although she didn''t say it, Hua rugo knows that she knows it.


    "Song''er, I can''t tell you about your father now, but you just need to remember that he is not a heartbreaker. He loves me very much and you very much." Shuiyun thought about it and finally chose to hide it temporarily.


    Hua Ruge nodded understandably: "children listen to their mothers."


    "Good boy, your father is really a powerful man. It''s a good thing that your strong blood comes from him. Maybe you can''t feel it now, but you will understand it later." Said shuiyunning.


    "I will try my best not to let you down." Hua Ruge said seriously. She seldom does.


    Shuiyunning looked at her with relief and said, "you are such a good child."


    Hua Yuege''s shy smile.


    The mother and daughter had a very happy meal, and Hua left only at night.


    Although she started to beat people, but the water family did not pursue, she did not know how it is.


    But she didn''t notice that shuiyunning was in charge. She went to see shuixiaoze that day. According to mammy Li''s idea, she should apologize.


    as a result, shuiyunning''s attitude was very dissatisfied. The main content of the conversation was to accuse shuiyutong of how excessive she was and how aggrieved their songs were.


    Shuixiaoze tried to say the opposite opinion many times, but he forgot that when shuiyunning was serious, most of him couldn''t even put in his words, and he couldn''t do anything, which was very helpless.


    Finally, shuiyunning makes shuixiaoze apologize, and promises to discipline shuiyutong, and never let her face huaruge again.


    Shuiyunning left satisfied. Mammy Li was scared to sweat.


    Shuiyunning doesn''t care. Although she has been injured and ill for so many years, shuizhenyun, the old man, hasn''t given up on her. As long as she keeps fit, Shuijia won''t have the share of shuixiaoze talking. So shuixiaoze is sarcastic and never dare to deal with her.

 Chapter 1274

    With the appearance of shuiyunning, the old man of Shuijia, shuizhenyun, also said that he should not provoke Hua Ruge until things are clear.


    Shuiyutong wanted her family to make up their own mind. At last, shuixiaoze scolded her for failing to reach her goal and impatiently, so she could only bear to be angry.


    Hua rugo knows that there won''t be any big news here, so she doesn''t pay attention at all. She spent the most recent time visiting the raw stone market and bought the stones with Lingjing in them.


    Because she bought the raw stones of small shops, the price was not high, and she could afford it with her economic strength. However, the prices of the stones such as those in Dayuan quarry were very high, and she would not buy them in order not to attract the attention of others.


    Childe wutrace is idle and bored. He will come out and hang out with her. Therefore, they can''t live without the prying eyes of the water family.


    However, no matter how they look at it, they can''t see any flaws, because childe wutrace is really good at singing to China, and Hua Ruge can also be opened in front of Childe wutrace. As long as the two people get along well, there will be more harmony.


    On this day, Hua rugo bought some stones, and they found a restaurant to eat. In fact, it was two people who ate. When they arrived at the dinner table, only Hua rugo ate. Childe Wuchen watched and chatted with her.


    "I''ve been around the city for a few days. Guess what I''ve got?" Hua Yuege asked as he ate.


    "Yesterday you broke through the mysterious fairyland," said the childe without trace


    Hua Yuege nodded happily: "my little beast is still very powerful. Those stones are swallowed with skin, and then I broke through."


    The childe without trace smiled and agreed: "your little beast is really powerful."


    "But it''s just one of them, and I''ve got another one." Hua Ruge sat on the second floor and pointed downstairs with chopsticks.


    Here is a huge raw stone market, where half of the raw stone shops in luoyuecheng are located.


    Childe Wuxian looked at it and said, "you want to move your mind on the original stone."


    "Smart, this raw stone market is the most important economic source of luoyuecheng. There are a lot of money transactions every day, and it is also the economic source of the four families." Hua Ruge said that she knew the situation.


    "What do you think?" Asked the childe.


    "The original stone family in this city holds a gambling competition every ten years. The result of the game will make them reshuffle Hua Yuege smiled and said, "this year is the tenth year."


    Childe Wuchen didn''t answer, just looked at her.


    "If I can take part in it, I will soon become famous and cultivate my influence." Hua Ruge plans.


    "Not everyone can take part in this gambling competition, can they?" Mr. Wu trace asked her.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "you asked about the idea. Only those who have a certain influence in the original stone industry can participate. There are only a dozen families in the whole moon city."


    "Influence?" Childe wutrace thinks a little.


    "It''s not hard to say, it''s not easy. It''s going to take a while." Hua Ruge said and calculated: "there are more than two months left in the gambling competition, which is enough."


    Childe Wuxian didn''t ask more questions, but said, "what can I do for you?"


    "Help me hide our relationship, even if it''s a big help, I can do a good job in this respect." Hua rugo is embarrassed when he talks about it.


    She was taken to the water house at that time. Although she was wild on the face, she had no bottom in her heart when facing so many strong people. It was only a temporary measure to pull out the childe without trace.


    Even if she''s a little nervous, she won''t be able to see no trace and like her. She would never have done it if she hadn''t had to.


    "Don''t worry." "No trace childe said to her clip a piece of meat:" eat more, good for health


    Hua Ruge nodded and bowed his head to eat.


    Seeing how she looks, childe wutrace is very spoiled in his eyes. He is Xie huaruge''s girl. Although she usually looks thick skinned, she doesn''t like troublemakers.


    he understands, so he never puts forward any further requirements. I didn''t even tease her.


    After eating, they had planned to leave separately, but when they found someone to follow, they simply went back to the bamboo house together.


    Back to the bamboo house, Hua Ruge went into the room to study her next plan. She planned to work hard in the moon city. When she had the capital to negotiate with Shuijia, she had to pick up her mother.


    Nine tail fox originally wanted to go up to find Hua Ruge to play, but when she came to Hua Ruge, she had closed the door.


    Nine tail fox then a face of doubt to see to have no mark childe.


    "Sister Yuege has something to do." Said the childe without trace.


    Nine tail fox ran to childe''s feet, a pair of dark eyes are still full of questioning look.


    When he got along with him for a long time, he could understand his mind. Seeing this, he said with a smile, "don''t worry, I didn''t make her angry." Nine tail fox this just at ease, start to rub his leg and play with him.


    "You like her?" The childe without trace sat down and held it on his knee and asked low.


    Nine Tailed Fox smell speech continuously point own small head.


    "I like it, too." The voice of this sentence is even lower, but the deep feeling in his eyes can''t be concealed.


    Nine tail fox seems to feel the master''s sadness, constantly rubbing in his palm, a pair of black and bright eyes looking at him worried.


    "I''m ok, you don''t have to worry," childe wutrace chuckled


    Nine tail fox is very human nature, listen to this did not believe, but licked his palm, see that look is actually some heartache.


    "Darling." The corner of Childe''s mouth showed a smile unconsciously.


    Since Hua Ruge broke through the mysterious Wonderland, she felt that it was not necessary to go to the college for the time being. It was better to improve her plan, so she stayed in the bamboo house these days.


    Childe Wuxian knows that she likes to eat. He wants to cook but he has more heart and less power. He can only buy things for her every day.


    Hua rugo felt very embarrassed and suggested: "otherwise, I will cook by myself in the future, and you will not run around.


    "If I remember correctly, you don''t seem to be able to cook." Childe Wuxian can''t help pricking her.


    "I learned it in the mine before. Although I didn''t learn it very much, I should be able to do it well." Hua Ruge is realistic.


    "No trace childe chuckles a way:" or farewell, I am afraid you will burn my bamboo house


    "If it burns a little, I promise to put out the fire at the first time. It will not burn all." Hua rugo promised that she had no confidence not to burn the house.


    The childe without trace drew the corner of his mouth for a while, then waved his hand and said, "well, I''d better buy it for you, and I''m also at leisure."

 Chapter 1275

    Hua Ruge looks at the way he wants to laugh but doesn''t dare to laugh. He''s frustrated.


    During her stay here, people kept probing outside the hospital, but no one ever began to work on them. The only explanation is that Shuijia has not found any flaws.


    But the water family was helpless. They checked the origin of Childe Wuchen for a long time, but they didn''t find him. They didn''t know anything except his name, which made them very flustered.


    They are afraid that childe wutrace is a member of a hidden family. If he moves, he will be in endless trouble. So they can only bear it. They dare not provoke Hua Ruge.


    Shuijia shuizhenyun and shuixiaoze are holding a fire in their hearts. They clearly remember what kind of influence the water supply family had brought in that year. They can''t kill when they watch the wild seeds dangling around. This kind of feeling should not be too oppressive.


    Old man shuizhenyun has retreated for the second place. He thinks that as long as Hua Ruge is talented, he will not kill her but keep it for use. Who knows that she has only yellow talent, which is too bad to be worse? So he only has anger.


    After the breakthrough of Hua Ruge''s cultivation, he spent less and less time on cultivation. Either he was studying the gambling market, or he went to Shuijia to accompany shuiyunning.


    Shuiyunning used to be an alchemist. No one knows her condition better than herself. She has been suffering from this disease for many years, so she can only take care of it slowly. It''s not serious to be in a hurry.


    Hua Ruge sends shuiyunning the necessary herbs every day. Looking at her mother''s recovery, she is very relieved.


    "Ge''er, don''t always run to me in the future. Go to the city more often when you have time. It''s a lot of delicious and fun." Shuiyunning looks at Hua Ruge and says.


    "I still want to see my mother. I''m happy to see her getting better and better every day." Hua Ruge is a little shy.


    "Silly child." Water Yun Ning touched her head lovingly.


    In fact, she wants to live with Hua rugo very much, but the water family pays attention to reputation, and it is not easy for Hua rugo to come to see her. It is impossible for her to stay.


    Hua Ruge never wanted to make the water family like her. Her only idea was to pick up her mother. She worked hard every day for this.


    As time goes by, Hua Ruge knows the gambling market more and more, and the memory part in her brain is clearer. She can see the face occasionally in her memory, but she can''t remember the name of the person, and even what happened is vague.


    In this period, she began to dream, and there would always be the same face in her dream. The beauty of life was very beautiful, but one face was always cold, like others owed him money, a pair of eyes seemed to be born with evil spirit, which made people dare not approach at a glance.


    He always wore a black dress, as if he was a murderer coming out of hell.


    However, when she dreamt of him, she did not feel afraid, but felt warm in her heart.


    She could not even remember to guess that it was her sweetheart. It''s the one she firmly believes will wait for her to return.


    Every time she thinks about it, she has some heartache in her heart. She has gone so long, and she doesn''t know where he is? How are you?


    She also saw the traceless childe in the picture in her memory, so she saw that he also felt more and more friendly. The only friend she knew was more like a relative who could be attached to each other in her heart.


    On this day, she came out of the bamboo house to walk around the gambling market after finishing her cultivation. Because she bought a lot of stones a while ago, she didn''t have much money in her hand, so she just walked around and didn''t give a hand.


    In her opinion, it''s very easy to recognize stones. It''s very easy for her to make money, but since she can make everything, she''s not in a hurry.


    Because she comes to visit every day, the shopkeeper here is familiar with Xiaosi. If she has nothing to do, she enters the shop for a chat. I don''t know that she is here to find relatives and friends.


    And after such a period of investigation, she has a general plan in mind, as long as the development is smooth and her ability should soon be able to stand firm here.


    To do this, she needs a start-up fund and a little reputation, so she goes over these small shops and heads for the largest, Kaiyuan quarry of Tianjia.


    This is not an ordinary small shop, but a very large original quarry, which is divided into four layers. The outer layer of stones is the cheapest but not easy to produce Lingjing. The inner layer of stones is the most expensive. However, most of the Lingjing produced are of high quality.


    But the average person is still wandering outside, because the price of the inner raw stone is higher than that of most of the crystal.


    It''s not affordable for the average person.


    Hua Ruge is so shy in his pocket that he can only buy a few stones outside now.


    Just as she looked at the touch, a voice in her ear thought, "what are you doing here? Do you want to gamble? "


    Hua Ruge knew who it was as soon as she heard the voice. Looking up, she saw shuiyutong standing on one side, and Tianchen standing next to her. It seemed that they were together.


    "What a coincidence. I''ve met again." Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows and said, "what''s the matter? Miss Shuijia is thinking about me? "


    "What are you talking about, asshole?" "Water rain Tong stares at an eye way.


    Hua yuexie smiled and said, "don''t be angry. If it''s inconvenient now, we can find a place where nobody is talking."


    "I have nothing to talk to you about. Shut up." Shuiyutong said: "brother Chen, don''t listen to her nonsense. It''s nothing."


    The sky Chen of one side is more calm apparently, smell speech to nod a head way: "I won''t be in her divorcing plan, you are at ease."


    "Well." When the water answers, it smiles shyly.


    After that, they went in together. Hua Ruge clearly felt the coolness of his body when he passed the sky.


    Hua Ruge chose to pick a lip angle and ignored it.


    She then chose stones and asked the master to cut them on the spot. Because she wanted to be famous, she chose commodity Lingjing, and there was material in each stone,.


    The onlookers were very surprised. They all thought that the boy was lucky, or that the proportion of Lingjing out of the quarry was relatively high, so those people came to buy stones one after another.


    Hua rugo will cut out the stone and replace it with Lingshi directly. He takes Lingshi card and goes to the next layer. After a while, he picks out several stones, all of which are top grade.


    What hasn''t happened in the past few years soon attracted widespread attention, among which Tianchen, the owner of Tianjia, is indispensable.


    When Tianchen picks the stone in the third layer, someone can report that there is a person in the first two layers who has opened six pieces of stone with Spirit Crystal, and the individual value is very high.

 Chapter 1276

    As soon as Tianchen heard this, he asked: "who is it?"


    If you want to know that you are really a master of gambling, even Tianjia should be flattered.


    "It''s the one you''re talking to in front of the door, Hua Rugong." The waiter is very polite.


    Didn''t wait for the sky to open, the water rain Tong then strange way: "Hua such as song?"


    "Exactly." Little two nodded.


    Tianchen frowned in disgust, and then asked, "what''s up with this man?"


    "There''s no beginning. You didn''t hear that when I asked that day. She said she was the offspring of the miner. Maybe she could dig up some experience." After a little thought, shuiyutong still said the lie. After all, shuixiaoze told him again and again not to tell the real identity of huaruge.


    In this way, Tianchen also remembers that there has been such a situation before. The miners also have some good savvy people who can peek at some fur in the face of raw stones all day long, but their knowledge and experience are not enough when they reach the spirit with high value.


    So he waved his hand and said, "let her go."


    He didn''t think that the descendants of the miners who had never learned this knowledge could have any ability. In addition, he kept in mind the storm before Hua Ruge. He was even more biased, thinking that she just hit the big luck.


    After the second child left, shuiyutong said: "that man is so annoying. My father just didn''t let me touch her because of the previous things. It''s really annoying."


    Seeing the beauty like this, Tianchen narrowed his eyes and said, "you don''t have to show up for this, just give it to me."


    "Brother Chen, you should be careful. She is a reliable one." The rain reminds me.


    "You also said that she is only the offspring of the miner. What strong support can she have? Don''t worry." Tianchen didn''t take it as one thing.


    Shuiyutong is relieved to think of Tianjia''s influence, and even if she is in trouble, Tianjia is in trouble, which has nothing to do with her Shuijia.


    Tianchen now wants to revenge himself and shuiyutong. If he knew that shuiyutong thought so, he would be angry and spit blood.


    But before Tianchen can find Hua Ruge''s trouble, Hua Ruge takes her Lingshi card to the third floor.


    The raw stones in the third layer are half less than those outside, but even so, there are still many. People can choose freely around the second layer.


    This time, without waiting for the two to speak, Hua Ruge took the lead in saying, "it''s really a coincidence that we have met again."


    Tianchen looked at her and didn''t open her mouth, but she said: "I heard that you even opened six pieces of Lingjing?"


    Hua shakes her head like a song.


    Shuiyutong was relieved and asked, "so is the second child wrong? It''s not you who cut six stones? "


    "It''s about me, but it was a quarter of an hour ago, and now I''ve got six." Hua Yuege replied politely.


    The pupils of the sky shrank.


    Shuiyutong knows that he is also angry when he is played.


    "Tianjia''s gambling ground is really famous, very good." Hua rugo said and continued to pick stones on the third floor.


    After she finished, dozens of people came into the third floor of the yard, and all looked at Hua Ruge.


    Some of these people followed from the first level, some from the second level. They were shocked by Hua Ruge''s Lingjing. They wanted to know whether it was strength or luck.


    Hua, like a song, picked stones and talked with those people in a pretentious way over and over again.


    "Water rain Tong cold hums a way:" have what marvelous, I don''t believe to still can choose in this one floor


    Tianchen originally just wanted to watch the bustle, but when he saw so many people around, he had ideas in his mind. Now Hua Ruge has made amazing achievements, which will surely attract wide attention when it comes out.


    And if someone ends her myth, another person will become a myth.


    So as long as he covers Hua Ruge today, it will bring a lot of benefits to himself and Tianjia, and he doesn''t think that what he learned from the miner can still be used when he comes to the third floor.


    Thinking of this, he went up to the first two steps: "it seems that brother Hua really knows the original stone. I''ll have a competition with brother Hua."


    "Competition?" Hua Yuege picks eyebrows in surprise.


    People around are also very surprised, because Tianchen is also a famous genius of Tianjia. He is not only talented in cultivation, but also accomplished in the original stone. Today, he even takes the initiative to challenge a nobody?


    It''s amazing.


    But some people are also discussing that the reason is not this at all, but because of the water and rain. It is obvious that both of them like the water and rain, which is the enemy of love.


    Of course, these are the people who heard a few conversations on the first floor. At that time, Hua Ruge''s words were really imaginative.


    Although shuiyutong wondered why Tianchen did this, she was happy to see the contest come true. After all, she wanted to see Hua Ruge make a fool of herself and kill her.


    In a moment, Hua rugo thought about the reason for the challenge of connecting with the sky. There should be some personal grudges among them. Of course, most of them want to be famous.


    This idea coincides with Hua Ruge. She''s so high-profile in order to make herself famous. Unexpectedly, this day Chen sent her home to be a stepping stone.


    Then don''t blame her for being rude.


    "I don''t dare to. What I''m learning is nothing but fur. I can''t go to the elegant hall. But since the young master said so, I''ll have to be more respectful than obedient." Hua Ruge is very kind.


    Most of the people around thought that Hua Ruge didn''t dare to take it, but it turned out that it wasn''t so. Although Hua Ruge said this with modesty, it was very direct that she took the challenge.


    Tianchen nodded lightly and said: "brother Hua is really happy. Let''s start now."


    The administrator here will announce the rules of competition. Because the original stone is in a gambling word, there are many competition in the original stone field every day, so there is a set of rules and referees.


    The rule is very simple, that is, each person takes three stones, which are cut by the stone cutting master. The last one who adds the three stones together has high value and wins.


    After hearing the rules, Tianchen is going to choose stones.


    Hua Ruge stood in the original tunnel: "God, since it''s a bet, it should be a bit of a bet."


    Tianchen is a little surprised. How dare she want to gamble with him?


    The onlookers all thought that Hua Ruge might have been confused by the previous success, not at all clear-minded. What family is Tianjia, how could it lose to you?


    "Good." Tianchen agreed casually, and looked at Xianghua and said, "what do you want to bet on?"


    "Simple, we who lose who buy stone money, lose the side cut out of the Lingjing to win the side." Hua Yuege said and looked at Tianchen and asked, "I don''t know what God wants."

 Chapter 1277

    When Hua Yuege said the bet, Tianchen agreed without even thinking: "since brother Hua has this interest, I will not be disappointed, so it is settled."


    "It''s worthy of being a heavenly family. It''s really refreshing." Hua said with a smile.


    Looking at her talking and laughing, some of the female partners brought by men all have star eyes. This man is not only good-looking, but also charming. It''s not so attractive.


    Men are rational to think that Hua Ruge can''t help himself.


    After Tianchen agreed, the two began to choose stones in the whole field. Hua Ruge did not rush to choose, but walked in the field, feeling here and there.


    Tianchen is very serious about choosing stones. Sometimes she sticks her hand to the stone to feel it. Sometimes she lightly points on the stone with her hand and frowns slightly. It seems that she has concentrated her mind.


    Because the venue is very large, we need to walk for a while, and those who are watching will follow Hua Ruge and watch them choose.


    But most people are looking at Tianchen, trying to figure out what to do through his technique. It''s not that no one thinks highly of Hua Ruge, but that she has no rules at all. When she sees a stone, she can take a picture at most. In that way, it''s not like choosing a stone, it''s like walking around her back garden.


    There are uncertain stones in the sky, which are also taken by servants. They walk like before again, but Hua Ruge shakes her head repeatedly, as if there is no stone she likes.


    "Well, I said you didn''t want to give up, did you?" Water rain Tong cannot help but live side satire.


    Hua Ruge glanced at her and said with a smile, "I have no idea how to compete with the beauty before. If you let me give up, I will give up."


    She said with a gesture of not loving beautiful people.


    Tianchen''s face is dark, while others are gossiping. It seems that they have found something extraordinary.


    The water rain Tong is angry the facial expression is red, bad attack again, had to stamp foot way more: "Hua is like song, what do you say?"


    "Look at you. You''ll lose your temper if you don''t move. How can you be so angry?" Hua Ruge''s face is like that of a dissolute childe. She looks as if she has nothing to do with shuiyutong. No one believes her.


    The onlookers looked at each other with tacit eyes.


    Tianchen''s face is dark. He turns to look at the rain. He didn''t believe it before, but now he can''t help but wonder.


    Shuiyutong feels that he can''t wash when he jumps into the Yellow River. He just goes to Tianchen and doesn''t talk to huaruge anymore.


    Hua Ruge looks very hurt, but quickly hooks his lips to the person next to him and says, "I will get her sooner or later."


    "Good brother." Next to the Khan encouraged patting Hua Ruge''s shoulder.


    This was heard by many people behind, but also convinced that these two people are ambiguous.


    Water Yutong hate to see her, Hua Ruge is more brilliant than anyone else, on this point I want to fight with her, I don''t know how to write dead words.


    She would like to see if the water would be gossiped after today.


    The water family pays attention to reputation and what they will do.


    Anyway, she is barefoot, not afraid to wear shoes, and is a man''s identity. It''s estimated that she can only be said when gossip comes out of the market.


    Shuiyutong also thought of the seriousness of the problem, and since then, he has been adamant and does not dare to speak.


    Hua Yuege then looks at the stones. The sky over there has already selected six or seven stones. He is about to see all the stones.


    She felt that it was not good to take anything, so she picked three stones one after another on the last road for the second one to take.


    Everyone felt that Hua Ruge was in great luck, because she didn''t think much about it. The three stones were all ordered at will, so she thought extremely well to deal with things.


    In the end, Tianchen didn''t choose any other stones, just three of them.


    There are three pieces of Tianchen, two of which are small and one of them is big. Each shape is in accordance with the rules. It looks like a crystal.


    On the other hand, Hua is as big as the three pieces of song, two pieces are only as big as two fists together, and only one stone with the size of a plate square is quite right.


    However, no matter what people think, they think that Hua Ruge is in great luck.


    Tianchen looks at Hua Ruge, smiles and asks, "brother Hua, are you ready?"


    "Nature." Hua Yuege opened the folding fan and said, "if the young master is ready, open the stone."


    "Good." Tianchen in full of gas agreed, and then said: "open stone."


    The master of stone cutting is ready. First, he picked up a stone of tianchendao, and cut it towards the corner with a knife. After cutting, it immediately gives out a yellow light.


    "Good." People can''t help crying out, one knife can open the crystal to show that the crystal is not small, and look at this light is also a good quality crystal.


    Although Tianchen didn''t show any pride, he had a clear smile in his eyes.


    Shuiyutong glances at Hua Ruge proudly, and sees that Hua Ruge is sitting on one side with a long leg, and the smile on his face hasn''t disappeared. When he sees the crystal, he looks forward to this side, not only not nervous at all, but also like a spectator.


    Water rain Tong cold turning eyes, unwilling to think, there is always a time when you lose face.


    The stone cutting master soon peeled out the Spirit Crystal inside the stone. It''s a bowl sized yellow Spirit Crystal. It looks like it''s a top-grade Spirit Crystal.


    People have lamented that Tianjia is worthy of the name of Tianjia. This means is worthy of the name.


    "It''s my turn." Hua Yuege takes out the best-selling stone and puts it in front of the stone cutter like a bag.


    People think that she has opened so many Lingjing before, and they see that she is so confident, and the idea in her heart has been shaken. Does she really know how to gamble, but her technique is weightless?


    Want to reach this, everybody stares at the stone in front of Shifu, Shifu also took the stone.


    Hua Ruge sat on one side happily, looking very confident. She looked so uncertain about Tianchen and shuiyutong.


    The master quickly began to cut the stone with a knife. In people''s eager eyes, he exposed the section of the stone. As a result, there was no imaginary crystal. It was just a smooth cut cut cut by a sharp knife.


    "Continue." Hua is not willing to sing.


    Master began to cut along one side, and saw that Hua Yuege cared so much, but only cut a small piece, revealing a large section.


    As a result, this section is only a stone section, and there is no crystal.


    Hua Ruge is a little stunned.


    The stone cutting master continued to use his sabre. As a result, five or six sabres didn''t show the Spirit Crystal. At last, only one stone chip was left.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, then they couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 1278

    Hua Ruge is a bit silly, just repeating: "how could this happen?"


    "There''s always a time of failure when you hit Universiade." Someone said with a smile.


    There are also some people standing on Hua rugo''s side, comforting her: "don''t worry, there are still two stones. Let''s cut out the valuable one next."


    Hua Ruge still can''t accept the reality.


    It''s obvious that shuiyutong''s face is full of ridicule. It''s time for her to laugh at huaruge when she has been dealing with huaruge for such a long time. She is usually teased by others.


    The smile on Tianchen''s lips was obvious. He knew that the miners could not see such a good stone.


    "Start cutting the second piece." Someone in the crowd said.


    Tianchen raised his hand to stop the man, turned to look at Hua Ruge and asked, "brother Hua, do you want to put more money on it?"


    Hua rugo swallows her saliva when she hears the words. She doesn''t agree at the first time. It can be seen from her face that she wants to back out.


    "Why, I used to shout so loudly. Now I know I can''t do it?" There will never be a lack of pick and choose among the people watching.


    Hua Ruge did not look at him with good eyes, and the person standing at her also said, "what can we do if we just don''t want to gamble?"


    "It''s her business whether she gambles or not. What are you talking about?" There is humanity in Tianchen.


    "I just can''t stand your bullying." The man said again, and there were several supporters behind him.


    "If you really look after her, how about we make a bet?" The instigator spoke again.


    Some of the supporters of Hua Ruge are afraid to talk. They are not on Hua Ruge''s side because of how powerful Hua Ruge is, just because they think Hua Ruge is weak. Most of their feelings are sympathy.


    I really let them take out real gold and silver to bet that they are still afraid of water drift. After all, Hua Ruge has no chance to win in the face of heaven.


    "What? Just said loudly, now dare not? " People there laughed out loud.


    Tianchen and shuiyutong enjoy watching.


    Hua Ruge, who was at the center of the debate, finally couldn''t sit on the table and said, "you can bet. You can''t dare to bet."


    "I can''t thank several brothers for talking to me. I made some money before, so I took all the money out to make a bet. If I lost, I''d win. It''s good for everyone." Hua Ruge''s way is bold and heroic. Although she is a woman, she does not want to be vague about major issues. As soon as her voice falls, she slaps her Lingshi card on the table. More than one million numbers in it shake everyone''s eyes.


    After hearing this, several people refused, but Hua Ruge had made up his mind and turned to look at Tianchen''s side and said, "five hundred thousand of them are for my brothers. How much do you press?"


    Those people looked at each other, and at last they collected 500000 pieces of Lingshi. They thought it was OK to take them out now, but they could earn them back soon.


    Hua Yuege looked at Tianchen again: "there are still a million dollars on my own. I don''t just know. God, young master dare to follow me?"


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of." Tianchen said and took out a Lingshi card.


    "Have a good time." Hua Yuege clapped the table and said, "go on."


    Tianchen gives another stone to Shifu. Shifu starts to cut it again. If you don''t see the light in the first cut, the second one will come out. At last, you will cut out a large piece of Lingjing. It''s just a medium-sized Lingjing, only worth tens of thousands of Lingshi.


    Tianchen is not satisfied, but people think it''s not easy to cut two pieces of crystal consecutively, which is also very powerful.


    After that, Shifu starts her second stone under Hua Ruge''s keen eyes. Shifu is afraid that Hua Ruge will fight for him if the Lingjing in it is damaged, so he is very careful.


    People are also watching nervously. After all, everyone has joined in the gambling. The two stones of Tianchen before add up to less than 200000 pieces of Lingshi, which is not very sure. If you meet two better stones, it is easy to be surpassed.


    Master, there is still no light after one sabre, and then there is the second sabre. There is still no Lingjing. After several sabres, there is still only stone. At last, there is no Lingjing, just stone chips of one place.


    The smile in Tianchen''s eyes is already very obvious. The water is rainy and almost doesn''t make a sound. It''s too shabby.


    Hua Ruge sat down in a chair, wiped the sweat on her forehead, and looked straight.


    The people behind him are also worried for her. If he loses, it''s not only the loss of this money, but also the problem of face. If he loses, these people will not lose their teeth.


    Those people did not stop, laughing: "not very confident, how can not see Lingjing in this?"


    "Hahaha, I dare to challenge the young master of Tianjia on this point. I can''t help myself."


    "If you want me to say you have to give up, you will have a little face. Hahaha. "


    Those people who say one word of mine, do not grudge their ridicule.


    Tianchen stretched out his hand and pressed it. "Now it''s my bullying to bet. Go on."


    "Wait!" Hua Yuege stood up with his hands on the table and red eyes said: "who said no, is it that the God is afraid?"


    When people saw Hua Ruge''s expression, they knew that she had lost her mind.


    "Do you want to bet more?" Tianchen asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Hua, like a song, was so moved that a flash of white light flashed in front of her, and a strong sense of violence made everyone retreat.


    When I calmed down, I saw a broken sword on the table in front of Hua Ruge. Although it was incomplete, it was still powerful. I knew it was a magic weapon of Taoist level.


    Dao ware is different from immortal ware. In fact, it can meet things that can''t be asked for. People can''t help but be moved.


    Especially in this territory, people put more energy into the raw stone and crystal, so that the development of other aspects is relatively backward, so pills and magic tools are extremely rare here.


    "This is a real Taoist instrument. How about I bet you on it?" Hua Yuege said.


    Tianchen looks at the broken sword and starts to win back. Although Tianjia has a Dao, he also has it in his hand, but no one can think of many good things.


    "Yes, you can make a price." Tianchen asked after thinking for a while.


    "If you can''t ask for a Taoist instrument, it''s priceless. Since I''m gambling today, I''m not hypocritical. How about three million pieces of Lingshi?" Hua Ruge is no longer as indifferent as before. At the moment, she is full of aggression and looks like a gambler eager to get his capital back.


    "That''s a fair price, yes." Heaven does not want to agree.


    Hua Yuege asked with a sneer, "I''d like to ask you, if God lost, can you get the money?"


    Now the stakes on both sides have become four million Lingshi. She is afraid that he can''t afford to lose.

 Chapter 1279

    "Although I don''t have so many spirit stones in my hand, I can still get them from Tianjia. There are so many witnesses who are afraid that I won''t be able to rely on your account?" Tianchen said with confidence.


    In fact, he never thought about where his money would go after losing.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "OK, I believe you, so go ahead."


    She sat down again, her eyes fixed on the last stone of tianchendao.


    Tianchen and his supporters all despised her, and paid less attention to her than that stone.


    Master began to cut the last big stone and the first cut a big corner. I thought it was difficult for such a big stone to produce Lingjing. Master was ready to change the face and then cut it. As a result, a dazzling green light came out of the cut.


    As soon as the eyes of all the people were bright, they could see that the Spirit Crystal in it was now exposed, and it looked very big.


    "It''s actually Lvjing. My God, I''m right." One of them pointed to the stone, and he was so excited.


    Other people performed almost as well, marveling at the large green crystal stones.


    You should know that there are levels of Lingjing. In addition to the top, middle and bottom, even the same level of Lingjing can be divided into good and bad. The level order is red orange, yellow, green, blue and blue violet, among which red crystal is the worst and purple crystal is the best.


    Generally, the top grade yellow stone is a valuable Lingshi, not to mention such a large green crystal.


    The stone cutting masters were all excited. They carefully peeled the stone chips. At last, a pure crystal with the size of a washbasin appeared. It was green and transparent. It was pleasant to see.


    People looked at the green crystal and sighed. Many people were talking about the value of this stone. Because this kind of crystal is rare, it can''t accurately estimate the price.


    only one person said that there was a green crystal smaller than this crystal before that sold 600000 pieces of spirit stone. The value of this spirit crystal is probably millions.


    "Young master Tian is indeed a prodigy of Tianzong. He is extraordinary."


    "Yes, family background is different. Some people who run into the Universiade are trying to challenge you. They really don''t know how to write beyond their capacity. "


    "It''s not. I told you to give up and you wouldn''t listen. Now it''s a big shame."


    These people never let go of the chance to attack Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge stared at the green crystal stone, and her eyes were reflected with some green. She pretended calmly: "it''s too early to make a conclusion now. I still have the last stone to cut."


    People were originally sarcastic to her. When they heard this, they burst into laughter. Many people laughed up and down, pointing to the small stone with big palms and saying, "even if it''s a small stone, can you win?"


    Now the people who stand like a song don''t know what to say, because the fact is there. They cut three stones, all of them have Lingjing, and how can the value add up to a million Lingshi.


    As for Hua Ruge, the first two are waste rocks, and the second one is very small. Even if you can cut out the crystal, you must lose.


    "Yes." Tianchen looks at Hua Ruge''s bad face, bows his hand and says that his posture is very modest, but he may be too happy in his heart. The smile in his eyes makes his eyes bright.


    Needless to say, after such a contest, the man will surely be more confident in the future.


    Shuiyutong said with a smile: "Hua Ruge, do you see? This is the talent style. You can''t go on the stage any more."


    Her pun points directly to Hua Ruge''s life experience.


    There is no one to help Hua Ruge talk in the end, so there is humanity on the opposite side: "why don''t you talk? Can''t you lose?"


    "Shut up for me, and no one will treat you as dumb." Hua Yuege clapped the table, then reached for the water and looked at Tianchen and said, "if I win, I don''t want those spirit stones. I only want this woman."


    People are still laughing at huaruge and talking about dreams.


    Tianchen''s face was already cold: "brother Hua, don''t joke too much. Be careful not to close the scene."


    Don''t say win or lose, as long as he agrees to this kind of thing, he will be laughed at to death.


    "God knows me. She can''t be worth so much money." Hua, like a song, lightly answers.


    So Tianchen and shuiyutong''s face became more ugly.


    "Don''t say too much, it''s not good to say what the result is." Hua rugo leaned against the back of the chair and took a deep breath: "master, cut my stone."


    People saw that she deliberately made a relaxed look, and didn''t speak, just waiting for the final result to come out and hit her in the face.


    Master began to cut stones, but people around chatted more than they watched. It was obvious that no one would give any hope to China.


    Tianchen is still watching. Victory is in front of him. He will inevitably get a little excited.


    As expected, the stone is still a stone, and there is no shadow of Lingjing. Moreover, the stone is the size of palm. If you can''t see Lingjing, you won''t see Lingjing again.


    Tianchen''s supporters laugh, and Hua Ruge''s supporters have nothing to say. After all, the strength here is being crushed.


    Hua Ruge, no matter what other people''s reaction, keeps his eyes fixed on his stone.


    The stone cutting master has been very casual, and has cut a big face, but still can''t see anything.


    Now the stone is only half the size of a hand, it''s impossible.


    At this time, we can completely lock in the victory of Tianchen. We feel that there is no suspense.


    Master is still cutting. This knife is cut directly in the middle of the stone. If you can''t see Lingjing, it''s a waste stone.


    Most people don''t go to see it, but they are preparing their congratulations for Tianchen, and they plan to say it as soon as possible after the knife falls, so as to have a good feeling in front of Tianchen.


    However, at the next moment, the words they prepared were stuck in their throat, because this knife did not go down without anything they imagined. Instead, a fiery purple light burst out and blinded everyone''s eyes.


    Looking at the brightness of the light, we can see that it must be the top-grade crystal, and the color is the top-grade crystal in the top-grade product.


    this Amethyst contains far more energy and clarity than other colored crystal, so it is more liked by cultivators. Although this is very small, it must be the kind of crystal that can be encountered but can not be found, so its value is naturally very high.


    The stone cutting master was shocked when he saw Lingjing. He quickly took out a piece of Amethyst the size of a finger.


    Tianchen looks at the small purple crystal. Hua rugo thanks Shifu and holds the stone in his hand. He picks his eyebrow at Tianchen and says, "what do I say? It''s not clear who wins or loses."

 Chapter 1280

    "Why?" The water is also confused. It seems that I don''t know what happened.


    Hua, like a small man in song, showed the crystal in his hand to the people and asked, "do you know how much this crystal is worth?"


    Those people swallowed saliva, looked at each other, did not know what to say.


    "Amethyst is the best crystal with the best texture, which is most suitable for breakthrough. Therefore, the Amethyst with the size of bean grain is worth hundreds of thousands of spirit stones. This one will cost two million yuan anyway." A supporter of Hua Ruge stood up.


    These people''s waistboards are also straight. The first one is followed by the second one. "I don''t know what''s the difference between our two million Spirit Crystal and your three


    People there are said to be speechless. After all, the three stones opened by Tianchen are worth 1.2 million spirit stones at most, which can''t be compared with other people''s Amethyst value at all.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said to Tianchen, "what do you think of it


    Tianchen originally thought that he could be famous by his own skills and earn some fame to become the head of the family later. Who would have thought that those who had a good time before had a good time, but at the end of the day, when he was about to win, he gave him a bang in the head.


    It can make people sober at some times, but he thinks it''s too urgent and cruel for him to accept it.


    After a long silence, he said, "I lost."


    "Yes." Hua Ruge put away his broken sword on the table, then took back his Lingshi card and put it in the space. Then he took two Lingshi cards from Tianchen.


    She took a million yuan from Tianchen and gave half a million yuan from other people directly to the people behind her, even though they refused to let her go.


    The people on the opposite side are red in the eyes. They want to make money by putting out their bets. They have never thought about losing. Now they watch their hard-earned money fly like this. They want to die.


    But what they said before was so forceful, and now they can only watch. After all, even if they are soft, it''s useless. In the end, they are likely to insult themselves.


    Hua Ruge put up the Lingshi card and went to look at Lingjing''s dazed water and said: "have you seen enough? I''ll put it away."


    After all, the first bet is that the winning party can take away the stones of the other party. That is to say, Tianchen not only lost the money but also lost the millions of green crystals. He not only lost the Lingjing, but also owed Hua rugo three million Lingshi. He not only owed the money but also helped Hua rugo pay for buying the raw stones from the gambling field.


    It can be said that there is no most unyielding but more unyielding.


    "What did you do?" Water is not willing to ask.


    Hua Ruge picked up the stone, looked at it and said with a smile, "don''t you know that sometimes luck is more important than strength?"


    "You''re not going to win every time." The way of hate in the rain.


    Hua rushes to her ear and says as if very intimately, "if I were you, I would think about how to explain our relationship to the outside world."


    Shuiyutong hurriedly stepped back and whispered, "you are shameless."


    "Miss water, it''s not right to turn your face and not recognize people." Hua Ruge flirts with her and doesn''t forget to put Lingjing away.


    This scene in the eyes of outsiders is called both wealth and sex.


    Tianchen is not in the mood to take care of the water and rain. His face is gloomy all the time, and he never slows down.


    Hua Ruge put away the bright crystal on the table, and then took out the paper and pen from the space and put them in front of the sky.


    "What are you doing?" The sky frowned.


    "According to the previous gambling agreement, young master Tian still owes me three million yuan. Although the Tian family won''t hold back, it''s unnecessary. I can rest assured that you can write a note for me." Hua sat opposite him like a gorilla.


    Tianchen''s face is black like the bottom of a pot.


    Hua Ruge raised his legs, shook his fan and asked the waiter, "do you have any tea?"


    Small two Leng for a while, subconscious nod.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and give me a pot." Hua Ruge waved and went to see Tianchen and asked, "does the number seem wrong to the young master of heaven?"


    "No." Tianchen said again and said, "if I said that I would not default, I would not default. I don''t need to write this note."


    "Young master Tian''s words are poor. It''s because he won''t be able to hold back the debt that he has to write down. The oral agreement really can''t stand scrutiny. Some day, people say that it''s not good for your family to bully people." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    She said it all. If Tianchen didn''t write it again, it would be said that he was bullying people. He had no choice but to raise his pen, write the words "owe 3 million to Lingshi" and sign his name.


    When he stopped writing heavily, Hua Ruge immediately picked up the note and said, "God is a dragon and Phoenix among people. The words are so beautiful."


    Usually people say that this day will be very useful. It''s obviously ironic to say it from Hua Ruge''s mouth. But she looks sincere, which is beyond recognition.


    Tianchen''s breath is held in his chest. He can''t go up or down. It''s very uncomfortable.


    Hua Ruge smiled and put away the IOU, then he got up again and said, "I''ve been here for a long time, and I''m hungry in my stomach, so I won''t keep any more. Goodbye, everyone."


    Those who lose money, though unwilling, will still hand in hand, or they will be too small.


    Those who win money are smiling. Some say they want to invite Hua Ruge to drink and leave with him.


    People gradually dispersed, only the sky is still standing there, water and rain are afraid, not only know what to say to comfort.


    Little two came up with tea. He was surprised to see that Tianchen was sweeping over with an eye knife. He almost didn''t scare the teapot out of his hand. However, he also knew that it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time, so he ran away after a ceremony.


    Tianchen stood for a long time, then he said: "Hua Ruge, I will not let you go!"


    Shuiyutong originally wanted to comfort her. When she heard this sentence, her eyes brightened and she gave up the idea. She also hoped that Hua Ruge would not have a good life, and it was better to disappear completely.


    At this moment, this incident has begun to spread in luoyuecheng. Because of the large number of witnesses, there is no false information. The incident is basically close to the truth.


    However, there are different opinions on Hua Ruge. Some people say that Hua Ruge has the strength to act like a pig and eat a tiger. Tianjia young master is a fool.


    Others say that there is no such thing as pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. It''s obvious that it''s a great luck. Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental? On the contrary, young master Tian has the strength. After all, there are three stones, including Lingjing, and one of them is worth millions.

 Chapter 1281

    After this competition, Hua Ruge became a highly controversial figure. For a while, it spread all over luoyuecheng. No one was not talking about the character who came out of nowhere and won the Tianjia family in the gambling arena.


    Hua rugo returns to the college these days and practices in the practice room, and those cut out spirit crystals undoubtedly enter the belly of the devouring beast.


    Hua Ruge cooperated with more strength cultivation, from the beginning to the middle of Xuanxian in just a few days. Combined with her physical strength, ordinary people''s extreme environment would never be her opponent.


    When she came out of the training room, she bought some things and went to the water house. As a result, she was stopped by the guard when she came to the door.


    Hua Yuetao almost said: "some eldest brothers, do you not recognize me, or would you like to report?"


    "We know you. My Lord asked us to wait for you here. Now we will go with us." One of the guards scowled.


    "Oh." Hua Ruge nodded clearly and went inside. As soon as the guard wanted to take her away, he heard her simply spit out two words: "No."


    "Dare you?" The guard didn''t know her identity. He thought that a little guest dared to disrespect him.


    Hua Ruge is too lazy to talk with them, and goes straight to the courtyard where his mother lives.


    Several guards surrounded her in a swarm, and the leader said again, "you can''t go without my orders."


    "If I were you, I''d ask and do things, so as not to be beaten." Hua Ruge put the things he bought into the space and opened his mouth lazily.


    "Brothers, tie her up." As soon as the leader of the guard waved, more than a dozen people swarmed in.


    However, these are the most common guards. The strength is only Xuanxian. It''s easy to deal with Hua Ruge before he breaks through. What''s more, it''s also Xuanxian now.


    The name of the invincible element in the same level is not blown out.


    Hua Ruge''s free hand takes out the stick, and her body moves quickly. Her speed is so fast that she can breathe a few times. These people have fallen to the ground, all of them are broken bones and tendons.


    "Go back and tell your master that I want to see myself." Hua Yuege put up his stick and went to the courtyard with the water in the clouds.


    When she arrived, Mammy Li was sitting in the hospital doing needlework. When she saw her change, she said, "here comes the little lady. Let''s wait for a moment. Your mother is meditating in it."


    "Can mother practice normally now?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Yes, the young lady has been much better since you came." "I''m glad," said mammy Li.


    Hua Ruge smiled and nodded: "that''s good."


    She just sat in the courtyard and chatted. Shuixiaoze came in angrily, pointing to Hua Ruge and saying, "Hua Ruge, you are so deceiving.


    "It''s your people who are too impolite. As I said, I have a bad temper and limited patience." Hua Ruge said without salt and water.


    "You''ve been working in the government all day. What''s the style?" Shuixiaoze approached her and said, "don''t push me too hard, or..."


    "Do you want to jump the wall?" Hua Yuege laughs and answers.


    "Unbridled!" Shuixiaoze slaps her hands on the stone table and breaks it apart. Fortunately, Hua Ruge stops her or Mama Li will be hurt.


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and said, "don''t scare me, it''s useless." Shuixiaoze let out some anger, took a deep breath and said: "I don''t care about you. I''m here to ask you if you really can watch the stones or bump into the Universiade?"


    "What is Universiade?" Hua Ruge was not happy when he heard it. He stood up and said, "I use luck for my skills."


    Shuixiaoze looked at her and asked, "so you deliberately let Tianchen increase the price and win the whole game?"


    "Of course. ''Hua said, clapping his chest like a song.


    But her little movements and twinkling eyes make shuixiaoze think that she is bragging.


    "I have been in the mine for such a long time. I haven''t seen any stones before, so I haven''t lost my hand." Hua Yuege said with a confident face.


    To be sure, shuixiaoze can''t believe it.


    "In fact, it''s very simple to look at the stone. You are too stupid to understand the loneliness of my gifted and gifted person. Alas." Hua Yuege continued.


    Water roar Ze really can''t hear, so turn around and go.


    "Hello, I haven''t finished yet."


    "Wait and tell your mother." Shuixiaoze left a word and left.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said that no one believed in telling the truth these days.


    After she waited for a while, shuiyunning opened the door and came out. At this time, people were carrying a new stone table to clean up the mess before.


    Hua Ruge saw that the water was very beautiful, and she said happily, "mother, my child has come to see you."


    "I heard what I just said." "Water Yun Ning says close to her ear and asks:" what you say is true


    "Can mother hear that?" Hua Ruge is a little surprised.


    "You forgot you were my child." Shuiyunning said and touched her face. She didn''t say that she had done a lot of such hidden things when she was young.


    Hua, like a song, spits out his tongue, which is recognition.


    "By the way, why are you here every time? Why don''t you bring me traceless?" Shuiyunning asked with a smile, as if he was looking forward to it.


    "This..." Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "he hasn''t made preparations for HA yet, let''s go."


    "You need to prepare something. It''s time for you to give your life." The water and the clouds are coagulating.


    "Life and death?" Hua Ruge felt more and more embarrassed.


    But she was afraid to let shuiyunning worry after telling the truth.


    "Yes, your mother gave birth to you when she was your age." Water Yun Ning says the look of recollection in her eyes.


    Hua Yuege swallowed the water channel: "but I don''t want to be so early."


    "It''s not too early. How do you think about it?" Shuiyunning claps her hand and says with a long heart.


    "Well, when I''m on my feet, will you bring him here?" Hua Ruge wants to try to put the time back.


    "Even if you don''t get married, you should bring them to meet your family. There will be a family dinner in a few days. Let your mother have a good look." Water Yun Ning admonishes.


    When it comes to this, Hua rugo can only say, "OK, I know."


    "That''s good. My mother will check it for you. If it''s reliable, my mother will help you decide." The way of love and longing.


    Hua is smiling like a song.


    "Your father left two treasures in those days. One is the devouring beast for you, and the other is for your future husband. Your mother has always kept it for you."


    Looking at her mother''s plan for herself, Hua rugo regrets to tell such a lie when she dies. How can she get round when she reaches this point.

 Chapter 1282

    After coming out of Shuijia, Hua Ruge went to the bamboo house of Childe wutrace, but she didn''t know how to say it. She lingered in front of the door and wanted to organize the language before entering the door.


    "Come in and think what you want."


    When she was thinking about it, there came a gentle and smiling voice from the room. Her heart was full of mixed feelings, and finally she went in.


    When I opened the door, I saw the traceless childe standing in the yard, with a smile like the breeze on his face, and his eyes doted on everything she did.


    At this moment, her tangled heart calmed a lot. Almost in an instant, she made a decision. She decided to confess to her mother, rather than let such a person bear the trouble she caused.


    Although this will let the mother disappointed and worried, but lies are lies, sooner or later to be punctured.


    After thinking about it, she said with a smile, "I''m back."


    Nine tail fox saw her to come back to run over, in her feet of intimate rub.


    The childe without trace looked at her and asked, "what are you thinking before you enter the door?"


    "A little thing." Hua Yuege said and picked up the Nine Tailed Fox.


    "What can stop you in front of our door is definitely related to me, and what can make you embarrassed is probably our current external relations." "You need my help, and I''m sorry to say that," said the childe, walking towards her


    Hua Ruge''s head is lowered and touches the head of Nine Tailed Fox. His mental activity is that he is too smart to cheat.


    "Don''t try to hide it from me. I''ll help you out." Childe wutrace said again.


    Hua Ruge shakes his head: "I think it''s better to be frank, even if this is not a long-term plan."


    The childe without trace didn''t ask why it didn''t last long, but said: "if you confess, you will lose my amulet. You know what the water family will do to you."


    "Just to my mother, it doesn''t matter." Hua is like Gosse''s undefended way.


    "So aunt wants to see me, and you think it might hurt me, so you don''t want me to go?" Childe Wuxian looks at her with a smile.


    Hua Ruge realized that he had let slip.


    "I treat you like a brother. Do you mean what I say?" Hua Yuege said with white eyes, you should know that she is too lazy to talk in front of people you can trust.


    "No trace childe smiled a way:" it seems to be guessed by me


    "It''s too smart. It''s not fun." Hua Ruge shakes her head repeatedly.


    "You confess that your aunt will be worried. You said she was just getting better." Said the childe without trace.


    Hua Ruge hesitated after hearing this, but she still said: "after all, this is a lie, which will be seen sooner or later."


    "Who can say what will happen in the future? It depends on whether you have passed the present pass." Childe wutrace has taken it lightly.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "but I can''t be so selfish. I''m sorry to let you help me."


    "If you think you owe me, you can invite me to drink, I accept." Easy way, childe wutrace.


    Hua Ruge shook his head. "Listen to me."


    In any case, she didn''t want to hurt him.


    "If you change your mind, I can go to Shuijia at any time." Said the childe, and went straight out. Before Hua rugo asked him what to do, he had already gone out.


    Hua Ruge and Nine Tailed Fox are dazzled.


    "Xiaojiu, do you think your master is unhappy?" Hua Yuege asked softly.


    Nine tail Fox''s eyes turned, and at last he shook his head to show that he didn''t understand.


    Hua Ruge sighed: "he must feel that I am drawing a clear line with him. He is definitely not comfortable, but we are doomed to have no fate. Long pain is better than short pain."


    Nine tail fox still looks at her blankly, a pair of eyes are very vivid.


    "You want to ask me why I didn''t get along with him?"


    Nine tail fox smell speech to point own small head.


    "Because I know I have someone I like, and I remember his appearance recently. Although I still can''t remember the things between us, I think we must be very in love. How can I put another person in my heart?" Hua, like the low voice of the song, has some sadness and some expectation.


    It seems that Jiuwei fox still doesn''t understand why it can only like one person, can''t it like its master and sister Yuege as well.


    "When you grow up, you will understand." Hua Ruge touched his little head and said with great emphasis.


    So the Nine Tailed Fox began to calculate when it could grow up and become a human.


    Hua Ruge, sitting in the courtyard for a while, plans to go into the room to practice. He will confess tomorrow.


    But as soon as she put down the Nine Tailed Fox, the door opened again. Mr. Wuchen came back with a food box and said to her, "it''s not early. Eat something."


    "You went to buy me food?" Hua Ruge blinked, some didn''t respond.


    "What do you think?" Childe Wuxian looks at her funny.


    "I didn''t think of anything." Hua Yuege said and went to the table.


    Childe wutrace brought out the food and asked her to eat it while it was hot. Her face was still the same.


    Hua rugo even doubted that he had just thought wrong.


    After that, childe Wuxian didn''t say anything, just took out the dried meat to give it to Nine Tailed Fox.


    Hua rugo finished eating with his head down. After a few words with him, he went back to the room.


    The next morning, as soon as she was about to leave, someone knocked on the door of the bamboo house. She waved the door open and saw a red invitation from a guard of Shuijia.


    "The head of the family is going to have a family dinner. I''d like to invite you to come." According to the explanation, the guard didn''t understand why he invited two unrelated people for his family dinner.


    Hua Yuege only felt that his head was as big as a fight, but he had to pretend to be an invitation from his subordinates who had nothing to do: "I see. Go back."


    "Yes." The guard answered and turned away.


    Hua rugo claps his head in frustration. It''s obvious that the water family took this opportunity to test the two. If they didn''t go, they would easily be doubted by the water family. If they knew that she didn''t have such a close relationship with him, how could they let her go so wild. She is not stable now, so she can''t bear the hand of Shuijia.


    "Don''t think about it. I''ll be with you. All problems can be solved." The placatory voice of Childe wutrace came from behind, gentle but powerful.


    Hua Ruge has no choice but to sigh and nod.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t disgrace you," Mr. Wuhen teased her deliberately


    Hua Yuege couldn''t laugh, and said to him, "I''ll trouble you again this time."


    "Anyway, I''m also idle. It''s not difficult to help you with such a small thing as the scene." He tried to speak with ease.


    "Thank you." Hua Yuege said sincerely.

 Chapter 1283

    It''s a few days before the water family''s family feast. During this period, Hua Ruge is closed in the bamboo house. He is practicing his space magic. It''s not difficult to recover from his previous practice.


    These days, Shuishui''s house is not safe. While arranging the family feast, shuixiao Ze is also arranging the guard of the day. Make sure that no matter how much the movement is, it will not spread to the outside.


    But what he didn''t do was particularly obvious, because he knew shuiyunning was a very smart person, and any hint would be detected.


    Shuiyunning has always cultivated and recovered her body in the room. However, the pain accumulated over the years can not be removed overnight, so she still does not have the ability to fight.


    On the same day, Hua Ruge changed into a women''s dress with the strength of huaxingdan removed. The bright red robe made her look more public and added some gorgeous colors to her original beautiful face.


    When she opened the door, she saw that childe wutrace had already stood outside the hospital waiting for her. He was still dressed in a flowing white dress. His warm face was as bright and clean as jade in the sun. He was still smiling with elegance, which made people who saw him feel that the wind was passing through their heart and their heart beat faster.


    But Hua Ruge, who is familiar with the childe without trace, saw a different look in his eyes, which seemed to be nervous.


    "Can I wear this?" When he saw her, he asked.


    "Of course." Hua Ruge nodded and sincerely boasted, "it''s very beautiful."


    "Come on, the carriage is waiting outside," said the childe


    Hua rugo said before he promised, "I want to think about it. Is there any danger today?"


    The water family has always wanted to get rid of her. This time, please ask childe Wuchen to not only make her wonder if she found out that childe Wuchen has no backstage, so she set up a killing Bureau.


    "No matter whether there is danger or not, aunts are in the water house. You''d better go than the two of us." "No trace childe says to pull up her hand way:" go


    Hua Ruge was touched by his palm, his body suddenly became a little stiff, and his eyes became unnatural.


    "You have to adapt in advance, or it''s easy to get out of the way." The childe without trace is holding her, the head also does not return of say.


    Hua Ruge nodded at the back: "I see."


    When they were about to go out, Nine Tailed Fox came after them, grabbed the trouser leg of Childe Wuxian, and looked at him pitifully.


    "It''s dangerous to leave it here alone. Take it with you." Hua Yuege said.


    The childe without trace nodded, and Nine Tailed Fox gave Hua Ruge a grateful look, and followed him.


    When they got on the carriage, they headed for the water house. It was a bit unnatural for Zhonghua, such as GE, to sit on one side of the carriage, and for childe wutrace to sit on the other.


    Nine Tailed Fox crouches in the middle. Look at this one and look at that one. It''s strange.


    These two people usually don''t know each other very well. Now they don''t talk about gambling, and they don''t look unhappy.


    At last, Hua rugo said: "my mother is very concerned about me, I think she will be very concerned about us, so we have to act like some."


    "I know." The childe without trace nodded, but looking at that expression was obviously doing psychological preparation.


    Hua Ruge also took a deep breath and said, "when you go today, they will inevitably test you, and you should be ready."


    "I will try my best." I don''t care about it very much.


    Hua Ruge nodded, and they went all the way to the main gate of the water house in silence, where they met the steward.


    Childe Wuxian gets off the bus first, then reaches out to help Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge holds his hand and gets off the bus. They stand side by side in front of the water house.


    This is the first time for Hua Ruge to dress as a female stone man. Although her appearance hasn''t changed, people are still amazed. The guards can''t move their eyes at all. It''s really beautiful. It''s more beautiful than the eldest lady of their water family who is now known as the first beauty of the moon city.


    Standing in front of Hua Ruge, Mr. traceless is not inferior to each other, but complements each other. He is also the kind of existence that can be recognized in the crowd at a glance. The whole human temperament is like a fairy, and people who see him can''t help being ashamed.


    "Two, please come in." The steward almost stuttered.


    Hua Ruge nodded, holding the childe''s arm and whispering to the steward: "I want to see my mother first."


    "Miss, please." The steward led Hua Ruge and the childe without trace to shuiyunning''s residence.


    When she arrived at the courtyard, shuiyunning had already been waiting there. Seeing such Hua Ruge was also a bright moment in front of her eyes. Hua Ruge had to say hello when her eyes turned to the childe without trace.


    "Good aunt, I am traceless." Childe Wuxian behaves appropriately, but he can still see some formality in his eyes.


    This is the first time that Hua Ruge has seen him like this.


    "Good." Shuiyunning nodded her head twice, and then said warmly, "come in and sit down. I''ll let someone serve you tea."


    "Thank you, aunt." Thank you very quickly.


    Hua Yuege could not help saying, "mother, I am your own."


    "When people come for the first time without trace, you should take good care of them. You are not allowed to be childish." The water is full of laughter and anger.


    Hua Ruge also wants to cry without tears.


    "Traceless, my little song has many shortcomings. You should be tolerant." After shuiyunning sat down, she said again.


    "Traceless childe smiled a way:" in my eyes, she has no shortcomings, are lovely


    "I''m relieved you think so." Shuiyunning smiled happily and turned to look at huaruge and said, "you can take your own temperament later."


    Hua Ruge can only nod.


    Then most of shuiyunning''s words are with Childe wutrace. He can ask all the questions once, and Hua Ruge''s face is ignored.


    After a while, shuiyunning finally called her to the room when she asked Hua rugo to help her choose her clothes. She said with a smile: "your eyes are very good. What a nice child without trace, you should cherish it."


    "I see. Isn''t Mother changing clothes? I''ll help you choose." Hua rugo said to help her turn the wardrobe.


    "Don''t be shy. I can''t do without saying it." After shuiyunning finishes, she takes the clothes she put on her bed and prepares to put them on.


    Hua Ruge is speechless again.


    Because the family dinner was at noon, several people had a meal in the courtyard before they attended.


    There were not many people at the banquet, only the immediate descendants of shuizhenyun, who gathered together for dozens of people, sat in two rows along the hall, leaving a space for singing and dancing performances in the middle. Most of the three arrived when they arrived.


    When the three people appeared in the banquet hall, all the people''s eyes focused on them, especially the two very eye-catching young people, who were just like the golden virgin. They seemed to be born with light and could not move their eyes.

 Chapter 1284

    The two made their debut and were noticed by everyone. Especially the women''s eyes were straight when they saw the childe without trace. They didn''t know until today that men can look so good and have such style.


    Shuiyunning is on the left side of the elder''s seat, while huaruge and her husband are guided to sit on the right side. It''s a coincidence that shuiyutong is next to them.


    Since the last gamble, shuiyutong has been criticized by the people for not having a clear relationship with huaruge. She has a grievance in her heart but has nowhere to complain. Now she sees huaruge appearing like this. She suppresses herself no matter how she looks or how she looks. She is even more indignant.


    Of course, her eyes are more on the childe without trace. The more she looks, the more she is jealous of Hua Ruge. How can a wild seed have such a man?


    "I have no trace, I have seen you all." After sitting down, childe Wuxian opened his mouth slowly, with great bearing.


    "It turns out that this is the childe without trace. He is really a dragon and Phoenix among people." There was praise at the table.


    "I dare not." Mr. Wu Chih replied politely.


    The top water shakes the clouds and gives Xiaoze a look. Shuixiaoze asks, "I don''t know where you are from."


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes and said that these people were really anxious, and even began to ask.


    "I''m ordered by the master to go down the mountain for training. The rules of the mountain gate are not to be revealed until I have learned. Sorry for the inconvenience. " I don''t even want to think about it.


    "It turns out that''s right, no wonder." Water Xiao Ze said, there are some difficulties between the eyebrows. He doesn''t think childe Wuwen is an ordinary person either.


    Shuizhenyun didn''t say anything, but waved his hand. The servant began to serve.


    Hua Ruge, seeing that so many people''s faces don''t show a different look, should feel at ease. At the moment, she is still a little restless, and she thinks there is something wrong.


    When the food came up, Hua Ruge just wanted to stretch out his chopsticks and listened to the rain: "Hua Ruge, would you like to introduce yourself to everyone?"


    Hua Ruge frowned and saw that shuizhenyun and shuixiaoze had no intention of shouting at each other, so he had to reply: "I am my mother''s daughter, standing up in the seat unclear, I will give you a good answer."


    She said this, no one came out, after all, all know, do not want to wade in this muddy water.


    "Since everyone knows that I have nothing to introduce." Hua Ruge pushes Taiji back. At this time, she said that her life experience was the scar of the year when she received yunning water. How could she embarrass her mother.


    "But we all know that your mother is my aunt, but no one knows who your father is. We are all one family, so should you tell us?" The rain continued.


    Hua rugo found that the woman''s speech conditioning is very clear today, and her expression is not hatred but calmness, so it''s probably not emotional, but someone taught her.


    Shuiyunning''s face turned white again, especially when everyone looked over.


    Hua rugo guessed, this is a test, the purpose is to provoke her.


    "What are you so interested in my father?" Hua Yuege came forward with a smile and asked in a low voice, "do you think your father is too bad?"


    "You..." Shuiyutong didn''t expect that she would say that. What she learned before is now in disorder.


    All the experts here can naturally hear Hua Ruge talking, and this listening is also angry and someone wants to laugh.


    I am despised.


    "My father is so brave that it is obvious to all that I am honored to be his daughter. But who is your father? " Water Yutong thought about Hua Ruge and put it on the topic.


    "With you?" Hua Ruge''s reply is very straightforward, his brow is raised, and he is a little disdainful.


    "Water rain Tong was choked again, then stamp a foot, angry way:" you don''t know who your father is, you this wild seed


    Shuiyun is in a hurry after listening to this sentence, but Hua Ruge doesn''t speak when she is dealing with it.


    Hua Ruge didn''t answer directly after hearing this, but looked at the water and said, "you taught her to say this?"


    "How could it be? I can''t teach her this at all. She''s the one who says it." Shuixiao and Zeye can only say that, or they will be laughed at.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "then I''ll teach you a lesson for this daughter who doesn''t understand, so that others won''t say that your family is poor."


    "No way." Shuixiaoze reaches for her just after her voice falls in huaruge. Huaruge has no power to fight back in the face of the God changing situation, but she can move quickly and is hard to be caught.


    When Reiki was about to reach Hua Ruge, she had disappeared in place. When she reappeared, shuiyutong had been kicked out by her chest.


    Shuiyutong, that is to say, xuanxianjing''s strength in front of huaruge doesn''t even have the ability to fight back. Once again, he fell under the steps, and his body was slightly injured by huaruge''s spiritual strength.


    People were shocked by Hua rugo. Because the distance was too short, they didn''t think it was a space spell. They just thought it was fast.


    "Wild?" Hua is like a song with a murmur and a pick on the corner of his lips. His eyes flash with a fierce look.


    The next moment she disappeared again.


    "Protect Yutong." The water roared.


    When Hua Ruge arrived in front of shuiyutong again, there were already two elder Ke Qing, who were not young, standing there. They were all the strength of the human environment.


    Hua Ruge fell to the ground and clapped his hands at the two bodyguards. Finally, the two bodyguards'' right resistance was photographed and flew out.


    In people''s shocked eyes, Hua Ru''s singer smashed a stick against the water.


    She was in a bad mood, so she didn''t have much strength. When she hit her chest, she saw blood. Then two sticks broke her left and right ribs.


    When other people started to pull away, the body of shuiyutong had been stained with blood.


    Hua Ruge put away the stick. "I''ve tried my best," he said to the water, "I hope she can teach me a long lesson this time and speak more carefully later."


    It''s shameless for you to be speechless about her performance and beat your daughter half to death with a tired look.


    "Hua Ruge, are you going too far?" Water Xiaoze can''t sit down.


    "It''s unfair for you to say that. Everyone has seen that she scolded first." Hua Ruge stands out his hands.


    "Then you can''t beat her like that. Do you think my water house is empty? Can you bully me? "


    Hua Ruge picked up her eyebrows and said, "I don''t care if there is anyone in your water family. In a word, if I hear her scolding me from anyone, I will never be better than her."


    "You are presumptuous. Is this where you can be wild?" Water roared at her angrily.

 Chapter 1285

    Facing the accusation of shuixiaoze, Hua Ruge, with a pale face, walked towards the seat and said: "no matter where you are, you should always say a word of reason. Ask everyone. If you say your daughter is right, you say I am rude, and I will admit it."


    She said that she had already sat in her former position, picked up chopsticks to eat, as if nothing had happened.


    Water Xiao Ze was asked by her dumb, he looked up at the water shock cloud, see the water master shook his head can only stop.


    The back of shuiyunning''s straight body relaxed slowly.


    Childe wutrace is a dish for Hua Ruge, as if he is the most peaceful person in the audience.


    After that, people began to eat, and dancers came to perform.


    Hua Ruge was holding a glass of wine while drinking and asked childe Wuwen, "which one do you think is good-looking?"


    "You." I don''t want to say it. It''s very gentle.


    Hua Yuege smiled and bowed his head to drink.


    The woman around only felt her heart beat faster and couldn''t help looking in that direction.


    Before the singer left, the childe without trace sang to China, "don''t you think today''s banquet is weird?"


    "I see." Hua Ruge is singing while eating.


    "What do you think they want to do?" Asked the childe.


    Hua Ruge ignored the image of eating a large piece of meat, with the same expression: "want to kill me."


    Childe wutrace didn''t talk any more. He just drank quietly. He could see that look.


    "I think these people can''t sit down. They have to take risks." Hua is like singing and saying.


    When she came in, she felt that the atmosphere was wrong. Later, she gradually guessed from the eyes of these people. With her intelligence, it was not difficult to know their intention.


    The reason why we didn''t choose to do it in a normal way but at this time is that we probably want to do it all together.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you." The voice of Childe wutrace is also very gentle.


    But from the beginning to the end, they both looked very quiet and could not see different looks.


    After singing and dancing, a young generation of water family came to pay a toast to Hua Ruge and asked with a smile, "just now I saw my sister beat back my two guests in extreme situation. I don''t know what method to use."


    Because it''s easy to see that Hua Ruge is the strength of a mysterious fairyland with the strength of these people. There is a difference between the heaven and the earth. Few people can fight across this class, and all she can do is a genius among the talents. It''s really amazing that she can do a waste material.


    Hua rugo knows why these people didn''t start before, just want to get something from her.


    "It may be that the strength broke out in a hurry." Hua Ruge replied perfunctorily.


    She didn''t want these people to know her constitution.


    The water tremor cloud of the first song squints and says: "Hua Ruge, I think you are also a material that can be made. Would you like to come into my water house later?"


    Water Yun Ning smell speech Zheng for a while, open mouth ask: "father promised me to recognize my child?"


    "Of course not." "Water Zhenyun said:" as long as you worship your uncle as your adoptive father, and later change the surname of water, and vow not to disclose your identity for life, this water family will have your shelter


    The old man said that the following people also understand why they didn''t kill suddenly, because Hua Ruge''s strength is beyond imagination, and if it can be used, it will be better.


    Shuiyun listens to this, and immediately feels that her heart is held by a big hand. Will she never recognize her daughter?


    "It''s a blessing for you to open up your father''s net," shuixiaoze said to Hua Ruge. "If you can do your best in Shuijia in the future, it''s better than being a student in the college."


    He had a gesture of grace.


    So everyone looked at Hua Ruge and waited for her to make a statement.


    Hua Ruge arched his hand to the old man and said, "thank you for your kindness, but I don''t accept this condition. I''m my mother''s daughter. No one can change this."


    "Have you thought of the consequences of disobedience?" Asked the water quake cloud with a gloomy face.


    "I don''t want to think about it." Hua Ruge spits out three words lightly.


    "If you sing, don''t be rude to your grandfather." Water in the side of the road, but clearly blame, her eyes but only worry.


    Because she also saw that the banquet was not simple. Hua Ruge and Shuijia were facing each other blindly, and there might be a disaster.


    "Don''t blame your mother. Children have their own discretion." Hua Ruge smiles at water yunning.


    "I think what your grandfather said is reasonable. You should obey me." Shuiyunning said in pain, considering the current situation, it''s better not to recognize her daughter for the time being than to lose her.


    Shuixiaoze said on one side: "it''s still my sister who knows the truth, Hua Ruge. This is your last chance. You''d better be honest and obedient."


    "Shit!" Hua Ruge turned to him and said, "I''ve heard that a woman needs money, a woman needs a son, and I haven''t heard of anyone who needs a father. I''ll let me know if I can find anything. Do you think I''m a bully?"


    "You are presumptuous." The water roared at the table.


    "I''m just being presumptuous. What''s wrong?" Hua Ruge stood up and said, "I was born in heaven and earth. I only know my parents. I don''t want to change my mind."


    "If that''s the way to go, it''s a dead end." The water shakes the cloud to open the light above.


    "I''ve had this plan for a long time, and I''m pretending to be merciful." Hua Yuege said, "let''s go. They can''t stop me."


    "I''ll take you." The childe said that he got up slowly from his seat. His jade like face was still calm and comfortable, and his warm eyes were full of strong confidence. If he doesn''t move, he will have a surprisingly strong aura after getting up.


    "Do it." The light opening of the water shock cloud in the first song made the whole water house shrouded in a big array in a flash, which surprised Hua Ruge who was going to pick up the water yunning. Because the big array blocked the space, she couldn''t use the space technique to go out.


    At this moment, the people around also got up, surrounded the two people in the center, ready to start.


    Hua Ruge felt his nose and turned to look at the childe without trace and said, "I seem to be implicating you."


    It''s very difficult for them to resist the whole Waterhouse with their strength. Once they face each other head on, they will probably hang here.


    "If we can''t live together, we can die together." Childe Wuxian looks at her with a smile and looks very relaxed.


    "You''re still in the mood for a joke." Hua Yuege said with a white eye, "try to break away from the big formation, or you can run."


    At this time, shuiyunning came out and said, "father, she is your grandson. You can''t kill her."


    "You heard. She''s not for my water family." Water shakes the cold road of clouds.


    "I will persuade her, and she will certainly listen to me." Water Yun Ning urgent, said and added a sentence: "and traceless history is extraordinary, water may not be offended."

 Chapter 1286

    "If you look at her, even if you bow your head now, it will become a serious problem for my water family. How can I keep her?" "Water shock cloud said a, wave a hand way:" come, take miss down


    "If you dare to fight her, her father will never let you go." The water is loud.


    However, the two guards came forward to take her out, because her body has not yet recovered, and most of her magic weapons are left to Hua Ruge, so she has no ability to fight.


    Hua rugo was relieved to see that these people had no intention to hurt his mother.


    After shuiyunning was taken down, shuizhenyun said to childe wutrace, "as for you, we haven''t found out the connection between you and any forces. If you have any forces behind you, they don''t know where you died."


    Hua Ruge''s pupil shrank after hearing the words. As expected, this matter has not been concealed for a long time.


    "Even if I''m the only one, you''re the match?" Childe Wuxian opens his mouth lightly. His voice is clear and clear, but it makes people feel heavy.


    "I''d like to see what you can do, do it," said water Xiaoze with a cold snort


    As soon as he said and waved, the rest of the party was attacked by two people. These people were extremely human and didn''t have high accomplishments.


    Hua Ruge took out his stick and started to fight against the people in front of her. With her current strength, she was able to cross the border to clean up people.


    Childe wutrace takes out a handle of jade Ruyi. Ruyi has a light white light, which makes people feel that the power is mysterious.


    He is also the cultivation of human extreme environment. It is not difficult to fight against human extreme environment with his own strength.


    It''s like a tiger into a flock of sheep when two people kill a dozen people. They soon tear them apart and beat those experts to the ground. Hua rugo didn''t keep her hand this time. When she mobilized all her strength, she would die.


    The water Zhenyun above was surprised. When he saw the power of Hua Ruge, he knew that she was also the body of elements, and that the power was much more powerful than that of the water yunning, which seemed to be a variant body of elements.


    No wonder the measured talent is so low, so thick root bone, it is difficult to measure the real talent.


    He regretted his reckless action. If he had a good understanding of Hua Ruge, he would not have come to this point. But since he had taken this step, he could not turn back, because the more powerful Hua Ruge is, the more their future troubles will be.


    It''s obvious that Hua rugo is more rebellious than shuiyunning. Even some bastards, now that she''s released, she won''t not retaliate because of her kinship.


    Hua Ruge is the first time to make a move after entering the mysterious Wonderland. She mobilizes all her strength. The stick in her hand is dancing like a tiger. The power of terror makes these people want to retreat.


    It''s really that her strength is too strong. The stick will die when it is touched and hurt when it is rubbed.


    Needless to say, Mr. Wu trace is powerful. Yu Ruyi in his hand doesn''t know what magic weapon it is. The white light shoots out together. As long as he meets people, he can penetrate people''s bodies and make people defenseless.


    Five or six of these thugs were killed or injured in Jijing. If they don''t stop, the rest of them won''t survive.


    "Back down." At this time, the water roared open.


    Those people in Jijing are happy to hear this. They are away from these two perverts. They have such strength at such a young age. It makes them grow well.


    "Elders, let''s do it together." Water Xiao Ze said, outside into three people, are walking towards two people.


    Hua Ruge glanced at them, and the breath of these three people was very horrible. They were not the extreme human environment, but the strong man who transformed the divine environment. Then, the water Xiaoze was four people.


    "Hua Ruge, if you have the next life, remember that life can not be too publicity, it will be fatal." Water Xiaoze looks at Hua as a song, some sneers and some ridicules.


    They also had a standoff for such a long time. Now Hua Ruge finally fell into his hands. In his opinion, it''s impossible for him to run away this time with Hua Ruge''s great ability.


    "My biggest weakness is not publicity, but black hands." Hua Ruge picked his lips and attacked him.


    She throws a stick at shuixiaoze''s head, and shuixiaoze reaches for her hand. This is the first time huaruge has come into contact with the power of transforming the divine realm. As soon as she touches it, she knows that she is not an opponent, but there is no way back.


    She was shaken out with one hand, smashed on one of the pillars, and then fell to the ground.


    "You rest." The childe with no trace frowned. When Yu Ruyi turned his hand, he attacked shuixiaoze. Yu Ruyi sent out several deadly white lights, completely blocking the retreat of shuixiaoze.


    But after all, shuixiaoze is a state of transforming the spirit. The whole body radiates terrible spiritual power. A burst of violent spiritual power counteracts the white light and attacks childe wutrace.


    Other people are not idle either. One attacks the childe without trace, and the other two directly attack China like song.


    Although Hua Ruge was injured, she has abnormal constitution and is protected by the Sutra of annihilation. As long as she rises from the ground, she will become full of fighting power again.


    In front of them, the two realms stood and said, "do you want to cut yourself or let us do it?"


    "Can''t I choose to kill you?" Hua Ruge''s eyes flashed, and then his hands stretched out to shoot out two groups of flames. The flame seemed ordinary, but the temperature was extremely high. The two people were shocked and retreated.


    The water Zhenyun watching the battle above is even more surprised. If he is right, it should be a mixed fire, one of the strongest fires.


    Because the two men were running fast, the two groups of flames hit an empty space. After falling on the ground, they were still burning. The fire soon spread throughout the banquet hall.


    Water shock cloud sends out two miraculous powers to try to put out the fire. However, the mixed yuan ground fire is a fire used for alchemy. Seeing the miraculous power, it will grow crazy. So this time, instead of putting out the fire, it will make the fire stronger.


    While shocked, the two realms didn''t give up their attack on huaru. However, the mixed fire among huaru singers couldn''t even shake the clouds, let alone them.


    In fact, Hua rugo heard that only devouring animals can swallow the flame. No one else can do anything about it.


    There are many sections of Hua Ru''s singer. In addition to the fire, there are just recovered space skills. When those two people were frightened by the fire, she attacked secretly. One person was soon split into two sections, while the other person was burned by the fire because of avoiding the space blade, and became ashes in an instant.


    At this time, not only two people died, the whole water family banquet hall has become a sea of fire, and the fire is still spreading rapidly.


    The water quake cloud found that the fire could not be extinguished, but it would be consumed automatically with the burning of things. It is estimated that it would not cause too much trouble, mainly to kill Hua Ruge.


    The other half, traceless childe has killed a god changing realm and is fighting with shuixiaoze.

 Chapter 1287

    The strength of Childe wutrace is very strong. Yuruyi in his hand is more defensible. Shuixiaoze is completely defeated in the process of fighting with him, and he is extremely embarrassed after his equal partner is killed.


    Hua Ruge can move quickly in the large array space. When shuixiaoze has no ability to fight back at all, she quickly rushes to it. The Danlu appears above his head. Under the effect of internal suction, shuixiaoze is directly inhaled into the Danlu.


    There are many water experts and many ambush here, but they cooperate very fast. The rescuers have just arrived at huaruge''s Danlu and have been put away.


    Hua Ruge stood beside the childe without trace and asked, "how is it?"


    "Yes, you can. Be careful." Childe wutrace is concerned about the way. He once heard that Hua rugo said that although the heaven and earth stove of the Hunyuan is powerful, it is extremely spiritual and cannot be relied on.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "don''t worry."


    When the others wanted to attack, she reached out and said, "stop, you don''t care about your old man."


    These people stopped to attack.


    "What did you do to your uncle?" Shuizhenyun wanted to be calm, but he was still a little flustered.


    "I don''t have such a incompetent relative." Hua Ruge groaned and said, "you see, he is in my hand. This stove is full of the fire I used before. As long as I think your baby son can be turned into ashes in an instant."


    "Dare you!" Shuizhen looks fierce.


    Hua Yuege''s wanton smile was very cynical and looked at him and said, "guess I dare?"


    "Don''t forget your mother is still at home." The water shakes the clouds and cools the voice.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes flashed and nodded: "so even if it''s even, how about we make a deal?"


    "What?"


    "I let your son go, you let me take my mother away. Since then, our well water will not break the river, and you don''t need to think that I will disgrace your water family." Hua Ruge said slowly.


    "You are in my big battle, what qualifications do you have to negotiate with me?" Water shakes the way clouds disdain.


    Hua rugo knew that the deal couldn''t be made when he heard that. This old man is more a jerk than she thought. He just made sure that she didn''t dare gamble her mother''s life.


    "What a heartless old man, do you think you can''t do without me?" Hua yuemou light a cold, then the hands appear more intense flame, towards the people below to fight.


    Of course, huashengjing can avoid the fire, but the monks can''t run away from the temple, and their building of running water family suffers. Huaruge doesn''t let them go and starts to chase after them.


    Later, her whole body was covered by the mixed fire, no one could get close to her body, and it seems that the whole water family will soon be burned without stopping.


    "You want to die." The water shakes the cloud to be angry, turns over the hand is toward ten meters away Hua Ruge to hit.


    Although there is still a long distance between the two people, Hua rugo still feels the chill on her back. It''s a fear from her soul. She wants to escape in a blink and how the surrounding space is shaken by the hand of water shock cloud.


    at this time, the space is unstable. She uses space technology recklessly and is likely to be crushed into powder by the vibrating space.


    Her heart reached her throat, and her brain slowed down a lot at this time, so she couldn''t make an emergency response.


    As soon as the pupil of the childe with no trace shrank, the surrounding space suddenly became stagnant. The flame that was spreading before suddenly stopped jumping. The people who were shouting could not make a sound even though their mouths were open. The distant pictures were fixed here.


    The powerful people in the God changing environment around them can still move, but the movement is twice slower than before, and the palm power of shuizhenyun still hits Hua Ruge, but it is much slower.


    In everyone''s astonished eyes, childe wutrace moves rapidly, and takes Hua Ruge away from the attack range of water shock cloud with a long arm.


    At the moment when Hua Ruge was just out of danger, there was a sound around her, and the flame began to beat again, as if the stagnation of time before was just an illusion of them.


    Hua Ruge only felt a flower in front of her eyes, and then she was taken to one side by childe wutrace. She didn''t know what happened.


    However, those who are more powerful than the childe without trace, and who are not particularly influenced by the spirit of time, see this scene. Where they have seen this, they are all foolishly on the spot and don''t understand what it is.


    The water shakes the cloud one day to fall into the air, hits on the open space immediately the earth rumbles the vibration, the garden rockery fell one piece.


    Because of his high cultivation, he was less affected, but at that time, he really felt that his time had been very slow. If someone with the same cultivation attacked him at that time, he would not even have the power to fight back.


    What skill is this? How can it be so powerful?


    Today, these people in Shuijia are attacked by two people again and again. I knew that they would not fight against two people. Even if they can be laughed at, they should recognize them.


    But Hua rugo doesn''t feel prestige at all now, but is afraid for a while. Shuizhenyun''s strength is beyond her imagination. In front of others, she doesn''t need to say the bottom card, but her reaction has slowed down. If they really play, they may die here.


    "Where on earth are you from?" The water is shaking and the cloud is murmuring. It''s unbelievable. They are both children in their twenties. It''s impossible for them to have such skills even if they start to practice from their mother''s womb.


    "I just want to tell you that the people behind us are stronger than you think, so unless you want the water family to die, you''d better let us go." Hua Ruge is bragging there.


    But she has always had a high quality in her heart, which these people can''t see.


    Others in the water family look to the water master and wait for him to make a decision, but the water Zhenyun''s face is always determined: "you are a man, you can''t stay."


    He could see clearly that Hua Ruge was not a fuel-efficient lamp. He had already saved himself from future troubles.


    "You say so, I think, but my friend is a good man, he is not a man just to support me, you let him go, he promised not to trouble you." Hua Yuege continued calmly, as if he had known it would be such a result.


    Water shakes cloud a bit hesitant, after all, childe Wu trace this person is still good not to offend.


    Hua Yuege then winked at the childe, indicating that he must not stay here, even for revenge.


    "You may not remember. I was not in good health before. You saved this life more than once. Do you think I''ll leave you alone at this time? "


    "At this time, can we not talk about feelings?" Hua said with a bitter face like a song.

 Chapter 1288

    "It''s OK to talk about personal love. I want to protect the person I like." Go on, childe.


    After he said this, shuizhenyun''s original hesitant look became firm again. It seems that he can''t let it go.


    Hua rugo also knew that it was over. She looked at the childe without trace and said, "if we die here together, there is no hope of revenge."


    "I said I would take you." The childe said that he would pull Hua Ruge behind him and look at the water and say, "I will make you regret it."


    "I really don''t know the height of the earth." Water Zhenyun said that his body shape flashed, and he attacked the childe without trace at a very fast speed. His momentum was extremely terrible.


    The first action of Childe wutrace is not to fight back, but to push Hua Ruge far away.


    Hua Ruge was shocked, but before she had any action, some people''s realms and some god changing realms surrounded her and attacked her.


    She was so angry that she started a fire all over her body again and threw a fireball at the crowd.


    Because the temperature of the fire is too high, these people dare not approach her, but they also know that the fire is very spiritual, so they just hide and wait for Hua Ruge''s spiritual power to run out.


    Hua rugo knows that they will, so the fireball is not only attacking people, but mainly throwing it at the place where there is no fire in Shuijia, making Shuijia a sea of fire in an instant.


    Those who are in the extreme situation of people are helpless in the face of the fire, and they flee to the outside of the house. However, the whole water family is covered by the big array, and these people can''t run out, so they can only smash the big array in a hurry.


    Those who didn''t have time to run to the edge were burned to the cinders, so people ran harder and the will to survive made them attack the big formation crazily. Although the big formation was strong, it also shook under the attack of so many people.


    Throughout the whole Shuijia, only shuiyunning''s yard has no Mars at all. Some people have been spared the chance to hide in.


    Many elders in Shuijia were awakened by the fire and came to the front yard to see it. The fire was too big to hide. People outside saw what happened here for the first time.


    There are half a street in Shuijia''s battlefield. Such a large area of fire is easy to cause panic. At this time, it''s just night, many people haven''t slept, so the attention is very high.


    Water Zhenyun''s side is right up to childe Wuwen. Because yuruyi in childe Wuwen''s hand is really powerful and has a good sense of time, although he can''t take advantage of it, he doesn''t suffer a lot of losses. With the intensity of their battle, others dare not go up to help, so they are so stuck.


    Hua Ruge has been setting fire here. There are many people in the water family who can avoid the fire, but they dare not get close to Hua Ruge. They can only stare.


    The elders of the water family who were originally in seclusion are all stupid. Look at Hua Ruge, who is covered with flames, and then look at the traceless childe who can actually deal with the master of the water family, and cry out for sins. How can they provoke such two abnormal young people.


    The fire constantly took the lives of those who were low in cultivation. The formation of shuijiabu not only didn''t let huarugo and childe wutrace die here, but also became a cultivation ground built for their own children.


    Hua Ruge has not stopped driving these people to fight against the great array. At the same time, the powerful spirit penetrates the great array and sends a message to the people outside: "someone wants to kill the whole family of the water family and ask the people of Luoyue city to help fight against the great array."


    Shuijia has always been a person who can accumulate reputation and fame, so she was really helped to attack the formation. Moreover, because of the great momentum here, more and more people came from all directions.


    From the moment when Hua Ruge set fire, it was doomed to be bad.


    However, Hua Ruge''s flame output is not infinite. Her realm is not high, but the level of the mixed fire is very high. Continuous use will greatly consume her spiritual power. Although she is an element, she can''t help such consumption. Now she has already overdrawn.


    In order to keep her body from collapsing, she can only stop the flame output.


    These people can''t extinguish the mixed yuan ground fire, so even if she stopped the fire, she was still in a crazy leap and burning, burning the hundreds of years old water house, taking some people''s lives by the way.


    At this time, both inside and outside are attacking the big formation. I think it will not be long before the big formation is torn open. Then, no one can stop her.


    When the fire went out all over her, she was surrounded and attacked by the hungry wolf like water family.


    There are people in the extreme situation, and there are several people in the divine situation. Hua Ruge is exhausted of spiritual power. It''s difficult to deal with one, let alone a group, but she doesn''t admit defeat. She takes out her long sword and fights with these people.


    At this time, the big array is full of flames, she has many bunkers, and can also use the space charm on her coral hand string to blink, so it is not easy for these people to kill her.


    On the other hand, the power of Childe wutrace is gradually weak. After all, she is still too young to be able to face the mysterious and unknown strong. However, even so, he did not retreat, even if he was hurt, he was fighting with shuizhenyun.


    He also saw that the battle would be broken soon after this. All he had to do was delay time.


    The more people around the big formation, the more monks offered their weapons to help. That''s not to say how popular the water family is. Most people feel embarrassed because others don''t help themselves.


    Although Hua Ruge runs very fast and moves neatly, she is facing the strong after all, so she has been scratched by the palm strength several times. In addition, her strength consumption can not be resisted, and her injury is not light.


    However, after her injury, she did not show weakness, but looked more arrogant in her eyes, revealing her strong nature.


    Both of them have shown their inferiority in the successive wars, but the water family is not so good, even worse, it''s not easy. Such a big family has been greatly disturbed by two children, and the whole mansion has turned into a sea of fire, with countless casualties. I really want to spit blood.


    One of the most annoying is shuizhenyun. A man who has lived for hundreds of years has been dealing with a child for such a long time. He can''t bear it.


    "Die."


    Finally, the water shakes the clouds, and the whole body is full of momentum, which makes the human extreme environment nearby spit blood. Only saw his two palms have the terror spirit power condensation, he is in the space concussion unceasingly. Even there are black holes in the air. This terrible energy makes people feel numb.


    Hua Ruge is wiped by huashenjing and spits blood. She turns her head to look at childe Wuxian, and her eyes are full of worries.


    In the face of the attack from shuizhenyun, the childe without trace squinted heavily. Because of the excessive consumption, his face was pale and he seemed to be unable to cope.

 Chapter 1289

    When shuizhenyun hit the front of the childe, his body suddenly radiated an amazing momentum. All the spiritual forces poured into yuruyi in his hand. Yuruyi''s white light flourished without being attacked.


    This white light with an extremely powerful force, so that all the people who stare at the battlefield feel their eyes tingling, and one after another don''t look, use the mind to explore this confrontation.


    When the attack of shuizhenyun shrouded the childe, the power of yuruyi in childe''s hand was saturated, and he went up to the attack.


    The water families who watched the battle around retreated one after another. They were afraid of being hurt no matter in the extreme human environment or in the spirit changing environment.


    Hua Ruge is far away, so he is still watching the war.


    "Boom!"


    When the two energies collide, they make an amazing explosion. The water family trapped in the big array feel that their eardrums are about to burst.


    Then look at the two people in the center of the battle. Yuruyi, the childe with no trace, bursts open completely. Shuizhenyun is retreated by the aftershock, and the childe with no trace directly flies out.


    Hua Ruge''s pupil shrank, and shennian immediately reached the back of Childe Wuxian and caught him.


    "Poof..." After stabilizing his body, childe wutrace spits out blood. The battle injury plus the backfire of the destruction of the magic weapon hollowed out all the strength of his body.


    The energy generated by the two men''s battle is so great that the battle array which was originally attacked by the inside and outside suddenly broke down, and Hua Ruge also had a chance.


    "Stop them." Water shock cloud after stabilizing body shape, covering chest loudly roars a way.


    The people of Shuijia come forward one after another.


    Hua Ruge, holding the childe without trace and looking at the water with red eyes, said: "give me a good life to take care of my mother, or your son will never come back."


    As soon as the voice fell, she and the childe disappeared in the same place and moved a thousand miles away.


    The water family all looked to the water Zhenyun and waited for him to give orders.


    Of course, shuizhenyun wants to send someone to chase him. However, now the water house is full of people inside and outside. If he chases him, it will make a lot of trouble, which will make the secret they have been covering open to the world.


    So he had no choice but to sigh: "don''t chase, she will come back, or think about how to put out the fire."


    Now Shuijia is still a sea of fire. The fire engulfs all buildings, and there is a trend of spreading.


    Once upon a time, there was a big battle in the way. The fire only burned half of the street. Now it seems that if we don''t destroy it, we may burn many houses.


    After the big formation broke, the water family ran out of the big formation, one by one in a mess.


    There are so many people around. It''s funny that they don''t show much sympathy. Unexpectedly, the water family, one of the three families, will fall into this field.


    The water family began to turn to other alchemists for help. They all wanted to know how to put out the mixed fire. As a result, the other two families didn''t know whether they would or wouldn''t say. In short, the fire burned all day and all night, burning two streets before they stopped.


    Fortunately, there was a lot of noise in this case. The people in the burned houses had come out long ago, and they didn''t hurt anyone. But the people who burned these houses were still biting the water house, asking them to compensate for the loss.


    Because there are so many people affected, the water family can''t help but explain, so they promised to build a new house for them on the ruins, and compensate for all the burnt things. People are satisfied with this, leaving the water family to hold back.


    Shuizhenyun is complained by the collateral elders and children. They don''t have a problem killing people, but why doesn''t he start after the investigation is clear. Now it''s good. The whole master of the water family has killed and injured dozens of people, and other children have been burned to death, which is enough to hurt the family.


    The water family''s house was burned to the ground, not to mention, but also to compensate others for their houses and properties. Isn''t that to make people laugh off their teeth? How can the water family survive in this moon city?


    Shuizhenyun was hurt in the battle with Childe wutrace. Now he is very angry. He has no place to tell. He can''t get these two little dolls. If he knows that he can''t do it, he will coax them back to the family.


    But things have been done and his son has been arrested. What else can he do?


    At this time, people who have dead relatives propose to take shuiyunning for surgery. After all, her daughter has caused such a large number of casualties. Before her daughter is caught, she can only bear the consequences.


    However, as soon as the words came out, they were opposed by a large number of people. These people did not hate them, but they were more afraid.


    "The two of them were unprepared to make the Waterhouse look like this. It''s even more difficult to deal with it after they failed to cut the grass. If we killed her mother, would you dare to face their crazy revenge?" One of them said so.


    This view has been recognized by many people, one echoed: "now the water family is in the bright, Hua is like a song in the dark, we''d better not actively provoke."


    Shuizhenyun is listening to the above song. He is even more annoyed when he learns that they are afraid of being beaten. But he knows that they are right, and he can''t do anything to shuiyunning just by looking at the safety of shuixiaoze without saying how terrible Hua Ruge is.


    Shuiyunning was in a hurry in the room for a long time. At last, she was relieved when she learned that they had left. She thought that the disaster would come to her, but what she imagined did not happen.


    On the other side, Hua Ruge didn''t run far, just went back to the bamboo house.


    She firmly believes that the water family dare not come after her. Even if she will, she must first deal with the wound for childe Wuxian. Although she hasn''t thought of medical skills, she knows that the wound is very serious.


    Childe Wuxian was in a coma when she dragged him back to the bamboo house. Hua Ruge called out the devouring beast to find the healing pill in the space and took it to childe Wuxian.


    Nine tail Fox also comes out from her space, see two people are hurt not light, eyes are very sad.


    It lies on the side of the childe without trace, rubs his face with his head, and makes a short whimper.


    Hua Ruge is still fighting after his spiritual strength is exhausted. He has been injured several times. I''m afraid that he could not support his mind if it wasn''t for his safety. Now he takes two pills to avoid coma.


    "Xiaojiu, don''t be sad. He should be OK after taking the pill." Hua Ruge caresses the small head of the Nine Tailed Fox.


    The Nine Tailed Fox raised its head and suddenly bit on its claw. The sharp teeth cut the claw in an instant, and there was red blood flowing out.


    "What are you doing?" Hua asked with a frown.


    After that, I saw Nine Tailed Fox extend his wound to the mouth of Childe wutrace and let his blood drop into childe wutrace''s mouth.


    "Your blood can heal?" Hua asked after singing. At this time, she remembered that when the mercenary group chased the Nine Tailed Fox, it said that the Nine Tailed Fox had a special ability. Was it healing?

 Chapter 1290

    Nine tail fox nodded a bit of head, after feeding the childe without trace, he handed his paw to her, indicating that she could take her own blood.


    "My injury can be treated by myself." Hua rugo said that he took the Nine Tailed Fox and drugged it, then bound up her claws.


    She remembered that the devouring beast said that she would heal, but she spent this time cultivating her own strength, and had not yet cultivated this.


    Nine Tailed Fox jumped on the bed again after bandaging, the small head leans on the neck nest of Childe without trace, from that pair of eyes full of tears can see how worried it is.


    Hua Ruge uses his mind to explore the body of Childe wutrace. Although he can''t see many ways clearly, he can see that he recovers more quickly after taking the blood of Nine Tailed Fox.


    She was relieved at last.


    She herself is not optimistic now, but she doesn''t have time to meditate and practice. She just keeps track of you and pays close attention to the situation in all directions. Once the water family comes after her, she must take him away as soon as possible.


    In their current situation, there is absolutely no way to fight with Shuijia again.


    Just after she stayed by the bed for a day and a night, there was movement outside the bamboo house. It must be that the fire had died out.


    At this time, childe Wuxian is still awake, pale and weak.


    When she knew the visitor, she didn''t panic but moved away with the childe without trace. The water family once again jumped into the air.


    Hua Ruge didn''t go to a sparsely populated place, but went to Luoyue city. He chose an inn to live in and didn''t even change his name.


    Shuizhenyun waited for the news of the guard at home. Unexpectedly, he didn''t catch anyone, but he brought back a note.


    "Where did you find it?" The water shakes the clouds.


    "On the table in the bamboo house." The guard replied.


    Shuizhenyun looked down and saw that the note said, "if you want your son to live well, you''d better be honest if you don''t want to expose the secret of my life experience."


    Look at this tone, I know it''s written by Hua Ruge.


    As soon as he slapped the table, he was very angry. He slowed down and said, "continue to check her whereabouts, but don''t act rashly."


    The guard went down.


    Hua rugo found a very spacious Inn and asked for three rooms, one of his own, one of which was left for the water in the stove.


    The power of the heaven and earth stove of Hunyuan is very powerful. In that space, it can kill people''s spirits in a few days. Now, shuixiaoze has been staying for two days and one night.


    Hua Ruge went to the empty room and let him out.


    Water Xiaoze is gradually consumed by the power in space. Now the spirit power has basically disappeared. The whole person is so weak that he has no strength to climb on the ground.


    Hua Ruge sat on the bed and looked down at him.


    "You sneak attack!" Water Xiaoze see Hua such as song, unwilling to spit out three words.


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and said, "you''re glad I attacked you, or you''ll die early."


    "What do you want to do?" Water roars hard way.


    "Of course, I''ll change you for my mother. I can be unbridled with you in my hand." Hua is as Frank as Goethe.


    As early as in the war, she thought of this. If she didn''t get rid of it, she would not run away. If she got rid of it, she was afraid that Shuijia would retaliate on her mother. So she took him back before wutrace young master wanted to kill shuixiaoze.


    "Water Xiao Ze smell speech sneer way:" originally you dare not kill me


    "It''s not that you dare not, but that there is no deep hatred between us. You are useful. Why should I kill you?" Hua is like a light song.


    Shuixiaoze looked at her coldly.


    "If you don''t believe me, when I let you go, will you provoke me to try again? I promise to make you regret being born. " Hua as song disdains the way. She got up from the bed and said, "I''ll take you back in two days."


    Shuixiaoze tried to get up from the ground, but failed after several attempts.


    "You''d better be honest if you''re smart, but it doesn''t matter if you''re not honest. I just have nothing to do." Hua rugo turned his hand and made a border in the room, then turned around and went out.


    With the ability of water Xiaoze now, she can''t escape by herself, and she firmly believes that the water family won''t rob people.


    After waiting for a long time, shuizhenyun waited for the report of the guard: "report back to the master, we have found the trace of Hua Ruge. She is in the inn of luoyuecheng."


    "Inn?" Shuizhenyun repeated in doubt, and then asked, "which inn is it?"


    "It''s Chuanyun inn."


    "Zhanjia''s Inn?"


    "Yes, and it is said that she also paid a large sum of money to the inn to let the warring family protect her safety." The guard went on.


    "Water shock cloud eyes a squint, way:" this doll good life cunning


    She is determined to eat water home and war home for the enemy, the relationship between the two families is so sensitive, water home naturally can not act rashly.


    "Why is this girl so slick? Damn it." Water shakes cloud to say again, with the brain that he lived so many years all can''t think unexpectedly still can do so.


    He now regrets that his intestines are green. If he knew that Hua Ruge had such ability, how could he be the enemy.


    "Go down, always pay attention to the trend in the inn, but remember not to act rashly." The water shakes the clouds. Originally, the water family is not as good as the war family, and after this event, it is not the opponent.


    Hua Ruge made a lot of money when she gambled with stone a while ago. Now, it''s decent to use the money. Ren Zhan''s family should be careful to serve her no matter how fierce the money is. There are experts protecting her from time to time, so she doesn''t have to worry about the safety issues. She just takes care of her unmarked son every day.


    Although childe wutrace was seriously injured, he recovered quickly with the blood of the Nine Tailed Fox. He woke up three days after staying in the inn. At that time, Hua Ruge was sleeping beside the bed.


    He woke up around the Nine Tailed Fox at the first time, he jumped on him, and began to choke.


    When seeing Hua Ruge sleeping, childe wutrace weakly raised his finger and stood it on his lips, gesturing to the Nine Tailed Fox to whisper.


    Nine Tailed Fox just wiped his eyes with small claws, lying at his hand, silent.


    After checking the surrounding environment and confirming the safety, childe Wuxian slowly got up and took his clothes and put them on Hua Ruge''s body.


    He saw that her face was not good, obviously hurt, and his heart was more distressed.


    Hua Ruge didn''t sleep heavily because she was taking care of people. She woke up when she had more clothes on her body. When she opened her eyes in a daze, she was facing the heartache in the eyes of shangwuxian childe and the full feeling that she didn''t get back.


    He loves her all the time, just doesn''t want to embarrass her, so he is usually very restrained. It''s the first time for Hua Ruge to see his eyes like this.


    Hua Ruge was a little shocked, but he took the lead in laughing and said, "wake up?"


    "I fell asleep by accident. How are you?" Hua Ruge also began to find words and didn''t want to think about anything more.


    "I''m fine, but I''m a little frail, and I''ll be all right soon."

 Chapter 1291

    "I should have thought the water family had this intention." Hua Ruge said apologetically.


    "I can''t blame you. Besides, I''m fine." The childe without trace said, and asked, "where are we?"


    "Zhanjia''s Inn. Shuijia dare not come after it. It''s very safe." Hua Ruge''s confident way.


    The childe nodded: "you always have a way."


    "Money is still useful sometimes. Just tell me what you need. I''ll ask someone to buy it for you."


    "When I need it, I will naturally say, now that I wake up, you will have a good healing." The childe without trace said heartily.


    "Good." Hua Yuege answered and left.


    Nine tail fox just then jumped to the body of Childe without mark, looked at his face, low sob.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Childe Wuxian chuckles and touches his little head.


    After the traceless childe wakes up, Hua Ruge can meditate and recover his body at ease. He has to take time to see shuixiaoze next door. Seeing what he recovers, he almost receives it into the space. When he is about to die, he releases it. Shuixiaoze feels that he will be crazy if he is tortured again.


    Fortunately, Hua Ruge recovered quickly and didn''t plan to let her mother stay in the water house more. So seven days later, she sent a message to the water house. The content was very simple. She exchanged her chips for her mother.


    Shuizhenyun is waiting for this opportunity. He wants to move his hands and feet to kill them again. However, when he receives the news, he knows that he is really happy.


    Hua Ruge''s condition is that Shuijia will send shuiyunning to the inn, and then she will send water back to Xiaoze.


    Shuizhenyun naturally won''t agree. When he proposed a fair deal, he also sent people to guard shuiyunning. A large array was set outside the small courtyard to ensure that Hua Ruge could not enter.


    So in the evening, Shuijia caught fire again. Although it was found early, no one was able to put out the fire. Finally, several yards were burned down. Although this was not a loss, Shuijia panicked. Who knows if she will put a lot more.


    Shuizhenyun can''t help but agree to her condition, and let people send shuiyunning to the inn where Hua Ruge lives.


    Hua rugo went downstairs to wait early after receiving the news. When she saw shuiyunning coming down from the carriage with a veil, her heart finally fell.


    Shuiyunning restrained her mood and said: "how can I do such a risky thing?" when she came to the room, she said


    "My mother will not be angry, and my child will regret it. Next time, I promise not to do so." Hua Ruge quickly pours tea to coax his mother to grow up.


    "Water Yun Ning sighs a way:" you are my life I still don''t know, next time mostly is also like this


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "mother drinks tea."


    "Forget it. It''s OK." Shuiyunning is not so worried about Hua Ruge''s recovery.


    Hua Yuege smiles.


    "And your uncle? What are you going to do? " Asked shuiyunning.


    "Listen to my mother." Hua rugo asked her to make up her mind.


    Shuiyun thought for a moment and said, "although we are brothers and sisters, we have no friendship. You catch this man. It''s up to you to kill or put him on."


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect shuiyunning to say that.


    "I just want to be with you." Shuiyunning looks at Hua Ruge''s happy way.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned for a moment and said with a smile, "I will not kill or let go."


    Shuiyunning looks at her strangely.


    "Why don''t I use such a good hostage all the time? Now you are back to me. What else do I have to worry about?" Hua Ruge hummed, "I''ll see what they do with me."


    "Water Yun Ning couldn''t help but take a look at the corner of her mouth and say:" I only realized today what is blue out of blue


    Although she had a lot of heart and eyes when she was young, she was not so bad.


    "My mother flattered me." Hua said with a smile.


    Soon shuiyunning began to face and asked, "on the day of breaking into the battle, you said that the child without trace was just a friend of the supporter, really false?"


    "Cough, this one." Hua Ruge scratched his head and didn''t know what to say.


    "True or false?" Shuiyunning continues to confirm.


    Hua Ruge nodded hard: "at that time, I made up a sentence temporarily. Who would have thought that there was a family feast?"


    Shuiyunning is not uncivilized, and does not blame her, but wonders: "then why are you not really together? He can''t see you? "


    Hua Ruge is stunned.


    "But I can''t blame him. You are too wild." Water yunning when she is the default, clap her hand way: "you also don''t lose heart, as the saying goes, women chase men''s gauze, we add strength is.". I''ll teach you... "


    "Stop, mother, it''s not what you think." Hua rushes to stop shuiyunning''s conjecture.


    "Not because of this, but also because of what, can''t you not like others?" Shuiyunning said he didn''t understand.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I''d better confess. I have a lover, but he''s not here. Where I come, it''s the territory of my aunt."


    She remembered the reminder of swallowing animals. There was an aunt named shuiyunxuan over there.


    "I''ll see you later. I won''t agree if I''m not nice." Water Yun Ning serious way, for daughter to choose son-in-law must be careful.


    "After a while? Isn''t it to say that the sky and the sea are dangerous, and those who are not strong can''t cross? " Hua Yuege''s strange way.


    "Yes, it''s not entirely true. The sea of heaven in ordinary times can only be spent in a lifetime of nine deaths, but there is a three-month period of calming down every three years. At that time, sea animals are not present. It will be safe to cross again then. " Shuiyunning looked at her and asked, "otherwise, how do you think I got in touch with your aunt?"


    Hua Yuege swallowed his saliva and asked nervously, "how long is it before the next period of calming down?"


    "Four or five months." Water Yun Ning calculated the way.


    "It''s been a long time." Hua Ruge''s mood is a little bit complicated. She is happy to know that she can spend the sky and sea, but she is still a little lost after thinking about it for so long.


    Shuiyunning looked at her expression and joked, "do you want to be a lover?"


    Hua Ruge pointed to his head and said, "to be honest, I can''t remember him. I want to see him, but I''m nervous. I don''t know what will happen when I see him?"


    "Poor boy." Shuiyunning reaches for her head.


    Hua rugo grinned, "but it doesn''t matter. I''ll remember when I get back soon."


    She''s still a optimist at heart.


    Hua Ruge and shuiyunning talked for a while before they went downstairs to reply to the person sent by Shuijia. The man was impatient. Hua Ruge waved impatiently: "go back and tell your father that I''m in a bad mood today. When will I be in a good mood, I''ll think about letting him go."


    "How dare you not keep your word?" The man waited for most of the time to come to this sentence. Naturally, he was very angry.

 Chapter 1292

    "Are you angry at me?" Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said, "believe it or not, I wrote to your master and said that I would not let people go because of your bad attitude."


    "You..." The man really didn''t know what to do.


    "You can''t beat me if you don''t agree with me." Hua Ruge said that he needed to be beaten, and then went upstairs.


    The water family had no choice but to take the original words back.


    After hearing the report, Shui Zhenyun beat the book case in front of him into scum. Don''t be angry. Before the exchange, he recognized that Hua rugo didn''t dare to kill or fight with the water family. But he didn''t expect that Hua rugo was such a rascal and didn''t kill or let people go.


    In this way, he did not do it, nor did he do it. He was completely trapped.


    When shuizhenyun was angry, he received a letter from Zhongzhou, where there was only one water family, that is the pride of shuiyuyan.


    Shuiyuyan has an enviable blue talent. She has been outstanding in both cultivation and gambling since she was young. At the age of 12, she was admitted to Beidou Pavilion, Tianji sect of Zhongzhou. Now she has been nine years. At the age of 21, shuiyuyan has become an inner disciple from an outer disciple.


    The main purpose of the letter is to say that there is a three-month family visit holiday in the pavilion. She will come back when she is ready at the zongmen gate. She can ask about the situation of her family. It''s also useful to ask what she doesn''t need to bring back.


    Shuizhenyun is very pleased to see shuiyuyan, but he didn''t say the situation at home in his reply, just let her pay attention to safety on the way back.


    Recently, the water family has not been peaceful, especially their water house. Shuixiaoze was taken hostage by huaruge. Shuiyutong was injured by huaruge that day. Although the fire didn''t burn, it was still poisoned by the fire. Now she is still lingering in the bed, and her health has been poor.


    He thought it would be better if shuiyuyan came back. After all, she is a person of Beidou Pavilion. She has a noble identity and strong strength. She is a great help when she comes back.


    At the same time, in the Beidou Pavilion hundreds of thousands of miles away, shuiyuyan was making tea in a small pavilion on the mountain peak. She was skillful and took every step seriously, as if she was dealing with a very important thing.


    She was born beautiful and moving, and her green dress was more flexible. Many male disciples in the Beidou Pavilion had expressed their feelings to her, but she was so high minded that even the core disciples didn''t agree.


    However, even with her heart, she has met a man who makes her heart beat. She has never seen such a man, just like a kaolin flower on the snow mountain, born with a momentum of rejecting people thousands of miles away. However, his face is like a magnet, which makes people can''t move their eyes at a glance When you look, you will find that he is rooted in your heart.


    Recently, she felt that she was not like herself. As long as she thought of the man, her face turned red and her heart beat faster. When she went to see him, she didn''t even dare to speak, for fear that he would not like to say a wrong word.


    She is not the only one on the mountain. Almost all female disciples want to get close to the man when they see him, but they have no such good luck as her. They can be ordered by the master to take care of him.


    She takes care of his daily life. Although she can''t get close to him, she thinks it''s a kind of happiness as long as she can be in the same space with such a man.


    That person likes to drink tea, she makes it every day and sends it to him. In order that he can like it, she specially learns tea ceremony and does her best.


    After finishing the last process, shuiyuyan will take the tea cup house and tray to the top of the mountain.


    When she arrived at the man''s door, she knocked on the door and said, "Mr. Rui, I made tea for you. Can I take it in?"


    "Come in." There''s a man''s low, sexy voice.


    When shuiyuyan pushed the door in, he heard the man''s dull cough.


    "How do you feel, young master Rui? Do you need me to call a doctor?" Asked shuiyuyan nervously.


    The man on the bed leans on the head of the bed. He is wearing a black lining. The quilt is placed on his waist. His beautiful face looks pale now. He is reading a book, but he can see that his mind is not on the book.


    If Hua Ruge is here, she will definitely recognize him. This man is the man in black who appears in her memory countless times. If she recovers her memory, she will recognize him at the first time. This is Tuo BARREI, her lover.


    "No need."


    Tuoba Rui heard the words of shuiyuyan and said in a low voice.


    He''s just hurt a little bit more. He''s good to keep. He doesn''t need to take so many pills.


    Shuiyuyan just listened to his voice and felt crispy in her heart. She said after slowing down: "I don''t need to bring you tea."


    She wanted to know if he really kept women away.


    "Put it there." Tuoba Rui did not look at her from the beginning to the end, and did not have any focal length to look at the book, so he did not know what he was thinking.


    Shuiyuyan could only put it down, and then said, "Master said that if you feel bored, I can talk with you."


    She is not willing to talk with him only two sentences a day, so today she takes the initiative to find words to say.


    Tuoba Rui dislikes her quarrel and frowns slightly. As soon as he wants to rush, he seems to think of something, so he stops for a while.


    Shuiyuyan breathed a nervous sigh, waiting for what he wanted to say.


    Tuo Ba Rui felt it carefully and pointed out a long finger in a direction: "where is that direction?"


    "That''s the east side. I don''t know what Mr. Rui is looking for?" Water rain Yan asked.


    Tuo barrui thought again and asked, "what is the place about 100000 miles away from here?"


    "More than 100000 Li?" "Water rain Yan murmured a voice and then replied:" I think, is Dongzhou


    "Dongzhou?" Tuo Ba Rui repeated a sentence in a low way, with many thoughts in mind.


    Xiaoge, are you over there?


    "Do you want to go to Dongzhou?" Shuiyuyan asked again. Since she started today, she simply asked a few more questions.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t want to answer her, just waved and said, "go down."


    Water rain Yan a Leng, don''t know why Tuoba Rui don''t want to talk, only way: "yes."


    When shuiyuyan goes out, Tuoba Rui slowly closes his eyes and says, "Xiaoge, where can I stay? I''ll find you soon."


    Shuiyuyan just walked out and heard a cough coming from the door. It was obvious that the young man was not hurt lightly. She sighed with heartache and her heart could not be calm for a long time.


    I think I want to go to Dongzhou. Her home is also in Dongzhou. She will go back after a while. Do you know if he needs to lead?


    Shuiyuyan thought that her heart beat faster. If she could walk with him, she would wake up with a smile in her dream.

 Chapter 1293

    Shuiyuyan came down from the mountain and came back to her residence. She was surrounded by her disciples and asked her questions.


    "How is that childe today, or is he as quiet as usual?" One asked.


    "I took the initiative to talk to him, but his attitude was as cold as usual." shuiyuyan said with some regret.


    "You will be satisfied. You are the guest of our Lord. How would you like to be treated?"


    "It''s not true. I can hear from the master that this young master Rui is so talented that no one can match him. We don''t pay for his disciples. Will give you a little disciple face? "


    Water rain Yan quite some unwilling way: "perhaps he will notice me one day."


    "You think it''s beautiful." Everyone said a smile, did not regard as one thing, but water Yuyan is put in the heart.


    Since then, she began to wear some clothes in her eyes. She tried to turn around in front of Tuo BARREI as much as possible and find more opportunities to talk with him.


    But Tuo BARREI only said two words to her that day, and he didn''t look at her.


    Although shuiyuyan feels frustrated, she still appears in front of tuobarrow in a different style every day, until one day she appears in red and tuobarrow''s eyes fall on her.


    This is the first time for Tuo BARREI to look at shuiyuyan. At one glance, he just thinks that her facial features are similar to Hua Ruge. Although others may not see this similarity, he knows so much about Hua Ruge that he can''t escape his eyes at all.


    When see Tuo Ba Rui look over, shuiyuyan some unbelievable, subconsciously swallowed saliva, even dare not look at him.


    "First name." Tuoba Rui stares at her.


    Water rain Yan Leng for a while, after making sure that he did not hear, open mouth replied: "water rain Yan."


    "Your name is water?" Tuoba Rui was surprised. Is there such a coincidence?


    Shuiyuyan didn''t expect Tuoba Rui to pay such attention to her. She nodded: "yes, what''s wrong?"


    Tuo BARREI did not answer her, but asked, "where is your home?"


    "The moon falls in Dongzhou." Water rain Yan''s answer.


    Dongzhou again?


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes narrowed slightly, with a thoughtful look. Before that, he sensed that the location of Hua Ruge was also Dongzhou. Has she returned to her mother''s family?


    Shuiyuyan looked at the contemplative he asked politely, "can I help you?"


    "No need." Tuoba Rui said and looked at her red robe again. He waved and said, "go down."


    Shuiyuyan''s head was bowed shyly when he saw it. He thought there was something else below. Unexpectedly, Tuoba Rui threw out the next sentence directly.


    Confused as she was, she had to go out.


    "Falling moon city?" Tuo Ba Rui read it, and then said in a low voice, "Xiaoge, where are you?"


    No matter what, he will set out as soon as he gets well. No matter where she is, he will find her as soon as possible.


    After shuiyuyan came out, she was a little reluctant. She didn''t know where there was a problem.


    Of course, her efforts are not without any results. The next day, a deacon told her not to serve tomorrow. She Leng Leng of ask reason, Deacon says is Rui childe side order.


    Shuiyuyan was silly for a while.


    How can Tuo BARREI''s mind not see her intention? Once he sees it, he can''t tolerate women coveting him.


    When he was recovering, Hua Ruge was thinking about how to stand here. It would take four or five months for her to return to her former territory. She wanted to accumulate as much capital as possible before she left.


    She thought for a while and finally put it on the original stone. Here only the original stone market can realize the wish of becoming rich, so she planned to participate in the gambling Conference for a while.


    In order to participate, she needs to have a certain influence in luoyuecheng. In addition to her gambling methods, the influence includes raw stone shops and minerals, which she does not have.


    Just as she was thinking about how to develop her career, there was a knock on the door, and then the second shopkeeper said outside: "Mr. Hua, I have your letter."


    "Throw it through the crack in the door." She said, don''t think it''s the water family who wants people again.


    These days, the water family will urge her to release people every day, she is lazy to pay attention to. But when she saw the letter today, her eyes lit up and she thought of a good idea.


    On that day, she sent a letter back to Shuishui''s house, which said that she would give them a good consideration and let them wait.


    That day Hua Yuege went to discuss with shuiyunning.


    After listening to her thoughts, Shuiyun said: "it''s good for you to have a foothold, but why do you want to choose luoyuecheng? Shuijia won''t let you gain momentum." "Now I''ve completely offended them. Even if they run to other cities, they will inevitably make trouble. Instead, they should have a good fight and let them learn how to behave." Hua said in a loud voice.


    "Why don''t you have a baby?" Shuiyunning can''t help her.


    Hua Ruge realized that he had made a mistake and could not help spitting out his tongue.


    "Do what you want, and your mother will listen to you." The water is the last.


    "Don''t worry, mother. I will make them look up to us and regret what they did to you." Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows and said confidently.


    Water Yun Ning happy smile.


    After that, Hua rugo went to the room of Childe wutrace again. He recovered quickly and now he can get out of bed.


    "How is it?" Hua Yuege asked through the door.


    Seeing her coming in, childe wutrace smiled and said, "I''m almost in good health, but my strength will recover slowly. I can''t use the magic power for this period of time."


    "You''re well fed. I won''t put us in danger this time." Hua Ruge said firmly that she would not be Hua Ruge if she could be calculated once.


    "What are you going to do next?" "Traceless childe poured her a cup of tea and asked.


    "I plan to develop in this place." Hua Ruge said his plan.


    "It''s a little bit of a risk," thought childe wutrace


    "I''ll be careful not to give them a chance to do it." Hua Ruge blinks.


    "Be safe." The childe without trace asked.


    "Don''t worry." Hua rugo said confidently. After that, she went out to find the second child to feed the family.


    After waiting for so many days, shuizhenyun finally waited until Hua rugo said that he would release shuixiaoze. However, when he saw those beautiful conditions called compensation, his mouth twitched.


    Five medium-sized mines and five gambling grounds. Why doesn''t she rob them?


    As if afraid of bargaining, the last side of the letter specifically stated that she would not accept bargaining. If she did not accept it, she would never let anyone go.

 Chapter 1294

    After receiving this letter, shuizhenyun was completely angry. He once wanted to directly fight against China like a song. At all costs, he couldn''t let her be at the mercy of a doll.


    Because last time he was criticized by his children, he called all the people who could speak to discuss how to deal with Hua Ruge.


    When these people heard that they were going to sing to Fu Hua, they had no idea.


    It is said that she is protected by her family in the inn of Zhanjia. If she attacks without the knowledge of Zhanjia, it will inevitably cause the conflict between Shuijia and Zhanjia.


    Others say that Hua rugo knows space skills. He can''t catch them until they run near.


    The most talked about is that Hua rugo has a big master as a hostage. Through these two fights, we can''t see that Hua rugo is a fearless bastard, who makes him upset. She can definitely do the ticket tearing thing.


    The following people have been talking and have their own opinions, but they have only one core, that is, they are afraid and don''t fight.


    The old man of shuizhenyun was so angry that he said, "shall we give her what she wants? Do you know the value of these mines and casinos? "


    There''s no one to talk to below. They''re not particularly afraid of making friends with Hua Ruge. It''s true that this person is too mixed up. If they don''t agree with each other, they will set fire. If they can''t catch them, what can they do.


    "You say so." The water shakes the clouds and accentuates his voice.


    So one of the following said, "we can pretend to agree to her terms, and then design to catch her in the transaction."


    This time, a lot of people agreed.


    But shuizhenyun shook his head and said, "you can see how cunning she is from this exchange. Besides, she has already eaten this kind of loss once, how can she be cheated again."


    And after this method was rejected, the following people also said that they had no other way.


    Shuizhenyun still wants to make a strong attack, but he can''t think of a way not to disturb Zhan Jia. But at the end of the day, he didn''t let Hua Ruge go, but let everyone go back and think about it.


    Hua Ruge didn''t get the news for two days, but she was not in a hurry. She stayed in the inn calmly,


    she didn''t believe that Shuijia would put such an heir out of the way.


    At this time, shuiyuyan is on the way back to his hometown, while Tuoba Rui is still in Beidou Pavilion. He goes back to play chess with Beiyuan, the leader of the pavilion, in the interval of recuperation.


    They got to know each other because Beiyuan was in danger in the sea of heaven. They asked for help when they saw Tuoba Rui passing by. Tuoba Rui didn''t want to meddle with his own business because of his nature. However, when they thought that there was no one they knew who was not easy to inquire about things, they saved him, so his injury was aggravated.


    After a while on the boat, the two fought side by side, but they both thought they were in love with each other. So after landing, Beiyuan took Tuoba Rui back to zongmen to recuperate him.


    Beiyuan expresses that he wants to accept Tuo BARREI as his apprentice several times, but he is rejected by Tuo BARREI. Beiyuan has no choice but to treat him as a friend.


    Two people sit on the main peak of the pavilion, Tuo Ba Rui fell a sunspot, light way: "I plan to leave for Dongzhou in half a month."


    "If you want to go, I won''t stop you. It''s just that you''ve hurt your whole life. You need to keep it for at least three months. How can you do it in half a month?" Beiyuan is worried. Now he can''t believe that Tuo BARREI dare to cross the sky and sea alone, and even let him do it.


    This road is full of danger. If you don''t pay attention, you will be killed. I don''t know how he got along.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked up and saw far away, and said in a low voice, "I don''t want to wait any longer."


    "I''ve never seen a man as infatuated as you." Beiyuan stroked his white beard, a little surprised.


    "That''s how nice she''s never been before." Tuoba Rui said at once.


    "I really want to see what kind of woman can make a man like you linger." Old Beiyuan was intrigued.


    Tuoba Rui thought of Hua Ruge''s appearance, but his lips raised Yang and showed a very light smile.


    Beiyuan has been with him for a long time, but only when he mentions the woman can he see his smile. Even though he doesn''t understand feelings any more, he knows that he must have deep feelings.


    "I don''t know how she is?" Tuoba Rui takes back his eyes and sighs a little.


    "I''ll send someone to follow you. If anything happens, I can help you." Beiyuan suggested.


    Tuo Ba Rui shakes his head. He quietly drops a son, and then says, "my own woman can protect herself."


    "If you don''t have one in ten, you still need to be brave." Beiyuan didn''t teach the younger generation a good lesson.


    Tuoba Rui''s expression remained the same: "I said it can be."


    "I can''t help you." Beiyuan said helplessly, then he took out a jade plate and handed it to him: "then you must take it."


    "What?" Tuoba Rui glanced at it and asked.


    "This is the token of my Beidou Pavilion. You will listen to me as long as you take this token. If outsiders see this sign, they will also weigh it when you start." Beiyuan said to put the token on the stone table and push it towards him.


    Tuoba Rui directly took it up and put it in the space, saying: "thank you very much."


    "You are welcome." Beiyuan couldn''t laugh bitterly, so he appreciated Tuoba Rui''s character. He had his own ideas and was not hypocritical.


    Tuoba Rui drops a son on the chessboard, and Beiyuan suddenly finds that his white son has no way to live.


    He put the remaining words into the chess box and said, "master, it''s a big taboo to be distracted when playing chess."


    "You''re not distracted?" Beiyuan threw the chess pieces, and there was no good way to get angry;


    Tuo BARREI stood up and said: "if you don''t get distracted, you should have lost."


    "Who are you playing with, you bastard?" Beiyuan''s chess is not good. He has never maintained his demeanor since he lost.


    "Master, I''ll be closed for half a month. Don''t let anyone disturb me for half a month. I won''t leave after I leave." Tuoba Rui said again.


    Beiyuan thought for a moment, and finally sighed, "I can''t stop you if you have to go, but you haven''t recovered. Be careful when you do things."


    "I understand."


    "I''ll wait for you to bring her back to see me." Beiyuan Road.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "yes, you will like her."


    "Go." Beiyuan said that he began to clean up the chessboard. He is a typical player with poor chess skills, but he likes it.


    Tuoba Rui left and went down the main peak towards his own peak. He is still very weak now, waiting for half a month to recover.


    "Poor boy." Beiyuan sighs lightly above the main peak.


    Although he didn''t know him for a long time, he had already treated Tuo BARREI as his own child. He couldn''t help but feel heartache when he saw him like this.

 Chapter 1295

    Hua rugo is waiting for Shuijia''s reply in the inn. During this period, Shuijia has been sending people to try to do something to her unconsciously. Her response is to carry the devouring beast out every day.


    With the power of devouring the powerful spirit of the beast, no God or man can hide it from him. As long as he senses the hostile atmosphere, he will ring the bell in the room. Once the bell rings, his family will give a comprehensive warning. As a result, his family has tried many times and finally failed.


    Hua rugo is too lazy to start, but she thinks it''s necessary to let Shuijia know that she''s not easy to bully, so she sneaks into Shuijia at night and sets off two more fires,


    If Hua rugo is a rogue, the local fire is a bully in the rogue world. As long as it''s ignited, it can''t be extinguished. She has to wait for her strength to be exhausted.


    Two times down, the water family exhausted, if not for fear of being laughed at by the outside world, they must propose to move again.


    And the number of sneak attacks is more, and the war family has some doubts, and has started to investigate this, so the water family can no longer act recklessly.


    So at a family meeting more than ten days later, someone began to propose to meet the conditions of Hua Ruge. After all, it was hard to fight and consume. Don''t really get upset by others. They cried when they tore the tickets.


    He was ten years old in ten days, but he had to compromise no matter how capable he was. Who let his son be captured by others.


    As a result, Hua Ruge finally received the message he wanted. Shuijia promised to give her the mine and the shop, just in case she didn''t trust as much as last time, so she had to deal face to face.


    "Let''s make a place." After reading the letter, Mr. Wuchen put forward his own opinions.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I understand."


    She made a deal after three days, and she left the inn in these three days. Although she was not strong enough, her level of escape was first-class, and she was not afraid of water family''s hands on her.


    She first bought a three in and three out mansion in the prosperous area, and then went to Tianjia to see Tianchen.


    Tianjia guard took Tianchen into Tianchen''s yard after she showed the IOU of three million pieces of Lingshi written by Tianchen. At that time, Tianchen was meditating in the room, and she came out.


    "Dear God, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you?" Hua Ruge smiles and greets with fists.


    "Very well." Tianchen looks a little uneasy and agrees.


    Last time he lost gambling, he not only lost his face, but also was scolded by his father when he went home. So now he still hates Hua rugo. If he had not been confined, he would have gone out of the house to fight her.


    Unexpectedly, before he started, Hua Yuege came to his house. He didn''t need to think about it, but he came to collect debts.


    He didn''t want to take out three million Lingshi.


    "Brother Hua is here for the three million stone?" Tianchen said directly that he was so big and didn''t owe others money. It''s impossible for him to cheat.


    Hua Yuege, listening to the words, waved his hand and said, "our brothers have also made friends, and we have known each other for a long time. Raising money hurts our feelings."


    Tianchen hears that Yan has some doubts, so he has to follow her: "brother Hua, please take a seat. Let''s talk slowly if you have something."


    Hua Ruge sat in the hall, and her maid brought tea. She tasted it and said, "good tea, Tianjia is indeed Tianjia."


    "If you have something to say, brother Hua, you can say it directly." Tianchen looks at her all the time and guesses what she''s doing.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile: "young master Tian is really acute. Then I will open the skylight and speak up."


    She said, turning over her hand and taking out the note she had forced Tianchen to write.


    After Tianchen saw the IOU, he looked a little ugly, and his heart was not to collect the debt.


    "Well, I was reckless at that time, brother. In fact, these gambling appointments are just about talking and laughing. It seems that I''m a small family when I go on the stage." Hua Yuege sighed and said, "I''m sorry to think about it when I get back to my head."


    When Tianchen heard her saying this, he was puzzled. He not only asked, "what does this mean, brother Hua?"


    He thinks he''s a smart man, but he just can''t figure out what he wants.


    "What''s the point? I haven''t sent you this note yet." Hua rugo said, handing the IOU forward and saying, "let''s take it as a joke. Let''s go."


    Tianchen looks at the IOU pushed forward and wants to take it away. After all, it''s a huge sum of money. If you save it, you can get less scolding.


    However, he was born in a big family, so he couldn''t persuade himself to do such a valuable thing, and he was sure that Hua Ruge''s purpose was not simple, so he said, "brother Hua, what''s the trouble?"


    Hua Ruge once clapped the table and said: "otherwise, it''s heaven''s family. It''s accurate to see things."


    "Brother, I have recently provoked some people who are not in the flow. These people are not strong enough to pester me. They are really bothered. If young master Tian can protect my integrity for the next two months, it will be better."


    Tianchen''s mind is really planned, but listen to her, three million pieces of Lingshi are only for those who don''t enter the stream. He can make a lot of money.


    "It''s not that I want to trouble Tianjia, but who doesn''t buy Tianjia''s face in this falling moon city? Don''t say that you send someone to protect me, even if you know who dares to touch me." Hua Yuege continued.


    Tianchen is even more moved. After all, Hua Ruge''s theory is reasonable.


    So he quickly said, "it''s on me. I''ll keep you for the next two months."


    Then he went to get the IOU on the table. Hua Ruge stopped the IOU and said with a smile, "God is really happy, but do you give me a keepsake so that others can believe me?"


    Tianchen understood her meaning, so she took out a token of Tianjia and said: "this is the token of Tianjia, but you should make sure that it can only be used for self-protection and can''t do other things, otherwise, Tianjia will never let you go."


    "Of course." When Hua rugo said this, he had already got the token of Tianjia.


    Tianchen also got the note he had been thinking about for a long time.


    Hua rugo put away the token and asked, "I think someone will come to harass me in recent days. I wonder if master Tian can send some bodyguards to my new residence."


    "No problem with that." It''s the right time.


    Although he didn''t have a good feeling for such a person as Hua Ruge, since she returned the IOU, he didn''t care that much.


    "Thank you very much, young master." Hua hugs her fists with a smile.


    So Hua Ruge was alone when he entered the mansion and took ten guards when he went out.


    She asked the guards to stay in the mansion and bought some servant girls. Then she went back to the inn.

 Chapter 1296

    Two days later, Hua rugo moved into his new house with his mother and childe wutrace. After they were all settled, Hua rugo sat on the rocking chair in the courtyard and exclaimed, "it''s still comfortable to live in this big house."


    On the same day, she informed the trading place of Shuijia. The next day was the three-day period. Shuijia found that Hua Ruge dared to build a mansion in this fallen moon city. The ghost knew how they felt when they saw the two gold-plated words "Huafu" in front of the door.


    Hua Ruge does this because he doesn''t pay attention to his Waterhouse. I don''t know if he is really ambitious or arrogant.


    This time, Shui Zhenyun brought people with him. These people are planning to move after the transaction. Even if they can''t catch three at the same time, it''s good to catch one.


    But as soon as they entered the mansion, they saw some guards. They were familiar with each other. They seemed to have practiced the skills they were familiar with.


    A group of people just can''t remember what this skill is, so they are invited in by the housekeeper.


    In the main hall, Hua Ruge was sitting with her legs up, with tea and snacks beside her. She was eating and drinking, with a relaxed smile on her face, as if she didn''t take today''s transaction seriously at all.


    With the five elders of Shuijia, shuizhenyun came two accounting rooms and a dozen guards, and a group of people came in.


    Hua Ruge did not get up to greet him, but said, "you can sit here. How do you feel about my house just along the way?"


    Water Zhenyun walked up to him and said, "I don''t welcome you when I come. It''s so unruly."


    "I''d like to ask the owner of my hometown, where are the rules?" Hua Ruge asked lazily. Although his words were exquisite, his expression was not serious.


    "Your mother is my daughter. What are the rules?" Water shock cloud displeased way, he stood in the center of the hall to question, looked at does not want to sit down the meaning.


    "It turned out to be a show of seniority." Hua Yuege chuckled and said, "old man, have you forgotten what you did to me? Or do you think I Hua Ruge is a saint, even if I was almost killed by you, I still want to respect you? "


    The water shakes the cloud''s eyes and looks cold.


    "I''ll tell you the truth. I haven''t paid attention to you since I saw you, let alone you''re old and disrespectful." Hua Ruge threw a peanut into his mouth and said, "don''t you insult yourself by putting on airs here?"


    "You are presumptuous." Water shakes cloud to say the momentum of the whole body to save.


    Hua Ruge''s response was to lean back and shake his legs, saying, "I have to remind you that your son is now in my furnace. If my heart moves, he will be burned to cinders. You''d better think twice."


    Shuizhenyun had to take a deep breath and sit at the bottom.


    Hua rugo took a sip of tea and said, "that''s right. He who knows the current affairs is a hero."


    "I have both the title deeds of the shop and mine. When did you release my son?" The water shakes the cloud to press the flame in the chest and asks.


    As he spoke, the two accounting rooms behind him came forward and put the title deed and the title deed on the table in front of the water Zhenyun.


    Hua Ruge swept with his mind and found that although the mine is not a good mine and the shop is not a good shop, the number is still right.


    "I don''t bully you either. Let''s hand in money and hand in people." Hua is like a song.


    "Water shock cloud cold way:" you''d better talk to calculate words


    Hua Ruge ignores him, but beckons people to take things, and the water shakes the clouds. He doesn''t believe that he dares to play tricks in Hua Ruge.


    After a careful inspection, Hua rugo picked up the title deed of the house and turned over his hand to take out his Danlu.


    Under the gaze of the water family, the space in the small Danlu opens, and at the next moment, the figure of water Xiaoze appears on the ground.


    Many of these people are the first time to see this kind of magic weapon, and they all feel magical.


    The water roaring on the ground is tortured by the power of space, not only the power is lost, but also the body is weak.


    "Son. How are you doing? " The water shakes the cloud to help the water to roar.


    "Father Father... " The water roars the Ze hard to say these two words, afterward fainted.


    "How dare you do this to him?" he said


    Hua rugo''s innocent stall hand said: "it''s not my fault. You don''t agree to my terms for such a long time. Of course, I''ll be trapped by him."


    "Hua Ruge, you are so insidious." The water shakes the clouds and makes them angry.


    "You have the face to say that you will grow not only in age but also in skin after you live a long time." Hua Ruge shakes her head as she says it. She looks very sad.


    Shuizhenyun asked other people to take care of shuixiaoze. He stood up and looked at Hua Ruge, with a cold smile on his face. He said, "do you think you can still walk away when you let us in?"


    "This is my home. Why should I leave?" Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and looked at him. He said defiantly, "it''s you who should go."


    "You''re so smart, I don''t believe you can''t see what I want to do?" There is a sense of banter on the surface of the water.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "I like to hear others praise me, but since you know I''m smart, you should know that I''m not afraid of you turning your face and not recognizing people since I dare to let them go."


    "I can''t be stopped by your little doll." Water Zhenyun said and waved, and his five elders had surrounded Hua Ruge. As long as the water shakes the cloud and shakes the space, she can''t run.


    "It''s my turn." Hua rugo clapped her hands.


    The sound is not falling, and the guard of Tianjia has penetrated. Because of the fighting state, the whole body appears more obvious.


    Water shock cloud felt this breath, some unbelievable way: "this is day family?"


    Once the other five elders found out, they all thought that they had seen ghosts. How could the guardian of Tianjia protect Hua Ruge?


    When shuizhenyun''s shocked eyes moved to Hua Ruge, she found that she was smiling and appreciating their looks.


    "Why do the heavenly family come to protect you?" Shuizhenyun thinks it''s necessary to figure out and decide whether to move or not.


    Hua Ruge said while eating peanuts: "it''s easy to say. I don''t know Tianjia young master. He said that he appreciates me very much. He plans to introduce it to Tianjia master. I said that he must send someone to protect me. He also sent me this. He said that he dare not touch me when others see him."


    As she said this, she took out the token from Tianjia, which has a unique mark and breath. People who know the goods can see that it is true at a glance.


    "How could it be?" The water shakes the clouds completely.


    There is still the power of World War I to fight against Zhan''s water family, but they dare not do anything in the face of Tian''s family. How could he not think that Hua rugo could find such a backing? No wonder he dared to show up so easily.

 Chapter 1297

    Hua Ruge shook the token of Tian''s family to the silly water family again: "can you see clearly? Do you want to start?"


    Although shuizhenyun is angry, the situation is not clear now, and he knows he can''t do it.


    "Hua Ruge, you can''t be too proud. Since you dare to stay here, I won''t let you live." The water shakes the clouds, and they speak hard.


    "I advise you to give up this idea. I can forget about your blood relationship with my mother. The well water between us doesn''t offend the river, so do you and I." Hua Ruge proposed the will for peace.


    It''s not that she''s afraid. Hua Ruge admits that she won''t be afraid of anyone, but this is her mother''s family after all. It''s too ugly. It''s estimated that her mother''s heart is not well.


    "Water shock cloud smell speech is cold way:" impossible, you make our water home like this, do not think good


    "All right." Hua Ruge nodded and said, "since you don''t listen to me, you can do whatever you like. But don''t blame me for not reminding you when you regret saying it later."


    "Joke, my water family will be afraid of you a little doll. When I find out, I will not let you go." When shuizhenyun said this, he took people with him.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand to let tianjiadao guard back, shook his head at shuijiaren''s back and said, "to be honest, I really don''t want to do anything to you brainless people."


    As she was saying, shuiyunning came in from behind. When she confirmed that huaruge was ok, she asked: "Xiaoge, where did you come from that day''s token?"


    "It''s taken from the Tianjia young master, so are the guards." Hua Yuege asked shuiyunning to sit down and said, "please don''t ask for nothing. It cost me three million Lingshi."


    Although the money came from her pocket, it hurt a little bit to spend it.


    "As long as it''s not stolen." Shuiyunning is relieved. If it offends the water family and the heaven family, it''s impossible to get along.


    Hua Ruohan, is her character so bad.


    "I''ve just heard that from my father. I''m sure I won''t let you go. We can''t compete with the water family with our current strength." Water Yun Ning worries.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "my mother is safe and quiet. Tianjia promised to protect me for two months. As long as I arrived at the gambling meeting, I could definitely turn over."


    "But Tianjia and Shuijia have been married recently. I''m afraid they will negotiate privately. If we reach a consensus, we will suffer from enemies." Analysis of water rutin.


    Hua rugo squinted and said, "let me think about it again."


    Tianjia doesn''t have a good impression on her. Maybe she should drink more water together. She has to guard against it.


    "If we can''t, we can leave luoyuecheng for a while, and we will come back when our mother recovers." Water Yun Ning advised.


    Hua Ruge was interested in this, so he asked, "what realm did mother practice to before?"


    "Twenty years ago, it was a state of deification, and I haven''t practiced it since. But when I recover, your uncle will not be my opponent, and he may have the power to fight against my father." Said shuiyunning.


    Hua Yuege swallows the water channel: "my mother is so fierce."


    "You forget, I used to be the legend of the moon city, much more famous than the lady of shuijiadian now." Water Yun Ning said with a smile.


    "I always hear from the water family about Miss Shui. Who is she?" Hua Yuege asked curiously.


    "The eldest miss of Shuijia is shuiyutong''s elder sister, whose name is shuiyuyan. Because of her high talent, she was accepted as a disciple by Beidou Pavilion, a big force in Zhongzhou. Of course, she has a long face."


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "so is this the reason why Tianjia chose the water marriage way?"


    "My daughter is smart, and that''s it." Shuiyunning said again: "so I''m afraid that Tianjia will be bad for you because of this relationship."


    Hua Ruge nodded, "so I have to plan for the follow-up."


    "Just know what you know. Mother believes you." Shuiyunning patted her on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, mother. You have been protecting your child since childhood. Now it''s time for your child to protect you." Hua Yuege said, "it''s hard to be serious once. It''s very affectionate.".


    Shuiyunning smiled happily: "mother knows you are a good child."


    The mother and daughter talked for a while, then Hua Ruge fell into a deep thought. According to this, Tianjia also needs to take into account the face of Shuijia, so she is really not safe.


    It seems that she needs to think of other ways.


    At the same time, the water family advised shuizhenyun to go to Tianjia to talk after shuixiaoze was set up, but shuizhenyun raised his hand and said, "don''t worry about talking, first check what huaruge did, we can also give the right medicine."


    "The head of the family has a high opinion, so that we will not return without success." Someone agrees.


    "It''s not just for this, but our Yan''er is coming back. I think we can talk about it more confidently when she comes back."


    "Yes, I don''t believe that Tianjia dares not to buy the face of Beidou Pavilion disciples." The elders all laughed.


    Now as long as Tianjia doesn''t help huaruge, huaruge is not the opponent of Shuijia at all.


    Shuizhenyun waved these people down to visit shuixiaoze.


    After two days in a row, Hua Ruge didn''t think of any feasible way. Bored, he went to sit down with Childe Wuchen. Wuchen''s body is good, but his strength is not as good as before.


    When she went, childe Wuwen was sitting on the rattan chair in the yard, eyes closed and resting. There was a cute Nine Tailed Fox lying on his chest.


    Hua ran song is strange, this little nine in front of her naughty, but in front of its owner is very good.


    Hearing her coming, childe Wuchen opened his eyes lazily and said, "how can I come here when I have free time?"


    "I can''t think of a way." Hua Ruge sat at the stone table and said listlessly, "anyway, I don''t want to escape in the dust."


    "These are small things, just let it be." The childe without trace comforts.


    Hua Ruge sighed and nodded.


    "After a while, I may go back to the snow mountain to guard the fierce beast. You can consider going with me." Childe Wudi said.


    "Didn''t you say last time that the beast was stable?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The childe shakes his head and says: "the power of the fierce beast under the seal is immeasurable. It can only be suppressed for a period of time."


    "Are you still in good health?" Hua Yuege''s worried question.


    "It doesn''t take much power to cast, just know the method." "If you go back with me, you can avoid these troubles," said the childe


    "Of course, I think, but I can''t hide it all the time. In another four or five months, the sea animals will enter the dormancy period. I need to save some capital to go back." As soon as Hua Yuege talks about going back, his eyes are full of yearning colors.

 Chapter 1298

    "Does Tianhai have a dormancy period?" After hearing this, childe wutrace was shocked.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "my mother told me that every three years there are three months, which can be used to cross the sea of heaven."


    "It turns out there''s something else. I was almost afraid of delaying you." Childe Wuxian is ashamed.


    In fact, it''s not his fault. It''s only a little more than two years since the beginning of the world. He didn''t even arrive for one or three years. Naturally, he didn''t know.


    "What does it matter." Hua Yuege said, "if I go back, would you like to join me?"


    "No trace childe thought to nod:" good


    He had seen the dread of the sea of heaven, and he could not rest assured that she was alone even in the dormancy period.


    "Then we need to save more capital. Then we can build a big ship with enough energy, so we can be safer." Hua Ruge is planning there.


    She has inquired about it. The sky and sea are very big, and the resistance on the top is also big. If you can''t drive the flying magic instrument even if your strength is exhausted,


    so you can only take a boat, which requires a lot of spirit stones to maintain the forward array, so you can''t do without money.


    "I''ll take care of the ship. You just need to protect yourself." The childe without trace said.


    "Let me think again. If I can''t help it, I''ll take my mother with you to the snow mountain." Hua rugo said that it doesn''t matter to her, but he can''t let her take risks with her.


    The childe nodded: "OK, I''ll wait for you."


    Hua Ruge went out the day she left from childe wutrace''s yard. She went to collect the mine and shop that Shuijia gave to her and run it by herself. She found several managers to help her.


    She felt that no matter what, it could not be cheaper. Anyway, this place is all her own, no need to use it for nothing.


    After that, she went to the gambling ground and teahouse and Tavern every day. The most she did was to talk with people, gamble and drink. Because she won almost every game, she had a certain reputation in just a few days.


    In this way, the event that she won the Heavenly Master before was remembered by others, so that if she only reported her name now, people would suddenly realize: "it''s you."


    There are more people to talk with her after she became famous. It''s hard to avoid someone asking about the last gamble. Many people are concerned about whether the three million Lingshi Tianjia is still there.


    This is what Hua rugo and others are doing. When she hears this question, she always praises Tianjia. She says that Tianjia is still very loyal to her even though she doesn''t care about those Lingshi. When she knows that she is in trouble, she sends someone to protect her.


    This kind of topic is not lack of communication, so many people will soon know about it.


    These people not only boast of the magnificence of the song, but also of the justice of the heaven family. They also help people and show the style of the big family after eating such a big loss.


    After knowing this, the Lord of Tianjia praised Tianchen and said that he did a beautiful job. This kind of measurement can make people admire him.


    After being praised, he was still a little confused. What did he do?


    Hua Ruge reached half of the goal when he saw that all the people in the city were talking about it, and then the news about the dispute between her and Shuijia came out somehow.


    And this kind of thing is by no means groundless. It''s an indisputable fact that there are water mines and gambling grounds in huaru singers, which is a bit intriguing.


    Good duanduanduan, why does Hua Ruge have grudges with Shuijia, and how can he bear to occupy the industry of Shuijia?


    For a time, there was a lot of gossip in the city, but the most popular one was Hua Ruge''s pursuit of the daughter of the water family. The water family didn''t agree to this dispute.


    When this kind of speech is also all over the street, Hua Ruge will not show up, and only let those who go out to buy vegetables talk about the outside news every day.


    When shuijiadang heard the news, he was mad. In this way, the secret might not be kept at any time. He could not let it go on like this.


    Of course, there is good news for shuizhenyun and shuixiaoze, that is, shuiyuyan finally went home.


    After three years, shuiyuyan has grown into a big child, and her strength is also the highest human condition of the young generation of Shuijia. Her family specially prepared a reception banquet for her.


    After having dinner, shuizhenyun and shuixiaoze said all the things happened these days. Of course, the main characters are huaruge and shuiyunning.


    After shuiyuyan listened to this, a pair of beautiful eyebrows gathered up and said: "how could it be that a wild species dare to play wild in my water family?"


    "Now even Tianjia is helping her." The water shook the clouds and sighed.


    Water Xiaoze then said: "I sent someone to check it. The master of Tian family didn''t know about it. I think it''s just the master of Tian family. We just have to negotiate with Tian family. They are not afraid to shelter the wild species."


    "My father is right. Now that I am back, I think Tianjia will not give us face." The water rain Yan plans.


    Water Xiaoze looked at water Yuyan with a happy face and said: "good boy, our water family''s children are your most promising."


    "My father is flattered." Water rain Yan said, the face of a proud look flashed.


    She has been so excellent since she was a child. It''s common for her to listen to praise.


    Water Xiao Ze said to water Zhenyun: "that boy will go to Tianjia in person tomorrow and talk about it well."


    "Well, go ahead and make sure it''s done." The water shakes the clouds.


    Shuiyuyan stood out and said, "do you want me to go too?"


    "No, just the momentum of your coming back. Don''t let others misunderstand you''re using your identity to oppress others." The water shakes the clouds.


    Shuiyuyan nodded.


    From shuizhenyun, shuiyuyan and shuixiaoze went to the courtyard where they lived. Shuiyuyan snorted coldly, "if you want to listen to me, you should not have left my aunt for a long time. Now you have caused so many things."


    "You think I don''t want to. The old man still has some affection for the daughter. He can''t bear it." Water Xiaoze is helpless.


    "Now when these things happen, I''m afraid I''ll give up." Water rain Yan says, the expression on the face is very indifferent.


    "Water Xiao Ze nodded:" yes, no one saved her this time


    Father and daughter went away for a while. When they came to the courtyard, Xiao Ze thought of asking, "by the way, Yan''er, you are not small. Do you have a sweetheart?"


    A listen to water Xiao Ze say this, water rain Yan is a Zheng first, then some embarrassed way: "there is one, but that person seems not to like me."


    "Who has such a high vision? Don''t even like my excellent daughter? "


    "I''m a good friend of our patriarch. I look younger than me. I''m a genius among geniuses and a dragon and Phoenix among people." Water rain Yan brain emerged Tuoba Rui look, a eyes full of longing.

 Chapter 1299

    "I''m a good friend of the Lord of your Pavilion at a young age. I''m really a dragon and Phoenix among people. Since that''s the way, you can serve snacks." Water Xiaoze explained.


    "I won''t miss the chance, but I have to wait until I get back to zongmen." "Water rain Yan said while sighing airway:" only hope that he will not leave the Beidou Pavilion


    Water Xiao Ze nodded at one side, how do you think your daughter has a future.


    "Hand in the token and we''ll get rid of it." Tianchen said directly.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and smiled: "God, young master, thought that this would be the end of the matter?"


    "Otherwise?"


    "You can go outside and listen to the news. Almost everyone in luoyuecheng knows that Tianjia is standing on my side. Many people have seen the sign and know it is true. What do people think of Tianjia''s withdrawal now?" Hua Ruge states.


    The sky is silent.


    "If my news is good, shuiyuyan, the eldest miss of Shuijia, only returned to her family yesterday. Tianjia will stop after her return. Everyone will think that Tianjia is afraid of Shuijia and the power behind it."


    The sky began to frown.


    "I think the reason why young master Tian made this decision is that he didn''t fully understand the news, or didn''t give a comprehensive consideration." Hua Ruge said and looked at him and said, "if you don''t want the reputation of Tianjia to be suppressed by Shuijia, I think Tianjia should consider this matter."


    Tianchen thinks his brain is easy to use, but now he doesn''t know how. After all, he is young and vigorous, and doesn''t want to admit that Tianjia is afraid of water.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is clear. She takes the Lingshi card on the table and takes out the token of Tianjia and puts it on the table. "I will give you the sign if you want it, but in the eyes of the outside world, our relationship will not change today''s transaction."


    "How dare you pull me into the water?" Tianchen''s response came. Hua Ruge advocated this at the beginning, and she deliberately spread the news.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and whispered, "I don''t believe that Tianjia has no intention of suppressing Shuijia?"


    "What are you saying?" Tianchen refuses.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to speak out, but said, "I have a way to make Tianjia not quarrel with Shuijia, but also maintain face."


    "You said." The subconscious of Tianchen is brought in.


    "Very simply, as long as Tianjia arbitrates, let me and Shuijia fight in the arena, so as to solve their private grievances. In this way, we can not only be fair and just, but also show Tianjia''s decisive position. Why not?" Hua Yuege continued.


    Tianchen fell into a deep thought. After a while, he got up with the sign and left a message: "I will discuss with my father."

 Chapter 1300

    "God, young master, take a walk." Hua Ruge stands up to see off.


    As soon as Tianchen left with his bodyguard, the childe walked into the front hall and said, "do you think they will do what you say?"


    "The most important thing for the family, of course, is reputation. I guess they will agree." Hua Ruge said and took out the Lingshi card returned by Tianchen and said, "and it''s nothing if I don''t agree. My money is back."


    "You are easy to be satisfied," smiled the childe


    "It''s a good quality." Hua rugo put the card away, stood up and pulled his sleeve and said, "go, take you to eat osmanthus cake."


    On the other side, Tianchen went outside for a circle and learned about the outside speech before going back. After he told tianjiazhu about the situation, tianjiazhu couldn''t sit still.


    "How dare this boy do it?" God is more surprised than angry.


    Tianchen nodded: "she''s really brave, but I think it''s not unreasonable for her to say it. We can host this challenge competition on this basis. I don''t think Shuijia can say anything."


    "That''s her opinion, too?" The Lord of heaven asked.


    "Yes."


    Tian''s master squinted and said, "what a little doll! It''s so old and spicy. It''s amazing to me."


    "Father, what should we do?" Tianchen asked.


    "She''s very accurate. We really want to suppress the water family. Since she has made an excuse for us, we can also use it to keep the water family off." The Heavenly Master said with a smile.


    Tianchen agreed: "father is wise."


    In this way, Tianjia can take the lead in this struggle.


    "Tomorrow you go to Shuijia. I don''t need to teach you how to say it." The Lord of heaven looks at him.


    "Don''t worry, father. I''ll be able to do it." Tianchen boxing.


    The Lord twirled his beard and said, "I''d like to see how good this doll is."


    The next day, Tianchen went to Shuijia. He was very upset. How cunning Hua Ruge was? He tied Tianjia to her completely in a chariot.


    now all other people know Tianjia''s position. Now we can''t say to withdraw.


    Shuizhenyun didn''t know how to solve it for a while, but he saw that Tianjia''s purpose was not simple, so he asked tentatively, "I don''t know how Tianjia wants to solve it."


    "My father is also worried about this, but when I came here, I came up with a way. Since we can''t deal with her in private, it''s better to set up a challenge arena for you to compete with each other." The sky and the road.


    Shuizhenyun narrowed his eyes and said, "my water family is a big family in this fallen moon city. How can I fight a challenge arena with her little doll?"


    In fact, his concern is not to fight the arena, but to fight with Hua rugo. Many people in Shuijia knew that Hua Ruge was strong and powerful after she suffered from the loss of Hua Ruge in the last World War. There was absolutely no winner in the young faction, and it was a joke to send him at this age, so this challenge arena could not go up.


    "I can only think of this way. Now Tianjia can''t withdraw. Our two families are not easy to hurt the harmony. This way is the best." The sky and the road.


    Water Zhenyun thought for a moment and said, "since we won''t be able to move like a song for the time being, we are proud to think about the challenge arena."


    "Yes, of course, such a thing needs to be considered carefully. Then I won''t disturb it." Tianchen said to leave from Shuijia.


    When the owner of the house heard the news that day, he was a little strange. It is reasonable to say that it has an absolute advantage over Shuijia. Why didn''t he agree?


    Is the strength of Hua Ruge so strong that the water family is afraid of it?


    This question also puzzled shuiyuyan. When she heard the challenge, she stood up at the first time and said: "I come to fight, don''t believe she can win me?"


    She is already the leader of the young generation. We should know that shuiyutong and Tianchen are staying in Xuanxian. She is the only one who has reached the human world. She doesn''t believe that the young Hua Ruge club is her opponent.


    However, the answer she received was no, so she was confused.


    "This doll can fight against the extreme situation with her own ability. You are not her opponent." Water Xiao Ze is very reluctant to say.


    His own strength and talent are not as good as his sister shuiyunning. He doesn''t want to admit that his daughter is not as good as a wild seed.


    Shuiyuyan asked incredulously, "how could this be possible?"


    "She''s a variant of the elemental body, so it''s no surprise that she''s fighting over the top." The water shakes the cloud is very helpless way.


    "My grandfather didn''t know that Beidou pavilion has a very hegemonic skill, and it''s not difficult to support me to fight over the ranks." Shuiyuyan reveals her bottom card.


    They were a little surprised, but soon their faces brightened.


    Because there is no magic weapon on the challenge arena. As long as Hua Ruge doesn''t use the Danlu, he is not the opponent of transforming the divine realm.


    "If so, we can promise to kill the wild seed in the arena." Water Xiao Ze hate said, he can''t forget how he suffered in Danlu.


    "I can do it," said shuiyuyan, nodding at his words She has studied outside for so many years, and it''s time for her to show her style. She wants to let the people in this small town know what the strength of the disciples of the big sects is.


    "It''s really my granddaughter. I''ll send someone back to Tianjia to set a date for them." The water shakes the cloud some joyful to say.


    So the next day Hua Ruge received a challenge letter from Shuijia. Looking at the name above, Hua Ruge smiled.


    Shuiyunning takes the book of war in the past, and when she sees shuiyuyan, her pupils shrink subconsciously.


    "Ge''er, we can''t take this risk. The disciples from the big sects are very powerful. You are likely to suffer losses." Water Yun Ning worried way.


    Hua rugo leaned on the chair and said, "don''t worry, mother. I will try my best. I will show them that your daughter is better than them."


    She was born with sex, no matter what environment she was in, she was very confident, so she never needed to prove herself, but she loved her mother''s suffering for so many years, she must give her a long face, let her raise her eyebrows.


    "Silly child, mother has lived for so long without any experience, which has long been ignored." Water yunning touched her head and said, "in the eyes of mother, only your safety is the most important."


    "I know, so I will guarantee my safety under the premise of winning, and I will not let you worry about it." Hua said playfully.


    "I''m afraid her strength is far above yours." Water Yun listened to how many guarantees are not at ease.


    Hua Ruge said fearlessly, "don''t worry, mother, your daughter is not vegetarian."

 Chapter 1301

    Shuiyunning knows that Hua Ruge is mature in mind. When she insists on going, she has to agree with her, but repeatedly tells her to pay attention to safety.


    Hua Ruge promised 100 times that after sending shuiyunning away, he still ate grapes easily on his face.


    When every day the family sent people to Hua rugo to determine the test day, Hua rugo thought, "I used to spend a lot of money. Now it needs a period of time to recover. Let''s set it in ten days."


    This date makes the water family very discontented, but if Hua Ruge doesn''t let go, he can only agree there.


    Tianjia publicized the upcoming challenge arena competition to the public, which caused discussion outside the city. They discussed the background of Hua Ruge and dared to challenge Shuijia.


    This is the purpose of Hua Ruge. Only in this way can she be absolutely safe during this period of time. Because her topic is coming up, the business of the city field is better. The raw stones are constantly transported from the mine. Hua Ruge only needs to collect money at home every day.


    The water family is also angry and has no place to scatter. They can only place their hopes on the next challenge competition, so shuiyuyan closed down after that day.


    Hua Ruge''s water Yun Ning persuades her to practice, but she doesn''t go. She is addicted to counting spirit stones every day.


    There is no way for shuiyunning to take her.


    Childe wutrace will also charge her: "although I believe in your strength, it''s inevitable that the woman has some powerful means. If you can''t beat you, you must run. I will take good care of your aunt."


    "I know that. I always cherish my life." Hua answered with a smile.


    While listening, shuiyunning felt that Wuwen was a rare good man. He had a good demeanor, but he was so hot and pasted into the micro. He was just a good man himself.


    So she asked Hua rugo what her man looked like more than once.


    Every time Hua Ruge was helpless: "mother, I really can''t remember, I will tell you when I think of it."


    "I''m afraid that your man is not as good as you think. You can see that others are good in all aspects of traceless. Don''t miss it." Said shuiyunning.


    "Of course he is good, but I think I know my feelings. The person I choose is not necessarily the best, but it must be suitable for me." Hua Ruge said without hesitation that she had always believed in herself.


    "I hope so." The water Yun Ning hears a speech to have to nod.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile: "mother doesn''t have to worry, daughter will walk on her own way."


    "Of course, my mother wishes you well."


    "Yes." Hua is like a song and a lark.


    No matter how long it takes, the day of the competition will come. When the ten day period comes, Hua Ruge changes into a red robe that she often wears. When she is serious, she has a good mood.


    "Traceless childe is looking at at a way:" today also do not change back to women''s wear


    "Women''s clothes are too troublesome. It''s strange for everyone to go out and make friends and have a drink. It''s still convenient for men''s clothes." Hua Ruge said as she arranged her collar.


    After finishing, he turned to the direction of shuiyunning and asked: "mother, how about today''s gas field? Can we suppress the whole scene? "


    She said it with a stiff face and looked like that.


    "I only care if you will come back safely." Water yunning has no expression.


    Hua Ruge can only smile: "of course, this morning, I''ll let you have no trace. I''ve already booked a teahouse box. You can look at me on it."


    "I''ll wait for you to come back and make delicious food for you." shuiyunning came up to help her with her clothes.


    Hua Ruge scratched his head when he heard the words: "mother, don''t be tired of the delicious food."


    "You don''t think I''ve made it tasteful?" The water is blue and the face is sad.


    "It''s not particularly bad, of course." Hua Ruge is smiling. She knows why she can''t cook. It''s absolutely hereditary.


    The water is cloudy and clear. When we went out together, we told us all the way.


    Hua Ruge went to a challenge arena in the center of the moon city alone with some guards. This is a arena specially for duelers. Anyone who comes in has to buy seats.


    When she arrived, the water family on the opposite seat had been waiting there. Her eyes soon looked at the fresh face that appeared in the water family, and the proud look was water Yuyan.


    Shuiyuyan also looked at huaruge. When she saw it at the first sight, she was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that huaruge''s appearance was so beautiful. Although she was wearing men''s clothes, her facial features didn''t change. It can be seen that this is a charming man''s dress and a master of women''s clothes who will be more popular.


    It''s really like her mother. Both of them are scum of the water family. They should be eliminated.


    Hua Ruge saw the grumpiness in the eyes of the other party, but did not respond. He still kept a light smile, as if he did not see her in his eyes.


    The audience continued to take the seats, because this challenge arena competition is related to tianjiashui family and Hua Ruge, whose life experience has become a mystery, so it is particularly concerned. There are thousands of seats full, almost all of them have a heart of gossip and want to know the result.


    Of course, they had made a bet in Changsheng gambling house before they came, because almost all casinos in the whole city thought that there was no suspense and no profit in this competition, so they did not open the market.


    This is the only one that has opened. People all want to lie down and win by putting their money on shuiyuyan''s body, but they don''t know that the parent Sheng gambling house has changed its owner three days ago. At this time, the owner is sitting on top.


    When the time came, some elders of Tian family came out to say something on the scene, and then they let them prepare for the stage.


    They fly to the challenge arena and stand opposite each other.


    Hua Yuege politely hugs her fists, and shuiyuyan reluctantly returns.


    Then the elders of Tianjia announced the opening of the match.


    "Are you ready to die?" Shuiyuyan takes the lead in opening her mouth, her voice is contemptuous.


    Hua Yuege''s evil spirit picked up his eyebrows: "what a big tone. I like it."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I just like to clean up you guys who don''t know how to do it." Hua returns with a smile.


    Shuiyuyan glared: "I want you to know who is that ignorant."


    Then she turned her hand and took out her long sword. Before the sword came out of its sheath, the people around her could feel its force. It seemed to be a tool.


    The onlookers also saw this and exclaimed: "the disciples coming out of this large number of doors are different. They are Taoist instruments at one stroke."


    "Yes, it''s just that this weapon can increase the combat power by 30%. I think that boy Hua rugo is more dangerous than lucky."


    "I''ve never doubted miss Shuijia''s combat effectiveness. Let''s beg for help."


    There is a lot of discussion below, but Hua rugosi is not affected. She takes out her stick slowly. Although the stick is a branch of the tree of life, it is not uncommon in the big world. It is not even an ordinary immortal weapon as a weapon, but at most it is a spiritual weapon.

 Chapter 1302

    As soon as the stick came out, the people who were waiting for her to shine were stunned, and there was a burst of laughter.


    Sticks? Is it a stick that has no attack power but is strong?


    It''s a big loss to use this level of weapon. After all, she has a gap with shuiyuyan in her own realm, which makes her downwind.


    "It''s said before that this kid has some amazing background. I think it''s absolutely false. I haven''t seen that big family and big family still use this kind of weapon."


    "Yes, this is obviously a man who has never met the world."


    Of course, there are jokes and objections. These people said, "we have seen Hua rugo once take out a Dao sword and gamble with Tianjia young master. It''s not a good weapon at all."


    "What''s the joke? What''s the occasion? Why doesn''t she take it out if there are any?"


    "Yeah, why don''t you take it out?"


    "I don''t look down on shuiyuyan." The most reasonable voice came out, and the second half was quiet.


    But soon everyone laughed and joked. A person who didn''t know where he came from looked at a child much smaller than shuiyuyan, dare not put shuiyuyan in his eyes?


    People take this as a joke, but still no one can explain why Hua Ruge used a broken stick instead of a Taoist instrument.


    Of course, it can''t be discussed by them. The two people in the challenge arena are no longer cruel, but they are prepared for each other.


    Shuiyuyan''s whole body''s spiritual power was mobilized very quickly. After only a few breaths, the long sword was full of power and chopped towards Hua Ruge.


    She was the legend of luoyuecheng and the treasure of Shuijia when she was a child, but because of the over protection, people only heard of shuiyuyan''s demeanor for so many years, but never saw her.


    At this time, people saw that the strength came. The strong explosive force showed that she was talented, and her skills were domineering. Moreover, her momentum was the strength of the peak of human condition.


    You know, she''s less than 30 years old this year, and this kind of strength really scares people''s chin.


    Looking at the other side, Hua Yuege''s explosive power seems to be not bad. In the moment of shuiyuyan''s hand, he flew to meet him and smashed the sword fearlessly.


    There are many strong people sitting here. At a glance, we can see that Hua Ruge''s move is only the strength of xuanwonderland. Although this strength is rare at her age, it is certainly not as good as shuiyuyan.


    Above, the window of the second floor of the teahouse is open, and the water is staring at the field. Childe wutrace seems to be drinking tea, but the cup in his hand is always holding, and his attention is focused on the challenge arena.


    Even if his strength is not recovered now, but once Hua rugo is in danger, he is sure to make a move.


    The water family is relaxed, and the leading water Xiaoze is drinking tea. He thinks that all the abilities of Hua Ruge depend on the divine weapon Danlu in his hand. On her own strength, she is not her daughter''s opponent.


    So, under the gaze of more than 1000 pairs of eyes, their sticks and swords hit each other.


    "Boom!"


    The loud sound of spiritual force collision came from the challenge arena, followed by the terrible wave spreading to all sides. The dust and smoke rolled on the challenge arena, unable to see the situation of the two.


    It has its own management of the challenge arena. People wipe their eyes and hurriedly go to see the challenge arena. However, when they see it, they wipe their eyes and suspect that they are wrong.


    But no matter how many eyes you look at it, there is a scene on the challenge arena. Hua Ruge stands there smiling, while shuiyuyan is shaken and flies out. She is half kneeling on the edge of the challenge arena,


    the long sword in her hand has lost its light. Now it is used to lean on the ground and not let herself fall down.


    People''s shocked eyes are almost falling to the ground, just a move of water Yuyan was hit like this?


    And just when the two men put out their hands, we could see clearly that shuiyuyan had used the attack power of the human extreme environment, and the attack power of Xuanxian after huaruge.


    When can the Xuanxian realm surpass the human realm? Or the kind of absolute rolling?


    The water family is silly. Although they saw Hua Ruge can deal with the human world before, at that time, the human world did not have Taoist instruments in its hands, and it was not like shuiyuyan had the strong support of Kung Fu.


    The upper water yunning and the childe without trace smiled, and the childe without trace said: "really shouldn''t worry about her."


    "Since shuiyuyan dare to come, it means that he has means. He can''t underestimate the enemy." Shuiyunning took a sip of tea and then analyzed.


    The childe nodded his head and said, "don''t worry, aunt, I won''t let her be in danger."


    "Don''t overdraw before your strength is restored. She can''t beat herself and run." Water Yun Ning said, although she loves her daughter, but other people''s children are also children, she can not be too selfish.


    Childe wutrace smiled and didn''t answer, but he knew who Hua Ruge''s goodness was like.


    Next, shuiyuyan stood up, shook the soil on her body, and said, "I didn''t expect that you really had some strength."


    "I didn''t expect you to be so vulnerable, the so-called proud girl of the water family, but so." Although Hua Ruge is laughing, he should not be poisonous if he speaks too much.


    "It''s too early for you to be happy." Shuiyuyan calmed down a lot after being hit by a blow, even her eyes sank, and she wanted to move seriously.


    "Then I''ll be happy later." Hua Ruge pointed to her with a hook. "Come again."


    "You want to die." Shuiyuyan''s eyes were angry, and his whole body''s breath soared. The sword in his hand was shining brightly, and the whole person became extremely frightening.


    "This is The breath of the divine realm? "


    "Has she reached the power of transforming the divine realm?"


    "No way, how old is she."


    When people were arguing, one of the strongest people said, "there is no breakthrough, but it is more terrible than breakthrough. How strong you want to play the power of exceeding the level."


    "It turned out to be a step-by-step move. It''s really amazing. If it comes to the realm of transforming the gods, Hua Ruge will certainly not be an opponent." People say.


    Almost most people nodded because they didn''t believe that Hua Ruge could fight twice.


    In fact, Hua Ruge has not yet metamorphosed to such a degree, so shuiyunning above pinches a sweat again, leaving the teacup empty.


    Hua Ruge squinted in the face of the attack, turned his hand and smashed it with a stick.


    "Boom!"


    The explosion was short and did not form a large aftereffect, just as there were many differences in strength.


    There was no dust and smoke on the challenge arena. After a stick in Hua Ruge, the sword light of shuiyuyan almost disappeared immediately, and the whole person was directly smashed out.

 Chapter 1303

    Shuiyuyan fell down with a blow, and then she was smashed out without any reaction. When she was conscious, she spat out her blood and fell heavily on the challenge arena.


    Hua Ruge was still standing there leisurely, and her light eyes fell on shuiyuyan, as if she had just made a casual strike.


    The onlookers are totally stupid. You should know that shuiyuyan has used the power of transforming the divine realm just now. Even when he meets the real one, he has the power of World War I.


    And now her opponent is just a little girl in xuanxianjing. How could she be defeated so easily? This is a joke.


    Shuixiaoze''s eyes almost didn''t fall out. He knows Hua Ruge''s physical strength limit. She can''t fight against the spirit state with her own strength. What''s the problem now?


    In fact, it''s not just others, even shuiyunning and childe Wuchen don''t know what''s going on. How can Hua rugo suddenly fight two levels?


    "How much of the child''s ability is useless." Water Yun Ning laughs and mutters, it''s really Hua Ruge''s every move is beyond her expectation.


    "Traceless childe Shu a airway:" she is a person who can often bring people surprises


    Below, Hua Ruge looks at people''s surprised expressions, only to find that they don''t know.


    After making a scene in the water house, she found her strength was insufficient, so she often harassed and devoured the beast at the stage of healing and asked if there was any ability that was not recovered.


    Swallowing beast thought for a few days and finally thought of it. When she practiced the first level of the Sutra of annihilation, she inspired a hidden skill, that is, the body quenching skill. After her practice, she can improve her first level of strength.


    Hua Yuege was so excited when she heard it, so she turned out the skill and learned it. Because she had practiced before, she didn''t spend much time to learn it this time.


    So before the second move, she used the method of quenching body to promote herself to the human realm. It''s perfectly possible to transform the divine realm with her abnormal system. Besides, shuiyuyan hasn''t reached the divine realm yet, so it''s easy for her to fight.


    Shuiyuyan struggled for several times before she stood up. She had been stained with blood, her clothes were a little messy, and she looked embarrassed.


    "Still fighting?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Shuiyuyan''s eyes flashed cold, and his voice also had a strong grumpy airway: "you have some skills, but I will never admit defeat." "That''s what I hope. After all, I only used two moves. I haven''t played enough." Hua Yuege said over there. She always has the ability to use oil.


    As expected, shuiyuyan''s face was worse.


    In ordinary times, the audience would say that Hua Ruge is too frivolous, but now they can''t say anything because of the facts they say.


    "I''ll make you regret it." Shuiyuyan said that the whole person rose from the air, the whole body momentum burst out in an instant, and the breath climbed higher and higher. In a short moment, it has climbed from the human polar realm to the early stage of the spirit melting realm, and it is still improving.


    Seeing this, shuixiaoze is shocked. He can see that shuiyuyan has inspired all his potential. This will greatly increase his strength, but it will also cause great damage to the body.


    The audience also saw that they were surprised and regretted. A proud disciple of the Big Dipper pavilion was forced to look like this by an unknown little girl. Even if he won, it was disgraceful.


    Shuiyunning and childe wutrace don''t worry about the means before seeing Hua Ruge, but they are ready to fight at any time.


    Shuiyuyan''s momentum is still climbing. For a while, his kung fu has gone from the early stage to the middle stage of the transformation of the divine realm, and his breath is very horrible.


    And now she is in a frenzy, and will be hurt by the frenzied air flow, so Hua Ruge doesn''t do anything but wait there.


    However, she was a little uncertain this time, and she did not drag any more. She clenched the stick in her hand, and her momentum spread out in an instant, and even approached the realm of deification.


    She is a variant element body. Her body can store hundreds of times more spiritual power than ordinary people. Her meridians are much wider than other people''s, and her spiritual power is transmitted and transferred very fast. Therefore, she can burst out all her powers in a moment. If you talk about her explosive power, no one can match her.


    The following people saw Hua rugo''s eyes almost falling when he got up in a moment. It''s still the strength of human beings. Even the monstrous body of the immortal beast can''t do this.


    After Hua Ruge rose to power, the breath of shuiyuyan also climbed to the top. Her sword, three meters long, cut off towards Hua Ruge, and the white streamer was as brilliant as the Milky way.


    Hua rushes up like a song, and the stick in his hand bursts with golden luster. He lifts the two together against the sword, which is completely a confrontation at the level of transforming the divine realm.


    The onlookers all thought it was worth it. For the first time, they saw that the two people in xuanxianjing and renjijing could fight such a big battle.


    "Boom."


    "Boom."


    There were explosions in the sky, because the two men were even, so they didn''t stop but fought again.


    In the close combat, the test is not only the strength but also the fighting skills. Hua Ruge has never had any decent fighting skills, only learned a set of stick skills, but also can''t remember it, so he suffered losses in this respect.


    "Do it!"


    "Boom!"


    The two fought fiercely with one white and one yellow energy, both of them showed extraordinary bravery. Shuiyuyan was born in a big sect and had the best in fighting skills.


    However, although Hua Ruge suffered losses in this respect, her strength was much stronger than shuiyuyan, and she could still fight against shuiyuyan on the basis of her backward war skills.


    Hua Ruge knows that shuiyuyan''s overdraft and penetration potential will not last for long, and does not intentionally delay time. Every time, it is a real fight.


    Shuiyuyan only feels that she has met a monster. Mingming''s cultivation is so low, but her strength is so strong. Every time she fights with her, she feels that she has added some internal injuries.


    that''s on the basis of her overdraft of physical potential. If she estimates her potential in minutes, she will die under this inconspicuous stick.


    Others can also see this. Shuiyuyan is gorgeous on the surface, but it is completely crushed in strength. If there are no winning moves available, there is little hope.


    People are very surprised at the power of singing to China. Why is it so terrible at a young age?


    "You don''t seem to have much power, so it''s over." Hua Yuege''s eyes narrowed as he spoke, and his strength suddenly increased. The golden light on the stick was so bright that he smashed his head towards the water Yuyan.


    Water rain Yan hurriedly to block, but what strength invincible by not light injury, can no longer support the body, fall from the air.


    At this time, her overdraft potential has not been used up. How could she have never thought that she would lose so badly in the peak strength.

 Chapter 1304

    "Bang!" Shuiyuyan''s body fell to the ground, splashing with dust, but she had been badly hurt and didn''t get up for a moment.


    "Yuyan." Water Xiao Ze cries anxiously, he never thought that his proud daughter was defeated like this.


    Not only failed, but also in the hands of the wild species.


    The audience was silent for a while, digesting this irrefutable fact.


    Hua Ruge won? What''s more, it''s won by the strength of the whole process rolling?


    It''s a refreshing experience.


    Of course, there are still some people who don''t want to believe, not that they don''t believe what they see, but that they can''t believe that the amount of money they put on is not their own soon.


    Think of those, people immediately beat their chests, how can they so easily press the water and rain Yan, still feel confident that they can win, now, how much to pay for how much pressure, just want to die.


    After the fall of shuiyuyan, Hua Ruge falls from the air with his back and hands gracefully. His clothes are spotless all the time. He is still the elegant young man. The women at the scene almost scream.


    Above, shuiyunning finally breathed: "I can''t imagine that this child has grown to such a degree."


    Childe Wuxian didn''t pick on her. He just looked at her and smiled.


    Hua Ruge falls beside shuiyuyan. Facing the potential exhausted and the power disappearing, shuiyuyan asks, "isn''t it too early for me to be happy now?"


    "Who are you?" Water rain Yan unwilling to ask.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said with a low smile, "isn''t that what you say about wild seeds?"


    "You..."


    "I''m fine. I want you self righteous water family to see clearly what kind of existence you have caused." Hua Yuege said with a smile and then said, "but don''t think you know me. I can stand more than that."


    Shuiyuyan looked at the smile on her face, inexplicably felt her back was cold, but she still held on: "you dare not deal with me at all, because I stretched out behind is a strong support for the door."


    "Since you said that, I will not kill you now and still keep you?" Hua Yuege said that the stick in his hand once again broke out in golden light and hit the chest of shuiyuyan.


    Shuiyuyan''s pupil is enlarged. At this moment, she can feel that Hua Ruge is not joking. Her stick is to take her life.


    "Unbridled!" With a big drink, shuixiaoze suddenly saw a long sword, which provoked Hua Ruge''s stick away. At the next moment, shuixiaoze also appeared on the battlefield and slapped Hua Ruge.


    Because Hua Ruge''s stick can''t be taken back when she is pushed away by the long sword, and shuixiaoze stealthily attacks again. It''s too late to fight back when she reflects how to do it.


    So the next moment when the hand of shuixiaoze reaches huaru song, huaru song has disappeared in place.


    Shuixiaoze had no time to help shuiyuyan on the ground, so he felt that there was too cold on his head. He immediately hit the sky with one hand.


    At the next moment, Hua Yuege appears in front of him, and the stick in his hand falls on his head.


    Water roars Ze to be caught off guard, the stick paws the head only to have one side head, so this thunderous one stick then hit him right shoulder above.


    He just felt his shoulders sink, his legs bend and he knelt down. When he used his power to disperse the attack, he knelt on the ground.


    Hua Ruge stood in front of him and said coldly, "it''s shameless to fight against my junior in this arena."


    She said that she was not ashamed, which attracted the following people to take a breath of cold air. She said that it was the heir of the future owner of the water family. Aren''t you afraid of the water family''s rampage?


    Moreover, the water Xiaoze is really useless. It''s too humiliating that the sneak attack didn''t hit people and they were beaten to kneel on the ground.


    "Hua Ruge, you are looking for death." The water roars the Ze to be angry suddenly, once again toward Hua Ruge attack and go.


    Hua Ruge separated them for a distance with a stick, and then said to the parents of heaven: "arbitrators, this is biting you, don''t you care?"


    This said that shuixiaoze was even angrier. He shouted at the following people: "hold on to Tianjia family and wait for me to kill her."


    So when the Tians were ready to take charge, the water family rushed up and stopped the Tians.


    Tianjia didn''t expect such a riot, and didn''t send many people, so Shuijia had three or four free hands to help shuixiaoze to pay Hua Ruge.


    In this way, the childe with no trace on the top can''t sit down, let shuiyunning protect himself and then fly down to fight with huaruge side by side.


    Shuiyunning has not recovered, but she is still in a hurry and can''t move her hands.


    Hua Ruge frowned when he saw the childe coming down. "You haven''t recovered. Go back soon. My family will help me for a while." Since she dares to provoke Shuijia, she has taken the position of Tianjia. They will never ruin their reputation by shielding Shuijia. After all, they are arbitrators and let Shuijia do something wrong?


    "I will not let you fight against the enemy alone," said childe wutrace as he fought against the God kingdom


    "I said nothing would happen, you go back to me." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Childe Wuxian is still indifferent. After all, he has a foundation. Even if his strength has not been restored, it is not impossible to deal with these people.


    Hua Ruge''s body quenching method also has time. If Tianjia doesn''t help in another quarter of an hour, she can''t support it.


    However, Tianjia is obviously more efficient than she thinks. She thinks so and Tianjia people come from the sky and arrive at the challenge arena.


    On the other side, shuizhenyun also brought his family members. This time, he even brought two super strong men with similar strength.


    Hua, like a song, squints at the sight. They don''t dare to challenge Tianjia.


    Shuizhenyun arrives at the challenge arena after tianjiazhu and stands opposite to tianjiazhu.


    The onlookers are all stupid. I think it''s worth the money. In my lifetime, I saw the head-on confrontation between the head of the water family and the head of the Tian family. It''s enough to boast for decades in this city.


    Shuizhenyun sees shuiyuyan injured in this way. He quickly takes out the pill and hands it to him to serve him.


    Then he looked at Hua with a calm face and said, "you are too much!"


    "It''s not too much for your granddaughter to kill me." Hua laughs like a song.


    "You''re dead." The old man said more.


    "It''s like you''re soft hearted. You didn''t kill me." Hua Ruge is very disdainful to go back to the past.


    Hearing this, shuizhenyun didn''t answer, but looked at the Tianjia master and said, "dear nephew, can we deal with this matter by ourselves?"


    "I''m afraid that''s not right, old man." It''s a euphemistic way of tianjiazhu.

 Chapter 1305

    Tianjiazhu refused and then said: "this contest is hosted by tianjiazhu, so we are naturally responsible for the end and protect both sides."


    Water Zhenyun then knows where Tianjia stands. If he insists on starting China Ruge, both sides will stand up. At that time, both sides will not look good. Finally, Hua Ruge will see the joke.


    However, when he saw Hua Ruge''s strength, he became more and more uneasy. He had a premonition that as long as Hua Ruge was not removed, the water family would surely be turned upside down by her.


    He had to go around Tian''s house. He thought hard and said: "my dear nephew, you are the organizer of the challenge arena. But if it''s the chores of my water family, it''s my master."


    As soon as shuizhenyun''s words came out, neither the family nor the onlookers knew why he was talking about housework reasonably.


    "What does uncle Shi say? It''s up to you to do housework." This is the only way the tianjiazhu can answer.


    But after listening to this, Hua Ruge and the water yunning above are all worried. They didn''t expect that shuizhenyun would expose the scandal of Shuijia in order to get rid of her.


    You should know that the reason why the water family wanted to kill Hua Ruge was to cover up this matter. Now it has to burst out on its own initiative. It seems that Hua Ruge is the biggest disaster.


    In the eyes of Shuijia, this is true. After they have seen the strength and means of Hua Ruge, they clearly realize that this is a big threat.


    Shuizhenyun had to kill the wild seed as soon as possible for the sake of Shuijia. As for the future troubles, we will solve them later.


    "That''s good." "Now I have to explain one thing to you. It''s the water family who are going to the challenge arena to fight against my water family," Shui Zhenyun said


    He said, pointing to Hua Ruge standing by.


    Everyone in the room was surprised and turned their eyes to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect that Shuijia was so timid that she even wanted to get rid of her. She looked up at the window of the teahouse and saw shuiyunning shaking her head at her.


    She didn''t say anything for a moment.


    "She''s a daughter. She''s my illegitimate daughter, shuiyunning, who lived outside more than 20 years ago." Shuizhenyun told the truth directly.


    People are stunned because shuiyunning escaped from marriage and left home more than 20 years ago. People still remember that after that, people''s gossip was ignited in a flash.


    "It turned out that the woman was not only looking for wild men, but also for illegitimate women. It''s really unseemly."


    "We should have thought about it. I didn''t see this boy Girl is also a body of elements


    "It''s true that the girl''s talent seems to surpass her mother''s, but it''s a wild species of unknown origin."


    "No wonder the water family is going to kill her. Who can hide this kind of scandal from?"


    The following people say one sentence after another, without a good word in my ear, the smile on Hua Ruge''s face gradually disappears, instead of sullen.


    Tian''s family was also surprised. If it was true, they would not be able to protect Hua Ruge. After all, it''s family chores. They have no position to interfere.


    The Lord of heaven just frowned a little, but his face didn''t change much. He could see that Hua Ruge was a very intelligent child. Even if it was true, she would not admit it.


    As long as she doesn''t admit it, Shuijia still can''t bypass the rules of the challenge arena and Tianjia to start against her.


    Shui Zhenyun turns to look at Xiang huaruge, squints and says, "you won''t dare to admit it. You say that you care about your mother. Now I give you a chance to recognize your mother in good faith. Are you afraid to take it?"


    The water family all stare at Hua Ruge, among which there are some water Yuyan who have just recovered and can stand up by themselves. They''re tearing their skin, just waiting for her to recognize them.


    There are more and more comments below, and even a lot of women are pointing. You don''t need to listen to them to know if they are not good.


    "Children, don''t be inspired by them, as long as you don''t admit it, no one can do anything about you," said shuiyunning


    "It''s a rare chance. How can I not recognize you?" Hua Ruge went back, and then went two steps forward. He hooked his lips and said: "you are willing to say it at last. Yes, shuiyunning is my mother and I am her daughter."


    As soon as this words came out, people all came to a sudden realization. The Lord of heaven raised his eyebrows, which was obviously a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Hua Ruge was so smart and would recognize her life experience at this time. Didn''t she know that it was bad for her?


    If there''s anyone who''s not surprised, it''s the childe without trace. He knew that Hua rugo would recognize it when he raised this matter from shuizhenyun. Although she was good at scheming, she was also true. She could never deny her relationship with her biological mother in front of the public.


    The water shakes the cloud to smell in the speech eye to flash to succeed the look, he opens a mouth way: "you recognize next good."


    "My mother, of course, I do, but I never admit that I am a water family. You don''t come to visit relatives." Hua is like a light song.


    "Unbridled, you bastard is so indiscriminate, I can''t stay you." Water Zhenyun said with a move: "come on, clean the door for me."


    The owner of Tian family couldn''t bear to watch it, but he couldn''t help it. After all, it''s the housework of Shui family.


    Hua Yuege narrowed his eyes coldly and said, "water shakes clouds. You dare to offend me like this. I will return it ten times later."


    She said that she would use space technique. Her body quenching method has reached the time, and even if it does not reach the time, she is not the opponent of shuizhenyun and others.


    The water shock cloud had been prepared for a long time, so she turned over her hands and made the space around Hua Ruge shake, which was to prevent her from escaping.


    Hua Ruge was about to turn over his hand and take out the Danlu to fight. The water above flew down and stood in front of Hua Ruge.


    The onlookers were stunned at the sight. Up to now, they didn''t react very much. How could this change from the challenge arena to the internal affairs of Waterhouse.


    Now, shuiyunning has attracted the attention of all people. This man who was famous for falling moon city more than 20 years ago has not appeared in front of people for many years.


    Now few people remember her face. Now she is in her thirties, still a beautiful woman.


    "Father, you can''t do it. I won''t let you hurt my child." Standing in front of Hua Ruge, shuiyunning has a firm look, cold eyes and full momentum.


    "After all, you are the root of this injustice." The water shakes cloud to say a, the strength on the hand does not have the explosion of omen, originally occupy in China such as song side of the spirit strength suddenly toward the water yunning convergence and go.

 Chapter 1306

    Shuizhenyun is worthy of being a strong man in the virtual divine realm, and his hand is extremely swift. Hua Ruge''s sudden attack has reached shuiyunning''s face.


    At the moment, her surroundings are shaking, she can''t escape at all, and it''s too late to fight back.


    The traceless childe squinted at the sight, and the time flow around him slowed down immediately, but it just slowed down and didn''t stop, because his strength hasn''t been recovered yet, and now using his magic power is actually overdraft.


    At this time, Hua Ruge found that his action was not limited, and immediately pulled shuiyunning away, but shuiyunning turned around, grabbed her arm, and faced the attack with her back.


    "Mother!" Hua Ruge was shocked. Childe wutrace just fought for a moment. Now she can''t do anything if she misses the chance.


    "Bang!" That power completely penetrated into shuiyunning''s body. She opened her mouth and vomited Hua Ruge''s blood, then her body gradually softened.


    "Mother." Hua Yuege cried out in fear, and quickly hugged her.


    "Boy, let''s go." The water is low and low.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes were full of tears. She forced herself to calm down, took out the pills from the space and put them into shuiyunning''s mouth. Holding her, she said, "mother, don''t talk and heal yourself."


    He said Hua Ruge gave her to the servant girl who brought her to take care of her. He stood up and said, "water shakes cloud, you old man, I want your life!"


    As soon as her voice fell, it suddenly burst up, and the heaven and earth stove of Hunyuan suddenly appeared, smashing towards the water shock cloud.


    Traceless childe almost at the same time, attack the target is the same water shock cloud.


    Water shake cloud disdain of cold hum a, a palm dozen to no trace childe, a palm dozen to Hua such as song of Danlu.


    "Boom." There are two loud noises in the sky.


    Childe Wuxian and Danlu are flying back. Hua Ruge is also impacted to a certain extent. He just refuses to vomit.


    The childe without trace coughs twice and stands beside Hua Ruge and says: "Ruge, we won''t compete with them. Let''s go."


    If two people fight together, though they can''t win, it''s no problem to escape.


    Hua Ruge is angry but rational now, so he nodded and said: "you stay in space, I use space skills."


    Childe wutrace answered, but before they could do anything, shuizhenyun said: "don''t concentrate, disperse to all directions, and don''t be given a chance by this kid''s skill."


    After he said that, the people immediately spread out to the place where childe Wuxian could not reach.


    Hua Ruge knew that he had figured out the moves of the two when he saw the posture of water shaking clouds. Now neither of them is in the peak period, and it is even more difficult to escape.


    Childe Wuxian exchanged a look with her. Their eyes were heavy.


    "Listen to me this time. You go. I don''t want to implicate you." Hua is like a song.


    The childe shakes his head and says directly, "live and die together, I''ll accompany you."


    "No way!" Hua Ruge''s voice is eager.


    Just after her voice fell, she didn''t wait for the childe to respond. Shuizhenyun said: "neither of you want to leave. If you dare to offend my Shuijia, you will die here."


    His words are full of murderous meaning, which makes people feel cold in the bottom of their hearts. Everyone here knows that the water master is really angry, and Hua rugo and others can''t escape this disaster.


    Tianjiazhu took a step back with people and expressed his intention to withdraw.


    Now there are only two young people on the stage, Hua Ruge and childe wutrace, fighting against the whole water family.


    Hua Ruge looked at the childe without trace and said, "I shouldn''t have dragged you into the water at that time."


    "If my time magic can return to a month ago, my choice is the same as before." Childe wutrace looks very light, as if he doesn''t see life and death in his eyes.


    Hua Yuege sighs and looks sharp in her eyes. If she can''t do it, she will explode that Hunyuan heaven and earth stove. Even if she can''t live, she will pull these people on her back.


    "The evil will die." Water Zhenyun said and flew up. He turned to Hua Ruge with one palm. This move, with all his strength and great terror, seemed to directly smash Hua Ruge into pieces.


    Hua Ruge felt that her whole body was locked by this force, and even her willpower was blocked. It was impossible for her to take the Danlu out.


    Childe Wuxian is also controlled by another powerful man in the virtual divine realm. He is hard to protect himself, let alone Help Hua Ruge.


    There are some awakened shuiyunning who are heartbroken to see this scene. However, she has no power to stand up, let alone help.


    Just as the power was about to fall on Hua Ruge, a long sword suddenly flashed in front of Hua Ruge, and cut straight towards the water and cloud.


    When shuizhenyun saw the sword light with Tao rhyme, he had the illusion that he could not hide it. However, he reacted quickly and dodged when the sword light fell.


    After he dodged, his palm strength was naturally weakened without human control. Hua Ruge felt that the shadow in front of her flashed, and she left the attack area with a heavy waist, and the whole person fell into one embrace.


    "Boom!"


    The attack fell on the challenge arena, splashed with dust and smoke. A big hand covered Hua Ruge''s eyes and blocked the sandstorm.


    A long lost feeling of warm heart rises in Hua Ruge''s heart, strange but familiar.


    She knew that she was in the arms of a man, but it was strange that she didn''t have the feeling of being light on her back. His breath reassured her and made her not feel panic and loneliness even in the face of the biggest difficulties and waves.


    The man who broke in made Shuijia not clear, so they stopped their attack and wanted to know who was holy and why they wanted to rescue Hua Ruge.


    The dust and smoke gradually disappeared. When shuiyuyan saw the man clearly, the whole person was stunned. She even suspected that she had hallucinations in front of her eyes due to excessive missing.


    She closed her eyes, then opened them again, but what was still in front of her was the fairy face, the only man she had ever been moved.


    "Tuoba Rui." She whispered.


    The nearby water Xiaoze has heard her mention this name more than once, so she asked, "what do you say?"


    "Father, I will never mistake him. He is Tuo BARREI, the distinguished guest of our Beidou garret leader, whom I mentioned with you." Water rain Yan eyes straight set in Tuoba Rui body, said.


    Shuixiaoze was shocked, and then said: "but why did he save Hua Ruge? They know each other? "


    "It''s impossible. He just crossed from the sea of heaven. He will never know a few people from this continent, let alone Hua Ruge." Shuiyuyan thought for a moment and explained, "I think he may be just warm-hearted. He only saved people when he saw that we were going to kill people."


    "Yes?" Water Xiao Ze confused way, he always felt Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes are not just to help a passer-by.

 Chapter 1307

    After Hua Ruge fell on the ground, he turned to see the man behind him. At this time, the man let her go and let her face himself.


    When she saw the man''s face, Hua Ruge finally knew why she was familiar with his breath. This person was the face that appeared in her memory countless times.


    After such a long time, a string in Tuo BARREI''s heart has been stretched. Now I see her safe and sound. I only feel thousands of joy come into my heart. Before I open my mouth, my eyes are a little red.


    However, he soon found out that it was not right, because Hua rugo had no previous dependence and feelings in his eyes, only strangeness and exploration, as if he suddenly appeared in her life as a stranger.


    Before he spoke, shuiyuyan on the opposite side walked up to him and said, "how are you here, master Rui?"


    The challenge arena is also looking at the sudden appearance of Tuoba Rui, trying to figure out what''s going on.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t care about her. Shuiyuyan looks at Hua Ruge, who is so close to him. He says, "Rui, don''t be cheated by her. She''s a woman."


    She knows that Tuo Barrow''s strange habit of not allowing women to get close to her body is to treat Hua Ruge as a man.


    Tuoba Rui''s cold eyes swept her, and her voice was cold: "I don''t know my own woman?"


    As soon as he said this, Yuyan seemed to be fooled on the spot as if he had been struck by thunder. He once suspected that he had an illusion.


    Others are making a sudden realization. The women''s eyes are even straighter. This gorgeous peach blossom luck is also very good. Just beside Ji Yueqing''s elegant son, now there is another arrogant and beautiful man who is domineering and evil. This Yanfu is not too good.


    After Qingjing, Tuoba Rui said to Hua Ruge, "Xiaoge, it''s me. What happened to you?"


    Hua Ruge also stepped back and drew a certain distance from him, pointed to his head and said: "I am injured here, and forget the previous things."


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her step backward, and then he was stunned for a moment, and his eyes seemed to be broken.


    "I remember who you are, but I haven''t remembered what happened before, so I''m not used to it." Hua Ruge explained.


    The man in front of her is a piece of white paper. Although she does not refuse him subconsciously, she is not used to being too close.


    Tuo Ba Rui can''t help but say that he will pull her to himself, circle her waist heavily, look down at her eyes and say seriously: "if you don''t remember, I will tell you that you have said that I am your man more than once, so you should be responsible and can''t push me away."


    Hua Ruge is stunned. She doesn''t know what to say. What''s the matter with the master running around and playing a rascal?


    After pinching herself a lot, shuiyuyan finally knows that she''s not dreaming. The immortal man actually knows Hua Ruge, and not only knows her, but also they are lovers?


    It''s how she can take it.


    "All right." Hua Ruge did not let go of Tuoba Rui''s meaning, but nodded and agreed.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded with satisfaction, pulled her behind her, looked up at water Zhenyun and said, "you almost killed her, do you know?"


    "It''s my water family''s chores, which can''t be managed by an outsider." As he spoke, Shui Zhenyun looked at Tuoba Rui. He was shocked by the common sword.


    Tuo Barry was not there before, but he guessed something from the situation. He said: "I can''t manage housework. I only want your life!"


    Although his strength has not yet recovered, he is merciful to see Hua rugo in such a situation where he can still sit still.


    "The little doll is not small, but his voice is not small." Water shakes cloud to say to want to start.


    "Wait a minute." Shuiyuyan hurriedly stopped in front of shuizhenyun and said, "grandfather knows that he is a distinguished guest of my Beidou garret master, and his identity is not the same."


    All the people on the scene took a breath of cold air when she said this. Beidou Pavilion is a far-reaching force. Shuiyuyan, an ordinary disciple, can still receive such courtesy when he comes back, not to mention the distinguished guest of the leader of the pavilion.


    Water shock cloud pupil a shrink, the momentum on the body gradually converged.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t plan to let him go, but Hua rugo pulled his sleeve behind him and said, "as long as they are still fighting, we should not start. My mother and friends are seriously injured and have no time to spend here."


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "just listen to you."


    But now the water family is in a dilemma. Their faces are torn like this. If they don''t get rid of it, it will be a disaster. But if you do, who can provoke such a Buddha.


    The expressions of Tianjia and the onlookers are also subtle. Let''s see how Shuijia gets round.


    Hua Yuege saw the expression of water Zhenyun and knew that he was afraid, so he came out and said lightly: "since we don''t fight, let''s speak clearly."


    "What do you want to say?" The water shakes the clouds and frowns.


    Hua Ruge glanced over him and said to the following audience: "today, please give me a witness. From then on, I will take my mother and set up my own house, and I will not have any more involvement with Shuijia."


    The faces of all the people in the water family are ugly. It is obvious that Hua Ruge is beating them in the face when he stands by himself in front of so many people.


    "So, don''t always say that we are a family. I''m ashamed." Hua Ruge said this sentence to the water and the cloud.


    Water Zhenyun''s face is constantly changing, but he is always afraid of Tuoba Rui''s identity and dare not start.


    Hua Ruge said to the Heavenly Master: "thank you very much for your justice. Thank you very much."


    "Ashamed." The Heavenly Master said sincerely. He didn''t help much.


    At this time, her servant girls and guards have already supported shuiyunning and Wuji to leave. Hua Ruge smiles at shuizhenyun before leaving the arena and says, "I will see you soon."


    When she turned her head, her smile began to fade. Goodbye, she will definitely implement what she said today, so that the water family can no longer be peaceful.


    Tuoba Rui looks at Hua Ruge''s expression and demeanor, and feels that it is the same as before. He walks beside her and is extremely satisfied.


    The water family also had no track, and had to leave in a hurry after goodbye to Tianjia. Today is definitely their most shameful day.


    Back at home, Hua Ruge helps shuiyunning to rest in the room. Shuiyunning is very hurt, sometimes awake and sometimes sleepy, in a bad state. But the good thing is that there is no life to worry about, as long as we keep it.


    Hua Ruge took medicine to shuiyunning. When she fell asleep, she would withdraw. Who knows that she was just finished covering the quilt when her hand was pulled.


    "Mother, you didn''t sleep." Hua Ruge leaned over and asked, "how do you feel?"


    "It''s OK. You forget that mother is also an element." Water Yun Ning said, and squeezed out a smile: "good child, good eyes."

 Chapter 1308

    Hua Ruge didn''t expect shuiyunning to say it at this time. She immediately said with a wry smile: "mother, you''d better keep your energy and take good care of your body. We''ll talk about these things when you are well."


    "I really don''t have the energy to care about you. I just want to tell you that it''s not easy to meet the right person. You should cherish it." Shuiyunning claps her hand to teach her life experience.


    "I know mother." Hua Ruge nodded his head hard.


    Shuiyunning just let her out.


    On the other side, Tuo Ba Rui sent Mr. Wuchen back to his house. Mr. Wuchen had not recovered his strength before. He had overdrawn his body more than once during the war, and now he is very weak.


    "I''m surprised to see you here." Tuo Ba Rui stands beside his bed.


    The childe without trace coughed twice: "I didn''t expect you to cross the sea of heaven."


    Now it''s not the dormancy period of the sky and the sea. If you want to come here, you have only one way.


    "Thank you for taking care of her when I''m away." Tuoba Rui is very sincere.


    "I''m just trying to be an admirer. There''s nothing to thank." When childe Wuxian said these things, he looked a little complicated.


    He knows that Hua Ruge''s heart doesn''t belong to him, but he feels heartache when talking about it.


    Tuoba Rui wants to say something to comfort him, but he understands the mind of Childe wutrace. Now he can''t hear anything, so he nods and goes out.


    Hua Ruge just walked out of her mother''s yard and was held in her arms by Tuoba Rui.


    She''s still not used to this mode of getting along, and she doesn''t know whether to embrace the past or push away. She''s at a loss.


    Tuo Ba Rui only thought it was extremely cute, because he didn''t want to scare her, so he soon let go.


    "Well, I''ll go to the kitchen and see if the tonic stewed for my mother is ready." Hua Ruge wants to leave if she finds an excuse.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her hand and keeps her out of the yard.


    But Hua Yuege can only turn around and ask, "what are you going to do?"


    "I miss you." When Tuoba Rui said this, he even felt a little aggrieved.


    He had come to her through so many difficulties and dangers, and she had forgotten him. This feeling had to make him lose a little bit.


    Hua rugo wants to say that I''ve always wanted to see you, but it''s not interesting to say.


    Tuo Barry never passive, he went forward to arms circle Hua Ruge, in her ear said: "but you see me want to push me away."


    Hua Ruge felt guilty for some reason, just like he was a sinner and did something sorry to him.


    So she also reached out to hold him, patted him on the back and said, "OK, I won''t hide from you."


    "You have to promise me to follow you all the time." Tuoba Rui continues to ask.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t stand the way that such a big man spoke in such a similar coquettish tone, so he nodded: "OK, I promise."


    Tuo Barry smiled contentedly and wanted to kiss her on the forehead, but he was afraid of scaring her and had to hold back.


    Soon Hua rugo knew the consequences of her rash acceptance of the conditions. Tuo BARREI began to appear in every corner of her life, and even nearly climbed into her bed several times, leaving her helpless.


    Tuo Ba Rui knows that she can''t leave a bad impression in her blank period, so he has a very gentle attitude towards her and pursues her mainly by pestering, not as domineering as before.


    This day, Hua Ruge just opened his eyes and found that there was a man lying on his bed, and he was holding his head with his hands and staring at her quietly.


    It''s scary to do it twice at a time, but she''s numb to do it four times in three days.


    "I''ve said it many times, you can''t sleep here," Hua said helplessly.


    Tuo Ba Rui comes forward to circle her in her arms and says, "I''m used to it. I can''t sleep without you."


    "We used to sleep like this?" Hua rugo asked, but she shook her head as soon as she asked, "of course you will say yes, I''d better not ask."


    Tuo Ba Rui said with a smile, "do you hope so?"


    Hua Ruge turned over and went to sleep, saying he didn''t want to answer the question.


    Tuo Ba Rui hugs her from behind and circles her in her arms.


    Hua rugo said that, in fact, she never repels contact with him, and even every time she lies in his arms, it will make her sleep faster and feel safe.


    "Little song." He cried in a low voice.


    Hua, like a fan, said vaguely, "well."


    "Little song." He called again.


    "Why?"


    "I miss you so much, shall we never part again?" Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge, even though she forgot a lot of things, still felt pain in her heart when she heard this. She didn''t know whether she was hurting for herself or for him. In a word, she said, "OK."


    A warm smile appeared on Tuo Barry''s face, and a kiss fell in her ear.


    Hua rugo only felt that half of his body was numb after he kissed her. This was the first time he kissed her. He couldn''t help but let her have some deer bumping around and didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Tuoba Rui looked at her red ears and joked, "you are still as shy as before."


    He remembered that when he first started to pursue Hua Ruge, she was just like this. Her face was red and shy when she was kissed.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know what to say, so he killed him.


    Tuo Barry did not continue to tease her, asked: "what to eat in the morning, I will prepare for you."


    "I''ll just ask servants to do it." Hua rugo answered without hesitation. Her only idea now is to let him disappear in front of her eyes, leaving some time for her to digest the heartbeat just now Tuo Barry said in her ear, "after a few days, I haven''t let you aftertaste my cooking."


    Hua Ruge was a little surprised: "can you cook?"


    In her eyes, such an immortal person should stay in the altar and make his own kaolin flower. How can he not only play rogue and rogue, but also cook now?


    She can''t even learn to cook well.


    "Wait to eat." Tuoba Rui pinched her nose and said with a smile.


    Hua rugo rubbed his nose and said, "I really want to taste what it''s like for someone like you to cook. I''ll go to the kitchen to help you."


    "I forgot before. Now again, you don''t need to go into the kitchen. Just wait to eat." After Tuo Ba Rui got dressed, he patted her little head and said, "sleep more."


    Hua Ruge can''t help swallowing his saliva when he looks at such a person. In a moment, he feels happy and full of life.


    Sometimes she even wondered if she was dreaming? How could such a good man fall into her bowl?

 Chapter 1309

    Although Tuo BARREI asked her to lie down for a while, she was injured by shuiyunning and childe Wuchen, so she didn''t get up late. In the morning, she would be relieved to visit their room.


    Before she got up, she went to their room for a walk. Shuiyunning was still resting, while childe wutrace could not be disturbed even when he was using Kung Fu to cure his wounds. She asked her servants to take good care of him and then walked to the yard where the kitchen was.


    "Busy." Hua Ruge put his hands on his back and greeted people with a smile.


    "Master." After knowing that she was a daughter, these people changed their minds.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand, went to the kitchen door and looked inside.


    In the kitchen, Tuoba Rui is cutting vegetables. His movements are not fast, but he is very skilled, which also makes him a little angry.


    Hua Ruge watched and saw that she was even so good at cooking. Is this man a goblin.


    Tuo Ba Rui noticed that she was looking and turned over and said, "I told you to sleep more."


    "I can''t sleep." Hua Ruge did not peek at the awareness that was found, and said with a thick smile.


    "Don''t stand at the door, be careful of being smoked." He said that he had turned his head to put the food in the pot.


    Hua Ruge took advantage of the water vapor and asked, "Why are you so nice to me?"


    "My own woman, of course, needs to be pampered." Tuoba Rui didn''t say it vaguely, as if it was a matter of course.


    Hua Ruge was a little happy, and answered with a low voice: "Oh."


    "Step back." Tuoba Rui said.


    "Good." Hua Ruge sits on the table in the courtyard.


    The maid in the kitchen cast envious eyes to Hua Ruge one after another. Hua Ruge propped her hand on her chin and looked at the blue sky above. For a while, she murmured, "no wonder I chose him before."


    He''s really good.


    When the food was ready, Hua Yuege ate it in the kitchen yard. When she tasted the food, her eyes widened and she said, "it''s delicious."


    "Don''t be surprised. You''ll get used to it." Tuoba Rui said and touched her head: "eat more, and have lost weight recently."


    "Do you often cook for me?" Hua Ruge asked some unbelievable questions.


    Do such men often go to the kitchen? It''s incredible to think about it.


    "Every day." Tuoba Rui laughs and corrects.


    Hua rugo almost didn''t bite her tongue. She''s treated so well.


    "Be good, eat." Tuoba Rui looks gentle and coaxes.


    Hua Ruge nodded and began to eat.


    Tuo Barry saw that she was happy to eat, and her smile was more indulgent and gentle. If someone saw him now, he would think that he was a gentle person.


    Hua Ruge took two mouthfuls to see him still and asked, "why don''t you eat?"


    "Not hungry." Tuoba Rui''s light return.


    Their cultivators can not eat at all, but Hua Ruge is a food lover. Even after their cultivation, their habits have never changed.


    Hua Ruge said regretfully, "then you can''t eat such delicious food."


    "It''s just as good as you think." Tuo Ba Rui said to give her a dish,


    Hua rugo showed a big smile and buried himself in it again.


    After dinner, Tuo Barry takes her back to the hospital and makes tea for her.


    "I haven''t lived a few days like this since I came to luoyuecheng. Even if I pretend to be nothing, Shuijia can''t help calculating me in the back." Hua Ruge exclaimed while drinking tea.


    Tuoba Rui frowned and said, "when my strength recovers, I will certainly help you out."


    After crossing the sea of heaven, he hurt the root of his body. After staying in Beidou Pavilion for a while, he just recovered his injury. He couldn''t wait to find Hua Ruge, so his strength didn''t recover.


    "I''ve heard that the sea of heaven is extremely dangerous. Are you alone?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Well. I sensed that you were in this position, so I came to find you. " The way of Tuoba Rui is light and light.


    "You didn''t think it would kill you to meet a fierce sea animal." Hua rugo has already scolded her. If something happened to him, she would not be able to find such a good man.


    "It''s my life not to see you." Tuo Ba Rui''s voice was accentuated.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know how to take it. After thinking about it, he said, "then you must be seriously hurt."


    "It''s worth it." Tuo Barry watched her eyes filled with emotion.


    Only when she was around did he feel that he was a living person.


    Hua Ruge scratched his head and didn''t know what to say.


    Tuo Ba Rui grabs her hand across the small number and says: "Xiaoge, I will never let anyone take you away from me again."


    "I''m not that easy to get robbed." Hua whispered like a song.


    Tuoba Rui was shocked for a while, then he said with surprise, "so you want to follow me? Without remembering anything? "


    Hua Ruge found out that she had exposed her mind, but she was shy, but she was never a hypocritical person, so she nodded: "I also like being with you."


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes were even more happy. He pulled Hua Ruge out of his arms and let her back rest on his chest.


    "What are you doing? You can''t talk well. " Hua is like singing and hatching strange ways.


    He kissed her in the ear and said, "that''s a better way to hear."


    "Hooligans." Hua Ruge is still mumbling.


    "If you are not better I may be able to chat with you for tea, but you are so good, I just want to sleep with you." Tuoba Ruisi does not hide his feelings.


    Hua Yuege was shocked: "I look at you very cold, why don''t you talk so much seriously."


    "Gao Leng doesn''t care. He''s afraid you''ll run away." Tuo Ba Rui said a word and asked, "do you know what I want to express?"


    "You care about me?" Hua rugo thinks that she can understand such a simple literal meaning.


    Tuoba Rui shakes his head.


    Hua Yuege looks puzzled.


    At this time Tuo Ba Rui turned her face and said affectionately, "I love you."


    With that he fell on her lips with a kiss.


    Hua Yuege''s face was muddled, but she soon opened her eyes, pushed away Tuo Barry and smiled in front of the court: "mother."


    Tuoba Rui also appears a little restrained after this sound. When he gets up in Hua Ruge, he also gets up.


    The water in front of us is still a little muddled.


    "Mother, have you seen it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Shuiyun thought, and asked in a small voice, "I should say I saw it or didn''t I see it?"


    Hua covers his face like a song.


    However, Tuoba Rui seems to be a little indifferent, and goes forward with a salute: "younger generation Tuoba Rui has seen her aunt."


    "It''s all a family. There''s no need to be so polite." The water is easy-going.


    She is the mother-in-law to see her son-in-law, the more she sees, the more she feels comfortable.


    Tuoba Rui is relieved to see the old man. If the future mother-in-law doesn''t like him, he really doesn''t know what to do?

 Chapter 1310

    "Mother, why are you here?" Hua Yuege asked, trying not to show embarrassment.


    It''s hard to say how thick she is to be seen by her elders.


    "I can get out of bed and walk today, just want to see you." Shuiyunning sat down and said.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "how does mother feel?"


    "I''ve been sick for so long, but I don''t care about this injury." Water yunning doesn''t matter.


    "That''s good." Hua Ruge is relieved to hear this.


    "Xiaorui, how did you come here?" Shuiyunning then asked Tuoba Rui.


    "I was forced to cross from the sea of heaven. I''m also lucky. I''m just a little hurt. It''s OK." Tuo Ba Rui''s polite and respectful way.


    I''m afraid the only one who can make him look like this is Hua Ruge.


    Hearing this, shuiyunning was quite surprised. The sky sea is the common natural danger of the five regions. How could this man come here alone?


    But can succeed the strength and the number of games is not said.


    "It seems that you really miss our family very much." Shuiyunning concluded,


    Tuoba Rui immediately got up and said: "as long as my aunt is willing to give me the little song, I will definitely fart to do my best to protect her, protect her and prevent her from being hurt for the rest of my life."


    His usual manner was cold and arrogant, but when he said this, he was extremely serious and sincere, even as if he was swearing.


    Hua Ruge can''t help but move when looking at him. This man is very charming when he is serious.


    Shuiyunning could see her sincerity, so she said with a smile, "I also believe in the choice of songs, sit down."


    "Good." Tuo Ba Rui sits down again.


    Water yunning suddenly took Hua Ruge''s hand and said, "I can see you are so happy now, and my mother has not waited so many years for you."


    "Mother." Hua Ruge lies on her mother''s lap, which is very touching.


    Water yunning dotes on mammy Hua''s head like a song and says to Tuoba Rui, "this child is still as old as when he was a child."


    "She''s like a child a lot and she has to be coaxed." Tuoba Rui is very understanding.


    "Ruge is my and her father''s baby. Although we can''t grow up with her, it can''t reduce our love for her at all. Since she has chosen you, I hope you will treat her well." Water Yun Ning said while touching the head of Hua Ruge.


    Tuoba Rui listens to the words and nods solemnly: "you rest assured aunt, I will."


    "I was not in good health when I met before. Today is the first time I met. My aunt has a gift for you." Shuiyunning said and took out a black token and handed it to Tuoba Rui.


    Tuo Ba Rui said: "it''s the younger generation who prepares gifts for aunt. How can I receive your gifts?"


    "Ruge''s father left two things when he left me. At that time, I didn''t know whether the child was a boy or a girl. Later, I gave Ruge the egg devouring beast, and this token was left to her future husband." "Water Yun Ning says again:" I give this to you, be like song to you


    At this time, Hua Ruge also sat up and looked at the brand that was not impressive. He felt a little confused.


    Tuoba Rui hears the words and knows that things must be taken away. He gets up and lifts his robe and kneels down to shuiyunning. He takes the sign with both hands and solemnly says, "thank you for your trust. I will take good care of Xiaoge."


    "What are you doing on your knees, silly boy? Get up quickly." Water Yun Ning said kindly.


    Tuoba Rui stood up and looked at Xianghua like a song with light in his eyes.


    After thinking about it for so long, she finally belongs to herself completely.


    Hua Ruge and his eyes meet. She only feels that his eyes are hot, as if he can burn people. She only feels that her face is hot and can''t help but take back her eyes.


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s look, shuiyunning knew that she was very interested.


    She smiled and said, "I''m still sleepy, so I''ll go back."


    "I''ll see you mother." Hua Ruge said, holding water yunning, Tuoba Rui had already held the other arm first.


    Shuiyunning said to Tuoba Rui with a smile, "it''s just like sending me a song. Xiaorui, you are not in good health now. You need more rest."


    She is an alchemist, so she knows the physical condition of Tuo BARREI now, but he just looks OK on the surface. In fact, there are a lot of physical problems, even more serious than before.


    It''s not as easy as he said to cross the sea of heaven. It''s just luck.


    Tuo Ba Rui then replied, "thank you for your concern. My body is not in serious trouble."


    "It''s better to cultivate more." Water Yun Ning insists.


    Tuoba Rui can only let go of her arm and said, "I will go to see you some other day."


    "Good boy." Shuiyunning left with a smile.


    On the way back to the yard, Hua Ruge asked, "mother, do you have something to say to me?"


    "I have this thought, but also for his body." Shuiyunning sighed: "he really put his life to see you."


    "My daughter knows, but his mother''s injury is still very serious?" Hua Yuege''s worried question.


    Shuiyun nodded his head and said: "he has hurt the root of his body, the meridians and the purple mansion of Dantian have been damaged. He can only maintain his current physical condition after taking high-level pills, but it''s still not optimistic. You can''t let him do it, or it will be more difficult to recover if he overdrafts his potential."


    "So serious?" Hua Ruge was surprised.


    That day, he still has to fight against the water Zhenyun, doesn''t he want to live?


    "Yes, since you choose to be together, you should take care of him more." Water Yun Ning asked.


    Hua, with a sour nose, nodded: "I will, mother."


    "What I want to say to you is the same thing. Xiaorui is really good to you. You should cherish it." The water and the cloud are talking.


    Hua Ruge had this idea before, and after learning that Tuoba Rui has paid so much, he seriously agreed: "I know."


    "It''s rare to have a lover. My mother is very happy for you." Water Yun Ning said with a smile.


    Hua Ruge was a little shy with a smile. After a while, she said, "by the way, what''s the token?"


    "To be honest, I don''t know. Your father left in such a hurry that he didn''t have time to finish." Shuiyun''s eyes will appear a little sad when he thinks about it.


    Obviously, it happened so long ago, but in retrospect, how can I feel that it is in front of me.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    "But don''t look down on that thing. Your father said it must be a great treasure. Let him have a good understanding." Shuiyunning was afraid that she didn''t know, so she reminded her.


    "My daughter knows. Tell him when you go back."

 Chapter 1311

    When she came into the courtyard, she saw Tuoba Rui still sitting in the pavilion, but instead of drinking tea, she ate snacks. Although her face was still indifferent, her eyes were sweeter than cakes.


    Hua Ruge is the first time to see him look like this. It seems that get dizzy with success?


    "I said," can you have a little awareness of seriously injured patients? If you don''t have a good rest, you will go to the kitchen and eat these messy things. Do you want to have a good rest? " Hua Yuege said angrily.


    Although she forgot how to see a doctor, this man can''t cheat her. He doesn''t take his body seriously.


    Tuo Ba Rui smiles back at her sullen look. This kind of smile is different from the ordinary gentle doting. It needs to be cleaner and purer. Its temperament is like a big boy.


    Hua rugo felt that her heart beat was half beat. The contrast between this man and her made her have no resistance.


    "Little song, come here." Tuo barrow patted the seat beside her.


    Hua Yuege reacted and became more fierce. He went over and said, "did you listen to me..."


    "From today on, you are all mine." Tuo Ba Rui pulls her into his arms, kisses her on the lips heavily, and says seriously, "I want to marry you, will you marry me?"


    Hua Ruge didn''t respond for a while, and then said, "it''s a little sudden to say that."


    "We discussed marriage before you left me, but there was an accident. Now it''s just the right time." Tuoba Rui''s passionate way.


    He thought about it all and thought that he should take advantage of the hot iron to marry Hua Ruge into his family and eat it in his stomach so that no one else would think about it.


    "Compared with your body, this is not urgent." Hua Ruge thought of his purpose and said with a straight face, "you should rest more now and spend more time healing."


    "I''m in good health. Would you like to check myself?" Tuoba Rui''s evil way.


    Hua Ruge''s face was crimson, and he said with a white eye: "I don''t know if I don''t check it. You have to listen."


    "I''m in a hurry to see you so that I can''t continue to heal. Now I''m in no mood to see you." Tuoba Rui holds her in her arms, delicate and gentle.


    Hua Ruge was also helpless, and had to say: "my mother said that you must have suffered a lot from the strength of Tianhai. Now you are seriously injured, you must be cured in time."


    Tuo Ba Rui can''t bear to worry about her. She reaches out and pinches her nose. "OK, I promise you a good rest, but you also have to promise me a condition."


    "You said." Hua yuemian is wary, not that she thinks too much, but that Tuoba Rui is too rogue.


    "You can''t help but keep me in the yard and come with me." Tuoba Rui opens his mouth.


    "You have two conditions."


    "Do you agree?"


    "Afraid of you, I should."


    "That''s good." Tuoba Rui said and picked her up and went back to the room.


    Hua Yuege stared and said, "you let me down."


    "You said you would accompany me."


    "So?"


    "It''s nap time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua Ruge can''t even refute after thinking about it.


    But fortunately, Tuo Ba Rui''s sleep was just a simple sleep. Although he thought about her badly, he didn''t rush to eat her. After all, Hua Ruge hasn''t fully adapted to the relationship between them.


    That day Tuo Barry lay in bed with her for an afternoon. When Yu huaruge walked out of the room, people''s eyes on her were not pure.


    Hua Ruge thinks that he can''t wash himself if he jumps into the Yellow River, but he who lets the man he chooses suffer no matter how rogue he is.


    Her life here is leisurely and complacent, but there is a bit of chaos in the water family. Many elders on the sidelines blame shuizhenyun for Hua Ruge''s incident, but the accusation is still to go to Hua Ruge without their consent.


    He didn''t even know what hand to use. Now it''s good. Hua Ruge''s strength is more powerful than heaven. Let''s not say, none of the two men around her is easy to provoke. Her man has the background of the Tianji sect, Beidou Pavilion. Where can they provoke.


    Shuizhenyun and shuixiaoze are so worried about this. The whole water family is not monolithic. Now they are always questioned like this, and the power in the hands of their lineage is not stable.


    Shuixiaoze wants to ask her daughter''s opinion. However, shuiyuyan keeps herself in the room all day long and doesn''t care what happens outside, but her mood is very unstable. She either cries in the room or falls things, which makes people dare not get close to her yard.


    Water shock cloud these days white hair all gave birth to a lot more, last long sigh a way: "blunder ah blunder."


    "Father, how can we deal with them now?" The water roared at one side and asked.


    "do it to them?" "Water shock cloud sneers a to ask:" do you think the side of water home people can agree


    "No, they have been frightened by Hua Ruge." Shuixiaoze''s voice was helpless, so he said, "but if we don''t take advantage of their injuries, it will be bad for my water family when they recover."


    "Of course I know, so there is only one way ahead of us."


    "What is it?"


    Water tremor cloud long sighed, feeble way: "beg peace?"


    "Sum?" "Father, we''ve torn our faces with her. It''s a well-known thing. What do you think of our water house now when you ask for peace?"


    "Do you have any other way?" The water shakes the cloud to look at him lightly.


    "You let the child think again."


    "Don''t think about it. Tomorrow, you will go to Hua rugo on behalf of Shuijia. By the way, see your sister. She is soft hearted." Water shakes cloud direct order.


    Water Xiaoze''s face is reluctant. It must be him who has suffered the most from Hua Ruge. Naturally, he doesn''t want to make peace.


    Shuizhenyun didn''t want to wait for him to respond, and left the hall after he gave the order. If there is any way to go, he will not make this decision. Now his mood is only regret.


    The next day, Hua Ruge woke up from the bed of Tuoba Rui. There is no doubt that she was caught in the night and went to sleep with her.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw that Tuo BARREI had been holding her in his arms, with his head in her shoulder socket, still sleeping quietly.


    of course saw him sleeping quietly, Tucao''s hard words were raw and swallowed back, she was over head, and his nose was rubbing his nose, and she could make complaints about his shallow breathing.


    Looking at his carved face and sleeping face like a child, Hua Yuege could not help swallowing her saliva, a little bit of a small heart.


    He was white, and the only thing that could see the color of his face was the red lips. She watched, her mind was full of ideas, but the strongest thing was to kiss him and taste the taste.

 Chapter 1312

    When the thought just appeared in her mind, she was frightened. However, she soon began to convince herself that it was her man anyway. What''s the matter with a kiss? He was sleeping. He would not find it.


    There is no reason not to act. The distance between her and his lips is very close. She stretches her neck a little and kisses him. When the two people''s skin touch, her heart beats faster, but she is very satisfied.


    She wanted to laugh when she thought that such a nice and beautiful person was her own man, but considering not to wake him up, she was very restrained, kissed her and then moved her lips.


    It''s only possible that her movement is a little big. Tuo Ba Rui''s eyelashes quiver and soon opens her eyes.


    Hua Ruge felt that it was his heart to pretend to fall asleep at this time, so he simply opened his mouth and said, "good morning."


    Tuoba Rui sees her around, the indifference in her eyes is quickly replaced by smile, and he habitually kisses her on the forehead: "how can I wake up so early today?"


    "I probably went to bed yesterday afternoon." Hua Yuege answered in a low voice.


    She likes the feeling of being spoiled.


    "Awake?"


    "Well."


    Tuo Ba Rui pulls her into his arms and holds her small face dotingly. "How could you be so good this morning?"


    She usually quarrels to get out of bed or drives him out of bed.


    "Yes?" Hua Ruge said subconsciously, in fact, she was a little flustered. After all, she was embarrassed to say that she was addicted to his color today, and secretly kissed others.


    Fortunately, it''s not found out, otherwise it''s hard to change into love.


    "That''s good." Tuoba Rui praised.


    Hua Ruge groaned and said, "I pity you for being hurt and didn''t wake you up, but this kind of behavior should be stopped."


    "No." Tuoba Rui strength refused.


    "Rogue." Hua is like a singing road.


    Tuo Ba Rui pinches her face and says with a smile, "darling, what can I have in the morning?"


    "I''m going to eat steamed buns. You''re very well. You can''t run around this time." Hua rugo mentioned that this is particularly serious.


    "I need motivation." Tuoba Rui picked up the corner of his eye, pointed to his lips and said, "kiss me."


    Hua Ruge stared at his lips and thought of the taste just now. It was really good, so she pretended not to, but she kissed it honestly.


    Tuo Ba Rui turns over and presses her under the body, eats enough times to let her go.


    Hua Ruge stares at him. How can he still sneak attack.


    "Take the door with you when you go out. Remember to come in at noon and sleep with me." Tuoba Rui said lightly, if you ignore what he said, you will feel that he is very serious at the moment.


    Hua Ruge had to be dumb and walked out in a huff.


    Tuoba Rui looks at her back with a faint smile, lies on the bed again, reaches out to touch his lips, as if he is still intoxicated in the kiss just now.


    Hua Ruge just came out of Tuo Barrow''s house, and a steward of the outer courtyard ran in and said to Hua Ruge, "master, the water family has sent a post saying that they want to see you."


    "Shuijia?" Hua rugo said and held out his hand and said, "take it to me."


    After receiving the post, she flipped it casually, and found that the words she said were very polite, and the name of water Xiaoze was the following thing.


    "So many geniuses have responded that they want to declare war?" Hua Ruge guesses with his eyes narrowed.


    "Their little fellow is waiting outside. How can I get back?" The steward asked.


    "I''d like to see what they can do now." Hua Ruge handed over the post: "see you."


    After the decision, she went to have breakfast. The servant girl looked at her casual dress and reminded her, "master, let''s change to a formal one."


    "It''s too much trouble. Anyway, I look good in everything." Hua Yuege said and went to the hall. It''s time for people to arrive.


    The servant girl was speechless for a while. Although it was true, she boasted that she was a little cheeky after all.


    Sure enough, she just walked to the front hall and led people in. This time, there were only two people, shuixiaoze and shuiyuyan.


    Shuiyuyan also heard that she would not go out until she came to Washington.


    Hua rugo is kind and easygoing, but it''s also divided. Shuijia almost killed her mother. How could she give them a good look.


    She did not greet the two, but sat in her seat, looking at the father and daughter who had just entered the hall and had not yet sat down and said, "rare guest."


    "Hua Ruge, what is your attitude?" When did shuiyuyan get this kind of cold treatment? In addition, she was in a bad mood recently, so she had a very short temper.


    Hua Yuege laughed sarcastically and said, "I''m very angry at the sound of Miss Shui. Would you like to hurt her?"


    She made an accusation on purpose.


    Shuiyuyan''s heart was haughty, but there was no way to refute it, so her face became more gloomy and colder: "the villain gets his wish."


    "Don''t dare to be a villain. I dare not compare with your water family." Hua Ruge shakes his head and looks back at shuixiaoze and asks, "do you think so?"


    Shuixiaoze knew what he was coming for, so he was not as angry as shuiyuyan. Not only did he not get angry, but he also pulled shuiyuyan to show her to restrain.


    Hua Ruge slightly raises eyebrows, some strange water family''s attitude.


    "Hua Ruge, we are not here to fight with you today, but to see your mother, my sister." Said water Xiaoze.


    He didn''t say that Hua Ruge was not very angry. When he mentioned that Hua Ruge''s eyes were suddenly gloomy, she stared at the water and said: "say it again? Sister? "


    "No matter how strange you are to Shuijia, we still have a continuous blood relationship. Your mother is my sister, and you are my niece, which can never be changed." shuixiaoze continues to be provocative,


    Hua rugo is laughed by him angrily, but her face is never cold. She said lightly: "is it continuous? Then you''re not even dead. "


    She is not just talking about it. As soon as the voice falls, there has been a Hunyuan heaven and earth stove around her. They cover it towards them.


    It''s usually that she excites the other party to do something. It''s rare that she can''t hold her breath, but this time she''s really angry.


    Shuixiaoze didn''t expect huaruge to react so much. With huaruge''s current skills, their father and daughter may not win together, let alone throw out the artifact directly from her. How can they resist it.


    "Hua Ruge, we are here to negotiate. Calm down." Said water Xiaoze.


    "Calm down! My mother is still pretending to hurt me. You should die. " Hua rugo said that the Danlu stove has produced a huge suction.


    Shuixiaoze is no longer familiar with this feeling, but shuiyuyan is the first time to feel the fear that her body is not controlled by herself. It turns out that Hua Ruge is much stronger than she imagined.

 Chapter 1313

    Just as the heaven and earth stove of Hunyuan was about to inhale the two into the stove, a weak voice came out from the back of the hall: "stop like a song."


    Hua Ruge is a person who can''t obey, but when she hears that it''s the voice of water, she still lives.


    Hunyuan heaven and earth stove was taken back by her. She also went to the back of the screen and supported the weak shuiyunning.


    "Mother, why are you here?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I heard that the people of the water family have come. I want to come and listen to them. What are they doing? Why do you want to start?" Asked shuiyunning as she walked.


    Hua yuemian said, "I''m angry to say that I came to see your injury."


    "Look at me?" After listening to it, Shuiyun also felt a little unbelievable.


    Hua Ruge didn''t wait to speak, and shuixiaoze went up to shuiyunning and said, "it''s true that he came to see you. His father''s old man has a knife mouth and a heart full of bean curd. After beating you, he has been worried at home. It''s not for me to take Yuyan to have a look."


    "Shit." Hua rugo is too lazy to talk to them.


    Although shuixiaoze and shuiyuyan are unhappy in their hearts, they dare not say anything. After all, they have learned Hua Ruge''s temper. If they don''t agree with each other, they dare to kill. Who dares to provoke them.


    "Will tofu heart hurt me like this?" Shuiyunning said and shook her head. "If I were not stronger, now you would meet me at the mass grave outside the city."


    "What did you say, sister? My father was angry at that time. You don''t think about what happened at that time." Water Xiaoze continued.


    "I remember, of course, when you were going to kill my daughter." Shuiyunning said coldly.


    "We also have to. How good do you think your family is? Our water family is also afraid." Shuixiaoze tells the truth.


    He was forced to do the same.


    Hua Ruge, no matter what he said, helped shuiyunning to sit down and ordered his servants to fetch ginseng soup.


    "Water Yun Ning hears speech but smiled, way:" now know my daughter is fierce, at the beginning but no matter how I plead you all want to get rid of her


    "Sister, father and I were confused for a while. Now we have lost a lot because of this. We are even." Water roars Ze to say hard.


    When did he talk so lowly to his sister.


    "You are always confused." Water Yun Ning mercilessly back.


    The water roared and sighed.


    "As for whether or not to be even, did you see what was written on the plaque when you came in?" The water and the cloud asked.


    Water Xiao Ze thought for a moment, and then said: "Washington."


    "Yes, so everything here is up to my daughter. I will not interfere in how to solve this problem in the future." Water yunning light said.


    Seeing shuixiaoze''s attitude, she also roughly knew what he was coming to do. Coming to see her was just an excuse to take advantage of her soft weakness.


    But what they don''t know is that even if the previous deep feelings for the family had been consumed for so many years, she would not let her daughter be wronged because of these people.


    "Sister, you can''t do that." Shuixiaoze is a little worried.


    Shuiyunning stood up and said, "Ruge, I''ll leave it to you."


    "Mother, please take the medicine on time." Hua, like a song, said.


    Shuiyun nodded and left.


    Shuixiaoze and shuiyuyan look at each other and see each other''s eyes are not optimistic.


    After shuiyunning left, Hua Ruge sat on the chair again, with his legs crossed, and did not worry about talking, but took the tea and drank it slowly.


    "Hua Ruge, you should know my intention now. We are one family. It''s enough to make strangers laugh at us. And the damage is not small. Your grandfather means that it''s the best thing to do. Our two families will be peaceful in the future."


    Shuixiaoze still spoke, but he looked very embarrassed.


    "Grandpa? I don''t have any grandfathers, and I don''t accept the idea of making friends. " Hua Yuege put down the teacup and said lightly.


    "You''re a smart man, and you know that it''s not good for both of us to fight like this, and that it''s good for us to rebuild on Bailey without any harm." Shuixiaoze continues to persuade.


    "Do you think I''m particularly bullied?" Hua Ruge said with a bad look: "when I''m not strong enough, you kill me. Now that I have the ability and the backing, you want to discuss? Is there such a good thing in the world? "


    "We were sorry for you before, but it''s not good for you to make trouble any more. If my water family tries to fight back, you won''t get the advantage." Shuixiaoze says his advantages.


    No matter how the water family is, it''s a big family. The skinny camel is bigger than the horse.


    "You can do your best to deal with me if you have the ability. It''s shameless to ask for peace." Hua Ruge still looks like 250000 yuan.


    "You..." Shuixiaoze is so angry with her that she has no words.


    Hua Ruge slouched back on the chair and said, "you''d better get out of here while I''m too lazy to start."


    "You are a bastard. Mr. Rui doesn''t like you at all. What did you do to him?" Shuiyuyan couldn''t help it. She opened her mouth and asked.


    "Food can be eaten, words can not be said, how can he not like me like this." Hua rugo is not happy to hear that.


    "He will know who you are sooner or later, and then he will leave you," said shuiyuyan


    "Find fault." Hua rugo said that he had stood up and was ready to start.


    This girl''s display is clear that she needs to be beaten.


    Seeing this, shuixiao Ze hurriedly pulls shuiyuyan behind him and stops Hua Ruge saying, "let''s go, let''s go."


    "Go away." Hua Ruge is very unhappy. If she were not really afraid of the water family to fight back, she would not have saved these two lives.


    Shuiyuyan was very unwilling, but she didn''t want to die, so she left under the half push of shuixiaoze.


    After they left, Hua Ruge was still very angry. It wasn''t because Shuijia didn''t want to be shameful, but because shuiyuyan said the most fiery words. What does it mean that he wouldn''t like her at all and still love her? What happened to her?


    So at noon that day, Tuo Ba Rui stopped practicing. He wanted to drag Hua Ruge to her room for a while, but he didn''t expect Hua Ruge to come to her room.


    He was just glad that the little fellow had taken the initiative, but soon found out that she was not good-looking and angry.


    "Who upset you?" Tuo Barry pulled her and asked. His voice sank unconsciously when he said this.


    Hua Ruge went into the room and sat on the chair, but still said nothing.


    "Who makes you unhappy? I''m not as fit as I used to be, but I can still kill people." Tuoba Rui then said.


    Hua rugo looked at his face, and he was angry with all the good-looking people, and he was a strong man. Although he was more violent, he had no choice for his own women, which was really perfect.

 Chapter 1314

    The more she thinks about it, the more she feels that the gap between herself and him is not small. Does he really like shuiyuyan''s saying that he doesn''t like her after being fresh.


    "What do you think?" Tuoba Rui squats in front of her and looks into her eyes.


    Hua Ruge would not hold his words in his stomach, so he said, "today the water family is here?"


    "Bullying you?" Tuoba Rui raises eyebrows.


    "They didn''t have the ability, but the water Yuyan also came..."


    "Is it the woman of the Beidou pavilion?" Tuo Ba Rui thought about it a little.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "she said that people like you won''t like me. Even if they like me now, they will see me leave."


    She repeated it in detail, and the more she said it, the more she felt that she was upset.


    "And then?" Tuoba Rui then asked.


    Hua Yuege was confused for a moment and then said, "no more."


    Looking at the way she appointed Qu Baba, Tuo Barry couldn''t help laughing out: "so you are not happy because of this?"


    "Shouldn''t it?"


    Tuoba Rui laughed enough to say: "you silly girl, our relationship will be changed if someone says a few words? I can''t remember what she looks like, she will understand me. "


    Hua rugo did not relax when he heard this, but asked, "I forgot what kind of feelings are between us. How much do you know about me?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "What do you mean?" Hua Ruge didn''t understand.


    "Physically, I know the size of each part of you, where to be sensitive, and..."


    "Stop, not that." Hua Ruge''s face turned red.


    "Character?" Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "well, we''ve been together for three or four years. I''ve seen your peerless moments. I''ve seen you in a state of embarrassment. I know what kind of means your calculators like to use to help you kill many people."


    "You have many advantages and disadvantages, as well as drinking and fighting in brothels. I know that."


    Hua Ruge grew up and said, "this is what I am like in front of you?"


    I don''t pay much attention to the image.


    "No one in the world knows you better than I do," continued Tuo Barry


    Hua Yuege nodded.


    Tuo Barry held her hand with a smile and said, "we have shared weal and woe together, and even fought against fate and opened up the world. We have experienced countless times of life and death. Do you think I like you only for a while?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head. "It doesn''t seem to be."


    "I want to marry you and live with you all my life. I don''t even want to have children. I''m afraid someone will rob you." Tuoba Rui looked at her eyes seriously and said, "I love you, and I will only love you in my life. Promise me not to think nonsense, OK?"


    Hua Ruge had many questions to ask, but after listening to them, he couldn''t say anything.


    So she nodded, "I see."


    "Just know." Tuo Ba Rui got up and picked her up and went to bed.


    "Another nap?" Hua Yuege asked. Although he was dissatisfied, his eyes were full of laughter.


    Tuo Ba Rui put her on the bed, and he also lay on it. He reached out and pulled her into his arms, laughing at her.


    "See what I do?" Hua Ruge is a little shy. In fact, she is not used to being so close to a man every day.


    "Happy." Tuoba Rui smiles back.


    Hua Ruge deliberately leans his head: "I want to go to sleep if I don''t pay attention to you."


    "Turn around and sleep." Tuo Ba Rui turns Hua Ruge''s head to his side.


    Hua Yuege looked at him with a wry smile: "how can you be like a child?"


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t return her, just a kiss on her lips, a satisfied smile on her face.


    Hua ran had been unable to make complaints about her, and she was deceived by his high cold and abstinence, which is clearly a simple naive.


    "By the way, the water family didn''t come just to say a few words to you." Tuo Ba Rui asked.


    "No, they came here for peace." Hua said softly as a song.


    "Sum? You agreed? "


    "Of course not, dare to do this to me, but also hurt my mother, I will not easily let them go." Hua is like a song with a bad look.


    "Even if you do this, you can''t do too much. After all, it''s the aunt''s family. If you really kill someone, you will be sad." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge sighed, "I don''t know that. My mother has a deep affection for the family. Otherwise, I won''t be willing to be locked up for so many years. I want to pay attention to the discretion."


    "Well, be sure to talk when you need me." Tuoba Rui road.


    "My plan won''t use yours." Hua rugo said, clapping his head with his hand, and said, "you should be obedient."


    Tuoba Rui was stunned, then he said with a smile, "OK."


    Hua Yuege smiled warmly, leaned on his shoulder socket and closed his eyes.


    Tuo Ba Rui kisses her hair and closes her eyes contentedly. No matter what she pays, it''s worth him to have the warmth at the moment.


    The two barely slept. They woke up after two quarters of an hour. Hua Ruge left Tuo barrai to heal himself in the room. He left the yard.


    On the other side of the water house, shuixiaoze takes shuiyuyan to see the old man, who is also waiting for them in the room.


    When the door opened, shuizhenyun saw that their looks were not good, so his eyes light slightly sank: "does she agree to get along with Xiangping?"


    "As my father expected, she not only didn''t promise, but also nearly killed our father and daughter." The water roared and sighed.


    "It''s despicable to attack with magic weapons." Shuiyuyan is on one side of the road, she is not willing to admit that her strength is far less than Hua Ruge.


    Water shakes clouds and water roars Ze to know, also did not say anything.


    "You didn''t see your sister?" The water shakes the clouds and asks.


    "Back to my father, I saw her, but she said that this kind of thing was left to Hua Ruge to deal with. She said nothing to us." "Water roars Ze indignant way.


    The water shook the clouds and sighed.


    "Father, Hua rugo is not a peaceful person. This time we offend her so that she will never give up." The water roared.


    The water shakes the clouds and squints.


    "Yes, Grandpa. Now they are so arrogant when they are injured. When they are cured, they will definitely start to fight against my water family. We should start first." Water rain Yan also follows way.


    "Can we provoke your Beidou pavilion?" Water shakes clouds.


    "We can not hurt young master Rui. I believe he won''t like Hua Ruge much. Even if Hua Ruge dies, we can also send her to him." Shuiyuyan said that she had her own small abacus in her words.


    Only when Hua Ruge died will she have a chance to get close to Tuo BARREI. Wouldn''t it be better if the water family could send her to him.


    "It''s also a way." Shuixiaoze said at the same time, if you can climb up to the status of Tuo barrow, shuiyuyan will not only get a good husband, but also rise in the status of Beidou Pavilion, which will bring the best of both worlds.

 Chapter 1315

    Listening to the two people''s calculation, shuizhenyun shook his head lightly and said: "the method is OK, but in the current situation of Shuijia, it is estimated that as long as we dare to attack huarugo, they dare not listen to our dispatch."


    Due to the failure of water Zhenyun ethephon''s plan for China Ruge, now its appeal in Shuijia has become extremely low, and it can''t organize the next move at all.


    Water roared Ze thought, finally sighed a way: "do we let Hua such as song so unbridled?"


    "Yes grandfather, you don''t know how arrogant she is."


    "We can only wait for the moment." The water shakes the cloud to sit down side way, the sound all seemed to be old many.


    Under the water Xiaoze and water Yuyan are also frustrated.


    "In a few days it will be the gambling conference. If we can make some achievements in the conference, we will have the right to speak." "Yan''er, since you were a child, you have a high talent in this field. You can represent the water family children to fight," said Shui Zhenyun


    "Yes, granddaughter must not let Grandpa down." Shuiyuyan has hope again in her eyes.


    As long as the performance of the city Congress is excellent, Shuijia will certainly go up another level in terms of financial resources and reputation, and then there will be chips for Fu huaruge.


    Water shock cloud nodded, there is water rain Yan to fight he is sure to rest assured.


    On the other hand, Hua Ruge, who is also preparing for the gambling conference, has been running outside these days, using her shop income to buy a mine, but she only bought a mine with all her money.


    Looking at the title deed in his hand, Hua Ruge regretted that he didn''t leave shuixiaoze and shuiyuyan to ask Shuijia about some important industries that day. It''s really not easy for him to set up his own property.


    She estimated the value of her industry. She felt that she was barely enough to participate in the gambling conference, and her influence was not small, so she should be selected. So she handed out her post and went home to wait for the news.


    Because she is busy these days, Tuo BARREI has to reluctantly heal her wounds. These days, she seldom shows up in the government, and Hua rugo sees the unmarked childe waiting in the front hall, where he is drinking tea.


    He has been close to healing in recent days, so the two have been missing for a few days.


    "You''re out? How are you? " Hua Yuege asked.


    "Much better." "Traceless childe looks up at her, light ask:" recently how


    "Good. I bought another mine, and I''m waiting to compete." Hua Ruge''s way of exuberance.


    Seeing the smile on her face, traceless childe also raised his mouth: "do you still want to accumulate capital?"


    "I used to think so, but now it doesn''t matter. I just want the water family to know what''s wrong with me." Hua rugo said and sat next to him.


    The childe agreed and smiled, then said, "I''m here to say goodbye to you."


    "You''re going?" Hua rugo thought of it when he asked. He did say that he would go back to the snow mountain to guard the fierce beast, but later he was delayed because of the challenge competition.


    "It''s time to go, too." "Now I''m not so worried," said the childe


    Hua rugo knew what he was, and said with shame: "I know what I said, you may not listen to it..."


    "Then don''t say it." The childe without trace interrupted and said, "your good life is the greatest consolation to me."


    Hua Ruge''s nose is a little sour and nodded: "I will, and you should be careful. If you need my help, you must send a message."


    "Good." The childe said and got up.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll see you off." Hua Ruge also rises.


    "It''s not that I''m back. I''ll come to see you when I''m happy to be stable." The childe without trace said softly.


    Hua Ruge had to nod his head: "OK then."


    The childe smiled and stretched out his sleeve. Then a hairy meatball rushed to Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo reached for it and touched its head: "little nine, be nice to accompany your master. I''ll buy you the best preserved meat next time."


    Little nine''s Fox''s head is constantly rubbing on Hua Ruge''s chin. His dark eyes are full of intimacy and reluctance.


    "If you want me, let your Master bring you back." Hua Ruge felt it, but also very reluctant.


    Nine smell speech continuously point head.


    After saying goodbye, childe Wuwen left with Xiaojiu. Hua Ruge looked at childe Wuwen''s back and sighed: "when can such a good man find his own happiness?"


    "He''s gone?" A voice suddenly rings behind Hua Ruge, but it''s no surprise that she won. Tuo BARREI can feel her breath, so as long as she goes back to the mansion, he will appear.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "he is entrusted to guard a fierce beast."


    "He is similar to me. He is a lonely person, but his heart is more bitter than mine." Tuoba Rui took Hua Ruge''s shoulder and said, "I also hope he can find someone who can make him happy."


    "Yes." Hua echoed like a song.


    "What are you up to these days? Why don''t you often stay at home? " Tuoba Rui''s discontented question.


    "They bullied me like this when I was busy signing up for the competition. If I didn''t do them a good job, they wouldn''t know why the flowers were so red." Hua Ruge said confidently.


    Tuoba Rui thought about it and thought it was still risky. Once the water dog jumped the wall, it would not end well. So he said, "I will accompany you then."


    "Nothing will happen this time."


    "I''ll be closed these days. I can help you." Tuoba Rui said.


    See her insist on Hua Ruge only way: "well, you go to heal first."


    Tuo Ba Rui left a lot of kisses on her lips before leaving.


    At the same time, Tianjia, the host of the competition, received a post from Hua Ruge. Tianjia''s owner said with a smile, "this little girl is really dishonest. She wants to participate in the gambling conference."


    "It''s said that her gambling ability is really good, and she also has a certain influence in major gambling houses, but the industry is a little less, which is not very in line with the requirements of the competition," said the following staff


    "I''d love to see her." Tianjiazhu laughs and throws huaruge''s post to a pile of competing families.


    "This girl is really a surprise. I believe there are many people looking forward to her." Said the staff.


    "If she does well this time, we should consider recommending it to the above," said tianjiazhu with a meaningful smile


    "But her talent doesn''t seem to be high, which doesn''t meet the above requirements." The assistant said strangely.


    "Of course, people who are not equal to leisure can not be measured by conventional conditions. I believe that the above will be satisfied." God insists.

 Chapter 1316

    "The family leader''s words are reasonable, but his subordinates are narrow." The staff thought about what Hua Ruge had done and wisely chose to shut up.


    What can we do if we are not talented? What can we do if we are talented?


    Therefore, with the help of tianjiazhu, the name of huajiahuaruge appeared in the gambling competition families posted at the gate of the city two days later.


    Of course, this has become a hot topic without any accident. After all, other families have no topic. Hua Ruge is different. The rising stars and the water family have such a grudge, which can naturally attract attention.


    Hua rugo was really excited for a while after hearing the news from Xiao Si.


    Shuijia''s response to this news is similar to that of Hua Ruge, especially shuiyuyan. She thinks it''s a chance given by heaven to let her stand in the same arena with Hua Ruge again to prove her strength.


    The water family also felt that there was finally a chance to win back those possessions. Since then, they must let Hua Ruge become powerless and powerless, and it will be much easier to step on it.


    Of course, some people also expressed their support for Hua Ruge. They thought that Hua Ruge was not a chance, but a real skill. However, it was soon suppressed by those ugly voices.


    How can a child born out of illegitimacy be better than those who are cultivated by these families.


    The gambling meeting is approaching in various voices. The place of selection is still the arena in the middle of luoyuecheng, among which there are more than a dozen families of luoyuecheng.


    Tianjia is in the process of preparation, and each family is also rubbing their hands. Only Hua Ruge does nothing at home every day.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to go out, but now she''s being talked about everywhere. There must be many people around her when she goes out, so it''s better to stay quiet.


    Because Tuoba Rui is still closed. When Hua Ruge is bored, he can only talk to his mother. When they eat, they can talk with each other for a long time.


    At the beginning of the gambling conference, Hua Ruge got up early excited and changed into a blue long dress. Since the challenge arena, she has changed into a women''s dress. It''s not because of identity exposure, but because Tuo BARREI arrived. She always felt strange in men''s clothes.


    Tuoba Rui also went out on that day. He was still dressed in black. When his face was cold, he was covered with cold air, as if he would be directly frozen and sweating around him.


    But in front of Hua Ruge, Tuoba Rui seldom faces, most of the time with a smile, today is no exception.


    "You came out on time. How is your injury?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Well, that''s enough for you." Tuo Ba Rui said with ease.


    "I still hope you don''t do it." Hua Yuege said: "as long as people on and off the stage don''t threaten me, will we be provoked?"


    She thought the man''s temper was better than her.


    "Listen to you." Tuo Ba Rui''s answer is very honest. He is afraid that Hua Ruge will not take him.


    Hua Ruge nodded, took his hand and said, "let''s go."


    Tuoba Rui smiled and nodded lightly.


    They left shuiyunning, got on the carriage and headed for the central arena of the moon city.


    By the time they arrived, many families had already sat down. They had a banquet on one side of the challenge arena, with the leader of Tian family sitting on the top and the members of each participating family sitting on both sides.


    After Hua rugo reported her identity, some people naturally led her to the seat, which made her wonder that she didn''t sit at the back, but sat in the middle. It seems that Shuijia still thinks highly of her.


    "I have met the Lord of heaven." Hua Ruge gave a polite greeting before taking his seat.


    "It''s the master of the Hua family. Please take a seat." Said the Heavenly Master with a smile.


    Hua Ruge took Tuo BARREI to sit with him as soon as he answered, and the people on the scene were dancing and staring at them, as if they had magnets that attracted their eyes, making people unable to move their eyes.


    These people have heard some rumors before. It''s unrealistic to hear that they boast of each other as a flower. However, as soon as they meet today, they understand that the language in the rumors is not enough to describe their appearance.


    Especially sitting at the top of the water Yuyan and her side of the water Yutong, but also from time to time to see Tuoba Rui.


    "That young master Rui is really beautiful." The water rain Tong stole a glance again after saying.


    "Of course." Shuiyuyan hard to take back his eyes, the heart of the acid is like overturning ten jars of vinegar.


    "It''s just too cold. Do you think he can laugh?" The water is raining brightly.


    Shuiyuyan shook her head thoughtlessly: "I haven''t seen him. He has always been like this."


    "What an ascetic beauty." With her chin on her chin and envy in her eyes, shuiyutong thought that Tianchen was already a dragon and Phoenix among people, but she didn''t expect that there were such immortal men in the world.


    Other tables as long as there are women''s discussion topics are mostly this, men do not like to say so much, but the heart is definitely to enjoy Hua Ruge.


    After Hua rugo sat down, he looked up and found that there were several families who had not come, so he began to eat tea on the table.


    "Eat less." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge looked at him angrily: "do you think I''m ashamed?"


    "It''s going to be a hot meal soon, so you can save some food." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua rugo thought that this was all right, but it''s a little strange to say it from such a person, and it''s still serious.


    Is this man without the burden of a beautiful man.


    "It''s OK to eat less. You''ll be hungry if you don''t eat in the morning." Tuoba Rui said that he took a piece of relatively hot cake and wanted to feed it to her.


    But Hua Ruge realized that this is not his own home, and resolutely did not use his mouth to pick up, but took cakes to eat by himself.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t say anything, just a short smile.


    "Elder sister, I saw that he smiled, and even smiled," said shuiyutong to shuiyuyan


    "What?" Shuiyuyan looks up at the words, but sees Tuoba Rui sitting there indifferently. Only when he sees Hua Ruge occasionally, his eyes will become soft, but he doesn''t smile.


    "You are wrong." She complained that her sister made herself feel worse.


    "No, I remember he smiled." Water rain Tong confused said.


    Just as the people were chatting, all the masters arrived, so at the command of Tianjia, the wine and banquet began, and carefully prepared dishes were served together.


    These people all know that this is the last peace before the fight. While eating and drinking, they also pay attention to the people around them and guess their purpose this year.


    Only Hua Ruge has been smothering to eat, and Tuoba Rui beside him has moved his chopsticks, but he doesn''t eat by himself, but brings dishes to Hua Ruge.


    Shuiyuyan''s eyes were fixed on tuobarrui''s chopsticks. She wanted to know what he liked to eat, but she was so angry that she almost didn''t spit blood when she saw that all the dishes had entered Hua Ruge''s bowl.

 Chapter 1317

    Hua Ruge still pays attention to the eating style on this occasion, so although she has been eating, it is elegant to watch because of slowing down.


    Many men and women in all major families look in this direction, and think that it''s a good life to marry such a woman.


    After feeling it, Tuo Ba Rui glanced at the banquet with a light look up. Although it seemed to be a casual glance, those people felt the chilling cold in his eyes. They all lowered their heads unconsciously and dared not look this way again.


    Hua Ruge perceives that he looks up at Tuoba Rui and wants to laugh but doesn''t make a sound. This man is very careful.


    Tuo Ba Rui is motionless to give her then clip vegetables: "eat."


    "Good." Hua Yuege smiles and continues to eat.


    Seeing this scene in shuiyuyan''s eyes, she didn''t feel it. She also bowed her head to eat, but she couldn''t taste it.


    During the banquet, there were many people talking and dealing with each other. Later, Hua Ruge joined in. She is a very sociable person, and usually can eat well in this occasion.


    But this time, it seems that these people don''t talk to her on purpose, but they can''t find out any fault in etiquette. In fact, their attitude is very delicate.


    Hua Ruge gradually became clear that these people knew that she and Shuijia were antagonistic and naturally did not dare to make deep acquaintance with her so as to offend Shuijia, while she was surrounded by Tuo BARREI, the guest of Beidou Pavilion, so they did not dare to be too distant, so this situation came into being.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowned at the sight, and told her to sit down and stop chatting with the people next to her.


    This kind of phenomenon can''t be changed by one or two good words. It''s only after the collapse of Shuijia.


    Hua Ruge naturally knew it, so he sat down and began to chat with Tuo Barry in a low voice: "how long did you say that I could let these people start to flatter me?"


    She spoke with a smile on her face, not in the least depressed by being left out.


    It''s not because of her careless character that she can be so frank, but because of her absolute confidence.


    "I can kill your grandfather." Tuoba Rui said with a finger: "one day''s time."


    Hua Ruge swallows her saliva. I wonder if it''s a little too cruel.


    "If you don''t kill people, you can do it in ten days." Tuoba Rui analyzes again.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "you really know me."


    "Of course." Tuoba Rui nodded lightly.


    "Wait for the good play." Hua Ruge said and poured himself a glass of wine to taste beautiful.


    Tuo Ba Rui takes the glass from her hand and says, "no drinking."


    Hua Ruge rarely saw him so domineering, a little aggrieved asked: "why?"


    "You drink too much." Tuo Ba Rui put his glass on his side and added, "I don''t want to stop after drinking."


    Hua Ruge of course knows that he is like this, so he is a little guilty and won''t drink it.


    After the banquet, the owner of Tian family announced the official start of this year''s gambling conference. The rules are the same as those in previous years. All participants in the competition can choose their opponents to put forward a competition, and both parties agree to bet. Then, the family children under 30 will fight, bet three stones, and win or lose in one game.


    After the start, some families began to challenge. Most of the challenged parties chose to accept the challenge. Hua Ruge took a look. The first ones to fight were small families, and the stakes were not high. They were all between two or three mines or two or three stores.


    Hua Ruge leaned on the chair and looked at it lazily.


    The contest took ten days, and she felt like she was going to fight again.


    This competition is breathtaking in the eyes of others, but it''s boring for Hua Ruge, who can see what Lingjing is in it at a glance. Fortunately, she is accompanied by Tuo BARREI, so they can say something.


    Tuoba Rui likes talking to her very much though she has few words, so they have been chatting intermittently.


    "Can you gamble?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "I''ve heard of them, but I haven''t touched them, and I don''t know if there is any crystal in them."


    "Then you have less fun. It''s exciting." Hua Yuege said with interest.


    She was very glad that she was picked up by the miners when she woke up, and was able to deal with these stones in the mine. In addition to her strong skills, she really found out how to select and identify stones.


    "Not interested." Tuoba Rui''s indifferent way.


    "And what are you interested in?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes fell on her: "you."


    Hua Yuege was stunned for a moment, and asked, "then you must be rich."


    "No shortage." Tuo Ba Rui said, and then said, "when I came here, I raised a large amount of Lingshi from your bank, enough for all expenses."


    Hua Yuege was stunned again, pointing to himself and saying, "my money?"


    "Well." Tuoba Rui nodded: "in the previous territory, no one has more money than you."


    Hua Ruge swallowed her saliva and suddenly wanted to go back to her former territory and enjoy being the richest man in the world.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her, with some doting smile in her eyes: "I''ll take you back when the sky is calm."


    "Good." Hua Ruge nodded in anticipation.


    Before that, she felt that she had nothing to think about, and now she wanted to go back.


    There was a stone cutting result on the top of the challenge arena. One family won three stores, and there was a cheering sound below.


    In the afternoon, Hua rugo thought it would be a small family contest. Unexpectedly, a son of Shui family jumped onto the stage and faced the direction of Hua rugo.


    Hua Ruge picked a eyebrow and listened to the other side saying, "my water family challenges the Lord of the Chinese family. I don''t know that the Lord of the Chinese family can dare to fight."


    This time, not only Hua Ruge was a little surprised, but even other families didn''t expect that Shuijia was so eager to start to China Ruge. How much hatred was there.


    So everyone''s eyes fell on Hua Ruge. At this time, Hua Ruge was eating an apple with no image.


    Seeing this, Hua Yuege put down the apple and wiped his mouth to spit out two words: "no way."


    It''s a little strange for the people here. It''s reasonable to say that the two families are already in hot water. And everyone is watching. Even if the level of gambling is not good, you should go there with a stiff head. But what did they hear?


    Hua Ruge doesn''t agree? Do you want some face?


    The water family''s children were also shocked, but then he said: "the master of the Hua family is on his own. What skill should I have? I didn''t even dare to respond to this small competition. It''s just a big smile."

 Chapter 1318

    "To be honest, self-reliance has nothing to do with ability. It''s mainly because your water family is so poor that no one wants to tie it with you." Hua Yuege said lightly.


    "You..." The water family''s children are so angry with this sentence.


    Hua Ruge picked up the corner of his lips and said, "if you don''t have a sharp mouth, don''t try to fight like others. Don''t lose face if you go down early."


    "What''s the use of a good mouth? You''re not afraid to fight. You''re a disgrace." The man finally organized the language.


    "It''s too early for me to make a conclusion. I''m not in good shape. I''ll let you know what disgrace is some day." Hua Yuege said with unchanged face.


    "I think you are just a pretext, but you dare not fight with my water family." The water family''s children said arrogantly.


    Hua Ruge saw that he was endless, and simply said, "the method of agitation is only useful to fools, and it is invalid to me."


    "I don''t think you want to be cheeky."


    Hua Ruge didn''t wait to speak. Tuoba Rui looked at the past with a look. Hua Ruge only felt a slight change in the surrounding spiritual power. The disciple''s eyes were always on his knees at the next moment.


    Everyone was stunned to see this move and didn''t know what happened.


    At the next moment, the disciple''s spine suddenly softened, and the whole man fell on the stage and never moved again.


    When the manager of Tian family ran to check and turned the person over, all the people on the scene were startled, only to see the person staring at his eyes and bleeding from his seven orifices.


    The steward explored his nose, and then mechanically said, "man is dead."


    So everyone in the room is in a uproar. Looking at Tuo Barry''s eyes is like looking at a monster. It''s not hard to die in an instant. However, there is no lack of the strong ones in the room, and everyone doesn''t feel the fluctuation of spiritual power.


    Tuo Ba Rui, no matter what people''s eyes, slowly turned his head, picked up the tea cup and began to taste it.


    The water family is only thrilled. Who are the people around Hua Ruge? The former childe without trace can control the time. Now there is another person who has the abnormal skill. It''s too numbing to deal with.


    It''s not just other people. Even Hua rugo thought it was incredible to see this scene.


    She felt a slight fluctuation of spiritual power recently from Tuo BARREI, and the fluctuation didn''t spread to the place where the man was. How could it be said that she would die?


    She is also a master of xuanxianjing people at the same level as her.


    Shuiyuyan felt her heart beat faster when she saw this scene. It seems that the Rui childe is much stronger and better than she imagined. She really doesn''t like the wrong person.


    The leader of the water family is shuixiaoze. Although he is a little scared, he knows that the water family can''t recognize the advice at this time, so he says to the Lord of the heaven family: "brother Tian, this man dare to kill my water family on the challenge arena. It''s just contempt for the competition. You should be the master of my water family."


    The Lord of heaven is very unhappy when he hears this. The person you are afraid of will push me to solve it. I am not your shield.


    Then the Lord of heaven said, "what do you say, brother Shui? You and I are all here, but we don''t see that this young man is the one who did it. How can we judge that he killed people?"


    The water roars and the water stops.


    It seems that this is the case after people think about it. Although people know that people are killed by Tuo Barry''s eyes, no one really saw him do it, and no one even noticed the fluctuation of psychic power. There is no evidence.


    "Do you see clearly?" The God looked at the people on both sides of the table.


    All shook their heads.


    "I''m sorry, brother Shui." The Heavenly Lord made a seemingly just decision.


    The water roars the Ze to have the spirit also not to be able to say, only then way: "thanks the day elder brother."


    After all, he was very upset and asked people to clean up the body on the challenge arena.


    The episode passed quickly. Although people were shocked, they pretended to be nothing and continued to compete.


    At the beginning of another competition on the stage, Hua rugo bumped Tuo BARREI with her shoulder and whispered, "how did you do it?"


    "This is my way. I''ll tell you later." Tuoba Rui said and took a new apple for her.


    Hua rugo answered and said, "well, you must tell me when you go back."


    "You used to know, but now you forget." Tuoba Rui said.


    For the countless times, Hua Ruge felt that losing her memory was a very unpleasant thing, but with the passage of time, her memory fragments have become more and more clear, and it should not be far from complete recovery.


    This day''s competition passed quickly. Since the death of the son of Shui family, not only did Shui family never challenge Hua Ruge, but also other families did not dare to challenge her.


    Hua Ruge watched the bustle of the day and went home contentedly. In the evening when he and Tuo Barre were enjoying the cool in the yard, Hua Ruge understood what he had forgotten.


    that is, Tuo Barre had the talent to control the rules of time, and with the deeper understanding of the three thousand Avenue, he could play a very powerful force.


    She would be silly to hear that everything between the heaven and the earth is not the product of the rules of the heaven and earth. If she had fully mastered the rules, what could not be done?


    That''s what she thought and asked.


    Tuoba Rui''s answer is: "No."


    "Well?"


    "Nothing is impossible." Tuoba Rui said, holding her hand and saying, "this can make me better guard you."


    Hua Ruge listened to the infinite envy and infinite emotion. Her eyes were full of little stars. "So my man will become the strongest person in the world in the future."


    "Otherwise." Tuoba Rui first denied it, and then popularized it to her: "the strongest person is the one who creates rules."


    "That should be God."


    "Yes. It''s a God. "


    "So there are really gods who control the rules beyond the objects?" Hua Yuege asked curiously.


    "There are records in books." Tuo Ba Rui replied patiently.


    "Where is the God?"


    "There is no record in the book, but I heard that there is a god territory among the five divided territories, which may be the place where the gods are located."


    "Then we can go around if we have time. It''s better to have a look." Hua Ruge yearns for something. She is just a child''s mind and is curious about everything.


    Tuoba Rui pinches her nose and says, "listen to you."


    "Why are you so kind to me?" Hua Yuege couldn''t help asking.


    "You asked before, and I answered."


    "But I still feel a little untrue." Hua rugo said, holding his arm insecure.


    Tuoba Rui said with a smile, "because you are the best, you don''t see the eyes that those men look at you today?"


    "Really?" Hua Ruge always feels that her shortcomings seem to be more than her advantages.

 Chapter 1319

    Tuoba Rui nodded seriously: "really, you are always the best in my heart."


    Hua Yuege laughs a little shy.


    Tuo Ba Rui kisses her forehead and says, "it''s late. Go back to have a rest."


    "Good." Hua Ruge nods and follows Tuo BARREI back to the room.


    The next day''s gambling meeting is still the same scene, but the smell of gunpowder among families is heavier, and the stakes are bigger, a little bit more than the previous day.


    Hua Ruge is still a quiet spectator, accompanied by Tuoba Rui. That gesture is like spending money to watch a play.


    However, the water family obviously did not let her go. In the afternoon, they sent people to fight again.


    Hua, like a song, was not surprised, but the answer was the same as yesterday: "no way."


    "You said yesterday that you were not in good shape, and have you not been in good shape recently?" The man spoke this sentence with courage. In fact, he was afraid that Tuo BARREI would come back yesterday.


    "Unfortunately, it is." Hua''s light answer is like a song.


    Even though the water family sent him to excite Hua Ruge, he dared not say anything after she made a statement. He wanted to live for another two years.


    Shuixiaoze is indifferent to this performance, because shuizhenyun has said that as long as Hua Ruge doesn''t fight against Shuijia every day, she can''t sit down with her impulsive nature.


    Shuiyuyan rubs her fists and hands below. Thinking of comparing with Hua rugo, she doesn''t believe that she is inferior to her, and the gambling skills from Xiaoxun will also lose?


    Hua Ruge, no matter what''s going on in Shuijia''s mind, just sits still and looks at the gambling on the top while eating and chatting.


    It''s the same for several days. In the last four days, those small families have begun to leave. Some people win with their pots full, others lose with crying.


    The fierce family is the challenger. The two families fought for shuiyunning. Since then, they have become enemies, so they have to fight each year.


    Hua Ruge said while he was eating melon seeds: "nice to see."


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are always light, and he doesn''t dare to be interested in it. Instead, he focuses on changing food for Hua Ruge, making her mouth not lonely.


    "Do you know why their two families are feuding?" Hua said it like a song with eight trigrams.


    "Why?"


    "Because of my mother, both of their current owners were infatuated with my mother at that time." Hua Ruge lowered his voice.


    "There is something else."


    Hua Ruge nodded and looked at the two men. He looked and shook his head. "It doesn''t look very good. My mother would be wise not to choose them."


    Tuo BARREI will not comment on such matters.


    Hua Ruge was still commenting on his words, and said with a silent whisper: "I don''t know what kind of man my father is."


    "My aunt didn''t disclose it?" Tuoba Rui asked her.


    Hua rugo shook his head: "my mother said she can''t tell me now, it will affect me."


    "My aunt had her intention." Tuoba Rui caresses her head peacefully.


    "I know." Hua Ruge responds.


    The competition on the stage has already begun. The younger generation of Zhan family and lie family have already stood on the stage and are choosing stones.


    Hua Ruge squints his eyes slightly, and sends out his mind to feel the breath of those stones, so as to judge whether there are spiritual crystals in the original stones and what is the level of them.


    The two quickly picked their own stones and put them on the display.


    Hua Ruge took back his mind and ate his melon seeds with a smile on his face.


    "Guess who will win?" She asked Tuo BARREI.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw the smile on her face and said lightly, "I guess it''s Zhan Jia."


    Hua Ruge was shocked. She didn''t expect that Tuoba Rui could guess it.


    "Zhanjia and Shuijia have a deep grudge. If Zhanjia wins the battle with Shuijia, it will be more interesting. What you want to see is that they are both defeated." Tuoba Rui lowers his voice.


    Hua Yuege swallowed his saliva and said with a hollow heart, "am I so gloomy?"


    "It''s not darkness, it''s intrigue." Tuoba Rui changed a way of saying that his family''s songs are not dark. They are more sunny than anyone else.


    Hua Ruge felt his nose and accepted it.


    Tuoba Rui dotes on her smile, no matter what scene she is in, she will hold her in her arms and let her lean on her shoulder.


    Hua Ruge was shocked and a little stiff.


    These two people are the focus originally, this scene is to let a lot of people look sideways, the women see Tuo Ba Rui that gentle doting eyes simply feel their heart stopped.


    Shuiyutong couldn''t help swallowing her saliva and said to shuiyuyan: "elder sister, I just didn''t read it wrong. Mr. Rui really has a smile, just like now."


    Shuiyuyan is about to go mad with jealousy. She didn''t expect that Tuoba Rui was not only cold, but also gentle and doting. She was only facing Hua rugo.


    Hua Ruge sensed the blazing and dull eyes around her. Her ears were feverish. She said in a low voice, "OK, let go. So many people are watching."


    "Take care of them." Tuo barrow has always been indifferent to other people''s eyes.


    Hua rugo can''t help it. She can''t push him away.


    Fortunately, the stone cutter on the next stage has already begun to cut stones, attracting most of the eyes in the past, and they are less noticed here.


    "Xiaoge, it''s too boring here. Shall we go out and have a look?" Tuo barrui asked for her advice.


    "It''s not so good. It''s more eye-catching." Hua Ruge is in some trouble.


    Tuo Barry does not force her, is very indulgent way: "then wait, I will take you for a walk in the evening."


    "Go to the streets and have supper?" Hua Ruge''s eyes brighten.


    Tuo Ba Rui nods. He knows whether she likes to move or not.


    Hua Ruge thinks there''s more to look forward to tonight.


    On the stage, the stone cutting master was cutting a stone in the house of chelie. The first knife saw the light. It was a top-grade crystal. There was a cheering sound below.


    The next step is Zhan family. The children of Zhan family won''t let it. The first stone is also a top-grade crystal. The first stone is even.


    At the beginning of cutting the second stone, the stone of the sons of the lie family is very big. If there is Lingjing, it should be very valuable. But after a few sabres, it is only a common stone.


    The people of the strong family are very lost, especially when the warring family next cut out a piece of top-grade Lingjing.


    At this time, the Zhan family was in the lead, and the strong family could only hope for the last stone. Under their strong expectation, only one middle-class Lingjing appeared in the last stone, which was not as good as the two of the Zhan family.


    By this time, the strong family had locked in the defeat, but the stone cutter was still going on. The last stone was very dazzling when he cut it. After cutting it completely, he found that it was a superb crystal.

 Chapter 1320

    This is the first exquisite Lingjing in this gambling conference. People are excited when they see it. Especially the victorious warfighters, the children of those families almost didn''t cheer.


    The lie family''s heart is dead. Because the two families are not promising, they have made a big bet. They have blocked up ten mines. It''s one third of the lie family''s industry, you know.


    If we give up these mines, they will be completely gone. Then the lie family launched a second competition. The warring family naturally responded to the competition, and the bet is still ten mines.


    At this time, Hua Ruge had already sat up from Tuo Barrow''s arms. Because he was full of food, he just looked at the situation quietly.


    Generally, she doesn''t speak, and Tuo BARREI is silent.


    On the stage, the two of them picked up stones again, and Hua shook his head with a sigh like a song.


    "Lose again?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s really the people they sent out that can''t do it."


    The results of the next competition will not exceed the expectation of Hua Ruge. The lie family lost again and ten mines. The leader of the lie family is green.


    Zhan''s smile is not close, but this is a big stroke, according to this situation, Zhan''s is likely to explode today.


    At last, the strong family realized their strength and didn''t make a move in the next game.


    At the end of these two contests, the water family sent people to fight against China for the seventh time.


    Since the first day, Shuijia hasn''t let go of the bombardment to China like a song. If shuiyuyan wanted to call out the array several times a day, he was only crushed by shuixiaoze.


    After all, Hua rugo can''t get angry on this occasion, but Tuoba Rui beside her is not easy to provoke. If Shuijia dies on the stage again, he will lose his face.


    In the face of shouting, Hua Ruge still said, "No."


    That son of the water family is also used to it. He added two sentences, and the answer is still not in the state, so he can only step down.


    In seven days, in the face of seven times of provocation, Hua rugo was indifferent. These people at the scene doubted Hua rugo''s ability. They even wavered a little before standing on Hua rugo. They began to think whether she had really hit the Universiade before and just opened so many stones.


    When the disciple of Shuijia returned, shuixiaoze winked at a middle-class family, so the children of that family went to the challenge arena, and the target of the challenge was still Hua Ruge.


    Shuixiaoze didn''t think that Hua rugo could be so calm before. Now he knows that he has to arrange his affiliated family to test.


    "I challenge the master of the Hua family. I don''t know if the master of the Hua family can dare to fight?" The man said politely.


    It can be said that since people died on stage, people have been more polite to China.


    Hua Ruge picked the eyebrows, but still said, "I said before, I''m not in good shape recently, and I''m not ready to fight."


    "It''s just a small duel. The head of the Chinese family doesn''t need to care. Our stakes can be smaller." The man said again.


    Hua Ruge smiled and shook his head: "it doesn''t matter if you bet, just because I don''t want to make a move, you''d better go back."


    No matter how indifferent she was, more and more people doubted her. It''s reasonable to say that she didn''t dare to fight with Shuijia shuiyuyan, but even the middle-class families didn''t dare to fight, which really made people have to doubt.


    The boy didn''t dare to say more, so he went down.


    After that, Hua rugo stood up and said, "I''ve been in a little condition recently, and I won''t be able to fight in recent days. Please don''t disturb me."


    "Now that the master of the Chinese family has said that, we should be considerate and not force it." Tianjiazhu comes out to fight for the end.


    Some families who don''t want to offend others nod their heads to show that they should. Others think that she''s just playing. Since they don''t want to compete, why they want to participate in the gambling meeting.


    Next came Waterhouse, but this time they finally changed the challenge object, not Hua Ruge, but chose the strong family.


    This decision is a little strange. We thought that Shuijia would directly target Zhan Jia, but unexpectedly we picked a weaker strong family.


    However, it''s not unreasonable to think about it carefully. After all, the strong family is good at bullying. Why not bully.


    Facing the water and rain Yan, the lie family is naturally afraid to fight, but they can''t face the challenge, which will make the whole city laugh, so the lie family can only fight. Only reduced the bet, dare not bet on the mine, but bet on ten stores.


    We are very looking forward to this contest. After all, shuiyuyan, who has not been on the gambling ground for more than ten years, came out. When she was a child, she made many good stones. Now it is not the same as before when she comes back from Beidou Pavilion.


    People want to see what level of water Yuyan is now.


    The strong family changed a person to come on stage, looked bigger than before, but faces the water rain Yan or lacks the self-confidence.


    Shuiyuyan came on stage with a cold face. She was also an expert with few words. When she came on stage, she began to look at the stones everywhere. Only when she saw something similar, she would look carefully. She would also use her hands to test.


    Hua, like a song, squinted slightly when he saw it, and said, "it looks very powerful."


    Tuoba Rui is still making tea with his head bowed, but he didn''t even look at it.


    "By the way, how does she know you? You have seen it in the Beidou Pavilion. " Hua Ruge suddenly thought of this question. When shuiyuyan talked, she seemed to know Tuo BARREI very well.


    "When I arrived at Beidou Pavilion, I was seriously injured. The LORD sent someone to serve me and sent her." Tuoba Rui''s light answer.


    This aroused Hua rugo''s greater curiosity: "so you have not only met each other, but also met each other, and it''s not two days a day?"


    When she said these things, she tasted a little bit. She knew clearly that there would be nothing, but she still felt uncomfortable.


    "I haven''t been in touch, I don''t even speak." Tuoba Rui is very calm.


    "Then how can I serve you?"


    "Put the pills and tea in the room, and I took them myself." Tuo Ba Rui reached out his hand and held her face. "You are a little confused. You have forgotten my habit of keeping women away from me, haven''t you?"


    "Well." Hua Ruge was stunned for a moment, and then duzui said: "I really forgot, but your habit is too strange, I can''t even think of it."


    Tuoba Rui just let her go, but he said angrily, "now I''ll remember clearly. I won''t let any woman get close to me except you."


    Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly. Now he put his heart in his stomach. He is really a man of ease She could not help asking.


    Tuoba Rui picked up her eyebrows and looked at her: "do you have to say?"


    "I want to hear it." Hua is as cute as a song.


    Tuoba Rui sighed helplessly: "because it looks good from small to large, there are always women who like to approach me, which is too annoying."

 Chapter 1321

    "Well, that''s a real reason." Hua Ruge said stupidly that people like her who are very gregarious can''t understand this kind of behavior.


    But at least she didn''t have to worry about him being robbed.


    The two people''s speaking skills. The two above have each selected three stones. Hua Ruge opens his mind to explore. When he knows the result, he is also surprised.


    "Don''t say it. It''s a bit of a skill." Hua is like a song and a low way.


    The upper part starts to cut stone, resulting in the flat performance of the strong family, two pieces of top-grade Lingjing, worth more than 100000 pieces of Lingshi.


    But the results of shuiyuyan''s battle really brightened everyone''s eyes. One top-grade crystal, two top-grade crystal, worth five million pieces of stone, rolled the former without any suspense.


    And she even produced two pieces of the best Lingjing by herself, which was impressive, and even the Heavenly Master paid attention to it.


    Shuiyuyan is still calm, but she looks provocative when she looks at Xianghua like a song.


    Hua Ruge hasn''t waited for a response. Tuoba Rui raises his head, and his cold eyes radiate.


    Shuiyuyan''s mind was still strong, and soon recognized that this was not a warning, but more like an attack. She turned her mind and quickly turned to step down.


    Just as she stepped down, a little dust splashed on the challenge arena where she was. She looked at the bottom of her heart and felt cold. If she had not seen his means two days ago, she would have died on the arena today.


    Tuoba Rui frowns slightly.


    Hua Yuege is shocked. The water there is more lost than the fear. She can''t imagine that the person she loves would kill her so easily.


    Because things happen so fast here, it didn''t attract others'' attention.


    "You beat her to death. Who can I compete with?" Hua rugo said and shook his hand: "don''t be impulsive."


    "Sooner or later, she is a curse." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    "That''s right." Hua Ruge is still in favor of this. Shuiyuyan is obviously a revenger. She will not give up.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her hand in his palm and says in a low voice, "this time it''s her life."


    Hua Ruge swallows his saliva. He really can''t be bothered.


    After the announcement of the result, the owner of the strong family sighed and reluctantly handed over the title deed of the shop. It''s no wonder that his heart is as dead as a stone. It''s hard for the strong family to turn over after the war.


    Shuiyuyan also returned to her seat, but she couldn''t hide her loss. She didn''t look like a winner.


    "Water Yu Tong is not clear in, open mouth asks:" elder sister you how? "


    Shuiyuyan squinted and didn''t speak.


    Shuixiaoze had been looking at shuiyuyan before, so he found the clue and asked, "did that boy do it to you?"


    "Well." Shuiyuyan nodded her head in disbelief.


    "Water Xiao Ze look nervous asked:" then you are OK


    Before that, the family''s son fell silent on the stage. He still hasn''t forgotten the scene. It''s scary to think about it.


    "I can hide fast, but it''s OK." Shuiyuyan answers casually, thinking of Tuoba Rui''s cold eyes.


    The more I think about her, the more miserable I feel.


    "Water Xiao Ze claps the shoulder of daughter way:" since he is merciless, calculate


    Shuiyuyan did not respond.


    After the contest, Hua rugo stretched out and said, "finally, I can walk away."


    "Let''s go outside the city." Tuo Barry holds her hand.


    Hua Ruge knew it wasn''t time for supper, so she nodded and said, "OK."


    So they went to the outside of the city, sat on the mountain and watched the setting sun fall. In the evening, they went back to the city. At this time, lanterns had been lit on the street. Hua Ruge shuttled through them and bought some snacks and sat on the roof of the house.


    Tuoba Rui was with her. He was happy to see her, and he always had a smile on his face.


    After eating, they can go back.


    On the way, Hua Ruge walked on his shoulder, happy in heart.


    Before that, she could not understand the mood of the beautiful talents meeting before and after the show. Now she knows. Maybe it''s the idea that she wants to live this kind of life all her life.


    "If you like, I''ll take you out to play every day." Tuoba Rui is on one side.


    Hua Yuege nodded happily, "OK."


    Tuoba Rui looks spoiled.


    They went back to have a rest. The next day, they went to the gambling meeting on time. The big families started to fight one after another. The first one was a family fight.


    Hua Ruge noticed that the owner of the house had eye contact with shuixiaoze, which was probably sent by Shuijia to test Zhan''s family.


    The strategist gladly responded to the war and sent out less excellent children. Although the war was a bit dangerous, he won one game and eight mines.


    In the second scene, a family began to challenge Shuijia. Shuiyuyan didn''t move, but also sent another child to fight.


    All the people in the room were like a mirror. The two old enemies, Zhan Jia and Shui Jia, had already begun to test each other. The big collision was imminent.


    Hua Ruge is analyzing the situation while drinking tea, and constantly calculating in his mind.


    In the next half of the day, almost neither the warring family nor the Shuijia family fought with each other, nor their affiliated families. Their overall strength was largely balanced, and they did not distinguish between the strong and the weak.


    Want to come to two big families want to spell high and low, can see their family that two talented children, Shui Yuyan and Zhan Yuexing.


    People are also looking forward to this war. In the past, shuiyuyan was not there, and Shuijia was conservative. This year, Shuijia also made great efforts. The collision between the two families will certainly be very promising.


    Hua rugo yawned when he saw the midfield. He thought it was boring to try out.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought she was sleepy, so he pulled her head and leaned on his shoulder and said, "if you are tired, take a rest."


    "All right." Hua Ruge smiles with his eyes narrowed.


    After midfield, shuixiaoze said to Hua Ruge personally: "I don''t know how the master of Hua is today."


    "Not so much." Hua, like a song, is a little lazy.


    This answer is definitely not a formal response. It seems that Hua Ruge doesn''t pay attention to it.


    Water roared Ze coldly to hum a, asked: "it seems that the master of the Hua family is not going to participate in this gambling meeting?"


    "Who said that?" Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "when I am in a good mood, I will fight naturally."


    "I''ll see." Water roars Ze to say again then did not speak.


    It''s not easy for someone who doesn''t play according to the rules like Hua Ruge. Who knows if she gets upset? Will she go to the backyard to set fire.


    Hua Ruge leaned on the chair and squinted slightly.


    After she failed to fight, the water family took the initiative to fight against the warring family, and the warring family was waiting, so the formal fight between the two families was triggered.


    The enthusiasm of all the big families on the scene has been mobilized and they are looking at the scene seriously.

 Chapter 1322

    Shuiyuyan and zhanyuexing went to the challenge arena one after another, made a mutual salute, and then began to pick stones.


    This time, both sides have been cautious a lot, and the time to pick stones has obviously been much longer.


    After selecting the stones, Zhan Yuexing first proposed to gamble on ten mines and fifteen shops, and shuiyuyan didn''t want to give an easy way: "just put them together. How about twenty mines and twenty shops each?"


    In the appearance of this word, all the big families stirred up, because it really can be regarded as a very big bet, and it is obvious that the water family is no longer conservative, but really intends to have a good fight with the war family.


    Zhan Yuexing took a look at the leader of the war family, and then said, "if you can''t make such a big move in the water family, I shouldn''t be left behind, just 20 for each."


    Shuiyuyan nodded his head coldly and began to let the stone cutter prepare to cut the stone.


    Zhan family and Shui family are a little nervous. People of all families are looking forward to watching the six stones on the field.


    Next, Hua Ruge muttered as he watched, "why don''t I bet on them?"


    She''ll make a lot of money if she goes to the table with her eyes.


    "When you get on the stage, don''t forget the small money on the field." Tuoba Rui said at the same time,


    Hua rugo thought about it and nodded: "it''s this theory, or don''t expose it in advance."


    The most important thing is that her money has been used to buy mines, and there is not much left to bet on Tuoba Rui rarely asks.


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes and said in a low voice, "it will be a surprise."


    The stone cutting master is very careful when cutting the stone selected by shuiyuyan, for fear of cutting the stone with high price. In fact, shuiyuyan''s talent on the gambling stone is very good. The first one is to cut out a top-grade crystal.


    War family began to have pressure, after all, the best Lingjing is very rare, in addition to strength, there is a lot of luck.


    Zhan Yuexing tries to keep calm, but he can see the tension from the shaking brow.


    Then he began to cut his stone. The stone cutter was still careful to cut a knife. When he cut it, he saw a green light. The light was pure and transparent, and the breath was mellow. He knew it was a good thing at first sight.


    The stone cutting master was stunned. He slowly peeled off the stone chips and got a fist sized green crystal. It turned out that the color was also the best.


    It turns out that it''s a green grade top grade crystal. It''s a rare treasure. It must be valued at tens of millions of spirit stones.


    Zhan Yuexing is also a little unbelievable. This is the most uncertain stone for him. I didn''t expect that such a treasure would be cut out of it.


    Shuiyuyan''s pupils are constricted, which makes him nervous unconsciously.


    The water family and the war family are a heaven and a hell state of mind. It''s not a small bet to know.


    Next, I began to cut the remaining stones. Among the remaining two of shuiyuyan''s stones, there is a green top-grade Lingjing, which is hard to find, but it''s better than the best. Although the other one is the best, its color is only yellow.


    In a word, her three holy crystals are worth more than that of Zhan Yuexing. Moreover, Zhan Yuexing has opened a yellow level masterpiece, so there is no suspense.


    Shuiyuyan stood on the field, the whole person is not good, she is full of confidence up, unexpectedly lost so miserable.


    Zhan Yuexing said calmly as much as possible, "I''m sorry."


    There was a sigh in the water house, but it was not too unbelievable. After all, gambling stone accounted for most of the luck.


    The onlookers were discussing the level of the two. They all thought that they were quite equal, but the young master of the warring family was a little lucky.


    Before the two could wait, shuiyuyan proposed to make another comparison and bet more on 30 mines and 30 shops. She could not allow herself to step down in disgrace.


    Zhan Yuexing agrees to fight again after Zhan Jiazhu nods his head.


    In this scene, they should be more cautious than before. They should choose a dozen pieces first, and then choose three pieces from them.


    It took half an hour just to choose the stone.


    After the selection, people stretched their necks again to see that Zhan Yuexing was not so lucky this time. Although two pieces of best products were selected, they didn''t have a high level.


    And shuiyuyan over there jumped out of three top-notch Lingjing, two of which were very big, with an overall value twice that of zhanyuexing.


    The mood of Zhan''s family is just like that of a roller coaster. It''s just floating in the sky. The next moment is the bottom of the valley. The speed of the turn made them all a little bit unresponsive, one by one stunned.


    The water family is happy but can''t close their mouths. In a flash, they win back and earn a lot more.


    People began to discuss their gambling skills again. Most people think that shuiyuyan''s strength is stronger.


    Shuiyuyan listened to people''s comments and finally showed a smile in her eyes.


    Zhan Yuexing goes back to his seat at Zhan''s home and comes out to challenge Shuijia after some deliberation.


    At the moment, the fire of gossip in people''s eyes is more intense. There are three contests in succession. It''s full of gunpowder.


    The water family naturally agreed that this time they made a bet of 20 for each mine shop. The war family didn''t want to take a big step, and the water family was relatively conservative.


    "It''s exciting to see if it''s one-third of their property." Hua Yuege whispered.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head and said, "it''s OK."


    "In fact, I hope shuiyuyan can win." "I understand," Hua said Tuo Ba Rui took a sip of tea and said, "you just want to fatten them up if you don''t play for such a long time."


    Hua Yuege smiled: "you really understand me."


    She got to know the gambling conferences over the years, and found that the small families would be exploited. At last, the mines fell into the hands of the big families, so she decided to pay attention to them, and then went to the later stage.


    Half an hour later, the two picked up the stone, and shuiyuyan was absorbed because of sweat on his forehead.


    Zhan Yuexing is not easy.


    Tianjia sent two stone cutters this time. They quickly cut the stones of them.


    This time, there is no bright spot. Shuiyuyan and zhanyuexing are two top-grade Lingjing, which are worth a lot. However, zhanyuexing''s third stone is empty, while shuiyuyan''s third is a middle-grade Lingjing.


    So she won by a narrow margin.


    The water family is boiling again, and the war family is rustic, losing half of their business twice. This is not only the damage of money, but also the loss of face. It is a question of whether they can stand in the future.


    Hua rugo saw this scene and leaned on the chair, squinting slightly, so that Tuo BARREI could easily know that she was calculating again.


    After this competition, three people in a row jumped out to challenge Hua Ruge. They always wanted to tie up with Shuijia.

 Chapter 1323

    The purpose of these three people is very simple, that is to excite Hua Ruge.


    They thought that Hua Ruge would be pushed out as before, but this time, Hua Ruge said unexpectedly, "I''m just in better health. If you want to bet, I''ll stay with you."


    At the first light of the water family, before they could speak, Hua rugo turned over and jumped onto the challenge arena. He glanced at the three men and then stretched his fingers forward for two days to challenge her two middle-class families. "And you, don''t you want to bet, I''ll make it up to you."


    Some of the people didn''t react. After all, the contrast between the present huaruge and the previous days is a little big.


    "How are you, no match?" Hua Ruge swept five families at a glance.


    Since she is regarded as a soft persimmon, she will never let it go.


    The three people on the stage stood up for the challenge and were quite prepared for it, so they nodded: "since the leader of the Chinese family is fighting, there is no reason beyond that."


    The following two families also stood up after being inspired by the water family and said, "I''ve long wanted to understand the means of the master of the Chinese family."


    "Good." Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "since we are in pain, let''s compare with each other. The person with the highest value of Lingjing wins."


    This kind of gambling method also existed before, but there are no six families to compare.


    "It''s not very good, master Hua. We''d better compete one by one." Said the owner of one of them.


    Of course, they can calculate that if the six families only choose one winner, the odds of winning will be reduced a lot. It''s better to have 50% of the winning in the competition alone.


    Hua rugo picked up his eyebrows and asked, "what''s your surname?"


    "At Li''s house in the south of Xiacheng." The man''s face was not a good answer.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "Lao Li, you''d better discuss with other people and then answer me. I don''t have time for a family to deal with you, or come together. If you don''t have the courage, don''t challenge me."


    As soon as she said this, the five families looked at each other and didn''t know what they could come up with.


    The onlookers feel that today''s Hua Ruge is abnormal. It''s too crazy. If you lose, you won''t lose your life.


    "Come back to me when you''re ready." Hua Yuege said, swaggering down from the challenge arena and back to his seat.


    This water family has made a lot of difficulties, but they can only challenge the meaning of Hua Ruge together. If they don''t fight, they can''t figure out the ability of Hua Ruge. So shuixiaoze told several people, "you fight, win, lose, count me."


    Now the five families had no worries. The master of the Li family said, "we agreed."


    "OK, but it''s getting late today. Let''s fight again tomorrow morning. What do you think?" Hua is like singing and saying.


    Because Shuijia and Zhanjia took a lot of time, it''s time to finish now.


    "Of course." Several people promised, after all, that they should give their children good advice when they go home.


    After making this decision, Hua rugo felt a lot of physical and mental comfort. After all, it''s not good to be chased by others.


    "It''s very brave of these people to dare to fight." Hua Ruge walked on the way home and said with a smile.


    Tuo Ba Rui said on one side, "if they don''t fight, they can''t test your ability, and they are forced."


    Hua Ruge nodded, saying that''s what he meant.


    They are all small families, and they don''t have many industries. She is too lazy to start one or two.


    "I''m going to waste some energy tomorrow. I''ll make you something delicious tonight." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge shook his head firmly: "my mother said that you should have a rest now. You can''t go to that place in the kitchen anymore."


    "Not so delicate." Tuoba Rui is not happy about it.


    For so many days, she did nothing but let him go out with her. Although he likes to be taken care of by her, he is a man after all, and naturally wants to bear more.


    "It''s too late for the real eyes." Hua Ruge has no good way.


    Tuoba Rui could only nod his head: "OK."


    Hua Ruge is satisfied.


    The next day, Hua Ruge got up early as usual, and went to see his mother with Tuoba Rui before going out.


    All the families are looking forward to the biggest competition since the gambling conference, so they come very early. When Hua Ruge arrived, people were almost full.


    There are hundreds of new stones on the stage.


    The children of five families are standing under the challenge arena. It looks like they are waiting for Hua Ruge.


    "The master of the Hua family can really sit down. We thought you were afraid to come." One of the family said.


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows: "it''s not as good as his ability to come early. We''ll see it on the stage."


    "Yes, please, master Hua."


    Hua Yuege is not polite either. He flies to the challenge arena and the other five people then fly to the arena.


    Several people began to choose stones under the eyes of the following families. The others were very careful. Only Hua Ruge walked leisurely on the stage. After half a circle, he stopped. He pointed to the three stones in front of him and said, "that''s all."


    Then the little guy holding the stone was stunned and asked, "Lord Hua, have you chosen?"


    "Of course, how long does it last? Take it." Hua is like a song.


    Several people in the same stage all look like ghosts, which is too perfunctory. Even if you use stones to build walls, you should choose some good shapes.


    The reaction of the following people is not much worse than that of the people on the stage. They haven''t seen such a random rock picking. It''s clearly playing.


    So many people shake their heads and think that Hua Ruge can''t gamble at all. Before that, he was definitely lucky.


    Hua Ruge, no matter what others say, sits in the middle of the challenge arena and waits after the election. That gesture is called laziness.


    Other people feel insulted. If there were not several competitors, they would not have been so careful.


    It was almost two-quarters of an hour before the men picked out their stones.


    The Tianjia family sent six stone cutting masters up, one for each.


    "Bet, how do we bet?" Said one of the children.


    Another then said, "three mines, three shops."


    "I agree."


    "Me too."


    After all, they dare not press too much.


    Before they finished, Hua rugo said, "what''s the point of betting too small? I bet on all my possessions, six Lingshi mines and five shops."


    Several people looked at each other, this person is not crazy.


    Of course, the onlookers also think so. They just pick a few stones at random and press on their entire wealth? Although it''s from Shuijia, it can''t be such a loser, can it?


    "How do you dare to follow me?" Hua Yuege said directly to the five masters under the stage.

 Chapter 1324

    Although her face is light and a little lazy, her aggressive attitude is very obvious. The following family owners, who are not over 100 years old, are provoked by a child and can''t sit down.


    So people looked at the water roaring on one side.


    What else can shuixiaoze say at this time can only be said and promised. Anyway, as long as it''s not huarugeying, these mines and shops are easy to say no matter who comes to them.


    And as it is, Hua Ruge can''t win at all.


    When knowing the attitude of shuixiaoze, the five owners naturally had no problem, so they replied, "of course, we should follow."


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "then open the stone."


    Each of the six stone cutters began to open the stones in his own hands, and everyone was staring at them.


    Although each family doesn''t make a lot of bets, there are many people participating in this time. The winner can be divided into five families, namely 30 mines and 25 shops, which can make the small family become the assets of the big family in an instant.


    Who can''t think about it.


    And the thrill of this contest is that there is only one winner.


    The stone cutter has started to use his knife. He soon peels off the first stone. Two of them are top-grade Lingjing, two are middle-grade Lingjing and two are empty.


    Among the two top-grade Lingjing, Hua is like a song, and although they are of general color, they are worth hundreds of thousands of Lingshi anyway.


    When people saw that she was able to cut the top-grade Lingjing, they thought she was lucky.


    After that, we started the second one. This time, we cut out one piece of top-grade crystal, three pieces of top-grade crystal, two pieces of middle-grade crystal and one piece of empty crystal.


    But what makes people stunned is that the only elite crystal is Hua Ruge''s, and it looks good. It''s worth millions.


    The jaw of several young children on the same stage is almost falling. They can''t imagine that the stone Hua rugo ordered casually could be a top-grade Lingjing.


    you should know that Shuijia and Zhanjia cut down the top-grade Lingjing yesterday, which is the first one except these two families.


    What kind of luck should this be?


    The eyes of shuixiaoze and shuiyuyan of Shuijia are full of unbelievable looks. She can choose the best Lingjing without even choosing? What the hell is this?


    If there are still calm people in the arena now, it is Tuo BARREI under the stage. Since Hua rugo came to the stage, his eyes on the challenge arena are no longer cold, but with a few threads of gentleness.


    Hua Ruge looked at him from time to time, and he also smiled very canran.


    Around the boys and girls all heard their heartbreaking voice.


    The stone cutting is still going on. Shifu''s reaction is that he will continue to work. He is also careful to cut Hua Ruge''s Lingjing.


    Because there is only one stone left, so people pay more attention, especially Shuijia. They hope that other people can cut a top-grade crystal to beat Hua Ruge.


    I don''t know if their idea moved the heaven. There was a man on the stage who had cut out the top-grade Lingjing. This time, he also cut out a piece of top-grade Lingjing, the size of which is almost the same as that of Hua rugo.


    Before he cut out a piece of top-grade Lingjing, a piece of middle-grade Lingjing, now there is another piece of top-grade Lingjing. The result is already very good. If Hua Ruge''s last piece is no longer so lucky, he can win.


    But the others are definitely dead after the last stone is cut.


    Hua rugo''s stone cutting master was a little surprised before, so he took the longest time and was the last one to cut the stone.


    This stone of hers is bigger and heavier. Generally, nothing good will come out.


    However, people still pay attention to the stone cutting master''s hand.


    When master Cheshi cut the stone, everyone felt that there was a bright purple light in front of them. It was not only dazzling, but also very pure and thick.


    People''s eyes are wide, and the breath is obviously the best crystal.


    Purple best crystal?


    People just think about it and think that the brain seems to be short circuited. Lingjing has seven levels, namely, red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple, in addition to the top and bottom grades.


    Among them, the Yellow level is just getting better. It''s rare and valuable to be above the Yellow level.


    Before that, shuiyuyan''s green level elite crystal was already at the baby level, while huaruge''s purple level crystal was just a few times stronger, and it seemed to be quite big.


    People''s Chins are falling off.


    Even the God''s determination was a face of surprise and regret. What he regretted was that he didn''t take the stone home.


    In the shock of the people, the stone cutter carefully peeled off the stone chips and took out a complete crystal.


    Everyone looked at the huge Lingjing with a thick waist, and unconsciously swallowed his saliva. It''s priceless. It''s estimated that if he absorbed it, he could make a breakthrough directly.


    The water family is totally stupid. They haven''t seen such precious things before. How could they not think they were made by Hua Ruge.


    What''s more frightening is that Hua rugo doesn''t use any magic at all, just points to three pieces at random, how can he pick out such a treasure?


    Before, they thought they would win. Now it looks like a fight. How can a common top-grade crystal compare with this one? This is a complete and absolute rolling?


    Hua Ruge is still very fond of this crystal. She touched it a few times in the last period and nodded with satisfaction.


    She didn''t want to be so ostentatious in front of people, but she couldn''t help seeing good things.


    Now people can''t say whether Hua Ruge has the ability or good luck, but it seems that neither of them can be said very well.


    Hua Ruge put away her Lingjing first, and then said to the Tianjia Lord: "Tianjia Lord, I believe that the victory is obvious."


    "Yes, the head of the gongxihua family." The Lord of heaven said, and then said to the five families, "what''s your objection?"


    "No." Several people said dryly.


    That kind of priceless treasure has been opened, who can say what.


    "Then hand over the title deed and the title deed." Tianjiazhu said again.


    The five heads of the family didn''t look very good, but they just felt that they had lost their faces and didn''t feel too bad. After all, these things came out of the house.


    The water roars Ze to lean on the chair, the face is like the earth color.


    How could he have never thought of such a thing, so he agreed. If he let the water family''s children know, his position might not be guaranteed.


    Shuiyuyan also can''t touch her head. It''s too rebellious to say that Hua Ruge is lucky. But if she has strength, she can''t pick stones?


    So she doesn''t know what''s going on.


    If let her say intuitionistic feeling, that is evil gate! It''s so evil!

 Chapter 1325

    Hua Ruge collected contracts from thirty mines and twenty-five stores, and all his faces were smiling. It was so easy to make money.


    "Gentlemen, let''s admit it." She smiled with a fake politeness.


    Several people on the stage are gnashing their teeth. They feel suffocated no matter what they think. It''s not because of the result, but because of the process.


    Her leisurely posture is just like playing with some of them as monkeys. Can it be more annoying?


    Hua Ruge, no matter what these attitudes are, walked out of the stage and flirted with Tuoba Rui. It was a proud look.


    Tuoba Rui dotes on her with a smile. After she sits down, she hands over a cup of tea that he made himself, and says, "it''s hard. Take a rest."


    As soon as this word comes out, those are even more angry. Where did she work hard?


    It''s shameless for others to have no eyes.


    Water rain Yan sees appearance to feel chest to block flustered only, ask water Xiao Ze then: "father, do I want to move?"


    Whether it''s luck or strength, she always has to try to know.


    Water Xiao Ze thought, not sure way: "Father also can''t do Lord, this send someone to ask your grandfather."


    "Good." Shuiyuyan nods.


    The water family sent messages back. For a long time, no one challenged in the challenge arena. People from all major families looked at the water family for a while, and looked at Hua Ruge for a moment. It seemed that they were all looking forward to the only contest between them.


    As a result, Shuijia''s face was serious.


    Hua Ruge is languidly drinking tea beside Tuo BARREI. When a cup of tea reaches the bottom, she puts the cup on the stage again and faces the direction of water home.


    "Don''t you shout to challenge me every day? Why is it so quiet today? " Hua rugo asked with a smile, and people reacted. Hua rugo didn''t shout because she went back for a cup of tea.


    But I''m afraid the water family is afraid of this girl doll.


    "Nonsense, my water family will be afraid of you?" Shuiyuyan stood up, cold way.


    She can''t stand Hua Ruge''s complacency.


    At this time, the person sent to ask for instructions hasn''t come back. He just doesn''t know how to do it, but since shuiyuyan has stood out, he has no way back.


    Let''s just gamble and see what she can do.


    With his inspiration, shuiyuyan is more confident. She takes a step: "on behalf of Shuijia, I challenge you. Do you dare to respond?"


    "You dare to say that. What dare I do?" Hua Yuege said and picked up his eyebrows and said, "come on up."


    Shuiyuyan''s heart beat very fast at this time. She was nervous and excited. Finally, she was able to compete with huaruge again. She must take this opportunity to prove herself!


    Thinking of this, she took a long breath and flew to the challenge arena.


    When she went to the challenge arena, she glanced over the seat below and saw that Tuoba Rui was looking up at Hua Ruge, and didn''t even put some light on her. So he clenched his fist.


    Hua Ruge saw her and asked, "are you nervous?"


    Shuiyuyan did not have a good look at her.


    "It''s inevitable to be nervous with me. It''s OK. Relax." Hua Ruge walked over and patted her on the shoulder, like comforting a child.


    Shuiyuyan shook off her hand. She had already taken it back step by step and went to choose stones at the same time.


    The following people can''t laugh or cry, while shuiyuyan can''t be angry. She feels that her performance on the stage is not as good as that of her, and all of them are under pressure.


    Damn it!


    But angry return to angry, she also can''t have a little grace, can bear not attack also go to pick stone.


    But when she didn''t walk on the stage for a few steps, Hua Ruge had already appointed three stones to let the little guy carry them back, and she was stunned by the water and rain. She didn''t expect that Hua Ruge and herself could compete so casually.


    Her eyes look at the stone that looks like a song. How do you think it''s common.


    The onlookers didn''t laugh when they saw this scene, because last time they had a bad face, but they kept probing the stones with their minds, and they didn''t think there would be anything good in them.


    Hua Ru is sitting there after the singing, just like before, looking lazy and indifferent. All those who wanted to see in her face failed.


    Shuiyuyan tries to get rid of the distractions and starts to select carefully. She walks around the whole challenge arena, and then lets the little guy bring back a dozen stones. Then she makes a choice among these stones.


    Hua Ruge was almost asleep waiting over there. He couldn''t help urging: "I said that picking stones is not a husband. It''s almost OK."


    Don''t say this water rain Yan can also be better, listen to this her state of mind almost collapsed.


    Hua Ruge is not aware of this, and is still shaking his folding fan impatiently.


    Shuiyuyan has been holding her breath, so she has to raise her eyebrows and exhale. This time, the foreign minister will not stop until there is a layer of sweat on her face.


    Tianjia left two stone cutting masters on the stage. After shuiyuyan''s selection, they were ready to start. Make a bet before that.


    The gamble should be first said by the challenger, so shuiyuyan said, "how about ten mines and ten shops?"


    Because we have to bear the family business lost by five families, now Shuijia dare not take a big step. After all, I can''t say whether Hua Ruge is a real skill.


    "How capable you are to be a water master." Hua Ruge shook his head disappointed and said, "I''ll play with you. Come on."


    After the bet was made, the stone cutter began to cut the stone.


    Hua Ruge is still languid, but shuiyuyan is never nervous. It''s not just a matter of betting for her. She wants to win Hua Ruge once too much.


    The two masters cut at the same time, and everyone stared at the stone in their hands.


    A knife falls, the stone of water rain Yan has yellow ray of light to shoot out, look at breath is a piece of best spirit crystal.


    But Hua rugo didn''t cut anything with a knife or two, until at last he didn''t see any Lingjing.


    People nodded their heads and praised shuiyuyan as the son of a large family. What he played was stability and never let people down.


    As for Hua Ruge, no one dares to make a conclusion, because the second piece of Hua Ruge is a big stone, who knows if it can cut another priceless treasure.


    And look at Hua Ruge''s expression is still indifferent, the clothes are very sure.


    So shuiyuyan didn''t dare to relax at one breath. Then she looked at the second stone.


    The stone cutting master cut another knife and two stones burst out at the same time. The light of shuiyuyan is blue, while that of huaruge is ordinary yellow. The blue light is pure, and the yellow light is dim.


    After being completely cut, it was found that shuiyuyan is a blue grade top grade crystal, which is worse than the previous top grade, but also valuable.


    But Hua Ruge only cut one piece, ordinary middle-class crystal, although it''s big, but its value is very poor.

 Chapter 1326

    As far as the current situation is concerned, shuiyuyan has an absolute advantage. There are excellent top-grade Lingjing and top-grade Lingjing. If Hua Yuege doesn''t cut the last piece of treasure like yesterday, he will lose.


    At this time, the atmosphere was very tense. People did not speak, but stared at the third stone that had been held by the stone cutter.


    Shuiyuyan tried to show indifference, but her straight eyes still exposed her tension and attention.


    Hua Ruge is always calm and has no disturbance.


    The last knife fell, different from before, this time there was no light in both stones.


    The stone cutter is more careful. The stone of shuiyuyan is smaller. After a few knives, it is completely cut. People can see it clearly. There is no Lingjing in it.


    Shuiyuyan was disappointed for a while, but she still paid more attention to Hua Ruge.


    For Hua Yuege''s piece, Shifu has cut several knives and still hasn''t moved. Shifu is more careful. He is very careful about every knife. At last, the stone in his hand is only the size of his fist,


    so he cut it from the middle.


    Everyone stared at the stone to see if there would be a miracle. However, what fell apart with one knife was two pieces of stone chips, not a bit; the shadow of Lingjing.


    It''s a sigh of relief to see shuiyuyan. We can be sure that Hua Ruge''s previous achievements are entirely dependent on luck. Other people naturally think so, because they haven''t met a real powerful person who can only pick out a piece of middle-class Lingjing.


    Hua rugo was a little confused when she saw the last stone. She scratched her head and said, "it''s really a mistake."


    "I don''t think there''s any good luck this time." Shuiyuyan rarely smiles.


    "You''re just lucky." Hua Yuege said scornfully.


    This said the following people a Leng, and then all laughed, dare she think gambling stone is entirely by luck? I don''t know how I won last time.


    "Willing to lose." Hua Ruge calmly took out the land title and house title he had won before and handed them out in ten copies.


    Shuiyuyan smiled and approached her and said, "you''re still too tender. I''ll take all your things away. You''ll wait and see."


    Including her men.


    Hua Yuege also smiled when hearing the words. She patted shuiyuyan on the shoulder and said, "your father once told me not to be proud too early. I think it would be more appropriate to give you this. Go back and think about it slowly."


    "Bluff." Shuiyuyan gave a cold Snort and turned to get off the challenge arena.


    Hua Ruge also flew back to his seat.


    Tuo Ba Rui handed the tea to her and said, "drink tea."


    Hua Yuege smiled and asked, "why don''t you ask me?"


    "Guess." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    "No fun." Hua Yuege said in disappointment.


    Tuoba Rui smiles.


    Just after Shuijia''s arrival, many people began to think about China like song. Everyone knows that she is only a lucky person, and there are dozens of mines and shops in her hand. Naturally, they want to seize them.


    It''s Zhan Jia who stands out. Because he has lost water twice before, there isn''t much left in his family. So they want to earn it from Hua Ruge.


    At the same time, there are Liejia, who lost miserably at the same time. They are also interested in the fat sheep like song to China.


    The two were not willing to give in to each other, so they went to the stage to challenge China like a song.


    Although all the big families in the audience laughed at Hua Ruge, they looked down upon the fact that these two top families were so bullied.


    Hua Ruge frowned, and then said, "since both of us are interested in it, then according to my rules, how about the three of us compete together?"


    They both hesitated, and so did the owners of the two families.


    They want to take advantage of Hua Ruge, but they don''t want to take risks.


    The war family will be more confident, but the strong family knew that it was not as good as the war family, so they retired.


    "We wanted to have a fight with the master of the Hua family. Since we can''t do it, our strong family will quit." Said the son of the strong family, he retired from the arena.


    "I can compete with my family. If anyone else here wants to join us, we will accompany him to the end," said Zhan


    Their genius Zhan Yuexing is not only the opponent of shuiyuyan, but also the one who thinks he can win.


    Shuijia shuiyuyan spent too much energy before the first World War because she was too cautious. If she is sure about Zhan huaruge, it is not necessary to fight against Zhan Yuexing in the heyday.


    So the water family looked on, and the Tian family didn''t take the initiative to participate in gambling,


    and so on, but no one came out,


    so the Zhan family turned to Hua Ruge and said, "in this case, can the Hua family master fight alone with our Zhan family?"


    "What''s the difficulty?" Hua Yuege smiles and flies to the challenge arena again.


    In those days, her mother repented and fled to the next world. It was the war family that ruined her reputation and sent someone to arrest her. As a result, her mother''s serious injury has not yet recovered. She has always remembered this account.


    Since the big fish is caught, there is only one thing left for her to do. Kill!


    Zhan Yuexing slowly walked onto the stage and arched his hand to Hua Ruge, which was considered as a gift.


    Hua Yuege smiled back, and then they began to pick stones on the stage.


    This time Hua Yuege went to see some stones that shuiyuyan had chosen before.


    Before that, shuiyuyan chose more than ten stones. At last, she only chose three of them for gambling. The rest were still there.


    When she goes by, people will know what she wants to do.


    Sure enough, Hua Ruge picked out three of the biggest stones from it and let the little guy hold them.


    Water rain Yan see just a little happy mood and collapse, this shameless person!


    People in other families are also stunned. They didn''t know that they could operate it before? It''s a shame.


    Zhan Yuexing looks at all the black lines. In the face of this kind of opponent, even if there is no strength, it is enough to make people headache.


    He shook his head and began to choose his own stone.


    Hua Ruge is still sitting there waiting leisurely.


    After choosing Zhan Yuexing, he said, "what do you think of our bet on ten mines and ten shops?"


    "No, it''s too small." Hua Yuege waved his hand.


    "What does the Chinese mean?"


    "It''s really boring to play like this. I''m still betting on my whole family. There are 26 mines and 20 shops in total." Hua Ruge is very heroic.


    This is the biggest bet after Zhan Jia and Shui Jia.


    Many people in the following families have grown up and feel that Hua Ruge may be crazy.


    Zhan Yuexing was also surprised. He didn''t know how to deal with it. The leader of the war family quickly responded to him. Now there are almost all left in the war family. It''s hard to turn over if he gambles all in, or less.

 Chapter 1327

    "We are just fighting each other. There is no need to gamble our lives. If the owner of the Hua family thinks there are few, how about our fifteen mines and fifteen shops?" War Moon Star way.


    "It''s very troublesome to gamble like this. Since we are not afraid to add more points, we have 20 mine shops each. What do you think?" Hua Yuege continued.


    After all, they have asked for the challenge. It is estimated that they will be looked down upon by many people. If they don''t give up their bets, they will be criticized even more.


    Zhan Yuexing nods and agrees to cut the stone.


    Even if Hua rugo put out so many bets, he was still in a light mood, which made other family members in the audience think that the child might not have a long heart at all.


    Otherwise, there is no expression in such exciting things.


    No matter what people think, they finally focus on the stones on the stage.


    The stone cutter began to cut the first stone. Zhan Yuexing was a top-grade Lingjing, and Hua Ruge was also a top-grade Lingjing. However, Hua Ruge chose all the big stones, and her whole circle was large.


    When the second piece was cut, there was still light after the master cut the stone. When he cut it completely, he found that it was two pieces, both of them were excellent Lingjing. As a result, Hua Ruge''s was still a big circle.


    The two stones are similar in appearance, but those big stones of huaruge are obviously more valuable.


    This situation is really a little speechless.


    Zhan Yuexing''s determination is not good now. People are better than stones in terms of quality. How can it be bigger now.


    Shuiyuyan was even more angry at this, because Hua rugo had chosen all the stones carefully and spent a lot of effort to find them!


    Looking at her old enemy holding the stone she chose and gaining the upper hand in succession, how strong she had to be to be able to sit down.


    Of course, the faces of the water family are not good-looking. How could they meet such a rogue? It''s just that every time she attacks, they have no choice but to drive people crazy.


    On the challenge arena, the stone cutting master has taken the last stone, and there is light when one knife goes down.


    Among them, the stone of Zhanyue star shines blue light. After three or two knives are cut, people suddenly find that it is a top-grade crystal.


    The best Lingjing in the green level is only next to the purple one in huaruge. It''s the second valuable Lingjing coming out of the challenge arena. It''s just because it''s smaller, so its value can''t be compared with that before huaruge.


    Looking at the purple light of the stone, people can see that it is another excellent crystal. And... The size is still very large.


    Many people think it''s hard to sit and have a good vision. They stand up one after another and look at the stage surprised and envied. There''s another purple level elite crystal. It''s unimaginable, and it doesn''t need to be that small.


    Zhan''s face was earthy. Seeing the crystal, they knew that they could not win. They thought they could choose a soft persimmon to knead. Who would have thought that although the persimmon was soft enough, there was a needle hidden in it. The hands were full of blood.


    Although this woman has no ability, she is really too smart!


    The war family were gnashing their teeth. If they lost, they wouldn''t want to turn over.


    Shuijia''s side is even more oppressive. After all, these three stones were all moved out of the stone heap by shuiyuyan, but she didn''t expect to return to Hua Ruge like this, and she also used them to make a fortune.


    "Despicable, shameless." The water, rain and Yan''s demeanor can''t be maintained.


    Water Yu Tong is also gnashing his teeth on one side: "this curfew is really hateful."


    Shuixiaoze''s face was also very bad. After all, he missed such a precious stone, and Hua Ruge''s winning way really made him angry. Now he has to admit that this man is really hard to deal with.


    Every time they think that she is weak and deceitful, she can always give a slap to make her face hot and suffering.


    In these three times of competition, he could not see what kind of person Hua Ruge was and what kind of ability he had.


    Tian''s family was also surprised, but still didn''t forget to announce the result.


    The Zhan family reluctantly handed over the house title and the land title, which is almost all the possessions of the Zhan family. After handing it over, all the money left in the hand may not be enough for the expenses of the people, let alone the cultivation resources.


    Hua Yuege took over and smiled in the direction of the station owner with profound meaning: "let it go."


    Her smile made no secret of her aggressiveness.


    The war Master seemed to notice something and frowned.


    Hua Yuege takes back his smile and looks at the restless water house. Mei Feng picks it up slightly. The game is just beginning. One by one, he can''t sit down.


    The birth of the second priceless treasure really caused a great sensation. People were discussing it in the whole halftime. Of course, people were more and more optimistic about shuiyuyan of Shuijia. After all, she almost failed, and the stone picked out had such a high quality, which was undoubtedly true.


    However, there is a lot of controversy about Hua Ruge. Most people think that this is a person who plays smart and bumps into the Universiade. Of course, a small part of them have put forward different opinions. Their opinions are that you have seen which bumps into the Universiade can appear in such a large industry.


    So the conclusion of this small group of people is that Hua Ruge is a person with real ability, just playing pig and eating tiger all the time.


    But this kind of view was soon drowned in saliva. Seeing Hua Ruge''s foolishness, I knew that there was no real ability.


    During the break, Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui were chatting and listening to the surrounding voices.


    "What do you think?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "There are still some smart people." Tuoba Rui slowly expressed his opinion.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I think so, too."


    Just after the midfield, shuixiaoze received a message from shuizhenyun. When he heard it, he confirmed it again. He was still surprised to hear from Xiaosi.


    However, his brain was not slow, and he soon figured it out, so he gave orders to the family''s children.


    So just after the midfield, the water family came to the stage again. Just when people thought that the water family was going to challenge Hua Ruge again, the children of the water family turned to the Tian family and asked for a fight against the Tian family leader.


    This is a little surprising. The gambling skill of Tianjia is very high. Generally, few people dare to ask for battle. Unexpectedly, Shuijia has such courage.


    Although the leader of Tian family was a little surprised, he happily agreed and sent Tian Sheng, the son of his family, to fight.

 Chapter 1328

    Tian Sheng is Tian Chen''s brother and the most outstanding genius of Tian family. Like Shui Yuyan, he has high attainments in both cultivation and gambling.


    Here, shuiyuyan comes out and flies to the challenge arena. After a rest, she is completely recovered.


    Tian Sheng came to the stage, and they gave each other a salute, and then began to pick stones.


    "Why do you think Shuijia dare to challenge Tianjia?" Hua Yuege asks Tuoba Rui again and again.


    Tuo Ba Rui covers the teacup in his hand and says: "since the fight with you, the reputation and family strength of Shuijia have declined again and again. They need to improve their reputation and status, which is the best way."


    Hua Ruge nodded: "they are really confident about shuiyuyan."


    "It''s not all self-confidence. In my opinion, there is probably no way to go." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua rugo''s eyes narrowed when he heard Yan. It''s not impossible, but what makes him have to gamble this time?


    It''s not just external worries.


    "You mean there''s some instability in the water family?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "I think maybe there is a relationship in this area, which can be checked."


    "When I go back to ask my mother, I haven''t really investigated their family." Hua rugo has paid attention to this. If there is any internal problem, Shuijia is better to deal with than she imagined.


    After saying that, they turned their eyes to the stage, only to see that both of them were carefully selecting stones, because they were related to the reputation and status of the family, and had to be careful.


    The following people are also very focused. After all, they can hardly see Tian Sheng''s hand. Now they see him fighting with Shui Yuyan. Naturally, they want to know what the final result will be.


    Hua rugo leans on the chair and sends out his mind to explore the rocks they are not sure about, so as to guess their strength and win the contest.


    After half an hour, they picked out seven or eight stones and screened them.


    They spent a long time on the last few stones. Hua Ruge was fast asleep when he heard that the young master of Tianjia had finished the selection.


    Shuiyuyan had chosen it before, and next was the bet.


    "My water family goes out of the mine shop for 20 each. What do you think of Tianjia?" Shuiyuyan takes the lead in saying.


    Tian Sheng saw that he could make up his mind, so he nodded, "naturally."


    After the gambling discussion, the stone cutting master began to cut the stone, but because this time he treated the stones of these two people, the master was more careful.


    Hua Ruge leaned on the chair and squinted slightly, looking thoughtful.


    Below, people are staring at the knife in the hands of master stone cutter. When the first knife goes down, they see two rays of light straight into the sky. After cutting, they find that these are two pieces of top-grade crystal, both of which are yellow. Although they are of high value, there is nothing amazing for them.


    After the first one was basically flattened, the stone cutting master began to cut the second one, which was still full of light. Among them, the one in Tiansheng was the green level elite crystal, while the one in shuiyuyan was just the ordinary elite crystal, which was dominated by people.


    Shuiyuyan is nervous. Like everyone, she is staring at the third stone.


    Before the knife fell, nobody knew what was inside except Hua Ruge.


    The stone cutting master finally cut the knife. When the knife fell, the blue light of shuiyuyan was shining in the sky. It was a rare blue level elite crystal. Its value was much higher than that of green level.


    And the last piece of Tiansheng is not so amazing. Like the one before shuiyuyan, it''s just a common top-grade stone. In this way, you can see it from the top.


    The following people have opened their eyes. What a skill they should have to offer six top-notch Lingjing. It seems that their strength is equal, but shuiyuyan''s luck may be a little better.


    Shuiyuyan''s heart was glad, but he was still very convergent and said to Tiansheng, "elder brother, I''ve accepted it."


    "You''re welcome. You have the ability." Although Tian Sheng lost, he just frowned and didn''t lose.


    Although many people in Tianjia expressed regret, the look of Tianjia master did not change much. At the end of the day, he smiled and said, "my niece of Shuijia is indeed a master of Beidou Pavilion. She has the ability. My Tianjia is willing to give in and lose."


    Said then asked the person to deliver the title deed to the past.


    Tian Sheng made a salute, then returned to Tian''s table, sat down and whispered to Tian''s master, "father, I''m sorry."


    "Since it''s gambling, there''s luck in it. Don''t worry about it." The Lord of heaven comforts us.


    Their Tianjia family''s position in this moon city has been unshakable for a long time. Losing is nothing more than losing face and being said a few words. As long as they can see it, it''s nothing.


    Tian Sheng nodded and said nothing more.


    As a result, Shuijia has gained a lot of mines and shops, which is not only enough to distribute to the five families, but also to recover a lot of good reputation. And the war family has fallen, I believe that after this gambling meeting, the water family will naturally become the second largest family in the moon city.


    Water Xiaoze is very happy, and immediately orders people to send the news home to zhongshuizhenyun.


    Shuiyutong looks at shuiyuyan coming back, and even laughs and boasts: "elder sister is really amazing. Even the young master of Tianjia is not your opponent. You don''t know that when the Lingjing light hit you just now, you are like a fairy. The whole audience is looking at you."


    "Is it?" Shuiyuyan listens to this words on the face to show the smile, the eye has the consciousness to look to Tuoba Rui direction.


    Don''t know if he looks at himself?


    As a result, when she looked at the past, she was seeing Tuo BARREI peeling the orange, and Hua rugo was leaning on the chair. He sent the orange petals to her mouth. When she was satisfied with the smile, his eyes were full of doting and gentleness. What cold and merciless shadow?


    So shuiyuyan''s pleasant mood immediately sank down. She felt as if she had knocked over the vinegar bottle. However, she wanted to get angry and found that she was not qualified to be jealous at all, which made her collapse.


    Hua Ruge over there was planning the next plan leisurely. As a result, he felt a sense of resentment enveloped him. He looked up and saw that it really came from shuiyuyan.


    So she looked at the water, Yuyan and Tuoba Rui.


    "What do you think?" Tuo barrui''s attention is only on her, and naturally she will not pay attention to others.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "you look so attractive. I''d better stay at home more and go out less later."


    It''s not so good that her own man is remembered by others.


    "That''s all for each other." Tuoba Rui hears the faint reply.


    He still thinks it''s not safe to let her out, but she doesn''t know how to introspect. She likes to make friends even if she doesn''t go out. There are more people in contact than him.

 Chapter 1329

    Hua rugo thought about it and said with a smile, "well, I''ll change into men''s clothes when I go out. How about changing into women''s clothes?"


    Tuo Barry''s face turned black when he heard this.


    "Although your edges and corners are too clear, as long as you simply decorate them, you will certainly look beautiful in women''s clothes." Hua Ruge felt his chin and looked at his face.


    Tuo Barry thinks she''s a jerk more and more. He holds her heavily in his arms and warns in a low voice: "if you dare to come up with this idea again, I will make you unable to get out of bed."


    "You still want to hit me?" Hua is singing and eyebrows are raised.


    Tuoba Rui squinted: "it seems that it''s time for you to think about the starting point."


    Hua Ruge looks at his evil eyes, swallows his saliva subconsciously, and has an unknown premonition.


    Tuoba Rui picked out his lips, and his mood had already drifted back to his bed. Tonight, he must let her deeply realize the mistake.


    Although Hua Ruge has forgotten her previous experience, she is not a white rabbit who often lives in the market. Seeing his face change, her face is red. Especially since they are so close now, her nose tip is rubbing his chin, which makes her feel that she is not breathing well.


    "That You hurt me. Let go. " She stammered.


    "Be good." Tuo barrai patted her on the head.


    Hua Ruge really feels that her body is a little hot, and she will be steamed if she is so close. She really wants to open her skull to see what she is thinking.


    But since Tuoba Rui said that she dare not move, after all, who knows what he will do.


    Tuoba Rui is very satisfied with this and holds her tighter.


    Fortunately, the stage has entered a new round of challenges, so people did not pay attention to them.


    After the three families came to an end one after another, some other big families began to gamble. Hua Ruge divided his mind and looked around. He felt that he had no interest in himself, so he stopped paying attention.


    In the afternoon, there were two more contests. Although the standard was very high, there was no way to compare it with the previous one.


    So at the end of the night, people are still talking about the level of shuiyuyan and the treachery of huaruge. None of the children of Tian family has a high degree of discussion.


    Just after the end of the show, Tuo Ba Rui took a look at Hua Ruge. She saw the coral hand on her wrist twinkling, and the two suddenly appeared in their bedrooms.


    More precisely, it appears on the bed, keeping a position of female under male. Hua Ruge is completely suppressed by the man on her.


    "Hello, what are you doing?" Hua Ruge is stupid.


    Although she knew what he was talking about before, she didn''t expect him to come really, and she was still in such a hurry.


    "Right on the ground." Tuo Ba Rui said and kissed her lips.


    It''s a temporary idea, and it''s the inevitable result of many days of suffering.


    "Hmmm......" Hua Ruge''s lips were kissed and she could only whimper, and then she felt Tuo BARREI''s big hands making mischief on her.


    I don''t know how, there is a wave in her eyes.


    After a kiss fell, there was little left on both of them. Hua Ruge bit some swollen lips and looked at him with a resentful look. The eyes light like anger like anger, falling in the eyes of men is undoubtedly very intriguing.


    "Tuo barrow, you''re a rascal." She said angrily, but her voice was somehow soft.


    Tuo Ba Rui reached for her chin and said, "I can''t blame you for that. Who made you look so attractive?"


    Hua Ruge went to hit his hand, but he first grasped her hand, raised it over his head and pressed it on the bed, bent over and kissed it again.


    Hua Ruge is sullen. It''s really time for her to flirt with herself. She has no strength now, and even if she has strength, she is not someone else''s opponent. You can only be slaughtered.


    Tuo Ba Rui is familiar with her in this field, and soon she can''t stir her up. She doesn''t even know who she is, and she is completely reduced to a small sheep.


    There is no reason for the wolf to put such a lovely fat sheep on his hands, and he will soon eat them dry and wipe them clean.


    From dusk to dusk, he didn''t stop tossing. Hua Ruge finally realized what he said was true. He couldn''t get out of bed any more.


    "No, you can''t do it." Hua Ruge is paralyzed in bed, pleading for mercy to Tuoba Rui, who moves his hands and feet again.


    Tuo Ba Rui kisses her forehead lovingly and says with a smile: "this wants to escape?"


    "I''m too tired." Hua Ruge felt that he really had no strength and was much more tired than in the first World War.


    "You don''t have to move." Tuoba Rui said, holding her in the middle of the bed, and said, "exercise is also good for your health."


    Bah!


    Hua Ruge has 10000 grass and mud horses galloping by in her heart. Is her constitution not good? But it''s useless to have any constitution.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know how many times she was tossed that night. In a word, she didn''t get a quarter of an hour''s stop. Only when it was bright the next day was she let go, and it was the result she asked for.


    She feels soft everywhere now. It''s difficult for her to get out of bed or move her fingers.


    "Or not today." Tuoba Rui seduced her and said in her ear.


    Hua rugo looked at his meaningful eyes and hurriedly shook her head. She dared not stay in bed any longer. No matter where the man went, he looked like a human being. When he got in bed, he was just a fighter, and where he was serious.


    Tuoba Rui is satisfied with his fighting power. He teased her before getting up and said, "next time, do you want to say what you said yesterday?"


    Let him dress up as a woman, thanks to her to say.


    Hua Ruge then shook his head and said honestly, "never again."


    "Darling." Tuo barrui kisses her forehead with satisfaction.


    Hua Ruge gnaws his teeth, my dear Lord, you are a hoodlum in the halo of asceticism!


    "What are you thinking of with such fierce eyes?" Tuoba Rui asked.


    Hua rugo quickly converged and squeezed out a smiling face: "I wonder if I can have a delicious breakfast this morning?"


    "Wait." Tuo Ba Rui rubs her head and gets up to prepare.


    Hua rugo thought that he was not allowed to go to the kitchen because of his injuries, but now he looks like a wounded man?


    She got up hard and began to use her energy to eliminate her fatigue.


    Breakfast is ready when Hua rugo cleans up and goes out. Tuo Barry is very considerate to feed her, but he also found that his little darling look is not very friendly.


    Of course, he won''t reflect on himself and attribute all her complaints to not being used to them. Just wait for them to get used to them.


    Because the time to clean up in the morning was a little long, so the next day I went there a little late. Actually, two families began to compete. As a result, they got a lot of attention.


    Hua Ruge is a little guilty, but he has a good quality in mind. He is shameless and doesn''t show anything.

 Chapter 1330

    Of course, after she sat down, she gave him a dark look.


    Tuoba Rui seems to have noticed her eyes and turned around, but what he saw was Hua Ruge''s smiling face.


    Yes, it''s much better.


    Hua Ruge secretly scolds herself for being disheartened. How can she be bullied? However, she has practiced many ways in her heart, but there is basically no way to help her turn over.


    Although she was very confident at other times, now she found herself in front of the man as if she had only been crushed.


    So at last she had to confess.


    On the same day, neither the lie family nor the Zhan family appeared, and there were two empty seats on them. The reason for their exit was very simple, because there was nothing to gamble on, and they were afraid of being embarrassed by others.


    This is the last day of the gambling conference. Throughout the field, Shuijia seems to be the biggest winner. It''s the family with the largest number of mines and shops in the whole luoyuecheng city that has won the fierce family and Zhanjia family, not to mention Tianjia once.


    Shuizhenyun and shuixiaoze made an inventory before they came. They found that there are more than 80 mines and more than 100 shops in their home. It has already surpassed Tianjia''s family business, and will be rejuvenated soon.


    The second winner is Hua Ruge. She has gone from several mines and shops to 46 mines and 40 shops now. I believe that she can replace Zhan Jia in the future to fill the vacancy of three families in luoyuecheng.


    Of course, Hua rugo will never be satisfied with this. After two families got hot, she planned to challenge the water family, but the water family took the lead to stand up and fight against Hua rugo.


    So this became the focus of people''s attention. I thought the confrontation between the two families was over, but I didn''t expect that Shuijia would not give up.


    In the face of the shouting of the water family, Hua Ruge said with a smile, "of course we should."


    Water Yuyan over there was not nervous when she came to the stage again. After all, after several times of competition, she can be sure that Hua Ruge is really incompetent. What can she be afraid of.


    Hua Ruge is still smiling and kind-hearted. She has a strong affinity. She doesn''t look like she''s going to have a competition, but more like she''s going to make friends.


    After shuiyuyan got on the stage, he said coldly, "I didn''t expect you to dare to fight."


    "There''s no reason why I won''t let you die." Hua said with a smile.


    "Soon you will be quiet." Water rain Yan is very disdainful to say.


    "Since we are so sure, let''s just choose one stone to decide the outcome." Hua Ruge is too lazy to spend a lot of time on calculation. After all, this is the last day. It doesn''t matter if the strength is exposed.


    Shuiyuyan picked up her eyebrows and asked, "are you sure?"


    "I''m afraid you dare not." Hua Ruge excites her.


    Shuiyuyanming knows that this is a drastic method and can only promise. First, she doesn''t want to be considered incompetent. Second, she still has confidence in herself.


    "Well, make a bet." Hua Yuege said, the smile in his eyes has the taste of provocation.


    "You like to gamble on your own life, don''t you? How about we gamble on your whole life this time?"


    As soon as she said this, there was a sound of air-conditioning under her, which was a big bet. Although according to the strength of shuiyuyan, we can kill Hua Ruge in a second, but this time, after all, it''s more than a stone, and the element of luck is greater.


    Of course, some people think that the water family is despicable. They have been fighting against others'' shortcomings. They won so many things before, but now they are directly fighting against all their families. It''s really disgraceful.


    Hua Yuege hears the words and says with a smile, "you really know me, so it''s settled."


    Even if she makes such a decision, there is still no big emotional fluctuation on her face, which makes people unable to see what she is thinking.


    "It can''t be better." Water rain Yan sneers, the heart seems to have foreseen Hua Ruge lost all appearance.


    She''s really looking forward to it.


    Of course, Hua Ruge is looking forward to it.


    This time, Hua Ruge didn''t find any stones, but she also walked on the field seriously. However, she just looked at them and didn''t use any skills to judge them.


    When shuiyuyan meets the uncertain stone, she will let the little guy hold it up and protect it from Hua Ruge. Since she saw the shamelessness of Hua Ruge, she is more careful now.


    Finally, she chose one of the four or five stones with relative assurance. She wiped her sweat and looked up at Hua Ruge in the distance, who was looking at her and the stone in her hand. Her eyes were light, like just watching.


    Shuiyuyan doesn''t pay attention to her mysticism, just let the boy hold the stone on stage.


    Hua rugo walked on the court for a while again, and finally pointed to a fist sized stone and said, "look at this, it''s good."


    So the guy behind her picked up the stone easily and walked back.


    When people saw the small stones in Hua Ru''s Singers laughing, others asked, "why don''t you pick the big stones?"


    I remember that Hua Ruge was big before, just as funny as he was.


    "Those are too ugly to see." Hua Yuege replied in a proper way, which made the next burst of laughter.


    Some people just make fun of it, others think Hua Ruge is interesting.


    She is a person who I lift weight lightly in this arena. She is leisurely and indifferent, which most people can''t do. They naturally yearn for.


    When the stone was taken back, shuiyuyan was stunned for a while, then sneered.


    As expected, I don''t know the gambling stone. How high quality can I win when the stone itself is so small? It''s basically a loss.


    Master Cheshi also shook his head. He felt that this job was not easy to do. He had to be careful. He was not afraid to hurt the Lingjing inside, but to cut himself into hands.


    Under people''s gaze, the two masters began to cut stones, and one sword went down and one purple light rose to the sky. People were stunned, and the purple level crystal appeared again.


    And it''s also the best. It looks like it''s not small.


    Shuiyuyan''s satisfied smile came out on her face. This time, she was able to play at a super level. She found such a precious stone. She would like to see what else huaruge can do.


    It''s amazing to see that the water lady is not as good as Hua Ruge in terms of strength, but she''s too powerful on the gambling stones. Everything is right.


    Even the head of Tian''s family nodded and said to Tian Sheng behind him, "you are not wronged if you lose to such a person."


    "I know that I''m not as skilled as a person. I''ll practice hard later." Said Tian Sheng modestly.


    "You have this state of mind is the best, always remember that your mental strength is more important than your strength." The bishop of heaven said.

 Chapter 1331

    Tian Sheng nodded, "I understand."


    "Look at the two of them. Who do you think will win?" The Lord of heaven looked at the challenge arena and asked meaningfully.


    Tian Sheng said without thinking: "naturally, it''s shuiyuyan from Shuijia. There''s no light and no hope for that Dao."


    Tianjiazhu shook his head: "I''m very optimistic about Hua rugo''s girl doll."


    "My father thinks she''s really powerful?" Tiansheng asked.


    The Lord of heaven squinted and didn''t answer.


    When the families below see shuiyuyan''s best Lingjing cheering for her, they also feel sorry for Hua Ruge. All of them have lost so much. It''s not a busy job.


    "Water rain Yan smiled, way:" I say you still give up


    When the stone cutter was about to drop the second knife, Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "wait a minute."


    Her eyes fell on shuiyuyan''s body and she asked with a smile, "do you want to increase the price?"


    "How dare you raise the price?" Shuiyuyan repeated with some doubts.


    "Danlu." Hua Ruge picked up her eyebrows and looked at her: "do you want it?"


    As soon as shuiyuyan''s eyes narrowed, she was immediately moved. That''s a magic weapon.


    But she is even more surprised why Hua rugo gambles. Isn''t it obvious that she will lose?


    There is no doubt about shuixiaoze. If he is fighting with others, he will definitely increase the price without hesitation. There are few such artifacts in the world, but they are more precious than these mine shops.


    All the family members around here think Hua Ruge is crazy. Although they haven''t seen the Danlu in her mouth, they also know what a great thing it must be.


    Others regret that they gambled too much at this time. They haven''t seen that they are doomed to increase the price after losing. It''s not about brain damage.


    "I don''t want much either. I''ll change the Danlu to your mine and shop for 20 each. I''ll give you a word if you want more." Hua Ruge is sitting on one side of the water roaring.


    Hearing this number, shuixiaoze subconsciously wants to say yes. It''s really a good deal. But after being hit by huarugekeng too many times, he knows clearly that there may be a price in front of him. He also suspects that it''s a hole, so he doesn''t dare to say yes easily.


    At this time, a gust of wind passed over people''s heads, and people looked intently and saw that shuizhenyun had appeared in the seat of Shuijia. In fact, he had been watching the competition secretly. Now when he made a decision, he had to come out.


    "Since you are so arrogant, as you say, we will raise." The water shakes the cloud solemnly to open a way.


    One day, the host of his family was not afraid of Hua Ruge''s debt.


    Shuixiaoze and shuiyuyan are very in favor of this decision, but other Shuijia children are not so optimistic. After all, they are always trapped in the situation that they are determined to win.


    "The Lord of heaven is really happy." Hua Yuege smiled and said to the stone cutter, "please cut the stone."


    The stone cutting master then picked another edge and cautiously dropped a knife. After all, this is the highest stone bet by him.


    People''s attention is highly focused on this stone, and they all want to know if there is any crystal in it.


    When a knife fell, people only felt that their eyes were blinded for a moment by the light in them. There was only one picture in their brain. A brilliant silver light rose to the sky, sending out the breath of extremely pure spiritual power, which seemed to be more pure than the spiritual power in people.


    When the eyes are restored, people have a precaution, and they can see clearly by turning the power of mind to the eyes.


    I saw the silver light in the corner of the small stone as before, and the pure breath was not felt by all people.


    Everyone was stunned. This also includes the stone cutting master, who has never seen such a treasure, and does not know how to cut the next knife.


    "Master, don''t worry too much. Just cut it normally." Hua Ruge said on one side.


    It took the stone cutter a quarter of an hour or so to peel off all the stone chips, revealing a whole silver crystal, the size of a walnut in the middle, without any impurities. It''s beautiful.


    "What is this?" Some people can''t help asking. They can see that this is a treasure, but they don''t know what it is.


    Many people in the crowd looked at each other.


    Water shock cloud is not stable body shape, a step backward, like earth.


    Shuixiaoze hurriedly comes forward to hold on.


    The water on the challenge arena, YuYan''s eyes wide, said with an unbelievable face: "impossible, impossible."


    The head of the heaven''s family slightly shrank his pupils and asked the man in the back: "where is this stone from?"


    There will never be such a crystal in their mine, otherwise no one is willing to sell it.


    "Our stones are all from the gambling ground. They were piled up in it many years ago. The source can''t be found." The man replied.


    The God''s master said with regret, "it''s a pity."


    After all, the onlookers here are from different families. They are also knowledgeable. The older ones recognize them, but they are not convinced.


    Hua Ruge can feel that it''s a good thing, but actually she doesn''t know what it is.


    She looks down at Tuo barrui and gets a response from the latter who shakes her head.


    "Is this the legendary Tianpin Lingjing?" After a while, someone in the crowd finally spoke.


    Many people take a breath of cool air when saying this. It''s hard to say that the best Lingjing is rare. That day, pinglingjing belongs to the level of Tiancai and Dibao. It''s said that only a few tianpingling crystals can be dug out from several mines in the world, each of which is the most precious one.


    different kinds of pinglingjing have different functions on this day, and it''s a great waste to use them as cultivation resources, which are generally used To treat all kinds of injuries.


    Hua rugo can understand this only after listening to the following comments, but she would like to know what can silver tianpinlingjing cure? Now her mother, Tuoba Rui and childe wutrace all have different kinds of injuries. If one of them can be used, she will be satisfied.


    However, for a long time, no one said what it could do, just talking about how rare and priceless pining crystal is on this day. Although it is very small, it will definitely crush the Yuyan piece of water.


    It''s not really a level thing.


    Of course, soon people will focus on Hua Ruge''s body, most of the eyes are thoughtful.


    Judging from this phenomenon, Hua Ruge is not good at bumping into the Universiade. He is just pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger.


    At the same time, the tianjiazhu also said: "I didn''t expect that tianpinlingjing would appear in our moon city. The huajiazhu is really a talent. Then I judge the huajiazhu to win this contest. Everyone has no opinion."


    "The Lord of heaven is wise." Families joined in succession.

 Chapter 1332

    The Lord of heaven turned to look at the water and said, "what do you think of the water uncle?"


    Shuizhenyun now sits on the seat of shuixiaoze before. The whole person seems to be a lot older in a moment. There is still a struggle in her eyes. She can''t accept that she lost like this.


    Although it''s a bit ungenerous like this, people can understand that if 60 mines are transported by one breath and 60 shops are not dizzy, the bearing capacity is strong.


    Shuiyuyan stared at Hua Ruge and said, "what have you done?"


    How come Shuijia is where it is today?


    "When I lost the last game, I told you not to be happy too early. Who would you blame if you didn''t listen?" Hua Ruge picked the corner of his lips and said, "your water family almost killed my mother. Do you think I''ll let you go easily?"


    "You are mean." "Water rain Yan is angry way, the voice is very big, so that the attention of the whole audience has been attracted.


    "As for this, your water family is better." Hua Ruge picked his eyebrows and said coldly, "I just want to tell you in my way that everything you did to my mother 20 years ago and to me 20 years later is wrong."


    "Nonsense, you should get rid of this wild seed. I just wish I hadn''t killed you earlier." The water thundered and the clouds roared.


    Hua Ruge sneered: "you don''t have the ability. Now it''s time for me to let you know what the cost of doing something wrong is."


    "What do you want to do?" When shuixiaoze asked questions, he looked rather afraid.


    "Of course you will, but not now." Hua rugo said and held out his hand. "What you have to do now is to give me what you lost."


    Shuizhenyun almost didn''t spit blood because of her anger.


    Other families whimpered, some sympathized with the water family''s experience, some felt that their family had done too much, others just lamented that glory and wealth were just passing by, saying no would be over.


    The Tian family will naturally urge the Shui family to hand over the house title deed and the land title deed, and the implementation is also very fast, which has been sent to her when she was seated in huaruge.


    After receiving these things, the industry under the name of huaruge has more than doubled. It seems that there are more than 100 mines and more than 100 stores, much more than Tianjia.


    The result is not to be lamented by everyone. Although we know that the gambling stones will fluctuate a little, we did not expect that there will be such a big change. The Shuijia, Zhanjia and Liejia under Tianjia have all been pushed down from the historical stage, and most of their industries are in the hands of the newly rich Hua Ruge. The woman in her twenties also seems to be among the richest families in luoyuecheng.


    Of course, even if Hua Ruge is like this, it can''t be compared with Tianjia at all, because in addition to the industry and resources, what affects the family''s ranking is more family strength, among which Tianjia is unfathomable, and Hua Ruge naturally can''t be compared.


    After the end of the gambling game, no one thought that Hua Ruge was a fat sheep with no ability. After seeing her powerful strength, no one dared to challenge, so this game became the last competition of the gambling game.


    When no one came to the stage, tianjiazhu announced the end of the meeting. After saying some polite words, the gambling meeting was completely over.


    Hua Ruge was relieved on his way back and asked Tuo BARREI on one side, "how did I do?"


    "Very well." Tuoba Rui smiled and held her in her arms and said, "but punish them, and be angry."


    "I know that the first time I met them was when they caught me. It can be said that meeting them was an enemy. Of course, I won''t mind, but I''m afraid my mother will be sad. " Hua Ruge sighs.


    She also thought that she would not retaliate for her mother, but later thought that this was too emotional. As long as the water family had power, she would never let go of their mother and son. How could she be merciful.


    And shuiyunning also knows this, so no matter what huaruge does, she doesn''t interfere, let alone block it.


    But not to say is not to say, Hua rugo felt that his mother is not merciless, the heart is always some sad.


    Since ancient times, it''s hard for an honest official to cut off household chores. This kind of thing can''t be handled clearly with his mind.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded, "yes, how much time we have to spend with my aunt to make her happy."


    "This is the only way." Hua rugo said, leaning on his shoulder: "thanks to you."


    Tuoba Rui dotes on the smile: "as long as you need, I have been."


    As soon as Tuoba Rui came home, she went into the kitchen to prepare a meal to celebrate. Hua Ruge went to shuiyunning''s yard. But she just said something to her mother, and a young man came outside to report: "master, son, the big boy of Tianjia asks for a meeting."


    "Tian Sheng?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Exactly."


    "What did he ask me for?" Hua rugo narrowed his eyes and said, "please come to the front hall, I''ll be there."


    "Yes." The boy promised to run to the front yard.


    Hua Ruge turned to look at shuiyunning and said, "mother, let''s go to see what''s going on. I''ll eat with my mother later."


    "Wait." Shuiyunning holds Hua Ruge''s hand and says seriously:


    "this Tianjia is different from our Shuijia. They are old-fashioned families. No one knows when and how they are born. In short, when there is the moon city, there will be their families. They have deep inside information. Don''t provoke them easily."


    Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly: "mother rest assured, the child is not easy to cause trouble, will be careful."


    "Go." Shuiyunning let her go simply because she couldn''t listen.


    She''s not in trouble? Then there will be no troublemakers.


    Hua Ruge tidied up his robes. When he reached the front hall, Tian Sheng was already sitting there. Compared with his younger brother, he was more calm and gentle.


    "It''s been a long time, young master." Hua Yuege said as she entered the door.


    "You are welcome, master Hua. I just arrived." Tian Sheng''s gentle mouth.


    He seems to have no edge, but Hua rugo doesn''t think that he is incompetent and can be identified as the heir of the quasi head of the family. This man certainly has many advantages.


    Hua Ruge sat on one side and asked, "what''s your advice when you come to my house?"


    "I don''t dare to. I just want to make a deal with the Chinese master." Tian Sheng said slowly.


    Hua Yuege laughs: "let''s hear the details."


    "To be honest, I''m here for the Tianpin silver crystal. If the master of the Chinese family is willing to give up his love, my Tianjia will show enough sincerity." Tian Sheng explains his intention.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "I''m sorry for this. I heard that tianpinlingjing can be used as medicine. My mother is not in good health. I want to leave it to her."


    It doesn''t matter if it''s anything else, but she can''t let it go when it comes to treatment.

 Chapter 1333

    "This day, pinlingjing has extraordinary power and can be used as a medicine. It''s just that the silver crystal is useless for body injuries, but it''s used to concentrate and shape the soul." Tian Sheng explains to her.


    "Focus and shape the soul?" Hua Yuege repeated in surprise, then said to himself, "that is to say, it can be used to treat the trauma of the spirit?"


    "In theory, it''s OK." Tian Sheng nodded and then asked, "does the Hua family need it?"


    "To be honest, I am looking for this kind of thing recently. Please forgive me, young master." Hua Ruge''s sincere apology.


    Tian Sheng still shook his head gently and said: "since that''s the case, I congratulate the master of Hua family. How can I see that it''s a sudden day."


    "Where is the Heavenly Master? I was blessed by your family before I came to thank you. Please thank the Heavenly Master for me." Hua Yuege said.


    "You are welcome, master Hua. I have something else to do, so I''ll go first." Tian Sheng gets up.


    "I''ll see you off." Hua Ruge also got up and left after sending him out of the mansion.


    As she walked back, she exclaimed, "the real big family is different. No wonder the war family and the water family have not made great progress."


    Before we got to the courtyard, Hua Yuege saw shuiyunning coming up and asked, "what can I do for you, Tianjia young master?"


    "I want to change a piece of Lingjing that I cut today. I didn''t change it." Hua Ruge''s light answer,


    "isn''t it unpleasant to make trouble?" Water Yun Ning asked worried.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "the heavenly family is not so unreasonable. If they don''t provoke me, I won''t provoke them."


    "That''s good." Shuiyunning breathed a sigh of relief.


    Hua Ruge is holding her mother back. It seems that her image in her mother''s heart can''t be saved.


    Back in the courtyard, after the two did well, Hua rugezai asked about the water family.


    "The previous generations of the Shui family have many children, and there are many collateral branches. If the head of the family is not absolutely powerful, he can''t help it. If your grandfather does not pass the title of head of the family to your uncle, he will be afraid that he will not be able to control the overall situation. " Said shuiyunning.


    Hua Ruge nodded thoughtfully. No wonder that the owners of other families are the same generation as shuixiaoze. Shuijia is still the master of water.


    Shuiyunning looked at her and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "I wanted to take the rest of their industry and start their fight with the warfighters." Hua Yuege said.


    Shuiyun listened to her and asked, "now?"


    "It doesn''t sound like I''m doing it now." Hua Ruge touches her chin.


    "Yes, now that the water family is in decline, internal fighting is certain." Shuiyun thought.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows and said, "maybe I just need to add a fire."


    "Do as you like." Shuiyunning knows that her daughter has a proper measure.


    "Mother." Hua rugo takes shuiyunning''s hand and asks seriously, "do you want the child to stop?"


    Shuiyun said thoughtlessly: "the mother knows you are a sensible and appropriate child. You have the courage that the mother does not have. Do what you want. The mother will not interfere with you."


    She also knows that letting go is likely to make the water family fight back. It''s better to make it more chaotic.


    "It''s good for a mother to understand a child." Hua Yuege is smiling and leaning on the shoulder of shuiyunning.


    "Water Yun Ning dotes on mammy her head way:" how big person, return coquettish


    "I don''t care. My mother won''t laugh at me anyway." Hua Ruge said shamelessly.


    After chatting for a while in the courtyard, Tuo Barry''s dinner is ready. After eating, Hua rugo and Tuo Barry go back to their yard.


    "Ruirui, I heard something today." Just out of the yard, Hua Ruge hugged Tuoba Rui''s arm and said with a little excitement.


    "What do you call me?" Tuoba Rui raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Rui, isn''t it cute?" Hua Yuege repeated.


    Tuo Barry only felt headache: "I would rather you call my name."


    "It''s so boring. I''ll call it that later. It''s kind and lovely." Hua Yuege said with a satisfied face.


    Tuoba Rui''s head is as big as a fight. It''s really difficult for him to accept such a nickname for his temperament.


    "You promised." Hua Ruge is coquetting at him.


    Tuoba Rui nodded with a stiff head: "follow you."


    Hua Yuege smiled contentedly and said, "Ruirui, Xiaorui..."


    "You just told me something." Tuoba Rui quickly shifts the topic.


    Hua Ruge thought of the main topic: "when you were cooking, Tian Sheng came to me and wanted to replace my Lingjing. When I inquired about it, I knew that this Lingjing in my hand could be used to repair the damage of the spirit."


    Tuoba Rui hears Yan Mou Guang and says: "really?"


    "He means he hasn''t seen it, but in theory, I want to try." Hua Yuege said.


    "Even if it can''t be used, it won''t hurt people. Of course, you can try it." When Tuo Barry said this, he could feel his voice shaking.


    Is he finally coming back after finishing the whole song?


    Hua Ruge nodded: "besides, my xuanwonderland is stable now. It''s time to break through. I thought about closing down for a while and solving it together."


    "Good." Tuo Barry took her hand: "I will protect you."


    "But I''m a little nervous. What kind of person was I before?" Hua Ruge asked a little uneasily.


    After all, she lost her memory and slowly formed the current outlook on life. She was afraid that the gap between her and her former self was too large.


    "It''s the way I like it, as it is now." Tuoba said with a smile.


    Hua Ruge scratched his head and turned his head to respond with a faint voice: "Oh."


    "Shy?" Tuoba Rui asked over his head.


    "Not really." Hua Ruge holds his arm and wants to walk by himself.


    Tuo Ba Rui took her hand and pulled it back. He circled her in his arms and said, "this is the right way to go."


    Hua is like a song with a drum and a mouth, but the corner of her lips soon raises a happy smile. After he said that, her little worry has long gone. Now she is surrounded by him. Don''t mention the sense of security.


    Tuoba Rui smiled a little, and then she was circled back to the yard.


    On the same day, the two were sweet and honey. The water family fried the pot. The biggest winner became the biggest loser in a day. Let alone the collateral branch, even the lineage collapsed.


    Shuizhenyun didn''t show up when he came back from the event. Shuixiaoze couldn''t resist the side attack. He ran to shuizhenyun''s room and knocked on the door.


    But after knocking for a long time, he didn''t make a sound. Finally, he pushed the door in and saw that the water tremor cloud had fainted on the ground, and there was blood on the ground and on his lips.


    "Father." Shuixiaoze hurriedly came forward to help people up. He thought his father had been attacked, but he did not see any trauma after careful exploration.


    It seems that I was spitting blood.

 Chapter 1334

    In fact, it''s no wonder that the old man can''t bear it in his heart. Who is not angry about this.


    Looking at Hua Ruge''s ability at the end of the show, I knew that she had been pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, and looked like she was weak. In fact, she was playing with water.


    And shuizhenyun, an old man who has lived for hundreds of years, is playing so with a little girl doll. He is not angry and can bear it well in his heart.


    The current situation is not only angry, but also he has to face the water family who has been completely suppressed. Before that, the side support of the water family had been noisy. Now he once again judged that the mistake was the complete loss of prestige, waiting for him, I''m afraid that the water family was torn apart.


    Even so, he still doesn''t know whether Hua Ruge will let go. Now she has so many resources in her hand. If she still keeps an eye on Shuijia, there will be a disaster.


    In the face of such pressure and worry, no matter how strong his psychological defense line is going to collapse.


    At the same time, shuixiaoze felt sorry for his father. At that time, if he accepted Hua Ruge instead of setting up a killing Bureau, maybe today''s situation would not be like this.


    If they have two trumps, shuiyuyan and huaruge at the same time, this gambling conference will definitely turn around, and it is not impossible to catch up with Tianjia.


    Unfortunately, there is no room for turning back.


    He sat on the ground with a fist in his hand.


    Shuiyunning, you still beat me after all. I never thought that my next generation would lose to you.


    Next, the water family fell into a turbulent situation. All the collateral forces opened fire on their families in an all-round way. They wanted to attack the water Zhenyun and roll down the position of the head of the family, and change people to sit in the head of the family.


    After all, the number of legitimate people is small. After all, they can''t sit stably after the attack. Moreover, shuizhenyun is ill with Qi, and has no competitiveness. Only shuixiaoze and shuiyuyan are left.


    Among them, shuiyuyan''s identity still makes many collateral fear, but when the collateral is twisted into a rope, it is also released, and the legitimate even lost the last trump card, and the power to fight completely.


    So the owner of shuizhenyun''s house was soon abandoned. When people thought that was the end of it, more disputes arose.


    Because there are so many sidelines, it''s a question who is going to be the head of the family. No one is humble about this kind of thing, and it''s almost impossible to fight for it.


    During this period, Hua Ruge didn''t do anything special. He just bought several aides from the water family to mix the water in the pool.


    Although shuizhenyun is ill, he can see clearly that when we want to reach a consensus, someone will jump out and make trouble. If there is no one to manipulate him, he will not believe it.


    However, he said how many times of unity can''t be used, but no one in the water family cares for him and is still fighting for the position of the head of the family.


    After the Dragon without head, those affiliated families of the water family have changed their minds and changed their courtyards.


    Those mines and shops that didn''t lose clean have long been divided up. The whole water house seems to be a heap of loose sand. You can see that it won''t be a big climate.


    Hua rugo thinks she can quit, but at this time, many people in Shuijia sent her gifts and famous posts.


    She was stunned. She could hardly laugh or cry when she understood what these people were trying to please her.


    These people are all scrambling to apologize for everything shuizhenyun has done before, saying that she is still a member of Shuijia. Of course, in the end, they will certainly go around to say that they hope to get her support when they are fighting for the owner.


    At the end of the event, all the collateral sent a letter to Hua Ruge, and then waited for the call and support, as if it was indisputable to get the support of Hua Ruge.


    Every time shuizhenyun hears this kind of news, he has to spit blood. Now the whole Shuijia unexpectedly has to look up the nose of a wild species. It''s disgraceful.


    The father and daughter of shuixiaoze know that they can''t eat and sleep for several days. I can''t keep my mind still to practice. I can''t hold my breath. But even if the situation is over, I can''t turn things around.


    It''s no wonder that the water family''s side support, they really can''t fight for a home owner, and even if they elect a home owner, they can''t stand on the strength of the current water family, but with the support of Hua rugo, they can have another backer, so that they won''t be crushed by other families too badly.


    After the collapse of Shuijia, there are many people staring at Shuijia, especially Zhan Jia and lie Jia. However, Hua rugo''s position is unclear now, and these people have not started yet.


    After this situation, Hua Ruge is also ignorant. She never thought that things would turn out like this before. After all, who can think of the situation that would have become a fire and water? Suddenly, the other party not only stopped fighting but also took you as the boss? Is that a joke?


    It''s just that other people''s water family are not joking, and those families who want to fight against the water family are not joking, waiting for her to speak.


    So the layout of Hua Ruge is very complicated recently. Every day, she walks around the house, scratching her ears and thinking.


    When she asked for help, shuiyunning and Tuoba Rui had a surprisingly consistent attitude, which made her decide on her own.


    Anyway, whether it''s standing in line or not, it''s a matter of one word. No one can do anything to her.


    The letters and gifts sent by Shuijia side are still sent to Shuijia every day, and the whole moon city is waiting for Hua Ruge to make a statement.


    Hua Ruge opened the gift box, took out the food, and squatted on the wall of his yard with a bitter face to eat.


    As soon as Tuoba Rui went out, he saw Hua rugo squatting on the wall with his back to him. It was very sad. He cried and laughed, "come down."


    "Unless you figure something out for me." Hua Ruge is unmoved.


    Tuoba Rui has no choice but to fly over, reach out and pull her back, press her on her leg, and ask, "what do you think in your heart?"


    "Of course, I don''t want to worry about it, but you can see that people are begging and giving gifts, and I''m embarrassed to refuse." Hua Ruge is very entangled.


    "Now it seems that it''s impossible for Shui''s clique to regain power. You can help yourself to the top." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "is it too cheap to let them go like this? They hurt my mother."


    "I''ve got a way to get angry with you." Tuoba Rui said.


    He felt that he could not get out by herself. What the so-called fans said was her.


    "What?" Hua Yuege asked with bright eyes.


    "You can''t ask too much for their support." "Tuo Ba Rui said again:" I think if they can banish their lineage from the family forever, they will be more than happy


    "It''s a great shame to be deported." Hua Ruge touched his chin and his eyes brightened.


    Tuo Ba Rui reached for her face and said, "that''s enough."

 Chapter 1335

    Hua Ruge clapped him on the shoulder and said, "you are bad enough, how could I not think of that?"


    Tuoba Rui''s face turned black: "are you praising me?"


    "I''ll pay attention to the wording next time. Pay attention." Hua Ruge realized what he had said, and hurriedly smiled to please her.


    Tuo Ba Rui dropped her from her legs and said, "go ahead and do it."


    "Angry?" Hua rugo approached with a thick face. Seeing that he didn''t respond, he put his head on his side face and kissed him, saying, "how about this time?"


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes narrowed, and there was a faint flow of fire. When he reached for Hua Ruge again, he ran to the wall, stood on it and waved: "I''ll go if I don''t get angry."


    Then he jumped off the wall and left.


    Tuoba Rui touched the place she had kissed, and her face could not stand. A smile rippled in the corner of her lips. How tender and gentle it was.


    This girl is really his treasure.


    Hua Ruge went to shuiyunning''s yard after he had an idea. He mainly asked which side support he should support.


    After knowing her decision, shuiyunning also felt that it could not involve a lot of people and save most of the people of Shuijia. It seems that Shuijia will also depend on Hua Ruge to survive in the future, which is her power.


    How can the water family be one of the three forces in the moon city? There are many experts among them. If they can keep them, they can''t be underestimated. The lineage of the water family is single and weak. If they want to make a comeback, they will not be able to hurt Hua Ruge.


    The mother and daughter discussed. In order to convince the public, they suggested that Shuijia organize a challenge arena competition, select the strong people to become the head of the family, and at the same time, they also promised to give a part of their industries to Shuijia for care, as long as they pay 30% of the profits each year.


    She sent the letter back, and the water family was very happy to see the obvious support attitude of Hua Ruge, among which the conditions they promised were also the things they were very willing to do, so they did it on the same day.


    All the other members of the Shui family announced that their lineage headed by Shui Zhenyun had been expelled from the family. These people who were once proud of their status seemed to have met with a bolt from the blue, and they were all stupid.


    They have lost too much, the family has become the only belonging, I did not expect that even the last hope will not be left for them now.


    The water quake cloud suffered too much and fainted again after hearing the news.


    Water roaring is red eyes.


    Shuiyuyan said with a cold face to those collateral: "without me, what can you rely on?"


    "We used to think that relying on you was enough, but we still fall into the present result. We don''t believe you now." Said one of the young boys.


    Others echoed, "don''t you see the situation clearly yet? Compared with your Chinese masters, that''s the real way. We''ll never let us lose by following her. "


    "You will be obedient to that wild species in the future?" Asked the water roaring and angry.


    "No matter what her background is, she always has the blood of water family. As long as she can make my family better, why don''t we listen to her?" An elderly man came out and said.


    "You people are only looking at your own face, and have never thought about the family''s situation. Now the warring family and the fierce family are eyeing each other. If the Chinese family leader doesn''t pull us, we will face the end of collapse."


    "Now help us to show that people are affectionate and righteous. Will we be hurt by you if we don''t follow such people?"


    By the way, you''ve always talked about the people of your lineage. At last, you have to go out of the house.


    After driving away the clique, shuijiafengfenghuo started the challenge arena competition.


    On the other hand, Zhan Jia and lie Jia also got the news of Hua Ruge''s water family, and they dare not start any more.


    It''s not difficult to fight against the Shuijia family with the family power of their two families, but now huaru singers hold a lot of resources, and the means are too strong. It''s good not to deal with them. They need to go further, and look at the current Shuijia family will basically predict their own results.


    After that, people in luoyuecheng are all sighing. It''s really 30 years in the East and 30 years in the West. We can''t do too much in this way. At that time, if the water family didn''t want to buy Hua as a song for several times, it would not end up now.


    It''s better to stay on the front line.


    After the family was driven out, shuiyutong once went to Tianjia. She wanted Tianjia to help with justice. After all, she was Tianchen''s fiancee, and Tianjia still had to worry about her face.


    However, she received a reply that Tianjia didn''t interfere in other people''s housework, but the promised marriage would not be regretted. So the rain left in the sky.


    Other people in Shuijia have no place but to stay in the inn.


    During this period, when shuiyuyan was on the street, he accidentally met Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui to go shopping together.


    When enemies meet, their eyes turn red. She looked at Hua Ruge and said, "you won this time, but I won''t let you go."


    Hua Ru, a singer with a bunch of ice sugar gourds, is eating and meets her. She is stunned by the Hawthorn in her mouth. Her aura is completely suppressed by others, and she doesn''t know what to say.


    Fortunately, there is Tuoba Rui beside her. He glanced at her lightly and said, "I don''t have so many scruples when I look at the little song and leave you a life in the blood relationship."


    "Mr. Rui." The water rain Yan dun for a while, the facial expression is a little restrained way: "why do you want to be together with her, she is a ruffian rogue, do not deserve you at all."


    Hua Ruge almost choked on hawthorn. What is a scoundrel? Have you ever seen such a good-looking scoundrel?


    "I love you, can you manage it?" Tuoba Rui spits out a word indifferently.


    Water rain Yan Leng in place, body slightly quiver.


    Hua Ruge ate Hawthorn into his stomach smoothly and smiled at Tuoba Rui. He did well.


    Tuo Ba Rui takes out a handkerchief to wipe off the sugar dregs on her chin.


    Hua Ruge turned to look at shuiyuyan and said: "I want to leave you a life that doesn''t make my mother sad, and to be honest, even if you live, you can''t threaten me."


    her posture is casual, she didn''t deliberately look like it, but all she said exudes absolute confidence.


    Shuiyuyan used to think that she was conceited, but now she can''t understand it like this. She has to admit that Hua Ruge is a real means.


    "You wait." Shuiyuyan does not want to leave this sentence, turn around and go.


    Looking at her back, Hua Yuege sighs softly.


    "You don''t think this kind of person should be let go?" Tuo Ba Rui asked.


    "Yes, it''s a revenge at first sight." Hua Ruge sighed: "but after all, there is a blood relationship. Killing my mother may be a knot in my heart."


    Tuoba Rui thought of shangguanli, so he nodded: "give her a chance, even if she remembers revenge, it will not be our opponent."

 Chapter 1336

    "I firmly believe that I am better than her." Hua Ruge blinked at Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui dotes on a smile: "my little song is the most powerful."


    Hua Yuege then eats her sugar gourd.


    "Now that things are almost settled, when are you going to close?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "Shuijia said that the challenge arena competition must let me do arbitration, and Tianjia sent a post saying that it was Tianjia Lord''s birthday a few days ago. Please let me participate." Hua Yuege said in agony.


    It''s just a lot of things that make this man famous.


    She pushed several times at the water house, but she was determined by others. She couldn''t help it. Tianjia''s party can''t be postponed any more. She still wants to work in luoyuecheng.


    Tuoba Rui frowned at the words and said, "it''s really trouble."


    "Who says no?" Hua rugo looked around and said to Tuo barrow: "and I think Tianjia attaches great importance to me. In recent days, their families and affiliated families have sent gifts to congratulate me on the victory of the competition. Do you think there will be anything wrong in it?"


    Tuoba Rui thought about it and said, "it''s to try to get you together."


    "But when I asked my mother, I also investigated myself. This Tianjia has always been an independent family, even not close to the affiliated family. It''s hard to guess that it''s suddenly courteous to me." Hua said as she ate.


    "What''s your guess?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua rugo shook his head: "this Tianjia looks very kind. I can''t guess. Anyway, as long as I don''t want to marry me, it''s OK."


    "He dare!" Tuoba Rui''s tone increased a few points.


    Hua Ruge looked at him with a smile: "it''s funny."


    "Dare you." Tuoba Rui reaches out and pinches her little face.


    Hua Ruge struggles to run away, and goes to one side of the booth to buy delicious food.


    Tuoba Rui keeps up with him with a smile.


    In the following days, Hua Ruge arranges Tuo BARREI to take good care of her injuries at home. She goes out every day and is busy with social activities. Now, not only the water family, but also other families will invite her to drink and have fun. She is very busy all day.


    She can not push back to participate in some, but also intends to play a good relationship in this city, and wait a while to plan for yourself.


    Of course, what she went to the most was the gambling venues, in order to find a few more pieces of Tianpin Lingjing, but she didn''t find the second piece after wandering for many days. So far, she also understood the rarity of Tianpin Lingjing.


    It''s no wonder that Tianjia wants the piece in her hand with such deep information.


    However, although there is no Lingjing, she has bought many kinds of miraculous medicines for Tiancai and Dibao, which are continuously transported back to the government to feed yunning and Tuoba Rui for healing.


    Of course, she also asked her mother about the damage of Childe wutrace, and then she picked out a lot of medicines for the disease and put them in the space. She planned to go to see him when he came out of the house and send these herbs to him.


    The challenge arena competition of Shuijia went on smoothly. Under the advice and distribution of huaruge, people performed their respective duties, and the internal was basically harmonious.


    On this evening, because he was going to the Tianjia banquet the next day, Hua Ruge was choosing clothes at home and asked Tuo Barrow''s opinion from time to time.


    Tuo Barry is reading in his chair, occasionally glancing at her and saying a word or two.


    Just when Hua Yuege was tangled, there was a knock on the door, and the boy who opened the door said, "master, there is your letter."


    Hua Ruge was used to it, so he asked, "who sent it?"


    "I don''t know. A little boy arrived at the door and left." Said the boy.


    Hua Yuege was curious and said, "send it in for me to have a look."


    So the young man handed it to the servant girl, who came in and presented it to her and went out again.


    Hua Yuege saw the white jade Jane and smiled: "it''s traceless."


    "What did you say?" Tuo Ba Rui put down the book and asked.


    Hua Ruge''s spirit and thought came into it. He untied the ban and read the words inside. After reading the words, the smile on his face disappeared and changed into a dignified look.


    "He said that there are always people to test him recently. These people are organized and the target is the fierce beast he guards." Hua Yuege said.


    "So?"


    "He can handle it now, but after a while it''s hard to say. Let''s help." Hua Ruge said.


    Tuoba Rui thought for a moment and said, "if it''s not very critical, he won''t let us go. This time, it''s not easy."


    "Yes." Hua Ruge nodded: "I''ll deal with the matter here as soon as possible. Let''s go earlier."


    "Good." Tuoba Rui agrees.


    Even if it''s settled, she still has some worries. After all, when childe wutrace left, he didn''t take good care of himself. What''s the matter now?


    The next day, before going to the banquet, she went to Shuijia to find the elders who are now authoritative, and asked them to send some experts to help, while keeping the two sides able to communicate with each other.


    Today''s water family relies on Hua Ruge, naturally listening to her, and immediately sent some people over.


    Hua Ruge is relieved.


    After that, she arrived at Tian''s house and attended the banquet. It was nothing more than eating and drinking, talking to each other and getting closer.


    Nowadays, Hua Ruge is no longer a little transparent. Without her initiative, there are many people who have come to show their good intentions.


    Tian''s passion for Hua Ruge is also great, which makes Hua Ruge afraid that they will really ask her to make an appointment with a son of Shui''s on the spot.


    Fortunately, Tianjia didn''t think about it and didn''t say it at the end of the dinner party, which made her much more practical. If it''s true, she can''t think about it when she goes back.


    At the end of the banquet, she also left with the crowd, but she was stopped by a steward before she went out of the door. She said to Hua Ruge, "Lord Hua, our Lord is waiting for you in the front hall. I hope you will enjoy it."


    Hua Ruge only had a few drinks because of the strict management of his family. Now he is still awake, so he said in a proper way: "I will go now. Please lead the way ahead."


    When we got to the front hall, the Lord of heaven sat on the top with a gentle smile on his face.


    She thought she was going to leave several people to discuss, but she was the only one.


    "I have met the Lord of heaven." She boxed.


    "The Chinese don''t need to be polite. Please take a seat." The way of heaven''s Lord.


    Hua rugo sat down and asked, "I don''t know what to teach you if you stay here."


    "I don''t dare to teach you. I just want to show you a clear way." Said the Heavenly Master with a smile.


    "Well?" Hua Ruge is a bit muddled. I think the old man doesn''t want her to be a subsidiary of Tianjia.


    "What do you think we need to cultivate together?" The Lord of heaven raises a question.


    Hua rugo, the old man, wanted to express something, but he still answered honestly, "everyone''s way is different. I don''t know what others want, but I just want to be free."


    "The head of the Hua family is really a man of his own accord, but no matter what he wants, he must have strong strength and broad vision. The master of the Hua family is not a thing in the pool. Would he be willing to stay in this corner? " The Lord of heaven continued.

 Chapter 1337

    "I don''t know what that means, elder." Hua Yuege asked.


    Tianjiazhu smiled and said: "huajiazhu is a smart man. My old man is very optimistic about you. If you like, I will give you a bright future."


    Hua Yuege looks thoughtful, but doesn''t speak.


    "Now that I''ve cherished my talents, I won''t hide it from you. My Tianjia family has the power of Beidou Pavilion. As long as you intend to be the key training children, your achievements and insights will not only be in this pool." The Lord of heaven continued.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile: "thanks for your love, but you also see your personality. You can''t be restrained by the clan. It''s not good to cause you any trouble."


    "If it''s this, you don''t need to worry about it. The clan will only teach you skills, and won''t be too strict with you." "I know it''s very abrupt for you," said the tianjiazhu. "You don''t have to answer me in a hurry. You can go back to the exam and think about it before it''s too late."


    Hua rugo listened to his words and said that this son was not good and refused directly, so he said: "well, I will give you a reply in two days."


    "Then I will not delay you." Tianjiazhu smiled and said, "huajiazhu, walk slowly."


    "You are welcome." Hua Ruge got up and boxed, then went out with the steward.


    When she came out, Tian Sheng came out of the teahouse and asked, "father, will she agree?"


    "No." The Lord of heaven looked out of the door and narrowed his eyes. "As she said, she asked for freedom. Now everything is going well. How can she be obedient?"


    "What does that father mean?"


    "Temper is too wild to go far after all. You should endure her spleen, which is good for her." The Heavenly Master said lightly.


    Tian Sheng nodded: "my father is right."


    Hua Ruge''s figure disappeared in the street after leaving the house, and the next moment had already appeared in the house.


    Tuo Ba Rui sat at the table reading, but actually didn''t turn a few pages in the night. He always thought about Hua Ruge. Now he was relieved to see her back safely.


    "I don''t think you are very happy. They didn''t let you be your daughter-in-law?" He put down the book and made light jokes.


    Hua Yuege laughs: "how can I still take revenge?"


    "Come here." Tuo barrai opens an arm.


    Hua Yuege went to sit on him, but her face was always heavy, not as high as she used to be.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked.


    "Tianjia pulled me in and asked me to join a sect. I refused and insisted that I think about it." Hua Ruge''s long story is short,


    Tuoba Rui thought for a moment and said: "it means that he appreciates you. Is there any problem?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with it." Hua Ruge thought about it a little bit and said uncertainly, "but I tested him, and the result made me very strange."


    "Well?"


    "I pretended that I didn''t understand his solicitation and asked him to speak, but he still didn''t say where the power was above him?" Hua Ruge stands out.


    Tuo Ba Rui picked his eyebrows and said, "you suspect that his power is not so glorious."


    "Is it possible that I was upset?" Hua Yuege said uncertainly.


    "There''s still a mind to be on guard." Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "in two days, I will refuse it directly. There is no room left."


    Hua Yuege nodded, "I know."


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her condition and said with satisfaction, "yes, I didn''t come back drunk today."


    "I have to dare to have you here." Hua murmured in a low voice.


    "Well?" The tone of Tuoba Rui rises.


    Hua rugo immediately laughs, "I said that it''s not decent for girls to drink outside, and it''s not good for their health."


    "You." Tuoba Rui smiled helplessly, and then carried her to bed.


    In the next two days, the competition of Shuijia came to an end, and Hua rugo was finally relieved. She had time to close the competition.


    she sent someone to reply to Tianjia, and then explained what Tuotuo BARREI had done to close the competition.


    She is very well prepared for this closing. She kept all the treasures cut out from the challenge arena a few days ago. She also checked the usage of pining crystal that day. Everything is ready.


    With two deep breaths, she began to practice the Sutra of annihilation.


    Outside, Tuoba Rui received the news that the water family had sent back from the snow mountain on the same day, saying that everything was OK over there, and that childe Wu trace''s body had basically recovered, and he could still cope with the situation.


    Knowing this situation, he didn''t slack off, but he told Shuijia that the communication couldn''t be broken and he wanted to send back the information in real time.


    The water family left.


    Tuoba Rui began to plan to send people to mobilize Zhan Jia and lie Jia. With the advantages of mines and resources, he could at least bring a family pit to work for them.


    He was sure, and waited for Hua rugo to get out of the pass to give her good news.


    The Lord of heaven was not surprised to learn that Hua rugo refused, but accepted it calmly.


    Hua Ruge has been closed for seven days. First, she let the devouring animals swallow up the best spiritual crystals, and then led the strength cultivation to break through. Soon, she was promoted from the Xuanxian realm to the human realm.


    After that, she spent another two days to stabilize the realm and let herself stay in the strength of human extreme.


    It took a long time to cultivate the Sutra of annihilation of the world. This time, because of her sufficient strength and the experience of fighting with many experts, her skills were also greatly improved. In the ningdan realm, Dacheng condensed a golden pill the size of a bean in Dantian.


    Golden elixir is the source of all spiritual power. In the moment when golden elixir is coagulated, she feels that her power is many times more pure than before. If she used to suppress them only by output, now it is a qualitative breakthrough.


    This kind of change may not be reflected in the competition with the same level opponents, because she has absolute advantages, but it is very obvious in the case of over level challenges.


    When her strength was promoted, she spent another two days repairing the spirit with that crystal. After absorbing the power of crystal, her damaged spirit was completely repaired.


    The lost memory reappeared little by little, and the picture in her brain became clearer and clearer. She remembered all the things that should be remembered in her past life and this life.


    Opening her eyes again, her first sentence was: "I''m not here. In the 21st century, it''s a long way to think about it."


    She stood up, shook her clothes, opened the door to let the sun shine on her.


    "I am Hua Ruge coming back," she said with a comfortable breath


    Of course, she also recovered the memory of Tuo BARREI. Only then did she know that most of his recent gentleness was disguised. Before that, she didn''t know how exclusive and domineering he was.


    She couldn''t help but want to share her feelings with him when she sighed that she had been on the thief ship.

 Chapter 1338

    Hua Ruge walked out of the door and saw that Tuoba Rui was not in the yard, so he let go of his mind and looked for his trace.


    "Master, you have finally passed the customs." A young man saw her go out of the customs, hurriedly ran over, a look of anxiety.


    Hua Ruge knew something was wrong when he listened, so he said, "slowly, what''s the matter?"


    "You just closed the door and attacked us for some reason. You started to rob our mine. Mr. Rui is resisting with the water family. But even if Mr. Rui is strong, he can''t hold up many people." The boy is still a clear narrative.


    Hua Ruge''s pupil shrank: "their two families work together?"


    If she remembers right, how could the two families suddenly join hands and dare to attack her when they once got feud for robbing yunning?


    It''s reasonable to say that the two families are absolutely afraid to fight against her when they see the current situation of Shuijia. Moreover, she asked Tuo BARREI to take them in slowly before closing.


    The ability of Tuoba Rui is absolutely impossible to put the two countries in an unfair position.


    So why?


    She thought of suddenly shrinking her pupils, and said in a cold voice, "it''s up to your ancestors to play tricks. I''d like to see how many Taoists you have."


    "Where is it?" She asked.


    Xiaosi said a place, Hua Ruge disappeared in the same place.


    On a mine outside Luoyue City, the battle has lasted for five days. Tuoba Rui and his family took the water family to fight against him and his family. Because of his strong strength, even the death and injury of one enemy and two sides were basically the same.


    But the water family also gave birth to a retreat, because Tuo BARREI tried some ways to persuade the two families in these two days, and secretly sent people to divide the relationship between the two families. However, surprisingly, they didn''t work, so it seemed that he could only fight to death.


    Although the water family is sheltered by Hua Ruge and knows the relationship between them, they don''t want to fight endlessly.


    Tuoba Rui hurt the root before. Although there are many days of material and treasure conservation, it''s not so easy to recover. Now it''s only 50% of the strength, and it''s not easy to compete with the other side''s experts several times.


    Now after a few days of hard fighting, he can''t help but expend his talent. Now he is at the end of his tether. I''m afraid he doesn''t have much combat power.


    Of course, he used stratagem, but the two families had a clear purpose, a solid body, and full of morale. In any case, someone was directing them. There was really no way but to fight.


    At this time, just had a fight, is the truce recuperation time.


    The morale of the water family is not high. I''m afraid that if Tuo BARREI is not here, he will surrender or escape. He''s really not an opponent.


    It''s not easy for Zhan family and lie family. They thought it would be easy. They couldn''t imagine that Tuo BARREI''s method was far beyond their imagination. Sending five experts of virtual divine realm can''t hurt him, let alone change the divine realm. They can''t touch him at all.


    After resting for a while, the master of the war family stood up and defied: "Tuo Barry, I know you are strong, but you are only one strong man, and now you are almost exhausted."


    Tuoba Rui sits on a big stone and sniffs at it and glances at it lightly: "you can try it."


    "Don''t try to be brave. You can''t stand even if you are made of iron. Let''s give up. We can let you live." Said the leader of the strong family.


    "Let me live?" Tuoba Rui eyebrows, a little cold leak out: "you also deserve?"


    Even if his body is damaged, these ants can not match him.


    Said he slowly stood up, with a long sword in his hand, he would start again.


    The two masters on the opposite side were shocked. They had received the news that Tuo BARREI was in a very bad physical condition, so they had the courage to attack. However, after five days of bombing by turns, Tuo BARREI was still invincible. Where was he in a bad physical condition?


    More than once, they felt that they had been cheated.


    Just when people here hesitated to go up, there suddenly appeared a beautiful figure in red on the top of the mountain. It was a unique face they were very familiar with.


    Hua Ruge stood in front of Tuo BARREI, and her mind swept to his body. With the recovery of memory, her doctor skills came back, but in a moment she saw that his body was very bad.


    That''s him. He''s fallen for a long time, but he can still fight.


    She frowned worriedly and looked at him and said, "sit down and let me come."


    Tuo Ba Rui realized the difference in the subtlety of her eyes and asked, "your memory is back?"


    "Well, I''m back." Hua Ruge couldn''t help but reach out and hold him, lean on his shoulder and say, "I miss you so much."


    Although the two have been together in this period of time, they always feel as if they are separated from each other when they see him again.


    Tuoba Rui hugged her tightly: "me too."


    "All right, give it to me." Hua Ruge let go of him and motioned him to sit aside.


    Tuoba Rui frowns slightly and looks worried. Can she do it?


    Hua Ruge is very publicized to pick the lip, and then turned to the children of the water family and said, "I have Hua Ruge in my heart with your help this time."


    Without waiting for the water family to reply, she turned to look at Zhan Jia and lie''s family on the opposite mountain.


    "Hua Ruge, I thought you were afraid to come out? Is now out of the heartache of men? " The leader of the strong family laughed wildly.


    Although Hua Yuege''s means are tough, they can still be stronger than the people behind them. They are not afraid to think of it.


    "As expected, she is the same as her mother." Said the head of Zhan family disdainfully.


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes and said, "you have a good future. Why do you want to provoke me?"


    "What a big voice a little doll has. I''d like to see how good you are." An elder who changed the divine realm said that and then made a move. The speed was extremely fast. Just after the voice fell, he had arrived at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge was motionless. There was a flash of white light in front of her. The man''s head suddenly rolled off his body, and then fell into the mountain stream.


    All people are stunned, a strong man in the spirit state is killed?


    It''s too casual.


    "I don''t like to kill, but I''m not that tolerant of people who touch my bottom line." Hua Yuege said that a red stove suddenly appeared on the top of his head, opening towards the mountain.


    At that time, Hua Ruge and the water family made a bet to see if it was this furnace, and there was a blazing fire in the mouth of the furnace.


    "Here This is a mixed fire. "


    Someone in the crowd immediately said.


    At first, they didn''t know, but later, Shuijia was burned by this fire many times, so it was popularized.


    When people were surprised, the flames rose in the wind and surrounded the mountain.

 Chapter 1339

    After being surrounded by the fire, Zhan Jia and lie''s family immediately rose up to stay away from the fire.


    However, Hua Ruge''s strength has skyrocketed, and the fire attack of the Hunyuan is swift. Except those who run fast and are strong in transforming the divine realm and virtual divine realm, all others are surrounded by the fire and can''t run out.


    Trapped by this level of fire, there is no hope of survival.


    The next moment there was a howl in the flames.


    The eyes of the strong men who escaped from the war family and the strong family are red. They are all the young children of the two families, you know.


    "Damn it, Hua Ruge. You''d better get rid of the fire, or I''ll let you die." One of the elders of the void is threatening.


    Hua Yuege raised her eyes lightly and said, "they are going to die, and you can''t run."


    She looked up at the people who had escaped. There were more than one hundred of them, including more than ten of them who were in the state of emptiness, and the others were in the state of deification.


    "I''ll kill you first." The elder started at once.


    Hua is like a singer. A small city appears in the palm of his hand. It is the sky city that has never appeared in the world before because of the dust laden memory.


    She threw the city into the sky, and the city in the sky became larger in a flash. When it fell down again, it had covered both of them.


    Before the elder of the virtual divine realm came to her, he was enveloped by the sudden killing array. Other people were also trapped in the array, unable to escape.


    So the water family standing here saw a very horrible scene.


    There is a raging fire on the top of the mountain, which takes away lives and flames without any resistance.


    And those who escape from the fire are trapped by the big bloody array that suddenly appears in the city. The powerful people in the God changing environment are also strong in this heaven and earth, but they are torn casually like paper people in the big array, and soon become a mass of blood fog, which can''t even scream.


    Where is this fight? It''s killing!


    The faces of the two families are full of fear. Even those who are strong in the virtual divine realm who can''t do anything about it now panic. In this way, their families will be exterminated.


    "Lord Hua, we don''t need to make such a situation. We can talk about it." Under the cover of his family, the leader of the war family quickly opened his mouth.


    Hua Ruge''s expression is rarely indifferent. Hearing this, he only said, "I''m sorry, I don''t think it''s necessary."


    When she saw Tuo BARREI''s injury, she didn''t want to let anyone go.


    "Don''t you want to know why we''re dealing with you? In fact, this is not our intention. " The leader of the strong family is on the same side.


    Both of them are deified, and they can''t last long in the big battle.


    "I don''t need you to tell me who it is. I''ll settle accounts one by one." Hua''s light answer is like a song.


    If she doesn''t know who''s up to now, she''s not Hua Ruge.


    "Lord Hua, you give us a chance. If you let us go, we can play for you later." The master of the war made a final struggle.


    The leader of the strong family nodded at the same time: "my strong family is willing to work for the leader of the Chinese family


    "If you had promised you wouldn''t have been robbed, but now I''m sorry, I''m angry." Hua Yuege''s quiet answer quietly speeds up the operation of the array.


    The blood red array is running at full speed and reaping the lives of these noisy people. The two powerful families once famous in Yuecheng have no resistance in this array.


    Even if there is a magic weapon that can be defeated for a while, the greater the killing, the stronger the force. At the end of the battle, even the magic weapon is as fragile as a piece of paper.


    However, no matter how powerful the array is, the dozen strong people in the virtual divine realm are just trapped, not only unhurt, but also ready to come out at any time.


    The cultivation of Hua Ruge can only urge such strength, and she can''t use it any more. Now she has made a breakthrough. It''s difficult to deal with the situation of transforming gods before today.


    The powerful people of the virtual divine realm are furious one by one. They want to break through the great array with all their strength, and the great array is indeed a little turbulent.


    However, Hua Ruge is still calm, mobilizing the strength of the city to consume them as much as possible, even if there is no way to cause harm to them, they can not escape.


    Hua Ruge took a breath and sat on the side of Tuoba Rui.


    The continuous use of mixed fire and sky city, even with her current strength can not bear.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in one hand and lets her lean on her arms. In a low voice, he says, "give me some of them."


    He knows that Hua rugo''s combat effectiveness in the face of the same level or higher level is amazing, but it is difficult to meet the stronger.


    "When they come out of the big formation, their strength is almost consumed. We don''t need to do it." Hua rugo leaned on his shoulder and said, "I didn''t expect that they would do this. It''s really hard for you to leave you alone to deal with the situation."


    To know that he is still injured, it''s so much that his strength can play out five Chengdu, and she has been supporting for so many days. Think of her heartache.


    "It shows that your suspicion is right. It''s really a greasy cat." Tuo barrow leads the topic to the past, and does not mention himself.


    Hua rugo narrowed his eyes and said, "I thought they were smart, but now it seems that they are also dead."


    "Don''t be angry, as long as we know, they can still run?" Tuo Barry caresses her head.


    Hua rugo saw that his face was a little pale. He couldn''t bear to rub against his shoulder. He said with a low voice, "I feel sad."


    Tuoba Rui''s indifferent smile: "it''s OK. Don''t cry."


    He had felt the water on his shoulders.


    Hua rugo sniffed: "no way."


    Tuoba Rui dotes on her smile and hugs her contentedly.


    The water family is also stupid. They are slaughtering people in the opposite fire. They howl one after another. How can they talk about love here?


    What kind of psychological quality is it.


    The power of the earth fire in Hunyuan is terrible. After a while, the six or seven hundred people lost their voices. The earth fire is still spreading towards the mountain, burning a good mountain into a volcano.


    The array of the sky city is still running, because it absorbs so many blood, flesh and spirit of the strong God state, and the strong virtual God state is not so easy to highlight the siege.


    They can only be consumed in the formation, so that the strength of a little bit weakened.


    By the time the great array was running out of power, they had 30% left. So Hua Ruge turned to the six powerful virtual gods of the water family and said, "you guys, when the opportunity comes, avenge the enemy and avenge the enemy."


    "OK." The strongmen of the water family stand up after hearing that they have beaten the blood of chickens. They were killed by people who could suppress them. Now their strength has recovered. They have an absolute advantage in the face of those who are running out of strength.

 Chapter 1340

    Hua Ruge''s saying not only moves the spirit state, but also the spirit state. People''s calculation is very clear. When you are strong, I can''t beat you. When you are weak, can I still beat you?


    Soon, dozens of empty gods were surrounded by dozens of people from the water family, who bullied more and bullied less, and there was no suspense about fighting. The strong men of the fierce family and the warring family scolded the water family for being shameless, but the water family was very happy to fight.


    The rest of the sons of the water family are very glad that they expelled their lineage and did not start a war with Hua rugo. If they don''t abandon their clandestine life earlier, they may be the people who were burned by the fire today.


    I''m really scared after thinking about it.


    Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge are sitting on the rocks at the top of the mountain.


    The unsuspecting massacre didn''t last long, and soon the water family came back excited. Hua rugo said a few words with them and went back with Tuo barrow.


    After moving to the room, Hua Ruge put Tuoba Rui on the bed.


    "Little song, it''s hard for you to take the initiative." Tuoba Rui reaches for her arms.


    Hua Ruge beat his hand down and said seriously, "don''t make any noise, I''ll show you."


    Tuoba Rui is beaten and has no temper. He lies down.


    Hua rugo examined his body carefully with shennian, and then said: "it''s more serious than I thought, but fortunately, I''m recovered and will soon cure you."


    She told Tuo Barry to lie down, with one hand over his chest and green light on his fingertips.


    This is a cure that only a few doctors have mastered. She is using it to connect his damaged root bone and meridians. As long as this aspect gets better, other injuries will be easily treated.


    After a while, there was a sweat on Hua Ruge''s forehead. At that time, she stopped.


    Tuoba Rui obviously felt that his use of spiritual power was much smoother. He opened his eyes and hugged Hua Ruge heartily, saying: "the days are still long, so don''t worry about it."


    Just after a battle, she then expended her strength to treat him. She didn''t cherish her body, and he still loved it.


    "You don''t know how fast my body is recovering." Hua rugo said with a sigh of relief: "this time it''s a success. I''ll give you some more pills and I''ll be fine."


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "I''m relieved to have you."


    Hua Yuege smiles, lies on his chest and slowly closes his eyes.


    "By the way, your spirit has been restored. What about the evil spirit? Is there a radical cure? " Asked Tuoba Rui.


    That thing is the biggest hidden danger in her body. He can''t be at ease without removing it.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "that evil spirit is too overbearing. I can''t use my strength for it at all."


    Tuoba Rui''s eyebrows are not good.


    "But it doesn''t matter. After the last time, it''s weak. It''s hard to affect me if I don''t encounter that kind of attack." Hua Yuege said.


    Now she was still frightened when she thought of being attacked by the teacher Qingwan. That was just for her. She couldn''t avoid it.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her and says, "this time I will always be by your side, and no one will hurt you."


    "Good." Hua Ru song heartless smile.


    On the other side, when the family members got the news to go to the scene, they were all dumbfounded. The top of a mountain was completely burned, and the fire in the Hunyuan area had not been extinguished, and they could feel the burning for several miles.


    In addition, they didn''t see a warrior or a martyr''s man or body. They said it was impossible to disappear from the sky. It was obvious that they had been completely burned by the fire.


    In the morning, the scout reported that the scene was still in a fierce battle. How could he come here in the afternoon and see it like this? What happened in the meantime?


    When the people who went to the scene handed the recorded crystal image to the Heavenly Master, they were surprised even by the old man''s composure.


    How can the situation be completely out of control in such a short time? Where''s everybody?


    he sent people to investigate in the city and later came back from several directions.


    One person said: "from the news of the Hua family, the master of the Hua family left at noon."


    "The news from Shuijia is that Hua rugo appeared on the battlefield at that time, and then there was such a massacre."


    "I got the news from the women''s families of Zhan and lie''s family. They did not return. I think they both died there."


    When the three men finished speaking, the composure on the face of Tianjia master and Tiansheng on one side disappeared. Even if they pretended to be indifferent, they could not conceal the surprise in their eyes.


    Let the spy go down. The Heavenly Master is sitting on the top. He doesn''t look very good.


    His original plan was to let Zhan family and lie family join hands to Fu huaruge and Shuijia. Shuijia will not hold on for long. Huaruge and tuobarrui are not rivals of the two families.


    Then Hua Ruge has only one way to go, that is to come to him and ask Tianjia for help. Then he will naturally become Tianjia''s person in the future.


    However, they didn''t expect that Tuo BARREI was so powerful in the war, and there was a huge gap in the number of people who could still stabilize the war situation and the water family.


    What''s more, Hua rugo suddenly became so strong that he could turn the war around as soon as he appeared.


    What are these two people from? How could it be so rebellious?


    The Lord of heaven has lost his mind now.


    "Father, they are much more difficult to deal with than I thought." Tian Sheng frowned.


    The master of Tian''s family rubbed his eyebrows and said, "does she still have a card after dealing with the water family?"


    It''s a miracle that Hua rugo can bring down Shuijia. How can we do our best? Now it seems that it''s not.


    They underestimated Hua Ruge''s ability.


    "How could this happen?" Tian Sheng couldn''t understand this. After pacing for a few steps, he asked, "would they doubt us?"


    The Lord of heaven thought for a moment and said, "we haven''t left any trace in doing this. We can''t find out about us. I''m afraid those people said anything before they died."


    "But if she breaks her face, she will not turn to us and work for us." Tian Sheng said again.


    "Maybe not. Don''t worry." The Lord of heaven said a word, and his eyes flashed: "so, you can choose some gifts to go to Washington and test their breath."


    "Yes, the child knows." Tian Sheng nodded and went down.


    The owner of Tian''s house said thoughtfully: "it''s really a skill. If it can be used for my purpose, how can I worry about a big thing?"


    On the other side, Hua Ruge lies on Tuo BARREI, who is just asleep. He hears that the young man is outside and says, "master, the young master of Tianjia wants to see you."


    Hua Ru''s fans groaned vaguely and said, "I''m hurt, so I can''t see you."


    When the young man left, Hua ruogwu murmured, "it''s not so easy to test me."


    "You are a man." Tuoba Rui smiles. It''s really bad luck who let her suffer.

 Chapter 1341

    Tian Sheng was even more suspicious after receiving Hua Ruge''s reply. He felt that whether Hua Ruge knew the truth or not, he should come out to meet him. So he wanted to tear his face directly? Or is she really hurt?


    He left his gift and went back home with such doubts to see the Lord of heaven.


    After hearing the news, the Lord of heaven was not sure about Hua Ruge''s attitude, so he sent someone to the water house to inquire about the news. At that time, what was the specific situation of the war and whether Hua Ruge was really hurt.


    In fact, this matter does not need to be explored at all. The water family has been around for a long time. At that time, hundreds of children of the family were watching. Everyone who said a word almost knew it.


    A few days ago, the stories about Tuo BARREI spread in the city, all about how strong he was. It''s worthy of being the guest of Beidou pavilion to balance the situation with one person''s strength.


    At that time, people wondered where Hua rugo had gone. Now the news of Hua rugo came out. Many people saw the fighting place with their own eyes. It''s true that there was no breath left. Even the corpse was burned by the terrible mixed fire, and there was no residue left.


    It''s not hard to prove that it''s true in combination with the words of the water family. She killed all the people.


    The people in the city were already very convinced of China Ruge. Now they are even more stupid to hear this news. They thought that she was just a master in gambling, a strong one among her peers. Who would have thought that she had such terrible strength when she broke out.


    A man has destroyed most of the fighting power of Zhan Jia and lie Jia. It''s hard for Tian family to do that.


    The water family is also very proud when they talk to others. After all, Hua Ruge is also a member of the water family.


    Of course, the news also spread to the ears of the people of the water family. It is said that shuizhenyun, who had just been cured at that time, was stunned for a long time, and then said, "I know why she let us go."


    After a word, I can''t afford to be ill again, which shows how much I have been hit.


    Shuixiaoze didn''t understand, but shuiyuyan understood grandfather''s meaning. She also heard Hua Ruge on the street. Part of the reason why she let people go was that she didn''t think they would threaten her at all.


    Now it seems that what she said may be true.


    Think of this, water rain Yan heart cold, gave birth to never had despair.


    Hua Ruge, no matter what came out of the house, was stuck at home. On the one hand, he was collecting information about snow mountain, and on the other hand, he was healing for Tuoba Rui.


    The news of Childe wutrace will come once in two or three days. It''s safe and sound there. There''s no big news for the moment.


    So she sent the water family to take care of her. She didn''t leave immediately, because she knew that it was not a small thing, so she had to take care of Tuoba Rui''s body.


    Fortunately, she has recovered her memory. Medical treatment is her strong point.


    Tuoba Rui is gradually getting better under the combination of her healing and pill, and he is also cooperating with the recovery.


    Hua Ruge also did not forget her mother. She found that the reason why her mother had been ill for so many years was not only because of her serious injury, but also because she did not take good care of herself. Now, in addition to the accumulated sufferings, she also lacked superior pills.


    So she bought the medicine she needed at a high price, and then she smelt several stoves of top-grade tianpindan medicine at one breath. Shuiyunning took it, and her disease was lighter than one day, and her recovery was near at hand.


    At this time, shuiyunning knows that her daughter''s ability is even greater than she imagined, which is also very gratifying.


    Hua Ruge spent most of his time refining pills and dispensing medicines. Of course, in his spare time, he would eat some delicious food to relax. Tuo BARREI always accompanies him.


    "In a few days, my health will be better. Then we can go to snow mountain." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Although there is no big crisis over there, it''s better to go early.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "yes, let''s help Wuchen first, and then calculate the general ledger."


    Tianjia secretly calculated her. She knew it well, but now she is fledgling and has no energy to move her mind. But just because she doesn''t do it doesn''t mean she doesn''t remember revenge.


    "Well." Tuoba Rui nods.


    At this time, the young man came to report: "master, the young master of Tianjia has come to the door again, saying that he wants to see how your injury is?"


    "Still coming? They can''t guess when I refused that last time? " Hua Ruge picked the eyebrows.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and said, "they don''t believe you dare to tear your face with them and think you are really hurt."


    "Don''t tear your face?" Hua Yuege said thoughtfully, and then said, "this is a way. I don''t have time to deal with them now."


    "See you then." Said Tuoba Rui.


    "Well, while I''m in a good mood, I can talk." Hua rugo said and stood up from the chair.


    When she arrived at the front hall, she saw Tian Sheng''s gentle and worried appearance, and saw her hurriedly saying, "how is the master of the Hua family coming out and how is she?"


    "Don''t worry, young master. I''m not hurt to the point where I can''t move." Hua Yuege said, but her face was a little cold and she put on a look that she didn''t want to see him.


    Tian Sheng looked at her carefully and then said, "that''s good. My father asked me to send some healing pills. Please accept them."


    "Now that the crisis is over, don''t bother Tianjia." Hua Ruge''s attitude is still indifferent.


    Tian Sheng shook his head and said, "Lord Hua, it''s my fault that Tian family didn''t help in the crisis?"


    "Young master Tian said seriously. The crisis of our Chinese family will be solved by ourselves. How can we bother Tian family to do it?" Hua went on, with an obvious attitude.


    "The master of the Hua family misunderstood how my father could stand by. Suddenly, we couldn''t contact you. All we could do was to find out why they joined hands." Tian Sheng said regretfully.


    Hua Ruge secretly scolds this reason for stupidity. After five days of war, it''s called a sudden incident?


    But when she heard this, there was still some light in her eyes, but she quickly said, "I will check it myself. I don''t have many enemies when I first came here. I can guess if I want to kill myself."


    "So the Chinese master has a suspect?" Tian Sheng asked.


    "Of course." Hua rugo said definitely.


    Tian Sheng nodded: "the master of the Hua family is so intelligent that he can find the culprit."


    Hua Yuege looked at him and said, "if I am not well, I will not stay for many days."


    This is a guest chase.


    Tian Sheng stood up with a good temper and said, "the master of the Hua family is so convalescent that I won''t disturb him."


    After he left, Hua rugo and shennian scanned the gifts they sent, and found that there were some really good miraculous medicines and pills, as well as some green Lingjing containing vital energy, which were all top-grade products, so it should be good to heal the wounds.


    "The pen is not small." Hua Yuege laughs, big sleeve flicks, receives the space without politeness.

 Chapter 1342

    Tian Sheng went back home to see the Lord of Tian''s family. After the ceremony, he said: "father, Hua Ruge should not know that we did it?"


    "What do you say?" The Lord of heaven asked.


    "She has a very bad attitude towards children. It seems that she just blames us for not helping them." Tian Sheng said definitely.


    The Lord of heaven thought for a moment, and then said, "what else?"


    "What''s more, she thought someone wanted to kill him, and she guessed that she had made some enemies." Tian Sheng said and analyzed: "this certainly does not include our Tian family."


    "The girl''s mind is far from simple, as can be seen from how she deals with the water family step by step." The Heavenly Master said with concern.


    Tian Sheng thought for a moment and asked, "my father thought she might be acting to paralyze us?"


    "Don''t rule out this possibility. It''s a very dangerous person. If you follow her thinking, you can see what''s going to happen. You have to guard against it." The Lord of heaven said with great concern.


    Tian Sheng nodded, "what shall we do next?"


    "Now that there''s news on it, let''s have the right to cooperate with the next action and have no time to deal with her. Let''s let it go first." Said the Lord of heaven.


    "Where is it going to be up there again?"


    "After all these years, it''s time to stop." The master of heaven took a long breath and said, "when you go out, please explain it to the following people so that they can prepare well."


    "The child knows." Tian Sheng said and went out.


    Tianjiazhu is still in the room regretting that if she could take huaruge away before the action, she would definitely be able to be the only one with her intelligence, where he is needed.


    At the same time, Hua Ruge also returned to the backyard, because she was more happy after receiving many gifts.


    "Fooled it?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "I don''t know. This Tianjia is not as easy to deal with as Shuijia, but my goal has been achieved. As long as they have doubts about it, they won''t tear their faces on the surface." Hua Ruge sat down, eating the cakes on the table and said, "what I need is time."


    When she can free her hand, she will not be afraid to tear her face.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded, and then said: "after a few days, we will leave. My aunt is not safe in the mansion, or she can send her back to the water house for a while."


    "I didn''t think of that." Hua Ruge clapped his head and said: "I''ll send them to Shuijia to see how many of their side supports need to be enlightened. I dare not treat my mother badly."


    "They''re not in a hurry to ingratiate themselves with you now." Tuoba Rui also said.


    Hua Ruge smiled and looked at him and said, "it''s still your heart."


    "I''ll always be on my mind about you." Tuoba Rui follows the way.


    Hua Yuege laughs even more brilliantly. It''s beautiful at first sight.


    In the next few days, Hua Ruge used to arrange the affairs and her own industry in the mansion. The mansion was handed over to the servants. The industry was managed by the water family for her, and she proposed to send her mother back to live for a while.


    When the water family heard this proposal, 10000 people agreed. The owner personally promised that he would treat it well and sincerely.


    Shuijia is generally very happy with huaruge''s practice, which shows that they are fully trusted and have a great future.


    It''s a lot more reassuring to see these people try so hard to hold their thighs like a song.


    For shuiyunning, she said several times that she was willing to go back to Shuijia. After all, the old man didn''t want to be separated from his daughter.


    After all arrangements have been made, Tuo BARREI''s injury is almost as good as before, and they are ready to set out for the snow mountain.


    On the day of their departure, a message spread in the city that the treasure of snow mountain was about to be born. For a while, people were boiling and could not sit down.


    Hua Ruge can''t help biting his teeth when he listens to it. This is a rumor released by someone who is afraid of the chaos in the world. It''s a fierce beast and a treasure from nowhere.


    "It seems that it''s the right time for us to start. Someone is going to start." Tuoba Rui said when he came to the gate.


    "But don''t you think it''s strange. It''s a monster. What''s the good for them to let it out?" Hua Yuege didn''t understand.


    Tuo Barry looked at her: "maybe there is a treasure below?"


    "No..." Just as Hua rugo wanted to refute, he soon thought that this was told to her by childe Wuchen, who was also entrusted by others to take care of it. He did not see anything below with his own eyes.


    "I have felt the evil spirit coming from it. Even a magic weapon is definitely a lethal weapon." Hua Yuege said.


    "If it''s like traceless saying that the other side will have a big move, then we may have a chance to know what''s inside." Tuoba Rui analyzes.


    Hua Ruge agreed: "I think so, let''s go."


    She said that she had turned her hand and taken out the city of the sky. They flew up, and the city flew towards the snow mountain.


    At the same time, her powerful mind opened up and explored everything in a thousand miles.


    Tuo Ba Rui sits in the city, works his skills and practices, and at the same time monitors the movement around him.


    It''s a few days'' journey from here to the snow mountain. People usually dare not fly in the sky with their eyes open, because they will be attacked by the immortal beast, but when Tuo barrai works his skills, he will spread his breath far away.


    He is the one who controls some rules of heaven and earth. He has some power of heaven and earth in his breath. Generally, immortals who are not very strong in cultivation are afraid to approach.


    Just a day later, Hua Ruge''s mind detected that several teams of people were heading for the snow mountain, and the direction was exactly the direction of the lake.


    She frowned: "it seems that the news has been sent out since we left the city. I don''t know how many people will be attracted in the end."


    "Don''t worry." Tuoba Rui slowly opens his eyes.


    "I know you have the ability, but I don''t know how powerful you will be if so many people are used." Hua Ruge is still worried.


    "I mean, if you can handle it, you can handle it. If you can''t handle it, you can go together without trace." Tuoba Rui said lightly.


    Hua Yuege said stupidly, "this is the first time I''ve heard your advice."


    "There''s no need to fight and I don''t want to fight." Tuoba Rui didn''t think it was advice.


    Hua Ruge understood. He was also right. He always lacked a sense of justice. He didn''t want to care about it.


    Tuoba Rui said and looked at Xianghua like a song: "I just want to make sure you don''t get hurt."


    Hua Ruge can''t help him.


    After another day, those people were gradually left behind by her, and there was almost no one in front of them, so it was not long before they wanted to come and disappear.


    Three days later, near the center of the snow mountain, the two gave up flying and chose to walk in. As a result, they met several Xuan beasts. In order not to root out the trouble for the people behind them, they both beat and then went around.


    On the fifth day, the snow mountain was very busy. Those who dared not come before wanted to find their chance while there were many people.

 Chapter 1343

    Hua Ruge also arrived at the lake in the middle of the cedar forest at the same time. She had just come in when a snow-white shadow flew towards her.


    Tuoba Rui frowned, and she smiled and held the white shadow in her arms, so that she could see that it was a white fox with nine tails. It was very beautiful.


    "Hmmm." White fox in the arms of Hua Ruge, is very intimate.


    Hua Ruge touched it and asked, "is Xiaojiu obedient recently?"


    The little fox nodded his little head obediently.


    "I know you don''t have anything delicious in this mountain. I brought you dried meat." Hua rugo said squat down, let it go, and then take out the dried meat from the space to feed it.


    Little fox''s eyes are full of satisfaction.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks away from one person, one fox, and looks up to see a man coming out of the bamboo house opposite the lake. He is white and warm. He is exactly a childe without trace.


    "Not in January, but fine?" He was the first to speak.


    "It''s better than you, though." The vision of the childe without trace also falls on Hua Ruge first, and then looks at him in the same way.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at him, then looked at the calm lake and said, "how can I get such a job?"


    He knows about childe wutrace. He looks gentle and easy-going, but he is not a merciful Master. It''s strange to guard fierce animals now.


    "I don''t want to, but if I promise, I can''t break my promise." The childe without trace replied casually.


    The elder took him out of the territory and spread his magic power. Although he was indifferent, he believed in righteousness.


    "I see." Tuoba Rui nodded, which was understanding.


    "I used to be bored here. Since brother Tuoba is here, how about a game of chess?" Proposal of Childe wutrace.


    Tuoba Rui said happily, "I mean that."


    So they set up a chess board under the bamboo Pavilion and played chess. Hua rugo squatted on the ground and fed the fox, muttering, "what''s the fun about that?"


    The little fox shook his head in bewilderment, indicating that he didn''t understand any more.


    "I can''t understand anything." Hua Ruge is still mumbling.


    However, she did not forget the business. While feeding the fox, she also explored the body of Childe wutrace and planned to take good care of him.


    As soon as she was diagnosed, she was shocked and scratched her head strangely: "OK? Shouldn''t it be so fast? "


    The little fox raised his head when he heard this, and pointed his front paw at him, looking complacent.


    "Your blood?" Hua is like a song, if you can understand it.


    The little fox nodded his head.


    "Xiao Jiu is so powerful. Do you want to mend your body?" Hua Ruge touched it and asked.


    The little fox shook his head again to show that he was OK.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "now I''ll be relieved. He doesn''t have to suffer as much as before with you around him."


    Little fox''s eyes are worried and confused. Did its owner have a hard time before?


    "Your master is always disobedient. You should take care of him when you are around him." Hua, like a song, said.


    Little fox nodded seriously.


    Hua Ruge clapped it: "darling."


    As soon as they played chess, they were still playing a game of chess all day.


    Hua Ruge rubbed his belly and looked at Xiao Jiu: "what do you eat when I''m not here?"


    Xiaojiu takes out several pieces of dry dried meat from his curled tail, which is actually brought to him by Hua rugo before.


    "Wait for me to improve your food." Hua Ruge took it to the Huaili area, and then faced the two people across the lake: "I''ll get some game."


    "Be careful." Two people speak at the same time.


    "Don''t worry." As soon as Hua Ruge''s voice fell, he had already driven his speed to the extreme, and in a moment, he jumped into the forest. His mind was completely open, and he was exploring the movements of thousands of miles around.


    She was a hundred miles away in a few breaths and caught a grey rabbit alive.


    The Nine Tailed Fox in its arms wants to jump out but is caught by her. At the same time, it takes back most of its thoughts to wrap itself and hide its whereabouts.


    The little fox''s eyes were full of blankness. Hua Ruge put a finger on his lips. Then he found a big stone and hid behind him to deal with the rabbit in his hand.


    Not far away, a group of black clothes, hidden in the dark, stopped. One of the leaders whispered, "it seems that there is someone in the forest."


    The rest of them are strange. They all let go of the search.


    "I didn''t realize it." Said one.


    The leader was also full of confusion, because in a moment, he could not feel anything.


    "I may be hallucinating. Be careful." Said the leader.


    So the team went on, looking at the direction is not towards the lake, which makes Hua Ruge a little strange.


    After handling the rabbit, she wiped her hands and whispered, "these people are familiar with each other, but what''s the use of sending some low-level people?"


    When the team went far away, Hua Yuege came out from behind the stone. After thinking about it, he decided to follow them.


    The leader of these people in black is just the cultivation of the human realm. They can''t find Hua Ruge at all, so they find their position according to the plan and wait for the edge of the cedar forest to stop.


    Hua, like a song, falls on the tree trunk in the distance, watching these people''s movements.


    Only when they stopped, they furtively looked at each other. After seeing no one, they took out a brass pillar several feet long from the space. It was round and sharp, like an awl. The surface was engraved with patterns. Looking at it, there was a magic power.


    But Hua rugo doesn''t know much about the array, so he doesn''t know what it''s for.


    After they took out the pillars, they melted a hole in the ground, put the pillars in, and then buried them to restore the grass on them.


    After that, I can''t see the trace from the outside. Hua Ruge tried to probe with his mind, but he couldn''t find the pillar, and it seemed that he had hidden his breath.


    After burying the bronze pillars, these people opened their minds and explored them. When they were sure that no one was there, they left again.


    Hua Ruge and other people walked away, and their mind moved to the side of the former buried copper pillar. When they reached for the place where they buried the pillar, they stretched out their hands. In her palm, there was a mental vortex, which directly lifted the surface soil and sucked the brass pillar out.


    She received the space at a glance, and then sent out new flowers and plants with light green awns. She didn''t leave until she recovered her original appearance.


    When she came back to the lake, Tuo BARREI and Wu trace were still playing chess.


    "Why have you been so long?" Tuo Ba Rui asked after hearing the voice.


    "I can''t help following when I see someone doing something nearby. Look what I have brought back." Hua Ruge also ran to the bottom of the bamboo house, and a brass pillar appeared on the ground.

 Chapter 1344

    Mr. Wu trace frowned slightly and came to watch carefully.


    Tuoba Rui is sitting still. He doesn''t know the array and it''s useless to read it.


    "Come here." He said.


    Hua Ruge came to him and saw him with a straight face and said, "next time you are not allowed to risk yourself."


    "Don''t worry, it''s all small people. A group of people are not enough for me to poke with one finger." Hua Ruge said it doesn''t matter.


    "That''s not good either. We are not facing simple people. We should be careful." Tuoba Rui said on line.


    Hua Ruge heard the words and nodded: "well, I''m obedient."


    "That''s good." Tuo Barry took hold of her hand, so he went to see the brass pillar.


    At this time, childe Wuxian has seen it from top to bottom and said, "it''s like the array of traction force. Where have they placed him?"


    "Just on the west edge of the forest, they secretly buried this in the ground. I dug it out." Hua Yuege said.


    "That''s pulling power underground." The childe without trace said a word, and he wondered: "it may be to open the seal to pull down, but what power can you pull up?"


    These words also asked the two people down, and they could not think of any traction force on the ground.


    "No matter what force it will pull, if I dig all the pillars, they will succeed?" Hua said in a broad voice.


    She said that she didn''t care about the pillar, but ran to one side to make a fire and bake the rabbit.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t care very much either. For him, the soldiers came to block the water and cover the land. When he found that the situation was wrong, he withdrew.


    It''s helpless for childe wutrace to meet these two teammates, but he didn''t think of anything after thinking for a long time, but he thought they were right. Since the future is unpredictable, wait.


    Because a rabbit was not enough to eat, Tuo BARREI went to the snow lake in the snow mountain to catch two fish, one for stewing and the other for cooking soup.


    Childe wutrace stood at one side and watched Tuo Barry take out the cookware in the wild and cook skillfully. He had tried many times.


    "We first met in holy land. After so many years, I didn''t expect that you would become a cook in the end." He sighed.


    "She likes to eat. Of course I can do it." Tuo Ba Rui said naturally, and then said: "you have to learn a little, to please girls, you have to take what you like."


    Childe wutrace listened, but he shook his head with a smile and didn''t say anything.


    This feeling can really change a person.


    Hua Ruge is very popular, especially for Tuoba Rui''s smile.


    Little fox squatted at Hua Ruge''s feet and listened carefully, but soon she realized that it was useless for her to learn. She was a girl herself.


    To please men?


    It seems that it''s not right. She''s a noble Nine Tailed Fox. She can''t be inferior. But it doesn''t seem to be absolute. If the other party is her own master, she will be happy.


    At this time, it found that Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui were always together, but its owner was not accompanied, as if looking very lonely. No, it''s going to be with the host.


    Little fox thought to walk away from Hua Ruge, ran to the leg of Childe wutrace, and rubbed his leg with his little head.


    The childe with no trace bowed his head and said with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    No, they don''t want you to be alone.


    Little fox can''t speak. He just lies at his feet and doesn''t run around any more.


    No trace finally squatted down to touch its head, said: "little nine good."


    Little fox enjoyed his master''s Shun Mao very much. He leaned on his leg and squinted his eyes comfortably.


    Hua Ruge looked at it and said admiringly, "look at other people''s beasts, they will be coquettish and cute. My family will know how to sleep."


    "Whatever." Tuoba Rui hears the words.


    Hua Yuege''s face is black. It''s deceiving to say good things to coax her.


    The three ate something and chatted here. Hua rugo thought that she had been caught here by shuijialie''s family and others before she entered Luoyue city. At that time, she could not imagine that Shuijia would be her mother.


    Just when she sighed that the world was hard to predict, there was a lot of fighting and animal roar outside the forest.


    "It seems that those who have been incited have also come in." Hua Yuege said.


    "I still don''t understand who the other side is and what the purpose of instigating people to come here is," said childe wutrace with suspicion


    "I may know something." Hua Yuege said, "I''ve seen the breath of those who buried the brass pillars before."


    "Who is it?" Asked the childe.


    Hua opened up like a song, and then Tuoba Rui and Wuwen looked thoughtful.


    The fighting sound outside is getting louder and louder. More and more immortal beasts smell the bloody smell and come out of the cave one after another. A batch of human beings come to fight with immortal beasts.


    Because the immortals were not easy to deal with, people didn''t attack them, and the three had nothing to do.


    In the evening, the three returned to the bamboo house for a rest. When they went out the next day, there was still a lot of fighting outside.


    "It''s terrible when people''s greed is aroused." Hua is singing.


    Tuoba Ruyi and Wuchen are always indifferent.


    "What do you say these people do if they call in?" Hua Yuege said.


    "No matter." "Traceless childe light said:" around they can not break the seal


    He is not always here. During this period, many people have been to the lake and can do nothing. So he is not worried about these people.


    Hua rugo thought and said, "I''m afraid someone will want to start with your guard."


    "I have a hunch. I''m afraid it''s hard to cope this time." Said the childe without trace.


    "We can help you." Hua Ruge is very caring.


    The childe without trace smiled and nodded.


    For several days, there was constant fighting in the periphery. Not only did the animals in the cedar forest move, but also many animals in the snow mountain felt the bloody smell coming here. Several people in huarugo knew that it was useless to dissuade them, and they all watched calmly.


    However, on the third day, the lake changed, and the seal array gradually emerged. The patterns were all bloodstained and overflowed with evil spirit, just like when Hua rugo first met.


    "The fierce beast began to resist again." The childe without trace looked and said.


    "Normal?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The childe shakes his head: "it used to have power once every few months, but now it''s only half a month since my last seal."


    "That''s probably someone interfering." Hua Ruge analysis.


    Childe wutrace frowned. Before he could open his mouth, several strong men appeared quietly in the center of the cedar forest. He said in a low voice, "they are all very smart children. Why do they do such useless things?"

 Chapter 1345

    As soon as the voice fell, the three also saw the situation in front of them, and only five people came to the other side, standing in five directions respectively. With the vision of Hua Ruge, they could not see their accomplishments at all.


    Four of the five people are middle-aged, with a deep breath. You can tell from their eyes how old they are. Look at the breath. It''s probably the strong one in the void.


    There''s another young man who doesn''t have any breath exposed. Hua rugo thinks that this is a powerful role. Looking at the face without any vitality, he knows that this man is definitely not a real young man, but an old guy who likes to look tender.


    "Who are you? Why did you come here to offend me No trace childe light opening.


    A middle-aged man said, "you don''t need to know who we are. I''ll give you two choices, either to die here or to return to us later."


    "If you want to do something about the seal, I won''t stop you, but if your goal is us, I''m afraid it won''t work." Childe wutrace went on, with a calm and gentle look.


    The middle-aged man frowned and said, "you are not the guardian of this seal?"


    "Yes, but I''m sure you can''t move the seal." The childe without trace replied confidently.


    "The baby has a bright future, and the two bones are good." The middle-aged man nodded approvingly, and then said: "to tell you the truth, Dongzhou will soon be our world. If you work for us now, you will have endless benefits in the future."


    "I said that if your goal is us, it will not be the same. If you don''t want to have a meaningless fight, it''s better not to say that. " The childe said, although his voice is peaceful, it has a light prestige. The white clothes are calm and automatic. On the gas field, they are not inferior to those old guys at all.


    "What a big voice the baby has. I want you to know how powerful it is." The middle-aged man said, clapping to the childe without trace.


    When he clapped his hand, Hua rugo, who was standing on the side of the childe without trace, felt that the eardrum was shaken with some pain, but it was the air concussion brought by the palm power. It was unconsciously like backing down when he was held down by this power.


    With the big sleeve waving, there was a rotating aura field in front of him. When the palm force hit the aura field, it immediately deviated from the direction. Then the palm force around the hand area of the childe was pulled to one side, straight to the seal above the lake.


    This seal suffered such a terrible blow that it didn''t even have a ripple. It can be seen that it is strong.


    Tuoba Rui, who used to make tea in front of the door, now stands beside Hua Ruge and confronts five people.


    The man was a little surprised, then nodded with satisfaction: "well, I''m more satisfied."


    So the man himself came forward and attacked the childe again.


    Hua Ruge frowned and asked, "what is this man''s cultivation?"


    She didn''t think she could help at all.


    "Void divine realm." Tuo Ba Rui replied, always looking to the battlefield.


    Hua Ruge said, "no, we didn''t do this before. We didn''t see such horror."


    "Those who were in the early stage of nihilism, this is the middle stage."


    "So much less?"


    "This man is not only a man with higher accomplishments, but also a man with advanced skills, so he has a strong fighting power. He wants to come here in an extraordinary way." Tuoba Rui squinted.


    The childe with no trace over there was completely suppressed by the middle-aged man. Although he was not injured, he could not last for long.


    "Look at me." Hua is like a song with a flash of eyes. The city of turning over the sky has appeared in the palm.


    "Boom!"


    Seeing the wind rising in the city, these people were enveloped in it in an instant.


    In fact, these people can avoid their high accomplishments, but they just watch the sky city fall down and look at it.


    When they are in the city, they also know that it is array attack.


    After seeing the city of the sky shrouded, Mr. traceless retreated at full speed. As soon as the middle-aged man wanted to catch up with him, there was a hanging array around him. The blood red force ran rampant, killing every time.


    There were more than a dozen people who had died before in this great array. Their strength was the most powerful time.


    The man who was trapped did not panic, but was a little strange. He stretched out his hand and blew it on the array.


    "Boom!"


    A loud bang came out, and the big bloody array shook violently. That layer of blood gas was so weak.


    Hua Ruge is surprised. She hasn''t suffered such a big loss in the sky city.


    The people around were still motionless, and one of them said, "this is really a good treasure, but the user is too weak."


    "Yes, if I wait to use it, it will definitely become a killer." Said the other.


    Hua Ruge almost didn''t spit blood when they were angry. Her sky city, as the most fierce and evil treasure, has always been changeable when it is sacrificed, making countless heroes hate it. This is the first time that it has been commented and ridiculed.


    Look down on people too much.


    She looked at them coldly: "old folks, let''s talk."


    "About what?" Another middle-aged man spoke, looking very interested.


    "We can''t join your organization or work for you, but we don''t care what you do here. We don''t need to fight because the well water doesn''t touch the river." Hua Yuege said.


    "If you meet a good seedling, of course, you should cultivate it. If you don''t agree, we have our own means to let you agree." The middle-aged man said faintly. He didn''t look fierce at all, but he wanted to know it wasn''t a good fault.


    Hua Ruge picked up a eyebrow and asked, "it''s just a matter of fighting. There''s no need to talk about it?"


    "You can think so, too." Said the middle-aged man.


    Hua Ruge looked at Tuoba Rui and childe wutrace and said, "is this a bit too bullying?"


    "No trace childe stands out to say:" since so, that begins


    "You will regret your decision." This time, Tuo BARREI spoke with absolute confidence in his calm voice.


    The middle-aged man who was trapped in the array clapped open the array with one hand and said: "the little dolls are tough enough, I like them."


    Hua Ruge took it seriously this time. She turned over her hand and took out qingpingjian. At the same time, she used the body quenching method to improve her strength to the state of transforming the spirit. After the golden elixir was coagulated, she did it for the first time. She really wanted to know how she grew up.


    Tuoba Rui takes out the long sword, and the whole body is breathing out. The momentum with the power of heaven and earth makes people feel a little depressed.


    Yuruyi, the childe without trace, was once abandoned when he was fighting. However, compared with that time, his strength had already broken through the spirit, and all aspects of his strength had made a qualitative leap, and the breath was also shocking.


    All five of them were a little surprised when they put on their posture. Their eyesight naturally showed that these three people are real young people. It''s really amazing that they are so powerful in their twenties.

 Chapter 1346

    "Let''s go." The young man finally spoke, but he didn''t mean to do it.


    A middle-aged man beside him didn''t move either. Only three other people stood opposite them. Obviously, they didn''t think it necessary to fight with children together.


    After knowing the opponent, the three men took the initiative to attack. Hua Ruge, a green sword, tore the air and chopped at the man.


    The middle-aged man beat the light of the sword with one stroke, but he was also a little surprised. The strength of the sword Qi was comparable to the virtual spirit.


    But this wench clearly only has the cultivation of human extreme environment.


    Hua Ruge almost knew the strength of the other side after the other side made a move. She felt that she could fight hard, so she flew to the forehead without any fancy on her sword. The green sword was shining, covering the other side''s retreat.


    Of course, they didn''t have to step back. They took out their swords and went up.


    "Boom!"


    There are three blasts in a row, which is the sound of confrontation in front of the three battlefields.


    Hua Ruge felt that she had run into a mountain that could not be shaken, and she could not shake half of it even when she was exhausted. However, when the strength of the sword came, she only felt that her Qi and blood were surging and retreating.


    This attack completely made her see the gap between the realms. She thought she could fight against the virtual divine realm if she used the body quenching method. Unexpectedly, a virtual divine realm was so difficult to deal with in the middle stage.


    She retreated five steps to dissipate her energy. Although her Qi and blood were not smooth, there was no internal injury. This surprised Hua Ruge a little.


    If she had been stronger than others before, she would have been hurt. It seems that after Ning Jindan, her overall strength has been improved, and the challenge of skipping the level has become less difficult.


    It''s really not a common skill.


    Thinking of this, she had some confidence in her heart.


    If you look at the two sides, under the sword of Tuoba Rui, you can see that it is not easy to see the power of Tuoba Rui.


    Childe Wuchen hasn''t used the time magic yet. This fight also took a few steps back, but it seems that he didn''t get hurt. He can fight for the first time.


    When the three test each other''s strength, those old guys are doing the same thing, but after the test, they are a little suspicious of life.


    Is it because they have been closed for too long that the children are so fierce now?


    No, they haven''t seen their young generation since they left the customs. The highest level of cultivation at this age is only in the mysterious fairyland, and they haven''t even touched the edge of the human extreme, let alone become the transformation of the divine realm against the virtual divine realm.


    Now they know who they are facing, which should not be called human beings. They are all evils.


    Hua Ruge, after discovering the change of his body, looked at the old guy on the opposite side and suddenly picked out the corner of his lips. His eyes were full of war, and he took the initiative to attack again.


    Once again, the three sides of the battlefield fell into battle, because they had been tested, and now they are all fighting for strength.


    The middle-aged man, one of the two onlookers, looked at the battlefield and said strangely, "I''m not mistaken. They are all equal."


    Young men are also surprised.


    "What kind of people are these? We won''t touch the Holy Son and daughter from the holy land." The middle-aged man continued.


    "It''s all a chance." The young man squinted.


    The middle-aged man thought about it and asked, "boss, do we want to ask the identity of these people? I was crazy just now. Maybe one day it will come."


    "Look again." The young man spoke lightly. He was not sure, but he wanted to see how capable these people were.


    Hua Ruge''s fight is probably the most difficult. However, outsiders can see that the girl''s physique is very strong and she can fight bravely and bravely in the case of obvious lack of strength, without any injury.


    It''s easier for him to be traceless. His strength is soft and mellow, which seems to be inexhaustible. His playing method is also an inexhaustible strength. If the other side is not strong, he will suppress him completely.


    It seems that the easiest thing is Tuo barrui. He is strong, powerful and defensible. His attack power is very strong. There was no glue in the fight with him, only for a short while the other side was sweating on his forehead, but even if he was so concentrated, he had suffered two sword injuries.


    In a moment, from the perspective of onlookers, we will not be even, because the people who fought with Tuo Barry have been injured in many places, or they have been beheaded by others by virtue of their strength.


    Those who fought with Childe wutrace have been completely suppressed, and his suppression shows that they are not far from defeat.


    Only Hua rugo is still in a stalemate. This girl seems to enjoy the battle very much. In the process of fighting, she has no skills at all, that is, a big opening and big closing attack.


    In order to support her, the people who fight with her can only cooperate with her high-intensity output of spiritual power. Now the spiritual power has been obviously consumed, while Hua Ruge is still strong and powerful, and the strength in her body seems to be inexhaustible.


    Later, Hua Ruge seemed to feel bored. She didn''t spend so much anymore and began to use moves. Then she knew that her speed was very fast. She was two points faster than the other''s strong one, and she quickly gained the upper hand only by this.


    The fastest way to end the battle is Tuo BARREI. When the opponent''s energy is almost consumed, he raises his hand and splits it with a sword. The man is shocked by the Dao Yun contained in the sword potential, and then he reflects that the sword is less than a finger away from the brain.


    At this time, the young man finally moved, only to see his fingers flick, and a powerful force suddenly hit, breaking up the sword just as it was about to split the forehead of his subordinates.


    Tuoba Rui raised his eyebrows and slapped at the person who had not been rescued. At the same time, a long sword turned around and cut at the two people who were watching. The sword was much stronger than before, with unspeakable terror.


    The two didn''t expect that Tuo BARREI would attack, but they dodged to both sides.


    The man who was hit by Tuoba Rui''s palm fell to the ground and vomited blood. However, he soon got up from the ground. It seems that the injury was not very serious.


    Childe Wuxian also slapped his hand on the other side''s chest and knocked people down. However, when he was ready to strike, his hand strength was obviously stronger, and the man didn''t get up.


    Hua Ruge saw that both sides of the house were over, and he didn''t drag any more. When the other side clapped her, she appeared behind the house''s head in a blink, because she used this move for the first time. Of course, the man didn''t take precautions. The next moment, he felt that his back brain was hit hard, and the whole man''s rag pocket fell from the sky.

 Chapter 1347

    All three fell to the ground and suffered different degrees of injuries, but after all, they were strong. After adjusting, they got up and looked surprised. It seems that they can''t figure out how they were beaten like this.


    Hua rugo put away the stick that knocked on the back of his head and said to the young man, "don''t you want to talk now?"


    It is obvious that the three of them are not easy to deal with, and it is not good for anyone to stand in a stalemate.


    There was a little hesitation on the young man''s indifferent face, but it soon disappeared. He slowly said, "yes, we don''t do it to you. We don''t make water in the well."


    "You are wise." Hua Yuege paid a compliment and turned his hand to collect the city of the sky.


    The three men warily returned to the young man and said, "boss, that''s it?"


    "Shame." The young man dropped a sentence and flew to the lake to watch the seal formation.


    After all, they have lived for hundreds of years. Today, they are folded in the hands of a few children. They have no face.


    Hua Ruge and the three returned to the side of the bamboo house and did not interfere with those people as previously mentioned.


    Tuo Ba Rui sat down to change the water and made tea for the two.


    "I always feel that these people are not from the ordinary way, and will not let them see something." Hua Ruge whispered, holding a teacup.


    "If you can see it, you can see it." "No trace childe indifferent way:" anyway we are very difficult to stop them, even if the bottom card to stop these, the next round or to make way


    Hua Yuege nodded: "that''s what he said."


    "And according to the elder who told me, the trapped animals are not ordinary fierce animals. Almost no one can open the seal. Even if there is a major crisis, people in this world will not ignore it." This is a message for two people.


    Hua Ruge now understands that it''s very important to guard the fierce beast. He is not alone in carrying something. It''s reassuring.


    The young man over there took a close look at the seal, then frowned tightly, and kept talking about what it looked like to calculate and deduce.


    After a while, he got up and looked at the bamboo house: "just forgot to ask, who are you?"


    "If you don''t find out, I''m too lazy to disclose. Goodbye." Hua Yuege answers easily.


    "In the future." The young man said a word, turned his face indifferently and flew away with four of his men.


    "I''ve restrained a lot. It''s not a feud." Hua Ruge turns to ask them.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "no, but they may want to accept us more."


    "It''s a mistake to be so good." Hua Ruge''s helpless stall.


    "Watch it change." The childe without trace spoke lightly.


    In the next few days, the peripheral wars continued. The people who came in to hunt for treasure and the angry Beast died and injured a lot, but there was still no calm appearance.


    The color of the seal array is more and more red, and the evil spirit is also more and more heavy. The childe without trace can strengthen the array, but it can only make the array quiet for half a day, and then it will be the same.


    Hua Ruge was living by the edge of the array. Obviously, she felt that her grumpiness was becoming more and more serious, and pingbai would have a killing heart. Fortunately, her spirit was very powerful, and she was able to keep her spirit under pressure.


    The outside world is still fighting. In recent days, even the monstrous beasts in the deep snow mountain have come to the cedar forest, and they will not only fight with humans, but also fight each other.


    What''s more strange is that gradually, the people who came in also began to fight inside, as if they had no reason.


    Seeing that several people here finally found out the abnormality, they turned their eyes to the lake in the center, and the big formation on it was emitting strong evil spirit.


    "I often feel restless and grumpy these days. It''s only when I do Kung Fu that I can get down. How about you?" The childe without trace asked first.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "I have, but I don''t pay attention."


    At the same time, they looked at Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge said stupidly, "I thought I was haunted by the evil spirit in the spirit, and didn''t think much about it."


    Childe wutrace frowned: "it seems that the fierce beast is undoubtedly doing something. Part of its power seeps out of the array and is disturbing people''s minds, making people fight each other."


    "Immortals are easy to be affected, while those outside are full of greed and are not hard to control." Hua Yuege summed it up and said, "but what''s the good for it?"


    Tuoba Rui squinted and said, "is it related to the brass post you picked up before?"


    "That pillar can draw strength to the bottom, but it can transfer the fighting strength from the top to the bottom, so that the fierce beast can break the seal?" Hua rugo said what he thought.


    "No wonder I can''t suppress it," said childe wutrace solemnly


    "I think there should be more than one brass post, or there may be many." Tuoba Rui said.


    "Then we just need to find these pillars and dig them out. If the fierce beast has no power, it will not be able to turn over the waves." Hua Ruge''s eyes brighten.


    "This is natural and feasible, but there is array blessing on the pillar, which can avoid the exploration of the mind. It''s not easy to find out." Summary of Childe Wuxian.


    Hua rugo''s vivid appearance didn''t collapse because of this sentence, but he said with a smile: "you forget, I told you that I know who buried this pillar. Let''s find someone to ask."


    It was only then that they realized.


    When Hua rugo was about to make further plans, she suddenly realized that someone was approaching the cedar forest. Although the breath was hidden, she could not escape her mind.


    Tuoba Rui felt it just like childe wutrace, so he didn''t open his mouth and waited for these people to come.


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and said, "since you are here, don''t hide. Come out and narrate the past."


    The people in the dark were obviously surprised, but in a flash, they came back and appeared in the cedar forest.


    "Lord Hua, I heard that I had some doubts about you here before. Now it seems that you are really a young hero." Speaking one person one person looks at the appearance of 50 or 60 years old, the eyebrows and eyes are charitable and gentle, it is Hua Ruge''s old acquaintance tianjiazhu.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are the Heavenly Master and the heavenly young master?" Hua Ruge said hello with a smile.


    Tian Sheng nodded gently, and Tian''s master said gently, "thank you very much for remembering, but I don''t know what Hua''s master is doing here."


    "I''ll do whatever you do." Hua rugo plays Taiji and kicks the ball back.


    "It seems that the master of the Chinese family doesn''t know what we are here to do." Tianjiazhu stroked his beard with a smile, with an all in control look.

 Chapter 1348

    "We are ordered to deal with them. It''s better to catch them alive. If we catch them alive, we won''t be able to encircle them." Hua Yuege sneered and asked, "I don''t know if you can guess."


    The master of heaven looked surprised.


    "You think you''ve cheated me of that little nine in your stomach?" Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and said, "to tell you the truth, I doubt you just when you want to accept me for your own use."


    "What do you suspect?"


    "I doubt that you are on the wrong road. Later, when the warring family and the fierce family attacked me, I knew that it was you who did it. Do you think you have nothing left out?" Hua Yuege said scornfully.


    After sinking his face, the Heavenly Master said with a smile, "you can see it."


    "So the people who came here a few days ago are what you said. They asked you to deal with us." Hua Ruge carefully observed his look.


    "Little doll, do you know that sometimes it''s wisdom to pretend to be confused. Being too smart will kill you." The Heavenly Master admonished with a tone of elders.


    "You''d better worry about yourself at this time." Hua Ruge looks around and looks at the people who are brought by the Lord of heaven.


    Thirty or so, they were all virtual divine States, but this kind of familiarity was at the beginning and was not seen by her.


    "I don''t know if I''m in big trouble." The heavenly master looked at Tuo BARREI and childe wutrace behind her and said, "now the general trend, I want to ask you to think about it, and we will never regret joining us."


    "Do it." Tuo Ba Rui spoke lightly.


    The momentum of Childe Wuxian has risen.


    Both of them don''t love nonsense. Now it''s very clear what choice they will have when making this gesture.


    The master of heaven''s family was humiliated and said, "kill!"


    Thirty powerful people in the virtual divine realm divide their work quickly, killing one person for every ten, and watching the war again.


    "It seems that you are not welcome in your so-called clan." Hua Ruge takes out his sword and does not forget to tease before the battle.


    The Lord of heaven frowned: "what do you say?"


    "They certainly didn''t tell you that they were defeated that day. It''s obvious that they sent you here as cannon fodder. We can''t see this situation clearly. If you''re OK, we should talk about wisdom."


    Hua Yuege said, the body quenching method was finished, and the strength was instantly upgraded to the God melting realm. The green mountain shone between the long sword flicks, which made the powerful virtual God realm who came to us dodge one after another.


    The Lord of heaven looked puzzled. Of course, he didn''t hear that those people were defeated, and he didn''t think it was possible. They were so strong, how could they not defeat these little dolls.


    But now the three battlefields have begun to fight, it can be seen that they have not been suppressed, and it is not difficult to fight.


    Hua Ruge''s abnormal constitution is very advantageous for fighting group fights. For her, it is difficult to deal with a person who is in the middle of the void spirit state, but it is much easier for ten people in the early stage.


    After a trial of the three, they all retreated under her voice, and then she took out the city of the sky.


    The city of the sky fell to the ground, and everyone was trapped in it, but it did not open the array.


    With her current strength, even if she uses the city of the sky, she can''t kill these empty divine realms, but she still needs the blood, flesh and spirit of these people.


    At the beginning of another round of war, those virtual gods know that they are not easy to deal with the role, so they are very ruthless and try to play with each other.


    However, the strength of the three men was very strong, and they soon tore their cooperation and began to attack like a blight.


    The Lord of heaven is trapped in the city. His eyes are complicated at the moment. He now sees the authenticity of what Hua Yuege said before. With the strength of three people, those people can''t get much money.


    Hua Ruge is not consumed this time. Her speed is very fast, her moves are very fierce, and her power output is even more powerful. These people can''t stand her very quickly and are killed by her one by one.


    Although she is the weakest of the three, she is still the strongest in terms of group lethality. It was not long before the battle started that she killed three people, forcing the rest of them to be cautious and dare not open and close up.


    On the other hand, the battlefields on both sides are not optimistic. There are casualties. It seems that they will not last for long.


    Hua Ruge cut off another person, and then took time to say to the Heavenly Master: "now understand? They just use you as cannon fodder and let you consume our strength. If I guess right now, those people are waiting outside the cedar forest to fight against us. "


    The Heavenly Master looks dignified.


    Hua Yuege, holding several people in his hand with a long sword, said again, "if I were you, I would certainly not watch my people die one by one. I had already tried to save them."


    The Lord of heaven frowned and fell into thinking.


    "Father, what she said is not unreasonable," whispered Tian Sheng on one side


    "How do you know that she is not in divorce, and there are multiple consequences of betrayal, don''t you know?" The Lord of heaven took a look at his son.


    Tian Sheng dare not say anything more.


    Hua Ruge is not in a hurry to say anything. His fighting has never stopped. He is merciless.


    That''s even more true on both sides.


    The Lord of heaven quickly walked out of the dead end and glared angrily. "Do you really think I can''t deal with you?"


    "Yes." Hua rugosi made no secret of her mind.


    "You want to die." The master of Tian family said that he took out a long sword and attacked Hua Ruge. As soon as his momentum broke out, he could see that he was also a strong man in the middle of nihilism.


    Hua Ruge blinked a little surprised, and then disappeared in situ. When he appeared, he was behind Tuo barrow.


    "It''s not easy to deal with, or I''ll leave it to you." Hua Yuege whispered.


    Tuo Ba Rui takes care of her sword and instantly takes the lives of the two people in front of him. Turning around, he holds her in his arms and says with a smile, "yes, I know it''s difficult to avoid."


    When he said this, several people came forward, his eyes narrowed, his body light suddenly rose, behind which a big hand shadow was formed, and he took pictures of those people with the supreme power of the road.


    When they saw the big hand, they only felt the spirit trembling. They could not resist in the face of the world. It was too late for them to escape.


    "Boom!"


    A big hand print shows six people flying out of the city, hitting the wall of the sky city, then being shot to the ground, and then they look still.


    This is not only the heaven family, even Hua Ruge is scared, so a whole six empty Shenjing will die?


    This is an attack method developed by Tuo barrow according to the hand of heaven in the small world. He has made such a big hand with his own way. It has great natural power.


    Originally, he didn''t intend to use it at this time, but Hua Ruge ran over by himself, and he couldn''t help but want to hug him.

 Chapter 1349

    In this move, the Tians were shocked. Even the Tians'' leader didn''t dare to come to chase Hua rugo. Those who fought with Childe Wuxian also stepped back.


    There was a confrontation between the two sides, and no one took the initiative.


    Hua Ruge is held in his arms, Tuo BARREI is holding people, and childe wutrace is simply lazy to do it.


    But they were afraid. They had begun to look around the city. It seemed that they were looking for a way out.


    "Stop looking. You can''t escape." Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and looked at the Heavenly Master and said, "now you still think you are not being used?"


    The head of the heaven''s house looks uncertain.


    "You have only two choices now, either to cooperate or to become the nourishment of the sky city." Hua rugo pointed to the pattern below and said.


    The heavenly family also noticed, but all the people who fell down were absorbed by the array, and there was no body. It''s not very firm to think that I might end up like this.


    "What do you want me to do?" The Lord of heaven asked.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "easy, you buried those brass pillars."


    The Lord of heaven looked surprised and knew that he could not hide. He asked, "how do you know about the brass pillars?"


    "I happened to bump into it. I''m familiar with the atmosphere of those people who buried the pillars. It''s only after cultivating your Tianjia skill." Hua rugo looked at him and said, "if you are willing to tell me where those things are buried, I have a way to save your life."


    Tiansheng on one side said: "what strength do you have to protect us? If you betray us, they will not let us go."


    Hua Yuege smiled. Hearing this, she confirmed that they must know the location of the brass pillar, which is enough.


    But at this time, the sky city suddenly shook violently, Hua Yuege''s figure was also slightly shaken, she calmed down the disordered spirit and said: "someone is attacking the sky city outside."


    The city of sky is a mysterious magic weapon of unknown level. Although its lethality is unique, it is not a defensive magic weapon, especially unable to withstand attacks from the outside world.


    now it''s just a move. Hua rugo has sensed the damage of the city wall.


    "Father, it must be them. What can we do?"


    "For a moment, no matter what Hua Yuege said, we firmly refuse to admit that she is a provocation." The Lord of heaven said to stab himself in the chest with a sword, pretending to be miserable.


    He saw that the city of the sky could not stand the attack from outside. It must be broken, so they would be saved without betrayal.


    As for whether it has been used or not, he should have never happened with one eye open and one eye closed.


    As he said, he thought that being too smart would cut his own way. To be stupid properly is the way to survive.


    "The city of the sky." Tuoba Rui frowned.


    No matter what the situation is, he only knows that Hua Ruge''s spirit cannot be hurt.


    Hua Ruge nodded and smiled at the Lord of heaven. "Naive old man, you think you can run like this."


    "Help me kill the rest." Hua Ruge said a word to Tuoba Rui, and then when Tian''s family didn''t know why, a Danlu suddenly appeared on Tian''s father and son''s head. The strong suction shrouded them, making them feel unable to resist.


    Just in a flash, the father and son of Tian family were admitted to Danlu.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Two loud sounds sounded at the same time. Here is Tuoba Rui''s big hand shadow photographed again. Outside is another force smashing into the city of the sky.


    Hua Ruge endured the sting of the spirit and put away the heaven and earth stove and the city of the sky.


    Tuoba Rui and childe wutrace frown when they see it. When they look at the people outside, their eyes are more murderous.


    Hua Ruge just suffered some impact. It''s OK to calm down. It''s not serious, but it''s not so simple in their eyes.


    There were still five people standing in the void. The young man stood in the middle, and the other two stood on one side, looking at three people.


    The death of the family members in those days was expected by them. They just wanted to know how much power those three people consumed by the cannon fodder.


    "You guys, I talked about it well last time. Is it a little strange to attack the sky city this time?" Hua Yuege raised her eyebrows and asked. At the moment, the look between her eyebrows and eyes was not as casual as last time.


    There are two more cracks in the sky city without any reason, and her own spirit is also impacted. It''s strange that her temper is not urgent.


    "You little dolls, don''t want to go back with us till now?" This time it was the young man who spoke.


    "Are you finished?" Hua Ruge was totally impatient, and his voice became agitated: "I advise you to leave here while you still have breath, and don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    As soon as she said this, Tuo BARREI and childe wutrace were used to it, but the five old guys on the opposite side were stunned. They thought that the girl doll was the best one among the three, perhaps a breakthrough gap. How could they not think that she dared to utter a wild word.


    "Do you want to go or not?" Hua Ruge asked impatiently.


    "Baby, you are looking for death." The young man''s silent face finally became more gloomy.


    Tuoba Rui is even more reluctant to listen to this. His eyes are bright and cold, which contains the power of heaven and earth. He presses the young man down. When the young man looks surprised, he opens his mouth: "do you think you can live first?"


    He said that as soon as his sword came out, he had already attacked the young man. This was the strongest man in the crowd. As long as he was cleaned up, the rest would not be difficult to deal with.


    So Tuoba Rui cut him.


    The young man gazed, low way: "not self-sufficient."


    He said that he took out a long gun to fight against Tuo BARREI. His strong breath is unprecedented in Hua Ruge. Compared with the middle stage of the virtual God, he is not much stronger, but he has not formed a qualitative change. I think it should be the peak strength of the virtual God.


    She doesn''t know if Tuo BARREI is an opponent, but she can''t help the battle at this level. It''s useless for the city of the sky. It''s hard for her to collect the father and son of Tian family with the Danlu. She can''t accept such a character at all.


    Childe Wuxian didn''t stand by, but he was stopped by the two just when he wanted to rush into the war circle.


    The other two didn''t leave much time for Hua Ruge to worry about either, so they went straight to Hua Ruge.


    Before, they suffered losses one-on-one. This time, they simply two on one. Although it''s not nice to bully children like this, there''s no one around. It shouldn''t go out, and they''re not afraid of humiliation.

 Chapter 1350

    "Fool, think one more useful?" Hua Ruge is very disdainful to open her mouth. What she is most afraid of is that there are many people in each other.


    Now her body quenching method is still in use. As soon as the blue long sword comes out, her strength will be close to the virtual divine realm. The golden elixir in her body will continuously output heavy strength, so that she will not lose in the face of two people.


    If there were some careful explorations in the last battle with the virtual realm, now she is much more familiar with it.


    One of the two people opposite is the one who fought with her last time. Because the last time I ate Hua Ruge, it was fast and fast. This time I obviously protected this aspect. I cooperated well with my partner to ensure that Hua Ruge''s blinking was useless.


    They are committed to forcing Hua Ruge to compete and consume, so even if they can''t take her for a short time, she can''t hold on after a while.


    On the other hand, Tuo BARREI is a little bit hard at the peak of zhanxu Shenjing, but he hasn''t used his big fingerprint yet. I think he can handle it.


    Knowing that Tuo BARREI''s side is not easy to deal with, Mr. Wuxian also changed his playing method. He felt moved, only to see that the speed of the two opposite people suddenly slowed down several times,


    his big sleeve burst out with a wave of pure power. The two people felt the threat of this power to themselves, but the surrounding time was slowed down, and they could not hide in any hurry.


    "Bang bang!"


    The energy strikes at two people, and they slowly fall back at the beginning. As soon as the time effect disappears, the two people fall at normal speed.


    Those two people were not shot down directly, but found that they could not control their body shape after the normal surrounding time.


    Childe Wuchen looks at Tuo barrow and thinks he can handle it. He is ready to help Hua Ruge.


    "I have no problem here. Let me do it myself." Hua Yuege starts from afar. She finally has two strong people to hone herself. She doesn''t want to let go.


    Childe wutrace knows that Hua Ruge has discretion. If she can''t fight, she won''t be brave, but she hasn''t waited to help Tuoba Rui and the two of them fly up again.


    "What kind of magic did you just have?" One of them is very afraid of the way, the feeling that he can''t control his body is really uncomfortable.


    "Feel it a few more times, maybe you will understand." Childe Wuxian smiles quietly. When he releases his hand, his eyes flash. They feel desperate again.


    This man looks polite, gentle and generous, which makes it really annoying to find the cause.


    Sure enough, you can''t look good.


    Although he was suppressed by the other side, Tuo BARREI didn''t feel that he was in a difficult situation. Instead, he honed his sword intention on the other side. If he didn''t have such an opponent for a long time, his progress would be slow, so he was happy to have one to practice sword with him.


    Hua Ruge was besieged by two people, whose speed and blink were almost limited. Those two people only gave her the chance to fight hard. She felt that her time to use the body quenching method was almost up, and if she used it forcibly, it would cause serious internal injury, so she was better to fight quickly.


    Think she can''t do it by limiting her speed?


    Just kidding.


    She was eager to shade the two men, so she cut off the long sword, and both of them met the attack at the same time.


    However, they managed to catch such an opportunity, of course, to catch up with each other and try to make up a fatal blow for her.


    After Hua Ruge withdrew for a while, he suddenly pinched his finger into a sword and rowed several times in the air. The two people thought it was strange, but they didn''t feel the power of her fingertips, but their eyes were attracted to the past.


    "No, back." One of them seemed to notice something and backed away quickly.


    Another person''s attention has just shifted from Hua Ruge''s gesture, and he is still confused. When he hears the voice of his partner, he also feels that it''s not right. It''s just a moment later.


    At the next moment, the old runaway guy saw his companion''s body split in a flash. It was cut according to the line drawn before Hua Ruge. Every cut was very neat, like the sharpest blade.


    After finding out the problem, the man looked down and saw that his body had already been separated and fell to the ground.


    It seems that in the eyes of other people, it''s too casual. A strong man in the realm of emptiness dies like this?


    Hua Ruge''s eyes fell on the man who escaped from death. The man''s forehead was already full of sweat at the moment, obviously frightened.


    What kind of means is this? He hasn''t even heard of it.


    "It''s up to you." Hua Ruge said to drain all the power of the golden elixir and said in a low voice, "great cutting."


    Just in a flash, the man felt that the space around him had changed. He was in a panic and wanted to escape, but suddenly he found that the space was blocked.


    All of a sudden, there were countless cracks in his space, his eyes suddenly widened, and then he watched his body split along with the cracks in space. In a short time, his mind was still awake, and in a moment, he fell from the sky and became a puddle of flesh and mud.


    The three people who were still alive were shocked to see this scene, but the two who were fighting with Childe Wuchen were almost devastated to death, and they didn''t give any exclamation.


    Only the young man, who was surprised, said, "is space magic? Is it another miracle? Who are you? "


    "You just need to know you''re going to die." Tuoba Rui said indifferently, and his sword became stronger and stronger, and he began to counter attack.


    Hua rugo is also shocked by her own move. This is the spatial skill she realized before she lost her memory. But at that time, her strength was too weak to be exerted. Now she knows that the spatial skill is scary enough when she uses it.


    Even though she used too much power, she would not have used up the golden elixir power for a day, but she was consumed by this great cutting skill in a flash.


    After she fell on the ground, she breathed for a long time, and the heaven''s Scripture of annihilation flowed in her body to help her recover her strength.


    It seems that it is still difficult to use space skills even if there is a golden elixir in the human realm.


    The childe without trace solved the two people at his hand, and asked her, "how are you doing?"


    "It''s OK. It''s just a little more power." Hua Ruge said and looked at the battlefield where Tuo BARREI was.


    "Traceless childe also looks at there, slowly way:" it seems that he can deal with


    "I think so." Hua rugo said, because she saw that Tuo BARREI had begun to counter attack, and after a few moves, she had the upper hand, even her own killing moves were not used.


    "His savvy is really good. He hasn''t been so good before." Hua Yuege said.


    "No one can match him in understanding and talent, otherwise he will not be the one who masters the rules of heaven and earth." Childe wutrace is a fair evaluation.

 Chapter 1351

    Hua Yuege nodded, "yes, I still remember his style when the sky opened."


    "Do you remember?" Childe Wuxian looks surprised.


    Hua Ruge was stunned, and then he clapped his head: "how could I forget to tell you that my spirit has been restored, and I remember all the previous things."


    "It''s not too late. I''m glad for you." "No trace childe says with a smile.


    "I''m afraid I can''t accept myself before I recover, but fortunately, there is not much difference between character and behavior." Hua Ruge said.


    The childe nodded: "I can understand that someone should accompany you at that time. He is at ease in me."


    "I wanted to thank you, but I thought I promised you not to thank you." Hua Ruge thought for a long time and patted him on the shoulder. "Turn it around. There are many good girls in this world."


    She doesn''t think she''s good at anything. Except for her good looks, she doesn''t have the advantages of other girls. She doesn''t deserve others.


    "No trace childe smiled a way:" at ease, I will live very well


    "You''d better look for someone around you. You can''t just have a little fox with you." Hua Yuege said.


    When she said this, there was a movement in the sleeve of Childe wutrace. With a flash of light, the Nine Tailed Fox came out of the hidden space in the sleeve. Her two claws grabbed the lapel of her master, and when she looked at Xianghua like a song, they were full of resentment.


    What is it that can''t be accompanied by a little fox? What''s wrong with it? It''s a beast. No one else wants it.


    Hua Ruge looked at the little fox''s eyes and couldn''t help laughing: "I''m not saying bad things about you, I want your master to find a companion."


    The little fox still tightly grasped the skirt of the childe without trace, his eyes were dumb and firm.


    "I know you''ll be with him, but he also lacks a woman, just like me." Hua Ruge points to herself.


    Little fox looked at her and then at Tuo BARREI, as if he understood something, so he was more happy. He let go of one of his front paws and pointed to his small body, as if it was right.


    Now, although it can only be a fox, it can turn into a human shape when she grows up. With the blood of their Nine Tailed Fox, she will not grow worse than Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo didn''t understand what it meant. As soon as he was in a hurry, the only claw holding his lapel loosened a little and his whole body fell down.


    "Traceless childe big hand holds its small body, dotes on its head to touch way:" mischievous again


    The little fox rubbed happily on his hand.


    Hua Ruge laughs. This little guy knows how to be jealous.


    In the upper battlefield, Tuo BARREI has occupied an absolute advantage. His whole body is covered with light. The long sword in his hand can always draw a dazzling star, forcing the young man to dodge without any power to fight back.


    At last, the man made up his mind to throw his long sword at Tuo BARREI. His heart was moved by his thoughts. The strength of the long sword was surging and at the same time the breath was becoming more and more unstable, as if it was going to explode at any time.


    Hua Ruge''s pupil shrinks. He wants to explode his magic weapon and then run away.


    This move is not ruthless. In this way, Tuo BARREI can only evade and let him go, or he will be hurt badly.


    Tuoba Rui also found out the intention of this man. He did not retreat, and the shadow of big hand appeared on his back almost immediately. He grabbed the sword at the first time.


    When the big hand touched the long sword, I saw that the breath of the sword calmed down immediately. Although the body of the sword was shaking all the time, it could not send out any force. As the big hand slowly closed, the long sword was destroyed like a piece of paper.


    This process seems simple, but in fact, Tuo Barry expends a lot of mental power. He needs to know how many kinds of power there are in that sword body at one time, and perceive which rules these forces are dependent on, and then change the rules to make everything nihilistic.


    Although the young man was shocked, he got the time to escape, so he turned around without any delay and fled.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes narrowed, and his light and shadow hands came to the man almost instantaneously, clapping heavily.


    "Boom!"


    The man couldn''t dodge and was smashed down, but he was also a strong man. Under such impact, most of his body was broken and he was still alive.


    "You''ll regret it, you''ll regret it." The man vomited a mouthful of blood, pointed to the lake on one side and said, "thousands of years ago, no one can stop it from coming out again. Anyone who doesn''t obey us will die!"


    No matter what he said, Tuo Ba Rui raised his hand to mend a sword light. This man had no voice at all.


    Hua Ruge was relieved, but she also said quickly: "what he said is true or false, this seal has thousands of years?"


    "That elder has been guarding for 200 years, and he didn''t leave much words before he died." Said the childe without trace.


    "When I was studying the formation of the original stone, I heard the legend about the five territories. The five territories were originally a continent. It was because a battle between the demons was destroyed by human forces a thousand years ago. At that time, the strong men in the sky and the earth had great powers. Later, the inheritance and decline led to the fact that the strength of the cultivators was getting worse and worse."


    Hua Ruge said and sighed: "if this is the old monster of a thousand years ago, we don''t have to let it eat."


    "If you can''t get away from the person who should come, don''t think about it. Go back to meditate and practice." Tuoba Rui grabs her and goes to the bamboo house.


    She''s dried up because of her space skill. Although she''s not injured, it''s not good if she doesn''t recover.


    So she had to be dragged back.


    "It''s a good fight this time, but we must have made enemies. So do these people. Why don''t they stare at us?" Hua Ruge entered the room and was still reading.


    "If they die, you will win." Tuo Ba Rui presses her on the bed and takes off her shoes.


    Hua Yuege''s legs are set on the plate, and his eyes just closed are opened again: "by the way, I grabbed Tian''s family, and you interrogate them."


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes fell on her with a bad meaning.


    "This is the last thing, I promise." Hua Ruge is a good teacher.


    So she released the tianjiazhu from the space and let Tuo BARREI take him out. Then she closed her eyes and began to regulate.


    The book of annihilation is very domineering. After she used her Kung Fu, there was a spiritual whirlpool on her head. The spirit of a hundred miles around came to her direction. The whole bamboo house was covered by a layer of thick to white spirit. No one else broke through the battle.


    The Lord of heaven just walked out of the bamboo house and saw the body of the young man who had been left at will. He felt cold all of a sudden. That''s the strong man at the peak of nihilism, so he died here?


    "If you know what you know, say it." Tuoba Rui sits in front of the bamboo house and opens his mouth lightly.

 Chapter 1352

    The Lord of heaven has always been calm, but now he is not so calm. He has to rely on courage to say: "when will my son come out?"


    He felt the horror of Danlu space. She would devour the spiritual power of your body a little bit. If the spiritual power was exhausted, it would be the vitality and spiritual power. Anyway, he had no doubt that as long as he was trapped for several days, people would die.


    "I want you to tell me where the brass pillars are." Tuoba Rui looked at him lightly and asked, "say it."


    The Lord of heaven was scared by his eyes, but he insisted: "if you don''t let us go, I''d rather die than say it."


    "Complete you." Tuoba Rui says with a cold look in his eyes, and then the weak tianjiazhu is lifted out by the unknown power around him.


    His strength is not weak, but half of his strength is swallowed by the space in the Danlu. His spirit and body are very weak, so he can''t stand the attack of Tuoba Rui.


    When he heard that Tuo BARREI was so decisive, the whole man panicked, but it was too late to change his mind.


    On the other side of the lake, childe wutrace knew the means of Tuoba Rui emissary. When he sat down slowly, the Lord of heaven fell at his feet.


    Although he suffered some injuries, it was not serious for him, who was a powerful man in the void divine state. He didn''t expect that he could still live after offending the evil star, and his joy came to him.


    But he didn''t want to experience the second time when he was close to death.


    "God, are you ok?" Childe wutrace is gentle on one side.


    The Lord of heaven found that there was another man beside him. He immediately became alert. He knew that this man was not easy to provoke, but he didn''t want to show his shyness. So he stood up from the ground and said calmly, "thank you for your concern. I can still hold on."


    "The Lord of heaven is not going to speak yet?" Asked the childe.


    The Lord of heaven thought that these people would not kill if they wanted to get information from themselves, so he continued, "if you can''t guarantee our safety, I won''t say it."


    "To be honest, this seal can''t be broken. We can do our best." The childe said once and looked at him again and said, "if you don''t want to say it, we won''t force you."


    He said, looking up to Tuo BARREI on the other side, "why can''t you kill such a weak person?"


    This one day the owner of the house obviously felt that he had been locked again, and believed that this time he was not frightened.


    "Don''t Don''t do it. May I talk to you? " The Lord of heaven looked at the childe without trace and said that he still thought the childe in white was easy to talk.


    "God, please." Childe wutrace is still that smile.


    "I can tell you what I know. I can cooperate with you in anything I want. I only ask you to keep our father and son alive." The Lord of heaven earnestly said.


    "It depends on Ruge''s decision. We will not interfere." Childe wutrace''s light way.


    Although he has a peaceful attitude, not as tough as Tuo Barry, he feels that there is no room for discussion.


    "In this way, I''ll say everything. Can you give me some good words?" As soon as the tianjiazhu retreats, we can definitely see from his cunning that these two people don''t care about those brass pillars very much. If he doesn''t take a positive attitude, he can''t live.


    The childe nodded: "it''s not difficult. Now it depends on the sincerity of the Heavenly Master."


    "I have this." Tianjiazhu said that he took a map out of the space by turning his hands. It''s the plan of cedar forest with some red dots on it.


    "These red dots are the places where we were instructed to bury the pillars. There are thirty-two of them." The Lord of heaven confesses himself.


    The childe without trace picked up the picture and asked, "is there anything else?"


    "There should be more." Tianjiazhu took the initiative to pour beans and said: "because when my subordinates buried the pillars, they also met other affiliated families. They went to the snow mountain outside the cedar forest."


    "You don''t know where the pillars are in the snow mountain?"


    "I don''t know."


    Childe wutrace put away the picture and said, "OK, if the Lord of heaven wants to say anything, he can speak at any time."


    "I will say if I think of anything." The Heavenly Master nodded repeatedly.


    Childe wutrace walked along the lake to the front of the bamboo house, and the tianjiazhu followed him. He didn''t even dare to move his mind to escape. On the one hand, he didn''t think he could get out of trouble smoothly, on the other hand, his son was still in huaru singer.


    Childe Wuchen goes to Tuo barrow and sits down. The Heavenly Master is not close to him. He stands not far away.


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at the map and said, "it''s really a big deal."


    "Yes, not to mention the pillar itself, but the pattern. A skilled array mage can''t finish it without a year and a half. I can''t believe I buried 32 in such a small area. " The childe without trace is also amazed.


    This also shows that their opponents did not do this on a whim, but planned for a long time, and only a few of them could not resist it.


    At this time, there is still fighting inside and outside the cedar forest. With the aggravation of the evil spirit, the snow mountain area has spread more and more. If it wasn''t for the lake surrounding to be blessed by the traceless childe who used the array to block the people under the virtual divine realm, they would have been bloodwashed here long ago.


    Now the situation is unstoppable, the only thing they can do is to pull out these pillars, but there is a scuffle outside, and going out is easy to cause more disturbance.


    They thought about it for a while, and then they took care of it. Childe wutrace threw the map back to the Lord of heaven and asked him to draw some pictures.


    The Lord of heaven soon understood the intention of the two men. They wanted to spread the map and let the people outside dig out the pillars themselves.


    The plan is very good, but after suffering him, I don''t know how many copies to draw.


    Hua Ruge spent the whole night practicing in her room. When she stopped the next morning, Jindan not only seemed to be full but also improved a little, which made her feel refreshed.


    Only when she breathed, she saw Tuoba Rui sitting on the table in front of her, reading a book. It seemed that she was waiting for the end.


    "Good morning." Hua Ruge said hello with a smile.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her energetic appearance and nodded with satisfaction: "not bad."


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Ruge got out of bed and asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui took her to his bosom and said, "you are very interested in this matter."


    "There are too many people dying outside every day. I can''t bear to do anything." Hua Ruge was so close to him that he couldn''t help kissing his face and asked, "say it."


    Tuoba Rui still enjoys her coquetry, so she points to the other half of her cheek and says, "kiss again."


    "It''s not enough to be taken advantage of." Hua Ruge smiles and kisses him. As a result, Tuoba Rui turns her head and kisses his lips directly.

 Chapter 1353

    Tuo Ba Rui sealed her lips, kissed her and then let her go, saying, "are you satisfied with taking advantage of it?"


    Hua Ruge laughs. Does this man want to be so childish.


    "Now, can you tell me what he recruited?" She asked again.


    "Go out and have a look at you," Tuoba Rui sold a pass.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned. When she pushed the door out, she saw a big flat stone coming out of one side of the bamboo house. The Lord of heaven was bending over and holding a pen to write something on it.


    When she got closer, she was drawing a map.


    Map?


    As soon as her eyes narrowed and she picked up a share, she soon smiled.


    "Lord Hua, you are out of the customs." The Lord of heaven saw that she quickly put down her pen and said hello politely.


    "Don''t be so polite when it''s time. Just do what you should do." Hua Yuege put down the map and said lightly.


    The Lord of heaven was embarrassed, but he said: "I have promised those two young men. I will help you in the future. Do you think my son can let it out?"


    "Now I know what you''re thinking when I''m in a hurry." Hua Ruge''s face is still not good. She has a bad tone when she thinks that Tuoba Rui was seriously injured and went to war last time.


    "Lord Hua, I used to be short-sighted. You have a lot of people, please let my son go." The God''s low-key way.


    "Yes, you can draw by more than one person." Hua Yuege said that the red stove appeared and released the inner Tiansheng.


    Because Tiansheng''s strength is not high and he has been in it for a long time, he is now very weak.


    The Lord of heaven rushed to help.


    Hua Ruge walked back to the bamboo house and gave a thumbs up to Tuoba Rui and the childe who had gone out.


    This method is not bad. As long as the map is spread out, it is believed that the brass pillars will be dug out in the first time.


    "So you''re going to let them go?" The childe without trace said.


    Hua rugo knew what he was referring to, and thought for a moment, "let''s let someone do those chores for us. I''m going to ask each other''s details. They should know a lot."


    Neither of them had much to say about her decision.


    "When the map is released, the situation should be better." Hua Ruge sits on the steps of the bamboo house and looks at the array in front of him.


    The big formation is still red, emitting more powerful evil spirit than ever before.


    "The situation is not optimistic." Tuo Ba Rui said lightly, "that map is only a part of copper pillars, and there are some that they don''t know."


    Hua Yuege eyebrows a pick: "still have?"


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    "I don''t know who we''re dealing with." Hua is singing.


    The situation is no longer in their hands.


    In the afternoon, the father and son had drawn more than 30 maps, and Hua Ruge quickly moved to the void after he got the map, and left them one by one.


    So many people picked up the map, only to see the treasure map written on it, so they all rushed to dig.


    It was only half a day before people dug out all the copper pillars.


    At the same time, the blood color on the lake array in front of the bamboo house was lighter, and it didn''t look so strong.


    "As expected, it''s the ghost of this thing. Unfortunately, it can''t be found." Hua Ruge sighed at the same time.


    The evil spirit here is less. After the spirit of the people outside recovers, the first reaction to see this place of purgatory is to escape.


    So a large number of cheated monks are now fleeing out, and tell the people who are coming in outside that there is no treasure here at all, and they are also very evil.


    Now there are fewer people who break in. The immortal beasts have killed and wounded many people, and they are all silent.


    Feeling the end of the war outside, the three people''s hearts not only didn''t let go, but were alert.


    If the situation has not been changed and the other party feels that everything is under control, then there will be no action. But now the other party''s plans are disrupted, then they are the most dangerous time.


    Tianjiazhu went to huaruge''s body and said: "huajiazhu, let''s withdraw. Their power is far beyond your imagination. If we are targeted, we are not rivals at all."


    Hua Ruge was sitting on the steps and listening to the movements of all parties. He glanced at him and said: "anyway, it''s ok now. I want to hear who the other party is and what kind of means they have."


    The Lord of heaven hesitated.


    "And you, I heard that you are the oldest family in Luoyue city. What are you in charge of?" Hua Yuege then asked.


    She knew he would say it for sure.


    At this point, it''s too late for Tianjia to go back.


    Tianjiazhu is a very intelligent person. He naturally knows that he didn''t return the arrow when he opened the bow, so he sighed: "then tell me what I know. The name of our sect is huangquanmen."


    "What''s the name?" Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and turned to look at Tuoba Rui and childe Wuchen over there. He asked, "have you heard of them?"


    "No."


    "Not many people on the mainland know this name. It''s said that it''s a clan that existed thousands of years ago before the mainland split. The strength of the people in it is immeasurable and the power is immeasurable. It''s just that they are all operating in the dark, so it''s not known." The Lord of heaven continued.


    Hua Ruge came to be interested: "the clan thousands of years ago?"


    "Yes, our Tianjia ancestor is just a small role, which makes him a marginal figure of the clan. He is guarding the seal array here." Said the Lord of heaven.


    Hua Ruge nodded and pointed to the seal and asked, "do you know what the seal is inside?"


    "This is related to the above secrets, we are not qualified to know." The Lord of heaven shook his head if he didn''t want to. He said that he saw the three men didn''t make a statement and then he said, "so we can''t fight them. In order to save our lives, let''s go quickly."


    The three fell into deep thought.


    Childe wutrace turned to the two humanitarians: "thank you so much this time. You''ve done your best to help. I''ll take care of the rest."


    "It''s dangerous now. How can we leave you alone?" Hua Yuege said with a dignified look: "and I have a feeling that it''s too late to go now."


    Tuoba Rui looks at the void and frowns slightly. "Here we are."


    The childe without trace also looks at the distance.


    "The little doll who dares to break the good things of our huangquan gate is really looking for death!" A hoarse voice sounded like thunder in the ears of several people.


    Tian Sheng can''t resist the power. He spits out his blood and sits on the ground weakly.


    The Heavenly Lord''s face is also very ugly.


    Childe wutrace and Tuoba Rui are both dignified. It seems that it''s not easy to offset this power. Although they are powerful, they are still weak, and their spirits are not very strong.

 Chapter 1354

    One of the most indifferent is Hua Ruge, who has not met her opponent since taking wanshendan, except for the irritated attack of evil spirit. It is the same now.


    If she uses the power of spirit now, she can definitely press each other''s head, but she doesn''t expose it too early. She just says, "please show up."


    As soon as she spoke, there was a dark shadow coming rapidly. Later, several people didn''t have time to open their mouths to attack with a terrible sword.


    Both the speed and the strength of the sword are beyond their cognition. The best swordsman, Tuoba Rui, frowns and has no heart to fight. Instead, he is able to dodge the attack by holding Hua Ruge.


    Childe wutrace is not as fast as Tuo BARREI, so he uses time magic to slow down his time, so that he has time to dodge the sword.


    From the outside, he is as fast as Tuo BARREI.


    Naturally, the Tianjia Lord did not have their ability to cope with the situation. He and Tiansheng were beheaded with one sword. Those who died could not die any more.


    The bamboo house where they lived for several days was also destroyed and almost turned into vermicelli.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is tight. I think this is someone. They don''t even have the ability to fight with any sword.


    "No wonder I can break our situation. I have some abilities."


    The hoarse voice came again. At this time, the three people could see the person clearly. He was dressed in a black suit and looked similar to them. Only from his eyes, he could see that he was definitely an old guy who could not be older.


    "Master, I''m sorry for your stupidity. I don''t understand what you mean." Hua Yuege said.


    She knows the situation now. If she can''t fight, she will have to find a way to escape.


    The man looked at the array, and then he looked at Xiang Wuxian and said, "look at the breath. Are you the one guarding the array, dare you say it has nothing to do with you?"


    "Master, I can only use some techniques to reinforce the array, and the rest, younger generation, can''t help it." The childe without trace also said.


    He understood the meaning of Hua Ruge. This man was later. He didn''t see the story at all. As long as he killed himself, he was not sure.


    Then he took out a map from his body and pointed to the two people who died on the ground: "this is not what you asked them to draw?"


    "This is the treasure map?" Hua Ruge suddenly said: "we''ve seen them before, but they''re just some pillars. They''re not treasures. Don''t look for them, elder."


    "This picture only exists in Tianjia. They are mixing with you now. Do you dare not know?" The man in black is not being fooled.


    "How can they tell us?" Hua Ruge explained: "to be honest, the three of us have never stopped anyone here to explore the formation. We have no relationship with our predecessors, nor do we have any relationship with them."


    This man in black is an upper class man. Of course, he doesn''t know what the people in black have done or how many people have died here. It''s a little uncertain to hear Hua Ruge.


    But he didn''t have to know the truth.


    "There are some troublemakers here, but you are the only ones on the scene. Whatever you say is going to die." The man opened his mouth coldly.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is full of ten thousand grass and mud horses. As expected, the truth is said by the weak. The strong don''t need to talk about the truth at all.


    "Senior, let''s stay on the front line and meet each other in the future. I''m afraid you''re going to have a big trouble if you kill me." Hua Ruge suddenly sinks his face, his eyes brimming with confidence.


    Tuoba Rui and childe wutrace are ready to fight. Seeing Hua rugo, they suddenly say this is also confusing.


    "Who are you?" The man had some doubts, so he asked.


    Hua Yuege said with a slight smile: "the reputation of the holy land will not be unheard of."


    "Holy land?" "What''s your name?" the man asked with a restrained look


    Hua Ruge is a little confused. Her name and holy land are the two words she heard from the people who came to kill them before. The rest of them don''t know. Where does she know who is there.


    Tuoba Rui and childe wutrace want to laugh in their hearts. See how she can make it up.


    "Can''t you guess?" Hua Ruge said in a funny way: "Master said I was a genius once in a hundred years. I thought everyone knew it."


    The man just thought about it and a name appeared in his mind. Suddenly he said, "are you Qiyu, the virgin palace?"


    "You know my holy land very well." Hua Ruge was happy in his heart, but his face became more and more cold and mysterious. He said lightly: "this time, it''s a matter of great importance. The territory has been surging, and there is no way for my holy land to let it go."


    "So you want to stop us?" The young man looked gloomy.


    Hua Yuege''s face was cold, and he said, "it''s inevitable."


    "You are not afraid that I will kill you." The young man''s face was angry.


    "That will only make things more out of control." Hua Ruge said, "your yellow spring door is not as good as before. If you really hit hard, you won''t get the advantage."


    Because she knew only a little bit about the situation, she said something strong but reserved.


    There was a look of fear on the man''s face.


    "We just came here to check the seal first, but we didn''t do anything. Please think twice." Hua Yuege continued.


    The man looked at the two corpses on the ground and regretted that he had killed them too early. Now there is no evidence of his death. He does not know whether it has anything to do with these holy people.


    And even if there is a relationship, Gong Qiyu, the holy lady of the holy land, can''t move. Once she dies, she will never die.


    Now the yellow spring gate is not as good as before. Before the seal is untied, you can''t move.


    "So the holy land is coming?" He began to ask for more information.


    Hua Ruge nodded affirmatively: "master and others are on their way. When they arrive, they can sit down and talk. If you are willing to go astray, our holy land will not be aggressive."


    "Speak out loud." The man said angrily, then turned around and left.


    When he was sure to leave here, Hua rugo took a long breath and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    She seems to be able to deal with it easily, but in fact, she is very flustered. After all, if she really fights, she can''t.


    Tuoba Rui and childe Wuchen are standing on her left and right respectively. At this time, they all have a kind of surprised and strange look at her.


    Is that ok?


    It''s a bit of a lie!


    Hua Ruge fell from the air and looked at their faces and said, "you don''t understand. A great man said that it''s easy to tell a little lie, but if it''s a big lie, people will believe it."

 Chapter 1355

    Although some people can''t laugh or cry, Tuo BARREI and childe wutrace are also used to Hua Ruge, which happened to Hua Ruge, and they all laughed it off.


    "The disaster is over. You should go." The childe without trace said to them.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "since the lie has been told, you will be more dangerous if we leave."


    "Yes, I think they are still afraid of the holy land. They won''t touch us in a short time." Hua Yuege said.


    Childe Wuxian frowns.


    "Don''t worry, it''s such a big thing that someone will definitely fight in this territory and you won''t be able to carry it by yourself." Hua rugo said that it can be seen from the look of the former man that his intervention in the holy land was not unexpected. I think this is the last thing that must happen.


    "OK, let''s hold on for the moment," said childe wutrace


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    Hua rugo also agreed. When she turned to see the body of her father and son on the ground, she sighed: "I didn''t want to kill them, but this world doesn''t leave a way for the weak."


    Tuoba Rui and childe wutrace have no sense of this. They were born in the heaven and earth where the strong are respected. They have been used to it for a long time.


    Because the man just smashed the bamboo house, the next three people have to do is to rebuild a house.


    Hua Ruge, who knows nothing about architecture, can only be responsible for logging. A hundred year old tree becomes a piece of wood in her waving room, which is not very efficient.


    Traceless young master is using array layout as the foundation.


    Tuoba Rui will be calculating how much material is needed.


    In the afternoon, the house was almost built. At this time, their hands stopped moving and their eyes were shining.


    Hua Ruge is the most powerful soul, and what she explores is the most clear.


    "A lot of people came this time, scattered all over the snow mountain, and a large part of them came in our direction." Hua Ruge felt it carefully, and then said, "the leader is the one who has come before. We are safe for the time being."


    With that, he picked up the boards and built the house.


    Tuoba Rui goes to Hua Ruge''s side and says, "you know how to use space. They don''t know how to prevent it. If something goes wrong, go quickly."


    "Why all of a sudden?" Hua Ruge doubts.


    "I''ve wanted to say that for a long time. Remember to go." Tuo Ba Rui asked again.


    Hua Yuege was not happy: "I''ll leave you two alone? How could it be? "


    "Our two self-protection ability is far better than you, so you just need to protect yourself." Tuoba Rui said earnestly.


    Hua rugo patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I''ll change my mind according to the situation."


    "You''d better do that." Tuoba Rui is still a little uneasy.


    Hua Ruge is relaxed. She doesn''t think such a big storm can hit her little fish and shrimp. There should be a big creature to stop her.


    So when the man before the gate came, he saw three people building a house leisurely, as if he didn''t know that the team had arrived.


    When the man got the above instructions, he could not move the holy land, so he did not open his mouth. As soon as he waved, twelve people behind him immediately started to sit around the lake in the air, all of them were full of dark breath.


    Hua Ruge turned around and looked at these people indifferently. She would smile and say hello normally, but now she pretends to be someone else. She should be a bit of a shelf, not too grounded.


    "The virgin can build a house, too?" The man in black spoke lightly.


    "Master taught me from childhood that the cultivation of mind is the most important thing. Only when the mind is strong can I control a higher level. So I can do some things about self-cultivation." Hua said peacefully, trying to make his tone as profound as possible.


    It has to be said that her temperament is very good. As long as she doesn''t have expression and doesn''t speak, her aura will be very high. It''s impossible to say that she has her own immortal spirit. So it''s inexplicable to have a kind of convincing force to speak in such a correct and round voice.


    Sure enough, the man in black looked thoughtful, and there was no doubt in his eyes.


    "Tuoba Rui sees the appearance to pass on the sound to her:" understands many


    "On TV." Hua Ruge let herself fly in the process of transmission. It''s very jumping off.


    Tuo BARREI couldn''t understand what she said, but he continued to work.


    After that, the man in black didn''t test Hua Ruge, but he stood there. It seemed that he was the twelve men on the guard array.


    These twelve people all emit a stream of black gas. The black gas forms another array on the array. The black array will overflow the black force and corrode the big array below.


    In the peripheral snow mountains, there are many people scattered. Hua rugo found that the core of each team is three people. They sit in the snow with their knees crossed. They also emit black power. Those around the three people are responsible for guarding.


    Hua Ruge was suddenly enlightened after exploring these things. It seems that the position of the brass pillars they didn''t find was the place where those people sat down, and then they led their strength underground.


    According to the distribution of those people, she estimated that there were more than 200 brass pillars.


    How powerful it must be for so many people to deliver their strength at the same time, let alone corrode the array here. In this way, the fierce beast below will surely get out of trouble.


    The big array is corroded, and the look of the childe without trace is not good, because he can clearly feel the power of the black array. Although it is far stronger than the seal array, it will gradually reduce the power of the big array if it is corroded.


    "If there''s no one to take care of it, we can get rid of it." Hua Ruge speaks to childe wutrace.


    She figured out that they couldn''t help it now.


    "Good." Childe Wuxian agrees.


    His role is only to stabilize the formation, but now the enemy is too strong and unstoppable. Of course, he will not give his life in vain.


    Hua Ruge will decide to talk with Tuo barrow, who naturally has no problem.


    So the tension of the yellow spring gate is not good. The three people here are still slowly building their own houses.


    Before that, the man in black looked a little admiring. The mental quality of the people in holy land is good. Even at such a young age, he can keep his face unchanged when Mount Tai collapses.


    It seems that it makes sense to say that we must not provoke the holy land at this time.


    They are no longer the grand occasion of a thousand years ago. They should bear it. As long as the seal is broken, their time will come.


    It was very early in the evening, and the wooden house of the three had been built. The whole process was only built up and supported by array, so it was simple but solid.


    "Let''s go and have a rest." Hua Yuege said that he took the lead in entering a room.


    Tuoba Rui enters a different room.


    Mr. Wu trace lives in the third room.


    Because Hua Ruge doesn''t know whether the saint is pure or not, she can only build three rooms and live alone.

 Chapter 1356

    Tuo Ba Rui returns to the room, takes out the quilt from the space and paves it, and says to Hua Ruge on one side, "come here."


    Because the whole wooden house is shrouded in a big array, people outside can''t hear what is said inside. They can relax when they return to the room.


    "No, I''ll sleep in the big bed myself." Hua Ruge also makes his own bed there.


    There is only one layer of wood between their two rooms, which is not like a separate isolation array over the childe without trace. So what they say can be heard directly.


    "I''ve made the bed, so I''ll warm you up. Are you sure you don''t want to come back to sleep?" Tuoba said with a smile.


    Hua Ruge bit her lower lip, but she was very reserved: "I sleep well myself."


    "I just want to hold you." Tuo barrui then said: "we are in such a situation that we may not have tomorrow after today, I......"


    Before he finished speaking, Hua Yuege appeared on his bed and said seriously, "can we not be so sad?"


    Tuoba Rui chuckles and presses her on the bed with a big hand. Where is her sad look before.


    Of course, Hua Ruge''s quick brain found that he had been cheated, but it was too late for the sheep to run in the tiger''s den.


    Two people lie on the bed, Hua Ruge can''t help but pillow his arm and lean on his chest.


    "Is it necessary for us to think about how to escape?" Hua Yuege said.


    Tuo Barry looked at her and said, "aren''t you better at this?"


    "Do you praise me?" Hua Yuege asked with some uncertainty.


    "Of course." Tuoba Rui''s affirmation.


    Hua Ruge said unnaturally, "how can it sound strange."


    Tuo Ba Rui''s lips were smiling, but he didn''t say anything.


    "But it''s true. I''ll figure out how to make up a reason." Hua Ruge turned her eyes and began to think.


    Tuoba Rui reached out and patted her head. "It''s late. I''ll think about it tomorrow."


    "Our present situation..."


    Hua Ruge stopped before he said this. Tuoba Rui raised his eyebrows and said, "here comes another man."


    "It seems that there are several people protecting the array." Hua rugo thought and worried: "it''s a bit awkward whether the holy land should come or not, and whether my identity has been torn through."


    Now the enemy and I are in an unknown situation, she still thinks about it.


    Tuo Ba Rui was amused by her. He patted her again and said, "get up, there are acquaintances."


    "Acquaintances?" Hua Ruge turned his head and asked, "Beidou pavilion?"


    "Well." Tuoba Rui answers.


    "Are there still two groups of people with holy land?" Hua Ruge is wearing clothes and talking.


    With those people going deep into the snow mountain, she has made it clear that there are three groups of people in total. The breath is similar to those of those people in the yellow spring gate.


    After opening the door, those people had already approached, and those who saw the yellow spring door started without saying anything.


    In the snow mountain, a small array of huangquan gate was interrupted and fell into a scuffle.


    Those who are strong go straight to the cedar forest.


    People in black are on the alert by the time we get there.


    People came to see that the array was being eroded. One of the old men in blue said angrily, "dare you?"


    "Only you?" After seeing the visitor, the man in black raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    He thought that the holy land would appear, but he didn''t expect these middle-class forces to come.


    "It''s enough for us to come." The old man in white made a noise, and the man behind him had already made a move.


    There was also a wave of people in red robes who started at the same time, and the three forces besieged the gate of huangquan.


    Hua rugo stood under the eaves of the wooden house and looked at it. Hua rugo yawned and said, "it seems that the right way is still very strong."


    The traceless young master frowned at the array. Now the power of the seal has been weakened, and the fierce beast is obviously stronger. As a result, the blood gas on the array is very strong, like losing control at any time.


    Tuoba Rui is also worried: "there are copper pillars in the snow mountain, so playing down will only produce more power to pass on, and the final benefit is the fierce beast underground."


    "No trace childe nods:" yes


    "Have you just heard that the man in black despises these forces?" Hua rugo asked, and said, "this shows that the holy land is much stronger. I''m thinking that even if there are fierce animals underground, someone can suppress them."


    While the two men were thinking, the old man in White said lightly, "I don''t know what you know. A thousand years ago, it was the most prosperous time for the cultivation of this continent. At that time, even an ordinary fierce animal was the strength of the present human environment. But this one below, there were few enemies thousands of years ago. If you really want to come out, the whole territory will be overthrown by it."


    "Ah?" Hua Ruge is a little surprised.


    "This seal was created by the great power of the time. Do you know why it was a seal, rather than removing it?" The old man is very kind to come here.


    Hua Ruge shakes her head.


    "Because you can''t kill." The old man went on.


    All three of them looked shocked.


    A monster that can''t kill thousands of years ago? Then coming out now is really a disaster.


    "So it''s important." The old man in white went to the childe without trace and said, "I''d like you to stick to the Bodhi vein here."


    Although childe wutrace didn''t know this line, he replied politely, "this is what I should do."


    When the old man came to Tuo BARREI, he said, "it''s only a long time since I saw you. Your body is healing quickly."


    "Senior." Tuoba Rui nods.


    This old man is the leader of Beidou Pavilion, Beiyuan.


    Beiyuan looks at Tuoba Rui. Although his face is still cold, he has a lot more brilliance in his eyes than before. He can''t even fly with high spirits.


    "I think this is the girl you are looking for?" Beiyuan''s eyes fell on Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege also guessed the identity of the old man, and immediately said, "I have seen the Lord in Hua Yuege."


    "The girl is really extraordinary." The old man stroked his beard and said, but his eyes were more about exploration than appreciation.


    "What''s the matter?" Tuoba Rui asked directly.


    "I can''t see the girl''s constitution. I''m just surprised." Said Beiyuan.


    "Can''t see through?" Tuoba ruidun said, "isn''t it the body of elements?"


    "It''s the shadow of some elements, but it''s just a variation." Beiyuan said definitely.


    "Senior, I don''t understand this either. Will you tell me whether it''s good or not?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Beiyuan nodded affirmatively: "it can be said that the girl''s physique is rare in the world."


    "So I''m relieved. Thank you very much, sir." Hua Ruge smiles heartlessly.


    Beiyuan would like to ask her what background she is and whether she has inherited a strong blood force. However, it''s not polite to ask someone else''s girl at the first meeting, so he didn''t say it.

 Chapter 1357

    After the arrival of the three decent forces, huangquan gate was completely suppressed, and the situation seemed to be deceptive and clear.


    After Beiyuan, another two people came to the bamboo house. One was an old man in blue and the other was a woman in red.


    "Let me introduce you." Beiyuan said to Tuoba and Rui, "this is the Lord of Tianluo sect, Tianluo king. This is the Xia fairy of Bixia sect."


    Xia fairy nodded to several people and said, "I have worked hard."


    "You are welcome, sir." Hua Ruge also looked at each other when she opened her mouth. Although she seemed to be only in her twenties, she must be quite old for her horrible breath.


    The king of Tianluo didn''t mean to say hello. He looked at the childe without trace with his fierce eyes and said: "your Bodhi is responsible for protecting the seal. You actually watch those people corrode the seal and don''t do anything. Do you think the safety of the world''s people is a child''s play?"


    Hua Ruge is so angry when he listens to it. Why don''t you come to watch it as soon as you don''t want to be a joke? People have risked their lives and stayed here for a long time, but they even have to be charged with dereliction of duty. It''s just unreasonable.


    If it wasn''t for Tuo BARREI to pull her, she would have rushed out of the theory.


    Of course, Tuoba Rui is not afraid of tianluozong, but is going to leave it to childe wutrace to deal with. It''s not good to let women come out.


    "It''s time for King Tianluo. You don''t know what I did." The gentle and cold way on childe''s face.


    "I see those people corroding, and you just sit back and ignore them." The king of Tianluo said angrily.


    "I think it might be clearer if you had a normal mind." The childe said once and then said: "the yellow spring gate has sent out thousands of strong people in this war, but I am the only one in Bodhi. How can you let me do it?"


    "Presumptuous, how dare you talk to me like this?" The king of Tianluo was so angry that he gave out a terrifying power to subdue the childe without trace.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes narrowed, and an invisible power burst out, which directly blew his momentum back.


    The king of Tianluo was surprised. He thought it was the momentum of Childe wutrace, but he was surprised.


    What a good junior.


    "If the king of Tianluo really put the safety of all the people in his heart, where were you when the gate of huangquan set up a large array to let countless innocent people die? Where are you when the fierce beast''s evil spirit spreads and makes the whole snow mountain fall into killing? "


    Childe wutrace spoke again, and his voice was aggressive: "I have done everything I can, and you have a huge power, what have you done at the time of the rise and fall of the world?"


    King Tianluo looks ugly.


    "Blame me? You deserve it? " Childe wutrace said this, and his disdain was expressed.


    "You..." The king of Tianluo wanted to come to shame these young people. He couldn''t have met a soft nail when he took the credit alone.


    At last, Beiyuan was able to cut in and said: "brother Luo, this is your fault. You don''t know what the existence of huangquanmen is, and where these children can fight against it."


    "I''m right, brother Bei. This time, we were kept in the dark for a long time. If these children didn''t support us, we would be in chaos." Said the fairy.


    King Tianluo didn''t know this, just didn''t pay attention to them. He wanted to meet and scold them, but he didn''t want to be in such an embarrassing situation.


    "It''s all sophistry, and you both believe it." The king of Tianluo said, "no more.".


    Hua Yuege smiled and gave the childe a thumbs up.


    The men in black above the array were soon driven down, but they were still fighting instead of evacuating at the first time.


    Since then, huangquan gate has been killed and injured countless times because of its lack of superiority in number. It took only three days for the decent sect to gain the upper hand.


    It''s just that the fierce animals under the ground are becoming more and more powerful, and the seals are shaking from time to time, which makes people uneasy.


    On this day, Tuoba Rui and Beiyuan are playing chess, and childe wutrace is watching the battle. Hua rugo and Xia Xianzi are chatting.


    Xia Xianzi is a big beauty, powerful, not like the old style, modest and casual, and very like to deal with young people.


    Hua Ruge is an unrestrained person. She yearns for this kind of character, so they can talk very well.


    Over there, childe wutrace said: "the yellow spring gate has been dormant for thousands of years. There must be many hidden forces. There will be no backhand."


    Beiyuan fell a son and said with a smile: "you don''t wonder why they didn''t come to reinforce for three days?"


    "Other clans joined in?" Childe wutrace thought for a moment.


    "When we received the news, we moved separately. The three of us came to this snow mountain, and the rest of the clans were scattered around the country to suppress the forces of the huangquan clan nearby." Said Beiyuan.


    "My predecessors have a good opinion." The childe without trace said.


    "Even so, they may not be able to resist the attack." Beiyuan looks at the unstable seal below with some worries.


    Tuoba Rui falls into the black, and says lightly, "I really can''t stop us from doing our best."


    "Yes." Beiyuan was relieved.


    In the pavilion, Hua rugo and Xia Xianzi were talking. Jiuwei fox was lying on the table. Most of the time, it was sticky and Hua rugo. Maybe it was too boring to be with its owner.


    "Your acquaintance is really different." Said the fairy.


    Hua Ruge whispered, "isn''t it romantic at all?"


    "It''s a little bit," said the fairy with a smile


    After saying her own thing, Hua rugo asked her, "senior, do you have a marriage?"


    "Well?" Xia Xianzi is shocked. She has been respected for so many years. No one has asked her this question.


    "My Bixia cultivation method needs to clear the mind and have few desires, so most of it is celibacy." She replied.


    "Then you won''t be attracted to men?" Hua Ruge asked me whether it was big or small.


    The fairy was used to her way, and Wen Yan said seriously: "yes, but that was 200 years ago. It''s a senior brother of our sect. He''s a prodigy in heaven. But he''s gone to the territory of gods only a hundred years later, and never seen it again."


    "It''s a sense of history to chat with you." Hua Ruge scratched her head, and it was easy to forgive her for hundreds of years.


    After thinking about it, Xia fairy said: "I haven''t seen a better man than him after living so long, but he is so devoted to cultivation that he doesn''t usually look at women."


    "If you don''t look at women, you may be sullen." Hua Yuege said.


    As soon as the voice fell, she felt that Tuoba Rui over there turned her head, and the smile in her eyes was dangerous.


    Hua Ruge swallowed her saliva and thought something was wrong. She forgot to say it in a low voice.

 Chapter 1358

    With a smile, Tuo Barry turned his head and played chess, but she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    I guess it''s dead, Hua Ruge thought uneasily.


    "If one day I could go to the kingdom of God, I believe we would meet again." Xia fairy went on.


    "After a while, Tianhai will enter a period of calm. You can go directly." Hua Yuege said.


    The fairy shakes her head: "the territory of gods is different from that of other regions. Only when it is strong enough can it walk through the territory of gods and enter into the territory."


    "So it is." Hua rugo didn''t ask carefully because she didn''t want to go there at all.


    As long as I help Wu trace''s son to survive, she will build a large ship to cross the sea of heaven after the sea of heaven subsides and return to the territory where she lived before.


    Although she didn''t know much about the mysterious world, she didn''t bother to fight, just wanted to make a salted fish and be with her relatives, lovers and friends.


    After a few days of quiet life, just when the decent people almost occupied the whole snow mountain, suddenly a large team of people rushed to the snow mountain again in huangquan gate, fighting with the decent people again.


    Among them, the number of people attacking the snow pine forest is the largest, and there are many strong people who surpass the realm of emptiness.


    The decent people were surprised, because the number of people sent out by huangquan gate was almost the same as that of the decent people, and it was no longer as easy to deal with as before.


    Hua rugo narrowed his eyes and said, "it seems that they must have potential."


    Beiyuan stood up and said, "my three great forces would rather break the jade than hold them back."


    So he was the first to fight the other side''s black strong.


    "The era of your decent simultaneous release is coming to an end. No one can prevent us from opening the seal. Once the seal is opened, none of you will survive." The people in black are shouting loudly.


    Xia Xianzi and Tianluo Wang are fighting one after another, but they still can''t get the upper hand.


    Seeing that the man in black wants to get close to the formation, the childe without trace flies to block it. Tuo barrow and Hua rugo also help one after another.


    The fighting between the two sides is imminent, and the whole snow mountain is once again in a scuffle.


    Hua Ruge is facing a strong man in the middle of empty spirit. This kind of opponent is not difficult for her, but she still worries about the current situation.


    The more battles are fought, the more power they can provide to the beasts below. This is always a huge hidden danger.


    The plan of the first three major gates is to move the battle situation to the snow mountain as long as the huangquan gate is eliminated. However, the huangquan gate is coming too fast, they haven''t slowed down, and they can''t make the next deployment at all. What does


    Hua Song do from other Tun Tun gates? What is the plan to make complaints about the close defense of snow mountain and to divide the gate of Huang Quan by the strength of the number of people?


    She wanted to know where such a large group of people came from?


    Now there is a lot of shouting and killing in the snow mountain. The blood on the array is more and more heavy and the concussion is more and more frequent. It''s impossible to recover the array in a short time with the power of Childe wutrace, but the huangquanmen obviously don''t want to give him time.


    The battle lasted for a long time. Two days later, there was a cry of killing outside the snow mountain. I think other decent factions were fighting with the huangquan gate there. The three forces knew that they were desperate after that.


    They thought there would be rescuers as long as they waited. Unexpectedly, the rescuers were also stopped and could not enter at all.


    Two days later, even the leaders of the three major forces were injured to varying degrees. The whole snow mountain was dyed bright red with blood. The immortal beasts were frightened by people''s fighting and dare not come out of their nests.


    The cedar forest has not been occupied by these people. Of course, the help of the three of them is indispensable.


    Before these people did not know the strength of the three, but the real war three played a role, although one by one the strength is not strong, but the combat power is not joking.


    Especially when Hua Ruge is fighting a group fight, he can deal with a group of people without falling down, and he has strong physical strength, which seems to have endless power.


    Tuoba Rui and childe Wuchen never use their magic power, but their fighting power is still amazing. After the two join hands, they even let the Wuqian strongman above the virtual God not be near.


    But even so, the situation is still very tense.


    When killing a group of people to rest, Hua rugo divided the pills he had recently refined, and finally sat next to the fairy and said, "is there a holy land in your territory?"


    "Well." The fairy opened her eyes after she had used her Kung Fu.


    "Don''t they know such a big thing?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "Naturally." The fairy replied.


    "They don''t do it?"


    "The people of holy land have more important things to do. They won''t be distracted easily, but they will do it if the situation is serious." Said the fairy.


    Hua Ruge scorned: "there will be more important things than let the fierce beast come out?"


    "Yes." Xiaxian nodded seriously.


    Hua Ruge leaned on the big stone and said, "when is the situation serious? I can''t stand it any longer. "


    "Your strength is beyond my expectation." Said the fairy.


    "But it''s no use before this trend." Hua Ruge stands out.


    "Ordinary people are always helpless in front of the general trend, but you shouldn''t think so." Xiaxian looked at her seriously and said, "you are a person who has made a difference. You are not an ordinary person. This world will be handed over to your generation one day, and then someone like you will come to guard it."


    "Do you think a man like me can carry such a heavy load?" Hua said, shaking his head.


    "Xia fairy nodded:" I think it is, in front of the big right and big wrong you will not be vague


    "I said, sir, we only know each other for a few days. Are you sure you know me?"


    "Sometimes it''s not useless to live long." Xia fairy patted her on the shoulder and looked after her very much.


    Hua Ruge has nothing to say. She can pick up the main beam occasionally when she is in the small world. However, watching these mysterious territory constantly emerge terrible strong ones, she doesn''t feel that she can go to the top one day.


    After people had a rest for half a day, a large number of people came to the gate of huangquan. It seems that the gate outside is failing.


    So they can only fight again to prevent the man in black from approaching the formation.


    This battle has been going on, in fact, it''s not just outside the snow mountain. At this time, the eastern continent is in the middle of a scuffle, and the righteous are constantly putting their strength into the battle. Although they have greatly weakened the magic gate, their strength is also rapidly weakening.


    At this time, people found that although the yellow spring gate has declined a lot in the past millennium, it still has a very strong fighting force, because they were too careless before.


    In this situation, the news quickly spread to several top powers in the western continent, and they were finally unable to sit and prepare to fight.

 Chapter 1359

    A few days after the war broke out in the eastern continent of the territory, more and more decent factions joined in the war, which made the power of huangquanmen continuously weakened and greatly reduced the burden in the snow mountain.


    After a few days of fierce fighting, with the increase of reinforcements, the people of huangquanmen in the snow mountain are losing day by day, and the three forces who first invested in the battle force are also cultivated.


    In the cedar forest, other people are meditating and exercising Kung Fu. Hua Ruge is standing outside to protect the Dharma.


    When she did not use the space skill, her strength was almost inexhaustible. Even if she had consumed the gold pill, she would run on her own to recover.


    Tuoba Rui opened his eyes after a brief exercise and stepped out of the room.


    "If nothing unexpected, this one or two days will be over." Hua rugo said that she had asked childe wutrace before. Although she input many forces to the underground, the fierce beast still couldn''t break through the array, and the seal was still complete.


    Tuo Barry''s eyes moved from her to the bloody snow mountain in the distance, and said slowly: "I don''t think it''s that simple. Huangquan gate has been dormant for thousands of years, and it will definitely have a back hand."


    "I''m afraid of that." Hua Ruge sighed, and she thought it was possible.


    Tuo Ba Rui held her in his arms and said, "we have done everything we can. It''s time to take him away."


    Now huangquanmen is defeated. No matter whether the war is resumed or subsided, there are few of them.


    "Well, when he comes out and we talk to him, I don''t think he will refuse." Hua Ruge promised.


    As soon as the two men finished speaking, childe Wuchen came out of the room.


    "You heard us?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "No trace childe nodded:" I also have this idea


    If he was the only one, he would certainly stay to see what would happen, but he could not ignore their safety if he involved them.


    If things don''t calm down now, it will be a bigger storm, which obviously can''t be borne by their children.


    After the three of them reached a consensus, they proposed to leave after the defeat of huangquanmen.


    King Tianluo still insisted on attacking them, saying that they did not fulfill their responsibilities.


    However, Beiyuan and Xiaxian are kind enough to let them leave now and protect themselves.


    So they took the sky city out of the snow mountain and returned to the moon city.


    Once entering the city, Hua Yuege was shocked. The city which was very prosperous before is now in a state of depression. As the nearest city to snow mountain, it is naturally not free from the poison of war. Many buildings have been destroyed and the commercial city can hardly operate.


    "Mother." Hua Yuege said a word and disappeared in the same place.


    When she reappeared, she was already in another hospital of Shuijia. She didn''t report at all, so she went directly to the hospital.


    As a result, when I was about to rush into the room, I saw shuiyunning sitting in the yard eating grapes. When I saw her suddenly, I was shocked and said, "what happened?"


    Hua rugo was relieved when she saw that her mother was not in danger. She took a breath and said, "it''s a mess in the city recently. My mother is OK."


    "Silly child, what can happen to me under so much protection? It''s you who make me nervous all day long." Meeting shuiyunning is a tone of worry and blame.


    Hua rugo glanced at her hand holding the grape. She was speechless. She was afraid that she didn''t see it. She was leisurely and comfortable. She saw it anyway.


    Shuiyunning put down the grapes and said with an embarrassed smile, "I knew you would be OK."


    "Are you really confident in me?" She said, she sat down, picked up the grapes, ate them and asked, "how is the water family doing to you?"


    "I almost didn''t give it up. You said that I was also the pillar of the water family generation, and they didn''t treat me so attentively." Water Yun Ning said with emotion.


    "You are powerful, but you are not threatening. They will not be anxious about you. Of course, they will not attach importance to you." Hua yuemenerqing said.


    "Water Yun Ning nods:" return true this truth, villain is more easy to get respect than good person


    Hua rugo almost didn''t choke on the grapes. "Don''t you praise me so much?"


    "My daughter is not bad, just as I say it casually." Shuiyunning pulls her hand.


    Hua Ruge obviously found that her mother seemed to be a lot more cheerful when she stayed with her family. Her smile was obviously more than before, and she even joked.


    I''m glad to see these changes. My mother has suffered too much, so it''s time to be happy.


    "Why did you come back alone, Xiaorui?" Shuiyun asked after thinking.


    "I''ll come quickly. They''ll help me with the aftermath. I''ll explain to others how to break into others." Hua Yuege said.


    Just then I saw the owner of the water family walking into the yard with them, and politely said that it didn''t matter where they came from.


    Hua rugo put down the grapes and stood up: "I have seen my uncle."


    The head of the water family was stunned at the call and was flattered.


    "This, master Hua..."


    "Uncle, don''t look outside. Just call me by name." Hua rugo said politely, "I''m not here at this time. Thank you for taking care of my mother."


    At the first sight, the owner of the water family could be related to Hua rugepan. He said: "you are welcome. This is my sister''s home. I will take care of my sister properly."


    Hua Yuege''s smile is kind.


    After that, the owner of the water family left very wisely and did not delay the meeting of several people.


    "Aunt." Tuoba Rui and childe wutrace see the ceremony.


    "Just come back. The current situation is too chaotic. Don''t stand. Sit down." Shuiyunning is obviously more enthusiastic to them than to China.


    Hua Ruge doubted who was born in life.


    "What''s the situation outside now? What''s the treasure in the snow mountain?" Asked shuiyunning.


    She thought that it was a treasure in the snow mountain like other people who didn''t know it.


    "It''s not a treasure, it''s a fierce beast. Someone wants to let it out." Hua Yuege said.


    It''s only when the water is clear.


    However, just when several people were talking about the current situation, they suddenly felt an extremely powerful murderous and terrifying threat.


    Hua Ruge can obviously feel the breath coming from the top of her head, but when she releases her mind, she can''t catch any breath.


    "It''s the breath of the super strong, and it''s too fast." Said shuiyunning.


    "Passing by us? To snow mountain? " Hua is like a song with eyebrows.


    "That murderous spirit just now is too strong. I have a premonition that the calm may not be maintained." Said the childe slowly.


    Tuoba Rui took back his eyes and said nothing.


    "We''ve left. I don''t know if they can make it." Hua is singing.

 Chapter 1360

    Shuiyunning hurriedly said: "these forces you said are top forces. You can''t imagine their strength and base card. Don''t worry about it, let alone go with them."


    "I know, mother, don''t worry." Hua Ruge said with relief.


    After that, shuiyunning ordered the servants to prepare lunch. Just after they moved their chopsticks, they heard a loud noise from the snow mountain, and then a red light rushed to the sky. They could feel the extreme evil spirit of terror at such a distance.


    "Click!"


    Hua Yuege''s chopsticks fell on the table and covered his head at the next moment. His face was painful.


    At the moment when she felt the evil spirit, she felt that her spirit was out of control and could not be suppressed.


    "Little song." Tuo Ba Rui was shocked and immediately held her in his arms and said, "don''t be controlled by it, you can."


    "Boom!"


    With a series of huge explosions in the distance, the evil spirit burst to the top.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes were opened suddenly after a long time of closing, but the black pupils had become the color of blood red.


    "Like a song." Shuiyunning and childe Wuchen are in a panic when they see her like this for the first time.


    Tuo Ba Rui hugged her tightly and said: "Xiaoge is me. I know you are fighting. I am not afraid to accompany you."


    When she saw him, there was a flicker of hesitation in her bloodshot eyes.


    "Wake up." When Tuo Ba Rui opened his mouth, a beam of light appeared around him to wrap her up, as if to isolate her from the evil spirit of the outside world.


    Hua Ruge was calmer as expected. After a while, she closed her eyes weakly and fell asleep.


    In the distance, the snow mountain collapses. The snow mountain that once could be looked at was smashed by the bloody force. Here, you can feel how terrible the situation there is.


    Tuoba Rui said with a sigh of relief to the worried two, "it''s OK."


    Now the power of evil spirit is weakening, Hua Ruge is getting stronger and stronger, and the control power is also much stronger.


    "Did you hurt her just now?" Shuiyunning is still worried.


    "It''s not serious this time, and the damage will not be too big. My aunt is at ease," said Tuoba Rui.


    Shuiyun nodded: "thanks to you."


    "Yes." Tuoba Rui looks at Hua Ruge in her arms with a sad face.


    At this time, there was a continuous explosion, and the red light column became brighter and stronger. At the same time, there is also a silver light, which is very frightening, just like the previous one passing over their heads.


    It seems that huangquanmen has a long way to go.


    "The seal is broken." Childe wutrace looks dignified: "it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time."


    The fierce beast that has been sealed for thousands of years, who knows if its brain is broken? In case of uncontrolled killing, this moon city is the first one to suffer.


    Even if it can be controlled, the style of huangquanmen will also be used against the decent and them.


    Tuoba Rui nodded.


    Just then Hua Ruge opened her eyes, her eyes were still confused, but soon she knew what had happened. Her eyes swept over the three people, and she was relieved to know that she was not mad.


    "If there''s any more of this, stay away from me." Hua Yuege said seriously.


    Every time she touched the evil spirit in her brain, she would worry about the boundless power. If she was controlled by the evil spirit, she could not do anything.


    "It''s not as serious as you think. It''s not coming." Tuoba Rui comforts.


    Hua Ruge is still afraid, but she tries not to show it.


    Shuiyun''s concentration is also a little heavy. She only heard that her daughter''s spirit was a little unstable before, but she didn''t know it was so serious.


    The worry on childe''s face.


    "Since it''s OK, let''s go. The murderer broke the seal. This place is dangerous." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge squints at the distance, only to see the evil spirit disappear after reaching the peak, but the silver murderous spirit is still strong.


    "Let these people succeed." She sighed and said, "I can only leave now."


    After that, Hua Ruge sent a message to the water family. Of course, the water family, like other people in the city, noticed the changes on the other side of the snow mountain, and they didn''t think it was any treasure. They all wanted to get away from it as soon as possible.


    Hua Ruge takes out the city of the sky, lets the water family all come in, controls wants to leave.


    At this time, the decent people in the distance also came to the city, one by one, looking panic, many people were seriously injured.


    And behind them there is a silver light. Everything where the light goes is turned into powder. Those who are hit are even broken without resistance. What makes people feel more scared is that their spiritual power will disappear. But there is no chance of reincarnation. No one is afraid of them.


    In a flash, those people have arrived at the moon city, causing a panic in the city, and running around faster.


    At the same time, Hua Ruge also urged the city of the sky to go far away.


    Those who are still strong in the orthodox school soon catch up. The fierce beast behind may not be fast enough to catch up.


    The gate of the sky city opened instantly, and people flew in quickly.


    Different from the mighty people when they went, only a few hundred people escaped now.


    Hua rugo sees the capital of the three forces with a pale face. He quickly sent the elixir, one from Beiyuan and one from Xiaxian. When the king of Tianluo reached out his hand, Hua rugo said regretfully, "I''m sorry, it''s gone."


    King Tianluo can only stare.


    After they recovered some Hua Ruge, they asked, "what happened to snow mountain?"


    "The magic weapon is actually in their hands." Said the fairy, still weak.


    "That silver light, a weapon?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Xia fairy nodded: "they just broke the seal with the artifact, and it came out."


    "It turns out that it''s assisted by foreign things." Childe Wuxian frowns. Although he is relieved, he is still unwilling.


    Beiyuan sighed and said: "it''s over. It''s over. It''s over. It''s about to fall into the hands of such a devil."


    "Devil?" Tuoba Rui was slightly surprised: "it''s not a fierce beast."


    Beiyuan shook his head repeatedly and said, "I was afraid that it was a fierce beast that would spread the secret. In fact, it was a man who was one of the strong men in the division war a thousand years ago."


    "Who?" Asked the childe.


    "The leader of the yellow spring gate, the yellow spring emperor." The fairy opens her mouth.


    All three looked at each other and said they had not heard of it.


    "He''s powerful, but he''s a devil who doesn''t believe in the way of heaven. Now he''s trapped for so many years, his temperament will only be more violent, and he doesn''t know what to do." Said Beiyuan.

 Chapter 1361

    "So no one can stop him in this territory?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The fairy shakes her head: "he has been trapped for too long, and his strength must have consumed the vast majority. The strong in holy land may not be suppressed."


    "What we have to do now is to escape from heaven. I think the people in holy land are not far away." Said Beiyuan.


    The sky city is flying at full speed. Other monks in the moon city are fleeing. The rest are scattered around the city. People in the gate of huangquan are chasing the sky city.


    Behind them, a man covered with black light gradually appeared in people''s eyes. He had long hair covering most of his face, and his body was cold. People could not help but feel cold at a glance.


    "It''s terrible." Hua rugo said that she had never seen such a strong person.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes were fixed and he said, "did you find out where he was looking?"


    Everyone was awed in the heart, then looked at each other.


    Because the yellow spring emperor stared at the city of the sky from the moment he came out, and there were so many scattered repairs around him without any killers.


    "It seems to be a memory of hatred." Hua Ruge feels bad. She can''t help but concentrate more on urging the city of the sky to escape quickly.


    At this time, those people in the yellow spring gate also attacked while chasing.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    There were two blasts in succession. Two swords hit the outer wall of the city of sky, and there were two more cracks immediately.


    However, those people didn''t finish. They continued to make moves. It seemed that they would never stop breaking the city.


    These people are quick and ruthless. Although Hua Ruge evaded a small part of the attack, he was hit several times in succession. The city of the sky sent out a violent shock.


    Hua Ruge''s spirit was severely shocked. She was biting her lips and her face was a little painful.


    "I can''t keep it. Take the city away. Let''s go out to fight." Tuoba Rui says.


    "Bastard, you didn''t see that we were about to get rid of them. Another run would definitely escape. Now that we have taken the city, we are looking for death. " The king of Tianluo said angrily.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are bright and cold: "shut up."


    The situation is critical. He doesn''t want to talk nonsense. It''s proper to let Hua Ruge avoid suffering.


    "Try it. Stop and wait for death. " Hua Ruge is biting his teeth and letting outsiders attack the city has not slowed down a bit.


    Although the speed of the pursuers behind is very fast, they are still less than the city of the sky. If you hold on to them again, you are still very likely to get rid of them.


    "No way." Tuoba Rui resolutely vetoed it.


    As soon as the king of Tianluo heard this, he was even more angry. He shook his fist at Tuo Barry and beat him: "boy, do you want to kill us?"


    King Tianluo is a powerful man who has already stepped out of the realm of nihilism. He has no idea how much more powerful he is than Tuo BARREI. It''s amazing that he suddenly makes a move.


    Tuoba Rui''s mind is all on Hua Ruge. He doesn''t know much about the outside world. He is unprepared in the face of the sudden attack. In a hurry, Tuoba Rui takes a hit and flies out.


    Hua Yuege''s pupil shrank. The sudden change magnified her pain. Her eyes turned coldly to the king of Tianluo and said, "I want your life."


    "You control the city honestly, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude to you." The king of Tianluo took back his hand and looked hard.


    Beiyuan and Xiaxian are also frightened. Beiyuan is angry immediately: "king of Tianluo, are you crazy?"


    The childe without trace flashed up in front of Hua Ruge and said, "Ruge, stop."


    "Dying." King Tianluo said he would do it again.


    However, when Wu Xianzi came out, he was on guard. In an instant, he used his magic power of time to slow down his fist a lot. He took off his strength several times with his hands, and then printed his hand on his chest.


    The magic of time disappeared, and the king of Tianluo retreated a few steps in this palm. His face was a little surprised. When he made a move again, a big bloody array appeared.


    At this time, though Hua rugo didn''t stop the city, he attacked him and said: "everyone help me kill this man, you know if I stop, no one will survive."


    Now people in the whole city depend on her to live, and her words are naturally authoritative.


    "How dare you, little girl!" King Tianluo stared angrily.


    Beiyuan and Xiaxian have long been unhappy with this man. They took this opportunity to fight together. The three men are even. It''s not difficult for them to attack one.


    Tuoba Rui''s body collided with the city wall, and he was injured. Hua Ruge was so anxious that he was too busy to see his injury.


    Beyond the city of the sky, those people at the gate of the yellow spring are more and more far away from the city, and their attacks are gradually out of reach.


    At the same time, people''s thoughts increased. Among them, tianluomen people saw that their patriarch had been killed and they helped each other. Naturally, the other two forces could not agree, so they also launched an attack.


    The three forces began to fight in the city, but bixiazong and Beidou Pavilion had more people and more advantages in how to fight.


    Tuo Ba Rui adjusted his breath a little and then came over to Hua Ruge and said, "don''t worry, I''m ok."


    "Damn it, I didn''t expect him to make a sudden move, madman." Hua Ruge is still frowning.


    "It seems that he has been dissatisfied with us for a long time, just waiting for the chance to come." Said the childe without trace.


    Hua Ruge has a bad look.


    When she was completely out of pursuit and could be distracted, she took out the stick at the first time. When Beiyuan and Xiaxian shot down the king of Tianluo, she went forward and smashed it without saying anything.


    The king of Tianluo was injured and didn''t recover. When he was beaten by the two patriarchs, he was exhausted. He was left with strong muscles and bones, which were dozens of times harder than the rocks. Even if he was seriously injured, no one could kill him.


    But no matter how strong he is, he can''t be better than Hua Ruge in this respect. At the moment when the stick falls, his eyes are widened in shock. Is this the power that human beings can have?


    "Sneak on my man!"


    "Threaten me!"


    "If you don''t know how to write dead words, I''ll teach you!"


    Hua Ruge''s falling down like a stick can hear the sound of broken bones and broken tendons every time.


    The onlookers are all stupid. That''s the flesh and blood of the powerful people in the foolless environment. How can they be vulnerable in front of her? This is a man or a Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    The king of Tianluo is also crying. He was hurt so badly that he could not stand her storm like attack.


    "Click!"


    "Click!"


    One before, one after, two crisp sounds came out, but the timbre was different.


    People can see what happened. The first is the sound of normal bone fracture, and the second is the sound of stick fracture.

 Chapter 1362

    Seeing this, everyone swallowed their saliva, and the stick broke. How hard did it take.


    Hua Ruge looked at the broken black stick in his hand. First he was surprised, then he was more angry.


    The king of Tianluo had a moment of happiness when he saw that the stick was broken, but he soon regretted it. Hua Ruge raised his hand and there was a red flame in the middle of his hand. The temperature of the flame was only far away, so he could feel the heat.


    "For this, it''s cheaper for you." Hua rugo said, throwing a flame on him.


    King Tianluo''s body moved slightly, but he still didn''t avoid the fire. Soon he felt the burning fire on him. The intense burning pain made him want to cry. However, his chin had been smashed down, and he couldn''t cry at all.


    "All right, little song." Tuoba Rui pulled her over and said, "don''t be angry with yourself."


    The onlookers thought that the two were more black than each other. They couldn''t be offended.


    Hua rugo was relieved when he saw that he had recovered a lot after taking pills, but he soon said angrily: "he destroyed my stick, how can I hit people later?"


    Although she has a sword, it''s not a good time for her. She still likes the stick.


    Of course, other people can''t think from her point of view. Why don''t you look at the way you fight people and complain.


    "That stick really can''t be used any more. I''ll get some good materials and find a good trainer to make one." Tuoba Rui comforts her.


    "All right." Hua Ruge reluctantly accepted.


    At this time, the people of tianluomen gave up their resistance when they saw that the patriarch was dead, but Beiyuan still ordered one not to stay.


    After that, he went to three people and said, "this scum is going to start at this time. I should be on guard."


    "All of a sudden, no one can think of it. Don''t blame yourself, elder." Tuoba Rui road.


    Beiyuan sighed: "it''s sad that the world still doesn''t know what kind of changes it is going to face, and there is even civil unrest."


    Tuo barrow didn''t care about the territory or the survival of the mainland, so he didn''t answer.


    "The goal of the sky city is too big. When the siege comes out, it''s better to put it away." Said the childe without trace.


    He doesn''t want Hua Ruge to suffer another disaster.


    Hua Ruge looked at the city which was hit by many holes outside, and said heartily: "I know that I can''t bear to use it again."


    "Take a rest. Your spirit has been hurt. If you don''t repair it in time, it will cause problems." Said the childe without trace.


    Hua Ruge''s spirit is a dangerous area. Once you are weak, you will not be able to suppress the evil spirit. When you are stimulated, you will lose control.


    "Good." Hua Ruge agrees.


    In the next few days, these people have been heading west, collecting the city of the sky, and taking a spaceship, so their whereabouts are hidden a lot.


    In addition to them, all the decent sects who once blocked the gate of huangquan have also evacuated, and huangquan university has no intention of cultivation. They are all chasing West.


    On this day, Hua rugo and others stopped in a valley to rest, because of the fierce fighting all the way, they were not relaxed.


    Hua Ruge, a physical monster, was out in the wind. At this time, several loose monks escaped from behind. She asked about the situation.


    After a while, Tuo BARREI came out. Now he is well, and it doesn''t take long for him to meditate.


    At this time in the dead of night, Hua Yuege is leaning against a big stone to look up at the stars. The fire reflects her little face red, which shows her beautiful face.


    "Why didn''t you get something to eat?" Tuoba Rui came to her and asked.


    Hua Yuege looked up at him and said, "not hungry."


    "Are you hungry? Are you in a bad mood? " Tuo Barry sits beside her, and when she sits directly on the stone, she pulls her directly to her leg.


    "Just now I asked. After we left, the cities visited by the yellow spring gate were killed in varying degrees. Those people were too cold-blooded." Hua Yuege said.


    "You can''t bear it again?"


    "A little bit. I really hope that one day absolute order will be established in this world, and there are laws and regulations that can restrain cultivators from killing at will." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui thought for a moment and said, "someone will make it. I believe that one day you can make it."


    "I also think that he seems to be Iron-blooded but benevolent. He always takes care of the interests of most people and is a good ruler." Hua Yuege said.


    "You seem to know him well?" Tuoba Rui has a subtle look.


    Hua Yuege gave him a white look: "I''m talking about serious things."


    "It''s true, but I still don''t like what you say about the merits of other men." Tuoba Rui is very honest.


    Hua caresses his face like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s chin rubbed against her hair and said, "well, I forgive you."


    "You." Hua Yuege smiles.


    "With the birth of emperor huangquan, things have gone beyond our expectation. No matter how terrible the consequences he will bring to people, there is nothing we can do." Tuoba Rui said: "so, should we go back?"


    Hua Ruge nodded: "that''s all we can do. We''ll go back when the sky is calm."


    Tuo Ba Rui hugged her more tightly: "I will marry you when I go back, and let you be my wife in the right place."


    Hua Ruge was a little nervous when she heard that she wanted to get married. "Do you want to prepare again?" she said


    "I''m not dictatorial this time. I asked about it before and after you lost your memory. You promised me." Tuoba Rui Yilin is serious: "you can''t repent."


    Hua Ruge is speechless. When did she say she would repent? But she was a little scared before marriage.


    See she didn''t say anything, Tuo Ba Rui is looking forward to way again: "pour time you are completely mine."


    "Usually you eat less?" Hua Ruge murmurs in a low voice.


    Tuoba Rui raises eyebrows: "so you are dissatisfied?"


    "Heaven and earth conscience, I didn''t say." Hua Yuege looks at Tuoba Rui warily for fear of what he will do.


    Tuo Ba Rui hooks the lip hook and says in her ear, "that''s like it?"


    "Please, can we not talk about this at this time?" Hua is like a song begging for mercy.


    "No."


    Hua Ruge used his mace: "I''m hungry, so hungry."


    "Wait." The next sentence of Tuo Ba Rui becomes this.


    Hua rugo didn''t expect that he promised so fast. Next moment, he got up to look for food. His smile was stronger when he turned around.


    I don''t know if she''s still in the back of the stomach. How could this wolf let her go so easily today? It''s time to be vegetarian?


    Anyway, she hasn''t found out yet. Since Tuo BARREI came out, her mind has shifted from the turmoil to the delusion of fear of marriage.

 Chapter 1363

    Tuo Ba Rui came back soon. He caught a chicken and baked it for Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge sat aside and leaned against him and said, "it''s nice to have you around."


    "Just to know?" Tuoba Rui has a smile on her face and deliberately teases her.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I''ve known for a long time."


    See her serious Tuo Ba Rui heart more comfortable, he reached out in her face pinched: "good."


    The two stayed outside for a while. As more and more people came out of the cave, they got on the airship again and went to the West.


    Hua Ruge was full and lying in Tuo Barrow''s arms. They talked for a while before they fell asleep. Before they woke up the next morning, they felt the ship shaking violently.


    Tuo Ba Rui opened his eyes and had no sleep. Hua Ruge turned over and reclined in his arms and murmured, "five attacks in three days, and no one can live safely."


    "This time is unusual." Tuoba ruining eyebrow way.


    "Here comes the strong?" Hua Yuege asked, still muttering in a low voice.


    "Well, there are five monks from wubaijing. There are only three on board." Said Tuoba Rui.


    "I''m a bit regretful. It''s still useful if King Luo doesn''t kill me that day." Hua Ruge continued.


    Tuoba Rui touched her head and said, "OK, get up."


    "When does this day begin?" Hua Ruge''s face is tangled. She fights and kills every day. She hasn''t slept well for several days.


    "You can''t go out like this even if you run away." Tuo Ba Rui said to pull her up and bring her clothes to put on.


    Hua Yuege''s face turned red. He grabbed it and put it on himself.


    At this time, the spaceship has been surrounded by many powerful people, and the powerful people in the nameless and innocent environment have opened the big array together. The spaceship lost the protection of the big array and disintegrated in an instant.


    The friars burst out of the room and stood in the air. Among them, Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge, whose hair is not tied yet, and whose black hair is scattered at will, add some charm to her.


    At this time, these monks have been surrounded by several times their own people in black. Everyone''s eyes are slowly on guard and afraid.


    Hua Ruge yawned and said, "it''s really unusual."


    The man in Black said coldly: "it has been said that after all, this territory is ruled by our great emperor. It''s really damned that you ants dare to go against the sky."


    "If you wait for evil spirits, even if you gain power, it will not last long, and heaven and earth will never fall into your hands." Old Beiyuan yelled at him with a straight face.


    "By this time, I''ll be hard spoken and ready to go." The man in black waved and commanded his men to attack.


    The people in black swarmed in, and twice as many as the people in the right way adopted the strategy of siege.


    Among the people in black, there are three powerful people in the realm of foolishness who have come to the top of the righteous forces here.


    There are also two wubaijing ready to take advantage of their strength, just at this time three people appeared in front of them, it is Hua Ruge, Tuoba Rui and Wuhen childe.


    They had a brief exchange. If they were allowed to play in the crowd, they would not be far away from everyone''s death. They would only be stopped by someone.


    The strength of the three men is equal to the middle period of the void God, and they have not fought against those who have surpassed the void God, but now no one can only try.


    One of the two men in Black said disdainfully, "you three little dolls want to stop us?"


    "Enough." Tuo Ba Rui said, turned over his hand and took out his long sword and attacked them.


    Childe Wuxian meets another person at the same time.


    Hua Ruge also takes out his qingpingjian and chooses those two people to attack behind him.


    The three surrounded the two and wanted to take care of each other.


    At the next moment, the two men in black snorted coldly, and the ice blade appeared in their hands, and their spirit soared. At the moment of their release, the three men flew out.


    Hua Ruge felt a force of terror coming behind them, and was rushed out before even the blink of an eye.


    Fortunately, she reacts faster, and then the strength has been retreating, consuming more than half of the strength, which is not hurt, but the breath is a little unstable.


    But this is enough to shock her. She can''t even get close. How to fight this battle.


    However, Tuoba Ruyi and childe wutrace reacted much faster than her. After a tentative attack, they quickly took action and attacked again.


    Hua Ruge cried bitterly in his heart, but he couldn''t help but go forward to help them, or they would be even more dangerous.


    Tuoba Rui and childe Wuchen have already started to use the magic after the test. The virtual shadow of the big hand behind Tuoba Rui is constantly coagulating, while childe Wuchen is also using the time magic. The two people work together to increase their killing power in geometric multiple.


    Hua rugo thinks it''s hard to hurt both of them with her own strength. It''s also hard to come here. She just beats the seriously wounded king of Tianluo and interrupts the stick. It can be seen that the monk of Wuxu territory is horrified later.


    So she only has to use supernatural power, but her strength is weaker after all. It costs too much to use supernatural power. Once used, she will soon be abandoned.


    The two men in black were a little afraid after they saw the time magic that could slow down their actions and the big hand that could threaten them.


    "How many dolls are you guarding the seal?" Asked one of the men in black.


    "How are you, afraid?" Hua Yuege asked at the back.


    "I don''t know the height of the earth." The man in black snorted coldly and turned his head to Hua Ruge.


    This time, Hua Ruge was on guard, and disappeared at the moment when the palm power came. The man narrowed his eyes and didn''t wait for Hua Ruge''s sword to appear on his head.


    He did not fear a slap on the body, violent spiritual power out of the body, toward Hua such as song long sword.


    When Lingli and sword Qi collide, the blue sword Qi will be disintegrated in almost a moment, and palm power is spreading towards Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge let go and stepped back.


    Qingpingjian breaks into several segments in that hand. The violent force spreads. If Hua Ruge slows down a step, his arm will be abandoned.


    When the man wanted to pursue, Tuoba Rui had stopped him.


    Hua Ruge, who escaped from the tiger''s mouth, stood not far away doubting life.


    What kind of life is this?


    There are only two weapons she can use. Now the stick is broken and qingpingjian is destroyed. How can she fight after that.


    "It''s too bullying, it''s too bullying," she said indignantly, selectively forgetting that the stick was interrupted by her own beating.


    "Tigers don''t fight. Do you think I''m sick?" Hua Yuege said that a white light appeared in the sky and stabbed them directly.


    She doesn''t believe that the broken sword, which is a piece of Taoist instrument, will be so easily destroyed.


    Sure enough, the two men had no intention of destroying, but they were not afraid.

 Chapter 1364

    Although the broken sword has been wandering in front of the two people with the intention of stabbing others, the two men in black have not been affected. They don''t need to make special moves. They can''t get close to each other as soon as they shake the broken sword with their spiritual power.


    Hua Ruge wanted to raise her eyebrows, but she didn''t pay attention to it, so she was even more angry.


    "I have to show you the world today." Hua Ruge said something. One of them was trying to attack Tuo BARREI. Suddenly, he felt that there was a danger on his head, so he chose the sword.


    "Sonorous!"


    There was a sound of gold and iron, and the man''s long sword stabbed at the edge of a red stove, which stopped the falling momentum.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed, and the man immediately felt that it was not right, because the downward danlukou is now giving out a great suction, and he was sucked in some without any precaution.


    "Damn it!" He called out, and the whole body was working to resist the suction, and the body stopped.


    Hua Ruge can only strengthen the way, but the man is still slowly breaking away though he has some difficulty.


    Sure enough, her strength is still weak. Even if there is a treasure in her hand, there is no way to deal with those who are stronger than her.


    But Tuoba Rui didn''t miss the chance. Taking advantage of the fact that the man didn''t break away from the Danlu''s suction completely, the light and shadow of the big hand behind him suddenly flashed and shot at the man.


    The man was naturally afraid and would usually fight against it, but now all his forces are struggling. If he divides his forces, they will be absorbed, so he can only fight against it.


    "Boom!"


    At one stroke, the whole body''s spiritual power was suddenly weakened in front of the intertwined forces of heaven, and the breath turned to the sea.


    "Poof!" He spat out a mouthful of blood and was sucked in some more.


    Tuo Ba Rui takes advantage of this time and the long sword comes at a high speed and stabs the man directly in the chest.


    Hua Ruge also drives the broken sword towards the neck.


    If both of them are hit, the man will not die but will be seriously injured.


    But under the great pressure, his body suddenly burst out of power, and soon broke away from the suction of the Danlu.


    So Tuoba Rui''s long sword stabbed him on the shoulder, and the horrible sword Qi flowed, which directly broke his whole left shoulder.


    Hua Ruge''s broken sword was scratched on his forehead. Because he hid for a while, he only left a blood mark on it.


    But even this kind of injury is enough to provoke such a strong man. The blood on his forehead stained his whole face, making him look particularly ferocious.


    "You two want to die." He angrily drank, and the sword went to Tuo BARREI.


    Hua Ruge has consumed a lot of power, but she is not idle. Instead, she copes with the opponent of the childe without trace.


    But when the man was on guard, her practice didn''t work very well. Only in a moment, the man dodged the encirclement, but this moment was slowed down by the childe without trace. He could only get a slap in the face.


    When the man finally got out of the control of time and wanted to attack again, his pupils suddenly widened and he had an unknown premonition, so he stopped at once.


    But even in this way, his left arm, which he took back one step later, was also cut off from his shoulder, even though his body was just like paper in front of the broken space.


    This person''s first reaction is to pick up the arm, and if it is handled in time, it can still be connected.


    However, Hua Ruge''s blink is certainly faster. She suddenly goes to the side of the falling arm and kicks it to his companion.


    His companion came up with a sword to attack Tuo BARREI. Unexpectedly, when the sword just came out, he had a broken arm. He cut it and then cut it together. His sword momentum slowed down a bit when he was stunned. Tuo BARREI also seized the opportunity and made a move in time.


    The man who broke his arm here shouted angrily, "despicable."


    "I''m sorry. I wanted to kick you." Hua Yuege''s sincere apology.


    "You want to die." The man hit her.


    Childe Wuxian stops in front of him to fight.


    Looking at the war situation on both sides, Hua rugo has improved a lot from her previous absolute weakness. Although she is still weak, she can continue to make trouble.


    Soon, in order to prevent the sword technique of the evil sect, Zhan Tuo Ba Rui sacrificed a golden bell cover. The whole person was covered by a big bell formed by energy. Tuo Ba Rui could not break it.


    And this man is relying on himself to attack Tuo BARREI without defense. Tuo BARREI was originally a tough character who used attack to replace defense. Now the attack effect is very little, which is completely out of disadvantage.


    Hua Ruge laughed and shook his hands. It was a fire that hit him. The man hid, but soon there were many. Until he had a small fire that didn''t get on his bell jar in time.


    Seeing the energy, the local fire in Hunyuan skyrocketed. The next big golden clock turned into a red one, and the man in black was stupid in an instant.


    What kind of fire is so evil? It can attach to the energy and continuously devour the energy.


    After he couldn''t find a way to put out the fire, he had to put away the gold bell cover and dodged the fire.


    Of course, Hua rugo didn''t let go of his companions. He was also troubled by the fire from the Hunyuan area. If he didn''t have the flexibility of body method and some strength, he would be burned.


    The two men found that the woman was not as weak as they thought. Although they could not face each other head-on, there were too many means for the Yin people, which was the most difficult one to deal with.


    However, it is useless for them to be angry. The two men who fought with them did not let them get close to the woman at all. No matter they were slightly injured or seriously injured, they were blocking them. The evil gate is that they could not break through the defense line of the two men.


    They are foolhardy. How could they meet a few dolls and be dealt with.


    But in fact, the three people just look beautiful. They have been fighting for a long time, consuming and seriously injured. They can''t get any money at all. They just wait for the rescue there.


    However, the situation below is more tense. The fighting capacity of the decent leaders is weaker than that of the strong ones in huangquanmen, and now they are at a disadvantage.


    Others are more dangerous. After all, they face twice their opponents.


    Hua Ruge was good at fighting group fights, but she couldn''t do it. Now the one in charge of fighting a group has become shuiyunning.


    Since Hua Ruge refined the healing pill, shuiyunning''s body has completely recovered. As an element body of transforming the divine realm, it is also possible to make more enemies with one enemy and surpass the level with her talent to fight against the virtual God.


    People of the water family see the strong physique of the mother and daughter. They admire them and feel that the legitimate brain of the water family is not good.


    Can such a person offend at will? Do you want to die?

 Chapter 1365

    Although there are several variables of Hua Ruge on the orthodox side, they did not make the war situation more optimistic. The yellow spring gate still has an absolute advantage in killing the orthodox.


    Hua Ruge continues to use overload attack methods here. Now it has consumed too much power. Tuo BARREI and childe Wuchen are no better. With the passage of time, they have become unsustainable.


    Seeing no one to help, Hua rugo didn''t know what to do.


    Misfortune never comes alone. Just at this time, a decent patriarch died in battle. There was another powerful man in huangquan gate. He didn''t attack Beiyuan and Xiaxian, but flew up to help his companions fight against Tuoba Rui and Wuhen.


    The two men didn''t expect this. They were shocked and fighting at the same time. However, they couldn''t fight so many reckless situations and were directly hit and flew out.


    Hua Ruge smashed the man with a Danlu, but was shocked back by a terrible force, and her Qi and blood also churned.


    "Poof..."


    She vomited blood, and at last she was beaten.


    Tuoba Rui and childe Wuchen are not so good. Although they are not in such a mess as Hua Ruge, they have also consumed their fighting power. If they do it again, they may want to go to their superiors.


    Looking at the battle situation below, Hua Ruge frowned.


    All of a sudden, those powerful people launched a killing move, and the five foolproof realms headed for Beiyuan and Xiaxian together. It was obvious that tuobarrui and others were not enough.


    All three of them have the same look. Although they don''t have a deep friendship with these two people, they are friends anyway. There''s no reason why they can''t survive.


    Almost at the same time, three men swooped down to block the attack of three of them.


    But where is the Wuhu realm so easy to block, just for a moment, the three people were severely damaged, heading down the Fangshan stream.


    "You ants are beyond your control." A man in Black said with a sneer.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know what she was hurt because her consciousness was a little fuzzy.


    Tuoba Rui and childe Wuchen are not as good as Hua Ruge in physique. It''s not easy to fight against those who are strong in Wuxu.


    "In front of this heaven way, who is not a mole ant? Do you really think you can make an exception?" A beautiful female voice came like the voice of heaven.


    At the next moment, Hua Yuege felt that there was a flash of white light in front of her, and then she fell on something soft like a blanket. The blanket seemed to have healing power. At the moment of touching, she felt that her consciousness had recovered.


    Soon she saw a woman in a white dress falling down in the sky, her hands flying, and a brilliant white light pouring down towards the three.


    When the three men saw the white light, they were frightened and resisted together. However, when the black gas saw the white light, it was like ice meeting hot water, and it was quickly melted.


    This is the power of Xiangke. The three people were shocked when they felt it.


    "Jinyu holy land." Said one of them.


    At this time, a gorgeous spaceship appeared, and some people in white clothes and with holy light appeared, which was absolutely a dawn for decent people.


    Obviously, these people didn''t want to give the huangquanmen a chance to argue. They immediately attacked the people of huangquanmen.


    The people of huangquanmen didn''t expect these people to appear suddenly. They were all panicked, but it was too late to escape, so they had to fight desperately.


    There are not many people in white, but their holy light is very strong. They specially restrain these dark powers of the yellow spring gate.


    So the people of the huangquan gate fell back, only to be killed in a short time.


    The first woman in white in the sky looked at Hua Ruge and said, "save them. Come to our boat. "


    "Yes, saint." One of them answered.


    Hua Ruge turned over and got up from the blanket below. When she got up completely, she found that it was not a blanket, but a huge white crane. She was falling on the wings of the white crane.


    Because the white crane''s feathers are soft and comfortable, she mistook them for blankets.


    On the body of the white crane, Tuoba Rui and childe Wuxian also got up, looked at each other, and went on the ship of Jinyu holy land together with the decent people.


    After that, the white crane disappeared into a white light.


    On the deck of the sacred ship, these people looked at each other as if they had never thought they would be saved so easily.


    Hua rugo was cured by holy light for a while, so she didn''t faint, but she was broken by dozens of bones. Now she sat down and bared her teeth: "if you have the strength, you can''t do it early. If you suppress the seal earlier, you can''t get to this day."


    "Like a song, don''t talk about it." Xia Xianzi reminds me.


    Hua Ruge did not speak, but still did not agree with the way of the holy land.


    Tuoba Rui came to her and asked, "how is it?"


    "Minor injury." Hua rugo explored his body and found that although he was injured, it was not very serious, so it would be good to recuperate.


    "You are all slightly injured after being hit like this. What happened to you when you crossed the sky?" Hua said in a low voice.


    "It''s all over." Tuoba Rui touched her head and said, "take good care of your injuries and don''t be distracted."


    "No trace? How is it? " Hua Yuege asked again.


    "He doesn''t matter, either."


    Hua Ruge was relieved. She took the pill and sat for a while, but she didn''t use it. After all, she didn''t want to expose her anti heaven attribute.


    When the injury is over, she goes to the people outside the ship to talk: "brother, where are we going?"


    The guard took a look at her. It seemed strange that she was so familiar with a little girl.


    "Don''t you speak to strangers in holy land?" Hua Ruge asked not to give up.


    Guard a black line, low way: "no, just when on duty to concentrate, to protect the safety of the saint."


    "The virgin? Palace Qi Yu Hua Ruge searches for a person''s name in his memory.


    She remembered that she had heard people in white before.


    The guard''s face sank: "you are presumptuous, your Highness''s boudoir name can also be said casually?"


    "No offense, just a lot of rumors, don''t want to see live today." Hua rugo said that she was thinking about Gong Qiyu she saw before, but it''s strange that she just saw her outline clearly, but now she can''t remember it.


    The guard''s face was even worse: "how do you speak?"


    "That''s your fault." Hua Ruge said with a face: "let''s chat in private. It doesn''t need to go online."


    The guard was still a bit awkward, but it didn''t seem to find anything wrong. Let''s not talk.

 Chapter 1366

    "That''s right. Where are we going?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    The guard replied helplessly, "cross the river to the West and stay there."


    "Escape?" Hua Yuege said, "you are from the west, aren''t you dealing with the yellow spring emperor?"


    "No, it''s to save you people." Guard simply detailed way: "before people are in cabin, you are last batch."


    He can see that if he doesn''t say Hua Ruge, he won''t let him go.


    "I see. Thank you." Hua Yuege nodded clearly.


    She didn''t think it was a good talker, and she didn''t intend to continue to talk.


    After leaving, she yawned.


    "What did you ask?" Asked the fairy.


    "We can have a good sleep." "Soon we will be out of this dangerous area," Hua said


    The fairy thought for a moment and asked, "the holy land is not going to deal with the yellow spring emperor?"


    "It looks like that." Hua rugo said that people have gone.


    She doesn''t want to take care of other people''s territory. She doesn''t care.


    The people of the holy land divided their cabins and Hua Yuege went in early to have a rest.


    Tuoba Rui also came in.


    "I found a very strange thing. Just now I saw the saint''s face clearly. She was very beautiful in my impression. Now I can''t remember her." Hua Ruge holds on to his gossip.


    "What do you think people look like?" Tuo barrui doesn''t understand her psychology very well.


    "It''s not about looks, it''s about forgetting." Hua rugo looked at him and asked, "do you have this feeling?"


    "I didn''t see it." Tuoba Rui''s straight way.


    Hua Yuege asked on one face, "you didn''t have a look at her shining alone?"


    "I was looking for you." Tuoba Rui didn''t want to answer.


    Hua Ruge gave a thumbs up: "you are really determined. If I were a man, I would definitely like this kind of woman."


    "No matter how you think about it, it''s all hurt. Stop gossiping and go to sleep." Tuo BARREI takes her to bed.


    "Have you learned to gossip?" Hua Ruge is curious.


    "Be honest." Tuo Ba Rui said that it would break her heart to find such a woman.


    "Oh." Hua rugo is honest and shut up. Let him remove his shoes and socks, and then pick his clothes Incorrect.


    Hua Ruge moved back and said, "I''ll take it off myself."


    "What do you think?" Tuo Ba Rui knocks on her forehead, and then expertly takes off her clothes, and then presses her into the quilt.


    Hua Ruge summed up the past unsuccessful experience, so this time there was no resistance. As expected, Tuoba Rui didn''t eat her, but patted her head: "good, have a rest."


    "And you?" She asked.


    "I''m closing up in the next room. Maybe I''ll break through." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua rugo was worried when he heard this: "I''m not familiar with the place of life here, or I''ll protect your Dharma."


    "I told senior Beiyuan that he would arrange someone to protect me. It''s OK." Tuoba Rui said soothingly.


    "Then you are in the next room, not too far away." Hua Ruge emphasized.


    Tuoba Rui smiled: "OK."


    Without him, Hua Ruge''s sleep is not very peaceful. After a while, he will wake up to confirm whether Tuo BARREI is next door, and find out if her cultivation is successful.


    "Hua Ruge, Hua Ruge, you are getting smaller and smaller. What can he do there? Go to sleep." She clapped her face to comfort herself, then closed her eyes again.


    However, within half an hour, she turned over and woke up, and subconsciously went to explore the direction there.


    She had no choice but to accept the change. She was defeated by that man in her life, but she didn''t seem to suffer.


    In the next few days, Hua Ruge spent most of her time resting in the room and occasionally went out for a walk. However, when she went out this time, she felt that the faces of these people were not very good.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Ruge goes to the childe without trace, who is standing on the deck with the fox in his arms.


    Seeing Hua Ruge coming out, little fox took the initiative to run into her arms and get close to her.


    "Just now there was news that emperor huangquan had been tracking our ship." The childe without trace replied lightly.


    "After us?" Hua Ruge picked his eyebrows and said, "I didn''t hear that before."


    "I didn''t care about us before, but now I suddenly chase you. What do you think it''s for?" Asked the childe.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and he said, "that''s for the sake of people other than us, who can make the emperor of huangquan care. Isn''t it Gong Qiyu?"


    "There''s no saying about that, but I think so." Childe wutrace''s light way.


    "But it''s possible to think about it. Gong Qiyu is the treasure of holy land. Maybe there are some secrets. It''s not unreasonable for people to be interested." Hua Yuege said.


    The childe without trace looked at her and said, "now you can make a light analysis here."


    Hua Ruge looked at the dignified look of the people around him, and slowly said, "no, we are now in the ambush, or are we being stared at?"


    "According to the following news, we should be in the encirclement. It''s not so easy to get out." Said the childe without trace.


    Hua Ruge''s face sank, not because of the danger of the situation, but because Tuoba Rui was still in the closed area. He could not be disturbed.


    "What the hell do these people want to do?" Hua Yuege looks unhappy.


    Now Tuo BARREI is in cultivation. If it is very dangerous to interrupt, she can''t allow this kind of thing to happen.


    "Be careful. If you fall into war, you will take him away with your space skill." The childe without trace explained.


    Hua Ruge nodded, and then said, "come with me, too."


    "All right." The childe agrees.


    However, although they have such a plan, their mood is not optimistic. After all, they are facing a superpower who lived thousands of years ago. How dare they be careless.


    Hua Ruge''s expression is extremely cautious, which is related to the matter of Tuoba Rui. She always treats it with 100% heart power. After all, she can''t afford to lose.


    And just after she was planning, the ship shook violently, as if it had hit something.


    People can only see a void when they look at it. But there is energy fluctuation in the void. There are light golden lines in the ripples.


    "This is the big formation. When did we run into it?" Someone said in horror.


    It''s frightening to compete with the yellow spring emperor in the battle formation!


    "Don''t panic. Find a way to break through and defend the saint." An old man in white came out and said, "he has a powerful voice.".

 Chapter 1367

    As soon as such a change occurred, everyone in the cabin came out. Here, almost all the backbone forces in the territory were gathered, including many people who had studied the array.


    All the people in the Holy Land flew around the spaceship, looking alert.


    Hua Ruge''s expression is also a little dignified. Now almost everyone is out of the cabin. Only Tuoba Rui in the breakthrough of energy storage is still cultivating in the room.


    She was standing on the deck, her mind open to the maximum, probing all the movements around.


    Those who are surveying the array shake their heads one after another. They all look helpless.


    "This is a big formation that we have never seen before. Now there is no way but to make a strong attack." Said one of the array mages.


    The old man of the Holy Land frowned, but he did not hesitate to say: "now everyone is attacking the array, I don''t believe that such a array can stop so many of us."


    The mysterious array is also a combination of energy. Since there will always be a time of exhaustion, it is the best way to attack the array at once.


    Of course, these people are also clear, so they raise the weapons they just sacrificed and prepare to start.


    "I just found the array now. Do you think we will give you time to break through it?" A cold laugh came, and then dozens of shadows came from the ground, and the leader fell directly on the deck.


    The old man of Holy Land narrowed his eyes and said, "the messenger of the yellow spring?"


    "Exactly!" The man said with a smile.


    The righteous people changed their colors when they heard this.


    "Who is it?" Hua Yuege asked the fairy.


    "The patriarch of the yellow spring gate, who calls himself the yellow spring emissary, has never appeared for so many years. No one knows what level his strength has reached." Said the fairy.


    "It''s all names, so it''s a mystery." Hua Yuege whispered.


    "Old knight, do you still not know the situation? My yellow spring gate will eventually unify this territory. If you know the current affairs, please give me your saint. " Said the yellow spring messenger.


    "Unbridled, my holy lady is something you can covet." The old man shouted angrily.


    "Do you really think that you can learn from others to build holy land by finding a relic of ancient times? It''s just self deception. The emperor wants your saint to look up to you. Don''t be disrespectful. " Said the yellow spring messenger disdainfully.


    The old man snorted coldly, "the heaven and the earth are unified, and the evil is invincible. You evils and heretics can''t defeat us."


    "Although evil is more than right, the strong can define justice. Without you, we will become the only faith." Said the yellow spring messenger.


    The old man in white could not refute this.


    People are also very afraid of thinking, in fact, who said the good and evil clearly.


    "Let me ask you again, Gong Qiyu. Can you hand it in?" The yellow spring messenger asked again.


    "I, the first regiment of Jinyu holy land, will defend the saint to the death." The old man said without hesitation, with a firm look and an unspeakable sense of mission in his eyes.


    "Defend the virgin to the death!" All the men in white raised their long guns and repeated them loudly.


    "It''s really stubborn. Let me help you." The yellow spring emissary said, raising his hand and taking out a long knife, he launched an attack on the elder of the holy land, that is, the chief of the first regiment of Jinyu holy land.


    At the same time, the man in black behind him also sent a signal, and then countless people in black below rose up to attack the ship directly. A series of terrorist psychic forces bombed above, and the large array was soon torn by the violent forces, all of which hit the ship.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud sound, a long black sword blew on the deck, tearing a huge hole in the ship.


    People rushed to the sky, and the ship was soon swept away by the war.


    Hua Ruge is still in the room.


    Hua Ruge takes out the city of the sky, cuts the room and puts it in it, then shrinks the city of the sky and holds it in the palm of his hand.


    Childe wutrace and she stand together and look at the current situation. Now there is no way to run. We can only wait for the battle to break away and think about it again.


    "There''s no way. Let''s fight." Hua Yuege said.


    "I think this array is a little familiar. I''ll see it again." Childe Wuxian stands in the void and carefully feels the air above the array.


    At this moment, the whole ship was completely destroyed, and the largest cabin in the middle suddenly burst open, and a white figure flew out, surrounded by the holy light, floating like a fairy.


    Hua Ruge looked at the past again. This time, she could still see her face clearly. She was not that kind of ascetic looking, but had a pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes. Her skin was crystal clear, and her lips were red. She was that kind of attractive looking face.


    But now she is wearing a white dress, and surrounded by the holy light, people give people a kind of abstinence and sanctity.


    I don''t know why, Hua rugo thinks this person should be an ordinary person in private.


    "Capture the imperial feather alive." The yellow spring emissary gave the order at the moment when the saint appeared.


    "Protect the virgin." Cried the old man of the white Legion.


    So the white knights all shrunk the battlefield and surrounded Gong Qiyu.


    They are the Guard Corps. Their mission is to protect the safety of the saint. The rest is just to do something.


    However, their strength on the shrinking decent side is much less, and the burden is on these backbone forces. They are also suffering.


    At this time, Gong Qiyu once again said, "the first army will not have to defend me and fight against the evil spirits of the yellow spring gate."


    "How can I do that, saint?" The knight was in a bit of a dilemma.


    "Do as you are told." Gong Qiyu said again, with invincible power in his calm and cold voice.


    The knight in white just listened to the order to spread out and fight against the yellow spring gate.


    There are a lot of powerful people taking advantage of this to deal with Gong Qiyu. However, her own combat power is also very strong. Several unscrupulous areas can''t even get close to her, and they flee one after another.


    Gong Qiyu flies to the array to feel the breath carefully. Beside her stood the childe without trace.


    "There''s also a study of how saints play?" Asked the childe.


    "A little bit." Gong Qiyu closed his eyes and replied lightly.


    "I think it''s really an ancient battle formation. I''ve seen some fragments. Maybe we can discuss them." Childe wutrace said again.


    He has been observing it for a while and knows that it is difficult to break it with what he has learned.


    Gong Qiyu turned his head and looked at him for the first time: "is what you said true?"


    "Exactly." The childe without trace answered.


    "May I have a look?" Asked Gong Qiyu.


    "No problem." The childe said, turning his hands to take out a broken ancient book from the space, turning over several pages to give it to Gong Qiyu.

 Chapter 1368

    When Gong Qiyu saw the ancient books, he didn''t take them over for the first time, but said, "this is the inheritance of Bodhi, do you really want to show me


    This is the basis of the Bodhi pulse. If it is revealed, then there is nothing strange about the Bodhi pulse.


    "Is it?"


    Childe wutrace hesitated for a moment. His indifferent nature didn''t care about this thing, but which elder gave it to him? He didn''t know whether it was appropriate to spread it out.


    Gong Qiyu is slightly shocked: "don''t you know


    "This was handed over to me by a senior before he died. I didn''t know it was inheritance." The childe said to put the book away, and said, "since this is not convenient for me to spread, the saint forgive me."


    "I''m really Frank." Gong Qiyu doesn''t know what to say.


    This man can also do it. He took it back.


    "But since I''m in a crisis, I can''t fully hold on to the inheritance. I''ll show you the fragments." Said the childe without trace.


    Gong Qiyu nodded: "I don''t mind if you don''t mind."


    Childe wutrace turned his hand and took out the paper and pen. While drawing, he explained what was recorded on it. Gong Qiyu listened carefully.


    Hua Ruge has been fighting in the void at this time. Occasionally, he turns around to see this scene.


    What''s the situation? How did they play together.


    "When are you going to have a bubble girl?" She whispered.


    Her words, that is to say, were not heard by the Knights. Otherwise, if the yellow spring gate didn''t hit, it would have split her. How dare she say such words to their pure and pure saint? It''s just to die.


    Taking advantage of her stomach Fei''s Kung Fu, Hua rushes to the other side''s empty spirit state. Hua Ruge snorts scornfully. She smashes the man down with a long gun in her hand. She snatches the gun from other people''s hands and stands higher than her. She is good at smashing people.


    Water yunning in her side, holding a long sword, the same elements of the body is not her lethality.


    "Ruge, is Xiaorui OK in the city?" Asked shuiyunning.


    "That day, the empty city became its own space. He could stay for a while." Hua Yuege said.


    Shuiyunning sighed: "I thought the saint would be safe when she came. Who could have thought that the yellow spring gate even dared to move the saint?"


    "Mother, can this Saint marry?" Hua Yuege asked with a big brain hole.


    Shuiyunning glared at her and said, "how dare you say anything? The holy daughter is a child of God. She has no seven emotions and six desires. How can she get married?"


    "I don''t think so." Hua Ruge smashed a man down again and said.


    Shuiyunning leaned against her back and said, "whatever you want, please don''t talk about it. People in holy land will chase you when they hear it."


    "Pursuit?" Hua Ruge was really surprised.


    "What do you think? This is to defile others. It must take your life to reach them." Shuiyunning explains to her.


    Hua Ruge swallowed his saliva, and his eyes touched the traceless childe who was talking with Gong Qiyu there, pinching a sweat for him.


    You''re not going to be hunted that close, are you?


    In fact, it doesn''t work as usual, but now the holy land is busy dealing with the gate of huangquan, and doesn''t take into account the situation there.


    However, the yellow spring gate is constantly attacking in the direction of Gong Qiyu, but they are all blocked by the Knights. The holy light of the Knights has a great restraining effect on the function of the yellow spring gate, so it''s hard to take advantage of it no matter how strong it is.


    Over there, Mr. traceless has begun to draw three pieces of the ground. Although Gong Qiyu''s face is pale, there are some expressions in his eyes, and more and more questions are asked.


    She already has some eyes on the array.


    When the third fragment is finished, the childe turns to look at her: "what''s the problem with the virgin?"


    Because the distance between the two people is not far, he can see her eyelashes clearly in this turn, and her eyelashes quiver.


    They were all men of measure, so they took two steps back.


    "I have some ideas, but they are not very mature. I hope to discuss them with you." Gong Qiyu said calmly.


    The childe nods: "I will cooperate with you."


    "Thank you." Gong Qiyu''s polite thanks.


    Childe wutrace turned his head and took a look at Hua Ruge''s direction. Seeing that she was ok, he continued to look at Da array.


    Gong Qiyu looked at the fragments on his hand over there, and after a while, he asked casually, "that''s the one you like?"


    "Well?" Childe wutrace didn''t understand for a while.


    "The girl with you." Gong Qiyu added, "my white crane saved you that day."


    The childe smiled and said, "we are very good friends."


    "She''s very good." Gong Qiyu said again.


    "Yes, she doesn''t know that." Said the childe without trace very well.


    Gong Qiyu didn''t say anything more. Then he studied the array.


    Over there, there are more and more people sent from the huangquan gate. The decent side is hard-working, everyone is very hard.


    Because all the decent people survived were top-notch ones, and they didn''t need Hua Ruge to pick the main beam. It was not difficult for her to fight in groups. Every time she wielded her long gun, her neighborhood would become a meat grinder, and she died in the virtual realm and below.


    Hua rugo thinks that this long gun is much easier to use than the short stick she used before, but huangquanmen hates her. It was meant to adopt the tactics of the sea of people. Unexpectedly, such a human meat grinder would break people''s nerves.


    And whenever they send out the powerful people in the realm of foolishness, some decent people will stop them from approaching Hua Ruge. They also know how advantageous it is to have Hua Ruge fighting in the group, of course, they know how to protect it.


    On the other side, Gong Qiyu closed his eyes, and the light around him became more and more dazzling. Then all the light attacked the array a little bit,


    "boom!"


    People can feel the whole array shaking when the huge explosion sounds.


    Traceless young master lip angle a Yang also begins to make a move to the big array.


    "Boom!"


    The tremor of the big formation became more intense.


    Finding this change, Gong Qiyu and childe wutrace can see the smile in each other''s eyes.


    When the decent people found out that they wanted to go, the yellow spring emissary was surprised, but he also sneered: "it''s said that the saints communicate with heaven and earth and know everything. It seems that it''s true. It''s just the right person to be my yellow spring gate."


    "Unbridled." The head of the army was furious and more powerful.


    The yellow spring gate over there goes to stop the decent people. Before the battle, Gong Qiyu and the childe Wuxian retreat to the back.


    Now that the array eye has been found, the next thing will be much easier.


    At the next moment, the paladins suddenly formed a triangle formation, tore a hole in the encirclement of the yellow spring gate at the same time, and then attacked the big formation.

 Chapter 1369

    These knights in white have high individual combat power and stronger combined combat power. Their triangular formation is like a sharp sword thrust hard at the eye of the array.


    Everyone is looking in that direction.


    "Boom!"


    In the void, there is a huge and shocking sound. The power of the structure of the big array disintegrates instantly, and the space fluctuation makes people feel frightened.


    But there is no doubt that the formation was broken.


    The decent people saw the hope of escape, their eyes were shining, and they had deliberately retreated in the war, waiting for the holy people to organize a unified evacuation.


    Hua rugo is even more reluctant to fight. She doesn''t want to go with these people at all. The goal is too big. If several of them are not expected to be chased yet.


    "Mother, traceless, come into the city, I''ll leave in a flash." Hua is like a song.


    Water Yun Ning is on her side, nodded a little way: "listen to you."


    The childe without trace thought about it and said: "I don''t feel relieved to leave you alone outside. I will accompany you."


    Then he turned his head to Gong Qiyu and said, "saint, since the battle is broken, I will go."


    Gong Qiyu has been quietly away from him for a long time. After childe wutrace opened his mouth, he said politely, "childe, be careful."


    However, when the traceless childe was going to Hua Ruge''s side, there was a sudden thunder in the world.


    "Boom!"


    This life is like the existence of Tianwei, which shakes the spirits of all the people present. It seems that they don''t know how to resist for a moment.


    This kind of feeling Hua Ruge experienced in the epoch-making period, but still could not help but feel palpitation.


    It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time.


    However, before she took out the city of the sky, the thunder in the sky rang one after another, and then the originally clear sky suddenly darkened, and the head was full of dark clouds.


    Everyone felt the unprecedented pressure, and even some of the weak were pushed to the waist, looking extremely submissive.


    Hua Yuege''s pupil shrank, and he said to the childe who came here: "no, I can''t go."


    "What''s the matter?" Asked the childe.


    "Space, blocked." Hua Yuege said with a solemn face.


    There is no one more sensitive to space than her. She doesn''t need to try to bump into the wall to know that the space here has been sealed by the big magic.


    "Space blockade? Is it also a space deity? "


    "There is a space blockade in the space magic, but this is not a space magic, but an absolute force to affect the space, and it is a super power." Hua Ruge is very afraid to say.


    "It seems that the yellow spring emperor has come," said childe wutrace, frowning


    "I don''t know what we have here worth his effort." Hua murmured like a song.


    "As you can see, they come for the saint, and the saint is proficient in array. If she has space array, she will not run." Said the childe without trace.


    "It''s a disaster that can''t be avoided." Hua Ruge sighed and thought about it. He turned to him and asked, "what did you say to someone else''s Saint before?"


    "Well?"


    "I saw it. You two are very close, talking all the time." Hua Yuege asked.


    The childe without trace glanced at her and said angrily, "look at your eyes and you will know that you want to be crooked. We are talking about array."


    "Besides this?"


    "No more." Childe wutrace said directly.


    Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder and said, "I think that girl is good. Keep up your efforts."


    Childe Wuxian didn''t mean to go on.


    Before Hua Ruge could say anything more, he felt that it was getting darker. The orthodox and huangquanmen had stopped fighting and stood in a confrontation. Everyone knew that the calm was behind the storm.


    "I''m afraid we''re doomed this time." Hua Ruge suddenly became serious and said seriously.


    "If this is really the last moment of our lives, what is your greatest regret?" asked childe wutrace, looking at her


    "No." Hua rugos replied without hesitation, and then smiled again: "I''ve been acting on my will all my life. I''ll do whatever I like. I''ve never given up on the person I like. I''ll take revenge on the spot if I have a revenge. How can I regret it?"


    Her answer is to let the childe of traceless be tiny Zheng, immediately smile way: "you always can say astonishingly."


    "But I''ve lived one more time than others, and I can see better." Hua Ruge looked at the dark clouds in front of him and said, "I learned one thing when I woke up. In fact, it doesn''t matter if my life is short. It''s mainly about counting every day I live."


    Childe wutrace can probably guess some of her origins. He smiled and said, "you are a transparent person, but you are also more courageous than others. You can see that there are several people in this world who don''t pay attention to the world''s eyes."


    "So they will be very sorry before they die." Hua Ruge said a word and turned to ask him, "how about you?"


    "Me?" Childe wutrace thought for a moment and replied, "no, I''m on the contrary of you. I don''t count every day of my life. I don''t ask for anything and no one needs to be guarded by me. Living and dying are no different."


    "I really need a woman to hold you back and make you think." Hua Yuege said angrily.


    Childe wutrace smiled and didn''t answer.


    "I didn''t think anyone could be worthy of you. Now I think that saint is not bad. If you can escape, you don''t want to develop it?" By this time she had not forgotten to be a matchmaker.


    "The most important thing to consider now is how to live." Childe wutrace has no good way.


    He often doubted whether Hua Ruge didn''t have a long heart.


    "All right." Hua Yuege said, and began to look around.


    The space they are in is becoming more and more solid, and the whole world is dark. If these practitioners are not amazing, they may not see anything.


    "Old knight, I think you''d better be wise to hand over your saint. Otherwise, when the great emperor arrives, you will die without a burial place." The yellow spring messenger said.


    The old man in White said with a sneer, "you can''t expect to get your holiness. You demons will be punished by the heaven."


    "Hahaha, old knight, you are so naive. Do you think the orthodoxy you guard will guard you? Naive. " The yellow spring emissary sneered.


    There has been a battle over there. Hua Ruge said, "you say that the yellow spring emperor can make a fool of himself. How can he not come out yet?"


    "Will it be necessary to block space? He needs to recover." I guess.


    "Why bother." Hua Yuege does not understand.


    At this time, the heaven and earth changed and stopped. A white light with great killing intention started from the sky. The heavy killing pressure made people unable to breathe and tremble instinctively.

 Chapter 1370

    "The guillotine." The fairy said on one side, "here comes the yellow spring emperor."


    These people who escaped from the snow mountain all know what the soul gun is, and they also know that the God who holds the soul gun is the yellow spring emperor.


    At the next moment, a figure appears in the void, surrounded by the white light of the ghost gun. The murderous spirit and evil spirit are integrated as if they are the murderous gods from hell.


    This kind of person just makes people doubt life at a glance. At that time, how many eyes don''t grow to provoke him.


    This is the first time for Hua Ruge to see this man clearly.


    At the moment, his long hair had been combed and tied by a black crown on his head. Her face was totally different from that in her imagination. She thought that the evil devil should be strange or ugly and fierce, but at present she was a very handsome man.


    He looks very young. He''s only in his twenties. He has sharp edges and eyes. Where he looks is the person who can cause thousands of fans to scream.


    If it wasn''t for this man''s murderous air, his dark eyes were as cold as the abyss and cold pool, Hua rugo would never believe that he was the yellow spring emperor who had been trapped underground for thousands of years.


    "See the great."


    After he appeared, the yellow spring gate knelt down to welcome him. It was very exciting to see that.


    The leaders who have been dormant for so long have finally come out, and the brilliance of their huangquan gate is about to come. They want people in this territory to see the charm of their huangquan gate.


    The yellow spring Emperor didn''t speak. His eyes fell on Gong Qiyu as soon as he swept away. He seemed to look at her and then said, "you are the saint of Jinyu holy land?"


    All the Knights of the Holy Light stood in front of Gong Qiyu. The commander of the army also asked Gong Qiyu not to talk to him. However, Gong Qiyu stood out and said lightly, "that''s right."


    This is a surprise to people. In the face of the powerful pressure of the yellow spring emperor, she is not only a little girl who does not flinch, but also calm, which makes other people blush.


    "I didn''t expect that the territory had fallen into such a situation, and there was almost no rhyme on the saint daughter." Said the yellow spring emperor, his voice is low and unabashed of his loss.


    "You are not allowed to slander my Jinyu holy land and saint." The commander of the White Army stood up.


    The yellow spring emissary was also in a hurry, but before he could open his mouth, he saw that the eyes of the yellow spring emperor were bright and cold, and people felt that there was a sudden explosion of terror in the space.


    At the next moment, all the white knights in front of Gong Qiyu opened their eyes, and then their bodies burst. When they fell on the ground, they had become a piece of flesh and blood.


    Just for a moment, all the Knights of the light in front of Gong Qiyu died. This scene makes them collapse in the eyes of decent people.


    The holy land is the supreme existence in their eyes. The paladins are all the strong people who are carefully selected and tempered. Now these people have no chance to resist, which is hard to accept.


    What else can we do?


    "Catch it." The yellow spring emperor opened up again.


    The yellow spring emissary of the yellow spring gate takes people to attack Gong Qiyu. The decent people look at each other, but no one helps.


    It''s not that these people are timid, but they are all lambs in front of others. Sooner or later, they are going to die. Don''t argue with that priority.


    Gong Qiyu''s eyes were filled with anger after those paladins fell. When she came to the door of the yellow spring, she finally broke out. She waved like a milky way of silver light pouring out, which used all her strength.


    The people of the huangquan gate couldn''t dodge. Most of them were killed in the middle of the attack. The death also burst, leaving no whole body.


    It''s just one move that the powerful people in the foolhardy environment can''t leave the whole body, which is amazing. But before she can wait for the second move, the whole body is bound by a rope made of spirit.


    Gong Qiyu struggled hard, but all the strength she used was absorbed by the black aura. No matter how futile she was.


    Obviously, this is the hand of emperor huangquan.


    "I will never use it for you." Gong Qiyu stared at the yellow spring emperor. His cold eyes were full of Jian''s resolute look.


    The yellow spring Emperor didn''t open his mouth, but the yellow spring emissary caught her.


    "Emperor, what should these people do?" The yellow spring messenger asked for instructions.


    The yellow spring emperor glanced at that side, and finally his eyes fell on Hua Ruge.


    Being watched by him, Hua Ruge only feels his back is cold and subconsciously wants to step back.


    "It''s a strong rhyme. I think I can''t find it when I hide?" His mouth was cold.


    Daoyun?


    At the word "Hua Ruge", he will know who he is looking for?


    "Give me your city." The yellow spring emperor said again.


    Hua Ruge''s pupil shrank and said, "since I have something you want, maybe we can talk about it. Why do we do it?"


    "If you don''t, take it yourself."


    After a whisper, Hua Ruge felt that a strong will had suddenly penetrated into his spirit. Before she could fight, she felt a whirl of the sky.


    The people around saw her stunned, and then the city of the sky appeared in the air, a small city, which has a strong flavor of Tao Yun.


    People who know it all know that Tuoba Rui is practicing.


    When Hua Ruge regained control of her consciousness and opened her eyes, the city of the sky was no longer in front of her. She was a little confused. It was incredible that she was controlled by others.


    When Emperor huangquan felt the breath of Tuo Ba Rui, he was always indifferent, but there was a little surprise in his eyes, and then he showed a little smile.


    "Not bad."


    He said that he had raised the soul gun in his hand and was about to split towards the city of the sky.


    Hua Ruge opened her eyes in horror, but now she has not fully mastered consciousness and can not move her hands at all.


    People only saw a white light shining in the sky, and finally fell on the small city.


    "Boom!"


    After a series of explosions, the sky city, which had many cracks, was suddenly broken, and the huge energy exploded, and people were shocked back one after another.


    "Poof..."


    Hua Yuege opens his mouth to spit out blood, and his spirit is seriously damaged.


    On the other side, Tuo Barry''s mind and spirit were disturbed. He had just accumulated the spirit power to rush through the pass. When he fell on the ground, he also vomited blood. The weak one almost fainted.


    This scene somewhat surprised people. After all, they were thought to have come to the Holy Land and the holy lady before. Unexpectedly, they started to fight against them when they turned around.


    "Ruge, don''t resist, you can''t stop it." The fairy whispered to her.

 Chapter 1371

    Hua Ruge''s eyes are straight when others dissuade her.


    On the other side, Tuo Barry is backfired by his own strength, sitting on the ground, watching the situation around him.


    "What are you going to do?" Childe wutrace opened his mouth to the emperor huangquan.


    When Emperor huangquan looked at him, there was a little color in his eyes, and then he soon became more fierce.


    "I know your breath. You are the keeper of the seal." He opened his mouth, his voice full of murderous rage.


    "It''s me. Every time you save your strength and want to come out, I''m stopping you." "Now I''ll let you handle it and let these innocent people go," said childe wutrace


    In fact, he doesn''t care whether these people are innocent or not. He just wants to protect Hua Ruge''s life. When he stands out, he has sung Hua Ruge. Don''t be impulsive.


    "Complete you." The yellow spring emperor drank in a low voice and beheaded the unmarked childe with the long gun in his hand.


    Childe wutrace closed his eyes and had no intention of hiding. Even if he wanted to hide now, he could not hide.


    "Whoops."


    Nine tail fox suddenly appeared from his sleeve, facing the dazzling light directly in front of his body, nine tails erupted extremely dazzling light.


    "Boom!"


    The two lights collided, and the white light of the Nine Tailed Fox was shot back in an instant, but the power of the gun shadow was also weak.


    At the time of people''s astonishment, childe Wuxian held the Nine Tailed Fox and caught the rest of the blow with his back.


    "Poof." He spits out a mouthful of blood immediately, and his consciousness is blurred.


    And the Nine Tailed Fox in his arms is even more dim, and the nine tails are soft and drooping. However, those eyes are still open to see that childe wutrace is seriously injured, and there are tears flashing in the dark eyes.


    "Little nine, are you stupid?" The childe without trace protected it in front of his chest before falling down.


    At this time, Tuo BARREI has recovered his consciousness and knows what happened. However, he was backfired by his own strength. Now he can live only by taking more pills before, and his body is better than others at the same level, not to mention any other strength.


    "Take it away." The yellow spring emperor asked.


    So the people of the huangquan gate came forward and bound Tuoba Rui with a binding magic tool, and they got up from the ground.


    "Little song." When he turned around, he saw that side half kneeling on the ground, eyes confused and chaotic Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge raised his head in the call. When he saw him, his eyes had some focus.


    Behind the water yunning and Xia fairy are pulling her, for fear that she will do something impulsive.


    "Let him go." She suddenly opened her mouth, her eyes bursting with a strong sense of killing.


    Of course, the people of huangquanmen don''t care about her. They still walk with Tuoba Rui.


    "Dare you!" Hua Ruge''s every sentence is very stiff, as if there is no emotion.


    Yellow spring emperor did not start, but looked at Hua Ruge, some doubts in his eyes.


    Without any response, Hua stood up straight like a song, his eyes were more and more murderous, and his whole body was full of a frightening evil spirit.


    "Ruge, what are you going to do? You are not their match. " Water yunning hands holding Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge didn''t respond. He was more and more evil and forced people back.


    "Little song, no, you can''t be controlled. You look at me." Tuoba Rui first discovered the clue, and spoke loudly in the opposite direction.


    However, today''s situation is more common than before. Hua Ruge ''.


    Now no matter how Tuoba Rui said she didn''t have any reaction, she went to the yellow spring emperor step by step, her eyes gradually changed from black to red.


    "I''m going to kill you." Before being completely controlled by evil spirit, Hua Ruge left emperor huangquan a dangerous smile.


    The devouring beast in her space is awakened, but now Hua Ruge is too violent to suppress the burst of evil spirit with its divine power.


    At the moment when Hua Ruge''s eyes turned red completely, the whole body''s evil spirit broke out completely. Even the yellow spring emissary could not get close to Hua Ruge through the evil spirit area.


    Decent people are also forced to retreat, because they find that even the most vicious outfield has a very terrible power.


    At this time, the yellow spring emperor was also stunned. His pupil shrank and he was shocked. "No way, you have the power of the gods?"


    Hua Ruge has lost her mind at this moment, her brain has been filled with killing, and her mind is to kill the people in front of her.


    Only when she clenched her fist, the fist immediately accumulated a very terrible force. When she punched the emperor, cracks appeared in the solidified space.


    Seeing this, Emperor Huang Quan frowned and waved his long gun to resist the power of that fist.


    "Boom!"


    Hua Yuege punches on the gun body, and the red energy quickly disintegrates the white light on the long gun and rushes towards the yellow spring emperor.


    The yellow spring emperor was hit by the red force on his chest, and his steps were constantly retreating.


    Everyone around us is extremely shocked. The great emperor of the millennium ago said that his strength has not yet been restored. That''s the super power that ordinary people can''t reach. People have seen the previously displayed combat power, but what''s going on now?


    This does not know where to come out of the maohaizi, with a fist to force the emperor back?


    They can''t believe their eyes. How could they?


    Hua rushes up after a punch and continues to attack the yellow spring emperor. Every time, he can make space full of cracks and many terrible black holes appear.


    You should know that this is a solidified space. If the normal space is not broken by her fist.


    People are very worried about this. It''s not the human power.


    The yellow spring emperor suffered from the loss of not fully recovered. He just came out of the seal and rushed all the way. Now his strength is not one in ten. He can deal with ordinary people more than enough, but when he meets Hua Ruge, he has no place to say.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t know how to cherish her body at all. She tries her best every time she is controlled by the violence. There is no fancy in her moves, but the power of terror can''t be resisted.


    Just a few moves that the yellow spring emperor then covers the chest, a face painful appearance.


    Hua Ruge still doesn''t let him go, but it seems that it''s not pleasant to hit people like this. He instinctively stares at the ghost gun in the hands of emperor huangquan.


    At the next moment, she attacked the emperor in succession. When he resisted with a long gun in his hand, she took the gun in one hand.


    In her grip, the red power instantly covered the white light on the long gun, and the unspeakable spirit power even wiped out the soul imprint on it.

 Chapter 1372

    Huangquan emperor can''t touch the defense. Hua Ruge smashes him in the stupefied Kung Fu again. He smashes him and takes the heartbroken gun into his own hands at the same time.


    As soon as she urged with her skill, the ghost gun gave out a more terrifying power in her hands. The white light rushed to the sky, directly through the thick dark clouds, and let the bright sunlight outside shine in this space.


    The people of the huangquan gate are all stupid. This is their great emperor. They were all strong people thousands of years ago. Even if their skills didn''t recover, they wouldn''t be beaten like this. And the most humiliating thing is that the weapons were taken.


    However, Tuoba Rui is more worried, because Hua rugo is affected by the murderous spirit after taking the soul gun, and the whole person seems to be out of control.


    Huangquan gate now can''t care to catch the saint daughter and Tuoba Rui. They rush up one after another and want to sing to Fu Hua.


    Hua Ruge feels the meaning of killing. The first one is flying and the first one is flying.


    She turned around, with a long spear in her hand, and the powerful shadow of the spear cut towards the yellow spring gate and others.


    The people of the huangquan gate originally wanted to sneak attack. Now they have nowhere to hide in the face of this attack. They rushed up and all people were killed by this attack. Their blood was spilled in the sky.


    Hua Ruge seems to think that the long gun in his hand is easy to use, so he doesn''t care whether someone else rushes up or not.


    However, there are bound Tuoba Rui and Gong Qiyu in her gun shadow.


    At this time, the decent people made a quick move and pulled them over. Fortunately, the distance between them was far, and there was still room for rescue.


    Hua Ruge was very dissatisfied with his prey being rescued, so he turned around and killed the whole man.


    "Ruge, wake up, it''s not you." Shuiyunning is busy.


    Hua Ruge seems to hear it, his eyes flash, but there is still no sign of change.


    "Xiaoge, come on, wake up." Tuoba Rui opened his mouth weakly, and his eyes turned red.


    Hua Ruge''s eyelashes trembled, and the gun in his hand never went out.


    All the decent people are worried. Now Hua Ruge is very close. If she attacks all the people here, she will not live.


    When people helped Tuo barrow untie the shackles, he gradually approached and said: "Xiaoge, you look at me, you will know me."


    Hua Ruge''s blood red eyes stared at him. Although there was no reaction, at least he did not start.


    Later, Emperor huangquan got up, Hua Ruge left Tuo BARREI without saying a word, turned around and went on fighting.


    Emperor huangquan knew that he was not an opponent. The best way was to escape, so he began to unlock the space blockade.


    Before that, Hua rugo attacked several times in succession. The yellow spring emperor was beaten and didn''t have a good place all over. His black clothes were in tatters.


    After the space blockade was released, the sky and the earth where they lived were once again restored to light, at which time everyone could see what happened inside.


    So at this time, many people can see a little girl chasing after the yellow spring emperor, who can only flee.


    Hua Ruge''s speed is the fastest. He chased the yellow spring emperor for a long time in the sky.


    "Dead girl, wait for me." The yellow spring emperor left this sentence before he fled.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes were still very fierce, so he soon set his eyes on the city below, and then he would go down without saying anything.


    "Border." Tuoba Rui said.


    Before anyone else could do it, Gong Qiyu took the initiative to set up a barrier around Hua Ruge to cut off the thoughts and eyes.


    She is very smart. Now she has no energy to stop Hua Ruge. She can only let a few people see her like this. Otherwise, she will not be regarded as a more terrible devil than the yellow spring emperor.


    Tuoba Rui really means that Hua Ruge is always friendly. He can''t let people dare not get close to her.


    Hua rushes down like a song, but at this time Tuoba Rui stops her. At the same time, there is shuiyunning.


    "Ruge, I''m the mother. Wake up, let''s go home." Water Yun Ning tears do not know how much, his daughter has become so, she is more than anyone else.


    "Xiaoge, I know you can hear our voice. I''m still hurt. What can I do without you?" Tuoba Rui said carefully.


    Hua Ruge can''t wave the long gun in her hand when facing the two people. Although she is under control, she hasn''t reached the point where she doesn''t recognize each other completely.


    It seems that she is much calmer. The devouring beast once again mobilizes the spirit to suppress the rampant evil spirit.


    Hua Ruge is in a struggle at this time, rather than killing yitoutian, and his evil spirit is relatively weak.


    "Ruge, the mother knows you are a good child. You must not want to kill those innocent people. Wake up." Shuiyunning said that she boldly grasped Hua Ruge''s hand.


    Hua shudders like a singer, and the evil spirit around him is weak.


    "Here it is." Tuo barrui reaches for the long gun in her hand.


    Her eyes were bright and cold, but she felt a pain in her heart and her hands were soft for a while.


    The long gun was taken away. Hua rugo was less murderous and more peaceful.


    Tuoba Rui is now too weak to bear the murderous spirit, so he gives the soul breaking gun to shuiyunning. He puts his hands on her shoulders and looks into her eyes.


    "It''s all right. It''s all right." His voice was tender and soothing.


    Hua Ruge''s blood red eyes gradually lost their color. When he caressed her back, they completely returned to black.


    "Little song." Tuoba Rui''s eyes sparkled with surprise.


    Hua Ruge suddenly fell into his arms. She tightly grasped his clothes and said weakly, "I''m afraid."


    "I''m fine." Tuo barrai slapped her on the back.


    By this time she had passed out.


    The decent people were relieved. They sent people to help them back, and took the childe and the Nine Tailed Fox in his arms to the boat. All of them tried to find a way to cure them.


    Gong Qiyu takes the healing pill and then hands it himself. Under the influence of the holy light, all people''s injuries are healing rapidly.


    At this time, the mainland crisis ended, and the emperor disappeared. The actions of huangquan gate were no longer so high-profile, and the situation of people''s self danger was recovered. After people were no longer so frightened, the snout of villains in front of huangquan gate became more restrained, so many cities were able to recover the prosperity before the crisis, and those seriously damaged We are also gradually building.


    On the same day, there were not a few people who saw Hua Ruge fighting against emperor huangquan, so the story spread quickly. People all knew that the eastern continent was able to live safely because of a girl named Hua Ruge.


    There are also many evil rumors that she is the Savior sent by the true God, who is specially designed to save them.

 Chapter 1373

    Of course, many people also saw that Hua Ruge was out of control on that day, but because she only fought yellow spring and fled, and did not hurt the innocent, so there was no negative impact on her.


    When all kinds of rumors fly like wings, Hua Ruge also opens his eyes on the spaceship.


    "Are you awake?" A soft female voice came from nearby.


    When she just opened her eyes, she was still a little confused. It was only when she heard this sound that she was fully awakened.


    Turning around, sitting at the bedside is Gong Qiyu in white. Even if I have seen her many times, it seems like I have seen her for the first time, but I have a little impression. I can''t remember the specific appearance at all.


    "What happened?" Hua Yuege opens his mouth, but finds that his voice is very empty, and he just says a sentence and his whole body aches. It feels like he is being delayed by others.


    What the hell?


    She bared her teeth and didn''t dare to make a sound. She wanted to explore her body and found that she had no strength, and couldn''t even look inside. Her spirit was weak as an ordinary person, and couldn''t even reach out.


    She would like to know exactly what happened, but at this moment her memory is only after the space is blocked, and nothing can be remembered.


    "You''ve consumed all the strength of your body. You need to take good care of your injuries. Don''t move any more." A faint voice came from Gong Qiyu.


    Hua Ruge seemed to think of something, and asked carefully: "saint, please tell me what happened? Am I out of control? "


    "Don''t worry, you didn''t hurt the innocent." Said Gong Qiyu.


    Hua Ruge twisted her eyebrows and said, "what happened to them?"


    She asked Tuoba Rui and childe wutrace. She knew that if they were OK, it would not be her who kept by the bed.


    "There is no danger of life, but the injury is also very serious, so there is no way to see you." Gong Qiyu replied.


    "Why didn''t you mention my mother?" Hua Ruge is a little nervous.


    "Because it''s OK, my aunt is closing the door and refining pills to cure you." Gong Qiyu is very good tempered.


    "Thank you." Hua Ruge was lying there, still motionless, because she knew that her body was weaker than that of a patient who had been in bed for many years, and she could not get up from the bed at all.


    As long as everyone is good, she will not be so worried.


    Gong Qiyu reached out to cover the quilt for her and said, "you are seriously injured. You need to have a good rest. Don''t think about the rest."


    "I''m tired of saint. I think I woke up after your treatment." Hua Yuege said.


    Gong Qiyu nodded his head and said, "you have saved us all. This is what we should do."


    Hua rugo can guess what happened without thinking about it, but after all, it''s not glorious, and she won''t respond.


    "By the way, and this." Gong Qiyu said, spreading out his white hand. There was a bloody array on the palm. This kind of breath is as familiar as a song.


    "Your city is destroyed, but the array in it is extraordinary, so it can be preserved." Gong Qiyu said again and said, "I am familiar with the art of refining weapons. If you rest assured, I will use materials to refine the city and restore your weapons."


    Hua Ruge saw some relevant pictures in her mind. It was the city of the sky with the long gun light. She and Tuo BARREI were seriously injured.


    Thinking of the way Tuoba Rui was backfired, her heart ached, but she did not show it, but said: "if so, it would be better."


    "It''s up to me." Gong Qiyu said, gathering up the array and getting up at the same time.


    "Thank you." Hua rugo thanks again.


    "You''re welcome." Gong Qiyu said and went out. The Holy Light lingered around her again. Hua Ruge could remember her face when she closed her eyes.


    It seems that she has just uncovered herself.


    "Nice girl." Hua Yuege bares her teeth and says that she still hurts.


    After Gong Qiyu went out, she looked around and never felt so helpless. She couldn''t get up and use her Kung Fu. She didn''t know what was going on outside. She didn''t even have anyone who could understand the situation. She was helpless.


    Of course, for people like her who don''t have a long heart, the troubles will pass quickly, so she quickly closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    On the other side, Gong Qiyu arrives at the cabin where childe wutrace is. The maid inside gives a salute and says, "see the saint."


    Gong Qiyu answered with a faint voice, and his eyes fell on the unconscious childe, who was still in a coma. Then he looked at the little fox that he always held in his arms, with a light worried look.


    "Saint, this young man never wakes up. So does that little fox." Said the maid.


    Gong Qiyu swept with his mind and said in a low voice, "his injury is too serious. If it wasn''t for the little fox to stop him, he would have been killed."


    "But that little fox is really powerful. It''s incredible to see that such a small one can stop the yellow spring emperor from killing him." The maid said in surprise.


    "The Nine Tailed Fox is a divine beast in ancient times. It can''t be looked down upon as a continuation of the divine system." Gong Qiyu said, throwing the holy light to heal the childe and the fox.


    In Hua rugo''s coma these days, those who run around every day to take care of two people and one fox become her. If it wasn''t for her holy light, they wouldn''t be so fast.


    After the treatment, Gong Qiyu told the maid Haosheng to take care of herself and then left. She wanted to treat Tuo BARREI before. However, after he was unconscious, Tuo BARREI was surrounded by a glorious border formed by Tao Yun. No one could approach him without hurting him, so she could not help.


    Hua Ruge sleeps for three days. These three days, she has gone through a fast journey. However, her situation has not been much better, but she can be more energetic.


    This time, she opened her eyes and stood in front of a little girl who looked like a little maid.


    "Girl, you wake up. What can I do for you?" The little maid said respectfully.


    She was very excited when she was asked to take care of Hua Ruge. After all, this man was sent by heaven to save the world, and her mission of taking care of her could not be more sacred.


    Hua Ruge tried to raise her hand, but it didn''t hurt. So she sat up on her back, moved her neck and asked, "are you?"


    "Maidservant is the maidservant of kaiyuanzong. When the spaceship passes our mountain, I will take care of you." The little maid adjusted the answer orderly.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "thank you, girl."


    "Don''t say that. Your maidservant will live a long life." The little girl was a little flattered. She was afraid that such a skilled person would not be able to serve her. She didn''t expect to be so approachable.

 Chapter 1374

    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "you are a young girl who is full of feudal thoughts."


    The little girl obviously didn''t understand.


    "I don''t know how long I''ve been lying. Tell me about it outside." Hua Ruge is not easy to have a talker. Naturally, he will not let it go.


    The little girl also likes to talk. When she saw Hua Ruge''s approachable and her little sister, she was not too restrained. She asked, "what do you want to know?"


    What Hua Ruge wants to know most is whether she hurt the innocent when she lost control of the day. Although Gong Qiyu said something, she thought it might be to comfort herself, but it''s better to prove it.


    Of course, she can''t take the initiative to say things out of control. She just asked, "what do the outside world say about me?"


    "What a prestige it is for you to defeat the yellow spring emperor alone. Now the action of the yellow spring gate has restrained a lot. Everyone takes you as a great hero." The girl said with a look of adoration on her face.


    She now feels that she is dreaming to be able to contact the legendary figure Hua rugo.


    Hua Ruge listens to this or is stunned. Is it a hero rather than a devil?


    "I was seen fighting that day?" She asked again.


    "I saw that you were right above the gate of our mountain head sect, with a soul breaking gun in your hand, and beat the yellow spring emperor away." Said the little girl.


    "And then?"


    "Then we still want to see it, but suddenly there is a border blocking our sight, and we can''t see anything." A look of regret on her face.


    Hua Ruge was relieved. It seems that she didn''t hurt the people in the lower city except for the yellow spring emperor. Someone covered her up, so that people could not see that she was out of control.


    The little girl said and looked at Hua Ruge and said, "but when you fight, you are really different from now."


    "What do you say?"


    "You were fierce in the battle. I didn''t expect you to be so kind." The little girl said frankly.


    Hua Ruge smiled awkwardly, and then thought of her saying that she was holding a soul gun? Is it because she stole the weapons of the yellow spring emperor in a rage?


    It''s strange that this family can let her go later.


    She felt that no matter what, she would have to go when the sea of heaven calmed down. This kind of work place could not be stayed.


    Now the first thing is to get back to health quickly, or even getting out of bed can''t be too painful.


    "Girl, the saint told you that you can''t get out of bed. Now you need to be more cultured." The little girl saw her intention and hurriedly stopped it.


    Hua rugo gave up the idea when she felt the weakness and pain when she moved her legs.


    Considering how strong her body is, on the strength of her body, it can be said that fierce animals have to go around when they see it. Now it has become this virtue. It can be seen how much physical potential she has overdrawn when she is mad.


    Of course, she doesn''t regret that she didn''t do a good job in emotional management. If that happens again, she will do the same.


    The man who dares to hurt her wants to die, doesn''t he?


    What''s more, traceless is also because she almost died. How can this kind of thing be tolerated?


    "Girl, do you want me to get you something to eat?" The little girl asked again.


    Hua Ruge was thinking of getting angry, but Wen Yan frowned and said, "pick the right one, and mix it with meat and vegetable. Don''t take the wine."


    "Yes, it hurts." The little girl chimed in.


    "I have it myself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Girl. It''s not like a person who worries.


    After that, Hua rugo understood again. It was the tenth day after the first world war that day. Instead of chasing them, Huang Quanmen shrank up and didn''t know what he was doing.


    There are not many people left on this ship. Most of them have returned to their ancestral gates. Only those who are seriously injured will be taken to Jinyu holy land for healing. Hua Ruge, Tuoba Rui and childe wutrace are these people.


    On the twelfth day, Hua Ruge was able to get out of bed and walk. Although she was still weak and exhausted, her spirit had not yet recovered, she had the strength of ordinary people.


    So on the first day, she went to visit Tuo Barry. When she saw him lying on the bed with a pale face, she felt a lot of heartache. However, even she could not get close to him even when he was surrounded by sermons and rhymes.


    If you want to get close to him, you can only break the border. It''s not difficult, but it will hurt him.


    "Tuo BARREI, can you hear me? I''m fine. Wake up soon, too. " She said in a low voice, like coaxing children.


    Of course, Tuoba Rui will not respond. It seems that he can only wait for his own recovery.


    In addition to the room, she went to the side of Childe Wuxian. Just after pushing the door, she saw Gong Qiyu standing in front of the bed. The holy light around her was slowly recycling. She thought that she had just performed the holy healing.


    However, the childe and the Nine Tailed Fox on his chest are still not awake.


    The childe with no trace is also bloodless, while the fox with nine tails has a dull fur and looks a little gray, as if it has lost its vitality completely.


    "Your Majesty, when will they wake up?" Hua Ruge asked, now she has been hurt to have no ability to judge.


    "It won''t be long. I should be able to wake up in these days." Gong Qiyu slowly breathed out a breath and said.


    Hua Ruge sighed and said, "they are stupid enough to stand out without looking for them."


    When she said these words, she blamed herself. In these days, she has remembered the things before she was controlled by evil spirit.


    "In that case, no one will think that he can live. He wants to draw the attention of emperor huangquan to himself." Gong Qiyu slowly opens his mouth, and his eyes, if any, sweep over the childe''s face.


    "Don''t be silly. I''m dead. He hasn''t even had a woman. I can''t think of it." Although Hua''s song is Tucao, it make complaints about guilt and self reproach.


    "You don''t have to think about it. It''s his choice. I believe he will." Gong Qiyu comforts her.


    Hua rugo turned to look at her, looked at her and said, "I didn''t expect that the saint had only seen a few unmarked faces, and she knew him so well."


    "I don''t know why. It''s just like we''ve had a similar experience." Said Miya keenly.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and then said, "it seems to be true."


    Gong Qiyu was not surprised, as he had expected.


    "As a friend, I really hope he can survive this disaster, and then find a lover to learn to embrace the world." Hua Ruge''s heartfelt feeling: "he has lived a lonely life."


    "Embrace the world?" Gong Qiyu repeated a sentence, then stretched his brow and said, "I''ve heard of this sentence."


    Hua Yuege smiled and joked, "are all the saints listening to saving the world?"

 Chapter 1375

    Hearing Hua Ruge''s joke, Gong Qiyu was stunned for a moment, and then smiled with a light smile. But the smile was a little stiff on her face, as if she was not used to it.


    Hua Ruge looked at her and wanted to see the former childe without trace. Although he was smiling, his eyes were also secretive, which meant he was a little happy.


    This kind of person is carrying too much, she looks tired.


    "Ruge girl, if you don''t mind, I''d like to invite you to tea." Said Gong Qiyu.


    "You are welcome, your highness. It''s my pleasure."


    "Please."


    So they went out of Childe''s room and went to Gong Qiyu''s cabin. When the maid served tea, she waved them away.


    The door was taken by the maid, and there were only two of them in the room.


    "What does your highness want to say to me?" Hua Yuege said.


    Gong Qiyu lowered his eyes and said slowly, "I think you should know where we are going?"


    "Yes, it''s your holy land." Hua Yuege answers.


    "Do you know what the holy land is for?"


    "Protect the order of heaven and earth, and maintain world peace?" Hua Ruge talks about one.


    Gong Qiyu said after a pause: "almost."


    "I''m used to it, but I still don''t know what you mean." Hua Ruge turns her head a few times, but she still doesn''t understand.


    "To maintain the orthodoxy of heaven and earth is to connect with heaven and earth. Don''t you understand?" Gong Qiyu said again.


    Heaven and earth? Avenue?


    Hua Ruge uttered a chant, then narrowed his pupils and said, "do you lack talents in this field in holy land?"


    "To be exact, there is a lack of a son to succeed the son of the next generation." Palace Qi said with a light feather.


    Hua Ruge understands what Gong Qiyu means. If it is true, then the holy land will definitely move its mind to Tuo barrow. It is very difficult for such a terrible force to resist.


    She heard that the holy sons and daughters in the holy land are holy in people''s eyes, and can''t find the other half. She can''t let Tuo barrow in.


    Gong Qiyu took the cup and drank tea quietly.


    "I said, you have a plan, how to choose on your own." She said.


    Hua Ruge said at once: "our wounds will be raised by ourselves, so we will not bother the holy land. We will leave now."


    "The legions of Haram have been on board since you were unconscious. They won''t let you go easily." "Gong Qiyu said and looked at her and said:" and that Tuoba childe is seriously injured. Only the holy pool of the holy land can be cured


    Hua Yuege frowned: "so I have to go?"


    Gong Qiyu did not answer.


    "Anyway, thank you for telling me." She bowed herself.


    "You don''t have to. I''ll give it back to you." Gong Qiyu said and took out a small city.


    At this time, the city is no longer a yellow wall, but a black one. It looks not earth but metal, and its shape is the same as before.


    Hua Ruge likes it after reading it. It''s much better than before, and it must be stronger.


    "The saint must have expended a lot of effort for this. She will not thank me for her kindness. If she can use me in the future, she can open her mouth." Hua Yuege happily collected his new city.


    "I''m thanking you. Without you, I don''t know where I was caught now." Said Gong Qiyu.


    Hua rugo thought that this man was quite right with his temper, and said simply, "then let''s not thank you for coming, let''s make a friend."


    "Make friends?" Gong Qiyu was stunned for a moment, and there was a little doubt on his face.


    Hua Ruge nodded affirmatively.


    "Good." Gong Qiyu''s promise was a little stiff and hesitant, but the yearning color in his eyes could not be hidden.


    "That''s not good." Hua ruogdala sat down again and said, "we don''t need to be polite."


    Gong Qiyu''s face also showed a smile. This time, naturally, a pair of peach blossom eyes bent up. Although she was very different from her usual image, she looked more charming.


    "But you can''t say it. They will criticize me." Gong Qiyu wants to talk again.


    "I know that. Don''t worry." Hua Ruge claps the chest to promise.


    Gong Qiyu breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I grew up in the holy land. When I didn''t remember, I was sealed as a saint. They taught me all kinds of knowledge, but no one played with me. Other children were all respectful to me. I always said something to myself and myself."


    "It''s pathetic." Hua rugo sympathizes with this. If no one talks with her, she will be suffocated.


    "The first time I saw you, I thought you were brave. Now it seems that you are really fearless." Said Gong Qiyu.


    Hua rugohan: "are you praising me?"


    How she listens to this is the property of "two lengzi".


    "Of course, no one has offered to make friends with me except you." Gong Qiyu said with a light smile.


    Hua rugo thought her smile was meaningful, so she asked, "wait a minute, what will happen if I''m found?"


    "Scorn the holy land, and it will be burned." Gong Qiyu said solemnly.


    Hua Ruge is confused: "is it dangerous to make a friend?"


    "Why do you think no one dares to approach me?" Gong Qiyu asked with a smile, what do you think of it.


    "Forget it, I won''t play any more. Who do you like to find?" Hua Ruge left immediately. She wants to live another two years.


    Gong Qiyu shook his head: "it''s late, I have promised."


    "I just thought you were good. Now I can see that you are full of bad water." Hua rugo said rudely.


    "I''m fine, of course, so I won''t say as long as you don''t say it, OK?" Said Gong Qiyu.


    Hua Ruge looked at her dubiously: "are you sure?"


    Gong Qiyu nods.


    "That''s OK, but you should be careful not to let it out, or your only friend will leave you." Hua Ruge reminds me.


    "Tea," said Gong Qiyu with a smile


    Hua rugo picked up the teacup and asked, "if we don''t agree to be the son of the son of the laborer, the holy land won''t let us go, will it?"


    "Well." Gong Qiyu made a positive answer.


    "I thought I had escaped the great difficulty, but I didn''t expect to enter another pit." Hua Yuege looks worried.


    The corners of Gong Qiyu''s mouth were drawn. Their holy land is so terrible.


    Hua Ruge felt her chin and thought. Since she couldn''t get around, she had to prepare early. Anyway, it''s not a life-threatening crisis. As long as you give her time, you can figure out a way.


    "If you know, go away. You will be doubted if you stay for a long time." Gong Qiyu reminds me.


    Hua Ruge didn''t look at her well: "I heard for the first time that making friends can still hand over time bombs."


    Gong Qiyu just smiles.

 Chapter 1376

    When he came out of the cabin, Hua Yuege''s expression became meticulous. It seemed that he was definitely on business.


    As soon as she got back to her cabin, shuiyunning came in and saw the light in her eyes when she woke up, but she said angrily, "do you want to frighten your mother to death?"


    Hua rugo just wanted to make a joke, his mother handed over the pill and said, "take this, and you will recover faster."


    She opened the bottle and found that although it was not as pure as her own refining, the level was higher.


    "Mother has broken through the realm of emptiness?" Only then did she find that her mother''s breath became stronger.


    "There was an opportunity before the war, but it didn''t happen. Take this opportunity to break through and refine some high-grade pills for you." Said shuiyunning.


    Hua Yuege laughed: "it''s better to be a mother."


    Water Yun Ning sighed: "mother is incompetent, let you suffer."


    "What do you say? No one would have thought that would happen. Besides, I''m not good. " Hua rushes to comfort.


    "Before, I just wanted you to spend the rest of your life in peace, and I didn''t expect you to do anything. Now I think it''s wrong. The world is always too dangerous. If you don''t have the strength, you can''t even protect yourself." When shuiyunning said this, she was helpless.


    "What my mother expects is also the life I want, but the time is not ripe now. I will find a good place to live in seclusion later." Hua Yuege said.


    Shuiyunning shook his head: "after this battle, you are destined to be stared at by all forces. It''s not so easy to get out."


    "Look at me?" Hua Yuege repeated doubtfully, then suddenly surprised: "they won''t treat me as an evil devil?"


    You should know that if she is out of control completely, the danger is also against the emperor.


    "That''s not good, but I think they want you more." Shuiyunning looked at her and said, "your blood power is a treasure for everyone."


    Hua Ruge''s face was fixed and his mind became heavy.


    It wasn''t because she was stared at, but because she thought her mother might have to tell her own story.


    "I''ve told you that your blood comes from your father, and he''s a great man." Shuiyunning took her hand and said, "to be exact, he is not a mortal like us, but a God."


    "Gods?" Hua Yuege was surprised when he heard the words and asked, "is there really a God in the world?"


    "Yes, but I''m not sure where he is. If you have the chance to go to the land of gods, I believe he can sense you." Said shuiyunning.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "the child will definitely take his mother to go."


    "There must be a reason why he hasn''t come out to see me for so many years. I don''t think it''s easy to meet again even if he has gone." Shuiyunning sighed and then said, "I just want to tell you that your blood power is far beyond your imagination, but now you have not awakened. If you are stared at, you may not have the ability to protect yourself."


    Hua Ruge pressed his mother''s hand and said, "mother, strength is only part of strength. There are many people who make my idea, but to be honest, they all die miserably."


    "You never forget to be garrulous." Shuiyunning can''t cry or laugh at this daughter.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "mother, don''t worry. I will protect myself well and never let anyone who wants to succeed."


    "Still be careful." Shuiyunning''s earnest advice.


    Hua nodded like a song.


    Shuiyunning said this and went out, leaving Hua Ruge time to swallow the pills and use her Kung Fu to heal her wounds.


    Hua Ruge said a faint voice before he put the pills into the import: "it''s twenty days before the sea of heaven subsides."


    With a smile on her lips, she closed her eyes slowly.


    In the next few days, Zhonghua Ruge has been shut down, which makes the whole spaceship surrounded by strong spiritual power. Other practitioners are shocked to see this grand occasion. How could human beings gather such terrible spiritual power?


    However, they still make use of it. At this time, they all practice and get twice the result with half the effort.


    Gong Qiyu is treating for childe wutrace and Nine Tailed Fox every day. Finally, on the third day of huaruge''s closing, he wakes up.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Just as Gong Qiyu turned around, a faint cough came from behind.


    She suddenly turned around, and saw that childe wutrace slowly opened his eyes, still in confusion.


    After a while, he obviously thought of something, looked nervous, and looked down at the little fox in his arms.


    At this time, although the Nine Tailed Fox hasn''t woke up, it has been keeping a weak breath, and there is no danger of life.


    However, his expression was not relieved, but he looked around nervously. When he saw Gong Qiyu standing at the head of the bed, he hurriedly asked, "how is Ruge?"


    At this time, he lost his usual indifference and calmness, and his tense look was no different from that of ordinary people.


    "She was injured, and she was using her own skills to recuperate. The same is true of Tuoba childe." Said Gong Qiyu.


    The childe without trace took a long breath and eased his mood. Then he said calmly, "thank you very much, saint. I was just reckless."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll be fine if you wake up." Gong Qiyu''s quiet mouth.


    "Thank you, saint." "I want to know what happened that day. Can the saint answer the question?"


    "On that day, Ruge was greatly stimulated and out of control, which forced the yellow spring emperor back."


    The childe without trace frowned and asked directly, "does she hurt the innocent?"


    "No." Gong Qiyu replied, and then asked strangely, "do you care about this


    "It''s nothing to do with me if she dies, but I''m afraid she''ll blame herself. It''s better if she doesn''t." The honest way of Childe wutrace.


    For a while, Gong Qiyu was speechless. She couldn''t imagine a person who guarded the seal with her own power and maintained peace could say so.


    "Cough." The childe without trace coughed twice again, because it was hard to lie down, so he had to sit up, but it was not easy for him to stand up when he was weak.


    Gong Qiyu took a step forward subconsciously, but soon came back.


    Childe Wuxian sits well, and holds the Nine Tailed Fox in his arms.


    "That childe is so busy resting that I''ll let the maid take care of him." Said Gong Qiyu.


    "Thank you." The courtesy of Childe wutrace.


    Gong Qiyu went out of the cabin. Childe wutrace stroked the little fox in his arms, full of heartache.


    "Are you stupid? How dare you rush up with such a small body?"


    At this time, the active Nine Tailed Fox lies quietly on his chest, as if it were begging for cuddle. He can''t help but smile and say softly, "don''t sleep. Will you let me play with you?"

 Chapter 1377

    However, no matter what the childe said, the little fox still had no movement. Nine tails were lying on his body, not angry except for the faint breath.


    The people of holy land are very concerned about the childe. The treatment of all kinds of heaven, materials and earth treasures and holy light makes his injury relatively fast.


    On the other side, Tuo BARREI never woke up, and his whole body has been surrounded by no one. Two days later, childe Wuchen appeared on the deck with a fox in his arms and looked at the sea of clouds in front of him.


    At this time, the spiritual power around the ship was gradually absorbed into a room. After a while, the door of the room was opened and out of the fresh and refreshing Hua Ruge.


    After taking pills and practicing for a few days, her health has improved a lot. The power of knowledge spirit is still weak, but it has little effect on her.


    The childe turned to look at her and smiled when he saw her come out safely.


    When Hua rugo saw him, he was also very surprised: "are you awake?"


    "Well." The childe without trace smiled and nodded.


    "I don''t mean you. At that time, people didn''t find you. What''s wrong with you?" When she knew he was ok, she immediately blamed him.


    "That''s the only thing I can do for you." Childe wutrace said slowly, as if it was something natural.


    In that case, even if he can''t help, he can''t stand by.


    Hua Ruge almost had no eyes and tears for a moment. She bit her lips and said, "are you stupid? Just don''t say no?"


    "Well, it''s all over. We''re going to die." The childe of no trace said placidly.


    Hua Ruge glared at him angrily, and then said, "I''ll tell you that we can''t do this again next time."


    "No more." Childe wutrace promised to be very happy. He felt the weak fox in his arms and said, "I can''t let me worry about my people''s disappointment."


    He never thought his life was important before, but now he thinks that his life is not meaningless, and there are some little guys that need his care.


    Hua rugo was relieved to hear his reply.


    As they were talking, a little maid came over and said to Hua Ruge, "girl, please come to the saint."


    "Let''s go. Her tea is not bad." Hua Ruge is right to childe wutrace.


    The childe nodded at once: "I only saw her once when I woke up. I haven''t officially thanked her yet. I just went to say it."


    So they walked into the cabin where Gong Qiyu was, and saw her sitting on the top seat, with the same apathy and abstinence.


    Hua Ruge took himself as an outsider when he came in, and sat down directly. Gong Qiyu did not look different.


    Childe Wuhen looked at this and that, thought about it and said, "you are so well connected now?"


    "If I fall in love with Ruge, I won''t be polite. Let''s sit down, young man." Gong Qiyu opens his mouth, his voice doesn''t seem to be carried in front of people. At this time, it seems more approachable.


    Childe Wuxian knows Hua Ruge''s communicative ability, but he doesn''t know him very well. He is still serious and says to Gong Qiyu, "thanks for the care of the saint daughter. Thank you very much."


    "You don''t have to be polite, young man. This is all I should do." Gong Qiyu did not take it as one thing, but let the maid serve tea.


    Childe Wuxian just sat down.


    "Come to me just for tea, or is there anything to say?" Hua Yuege opens her mouth.


    Gong Qiyu''s light response: "celebrate your exit, please have tea."


    "Drink to celebrate that." Hua Ruge''s way of course.


    "It''s not necessary in this place. I''ll give you some good wine in the holy land." Gong Qiyu answers.


    Hua rugo didn''t expect her to say that. She said strangely, "do you know wine, a saint?"


    "Did no one tell you that the virgin of the Holy Land knows everything?" Gong Qiyu''s words have a kind of joking taste.


    She doesn''t believe this, but she has been learning since she was young and knows more than others.


    "It''s even more strange to be joking." Hua Yuege said a word and asked with a probe, "but do you really have good wine?"


    "I brewed it when I was ten years old. Now I have been buried in the ground for thirteen years. It''s earlier to take it out. But I have no one to send it to except you. Just give it to you." Gong Qiyu said again.


    "Now I have a little faith in that rumor." Hua Yuege said.


    Gong Qiyu gave a faint smile.


    At this time, the tea came up, Hua rugo said after drinking, "I haven''t seen my man since I left the customs. You eat and talk slowly, and I''ll leave."


    Then she got up and left.


    Gong Qiyu sent someone to send her away. It''s not so natural when facing childe wutrace alone. After thinking about it, he said: "can I have a look at childe''s pet?"


    "Of course." Childe Wuxian carries Xiaojiu forward.


    Gong Qiyu held the fox in his arms and felt the breath carefully. "It''s getting better. You don''t need to worry too much."


    "Thank you, saint."


    "I have a medicine garden in the holy land, where there is a spirit grass. When I gather it and give it to eat, I will probably wake up." Gong Qiyu felt the fox''s head lovingly, with a look of rare softness.


    "Thank you so much. I can help you in the future. Please let me talk about it." Promise of Childe wutrace.


    He is a man who doesn''t promise easily, but he will do it every time.


    Gong Qiyu said with a smile, "that''s not necessary. I also like this little guy."


    "It will be more lovely when it wakes up." Childe wutrace is not stingy of praise.


    "I think so, too." Gong Qiyu said and handed the fox back.


    When Wuxian reached for them, they touched their fingers. He only felt that the tentacles were a little delicate, and then he didn''t know what to say.


    Apologize? It seems that both sides will be a little embarrassed.


    No apology? It''s not very polite.


    He looked at Gong Qiyu. She lowered her head. From his point of view, she could only see her long lashes trembling.


    In the end, to avoid embarrassment, he didn''t say anything, just said, "then I won''t disturb the saint."


    "Young man, slow down." Gong Qiyu''s voice line is also a little unusual.


    After the traceless childe went out, she stared at the door, and then looked at the fingers that she had been touched. It was as hot as a fire.


    As a symbol of the holy land, the holy lady has always been pure and pure. She has never been close to the opposite sex, let alone touched.


    It was a complex feeling, and she couldn''t figure it out for a moment.


    I just think it''s novel. My heart beats a little fast.


    She shook her lips. She didn''t move for a long time. She was thinking seriously.

 Chapter 1378

    Childe wutrace returned to his cabin and put Xiaojiu on his bed. He was a little uneasy. What happened to his pure and pure saint.


    "Bastard." He said that he finally came to the conclusion that he should not be too close to girls in the future, which will cause troubles that should not be caused.


    This carelessness will be regarded as a hooligan.


    At this time, he couldn''t help but feel that Tuo BARREI was very wise. Nobody but his own woman was close to him, and he couldn''t be more intelligent.


    On the other side, Hua rugo has been to Tuo Barrow''s room for a long time. At this time, although the border around him is still there, it has become smaller. She can sit near the bed and watch him closely.


    Tuoba Rui is still pale and looks weak because he has not been treated.


    "It''s reasonable to say that our two injuries are almost serious. Your recovery ability is much worse than mine. I won''t worship you if you go on like this." Hua Ruge sat by his bed and said to himself.


    "You know, you are now a sweet cake. The holy land must want you very much. I was not happy when I heard that. Like the monk, you can''t marry us if you want to do it. "


    "But the Holy Land shouldn''t let us go easily, but I''ve already figured out a way. I''ll take you well then."


    "Less than twenty days before the sea calms down, we''ll go back and get married."


    Hua rugo said that this was a little tangled: "in fact, I''m a little afraid of marriage. Our cultivator''s life is too long. For hundreds of years or even longer, it''s not very sad that you change your mind."


    "When I lived in my world before, I always felt that life expectancy was too short to use. Until you, I know that life expectancy actually has a lot of troubles. It''s just that there are too many variables and it''s not easy to help each other grow old."


    In that long speech, she lamented that this was something she would not normally say to Tuo BARREI, but now she just said it while he was unconscious.


    "You know I''m a heartless person, but I''m very serious about feelings. As long as this person is serious about one thing, it''s easy to get hurt. Do you understand?"


    "But after all, I''ve never regretted agreeing to your proposal, because I don''t think I''ll like other people any more." Hua rugo said that he was right and stressed: "I''m very serious about that."


    At this time, people in bed can''t help but raise their lips.


    Hua Ruge was surprised and said, "no, you wake up?"


    "Well." Tuoba Rui opens his eyes.


    Hua Ruge scratched his forehead awkwardly and asked, "when did you wake up?"


    "Three days ago." Tuoba Rui looks at her with a clear smile on her face.


    I don''t think it''s very good to hear the confession from my little guy.


    "Three days?" Hua Yuege did not understand: "then why don''t you get up?"


    "When I woke up, I found that the air sea around me was surging, and I knew you were OK. Why am I in a hurry?" Tuo Ba Rui asked, always with a slightly funny smile on his face.


    He liked to see her red face.


    "Not for three days, then?" Hua rugo says he doesn''t understand the brain circuits of such people.


    "I don''t know the situation, but I find that most of the people in the holy land are around my room. I don''t know why, but I have some doubts. It''s better not to expose at this time. " Tuo barrui explained.


    Hua Yuege was surprised when he heard the words: "have you found all this?"


    "Now listen to you, and I''ll see." Tuoba Rui gives way to the inside: "come here, let me hug."


    "No way." Hua is like an awkward way of singing.


    Think about just words are heard by others, she would like to find the ground seam to drill in.


    Originally, I wanted to be a woman made of cement, but I didn''t expect to expose my vulnerability accidentally, which is not embarrassing.


    "Come here." Tuoba Rui patted the wooden bed beside him, adding to the sound.


    Hua Ruge then took off her shoes and lay down in the past. She said to herself silently in her heart that she did not want to hug him recently, but was forced to go to sleep under his pornographic influence.


    Yes, that''s it.


    "Darling." Tuo Ba Rui holds her in his arms and says seriously, "no matter how long our life span is, I will not look up to others. Don''t worry."


    Hua Ruge doesn''t speak.


    "I prefer to live long, so I can always have you." Tuo Ba Rui leaned her chin on her head and said: "you should know how much I love you."


    Hua Ruge was a little moved and said, "let''s get married when we go back."


    "Just promise." Tuoba Rui''s face brightened.


    "It''s still too dangerous here. When we get back to our previous territory, we won''t come out again." Hua Yuege said.


    Although her mother said that her father was in the territory of the gods, if her strength was not particularly high, she would not break into it again. After all, living is the most important thing.


    "It''s all up to you."


    Hua rugo reached out and touched his face. He looked up and said, "since you wake up, you''ll have a good healing. My mother made the right pill. You''ll be better soon after taking it."


    "No hurry." Tuo Ba Rui put her hand on her chest and said, "I''m sick. Just hold more."


    Hua Ruge did not look at him very well: "such a big man, can you not be coquettish?"


    "I don''t care. Don''t leave when you come." Tuo barrow domineering will be her head in their own neck nest, carefully rub her small head.


    Say to return to say, but Hua Ruge does not deny such is very sweet, she secretly smiled a, stretch out a hand to hold him.


    "You just said you''ve got a way?" Tuo Ba Rui asked.


    "Well." Hua echoed like a song.


    "What is it?"


    "Heaven forbid to reveal, anyway, I can take you back." Hua Yuege said mysteriously.


    "Just say what I need to do." Tuo barrui gave her absolute trust.


    And this is not because they love each other, but because Hua Ruge has always had a variety of ghost ideas, which can work wonders every time.


    Hua Yuege smiled and her eyes were full of confidence.


    "By the way, did you see that day when I was out of control?" After a long time, Hua Ruge asked, and Tuo Ba Rui nodded and said, "well."


    "Is it terrible?" She asked carefully.


    "Yes." Tuoba Rui''s way of telling truth.


    Hua Ruge bit her lips: "then you''re not afraid of me when..."


    "What do you think?" Tuo Ba Rui knocked on her head and said with a straight face, "I''m afraid you''re hurt."


    "So you''re not afraid of me?"


    Tuo Barry raised his eyebrows: "what do you think?"


    "Well, well, I''m afraid you can do it." Hua is like a song.

 Chapter 1379

    "Don''t think about it if you know it." Tuo barrai patted her on the head.


    "Oh." Hua Ruge nods honestly.


    After that, Tuoba Rui didn''t hide the fact that he woke up, but he didn''t allow others to come near. He declined the good intention of the holy land to heal him, but was taken care of by Hua Ruge every day.


    In addition to taking care of Tuo BARREI, Hua Ruge still calculates the schedule every day. When she is only a few days away from the holy land, Hua Ruge finds her mother and they talk for a while.


    The next day, Qiyu of the saint''s palace stopped the spaceship and put down the water family headed by shuiyunning.


    The people of Holy Land didn''t care. These days, they are releasing people one after another. It''s not a special thing.


    After that, there were only three people left on the ship, including Hua Ruge, Tuoba Rui and childe wutrace.


    On this day, Hua Ruge came out of Tuoba Rui''s room and entered Gong Qiyu''s cabin after being informed.


    After waving away the maid, Hua rugo sat down to drink tea and said: "we should avoid other people''s eyes when we communicate. It''s not like making friends, it''s more like cheating."


    Gong Qiyu almost choked on a sip of tea. She couldn''t keep up with Hua Ruge''s brain circuit at all.


    "You agree, too." Hua Ruge said.


    Gong Qiyu waved: "don''t discuss this topic, just say what you want from me?"


    "How do you know I have something?"


    "When you''re free, you can''t avoid me as far as you can. You can return your friends." Gong Qiyu''s disdainful way.


    Hua Ruge coughed two times and said, "I''m not afraid to affect your image."


    Gong Qiyu didn''t eat her way, but was still unmoved.


    "Well, I said." Hua rugo put down his teacup and said seriously, "I need you to do me a favor."


    "What?"


    "When you come back to the holy land, you don''t have to hide the reason why I''m out of control. To be honest, just exaggerate it." Hua Yuege said.


    Anyway, on that day, Emperor huangquan killed all the people in the holy land, leaving only Gong Qiyu. Naturally, what she said is what she said.


    "If you want to use this as a deterrent, it''s a little naive." The light way of Gong Qiyu.


    "Just say it." Hua said with a smile.


    Gong Qiyu nodded, "OK."


    "Thank you." After Hua Yuege said a word, he seemed to think of something again and asked, "but would you exaggerate?"


    She could see that Gong Qiyu was very clever, but she didn''t know if she would lie.


    "I haven''t done it before. I''ll think about it in advance." Gong Qiyu said.


    Hua Ruge gave a thumbs up: "enough righteousness."


    "I still want to remind you that the Lord is not an easy man to deal with." Gong Qiyu said again.


    "I will be careful." Hua Yuege nodded his head solemnly.


    Gong Qiyu looked at her again and said, "I find you are different from the people we know."


    "What do you say?"


    "I don''t see any awe in you, for anyone." Summary of Gong Qiyu.


    Hua Ruge said bitterly, "I''m afraid, too. You''ll know when you know me better."


    Gong Qiyu falls into thinking.


    If someone familiar with Hua Ruge is present, she must know why she is suffering. She is not afraid of any rivals, but she is afraid of her own man.


    Of course, she would never say that.


    The two said for a while that Hua Ruge felt fresh when he came out of the cabin. The last link was also opened. Next, it depends on his mother''s means.


    With a deep breath, she heard a surprise voice from childe Wu''s Cabin: "are you awake?"


    So she went in without saying a word. Just after pushing the door open, she saw that childe wutrace was looking at the little fox in his arms happily and talking to him.


    When Hua Yuege approached, he saw that the little fox was still a soft group, and did not open his eyes.


    "Xiaojiu, do you hear me? When you wake up, open your eyes and look at me. " Childe Wuchen continues.


    But the fox was still quiet.


    Hua rugo looked at his nervous appearance, clapped his shoulder and said, "you don''t have to worry too much. Qi Yu said he can help you wake up."


    She had hallucinated that he was too nervous.


    "He just moved his paws. I thought he would wake up." The childe without trace opens his mouth, and his voice is hard to hide.


    "It''s a good thing to move, which means she will wake up soon." Hua Yuege said, touching the fox''s head.


    "Poor little fellow, you shouldn''t follow me." The childe without trace said pitifully.


    "Xiaojiu is not happy to hear that. You don''t know how much he likes you." Hua Ruge said on one side.


    "Traceless childe dotes on to drown of smile:" this silly child


    "Fortunately, it''s safe and sound. You need to protect it in the future." Hua Ruge said that he would poke at the little guy''s soft body, like this, to wake her up.


    "I will," replied the childe


    "That''s right. I''ll go first. When I get the elixir, I''ll see if I can help you." Hua Yuege said and left.


    When he went back to Tuo BARREI''s room, he just received his kung fu. After taking the pill, he had some spirit. It was only because of the practice of backfire that he hurt his inner body and was not easy to repair.


    "What did you do?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "After talking to the saint, we won another ten percent." Hua rugo said that she had already sat by the bed.


    Tuoba Rui holds her in her arms: "that''s good."


    Hua Ruge leaned on him and took a long breath: "finally, it can be quiet for a while."


    The spaceship is advancing at full speed. Three days later, Beiyuan in Beidou Pavilion and Xia Xianzi in bixiazong have received a letter. After reading the contents, they all don''t know why, but they still follow it.


    After another two days, the spacecraft arrived at Jinyu holy land, passing through thick golden clouds, and landed on a lofty mountain.


    There is a golden palace above the towering mountain, with four characters of Jinyu holy land.


    Tuo Ba Rui stared at the plaque for a long time, and finally asked the man in the holy land beside him, "who made the plaque?"


    "This is the first lord of our holy land." A paladin said proudly.


    Tuoba Rui squinted, and when he saw Hua Ruge''s puzzled eyes, he said to her, "these words contain profound Tao rhyme. It seems that they have some abilities."


    "Writing also contains rhyme? What''s the matter with these people who have skills and no place to use them? " Hua Ruge only feels inexplicable.


    "If you try to break that plaque, you know what the word is for." Tuoba Rui explains.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "I can''t bite you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tuo Ba Rui.

 Chapter 1380

    "It doesn''t bite, but it''s deadly to make a powerful strike." Tuoba Rui said with patience.


    "It''s interesting that writing can kill people." Hua Ruge only knows how powerful she is when she hears it.


    A group of people went in, and Gong Qiyu was once again surrounded by holy light. A servant boy came in front of him and said, "Your Majesty, the Saint King is waiting in the temple. Please take those three with you."


    "I see." Gong Qiyu answers her voice lightly. I don''t know what to do with her voice. Now it sounds like a holy and noble breath.


    As they were when they first met her.


    At this time, a white light flashed, and a huge white crane appeared under the feet of all the people. Gong Qiyu flew first, followed by Hua Ruge.


    Two teams of paladins are guards on the wings of the white crane.


    Hua Ruge stands on the soft back of the white crane and looks into the distance. There should be special array blessing here. He can''t see far away at a glance, and his mind can''t penetrate any place.


    She doesn''t know if her heyday will work, but not now.


    As soon as the white crane''s wings fluttered into the sky, several people saw only the golden sea of clouds receding rapidly, and then there was darkness in front of them. The blink of an eye stopped, and at the same time people could see things again.


    This surprised Hua Ruge. It was not her eyes that were broken, but the speed of the white crane was faster than the speed of light. Of course, she could not feel the existence of light.


    She swallowed her saliva and said that it''s not unreasonable for the yellow spring emperor to solidify the space. The speed of the white crane is faster than that of the blink, which is naturally to be prevented.


    Gong Qiyu has flown down from the white crane''s back and walked up the steps.


    Although the footstep of Childe wutrace is not slow, his attention is all on the little fox in his arms.


    Tuo Ba Rui is beside Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge looks up and sees the four words of Guangyu Temple written on the plaque above, which is not as powerful as the plaque at the front door.


    Gong Qiyu is at the door, waiting for several people to come in together.


    After entering the door, they saw that the temple was very large, and there were two chairs in the center, among which there was an old man in a white suit sitting on the big chair. He was also the holy light of the whole body. Unlike the indifference of Gong Qiyu, he had a smile on his face.


    His smile, with some sacred flavor, belongs to the type that can win people''s trust in the shortest time.


    "See the Lord." Gong Qiyu gives a bow ceremony.


    "There is no need for the saint to be more polite. Sit down." When the LORD spoke, he also stood up and made a gesture to Gong Qiyu.


    The status of the two people in the temple is equal, even in the formal sense, Gong Qiyu is higher, but she is only a symbol, and the Lord is the real power controller.


    Gong Qiyu sits in the small chair.


    "I feel uneasy when I think of that disaster. Fortunately, you are OK." The way of the Lord''s fear behind his face.


    "Thanks to you, I can save my life and thanks to a few of them." Gong Qiyu leads the topic to the three people under the steps.


    The Lord can''t wait for a long time. Then he turned his head and looked at the three people carefully. His eyes first fell on Hua Ruge and said, "this must be Hua Ruge Hua girl."


    "I''m very polite." Hua Ruge woke up symbolically.


    Girls don''t have to be polite. " The holy master smiled kindly, then turned his eyes around Tuoba Rui and the childe without trace, and finally stopped on the childe without trace and said: "that childe is the pulse of the yellow spring?"


    "I have seen the Lord without trace." With a fist, childe Wuxian temporarily put the fox in his sleeve.


    He didn''t bother to explain that he wasn''t in the same vein.


    At last, the LORD looked at Tuo barrow and said: "it''s really a good root and a good understanding."


    "The Lord is flattered." Tuoba Rui''s reaction will be much colder. He doesn''t take etiquette seriously.


    The Lord stroked his beard and said, "you are too wounded to recover by ordinary means. Come to the holy pool with me."


    "Thank you." Tuoba Rui immediately agreed.


    Hua Ruge was a little nervous in her eyes, but that''s why they came here, so she didn''t have any extra reaction.


    "I''m tired of you arranging their accommodation." The LORD said to palace Qiyu.


    Gong Qiyu nodded, "Lord, don''t worry."


    So the LORD left with Tuo barrow, and Gong Qiyu came down to face the two humanity: "follow me."


    She took them to the temple of heaven where the Virgin was, and arranged them there.


    But Hua Ruge did not go back to her room, but followed Gong Qiyu to her bedroom.


    "Now you''re not afraid to be seen meeting me?" Gong Qiyu joked.


    "You promised me wine. Even if you are a saint, you can''t talk without count." Hua Ruge has his own words.


    Gong Qiyu asked two maids to go to the medicine garden to pick up the wine buried in the ground and the psychic grass promised to the childe.


    When they left, she said, "now let''s talk about what we have."


    "Or do you know me? I''ll make sure that your holy pool is not really dangerous?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Gong Qiyu said helplessly, "I''ll tell you for the last time that it''s a place where heaven and earth gather their spiritual power. There are only infinite benefits and no danger."


    Hua Ruge nodded, but she could see the tension in her eyes.


    "Didn''t you say it was planned?" Asked Gong Qiyu strangely.


    Hua Ruge sighed and said, "I''ll understand it when you have someone you like."


    Gong Qiyu thought about it, or asked, "what kind of feeling is it to like it?"


    "I''ll tell you later. Don''t forget to promise me." Hua Ruge blinks at her.


    "I see." Gong Qiyu agrees.


    Then Hua Yuege went out with two jars of wine and a piece of psychic grass.


    "Saint, you have worked hard to cultivate the herb for many years. Who are you going to give it to?" A maid did not understand.


    "No matter how precious it is, it''s not for human use. It''s good to save the little guy." Gong Qiyu''s light answer.


    The waitresses still don''t understand. Their waitresses have always been very indifferent to human feelings. When did they become so human.


    Gong Qiyu didn''t want to talk to them more, but said, "go and tell the Lord that I have something to talk with him."


    "Yes, your highness." The maid went out and told the Paladin to go.


    On the other side, Hua rugo came to the residence of Childe wutrace, handed him the psychic grass and said, "give this to the little guy."


    Although the effect of refining into pills is better, but this other panacea is not easy to refine, it is better to take it directly for the sake of insurance.

 Chapter 1381

    Childe wutrace catalyzes the spirit grass with his spirit power. Soon, the spirit grass turns into a white light and penetrates into the mouth and nose of the Nine Tailed Fox, lingering around the whole body with its breath.


    Hua Ruge looked at it and said, "this is not a general panacea. I haven''t seen such a strong healing power. This little guy is saved."


    The childe without trace stared at the fox. From his solemn expression, he could see how nervous he was.


    The white light shrouded for a moment and then disappeared. Almost in this moment, the two felt the vitality of the fox became vigorous, and after a while, its breath became powerful.


    "Woo..."


    With a short whimper, the fox raised his head and his eyes were dazed The childe without trace smiled and looked at it and said: "how do you feel? What''s wrong? "


    Little fox is still confused. It''s strange. When did his master become so caring?


    Hua rugo closed his eyes, and his mind went into the fox''s body. After a while, he took back and said, "don''t worry, the little guy is completely cured."


    Little fox saw Hua Ruge on one side. His eyes turned as if he was thinking something.


    "It''s good to recover." That''s what I''ve got to breathe.


    Little fox seems to think of something. His eyes suddenly become tense. He looks up and down at his master. However, he is still uneasy. His worried eyes fall on Hua Ruge again.


    "Don''t worry, your master is OK. He is much better." Hua Ruge soothes the way.


    The little fox just nodded his head, then jumped from the table to his master''s arms and rubbed his head against his neck.


    The childe of no trace smiled, but there was still some reproach: "this is not allowed next time."


    The little fox is not so good. He''s just having fun with him.


    Hua Ruge was relieved and said with a smile, "you two play. I''ll go back."


    "If there''s anything I can do for you, please let me know." Mr. Wu trace, stop her.


    "I can''t run you, but after a while I plan to go back to my former territory. Are you with us?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I thought about it when you said you were going to get married. I''ll always go back to your ceremony." The childe without trace said.


    At the moment, there is not much bitterness and helplessness on his face, but more blessings and relief.


    Hua Yuege laughed when she heard the words. She said, "OK, let''s go together."


    After she left, the childe with no trace smiled lightly and said to the little fox in her arms, "my life was changed only when I met her. She has always been the brightest light in my heart. Although she turned around and left, she taught me how to live. I don''t think my world should be dark."


    The little fox still looked at him confused.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. I can talk to you slowly later." The childe without trace obeyed Mao and said, "let''s go. I''ll take you to thank the benefactor who saved you."


    The fox''s eyes turned, as if to think who the man was.


    "You''ve seen the holy lady of the holy land, who is a great beauty." Childe Wuxian said and ran away.


    The little fox blinked and shook his head. He had seen it but couldn''t remember his face at all. He didn''t know whether it looked good or not.


    "I''ll see you." Childe wutrace said patiently.


    Nine Tailed Fox just nests in the arms of her master quietly. In fact, she doesn''t want to see any benefactor very much. When she has time, she might as well go to find sister rugo to play. It''s so interesting.


    When he arrived at Tongtian temple, he learned that the saint had just gone out.


    "The saint told me when she left. If you come, she will take you to the temple to wait, and she will go back." Said a maid.


    The childe nodded: "thank you very much."


    On the other side, Gong Qiyu arrives at the Jinyu temple. The old man of the Holy Lord just resets Tuo BARREI and returns from the holy pool.


    "Saint, I''m looking for you. Tell me what happened that day." When the Lord sat down, he asked.


    Gong Qiyu nodded his head and said, "I''m talking about this. What does the Lord want to know, just ask?"


    "Is huaruge really as strong as the rumor? Can we defeat the emperor with our own strength? " The Lord asked, and others said he still didn''t believe it.


    "Yes, she was out of control and crazy that day. She was covered with a terrible evil spirit. The whole person broke out in a very horrible manner. Emperor huangquan was injured when he couldn''t catch a move." Said Gong Qiyu.


    "What''s going on with madness?"


    "The Lord didn''t know that Hua Ruge and Tuo BARREI had deep feelings. On that day, Emperor huangquan wanted to take Tuo BARREI away, so she broke out." Gong Qiyu explained.


    The Lord frowned and said, "it''s reasonable to say that no matter how mad she is, she can''t be the opponent of the yellow spring emperor. Even if a person of that level recovers 10% of his strength, he can''t be matched by ordinary people."


    "The Lord knows that my perception of human power is always the most acute. I just confirmed that the yellow spring emperor of that day is not like the rumor that only 10% of his power has been restored." Gong Qiyu said with a dignified look.


    "What do you think of his recovery?"


    "At least 30 percent, otherwise, there is no way to have such a strong force after the space blockade." Analysis of Gong Qiyu.


    The Lord took a breath of cool air.


    Thirty percent? It''s unthinkable.


    "It''s in this situation that Hua rugo defeated him and snatched the magic weapon and soul breaking gun in his hand without any effort."


    While the LORD was shocked, he also felt that Hua Ruge was more mysterious.


    "I just found out that there is a very strong blood power in this doll''s body. Do you know who her parents are?" The Lord asked again.


    Without any preparation for this question, Gong Qiyu thought for a moment and said: "I only know that her mother is a person of unknown origin, and her origin is a mystery, which I couldn''t find by sending someone before."


    "This is a man of extraordinary origin." The Lord squinted with fear.


    Gong Qiyu secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You say these two are in a good relationship?" He asked again.


    "As far as I know, they are ready to get married after the injury." Gong Qiyu told the truth.


    The Lord frowned again.


    "What do you think?" Gong Qiyu tries.


    "You can see that Tuoba Rui has a unique talent, even the emperor huangquan wants it. It''s better to stay in my holy land and be a son." The LORD did not hide it from her.


    It''s the same as she had predicted before.


    "I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to say that." Gong Qiyu paused and said: "since you know that Tuo BARREI has been stared at by the yellow spring emperor, if this person stays here, it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t be involved in our holy land."

 Chapter 1382

    "My golden feather holy land has its own way of protection. How can I fear him as a yellow spring emperor?" The way of the Lord''s righteous indignation, but the discerning can see that he is short of spirit.


    Gong Qiyu then nodded: "it''s natural, but it''s a strong enemy after all."


    So the old man stopped talking. It seemed that he was struggling.


    After a while he said, "I will try anyway. After three days, when he leaves Shengchi, I will talk with him. If he agrees, I will keep him."


    "What if he doesn''t?" Asked Gong Qiyu.


    "Don''t promise me to try." The old man narrowed his eyes when he spoke, and it seemed that he had made a plan.


    Gong Qiyu had a bad idea in her heart, but she could not say anything more, just said: "the Lord must think twice."


    "For the holy land, for the peace of this world, no one will blame me even if I use some means." The old man said again.


    Gong Qiyu can only nod: "the Lord is righteous."


    After they finished speaking, Gong Qiyu went back to the palace, frowning all the way. She thought that the old man would be afraid of huangquan emperor and Hua Ruge. For this reason, she deliberately exaggerated the strength of huangquan emperor. Unexpectedly, he was so stubborn.


    Now she has no choice.


    When she went back to the palace, she was like seeing Hua Ruge, but she was afraid that they would meet too often and cause suspicion. Just as she went back to the palace, she heard the maid say, "the traceless childe you said is waiting for you in the side hall."


    "Here he is?" Gong Qiyu''s eyes flashed an imperceptible light, and almost immediately he said, "I''ll change my clothes and go."


    After waiting for half an hour in the side hall, Qi Yu of the palace appeared. She was dressed in a white plain clothes, and the whole person was as elegant as an immortal, with excellent temperament and appearance.


    "I have seen the virgin." The son bowed, then picked up the little fox who was playing on the table and said, "I thank the saint for helping me out."


    Gong Qiyu walked in and said, "don''t be polite, young man. I like this little fox, too."


    The little fox looked at Gong Qiyu in front of him. He thought that he was really a beautiful woman. It was very eye-catching.


    Gong Qiyu reached out to touch his head. He didn''t dodge, but also expressed friendship.


    "Lovely." Gong Qiyu smiles.


    The little fox''s proud face after hearing the praise.


    "By the way, young master, I just came back from the Lord. It''s inconvenient to see Ruge. Please help me to bring her some words." Gong Qiyu is on the point.


    "What''s the matter?" he said


    Gong Qiyu sighed a little and said all the words from the Lord''s side,


    "I see. I''ll tell her now." "Thank you very much," said the childe


    Gong Qiyu smiled faintly.


    The traceless childe went out of the palace to Hua Ruge''s room. At this time, she was pacing in the room, her face full of thinking.


    "It may not be good. Listen to me." The childe without trace came in and said: "the attitude of the Lord is very firm, you''d better have a psychological preparation."


    "I guessed." Hua Ruge sighed, and then he said, "I can''t make a conclusion now. Wait a moment."


    "Listen to me. If there is no way to let holy land release people, don''t be impulsive and wait for the time." Childe wutrace hurriedly advised.


    Anyway, it''s to make Tuo BARREI the son of God, not to kill people. They have a long time to plan.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "don''t worry, I still understand that."


    Childe wutrace is happy to see what she promised, which is a relief.


    After he left, Hua Ruge sat down and seemed to relax.


    The more you say it, the more you have no bottom in your heart. It is obvious that the Lord is afraid of them because he is so impatient, so the situation is not as terrible as she imagined. As long as things go according to her schedule, there should be nothing wrong.


    She said to the maid outside, "do you have anything to eat? Make some for me."


    Gong Qiyu in the main hall is still worried about her, but when she suddenly heard this, she almost didn''t turn her eyes. The heart of this goods is not so big.


    So she swung her sleeves and went back to practice.


    The emperor is not in a hurry for the eunuch.


    In the next few days, Hua Ruge and childe wutrace lived in the holy land. There was no news from Shengchi. Gong Qiyu said that Tuo BARREI would recover in three days, but now there is no movement after five days.


    For this reason, both childe Wuxian and Gong Qiyu are worried. Gong Qiyu sends people to inquire about it. As a result, the holy master has been in the holy pool. The holy pool is in a closed state, and there is no news.


    However, Hua Ruge is much calmer. She not only eats and drinks by herself, but also invites childe Wuxian and Gong Qiyu to eat together.


    Gong Qiyu''s people have been listening outside the holy pool, but they haven''t paid back yet. Childe Wuchen helps to think of other ways.


    Hua Ruge is eating at the table with chopsticks. Little fox doesn''t know what happened. He lies on the side of Hua Ruge''s bowl and eats a piece of beef.


    When she didn''t know how many times she took the dish, childe Wuxian glanced at her, and then his confused eyes fell on her hand: "where''s your ring?"


    At the moment, the white jade ring that she had been wearing on the middle finger of her right hand was gone. If she knew a little about her, she would feel abrupt.


    "There must be people who are good at dealing with spirits in your holy land." Hua Ruge does not answer, but asks Gong Qiyu.


    Gong Qiyu nodded, "of course."


    "If you are the Lord, what''s the best way to let the rebellious people like Tuo barrow be used?"


    After she reminded him of this, he frowned and said, "do you mean they will try to clean his memory?"


    "Certainly." Hua Ruge thought about it and looked at him and said, "I gave him the little beast."


    As for the power of the spirit, even if she ate the elixir of all gods, it would be better for her to devour the beast. So she was relieved to send the devouring beast to protect the Dharma.


    They probably know something..


    "If the spirit attack is not successful, it must be fought. In this way, the people you sent will not hear a sound?" Hua Ruge ate a piece of beef and said to Gong Qiyu.


    The childe without trace nodded lightly: "you are in danger."


    "It''s dangerous." Gong Qiyu also holds this attitude,


    Hua rugo can''t help saying: "I have no opinion on your agreement, but can you hope we can order something good?"


    Two people look at each other, and then quickly separate, traceless childe said: "in short, people will not be dangerous, wait and see its change."


    "Five days." Hua Yuege said, looking at the sun setting in the west, and murmured, "it''s going to be moving at this time."


    Childe wutrace and Gong Qiyu look at each other again and see each other''s subtle doubts.

 Chapter 1383

    As soon as Hua rugo''s voice fell, a paladin asked for advice and got permission to enter the door. "Your Highness, there was a loud noise from the holy pool, and then it was covered by a strong aura. I don''t know what happened."


    Gong Qiyu looks directly at Xiang Hua like a song.


    Hua rugo turned to the paladin and asked, "is there any obvious fluctuation of spirits?"


    "No." The paladin replied positively.


    "Thank you."


    Seeing that she had nothing to ask, Gong Qiyu ordered him to go there and keep staring.


    "Is it a breakthrough to be shrouded in strong spiritual power?" The childe without trace thought for a moment and said.


    "Probably." Hua Ruge nodded. Before Tuo BARREI was hurt, he had to break through to the realm of Huashen. Later, he was interrupted by the emperor huangquan. Now it''s natural for him to break through with Shengchi.


    "Breakthrough time is the most undisturbed time, and he has enough courage." Said Gong Qiyu.


    Hua Ruge took a sip of tea and said, "as long as you want things in holy land, the living will not disturb him."


    Gong Qiyu knew clearly that these two people seemed bold, but in fact, their calculations were very delicate.


    "What are you going to do next?" She asked again.


    "As we are, we can do nothing in your holy land. Since it''s useless, I won''t do anything at all." Hua Ruge stands out.


    Childe wutrace thought for a moment, and then said, "you are smart, you must have a back hand."


    "To deal with such a colossus that doesn''t make sense, it doesn''t make sense to leave behind." Hua rugo didn''t deny it, but it seemed that she didn''t want to say what her plan was.


    Seeing her like this, childe wutrace was more relieved. He didn''t have that much curiosity, so he didn''t ask.


    Gong Qiyu, on the other hand, is very strange to this kind of thing. She seems to know what Hua Ruge will do.


    According to the news of the paladin, we can know that the aura shrouded for most of the day, and then it was shrouded by the enchantment, and then there was no movement.


    In the evening, Hua Ruge frowned slightly. Although she was well prepared, she was very worried. After all, she didn''t know the details and means of the holy land. If there were any means beyond her cognition, she couldn''t either.


    Now she is afraid that the old man with bad intentions will erase the memory of Tuo BARREI. What can he do when he can''t see himself again?


    Moreover, it''s not only a day and a half, but also three days since the Lord and Tuo BARREI didn''t come out.


    At the same time, the number of visitors to the holy land also increased, and the visitors did not come from the same place, but almost covered most forces around the holy land.


    They want to visit the people in the holy land, but they have to be approved by the Holy Lord, so they are all staying in the periphery of the holy temple, and they can''t get in yet.


    three days later, the border is opened, and the Holy Lord and several elders are walking in front of them. These faces are a little tired, and Tuo BARREI is behind them, and it seems that they are weak or even in a trance.


    "Come, send this young man to rest in the main hall of the temple. You can take good care of him. Don''t let anyone disturb you these days." The LORD commanded.


    "Yes!"


    Several paladins responded and took people away. Tuo Barry followed them as long as they were led by others. The whole person was in a trance state.


    At this time, a waiter ran to him and said, "report to the Lord. Many sects have sent representatives to visit you."


    "What clan?" The Lord''s face is blank.


    "It''s some clans headed by Beidou Pavilion and bixiazong. It seems that they have been waiting for three days for gifts." The little boy replied.


    The Holy Lord was still puzzled. Those people didn''t have much contact with his holy land. Why did they suddenly come to send gifts?


    "Bring them to the temple, and I will go." He ordered.


    The child left in response.


    At the same time, there were paladins returning to the temple of heaven, focusing on the spiritual state of Tuoba Rui.


    Gong Qiyu didn''t often go to Hua Ruge, so he sent the knight to inform Hua Ruge.


    At that time, Hua Ruge was playing with the little fox who ran to his room. Childe Wuchen stood outside the hall and looked at the sea of clouds.


    "Girl, the border has been opened. Tuoba''s spirit is a little trance, and he was left in the temple by the Lord, saying that he would not let anyone disturb him." The knight told the truth.


    The childe without trace immediately frowned.


    Hua Ruge put down the fox and asked, "what did he do when he came out?"


    "No, just walking."


    "Not even a hand?"


    The paladin was deep in thought. After a while, he said, "it seems that there is movement. His thumb is touching a white jade ring on his middle finger."


    "I see. Thank your saint for me and take this back to her." Hua Ruge said to give the man a note.


    After the paladin retreated, the childe without trace came in and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I think he may be under house arrest after he comes out, and I will not let him meet us. In order to know whether he is under control or not, I have set a sign." Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "that''s the action. If he did it, he would be clear."


    "That''s a lot of your mind." "No trace childe laughs a way.


    "I''ve been elaborating for a long time. Is it easy for me not to be abducted?" Hua is like a song.


    Childe wutrace is just a light smile.


    As long as it''s OK, he can rest assured.


    Hua Ruge said and began to tease the little fox.


    "And what did you write on the note to the virgin?" Asked the childe.


    Hua Yuege looked at him and smiled meaningfully: "you are not a curious person, are you trying to be a girl?"


    "I just want to know what you two have that I can''t know." Childe wutrace calmly responded.


    "To be honest, what do you think of her?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "Very well." Without hesitation, the childe said.


    Hua Ruge was stunned for a moment, and then said, "no more?"


    "Don''t be a pushover. Tell me what you wrote?" The childe then asked, without saying anything more.


    Hua Ruge was not very interested when she couldn''t ask. She said to the fox, "she''s not curious about my last move. I''ll let her have a look at it on the spot."


    "So, here we go?"


    "A few days late, but at last it was the gong." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    She''ll see what else the old man can do.


    On the other side, the Lord just changed his clothes and appeared in the temple. When he sat down, he saw Gong Qiyu appear in front of the door of the temple. He was walking in.


    "What happened to the virgin?" He said strangely.


    Gong Qiyu said lightly: "I heard that many sects come to give gifts. I want to see what they are. The Lord doesn''t mind."


    "Of course not. Please take a seat." The LORD said to the child, "let those people in."

 Chapter 1384

    Gong Qiyu now looks calm on the surface. In fact, her curiosity has been overflowing. She grew up in the temple and everyone is around her. She doesn''t know much about power and strategy. She really wants to know what the backhand can make Hua Ruge so confident.


    So almost as soon as she got the note, she saw the contents and went straight to the temple.


    Just when she thought about it, more than 20 people came in one after another. You can see what kind of force this is by looking at the robes on your body.


    Gong Qiyu counted the number and found that the slightly influential clans in the western part of the territory seemed to come.


    These people salute the two after entering the door.


    After a few polite words, the Lord asked directly, "why do you gather in our holy land today?"


    The following representative of Beidou Pavilion stood up, bowed, and then said, "I''m a disciple of Beidou Pavilion. We''re here to see the Lord. Please allow us to send a congratulatory gift to Mr. Tuoba Rui."


    "With the permission of the Lord." "What do you mean?" other people began to talk? What''s the gift? " The old face of the Lord is full of incomprehension.


    He wanted to take Tuo BARREI as his son, but he failed to erase his memory. He wanted to further instill the spiritual civilization and glory of the holy land into Tuo BARREI, and urged him to stay.


    What''s more, even if we have done the news, it can''t be transmitted so fast. Look at these people who came three days ago. At least they were informed ten days ago.


    At that time, Tuo BARREI didn''t go to the holy land on the spaceship.


    What''s the situation?


    Gong Qiyu also has countless question marks in his mind. It turned out that he didn''t want to give gifts to help him talk, but to give them to Tuo barrow?


    "Of course, I would like to congratulate Mr. Tuo BARREI and miss Hua for their marriage. They have made great contributions and sacrifices for the peace of our territory. Now, we are very happy. Of course, we need to express our hearts." It was the disciple of the Big Dipper who took the lead.


    The rest nodded their heads one after another. What they said was nothing more than how well they matched each other.


    As soon as he left the palace, Qiyu was stunned. The Lord''s face was almost green.


    "Marriage? When did it happen? How do you know? " The Lord tries to keep a peaceful smile on his face, but the smile is a little stiff.


    "Before the Lord knew it, the two of them worshipped heaven and earth on the ship after their life and death. At that time, the saint should also be present." People in Beidou Pavilion look at Gong Qiyu.


    As soon as Gong Qiyu heard this, she was even more confused. She knew it was a lie.


    When they first got on the ship, they were both in a coma. When they woke up, the people of Holy Land took over the ship. These people had been looking at Tuo barrow. How could this kind of thing be unknown.


    She''s going to lie now. It''s going to be torn open.


    But if we don''t, we can''t.


    She now knows that Hua rugo didn''t ask her to come here to watch, but dug a hole to wait for her to jump.


    Now she can''t think for a long time. The Lord''s eyes are on her almost at the first time.


    "I don''t know about it, but I do hear that when two people talk, they will match each other." Gong Qiyu said with the same face.


    She can only make it up to this level, and her heart is still pounding.


    This Hua Ruge, let her cooperate, don''t know to say it earlier, don''t know if she''s not good at it.


    make complaints about Tucao, and when the Lord turns his face to be darker, Gong Qi Yu is a little proud. She can also make complaints about danger and unyielding, and feel a sense of accomplishment.


    "That''s it. When we get the news, it''s close." The disciple of the Beidou Pavilion continued.


    The Holy Lord glanced at these forces. Although there were only about 20 people in the hall, they could represent the whole western territory.


    How terrible the spreading power of this kind of thing is. It is estimated that it has spread to the eastern territory now. In a few days, there will be many forces there to send gifts.


    After all, Hua Ruge is the only one who can beat emperor huangquan. She finally found a way to make up for these people when she married them. She must have crushed her head to give gifts.


    It will soon be known to all.


    The Holy Son of the holy land should have a holy image, and he will not marry for life, or even contact with women. Now, all people in the territory know that he married!


    Gong Qiyu now knows why Hua Ruge is so confident. This is the death of the holy land. She didn''t even have a man or even a friend since she was a child, just to make people feel inviolable.


    Now, the image and sanctity of Tuo Ba Rui, who has become a man, do not match each other at all. How can he be a son of God, and how can he inherit the holy land as a leader?


    The following people are still dead and alive and ask: "holy Lord, can we meet Mr. Tuoba and miss Hua, and present a congratulatory gift to them face to face?"


    With a smile on his face, the LORD was furious.


    When he left Tuo BARREI, he had to bear the responsibility of offending Hua Ruge and huangquan emperor, two people whose strength was unfathomable. He had already put all his eggs in one basket. Now it''s OK to fight with him directly.


    If he could control the small area where the news spread, he would not be able to return to the sky at all.


    "It''s late today, and you are still resting after the treatment. Please wait for tomorrow." No matter how angry he was, he would still answer with a smile.


    "In that case, we''ll see you tomorrow." The enthusiasm of those people was not affected at all.


    Finally, we can see the two people who are appreciated and defeated by the emperor. They can go back and play for ten or eight years.


    After these men had retreated, the face of the LORD was completely black.


    Gong Qiyu wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh. She couldn''t imagine that Hua Ruge had solved the problem in such a way. It''s not a big deal, but it''s a dead end to the holy land that has been fishing for fame and pretending to be noble.


    "How did the news get out?" After a long time, the LORD came up with a very important question.


    At that time, the people of the Holy Land and Gong Qiyu were on the boat, and they didn''t know how they spread to the whole territory?


    Gong Qiyu now thinks about why Hua Ruge left her mother''s family early. It''s obvious that she started to prepare at that time. Of course, she can''t say.


    "I don''t know." Gong Qiyu said, her look and voice are very indifferent, a irrelevant attitude.


    The Lord doesn''t want to know why. Anyway, the candidates for the son of God are in trouble. It''s useless to know anything more.


    "Come, ask someone to send Tuoba Rui back to Tongtian hall, and bring the gifts to those clans tomorrow." The Lord sighed a long time and said helplessly.


    Gong Qiyu is relieved and gives Hua Ruge a thumbs up in his heart.

 Chapter 1385

    When Gong Qiyu left the temple, he saw the paladins coming out of the room with Tuo BARREI. She just let them get on the back of the white crane and go to her Tongtian temple.


    Tuoba Rui, standing on the white crane, still needs to be supported by others. It seems that his spirit is still not good enough.


    Gong Qiyu thought he would go back to the palace and ask again, so he didn''t talk all the way.


    After arriving at Tongtian temple, the paladins here took over and took him directly back to the temple where Hua Ruge was.


    Hua Ruge is feeding Nine Tailed Fox. Her eyes look out of the door from time to time. When Tuo BARREI appears in her eyes, her lips slowly rise, and her mind is really down.


    After entering the door, Tuo Ba Rui raised his head higher. Although his eyes were still tired, they were no longer in the trance before and seemed to have a clear sense of autonomy.


    "How is it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "They advised me first, and after I refused, they tried to erase my memory. Fortunately, they had it." Tuoba Rui said, white jade ring slightly a bright, devouring beast appeared in his arms.


    At this time, the devouring beast is listless, which seems to be exhausted.


    Hua Ruge took the devouring beast from his hand and said, "I''ve worked hard for snacks. I''ll find a chance to make some delicious food for you."


    Swallowing beast lies lazily on her hand, and her eyes brighten up when she hears this.


    Hua laughs like a song.


    The Nine Tailed Fox, who was eating dried meat over there, saw the bustle, jumped on the table and looked curiously at the devouring beast in Hua Ru''s singer.


    Hua Ruge put the devouring beast on the table, and he noticed the fox. Both of them were curious about each other and began to explore the communication.


    Gong Qiyu revealed the voice of the LORD: "he should not be going to investigate this matter."


    "Even if it''s a fake spread across the whole territory, it''s true. He can''t pursue his son." Hua Ruge''s lazy way.


    Childe wutrace said over there: "in this way, the holy land will not stay with us. Let''s go as soon as possible, and the sky will soon subside."


    "Good." Hua Yueying said.


    Gong Qiyu is Zheng for a moment, ask: "you want to leave?"


    "Yes, it''s time we got back to where we are." Hua Ruge looked at Gong Qiyu and said, "I''m very happy to make your friend here. I''ll come to see you sometime."


    Gong Qiyu''s eyes swept her and childe wutrace, and there was a kind of unspeakable loneliness in her heart, but she didn''t show it, just said: "when you come next time, you don''t pit me."


    Hua Yuege asked her with a smile, "see?"


    "Nonsense, I was about to jump out of my mind." Gong Qiyu doesn''t have a good way.


    "But you seem to have handled it well." Hua Ruge didn''t feel that he was unkind at all.


    Gong Qiyu''s expression was a little proud, but his tone was still bad: "that''s because I''m smart."


    Hua Ruge nodded and agreed.


    Gong Qiyu''s expression was much better. He said to them, "we need a safe spaceship to cross the sky. I made one, and now it''s for you."


    She said and pulled Hua Ruge''s hand, and the ring touched her ring, and the light flashed, and there was a big boat in Hua Ruge''s dragon ring.


    "Thank you." Hua Yuege said carefully, "I hope you will be happier next time I see you."


    Gong Qiyu thought for a moment and said, "yes."


    There is no trace childe to come forward, hand her a yellow book way: "this, send you."


    "Don''t you say that inheritance can''t be delivered?" The strange way of Gong Qiyu.


    "I''m used to being lazy. This book is useless in my hands. You''re more suitable." Said the childe without trace.


    Gong Qiyu thought about it or handed it back and said, "I still can''t accept it."


    "If you don''t take care of Xiaojiu, I''m sorry." I insist on it.


    "Well, you can come to me if you want." Gong Qiyu agreed.


    "Good." The childe without trace should come down.


    Then Gong Qiyu left and went back to his palace. Childe Wuwen also took the fox with him.


    Hua Ruge sighed a little: "what a nice girl! How can she be a saint in this place? She can''t have seven emotions and six desires. It''s still a human life."


    Tuoba Rui returned the white jade ring to her, but didn''t comment on it.


    "But I think this is a girl with ideas. She must find a way to enjoy herself." Hua said like a song.


    "I''ll bring you back in a few years." Tuoba Rui opens his mouth.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "OK."


    At this time, she just focused on Tuo BARREI and asked, "how do you feel now?"


    "All right." Tuoba Rui looked at her and said, "it''s better to hold."


    Hua Yuege smiled helplessly, sat on him, held his neck and said, "I say I can do it."


    "Well, my little song is the best." Tuoba Rui follows the road.


    "Now we can go back." "It''s a great feeling that you can completely control your life," Hua rugo said with a smile on his shoulder


    Tuo Ba Rui rubbed her chin against her neck socket and closed her eyes contentedly.


    The next day, those who came to send congratulatory gifts came to Tongtian hall, and they exchanged greetings before leaving.


    After that, childe wutrace appeared and resigned from the Lord. The Lord immediately agreed, without even a polite invitation.


    He can see that these people have no good control at all. There is no need to fight against emperor huangquan in order to keep them. It''s better to leave early.


    When Hua Ruge left with Gong Qiyu, she learned from the maid that the saint was in the retreat and could not see the guests.


    She was on her way back from the main temple when she met the traceless childe who came back from the other side of the temple.


    "How is it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Let''s go."


    Hua Ruge nodded: "that''s good."


    "You and the virgin have left?"


    "She''s closed." Hua Yuege said with a sigh: "I think I can''t bear to leave. I think she is pitiful enough. After more than 20 years of living, I have friends to bear to leave."


    "She is also a soft hearted person. I hope she can have a good life." Childe wutrace sighed.


    On the same day, three people left the holy land. Apart from several of them, they also held a whole deck of gifts on the ship. All the major doors also showed their sincerity and flattered. The space rings could not be installed, so they could only be put on the ship.


    It''s a blessing to devour animals. All the picky ones can eat for a while.


    "It''s good to be a celebrity. No wonder so many people want to save the world."


    "You can''t accumulate virtue on your mouth. Let the people in the Holy Land hear that you have to be killed." Traceless childe said helplessly on one side.

 Chapter 1386

    Hua Ruge was persuaded, so he nodded: "well, I''m wrong, people are for the sake of the world."


    Childe Wuxian can''t help her. He is free to drink tea at the same time.


    Tuoba Rui was meditating as soon as he got on the boat. After all, his spirit received a lot of wounds when he was fighting against those old guys in the holy land, so he had to repair it in time.


    The array on the ship is stronger, so the speed is faster. It took them only three days to get to the city where they put their family members.


    Hua Ruge went to the appointed place to meet the people of Shuijia, and then brought them into the mansion.


    Shuiyunning is drinking tea in the courtyard, and even if he sees their hearts hanging for so many days when they come back safely.


    "Mother, my child will take you to the territory where I lived before, and my aunt will be there, so that you can get together." Hua Yuege said.


    "Water Yun Ning nods:" this is of course good


    "As for the father, I''ll go to the divine land to help you find him when he is more advanced." Hua is like singing and saying.


    She knew that her mother''s feelings for her father were very deep, and only by helping her find them could she be truly happy.


    Shuiyunning smiled and shook her head. "Your mother is very happy to have this heart, but don''t go there if you can. It''s too dangerous."


    "But..."


    "No, but you are still a child. The burden of your parents cannot be placed on you. We will deal with it ourselves." Shuiyunning''s earnest advice.


    Hua Ruge wanted to say something more. She saw Tuoba Rui shaking her head. She didn''t speak.


    Shuiyunning said again: "I can see that you two are good. My mother is more happy than anything. If I can reunite with your aunt again, I have no regrets."


    "The sea will be calm in five days, and then we will go back." Hua Ruge comforts her.


    "Good." Shuiyunning smiles happily.


    Farewell to his mother, back to the yard on the road Hua Ruge asked Tuoba Rui: "just why not let me say."


    "Auntie doesn''t want you to get involved. You don''t have to insist. Just wait until we are strong enough." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it makes sense, smart."


    Tuoba Rui smiled and caressed her head. The silly and cute part of his family''s songs is that they don''t use their brains in front of their own people, which is totally different from when they are fighting against the enemy.


    After that, Hua rugo calculated what to explain when she left. Later, she found that there was nothing to deal with. Her industries were all in the east of the territory. Now it''s the territory of huangquanmen. She can''t take it back.


    As for the water family, she is here to set up some businesses for them, so that they can have a foothold. There is nothing special.


    Three days later, the spacecraft left for Tianhai. When it arrived, Tianhai had already entered a quiet period.


    At this time, there is no trace of any sea animals in the endless sea. The whole sea is no longer dangerous and peaceful.


    "I don''t know what these sea animals have done?" Hua rugo wondered.


    "No one knows, but there must be something on the bottom of the sea that attracts sea animals," said shuiyunning


    "It must be a treasure to be so attractive." Hua Ruge looks at the sea, a little curious.


    "We can''t get any baby. Let''s go." Tuo Barry takes her aboard.


    Hua rugo knows, of course, how ferocious the sea animals are in this area. Even if they pass on the sea, they will die. Let alone enter the sea, they will die.


    A group of people got on the boat, the boat was moving on the calm sea, and the speed was not fast.


    It took Hua Ruge a long time to know that on the day of their departure, the people of huangquan gate secretly touched the city where they had stayed before. At that time, it was said that the strong gathered. It is said that the emperor of huangquan also arrived nearby.


    However, they were a little late. When they surrounded the mansion, Hua Ruge was already on the sky.


    It is said that the yellow spring emperor was furious when he heard the news. For this reason, he also shocked the three giants in the territory not far away, namely, Jinyu holy land, Tianyu temple and Yunlu Academy. A big war is about to start.


    Hua rugo, of course, has no idea about this. She is enjoying the fine wine from Gong Qiyu and the delicious food packed from the holy land. She is enjoying herself in the daytime and sleeping in the evening.


    After a few days, shuiyunning couldn''t see any more. The child was so lazy that he had no right shape. He was just a hooligan if he didn''t study or practice.


    So she called Hua Ruge to her side and said with a serious face, "the wedding is coming. Should you be wearing a happy dress?"


    "Making clothes?" Hua Yuege, hearing the words, surrendered and said, "please forgive me. I learned from my girl last time. I can''t learn at all."


    "This ship is going to walk on the sea for a month. You should practice hard at this time. You are not allowed to go wild all day." Shuiyunning said seriously, it''s not like a girl''s home.


    Hua Ruge scratched his head and said, "but I can''t do it at all."


    "I don''t want to learn." Shuiyunning approached her and said in a small voice, "if you go down like this, you should be careful that Xiaorui dislikes you."


    "Yes?" Hua Ruge is so wonderful that she becomes uneasy.


    "Anyway, we should be quiet. We can''t be boys." Water Yun Ning advised.


    Hua Ruge nodded involuntarily: "OK, but I don''t know at all. Mother, you can teach me."


    "I''ll teach you?" Water Yun Ning Zheng for a while, then waved his hand way: "this is what difficult, you will practice."


    Hua Ruge catches her mother''s eyes and says, "don''t you know that?"


    "I can''t and can be quiet." Shuiyunning said that she couldn''t hang on her face.


    "I finally know why I can''t learn it. It''s absolutely hereditary," Hua said


    "Come on, I don''t study needlework, but I''ll practice hard. I''m not as wild as you are." Water Yun Ning forced to hold the respect.


    Hua Ruge nodded with a smile: "yes, you are a lady."


    "Cough." Shuiyunning coughed twice, and then said, "that''s all. I''ll practice with you these days. I don''t believe I can''t make a suit."


    Hua Ruge can only promise.


    Then the painting style on the ship suddenly changed. Hua Ruge, who had been lying on the edge of the ship and drinking a lot of wine all day, began to sit on the deck and do needlework. Because he didn''t like clothes, he could only replace them with other fabrics first.


    Tuoba Rui and the childe without trace could not help laughing whenever he saw Hua Ruge scratching her ears and cheeks. If she could make clothes, she would be afraid of the sun It''s coming out to the West.


    Of course, there is shuiyunning. She always thought it was easy, but she couldn''t understand how to cut it, let alone sew it.


    The mother and daughter often look at each other with scissors, which is called a confusion.

 Chapter 1387

    Although she didn''t know anything about needlework before, after seven days of sticking to it, it didn''t work out. That is, they cut all the cloth they could use, and there was no more cloth to use.


    Looking at a mess table, Hua Ruge comforted his mother: "these things are really learned by little women. We can''t and can''t be forgiven."


    "I don''t think so. There must be something wrong." Shuiyunning thought on her face.


    There are problems everywhere. Hua Ruge''s stomach is disgusting, but on the surface, he nodded repeatedly: "let''s go ashore and ask for advice. Now it''s over."


    "Well, then you can''t be as wild as before. If you have nothing to do, you should read more books and practice." The water and the clouds are coagulating.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "yes."


    As long as you don''t do needlework, you can do anything.


    So when Hua Ruge went out, she was less. Most of them were in the cabin. However, she still couldn''t read and didn''t want to practice, so she had to stay.


    "How can I be so honest in recent days?" Tuo Barry put down his book and looked at Hua Ruge, who was playing with the tea set.


    Hua Ruge looked at him bitterly and said, "my mother told me to be quiet, not like a wild child."


    "It''s hard for you." Tuoba Rui joked.


    He never saw her when she was quiet.


    "You still laugh. I don''t know how boring I am." She looks like a little aggrieved.


    "Come here." Tuoba Rui claps the stool beside him.


    Hua rugo walked over and sat down, leaned directly on him, and said, "do you think you like quiet or wild?"


    "I don''t like it." Tuoba Rui didn''t want to answer.


    Before Hua rugo could ask, he said, "I like you."


    Hua rugo could not help laughing when he heard this, and asked again, "then you have a expectation for me."


    "Yes."


    "What is it?"


    "Don''t dress up as a man and drink with other men." Tuoba Rui also said very simply.


    Hua Yuege gave a dry cough and then asked, "I''ll try my best. What else?"


    "No more."


    "I''m relieved." Hua Ruge got up and went out.


    Tuoba Rui watched her go out, suddenly a little regret, long know that like to let her around.


    Hua Ruge thinks that her spring is coming. One is because Tuo BARREI doesn''t care about her. The other is that her mother has gone to shut up, and she can play at will.


    The next life is exactly what she imagined. The sea is calm and there are no sea animals attacking them. It''s sunny and windy. Every day is a good day for playing.


    A month later, the territory was in front of us. In the eyes of us, it was the northern part of the Daewoo Dynasty, which used to be the region of the small world.


    After the spaceship stopped, Hua rugo took a deep breath: "a year, I finally came back."


    Tuoba Rui holds her in silence.


    "This year has gone through a lot of tribulations. Fortunately, there are no risks." Hua is like singing and saying.


    "I haven''t come back for a long time. It has changed a lot," Mr. Wu said


    This place has not been the same as the small world before. Now it is full of spiritual power. Monks are generally strong. It''s really different from the past.


    The little fox in his arms also came out. He looked east and West. He was very curious.


    Hua Ruge said to shuiyunning, "mother, you don''t see that the strength of people here is generally weaker. The construction here is very good. I''ll take you to the city."


    "Good." Shuiyunning is also curious about this place.


    Hua Yuege then said to several people, "come to the city, let''s go to the best restaurant and have a big meal."


    However, when they were about to enter the city, they were stopped by the guards. Looking at their clothes, the soldiers knew that they were not from the nearby village, so they stopped them, but they said politely, "how many, where are you from?"


    Hua Ruge walked at the front and asked, "don''t you know me, brother?"


    It''s reasonable to say that there should be no one in this small world who doesn''t recognize her.


    "Girl, if I know what you said, I won''t ask. Please tell me." The soldiers have a good attitude, but they are meticulous in their work.


    Hua Ruge was asked for the first time by others. He coughed and asked again, "you need to prove your identity to enter the city?"


    "Yes. When you come out, you should take the guidebook issued by the local state capital with you. Take it out and I''ll have a look. " The soldier replied with great care.


    "Now that''s the rule?"


    "The rule of law is strict in the reign of emperor Daewoo. This is to prevent the people in the city from being hurt by people of unknown origin. Haven''t you heard about it?" Asked the soldier again.


    Hua Ruge still sounds like that. As expected, juntianxia has managed this territory in an orderly way.


    "Girl, there are many people waiting to enter the city. If you don''t cooperate, don''t blame me for taking some of you to Yamen." As the soldier spoke, two more soldiers came over, looking serious.


    Hua Ruge tried to clap the man on the shoulder, but he got back to work.


    She didn''t get angry, just smiled and said, "of course, I have ID card, and I can show it to you, but you have to promise me not to go out quietly."


    "What do you mean?"


    The soldier''s doubts suddenly brightened as Hua Yuege took a sign out of the space, but he didn''t respond for a while, just stared at the sign.


    Several other soldiers came forward and were also stunned after seeing the pattern and handwriting on it. They didn''t respond for half a day.


    What''s wrong with the people in line behind you?


    Hua Ruge put it away when they finished reading it and said, "now can I go in?"


    "Country China... You... Are you okay? " The first soldier stuttered and said nothing completely.


    That sign is the keepsake of Dayu national master. It''s not clear who the national master of Dayu Dynasty is. Hua rugo disappeared after the World War I with Tiandan palace. It''s said that she was dead in the whole continent.


    How could these soldiers have never thought that this living man would appear like this? What does this national division mean to Daewoo is the spirit of the emperor.


    They can''t be excited at the moment, but they don''t want to make a sound when they listen to Hua Ruge. They all bear it and don''t do a big ceremony.


    "Maybe there are too many people who care about me, so I''m ok. Thank you." Hua Ruge slapped the soldier on the shoulder with a smile.


    "No, please come in." The soldiers made way one after another, one by one, with great deference.


    Hua Ruge took several people to the city.


    This is just a small border city, not a prosperous city, so the people here really don''t know a few of them.


    After walking on the street for a while without being recognized, Hua rugo gasped: "it''s good to be free."

 Chapter 1388

    Looking back at the soldiers'' reaction, shuiyunning asked, "daughter, it seems that you can eat well in this country."


    "Of course, to say that this country has great power, except their emperor is me." Hua Ruge said with a smile, "and this is the small world we used to have. Several of us have participated in the groundbreaking."


    Shuiyunning nods at the smell of the words, which sounds very powerful.


    After that, several people turned around in the street again. Hua rugo found that there was a commercial well here. The monks were very orderly and looked very harmonious.


    "Such a place can bring people a sense of security. You have great talents in governing the world." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui and childe Wuchen agree with this.


    After a while, a group of people came to the best local tavern. At this time, the tavern was full of people. They were listening to what one of them said. They were all worried.


    Hua Ruge wanted to go up to the second floor directly from the side, but when he passed by, he heard a sentence: "we Daewoo are afraid of breaking our muscles and bones this time."


    She stopped at the bottom of the steps and watched.


    Several people were also surprised by what happened, so they didn''t move Said the man in the middle.


    "Can we still win when we fight against seven countries with the power of one country?" Here''s a worried way.


    Jun Tianxia has always been invincible, and the people of Daewoo have no doubt about it. However, they were a little flustered by the joint attack of the seven countries.


    "Of course, when did the emperor lose? Although the situation is difficult, we can win as long as we work together!" Another man said in a loud voice.


    Standing in the middle, the man heard the words and said: "yes, our emperor Daewoo will never let us down. We will beat them to the ground and roll them back to our country."


    "Yes! Daewoo will win! " There was a shout in the crowd.


    "Daewoo will win!"


    People followed.


    Hua Ruge probably understood that Daewoo was fighting against the seven countries at the same time, and he knew the danger without thinking about the situation.


    So she stood on the steps, facing the man in the middle: "brother, can you give me a face, upstairs?"


    People turn around one after another, when they see such a big beauty, they are stunned.


    The called man pointed to himself and said, "I''ll call you girl."


    "Exactly." Hua Yuege replied.


    "There''s no reason why I don''t go if I''m invited by a beautiful woman." The big man said with a smile.


    But as soon as he said that, he felt that he was surrounded by a terrible murderous air, and the chill rose from the sole of his feet. For a moment, the sweat on his forehead came down.


    Hua Ruge comforted latobarui by pulling his hand, and then he regained his momentum.


    The big man followed several people upstairs, but he didn''t dare to talk.


    Hua rugo asked him to be specific, and the big man said: "two months ago, the seven Western Empire alliance attacked Daewoo from seven different directions. The national strength of these countries is worse than that of Daewoo, but they are also very strong in joint efforts and sudden attacks, so they soon tore through our border defense and entered our hinterland. "


    "The emperor sent troops to intercept, and then the war started in my Daewoo territory. For two months, it has been in a stalemate. There is a steady stream of troops from the seven kingdoms, as if they were determined to destroy our Dynasty. " The big man said sadly.


    "Where are the emperors and the high priests?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "The emperor is besieged by the seven kingdoms and is fighting a decisive battle. The war situation is still unknown."


    "The high priest was ambushed in Pingcheng, a city thousands of miles away from the capital of the king. Now he is besieged by the emperors and empresses of the seven kingdoms. Even if the high priest has extraordinary fighting power, he is not optimistic. And if the high priest is defeated, Pingcheng will be lost. Then the army of the seven kingdoms will go north and occupy the capital of our king. The consequences will be unimaginable. "


    The big man said and then said, "they are deceiving me. They are deceiving our teachers. They are not in the dynasty."


    "If the senior teacher of Chaoguo is still there, she will not believe that the empress of the seven kingdoms can be arrogant." The big man looked at them and asked, "do you think so?"


    "What you said, brother." Hua Ruge nods and agrees.


    "It''s a pity that master Guoshi lost his body in that war, and the Phoenix seal disappeared..." The man is still feeling.


    Hua rugo almost didn''t choke on her saliva. She asked slowly, "who are you listening to?"


    "You don''t know. The emperor said to the public that the National Normal University was seriously injured and shut down, but you don''t think about the constitution of the National Normal University. How can you not have a good one year''s shut up?" The big man asked.


    Hua rugo was asked again and had no words. She rubbed her forehead and said, "thank you very much, brother. We need to talk about something, and we will invite you to drink later."


    "It''s not in the way. I''m leaving." The big man said and went downstairs.


    Hua Ruge put vegetables in his mouth because he didn''t taste anything in thinking.


    "I know you can''t sit down. What do you want to do?" Tuo brai is the first to open his mouth.


    "Most of the fortune in the world lies in the king of a country. If they fight hard, even if they can''t win, they will destroy Wang Du. Take my mother with you to help Wang Du." Hua Yuege said.


    "No trace childe nods:" I have no problem


    "Why don''t you let me join you?" Tuo expressed dissatisfaction.


    "Wang Du desperately needs your help. Besides, there are some women fighting in Pingcheng. You can''t help it if you go. Just give it to me." Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    "Be safe." Tuoba Rui still said that, but there was still some resentment in his tone.


    "I see." Hua Ruge reached for his sleeve.


    Tuo Ba Rui can''t help her, but says, "OK, eat."


    "Xiao bing''er must be in danger. I''d better go there early. I won''t eat." She stood up and said to shuiyunning, "take care of yourself, mother. The child will go back."


    "Be careful." Water Yun Ning asked.


    "Don''t worry, mother. Few people have hurt me here." Hua Yuege smiles, and the body disappears in place.


    Water Yun Ning sighed: "this child, worry about a lot of things."


    "I don''t know about my aunt. The high priest of emperor Daewoo followed her since she was a child. They were very affectionate. Xiaoge was a man of great love and righteousness. He could not sit still when he heard this." Tuo barrui explained.


    Shuiyun nodded, and then said, "let''s set out. Go to Wang Du she said, and see what we can do for you."


    "Good." Tuoba Rui and childe Wuchen rise one after another.


    On the other side, Hua Ruge has already flashed in the place where no one is near the transmission array, and then slowly walked out of the queue to take the large array. Under the rule of Daewoo, the transmission array has become a system, so it is much more convenient to travel.

 Chapter 1389

    After coming out of the border town, Hua Ruge was simply transformed. This time, she didn''t change her men''s clothes, but changed her appearance. After all, she was easily recognized by people when she was a little prosperous.


    She turned the transmission array several times, and it was getting closer and closer to Pingcheng. However, in the latest transmission array, she knew that Pingcheng was now blocked, and the transmission array there was also sealed.


    Now she was in a hurry. She grabbed a soldier and asked, "why can''t we go through Pingcheng?"


    "That side is being besieged by the enemy. The high priest will prevent the city from being lost. The enemy will take our imperial capital through the transmission array, and it will be destroyed." The soldier also looked sad when he said that.


    Although the destruction of transmission array can block the enemy, it also breaks its own way.


    "I didn''t expect her to make such a decision." Hua is like a song and a low way.


    Although LAN bing''er has a gentle disposition, she is indifferent because of her childhood experience and doesn''t put other people''s life and death in her eyes. Now, it seems that this cold stone has been covered by people.


    She was relieved and distressed.


    "Take me to the nearest city to Pingcheng, now!" Hua opened her mouth like a song, with a dignified look.


    "Girl, now the friars of our Daewoo are crowding around Pingcheng to support us. It will take three days for a batch of them to be sent. Please line up first." The soldier kindly advised.


    Hua rugo took out the token and shook it in front of his eyes, then said to the stunned man, "now you understand why I have to go first?"


    "Country China... "


    "Don''t make it public." Hua Ruge shook his head at him.


    The soldier swallowed his saliva and said, "this way, please."


    When the friars saw someone jumping in the line, they were worried and said, "we all want to support the border city. If you don''t let us go, what''s the use of a little girl?"


    "Yes, what can a little girl do?"


    The soldier wanted to answer back, but Hua Ruge stopped her. Now she just wants to rush to the front line as fast as possible to support her, and doesn''t want to regenerate branches.


    After sending Hua Ruge away with the dazzling white light of the transmission array, the soldier said: "you people who don''t know the height of the sky and the earth, who are you just now?"


    "It''s not just a plain looking girl film. There''s no fluctuation of spiritual power in her, just an ordinary person." The big man said before.


    The soldier said angrily, "after today, there will definitely be a big turn in the war situation. Then you will know who that is."


    He said a word and left, or Hua rugo wouldn''t let it be publicized. Now he wants these people to surprise their chin.


    "Change the game? By herself? "


    "Others I dare say, but she can do it." The soldier left with the last word. He had to speak to the chief.


    After the soldiers left, the people on the scene couldn''t feel their heads. It''s a bit too big.


    Today, the emperor Dayu is trapped in the capital of the emperor. The people who are able to turn the tide are their master of the state. But the master of the state disappeared as early as a year ago, even though he has been caught in an accident, the possibility of his disappearance is very small.


    Apart from this one, they don''t believe that anyone else can change such a war situation. They all think that the soldier is bragging.


    At this time, seven huge phoenixes formed by energy hovered around three people in the air. Half of the air transport forces from the seven emperors scattered the terrifying waves, and no one dared to approach them for hundreds of miles.


    On the opposite side of the three, seven women stood in the void and kept putting pressure on them.


    The three stood in the middle were LAN binger, the high priest. On both sides of her were Tuoba feather in a suit of armor and Mu Qingyan holding a Danlu.


    Although Mu Qingyan is the first Danyang peak of Tianfu University, her family has been the Royal Danshi of Daewoo for generations. She is the official of Daewoo. She has no reason not to come when her family is in crisis.


    Although the three are young, they are top-notch in strength, but even in this way, they are hard to resist the power of the seven countries. The war has been going on for seven days, and we can''t stand it any longer.


    "Let''s go. Even if something happens to me, I can take the army with me to meet the enemy." Blue ice son opens mouth, originally delicate voice is now firm incomparable.


    Tuobayu''s sword resisted the Phoenix''s power and said: "I have no precedent of leaving women in the battlefield, and I can''t do it."


    "But you know that if you stay, you will inevitably die. You are the commander of this army. Who will be in charge of your dead army?" LAN binger tries to persuade him.


    "I can''t control that much. I just want to keep you. We are born together and die together." Tuobayu said without hesitation.


    There were tears in LAN bing''er''s eyes. Her childhood was miserable. She and her mother suffered from each other''s lives. At that time, she could never imagine that she could go to this point. There were her elder sister who took her in and the man who loved her like life. Although her life span might not be long, it was not a white life.


    But if she is going to die here today, she is most worried about her missing sister. I don''t know how she is now?


    She took a sniff, turned her head to Mu Qingyan and said, "sister mu, we are here. Please go back to the city."


    "The Mu family has never escaped from the army. I''m afraid I can''t do it." Mu Qingyan refuses directly.


    LAN bing''er can''t help it. Mu Qingyan doesn''t talk much, but she has a lot of ideas. She can''t persuade her if she makes up her mind.


    "If she is singing now, she will not give up easily. We should learn from her." Light face and way.


    Tuo Bayu nodded: "what mu shouzuo said is reasonable. We will never give up until the last moment, and we will make their lives hard."


    "Well, let''s go crazy again today." LAN bing''er said that the whole person was shining brightly. She broke through the shackles when she pinched the cold air in her hands. She also flew up while opening the gap.


    The other two also flew out of the gap and attacked the Phoenix in the sky.


    "Are these people crazy?" Said one of the empresses.


    "They know that their life is not long. They are trying to fight back. If we deal with this, we will win." Said the other.


    "Little ants can''t help themselves. Let''s do it together." Another one snorted coldly, and then seven people controlled seven Phoenix and three fought together.


    The soldiers on the wall looked red one by one. The three men were obviously different in strength against the seven emperors, but they not only supported so many days but also fought hard at the end. How sad they were.


    One by one, the soldiers clenched the long guns in their hands. One of them waved his tears and said, "such a national shame, I will remember it as long as I live, and one day I will let them repay it 100 times."

 Chapter 1390

    "Pay 100 times!" Just when the soldiers were all roaring with red eyes, the blue ice men had been completely suppressed by the fire phoenix, but they did not give up. It seemed that they were continuing to increase their strength.


    The soldiers even opened their eyes and said, "they are going to explode themselves."


    "Is this Daewoo, who is dying?" One of the deputies shed tears.


    At this time, the empress of the seven kingdoms was so arrogant that she urged the last attack with all her strength, as if these Phoenix would crush three people in the next moment.


    All of a sudden, the battlefield was full of wind and clouds, and the sky and the earth lost color for a while.


    Everyone looked up at the sky, and then a voice seemed to come from the sky, with endless meaning of killing: "I think you are tired of living."


    As soon as the voice fell, a milky way light appeared in the sky, and the power of terror directly attacked seven people.


    The empress of the Seven Kingdoms fell into a fright and retreated one after another.


    "Boom!"


    The white light hit seven Phoenix, only a little contact with the Phoenix will be scattered, one after another in the air burst.


    "Poof..."


    People haven''t seen it yet. All the Empresses of the seven kingdoms were forced to spit blood and their strength was greatly damaged.


    The three seriously injured people looked along the light, and then saw the light slowly fade away. In the distance, there was a woman standing in the sky, holding a long gun in her hand, and her whole body was full of a frightening sense of killing.


    At this time, her shape disappears, and her unique face is striking people''s vision.


    Hua Ruge has put away his long gun in the next moment and appears beside the three people. Help them to stabilize their breath, or they will be overwhelmed by the violent power inside.


    "Sister, sister." LAN bing''er reached out to her and said weakly, "I''m not dreaming."


    "Silly boy, of course not." Hua Ruge pulled her hand and said heartily, "I''m not here. I''m hurting you."


    LAN bing''er smiled happily and said, "elder sister, I thought I would never see you again."


    "I used to think so, but the good thing is that we are not predestined." Hua Ruge soothed her little face.


    Blue bing''er''s eyes were filled with tears.


    She never shed a tear when the army pressed on her and the whole frontier defense of Daewoo when facing the seven kingdoms. Now she can''t help it.


    "You are not afraid of jokes when you are such a big man." Hua Ruge wiped her tears.


    "Sister, binger misses you so much."


    "Me too." Hua Ruge also felt sour in her nose, but she held back and took out the pills and handed them to the three.


    "Brother Tuoba, I didn''t read you wrong." She added.


    Tuobayu took the pill and said, "I''ll give it to you next."


    "Good." Hua Yuege looked at Mu Qingyan on the edge and said, "why don''t you tune the college people?"


    "I have come to support you, but I can''t transfer too many people without you." Said Mu Qingyan.


    "At this time, what are you and me? You are stupid to read." Hua Yuege sighed and said, "you''re good at cultivation. Let''s see what I have next."


    Mu Qingyan slowly closes his eyes.


    The soldiers in the lower border area believed what they saw. They shouted: "it''s the master of the national division. The master of the national division is back. Daewoo is saved."


    The deputy general felt that it was too disorderly, so he took the lead in paying homage to the master of the national division


    The soldiers followed in a hurry.


    "Welcome to master Guoshi!"


    "Master Guoshi is a thousand years old!"


    This kneeling on a kneeling City, momentum is not not not huge.


    "The soldiers are free. I''m here to take you to revenge." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    "Master Guoshi is powerful." Hearing this, the soldiers were on fire, holding up their long guns and shouting loudly.


    Under this great military power, Hua Ruge slowly turned around to look at the seven empresses behind him. These people may not be good-looking, but their strength is not bad. However, those who are strong in such territory are not in Hua Ruge''s eyes.


    "You are Hua Ruge? " One of them pointed at her incredible way.


    "No way. Hua Ruge is dead. It can''t appear again." The other is flustered, trying to hypnotize himself not to be afraid.


    Hua Yuege looks at several people''s lips, but his eyes are very cold: "unfortunately, I am still alive, afraid of it?"


    "You What do you want? "


    "Kill." Hua Ruge said and set his eyes on the city behind them, adding, "kill you and the people you brought."


    "Hua Ruge, I warn you, if you dare to come here, our emperor will not let you go!" A empress threatened.


    Hua rugo squinted and said, "I''m afraid they don''t have a chance."


    The capital of the emperor is closer than Pingcheng, so Tuoba Rui and childe wutrace are supposed to have arrived at this moment. And it''s strange that they can still live when they arrive at the emperors of the seven kingdoms.


    "Bullies bullied my family. I haven''t heard of Hua Ruge''s escort, have I?" Hua Ruge said, looking at them and saying, "today I''ll show you."


    "Hua Ruge, I admit that we are not skilled at this battle. If you are willing to let us go now, we are willing to suggest the Lord and the monarch in front of you." One of them came out and said.


    "It''s late. Don''t try to run any of you." Hua Yuege said that there was a fire in his palm and threw it at several people.


    A few people are like flying up in an instant, and Hua Ruge''s body is full of spiritual power, which makes them unable to even rise, let alone run.


    At this time, seven people really realized what is despair. They watched the fire burning towards them, but they couldn''t move. They could only wait for death passively. This feeling put people''s fear at the top.


    Daewoo''s generals look at you and call for an antidote, which makes you crazy. Now, as soon as the powerful and domineering master of our country appears, a small fire can kill several people. It''s really very gratifying.


    The empress of the Seven Kingdoms suffered losses. It was said that the enemy would be unstable. In addition to the existence of Hua Ruge, the sea god needle, it was difficult for Daewoo to win or not.


    Looking at this scene in the city behind the Allied forces, people are half cold. Hua Ruge looks like a peerless beauty, but the means are really tough, and the strength is so strong that they can''t predict, which makes them not only doubt their life.


    How come there is no such national teacher in our country?


    At the time of their stomach trouble, the seven people on the ground had been burned clean by a fire, and the fire of the Hunyuan had been rampant, and there was no residue left.


    "Hua is like a song, you are too deceiving!" There was a shout from the city over there.


    Hua Yueyang Mou, straightforward way: "so what?"


    "You..." Of course, he didn''t expect that Hua Ruge would say so directly. He was the terminator of the topic. He didn''t know how to answer.

 Chapter 1391

    Hua Ruge turned his head to look at the soldiers behind him and said in a loud voice, "brothers, follow me to kill the enemy!"


    "Yes!" The soldiers shouted excitedly, their voices ringing through the sky.


    At the next moment, the gate of Pingcheng city opened, and Daewoo''s generals rushed out and attacked the other side''s city.


    Now the Allied forces of the other side are in a panic. Although their forces are far superior to Daewoo''s, the other side has a terror weapon, Hua Ruge. How can we fight this battle?


    Hua is like a song standing in the air, a long spear ahead of one finger will have a terrible spiritual power towards the other city.


    "Boom!" That used the array to protect the gate from being destroyed in an instant, and the city wall was in vain.


    The other side can''t help it. They can only force hundreds of friars out to use the human sea tactics. However, before the war situation is formed, they are destroyed by a shadow of Hua Ruge''s gun.


    There are more than one hundred strong people in xuanxianjing. They are so weak. They are afraid that they can easily destroy a country. They are not rivals at all. Are they good?


    So the Allied forces on the opposite side began to flee. No matter how Iron-blooded soldiers saw this ability beyond their own cognition, they would also be afraid. Moreover, they were temporarily put together. Their hearts were not together, and there was no strategic cooperation.


    It''s time to run one by one.


    Daewoo was very angry before. He accumulated a lot of resentment. Now his morale is high. He is afraid of his own national teacher. Hit him.


    So the war situation on this side was completely changed because of the appearance of Hua Ruge. Before, two million allied forces chased 500000 Daewoo soldiers to fight, but now it is completely reversed.


    Looking at the soldiers chasing and killing the running coalition, Hua Ru, a singer, stands in the void with a long gun. From time to time, his hands are the casualties of a large number of movies. The fighting coalition only hates his parents for having two legs less.


    It''s only one day. Two million allied troops were killed and scattered. It''s not going to be climate.


    Daewoo soldiers pushed forward ten cities in a day. At night, they were still ordered by Hua Ruge to set up camp. Otherwise, they would have to catch up with them for three days and three nights.


    Only when Hua rugo ordered them, they could only obey orders. First, they had absolute trust. Second, the national division controlled the military and political power. She had full power to command all the troops of Daewoo.


    Of course, the deputy general didn''t understand this very well, so when he was sitting by the fire and burning a rabbit in Hua rugo, he came up and asked cautiously, "at the end of the day, I wonder if you can ask the master of the state to solve the problem."


    "You want to ask me why I didn''t let you chase me?" Hua said like a song.


    "Master Guoshi is wise. That''s exactly what happened."


    "Even if the Allied forces broke down after today''s World War I, they would run all the way back to their base camp or other branches, and when they came into contact with more soldiers, they would spread the panic to other people, and even make me more terrifying in order to find their own reasons for failure. What do you think of that?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The Deputy thought for a moment, then his eyes lit up, and said, "it will disturb the hearts of the whole coalition, and they will be finished."


    "Yes, there is a future." Hua Yuege praised.


    "Master Guoshi is so wise and powerful that I will not admire him." The deputy general said with a fist.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "just know, go down."


    The Deputy bowed down, and she baked her own rabbit.


    At this time, LAN binger and Mu Qingyan are still in their tents for healing. Tuobayu has gone to the main account to summon all the deputies to analyze the war situation in the future, although the injury is not completely good.


    The smell of rabbit wafted out, Hua Ruge sniffed, and his face was pleasant.


    At this time, LAN binger and Mu Qingyan came out of the tent one after another, looking much more energetic.


    "You two have good noses. I''ll know when I''m done roasting." Hua Yuege looks at the rabbit on his hand, it hurts a little.


    Blue bing''er sniffs the words and says with a smile: "my sister wants to eat something delicious. Bing''er will prepare it for you."


    "I can''t run you when I get back." Hua Ruge is very rude.


    Mu Qingyan is not so polite. When he comes up, he stares at the rabbit.


    "I said that why don''t you pay attention to your family''s image? It''s the first one." Hua rugo said that, but he still handed over a rabbit''s leg.


    "Well, I don''t know how ridiculous you are when you are the first one." Mu Qingyan uncovers the truth mercilessly.


    Hua rugo knows that she has too many slots, so she simply ignores her. She tears one leg and hands it to LAN bing''er and says, "let''s ignore her."


    LAN bing''er took over and said with a smile, "thank you, sister."


    "You''re welcome. These two are mine." Hua Yuemei stares at the back legs.


    LAN bing''er: "..."


    Hua Ruge, no matter what people look at, picks up and eats happily.


    Mu Qingyan, unable to see, said, "what shall we do in the future? Are you going to hunt down the fallen city or support others? "


    "I have to wait for brother Tuoba to come back to discuss this. I don''t know the situation." Hua Ruge said while eating.


    Just then tuobayu came over. At this time, he had taken off his armor and put on his regular clothes. He still looked like the elegant and noble young man.


    Hua rugo felt that this kind of appearance and temperament was not suitable for sitting on the ground and nibbling on the rabbit''s legs, so he didn''t give it to him naturally.


    "I''ve made it clear about the situation around us. Except for the relief of the crisis on our side, we are in urgent need in several other directions." Tuobayu sat beside LAN bing''er, helped her to wipe the corners of her mouth, and then said, "I think we should go to help."


    Hua rugo thought about it and asked, "how many days can I last in an emergency?"


    "Up to three days."


    "Enough." Hua Ruge took a bite of rabbit meat and said vaguely, "we don''t need to go there."


    "Why?"


    "I have come back with your uncle Huang and childe wutrace. I asked them to support the emperor. I believe that the seven monarchs are cold now. The news scared those people away. " Hua Yuege said.


    "It turns out that''s the case, so I''m relieved. How about continuing to recover the lost land in the future?" Tuobayu asked.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "yes, it''s much easier."


    "In this way, the Daewoo crisis can be solved immediately." Mu Qingyan said with a sigh of relief.


    Blue ice son nods: "thanks to elder sister."


    "It''s estimated that these are the seven countries. It''s said that these are the countries in this territory that have not been included in Daewoo''s territory at last." Hua Yuege went on.


    Tuobayu replied: "yes, their monarch is dead, and the court will be in chaos. It will give us a good chance. It will not be long before the monarch will put it into his pocket, and then the whole territory will become the world of Daewoo."


    "I have to admire that I can do this in just a few years." Hua Ruge said with emotion.

 Chapter 1392

    "The emperor has great talents and rules. I believe that this territory will become more and more powerful." Said tuobayu.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I believe that if you give him time, it will definitely become the strongest territory."


    "By the way, sister, where were you sent after that war?" LAN bing''er still cares about her.


    "It''s a long speech. I''ll give you a brief introduction." Hua Ruge then began to talk about his experience of exile in different continents. The three people were so absorbed that they seemed to find a new continent one by one.


    It''s too late to chat. After that, all the people return to their tents.


    The next day, the army moved forward to accept other cities. The process was very simple. The coalition had already been frightened by the deserters. When they saw Hua Ruge, they believed it completely. They almost didn''t fight. They ran directly.


    Daewoo''s army is also very fast. The reason is very simple. If they don''t run fast, they can''t even catch up with the enemy''s shadow, let alone fight.


    So one day, they only went after the deserters, but they didn''t make it. The next day, the soldiers strongly advised Hua Yuege not to appear in the battlefield and let her stay in the base camp.


    Hua Ruge could not laugh or cry about it. Of course, the soldiers were not so happy. On the third day, they found that the city was empty and no enemy could see it, let alone fight.


    So Daewoo soldiers recovered more than 30 cities without having fought in the first World War. They felt mixed feelings.


    I''m glad that I finally won, but I''m sorry that I didn''t do anything at all. It''s really hard to have a sense of achievement.


    Hua rugo said innocently when he heard the news: "I didn''t go to war because of you. I can''t blame you."


    Tuobayu and his lieutenants were also in distress.


    Of course, no matter how the city is recovered, of course, the news of Hua Ruge''s return is all over the territory, which is more eye-catching than Daewoo''s victory.


    Hua Ruge is really OK? Still alive?


    And it''s not only that, but also how powerful it is to kill the seven emperors without taking out the Phoenix seal.


    So the president of Tianfu college, who is now the first door in the world, and the president of Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce, who is the first chamber of Commerce in the world, once again became famous and legendary.


    It''s said that Tuoba Rui, the current leader of Wuji sword sect, appeared on the day when Hua Ruge appeared. There was also a white clothes young man with the same terrible strength. Almost seven emperors were beaten to cinders in a single shot.


    After that, the United Army was in a great turmoil and began to lose every day. They ran back to their respective countries in pursuit of the enemy, and then began to participate in the internal struggle for the throne.


    In just seven days, the western war, which had been turbulent for two months in Daewoo, completely subsided and finally won.


    When Daewoo celebrated the whole country, Hua Ruge and his party were in a spaceship, looking for the nearest transmission array.


    Because the teleportation array in the last recovered city has been destroyed for a long time, so they can only go back by spaceship after fighting.


    The three women on the boat sat on the table and ate a snack, while tuobayu stayed in the same place for the whole army and could not return to the capital for the time being.


    Hua Ruge said while enjoying the scenery: "finally, I can go back to my guoshifu and live comfortably."


    This year she was really a little tired, and now she wanted to eat and die.


    "My sister is working hard." LAN binger is pouring tea for her.


    "All right." Hua Yuege said, and then seemed to think of something. He looked at the two people with a bitter face: "well, what should I do if the bride can''t make a wedding dress here?"


    The two just wanted to answer, but they looked at her before they could say anything. LAN binger said pleasantly, "sister is getting married?"


    "Well, just go back and get ready. We want to get married as soon as possible." Hua Ruge said with a smile, "the present must be ready."


    "Congratulations, sister."


    "Congratulations, such as song."


    Two people send blessing.


    "I don''t need to worry about it. First tell me how to solve the problem." Hua rugo then asked, thinking she couldn''t learn.


    "You can find a relative to do it for you. I''ll get rid of it as soon as possible." Blue ice son said.


    "It''s too much trouble. Can''t you find a tailor to do it?"


    LAN bing''er shook his head: "it''s better not to give it to me. It''s also my intention."


    "That would be trouble." Hua, like song, let go.


    It took only one day to get to the nearest transmission array in Pingcheng. They went back to the capital directly.


    At this moment, juntianxia has been busy with political affairs. He is drinking tea with Tuoba Rui and Wuhen childe in the back garden. Three people talk about their own experiences, I have to say that these three people don''t talk much in front of outsiders, but they can also talk together.


    When he heard the news that Tuoba Rui wanted to get married, he said: "it''s OK at this time. I''ll go back to the etiquette department and marry with the national gift as a song."


    "Thank you."


    "No need, for example, the book of songs is my Guoshi of Daewoo, which is right." The king said calmly.


    Tuoba Rui is relieved to see that juntianxia and childe Wuxian are both relieved. On the one hand, he has fewer enemies, and on the other hand, he hopes they can let him go.


    After all, life has to go on.


    "What are you talking about? Did you speak ill of me? " Hua Yuege approached with a smile, and there was a eunuch in front of her.


    When you look at her from all over the world, you will be relieved to see her in high spirits. Then you smile and say, "you are back?"


    "It''s back, still intact." Hua Ruge raised his hand to let him see more clearly.


    "The gentleman world nods:" that is good


    Hua Yuege came to sit beside Tuo barrow and said, "look, am I ok?"


    "Well." Tuo Ba Rui gave a light reply.


    Hua ruonuzui turned to look at the emperor and asked, "where are mink and a li? Didn''t help you during the war? "


    "The king of beasts is far away in the East. It is said that he is still closed." Juntianxia said and continued, "Shangguan girl has provided me with some information."


    Hua Ruge fiddled with the teacup at hand and said, "I still think of them when I haven''t seen them for such a long time."


    "I''ll send you letters and let them come to your ceremony." Said the king.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "thank you very much."


    After several people had dinner together, they lived in the palace. Hua Ruge looked at the empty back palace and said, "it''s been a long time. It seems that he hasn''t found a woman yet."


    Tuoba Rui sits beside her, holding her and not speaking.


    "I think he has put me down, but why not look for it?" Hua Ruge thought about it, suddenly her eyes brightened and said, "do you think about Xia Xia?"


    "Possible." Tuo Ba Rui said intuitively.

 Chapter 1393

    "Just don''t know where Xia Xia is?" Hua Yuege looks at the moon in the sky, which is quite sad.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in her arms: "he will find it."


    "Hope to find it earlier." Hua Ruge leaned on his shoulder and sighed softly.


    "Yes." He said, "it''s late. Go back."


    "Good." Hua echoed like a song.


    Answer the room lying on the bed, Tuo Ba Rui said: "where do you want to marry, your college or my clan?"


    "I have an idea when it comes to that." Hua rugo sat up and said, "if you think we are all going to get married, it''s not your business or mine. Isn''t it good to put these forces together?"


    "Well?"


    "You see, I have a college, you have Jianzong and holy land. It takes us a lot of energy to manage them. If they are combined, it will be much easier." Hua Yuege said again.


    "It''s a good way, so go to your college." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly: "I just want to be a loafer''s mistress, so it''s not more trouble."


    Tuoba Rui is also used to it. He doesn''t care about his rights and status, but he agrees to listen to Hua Ruge: "OK, I''ll take care of it."


    Hua Yuege smiled and leaned on his shoulder, feeling beautiful.


    Tuoba Rui touched her head and said, "give this new force a name."


    Hua Ruge fell into thinking. At last, he was sleepy without thinking about it, so he yawned and said, "I can''t think about it. Let''s go to bed first."


    "Good." Tuoba Rui turns out the light and lies down holding her.


    The next morning, Hua Ruge woke up and said excitedly: "I think of a very domineering name. How about Lingtian palace? Let''s build the palace in the sky. "


    "That''s right," said Tuoba Rui.


    "That''s settled. Let''s start to do it now. When the Tiangong is completed, we will get married on it." Hua Ruge plans.


    Tuoba ruining eyebrows: "how long will that take?"


    "We want people who want money and money. It won''t take long." Hua Yuege said.


    "Well, it''s all up to you." Tuo Ba Rui said: "I want to go back to the sword sect and holy land to deal with the corresponding matters. You are obedient here."


    Hua Yuege nodded, "OK."


    Tuo Ba Rui kisses her on the forehead and holds her in her arms. "Soon, you are mine," he says


    "I''m waiting for that day." Hua rugo rubbed against his chest.


    After so many experiences, she can''t worry too much about the future. Although her life may not be what it would be like without him, she will be sad without him.


    After eating something together, Tuo BARREI left, leaving Hua Ruge to sit in the huge imperial palace. The eunuch''s maids carefully waited on her. In this way, she was regarded as a foreign minister. It was just like being the master of the imperial palace.


    Of course, this is what Daewoo people really want to see. After all, who doesn''t want to have a powerful emperor or empress.


    Hua Ruge was feeling awkward and saw that there was no trace in another palace. She was more balanced.


    Childe wutrace is holding the fox in his hand. With a light smile on his face, he turns to look at her and asks, "what do you think? How can you look at me with this look?"


    "Nothing, I think I should go to the emperor and quit. There are too many rules in this palace. I can''t get used to it." Hua rugo asked him, "do you want to join us?"


    "Just in time, I''d like to move out and find a clean place." Said the childe without trace.


    So they went to the juntianxia side in groups. Now the dynasty has gone. He is in the Royal study, and there is a map on the table in front of him.


    "How did you come this morning?" Jun Tianxia says and beckons them to sit at will.


    "We can''t get used to the palace. We''ll say goodbye to you." Hua Yuege said directly.


    "It''s really binding for you, so you''ll go back to the mansion." Hearing this, King Tianxia looked to childe Wuwen and said, "what do you want? I''ll ask someone to build a mansion for you."


    "No, I have a bamboo house enough." The childe without trace replied lightly.


    "OK, I''ll prepare it for you." Said the king.


    "Thank you."


    "No, you''re here. Look at this." Juntianxia gets up and turns the map to them.


    The two men came forward and Hua rugo took a look at the shortcut: "this is the map of our territory. Is there any mystery hidden?"


    Childe wutrace once traveled in this territory and looked at the problems more carefully. He said: "this picture is very strange. If it is a common map, the center point must be Yandu, but this picture is a small border country."


    When he said that, he pointed to a small country on the sea. Hua Ruge saw that it was Fusang, a small country on the west coast. When he was fighting with sea animals, he was fighting there.


    The emperor nodded: "yes, the mystery is here."


    "What''s in this place?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "According to my subordinates who have been exploring and tracking for many years, I found that the treasure I was looking for was hidden here." The king looked at that small country and said.


    Hua rugo looked at him and asked, "what are you looking for?"


    "Artifact, the chaotic artifact lost in this territory." The king world did not conceal the answer.


    "What is that?"


    "When I destroyed a country, I got an ancient book, which was written just after the split of the five continents. It said the reason for the split of the continents, including the chaos artifact."


    Hua Yuege is interested: "tell me."


    "The territory of the five continents used to be a continent. Although the direct cause of the split was not the war between gods, it was the destruction of an ancient artifact to maintain the order of the continent in the war, and the collapse of the heavenly way, which led to the split of the continent."


    The childe without trace suddenly said: "it is so. What happened to the ancient artifact?"


    "After the artifact was destroyed, it became five pieces. Each piece flowed to a continent, and then it was refined into artifact and sealed underground by the only remaining power, waiting for someone to take it out one day and reestablish the order of the five continents." When Jun Tianxia said this, there was an inevitable look of yearning in his eyes.


    "What does that mean?"


    "It means that as long as these five pieces are collected, the five continents will be reunited into the former five continents." Jun Tianxia explains.


    Hua Ruge nodded and asked, "what''s the difference between this chaotic artifact and other artifact?"


    "Chaos artifact is powerful, which can shake mountains and rivers and break void." King world according to the retelling of the book.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment, stepped back two steps, took out his soul gun in a spacious place, and asked, "is that what you are talking about?"

 Chapter 1394

    The whole imperial city was shrouded in the murderous spirit of terror as soon as the ghost gun went out. Suddenly, the wind and cloud changed in the sky. Everyone felt that they were being stared at by the God of death, and they all shrunk their necks and looked at the sky. What happened?


    In the room, Jun Tianxia is also stunned. Although the war report from Pingcheng side came back to say that Hua Ruge is terrible, it didn''t describe her weapon specifically. He doesn''t know that she has a chaos artifact.


    Hua Ruge put it away and said, "I will get it because of fate. I think it''s very useful."


    "It''s a great chance for you." The way of the king.


    "I''m a bargain." Hua Yuege went forward again and said, "when are you going to start?"


    "When you get married, I''m afraid you''ll be asked for help." The way of the king.


    Hua Yuege happily agreed, "OK."


    After chatting in the imperial study for a while, Hua Ruge and childe wutrace left the palace. Because he had no place to live, he lived in the Guoshi mansion temporarily. She thought he could live here all the time. After all, the battlefield area of her mansion was over 100 mu, not to mention one, even hundreds of men could live in it.


    It''s much more comfortable to return to her residence. She called Mu Qingyan, who lived yesterday, to eat and drink together, and said that she wanted to integrate Tianfu college and Tuo BARREI''s forces.


    Mu Qingyan agrees with this very much. After all, after the merger, she will not have to decide everything and take the lead of the college.


    "I''ll go back to the college tomorrow to arrange, but your Dean Yupai will give me, otherwise people may not listen to me." Said Mu Qingyan.


    Hua Ruge took it out directly and handed it to him, saying, "I''m in trouble."


    "I don''t feel at all bothered to think this is the last time." Mu Qingyan put away the jade token and said straightly.


    Hua Ruge is also a shame. Indeed, she hasn''t managed that college in recent years.


    In the absence of Tuo BARREI, Hua Ruge had a good drink in the hospital. Mu Qingyan had a good amount of wine. At last, he helplessly helped her back to her room and settled her down before returning to her room.


    In the days after that, Mu Qingyan left. Childe wutrace didn''t make fun of her with her. In addition to her mother''s strict management, she was able to share a lot. She usually did not do other absurd things but eat delicious food.


    LAN bing''er comes here occasionally to ask her about how to make clothes, but she knows nothing about it and can choose a flower.


    But even in this way, she enjoys her life very much. Every day, she lives leisurely and carefree. She doesn''t need to calculate or die. If she can drink freely, it''s really a fairy''s day.


    One day, when she was lying in the yard eating grapes, she heard the young man report: "master Guoshi, someone outside calls himself your friend. He only says his surname is senior official, and he won''t say anything else."


    Hua, like a song, hears the words and sits up straight and says, "please hurry up."


    After a while, a black shadow came into her yard, followed by a little girl holding a cat.


    Both of them look at each other with a smile.


    "I''m back. Is it a surprise?" Hua said with a smile.


    Shangguanli glanced at her and said indifferently, "surprise is your man''s mood. I don''t feel anything."


    "You arrived three days after I came back. One day I received news, one day I dealt with the matter of the dark night Pavilion, and one day I was on my way, but I didn''t delay at all." Hua Ruge is counting by fingers.


    Shangguan Li didn''t take a good look at her, and then asked, "is it OK to go out this time?"


    "OK, how about you?" Hua rugo asked her.


    "As always, without you, there is less talk." Shangguan Li told the truth.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "I''m not going to leave when I come back this time. There will be more opportunities in the future."


    "All right." Shangguan Li just nodded.


    Hua Yuege looks at the girl behind Shangguan Li and says, "little Lan''er, I haven''t seen her for a year. Do you miss me?"


    "Master Guoshi, you are not serious." The little girl gave her a resentful look.


    "You girl, your temper is getting bigger and bigger. Be careful not to get married later." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    "I don''t want to marry. I''ll follow my cabinet leader." Lan''er said earnestly.


    Hua Yuege smiled, as if he thought of something, so he asked in a low voice, "how is your cabinet leader''s emotional life?"


    When Lan''er heard this, she shook her head helplessly to show that she didn''t make progress.


    "The peacock king never found again?"


    "Here we are. My cabinet leader doesn''t agree." Lan''er''s answer in a low voice.


    "What about the young master in the east?"


    "I''ve been here a few times, but I can talk very well. There''s nothing else."


    What else does Hua Ruge want to ask? At last Shangguan Li can''t sit there. "Do you two think I don''t exist?"


    Lan''er spits out his tongue and dare not speak.


    "We care about you." Hua Yuege said again and said, "you don''t think about this?"


    "Not now, not in the future." Shangguan Li said firmly.


    Hua Ruge looks at Lan''er behind her. Lan''er shakes her head helplessly.


    "Well, let''s take it slow." Hua Ruge conservatively advised that it would be a pity for such a good girl to be single all her life.


    "I hear you''re going to get married?" Shangguanli said after a long time.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "yes, I''m going to marry and have children, and live a safe life."


    "Congratulations." The eyes of Shangguan glass are full of blessings.


    It''s not easy to see her as gorgeous as a song. It''s obvious that she hasn''t come out of the shadow of that year, and she''s no longer the one she''s talking to. Now she looks more gloomy than a year ago.


    "Would you like a drink tonight?" Hua Ruge suggested that, on the one hand, she wanted to drink, and more importantly, she wanted to help Shangguan clear up.


    Shangguanli happily agrees: "well, I haven''t drunk since you left. I still miss that feeling."


    "It''s settled that we won''t be drunk." Hua rugo asked the kitchen to prepare the food and wine.


    At this time, the young man ran in again and handed a famous post: "master Guoshi, master Shui is here."


    "What are you waiting for? Please." Hua Yuege said that he also stood up and said, "forget it, I''ll meet you myself."


    When she got to the door, she saw shuiyunxuan with some disciples there, which was also dusty.


    "Aunt." Hua Yuege took it up without saying a word.


    "Water Yun Xuan holds her and says:" you are a child. You want to frighten your aunt to death


    "I''m all right. I''ll take you to the backyard. My mother has been talking about you these days." Hua Yuege said.


    Shuiyunxuan was a little surprised when she heard the words: "your mother?"


    "Yes, I brought my mother back."

 Chapter 1395

    "Where have you been? What''s the matter?" Water Yun Xuan asked in doubt.


    "Auntie, please follow me to the backyard. I''ll talk about these details later." Hua said with a smile.


    Shuiyunxuan only nodded: "OK."


    After that, Hua Yuege saw that someone behind shuiyunxuan said hello to her, and looked up to see Hao Shou and ye Wanrou who had not been seen for a long time.


    "Now wait a moment, I''ll be back soon." She said hello, and then left with shuiyunxuan.


    Naturally, someone took Hao Shou and ye Wanrou to the teahouse. As they walked, they looked at the buildings around them. Ye Wanrou said, "look, this imperial palace is almost the same as my former imperial palace."


    "I saw her for the first time. She is only a wine maker. It''s only a few years since you saw her. She''s the richest man in the territory. I still have only a little property from you." Hao Shou also said with emotion.


    When they got to know each other, Hua rugo had just arrived in this continent, when there was no foundation.


    Ye Wanrou nodded, "yes, I really didn''t dare to think about it at that time."


    Today, Hua Ruge is not only the richest person, but also the president of the largest force in the territory, the first person with real power under the first emperor. Even if these titles occupy one, they are also the most influential people in the territory.


    Hao Shou looked at the house as he walked along. "It''s so well built. You can see that the decorations on the bridge are all symmetrical Dongzhu. It''s a treasure. Someone is willing to take it out and put it outside."


    Ye Wanrou''s hand shook in front of his eyes and said, "OK, don''t look at it. I''m afraid you can''t help but go up and pick it for others."


    "Look what you said. I''m that kind of person." Don''t look at Hao Shou with a guilty heart.


    Ye Wanrou nodded in affirmation.


    In order not to behave so shamefully in front of his daughter-in-law, Hao Shou is also reluctant to take back his eyes and walk forward without looking askance.


    When they arrived at the teahouse, some people had already made tea. As the servants of the national master, they dare not neglect them.


    Hao Shou and other servants started to touch the tables and chairs here after retiring, and exclaimed, "it''s all Chenxiang wood. It''s too luxurious to put it in the reception hall."


    "I said if you could make some progress." Ye Wanrou can''t help it.


    Although Hao Shou is also a friar, he has always been a financial fan. I don''t think that can be changed.


    Hao Shou sat down and began to drink tea.


    In the backyard, when shuiyunning and shuiyunxuan met, their eyes were red. Since shuiyunxuan came to the mainland, they only dare to secretly communicate, but they haven''t met very much.


    "Elder sister, you are really back. How can the family let you go?" Shuiyunxuan asked after she was excited.


    "Sit down, sister. I''ll talk to you slowly." Shuiyunning looked up and down at her hand and said, "how are you doing these years?"


    "Fortunately, it was my sister who suffered." Water Yun Xuan said with pain.


    Water Yun Ning smiled and looked at Hua Ruge on one side and said: "no matter how bitter it is, it''s also coming now. Now I''m satisfied with being around like a song."


    Hua Ruge sniffed her nose with a touch of emotion, and then said, "mother and aunt, if you want to reminisce about the past, I''ll go first and have dinner together in the evening."


    "Go." Water Yun Ning said with a smile.


    Hua Ruge just went out and went straight to the front hall to find Hao Shou and they. At the same time, she asked people to take Guan Li to have a rest. She didn''t want to take her to see friends, but she didn''t like the occasion.


    When she arrived, Hao Shou and ye Wanrou were quarreling. She smiled and walked into the door. "You haven''t changed at all. You still like quarreling after so long together."


    "There''s nothing to say to him." Ye Wanrou said with a disgusting voice, and then said: "long time no see, but your change is getting bigger and bigger."


    "It''s all form driven." Hua Ruge''s tone is relaxed, but what she has experienced is that she is the only one who knows.


    Hao Shou said, "Ruge, can I stroll in your mansion in a moment?"


    "You''re welcome to hang out with me. I''ll be fine for a while. I''ll be with you." Hua rugo agreed.


    So after drinking a cup of tea, several people chatted at the same time when they strolled around the house. It was the evening when they came back for dinner.


    At this time, the two sisters, shuiyunning and shuiyunxuan, have already eaten, and they don''t need Hua Ruge to accompany them. They can talk about each other. Hua Ruge is halfway informed of the news and shakes her head repeatedly.


    As expected, with her sister, her daughter can''t be spoiled.


    She first ate and drank with Hao Shouye Wanrou, and then went to shangguanli''s yard, where they talked with each other while drinking.


    Shangguanli is usually used to being sober and does not drink alcohol. Only when he is with Hua Ruge can he have a drink and talk about his mind.


    Lan''er is very happy to see this. After all, she can''t hear so much from the owner of her Pavilion.


    Of course, shangguanli doesn''t say things that are too careless, just about his situation.


    Hua rugo sat on the steps with her, looking up for a drink and saying, "you are a contradiction?"


    "What do you say?"


    "If you want to be a bad person, but you have to set up a moral outlook on yourself, you can''t do it completely?" Hua Yuege went on.


    Shangguan Li hears the words and pulls up the corner of his lips and says, "the bad thing is that he has been with you for a long time."


    "I mean it to you." Hua Ruge made a serious expression, but now the little face is red, the eyes are a little confused, how to look not serious, but a little silly.


    Shangguan Li was amused by her: "when can you be serious?"


    Lan''er is laughing. She thinks what the cabinet owner said is very right. This person is just a wrong person.


    "You don''t have friends when you talk like that, do you know?" Hua Ruge has no good way.


    Shangguan Li doesn''t take this as a matter, but drinks in silence.


    Hua Ruge said, "seriously, you can''t listen to me. Just walk around and have a look. You can''t stay at home."


    "No one knows more about what happens outside every day than I do." Shangguan Li returns.


    "It''s not the same thing at all." Hua Yuege said, but now her mind is a bit confused, and she can''t think of any words to persuade her.


    Shangguanli rarely reached out and patted her on the shoulder. "Thank you."


    "What do you say?" Hua Ruge looks at her with a puzzled face.


    Shangguanli takes back his eyes, looks at the stars in the sky and says, "no one cares about me so much before meeting you."


    "That''s when you don''t open your heart, as long as you make more friends, there will always be." Hua Ruge said, but still said: "of course, my position must be someone else can''t replace."


    Shangguan Li feels that she can''t speak seriously in front of her. Every time I''m a little emotional, I''m teased.

 Chapter 1396

    Sometimes Shangguan Li wondered what the brain of Hua Ruge was made of. It was obvious that he was careful when he was calculating, but in normal times, he seemed to be a straightforward Jianghu Xiake.


    How do these two states adjust to each other?


    Hua rugo looked at her and asked, "what do you want to see me think?"


    "Think which you are." Shangguan Li said something like a tongue twister.


    Hua Ruge''s confused head turned to understand the meaning, so he said: "I said you are too much thinking, I am not me, where are several?"


    Shangguan Li shook his head and then drank his own wine.


    After that, she continued to say something, but the more Hua Ruge drank, the less she could hear.


    The next morning, she turned over and shouted, "keep drinking."


    As a result, she turned over and stuck her head down on the pillow. She couldn''t breathe until she woke up completely.


    "Cough."


    She coughed, coughed and sat up, looked at her room and began to remember what happened yesterday.


    After a while she seemed to think of something, and then the whole person was not good.


    She was drunk yesterday as if she was holding a pillar and shouting that she was going to marry and hold a man. She can feel the excitement now.


    "God, it''s not to say that she''s talking. I''m talking about it in the end." Hua Ruge slaps his forehead with chagrin.


    What can be remembered is this. What can''t be remembered doesn''t know what happened?


    I have no face to see anyone.


    Of course, no matter how to meet people, so she still went out of the door, just didn''t go to see Shangguan Li.


    She is very comfortable with her friends and visitors in the government, and the outside world is also changing. Recently, one thing that can attract the attention of people in the whole territory is only the integration of three major forces.


    The last patriarch of Wuji sword sect was injured in the last battle with the palace of heaven and pill. After the war, he passed on the clan to Tuoba Rui. At this time, Tuoba Rui asked him to go out and expressed his approval for this matter.


    It''s easy for mu Qingyan to carry the dean''s keepsake. Tianfu university has no objection to this.


    This is also a reasonable thing, after all, the merger will let them enjoy more fresh resources, why not.


    Lingtian palace is located in the sky above Yandu City, that is, above the old site of Tiandan palace, which is being prepared by the people of Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce.


    The father and son of the Tang family of Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce, while looking at the buildings in the sky, said, "at that time, our host wanted to establish a Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce in the sky. I said it was impossible. The palace of Tiandan won''t let anyone build a palace on their head. Who would have thought that after two years, the palace of Tiandan was finished, and the host family became a new overlord."


    "Yes, who could have thought of that." Tang Qing also said with emotion.


    "I haven''t seen what the air palace looks like yet," said Tang Ru, one of his younger sisters. "Can I go up and have a look after it is completed?"


    "I''m going to ask my host." Tang Qing replied again: "now the owners have been different from the past, even if you see it, you can''t be presumptuous, do you know?"


    "I have never been presumptuous." Tang Ru said with his eyes or looked up at the sky and said, "it seems that he knows what it will be like after he has been repaired."


    "We also want to know, but you don''t see that there are already dozens of array mages there. They will be covered before the palace is finished." Tang Qing said, "I really want to go up and have a look."


    It''s not just a few of their voices. Now people across the whole territory think so. What will this palace be like built in the air?


    Of course, some people also say that the palace will be built in the cloud. In this way, the emperor below will not be ignored. However, everyone knows that juntianxia and huaruge have deep feelings, so this speech did not trigger a wave of heart.


    The above construction was carried out smoothly, all in accordance with the plan of Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui.


    These days, someone has been visiting Hua Ruge, and Hua Ruge has dealt with it in waves until one day she heard that a military general she met said that the emperor was dispatching troops.


    "Isn''t it true that the army of the seven countries has already been sent to the past, and has triumphed all the way? What else do soldiers need to do? " Hua Yuege asked strangely.


    The general also shook his head and said: "it''s true that there is no need for reinforcements. The emperor''s transfer is to the south, and all of them are excellent strength. There are many powerful people with excellent strength to follow. It seems that the momentum will be great."


    "It''s not all his land to the south. Why should he send someone to it?" Hua rugo said it was very confused.


    The general also shook his head: "so I don''t know."


    Hua rugo thought about it in bed, because she was afraid of something bad, so she went to the palace the next day. She went to the palace wearing the imperial uniform of the national teacher.


    King world love Royal study, a look up way: "how do you come?"


    "I heard that you''re redeploying. What happened?" Hua Ruge sat down directly and didn''t take himself as an outsider at all.


    "You''re very well informed."


    "Three days ago, I knew through the dark night pavilion that many powerful people left the imperial capital and went to mysterious places. Today, it''s just completely confirmed." Hua Ruge was satisfied.


    Juntianxia nodded: "there''s nothing to hide from you about this. I sent people to places where they can land directly from the sea, because recently there''s news that people from other territories are waiting for shore one by one, so we have to deal with it."


    "Other territories?" Hua Yuege was puzzled: "what are they doing here, even if they are so far away from the land to manage?"


    "Yes." The king''s demeanor is surprisingly calm when it comes to great events.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment, and finally Mou Guang said: "it''s not for what you told me the other day, right?"


    "I think so. There are people who want to unify the five continents in other territories." Jun Tianxia narrowed his eyes and said that he wanted to know whether that man was worthy of being his opponent.


    Hua rugo was surprised to hear this. She had thought about this possibility before, but she would still be surprised to hear it.


    It''s easy to say, but it''s even more difficult to sit up. After all, the cultivation of people in this territory is generally lower, which is an absolute disadvantage.


    I don''t know how he feels that way.


    "Is it just safe to send your secret guards?" Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "I don''t need to go there."


    "No need." Jun Tianxia shook his head and said, "they will withdraw when they are in danger. You''d better prepare your wedding quietly."


    "So I really want to get married early, otherwise, if things are too big, it may affect the whole territory. Don''t disturb me." Hua Ruge''s brain circuit is always strange.

 Chapter 1397

    Jun Tianxia said with a smile, "don''t worry, no matter what happens to this continent, I will hold it for you, and I won''t let people disturb you to get married."


    "Thank you so much." Hua rugo said, "have you sent someone to sea recently?"


    "I know what you want to ask." "I have never stopped looking for her," said Jun Tianxia after thinking. "In the past, I also sent people to the sea all the year round. As long as I could take a boat, I would go to sea, but I have no news until now."


    "You don''t have to be discouraged. Take your time." Hua is like a song of comfort.


    "I''m confident that one day all the territory of the five continents will be included in the territory of my Daewoo. My army will travel all over the corner. No matter what she becomes, I can find her with that jade pendant." When you say this, you have absolute confidence in your eyes.


    Hua rugo took a cold breath when she heard of his ambition. Of course, she was not surprised. After all, it was in line with his personality.


    "I believe you." She said.


    A light tenderness appeared in the eyes of Jun Tianxia and nodded.


    After a while, Hua Yuege left the palace. Emperor Tianxia immediately called Mr. Shen to the study. Mr. Shen still wore that cloak, which made people unable to see the real face.


    "See the emperor." Mr. Shen bows to salute.


    "You are welcome, sir. I think it''s almost the time. I''d like to ask you to explore for me." The king said.


    Mr. Shen said immediately, "I''ll wait for the emperor''s words. The East China Sea is ready for this trip."


    "Thank you, sir. I will send someone to help you. You can take the overall situation." Let''s make a point.


    "I understand." There was a faint excitement in Mr. Shen''s hoarse voice.


    After a pause, the king asked again, "that artifact is as powerful as my master said, and it can improve the order of heaven and earth here?"


    "On the one hand, the power of the artifact requires the monarch to unify the territory and lead the dragon and Phoenix to the Qi." Mr. Shen said again and again: "this time it''s really heaven''s help to the emperor. The national master also returned with the Phoenix seal on the day when the artifact was born. Otherwise, it would be delayed for some time."


    Jun Tianxia relaxed a little and said, "I have been waiting for this day for a long time. The people in this world are limited by the order of heaven and earth. Their strength is too weak. It''s time to change."


    "I''m going to help the emperor plan." Mr. Shen said again.


    "Thank you, sir."


    "It''s my pleasure to assist a king like you." Mr. Shen''s voice was full of joy.


    Only such a king can make him show his ambition. No one else is worthy of him.


    Looking at Mr. Shen going out, Jun Tianxia sighed slightly, spread out his palm and looked at the half of the jade plate, saying: "I don''t know why, the longer time goes by, the clearer my impression of you will be, and the stronger my desire to see you again."


    He didn''t know why he had such a change. Even he didn''t know how much he wanted to become powerful and annex more territory because of his original ambition.


    On the other side, Hua rugo went back to the house. He wanted to see his mother and aunt, but when he came in, he was told, "our son is back, waiting for you in the house."


    "When did you come back?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    "For a while." The boy replied.


    Hua Ruge nodded and walked to the main courtyard. When he opened the door, he saw Tuoba Rui sitting on the mat. There was a small table in front of him, and he was making tea.


    "So fast, I thought it would take more days." Hua rugo said that he had come to the opposite side of him.


    "The specific affairs of zongmen were handled. I gave the palace to your Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce. There was nothing else." Tuoba Rui said and handed her a cup of tea.


    Hua Ruge then said with a smile, "you''ll be lazy, too."


    "Those things are too complicated. I''d better come back to accompany you." Tuo Ba Rui said and raised his head. He stared at her seriously and asked, "do you miss me?"


    "It''s only a few days." Hua Ruge is confused. She is busy greeting her friends and family these days. Before she can spare time to think about him, he comes back by himself and does not give her a chance.


    Tuoba Rui said with a more serious look: "I miss you. Come here and let me hug you."


    "I can''t help you." Hua, like a song, can''t laugh or cry.


    Tuo Barry pulled her to her leg and held her in her arms. She said in a tone of voice: "you little heartless man, you don''t think about me when you do something at home."


    "To receive friends, do everything else." Hua is as Frank as Goethe. She won''t say that she''s still broken after drinking.


    "And today?" Tuoba Rui asked again.


    "In the palace." Hua rugo raised his head when talking about this: "by the way, I haven''t told you about this. There are people from other territories who are attacking our border after the sea of heaven. Do you think it''s the yellow spring emperor who is coming after us?"


    "Well?" Tuo Ba Rui raised his eyebrows, but soon calmed down and said, "I don''t think it''s that fast. His strength will recover for a while."


    "Can you see that?"


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "no one knows better than me. He was already in a weak period that day. He was seriously injured when you shot him with a dead soul. He didn''t recover so quickly."


    Hua Yuege hears the words and suddenly asks, "I can hurt all the arrogant people like emperor huangquan. Did I have a special prestige that day?"


    "Do you think I had the energy to see your majesty?" Although Tuoba Rui''s voice is calm, he still has heartache in the eyes of the scene that day.


    Hua Ruge seemed to realize that the topic he was looking for wasn''t very brilliant, so he quickly turned around and said, "well, last time we heard something new about the five continents in the palace, it also involves a artifact. Do you want to listen?"


    "No." Tuo barrow stared at her noisy mouth and kissed her directly.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes were wide open, but soon she found that he was not only kissing, but also making mischief with his hands.


    "What are you doing?" She was surprised.


    "I haven''t seen you for several days. I want to express my missing with practical actions." Tuoba Rui said and picked her up.


    "Tuo Ba Rui, you big tail wolf, it''s daytime."


    "Are you so loud that no one else can hear you?"


    It''s too late for Hua rugo to say anything more. She has been pressed on the bed and her lips are blocked again.


    Tuo Ba Rui is a down-to-earth action school. His actions are not sloppy at all, and he will soon succeed.


    Hua Ruge wants to cry without tears. It''s a big day. How about her burden.


    "Little song." Tuoba Rui suddenly fell in her ear and said, "do you want to have a baby?"


    "What?" Hua Ruge was surprised.


    She always felt that the birth of a baby was far away from her, and he really asked her silly.

 Chapter 1398

    "How do you think of saying that?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her affectionately and said, "I just want to know what our two children will be like."


    "Then I''ll think about it." Hua Ruge''s serious way.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and kissed her forehead and said, "don''t worry."


    They didn''t get out of bed until evening. At night, they went to their mother shuiyunning to finish their dinner. At first, they were still talking about other things. Later, shuiyunning asked, "you two are going to get married. You''re too old to have a baby."


    "Ah?" Hua Ruge thought of the scene this afternoon as soon as he heard it, and his face was very red.


    "My sister said that marriage is not a family. We need a child. Then your mother and I will have nothing to do to bring you." Water Yunxuan is helping.


    Hua Ruge is still silent.


    Then shuiyunning looked at Tuoba Rui and said, "do you think it''s Xiaorui?"


    "Mother and aunt are right. We''ll take it to heart." Tuo Ba Rui was more easygoing in front of his elders. He added a piece of meat to Hua rugo and said, "eat more."


    Hua Yuege then buried himself in food.


    "Water Yun Ning gets reply then smile way:" still small Rui understands reason, that this matter so agreed


    "Mother, don''t worry." Tuo Ba Rui replied.


    Water Yunxuan looked at Hua Ruge and said with a smile, "I saw you blush for the first time, silly boy. It''s not a shame."


    "Your aunt is right. It''s a good thing. You should take care of it." Shuiyunning said that she also brought vegetables for her daughter.


    Hua Ruge can only nod her head and answer with a dull voice.


    After seeing her attitude, the two sisters were more relieved, so they had a wonderful meal.


    When he returned to the yard after dinner, Hua Ruge said bitterly, "it seems that my mother is serious."


    "I''m serious, too." Tuo Ba Rui and her ten fingers, said: "although I don''t want to have more than one little thing, but more or less there will be some expectations."


    Hua Ruge''s five senses are all wrinkling together, which is called a tangle.


    "I know you''ve been panicking for a while, let alone having children. Don''t worry. Let''s come a little bit. " Tuoba Rui comforted him.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I really need to slow down."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll talk to her sometime to make sure she won''t rush you." Tuoba Rui said.


    "It''s still your best friend." Hua laughs like a song.


    Tuoba Rui dotes on her nose and says, "silly girl."


    "If you are born, do you like boys or girls?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t even think about it: "daughter."


    "Why?"


    "I think girls will be more lovely than you." Tuoba Rui said directly.


    "Like me?" Hua Ruge looked up and down at himself, then shook his head and said, "no more."


    She really doesn''t think she has any advantages for her children, especially for a girl. It''s better if the boy is mischievous.


    "I think it''s better to be a boy, no matter how bad you are." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui does not agree: "not cute."


    Hua Ruge laughs and shakes her head. She feels that if she really has a boy, she will be rejected by her father. Of course, if she has a girl, it will be different. She will be held in the palm of her hand and loved. It''s strange that she grows up to be lawless.


    "What do you think?" Tuo Barry asked her.


    "Nothing. I''ll think about it." Hua Ruge said as he walked along, "I hope these three months will pass quickly. As long as the sea of heaven surges again, we won''t have to worry about it at all."


    Then they will have three years. It''s not impossible for them to have one or two.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her hand and says, "don''t worry, even if the yellow spring emperor comes this time, there will be no big waves on our ground. There are several of us."


    If he can''t deal with the strong man of that thousand years ago alone, but if it''s a home war, it''s not so easy to lose with the help of emperor Tianxia, childe wutrace and mink.


    Hua Yuege hears Yan Shu and takes a breath: "to be honest, I really have a strong sense of security when I come back here."


    No matter how the sky falls, there are people standing beside her. It will be easier for them to carry them together.


    "It''s late. Go back." Tuoba Rui leads her forward.


    That night, Hua Ruge said to mink, "it''s reasonable to say that this invitation has been sent out for many days, and it''s time to arrive, isn''t it something?"


    "I''ll go to a Li tomorrow to see if there''s any news from the East." Hua Ruge turned over and said solemnly, "you know, those who come from other territories land from all places, including the East."


    "If the people of other continents are very strong, he will definitely suffer losses." The more Hua Ruge recites, the more he feels flustered, and he plans to get up.


    Tuoba Rui pulls her back to the bed and says, "forget what the emperor said last time?"


    "What?"


    "The reason why he didn''t come to help Daewoo."


    "Shut up?" Hua Ruge said a word and then relaxed a lot.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "it''s good to remember. Go to sleep. I''ll ask you tomorrow."


    "Oh." Hua Ruge nodded obediently.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in her arms and closes her eyes.


    Although he was coaxed to sleep in the evening, Hua Ruge got up early the next day and ran to shangguanli''s yard without breakfast.


    At this time, shangguanli is sitting in the yard, with four or five jade slips on her hand. Since she came to the guoshifu, no very important news will come.


    When Lan''er saw Hua Ruge, he laughed and said, "the master of the state is here?"


    "What are you laughing at?" Hua Ruge has a foreboding feeling.


    "No Nothing... " Lan''er immediately chuckled and bowed.


    Hua Ruge remembered that he had drunk fragments in front of the master and the servant. He didn''t know what absurd things he had done.


    Shangguanli raises his head, and his lips are very rare with a little smile.


    Hua Ruge knew it was not good, and asked earnestly on one face, "tell me the truth, you two, did you leave any crystal image that night?"


    "What? What else do you want to know about yourself? " Asked Shangguan Li.


    "I don''t want to, to tell you the truth." Hua Ruge''s eyes are fixed on Shangguan Li''s face, and she doesn''t let go of any subtle expressions.


    However, shangguanli''s expression management has always been strong. She didn''t see anything for a long time. At last, she could only admit: "it''s related to my reputation. You can''t hide it from me."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so bored." Shangguan Li smiled and asked her, "what are you doing so early?"

 Chapter 1399

    "Let me ask you something. Have you paid attention to the news about the eastern Xinjiang recently?" Hua Yuege sat down and asked.


    Shangguan Li nodded: "yes."


    "Is there any movement over there?" She asked again.


    "If there is an invasion by foreigners, it''s just that the strength is not high and it''s not difficult to deal with. The eastern minority is still closed. " Shangguan Li answers.


    Hua rugo was relieved when she heard this. She said, "he will not be able to put it in my heart until later. Now it''s all right."


    Shangguan Li puts down the jade slips and starts to see others.


    Lan''er poured a cup of tea for Hua rugo. She looked at it and said, "can you bring me some snacks by the way? I haven''t eaten anything in the morning."


    "Yes." Lan''er agreed with a smile and turned to the kitchen.


    Hua Ruge waited for Shangguan Li to finish reading it before asking, "is there anything important?"


    "Many places have been invaded by foreign countries, but the strength of the people who came here is generally not strong, and the local clans can cope with it." Said Shangguan Li.


    "That''s strange." Hua Yuege frowned, "isn''t it the Outland I have been to?"


    "Take a look at the follow-up. Maybe it''s just a little guy." Shangguan Li said and put away the jade slips.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it seems that there won''t be any big problems in a short time. I can prepare for the wedding at ease."


    After that, she left after eating cakes here in shangguanli. She decided to discuss the wedding details with Tuo BARREI.


    Tuoba Rui is reading this book recently. After all, he hasn''t noticed the process of other people''s big marriage before.


    Hua Ruge also followed, but he was not sleepy: "I said how many rules you had in ancient times. It''s also necessary to say which foot you took first when you went out. I didn''t have so much trouble when I conferred the title of national teacher."


    Tuo Ba Rui is serious, but even though he can''t wait for the wedding any longer, he feels a little bored and kneads his eyebrows.


    "Let''s talk to juntianxia. Let''s ask him to send the people in the etiquette department to help me. In addition to the necessary process, we should simplify it, and invite guests only to acquaintances. How about not having a big rehearsal?" Hua Ruge makes ideas.


    Tuoba Rui thought and nodded, "OK."


    It''s not the two of them who can get over the details.


    Juntianxia received the news that day. He called the Minister of rites in person with a smile, explained Hua Ruge''s request, and then let him do it.


    The Minister of rites came to say goodbye to Hua Ruge on the same day, and then went to Yandu. There were also officials of rites and the royal forest army. After all, it was the wedding of the master of the state, so we must take it seriously.


    After the etiquette is handed over, the two people are much more relaxed. They just go shopping and buy things for marriage everyday. They are much more comfortable.


    Over there in Yandu, Lingtian palace is constantly building day and night. The etiquette department constantly draws up various plans and grinds them a little bit.


    LAN binger''s clothes didn''t delay. He didn''t go out of the palace all day and didn''t practice. Even tuobayu left out and was only busy with needlework.


    For this reason, the guoshifu that tuobayu came to was black faced twice, but the dress was not only Hua Ruge''s, but also his uncle''s. even if he borrowed a few courage, he would not have any objection.


    When someone from Kyushu chamber of Commerce came to report the progress, Hua Ruge half lay in the courtyard and said: "it''s really a bit too much for our wedding to make others so busy. You can certainly make a big red envelope for others at that time."


    "Yes." Tuo Ba Rui replied at the same time.


    At the beginning of Hua Ruge''s thinking about the specific amount of red envelopes, a young man ran in and said, "master Guoshi, the little master in the east of Xinjiang has arrived."


    She was surprised to hear that she got up, but before she could take a step, she heard a clear voice in the courtyard: "sister."


    Then a purple light flashed, and the mink, as always, rushed into her arms.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are shining, but before he can say anything, Hua Ruge holds mink down and says, "how many times have you said it? Now you''re grown up, you can''t hold it."


    "But I miss my sister. For so long, mink wants to see her every day." Mink is still the face of the peerless monster, but when he sees Hua Ruge, he immediately seamlessly switches to a child''s appearance, and the grievance in the purple pupil is like being robbed of sugar.


    "Elder sister knows, elder sister is also thinking of you, darling." Hua Ruge touched his head lovingly.


    Mink looked at her carefully, with tears flashing in his eyes: "I thought something happened to my sister. It''s so nice to see you again now."


    "Silly child, elder sister has the person that you love me so, where is willing to have an accident." Hua Yuege was very pleased with his face, but could not help but feel sad to see him like this.


    Tuo Ba Rui turns his head and doesn''t stare at them anymore. He seems to let them go.


    The mink sniffed and said, "as long as my sister is OK, I will be relieved."


    "Darling, come and sit down." Hua Ruge brought him to the stone table.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded at him and said, "here you are?"


    "Well." The mink replied, "you did find my sister. I didn''t see you wrong."


    "It''s quite a thrill." Tuoba Ruiping and peaceful road.


    After all, the two have fought side by side for many times, which is a kind of life friendship. Although they don''t talk much, they still have mutual feelings.


    Hua Ruge hurriedly asked the kitchen to make food. After ordering a dozen, they were all mink''s favorite.


    Mink''s eyes are bent with a smile. He can eat with his sister again. He likes this feeling very much.


    After having a meal, Hua rugo was surprised to find that his accomplishments had already broken through the human extreme. After all, it is almost impossible to break through the human extreme in this territory with his own strength.


    Of course, she didn''t bother about it for a long time. After all, mink has blood power, and it''s not impossible for ordinary people to do it.


    After dinner, Hua rugo asked her, "what have I done since I left this year?"


    "In practice, I want to find my sister and protect her." Said mink with a serious face.


    "I know you want to." She touched his head and said, "didn''t come to see your sister a Li often?"


    She felt that shangguanli couldn''t ask, so it''s more reliable to ask minor questions. After all, before she left, she thought that both of them had such a good feeling for each other.


    "No, I just want to practice."


    Hua Ruge laughs: "you silly child, can''t be single for your sister, can''t you?"


    "And sister a Li also said that she would let me go to her less. She should practice seriously and not be disturbed often." Mink is a little helpless when talking about it.


    Hua Ruge said in her heart that she didn''t see Shangguan Li practice seriously. It seems that the meaning of this refusal is obvious.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just come to my sister''s, and she will eat with you and play with you." She touched his head with a soft touch.

 Chapter 1400

    "Good." Mink smiled, very satisfied.


    One side of Tuoba Rui opened the book for half a day without turning a page. At last he couldn''t read it, so he got up and went into the room.


    Hua spits out her tongue like a song. She knows that Tuoba Rui is a man of common sense though he is domineering.


    On the same day, the two brothers and sisters said a lot, and only in the evening did they go back to their respective rooms.


    When Hua Ruge came in, she saw Tuo BARREI was still reading at the desk. Her expression was the same as usual. She leaned over and said: "I haven''t slept yet."


    "Waiting for you." Tuoba Rui put down the book and looked up at her, obviously with dissatisfaction in her eyes.


    "I know you''re the best." Hua rugo held his arm and said, "I''m coming back to sleep with you."


    "Sometimes I really want to lock you at home so that no one can see you." Tuoba Rui said the obvious jokes seriously, as if he had considered them.


    Hua Ruge swallowed his saliva and came close to his face and said, "I''m good if I don''t lock up."


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her chin, kisses heavily next moment, kisses and says low: "I really have no way to take you."


    "Not because I''m cute." Hua Ruge pulled his arm with a smile and said, "it''s getting late. Go to sleep."


    "But it doesn''t seem that there is no way." Tuo Ba Rui said, holding her in her arms and walking to the bed.


    "Again?" Hua, like a song, wants to cry without tears.


    "It''s a mistake to be too cute. Cure it." Tuoba Rui said that she had been pressed under her body.


    Hua Ruge could not help crying and laughing after hearing this: "I said you can''t be so careful. I just said a few words, but I didn''t hug you."


    "You still want to hug?"


    "I didn''t think about it..."


    "You can only think of me at any time in the future?"


    "It''s all right if you don''t get angry." Hua is like a song for a second.


    "That''s what you said..."


    "Big brother, you''re not welcome."


    "What can I do for you and your daughter-in-law?"


    "I......"


    Hua rugo thinks that what he thinks in the morning is wrong. Which is a reasonable man? Is it a black bellied and mischievous man? God, her waist is going to break.


    After that, Hua Ruge tried to go to Xiao mink''s yard to reminisce the past, not to let Tuo BARREI see it. Of course, she didn''t go there every day. After learning that Xiao mink was getting along with shangguanli, she went to shangguanli''s yard.


    At this time, shangguanli is still sitting in the shade of the yard, in front of which is a row of jade slips. It seems that he is thinking again.


    "What can I do for you?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "If you don''t disturb me, it''s for me." Shangguan Li said, but he opened his eyes and told Lan''er to serve tea.


    "You are a man of duplicity." Hua Ruge sat in the sunshine opposite her and said, "Mingming is a good man. He has to treat himself as a bad man."


    "Who told you I was a good man?" Shangguan Li picks his eyebrows slightly.


    "If I don''t know you, there will be no one who knows you." Hua is like a song of nature.


    Shangguan Li looks at her: "so what do you want to say today?"


    "I can see that you don''t repel mink. Why don''t you let him near you?" Hua Ruge asked the right question.


    Mink arrived at the Guoshi mansion two days ago. Shangguan Li had guessed that Hua Ruge would have this question, so his face didn''t show any waves. Instead, he said, "what can I do if I get close? It''s not a bad thing to keep a little distance from each other. "


    "What''s your logic?" Hua Ruge didn''t understand after several rounds of brain rotation.


    "My logic." Shangguan Li answers.


    Hua Ruge rubbed his eyebrows and said, "as your friend, I really think about you. You can''t seal yourself up like this."


    "Don''t worry, I will live well." Shangguan Li says and drinks the cold tea in front of him.


    At this time Lan''er came over with tea, but also a face of helplessness.


    Hua Ruge has no way to deal with such Shangguan glass. She is too insecure and can''t be persuaded.


    Lan''er came to Hua Ruge and said in a low voice, "master Guoshi, come and sit more when you are free."


    It''s too lonely to have someone to talk to.


    "I know." Hua rugo said again: "last time when the ceremony Department drew up the invitation list, it was written in southern Xinjiang. I think peacock king, as my acquaintance, should have come back. Maybe you won''t be so safe then."


    "Peacock king?" When shangguanli heard the name, he had a weak look in his eyes.


    In those days, peacock king still remembers her death, but now she sees that man again?


    Hua Ruge nodded: "he''s not as easy to kill as mink. You''re ready for it."


    Shangguan Li rubs his eyebrows and thinks about whether to move abroad to find another residence in Shifu. However, he thinks it''s a bit too embarrassing. Let''s forget it.


    Hua Ruge had lunch here and talked for a long time before she left, but as soon as she just walked up to Guan Li''s face with some expression sank down again, leaning against the shadow and saying nothing.


    On the other side, mink went to the palace to see juntianxia come back. He wanted to challenge, but juntianxia government was busy and refused. So mink directly found Tuoba Rui.


    "I know you''re good. How about you and me?" The marten went straight to the room to fight.


    Tuo Barry looked up at him and asked, "are you sure?"


    "Of course, I want to fight with you for a long time. Now I have to fight once when I finally break through in a year of hard study." Said mink definitely.


    Tuoba Rui nodded, "OK."


    So Hua Ruge just came back from the outside and saw two people in the hospital. Tuoba Rui was indifferent, while mink was serious and alert.


    "Why? You''re not going to fight, are you? " Hua Ruge hurriedly stops in the middle.


    Tuoba Rui nodded, "the little Lord of eastern Xinjiang comes to challenge me."


    "What?" Hua Ruge looks at the mink and shakes his head repeatedly and says, "I can''t do that. Mink, you''re not his opponent."


    "I know I may not be able to, but I''ll try." Mink insisted that he didn''t fight a single battle and didn''t know his strength. It was a bit hard.


    Tuoba Rui also said: "don''t worry, I have discretion, and the eastern minority leader is not so easy to hurt."


    Hua Ruge swallowed the water channel: "of course, I know you two will be OK, but don''t you want to hit my mansion here?"


    Can you blow this gorgeous mansion into cinders at any time.


    "We can fight in sister''s city." Mink tries to find a way.


    Tuoba Rui also nodded.


    "All right." Hua Ruge had no choice but to sacrifice them out of the city.

 Chapter 1401

    When she took the city of the sky, she secretly congratulated herself that it had been refined again by Gong Qiyu. Otherwise, even if it had not been destroyed by the yellow spring emperor, it would have been destroyed by the two men.


    In the next moment, the city of the sky will be magnified over the guoshifu. Tuo BARREI and Xiao mink will enter the city one after another, and then there will be the magic power of Taoism.


    Hua Ruge originally thought that the combat power of mink would be much worse than that of Tuoba Rui, but although there was a distance, it was not so different. As a monster, he will have a great advantage in power.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s strongest magic will not be used in this contest, so it is estimated that it will take a while.


    The soldiers on patrol looked up at the sky one after another, and rushed over as soon as they found out the war, because the emperor of the universe banned fighting in the city, but when they got close, they knew that it was not their business.


    In the sky above the national division, let alone their ordinary patrolmen, who are not in charge, even the ministers have no right to impeach.


    So the soldiers became angry, and they were all there watching. They guessed who was fighting according to the fluctuation.


    Many monks also gathered to watch, and these people were more knowledgeable. When they saw the familiar purple light and sword Qi, they immediately guessed that they were the new patriarch of Wuji sword sect and the minority patriarch of eastern Xinjiang.


    Hua Ruge knows that Tuo BARREI has a sense of propriety, and doesn''t go in to watch the war. He just asks the servants to prepare a snack plate to eat melon and watch the opera.


    Soon the news spread to the palace, but the emperor listened carefully: "send more people around the guoshifu to prevent more fighting and casualties."


    After hearing this, the general asked subconsciously, "emperor, I''m afraid it''s not good. If the master of the state breaks the rules in such a public way, there will be criticism in the community."


    "You can''t hear my words?" Jun Tianming''s expression has not changed, but it makes people feel cold all over.


    "The emperor atones for his sins, and I will do it now." The general quickly bowed down.


    After closing the door of the Royal book room, Gonggong Li said: "emperor, I don''t know if I should say something?"


    "When won''t you say it?" Jun Tianxia said that he had picked up a memorial.


    "Master Guoshi has done great service to my Daewoo, but she will soon become the master mother of Lingtian palace, the Phoenix seal..." When Li Gonggong said this, he stopped and looked at the expression of juntianxia carefully.


    "She also wanted to return the Phoenix seal to me when she was in the Palace last time, but I am most relieved that the Phoenix seal can''t be ownerless." Said the king of the world.


    "But it''s not a good thing for me to have such a reputation." Li Gonggong said again.


    Jun Tianxia looked at him and said, "I was brought up by you since I was a child. My father-in-law has something to say around the corner?"


    "Here..."


    "I''ll say it again. I can''t find a woman to let her enter the harem. No one can take my Phoenix seal." The king''s firm way.


    Li Gonggong sighed helplessly: "I didn''t let you look for it, but you always have to look for it."


    This year, if you don''t come out of the palace, you won''t get a draft, and the maids are too lazy to have a look. It''s not what he should say when he is a slave. There is no woman in the circle of their monarch except Hua Ruge. How can we find the leader of the harem.


    "Draft? Those fat and vulgar powders? " It''s just boring to mention it.


    "It''s not that the old slave said you. After all these years, except for our master, you don''t think anyone else is good. It''s not good to go on like this." Gonggong Li also went out of his way.


    In any case, their emperor read the old love and didn''t want his old life.


    "Who said it." A smiling face with tears in his head emerged. The woman who sacrificed for him and let him not have burden in her heart had already become a bright color in his life.


    It can''t be wiped off.


    "The once great princess Zheng?" Li Gonggong sighed more when he mentioned this.


    This idea is not as good as their national teachers. Although they are going to marry, they are at least living. It''s good to hear that. Life and death are unknown. Whereabouts are unknown. It makes people despair.


    Li Gonggong felt that his hair was so white these two years.


    "In a word, it doesn''t need to be discussed. If you don''t find it, you won''t find it."


    Mr. Li had a headache, but he felt that some of his black hair could not be kept, which broke his heart.


    However, he felt that he was incapable of persuasion, so he went to see the master of the state another day to see if he could make a peace.


    At this time, Hua Ruge was still eating in the yard, so she waited for the night, but there was no sign of stopping. After thinking about it, she decided to go to bed.


    And later facts also proved that she was indeed wise, because the war actually lasted for three days, but it was not over, and the two had already begun to fight.


    Hua Ruge took a look at them and found that they were not only competing, but also challenging their own limits. She knew that in this case, they could greatly improve their potential, so she didn''t stop them.


    The more people gathered around the guoshifu, the better it was that there was no stampede because of the foresight of the emperor.


    Hua Ruge sometimes squats on the wall even if he considers whether he wants to collect some ticket money. If there is more nonsense, a wedding must be enough.


    On the fifth day, the battle between the two men finally came to an end. They were all fighting without strength and were not determined to win or lose.


    However, it is clear that the two are not counted by outsiders. If they really fight, Tuo BARREI still has an unshakable advantage.


    Although the friars have experienced some in the process of observing the fluctuation of the battle, they still regret not to see the win or lose.


    Hua rugo squatted on the wall and was very glad to see that people were disappointed when they came back. Otherwise, people must be shouting for refund now. She didn''t want to be baptized by rotten eggs.


    After that, the two people shut up one after another. They couldn''t see anyone for more than ten days.


    Hua ruguodun thought the world was changing too fast. She was in a dilemma before. She didn''t know how to arrange the time between the two. Now it''s good. She''s ignored.


    With shangguanli as the intelligence machine, she can get first-hand information every day without going out. According to her knowledge, people from other regions have gradually retreated after losing the enemy, and they are no longer dangerous.


    Her Lingtian palace project is half completed. It''s estimated that they can do the wedding in another 20 days.


    Of course, Hua Ruge is not so heartless. She always feels that this foreign exploration is unusual. It seems that there are some hidden plots.


    She wants to come and go, but first she has to write for the attention of the whole world.

 Chapter 1402

    Jun Tianxia naturally knew something unusual, so he sent people to the battlefield to explore and see if he could find some traces.


    However, there is no progress even after ten days'' delay. At this time, several people have no energy to think about it, because the marriage period of Hua Ruge is near.


    Xi Fu has already been made, but LAN bing''er can''t spare time. She rushes to Yandu and the etiquette department for a lucky day.


    At this time, Tuoba Rui and mink have already passed the customs one after another, we can see that their strength has been improved.


    "It''s time for us to go to Yandu. We need to prepare for it." Hua Ruge mentioned it when talking with Tuo BARREI.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "just these two days, let''s go together."


    "Good."


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said, "we are going to get married soon. What do you think?"


    "To be honest, I really don''t have any idea at this time. I just think that there won''t be so many troubles after getting married early." Hua rugo said that although she didn''t have to prepare anything in person, she was required to participate in the process in person, so she had a headache when she thought about it.


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at her and said, "you are telling the truth."


    "You think so, too?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "No, I was born in the palace, and I have experienced more than this heavy etiquette. There is no problem in implementing it." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge is curious: "what do you think?"


    "Put it in your pocket early so that no one will think about it." Tuo Barry looked at her and said.


    Hua Ruge almost didn''t turn his eyes. "It''s like I''m a small thing."


    "Not an object." Tuo Ba Rui holds her in her arms and seriously corrects: "it''s baby."


    Hua Ruge is honest.


    Tuoba Rui smiles and kisses her on the forehead.


    Two days later, Hua Ruge took a group of relatives and friends to the spaceship and flew to Yandu.


    After arriving at Yandu, LAN binger''s sacrifice to heaven ended and a date for marriage was set.


    Hua Ruge had five days left before she saw what else she wanted to do to kill her. Later, she knew that she was going to learn etiquette. When she heard the word etiquette, she was even petrified.


    Four mammies came to teach her in the palace. Tuoba Rui said it just once.


    Hua Ruge looks at the four mammies in front of her and cries bitterly. She vows to love Tuo BARREI all her life. It''s enough to get married once.


    In the next few days, she seldom got up seriously. She followed the teacher step by step to learn how to walk without making a sound, and her shoulders and head should be stable.


    In addition, there is a saying about how to kneel and how to sit. She has to come one by one.


    She is used to being casual. Even if she is serious for a while, it is not easy to correct it. She can only practice again and again.


    One day down Tuo Ba Rui can''t look down: "we don''t practice. We usually get married as we like."


    He doesn''t care what others think. It''s mainly that his daughter-in-law is not tired.


    "I would like to, but everything on that day will be recorded and spread by crystal image. I don''t want the whole territory to see jokes." Hua Ruge seldom wants to compete.


    Tuoba Rui was a little surprised: "what do you think others think of you?"


    In his opinion, the absurd things she has done over the years are definitely less than the decent things she has done.


    Hua Ruge didn''t look at him well, and then said, "I''ll get married once in my life, of course, seriously."


    "Just try your best. Don''t tire yourself." Tuoba Rui still ordered.


    "Don''t worry, I''m smart."


    So the wise master practiced for five days day and night. On the morning of the wedding day, he passed the exam carelessly. This kind of speed made the tutor talk.


    If this is not their noble master, but some little palace maids, it is estimated that they have already been scolded by the bloody dog.


    How can I be so stupid!


    Hua Ruge was quite satisfied with her achievements. When LAN binger helped her arrange her wedding dress that morning, she said: "little binger, do you see my present appearance? Absolutely famous lady, full marks for etiquette."


    "My sister did a good job." LAN bing''er boasts calmly.


    It''s estimated that anyone who has a filter with a obsessed girl like her feels very good to see Hua Ruge on any side.


    Hua Ruge grinned triumphantly, but soon recovered as usual. After all, she could not disturb others to make up for her, and the one who combed her hair on it.


    LAN bing''er stands up after finishing and looks at Hua Ruge. She says in her eyes, "my sister is so beautiful."


    "I think it''s still good-looking. It''s going to be amazing." "Yes, my sister must be the most beautiful bride," Hua said Blue ice son sincerely way.


    Hua Yuemei asked again after a while: "I''ve got married. You and brother Tuoba were ready to get married before I disappeared. Why haven''t they moved?"


    "At that time, I was going to get married after I asked Tiandan palace, but later my sister disappeared. I couldn''t let it go, so I put it down." LAN bing''er said with a smile and said, "now my sister is very happy. I think we are soon."


    "You silly child, how old are you still looking after me." Hua rugo said and pinched her face.


    The maids on one side were surprised. It''s amazing that their high priest was so pinched.


    LAN bing''er said with a smile, "no matter how big, bing''er will never forget her sister."


    She always remembered the kindness of that year and never forgot it.


    "I''m glad to see you like this." Hua Ruge is very emotional.


    LAN bing''er nodded his head and said, "I can''t believe it. Now I sometimes dream back to the past. I don''t know what kind of life is a dream after I wake up. It will take a long time to slow down."


    "It''s all over."


    "Yes, it was my sister who came out, not only brought me out of the bitter days, but also eliminated my hostility to the world and learned to live a good life." LAN bing''er said seriously, "bing''er has long regarded you as his elder sister."


    "I am not." Hua rugo reached out and wiped the tears from her face: "how big is it? I''m not afraid that people will laugh at you."


    LAN bing''er took a sniff and said, "what my sister said is that today''s big day should be a smile."


    "Silly girl." When Hua Yuege said this, his voice was full of the taste of doting.


    Before dawn, this area has been combed and washed. Hua rugo put on the red cap and sat on the bed waiting.


    At this time, Tuoba Rui also walked out of Lingtian palace. Thirty two people behind him flew down from the cloud with a big red sedan chair. Countless people looked up to the sky with envy and blessing on their faces.


    People also saw a smile on Tuo Barrow''s face, which was even rarer than the beginning of the world. It can be seen how happy he was in his heart.

 Chapter 1403

    This day is a day of universal celebration. Red satin is hung in front of every house, red lanterns are hung in the street, and people wear festive clothes to go out. If you can see the direction of Yandu, you can look up to the sky. If you can''t see it, you go to the Square in the center of the city.


    At this time, all kinds of performances suitable for the old and the young are gathered on the squares of each city, and people are watching and enjoying it.


    People in the streets and alleys have to talk about this marriage. Most of them are blessings. Of course, there are regrets. They say that the emperor has deep feelings. It would be better if the master married the emperor and became a Phoenix.


    Of course, with the coming of this day, it can only be a good wish.


    Tianbian''s sedan chair fell in front of the gate of Tianfu college. Tuo BARREI walked into the gate first, then Hua Ruge, who was wearing a big red cover, walked out with the help of Mammy and LAN binger.


    After that, she slowly stepped over the fire pot in front of the door, which led to the sedan chair.


    Tuoba Rui looks at the steady pace of Hua Ruge, the smile on his face is stronger, and the person who has been thinking about for so long is finally going to become him.


    After receiving the bride, 108 guns of Tianfu college were lit in eight batches.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The aura shell, which was loaded by the force of elements, was shot out of the barrel. Its voice was loud and powerful.


    The cannon fell, and the sedan chair rose again, slowly rising from below, then disappearing into the clouds.


    Above, is just completed Lingtian palace.


    Lingtian palace covers more than ten cities and is built in January with tens of thousands of skilled craftsmen in the world. It is the only one that has come here to see its grandeur and magnificence.


    At this time, in the etiquette palace of Lingtian palace, the world''s Heroes gathered and stood on both sides according to their status, with a red carpet in the middle. At the end of the red carpet, there was a table with one person on each side. They were shuiyunning and the original leader of the limitless sword clan, the only elder of Tuo barrui.


    Tuo BARREI and Hua rugo have not yet entered the arena. People are still chatting with each other. Part of them are talking about the new couple''s marriage, and part of them are really reminiscing about the past. After all, they haven''t seen each other for a long time. This time, they are all together.


    Of course, there are enemies for those who have a good friendship, but on this occasion, even if there is no big hatred, they dare not to fight. After all, it takes courage and fear of death to smash this kind of arena.


    At the front, the two elders also talked very well, both expressed their support and blessing for the children, and the atmosphere was very pleasant.


    Soon Tuoba Rui appeared in front of the door with Hua Ruge. They stood side by side with a red silk in their hands. There was a big red flower in the middle of the silk.


    At this time, the Minister of rites of Daewoo presided over the ceremony, stepping on the auspicious time to let two people enter the door, and then following the etiquette to worship heaven and earth and parents.


    Hua rugoumeng is under the cover. Fortunately, she doesn''t feel so passive when she has a mind that can lean out to check the surrounding environment. Of course, that''s good. Now she''s thinking about what to do next, even if it''s wrong.


    The guests here are not used to seeing such a well behaved Hua Ruge. They wonder if the woman under the cover is the one who is usually informal and unrestrained.


    Although Hua Ruge disappeared in their sight for a whole year, she impressed people so much that it was hard to see.


    After worshiping heaven and earth, Hua Ruge felt a little excited when the couple worshipped each other.


    Before meeting Tuoba Rui, Hua rugo never imagined what it would be like to get married. After all, she was very strong from childhood, and no one dared to approach her when she was young.


    I thought it would be nice to live alone like this for a lifetime. Unexpectedly, she met her once again and got on the thief ship. Now, it has developed to this stage.


    Up to now, she really has to lament the impermanence of the world.


    If one day she can go back to the earth, she must take Tuo BARREI to show off to those old guys. Who says she can''t get married? She can not only get married but also find such an excellent man.


    Think of the old guy''s way of staggering, and she''ll think it''s cool.


    At this moment, she is more than the only one in her heart. How could Tuo Barry think that he would one day bow down for a woman and make the oath to her.


    After the worship, they got up. Just before they went to the main hall to receive Lingtian palace, they heard a loud thunder in the sky. There was a purple thunder dragon flying across the sky towards Lingtian palace.


    All the people in the hall were shocked. Tuo Barry''s eyes narrowed, and suddenly a big hand formed by white light appeared behind him, smashing at the Thunder Dragon.


    "Boom!"


    When he hit the Thunder Dragon with a big hand, it made a huge and shocking noise, which made the whole Lingtian palace shake.


    After a stroke, the big palm seal and Lei long disappear at the same time, and we can''t see which is better or which is worse.


    "Jie Jie, took away the weapons of our great emperor. Do you think you can live in peace?" A strange voice came from the outside. It was male, female and male, but it was very powerful. It could be heard by almost half of the universe.


    Tuoba Rui is going out with his eyes narrowed. He holds him with one hand.


    He looked back at Hua Ruge who pulled him: "Xiaoge, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m trying to make a kiss. I want you to help me lift the lid." Hua Ruge''s voice is full of soft feelings.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded, raised her head with two hands, looked at her and said, "I''m lucky to marry you."


    "Don''t say goodbye, someone is coming to kill us. We are really vegetarian." When Hua Yuege spoke again, her voice was somewhat casual, but everyone knew that she was not joking.


    How earth shaking Hua Ruge has been in this territory, no one here will forget.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and said, "I''m still reluctant to leave. Let''s go."


    So they flew out at the same time, and stood on Lingtian palace in happy clothes, looking at the people.


    Outside, a purple robed man stood in the void, surrounded by purple robes. He saw the two men come out and say, "what do you two little dolls think you are capable of? Today, either hand over the heartbroken spear or change the happy hall into the spirit hall. "


    "I don''t care what emperor you used this thing. If you ask me, I can give it to you, but what do you mean by threatening me?" Hua Ruge picked up her eyebrows and said, "look down on me?"


    At this time, all the people in the hall followed to see what happened. When they heard Hua Ruge''s words, they were sure that she had not run away.


    It''s always amazing and crazy.

 Chapter 1404

    "Baby, you don''t want to eat any more wine." Purple robed people said that the whole breath began to soar. At this time, the sky was full of purple thunder clouds, which made people feel palpitation like Tianwei.


    "Old man, don''t think you can ignore people if you have some skills. For the moment, if you dare to make my wedding, you will die." Hua Yuege said, turning over his hands and taking out the ghost gun.


    Suddenly a terrible sense of killing rushed to the sky, and the powerful gas of killing directly scattered the thunder cloud in the sky, which was extremely powerful.


    The onlookers were shocked when they saw it. When Hua Ruge left, his strength was too strong to be looked at directly. Now it can only be described as terrible.


    This is a force they have never heard of.


    At the same time, Tuo Barry moved too. He turned his hand and took out his long sword. He stared at Zipao''s man: "in any case, if you dare to make my wedding, don''t want to go out alive."


    Once again, the people in the audience were shocked, and they were worthy of the fact that they were about to become a couple. Even with their arrogant tone, they were just like copying and pasting.


    Not only did the two men have actions, but the king world, the childe without trace and the mink behind them all came out slowly, and their eyes were fixed on the purple robed man, as if they were looking at a dead man.


    At this time, people in purple robe are a little suspicious of life. Isn''t it the territory of the prefecture that he came to? Isn''t the peak strength of people here only human extreme situation?


    He originally wanted to show that when he heard that the ghost gun of emperor huangquan had been robbed, he wanted to send it back, so that he could win some face in the place of emperor huangquan.


    It was supposed to be easy, but now it doesn''t seem so easy.


    How can he be despised by a few people who have the same cultivation as shrimps? Didn''t he just show enough momentum?


    How could it not have stopped these people.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t seem to pay attention to him, but said to Hua Ruge, "the thing you wear today is a skirt. It''s inconvenient to go to war. Please give it to me."


    "Can you be alone?" She felt a strong breath from this guy, which was second only to the yellow spring emperor, a bit like the level of the holy master of Jinyu holy land.


    "Here we are." The childe said that he put the fox in his sleeve and stood out.


    Juntianxia and mink come forward at the same time. Mink is also very considerate to pull Hua Ruge aside and signal her to watch.


    Hua rugo would like to ask you if you know the strength of this man? Don''t you really have to do it yourself?


    The purple robed man looked at the look of several people in the other party. He was very angry before fighting.


    The leaders of all fields in the war also think the atmosphere is a little strange. It''s reasonable to say that Ling Tiangong, a mysterious powerful man with unpredictable strength, should not be prepared for the battle?


    What does it mean to be confident? Look down on people?


    "You damned ants, since you are stubborn, don''t blame me for sending you to hell." After a strange cry, the man took out a purple sword and attacked several people.


    Tuo Ba Rui rushes to the front without saying a word, and directly confronts with each other. Although he shows some disdain, the big hand behind him appears again, which shows that he is ready to fight.


    For the strong at this level, he dare not take it lightly.


    Juntianxia and mink don''t know how deep they are. They haven''t come into contact with such a strong person. At first, they were only on the periphery. One of them took out a jade seal to press the purple robed man down. The power of the whole Daewoo''s qi movement is extraordinary.


    Mink is to sacrifice the demon God clock, regardless of the strength of the match or not.


    As a man with rich experience in actual combat, childe wutrace fought with Tuo BARREI in close combat. The strong palm power and the use of time and magic power made the Zipao''s civil defense impossible to defend.


    Of course, although Zipao people don''t know what means these people have, they are really surprised by these means, but after all, he is a super strong man. Although he didn''t take the upper hand in a while, he still dodged easily and didn''t hurt a few people.


    Hua rugo stood and looked at the itch. She felt that although she was not the opponent of the old man yet, she could definitely help her with her current combat power and soul breaking gun.


    However, since they don''t let themselves do it, there must be a way. She can only take care of them on the periphery to avoid the old man''s serious injury.


    There is no doubt that this level of fighting is very terrifying. In addition, the order of heaven and earth in this territory is not perfect, and the stability of space is not strong. So every time they fight, there will be a very terrifying space black hole, which makes the onlookers panic.


    They also know at this time what kind of strength these once pioneering people have. Even if they are only born in a small world, no one can stop them from shining.


    It''s so strong.


    Hua Ruge stood in front of these people, waiting for his hand at any time.


    Of course, such a big movement above will not be heard below, but for a while, people will look up at the sky and see the fierce battle in the sky. They don''t know what happened.


    "My God. Isn''t anyone daring to come to the wedding? "


    "I''m kidding. That''s the wedding of Lingtian palace master and Dayu national master. Who dares to make trouble? Don''t you want to live?"


    "Isn''t it a joke?" Another said.


    After that, people watched for a while. When they were able to distinguish who was fighting above, they were definitely not playing, not only not playing, but also the situation was very serious.


    It will soon be seen that it is a battle of the strong beyond the understanding of the people in this territory. No one has seen it.


    "How could that man be so terrible? What realm is it? " A little apprentice asked his master.


    "You ask me who I ask?" Master''s tone was very unhappy. He didn''t know everything.


    The following people get together more and more, even more than the number of people watching the wedding before.


    Hua Ruge can only shake his head when he sees it. No matter how grand the wedding ceremony is, of course, not as attractive as such a rare century war.


    At this time, the purple robed man had figured out the way of several people and began to counter attack. He had a sword in his right hand and took out a purple crystal ball in his left hand. The power in the crystal ball was surging, which was very good at first sight.


    When people were shocked and worried, a blue light flashed in the sky. The purple robed man subconsciously took back the crystal ball but it was too late.


    As soon as he grasped his hand, he felt something bite off, and then the crystal ball was gone. By the way, because of his tight grip, he was bitten off a finger.

 Chapter 1405

    How could he have something to eat his magic weapon? You should know that it''s made of rare materials in the world. It''s hard.


    At the next moment, he knew that the impossible had happened. He only felt that his spirit had been badly hurt, but before he knew it, he just vomited blood.


    "Poof..."


    He spits blood here, swallows the animal and spits out the finger in his mouth. He just absorbs the crystal ball and returns to the space happily.


    People in purple robe doubt life completely. What is it?


    Of course, the people who watched the battle quickly reflected that this was the first time for the purple robed people, but they have seen it more than once and twice. Hua rugo has the ability to take away and destroy people''s magic weapons.


    Although no one can understand why, but this is the fact, no matter how bloody that purple robe people can only accept.


    The purple robed man was completely enraged after being injured. The whole man broke out with the most terrifying force. He no longer used any magic weapons, but directly used his own strength to launch a strong attack.


    This is the strong one among the strong. It''s frightening to burst out. Tuo BARREI has to use his own big fingerprint, and childe wutrace has also used his own time magic.


    The emperor took the jade seal back and took out the axe. When the nine golden dragons on the jade seal were injected into the axe, the sky opening axe, which had once made a breakthrough in the world, burst out a dazzling light comparable to the scorching sun, like tearing the sky apart again.


    But the mink put the demon God clock into his body, and the power of the clock swam all over his body. His whole body was full of an extremely violent power, and his powerful blood was fully exerted at this time.


    Although Zipao people are tough, they are still a little scared in the face of such four people, and always feel that they have hit a nail.


    When all four of them were close to each other, the purple robed man felt that some of them could not be used, and some of them were tied up.


    Hua Ruge has some knowledge of the fighting effectiveness of the three, but she is surprised at the monarchy. How long has it been since she saw it? She thinks that the growth rate of the three is too fast.


    She knows little about the power used by the monarch, but she always thinks that he should not grow so fast.


    Although the growth of mink is also very terrible, but it is because of its strong blood power, but what does the king rely on?


    When the battle goes on here, the mouths of both the upper and lower watchers are open, which is incredible.


    What kind of people are these? It''s only a long time since they fought last time. It''s impossible for people to accept how they seem to have changed one by one.


    And this growth is far beyond the scope of people''s understanding. They all feel that this territory can no longer hold them.


    Hua Ruge was on guard before, but later he became more and more relaxed and lazy. He even yawned because he was nervous and didn''t sleep well last night.


    She yawned and was seen by the purple robe people. At that time, the purple robe people had red eyes and the dignity of the expert was strongly impacted.


    It''s sad enough to see Hua Ruge yawning after this glance?


    Yawn?


    It''s too contemptuous!


    So his eyes were full of evil spirit. Even though he was badly hurt by mink behind him, he also wanted to give a strong blow to Tuo Barry. Suddenly, he was so mad that Tuo Barry was caught by surprise and stepped back half a step.


    It was in this half step that the purple robed man came out of the encirclement, and the sword went straight to Hua Ruge.


    He can''t fight a man, but he can''t fight a woman.


    Hua Ruge''s back is cool before her mouth is closed. In a moment, she is excited and the soul gun is in her hand.


    After the man came forward, she clasped the long gun in both hands, instantly mobilized all her strength and smashed it towards the sword.


    "Boom!"


    After another shocking sound, the purple sword Qi was soon covered by the silver gun shadow. The purple robed man was shot back and his eyes widened, which was filled with unbelievable words.


    He only knew that, in terms of strength alone, the woman who looked weak in a red suit was the strongest among these people, and she could mobilize all the strength to attack in an instant, which the orcs could not do.


    People are dumbfounded when they see Hua Ruge''s powerful strike. They are shocked and don''t forget to sigh at the same time. As expected, Hua Ruge is Hua Ruge. It''s so powerful to start with, and it will never let people down.


    In fact, the people who know it know that the defeat of the purple robed man just now was not that he was inferior to Hua Ruge in strength, but that he was in pursuit of speed. He was first attacked by a small mink, and then attacked tuobarrui and then Hua Ruge in almost an instant. The strength could not be mobilized much.


    He thought it was enough, but he didn''t expect that Hua Ruge yawned at the last moment, and he could instantly mobilize his whole body strength before his mouth was closed, which was even more terrible than Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    The purple robed man was injured again after this attack, and fell into the encirclement of several people after retreating a few steps. However, such a man who has been doubting life obviously has no fighting power, but after a while, his fighting power was abandoned.


    At this time, Hua rugobu made a sound barrier and stepped forward: "tell me, who are you?"


    "By what?"


    "If you want to say it, I''ll answer your question. What swallowed your magic weapon?" Hua talks about the conditions like a song.


    "Words count?"


    "A word from a gentleman cannot be recalled."


    "I''m from the Northern Territory. I heard that the weapons of emperor huangquan in the eastern territory have been lost. I want to help him find them back so that I can trust him." The purple robed man did.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "so why do you think you can take the weapon back? Haven''t you heard that I snatched it from that guy by my ability?"


    "What? Didn''t you get it out of the hole? "


    "It''s not naive at this age, it''s stupid." Hua Yuege said and stood up.


    The purple robed man tolerated the anger in his heart and asked, "what did you tell me that swallowed my magic weapon?"


    "Think well." Hua Ruge said he was leaving.


    "You don''t count..."


    "I''m not a gentleman, I''m a woman." Hua Ruge said, looking at his body and saying, "it''s hard to recognize that it hasn''t changed shape today."


    "Poof..." The purple robed man vomited out his blood and fell down like this. At last, he lost his breath.


    All the onlookers were stunned. What''s the situation? Angry?


    "Originally, I wanted not to kill people on the day of great happiness. How can I bear it so badly?" Hua Ruge shakes her head as she walks back.


    Tuo Ba Rui took her hand and said, "we are done killing people. Let''s continue."

 Chapter 1406

    After the World War I, Lingtian palace was peaceful again. The people who watched the war broke up. The ceremony went on. Tuoba Rui wanted to take Hua Ruge to the main hall for worship, but Hua Ruge''s face turned white after a few steps.


    "What''s the matter?" Tuoba Rui felt that the hand in the palm was a little stiff and his heart was tight.


    Hua Ruge said with a helpless face: "I''m finished. I forgot the following etiquette in such a interruption. Which foot should I take first when I enter the door?"


    Tuoba Rui was shocked when he heard the words. He thought that she was injured after taking the move from the purple robe man.


    "Are you all right?" He asked again.


    Hua Ruge looked at him blankly: "why is something wrong?"


    What did she just do?


    Tuoba Rui is not only at ease, but also can''t laugh or cry. Facing this big girl-in-law, she can only coax her way: "it''s all right to go. The main hall is full of her own people."


    "All right?"


    "OK." Tuoba Rui gives her a reassuring pill.


    Hua Ruge was relieved. When she relaxed, she had a kind of unconventional temperament. Because she had experienced too many storms, she had a little serious look, which was not angry and powerful. She looked full of momentum.


    When they stepped into the main hall, the backbones and senior officials of Zixiao holy land, Wuji sword sect and Tianfu college had already been there.


    Tuo barrui took Hua Ruge''s hand, stepped into the palace step by step, then stepped up the steps, and finally sat on the top of the throne.


    At the moment when they were seated, two rows of people came to the red carpet in the middle and said together, "congratulations to the master''s mother on her wedding."


    "You are free." Tuoba Rui opens his mouth.


    Hua Ruge can''t think of whether he should speak at this time. He simply doesn''t speak.


    When the following people got up, Tuo BARREI said again, "now the three forces have jointly established Lingtian palace. Although it is mainly based on the master, the master''s mother and the master are one body. We are in charge of major affairs together. You can''t neglect half of them, understand?"


    "Yes, I do." All the people below said in unison.


    Hua rugo doesn''t want to be in charge of any major issues. She wants to be a rice bug with a white meal. But Tuoba Rui said so. It''s hard for her to say no at this time, and she didn''t open her mouth.


    At the time of visiting here, the guests of all major forces have been seated in another palace, and the delicacies prepared by the ritual department are all on the table.


    Hua Ruge came out of the main hall and should be sent directly to the cave according to the usual custom. But she was a person who often showed her face, so she didn''t avoid this. She just went back to the new house and changed her light clothes and went to toast with Tuo BARREI.


    Because they are all acquaintances, most of the talks at the table are about the previous war, and most of them praise and exclamation. Although Tuo BARREI has few words in common, he also took out the etiquette of the bridegroom''s official on this day. Many people were flattered by his toasting and chatting with each other.


    The most difficult one is Hua Ruge. She is a talkative one. But today, we should pay attention to her image. We can''t say everything in a flurry of words. The main reason is that she can''t drink to avoid losing her temper.


    When she returned to the territory, she finally met a bustle. She could only look at her face and smile. What''s the reason?


    As expected, the bride is not a good one. She is more determined that she will only be married once in her life.


    Familiar people can''t help laughing when they see her. Even those who have been cold faced for thousands of years can''t help bending their mouths.


    Mink and shangguanli are at the same table. When they saw her smile, they couldn''t help looking at her more.


    Shangguanli contacts his careful eyes, and unconsciously tightens his heart. Then he lowers his head without any other expression.


    Mink is a little strange. I don''t understand how shangguanli''s attitude changed. It was not the same before.


    He was a little bit upset, and could only drink with the king.


    Childe Wuxian sits on the other side of the mink. At this time, he releases the little fox in his arms. The little fox sits in his arms. Two little claws in front of him are picking the table, waiting for his master to give him meat.


    He is also very patient and doting on him. In this way, he also sees many girls among the guests. These girls are the first time to see him, and this look is stuck in his gentle eyes and his heart is full of bumps.


    However, childe wutrace never looked at other people in the eye, leaving his tenderness to the little fox in his arms, which made a group of girls crazy and envious of the little fox all the time.


    Little fox just ate a few mouthfuls and felt the strange eyes around him. As a little animal, he instinctively felt the hostility, but he didn''t do anything?


    So the little guy turned around and looked at his master with big eyes.


    The childe with no trace reached out his finger and nodded on his nose. "It''s OK. He''ll concentrate on eating. If he misses this meal, he won''t be able to find such a delicious meal."


    It''s no exaggeration to say that. In order to arrange the banquet, the etiquette Department selected 100 top chefs from the whole territory, and let them drill and grind together for a month, which led to such a meal.


    Little fox is also a real eater. No matter how others look at her, he happily rubbed his master''s chin and turned his head to eat.


    Many people were not cute by the little fox. The little guy is not only different from other foxes in appearance, his fur is white with light luster, but also has nine tails. He is very cute and fluffy. And the eyes are very spiritual. They don''t look like a small animal, but like a child.


    The gentleman world saw this small fox a few eyes more, opening a way: "this is not only nine tail day fox?"


    Before Mr. Wu trace could reply, the little fox raised his head and lit it up. His eyes were full of haughty looks.


    It''s been such a long time since I came to this territory. I finally know it.


    "It''s called Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu has seen the emperor," said the childe with a smile


    Little fox didn''t have any awareness of this kind of address. At last, he just nodded his head, even if it was a salute.


    Juntianxia was also amused by it and said, "what a lovely little guy."


    The little fox''s eyes brightened and looked like a praised child.


    But he thought about what he ate, and soon picked up the table to eat, which attracted people''s eyes.


    When Hua Ruge looked at it, he even felt that people were not as good as foxes.


    Of course, at the end of the long banquet, when the color of the day was completely dark, the guests gradually left. At last, only their best friends were left.


    Hua Ruge looked around, and after confirming the environmental safety, sat directly on the steps and said, "I advise you to keep it simple when you get married. Where is the life for people?"

 Chapter 1407

    These people can''t help laughing at last, because they all drink some wine and ignore the normal image. They laugh happily.


    But Tuo Ba Rui received a smile, pulled her up and said, "if you want to sit, you can''t sit on the ground."


    He put her on the chair. She didn''t know where to get a pot of wine. She said sadly, "it''s a good wine, but I haven''t got any left."


    "This is the best wine I took from the cellar of the imperial palace after the emperor''s reign. It''s said that it''s been buried for 500 years. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have taken it out." The world is on one side.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes brightened a little when he heard it: "is there anything left?"


    "No more." Jun Tianxia shows his hands.


    Hua Ruge said heartily, "you black sheep."


    "This is your big day, so don''t worry about wine. I''ll give you a good gift some other day," said the childe


    "That''s what you said." Hua Ruge''s eyes turned to him with a look of hope.


    The childe nods.


    Small mink listened to this to see the wine bottle in his hand, and then some reluctantly handed it to the past: "elder sister, I still have half a jar here."


    "It''s still mink." Hua Ruge smiled and took over. Now, how can there be the quiet and elegant half of the day?


    when she was drinking, Tuo BARREI said: "it''s not early, everyone go back to have a rest."


    "Then leave me alone." Juntianxia takes the lead in getting up.


    Then the crowd left.


    Hua Ruge waved: "don''t go, talk a little longer."


    But I didn''t talk to her.


    But Tuo Barry turned her head and asked her to face herself and said, "the next time should be for both of us."


    Hua Ruge''s eyelashes trembled as soon as he heard this, obviously thinking about what to do after the dead of night.


    She swallowed her saliva. Although it was not the first time, she was still a little nervous.


    Tuoba Rui showed a gentle smile. He took her hand and said softly, "let''s go, too."


    The sound is still falling. The two people have disappeared in the palace. When Hua Ruge is conscious again, they have returned to the new room. At this time, the whole room is arranged in red. Two dragons and phoenixes on the table are dancing with two clusters of small flames. The light source that is not bright makes the room look more ambiguous.


    Hua rugo felt that her heart beat faster obviously in this environment. She lowered her head and didn''t go to see him. She didn''t know what to say at this time.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and held her gently in his arms. He was satisfied with her face. This day was probably the day with the most smiles on his face.


    Hua Ruge was held by him, thinking about what to say. The more he thought about it, the less he could think of it, and the more nervous he felt.


    Tuo Ba Rui was still immersed in his joy, and apparently didn''t open his mouth to break the silence.


    Hua Yuege couldn''t help it. She said, "shouldn''t we say something emotional in this atmosphere?"


    "Well?"


    "It''s just that we love each other, the end of time and so on." Hua Yuege went on.


    Tuo Barry looked at her with a smile: "is there anything we haven''t said?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua Ruge thought about it as if it didn''t really exist.


    Tuoba Rui kneaded her face, but I really have a word to say.


    "What is it?"


    "I love you." Tuoba Rui said these three words very seriously.


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect that he suddenly became serious, and then he said with a smile, "me too."


    "And what?"


    "I love myself too..."


    Tuoba Rui''s face darkened in an instant, and his eyes stared at her dangerously.


    Hua Ruge felt that her wit relieved the tense atmosphere and was thrown on the bed before she was complacent.


    "Hello, are you really angry?" She didn''t expect him to react so much.


    "Say it again!" Tuoba Rui said with a serious face.


    "Well, love you, love you all right, how can such a big man return his glass heart?" Hua Ruge hurriedly acknowledges and counsels.


    "Speak well." Tuoba Rui is still serious.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is eager to laugh. It''s lovely for such a smart and wise person to chase her to express her love.


    "I have a good attitude." Hua Yuege gave a dry cough and then said seriously: "that..."


    However, before she said anything, she was blocked. It was too late for her to apologize and repent.


    Later, Hua rugo paid a very painful price for this. She did not know how many times she was forced to express her love that night, until the next morning, she was out of the misery.


    That''s because the next day she will visit the elders of both sides and send the guests away, otherwise she thinks she can''t escape now.


    Of course, she once again understood Tuo BARREI''s childishness and bullying. She vowed that she would never be more nimble on this kind of problem in the future. If there is anything, just say it.


    In the morning, I went to offer tea to the elders and took the guests to have morning tea. Even though the wedding was over, Binku began to leave one after another. Only the very good ones still lived in the palace.


    Although she was tossed last night, she still felt the lightness when she saw lingtiangong slowly empty. This laoshizi wedding is finally over. She can enjoy life in this beautiful place.


    Originally, relatives and friends would stay for a few days, but juntianxia left on the same day, and looked dignified.


    "What happened?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "There are changes in the artifact on the other side of the East China Sea. It''s not as easy as I thought." The way of the king.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "you''re going to leave now?"


    "No, prepare for it. I will go to the East China Sea in seven days." "Jun said to see the people:" then I hope you all help


    "Of course."


    Tuoba Rui, traceless childe and mink all nodded their heads without hesitation. They came out of the world and experienced life and death many times. The friendship among them is needless to say.


    After juntianxia left, several other people lived in the Lingtian palace, waiting for the news below.


    Hua Ruge does live a happy life. She has relatives and lovers around her. She is the largest force in the territory. She can watch the beautiful scenery and eat delicious food on the cloud every day. Many times, she has the illusion that she is a fairy.


    Although she knew that she would leave for the East China Sea in seven days, she didn''t think it was a challenge. She felt that as long as they were together, nothing could be defeated.


    Most of these days, childe wutrace and mink spent cultivating. Tuo BARREI also learned something after the World War I with Zipao people. However, he was reluctant to close the door when he just got married. He spent all his time with Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s study of songs is smart and cautious. Without stimulating Tuoba Rui''s possessive desire, their lives are extremely harmonious.

 Chapter 1408

    Of course, Hua Ruge is not completely idle in these seven days. She will take a moment every day to refine ia Tianyuan pill, which is the only pill that can help xuanxianjing advance to the human realm.


    A year ago, it took her a lot of effort to make this pill, but now she has been upgraded to two levels in strength. She doesn''t even blink to make ten heats of pills.


    Because the rules of the heaven and the earth are incomplete, the spirit power is missing. Almost all the strong people in the world are stuck in the Xuanxian realm. As soon as she comes out of the Tianyuan pill, she will go up.


    When Hua Ruge is not around, Tuoba Rui will write some sword rhymes. This is the law he chooses from the rules of heaven and earth. He thinks that he can cultivate the palace members and fulfill the responsibilities of the palace master.


    However, it was still hard for people to understand after these formulas were passed down. He thought for another two days and then disassembled them again, changing the original formula into a sword array.


    In this way, it''s much easier to practice. The members of the palace get the most treasure. They have a very high passion for practice.


    Below, juntianxia is mobilizing forces to march towards Fusang. Fusang is scared by the battle, and immediately surrenders. The emperor and the prince first go out of the capital to surrender, which is full of sincerity.


    The generals sent by juntianxia didn''t care about the response of the country at all. They drove directly to the central area and surrounded a large area of mountains and forests.


    Near the time of appointment, childe Wuxian and mink also went out one after another. Although they didn''t break through, they also made a lot of progress.


    On the sixth night, Hua Ruge was sitting in front of the palace chatting with shangguanli. Then a messenger from Daewoo arrived and released the letter written by Jun Tianxia.


    Hua Yuege took over and said, "I''m going to go out again."


    When the letter is opened, it''s true that juntianxia is ready. The spaceship will arrive at lingtiangong tomorrow and pick up everyone.


    Shangguanli looks up at yunhaidao and says, "take care. I''ll let you know if there''s any news ahead."


    "Thank you very much." Hua Ruge nods.


    That night, Hua Ruge went back to his room and Tuoba Rui was studying the second set of sword skills that could be handed down.


    "To be honest, this is the first time I''ve seen you work so hard, but not for me." Hua Ruge came to him with a snack like voice.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s lip angle raised Yang way: "how to know is not for you?"


    "I don''t need a sword." Hua Ruge is very straightforward.


    Tuo Barry pulled her to her side and sat down, saying, "even if this sword skill is not written for you, I also want to manage our common forces, so that you can do more in the future."


    "Is it?"


    He held her and said, "if it doesn''t mean anything to you, do you think I will be so serious?"


    "Well, I believe it." Hua Ruge nods.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s lips approached her and said, "it''s over when you believe?"


    "Otherwise?" Hua asked subconsciously like a song.


    "Kiss me." Tuo Ba Rui draws his lips closer.


    "I didn''t think you were so clingy before." Hua Yuege''s way of crying and laughing, but although he said so, he kissed him.


    Tuo Ba Rui closed his eyes and thought about it. When he opened his eyes again, he said, "what should I do if I want to eat you more?"


    "How do I know what to do?" Hua Ruge looks desperate: "it''s not my fault."


    "It''s your fault." Tuo Ba Rui holds her back waist, approaches her and whispers, "who makes you so attractive?"


    Hua Ruge suddenly thought: "how about I shape it, you can''t see it for the net?"


    "What do you think?" He raised his eyebrows dangerously.


    "Obviously it''s not a very good idea." Hua Ruge said with a smile.


    "What should I do?" His thumbs caressed her soft lips, his eyes slightly clouded.


    Hua Yuege coughs and reaches out a finger: "or Once? "


    "One night." Tuo Ba Rui hooks his lips and kisses it slowly, as if he is tasting the most delicious food in the world.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t help the deep feeling of the goods. After a while, his eyes were slightly confused.


    "Little song, say you love me."


    "Once less?"


    "No."


    "Then why should I say it?"


    "If you want to get out of bed tomorrow morning."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua, like a song, wants to cry without tears.


    "I''ll forgive you ten times." Tuoba Rui continued.


    Hua Yuege''s face is muddled: "what did I do wrong again?"


    "You are hesitating."


    "Boss, can we not be so hypocritical? I''m a woman." Hua Ruge''s tears have not come down.


    "Don''t say, do you?"


    "No!" Hua rugo said it was very hard. He felt that if he wanted to be happy, he would be happy.


    Tuoba Rui''s satisfied smile.


    The last night before she left, Hua Ruge still didn''t escape the fate of being squeezed. Fortunately, she did well. The next day, he left time for her to recover her physical strength.


    Hua Ruge quickly fled the room after recovering his strength, went to the palace where shuiyunning and shuiyunxuan were, and reported his schedule.


    These two elders are more enlightened and do not interfere with her behavior. They just remind her again before she leaves. No matter how many things happen, we must not forget the birth of children.


    So Hua rushes away again.


    She''s only in her early twenties, and she''s just released. She shouldn''t be worried at all.


    However, she did not dare to disobey her elders after all. She could only act in defiance of the sun and the Yin, and ran after she agreed.


    Those two sisters know this child very well. They know that she won''t listen to him from the beginning, but only say it a few times. She will accept it sooner or later.


    When Hua Ruge fled back, juntianxia''s spaceship had already arrived. I don''t know what metal it was made of. It was always golden and had the style of an imperial family.


    At this time, juntianxia stood on the deck and nodded to the following: "thank you


    "You are welcome, Emperor." Childe Wuxian and mink took the lead in getting on the boat.


    Tuoba Rui is pulling Hua Ruge together.


    After waiting for someone else to go up, the spaceship disappeared in place like a arrow, and went to Fusang at full speed.


    All of them stood together on the boat, among them Tuo Ba Rui asked, "what''s the situation there?"


    "The artifact has now revealed its breath, but no one can get close to it within ten miles. Anyone who gets close to it will be hanged by mysterious forces." The gentleman world complexion dignified say.


    He has lost too many people and horses for this artifact.


    "Is it so powerful?" Hua Ruge said strangely that she still has one of these artifact in her hand. If it''s so weird, she doesn''t need to put her hand on it. If she puts the gun directly, she will kill all directions.


    "I didn''t expect that." Juntianxia also has some doubts about it.


    "Anyway, let''s try. Such a big chance can''t be cheaper for others." Hua Yuege said.


    If this chaotic artifact falls into the hands of the enemy, it will be fatal to them.

 Chapter 1409

    Because the speed of the spaceship is very fast, but they arrived in Fusang in half a day. This small country is very small, but there are many mountains. Now the largest mountain is surrounded by Daewoo''s army.


    At the moment, the center of the mountain forest is sending out a very horrible atmosphere. Mr. Shen is helpless. He can only keep observing on the periphery and want to know what''s going on.


    When the spaceship approached, Hua Yuege knew that it was not empty. The air field in the middle was frightening, so the spaceship stopped at the periphery and didn''t rush in.


    When juntianxia stepped off the ship, Mr. Shen went forward to salute: "see the emperor."


    "You don''t have to be polite, sir. What''s the matter?" Asked the king.


    Mr. Shen shook his head: "it''s not supposed to be like this, but it''s not clear why the variation belongs to the subordinates for a while now."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. hard these days. Take a rest and think slowly." The world is calm.


    During this period, childe Wuwen stepped forward and carefully explored the breath. His brow was slightly coagulated.


    Hua Ruge also looked at it, but did not see any clue, so he took the initiative to step back to avoid being hurt.


    Tuoba Rui did not say anything at a glance. He could only see that it had nothing to do with the rules of heaven and earth. He was not good at other fields.


    Lingtian Palace also brings some people. Some of them are proficient in array and geomancy. Now they are all exploring. They haven''t got any useful clues yet.


    Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "as long as this thing doesn''t hurt people actively, it''s better if the breath is stronger. If we are using it here, we can''t believe that we can''t take a dead thing."


    "Well." "The gentleman world nods:" can only like this


    The ship was put away because of its large target. The soldiers built houses on the spot, and it was clear that they were going to fight for a long time.


    Hua Ruge was thinking about it. He called out the devouring beast and asked about the situation. He saw a soldier flying quickly, kneeling under Jun Tian and saying, "tell the emperor that there are people from unknown sources coming in this direction thousands of miles away."


    "Unidentified?"


    "It looks like it''s from the sea. It seems that our strength is very strong. Our people just sent back the news. It''s not moving yet. It should have been an accident." The soldier said again.


    "I''m not good at coming." Jun Tianxia narrowed his eyes and said, "this should have been revealed."


    Hua rugo thinks that this is the most likely way to say it. Chaos artifact is enough to make people in other areas hot.


    "Go on giving orders. Don''t stop when you meet those people." The emperor ordered.


    "Yes."


    People can understand this. After all, the strong are coming. Even if ordinary soldiers are desperate to get in and can''t stop them, it''s better not to fight or reduce casualties.


    Tuoba Rui and mink have entered the state of preparation for war. It seems that a war is inevitable.


    Hua Ruge is a step forward: "I will negotiate later, you can all believe it."


    The four nodded almost at the same time. Although they were strong, they were really inferior to Hua Ruge in this respect.


    Hua Ruge smiled with satisfaction. These people are still very discerning.


    At this time, a spaceship came rapidly, and at the same time, a terrible wave of wind swept towards all people, as if to devour all the people present.


    Hua Ruge was in a hurry at that time. How could anyone do it without even saying a word.


    Moreover, the attack power is definitely the strong one in Wuxu. I''m afraid that he can''t take it except Tuo BARREI and wutrace.


    At this time, there was a big hand behind Tuoba Rui, and he went straight to the storm.


    "Boom!"


    The moment of contact between the two forces broke out with a tremendous bang. The aftereffects spread and many soldiers fell to the ground spitting blood.


    It was obviously strange that the people on the ship were stopped instead of succeeding, so the ship also stopped. At the front of the deck stood an old man who was looking at Tuo BARREI.


    At the moment, Hua Ruge is under the spaceship, choking on the ash brought by the spaceship.


    "Cough, cough..."


    She broke out with a violent cough and went out from under the boat, saying, "you can''t see the way when you sail, can''t you see anyone down there?"


    The old man was still watching Tuo barrow and said, "you are not here?"


    Tuoba Rui didn''t answer her, but went up to help Hua Ruge come over and clap her back.


    Hua Yuege coughed heavily again and said: "where did I say you came from? How polite are you? What am I asking you? "


    "Dying." The old man just gave a snort, while he had his own hand.


    I saw this man in his early thirties. His strength was below the spirit of emptiness. During the peak period of transforming the spirit, he looked higher than the top. Listening to the old man''s words, he immediately drew his sword and chopped at Hua Ruge.


    He wanted a handsome man to get up and take the woman''s head with a flash of sword in his hand.


    As a result, he just pulled out his sword and rushed up. Before meeting, he saw a flash of light and shadow. Then he was hit by a boxing on his chest. At that moment, he only heard a crack and fracture of his sternum.


    "Ah!" He exclaimed, and his flowing body stopped in the middle of the sky like this, and then it was smashed directly.


    "Poo Tong."


    How funny it would be for him to fall to the ground in a fight.


    The man reacted and wanted to get up. At this time, he found that not only the sternum had been severely damaged, but also the internal organs and meridians had been severely injured. He could not move at all now.


    "I can''t help it." Hua Ruge snorted and looked at the old man and said, "don''t think I''m afraid of you, old man. I want to talk with you for the best of intentions."


    "How could you?" The old man was a little strange. He glanced at the scene and said, "you are also robbing with other territory?"


    This kind of strength is not the strong one that can come out here in the western territory.


    "No, we are here." Hua Ruge pointed to the ground and said, "frankly, all the land on your feet belongs to our emperor Daewoo."


    "Emperor dynasty?" The old man seems to be hesitant again.


    In this era of cultivation and cultivators, what can an emperor Dynasty say?


    "That''s why this land is ours, not yours." Hua Ruge''s direct way.


    The old man said with a smile, "a little emperor dare to speak up. I don''t know what to say."


    "If you don''t like it, you will send another person out. I will show you what is strength." Hua Yuege said with a relaxed face.


    The old man glanced at several people and finally fell on the king in a boa robe and asked, "so you are the king of that dynasty, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, I don''t know what to call you. It will be misunderstood if you don''t come here." King world voice light, but very dignified.

 Chapter 1410

    "Now that you have asked me, I will tell you that I came from the Northern Territory in order to seize the artifact here." The old man made no secret of his purpose, and then said, "you either give it to me or don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Northern territory?" Jun Tianxia thinks about it and feels familiar.


    Hua Ruge also remembered at the first time that the purple robed man who came to make her wedding did not say that he was from the Northern Territory, but did not know whether there was any relationship between them.


    "Tell me, how can I choose?" The old man''s attitude is clean.


    You can''t let the world go. He said in a hard voice, "I have never quit. This time, it''s the same. What I want must be mine."


    "The baby is crazy." The old man was surprised by the answer.


    After he came, he had contact with three people. One ignored him, one beat his apprentice seriously, and the other didn''t pay attention to him at all. It can be said that he was very arrogant.


    I thought it would be OK to frighten the territory. Unexpectedly, it was so difficult to deal with several of them.


    Isn''t it because he hasn''t been out for a long time and doesn''t know the young people outside?


    "Little dolls, don''t blame me for that." The old man''s voice sank.


    "You think you can win easily with your hand?" Hua Ruge stood out at this time, glanced at the old man and said: "the whole territory is ours. If it really tears the face, who is the unlucky one?"


    The old man frowned slightly. The so-called strong dragon doesn''t press the ground snake. What the girl said is not unreasonable. When he came, he saw that there were more than 100000 people around him. Once they really hit hard, it will take them a while even if they can win.


    "And you didn''t find the artifact very strange." Hua rugo pointed to the center of the mountain and said, "can you get it and say it''s necessary to make enemies for it?"


    The old man looked back and thought, but soon he said, "I''m going to get this artifact. If you don''t want to cause a war, you can quit."


    "It''s impossible. Don''t say you''re here. Even if the yellow spring emperor in the East is here, we won''t go back!" Hua Ruge is a hard way.


    The old man said with a sneer, "sure enough, the little doll doesn''t know how tall the earth is. If the yellow spring emperor comes, he will frighten you to death."


    That''s the same realm as dayeng in ancient times. Although it''s been sealed for thousands of years, it''s hard to return to the peak of strength, but it''s not something that the younger generation on the mainland can despise.


    "I don''t think it''s great." Hua Yuege said scornfully.


    In fact, she was really scared last time. Later, when she knew that huangquan Emperor didn''t even recover one tenth of his strength that day, she was afraid of a cold sweat.


    However, it did not delay her boasting.


    "It''s like you''ve seen it before." The old man said, and then hummed, "what do you want to do?"


    Hua Ruge nodded contentedly and said, "I like the way that I talk about things seriously."


    At least respect her a little, not as before directly squeeze her under the ship, choke a nose of ash.


    "In fact, our goal is the same, that is to get this artifact. Although there is a competitive relationship, there is no contradiction between us before the birth of artifact. " Hua Yuege said.


    The old man was a little dizzy and asked directly, "what do you mean?"


    "Simple. Let''s take out the artifact together. Then we will fight for it by our own ability. Once there is irresistible power on the artifact, if we can''t take it out, we won''t have to fight. " She said.


    The old man''s eyes once again showed the color of thinking.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t speak any more, just looks at him lightly, as if he doesn''t care no matter what decision he makes.


    The old man asked another old man with a black beard to discuss. After a while, he stood up and said, "OK, let''s do what you want. Let''s work together to take out the artifact first."


    "You see, it''s over. If you have something to say, why fight and kill? Besides, if you can''t fight, it''s too embarrassing." And she lifted up the young man who was still struggling on the ground.


    The young man gnawed his teeth and endured the pain. He got up far away from her. He was afraid of being beaten.


    "Don''t worry, we are all allies. Can I still beat you? But what you just did is not authentic. I have to be reasonable. How can I get up and start?" Hua Ruge patted the young man on the shoulder and said with great emphasis.


    The injury on that person''s body is not good. She slaps his teeth, but he dare not make a sound. He can only nod and bear it.


    The old man''s face is not good-looking either. It''s obviously for him to hear this, but now he has promised to make an alliance first, because these one or two words turn around and seem so ungracious.


    It''s hard to think that the girl is smiling. In fact, she doesn''t speak so well and won''t eat at all.


    After the negotiation, Hua Ruge returned to his camp and smiled at several people.


    Tuo barrow pulled her to her side: "you have many ideas."


    "It''s because you are too cold and tall. It''s easy to lose." Hua Yuege said.


    "They must be the ones who really suffer in the fight." Tuoba Rui said confidently.


    On the one hand, the battle effectiveness of several of them is really strong.


    Hua is like a song covering his face. People are really willful when they have strength.


    The airship over there fell down, and people came out of the cabin one after another. There were more than 100 people. Their momentum was generally strong. It can be seen that only a small part of them turned into divine realm, most of them were virtual divine realm, some of them were innocent realm, and even some of the leaders were beyond the realm.


    Look at the lineup here again. In addition to Tuo Ba Rui, the Lingtian palace is the most powerful one in the world of human beings. There are more than a dozen players in it.


    People there began to look at the breath of the artifact again. Hua Ruge took a breath of cold air. Fortunately, it''s a temporary peace talk. It''s enough to fight.


    She felt that the artifact was not so easy to take out. As long as there were setbacks among these people in the process, their chances would be greater.


    People from the Northern Territory don''t know what happened to the artifact. They sent several people to get close to it. As soon as they got close to the area covered by the breath, they were hanged immediately. There was no residue left.


    Those people also realize that things are serious and have no time to worry about other things. They are all seriously studying.


    Hua Ruge watched and whispered to Tuo barrow, "if they can untie this game, they will help us."


    "These people may die without knowing what''s on your mind." Tuoba Rui smiles.


    Hua Ruge smiled half and looked at him half way: "can we not boast so much next time?"

 Chapter 1411

    "Huh?" Tuo Ba Rui utters a confused syllable.


    "It''s like I''m very overcast." Hua rugo is slightly dissatisfied with this. She thinks she is kind and sunny. How can she say it differently from other people every time.


    Tuoba Rui''s face is more puzzled. Obviously he asked, isn''t it?


    "I......" Hua Ruge feels that her image is irretrievable.


    Tuo Ba Rui could not help laughing at her small appearance and said, "well, I didn''t say anything."


    "Is that an apology?" Hua Yuege raised his eyes and asked.


    "You mean I''m wrong?" Tuoba Rui asked.


    "No, absolutely not." Hua rushes to clarify.


    Tuo Ba Rui loves her so much. He pinches her face and says, "OK, I won''t talk about it."


    It''s a disguised coax. Hua Ruge doesn''t even care why the two people talked about right and wrong. Anyway, they are very sweet.


    Later, both of them are studying the artifact. Hua Ruge has never understood this kind of thing, so he just eats and sleeps here to enjoy life. Anyway, where she is, people can always see the positive side of life.


    On this day, when Hua rugo was drinking tea under the wooden house, the people in the Northern Territory in the distance did not know how many times they went in and covered themselves with magic tools.


    As a result, although the magic weapon was ok, the people were still gone.


    This also made them feel a wave of despair, came for a few days, the artifact did not get do not say, but also died a dozen people.


    "It''s stupid, too." Hua Ru song could not help but make complaints about Tucao.


    Tuo Ba Rui sat opposite her and didn''t see that she was just drinking tea.


    "In fact, I''d like to ask if these people have anything to do with the intruders. How stupid they are." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Tuoba Rui said this time, "it doesn''t matter if you practice different skills."


    "Can you see the way they practice?" Hua Yuege asked curiously.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded, "I can infer something from the breath they emit."


    "Powerful." Hua Yuege praised and said, "but it doesn''t matter if I hear it. How can I feel a little sorry?"


    Tuoba Rui has no way to take her. Her thoughts are too active for ordinary people to keep up with.


    "Without a gossip to talk about." Hua Ruge is still talking there.


    At the same time, Mr. Shen is also rehearsing with those array geomancy masters over there. Compared with the other side, it looks much more like a model.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t help but walk over and carefully look at the pictures on the paper.


    Originally, she thought it was cool to learn, but after seeing the picture, she was ready to give up completely. These are just too complicated and mysterious, just looking at them makes people headache.


    But those people don''t know. As soon as they saw her coming, they said, "please give me some advice."


    "Mr. Shen and other people in the imperial dynasty saluted and said," I have seen the master of the state. "


    "No one is polite." Hua Ruge was very easygoing and walked forward, then said: "teaching is not to mention, I can''t read these things."


    "Master Guoshi, you have seen so much that you haven''t seen any similar situation?" Mr. Shen asked not to give up.


    "I don''t dare to be well-informed. I''ve gone a lot, but I haven''t seen such a breath." Hua Ruge shakes her head decisively.


    Mr. Shen sighed heavily at his words.


    "Don''t worry too much, sir. This is our territory. If we can''t run things, we can''t study them slowly." Hua Ruge said with relief.


    "Master Guoshi didn''t know. It''s the calm period of the sky and the sea. The news of the artifact has been spread again. I''m afraid that other areas need to be decided." Mr. Shen explained.


    Hua is like a song with eyebrows.


    "The Northern Territory was the first to come because it was the closest, and the others were a little far away, but I think they will come one after another." Mr. Shen sighed and said, "I''m afraid that some super strong people will come and take our artifact."


    "Why didn''t I think of that." Hua Ruge claps his head. It''s true that these two days of eating and drinking are so comfortable that he doesn''t even have a sense of crisis.


    "Thanks to the emperor''s trust, how can I not do my best?" Mr. Shen went on.


    Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly: "I admire Mr. Shen''s loyalty. You may rest assured and study bravely. We are still here when the enemy comes."


    "Thank you very much for your understanding."


    Hua Yuege replied, "Mr. Shen knows his own situation. I want to know how to cure it."


    When she speaks, she points to her head.


    when she just swallowed the magic pill, she was diagnosed by Mr. Shen. She would like to ask this time.


    "It''s none of your business. You can''t help it. You can only rely on yourself." Mr. Shen paused and said, "that is to say, one day your spirit will be strong enough to be expelled completely."


    "My spirit is stronger than that evil spirit?" Hua rugo almost didn''t despair after hearing this.


    When is it going to be.


    "Yes, master Guoshi, don''t worry. In Shen''s opinion, it won''t take long." Mr. Shen said confidently.


    "What do you say?"


    "The spirit of master Guoshi is different from that of ordinary people, and he has taken the pill of all gods. Now it is strong enough." Mr. Shen explained to her,


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and then asked: "actually, I have some doubts. This Pantheon said that it can help people to break through, but I still don''t know exactly what it is to do. Can you please help me out?"


    When Mr. Shen heard this, he hesitated for a while and said: "master Guoshi, this matter is so serious that Mr. Shen is not sure."


    "How big is it?" Hua Ruge squinted in doubt.


    "Heaven''s chance cannot be revealed. Please forgive me, master Guoshi."


    Hua Ruge swallowed his saliva and made a calm gesture to ask, "then I''ll ask, is this magic pill good or not?"


    "It depends on what kind of person it is. It''s great good for people with mediocre talent. But for people with excellent talent, although it has been improved for a short time, it will form an karma barrier because it hurts the nature and causes harm. It''s almost impossible to make a breakthrough in the future."


    Hua Ruge thought about her talent and knew that it was not a good thing for her.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Shen." She thanked her.


    "You are welcome, master Guoshi. This is what Shen should do." Mr. Shen bowed slightly.


    Hua Ruge left and went back to his desk.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks up at her: "how can I ask this?"


    "Do you know something?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "the emperor told me that it doesn''t matter if you know it, so he didn''t say it."


    Hua echoed like a song.


    "Ask me if you want to know." Tuoba Rui said directly.


    He''s not used to hiding, for whatever reason.

 Chapter 1412

    "Do you really tell me?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "When did I cheat you?" Tuoba Rui''s peaceful way.


    "Then what do you think the magic pill is for?" She asked curiously.


    Tuo Ba Rui pointed to her cerebellum pocket and said: "it is to enhance the spirit, but also to shape the spirit."


    "Godhead? What is it? " Hua Ruge still doesn''t understand.


    "The biggest difference between gods and human beings is that they have divinity. Only those who have divinity can have divinity power, which is different from ordinary people." Tuo barrui solves her puzzles.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes opened in an instant: "do you mean that I am a God now?"


    "No, but you can enter the land of gods to explore a new way of cultivation." Tuo said again and again, "and those who can''t shape gods will stop in these small areas."


    "So shouldn''t this Pantheon be a good thing?" She asked again.


    "People with enough talent and organic relationship can form their own divinity and enter the realm of divinity. And the God created by this kind of magic can''t enter this life any more. Even if it enters into the territory of God, it just means to extend the life span. "


    "So people who don''t have to endure long enough in the common territory and whose lives are running out won''t use this method." Tuoba Rui said to her.


    Hua Ruge did not look good. She opened her mouth in surprise and said, "how miserable is it?"


    "So after Mr. Shen said that, we didn''t tell you." Tuo Ba Rui added a cup of tea to her: "but you can rest assured that even if I go there, I will become strong and protect you."


    Hua Ruge''s ability is not so good, but she still depends on her strength. Now I tell her that her cultivation may be stopped. She can''t accept it for a while.


    "I knew I wasn''t so curious." Hua Ruge regretted this very much. He looked at Tuoba Rui and said, "you can''t hide something from me like Mr. Shen?"


    "Sooner or later, you can''t hide it. It''s better if you know it earlier. And I will protect you all my life, as long as you eat, drink and live a comfortable life at home. " Tuoba Rui promises.


    Hua Ruge thought that such a life was a yearning, but soon lost his way: "but I don''t think there is any strength. I don''t feel safe."


    "What are you afraid of with me?" Tuoba Rui sits beside her and holds her in her arms.


    Hua rugo thinks she''s not a pessimist. She won''t be so sad after a while. Anyway, she can''t even beat the strong in the current territory. The road is still long. Maybe she will have a chance later. Then she''s not so sad for nothing.


    She calmed down and asked, "so now my spirit is stronger than anyone I''ve ever seen because I have a divinity?"


    "Yes."


    "It sounds beautiful, too." Hua Ruge has changed her perspective and feels that it is not so bad.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "there is no one who can shape a divinity by himself. Even if he succeeds, he will experience difficulties and dangers. You are a white pick."


    "So I''m more balanced." Hua Yuege said, "but what''s the specific function of this divinity?"


    "When you have enough accomplishments to touch the threshold of God''s territory, you will be able to play a huge role in making you have a power different from ordinary people." Tuoba Rui patiently explained to her.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "the role of the divinity is a bottle. I have a big bottle, and I can hold a lot of power. But those who don''t have the divinity are just small bottles, and they can''t fit any more, right?"


    Tuo Ba Rui''s odd eyebrows were raised, and he nodded at last: "I can say that."


    Hua Ruge is much more satisfied with the answer.


    Tuoba Rui also breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, what he didn''t say was all the strange things about Hua Ruge. When she was fighting against the emperor huangquan last time, the power that broke out was totally beyond the power that the God of ten thousand God Dan could hold.


    She must have some secrets that people don''t know at this stage, so her future road is not necessarily accurate.


    Hua Ruge is a heartless typical. Even if she knows that her cultivation may stop in the territory of gods, it still doesn''t affect her eating and drinking.


    in the tense period when everyone is trying to study why the artifact hurts people and how to get it, she is like a person who has nothing to do. She wanders around every day and goes with people in the northern territory if she has nothing to do Chat.


    People in the Northern Territory feel that this person is really not in good shape, and they are not afraid of chatting and revealing anything. If they have nothing to do, they will say a few words.


    On this day, she walked over with the wine jar in her arms and let no one drink in the circle. She chatted with others while drinking.


    One of the young men asked strangely, "I say you don''t care about the progress of the research at all. It''s a chaos artifact."


    "Chaos artifact is nothing strange. It''s just that the fight is more powerful, mainly depends on your own strength." Hua is like a song.


    The man smiled and said, "you''re blowing like a bull. It''s like you''ve seen it before."


    "I have one. Do you want to have a look?" Hua Ruge said with a real face.


    The man was stupefied for a moment, and then laughed with several people around him, as if he had never heard such a funny thing in his life.


    "I said girl, do you know what chaos artifact is?"


    "If there is a magic weapon, do you call it chaos artifact?"


    There are two people there who are sarcastic, and the first one who talks with Hua rugo is: "don''t make a fuss about it. You like to brag when you drink too much."


    "But it''s too far..."


    Hua Yuege was not happy to hear it. He followed others with his wine strength and said, "you who have not seen the world, I will show them to you."


    "Well, girl, you haven''t stopped drinking. You''d better go back." The young man advised her with a smile.


    At this time, Daewoo''s maid hurriedly came to her side and went back to her greedy.


    "Why don''t you believe it? I do." Hua Ruge is still talking while walking.


    At this time, Tuoba Rui and childe wutrace are playing chess. It''s helpless to see huaruge like this.


    People are usually modest and low-key. They like to boast about cattle when they are drunk. This is a nice person. They usually run the train with their mouths full, but they don''t say anything true. When they are drunk, they will tell the truth.


    We need to take out the chaotic artifact. If we do, we will not frighten others.


    "Take your master back to lie down for a while." Tuoba Rui told her.


    Hua Ruge is not very drunk in fact. She is still conscious. However, people do not believe her and send her to the room.

 Chapter 1413

    Two groups of people have not made much progress in the study of the array. A few days later, a soldier came to report that another spaceship is approaching in the sky, and the direction is also towards this side.


    Jun Tianxia''s face is calm after listening. He knows that this is inevitable. Since the news has been leaked, there will be people coming.


    According to his previous idea, he started as early as possible and took the artifact to his hand, which was unexpected.


    His eyes fell on Hua Ruge''s body and said, "I''d like to trouble you to stabilize them."


    "Well, the Northern Territory has been stabilized before, and they will abide by the rules of the game." Hua Yuege said confidently.


    A moment later, a spaceship came, but instead of directly operating like the Northern Territory, it looked at the spaceship.


    People in the Northern Territory stand together, and people in Daewoo stand together. It seems that they are two camps.


    At this time, Hua Ruge stood up and said, "on behalf of emperor Daewoo, I''d like to welcome you all. Where are you coming from?"


    The old man on the boat almost suspected that he had heard the wrong thing. He came to rob their artifact, but what did she just say? Welcome?


    Don''t you have a bad brain?


    "Sir, let me talk about the situation here. Besides us, there are also friends from the Northern Territory. We are working together to get this artifact."


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "since you are here, let''s go together."


    The man scanned, and soon knew that Hua rugo had not lied, because he found that the strong who should not belong to this territory were obviously foreign.


    "We are from the central territory, obviously we have the same purpose, so I don''t think there is a need for cooperation." Said the old man clearly.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "of course, you can do this. After all, there is only one artifact, but now none of us can get close to it, so can we keep harmony temporarily before the artifact is obtained?"


    The man glanced and said nothing about the reign of emperor Daewoo, that is to say, those people in the Northern Territory are not easy to deal with. It''s better not to do it or not.


    "Yes, before the artifact was born, our well water didn''t offend the river." The old man made a statement.


    "You are welcome, sir." Hua Yuege said with a smile and retreated.


    The more people in the Northern Territory think about it, the more they think about it, the more they think about it, the more they think about it, the more they think about it, the more they think about it.


    I''ll wait for the artifact to be born before I settle my account.


    The people in the central territory also chose a place to test the aura of the artifact, but the result was a series of dead people.


    Hua rugo leaned back on his chair and said low, "it seems that the central territory and the Northern Territory are even. I wish they could fight."


    "What do you think?" The king asked at the same time.


    "If you want to see a play, wait for the time." Hua Ruge is chanting there.


    These people are so condescending to come to their territory, she still has some small opinions in her heart. If she has a chance, she doesn''t mind setting off a fire.


    Jun Tianxia chuckled and looked at the direction of the artifact. "I hope they can solve this strange gas field even more."


    "It can''t be better." Hua Yuege also said.


    No more people can come. Once she''s not in control, the territory doesn''t know what it''s going to look like.


    In the next two days, the people in the central territory took out one flag after another and threw them into it. The flag was completely inserted in it.


    It seems that after they found something, they began to refine more array flags and some spells. The array flags were thrown into the gas field, and the spells were directly used to attack the gas field.


    People on both sides were watching, only to see that the attack of the charm had a real effect, and after a day''s hard work, the gas field shrank a little.


    And the place surrounded by the array flag can enter people, and these people do not rush to go in, but stick a charm inside, and then the charm will kill the gas field more with the operation of the array.


    Both of them were surprised to see this method. Hua rugo asked Mr. Shen, "can you see anything, sir?"


    "Yes, I didn''t think of it." Mr. Shen clapped his forehead and said regretfully. He didn''t answer Hua Ruge''s question for a while.


    And those array mages in the Northern Territory behaved almost the same, obviously they understood.


    "Shouldn''t you be happy at this time?" Hua Ruge shakes her head incomprehensibly.


    "That flag is against the spirit body, and the charm is for evil. It''s obvious that this gas field is not from the artifact."


    "Evil spirits?" Hua Yuege said after a reaction.


    "No trace childe nods:" yes, this is not a very difficult thing to see, but the direction of research is wrong, always thought it is the problem of artifact


    "I see. Thinking blind spots."


    Mr. Wu can probably understand what it means and agree with it.


    "No matter what, there is a way now, and the time is coming for us to wait." Hua Ruge is there, feeling his chin.


    After knowing the method, Daewoo and the Northern Territory began to refine array flags and spells one after another. Especially, Daewoo has a large number of people and can do things quickly. In a half day''s work, a pile of array flags came out.


    According to the previous attack situation, childe wutrace concluded, "within three days, the evil spirit will be destroyed, and then it will be the contest for the artifact."


    Hua Ruge nodded, thinking all over his face.


    Before that, she had already agreed with juntianxia that they would withdraw as soon as the artifact came out. They would not take part in the contest until they had almost beaten me.


    Juntianxia agrees, but she doesn''t think the two sides are so easy to cheat, so she may need to think of another way.


    The three sides are attacking the evil spirits day and night. Hua Ruge has begun to figure out the next step.


    It''s just that her plan hasn''t completely fallen into place, and great changes have taken place.


    After a day''s attack, there was a sudden angry roar in the mountains, which was a bit like a fierce beast, but it could still be heard that it was a human voice. It should have been a long time since I didn''t speak.


    "It''s damned that you ants are trying to kill me!" The thick male voice spoke again.


    At the same time, a terrible murderous spirit rose. The breath Hua Ruge could not be more familiar with, just like the ghost gun in her hand.


    "On!"


    There was a roar in the mountains, and then the whole mountain was shaking. The sky was even more covered with dark clouds, and the momentum was terrible.


    Then people saw the central part of the mountain suddenly burst, and thousands of golden lights broke out, which made people''s eyes couldn''t open.


    At the same time, the murderous spirit between heaven and earth is stronger.


    Hua Ruge can be 100% sure that the artifact is born.

 Chapter 1414

    After the golden light disappeared, a huge gray virtual shadow appeared between the heaven and the earth. This virtual shadow is the human body shape. He only saw one hand reaching the broken mountain, and then he took out an axe at the next moment.


    The axe is all gold, and it can release great pressure by itself.


    Hua Ruge knew at a glance that this was the artifact of this territory. It was a little less aggressive than her soul breaking gun, but it was a little more intimidating. It made people just look at it and feel scared.


    Looking at the empty shadow, he raised his axe, and the emperor ordered in a deep voice: "withdraw the troops, do not need to give unified command, the generals of each department choose the opportunity to deal with it, so as to ensure the safety of the soldiers."


    After listening to Hua Ruge, he first thought that monarchy was indeed a kind emperor. Second, he thought that this was too convoluted to say that running would not be over.


    Daewoo''s generals are all experienced people who react in the first time and retreat nearby.


    People in the other two areas here see that the eyes of the artifact are bright, but when they see the virtual shadow, they still have the color of fear. No one dare to go first.


    "I just ate some flesh and blood essence, and just started to reshape my body, I was interrupted by you ants. Do you think you should die?" It was the voice of man.


    Hua rugo only thinks that the breath of this man''s ghost free thing is very frightening. It''s a kind of power similar to that of the yellow spring emperor. However, this guy has no physical body and his prestige is not even a little bit different.


    "You guys, we will work together to deal with this monster. We will discuss the ownership of artifact later." The old man in the middle of the border proposed it on his own initiative.


    This side of the world immediately agreed, the northern territory is also very happy.


    Obviously, the old monster is more powerful than they think. No one wants to run without working together.


    "By you?" With a sneer, Xu Ying then chopped in this direction with an axe. A sharp blade that can carve space seems to cut everyone in two.


    Everyone was frightened and dodged.


    However, some people in Lingtian palace who have just been promoted to the human realm can''t escape, so Tuoba Rui and others didn''t, but attacked the sharp edge.


    Big handprint, demon God clock and jade seal are offered one after another, three people use all strength to fight.


    "Boom!"


    After a loud sound, the three magic weapons were dim, and even retreated after being hit. The Qi and blood in the body surged.


    "Back off." Hua Ruge hurriedly ordered to these people: "retreat to safety first."


    These people also know that they are useless here, so they leave.


    Hua Ruge looked at the three men, each with a bad face. It can be seen how strong the attack was.


    There are many powerful people on both sides and they are the most powerful.


    Let''s have a rest for a while. Childe Wuchen is standing by.


    Hua Ruge explored several people and found that some minor internal injuries were not very serious.


    "It seems that this guy is much worse than the yellow spring emperor." Hua Ruge was relieved.


    "Fortunately, I saw through his conspiracy earlier. Once I let him shape his body, he will be a person like the emperor of the yellow spring." Said the childe without trace.


    Juntianxia nodded: "now he is not the climate, our biggest opponent is still those two territory people."


    "Let''s play pig and eat tiger." Hua Ruge is a saying that conveys sound.


    Four people all understood that after several people put their hands on the periphery, they didn''t have a chance to hurt the virtual shadow. Of course, they couldn''t do anything about the virtual shadow.


    People in the two regions feel that their strength is poor and they do not expect them.


    When Hua rugo found out that the shadow was stronger than she imagined. It was hard for him to be hurt by several transcendental and reckless attacks, but he was just fighting and consuming.


    After a while, five people respectively and virtual shadow hand in hand, pretending to be seriously injured, to the ground to heal.


    After all, there are a lot of people who have healed. As long as they are close to the void divine realm, they will be beaten down, let alone their accomplishments are so low.


    So they didn''t raise any doubts.


    According to their calculation, in a little while those two groups of people will get rid of the shadow, and then start to rob the artifact, but soon they will know that they have miscalculated again.


    I can only see that the virtual shadow will be stronger if it kills a person''s breath, the body will be firmer and the attack power will be stronger.


    In this way, this guy is not easy to kill.


    Those who attack the virtual shadow should be extra careful. They don''t open up and close up any more and try to protect themselves as much as possible.


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and felt that this guy''s performance was similar to that of the city of the sky, so she touched her chin and said, "you say, how about I take him as an artifact?"


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "it''s suitable, but it''s very difficult."


    "Let them help me." Hua Ruge looks at the people who are fighting.


    "Well?"


    At this time, a strong man in the realm of foolishness died on the battlefield, and the fighting power of the virtual shadow increased a little, which made those attacking feel the deep despair.


    Why do you bring one like this?


    "You guys, I have a way to decipher his regeneration." Hua Yuege suddenly opens her mouth.


    Naturally someone there asked, "what''s the way?"


    "The magic weapon below can make him not absorb the essence of blood and flesh. Would you like to have a try?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Of course!" Someone said.


    "OK." Hua Yuege said, turning over his hand and taking out the city of the sky. The whole mountain range was covered by the city in a flash.


    These people feel a little strange when they see it. At this time, the virtual shadow takes the opportunity to attack a distracted and unscrupulous strongman. As a result, the strong man''s blood, flesh and spirit are absorbed by the large array that has been started. The virtual shadow is not found at all.


    "What is this?" The phantom is in a hurry.


    Those who besiege the virtual shadow see that it has effect, and they don''t care whether it''s awkward or not.


    Virtual shadow hates Hua Ruge, and a pair of light eyes on the gray shadow stare at Hua Ruge, killing Yi.


    "Don''t look at me. I''m weak. I can''t fight you." Hua Ruge reluctantly spread out his hands.


    The shadow is more angry, but he can''t pass for a moment with so many people in front of him.


    Hua Yuege smiled sorry, and then treated the injury like a model, thinking about how to deal with this guy for a while.


    After the city of the sky came out, the shadow really fell quickly. The strength was weaker and weaker, and the shadow was weaker and weaker.


    The people in those two areas are very satisfied with this, and the attack strength is gradually strengthened.


    Later, the virtual shadow was rushed. The axe in his hand sent out thousands of golden lights. The attack power doubled. Several people were killed for a while.


    Only let him spit blood is that he completely can''t rob this big battle, as long as there is blood, flesh, essence and Qi directly absorbed by the array, he doesn''t even have a hair.


    "Hateful!" His eyes turned to Hua Ruge and said, "woman, I killed you."

 Chapter 1415

    After the virtual shadow roared, the axe split the two men, and they rushed towards Hua Ruge as expected.


    "Just shout, how can you really do it?" Hua Ruge is scared, but she doesn''t want to do it now, so her voice disappears.


    If she can''t hide for a long time in normal times, but this is the city of the sky, no one knows how to use her power better than her,


    so when she disappears, the virtual shadow really doesn''t know where she is.


    "Damn it." The phantom cursed, and began to fight against the people in those two areas.


    How innocent are the people of the two kingdoms? But at this time, they can only be brave. After all, those emperors can''t count on them.


    Tuoba Rui few people also did not mean to start, are in a decent healing.


    A moment later, Hua Yuege appeared on the wall. She sat there swinging her legs. Her posture was very relaxed.


    The virtual shadow was angry in his eyes, but he knew that he could not catch up with it, so he simply did not catch up with it, and then the people in the two territories were angry.


    There are many people in the two regions who can''t heal or get involved, and many of them can''t understand Hua Ruge. After all, it''s not surprising that this is so famous.


    After such a fight lasted for a while, the virtual shadow was obviously weak. He didn''t want to devour anyone anymore, just wanted to escape.


    But the city of the sky has been very strong after being RE refined, which is obviously not easy.


    "You wait for me. I''m going to avenge you one day." The virtual shadow became more and more thin. After the cruel words, we simply stopped struggling and threw down the axe, and the whole person disappeared without trace.


    Hua Ruge seems to be fooling, but the spirit has been locked in the virtual shadow. At this moment, he gives up the body he just created and turns it into a state of spirit again.


    And attached to the sky city, it seems to be the first to find her revenge.


    All of this made Hua Ruge, who is extremely powerful in spirit, see clearly. When everyone looked left and right, she gently hooked her lips.


    At the moment when the axe was thrown down, the people in the northern and central territories first breathed a sigh of relief, and then their eyes were full of vigilance and hostility.


    At this time, a man in the Northern Territory was relatively close to the axe and rushed directly to the area. The man in the central territory saw the situation and attacked quickly, and the two people in the two territories were soon on the opposite side.


    At this time, they have completely ignored the people of the Daewoo Dynasty. In their view, they are indeed weak people, and there is no need to be afraid.


    So the two frontiers fought first.


    On the other side, Tuoba Rui and several people under the emperor''s heaven began to heal their wounds. Because of the lightest injury, mink was there to protect the Dharma.


    Hua Ruge looked over the people who were beating together and looked at the axe on the ground. He felt a little bit that none of them wanted to get the chance, but they all became cannon fodder unconsciously.


    However, these two areas were not completely unaware of Daewoo''s threat. After fighting for a while, they stopped fighting. The eyes of Xiang huaruge and other people were full of killing intention.


    They now think that even if these people are weak, they will pick up the leaks when they are both defeated.


    "To avoid being stabbed in the back, let''s deal with them first." The old man took the lead in the Northern Territory.


    "Good." That side agreed.


    A few people raised their eyebrows slightly. Although the two forces had consumed more than half at this time, they were still a terrible force. It was hard to win if they met each other.


    Hua, like a song, said with a straight smile, "you don''t have to do it. How about we quit?"


    "Exit?"


    "Yes, we will withdraw from this island now, and we will not participate in the contest again." Hua Ruge recognized and counseled quickly.


    "Do you think I will believe you?" The old man in the Northern Territory sneered and then said, "you are too cunning to kill."


    The old people in the central territory were a little hesitant before, and now their attitude is firm.


    Hua Ruge is not good at pretending to be a grandson. When he saw these people, he was in a hurry: "what''s wrong with you being shameless? It''s said that we have to kill all of them when we leave. I don''t have a temper. "


    "Girl doll, I blame you for too many ideas." The old man said in a cold voice.


    Hua Ruge stood out to several people behind him and said, "it seems that this war can''t be avoided."


    In fact, the choice of these two parties is not incorrect. To eliminate the weakest and then fight for supremacy together is also to avoid worries.


    "In that case, don''t blame us for being rude." Jun Tianxia said, clenched the axe in his hand.


    The rest of them also got up one after another. Although they were indifferent to such a strong enemy, they were not half anxious.


    "You guys have problems." The old man in Northern Xinjiang squinted.


    Hua Yuege, hearing the words, hooked his lips and said, "the most problematic thing is the city."


    Her voice just fell into the city of the sky, then the hanging array was opened, just full of flesh and blood essence of the array came into operation, instantly enveloping all people in it.


    These people were shocked, and then they knew why they just felt wrong.


    The hanging array was opened, and there was no way to parry under the virtual divine realm. They died in the array one after another.


    After absorbing the blood, flesh and spirit of dozens of people, the great array''s ability soared. It trapped all the people above the virtual God, making them unable to break free for a while.


    "Girl, you are really mean." The old man bit his teeth.


    "It''s hard not to say that you came all the way from your territory to carry forward the moral thought?" Hua Yuege asked back and said, "don''t talk about it. Let''s die."


    So these people did not speak at all. After all, they did play the role of robbers.


    Running to other people''s land to rob their artifact, besides, they can''t say anything about it.


    The great array of the sky city can not hurt the strong above the virtual divine realm, but can only temporarily control them and consume their strength.


    But that''s enough for a few people, and what they still have is a back call to deal with them.


    Soon, the formation of the city of the sky was broken. In order to avoid damage to the city, Hua Ruge put away his hands and all the people went back to the mountains again.


    But the difference is that the two areas are seriously damaged, and even the remaining strength of the strong has consumed a lot. But Hua Ruge''s five people have already recovered to their peak.


    At this time, the people in those two regions are also glad that they wake up to deal with these little dolls first, or they will surely suffer a great loss.


    "Do you think this little skill can deal with us?" The old man in Northern Xinjiang sneered and said, "you are too tender."


    "You''re old, you''re the oldest." Hua Ruge said to his companion, "I don''t know what to show off."

 Chapter 1416

    The old man over there almost didn''t get angry at this remark. He knew that he didn''t have any advantage in words, so he just started.


    In the face of dozens of strong people, we all know that we should be serious and take out our magic weapons to fight again.


    Several of them come to Hua Ruge directly, and want to kill the person who looks like the most ghost ideas first.


    Hua Ruge stood still because she was running the body hardening Dharma. At this time, she had forcibly pulled her cultivation from the human extreme realm to the God realm, which was only one realm away from the virtual God realm.


    Facing several people in front of her, she hooked her lips and smiled. The magic weapon she took out with her hands turned over was a soul breaking gun.


    For a time, the murderous spirit soared to the sky, and the wind and clouds surged between the heaven and the earth, which was like the terror and pressure of the world.


    Those two territory people are stupid, they all look at the long gun with white light, and their emotions are hard to say.


    Those who thought Hua Yuege was bragging were even more ignorant. I dare to say that it was a artifact, not a cabbage!


    "No, this is the soul gun in the western territory. It should be in the hands of emperor huangquan. How could it be in your hands?" Asked the old man in the north.


    "I got it from him, can''t I?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    The people over there almost didn''t petrify. Did they rob them? Does she know who the yellow spring emperor is?


    "I don''t want to teach you a lesson." The powerful man of the empty God state let go, and then several people joined hands and made a great voice.


    Hua Ruge didn''t lift his eyes. With a long gun in his hand, he swallowed several people in a flash of white light and fell to the ground in two.


    Her original strength can be used to fight over the level, and with the ghost gun, it is even more powerful. Let alone the people in the virtual divine realm, even the strong people in the innocent realm can fight.


    The people in those two areas automatically ignored her and attributed her power to the artifact, which made them more interested.


    "Brother, let''s get rid of them together. How about one artifact for one?" Said the old man in Northern Xinjiang.


    Since there are two artifact, they don''t have to fight hard.


    "It suits me." The elders of the central territory also agreed.


    "Don''t work hard, you can''t go any more." Jun Tianxia said that he took out the jade seal with his other hand. In an instant, nine golden dragons appeared between heaven and earth.


    "Aung Aung!"


    When all the Nine Dragons entered the seal, the seal condensed most of the emperor''s fortune. At this time, his eyes turned to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege understood his meaning and turned his hand to throw out the Phoenix seal.


    "Ah!"


    If a phoenix sound can pierce the sky, it will be close to the jade seal as soon as the Phoenix seal is printed, and the last burst of seven colors of sunlight, then it can be seen that the two have been sucked together.


    For a while, people only felt that the holy power of heaven and earth poured into the seal of dragon and Phoenix. The power of the seal seemed to be stronger than the artifact.


    "Under the heaven, it is not the king''s land, nor the king''s ministers who lead the land. You are not allowed to be presumptuous here. " Jun Tianxia said that the dragon and Phoenix seal became bigger and bigger. He suppressed the past towards those people.


    The people in those two areas only felt that they were oppressed by the whole heaven and earth, and they felt that it was hard to move. They were sure that they were not facing the human power at all, that is, the power of this continent, a power that non human power can shake.


    They struggle with all their strength, but they can''t use their own physical strength. As the seal gets closer and closer, they really feel despair.


    Hua rugo swallowed her saliva when she saw this scene. Now she finally knows that Jun Tianxia dare to speak in such a big voice. It''s a little too scary.


    Tuoba Rui, the childe without trace and the mink also have some palpitations when they look at them. Now they know why juntianxia is committed to expanding its territory. In fact, the land has become his, and the world is his.


    It''s very difficult to defeat him in his empire if it''s hard to say it in other places.


    At this time, those who were pressed under the jade seal, the strong ones of the void divine realm and the foolless realm, could not bear it any longer. They all vomited blood and died. Only five of them were still suffering.


    At this time, they had no time to fight for the artifact on the ground, so a man picked it up and split it towards the jade seal.


    The power of the artifact burst out, and the aura of the seal was suddenly torn. The five men also took the opportunity to run out.


    "Boom!"


    The huge seal of dragon and Phoenix fell on the ground, making a huge roar, and the whole mountain was shaking violently.


    After the Dragon Seal fell to the ground, the prestige disappeared, and the five people came out, one of them was still holding an axe.


    The king world sank the heavy Mou color, to the companion way: "also invites you to fight with me together."


    "Good."


    Several people agreed. Now the situation is exactly one-on-one.


    In the past, several of them joined hands to fight against a strong one. Now, although the opposite one has a certain degree of injury, it is not easy to fight one-on-one.


    Hua Ruge knew that his ability was not enough to fight against this cultivation, so he chose the weakest one.


    The other four also selected their opponents. The man opposite Tuo barrow is holding an axe with a magic weapon that has not yet been contracted, which is the most difficult to deal with.


    These transcendence was forced to this part of the urgent, merciless hands, the first time to sacrifice a variety of cards.


    However, there are devouring beasts in this camp. Those magic weapons with special power are eaten by devouring beasts before they can be used. Hua rugo specially instructs them not to take a bite at the artifact.


    When the devouring beast comes back, it''s also a simple and direct way: "that''s chaos artifact, I can''t digest it now."


    "It turns out you can''t eat anything."


    "This is not the first one." The devouring beast resents this.


    "First?"


    "The chart of stars in the hand of the dark night Pavilion master." Said the devouring beast.


    Hua Ruge nodded and comforted: "don''t worry about that. We can''t eat it if you can."


    One man and one beast are talking here, and the other one is beyond the border. Because of the damage of the contract magic tools, each one is spitting out old blood, and the spirit is seriously damaged.


    Several people seized the opportunity to attack. Hua Ru, a singer, had a huge advantage in holding the spirit weapon. Although she was weak, the power of the spirit weapon was hard to shake. Those who were strong beyond the border were seriously injured. It was a fight against each other.


    Hua rugo knows that he can''t hold on to his body quenching technique for too long, so he is very strong.


    The strength of the strong beyond the border is not enough. She stealthily attacks with the heaven and earth stove of Hunyuan while the energy of others is not enough, and directly receives it.


    The fighting situation in other battlefields is similar. Although their younger generation is lack of strength, all of them have great opportunities. None of them is really vague.

 Chapter 1417

    Hua Ruge was the first to end the fight, and then she helped everywhere. She was good at using Yin moves. When no one was bound, she was almost defenseless. If those strong people were not controlled by the other four, they would kill her first.


    The four didn''t want to delay either. Half a day later, when the color was dark, the battle was over, and all of them were hurt except Hua Ruge.


    Tuoba Rui takes the axe and hands it to Jun Tianxia.


    "Thank you." Juntianxia takes over to thank you.


    "You''re welcome." Tuoba Rui waved and turned to look at Xianghua and said, "are you ok?"


    "Well, you''re really brave. It''s a artifact." Hua Ruge is afraid when he thinks about it.


    "Fortunately, he has no contract and can''t play much." Tuoba Rui said with light wind and light clouds.


    "Well, you''re good." Hua Ruge said, pulling him to one side to heal.


    On the same day, Dayu''s soldiers took control of the scene again, and also accepted the surrender of Fusang, which completely incorporated the land into Dayu''s territory.


    After several people were injured, they went back to the mainland.


    When on the spaceship, Tuoba Rui plays chess with Childe wutrace. Juntianxia and mink compete in moves.


    Hua Ruge takes out the city of the sky when he has nothing to do. At this time, the ghost who made a mess before is still in it. He tries to restore his strength and report to Hua Ruge.


    As a result, he didn''t expect a large white array to wrap him up. This array was not the hanging array he had seen before, but the one specially eating the spirit.


    "Ah ah!" The ghost meets the white light just like the snow meets the hot water. It is shrinking rapidly.


    "Girl, you dare to fight against my father. You want to die." The spirit finally made a sound.


    Hua Ruge, holding the city of the sky in his palm, looked at the struggling spirit inside and said, "maybe you were a character before, but without the body, what would you take to fight me?"


    "I didn''t have a body because of you. If it wasn''t for you, I would have absorbed their flesh and blood essence for my own use." The angry way of the spirit.


    "So now you want to lurk here and get back at me?" Hua Yuege asked, the voice slightly up, with a dangerous taste.


    The spirit just opened his mouth and closed it. Instead of answering, he said, "let me out."


    "By what?" Hua asked leisurely as a song.


    "What do you want to do?" The old man also knew the meaning.


    Hua Yuege gave a gentle smile, and then said, "I lack an artifact in the sky city. I have to control the trouble by myself every time."


    "Don''t think about it!"


    "I''m sorry." Hua Yuege apologized on the face, but the big array of speeding up the operation did not mean to be merciful.


    "Ah ah!" That spirit is a scream again, angrily way: "little girl film, every give me a little body, I can crush you to death."


    "It''s a pity you didn''t." Hua Ruge punctures without mercy.


    "Despicable woman, you will be damned if you dare to do so!" The spirit is not willing to roar.


    Hua Ruge is not moved, but only speeds up the operation of the array.


    A person loses his absolute power when he loses his body. Even if the spirit is trapped in such a big array that specially controls the spirit, he cannot return to the sky.


    That is to say, there are only two ways left for the spirit, either to agree to the conditions or to completely destroy it.


    "Damn woman, how dare you do it!"


    "Thank you very much." Hua Ruge is still unmoved.


    "Damn it! Damn it! " The spirit cursed twice, and then said, "I promise, but I can''t promise."


    "You are wise." Hua Ruge said a word and pulled the array away.


    The spirit lies in the city weakly, with a look of lovelessness.


    "Dead girl, it''s yours." He was there muttering.


    "In the future, we will be team-mates fighting side by side. Should you change your name?" Hua Ruge''s friendly tips.


    "Dead girl, do you know who I am? Don''t talk about fighting side by side with your skill. It''s almost the same to warm my bed. " The spirit didn''t mean to be polite at all.


    Hua Yuege is more gentle when he hears the words and smiles: "I advise you to change your tongue quickly."


    "What do you want?"


    "You can guess." Hua is like a song. It''s called a gentle voice.


    The man instinctively felt the danger, in line with the principle that the eldest husband can bend and stretch, he said: "well, I''ll call your name."


    "I like a friendly attitude." Hua Ruge nodded.


    The man felt the alarm lifted.


    After that, he sent a wisp of spirit to Hua Ruge, that is to say, as long as Hua Ruge thought a move, it would destroy his spirit and make him disappear completely in the world.


    After the contract, the man was in a very bad state. He sat under the wall of the city and didn''t speak.


    "You just said I don''t know who you are, should I?" Hua Yuege asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Tell me your name if you don''t want to."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hua rugo felt that he had not had fun chatting with the fox, so he lost patience and went to the space to find Xiaojiu.


    That man is also confused. He is the strong one among the strong. It''s impossible for him to be asked a name and say it. Ask him several times.


    Now he has a little understanding of his master. This is a rogue who lacks patience in his eyes. He can''t be offended or left hanging, or he will become a self hanging in the end.


    He also wants to cry without tears. It''s not common to think about the prestige of that year and look at the present.


    Hua Ruge is very happy to receive a powerful spirit, regardless of whether he is sad or not. She invited everyone to Lingtian palace for dinner that day.


    In the evening, several people had a drink, which could be said to be a feast for the guests and the host.


    Because Tuo barrow was present, Hua rugo deliberately controlled his alcohol consumption and was only slightly drunk when he returned to the room.


    When she saw the familiar room, she smiled and said, "it''s better to come back, or our own house."


    Tuoba Rui ignores her and asks the servants to make a basin of hot water and throw a piece of cotton cloth.


    "We are lucky this time. These two people are not so smart. Otherwise, they will deliberately deal with us at the beginning. Now we may be finished."


    Hua rugo said, sitting on the bed, and asked, "do you think I was particularly heroic when I fought with artifact?"


    Tuoba Rui didn''t answer, just came forward to wipe her face.


    Hua Ruge was very comfortable when she was wiped by hot cotton cloth, so she raised her head and said with a simple smile, "thank you."


    Tuo Ba Rui wiped her face and hands one after another, and then washed her feet before putting her to bed.


    Hua rugo leaned over when she saw him in the quilt, hugged him and asked, "do you think I''m nagging?"


    "Yes." Tuo Ba Rui gave a light answer.

 Chapter 1418

    Hua Ruge is in a low mood when he hears about it. He won''t cheat himself and tell me the truth.


    "I don''t like talking much, but I like you." Tuoba Rui said, holding her in her arms, looking at her and asking, "what are you thinking?"


    "Really?" Hua Yuege asked indefinitely.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t answer, but touched her head and said, "are you stupid?"


    Hua is like a song with a flat mouth, but soon laughs.


    "Well, I haven''t slept well outside for so many days. Have a good rest tonight." Tuo Ba Rui said and kissed her on the forehead.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and lay in his arms.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her and says, "I''ve lost a lot of weight these days. I''ll cook for you and eat more."


    "Yes." Hua Ruge promised.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her small appearance and couldn''t help but turn up the corner of her mouth, and kissed her twice in the face.


    Hua Ruge''s wine is a little confused when it comes to strength. He rubs against him and goes to sleep.


    He gently pinched her nose and said, "I really want to eat you."


    Hua Ruge didn''t know whether to hear it or not, and hummed twice.


    With a doting smile, he pulled the quilt for her.


    The next day, Emperor Tianxia, childe wutrace and mink left Lingtian palace one after another.


    Among them, childe wutrace said that little fox wanted to go out to play, while juntianxia was going back to prepare to pocket the seven countries and completely unify the territory.


    Mink is going back to the east to succeed the king of beasts, because the old king of beasts will go to the territory of gods during this calm period of the sea of heaven.


    Farewell to them, Ling Tiangong and their husband and wife are left.


    Tuoba Rui asked her in front of the palace, "what do you want to do next?"


    Hua Ruge looked at it and said, "I don''t think it''s very interesting. Otherwise, let''s go to the bottom and roam around the world."


    "According to you." Tuo Ba Rui didn''t even think about it.


    Hua rugo leaned over and held his arm. "When shall we start?"


    "I want to close for a while, almost to break through." Tuo Barry looked at her and said.


    Hua Ruge slapped his head and said, "how can I forget about this? I''ve been reminded several times that I can break through."


    "You." Tuoba Rui doesn''t know what to say about her.


    Hua Ruge scratched his head and said, "that''s it. Let''s break through each other and then play."


    "Good." Tuoba Rui agrees.


    After that, Lingtian palace was quiet. It was mainly because their master mother was closed, and no one could make any noise.


    Hua Ruge has the cheating device of swallowing beast. The breakthrough is very fast. Swallowing beast will give her the energy of the last swallowing supernatural weapon, and she can''t use it up.


    She only needs to break through the bottleneck with energy. Most of the time after that, she used to stabilize her state and cultivate her own Kung Fu, the Sutra of annihilation.


    She has a lot of practical experience in this period of time, and her understanding of Kung Fu is very fast. Now the second level of Ning Dan will soon become a big success. It took her more than ten days to stabilize her realm. When she left, she was already the strong one in transforming her divine realm.


    When she came out, people in Lingtian palace were shocked. Who said that the body cultivation of elements was slower than that of ordinary people? When she came out, they promised not to kill him.


    When she came out of the gate, the gate of Tuo BARREI''s palace was still closed, and there was a strong aura outside. It was still in practice. Hua Ruge is also prepared for this. After all, Tuo BARREI is going to break through the realm of emptiness. It will take a long time.


    During the period of Tuo Ba Rui''s closing, Hua Ruge got a map of the territory and led Mu Qingyan to study his travel strategy.


    Mu Qingyan was busy all day long when she was in charge of Tianfu college. Now after the merger, her first one doesn''t have to worry about it. She wants to concentrate on studying Dandao, but she always catches her to chat.


    She now thinks that nothing in the world is more worrying than having such a lively boss.


    Hua Ruge studied very hard. It took only three days to determine the route. After walking around, he almost visited the best view of the whole territory.


    "What do you think of this route, young Yan?" Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Looking at the dense place names on the paper, Mu Qingyan nodded directly: "very well, this circle will take at least three years."


    In this way, she can have a few years to clean up and study Dan Dao well.


    "Yes." Hua rugo stretched out and said: "since I came to you, I haven''t had a good rest for so many years. We clearly love each other so much. Now it''s nothing. I want to relax."


    Three years, think about it.


    Mu Qingyan nodded at his words: "it''s not easy for you all these years."


    "It''s not true. It''s a strong enemy and a love enemy. If my heart quality almost broke up many times." Hua Yuege said.


    Mu Qingyan glanced at her: "it''s a big heart."


    "That''s trust!" Hua Ruge corrected a sentence and then said, "I don''t believe my own man. I''m being provoked by others, so I''m not stupid."


    Mu Qingyan thought about it and said, "it makes sense."


    "Of course it makes sense." Hua, like a song, is proud of what he has learned.


    Mu Qingyan smiles and shakes her head. She feels that Hua Ruge''s wisdom is hidden in these tunes.


    After studying the itinerary, Hua Ruge spent her time with her elders. She felt that her mother and aunt, after all, only had her as a younger generation, so it was the least that she didn''t need to take care of them.


    But when she came, she found that she didn''t think about it at all. The two sisters didn''t know how good they were. They usually talked and practiced, drank tea and played the piano when they were free. She always felt redundant when she stood by.


    Of course, the old man didn''t ignore her meaning. It''s inevitable that the meeting will give birth. Anyway, the central idea is to go anywhere and bring a grandson back.


    "Granddaughter, of course. I like little girls." Shuiyunning always adds this sentence.


    Hua Ruge feels that she is still young. In her early twenties, she didn''t get married at that time. What kind of children did she have.


    So she promised on the surface, but in the heart did not prepare for this.


    More than ten days after she left the customs, there were a lot of thunder clouds over the palace where Tuoba Rui was. But before he could split them, he was blown away by Tuoba Rui. The most powerful Tianwei in the whole territory was ignored.


    People may not believe that.


    Hua Ruge knows the internal situation. The order of this heaven and earth is not complete, and it is the weakest in all the territory. Therefore, he has no ability to restrain the strong in the virtual divine realm.


    Tuoba Rui stepped out of the palace step by step. His whole body strength is not yet fully restrained. The whole person looks sharp. His ascetic temperament is magnified invisibly, which is called Gao Leng.

 Chapter 1419

    Hua Ruge was so cold by his high cold temperament that he didn''t go there for a few steps at a time.


    Tuoba Rui turns to see her: "come here."


    "Oh." Hua Yuege came forward and asked, "it''s going well."


    "Don''t want to hug?" Tuoba Rui did not answer questions.


    "Ah?" Hua rugo didn''t respond.


    Tuo Ba Rui has opened his arms at this time and repeated: "come here."


    Hua Ruge jumped up with a smile. He grabbed her and said in a low voice, "I miss you."


    "Me too." She whispered back.


    Tuo Ba Rui kisses her forehead and asks, "do you want to go somewhere?"


    "I''ve got it all figured out. Look at my plan." Hua rugo said and took out the map. It was a mess. She could only point to it with her hands.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at it carefully, then nodded, "OK."


    "Take a rest. We''ll set out after a few days." Hua Ruge plans.


    "Good." Tuoba Rui said and took her to the bedroom.


    Hua rugo thought something was wrong and asked weakly, "what are you doing with me at rest?"


    "I haven''t seen you for a month. Have a rest?" Tuoba Rui raised his eyebrows and asked, "is that normal?"


    "But you''ve just broken through. You need to be more moderate." Hua Yuege said.


    "Breakthrough will only make me stronger and stronger. What is abstinence?"


    Hua Ruge wants to cry without tears. Elder brother, she can''t break through.


    After entering the bedroom, Hua Ruge''s brain will no longer have the image of asceticism before Tuo BARREI. It''s just a beast. It''s the kind of wild animal that no one feeds and can''t finish eating.


    Hua rugo really doubts that this man''s abstinence is not his own temperament at all. He pretends to cheat such a pure girl.


    When I cheated her, I turned to sex completely. I really treat her as a little white rabbit and eat it dry and clean again and again. And the little white rabbit can only cry.


    The little white rabbit cried for three days. She hardly went out for three days. After three days, she got out of bed with her back on her back. Looking at the satisfied look of the big man on the bed, she felt more and more cheated.


    Fortunately, they should go out three days later. They packed some clothes and left Lingtian palace with their elders. They went straight to the flower world below.


    When they were flying in the sky, Hua Yuege said, "it''s really like a fairy going down to earth."


    "What?"


    "It''s the story often played in our TV series that fairies are unwilling to go to heaven alone." Hua Ruge popularized science for him.


    "And then?"


    "After that, I either took a bath and was seen by others, or I was rescued by others. In a word, I found my true love and never wanted to go to heaven again." Hua Yuege said and said, "think about it and yearn for it."


    "What do you yearn for?" Tuo Ba Rui glanced at her lightly.


    Hua Ruge coughed quickly and said: "nothing, they will be broken up in the end, not me."


    Tuoba Rui''s face was obviously much better, but he was curious to ask, "why is it broken up?"


    "Immortals can''t fall in love, so someone will catch the fairy back. The fairy''s little arm can''t twist her thigh, and she will be caught back or pressed up at last." Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I think those immortals in the sky are jealous."


    "No use." Tuoba Rui''s light evaluation.


    "What''s no use?"


    "If I were that man, I would kill all the people who stopped me." Tuoba Rui then said.


    Hua Ruge scratched his head and said, "well, it''s your cow."


    There is no extra expression on Tuo Barry''s face, as if it''s no big deal.


    Hua Ruge''s heart and soul are all like his. People''s TV series have not been made up.


    After they went down, they slightly changed their shape and adjusted their facial features, because they didn''t change their facial values much, but they were not easy to recognize.


    When he arrived in the city, Hua Ruge sat down on the street and asked for a bowl of noodles and two dishes. No matter how people around him thought, he picked up chopsticks and ate them.


    Tuoba Rui is used to her appearance. She just looks at her and reminds her to eat slowly


    Hua Ruge nodded at the same time: "this noodles is good. Would you like to have a bowl?"


    "You can eat it." Tuo Ba Rui said, and asked, "there are some small balls you like to eat. I''ll buy some for you."


    "Good." Hua Yuege''s eyes are bent.


    Generally speaking, Tuo BARREI doesn''t make her eat street snacks. She doesn''t think it''s very sanitary. It''s very rare to take the initiative to buy today.


    After eating noodles here, she settled the bill happily, took the small balls and went shopping while eating.


    This is a very prosperous city. The streets are very busy. There are not only those who sell all kinds of delicious food and small things, but also those who are juggling. Even the central square in the distance has a competition.


    Nowadays, many people go to the center of the city. Hua Ruge also leads Tuo BARREI to join the party. Because they can''t fly in the city, they can only walk there honestly.


    Of course, when they walk, there are many people flying in the sky. These are the special people of Daewoo. They are all talented people. They were selected into the Jixian hall at a young age and have many privileges as talents.


    Hua Yuege looks at the young people flying by, with a look of remembrance on his face.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked as he walked.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "you forget that I was also a member of Dazheng Jixian hall. At that time, I was just like them. I was young and arrogant."


    "You''re not the same now?" Tuo Ba Rui''s strange way.


    Apart from being a few years older and doing more things, her personality has not changed at all.


    "I have to find some words to express my feelings," Hua Yuege said


    She couldn''t think of a word to describe the past.


    Tuo Ba Rui shakes his head and laughs, saying: "but it''s also good to keep unchanged, otherwise it''s not you."


    "Seriously, I still miss that time. I have a high position and a group of friends to accompany me." Hua Yuege said it seriously.


    "You don''t miss me?" Tuo Ba Rui picked up his eyebrows and said, "I was by your side at that time."


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "of course I know, but you are also by my side now, where can I miss you?"


    "With." Tuoba Rui insists.


    Hua Ruge said with a helpless smile, "I don''t think I''ll have any more children, just coax you to be a child."


    Tuoba Rui''s face was slightly heavy.


    "Well, it''s my fault. I think of you all the time and don''t want others to do it." Hua rushes to admit her mistake.


    Now she really knows that she''s wrong. Where is the child? It''s clearly her ancestor.


    Tuo Ba Rui listened to this and reluctantly nodded: "yes, keep it up."


    Hua Ruge doesn''t know whether he should cry or laugh.

 Chapter 1420

    On the bustling street, two people walk up to the central square with the flow of people. At this moment, many people have gathered here to watch the bustle. They can only stand at the back.


    There were two young people fighting in the duel. Their strengths were fairyland and fairyland.


    On both sides stood the family, one with a confident face, the other worried, and a girl with tears in her eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Yuege asked an old man.


    The old man looked at her and asked, "come from other places."


    "Yes, we are from a foreign country. Just after entering the city, we came to see the bustle." Hua Ruge is also a chatty person.


    The old man nodded his head, and then sighed, "it''s all emotional affairs. The weak one on this stage is Du''s family, who was married to Miss Li''s family."


    "Who knows that Wang''s son also fell in love with Miss Li? This Wang''s family is a big family in our city. It''s not true that Wang''s strength is strong. Li''s parents were coaxed and promised their daughter to the Wang''s family."


    "Miss Li is also a fierce woman. When she knows that she is looking for life and death, she doesn''t agree. Duke Du is not willing to take his fiancee away. She takes the initiative to challenge Prince Wang. That''s why the challenge competition comes into being."


    The old man said in a clear voice, and then he exclaimed, "the Duke of Du family also has deep feelings, but his strength is poor after all. I wonder if he can survive today."


    "So who wins and marries Miss Li?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Yes, but these two people are quite different from each other. Where does Mr. Du have the chance to win? It''s good to keep his life." Said the old man.


    Hua Ruge looks up to the stage again. It''s true that the young people of the fairyland are beaten by the pressure of the fairyland, and the weak ones can''t turn over even with all their strength.


    The gap between the realm of ordinary people has always been beyond the past.


    On the other side, a woman cried, and whispered, "stop fighting."


    This should be Miss Li''s no doubt. She looks beautiful even when she cries.


    From time to time, the crowd sighed. I think we all know the inside story.


    The prince of the king''s family on the stage didn''t let go of the meaning of the Duke of Du''s family. His moves were fierce. If he didn''t dodge at all, he would be killed on the spot.


    "It''s a bit too much. It''s not enough to rob someone''s daughter-in-law. How can we kill them?" Hua opens with a frown like a song.


    Tuo BARREI didn''t express his opinion and was not interested in such matters.


    The old man nodded and said, "yes, but it''s on the challenge arena. Life and death are destiny. No one can control it."


    "It''s hard to say." Hua Yuege said, squinting his eyes. The power of the spirit has infiltrated into the border silently.


    When the prince tried again, she slightly disturbed his spirit.


    I saw that he had not cut off a knife, his movement had been slower, and his eyes were still a little confused.


    Dujiagongzi took the opportunity to fight back, clapped it with one hand, and the wangjiagongzi went back two steps.


    The people under the stage are also a little strange. Those white youth in Jixian Hall who are standing at high altitude have searched around the crowd, apparently finding someone interfering with the challenge arena.


    It''s just that Hua Ruge''s spirit is so strong. It can be said that she conceals her trace a little. No one can find the whole territory, let alone these young people who are just emerging.


    The prince of the Wang family only felt that he didn''t know why. His hands and feet just didn''t listen to him. The consciousness in his brain seemed to run into evil.


    The Duke of Du family is pursuing after the victory. Although he is not so vicious, he also hurt the prince after a few palms.


    At this time, Wang''s family is not as indifferent as before. They stand up one by one and watch their son beaten in the border.


    Du''s family, on the other hand, were inconceivable. They didn''t understand what was going on.


    Miss Li wiped her tears and her eyes brightened.


    "Stop it. Stop it. I don''t want it. Here you are." The Wangs have spoken. Such a precious son can''t be explained here for a woman.


    The prince of the Wang family was frightened by the unknown power and said he had given up.


    Mr. Du is also tired. Sitting on the ground, he gasped for breath. He said: "I won''t fight today, but one day I will defeat you openly. If you dare to play Wan''er''s idea again, I will not let you go no matter how much I pay."


    Mr. Wang doesn''t know what to say. Now he feels his consciousness has become complete again Although he failed, he was not in a panic, which made him very happy.


    "Boy, I''ll give you the woman, but the account between us is not finished. When I''m finished, I''ll make you look good." The prince of the Wang family stood up from the ground and spoke fiercely.


    "I''m waiting for you." Mr. Du''s family is also fighting.


    After the Wang family left the arena, the arbitration announced the result of the contest and awarded Miss Li to the Du family according to the previous gambling agreement.


    When they hugged each other and wept on the stage, Hua Ruge''s face also showed a happy smile.


    The old man on one side said strangely, "is there any God to help you?"


    At the end of the competition, everyone could see that the prince of the Wang family seemed to be under control, and the whole person was not in a state.


    Hua rugo didn''t speak, but someone said, "there is no God. The Du family is obviously helped by the strong. You can''t see the disciples of the Jixian hall looking for them in the crowd."


    The old man also nodded: "it turns out that there are so many kind-hearted people."


    "Yes."


    When they talked about it like this, the Duke of Du''s family announced that he would put on a banquet today to welcome the bride.


    So Hua Ruge quietly retreated from the crowd, asked the direction of Du''s family and led Tuoba Rui to the past.


    "Why?" Tuoba Rui doesn''t understand.


    "Eating wedding wine, it''s a marriage I''ve made with a gift. There''s no reason not to ask for a cup of wedding wine." Hua Ruge walked along the way.


    Tuoba Rui raises eyebrows doubtfully: "you should show your identity."


    "Of course not. Let''s get in there." Hua is like a playful wink.


    "How to mix?"


    "It''s easy," the man asked. "We say it''s a relative of the woman. In turn, we say it''s a relative of the man." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui only thought it was fresh, but also brought it like this?


    "Even if we don''t know whose relatives we are asking, no one will find out." Hua Yuege continued.


    Tuo BARREI couldn''t help but ask, "have you done this before?"


    "It''s not hard. We don''t have to be experienced. Besides, we don''t look like we''re eating and drinking." Hua Yuege said with a confident face.


    Tuo Ba Rui shakes her head and laughs. Although she doesn''t agree with this, she is happy and makes trouble with her.

 Chapter 1421

    Hua Ruge''s method really worked. The two entered the wedding banquet smoothly and chatted in it. The family structure of the bride and the groom was completely understood by her, but no one found out that she was not a relative of either party at all.


    When she ate at the banquet, pushed the cups with the guests, and fully integrated into the festive atmosphere, the childe also went to the fairy beast forest in the southern territory.


    Trapped for a long time, the little fox jumped out of his arms and ran into the forest.


    Childe Wuxian walked behind and asked with a light smile, "slow down, be careful of being hit."


    The fox heard the owner''s concern and looked back.


    "Dong!"


    At the next moment, he only felt that his eyes were full of stars, and he fell on the ground in all directions. His small head, which had been hit by a hundred year old tree, was in pain.


    Childe Wuxian holds it up and rubs his head gently. The expression on his face is very complicated.


    The little fox was so pitiful that he almost didn''t cry.


    "Well, let''s not talk about you. I''ll hold you next time." Childe Wuxian laughs and coaxes.


    The little fox rubbed against him in his arms. It was obvious that he was coquettish.


    "It''s OK to come down and walk. Be sure to look at the road." Childe Wuxian gives in.


    There was a smile in the little fox''s eyes.


    Childe Wuxian cured it before putting it on the ground. This time, he is closer to it.


    The fox in front suddenly ran to the flowers and picked up a flower. He ran to send it to his master.


    The childe without trace squatted down to receive the flower way: "send me?"


    Little fox smiled his head.


    "Thank you. It''s very nice." Childe wutrace touched his head, I don''t know when his smile no longer only hung on his face, but also appeared at the bottom of his eyes.


    The little fox rubbed against his leg, and the little claw pointed to the forest.


    "Want to live in it?" Asked the childe.


    Little fox nodded his head again.


    "Good." Childe wutrace immediately agreed to come down.


    Then the little fox ran in happily, and the childe stood up and said with a smile, "it seems that this day is not so boring."


    At the same time, in Dayu''s Royal study, juntianxia was very satisfied with the war reports from all over the world.


    Now the last seven countries were soon incorporated into his territory.


    At this time, the eunuch came to inform Mr. Shen that he wanted to see him.


    "Sir, please come in." Juntianxia put down the memorial in his hand.


    Mr. Shen came in for a salute, and then said, "emperor, the part that can be built by heaven and Earth altar ministers has been completed, and then it needs the high priest to preside over it."


    "I will call the high priest later." Jun Tianxia leans on the Dragon chair and rubs his eyebrows.


    "What troubles the emperor?" Asked Mr Shen.


    "No." Jun Tianxia said, and then said: "in a month''s time, please build the altar. I don''t want to wait any longer."


    "Yes, I will finish it." Mr. Shen bowed in response.


    Jun Tianxia nodded: "thank you, sir."


    "This is what I should do. I''ll leave." Mr. Shen said that he had quit the imperial study.


    After he left, juntianxia rubbed his eyebrows and heart again, with a tired look on his face.


    "Emperor, you have been dealing with the government day and night. I am worried about your health." Li Gonggong said at the same time.


    "The calm period of the sky and the sea has passed, and I have only three years left to manage this territory well." The way that you think about.


    "But what are you in a hurry?"


    "In three years, I will make this territory several times stronger than other territories, so that in three years, I can attack other territories at the same time." There is another way.


    "It''s too risky for you to do so. Why don''t you come here a little bit?" Li Gonggong said strangely.


    Juntianxia took a look at him, then slowly turned his eyes and said, "you don''t understand."


    "I don''t understand, but I''m worried about your body." Li Gonggong said anxiously, he always felt that the pressure in the emperor''s heart was too heavy. He didn''t know even if he followed the emperor every day.


    The gentleman world hears speech light smile a way: "at ease, I will not matter."


    Someone else is waiting for him to find it.


    Duke Li had no choice but to say, "let me change a cup of tea for you."


    "Well." He agreed in a low voice.


    After Li Gonggong left, he spread out his palm, which still held the half of the jade plate.


    On the same morning, shangguanli was sitting in the courtyard of the imperial capital''s house. There was a cute little ornament on the table in front of him. He looked carefully at the small mink like wood carving.


    Lan''er approached from behind and offered a cup of tea and said, "is the Lord thinking about the little Lord in the east?"


    "What?" It seems that Shangguan glass didn''t hear it clearly and didn''t care.


    "Don''t be a liar. You stare at the ornament all day and say you don''t want to." Lan''er never sticks to one standard in front of his master.


    "This is a table ornament. Where should I put it if I don''t put it on the table?" Shangguan glass asked lightly.


    Lan''er said with a flat mouth, "is the present given to you by peacock king one on the left and one on the right still rare? Why do you want to put it on the list of the few masters in eastern Xinjiang?"


    "You are talking more and more. I should have found someone else to marry you." Shangguan glass glanced at her and said.


    Lan''er was not afraid of it, but said, "I want to say that you marry me. You are different from the little Lord in the East."


    "So?" Shangguan Liling''s eyebrows even went down.


    "The young master of Dongjiang came to see you before he went back and personally carved gifts for you. I think he is thoughtful of you. Why do you always treat others coldly?" Lan''er asked incomprehensibly.


    Shangguan Li thought carefully and said: "he is simple in nature, where do you know who I am?"


    "You are a good man." Lan''er didn''t want to answer.


    "Good people?" "The good man who killed his father and brother?" said Shangguan Li with a sneer


    "You can''t always remember that." Lan''er is in a hurry.


    "Even if one day I lose my memory, it is also true. Which of the things I have done for revenge these years is aboveboard?" The voice of Shangguan glass is still calm.


    Lan''er airway: "no matter what, ye family persecuted you first. How much bitterness you have suffered so many years? If you don''t do this, you can go to today."


    "No matter what the reason is, this road is my own choice. I have been working on scheming for so many years, and I have nothing in my mind except those insidious calculations." Shangguanli said again and again: "he grew up with Hua Ruge. He is open-minded and magnanimous. He should have lived a free and unrestrained life. He should not be near me, let alone have other intersections."


    "Cabinet leader......"


    "It''s cold. Go back." Shangguan Li said slowly and stood up for a moment before leaving. Finally, he picked up the wood carving on the table.


    Lan''er looks at her back, sighs heavily, and suddenly thinks of a sentence before the death of Lord Ye. She can''t get through the level in her heart.


    Maybe she gave up all the future in the moment when she killed her.

 Chapter 1422

    Hua Ruge had a big meal at the wedding banquet, but she didn''t drink because she was afraid of being kicked out because she was afraid of leakage. When she came out in the evening, the bridegroom and the bride also came out to deliver them.


    After returning to the bridal chamber, the bride asked the bridegroom, "why didn''t I hear that you have such interesting and beautiful relatives?"


    "Isn''t it from your house?" The bridegroom was confused.


    "The bride a Leng, shake head way:" have no ah


    "No?" At that time, the bridegroom was dumbfounded: "not our relatives, who is that?"


    They looked at each other for a long time to understand that it was a tyrant''s meal. They had never heard of such a thing before, but they had never heard of such a high profile.


    Of course, they had no time to discuss this. Soon they turned over and started to talk about it.


    On the way, Hua Ruge was walking in the street. It was not early at this time. There were few people in some less prosperous streets. She felt her round belly and said, "what''s my way? Is it not found?"


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at her and said with a smile, "how can you say so much without revealing the truth?"


    "You think it''s easy for me to survive when I''m in trouble. If I didn''t have this ability, I would be so tall." She said and measured it.


    "Yes." Tuoba Rui nods.


    "So whose house shall we rub next?"


    "One time is disgraceful enough. There is no next time."


    "But it''s a bit boring for us to eat."


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said, "then give birth to more children."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I suddenly feel less bored. Let''s find a place to live. " Hua rushes to change her tune.


    Tuo Ba Rui chuckles and extends his arm to her.


    They found an inn to live in. In the evening, Hua Ruge wanted to talk to the boss and ask if there was anything interesting and delicious here. As a result, they were directly dragged back by Tuo BARREI.


    "I don''t know where I''m going tomorrow."


    "Ask again tomorrow. It''s my time in the evening." Tuo Ba Rui''s undoubted way.


    Hua Yuege''s face was bitter: "no, it''s outside."


    Tuo Ba Rui knocked on her head and said, "what do you think? I''m sleeping."


    "Well, I want to hug." Hua Ruge can be played in a moment.


    Tuoba Rui smiles and dotes: "OK."


    After that, they were always outside. There was no danger. They didn''t have to fight. They did what they wanted to do, but they were happy.


    Hua Ruge is happy in such a small life. She wants to play at ease for a while. When she is tired, she can find a place to settle down, open a medical center, practice medicine and cure diseases, and occasionally help the weak and uphold justice. This is a good life.


    Tuoba Rui has no pursuit. All he wants is to protect her power. It''s good to accompany her all his life.


    When these two people are natural and unrestrained, Dayu emperor is very busy. LAN binger and Mr. Shen are presiding over the construction of the heaven and Earth altar. People are guessing what the altar is for.


    Half a month later, juntianxia found shangguanli and gave her a letter. He wanted her to help him find out where huaruge was and give it to her.


    Shangguanli agrees. Now the power of the dark night pavilion has spread all over the world. It can be said that there are some things that the emperor doesn''t know, but he can''t hide from shangguanli.


    Shangguanli sent back messages from many places, which sorted out some commonalities. When she knew that there was a man and a woman walking around, along the way, she would cure the disease and save people, she knew to find people.


    Two days later, Hua rugo received a letter from the waiter in the inn.


    "For me?" Hua Yuege asked strangely.


    The waiter nodded: "it''s clear that it''s to be sent to your room."


    Hua Ruge received the letter with half faith. When she opened it, she saw the private seal of juntianxia printed on it. The content was to ask her to rush to the capital of the emperor half a month later to help open the altar of heaven and earth.


    "Is it really for me?" Hua rugo put down the letter and looked in the mirror. He felt his transformed face and said strangely, "I haven''t changed back. How can I find it?"


    Tuo Ba Rui has swept the letter with his mind, and his eyes are slightly thoughtful.


    "I know. It must be a Li. It seems that the dark night pavilion has been legalized. Even juntianxia has asked her for help." Hua rugo said and sat on the chair.


    Tuo Ba Rui points to the channel: "pay attention to the content?"


    "Look, I have the Phoenix seal in my hand. The emperor will call me if there is something important." Hua Yuege said, and said, "in fact, I''ve said several times to return the Phoenix seal to him, but he always asked me to help with it. I can''t help it."


    "Do you know what the altar is for?" Tuoba Rui asked again.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "before the emperor, there was an altar, which was used to gather the power of the world when we opened up the world. This time, I didn''t know."


    "This time, the mood is similar." Tuoba Rui nods.


    "Almost?" Hua rugo grew up in surprise and said, "can''t fight with heaven again?"


    The breathtaking scene of the last groundbreaking scene is still vivid in our eyes. It''s hard not to come again.


    "There won''t be any danger this time. It just needs your help." Tuoba Rui said again and again: "he is to change the order of the world."


    "Can the order of heaven and earth change?" Hua Ruge felt that her shock did not alleviate much.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "the order of heaven and earth is not complete, which leads to the strength of the people in this territory. He wants to improve it."


    "I''m convinced of this man''s ability to toss." Hua Yuege exclaimed.


    Anyway, if it was her, it would be troublesome.


    "I think so, too." Tuoba Rui also said.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and asked, "if we improve the order of the heaven and the earth, can we, like other territories, even practice beyond our borders?"


    "The order of heaven and earth in several areas we are in contact with is also incomplete." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge stared: "you mean that we may become more powerful?"


    "I''m afraid he doesn''t have the ability to perfect completely." Tuo Ba Rui said, "but I can help him."


    "You can?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "That''s what I''m good at." Said Tuoba Rui.


    "Then help him to strengthen our territory, or we will have a headache if we encounter other invasions." Hua Yuege said.


    "Well." Tuoba Rui agrees.


    After that, Hua Ruge began to calculate how long he could stay outside. At last, he changed his route and went to the direction of the capital, so that the journey and play would not be delayed.


    One day, they found a better pub, and they were waiting to serve. Then they saw three people coming in from outside, one of them was of normal stature, the other two were short and fat, the other was tall and thin. The visual impact of standing together was not so strong.

 Chapter 1423

    When these three people come in, Tuo barrow and Hua Ruge are all slightly frowning.


    Although they hide their breath very well, they still have a strong intuition, which is absolutely strong. The strength of that normal figure is not too terrible, but the breath of the fat and thin two people is unpredictable, they can''t detect what strength state this is.


    Obviously, these three people are not from their territory, but from other countries.


    And several such strong foreign people have indeed aroused their great attention.


    Two people exchanged a look, see each other in the eyes of the dignified, but very tacit did not speak.


    When the three men came in, the thin man called out, "bring up the best wine and the best dishes. If it''s not delicious, I won''t give you money."


    Little two hurriedly ran up, let several people sit down, and then asked the chef to cook.


    The fat man directly threw a piece of top-grade Lingjing to the waiter, and asked, "do you have a girl who accompanies the wine to sing? If you have any words, please call me up."


    The second one took the heavy Lingjing and said with a smile, "there is no girl in the shop, only a storyteller."


    "What do you want the old man to do? Go down." The fat man waved impatiently.


    Little two took Lingjing and ran down happily.


    "I can''t find a girl anywhere." The fat man took a swipe at the ground.


    Thin man said over there: "it''s enough for this tavern to have good food and drink. Where are the girls?"


    "I know that eating and eating are not emotional." The way fat people despise.


    "Hello, I know how to find a girl. I''ll die in a woman''s belly sooner or later."


    "Nonsense, I''m that kind of person. What I''m looking for is true love. Do you understand true love?" The fat man explained to you.


    "You come out ten days and meet eight beautiful girls who say they are true love. I have to believe you, too." A thin man''s mouth is curled.


    The fat man said angrily, "the girl who returns here has no eyes, but she can''t see the Lord. If the Lord gives his hand to their emperor..."


    "Cough." The normal body coughed twice to stop him.


    "Shut up for me." The fat man kicked the man over with one foot, and said with dissatisfaction on his face, "I''ve walked all the way. If you say something, you''ll cough. If you say you''re bored, you''ll be bored."


    The person of normal stature did not have temper to stand up, low voice way: "Ye, some words he cannot say."


    "If you can''t say anything, who can do it?" The way of fat people.


    The man of normal figure accompanied with a smile and said, "it can''t be so, but don''t forget the purpose of our coming."


    Hearing this, the thin man also kicked the man to the ground with a flying foot, and then said: "you can forget this, you are stupid as our brothers."


    "Yes." The man nodded on the ground.


    Hua Ruge is very hard to bear the laughter on the one hand. She can see that although these two people are very powerful, their brains seem to be a little abnormal. They just don''t know what they are here for.


    At this time, the food and wine came up from their table, and she was eating while listening to the movement.


    The fat and thin two people didn''t cover up at all. They always spoke loudly and didn''t worry about not hearing.


    "If I say such a simple task, we don''t have to do it at all. The people here are weak one by one. Just send some people like him." The thin man patted the normal man on the shoulder while eating.


    The man was photographed straight bared his teeth, but still accompanied with a smile: "it''s not that the above is more reassuring to your elder brother."


    "Of course." The fat man took the words and said, "and I heard that Hua rugo, who the boss asked us to look for, is a great beauty. If I can get a great beauty back, I will have a good trip."


    When he said this, not only did Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge beside him become excited, but also the diners around him turned to look over.


    What''s the situation? This fat and thin two wretched people want to find their master?


    "What are you looking at? Do you know where Hua rugo is? " Asked the thin man, turning his head.


    One of them came out and said, "who are you? What''s the purpose of looking for our master?"


    Fat man said happily: "our identity is afraid to frighten you to death. Of course, we are looking for Hua Ruge to get it back..."


    "Cough, cough..."


    The fat man went up again and fell to the ground again.


    "You''re not finished. You''re not allowed to talk." Said the fat man angrily.


    "Sir, I can''t say." Men of normal stature are almost crying. It''s not easy to go out with these two gentlemen.


    "It can''t be said, it can''t be said, do you want to suffocate us?" Asked the fat man.


    The man with normal figure said bitterly: "my Lord, I told him when I went out. He said he listened to me."


    "Give you a chicken feather. You are really an arrow. You really think you can control us." The thin man slapped the table.


    "How dare I? It''s just that we can''t really say our purpose." The man''s face was bitter.


    The fat man snorted, "if it wasn''t for the boss''s appointment, I would have pulled out your tongue."


    "Yes, we do. Let''s eat." The man just got up.


    Fat man stood up to the humanitarian: "OK, don''t ask, didn''t listen to don''t say."


    That person is also a face muddleheaded, completely do not understand what the three people in the end.


    Hua Ruge swallows her saliva at the same time, fearing anything. She knew from the news that they had leaked. This must be an expert who came to find her to get back the soul breaking gun. It seems that it''s under Emperor huangquan.


    Tuo Ba Rui takes up his glass and drinks it all at once, with the color of thinking on his face.


    "Are you full? Let''s go." Hua Ruge sends a message to Tuoba Rui, but before Tuoba Rui can reply, the fat man over there turns around and says, "if there''s something you can''t say on this side, you can''t hold back quietly."


    Hua Ruge was surprised. She was the first one to be heard.


    Tuoba Rui frowns slightly.


    Fat man was careless, but when he turned around and saw Hua Ruge, his eyes lit up and he said, "who says there''s no beauty in this tavern? That''s right."


    Thin man also turned around, when he saw Hua Ruge, he nodded: "it''s good, it''s much better than the eight you met before."


    You should know that although Hua Ruge is shaped, it doesn''t change much. It just doesn''t look so outstanding, but it still has its own charm, that is, it looks like a beauty.


    The fat man had already got up and walked over, and said: "beauty, I fell in love with you at first sight. Would you like to be my woman?"


    "How can it be that again." Thin on one side is a way to hate.


    The man of normal stature is helpless on one face. He said that he would go straight to the capital after coming. As a result, the two gentlemen didn''t have honest time on the road. They would eat and express their love in a moment.


    At this speed, when can I get to Dayu''s capital.

 Chapter 1424

    After the fat man accosted, Hua rugo didn''t respond. Tuoba Rui glanced at her coldly and said, "who do you think she would choose between you and me?"


    The fat man looked at Tuo barrow and found that he was tall and talented, and his appearance was more than half as good as his.


    "What''s the use of good looks? I can beat ten of you." The fat man said roughly, and sang to China like a song: "little beauty, you don''t see how I look. I''m strong. Follow me and make sure no one dares to bully you."


    "I''m afraid that little girl is going to disappoint you. We''ve already married." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    "What''s the matter? You should follow me. I promise I won''t abandon you." The fat man clapped his chest to promise.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "but I don''t have this idea. We have a good life."


    "A little girl of your age is judging people by their looks. He can''t protect you in case of danger. You can have a sense of security with him." Fat people say their own advantages persistently.


    "I said, brother, there is no grass in the world. Why do you hang on my tree? Besides, I''m married. It''s a bit strange for you to dig the corner." Hua Ru''s voice was lowered after the song, more like advice.


    The fat man was a little confused, turning to ask the thin man, "is that so?"


    "It seems reasonable that we can''t do the wrong thing." Thin man thought for a moment and nodded.


    The fat man looked at Hua Ruge''s face and said when he went back to his seat, "I swear I really love her, but it''s a pity."


    "Ninth." Thin people count while drinking.


    The fat man glared at him and said, "look at your virtue. You can''t eat grapes and say they are sour."


    "You didn''t either."


    "You want to fight, don''t you?" Fat man stands up,


    "fight, fight!" Thin man also threw his glass.


    "I can''t fight you, gentlemen." The man of normal figure hurriedly began to advise.


    "Go away."


    They both kicked him over with their feet outstretched at the same time.


    Hua Ruge has pulled Tuo BARREI out of the tavern for a long time. Fortunately, the fat man doesn''t mean to be entangled.


    After leaving the tavern, Hua rugo turned two streets and took a long breath: "it''s very dangerous. I was just afraid that you would start with him."


    "If they want to do it, they can only do it." Although Tuoba Rui said this, he knew that he had no bottom in his heart.


    "What do you think they are here for?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuoba Rui glanced at her: "obviously, I''m looking for you."


    "But I should go to Yandu instead of this direction. After all, everyone thinks I will be in Lingtian palace." Hua Ruge''s strange way,.


    "This road?" Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "it''s for Dayu capital."


    "If they really go to the capital, what''s the purpose?" Hua Ruge goes on.


    Tuoba Rui thought for a moment and said, "either it''s for the artifact in the hands of emperor Tianxia, or it''s for the altar of heaven and earth, more likely it''s both."


    "I think so too. They went to the imperial capital first because the monarchy is more important than me, which means they want more than just artifacts." Hua Ruge analysis.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "these two people are past, you are afraid that the world is dangerous."


    "Yes." Hua Yuege said again, "but I''m surprised that the sea calms down this day. How did this man get here?"


    "It could have been a long time ago, or they could have come by some other way." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Yuening eyebrows: "I''m afraid of the latter."


    "Yes." Tuo barrui has the same concerns. If these people can come here by other means, it means that these three years are not a safe period.


    He thought for a moment and said, "the most important thing now is to protect the heaven and Earth altar. If it fails, the territory will be more dangerous."


    "Well, let me find a way." Hua Ruge sat at a tea stand on the side of the road and began to think.


    Tuo Ba Rui poured a cup of tea and said, "we should rush back to the capital as soon as possible, inform the emperor, and try to speed up our pace."


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "they will not slow down, they have to drag out."


    "What do you mean?" Tuoba and Rui frowned.


    "I know you may not agree, but now it''s the best way." Hua Ruge took a deep breath: "you go back to help Jun Tianxia prepare, I will hold them back."


    "And you know I won''t say yes." Tuoba Rui looks at her seriously.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t beat them. I won''t do it, but I have a way to hold them back." Hua Ruge held his hand and said, "believe me, nothing will happen."


    "Impossible." Tuoba Rui didn''t want to.


    "But we don''t have a better choice. If our plan fails, we will not be able to survive in this continent." Hua rushes like a song.


    Tuo Barry''s eyes softened, but his voice was eager: "let me leave you beside those two dangerous people, how can I do it?"


    "I''ll be fine. Those two are not violent people, and they have no brains. I must have a way to deal with them." Hua Ruge''s earnest assurance.


    "Absolutely not." Tuoba Rui looks more serious.


    Hua Ruge sighed and hugged him. "We don''t have much time left."


    "Listen to me. Come back with me." Tuoba Rui touched her head and coaxed her gently.


    "It''s going to take time over there to prepare. I''m the only one who can fight for this time. Let me try." Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "I let you down once."


    "Why do you have such an idea?" Tuoba Rui''s helplessness.


    Hua Ruge smiled: "you don''t like me like this."


    "I don''t like it." Tuoba Rui is very angry.


    Hua Ruge touched his head and said, "don''t talk angrily, say again."


    "I love you."


    Tuoba Rui''s voice is very serious.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t catch up for a while. Many people around looked at her. She looked around, and then smiled awkwardly.


    "Or shall we go back and say?" She proposed.


    Tuo Ba Rui said nothing and kissed her on the lips.


    Hua Ruge''s face is muddled. She can feel that the eyes of onlookers have changed a lot with her eyes closed. God, it''s embarrassing.


    Tuo Barry kisses her enough to let go. "I don''t bind your wings, but you remember that you have two lives. Don''t act on impulse."


    "Ah?" Hua Ruge felt his stomach at first, and then said, "I am a doctor. Don''t I know where the second life comes from?"


    "I''m talking about me." Tuoba Rui didn''t say it well.


    "Oh, give me a fright." Hua rugo breathed a sigh of relief, and when she realized that Tuo BARREI was staring at her, she said: "OK, I remember. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 1425

    That night, Hua rugo contacted the local branch of the dark night Pavilion and asked people to help him to stare at the three people and not be found out.


    ''s dark eye''s eye liner is all over Daewoo, and what news is readily available is almost impossible to detect.


    Tuoba Rui wanted to spend the night with Hua Ruge, but under the urging of Hua Ruge, he went back to the capital of the emperor in the transmission array that night.


    I inquired that the three people had settled down in the inn in this city, and Hua Ruge had also settled in, thinking about how he could spend more time in the room one night.


    The next morning, the normal man of the three was still thinking about how to make the two gentlemen not delay. When he went directly to the capital of the emperor, he saw a woman sitting in the lobby, who was the one the fat man looked up to last night.


    He didn''t want to delay any more, so he went up and said, "what are you doing here? Why don''t you hurry out?"


    "It''s this man. It''s a coincidence. I live in this inn, too." Hua is like a song, laughing.


    The man said with a straight face, "don''t be so close. Get out quickly, or I won''t be rude."


    "What''s your anger, brother? I don''t know how the little girl provoked you? " Hua Yuege said sincerely.


    The man obviously didn''t want to talk nonsense. At this time, his whole body was killing coldly and his voice was even colder: "go out."


    "Man, it''s not true. I didn''t invite you and didn''t provoke you. How could I kill you?" Hua Yuege said this sentence and amplified his voice: "let''s comment."


    "Dying." With a wave of his big sleeve, the man had a terrible power to attack Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege immediately shrunk and said in a loud voice, "help me."


    At this time, a more terrifying force appeared out of thin air and directly beat the man away.


    At the same time, a voice came from upstairs: "I said, do you want to die, boy? Do you dare to move the girl that fat Lord likes, and still have such heavy hands? Do you want her life?"


    The man was hit to fly out and hit the post. Then he fell to the ground. It was a tragedy.


    At the same time, the thin man appeared and said, "it''s too pitiful to have such a heavy hand on a little girl."


    "This girl is my first choice. You can''t rob her." Fat people stare at thin people.


    "What''s better, in my eyes, is not as good as a plate of meat and two Jin of wine." Thin people disdain the way.


    "No pursuit." Fat man said, already flew downstairs, fell in front of Hua Ruge.


    "Didn''t scare you?" Asked the fat man politely.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "no, thank you very much."


    "You''re welcome. You should." The fat man smiled, looked around and said: "what about your little white face?"


    Hua rugo sniffed at Yan and said: "last night we had a few quarrels, he went back and threw me here alone."


    "I just can''t rely on my little white face, or you can follow fat master. I promise I won''t quarrel with you in my life." Asked the fat man.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and stepped back: "I still want to talk to him clearly. If he doesn''t want me, I won''t live."


    She said that she felt that there should be a few tears, but she didn''t squeeze them out. She just wiped her eyes with a handkerchief and made a look.


    Sure enough, not everyone can be an actor.


    "How can you give up, girl? What''s good about that little white face?" The fat man didn''t understand.


    Hua Ruge is still sad.


    The thin man came over and said to the fat man in a low voice, "do you understand women''s heart? They just make troubles. It''s just when they are sad that they should be comforted."


    "Yes, yes." The fat man turned to smile and said, "don''t be sad. I can help you if you have any difficulties."


    "I want to find him, but I don''t know where he has gone, so I have to walk around and relax." Hua Ruge reluctantly said.


    "Well, if you follow me, we''re going to Dayu capital. I heard it''s very busy." Said the fat man.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "we wanted to walk to the capital all the way. I heard there were many delicious sceneries along the way, but I didn''t expect..."


    The thin man''s eyes brightened when he heard the words: "delicious food?"


    Hua Ruge nodded: "there are many."


    "Are there any beauties?" Asked the fat man.


    "Of course, since Daewoo unified the territory, the vicinity of the imperial capital is the most prosperous place in the whole territory, and there are many more beauties than anywhere else." Hua Ruge said.


    The man with normal body over there just got up and almost didn''t spit blood when he heard the question from the two gentlemen. They don''t want to play around, do they?


    "Then we''ll eat it all the way." Thin face yearning color.


    The fat man clapped his thigh and said, "this is good, girl, you will follow us, and you should be relieved all the way."


    "Is that all right?" Hua is as happy as a song.


    "Of course." The fat man said happily.


    The man with normal body over there almost didn''t cry out, so he went up to him and said, "you guys, we are in a hurry. Let''s take the teleportation array, or we will get angry if we miss something."


    "Who are you scaring? I knew it was half a month before I came here. It''s only a few days now. How can it be time?" Thin man said.


    Fat man also said: "you think you can count the time, we are all stupid?"


    "How dare I?"


    "Then shut up." The two spoke in unison.


    The man with a normal figure would like to kill Hua Ruge now, and he now suspects that she may be intentional.


    Then Hua Ruge took them to the best local restaurant, her Jiuzhou restaurant. The food in the restaurant immediately dazzled the thin man''s eyes, and the girls performing songs and dances made the fat man''s eyes widen.


    However, Hua Ruge soon found that although the fat man was lecherous, he was not brave in this respect. He only dared to talk with the girl. Once people responded to him, he would cover his heart, blush, and firmly say that he met the true love.


    "The fifteenth." The thin man was gnawing at the fairy bird and counting it for him.


    Fat man didn''t have time to deal with him. His eyes were all on other girls.


    Hua Ruge is eating and drinking at the same time. The normal man across the street looks like he''s going to kill her.


    However, she didn''t care. She paid more attention to this fat and thin man. They were very headstrong. Their nature was not bad. She didn''t know how to work for the kind of man like Emperor Huang Quan.


    At the same time, Tuoba Rui also saw the monarchy and explained the situation.


    Emperor Tianxia felt that things were unusual, so he asked Tuo BARREI to help speed up the progress of heaven and Earth altar, and sent more children of Jixian hall to guard the altar, and opened the guard array of the imperial capital, and the whole city was on guard.

 Chapter 1426

    The imperial capital is on alert. Hua Ruge is still eating and drinking with two people. After a few days together, she knows the names of several people. The fat man is fat Fu, the thin man is thin Cai, and the normal man is Cao Hai.


    Because fat people and thin people have been running more and more recently, they think of eating, drinking and playing every day. Cao Hai has a strong sense of killing in his eyes.


    One day, fat and thin people were drinking in the room. Hua Ruge came out to go to the toilet and was blocked in the corridor by Cao Hai when he went back.


    "Brother Cao also wants to go to the toilet?" Hua Ruge said hello with a smile.


    Cao Hai said coldly, "don''t think I can''t see it, you mean it."


    "Brother Cao, I can''t understand you very well." Hua Yuege looks puzzled.


    "Don''t be silly here. I know you know better than anyone else. You just want to stop them from going to the capital and protect the heaven and Earth altar, right?" Cao Hai stared at her and asked.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is really going to the altar of heaven and earth. It seems that these people really intend to invade.


    "Heaven and Earth altar? What is that? " Hua Yuege said confused, and then said: "brother, I am a weak woman. I really don''t understand what you said. Let''s go back to the bar."


    Cao Hai said coldly, "it''s no use pretending to be stupid. I won''t let you go."


    "I''m not happy to say that." Hua Ruge''s lips were slightly raised near him and said, "why don''t you try?"


    As soon as Cao Hai''s momentum broke out, Hua Ruge made a gesture to shout.


    "You wait for me." Cao Hai turned red and left.


    After him, Hua Yuege''s eyes became more and more smiling. Anyone who knew her would know that this person had become her goal.


    No matter what Cao Hai said, they felt that she was just a little girl, and her husband left her behind. How pitiful, it seemed that there was a conspiracy.


    Cao Hai always wants to kill people at this time, because Hua Ruge''s acting skills in this matter are not good. People can see it is false at a glance. But his two masters believe it, and he has no idea.


    Only two days later, Cao Hai took the initiative to say that there was a very good mountain scenery nearby, and he wanted to take them out for a walk.


    "Fat man smell speech to clap his shoulder way:" good, incredibly active find place to play for us


    "I have a few days left, anyway. It''s not urgent." Cao Hai said, his eyes turned to Hua Ruge and said, "what about the girl?"


    "Brother Cao is right. I also want to go to the wild to relax." Hua Ruge, even if she should, didn''t know that Cao Hai was going to do it to her.


    "Then let''s go today." Said the thin man happily.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "I''m not in a hurry. I''ll go after breakfast."


    Then they sat down at a roadside stall and asked for steamed buns and soymilk.


    Because of the busy work in the morning, the waiter couldn''t turn around. Hua Ruge took it by himself and gave it to several people.


    Fat thin two people are to thank, after Caohai hum, Mou Guang meaningful.


    After breakfast, a few people set off. Hua Ruge suppressed his strength to heaven Wonderland and followed Yukong.


    "I said girl, you are too weak, that is to say, in your territory. If you go to our territory, you will be torn up by others."


    Hua Ruge pretended to be confused and said, "is there any other territory?"


    "Of course." The thin man then said, "you are the western territory. We are the Northern Territory. Haven''t you heard of that?"


    "Never." Hua Yuege answers.


    "I want you to follow Mr. Pang, who will take you to see the world." Said the fat man.


    Hua Yuege hears this pretended sad way: "I said, want to find my husband to ask a clear first."


    "Well, I''ll find your husband first." The fat man felt soft at the sight of her.


    This time, Cao Hai didn''t interrupt a few people, just listened quietly.


    Hua Ruge took the opportunity to ask, "how can I go to other territories?"


    "It''s hard to say that other people can''t get by at this time, but I''m not the same as fat man. We have set up a transmission array and can go in and out at will." Said the fat man with a proud face.


    Hua Ruge heard that his heart was tight here, and there was a plan there.


    She is more determined to defend the heaven and Earth altar. If this territory remains at the current level, once it is invaded, it will definitely suffer. Their strength is not enough to defend here.


    Cao Hai''s eyes shrunk when he heard this. It''s impossible for him to let these two people even disclose this kind of secret. But this time, he just held his breath.


    "Then if I have a chance, I will go to your northern territory to see what heroes you have there." Hua Yuege said with a yearning face.


    "If we want to see heroes, of course, it depends on our eldest brother. You''ve caught up with us. Our eldest brother only came out of the seal this year. It won''t take long to clear the whole territory." Thin man said.


    Hua Ruge knew that he was right when he heard them. They were really under the gate of emperor huangquan.


    And listen to him, the northern territory should be at war, that is, Emperor huangquan should not be able to invade here for the time being, they may have a little time.


    "What do you think, little girl?" Asked the fat man.


    "I wonder if your eldest brother is as powerful as our emperor and can pacify the whole territory." Hua Yuege asked, pretending to be naive.


    "Fat man smell speech to smile:" this wench really has not seen the world, your emperor is what in front of our eldest brother, move the finger to be able to kill


    "So powerful? Then surely no one can beat him? " Hua is like singing and saying.


    When it comes to this, fat people and thin people look at each other, which is hard to talk about. These two real people don''t lie.


    "Is there anyone who can beat him?" Hua Yuege then asked.


    Once there is one, she must find a way to unite at the first time. If she can really restrain the yellow spring emperor, she and this territory will be saved.


    the thin man sniffed and sighed: "yes, but at that time, our eldest brother was too careless. She robbed the saint without even recovering her strength. As a result, she was injured by an unknown little girl."


    Hua rugo was stunned for three seconds when she heard this. She didn''t expect that the topic would finally come to her.


    "Yes, that man is from your territory. I heard that he is very famous." The fat man thought for a moment and said, "yes, it''s Hua Ruge. She not only hurt our eldest brother, but also robbed our eldest brother''s artifact. We are here to take it back. "

 Chapter 1427

    "Hua Ruge?" Hua Ruge said her name again, and then said: "yes, she is really famous in our territory. She is the national teacher of Daewoo."


    "I hear it''s a pretty girl?" The fat man inquired with bright eyes.


    Hua Ruge thinks it''s a shame to boast.


    "Yes, yes." She replied very simply.


    "I''ll see you then." Fat man smiled and asked, "by the way, do you know where she is?"


    "Our master''s whereabouts are always mysterious. No one knows where she is." Of course, Hua Ruge is not stupid enough to sell himself.


    I don''t know where you love to find it.


    "If you want me to tell you, don''t worry about the beauty of others. Our eldest brother''s artifact must be taken back. She doesn''t know if she will be dead until she gives us a hand." Thin man reminds me.


    "If you don''t start gently, what can a girl do?" Said the fat man.


    The thin man glared at him and said, "can''t you grab the artifact from the eldest brother?"


    "Yes." The fat man muttered, his heart was tangled. Would you like to give me a heavy hand then.


    Cao Hai stared at Hua Ruge on one side and kept silent.


    After a while, Hua Yuege covered his stomach and said, "I have some pain in my stomach, and I feel like something is wrong."


    Fat and thin two people probe with the mind, find her body spirit some restless.


    "Nothing. It''s just that you''re unstable, and you don''t use your powers properly. Just take a breath." Said the thin man.


    "Thank you very much, brother thin. Then I won''t go ahead. I''ll be waiting for you here." Hua Yuege said.


    The fat man thought for a moment and said, "I''ll put you here alone in the deep mountain. In case any immortal beast comes out, it will eat you."


    At this time, Cao Hai stood out and said, "in this way, let''s play. I''ll stay with this girl."


    "You did a good job today." The fat man''s face brightened.


    Cao Hai said humbly, "it''s all right. Then it''s settled. I''ll take her down to have a rest."


    Thin people also nodded, so they went on, and Hua Ruge was grabbed by Cao Hai''s arm and flew down from the clouds.


    There is a valley below. The valley is full of maple trees. They are red and beautiful.


    But what is not consistent with the beautiful scenery is Cao Hai''s gloomy smile.


    "Thank you, brother Cao. Don''t be so tight." Hua Ruge beckoned him to let go.


    At this time, Cao Hai was not afraid of Hua Ruge running away, so he let go. When he landed on the ground, he smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you really had the courage to come down with me."


    "I don''t think brother Cao will do anything to a girl like me." Hua Ruge looks calm.


    "I have to deal with you." Cao Hai looks sorry.


    Hua Yuege asked, "but if you kill me, how can you tell your two masters that they like me?"


    "I said carelessness, and you were eaten by wild animals." Cao Hai sneered and said, "I believe you can see that they have no ability to distinguish. They will believe it."


    "Brother Cao is good at calculating." Hua Ruge nods.


    "Don''t you wonder why you suddenly have stomachache?" Cao Hai asked again.


    He''s been passive for so many days, and he''s puffed up when he takes the initiative for the first time.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "I probably know that the tea I came out to drink in the morning was drugged. This kind of medicine will lead to mental disorder, but it won''t lead to anything serious."


    "How do you know?" Cao Hai thought it was wrong to hear that.


    "It''s OK to tell you. I''m an alchemist. I know more about pharmacology than you do." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    Cao Hai frowned at his words and said, "you already know that I have medicine. Do you still drink it?"


    "It''s not going to be a big deal anyway, and brother Cao will reduce the amount of medicine in order to take care of my cultivation. I''ll take a little more." Hua Yuege said that he was leaning on a big tree.


    "What is your purpose?" Cao Hai asked.


    "I thought brother Cao wanted to talk to me," Hua said easily.


    Cao Hai sneered and said, "it''s really smart."


    "Anyway, you won''t do it for a moment. Let me have a sun." Hua Ruge looked up at the beautiful scenery in the valley and said, "this place is really beautiful."


    Cao Hai didn''t plan to do it so quickly. After all, those two men are not far away. They can find energy fluctuations in such a distance with their accomplishments.


    "You''re dying. You''re still in the mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery." Cao Hai is snorting.


    "It''s better than to die without knowing." Hua laughs like a song.


    Cao Haidun said, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting." Hua Ruge shakes his head slowly.


    Cao Hai looked at her and said, "I''ve seen that you are not ordinary people. You have a purpose all along."


    "Brother Cao, guess who I am?" Hua Yuege asked with interest.


    "How do I know? But you must have a close relationship with emperor Daewoo, otherwise you will not be so desperate to protect the heaven and Earth altar. " Cao Hai said.


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and said, "where do you see that I''m desperate?"


    "You''re going to die?"


    "You''re a little optimistic." Hua Yuege said meaningfully.


    Cao Hai stared at her: "what are you selling?"


    Hua rugo stretched out and stood up straight. "Do you think your two gentlemen have gone far at this time?"


    "You''re too long." Cao Hai doesn''t care who she is. She turns her hand and takes out her long sword and carries her own skill.


    Hua Ruge didn''t do it, so he looked at him.


    Cao Hai suddenly felt that the power of his body was not completely at his command. There were toxins spreading to all parts of his body in the Dantian, nibbling at his power.


    "Is it poison?" Cao Hai is shocked to see Hua Ruge: "you poisoned that soymilk?"


    "It''s only in your bowl. I can''t move them." Hua Ruge told the truth.


    Cao Hai had suppressed the toxin with half of his spiritual power when he spoke, sneering at Hua Ruge and saying, "do you think this poison can kill me?"


    Hua Ruge pointed to himself and said, "who said he would poison you? Can''t you see such a living person standing here?"


    "Don''t say I only have half of my skill left, even if I only have one breath, I can kill you." Cao Hai sneered, and the sword in his hand immediately chopped at Hua Ruge.


    "To tell you the truth, I can kill several people a day like you." Hua Ruge shakes his head, and the heaven and earth furnace of Hunyuan appears over his head at once, sending out strong suction to him.

 Chapter 1428

    Cao Hai was shocked to see the Danlu. He couldn''t see that it was a artifact with his vision. Even if there were no more than ten treasures in their northern territory, he was a little shocked at how this small territory could exist, and it was still in the hands of such a girl doll.


    He was pulled back from his imagination by the terror attraction emanating from the Danlu, and he soon realized that the situation was not optimistic. Although the Danlu could not absorb him, it also consumed a lot of spiritual resistance.


    Now half of his body''s strength is suppressing the toxin, and the power that can be mobilized is involved by the Danlu. If it is consumed like this, it will be very harmful to him.


    So he simply stopped controlling the toxin, split the Danlu with all his strength, and then attacked Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are wide open and disappear in the same place in an instant.


    Cao Hai was stunned, because at that moment he felt the spatial fluctuation and the energy fluctuation on her changed. Where is the fairyland, it is the realm of deification that is impossible to reach.


    In the moment of his stupidity, a huge city shrouded the whole valley, fast enough for him to avoid.


    Hua Yuege appeared in the middle of the city and smiled at her.


    "Who are you?" Cao Hai was even more surprised. Now he was sure that he was wrong.


    This is not a delicate girl, but a strong one.


    "Give you a chance to guess for yourself, I think you will." I believe you look like Hua Yuege.


    Caohaidon was furious and attacked Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is still standing still. The ground of the city of sky suddenly appears bloody array pattern. Then Cao Hai is wrapped in a bloody hanging array. The gathered spiritual power of the array collides with him and makes him defenseless.


    The sky city is under the control of a new spirit. Its power is a little stronger than that of a singer in China. Even Cao Hai, a strong man out of the world, is unable to parry.


    Hua Ruge nodded contentedly and said, "well done."


    "The strength of this city is too weak and weak. Why not invite more people to kill it? As long as there are millions of people''s flesh and blood power, this city can play a huge role in helping you unify the territory." The spirit in the city opens its mouth.


    Hua Yuege said: "OK, you have killed all people. Who else do you rule?"


    "It''s a pity that it''s in your hands. It''s such a terrible weapon." The voice of Qi Ling is full of regret and regret.


    "I said," can you spare me a few words, or do you have the idea of killing people and shaping your body, and now you can fall into this field? " Hua Ruge waved his hand.


    Qi Ling''s voice was even more angry: "it''s not because of you meddlers, or I would have been shaped into flesh now. Who could stop me then?"


    "Blow, and then you blow." Hua is like a song sitting on the wall, lazy way.


    The spirit has no voice any more, but the hanging array is really more and more violent. It can be seen that he began to breathe into Cao Hai.


    Caohai, after all, is a super player. After touching the rules of the big formation, he madly outputs his strength and makes the big formation vibrate and look shaky.


    The spirit is not vegetarian either. Without flesh and blood power, the spirit power is constantly gathered to inject into the big array. Although it is difficult to cause damage to Cao Hai, it is rapidly weakening his power.


    Cao Hai now faintly feels that he has fallen into the pit. The toxins in his body are spreading rapidly because of no control. The big battle is so fierce outside. If he doesn''t rush out again, he will be killed here.


    However, he does not have a better way now. He can only fight hard and tear up the array with his strong strength. He believes that if he breaks the array, he can kill Hua Ruge.


    Huashenjing may be invincible in this territory, but in his eyes, it''s just ants.


    Hua Ruge sits on it, eating and watching. It''s called a leisurely.


    Cao Hai obviously fought hard. He had to use up his whole body strength to fight even if he was injured several times. This kind of attacking spirit was also unstoppable.


    "Boom!"


    A moment later, with a loud noise, Cao Hai finally rushed out of the battle, looking up at Hua Ruge with the eyes of the dead, "what else can you do?"


    The spirit of the weapon can''t be angry at one side. It''s clear that this powerful weapon has not accumulated any strength.


    Hua Ruge looked at Cao Haidao and said, "the body is not half as strong as it was in its heyday. There are injuries on the body and poison in the body. Do you still think you can shout with me?"


    "I only need one sword to kill you ant." Cao Hai said that his body rose into the air and a pair of bloodstained eyes were staring at her.


    Hua Ruge also flew down the wall and said, "I haven''t started for a long time, so I will accompany you in activities."


    When she said this, she turned over her hand and took out the long gun. At the same time, she quenched the body and the method worked, and directly promoted herself to the realm of emptiness.


    "Boom!"


    At the moment when the long gun was taken out, the murderous spirit rushed to the sky and the world changed.


    Cao Hai looked at the long spear, and the whole man was stunned. At the next moment, he said in horror, "the heartbroken spear, are you Hua Ruge?"


    "At this time, I guess there''s nothing to be proud of. Don''t you want to fight? Come on." Hua Yuege said that with a long gun in the air, there was a silver light washing towards him.


    Cao Hai was shocked and hurriedly dodged.


    The strength of the virtual divine realm and the chaotic artifact make it difficult to parry even at its peak, let alone hurt it now.


    Hua Ruge has a strong physique. He can mobilize his whole body strength to attack at any time. The silver on the long gun is very bright. Every time he flies across the sky, it can cause the space crack that can''t be healed for a long time.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Cao Hai couldn''t support him after several fights, and he fell towards the bottom of the city.


    "If you want to kill me, don''t you want to die." Hua Ruge said that his body was also falling, and the soul breaking gun in his hand cut a long awn in the air, and the head of the gun directly stabbed Cao Hai''s chest.


    The long gun pierced Cao Hai''s chest. He didn''t have the ability to resist at all, but his subconscious eyes widened, waiting for the loss of vitality.


    Hua Ruge pulls out his long gun and Cao Hai falls to the ground like a broken ball.


    Cao Hai is not dead at this time. His eyes on Hua Ruge are full of reluctance: "it''s my carelessness. I should have found you earlier."


    "You''re smart, but it''s me you meet." Hua Ruge picked up his lips and said, "there are few people in the world who make me alive. You are not unlucky."


    Cao Hai stares at her and wants to say the last words. However, Qi Ling can''t wait to kill him directly and fill himself with blood, flesh and essence.


    "You are immoral, and there is only one last sentence left. How can you not let people say it?" Hua Ruge condemned.

 Chapter 1429

    Qi Linghua''s body is a little gray. After hearing this, he glanced at Hua Ruge and said, "your morality is not killing people."


    "Who wants him to do it to me?" Hua Ruge said a word, then put up the city, run the skill to continue to suppress the strength, tidy up his clothes, and still pretend to be the little girl.


    She knew that when the ghost gun came out, the fat and thin would come back, so she made a quick decision and kept time to disguise.


    As expected, when she just sat down, fat and thin suddenly appeared in front of her, with speed comparable to that of a blink.


    "What''s the matter? We just sensed the breath of the guillotine? " Asked the thin man hurriedly.


    Hua rugo shook his head in horror and said, "just now our national master passed by, brother Cao stopped her, and then they started fighting."


    "And then?" The fat man then asked.


    "Then the national master killed brother Cao with only a few moves. I didn''t dare to make a sound while hiding." Hua said in a voice like a song.


    "It''s Hua Ruge. Which direction did you go?" Thin man asked in a hurry.


    Hua Yuege pointed to the opposite direction of the capital and said, "go there."


    The fat man took a look and said to the thin man, "she can''t run fast, let''s catch up!"


    So the two disappeared in the same place in an instant. The speed is called "fast".


    At the same time, Hua Ruge took a breath, got up and went to the transmission array. She believed that it would take two or three days for those two people to pursue each other.


    She picked her finger and counted. According to the original plan, the heaven and Earth altar was completed in a few days. With the help of Tuo barrow, it is estimated that it has been completed now.


    She''s going back to dildo to help.


    She changed a formal red dress before entering the teleport. When she enters the teleportation array, she also uses her energy to dissipate the power of shapeshifting pill.


    So when she came out of the transmission array of the capital, all the soldiers were shocked and knelt down to salute: "see Master Guoshi."


    "Well." Hua Yuege answered and went straight to the palace.


    Because the original appearance was restored, the soldiers released it without notice. At this time, Tuoba Rui and juntianxia were discussing the details of improving the order of heaven and earth in the Royal study.


    She opened the door, and the sun shone on her, adding some bright colors to her. The beautiful face appeared in the eyes of the two people, but a witty smile seemed to seize the brilliance of the world.


    "See my surprise?" She came in laughing.


    Tuo Ba Rui breathed a sigh of relief, but his face was still a little unhappy, and he did not speak.


    "I finally came back. These days, brother Tuoba is worried about something bad." The world laughs.


    "Exposed, don''t hold on." Hua rushes forward to poke Tuoba Rui''s chest.


    Tuoba Rui''s overstocked emotions broke out these days. When Hua Ruge just put down his hand, he held her in his arms. His strength was so great that he seemed to rub her into his own flesh and blood.


    Hua Ruge patted him on the back and said, "well, I don''t have much to do."


    "Sometimes I really want to fold your wings and let you stay by my side." Tuoba Rui''s voice is very heavy. He has a lot of strength to listen to.


    "I know it''s my fault that makes you worry. Don''t be angry, OK?" Hua is singing softly.


    She knew that Tuo Barry valued her more than her life, and it was not easy to let her do such willful things.


    Tuoba Rui pressed down his emotions, let go of her, and asked, "is there any danger?"


    He saw it the moment she came in. She was not hurt.


    "A little bit, but after that, we will support them both. We will have about two days." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t care about two days, as long as her daughter-in-law is OK.


    Jun Tianxia said over there: "two days is enough. We will start tomorrow morning."


    Hua Ruge nodded: "that''s good."


    "I''ll prepare for the rest. Go back first." There is another way.


    Hua Yuege smiled at him and said, "thank you."


    However, she was dragged away by Tuo BARREI before the last sound came out.


    Tuoba Rui lives in the Guoshi mansion these days. Before he leaves the Royal book room, he disappears with Hua Ruge in place, and their yard will appear again.


    "I know you miss me, but don''t worry about it." Hua Ruge is used to it.


    Tuo barrow pulled her to the pavilion and sat down. He asked, "tell me, how are these days?"


    "That''s the question?" Hua Ruge is a little surprised.


    Tuoba Rui raises eyebrow: "otherwise?"


    "No." Hua Yuege hid a voice, and then said, "don''t worry, those two people are good natures. I''m a little strange how to mix with the yellow spring emperor."


    "How is it to you?" Tuoba Rui is not at ease.


    "The two of them have nothing to do with it all the time. It''s their Valet who wants to do something to me." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba ruimou color slightly heavy: "move what hand?"


    "You want to kill me. I delayed your plan for several days. Of course, he was annoyed." Hua Ruge opened the box and said, "just before I came back, he separated me from those two people and wanted to take the opportunity to get rid of me."


    "It turns out that you don''t have to know. It was him who died, and it was tragic."


    Tuoba Rui still frowned when he heard the words: "I said there would be danger."


    "I didn''t mean to deceive him. Besides, I have a way to deal with him." Hua rugo said and poked his face and said, "I''ve come back, you don''t laugh."


    "No." Tuoba Rui refused very simply.


    Hua Ruge asked for a boring, but still persistent way: "you laugh a I kiss you."


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at her and didn''t speak.


    "Or I''ll kiss first, and then you laugh?" Hua Ruge stepped back.


    Tuoba Rui pointed to his lips: "this."


    "Good." Hua Ruge smiled and kissed.


    Tuo Ba Rui slowly closes his eyes and feels the warmth of this moment. It seems that he has completely recovered from his anxiety. Don''t worry anymore. His little song is really back.


    After a long kiss, Hua Yuege let go of him and asked, "now it''s time to smile."


    "I didn''t promise you." Tuo Barry turned his head again.


    Hua rugo had no choice but to take this proud and charming ghost. She leaned over with his arm and said, "by the way, I asked. They really came through the transmission array. I think we are in great danger."


    Tuo Ba Rui cherishes words like gold, and doesn''t make a sound.


    "I hope we can finish the sacrifice tomorrow." Hua rugo said, holding his chin against his shoulder, and asked in his ear, "how much do you think you can hold?"

 Chapter 1430

    Tuo Ba Rui turns his head when he feels the itch in his ears, and the two people''s noses stick together. They can feel each other''s breath.


    "Do you know how afraid I am of not having you?" Tuoba Rui murmured.


    Hua Ruge held him on his back and said, "I know."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui closed his eyes slowly on her forehead.


    "Tell me what to do tomorrow." Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t answer, but relies on her quietly.


    "And said I was bored." Hua, like a song, makes fun in a low voice.


    It''s hard for Tuoba Rui not to worry about her.


    They sat out in the bower late, only said little, just got along quietly.


    This kind of romantic thing Hua Ruge is not used to, but Tuoba Rui doesn''t speak, she can''t speak.


    In the evening, when the two returned to the room, Tuo BARREI said what she would do tomorrow.


    "So simple?" Hua Ruge is a bit out of tune after listening.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said, "what do you think is as difficult as making a breakthrough?"


    "Even if it''s not, it must be very difficult. If it''s not for me, it must be the emperor or you, right?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "It''s me, but it''s not hard. Go to sleep." He said.


    "Well, but you have to be careful." Hua Ruge ordered.


    Tuoba Rui nodded.


    When they lie down, Hua rugo leans against Tuoba Rui''s arms and says, "when this is over, we will go out and play."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui is not very interested.


    He would rather stay with her at home than go out in danger.


    Hua Ruge felt very relieved in his arms. He did not sleep well these days, and soon fell asleep beautifully.


    The next day, before dawn, the palace sent someone to invite her. So Hua Ru''s fans got up and began to make up. After all, it was a great event of the emperor''s Dynasty. What she couldn''t wear was too informal.


    The mammies changed her into court clothes, several layers inside and outside, but the texture was very light. The silver brocade was embroidered with gold thread, and there was a thin gold belt around her waist, which looked noble and atmospheric.


    The brocade is covered with a layer of light yarn. There is a trace of Fairy Spirit in addition to modesty.


    Hua Ruge''s temperament was very good. Now, with a body frame and a face, she really has the momentum of not being angry.


    On the other side, Tuo BARREI also came out. Today, he surprisingly changed into a white dress, which is very textured and shows his earthy temperament when wearing it. On the other hand, the beautiful features of the couple, the ascetic look, looked like the sculptures of ancient Greek gods, making the people who saw them feel ashamed.


    Hua Ruge opened his mouth slightly and said, "don''t say, you really look good in everything. Let me have a closer look."


    She said that she also adjusted the angle of Tuoba Rui''s head and appreciated it from all directions.


    Tuo Ba Rui pulls down her disorderly little hand and says, "I want to see it for you every day. Now it''s time to go out."


    "True or false?" Hua Ruge was flattered.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t answer, just watched and pulled him out.


    "No, I''m not here. Who prepared the clothes for you?" Hua Ruge looked at him strangely: "you don''t look like someone who can prepare clothes by yourself."


    "At the same time, the etiquette Department sent you and me a dress to look more matching." Tuoba Rui explains.


    Hua Ruge looked down, sure enough, they were all in white. Then he raised his head and said, "I know. Lovers'' clothes."


    "What?" Tuoba and Rui raise eyebrows.


    "Nothing. I like the idea." Hua Ruge is laughing over there.


    "Master Guoshi, you''d better not laugh." The etiquette mother behind reminded.


    Hua Ruge coughed, "can''t I be close to the people?"


    "Just a smile from the people." Mammy said with courage.


    "I was just now?"


    "You look like a bandit who robbed the village lady." Mammy dare not say, Tuo Ba Rui added on one side.


    Hua Ruge just wanted to refute, only to see Mammy''s default expression after listening to Tuoba Rui.


    "I......" Hua Ruge now has serious doubts about her image.


    Although she felt resentful about this, she did have a stiff face when she left the mansion. Her eyebrows were majestic from inside to outside, and people looked down from outside.


    She got on the carriage and went all the way to the new altar.


    Only after leaving the gate did it shine. However, many people had gathered around the street and the altar. I think they all heard the wind and came to see the scene.


    The altar is surrounded by high walls, but also the array covers the vision. These people can''t see the altar outside.


    When Hua Yuege arrived, a bright white sedan chair arrived. Looking at the runes engraved on the outside of the sedan chair, we knew that it was the high priest LAN bing''er.


    Enter the door and get off the car, because they have arrived at the place where no one is, they don''t have to face each other, but look at each other and smile.


    "Sister, it''s early today." Blue bing''er said with a smile.


    "You think I think the palace sent someone to urge you in the morning." Hua is as bitter as a song.


    "My sister hasn''t had breakfast yet." Blue bing''er turned his hand and took out a food box from the space and handed it to him. "Congee and small dishes made by servants in the morning."


    Hua rugo then said, "you know me best."


    Only when she had just finished, a eunuch came over and said, "Lord Tuoba, master of the state, high priest, emperor and civil and military officials are waiting inside."


    "I don''t have any time." Hua Yuege said with a resentful look.


    Blue ice son helplessly smile: "elder sister still waited for the end to eat again."


    "That''s the only way." Hua Ruge put away the food box, thought that he would see all the civil and military officials in a short time, and then put on his face.


    At the foot of the three people''s turn, there is the road of white jade shop, and the road leading to the altar is just ahead. On both sides of the road, there are hundreds of civil and military officials. After walking through the road, there are 108 steps, and there is no full view of the altar from below.


    Hua Ruge secretly praised the atmosphere of the altar below. At this time, juntianxia stood among all the civil and military officials, and did not go to the top.


    "See the emperor." Hua, like a song, bows, while LAN binger nods.


    "Free." King world said a, and then to blue ice son way: "thank you high priest."


    LAN bing''er nodded slightly: "as a priest of Daewoo, this is what I should do."


    With that, she stepped forward slowly towards the step.


    Hua Ruge knows what she is going to do. As the high priest of Daewoo, the most important role is to communicate with the heaven and the earth. Only her existence can make Daewoo emperor get the recognition of the heaven and the earth, so as to control the power of the air movement of the heaven and the earth.


    Therefore, LAN binger has the same status as the monarch, higher than Hua Ruge, just not in power.


    Watching LAN binger step by step on the stage, feeling the detached and steady breath she exudes, Hua Ruge is very pleased and one side of Tuoba Rui said: "little girl has grown up."

 Chapter 1431

    Tuoba Rui nodded: "yes."


    "At the end of the matter, it''s time for us to propose marriage." Hua said like a song.


    Tuoba Rui raises eyebrows: "we?"


    "It''s not about elders. You''re brother Yu''s uncle. Now I''m his aunt. It''s about us." Hua Ruge is in that row.


    Tuoba Rui thought and said, "it''s really true."


    "Yes." Hua Ruge said and went to see the back of LAN bing''er. "You said if we were married, would we change our address?"


    "What do you think?" Tuo Barry wondered when she could think of her brain circuit.


    "Isn''t that a very important question?"


    "No." Tuo barrui beckoned her to look at the altar and think about the day.


    Sure enough, she was serious when she saw the lofty altar.


    The monarch in front of us almost couldn''t help laughing. It''s like a national master who controls the power of life and death. It''s just a living treasure. He doesn''t have a bit of stability.


    Hua Ruge soon became serious, because LAN binger had reached the top of the altar and sat on it with her knees crossed. At this time, her whole body exuded a kind of ethereal breath, and she kept saying something in her mouth.


    "Is there any danger?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "No." Tuo Ba Rui replied simply.


    Hua Ruge is relieved.


    Between the blue ice son''s whole body breath is stronger and stronger, the whole person also seems to be not in the mortal general scatter the ethereal charm, looks very dreamy.


    She read something without hesitation. She was young, but she was calm.


    At this time, people outside found that they could also see the heaven and Earth altar. Looking carefully, they could see the high priest practicing on it. Many people knelt down and prayed for the blessing of heaven.


    In this process, those sensitive people will feel that some changes are quietly taking place between the heaven and the earth. Among them, Hua is like a song. She can''t feel anything else. She only feels that the spatial rules seem obvious, like approaching people from the illusory state.


    After that, with the growing strength of blue binger''s whole body, this feeling becomes more and more obvious.


    Those who don''t understand the rules can''t say exactly what it feels like, but they just feel different, as if it''s easier to practice in this state.


    Those who had been in Xuanxian for hundreds of years are now looking at the sky all over the territory, waiting for new opportunities.


    With their accumulation over the years, as long as the order of heaven and earth becomes the same as that of other territories, they can break through immediately, and the growth of strength is not a little bit.


    However, LAN bing''er has been going up for a long time. They just feel that their understanding has improved, but their body has not changed greatly.


    After a while, the blue ice son who sits cross knee on the altar floats up, and she just sits in the air. At the same time, a golden halo began to appear in the sky.


    The golden halo becomes more and more, crisscrossing into the shape of a big net gradually, just like a big net suddenly appears in the sky, covering the whole world.


    If there are careful people, they will find that there are 3000 halos in total.


    "This is the Third Avenue?" Hua Yuege said in surprise.


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    "No wonder I think the rules have become obvious. It turns out that she wants to show the way." She understood the mystery.


    After that, LAN binger slowly opened his eyes, adjusted himself, and then flew down from the altar. When he landed on the ground, he could see that he was a little weak.


    Hua Ruge went up to hold on and took out a pill and handed it to her.


    "Thank you, sister." LAN bing''er takes the pills, and her look is much better.


    At the same time, hundreds of thousands of miles away, fat and thin two people in a mountain stopped to look up.


    "Fat brother, they are beginning to worship heaven?" Thin son some startled way.


    "Fat man chagrin way:" affirmation is ah, otherwise how can have so big movement


    "Then what shall we do? The eldest brother asked us to destroy the altar and stop them from worshiping the heaven, which was obviously not done. " Thin man is a little flustered. After all, he still knows the emperor.


    If you know it, you will never let them go.


    Fat man is also a bit flustered: "how do I know what to do? We are not chasing Hua Ruge. This is also a task."


    "It''s just that there are so many tasks. Which one should we take care of?" Thin people have begun to grumble.


    "No, that Cao Hai is really. I didn''t say it in advance, but now he has been killed. It''s useless." Fat man blames Cao Hai.


    The thin man looked at the fat man and said, "it''s useless to say anything now. We have to choose one. Do we want to continue chasing or killing?"


    "Who do you ask me?" Fat people are also confused.


    The thin man thought for a long time and said, "well, I''ll take a gold coin and throw it out. Let''s go to the capital on the front and then chase Hua Ruge on the back."


    "Good idea, why are you so smart?" Fat man laughed and praised.


    The thin man proudly took out a gold coin and threw it into the sky. After taking it back, he opened his hand and found that the gold coin lying in the palm was facing up.


    As a result, the thin man asked, "what''s the matter with the front side?"


    "Just said you''re smart, you just said, let''s go to the capital." The fat man laughed at him.


    "I didn''t remember." Thin man forced himself to respect.


    However, although their brains were slow, their actions were not slow after the decision was made. They immediately arrived at the transmission array and went back after they planned to transfer several transmission arrays, which took less than half a day.


    On the other side of the road, juntianxia and huaruge are walking up the steps together. They have the same pace and are calm and powerful, but their backs give a strong confidence to all the officials of civil and military affairs.


    This is the two mountains of Daewoo. As long as they are there, they will have enough security. This kind of status is not existed overnight, but accumulated over and over again.


    Even they think that if one day the emperor confers his posthumous title, he may not have more prestige than Hua Ruge.


    When they got to the stage, they stood on one side and took out the seal of dragon and Phoenix.


    The dragon and Phoenix seal was thrown into the air and sucked together above the altar. Then the whole territory was surging, as if all the spiritual forces were converging in the seal.


    Now Daewoo has unified the whole territory, and the combination of the dragon and Phoenix seal is the fortune of the world. It is the most powerful force in the whole territory. Once sacrificed, nature will be worshipped by all the people.


    At this time, the whole people of Daewoo knelt down in this direction, and the mountain shouted:


    "long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    "Master Guoshi is thousands of years old and thousands of years old."


    One after another, the sound resounding through the sky is heard throughout the territory.


    Occasionally, the fat and thin people who stopped in the transmission array were very confused. How could they all worship that direction? Shouldn''t Hua Ruge be in the opposite direction of the capital?

 Chapter 1432

    On the altar of the capital of the emperor, Emperor Tianxia and Hua Ruge each operate their own power to manipulate the dragon and Phoenix seal to stir up the world. The energy dragon and Phoenix soar above the nine days and look down upon all living beings.


    The three thousand heavenly ways become more and more clear, as if to escape from the control of heaven and earth.


    At this time, the king took out the magic weapon to kill the God axe and slowly raised it.


    The axe of annihilation is so powerful that people dare not look at it directly.


    Monarch world slowly let go, God axe traction world air force.


    The two men''s thoughts return to control the seal again.


    "On!"


    "Ah!"


    The energy dragon and Phoenix in the sky rush to the God destroying axe at the same time after a loud and long chant. When they are fully integrated, the light of the axe is even more bright, as if another round of hot sun is piercing people''s eyes.


    At the same time, the dragon and Phoenix seal separated and returned to their hands.


    When the axe is shining, the Tao rhyme on the artifact is gradually revealed and integrated into the world.


    People only saw that the three thousand roads originally appeared in the sky began to increase, and a ray of light appeared in the big net, making the sparse big net more dense.


    Below, Hua Ruge takes a long breath. The process looks cool. As a manipulator, she consumes a lot. Even with her constitution, she feels very tired.


    On the other side, the emperor said, "go down and have a rest. I''ll watch over here."


    "It''s OK, I can hold on." Hua Yuege said, "when can I make it up?"


    "The artifact contains six thousand rhymes, which will take half a day to show." Jun Tianxia estimates.


    Hua Ruge frowned slightly and said: "there is such a big noise here. As long as the two people over there are not particularly stupid, they will definitely come here. By then, our ceremony will not be finished."


    She didn''t expect the noise to be so loud before, but now it seems to be in a bad situation.


    Of course, she still doesn''t know that they didn''t come back because they had the least judgment, but decided to throw gold coins.


    "What kind of strength do you have when you contact them for a long time?" Asked the king.


    "Beyond the border, and I don''t think it''s just cultivation. Those two people may also master some other ways of interest." Hua Yuege said.


    Jun Tianning eyebrows: "since you have said so, it must be very difficult to deal with."


    "Yes." Hua Yuege looks at the gradually increasing regular power in the sky, feels the growing spirit of the heaven and the earth, and is more determined to stop the two people anyway.


    Now, with the improvement of the heavenly way, all monks feel their differences. The bottleneck that they could not break before and the threshold that they could not touch are not difficult now.


    Now almost all people sit down with their knees crossed, ready to break through.


    Standing at the height of the altar and looking at the countless cultivators below, Hua Ruge said with emotion, "you have done another big thing. When the order of Japan and the world is completely improved, everyone will reach a new realm. The strength of our whole territory will not be improved by a little."


    "It''s just a new start." King world light way.


    "So you really have the idea of unifying the five kingdoms?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "It won''t be long before I can achieve it, and I will merge it to present a new continental pattern." The king said without any cover.


    Hua Ruge thumbs up on one side: "there''s a future. I''m optimistic about you."


    Juntianxia was amused by her.


    "I don''t have that big ambition. I just want to live my own life when it will be calm." Hua Yuege said.


    Although she has stood high for many times, she doesn''t miss it. She feels that she is good at staying in the market, unrestrained and not bored.


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy." The emperor looked at her and said, "the emperor can only worship the heaven on his own, but why can you control the Phoenix seal when you are the master of the state?"


    "You said when you were in the small world, I am the posterity." Hua Yuege said.


    The emperor shook his head and said, "at that time, my judgment was right. You were competent for empress dowager, but not only for Empress Dowager."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It means that your destiny is not great, and it''s doomed not to be an ordinary life." Said the king.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and asked, "it means that I will be a great person."


    "Yes." Jun Tianxia said and looked down at Tuoba Rui: "to be exact, it''s you and him."


    "I don''t know if this is good news." Hua Yuege bent his lips lightly, but his mood didn''t fluctuate much.


    "I think it''s because we all have people and responsibilities to protect ourselves, and becoming stronger is the only way we can go." The world is on one side.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "you have a point."


    There are more and more rules in the sky, and more and more friars in the whole territory have started to break through in groups with more and more insights, more and more Reiki.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, there is the explosion of spiritual power after breaking through the bottleneck of the territory.


    And one after another, more and more intensive.


    In this environment, some people who have been overstocked for a long time can even make a second breakthrough.


    People all lament the power of the emperor Daewoo and the means of the monarchy. No one is not excited about the coming of this day.


    Fat and thin two people came out of a transmission array and looked up at the sky, which was really a surprise, because the breath of this territory was not what they had felt before, it was getting stronger and closer to their territory.


    And just standing in front of the transmission array gate, you can feel that all the monks nearby are breaking through. If you go on like this, the territory will not be easy to control.


    "Do you think we screwed up?" The fat man was a little worried.


    Thin man is more flustered, direct way: "don''t say, hurry up to go, after a few transmission array we arrived."


    "Let''s go then." The fat man said and dragged the thin man to the back of the crowd.


    On the altar of the imperial capital, Hua Ruge quietly restored her strength with the power of Qi, but she didn''t mean to break through. After all, she had been to the Northern Territory and felt stronger Tao rhyme, which was not limited by this world.


    After half a day, the light of the God destroying axe dimmed. 3000 Avenue has become 6000 Avenue. At this time, the spiritual power of the heaven and earth has become extremely strong. Not only the cultivation of people has increased, but also the immortal beast and the spirit grass have increased in varying degrees.


    We all believe that if we give them a few years, they will catch up with other areas.


    When people are running in the street or shouting for celebration, Hua Ruge is not relieved because she knows that the ceremony is not over.

 Chapter 1433

    Heaven and earth Qi still linger above the altar. After they stepped down the altar, Tuo BARREI, who was standing at the bottom, stepped forward and walked towards the stairs.


    "Just concentrate on your work, and leave the rest to me." Hua Ruge said before going on stage.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "be careful."


    "Yes." Hua Yuege answers with a smile.


    He took his eyes back from her face and walked step by step to the altar of heaven and earth.


    By the time he reached the mid air, the crowd below was already in a commotion.


    "Why did the leader of Lingtian palace go to the altar? What is this to do?"


    "How can the authentic rhyme not disappear?"


    "It''s not going to increase, is it?"


    "It''s impossible. The artifact has not been used. I heard that it''s chaos artifact."


    "Don''t say anything. Let''s have a look."


    Different places are talking about why Tuoba Rui went to the altar alone, but people saw that the air transport of heaven and earth did not disappear, and they all vaguely thought of something.


    It''s really possible that the ceremony is not over, and the Lord of Lingtian palace will preside over the last ring.


    Tuo BARREI ascended the altar and sat down with his knees crossed. The air of heaven and earth rolled around him. From below, he looked immortal.


    When he sat down, his breath spread, and a silver light began to flash all over him.


    Most of Hua Ruge''s attention is focused on him, and some of his attention is focused on the transmission array of the capital and the gate. She has a feeling that the fat and thin will soon arrive.


    After a long time, Tuo Barry''s body was shining with silver light, and suddenly two huge silver light wings were born behind him. The silver light wings were not only dazzling, but also had no power on them. At a glance, people felt that punishment had come to the world, and they could not even resist.


    Hua rugo knows that this power is the power of the road. This pair of wings should be the evolution version of that big hand.


    "This is much cooler." Hua Ruge could not help but brighten her eyes.


    At this time, Tuoba Rui was dressed in white, with silver light all over his body, and a pair of wings were born behind him to look like the God of heaven coming down to the earth, handsome people don''t want to.


    Of course, she was not the only one who screamed. Other women couldn''t help themselves when they saw her. They all hated why they were not Hua Ruge.


    For this reason, Hua Ruge sneezed several times in succession.


    After the appearance of the silver wing, the air movement of heaven and earth on the altar became active again. Driven by the silver wing, it kept surging and accumulating more and more strength.


    When Hua Ruge wanted to take a closer look at her man''s demeanor, the other side she was attentive to walked out of the transmission array. She was fat and thin, and her face was very angry.


    Obviously, they didn''t expect to form a six thousand heaven way so soon. They came late.


    The fat man said over there, "no matter what, we will destroy the altar for them. We will kill whoever stops us."


    "Yes, twist those who are faster than us into numbness. I see who can laugh at our brothers." Thin people are also the way of ferocity.


    These two people are now thoroughly moved to kill heart, after all, this bad start is an insult to them.


    At this time, the whole emperor was shrouded in the array, and no one could fly high. However, the two people ignored the existence of the array at all, even if they did not break it, they flew up, and came to the altar.


    At this time, when all the people are looking up to the sky, it is very abrupt that two wretched figures appear suddenly. But at this time, the momentum of the two people leaks out, and everyone knows that these two people are definitely super ones.


    But how can super people appear when they worship the heaven? It''s hard not to make trouble.


    Just when people''s hearts were bottomless, Hua Ruge, who was wearing white clothes and gold, stood in front of the fat and thin people and said with a smile, "where are you going from, brother?"


    She knew the personalities of these two people, and would not move the killers at will, so she greeted them with a smile and a polite but not flattering tone, which was neither easy to despise nor to find fault.


    When they saw a girl, they were shocked, especially the fat man''s eyes were straight.


    The original appearance of Hua Ruge can''t be overemphasized in terms of elegance and splendor. The fat man''s lecherous nature can''t escape.


    "We came from the Northern Territory to destroy your heaven and earth sacrificial platform under the order of emperor huangquan, and found your national teacher Hua rugo to settle accounts." Thin man said.


    Although he was full of murderous spirit, he didn''t do anything before he found out the problem.


    "What is it?" Hua Yuege asked again, trying to delay.


    "She robbed the chaos artifact of our yellow spring emperor. We must get it back." The fat man answered at one side, but his eyes never left Hua Ruge.


    Now he realized that the women he met before were so common that they could be called true love.


    "You get out of the way now, or our brothers will not be rude to you," asked the thin man with a calm face


    "What are you talking about? Who are you not polite to?" Fat man is in a hurry.


    "It''s time to find a woman, don''t you remember what we said before?" Asked the thin man.


    The fat man didn''t slow down this time, and immediately said, "little beauty, we have two purposes. Destroy your altar, and then find Hua Ruge. If it''s none of your business, let it go."


    Hua Yuege sniffed the words and said with a faint smile, "it''s not just for me. How can I make way?"


    "What do you mean?" The thin man didn''t understand for a while, so he looked at the fat man.


    "What do you think I''m doing? How do I know what''s going on?" said the fat man


    After thinking about it, they suddenly realized, "are you Hua Ruge?"


    "It''s just below." Hua Yuege still smiles and answers.


    "Yes, it is. It''s not that Hua rugo is a beauty. It''s not wrong." The fat man looked over and over again and said.


    "No." Thin man scratched his head, pointed to a direction and said, "isn''t Hua Ruge running that way?"


    Fat people couldn''t figure it out for a while. In their opinion, the little girl won''t cheat them.


    "How can you prove that you are Hua Ruge?" The fat man thought and asked.


    Hua Ruge turned over his hand and took out the ghost gun. He held it in his hand and asked, "here, let''s know."


    "It''s really you. Give us the artifact." The skinny man''s face sank when he saw the ghost gun.


    "Fat man tangled for a while also way:" first hand in artifact to say


    Anyway, the task assigned by the boss can''t be completed.


    Hua Ruge asked them to take a look at it and then put away the ghost gun. He said, "this is our ritual of offering sacrifices to heaven. It''s really destructive to fight and kill. Why don''t we make a bet?"


    "If anyone wants to play with you, will you give them?" The thin man waved impatiently.


    "Since you dare not, I have nothing to say." Hua Ruge stands out.


    Fat man and thin man look at each other and say with one voice: "who dare you say?"


    "I dare it anyway." Hua Yuege looks at them.

 Chapter 1434

    "What are we afraid of? What do you say to gamble?" The fat and the thin are in a hurry.


    Hua Ruge looked at the two men and said, "the two elders are very powerful. The younger generation is definitely inferior. I just don''t know if they don''t use spiritual power and physical strength?"


    "What do you mean?" Thin man said he didn''t understand.


    "It means that you can''t get close to the altar in a single breath of incense without the use of psychic power." Hua Ruge is not without bravado.


    Fat people especially can''t lose face in front of beautiful girls, stand out and say, "who do you look down on, girl?"


    Hua Yuege said with a faint smile, "do you dare to gamble with me?"


    "We two hit you one?" Asked the thin man.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    "I don''t need two people to fight. What do you say about gambling?" The fat man clapped his chest and said in a big way.


    "If you win, I will hand over the guillotine unconditionally and smash the altar for you." Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "if you two lose, you will not be able to embarrass me and the altar, and you will withdraw from this territory."


    Before the fat man spoke, the thin man said, "OK, we promised you, brother fat, you come."


    The fat man smiled and said, "little girl, I can see that your physique is not ordinary, but when you come to our realm, you can''t compete with your physical strength alone."


    "If you wish to gamble, you will be defeated. Please teach me." Hua Yuege said that he was falling down slowly.


    The fat and thin also fell down, and the forbidden army below gave way to a clearing.


    The thin man is holding his shoulder and watching.


    Hua Ruge raised his hand and took off the light gauze outside his official robe and threw it to the blue ice on one side.


    "Sister, don''t be impulsive." LAN bing''er whispered.


    Anyone can see that these two men are not equal.


    "It''s OK. Back up." Hua is like a light song.


    LAN bing''er retreats to Jun Tianxia and asks, "emperor, what do you think?"


    "If the song has its own discretion, you and I will take care of it." Juntiandao, he is confident in China.


    LAN bing''er had to nod and wait.


    The fat man looked at Hua Ruge''s figure and said, "how can you be a little like a girl I knew before?"


    It''s not just the figure, it''s the look and the way of speaking.


    "I met a beauty before, didn''t I?" Hua Yuege asked jokingly.


    "Yes, but far from you." Fat man to be honest.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "that''s right. You haven''t heard a word. Beautiful looks are always similar."


    "It seems to make sense." If fat man has a way of understanding.


    "Don''t talk about the girl, do it." The thin man is a little impatient.


    At this time, the silver wings of Tuo Ba Rui on the altar have become more and more bright, and new rules of heaven and earth appear again on the big net formed by the rules of the main road in the slightly fanned sky.


    Looking at the light and shadow of the road on the Internet, the people below marveled and cheered. The original Lord Ling Tiangong was really a great God, and he could improve the Tiandao with his own power.


    Of course, thin people are worried to see such a scene.


    Fat man also took a look at it, and when he saw Tuoba Rui, he exclaimed: "it''s really not to be underestimated that this small territory could have such people."


    Hua Ruge listened to this, with a little pride.


    That''s her man.


    "Little beauty, I want to intercept him as fast as I can. You blame me for not letting you." The fat man said that he even took the initiative to attack.


    His chubby body moves forward fiercely, his right hand bends to form claws, and directly grabs at Hua Ruge''s shoulder. Even if his strength has converged his spiritual strength, this fist fight is also with vigorous wind, and the speed can be imagined.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed, and he smashed his fist into his palm.


    Fat man sees Hua Ruge''s trick and turns his paw into a fist.


    "Bang!"


    One big one small two fists collide, two vigorous wind burst open, send out stuffy sound.


    The fat man regretted the punch. After all, the opposite side was a delicate little girl. No matter how anxious you were, you should pay attention to your discretion. It took 80% of your strength. If you get strong and hit the girl, it will be useless.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that Hua rugo dared to use his fist to connect. What''s more, he didn''t think that the little girl in the opposite side didn''t step back after their fists collided. Instead, he felt that the fist was a little painful.


    He hurriedly took his fist back and looked at Hua Ruge in surprise.


    Hua rugo also felt hard in this punch. She had never been able to hurt herself in this kind of physical collision before. This time, she saw it.


    "Come again." Fat man is not willing to rush up again.


    Hua Ruge always likes to challenge the limit. Naturally, she is not afraid of it. She punches fiercely. The two begin to fight closely.


    Hua Ruge is very flexible due to the reason of practicing martial arts since he was a child. In the past, he always had some advantages at this time, but this time, he didn''t have any advantage in fighting fat people.


    This fat man looks like a clumsy one, but in fact, he is very flexible, and his moves are excellent, so that people can''t find any gap. Otherwise, if Hua Ruge had a good foundation, he would have been beaten long ago.


    Hua rugo is curious about the environment in which these two people grew up. How can they be so stupid? Their moves are so skillful.


    "Nice girl." Fat man didn''t take a few moves, but he was a little surprised.


    "I need more advice from my predecessors." Hua rugo said that he took the initiative to attack. Although he could not take advantage of his moves and physical strength, he was still able to keep even.


    Fat man hands seriously on his face. Now that he knows the power of Hua Ruge, he is merciless again.


    Even if they don''t have spiritual strength, their speed is very fast. There are lots of strong winds around the battle. If they are weak, they will be stirred into powder by the strong wind.


    The heaven road network in the sky is more and more dense. People will watch the battle below when they watch it. They are surprised to see that these two people can cause such a terrible aftereffect without the power of spirit.


    What kind of state is this.


    As time went by, fat man couldn''t break through Hua Ruge''s defense. Even Hua Ruge didn''t retreat a step. He was still far away from the altar.


    And now both of them use their physical strength to the limit. In a short time, fat people sweat. Hua Ruge is no better than that. But she just breathes a little, which is not as big as fat people''s reaction.


    Fat man''s mind swept to one side of the censer, and the time of a single breath of incense had passed half.


    If you look at Hua Ruge in the opposite direction, he is still not in a state of exhaustion, which makes him scratch his head.


    Not only fat people, even thin people at the same time also feel incredible, this girl''s body is not iron, how can she have such good endurance in this realm.

 Chapter 1435

    LAN binger is relieved to see this, because she knows that Hua Ruge''s physical strength is manifested in two aspects, one is strength, the other is endurance. She has hardly seen Hua Ruge exhausted in battle.


    The fat man doesn''t believe in this evil, and launches a more fierce attack on her. Hua rugo is more relaxed when she knows that the other party is impatient. However, no matter what expression is on her face, her moves are not watery at all.


    "Jun Tianxia chuckles:" this kind of person can''t be the rival of song, it''s too easy to be controlled by emotions


    "I hope the two of them will give in to the gamble and not fight angrily." LAN binger still has some concerns.


    The king nodded.


    LAN binger looks up at the sky. Since Tuo BARREI went up to the altar, there are at least more than 1000 more heavenly paths, and Tuo BARREI has not stopped.


    "That''s awesome." She could not help exclaiming.


    Jun Tianxia looked and said, "to be honest, I didn''t expect that he would know so much."


    "It seems that from now on, it will be difficult for our territory to get better." LAN bing''er is quite proud of it.


    There was a slight smile on juntianxia''s face.


    On the other side, the incense in the censer continued to burn, and Hua Ruge never took a step back, but gradually mastered the initiative. Fat people were shaking hands without a fist.


    After a move, the fat man backed up and shook his hand and said, "what did you do?"


    He found that he was able to deal with it before, but later he was out of energy, and gradually fell down.


    "Haven''t you heard another word, elder? We women are all made of water." Hua answered with a smile.


    The fat man was almost in a hurry when he heard this: "did you make it with water?"


    "Isn''t it?" Hua Yuege asked innocently.


    "It looks like a flower like a fairy beast." Fat man says his true feelings. He really has a feeling of fighting with giant monsters, which can''t be shaken.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said, "I''ll take it as a compliment."


    "I don''t believe it." The fat man said and wanted to go up.


    Hua Ruge hurriedly put out her white hand to stop. When the fat man showed a puzzled expression, she pointed to the burnt incense on one side and said, "master, it''s time for a breath of incense."


    "That''s it?" The fat man looked back at the thin man with unbelievable face.


    Thin people don''t lie. They just nod their heads numbly.


    "How could it be?" The fat man''s face was tangled.


    Thin man said: "I still want to ask you, how can you even beat a girl, is not deliberately let her?"


    "Nonsense, you think I can''t. You go up and try." The fat man didn''t get angry.


    He wanted to let it go. He was not given the chance at all.


    The thin man naturally saw the fat man forced, and didn''t say anything about it. He just asked, "what shall we do then?"


    "How do I know? The eldest brother destroyed the altar and took back the heartbreak gun, but we can''t talk without counting." Fat people are still struggling.


    Thin is also a face of the helpless.


    I knew not to bet.


    Hua Ruge wiped the perspiration on his forehead, then dressed the government in order, facing the two people: "I believe that the two predecessors are trustworthy people, in the presence of so many people, will not regret?"


    "Our brothers are not those who are in debt. We won''t deny it if we lose." Said the thin man with great integrity.


    "That''s good." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    Then the fat man took the thin man to one side to discuss. Now they are in a slightly awkward situation. Their brains are not clear for a while.


    It''s not surprising that you and LAN binger see each other, so they call Hua Ruge to come here.


    "What''s the matter with these two people?" The king asked.


    I have never seen such a person before.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "I''ve been with them for a while. How can I say that it''s too simple, and it''s not like learning bad."


    "It''s a little bit of a feeling." LAN bing''er smiles and shakes her head.


    "To be honest, I like them a little, but there''s no way to be different in camp." Hua Ruge sighed a little.


    "Jun Tianxia thought and said:" maybe we can find a way to cheat


    "Well?" Hua Ruge''s eyes are slightly bright.


    "They are not willing to go now." A hint from the world.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "wait for me to find a way."


    "You can." Juntianxia is confident in her.


    Looking at the sky for hundreds of days, fat and thin people are also worried.


    "What should I do? The boss doesn''t pick our skin back?" The fat man now realized that he was a little too big, and now he can''t help it.


    "How do I know? Let''s bet we don''t know." The thin man insisted.


    The fat man thought for a moment and said, "let''s gamble again. You go and compare."


    Thin son hears this words eye a bright way: "right, so we do not calculate deny."


    After the discussion, they turned around and saw Hua Ruge standing behind them with his arms in his arms, smiling at them.


    "Are you ready to leave? With or without my escort? " She said.


    The skinny man stepped forward and said, "we just lost. We admit it, but we want to gamble again. If we win, let''s take your heartbroken gun back."


    It doesn''t matter whether heaven and earth sacrifice platform is smashed or not, because they are all used up this time.


    "Did I win?" Hua Yuege asked directly.


    When they heard this, they didn''t just look at each other. They hadn''t thought about it before.


    "We can''t lose." Thin one listens to body plank way: "this time I and you compare spirit strength!"


    Hua rugo almost didn''t laugh out loud. She forbear and said: "even so, since it''s gambling, there must be a bet. If it''s not good for me, why should I bet?"


    "Then what do you want?" Asked the fat man directly.


    Hua rugo looked at the two men and said, "I''m not interested in some things outside, but I feel like I''ve met two elders at once. If I win by chance, I''d like to make friends with them."


    "Just making friends?" Thin man doubts.


    "It''s a blessing to be able to make friends with two people, but since it''s a friend, we should help each other. Two people should help me in the next three years, not others." Hua is like singing and saying.


    After thinking for a long time, the fat man finally said, "let''s work for you for three years?"


    "If you have to understand that, it''s not impossible." Hua Yuege said directly.


    The thin man snorted, "you can''t think about it. How can our brother work for a little girl? "


    "Don''t you say you won''t lose? What about a bet? " Hua Ruge is still smiling.


    Now even fat, rich, thin and rich people who are not good at using their brains can see that she is not so good at talking.

 Chapter 1436

    Seeing that Hua Ruge didn''t agree to the contest, they couldn''t go on, and the thin man was fearless because of his powerful spirit, so they quickly said, "OK, we promise you that if we lose, we will work for you for three years, and don''t listen to anyone''s orders during this period."


    "Master is happy." Hua Yuege said, "how can we compete?"


    "Attack each other with the power of spirit. Whoever falls will lose." Said the thin man.


    Hua Yuege nodded and agreed softly, "yes."


    Next, they sat on the temporary high platform with their knees crossed and closed their eyes slowly.


    The common people in the capital feel that they have good eyesight. They can not only see the worship of heaven in close distance, but also see the battle of the top powerful people. It''s really a big profit.


    The fat man shouted at the same time, and the two men drove their respective spirits.


    The confrontation between gods and souls is invisible. Most people have no way to capture the fluctuation of their spirits. They can only wait to see the result.


    At the top, the Tiandao network is becoming more and more detailed. It is visually observed that after Tuo Barry sat on the altar, it has increased by nearly 2000. Now it seems to be 8000 Tiandao, but what is more shocking is that Tuo Barry has no intention of coming down.


    People have been talking about this, but they are more revered and excited. The rise of this territory is near at hand.


    Hua Ruge: since she ate the pill, although she buried a time bomb in her mind, the power of the spirit has actually increased. After that, she hasn''t met anyone who can match her in the spirit.


    But now she obviously felt the difficulty. In her eyes, she doubted that she had eaten the magic pill. If she hadn''t eaten it, she really didn''t know what realm she had reached.


    It was only for a moment that her forehead began to sweat.


    On the other hand, the skinny side frowned, because he was also the first time to meet such a strong opponent, which was not easy to deal with.


    They are not sure whether the other side has used all their strength. They have no bottom in mind and can only consume a little.


    After a while, Hua Ruge felt a sharp pain in the spirit. I''m afraid that he can''t support it any more.


    "Qi Ling, come out and help." Hua is like a song, and the gods exchange the spirit of the sky city.


    This spirit is connected with the spirit of the master, just like the devouring beast, it can be supported at any time.


    "By what?" Qi Ling''s gray body lies in the city of the sky, which is a question that needs beating.


    "I''ll give you only three counts." Hua Ruge''s voice is very calm, a gesture of control.


    "You kill ten people for me, at least above the border, or I can''t help you." The price starts from the place where the spirit sits.


    "I can''t kill ten people, but I can destroy you before I''m attacked." Hua Ruge''s light warning.


    To a certain extent, the spirit of the utensil is connected with the master''s mind. Almost instantly, he feels that his master is not joking. So he says stiffly, "what evil did I do? How did I fall into this situation?"


    Although the mouth said so, but he was almost a moment to use his own spirit of power, help Hua Yuege attack thin.


    Although this guy doesn''t need to be beaten, his spirit power is very strong. As soon as he goes out to Hua Ruge, he gives priority to the guests.


    Thin also in this moment some doubt life, what situation?


    His brow was even tighter, almost, urging all his soul power to attack.


    On the other hand, Hua Ruge''s face is stretched out. Although there is no expression, it can convey a message that she is not nervous at all.


    Fat people are a little worried. This bet is not small. They can only win but not lose.


    Of course, skinny thinks so, but he finds that it''s OK at the beginning. The more he gets to the back, the more he can''t support himself. It''s like two Hua Ruge appear suddenly opposite him.


    Hua Ruge suddenly launched an attack after enough tossing.


    "Ah!" The thin man let out a cry of pain, and then he fell off the platform.


    Of course, the thin man''s response is very fast, almost instantly opened his eyes, and then fell steadily on the ground.


    However, he still covered his head after landing, obviously receiving a lot of trauma.


    "You did well." Hua Ruge speaks with divine thoughts.


    In front of Hua Ruge, Qi Ling could not stand up and said, "can you kill some people for me and throw them in?"


    "Don''t even think about it." Hua Yuege refused.


    "I''ve just helped you, but it''s not good at all?" The spirit of the instrument tries to tell the truth.


    "You might be better off being honest next time." Hua Ruge, as he sang, fell from the platform.


    Her clothes are light in texture, falling from the top and rising in the corners. They are full of Fairy Spirit.


    Qi Ling''s face is frustrated. How can he be so unlucky.


    At this time, the thin man has recovered almost, but he and the fat man have not yet accepted the reality.


    Did they really lose?


    Did they lose to a wet little girl?


    "Who are you? From above? " Asked the fat man.


    If he wants to come, only the people in the territory of the gods will do so. They are very old but not very skilled.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "on the contrary, I come from the following world. If two predecessors had heard of a groundbreaking event in recent years, they would probably know."


    "You mean you were the one who came up a few years ago, you?" Fat man points to Hua Ruge and the juntianxia behind her.


    "Exactly." China is like a song.


    In this way, the two people really look at these people in some way.


    It turned out to be a man of great creation.


    However, no matter how creative it is, it''s just a child. They feel frustrated when they think about it.


    "Do you really want to work for such a little doll?" Some fat people can''t take it.


    Thin people are also listless and don''t talk for a long time.


    "If I were two predecessors, I would not be so hard to accept." Hua Ruge said and patted them on the shoulder to remind them, "your boss is not losing to me?"


    The two were stunned. It seems that this was true. Regardless of the situation at that time, it is also a fact.


    "Do you think it''s not so humiliating to follow me?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    They nodded stupidly.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "that''s OK. After the ceremony, I''ll invite you to have a drink."


    Two people look at each other, still some indecision.


    But although they can''t say it, their hearts have already acquiesced. After all, if they lose the bet, they will admit it. What is it to deny it.


    Hua Ruge turns to see Jun Tianxia and LAN binger, and touches his nose with a smile.


    The two also shook their heads and laughed. It must have been a fight. It didn''t take much time for her to solve it, and they also received such two super thugs.

 Chapter 1437

    Although fat and thin are not willing to do anything by default, they just stand on one side and watch the increasingly dense Skynet.


    Among them thin son way: "I hear God territory just nine thousand heaven way, I have not counted wrong words this all more than eight thousand."


    "I''ve also counted it. It''s more than 8000. But he hasn''t stopped yet. He doesn''t want to build a second God territory, does he?" Said the fat man.


    "Who is this?" The thin man looked at Tuoba Rui on the altar strangely.


    "In this way, the territory will be great. It is estimated that it will soon surpass the other three areas including us." Thin man exclaimed.


    Fat man nodded: "not really."


    Fat man looked at Tuo barrow more and Hua Ruge more, and said strangely, "thin man, do you think these two people are familiar with each other?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Do you remember the girl who followed us all the way, her figure is very similar to Hua Ruge?" The fat man said with a look and then moved to Tuo Barry and said, "and this man''s body is very similar to that girl''s husband."


    Thin son swept one eye, doubt way: "have?"


    "I just feel like, ask." Fat man said and walked to Hua Ruge''s side.


    Hua Ruge turned to him and asked, "what can I do for you, elder?"


    "No advice, I''ll ask you something. You''ve appeared on the west side of the capital recently, haven''t you? You killed a man named Cao Hai." Said the fat man.


    He knew this was not wrong, because they both felt the breath of the heartbreak gun.


    Hua Ruge nodded without thinking: "yesterday morning, I passed by and killed a man, but I don''t know the name."


    "Which direction did you go after that, continue to the West or come to the capital?" Asked the fat man.


    He wanted to know if the girl had lied.


    "I went to the west, and then I returned to the capital of the emperor through the transmission array. My predecessor was only interested in my trip?" Hua Ruge''s face was appropriately confused.


    Fat people suddenly realized that they were only chasing in that direction, forgetting that they could come back from the transmission array.


    "as like as two peas, you know that a girl named Hu Xianer is a bit like you. She is just like you." Asked the fat man directly.


    He didn''t think about transfiguration, just whether she had brothers or sisters.


    Hua Ruge thought that the man''s eyes were poisonous, but she didn''t show it, just shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    "That''s a coincidence." The fat man said, "since I came to your territory, I''ve been in the same mood with that girl. She''s been abandoned by her husband now. It''s pathetic. Help me find her when you are powerful."


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect that he was still thinking about himself. She felt a little guilty in her heart. She felt her nose subconsciously and said, "it''s really kind of you, elder."


    "I like that girl. By the way, do you have a man?" Asked the fat man suddenly.


    Hua Yuege was shocked for a moment, and then replied, "I''m married. I have a husband."


    "You have it, too?" The fat man looked sorry, and then said, "I''d better go to find xian''er girl. Her man doesn''t want her, and I just grabbed her."


    Hua Ruge''s face is muddled. This man can still hold on a little. Is this a woman or a potato?


    "Don''t forget to help me find it then." The fat man didn''t forget his instructions before he left.


    make complaints about Tucao''s impulse: "yes, I will speak with emperor."


    The fat man was sent here. Hua Yuege looked up at Tuo barrow, and saw that the brilliance of his wings had obviously weakened after the Tiandao had increased to more than 8000, and the Tiandi Qi fortune on the altar had been almost wasted by him. But even then he didn''t stop.


    At this time, the setting sun had already gone down, and the sky was gradually dim. Only he scattered dazzling silver in the heaven and earth. The silver was shining in the sky, which could be seen from any place in the territory.


    The heaven above the sky is still slowly increasing, and the big net is becoming more and more complete.


    The friars realized many breakthroughs. In one day, many people in the whole western region have made several breakthroughs in succession, and now their strength is several times that of before.


    These people are very grateful to the emperor Dayu and Lingtian palace for their breakthrough, including the major forces. They have realized that they can''t surpass the emperor Dynasty and Lingtian palace, and they have surrendered in their hearts.


    It''s obvious to all that this territory can only continue to grow stronger under the reign of emperor Dayu and Lingtian palace, breaking through the realm that people dare not think of.


    Juntianxia is also surprised by this. He didn''t expect that Tuoba Rui would be so strong. It seems that he really wants to restore the order of heaven and earth in the divine territory, so that his plan can be advanced.


    The focus of people''s attention is still how much the heaven way can be increased by Tuo barrow.


    However, Hua Ruge frowned. She didn''t care how far the heaven could develop, just afraid that Tuo BARREI would overdraw his body strength and cause any damage to his body.


    With the passage of time, the sun set completely, but people can''t see the moon at this time, only the dazzling silver wings behind Tuo barrow.


    At this time, he continued.


    The fat man swallowed the water way: "eight thousand eight hundred."


    "Yes." Thin man nodded as he counted.


    "There are only two hundred to nine thousand." Fat people are still a bit unbelievable.


    "It should be said that there are still 180 more, and there are 20 more over there." Said the thin man without blinking.


    The fat man took a cold breath and said, "this territory is so strong. Do you think the eldest brother can still fight?"


    "I find it difficult." Skinny to be honest.


    "It''s all our fault. I wish I didn''t bet." The fat man looked ashamed.


    Thin man thought for a moment and said, "is that right for us?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "We can''t face the old man now. After all, we have to work for the girl now." Said the thin man.


    It''s a bit hard for fat people to think about it.


    "Is that a betrayal?" He scratched his face.


    Thin man tangled for a while and said: "no, anyway, we only help for three years. After three years, we are still the eldest."


    "It makes sense." The fat man nodded his head and said, "let''s face the girl for a while, and then go back to the boss after three years."


    "That''s it." Thin son nods, feel oneself analyze very reasonable.


    Hua Ruge wants to laugh when listening in front of him. These two are like top experts. They are living treasures.


    However, she was thinking about the Tuo Ba Rui above, and couldn''t laugh at all.


    The silver light around Tuoba Rui is getting weaker and weaker. After half an hour, it becomes very weak.

 Chapter 1438

    At this time, the number of heavenly paths has increased to 890, and the distance between them is 9000 and the last ten.


    People almost held their breath and watched the increase of heaven.


    91, 92 Up to ninety-nine.


    Just after people count to ninety-nine, the silver wings behind Tuoba Rui disappear completely, and the power of air transport is completely consumed. Even the heaven and Earth altar under him also appears Taoist cracks.


    Obviously the altar is overloaded.


    Tuoba Rui also opened his eyes at this time, got up slowly, and then directly fell down.


    "Lingtian palace leader is powerful." Cheers from all over the territory.


    Although there is only one way to nine thousand heaven, people don''t think there is anything. The rules of heaven and earth are beyond expectation.


    At this time, the heaven and earth are full of spiritual power, the power of Tao and rhyme is obvious, and all people have been promoted in more than one realm. They should be grateful.


    The sound of the mountain below echoed in the whole territory.


    Tuo Ba Rui also falls beside Hua Ruge at this time, with an expression of indifference as usual.


    "How is it?" Hua rugo stepped forward and asked.


    Tuoba Rui frowned slightly: "the last one is missing."


    "I asked you." Hua rushes to correct.


    Tuoba Rui''s lip angle just with a faint smile, stretched out an arm and said: "come and hug me and I will tell you."


    "When are you still making trouble?" Hua Ruge has no good way.


    "Come here." He insisted.


    Hua Ruge could not but walk to let him hold him. After leaning on his chest, he asked, "how is it?"


    At the moment, Tuoba Rui still has Daoyun around her. She can''t use her mind to probe him.


    "Except for worrying about you, it''s all very well." Tuoba Rui said with a kiss on her forehead: "are you ok?"


    "Of course, I''m ok. You can quickly disperse the rhyme on your body. I need to see it before I can rest assured." Hua Ruge insists.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said with a smile: "it''s going to be a while. After all, it''s a long time. It''s not like it''s going to be scattered." Hua Ruge realized that he had been held all the time, surrounded by juntianxia and a large circle of forbidden army, and his face was red immediately.


    "Let me go first." She whispered.


    Even in ordinary times, she is embarrassed to be too close in front of the public. What''s more, she is still wearing the official robe. She has the status of one person below ten thousand people. She can''t pay attention to her image.


    "The king world hears speech to blue ice son way:" high priest, this gentleman left first


    "It''s just the right time. I''m going too. Let''s go together." Blue bing''er suddenly understood and


    then immediately beside the altar, the monarch world, blue bing''er, all the officials of civil and military affairs and the forbidden army all withdrew, leaving Tuoba Ruihua Ruge and the fat and thin two who were at a loss.


    Fat man scratched his head and said, "new boss, it''s not that we don''t leave, it''s that we don''t know where to go?"


    Thin man nodded in agreement.


    Hua Yuege blushed and said, "if you go to guoshifu, someone will arrange your residence."


    "All right." The fat man promised to pull the thin man and disappear. He walked and said: "you don''t hurry up. You haven''t seen anyone disturb you."


    When the people on this side were scattered, the new altar was surrounded by high walls, and there were two of them standing inside.


    Hua Ruge lies directly on his chest and complains: "can you not pick so many places next time?"


    "How many of you are mine." Tuo Ba Rui''s faint voice sounded on her head. It was clear that what she didn''t say was very heavy, but it was an indisputable tone.


    Hua rugo has no way to take him. When she looks up, the rules of heaven are fading away. She can only hear the sound of "Lord Ling Tiangong is mighty."


    "We have made a great contribution to the territory." She said.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said, "I only care if we can have a stable habitat."


    "It''s also important." Hua Yuege said.


    At this time, the Tao rhyme over Tuo barrow has disappeared. Hua Ruge can finally explore his body, but he doesn''t know. This investigation can be startled.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Hua Yuege looks confused.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her with a smile in her eyes. She seems to like her silly appearance. She reaches out to pinch her face if she can''t see enough.


    "Why are you not only not consumed, but also strengthened?" Hua Ruge can''t think of anything.


    "Want to know why?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly: "yes."


    Tuoba Rui pointed to his lips and said, "kiss me."


    "With an ascetic face, it''s not serious." Hua Yuege has no choice but to go up and kiss the dragonfly.


    Tuoba Rui opened his mouth with a smile and said, "that''s because I had a second understanding when I was alienating these rules. I think I might need to shut down for a while after I go back."


    "Another breakthrough?" Hua Yuege asked in surprise.


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    "Evil." Hua Ruge could not help swearing. She remembered that the last time he broke through the deification state was a month ago, which was going to break through again, which could not be explained by ordinary logic.


    Tuoba Rui scoops up her and says, "cool at night, go back and say."


    Said he disappeared in a blink under the altar, the next moment has appeared in the bedroom.


    After they disappeared, the rules of heaven disappeared completely, and the people who shouted at the mountain also dispersed.


    After returning to the bedroom, Hua rugo asked, "how do you do it? There are only 6000 heavenly paths in the artifact. How can you restore them to 9000? "


    Tuo Ba Rui took off his clothes and said, "I have shown what I know. That''s it."


    "How do you know?"


    "I have been to the Northern Territory. When we came back by boat, we passed through the central territory. A while ago, people from the southern territory came to us. When I contacted these territories, I found that the six thousand heavenly paths they had were totally different."


    "So I know that these six thousand heavenly ways are not complete, and I will deliberately write down those different from ours. I didn''t master them, but I just wrote them down and kept my feelings."


    "But just writing it down is enough for the restore."


    He slowly stated, trying to use the way that Hua Ruge could understand.


    Hua Yuege understood it, but she still thought it was incredible. She looked up at him and said, "how many things do you have to put in your mind every day?"


    "A lot." Tuo Ba Rui''s simple answer.


    "I can''t even remember these things on the surface." Hua Ruge shakes his head.


    Tuo Ba Rui hangs up her clothes casually and begins to take off her again.


    Hua Ruge thought of things in his mind, and it was up to him.


    Tuo Ba Rui takes off her layer by layer patiently, but listens to her suddenly: "then you have so many things in your mind every day, can you still install me?"


    He soon decided that she was not saying it, for there was an obvious complaint in her voice.


    "So you usually say so little, are you thinking about it?" She asked again.


    Tuo Ba Rui couldn''t help crying and laughing. He held her cerebellar pouch in his hands and asked, "what are you thinking about here?"


    "You answer me first, don''t you?" Hua asked like a song.


    "It''s not." Tuo Barry looked at her seriously and said, "I promise, I still miss you a lot."


    "Really?" Hua Ruge''s eyes are obviously brighter.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "really."


    Hua Ruge''s look brought some joy.


    "You''re lucky to meet me." Tuo Ba Rui helped her take off her coat and then carried her to the bed.


    "How can I say that?" Hua is as strange as a song.


    "What can I do if I''m so coaxed and cheated?" He laughed and joked.


    Hua Ruge thought about it and said, "you don''t mean I''m stupid?"


    "I was the first to say that?" He asked.


    Hua Ruge nodded seriously: "most people would say I''m smart."


    "It''s good to be a little fool in front of me." He put her in the bed.


    Hua Yuege''s discontent: "where is stupid?"


    "Well, go to sleep." Tuo barrui pulls her to her bosom.


    Hua Ruge still opens his eyes and remembers what he is doing.


    In front of Tuo Ba Rui, she behaved a little childish, but it''s her fault. She fell in love for the first time and got married for the first time. She had no experience at all.


    "If you don''t sleep, you won''t have a chance." Tuoba Rui reminds me.


    Hua Yuege immediately closed his eyes when he heard the words and didn''t even say a word.


    Tuoba Rui dotes on her smile and kisses her cheek.


    However, it is doomed to be a sleepless night, because the territory is still not peaceful, and there are breakthroughs everywhere, making the emperor unable to be quiet all night.


    Hua Ruge finally put on a sound barrier to make up for his sleep.


    At noon the next day, she got up. There was still a roar and a roar outside, but she didn''t stop.


    She now knew that she underestimated the result of the reconstruction of order, even though the roar would last for several days.


    Now the overall strength of the territory has been improved, which has its advantages and disadvantages. When the emperor of heaven receives dozens of memorials, all of which refer to events out of control everywhere.


    Many clans, families and individuals have been fighting together after their strength soared. There are many causes, such as seeking revenge, seizing treasures and opportunities.


    In short, these people''s strength soared, they began to find their own position, they all felt that they were invincible in the world, without fear, it was easy to cause chaos.


    In the past, all the energy of the monarch world was focused on the promotion of territory. I didn''t think about the situation after that, but now I''m also a little upset.


    It will take a long time for such a thing to heal itself if it is left to its own devices. If it is suppressed by force, it will surely lead to more riots, which is not worth the loss.


    He could only conduct reasonable persuasion if he wanted to, so he formulated several relevant laws and regulations. Fortunately, no one dared to question the authority of the emperor.


    Hua Ruge shook his head slightly when he heard the news: "sure enough, all things have advantages and disadvantages. It will take a while for people to calm down and improve their strength."

 Chapter 1439

    "It''s an inevitable phenomenon. It won''t be long before the monarchy as a monarch will be under pressure." Tuo Ba Rui said while making tea.


    "You have faith in him." Hua said like a song.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "he has some skills in this respect."


    Hua rugo stretched out and said, "then I don''t care."


    "I may be closed for a while. You can go outside alone, but you can''t go far." Tuoba Rui ordered.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "it''s not peaceful outside recently. I''d better stay in the imperial capital."


    Tuoba Rui looks at her strangely: "are you afraid of being bullied?"


    "I''m afraid that I''ll be bullied by my eyes. I can''t help it." Hua Yuege said once, and continued: "you think, if I really beat people, there will be more gossip."


    "It''s inevitable that the master mother of Lingtian palace bullies people. The grand master is arrogant and domineering."


    Tuoba Rui hears Yan to smile: "you still mean this?"


    "I don''t really care about it, but I''d better pay attention to it because the height is too cold." Hua Yuege said.


    "I can protect you even if I bully you. Go ahead." Tuoba Rui gives her confidence.


    "It''s a little impulsive of you to say that." Hua Ruge felt his chin and calculated.


    Tuoba Rui pinched her face and said, "I''m going."


    "Good." She nodded seriously.


    After Tuoba Rui shut up, she did not have anything to do. She went back to Lingtian palace for a while and accompanied the two elders, shuiyunning and shuiyunxuan. Of course, they were born again.


    Ten days later, she went back to the capital. She had nothing to do all day, but she took the fat and the thin to go out for drinks and meals to find the girl. The two people had fun all day.


    Before that, they discussed whether it was a betrayal or not. Later, they simply went with the flow and ate and drank all day.


    Thin people are happy to see what they eat, while fat people have long forgotten about huaruge before and after the transformation, and continue to find their true love.


    Hua Ruge and these two people are very good tempered, and they are also very happy to play.


    Of course, she would go to shangguanli from time to time to sit there. Shangguanli had been closed at the beginning of the perfection of the order of heaven and earth, and now it has also become a god changing environment like Hua Ruge.


    Even after breaking through the two levels, he fell into the bottleneck again, and had time to drink and chat with Hua rugo.


    There are not many topics between the two people, but they often sit for an afternoon, which is very tacit.


    The official glass picked out two jade slips and handed them to Hua Ruge, saying, "look."


    Hua Ruge received it politely. In the first record, there was a white light rising from the sky two days ago in the southern forest. It was a breakthrough of the strong. It was speculated that the people who had passed the virtual divine realm might have reached the foolproof realm,


    because the strength of this person was too strong, the people in the dark night Pavilion did not dare to move forward, so they knew very little information. They only knew that this person had a small nine tail nearby Fox.


    Hua Yuege smiled and put down the jade slips and said, "why didn''t you write about the little fox?"


    "The little fox should be at the level of beast, even if checked, it can''t see through." Said Shangguan Li.


    "Childe wutrace lives happily. What''s this?" Hua Ruge picked up another piece of jade slips.


    "I''ll see." Shangguan Li cherishes words like gold.


    Hua Ruge''s divine thoughts are explored. This time, it is very clear that the breakthrough of the king of beasts in eastern Xinjiang led to nine days of thunder robbery, and a large area of forests in eastern Xinjiang was destroyed. However, many wild animals howled excitedly in the eastern Xinjiang, which was obviously a successful breakthrough.


    "The mink has grown up, and now it is also the master of the whole area." Hua Ruge put down the jade Jane and was very pleased.


    Shangguan glass looks pale.


    "But I watched the child transform and grow up, so no matter how strong he was, I thought he was a child, and I was always worried." She said a self mocking smile, knowing that this thought may be redundant, but it is often.


    Shangguanli takes back the jade slips and doesn''t say much.


    "I''ll be relieved when someone can take care of him." Hua is like a song.


    Shangguanli nodded his head this time: "I also think he needs someone with more delicate mind to take care of him."


    "Yes, I hope that man will appear earlier." Hua is like a song.


    Shangguanli is silent again.


    Hua Ruge quickly looked at her and said, "now that this territory has been infiltrated by your dark night Pavilion, you don''t have any other ideas?"


    "Yes." Shangguan Li nods.


    "What?"


    "Recently, some news came out. I don''t know what chance it is. The five realms of artifact appeared one after another. Maybe I can fight for one side''s chance." Said Shangguan Li.


    Hua rugo looked at her strangely: "when are you interested in these things?"


    "I''ve always been interested."


    "To be honest, I didn''t see it." Hua Ruge doesn''t agree with Tao very much.


    Shangguan Li ignores her.


    "But now that the sea of heaven has passed its period of calm, if you want to go to other territories, you have to wait for three years. At that time, people''s artifact had its owner." Hua Yuege said.


    Shangguan Li glanced at her and said, "do you usually win because of luck?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Shangguan Li pointed to his head and said, "if you think about it carefully, you will know that there must be other ways to go to other territories."


    "You mean teleport?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I photographed a lot of people going out to sea during the calm period of the sky sea. Do you know what to do?" Shangguanli also throws a question.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened. "You send people to other territories to establish a transmission array."


    "And I promise I''m not the only one who did it. As far as I know, our emperor sent ten times as many people to do it." Shangguan Li goes on.


    "You are really ambitious." Hua Ruge said again and again, "so it''s impossible that you are the only one to build it. Other areas must also be built to facilitate exchanges."


    Shangguan Li nodded: "when we stare at others, they are not staring at us."


    "That''s true." Hua Yuege replied, "which territory are you going to?"


    "I''m still checking. I''ll make sure what the artifact is and decide which one to fight for." Said Shangguan Li.


    Hua rugo looked at her and said, "you should have asked me for help."


    "You have your own business. I can do it myself." Shangguan glass light answer.


    Hua Yuege frowned slightly, but said nothing, only: "before you go, you must tell me, I will practice it for you."


    "Of course, if something happens to me, you may be the one who is willing to build a monument for me and visit me." Shangguan Li''s way is calm.


    Hua Ruge looked at her: "so you think I''m a good friend?"


    "To be honest, I would prefer someone like you to be an opponent." Shangguan Li said it seriously, and then a faint smile appeared in his eyes: "but there is no way, I just throw my temper."

 Chapter 1440

    Hua Ruge shook his head decisively and said, "I don''t want to be an opponent with you. It takes too much thought."


    Shangguan Li smiled and said nothing more.


    After sitting here for a while, Hua rugo went to look for fat and thin people to drink again, which lasted for more than ten days.


    Tuo Barrow''s room is surrounded by not only spiritual power but also the rules of heaven. However, he has not completed the breakthrough yet. It seems that it is not easy to step into the realm of foolishness from the virtual God.


    This day, Hua rugo was about to ask the two to go out to play, but before they left the yard, a boy came in with a eunuch.


    "Master Guoshi, emperor, please enter the palace." The little eunuch said respectfully after the ceremony.


    "Did the emperor say anything?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The little eunuch shook his head: "the emperor only asked me to invite you, but the others didn''t say."


    "OK, I''ll get dressed and go right away." Hua rugo thought it was out of line to wear a man''s dress in the palace.


    When she changed her official robe and went into the Royal study, she saw juntianxia sitting at the top and several old ministers standing at the bottom.


    "See the emperor." Hua, like a song, bows.


    "See Master Guoshi." The old ministers also saluted her.


    Jun Tianxia looked at her and said, "Ruge, you come to see the fold that came back from other territories."


    "Good." Hua Yuege took over from the eunuch, and his mind swept over. Then he raised his eyebrows slightly.


    The above contents are sorted out, which are respectively transmitted from the southern territory and the central territory. Now the information from both sides is surprisingly consistent, that is to attack their western territory.


    One of the old ministers sighed: "the news of the reconstruction of order in our territory must have been spread out. These tigers and wolves will come to seize the opportunity before we have a stable foothold."


    "yes, although our territory is not the same now, but our strength is not as good as those old-fashioned territories after all. Once we start a war, there is no advantage." The other agreed.


    Hua Ruge folded his hand, threw it on the eunuch''s tray, and slowly opened his mouth: "even if there is no advantage, our chance is not something others want to grab."


    "What''s your opinion?" Someone asked.


    "I don''t dare to see. Now my territory is perfect and comparable to the territory of another deity. Outsiders will naturally be jealous. As long as they move this idea, they will not give up easily, so there is only one way ahead of us. " She glanced at the crowd and said, "fight!"


    Hearing the words, all the ministers sighed, and their faces were full of fear.


    "What does the emperor think?" Hua Yuege looks up and asks.


    Jun Tianxia said softly: "you are right. Since Tiger and wolf decide to fight, they will never give up if they have no benefits. Since they want to fight, we can only fight. But it''s hard to fight. "


    Another old minister stood up and said, "what the emperor said is that it is still difficult to fight against one territory with our strength, let alone face two at the same time."


    Juntianxia also broke some of the difficulties, he said: "what we lack most now is time."


    "I have a plan." Hua Yuege thinks about it and then talks.


    "Tell me."


    Hua Ruge stepped forward and said: "from the two territories I learned last time, they are not like we are unified by the emperor and the dynasty. Instead, each clan is independent and their forces are very scattered."


    Everyone nodded.


    "So it''s not easy for them to concentrate. First, it will take a while to prepare. Second, this temporarily pulled up alliance looks like it''s actually full of holes." Hua Yuege continued.


    "What does the national teacher want to do?" The king asked.


    "Send envoys to the two major territories for peace talks." Hua rugo said again: "we can promise them the benefits. In a word, we can pull some and fight some, and let them mess up first."


    Jun Tianxia nods a little.


    One of the old ministers laughed, "this is a good way, so we can put it off for a while."


    "This time will not be too short, but it will not be too long. It''s easy for these people to reach an agreement on our chance, so the time left for us is still limited." Hua Yuege said.


    "Some are better than none. I will send someone." All the ministers nodded.


    After the emperor made an order, he scattered all the officials, leaving Hua Yuege alone.


    "The situation is not optimistic this time." Jun Tianxia said and looked at a map in front of him.


    This is the map of the whole western territory. There is no obvious mark on it.


    Hua Ruge glanced back and said, "yes, who knows where these people have built the transmission array. It''s really overwhelming to fight."


    The king nodded. Although he looked dignified, there was no sadness between his eyebrows. He was still as calm as before.


    "I can go if I don''t have the right negotiator." Hua Yuege said again.


    "The negotiators can still find out a few, you are not suitable." Jun world looked at her and said: "too dangerous."


    Hua Ruge soon accepted it. After all, it''s not a very important thing. The good or bad negotiation is to delay one day more and one day less.


    "What can I do now?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "It''s necessary for you to be busy this time. Go back to have a rest first, and I''ll send you further information." The way of the king.


    "All right." Hua Yuege sighed a little.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "If we are weak, we will be beaten. If we are not strong, we will be beaten. I think it''s still uncomfortable." Hua, like a song, raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "The gentleman world hears speech to frown a way:" such day won''t be too long


    "I believe you." Hua Ruge said as he walked out, "don''t forget to send me messages."


    Jun Tianxia sighed only after she left. Then he took out his pen and paper to figure out where to arrange his troops. Fortunately, the territory is now unified, otherwise it will be more impossible to prevent.


    After Hua Ruge went back, they were still waiting at the door to play. As a result, Hua Ruge sent them to play by themselves. She sat in the small yard and tried to find a way, but after a while, she couldn''t sit down.


    Shangguan Li is working on flowers and plants in the yard. Hua Ruge suddenly appears beside her. Although she is calm, she frowns: "what are you doing?"


    "I was in a hurry and forgot to see the way." Hua Ruge stepped back two steps.


    "In a hurry?" Shangguanli looks at her a lot and reads the official clothes she wears: "it seems that you know the news."


    "I know that you must know better than me. Tell me about it." Hua Yuege said.


    Shangguanli put down the kettle in his hand and sat on one side and said, "what do you know?"


    "Nanjiang and Zhongjiang plan to invade us." Hua is like a song.


    "No more?"


    "Well."


    "Then you don''t know much." Shangguan Li leans on the chair with a light look.


    "What else do you know?" Hua Yuege asked.

 Chapter 1441

    "These." Shangguan Li says and takes out a jade Jane from the space and hands it to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s shennian found that there were some names of people, sects and even their analysis.


    "This is some of the big power information my people have learned from there. It may be useful to you." Shangguan Glass said lightly.


    "Of course, you can use it. Give it to the emperor. You can use it for negotiation." Hua said like a song.


    "I''ll see you off. You can do whatever you want." Shangguan Li''s voice is indifferent.


    "Interesting enough." Hua Yuege said and put it away.


    "It is really the best way to stabilize the situation through negotiation at this stage." Shangguanli only heard one sentence and knew Hua Ruge''s plan.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I think so too, and hope to delay for a while."


    "Well, wait a minute. If there is any movement in their respective territory artifact, some of them will be separated." Shangguanli said again.


    "Their artifact hasn''t appeared yet?"


    "Yes, it''s said that it won''t take long." Shangguanli said and added: "as long as we can drag the artifact to appear, the crisis will be solved."


    "I hope that their artifact appeared earlier, how good it is to rob ourselves. We must rob us." Hua Ruge is very dissatisfied.


    Shangguan Li looked at her and said, "I haven''t heard any information from my subordinates. It''s going to be a while."


    "Well, I''ll get ready early." Hua Ruge thinks about the good.


    Shangguan Li takes back his eyes and goes to water her plants.


    "Can I help you with it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Come on, these potted plants are very expensive." Shangguan Li quickly refuses.


    Hua Ruge felt that it was not very good to be distrusted, so he went back to the palace soon and asked people to send jade slips to the palace. Jun Tianxia knew that these people had more confidence.


    If you take the right medicine, it will last for a few more days.


    Then the two officials went to the southern territory and the central territory respectively for negotiation. They could negotiate on whatever conditions they wanted, but only for a long time.


    After these people set out, juntianxia began to adjust his troop deployment and spread the large forces at the border or a certain gate to specific cities. The purpose was not to resist, but to report when he saw something unusual.


    And the common people and friars of this troop transfer also felt unusual, but now their strength has skyrocketed, but there is no panic.


    Many people came to Hua Ruge to ask about the situation.


    After all, Hua Ruge has two identities. In addition to being the master of Dayu, he is also the mother of Lingtian palace and the head of all major forces.


    There are not many people Hua Ruge saw, but as long as he saw them, he told them the truth and asked them to cooperate with Ling Tiangong in the war.


    These clans understood the importance and agreed to protect their territory in front of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is also busy dealing with these people every day. Later, he simply disappeared and took a rest at home.


    She looks at Tuo Barry''s room everyday and speculates when he will be able to leave. Imagine how he would react to the news.


    In the past day by day, those who deliver messages to the first imperial palace will copy a copy and send it to the guoshifu. She can know the progress of the negotiation every day.


    Five days later, the last message came that people from these two regions would come to Daewoo for a visit, which is called a visit. But who doesn''t know that this is to explore the truth.


    Juntianxia summoned Hua rugo to ask her for her opinion, and the two men coincided. In this case, no matter what those people came to do, they could only agree. Otherwise, they would not have to look for any reason, but would start directly.


    "When the messengers of these two territories come, we should receive them ceremoniously. Let me go." Hua rugo wants to paralyze them.


    King world immediately No: "or forget it, although you are smart but temper is too big, now this messenger is not good, you are not suitable to appear."


    "Why not?" Hua Yuege has no choice.


    "I don''t have anything to do with you for the moment. Go back and protect brother Tuoba. I heard it''s very difficult to break through wuliao. You''d better watch it," juntianxia reminded.


    Hua Ruge scratched his head: "well, let''s go first."


    Juntianxia nodded slightly behind her.


    Hua rugo watched for another day, but there was no movement here. When he was sleepy, he went to sleep at night, and muttered, "it''s too hard to break through."


    However, when she woke up the next morning, she found that she was not sleeping alone. Tuo BARREI was lying on one side, not undressed, just watching carefully.


    "You''re out?" The eyes of Hua Ruge are bright.


    Tuoba Rui nodded, "well."


    "Breakthrough?"


    "Well." He answered very simply.


    Hua Ruge gave her a thumbs up and said: "fierce, I think I have the present situation of transforming the spirit is very good, but I didn''t expect you to become stronger and stronger."


    "How to protect you if it''s not strong." Tuoba Rui said softly, a pair of eyes never left her.


    Hua rugo would like to say that I can protect myself, but when I say it to her mouth, she swallows it back, and only answers honestly, "OK."


    "I hear what you''re talking about at night. Who do you beat? Have you been fighting with people these days? " Tuo Ba Rui asked.


    Hua rugo immediately shook his head and said, "No."


    However, she soon thought that last night she seemed to dream about the joint invasion of the two territories. In her dream, she was still angry.


    "I have something to tell you." She got serious.


    Tuo Ba Rui pinched her stomach and said, "I still hear the stomach growling. I''ll get you something to eat and say it at the same time."


    "Yes." Hua Yuege immediately agreed.


    It''s not an emergency anyway.


    Tuoba Rui went out of the door, her face more smile, or every morning to see him feel good.


    Breakfast was soon made and she washed and sat at the table.


    Hua rugo just ate a few mouthfuls and sent them to the palace. Hua rugo knew that this was the list to meet the messengers. Because she was not familiar with the government and people, she put it aside.


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced and said, "how can the people in the etiquette Department deliver you a book? You want to get married again? "


    "I swear, not at all." Hua is like a song head shaking like a drum without waves.


    Tuoba Rui is relieved to see her. As long as Hua Ruge has no one else in mind, he doesn''t want to worry about what happened.


    "The people above are the envoys arranged to pick up Nanjiang and Zhongjiang." Hua Yuege said directly.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyebrows were fixed as expected: "they are staring at us here?"


    "Well, we are growing too fast, and our general strength is weak. We must be the first choice for attack." Hua Ruge says helplessly.


    Tuoba Rui heard the anger in his eyes: "they are not finished yet!"

 Chapter 1442

    Hua Ruge nodded after hearing the words: "only by giving them a lesson can they have memory, knowing that our western territory is not soft persimmon, anyone can pinch it."


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes narrowed slightly, which contained a light sense of killing.


    "During your period of closure, the major forces have already known that they are waiting for our unified dispatch. Even if they can''t hold us back, they can deal with it." Hua Ruge came forward and shook his hand: "don''t be angry."


    "These hateful fleas, I want them to know the consequences of disturbing me." Tuoba Rui''s eyes are soft, but his voice is still full of anger.


    "Did you get out of the customs smoothly? What did people disturb you?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said, "excuse me for staying with you, isn''t that enough?"


    "What''s the point? That''s what you want?" Hua rugo thinks this man is bigger than his heart.


    Tuo Ba Rui lowers his head and drinks tea without speaking.


    Hua Ruge chin against the stone table to see him: "what''s the matter?"


    "I think of you all the time." He looked at her, low way.


    The smile in Hua Ruge''s eyes is tense.


    Tuo Ba Rui reached out and lifted her chin from the table, saying, "cool."


    Hua Ruge raised her head and walked to her side, saying, "the stool is cool."


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are bright and dark. He pulls her to his leg and then bends down to kiss her.


    Hua Ruge holds his waist, leans on his chest after he kisses, and smiles at the bottom of his eyes.


    Tuoba Rui kisses her forehead and lets her lean on it.


    On the other side, the officials of the court are preparing to receive the envoys, while the envoys of the two major territories are also struggling to fight for time for them.


    Tuo Ba Rui and Hua Ruge went to the palace that day to discuss the specific issues of fighting against the two territories with juntianxia.


    The next day, mink went out of the customs. He rushed to the capital as soon as he heard the news. He wanted to hear Hua Ruge''s idea.


    At the same time, childe wutrace walked out of the bamboo house. The bamboo house was built by the lake. At this time, Jiuwei fox was lying on the edge of the lake. There was a fire in front of him. He held two claws and grabbed a small stick. On the stick was a pheasant from nowhere.


    Because it''s too small, it''s very hard to hold the stick, and the roast game is not as easy as it thought. The fire makes its eyes red.


    Seeing this, childe Wuxian raised his lips and said, "it''s not delicious to bake like this."


    When the little fox heard his master''s voice, he turned and looked pitifully.


    "But I don''t know how to bake, or I''ll take you back to ask your sister rugo?" Asked the childe in a soft voice.


    The fox''s eyes brightened when he heard the words, and his paws loosened and he threw the chicken directly into the fire.


    "Miss her?" he said with a smile


    Little fox nodded her head. Although she preferred to follow her master, Hua Ruge was more interesting after all.


    It ran to the side of Childe Wuxian and rubbed back and forth with his legs. Soon it rubbed some black ash on the original white trouser legs.


    "You little troublemaker." The childe without trace squatted down and picked it up. He took out a small wooden bucket and threw it in. He drew water from the lake to wash his body.


    After being catalyzed by Lingli, the lake water becomes warm, and the little fox is very comfortable in it.


    "Recently, Daewoo''s forces have been mobilized frequently. Many forces have rushed to the direction of the capital. It''s obvious that something happened," said the childe, who helped him wash away


    Little fox looked at him doubtfully, which meant that he was asking what happened to him.


    "When the order of heaven and earth is improved, it will become a piece of fat. It must be the idea of foreigners. I will go back and have a look." The childe without trace continued.


    Little fox didn''t know the concept of territory, but he still ordered the computer bag.


    "You understand." He poked at its little head.


    The Little Fox began to shake his head again.


    "I knew." He chuckled in a soft voice.


    Little fox thought that he had never heard someone''s voice better than his master''s, but listening made him feel happy.


    Later, Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge came out of the palace. After the discussion, they were more clear about the direction and didn''t think much about it.


    "I think these two groups of envoys will be at odds for a while. We have absolutely enough troops to deploy." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuo Ba Rui took her hand and said, "so how do you want to spend the next few days?"


    "In an extraordinary period, let''s go out and play. Let''s stay in the capital." Hua Ruge was quite helpless when he said this.


    Tuoba Rui nodded, "OK."


    "I''ve found some delicious and interesting places recently. We can go shopping if we have nothing to do." Hua Ruge blinks at him.


    Tuoba Rui frowns slightly: "will it be noisy?"


    "Let''s not go if it''s noisy." Hua Yuege said at once.


    "Well." Tuoba Rui nodded.


    Hua Ruge just laughed.


    After two days of relaxation, mink arrived from the East and came to see Hua Ruge.


    Tuo Ba Rui sighs silently when he hears the report from the young man, rubs his eyebrow and heart, and his daughter-in-law robber comes again.


    Sure enough, Hua rugo was very happy to hear the news, and immediately said that he would go to see him.


    The mink never obeyed the rules. By this time, it was in the yard.


    "Sister." The mink approached and cried obediently.


    "Mink, let me see." Hua Ruge looked up and down as he said it. It was like an elder.


    Tuo Ba Rui wanted to go back to his room at this time. As a result, Xiao Si came back and said, "Mr. Wu trace is here, waiting in the front hall."


    "Why did you come together? Did you make an appointment?" Hua is like a mink in song.


    Mink shook his head. "I didn''t know he came."


    Hua Ruge looked at Tuo barrow: "let''s go and have a look."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui can only promise.


    At this time, he was helpless, and there was another one who robbed his daughter-in-law.


    When the three arrived in the front hall, the fox jumped into Hua Ruge''s arms before entering the door. Hua Ruge smiled and held it up: "little nine, do you miss my sister?"


    Xiaojiu nodded his head after hearing the words.


    Tuoba Rui and mink have already gone to talk with Childe wutrace.


    "You came to know that we were about to be invaded?" Tuoba Rui asked.


    Mink nodded, "yes."


    "I guess." The childe without trace said lightly.


    "It''s very deceiving. We must work together to teach them a lesson this time." The little mink said angrily.


    Every cat and dog dare to be presumptuous. They really think they are vegetarian.


    The childe without trace looked at Hua Ruge and the little nine in her arms, and said in a light voice: "I will not let them live in peace for a few days. It''s really time to teach them a lesson."


    Hua Ruge held the little fox in his arms and said to them, "Lingtian palace and the major forces have begun to deploy. The elite who had been raised by Emperor Daewoo for many years have also come out of the mountain. We just have to wait for the time to move."

 Chapter 1443

    "There''s going to be a tough battle. These days, we''ll keep our strength up in my family." Hua Yuege said.


    Mink nodded happily.


    The childe also nodded slowly: "OK, just miss you."


    Tuoba Rui looks at the little guy in Hua Ruge''s arms and feels that he has forgotten before. This is the most sticky one.


    It''s just that he can''t help it. He has to endure.


    Sure enough, after that, Hua rugo played with either the fox or the mink every day. He didn''t have time to talk to him in the daytime, so he could only play chess with Childe wutrace.


    On this day, Hua Ruge took the fox and mink to the street to find a restaurant to eat. He saw a group of honor guards walking up the street. He saw that the style of sedan chair was not of his own territory.


    The sedan chair is bright red. It is surrounded by several powerful people in the state of deification and accompanied by officials of Daewoo.


    This honor guard has a great momentum, and passers-by have to avoid it.


    Hua Ruge only glanced at it and guessed that it was the messengers from other territories who came to spy on the truth.


    She followed the crowd to one side and looked at the guard of honor passing by. At this time, she heard a voice of male and female from the guard of Honor: "I said, Mr. Wang, you live in this palace? A common Dynasty in southern Xinjiang is much better than you. "


    "If you are not satisfied, please turn around in the capital. I''ll let you live in any mansion you like." The Minister of rites nearby was saying good words.


    "That''s fine. My Lord will turn around." The man and woman in it spoke again. This time, they seemed to be satisfied.


    Hua Ruge just stood in the crowd and heard the man nearby spit out: "no man, no woman, what kind of thing, even dare to come to my Daewoo emperor''s court to be domineering."


    "You don''t know something, brother. This is the emissary sent from the southern territory. We have to be careful. If we offend others, we won''t give up." Said an older man.


    "Bah, the territory in the south is great. I haven''t been afraid of anyone since the founding of the dynasty. What''s more, there are two people in Lingtian palace who will be afraid of them?" The way the strong man didn''t care.


    The older ones shook their heads and said, "although our territory is better now, it has not developed yet. It''s a weak territory. It''s really not good for us to fight."


    "Then let others bully you?" The strong man is angry.


    "What else can we do? He can''t be allowed to do anything else." The old man sighed here, obviously he was helpless about it.


    Hua Ruge listened to these words, and the mink around him hummed, "elder sister, please check where he lives. I''ll go to the nest tonight."


    "They''re still useful. We can''t kill them for the time being." Hua rugo said with a slight squint: "but it''s better not to let me run into it again."


    "When they are useless, I will not keep any of them." The discontented way in mink''s heart.


    Hua Ruge touched his head with a smile and said, "yes, I have learned to worry about the overall situation."


    "Sister, don''t treat mink as a child any more. Mink has grown up." Said mink with a serious face.


    "Of course I know, but in my sister''s eyes, you are always a child." When Hua rugo said this, he looked very spoiled.


    Small mink smell speech a good smile, scratched the back of the head spoon, some shy small appearance.


    Hua Ruge rubbed his hair again and said, "go, eat."


    "Good."


    Said two people a fox to enter the restaurant, they chose a corner to sit down, just eat to listen to the new diner in the discussion.


    "What a scum!" One of them broke his chopsticks and said, "because they moved slowly, they started to hit people. Is this a fight against people? It''s the face of emperor Daewoo! "


    "What''s the matter?" Asked one of them, who had no idea.


    "It''s the emissary from the southern territory, who is called Wang Mingchun, a man who is not a man or a woman. He said that our mansion is not comfortable, so he wants to choose his own residence."


    "As a result, he chose a residence of a minister of the household. The minister could not offend him, so he had to move. As a result, the old man was beaten on the spot because he was a little bit slow. If the officials of the Ministry of rites didn''t stop him, he would have to die in time." The man described angrily.


    So other people are also anxious: "it''s really deceiving people too much!"


    "Who says no? When did Daewoo suffer from such cowardice?" The man said again and again, "but he hasn''t seen the emperor yet. I don''t know how to deal with him after seeing him."


    "The monarch will not do well. Our territory is obviously not the opponent of others. Even if the monarch is concerned about the safety and security of our people, he can''t do it easily."


    "You are short-sighted. You think that if you take good care of such a thing, people won''t hit us?" The man snorted before.


    Others looked at each other.


    Here, Hua Ruge calls for a pot of wine and drinks it while pouring it. He never says a word from the beginning to the end.


    "Sister angry?" The mink asked carefully.


    Hua rugo put down his glass and said, "I''d better not meet this grandson."


    "Meet mink again to help his sister deal with him." Mink said, but he didn''t forget to bring vegetables to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to be recognized and talked less.


    Back home that day, Hua Ruge was not in a good mood either. He told Tuoba Rui about this situation.


    "It''s not just paralyzing them, it''s your idea." Tuo Ba Rui said while reading.


    Hua Ruge bit his lips and said, "I think this is the worst idea I''ve ever had."


    "I can''t stand you. I''m here. No one can do anything to you." Tuo Ba Rui said after seeing her angry.


    "Come on, I''ll pretend I didn''t hear you. We''re short of time." Hua sighed like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui put down his book and said, "don''t worry, they can''t run one by one."


    "I believe it." Hua rugo stretched out.


    Tuoba Rui picked her up: "it''s time to sleep."


    "All right." Hua Ruge leans on his chest.


    In the next few days, Chinese Ru Ge could hear Wang Mingchun''s various excessive behaviors in the imperial capital, either bullying the minister or bullying the princes and nobles, and step by step provoking the imperial authority.


    However, there has been no movement in juntianxia, Wang Mingchun mentioned several times to meet the emperor, and all of them were dragged down.


    On this day, the emperor called all the officials to discuss the matter, and Hua Ruge was one of them.


    In the morning, she went to the gate of the palace with a yawn in her official robe. At this time, some ministers were waiting outside to see her come and brush together.


    Hua Ruge raised his hand and said, "you don''t have to be polite."


    When she arrived, the Palace door opened. Just as they were about to enter, the disgusting red sedan chair appeared again.

 Chapter 1444

    After seeing the appearance of the red sedan chair, Hua Yuege stopped. She was the leader of all officials. She did not dare to move or walk. So she stood in front of the palace gate and looked on the road.


    There are still several officials of the Ministry of rites on the edge of the red sedan chair. At this time, the man in the sedan chair said, "the emperor of your family has a big shelf. I''m invited to the palace today."


    "The emperor attaches great importance to you. The reason why I didn''t see you at the previous festival was that the government was too busy." Said the Minister of rites.


    "I''d like to ask whether it''s important for the government or for us to make good friends in southern Xinjiang," the person inside hummed


    Hua Ruge turned around and asked the old minister, "today the emperor wants to see him?"


    "Yes." The old minister said in a low voice: "it''s really that he''s making so much trouble, or he''ll have to wait a few more days."


    Hua Ruge nodded and stepped into the Palace door. Then the ministers in the back kept up with him and walked into it in two rows.


    At this time, the red curtain opened from the inside, showing a face that he did not know how much paint he had put on. Seeing the minister enter the door, he suddenly opened his mouth and said, "your minister''s shelf is big enough, and before I enter, they are in front of me."


    "The emissary, please calm down. Today is the great court meeting. Naturally, all the officials have arrived." The ritual official wiped the sweat on his face.


    He was afraid that the emissary asked all officials to make way for him, so he didn''t know what to do.


    Who knows Wang Mingchun''s face was cold when he heard this: "what happened to the great court? This is your attitude towards our southern Xinjiang? "


    "What did you say, emissary?" The etiquette officials are really in a mess.


    "My people in southern Xinjiang have no habit of following me. Let them stand on both sides first and wait for me to pass first." Wang Mingchun put forward the conditions.


    "Here..." The etiquette officer didn''t know what to do.


    All the officials stopped and looked at each other.


    After all, he can''t be the master of such a big thing.


    Don''t let it. Wang Mingchun will definitely take the opportunity to make trouble.


    Let''s make Daewoo ashamed. It''s possible to be beheaded. The key is how much scolding you have to get.


    When the ministers received the help, they were at a loss. Naturally, they had no decision-making power, so they finally focused on the only one who could make a decision, that is, Hua Ruge.


    Compared with the ministers'' faces of shame, anger and anxiety, Hua Ruge seemed more relaxed. She turned her head and pressed her hands to appease the ministers, then walked between the two groups towards the red sedan chair.


    At this time, everyone was silent, waiting to see how Hua Ruge would deal with this matter.


    Wang Mingchun was surprised to see a girl coming across, until the etiquette officer beside his sedan chair bowed to salute: "see Master Guoshi."


    Hua Yuege raised his eyes and looked into the gap of the car curtain and said, "emperor Daewoo is singing to China and has seen the emissary of Southern Xinjiang."


    "Hua Ruge?" Wang Mingchun heard the name with a little formality.


    He may not have heard of anyone in this territory, except Hua Ruge. This is a person who seizes the magic weapon of the yellow spring emperor with one''s strength. No one is afraid of it.


    "It turned out to be Dayu''s national teacher. I was impolite." Wang Mingchun''s voice has converged a little.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile: "it''s OK. I''ve heard a lot about the emissary these days. I wonder if I can come down to talk about it."


    "That''s nature." Wang Mingchun said, lifting the curtain completely.


    At this time, people saw his full face, a tall and thin man, wearing a red robe, hair down. On the face is putting on the thick makeup, is holding the handkerchief''s hand also is warping the orchid finger.


    This person''s eyes are flattering, but they don''t hook people at all. Instead, they make people look sick.


    He slowly got out of the sedan and stood opposite Hua Ruge, saying, "I''ve heard of the great name of the master of the state for a long time, and today I see that it''s worthy of the name."


    "Too much." Hua Yuege hooked his lips and said, "I can understand what the ambassador just said. Can you say it again?"


    Wang Mingchun is a little strange to see Hua Ruge, who is beautiful and has no attack, because he hears that Hua Ruge is a grumpy man. How can he look so good to talk.


    However, when he thought about it, he knew that although she was strong, the whole territory was still weak, and she could not face the joint attack of southern and central Xinjiang. As a powerful minister of Daewoo, she naturally focused on the overall situation and did not dare to offend herself.


    Thinking of this, he also had the courage. He smiled and said, "I don''t think your manners are considerate."


    "What do you mean by the emissary?" Hua Ruge asked patiently.


    "That means you should make way for me." Wang Mingchun is more and more impolite.


    "Get out of the way, don''t you?" Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Wang Mingchun''s eyes smile more: "yes."


    However, before he could say the word clearly, he felt that a dangerous atmosphere was enveloping him, and he instinctively retreated, but it was too late.


    "Bang!"


    An energetic stick was drawn on his face, which made him step backward and spit out blood mixed with his teeth.


    Wang Mingchun is a strong man in the realm of emptiness and divinity, which is one level higher than Hua Ruge. However, the difference in the realm in front of Hua Ruge can be ignored completely, and the sissy can''t prevent it.


    "Hua Ruge, what are you doing?" Wang Mingchun was stunned by the stick.


    Not only did Wang Mingchun not react, but even Daewoo''s courtiers did not expect that Hua Ruge would smile a moment ago. It seemed that he was going to make way. At the next moment, he would fight directly, and he would fight directly.


    This is not a bit of love for others.


    "How dare you say that, let me make way for you? Which onion are you? " Hua Yuege asked.


    Wang Mingchun said angrily, "I am the emissary of Southern Xinjiang. If you beat me, you can''t cross the whole southern Xinjiang. Can you Daewoo really bear the consequences?"


    "I''ll fight you. I''ll see what you can do in the south." Hua Yuege said and moved forward in a flash, and then he hit it with a stick.


    Wang Mingchun let go of all his thoughts and momentum, but he still felt crushed and his eyes were full of panic.


    In order to hit people, Hua Ruge directly urged the body quenching method to upgrade his strength to the realm of emptiness, which made Wang Mingchun even more desperate.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    The energy stick smashed up, the stick saw the blood, and Wang Mingchun''s duck voice continued to scream.


    All the courtiers in Daewoo are very happy these days, but they still worry about it.


    "Mr. Zhang, if you don''t advise me, I can''t fight like this."

 Chapter 1445

    "Are you kidding, Mr. Li? That''s the master of the state. Who can persuade her to be angry? "


    "But if we go on like this, our relationship with Nanjiang will be irretrievable." Mr. Li is also helpless.


    Mr. Zhang thought for a moment and said, "I think master Guoshi has his own discretion. She also supports us when the sky falls down. What are we worried about?"


    "How can I look like an impulse?"


    "It''s a strange thing for her to bear with it." Mr. Zhang''s words caused many ministers to nod.


    It''s not a day or two for their national master to have such a bad temper. In fact, it''s normal for such a thing to happen.


    Over there, Wang Mingchun got a few sticks and shouted, "what are you doing? Do it."


    He also brought experts from the south. This time, there will be four foolproof places to go out with him.


    Before things happened too fast, these people haven''t responded very much. When they heard Wang Mingchun shouting, they were ready to start.


    Hua Yuege didn''t say a word. He threw a soul breaking gun into the air and directly put it in front of the palace gate.


    "Boom!"


    When the ghost gun falls, the wind and cloud change color, sending out the terror power that makes all people palpitate.


    The men were photographed by the guillotine and stopped for a moment.


    "There is no pardon for those who come forward." Hua, like a song, cold words.


    The men all swallowed their saliva and took a few steps back.


    With their strength, they can''t even beat Hua Ruge without artifact, let alone other people''s chaotic artifact.


    Wang Mingchun scolds: "you Greedy Bastards, just watch me being beaten?"


    So the men turned around.


    Wang Mingchun howled even worse.


    Hua Ruge never let Wang Mingchun go from beginning to end, and his technique is very violent. In a short time, he smashed hundreds of times, broke his bones and tendons, and lay in his own blood pool.


    "Since no one has taught you how to behave, I will teach you today." Hua Ruge doesn''t mean to stop.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight. I was wrong before. Please forgive me once." Wang Mingchun immediately begged for mercy.


    Hua Ruge picked his lips and said, "according to the style of emissary, shouldn''t I say that I have offended the consequences of your southern Xinjiang?"


    "No, no, I''m wrong. There''s no consequence. We will live in peace." Wang Mingchun hurriedly said, but the teeth have been knocked out some, some of the mouth is not clear.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "how can it be like this? I''ve beaten your noble emissary, and you will let us go in the south? "


    "You''re a big shot. It''s my pleasure to hit me. I won''t talk about it when I go back." Wang Mingchun is now completely afraid of being beaten up. He has said anything that is not moral.


    The Minister of rites beside him was very happy. Before that, he always accompanied him to be careful and said low words. Now, don''t say much to dispel his anger when he saw Wang Mingchun''s appearance.


    After all, Wang Mingchun has been bullying the officials of emperor Dayu for so many days, which makes everyone hold their breath.


    Now I''m angry to see Hua Ruge''s hand.


    "Soft bones." Hua Yuege said scornfully, and then said, "for your good performance, I won''t kill you today, but I remember that I dare to be arrogant on the ground of my Daewoo again from now on. Don''t blame my stick for not having eyes."


    "Yes, thank you for opening up. I''m afraid no more. I''m afraid no more." Wang Mingchun is forgiven. Tears of excitement are coming down.


    Hua rugo put away the energy stick and the long gun and said to the strong people who had turned their backs: "hurry up and take away the garbage. Don''t dirty the gate."


    "yes."


    Those unscrupulous places have no temper in front of Hua Ruge. They hurry up and carry Wang Mingchun away.


    After Wang Mingchun left, the official of the Ministry of rites went to Hua Ruge and asked for instructions: "master Guoshi, do you want to follow me?"


    "Follow, but be strong. Don''t get used to these grandchildren." Hua Ruge orders.


    "Yes." Hearing Hua Ruge''s words, the officials of the etiquette department immediately had the courage to take people away with their heads held high.


    At this time, all the officials came forward and Zhang dahen said, "master Guoshi, today the emperor will summon the emissary. Here..."


    "I''ll explain it to the emperor. Go in." Hua Ruge is much more comfortable after beating people, and the smile on his face has become a lot of sunshine.


    These courtiers murmured secretly that she was the only one in the whole Daewoo Dynasty who could laugh at such a big thing as Hua rugo.


    When they went in from the palace gate, they found that the gate was closed. Gong Gong Li stood outside the gate and said, "Your Excellency, today''s great court meeting is cancelled, and the emperor summoned the national teachers to enter the palace for a talk."


    The courtiers knew what it was for, so they all nodded and left.


    Hua rugo sent away the courtiers and walked into the hall alone.


    At this time, in the spacious and open hall, there is only one person sitting on the Dragon chair, wearing the nine dragon flat sky crown, wearing the Blue Dragon Robe, and embroidering the lifelike Golden Dragon with gold thread.


    Hua Ruge coughed two times when he entered the hall: "you must know that I hit people. Then you come to judge and judge. Can''t you blame me for this?"


    "You always have something to say," he said, smiling


    "I have a reason. To tell you the truth, I''ve already seen that grandson''s eyesight. It''s not easy to bear it up to now." Hua rugo said there was anger on his face.


    "I can''t get used to it until I know you can''t. It''s a matter of time to clean him up. Since you''ve done it, I won''t have to do it. " The king said peacefully.


    Hua Yuege smiled at the words: "I know you are reasonable."


    "You." The king world smiled, the voice is difficult to conceal dotes on.


    "What are you going to do next?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Jun Tianxia''s slender fingers knocked twice on the armrest of the Dragon chair and said, "send people to control these envoys and force them to inquire about the position of the transmission array. Since they have torn their faces, there is no need to be merciful."


    "I want to go with you." Hua Ruge blinked and said, "I''m good at this kind of thing. How about giving it to me?"


    "I think you''re right, too. Go." Jun Tianxia''s eyes are straight on,


    Hua Ruge''s eyes show a light smile, and he says: "you are looking for the right person."


    After a brief exchange, she left the palace. All the way, they were thinking about how to make the best plan. Do these people have any more use value?


    Thinking that she would go out of the palace, all the ministers had not left. When they saw her coming out, they all asked with concern, "is your excellency OK?"


    "Of course, it''s OK. Our emperor is wise. It''s impossible to help others bully our own people. Please put your heart in your stomach." Hua Yuege said with a smile.

 Chapter 1446

    Since Hua Ruge beat Wang Mingchun at the gate of the palace, the whole Dayu emperor felt a bad breath in his chest. Many teahouses and restaurants talked about the situation of the day.


    Although there are many versions, the contents are very similar. After all, many people were present that day and saw them clearly. ''


    but in the south of Xinjiang, there are not only Wang Mingchun''s virtual state and those who will be scared by the ghost gun, but also two people who are strong beyond the state. After hearing the news, the two people want to discuss something.


    As a result, he ignored the rules of the imperial capital and rose up to see a fat man and a thin man standing in front of the mansion. They all looked rather lewd. One of them was gnawing chicken legs, the other was staring at the maid in the mansion.


    But these two people suddenly think that the fat and thin two people are not as ordinary as they look.


    At that time, the fat and thin also rose up, and the fat man said, "you are the two super fighters in southern Xinjiang?"


    "Are you two?"


    The thin man clapped his chest and said: "Dayu national division is our new boss. We are sent by her to clean up the two of you."


    "you have a big voice." Those two are not happy.


    "I''m talking to you for your face. My boss said that if you stay in this mansion honestly, you''ll be fine. If you want to go out, you''ll have to choose your own head." Fat man on one side.


    The faces of the two men scowled, "you are so unrestrained."


    "How can I talk to your skinny grandfather?" This is what skinny sounds like.


    It is plain and light, but with a very terrible force, it directly blocked all the exits. There is no place to escape if you want to escape.


    The detached chest was kicked, and immediately fell from the sky. The whole chest collapsed, and his face was pale on the ground spitting blood.


    "Go down, too." Fat people are one foot, and another cannot escape the same fate.


    Only then did the two know that they had kicked the iron plate.


    One of the unbelievable ways: "there will never be such a strong person as you in this western Xinjiang. Who are you?"


    "Even if you have vision, but we are with the current boss. If the boss doesn''t let us talk about our previous identity, I won''t tell you." the fat man is still very kind.


    Thin also didn''t kill all the meaning, fell beside them lightly asked: "now or give you two choices, is to go in to be honest or not head."


    "Let''s go in. Let''s go in." The two men immediately counseled.


    Because they can''t find a bit of support in front of the fat and thin duo, it''s the best way to avoid them when facing this kind of person.


    Two people entered the mansion honestly, the fat man is very uninteresting way: "this what person, how to have no backbone?"


    "It''s boring. We''re finished. Let''s go on drinking." The thin man turned and left.


    "No way." The fat man took hold of the thin man''s sleeve and said with a straight face, "I just saw that there is a girl in here who is very fond of my appetite. I have to go in and find her."


    "You can find it anywhere else." The thin man is speechless to such a fat man. I can find true love everywhere. I''m not picky at all.


    The fat man resolutely disagrees, and takes the thin man inside.


    Now the mansion has been controlled by the people of Daewoo, and the soldiers dare not stop them even if they know that it is the master of the national division.


    A quarter of an hour later, the fat man came out dejected and said, "why doesn''t she understand my heart?"


    "Come on, people can''t see you again and again. Don''t be sad. Drink." Thin man strode to the pub.


    The fat man followed with a look of regret: "how come the girls here have no eyes."


    "I think people have a good eye." Thin man is telling the truth.


    The fat man reacted for half a day, and they almost fought in the street.


    Although these two people are very unreliable, they are totally honest from strong to weak in southern Xinjiang. They used to jump up and down. Now they are like good babies and dare not go anywhere in the mansion.


    However, the emissary from Xinjiang has been living in the Xinggong, because there has been no trouble, no Xinggong, and now it has not been controlled by the Dayu emperor.


    After playing for three days, Hua Ruge is playing with Nine Tailed Fox in his yard. Tuoba Rui and childe wutrace are playing chess while mink is watching.


    Just as Hua Ruge was going to call mink to play, the little guy outside came in and said to Hua Ruge, "message from dark night Pavilion, let you go."


    "It''s really fast." Hua Yuege said and got up.


    She just saw mink''s eyes looking this way.


    "Sister, can I come with you?" He asked expectantly.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "I''m not going to play this time. I''m looking for your sister a Li to do something. I''ll take you next time."


    "All right." Mink nodded.


    Hua Yuege smiles, puts down Xiao Jiu in her arms and goes out by herself.


    Shangguanli finally doesn''t have to move all the time. When Hua Ruge looked for the past, she saw that she was still sorting out the jade slips on the table and classified them.


    She walked into the yard and smiled at Lan''er first, then asked, "you''ve only received the news in three days?"


    "You think my dark night Pavilion is a place to raise idle people." Shangguan Li said he took two jade slips and put them across the table.


    After Hua Ruge sat down, his thoughts swept through one by one. As expected, all the news was from the two envoys in Zhongjiang and Nanjiang.


    "It''s easy to say that Wang Mingchun is honest after a fight, but Yan Jiu from Zhongjiang is not easy to deal with." Hua Yuege said.


    Shangguan Li nodded: "although he has never been out of the palace since he came to Dayu, his activities have never stopped. I focused on helping you to investigate, and found that they were exploring the border situation of our territory."


    "Well?"


    "They avoided the center of the territory. They were obviously afraid of the capital and the monarchy. The eastern and southern Xinjiang were all xuanshou forests, which were the most difficult to attack, so there were very few investigators. They focused on the northwest." Said Shangguan Li.


    Hua rugo narrowed her eyes and said, "I''m good at finding places."


    "In addition, Wang Mingchun, although they seem to be publicity, is secretly doing the same thing as Yan Jiu. They are all exploring the virtual reality of all parts of the territory, and they are also interested in both sides of the northwest."


    Hua Ruge looked at her: "thanks to you."


    "You''d better think about what to do." Shangguan glass light way.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and thought about strategies.


    "The west is the last area that Daewoo will accept, and its strength is generally weaker. The north is where the little world used to be, not as strong as the West. Although we have deployed them, we can''t prevent them. " Hua Ruge analysis.

 Chapter 1447

    "But although we can''t resist with our present strength, it''s not the same for us to be stationed in person." Hua Ruge''s voice is full of calculation.


    Shangguan Li doesn''t care what she thinks, she just arranges the jade slips over there.


    Hua Ruge turned to look at her and said, "our deployment is like this. Tuo BARREI will take people to the west, and I will take people to the north."


    "Why talk to me?" Shangguan Li raises her eyebrows and asks. She always thinks Hua Ruge has something to say.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "the black beast forest in the south is to be garrisoned by childe wutrace, and there is only mink in the East."


    Shangguan glass eyes up, looking at her.


    "Mink, as you know, is more brave, but less strategic. I''m afraid he will suffer." Hua rugo looked at her and asked, "can you help me?"


    Shangguan Li frowned and didn''t open his mouth.


    Hua Ruge did not rush, just waiting for her reply.


    "OK, I''ll go." After a while, shangguanli responds lightly.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "I''m not sure if I can send someone else, but I won''t worry about you."


    In fact, she has been thinking about people who can help mink. She doesn''t think it''s appropriate to send anyone who wants to, because mink is not willing to listen to anyone''s words. Even if she sends someone with profound strategy, he may not be able to listen.


    If you want to think about it, you will be able to use Guan Li.


    Next, shangguanli''s words were few, only Hua Ruge touched his chin and then calculated: "in this way, five directions in the East, West, North and South are deployed, and the rest is the battle plan."


    After a while, she took the two jade slips she needed and went back to the yard to consult with others.


    After she left shangguanli, she couldn''t calm down for a long time. The confused thoughts in her mind made her a little difficult to deal with.


    But Lan''er said happily, "the Lord can get along with the king of beasts."


    "Don''t say what you shouldn''t say." Shangguan Glass says.


    Lan''er has always been used to shangguanli, and is not afraid of her, so he not only didn''t restrain, but also asked: "the Lord of the pavilion said that he didn''t care about anything except the dark night pavilion? Why do you want to run the animal king this time? "


    "I need this territory, not to be occupied by other forces." The voice of Shangguan glass is calm.


    "I don''t think that''s the way it is," said Lan''er


    "You have to say a lot more. I really married you." Shangguan glass can only use Assassin''s mace.


    Results Lan''er stretched out his tongue and said, "the Lord of the pavilion is reluctant to give up."


    Shangguanli can''t help rubbing his eyebrows, which is called helplessness.


    On that day, when Hua Ruge returned to the room, he took out the map and looked at it. Then he made a highly feasible plan and communicated with several people of Tuo BARREI.


    When everyone agreed, she let go.


    On this day, Hua Ruge went out early in a sedan chair. She used to hate this form. Because of her great rank, she had to have a great honor to travel. Moreover, in order to maintain her majesty, the sedan chair could not be too fast. In addition, the people around her would also salute, so she was very troublesome to deal with.


    But this time she''s going to meet Wang Mingchun. It''s a meeting between the two countries. It''s too hasty.


    She sat in the sedan chair, yawning, eating apples and listening to the voice of the people on both sides of the road. She had only one thought in her mind, that is, how could it not be reached.


    After arriving at the mansion, Hua Ruge walked out of the sedan chair in a dignified manner and walked into the gate under the people''s watch.


    "It''s different to have our national master come out. Before you see, these people are going to make troubles. Now they dare not even go out."


    "Isn''t it true that in my emperor, I dare to make such a public show. It''s true that no one can fail us?"


    The people in the street are talking, all in a proud tone.


    But soon someone asked, "but what does the master of the state come to do this time?"


    People looked at each other and shook their heads at last to show that they had not heard any news about it.


    "It''s not an apology, is it?" A young man in the crowd.


    As soon as he spoke, he was immediately despised by everyone. Another young man immediately said, "are you the first day to know our master?"? When will she be too modest? "


    "No, our national teacher never apologizes, no matter whether he is reasonable or not."


    People nodded, so many years they can listen to Hua Ruge many deeds, character is also the understanding of eight or nine is inseparable.


    Hua Ruge''s strength and ear power are very good now. As she walked, she listened to the outside talking about her words. At first, she thought it was acceptable, and then she was very depressed.


    What does it mean to apologize for being unreasonable? Is she so unreasonable?


    "Am I unreasonable?" She asked the little maid who was serving.


    The maid was shocked and shook her head immediately: "of course not."


    Hua Ruge nodded contentedly.


    In fact, after entering the mansion, she was stared at. Countless gods swept around her, including the two who were beaten by the fat and thin, and the two who are still healing.


    Both of them are top-notch powers in their own territory. They thought they could not find enemies in this territory, but they were attacked before they started. Now, seeing the eldest of the two populations, they naturally dare not do it easily.


    Hua Ruge went into the yard and said, "your messengers are so big. I''ve come here and I don''t want to say hello."


    One of the attendants, Lian, hurriedly said, "let''s calm down. Our emissary hasn''t recovered his injury yet. His legs and feet are not flexible. He can only wait for you in the front hall."


    "I forgot about it." Hua Ruge hooks the lower lip corner.


    She played very hard last time. She can''t recover completely for a while.


    The man ushered Hua Ruge into the front hall with a smile. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Wang Mingchun''s white cloth wrapped around his arm and leg. I don''t know if there was any wound on his face, but I can''t see it when I put on the powder.


    Hua Ruge is used to showing a kind smile.


    Wang Mingchun saw the instinctive quiver of the smiling body, and hurriedly stood up with one leg and said, "I''ve seen the master of the state, but you don''t know how to come in advance, so that I can meet you in front of the door."


    Since he was beaten, he has learned to be a good boy. He can''t provoke Hua Ruge casually.


    "Don''t talk to me like an official. Don''t be so polite. Speak well." Hua Ruge walked in at will and glanced at her with a light explanation.


    "I see, master Guoshi."


    Hua rugo sat on one side of the chair and said, "don''t be so polite."


    Now she has no expression on her face, just like strolling around her backyard garden. Wang Mingchun is in a panic. She simply says, "Auntie, if you have something to say, just say it."

 Chapter 1448

    I was shocked to hear the name Hua Ruge, but I didn''t expect that I would suddenly become a senior.


    Wang Mingchun didn''t think there was anything wrong with him. Then he said, "I know you must have something to cooperate with. You can rest assured that if I can do it, I won''t refuse."


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "you don''t have to be afraid. I''m here today to complete you."


    "What did you say?" Wang Mingchun asked carefully. Mingming was uncomfortable standing on one leg, and he was too late to sit.


    "Sit down and say." Hua Ruge said, "I checked. You are your father''s second son. Now your father is going to the territory of gods. You and your brother are fighting for the position of heir."


    This is the information she found through shangguanli.


    "How do you know?" Wang Mingchun was stunned for a moment. He remembered that he didn''t say it after he came here. It''s reasonable to say that this territory should not be known.


    "I still know that your brother is more talented than you and works harder than you. Your chance is not great." Hua Yuege continued.


    Wang Mingchun didn''t like to listen to this kind of words, but he didn''t dare to show it in front of Hua Ruge. He just said, "you are right."


    "But your father didn''t give up on you completely, because your mother''s family is stronger." Hua rugo looked at him and then said, "if you do a big thing, it''s very likely that you will squeeze out your brother."


    Wang Mingchun heard the famous hall and said with wide eyes, "what do you mean?"


    "Said, is completes you, helps you to accomplish a big matter." Hua Ruge''s easy way.


    Wang Mingchun has a brain. He can''t believe Hua Ruge''s words, but he still wants to know what she is thinking, so he asks, "if you can really help me, I can do anything."


    "That''s what you want." Hua Ruge nodded his head and asked, "we''ll send someone to inspect our frontier recently, right?"


    Wang Mingchun was shocked, then shook his head and said: "no No. "


    "Lie to me?" Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and looked at him: "do you think about the consequences?"


    "No, no I said, I did it. " Wang Mingchun immediately changed his tongue when he came into contact with Hua Ruge''s eyes.


    Just at one glance, he had a feeling that all the wounds on his body had recurred. It hurt.


    Hua Ruge smiled contentedly and said, "just tell me the truth, and then tell me where you plan to invade? West or North? "


    She said that Wang Mingchun knew that she really had the clue and dared not hide it. Zhang Kou said: "we only found the weakness on both sides and sent the information back to the territory. The final decision is not in our hands."


    "If I can make your territory win without fighting and get half of the territory without any effort, do you think this is your credit?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Wang Mingchun''s eyes brightened and nodded: "if you can, it''s a great achievement, but you have conditions."


    "Of course." "To be honest, although our territory is unwilling to admit defeat, it is really hard to fight against the two major areas at the same time, so we just want to find one side to negotiate peace, and then concentrate all our forces against the other side."


    Wang Mingchun thought this was reasonable and said, "it''s right to cooperate with us. I promise you in my honor."


    "Do you still have a reputation?" Hua Ru song could not help but make complaints about Tucao.


    Wang Mingchun also felt a little embarrassed, so he said, "I will guarantee my father''s reputation."


    "I don''t think you want to really join forces with central Xinjiang to divide us, do you?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Wang Mingchun nodded, "you''re right. We''ve never been very close. If we cooperate, we can give them a hand first."


    "You don''t have to. You just need to help lure them to the West." Hua Yuege said.


    Wang Mingchun turned his head and then asked, "what should we do?"


    "To guide them to attack the west, we have our own way to keep them going." Hua Yuege said.


    Wang Mingchun thought about it and then said, "what shall we do in southern Xinjiang?"


    "I have discussed with the emperor. Once this is done, I will cede the whole northern part to your southern part, whatever you do." Hua Yuege said happily.


    Wang Mingchun is still dubious.


    Hua rugo leaned back on the chair, took the tea made by the maid, and said: "a quarter of an hour, give me the answer, and I will go to see the emissary of Zhongjiang."


    "Why did you see him?" Wang Mingchun is a little anxious.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and asked, "do I need to tell you?"


    "No, No." Wang Mingchun waves his hands continuously.


    In fact, at this time, his brain is also flying fast, considering whether Hua Ruge is cheating him, what purpose it should be, and what benefits it will get if it is not for them.


    He doesn''t think it''s a hoax after all. After all, Hua Ruge has a lot of information. If he really wants to fight with the two major territories at the same time, he doesn''t need to come to him.


    If it is true, the conditions on the table now are all favorable to their South Xinjiang. There is no reason not to agree.


    And as Hua Ruge said, it''s very beneficial for him to fight for the heir of the clan. Whether it''s really dangerous or fake dangerous in the west, let the Zhongjiang group go anyway.


    "I promised. I will do it." Wang Mingchun wanted to make a decision, and Hua rugo put down his teacup and nodded slowly, "OK."


    "What does the emperor of Daewoo say? Give me territory? " Asked Wang Mingchun.


    Hua Yuege looks at him with eyebrows.


    "Auntie, I''m not aiming at you. I''m afraid that emperor won''t agree." Wang Mingchun soon said with a smile.


    Hua Ruge slowly takes back his eyes and says, "someone will sign a contract with you later."


    "You are still thoughtful." Wang Mingchun''s voice is flattering.


    Hua Ruge didn''t care about him. He got up and left.


    "Aunt, are you going to Yan jiuna?" Wang Mingchun asked.


    Hua Ruge said as he walked: "it''s just a walk through."


    "Then walk slowly, walk slowly." Wang Mingchun bows to see off.


    As soon as Hua Ruge went out, Wang Mingchun calculated again. He is now in the territory of others. It is very easy for others to kill him, so he can only promise. And the promises are all good, not bad.


    Even if Daewoo cheated and refused to give the Northern Territory, they could rob it. If the territory in the middle of the country was defeated, it would have their advantage.


    By the time he weighed these things over and over, Hua Ruge had arrived at Dayu''s palace, where Yan Jiu was waiting.


    Although Yan Jiu is an emissary, some people are not in her eyes.


    Yan Jiu is a middle-aged man with a kind face, and he is more kind when he sees Hua Ruge.


    Just a glance at Hua Ruge can confirm that this is a man with deep thoughts. No wonder he can sit for so many days.


    "I don''t know that master Guoshi is on the way. He has lost his welcome. He is guilty." Yan Jiu came forward with a smile.

 Chapter 1449

    "The emissary is very polite. It''s strange that he is abrupt." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    While she was looking at Yan Jiu, Yan Jiu was also looking at her. Although Yan Jiu had checked Hua Ruge and seen images about her before, he still felt a little unreal when such a beautiful girl appeared in front of her and was in a high position.


    "National teacher, please take a seat." He gave way.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "thank you very much."


    After they were seated, Yan Jiu took the lead in asking, "what''s your advice on coming here?"


    "I can''t talk about mentoring. I just want to talk with you about the future relationship between our two major territories. I wonder if it''s convenient for envoys?" Hua Ruge''s words are very polite.


    "Of course, it''s convenient," Yan Jiuwen said with a smile


    "Forgive me for being frank. Now I have just entered into prosperity in western Xinjiang. I want to develop steadily and not move far." Hua Ruge said and looked at him and said, "I don''t know what sincerity we have to offer your territory before we are willing to discuss it?"


    Yan Jiuwen Yan was a little surprised: "I can''t imagine that this kind of thing needs to be discussed by the master of the state in person."


    "My Daewoo is sincere." Hua Yuege is fluent in receiving.


    In fact, this is a matter of bullshit. It shouldn''t be talked about by such a high-ranking person as Hua Ruge at all. But she has already gone to Wang Mingchun''s side. If she doesn''t come here, she will be doubted.


    "It''s so natural to give my Zhongjiang face. I''ll report it back. I''ll go to your house to discuss it myself when the above meaning comes down." Yan Jiu said, "this is the order to go.".


    Hua Ruge still said with a smile, "no matter how good it is, I will leave."


    "I''ll send it to the national teacher." Yan Jiu sent Hua Ruge out of the palace with good manners.


    When Hua Yuege left, he frowned and said, "does such a small thing really need her to come in person? Why not? "


    Then he inquired about Wang Mingchun''s news. Wang Mingchun''s reply to him was agreed with Hua Ruge in advance, so it was the same naturally.


    Yan Jiu just dispelled some doubts.


    Hua Ruge went back to his house and took off his official robe and stretched out in the courtyard.


    At this time, Tuoba Rui is reading in the hospital.


    "What about them?" Hua Yuege opened his mouth and asked about the traceless childe and the mink.


    "I went to a place to compete." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge nods. I don''t need to think about it. It must have been put forward by mink again.


    "How was it?" Tuo Ba Rui put down the book and asked.


    "There''s basically nothing wrong with Wang Mingchun. There''s no reason why he won''t allow it. It''s beneficial and harmless from the perspective of territory and his personal perspective." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head and asked, "what about the other side?"


    "Yan Jiu is a cunning old man. I think he doesn''t believe me very much, but he has to fight against him." Hua rugo said and sat opposite him.


    Tuo Ba Rui picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for her, saying, "I''ll have a rest when I have a good talk."


    "Next I''ll see Wang Mingchun. I don''t think it''s difficult for him to do it." Hua rugo picked up the tea cup and asked, "you should be careful when you lead people to the West."


    "I will." Tuo Ba Rui looks at her and says, "I''m more afraid you don''t know what to do."


    Hua Ruge pointed to his cerebellum pocket and said, "I''m smart. There''s no problem."


    Tuoba Rui dotes on her smile and says nothing.


    After that, Hua Ruge went to shangguanli to help her pay attention to some things, and then went to the pub to find pangfu and Jiancai. While eating with them, he explained some things.


    These days, the two brothers are having a good time. They were closed for a long time before and didn''t enjoy the outside world of flowers. Now they have the chance to come out, and they are so carefree. They are very satisfied.


    But the two of them are heartless and happy. The yellow spring emperor in Northern Xinjiang is in a hurry. He sent someone to look for them early.


    This day, chubby Fu was very happy to drink. He sat beside Hua Ruge and said to himself, "boss, I really like you. You can rest assured that our brothers are sure that this is a brilliant thing to do."


    "I believe in two brothers." Hua rugo raised his glass with them, and the smile was very heroic.


    Thin man since met Hua Ruge this also likes to eat likes to drink the person to call to meet the confidant directly, often must drink happily together.


    But just as the three were talking, two people came into the pub with a star disk, and then they soon locked their eyes on the table.


    When they saw the fat and thin two people, they were shocked. They always thought that they might be in danger if they didn''t finish the task. They were unexpectedly drinking, and they were very happy.


    The two men, strange and confused, came forward and sang directly to China: "you go down, we have something to talk about."


    Hua Ruge is having a good time. Suddenly, she is a little confused, but she doesn''t ask, because she has already seen the fat and thin people in a daze.


    Obviously, they know each other.


    "What are you doing here?" Asked the fat man, a little guilty.


    One of them wanted to open his mouth, but he didn''t say it. Instead, he frowned and said to Hua Ruge, "I don''t need you here. Go down."


    Hua Ruge understood that, I dare to treat her as a companion.


    "You two, should we ask people''s identity before we speak?" Hua Ruge asked lazily.


    When they saw her look and tone, they thought she was not simple, so they looked at the fat and thin people and whispered, "what''s the matter, two venerable men?"


    "Be careful. This is our new boss." The thin man said it, though he was a little weak.


    "What do you mean?" They were even more confused.


    Fat man and thin man look at each other, they don''t know what to say.


    Hua Ruge soon saw clearly that it was the yellow spring emperor who sent to find the fat and the thin, so he said with a smile, "both of you, if you come, you will be safe. Sit down and speak slowly."


    The two men sat down. One of them looked at Hua Ruge and asked, "what have you done to the two venerable men?"


    "The two brothers are strong. What can I do? It''s just a mistake." Hua Yuege said.


    The other asked the two: "venerable, the emperor is still waiting for your elder brother to go back. Let''s talk while walking."


    "We can''t go back for the time being." Fat man said with a hollow heart.


    "Why?"


    The skinny continued, "I just said that we have a new boss. We can''t listen to the emperor in these three years."


    "Don''t be impulsive, you two know the temper of the emperor. How can he allow you to do so?"

 Chapter 1450

    Fat people and thin people can see each other''s tangles in their eyes.


    But soon the fat man said, "we know it''s not right, but when the big man says something, it''s hard to catch up with him. If we lose the bet, we''ll admit it."


    Now they understood what it meant. One of them said, "this woman must have tricked you two."


    "I just didn''t ask you to be polite?" The thin man slapped the table and said, "I said this is our new boss. Do you dare to look down on us like this?"


    The fat man also a stiff back way: "yes, how to speak?"


    Those two people are also convinced of the IQ of these two people. When it comes to this, they don''t think it''s inappropriate at all?


    Hua Ruge didn''t speak at the same time. She looked at the two people''s appearance when they ran into a wall. She had to bear to laugh. She really didn''t know what to say.


    Then the two men talked for a long time, but the fat and the thin were just one muscle. When they were generous and could not repent, they had no words. Finally, they turned their heads to Hua Ruge.


    "Do you know who they are? Who are they loyal to? Are you not afraid to die if you do that? " One of them threatened.


    Hua Yuege finally couldn''t help laughing. She pointed to herself and said, "don''t you really want to know who I am?"


    "Nobody, we don''t know when we say it." The way the man despised.


    Before Hua rugo went on, the fat man slapped the table and stood up and said, "boy, if I hadn''t hit you for the sake of the same door, I would have told you at the end, be polite."


    "And my eldest brother is not a nobody. She is Hua Ruge that the emperor asked us to find." Said the thin man, fighting against injustice.


    Dare to say that their boss is nobody, not look down on them.


    As soon as the name came out, they were completely stunned. The second reaction was to step back at the same time and look at Hua Ruge in shock.


    "You Are you Hua Ruge? "


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "it seems that I''m not particularly famous."


    "Two venerable ones, how can you rely on the enemy?" One of them asked bitterly.


    The fat man snorted, "no matter whether she was an opponent or not, now she is our eldest brother. Our brothers are real gentlemen, and we can never deny it."


    "Yes." Thin man said while drinking.


    The two men looked at each other''s helplessness, but in the face of the woman who dared to fight against the emperor, they were afraid to say anything, and soon left.


    Before leaving, he said: "we will report to the emperor truthfully. Take care of the two dignitaries."


    Fat and thin two people didn''t hear the implication of this at all, just smiled: "I thought they would be in a hurry, but finally let us take care."


    "Yes, after all, we are of the same family or friendship." Thin man agrees.


    Hua Ruge is speechless on one side. It''s obviously a threat to others. It means to ask for more. But these two living treasures just can''t tell.


    When they were eating and drinking, Yan Jiu sent people to discuss with Wang Mingchun secretly how to leave Daewoo.


    Now the investigation is also very clear. When it''s time to go, however, it seems that it may not be able to go out clearly, and it can only sneak away.


    Wang Mingchun''s contract with Daewoo was completed. He didn''t want to be a hostage here, so the two met.


    Both of them have a transmission array in the imperial capital. As long as they arrive at the transmission array, they can leave here and return to their territory. By then, they will be completely safe.


    After a quick exchange of views between their subordinates, the two finally decided to rush out in one night. After all, they were all strong men. For a while, Daewoo''s soldiers couldn''t stop them.


    Those who can stop the best of the continent can''t look at their door in the middle of the night, so it''s safe.


    Yan Jiu is very strict. Even so, he is not sure. That night, he sent someone to set off a fire in the city. After successfully attracting the attention of others, he knocked out the guards and headed for his house, where someone would take care of him early.


    Wang Mingchun ran out in the same way, in the opposite direction.


    Almost at the same time, they arrived at their respective houses, but they were not waiting for the people who came to meet them, but a fat man and a thin man on one side, with several comatose people lying at their feet.


    Facing the fat man, Wang Mingchun immediately counseled two people who were beyond the border behind him, and said to Wang Mingchun, "he was the one who hurt us badly last time. We are not opponents."


    "So many of us can''t beat one?" Wang Mingchun said, because the anxious voice became sharper.


    As a result, his subordinates didn''t answer, so they listened to the fat man and said, "don''t say you guys, even if you''re ten times bigger than me, I''ll poke it with my finger. I''m still saying that before. I''ll be fine if I go back and stay honest."


    Wang Mingchun is a timid man, and his subordinates follow him too. They dare not do anything.


    "If you don''t return, wait for the beating." The fat man said that he was coming forward at full speed. Without seeing his figure, these people felt that they had been hit and fell to the ground.


    The most pitiful one is Wang Mingchun. His leg injury is not good yet. He got hurt again. The whole man knelt down.


    The fat man clapped his hands and said, "go back. It''s time for fat man to go to bed. I won''t play with you."


    Then he ran to the room in the yard to sleep.


    Several people picked up Wang Mingchun and waited for him to speak. Wang Mingchun was beaten and grinned. Before he could say anything, the courtyard was surrounded by Lingtian palace people. The leader came out and said, "it''s not because we can''t treat you well if you leave without saying goodbye."


    "No No, I''m just going out for a walk. I''m going back. " Wang Mingchun has always been a soft bone.


    Then the man smiled and said, "I will wait for the escort to return."


    Wang Mingchun can only promise.


    So after a quarter of an hour, they went back to the mansion, and the fire in the distance went out, as if someone had been guarding them in advance.


    Of course, Wang Mingchun is not the only one who didn''t make it.


    When Yan Jiu came to the yard and saw the thin man, he was shocked. Because they didn''t know the strength of the thin man, a group of people were beaten, and the beating was very heavy.


    Yan Jiuwu was beaten into panda''s eyes and said, "who are you?"


    Before the thin man could speak, Hua Ruge walked out from behind and saw Yan Jiu''s face suddenly guilty: "I thought I caught a thief who set fire, but I didn''t think I caught the messenger by mistake. Please forgive me."


    Yan Jiu''s eyes narrowed when he saw Hua Ruge, and finally he knew what was going on.

 Chapter 1451

    "It''s not in the way. It''s just that this is the courtyard under me. I won''t need the help of the National Normal University to guard it." Yan Jiu said that because he couldn''t swallow this tone after being beaten, he spoke in a rather impatient tone.


    I don''t think Hua Ruge can do it.


    Hua Yuege asked with a faint smile, "the troublemakers are rampant recently. For the safety of the emissary, I think it''s better to go back to the palace."


    Yan Jiu wanted to refute, but after looking at the skinny guy on one side and thinking about how Hua Ruge beat Wang Mingchun, he was at a loss. Although he didn''t know what means Hua Ruge used to find his transmission array, it''s obviously impossible for him to leave now.


    "Good." He can only nod.


    "I will see you back in person." Hua Yuege said and walked forward.


    Yan Jiu was angry, but he didn''t dare to show it. After all, he was no match for others.


    Hua Ruge asked as she walked along: "I don''t know what the emissary thought of the last suggestion I put forward?"


    "If we don''t have peace talks, will the master plan to detain me here all the time?" Yan Jiu said in a poor tone.


    "Where is the emissary, how can it be? As long as the emissary wants to go, I will send you personally." Hua Yuege said with a friendly face.


    Yan Jiu narrowed his eyes and said, "what if I want to go now?"


    "I''m afraid it''s inconvenient. I don''t have time to deliver it." Hua is like a song.


    Yan Jiu endured his anger and said, "we can go by ourselves."


    "How can we do that? The emissary is a distinguished guest. I can''t be rude." Hua Yuege said with a serious face.


    "You..." Yan Jiu was too angry to speak.


    Hua Yuege hears Yan Lian''s busy way: "emissary calm down, I promise to take out time to send you as soon as possible."


    It''s ok if I don''t say that. I almost breathed blood.


    "Master Guoshi, I''m afraid it''s more improper for you to do so." Yan Jiu questions.


    In the face of the angry voice, Hua Ruge still replied with a smile: "I think this is the best I can do. I don''t think the emissary has seen anything that is really not polite."


    The meaning of this threat is already very strong. In addition to Wang Mingchun''s foresight, he has wisely chosen not to speak.


    Hua Ruge is walking his own way, which is a pleasant feeling in his heart.


    Since there are fat and thin people who are subordinates, it''s much easier to fight and kill. It''s better not to do it yourself.


    He sent Yan Jiu back. The next day, Hua Ruge visited Wang Mingchun again. The goods were quite spineless. He almost didn''t kneel when he met him. His attitude of admitting his mistake was very good.


    "I said what do you think? We are allies. If you want to leave, I will not let you go? " Hua Yuege asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Wang Mingchun repeatedly nodded: "it''s because I''m lost in my mind. Don''t get along with me."


    "I don''t think you trust me enough." Hua asked lightly like a song.


    Wang Mingchun shook his head repeatedly: "of course not. My father has already sent news. He is determined to form an alliance with you."


    "Let''s not talk about it. How are you doing what I asked you to do?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I also sent back the letter. My father said that he would lead to Zhongjiang and attack the West." Wang Mingchun is busy.


    "Really?"


    "It''s true that I dare not deceive anyone." Wang Mingchun keeps showing his loyalty.


    Hua Ruge nodded reluctantly: "you stay here for a while now. When is the situation stable? When can I let you go?"


    "When will it be stable?" Wang Mingchun asked carefully.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and said, "first of all, we will send people to retreat safely from your territory."


    "We must let people go." Wang Mingchun accompanied with a smile.


    "There are other factors, of course." Hua Ruge gave him a look and said, "behave well."


    After that, she left, leaving Wang Mingchun to cry without tears. When can he get out of the control of this woman? Now he has been cast in the shadow, and it hurts to see her.


    When can this kind of day end.


    Of course, Hua rugo didn''t know his inner wailing at all. He went out for a walk and went shopping.


    It''s been three days since master wutrace and mink fought, but they have destroyed countless mountains and attracted countless monks to visit the city. So there are not many people in the streets of the capital, so it''s convenient to buy anything.


    She bought some snacks and brought them back, while reading with Tuo BARREI.


    Of course, when she was there, Tuo BARREI seldom read books, and would always leave time to accompany her. After all, it''s a rare day without a light bulb.


    Two days passed in a flash. In order to preserve their strength, childe Wu and mink didn''t fight to the end. They closed their hands, and their envoys were released from the other two territories.


    The role of envoys'' instigation is still in constant ferment. How to cooperate and how to divide the spoils between the two regions is still in dispute.


    While taking advantage of the opportunity to fight for it, the western Xinjiang has completed the deployment, the army and the major forces have already allocated the camp and stationed in five directions.


    At this time, Yan Jiu was worried, because Daewoo didn''t mean to let people go.


    Wang Mingchun asked Hua Ruge to pass in the morning when Daewoo''s envoys returned. Hua Ruge was lazy in the past and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Auntie, when will you let us go?" Wang Mingchun asked, dragging his injured leg.


    Hua Ruge yawned and thought, "it''s not up to me. Please tell the emperor."


    "Emperor Daewoo can''t listen to your opinion. You can put me back. I can cooperate with you." Wang Mingchun said again.


    "Wait for the news." Hua Ruge left a word and left.


    Yan Jiu over there also thought that things were wrong. He asked someone to hand over the jade slips to Hua Ruge, which said he didn''t know how many good words.


    "I know how to be soft." Hua Ruge throws the jade Jane on the table and groans.


    Tuo Ba Rui said on one side, "it''s useless for these people to keep them. They can let them go."


    "It''s estimated that juntianxia will make a decision in these two days, and I don''t care." Hua Ruge is eating the dishes made by Tuoba Rui himself, which is very easy.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded silently and gave her a dish: "after a while I''m not here, I''ll eat well."


    "Don''t worry about that. When did I treat myself badly?" Hua Yuege promised with a smile.


    "It''s better." Tuoba Rui said, "your two men are very strong. You can take them with you. Don''t send them to do anything else."


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "I want to give you one."


    "I can deal with it myself, I''m obedient." Tuo Barry patted her little head.


    Hua Ruge looks at him hesitantly.


    Tuo Barry gave her a positive look and said, "do you hear me? Let them protect you."

 Chapter 1452

    "All right." Hua Ruge said reluctantly that she was still very uneasy about Tuo BARREI, but this man always had an idea, and she couldn''t help it.


    Two days later, when Yan Jiu and Wang Mingchun were released and brought back the news, the two major territories gradually reached a consensus and were ready to attack.


    Just when these people chose the place to attack, they were ready to go.


    One of them, childe wutrace, wants to take the little fox to the South xuanshou forest to help. Although the enemy should not attack from this position, they should also guard against it.


    Xiaoying takes shangguanli to the eastern xuanshou forest. Xiaoying is very happy about this decision. After all, there are people who give him ideas, and he has great trust in shangguanli.


    Shangguan Li still has few words on his way to the East, especially when there is no Lan''er around, and no one speaks.


    When they were resting, the mink would look at her from time to time. She was still dressed in black, indifferent and cold. She looked like a piece of ice that could not be covered for thousands of years.


    At first, mink had a good feeling for her because she was Hua Ruge''s good friend and she was beautiful. But gradually, he became a little curious about her and wanted to know what would make a girl like this.


    He didn''t have the exquisite thoughts of juntianxia and tuobarrui, and he would not check her past. He just used the instinct of animals to approach her, but gradually he found that she didn''t like herself very much, so he stopped.


    But sometimes the mind is very strange, even if not close to do not understand, he also felt that she and other girls are different, always consciously or unconsciously think.


    He didn''t know what this thought was. He only knew that the last time he had a similar feeling or he sang to China like a song.


    Shangguan Li doesn''t take the initiative to talk. Most of the two are in a cold place together.


    On this day, the mink caught the game and baked it. He handed it to shangguanli with a rabbit leg and said, "the way to roast the rabbit is to learn from my sister. It''s delicious."


    Shangguanli stood by the lake and shook his head.


    Mink had to take it back to eat by himself, but he looked at her and asked, "sister Ali, don''t you like me?"


    Shangguan Li always talks in a roundabout way. Now when he is asked this question, he is stunned.


    "Men and women should not use the word like casually." She thought about it, a light answer.


    "What should I use?" Asked mink modestly.


    Shangguan Li is asked again.


    Small marten sees her to cannot say to smile a way: "originally also has the matter which you do not know."


    Shangguan Li said nothing and coughed softly.


    "It''s said that the dark night Pavilion knows everything in the world. I think sister a Li knows everything." Mink added.


    "So you are disappointed?" said shangguanli


    "No." "I think sister a Li is also an ordinary person. She needs to be protected like her sister," said mink, shaking her head


    The lashes of Shangguan glass trembled, and nothing more was said.


    "This rabbit meat is really delicious. Have a taste." Mink tore another leg and gave it to him enthusiastically.


    It has been rejected once. This time, it''s no longer interesting. So Shangguan Li takes it over.


    Mink looked at her. When she took a bite, she asked, "isn''t it delicious?"


    "Well." Shangguan Li nods.


    Mink said with a smile, "right, I won''t cheat."


    Shangguanli turns his head and sees his clear and bright smile in his purple pupil, clean as a child. How could he not have what she yearned for.


    On the other side of the road to the north is Hua Ruge and Tuo BARREI in name. In fact, Hua Ruge is the only one with fat and thin brothers, while Tuo BARREI secretly went to the west, waiting for the big fish to bite.


    Hua Ruge came from the big world to the small world, lived in the mansion of the ancient dragon city, and looked at the familiar buildings everywhere. She still felt very kind.


    The people were relieved when they learned that the couple had come. Anyway, with these two sea god needles, there would be no chaos in the north.


    Of course, Hua Ruge was not idle. He went out all day to have fun before the war began, and the life was very pleasant.


    But at this time, her heart is big. Other auxiliary defense forces talk about their voices every day. They can''t be nervous. After all, they have to face two borders at the same time, and they may die at some time.


    At this time, the southern and central Xinjiang still held their flags indefinitely, because they both saw the gap in the West and wanted to attack that side. After two days of dispute, the southern Xinjiang retreated and turned to the north, leaving the west to the central Xinjiang.


    After seizing the right of aggression, central Xinjiang emerged from the nearby transmission array on the same day and made a large-scale invasion towards the West.


    And the west side, as they thought, has no backbone. Although all the allies are the elites of Lingtian palace, they have no leader and are failing.


    All the major forces in central Xinjiang finally stood on the land of western Xinjiang, and they realized that the abundant spiritual power and the invisible opportunity between the heaven and the earth were really better than they thought.


    So they forgot about it for a moment. They thought that people here were weak chickens, greedy for their work and rash forward. In just one day, they occupied such a large territory of a country.


    Ling Tiangong''s people fought and retreated. There were not many casualties, but the number was getting smaller and smaller. In the evening, some people in the middle of Xinjiang finally realized that something was wrong.


    Yan Jiu looked at the less and less Lingtian palace disciples in front of him, and suddenly said, "are we not in the middle of it?"


    His brother smiled and said: "I said that you are too fussy. This territory is so weak, even if there is any plan, how can it be?". Besides, I don''t think they dare to resist at all. "


    "No, get out." The more Yan Jiuyue thought about it, the more panic he felt.


    However, his family was not the leader, and naturally no one believed what he said, and still rushed forward to chase Ling Tiangong''s disciples.


    At this time, there was a sudden wind between heaven and earth, and the fluctuation of spiritual power was also a little weird. These people realized that it was wrong.


    At the same time, an air of killing appeared out of the sky. A figure came slowly from the sky and shrank to inch. It took only a few steps for hundreds of miles.


    The man was dressed in black and had black hair. He had an unpredictable momentum all over his body. He looked solemn and his eyes were cold and murderous.


    The people in Zhongjiang are strange. They look up and ask, "who are you?"


    "End your people." Tuo Ba Rui opened his mouth lightly. He stood in the middle of the sky and looked down on the people in the middle of Xinjiang. He was like a God on the top, which made the people under him more stressed.


    Also when he spoke, the spiritual power around him became more weird. He was detached from the state of mind and let go of his mind. His face suddenly turned pale.


    "We''ve got a plan. It''s a heaven way array. Once it''s formed, it will restrain our strength. Move quickly." He cried.

 Chapter 1453

    But when he finished shouting, he felt that his body was a lot dull. In the past, he could not do it in ten li now. Even if he barely moved out of ten li, he still found himself in the big formation.


    At this time, the disciples of Lingtian palace disappeared from the surrounding 108 directions, each holding a flag. There were 100 people in each direction in these 108 directions, all over the country they invaded.


    This battle is too big. It''s too late to run any more.


    There is a silver glow on the flag. The radiance is connected in the sky, forming a cage between the whole heaven and the earth. In the cage, there are more than half of the elite in central Xinjiang, and there are tens of thousands of people.


    People in central Xinjiang are in a panic in the array, because they find that this is not any ordinary array, but a real array of heaven and earth, which is isolated from almost all the rules of heaven and earth, so they have no power, no difference from ordinary people.


    In the middle of the cage of heaven and earth, Tuo BARREI stands in the void, and suddenly a huge silver wing is born behind him. The blazing silver is higher than the sun. Between the silver wings, everyone feels a kind of horrible oppression, and it''s hard to breathe.


    In the cage, the power of all people can not be used. Only the creator of the cage, Tuoba Rui, can transcend this rule.


    His horrible power is crushing everyone. No matter how strong people are, they are like ants in front of him. They can only bear it passively and die passively.


    "Who is this?" The people in the array don''t know the identity of Tuoba Rui.


    Yan Jiu endured a huge squeeze and said, "it''s Tuoba Rui, the leader of Lingtian palace."


    "The one who finally perfected the way of heaven?" Some people are suddenly enlightened.


    "Well." Yan Jiu replied.


    Now everyone knows that it''s no wonder that this monster can use such a horrible array. It turns out that he has such a universal ability.


    The leader of Zhongjiang stood out and said, "Lord Lingtian, we admit that we are reckless this time, but if you kill our Xijiang and Zhongjiang, it will be a death feud. At that time, your Xijiang will have no peace. Do you think it''s worth it?"


    "Since you dare to come, none of you will want to leave. As for the future, I will kill as many as you come." The silver wings behind Tuo Ba Rui waved slowly, and his voice was cold as ice.


    "Do you really want to do that?" The man snapped.


    Tuoba Rui''s cold eyes fell on him and said, "disturb my life, you will not die ten thousand times."


    Under the pressure of his terror, all the organs of those who practice in the void and below began to break. One by one, they collapsed on the ground, spitting blood from their mouths, until their hearts burst open and they died completely.


    Tens of thousands of people howled, among which Yan Jiu said before falling: "this is a trap, which was set at the beginning, Wang Mingchun Dare you... "


    But in this situation, no one can hear what she said. They are fighting against the coming of death. They never imagined that they would be so small, but now they realize it is too late.


    When the setting sun covers the land, all the invaders in central Xinjiang are killed, and tens of thousands of powerful people are bloodstained in the western land. This amazing battle is bound to last forever. Of course, tens of thousands of souls are just a foil against the powerful and cruel means of Tuo Ba Rui.


    After this battle, the disciples of Lingtian palace were exhausted and directly withdrew to the palace for cultivation. The West really became a weak defensive place. However, Tuo BARREI is in charge here, and the people in central Xinjiang dare not attack easily any more.


    It''s not only central Xinjiang that is scared. The major forces in southern Xinjiang have heard that they didn''t believe the war. They sent several groups of people to investigate and finally had to believe it. Of course, their mouths couldn''t close.


    This is not the power of human beings at all, but also brings the uncontrollable panic of ordinary people.


    They are glad to have cooperated with Hua rugo in the early days to lure the people of central Xinjiang to attack the West instead of their own. Otherwise, the territory where most of the strong and the mainstay are annihilated today will be them.


    Now they didn''t dare to fight against the west, so they took out the contract and asked the monarch to fulfill his promise and give them the land in the north.


    Juntianxia''s response is very simple, just two words: "never think."


    So the southern Xinjiang attacked the emperor Dayu for failing to keep his promise. After hearing the news, Dayu argued that they had forged the contract.


    At this time, juntianxia stood up and made a voice. The contract was true, but the alliance under the city was only a temporary measure. The emperor of Daewoo would never compromise with anyone. never to yield an inch of ground.


    As soon as the imperial edict was issued, it was immediately supported by the people. We dare to play it, and we will show that we are playing with you. What can we do?


    Southern Xinjiang did not expect that the monarch would not give land, but also refused to show weakness, so that they were a clown in front of the world, so they were angry, and aimed the spear at Northern Xinjiang.


    Moreover, they did not attack only in this direction. They also joined forces with Zhongjiang and used the hatred of Zhongjiang to pull up a large number of people and horses, together with their own people, to attack in all directions.


    Shangguan Li lives in the underground palace of Xuan beast. She is the first one to receive the news. The news of dark night Pavilion is very comprehensive, including the strategic deployment of two major territories, specific information about people and horses and leaders of each department.


    She glanced and frowned slightly.


    Mink happened to pass by her room, leaning on the doorframe to look at her.


    She raised her eyes and bumped into mink''s smiling eyes. His soft facial lines delineated the four enchanting features. A pair of purple pupils made people sink in at a glance. However, he just didn''t know that he was charming. This invisible charm magnified his charm infinitely. No one could be indifferent to the pure small appearance.


    Shangguan Li just raised his eyelids a little, and said, "what''s up?"


    "No." Mink shook his head.


    Shangguanli then lowers his head to sort out the information.


    Mink didn''t mean to go, he was still standing there.


    When Shangguan Li raised his head again, he looked helpless: "what are you doing?"


    "I just want to talk to you. I have nothing to do." Mink said and walked in.


    Shangguanli shook his head, bowed his head and copied five copies of the contents on the jade slips with the power of spirit. He handed them to mink and said, "it''s very important to send them out."


    "Can I come back to you after I send it?" The mink once grabbed the jade Jane and asked.


    "I want to rest." Shangguanli only gets the way.


    "Then I''ll come back when you wake up." Mink said and turned away, leaving only a bright smile.


    Shangguan Li lowers his head and rubs his eyebrows. He looks helpless.


    How can she be so flirtatious? She doesn''t want to start.


    What to do? Looking for such a way to go down with her fixed force, she felt that she might not be able to control it.

 Chapter 1454

    Hua Ruge was listening to the storyteller in the restaurant before receiving the news from shangguanli. He was talking about the story of Tuoba Rui''s battle against Qunsheng. The fat and thin people nearby listened intensely and ate intensely.


    "Don''t say, your man really has some abilities. You''re not losing." Said the fat man.


    "Yes, it is among all gods." The thin man thumbed up there.


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect that he could solve so many people with such crispness. Now it sounds that she is also a little surprised like other people.


    Of course, pride comes after surprise. After all, it''s her man, not someone else''s.


    Almost all the people present were discussing the matter, one by one, their eyes were shining and their faces were puffing up.


    Hua Ruge said in a low voice as he grabbed peanuts and ate them. "I don''t think it''s going to end like this. Now it''s our turn."


    "I''ll leave it to our brothers to do such a thing. You can watch it in the back, boss." The fat man immediately shows his loyalty.


    Thin man nodded at the same time.


    Hua Ruge was about to say something when a young man with a small name from the imperial capital came in from outside, handed the jade slips to Hua Ruge, and said, "it''s from the dark night Pavilion."


    "Well." Hua Ruge put down peanuts and took over the jade slips. He swept the contents and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked the fat man.


    "Nanjiang and Zhongjiang have joined forces to attack in a large scale. They have not let go of any position." Hua Ruge said it casually.


    "It''s not bad. I''m tired of eating and drinking for so many days. I''m just trying to relieve my boredom." The fat man said with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song. She is helpless to have such a subordinate.


    The thin man glared at the fat man directly, and when Hua rugo thought he understood, he said, "I haven''t eaten enough. Besides, I have to eat enough even if I want to fight, boss, don''t you think?"


    Seeing the two people looking over, Hua Ruge felt for the first time that he had no words to answer.


    "I think it''s reasonable that the boss doesn''t retort. Let''s buy more when we leave." The thin man went on.


    "Fat also nodded:" also OK


    Hua Ruge rubbed her brow and heart. She wanted to discuss strategies and tactics, but now she can only think about it.


    At the same time, the news also spread to other people''s hands, and Jun Tianxia glanced at it and put it aside, with no expression change. Now the territory is unified. It is impossible to win him in his imperial capital.


    When Wu trace''s son got it, he was chatting with peacock king. Peacock king asked shangguanli about the situation, and complained: "I wanted to stay in Dayu when I was in the wedding last time, but my father and king must let me come back to practice, or maybe he likes me now."


    Childe wutrace only listened to him, and the little fox was quietly lying in his arms for lunch.


    When the jade slips arrived, he took a look and handed them to the peacock king: "the message from the dark night Pavilion is that southern Xinjiang will unite with central Xinjiang to launch a large-scale attack on our western Xinjiang."


    "A Li''s news?" Peacock king said this and happily took over.


    The childe without trace is also silent for a while. Is that the point?


    But fortunately, peacock king is not particularly unreliable. When he learned the contents, he frowned and said: "such a large scale? There are so many strong men fighting with them in the south. "


    "It''s not easy to deal with." Childe Wuxian agrees.


    "Fortunately, we know each other''s details. I''ll go to see my father and king. We''ll discuss how to deploy our forces." Peacock king said again.


    "No trace childe nods:" good


    After the peacock king left, the little fox turned over in his arms and fell asleep with his belly up.


    I can''t turn it over.


    "Woo..." The little fox woke up and looked at his master in a daze.


    "It''s OK. Sleep well." The childe with no trace patted her, soft voice way.


    That''s why little fox went back.


    Childe wutrace smiled. When he looked into the distance, he suddenly felt that life was not totally joyless.


    After receiving the news, Tuo Ba Rui frowned slightly and immediately ordered Lingtian palace disciples to return. But this time, he didn''t leave all of them, but allocated part of them to the north of Hua Ruge.


    He was still not at ease after doing this, so he wrote a letter to know Hua Ruge''s plan.


    With a response plan, you can see at a glance whether there is danger or not.


    Mink just thinks that the other side''s people are more powerful, and that the Xuan beast of his own side, together with the force of human assistance, is not enough, that is, he can''t change into a human, so he plans to fight hard.


    On the other hand, Shangguan Li writes and draws in his room all day long. He doesn''t go out or speak everyday.


    "Are you bored, sister Ali?" Asked mink, leaning against the door.


    Because he often comes here, shangguanli is not surprised at this, just keeping his head down and busy with his own affairs.


    Seeing that she didn''t answer, mink came in with one hand behind her.


    Shangguanli couldn''t help looking up and asked, "what did you take?"


    "Just picked, here you are." Mink presents a bright red fruit from behind like a treasure. It smells fragrant and refreshing. It can''t be hidden.


    "Ambergris?" Shangguan glass took a look and said in surprise.


    The mink nodded, "but this fruit is different from before. If you want to come to our territory, it will also change. I''ll pick it for you to taste if it''s fresh."


    "Try it?"


    Shangguan glass is a little confused. It''s the fruit of heaven and earth''s Lingbao level. There is only one tree in the world. It''s precious. After the change of heaven and earth, the fruit obviously evolved. How big is it for him to eat?


    Mink nodded, "yes, you can taste it. I''ll send you all the knots I like in a few years."


    "It''s too expensive to eat. Don''t give it to me. Don''t give it to others in the future?" After shangguanli refused, he didn''t forget to explain.


    "It''s just good food for you." Mink still doesn''t think it''s wrong.


    "Why?" Shangguanli subconsciously asks, but she regrets when she asks.


    This is a terrible problem for mink. He scratched his head and said: "I don''t know, but my sister said that there are so many reasons in this life. If you like to do it, you will regret it."


    This sentence seems to affect a nerve of shangguanli, even if she doesn''t say anything anymore.


    "What did I say wrong?" Mink can''t help being strange. This is what my sister said. It''s not wrong.


    "She can always find a reasonable answer for something that is not clear." Shangguanli said, looked up at him, and said seriously, "maybe it''s me who is wrong."

 Chapter 1455

    Hua Ruge''s people are stationed in the whole North. After all, they don''t know where the transmission array is built, so they are very vigilant before the invasion. There are many wing people flying in the sky.


    She lives in her own house and looks at the map of the whole North. She doesn''t know where the transmission array is. She can''t work out any tactics now. She can only wait for the invasion to find the right medicine.


    Also at this time, he received a letter from Tuo BARREI asking her about her strategy.


    Seeing that he asked such a question without judgment, she immediately smiled. She took out her pen to reply to the letter and said: "it''s not normal for people to be cold. Don''t they panic when they meet something?"


    Of course, she can''t write that. She just wrote that everything is OK here. Don''t worry.


    She just finished writing the letter and sent it to Xiao Si. Then a general ran in and said, "tell the master of the national division that there is a transmission array open in the forest outside the city. Several wing men who went to investigate have not come back. There is no more news for the time being."


    "It''s coming fast." Hua Yuege said, and began to shout: "fat and thin, it''s time for us to fight."


    The two people who were still eating in the backyard immediately appeared beside her, and the fat man said, "boss, I''ll take care of this. You can wait and see."


    Hua Ruge did not mobilize the guards in the city, but only brought thousands of mobile people.


    The transmission array outside the city is not big. Only a hundred people can be sent out at a time. Now there are several groups of people. Among these groups, Wang Mingchun, an old acquaintance of Hua Ruge, is known.


    "Cheer me up. Whoever catches Mr. Hua Ruge will be rewarded." Wang Mingchun said in a loud voice, still in a tone of "no man, no woman".


    "Do you have to catch it? Can we die? " Someone asked.


    "No way! How can I play if I want to die? I want him to taste the fear that life is not like death. " As if he were a winner,


    the old man around him patted him and said: "be careful."


    "I know, but this north part was their small world before, and there was no outstanding defense. The only one who could support the scene was Hua Ruge." Said Wang Mingchun.


    The old man nodded: "we must take the lead in getting the soul gun."


    "Don''t worry, father, it''s all about children." Wang Mingchun immediately clapped his chest to show his loyalty.


    Hua Ruge heard this sentence just after she arrived. She couldn''t help but pick it out. She stood on the sky and said to Wang Mingchun, "you''ve only been away for a few days, and then you forget how to be a human?"


    "Hua Ruge." Wang Mingchun called out with a gnashing of teeth, and then said, "I won''t let you go this time."


    "You are not qualified." Hua Ruge''s eyes swept in the crowd, and finally fell on Mr. Wang. He said, "I think this is the owner of the Wang family."


    "Exactly." Wang Laozi glanced at her and said, "you, Daewoo, have broken the contract openly. Now we will take this north by our own means, and those who know each other will be obediently handed over."


    "Although I didn''t cut the land to you, I helped you get rid of your competitors after all. So you should thank me. Even if you don''t give me a reward, it''s not right to do it." Hua Yuege replied.


    Wang Laozi calmly looked at her and said coldly, "you really don''t see the coffin and don''t shed tears."


    "I don''t dare to say that. I''m still young. I need you to see the coffin first." Hua Yuege said politely.


    Old Wang''s face suddenly turned ugly and said directly, "take it for me."


    The two great transcendental powers fly out from the face and take the direction of Hua Ruge.


    Where is Hua Ruge standing.


    Fat people and thin people can''t get up when they see their boss being bullied. They can fly forward directly without fancy movements, that is, they can kick one foot at a time, and they can''t even climb up.


    The two fell in front of Hua Ruge, and the thin man clapped his hands and said: "don''t come out and lose face with these crooked melons and split dates. Do you want to beat my eldest brother? Dream. "


    At that moment, he felt the breath fluctuation of these two people. It was absolutely the existence of one foot into the Tao.


    How can such a powerful power appear in this small territory?


    At this time, more and more people came to the south of Xinjiang. At the same time, there were several transmission lines behind them. People kept pouring out, all of them were super power in the eyes of people in this territory.


    At the same time, the soldiers came to report: "there are several more transmission lines in the city, and someone is coming out, and their strength is very strong."


    Hua Ruge picked up the eyebrows and said to the old Wang, who was stunned in front of him, "I''ll see you later."


    After she left, Mr. Wang gave Wang Mingchun a fierce stare: "why don''t you tell me that she has such a strong person around her?"


    "I don''t think it''s anything to do with you." Wang Mingchun''s argument in a low voice.


    Mr. Wang didn''t pay any attention to him at all, but said to himself, "it seems that we can''t be vague this time. We need to move something real."


    Hua Ruge went back to the city and found the transmission arrays directly, which were destroyed in three or two times. Then she dealt with those who just sent them out of the array. Because there were few people coming out at first, she had super thugs, which was soon solved.


    After the unrest in the city has been solved, there is no movement outside the city for the time being. I think we should make careful arrangements.


    Hua rugo knows that this hard battle is just around the corner. In the face of enemies who have an average of one or two realms higher, they have no advantage. The only strength she can rely on is the Lingtian palace disciples transferred by Tuo BARREI.


    During this period, Tuo barrui studied several sets of sword arrays and passed them on. Now, Lingtian palace collective can be on its own, but the number is still far from enough.


    In the face of this situation, any strategy is useless and can only be resisted.


    Of course, in addition to her side, other places are also under the pressure of the army. Among these forces, Tuo BARREI, who attacks the west, is the strongest. These forces are all for revenge, dare to fight, and are very difficult to deal with.


    The peacock king in the South led his immortal beasts to resist the enemy. They had no other advantage, but they had a lot of people. With their familiarity with the terrain, they could kill some people.


    Juntianxia is located in Zhongzhou. He is happy to learn that two major territories will attack five directions at the same time. After all, no matter how strong it is, it will weaken the point, which is convenient for each to break through.


    In the eastern xuanshou forest, shangguanli puts down his brush and still doesn''t see any mood fluctuation from his face.


    Little mink is too lazy to see what she has written. She just asks, "sister a Li, if you want me to see it, just hit it directly. It''s useless to calculate anything at this time."


    "There''s no reason not to use it. Do you want to hear from me?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    Mink nodded honestly, "yes."


    It''s not only Hua Ruge who told him to obey, but also he was convinced of shangguanli.

 Chapter 1456

    Foreign forces in several directions are covetous. The first war broke out in the north of huaruge. After that, news of war came from other regions.


    Hua Ruge has a strong influence in the south of Xinjiang. She counted it, but there are dozens of them coming out of the border, and they don''t seem to be the highest leaders.


    The strength of the mainland here is generally incomparable, only relying on her. Fat and thin two people and Ling Tiangong support the scene, so that the number of casualties will not be out of control seriously.


    At this time, Hua Yuege couldn''t care so much. During a truce, she summoned the spirit of the sky city and said to the little gray figure, "I now allow you to absorb the blood and flesh of the outside world."


    "Really?" The spirit''s voice was excited.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "well, wait for the city to drive the sky."


    "Yes." Qi Ling agreed.


    Now all parties in the world are in a war. The most intense one is the region where Tuo BARREI is located in the north. Because these people are on guard, the Tiandao array cannot be reproduced, and they can only fight with real weapons.


    In this way, because of the overall strength, the war situation will be at a disadvantage. The sword array of Lingtian palace can be on its own. However, it is not mature enough. Other sects and Daewoo army can not help much.


    The most difficult thing is that at the same time, there are 13 people who are strong enough to break away from the situation, and at the same time, they are determined to kill him.


    Tuoba Rui is not a vegetarian either. When the long sword comes out of its sheath, his whole breath is different. He is weightless when he moves his hand. He is thunderous. No one in the thirteen can get close to him.


    Today, Tuo Barry has already crossed the threshold of emptiness and reached the realm of foolishness. It''s not hard to fight with transcendence at a higher level, but he doesn''t like more people.


    However, he had consumed too much before, and now he has not fully recovered, resulting in not able to play 10% of the skill, so he has to deal with it first.


    On the other side of the imperial capital, the forces from other regions have surrounded the imperial city. There are both those from the central and southern regions, which are quite messy. But their combat effectiveness is still there.


    Juntianxia takes out the jade seal to frighten, and the specially trained army goes out of the city to fight. Although the situation looks critical, juntianxia doesn''t seem to think there is anything, how to do it or what.


    In the southern xuanshou forest, there is a river of blood. The immortal beast has been killed and injured countless times. The unmarked young master is the one who is superior to the other. There are only seven here, which is relatively not difficult.


    It is said that the five battlefields in the southeast, northwest, middle and other four sides are normal. Only the forest of xuanshou in the East, the people in the south of Xinjiang have come through the transmission array, but the battle has not started yet.


    It''s not just foreigners'' wonder. People in southern Xinjiang are also puzzled. When they arrived, the animals in the forest of xuanshou had disappeared. They couldn''t find anyone to fight.


    And even in such a situation, they dare not venture forward. After all, last time, Zhongjiang was a living example. They broke in directly, and the whole army was destroyed.


    However, it''s not appropriate for them not to move forward. So these people carefully and carefully explore the forest, and then move forward carefully to pick up the natural materials and treasures they need.


    Such a pedestrian''s speed is very slow, which inevitably leads to a little panic. It''s really a strange phenomenon.


    Therefore, the spirit of all people is tense. They dare not put it down at all. When they want to relax, they think about how their friends and people in central Xinjiang died.


    Such a thought is really refreshing, one by one tightened the string, alert to any changes around.


    Three days later, a bird in the sky will all look at it at the first time, and it will scare the bird to fly again at a glance.


    It''s a very dangerous phenomenon if they often lead soldiers. However, no one in their team pays attention to it.


    In recent days, the spirit of Hua Ruge is also tense. There are people dying all the time on the battlefield. She can''t be ignored as a commander-in-chief, but she can''t do anything now. She has to wait.


    Fat people and thin people were fighting with a dozen other people''s transcendence. They thought they were going to be entangled for a while. As a result, the two of them were not vague. They used both hands and feet. They were just breathing. These ten people were beaten down from the sky. What''s more, they were directly beaten into the earth. That''s called a clean and clean one.


    After the fight, they were not happy. They went straight to the distance and said, "I know you are powerful. Come out and let me know."


    The other side looked at each other.


    The old man with high morale can''t sit down. He flies up and says, "who are you two?"


    "Together." Fat and thin said in unison.


    After losing to Hua Ruge last time, they thought about it when they went back. They couldn''t do anything too much. After all, if they had been together, they might have returned to the northern Xinjiang with the ghost gun.


    The old man was obviously shocked. He didn''t expect that the strong would be so shameless.


    "Give me the other one." In the south of Xinjiang, there is another person with white hair and beard. He is a fairy family.


    Fat and thin people also know that these two are not as easy to deal with as before, but they still have a floating voice: "come on, haven''t been active for a long time."


    The war is about to break out. Hua Ruge stands at the bottom to watch the war.


    The fat and thin duo, who are usually not serious, have also taken out their magic tools.


    The fat man uses a meteor hammer, and the thin man then takes out his magic weapon, which is a Langya stick.


    Each other''s two masters also took out their own magic tools, one was a long sword, the other was a whisk.


    "Boom!"


    A blast in the sky, this is not hand in hand, only the two sides released their momentum.


    Hua rugo looked at it with a big mouth. When she felt the pressure, she was a little frightened, not to mention other people with poor spirits.


    "What realm is it?" She muttered down there.


    Qi Ling absorbed the essence of blood and flesh, which was very exciting. By the way, she was puzzled: "this is about to enter the realm of Tao."


    "Entry into Tao realm is the realm above transcendence?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "Yes, but there are many people who are beyond the realm, but few of them can really cross that threshold, and most of them die in this realm." The spirit was in a good mood. He took the initiative to answer without waiting for Hua Ruge to ask.


    "That is to say, how many of them have such power before they have reached the threshold?" Hua Ruge asked, touching his chin.


    "After entering the Tao, the state is different from that of the earth and the clouds. It''s a chance for them to touch some roads." The spirit of the instrument continued.


    Hua Ruge nodded, then turned his mind to him in the city and asked, "if you know so many things, who are you?"

 Chapter 1457

    "If you want to ask me who I am, you have to give me benefits. If you want to think about what benefits I have, I will be satisfied." Qi Ling starts to play the music again.


    Hua Ruge turned a white eye and said, "let it go."


    "You don''t ask any more?" The spirit of the instrument does not give up.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "I''m not good. Don''t ask."


    Qi Ling is helpless for a while. How can his master keep on doing nothing? It''s not easy to pit things according to his mind.


    The battle is still going on. The fat and the thin above meet their opponents for the first time, but now they are in the same situation. They are fighting very vigorously.


    Looking at the battle intensity of the battlefield above, Hua rugo couldn''t imagine what he would be in if he didn''t have these two men.


    She can''t get involved in a battle of this scale.


    Because the other side has touched the bottom of this side before, there are only two strong people of this level coming, so she is not needed to deal with it.


    Just when she was happy, the five strong people from the other side of the border came together and attacked her.


    She pupil slightly enlarges: "five dozen one, you still don''t want point face?"


    "You want to die." Before the five great powers spoke, Wang Mingchun began to clamor behind them.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes fell on him and picked out the corner of his eyes and said, "you are so tired of living."


    Of course, although angry, but now after all, surrounded by the five strong, she can not fight others.


    In the face of this situation, Hua Ruge is a little weak. After all, she fought one Cao Hai last time and then poisoned and plotted. Now these five are beyond her ability.


    "Senior, I don''t think we can solve the problem fundamentally by using hands. Otherwise, let''s all settle down and have a good talk." Hua Yuege immediately changed into a smiling face.


    Among the five, Wang Mingchun''s father, Wang''s head of the family, said: "it''s better for the master of the state to do so. If you give us the territory under your feet, we are willing to let you live. I can also tell you something about yourself."


    The other four nodded.


    If they didn''t want the territory of the western border, they didn''t want to have a feud with Hua rugo. After all, even the emperor huangquan had been defeated by her. Moreover, the means of Tuo BARREI shocked them. They didn''t want to have such a person to seek their revenge.


    "I think it can be further discussed. I don''t care, but it''s not good that millions of people in this territory will give their lives to me and I''ll sell them later." Hua Yuege''s embarrassed way.


    "It depends on your heart whether your life is more important or their life is more important." Wang went on.


    "You''re asking a little bit of a deep question. Let me think about it." Hua Ruge touched his chin, thought for a moment and finally looked up and said, "I think it''s still my life that matters."


    The Wang family leader smiled, "so what''s your decision?"


    "Because I can keep them safe if I live." Hua Ruge said the second half of the sentence.


    A few people face cold: "little age, I do not know the height of the earth."


    "I don''t think we need to talk about it." Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows and looked at several people. He said seriously, "I just asked, do you want to fight?"


    "We will never stop killing you." Several people said in unison.


    Now they can see that Hua is like a song. They can''t get hold of the Northern Territory.


    "I hope you don''t regret it." When Hua Ruge spoke, there was a city suddenly enlarged in the sky. Before people could react, the whole battlefield had been surrounded for hundreds of miles.


    These five strong men, including those fighting in the sky, were stunned for a moment, because they felt a strong and fierce atmosphere when the city was shrouded.


    It seems that this artifact is not of high level. It''s just a Taoist artifact rather than a artifact. However, the breath it can emit is more terrible than some artifact.


    Because these people think it''s weird.


    At this time, the people on the land also stopped fighting and retreated to their own camps. They did not know what this sudden change would bring to people, so they could only watch the war for a while.


    "In these days, all the blood, flesh, essence and spirit of those who died have disappeared. They have been absorbed by your magic weapon?" In the sky, the old man who played with the fat man asked,


    "it''s me." Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "it''s for you."


    A few people there were surprised, and the old man said, "these means are against the law of heaven. You will suffer from endless karma and die."


    "I can''t be left or right to die, let alone you who are against me." Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows slightly, and didn''t take it seriously.


    "What a big voice the baby has." The old man looked angry.


    The fat man said in a hurry, "how can I talk to my boss? Watch the hammer."


    So they fought together again and didn''t give the old man a chance to talk.


    The battle over the skinny side is even more imminent. No matter what the overall situation is, these two people should start if they are not happy.


    "Let''s do it, too." The Wang family leader is decisive.


    In the past few days, the land has become a river of blood. I don''t know how many people died. If those blood, flesh, essence and spirit are absorbed, the strength of the city is very important. It''s better to start first.


    "Is it a little naive to want to kill me in my place?" Hua Ruge said, suddenly a bloody array appeared in the direction of the whole people in southern Xinjiang, covering tens of thousands of people.


    There is only a big array between the five and Hua Ruge, when they just can''t live.


    Before they attacked the array, the hanging array was operated under the control of the spirit. After a few days of accumulation, the city of the sky is now very powerful. Even if it can''t hurt the strong temporarily, the people in the lower part of the array can still deal with those who are in the state of emptiness and innocence.


    All of a sudden, there were screams in the big array. The blood color was filled and the evil spirit was overwhelming.


    The five transcendental forces tried to break the big formation with all their strength. However, the more people killed, the stronger the strength of the big formation. At first, they thought they could break it in a little while, and later, they felt powerless.


    The two old people in the sky who are about to enter the Taoist realm are also in a hurry, because it is certain that the whole army will be destroyed if they go on like this. However, the fat and thin people can''t easily find the one who accompanies the fight to let them escape, so they have no skills even if they are in a hurry.


    Seeing this and the scene, no one began to worry. Among them, Mr. Wang said, "Hua Ruge, do you really want to kill all of them?"


    "I just asked you, you decide their life and death." Hua Yuege said again with a faint voice: "they can''t blame me if they want to blame me. They can only blame themselves and the wrong person."

 Chapter 1458

    "Hua Ruge, you are cruel." Wang pointed to Hua as a song, and his mouth froze with abuse.


    "If I don''t give you some strength, you people don''t know what awe is." Hua rugo said angrily, "if you don''t want to kill me and occupy my territory, I''m still playing with mountains and waters. I need to fight and kill with you."


    There''s nothing left to say. This time, they really feel that they can''t fight, they can''t fight, they can''t talk, they should be invaders. It''s humiliating to talk about it.


    The array of the sky city is under the control of the spirit of the weapon. The more powerful it is, the fiercer the weapon seems to show its fangs to the world for the first time.


    Tens of thousands of people lost their lives one after another and became the nourishment of the city of the sky. Before they died, they had a thought and regretted it.


    A good home doesn''t need to be invaded. Now it''s good. I didn''t get the chance, but I lost my life first.


    Hua Ruge saw Wang Mingchun, who was struggling to support himself in the hanging array. He couldn''t help saying, "I didn''t advise you not to provoke me?"


    "I''m wrong, aunt. Please forgive me." Wang Mingchun kneels in this direction to beg for mercy.


    "It''s not easy to live once in my hand. You don''t value it or blame me." Hua is just like a song.


    This is equivalent to a death sentence for Wang Mingchun. After a while, he disappeared into the array and became a nourishment.


    When the people below are almost dead, Qi Ling will concentrate more powerful forces on the five great transcendental powers in the air. At this time, the power of the city of the sky is very terrible, and these five people can not be spared.


    Hua Ruge has to admit that the sky city is really powerful after it has the spirit, which is much more powerful than her use.


    After the five people were hanged in the big array, there was no one left in the big array, only the magic tools and space rings everywhere, the body and spirit were absorbed.


    Qi Ling felt unhappy, so he sang to China like a song: "master, if you can let me kill tens of thousands of people over there, I guarantee that this city will have the power that no artifact has."


    "Don''t even think about it. It''s my own person." Hua Yuege''s faint warning.


    "How can you dominate after you are so indecisive?" The spirit of utensil is inside.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "this is called principle. OK, take away these magic tools and the city."


    "My good master..."


    "If you don''t shut up, I''ll beat you." Hua Ruge''s voice is heavier.


    Of course, she has a strong tolerance for her own people.


    The city disappeared, and only four people were still fighting in the sky. Hua rugo knew that these two people certainly didn''t want to help themselves, so he didn''t do it.


    Moreover, although the sky city is now strong, it may not be able to deal with the two old.


    As soon as the city is closed, all the forces trapped in it have wiped out their sweat. Just then, it seems like a dream. It''s not true.


    That''s tens of thousands of strong people. They just don''t have any bones left in a moment. They can''t accept it.


    Of course, they soon associate with the World War I of Tuo BARREI a few days ago, so they can understand a saying better. It''s not that a family doesn''t enter a house, but that they dare to love more than one monster in their house.


    "You guys, I think most of the forces in southern Xinjiang have been eradicated. Now, let''s go for the last time to clean up the transmission array they left behind." Hua Ruge''s attitude towards the major forces is much more friendly. Especially when he smiles, he really thinks that she is a vase.


    "Yes." All the major forces agreed to go to the location of the transmission array found before.


    Hua Ruge sent Ling Tiangong people back to the city for standby, and then wrote a letter to send it to the dark night Pavilion. Although shangguanli is not in town now, the servants will reply when they see her.


    What she wants to ask is how the war is now. She''s basically done. If there''s any problem, she can help.


    After that, I found a flat stone to lie down and look at the war in the sky.


    The strength of these four people is very strong. If the rules of the world had not just been perfected, Hua rugo would even suspect that they would have smashed the space.


    Of course, she didn''t know how simple it was to watch the bustle. She was also carefully aware of the laws contained in the power, which would be very helpful for her later breakthrough.


    of course, the battle at this level lasted for a long time, which was the first time that Hua Ruge had seen these two living treasures so seriously.


    Now the mountain forest has been blown into hills by their aftershocks, but they are still full of energy. If Hua Ruge''s position is moved again and again, there will be no result.


    And not only there is no result, there is no trend of winning or losing, but it has always been a considerable strength. Apart from the grand scene, every battle afterwave can level a mountain, there is nothing beautiful.


    From noon to night, Hua rugo yawned. She had not slept since the beginning of the war. Now she looks like a hypnotic war.


    But Hua rugo knows that if she sleeps here, she will be blasted into cinders by the afterwaves, so she wisely says: "you fight slowly, I''ll go back to sleep first."


    Fat thin two people smell speech one Leng, some doubt life, this battle is not good?


    So after Hua rugo left, the two people were in a hurry. They preached thunder light over the manipulative device. The thunder light is not the ordinary thunder light, and it is very aggressive. It will explode as long as it meets the body, which is very difficult to deal with.


    Hua Ruge just walked a few steps, and when he saw it, he retreated back and looked at it carefully.


    She found that the unusual part of the thunder light lies in the power itself. It seems that it''s not thunder light, but a kind of violent spiritual power. Everyone has enough headache for a while.


    Of course, they can''t give people a chance to react. They almost took several shots in a row and steadily controlled the situation.


    Hua rugo thought it interesting again. As expected, just after the dark, the two men defeated their opponents one after another, and then picked their storage ring and gave it to Hua rugo.


    "What''s the matter, boss? Is that the last move of the dragon''s tail particularly good-looking?" The fat man asked with a smile.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "of course."


    Although she liked these two people very much, she had to say this without conscience.


    "Don''t be shameful. Can you look better than me?" Thin one face is not angry way.


    "Let''s get the boss to comment." Fat advice.


    Thin son nods: "who is afraid of who."


    Hua rugo said before the two of them said, "I have something to do. I''ll go back first."


    While they were arguing again, she slipped away at once. However, after seeing such a high-intensity battle, she could not even talk and laugh with him. Her strength was not deep enough.


    It may be that they need to practice. Hua Ruge always has a deep sense of crisis.

 Chapter 1459

    The strength of these two people is already immeasurable. If their real boss, huangquan emperor, recovers, it will be terrible. If they come to her for trouble, they will die.


    She felt that she had to take advantage of the fact that emperor huangquan had not fully recovered, and try to find a way, either to improve her own strength or simply to send the ghost gun back to others.


    However, she used the artifact well and was reluctant to send it back. In addition, Emperor huangquan seriously injured Tuo BARREI and childe Wuchen, and she didn''t want to live in peace with him.


    She struggled for a while on her way back, but it was only a moment, and soon she realized that it was too early to think about it now.


    The urgent task now is to know the situation of all parties, especially Tuo BARREI, who has experienced the first World War and does not know whether he can bear the second battle.


    Because of this thought, she didn''t fall asleep though there was no accident this night.


    , when the moon is clear, she sits up and Tucao herself, "what kind of evil do I do? I''m not alone. I must make complaints about such good fortune."


    of course, she went back after Tucao, make complaints about sleeping in bed.


    At breakfast the next day, the people in the dark night Pavilion arrived. When the young man sent Yu Jian over, Hua Ruge didn''t even receive her. He scanned it with his mind and read the information inside.


    But the message is very clear: "in these five days, all parties have successively ended the battle and won all the battles. Now they are dealing with the follow-up matters."


    Hua rugo thought that he was finished early, but didn''t expect that other people were not slow at all. They had started to clean the battlefield only five days before and after?


    What do these people do?


    Of course, these jade slips are not mentioned. She can only send someone to inquire about them.


    And just two days ago, in the southern territory, childe wutrace cut down seven super escapes in three days. At this time, the immortal beast in the southern xuanshou forest and the clan that came to support were already dead and wounded.


    Of course, because there are too many immortals, some people were killed and injured there, and now they are persuading to surrender.


    Young master peacock Wang broke an arm when he was injured. Then he fell beside childe wutrace and whispered: "childe, we are afraid that we can''t last for long. If you go out alive, can you help me to bring a word to Ali?"


    It''s not easy for childe wutrace to fight with one enemy and seven enemies. Now he has been hurt and is closing his eyes and regulating his breath.


    The peacock king can''t get an answer naturally, so he can only go on: "I''ll take it as your promise. In this way, you tell her that I''ve never joked with her. I really like her."


    "She is different from other girls. She is a little deeper and doesn''t like talking very much, but I can feel her heart is as hot as ours. She also needs feelings and needs to be taken care of."


    "I think I still know her, but I don''t think I''ll live long, so tell her to try to open up and accept other people who are worth accepting." Peacock king said several words in a row.


    Childe wutrace is still there to adjust his breath. Now I don''t know how many waves of charge were killed again.


    He stood up sadly and rushed out.


    "Wait." At this time, childe wutrace slowly opened his eyes.


    "Peacock king Lian asks hurriedly:" what I say you hear


    "I heard you, but I won''t help you. If you have something, you can say it yourself." The childe said and stood up slowly.


    "Peacock king a listen to be anxious:" this king is the blood of the animal king, can''t escape on the spot


    "Why didn''t they die?" Childe Wu trace''s subtle rhetorical question.


    He is usually indifferent and gentle. Now the white robe is stained with blood, and the smile in his eyes is put away. That indifference seems to have another interpretation, that is self-confidence, a calm demeanor.


    Peacock king is a little stupefied. At this moment, he feels that childe wutrace is more like a king. He plans a strategy and holds everything between his hands.


    Childe Wuxian saw his broken arm, and his eyes flashed a little white light.


    In a moment, the peacock king broke his arm and grew again. He moved unbelievably, which was exactly the same as before.


    "What is this skill?" He was completely ignorant.


    He didn''t say that he had seen it, but he didn''t even hear of it.


    "Tell you later." Childe wutrace said and stepped forward to the old peacock king, facing tens of thousands of people from the south of Xinjiang.


    At this time, another charge failed. The opposite side was sneering: "it''s a joke that you want to stop us with your strength."


    "Your escape is dead." The childe without trace spoke lightly.


    The man''s face was a little ugly, but he said quickly, "so what can we do? We can still step on your forest and take your chance."


    "It means that no one of you can threaten me any more, and I can be relieved to do so." The childe with no trace is still that indifferent tone.


    The people over there heard it inexplicably.


    "You think you can deal with tens of thousands of us alone? Are you not crazy? " There is a disdainful way over there.


    "I haven''t done it before, but I can try." Said the childe, with white eyes again.


    At that time, all the people in the opposite side felt that their bodies had problems, some of them did not listen to orders, and every time they found that their organs had failed, accompanied by the aging of the limbs, the drying up of the Dantian, the withering of the meridians, and the body no longer had any usable power.


    It''s a terrible process. It''s like God takes what he has given people and takes it away one by one.


    They really feel the exhaustion of their lives. This is what they have been doing for decades or even centuries. It''s all condensed into the moment in front of them. No one can escape from the powerful rules of time.


    In this process, not only the people who have experienced it feel terrible, but also the immortal beast and the major forces feel cold all over. So many strong people actually grow old and die in an instant.


    They seem to see their own hundred years later, how can they not follow the heartbreak.


    But when they jump out of things, they secretly rejoice. After all, those who die are those who will reap their own lives. Now that they die, they will be safe.


    Who cares what it will look like after a hundred years? Isn''t it the greatest blessing to be alive now?


    "What''s your magic?" It was a difficult sentence from those inside.


    "No sense." Childe Wuxian spits out these three words lightly.


    The man was immediately infuriated, but childe Wuwen didn''t think about it. It''s a supernatural power. When did it become a sorcery.

 Chapter 1460

    When you know that you can speak, there comes the incessant cry for mercy. Some cry and cry. Some are scared to the core. But no matter what reaction you have, you don''t blink.


    Little fox seemed to feel something and crawled out of his sleeve, but when she just looked out, her eyes were covered before she saw what had happened.


    "Listen, go back." The low way of the childe without trace.


    At this moment, his voice is unconsciously soft. It''s not like a person who kills tens of thousands of people without blinking.


    After listening to it, little fox knew that something bad had happened, but his most accurate feeling was that he thought his master''s voice was very pleasant, so he couldn''t refuse it.


    Then, in a flash of white light, she went to the space of the Xuan beast in the sleeve.


    When the childe raised his eyes again, the tenderness in his eyes had disappeared, leaving nothing but calm and calm.


    In order to avoid this kind of thing happening again, he must not be kind-hearted. Of course, he has never had anything to do with it.


    Under the God of time, tens of thousands of people on the opposite side turned into dead bones in an instant. The immortal beast and all the major forces were stunned, and could not imagine that the war would end like this.


    After childe wutrace made a move, his face was a little white. The peacock king asked him: "childe, are you ok?"


    "It''s not a matter of exertion." The childe of no trace said lightly, and then said again: "after that, I''ll probably have to close my door and recuperate, and then I can only rely on you."


    "Of course, I''ll send you back to the cave." Peacock king Lian hurried.


    When childe wutrace left, the rest of the people in the battlefield were still ignorant. Let me look at you and you look at me. It seems that you haven''t calmed down.


    After a while, all the big masters whispered: "what skill is this?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve never heard of it."


    "It doesn''t look like magic. Why is it so powerful?"


    "Well, we can''t guess which one of these people in the small world is simple, just get used to it."


    "That''s right. We can''t catch up with those monsters. Let''s face it."


    The voice of the discussion is getting smaller and smaller. Finally, it changes the topic, starts to clean up the battlefield, distribute the spoils, and starts to destroy the nearby transmission array.


    When the traceless childe walked into the cave, it was the setting sun, that is, Hua Ruge had just collected the time of the city of the sky.


    Hua Ruge was stunned when he heard the news, but it''s really the ability of Childe wutrace. I think he has improved his strength and skill.


    As long as there is no one with particularly strong strength, such as a person who is out of the way or strong enough to make trouble, he can make good use of his magic power, and those who are weak in cultivation cannot resist at all.


    When she heard this, fat and thin were around. Even though they were shocked by their experience, fat people even sang to China: "this man is no worse than your man, who are you in this small territory?"


    The thin man nodded approvingly: "when I met him in your house, I didn''t see that he was able to be magical at all. He was still that kind of demon level time magic."


    "Yeah, I can''t think it''s so strong looking at people who are not aggressive." The fat man said and looked at Xiang huaruge: "I don''t think he has a good feeling for you, and his eyes are not the same."


    "His eyes are affectionate. Don''t think about it." Hua Ruge said.


    "You don''t know. We men know men best. They are absolutely different to you." The fat man said firmly.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "really not, I''ve got married. How could he have this idea?"


    "What''s the matter with marrying someone? It''s not bad for a pretty girl like you to marry two people." The fat man said: "when you have one left hand and one right hand, they can help you fight and take care of you. Do you think it''s all satisfactory?"


    Hua Ruge followed his thinking to imagine such a picture. He just felt the thunder rolling and shook his head directly. "I dare say that as long as I put forward this idea, I can guarantee that I can''t get a man to fight with his chickens and eggs."


    "What do you say?" Thin people are curious on one side.


    Hua rugo grinned: "I''ll be killed. You don''t know how stingy that man in my family is."


    "Your man is right. I need to see a daughter-in-law closely." The fat man immediately changed camp.


    Thin man glared at him and said, "can you have some backbone? If you talk about the boss now, you can find a woman for yourself."


    "I must find you a sister-in-law before you can find one." Fat man, I''m doing it for you.


    Hua Ruge ignores the quarrel between the two, eats his own peanuts and listens to the news from the storyteller on the stage.


    Two days ago, on the other side of the capital, the forbidden army blocked the people and horses from southern and central Xinjiang for a few days, and they were unable to resist, so they withdrew to the foot of the imperial city.


    Those two people wanted to rush in, but they were stopped by the Dragon Qi emanating from the jade seal.


    At this time, King Tianxia, who had been sitting in the sky above the palace, opened his eyes and stepped forward from the void.


    The bottom sees the appearance then shout: "gentleman world, you have the ability to break a contract, do not have the ability to go out of the city first battle?"


    "Challenge me in my capital of Daewoo?" King world bent over to look at the people under the city, cold way: "you don''t have to run so far to find death."


    "Don''t pretend, I think you just have your own watch. This seal is indestructible to you, but it can''t stop us." The man went on.


    "All over the world, it''s not the king''s land. In my territory, you have only two choices: surrender or death?" Juntianxia looks at them and talks again.


    The following person sends out a burst of laughter way: "little emperor, you haven''t distinguished this is reality or dream."


    "Now, you have only one choice. I don''t think you want to, but I can help you." The king world says Mou Guang more cold su.


    Just after his voice fell, the light of the imperial city''s jade seal began to spread, and the Dragon chanted in the sky. All the forces of Qi were converging in this direction.


    In the days before this, the monarchy had laid a solid foundation for this.


    Golden light shrouded outside the Imperial City, among the invaders of southern and central Xinjiang. At the same time, the forbidden army withdrew to the Imperial Palace and left the golden light shrouded area.


    People in southern and central Xinjiang are not stupid either. Knowing that the golden light is not good for those who come, they want to withdraw into the imperial palace when the forbidden army enters the imperial palace. As a result, they suddenly find that the golden light is like a huge stone weighing ten thousand jin, which makes it difficult to walk here.

 Chapter 1461

    They can''t even catch up with the returning soldiers.


    Jun Tianxia soon put the power of Qi transportation on the people. At this time, they not only couldn''t move HIA to see the countless golden dragon of Qi transportation slowly appear in the golden light, and attack these people.


    When the air of heaven and earth is rich to a certain extent, these people can''t lift their heads, let alone fight back.


    At this moment, they understand what it means to be king. He has already occupied this continent and controlled the air movement of heaven and earth. So as long as he is here, he is a God who can control the power of air movement of heaven and earth.


    The Golden Dragon evolved from less to more, and finally became countless. These golden dragons continued to penetrate the body of the invaders, killing them one by one.


    Of course, there are also those who can''t help it, such as the nameless and the strong.


    Because he didn''t have the Phoenix seal to cooperate with Hua Ruge, his strength was still a little poor, so these people struggled a little and rose up, left the area covered by the golden dragon, and went straight to the king.


    Heaven and earth are bound up for the king. As long as the king dies, the great hall will not die.


    Juntianxia also thought of this hand, and had already prepared, so he turned over his hand and took out the God destroying axe to attack fiercely.


    The people below can see clearly and plainly, and they all lament the power of their own emperors.


    You should know that it''s transcendent. One can wipe out the existence of any clan. Their emperors can fight against five people at the same time.


    And they soon saw the power of the king after holding the axe. He was covered with golden light, echoing with the axe. They did not know that he thought it was the God of war coming back to the world.


    So many women are starting to see stars again, and many are talking about why Jun Tianxia doesn''t draft, when he will draft, and how many chances he will have if he chooses.


    One of the old ministers listened to his granddaughter and maid, only shook his head and said, "son, let''s find someone else. Don''t think about it, Emperor."


    "Why?"


    "You have forgotten that your grandfather and I are the etiquette department. We have been urging each other for one month, and we have jointly signed a trade-off in three months. What can be said and what can not be said has been said. But now, do you see any changes?"


    "Maybe the emperor will figure it out after a long time?" The granddaughter said something unwillingly.


    "I''m not hopeful. I''ve been urging him since he became king two years ago. Now six or seven years have passed. It''s not useless." The old minister''s eyes are red every time he thinks about it.


    Every night, I would beat my chest and say I''m sorry to the emperor.


    The girl said strangely, "I used to say that I was in the heart of master Guoshi, but now I see that master Guoshi has become the master mother of Lingtian palace. Why can''t our emperor think about it?"


    "I have no way to know. I have to wait. I hope I can see one more empress in Daewoo in my lifetime." The old man sighed.


    The girl also nodded: "I really want to know who is worthy of our emperor."


    On the sky, the emperor is very good at fighting five people. It has something to do with his holding the artifact. Before there is no artifact, he can barely deal with one. Now the strength of artifact can be promoted. It''s not difficult to deal with these five people.


    In the last part of their life, the only thing they can say is to beg for mercy. When they know that begging doesn''t work, they can only cry.


    The people in Daewoo heard the deafening wailing, but they didn''t feel much pity for them. These people are responsible for their own actions at all times. They must learn from them.


    It''s obvious that the monarch at the top thinks the same way. He''s indifferent when he hears the plea from the bottom. He can''t even wave his heartstrings. He''s still focused on fighting.


    He began to spend time studying the ways of these people''s skills and see what he could experience from them, so it was hard to solve for a while.


    When he got to know them, he thought they were useless, so the axe went up and down, and he used only a few dozen moves to kill five people one by one.


    At this time, there was a sound of cheering and shouting from both inside and outside the imperial city. The sound was so loud that it completely overwhelmed those who were covered by the golden light.


    Those people feel constrained by the pressure of the heaven and the earth, and they can''t fight at all. So it''s better for Jinlong to fight, or for them to attack far away. In a word, these people can''t escape or win.


    Standing on the wall of the Imperial City, looking at the people who are constantly swallowed by the golden light below, there is no fluctuation in the heart of the monarch, but more concerned about the development of other directions.


    Among them, he was completely relieved to Tuoba Rui Wuwen. As for mink, he was reckless. Fortunately, shangguanli followed him. Since shangguanli promised to take action, he would not let mink suffer much loss.


    It''s mainly on the other side of Hua Ruge. First, Hua Ruge''s strength is indeed lower than several of them. Even if they are accompanied by two fat and thin people, it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t send out a stronger presence because of these two people.


    Hua Ruge seems to have a delicate mind, but in fact, it''s just a muscle. Even if she can''t win, she can''t leave other forces behind and run away, and even more, she won''t let the small world land of Northern Xinjiang go.


    So he will worry more about her.


    While he was thinking about this, the last person who was covered by the golden light was pierced by two golden Dragons of air transportation one before and one after, and fell into a pool of blood.


    So the people around Dayu knelt down: "long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Then the people who couldn''t see the scene heard the voice and knew that it was prosperous. They knelt down and followed Shanhu.


    Standing above the city wall and looking at the great rivers and mountains below, the king said in a low way: "how can such rivers and mountains have no one to share with me?"


    Li Gonggong is on one side, and when he hears this, he is excited: "the emperor finally thinks about the draft, right?"


    "What?" As if you didn''t understand me, I frowned and asked.


    "Don''t you want to find a sleeper?" Li Gonggong asked.


    Jun Tianxia nodded after hearing the words, but he didn''t wait for Gonggong Li to be happy. He said again, "but this man, I will find it myself."


    So Mr. Li had no words again.


    How can they not think of it.


    The voice of the lower mountain gradually subsided. The king turned around and asked, "how are the other directions?"


    "The spy came back two days ago and said that he was still fighting in those directions." Li replied.


    The king world coagulated the eyebrow way: "some news reports to me at the first time."


    "Yes." Mr. Li replied.


    Two days ago in the western Xinjiang, the number of supernatural powers fighting with Tuo barrow had been reduced from a dozen to four. At noon on that day, even these four people were cut off by him one after another.


    Because this side of the offensive is the most fierce, so now Ling Tiangong''s casualties are not small.

 Chapter 1462

    Tuoba Rui looked at the battlefield in front of him, his eyes were cold, and he slowly opened his mouth and said, "back."


    So the people of Lingtian palace quickly backed away, and the people of Zhongjiang didn''t make a move at this time. After all, after the death of their own strong man, they were very afraid of Tuoba Rui.


    After all, this man once let tens of thousands of them not even have the chance to struggle to die in this territory, of course, they will panic.


    "You people have come to die from time to time." Tuoba Rui said lightly, and then said: "just, complete you."


    In the next moment, he was shining with silver light. At last, a pair of huge silver wings were born behind him. The wings grew bigger and bigger, and the silver light became more and more dazzling.


    "There is no array this time. We don''t believe what he can do. Let''s go together and kill him." Someone in central Xinjiang shouted.


    Under this voice, many people agreed: "yes, kill this man and avenge our fellow robes."


    These people say again fly and rise, toward Tuoba Rui rush.


    Tuo Ba Rui tells Lingtian palace people not to move. Just when those people are approaching, his huge silver wings are sliced out from behind, and they are washed away with the terrorist power of heavenly rules.


    These people are stupid in the face of attack, because under this power, they don''t know how to fight back. Obviously, the power is still in their own bodies, but they just don''t know how to use it.


    This is the psychology that comes into being under the powerful authority, just like no matter what moves you use, you can''t escape, and you can''t get away with it.


    When these people break through the pressure and want to escape, they find that all directions are blocked. They can''t run away at all. They can do nothing but wait for death.


    The huge silver wings are hundreds of meters long, and almost half of the people who sweep down are split in two, which is a shocking scene.


    The other half was frightened. The first reaction was to run. However, before they could run out, the other half of silver wings fell from the sky. This time, they didn''t cut them off, but smashed them.


    These people have the highest strength, just like Tuoba Rui, but they are not rivals, let alone mobilize their supernatural power.


    "Boom!"


    Silver wings smashed down, these people were directly shot seven orifices bleeding, fell from the sky.


    There''s not a single opening left on this shot.


    After finishing these, Tuo Barry put up his wings and said to his subordinates, "clear the battlefield and destroy the transmission array."


    "Yes, Lord." Lingtian palace people excited way.


    What powerful people from other regions are still vulnerable to attack when they meet their palace leader.


    "Lord, it''s hard for you to have a rest. What are you going to do?" One of the first to see Tuoba Rui to go, hurriedly asked.


    "Nothing, I don''t have to stay here." Tuo Ba Rui''s light answer did not answer where he was going.


    "But in case those two territories invade my territory again, what are you going to do?" The first worried.


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at him and said, "what else can I do? It''s your misfortune."


    "I We... " The first one just froze.


    Is that what a palace master should say.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t wait for his reaction. Now he has left. He knows that after this time, there are not many strong people in central Xinjiang. He will never attack again easily. And even if the attack comes, he will come back in a few days.


    He left the battlefield and went straight to the teleport array. The soldiers saw that he had started the array and teleported him to the north.


    Because the territory is very large, if you fly such a long distance, it will take more than ten days, but if you pass the transmission array, it will take less than half a day.


    Tuo BARREI can ignore the war and the situation on the mainland, but he must see whether Hua rugo is safe. He can''t wait for the news to come.


    Also two days ago, the Zhongjiang people and Nanjiang people who went to the eastern xuanshou forest had been separated, because they found that there was no one to guard here and began to collect the Tiancai and earth treasures here.


    However, they don''t have no pressure to collect Lingbao, because they always think it''s some evil, so they are very vigilant, but it''s very easy for people to get tired after a long time of mental tension.


    Now after three days, they haven''t seen anyone. Their hearts are more and more bottomless, and they are more nervous. As a result, their mental state is slowly getting worse.


    One of the most common words they said was to pick up some natural materials and earth treasures and leave quickly. The place always felt that it was too murderous to get it right, which was a trap.


    At this time, I don''t know where there is a deafening bell. It''s not an ordinary bell. It''s driven by the power of the spirit and full of aggression.


    "Ah!" These people cover their heads one after another, and feel their spirits tingling.


    "Who?"


    "When!"


    "Ah, this is the legendary demon God clock, a first-class artifact. We must find it as soon as possible, ah..." Said the leader.


    But now that the team is still scattered, it''s not easy to get together.


    Because these people''s spirit has been tense in recent days, now their mental state is very poor, and their spirit strength is also weak. This time is the most vulnerable to be drilled.


    The spirit power of the demon gods is contained in the demon God clock, which is the strongest in the aspect of spirit attack. However, the mink fight is always violent, and they don''t want to use it like this.


    However, shangguanli is clear about this, so he has designated such a tactic.


    But because the mink is not very strong, it is very difficult to subdue so many people, so they can only use a plan to make themselves disorderly, which has proved to be very smart.


    Those virtual divine realms were almost killed on the spot by such an attack. Wuhu realms were barely supported until the third bell rang and the fourth fell.


    Only the spirit of transcendence is powerful. Now it has already risen from the sky and followed the direction of power towards the mink.


    Mink and shangguanli are hiding in a cave. All other Xuan beasts are scattered around. No one can protect them. They can only do it by themselves.


    "Sister a Li, it seems that they will find it soon. I''ll go out by myself. Don''t open the border." The mink gave an order, and said, "so even if I can fight, they won''t think there''s someone else in it."


    The cave is dark, the tone of mink is a little urgent, and the strength of fearlessness is less.


    Shangguan Li got up and said, "I can''t lose. Let''s go out together."


    "No way." Mink pulled her back directly, because she almost hit the stone wall on one side because of her stronger strength, but even if she leans like this, she almost touched the stone wall.


    She frowned, and before she had to open her mouth, mink stood opposite her. In order to see her face more closely, she said: "I plan to listen to you, this time you want to listen to me."

 Chapter 1463

    The two men are stuck in the cave like this. Shangguan Li looks at the small marten close by, looks at the firmness and worry in his purple eyes, and suddenly doesn''t know what to say.


    She dodged her eyes and said, "it''s all right. Let me go first."


    "No, just hold on and say, you have to promise me not to run out." Mink said earnestly, still holding her wrist.


    "Yes, I promise." Shangguan Li can see that if she doesn''t agree with him, she won''t give up.


    Mink just let her go, whispered: "that''s right, then I''ll go out, you don''t make a sound in here."


    "Well." Shangguan Li nods.


    Mink said that in a flash, he opened the border and re blocked it. The difference was that he had already appeared in the void outside the cave.


    The nameless and transcendent strongman is close now. One of them points to the mink and says, "don''t you feel shameful that the eastern animal king of the Tang Dynasty should use such despicable means?"


    "There is no way to beat you shameless people." Mink said it was disdainful.


    And this is what shangguanli said when he persuaded him to use his plan. Otherwise, he would have to do it directly according to his habits.


    "You want to die." The man gave a cold drink. Five people should surround the mink.


    "I thought it would be better for the five of you to stop bragging about how much you have come." Small mink said a cold eye light, and then made a bold move, he did not use demon God clock, according to if he made a move.


    After the improvement of the order of heaven and earth, his strength has also been improved. Now it''s a foolproof situation. It''s not difficult to fight at a higher level.


    Shangguanli sits in the cave. She doesn''t cover her body, but she just looks at the battle outside by her hands.


    There is no weapon in mink''s hand. Although it has full advantages by virtue of its terrifying physical strength, if there is a weapon in hand, its combat effectiveness will definitely increase.


    She thought about it.


    One day, from morning to night, the war was going on outside. It was midnight when the last man was removed, and he was slightly injured.


    Shangguanli then walked out of the cave. In the moonlight, mink smiled at her and said, "sister, am I powerful?"


    "Eat this." Shangguan Li throws a bottle of pills.


    "Good." The mink opened his mouth and ate a bottle. When he saw the bottom, he asked, "what is this?"


    "It''s for trauma treatment. Before you come out, you''re like sister Ge''s." Shangguan glass kneaded his eyebrows and said: "but it''s good to eat one of these things, not a bottle."


    "Oh, I''m used to it." Mink scratched the back of his head, looking embarrassed.


    Shangguanli takes back his eyes and says, "since it''s over, I''ll go back."


    "No." "What if they come back?" said the mink


    "No more." As shangguanli walked along, he said: "I learned about the situation before the war. The backbone of the two territories were mobilized. If I lost, I would not be able to make a comeback."


    Mink stood opposite her, and as she stepped forward, she went backward and said, "maybe you are wrong in your analysis?"


    "I can''t be wrong." The way of Shangguan Li duding.


    The mink could only sigh a little: "when can we see each other then?"


    Shangguan Li just walks, and doesn''t talk.


    "I can always go to the capital to see you." Asked mink again.


    "Whatever." Shangguanli leaves a word and rises up in the air. In a moment, it disappears in place.


    Mink looked at the direction she left and repeated in a low voice: "follow me? That''s to let me go? "


    When he thought about the smile in his eyes, it became more and more intense. At last, he seemed to have no idea how to deal with his suddenly changing mood, and scratched his back.


    Since then, the western Xinjiang crisis has ended in a way of overall victory. The central and southern Xinjiang have been in rout, and the backbone forces have almost been completely destroyed. It is impossible to restore the former forces in a short time.


    Hua Ruge nodded after hearing the news: "it''s more than one monster."


    "That girl is overcast enough. The forest Leng of the Xuan beast is not dead." Thin people are talking about it.


    Thin also nodded: "no, I saw her once before when she came to the National Teacher''s office. That was a beautiful girl. I didn''t expect her calculation to be so powerful." Fat man also sighed.


    Hua Ruge only smiles and doesn''t speak. She understands Shangguan Li. If she doesn''t, she will already. Once she does, she may not know how to die.


    In fact, it is true this time. The person who came to invade thought it was mink''s attention. He didn''t know that there was a Shangguan glass behind mink.


    "But I asked. The girl didn''t get married, not even a fiance. Do you think I hope it''s too much?" Fat asked thin.


    "Other girls are not blind." Thin people don''t grudge words of attack.


    "I said skinny, you want to fight again, don''t you?" Fat people are not happy.


    Hua Ruge did not wait for the two people to make a big noise. When she was pulling her to judge, she quickly got up and said, "I''ve made an appointment with several patriarchs, so I''ll go first, and the two brothers will eat slowly."


    "Watch out, boss." The two said in unison that they are both powerful, but they still haven''t lost their essence of kindness. It''s very polite to think of China as a song.


    And not only are they polite, but anyone who is disrespectful to their eldest brother will fight.


    Hua Ruge breathed a long breath after going out. At this time, the city has recovered its former splendor. There are all kinds of goods on both sides of the road. It''s not only a bustle.


    She bought a roasted sweet potato and went back to her city Lord''s mansion with it for a year.


    the young man from wenwai and Hua rugo were very familiar. She asked directly, "master Guoshi, where did you buy this small ball? It looks delicious."


    "I won''t give it to you if it''s delicious." Hua Yuege said, "go to North Street. It''s delicious."


    She went in after saying a word. They sounded a little strange. Who dares to rob his balls.


    Zihua wants to have a good sleep when she goes back to the hospital. Then she gives the guard to Jun Tianxia''s army, and she should go back to the imperial capital.


    Now that the dust is settled, she can relax again, and then do what she doesn''t want to do.


    She thought as she walked, but she was stunned when she came near the gate. Between them, a man''s back was facing him in a black suit, with a well-balanced figure. At first sight, he was Tuo BARREI.


    Tuo Ba Rui put down the tea set in his hand and said as usual: "come here, do opposite to me."


    "I said how did you come here, and the West didn''t care?" Hua Yuege asked strangely as she walked.


    "It''s over."


    "And the end?"


    "No matter." Tuo Ba Rui''s casual way.


    "You are more unreliable than I am." Hua Ruge stood beside him, and in order to match the language, he also turned his mouth.

 Chapter 1464

    Tuoba Rui looks up and down at her, and takes back his eyes when he confirms that he has no missing arms or legs.


    "I''m fine, but you and I can still detect your consumption now." Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder and said, "but it''s OK. I''ll adjust you as soon as possible."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui nods.


    Hua rugo just sat opposite him and said, "I heard that you killed two groups of people. It''s very powerful."


    "You didn''t do badly." Tuo Ba Rui hands her a cup of tea.


    "Well, I said I could handle it." Hua is as proud as a song.


    "Not how many people you beat, but you didn''t hurt yourself." Tuoba Rui corrected it.


    She never cherished her own body, so he was the only one who hurt.


    Hua Ruge still cheekily smiled: "anyway, it''s all praising me. I accept it."


    "You." Tuoba Rui shakes his head helplessly.


    "But I won, but I still don''t think it''s the best thing I''ve done." Hua rugo asked him: "do you know what I did the most right thing this time?"


    "Shangguanli." Tuo Ba Rui made tea and said lightly.


    It''s a surprise that the whole continent has heard the news over there. After all, there are no casualties in the face of 20000 strong people. I don''t think I can do it.


    "How do you know everything?" Hua Ruge is a little helpless.


    "I only know about you." Tuo Barry, please talk about the answer. If there are many young girls standing here now, it is estimated that they have been fascinated by the seven meat and eight vegetables.


    Hua Ruge stands out and says, "OK, I can barely accept it."


    "Shangguanli''s fight was really beautiful." Shangguan Li said once in a blue moon.


    Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly: "yes, she is a man of unparalleled stratagem. By taking advantage of the east wind of the demon God clock, she will send those people to the West."


    What she said is a bit exaggerated, but it doesn''t affect understanding.


    "Learn from each other''s strengths and make up for each other''s weaknesses. It''s very powerful." Tuoba Rui is still very difficult to praise people.


    "Thanks to her, if mink is the only one who will never have the result now, maybe she will die and be hurt badly." Hua Ruge said with emotion.


    Tuo Ba Rui then looked up at her and said, "long time no see, miss me?"


    "A little." Hua Ruge nods.


    "Come here." Tuo Barry opens an arm and waits for her to rush into his arms.


    Hua Ruge smiled and did. She sat on his leg and said in a low voice, "I didn''t sleep well last night. I''m afraid you are in danger. Now it''s the end of my heart to see you."


    "That''s a good day." Then Tuo Ba Rui picked her up.


    Hua rugo hugged his neck and said, "well, it''s just sleeping. You can''t do anything wrong."


    "You don''t have to. I''m still weak."


    Hua rugos doesn''t think it''s a guarantee at all. He didn''t see how much energy he hurt or what he looked like after crossing the sky.


    But this time, Tuo BARREI was very sad that she had just experienced a war, and she didn''t do anything, just lay on one side and patted her to sleep.


    While Hua Ruge was sleeping, the other two territories also knew the news through some secret contact points, and the whole army was destroyed.


    At that time, those who advocated invasion were all stupid.


    That territory is simply weak, how can we win, and so many people did not run out. Where is this hard fight, it is definitely the absolute strength of the rolling.


    When they got the news, those people still couldn''t think of it. Some were hateful, some were shocked, some were sorry.


    However, even if they are frustrated this time, they can only stay in the territory.


    Now I know that there are many talents in the seemingly weak territory. If you make a rash move, you may die worse than the previous group.


    At this time, even if they don''t admit it, they have the same territory in mind, even stronger, which is next only to the territory of gods and the Northern Territory.


    The result of the war is naturally joyful and sorrowful for some people. Different from the other two areas, the whole world is celebrating together. After the last marriage of Hua rugo, the monarch world forgives the world for the second time, and the world is happy together.


    And those who guard the border also set foot on the road back to the imperial capital.


    After the cultivation of Childe wutrace, he left immediately. Although the war was over, we still need to discuss later.


    Jiuwei fox finally came out after a few days of repression, running around childe wutrace every day, which is called a lively.


    "I''ve been suffocating these days?" Childe wutrace touched her head and said with a smile.


    The fox nodded his head and then rubbed his trousers.


    "There''s probably nothing to do in the future. You can come out and play with confidence." Childe wutrace said again.


    The little fox''s eyes brightened a little at once, and he was excited.


    After that, he looked at the childe with doubts, as if he wanted to know the answer to something.


    "Do you want to see sister rugo?" Asked the childe without trace.


    The little fox nodded at once.


    "I think she should come back, too. See you." Childe Wuxian''s gentle answer is not impatient at all for this little guy.


    So the fox became more and more happy.


    On the other hand, Xiaodiao set out to the capital after setting up all the things in the forest. One is that it may need to be discussed again. The other is that he wants to see Shangguan Li again.


    Hua Ruge left early the day after Tuo BARREI arrived. After all, she didn''t want to finish.


    Juntianxia is committed to stabilizing its territory recently. Fortunately, Daewoo''s strength is very stable. Although such a great turbulence happened this time, it is not difficult to calm down the people''s mood and recover to the previous state as soon as possible.


    On the way, Hua Ruge ate in a restaurant, and there was Tuoba Rui sitting opposite him.


    On the table next to them, fat and thin were drinking and boasting.


    Tuoba Rui frowned and looked at the leisurely Hua Ruge and asked, "when can we not take them?"


    Although he ate and slept separately all the way, he always felt uncomfortable.


    "Back to the capital." Hua Ruge blinked at him.


    Fat and thin turned to Tuoba Rui and said, "little white face, I heard you. Do you dislike our brothers?"


    "Yes." Tuoba Rui nodded simply.


    The thin man was not happy at once: "little white face, don''t think you can be wild in front of the LORD by some means. If you are in a hurry, you can still be beaten."


    "Yes." Fat people have a stand with thin people.


    Tuo Ba Rui knew that these two people were not very clear-minded, nor angry. He just raised his eyebrows and said, "then you say, when we are together, do you always follow suit?"


    "Isn''t that right?" Fat people can''t get around.


    "I ask you." Tuo BARREI kicked the ball back.

 Chapter 1465

    Fat and thin look at each other, both of them are confused.


    The thin man thought for a while and said, "it seems that we will affect people''s getting along with them all the time."


    "Fat man vent way:" OK, that calculate our elder brother two wrong, wait to return to Emperor capital, our elder brother two oneself play own, promise not to follow you


    "Uphold justice." Tuoba Rui smiled back.


    "I''m sorry that our brothers were reckless." The skinny man apologized politely.


    Tuoba Rui relaxed way: "are their own people, two do not have to see outside."


    Hua Ruge is on one side of the stomach, but you also let others avoid.


    "Little white face, you have the ability. We can rest assured that you are the eldest." The fat man said sincerely.


    Thin man nodded at one side: "that''s the reason."


    Hua Yuege said helplessly, "you will sell me in a few words."


    "Boss, don''t complain. I heard many women want to marry your husband all the way. You''d better watch." Said the fat man.


    "Well, I''ll do my best." Hua can''t laugh or cry like a song.


    After lunch, they transferred to the transmission array and then returned to the capital. It was already evening, so they did not go to the palace.


    Once again, back to the magnificent guoshifu, Hua Ruge took a deep breath and said, "it''s better to have a good rest at home."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui nods at one side.


    Hua Ruge looked at him again and said, "don''t think about anything else. Take good care of yourself."


    "Listen to you." Tuo Ba Rui holds her in his arms, and then says, "I can live in peace for a while."


    Hua Yuege said with a big smile, "I think so."


    Because of their Iron-blooded means, people in other powerful areas were killed and wounded so badly that they were unable to organize attacks at all.


    Tuo Ba Rui turned to look at her and asked, "how is the rest these two days?"


    "It''s good to have a good sleep." Hua Yuege said with a relaxed face.


    "That''s good." Tuo barrui took her and went to the room.


    Although this is a very common sentence, but with Hua Ruge''s understanding of Tuoba Rui, I can hear a little ambiguity.


    "I said..."


    "Go back to the room. It''s not good to be heard."


    "You know what I''m going to say?"


    "It''s the same every time. Let''s go." Tuoba Rui raises his eyebrows slightly.


    Hua Ruge bit his lips subconsciously and blushed a little.


    That night, of course, there was no rest. The next day, when Hua Yuege was making up her sleep, the servant girl called the door: "master Guoshi, someone came to visit."


    "Who is this morning?" Hua Ruge asked impatiently.


    "It''s the king of beasts in the East and the childe without trace. Now they are waiting in the front hall." When the maid answered, her voice was a little excited.


    At the same time, it''s hard to control anyone who sees so many men who look against the sky.


    Hua Ruge rubbed his eyes and said, "it''s early enough."


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her confused appearance and said simply: "don''t think of it, don''t get up, it''s not anyone else, I''ll see you."


    "I''d better take a look and rest assured that I don''t hurt myself." Hua Ruge, though confused, sat up on his back.


    Tuo Barry picked up his eyebrows and said, "I''m not happy that you care so much about other men."


    "You can''t be more clear about our relationship. I don''t believe you''re really upset." Hua Yuege looks at him with a faint smile on his lips.


    Tuoba Rui pulled her into her arms and said, "it''s not that you don''t give me a sense of security, I will be afraid that you will be robbed."


    "Security?" Hua Ruge was confused. "Isn''t that what women want?"


    She said she regretted it, and when she saw Tuo barrow again, his face was already ugly.


    "I admit it." Hua rugo immediately surrendered: "so, what do you say and what do I do?"


    Tuoba Rui''s face relaxed a little. He said lightly, "take me out next time."


    He found that his daughter-in-law was used to taking others out to play, so he left him alone at home.


    Hua Ruge can''t help but be a little shocked. This man is not a cold guy. How can he be willing to go out with himself.


    "Yes or no?" Tuoba Rui still asked.


    "All right, you look good and say everything right." Hua rugo promised to come down at once.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "go."


    Hua rugo looks at him seriously jealous, and can''t help but feel cute. When he gets out of bed, he can''t help but kiss him on the face.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t take a good look at her.


    When they got to the front hall, they were drinking tea while mink was feeding Nine Tailed Fox.


    "All right." Hua Yuege asked when he came in.


    "No trace childe nods:" OK


    When mink got up, he had a good smile on his face and asked, "I''m all right, how''s my sister?"


    "Good luck, good luck." Hua Yuege said, "sit down."


    Tuoba Rui stepped forward, and childe wutrace said, "I heard a lot about brother Tuoba on the way here. I really admire him."


    "I''m flattered. You''re not bad either." Said Tuoba Rui.


    When they were talking, Xiaojiu had already run to Hua Ruge''s arms, and Hua Ruge was holding it and sitting beside Tuoba Rui.


    After a few words, she told the kitchen to prepare breakfast.


    Just then she found the mink a little absent-minded.


    Before she could wait to ask, a young man came to inform her, "the emperor is here."


    "Then I''ll go out and meet you." Hua rugo said that she felt that she was Daewoo''s courtier after all, leading people''s salaries, and that it was not proper for her manners to be not considerate.


    What''s more, it''s too loose and will cause a lot of gossip, which is not good for her and the monarch.


    But as soon as she got up, juntianxia came in and said to her, "how many times have you said it? You don''t have to stick to these manners."


    "Well, sit down." Hua Ruge accepted it.


    After that, the three people began to talk. They were all about the war situation. Hua rugo thought it was not very interesting. He looked at the mink on the opposite side and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Mink shook his head and said nothing.


    Hua Ruge is a little surprised to see this, because the mink usually sticks to her. Even if she has no words, she will find words. It''s never like this. It seems that she has something on her mind.


    "Or shall we go out and talk?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Mink nodded at once, so they said goodbye and went back to the backyard.


    It''s happy to see Hua Ruge again, but he added another color to his eyes, not only happy.


    When he arrived in the backyard, Hua rugo asked, "what can''t I say with my elder sister? I can help you find a way out."


    "It''s nothing." Mink scratched the back of his head, a little embarrassed.


    Hua Ruge rarely sees him like this. He smiles and says, "if I''m right, it''s a matter of emotion."

 Chapter 1466

    "No, it''s about sister Ali." Since mink decided to say it, he was very happy.


    "A li?" Hua Yuege frowned slightly: "isn''t something wrong?"


    "No." Mink shook his head and said, "it''s just that she doesn''t seem to like me very much."


    "She doesn''t like you?" Hua Yuege repeated it for a while, then suddenly said, "that is to say, do you like her?"


    Mink nodded seriously: "although I know too much, I just want to be with her, and I can''t separate from her all the time."


    "Silly boy, I''ve grown up at last." Hua Ruge''s head is quite comforting.


    "But sister Ali and I always face each other when we are together. Every time I think of it, I feel like I have lost something. My heart is empty." Mink said how she felt.


    "She''s a straight face when she''s with anyone, but it''s hard to say whether she likes you or not." Hua Ruge held his chin and began to think.


    Small mink thought and said: "elder sister you and elder sister a Li are good friends. Can you tell me why she does this?"


    Even if his mind is simple, he knows that this kind of character is not formed for no reason.


    "This..." Hua rugo shakes his head: "I''m not very good at saying that she can only tell you that she is too bitter. People around her are calculating her from childhood to adulthood. No one can laugh in this environment."


    Mink punched the stone table and said angrily, "who dares to do this to her? Elder sister, tell me, I''ll kill them."


    "Why are you still a child? Sit down and listen to me." Hua rushes to appease.


    "I won''t let anyone bully sister Ali." The sable said.


    "I know that those past grudges have been understood, and now no one can do anything to her." Hua Yuege went on.


    The mink just sat down, but still angrily said: "cheap them."


    "It''s not very cheap. Your sister a Li is not vegetarian." Hua Ruge is convinced of shangguanli''s methods.


    Mink was silent for a while, and suddenly said, "I don''t know why. I''ll be heartbroken when talking about this."


    "Silly boy, I''m in love." Hua Ruge smiled, and soon said with a straight face: "there is something I have to tell you in advance."


    "Sister, you said." Mink, listen carefully.


    "As I said before, your sister Ali has suffered so much over the years. She looks indestructible, but she is very fragile inside. She can''t stand any attack." Hua Yuege said solemnly, "if you like it, you must be serious and not hurt her."


    "Don''t worry, sister. I will." A promise mink didn''t want.


    "It''s better. If you hurt her, I won''t beat you lightly even though I''m your sister." Hua Yuege went on.


    "Sister, don''t worry, mink won''t," the little mink nodded repeatedly


    "I know you''re a good boy, but you don''t know something about feelings. I have to tell you." Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder.


    Mink then nodded, looking very obedient.


    Hua Ruge is relieved. Since the Ye family killed the door last time, she watched shangguanli become more melancholy from melancholy. Then she knew that she was far less powerful than she showed. If she was really hurt again, she might not be moved in her whole life.


    "I promise to be serious, sister. Can you help me?" Asked the mink.


    "That''s for sure, but it''s hard to deal with your sister Ali. It''s useless to advise her countless times. Unless she likes you, it won''t work." Hua Yuege said directly.


    "Then how can she like me?" He asked again.


    Hua Ruge thought about it and shook his head: "although I have known her for several years, I haven''t heard of her yet."


    "Then what?" Mink lost a little.


    "Don''t worry, even if I don''t know, someone must know. I''ll ask you." Hua Ruge said that when he thought of shangguanli, the little girl with more words.


    She''ll always know something.


    "That''s good," said mink


    "Silly." Hua Ruge''s words are hard to hide and spoil. Of course, she is very happy about it. The child is finally enlightened.


    "I have to say that love is a matter of two people. I can''t get involved too much. You should take the initiative to fight for it." Hua Ruge claps mink''s shoulder to encourage.


    "I''ve written it down, so I''ll go to elder sister a Li," said mink


    He got up and said goodbye to Hua Ruge.


    It''s a little uncomfortable to see mink not only pestering himself with Hua Ruge, but also more comforting.


    The Nine Tailed Fox in his arms listened to all this in his ears. After the mink left, he jumped on the table and looked at Hua Ruge with a puzzled face.


    "Little guy, do you want to know something about emotion?" Hua Ruge touched its head and asked with a smile.


    As a result, nine tail Fox''s head shook, just a little confused.


    "You mean you don''t understand, do you?" Hua Yuege said, "who dares to understand this thing? It''s not a mess that I''m married."


    "Of course, I don''t think it''s necessary for me to understand this business. No matter how many ways and reasons I can''t meet a right person, as long as that person is right, I don''t need to think about anything. Naturally, it''s all right."


    What she said is completely her own feeling, because she used to be a little emotional White who didn''t understand anything, and she still had a good life.


    Little fox nodded his head this time.


    Hua Yuege laughs: "you little guy, if you understand, you will nod your head."


    Little fox then nodded, as if to prove that he could understand.


    "Well, you understand." Hua Ruge reaches out and rubs his little head.


    On the other side, mink soon arrived at shangguanli''s house and raised his hand to knock on the door.


    An old man came to open the door. The old housekeeper knew it because the mink had come several times.


    "King of beasts, you are here. Come in, please." The old housekeeper opened the door and let the mink in.


    Mink nodded, and asked, "is the Lord of your Pavilion here?"


    "You have tea in the front hall first, and the old slave will send someone to inform you." Said the old housekeeper.


    "Just take me directly." Mink goes straight ahead.


    The old housekeeper quickly stopped and said, "wait a minute, king of beasts. You know the temper of the Lord. If you want to break in like this, you will be angry."


    "Then I won''t go in. You can report it. Hurry up." Mink changed his direction and went to the hall.


    In the backyard, shangguanli focused on screening the information from other territories. At this time, Xiaosi came to report: "the Lord of the pavilion, the king of beasts in the east of Xinjiang asked for a meeting."


    Hearing this, Shangguan Li raised his eyebrows almost subconsciously and asked, "how did he come?"


    "My subordinates don''t know. The king didn''t elaborate." The boy replied.

 Chapter 1467

    Shangguan Li didn''t respond. Lan''er smiled and said, "master, you can see that the king of beasts will come to see you one day. I really care about you."


    "Speak less." Shangguan Li frowned, looked up and said to Xiaosi, "I''m resting, I can''t see you."


    "Yes." Listen to me.


    Lan''er is in a hurry: "Lord, you put that woodcarving treasure beside you every day. I don''t believe you have no feelings for him."


    "What do you want to say?" Shangguan Li didn''t answer her question.


    "In that case, why don''t you try?" LAN er''s persistent questioning.


    "I think I once told you the reason. Now he sees that I''m not really me. I don''t want to live with a fake all my life."


    "You can say it. I don''t think the king of beasts will mind." Lan''er continued.


    "He''s very good, and he should find a very good girl. It shouldn''t be me." Shangguan glass still said lightly.


    When she came back, she reflected on what she had done and said outside. She felt bewildered. She had to clear up the information in time and change back to her former self.


    Lan''er didn''t say anything, just sighed one after another.


    The little mink waited outside for a while. The little guy came out and made clear the reason for Shangguan Li. However, the little mink was still sitting there. He was not in a hurry. He just said, "then I''ll wait. How long can I have a rest?"


    I have nothing to say. If I really rest, I will let him wait for a while, or I will directly get up and invite people in.


    This kind of saying nothing but rest is equal to seeing off.


    But people are willing to wait. He can''t see off guests directly. He can only stay with them.


    "I haven''t eaten yet. Ask you to cook something for me." Mink doesn''t take himself as an outsider at all, so he orders directly.


    "Yes, just a moment." The young man respectfully promised to come down.


    It soon spread to shangguanli''s ears. When she knew that mink, a solid eyed man, was eating in the front hall, she could not cry or laugh.


    Of course, she still didn''t see her, so the mink ate two meals in a row. In the evening, he asked, "why is your Lord still sleeping? Isn''t there something wrong with your body? Have you seen it with a doctor?"


    Xiaosi is asked by him without any words, so he has to go to the backyard to ask for instructions. Shangguanli can''t help but let him go.


    When I saw shangguanli, Xiao mink''s face smiled unconsciously: "sister a Li, we met again."


    "It''s only another day." Shangguanli said helplessly.


    "It''s only one day. How do I feel like it''s been a long time?" "I miss you," said mink


    Lan''er saw that her face was red, not how shy she was, but that this kind of love talk was particularly charming from the mink''s mouth. He was born so beautiful, and his expression was so pure when he spoke, which made people have no resistance at all.


    Shangguanli can also feel her palpitation obviously, but her expression is still light. She only nodded her head and said nothing.


    "Didn''t sister Ali miss me?" Mink''s feelings are very straight, so he speaks very straight, expressing his emotions more like a child.


    Shangguanli is not used to this way of communication. After a pause, he says, "why do you want to think about you?"


    "No?" Mink asked, obviously a little depressed.


    Lan''er on one side is almost shouting. The king of beasts like this is not so cute.


    Shangguan Li didn''t answer again. Looking at mink''s expression, she couldn''t say what she refused. What''s more, she didn''t refuse from the heart, just controlled by reason.


    Now reason is in danger of derailment.


    Seeing that Shangguan Li didn''t answer, mink was silent again. He sat there and didn''t know what to think.


    Looking at him like this, shangguanli feels in a trance that he is a sinner and struggles inside.


    "I asked my sister before I came here. She told me that you have suffered a lot from childhood. I felt heartache at that time," said mink


    After hearing this, shangguanli frowned subconsciously. It seemed that there was some emotion rising in her heart, which made her unable to say what it was like.


    "Now I know why you always look so stiff, because you want to protect yourself, don''t you?" Asked the little marten.


    He could hear nothing.


    "I really love you. I wonder if I can protect you." The mink then asked.


    Shangguanli''s most vulnerable and sensitive place was hit hard. All her troubles have been in her heart for so many years. She doesn''t intend to reveal to anyone. She has been suppressing it well.


    But today, she felt that she had a force in her heart, which made her feel overwhelmed for a while.


    Hearing the words said by the person she liked, she felt the grievance for the first time and almost cried like a little girl.


    But she is shangguanli after all. Even if her mood can''t be turned over, she still doesn''t have much expression on her face, but occasionally there is a strong struggle in her eyes.


    "Sister Ali, I really want to be with you. I promise I will always be nice to you." Mink went on, with a most sincere attitude.


    "Well, stop it." Shangguan Li stops, then takes a deep breath: "if you have talked with Hua Ruge, you should know that I have thought of marrying someone, so don''t talk about it."


    "You can think about it now, just look at me and think." Mink grabs the sleeve of the management and lets her look at herself.


    Shangguan Li once again felt that his heart was broken, but after a while, he recovered his mind and said, "I think it''s very clear that you are still young. Stop making trouble."


    Mink slowly lowered his head, looking lost as never before.


    Looking at his manner, Shangguan li felt as if he had been stabbed with a knife. It hurt badly.


    Lan''er is in a hurry, but no matter how she winks at her master, the latter is indifferent.


    Mink seems to have calmed down some emotions, and slowly raised his head and said, "I know it''s wrong to pester you after you don''t agree, but I still can''t let you go. If I come more later, don''t bother me, OK?"


    Shangguan Li doesn''t know how to answer.


    Mink didn''t expect her to say anything, so she got up and left.


    After he left, shangguanli closed his eyes tightly. It seemed that he was digesting the surging emotion and the heat flow in his eyes somehow.


    "To be honest, I still don''t understand." Lan''er said on one side that she was very distressed to see shangguanli like this.


    It was a long time before Shangguan Li opened her eyes. At this time, she was already tired, as if she had experienced a great war.


    "Lord, why don''t you come into the room and have a rest?" Lan''er is on the side.


    Shangguanli sighed: "if we really choose to be together, we can''t hide it, but those past are known by him, will he like me?"

 Chapter 1468

    "Or you can keep it from me. There are few people in the world who know your secret. I don''t think the master of the state will say anything more." Lan''er is on the side.


    Shangguan Li shakes his head: "if there is concealment, we can''t concentrate on each other. That''s not the sincerity of him."


    "If you don''t want to tell me, I don''t think the king of beasts is too rigid in this kind of thing." Lan''er said again.


    "To be honest, I dare not." Shangguan Li pressed his heart and said, "I can''t even think how he would look at me if I confessed to it."


    "Cabinet leader......"


    "You can laugh that I''m hopeless, but I just care what he thinks." Shangguanli said it and felt happier. Then he said, "OK, let''s talk about it."


    "Yes."


    On that day, mink went back to the guoshifu in desperation. Hua Ruge waited in the front hall and knew that he was frustrated.


    "Mink is good, not sad. Come to my sister." She said softly, seeing him like this, she was still very distressed.


    Small mink walked past, look aggrieved way: "I know now, a Li elder sister just don''t like me."


    "All right, all right." Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder and said, "come in and say it."


    After that, mink said the process. Hearing those words, Hua Yuege felt crisp in his heart. He couldn''t help saying, "I don''t know what she thought about this Arab glass. How could she not be moved?"


    Mink didn''t know what to say when he heard this. In short, he was in a bad mood.


    Hua Ruge touched his head and said, "don''t worry, Ali is a strange person. Wait for me to talk to her."


    "Sister, am I so unattractive?" Mink looked up and asked her.


    Hua rugo felt sorry for her poor appearance, and hurriedly said, "how could it be that my mink is the most likeable one in my family. You have to believe in yourself."


    The mink nodded stiffly and stopped talking.


    Hua Ruge sighs silently and arranges his thoughts: "I asked the kitchen to make something for you. I''ll go to ask her."


    Mink agreed to the second half of the sentence, as for what he could not eat, he went back to the room directly.


    "Emotion is a real grind." Hua Ruge sighs.


    The next moment, she disappeared in place, and when she reappeared, she was already in shangguanliyuan.


    At this time, shangguanli had already entered the room to rest, and Lan''er was coming out, so he quietly closed the door and turned around to see Hua Ruge appear out of the sky, which really shocked him.


    "I said, master Guoshi, you can''t go through the door. You come and go like this all day. You must be scared to death one day." Lan''er clapped her heart and said.


    "I''m not willing to frighten you to death if you are so clever." Hua Ruge is joking.


    Lan''er can''t help staring at her: "if you don''t have a serious character, you will bully me."


    "It''s business today. I''ll take care of your cabinet leader''s feelings." Hua Yuege said, pointing to the door of the room: "you can go in."


    Lan''er suddenly came forward and said, "you know everything, don''t you?"


    "Almost." Hua Ruge raised her eyebrows: "I just don''t know what the owner of your Pavilion thinks. I''m really not moved."


    Lan''er looks worried: "you know..."


    "Lan''er, what do you say about me?" At this time, shangguanli pushes the door open. Although it''s called Lan''er, her eyes pass her and fall on Hua Ruge.


    Lan''er is not afraid of it. He just sings to China, "if you don''t ask yourself, I''ll tell you later."


    "It''s settled." Hua Ruge smiled and looked at Guan Li: "I think you may also need to find someone to talk with. Am I coming at the right time?"


    "It''s not." Although Shangguan Li said this, he came out of the room.


    Lan''er goes to make tea. There are only two people left in the yard.


    After sitting down, shangguanli still said nothing.


    Hua rugo keenly observed the fatigue on her face and knew something in her heart, so she said: "it seems that you are not going to hide it from me, or tell me?"


    "I''ll have to hide it too." Shangguan Li gives a wry smile.


    "You didn''t pet it yourself." Hua, like a song, asked again, "say, what are your concerns?"


    "You are a man." Shangguanli sighed a little: "I admit, I like him too. I can feel happy with him around me. You know how luxurious this feeling is for me."


    "I said, how could you not be moved at all." Hua Ruge has less entanglements.


    "But I don''t want to take that step forward. I can''t accept such strong emotions." When Shangguan Li spoke, he had a painful color in his eyes.


    Hua Ruge frowned a little, then asked, "do you have a sense of security?"


    "I think you can understand that I''ve been like this all my life. Let''s live like this." Shangguanli said again.


    Hua Ruge is definitely the most understanding person in the world. She has experienced too much suffering, and her heart is full of holes. She thinks she has no ability to love and be loved.


    Hua Ruge breathed out a long breath and said, "I understand your mind, but you still have the ability to make yourself better. Maybe you can try it?"


    Shangguan Li shakes his head: "I know the truth, but although I still look like a young man, my heart has already died, and I can''t make any decisions that need courage."


    Hua Ruge sighed. She is the most intelligent person, but it''s because of her intelligence that she doesn''t know what to say.


    "Keep it a secret for me." Shangguanli said again.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "but I hope you can think about it."


    "Yes." What Shangguan Li promised was to be happy.


    "Well, I''ll be free this evening. Would you like some?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Shangguan Li nodded, "OK."


    At this time, it was evening. After the dishes were served, the two drank in the yard. This time, Hua Ruge tried to control that he didn''t drink too much. Shangguan glass was also always restrained. In addition, he had a good amount of alcohol and was not drunk.


    "In fact, I admire you for being so rational at this time." Hua Yuege said.


    Shangguan Li said with a light smile, "I''m used to it. What''s the use of drinking? It''s not that many times when I''m awake. No matter what kind of worries I have, I still have to digest myself."


    "You are just too conscious."


    "It''s a habit, too." Shangguan Li thought for a moment and said, "you said how can I have some of these habits."


    Hua rugo didn''t know what to say, so he could only raise his glass: "come on, drink."


    In the evening, they said a lot, but they had nothing to do with their feelings. Finally, Hua Ruge got drunk and began to talk nonsense as usual.


    Shangguan Li is also a little tipsy. He laughs on one side and occasionally makes a scene.


    In the middle of the month, the boy came in and said, "the Lord of the pavilion, the Lord of Lingtian palace has arrived."


    "Come in, please." Said Shangguan Li.

 Chapter 1469

    Hua Ruge, who was holding the wine jar over there, opened his eyes and said vaguely, "how do I feel this name is a little familiar?"


    "I advise you to drink cold water and wake up now." Shangguan Li said with a smile.


    "Why?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "It''s a long story, but I''m sure you''ll regret tomorrow if you don''t do it." Shangguan Li reminds her.


    Hua Ruge stood up on the table, patted his chest and said: "what''s the joke? I Hua Ruge always dare to be brave. Don''t say I drink more wine, even if I do something bigger, I dare to bear it. Who can do with me?"


    "Just remember I reminded you today. Don''t blame me tomorrow." Shangguanli said again.


    Lan''er is laughing.


    "If I blame you, it''s also because your wine is not good. If I say you are so good at it, why don''t you know how to hide several jars of good wine?" Hua Ru song make complaints about it.


    At this time, the little guy has come in with Tuo Barry. Tuo Barry is still dressed in black with a cold face. Standing in the moonlight, he is even colder. His ascetic aura makes people dare to look at him from afar.


    "I want more from myself." Shangguan Li said to Hua Ruge on one side, then stood up and said to Tuoba Rui, "I have seen the leader of Lingtian palace. I think you are here to take her back. Please help yourself."


    "Thank you." Tuoba Rui said and went forward.


    Hua Ruge could not stand stably. He stood by the table at this time and frowned when he saw Tuoba Rui. "You look familiar. You are eight points like my man."


    Tuo Ba Rui was a little softer when she was close to the cold air. He took her wine jar and put it on the table. Then he said, "go home."


    "You look promising, young man. You''re my type." Hua Ruge laughs there.


    Tuoba Rui cannot cry or laugh. Before he can speak, Hua Yuege steps forward and holds his face. "Let me have a look carefully. How can I look more and more alike?"


    He took her in his arms and said, "well, home."


    However, before he could get up, Hua rugo pushed him away and stepped back two steps, almost falling down.


    "No, I can''t go back with you even if you look good. My man is a cheapskate. Let him know that we will be miserable. Really, the grass on our grave must be so high today next year. " Hua Ruge said and measured at the same time.


    Shangguan glass is a little tipsy now. It''s just watching the bustle. It always has a smile on its mouth.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s face is black: "are you a mean man?"


    "Well." Hua Ruge nodded affirmatively: "if not, I would have taken more of you home."


    Tuoba Rui''s look is even worse. This time, whether she agrees or not, she directly sealed her power with a spiritual force, and jumped up with her hands around her waist, heading for the direction of the National Teachers'' office.


    Shangguan Li is still there watching the bustle. Seeing this, he smiles again.


    Lan''er shook his head and said, "I''m afraid it''s a tragedy for the next normal university."


    "I may have reminded her that you will testify." Shangguan Li said.


    Lan''er nodded and asked, "would you like to drink or go back to the room to have a rest?"


    "Let''s go back. It''s time to say, and pick up a lively scene. It''s enough." Shangguanli gets up and goes back to the room. Her steps are still steady and she doesn''t need to be supported.


    On the other side, Hua rugo only felt that he had been hijacked. However, he couldn''t use his strength. He could only say, "this hero, I''ve already married. Please let me go."


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t speak.


    "You don''t know who I am if you dare to do so. I am Eh... What identity do I have? " She said and forgot.


    Tuoba Rui has a black thread. How much did he drink? He has forgotten who he is.


    "Forget it. It''s a good one anyway. It''s not good for you to offend me." She''s still there.


    By this time, he had arrived at the Guoshi mansion, and Tuo BARREI directly threw her on the bed of the room.


    "Eh?" Hua rugo sat on the bed, looked around and said: "how can I look so familiar here? It''s like my mansion. "


    She said and stood up, not too heavy, not too light, some stand unstable.


    "This is your mansion. Don''t move." Tuo barrui presses her on the bed.


    "You can''t mess about in my mansion. Stay away from me." Hua Yuege went on.


    Tuoba Rui felt helpless.


    "It''s a good thing you did to send me home. Go out." Hua rugo said he was going to bed.


    Although she went to bed, she didn''t lie down. Instead, she huddled at the corner of the bed and looked at Tuo barrow. Her eyes were alert.


    Tuoba Rui couldn''t help it, but said, "OK, I''ll go out and find someone to wait on you."


    Then he went out.


    "That''s right." Hua Ruge said and lay on the bed.


    At this time, the maid came in, washed her, changed her clothes, and watched her lie down in the quilt before she went out.


    Hua Ruge is lying on a pillow, holding a pillow. Meimei says, "finally, I can sleep."


    Tuo Ba Rui sits alone outside, with her back to the room. The maid notices that he may be in a bad mood, so she walks up carefully and says, "the imperial master, the national teacher has fallen asleep."


    "Go down." Tuo Ba Rui''s voice was extremely cold.


    The maid, if pardoned, withdrew from the courtyard.


    Tuo Ba Rui just sits outside, and only hears the sound of even breath before he enters.


    Hua Ruge may feel hot. He kicked the quilt away and threw the pillow aside. It''s not elegant to sleep in a sprawling position.


    Tuo Barry comes forward, straightens her body and covers her with a quilt. Then he gets into the quilt and holds her in his arms.


    "Well." Hua Ruge in his sleep seemed to feel the familiar breath, leaning to the other side actively, resting on his chest, and showing a beautiful smile.


    Tuoba Rui can''t help pulling the corners of his lips, but he doesn''t laugh at the thought of how ridiculous she is.


    "You girl, let me tell you what to do." His voice was full of helplessness.


    After thinking about it, he couldn''t do anything, so the appointed one put out the light and went to sleep.


    The next day, when Hua Ruge opened her eyes, she was already on the rise. She turned over a few times in bed, unwilling to get up.


    However, she soon felt something was wrong. She remembered that she had a drink in shangguanli last night. How could she be her bed now.


    How did she get back?


    And since I sleep in my room, how can I not disturb Tuo BARREI?


    Tuoba Rui?


    Hua Ruge''s eyes widened instantly. When he sat up, he saw Tuo BARREI sitting on the table in the room, reading a book.


    She immediately covered her face. When it was over, she was arrested and straightened out. I think the most likely thing was that she was picked up by him.


    God, what sin is this.

 Chapter 1470

    "Well, where are you?" She said with a smile, trying to break the awkward atmosphere.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her and says, "disappointed?"


    "How could it be? It''s too late for me to see you happy this morning." Hua Ruge is still laughing.


    "Well, you didn''t say that last night." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    "I can''t remember last night. I think it''s some silly words. Don''t worry about it." Hua Ruge didn''t want to know what he said.


    Tuo Barry looked at her and said, "you say I''m stingy, or you''ll have more good-looking men."


    "What?" Hua Ruge''s jaw almost didn''t fall off. Although she was shocked, she didn''t think it was Tuo BARREI''s nonsense. She definitely had this idea.


    "So you can tell me what''s wrong with me." Tuoba Rui then said.


    "No, no, no, what''s wrong? You''re perfect in my heart. I can''t say that. Even if I''m drunk, I can''t say that nonsense." Hua Ruge can''t admit it.


    "I don''t think it''s impossible. You don''t have to hang on my tree in your present position." Tuoba Rui said with a calm expression.


    It''s over. Hua Ruge''s heart is failing. It''s obviously angry.


    "I''m really drunk, nonsense." Hua Ruge said that he tried to change the topic: "as for the reason of drinking, it''s not easy to say. It''s totally with ALI. You know that I drink a lot. It''s hard to avoid that."


    Tuoba Rui didn''t answer.


    Hua Ruge smiled again and said, "I can''t believe you if you can''t believe me. You look so perfect. How many people are waiting in line to marry you? I can''t count them in my heart. "


    She said, holding his arm before getting out of bed and saying, "I promise I will drink less next time. Don''t be angry, OK?"


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her barefoot, picked her up and put her on his leg, and said in a cold voice, "I''m not afraid of catching cold."


    Hua Ruge laughs silly.


    Tuoba Rui''s forehead finally couldn''t hold up. He sighed and said, "I believe you are the only one who is weird."


    She has said it not a hundred times, but eighty times, and it has not changed.


    "Just don''t get angry." Hua Ruge pecked at his lips and said, "it looks much better now."


    Tuo Ba Rui ignored her and asked, "why did you leave last night? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "It''s a long time since this incident happened. Little mink likes people''s a Li, but a Li refuses. I won''t help little mink to ask." Hua rugo said,


    Tuoba ruining eyebrows, he did not want to gossip about these things, only said: "next time where to let me know."


    Hua Ruge nodded: "no problem."


    "You." Tuoba Rui sighs helplessly.


    Hua Ruge leaned on him and said, "I''m glad to meet you at the best time."


    "Why all of a sudden?"


    "I didn''t know until yesterday that love should not only be suitable for two people, but also appear at the right time, so I''m afraid that if you don''t appear at the right time, my life will be sorry." Hua Yuege said.


    "Me too." Tuo Ba Rui''s short way.


    Hua rugo hugs his arm tighter. Tuo BARREI is warm in heart, but she doesn''t want to make her feel coaxed. She doesn''t say anything more.


    In the afternoon, Tuo BARREI went to cook for her, and the mink came to her yard, looking at Hua Ruge with hope, and asked, "sister, you are back. What does sister Ali say?"


    "She said for the time being that you don''t have a lover." Hua Ruge can only make up lies. After all, he promised to keep them secret.


    And it''s not easy to say this kind of thing too clearly. Otherwise, it''s cruel to give mink hope and finally let him down.


    Mink nodded and said softly, "sure enough, she doesn''t like me."


    He is usually very energetic, but now the depressed mood is written on his face, which will not be concealed at all, making people feel uncomfortable.


    "So what are you going to do?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I don''t want to give up, even if she doesn''t like me, I''ll keep her." The small mink one face firm way.


    Hua Ruge touched his head and said, "you''re a special child."


    "I won''t disturb her often, but I still come here often. If she is in any danger, my sister must tell me." Mink''s serious way.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "I know. Are you going back?"


    "No, I want to go out for a walk. I heard that the artifacts from other territories will come out one after another. I''m going to seize the opportunity." "Small mink said and added:" I also should have a good weapon


    "Seizing artifacts can be dangerous, can you?" Hua Yuege''s worried question.


    Mink nodded: "I will take care of myself. My sister is at ease."


    "Remember to be careful, not rash, not impulsive." Hua Yuege tells me uneasily.


    "Marten understands, thank you sister." Mink raised his mouth. It''s the first time today.


    "If you need it, my sister can go with you." Hua Ruge followed another sentence.


    Mink shakes his head: "I can do it myself. My sister is not easy to be stable. Let''s stay and live a good life."


    "All right." Hua Ruge nodded a little bit.


    The little mink said again, "my sister should be fine. Wait for the mink to come back to see you with delicious food."


    "I''m glad to see you grow up." Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder and asked, "which territory are you going to go?"


    "There is no news about the artifact so far. I want to ask sister a Li to help me pay attention to where it suits me." Said the little marten.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "OK."


    There are days to go.


    Small marten finished saying these and left, but did not go to Shangguan glass there, but stuffy back to the room.


    Hua Ruge looks at his back and worries.


    Tuo Ba Rui came over from one side and said, "it seems that he has matured a lot."


    "He''s never had any setbacks before, so he''s naturally frank, and now he can''t help growing up." Hua Ruge sighed a little. Most of the time, she wanted him to grow up, but whenever she thought about the cost of growing up, she thought it would be better for him to go on like that.


    "Everyone has their own destiny. It''s useless to worry about it. Let go." Tuo BARREI put the food on the table.


    Hua Ruge still didn''t take back his sight, only said: "I don''t know this truth, but at this moment, it''s inevitable that I won''t give up."


    "Eat." Tuo Ba Rui hands her chopsticks.


    Hua Ruge takes over, which is to take back his sight and stop thinking about mink for the time being.

 Chapter 1471

    Because of being caught drunk, Hua Ruge has been more honest since then. If he doesn''t go out, he will stay at home with Tuoba Rui.


    One day, she was playing with little fox. Mr. Wuchen came to play chess with Tuo BARREI.


    Someone came to report that general tuobayu arrived. Hua Ruge was bored, so he asked people to come in quickly.


    Tuobayu is still in a royal robe, with a jade like face and a gentle and elegant appearance. When you see it, you will have a feeling of spring breeze.


    Tuoba Yu comes in and salutes Tuoba Rui: "I''ve seen my uncle."


    "Come to me?" Tuoba Rui raised his eyes and asked.


    "Yes, my nephew wants to discuss something with you." In front of Tuoba Yuzi and Tuoba Rui, there is always a little formality.


    It''s not that he is timid, but his uncle''s aura is really daunting, and only in the face of Hua Ruge will he unconsciously converge.


    "Wait for me." Tuoba Rui said to childe wutrace.


    "Please." The childe nods.


    So Tuo Ba Rui left the chess table and sat opposite Hua Ruge and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "My nephew would like to ask you to come forward and help him with his marriage." Tuobayu said it with some embarrassment.


    When he heard this, Hua Ruge said with a smile, "well, I''ve already thought about it. The marriage proposal will be wrapped around us. You wait for the good news."


    Tuoba feather face a happy, but also to see Tuoba Rui.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowned: "it''s reasonable to say that it''s an exchange between elders. As far as I know, the high priest has no elders."


    Hua Yuege added, "if there is any difficulty, just say no to me."


    Tuobayu nodded repeatedly: "binger always regards Ruge as the only family member."


    "So I propose to my daughter-in-law?" Tuoba Rui said, always feel strange.


    Tuobayu felt his nose and didn''t know what to say.


    But Hua rugo said frankly, "it''s a good thing that one family doesn''t go into one house. It''s better for us to marry each other."


    "Although it seems a little superfluous, I want to marry her in good faith." Tuobayu said earnestly.


    Tuoba Rui also said: "well, since the girl promised that we Tuoba family should be polite, I''ll make it up to you."


    "Thank you, uncle." Tuobayu is very happy.


    Hua Ruge said at the same time, "don''t you thank me?"


    Tuobayu looks at her, a little embarrassed. She should thank him, but this should be called him is really not export.


    He and Hua rugo knew each other very early. They called each other brothers, drank together, fought together, and went to the kiln together. They were so good that they almost didn''t wear a pair of pants. They told him one day that this was not a little brother, but a girl.


    Although the great changed man was a little shocked, he also recognized it, but who could have thought that she was with his uncle in the following days, and now she is even married.


    Then he should change his name to aunt.


    It''s not a big obstacle to call a girl''s aunt younger than her own in their royal family. After all, his uncle is only two years older than him, but they are too familiar with each other to export.


    Tuoba Rui is watching, and Hua Ruge looks forward to it.


    Tuobayu knew that he could not hide, so he said, "thank you, aunt."


    "Poof..." Hua Ruge couldn''t help it. He laughed at the address.


    Tuoba Rui: "..."


    You''ll be here for a while.


    Tuobayu also felt embarrassed, and his face was a little red.


    "Hahaha, brother Tuoba, you also have today." Hua Ruge couldn''t stop laughing.


    Tuoba Rui couldn''t see it anymore, so he said, "OK, let''s discuss the business."


    Hua Ruge nodded: "mm-hmm, no laughing."


    Tuobayu called out this voice and let it go. The man calmed his mind and said, "please uncle at this time. My nephew will leave first."


    "Go." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    Hua Ruge said at the back: "brother Tuoba, come often."


    Tuobayu''s pace is faster.


    So Hua Yuege couldn''t help laughing, and Tuoba Rui couldn''t help rising from the corner of his lips, saying, "you."


    Hua Yuege smiled for a while and then said, "you should correct your attitude now. After all, I am the elder of women. If you don''t show me well, I won''t agree."


    "Why don''t you agree?" Tuoba and Rui raise eyebrows.


    Hua Yuege swallowed the water channel: "Sir, do you want to propose or snatch relatives?"


    "It depends on whether the elder women cooperate or not." Tuoba Rui is still a light voice.


    Hua Ruge asked tentatively, "what if you don''t cooperate?"


    "With the elders." Tuoba Rui then said.


    Hua Ruge fried hair: "no such as you."


    Tuo Ba Rui reached out and touched her head, as if to give the cat Shun Mao, then touched the sidewalk: "good, no trouble."


    Hua, like a song, gnaws his teeth. It''s too dark.


    Nine tail fox feels Hua such as song''s murmur, some unidentified therefore, subconsciously left, ran to own master bosom.


    The childe without trace hugged the fox and said: "Xiaojiu''s strength has also increased rapidly recently. It''s time to transform."


    "Is it?" Hua Ruge''s attention was suddenly diverted when she heard this.


    "No trace childe nods:" just because its blood is too strong, change form to need unusual strength, so I plan to grab a chaotic artifact


    "Then wait for the news. I''ll let a Li pay attention to the situation of other territories. I''ll give you the news when the artifact is unearthed." Hua rugo said that it is a very supportive attitude.


    "We?" Childe Wuxian has some questions.


    "Mink told me two days ago that he was going to fight for it, and then you will discuss it." Hua said like a song.


    The childe nods.


    Hua Ruge began to count his fingers again: "now our territory and the Northern Territory artifact have been in the hands of the emperor and me, and there are still two places left that are easier, I think it''s better not to go to the divine territory."


    "Good." Traceless childe should again to the Nine Tailed Fox in the bosom way: "give you shape you open not happy?"


    Xiaojiu nodded his head in a row. He looked very cute.


    Hua Ruge looks at Tuoba Rui and says, "you''re not going to join us?"


    "Too much trouble." Tuoba Rui''s light answer.


    He has no obsession with magic weapons, because he believes more in his own power.


    "Also, it''s a trouble to go out once. It''s better to sleep at home." Hua rugo is leaning on the reclining chair, which is called leisurely.


    Next, Hua rugo is busy again. As a passer-by, she actively helps others prepare the wedding ceremony. During this period, Tuo BARREI is preparing the details of the marriage proposal. At last, three media and six engagement gifts are carried into the National Teachers'' office from outside to give Hua rugo.


    Hua rugo immediately agreed after receiving it. She wanted to carry it, but Tuo BARREI obviously lacked some patience. She was afraid that she would suffer, so she had to choose to be an elder without any moral integrity.

 Chapter 1472

    So the proposal went on smoothly. The next step is to set a date. There is no need for them to worry about it. The etiquette Department drafted the rules.


    These days Hua Ruge often runs to the priest''s palace, chats with LAN binger, and wants to teach others etiquette.


    As a result, when LAN bing''er let her talk, she found that she had almost forgotten. Fortunately, she was not embarrassed because of her thick skin.


    After a few days in the room, mink goes to shangguanli again. Shangguanli is collecting information about two major areas to determine whether the artifact was born.


    When she heard the young man''s report, she frowned first and then said, "let him in."


    When mink came in again, the whole person''s vitality was much less, but when he saw shangguanli, he still smiled and said: "sister a Li."


    "Sit down." The way of Shangguan glass is light.


    Xiaomink nodded his head and sat on the opposite side, thinking: "this time I want to ask if sister a Li can provide me with the news of the birth of the artifact."


    "Do you want to take over the chaos artifact of the other two realms?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    Mink nodded, "yes."


    "Is Ruge going with you?" She asked again.


    Mink shook his head. "I want to go by myself. Don''t bother my sister."


    Shangguan glass frowns slightly.


    "I can do it alone, as long as I know the specific information about the artifact." Mink asked when he saw that she was silent.


    "I''ve been collecting information on this recently, and I''ll send someone to tell you if there is any." Shangguan glass light answer.


    "Thank you, sister Ali." Mink looked at her and didn''t know what to say except to thank her.


    The atmosphere in which the two get along has quietly changed, and mink only feels more bored.


    Shangguanli breathed out a breath and then said, "if there is nothing wrong, go back."


    Mink didn''t get up at this.


    Shangguan Li said nothing more.


    At last, mink said, "sister Ali, I just want to tell you a word after thinking for a few days. Although you don''t like me, I''m not putting it down. If you need me, I''ll come here at any time."


    "Why?" Shangguan Li said this with a sigh.


    Mink smiled for the second time: "I don''t know."


    He said it before he got up and left.


    Shangguan glass slowly closed his eyes and digested his emotions.


    Lan''er sighed, "when the king of beasts just spoke, I wanted to tell the truth for you."


    When she opened her eyes again, she was still frowning, not suffering, but worrying.


    "What''s the matter, Lord?" Lan''er asked strangely.


    "Why doesn''t Hua Ruge follow?" Shangguan Li sighs and says.


    Lan''er turned his head and said, "you are worried about the safety of the animal king."


    "How can I not worry? Although he is strong, he has a simple mind and is not deeply involved in the world. He is easy to be cheated." Shangguanli is worried.


    "Then what? Or you can follow you. It''s better to take care of it. " Lan''er has an idea.


    "I finally let him die. If I follow him, I''m afraid it will backfire."


    "What else can I do?"


    Shangguanli rubs his eyebrows and says, "send someone to invite Ruge."


    "Yes." Lan''er nods.


    Hua Ruge was in the priest''s palace at that time, and LAN binger was embroidering her wedding clothes. She was eating snacks and chatting.


    "Master Guoshi, the Lord of the dark night Pavilion, please come over." The boy from the Guoshi mansion was brought in to report.


    Hua Ruge picked up her eyebrows and said, "she''s happy to invite me. I haven''t calculated the last account with her yet."


    LAN bing''er asked strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    "The other day when I was drinking at her place, she didn''t know how to take care of me. I had to be caught. It was a tragedy." Hua said, "I have to find her."


    After that, she disappeared and appeared in shangguanli''s courtyard at the next moment.


    Shangguan Li can''t help laughing when she looks angry.


    "You''re smiling. I asked you what happened that day." Hua Ruge sat down and asked.


    "If you are stupid, you will be taken back. I have reminded you, but you say that you are not afraid of anything and dare to do anything." Shangguan Li makes a simple statement.


    Hua Yuege was annoyed: "do you believe me when I''m drunk and boasting? You don''t know how careful my men are. It''s good that I coax so many talents. "


    "That''s what you said that day." Lan''er is on the side.


    Shangguan Li nods.


    Hua Yuege covers his face: "careless friends, careless friends ah."


    Lan''er is laughing.


    Shangguan Lizheng said: "I asked you to discuss something."


    "Do you want me to help you?" Hua Ruge is acutely aware of the unusual. Guan Li''s temperament is arbitrary. It''s absolutely something to discuss with her.


    "Not really. Just ask mink to rob the artifact. Don''t you really follow him?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    Hua Yuege''s face was full of ridicule: "I haven''t seen you take so much heart in other things."


    "You answer my question." Shangguan Li is unmoved and asks.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "he wants to go out and practice by himself, saying that he doesn''t need my help. I think he always wants to grow up, and he doesn''t follow."


    Shangguanli looks at the front and has obvious worries in his eyes.


    "Love can''t be hidden. Go if you want to." Hua Yuege said at the same time. Of course, she knew what Shangguan Li was thinking.


    "I will think about it," said shangguanli, with a slight frown


    "There is another thing. How do you think that childe Wuchen wants to seize the artifact?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Shangguan Li didn''t want to answer: "there is one artifact in Zhongjiang and Nanjiang respectively, and mink wants one, and I will provide him with information and do it easily."


    "How do I remember before the war when you said you wanted one?" Hua Yuege asked in doubt.


    "I didn''t say that," said Shangguan Li


    Hua Ruge suddenly said, "so what you want to do at that time is to help mink seize the artifact, right?"


    Shangguan Li doesn''t answer.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I''ve always thought I knew you. I didn''t expect you to hide so much from me."


    Then she looked at Lan''er and said, "which side do you say you are on? Don''t you tell me about this? I wonder if you have a good marriage. "


    "I don''t want you to tell me." Lan''er said flatly.


    "I''ll cover what you''re afraid of. Say it next time." Hua Ruge encourages.


    Lan''er nodded.


    Shangguan Li doesn''t look at her very well: "OK, I''ve broken all my girls."


    "He has the potential." Hua Ruge appreciates.


    As a result, they were blinded by the master and the servant.


    After that, Hua rugo asked seriously, "so, how do you decide?"


    "I won''t be relieved if I don''t go. I will stay in the dark and try to help him." The way of Shangguan glass is low.


    "Well, take your time." Hua Ruge still has the thought of promoting.

 Chapter 1473

    It''s not early for shangguanli to leave, because she doesn''t want Tuoba Rui to wait too long, so she still chooses to go back to the house for dinner.


    Because of her recent good performance, Tuoba Rui face less and less, most of the time is like before to make her delicious, chat with her.


    "Do you think these two are noisy enough?" Hua yuebian''s way to eat.


    Tuoba Rui nodded, "yes, but it''s understandable."


    "Yes, so I can''t persuade you." Hua Yuege sighs a little.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t make a sound, which is the default.


    "By the way, their marriage is fixed. After a month, let''s not go anywhere. Wait." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    Since then, Hua Ruge has nothing to do every day. He goes out to hang out as usual, and most of Tuoba Rui will follow him. Only a few days will he stay at home.


    After five days, shangguanli sent a jade slip to the guoshifu. Hua Ruge just came back from the outside, and then he picked it up. It seemed that Shen Nian was a little surprised.


    When we got to the yard, Tuo BARREI was reading a book.


    "There is news that the artifacts of Nanjiang and Zhongjiang were born one after another." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    "What is it?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "Central Xinjiang is a stick, and southern Xinjiang is a wishful thinking. The attribute of the stick is violent. If it''s soft, you don''t have to say its power. It''s said that many people died in the news. " Hua said like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "it''s just right, one for one."


    "Then I''ll tell them the news." Hua Ruge said and turned away.


    She first arrived at the yard of Childe Wuchen. At this time, childe Wuchen was grooming Nine Tailed Fox. It seemed that she had just bathed.


    "I don''t know how many people want to be foxes in their dreams." Hua said with a smile.


    The Nine Tailed Fox''s eyes are proud, and they lean on the childe''s arms.


    The childe with no trace looks gentle, smiles and looks up: "there''s news?"


    "That''s a good guess."


    "You won''t come to my yard if it''s OK. Let''s talk." Childe wutrace let go of Xiaojiu on the table and said.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "chaos artifact is born. What''s in South Xinjiang is a Ruyi, suitable for you."


    "Not bad." The childe without trace said lightly.


    "When will you start?" Hua Ruge sits opposite him, and Xiaojiu takes the initiative to run into her arms.


    "No delay. Let''s go and arrange for me." Said the childe without trace.


    "It''s easy. I''ll find you a teleportation array that can pass." Hua rugo said seriously, "I once had a hand with Nanjiang. In order to deal with my two subordinates, they invited two strong people who are about to enter the realm of Taoism. I can see their strength."


    "Do you think there must be such a strong person in southern Xinjiang?"


    "Absolutely. The fight for this chaotic artifact is extraordinary. You should be careful." Hua Ruge admonishes.


    "Don''t worry, I will. It''s not worth my effort."


    "Just drive if you want." Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "then I''ll wait to catch the wind for you."


    "Well. Take care, too. " Childe Wudi said.


    "Don''t worry, there are not many people who can threaten me here." Hua Yuege said confidently.


    "Traceless childe nods:" have Tuoba Rui to be around you I pour not so worry


    Hua laughs like a song.


    "I said little guy, I heard that you all grow upside down after the formation of the Nine Tailed Fox family. You will, too." She is facing the little nine in her arms.


    Xiaojiumu Lu is proud and nods her head repeatedly. The Nine Tailed foxes are blessed by heaven. After being transformed, they are all beautiful men and women, and there is no special case. She is very confident in her race and blood.


    "Then I''ll see." Hua Ruge touched her head with a smile.


    Xiaojiu nodded in succession, as if to say wait.


    Hua rugo said, putting it on the table, and got up and said, "it''s late. I''ll call mink and make arrangements for you."


    "Good." The childe nodded and stood up to see each other off.


    Hua Ruge went to the yard of mink. He was sitting at the stone table in the yard, eating the snacks on the table, but he was a little absent-minded.


    "Mink." She called.


    "Sister." The mink straightened up and his eyes brightened.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "I have good news for you. The news of artifact comes from your sister Ali."


    "What is it?" Asked the little marten.


    "Take a look." Hua Ruge handed the jade slips to him and said, "I think that stick is suitable for you."


    The mink glanced and nodded: "it''s very suitable. Then I''m going to Zhongjiang."


    "Tomorrow, a Li''s side should be making arrangements. Tomorrow morning will be all right." Hua rugo sat down and took a snack.


    When it comes to Shangguan glass, the light in mink''s eyes is less, slightly dim.


    "She''s been hurt so much. You need to understand her. Don''t lose her, step by step." Hua Ruge persuades.


    "I won''t give up," said mink


    "Well." Hua, like a song, is happy to answer.


    "Sister, what am I going to do? I don''t know how to pursue girls. " Mink asked for advice.


    "Let me see." Hua rugo said this and thought of Tuo BARREI''s pursuit of himself at that time, but it seems nothing special.


    "It''s nothing. She can feel it if you are sincere." She said.


    Mink seems to understand.


    "Don''t think about it. I have something to tell you." Hua Ruge said positively: "chaotic artifact can not be found, what we pay attention to is chance, we should do what we can, we must not try our best."


    Mink nodded: "I know elder sister, I still want to come back to see you alive."


    "Just know how many eyes you want to go out."


    "Sister, do you think I''m stupid?" The mink asked directly.


    Hua Ruge shakes his head repeatedly: "it''s not stupid, it''s that there are too few things that he has experienced, and he doesn''t understand the unpredictable truth."


    Mink is relieved.


    "That''s all I have to say. Go out and be safe." Hua Ruge could not help saying again.


    "Don''t worry, sister." Mink grinned, indicating that he was clear.


    Hua Yuege chuckles and leaves.


    Back in the yard, Hua Ruge sighed.


    "What''s the matter?" Tuo Ba Rui asked.


    Hua Ruge sat down and said, "I''m still a little worried about it. Is it easy to fight for artifact?"


    "You don''t have to think so much about each man''s destiny." Tuoba Rui is on one side.


    "Anyway, I hope they are OK." Hua Yuege said.


    "They are all made of nature. Don''t worry." Tuoba Rui comforts.


    On the other side, Lan''er is packing up shangguanli''s things, because shangguanli decided to go to Nanjiang to sit in the town first tonight. Although she paved the road early, she can rest assured by herself.


    "Lord, let''s go now. What if the king of beasts leaves tomorrow?" Lan''er worries.

 Chapter 1474

    "When I''ve arranged it, I can''t say." The way of Shangguan glass is light.


    Lan''er sighed a little: "you are really uncomfortable."


    "All right, let''s go." Shangguan Glass said lightly, and left his yard under the moonlight.


    In the morning of the next day, Hua Ruge took the two men to the transmission array respectively according to the person assigned by shangguanli. Among them, childe Wuwen took Jiuwei fox to leave directly, and mink insisted on leaving.


    Xiaodiao came to shangguanli''s mansion, but the servant simply shut it out, and said, "our Lord said, I don''t see you."


    "No? Why? " Mink looks slightly injured in doubt.


    "The LORD said you know why." Then the servant said again.


    The mink nodded slightly and said after a while: "then you can tell me that when I come back, I will bring her delicious food."


    The servant didn''t know how to answer, so he didn''t make a sound.


    The mink turned around and left, but it was a little heavier than before.


    Hua Ruge was still very distressed when he knew the news at home. He could not help murmuring: "when can these two people talk about it?"


    Tuo Ba Rui makes tea at the same time and doesn''t speak.


    Hua Ruge turned to look at Tuoba Rui and said, "did you have any concerns before you chased me?"


    "Yes." Tuo Ba Rui''s honest answer.


    "What?"


    "Maybe it''s different from shangguanli. I''m used to it. I don''t want to bear too much." Tuoba Rui then said.


    "And how did it end up?"


    "I''m afraid you don''t have anyone." Tuoba Rui has a light voice.


    Hua stared at him like a song.


    Tuo Barry looked at her angry look and said: "well, I don''t want to live without you, and other nature doesn''t matter."


    Hua Ruge just laughed: "you''re qualified."


    "No reward?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said, "reward you for your good performance and make me delicious."


    "Yes." Tuo Ba Rui agreed to be straightforward.


    Hua is like a song with doubts.


    Tuo Ba Rui took her to her bosom, with a wicked smile in her eyes: "but before that, I want to receive the reward I want."


    "You come again?" Hua''s eyes shrunk like a song.


    "You like it, too." Tuo Ba Rui said and took her back to her room.


    Hua rugo said that she was very tired. Although it was a couple''s daily life, she felt a little ashamed after all that it was a big day.


    After that, the yard became quite deserted. Even the fat and thin people who were always noisy before went to visit the mountains and water because they thought the emperor was bored.


    When they came to ask for instructions, Hua rugo agreed before Tuo BARREI could say anything. After all, these two people are really noisy, and sometimes they also play together with Hua rugo. He naturally doesn''t like it.


    Hua rugo doesn''t have any problem with this. After all, it''s ok now. People can play if they want. And although these two people have great killing power, they are still very kind-hearted and will not hurt people when they go out. She was relatively relieved.


    But put these two people out, Hua Ruge will have nothing to do. He can only accompany Tuo BARREI at home all day, and only go out occasionally.


    Considering that she was not interesting, Tuo BARREI took the two elders in Lingtian palace next. Shuiyunning and shuiyunxuan were also happy to change places. They were very satisfied with the guoshifu.


    This Hua Ruge has spoken, but the content of the speech is always around the child. At first, she felt a little reluctant to listen, but she was also brainwashed slowly.


    One day, for the first time, she said to Tuo BARREI, "why don''t we try to have a child?"


    Now that the situation is stable, it seems like a good time to have a baby.


    "Of course, you can, but you have to make sure that even if you have children, you love me more."


    "that''s not good. Although I have lived two lives, I still have a baby for the first time, and I don''t know what I will think after I become a mother." Hua Ruge is not sure.


    "No, just love me." Tuoba Rui is very serious.


    Hua rugo thought Tuo BARREI was like a child, but he could only nod: "OK, I promise. What about you?"


    "I love you as much as you give birth to." Tuoba Rui is determined.


    Hua Ruge scratched his head and said, "I suddenly think our children are so pitiful."


    After that, they looked at each other and laughed at last.


    The conversation was very successful. After that, Hua rugo did start to have children. There was no surprise for the friars to have children. If they don''t want to have children, they don''t need to think about it. If they want to have children, they just need to pay attention to guidance.


    Just don''t want to live easy, want to live when also want to see fate.


    At this time, tuobayu and LAN binger''s wedding are also constantly preparing for perfection, and it''s not too late to celebrate.


    Daewoo''s people are happy to see this situation, but they are also worried. What they are happy about is that both the master of the state and the high priest have completed their lives. The worry is that this spring to the once-in-three draft, the result was cancelled by their emperor.


    Now they all doubt that the emperor wants to be a bachelor all his life. How can he go on like this.


    There is a world in the king''s mind, and no matter what ministers say, they don''t care.


    Since the chaos artifact came into being, the whole territory fell into chaos. After all, there was no unity, and no one was satisfied with it. At this time, everyone wanted to fight for this great opportunity.


    Moreover, they have just suffered a great deal of damage in their two territory, and the once complete order is now in chaos. They are waiting for the chaos artifact, and they are also like other people''s western regions in a unified way.


    Childe Wuwen and mink are among them.


    In the south of Xinjiang, where the childe Wuxian is located, the artifact is out of the sea. Because he just came out of the world, he is strong and powerful, and his potential is in a mass of annihilation. No one dares to approach him.


    And even if you want to get close to it, you can''t get close to it, because many sects in the periphery are in chaos fighting, and no one wants to let others get close first.


    Traceless childe looked from afar, not close, because nine tail fox is too dazzling also received sleeve by him.


    Of course, he won''t come forward in this scuffle. In fact, there are many people with the same mind as him. That''s the strong man who wants to fight for the final battle.


    The place where the artifact was born in southern Xinjiang is a palace. No one found the palace underground before. Suddenly, it came out of the ground, smashed a large area of mountains around it, and then floated in the sky.


    The artifact is a black stick with a length of one foot. Before it gets close, you can feel the violent atmosphere. There is a self-protection array in the palace. Now many people want to go up from all directions, but they die in the array.


    Mink didn''t know the array. Even when he arrived, he only stood on the periphery and didn''t get close, because he knew it was useless to get close at this time.


    He needs to wait for the right time.

 Chapter 1475

    A middle-aged friar stood beside mink. After observing the situation, he left quietly. He soon arrived at a nearby village and walked into a neat courtyard.


    In the courtyard, Shangguan Li is sitting there in the sun. She doesn''t know when she likes to be in the dark room. Instead, she feels comfortable in the sun.


    The man came in and gave a salute to shangguanli: "see the Lord of the pavilion."


    "How is it?" Shangguan glass did not open his eyes and asked lightly.


    "No one can get close to the palace. The king of the beast is watching from behind. He doesn''t give a hand." Men''s report.


    Shangguanli nodded and said, "I''ll keep an eye on it. In addition, I''ll grasp the context of the array and send it back to the West."


    "I understand." The man retreated with a cry.


    In view of shangguanli''s inability to use the array, he can only send it back to Xijiang to find huaruge and find a way.


    Lan''er is cleaning up the yard and says, "it''s hard for the Lord to get the artifact when he looks at the situation."


    "Of course, although most of their fighting power has been reduced, there are still many strong ones. If we come here alone and want to rob others'' artifact, it will not be easy." Shangguanli said, "what should I do?" Lan''er asked again.


    "Before the war, I had the idea of artifact. In this case, there had been personnel deployment in central and southern Xinjiang, and a lot of money had been spent to attract people. These people would stir up the civil war at the critical moment, and let them fight for their own lives first." Said Shangguan Li.


    "It''s a long-term plan." Lan''er couldn''t help sighing.


    "It''s the most basic strategy to keep food and grass ahead of the rest." Shangguanli said again: "as for the money that was thrown out, I''m still worried about whether I can earn it when the road here is paved."


    "You are very good, Lord." The way of Lan''er''s adoration.


    Shangguanli slowly opened his eyes and said: "it''s too early to say this. I found that there are several old guys in this territory. I need to find a way to solve them."


    "Is the old man very good?" Asked LAN.


    "Even if we can''t fight together, we can only use unusual means." Shangguan Li said.


    Lan''er is a little surprised. It''s really powerful.


    After watching the war for two days, the mink felt bored and couldn''t get involved in the chaos. So he had to occupy a small hill and sit on it.


    At this time, a nun passing by looked like she was only in her twenties. She only glanced at the mink and was slightly shocked. She had never seen such a good-looking boy before.


    The beautiful face and the charming purple pupil are just like the depiction by the God of heaven. It can be said that the most extreme charm in the world is poured on the face, which is extremely eccentric.


    So she stopped, stood opposite the mink, smiled and said, "little brother, whose child are you?"


    The little mink looked up lazily, and saw a girl in red. She was very smart. There was a bright atmosphere between her eyebrows. Her temperament was like a song.


    He looked at it a little and said, "I''m not a kid. You''re wrong."


    "You''re not a little grumpy. How did you get here?" The woman then asked, not to go.


    Mink frowned a little: "what does this have to do with you?"


    "Can''t you ask without it?"


    "No!" Mink''s answer is firm.


    The woman was stunned for a moment, then she said with a smile, "then tell me how you look so good."


    "Go away." The mink''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper and his whole body was full of violence.


    The woman can''t help but step back and say, "I can go, but you have to tell me my name."


    The mink''s eyes are bright and cold, and his hands are outstretched. He goes straight to the woman''s chest.


    Suddenly, the woman was shocked, and immediately flew back, which could avoid a blow.


    But this palm is not light, purple light flying, straight hit the mountain collapse, pieces of rubble were blown up.


    Look at mink again. Sit down again.


    The woman waved to block away the broken stone and said with an inconceivable face: "no, I said two words, you have such a heavy hand? You can''t find a daughter-in-law easily if you go on like this. "


    The mink raised his eyes, and the cold light in his eyes twinkled.


    "OK, I''ll go. I can''t go yet." The woman took a few quick steps back and then turned away.


    "I don''t want you to be my daughter-in-law." The mink mured behind her.


    The woman stopped again in the distance and shouted, "maybe we''ll see each other again. You''ll have to tell me your name then."


    Mink didn''t care about her.


    The woman flies far away. These are all seen by a man at the foot of the mountain. He is also a drummer in his heart. If he doesn''t agree with his words, he will fight. The king of beasts is definitely a cruel role. He should be careful when tracking him.


    Small mink looks for a big stone to lean against, head rests the arm, looks to the sky way: "also don''t know what elder sister a Li is doing now?"


    "Why don''t you even see me?"


    He said in a low voice, with a sense of grievance.


    The story of the woman in red also quickly spread to shangguanli''s ears, and her face was slightly heavy when she heard it.


    "Lord, I don''t mean the look of the king of beasts. There must be many people thinking about it. If you don''t catch it early, it may be too late to think about it later." Lan''er is on the side.


    "Just say a few words and send someone to find out the origin of the woman." Shangguan Li orders.


    LAN Er is a little surprised to ask: "you are not to revenge?"


    "She''s not qualified, but now that she''s got the idea, I want to know her." Said Shangguan Li.


    Lan''er nodded to leave.


    Ten days later, a piece of parchment recording the formation information was sent to huaruge''s guoshifu. Because it was sent by the dark night Pavilion, she knew what was going on. She quickly showed the parchment to tuobarrui.


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced a few times and said, "I only know this is a defensive array. You can only ask Mr. Shen for details."


    "OK, I''ll go now." Hua Ruge said he was leaving.


    Tuo Ba Rui reached out his hand and pulled her back. He said, "you can''t go to other people''s houses in such a high position. Just send someone here."


    "That''s the same thing." Hua Ruge nods.


    Tuo Ba Rui pulls her to her bosom again and says: "accompany me to study."


    "That book of yours is just a heavenly book. I can''t understand it." Hua Ruge shakes her head repeatedly.


    "Not for you to read."


    "That is?"


    "Look at me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua Ruge: "are you a child? Do you still need company?"


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at her and held her in her arms with one arm directly. She was not allowed to move.


    Hua Ruge can only rely on him.


    Tuoba Rui patted her head: "darling."


    At this time, the sun is good, and it is warm on people. After a while, Hua Ruge is asleep in his arms.


    At this time, the little guy came in, and was stopped by Tuo BARREI just to open his mouth. He put Hua Ruge in the room and followed the little guy to the front hall.

 Chapter 1476

    When Tuo BARREI arrived at the front hall, Mr. Shen was already waiting there. He handed the sheepskin over to him and said, "this is a description of a large array. Sir, you know what array it is."


    "I''ll have a look later, Lord." As soon as Mr. Shen saw the array, he became interested. He put it on the table and looked at it.


    "Don''t worry, sir. Take your time." Tuoba Rui said and sat on one side.


    Soon Mr. Shen took out his paper and pen, and as he watched, he was writing and drawing on the paper. It seemed that he really outlined the shape of the formation.


    Tuo Ba Rui knew nothing about this kind of array, just sat on the top and read.


    After a while, Hua Ruge came in yawning and said to Mr. Shen, "I''m sorry for being late."


    "Oh." Mr. Shen answered without raising his head.


    Hua Ruge went to Tuo barrow and said, "why didn''t you wake me up?"


    "You can''t understand it." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    Hua Ruge didn''t take a good look at him, then went to his side and sat down, looking at Mr. Shen, who was fully involved, whispered: "this is really the same research."


    Tuo barrui seldom inquires about her strange words.


    Hua Ruge had no one to talk with, but could only yawn on the chair.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees her appearance, slant head way: "still go back to sleep."


    "It''s OK. It''s just boring." Hua Ruge waved his hand.


    It''s already afternoon. It''s a bit cold. Seeing her yawning, Tuo BARREI comes to her and takes off her coat to cover her.


    Hua Yuege was stunned, then he said with a smile, "I am an element of the body. Are you afraid I''m frozen?"


    Tuo Barry ignored her and went back to her seat.


    Hua Ruge is a smile again, but not a teasing smile, but a sweet one.


    If Mr. Shen can''t see what happened above, he just studied the array wholeheartedly and said to Hua Ruge in the evening, "master Guoshi, my subordinates have restored some of the array, which seems to have been recorded in ancient books, but I can''t remember it for a while."


    "Don''t worry. If Mr. Shen doesn''t feel too much trouble, he can take it back and think slowly. This is very important to me." Hua said like a song.


    "My subordinates must do their best." Mr. Shen bowed in response.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "please."


    Mr. Shen went out to Hua Ruge and got up from his chair. He returned Tuo Barry''s coat and said, "I''m not sleepy now. Let''s eat something."


    "What would you like to eat?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "It''s too much trouble. Let''s go out and eat." Hua Ruge said and pulled him out.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s arm pulls her to her side and says, "slow down."


    Hua nodded like a song.


    At this time, mink stayed on the mountain top of Zhongjiang for several days. However, the scuffle in front of him continued. Many people rushed out of the encirclement to reach the top of the array, and all died there without exception.


    He was curious to move forward a few more hills. He wanted to see what the formation looked like, but he soon found that a man at the foot of his mountain had followed him and stopped after he stopped.


    He was just simple in mind, but he was smart. At this time, he naturally found out that it was wrong.


    He didn''t want to make a detour, so he simply went down the mountain and stood directly in front of the man, his eyes light cold.


    The man shrunk and pretended that nothing had happened.


    "Why follow me?" said mink


    "This young man, why do you say that? I''m a monk. I want to come here to see if I can meet some opportunities, but I didn''t follow you." The man in black cried bitterly in his heart, but his strain was still strong.


    Although the mink could not see through his disguise, he recognized the reason of death and said coldly, "no, I killed you."


    "Young master, you can''t kill innocents."


    "Yes." Small mink says body shape to come forward suddenly, one grasps that person''s neckline, way: "I won''t give a person to calculate my opportunity."


    Since there is not so much energy and experience to analyze this kind of thing, precaution becomes the best way.


    The man in black was flustered, because the mink didn''t look like a threat to people. So he hurriedly said, "OK, I think I''m following you."


    "Why?" Asked the little marten.


    "Because I also come from Xijiang." The man lowered his voice, saw that he had attracted mink''s attention, and said, "I''m from the dark night Pavilion."


    Mink''s long eyebrows were slightly surprised, but his hands did not let go, but he asked, "how can I believe you?"


    "I have this." The man said and took a black sign out of his arms.


    Mink knows this brand, because Shangguan glass also has one. Although it looks different, its breath is the same as the mark inside.


    Mink just let him go, and asked, "what does this have to do with you following me?"


    "I serve the Lord''s orders." The man said again.


    Mink looks puzzled: "sister Ali, what does she want you to do with me?"


    In his opinion, it''s not a good thing to follow this sneaky behavior, but he doesn''t think shangguanli will plot against him.


    "No, the Lord''s order is not to follow you, but to understand the situation of the artifact. I know who you are and I think it''s safe to follow you." The man went on.


    It''s very difficult to distinguish between the true and the false.


    The little mink''s vigilance was long gone when he mentioned shangguanli, so he nodded: "well, follow me, I will protect you."


    "Yes." The man secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mink thought for a moment and asked, "how is your Lord in the imperial capital?"


    "The small ones are expatriates. They seldom see the Lord." The man replied against his will.


    In fact, his inner activities at this time are also very much, because he can see that the two people are thinking about each other, so he began to brain supplement what happened to make the two people to such a point.


    But he didn''t want to understand because he knew so little.


    After that, the mink wanted to get closer, but was pulled by the man and said: "beast No... Young master, you can''t go forward. It''s dangerous. "


    Mink frowned at him. "I''m afraid you''ll wait here."


    "Young master, listen to me. The situation is not clear now. If you are close to those people, you will surely be drawn into the war circle. I can''t take that risk." The man exhorted.


    "I won''t get too close." Mink said and flew up into the sky.


    He doesn''t listen to everyone''s words. More accurately, there are few people in the world who can make him listen.


    But just as he was in the air, someone waved his arm at the top of a mountain in front of him and said with a smile, "it''s so clever."


    It wasn''t someone else who spoke. It was the woman in red who spoke to him last time.


    Mink didn''t want to talk to her, but she was in front of him.


    "Looking for a fight again?" Asked mink, squinting.

 Chapter 1477

    The woman in red pointed to the mountain below and said, "my elders are all down here. They won''t let you beat me."


    "You don''t think I dare?"


    "It''s not a dare question. Can''t we have a good chat?" The woman looked at him curiously.


    Mink cold face: "No."


    "Why? You have to give me a reason. " The woman continued with a good temper.


    "I don''t like you, nothing to say." Mink simply way.


    "It''s really hurtful of you to say that, but I always need to know what I like when I meet you." The woman didn''t mean to give up.


    Mink looked at her and said seriously, "I have people I like."


    "Yes?" The woman''s expression was suddenly a little depressed. She murmured, "how could it be?"


    "Get out of the way." The little mink said impatiently.


    The woman sighed a little and said: "business can not be benevolent and righteous. Even if you have people who like me, I will remind you that my elders are not good stubble one by one, so you should stay away from me."


    Mink looks a little strange, so to speak of his family.


    "If you don''t cheat, you''d better go back quickly, or your sweetheart will be sad." The woman said again.


    The mink thought of the result after the danger, nodded, and then retreated.


    The woman took the opportunity to catch up and fell on the mountain of mink.


    "Go back." The mink looked impatient.


    "You don''t think you are old enough to have such a big temper. It''s not good for your health." The woman said again, "I don''t know how long this kind of fight will take. It''s so boring. Let''s have a chat."


    "I''ll do it if you don''t leave." "Your elders can''t scare me," said mink


    The woman''s helpless face: "I said you really don''t understand the customs, OK, I''ll go, I''ll go."


    She is also afraid of being beaten last time, for fear that mink will start again, and she will leave.


    "I hate it," said mink, still frowning as he sat on the stone


    The man looked at the red Qianying and said, "it''s very beautiful, and he has a lot of temper


    If mink doesn''t answer, he''s not interested.


    "And the free and easy spirit of this man is a bit like our national teacher." The man said again.


    "How does she compare with her sister?" The mink put in a cold sentence.


    When the man heard that his tone was not good, he shut up.


    Now he has gained the trust of mink, but there is another problem. He can''t report it to the owner of his pavilion. He can''t even pass on the jade slips. He will be found.


    Of course, shangguanli was not unprepared at all. He only spent half an hour by xiaomink''s side, and then someone in the dark paid back.


    Shangguan Li was surprised to hear the news: "he was found?"


    "Did you recruit our cabinet leader?" Lan''er opens her mouth, with a little look of expectation on her face.


    The man shook his head: "my subordinates are lying when they listen from afar. They don''t say where you are."


    "Well." Shangguan Li is relieved.


    LAN Er is a face to lose: "how not to tell the truth."


    "You are just afraid that the world will not be chaotic." Shangguan Li is not very angry.


    Lan''er Dudu mouth, don''t think so, she is clearly afraid that her Pavilion master can''t get married.


    After sending this, another man came from Xijiang and said, "the letter from the master of Guoshi to you."


    Shangguan Li took a quick jade slip. The first half of the jade slip is obviously not the spirit mark of Hua Ruge. He said that he needs to understand the array in detail and listed several details.


    The following is Hua Ruge''s saying: "I asked someone who knows how to study it for you. At present, it''s almost the same. I just don''t know how to speculate on the students. You can understand it again."


    After saying this, she made fun of it. She laughed it off, then sent someone to spy on the information of Dazhen.


    At the same time, with tuobayu and LAN binger''s marriage approaching, huaruge stopped wandering, because she would appear as an elder on the day of the wedding, which could not give people a sense of instability.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t think so. Whenever she is worried about it, she says, "it doesn''t matter. Your image has gone deep into your body and mind, and won''t change over the past few days."


    "That''s even worse, I can''t destroy the image of the great glory." Hua Yuege said proudly.


    Tuoba Rui looks up her eyes and says lightly, "do you want me to tell the truth?"


    "You''d better talk less." Hua Ruge has no good way.


    I''ve never seen someone who likes to make fun of her daughter-in-law.


    Tuo Ba Rui chuckles and reads.


    Hua Ruge ran over with no memory, holding his arm and saying, "stop reading and chat with me."


    See her coquettish Tuoba Rui face smile more thick, when even nodded: "good."


    Hua rugo rubbed his arm and said, "you say we''ve come back from northern Xinjiang for nearly half a year. Then emperor huangquan sent two people to come here. After they were accepted by me, there will be no new people. Do you think he doesn''t want this chaotic artifact?"


    "You accept the strength of fat and thin. No matter how low the strength is, it''s not our opponent at all. I think he''s holding himself back." Tuoba Rui holds her in her arms and analyzes her.


    Hua Yuege hears the words and swallows the water channel: "this is what I''m afraid of. It must be very terrible for that man to recover his strength."


    "I''m here." Tuo barrui holds her hand.


    "Or shall I have this gun sent back?" Hua Yuege said.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her, dotes on a smile way: "how to still be in a hurry confused, you let him lose such a big face, no matter whether there is a gun or not he will not let you go."


    "Muddleheaded also frightens muddleheaded." Hua Yuege looks helpless.


    "Step by step." Tuo Ba Rui holds her body out of fear again in her arms and says, "besides, even if the sky falls down, I will hold it for you."


    Hua Ruge nodded this time.


    At this time, the little boy came with a little eunuch. The little eunuch gave a salute and said, "Lord, master of the state, please come to the emperor."


    "Well?" Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows a little: "what''s the matter?"


    In general, when you are free, you come to visit. Only when you are free will you be invited.


    Tuo Ba Rui nods, takes her up in the air and heads for the capital.


    Not many people have the privilege to fly in the imperial capital, but they definitely have the qualification.


    This time, they were invited to the back garden to enjoy the autumn scenery and chat.


    At this time, juntianxia is in a bower. I met them and gave them a nod.


    Hua Ruge didn''t take himself as an outsider either. He went up and asked, "what happened?"


    "It''s about Northern Xinjiang. My spy went to inquire about it half a year ago. Since you left there, you have been involved in a scuffle. After half a year, the victory has been divided." The dignified opening of the king''s world.


    Hua Ruge frowned: "so it''s the yellow spring emperor who won?"

 Chapter 1478

    "Yes. It took the yellow spring emperor half a year to defeat the righteous forces there, and he has completely unified the northern Xinjiang. " The way of the king.


    Hua rugo scratched his head and said, "so do you think that guy will come after me next?"


    "On the one hand, on the other hand, the orthodox forces in Northern Xinjiang escaped to us through the transmission array." Juntianxia continued.


    Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui are all slightly squinting, somewhat surprised.


    "I''d like to ask your opinion on how to deal with these people." King world looks at two people.


    "Disposal? Do you want to stay or not? " Hua Yuege asked.


    The king nodded.


    "You can only stay." Tuoba Rui said over there: "even if we don''t leave huangquan emperor, it''s possible to invade us. If we stay, we can still have more fighting power."


    "I think so too, just afraid of more risks." Jun Tianxia knocks on the armrest of the Dragon chair and asks Hua Ruge, "Ruge, do you think?"


    "To stay, the strength of people in Northern Xinjiang is on the high side. It''s definitely a force. Don''t give up for nothing." Hua Ruge''s eyes changed again and again: "besides, they are just deserters. Emperor huangquan will never put them in his eyes and will not pursue them all the way."


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "that''s the truth."


    "Now that you have said that, I''ll be relieved. I''ll send someone to send them to the capital to take care of their injuries." Said the king.


    "Well, it''s under control to keep them in the capital." Tuoba Rui agrees.


    Hua rugo leaned on the chair and said, "I don''t know if there are any acquaintances here."


    "I''ve sent someone to look it up. This is a rough list." Juntianxia directly threw the memorial to her.


    Hua Ruge took a look at it and then smiled, "I really have acquaintances."


    Tuoba and Rui raise eyebrows.


    "The Lord and the virgin of the holy land are in it." Hua Yuege said and handed the memorial back.


    Juntianxia and Tuoba Rui are obviously not interested in any acquaintances, so she can only look forward to it alone. After six months, she still met Gong Qiyu a little.


    Three days later, Mr. Shen received the details of the array to be used and was making the final deduction.


    At the same time, people in Northern Xinjiang were received the capital of the emperor. Some people thought it was good to come to the capital of the emperor, which means that people in western Xinjiang accepted them. Some people think it''s bad because they think it''s going to be controlled.


    But no matter what they think, there is no second way to go, because although they are strong, most of them are seriously injured, and they have heard of the prestige of western Xinjiang, even in their heyday, they may not win.


    These people were arranged in the imperial palace after they arrived at the capital. Dayu''s palace was very grand, and Gong Qiyu was satisfied.


    "It''s a pity," she said in a low voice


    "What do you say?"


    "The yellow spring gate is coming quickly. When I left the holy land, I forgot to take the wine buried in the ground. Otherwise, it would be used for drinking together." When Gong Qiyu said that, he sighed and could see that he attached great importance to the wine.


    "You''re all injured like this. Don''t think about it. You''d better heal as soon as possible." Said the maid.


    Gong Qiyu shook his head: "it''s not urgent. It''s not safe."


    "When we came to Xijiang for the first time, we didn''t know what people''s thoughts were like here. It''s better to have the strength to defend ourselves." The maid said cautiously.


    Gong Qiyu picked up the tea made on the table, took a sip, and said lightly: "don''t worry, even if other people are not safe, I am safe."


    The maid looked puzzled.


    "Go ahead and have a cup of tea filled out." Gong Qiyu orders.


    "Is there anyone coming?" The maid is a little strange.


    Gong Qiyu nodded: "I think so."


    The maid went down, and before the tea was served, a familiar voice came from the yard: "the virgin lives in this room?"


    "Yes. Master Guoshi. " Eunuch respectfully said.


    "All right, go down." Outside, Hua Ruge waved and sent the eunuch to knock on the door.


    "Come in." Gong Qiyu makes a sound inside.


    Hua Yuege smiled and pushed the door in, laughing: "I thought it was hard for us to see."


    "I thought the next time we met was when we went to the kingdom of gods. I didn''t think it was in this way." Gong Qiyu''s voice is as thin as ever.


    Hua Ruge probed her and said, "it''s very hurt."


    "Not dead or captured. That''s good."


    "You can think of it." Hua Ruge said and handed over a bottle of Dan medicine: "take it before you start to move, it will make you faster."


    "Thank you." Gong Qiyu put the bottle away.


    "The power of emperor huangquan has been restored?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "It seems that it''s only half recovered, but no one is his opponent. This old monster of a thousand years ago is really difficult to deal with." Gong Qiyu said.


    Hua Ruge''s face was sad: "what can I do if I come later?"


    "He said more than once. After he unified the five kingdoms, he would kill you to sacrifice the flag." Gong Qiyu''s voice is still light.


    Hua Ruge didn''t look at her kindly. "I think you''re gloating."


    Gong Qiyu didn''t answer her, but she smiled rarely.


    "Later, when he unified the five kingdoms, he even wanted to invade the territory of gods?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "God''s territory is so powerful, I don''t know if he talks big." Gong Qiyu said.


    Hua Ruge nodded, which was an acceptable answer.


    The two chatted for a while, and Gong Qiyu asked, "is childe Wuwen also in the capital?"


    "I was in the past, but now I have gone to Nanjiang. I don''t think I will come back until a while." Hua is like a song.


    Gong Qiyu thought about it and frowned slightly: "I have stopped the birth of Nanjiang artifact."


    "That''s right. He took the artifact." Hua said like a song.


    Gong Qiyu''s eyebrows stretch out, but her eyes are heavy. "It may be very dangerous there."


    "What do you mean?" Hua rugo thought something was wrong with her face.


    "Central and southern Xinjiang artifacts have been born one after another. Emperor huangquan has been staring at them. He will definitely choose a territory to fight for." Gong Qiyu said.


    Hua Ruge''s pupil shrank: "that is to say, he will either go to Zhongjiang or Nanjiang."


    "Yes, if I go to Zhongjiang, it''s OK. If I go to Nanjiang, it''s dangerous." Gong Qiyu continued.


    After all, the man who used to seal and suppress the yellow spring emperor for several years is the childe without trace.


    If you see it, it will be a disaster.


    "Not even in central Xinjiang." Hua rose from his chair and paced the room. She can''t really sit down.


    Gong Qiyu asked at one side, "if you can pass on the news, please remind me."


    "That''s all I can do. Goodbye." Hua Yuege said a word and turned away.


    Hua Ruge said and left. Through the system of the dark night Pavilion, he sent messages to shangguanli and childe Wuchen respectively to let them watch out for emperor huangquan. It''s better to withdraw now.

 Chapter 1479

    For fear of omission, she sent a letter several times. Fortunately, the people in the dark night Pavilion knew that she had a good relationship with the owner of her own Pavilion, and they all listened to her orders.


    after sending the letter, she returned home still worried, unable to settle down at all.


    Tuo Ba Rui also frowned after he knew it and said: "the yellow spring Emperor didn''t know the king of beasts. He should have a way to deal with it when he went to Zhongjiang, but if he went to Nanjiang, the consequences would be unimaginable."


    "Now I just hope my news doesn''t arrive quickly." Hua Ruge''s anxious way was that she walked around the yard, and Tuo barred her, saying: "the system of the dark night Pavilion will not be slow any more, don''t worry."


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s better."


    At this time, it was late. Tuo Barry saw that she was still in a hurry. He said, "in this way, when I know where the yellow spring emperor has gone, I''ll go and have a look and try my best to help."


    "He wanted to catch you last time. It will only be bigger if you go. Forget it." Hua Ruge shakes her head.


    "Then we have to wait." Tuoba Rui holds her and says, "think about something good. Maybe things are not so bad at all."


    Hua Ruge takes a deep breath, nods and holds his hand.


    At this time, thanks to him.


    Tuoba Rui saw that she calmed down a little and then pulled her into her arms and patted her gently, as if to coax children.


    The system of the dark night Pavilion is very fast. Two days later, Shangguan Li, who is far away in the middle of Xinjiang, received the news. Her pupils narrowed sharply and she said: "hurry up, send someone to inform dark Wei in front, and let him back with the king of beasts. It may be dangerous."


    People around him immediately went to the mountain. At this time, mink and dark guard were still on the mountain. The front of the fight was more and more fierce, and there was a sea of blood and corpses.


    From time to time, the woman in red would come to talk with mink. This day she came back and said, "you don''t know my name, do you?"


    "I don''t want to know." The cold way of mink.


    "My name is Qin Shishi. I''m from the Qin family in Huainan. Please remember." Qin poetry is used to talking to itself.


    Mink didn''t answer.


    The dark guard on one side looks indifferent. He is hostile to the woman who suddenly appears. After all, he is the rival of his cabinet leader.


    When Qin''s poems wanted to say something, the people in the dark night Pavilion called him aside and gave him a few words.


    Dark Wei''s look changed.


    The mink looked over there and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Dark Wei looked at Qin poetry, did not speak.


    Mink then looked at her coldly: "go, and don''t come again."


    "I say we''ve known each other for so many days, how can we be considered friends?" Qin poetry does not give up.


    "I''ll do it again."


    "Yes, I can. I can''t go yet." Qin poetry can only leave.


    Small marten just looked at dark Wei and asked, "is it the news of sister a li?"


    "The Lord reminded me that there might be danger here. Let me back away." "I think the Lord of the Pavilion must be reasonable," said Amway. "Come with me, king of beasts."


    "What danger?" Mink picks eyebrows.


    "I''m not sure, but can''t you believe in my cabinet leader?" Asked Wei.


    The mink said without thinking this time: "that''s OK, just step back."


    "Good." The dark guard breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s not easy to persuade the king of beasts away without exposing it.


    On the other side, childe Wuchen stands on the mountain to watch the battle. The Nine Tailed Fox in the sleeve always dishonestly wants to come out. Childe Wuchen presses it and says, "it''s too dangerous outside. You will be remembered when you come out."


    Nine tail fox only listen to the outside bustle but can''t see, very some small emotions, but she also know that her master must be for their own good, so although some lost or obedient back.


    At last, there was no little guy arching the sleeves. The childe with no trace smiled lightly. Little guy is still obedient.


    At this time, a man in black approached him quietly. When childe wutrace looked at him, he whispered, "childe, I''m from the dark night Pavilion. I''m ordered by the National Normal University to send you a letter."


    Then he handed it to a jade Jane.


    Although childe wutrace was confused, he took it over. After a look at shennian, it was really the shennian of Hua Ruge. The content written on it was not easy to make up.


    The battle in the north of Xinjiang was initially decided, and the right way was to flee. Emperor huangquan wanted to take the artifact.


    "Thank you very much," he said quietly to the man in black


    "You are welcome, young man. If you have nothing to take, I will go back." That''s humane.


    "Tell the national teacher that I will be careful and let her not worry." Said the childe without trace.


    "Yes." The man in black answered and left. "When the man left, the childe began to retreat, and only when he retreated to the place where few people could change his breath with his spiritual power. But because he didn''t have the shape changing pill, his appearance didn''t change much.


    It''s not so easy to recognize, but if you want to, you can still recognize it.


    However, childe wutrace thinks that since emperor huangquan came for the artifact, he would not care too much about the surroundings. As long as what he exposed is not obvious, he will not be found.


    Because of the lack of people, the Nine Tailed Fox came out again, and this time the childe without trace didn''t stop her.


    Little nine''s black eyes were full of wonder, obviously not understanding what happened.


    "Do you remember the man who hurt you last time?" he said


    The nine tail fox obviously shrunk when he mentioned the man, and there is still a shadow up to now.


    "He may come." Childe wutrace''s light way.


    At this time, the Nine Tailed Fox is not shivering, but shivering.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be found by him. We can go back safely." Childe Wuxian quickly touched his head to comfort him.


    Nine tail fox heard this person to say is to eliminate some fear, quietly lying in his arms.


    Because of this news, the two insiders, Zhongjiang and Nanjiang, are a little nervous. After all, the strength of that person is unpredictable. Even if they can escape the war, they can hardly get the artifact again.


    The only good thing is that these two artifacts were born almost at the same time, so emperor huangquan can only care about one of them, and their risk is only half.


    After waiting for two days in a row, the childe and mink without trace are watching, while shangguanli is doing analysis, wondering if there is any chance to get the artifact besides the safe escape if the emperor huangquan comes to their side.


    At the same time, the sky and the earth suddenly changed color. A black figure called her from the void, and a pair of tigers stared at the long stick in the palace.


    People in this world only feel that they are facing the general pressure of the sky, and they can''t lift their heads one by one.


    Shangguan Li looks up at the sky. When he feels the terror, he squints. Obviously, he is afraid of it.


    "Lord, can we still win when all these people come?" Lan''er was too scared to speak loudly.

 Chapter 1480

    The emperor huangquan has a great voice, which frightens all the people in central Xinjiang. Shangguan Li looks up at the black shadow in the sky, and looks at it, which makes him a bit confused.


    Lan''er reached out and waved in front of her eyes and asked, "what''s the matter with you, Lord?"


    "Nothing." When Shangguan Li said this, he slightly hooked his lips and then asked, "what did you just ask me?"


    "I said that such characters have come, will we still have a winner? Or we''d better persuade the king of beasts to run away. " Said Lan''er.


    Shangguan Li hears the words lightly and says, "what''s the hurry? Don''t you want to see what kind of performance such a character will have?"


    "I think safety is more important." Lan''er is on the side.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Shangguan Li said, slowly unfolding a roll of sheepskin in front of him. It was the array picture that came from the west of Xinjiang the day before. Mr. Shen had penetrated the array, and drew the life gate and the death gate.


    Lan''er looked at it and said, "you don''t want to break in."


    "I can''t go back empty handed when all the people are here." Shangguan Li looks at the array and says.


    Lan''er looks surprised: "do you want to take the artifact?"


    "He needs an artifact to help him become stronger. I have no reason not to help him get it." Shangguanli''s voice is still clear and light, but it sounds very convincing.


    Lan''er thought for a moment and said, "now I''m sure this man will come to us. Would you like to ask the master of the state to help me?"


    "You remind me. Send someone to send her a message. Make it clear that the first huangquan emperor is here, and the second one tells her that neither I nor mink will have anything to do. Let her rest assured and don''t come over. " Said Shangguan Li.


    Lan''er feels that her brain is a little slow and she can''t react for a while. Don''t you need help at this time.


    "She has a deep feud with emperor huangquan. It will be more dangerous than us when she comes." Said Shangguan Li.


    Lan''er nodded: "then I''ll tell you what to do."


    Since the arrival of the yellow spring emperor, the chaos in the whole central Xinjiang has subsided for the time being. One by one, he has offered to make way for him. The yellow spring emperor walked around the palace very smoothly.


    Small mink in the mountain not far away, looking at slightly frown way: "good strong."


    "It''s worthy of being a monster thousands of years ago. Few people can match it." Dark Wei is on the other side.


    Small mink smell speech is not to think of way: "live so long to have such ability, very scenery?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± When dwayton was dumb.


    "It won''t be long before I can surpass him." Mink''s voice is very small, and her mood is calm, just like saying something for granted.


    Dark Wei swallows his saliva on one side. It''s worthy of being the king of beasts. It''s generally incomparable.


    The yellow spring emperor did not rush in the first time after approaching the array, but slowly closed his eyes and carefully felt the spiritual power of the array.


    The people at the gate of the yellow spring are all around, and none of them acts rashly.


    People in central Xinjiang stand on the outside, and many people talk in a low voice. Although they are not very brave to show their dissatisfaction, they can only say that the Emperor himself,


    "I can''t see that the emperor is still a prudent person."


    "Do you live in vain for so many years? People have been refined for a long time. "


    "So it seems that the artifact will fall into the hands of others."


    "Yes, I knew what we were fighting for before that."


    After feeling it for a while, Emperor huangquan began to test the attack on the formation, and the feedback he got was the counterattack of the formation. After a while, he frowned.


    Mink also knows that this is a bad character, only watching from afar.


    Shangguanli is still in the small courtyard of the village. Take out a handful of sheepskin again, write and draw on it. If you look carefully, you can see that she is drawing a picture of array.


    Two days later, Hua Ruge received the jade slips from shangguanli. When she read the contents, she raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "I always think it''s a little wrong."


    "What?" Tuoba Rui asked at one side.


    "The yellow spring emperor chose the stick in Zhongjiang. Now it''s there. A Li asked me not to worry about it or go there." Hua Ruge repeats.


    Tuoba Rui nodded his head and said, "it''s OK to go to Zhongjiang. There''s no feud between them."


    "At least it''s much safer for the childe without trace, but I think it''s strange that a Li''s tone is that she doesn''t just want to escape, but to break her wrist with emperor huangquan." Hua Ruge said the key point.


    This under Tuoba Rui also picked under eyebrow: "pull wrist?"


    "With my knowledge of her, yes." Hua is as determined as a song.


    "What a surprise." Said Tuoba Rui.


    "I also think that a Li''s heart is too big. That''s the yellow spring emperor who has recovered 50% of his strength. Does she not know the situation?" Hua Ruge scratched his head.


    Tuo Ba Rui pulled her to her side and said, "don''t worry about it. She has discretion since she dare to do it."


    "I believe in this. I don''t think the means and mind of a Li are comparable." Hua Ruge said.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and looked at her: "I also heard for the first time that you didn''t boast about others."


    "I''m telling the truth. I''m emotional and impulsive, but a Li is different. She is rational." Hua Yuege said with a serious face.


    "Don''t worry if you know. You said you haven''t slept well for several days?" Tuoba Rui is very distressed to see the anxiety between her eyebrows.


    Hua Ruge leaned on him and said, "no way."


    "Do you want to go to bed now?" Tuoba Rui soft voice way.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "just lean on it."


    "Well." Tuo Ba Rui answers.


    Hua Ruge thinks that she still knows shangguanli very well. She is relieved to hear that. As soon as she is relaxed, her tiredness comes up. She falls asleep quickly by relying on Tuoba Rui.


    After she fell asleep, Tuo BARREI put down her book and picked her up and walked to the room.


    Hua Ruge grunted twice, muttering in a low voice, "I''ll wait for their news."


    "Well, it will be OK." Tuoba Rui said softly.


    Hua Ruge replied by humming twice, and then fell asleep completely.


    Tuo Ba Rui put her on the bed, covered the quilt and kept on one side.


    At this time, it''s getting closer and closer to LAN binger''s wedding. Hua Ruge has many things to help prepare. The most important one is the dowry, which really distracts a lot of attention and rarely thinks about other people''s affairs.


    On the side of Childe wutrace, the battle gradually subsided, because people found that there would be no result in fighting all the time, so they simply stopped to discuss how to get close to yuruyi at sea.


    In his arms, he sat with little nine in his arms and watched quietly.


    When the resolution was reached, there were several strong breath in the territory. The childe sensed it keenly. He collected the fox quietly and still sat on the mountain.

 Chapter 1481

    Sure enough, there are still super powerful people in these years'' strong old territory. There are in the south, including in the middle.


    After the appearance of the yellow spring emperor, there were also several powerful people around the palace, but they could only wait and see because the array was not broken. Moreover, no one dared to be different from the yellow spring emperor.


    At this time, the lower the key, the better.


    Emperor huangquan didn''t know much about the array, and finally he could only make a strong attack. However, the array was obviously extremely fierce, and there was still no change under the attack of huangquan gate.


    The yellow spring emperor made a bold move, and the terrible strength made the great array vibrate for a time, but even in this way, the strength of the great array has not been weakened by half.


    At this time, there is humanity in the gate of huangquan: "it seems that this array can only be broken from the inside. No matter how precise the array is, there will be a life gate. As long as we find this array, it will not be a problem."


    So while emperor huangquan rested, other disciples began to look for the birth gate of the great array.


    The people in central Xinjiang were not able to get the array. They were a bit gloating. What they hoped was that the artifact they could not get would not fall into the hands of the people in other Xinjiang.


    Of course, many people know that it''s just a good wish. It''s only a matter of time to see the power of emperor huangquan, even if it''s hard to grind.


    The yellow spring emperor sits on the top of the highest mountain with his eyes closed, motionless like a statue.


    The side face of emperor huangquan can be seen in the place where Qin''s poems stand. It''s so angular, it''s just a good-looking pronoun.


    She looked and flew to the top of mink''s mountain again, and said: "I can''t believe that the famous emperor huangquan is so handsome. Do you think he needs a woman?"


    Mink didn''t want to discuss this problem with her, just stared at the back of emperor huangquan, carefully felt the change of his breath, and wanted to know more about the supreme realm.


    "It''s a good time to go out. I think I''ll have good luck. I can''t imagine seeing two beautiful men in succession. It''s really good luck." Qin poetry talks to himself.


    Mink was interrupted by her, and her cold eyes swept across the passage: "I''m not your luck. If you like it, go to him."


    He pointed to the direction of the emperor.


    "You think I don''t want to talk to him, but it''s a pity that I can''t get past him. I can feel his ferocity on the surface. If I have the same temper as you, I won''t be beaten and I don''t have a complete bone." Qin''s poems are tangled.


    Mink can''t take her. If he doesn''t kill her, he can only listen to her nagging, which makes him very upset.


    "I say you don''t have any friends like this, do you?" Qin''s poems squatted on the ground without any burden, looking at him and asking.


    Mink felt that he had been questioned, and immediately frowned, "I have, and there are many more."


    "But you are not enthusiastic at all. Your friends will not alienate you in the future?" The poetry of Qin Dynasty asks.


    Mink touched his chin, his face reflecting.


    "It seems that you don''t want to, so I said don''t be so cold, just have a chat." Qin poetry goes on.


    Mink thought for a moment and said, "I''m not as bored as you are. Let''s go."


    "Why are you so boring?" Qin''s poetry said and looked at the fierce atmosphere in the sky, as if it was written on the face of the emperor huangquan, who was not allowed to enter, and said, "are you good-looking people very cold?"


    "I know, almost." Mink replied.


    Qin poetry smell speech eyes a bright way: "say, you all know who, this territory in every bit of fame I am very familiar with."


    "No one." Mink knew to guard against people, so he didn''t say.


    Qin''s poetry looked up and down and said, "I said you would not come from other territories, right?"


    Mink didn''t talk, just looked at her coldly.


    "So fierce." Qin Shishi shook her head and said, "I''ll go first. Maybe I can mention my name if I need help."


    Mink didn''t respond to her at all.


    The dark Wei on one side couldn''t see any more and said: "young master, I think this girl''s story is reasonable this time."


    "What?" Mink doesn''t know what it is.


    "You always don''t talk. It will be difficult to chase girls in the future." Dark Wei said.


    As soon as he heard about chasing the girl, mink took it seriously, but his face was still light. "Go on," he said


    "That is to say, women don''t like to sulk. You have to show yourself a lot, and most of the performance depends on how you speak." Dark Wei then said.


    He felt that it was not easy for him to get caught between the two and decided to match them.


    The mink frowned and then asked, "what should I say?"


    "It''s not how you say it, it''s you who want to be cheerful." Amway taught him.


    Mink thought and nodded.


    Dark Wei would like to see the result of his instruction.


    After five days of entanglement outside the palace, Emperor Huang Quan and his party still kept the battle formation intact. At this time, a man covered in blood was flying in the sky, and a strong man was chasing after him, saying, "give me what you have and save your life."


    However, the man in front didn''t seem to hear it, and he still moved forward at full speed. Because of the overuse of power, his whole face looked ferocious.


    The strong man was chasing after him. When the bloody man saw that he was about to be chased, he turned around and went in the direction of the yellow spring emperor.


    The yellow spring emperor is closing his eyes for a retreat. When the people around him see the man coming, they have to fight.


    "Help me, as long as I can live, I''m willing to give up my chance to the elder." The man said in a hurry.


    However, people in huangquanmen naturally don''t listen to this kind of thing and clap it directly.


    So the man fell to the top of the mountain, and he still had a roll of sheepskin in his hand.


    The people of the yellow spring gate kicked the man directly from the mountain, followed by the strong man to thank him from afar, and then went to the body and grabbed the bloody sheepskin.


    He didn''t mean to open it. He put the sheepskin on his body and turned around to leave.


    The person of the yellow spring gate seems to have found something at last. He says, "stop."


    The strong man stopped, turned around and said with a smile to several people, "thank you very much. Is there anything else?"


    "What did you just take?" Asked one of them.


    "It''s just a map. It doesn''t matter." The strong man replied with a smile.


    "Do you chase the map like this?" The man said a cold drink: "take out to see."


    "Here..." The strong man hesitated.


    "There are ghosts indeed. I think you are looking for death." The people of huangquanmen always start when they don''t agree with each other. This time, too.


    "No, no, I''ll hand it in. Actually, it''s not a map..." The strong man took out the sheepskin roll and handed it up.


    As soon as the disciple waved the sheepskin roll, he came to him. As soon as he spread it out, he found that it was not a map, but a array.

 Chapter 1482

    When the array chart was opened for a moment, the strong man''s face was a little white, his head bowed and he dared not speak.


    The disciple of huangquan sect looked at the picture over and over again, and the more he looked at it, the more he felt familiar.


    Another disciple next to him, after looking at the array chart for several times, went to look at the array on the sky, and said with some uncertainty, "how do I think this array looks like the array on the palace?"


    The man with the array thought and said, "don''t say it. It''s a bit like that."


    Hearing this, Emperor huangquan is gradually receiving credit.


    The disciple put away the drawing, grabbed the leader of the strong man and asked, "what is this?"


    "Two wise men, this is the map of the great array." Said the strong man with a smile.


    This is a shock to everyone''s spirit, and they all look in this direction.


    "Where did you get it?" The disciple asked again.


    Hearing this, the strong man pointed to the man who had been killed before he was at the foot of the finger mountain: "I just took it from him, you see."


    These two people have nothing to say, because they killed the man before, and the strong man did not get the map until the death of the man.


    "Then how do you know this is the array of the palace above?" A low voice came from the newly opened emperor huangquan.


    The strong man trembled with fear, and stammered, "I heard what he and his companions said that he got it by accident. I don''t know how to get it."


    "And his companions?"


    "I killed him and seriously injured him. He escaped. I''m after him." "I swear, I didn''t even look at the picture," said the strong man


    The yellow spring emperor did not speak, but slowly stood up. At this time, the two disciples were already standing at one end and unfolded the array chart.


    He lowered his head and looked at it carefully, then his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Based on his research on the array these days, he knew almost in a flash that the man had not lied. This is a very detailed array chart, which records not only the life gate and the death gate, but also many mysteries inside.


    Looking at all kinds of doorways, he almost felt that this was left by the linesmen, but obviously not, because this sheepskin is very common and absolutely new.


    He glanced at the strong man, and the cold light in his eyes seemed to penetrate him like a blade to turn into substance.


    The strong man was stared at directly and knelt down. He kowtowed repeatedly: "emperor, what I said is true."


    The yellow spring Emperor didn''t open his mouth. The man''s eyes were soft until he said a word. At the next moment, a gray soul appeared in his body.


    As soon as emperor huangquan reached out his hand and caught the soul body in his palm, the divine mind went to explore his memory. After the exploration, the spirit disappeared completely.


    People in the middle of Xinjiang look at their backs. This means is too inhumane.


    The yellow spring emperor looked up again at the big formation in the sky and slowly said, "you, follow me in."


    "Yes." Seven of them answered.


    These are the strong people who are out of the situation and have the strength to help when they enter the big formation. The remaining few hundred remained outside.


    Emperor huangquan put away the array chart and went to the living gate in the north. He aimed at the direction for a little test. There was a hole in the array immediately. He took his seven people directly in.


    "How could God help such a person, such a tyrannical nature, if he really took the artifact, how could we live?"


    "Yes, I''ve heard that his purpose is to unify the five major territories. I''m afraid he will do something to us sooner or later."


    "Ah..." As soon as the words came out, people sighed.


    At this time, one of the crowd said, "compared with this tyrant, I would rather let western Xinjiang rule us."


    "Yes, it''s much better than his Daewoo emperor and Lingtian palace."


    In the past, because of the defeat, Zhongjiang regarded Xijiang as the enemy, but now it is infinitely welcome that people over there come to take charge.


    After all, apart from those people, who else has the ability to fight against the emperor?


    At this time, the array suddenly closed, the white power suddenly turned red before, and the central artifact also erupted with extremely horrible murderous air and swept to the northern gate.


    Outside people can''t see the scene inside, but they are surprised to see the external changes.


    "That''s not a student. Why is this array more horrible?"


    "Yes, it''s like a killing battle."


    "What''s the matter?"


    People are arguing and trying to find out what''s going on.


    In the array, one of the elders of huangquan gate said: "emperor, there seems to be something wrong with this birth gate."


    The yellow spring emperor, whose face was always cold, frowned and his voice became more and more heavy: "someone hurt me."


    At this time, the killing array has been opened, and the great array which has been silent for thousands of years suddenly erupted, and the spiritual power between heaven and earth has been swept over. At this moment, the power is strong and frightening, even the figure of the yellow spring emperor is a little afraid.


    At this time, the big array has been closed. It is impossible to get out.


    "It shouldn''t be a living door, or a normal door. It''s a dead door." Another said that the power of the killing array made him feel a deep sense of despair when he was out of the situation.


    "Emperor, what shall we do?"


    The eyes of emperor huangquan are colder: "do you think it''s hard to live me like this?"


    "You want to."


    "Break the battle!" After the yellow spring emperor stopped drinking, he stood in the center of the killing array and fought against the blood and vigorous Qi of the array with his own strength.


    Others have no other choice but to hold on.


    Although this array is powerful, its energy is not endless. Moreover, even the killing array is definitely flawed. As long as we go through it, we have a way to live.


    People in central Xinjiang point to the great battle.


    "Dark Wei is in the distance surprised way:" so strong strength, yellow spring great emperor won''t be stirred into meat stuffing inside


    "He''s more than that. I think he can come out." Mink analysis.


    Another dark guard, who was hidden in the dark, took a panoramic view of all this and quietly turned back to the nearby village.


    In the small courtyard of the village, shangguanli has a book with a black cover in front of her. She is looking at one of the pages carefully, saying something.


    "Lord, you still have the mind to read, so you are not afraid that the fake picture will be found?" Lan''er is a little worried on one side. If he finds them, he may not live.


    After a few more glances, Shangguan Li said, "I drew it myself. There is no loophole."


    "But Mr. Shen''s array chart only tells us about the life gate and the death gate. He says that the big array is unpredictable. When you draw so many pictures, people who are not afraid to understand will see the flaws." Lan''er asked again.


    "The more you understand people, the more you will fall on them. Who dares to say that you know everything about array?" Shangguanli''s light answer.

 Chapter 1483

    "But how do you know those mysterious things in the picture?" Lan''er asked again.


    "Made up."


    "Ah?"


    Seeing the surprised appearance of the little girl, Shangguan Li chuckled and said, "it''s not a complete compilation either. There are many books recording the array. Just copy it."


    "Lord, I think we''d better run quickly." LAN Er felt that the idea was more and more unreliable.


    "No one can escape the situation I set myself. Wait." Shangguan Li said and continued to hold the big thick book.


    Just then, a dark guard came in and said all the things that had happened before.


    As Shangguan Li expected, he just nodded his head and said, "I see. Keep staring."


    "Yes." The dark Wei said and went down.


    Lan''er said in a daze, "Lord, he has not found the spirit after reading it."


    "What do you find? That''s true, no matter who is caught reading the spirit, it''s the same result. " Said Shangguan Li.


    "How could it be true?"


    "Although it''s not easy to finish these things, it''s not very difficult. Once this picture is drawn, it will inevitably cause a bloodbath, and once it''s noisy, it will be intercepted by huangquanmen." Shangguan Li explains.


    "But what if the man does not speak to his companion, but hides himself?" Asked Lan''er.


    "Do you think I only scattered that picture out?" he asked


    Lan''er thought for a moment and said, "so you drew a dozen of them, and they were taken out?"


    Shangguan Li just smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Lan''er can''t help but say, "you are too good."


    "I''ll play with the questions after I''ve asked them. Don''t affect my reading." Shangguan Li waves and starts to drive people.


    Lan''er said strangely, "I haven''t asked you yet. How do you think of reading this book? I remember you said last time that it was all magic. You are not interested in it."


    "I was not interested in it at that time, but now it is useful." Shangguan Li answers.


    Lan''er doesn''t understand: "who else do you want to deal with?"


    "If you speak again, I will marry you to the pillar next door." Shangguanli threatens.


    Lan''er hears the words and shakes his head repeatedly: "I don''t want to feed pigs every day. I can''t walk yet."


    "Darling." Shangguan Li said, and then read a book.


    On that day, she fixed the book on one page, tore it off and sent a letter back to Xijiang.


    Lan''er came back to wash the fruit and said, "do you want to ask the master of the state for help?"


    "No way. I have too little foundation here." Shangguan Li gets up and prepares to go back to the room to rest.


    Lan''er nodded and ate the fruit in his hand.


    Shangguan glass glanced at him and said, "where did you get this fruit?"


    "Someone sent it." Lan''er said don''t look away.


    "Pillars?"


    "He must give it to me. I said no..."


    "Don''t explain, I understand." Shangguan Li smiles and turns back to the room.


    Lan''er said with shame and embarrassment, "what do you know? What I said is true. He has to give it to me. "


    Two days later, the yellow spring emperor was in deep water. He broke through two killing battle lines. He was covered in blood. All the people around him died. He was the only one who broke into the last killing battle.


    As long as this killing array is destroyed, the whole array will collapse.


    Over there, Hua Ruge woke up in the morning and received the envelope from shangguanli. She couldn''t wait to open it and saw the black pages inside. She suddenly felt her back was cold and couldn''t help saying: "fortunately, this disaster is the same as mine."


    "What do you say?" Tuo BARREI came out of the room.


    "If you look at this method, anyone who meets her will be moldy for eight lives." Hua Ruge said to hand over the pages and read the letter.


    The content of the letter is very short and everything is going well. I hope she can help me again.


    Tuo Ba Rui also handed over the page at this time and said, "I don''t know anyone else, the yellow spring emperor is going to be unlucky again this time."


    "Again?"


    "Last time I met you." Tuo Ba Rui touched her head and said, "give it to me, and I will help you assign it."


    Hua Ruge handed over the things and touched his chin and said, "I won''t fight last time. One day, I will fight with him well."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui nodded and held the thing in his hand.


    "But I don''t think he will survive this time." Hua Ruge couldn''t help laughing. You said that whoever you offended must be offended by such a Dark Lord.


    Hua rugo went to the priest''s palace after breakfast, because these two days are big weddings. She has to take care of them from time to time. Of course, there is nothing she can do to help. Generally speaking, she just eats and drinks.


    Tuo Ba Rui finds the weapon refiner of Lingtian palace and explains the pages of the book.


    When the smelter saw this, he took a breath of cool air.


    "Can it be refined?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "It''s very difficult, but it''s recorded in detail. I''ll find my brothers to work together and make it in two days." The smelter promised.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "go."


    As time went on, Emperor huangquan was trapped in the array, and the super people in central Xinjiang couldn''t sit down one by one.


    But at this time, some mysterious people found them. The words left are very simple. Help them to eliminate the yellow spring emperor completely.


    Although these superpowers want to fight against emperor huangquan, they really dare not make up their minds when they know the great disparity in strength. It''s hard to be unmoved when they hear the words of mysterious people.


    But the mysterious man didn''t tell them what to do at the first time, just let them wait for the time.


    At this time, the people are impetuous, and the patience of mink is even worse. It''s boring on the mountain. He would like to rush into the battle to kill him.


    But he knew it would not work. He could only restrain his impulse and wait for the right time.


    Fortunately, there are a lot of dark Weihua around him. I can often talk with him.


    One day, mink pulled him to the top of the mountain and asked seriously, "how long have you been in the dark pavilion?"


    "For five years, when I was a child, I was beside the cabinet leader." Dark Wei replied.


    "Then you must know a lot about your cabinet leader?" Asked mink again.


    Dark Wei just felt that he just can''t answer so happily, but now it''s too late, can only nod.


    "Tell me, what has she been through?" Mink looked at him with a look of anticipation.


    In fact, he asked Hua rugo before, but Hua rugo didn''t say it, because she thought it was shangguanli''s privacy, and she would say it when she wanted to.


    But xiaosable thought it was hard for him to hear this from shangguanli, so he had to ask others.


    Amway shook his head and said, "king of beasts, it''s hard for you to do this for me. Can we talk about the things of the cabinet leader?"


    Mink looked up at the setting sun and sighed for a while: "I know it''s not good, but I know too little about her. I don''t know where to start if I want to be good to her."

 Chapter 1484

    Dark Wei is also worried to hear Xiaodiao say this. He knows that the cabinet leader is not unintentional to him. Even for the sake of his coming to central Xinjiang in person, he is willing to fight with the yellow spring emperor, who is terrible in strength and mind.


    He followed shangguanli for the first time in five years. It was the first time that he saw her do such a relatively irrational thing, which showed that she had deep feelings.


    However, the king of beasts in front of him didn''t know. He looked at him and felt worried.


    "If you don''t, don''t say it. Anyway, I''ll be hurt when I hear it." Said mink.


    "Dark Wei sighed and said:" you can ask the cabinet leader yourself


    "Say it again." Mink said, looking far away. In fact, he is not sure whether he should ask, or whether she wants to say.


    Dark Wei looks at the little sable with a little melancholy, and feels that the master of his pavilion has unique eyes. Such an excellent and infatuated man is indeed a rare species.


    In the distance, the battle formation was still running, and it became more and more violent. Later, it even spread its prestige to hundreds of miles around. These people who watched the battle retreated and retreated.


    This kind of fury lasted for two days. On the third day, the array showed the weakness after overdraft. It was only reduced to a small group. People could see the yellow spring emperor who was still fighting through the bloody array.


    People can''t help but be shocked to see this scene. How powerful is the yellow spring emperor, and can he survive under such a killing array?


    At the same time, a space ring came from the other side of Xijiang. Shangguan Li took the space ring and took out seven black flags from the ring. Suddenly, the spirit of yin and evil came out, which was fascinating.


    Lan''er stepped back and asked, "what is this?"


    "Ruge''s work is still very reliable. It''s all the best materials." Shangguan glass reached out and touched the flags.


    Lan''er looks puzzled.


    "Wait and see." Shangguan Li said lightly, and then said, "send someone to tell the seven people that I''m ready to come and find me."


    Lan''er nodded and asked for instructions.


    After two days, the yellow spring emperor was still trapped in the array. Seven powerful people in the middle of Xinjiang soon entered the Daoist realm, surrounded the mountain of the palace Lord with their forces. The spearhead pointed directly at the disciples of the yellow spring gate.


    "What do you want to do?" The disciples of huangquan sect shouted.


    "This is Zhongjiang, not the place where you can make great achievements." A super one snorted coldly, waved and said, "no one will stay."


    The strong of the huangquan gate have followed the emperor into the formation. The remaining highest strength is transcendence, and there is no way to fight against the numerous Zhongjiang.


    The strong people in central Xinjiang have been unhappy with them for a long time. After hearing the order, they swarmed forward and started to fight.


    "Dare you? The emperor will not let you go! " The disciple of the huangquan sect said loudly, but he was beheaded before his voice fell.


    Super cold hum a: "you are now the emperor is hard to protect himself, where there are air traffic control you."


    When it comes to this, people all think it makes sense. After all, the big battle is too strong.


    But these seven super men didn''t place all their hopes on the big formation. After killing all the disciples of huangquan sect, they rose up and stood outside the big formation in seven directions.


    By this time, they had refined the flag, and everyone had the same black lines on their palms.


    People watched from below, only to see them close their eyes, radiate spiritual power all over their bodies, and converge towards the sky of the array at the same time. This holy power has a strong spirit of killing. There is a black pattern in the white.


    If someone observes carefully, they will find that the lines in the center of psychic power are exactly the same as those emerging from their palms.


    Huangquan emperor fought in the battle formation. Even if he killed everywhere around, he could still save his life, and break the formation step by step. It''s really shocking that a person who doesn''t know the formation can do this.


    Outside the array, where emperor huangquan couldn''t see, seven people stood in the air. Under their joint efforts, the holy power above the array was staring more and more. A black Rune in the middle looked like a seal.


    The mink looked at it in the distance, and said lightly: "the air of this seal is so powerful. Even if the yellow spring emperor comes out of the big formation, it''s more dangerous and less auspicious."


    "Dark Wei nods:" yes


    All the people in central Xinjiang are looking forward to the seven powerful people in their territory to kill the land of huangquan.


    as long as the emperor of huangquan dies, they don''t have to do it again, the northern Xinjiang will be in chaos first, and then the era of huangquanmen will be over.


    On the contrary, if the emperor won, the distance between them would not be far away.


    This war can affect the situation in central Xinjiang for almost a hundred years. It''s up to everyone here. They are naturally nervous.


    In the middle of Xinjiang, there is a semi stalemate, while in the south, there has been another battle. The five superpowers who are approaching the road are fighting. This is also the five people who are most qualified to get the artifact in this territory.


    Not long ago, they also had seven strong men, but they were killed by fat and thin people because of their invasion of western Xinjiang. Now there are only five left.


    The alliance of three of the five suppressed the other two, and the war situation was one-sided.


    Childe wutrace received the second letter from Hua Ruge, telling him that the yellow spring emperor had gone to Zhongjiang. He was safe for the time being, but he had to be careful.


    At this time, he is still standing in the distance, holding the Nine Tailed Fox in his arms, and the little fox is rubbing against his arms. His eyes are full of contented smile.


    Childe wutrace reached out and scratched his chin, smiled and asked, "this is the last time you can play coquettish in my arms. When you are in shape, you will not be able to become a big girl."


    Small fox smell speech raise small head, a face of doubt looking at him.


    "The defense of men and women is still necessary." The childe without trace explained.


    Little fox also can ''t understand, is to drill hard into his arms, with the actual action to express his mind.


    "You don''t understand it now, just grow up to understand it."


    The little fox rubbed constantly in his arms, and even grabbed his lapel with his little claws. He looked pitiful, like a pet afraid of being abandoned.


    "I won''t leave you alone. You can stay with me as long as you like. We are partners." Said the childe without trace.


    Companion? When the fox heard this, his well-developed brain began to work. He remembered that sister rugo had said that she would find a woman for her master, that is, a partner. That was a relationship that could last a lifetime together.


    So it naturally understood that the master wanted to live with himself for a lifetime. This time, he not only felt safe, but also jumped up happily and had fun in his arms.

 Chapter 1485

    "Be good." The childe without trace put his arms around it and said, "too much publicity will be found. I can''t help catching you then."


    As soon as the fox heard that he would be taken away by others, he immediately drilled half of his body into the sleeve of the childe without trace, only half of his tail was still exposed outside.


    The childe without trace laughs and grabs it out: "your hiding level is really not good, so you''d better lie down obediently."


    The little fox nodded his head honestly, and his eyes were obedient. How lovely and lovely he looked.


    The childe''s eyes without trace are gentle, and he says, "you are a little guy."


    At this time, the affiliated forces of the strong joined the battle, and the sound in the sky suddenly increased.


    The fox can''t help but shrink his neck.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll do it in a few days." Placate the childe.


    When the little fox heard that his master was about to make a move, his eyes were a little worried.


    "I won''t be in danger." Childe Wuxian''s indifferent way is full of strong confidence in his voice.


    Little fox just nodded his head to show his trust.


    Childe wutrace was amused by it. He found that life has become interesting since he had this little guy around him. Now if he is in danger, he thinks that life is guaranteed at the first time, because he also needs to protect this little guy from accidents.


    Little fox didn''t know that her appearance would make her master change. She only felt that she was very happy. Now, as long as she can see the master and hear the master''s voice, she thinks that the fox is perfect.


    If one day there was no him, he would die of grief.


    One man and one fox are sitting on the top of the mountain. The distance is at war. The sun is high and the sky is clear.


    Half a day later, it was noon, and the stalemate in central Xinjiang had reached the point of becoming white hot. Emperor huangquan was still trapped in the array. From the outside, he could feel that he was seriously injured. His combat power was far less than before.


    Of course, the power of the formation was gradually disintegrated, so that it became more and more clear from the outside, but emperor huangquan still could not see the outside.


    The stick in the center of the formation is full of violence and killing spirit. At this time, huangquan emperor is very close.


    At this time, dark Wei read what he was going to do from his lips. He nodded, and the man disappeared on the mountain.


    "King of beasts, in a moment, when Emperor huangquan breaks the array, he will be surrounded by people outside. You can get the artifact when you wait for the opportunity." Said the dark guard.


    Mink nodded, "I know."


    "But we are not in a hurry. Let those supernatural States fight for themselves first, and then you will be hurt by both defeat." Dark Wei then said.


    Mink frowned, very discontented: "I know that."


    "That''s a little talkative." Dark Wei said this on his mouth, but he didn''t have any sense of panic. He was still a little relaxed because it seemed that the king of beasts was going to listen.


    Before that dark Wei disappeared, a few ups and downs came to a cave and walked in.


    There is a bright pearl in the cave. There is a desk at the bottom left of the Pearl. Shangguan Li sits behind the desk and reads. This time, it''s not the black cover, but the ordinary street book.


    She is still dressed in black, with a refined temperament, and her facial features are more delicate in the light. At this time, her face is calm and her posture is indifferent, which is different from the deadly atmosphere outside.


    At this time, the dark guard came in and said, "Lord, you''ve done what I told you."


    Shangguan glass nodded: "how is it outside?"


    "I''m still in a stalemate, but it seems that the emperor of huangquan will come out in half a day." "Dark Wei said and added:" I listen to the people outside say so


    "That won''t kill you?" Lan''er''s mouth grew up in surprise.


    Shangguanli waves to let people go down and says, "with his strength, the big formation is not enough to ask for his name, but it''s hard to say next."


    "Can those seven do it?" Lan''er asked uncertainly. She only felt that it was very dangerous to stay here. She could not persuade the cabinet leader, so she had to follow.


    "There''s nothing better than the seven of them." Said Shangguan Li.


    Lan''er thought and said, "but we can''t be so close. What if we are hurt by mistake?"


    "Only here can I rest assured that emperor huangquan is not so easy to deal with. Once the mink comes out, I will always take care of it." Said Shangguan Li.


    "You really have a deep feeling. I support you. Let''s hide here. At the critical moment, there will be a beauty saving hero. Maybe you will pay more attention." Lan''er got excited as soon as she heard this.


    After all, she is really worried that her cabinet leader will never marry out. For this reason, her danger is worth it.


    Shangguan Li pinches her chin angrily and says, "you dare to tease me like this again. Be careful that I really marry you out."


    "Are you willing?" Lan''er asked with a smile.


    Shangguanli''s reply was a heavy nod.


    Lan''er immediately toots his mouth, which is called a grievance.


    Shangguan Li smiles a little. The mink is still worried. The artifact is in front of him. The battlefield is also in front of him. He should be as nervous as others. However, he is always distracted. Shangguan Li''s face appears in his mind again and again.


    Although most of her face is expressionless, he can feel that she is also a person who values feelings. He wants to be close to her, understand her and protect her.


    This kind of thought always comes out at all kinds of untimely times, always with a smile on the corner of the lips, as if the Shangguan glass had been taken.


    "Hello."


    At this time, a clear female voice came to him, and then there was another woman beside him. It must be Qin''s poetry that can be so familiar.


    Mink and her recent life is not short, so this time did not move kill heart, just like sitting next to open the distance between the two people.


    Qin poetry didn''t care, just said: "look at you so absorbed, think of women?"


    "No way?" Mink snorts.


    Qin''s poems are not angry, just smile and ask: "I''m really curious about what people you like will look like?"


    "Nature is the best in the world. I won''t show it to you." The mink''s voice is still cold.


    "You are too grumpy for your children to like." Qin''s poems worry about him again. They look lively and free, but they live a monotonous life.


    This can be said to poke into mink''s heart, so he took it seriously and asked, "what should I do?"


    "I don''t see. You are serious about your feelings." Qin said, standing up, pacing and saying, "I''ll teach you how to do it."


    "Well." Mink raised his head and could see from his eyes how much he cared.

 Chapter 1486

    Before Qin Shishi said it, she looked at mink again: "you are an image that has nothing to say. You must attract girls, but you are not a character."


    It''s hard for mink to listen patiently.


    Qin Shishi, who is also a teacher, said in a tone: "the key to you is that you have a bad temper. Do you have to be patient to get along with girls?"


    Mink recalled that he had never been in a hurry in front of shangguanli. Let alone this sensitive relationship, he never lost his temper in front of people close to Hua Ruge.


    So he frowned, "it''s no use."


    "It turns out you don''t lose your temper." Looking at him again, Qin poetry seems to have found a new world.


    Mink didn''t answer, just asked, "what else?"


    "What''s more, you have to give in to what you like. To pursue a girl, you need to know what she likes first. I mean not only objects, but also interests and hobbies." Qin poetry said seriously.


    Mink frowned deeper because he didn''t know what shangguanli liked.


    "Next, you should be gentle and considerate, and really kind to her, so as to win the best favor of girls." The poetry of Qin Dynasty is also Tao.


    This time the mink nodded. He thought it was much easier.


    Qin''s poems said, "of course, none of the above is the most important thing."


    "What is the most important thing?" Mink asked sincerely.


    "It''s whether she has feelings for you. If there''s anything you do, it''s right. If not, you''re not doing anything right." Qin Shishi said with a shrug and said, "you don''t think that emotion can be justified."


    Mink heard some loss in her eyes.


    "So, what''s the use of what you said before?" he asked


    "It''s always necessary to try. If you can''t, you have to fight for it." Qin poetry said pointing to himself: "you see how active I am. If he doesn''t have someone he likes, maybe he will."


    "I don''t think so." Dark Wei whispered that he had his own prejudices when he saw her. He would not have a good impression.


    Qin poetry doesn''t care about waving: "whatever you say, I have nothing to say."


    Mink''s eyes looked into the distance, with a little melancholy in the purple pupil, and he didn''t mean to open his mouth.


    Seeing his appearance, Qin''s poems can''t help sighing: "sure enough, the infatuated men look good."


    Mink still didn''t speak, not because he didn''t want to, but because he was depressed and couldn''t say anything.


    Qin Shishi came to him and patted him on the shoulder and said, "I''m sure you can do it. No woman will not like it when she sees you. Try it bravely. If you can''t..."


    "How is it?" Asked the little marten.


    Qin poetry showed a big smile: "and I am waiting for you."


    Mink turned his head at once and didn''t care about her.


    "I''m not happy with you. What''s wrong with me? At least I''m good at chasing you." Qin poetry is not convinced.


    Mink still doesn''t speak.


    Qin poetry is a chatter, which can be said by one person for a long time.


    On the top of the mountain, Xiaodiao sits there. Qin Shishi turns around in front of him. His mouth keeps talking. Sometimes he doesn''t know what he said. Xiaodiao turns to look at her.


    Outside a mountain cave in the distance, shangguanli looked at it from afar, and there was no change in his look, but the color of his eyes was deep.


    Lan''er can''t see that far, but she can still see the figure of women.


    "I said that the woman is endless. Why is she always beside the king of beasts? Don''t you know that he likes you?" Lan''er said angrily.


    Shangguanli doesn''t open his mouth, but looks at it quietly.


    Apart from Lan''er, no one else dared to cross the border and say anything.


    Over there, Xiao sable and Qin Shishi have a few words. Shangguan Li has been watching.


    Lan''er didn''t know what to say, so he said, "let''s go in, Lord. It''s windy outside."


    "Well." Shangguan Li responds and goes into the cave with Lan''er.


    Several dark guards outside exchanged a look at each other, but didn''t follow them in.


    "What''s the matter with the king of beasts? You have done so much for him. He even talks with other women." Lan''er saw that the owner of his pavilion was a little lonely.


    Shangguan Li took a sip of the herbal tea on the table and said, "he doesn''t know what I did. All he knows is that I refused him, and I didn''t even see him."


    "But..."


    "I refused first, let alone nothing at present. Even if he was really with the Qin poetry, I had no position to blame him." Shangguan Li interrupts Lan''er.


    Lan''er sniffed the words and sighed: "when you see this, you can face the king of beasts. How can you not be with him?"


    Shangguan Li didn''t answer, but said, "Qin''s poetry is good in family and talent, and its character and character are also very good. It suits him very well."


    "I''m afraid you don''t want to revenge by checking her life history? To match them? " Lan''er is too angry to be on the side.


    Shangguan Li looks down, sorts out the news from all sides, and stops talking.


    She looks normal in ordinary people''s eyes, but in Lan''er''s eyes, there is only worry. Because she can detect the subtle changes of shangguanli, she is in a very bad mood at this time.


    The next day, Lan''er tried all kinds of ways to coax her, but shangguanli looked as usual, just a few words.


    Lan''er can only sigh. He feels that God is really unfair to his cabinet leader, because others have good family background and people love him when he is born, while her cabinet leader has such a scum father.


    If her cabinet leader didn''t resist and try to run his own forces, he would have died many years ago. Can you blame her for doing those things?


    Shangguan Li is much more mature than Lan''er. She never wants to be fair or not, or if, because she knows that it can''t change anything. She can only face her current self and press down her emotions.


    In a flash, two days later, the whole west of Xinjiang was celebrating. The marriage of high priests became a national sensation once again. The whole west of Xinjiang fell into a festive atmosphere.


    Hua Ruge and Tuo BARREI are all dressed in red. They attend as elders of both sides. Compared with their wedding, Hua Ruge prefers blue binger, because there are not so many rituals and they don''t have to hold on to themselves.


    And there was no one to disturb the wedding, and the whole process was very smooth.


    At the end of the ceremony, Hua Ruge took the seat. Looking at the blue bing''er who had changed her daughter-in-law, she said to Tuoba Rui, "bing''er is much better than me."


    "So are you." Tuo Ba Rui said to give her a dish.


    Hua Ruge sighed while eating: "if only no one would disturb the situation."

 Chapter 1487

    "Huh?" Tuo BARREI didn''t understand her.


    "I don''t even forget the etiquette behind it if no one bothers me." Hua Ruge still thinks about that day.


    Tuoba Rui smiled softly: "eat it."


    "I don''t know how about the two sides either?" Hua Ruge is a little absent-minded.


    If she does a good job in her calculation, now that childe Wu and mink have reached a critical juncture, some of her worries are inevitable.


    At this time, the traceless young master in southern Xinjiang received the Nine Tailed Fox in his sleeve and was ready to move.


    As soon as he appeared in front of the crowd, someone immediately recognized him: "you are the traceless son of Xijiang?"


    "It''s just below." Childe Wuxian stands in the void in white, his voice is as calm as ever.


    There are not many people who know the face of Childe wutrace, but their names are like thunderclaps, because they have lost thousands of people in his hands.


    That''s not a bad way.


    When hearing his name, it''s hard to associate such a man who is determined to start with a young man who is as elegant as jade and gentle as elegance.


    "If you don''t stay well in your western Xinjiang and dare to come to our southern Xinjiang, is your life too long?" Cried one.


    Childe wutrace is also an enemy of Southern Xinjiang. These people are naturally not friendly to him.


    The childe with no trace smiled lightly and said: "let me tell you a message. I have made some progress in my cultivation."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone in the room took a breath of cold air, which meant they knew what it meant.


    Before that, we could kill tens of thousands of strong people in southern and central Xinjiang at one time if we didn''t make progress. Now, we need to kill the whole southern Xinjiang if we make progress in cultivation?


    "I dare to speak out at a young age. Do you really think that there is no one in southern Xinjiang?" The super power in the center spoke.


    At this time, the super players have been fighting for three days and three nights. Now there are only two people left, and they have received a certain degree of injury.


    "I don''t care if there are people in the south. I just want that." The childe without trace said and looked at the jade Ruyi in the center of the sea.


    Because it took a long time to be born, now the murderous spirit around yuruyi is less and less. I believe that it can be completely dissipated soon. Then it''s time to be successful.


    Everyone is waiting for this moment, even when people think that the artifact will surely fall into one of these two super powers, I can''t imagine that the traceless childe appeared.


    Although the strength of Childe wutrace is not particularly high, which one of the people out of that world is the fuel-efficient lamp? It seems that he has been watching for a long time. If he doesn''t win, he may not come out.


    "If you want to be beautiful, how can I be robbed of my artifact in southern Xinjiang by the people in western Xinjiang? We two old people will stop you even if we die." The way of the super is firm.


    The childe with no trace still smiles: "I will not come, you are also desperately."


    The two were suddenly dumbfounded.


    "It''s not the same with who." Childe wutrace said, and took the initiative to go forward: "I would like to try the strength of the two predecessors, let''s go together."


    These two superpowers are so angry with Childe Wuchen that they become a camp and attack childe Wuchen together.


    The white light from the whole body of the childe without trace is very soft, but it''s just to let people know that there is a very horrible power in it. It''s definitely not accessible to ordinary people.


    With the two men coming forward, the war is on the verge.


    At one end of Zhongjiang, Emperor huangquan clapped at the array that had besieged him for several days.


    "Boom!"


    "BAM bam!"


    The sound of the collision and explosion of the spirit force continuously sounded, and those who were low in cultivation around could not resist the afterwave, and they retreated one after another.


    In the violent aura, people can see that the palace burst after the big battle formation was broken, revealing a black stick, which has a simple and powerful atmosphere.


    If you look at the yellow spring emperor again, most of his clothes are broken and his whole body is covered with blood. Even his handsome face is covered with blood at this time. His breath is even weaker than when he went in. It''s a mess.


    But to be able to enter the formation with one person''s power and turn the death gate into the life gate, which is a little too terrible.


    The yellow spring emperor looked at the nearby stick, and his bloody face showed a wild smile. However, the smile condensed in less than half a second, because he felt murderous when the big formation was broken.


    And it''s by no means a general danger, because with his strength, he felt a slight contraction of his body.


    However, it was too late for him to react. The seven strong people around the array had activated the strength of the array pattern as early as when he clapped at the array.


    "Boom!"


    The Condensed Black charm above the sky has already passed through congealing, just like the essence, and it smashed down towards the yellow spring emperor directly below.


    When Emperor huangquan went out, he was shocked by the aftereffect of the array. Now he has no time to react.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud bang, the black spell hit the yellow spring emperor''s head, which accumulated the terrorist power for several days and poured down on his body, drowning him in a flash.


    At the moment when the charm hit the yellow spring emperor, the power of the charm collided with the power of the yellow spring Emperor himself, and a huge ripple of spiritual power was created around him.


    The onlookers can feel the horror of the ripples from a long distance and soar up one after another.


    "Boom!"


    Ripple touched the mountain and immediately turned it into vermicelli. This terrible power is that time has spread to hundreds of miles.


    For a time, people within a hundred miles flew up to take refuge in the air. They were all in a cold sweat, wiping and saying, "it''s terrible. What''s that? How can it be so strong?"


    "I don''t know. I think it''s dark. I''m afraid it''s a magic method." There is humanity.


    There are a lot of comments around. However, mink looks at his oblique rear at the first time, glancing at him. There are several people in black. There are no other people.


    "Strange." Mink turned his head and frowned a little.


    "What do you say is strange?" he asked


    "I just seemed to feel the breath of your cabinet leader. How could it disappear in a flash?" Murmured mink.


    Dark Wei''s heart was startled, and then said, "you may miss our Lord too much. Maybe you have hallucinations."


    "I think so." It''s easy for mink to accept that, and then he said, "I always feel like she''s near me recently, even when I close my eyes, I can see her in front of me."


    Dark Wei is very pleased to hear that, so it seems that the king of beasts is not attracted by the Qin poetry. What he likes is the Lord of their pavilion.

 Chapter 1488

    Mink just let go of his doubts. The starlight flashed over there. Shangguan glass took Lan''er out of the star map and stood on the ground devastated by the afterwaves.


    Then Qin Shishi stepped back a few steps, went to the small mink again, and said, "guess if the yellow spring emperor will be killed this time."


    "No." Mink did not squint, though he said this, he did not look at her at all.


    Qin''s poems were a little surprised, and people around him also looked at them. Some people questioned, "you can''t kill such a powerful man. Who do you think he is?"


    Mink ignored these people and just stared at the direction of the emperor.


    The man was ignored and could not face it. He stood up and said, "boy, you are too arrogant."


    "Go away." The mink turns its head and its cool eyes are full of murderous meanings.


    The man was frightened by the gas field. He took a step back subconsciously. He felt embarrassed again, so he went up again and said, "boy, do you know who I am?"


    Before mink could open his mouth, Qin Shishi said, "this elder, I''m polite."


    The man looked up and down at Qin''s poems and asked, "you want to stand out for this boy?"


    "In the beginning, I can''t talk about it. The poetry of the Qin family in Jiangbei, younger generation. Would you please buy a face and don''t make trouble?" Although Qin''s poems still smile when they talk to others, they look colder in their eyes and have a slight power between their eyebrows.


    When the man heard the name, he was shocked. Then he bowed his hand and said, "I don''t know it''s a friend of the Qin family. I''m offended."


    "I''d like to be considerate, sir." Qin poetry said politely.


    The man retreated, and the people around him who heard this also retreated for a distance. Obviously, they were afraid of the Qin family.


    The mink frowned, "you''ve got too much to worry about."


    "It''s better not to do it at this moment." Qin poetry advised.


    Mink thought about it and said directly, "although you don''t hate it so much, I have people I like, and I can never change my mind, and I don''t want to have any involvement with you."


    "Do you want to be so direct?" Qin Shishi''s face was hurt.


    "Because I don''t think you understand me all the time." Mink has no half way of the being merciful.


    Qin''s poetry was speechless for a while. At last, he said, "you have a strange temper. I promise you not to make up your mind."


    "Well." Mink nodded, then looked at the center of the war.


    Seven super people in the middle of the dust smoke after a blow, the power of terror in which shocks, no one dare to explore with the mind.


    These seven people retreat at a stroke. First, they are on guard. Second, they have consumed a lot of their own strength and need to be slow.


    After a while, the dust and smoke in the middle disappeared, and people saw that the yellow spring emperor was half kneeling on the ground, the wound on his body was even bigger, and the whole man was like a bloody man. He was motionless there, not angry at all, and did not know if he was dead.


    Almost all of us are at the moment to explore and wonder what happened to this man.


    Shangguanli is farther away, her eyes are indifferent, and she doesn''t show eagerness like others.


    "Lord, is he dead?" Lan''er asked in a low voice.


    Shangguan Li shakes his head: "I don''t know."


    Mink didn''t give out his mind either. As a Xuan beast, he has a strong sense of power. He knows the power of the yellow spring emperor and the power of the charm. Now he can see the weak vitality of the yellow spring emperor more intuitively.


    He is not dead.


    "Wow!"


    Soon there was an uproar in the crowd, because after exploring, they found that the emperor had not really died.


    Now the seven super powers are the most frightened. They didn''t expect that they didn''t kill the yellow spring emperor in a single blow. In this way, several of them and the central Xinjiang will be in danger.


    Fortunately, although the yellow spring emperor is not dead, but the vitality is very weak, I think it hurt the root. If they join hands again, they may not be able to kill him.


    Seven are ready to go.


    The yellow spring emperor slowly stood up from the ground, his eyes were as cold as the cold wind from Jiuyou hell. He looked at the seven people and said in a low voice, "you fools, who in the end ordered you to do this?"


    "Emperor Huang Quan, you are dying. Don''t you know how to repent?" Said one of the super powers.


    The yellow spring emperor stared at the man with a cold voice: "fool, now you can save your life if you quit immediately."


    "Don''t you think we are all three-year-old children?" Another person''s disdainful hum.


    After that, seven of them didn''t give the emperor another chance to talk, and they joined hands to attack the emperor.


    The yellow spring emperor turned his hand and took out the long sword. The fierce force broke out again in his body. The blade of the long sword rushed out ten meters, and then he cut it towards the people.


    Seeing this scene, all people in central Xinjiang were shocked. No one could imagine that the frustrated emperor huangquan could break out such a terrible force. It seems that this power will not lose at all to any super one who is about to enter the Tao realm.


    Lan''er took a cold breath and said, "Lord, do you underestimate the strength of this man?"


    "A little, but it doesn''t matter." Shangguan glass light way, look to the distance, look has not changed.


    Lan''er thinks that the yellow spring emperor looks like he can beat the seven old men. In case one of the seven old men comes from the leader of the pavilion, he really gets into trouble.


    The people in central Xinjiang are also horrified. They are afraid that the seven great powers have really lost. If so, no one can control the emperor huangquan and get into such a cruel God of murder, I can''t imagine the consequences in the future.


    In the next moment, seven people were close to the yellow spring emperor, but their faces were distorted before they could reach the hand. The black lines in the palm suddenly became violent.


    The seven people knew that there was something wrong with the rune almost instantaneously. They could not only seal the attack, but also after the seal, they would be furious and never kill them.


    They were unprepared before, and they all tempered the array flag into their own body. Now, as the seal has spread to their whole body, they are unable to return to the sky.


    "Bang!" There was a huge bang, one of them was bursting with black clothes, and the powerful people of this level were more powerful than their attacks.


    Huangquan emperor is the closest, of course, to bear the brunt.


    Almost at the same time, there were six more blasts. All the six people exploded and all their own forces washed away towards the yellow spring emperor.


    The power of bursting one after another hit the yellow spring emperor back, too late to hide.


    "Poof..." He spat out his blood and fell to the ground.


    At the moment when he was about to fall to the ground, he propped himself up with a long sword, only half kneeling on the ground, but the struggle spit out blood again.

 Chapter 1489

    The onlookers were shocked to see this scene, because no one knew what happened to these super powers. They even thought that they wanted to die together with emperor huangquan for the sake of the peace of central Xinjiang, regardless of their own safety.


    No wonder people think so. They really don''t know where the black Rune came from. The seven people didn''t say anything about the victory in order to eat it alone, so there is almost no trace left.


    The yellow spring emperor vomited blood for three times in a row, but others didn''t know that he wanted to understand. He was designed from the beginning of entering the big formation. The man first tricked him into entering the big formation, then ordered seven people to ambush outside the big formation, and finally used these seven people to explode themselves to play a huge power.


    Every step of this series of means is steady, precise and thorough, which makes people defenseless.


    The yellow spring emperor raised his head and looked at the people in the middle of Xinjiang with cold eyes. He said coldly, "who is it? Who is hurting me? "


    People in central Xinjiang don''t understand it very well. What is it that someone hurt him? It''s clear that he took the map and entered the array himself. Even if the map was wrong, all the things that happened after that were done by the seven great powers. Now they are not dead. Who else?


    Don''t mention other people. Lan''er was shocked when he saw those people explode. He said, "Lord, what happened?"


    "That''s what you see." Shangguanli opens, his voice is as indifferent as ever.


    "You wanted to hurt them long ago?"


    "These people live only to get in the way and die much more cleanly." Shangguanli said coldly, without any sense of guilt.


    At this time, people in central Xinjiang are ready to move, because emperor huangquan is extremely weak, and the artifact on one side is standing there. If anyone can come forward at this time, they can easily get it.


    So the strong people in Zhongjiang who are beyond the border and have no arrogance set out. Hundreds of people surrounded the yellow spring emperor. They seemed to want to deal with him, but in fact, they all looked at the artifact.


    The mink squinted slightly and then went forward.


    At this time, a voice came to the ears of dark Wei. Dark Wei grabbed the mink and said, "king of beasts, wait a moment."


    "What are you waiting for now?" Mink is puzzled.


    "Just listen to me once. The Lord will let you do the same here." Dark guard moves out of Shangguan glass.


    When Xiaodiao heard the name of shangguanli, she saw that there was a lot less impatience in her eyes. She asked uncertainly, "really?"


    "Yes, you are always careful."


    "Sister a Li must be right." Said mink. He didn''t want to go forward.


    One side of Qin''s poetry asked curiously: "you said this person is your sweetheart?"


    Mink did not answer, but looked at the battlefield in the distance.


    Qin poetry coughs awkwardly and looks at it.


    Facing the encirclement, Emperor huangquan sneered and said: "with you ants, how dare you fight me? It''s beyond our control. "


    When he said that he stood up again, the terrible thing about this man was that he was obviously weak, but his strength didn''t seem to push out a lot. When he stood up and released all his momentum, people in central Xinjiang looked at each other and thought it was a hard bone.


    Dark Wei took a breath of air way: "it''s worthy of being an old goblin of a thousand years ago. Its strength is really terrible. I heard that it''s only 50% back then."


    "Yes, fifty percent." The mink nodded at the words, and he could feel it.


    "How terrible it would be if it were all restored." Dark Wei''s heart was still palpitating. He didn''t dare to think about it.


    Mink doesn''t answer, but he knows that when he recovers, he will surely have the power to destroy the sky and the earth, which can''t be underestimated.


    The yellow spring emperor is not just talking about it. He takes the initiative to attack before others do. The sharp sword looks like sweeping everything.


    But those who are strong are not vegetarians. They use their own skills to watch over their families. One by one, they bombard the yellow spring emperor, which can also cause strong killing power.


    There is a lot of ferocity in the body of emperor huangquan. Every sword can cut down more than ten people. It is extremely powerful.


    The people killed in Zhongjiang are all stupid. Is this still a person with such terrible fighting power?


    Now they always think that these strong men are not enough to be killed by Emperor huangquan. You should know that this is a large part of the strong men who survived in central Xinjiang. If they were killed, the central Xinjiang would be completely destroyed.


    It''s dark over there. The mink''s eyes are fixed on the stick, and the body moves forward slowly.


    Shangguan Li looks at it from behind. She doesn''t stop it. She thinks the time is almost right. She hasn''t left more backers. If she doesn''t take them now, she won''t have a better chance.


    The yellow spring emperor is bleeding all over, regardless of his bruises and viscera damage. Every sword is powerful enough to suffocate people. However, if he is a little sensitive, he knows that he is overdrawing his strength, which will not last for a long time, but also aggravate his injury. The cost is very serious.


    Qin Shishi''s eyes are also red at this time, because her elders are in the middle of the battle, she wants to go forward but is pulled by her relatives, so she can only watch.


    "Boom!"


    Huang Quan swept out his sword and killed more than ten people. The last one was the Qin family, but it was also badly hurt.


    When the last dozen people besieged the yellow spring emperor, the mink moved, and they saw a purple light flash by, rushing straight to the artifact in the sky. He is so fast that people can only see light and shadow.


    But now he is not the only one who has made the idea of the artifact. After he moved, a dozen people started at the same time and chased him.


    These people are also waiting for leakage, most of them are the strong people who are detached and have no delusion.


    Before mink''s hand got the artifact, he felt the wind of palms coming from behind. However, he didn''t turn around and grabbed it with his hand.


    At the back, a palm is about to hit the back of mink''s heart.


    "Hum!"


    When the demon God clock appeared, the man took a picture on the clock, and the demon God clock made a long sound. The man only felt that the spirit was damaged and his mind was dizzy.


    The mink in front of the clock has grasped the iron bar in his hand, and at the same time, he forced a drop of blood from his fingers to dye it.


    "Hum!"


    The stick quivered, as if he didn''t want to accept the contract. However, the mink was still holding tightly, and his palm was shocked with more blood, but he didn''t let go.


    There is no doubt that the artifact is not easy to accept. The others exchanged a look and attacked the mink at this time.


    Because the smell of the stick is more violent than other artifact, the mink only thinks that the stick is absorbing the power of his body and spirit, so that he can''t distract himself from the battle.


    Bad. He cried in his heart, just when he was going to carry the stick forcibly for the first battle, a black shadow stood in front of him. Although he saw the back a few times, it seemed to be in his mind, always affecting his spirit, how could he not forget it.

 Chapter 1490

    The stick in mink''s hand is absorbing the power of spirit in his body. However, he looks at the back of Guan Li in front of him as if he didn''t realize it, and whispers: "sister a Li."


    Shangguanli turns his head, and his eyes are still light: "concentrate on accepting the artifact, and give me other things."


    "Why are you here?" Mink asked, as if he cared more about it.


    Shangguanli said with the same look: "your sister is afraid that you are in danger. Let me help you."


    "Oh." Mink should be, smile on his face gradually bloom.


    No matter what she came for, she didn''t care about herself at all.


    Two talents said two words, and those strong men came to attack shangguanli, each of them is a kill move.


    Shangguan glass is far less powerful than Hua Ruge and others, so he turns his hand and takes out the star chart. When the star chart is turned on, it emits the power of white stars. Is it going to attack the people coming.


    The star chart is a powerful magic weapon. It''s an existence that can''t be swallowed by devouring animals. It''s extremely powerful. Those people are hit one after another without defense and fly away.


    Mink closed his eyes slightly and absorbed the artifact in his hand.


    Shangguanli''s situation is much more difficult, because after she beat back these people, the common attention of the yellow spring emperor and the strong who were not killed over there turned.


    After all, the purpose of these people is not to fight, they also want to get the artifact. Now when they see the artifact in their hands, they will not fight.


    Although these people are all seriously injured, they are super strong after all. As long as these people don''t die, it''s a threat to shangguanli.


    The yellow spring emperor was covered in blood. His red eyes stared at Shangguan glass and mink. His voice was low: "are you right? Are you harming me?"


    Although he didn''t see anything from the two men, he knew a truth that whoever made profits was playing tricks.


    Shangguan glass''s eyes were cold and said, "I can''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Seeing shangguanli''s look, Emperor huangquan became more and more determined. This time, he ruled out mink and stared at her alone and said, "I guess I guess it''s you."


    Shangguan Li didn''t say anything.


    "Give me a fake map, let those seven people set up an ambush, and kill them after using them, are you right?" Although emperor huangquan asked, his voice was determined.


    As soon as this words came out, all the people around were confused and began to think about the connection between these things in their minds, but they could not think of any conspiracy, just like a coincidence.


    Shangguan Li smiled a little. Some of her plans were also visible. If no one knew the highlights, she would be lost.


    "I thought you were just stronger, but I didn''t expect that the level of story making was first-class, but it was made up. I''m a little girl who can''t do such a big thing." She said.


    It is impossible for her to establish this matter. First, it concerns the people''s views on the dark night Pavilion in the West. Second, she doesn''t want mink to know that she arrived early. Of course, this is the main reason.


    The yellow spring emperor said coldly: "is it made up of you and I know."


    "I don''t care if it''s clear. You can think it all right." Shangguan Li looks indifferent.


    "No one dares to calculate me like that. You are dead today." Yellow spring emperor said then toward the Shangguan Lichong, the speed is still ordinary people can not catch the naked eye.


    At this time, the star map is accumulating the power of stars after an attack. It can''t be used temporarily, but it doesn''t mean that Shangguan glass has no means.


    When she stretched out her hand, a red bead appeared in the palm of her hand. The red light was dazzling. When the yellow spring emperor approached, she suddenly sent out a red light and hit him.


    The yellow spring emperor is naturally not a person of leisure. As early as the Pearl appeared, she flashed. However, he underestimated the power of the soul fixing pearl. His shoulder was pierced by red light in a moment, which made him slow down a lot.


    Guan Li was a little surprised that she didn''t stop him on the way, but she didn''t panic. Instead, she turned over her hands and took out her whip, and turned her strength to prepare for a fight with emperor huangquan.


    At this time, the yellow spring emperor was weak, but the strength in his heart was still terrible. He didn''t need weapons. When he got close, he took a picture of Shangguan glass with one hand.


    Behind Shangguan glass is mink. If you can''t get back, you have to fight hard.


    "Boom!"


    The two hands collided and made a huge roar. Shangguanli''s body retreated in a moment.


    The yellow spring emperor was surprised when he didn''t move forward. After this palm, he even felt the inner power slightly vibrated, and the palm power only accounted for half of the upper hand.


    This woman is not as weak as she looks.


    Shangguanli resists the vibration of his chest, stabilizes his body, and then says, "give up. Now you can live. When you run out of power, you will know your end."


    "I don''t need a warning from you, Benedict. I will kill you." Yellow spring said again.


    People in central Xinjiang look at each other, and the only tacit agreement is not to help.


    They knew his identity as early as the moment when the small mink God Zhong appeared. He was an animal king in the west of Xinjiang and had killed countless people in the middle of Xinjiang.


    However, shangguanli and them have no clue. The woman they know well as the man of the day in the west of Xinjiang has only one Hua Ruge. Obviously, the ghost gun in front of them is not Hua Ruge.


    Shangguanli faces the successive moves of emperor huangquan. Although his face is still calm, he knows that he is not an opponent and can''t support several moves.


    The second palm, huangquan emperor, obviously increased his strength. Shangguanli could not bear to back away, but he still felt that there was a shadow in front of him, almost fainted.


    The yellow spring Emperor didn''t give her a chance to breathe. His palms attacked one after another. Shangguan Li took another two moves. Finally, he vomited blood and retreated one after another.


    Just when she thought she was going to give up, her back was suddenly held by a big palm, which stabilized her figure.


    As soon as she turned her head, she saw the mink who opened his eyes. His eyes were impatient and concerned, and he said, "sister Ali, please cure the wound, and I''ll take care of the next thing."


    At this time, the artifact in mink''s hand burst out with his mind, which seems to have been completely subdued.


    Shangguan glass still nodded lightly: "OK."


    Several dark guards immediately came forward to encircle shangguanli in the center. Although they can''t block the strong with their strength, they can also stop some curfew people.


    Mink held the artifact in his hand, and his whole body was cold. He stepped forward and stared at the emperor. His voice was cold: "you, damn it."


    The yellow spring emperor narrowed his eyes and looked afraid.

 Chapter 1491

    The mink holds the stick tightly in both hands and smashes it towards the yellow spring emperor without saying a word. The end of the stick brings out a brilliant purple light. The purple light contains the "crackling" electric arc, and the terrible prestige is directly against the punishment of heaven.


    The yellow spring emperor retreated instinctively in the face of such attacks. However, he was fast and the mink was not slow. He followed him with a deadly attack.


    Mink''s own strength is foolproof territory. Without artifact, it can kill many people who are beyond the border. What''s more, with artifact, it''s no longer necessary to deal with the yellow spring emperor at the end of the crossbow.


    After the yellow spring emperor, he once again ran into a stubble, but this time it was different from fighting against Hua Ruge. At that time, Hou Hua Ruge didn''t have any consciousness. Now the mink''s wave is very clear, so it''s hard to escape.


    And even if he escaped from mink, he would be attacked by other people in central Xinjiang, so he has no better way now.


    A bite of teeth, stained with blood in the forehead, after the whole person sent out a black air.


    Small marten saw that he was standing, and a stick with enough strength was smashed at the head. He had time to be sure. After that, Emperor huangquan would surely die here.


    However, just after he went down with this stick, there was only the more and more dark air left in the place, and people had no idea where he was going.


    How could it be good that the people of Zhongjiang, who are all looking up to the sky and sighing, let him escape.


    Mink didn''t mind. He narrowed his eyes and said, "it''s good to run. I won''t win this time. If there is another time, I will definitely defeat you and kill you."


    Shangguan Li is relieved to see that emperor huangquan is running. After all, as long as the old monster is immortal, no one knows what means he can use to fight back. It''s easy to escape.


    The mink looks at the person who attacked Shangguan glass before and says, "you should die, too."


    With a long stick in his hand, when the sky is neutral, the thunder in the Tianshan Mountain blows down the Milky way like horrible purple arc. Only one move can make the dozens of people dead.


    He also looked at the people who had attacked the yellow spring emperor before. Some of them immediately stood up and said, "we have never maligned you or this girl."


    "Yes, we are aiming at emperor huangquan." Another man stood out, afraid of mink''s hands, and said, "take this artifact as you like, and I will never be in trouble with you."


    Three of the dozen were from the Qin family, and all of them expressed their friendship.


    The little mink just put away the stick and held Shangguan Li to one side. "Sister a Li, I''ll take you down to cure the wound."


    He said he didn''t wait for Shangguan Li to oppose and then stopped to pick her up and went to the village not far away.


    Dark Wei follows Lan''er silently.


    Lan''er looked at the place where mink and the owner of his pavilion disappeared. He said excitedly: "the king of beasts is very considerate. If I were the leader of the pavilion, I would have gone from there."


    "When can you use your dream time to practice and when can this kind of thing turn to you?" Comfort on one side.


    Lan''er took a look at the man and said, "I don''t want to. I just want to accompany the cabinet leader."


    Here, the mink is holding the Shangguan glass in his arms, and his mind is eager to search for the one who can live in the nearby village.


    Shangguanli lies in his arms, looks up at the radian of his chin, and feels warm in her heart. She wants to hold his waist, but she doesn''t even hesitate to give up.


    Mink finds a family and rushes into the house without saying a word. These people don''t know who they are, and dare not stop them.


    After he entered the door, he thought that he would take a new set of bedding from the space, and then slowly put the Shangguan glass on it.


    "Sister Ali, this is from my sister. Here you are." Small mink said to hand out Hua rugo, and then he gave him the pill when he was leaving.


    Shangguanli lies on the new bedding, smelling the clean cotton breath, and the only intention is to think that time will stop at this moment, so that she will lie down like this, thinking nothing.


    "Sister Ali, you are very good after taking this medicine." Seeing that she didn''t take it, mink handed it again.


    "You keep it for yourself, and your sister gave it to me." Shangguanli said again, "but I don''t want to eat it now. I''m a little tired and want to sleep."


    The mink crouches at the bedside, looks at her and says, "then you sleep, I look at you here, and promise there won''t be any danger."


    "Well." Shangguan Li said, slowly closing his eyes.


    The past few days of hard work really made her tired. Now her serious injury makes her lack of strength. With mental relaxation, sleepiness hit her and soon fell asleep.


    The mink squatted on the edge of the bed, his hands on the bed, his head resting on his arms, and looked at Shangguan glass''s face carefully, all reluctant to blink.


    They are quite stable. The family outside the house is very flustered. Why do they suddenly come here? They are still flying. It''s obvious that they can''t be bothered.


    Small marten heard a little noise outside. He was afraid that shangguanli would go outside. He felt reckless when he saw the family trembling.


    He scratched the back of his head and said, "my sister suffered a lot of injuries. I couldn''t find a house before I brought it. Can you sell this house to me?"


    As soon as the family saw that the mink was so good-looking and a little shy, they instinctively thought that it was not a bad person. So the old man said, "if you don''t have money, you can live here at ease and keep the injury well before you leave."


    "Yes, it''s not easy to be outside. Who can''t ask for it?" Said the old lady.


    Mink nodded: "thank you very much."


    After he went in, the old lady still said, "this child is so handsome. My old lady has never seen such a face in her life."


    "It''s not. I''m a big man and I think it''s good." His eldest son nodded.


    The eldest daughter-in-law eased from her loss of consciousness and asked, "what shall we do if they sleep in our room?"


    "You''ll go to your neighbor''s house for a few days and move back when he''s cured." Said the old man.


    The old lady nodded at once.


    The young couple looked at each other, saying that it''s not polite to keep a few words at this time. How can they extrapolate directly? Now they all suspect that they have picked them up and they are born.


    However, after complaining, they went to sleep that night, leaving the spacious room for mink and Shangguan glass.


    Shangguanli wakes up from afternoon to the next morning. When she opens her eyes, she can see that mink is still squatting beside the bed, so she is guarding her seriously.


    She liked the feeling of being loved very much, but she still controlled not to let a little smile on her face. She said, "Why are you still there?"


    "Sister Ali, are you awake, hungry or not?" Mink asked what he thought was more important.

 Chapter 1492

    Shangguanli looks at mink''s sincere appearance, sighs in his heart, and slowly opens his mouth: "I want to heal you. Go out."


    "Eat something first. You''re too weak now. Wait for me." Mink said and ran out from his feet.


    Shangguan glass closed his eyes and sat up slowly.


    Lan''er came in from the outside and said, "how are you getting up, Lord?"


    "Don''t be nervous. It''s not serious." Said Shangguan Li.


    "I''m scared to death this time. It''s the first time I''ve seen you faint to a coma." Lan''er said with lingering fear.


    Although shangguanli has many rivals in recent years, she can only control the situation by sitting in the rear, and she will never put herself in danger with her mind. She has few hands, let alone hurt herself.


    "Now, pour me a cup of tea." Shangguan Li didn''t answer.


    Lan''er realized that Shangguan glass was just waking up, so he quickly poured a bowl of water and handed it to him. "There is no tea you like here, just make do with it."


    "Well." Shangguan glass doesn''t choose.


    "Lord, this yard is not as good as before. Let''s move back." Lan''er suggested.


    After drinking the water, shangguanli shook his head slowly: "no, we can''t let him know that we''ve come here early."


    Lan''er sighed, "how can I say hello? I''m confused for a while."


    "That''s what you dare say about me." Shangguan Li is not angry, and the girl she spoiled can only accept it.


    "The king of beasts has brought food for you. If you are OK here, I will follow you."


    Shangguan Li waved: "go ahead."


    Lan''er just went out laughing and mink came in with a tray on which there were four dishes and a bowl of rice. It looked delicious.


    "So fast?" Lan''er asked a little surprised.


    "I asked sister-in-law Li to prepare it for me. It''s always in the pot. Now it''s just right for me." Mink said, putting the tray on the table, and then carrying the table to the bed.


    Shangguan Li looks at his busy work. He can''t say that sentence without appetite.


    After mink finished these, he brought a small bench and asked, "sister Ali, do you want to eat by yourself or let me feed you?"


    "I''ll do it myself." Shangguanli then takes the dishes and chopsticks. His fingers touch him carelessly. When he takes them back, he only feels his fingertips burn a little.


    Lan''er is sensible enough to quit and close the door.


    The mink sat and watched her eat. Her eyes were pure and gentle.


    Even though Guan Li''s determination was not comfortable with him, he said, "don''t you have some?"


    "I''m not hungry. Just watch you eat." Small mink said with a slight tilt of his head and smiled: "sister a Li, you are so beautiful."


    Shangguan Li doesn''t calm down again. His heart beats faster when listening to his unconscious love words. This situation was almost impossible for her before.


    No matter how fierce and cunning her opponent is, she has never had any big mood swings. Unexpectedly, she could not find the North if she was praised by him.


    He was in despair when this happened.


    Shangguanli, shangguanli, I didn''t expect you to have today.


    But in her heart, even though it was stormy, she still didn''t show any emotion. Instead, she felt a little tense because of controlling her emotion.


    Mink is a person who can''t see what''s going on and what''s going on. He''s still there.


    He enjoyed the meal, but shangguanli didn''t taste it. She even thought it was the most difficult meal she had. It was easy for her not to be seen.


    Seeing that Guan Li didn''t move a few dishes, mink asked, "is the food not tasty?"


    "No, it''s delicious." Shangguan Li puts down his chopsticks and tries to calm down.


    "I just woke up with no appetite. You need to heal first. I''ll ask someone to help you later." Said mink, he got up to clean up the dishes.


    Seeing that he is doing these things naturally, shangguanli feels that the strings in his heart are gently stirred without any reason.


    Now she can understand what it means to be difficult to control herself.


    In the past, I used to tease Hua Ruge, but now it''s the world newspaper.


    Small marten moved the table back, and said: "sister a Li, you have a good healing, I go out to guard."


    Before Shangguan glass can say no, mink has gone out and left a clear and harmless smile before closing the door. She only feels like another critical hit.


    She doesn''t know if it''s the function of emotion. She thinks it''s good and charming.


    Reason is trying to roar that she is hopeless, and sensibility is just a blow, which makes reason dizzy.


    It took her a while to calm down. She sat on the bed with her knees crossed, took pills and began to heal.


    Her actual combat experience is very little, and she has no powerful skills, and her physical quality is not strong. Relying on the end of the yellow spring emperor, she was able to stay alive, but the injury is not light.


    You need to take good care of yourself for a while.


    Mink sent the chopsticks to the kitchen, thanked Liu''s daughter-in-law sincerely, and then came back to the door.


    When Lan''er saw him coming, he said, "go to rest, king of the beast. I''ll guard it."


    "No." Mink shakes his head and sits on the steps under the door. His eyes are aimlessly looking into the distance. A pair of purple pupils are pure like a clear spring. At this time, the spring is full of light warmth.


    Lan''er can''t help sighing in his heart. No wonder the iron trees of her Pavilion owner have blossomed for thousands of years. It''s really the animal King''s charming appearance and temperament. He launched an attack to try to find out who could resist.


    "By the way, when did you come?" The mink asked casually.


    Although the emperor huangquan recognized the layout of shangguanli, others didn''t believe it, and mink simply didn''t believe it.


    Lan''er was asked a Leng, she is also a slow brain, this kind of thing the cabinet leader has not explained to her also not easy to say, so it is hesitant.


    "You forgot?" The mink asked strangely.


    "Just I was not here for two days. " LAN Er gave an ambiguous answer.


    In order to deepen her credibility, she added a sentence later, but some of them have no money here.


    But the mink didn''t care, just nodded.


    LAN ER was relieved to see that he didn''t ask again.


    Mink didn''t ask, so he sat out all night.


    The next day when Liu came back from his neighbor''s house to cook, he was surprised to see mink. He said, "young man, are you here all night?"


    "Well, my sister is healing in there." Mink''s honest answer.


    Liu approached, lowered his voice and said, "you are not a brother-in-law relationship, are you?"

 Chapter 1493

    "No, we should be friends." Mink thought and replied.


    Although he is not very able to distinguish the difference between his sister and his friend, he knows that his feelings for shangguanli and huaruge are different.


    Liu smiled and asked in the tone of the past: "do you like someone else''s girl?"


    "Well." Mink nodded honestly, without any embarrassment.


    "That girl is blessed." Liu said again, "I''ll cook, and then you can bring some to the girl."


    "Thank you." Thanks, mink.


    Liu said as he walked along, "how can you look so beautiful? Whose girl can wake up with a smile when he falls asleep."


    Although she spoke in a small voice, she could not escape the monks'' ears, especially the strong ones of their level, including the Shangguan glass who had just received the credit.


    She smiled unconsciously and nodded silently. She really felt very lucky, but she didn''t have more luck to bear.


    But that''s enough.


    On the other hand, in the south of Xinjiang, childe Wuxian confronts two powerful people who are about to enter the realm of Taoism. These two people consumed too much before and lost their prestige in the peak period.


    Two days after the war, childe wutrace suddenly used his time magic to slow down the two men and launch a surprise attack.


    It''s just a moment''s work. The two strong men died, and others dare not come forward.


    After all, time is force majeure. They want to live another two years.


    Childe wutrace looks at yuruyi in front of him and thinks it''s not easy. He doesn''t accept it on the spot, but receives it in the space. People in the south of the border dare not stop or fight for it.


    The childe without trace smiled lightly and said: "since you are not going to make a move, I''ll leave."


    He said that he left in vain and planned to go directly back to Xijiang to find a place where no one could help xiaojiuhua.


    Another two days later, Hua Ruge, who was far away in the western Xinjiang, received messages from central Xinjiang and southern Xinjiang respectively. It was made by the dark night Pavilion before shangguanli left, so Hua Ruge always received first-hand messages.


    After reading the information in the jade slips, Hua Ruge took a long breath: "both sides are successful, and there is no danger."


    "How about people?" Tuo Ba Rui asked.


    "A Li is injured and needs to be recuperated for a while, but it''s said that emperor huangquan has been severely injured this time. It''s estimated that he hasn''t been recuperated for a year and a half. It''s really happy." Hua Yuege gloated.


    Tuo Ba Rui turned a page of the book and said, "under such means, it''s his ability to live."


    "Yes, that move of a Li is really cruel. If it''s me, I can''t think of it." Hua Yuege exclaimed.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said, "although you usually play together, you are different in essence."


    "I admit that Ali is more decisive than me." Hua Ruge leaned on the chair and said, "if she was with mink, I would never be afraid of the child''s loss."


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head, and he also thought that the two were very good together.


    In the middle of Xinjiang, the mink realized that shangguanli had finished his work and ran to the kitchen to help. Instead, Lan''er walked in and waited on shangguanli.


    "Are you better, Lord?" Asked Lan''er.


    Shangguan Li nodded: "I have to say that Hua Ruge''s pill is different. It won''t take long for it to recover completely."


    "That''s good." Lan''er is relieved.


    When shangguanli washed, Lan''er said, "Lord, last night, the king of beasts stayed in front of the door all night. I was moved when I watched."


    "Well." She answered only once.


    "What a good man." Lan''er said again.


    This time Shangguan Li didn''t take a good look at her and said, "don''t knock around, I can''t agree."


    Lan''er''s mouth is bulging. I don''t know what to say.


    She fully understood the concerns of her cabinet leader, so it was not easy to persuade her.


    Shangguan Li washes and changes his clothes, and mink comes in with the food.


    He is tall and thin. He looks good on the road. His smile is sincere and infectious. Looking at him makes people feel happy.


    I don''t know if it''s the sequela of yesterday''s event. I''ll see mink today. Shangguan Li feels that his mood is getting more and more difficult to control.


    Now she knows the harm of the usual excessive restraint of emotions, that is, she doesn''t know when it will burst out, and she can''t control it at all.


    "How do you feel, sister Ali?" Mink will move the table when he comes in.


    "I''m much better. I can get out of bed," he said


    "Oh." Small marten said to put the food in order, still only took a pair of chopsticks.


    Shangguanli doesn''t want to be watched by him to eat any more, so he says, "or you can eat together."


    Mink shook his head. "I''m not hungry."


    He doesn''t want to miss the chance to make close contact with her. After all, the chance may be lost in the future, so he can''t waste his time on eating.


    Shangguanli is also a person who is not good at chatting. After that, he can''t find anything to say. He just lowers his head to eat. His whole body energy is used to control his rational eating. Don''t show nervousness.


    The nerve of mink follows Hua Ruge. Shangguan Li in front of him can''t understand the real emotion as long as he pretends a little bit. Of course, he doesn''t care, as long as he can watch it like this.


    It''s because of his simple mind that he has left out a lot of concerns, without too much thinking, so that he is happy to see shangguanli conditionally.


    Shangguanli, a human spirit, can see the mind of mink at a glance, but she doesn''t dare to look up now. She just stares at the food in front of her for fear of losing her temper.


    "I just heard brother Li in the kitchen say that the scenery behind us is very beautiful. Let''s go and have a look when we have finished." Said the little one with a look of hope.


    Shangguan Li didn''t want to shake his stiff neck and said, "you know if I like to be still or not, I won''t go."


    "Improving your mood will help you heal, my sister said, so listen to me this time." Mink insisted.


    When Shangguan Li heard Hua Ruge, he smiled and said, "did she drink after she said that?"


    "Well." Mink thinks about it. It''s really the same thing.


    Shangguan Li chuckles.


    "But I think what my sister said must have her reason. She is a doctor. Let''s listen to her."


    Shangguan Li refused once. Seeing him insist so much, he didn''t know what to say.


    Xiaosable looked at shangguanli, who was stunned for a moment, and said, "that''s settled. I''ll take you there in a moment."


    When he spoke, there was always a smile on his face, and his attitude was quite sincere, which made it difficult for strangers to refuse. What''s more, shangguanli was already moved.

 Chapter 1494

    After shangguanli had a meal, mink sent the chopsticks to the kitchen, then turned back and said to shangguanli, "OK, let''s go."


    Shangguanli didn''t take off before, but now he can''t refuse any more, so he lightly nodded his head and followed him out.


    Although she had lived in the village for a long time before, she only knew the situation on the other side of the battlefield, and did not know what else was beautiful around the village.


    Mink didn''t fly either, so he took her along the village road side by side. Nobody spoke.


    This is the morning, sunny but not hot, the temperature is comfortable, the surrounding villages have a quiet and peaceful atmosphere, shangguanli walking on the road inexplicably feel that the heart has never been quiet.


    From time to time, mink looked at her and asked with a smile, "sister a Li, what do you like?"


    He remembers Qin''s poetry saying that chasing girls should be in accordance with their own interests, the most important of which is to have the same interests.


    "Nothing." Shangguan Li shakes his head.


    She didn''t mean to lie. She was so many years devoted to revenge. She didn''t cultivate any hobbies or interests.


    "No?" "Isn''t that too boring?" thought mink


    "It''s true, it''s not interesting." Shangguan Li agrees. What she lives is meaningless.


    Mink''s eyes turned again and he said, "if you have something you like, it''s not boring. Sister Ali, would you like to try it?"


    "What do you like?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    Mink suddenly stood in front of her and pointed to herself and said, "I am, many people say I am very cute."


    Shangguan Li was really shocked. First, she didn''t expect mink to say that suddenly. Second, her heart beat faster because of the proposal.


    Seeing that Shangguan Li didn''t reply that she didn''t like it, mink scratched the back of her head awkwardly and said, "maybe you should think about it first."


    Said he and she once again side by side, slowly moving forward.


    It took Shangguan Li a while to calm down, because he didn''t know what to say and didn''t speak at all, just followed him.


    Although the mink was rejected, he still had a smile on his face. It seems that if he can accompany her, he will be satisfied. He doesn''t have to get anything.


    Such a simple him makes shangguanli, who knows the dangers of people''s hearts, even more unable to parry.


    After walking for a while, I arrived at Houshan mountain. Because it is far away from the place where the artifact was born, it has not been damaged. There is nothing special about this mountain. There are trees, flowers and grass. In the sparse forest, there are birds flying here and there occasionally making a few crisp calls, which is a very ordinary place.


    But for those in the village who haven''t been far away, this is a good place to go for a walk.


    Go up the mountain along the road stepped out. After walking for a while, it''s halfway up the mountain. Xiaodiao suggests taking a rest.


    After standing, mink takes out the animal skin from the space, spreads it on the ground, and then says, "sister Ali, sit down."


    "I''m not tired." Shangguan Li looks at the foot of the mountain and sends out light syllables.


    The mink directly grabbed her sleeve, pulled her to the fur edge, and said, "you are still injured, so it''s better to have a rest."


    Shangguan Li has to sit down, but her fur is not big. There is no place for mink.


    Mink didn''t plan to sit, but stood aside and said, "brother Li is right. It''s really beautiful here."


    "Yes." Shangguan Liguang looks at him and nods slightly.


    Mink turned around and asked, "I think you are in Caimei. Why does sister Ali think so?"


    There is nothing to praise about the mountain.


    Shangguanli and he are naturally in the same mind, but she can''t say that, just said: "I think it''s very good here."


    "That''s the scenery you haven''t seen. I''ll take you out more when you go back. Let''s see the real scenery." Said mink.


    Shangguan Li didn''t speak, but he pulled the corner of his lips slightly, which was a little bitter.


    Mink squatted next to shangguanli for a while, and he didn''t say anything but stayed quietly.


    Shangguan Li sat in the corner of fur and said to him, "you can sit, too."


    "Good." Small marten said and sat beside her, at this time the two people are very close, the arms are touching together.


    Mink seems to be unconscious, but shangguanli feels that his arm is a little unnatural warm.


    She moved again, keeping a proper distance from him.


    The mink was still nervous and didn''t find it, but said: "sister a Li, when shall we go back to Xijiang, your body should be looked at by your sister."


    He felt that he was more relieved if he was injured or if he was a singer of Jinghua.


    "Well, it''s time to go back." Shangguan glass answers.


    She can''t get along with him alone any more. She''s really afraid that she can''t control it.


    The mink didn''t realize this, and was still there: "let''s do it as soon as possible. I''m a little uneasy about you."


    "Well." Shangguan Li responds and stands up.


    "Have a rest." The mink advised.


    Shangguanli shook his head and said, "I''m tired. Let''s go down the mountain."


    "That''s tired?" The mink was a little nervous when he heard the words: "don''t worry about your body, or I''ll carry you on my back."


    Shangguanli refuses. He goes down the mountain alone, and xiaomink follows him. He doesn''t think it''s wrong.


    Just back to the yard, there was a red light falling down, and it was the Qin poetry that had made friends with mink during this period that appeared in the yard.


    Qin''s poetry didn''t talk to mink directly after landing, but went to see Guan Li. It didn''t matter. It was a real surprise.


    Although the woman in front of her was dressed in black, her face was cold, and she looked a little dull, but she didn''t pick out her facial features. She was amazed when she saw one of them.


    "For you." Shangguanli and xiaomink said a word, and then went into the room alone.


    Mink frowned at the sight of Qin''s poems, but now that he has met each other, his eyes are more disgusting than murderous.


    "Why are you here?" He asked.


    Qin Shishi doesn''t answer his question. She takes back her eyes from Shangguan Li. She slaps Mink on the shoulder and says, "I said you don''t like me. There is a big beauty around."


    Mink backed away from her claws and said, "she wants to rest. I have nothing to say to you. Go."


    "Then let''s leave her alone and talk to you about something else." Qin Shishi said and went to the door.


    Xiao Ying doesn''t think she can be serious, but he knows that Qin Shishi keeps talking. In order not to affect shangguanli, he goes out with her.


    In the room, shangguanli sits at the table. There is no obvious expression on his face, but his eyes are complex.


    She is intelligent and rational, but this kind of problem doesn''t need wisdom, but needs perceptual decision-making, which is a little out of line for her.

 Chapter 1495

    Qin Shishi pulled the mink to the side of the path next to the neighbor and said, "I''m really here for business, on behalf of our Qin family, thank you, your Highness the king of beasts in the west of Xinjiang."


    "Thank you for what?" The mink asked strangely.


    "It''s because you rushed up at the last moment and attracted the fire of emperor huangquan that the strong of Qin family survived. They let me thank you when they knew we knew each other." Qin poetry goes on.


    Mink suddenly, but not as a matter of the moment, note: "nothing, is your family life."


    "You think it''s nothing. Our Qin family cares. I''m here today to give you gifts." The poetry of Qin Dynasty is also Tao.


    Mink wondered, "what did you send?"


    "The most valuable thing in our Qin family is me, so the family unanimously decided to give me to you, and I will be your person in the future." Qin''s poetry said and asked: "how is it? Is it a surprise? "


    "No, I don''t need it," said mink, who was about to walk to the yard.


    Qin Shishi hurriedly said: "well, I''m joking. Our family is not willing to give their sweetheart to others."


    "That''s good." The mink breathed.


    "What do you mean, I''m so miserable? Do you know how many people are waiting to marry me? " Qin poetry is also a good temper, or a good voice first.


    Mink turned back and said directly, "then marry those people. Don''t come to me again."


    "OK, but I''ll remind you of one thing when I leave." Qin Shishi said to get closer to him and said, "I can see that girl is also interesting to you."


    The mink''s eyes brightened when he heard the words, but he soon took a skeptical attitude: "how do you see that?"


    "We women know women best. It''s almost like guessing at the look. It''s a trick if you work harder." There is a kind of saying in Qin poetry.


    "Are you serious?" Asked mink, still unsure.


    He didn''t believe the sixth sense of Qin''s poetry, but simply felt that Qin''s poetry was not reliable.


    "Of course it''s true. I can''t be wrong. If you do, you have to invite me to dinner." Qin''s poetry is firm.


    Mink nodded, "that''s it. We''ll invite you to have a wedding party when we get married."


    Qin''s poetry is a little excited: "then I can go to your west Xinjiang?"


    Mink didn''t care about her, just thought about the possibility that shangguanli felt for her.


    "The person I admire most is huaruge in your western Xinjiang. Then you can give us a chance to talk." Qin poetry also requires Tao.


    Mink nodded his head casually.


    "By the way, are you familiar?" Qin''s poems and poems have developed their own nature of chattering.


    "Well, that''s my sister," said mink


    "It''s said that she is very beautiful. Which one do you think is better looking?" The eight trigrams of Qin poetry.


    The mink thought hard this time and replied, "it''s very beautiful. There''s no difference between high and low."


    "Qin poetry nodded:" if that is really a beauty


    "You can go after that." "You''re a man, but it''s also a desperate feeling," said Qin Shishi


    Mink ignored her and went directly to the gate.


    "But I''m a little envious of that girl. I like her." Qin''s poetry said a word and left.


    The mink was stopped by Liu Shi just after entering the courtyard. She pulled the mink to the kitchen and whispered, "I say you can''t do this, young man."


    "What can''t?" Mink didn''t understand.


    "I know there are many temptations in this world of flowers, but since you like other people''s girls, you have to be responsible for them. It will hurt their girls'' hearts in the morning and in the evening." Liu said bitterly.


    The mink just responded and smiled: "don''t worry, auntie. I understand that. And that was just a friend of mine. There was no other involvement."


    "But I just heard her say you''re desperate." Liu is still skeptical.


    "She''s joking." Mink can only explain that.


    Liu nodded in disbelief, and then said, "this girl is a good girl. You can''t hurt others. When I went in to deliver lunch, I saw her face was not good."


    "I know. Thank you, aunt." Said mink seriously.


    Liu just let him go.


    At this time, in the room, Lan''er is complaining about her master.


    "I think the one called Qin Shishi is very active. When he is on the mountain, he appears from time to time to chat with the king of beasts. Now that the battle is over, he can find here. It can be seen that people are very attentive."


    "It''s Miss Qin who doesn''t look as good as you and is probably not as smart as you. But she can''t stand to be good to the king of beasts. Otherwise, the king of beasts will be taken over." Lan''er''s heart and soul.


    Shangguan Li didn''t speak, but glanced at her and said, "two days later, you will leave for Xijiang, and you will go back to the yard before me to prepare."


    "Then make sure you listen to what I just said." Lan''er asked that she didn''t want to be a breeze again when she finished saying it


    Lan''er just went out. Shangguan Li looked at the food on the table. Today, there was no mink present. She should have let go of the delicious food, but somehow she lost her appetite.


    With this feeling, the rational villain in shangguanli''s heart has despised the perceptual villain in the dust, which can hardly be more spineless.


    Just when she despised herself, mink pushed the door and came in, saying, "sister Ali, haven''t you eaten yet?"


    "Well, that wench always drags me to say ceaselessly, this just leaves." Shangguan Li said and took up the chopsticks and ate them silently.


    Mink took a pair of chopsticks specially today, but they were not used to eat by himself. He was learning the way of Tuo BARREI to take vegetables for each other.


    But shangguanli''s bowl started to end. He couldn''t get it. This time, he lost some of his chopsticks.


    Seeing that he was abnormal, Shangguan Li put down the chopsticks and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I wonder if I can visit you often after we go back, just like now." Mink raised his head and asked sincerely.


    Shangguan Li wanted to nod, but the rational villain was stimulated at the moment when she wanted to nod, so he changed his mind almost instantly and said, "it''s better not to. I like to be clean."


    "I don''t quarrel with you."


    "That''s not good either."


    "How many times should I go less? Would you mind not leaving me outside?" Mink''s tone softened, the innocent eyes blinked unconsciously, and the long eyelashes seemed to brush people''s hearts.


    Shangguanli naturally knows that she wants to refuse, but she feels that it''s difficult for her to open this mouth.

 Chapter 1496

    She didn''t reply but ate on her own. The mink was slightly lost, but soon looked up to see her eating with a harmless smile.


    With the seizing of the artifact of central and southern Xinjiang and the serious injury of emperor huangquan, the four regions entered an unprecedented period of peace, in which central, southern and Northern Xinjiang were all recovering, while western Xinjiang was because of the unification, and there would be no more war.


    After attending the wedding ceremony of LAN binger, Hua Ruge was free again. During this period, it was inevitable that the fat and thin people who had returned to the capital of China would drink. For nothing else, because the emperor huangquan was seriously injured, they were very upset.


    "You say how tough our boss is, how can he be hurt like that? If I hear the news later, I will be sad if I think about it." Fat people are very sad.


    "Yes, when did our boss come across this situation?" For the first time, thin people eat less.


    Hua Ruge accompanies, but listens to two people talk about a cup of drink, does not say a word.


    The fat man sighed and turned to look at Xiang huaruge and said: "now boss, you are well-informed. Can you tell us what happened? How can I hear that boss is calculated?"


    Thin also looked at Hua Ruge, waiting for her answer.


    Hua Ruge shook his head in defiance of his heart and said, "I haven''t heard of anything. It seems that he was hurt by the seven strong men in the array and Zhongjiang, and then he was defeated."


    "It''s no skill for a despicable Zhongjiang man to fight one out of seven. If he fights alone, which one is the boss''s opponent." The thin man said angrily.


    The fat man nodded, "no, it''s disgusting."


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and drank quietly.


    At this time, there were many people in the tavern, who were talking about all this. However, their focus was not on emperor huangquan, but on the traceless childe and mink who took the artifact of the two territories.


    A while ago, they were also besieged by the joint efforts of the two territories, which was called "suffocation". It was only a long time before their strong ones could show their strength in the two territories, even the artifact was taken, which was really gratifying.


    Now, as the people in the west, they seem to have become a kind of glory. They feel that as long as they have these pillars in their territory, they are not afraid of the sky falling down.


    Hua Ruge heard those people''s comments and also slightly raised his lips. He felt that he didn''t do things in vain many times.


    Fat and thin people get drunk quickly because of their worries. The followers of Hua Ruge should carry them back to the mansion.


    Hua Ruge didn''t drink much because of his lack of heart. When he went out of the pub, he was going to buy something to eat. After all, it was not good for him to stay at home alone.


    At this time, she saw mink coming out of the teleportation array from a distance, her figure was hard to hide and lonely.


    Hua Ruge stood in place, his eyes on him, looking up and down.


    It took a while for mink to feel someone looking at him. When he looked up, he saw Hua Ruge in front of him.


    "Sister." At the moment when he saw Hua Ruge, the mink laughed, and his walking steps accelerated a little bit.


    Hua Ruge smiled, and looked around him and asked, "did you come back alone?"


    "No, I came back with sister Ali. She started the transmission array directly and went back." Said mink, a little more lonely on his face.


    Hua rugo patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, let''s take our time."


    Small mink smell speech immediately nod, a face firm way: "I won''t give up, I like her."


    The voice was not small, and immediately attracted many people around.


    After all, Hua rugo''s face and mink''s face are still very recognizable. Walking on the street is very eye-catching.


    Hua Ruge was used to this, but said, "go back and talk."


    "Listen to my sister." Mink said, and then smiled, "sister, I want to eat something delicious."


    Hua Ruge chuckled, "I''ll get the kitchen ready for you when I go back."


    "Thank you, sister." Mink smiled obediently.


    This smile makes people in the past look around. Those who have heard about the story of mink are even more surprised. Unexpectedly, the king of beast has such a side.


    Hua Ruge took him back to his own yard. At that time, Tuo BARREI was not in the yard. There was a book on the table under the pavilion.


    After letting mink sit down, she called her servant and asked, "where is the palace master?"


    "Just a quarter of an hour before you came back, the emperor sent someone to invite the leader of Lingtian palace into the palace. Now the leader of Lingtian palace must have arrived." The servant girl replied.


    Hua Ruge can''t help but feel her chin and think about it. Then she asked, "are you sure you didn''t ask me to go?"


    "If you come back to normal university, No." The servant girl replied honestly.


    "And what can they say?" Hua Yuege said and looked at the mink and asked, "what do you say?"


    The mink woke up after hearing the confusion in his eyes, and then shook it for several times.


    Hua Yuege cried and laughed: "I hope you spend more time on girls, but you won''t go crazy."


    "No, I just think sister Ali should like something." Mink to be honest, I didn''t feel embarrassed about missing.


    Hua Ruge thought about it seriously, and finally shook his head: "your sister Ali is a piece of wood that can breathe. I made friends with her for several years, and now I don''t know what she likes."


    The mink nodded in recognition of his life, but it didn''t really exist.


    Hua Ruge waved away her servant girl and asked her to go to the kitchen to deliver a message. After that, she said, "but interest and hobbies can be cultivated slowly, not in a hurry."


    "Listen to my sister." The mink replied.


    Hua rugo reached out his hand and rubbed his head: "don''t feel bad too early, the days will be long in the future, maybe when there will be a turning point, then you are not in vain sad now."


    Mink turned this sentence in his head for several times, and nodded seriously at last: "what my sister said is reasonable, I don''t feel bad, because I have a feeling that she will definitely become my woman."


    "It''s good to have ambition." Hua Ruge patted him again, a face of encouragement.


    Like mink, she firmly believes that, after all, she knows more about it than he does.


    At the same time, in the Royal Palace''s book room, a map was spread out in front of juntianxia. He pointed to a position and said, "I''ve got the news that I''m going to be born here. Do you really want to try it?"


    "No, Xiaoge wants to rest quietly. I will stay with her." Tuoba Rui sits at the bottom of his head. His mind sweeps the map. He doesn''t even think about the way.


    "Jun world nodded:" yes, there are so good women around, is I also reluctant to go


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at him, eyes light as electricity: "you dare to think about her again, no wonder I don''t think about the original that we live and die together."

 Chapter 1497

    "Well, I''ve already put it down. It''s your fault to remember revenge again." Said the king with a smile.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked more friendly. He said, "it''s better."


    "But when I think about it a lot, I think you''re lucky." The king followed.


    Tuoba Rui was silent for a while, then his lips turned up and nodded: "I always think so."


    "It''s time for dinner. Would you like to stay for some?" The king world looked at the time and asked.


    Tuo Barry got up directly: "she was taken out to drink by those two people in the morning. I''m going to look for it, or I don''t know where I''m going to get drunk."


    Juntianxia hears the words and laughs. It''s lovely to think that Hua Ruge is drunk. Anyway, such a girl is drunk in their home. He will not return it.


    After laughing, he looked down at the map in front of him. At the top of the map, there were four words: "territory of gods".


    Here, there is the last artifact. However, it is very difficult for them to seize the artifact of God territory with their strength. He still has to wait. As long as the western border is strong enough, he can carry out his ambition.


    When Tuo Ba Rui came back to the hospital, he saw Hua Ruge pulling the sleeve of a mink, and his words were out of order.


    Looking at the drunken Hua Ruge, mink wanted to carry him back to his room, but he saw Tuo Barrow''s way: "elder sister drank some wine."


    "Back?" Tuoba Rui comes forward and holds up Hua Ruge as he talks.


    Mink nodded, "yes, this time it''s quite a thrill, thanks to sister a Li."


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded and left. He sent Hua Ruge to the room and came out again.


    "Brother Tuoba, how did you catch up with my sister then?" the little mink asked while drinking tea


    "Chase?" Tuo Ba Rui thought about it, and said, "it''s mainly about seizing the opportunity to show herself, and trying several times to know what she likes."


    Mink nodded as if he knew nothing, and then asked, "how did you do it?"


    "Well, she likes to eat and I study. If she likes to be free, I will let her wander. If she likes to be calm, I will only accompany her." Tuoba Rui opens his mouth slowly, his tone is normal and natural.


    He didn''t think it was any special thing in his heart. He had already regarded it as a part of their relationship.


    "I seem to understand a little," said mink


    Obviously, these words are much more reliable than the poems of Qin Dynasty.


    "The most important thing is not to worry too much, it will scare the girl away." Tuo Ba Rui teaches the experience of the past.


    Mink listened very carefully, so he almost didn''t take the small book to write it down.


    "The most important thing is sincerity." Tuo Ba Rui put down his teacup and said, "as long as you are sincere, no matter what you do, the other side must feel the way."


    "No problem with that." Mink thinks it''s basic.


    Tuo Ba Rui said while making tea: "in a word, you have to think clearly."


    Mink still nodded, saying, "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. Our Xuan beast has always been single-minded and will not give up as long as he likes it."


    "Well, not bad." Tuo Ba Rui said with appreciation.


    Seeing mink''s attitude, he knew that the marriage was about to become. After all, Shangguan Li didn''t agree with him because of his inferiority and insecurity, but he thought mink could give her these.


    If shangguanli can face up to his feelings, then all things will be solved.


    "Thank you, brother Tuoba. I''ll invite you to drink some other day." Said mink gratefully.


    "Good." Tuoba Rui nodded lightly.


    After regaining his confidence, mink became more and more cheerful in the days when he could not see shangguanli, because he felt that the days would be long and he always had opportunities.


    Hua Ruge was also very pleased to see such a mink, so he asked Tuo barrow, "I heard you talking vaguely that day, what did you say?"


    "Nothing, just a chat." Tuo Ba Rui said lightly, when talking, he was still reading books.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and pretended, "I don''t believe it. Just saying it casually can make him cheerful?"


    "That''s his character." Tuoba Rui continued.


    Hua Ruge knows that she can''t ask anything but to give up. Instead, she lies on his shoulder and asks, "Xiaorui, what happened when the emperor asked you to enter the Palace last time?"


    "The divine territory artifact should be coming out soon. Many people have sensed the omen. He asked me if I was interested in going to have a look." Tuoba Rui told the truth.


    Hua Yuege said, "I really want to know what''s different about the artifacts in the territory of gods. Let''s go and have a look."


    "It''s too dangerous. The people there are too difficult to deal with." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "then you are not interested in artifact at all?"


    "Well." Tuoba Rui nods.


    He is confident in his own strength and believes in the power of heaven and earth. He doesn''t think that artifact is good for his own development.


    "You''re really boring." Hua rugo said, lying on his back, deliberately disturbing him to read.


    Tuo Ba Rui smiled, put the book aside and said, "what do you think is interesting?"


    "Like me, or like the fat and thin brothers." Hua said so on the lips of Ge Ge, but there was no disrespect in her heart. Now she was lying in her arms, with a faint smile in her eyes.


    At this time, she was rather coquettish.


    Tuo Ba Rui bent down and kissed her on the lips, smiled and said: "I can''t do that, but I can give you a good birthday, and I''ll give you a surprise next month."


    "What is it?" Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened.


    Tuo Ba Rui points her nose and says, "it''s a surprise."


    "Must it be next month? Not this month? " Hua Yuege asked again.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and jokingly said, "it''s a birthday surprise. What are you thinking about in your little head?"


    Hua Yuedu said, "isn''t it too long?"


    Tuo Ba Rui bowed his head and kissed her again. "Soon."


    "Well, I''ll wait." Hua Ruge is reluctant to accept it.


    Tuo Ba Rui took her hand, pulled her up and said, "since I feel bored at home, I''ll take you out for a walk."


    "Good." Hua Ruge''s eyes are bright again.


    Tuo Ba Rui arranges her clothes and asks, "where do you want to go?"


    "Can I have a drink?" Hua Ruge winked at him, "just for us."


    Tuo Barry raised his eyebrows: "what do you think?"


    Hua yuebian''s mouth is like a song. Before she can speak, Tuoba Rui pulls her and says, "it''s better for me to accompany you than for you to be with others."


    "You agreed?" Hua Ruge''s eyes seem to have found a new continent.


    Tuo Ba Rui can''t help but hook up the corner of his lips, saying: "you like it."

 Chapter 1498

    With the permission of Tuo Ba Rui, Hua rugo converged every time she started drinking. She was just drunk in a short time and hung on him in the pub. She said in one voice, "Xiaorui, where do you like me?"


    Tuo Barry pulled her down from her neck, but she would climb up again and say in a loud voice, "I want to hug."


    Tuoba Rui held her helplessly and said, "let''s go back and say."


    As he said this, he started the upper coral bracelet on her wrist and moved it to their room with Hua Ruge.


    He put Hua Ruge on the bed, but she still held him in her arms and whispered, "you answer my question, what do you like about me?"


    Tuo Ba Rui''s nose is close to her. Seeing that she is drunk and wants to know how she feels, he raises a smile on the corner of his lips, but says, "I don''t like the way you drink anyway."


    "Well?" Hua Ruge uttered a puzzled syllable, then opened his eyes and complained with one face, "you have changed since you got married. You used to say you like all of mine."


    "I was afraid you would run away, but now I''m not too close?" Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes were more smiling and intended to amuse her.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are still a little drunk. Subconsciously, he says, "I can run now. There are many people who like me."


    Tuoba Rui picks eyebrows: "who likes you?"


    Hua Ruge''s face showed a smile: "just the day before yesterday, I went out for a drink and someone said that he liked me. He was a pretty boy, tall and big, and he smiled very gently."


    "And what else?"


    "Last time, fat brother also suggested that I should take all the people I admire and build a harem." Hua Yuege laughs so happily.


    "What do you think?" Tuoba Rui''s face has sunk down. He doesn''t have such an idea, how dare she?


    Hua Yuege sniffed Yan and smiled and lowered his voice. "Of course I do, but I want to live for a few more years, to let you know if I''m still alive."


    "Unfortunately, I already know." Tuoba Rui didn''t say it well.


    Hua Ruge''s brain hasn''t turned around, and then he said, "then don''t tell me, or I will die."


    "You''re dead now, too." Tuo Ba Rui said to take her arm off her neck and tuck her into the quilt.


    After lying down, Hua Ruge subconsciously drills in the direction of Tuo BARREI''s past, but she pours into the air. She touches her arm on the bed, and then opens her eyes when she doesn''t touch anyone, which is full of bewilderment.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s pitiful eyes to her were almost broken in an instant. She was just too angry. Now her eyes have the meaning of doting.


    Soon, he took her hand and lay beside her.


    Hua Ruge smiles and pours directly into his arms. He closes his eyes and calms down with his strong chest.


    "Little guy, where are you from?" Tuo Ba Rui pokes at her little forehead and says curiously.


    He is usually as hard as a stone, how to meet her even a little insistence, just want to be good to her unconditionally.


    "Earth." Hua is like a fan''s vague answer.


    Tuoba Rui dotes on with a smile and says, "don''t say it, go to sleep."


    "Hold." Hua is singing and mumbling.


    Tuo Ba Rui helps her cut her hair before her forehead, and then holds her in her arms.


    Hua Yuege smiled contentedly, then there was no movement. Only listening carefully could he hear the even breath.


    Because she drank a lot and slept comfortably, she got up at noon the next day.


    She rubbed her hair and looked around. She didn''t see Tuo BARREI.


    "This morning, how about people?" Hua Ruge gets up confused.


    Hearing this, the servant girl who heard the voice coming in couldn''t help correcting: "master Guoshi, it''s already noon."


    "It doesn''t matter. Where is Ling Tiangong Hua Yuege asked as she got out of bed.


    "In the small kitchen, I have been sent a lot of ingredients. I think I will prepare lunch for you again." The servant girl replied.


    Hua rugo immediately beamed: "it''s not bad to have this man."


    "Yes, you don''t know how many people envy you outside." The servant girl followed.


    "Let them envy you." Hua Yuege''s little complacency.


    She simply washed and changed into a sky blue long skirt, which added a bit of flexibility to her and made her more charming and charming.


    However, as soon as she went out, she saw a white figure coming down from the sky and rushing to her arms.


    Hua Ruge only had time to see that this was a girl. There was no sign of any attack. Before he looked carefully, he was held upright.


    "Wait, girl, we are not familiar with each other." Hua Ruge quickly pulled her apart.


    As soon as she opened the distance, she could see the girl''s face. She looked 16 or 17 years old on one face, which was amazing. A pair of peach blossom eyes were soft and beautiful. Just looking at people, it made people feel that they had been hooked away.


    those five features were even more exquisite. The pink cheeks in Peach Blossom White, the fragile skin blown and the lips with perfect lines made it These are all combined with this face, with the charm of the people born to describe is not too much.


    At the moment, the owner of this face is looking at Hua Ruge with a simple and charming manner. Although pushed, he holds it up again at the next moment, and rubs his head against Hua Ruge''s shoulder. His attitude is called intimacy.


    Hua Ruge hurriedly backed up and said, "girl, if you have something to say, I have a family."


    The girl heard this, a face of grievance way: "then you don''t want me?"


    "Well, shall we make it clear first? Do we know each other?" Hua rugo then asked, although she had a lot of time to dress up as a man and didn''t owe much money for peach blossom, she was sure that she had never met the girl in front of her.


    This girl was born amazing, wearing a long white dress, a harmless expression like an angel who fell to earth, this image temperament as long as you look at it will not forget.


    "Of course, you used to hold me every day. We slept together. It wasn''t long before you didn''t recognize me." The girl said with a hurt face.


    Hua Ruge Khan was almost down. She even said: "girl, let''s go outside. I''ll think about it."


    Although they are both girls, the girl''s tone is like an ignorant girl who comes to the door, and she is a heartbreaker, which makes her a little confused. Of course, what''s more, Tuo BARREI is still in the kitchen, so that he knows that it''s not good for him to flirt outside.


    When she was about to go out, she heard a soft and magnetic voice from the door: "little nine, you are making a fool of yourself."


    Hearing this sound, the girl spits out her tongue towards Hua Ruge, and then smiles.


    Hua rugo looked at her angrily: "OK, you little guy, even I dare to tease you?"

 Chapter 1499

    "Sister Yuege, long time no see." Xiaojiu said and went to embrace Hua Ruge. Although she became an adult, she could not change the animal''s favorite way of intimacy.


    Hua Ruge hugged her and said, "it''s really the blood of the Nine Tailed Fox. How many people will be fascinated if this face is taken out?"


    "Is it? The master never praised me. " Xiaojiu then turned to look at the childe without trace, with a look of grievance.


    Childe Wu trace dotes on with a smile and says: "my little nine is the most beautiful."


    Xiaojiu is very easy to coax. This smile makes Hua Ruge feel so good as a woman. As expected, Jiuwei fox people are favored by heaven, and handsome men and beautiful women have become an unbreakable rule.


    "How is it? Is it going well this time? " Hua Ruge turns to ask childe wutrace.


    The childe nodded: "Nanjiang lost a lot in the last war. It''s not hard to deal with it."


    "That''s good." Hua rugo said and sat opposite him.


    Xiaojiu has just changed her shape. She is not very suitable for sitting. She still wants to live in her master''s arms or in the arms of a gorgeous song. But the master said that after changing her shape, she can''t do it. So she can only sit on a stone bench with a reluctant face.


    The childe without trace looked at her and said to her, "it''s good to get used to it."


    "It''s not good. Xiaojiu wants his master to hold him." The way Xiao Jiuyi hoped for.


    The childe shakes his head: "no, Xiaojiu has grown up."


    "Then I don''t want to grow up." Xiaojiu said that his body shape turned into a white light, and then appeared as a fox lying on his legs.


    Look carefully, you can see that her big eyes are full of success.


    The childe without trace was quite helpless. He reached out and touched her head and said, "no more."


    The little fox''s head was nodded twice. She was very clever, but she didn''t want it to be the last time.


    Hua Ruge smiled and helped her to speak: "the little guy is not used to it. Don''t be too strict."


    Little fox heard Hua Ruge''s words and nodded his head. He thought that sister Ruge understood him.


    "I''m afraid I won''t make rules for her. She''s too playful to keep her temper." Although childe Wuxian said this, he had a spoiled look on his face.


    "It''s nice to be lively." Hua Yuege went on.


    Childe wutrace smiled and didn''t answer.


    After a while, Tuo BARREI came out with a tray in his hand.


    "Brother Tuoba, long time no see." The childe without trace said.


    "Congratulations." Tuo Ba Rui spoke to his friends in a gentle manner, and then said, "stay and eat."


    "Better be obedient than respectful." Childe wutrace did not refuse.


    At the sight of the delicious little nine, he wanted to run out. As a result, he was held in his arms by the childe, who had no trace. He gently taught: "no nonsense, no nonsense."


    Xiaojiu is reluctant to take back his head.


    Childe Wuxian will not starve her, so he will put some in a bowl while eating.


    Xiaojiu is happy now, which shows that the master still has his own heart.


    Tuoba Rui glanced over the Nine Tailed Fox and said, "has it changed shape?"


    "Nothing can be concealed from you." The childe without trace admits.


    Hua Yuege then said, "it''s a beautiful girl. I''ll introduce you next time."


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded lightly, not showing interest.


    Little fox also thought Tuoba Rui was a bit fierce, so he tried not to look at him and only ate seriously.


    After a meal, childe wutrace and Tuo BARREI go to play chess. Hua Ruge and Xiao Jiu, who has been transformed into a human again, sit at the same time eating snacks and drinking tea.


    Xiaojiu''s eyes can''t be separated from the traceless childe in the pavilion, and he said: "I didn''t think the master was so beautiful when I was a fox before. Now from your human point of view, the more I look, the more charming I feel."


    "You little guy knows what glamour is." Hua Ruge breaks down the stage at the same time.


    "I know. That''s what you just said about me. It''s a compliment." Xiao Jiuyi said proudly.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "I''m still learning fast."


    "Why don''t you say that a man with such a good master has yet found a woman?" Xiao Jiuyi looks at one side of the road.


    Hua rugo touched his nose and said, "maybe it''s too demanding."


    "yes, my master is so good, there are not many people in the world worthy of it." Xiaojiu said proudly.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s reasonable to say that."


    Xiaojiu was willing to take back his eyes and began to eat snacks peacefully.


    "Sister rugo, you are familiar with my master. Can you tell me what kind of woman he likes?" Xiaojiu thought about it and asked.


    Hua rugo did not answer, but looked at her: "why do you ask this?"


    "Just ask." Xiaojiu lies temporarily.


    "Do you want to choose a hostess for your host?" Hua Yuege asked with interest.


    "No, I want to know to keep the host away from them."


    "You child." Hua, like a song, is tolerant and doting.


    She also watched her grow up and felt like a half parent, so if she had nothing to do, she would better communicate and learn more about her inner world.


    "Sister rugo, you haven''t told me what kind of woman the master likes?" Xiaojiu asked persistently.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and finally said, "I can''t say that."


    She knew that the previous childlike heart without trace was in her own body, but she found no advantages in her body for a long time, so she could only answer.


    Although hearing such an answer, Xiaojiu nodded her head. She understood that if the host didn''t like the type, it would be better.


    Time unconsciously came down late. Before sunset, childe Wuwen left with Xiaojiu.


    Xiaojiu felt a little unhappy because she could live with her master before transfiguration, but now she had to live alone. She didn''t like it.


    "Master, can we live together?" The little fox is pulling the sleeve of Childe Wuwen in the yard, which is very pitiful.


    Childe wutrace touched her head with a smile: "I said that men and women are different, and we can''t live together in the future."


    "But before I was a girl, you gave me a bath." The little fox tooted his mouth and said, she didn''t understand that she had changed her shape. How could it be different.


    "Cough." Mention this traceless childe also can''t help coughing, some of the cramped way: "in short, after all, no, go back quickly."


    Small nine flat mouth, or back to the guoshifu servants to prepare for her side room, and traceless childe in a yard.


    When I thought of what Xiaojiu said before, there was something different in my heart. Although I knew that she was going to shape sooner or later, I didn''t think so much about it. Now I think it''s a bit inappropriate.


    Shaking his head, he also went back to his room. This is the room he used to live with Xiaojiu. Now he is the only one who seems to be a little empty.

 Chapter 1500

    Tuo Ba Rui heard the door open in the middle of the night. He turned his head and saw a little white fox come in. He looked at the bed pitifully.


    "What are you doing here?" Tuo Ba Rui said strangely.


    Little fox looked up at Hua Ruge on the bed, and then looked at Tuoba Rui. Then he shook his head and ran out.


    Tuo Ba Rui knew that the strength of the little guy was very strong after he was transformed. He didn''t worry about her, so he closed the door with a wave.


    Hua Ru''s fans vaguely heard the voice and asked vaguely, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Tuo BARREI helps her cover the quilt tightly.


    Hua Ruge is also a sleepy person, so he ignores the words.


    Xiaojiu originally wanted to find Hua Ruge to sleep with him, but now he realizes that sister Ruge has a man. That''s not right.


    She turned between several yards. The night maid asked strangely, "Miss nine, why don''t you rest?"


    Xiaojiuyi couldn''t sleep, so after a while, he went to his master''s room.


    At this time, the light is on in childe''s room. He sits on the bed with his knees crossed. She sneaks in, jumps to bed and lies beside him.


    As early as when she was outside, the childe sensed it, so he quickly took up the work and looked over at her.


    The little guy is half leaning on his leg, and his eyes are closed now. He seems to sleep very sweet.


    He smiled helplessly and spoiled, took out her blanket from the space, covered it for her, and then closed his eyes again.


    The next morning, little fox woke up and found that her master was no longer in the room, but she was sure that he didn''t throw himself out. It seems that it will work in the future.


    I knew that I could sleep together. Killing her would not change her shape. It would not be fun to become a human being.


    She jumped out of bed, opened the door with her claws and ran out. She saw her master sitting in the courtyard drinking tea with a piece of jade slips in her hand. She thought she was understanding the spirit again.


    Seeing her coming out, childe wutrace shook his head helplessly and said, "this time, next time it won''t work."


    Xiaojiu turned into a human, walked to the aggrieved way: "master, I can''t sleep alone, I still like to sleep with you."


    "You ran out early last night. Where did you go?" Asked the childe.


    When he was practicing, his mind was open, so he knew that the fox had slipped out before entering his room.


    "I went to sister rugo and wanted to sleep with her, but I forgot that she has a man now." Small nine toots mouth way.


    Seeing her small appearance, childe wutrace couldn''t help feeling her head: "you should grow up."


    "Growing up is not fun at all." Small nine make complaints about Tucao.


    "No trace childe agrees to nod:" be this truth, but always want to experience


    Little fox can''t understand this deeply, just worrying about how to sleep in the evening.


    On the other side, Hua rugo listened to Tuo Barrow''s words about last night, and couldn''t help laughing out: "what else can it be? This little guy must be a man who can''t sleep. Come to me."


    "She knows her face." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    If the fox gets close, he will throw it out.


    "You don''t have any love." Hua make complaints about songs.


    "You''d better talk to her master about that. Let her master stay overnight. I think she may be happier." Tuoba Rui is always the one who has offended the whole world.


    Hua Ruge didn''t think of that floor, just nodded: "what you said may be reasonable. Xiaojiu is very sticky and traceless."


    After breakfast, a Duke came to the palace to invite Hua Ruge into the palace.


    "Then I''ll come over." Hua Ruge said to Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "early to early back."


    "I see." Hua Yuege said that he had changed his imperial clothes before he went into the palace with the eunuch.


    Jun Tianxia has been waiting in the Royal study. When Hua Ruge enters, he still stands several old ministers, and sees that she bows to salute one after another.


    Hua Yuege made a salute and asked, "what''s the matter with the emperor looking for his officials?"


    "Sit down." Jun Tianxia said that he handed a piece of paper to the little eunuch around him.


    After Hua Ruge was seated, the result was white paper. He glanced at it and raised his eyebrows slightly: "those people in Northern Xinjiang want to establish their own doors?"


    "It''s just that they escaped from the north, and we took them in. Now that they''ve been injured and raised, they want to set up a mountain and become king on their own. There''s no such reason in the world." Said one of the old ministers.


    Hua Ruge handed the paper back and said, "so what do you think of it?"


    "Not to say that I will be subject to Daewoo and become a subject of the emperor, but also for my Daewoo''s use." The old minister went on.


    Other ministers also agreed: "Mr. Li''s words are reasonable. These people are very powerful and they are not with us. If we don''t control them, I''m afraid they will become a disaster in the future."


    Others nodded, which seemed to mean the same thing.


    King world is to look at the Chinese such as song: "what do teachers think of adults?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "no, if these people are good, how can they be placed. If there is evil intention, there is no doubt that it is a disaster. "


    The monarch thinks a little.


    "What does the emperor think?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Jun Tianxia narrowed his eyes and said: "I don''t think that these people can turn over any waves. It''s harmless to be independent or controlled in your hands. I just want to find a proper way to deal with it, so as not to create new things."


    Hua Ruge is very convinced of the confidence of the monarch, which is the momentum of the world''s overlord. However, he is as strong as he doesn''t want to make trouble for himself, so he has to think about countermeasures.


    Facing Hua Ruge, Mr. Li said, "master Guoshi, you are always resourceful. What do you think?"


    Say these people all look at Xiang huaruge, wait for her to find a way.


    Hua rugo thought a little and said, "I''d better go and check the news there first, and then make a decision later."


    "Then I''ll bother the national teacher." Juntianxia takes the lead in expressing his position.


    Those old ministers also fully believed in Hua Ruge, so they nodded and praised: "it''s still the thoughtful thought of the master of the state."


    "That''s settled first. Let''s go back." The king said.


    Hua Ruge also got up. When people went out, they asked, "nothing, I''m going."


    "On this one, I''m afraid that brother Tuoba in your family will still trouble me." The king joked.


    "You know to tease me." Hua Yuege said, and before he left, he asked, "haven''t you heard from Xia Xia yet?"


    Jun Tianxia nodded heavily: "my people have almost looked for central, southern and Northern Xinjiang, none of them."


    "So there is only the eastern border where the gods are located?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Jun Tianxia nodded: "I have a premonition that she is there, but the strong are like clouds over there. It''s hard to get through the news. It will take a while to find out."

 Chapter 1501

    "Don''t worry. You''re moving fast. I believe it won''t be long before we find her." Hua said comfortingly.


    The king world nods: "I firmly believe."


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "go."


    "Well." Juntianxia watched her leave.


    Hua Ruge frowned slightly when she went out, remembering that she once asked a Bai Xiaosheng where Su Nianxia was. At that time, she got the answer that Su Nianxia wanted to be found only by chance.


    Now she can see that Jun Tianxia has moved her mind, but she doesn''t know if he is the one who is meant by someone.


    Hope, she said in her heart.


    After leaving the palace, she went to the palace. She walked to the yard of Gong Qiyu, where she saw Gong Qiyu embroidering a handkerchief with an unknown flower.


    "How about the saint''s embroidery?" Hua Ruge looked curiously close and found that her craftsmanship was very good. The flower embroidery was the same as the real one.


    Gong Qiyu put the handkerchief on the table and asked, "how is it?"


    "That''s good." Hua Ruge admired Gong Qiyu a little more when she saw her eyes. She found that Gong Qiyu could do well in both cultivation and array, as well as wine making and female red metropolis in life.


    This is a miracle in her eyes, and there will not be so much energy in her lazy eyes.


    Gong Qiyu smiled and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Just came out of the palace and asked you something." Hua Ruge looked at her and asked, "I heard that you are going to stand on your own mountain in the joint name of Northern Xinjiang?"


    "It''s about building your own power." Gong Qiyu corrected it.


    "Almost." Hua Yuege said, and then asked, "do you know what the upper class think, and whether we are one heart in the west?"


    "You ask me this?" Gong Qiyu looked at her in surprise: "we stand on two positions in this matter, and you are not afraid of me cheating you."


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "I''m not afraid. Even if you don''t like us, you can make something in the West."


    "You don''t really like it." Gong Qiyu shakes his head.


    "To be honest. In the west of Xinjiang, there are emperor Dayu and Lingtian palace, as well as four divine weapons. Let alone you, we are not afraid of the arrival of emperor huangquan. " Hua is like the way of singing.


    Gong Qiyu had to admit these things. In a whisper over there, he said, "all the monsters come out of your little world."


    "So, you''ll tell the truth, it''s to help them." Hua rugo looks at her with confidence.


    "I can''t hide it from you." Gong Qiyu said, "the upper level of the northern Xinjiang means that the treasure land of the western Xinjiang will rise and then be killed back to the northern Xinjiang. There is no hostility to the western Xinjiang for the time being."


    "For the time being?" Hua Ruge grabs two key words.


    Gong Qiyu nodded, "I don''t know if there will be any changes in the future."


    Hua ruminated for a moment and said, "enough."


    "What advice would you give your emperor?" Gong Qiyu asked directly.


    "I agree with your request, but I can only stand on my own, not expand my influence." Hua Ruge said what he thought.


    Gong Qiyu thought for a moment and said, "you''re really overcast."


    "I''m not that bad. It''s only temporary. It''s automatically cancelled in three years." Hua Yuege continued.


    "You are so confident that after three years, people in Northern Xinjiang can no longer threaten you?" Asked Gong Qiyu.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "with the emperor''s ability, even now you can''t threaten him. I''m just the insurance point."


    "I can see why you can rise up in such a short period of time in Xijiang, you elite people." Gong Qiyu is very convinced of these people''s means.


    "We never calculate with our friends, but it''s hard to say to the enemy, so you''d better persuade some of them. If you can''t persuade them, don''t play with them." Hua Ruge''s sincere way.


    Gong Qiyu nodded, "you don''t need to remind me."


    These people, which seems to be able to provoke.


    "I''ll be at ease with you." Hua Ruge said a word and got up.


    Gong Qiyu stopped her and said, "I will go to your house to say goodbye when I leave."


    "I''ll see you off with good wine." Hua said with a smile.


    Gong Qiyu nodded and embroidered handkerchiefs after Hua Ruge left.


    When she got home, Hua rugo wrote her opinion on the fold and sent someone to hand it over. After that, she stretched out and prepared for lunch.


    At this time, Xiaojiu approached her yard with a little tangle on her face.


    "What''s the matter this is?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    "Sister rugo, master, he won''t let me sleep." Xiaojiu said this in a very aggrieved tone.


    "Poof..." Hua Yuege just drank a mouthful of water and it just spewed out. There was no more surprise.


    "What''s wrong with you, sister rugo?" Nine do not understand the question.


    "You say the other way? You want to sleep with your master? " Hua Yuege asked.


    Xiaojiu nodded: "yes, I want him to sleep with his arms as before."


    "Well, that''s it?" Hua Yuege asked with a dry cough.


    "Small nine then nods:" otherwise


    Hua Ruge shakes her head.


    "What should I do?" Xiao nine asked.


    "The master of your family is principled. Moreover, you are now a big girl. It''s really hard to sleep together." Hua rugo thinks of her and mink. It''s OK to sleep together before, but it''s definitely not OK after the transformation.


    For this reason, mink is still depressed, but the defense of men and women is still necessary.


    Between two people, there is always one person to control this degree.


    "I don''t care. I just want to sleep with my master. Do you have any way?" Xiaojiu insisted.


    Hua Ruge scratched his head and thought, "there is still a way."


    "What?" Xiaojiu''s eyes brightened at hearing the words.


    "Your master has rules, but he is soft hearted. You should stick to his room every day, and remember not to reason with him." Hua Ruge gives her advice.


    Xiaojiu nodded in the first half of the sentence. When he heard the back, he asked strangely, "is my master unreasonable?"


    "He''s too reasonable. You can''t get the upper hand in that." Hua Yuege said.


    "I see. Thank you, sister rugo."


    Hua rugo took a look at her and then asked tentatively, "I said little guy, you asked me what kind of woman your master likes yesterday, and today you asked me how I could sleep with him. Isn''t your purpose impure?"


    Xiaojiu understood and shook his head quickly: "no, I didn''t think of anything, just want to stay with the host, and never leave that kind of life."


    Hua Ruge understood this time, she smiled and nodded: "yes, it''s a good idea."


    "Do you think so? I''m happy with my master every day. It would be nice if we could keep on like this." Xiaojiu looks at the way of vision in the sky.

 Chapter 1502

    Hua Ruge looks at Xiaojiu''s pretended deep look and pokes her head. "Don''t sigh, little girl. I''ll take you to have a snack later."


    "The master said I should learn to think for myself." Small nine returned a sentence, but close again ask: "where to eat?"


    "Whatever you want." Hua is like a song, which is not spoiled.


    Xiaojiu smiled for a while and then said: "sister rugo, this morning the host said he would take me out to play, and I may not see you for a while."


    "It''s good to go out for a walk. We''ll have a long time to come." Hua rugo rubs her little head.


    Xiaojiu nodded and said seriously, "I will miss you."


    "Me too." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    The next two days, mink also asked to go back to his xuanshou forest. Hua rugo looked at him and asked, "didn''t you say goodbye to Ali?"


    "Yes." The mink replied.


    "Then go and come back from time to time." Hua Ruge admonishes.


    "Good." Mink looks like a song, but she doesn''t give up.


    He didn''t give up to leave, just to cultivate, he knew that the more he cared about, the more powerful he had to protect.


    That night, Hua Ruge was going to hold a farewell banquet for them. We would get together again. When it was to be announced the next day, the young man came to report: "master Guoshi, the Lord of the dark night Pavilion, please come over."


    Hua Ruge didn''t think of what it was, but he said, "I''ll go now."


    She appeared in shangguanli''s yard in a blink and almost ran into Lan''er who was passing by.


    "Master Guoshi, can''t you go through the door?" Lan''er patted his heart and said, "I''m not angry.".


    Hua Ruge smiled placidly: "next time, I will try to remember next time."


    LAN then walked and shook her head. She did not expect the master to remember, or she could not make complaints about it many times, and she still kept her own way.


    Shangguanli obviously has this preparation. He is sitting at the stone table drinking tea. When he hears her coming, he looks up at her.


    Hua Ruge glanced over the table and said with a smile, "it''s rare that you haven''t tidied up the news. Why? Tired of being an intelligence dealer? "


    "Just a little bit. Sit down. I have something to say to you." When shangguanli faced her, her attitude was peaceful.


    Hua Ruge took a look at her and guessed, "emotional problems?"


    "It''s not." Shangguan Li looks at her: "I got a message this morning. I think it''s better for you to know in advance."


    Then she took a piece of jade Jane from the space and handed it to her.


    Hua Yuege took over, didn''t read it directly, but said, "I don''t want to know anything. Let''s talk about you. I really don''t want to promise my mink?"


    "There''s nothing to say about this." Shangguan Li looks at her seriously: "and I''m sure you won''t care about me after you read the content."


    "What?" Hua Ruge slightly raises eyebrows, slightly strange.


    When she murmured, the mind had already penetrated into the jade slips, involving the news in her brain.


    In a moment, her face slightly changed, a touch of dignified rare appear in her face.


    Shangguan Li is drinking tea quietly.


    "Are you sure it''s true?" Hua rugo looks at her to confirm.


    "When will I miss the news of the dark night pavilion?" Shangguan Li is confident.


    Hua Yuening eyebrows, eyes stained with a little grumpiness: "really do not give people to stop living ah."


    "This matter will be implemented soon. I came to you in advance to prepare you for it." Shangguan Li looked at her seriously and said slowly, "you must not be impulsive about this matter. Remember to think twice before you go."


    She knows Hua Ruge''s temper and ignores everything in a hurry. Although she can always solve her own problems with her strong brain and strength, shangguanli is worried about the difference this time.


    "If they don''t go too far, I don''t have to worry about myself. Don''t worry, I''m smart." Hua Ruge blinked at him.


    Shangguanli is still worried. "I don''t trust you just because you have an idea."


    "I don''t see. Do you care so much about me?" Hua Ruge joked.


    Shangguan Li didn''t look at her angrily and said, "if you die, there will be less disaster in the world. It''s very good."


    "Then I should take you away, without a pair of evils, the world will be peaceful." Hua laughs like a song.


    At this time, the earth suddenly vibrated, and a red light appeared, which was so intense that it could light up the whole world, that people could not open their eyes.


    When people adapt to the light, they will find that the whole sky is shrouded in red clouds. The low red clouds give people a strong sense of oppression, and the pressure emitted by the red clouds is very shocking.


    at this moment, almost all people in the whole territory have a feeling of not breathing well, which is a feeling of being rolled in all directions, making these ordinary practitioners feel that they are all over the world To unprecedented helplessness.


    At this moment, the world is shrouded in a dark red, just like people''s eyes covered with a layer of red gauze, see what is red, like the end of the day.


    All of a sudden, the whole western Xinjiang was in chaos, and everyone''s heart was raised to the throat.


    Their territory has just improved the order of heaven and earth, repulsed the joint attack of central and southern Xinjiang. The good days are just beginning. They don''t want to have a catastrophe at this time.


    Hua Ruge feels oppressed and flustered. Shangguan Li frowns tightly. Lan''er squats on the ground directly and looks pale.


    "Here we are." Shangguan Li opens her mouth. Although she is greatly oppressed, her voice is still indifferent.


    There seemed to be no change in her mind.


    Hua Ruge sat up straight and murmured, "it''s really fast."


    "I don''t think these people have much conflict of interest with us. You don''t have to take it too seriously." Shangguan Li tries to get up and pats her on the shoulder.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "I won''t put myself in it."


    After red cloud appeared for a while, when most of the people in the world had been forced to kneel down, the voice came from red cloud: "lucky people, the God of light has come to redeem you. From then on, as long as you believe in my God of light, you can achieve eternal life."


    People listen to a face at a loss, what God of light?


    To live forever is certainly everyone''s dream, but is it true or not?


    "The light God will bless the world, and you will all be blessed by the gods." Once again, there was the voice of ethereal Majesty in the sky.


    Then the red light came down, and people felt that the pressure on their bodies had disappeared for a while, and their physique and strength had improved under the light of the red light.


    Hua Ruge only felt that a tangible force played a role in her body, which made her a little confused for a while. Almost at this time, she thought that the God of light was the real God.


    But her mind, after all, was strong, and she soon broke free and grasped the point. She squinted and murmured, "the God of light?"

 Chapter 1503

    At the same time, King Tianxia, standing in the Imperial Palace, had his eyes wide open and his eyes were full of waves. What did he hear?


    God of light?


    Looking at the red clouds in the sky, the temperature between the heaven and the earth has increased, which is obviously the power of the fire system.


    Fire system? The God of light?


    Isn''t that what he''s been looking for?


    The red light is shining on the earth, and all people have been blessed. These people feel the power of absolute authority. They will not believe for a while, but they are deeply afraid.


    "God bless you." The sound came out again in the red light.


    After that, the red cloud disappeared completely, and the pressure and blessing of heaven and earth all disappeared.


    Lan''er then stood up from the ground with lingering fear and asked, "was that really a God just now?"


    "It may be, but it has nothing to do with us." Shangguanli appeases.


    Lan''er is careful when he hears that. He immediately runs to her and stands behind her.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "it''s much better to invade our territory."


    "Well, you don''t even have a reason to fight." Shangguan Li agrees.


    "You don''t need a knife to kill people. It''s shady enough." Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "but I''m more concerned about whether this God of light is the one we''ve been looking for."


    Shangguan Li recalled and asked, "you mean the kid you were taken away?"


    "Well, I don''t think it''s a coincidence that the old man who took her claimed to be the God of light." Hua Ruge analysis.


    When shangguanli heard it, he replied, "I''ll check it for you, but their temple is not easy to penetrate. It may take a while."


    "Be careful not to burn yourself." Hua Ruge ordered.


    "There''s no fire on me yet. Don''t worry. I''m measured." Shangguan Li said that she may not be able to do so in terms of strength, but she is certain in terms of her old business.


    "Thank you very much," Hua said earnestly


    "No need." Shangguan Li is too lazy to look at her.


    Hua Ruge understood her, not much, but returned to his yard after the red cloud completely dissipated.


    Back in the yard, Tuo BARREI, childe Wuxian and mink were already standing together, each with a little anxiety on his face.


    Tuoba Rui sees Hua Ruge coming back, glances up and down, and says, "don''t run around at this time."


    "I went to a Li''s place and talked about it just now." Hua Yuege went over and asked, "what do you think?"


    Before these people spoke, juntianxia came in under the guidance of his subordinates. His face was more dignified than those of these people, and his anxiety was written into his eyes, which was not like the calm and calm he used to be.


    "Emperor, come and sit down." Hua Yuege gives way.


    A stone table. Four of them are sitting around. Hua Ruge leans against Tuo BARREI and doesn''t want to participate in the discussion.


    She is so lazy that she will not move her mind if she wants to.


    Mink first said: "this is the God territory of people?"


    "Yes." Jun Tianxia nodded. He had already confirmed when he came.


    "If they spread like this a few more times, people in our territory will strive to be their believers, with divine blessing, and soon surpass us in influence." Then the king said.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "the God of light will gradually take our place and occupy this territory."


    Mink frowned: "how can we do this? This is our base camp. If it''s occupied, where will we settle down?"


    "It''s not the most important thing, it''s to get absolute authority, they will clean us up." The childe without trace answered.


    "It''s reasonable to say that no trace. If we want to completely occupy this territory, we must do it." Tuoba Rui opens his mouth.


    At this point, they look more dignified.


    Xiaojiubiao looks at huaruge, and her eyebrows are full of doubts.


    Hua rugo grinned and rubbed her head: "if you are tired, you won''t listen. Go find something delicious."


    "Do you think I''m stupid?" Xiao nine asked.


    "No, don''t worry." Hua Ruge blinks at her.


    Xiaojiu left happily. Compared with listening to these things, she still likes to eat. And she recently met two people, one fat and one thin. She thought it was fun to be with them. At least she could understand what she said.


    "So we must find a way to stop him." The emperor came to a conclusion.


    After a moment of silence, mink took the lead and said, "I don''t think we may be their match."


    If nothing else, they all feel terrible about that kind of bullying, let alone the strong at that level.


    "It''s impossible to fight hard. It''s really the power of the gods. Although the God of light won''t come in person, it''s easy to deal with every one of his faggots." Tuoba Rui says his own judgment.


    Hua Ruge is a little flustered when she hears the words, because it''s like the first time she heard Tuoba Rui say that she can''t fight hard. He used to be quite conceited about his strength.


    Jun Tianxia also said: "brother Tuoba is right. We can''t defeat that kind of people. We need to find a way."


    The childe nodded. Although he could dodge at any time, these people would be in danger if he stayed. So he decided to stay to fight against the enemy.


    After a while, mink turned his head to Hua rugo and asked, "my sister always has the most ideas, or my sister will come up with an idea."


    "If you have an idea, you need to balance your strength. In this case, people can only break the ten wisdom. Whatever your idea, they just need to stop cooking as soon as they start." Hua Ruge started.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her hand. Although he doesn''t say anything, the meaning of appeasement is obvious.


    Hua Yuege said with a faint smile, "but I don''t think it''s necessary to be so pessimistic. If it''s not possible, let''s run. Change our territory. It''s not a vast place."


    "If you give me more time, you will not be able to fight in the first place," said mink


    The others didn''t say anything, but Hua rugo said, "don''t worry. We haven''t experienced anything since we came to this step. It''s hard to live with us this time."


    "It''s reasonable as Song said. It''s not a matter of one day and one night to occupy here. We can think of a way slowly." Open your eyes to the world.


    Tuoba Rui nodded a little: "reasonable."


    The emperor thought and said, "now I just want to know if this God of light takes Xia Xia''s one."


    Since Su Nianxia was taken away to save him, he always had a knot in his heart. The longer time passed, the more he couldn''t let it go. He must find her!


    "I believe it won''t be long before we know." Hua Yuege slowly opens her mouth.


    When she said this, she received her usual casual expression, and her eyebrows were full of violence.


    If it''s true, even if it''s a hole in the sky, she has to let this guy pay for it.

 Chapter 1504

    The five people had a discussion in the afternoon, but it didn''t come to an end in the evening. What''s different is that they didn''t come up with any results this time.


    Hua Ruge turned the teacup in his hand, and his relaxed face was stained with a little dignified.


    Tuo Barry looked at her and said, "no matter what, I will protect you."


    "Maybe things are not as bad as we think." Hua Ruge smiled.


    Tuo Barry pulled her to her arms and held her tightly: "I won''t let anything hurt you."


    He spoke more like an oath to himself.


    Hua Ruge felt his nervousness, reached out and stroked his back and said, "no one can destroy our life, I think it will be the same this time."


    "Well." Tuo Ba Rui chin against her shoulder, gently should.


    From this day on, the whole territory was shaken by this time. There were discussions about the God of light and the territory of God everywhere. They seemed to touch the gate of eternal life, and each seemed to be extremely fanatical.


    In the past, this kind of damage to the authority and strictness of the emperor would be suppressed by the monarch. However, this time, there was no action by the monarch.


    Lingtian palace is even more out of the matter, did not give any views on this matter.


    People think this is the default attitude of the senior management, and the discussion is more arbitrary. Even they think it''s a good thing that they have become stronger rather than improve the overall strength of the mainland.


    These days, the childe and the mink didn''t mention leaving. They have a habit of solving problems together.


    Three days later, the God of light still had no movement. Several people knew that nothing could be done now. They had to wait.


    Hua Ruge felt bored waiting at home, so she went to shangguanli to see if she could get new information.


    When Lan''er saw her coming in from the door, he was surprised: "master Guoshi, how did you get to the door this time?"


    "There''s nothing to do anyway." Hua Ruge swept a circle in the yard while talking. He didn''t see Shangguan lichai and asked, "where''s your Pavilion owner?"


    "In cultivation, you should come out soon when you come. Sit first." Lan''er greets her.


    Hua rugo looked at her and asked, "how is she doing?"


    "After coming back from Zhongjiang, I was in a good state of mind. I only took part of the time to deal with intelligence every day. The rest of the time will be used for cultivation and rest." When Lan''er says it, it''s a little weird.


    She thought it was the most normal and sunny period of her life.


    Hua Ruge nodded.


    "Master Guoshi, is this a good phenomenon?" Lan''er asked that she could not understand what she was thinking with her brain following the owner of her pavilion every day.


    Hua rugo gave her a positive answer: "if I guess right, her heart knot is slowly opening."


    "Really?" LAN er''s eyes brightened.


    Hua Ruge had not waited for the door to answer the room to be pushed open. Shangguan Li came out and said, "what do you two say behind me?"


    "Say good things about you." Hua is like a song.


    "What good can you two say together?" Shangguanli has a deep understanding of this.


    Although she dotes on her own girl, it is also because she is too doting. She dares to say anything to China like a song. So most of what the two people say together is what she doesn''t want to say.


    Lan''er spits out his tongue and turns to make tea for Hua rugo.


    Shangguan Li sat down and asked, "how can I come here when I have time?"


    "Then the light God disappeared once, and there was no change except for the voice of territory. I couldn''t start." Hua Yuege said.


    "It''s best not to start. These public opinions are harmless. No matter how happy they are, they will turn to the winner." Shangguan Li agrees.


    Hua rugo looked at her and asked, "I''m here to ask you if you have the latest information?"


    "A little." Shangguan Li said directly: "my people found the temple of light, made an investigation in the periphery, and learned that they would send people to stay in our western Xinjiang, which seems to be to gradually gather power."


    "Do you know who to send?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "The saint of light, the fire." Shangguanli said: "I heard that this saint is a tough role, not only powerful, but also first-class means. She is also famous in the territory of gods."


    "It''s a big deal to send someone like that." Hua Ruge squinted.


    Shangguan Li nodded: "it''s true that the saint''s status is noble, and the accompanying people can''t be underestimated. It''s not easy to deal with."


    Hua Ruge touched his chin and asked for a while, "when will you come?"


    "I estimated that it would be about five days later." Shangguanli gives a reply


    "it''s convenient to have you, no matter what, it''s not passive." Hua Yuege chuckled.


    Shangguan Li didn''t look at her kindly: "it''s always expensive for me to provide information from the dark night Pavilion. How much do you owe me?"


    "Our good friend, raising money hurts our feelings." Hua said with a smile.


    Shangguanli doesn''t care about her, but says, "you know the news, and I won''t let you eat."


    "Stinginess is not it?" Although Hua rugo said that, he got up and went out.


    She would like to talk to Tuo Barry about the news.


    Shangguanli is leaning on the rocking chair in the courtyard. In the sunshine, he slowly closes his eyes and looks relaxed.


    Sure enough, the time she calculated was no different from the actual time. Five days later, a temple floating in the sky suddenly appeared in the western Xinjiang through the transmission array. The palace was very large and moved towards the capital under the people''s attention.


    At the same time, there was red light again between heaven and earth, full of a burning and mysterious atmosphere.


    "Is it the gods?" People below look forward to it.


    The huge temple of light gradually shrouded over the capital, and the pressure was very low, resulting in the whole emperor not to see the sky, only to see the foundation of the temple.


    At this time, the door above the temple opened, and seven people in red flew out of it. They saw that the direction was toward the Royal Palace of Daewoo.


    Before those people arrived, the four Hua rugo had come to the palace and stood outside the palace together with the emperor.


    And the seven sought strength, and fell before the great house, and looked upon them.


    Hua Ruge is also looking at them at the same time. The breath of these people is unfathomable, which is much better than that of fat and thin people. Xiaodiao thinks that huangquan emperor is just the same.


    The first of the seven stood up and looked at several people: "you are the famous young heroes in various regions."


    "Probably." The king said a word, and then said: "I dare to ask you yes?"


    "I''m the guardian of the temple of light, the wind of fire." The man replied, with a very peaceful attitude.


    Jun Tianxia said clearly, and then asked: "I don''t know if the emissary has come to my western Xinjiang, what can I do for you?"


    "You are welcome, Emperor. We are following the God''s will of the bright God. We are here to help all living beings in the West." The voice of the fire wind is not impatient or impetuous, just speaking with a sense of detachment.

 Chapter 1505

    A stick.


    When Hua rugo saw this man''s affectation, such an image appeared in his brain at the first time, because normal people obviously could not talk like this.


    Other people don''t think about it. What this person said completely lies in their previous conjecture. This is a disguised invasion.


    You know what you have in mind, but you also refuse the capital, only get the way: "thank you for the gods, this is my honor in Xijiang."


    "The emperor is wise." Said the fire wind with a smile.


    Before he came here, he heard that the people in the western Xinjiang were all fierce, but now he thought it was better than that, so he went on: "who is the leader of Lingtian palace?"


    "This is my seat." Tuoba Rui takes a step forward, light way.


    When the messenger heard this, he couldn''t help looking up and down. He heard that the most difficult part of the order of the heaven and earth was that he restored it. Such people were hard to find even in the territory of gods.


    "Well, I''ve heard that Lingtian palace occupies the center of the territory. Can we give it to our temple now?" He went on.


    Although this man has a promising future, he has not grown up after all, and he is not so afraid.


    And this demand has undoubtedly been challenged. If today the monarch promised them to preach and Tuo BARREI gave up the position of Lingtian palace, it means that the two largest forces in the western Xinjiang have compromised and people will regard them as the only myth.


    Tuo BARREI has never been so angry in his life, but this matter does not involve Hua Ruge. He is still very easy to keep his head. Almost after the fire, he nodded: "that''s nature."


    Hua Ruge watched as if juntianxia and Tuoba Rui had made such a big concession or nothing had happened. She couldn''t help admiring it. This is the real blackness.


    It''s not like she can''t manage Qi at this time. If it wasn''t for the great disparity in strength, she would have rushed out.


    Huo Feng was very satisfied with their performance. When he said with a smile, "everyone''s sincere God of light must feel the way, and may God bless you."


    He said, he took six of his men and flew back.


    After the gate is closed, the whole temple will go to Yandu. Tuoba Rui immediately sends someone back to inform him not to cause conflict.


    The temple left the imperial capital, and the higher it flew, the more sunlight finally came in.


    Hua Ruge watched the temple of light go away, and finally couldn''t help saying: "it''s a bit too bullying. It''s a blatant way to rob territory."


    "That''s good. It looks like they won''t do it to us for the time being." Childe analysis without trace.


    Mink said: "an emissary has the strength of emperor huangquan. How can we be opponents?"


    "Since we''ve been given time, we''ll take the long view." The way of the king.


    "The more confident these people are, the easier it is for them to fail," he agreed


    Hua rugo narrowed his eyes and said, "it''s on my head. I won''t let you pay for it. My name is written backwards."


    She''s going to be serious.


    Tuoba Rui reached for her and said, "OK, go back and think slowly."


    So several people went back to the guoshifu from the Imperial Palace, and they went back to the room to think about it.


    In the afternoon, the temple of light finally moved over Yandu. As Lingtian palace moved, they soon occupied the center of the whole territory.


    It is a silent declaration that divine power is above all rights in the world.


    People were shocked when they saw Lingtian palace abdicate, but because Lingtian palace abdicated, they realized that a mountain is higher than a mountain, and this temple of light is the top force in absolute sense.


    Whether we can get immortality in a real sense or not, it''s good to follow such a powerful force.


    As they expected, the temple of light got the overall recognition of the territory almost in a day. The reason is that the monarch and Tuo Ba Rui expressed their support. People naturally think that this is a good thing for the benefit of western Xinjiang.


    Next, the temple of light moved very fast. They began to build temples in various cities and received disciples.


    Different from other sects, there is no threshold for Guangming temple to recruit disciples. No matter you are a cultivator or a beggar, you are welcome to join Guangming temple as long as you want.


    But it is also different from the religious sect. The Illuminati will not teach the cultivation skills of the believers, but only let the believers believe in the Illuminati, and as long as they are devout enough, they can get eternal life.


    This way has greatly filled the gap in people''s spiritual belief, so it soon got the support of all people, like it was carried forward overnight.


    Of course, they also recruit disciples, and they have very high requirements for qualification. So many young people of school-age went to register, and tens of thousands of them signed up in just a dozen days.


    none of these young people went to school in the college run by Daewoo before. Now I hear that if they are selected, they will have the chance to become the guardian saint of the knight of light, so they can''t sit.


    With a better future, they naturally have to choose.


    Hua Ruge and other people watched the territory of the temple of light make a mess in the government. Their influence became weaker and weaker. Today, Daewoo''s binding force on the people has become weaker and weaker, and the territory has become chaotic again.


    Hua Ruge watched the territory of her peaceful life so disturbed. She was not angry, but she thought for a long time and didn''t think of any way.


    It''s true that there are too many differences in strength. She has no capital to fight with.


    Tuo Ba Rui and several others are at a loss.


    And they know that when the temple of light is firmly established, it will fight against them. Then it will not worry about the country and the people, but about survival.


    The so-called "big trees attract wind", with their influence, each of them can summon tornadoes, not even uprooted.


    One night, Hua Ruge was eating snacks in her room. Although she was not in a good mood recently, she still couldn''t stop her eating and drinking, but her appetite would be reduced.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t read a book either, but took out a pen and paper and wrote and drew on the table, all of which he unloaded along with his thinking. No one can understand it except him.


    Hua rugo thought there for a long time and then said, "I''ve been thinking about it for many days. We can only go two ways now."


    "Which two?" Tuoba Rui looks at her.


    "The first is to run. I asked Ali. This didn''t happen in other areas. Let''s find a shelter."


    "And second?"


    "The first is to surrender, and we will return to the light God, so that we can save our lives and plan for the future." Hua said, squinting.


    Tuo Barry looked at her and asked, "which one do you think is better?"


    "You know, according to my temperament, I''ll choose the second." Hua Yuege said, "first, I am not willing to accept it. Second, I haven''t figured out whether this God of light is the one who captured Xia Xia."

 Chapter 1506

    Tuoba Rui holds her and says, "I know you won''t give up easily, so we''ll choose the second way."


    "So you promised me to break in?" Hua Yuege asked with her eyes bright. She could hardly believe this from Tuoba Rui.


    In the past, when he heard that he was going to take a risk, he would be angry and almost didn''t eat her.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "if you enter the interior, one person is enough, so it''s me, not you."


    "That won''t work." Hua Ruge listened to No: "you are too hard tempered, and always serious, flexible than me."


    She felt that she was a little better at dealing with enemies.


    "For the first time, I think I can handle it." Tuoba Rui insists.


    Hua Ruge shook his shoulder and said, "but I don''t think it''s safe for you to go."


    "It''s safe for you to go?" Tuoba Rui looks at her with a eyebrow.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I promise, I will definitely be able to leave. This is not the first time for me."


    "No way." Tuoba Rui insists.


    Hua yuebian said, "let''s make a complete plan first, and then we will allocate personnel."


    "It''s different." Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said, "just now you mean to confirm whether Su Nianxia has been caught in the temple, and now you want to fight against the light God."


    "I just don''t want to hide it from you. We managed to occupy here, but these people disturb our lives and frustrate us. I can''t swallow this tone. " Hua Yuege said angrily.


    Tuo Ba Rui reached out his hand and pinched her little face: "you still can''t change this temper."


    "You don''t like it?" Hua Yuedu looks at him.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and replied, "on the contrary, if you don''t make trouble, how can I show my importance?"


    "You still say I''m in trouble." Hua Yuege is discontented.


    Tuoba Rui blinked, quite some innocent way: "wrong?"


    Hua Ruge is biting her teeth. Although she doesn''t want to admit it, she really can''t refute it. Her record in making trouble is estimated that not many people can break it.


    "Well, tease you, who wants to bear this kind of thing?" Tuo Ba Rui saw that she was speechless and said again.


    "I''ll tell you." Hua Yuege smiled, and then a little grumpiness came out between his eyebrows: "it''s up to Gu Nai''s nipple. I let them die without knowing how to die."


    Tuo Barry took her and said, "I want to think with you."


    "Good." Hua Ruge smiles at him.


    No matter what you do, there are people around you. It''s really not good to never fight alone.


    Tuo Barry put her body on the stone table and leaned over to kiss her lips. His kiss was very gentle, just like caring for her treasure, for fear that she would disappear with one force.


    In the same way as the two men, these days the emperor and the childe without trace are also thinking about the way to fight. Although it''s not wise to fight against the temples in the God land, if they are afraid, they are not.


    Mink''s mind is simple, but he can''t think of any other way, so he runs to shangguanli when he''s OK.


    Shangguanli doesn''t completely refuse to accept it. He meets with him from time to time.


    On this day, mink took Shangguan Li''s favorite snack, handed it to her and asked, "how is sister Ali recently?"


    Shangguan Li looks at him, and his eyes are pale. "Don''t you come to me to ask about the situation?"


    "I want to, but I want to see sister Ali more." Xiaosable doesn''t want to move away when she sees Shangguan glass.


    Shangguan glass always does not follow.


    Small marten see this topic chat impassability, the way: "that a Li elder sister has the method to the present situation?"


    "Method?" Shangguan Li frowned slightly and said after a while: "I''ve thought about it these days, but it''s hard to shake it with our strength because of the great things of Guangming cult."


    Mink grabs the point and asks, "it''s hard? Is that possible? "


    "I think so." Shangguanli said again, "but I don''t think of a complete plan now."


    Mink looked at her admiringly: "sister a Li is so fierce, we can''t solve this problem."


    "They just need time. This kind of thing is not solved by intelligent machine. It needs strength." Said Shangguan Li.


    "Anyway, sister a Li is powerful." When mink talks, he looks proud in addition to adoration, as if shangguanli was already his.


    Shangguan Li didn''t say anything about it, but said: "since I have my details, I''ll go back. When I see your sister, I''ll ask her to come here. I can talk with her about my ideas."


    "Can I wait a little longer?" Mink''s eyes turned and said, "just have a meal. I haven''t had your meal for a long time."


    Shangguan Li can''t help him, so he asks Lan''er to order the kitchen.


    Lan''er went away happily. Now she really feels that the owner of her pavilion has changed a lot.


    After that, Shangguan glass seems to have fallen into the abyss in recent years. Now there are finally signs of coming out of the mire. She is happy to see it.


    When mink saw her promise, she had a big smile on her face.


    Shangguan Li controls not to see him.


    That night, Xiaodiao happily returned to the guoshifu. The first time was to go to huaruge yard and tell huaruge what he heard.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it seems that she has ideas. I''ll talk to her tomorrow."


    "I''ll talk to emperor and Wuchen tomorrow and exchange views." Tuoba Rui road.


    "That''s the best." Hua Ruge''s eyes are full of light.


    She felt that she was not far from completing the plan.


    Now the whole territory is still in the fanatical belief of the God of light. The God of light shows some magic power from time to time, which makes people believe in the God even more.


    Every day, the monarch receives the memorial and feels more and more heavy. In this way, the monarchy will be completely crushed by the divine power, which is unacceptable to any monarch.


    The light God must be eliminated. He secretly made up his mind.


    When he thought about getting rid of the deity, he did not give up to explore the real body of the God of light, and wanted to know if he had captured Su Nianxia''s people.


    If so, there''s more to blame, he can''t let him go any more!


    Late at night, juntianxia slowly closed his hand holding half of the jade pendant, looked up at the moon over the courtyard, and his voice was low: "I will find you, do you also find me?"


    Over the years, he has made so many achievements for his ambition, but he doesn''t want to be seen by her.


    That way she can easily find it back.


    But there was no news for several years. Sometimes he had no bottom in his heart. She may have had her own life, or she may not remember who he is.

 Chapter 1507

    Thinking of it, he smiled softly and said, "if it''s not a good thing for her to find her happiness, I''m wondering what to think."


    "Emperor, it''s late at night. Take a rest." Said Li Gonggong beside him.


    Jun Tianxia took the jade plate and walked back, saying: "tomorrow the court will let Zhang Ge replace him temporarily. I will leave the palace to go to the guoshifu."


    "Yes." Gonggong Li answered.


    The next morning, Prince Tianxia and childe wutrace arrived at the yard where Tuoba Rui was. At that time, Tuoba Rui had made tea and waited for them.


    The three greeted each other and sat around the round table.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at them and asked, "do you have any plans for the current situation?"


    "All over the world, I can''t bear to be called upon by others." The monarch and the world have taken a direct stand.


    Childe wutrace also said: "although there is no power of my own in Xijiang, I think you need a helper. The decision-making power is given to you. I''m only responsible for helping."


    So the emperor looked at Tuo barrow and said, "what do you mean by Ruge?"


    "Ruge means confrontation. I think it makes sense." Tuoba Rui said.


    "Since the direction is unified, we will take the long-term plan. I don''t think we can''t do it."


    At the same time, Hua Ruge arrived at shangguanlina, where they were drinking tea.


    Shangguanli put down his teacup and said, "what do you think you should do?"


    "I didn''t expect to hear from you first." Hua Ruge tasted tea and said slowly.


    "You can''t imagine so many days. Let''s talk." Shangguanli''s expression is the same, which is directly revealed.


    Hua Ruge said, "I didn''t say that you have no friends because you are so smart."


    "Yes, but there are still people who have been friends with me. Do you think it''s her problem?" Shangguan Li said with a smile.


    Hua rugo glanced at her and said, "how do I think you''re learning badly?"


    "He who is near is black." Shangguan Li joked, and then went back to the story: "tell me your way."


    Hua rugo took a look at her, then sorted out her thoughts and said, "I don''t think it''s impossible to overthrow the light God. First of all, we need to meet several conditions."


    "First, we need to stabilize them, not let them give us a hand, it''s better to gain their trust."


    "The second is to improve the overall strength of our territory. All schemes are inferior. Only this fist can be used at any time."


    "Third, let the Illuminati make enemies, or find other forces to restrain them. It''s better to fight."


    Hua Yuege said three things in one breath, then added: "I can think of so much for the time being."


    "As long as it can be carried out, it''s a good plan. It''s not much different from what I think." Said Shangguan Li.


    Hua rugo looked at her and said, "it''s easier said than done. Do you have any good suggestions?"


    "The first paralyzing opponent, the best is the king of the world to come out, to obtain trust can only you come out." Shangguan Li thinks about the detour a little.


    Hua Ruge scratched his head and said, "it''s OK for me to come out, but my man won''t let me."


    "I think he will agree." Said Shangguan Li.


    Hua Ruge''s face was a little tricky: "in fact, it''s always like this. He''s afraid of my danger and I''m not happy if he cares about me too much, so he always compromises."


    "Don''t tell me the details of your relationship." Shangguan Li is not very angry.


    Hua Ruge smiled again and said: "who let you put a high-quality man to stop, waiting for someone else to start you regret?"


    "And don''t tell me the truth?" Shangguan Li opens his mouth and diverges from the previous topic.


    Hua rugo would like to say that this is also a business, but in order to stimulate her more, she changed the topic with her: "then go on, how can I get his trust?"


    "It''s your business." Shangguan Glass said lightly.


    "To say is to say nothing." Hua Yuege once again gave her a white look. Compared with persuading Tuoba Rui, this is the difficulty.


    After all, the Illuminati is different from other forces. It has its own system. It''s very strict in screening people. It''s very difficult to mix in, let alone enter the senior level to gain trust.


    "Second, I have no good idea, but third, I have some opinions." Said Shangguan Li.


    Hua Ruge asked, "what is it?"


    "I have sent many people to the territory of the gods, and I have received the news that the temple of light has its counterpart." "We just need to start a war between the two sides," he added


    Hua Yuege nodded repeatedly: "if there is a fight over there, people will be drawn back, and our winning face will be even bigger."


    However, she soon began to worry. After all, she is good at stirring up discord. Is she staying here or going to the territory of gods?


    "I can go over and leave it to me." Shangguan Li suddenly opens his mouth.


    Hua Yuege was shocked for a moment and asked, "do you mean you want to go to the territory of gods? To provoke the relationship between the temple of light and other forces? "


    "You don''t think I can?" Shangguan Li looks at her with her eyebrows.


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly: "of course you can, but in the impression you always don''t care about this, how do you suddenly want to join?"


    "It''s boring. Have fun." Shangguan Li returns.


    Hua Yuege''s eyebrows slightly jump, so big things let her as music?


    She vowed that if she was not facing shangguanli now, she would not believe such a cool reason.


    Lan''er is also happy, because his master has a basic judgment, which can determine boredom is a big change.


    After all, Shangguan Li used to sit in the hospital for a whole day even if she had nothing to do every day, but she never heard the word boring.


    "You cow." Hua Ruge gave her a thumbs up.


    Shangguan Li doesn''t look at her, but says, "give it to me over there. I''ll find you if you need anything."


    "The territory of gods is different from that of today. It''s very dangerous to be strong. You should be careful when you go." Hua said as a song.


    Shangguan Li chuckles and says, "you don''t have to explain. I''m more calm than you in this respect."


    "That''s right." Hua Ruge said, and then asked, "then I will let mink follow you. He has strong strength and is a helper when he goes."


    "No, what he is going to do now is to practice hard. Moreover, I can''t use him." Said Shangguan Li.


    "Give him any excuse, you are afraid he is in danger." Hua Ruge uncovers her mercilessly.


    Shangguan Li squints at her: "you should have no friends as expected."


    "That''s all for each other." Hua Yuege smiles.


    They fell into a long silence, which Hua Yuege broke first. She said, "I''ll wait for you to come back and put the celebration wine for you. You must pay attention to safety and come back alive."


    "I know." Shangguan Li chuckled and looked at her and said, "is this our cooperation?"

 Chapter 1508

    "After all we''ve known each other for so long, the real cooperation seems to be this time." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    Shangguan Li thought for a moment and said, "then make a good start. Don''t be soft."


    "Don''t worry." Hua Ruge is still smiling, but those who know her will know that she never feels soft when she treats her enemies.


    "I''m looking forward to the final result." Shangguan Li looks up to the sky with a relaxed look. He doesn''t look like he wants to go deep into the tiger''s den.


    Hua Ruge followed, "me too."


    Shangguanli doesn''t turn around, but says, "help me persuade him not to follow."


    "Although he is always listening to me, he is not sure whether he will listen to me when it comes to your safety." Hua Ruge told the truth.


    "If you don''t say it, he doesn''t realize the danger there." Shangguan Li turns to see her.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows and said, "you let me lie?"


    "You have to do something else." Shangguan Li said he was very good at talking.


    Hua Ruge sighed and said, "it''s not hard to persuade now, but if you have an accident, how can I explain it to him?"


    After thinking for a moment, Shangguan Li said, "I don''t think there is anything wrong."


    "How can you be more nervous than me?" Hua Ruge scratched his forehead and didn''t know what to say.


    Shangguan Li patted her on the shoulder and said, "that''s your brother. Don''t you want him to go to the place surrounded by wolves?"


    This time the thinking turned into a song like Hua.


    After a while, she nodded, then got up and said, "I''ll go back and discuss with them and solve the remaining problems."


    "well." Shangguan glass is light.


    Hua Ruge was stopped by mink when he arrived at the gate of the hospital. He didn''t participate in the discussion, but specially waited for Hua Ruge here.


    "Sister, what did you say?" Asked the little marten.


    Hua rugo said in his heart that the child was really in love and sighed a little: "he said something about the situation, not about you."


    "She didn''t mention me?" Mink asked not to give up.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "yes."


    "What did you say?" Asked mink again.


    "I have something to discuss. After we discuss it, I''ll find some time to talk to you." Hua Ruge patted Mink on the shoulder and said, "wait for me."


    "Good." Mink didn''t know what she was going to say, but she nodded obediently.


    Hua Ruge smiles and enters the door. He finds three Tuoba Rui people sitting on three sides of the table, saying something.


    After she entered the door, the three stopped discussing, among which Tuoba ruirou said: "back?"


    "Well, I have some ideas here. How are you doing?" Hua Ruge''s high spirited way has not existed for a long time since the light god religion came to Xijiang.


    "We thought of some, too." Said the childe without trace.


    Hua Ruge sat next to Tuo BARREI and took a sip of tea before saying, "let''s talk about your methods first."


    The king took the lead in saying: "first of all, we need to ensure our safety. I will make an edict to regard Guangming as a national religion, and build gods in all colleges in the territory to show our sincerity."


    "Big blood." Hua Ruge nodded though he said so.


    "But I will also give them suggestions to build up a higher prestige and put forward some skills for the students of the college to practice." There is another way.


    Hua Ruge repeatedly nodded: "it''s just right that if this plan is completed, then we will not be so dangerous, and we can improve the overall strength of the territory."


    This is the first and second item in her plan. If she can do this, she will be more than half successful.


    "But it will only alleviate our current crisis. Even if we can improve our territory, it will take many years to work. It will not really compete with the Illuminati." Childe wutrace worries.


    "It occurred to me and a Li that she would go to the territory of the gods and find a way to provoke a fight between the Illuminati and other powers, and never reduce the power of the Illuminati." Hua Yuege said.


    The eyes of the three people are very bright. They all know the means of shangguanli. There is a great chance of her success.


    If they can really reduce the power of the Illuminati, after a period of time, they may be able to fight.


    Little mink stood behind Hua Ruge and said at once: "but is it dangerous to go there? Does sister Ali go there alone?"


    "That''s what I''ll tell you later, you wait." Hua Ruge appeases.


    "Oh." Although mink nodded, his eyes were still worried.


    Shangguanli''s strength is known to him, not very strong. He can''t rest assured how to think about that place in the territory of gods.


    Tuoba Rui said at the right time: "if she can really go, there are many winners."


    "I think she can do it, but it''s just a matter of time." The childe without trace also said.


    Although Shangguan glass is not as powerful as them, there are few people in the dark.


    "One more thing, it''s not enough to gain their trust. We need to restrain them in some ways." Hua rugo said and then said, "they are new here. How can they lack money for development? I can cooperate with them in this respect and give them some sweetness first."


    Tuoba and Rui frown: "do you want to contact them?"


    It''s much more dangerous for shangguanli to enter the interior. After all, people there don''t know shangguanli. If she does it precisely, she doesn''t have to show up. But it''s different to enter the interior. If someone is unhappy or has a conflict of interest, her life will be gone.


    "I know you are not at ease, but now we can only try what we can do." Hua Ruge''s voice is full of soothing taste.


    Not only Tuoba Rui, but also juntianxia and Wuji frowned, which seemed to disapprove.


    "I said, rest assured, and take care of you all around. What can happen to me. Moreover, as long as I''m willing to play well, those people will have to give me some money if they are sold. " Hua Ruge is very confident in her acting skills.


    "Let''s talk about it again." Tuoba Rui didn''t want to talk about her in front of these people, so he spoke in a low voice.


    Hua, like a song, has a flat mouth.


    "One more thing, we can''t do this too clearly, and we can''t aim too much, so all five of us can''t stay, or they will be wary." There is another way.


    "I''ll go, I''ll go to the kingdom of gods to help," said mink at once


    Hua is like a song covering his face. The child is quick to respond to this.


    "For the time being, I don''t need me. I can go to the south of Xinjiang for a walk."


    "If only the three of us are left, the target will be small. If we show our good will, they will be more or less alert." The king said.

 Chapter 1509

    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "that''s the truth, but you should be careful when you go out."


    "The people left behind are the most dangerous. Take care of yourself." Traceless childe''s eyes fell back on Hua Ruge''s body.


    Hua Ruge said earnestly on one face: "don''t worry, we can handle it well, there will be no problem."


    Childe Wuxian looks calm again.


    The little mink held Hua Ruge''s sleeve directly and said, "sister, if the mink is not around you, you can''t be busy."


    "I haven''t promised to let you go." Hua Yuege said.


    Mink was a little surprised, but he didn''t ask the reason at the first time. He waited for a moment to ask again when he was talking alone.


    "Do you have any other ideas?" Asked the king.


    The rest of them shook their heads slightly, and the general direction was just that. Other small problems would be better if they were improved.


    After the agreement, juntianxia and childe wutrace left. Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui greeted each other and followed mink back to his yard.


    When the mink returned to his yard, he couldn''t wait to ask, "sister, what do you want to say to the mink?"


    "Tell me about this time." Hua Yuege said a word and then became silent.


    The mink didn''t rush, so he waited quietly, and brought her some snacks.


    Hua, like a song, smiled and said, "mink has grown up."


    Mink just squinted and smiled, a harmless look of human and animal.


    Hua Yuege smiled again, this time different from the previous gratification, but relieved.


    "It''s like this. Your sister a Li is going to the territory of the gods. Although no one knows her there, it''s very difficult to deal with the light cult. She''s not familiar with it, so it''s hard to start, and it''s dangerous to show a flaw. "


    Hua Ruge said all the things that shangguanli was about to face. He didn''t keep it secret or lie.


    The mink was worried when he heard the words. He pulled Hua Ruge''s sleeve and said, "let me go, elder sister, or I won''t rest assured."


    "Your child''s mind is simple, and it''s easier to suffer losses in such an environment. I shouldn''t have told you by reason." Hua rugo said again: "but I can see your infatuation for a Li, so I think you have the right to know."


    Her face is heavy when she says these things. After all, for so many years, she has regarded mink as her brother. If she said this, she would push him to take risks. It''s hard for her to make this decision.


    Hearing this, mink nodded seriously and said firmly, "thank you, elder sister. I''ve grown up and can be responsible for my decision."


    "I''m not used to hearing that." Hua Ruge said with complicated expression: "that''s what the elder generation is like. I''m afraid that you are not mature and suffer losses, and I don''t want you to be too mature. It hurts to watch."


    "Sister." Mink leaned forward on her shoulder with deep attachment in her voice.


    Hua rugo reached out and touched his head. "Think about it again. If you don''t go to the territory of gods, you can go to central or southern Xinjiang. It''s a good choice."


    She said it in a mixed mood.


    She hoped that he would be a good man with deep love, but also hoped that he could take the safety of his own home as a priority and escape from the right and wrong places.


    Mink sat up straight again and shook his head firmly. "Elder sister, I may really like elder sister Ali. I don''t want to leave her anywhere."


    "Silly child." Hua Ruge reached out and rubbed his hair.


    Mink smiled innocuously and said, "thank you for telling me this."


    "Not really." Hua Ruge stands out.


    Back home from mink, Hua Ruge''s mood was a little complicated. He went into the room and sat on the bed without talking with Tuo BARREI.


    So Tuoba Rui, who was reading a book at the same time, was ignored. He could not help feeling upset. He put down the book and went to press her in his arms. He said with a poor expression, "who has hooked the soul?"


    "I did something today that I don''t know if it was right." Hua Yuege said, listening to the tone of the mood is not very high.


    Only then did Tuo Ba Rui realize the problem and hold her shoulder to make her sit straight. Then he asked, "slowly, what happened?"


    "It''s about mink and Ali." Hua Yuege said that he said the process of this matter.


    This is a simple matter, Tuo Ba Rui did not want to listen to the way: "yes, it should be done."


    "What do you say?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "He grew up and had the right to choose. Believe me, he knew what he really wanted in his heart." Tuoba Rui said and held her in her arms.


    Hua Ruge leaned against his strong chest and sighed, "but I may have hurt him."


    "No one knows the result, but I know it''s his life. He should choose whether it''s good or bad." Tuoba Rui then said.


    Hua Ruge nodded slightly and said: "in fact, I also think so. In any case, the future road is his. I can''t help him make decisions all my life."


    "Well, just think it through." Tuo Ba Rui put her on her legs, arms around her from behind, chin against her shoulder lightly said.


    Who thought Hua Yuege said and sighed: "but the truth and feelings are not the same. I am still worried."


    "If they were destined, nothing would happen." Tuoba Rui continues to comfort.


    This is how the little woman is. I don''t know when she will be sentimental. He is an expert in persuasion.


    "Anyway, I think they are predestined." Hua Yuege said and turned to Tuo barrow and asked, "what do you think?"


    "I don''t know." Tuo Ba Rui''s answer is simple and crude.


    Hua Ruge said that this man has no romantic cells, and soon he had a dream.


    Tuo Ba Rui pulled her and said, "they have finished their business. It''s time to talk about you."


    "What can I do for you?" As soon as Hua rugo said this, he knew what he meant.


    "I can''t agree with you to deal with people in the Illuminati because they are so powerful." Tuoba Rui said strongly.


    Hua Ruge looks a little embarrassed.


    "As I said, I''ll take care of it." Tuo Barry took her by the wrist and looked serious.


    Hua rugo shook his head: "I said last night that you are a little inferior to me in this respect."


    There are not many advantages of her huaruge, among which the eloquence and eloquence are obvious, so she doesn''t feel that she has any uncertainty.


    On the contrary, Tuo barrui, with an ascetic face all day long, seems to have written the breath of no entry for strangers. This kind of person is OK when he is in power, so it''s difficult to be an undercover.


    Tuoba Rui raises his eyebrows slightly.


    "I''m telling you the truth. You can''t hurry." Hua rugo shook his arm and said, "just promise me. I need to cooperate with this plan."


    She also wants to fight against the Illuminati and live a quiet life by herself.

 Chapter 1510

    Tuoba Rui looks at her, eyes dark tide surge, like minutes to eat her into the stomach.


    Obviously, he is not in a good mood at the moment.


    Hua Ruge sat at one side and led his clothes. He said weakly, "I know you are worried about me. Can I promise not to do this kind of thing in the future?"


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her, her eyes are still gloomy.


    Hua Yuege sips her lips, thinking of saying something else.


    Before she opened her mouth, she felt that her back brain was strong, and her head was close to him. When she responded, his lips had already hit him.


    Yes, it''s a collision.


    Hua Ruge was suffering from pain, but before he could make a sound, his voice was swallowed by his wild kiss. He sealed her lips and ravaged her tender lips mercilessly.


    Although Tuoba Rui is usually domineering, it is only on the surface. She has always been gentle to her, and almost no such situation has happened, so Hua Ruge is also a little stunned.


    Tuo Ba Rui kisses her for a long time and then lets her go. His voice is low and several tones: "what do you want me to do with you?"


    He is ten thousand people who don''t want her to take risks, but he can''t restrain her freedom. He thinks that love is protection, not prison, but he will still feel heartache when the truth is clear.


    Hua Ruge looked at him with a little pain, pursed his lips and said, "I''m not good if I''m wrong, or I won''t go, and then I''ll think of other ways."


    Tuo Ba Rui did not agree, but held her in her arms, silent up.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know what to say. The atmosphere was a little dull.


    "I''m sorry."


    After a while, Tuo Ba Rui spoke in a low voice.


    Hua Ruge reached for his waist and said softly, "I don''t blame you."


    "I won''t stop you, but you must promise me that everything is based on my own safety." Tuo Ba Rui chin against her hair, quietly asked.


    Hua Ruge was afraid to answer. She knew that if she could not do it, he would be very sad.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her angrily: "you are the one sent by heaven to come down on me. Go to sleep."


    "So easy to let me go?" Hua Ruge is a little surprised.


    "Of course not." Tuoba Rui''s eyes are slightly raised, and she will be lifted up and directly put on the bed at the next moment.


    Hua Ruge said uncertainly, "are you sure you want to do this? Don''t you usually get angry? "


    "It''s better to be angry than to do something I like." Tuo Barry leaned over and kissed her.


    Hua rugo knew that he had put down the depression in his heart and planned to let her go.


    So she was in a pair of lotus arms around his waist, closed her eyes and catered to his kiss.


    Night, gradually deep, but the room candle did not extinguish.


    The next morning, the candles on the table were burnt out. Hua Ruge fell asleep on Tuo BARREI''s chest. It didn''t mean to wake up.


    At the same time, shangguanli began to make preparations for going to the territory of the gods. After the silence of the sea of heaven for half a year, she sent people to infiltrate the territory of the gods. However, there is still little understanding of that area.


    Many places are completely inaccessible to the weak. Her people can only move in one of the continents, but fortunately, the Illuminati is there. It''s not too hard for her to get more information.


    But these news are superficial and deeper. She has to wait until later to find a way.


    Lan''er asked incomprehensibly, "Lord, why do we go there?"


    "I''ll go. You can stay." Shangguan glass light mouth.


    Lan''er hears the words and shakes his head repeatedly: "no, I am not afraid of danger, I will follow the cabinet leader."


    "All right." Shangguan Li immediately nods.


    Lan''er was stunned and thought about it before he said, "Lord, you don''t let me go anymore?"


    She always thinks it''s weird.


    "I think you have a firm attitude." Shangguan Li looks at her and asks, "have you changed your mind now?"


    "I''m either changing my mind or I think something''s wrong." Lan''er scratched his head.


    Looking at the pamphlet in his hand, Shangguan Li said: "what''s wrong? You think more."


    "Probably." Lan''er didn''t think about it any more.


    At this time, the young man came to report: "the Lord, the king of beasts......"


    "Get out of the way." Before he finished, he was pushed away by the mink behind him.


    Shangguan Li raises her eyes and looks at mink in surprise. This is the first time she has seen him so rude in front of her.


    And today''s mink seems to be a little different. Its handsome face seems to have more Xu Gangyi, and its eyes are firmer.


    "Sister Ali, I have something to say to you." Small marten and big Lara are sitting opposite Shangguan glass, and their voice is stronger than before.


    This is the first time for mink to see Guan Li. She put down the booklet and asked strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t trust you to go alone. I''ll follow you." Mink is straightforward and says what he wants.


    "My side is not very dangerous. You don''t need to follow me, and you should listen to your sister." Shangguan Li said that she thought Hua Ruge would follow her instructions.


    "Don''t lie to me. I asked. There are many strong people. It''s very dangerous." Mink said, "and that''s what my sister told me. She let me choose."


    "That''s what she told you?" Shangguan glass didn''t react.


    Because Hua Ruge wanted to protect mink, she didn''t expect to tell the truth.


    Mink nodded seriously: "I think I''ll go with you. It''s useless for you to rush me. I won''t listen to you this time."


    Shangguan Li is caught by mink''s sudden strong killing. He doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    Zheng for a while, she said: "you don''t need to do this, and I won''t take you."


    "I can find it myself." Said mink with a firm face.


    Shangguanli said helplessly, "but it''s useless if you go. Why do you persist?"


    "I won''t let you alone in the future. No matter where you go, I will guard you. It doesn''t matter whether you win or lose or whether you live or die." Mink said, although it was a kind words, but he didn''t say it with the slightest greasiness. Instead, he looked sincere, and a pair of purple pupils were full of sincere feelings.


    Shangguan li felt that his eyes had some penetrating power, which could penetrate her thick armor and hit her fragile heart directly.


    Mink didn''t seem to say anything. After saying one sentence, he said for a long time: "I''ve grown up. I can be responsible for what I said. I can do it whenever I want."


    This time, let alone shangguanli, even Lan''er standing on one side was moved by the mess, so he almost didn''t wipe his tears.


    "That''s my decision. I won''t change if you promise or not." After mink said the last sentence, it seemed that he really had nothing to say, so he turned around and left regardless of shangguanli''s reaction.

 Chapter 1511

    Mink has been out of the yard. The official glass hasn''t completely recovered. Lan''er on one side has been moved. He says, "you see, the king of beasts is absolutely sincere to you."


    Shangguanli then took back his sight to the door and closed his eyes slightly.


    "I don''t think you really need to hesitate. It''s a pity that such a good man as the king of beasts would be robbed." Lan''er went on.


    "You let me be quiet," shangguanli said slowly


    "Why do I need to be quiet? Is my heart beating too fast? I''ll touch it." Lan''er said and reached over.


    Shangguan Li beat her hand as soon as he put it on it. He said angrily, "don''t make trouble."


    "Where am I to add chaos? It''s obviously to match you. How suitable it is." LAN Er still can''t calm down her excitement.


    After all, mink''s face is enough to kill, let alone listen to his love words. She thinks that not only herself, but also any other woman can''t stand the scene.


    That''s the image of a perfect man, who doesn''t want to marry.


    "I need to think about it." Shangguan Li is a little impatient.


    Lan''er is not afraid of her. She just looks at the cabinet leader with a smile and says, "I said the cabinet leader, you were not like this before."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shangguan Li.


    "You used to say that you might be together, but now you''re talking about thinking?" LAN Er keenly catches the difference of her speech.


    She felt that she was not stupid at all, but very clever.


    For the first time, Shangguan Li regrets spoiling such a girl. It''s lawless.


    "Anyway, if it was me, I would have married." Lan''er sighed and said, "but that kind of man can''t see me. You are a perfect match with the master."


    Shangguan Li turns around and stares at her angrily: "can''t you just say a few words?"


    "I''m excited. It''ll hurt if you don''t let me talk." Lan''er said, a little red face.


    It''s her own excitement, and of course, it''s her own happiness.


    Shangguan Li thinks that he can''t get rid of this nagging, so he just pretends that he can''t hear it.


    But after she deliberately ignored Lan''er''s voice, there was still a sound reverberating in her brain.


    This time it''s mink''s.


    His sincere love words echoed in her mind, and she was confused at this time. Most of the reason why Lan''er didn''t touch her before was because her heart was really beating faster.


    For years, it was the only thing that kept her out of control.


    When she was carrying a blood feud, when she killed her family, she never had such a big new wave.


    But now, no matter what, she can''t let her heart be quiet and half minutes, and can''t let the echo in her brain stop.


    Her heart is really upset.


    She once felt that the two could not be together, first, because of her own stain, second, because she felt that she had already been riddled with holes and could not accept a passionate relationship.


    But now she seems to have less worry, and even some courage in this regard.


    Perhaps, she can also not shrink in the dark, try to come out may also be a good choice?


    It used to be reason that suppressed sensibility, but now she feels that her reason is so weak that it seems that a light decision can overwhelm it completely.


    Lan''er sees his cabinet Lord tangled, so he covers his mouth and waits for the result quietly.


    She thought that the owner of her pavilion was definitely a winner this time and would make a decision soon, but she did not expect to underestimate the extent of the official glass smothering oil bottle.


    This wait is one day. Shangguanli sits on the stool and hardly moves or talks.


    In the evening, she finally got up, but she didn''t say a word and went straight to the room.


    Lan''er looked at her expression, but she was still calm for ten thousand years. She couldn''t see what she was thinking.


    She couldn''t help asking, "I said, Lord, what have you come up with after a day''s thinking?"


    "I want to rest. I''m tired." Shangguan Li said and went into the room.


    Lan''er is very broken outside, because she waited for a day and didn''t wait for the result. At this time, she thought that if there was Hua Ruge, then the ancient master of the country must know what his master was thinking.


    But now it''s late, and she can''t ask her to come here without permission, so she can only hope for the stars and the moon.


    "Achoo."


    Hua Ruge sneezed while drinking tea. She rubbed her nose and said, "who is talking about me?"


    Tuoba Rui didn''t answer, and then he made tea seriously.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "I remember. Today, Xiao mink went to a Li''s place. I haven''t asked what he said."


    "That''s the business of two people. Don''t mix in with them." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua rugo touched his nose and said, "I''m not sure. You know they are not very mature in this respect."


    "Are you sure you don''t want to join the party?" Tuoba Rui asked with a smile.


    Hua Ruge shook his head seriously: "no, absolutely not."


    Tuoba Rui just laughs and doesn''t expose it.


    "But it''s a little curious and a little anxious." Hua Ruge''s voice is a little small.


    "This is a matter of great urgency."


    "Also, let them develop slowly." Hua rugo said and took a sip of tea and said, "I will not go to ask tomorrow."


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    In the morning of the next day, Hua Ruge planned to go out for a walk with Tuo BARREI. For so many days, under the shadow of the light god religion, their life was very single. Now they think of a way to relax naturally.


    However, just after they got up, they saw a red cloud floating in the sky before they had breakfast. The speed of the red cloud was very fast, and it disappeared in the sky at the next moment. In their courtyard, there was another man in red, who was the emissary of the negotiation with them.


    Hua Ruge micro can''t check the eyebrow pick, subconsciously feel that nothing good will happen.


    However, those who are close to the God of light have brought them trouble since they were in the small world. Now they are still the same when they come to the territory, which makes her feel bad or even bad when they meet.


    "What did you do when the messenger came?" Tuoba Rui opened his mouth as usual, his voice was as indifferent as ever, but he had such an ascetic face, and no one thought how indifferent his voice was.


    The fire wind slightly bows: "I have seen the Lord of Lingtian and his mother."


    "You are welcome." Tuoba Rui said.


    The fire wind then said: "Lord Ling has a unique talent. The God of light appreciates you very much. Would you please go and talk about it?"


    "Where to?" Hua Yuege asked, her expression management is still good, clearly nervous, but very calm tone.

 Chapter 1512

    Tuoba Rui also had some vigilance under his heart, but he didn''t show it, just waiting for the fire to open up.


    "The God of light invites the leader of Lingtian palace to the territory of gods." The fire wind said with a smile: "Lord Lingtian, appreciated by the gods, is a rare creation. You are going to be lucky."


    As soon as the words came out, Tuoba Rui and Hua Ruge were not good at looking at each other. Their eyes were slightly complicated.


    Especially Hua Ruge, who instinctively thinks that this is not a good thing. Who knows if this God of light has ever been that one? If it is Tuoba Rui, she will follow the example of Su Nianxia.


    But now that the enemy is strong and weak, it''s hard to refuse.


    Tuoba Rui squinted, and then said, "I need to discuss. Can I give you a reply tomorrow?"


    "What hesitation does the leader of Lingtian palace have?" The face of the fire was puzzled.


    In the eyes of these believers, the God of light is the supreme existence, and it is the supreme glory to be appreciated, so they do not understand why Tuo Ba Rui has to negotiate.


    Tuo Ba Rui took Hua Ruge''s hand and said, "I am a family member. Please forgive me."


    "The relationship between the palace master and his mother is really good. I''ll come back tomorrow morning." The fire wind said with a smile, then turned into a red light and disappeared in the hospital.


    Hua Ruge looked at the red light and squinted slightly. After a while, he said, "I''m afraid it''s no slower than the transmission array."


    "It might be faster in the short run." Tuo Ba Rui replied.


    Their voices are slightly low. The more they understand each other''s strength, the less hopeful they are.


    Tuo Ba Rui turns around and holds her hands. He slowly says, "we can''t deal with the behemoth of the light God. I''d better go and have a look."


    "But what if he wants to be bad for you?" Hua, like a song, worries.


    From knowing that the fire wind has finished, Hua Yuege''s heart seems to have fallen into the abyss, sinking a little bit, and his heart is empty and flustered.


    "I will keep myself safe. The God of light must have taken a fancy to my magic power. He also wanted to pry into the rules of heaven and earth to catch me. There will be no danger." Tuo Ba Rui pacifies.


    Hua Ruge frowned. She always had a bad feeling in her heart. But she didn''t know what it was. She was very sad, but she didn''t know how to say it.


    Tuo Ba Rui held her in his arms and said in a low voice, "I will not give up to leave you. I will send you messages when I have a chance."


    Hua Ruge hugs his waist and holds his clothes in her hands. She knows that there is no way now, but she doesn''t want to let go.


    "Maybe God gave me a chance to get inside. Maybe, don''t be too pessimistic." Tuo Ba Rui''s warm big palm gently patted her back with an unprecedented gentleness.


    Hua Ruge leaned on his chest and closed his eyes slightly.


    Two people become so quietly in the hospital embrace each other, for a long time did not speak.


    Just when Tuoba Rui doubts whether Hua Ruge is asleep, she suddenly says, "we all need to be OK, OK?"


    "I promise you, but you also promise me that no matter what happens, the first thing is to protect yourself." Tuoba Rui touched her head and said softly.


    Hua Ruge nodded seriously: "I will."


    "Darling." Tuo Ba Rui rubbed her head, and a faint smile appeared on her face.


    Hua Ruge deliberately toots his mouth: "so happy to be separated from me?"


    "I''m happy because I haven''t been separated." Tuoba Rui said and pressed her head into her arms, holding her tightly.


    Hua Ruge chuckled. Whatever it will be, as long as we are together now, we should be happy.


    After chatting for a while, Tuo BARREI went to cook for her again. This time, Hua Ruge was specially allowed to help in the kitchen. Today, Tuo BARREI made a dozen dishes at a time, with meat and vegetable matching, full of color, fragrance and taste, which made people watch the dribble.


    When sitting on the table, Hua rugo said with a smile, "I can see that even if we are down one day, we will not die of hunger depending on your skill."


    "I''m not interested in opening a restaurant." Tuoba Rui''s serious answer.


    Hua rugo then asked, "what are you interested in?"


    "Raising pigs." Tuoba Rui took a piece of meat and put it in the bowl of Hua Ruge. Then he said, "the fatter one is better."


    Hua Yuege has a black line: "is there someone who is so black to his wife?"


    "If you eat well, I won''t say it." Tuoba Rui chose to pick the lip corner.


    "Well, you won." Hua Ruge really picked up his job and began to eat seriously.


    Tuoba Rui smiled contentedly and touched her head.


    Hua Ruge''s appetite is not small. She has eaten half of a dozen dishes after a meal. Of course, she also burps.


    Tuo Barry pulled her into his arms and took out a handkerchief to wipe her mouth.


    Hua rugo sat on his leg, leaning against his chest, squinting his eyes comfortably, looking like a kitten.


    Tuoba Rui can''t help scratching her chin.


    Hua Ruge felt itchy, smiled and immediately lowered his head and folded his chin, then looked at her accusingly.


    Tuoba Rui leaned down and kissed her on the lips, her eyes were tender and doting, and Hua Ruge was content with him.


    They haven''t talked for a long time. They just sit in the courtyard and watch the sunset. The only common feeling is that time flies fast.


    In the evening, after washing and washing, they went to bed. Hua Ruge took the initiative to drill into Tuo BARREI''s arms, put his hands around his waist, and put his head on his warm chest.


    Tuo Ba Rui touched her head and said in a low voice, "although I''m a little wordy, I still want to tell you something more."


    "Well." Hua Yuege closed his eyes and answered.


    "I believe that you have your own judgment, so I can promise you anything you want to do, just pay attention to safety and remember that you are the lives of two people."


    "Well."


    "Don''t worry about me too much. Although it''s not easy to deal with the Illuminati, I''m not being slaughtered. You should have faith in your own men."


    "Well."


    "Your brain is smart enough, but sometimes you are soft hearted and fraternal, and take other people''s lives seriously. I admit it''s your charm, but don''t carry on this style after marriage. You should take me more seriously, and protect yourself is to protect me. "


    "Well." Hua Ruge is still a light answer.


    Tuo BARREI pulled her apart and looked at her with a straight face: "did you hear that?"


    "Not a word." Hua Ruge opened his eyes and answered positively.


    "Then why don''t you respond? What do you think?" Tuoba Rui frowns.


    "Want to..." Hua rugo said, turning over and pressing on him. In his dismay, he continued, "you."


    After that, she kissed his lips directly, with a rather wild manner.

 Chapter 1513

    Tuo BARREI watched Hua Ruge''s face enlarge in front of him. He was surprised when the two people contacted with each other. After all, Hua Ruge was very shy in this kind of things, though he had a strong style. Unexpectedly, he took the initiative this time.


    Hua Yuege ended with a deep kiss and said, "change me to sleep with you today."


    In this way, she seemed to take the oath of sovereignty.


    "Just don''t regret it." Tuoba and Rui are evil.


    Hua rugo, no matter how he responds, holds it down and kisses it. This is her man, and it''s just her.


    The candle in the room was lit for another night. In the first half of the night, Hua Ruge took the initiative. In the second half of the night, Tuoba Rui took the lead. It was a tangle between the bedrooms. It didn''t end until dawn.


    So that when the fire came the next day, Hua Ruge was still sleeping on the bed. At noon, she woke up slowly, but there was no figure of Tuo BARREI around, and the bed on the other side was cold.


    It''s obviously been a long time.


    Although it was expected, she was still lost. She sighed a little. She stretched and sat up.


    I don''t know when he will come back.


    Just as she sat up, she had an idea, some impulsive, some bold, but could not help it.


    She reached for her flat stomach, and her heart was very complicated.


    Mingming is in such a dangerous situation, but she just has the idea of having a baby, even more than when she is in a safe life.


    For some reason, there was a voice in her heart that made her almost realize the idea.


    She is a cultivator. As long as she is guided at this time, she has an 80% chance of becoming pregnant. After sitting in bed and thinking for a long time, she sighed at the end and failed to succeed.


    Now internal and external troubles are not the time to have a baby, and the strength will be greatly reduced after pregnancy. She doesn''t want to be too passive at this time.


    After she got up, childe Wuxian, juntianxia and mink all rushed to inquire about the situation.


    They heard the news yesterday. The mink would come at the first time, but was stopped by childe wutrace. He and juntianxia both know that they didn''t want to be disturbed yesterday.


    Hua Ruge talked about the process, but in fact, there is nothing to talk about, except that the situation is better than people.


    The childe thought for a moment and said: "the light God probably has a fancy to the magic power. I don''t think brother Tuoba will be dangerous."


    "I think so too. Brother Tuoba is mysterious. He is not easy to seize." It''s the way of the world.


    Small marten is sitting beside Hua Ruge, comforting: "elder sister, don''t worry. When I go, I will help you to find out. I will tell you the news as soon as I have it."


    Hua Ruge nodded his head, rarely saying seriously: "the more at this time we can''t mess up, and we need to speed up our pace, the sooner we can contain the light god religion, the better our odds will be."


    "Yes, a quick battle is more beneficial to us." There is a certain amount of violence in your eyes.


    "I will gather the forces of Southern Xinjiang. If you need me, please let me know at any time."


    "Well, it''s better for you to leave so that our goal is even smaller." Hua Ruge said, as she said, she is calmer than before.


    Although flustered uncomfortable, the sensibility has been doing mischief, but she knows what to do.


    The childe nodded: "I understand. You need to take care."


    "I will." Hua rugo promised earnestly.


    "I''ll go to sister Ali soon, and I think we''ll leave soon," said mink


    "Be careful. Listen to Ali and protect her." Hua Ruge ordered.


    "I know. Don''t worry, sister." Mink''s promise is very straightforward.


    After that, childe wutrace and mink left to prepare one after another. Only Hua Ruge and juntianxia were left in the hall.


    The king looked at Hua Ruge anxiously: "I know that you are not feeling well. If there is anything you can say to me."


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that after a long time together, I''m not used to being apart." Hua is like a song.


    "You are used to braving." He clearly saw a strong unease in her eyes.


    "Don''t play the role of emperor in me. I have my own discretion." Hua Yuege said, and said, "there are only two of us here. Let''s fight."


    "I have no problem." Jun Tianxia looked at her and said, "I''m worried about your state."


    "You don''t seem to know me well enough." Hua rugo smiled and said, "if they don''t take my man away, I may not be in a good condition, but now that they dare to do so, they can''t blame me for being serious."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about." Jun Tianxia shook his head and said, "I''m worried about unhappy you."


    Hua Ruge has always been a happy school. No matter what happens, he can be careless. Even if the life and death problem is just a free and easy smile, I can be famous in history, but I don''t live in vain.


    But it''s totally different in Tuoba Rui. Every time something happens to Tuoba Rui, she always seems to be a changed person. Although her actions are not affected, she usually laughs, and suddenly loses her smile, which is very painful.


    Hua Ruge was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "my men have been taken away. My life and death are uncertain. I can''t be too normal, but I won''t be too pessimistic. You can rest assured."


    When you heard this, you laughed.


    Hua Ruge is Hua Ruge, which is not surprising.


    "In fact, it''s nothing to think about. If he''s OK, he''ll be happy. If he''s upset, it''s not me. It''s the Illuminati." Hua Ruge picked the eyebrows and said in an ordinary tone: "they''d better not mess, or I''ll make them regret climbing out of the womb."


    "I won''t hold you back." The king said to get up, and said, "I''ll go back and make a decision."


    "Good." Hua Ruge smiles and nods.


    When juntianxia left, Hua Ruge still smiled on her face. She touched the dragon ring on her hand and said lightly: "anyway, we are all together, and no one wants to separate us."


    With this determination, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    Jun Tianxia is still feeling after he left. He remembers that Su Nianxia once described Hua as a song: a lover in a hoodlum''s coat. Now, it''s really true.


    Thinking of Su Nianxia, his smile disappeared, and a slight complex emotion appeared in his eyes.


    On the other side, Xiaodiao comes to shangguanli''s residence. When Xiaosi sees him, he says, "king of beasts, the Lord can''t see you. Please go back."


    "She doesn''t count." Mink said and rushed in.


    The young man stopped and said: "king of beasts, you should also understand the small one, so that the Lord will drive the small one away."

 Chapter 1514

    "How about driving away?" Asked mink as he ran.


    "There are more than a dozen people in the family waiting to eat. If you don''t watch the door, where can you let the little one find a rice rut?" Said the little guy.


    The mink took off the space ring and threw it away, saying, "choose what you like."


    At that time, the boy stopped in shock and looked at the space ring in his hand. His hands were shaking.


    Ordinary people''s space rings are all on their own. If he guesses right, even the artifact he just got should be in them, right? Just leave it to himself?


    It''s too headstrong!


    Mink successfully gets rid of Xiaosi and goes inside. It''s too late for Xiaosi to react and stop him.


    Shangguan Li is sitting in the courtyard. There is a map on the table in front of her. She looks very carefully.


    Just then, the little marten came in and asked directly, "when shall we leave?"


    When Shangguan Li raised his head, the boy came up from behind. He held the ring in his hands and held it up in front of the mink. He said, "king of beasts, I dare not accept your things."


    Shangguan Li is also a little surprised. She knows that it''s the space ring of mink. How did it get into the hands of servants?


    Mink like, still looking at Shangguan glass.


    "I didn''t say I wanted to take you." Shangguan Li has to talk.


    The mink sat on the other side of the table and said, "but I said I would follow you. From today on, I will not go back to my sister. I live here."


    For his sudden play rogue, Shangguan Li did not have any psychological preparation. Fortunately, she responded quickly enough and immediately said: "don''t make any noise, you know I don''t like to be disturbed."


    "I know, so I didn''t bother you how I liked you before, but I can''t this time. I want to protect you." The firm way of mink.


    "There are all the strong. You can''t protect me." Shangguan Li''s words are basically sincere.


    It''s just too dangerous for him to go.


    "I can." Mink turned to look at her and said seriously: "I have the blood of the king, and I will work harder for you, and no one will hurt you."


    "You..." Shangguan Li is so smart that he has nothing to say.


    Mink took the opportunity to say: "anyway, no one here can beat me. I want to live here. No one can drive me away."


    Lan''er secretly cheers on one side. It''s cool for the king of beasts to be strong. She expects that the owner of her Pavilion will not be able to parry.


    Indeed, as she guessed, shangguanli has no way to take the mink. If it''s the enemy, she can still trip up and use the Yin move. How can she use it in the face of mink.


    "That''s settled. Which room should I sleep in?" The mink asked Lan''er directly.


    He also knows that the girl who dares to surpass shangguanli is the master.


    Lan''er is shocked for a moment. Although she is usually favored by the superior officer, she knows the bottom line of her own cabinet leader and never dares to mess around, but this time she decides to let go.


    "Which room does the Lord live in? I live next to it. All the other rooms are empty." Lan''er points to the room road in the courtyard.


    At this time, she also shakes a spirit, just to introduce it. As for the empty room where mink chooses the cabinet leader, it has nothing to do with her, so it''s not too self-conscious.


    Mink points to an empty room and says, "here it is."


    "Must you make a fool of yourself?" Shangguan Li doesn''t look at him well.


    "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, and I''ll be sorry if I don''t do it." Mink is serious.


    Shangguan Li has nothing to say at last.


    The mink then raised his lips and said with a smile, "sister Ali, don''t you want to run, don''t forget that I''m better than you."


    At this moment, shangguanli had a feeling that he had been determined by eating, no matter in mind or strength.


    She seems to realize that this is not only a boy, but also a man with absolute power.


    The mink then got up and went to the room he had chosen.


    Lan''er stargazed at it and muttered: "it''s too perfect. If it was me, I would have gone from there."


    "You have said that several times." Shangguan Li doesn''t look at her very well: "who asked you to point out the room for him?"


    "I''m a bit wrong about this, but you can see that the king of beasts is prepared. Even if I don''t say anything, I can''t change the current situation." Lan''er whispered.


    Shangguan Li''s face is very complicated, and he doesn''t know what to say.


    At last, the young man found the chance to speak, put the ring carefully on the table, and then said: "Lord, you can give this back to the king of beasts."


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    The young man told his previous experience once. Shangguan Li frowned a little and said, "go down."


    Lan''er carefully looks at shangguanli''s expression. When she frowns, she feels tight, because she is always happy and angry, but it is very serious.


    She remembers the last time she frowned or dealt with the yellow spring emperor. As a result, people who were so strong as the yellow spring emperor could not find the north.


    This time, she won''t be angry with the animal king.


    Shangguan Li takes the ring in his hand after waving back the little guy. At that moment, the little mink comes out of the room and says: "there is no quilt in this room."


    "Here you are." Shangguanli directly threw the ring in the past, and then said: "next time this valuable thing can''t be picked down casually, it will fall into the hands of others, and you will have a big loss."


    It''s such a big man. How much loss do you have to suffer from such a simple impulse.


    The mink took it on his hand and nodded obediently: "I know."


    Lan''er obviously saw that after the king of beasts agreed, the frown of the owner of his pavilion stretched out.


    "Sister Ali, have you eaten? Shall I take you out to eat? " The mink approached and asked.


    Shangguan Li seems to have accepted his visit, and her expression calms down again. Her eyes fall on the map in front of her, and she looks at it and says: "not hungry."


    "Oh." The mink touched his nose after being refused, and then he didn''t know what to say.


    After standing for a while, he had to go back to his room.


    After a while, Shangguan Li looks at Lan''er on one side.


    Lan''er said with a strange face, "Lord, you have seen me several times. Is there anything to say?"


    Mind was broken, shangguanli homeopathy way: "you didn''t hear what he just said?"


    "You refused to take you out to eat." Lan''er recalled and said.


    Shangguan Li stroked his forehead and said, "last sentence."


    Fortunately, the mink didn''t talk much, and Lan''er soon got the point. His eyes lit up and he said, "the king of beasts said he didn''t have a quilt. What do you mean?"


    "I''m not interested." Shangguan Li then goes to see the map in front of him.

 Chapter 1515

    Lan''er said with a smile, "I see. I''ll send someone to prepare."


    Shangguanli''s face is still unchanged, almost invisible, and she will worry about people.


    It turns out that she''s not exclusive to everyone, because the mink doesn''t interfere with her plan. Two days later, she''s ready to start.


    In these two days, the emperor made the light God as the state religion of Daewoo, and said that the God power is superior to the king power. He and the royal family will also accept the light God doctrine and become believers of the light God.


    The people of Daewoo thought it strange that the imperial power was always high. Now it''s surprising to let the power go. But it''s reasonable to think about it.


    no matter how strong the emperor is, he can''t be better than the gods, so he accepted it.


    Only then did the light God accept a Tuoba Rui, and the childe left. Now the monarch has expressed his attitude so firmly that they only think things are going smoothly.


    In this way, what storm can the rest of the king of beasts and Hua Ruge set off?


    It seems that they don''t need to get rid of them at all. After all, these people are symbolic in the western Xinjiang. Killing them is likely to arouse people''s antipathy, which is why they didn''t start at first.


    Even if the Illuminati is now on its feet, these people are better still.


    Most of the people have this idea, but one of the elders of the Illuminati strongly opposed it. He said: "if you look back at what these young people have done, you should know their ability. If you don''t remove it now, you are raising tigers for trouble."


    "Elder martial brother''s words are a little intimidating. No matter what they have done before, they are just ants. And now that they have surrendered, we don''t have to work harder to kill them, which will cause people to panic. "


    "With the exception of these people, those people are well controlled, and we don''t have to think about their feelings at all." The name of Zhang Lai is huoyun.


    "You underestimate the influence of these people in Xijiang. If we can easily operate Xijiang, it will be chaos. At that time, we may not be able to complete the task." And the elders of the Lord are called flamingos.


    "Foolishness, these people will destroy our plan."


    "Elder martial brother, I don''t think it''s meaningful for us to stand still here. It''s not us who make the decision here, but her majesty." Said the Flamingo.


    Huo Yun snorted coldly, "Your Highness has always been wise. Let''s ask now. She will definitely agree with me."


    "I don''t think so. The saint always starts from the overall situation. What we need to do now is to stabilize the western Xinjiang." "She must think I''m more reasonable," he said with a smile


    They went to the saint''s palace. The maid went to inform them. After a while, they came out and invited them in.


    At this time, Huoxi, the saint daughter of the Illuminati, was sitting under the Illuminati statue in the main hall. She was dressed in a fire red robe, with delicate and beautiful features, and the air was cold, especially the eyes, which made people want to flinch.


    These two elders also know the strength of the saint. Although the age and generations are all there, they are still not brave to make mistakes. They respectfully go forward to salute.


    "What is it?" The fire Xi opens mouth, eyebrow is tiny Cu, look unexpectedly some impatient.


    "In this way, the trend in western Xinjiang has changed." Huoyun rushes to narrate, and then says his own thoughts: "I don''t think these people are fuel-efficient lamps. Maybe this is some kind of plot. I should kill them all."


    Huoxi was still frowning, but she didn''t think deeply about her eyes, just felt impatient.


    Huo Yu hurriedly said: "I think it''s better not to kill them. They have surrendered. We should show our kindness to the world."


    Huoyun wanted to say something more. Huoxi waved his hand and said, "elder Huoyu is right. If we want to finish the task in one year, we can''t mess up our space, let alone lose the people''s support."


    "But..."


    "No, but." With a heavy look on his face, Huoxi said: "if this action is to listen to me, just do it.


    "Fire feather bows to praise:" Saint daughter is wise


    Huoyun also knew that the saint was right, and her decision had never been wrong, so he had nothing to say.


    Two people retreated, the fire Xi eyebrow finally stretches open, closes the eye to practice again.


    "Elder martial brother, I regret that I didn''t bet anything just now." When Huo Yu came out, he had a funny smile on his face.


    "No, no, it should be killed." The clouds of fire murmured to themselves.


    "Elder martial brother, you still think that the question is too one-sided. Even if they play a conspiracy, how about it?" "We have been looking at them, as long as they start to act, we will take the initiative," Huoyu asked


    The fire cloud fell into thought.


    "Moreover, conspiracy also requires strength. How can we calculate their strength?" Fire feather asked again.


    Huoyun can''t answer, but she just feels strange.


    "If we can keep a few people who have nothing to do with our pain, there will be no danger and more people will be paralyzed. It''s a good deal. " Huoyu is there to calculate for him.


    Huoyun still shook his head and said, "no, they are really dangerous."


    "You just said that the saint is wise, and she will never be wrong." Seeing that he didn''t understand, Huoyu brought up Huoxi again.


    Huoyun was confused, but since it was ordained by the saint, he said nothing more.


    Two days later, Hua Ruge came to see them off. He went to shangguanli and hugged them. Then he said, "take care."


    Maybe because there is shangguanli present, the mink didn''t rush to hug him, but obediently said: "elder sister also needs to protect herself, and I will come back soon."


    He still doesn''t know what to do when he goes. What''s more, I don''t know it''s a time-consuming and labor-consuming thing.


    After seeing them off, Hua rugo went back to her residence alone and bought some snacks on the way. Now it''s not the time for her to show up, so she can only eat, drink and pass the time.


    At this time, the fat and thin two people came face to face, and the fat man said: "boss, you haven''t come out to play for a while."


    "There are too many things." Hua Yuege replied truthfully.


    The thin man approached and asked, "is it because of this labor church?"


    "Go back and say it." Hua rugo did not answer this question directly.


    The fat man simply said, "boss, I recently found a pub with good wine. Let''s go for two drinks."


    "Yes, his family not only has good wine, but also delicious food." The thin man nodded in agreement.


    Hua Ruge happened to be OK, so she nodded, "OK, I''ll go and have a drink with you."


    "Boss, you don''t look very well." Asked the fat man as he walked.

 Chapter 1516

    "It''s just that I''m not used to being apart. I''ll be fine in a few days." Hua rugo said it was easy.


    In fact, she didn''t have much complexity in mind. Anyway, things happened. Instead of holding on, she might as well take some practical actions.


    Thin smell speech nodded: "the eldest is the eldest, the realm is high, unlike other women cry so annoying."


    "It''s up to you to say that our eldest brother can''t be compared with those ordinary women." Fat people look like they should.


    Hua Ruge listened to their disguised comfort, only felt warm in his heart and said with a smile, "you two are enough. I''m really OK."


    Two people look at each other, in the eyes how many some doubts, they feel that what they say has been very euphemism, is how to be seen through?


    They would like to ask a question, but considering the sensitivity of the question, they chose to hold back.


    When the three arrived at the tavern, they chatted and drank as they served. It was very pleasant.


    Others are talking about the light religion. They are talking about which city has a temple and how many have not.


    And the Illuminati only built temples everywhere at the beginning, and now it''s a lot slower.


    The fat man listened and said, "these people are really smart. Knowing that this piece of land has become a treasure, they are looking at it very quickly."


    "Yes." The thin man is attached.


    Hua Ruge turned his head and asked, "have you heard anything about this light god religion?"


    "No. These are all new gods, which our boss doesn''t recognize. " Said the fat man.


    Hua rugo narrowed his eyes and asked, "who is more powerful than the God of light in the heyday of your eldest brother?"


    "The God of light." Said the thin man.


    "Fat man nodded:" this kind of God is not to cultivate to go, inside the doorway is big, for a while half also can''t say clearly


    "Oh?" Hua Yuege said, the voice line slightly up, eyes meaningful.


    Fat and thin two people look at each other and see the confusion in the eyes of each other. Obviously, they don''t know what their boss wants.


    Hua Yuege didn''t say it, just drank slowly and fell into thinking.


    On the same day, both the fat and the thin were drunk and unconscious. Hua Ruge could still stand up and walk back to her residence. After Tuo BARREI left, her drinking stopped.


    After all, no one will take her home. She must know her own way.


    The next morning, Hua Ruge heard a knock on the door before he woke up. Then a voice came from outside: "master Guoshi, emperor, please come into the palace."


    Hua Ruge turns over when he hears the words, and then sits up in a daze, changes clothes listlessly and washes.


    Although she felt that she was fast enough, when she entered the palace, people''s court had already dispersed, officials were all going out, she was going in, so this wave of attention ceremony was indispensable.


    This kind of scene is slightly awkward. Hua Ruge decides to be late and thorough later.


    Juntianxia is still in the main hall, because there is no outsider, Hua Ruge goes in and pulls a chair to sit down and says, "what can I do so early?"


    "I''ll be late next time." "You should know that our first step was very successful. It seems that the Illuminati didn''t intend to start with us."


    Hua Ruge nodded after hearing the words: "it''s true that now the goal is only me and you, and the chance of their hands is even lower."


    "So should we take the second step?" Asked the king.


    He still likes to discuss with Hua Ruge about something, because people around him and ministers can''t understand him.


    Hua Ruge thought and nodded again: "I think it''s OK. Just in time, I''ll take it."


    "I''ll go. You''ll be at home for a while." Jun Tianxia said.


    "Well, you can be more formal." Hua Ruge promised.


    Jun Tianxia looked at her face and asked, "did you drink last night?"


    "A little." Hua Yuege answers with a smile.


    "If you can, drink less." The king said.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "why do you guys like to manage people so much?"


    "For your good." King world a face serious way.


    "I know you''re afraid that I''m too negative. Don''t worry, I''m not so vulnerable." Hua Yuege said with a calm face.


    "It''s better." Jun Tianxia came down from behind the Dragon case and said to her, "let''s use lunch in the palace. I''ll let the imperial chef prepare what you like."


    "No, I''d better go back and have a rest." Hua Yuege got up and was ready to leave.


    Looking at her back, Jun Tianxia shakes his head helplessly. He knows that Tuo BARREI is in Hua Ruge''s heart. Although Hua Ruge may have adapted to the separation, there must be some worries.


    If he could, he hoped that she would go on happily, not happily.


    The next day, Emperor Tianxia went to the light god religion, with only one purpose, to help the light God better preach.


    He thinks that it is not enough to have the power of church and deity tightly. If we want to tie the believers and deities together firmly, we should give them benefits, such as some skills.


    His view is that as long as the people taste the sweetness, they will be more dedicated to the faith of the light God, or it is likely to be a gust of wind, which will be fascinating and interesting.


    Of course, juntianxia knows that this is alarmist. If it is true, he will sit on the Dragon chair and wait. Where to use it.


    It was Huo Yu who received the emperor. After listening carefully, he said, "I will tell the saint about this matter word by word. I''m not sure what will happen in the end."


    "Can I see the virgin and make it clear to her face?" Juntianxia doesn''t want to go around this bend, because it gives each other enough time to think. It''s better to settle down early.


    Huo Yu shook his head and said, "our saint is rarely seen, let alone a man."


    "I see. Thank you, elder." Monarch world did not adhere to, others have said the principle, he will be interesting.


    After he left, Huo Yu came to the saint''s palace for the first time, and told the emperor''s opinions.


    "That''s a way." Said the saint, squinting her eyes.


    Huo Yu thought for a moment and said, "but if this is the case, the mainland will be stronger and faster. Will it be a blessing or a curse to us?"


    He was also a bit uncertain.


    "To grow overnight, all we need is this year." Said Huoxi.


    Huo Yu immediately nodded: "the saint is wise, ten years and eight years later, we have already completely controlled this continent. The stronger the people here are, the better it will be for us."


    "But I have to defend. Let me think about it again." Huoxi still didn''t agree easily.

 Chapter 1517

    "What else does the saint have to worry about?" The fire feather does not understand of ask a way.


    Huoxi narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "when I came, my father told me that people in this continent are not simple people. Let me deal with them carefully."


    "How does he know?" The fire feather is a little surprised.


    It''s impossible for the God of light to have an intersection with small territory, let alone such a new small territory.


    How could he know the people in this territory.


    "I don''t know either." Huo Xi answered, thought for a moment, and asked, "who is the one who asked us to provide the skills?"


    "It''s the emperor of the Daewoo Dynasty, who rules the whole territory." Elder Huoyu replied.


    "The king of the world?" Said Huoxi after thinking.


    "Exactly."


    "This is the man mentioned by the father. You can''t despise him. When you go back to him, you will say that this matter is of great significance and should be considered in this temple." There was a clear look of defense on the fire Xi''s face.


    "Fire feather nods:" yes, subordinate this sends a message to go


    Said he then walked down, the fire Xi slightly condenses eyebrows, falls into the ponder.


    Juntianxia returned to Dayu Wangdu. Tang Ru soon brought tea. Hua Ruge said a few words to her again. Then he left and went back to his residence in Yandu.


    When walking on the road, she bought another small pill that she had changed first, and thought while eating. Tuo BARREI had been walking for several days, and didn''t know how it was.


    At that time, Tuo barrai had been in a red fire palace in the divine land for three days. Above the palace was the God of light, below was the priest''s Futon. He was sitting there.


    The Illuminati brought him here and placed him here, just waiting for him.


    He was very alert, but after a few days, he found that it was just a common building. There was no rune or array. There was no danger.


    But it didn''t make him relax. Every day, he just closed his eyes and meditated, and didn''t practice.


    He turned his back on the statue of light. On that day, he suddenly felt that there was an extra pressure in his space, and then substantial power came from behind him.


    Tuo Ba Rui turned around and saw that the bright God behind him was shining with golden light, which was all cast in the air, and there was gradually a golden figure.


    The figure and the breath of Tuo Ba Rui''s pupil shrink, because he is very familiar with them and must have seen them.


    He suddenly thought of the temple of light in the small world. They went to pick up the axe. It was at that time that Su Nianxia sacrificed himself to save the king''s world.


    At that time, her soul was taken away by the God of light, and now the God appears in front of him.


    "Baby, we meet again." The virtual shadow of the golden light slowly opened up, but the voice was with supreme pressure.


    A projection has such power that Tuoba Rui can''t help picking his eyebrows slightly. He says, "do you remember me?"


    "Of course, after all, you are the only one who dare to ignore me and fight against me after I become a God." Said the light God Yin test.


    Tuo Ba Rui can''t forget what Hua Ruge was thinking, so he asked, "it''s you, where is the little girl you took away?"


    "It''s not your turn to ask me a question." The God of light looked at him. After a while, he said, "what kind of person are you?"


    "Tuoba Rui." Tuo Ba Rui replied, "you didn''t come to me to chat with me."


    "that''s right, I came to you to cultivate you." The ghost of the God of light smiled and said, "join me in the light religion, and I will give you eternal life, son."


    "I do not seek eternal life." Tuoba Rui''s indifferent way.


    "Even if you don''t have a choice, you won''t come." The God of light poked at his pain.


    "I know it''s not your opponent, but I will never be at your mercy." Tuo Ba Rui''s face remained unchanged, and his eyes were even more confident than the God of light.


    The God of light was a little surprised, but he soon smiled and said, "boy, I checked that you care about your woman very much. If you don''t agree with me, you can do it to her."


    "Threatening me?" Tuoba Rui frowned, "I hate being threatened."


    "So what?" The language of the light is defiant.

 Chapter 1518

    "Not so?" Tuo Ba Rui looked at him and said, "I just don''t agree with you."


    "You have not even considered your own woman''s life?" Asked the God of light in a cold voice.


    "If you dare to move him, I promise you to regret it. If you want me to join your divinity, you just want to get benefits from me. If you are not afraid of me, just provoke me. " Tuoba Rui stared at him and said that although he was in such a situation, he was as strong as ever.


    Bright God face sullen: "boy, you dare to challenge me?"


    "If you can be calm, maybe you can talk now." Tuoba Rui then said.


    The God of light is really curious about the secret of Tuo Barry, so he pressed down the fire channel: "well, to be clear, it''s to let you join the God of light for my use."


    "That''s it?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    The light God''s eyes are dark, but he nodded: "it''s only good for you, you have better room for growth, and I just need you to help me understand the Tao."


    "If I had said no, it would have ended." Tuoba Rui nodded, "I promise you."


    He does not have a better choice. After all, he is not alone and cannot be killed by fish.


    The light God smiled contentedly in his eyes, and then said, "since then, you are the son of the light god religion. You should slowly cut off your own feelings, and no longer have the feelings of men and women."


    "What if I had?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "Your heart will burn until you let go." The God of light added, "young man, it''s much easier to cultivate this road alone. You are still young, and you will understand it later."


    Tuo Ba Rui squints his eyes slightly. When he asks, "can you tell me how the little girl is?"


    "Didn''t you see it when you came?" The God of light said, and then the shadow of the body continued to fade.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s pupil shrank again, his heart flashed, and suddenly he said, "she is in the west of Xinjiang. Is she the saint?"


    "Good, smart enough." The God of light said with a smile, "I just want her to deal with you."


    "How could she deal with us?" Tuoba Rui thought about it again. His eyes shot out two cold spots. He said to the disappearing light and shadow, "you have erased her memory?"


    "Hahahaha." With a burst of laughter, the God of light disappeared into the temple, leaving no answer.


    But Tuoba Rui knew that he was sitting on the futon again, frowning tightly.


    What he thought was not what he was going to experience, but the fire Xi of Su Nianxia''s pseudonym.


    She is Hua Ruge''s best friend. If you want to let your little song know that the saint is her, you can''t do it.


    But Su Nianxia has no memory now. She will not leave her hand to anyone.


    Little song.


    He knows Hua rugo''s weakness. She will definitely be soft when she plays, so it will be dangerous.


    We need to find a way to inform him.


    He Ningmei thought, but it''s basically impossible to send messages directly back from the temple of light. He just tried to find Shangguan Li.


    Shangguanli has been in the territory of the gods for three days. She is near the temple of light. However, she has spent a lot of time not penetrating into the interior, so she can only develop slowly.


    When mink arrived, he found that there was no place for him to help. So he just closed the door and tried to improve his strength as soon as possible.


    When he arrived in the south of Xinjiang, he did not visit the mountains and play with the water. Instead, he took over a medium-sized force in the South and was trying to rule the territory.


    On the west side of Xinjiang, the development of Guangming divinity is rapid. Soon, almost all people in the whole territory have become members of the divinity. However, because there are too few shrines of the divinity, many people can''t often go to incense.


    Emperor Tianxia''s proposal, Saint Huoxi has not given a reply, like a deadlock.


    Juntianxia and huarugo agree that this saint is not a fuel-efficient lamp. She is not as conceited as other superiors. Although she has an absolute advantage in the war, she does not relax her vigilance.


    And if this saint has not been wrong, with the absolute power of the light divinity, they are hard to shake half.


    "What a smart woman. I will meet her if I have a chance." Hua Ruge said in his yard.


    Of course, now she doesn''t know that most of the clever women''s methods are learned by her.


    She replied a letter to juntianxia, which said that she had thought of a way and was ready to fight.


    On the day of Xin''s return, Hua Ruge flew to the temple of light.


    Because Yandu is the center of the mainland, so the temple of light is over Yandu, and she''s on her way.


    Two groups of knights in red vestments stopped Hua Ruge outside. One of the leaders came out and asked, "who is the visitor?"


    "Kyushu chamber of Commerce, Hua Ruge." Hua Ruge reports his identity lightly.


    The name of Kyushu chamber of commerce is first-class in this territory, and so is the name of Hua Ruge, so these people will know who they are.


    The leader''s attitude was a little polite. He said, "it''s the president. Why do you come to my temple?"


    "I want to see the saint and discuss major issues." Hua Yuege said.


    It''s very rare for the holy women of the Illuminati. If it''s someone else, they will be thrown out now, but they have to weigh it up.


    The leader thought for a moment and then said, "president, wait a moment, let me report."


    "Thank you." Hua said with a smile.


    When the leader enters the door, the eyes of other gatekeepers have never left Hua Ruge. They also think they have seen the world, but they have never seen such a level of beauty.


    Of course, they heard that their saint was also a first-class beauty, but they had never seen her.


    Hua Ruge waited outside for a moment, then the leader came out and said, "Sir, elder, please come in."


    "Not a saint?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "If the saint has words, she will not see strangers." The leader replied.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "thank you very much."


    When she went to the main hall, she saw two old men standing in it, one with a flat face and the other with a small face. They were totally different.


    Seeing Hua Ruge walking in, Huoyu said: "I heard that the mistress of Lingtian palace is so gorgeous. Now it''s really famous."


    "It''s all up to you. It''s so beautiful." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    "The mistress is too modest." Said the Flamingo.


    Huoyun glanced at her and asked directly, "what are you doing?"


    "This elder is really meticulous." Hua rugo was not frightened by him, but still said with a smile.


    "My elder martial brother has always been like this, please don''t blame my mother," said Huoyu


    "I dare not. You two are senior. I have no time to respect you." Hua Ruge hurriedly said modestly.

 Chapter 1519

    "The mistress is too modest. Please take a seat." The plume beckoned.


    After Hua Ruge was seated, he said, "I''ve been told by this elder that I have something to come to today."


    Huoyun sat on the other side and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "I recently learned that the temple of light seems to be rarely built again. Many believers in small cities have nowhere to go for incense. I don''t know why?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Huo Yu sighed: "it''s not a special reason, but we can''t turn around some of the Lingshi. It''s so big in the West. It takes time to build temples in every city."


    "I see." Hua Ruge nodded after hearing the words, and then he didn''t say anything and drank tea at his own expense.


    Fire cloud and fire feather look at each other, and sparks flash in their eyes.


    When it comes to money, the person in front of her is not the richest person in the whole western Xinjiang. It can even be said that half of the wealth in the western Xinjiang lies in her.


    Hua rugo knew that these two people had thought of it, and then raised his head and said, "I''m here today to say hello. If you need my help, please do not hesitate to mention it."


    "The mistress is ready." The Flamingo nodded.


    Hua Ruge said with a hearty smile, "it''s a great honor for us if we can contribute to the benefit of Guangming."


    As soon as she said this, even huoyun''s face looked pretty.


    "If there is a need, we will certainly come to our door for help." Said the Flamingo.


    Hua Ruge drank the tea in his hand and nodded: "then I won''t bother you much. Goodbye, two predecessors."


    Then she got up and left.


    After she left, huoyun narrowed her eyes and said, "she means that she can help us build the shrine?"


    "If anyone in Xijiang has this ability, it''s her and Daewoo emperor. She may be richer than Daewoo Treasury in terms of financial resources." Said the Flamingo.


    "It''s a little elusive that this little girl doesn''t show the mountain or the dew. Can we believe her words?" Huoyun is still alert.


    "I think I can. Give us money and help us build the temple. What benefits can she get?" Fire asked.


    Huoyun thought for a moment and said, "she will certainly have conditions."


    "We can only agree on the condition that it will do us no harm." Huo Yu smiled and said, "the initiative is completely in our hands."


    "Well," huoyun finally nodded.


    "Then let''s go and ask the saint." Huo Yu said and went to the saint''s palace.


    Hua Ruge went out of the door and asked the knight out of the door in turn how he was doing before flying down the cloud towards his mansion.


    "The mistress of Lingtian palace doesn''t have any airs. It''s a little different from the legend." Said one of the Knights.


    A knight nearby humed, "don''t you see where it is? In the land of our Illuminati, she has to stop her anger. "


    "That''s right." With knights.


    When they said this, Hua Ruge was not far away, and every word came into her ear. She didn''t get angry, but her lips were slightly raised.


    At the beginning of the contest, who laughed and said he didn''t know at last.


    When she returned to Yandu, she didn''t go back to her residence directly. Instead, she turned around outside and bought some delicious food.


    After all, Tuo BARREI is not here. She can buy more snacks when she has the chance.


    When returning to the mansion, the young man said: "the host, the emperor is here, waiting for you."


    "I see." Hua Ruge walked into the courtyard while eating the sugar gourd. As expected, he saw juntianxia sitting in the courtyard.


    "It''s hard to see you running out of state affairs. What''s the matter?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Jun Tianxia shook his head and said, "now the world is peaceful and the state affairs are not so heavy. Let me ask you how is it?"


    "I just came back from that side and still didn''t see their saint." Hua Yuege said and bit down a hawthorn. He said vaguely, "what is hidden is still solid enough."


    "That is, you didn''t get an accurate attitude?" The king asked.


    It''s just from the initial contact with him that we can see that this saint is not a decoration, but a real decision-maker. She can''t be determined if she doesn''t speak.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "exactly, the two elders said they need to come back to me. I think they came to report to their saint."


    "That can only wait." Juntianxia sighed a little.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and asked, "what''s the matter with the emperor?"


    "You know my mind. I''m worried because I don''t see much progress." Said the king.


    Now the light god religion is in front of him, but he can''t hear any news about Su Nianxia, even life and death are not clear, his performance is naturally a little impatient,


    "don''t worry, when I go in, I will definitely help you to find out," Hua Ruge said while eating.


    Jun Tianxia looked at her anxiously: "are you really ready?"


    "It''s not the first time. If you want me to change my identity, I won''t be found, let alone I''m real now. What else can they suspect?" Hua Yuege looks careful.


    The emperor looked up to the distance and said lightly, "it depends on how the saint thinks."


    "Don''t worry, maybe I can make friends with her with my ability. If she looks good, how about I turn her back to be your empress?" Hua Yuege joked.


    After a long silence, the emperor said, "do you think it could be her?"


    "You mean summer?" Hua Ruge asked, and then said, "I don''t think so. Otherwise, why would she deal with us? Look at her vigilance now, but she didn''t let the water down at all."


    In her understanding, as long as the other side is Su Nianxia, it must be Yang Fengyin to help them secretly, but now it''s not the painting style.


    Jun Tianxia still frowned: "I don''t know why, I can always dream of her recently, as if she is right beside me."


    "Man." Hua rugo reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "I''d like to remind you that you are moved."


    Monarch world did not admit, but also did not deny, look still calm without waves.


    "It seems that Xia Xia didn''t sacrifice in vain. At last, he got some temperature from you." Hua Ruge said with emotion.


    The king''s eyes are still far away, and he doesn''t open his mouth.


    "You know what? She really likes you. " Hua Yuege also said that Su Nianxia has been with her for the longest time, and she has never concealed her love for flowers. She can mention you countless times a day.


    "She would be happy to let her know." She smiled with relief.


    "I will find her," said the king


    "I''ll accompany you. I''ll take care of that saint''s task. If not, we''ll find her again." Hua Ruge planned.

 Chapter 1520

    "Before they agree to my proposal, I''d like to stay in the palace here." Said the king.


    "If you want to live here, you can directly live in my residence. If you have anything, you can discuss it in time." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    After thinking about it, Jun Tianxia nodded, "OK."


    They didn''t wait for a long time. The next morning, Hua Ruge just got up. Before breakfast, she heard the servant girl report: "my master, the God of light came to see an elder."


    "I was told to have a rest in the teahouse. I changed my clothes and went there." Hua Yuege said and went back to his room.


    After a long time, she came to the teahouse and saw Huo Yu sitting there with a kind smile. She saw that the sample paper was not impatient because of waiting.


    "I have seen you before, and it''s worth going there in person. You should send someone to say something, and the younger generation will come to listen to your teachings," Hua said in a humble manner.


    "It''s very kind of you, mistress. My old bone is so delicate." Huoyu said and began to drink tea.


    Hua rugo thought about it and asked, "do you have something to look for the younger generation?"


    "The wisdom of the master mother is exactly what you said yesterday about the construction of the temple. My God cult is short of spiritual stones. I wonder if the master mother can help me." The Flamingo said at first.


    He believed that Hua rugo was prepared for this. After all, that''s what she meant when she went to the shrine yesterday.


    "If there is a need for divinity, younger generation will naturally give generously, but you said yesterday that this is not a small amount." Hua Ruge agreed happily, but it was not without concern.


    "It''s really a lot of money. If there''s anything we can do to help, just mention it." Huoyu knows that there is no such cheap thing in this world. As long as he doesn''t tear his face, he must talk about it seriously.


    "This kind of thing is what we should do. I dare not ask for anything, just a little request." Hua Yuege said with a humble face.


    "Although the mother said, we will try our best."


    Hua Ruge scratched his head and said, "can I join your school? You know it''s hard to improve my accomplishments without the guidance of a famous teacher. There are no super talents in western Xinjiang. It''s hard to improve my accomplishments."


    After she said the request, Huo Yu was stunned.


    If Hua Ruge can be included in the Shinto, she will surely make contributions to the Shinto in the future. This is what they expect to see. Just don''t know how to say it, she actually proposed it herself.


    "That is to say, as long as the Illuminati wants you to join in, the mother will help build the temple?" The fire plume confirmed.


    Hua Ruge nodded seriously: "money is an external thing. What we cultivators should seek is eternal life. Where are the spiritual stones comparable?"


    "The mistress is really happy, so we have made up our mind." Fire feather is satisfied with the way.


    "Good." Hua Ruge promised to be even more cheerful.


    After all the discussions, Huo Yu got up and said, "I will arrange for the worship of teachers, and it''s better for the master mother to start building the temple."


    "It''s on me, sir. Please walk slowly." Hua Ruge sent people to the yard. He just flew up and disappeared in the sky.


    "How do you say that?" the monarch asked from afar


    "It''s agreed that I can join the Illuminati, that''s enough." Hua Yuege said.


    The so-called know yourself and know your enemy to be invincible in all battles. She needs to lie in and get some information.


    The king nodded: "be careful."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve always been a prisoner. I''m not a prisoner." Hua Ruge''s easy way,


    juntianxia looked at her with a bad look and said: "as long as it''s not too serious, you can''t turn your face."


    "I try." Hua laughs like a song.


    Juntianxia now thinks it may not be so right to promise her to go undercover.


    On the same day, the bright Saint sent a letter to the emperor, and a space ring.


    Hua Ruge looks at it at the same time. It''s like a small couple''s interaction. They write letters and give small gifts to each other.


    King world swept the content and said: "she agreed to give us the function of God territory, in this ring."


    "That''s it?" Hua Ruge glances over there from time to time to see if there is anything else.


    But the paper was white, and a sentence appeared.


    When the emperor saw her curiosity, he handed her the letter and said, "look at the handwriting on it."


    "Let me see." Hua Ruge just looked at the gossip.


    She and Su Nianxia have been together for a long time, so they know each other very well. Su Nianxia is also a noble king of different surnames.


    She just glanced at it and shook her head. "No, it''s more magnificent than Xia Xia used to write."


    He nodded his head, inevitably losing some of his heart.


    Although the desire to find someone didn''t come true, he left Yandu very soon and returned to his capital. After analyzing for two days, he wrote a plan to explain the following.


    After the skill was distributed to every college, it was the students who thanked the God of light and didn''t forget the emperor.


    Jun advise has been deeply rooted in people''s brain, it''s very difficult to erase it all at once.


    Hua Ruge also became an emissary of the light god religion with the permission of the saint Huoxi two days later. He worshipped his teacher under the door of huoyun.


    When Hua rugo knew that her master would be the old man who had a stiff face all day and was inexplicably hostile to Xijiang, she refused.


    But no way. She didn''t choose this kind of thing, so she had to accept it.


    Since entering the light god religion, Hua Ruge has seldom been fooling around. Instead, he has become diligent. At the beginning, he hardly came out of the library of the god religion.


    Her understanding is very good. Even if her body is thick and immovable, and there is a devouring animal to help her, it''s not too hard to break through.


    And she would ask huoyun for advice whenever she didn''t understand the problem. Huoyun began to have hostility and slowly relaxed, but she was still serious.


    This day, Hua rugo asked questions and went back to the library.


    In the distance, huoyun and Huoyu are standing together. Huoyu touches his chin and says, "elder martial brother, you have a lot of contact with her these days. What do you think of her?"


    Although there were several short fights, he still felt that Hua Ruge was not so easy to understand.


    "I just said a few words to her, I don''t know." Huo Yun said that at this time, he didn''t have the gunpowder smell of singing to China.


    "The saint is very concerned about these people. We have to watch them. Don''t let them play any tricks," said Huoyu


    "It''s up to you." The fire cloud snorted coldly.


    Huo Yu nodded. His elder martial brother was always strict and very energetic. He led Hua Ruge to his door.

 Chapter 1521

    Hua Ruge felt that it was very wise for him to enter the light god religion. He could not only touch some details, but also because of the superior skills and cultivation and understanding in the library.


    She stayed in it for half a month before she could read less than half of it, but it was enough for her to understand for a while.


    Since joining the cult, Hua rugo has lived in the courtyard prepared for the female disciples in the temple. There are four people living in one courtyard, each of whom is a separate room.


    At this time, Hua Ruge is closing in his room.


    She felt that she had touched the gate of the virtual divine realm, so she gave all the magic weapons she captured against the invasion of Southern Xinjiang to the devouring beast.


    Swallowing animals have been coveting these for a long time. After Hua Ruge released his power, he opened his mouth and swallowed thousands of multipliers.


    Hua Ruge sits on the bed with her knees crossed. After a while, she feels that her body is continuously infused with pure spiritual power. She sinks down and runs the Sutra of annihilation, constantly hitting the bottleneck of virtual spirit.


    Her breakthrough was a little bigger, so the three girls who lived in the same yard came out.


    They saw that the courtyard was completely surrounded by the spiritual force like substance, and they all opened their eyes one by one, their faces were unbelievable.


    "When my master broke through, he didn''t see such a big battle. Is this man really from this small territory?" One of the girls said strangely.


    Another girl thought, "I''ve heard that huaru song has a special constitution. It needs more breakthrough power than ordinary people


    "The body of elements?" Before that girl Zheng for a while, then repeatedly shook her head and said: "I have seen one before, also need eight times more strength than us, she has this hundred times."


    "It seems so."


    So the three people''s eyes were more suspicious. They didn''t know what way Hua Ruge was.


    "I don''t know her constitution, but she''s very proud. I haven''t talked to her for half a month." The third girl said.


    "Yes, I''ll see her twice in all, and she''ll ignore me once."


    "What about the other time?"


    "Another time when I say hello, she''ll take care of me."


    "It seems so, but it''s understandable that she''s a powerful person in this territory. She''s a bit of a normal person." Said the first round faced girl.


    The second also nodded: "it''s reasonable. She was very kind when she talked to me. It''s not easy to do that."


    The third girl snorted and said, "what is calling the wind and the rain here? Any one of us is much higher than her. She should call us seniors when she sees us."


    "Well, let''s cut it down. It looks like she''s breaking through. Don''t disturb her." The round faced girl came out again.


    So the three people went to the hospital and began to whisper some personal words.


    The room is like a light sweat on the head of a song. She is at an important juncture of cultivation at the moment. She has no time to listen to what is said outside.


    Time soon passed an hour, and the faster Hua Ruge''s spiritual power came, the stronger the impact on Dantian was.


    At last there was a dull roar in her body.


    "Boom."


    Her body was slightly shaken by the power of Dantian. When she was stable, she felt as if she had broken through some substantial shackles. She became transparent and light, as if she could get rid of the shackles of the world at any time and fly away.


    In addition to the spiritual changes, there have also been subtle changes in her body. Her spiritual power has become more and more solid. Before it was in the form of gas, now it seems to be in the form of liquid. In this way, her body can hold several times more power than before.


    She clenched her fist. There was an illusion that one blow could make a hole in the sky.


    At last, she was wondering why there were so few people who could fight over the ranks. The difference in this realm is just different.


    Repressed the excitement, she closed her eyes again for a while, to stabilize the state.


    The three women outside were scattered, but they were stunned a quarter of an hour ago.


    "What do I see? Is this the end of the breakthrough? "


    "How long did it take? An hour? "


    "My God, although it was easier for me to change the spirit state to break through the virtual spirit state, it took me half a month to break through at that time. She actually completed it in an hour?"


    "Is this still human?"


    "I don''t think so. How did she do it?"


    Those of them who grow up in the right way have never seen Hua Ruge''s operation. It''s hard to avoid their brain turning for the first time.


    If it''s su Nianxia and LAN binger here at this time, maybe they can''t even blink. They are really used to it.


    After Hua Ruge finished, she took a little breath and wanted to go out for a breath of fresh air, but when she opened the door, she saw three people looking at her in surprise.


    She was stupefied for a moment. She wanted to say hello and felt the atmosphere was wrong. Then she looked up and down at herself. When she didn''t find anything wrong, she said, "three sisters, where did I do it wrong?"


    "No No...... " The round faced woman quickly waved and said, "it''s our faux pas."


    Another goose egg face, with a lot of beautiful looks, looked at Hua Ruge and said, "you''ve made a lot of noise."


    "Did you disturb the three? I''m really sorry. " Hua Yuege came down laughing.


    Previously, the woman who claimed to have said hello to Hua rugo smiled and said, "no, we just think that you are unusual, so we can see it."


    "So it is." Hua Ruge nodded and said, "I''ve been concentrating on my cultivation for a while, but I haven''t asked some elder sisters for their names."


    Three people smell speech looked at each other, eyes are some surprised.


    There''s no airs here. It''s the same as their little sisters. If you don''t mention her name, you really think she''s just one of them.


    The round faced woman took the lead in standing out and said, "my name is Lu Xiaoman."


    Then she pointed to the goose egg face and another girl in turn: "this is Xiao Xue and Yunfei."


    "I''ve heard a lot about fame," said yunfeifei


    Xiao Xue said with a light look: "I''ll leave if I have something else. I''ll have a chance to duel."


    "With pleasure." Hua Yuege said.


    Xiao Xue turns around and leaves. Lu Xiaoman goes to the front of the circle and says, "she''s just a little talker, not for you."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m Hua rugo. Please take care of me later." Hua Ruge introduces herself.


    "We''ve all heard of you and adored you." Lu Xiaoman said.


    "It''s all about spreading false information. It''s not so mysterious. I''m an ordinary layman." Hua Yuege said, turning around and saying, "look, nothing special."


    Yunfeifei thought for a moment and asked, "can''t you really have none? I just want to know if your relationship with men is really so good?"

 Chapter 1522

    This problem is a little awkward when it comes to Hua Ruge. She thinks about it or points out honestly: "it''s good to be a man."


    "I''ve heard that all the good men in your territory like you." Lu Xiaoman is on the same side.


    "We are all friends, ordinary friends." Hua rushes to clarify.


    "You''re married. There''s no way you can''t be an ordinary friend." Yunfeifei is tearing down the platform.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and didn''t know what to say.


    She always does not make a draft when she lies, but she is not easy to talk about such things.


    "What''s more, people in your territory all say that you are particularly irascible. Is that true?" Lu Xiaoman asked in a different direction.


    Yunfeifei also nodded. She also wanted to know this. If it''s true, it''s better to stay away from her.


    Hua Ruge shook his head directly after hearing the words and said, "it''s all rumor mongering. Do you think I''m a bad tempered person?"


    She pointed at herself, single round appearance. She was so beautiful that people ignored her aggressive appearance. People only had to appreciate her when they saw her, but they didn''t think she was fierce.


    After a look, they shake their heads subconsciously.


    "That''s right. In fact, I''m very easygoing and easy to talk, but things will always be demonized by human demons if you do too much. In short, don''t believe it." Hua Ruge said on their shoulders.


    The two nodded and regarded Hua Ruge as a safe existence.


    "I''ve brought some cakes. You can try them." Hua rugo sat down and took out his inventory from the space.


    As a foodie, this is a must.


    Both of them were surprised to see all kinds of delicious snacks.


    Because they have already passed through the use of food to maintain the body movement, so eating has been very strange.


    "Come on, have a taste." Hua Ruge smiles at the invitation.


    They were also attracted by the good-looking snacks and couldn''t help but eat them. As a result, their eyes lit up after eating them.


    "Why is this dessert so delicious?" Lu Xiaoman''s face is incredible.


    Yunfeifei also nodded: "Yeah, I''ve never had such a delicious snack before."


    "My chef makes it. How much do you like it later?" Hua Yuege said generously.


    "It''s very kind of you to sing like a song. Now I''m sure that those who speak ill of you outside are rumors." Lu Xiaoman said.


    Cloud Fei Fei also repeatedly nods, say what shelf, do not exist completely.


    I don''t know why, Hua Ruge is a little dim sum.


    Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei are of the kind that have no crooked thoughts, so the time in the afternoon and Hua Ruge play together.


    When it comes to cultivation, Hua Ruge knows that these two seemingly harmless girls are all supernatural powers, even higher than her after breakthrough.


    So she was very frustrated. No wonder that other people''s gods were strong in territory. Any ordinary religious people were better than her, who represented the top strength of western Xinjiang, which made people not live.


    Fortunately, she was optimistic, not only did she not have the idea of suicide, but she became one with other people and chatted while eating, which made her very happy.


    These two people also know why Hua Yuege ignored others a few days ago. They were too absorbed in cultivation. Now they are the real ones.


    In the days after that, Hua Ruge is still focused on cultivation. She is usually fooling around. Now she knows her strength is weak when she meets something. Now she wants to seize the opportunity to improve.


    On this day, as usual, she went to the library with Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei. Talking and laughing on the way became a scenic spot in the temple.


    Hua Ruge is now dressed in a red robe, just like other people, but her appearance can still stand out from the crowd, which can be noticed at a glance.


    There are three men walking across the street. When one of them comes to Hua Ruge, his eyes brighten. He quickly lets the other two look at him.


    The two people were shocked to see Hua Ruge.


    One of them said, "what a beauty! I haven''t seen her before."


    "Whatever." At first, the man who noticed Hua Ruge walked two steps quickly, and suddenly stopped in front of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s vigilance has always been not weak. As early as she was near, she stopped and kept a distance of three steps from him.


    "My name is Li Zhe. Would you mind telling me your name?" Said the man, who was familiar with it.


    It has to be said that he looks pretty good. He has a good face and good temperament, which gives people a sense of noble childe.


    "Of course not." Hua Ruge smiled and said, "Hua Ruge."


    Li Zhe picked his eyebrow slightly: "how does the name sound so familiar?"


    "Maybe it''s more popular. If it''s OK, Mr. Li, I''ll go first." Hua Ruge said a word and took the two men around him to the library.


    After Li Zhe''s death, two people came to him, and one of them joked: "Master Li, let''s get rid of the game. People haven''t heard of you at all."


    "Her name is familiar to me, but I can''t remember it." Li Zhe frowned.


    He must be familiar with the name. He has heard it more than once. Why can''t he remember it?


    "It''s Hua Ruge, not the man in our God territory, the one in the West." Another cautioned.


    Li Zhe suddenly said, "yes, it''s the Dayu national teacher."


    teased the man before he said, "why don''t you say it''s the master of Lingtian palace?"


    Li Zhe glanced at the man and said firmly, "the woman I like is mine."


    "Young master Li, are you interested in married women?"


    Li Zhe thought of picking his eyebrows, and then he said with a smile, "she''s such a special thing that she shouldn''t be buried in marriage."


    "Yes, I haven''t seen any beauties of this level before. Hua Ruge really deserves its reputation." The Joker added.


    The second person said: "if all aspects are well-known, Li Shao can''t estimate it."


    "What do you mean?" Li Zhe asked with a frown.


    "It''s said that Hua Ruge is a tough character. He is always strong when he is strong. Be careful."


    Li Zhe hummed, "what can a little Hall of fame represent in this small territory? It''s not that I''m obedient to our deity."


    The rest of the two didn''t talk.


    Lu Xiaoman on the other side said excitedly, "that''s Li Shao. He asked your name on his own initiative. I think he liked you."


    "Yes, I think so." Cloud Fei Fei nodded at one side.


    Lu Xiaoman then looked at Xiang Hua and said, "this is the son of a bishop. He is beautiful and powerful. If he looks at you, you may not run away."


    Yunfeifei also said: "I think so. You are not the first one. He cheated several of them before, and they didn''t end well at last."


    "God of light, don''t come near me." Hua Ruge, hands folded, muttered in a low voice.


    She was afraid that her family would not be able to control, and it would not be a good ending to beat and maim people.

 Chapter 1523

    Lu Xiaoman heard her and nodded: "yes, you pray for God''s blessing and let him not pester you."


    "He is the grandson of the elder, and he looks good, so he is also very popular here." Cloud Fei Fei said and added: "if he likes you, it is estimated that there will be many girls against you."


    "That''s how it looks?" Hua Ruge picked a little eyebrow and said, "what''s the beauty of all of you?"


    Hua Ruge was originally responsible for his words. After speaking, he recalled Li Zhe ''.


    In her eyes, this look is not even pleasant.


    "Not bad." Lu Xiaoman murmured over there.


    Yunfeifei thought, "by the way, Ruge, I heard that the leader of Lingtian palace is very handsome. When will you let us meet?"


    "Like you, I want to see you." Hua Ruge stands out.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Invited by your God of light, I don''t know where it is now." Hua Ruge told the truth.


    Lu Xiaoman opened his eyes and said, "this is a great creation."


    Hua Ruge didn''t think so, but he couldn''t be too presumptuous in other people''s territory. He just said, "I hope so."


    When the three men said this, they went into the library. Hua Ruge began to look through the ancient books.


    It''s inlaid with shining pearls, so I don''t know whether it''s day or night when I enter it. Hua Ruge selects many books on medical skills and alchemy. In a compartment, I can see them for three days.


    When all was finished, she went back to the yard. At that time, Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei had already returned to the yard and were sitting in the yard talking.


    "Ruge, how can you come back?" Lu Xiaoman asked,


    "after finding some medical books, it''s time to look at them." Hua said with a smile.


    Cloud Fei Fei looks at her, one face hopes of way: "still have pastry?"


    Lu Xiaoman looks the same way.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "enough care."


    While the three were eating and drinking, Li Zhe came in from the outside. Today, she seems to have been dressed deliberately. She is dressed in a white robe, with a jade crown on her head, and looks like a handsome young man.


    Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei both raised their eyebrows a little, and thought that his appearance was very good.


    Hua, like a song, is eating cakes.


    Li Zhe walked to Hua Ruge with a smile and said, "Miss Hua, you can let me wait."


    After that day, he asked people to stare outside the library. Seeing Hua Ruge coming out, he told him that he had changed his clothes and rushed over.


    "What will Mr. Li wait for me to do?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Compared with the usual peace and enthusiasm, she is a little alienated now, only passing in politeness.


    "It''s nothing. I just want to invite you out for a walk. I don''t know if you like it." Li Zhe still has a flattering smile.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I''m closed recently, and I don''t want to waste my time going out to play. Besides, I haven''t been to any place in the western Xinjiang, so it''s better not to go."


    This refusal is quite straightforward.


    Li Zhe''s smile froze, but he quickly said: "I only know that it''s not fast for him to grow up. I''d better take you to see my grandfather and let him give you some advice."


    His grandfather has a distinguished identity, so he has tried this trick repeatedly. As long as he cheated out, in fact, he would not take him to the old man.


    Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei are moved to hear this. It''s a great opportunity.


    "I''m good at heart, but I think I know my own situation, so I won''t bother the elder." Hua Ruge doesn''t want to think about it. He doesn''t leave any room.


    Li Zhe used to go after girls in such a way. Unexpectedly, he didn''t get a good face after working hard this time, which made him upset.


    He smiled away and said with a little hair: "Miss Ge, I, Li, am a person with a face. You don''t give me face."


    Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei look at each other and see the worry in their eyes.


    Hua Yuege, on the contrary, smiled and said: "where is this, Mr. Li? I always like to be quiet or not to move. No matter who comes to invite me, I don''t want to go out. I''m not choosing a person, let alone not give you face."


    "I don''t care whether you answer or not, but I ask you not to go, that is not to give me face." Li Zhe picked the corner of his eyes and revealed a hint of ferocity.


    "That''s what Mr. Li thinks. I admit I won''t give you face?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Li Zhe is shocked, but Hua Ruge suddenly says that.


    Hua Ruge nodded without waiting for him to speak: "then I will admit that I will not give you face."


    It''s not only that Li Zhe is stupid, but also Lu Xiaoman and Yun Feifei on the other side are surprised. How can she meet her hard? Who doesn''t know that Li Zhe is not easy to provoke.


    "Hua Ruge, don''t be shameless." Li Zhe said angrily that he was a little confused when he met such a girl for the first time.


    "My face is my own, you don''t need it." Hua Yuege choked and then said lightly, "if it''s OK, Mr. Li, please go out."


    Li Zhe was angry and smiled. He stood there for a few minutes and then said, "Hua Ruge, I''ll give you a day to think about it. If I come tomorrow and you still don''t know your face, don''t blame you for being rude."


    After putting down the cruel words, he left with a wave of sleeves.


    Hua Ruge didn''t seem to hear his threat, and then he ate his own pastry.


    Lu Xiaoman said after confirming that Li Zhe had left: "Ruge, you are in trouble. Li Zhe is a bully in our generation. If you provoke him, he will retaliate."


    "Has he ever retaliated against anyone else? What are the means? " Hua asked modestly like a song.


    "In terms of individual strength, you are not his opponent, let alone his family force behind him." Cloud Fei Fei follows.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and nodded.


    "It''s not too late for you to admit your mistake. Go after it and say it." Lu Xiaoman advised.


    "I don''t know if I''m right. It depends on who I''m facing if I''m wrong." Hua Yuege said seriously.


    "No one wants to admit his mistake, but you think you can deal with this Li Zhe and the family behind him?" Said yunfeifei.


    After thinking about it, Hua rugo said, "we can''t let it be a matter of principle. He teases me. I have the right to refuse."


    Don''t say she''s married now, even if she hasn''t, she can''t compromise in this respect. If she does that one day, it''s her body that has changed into another soul.


    Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei have no choice but to persuade her to escape.


    "It''s not me that''s wrong." Hua Ruge said, picking up his lips and pointing them at the two humanitarians: "come, eat."

 Chapter 1524

    "Aren''t you afraid?" Lu Xiaoman then asked again.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. It''s always something to face."


    She didn''t just talk about it, because after that, they didn''t see any sign that Hua Ruge was worried about it. After another chat, Hua Ruge went back to her room and began to sort out the medical skills she had learned these days.


    After all, the divine territory is a developed territory, among which many medicines and techniques she has never seen before. She just took this opportunity to study.


    This arrangement came very late. When she had recorded her experience, she had been farming for months. She yawned and went to sleep after washing.


    The next day, Li Zhe came to the door with several attendants in the morning. Lu Xiaoman, Yun Feifei and Xiao Xuecai washed their faces in the courtyard.


    "How about Hua Ruge?" Li Zhe asked Lu Xiaoman.


    Lu Xiaoman pointed to the room and said, "in the room, it may be sleeping."


    Living together these days, they also saw Hua Ruge''s daily life, not very inspirational cultivation at all, on the contrary, it is very depraved, nothing but eating and sleeping.


    They don''t know how to be the overlord of territory.


    Although this is a low-level territory, but after all, she exists in this environment, when all people are in the same environment, and she can stand out to see that this is a very good person.


    However, in their daily life, they did not see any outstanding shadow.


    "Sleep?" Li Zhe mumbles strangely, and then says to Hua Yuege, "miss Yuege, how are you thinking?"


    Hua Ruge slept heavily because she slept late. After he spoke, she just turned over and didn''t seem to hear him.


    Seeing this, Lu Xiaoman hurriedly went to the front and knocked on the door and said, "if you are singing, please wake up, Mr. Li has picked you up."


    Hua Ruge opened his eyes lazily and said directly, "I will not go, go out, don''t disturb my dream."


    Lu Xiaoman saw Hua Ruge''s opening and retreated to one side, standing with yunfeifei.


    Li Zhe''s face changed, and he said in a cold voice, "Hua Ruge, if you toast, you will not be punished."


    Hua rugo wanted to have a good sleep, which aroused her anger endlessly. She said to the outside: "I don''t care whose grandson you are. If you don''t go away, I will beat you to grandson."


    It was quiet for a while.


    No matter Li Zhe or the people he brought, or Lu Xiaoman, yunfeifei and Xiao Xue, they are all stunned after hearing this.


    It''s a bit arrogant.


    Hua Ruge is hard to be clean. Holding a pillow, close your eyes again.


    "Hua Ruge, I think you want to die." Li Zhe said that there was an explosion of terrifying power, which directly impacted the door of Xiang Hua''s house.


    "Artifact, enchantment." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    The spirit of the sky city responded to the call, and a light yellow border appeared around the house. The spirit power hit it and only caused a layer of ripples, but it was not broken.


    At the same time, Li Zhe was more angry. He said in a deep voice, "Hua Ruge, you are challenging me. I will let you know how stupid this is." He said that he would be ready to work, but his hands were just clasped. Before he attacked, he saw the door opened and Hua Ruge, dressed, stood in front of the door.


    Lu Xiaoman and others also saw the past for the first time, only to see the impatient look on Hua Ruge''s face now, and the slight grumpiness around them, which they had never seen before.


    "I hate being interrupted to sleep." Hua Ruge said and walked out: "let''s make it clear today. If you can''t give me an explanation, you''re in luck."


    Li Zhe was photographed by Hua Ruge''s aura, and he took a half step back subconsciously, but he immediately went to the front: "Hua Ruge, this is the light god religion, not your territory in the west, you must be defiant."


    "No matter where it is, it''s always polite. I don''t want to go out with you. It''s wrong if I don''t want to meet you?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Yes, you slapped me in the face. Slapping me in the face is slapping my grandfather in the face, is slapping the face of the Illuminati." Li Zhe stared at her and said, "you just don''t pay attention to our Illuminati."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned a little and then said, "you say that you are the God of light. If I understand correctly, you mean that you are the God of light?"


    "No!"


    "Since there is no such thing, don''t be a liar. Use the god religion as a cover for everything. If the god religion is despised by people, it must be because of you people." Hua Ruge snorted coldly.


    Li Zhe can''t think of the crime of Hua Ruge, but he has surrounded himself.


    If there are people who understand Hua Ruge, they won''t be surprised. It''s almost impossible to win her in the battle of words. Now it''s just a normal play. I haven''t seen her die of anger.


    "Hua Ruge, it''s useless to talk too much, I just ask you never follow me?" Li Zhe thinks that it''s not feasible to pull tiger skin to make a big flag, so he just talks about it directly.


    "If you can''t find a good reason to be a rascal?" Hua Yuege smiled contemptuously and said, "if I want to be the first one of the light gods, I will kill you, so as to save the religion from humiliation."


    "Have you said enough?" Li Zhe can''t stand it anymore.


    "Now take these scraps with you. I can do nothing." Hua, like a song, looks magnanimous.


    "If you want to die, my brothers will stop her." Li Zhe orders.


    After that, five people came directly to the center and surrounded Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge''s divine thoughts were explored and found that these were all the strong people who were above her.


    Without waiting for Hua rugo to say anything, these people rushed up directly. Although they didn''t take out weapons, the strong at this level would rather use their fists if they didn''t have particularly good magic weapons.


    "Just to practice with you." Hua Yuege said, coagulating a stick with golden energy in his hand.


    Several people at the same time, Hua Ruge is happy without fear, holding up the stick and smashing it.


    Although the difference between realms is a gap, Hua Ruge''s physique can easily cross the past, let alone her body quenching method.


    When the five people got close to each other, they found that they despised the enemy, because they found that Hua Ruge''s realm was the same as theirs. It seemed that they had used some kind of secret skill that could make people improve their strength in a short time, but he could not guess what it was.


    After reaching the same realm, Hua Ruge smiled and said to no one, "I''m a little angry today. Maybe I''ll give you a heavier hand. Please forgive me a lot."


    "Rampant!" A few people a big drink, attack the moment to Hua Ruge close, close very close.

 Chapter 1525

    In the face of the attack, Hua Ruge began to play, and did not use her own advantages. Instead, she and the five people put together a move at the same time. This move is exactly a set of stick techniques she saw from the library of the light God cult.


    Although there are many magic weapons, she still prefers to use sticks. Now, without entities, she can only use energy to make magic.


    Five people tried their best to attack, but they saw Hua Ruge in a graceful figure, like a butterfly playing in the flowers. They could not hurt her at all.


    Hua Ruge, though light in body shape, is extremely heavy to start with. Every stick smashed makes these people doubt their life.


    "Bang!"


    When a stick hit his back, the man immediately vomited blood and fell to the ground, and could not get up again.


    You need to know that this is the strength of breaking away from the border. The physical strength is comparable to that of metal. Even if you are defeated at the same level, you have to fight for dozens or hundreds of rounds. Now you can''t get up after being beaten.


    "Bang!"


    Another stick hit him on the shoulder. As soon as his shoulder collapsed, he fell to the ground and began to twitch. Like the previous one, he was knocked out.


    The other three have the meaning of retreating, but Li Zhe can only rush forward without saying anything.


    Hua Ruge is not polite either. The energy stick in his hand is flying up and down. Within a quarter of an hour, the three people are beaten down one after another, and two of them are folded together. They can''t be separated by their own strength.


    After there was no opponent in front of her, Hua rugo was a little surprised to pick up her eyebrow and said, "I thought it would be so powerful, but it is so."


    Li Zhe on one side is silly. I''m afraid that he can easily put his strength in five transcendental realms into the Tao realm. How could it be that only Hua Ruge in the virtual divine realm can do it.


    Lu Xiaoman, yunfeifei and Xiao Xue are totally stunned, especially Xiao Xue. She used to be proud of her transcendence and didn''t look up to Hua Ruge very much.


    now this scene makes her doubt about life. She has heard about the cross-level battle, but she hasn''t heard that it''s so easy to fight more than one dozen. Is this still human.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyes and looked at Li Zhe in front of him and said, "Mr. Li, since you are here, don''t just stand up, come and compare."


    "What kind of strength are you?" Li Zhe has no idea.


    Although he is stronger than those five people, he is still not in the realm of Tao. Facing such Hua Ruge, he feels a little empty.


    "Now I care about my strength?" Hua Ruge looked up at him and said, "did you think about it when I was just shouting to take me away?"


    "Hua Ruge, don''t be too presumptuous. I won''t have good fruit if you provoke me!" Li Zhe''s voice has been louder for several times, which sounds like a kind of bluff.


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows: "if you don''t fight, you can go away."


    Li Zhe thinks it''s better to stay away from the limelight at this time, so he hums, "wait for me."


    "Don''t pretend to be dead, get up and follow me." He said to some of his attendants on the ground.


    However, the men groaned on the ground, unable to get up at all.


    Hua Ruge swung his sleeve, and suddenly a spirit force rolled up several people from the ground and threw them directly on Li Zhe. Li Zhe dodges, and those people fall directly outside the hospital.


    Li Zhe wants to say something more. Hua Ruge closes the door as soon as he closes his sleeve.


    Li Zhe''s nose almost hit the doorplate, and his stomach became even more angry. He yelled at several followers: "waste, all waste."


    Follow class dare not speak, only in the heart stomach Fei, you do not waste your own ah.


    Hua Ruge quietly accepted the method of quenching body. She felt that the next fight with this realm would not improve her strength at all.


    She finished these, just turned around to see the three women staring at themselves.


    "That''s early." Hua said hello with a smile like a song, trying to do the same as usual.


    Lu Xiaoman said with courage, "Ruge, don''t you say you have a good temper?"


    is as like as two peas, but the technique is cruel. It is not the image of a good girl who is speaking in her own mouth, but is exactly the same as the mother Tyrannosaurus in the rumor.


    "You see, they are too much. I just protect myself." Hua Ruge explained.


    Yunfeifei thought for a moment and said, "what you said is reasonable, but how can I feel that it is not right?"


    "Me too." Lu Xiaoman nods.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "what''s different? You''re talking. I''ll go back and get some sleep."


    The three watched as she walked into the room, looking back at each other.


    "Now I know where she is different from us. If it happened to us, we would only be bullied." Said yunfeifei.


    Lu Xiaoman nodded, "yes."


    Xiao Xue said at one side, "don''t admire it too early. She was originally from Xijiang, even if our light God Religion didn''t converge. Now she has provoked the grandson of the elder. I''d like to see how she ends."


    Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei didn''t open their mouths. They were worried.


    In the room, Hua Ruge, who just took off her clothes, also heard this sentence, but she chose to pick the corner of her lips and went back to bed to sleep.


    It soon became known to all in the light religion, after all, it was about Hua Ruge.


    As a legend and soul figure in western Xinjiang, Hua Ruge''s attitude has a certain influence on the development of the light religion in western Xinjiang, and she is particularly sensitive about her affairs.


    When people know that Hua Ruge is only light and easy to beat five breakouts, they are somewhat surprised to know that she is only in her twenties.


    And most of these 20 years are wasted in the small world. It''s terrible that we can improve so much in just a few years.


    Of course, this is not the focus of the discussion, but mainly how to deal with this matter.


    If there is no sanction against China Ruge, then the authority of the Illuminati will be swept away after the event is spread out. Huaruge is still a myth in the eyes of the people of western Xinjiang.


    If we punish Hua Ruge, there is a certain chance that it will cause people''s dissatisfaction in the western Xinjiang and hinder the future development. What''s more, the money used by the Illuminati to build the temple is Hua Ruge.


    At last, the matter reached several elders. Huoyun and Huoyu could not make up their minds. They could only convey it to the saint Huoxi.


    After hearing this, Huoxi frowned a little and said, "the people who hit us are still making a lot of noise?"


    "Yes, Hua Ruge is a sensitive person. We can''t be the master. Let''s ask your advice." Said the Flamingo.


    Huoxi thought for a moment and said, "it''s not wise for us to have a stable foothold in the west of Xinjiang. At this time, it''s not wise for Fu Hua to be like a song. But I would like to know more about her beating than how to deal with it. "


    "What did the virgin find?" Asked the flame.


    "It''s impossible for her mind not to know that we''re going to do it to them, or else she won''t spend so much energy in the cult." Huoxi touched the handrail and said, "since we have done so much, why should we suddenly pay attention to it?"

 Chapter 1526

    "Does the virgin think she''s trying to get our attention? What are the benefits of this? " Huoyun asked strangely.


    "It''s no good, it''ll only put her in danger." Huoxi is also puzzled: "the father said that this man is extremely clever, how can he do things like this?"


    She''s a bit messy now. She thinks that smart people should follow the rules and regulations every step of the way. She doesn''t understand what kind of tricks it is.


    Huo Yu stroked his beard and said, "saint, it''s normal that you don''t understand the troubles of ordinary people. Maybe it''s not a premeditated thing, but she''s impulsive."


    "Impulse?" Fire Xi subconsciously picked eyebrows.


    "Huo Yu nodded:" we have looked up a lot of information about Hua Ruge, and learned that although this person is smart, he is very impulsive, and often does these seemingly inconceivable things


    "Really?" The fire Xi seems to ask about the fire feather, or about himself.


    "According to the news, it is true," said Huoyu


    "Let me have her news sorted out." Fire Xi and mouth.


    "Yes, I have some other information in my hand. I''ll give it to you as well." Fire feather added.


    Huoxi nodded, "well, it''s better to know more about these people."


    Huo Yun asked at one side, "how can the saint deal with Hua Ruge this time?"


    Huoxi''s eyes turned and said, "we don''t have to say anything about this, so it''s not worth fighting with people in the West."


    "So let her go?"


    "Let it go?" "Fire Xi Yang eyebrow way:" you forgot her to offend is who person


    Huoyun was clear at the moment, and suddenly said: "the holy lady is really brilliant. Since she has beaten people, she has actively formed a grudge. In the future, she will find any result by herself, which has nothing to do with my temple."


    Huoxi sits on the chair, the light in his eyes flashes, but he doesn''t speak.


    She wants to see how capable Hua Ruge is and how far she can go.


    The two left after receiving the instruction. On the way, huoyun said, "we, the holy lady, have a strong view of the overall situation and a delicate mind. It''s really powerful."


    "But I don''t think that any disposal will affect the authority of my Illuminati." The fire plume has some uncertain openings.


    Huoyun is shocked for a moment.


    It seems that''s true.


    "I think the saint daughter has some consideration. It''s because we''re good to Xijiang." Huoyun thought and said.


    "Perhaps," said Huoyu


    After they left the palace, it was as if it was a sea of stone, and the top didn''t respond.


    Hua Ruge has been waiting in the room for two days. She thinks that she will be criticized by the way of the Illuminati. She hopes to use this opportunity to create some public opinions, and then she will spread out after exaggerating Li Zhe''s actions and her own experiences. In this way, people in the West will surely argue for her. In this way, there will be some small differences between the West and the Illuminati Nay,


    the light God just estimates the public''s ideas and doesn''t dare to do anything to her.


    As a result, she waited for the third day, and Lu Xiaoman brought back the news, saying that there was no response above, and there was no intention to deal with her.


    "Well?" Hua rugo was a little shocked to hear this.


    This means that her next series of plans have run aground, and there will be no conflict as a mine purchase.


    "Who made the decision?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I asked specially, but all your affairs are decided by the saint. Those elders mean to deal with you, but whether they have been given by the saint." Lu Xiaoman said with a sigh of relief: "fortunately, there is a saint, or you will suffer this time."


    "The saint is wise." Hua Ruge said that in her mouth and in her heart.


    This saint is not a fuel-efficient lamp. She can think so far, and she has a fight.


    And she also found a mine beside her, that is, Li Zhe''s family.


    If the Shintoism of light has made it clear and dealt with Hua Ruge, it will have to pass. After all, it is necessary to estimate the ideas of the masses in western Xinjiang.


    however, if they do not do so, the Li family will not be able to help secretly fighting against her again.


    When it comes to death or life, it''s a personal grudge, which has little influence on the Illuminati. Even if something happens to her, the Illuminati can retreat and replace the dead. When it comes to peace.


    Thinking of that scene, Hua Yuege''s eyelids jumped twice and silently swallowed.


    "I thought you were not afraid. You were worried." Seeing her expression, yunfeifei joked.


    Lu Xiaoman also followed: "yes, these two days with no one, it turns out that your heart is also playing drums."


    "Well, I''m worried about it these two days." Hua Ruge said.


    But she didn''t think so this time. For the first time, she didn''t expect the future trend to make her feel a little worried and excited. For so long, she could finally have another opponent besides shangguanli.


    She''ll see who wins in the end.


    Thinking of the light smile in her eyes, she said to the two girls, "sisters, do you want to drink some wine? It''s all good wine for me. "


    "Wine?"


    They usually have no desire to eat or touch each other. Now they just feel fresh and nod their heads: "OK."


    That night, Hua rugo took out some cold dishes like peanuts and soy bean sauce, and the three drank together in the yard. This was the first time that she met someone who had worse alcohol than her.


    These two girls are drunk in a pot. They don''t know the southeast and northwest. They are talking in the yard.


    Hua Yuege looks left and right, because he can''t insert words, he flies to the roof, lies on it and sleeps his arm, looking at the moon.


    Although it is in the sky at this time, the moon still looks so far away, which seems a little out of reach.


    She raised her hand to the wine jar in the moon and said, "I salute you, opponent."


    Said she smiled, has the flavor to drink.


    Not far away in the palace, Huoxi sits in front of the case, with a stack of papers in front of him, all of which are materials of Hua Ruge and others.


    At this time, the information on the top of that pile of paper is as beautiful as a song.


    Like Hua Ruge, she is also interested in her opponent.


    At this time, Hua Ruge''s brain appears many imaginary faces of her opponents, which are all unfamiliar and can''t be unfamiliar any more. If she has to see Huoxi''s face, she will find that it''s not only familiar, but also very familiar.


    After reading the data, Huoxi leaned on the seat, subconsciously turned his hand and took out half of the jade plate from the space, looking at it quietly.

 Chapter 1527

    Huoxi looks at the jade plate in her hand, with an obscure look in her eyes. This is the only thing on her body after she wakes up, and also the only thing related to her past.


    Father God said that she was with her since childhood. Some problems in this breakthrough caused her to lose her memory. She didn''t have any doubt about it, but every time she saw this jade pendant, she always felt uneasy, as if she had forgotten something important.


    With the cold touch of jade pendant, she held it and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    The next morning, Hua Ruge woke up from the roof, because later she was drunk and fell asleep directly on the roof. She got up and was afraid for a while. Fortunately, the liquid didn''t tumble or it would be embarrassing.


    Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei wake up in the yard, rubbing their heads to make them headache.


    Hua Ruge flew down from the roof and asked the two to go back to their room to meditate. He arranged his clothes and went out.


    She did not go to the library this time, but left the temple. The knight in charge of the gate asked, "where is this, Miss Hua?"


    "I''ve been up there for a long time. I don''t know how the temple under me has been built. I''m short of money. I think it''s better to go down and have a look." Hua Yuege said.


    "I admire you for your dedication to the temple, please." The leader''s Knight helps Hua rugo to open the door.


    Hua Yuege smiles: "thank you very much."


    She left the temple and headed for the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce. At that time, Tang Qing was there.


    "My boss, how did you come?" Tang Qing asked.


    "There''s something wrong. It''s safe to stay there." Hua Ruge said a big truth, then patted him on the shoulder and said, "brother Tang, I have something to tell you to do."


    "I''m at your command."


    "Use our contacts to make me feel good. Hua Yuege said, he leaned to his ear and whispered the words behind him.


    Tang Qing thought for a moment and said, "it''s easy to do, but are you sure you don''t need help?"


    "I have my own help. You promise me to do it well." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    Tang Qing nodded heavily: "don''t worry, I can do it."


    "That''s good." Hua rugo clapped him on the shoulder again before going out.


    When Tang Ru came out of the back hall, she saw Hua Ruge''s back. She said curiously, "it''s rare that the host came."


    "It''s a bit of trouble. Now it''s asylum." Said Tang Qing.


    "I don''t believe it," said Tang Ru


    "Why?"


    "Although I don''t have much contact with you, I know that every time you start, you will think of your own way. You can''t be so passive." Said Tang Ru.


    Tang Qing thought about what Hua Yuege had told her before, and nodded, "I really want to do it."


    Tang Ru nodded at herself: "it must be so. We can have a look."


    "I really want to have a good look." Tang Qing said a look of expectation in his eyes.


    Hua Ruge strolls all the way home. Just entering the door, he asks the boy at the door, "is fat, fortune and thin money in the house?"


    "No, the two gentlemen went out for a drink yesterday, but they haven''t come back yet." The boy replied.


    "Go and say I have something urgent." Hua Yuege said and went in.


    When you get back to the yard, don''t forget to let the kitchen cook.


    She washed and rinsed, and both the fat and the thin came back from the outside, looking anxious.


    "What happened to the boss?" Asked the fat man.


    Hua Ruge wiped his face and said, "someone will come to the door these two days. You are going to get ready."


    "Who?" Thin asked, as slow as he had a bad premonition at the moment.


    In this western Xinjiang, you can let Hua rugo ask for reinforcements. You can figure out who it is with your toes.


    "The power of the temple of light is unknown." Hua Ruge dropped the towel and looked at the stunned two people and asked, "how is it? Can I stand it?"


    Two people hesitated for a while, finally fatso just reluctantly way: "eldest brother, you have nothing to provoke them to sit what, that is a piece of bone that gnaws hard."


    Thin man nodded in agreement.


    "My strength is limited. They will not send too strong people to ensure that you can cope with it." Hua rugo did not answer their questions, but gave them reassurance.


    "That''s good." Thin man nodded.


    "Boss, we''ve fallen out with the Illuminati? They''re going to keep sending people after us? " Fat people are very afraid of asking.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "not yet, but a little trouble for the second generation, who didn''t know how great the world is."


    "You fight even the Illuminati?" Thin people now seriously doubt that their eldest brother has a brain problem.


    "Anyway, it''s his fault. I can''t accept it. I''d rather die if I had to be so unyielding to survive. " Hua Ruge shows his hands.


    Fat and thin two people look at each other, finally coincidentally gave her a thumbs up.


    Hua Ruge took a look at the two and joked: "you don''t need to be so solemn and stirring, I have a way to solve it, and nothing will happen."


    "Big brother is big brother, admire." Two people hit the bottom of their hearts.


    "All right, get ready." Hua waves like a song.


    They went back to their yard.


    Hua Ruge had a beautiful breakfast, and when he was going back to his room to practice, he received a letter. The letter was put in a bright yellow envelope, and he knew where it came from.


    She opened it and glanced at it. Seeing that juntianxia had heard about this, she asked if she needed help.


    "The news is very good." Hua Ruge put the letter back on the man: "go back and tell your emperor that everything is OK on my side, so that he doesn''t have to worry."


    "Yes." Dark Wei agreed and left.


    She didn''t come out until the next morning. Those people haven''t come after her. She sent someone to the dark night pavilion to ask if shangguanli had given her any information.


    Just after Xiaosi sent her out, she felt that the whole yard was covered and sealed by a terrible smell. Except for her and the fat and thin, people squatted or knelt down one after another.


    Hua Ruge slightly picked the eyebrows, let go of the spirit without saying a word, and stabbed at the top.


    The air above was attacked, obviously weaker, and at the same time, a voice of surprise spread over the sky.


    At the next moment, a group of more than a dozen people fell into the hospital, all dressed in red. Looking at the ferocity of their eyes, they knew that they had never come by.


    Hua Ruge glanced at it and found that most of them were still young, only in the supernatural realm. However, the first two were very powerful, and they had entered the realm of Tao by visual inspection.


    Next to them is Li Zhe, who was defeated two days ago. He looks at Hua Ruge up and down, and then uses his mouth: "unfortunately, this pair of good leather bags, as long as you ask me now, I will force you to be my woman."

 Chapter 1528

    "It seems that you are not good at learning." Hua is like a song, with light and cold eyes.


    At the next moment, her figure disappears at the same place. The two powerful people who enter the Tao react and rush to stir up their breath to shake the space, because they find that it is a spatial magic. If they don''t stop it in time, it may be dangerous.


    But Hua Ruge is one step ahead of them. When they shake the space, she has arrived in front of Li Zhe. Li Zhe has the strength to push straight into the Tao. Naturally, she is not vegetarian. At the moment when Hua Ruge is near, he responds. Knowing that hiding is not the way, he can only take the initiative.


    However, his response is not as fast as Hua rugo''s control of the initiative. When he hit it with one punch and the power of his spirit has not been fully mobilized, Hua rugo''s punch has already hit his fist.


    Then, without exception, came the sound of bone fracture.


    "Ah!" Li Zhe exclaimed and backed away two steps.


    There is only one boundary between the two people. It''s minutes to crush them with the horrible physical impact of Hua Ruge and the power of multiplying them by several times.


    Li zheton''s fists become bloody and fleshy, soft and soft. Just looking at them, you can feel the horrible power of Hua Ruge.


    Those two entries were blocked in front of Li Zhe after Hua Ruge''s move, and Hua Ruge naturally didn''t plan to do it again, laughing and retreating.


    Li Zhe pointed to Hua Ruge with another finger and said, "if you dare to attack me, I will not let you go."


    "If I were you, what would I do to survive at this time?" Hua Ruge picked the corner of his lips, which is quite insidious.


    That is to say, Li Zhe''s wound began to turn black. He looked inside and found that only a few breathing channels had been invaded by a kind of toxin, which was eroding all his veins at this time.


    at this speed, he would become a useless man in less than half an hour and a dead man in a few more minutes.


    "You poisoned me?" Li Zhe is completely stupid.


    "Recently, I tried to refine it last night. I think I succeeded in your reaction." Hua Ruge''s tone is very flat. It seems that this kind of thing has been used to her.


    Li Zhe''s meridians were corroded and he curled up on the ground in pain. However, he did not give up his heart to the two people: "two uncles, an you see, she didn''t pay attention to our temple of light at all."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Li. Our brothers will teach her a lesson and help you get the antidote back."


    "Thank you very much, uncles." Li Zheyang can''t do it. In one sentence, they were forced out several times. Before they could speak, someone outside the door shouted, "I''ll see which one doesn''t have eyes. Even our eldest brother dares to offend."


    As soon as the voice just dropped, the door came in, one fat, one thin, one tall and one short. I saw not only no threat but also inexplicable joy.


    But such two people caused the idea of taking two strong people. Although the fat and thin two people were still one step away from the road, their momentum was not weak.


    Is there a strong person of this level in western Xinjiang?


    "Fat Ye asks you, how dare you do it Fat people are impatient.


    Thin is also a fierce face way: "yes, who dare to say that my boss stood up."


    Hua Ruge only thinks that these two hands are handsome and explosive. He is afraid of something in private. When he really wants to start, he really gives her a long face.


    "I think you two are looking for death." One of the strong said, and then the fat man fought with a fist.


    Fat man is very flexible to avoid, then smiled a way: "Yin Zhao you use is good."


    "Less nonsense." The man said to continue the attack.


    Fat people are also thin people are not idle. They fight against each other one by one. Although their strength is a little biased, the spiritual power used by fat and thin people is extremely pure and looks very difficult. At the beginning, they did not fall behind.


    Because both sides have been on the high altitude, the fighting of the strong is very dynamic, so many people came to watch after the war.


    Hua Ruge is facing Li Zhe and several transcendental situations behind him.


    Li Zhe has been lying on the ground, a piece of Hua such as song approached and constantly moved towards the body, panic way: "don''t do what?"


    "Do you believe that I''m doing it for heaven?" Hua Ruge''s mouth was smiling, and her dark eyes were so deep that people didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "No, you can''t kill me, or my grandfather won''t let you go." Li Zhe looks more and more frightened.


    Because he can see that this beautiful and astonishing beauty doesn''t seem to have no attack power. At the moment, he has no doubt that she will take a knife and kill herself directly.


    In Hua Ru''s singer, there is a stick condensed by energy again, but it hasn''t been smashed down yet. Then a dozen transcendental artists come to stop her.


    "Hua Ruge, don''t be presumptuous." One of them is a young man.


    "Do you really think you are a character?" Hua Ruge''s eyes were a little angry, and he smashed the stick in his hand.


    This time she didn''t use the method of urging the body. After all, it''s OK to fight with her strength.


    Several people are beating and flying up to the sky, so it''s very obvious that these ten people are besieging one person, and the person surrounded is Hua Ruge, which can attract people''s attention more.


    Before that, we were still amazed that the two fat and thin people who were walking around in the swallow every day had such terrible power.


    There were even women with stars in their eyes, and more than one said, "that fat man said he liked me. How could I refuse if I knew he was so strong?"


    However, people''s eyes soon focused on Hua Ruge. After all, in western Xinjiang, Hua Ruge is a legendary existence. People''s spiritual idols have no reason not to worry about seeing her besieged.


    Although Hua rugo faced the siege, he didn''t fall behind at all. On the contrary, a powerful energy stick made it difficult for the dozen people to get close to him. Even those who were injured were others.


    People are soon reassured because everyone here knows that Hua Ru singer has artifact. Now she doesn''t sacrifice artifact, she doesn''t even take a decent weapon, which is obviously a show of contempt for her opponent.


    Sure enough, Hua Ruge was able to cope with the attack of these people. Whoever hit the stick in his hand would be able to discard it, which made people see the blood boiling.


    It is worthy of being the best in their western regions. How powerful can they be in the face of the light god religion.


    But then someone began to ask, "no, not a few days ago, the master of our country has become a Godhead. How can they fight?"


    "I said, brother, when did you see our national normal university? It''s bound to be stormy everywhere. It''s time to get used to it." Another said with a smile.

 Chapter 1529

    Hua Ruge didn''t disappoint the people in Daewoo. He was very powerful. In a short time, he beat a dozen people out of their way and fell on the street, just like mud.


    Below came a burst of cheers, the people one by one than their own victory is also excited.


    The following Li Zhe is suffering from the poison gas. Now he sees Hua Ruge win easily. His eyes are even more frightened, for fear that Hua Ruge will fight him.


    "I don''t mean anything else, that is, you repeat what you just said, whose woman do you want me to be?" Hua Ruge squatted on the roof and asked Li Zhe in the courtyard.


    Li Zhe quickly changed his way: "I was just talking nonsense. Of course, you are the woman of Lingtian palace leader."


    "It''s a good attitude to admit your mistake. Since you like to be poisoned, I''ll make it up to you. Don''t do it now." Hua rose in a happy mood.


    Li Zhe said it again before he was relieved. He was so nervous that he hurriedly said, "your adult has a lot of them. Please give me the antidote."


    "Of course, I don''t care about people like you, but unfortunately, I just made this poison and haven''t prepared an antidote yet." Hua Hua said with a sad face like a song.


    "If you kill me, my grandfather won''t let you go." Hearing that there was no hope, Li Zhe threatened.


    "If you don''t ask me before you provoke me, your grandfather can''t help you." Hua Ruge said rudely.


    Li Zhe almost spits blood. It''s hard and soft.


    Daewoo''s people are happy to watch the bustle. Their masters are not convinced of their humanity.


    At the same time, the battlefield that they ignored was a little tight indeed. Although fat and thin had strong attack power, they had the difference of realm after all, so they gradually fell down.


    Hua Ruge also stood up at this time and said to the second man, "two brothers, you work together to deal with one, and give the other to me." When she said this, the fat and the thin cast suspicious eyes at the same time.


    "I''m serious." Hua Ruge had to look at them and say it again.


    "Well, boss, hold on. We''ll get that one soon." The fat man then moved to the thin man and left the relatively weak opponent opposite him to Hua Ruge.


    People are worried about the heavy rain. After all, it''s more difficult to deal with the situation when they enter the road than when they leave it. They are afraid that their national teachers will suffer losses.


    The man didn''t rush to make a move, just looked at Hua Ruge and said, "little doll, you can''t be my opponent. If you know who you are, you will hand over the antidote. Maybe there is a discussion."


    "You call at my door, and I''ll discuss it with you? How do you think my temper is? " Hua, like a song, raised his eyebrows. His face was inconceivable.


    "Since you''re dying, don''t blame me for not being in the mood." When the man''s sword was crossed, he would teach the little doll a lesson.


    The following people are worried about Hua Ruge.


    However, their master of the national division obviously had no sense of crisis, and her face was still calm. This time, instead of using energy to coagulate the stick, she turned her hand and took out the soul gun.


    In a moment, the wind and cloud changed color, and the murderous air spread out from the long gun, making people shudder.


    People are not surprised, after all, in the face of those who enter the way how to move the real case.


    While taking out the long gun, she urged the body quenching method and raised her strength to a transcendental level. The whole person''s breath suddenly increased, like a person changed in an instant.


    The other side was a little stunned. First, it was because of this chaotic artifact, but because Hua Ruge could improve his own strength. What skill is abnormal?


    Hua Yuege pointed to the man: "come on, I want to see if the gap between the realm is so difficult."


    It''s said that transcendence and Daojing represent people from two worlds, so she naturally wants to try them across the gap that can''t be crossed. Now, she is afraid of artifact.


    "Beyond our means." As soon as the other side''s long sword is drawn, a terrifying arc is drawn, and the powerful force comes towards her.


    Hua Ruge didn''t dodge, but met directly. His strength erupted along the silver spear, which made a dazzling silver light in the air.


    "Boom."


    At the same time, they could not help looking at the middle to see the result.


    In the middle battlefield, the light of both sides dissipated. Hua rugo stepped back a dozen steps, but his face did not look hurt as usual.


    On the other side, the one who entered the Taoist realm did not step back, but looked at Hua Ruge with a slightly surprised look. After a while, he said: "you are the most powerful transcendental monk I have ever seen."


    "Thank you very much." Hua Yuege laughs and follows.


    "But you can''t be my opponent. You can''t play the power of artifact." The man went on.


    Hua ran shook his head and said, "I''m not happy about this. I still have to teach you a lesson."


    "What other means do you have?" The man asked curiously.


    "There are many means, but I just don''t want to use them. I just want to compare my strength with you." Hua Yuege smiles and takes the initiative to attack. The spear is full of strength and smashes at him in an instant.


    The man''s eyes narrowed, and he felt that this was stronger than the previous attack. He hurriedly held the sword in his hand and then hardened it.


    After another explosion, Hua rugo did not retreat this time. Instead, she kept on shooting. The long gun in her hand was tightly danced by her, and the gun stabbed him in the defensive space.


    It''s not how strong Hua Ruge is, but how strong she is in her hand. The way she doesn''t retreat will make her internal injury more and more serious.


    No matter what internal injury Hua Ruge put together, depending on his own strong system, he is unrestrained, quick, accurate and ruthless, leaving no room for the enemy to breathe.


    Looking at the battle, the people below feel that they are in pain, because Hua Ruge''s strength is obviously inferior to that of others, and every impact will surely fall down.


    people watch her injuries, but they are still more and more fierce, and they are extremely admired in their hearts. It is worthy of their national master. It is the female Tyrannosaurus Rex who launched the storm. There is no ordinary giggle Tune.


    On the other side of the battlefield, fat and thin two people have been optimistic for a long time. The other side has been hit by many injuries. It seems that they will not be able to support for a long time.


    Here, although Hua rugo is not powerful, he always takes the initiative. He attacks with a long spear in his hand very sharp. He has to produce 10% of the combat power to ensure that his department is injured. There is no chance to start.


    Hua Ruge has been injured so much that her skin is bleeding a little bit. But she has a strong constitution. In addition, the Sutra of annihilation will adjust her body automatically at this time, so it does not affect her attack.


    As for the pain, it''s certain, but it can be ignored, as long as there''s no waste.

 Chapter 1530

    The other side was obviously shocked by Hua Ruge. Now he understands why Hua Ruge can stand out in the West and win the battle with the weak. This kind of madman character, even if the state is high, is difficult to parry.


    And Hua Ruge is not the kind of person who can only use brute force. She knows that this method is most effective in the face of the strong. After all, other people are not as strong as her, and they will feel unbearable in high-intensity battles.


    once the opponent can''t bear it, her advantages will be highlighted, and the victory will be there.


    At this moment, the strong man entering the road has the feeling of being crushed, because Hua Ruge''s spiritual power is too heavy, as if it can''t be used out,


    and her moves are perfect, the attack is fierce and tricky, he just cracked the attack and consumed all his energy, and didn''t wait to think how to do her second move has arrived.


    He didn''t want to suppress Hua Ruge with absolute power, but he undoubtedly failed, because no matter what kind of attack he faced, Hua Ruge would not retreat, nor would he disturb his own rhythm, and he continued to attack.


    The thing that broke him most was that Hua Ruge seemed to be able to mobilize his whole body''s spiritual power in an instant without any brewing time. It was like cheating in the fast-paced battle. Slowly, he could not even suppress her.


    Hua Ruge also felt that the strength of the other side was no longer good, so he accelerated the attack rhythm, and almost all the long guns in his hands were dancing out of the shadows. The whole person is like a fighting machine. From spirit to body, it is a perfect match. Everything serves for fighting.


    The following people are stunned. It turns out that this is the real strength of their national teachers. It''s much stronger than they think.


    Of course, the most admirable thing about Hua Ruge is not her strength but her fearless attitude. No matter who she is, she is ordinary, which is the most difficult thing to do.


    A tug of war started. The fat and thin two beat each other seriously and threw them on the ground. They rushed to Hua rugo and said, "boss, do you want us to help you?"


    "It''s hard to finish. Let''s have a rest." Hua, like a song, says as she moves.


    Fat and thin two talent saw Hua Ruge a few moves then continuously nod.


    "My boss''s moves are much better than fighting with me this time." The fat man said on the other side that he once compared with Hua rugo only in fighting moves, and then he lost miserably.


    I didn''t expect that Hua Ruge had improved a lot before long.


    "Our eldest brother was born to fight. He looks like a war maniac when fighting." Said the thin man.


    Fat man nodded: "I can''t see that our boss is so fierce. No wonder we have the title of Tyrannosaurus Rex."


    "Yes, I thought it was a joke, but now it looks very appropriate." Thin also way.


    When they talk, the disciples of the light God sect in the nearby place all feel extremely appropriate. It''s absolutely Tyrannosaurus Rex who can do what a delicate girl can do.


    In the sky, Hua Ruge, after his opponent''s strength was weakened, was directly crushing and fighting. The power to enter the road could not be slowed down at all. At last, he did not even have the strength to struggle.


    Hua Ruge smashed him down from the air with a long spear. He also smashed on the ground like those transcendental ones, and could not get up again.


    Hua Yuege was satisfied with the long gun in his hand and smiled again.


    One by one, the people of Daewoo almost dropped their chin, but there were too many similar facts in their master of the state, so they quickly returned to their gods and said loudly, "master of the state is powerful, master of the state is a thousand years old."


    After one sound, the sound spread quickly. Later, the whole swallow was shouting. This kind of fanaticism was no less than when these people believed in the God of light.


    In shanhuzhong, Hua Ruge squatted on the wall and looked at the people lying on the ground: "I have to say that you represent the God of light. How can you not cherish your reputation so much?"


    "We''re all in the same boat. I''m sorry to see you like this. Why can''t you distinguish right from wrong?" Hua Yuege said, sweeping around and saying, "take Li Zhe out, too."


    At this time, our own hospital said that Li Zhe shouldered it and threw it on the street. At this time, Li Zhe''s face was already blue, obviously the toxin had invaded the heart.


    But after all, he is a strong man out of the state. Now his mind is clear.


    "This is the man who openly flirts with me to make me his woman. If I don''t agree, I want to fight against me. Do you think the behavior is very bad?" Hua rugo points to Li Zhe''s kindness to those people.


    Those people who have not yet responded to Daewoo''s people have been filled with indignation. Even their national teachers dare to flirt with them. Are they really nobody in the west?


    What can''t be tolerated!


    When all the people in the western Xinjiang showed the expression of eating people, those people could only nod their heads in the space of moaning, which was regarded as a gesture.


    "You see, you know, why do you want to help tyranny?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Those people didn''t talk.


    "I know there is no fault for this man who is not a sage, but it is painful for me that you, as believers of the God of light and clergy of the God of light, do not distinguish right from wrong." Hua, like a song, looks heartbroken.


    However, Daewoo''s people are very fond of this set, and they all nod their heads.


    Everyone knows that their masters are always worried about the country and the people, so they don''t feel disobeyed.


    The people of the light God sect are biting their teeth angrily. They always punish others with the high moral standards in the name of the light God. Unexpectedly, they are defeated by a girl,


    this kind of blatant and not angry can''t answer back, even if they don''t know what to say, it''s maddening.


    "If you do this on behalf of private behavior in the Shinto, but you still do it when you come out, isn''t it to smear the God of light and our daughters?" Hua continued.


    Those people almost died of anger. She said that. If she didn''t come out, would they come out? And if she doesn''t say that outsiders know what they''re doing, let alone smear it.


    They have understood that Hua rugo''s intentions are very insidious at the moment. She is cheap and she is good at selling. She will fight them half dead and suppress them morally, which will make them speechless.


    However, she didn''t say this before. She should say it when they dare not contradict, so that she can say what she wants.


    Insidious, vicious!


    Before they saw Hua rugo fighting, they thought she could stand on her own strength. Now they understand that her mind is probably stronger than her strength.

 Chapter 1531

    Hua Ruge did not care what they thought, but went on: "although you are going to take my life indiscriminately, but I can''t be so desperate. For the sake of you are also believers of God, I will let you live a life, let''s go."


    Hearing this, people in the western Xinjiang all felt that their master Guoshi was very righteous, so they all said to the people on the ground, "we master Guoshi have let you go, haven''t you left?"


    "Yes, let''s see what you have done. That is to say, our normal university has a soft heart. Otherwise, it will never make you feel better."


    Hua Ruge stood up on the wall, smiled at the onlookers, and said, "OK, it''s over. It''s about the reputation of the Illuminati, so don''t spread it out."


    "Yes, I won''t tell you. Master Guoshi is really kind." People below said one after another.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t talk, just smiles.


    Although the people of the Illuminati can leave with Hua Ruge''s permission, they are all beaten up and need to take pills to heal their wounds.


    When they heard this, they were almost enraged and possessed. This is called Renshan? Are the people in Xijiang blind?


    Of course, no matter how big they are now, they dare not send it out because of the delay in healing. After a while, they left with the poisoned and dying Li Zhe.


    Hua Ruge looked at the figure of these people leaving, and a faint smile appeared in her eyes. She wanted to see how to deal with such a mess.


    At the same time, a man left the crowd and returned to the Kyushu chamber of Commerce. After reporting the matter to Tang Qing, Tang Qing wrote letters to the chambers of Commerce everywhere.


    The letter was sent to every city through the transmission array. At that time, the news of the battle between the bright god Li family and Hua Ruge exploded. When the bright God knew about it, the public opinion had spread all over every corner of the city. Everyone was talking about Li Zhe and how could there be such a scum in the bright God.


    In the absence of Lingtian palace Lord, flirting with the master''s mother has been very inferior. If you can''t flirt, you have to threaten. It''s shameless to the extreme.


    Even some activists think that this is the provocation of the Guangming cult to the western Xinjiang. As the main mother of the first force in the western Xinjiang, Hua Ruge, the national teacher of the Dayu Dynasty, plays an important role in the western Xinjiang. The Guangming cult is so contemptuous that it does not pay attention to the western Xinjiang.


    Although these people are only a few, the attitude of others is not so good. It can be said that this event makes people begin to doubt whether the existence of justice is the light God.


    In the evening, Hua Ruge received feedback. At that time, she was drinking with fat and thin people in the hospital. After listening to her, she smiled and waved away the young man.


    Fat and thin two people reaction for a long time, thin person just way serious: "eldest brother, you this is and bright god religion thoroughly quarreled with break up?"


    "Yes, if we were targeted, we would be miserable." Fat people are on the side.


    Hua Yuege put a glass of wine to his mouth, put it down directly after hearing the words, and looked at the slightly strange look of the two men and said, "do you think it will be the result?"


    "It must be." Fat and thin nodded firmly.


    They can''t be wrong.


    Hua Ruge stroked his forehead and said for a long time, "it won''t be like this. We will only get through the crisis, not the deadlock."


    "Why?" Asked the fat man strangely.


    Hua Ruge said, "fat brother, can I not explain it?"


    It''s over, she has no need to keep secret, but she thinks it''s too complicated for fat and thin people to explain it clearly.


    "If the boss doesn''t say it, don''t say it. Anyway, we believe you." The fat man said directly, his brain is slow and doesn''t think too much.


    Thin also nodded: "yes, the eldest is so smart that there will be no mistake. We drink."


    "Thank you." Hua Ruge smiled and raised his glass to meet them.


    Different from the joy here, at this time, the palace of the holy lady of the temple of light is quiet, the atmosphere is a little dull, and the face of Huoxi is not good-looking.


    She sat down for the first time with three people, two of whom were huoyun and Huoyu''s brother, and the other huohan, Li Zhe''s grandfather.


    Huoyu took the lead in saying, "I said brother Han, you are confused. How can this matter be so big? Now we are questioned, which is not conducive to future development."


    "The following said zhe''er was bullied, so I ordered two disciples at will, but who ever thought that girl was so difficult to deal with?" The fire was cold and sighed.


    Some people also think that this is reasonable, because if this war is won, it will be good to tie Hua Ruge back, and this will not happen at all.


    "After all, we underestimated that girl." The fire cloud eyebrows.


    "No wonder she can become the overlord of western Xinjiang at a young age, and indeed has the strength and means." A cool opening in the fire above.


    "Fire cold is guilty of way:" is subordinate''s fault, please Saint chastises


    "There is no impunity. To deal with such negligence is to suffer." Huoxi said again, "she planned all this."


    The three thought for a while, then frowned, as if they had thought of something.


    "Yes, she deliberately left the temple to lead us to pursue, then beat us, attracted people, and then said zhe''er''s mistakes and spread them on purpose." Fire cold said.


    Huo Yu then said, "the news is spreading too fast. It''s said that it''s ghost without her promotion."


    "This girl has such a strong heart?" Huoyun still doesn''t believe it.


    "I''m sure that''s it," said Huoxi, squinting


    "But what is her purpose, to fight against our Illuminati?" Fire cold strange way.


    It is obvious that this is self destruction.


    "I don''t know if I want to fight us, but what I know is that we can''t touch her now." Fire Xi''s face said expressionless.


    Huo Yun frowned: "at this time we will tolerate her?"


    "Elder martial brother, we still underestimated the weight of Hua Ruge in the hearts of the people in western Xinjiang. This time, it''s just her being molested that can set off such a big storm. If we do, then the image of hard work before will be in vain." Explained Huoyu.


    "We''re about to be elbowed by a girl?" The fire cold said under the heart already some sullen.


    Huoyu sighed and said, "if she didn''t join the Illuminati and fall out with us when she didn''t help us build the temple, we can punish her in the name of God.


    but now she has done so much for us. This time, we are wrong again, so she has absolute moral advantage and we can''t start at all."


    The fire cloud and the cold face are heavy.


    "But I don''t know if it happened by chance." Huo Yu said in some panic.

 Chapter 1532

    When he said this, everyone was silent. At last, huoyun said, "if she doesn''t do this because she wants us to let go, but because she wants to deal with us, then it won''t be so simple."


    When these people think about it, Huoxi says, "it doesn''t matter. No matter what she thinks, it can''t be a climate now. Don''t neglect it in the future."


    "Yes." The three agreed in unison.


    "What''s important now is how to calm people''s anger. Now everyone says that we are not, so the priority is to let them calm down." Fire Xi said then looked toward fire cold.


    Huo Han immediately got up and knelt down and said, "Li''s family has nothing to complain about, but it''s handled by the saint."


    "Apologize and make peace to Hua rugo, and don''t do anything to her for a while. Can you do it?" Said Huoxi.


    "Thank you very much for your kindness. I will do it now." Huo Han was relieved to hear that there was no substantive punishment.


    When the cold of the fire subsided, huoyun and Huoyu also stood up and asked, "is there any order from the holy woman or the God and the devil?"


    "Explain that we should treat Hua as a song with courtesy. This can''t happen again." Fire Xi calmly handle.


    "Yes." Two people should also retreat.


    Huoxi''s eyes became meaningful after they left. After a while, Huoxi said, "you won this game. I won''t give you another chance next time."


    Huoyun and Huoyu went out of the holy lady''s palace. Huoyun frowned and said, "I can''t imagine that our hall bright god can be forced to give in by a girl."


    "No way. The God of light has only given us one year. It''s not easy to do so many things in one year. We can only do one step well and play steadily." The plume sighed.


    "I think there are some evil sects in the western Xinjiang. We''d better guard against them." Said huoyun.


    Huo Yu nodded: "let''s observe more and try to be fully prepared."


    As they spoke, they walked away.


    When Huo Han went back, the alchemist of the light God sect was still there. When he saw him, he said: "although the poison in the elder and young master is ordinary, there is the power of fire poison in them. No one can solve it except the refiner."


    "What do you mean?" The fire cold frowns to ask, at this time his expression is very ugly, successive frustrated let him this high above do not eat between people firework elder very not adapt.


    "It''s a way of refining poison pills. It''s a way of using special flame to coagulate into the poison and form a new fire poison. No one else can solve it." Said the alchemist.


    The fire cold one pats the table, angry way: "insidious."


    "I''ve stopped the spread of the toxin for a while, but I must take the antidote within 12 hours, or I''ll be worried about my life." The alchemist went on.


    The fire was cold and blue. After a while, he said, "I see. Let''s go down."


    The alchemist just left.


    He didn''t pay attention to Hua Ruge at all before. Now he is so nice. He wants to apologize and ask for an antidote. It''s a shame to lose his family.


    He was sure it would spread to the gods soon, and then their family would be a joke.


    Hateful!


    He secretly swore in his heart that he would never let go of Hua Ruge as long as he was in the limelight.


    "Achoo!"


    Hua Ruge, who was drinking in the hospital, sneezed and rubbed his nose: "what a murderous thing."


    "Who dares to take your advice? Our brothers must have torn him down." The way of fat man''s wine.


    He and the thin man are getting drunk. Hua rugo is very restrained because Tuo BARREI is not drinking, so he is only slightly drunk. Everything is clear.


    She smiled and said, "don''t worry, he doesn''t dare to kill me. Someone will come to beg me tomorrow morning."


    "Boss, you seem to know everything." Thin people are very curious about this.


    "Only occasionally, most of the time I''m too lazy to think." Hua Ruge said while eating.


    "The boss is wise." Fat man took a sentence, but I don''t know what he was talking about.


    Hua Ruge put down his chopsticks and stood up and said, "OK, you can go back earlier. I''ll go back to sleep."


    "Boss, why do you drink so little recently?" It''s very unusual for a thin man to see Hua Ruge walk on his own.


    I remember Hua rugo would drink himself under the table when he saw the wine.


    "No one cares if you drink too much." Hua Yuege said with a smile and went back to the room with a free and easy look.


    The fat man took back his narrowed eyes and said, "no one cares, shouldn''t you drink more?"


    "I don''t understand." Thin people don''t understand.


    They had been drinking until midnight, but later they didn''t think they had enough, so they went out to the pub.


    Because they drink too much, they smash others'' taverns, but the boss knows that they are Hua Ruge''s people, so he doesn''t pursue them. Other wine drinkers help to raise money to rebuild the tavern.


    Fat and thin again feel their big face that day.


    Hua Ruge was knocked at the door by the servant girl the next morning: "my host, I have a visitor."


    "Coming?" Hua Ruge opens his eyes when he hears the words.


    Because she slept early, she was still in the mood this morning.


    "Yes, it''s the Li family of the Illuminati, waiting for you in the hall." The maid added.


    "No hurry, I''ll have something first." Hua Yuege said to get up from the bed and wash leisurely.


    "But the man said it was urgent and could not be delayed." The servant girl followed her.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "they are in a hurry to show my importance."


    "You''re joking again, boss."


    Hua rugo sat down and picked up a small cage bag and said, "you have seen through it. They and I have already torn our faces. It''s OK to put on airs."


    Said that she really slowly ate gas.


    The Li family in the front hall waited half an hour for Hua Ruge to show up in four directions. Regardless of the hurry on his face, they met each other and said, "I''m afraid I''m going to miss you. I''m guilty."


    "You''re welcome to guoshida. On behalf of the Li family, I''d like to invite you back to the shrine. Yesterday''s event was so reckless that I want to apologize to you face to face." The man kept busy.


    Thinking of Li Zhe''s poison, he spoke a little faster.


    Hua Ruge sat down and said with a little surprise, "is this true?"


    "It''s true, master Guoshi, please." The man kept busy.


    "Don''t worry. In fact, there is my fault in this matter. I should give good advice." Hua Yuege said again: "Li Jiade has a high expectation. He must be able to distinguish right from wrong. Now that there is no misunderstanding, I don''t have to go."


    "How can this work? Our Li family is so impolite. We have to explain it to you face to face. You''d better go back with me." The man then said, looking at Hua Ruge''s easy way, he felt as anxious as a cat.

 Chapter 1533

    "But I was injured in the first world war yesterday. To tell you the truth, I''ll stand up when I come out to see you now. I''ll take the Li family''s heart, and I won''t go." Hua Yuege continued.


    Li''s family is not very popular. It looks ruddy and funny. It looks like it''s hurt.


    He also saw that it was impossible for her to go if she didn''t fire some chips and tell her intention, so he only got the way: "to be honest, zhe''er''s poison hasn''t been solved yet."


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment before clapping his head and said: "it''s my negligence. How can I forget this? Yesterday was a moment of confusion for the younger generation. I will come to apologize some other day."


    People from the Li family were shocked. She had a good attitude, but she didn''t mention detoxification in half a word.


    "I don''t know if master Guoshi can detoxify this for zhe''er. After all, the poison has your flame mark. The detoxification pill made by others won''t work." He had to find out.


    Hua Ruge seemed to know this for the first time, and said with a self reproachful face: "it''s my fault. It''s a passing moment."


    "What about detoxification?" Li''s family can see that if he doesn''t explain that Bai huaruge will always pretend to be stupid.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes were filled with regret and said: "if I was normally bound, but now I''m seriously injured, I''m afraid I can''t refine the pill."


    Here we go again!


    Li''s man was helpless, but he said: "it''s our fault. Knowing that you are ill, he sent you some miraculous medicine from the territory."


    As soon as he turned his hand, there were six or seven crystal boxes on the table. From the outside, he could see the elixir inside. Hua Ruge just glanced back and said, "what''s the point?"


    "Our Li family is the first to be disrespectful. It should be." Li''s family said.


    When he left, Huo Han explained that if she is good at dealing with these things, she doesn''t need to take them out at all, but she can''t imagine that Hua Ruge is so much more difficult than she thought.


    "In that case, I''d better be obedient than respectful." Hua Yuege then said with a smile: "in this way, I will spend two days to heal the wound, and in two days, I will definitely give the antidote."


    "Master Guoshi, don''t joke. Zhe''er can''t last that long. I only have 12 hours left when I come out. If there is no antidote in this time, there will be no rescue." Li''s family said in a hurry.


    He wants to question Hua Ruge very much. Don''t you understand your own poison? But at this time, he dare not. After all, the saint has given the order of reconciliation. It is impossible for the Li family to disobey the order and fight with Hua rugo because of the death of Li Zhe.


    So, whether Hua Ruge can save Li Zhe or not, Li family can''t do it.


    "Well." Hua Ruge thought for a moment and still thought about it: "the elder knows the strength of the younger generation too. It''s beyond his ability to fight with the elder Li family yesterday. Now it''s hurt. There is no two days that can''t be cured properly."


    Li''s family can''t smell the words. What does it mean that she can''t help herself? They were seriously injured yesterday. What almost died was their family, OK?


    No black and white!


    However, when Hua rugo said it, his face was full of remorse. Even if he understood the truth, he could not say anything. He only said: "as long as the master of the state can save zhe''er, we are willing to compensate you, but we don''t know what is appropriate to compensate you?"


    He is down to the limit of what he can do, and let her open the conditions.


    "In fact, I''m trying to expend more potential. It''s not that I can''t refine this antidote, but it''s really harmful to my body." Hua Ruge immediately changed her tune when she heard that it was good.


    Li''s family almost rolled their eyes in anger. She''s not polite.


    "It''s the Li family''s fault. We are willing to make up for it. What do you need, master Guoshi?" No matter how angry he was, he had to smile. After all, it was the elder''s grandson. He couldn''t do it badly.


    "I don''t know if deep sea Wujing is available to Li''s family?" Of course, Hua Ruge is not polite. He asked directly.


    Li Jialai takes a breath of cold air. It''s really a lion''s mouth. Dark crystal in the deep sea is a kind of black crystal. It''s a very rare alchemy material. It''s hard, and it''s even more indestructible to make weapons. What''s more, it''s more difficult that weapons such as this kind of material will become full of weight after the power is input. If they are used properly, they can add enough combat power to users.


    and the reason why this material is rare is that it only exists in the extremely dangerous sea of heaven among the five realms. It''s lucky to get a piece and a half of it, so it''s basically not found in other realms, even in the realm of gods.


    The man hesitated, because this thing was given to Hua Ruge, who was the capital enemy. But if he didn''t give an estimate, there was no other way. In his room, he said, "I don''t know how much the master of the national division needs."


    "Thirty Jin." Hua Yuege said directly.


    Li''s family almost fainted. One jin of this thing is priceless. Her mouth is thirty Jin. Why not rob it?


    "Master Guoshi, you need a little more. The deep-sea black crystal is a treasure, not a random material." He''s in a bit of a hurry.


    Hua Ruge rubbed his head and said, "I''ve been talking for a long time, and my head hurts. I think I''ll go back to have a rest first."


    She said, getting up, and putting away all the elixirs on the table.


    "Master Guoshi, do you really want to have a grudge with my Li family?" The Li family''s voice sank a little.


    Hua Ruge said with a calm smile: "I''m joking. I dare not provoke the Li family. Moreover, we belong to the same camp. It''s just a misunderstanding. I can''t talk about getting angry."


    "But you poisoned our elder''s only grandson. If you don''t cure him, there will be another life." The Li family said with a black face.


    Hua Ruge said with a helpless face: "I don''t want to, but I really can''t do anything about it. I''d better ask for some other wisdom."


    Then she walked out of the door. With her light steps, straight back and full of spirit, she could not see the appearance of serious injury.


    Li''s family saw that she was too lazy to pretend. They only felt that all their Qi and blood were rushing towards her head. However, he couldn''t be the master of the 30 jin deep sea Wujing. So they said to Hua Ruge''s back, "I will go back later, master Guoshi."


    Then he flew up into the sky and headed for the temple of light.


    Hua Ruge is standing outside the door. She looks up at his back. Her lips are slightly raised. Anyway, she has already formed a feud. She doesn''t ruthlessly point out that these people think she is good at bullying.


    In this way, they should weigh up even if they want to deal with her next time.


    She didn''t go far either, so she sat in the backyard to drink tea. As for her body injury, with her strong constitution and the ability to repair the Sutra of annihilation, she was almost as good after fighting. When she said that she would come down from the wall, she would be completely recovered.

 Chapter 1534

    When she was drinking tea, they came back from the outside and saw Hua Ruge saying: "boss, you look in a good mood."


    "Is it obvious?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Fat and thin nodded together.


    "Hold back." Hua rugo tries to keep her emotions as low as possible. She feels that she is in a bad situation.


    They looked at each other strangely. The fat man asked, "what''s the good news, boss?"


    "You''ll see in a minute." Hua Ruge has some mysterious ways.


    Before they could speak, a red light fell in the sky. This time, they didn''t go to the front hall but directly fell in the backyard. It was the Li family negotiator who went back and forth.


    When the man came back, his face was calm. He took out a box and put it on the table. He said to Hua Ruge, "this is 30 jin deep sea black crystal. The master of the state will see if he is satisfied."


    When he went back to talk about this situation, he was furious. But after all, it was his grandson. He had to bear the pain and love to take out his collection. Of course, he secretly swore that he must find a chance to get it back.


    One side of the fat thin two people hear deep sea black crystal eyes are bright, a face of unbelievable, this who ah, to send such a big gift.


    Hua Ruge didn''t open the box, and when his mind swept away, he knew it was right, so he said with a smile, "the Li family is generous, and I appreciate it very much."


    "I don''t know when master Guoshi can refine the antidote?" The Li family went straight to the subject.


    He did not dare to go around with Hua Ruge again, for fear that he would be around again.


    "In ten hours, the antidote must be delivered." If Hua Ruge''s goal is achieved, of course, he won''t go around in circles.


    "Zhe''er''s life can be saved and entrusted to the master Guoshi. Please do as promised." Li family not at ease way.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "don''t worry, it will be delivered."


    "Then I''ll bother the master of Guoshi and leave." The man said that he would fly high again and disappear in a flash.


    As soon as he left, the thin man went up to open the box. He stared at the black crystal inside for half a day and then said incredibly, "it''s really dark crystal in the deep sea. How many?"


    The fat man also swallowed his saliva and looked at Xianghua and said, "boss, you are rich."


    "When did I miss money?" Hua Ruge glanced at the material and said, "I''m just a material with good shortcomings."


    Fat man had no words for a while. After all, Hua rugo said it was true. As the richest person in the whole western Xinjiang, if she was short of money, other people would probably have starved to death.


    Thin man is more concerned about Wujing himself. He even asks: "is this Li family brainless? How could they bring such precious things?"


    "I''ve been refining the poison for one night, integrating the latest refining method I''ve mastered. With the fierce fire in the mixed area, few people can understand the marks left." Hua rugo said to put away the metal. Seeing that the two were still stunned by the gods, he said:


    "there are powerful Danshi and doctors in the territory of gods, but people of that treasure level will not be assigned to the West."


    Although she can''t compare with those people in the temple of light, she is even less than the alchemy technique and flame intensity.


    "Boss, you are really..." Thin man said half, can''t find the exact adjective then stopped.


    The fat man thought to answer immediately: "insidious, it''s really insidious."


    When he said this, Hua Yuege''s cold eyes drifted over, and he said affectionately and unkindly, "are you all so boastful?"


    The fat man realized what he had said. Although he didn''t think the adjective was inappropriate, there was still something wrong with describing his boss.


    "He said nonsense. You are wise, boss." Thin even busy way.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and went back to his room.


    After she left, the fat man said with a worried face: "you said that the eldest brother would not remember my revenge?"


    "The boss is too lazy to talk to you." Thin people don''t want to pay attention to him.


    Hua rugo began to refine pills when she came back to her room. She tried many ways to make poison pills before she thought about them. But this time, the pills for detoxification are just as good as they are, so it won''t take much time.


    Only half an hour later, there was a gust of medicine fragrance in her room. There were nine and a half hours left in the appointed time. She went out and called for the hospital guard.


    "After nine and a half hours, it will be sent to Li''s house, the God of light. Do you understand?" Hua Ruge explained.


    The nursing home nodded, "yes, my host."


    It was already noon, and Li Zhe''s medicine to relieve the toxin was almost ineffective. She would like to let him taste the slowly enveloped taste of death.


    "Even my idea dare to fight, don''t let you regret born is not my style." Hua Ruge said and called the servant girl to prepare lunch.


    This day is no different for most people, but it''s really very painful for the Li family. They waited for a day and a night, and the next day, at the right time, they received the medicine bottle.


    At that time, Li Zhe was dying. He was black. In less than two days, he lost more than ten jin. He was in a mess.


    If you ask him now what he regrets most in his life, he will not hesitate to say that he provoked Hua Ruge.


    His second ancestor was used to it. How could he know that a woman could have such a powerful means? This torture is simply unbearable.


    Huo Han feeds him with pills. When the pills fall into his stomach, he suddenly feels a warm current to relieve the pain. He vows that this is the happiest moment in his life.


    He was well, the fire cold also relieved a breath, but think of his own gas, and sullen way: "Hua Ruge, I will not let you go."


    When he finished speaking, he saw that Li Zhe, who had fallen asleep, was shaking, obviously with a shadow.


    "Nothing." Huo Han said once before he went out, and then he shut up.


    Although he wanted to sing to Fu Hua, he couldn''t do it now. He could only wait for a while.


    After this incident, the temple of light deliberately released the news of reconciliation, and also said the compensation conditions given by the Li family, so that the people in western Xinjiang would be calmed down.


    As one of the pillars of western Xinjiang, huaruge is clear and grateful about how many disasters they have prevented and how many things they have done over the years. If huaruge is bullied, most of them can''t sit back and ignore it.


    Juntianxia was informed in the capital of the emperor. The worry in her eyes disappeared. No wonder Hua Ruge didn''t let him help before. It seems that she has a way.


    Li Gonggong said on one side: "this time the storm is really not small. Our national teacher is very popular."


    "That''s the charm of her virtues." When you talk, your eyes are full of appreciation.


    "Emperor means that the master of the state is close to the people?" Li Gonggong asked.


    "Kindness and sincerity." Jun Tianxia said that he laughed, then he said with a smile: "but these two words always feel strange on her."

 Chapter 1535

    Hua Ruge rested for two days in the first home of Yandu. During this period, she tried to combine new alchemy techniques to refine some poison pills. In this way, she also had a chance to win when she met a strong opponent.


    In the past two days, she said that she was recovering. After two days, she would return to the light cult. She wanted to take advantage of this time to improve her strength.


    Just after breakfast, before he left, a boy came in with a man in black. When the man in black saw Hua rugo, he gave a salute: "I have seen the master of the state teacher, and the Lord of the pavilion has news for you."


    "Hard work." Hua Yuege said and took over the jade Jane in his hand.


    She started to look as usual after sweeping the jade slips, and then she frowned.


    Most of the content in it is about shangguanli''s situation in the territory of gods. She didn''t say many details, but she said that everything was going well and everything was OK. But the later information was about tuobarui.


    The good news for him is that he is safe, and the bad news is that he has become the Holy Son of the Illuminati. He must not have seven emotions and six desires. If he moves his heart, he will suffer from the burning heart.


    After reading the news, she subconsciously reached out to her neck, where the necklace in the shape of tears was still hanging. He once said that if he didn''t love the rope, it would automatically break,


    and not break, which only means that he didn''t put her down, but chose to suffer.


    Her eyes were gradually covered with a mist of water, but it soon turned into a violent atmosphere.


    Finally, Shangguan Li said that he would come up with the way to contact Tuoba Rui as soon as possible. At that time, he would surely get more about the light God.


    However, Hua Ruge didn''t pay much attention here. His mind was all on Tuoba Rui.


    "Master Guoshi, do you have anything for the cabinet leader?" The man in black asked after seeing her.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "tell her it''s safe."


    "Yes." The man in black answered and left.


    Hua Ruge sat in place for a long time, and when he got up, he said, "it''s ok if nothing happens."


    Get Tuoba Rui road news, although she is sad, but also not so worried about the gains and losses before, after all, as long as there is hope to live.


    As long as they hold on, they will be the last winners.


    "My boss, you haven''t got the dessert yet." The servant girl saw that she was going, and reminded her.


    Hua Ruge just turned around and gathered the snacks in the space. He flew to the light God.


    Maybe it''s because of her character. She brings her own topic wherever she goes. It''s only a few days since she left. When she returns to the temple of light, most of them know her.


    Hua rugo can''t help it. She wants to keep a low profile, but she can''t bear to bump into her eyes.


    The guard in front of her door said in a low voice: "before, this mistress was smiling. Today, her face seems not very good."


    "What this kind of character wants is to see his mood. Maybe he is in a bad mood today."


    "That''s right, they don''t want to give us face, they can only accept it if they don''t want to give us face." The guard sighed.


    Although Hua Ruge''s strength is not strong, her influence in western Xinjiang is definitely a character. They cannot help but fear more than before.


    Hua Ruge wanted to have a chat with her little sister, but when she heard the news like Tuo BARREI, she was not very well, so she didn''t go back to the yard and went directly to the library.


    Before entering the library, she met the people who had been with Li Zhe before. When they saw Hua Ruge, they unconsciously let them go to both sides.


    They said that she had beaten all those transcendental places and had not got out of bed after taking pills. According to their oral account, Hua Ruge was the Tyrannosaurus Rex in human skin bag. He was not only grumpy, but also powerful. He would never be wrong to see a detour.


    Hua Ruge saw these people''s looks, but his heart was cold hum. As expected, this kind of people should be cleaned up, which is not much cleaner.


    She was eager to improve her own strength. Now she is even more anxious to hear the news of Tuo BARREI, so she can''t come out of this bubble.


    even when she is practicing, she is in the upper training room of the library. Now her empty spirit has stabilized, and she is looking for an opportunity to escape.


    However, after half a month, she didn''t make much progress, mainly because she didn''t have much experience in fighting with the realm. The realm can only be meaningful and cannot be enforced, so she had to put down her books and go out.


    Half of the time she was thinking about Tuoba Rui, maybe it was not a good time to break through, she thought.


    However, she didn''t go back to her yard after she left the library, but went straight to the refining room, where the refiners basically have their own separate rooms,


    they help the people in the divinity to refine weapons, of course, they need to collect fees.


    Hua rugo inquired about it and went to the door of the elder Huoji to knock. The little boy outside stopped him and asked, "who are you? What can I do with my master? "


    "To find a master is to practice." Hua Yuege smiled and said, "please let me know if the master is in."


    "Master is refining tools. Please wait here if you must see him."


    "Thank you." Hua Yuege is standing outside the door.


    Fortunately, in the fire season, he seemed to hear the movement outside the door, and soon came out. He glanced at Hua Ruge and asked, "I don''t give people tools easily, unless things can attract me."


    "Look, elder." Hua Ruge turned over his hand and took out his box of deep-sea black crystal: "are you interested in this material?"


    "Deep sea black crystal? So much more? " In the fire season, the eyes are slightly bright and shining with excitement.


    Hua Ruge is waiting for his answer.


    He said quickly, "come in and say it."


    "Thank you very much, sir." Hua Yuege walks in laughing.


    This refining room is very simple. There is only a futon in the middle, a big Ding in front of it and a big cabinet beside it. There is nothing else.


    Huoji sits on the top of the futon and looks at these deep-sea black crystals and asks, "little doll, where did you get so many black crystals?"


    "It was sent by someone." Hua rugo didn''t say Li''s coming, because Li''s family obviously didn''t want to let outsiders know such humiliating things. She also wanted to keep a low profile and not be missed by others.


    The fire season didn''t delve into it, just said: "good thing, what weapons are you going to refine?"


    "A stick, a stool leg that long." Hua rugo said and stretched out two hands to measure the length.


    Fire season nodded, and asked: "what materials are used?"


    "Is that enough?" Hua Ruge asked uncertainly. When she asked for it, she took into account the weight needed for refining sticks.


    The fire season smell speech Leng a way: "you mean to use so many black crystal to refine a stick?"

 Chapter 1536

    Hua Yuege nods at the smell of words, but she looks so shocked at the fire season. She asks, "what''s wrong?"


    "What a luxury!" Huoji glared at his eyes and said, "do you know how precious this thing is? It''s a valuable treasure without market. It''s not good for others to put a jin or half Jin of a weapon. Are you sure you want so much?"


    Hua Ruge understood what was going on, so he said with a smile: "anyway, I only need this weapon, and I have no other use. I just need to make a weapon that can be used."


    "You''re useless. You can sell as much as you like." Fire season is still very exciting.


    Hua Ruge scratched his head and said, "I''m not short of money."


    After listening to this, Huo Ji looked at Hua Ruge. The more he looked at his face, the more suspicious he was. At last, he said, "although I don''t touch the old man very much, I haven''t seen you. Who are you, little doll?"


    It''s not surprising that such an outstanding appearance and such a generous hand should not be a person of unknown origin, but he just hasn''t seen it.


    Hua Ruge thought that the old man was so gossipy, but maybe it was because of the deep-sea dark crystal.


    Although she didn''t want to answer very much, she was only asked: "Hello, elder, I''m Hua Ruge. You may not have heard my name."


    "Hua Ruge?" Fire season read along with a, then asked in surprise: "is the west Xinjiang Hua Ruge, Ling Tiangong master mother?"


    "You know, it''s a great honor for the younger generation." Hua Ruge was very modest and said that she did not forget to see the old man''s face when she spoke.


    The reason why she doesn''t want to say is that she just had a war with the Li family. Everyone in the temple of light knows that most of the senior elders have some bad views on her. If this person is one of them, then her request for refining the weapon will be lost.


    After receiving the affirmative reply, Huoji suddenly laughs and says: "little girl, I''ve seen those people of Li''s family unhappy for a long time. You''ve played beautifully this time."


    Hua Ruge is stunned.


    "Huohan, the old man, indulged his children and grandchildren by virtue of his power. He should have been fighting for a long time since he had blacked the divinity for so many years." Fire season said to himself.


    Hua Ruge touched her nose and smiled. Facing the sudden praise, she didn''t know how to answer it.


    "Little girl, I''ve heard that you are very brave when you fight. Those old guys are not your opponents." Fire season said up and down looking at Hua Ruge, the more I saw it, the more incredible I felt.


    It seems that she is a pretty girl. She doesn''t look like a fierce female Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    "It''s not so exaggerated. Those rumors can''t be trusted." Hua Yuege said, quite a little embarrassed.


    After all, no girl is willing to be praised as brave. It''s not good to call an invincible beautiful girl.


    "Fire season nods a way:" also right, those people always pass more and more mysterious


    Hua nodded like a song.


    Huo Ji said with a smile: "I feel happy when I see the face of fire and cold. I''m related to you. I''ll refine the weapon for you, but I won''t accept the money."


    "How can this work? I heard that the deep-sea black crystal is hard to melt. It takes a lot of energy to refine it. You are very happy if you are willing to do it yourself. How can you do it for nothing?" Hua Ruge said hurriedly.


    Fire season smell speech face color a plank way: "you this wench despises my old man?"


    "Why, I don''t admire you enough." Hua Ruge said with a correct attitude.


    "Then don''t give me money. I know you have money, but my old man is not bad either." Fire season said this, quite a bit proud of the meaning of Jiao.


    Hua ruguodun thought the old man was cute and had the idea of making friends, so he said, "well, I won''t give you money. You can make a friend with me."


    The fire season hears speech one Leng, then way: "you this wench also really dare to say, the old man many ages is your way grandfather generation, how can equal generation discuss to make?"


    Hua Ruge coughs. She is not used to the rules. She does everything in a spontaneous manner. It doesn''t mean that everyone is the same as her.


    "I''m confused. I''ll always be a senior." She changed her mind.


    Fire season listen to her say and smile: "but I still quite like you this girl, do not favor common sense, have character."


    Hua Ruge only thinks it''s praising her.


    "In this way, if someone bullies you again, you will report my husband''s name. I''ll see who dares to mess with him." Fire season opens.


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect the old man to have such a real disposition. He hurriedly said, "thank you, elder. I''ll try my best not to give you any trouble."


    Fire season a bright smile, I can see that is also a casual person.


    "Come on. Come and get your weapon in three days." He said and waved.


    Hua Ruge left after another thank-you. Huoji in the refining room took a box of deep-sea black crystal and said: "now this young man is really more and more unable to live a life of luxury and luxury."


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect that he could meet such a lovely old man when he asked for the weapon refining. When he went back, he also smiled, but in a short time, he diluted her sadness.


    When she came back to the yard, she saw Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei talking. Both of them were happy to see her, but soon they were a little more restrained.


    Hua Ruge smiled at the two and said, "my sisters are so happy. What did I bring back?"


    She said that she took out boxes of dim sum from the space, Just smelling it made people have a big appetite.


    However, in their eyes, Hua Ruge still has a look of observation. They didn''t come forward for the first time. It''s really that the people spread Hua Ruge so fiercely that they are not sure about Hua Ruge''s character.


    Hua Ruge asked helplessly, "what have you heard about these two sisters?"


    "You are strong and bad tempered." Lu Xiaoman said.


    "No matter how bad your temper is, it''s targeted. What are you afraid of?" Hua Ruge is a strange way.


    Yunfeifei then said, "we believe it, but what people outside say is very frightening."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and asked, "do you want some dessert?"


    "Yes!" The two said in unison.


    Originally, these were two non cannibal believers and clergymen, but since they ate the things like Hua Yuege, they have gone out of control and are on the way of eating goods.


    Hua Yuege smiled: "together."


    When they saw Hua Ruge like this, no matter how much fear they had, they ate snacks together.


    During the period, Lu Xiaoman also said: "Ruge, how did you come back? Shouldn''t you hide underneath?"


    "Yes, the Li family will not give up." Cloud Fei Fei also whispered.

 Chapter 1537

    "Thank you for your concern. They have realized their mistakes and apologized to me that they will never touch me again." Hua said as she ate.


    Both of them were stunned when they heard the words. Lu Xiaoman first said, "when did the Li family become so talkative? They used to be very good. "


    "I don''t think it''s sex, it''s their fear of singing." Said yunfeifei.


    "Why?" Lu Xiaoman asked.


    Yunfeifei thought again and said, "Ruge has a great influence. If you think about it, it''s going to make a lot of noise. If they start again, Xijiang will not hold a group to attack us."


    Lu Xiaoman felt reasonable and nodded.


    After that, they looked at Hua Ruge with more worship. Lu Xiaoman directly asked, "Ruge, how do you do this? I can hear people say that as soon as they hear about you, they can''t sit still. "


    It was at that time that they knew that although Hua Ruge was usually low-key, always warm and polite, like ordinary people, he was different when he met something.


    "I didn''t do anything, it''s all the wrong love." Hua rugo said that she didn''t think it was modesty, but fact.


    If she is different from ordinary people, the only difference is that she is unlucky. She always meets the crisis of the mainland.


    They thought she was modest, and they wanted to be this kind of person.


    After chatting with Zihua in the hospital, they went back to the room. She didn''t practice, but lay in bed, dazed.


    she has read a lot of books these days, trying to understand the difference of transcendence more, but half a month has not made great progress. She has always made great progress, but this time she stopped.


    After all, the actual combat experience is too little, so she can''t feel the difference of transcendence very accurately, but the actual combat object is really hard to find, she can''t always offend people.


    So she went back and forth. She stayed in the room for three days. Most of the three days were devoted to cultivation. She tried to learn more about the above realm, but after a few days, she still failed.


    It seems that it is imperative to find a partner to practice.


    Because it''s the day to get the stick three days later, she washed and changed her clean clothes before going out.


    Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei are not in the yard, so she went straight to the refining room without saying anything.


    Today, when she was out of the door, many people stood by the door. When she saw her, she asked, "Miss Hua, I heard that you have some deep-sea black crystals. Can you sell me some?"


    "And me. I need some weapons made of black crystal. As long as you are willing to sell them, the price is not a problem."


    Some of them want to buy it, some want to give it to their elders, but they want to buy a little bit, only to be embedded in weapons.


    People think it''s a superior weapon.


    Hua Ruge faced a large number of people, but still with a little smile on her face, only listening to her: "I don''t have much of this deep-sea black crystal, but I''ve got a little used to refine weapons. Now I don''t even have one or two hands."


    "Really?" Although people are asking, they have already acquiesced in their hearts, so they sigh with regret.


    "I''m sorry, I''m going first." Hua Yuege said and walked through the crowd, straight to the weapon room.


    At this time, a group of people were also blocked in front of the door of the refining room. Hua Ruge had to deal with them one by one before entering the door.


    In the room, the little boy is cleaning the cupboard, the fire season is meditating, and there is a black stick on the table beside him.


    The stick is still completely dark, but because it is made of crystal, it presents a semi transparent state, which is better than wood.


    Hearing Hua Ruge come in, Huo Ji opens his eyes and says, "little girl, are you satisfied with the look?"


    He may have spent too much these three days, looking a little tired, not as energetic as he did three days ago.


    "Thank you very much, sir." Hua Ruge goes to pick up the stick. Wujing''s tentacles are cool. She waves a few times, feeling that the weight and hand feel are very good.


    "Although it''s light now, it will have a power of a thousand jin if it is infused with spiritual power. It''s not for ordinary people to parry." Fire season is on one side.


    Hua Ruge heard this, he injected the power of spirit into it. The weight of the stick didn''t change at all. But when he waved it, the tiger and the wind came out. Only listening to the sound of the air tearing, he knew that it was absolutely powerful.


    "Good baby." Hua Yuege said happily.


    Since the last stick was destroyed, she hasn''t had a weapon in her hand for a long time, and the stick is not only powerful in attack, but also what she always wanted.


    "Of course, with so many deep-sea black crystals, you can''t say that this stick is priceless." Fire season said on one side, with envy in his voice.


    He''s so old that he hasn''t used such a good weapon yet. Hua Ruge is only in his twenties. He not only has such a weapon to burn bags, but also has a weapon to kill the soul. How can he not envy it.


    Hua Ruge can''t help holding the stick, waving and thanking.


    The fire season stopped this time, but said: "little girl, can you show your artifact to the old lady?"


    Hua Yuege was shocked for a moment, and then asked, "do you mean to take it out here?"


    "Can you just say that?" Fire season.


    Hua rugo shook his head: "no, the movement of the soul gun is too big. As long as you take it out here, it must be attacked by your temple of light, then we will be the target of the public."


    "Girl, you don''t support justice." The fire season blows the beard way.


    Hua Ruge was amused by him and said, "one day, as long as you leave the religious elders, you must give them your hands and never break your promise."


    The old man didn''t talk either, just gave a light humming, turned around and didn''t want to talk.


    Hua rugo thought the old man was more and more lovely, so he said, "don''t be angry, it''s just that the artifact is too powerful."


    "You are a little doll who can''t even get out of the way. You can use some power." The fire season is still on the side. He can''t see it clearly now, but he is still dissatisfied.


    Hua Ruge put away his stick and said, "don''t be angry, elder. How about giving you some jars of good wine?"


    "No interest." The old man ignored her.


    "I can''t drink, how much less happiness there is in this world." Hua Ruge''s comments.


    I don''t care about her in hot season.


    Hua Ruge himself turned around in the room, and finally his eyes fell on the tripod, and his eyes moved. "Master, if I want to learn how to practice, can I take you as my teacher?"


    "No, I''ll be pissed off by you sooner or later." Said the old man with a good temper.


    Hua Ruge laughed again and said, "I''m a good alchemist, and the same is true of alchemy. Don''t you think about it?"

 Chapter 1538

    "No consideration." Fire season refused simply.


    Hua Ruge was embarrassed when he ate the shriveled food, so he felt his nose and said, "if you don''t learn, you won''t learn."


    Looking at her in the fire season, he said for a long time, "I heard that you have a bad temper, and I think it''s not bad."


    "It''s all rumor. Actually, I don''t know how good my character is." Hua Ruge sat on the futon opposite him, boasting that he never made a draft.


    The little boy came to make tea, and the hot season said, "I don''t know if you have a good temper, but I can see that you have a thick skin."


    "I say, elder, is it impolite to say that about a girl?" Hua Ruge reminded that she felt that the fire season was really the kind of person who was totally unprepared and focused on something.


    "It seems a little." It''s the fire season. I''m embarrassed.


    Then they talked a lot and left in the afternoon. After she left, Huoji said to the little boy on the other side, "little guy, how about this sister?"


    "People outside say she is very powerful. It''s not clear how powerful she is." Little boy road.


    "I said you felt." The fire season didn''t give up on that.


    The little boy thought about it carefully and said, "it''s beautiful and smart."


    "Yes, you are smart." Fire season said that his face was a little more proud.


    The child didn''t go on talking.


    The fire season thought for a long time, two pots of tea are all down before saying: "smart enough, maybe I can consider accepting her, and I will teach myself what I have learned."


    "Why do you think so?" said the boy


    "Because I saw the tenacity of the young people from her, and I didn''t stick to the small grid, very much like me when I was young." Huoji added, "and I always have a feeling that it''s not a waste to pass on my skills to such talents."


    The boy is still pouring tea for him, but he looks at him and asks, "what do you think?"


    "Very well."


    The fire season immediately smiled, but she quickly raised her face and said, "but I can''t say it directly, it seems too active."


    "I''ll wait for her to ask me again, I refuse, she''ll ask me again." He was tinkering with the picture, just trying to laugh.


    "But she just said it once. After you refused it, there was no further information."


    "Shut up." Huoji is very upset. Now he has some regrets and refuses. Only such a clever apprentice can carry forward the weapon.


    It''s just the water splashed by the words he said. He has no face when he comes back to her. Forget it, he''d better bear it.


    Hua Ruge wants to go to the library after leaving the refining room, so that no one will pursue blocking this time.


    After only a while, she found that there were many people going in the opposite direction of her. She looked very worried. Hua rugo asked a passing girl, "what''s going on ahead?"


    "Don''t you know?" The woman was a little strange. She looked at it carefully and said: "you can''t be that Hua... What is Hua doing? "


    "Hua Ruge." Hua Yuege answers at the same time.


    The man was very excited, but soon replied, "that''s the square. Now someone is dueling. How dare we all join in the fun?"


    "There are always duels?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The girl shook her head and said, "it''s not all duels, most of them are challenges. It''s the place of practical training. We all go there to find opponents."


    "I see. I''ll see." Hua Yuege said and followed the girl.


    When she heard the function of the square, Hua Ruge''s eyes lit up unconsciously. She was so sleepy that she sent pillows. If she fought frequently with her savvy, her strength would be improved very quickly.


    Is walking, Lu Xiaoman and cloud Feifei from behind to catch up, Lu Xiaoman said: "such as song, you also like to watch lively?"


    "It''s really my hobby." Hua said with a smile.


    "We thought you went to the library. Since we met for a long time, let''s go together." The clouds are falling on one side.


    There is also Xiao Xue who lives together behind these two people, but Xiao Xue has been very cold for a long time and seldom takes care of them.


    Three people turned around to say hello, Xiao Xue nodded in response, and then said nothing.


    "It''s cold." Hua Yuege couldn''t help saying.


    Lu Xiaoman lowered his voice and said: "I heard that she is also a background person, but we don''t know her identity relatively low-key."


    "Yes, but no matter how low-key it looks, it''s different from us. I think it might be some big family." Said yunfeifei.


    Lu Xiaoman refused: "I don''t think it''s necessary for us to sing if we want to be strong."


    "That''s right." Yunfeifei also nodded after hearing the words.


    These two people have reached a certain level of worship to China, but a small thing has shocked the whole territory, which is impossible for the gods to do there.


    Hua Yuege was boasted of the advantages of embarrassed, the way: "we hurry up, do not catch up."


    They also quickened their steps, but as they walked along, they said: "I heard that Xiao Xue likes to be an emissary of our way, because people like to ignore her, so she lost her soul these days."


    "For men again?" Hua Yuege asked this, and the corner of his lips rose.


    Lu Xiaoman nodded: "I''ve heard that. I thought it was a joke before, but now I find it seems to be true."


    "Yes, you said that Xiao Xue''s challenges in all aspects are good, and the other side doesn''t like it. What can we do in the future?" Yunfeifei thinks of herself again.


    As for their looks, they are not as good as Xiao Xue, so Xiao Xue is cold and tall, and they don''t get close to her. They always feel that they have been crushed in appearance.


    Of course, they don''t know how to make friends with Hua Ruge. Anyway, when they are walking on the road, they always regret that everyone''s eyes fall on Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo doesn''t know that these two people have so many mental activities. She has arrived at the square now. The square is very large. There are hundreds of challenge arenas on it. There are many crystal stones hanging around it. There are names and points on them. It looks like a system.


    "This is the actual combat record. The more times you win, the more points you earn." Yunfeifei explained.


    Lu Xiaoman added: "this point is useful. It can be used to exchange some superior skills and instruments, so many people will choose to experience here."


    Hua rugo can see the ordinary popularity of the 100 challenge arena. It''s very good. It''s very suitable for her.


    At this time, there is no one on the other challenge arena, only two men standing on the loyal challenge arena, both holding swords. The arbitration between them is reading the duel rules.


    Compared with these rules, people want to know more about duels. Hua Ruge is one of them.

 Chapter 1539

    On the challenge arena, after the rules were read out by the arbitration, the battle between the two men began under the unbearable pressure of both sides. At this time, Lu Xiaoman also learned the reason for the duel from the informed population.


    "The two men fell in love with the same girl." Lu Xiaoman said.


    Hua Ruge and Yun Feifei are obviously disappointed to hear this reason. After all, it''s not worth seeing.


    "I haven''t finished yet? The girl''s appearance is very ordinary, but the background is good, you know. " Lu Xiaoman blinked at the two scum again.


    Hua Ruge has some interest in this.


    Yunfeifei is the same, just waiting for Lu Xiaoman to talk about the follow-up.


    "The girl''s grandfather is a bishop. He said to marry 10 million high-class Lingshi. What do you think about that?" Lu Xiaoman said again.


    Yunfeifei first counted the number of digits, then said in a daze, "that''s too much."


    "Yes, so the duel is just beginning. Most of the young men standing under you are going to the challenge arena." Lu Xiaoman points to the bottom of the challenge arena.


    Yunfeifei kept looking up and saw a good man saying, "I don''t have a rich grandfather."


    "Yes, I am Miss Qianjin with such a grandfather." Lu Xiaoman said, turning his head to look at Xiang Hua and said, "you are right."


    Hua Ruge was stunned, then nodded.


    She doesn''t have to have a grandfather like that. Her own assets are countless. Ten million pieces of Lingshi is not a big number for her.


    Both of them are stretching their heads and looking at it. Hua Ruge is touching his chin and says, "sure enough, money goes to Turin."


    "Of course, if there is Lingshi, there are resources, and people will rush for them." The clouds are falling on one side.


    Hua Ruge looks at the duel on the stage, and then looks at the eager eyes of the people below. He suddenly has an idea in his heart, and his lips are slightly raised.


    As Lu Xiaoman said, a lot of people come to the test ground for this, and slowly they occupy more challenge arena.


    Hua Ruge came back after a while, followed by Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei.


    They went back to the courtyard and talked for a long time before returning to their rooms.


    Hua Ruge had an idea in her heart. She took a little rest and went to sleep. Next, she went to the test field every day, but most of the arena was occupied by duels, and there was very little spare time.


    It is obvious that the dowry has not been booked yet.


    She was not in a hurry either. She went to the library to read books and had a chat with her new friends.


    Three days later, she was chatting with Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei in the hospital. The little boy of Huoji came in and said to Hua Ruge, "girl, our parents are always welcome."


    Hua rugo was slightly surprised by this, but she did not hesitate in her actions, but directly stood up to face the two humanity: "two elder sisters, excuse me."


    After she left with the child, Lu Xiaoman said strangely, "this is the child of the elder who practises weapons."


    "It should be."


    "That old man is famous for his strange temper. Why do you say his name is rugo?"


    "I don''t know," she said


    "I hope it''s a good thing, or I won''t tear people apart with the old man''s strange temper." Lu Xiaoman said, his brow slightly worried.


    "Who says no?" Yunfeifei said, "let''s pray for her."


    So the two women here put their hands together and kept talking.


    Over there, Huo Ji is walking back and forth in his small refining room, thinking about how to talk with Hua Ruge.


    Last time, Hua rugo asked him for a teacher, he was already moved. But at that time, she refused for a while. In these three days, she had been looking forward to Hua rugo coming back to her home. He had decided to accept her as an apprentice once more. However, Hua rugo never came to the door, let alone to ask him for a teacher.


    He is angry and hopeful these days. He is really suffocating, which makes the little boy go to find someone directly.


    It''s just that someone will be here soon. He''s a little uncertain. What kind of attitude should he take out at this time?


    Anger seems that he is particularly concerned about, happy even worse, simply face it, he wants to Hua Ruge elusive.


    Thinking of this time, the door was opened, and Hua Ruge, still smiling, came in. When he saw him, he said politely, "I''ve seen you before, and I don''t know what you''re going to tell me."


    The little boy felt the obvious low pressure, so he took Hua Ruge in and backed out.


    Hua rugo looked at the cold face of the fire season. He didn''t know where he had offended the old man, so he stopped after saying a word and wanted to see his face.


    Before the fire season, I made many drafts, but I couldn''t remember them for a while, so I said coldly, "nothing, just want to know if you want to make fun of everyone?"


    Hua Ruge was shocked for a while, and then he understood his meaning. He wanted to accept himself as an apprentice.


    She has been yearning for refining tools for a long time. There''s no reason not to seize this opportunity, but the old man looks angry. She has to lower her posture.


    Thinking of this, she said with a flattering smile, "how could it be? I never said this to anyone else. After all, no one has your superior means. "


    Fire season listened to this although still stout face, but in the heart already had some complacency, calculate her vision is good.


    "Sir, I really admire you. If I could study art under your seat one day, I would be very lucky." Hua Yuege continued on one side.


    The fire season listened to this words almost did not stretch to show the smiling face.


    "But I''ve always been blessed. I don''t have this chance." Hua Ruge is a sigh of loss.


    "No, there''s a chance." Huoji didn''t resist it. He regretted it after saying it. As a teacher, he had to put on airs, which seemed to be too impatient.


    As if he were begging her.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened when he heard Yan and asked, "is it true?"


    "But you have to pay a visit to your teacher. You can''t be less polite." After the fire season, the cold face was restored.


    "Of course, sir, please accept my disciple''s worship." Hua Yuege said, lifting the hem of the robe, kneeling on the ground and making a big ceremony.


    Fire season saw Hua Ruge finally become his own disciple, don''t mention how happy he was, so his face couldn''t stop. He quickly helped Hua Ruge up and said, "get up."


    Hua Ruge looked at his mouth which couldn''t be closed with a smile and said, "where do we start?"


    "Endorsement." Huoji said that she touched her with her own space ring. When Hua rugo entered her space again, she found hundreds of more books.


    "So many?" Hua rugo has seen so many books, and they are all unfamiliar fields. It''s a headache to watch them.


    "It''s only half." The fire season is mending the knife over there.

 Chapter 1540

    Hua Ruge is speechless when she hears the words. Now she regrets learning this. The theoretical basis is terrible.


    Fire season is from the beginning of the apprentice laugh, especially to see her eat shriveled appearance, laugh more happily.


    Hua rugo thinks that she may have found a fake master.


    "In addition to endorsements, the most important thing is to improve your personal strength. You are too poor now." Fire season one face dislikes the way.


    Hua Ruge nodded modestly and asked, "does the master have a way to improve his strength quickly?"


    "There is no shortcut to this road." Huoji said and looked at her and asked, "are you really in your twenties?"


    "Isn''t it?" This is what she asked from the conditioned reflex. After all, women are more concerned about their appearance.


    "I''m surprised that it took you only a few years to reach the level that some people can''t even reach to death in hundreds of years." Said the fire season with a shrug.


    Of course, Hua Ruge will not say that he has the cheating device of swallowing the beast. However hard it is to break through, as long as he has enough power to break through.


    "Maybe it''s good luck." Hua Ruge talks. He doesn''t know what to say.


    Fire season nodded, did not continue to ask, after all, even if it is a master and apprentice, also can''t show any cards.


    "You''re smart. You should have a good understanding." Fire season pointed to a direction: "there is a testing ground over there. If you often fight, your strength will be improved faster."


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I know, waiting for the chance."


    Huoji ignored his words and said: "but you are such a charming beauty, I think you will not be challenged on the challenge arena."


    "I have my own way." Hua Yuege said with a smile: "I''ll go back to prepare first. At the latest, I will definitely make a breakthrough."


    Fire season achieved this goal, did not retain her.


    But according to him, Hua Ruge has just broken through the realm of emptiness and divinity. How can it take a year and a half for ordinary people to stabilize the realm? She actually wants to break through.


    "Don''t go mad." Fire season recited, and then went out to the next alchemy room, he must have some pills to stabilize the power.


    It''s not easy to accept such an excellent apprentice. He doesn''t want her to have an accident.


    What he didn''t know is that although Hua Ruge has a heavy constitution and is difficult to break through, the stable state is very fast, which does not affect the breakthrough again at all.


    Over there, Hua rugo just came back to the yard, and the little boy caught up with him, handed the pill to Hua rugo and said, "the elder asked me to give it to you, and told you to do what you can."


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect that the old man who didn''t look like he was so careful. "Thank you for me," he said


    "Yes." The little boy left only after one call. At this time, he had more respect for China, such as song. After all, his identity was different from the past.


    When the child left, Hua rugo looked at the bottle of pills and laughed: "he forgot that I was an alchemist."


    At this time, Lu Xiaoman came up and asked, "Ruge, what was your name just now?"


    "Master." Hua Yuege answered casually, then remembered, facing the two humanity: "forget to say, I worship the fire season elder as a teacher."


    Both of them were stunned when they heard the words. Yunfeifei thought about it before saying: "although the fire season elder has a bad temper, he has no strength to say. How many people want to learn from him, but they don''t accept it."


    "Yes, how did you deal with the old man?" Lu Xiaoman is also a wonder.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "how could you say that? Besides, he is a child with a good mind and coax."


    "You are the first to say that." Yunfeifei said with a serious face.


    "Well, I think that''s what he looks like." Hua Yuege went on.


    Next, Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei are left with only one look of envy. They didn''t feel how terrible they were before, but since Hua Ruge came, they realized that compared with others, their rounding is equal to living in vain.


    Hua Ruge began to read after a long time of joking. She was very serious when she studied. She didn''t go out for five days.


    After five days, Hua Ruge watched one third of the songs. The reason why he came out was that he thought it was too much to digest, or that he should combine work with rest.


    She inquired about yunfeifei. The bloody atmosphere of dowry in the test field ended, and then it was back to normal.


    Hua Ruge moved his body a little stiff and said, "it''s time to go out and exercise."


    Yunfeifei is bored. She takes Lu Xiaoman to watch the activity.


    Hua Ruge went to the test ground again. This time, the number of people was obviously less. She went to the clergy and got a bracelet, which was used for counting points.


    There are several ways to test. One is to go to someone else''s arena to fight. The other is to set the arena by yourself and wait for others to fight. This is called defending the arena.


    Hua Ruge decisively chose the second one. She chose a challenge arena, took out a stone tablet, and engraved several lines on the stone tablet and inserted them above the challenge arena.


    Because of the advantages of her appearance, she just arrived and attracted many people. When she saw what was written on the stone tablet, they all stared at each other,


    these people looked at each other. Some of them asked, "what you said is true or false?"


    "The old and the young do not deceive." Hua Ruge moved a chair out, the voice is very light, the whole person is full of momentum.


    Lu Xiaoman and Yun Feifei stand under the challenge arena. They once felt that such a Hua could shine like a song, which could easily be called the focus of the public.


    "Who are you? How do we know if you can afford it? " Another man asked.


    Hua Ruge just chuckled out three words: "Hua Ruge."


    "Wow!"


    After the last war with Li family, who knows Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s influence in western Xinjiang will not be mentioned for the time being. She is the president of Kyushu chamber of Commerce and the richest person in the whole western Xinjiang.


    Ten million stone is a big number in other people''s eyes, but it''s not surprising to be associated with Hua Ruge.


    Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei just noticed the changing momentum of Hua Ruge before, but they didn''t pay attention to what she wrote. Now they are shocked when they look at her.


    The stone tablet is for fighting. The cultivation is limited to transcendence. As long as she wins, she will pay the other party 10 million spirit stones.


    The two of them were stunned. They envied and envied the woman who had been married two days ago. Now it seems unnecessary. They have a more enviable object beside them.


    "A random bet is 10 million yuan, which makes no one live." Said the cloud.


    Lu Xiaoman nodded: "yes, or we won''t play with her in the future."

 Chapter 1541

    Hua Ruge sat calmly on the challenge arena and said to the following: "it''s what I want to say on the stone tablet. Only accept the challenge of transcending the border. If you win 10 million pieces of top-grade Lingshi, put them on both hands."


    When she said this, people all believed it. After all, Hua Ruge can get 10 million pieces of Lingshi. Then there is a question. Who can defeat her?


    When the idea came to people''s mind, a young man jumped onto the challenge arena and said, "I will meet you."


    "I forgot to say that today I just let you know that I have a challenge arena and I am not ready to fight. How about we fight again tomorrow?" Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    She said to the man who had just come on stage: "I remember you. I''ll see you here in the morning tomorrow."


    "Good." The young man nodded his head in agreement. He was the first one anyway.


    People below are a little lost. I thought there would be a lot of fun, but I didn''t know I had to wait a day.


    Listening to people''s voices, Hua Ruge knew that she was absolutely attracted by this move, and she would not worry about her opponent''s trial in the future.


    When she left, Lu Xiaoman and Yunfei from Taiwan followed her.


    "Ruge, why do you wait until tomorrow when so many people come today?" Lu Xiaoman asked incomprehensibly.


    "Build momentum." Hua Ruge said, explaining: "it''s a means to hang people''s appetite before the main dish begins."


    "Cloud Fei Fei clear way:" it seems that this is the truth, I see tomorrow this matter is estimated to spread the whole temple to know


    "So it is." Lu Xiaoman said and asked, "but why do you want to make yourself known to everyone?"


    Hua Ruge''s eyes flashed a little, then said: "in order to find a good opponent."


    The two women nodded.


    Hua Ruge sees that they have no doubt. She touches her nose subconsciously. She has a psychological burden to lie to her good friend.


    Although she is actually fighting to improve her own strength, there are other intentions to play such a big game.


    That night, Huoxi sent the knight who was specially looking at Hua Ruge to report the situation. She frowned and whispered, "what would she like to do?"


    In the last round of competition, she was obviously inferior. This time, she didn''t want to be so passive any more. She wanted to know her intention before Hua Yuege moved out.


    When the knight went down, the maid beside her made a cup of tea for her.


    Huoxi doesn''t want to drink tea, just thinking quietly.


    "Your Highness, you don''t have to worry about these little things. What can they do?" The maid Huofeng is on the way.


    Huoxi shook his head seriously and said, "this Hua Ruge is very evil. I was very uneasy when I saw her previous actions. Her seemingly ordinary actions can always play an amazing effect and have to be prevented."


    "So powerful?" The fire phoenix is suspicious.


    "Only stronger than I said." Fire Xi looks rigorous.


    "Maidservant doesn''t understand." Huofeng said she couldn''t see the doorway clearly.


    "I have read so much information about her, but I still can''t figure out the way of her action. Of course, you don''t know." Huoxi said and looked at the information on the table.


    Huofeng thought for a moment and said, "what''s wrong with her, your highness? Do you want to learn from her or set up a challenge arena?"


    "What do you say?" Fire Xi asked.


    "I think it''s a visit." Huofeng said with intuition.


    "It''s no big deal to learn a weapon. If you want to weaken the authority of my temple, you are not good at it." When Huoxi said this, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "How can it weaken the authority of the temple?"


    "What do you think would happen if no transcendence could win her void state?" Fire Xi asked.


    Huo Feng thought for a moment and said, "the people in the western Xinjiang will think that we are the Illuminati, but so will the people in the temple."


    The fire Xi doesn''t talk, just calm down.


    "It will certainly damage the authority of my temple. Her motive is impure. We should stop her now." Said the Phoenix.


    But Huoxi shook his head and said, "isn''t that boring?"


    "What does that Saint mean?"


    "Let her play first, wait for her fame to rise, and then do it no later." Huoxi said with a smile of evil at the corner of his mouth.


    Huofeng doesn''t know what she thinks of her own saint, but she doesn''t know how to be measured.


    Huoxi took a sip of cold tea and said to her, "go down."


    "Yes." Fire phoenix just left.


    When there was only one person in the room, Huoxi took out the half of her blue jade plate. Everyone praised that she had the means. However, every decision she made was inexplicably flustered.


    at this time, the cold touch of the jade plate always calmed her wandering heart, as if she could find her own root with her.


    Hua rugo didn''t know that her plan had been understood. The next morning, she rarely got up early and changed into a clean robe. She was a little more heroic and had a heroic appearance.


    When she went out, Lu Xiaoman, yunfeifei and even Xiao Xue were all standing in the yard, and their eyes fell on her.


    Obviously, it''s all about going to the party.


    "Ruge, I heard that there are many people waiting in the arena in the early morning. You can do as you can." Lu Xiaoman asked.


    Yunfeifei took out her own strategy and said: "you must not even fight. If you have consumption, you must rest. If you have injury, you must set aside time for yourself to recuperate. Otherwise, you will not be able to survive."


    Even if Hua rugo had a record of fighting against the strong in the road environment before, it was one-on-one after all. I heard that she was seriously injured and kept at home for several days. Compared with the current wheel battle, it''s more difficult.


    Hua Ruge nodded at one side and said, "I understand. I will not be brave."


    "And you know you''re trying to be brave?" Xiao Xue said at the same time, with a slight disdain in her voice.


    Hua Yuege picked his eyebrows and said, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you try? "


    "I don''t lack your little money." Xiao Xue continued, still with eyes above the top.


    Lu Xiaoman hurriedly said: "we all live in a courtyard. If you can''t see the things you look up, you can say less."


    Xiao Xue didn''t say anything.


    Hua Ruge heard this and knew that he was stingy again. He nodded and didn''t speak.


    After arriving at the challenge arena, as Lu Xiaoman said, there are few contests in other challenge arenas. Everyone is staring at the one with Hua Ruge standing on the stone tablet. Many people are eager to try.


    Hua Ruge flies directly in the sky, and then stands on the challenge arena. With a glance, his beautiful eyes have the momentum of some superior people, which makes people feel dazed and short.


    However, this aura only lasted for a moment, as if it was a subconscious act. When Hua Ruge stood firm, he would show a polite smile.

 Chapter 1542

    "Because I think it''s a little late to consult with the elders of the divinity. Please forgive me." Hua rugo stood on the stage and said to the people below.


    The attitude can be said to be very modest.


    Looking at her appearance and her attitude, the following people especially think that she is also here for marriage. Let alone there is a dowry. Even if there is no dowry, the people below will fight for blood.


    However, no matter how beautiful you can eat, it''s not theirs. It''s still the 10 million stone.


    So soon, the young man who came to the stage yesterday jumped onto the challenge arena and said to Hua Ruge, "I can''t wait. Let''s start."


    "Of course." Hua Ruge laughs and takes out his own stick made of deep sea black crystal.


    When people saw her weapon, they took a breath of cold air, because the black and shiny appearance of the stick showed what material it was made of.


    "Dark crystal in the deep sea, the whole stick is made of this material. How much is it?" An older first opening.


    "My God, this is a waste!"


    "Yes, that kind of treasure is not so useful. This girl is obviously in the rage." There is a way for the old to grieve.


    Lu Xiaoman''s point of view is different from theirs. She said to Yun Feifei, "it turns out that rich people spend money like this."


    "It''s too rich." Cloud Fei Fei said with emotion on her face.


    Of course, there are many Li family members at the scene. When they see the stick, they only feel blood dripping inside. That''s their family resources. They only give a little reward to excellent family disciples every year.


    But Hua Ruge has to walk 30 jin at a time. That''s almost half of the inventory.


    Compared with her, no one pays attention to the weapon of the opposite man, because it''s just an ordinary immortal sword.


    Hua Ruge moved his body and said, "please."


    The other side replied, the voice just fell and then attacked with the power of thunder. The long sword in his hand crossed a silver white arc and only went to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is fearless in the face of danger. She just smashed down with a stick when she raised her hand.


    "Boom!" The moment they collided, the man was shocked and retreated. He not only suffered from internal injury, but also his sword hand was shaking.


    Just then, he seemed to be smashed by a huge stone. He once suspected that his hand would be abandoned.


    This is the first time that Hua rugo used this stick in the actual combat. Unexpectedly, the effect was surprisingly good. Although she had been able to fight beyond the border before, it was obviously not so easy.


    She weighed the stick in her hand and became more and more satisfied.


    The man stopped attacking, so Hua Ruge flew up and made a quick move to split Huashan Mountain. The stick directly hit the man''s tianlinggai.


    Because she was so fast, the man couldn''t hide at all. He could only resist the attack with his sword.


    "Boom!"


    After a loud noise, the man couldn''t bear the force above. He knelt down as soon as he bent his knee. The bluestone board on the challenge arena suddenly broke. At the same time, the man also vomited blood and fell down soft.


    Hua Yuege takes two steps back and looks as usual.


    The following people stare at Hua Ruge''s natural and unrestrained appearance, and at the man struggling to get up on the ground. They are all stupid.


    It''s a fight to break the realm. It''s a weak realm that has been crushing the high plot. It''s only two moves that have no power to parry for convenience. What abnormal power it should be.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t want to keep her strength, because the people here are so strong that she can''t compete with all her strength. Naturally, there is nothing to hide.


    If there is any accident, her artifact is also a trump card.


    It took the man half a day to get up from the bluestone, and after a word of admiration, he stumbled down.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes once again swept to the people: "everyone, who else would like to teach?"


    "I''ll meet you." Say a strong man jumped up, look at the size of that fast two meters and the size of the body, we will know the twelve strength types.


    Although you think it''s incredible, after the first World War, people also divided Hua Ruge into powerful monks.


    Of course, every time they see Hua rugo''s slim body and the person''s more delicate appearance than Hua, they all think that the previous analysis may be an illusion.


    "Please." Hua Yuege said that he took the initiative to attack this time.


    A stick swept out, the other side hid for a while, and then the stick in his hand smashed down.


    When Hua Ruge is singing, the stick stands in front of him, and they fight formally.


    With a loud noise, the strong man stepped back three steps, his body was a little shaky, and Hua Ruge was standing in the same place as usual.


    Which is stronger or weaker, we can see at a glance.


    Now that people have completely grown up, can Hua Ruge and this kind of power type counterparts win?


    If they still don''t believe it now, then the following visual impact has completely deepened their impression.


    Hua Ruge is light and quick, but he doesn''t make a good fight. He just attacks and defends. His moves are all in practice. After three or four rounds, the strong man falls down.


    So people look at Hua Ruge''s eyes as if they are looking at monsters. Is such a strong power really a virtual divine realm can have? She won''t be changed by some fairy beast, will she?


    Lu Xiaoman said to Xiao Xue, who was stunned on one side, "look, thanks to my advice, I can''t fight with her for a round."


    Some of them are out of their way, but their strength is far worse than Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo then invited her to fight. Because she didn''t fight hard, many people were willing to fight with her, but without exception, all the five moves were solved.


    A dozen people in a row were knocked out of the challenge arena. It was only an hour after people saw it. It was a monster.


    Hua Ruge still didn''t mean to rest, just said: "who else would like to come up, I will accompany you to the end."


    People clamor, she does not rest?


    Anyway, it''s also an hour of high-intensity fighting. She''s fighting over her own ranks. What she has to pay more is that she should have spent almost all of it by now.


    However, Hua Ruge''s indifferent eyes told them that she was not joking.


    So many people came to the stage with the attitude of picking up the leakage, and finally they were defeated in the failure to understand the Hua Ruge.


    Her physique is 100 times more mellow than other people''s spiritual strength. Now she has the heaven destroying Scripture to strengthen her body, and the consumption can be recovered soon, so what she is most afraid of is the consumption.


    More than a dozen people jumped up one after another, and Hua Ruge''s eyelids were all thrown to the bottom without blinking.


    And she is still on the stage to challenge, a lot of unconvinced jump up one by one.

 Chapter 1543

    The competition in the challenge arena is still going on. Hua Ruge understands their state through the strength shown by the strong players who are out of the state, and firmly remembers their understanding when fighting.


    The following people see her fighting as effortless. In fact, she has to be more focused than ever. Her hands are fast and her brain is constantly running. Her whole person is like a precision instrument, constantly testing and recording the power of transcendence.


    The following people were stunned because Hua Yuege didn''t seem to be tired. She had been fighting all morning. Now her strength is still the same as that in the morning. You should know that she has been fighting over the ranks.


    With the more contact Hua Ruge has, the clearer her understanding of transcendence will be. Her fighting cells will be fully activated. She will even one day beat down all transcendence of the Illuminati.


    Of course, she soon woke up. Although she could fight for three days and three nights, she said to the bottom: "I''m not strong enough. Let me have a day off and fight again tomorrow."


    No one can believe that she said this. After all, she just used three moves to end a transcendence. That steady, accurate and ruthless momentum is not owned by the physically challenged.


    But she said so, and people had to back out.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose. He was so happy that he forgot to hide some strength.


    Under the stage, Lu Xiaoman and Yun Feifei are still there. They look at Hua Ruge again as if they are looking at monsters. After she leaves the stage, they still touch here, where are they pinching.


    "What are you doing?" Hua rushes to dodge.


    "See if you have the same body as us." Lu Xiaoman said directly.


    "And the result?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Yunfeifei then said: "although the appearance is the same, we still think that the structure inside you is different from ours."


    "Yes, a normal person can never have such endurance as you." Lu Xiaoman nodded.


    The two men sang and talked.


    Hua Yuege chuckles, "if you two don''t talk about cross talk, you''ll be stooped."


    "Then what?" Lu Xiaoman asked strangely.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and then said, "don''t think about it. I''m just a little better, and it''s nothing different."


    Although they no longer said anything, they obviously didn''t believe that expression. They still doubted what kind of animal Hua rugo was.


    "Let''s go back and have some food." Hua Ruge felt hungry for the morning''s consumption.


    "Is there anything delicious?" Cloud Fei Fei asked with bright eyes.


    "I brought some from below, and I''ll choose what I want."


    "Great." Lu Xiaoman cheered at the same time. There was a lot of fun and good food. That''s life.


    On that day, the story of Hua Ruge spread, not only inside the temple, but also outside. We all know the strength of Hua Ruge''s step-by-step challenge.


    Among them, the people of the temple felt that their faces could not pass. Some disciples with high status also attached great importance to this matter. They discussed internally that they must defeat Hua Ruge in the challenge arena, otherwise, where is the face of the temple of light.


    People in western Xinjiang feel that the master of the state is powerful, not only in front of them, but also in the temple of light. This strength is really for the glory of western Xinjiang.


    When you heard the news, you frowned a little, and Li Gonggong beside you asked why.


    "It''s too risky." Your eyes are full of worry when you open your mouth.


    "Are you afraid that the National Normal University will lose face?" Mr. Li asked in bewilderment.


    Jun Tianxia shook his head slightly: "since she dare to do it, she will not lose. I''m afraid that her intention to challenge the Illuminati is too obvious, and that side will kill her."


    "So serious?"


    "Not necessarily, but it''s right to plan for the worst." Jun Tianxia said, and said: "I write a letter, you send someone to send it."


    Jun Tianxia said and wrote.


    That night, Hua rugo was just full. When he decided to go back to the room and have a good sleep, he saw a guard bring a dark guard in black. The dark guard gave the letter to Hua rugo.


    Hua Ruge waved back the guard and opened the letter only after returning to the room. The content is that juntianxia said that she was worried about her situation and asked her to stop in time to calm down the matter as soon as possible and not be noticed.


    He is practising with the skills handed down by the light God cult. I believe that he will achieve something in a short time. I will give him the fight.


    Hua Ruge laughed and said in a low voice, "I can''t be a child. I can do this well."


    She felt that things were going more smoothly than she thought after the last time when the Li family was so easy to compromise and apologized, and since then, the Li family did not retaliate, which made her feel that the Illuminati seemed to have some concerns.


    Now that she has such a guess, she might as well try again. That''s why she has this matter. It''s something that can''t be picked out in the face of the light. Even if the God of light is upset, she can''t be sure whether she intended it or not.


    Even if we know that she is intentional, there is no reason to do it openly.


    Before she did it, she also played several times in her heart, and thought that 80% of her life would not happen, so she thought the risk was worth taking.


    If the Illuminati had any scruples, she would have found her weakness, and then it would not have been a completely passive situation.


    She thought, she collected the letter, returned a letter and gave it to dark Wei, so she went back to the room to sleep. Today, she has a lot of insight, but she doesn''t plan to practice now. After all, she will go to war tomorrow and steal a lazy one today.


    When she woke up the next morning, juntianxia also received her reply, which was just a simple sentence: "I have discretion, don''t read it."


    "This girl." Jun Tianxia slaps the letter on the table with a sullen voice.


    "Emperor, what''s the matter?" Li Gonggong asked.


    "She always has an idea." There is no good way in the world.


    Duke Li thought for a moment and asked, "are you praising the country or blaming?"


    "I don''t know either." The king world some helpless said, he now some heartache Tuoba Rui.


    To marry a daughter-in-law with such courage and great ideas, we should watch her from time to time make danger and have no choice. How restrained it is to not break her wings and leave her by her side.


    Tuoba Rui seems to be domineering, but in fact, he respects Hua Ruge. He does not protect her excessively, but gives her space and freedom.


    He didn''t know if he could do it.


    "Emperor, do you have any more moves?" Li Gonggong asked.


    The monarch world helplessly shakes his head: "she wants to toss to follow her to go, let a person pay more attention to that side of the movement, what is wrong immediately inform me."


    Since we can''t stop it, we can only carry it together.

 Chapter 1544

    "Yes." Gonggong Li answered and went down.


    At the same time, Hua Ruge changed her robe and went to the arena of the square. Today, it is obvious that there are more people than the day before, and she saw several breath and steady detachment in the crowd, with some followers around her.


    It''s obvious that these are different from those ordinary disciples yesterday, but the genius or noble childe in people''s mouth. It''s really more and more fun.


    In fact, she wondered why the temple of light didn''t stop her from putting on the challenge arena. It''s impossible to say that there is no sense of crisis. What''s the reason why she didn''t fight?


    Do you want people to say that they are inferior? Or do you have an ulterior motive?


    She felt that both of them accounted for a lot of possibilities, so although she looked as indifferent and kind as ever, she was very serious about the exploration of the surrounding environment, and her brain was always analyzing the possibility.


    Although she has confidence in her decision-making, she still has a risk of 20% after all, which she has to consider.


    Once again, she fell on the challenge arena, still clasped her fist and said to the following: "you are so early, I''m very polite."


    "Little beauty, you are not late." Some people are joking.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile: "thank you for your honor, beauty is not worthy."


    "Modesty no, I said little beauty, what challenge arena do you come to fight when you grow up like this, and what elder brother do you want?" The man went on.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him. He was a detached man. He was about 30 years old. He was a little chubby, and his face was very obscene.


    She was already uncomfortable when the man said the first sentence. She was angry when the second sentence came out, but her face was still, just saying: "little girl, please give me your advice."


    After playing all morning yesterday, no one has been named. People feel that she is emotional today.


    The man pointed to his nose, smiled and said: "little beauty, do you like your brother, or how about that ten million stone for dowry?"


    "You have to beat me, too." Hua Ruge is still smiling with good temper.


    "That''s what you said." The man said, flying up to the challenge arena, facing the following humanity: "you can hear that if I defeat her, I can not only get money, but also marry people home."


    "Go down."


    "No shame."


    The following people are all singing bad. They don''t like this wretched man.


    Goddess is everyone''s, why let such a person marry back.


    "You will see." The man snorted and said to Hua Ruge, "don''t worry, little beauty. I''ll pity you and cherish you, brother. You start first."


    "Brother, if I''m right, you didn''t come to watch yesterday?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I didn''t know you were so beautiful yesterday. Today, I heard that of course, I would come here to have a look. I didn''t expect to see you better than famous. It''s really beautiful." The man said in a light tone.


    It''s like talking about something.


    Hua Yuege''s angry smile became more and more brilliant. After he said this, he asked softly, "are you ready?"


    The man patted his chest and said, "when..."


    However, before he could make a move, he saw Hua rushes forward like a song. With a flash of black light in his hand, he smashed a stick into the man''s face.


    The man was startled, but his reaction was not slow. He quickly took out his sword to resist.


    However, the strength he mobilized in a hurry is limited. How can it compare with the power of Hua Ruge''s whole body.


    "Boom!"


    After a short burst, people were stunned to find that the man''s sword was directly bent by the stick, which still didn''t change its direction and hit the man''s face.


    "Bang!"


    People saw that wretched face suddenly sunken down, and the whole person was pulled out. In the process of flying, one mouth was spitting out blood mixed with white teeth, and then fell heavily on the ground.


    This man was obviously beaten, but after all, he was a strong man and got up to fight back.


    But Hua rugo didn''t give him this chance. After he flew out, he ran after him. Before he got up, she hit the other side of her face with a stick.


    In a hurry, the man was caught off guard. Another one was hit, and he flew back.


    Hua Ruge was able to catch up with you again when you were sick. This time, he may have been hurt a little bit, but he didn''t get up immediately.


    However, Hua Ruge, no matter whether he has the power of resistance or not, smashes the stick into his chest again.


    "Bang!"


    "Click, click, click!"


    One stick went down, and his whole sternum collapsed. His eyes were full of disbelief.


    How can he be abused by such a little girl? I don''t have the ability to fight back?


    He had never dreamed of this before, but now he knows that he has mentioned iron plate. He has not won dowry. If he is unlucky, he will earn coffin money directly.


    All the onlookers were stunned one by one. Although they had seen Hua Ruge''s bravery yesterday, she is obviously more terrible today, but she can''t fight back with one move.


    Now people have seriously doubted that Hua Ruge is not a state of emptiness, but a state of transcendence, or even a state of entry.


    Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei looked at the man with blood and flesh. They were all shocked. At last, yunfeifei said, "I remember when she first saw us, she said she had a good temper?"


    "You''re not a phantom. I heard you, too." Lu Xiaoman also said.


    But here Really good temper?


    Anyone who noticed her knew that she was angry this time, but was only said a few words and got so angry, obviously her temper was not good.


    Men also feel terrible. It''s better not to provoke women.


    Finally, Hua Ruge kicked the man off the stage and said, "there''s no dowry money. Do you want coffin money?"


    The man couldn''t move. He shook his head desperately.


    Hua Ruge took back her sight just now, with a faint smile on her face.


    Now the people below began to look at each other, and no one dared to go to the stage easily again, but not to mention how shameless they were after being abused.


    Hua Ruge felt the cold field very clearly. She touched her nose and knew that she had just started to play a little bit.


    At this time, a young man in your childrens circle stood up and looked at the 17-8-year-old. He flew to the challenge arena and looked at Hua Ruge and said, "I''ll fight with you."


    The sharp juvenile spirit in the other side''s eyes makes Hua Ruge affirm that this is a child, but it may be because he grew up in the territory of the gods. At this time, he is already a strong man out of the world, and the breath is calm and introverted. She can''t see through it completely.

 Chapter 1545

    Hua Ruge looked at the young man and thought that this competition was a little interesting. Finally, there were people who could fight well.


    "Next autumn at qiuzihua, come to ask for advice." The young man said, turning over his hand and taking out a long silver gun. He was born handsome. This appearance attracted the cheers of women under the stage.


    Even Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei have straight eyes.


    "This is the talented youth of the autumn family. It''s better to meet than to be famous. It''s so beautiful." Lu Xiaoman''s face is full of flowers.


    Yunfeifei nodded: "it''s much better than Li Zhe. It''s my favorite type."


    "He is so handsome, powerful and powerful. He is perfect." The more Lu Xiaoman said, the more peach he saw.


    Yunfeifei took the lead in responding. She patted her face and turned to look at Lu Xiaoman and said, "what do we think? This is a challenge competition."


    "Yes." Lu Xiaoman suddenly said with a worried face: "it is said that qiuzihua broke through the transcendence at the age of 15. That was two years ago."


    "Cloud Fei Fei nods:" I think his current strength should have been close to the road


    The more they talked, the more worried they were.


    "Is Ruge OK?" Lu Xiaoman''s uncertain way.


    "It''s hard to say. Although she has defeated the Daoist realm, it seems that she has consumed a lot of power." Said the cloud.


    "I hope this kid doesn''t put too much weight on his hands." Lu Xiaoman whispered.


    Like these two people, many people below don''t like Hua Ruge. After all, Qiu Zihua was a famous genius in the temple of light when he was young. After breaking through the supernatural realm at the age of 15, he can fight with other supernatural realms without losing, let alone now.


    Hua Yuege on the stage listened to the comments below, and he had a certain understanding of qiuzihua, so he said, "it''s my honor to get the advice of master Qiu."


    "You are very good at speaking, but I still won''t be merciful." Qiuzihua said coldly.


    Hua Yuege was stunned, and then he said with a smile, "my child, I call it politeness. Has your family ever taught you?"


    "My family only taught me to speak with strength." Qiuzihua frowned coldly and said, "besides, I''m not a kid."


    "Is that as long as I win, you can understand a little politeness?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Autumn son Hua Leng hums a way:" impossible


    "How about a bet?" Hua Yuege followed.


    "I''m not afraid of you, but I can''t gamble." Qiuzihua is very principled.


    Hua Yuege smiled and defiantly said, "I think you are afraid and dare not bet."


    "You talk nonsense." Qiuzihua''s face was a little angry.


    "Bet a game. If I lose, I''ll let you play. If you lose, I''ll be the boss." Hua Ruge strikes while the iron is hot.


    Qiuzihua, after all, is a child. He forgot his family precept when he was stimulated. So he said, "gamble, gamble. If you lose, you must admit that you are not as good as our temple of light."


    "It''s settled." Hua Yuege has a sly smile on his face.


    The smile mingled with her kind smile, which neither qiuzihua on the stage nor the onlookers could see. "


    only Lu Xiaoman said:" Feifei, do you think this smile is a little different? "


    "It seems that she had this expression before she met Yandu last time, and then the Li family was unlucky." Said the cloud.


    Lu Xiaoman thought about it, and asked more worried, "is qiuzihua not hurt?"


    "Where do I say you stand?" I can''t even see the clouds.


    "The palm and the back of the hand are all meat. Of course, whoever is weak, I''m facing who." Lu Xiaoman has a theory of his own.


    "It seems reasonable." Cloud Fei Fei said to look at the stage: "but I really can''t see who is the weak side of this scene."


    On the stage, qiuzihua has already taken the initiative to attack. The spear, with a lightning arc like power, goes straight to Hua Ruge''s chest.


    This is the ancestral skill of the autumn family. It''s said to be very powerful.


    Hua Ruge picked up the eyebrows, whether he could fight or not, and hit them with a stick.


    "Boom!"


    After a loud noise, Hua rugo only felt that her body was a little paralyzed at the moment of contact, and then she clearly felt that an extremely violent force had swept her over.


    unlike those who had been beyond the border before, his strength was just fierce and aggressive, and his strength was not very strong, but his attack power was very strong.


    And the longer the contact, the stronger the arc toward her. Her hands were numb and she had to step back.


    Qiuzihua seems to have foreseen. Seeing Hua Ruge back, he catches up with her at the first time and continues to attack.


    The onlookers saw Hua Ruge being chased and beaten for the first time. After being stunned, they all praised the young master Qiu''s family. It was really a good way.


    "I know who''s weak." Yunfeifei said.


    Her voice just fell to listen to the side of Lu Xiaoman said in a loud voice, "be careful if you sing."


    Yunfeifei can''t help admiring her speed of transformation. Hua rugo gets close to her again. When the long gun stabs her in the heart again, she gets angry. The little hairy child is not finished yet.


    She immediately mobilized the whole body''s strength and swung out a heavy stick.


    Because qiuzihua is the second time to work in a short time, and the preparation is not particularly sufficient, and huaruge does not need to prepare time at any time, so it has some advantages in power.


    "Boom!"


    After another fight, the furious energy on Hua Ruge''s stick directly beat Qiu Zihua upside down.


    Hua Ruge also fell down a few steps. At the same time, they settled down on the challenge arena.


    Qiuzi Hua''s face is a little shocked. He has just seen a scene, but he hasn''t found that Hua Ruge''s power can be mobilized in an instant. This is a bit rebellious.


    If both sides are in the same realm, Hua Ruge can completely crush any opponent just by this means.


    Hua Ru quit the attack after singing, but he was not hurt.


    Qiuzihua stood there with a strong sense of war burning in her eyes. She was naturally angry that he let a person whose realm was lower than her own push her back.


    "I won''t be more careless." Qiuzihua said again, this time flying straight to Hua Yuege''s head.


    Hua Ruge also showed his speed, and quickly stepped forward to face the attack directly.


    Once again, Hua rugo felt the power of the arc, but she did not retreat this time, but turned the arc into her own power.


    Qiuzi Hua''s face once again showed a strange look. Few people could not retreat in the war with him. Moreover, he found that Hua Ruge was not retreating, but his strength was increasing.


    Finally, she has a corner of her mouth, a slight force on her hand, and the stick is black and shining. Qiuzihua''s face changed, but at this time, the strong force from the other side had forced him back a step.

 Chapter 1546

    He still can''t believe that he will be forced to leave?


    She''s not afraid of her own thunder tricks?


    Hua Ruge smiled faintly. At first, she just tried to run the nirvana Sutra, but she didn''t think it would work. It seems that her skill is more powerful.


    "It''s my turn this time." Hua Yuege said that he was moving forward in a flash, and the stick rained down. His move smashed the loophole of his move.


    Following the rhythm of Hua Ruge, the two started a close fight, which is the most test of people''s speed strength and response ability, and what Hua Ruge is good at.


    Qiuzihua is also worthy of being a famous family. He was not afraid when he engaged in close combat. He played every move with a clear mind, and the speed was not slow.


    The onlookers below were dazzled.


    Lu Xiaoman looked at cloud Feifei and said, "if you don''t want to analyze who has the upper hand now."


    She couldn''t see anything. She didn''t know who to be nervous about.


    Yunfeifei shook her head in a dazed face: "obviously this is their two strengths, I can''t see it."


    "It''s too tormenting. When can we decide the winner?" Lu Xiaoman felt that this feeling was very uncomfortable. After all, he didn''t know who to cheer for.


    "Let''s watch." The girl next to advised.


    So they don''t analyze this kind of affairs, and they start to watch the competition.


    Hua Ruge felt that he had met his opponent in this field. The more he fought, the more he enjoyed himself. His internal strength was continuously outputted to qiuzihua.


    This kind of close combat is also qiuzihua''s favorite combat mode, but he finds that the person opposite him is a monster. Although he can catch the move, the strength can shake his arm numb every time, and he can barely parry.


    He has a higher realm, but after all, he is not a strong physique. In this respect, of course, he can''t compete with Hua Ruge.


    So he''s going to stretch out, so he''ll have a short respite after the fight.


    He faced Hua Ruge''s stick, stopped his long gun, and then quickly backed up with the strength from the stick.


    Hua Ruge was just happy. There was no reason to let him go. So he followed him up, flattened himself, and kept hitting with the stick in his hand.


    Qiuzihua had to fight, and there was no chance to back off.


    He cried bitterly in his heart. The beauty of this woman was not a little aggressive. How could she use endless strength? Moreover, she was not afraid of his thunder move formula. How could she deal with it.


    Hua Yuege soon saw his difficulty, and his lips turned up. "Children, do you regret it?"


    "You talk nonsense." Qiuzihua says that he is struggling with Hua Ruge.


    After all, his realm is higher than that of Hua Ruge, and his single spell strength is not so weak, but he can''t mobilize it so fast, and he will fall behind in the fast spell.


    "Hua Ruge is beginning to play her endurance again. I think young master Qiu is dying." Said a middle-aged man in the lower part of the road.


    "It''s strange that the Lei Dong Jue of the autumn family is always overbearing. Why is this girl not afraid at all?" The other said strangely.


    "Yes, the Qiu family is famous for its Thunderclap formula. They claim that they will never lose in the fight against the same realm. How can they not meet a virtual realm this time?"


    "I think this Hua Ruge is a little weird." "I always feel like no one can beat her," one man said mysteriously


    "I also have this feeling. She is so strong in fighting that she is not an ordinary person." Someone followed suit.


    The discussion about Hua Ruge below is out of control. However, the faces of the gentlemen gathered together were not good-looking.


    It''s going to be bad for qiuzihua. If qiuzihua really calls her boss according to the gambling agreement, then their faces of the temple of light haven''t been lost to grandma''s house.


    However, when the challenge arena is on, if you stop or repent now, it will be even more humiliating.


    They can only wait for hope to appear and come to their side, qiuzihua.


    However, in the face of the facts, unreliable spiritual power will always be overthrown.


    Because just as they were discussing, there was a sound of gold and iron on the stage, and then saw that qiuzihua''s silver gun still fell to the ground, and his hand was shaking slightly all the time.


    Seeing that he can''t even hold the gun, these people all feel and swallow their saliva, how powerful it is to fight people like this.


    Hua rugo still doesn''t feel a little care. He puts a stick on qiuzihua''s shoulder and says with a smile, "if you lose, you have to admit it."


    "I didn''t lose." Qiuzihua''s eyes are stubborn.


    "If I want you to die, now that you have paid homage to the world, it''s not a loss." Hua Ruge asked with the mood of Du Nong.


    Qiuzihua pursed her lips without opening her mouth.


    "But if you really don''t recognize it, we can duel at any time." Hua Yuege said.


    "Really?" Qiuzihua''s eyes are full of hope.


    He is eager to improve. The advantages of Hua Ruge are obvious. He naturally wants to learn something.


    "Of course, be my valet." Hua Ruge put forward the conditions.


    Qiuzihua waited for her with big eyes and said angrily, "you can''t think about it."


    "That''s what you promised. If you lose, you have to admit that I''m the eldest. What''s not a follower?" Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    Qiuzihua''s small face is white, does that mean?


    Although he thought it was strange, he had nothing to say in principle.


    But he is used to it. Now he can''t let it go. So he refuses to accept it.


    Hua rugo took the stick off his shoulder and nodded: "since you don''t want me to force you, it doesn''t matter to me, but you are afraid that you will be said to be fattening your words."


    Qiuzi''s face is struggling.


    Hua Ruge is not in a hurry to ask for the answer, just watching.


    The following people are generally talking about frying pan. It won''t come true. That''s the little master of the Qiu family. If he really did the face of the follow-up Qiu family, where would the face of the bright temple be?


    Although Qiu Zihua is young, he also understands this truth, but it is impossible to let him be pointed out by others, so he gritted his teeth and asked, "how long?"


    "What do you mean?" Hua Yuege raises eyebrows doubtfully.


    "How long do you want me to be your attendant?" Qiuzihua had to speak clearly.


    Hua Yuege smiled: "think clearly?"


    "I don''t know if it''s right or wrong to be your Valet, but I know it''s wrong to be dishonest." Qiuzihua said with a straight face.


    When the following women heard this, they nodded their heads and praised qiuzihua for his profound righteousness.


    Hua Ruge is also appreciative when she hears the words. She nods and says, "well, I need someone like you around me. How about a month?"


    "Good." Qiuzihua promised, eyes firm, but expression or slightly embarrassed.

 Chapter 1547

    After qiuzihua agreed, there was an uproar below. What family background is the Qiu family? They are all famous in the temple of light. Now the most talented disciple of the Qiu family has become Hua Ruge''s attendant. Where is the face of the Qiu family?


    The faces of those noble CHILDES are even more ugly, but these people didn''t talk or move, because they know that denial is the most ugly at this time. The only solution is to defeat Hua Ruge in the arena.


    The leader turned away with a gloomy face and a crowd.


    Hua Ruge also enjoyed herself today, and she felt that today''s topic was enough, so she said to the bottom, "everyone, we will fight again tomorrow."


    Then she jumped out of the challenge arena, followed by Qiu Zihua. They went to her yard one thousand and one.


    The people of the temple of light began to talk about it again. The theme revolved around how the autumn family would solve this problem? Will you revenge Hua Ruge?


    Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei looked at each other. Lu Xiaoman said, "what do you mean? Young master Qiu is going to our courtyard? "


    "It looks like that." Yunfeifei said that she should follow her first step.


    Lu Xiaoman hurriedly followed and said: "let''s compete fairly. Let''s go together."


    "What''s the competition? It''s like a song that he can watch us both?" Cloud Feifei raises eyebrows.


    "Although Ruge is excellent, she has become a relative, and we are to be married, of course, we have more advantages." Lu Xiaoman analyzed.


    Cloud Fei Fei eyes a bright way: "reasonable, follow."


    Hua Ruge went back to the yard first, and qiuzihua asked stiffly, "what do you have to do with your classmates?"


    "It''s easy. If someone bullies me, you can call me back." Hua Ruge sat on the stone bench and looked at the opposite side and said, "you too."


    "No." Qiuzihua''s cold refusal.


    Hua Ruge also wants to say something to see Lu Xiaoman and Yun Feifei come in. If they have eyes, they will glance at qiuzihua.


    Qiuzihua has a tender face and attractive facial features, but she is not interested in this aspect because she is basically immune to beautiful men.


    Looking at the appearance of the two thieves, Hua Ruge said directly: "little friend, I''d like to introduce you to my two elder sisters. They all live in this yard. Later, we can''t see them looking up. We need to have a good relationship."


    Qiuzihua frowns and turns to see Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei looking at him.


    After Hua Ruge introduced them in turn, he just nodded and didn''t take care of the greeting.


    They also want to say something. Qiuzihua takes the lead in singing to Hua Ruge: "can I go back and talk to the elders first?"


    "Of course." Hua Ruge nods.


    Just after qiuzihua turned around, Hua Yuege said, "you dare to be brave, you can''t lose your reason. It''s normal that you can''t beat me when you''re young. There''s no need to be silent when someone points at you for no reason."


    He paused, then left without a word.


    After he left, Lu Xiaoman came up to him and said, "are you afraid that he will be wronged?"


    "He''s my man. He can''t be bullied." Hua Ruge is very short said.


    In fact, she was willing to kill the spirit of the temple of light at the beginning of the bet, but later found that the child was quite lovely, and she could not bear to let him receive family censure.


    Of course, these words cannot be said to others.


    "You are very protective." Lu Xiaoman said, and then said, "he will live here later?"


    Hua Ruge nods.


    Lu Xiaoman said with a spoony face: "then I can''t get the moon near the water."


    "Who can get it is not certain." Cloud Feifei defies on one side.


    Hua Ruge sees a black line: "two elder sisters, you are not serious?"


    "Of course." The two said in unison.


    Yunfeifei then pulled Hua Ruge and said: "this autumn, the young master is a genius, and his family is powerful. The key is how handsome and perfect he is."


    "Yes, if I can marry such a man in my life, I will earn a lot." Lu Xiaoman added.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "last time I saw Li Zhe, it seems that you said the same thing."


    "That''s because we haven''t seen the world. Compared with young master Qiu, Li Zhe and Li family are nothing." Lu Xiaoman is busy.


    Yunfeifei held out a little mother''s finger and said, "a little thumb can''t match it."


    "So we must try to make him like us." Lu Xiaoman said a wary look at Hua Ruge and said, "you won''t rob us."


    Yunfeifei also looked at her.


    Hua Ruge shakes his head repeatedly and says: "absolutely not. Men have it in my house."


    "That''s good." The two women are satisfied.


    Hua thought of qiuzihua''s delicate face and small family. These two goods are really worth handling.


    when qiuzihua returned home, he felt the low pressure. His father was not here, so other elders of qiuzihua criticized him. Some of them are facts and some things have no reason.


    Then qiuzihua''s face became cold and said to the people, "I will not lose my face if I don''t fulfill my gambling agreement."


    After a word he turned and left.


    "This child, I can''t say." He can''t help it when the elders are behind.


    This event soon spread to the temple of light, and there were many people in the temple of light, so Xijiang also learned the news half a day later.


    For the temple of light, we are more concerned about the reputation of the temple, while the people in Xijiang are happy, talking about how powerful the master of the state is.


    In the treatment of Hua Ruge, the people and the temple of light stood on the opposite side again.


    After the saint daughter Huoxi knew it, her eyes narrowed slightly, and she said low, "good way."


    "Saint, shall we continue to let her compete like this?" The Phoenix said at one side.


    "It doesn''t do anything to stop her now except to prove that we''re incompetent." Huoxi said, and said, "maybe she expects us to do so, so that she can use it to make a gesture and belittle the image of the God of light."


    "What shall we do?" Huofeng is a little worried.


    Huoxi narrowed his eyes and said, "wait, wait for her to win some more games. I''ll give her another Mug stick when she''s famous in the middle of the day."


    "What is that?"


    "The one who defeated her." Fire Xi sudden light said.


    Huofeng really did not understand, and asked: "but what if the person sent is not her opponent?"


    "No way, she''s not that strong." Fire Xi''s determined way.


    Seeing that her boss is cold, she can''t understand herself, so she doesn''t speak again.


    It was already evening when qiuzihua returned to the yard. Hua Ruge was taking out one of his packed meals and the three were ready to eat.

 Chapter 1548

    "Where do I live? Is this courtyard? " Qiuzihua asked directly.


    Hua Ruge pointed to the side room beside his room ring and said, "how about here?"


    Qiuzihua just nodded and went inside.


    "Have you been bullied?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Qiuzihua frowned, shook his head and walked into the room.


    "It doesn''t seem that simple." Said yunfeifei.


    Hua Ruge knocked on the door and said, "I''m a little sorry."


    She knew she was a pretty good kid, so she would not make such a joke. It''s not hard to find a leather one to clean up.


    "I think it''s good for him to experience our life. It''s so boring to be so cold at a young age." Said Lu Xiaoman.


    Hua rugo glanced at her and said, "do you think it''s better to live in a yard with you?"


    Yunfeifei also saw through her face.


    "Hey, hey." Lu Xiaoman smiled awkwardly twice, then said: "we can''t be friends if we see through."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said, "but I don''t think what you said is unreasonable. Such a small child should be happy."


    "Then I''ll tell him to come out and eat?" Lu Xiaoman volunteered.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "if you like."


    "Yes, of course." Lu Xiaoman said and stood up to tidy up his clothes. After he was sure there was no problem, he went to knock on the door.


    Yunfeifei laughs and says to huaruge: "it''s strange if you can call it out."


    huaruge has long expected that she didn''t make a sound when she smiled.


    Lu Xiaoman came forward and touched the ash of his nose. There were only two words in qiuzihua: "don''t eat it."


    "It''s cold enough." Lu Xiaoman comes back.


    "Is it? I feel OK. " Hua Ruge''s immunity to Gao Leng is even better. After all, Tuoba Rui is a big ice block. She is used to it.


    Yunfeifei also nodded to express the same feeling.


    After having a meal, the three of them went back to their rooms. Hua Ruge adjusted her energy. With her more understanding of transcendence, her bottleneck became weaker. With more progress, she could make a breakthrough.


    Thinking of the power she was about to possess, she smiled contentedly and then lay down to sleep.


    There is a slight fluctuation of spiritual power nearby. It''s obvious that qiuzihua is still practicing. Hua Ruge is lying in the quilt, feeling a little ashamed.


    Other children can be so hard-working, but she is lazy every day, too shouldn''t.


    Thinking that she yawned and was a little sleepy, she turned around and closed her eyes and mumbled, "let''s work hard tomorrow."


    She thought her birthday was long enough, so she could wait.


    This night, Hua Ruge had no sense of guilt and slept soundly, so he got up early the next morning.


    When she opened the door, she saw qiuzihua practising shooting skills in the hospital, silver guns in white clothes, and moving like clouds and streams of water. Although the moves took people''s lives, they were very beautiful.


    She now knows why qiuzihua is so old when he is fighting. He is also really diligent.


    What about genius, the arrogant son of heaven? It''s just the effort no one has seen.


    "Do you not rest if you sit in meditation all night and have to practice Kung Fu when you get up early?" Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    Qiuzihua didn''t pay attention to her, but when she realized that she had already got up, she accepted the move and stood on one side.


    Hua Ruge picked the eyebrows and said nothing.


    Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei are on the same side and are interrupted by Hua Ruge when they are fascinated by it, which makes them complain more or less when they watch Hua Ruge again.


    "Well, let''s go." Hua Yuege said and went out of the yard. Before he left, he gave them an apologetic look.


    She''s used to living here, and she doesn''t have any special high vigilance, and she doesn''t let go of her mind. How can she know what''s going on outside.


    The three followed Hua Ruge towards the square.


    When we arrived at the square, it was still crowded. Hua Ruge flew to the arena and Qiu Zihua stood in the corner of the arena. He looked like a follower indeed.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile to the person below: "from today on, I will mention 15 million Lingshi as rewards. As long as you defeat me, these are yours."


    The following onlookers are mostly people who are beyond their borders. Those who haven''t done anything in the past two days are eager to try.


    Hua Ruge glanced at the place where the expensive young men were. They were six or seven people in a row. They were very strong when they stood together.


    It''s just that they don''t seem to have any intention of doing it for the time being.


    But if they don''t, it doesn''t mean that other people don''t care about the 15 million pieces of Lingshi. They just landed on the stage six or seven at a time, or arbitration invited five people.


    Hua Ruge and the man fought together after they reported each other''s lives. This man was obviously in the late period of transcendence. His reserve force was even stronger than qiuzihua. Although he had no advantage in Kung Fu, he was also an opponent.


    Hua rugo obviously felt the strength of the opponent and his staff were merciless. Because she wanted to understand more experience, she didn''t rush to win, but fought with him one way and one way.


    "Hua Ruge is very fast. Why is it so slow today?" There is a discussion below.


    "Man, you don''t understand. She wants to accumulate experience and fight well when she meets her opponent." Said the other.


    The first one nodded.


    Lu Xiaoman stood at the bottom and looked up at the greasy man. "This man is much worse than master Qiu. He doesn''t look good."


    "If not bad?" Asked yunfeifei.


    "Then my heart belongs to young master Qiu." Lu Xiaoman shows his loyalty quickly.


    As a result, because the voice of this sentence was a little excited, qiuzihua turned around and looked at her.


    Lu Xiaoman''s eyes were cold and confused, and his face turned red. He hurriedly lowered his head and dared not look at him again.


    "Don''t mind what she said, young master." Yunfeifei hurriedly gets out of the way.


    Qiuzihua obviously didn''t understand it, but he didn''t get entangled. Instead, he turned his head and continued to look at the arena.


    This time, Hua Ruge is not fighting against others, but out of a very passive situation. She wants to experience the power of transcendence.


    Many of the following people can see Hua Ruge''s fighting method. She moves slowly from attack to defense, but her eyes are in a state of high tension for a long time. Obviously, she is not only this matter.


    She is carefully understanding each other''s power distribution, and even how the psychic power works in the meridians.


    The man didn''t expect that Hua Ruge''s fight was still two-sided. He thought that he had the upper hand, and his moves became more and more fierce.


    If she keeps such a state, Hua Ruge won''t be able to maintain the situation easily, but she still hasn''t fought back. She would like to know how long she can only hold on to herself.

 Chapter 1549

    The fight in the arena is in a very fierce state, and Hua Ruge is at an absolute disadvantage step by step.


    The big man saw Hua Ruge''s weak strength, so every time he made a move, he used his greatest strength to attack Hua Ruge. If Hua Ruge was invincible, he had to step back.


    The following people only think it''s strange, because Hua rugo is too passive this time, she didn''t give full play to her advantage of quick move. According to the usual situation, she took the initiative to catch up with the winner again, and the big man could hold up to five moves at most.


    In the distance, some of the noblemen wondered, "what is she doing?"


    "Feeling the power of transcendence." The first man in yellow said, adding, "if she was trying a few days ago, now she''s serious."


    "There are so many visions in the battle? She''s not afraid of being killed by a single mistake? " There was a laugh.


    The royal guards man narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "when did she miss?"


    "It looks very organized." Another man said.


    "There is a kind of human intelligence in the world that is naturally better than ordinary people. I think she is." The man in royal guards said again.


    A 15-6-year-old man smiled and said, "it''s better than brother Lu. If you do it, she can''t hold it."


    The man in the royal guards frowned at Luyuan and said, "I won''t give her a hand?"


    The man nearby said: "yes, brother Lu broke through the road a year ago. Of course, he didn''t care to do anything to this woman."


    "Yes, yes." The man followed before.


    The road did not pay attention to these people, eyes through the crowd, fell on Hua Ruge in the arena.


    Although others flattered him, he knew that when he was in the realm of emptiness, his strength was far inferior to Hua Ruge. This woman must not be underestimated.


    On the stage, Hua Ruge was attacked by the big man one move after another, which seemed to fall into an absolutely weak position. However, the big man who was attacked by 100 moves felt that he was exhausted. Hua Ruge was still pale, as if he had not been injured or consumed.


    Only then did the big man know that he had no advantage over those who had come up before. Even if they had the best, they could not hurt her. What''s more sad is that their strength was not as powerful as her.


    Hua rugo saw that the strength of this man was weaker and the attack was slower and slower. She lost interest immediately. She raised her eyebrow and immediately mobilized her whole body strength when the weapons of the big man didn''t fall down. She smashed them with a stick.


    The big man rushed to deal with it, and they were even.


    Hua Yuege doesn''t give him the time to brew any more. He smashes his stick like a rainstorm. It''s heavier than before.


    At last, the big man couldn''t parry. After the last weapon collision, he was directly hit by Hua''s overwhelming power.


    When people saw it, they all swallowed their saliva. The woman was so fierce that she didn''t give people a chance to breathe.


    After Hua Yuege finished, he stood up again and said to the bottom, "if you like, you can join us. I don''t want to challenge you."


    At first, people felt that there was no hope, so many people would be smashed down by others. Now when they heard this, they became active.


    One can''t fight, two can''t?


    So two people jumped into the challenge arena at the first time. They looked like brothers.


    "Our brothers came to fight." One of them said, "if we win the money, you can''t deny it."


    "All the people present witnessed that I Hua rugo said and did it." Hua rugo immediately gave a positive reply.


    People have a new sense of the battle, so they are very devoted to it.


    The war began with two brothers fighting at the same time. Their weapons were long swords, and one of them went to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes slightly raised, revealing a little sharpness, but this time she still did not choose to attack actively, but passively accepted the strength of the two.


    Lu Xiaoman and Yun Feifei all think that Hua Ruge is expanding. Even if it''s powerful, it can''t be played like this. After all, it''s a challenge arena. You don''t have to fight for it.


    Qiuzihua is very serious at one end. After a few moves, he can see that Hua Ruge is absolutely able to cope. Because she is fast, even in the face of two people at the same time, she will not be able to cope.


    The onlookers don''t want Hua Ruge to be defeated. After all, there is no excitement to watch, but they hope that Hua Ruge can show more weaknesses and provide some experience for the people who will come to the stage.


    However, although Hua Ruge was passive, he was methodical in his response. As a result, the contest was the same as qiuzihua expected. After a hundred moves, Hua Ruge once again made a move and kicked the two brothers out of power one by one with five moves.


    But some people are not convinced and jump up one by one.


    Later, Hua Ruge had to fight five people at the same time, but people didn''t see that Hua Ruge presented a disadvantage. Instead, it was more and more powerful, faster and more stable.


    People are nervous, Hua Ruge is playing happily too, and it''s afternoon by accident.


    This is the longest time she dragged, and the people of the temple of light have renewed their understanding of her again. This is a monster with endless power.


    After finally sweeping the five people out of office, Hua rugo felt a slight chance. She narrowed her eyes and said to the bottom, "this is the end today. See you tomorrow."


    She said and flew away from the arena.


    The onlookers at the bottom lamented that this woman is worthy of being the hegemonic figure in the western Xinjiang. As expected, she has no choice in all aspects.


    Looking at her back, Lu Yuan narrowed his eyes and said to the man who didn''t look 20 years old: "Lu Sheng, tomorrow you go to war."


    "I see, brother." Lu Sheng was not as calm as a long way away, so he was eager to try on his face and looked very excited.


    "You see her strength. You can''t love her. You can only win but not lose." Long way to go.


    Lu Sheng nodded, "don''t worry, I will not only win her, but also rob her to make you a little brother."


    "Nonsense?" The road is far away.


    "Elder brother, anyone who looks at this kind of thing will be moved. Dare you say you don''t have any idea?" Lu Sheng blinked.


    He didn''t want to answer, so he flew away with a wave of his sleeve.


    After Hua Ruge returned to the courtyard, the three of qiuzihua also came back one after another. Lu Xiaoman didn''t dare to look at him directly because he had said that he fell in love with qiuzihua before.


    Fortunately, qiuzihua didn''t pay attention to her meaning either. Like Hua Ruge, she went back to the room directly.


    Lu Xiaoman then looked up to the cloud and said, "what can I do? Does he think I''m casual? "

 Chapter 1550

    "It is." The way of cloud falling without thinking.


    Lu Xiaoman said angrily, "aren''t you the same?"


    "No, he didn''t hear me when I said it." Yunfeifei smiled cunningly.


    Lu Xiaoman was defeated and went back to his room to find a way.


    Hua Ruge went back to the room and meditated. As Lu Yuan said, she is a very savvy person. The casual fighting in the past two days has made her understand the transcendence,


    but today she just spent more time and learned more. Now she feels her bottleneck is loose and she wants to break through.


    She took out some treasures to feed the devouring beast, and then used the extra strength of her body to impact the bottleneck, and the Sutra of annihilation ran rapidly in her body.


    At this time, a whirlpool formed above her body again, absorbing a large amount of external spiritual power.


    Due to the supremacy of the Sutra of annihilation of the world, at this time, almost half of the aura of the temple of light came to her side. Her room was soon full of aura, forming a white fog, which can be seen with the naked eye.


    Feeling the change, Lu Xiaoman, yunfeifei and qiuzihua all walked out of the room and into the courtyard.


    When they saw the room surrounded by the fog of psychic force, they were stunned.


    Lu Xiaoman and Yun Feifei have seen Hua Ruge break through before. What they are surprised about is not how much power Hua Ruge can absorb, but just a few days ago. How can she break through again?


    Isn''t perversity the change?


    When qiuzihua saw this scene for the first time, he was so shocked that he even forgot his face. He only saw his mouth growing slightly and his eyes staring wide and full of unbelievable looks.


    His father''s level of strong people also use so much power, she is a small virtual God and not afraid to support the body and die?


    And his father''s all powerful people can naturally gather so many spiritual powers, but how does Hua Ruge do it?


    Now he even suspects that the people in this room are not Hua Ruge.


    "Did anyone else just enter?" Qiuzihua asks Lu Xiaoman on one side.


    This is the first time he took the initiative to speak, Lu Xiaoman was stunned for three seconds, and he responded by shaking his head: "no one else, just like song herself, she was like this last time."


    Then she peeped at qiuzihua. Qiuzihua looked at the room again and murmured, "how could it be?"


    "That''s what we thought before. This time it''s numb." Yunfeifei said on one side, she was the calmest one.


    Qiuzihua hears the words and thinks for a moment. He says strangely, "I remember hearing that she came to our temple for more than a month. Have you seen her break through?"


    Lu Xiaoman nodded at one side: "yes, just a month ago, she broke through the realm of emptiness."


    "A month ago?" Qiuzihua is even more shocked.


    Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei look at qiuzihua''s shocked look, they all think it''s cute.


    "No way. How could she break through twice in a month?" Qiuzihua has some doubts about life.


    Even the most talented people in the temple of light need to break through for one or two years, because it''s a very long process to cultivate and accumulate strength and enlightenment, and it''s impossible to achieve it quickly.


    What can be accomplished quickly is the evil way of practising evil skill, but even if it is like this, it is not so fast?


    Is this still human?


    Where does he know that Hua Ruge is endowed with unique talent and super savvy. In terms of body, although she needs to accumulate 100 times more power than ordinary people, it will take another 100 years to break through in a reasonable way,


    but she has a super cheating device to devour the beast. As long as she has enough energy, she can break through without spending a day.


    In the room, Hua Ruge''s face is not good-looking. Her brow is tightly wrinkled, and a lot of sweat appears on her forehead. She has enough strength, but she can''t break through the bottleneck at the last moment.


    After all, understanding is still a little poor.


    However, she didn''t want to give up, so she began to rush strongly. Her body suffered a lot every time the spiritual force hit the bottleneck. The channels held her viscera, so that she didn''t get affected everywhere.


    She rushed for ten times in succession, the bottleneck was still, and finally she could not bear it, bent over and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The power around her began to dissipate, and she fell on the bed.


    After all, I''m still in a hurry.


    The three outside didn''t see the change of breath inside or the glow of the new realm, so they knew that the breakthrough had failed.


    "Not yet?" Lu Xiaoman said strangely.


    Qiuzihua frowned slightly and said, "if you can''t break through the strong power of the incorporated body, you will eat yourself back. She must be hurt."


    Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei rushed to the room without saying anything. They knocked on the door and asked, "Ruge, how are you? Can you hear us? "


    "I''m fine. Two sisters don''t have to worry. Let me have a rest." Hua Ruge''s voice came out, only weaker than usual.


    "Call us if you need to, we can hear you." They said again.


    "Thank you." Hua said thanks like a song.


    Lu Xiaoman retreated and asked qiuzihua, "she has summoned so many spiritual powers, won''t she be seriously hurt?"


    "Yes." Qiuzihua nods.


    "Then what?" Yunfeifei is a little worried.


    Qiuzihua thought about it, then turned out of the yard.


    "What shall we do?" Lu Xiaoman has no idea.


    Yunfeifei calmed down and thought, "Ruge should have discretion. If she needs help, she should call us."


    "It''s better." Lu Xiaoman sighed.


    Although they didn''t know each other for a long time, they just felt that Hua Ruge was a person who could make friends, warm and easy-going, and had personality charm.


    they not only got along very happily, but also became happy and energetic with them. They cherished this friend very much.


    In the room, Hua rugo suffered serious internal injuries, but instead of taking pills for the first time, she curled up on the bed with her legs in her hands, like a helpless child.


    It''s the first time for her to break through the failure and get seriously injured. After all, she is a man of cultivation, who never forces herself to break through. Even a lot of times she can break through, because she is lazy and often put off, but this time she feels that she is not stable.


    Every time she thinks that Tuo BARREI would rather suffer than give up her, her heart will fall into a depression in an instant. Although she is very open to all things, she usually doesn''t think about it very much,


    but some things are not without pressure. She wants to improve her strength as soon as possible, want to fight with him, and end the dilemma together.


    In this way, the mentality will inevitably be out of balance, which will also create today''s scene.


    After lying for a long time, she wiped her eyes with the back of her hand and sat up.

 Chapter 1551

    Hua Ruge calmed down after she got up. She took out the pill and took it to cure the wound. She was seriously injured, but she could be completely recovered in less than one night with her recovery.


    Just as she closed her eyes, qiuzihua came in from the outside of the hospital. She stood in front of her room door and asked, "I''ve brought the pill. It will be better if you take it."


    Hua Ruge''s heart warmed and he said with a smile, "thank you very much. I''ve taken the pill. Don''t worry."


    Qiuzihua frowned outside, but left without a word.


    The next morning, after the rising of the sun, Hua Ruge also opened her eyes. At the same time, her momentum was gradually calming down, and her body was completely recovered after overnight care.


    She changed her clothes and saw three people standing outside as soon as she pushed the door. Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei were concerned, while qiuzihua was facing the other side of the wall, seemingly unconcerned.


    Hua Ruge chuckled and said, "let everyone worry. I''m ok."


    "It''s OK. But why do you change your clothes and plan to go to the challenge arena?" Asked Lu Xiaoman.


    "No one can wait for nothing." Hua Yuege said and walked down the steps.


    Qiuzihua turns around and frowns at her: "can you?"


    "How can you talk to the boss, you child?" Hua Ruge teases him.


    Qiuzihua doesn''t talk, just looks at her.


    "Your boss has a sense of propriety. Don''t worry." Hua Yuege smiled and patted him on the shoulder.


    Qiuzihua didn''t avoid, but said with the same look: "I don''t care about you."


    "Is it?" Hua Yuege looks at him with a smile.


    Qiuzihua did not look at her, a pair of clear fundus is a little cramped.


    "All right, let''s go." Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder again and walked away.


    Qiuzihua frowned slightly. He didn''t know what happened to him. He didn''t want to be defeated by huaru singer before. Later, when he knew that it was inevitable, he admired her a lot. Now he really wants to take her as an example.


    Looking at the two people going out one by one, Lu Xiaoman pulls yunfeifei and says: "you say Ruge will be ok? Didn''t young master Qiu say yesterday that she should be very serious? "


    "I don''t understand this, but I think Ruge should be measured. Let''s watch it below." Said yunfeifei.


    Lu Xiaoman nodded, and the two followed.


    Although Hua Ruge came earlier, the square is already full of people, guessing who will appear today.


    Hua Ruge flew up to the challenge arena, still smiling and saying: "if you want to, you can get ten people up at the same time. If you lose, Lingshi will share equally."


    There was another commotion in the crowd. Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei thought it was a bit of a big game. So Lu Xiaoman said to qiuzihuadao, "master Qiu, if there is a danger in the song, you will do it right."


    "Well." Qiuzihua nodded, concise and comprehensive.


    The following people are not polite, jump on ten people in a row, and directly surround Hua Ruge in the middle.


    Hua Yuege looks as usual, turns his hand and takes out the stick, waiting for these people to come out.


    Ten people exchanged a look, and at the same time, they made an attack on Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed and he flew up to fight with these people in the air.


    These people know that they may lose face at the first fight, because Hua Ruge is very aggressive today, and seems to have grown in strength.


    Ten people began to cooperate, several of them attacked and several of them attacked. They thought that there should be a winner in this way.


    However, Hua Ruge never suffers from any loss in her moves. She is highly concentrated and can cope with a stick flying up and down.


    "I''ve been watching it these days," said a slightly older man. "All aspects of Hua Ruge''s strength are increasing at a speed visible to the naked eye. It''s terrible to have an understanding."


    "Yes, she has become more and more stable in the battle. I don''t think dozens of her opponents will be her opponents if she goes on like this."


    Most people share their views and are shocked by the progress of Ruge to China.


    In the distance, Lu Yuan stood in front of a group of noble young men and looked at the challenge arena and said, "don''t wait, you can do it next time."


    He can see that the long delay will not consume Hua Ruge, but only make her stronger and stronger.


    Lu Sheng nodded and said, "OK, brother, I don''t want to make her cry and find me to admit defeat."


    "Don''t take the enemy lightly." The road is far away frown order.


    Lu Sheng said with a smile, "we''ve been watching it for three days. I can see how much progress she has made in all aspects and how much combat effectiveness she can play. How can we underestimate the enemy?"


    "That woman is not as simple as she thought. If you lose, I''ll only ask you." Lu Yuan looks a little more stern.


    Lu Sheng was just like a smiley face. He nodded at one side and said, "I know my brother, why are you more and more like my father?"


    Lu Yuan''s face was not good, so Lu Sheng stopped in a hurry.


    On the stage, today''s Hua Ruge wants to output his power to see if there will be any harvest, so he starts with extra ruthlessness. Ten people fall down after two rounds of incense.


    In the end, the arbitrators sent people to carry them down.


    From then on, people know that those words outside are not rumours. It''s easy to crush more than ten breakouts with this strength.


    But there are more people below who are not convinced, so they rush to the challenge arena.


    "Can you give me a face so that I can sing like a song?" It was Lu Sheng who spoke. As soon as his voice fell, he fell on the stage.


    When people heard Lu Sheng''s voice, they closed their mouths and were shocked.


    Even the Lu family is involved in this matter?


    You should know that Lu family is one of the five families of the temple of light. They represent authority at a certain time. Unexpectedly, they also made moves at this time.


    These people know the strength of Lu family, so those who went to the challenge arena first saw Lu Sheng and then jumped down. No one dared to disagree.


    Qiuzihua frowns. The Lu family is famous for its powerful strength, and its Kung Fu is very domineering. This is also the capital that Lu family''s children can often fight over the ranks.


    The present Lu Sheng broke through the transcendence as early as two years ago. Now he will not lose even if he enters the Taoism, or even win if he uses his skills properly.


    That is to say, Lu Sheng seems to be one realm higher than Hua Ruge, but in fact, it is equivalent to two realms higher than Hua Ruge.


    Yunfeifei said in a worried low voice: "this Lu family is really shameless. Such an old family even sends a genius to deal with Ruge, an ordinary person, who is not afraid of being told that they are bullying the small by the big?"


    "Just win." Lu Xiaoman did not wait to open his mouth, but qiuzihua put in a sentence.

 Chapter 1552

    Lu Xiaoman thought and frowned, "what do you mean?"


    "Their family only asks for the result, and winning is the truth." Autumn son Hua on the side of the way, between the words has been biased to Hua such as song.


    Yunfeifei whispered: "to be honest is to bully people?"


    She said this in a low voice, and people around her were all on stage, and did not hear it.


    Qiuzihua shook her head and motioned her not to say such words.


    Yunfeifei''s face is still not good, but she also knows the current affairs without opening her mouth.


    Lu Xiaoman is the same. He''s all fighting for China like a song.


    But Hua Ruge on the stage doesn''t think it''s unfair. In other words, her goal is these talented people with extraordinary strength. If there is any sense of achievement in beating other people, such people are required to make the temple of light unable to come down.


    Lu Sheng stood on the stage and looked at Hua Ruge at a close distance. The ruffian said with a smile, "how do you think it''s all good, or how about we make a bet?"


    "I wish to hear the details." Hua answers with a smile.


    "I won. How about you make my big brother small?" Lu Sheng''s flirtatious way, the mentality behind this expression is strong self-confidence.


    Hua Ruge casually picked up her eyebrows, but she didn''t show her displeasure but nodded: "yes, but what if you lose?"


    "I''ll be your Valet, too, and make sure you have face." Lu Sheng said directly.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "not everyone can be my attendant, that''s all."


    Lu Sheng responded and stared at her displeased. "What do you mean?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Hua Yuege said, "if I win, how about cleaning up the square here for a month?"


    "Dare you?" Lu Sheng was in a hurry.


    Even if he thinks that he can''t lose, he can''t accept such insults. He even let second master Lu sweep the floor. He still has so many people. Isn''t it clear to humiliate him?


    The audience was also in a uproar when they heard the words. You should know that it was the master of the Lu family. If you do this kind of thing, the temple of light will not be turned upside down.


    "Of course I dare. I''m afraid you dare not." Hua Yuege looks defiant.


    Lu Sheng''s face was overcast for a while, and soon he said with a sneer, "I''m afraid of anything. It''s settled. The arbitration is here. No regrets."


    "A gentleman''s words cannot be recalled. Although I am a little girl, I have no reason to deny my words." Hua Ruge''s firm way.


    Since listening to the other side of their own thoughts, her heart with a little fire, said more than usual.


    "That''s settled. You''ll be my sister-in-law." Lu Sheng said, turning over his hand and taking out a long knife. It''s very violent and powerful. It looks like a artifact.


    Hua Ruge took a look and felt that the level of the sword was almost the same as his own. Although it was not a chaos artifact, it was also a rare artifact.


    "Those who shout are usually dead miserably." Hua Yuege said, turning over his hand and taking out his stick made of deep sea black crystal.


    "Why don''t you use artifact?" Lu Sheng frowned, and once again he felt despised.


    Is he not in her eyes worthy of being a valet, nor of using the artifact of chaos?


    "This is enough." Hua Ruge said, defiance in his words is enough.


    Lu Sheng''s face turned black and said, "Hua Ruge, you want to die."


    He then drags a long knife to cut, although he is just out of the state, but because of his powerful and hegemonic skills, his attack has been infinitely close to the state of Tao.


    Hua Ruge felt a little interesting in the face of such an attack. Without saying anything, he picked up the stick.


    "Boom!"


    Long Dao and short stick collide, Hua Ruge suddenly goes back three meters, dragging a long mark in front of her.


    Lu Sheng did not move a step, and then looked at Hua Ruge with contempt.


    Hua Ruge only felt that the impact on her was not light, but she also fully felt the strength of the peak of transcendence, which was very helpful to her understanding and breakthrough.


    So she decided to prolong the fight and increase her understanding as much as possible.


    People below don''t think it''s strange when they see the situation. After all, they are actually two different realms. Hua Ruge refuses to take out the chaotic artifact. It''s only strange that they don''t suffer losses.


    On the stage, Hua Ruge took the initiative to attack Lu Sheng this time, at a very fast speed.


    Lu Sheng''s reaction was very quick. He immediately met him. Both of them flew up and started a long round of fight in the air.


    Hua Ruge found that Lu Sheng was not only powerful, but also had powerful spiritual power in his body, and he could move quickly.


    I think the skill of Lu family is really overbearing.


    Hua Ruge was so happy that she finally met a much stronger opponent than herself. She went into the fight with all her heart. She could not even worry about the injuries in each fight.


    The two fought for more than ten rounds in just a few moments. Hua rugo was shocked by his strength and even retreated. He also suffered from different degrees of injuries.


    However, Hua Ruge, who is in a state of excitement, doesn''t pay attention to these things, just like the wounded are not himself, and the battle becomes more and more fierce.


    The onlookers soon saw that the doorway was coming. One of the old men said, "she''s fighting hard. It may work on others, but it''s useless to face the Lu family."


    "Yes, she''ll hurt the root if she goes on like this. What can I do then?"


    "Young people nowadays don''t take good care of their bodies."


    "Who says no?"


    The two old men were standing not far away from Lu Xiaoman. After hearing this, her face turned white, and yunfeifei was not so good.


    Qiuzihua just frowns and pays close attention to the direction of the challenge arena.


    He thought that as long as his eldest brother was in danger, he would definitely rush up at the first time, and he would ask her for a lot of advice.


    On the stage, Hua Ruge completely opened up, and her body was constantly damaged, but this did not affect her enthusiasm at all. She kept holding the stick against the long sword of Shangren, and never hid in the face of the attack.


    The onlookers all thought that Hua Ruge might be crazy. He was playing cat and mouse game when he did this to other people before, but he was so passive to Lu Sheng that he would be crushed to pieces sooner or later.


    Lu Yuan in the distance looked very seriously. He didn''t see Hua Ruge before, but now he can''t help but dignify himself.


    "This wench doesn''t take the artifact out yet. It''s too big." Said one of them.


    Another person also said: "it''s not true. If you beat like this, your body will be broken. It''s hard for her to hold on."


    "Brother Lu, how long do you think our second young master will win?" Someone asked, flattering.


    Lu Yuan frowned and shook his head.


    Now he can''t even see if Lu Sheng can win. This woman is much stronger than they think.


    There is a kind of person in the world who is full of fighting spirit in any situation and can calmly cope with the desperate situation. This kind of person is called ruthless person.

 Chapter 1553

    On the challenge arena, Hua Ruge and Lu Sheng are engaged in high-frequency battles, among which Lu Sheng has the upper hand because of his powerful strength, but Hua Ruge''s strength is not enough after all, and there is no advantage in the situation of hard struggle.


    With the collision of the two people, there was a huge roar of energy explosion on the stage, and the onlookers were stunned.


    Is this a battle power that can erupt from the realm of emptiness and transcendence? In any case, it is infinitely close to the Tao state.


    Of course, the most worried about Hua Ruge''s friends, because they watched Hua Ruge''s constant suffering, don''t worry too much.


    "How could she fight Lu Sheng so long?" Yunfeifei has some unexpected way.


    "I''d rather she didn''t have such a great ability. It''s not so easy to take out her artifact to fight." Lu Xiaoman is on the side.


    "If it was me, it would have come out." Yunfeifei said, adding, "but this is where we are different from her."


    People all know that constantly challenging their own limits will progress faster, but how strong willpower is needed to surpass them, and where ordinary people can achieve it.


    And the vast majority of people will not choose to go beyond the limit in the fight. After all, a small mistake will lead to injury or even loss of life at this time, which requires a lot of courage.


    Qiuzihua listens to the conversation of two people, also light open mouth: "she is really different."


    The more he contacted Hua rugo, the more he felt it was not simple. She was very beautiful, but she was not as charming as a woman. Instead, she could fight and fight. Even if she was injured, she could laugh off, as if nothing had happened.


    this kind of person is too strong, and the same time that people admire her, it also makes people feel a little sad.


    It was only these days that he finally knew why huaruge was so popular with the people in the west of Xinjiang, because she had such a strong personality charm that no matter where she was, it could not be ignored.


    Lu Xiaoman looked at him and asked, "young master Qiu, do you like Ruge?"


    "Well?" Qiuzihua frowned slightly and looked a little confused.


    He is still young, and no one has ever discussed similar topics with him.


    Lu Xiaoman was pulled back by Yunfei before she said the next sentence. She said angrily, "when is it? You have time to care about it."


    "Just ask." Lu Xiaoman spits out his tongue and looks embarrassed.


    On the stage, Lu Sheng was also a little suspicious of life. According to his expectation, Hua Ruge should have fallen before one hundred moves. But now, Hua Ruge has not fallen, but has become more and more powerful, and its combat effectiveness has not weakened at all.


    It''s just evil. He clearly felt that he would hurt her every time he fought with her. However, she seemed to be unable to feel it. The attack and defense were adjusted orderly without any influence.


    In his opinion, even the man formed by immortalization could not have such resistance. He doubted what the woman did in front of him.


    Hua Ruge finally met the challenge, and her spirit was in a state of extreme excitement. Facing Lu Sheng, a man with strong constitution and talent, and even with excellent skills, she was very hard to fight.


    although her constitution was abnormal to the extent that ordinary people couldn''t understand, she would still be seriously injured in the face of such attacks, but she could not cry, and no one knew that she was in pain.


    She ignores her own injuries, and only focuses on fighting. Her brain is running at a high speed, and she realizes the difference of transcendence.


    The two continued to fight for half an hour, but Lu Sheng''s strength began to weaken. Hua Ruge''s strength was weakened because of this. After all, the pain could not be completely ignored.


    For the first time, Hua Ruge felt that the battle was so hard, but she enjoyed it because she felt that she was getting closer and closer to transcendence.


    Lu Yuan''s face under the stage became very ugly. He noticed a problem. Until now, Hua rugo had not taken out the heartbreak gun, which showed that she was not helpless.


    Those expensive childe also did not speak, all attentively looked at the stage.


    There was no discussion in the temple. The battle on the challenge arena was obviously coming to an end. It depends on who can''t last or makes mistakes first.


    Both of them are very focused on the stage. Hua rugo is not the opponent of entering Daojing at all without using the body quenching method. At this time, it is very difficult for Lu Sheng, who is comparable to entering Daojing in terms of combat power,


    she has not used any cards so far. No matter whether weapons or supernatural powers are all put aside, she is fighting for her life. If she is not strong in constitution, the skill can be used again With automatic repair, she''s long gone.


    Even if she didn''t fall apart, she''s still injured. Not falling down is her strong willpower, let alone still fighting.


    Lu Sheng was a little flustered when he was fighting. He felt that although Hua Yuege''s strength was also weak, her strength of power was increasing. In this half hour, she kept approaching the strength of transcendence.


    In the past, Hua Ruge relied on her power output to win, but now her power has increased significantly, and her attack power has reached a new level.


    He now suspects that if we continue to fight like this, Hua rugo will break through here.


    For the first time, he saw how to improve his strength while fighting. He couldn''t figure out how strong this man''s understanding and body''s cooperation should be.


    As time went on, the onlookers were horrified. Although they were close to each other, they were not as powerful as they were at the beginning. One of them would be seriously injured if he was not careful.


    Hua Ruge felt that his limit was in front of him. Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes, and the movement skill doubled the speed of his spiritual power. The whole person''s fighting power soared.


    Lu Sheng''s eyes were wide open. Fortunately, his skills were not equal. So he also burned his potential and escaped the attack.


    But Hua Ruge didn''t want to let him go, and made another move at a very fast speed.


    "Are you crazy?" Lu Sheng can''t bear to improve his power once. I didn''t expect that Hua Ruge didn''t give up.


    Hua Ruge smashed it with a stick and Lu Sheng blocked it with a long knife, but he was rushed out two or three meters away.


    This is the first time that Hua Ruge has won in such a long fight.


    "Master Lu, can''t you do that?" Hua Ruge looks at him with a smile.


    Lu Sheng wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and said with a smile: "you are more hurt than I am. You can do anything. How can I not?"


    "Then go on." Hua Ruge blinked his left eye. His golden body moved rapidly. It was almost a moment before him. It was just a stick.


    Lu Sheng didn''t expect Hua Ruge to be so fast, so he hurriedly dodged, but because of his lack of physical strength, he was finally a little slower and was swept by the sharp edge of the stick.

 Chapter 1554

    In the golden light area, Lu Sheng fell on the challenge arena again and made a dull noise.


    There was an uproar under the stage. First, I was surprised that young master Lu had been knocked down twice. Second, Hua Ruge was so overdrawn that he was not afraid to hurt his own root, which made his cultivation backward?


    Lu Yuan and your childrens look more ugly when they see this scene. What is the origin of this woman? How can she be so strong?


    Lu Sheng''s face was angry when he got up again. He stared at Hua Ruge and said, "I''ll see how long you can last."


    He predicted that Hua Ruge was at the end of his tether at the moment, and that his body injury had reached a certain level, and he could not sustain it. "


    " try. " Hua Ruge feels that after these two power outputs, the feeling of breakthrough in the body is even stronger.


    Of course, there is also a strong body pain, she was seriously injured, just overdrawn body potential and exacerbated the wound, her body is now no place without pain.


    Lu Sheng guessed right. It''s really hard for her to survive now, but Hua rugo is Hua rugo after all. Even so, she said with a confident smile: "let''s see who can laugh at the end."


    Lu Sheng was a little flustered when she said that. After all, from the confidence revealed in her eyes, he felt that the woman was not bluffing, maybe she had a real card.


    When he was distracted, Hua rugo hooked his lips and received: "take it."


    Lu Sheng was distracted and even stunned by the call. At this time, Hua Ruge made another move, but it was slower than before.


    But even Lu Sheng didn''t get away, because Hua Ruge''s interference played a role, and only a moment of loss was doomed to failure.


    Hua Ruge''s last stick directly hit Lu Sheng''s face, and Lu Sheng was directly thrown out, with internal injuries as serious as trauma.


    Lu Sheng spits blood and throws it away. The whole person draws a perfect parabola. The landing point is just under the challenge arena.


    "Bang!"


    The physical contact with the ground made a muffled sound, and people watched him fall down like this, which was unbelievable.


    So lost?


    On the stage, Hua rugo bent his lips with satisfaction. Does the fool really think that she can only use brute force? She is a good player in psychological warfare.


    At the critical moment, it is not only strength, but also wisdom and determination.


    At the moment of Lu Sheng''s fall, Lu Yuan couldn''t sit down any longer. In a flash, he came to the challenge arena, but he didn''t help Lu Sheng, but looked at the huaruge on the stage.


    Hua Ruge was so exhausted and seriously injured that he just sat cross legged on the challenge arena and looked down at Lu Yuandao: "you want to challenge me, young man?"


    "You don''t deserve it." Lu Yuan said coldly.


    Hua Yuege picked up his eyebrows displeased: "I call you childe to give you face. What''s the matter? You''re for the face? "


    No wonder she is mad. It''s the 250000 look on Luyuan''s face. She just wants to go up and clap her hands.


    Hiss


    As soon as she said this, there was a sound of air-conditioning. Is this girl too brave? First, she beat Lu''s baby''s little son seriously, and then she choked in public. Is it too long?


    Lu Yuan''s face turned black when he heard this. He said angrily, "Hua Ruge, I haven''t asked you to settle accounts yet. How dare you challenge me first?"


    "This is the challenge arena. You can''t care if I kill someone." Hua Yuege said, looking forward and asked, "what''s the matter? Can''t afford to lose? "


    "Unbridled." Lu Yuan said that his whole body was full of momentum, and the terrifying momentum was overwhelming and pressing towards China like a song.


    Once again, people think that Hua Ruge''s death is her death. Now she is in the shape of weak city. She is afraid that she will suffer more if she is pressed by this momentum.


    On the stage, I saw Hua Ruge''s expression remained unchanged in the face of the oppression, but he raised his chin with one hand clenched his fist and said to Lu Yuandao, "if you don''t pay attention, you can do it. That''s what your adults taught you?"


    Seeing that she seems to be sitting in the spring breeze without any influence, the onlookers took a breath of cool air again. According to the normal situation, Hua Ruge can''t bear it. Now she even sits there well, it''s a monster.


    At the same time, people also know that although the combat effectiveness of Hua Ruge has been very terrible, but the real strength of Hua Ruge they may not have seen, she must be hidden.


    Lu Yuan was originally in the wrong. He wanted to use the strong to return the chain. He was so depressed that he was kicked. After hearing Hua Ruge''s words, his face turned black.


    "Hua Ruge, you have eaten the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard." Lu Yuan narrowed his eyes dangerously, then said, "now I challenge you, dare you take it?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head directly.


    People think it''s normal. After all, what''s Luyuan''s strength? Hua Ruge is definitely not an opponent. It''s also normal to refuse.


    Lu Yuan has the feeling of hitting cotton with a fist, which is called "holding back".


    "I never take on the challenge of the unknown. What is your name? What''s your strength? Report it to me?" Hua Yuege continued.


    The onlookers were stunned again. What''s the situation?


    She shakes her head and doesn''t say no?


    "Lu Yuan, into the road." Lu Yuan said, with an embarrassed look in his eyes. After all, it''s a suspicion of bullying others.


    "You may as well say it." Hua Ruge hissed and said, "you are a good person who bullies my brother''s void spirit state? You Lu family are really capable. "


    Lu Yuan is speechless because of this. After all, it''s really disgraceful. He just said that he wanted to challenge on impulse. As a result, it''s out of control now. It''s a shame.


    "However, since I have opened a challenge arena, I can''t say if I don''t take the challenge." Hua, like a song, has a turn.


    The onlookers put forward one heart again, not worried about the result, but Hua Ruge''s attitude changed too fast. They thought that they had made a roller coaster, wandering in the mind that Hua Ruge was a normal person and suspected that she was a madman.


    Lu Yuan raised his eyebrows: "what do you mean?"


    "I''ll take your challenge, but I''ll have to be a little more colorful." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    Now everyone, including Hua Ruge''s friends, thinks she must be crazy.


    Lu Yuan''s strength is not sure how much higher than Lu Sheng''s. does she promise not to die?


    "You can bet whatever you like. I''ll give you if you win, and I don''t want you if you lose." Lu Yuan''s way without hesitation seems generous and decent.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "I haven''t thought about it yet. Let me think about it. Let''s meet here in the morning tomorrow."


    "Good." Lu Yuan said and left with people.


    Lu Sheng was carried by Lu''s servants. Lu Sheng was already in a coma due to excessive consumption and injury. After all, not everyone has the will power of Hua Ruge.

 Chapter 1555

    Lu Yuancai turned around and Hua rugo said: "don''t forget to let you take this away and clean the square every day."


    Lu Yuan''s face was very ugly when he heard that, but he didn''t say anything. After all, he was willing to gamble only to admit defeat, otherwise others would laugh at their Lu family.


    Hua Ruge smiled and stood up. After sitting for a while, she had recovered some physical strength, but only walked.


    Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei want to come up and support her. She didn''t wait for them to come up and walk down the challenge arena like nobody else. Then she waved to the following people and said, "I''ll see you tomorrow, everyone."


    All of these people think that her brain is abnormal after this war. That''s the eldest son of Lu family, let alone one of her. Even ten of them are not rivals.


    Not only other people, but also her friends think her head is stupid.


    Just back in the yard, Lu Xiaoman put Hua Ruge on the stone bench in the yard and said seriously with a face: "I say you know how powerful that Luyuan is. He is not out of the way at all. Even two years ago, he broke through into the road. Now, he should be at the top of the road."


    "Yes, their Lu family are tough. You make yourself look like this when you fight a breakaway, let alone his brother." Cloud Feifei added on the edge.


    "I''ll show up for you and cancel tomorrow''s challenge." The last one is qiuzihua, who has been standing on one side.


    Hua Ruge saw three people more serious than one, and wanted to smile to ease the atmosphere. As a result, she just started to look more fierce. She had to cough and put away her smile.


    "Listen to our advice. We are really for you. You slapped their Lu family today. Luyuan will never be merciful tomorrow." The clouds are falling and the road is flowing.


    "I know you are all for my good, but I have my own discretion to guarantee a complete victory tomorrow." Hua Ruge is the first face of a positive guarantee, to the end can''t help but show the foot of the smile.


    "Perfect? Are you sure you recognize the difference between yourself and him? " Qiuzihua asked, frowning.


    "If there''s a gap, it''s that I''m stronger than him and have more cards." Hua Ruge stood up with a smile and looked at Sanren: "wait and see, tomorrow''s me is the real me."


    Before the three understood the meaning of this sentence, Hua Ruge had already returned to the room.


    "What do you mean? Is what she said true or false? " Lu Xiaoman asked vaguely that she was the longest of the three.


    Yunfeifei frowned slightly, and finally shook her head and said, "no, I don''t think she will make fun of her life, but I can''t think how she can win Luyuan."


    Their eyes finally fell on Qiu Zihua.


    "I believe her a little, but I can''t imagine what she will do." He said lightly.


    Lu Xiaoman thought about it and asked, "what should we do?"


    "She has her own idea. It''s useless if we advise her. Let''s wait and see how it changes." Qiuzihua made up her mind and went back to her room.


    Yunfeifei also sighed: "he said the point, even if we don''t worry about it, we can''t help but watch it tomorrow."


    Then they went back to their rooms.


    Hua Ruge sits in the room with her knees crossed. Although her body is still the same at this time, she even raises her lips. When she closes her eyes, there is a whirlpool again, and countless auras flow into it.


    At the same time, the spirit around the temple converged towards her room again, forming a thick white fog.


    The devouring beast ate her last stock. Her body was full of strength, her spirit was clear, and her way to promotion was broad and bright.


    The three people who had just returned to the room came out again and stared at the white fog. At this time, they seemed to understand why Hua rugo had the courage to challenge. She was sure that she could break through.


    It''s just that after the last failure, they are worried at the moment.


    At the same time of her breakthrough, she was seriously injured and accepted Lu Yuan''s challenge, which also spread throughout the whole continent. After all, everyone has the mind to spread gossip, and the people in the temple are no exception.


    So the people of Xijiang once again made a sweat for her. Although they have absolute confidence in their master, they are facing the absolute genius of the temple generation after all. What should they do if they miss and get hurt?


    The people in the temple thought that Hua Ruge was totally beyond their ability. The people in the western Xinjiang were not happy to listen to this. They insisted that the people in the National Normal University were brave and enterprising. She was very different from Lu Yuan''s growing environment. Even if she lost, she would not lose.


    However, Lu Yuan''s initiative to challenge Hua Ruge is shameless, and his family''s senior teachers have the courage to be challenged, and it is Lu Yuan''s fault to be wrong.


    The temple of light once again saw the position of Hua Ruge in the eyes of the people in the west of Xinjiang. When they spread their opinions one by one, they restrained a little.


    At this time, Huoxi was drinking tea and was shocked to hear that Lu Sheng lost. Of course, she sent Lu''s family to do this. She wanted to find someone to kill her when Hua Yuege was in the ascendant.


    but she didn''t expect that such a person as Lu Sheng also lost.


    "This Hua is like a song. It''s really an evil sect." Murmured the fire.


    "I think it''s a fluke. If Master Lu doesn''t make a mistake, she won''t win."


    "It''s up to the brain to fight. Which strong man have you seen is a fool?" Huoxi said politely. She was also a little angry.


    Since she met Hua Ruge, she felt as if she had met Ke Xing, which was not good.


    The Phoenix then shut up.


    "Luyuan." The fire Xi mouth spits out these two words, fell into thinking again.


    Lu Yuan''s challenge is very unwise, because there is a big gap between the realms. Even if she wins, she won''t be able to win. But now she can''t send anyone out of the realm. Let him go.


    And even if we win or not, we win. As long as we win the temple of light, we are still strong. No one dares to question it loudly.


    So it''s not the best way, and she didn''t intervene.


    She closed her eyes again and began to practice.


    Besides Hua Ruge, three people stare at her room, one by one more nervous than herself.


    But this time, just a quarter of an hour later, the room radiated colorful rays. At the same time, the detached atmosphere was released without any cover, which was obviously a breakthrough.


    The three were stunned.


    Is the breakthrough over in a quarter of an hour? Is this still human?


    It will take ten and a half days for ordinary people to break through, but they still need to be well prepared. Hua Ruge is so good that he can break through with serious injuries. He can''t be more casual.


    "What did she do? Is it human beings like us? " Lu Xiaoman said several people''s voices.


    Yunfeifei nodded her head.

 Chapter 1556

    Qiuzihua said: "I think I believe her. She really has a card."


    "But even in this way, she can''t compare with Lu Yuan. It''s a natural barrier between detachment and access. It''s impossible for her to fight beyond the level." Lu Xiaoman said.


    "I''m looking forward to tomorrow." Qiuzihua said and went back to the room.


    The two women looked at each other and shook their heads incomprehensibly.


    In the room, after Hua Ruge broke through, her body was washed by a large number of spiritual forces, and now she has recovered. After she converged her breath, she felt the strength of her body and took a long breath.


    Finally achieved the goal, Hua Ruge only felt that he was relaxed all over, lying on the bed with his body askew, and thought of a beautiful smile.


    That afternoon, she went to her new master Huoji. As soon as she met the old man, she blew her beard and stared at her. "Are you not going to die? Do you know who Lu Yuan is?"


    "This is the second time someone has asked me that. One of them told me the answer." Hua Yuege said with a smile: "master is happy and angry. Please sit first and listen to the disciple slowly."


    "I''ll tell you if you feel embarrassed, knowing that you don''t have to hurry up." There is no good way in the fire season.


    "Shifu, you are the best to me, but I am confident in this competition." Hua Ruge had to explain.


    Huoji glared at her and said, "I think you are stupid."


    "Tomorrow you will see the result. I promise you are happy." Hua said like a song.


    Fire season see advise not to listen, only a flick sleeve, huff and puff way: "follow you."


    "Master, I want to ask you today if you want to learn a magic weapon, which is similar to the Danlu of alchemy?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Yes, a tripod." Fire season said.


    Hua Yuege smiled and asked, "can you tell me the stock of Lu''s family?"


    Fire season looked at him, a face of ignorance.


    Hua Ruge scratched the back of his head, acting a little cute, but with a smile on his face and a light in his eyes, he was obviously calculating people.


    The next morning, Lu Sheng''s family arrived early. Lu Sheng also healed his wounds. Standing under the platform, he could feel that people around him had changed their eyes when they saw him.


    now he would like to go back to the divine territory and never come back, but he can''t shrink his head now. After all, he lost his bet.


    Lu Yuan has promised to help him win back. Today, he comes to see how Hua rugo was beaten to the ground.


    A quarter of an hour later, Hua Ruge flew to the challenge arena. Her skill was sharp and her momentum was more stable than yesterday. However, she never had the airs of an expert. Her eyes were still warm and she saluted the people below.


    Just a few days of contact, the temple of light people generally have a good feeling for her. Under the strong personality charm of Hua Ruge, they all regarded her as their own person. It was not like when the competition started, they thought that her winning all the time would affect the reputation of the temple of light.


    Luyuan stood on the opposite side, just looked at her and said, "have you broken through?"


    "Young Master Lu really has a good eye. Originally I wanted to hide my strength, but I didn''t expect to be seen by you." Hua Ruge was surprised at the beginning, but soon confessed.


    Although the onlookers were shocked by the speed of Hua Ruge''s breakthrough, the first response to this sentence was to laugh. The child was naive. Even if she broke through the transcendence, she would not be able to see it in front of Lu Yuan. What''s the use of hiding strength.


    Lu Yuan looks scornful, but he doesn''t say anything about it. Instead, he says, "do you want to bet?"


    "I''ve been learning how to make a vessel recently." Hua Yuege said, "how about xuanhuang Ding?"


    "What?" Lu Yuan is stunned when he hears the words.


    Not only he, but also the onlookers were shocked when they heard about Xuanhuan Ding. Because Luyuan is a weapon refiner. The weapon in his hand is xuanhuang Ding, which is a divine weapon. She really dared to open her mouth.


    "I''ll risk my life to fight, but I''ll have a decent head." Hua Ruge takes it for granted.


    However, people still think that she is too fanciful. Lu Jiagen would not have gambled with xuanhuang Ding, and even if she gambled, she could not win.


    Lu Yuan snorted coldly, "you are really a lion


    "If Master Lu thinks he will lose, then we don''t have to go on. I don''t like opponents who don''t have fighting spirit." Hua Ruge is a big way.


    Since she knows that this man has treasures in his hand, she must have the means to get them.


    There is nothing impossible in the world.


    Lu Yuan frowned slightly. If he didn''t gamble, Hua Ruge would have a good reason to cancel the contest. In this way, he really hit the cotton with one blow, which was very depressing.


    What''s more, because this challenge is very critical to him both inside and outside the temple. At this time, he must have a victory to stop all people''s mouths. No matter whether he wins or not, people can only remember the winner after a period of time.


    Man has always been a result oriented creature, and soon they will forget all these reasons, except that Lu Yuansheng won the battle of Hua Ruge.


    But if the contest is cancelled, her future reputation will not be so good.


    Hua Ruge is also interested in this point. What she is good at is psychological warfare. She is sure that Luyuan will finally agree that such a person with hard injury can''t hold on to a round under her hands.


    "Well, I bet." Lu Yuan opens his mouth.


    Hua Yuege picked out a lip angle: "Master Lu is really happy."


    Sure enough, kneel in one round.


    "It''s just that the stakes you''re asking for are too heavy. I''ll add a condition." Lu Yuan continued.


    "Please."


    "If I win, how about my brother stop cleaning the square?" Lu Yuandao.


    Hua Ruge looked at Lu Sheng, who was very fierce under the grandstand, and said with a smile, "do you want to add a pound? I lost and gave you 15 million Lingshi. You lost and let him sweep the land for three months."


    Lu Sheng''s eyes were so angry that he looked like a sweeper?


    You can''t bet on anything else? Even as a valet, he doesn''t feel so unbalanced.


    "Good." Lu Yuan nodded. Anyway, it was sent to the door, not for nothing.


    After he promised, Hua Ruge glanced at Lu Sheng below, his eyes full of sympathy.


    Lu Sheng was so angry that he wanted to jump up and hit her.


    "Since everything is agreed, let''s start." Lu Yuan said that turning his hand and taking out his weapon was a sword.


    "Good." Hua Yuege smiles and turns his hand.


    Then, what appeared on her hand was not the luxurious black stick that people used to see, but a long gun. When the long gun came out of the whole square, it was convenient and cloudy, and a murderous atmosphere filled the space between the heaven and the earth, which made the people on the square shudder.

 Chapter 1557

    As soon as the ghost gun leaves huaruge, the whole popularity field opens up, as if it has become her main court completely. Lu Yuan, entering Daojing, is actually crushed on the momentum.


    Lu Yuan is furious, but no matter how angry he is, he can''t fight with chaos artifact. All he has to do is defeat her.


    The onlookers below were shocked. The power of this chaotic artifact is really not joking. If she had taken it out early, Lu Sheng would have been killed if she could not last two rounds.


    And the change of momentum makes Hua Ruge look different at this time. Her whole person is sharp, her eyes seem to be sharp, just one look makes people feel powerless.


    I''m used to the gentle and friendly appearance of Hua Ruge''s smiling face. Suddenly, seeing her on the other side really makes people uncomfortable.


    It''s worthy of being one of the most influential people in the western Xinjiang. It can be seen from the outbreak that it''s not ordinary people.


    Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei have straight eyes. They may realize how strong their friends are at this time.


    Qiuzihua has more admiration in her eyes. He can hardly imagine how she got the artifact?


    Lu Xiaoman thought for a moment and said, "she said yesterday that we can see her today. I thought it was bragging."


    "Me too. I didn''t expect her to be so cool." Yunfeifei''s eyes also have the luster of MI Mei. It''s hard to imagine that the person on the stage who stands out and grabs everyone''s eyes is usually a person who enjoys himself in time and doesn''t do his job.


    Qiuzihua didn''t open his mouth, but the eyes of the fan brother had betrayed him. He had never seen such a free person before. It was so natural and unrestrained.


    In the distance, Huoji is also watching the battle. When he saw the soul breaking gun, he was shocked and pulled off his beard. He stared at it for a long time and then said: "this bastard girl, such a good baby can''t be brought out to me earlier."


    When he saw the ghost gun, he felt that it was too late to meet each other.


    In fact, other people are almost the same. I''ve heard that Hua Ru''s singer has a soul gun, which is one of the chaotic artifact of the mainland. But no one has ever seen it before. Only now can I understand why this thing could stabilize the five areas when the mainland split. It''s bullying.


    Lu Yuan didn''t want to show his face to Hua Ruge any more. After he appeared, he flew up and wielded a long sword, attacking Hua Ruge with a tearing power.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the whole person''s momentum climbed again. Before the arrival of Luyuan long sword, he had already climbed to the entry point.


    Lu Yuan is surprised, but it''s too late to receive the credit.


    See Hua such as song long gun one wave, heavy hit on the long sword.


    "Boom!"


    After a series of explosions, people saw Luyuan flying out of the smoke, and it took a lot of energy to stabilize his body, but even when he fell on the ground like this, he was still a bit staggered.


    And Hua, like song, falls straight in place, the smoke disappears, and what people see is still her slightly indifferent and casual expression.


    Lu Yuan was shocked, because Hua Ruge''s strength suddenly soared to the same level as him, and Hua Ruge''s physique and strength were abnormal, not to mention the soul gun in his hand, which was invincible in the same level.


    How can we fight this war?


    The crowd was also stunned. Before that, they thought that their strength was very different. Hua rugo might not be able to make a move here. Unexpectedly, there was a big reversal in the end. Lu Yuan, who was favored by all, was defeated by


    ?


    It''s a big joke. Who is Luyuan? How can he lose? Still lose to a little girl whose strength is far less than his?


    What''s wrong with the world? Why can''t they understand?


    But in fact, it''s a historical necessity. Hua Ruge and Lu are far from each other, but they broke through last night, and now they are far from each other. Obviously, Hua Ruge has also used some means to improve his strength in a short time, so it''s a battle at the same level.


    Although Luyuan is very strong in physique and skills, and can even fight over the ranks, he can be said to be invincible in any other way, but he met Hua Ruge.


    With her strong constitution, even if she is unarmed, she is invincible at the same level, not to mention that she has taken out the soul breaking gun. Now she is an absolute killer both in herself and in weapons. No one will be unlucky.


    "It''s not long to improve your strength in this way. I''ll show you the real strength." Lu Yuan said that he would do it again, and his eyes were full of confidence again after a moment of confusion.


    Because the way to improve his strength is based on the premise of hurting his body and stimulating his potential. What''s more, he will be delirious, and the time is very short. He believes that he can win as long as he survives.


    Hua Ruge catches his lips when he hears the words, and then smashes it out at will. It''s not fancy at all, but it seems that with tens of millions of average power, it''s just that the speed is so fast that people can''t avoid it.


    Lu Yuan took the blow and was smashed out again.


    Hua Ruge didn''t give him time to breathe this time. He chased after him directly. He waved his long gun for a while, and his moves were steady and fierce.


    Lu Yuan was immediately crushed from momentum and strength, only to take a few moves and spit out a mouthful of blood, subconsciously back.


    He''s already scared.


    He thinks that Hua Ruge is not a human being. He was injured by his brother yesterday. Today, he can force him to enter the Tao without fighting back. What''s his potential.


    In addition to Lu Yuan, Lu Sheng''s face is also very ugly, because Lu Yuan bet on him. If Lu Yuan loses, he will sweep the land for three months.


    This is the place where the most people come and go in the temple of light every day. I''m sure that everyone will know him if I sweep the ground for three months. Where will he put his face after that?


    He is the only one who cares about this. Everyone else is staring at the challenge arena. Lu Yuan has no fighting power in front of Hua Ruge. He is beaten to the challenge arena. Now he dare not go forward.


    Is this still the absolute genius of the younger generation of the temple of light? I remember that he always had his own aura when he went there before. How could he encounter Hua Ruge immediately.


    This scene, simply can''t bear to look straight.


    Hua Yuege''s bravery shocked the whole temple of light once again. At this time, except for the unbelievable, people were deeply worshipped.


    On the stage, Hua Ruge has been chasing Lu Yuan to fight. It''s not light or heavy. It won''t let him avoid injury or fall off the challenge arena. In short, it''s a spiritual devastation.


    Lu Yuan''s spirit soon collapsed. At last Hua rugo felt bored and kicked off the challenge arena.


    The final result of the competition was in people''s stupor.


    Hua Yuege smiles at all the people below: "let''s go, let''s go."

 Chapter 1558

    Hua Ruge became gentle in people''s eyes after putting away the heartbreak gun, but although she said it politely, people were not really able to distinguish her strength.


    This man has no lethality at all, but it''s really the same as the legend of Xijiang, which can surprise people at any time.


    Every time people think she can''t do it, she will block everyone''s mouth in a unique and fierce way. It''s not surprising that people in the western Xinjiang worship her blindly.


    It''s so much like the superhero people think.


    Lu Yuanluo remembers that he still has xuanhuang tripod, which he didn''t use. But he also thinks that xuanhuang tripod is a decoration in front of the soul breaking gun.


    Damn it, she caught up with every good opportunity.


    Hua Ruge went to the edge of the challenge arena and crouched down to look at Lu Yuandao below: "how about Lu Shaoye, who is convinced to lose?"


    "Heresy." Lu Yuan said angrily.


    "No matter what I say, winning is the right way." Hua Yuege said with a smile and reached out and said, "Master Lu, take out the tripod and have a look."


    Lu Yuan would like to say that you can''t think about it, but then he thought of losing it to others.


    He wanted to slap himself in the face. How could he have agreed to a general at will? If he didn''t, he would have lost face. Now it''s OK. If he loses his wife, he will lose his army.


    He would like to repent very much, but there is arbitration on the stage and audience under the stage, and his face of repentance is even worse at this time.


    Even if you want to take it back, you have to do something in the dark.


    He adjusted his mind, took a deep breath and took out a small blue tripod. After landing, it became a big tripod. It looked ancient and had a thick breath. It was a good thing at first sight.


    Hua Ruge jumped out of the challenge arena and reached out and touched: "it''s really a good treasure. Thank you very much, Master Lu."


    People under the stage all focused on Luyuan''s body and wanted to see what his expression was now.


    Lu Yuan in the mind of never let people see the joke, but with a straight face, quietly took back his soul imprint left in the xuanhuangding, and made it an ownerless thing.


    People are not busy, but they are disappointed. However, just think about how much Master Lu is holding back. He was born in a big family and has a unique talent.


    he was raised by many stars since he was a child. He has been striving for courage and has been practicing hard. So far, he hasn''t been defeated. Now he has been beaten and robbed by others. He can still It''s cool not to break down.


    "Thank you very much." Hua Yuege said with a smile and put away xuanhuang Ding, without concealing his inner joy.


    Lu Yuan hums and leaves.


    Lu Sheng also wants to follow the slip. He feels that Hua Ruge is immersed in joy and has a chance to slip away.


    "What are you in a hurry to leave?" Hua Ruge''s lazy voice rang behind them.


    At this time, people remembered that there was a bonus in the bet, and Lu Yuan made a bet to let Lu Sheng clean the square for three months as soon as he put it, which was even worse than robbing xuanhuangding.


    This is to fight to the end.


    People think that Hua Ruge''s doing this is very bad for her. Although she won, she has a long way to go in her life, not just in this arena. After offending the Lu family, she has no good fruit to eat.


    Lu Sheng turned his head and said with a black face, "Hua Ruge, don''t push forward."


    "How can I not understand this? Master Lu can explain. " Hua rugo asked patiently.


    Her body quenching method won''t hurt her. After Lu Yuan''s defeat, she received her work. At this time, her body is still in full condition, so she has to spend time and patience here.


    Only by creating more topics can the communication power of this matter be stronger, just what''s the meaning of fighting.


    "You..." Lu Sheng points at her, but doesn''t know what to say.


    After all, he did lose. There is nothing to say now.


    Hua Yuege looked at Lu Yuan and asked, "tell me, young master Lu, what should I do now?"


    "My Lu family has always said that we should do what we said, and there is no reason to repent when we say that we should clean up." Lu Yuan said, although the expression is majestic, but the voice how to listen to how rigid, how to listen to all awkward.


    Lu Shengjia was furious, but he couldn''t say anything. He slowly let out his anger.


    "The Lu family really has the style of a big family. I admire it." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    Lu Yuan felt that he would be angry if he faced her again, so he asked in a cold voice, "then we can go now?"


    "Of course, two please." Hua Ruge is still a smile on his face.


    Lu Sheng thought it would be very annoying if she could not fight.


    Watching Lu''s young master leave, the onlookers look at each other. They all have a common sense that Hua Ruge is going to be unlucky.


    This is the Lu family. How can a little Hua Ruge bear the revenge.


    Of course, the people here are not only concerned about this matter. Seeing the dust settled in the fire season, they said to the little boy on one side, "let your elder martial sister go to me."


    After the boy promised, he left, and said in a small voice: "this girl, actually can get xuanhuangding."


    What he saw now was Hua rugo''s sly eyes when he asked him what kind of container Lu Jia had. She was confident at that time.


    Many people wanted to congratulate Hua Ruge, but most of them were afraid of offending Lu''s family, so they left in silence.


    Hua Ruge also can''t calculate what to say with others. He goes straight to Lu Xiaoman, yunfeifei and qiuzihua.


    Yunfeifei hammered Hua Ruge''s shoulder with her pink fist and said, "you are so easy to win Luyuan."


    Lu Xiaoman hurriedly ran to Hua Ruge''s side and said to Yunfei, "don''t break our home Ruge. Now she is very precious."


    After winning Luyuan so easily, Hua Ruge will definitely have countless admirers, whose value is no higher than before.


    "Cloud Fei Fei smell speech serious nod way:" yes, how did I not think of it


    Hua Ruge is also used to the two people''s so pompous appearance. He laughs and simply ignores them.


    "Boss, I will follow you in the future. Can you teach me some skills?" Qiuzihua said at the same time that he had been with Ruge for such a long time in China, and rarely said so much.


    It''s the first time to call her boss.


    Hua Ruge is stunned when he hears the words. It seems that not only those two people have changed a lot.


    It''s too pompous. It''s only a short time. How can these people change so much.


    "Boss, I am really convinced now. I will never disobey what you say and do in the future." Qiuzihua then shows his loyalty.


    "You''re a kid who''s changing too fast." Hua Ruge sighed and patted him on the shoulder, then said: "but it''s OK. You can''t do without your benefits in the future."

 Chapter 1559

    "Boss, I don''t want to be good. I just want to know how to be a person like you." Qiuzihua asked earnestly.


    In the past, he had no other goal but to become stronger, but since he met Hua rugo, he had a new pursuit, that is, to be an extraordinary person like her who will shine in the crowd.


    "Me?" Hua Ruge pointed to himself, and then his eyes were obviously triumphant. He ran over his shoulder and said, "say, what do you like about me?"


    Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei just thought she was on the altar. Now they are shocked. Do you know how to write the words "modest and low-key"?


    Isn''t it a bit shameful to boast about yourself?


    Qiuzihua still takes the filter of infatuated younger brother, and hears: "you are strong and tough, strong and low-key, friendly and unassuming to people, in a word, you are very charming."


    Hua Ruge''s mouth was wide open when she heard it. She was called Meizizi in her heart. She had not only shortcomings, but also many advantages.


    She was more relieved to know that she was the image in other people''s eyes. She said that there was something wrong with the title of female Tyrannosaurus Rex. She was clearly of the type of beautiful girl warrior.


    Looking at her narcissistic appearance, Lu Xiaoman and Yunfei leave decisively. They have never seen such a stink.


    Hua Ruge called two people at the back: "or will you both talk about it?"


    Now they regret that they were just so fanatical. Hua Ruge''s dazzling bombing was only limited to the challenge arena. After they came down, they showed their true colors.


    "Women are so fickle." Hua Yuege said that he would discuss with qiuzihua.


    However, Huoji''s kid had already come over and gave her a salute: "elder martial sister, sir, let you go."


    "Good." Hua Ruge nodded politely.


    Before she left, she said to qiuzihua, "prepare some delicious food for me. When I go back, I will tell you well."


    "I see. Boss, slow down." Qiuzi Hua nodded repeatedly.


    Hua Ruge is very satisfied with this. It seems that her personal charm is not blown out at all.


    She went to Huoji''s refining room happily in her heart, but when she went in, she saw Huoji''s face, which was not good at seeing her look.


    Hua Ruge said in his heart, what''s wrong with the old man? Of course, she didn''t show it on her face, but she asked with a smile, "Sir, I''m not coming back well. What''s your worry?"


    "Don''t do this. If you treat me as a teacher, you won''t cover your baby all the time and don''t show it to me." He hummed.


    Hua rugo is angry that she didn''t show him the ghost gun. The old man can''t hide his emotions.


    "Don''t worry, sir. It''s not that the chaos artifact moves too much. You have to set up a boundary." Hua Yuege said.


    Although there is no border to completely block the terrifying momentum of the soul gun, at least it will not cause a great sensation.


    "If I set up a border, will you show it to me?" In the fire season, his eyes brightened.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "as long as it doesn''t cause a stir, we teachers and students are easy to say."


    "I''m not mistaken about you girl." As soon as the old man smiled, he turned his hand and took out a plate like thing.


    There are many mysterious runes on it. The whole shape of this thing is a array. It should be a refined array plate in advance. This kind of thing is very convenient. It can be used whenever it is taken out, and its power is the same as the big array.


    As soon as the old man urged him with his spiritual power, the array plate suddenly gave out a green light, which enveloped the whole weapon refiner in a flash.


    Hua Ruge stands in it and obviously feels that the atmosphere of the space is closed, which is much easier to use than the border created by manpower.


    It''s worthy of being an instrument refiner. She will have to learn something later.


    After the fire season, Hua rugo takes out the soul gun without waiting for him to open his mouth and hands it to him without saying anything.


    She''s not afraid of fire season''s intentions. Since she contacted her, she thought the old man was good. She shouldn''t do anything to her.


    Even if the old man used to be in disguise, or now he has moved his mind, it is not easy to actually operate. After all, her soul mark is not so easy to be erased.


    The old man took the guillotine gun and fixed his eyes on it. For a long time, he carefully looked at and felt the breath of the artifact, as if he had forgotten that there was a beautiful song in the space.


    Hua Ruge went by himself. He leaned on one side of the chair and then recited the books on refining utensils.


    She needs to be stable for a while when her strength is promoted to beyond the border, so she is not suitable for breaking through recently, but should continue to output to adapt to her own strength. It''s no better to refine the weapon.


    After watching the fire season for a whole afternoon, I finally sighed: "I think I''m also making a difference in refining the weapon. Today, I know that my talent is not worth mentioning."


    When he said this, the whole person felt a sense of desolation, which was very different from the childlike before.


    Hua Ruge can understand his feeling. Once people begin to doubt themselves, they will be extremely helpless.


    "Master, it''s not my disciple''s advice that you should go step by step no matter in cultivation or in other ways. You still have a lot of time to study. It''s too early to say discouraged words." Hua Yuege said at the same time.


    Fire season sighed again feeble way: "you do not know, not all people have talent and chance, some people work hard for a lifetime, until death is still dispensable ordinary people, can not do anything important."


    "If you can do something in the temple, you are not ordinary people." Hua Yuege said.


    The fire season smelt speech wry smile, again way: "I understand myself, this already is the limit that I can reach."


    Hua Ruge also wanted to say something. Huoji turned to her and said, "do you know why I must take you as an apprentice?"


    "That''s the way the master likes me." Hua said with a smile.


    "I can see hope in you." The fire season was not deflected by her shaking dexterity, and she still said solemnly, "you are different from us."


    Hua Ruge is shocked when she hears the words. What''s the difference, because she''s a cross-over?


    "Before it was just intuition. Today, when I see your performance in the arena, I am sure that my intuition is right." The fire season went on.


    Hua Ruge didn''t understand some of them, so he asked, "what''s the difference between me, master?"


    "Character." Fire season said again: "there is no lack of talent in this world, but it may not take much excellent strength to stir up the situation, but fearless courage."


    Hua Ruge was stunned again. For the first time, she found that she was such a sharp teacher. Qiuzihua had said so many things before, but she didn''t think about the point. Of course, this is not a good point. Many disasters come from this.

 Chapter 1560

    Where there are people in this world, there will be many rules, among which the strong make rules and the weak follow them, but no matter obedience or resistance, they can''t avoid living in those rules and regulations.


    But Hua Ruge is not. There are no rules in her eyes. All the rules and regulations are ignored by her. All her actions are just her heart. When she is in a good mood, she likes to say anything. When she is angry, no matter who is, she doesn''t give face.


    It is because of this character that she is more natural and unrestrained than most people, and can also play an amazing role in the war.


    So what Huoji said about fearlessness is suitable for her. After listening to it, she feels a little bit like an old man.


    "Little doll, don''t praise me for a few words. You can''t find the north. I''m still your master. You have to respect me, you know?" Fire season said a few words and couldn''t help but brush the sense of existence.


    Hua Ruge nodded quickly: "where do you speak, master, I can''t make a mistake in front of you with my courage."


    The fire season smell words hook the lip corners, although the child is not afraid of the sky, but the heart is good.


    He thought it would be tough again and looked at her and said, "from today on, I will pass on my mantle to you. You can''t let me down."


    "I will do my best." Hua Yuege said with a serious face.


    "That''s good. I''m tired today. Go back first and come back tomorrow morning." Huoji said and pushed back the ghost gun.


    Hua Yuege turned over his hand and put away the ghost gun. After another salute, he left.


    After she left, she felt a lot when she was walking on the road. When she heard the fire season''s evaluation of herself, she had some ideas in her mind. The most common idea was that if she obeyed the rules, wouldn''t there be so many things waiting for her?


    It''s just that she''s a person who doesn''t get tangled up. This idea just goes by just thinking about it. What''s the joke? She has such a bad temper. If she can''t act according to her nature, she''ll definitely lose her life.


    There''s nothing wrong with being noisy. She also wants to see where her limit is?


    Thinking about this, I went back to the yard. At this time, there was a table of vegetables, meat and vegetable, color, fragrance and wine.


    Qiuzihua stands on one side, while Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei stand on the other side drooling.


    They have been waiting for a long time. They have always wanted to enjoy themselves. However, qiuzihua must wait for Hua Ruge to come back, and they have to follow him.


    "Boss, you''re back." When qiuzihua saw her, he greeted her and said, "this is what I bought from Yandu below. It''s your favorite qitianlou food and wine."


    Hua Ruge looked at Qiuzi''s flattering expression on Hua''s face and said with a smile, "I said when did you become so enlightened?"


    "They told me." Qiuzihua replied.


    "Yes, there is a future." Hua rushes forward like a song.


    "Ruge, you are back at last. We are all starving." Lu Xiaoman said and sat down with him.


    Cloud Fei Fei nodded repeatedly.


    "If I remember correctly, you didn''t eat before." Hua Yuege said.


    "Who knows that your food is so delicious. If you don''t see it, it''s OK. I can''t bear to see it." Lu Xiaoman said.


    Hua Yuege smiled at Qiuzi and said, "sit down and eat together."


    "Boss, I haven''t eaten for years." Although qiuzihua said that, he sat down.


    "This qitianlou is my industry. The cooks are screened and screened. The dishes they make ensure that you will never forget them." Hua Yuege said that he had eaten it first.


    Two women also follow the chopsticks, qiuzihua began to eat this.


    Hua Ruge thought it was just boring to eat, so he poured on the wine and several people chatted while drinking.


    Qiuzihua also had a few drinks. His face was red. He blinked his big eyes and asked, "boss, what should I do before you tell me?"


    "I''m poor in Xijiang. You should not learn from me if you want to." Hua Ruge said, and concluded: "if you are casual, you should learn from my man and childe, and if you have ambition, you should learn from Dayu emperor and my mink. I can''t. "


    She said and shook her head.


    "Autumn son Hua one listens to a way:" what eldest brother says is Ling Tian palace Lord, East Xinjiang animal king and that mysterious childe


    "It''s just that they are the ones who hide deeply and can turn the tide at the critical moment, and they have no bad habits." Hua Yuege continued.


    This words autumn son Hua hasn''t yet received, the cloud of one side Feifei convenient way: "they really have so good?"


    "Better than I said." Hua Ruge thought for a while and added: "everyone is infatuated, not so much attention, especially reliable."


    Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei look at each other and see the yearning in each other''s eyes.


    "Ruge, these people are so familiar with you. When will they be introduced to us?" Asked Lu Xiaoman.


    "Well, I''ll introduce you to each other when I have a chance."


    Qiuzihua thought for a while, and finally said: "I still like the boss better, or learn from you."


    "Eh?" Hua Ruge smiled and then said, "you''ve got a vision. What do you want to learn from the boss?"


    Qiuzihua thought for a long time, and finally said, "learn the moves, can you compete with me later?"


    "this is more eye catching, waiting for me to pass on the essence of your ancient martial arts, which is not learned here." Hua Ruge said with a smile, she is awake at the moment, but she is always sincere to people, so what she can teach is not reserved.


    Qiuzihua is very happy after listening. He can learn from the eldest brother in a few days. It can be seen how sincere the eldest brother is. At this time, he is moved.


    Of course, Hua Ruge''s sanity has been preserved until now, and she can''t control herself without talking about serious matters. However, she soon drinks too much alcohol.


    Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei had worse alcohol, so the three girls soon got drunk.


    Qiuzihua saw that he only felt the first two big men and women were not close to each other. He was a boy who could not help them, but if he did not help them, he would sleep in the yard.


    Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei don''t care, but he is still in love with his eldest brother.


    In the end, he couldn''t help but find the girl in the yard nearby to help him, but Hua rugo stood up without help.


    "I''m not drunk. I can walk back on my own." Hua Ruge smiled and turned to Lu Xiaoman''s room.


    "Boss, that''s your room." Qiuzihua quickly points out the way.


    "I know." Hua Yuege said bravely, then he was stunned, and asked, "the eye is a little bit flowery. Which side did you just point to?"


    "I''ll take you." Qiuzihua stands in front of huaruge and leads her to the room.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile: "you are doing well today. I recognize you."

 Chapter 1561

    "Boss, you''re drunk. You''d better go back to have a rest." Qiuzihua advised.


    Hua Ruge smiled and shook his head. "You haven''t seen it when you are more drunk. It''s good."


    As she said this, she staggered into her room.


    Qiuzihua looked at her figure and thought that her eldest brother was very lovely when he was drunk.


    Hua Ruge now just remains some sense. When she came back to the room, she fell directly on the bed. She was uncomfortable wearing clothes. She pulled the collar and murmured: "Xiaorui, I feel sick Xiaorui...... "


    She cried twice and no one agreed. She turned over and touched the other side, only touching the bed with cool feeling.


    "Why don''t you come back For a long time... " She mumbled, holding the quilt over there.


    She also didn''t know when she fell asleep. When she woke up the next morning, she found that her robes and quilts were all in disorder, which made her uncomfortable.


    After shaking her head, she got up, looked at the cold room, scratched her head and said, "it seems that I am so used to being taken care of."


    She pulled the quilt out from under her body and threw it aside, then began to take off her clothes.


    When she did this, she seemed to see the way she used to be drunk. Isn''t it so troublesome every time?


    Think again, it seems that she was more drunk before, she scratched her head a little awkwardly, and it was not easy to be her man.


    Because she has been getting up early recently, she also woke up early today. When she changed her skirt and pushed the door, she saw that the weather was not good outside. It was cloudy, and it could rain at any time.


    Seeing this, she could not help but hook up her lips. Now the high-rise of the temple of light should be like this weather.


    She didn''t want to do so much before. She didn''t expect that someone with weight like Lu Yuan would come to her door and not make use of it in vain, so the effect would be better.


    As she expected, as early as yesterday after the challenge arena competition, the high-level of the temple of light had been fried. Especially after the fire, she heard that Lu Yuan also lost for a long time.


    She has predicted that Hua Ruge is an evil sect, but it is inconceivable that Lu Yuan can''t fight back in such an evil sect.


    Other elders, led by huoyun, insisted on eliminating Hua Ruge.


    "Saint, this man''s mind is too deep. It must be a disaster to stay." He said.


    Huo Yu is usually a good old man who thinks about the overall situation, but this time he can''t sit still. Although he didn''t say so frankly, he still said: "this Hua is like a song. It seems that it''s as evil as rumors. The saint thinks twice."


    One of the phoenixes peeped at Huoxi''s face while serving tea, and saw that she was also murderous.


    I think it''s the saint''s daughter who has never been in such a mess since she came to power. In the end, she managed to promote the glory of Hua Ruge and hit herself in the face.


    This makes it easy for her to calm her anger.


    But when she thought about it, she calmed down again and said, "after this battle, Hua Ruge''s reputation in Xijiang is even higher. Now, if we deal with her, it will make Xijiang rebel against the temple of light, which is not good for our plan."


    "What the saint said is that the influence of this Hua Ru Ge in the west of Xinjiang is so far beyond our temple of light. It''s not a good idea for us to have a hard time." Huo Yu said and then said:


    "before, we planned to stand firm and fight against her, but now it seems that Hua rugo is too restless, which is a hidden danger."


    Huoyun frowned: "she doesn''t look like a fuel-efficient lamp, even if she doesn''t do it directly this time, she should give her a little warning, and then watch her closely."


    They come to expand the power of faith. The task given by the God of light is to reach a certain amount in a year, which greatly limits their actions.


    "It''s time to take measures." Fire Xi said, the voice is surprisingly cold.


    People who often follow Huoxi feel cold all over their body, because they know that such a look of a saint is to move the truth.


    "You go down first, I''ll think about it." Said Huoxi calmly.


    "Yes." All the people answered, and all of them retreated.


    In the saint''s palace, only Huoxi sits on the chair, and the phoenixes around him are waiting.


    "I would have allowed her a year, but she was too restless." The fire Xi slightly gazes at a way.


    "What is the saint going to do with her?" Huofeng asked at the same time, she was Huoxi''s maid from the beginning. They were the closest people in the temple, so they never spoke as primly as others.


    Huoxi picked up the teacup in his hand and took a sip slowly. When he put it down, he said, "of course, it''s to cause her some trouble and make her suffer."


    "You mean the Lu family?" The fire phoenix thought next.


    "Go to send the head of the Lu family to see me." Said Huoxi.


    The Phoenix nodded, "yes, saint."


    The leader of the Lu family spent only a quarter of an hour in the holy lady''s palace, and then came out with a violent face.


    After he left, Huoxi murmured, "if she can pass this pass, I would like to see her in person."


    Huofeng is stunned at the edge. She hasn''t seen the saint''s curiosity to other people, but this Hua Ruge is not only the saint''s curiosity. She also wants to see her.


    After confessing, Huoxi continued to close the door and told the world not to disturb her.


    Hua Ruge looked at the gloomy sky, and in her mind was also thinking about who would use what means to deal with herself. This time, she was just trying. As long as she saw the light temple, she knew whether she guessed right or wrong.


    Just then, someone came into the yard. It was the messenger last time.


    Hua, like a song, knows that Jun Tianxia has written a letter, and directly reaches out his hand.


    "The emperor ordered me to send a message. Please go back to the capital with me. I have something urgent to see you." The messenger said solemnly.


    Hua Yuege looked at his face and smiled slowly: "your emperor told you to cheat me?"


    "It''s really urgent. Master Guoshi, don''t delay."


    "Come on, he''s afraid I''ll be in danger here." Hua Ruge yawned and looked at him lazily and asked, "is that right?"


    "I don''t know." The messenger''s eyes dodged.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "don''t be so nervous. I don''t have any big deal anyway. I''ll go back with you."


    "Master Guoshi, please." The messenger was relieved.


    After that, Hua Yuege tells Qiuzi that he left the temple of light.


    Lu Jia also got the news for the first time.


    Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei just got up and walked out of the room to see qiuzihua, who was a little lonely, and asked, "your boss has taken refuge?"


    "It seems so." Qiuzihua said, a little listless.


    He couldn''t figure out why the boss didn''t bring himself. He could help, too.

 Chapter 1562

    Hua Ruge arrived at the capital of Dayu in the morning, and entered the palace directly without returning to his residence. At this time, juntianxia was pacing in the Royal study. It was a little relieved to see her.


    "What? Afraid I won''t come back? " Hua Yuege asked jokingly.


    Jun Tianxia looked at her angrily and said, "you dare to do anything. You can take the challenge from Lu Yuan?"


    "You also said it was a challenge. I thought I was scared if I didn''t pick them up." Hua Yuege said not angrily.


    "You''re not afraid of the temple of light killing you? I can''t help you with their strength. " Jun Tianxia is very worried that he has not slept well since Hua rugo started to fight in the arena.


    Just because he was afraid that she would make a big mistake, his worry really happened.


    That''s not only the genius of the temple of light, but also the face of the temple of light. It can be fought.


    "To be honest, I''m not afraid." Hua Yuege said with ease.


    "What do you mean?" he asked at the next moment


    "The last time I provoked the Li family, it was more important than this time, but they were the last to apologize. I wanted to test their attitude and asked for something of value. I didn''t expect that they would really give it."


    Hua rugo said and took out his stick made of deep sea black crystal.


    Juntianxia had known that she had received such a treasure for a long time. After a little thought, she said, "you suspect that they are afraid."


    "Exactly." Hua Ruge nods.


    To kill her with the power of the temple of light is not a great effort. Even for the sake of fame, she would not make such a big concession. At that time, she had doubts.


    "If they''re going to fight hard, I can''t come back now. I had a drink last night." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    Juntianxia looked at her and felt that her heart was weak for a while, which was too brave.


    "But what are they afraid of?" You are in doubt.


    "I think it may be that they want to establish a good reputation. My influence in Xijiang is too big to start." Hua Yuege said.


    Jun Tianxia shook his head: "even if they really move you, people in Xijiang have no strength to resist them, they should know."


    "This is what I can''t think of. They have absolute strength and can be unreasonable." Hua Ruge stands out.


    Juntianxia fully understood her meaning. With the strength of the temple of light, he could kill the people who obstructed them, and then rebuild the order. It won''t take long.


    Wait.


    The two eyes flashed a flash of light at the same time, and then at the same time said: "time."


    "The temple of light does not lack strength and means, so the only possible lack is time." Jun Tianxia added.


    Hua Ruge said with some doubts, "what do they want to get?"


    "As long as we know that, I think we can understand something." The way of the king.


    In this way, they should also give the right medicine.


    "It''s hard to know from our point of view. We can only ask a Li." Hua Yuege said.


    The king nodded.


    Hua Ruge said and took out a piece of jade slips. After recording what he wanted to say, he sent someone out.


    She asked Tuoba Rui at the back of the jade slips to see if they were connected.


    "I don''t think I''ll let you live if I don''t kill you. Let''s live in the palace these days." Said the king.


    Hua Yuege nodded at his words: "it''s better to be obedient than respectful."


    "You know the danger, don''t you?" There is no good way in the world.


    Hua Ruge smiled and didn''t answer, but the look in her eyes was definitely the default.


    Of course, she knew that she was in a bad situation. Even if the temple of light was afraid of it again, she also hit people in the face. It''s strange that they didn''t take action.


    If she had not known this, she would not have left the temple and returned to the capital.


    You can''t take her.


    At noon, when the two dined together, the emperor hesitated for a long time and asked, "did you see the bright saint?"


    "No, not only didn''t you see anyone, not even a portrait." "It''s said that this saint is very rare for outsiders, so most people in the temple of light don''t know what she looks like," Hua said as she ate


    Juntianxia nodded and didn''t speak.


    "But don''t worry, I''m all there. I''ll call you sooner or later." Hua Yuege said.


    "Be safe." I''ll tell you.


    "It''s just that I don''t have the intuition. If it''s summer, even if the memory is erased, there''s always the intelligence. It won''t let me lead my nose like this." Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    Juntianxia frowned and lost in her eyes.


    "Xia Xia followed me as a teenager. At that time, he was smart and clever. He had been with me for such a long time. He was not only smart, but also had some mental calculations." "I think the saint either doesn''t pay attention to me or is not so smart, either way is far from it," Hua said


    The emperor world hears speech also slowly nod a head way: "that Saint daughter is just overall situation view is still good, but really did not come up with any wise idea."


    With the power of the Illuminati, if you have a little vigilance or pay more attention, you must get rid of these people at the first time, but you haven''t.


    Both of them think this is the biggest loophole in the work of the Illuminati, and it will be fatal.


    "But I''m sure we''ll find her." Hua rugo said confidently.


    Su Nianxia has been with her for the longest time. She always feels that the connection between them will not be so broken and there will be a day of reunion.


    The emperor also nodded: "I believe that."


    After Hua Yuege had a sip of tea, the gossip looked at him and said, "what if I find it?"


    "Well?" You don''t seem to understand.


    Hua Yuege, with a smile you know, said again, "don''t pretend to be stupid. What do you think of other girls?"


    "To be honest, I don''t know." Jun Tianxia understood and replied simply.


    Hua Ruge looks at him.


    "Before she died for me, I had no special feelings for her. I just thought it was your friend. I could take care of it." Jun Tianxia thought about it and then said, "I always think of her from time to time after her accident and feel that I owe her."


    "Just feel guilty?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "Maybe there are other things, but it''s not clear right now. You know that memory is deceptive in most cases. It will help you beautify or uglify someone infinitely. " You are honest.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I see. I''ll wait until you see her, right?"


    "Well." The king world should after one, low voice way: "I very want to see her again."

 Chapter 1563

    Hua Ruge lived in the harem after she was full. For fear that she might be in danger alone, LAN bing''er moved into the harem to accompany her.


    Because the back palace is empty all the year round, they chose one to live in, which is called a spacious one.


    Lu''s family came to the bottom. When they learned that Hua Ruge had entered the Imperial Palace, they all frowned and stopped. There was a great atmosphere in the imperial city. If they forced to rush, they would make a lot of noise.


    And they didn''t want to fight against the emperor.


    After all, it''s probably not conducive to development to provoke a Hua Ruge. It''s really unwise to provoke the emperor again.


    They went back to report to the leader of the Lu family. The leader of the Lu family also didn''t know whether to break in or not. When he went to ask for the saint daughter''s advice, he was told that the saint daughter was closed.


    He did not dare to make a claim, so he pressed the action of his subordinates and sent people to guard outside the palace, waiting for Hua Ruge to leave the palace.


    Hua Ruge lived in the palace for two days, eating well and sleeping well every day. No one came to trouble from beginning to end, so she was more convinced that the temple of light would not kill her.


    As for Lu''s family, she didn''t try to provoke her. In her spare time, she just used it to study and refine an instrument.


    On the third day, her jade slips were sent to shangguanli, who was making a dress and embroidering it with gold threads on purple materials.


    She likes being quiet and not moving. Although she hasn''t done these things before, she has learned them all and doesn''t find it hard to do them.


    Dark Wei sent in the jade Jane of Hua Ruge. She put down the needle and thread. She said lightly, "I hope this is not the news for help."


    When she read the contents, she was a little shocked.


    Lan''er asked worriedly on one side, "Lord, you can''t really ask for help."


    "It''s worthy of the fact that she''s as gorgeous as a song. She''s active at such times." Shangguan Li shakes her head and laughs.


    Lan''er looks at her and waits for her next sentence.


    "She is testing the bottom line of the temple of light. Now she suspects that they are afraid. She wants me to help check the real intention of the temple of light going to the West." Shangguanli replied.


    "How dare she test it? Are you not afraid of anything? " Lan''er was frightened.


    "Besides not daring to be tough in front of her man, what have you ever seen her dare not to be?" Shangguanli jokingly said that, as two people who show sympathy for each other, she had a better understanding of Hua Ruge than most people.


    Lan''er thought and nodded, "that''s true."


    "But this is a problem for me. The Illuminati are so united that I have infiltrated for so long with little effect. It''s not easy to find out in a short time." Shangguan Li squinted.


    "Then we have to take it slow." Lane road.


    Shangguan glass shook his head: "Ruge reminded me that motivation is very important. As long as we master this, we will no longer be passive."


    "But what can we do?"


    "The people who went to contact the leader of Lingtian palace still didn''t move?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    Lan''er shook his head. "No."


    "Now the most direct way is to let him tell us the core information." Shangguanli said again and said, "tell me to let the people below move their minds. I think he also wants to get in touch with us and try to shorten the time."


    "Yes." LAN er said and went down.


    Shangguan Li holds her chin and falls into deep thinking. After she came here, she collected a lot of information. The financial support force of Youhua Yuege has developed rapidly, but it is far from the result she wants.


    She only found out that the temple of light and the temple of water were enemies, but now she has not found a chance to let the two sides fight.


    However, this kind of thing can not be done overnight. She needs to wait for the opportunity, or when the power is big enough, to create the opportunity.


    She was thinking that there was a dark cumulus cloud over the room at the back, and the thick cloud layer was full of deep power, and it seemed to accumulate more and more.


    Shangguan Li looks at the frown. It''s obvious that mink is going to break into the Tao. Although it''s a good thing, she is still distressed by the thunder robbery.


    The thunder disaster in the divine territory seems to be particularly strong. The arc power in cumulus clouds is very violent, like it can tear people apart in an instant.


    Lan''er ran back to look up and said nervously, "what a terrible thundercloud."


    Shangguan Li doesn''t speak, just looks at it.


    When the thundercloud has accumulated to a certain extent, the thunderbolt will successively split towards the room.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, the sky and the earth are blue.


    It''s just a thunder that turns the house into powder. Shangguan glass only sees mink sitting on the bed of the room with his knees crossed and his eyes closed. A purple mark appears on his forehead.


    He seems to be very young, but at the moment, he shows extraordinary composure and does not even move his eyebrows in the face of thunder robbery.


    "Boom."


    Lei robbed him all the way. His body was still motionless, and the mark on his forehead became more and more striking as time went on.


    "The king of beasts is very powerful." Lan''er couldn''t help admiring.


    Later, he was injured too much and frowned. He accelerated the speed of the body''s spiritual power and increased his strength.


    Shangguan Li looks at the bloodstain oozing from his body, and his eyes are dimmer and dimmer.


    After a while, hundreds of thunders in the sky came to an end. When the last one came down, the little mink''s lips had oozed blood.


    However, he didn''t fall down, but continued to practice after the thunder disaster. At the moment, the purple streamer on his body flickered, and there was a dazzling light on his forehead. His whole breath continued to climb and become more and more fascinating.


    "It''s terrible." Lan''er hides behind shangguanli in fear.


    Shangguan Li is relieved and squints slightly at the same time, because the mink at this time looks really different from the past. It seems that he has some ferocious inheritance or blood awakening in general. The terror breath in his body makes people feel terrible just when it is affected.


    This reminds her of the yellow spring emperor who fought before. It seems that his aura at that time was not as strong as that of mink.


    After a long time, the mink slowly converged his breath, and the mark on his forehead gradually disappeared. When he collected the breath, he opened his eyes. His eyes were still bright and young.


    When he saw shangguanli looking at himself, he scratched his back brain and smiled.


    Shangguan Li nodded at her before taking back her eyes.


    A mink jumped up to her and said to her, "sister a Li, I have learned some inheritance left by my ancestors after breakthrough, and I can protect you better in the future."


    "Is it all right?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    Mink nodded: "all right."


    "Then take a bath and change. Come out." Shangguanli said again.

 Chapter 1564

    Mink looked at the lining of his body, which was damaged by thunder. He nodded obediently, but as soon as he wanted to turn around, he saw the clothes on the table.


    He looked at the size and color of the clothes. It seemed that they were all for himself, but it was obviously not finished.


    He smiled and asked, "is this for me?"


    Mink has been closed since he came to the divine territory. Shangguan Li didn''t think he would go out at this time. She just thought about Hua Ruge. Later, she was attracted by his plunder, which made her forget to put it away.


    "I''ll do one for you if I have nothing to do." She replied, the voice is still light.


    Hearing her answer, mink''s inner joy was far greater than that just after the breakthrough, but he didn''t want to embarrass Guan Li and didn''t show it, just said: "thank you, sister a Li. I''ll choose a gift for you later."


    In this way, we not only receive clothes, but also give gifts for the best of both worlds.


    "No need."


    No matter what she said, mink smiled and went back to her room.


    Leaving Shangguan Li in a daze, she points to mink and thinks for a long time. "What does he mean? Think you see through me? "


    "Your performance is obvious, Lord." Lan''er is on the side.


    Shangguan Li is speechless.


    "I''ll tell you, you can''t last long, or you''ll have to follow." Lan''er went on.


    Shangguan Li also thinks that her control ability in this room is not a general failure. Her mind can make such a mistake. She can''t find the reason.


    She now finally knows why Hua rugo, who is so shrewd, saw Tuoba Rui and even told a lie. It turns out that nothing can be solved if he has feelings. It''s no use being rational.


    She wanted to put away her clothes, and when she realized that she was emotional again, she was desperate for herself.


    Lan''er is laughing. She finds that the mood of her cabinet owner is getting more and more grounded. This is a good sign.


    "What happened to what I asked you to say?" Shangguan Li asked, consciously shifting the topic.


    "It has been explained, and there is news that the leader of Lingtian palace will leave the temple of light for the Eastern Center recently." Said Lan''er.


    Shangguanli listens to this reason and gets on the track. She picks up her eyebrow a little, and turns her mind around. Then she squints slightly and says, "this is a good chance."


    "Do you want someone to approach at that time?" Asked LAN.


    "It''s safest for me to go in person." Shangguan Li said that she is very accomplished in hiding her whereabouts.


    Lan''er was surprised and said, "it''s not good. It''s too dangerous."


    "Guess what he''s doing in the East Center?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    Lan''er shook his head in spite of thinking: "I don''t know."


    "Today, the artifacts of the other four regions have been unearthed, but the artifacts of these regions have not yet appeared." Shangguanli said again and again: "and the following people do say that the center has abnormal conditions, has gone to a lot of people."


    "Do you mean there will be artifacts coming out? People will fight for it? " Said Lan''er.


    "It''s going to be a mess. It''s not that hard to get close to him." Shangguanli touched his chin and said, "maybe he went to contact me, not artifact."


    "Why?"


    "Don''t you see what this is? We have wasted so much time taking artifacts from other places, but the strong ones here are like clouds. Where is the artifact so easy to rob? " Shangguan glass analysis.


    Lan''er just nodded.


    "In any case, go to the last time to see her man for Ruge, or tell her." She hasn''t forgotten the short sentence Hua Ruge mentioned behind the jade slips.


    Although the words look casual, it is enough for Hua Ruge to ask a question when there is no chance to get an answer.


    She can''t sit any longer.


    Three days later, Hua Ruge received a message from shangguanli, which said that he can get all the information there at present.


    "Seizing artifact?" Hua Ruge catches the key words and frowns slightly.


    One side blue ice son is making tea for her, smell speech to ask: "the artifact of divine territory also appeared?"


    "It should be." Hua Yuege says to put down the jade slips.


    "Will they go?"


    Hua Ruge nodded again: "yes, I hope they can protect themselves."


    "I think they will." At this critical moment, everyone has a crucial role to play, and protecting yourself is the most important thing, says LAN binger.


    "I think they will be more measured than me." Hua said and ate like a song.


    She is the most emotional one of these people, and other people are more rational than her.


    "If they do meet, we will not be passive." Hua ruminated. She believed that Tuo BARREI would deliberately inquire about the information in the temple of light for such a long time.


    LAN binger nodded, and gave Hua rugo a cup of tea: "sister, try it."


    "I said that you are here with me all day. Is your man and my little nephew really OK?" Hua said as she drank.


    LAN bing''er smelt the words and spit out his little tongue and said, "there are some of them, but I won''t say anything with you until I know."


    "There''s nothing wrong with me. You''d better go back. It''s just the beginning of marriage. You can''t leave people alone." Hua said with a smile.


    Blue ice son small face a red way: "elder sister again make fun of me."


    Hua Ruge saw her soft and cute little appearance and couldn''t help laughing. The little girl never mind how cold and tall she was outside. She always looked like a child when she saw her for the first time.


    "I''ll make something for you in the evening." Blue bing''er is very virtuous.


    Since they lived together again, Hua Ruge''s meals were all managed by her, not even those in the imperial dining room.


    "Whatever you like, don''t be busy. It''s not proper for a high priest to go around the kitchen all day." Hua Yuege said.


    Although the high priest is not as powerful as the master of the state, he is equal to the emperor and is more than half of Hua Ruge.


    LAN bing''er shakes his head: "I don''t know the taste of my sister in the imperial dining room. I''d better come."


    "You." Hua rugo said that she could not go without her.


    During her time in the palace, she did not simply avoid, but also learned about the wind outside through the dark guard. She learned that the Lu family had been guarding outside, and decided not to go out for a short time.


    Anyway, she doesn''t go out to take that risk because she can eat, drink and study alchemy.


    At the same time, in the magnificent temple of light in the territory of the gods, Tuo BARREI suddenly covered his chest and his eyes were painful.


    During this time, he often thought of Hua Ruoxin as if he had been thrown into the magma, which made him almost lose his mind.


    The method of the God of light is not ordinary. He thought many ways but they are useless. But even so, he never gave up the idea of loving China like a song. Even he was glad that he had not been erased like Su Nianxia.

 Chapter 1565

    After a while, Tuo Ba Rui''s forehead was full of sweat. Before he could slow down completely, there was humanity outside: "son of God, elder Wu, please see me."


    "Come in, please." When he spoke lightly, he used his energy to evaporate his sweat and restore his normal appearance.


    This time he has been used to this adjustment, no matter how painful he will not show a cent.


    Elder Wu came in and bowed and said, "son, the schedule has been arranged. You can start in three days."


    "Well." Tuo Ba Rui gave a light reply.


    "Do you have any other orders from the son?" Elder Wu asked respectfully.


    Tuo Ba Rui slowly raised his eyes and said, "more hands will be arranged, and the power of the temple will be obtained."


    "Your Highness, I''m afraid it''s a little difficult. The gods are so skilled in territory that we may not have the first chance." Elder Wu reminded.


    "Take good hands with you, and the other halls will make their own arrangements." Tuo Ba Rui''s voice is very weak, but with supreme majesty.


    "Yes, I do." Elder Wu immediately said respectfully.


    People in the temple of light don''t directly obey the God of light, but the son and the daughter convey the God''s will, and the son''s position is higher than that of the daughter, so today''s Tuo Ba Rui can be said to be the nominal authority in the temple.


    After elder Wu retreated, the statue behind Tuo BARREI once again radiated golden light, which was cast in the void, which was the shadow of the light God.


    Tuoba Rui looks up at him lightly, but does not speak.


    "Little doll, you don''t want to play any tricks, you know my eyes are everywhere." The opening of the light and the Yin.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t look at him, but said, "you mean this?"


    "If you don''t obey, you will suffer." Then the God of light said, "why can''t I understand the rules of heaven that you gave me last time? Did you do something in it?"


    "I can''t see it with your eyes?" Tuoba Rui asked.


    The God of light knows this in his mind, but after a long time of understanding, he has no progress, so he has to come and ask.


    "Why do you say that directly?" He asked.


    "It takes talent." Tuo barrow looked at him, his eyes flashed a silver glow.


    When the God of light saw the faint silver light, his pupils suddenly shrank, and he wondered, "what kind of people are you?"


    "Is there anything else to ask?" Tuoba Rui asked lightly.


    The God of light looked at him calmly and said with a sneer, "what''s the matter? You are still too young. I advise you to be tricked or you and your little woman will not have a good life."


    After saying that, the light of projection gradually dissipated.


    Tuoba Rui picked the corner of his eyes, and there was a sense of violence in his eyes, but after a while he converged again, and then he could only see a piece of peace.


    As Hua Yuege said, he should be more rational than her and know when and what to do.


    On the other side, shangguanli and xiaomink have already set out. Because of the scattered rule and the invasion between the forces, there is no transmission array in the city, and the only way to travel is by flying magic weapon.


    Mink stands on the deck and looks at the Shangguan glass sitting by. His eyes naturally show a little smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Shangguan Li looks up and asks lightly.


    "Sister Ali, I want to eat your cooking." The mink said cheekily.


    "No time." Shangguan Li said, and looked down at his book.


    Mink went to squat in front of her and looked up at her with a pitiful look: "but I haven''t eaten it for a long time."


    His handsome and charming face is hard to resist. Now his eyes look like some kind of small animal. He can directly attack the soft part of people''s heart. Shangguanli''s heart is soft at a glance.


    She didn''t know when she started to feel soft.


    "Wait." She put down her book and turned to the kitchen on the spaceship.


    "I''ll help you," mink said after him


    Looking at the two people entering the kitchen one before and one after the other, Lan''er showed an old mother''s smile behind her, and the owner of his pavilion finally had a little intention of opening up.


    It really bodes well.


    In the kitchen, when mink helped fight, his mouth was not idle. He looked at her face and said, "sister Ali, why don''t you like to laugh? You laugh very beautiful."


    Shangguan Li ignores him.


    "But when we are together in the future, I will make you laugh often. I like your happy appearance." Said the mink.


    Shangguanli''s retort came to his lips, but he didn''t say it after all.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, mink smiled and helped quietly.


    Shangguanli''s mind is mixed with five tastes. She feels that her mind is more disordered than when she came out. Her hard-working decision has become loose again. She doesn''t know where she will go?


    For the first time in her life, such an uncontrollable situation appeared. She was a little confused, but she didn''t feel anxious, as if it was not very bad to go on like this.


    God''s territory is very wide. After five days'' flight, the ship arrived at the Eastern Center. At this time, a lot of people had gathered here. They stood on a mountain far away.


    In the center of the area is a barren swamp. People are all around the swamp, looking at the center.


    Mink and shangguanli are on the mountain in the distance. They can see more clearly from above.


    "Sister Li, these people are very strong." Small marten quite some fear of said, he looked at a like him into the road may be the lowest strength.


    Shangguan Li nodded, "try to keep in touch with them as little as possible."


    "Well, as long as I''m not offended, I won''t do it." Mink agreed.


    They watched from above. After the dark guards dug out the cave below, they went down, but because there was only one cave, they could only stay together temporarily.


    Mink looked at the small cave and said with a smile, "I like it here."


    Shangguan Li didn''t take a look at him.


    Mink found a flat place for her to make a bed, and sat on a stone.


    At this time, the scattered dark guards began to collect information from all over the place. She thought that the most important thing was that the son of the water temple had arrived.


    She touched her chin, and if she knew something, she said, "it''s a little interesting."


    Seeing that she was thinking, mink did not disturb her, and he began to cultivate himself.


    Shangguan Li thinks about his eyes and unconsciously looks at him. He meditates in a surprisingly quiet way. He has no words about his appearance and temperament. Just looking at him makes people feel happy.


    She looked at it. Mink suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes hit her.


    The pupils of Shangguan glass were slightly shrunk, but they didn''t explain too much. Instead, they turned their eyes slowly, as if they were just a casual glance.


    Mink doesn''t think so. He smiles and asks, "sister Ali, do you like me, too?"

 Chapter 1566

    "What do you think? No. Shangguan Li replied simply.


    Mink doesn''t speak, but looks into her eyes. Shangguan Li dodges for a moment and says, "it''s impossible for both of us. Don''t worry about it."


    "I think it''s quite possible." The way for mink not to be attacked at all.


    Shangguan Li has no choice but to stop talking.


    Xiaomink sat beside her and looked at the information in front of her. After a while, he said, "I know you don''t have a sense of security. I''ll let you feel it. You don''t have to be afraid of me later."


    Shangguan glass''s fingers trembled and his heart seemed to be hit hard.


    Mink took her cold hand and put it in the palm. It''s not ambiguous when he did it. It''s more like warming her hand.


    Shangguan Li wants to take out his hand, but xiaomink''s hand is very strong, and she fails.


    "Your hands are cold. I feel a little hurt." Mink said and pulled her other hand, put it in the palm to warm her.


    Shangguanli only thinks that his palm is warm and dry, which is the touch she likes, but now her heart is more complicated.


    They are not a world person at all. She always feels that she can''t be as impulsive as him.


    Short love is emotional, but she has to think long-term.


    "Sister a Li." Mink suddenly spoke, and his voice was very kind: "although you haven''t said it all the time and my sister hasn''t told me, I can guess that you have concerns. Can you talk to me?"


    Shangguan Li shook his head without thinking: "no, I can''t."


    When it comes to this, she looks a little flustered, which she has never had before.


    Seeing her like this, mink knows why Hua Ruge doesn''t say anything. What he wants to hide from Shangguan Li is more serious than he imagined. It may even be the deepest scar in her heart.


    "Don''t worry, wait until you want to say it one day." Mink shook her hand and said, "sister Ali, believe me, I will stand on your side no matter what."


    Shangguan Li used more strength to draw his hand back. He recovered his composure in three seconds and said: "there is nothing to say. I will send you back if you make any further nonsense."


    "No, I want to stay here." Mink said, and immediately went back to his big stone and sat down.


    Although he and Tuoba Rui took the Scripture, but with what he learned in the face of shangguanli, he still had some difficulty.


    Shangguan Li recovers her composure, but her heart still beats very fast. In her mind, it''s the moment when mink pulls her hand. She feels that she may never forget that moment.


    There is no doubt that she also likes him, but she still has no courage to start a relationship, let alone take out her unbearable past.


    She would be afraid that mink would be disappointed with her.


    At this time, she would like to see Hua Ruge very much. She wants to talk with her, and only she can understand herself.


    But it was not a good time, and it was not the only thing in her mind.


    For the next three days, she has been analyzing the relationship between those forces, trying to find some subtle opportunities. If there is a chance, she may not have to wait for a long time.


    That night, mink went out for a walk and came back. He entered the cave and said, "I saw my brother-in-law outside."


    "Tuoba Rui? Is he here? " Asked Shangguan Li.


    Mink nodded repeatedly: "I see it really, he is surrounded by a group of people, he also saw me."


    "It seems that he really wanted to meet here." Shangguan Li smiled and said, "I can explain to your elder sister at last. She must be crazy there."


    "I haven''t seen my sister do that before." Little marten road.


    "She doesn''t seem to have any thoughts. She''s worried about it. I know her better than you." Shangguan Li said and went out to the cave.


    Small mink followed and thought, "sister a Li, please try to get close to her brother-in-law. Can I go there?"


    If he could, of course, he would do something for his sister.


    When shangguanli went out of the cave, he saw a group of bright religious people dressed in red. In the middle of them was Tuo BARREI, who was still dressed in black. After a month''s absence, he looked thinner, his facial features were more vigorous and his aura was more ascetic.


    Tuoba Rui seems to feel her breath. She looks at her slightly, but Shangguan Li is still. They look away after touching each other.


    But just one glance is enough for them to understand each other''s intention.


    "What does brother-in-law mean?" Asked the little marten.


    "Have a plan with us." Shangguanli said, "don''t rush now, wait for the chance."


    "What chance? When the artifact was born, when there was a great disorder here? " Asked mink again.


    Shangguan Li nodded: "I think he will find a way to get away at that time."


    Obviously, they can''t get close to Tuo BARREI. The people of the light god religion are too strong, and they will die when they are found.


    Mink nodded and went back to the cave.


    The artifact has not moved for a long time, and neither side has found a chance to contact, but Shangguan Li doesn''t want Hua Ruge to be too flustered and sends back the news.


    Three days later, Hua rugo received a message, which clearly said that Tuo BARREI looks good, has not been controlled and has not been cleaned. They should be able to contact with each other soon.


    Hua rugo has a long sigh of relief after reading the news. She seems to be the same as usual these days, but there is always something pressing in her heart. Now she is relieved.


    So that day, she put down the weapon refining book which had been studied for a long time and had no progress, and had a big drink with blue ice.


    LAN binger is relieved to see that Hua Ruge has regained her previous vitality. She always accompanies her in the evening.


    As a result, Hua Ruge was completely drunk this time. Fortunately, LAN bing''er was very easy to serve her. He dragged her to bed to sleep and kept her by himself.


    Most of the time, she loves her sister very much. She looks stronger than everyone else, but in fact, she has rich inner feelings and is easy to be hurt.


    These days, she can see the pain in her heart, but now it''s better.


    That night, she stayed in the room, and didn''t leave until dawn to cook the soup.


    When Hua Ruge wakes up, LAN binger pushes the door in again and hands the sobering soup to her.


    Hua rugo said with a smile, "no man, it''s good to have a sister."


    "That''s not what my sister said last night. Drink while it''s hot." Blue bing''er says with a smile.


    "Last night?" Hua Yuege pointed to himself and asked in a trance, "what did I say?"


    "Maybe you think of brother-in-law or something." Blue ice son way.


    "Nothing else?"


    Blue bing''er shakes her head.


    Hua Ruge was relieved: "it''s OK."


    at least there is no gaffe.

 Chapter 1567

    "But you said it all night." Blue ice son calm way.


    "What?" Hua Ruge herself was shocked. She just thought she didn''t lose her temper. Now she seems to have lost her face to grandma''s house.


    LAN bing''er looked at her face changing all the time, trying to remedy it, but she couldn''t help laughing.


    "Well, you make fun of me, too." Hua Ruge felt more shameless.


    She felt that she could not think for a whole night.


    LAN bing''er stopped laughing and comforted her: "don''t worry, elder sister. I was the only one last night. I won''t say it."


    "That''s what you said. If you pass it on, you''ll be beaten." Hua said with a straight face.


    LAN bing''er nods with a smile.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is called a pain, which is too humiliating.


    At the same time, a large area of golden light has appeared in the swamp of the God territory, and there are some sharp tools in the center of the golden light emerging from the vortex.


    Tuo Ba Rui stood in the void and looked down. The sharp weapon soon appeared. It was a long sword with the word "Tianzi" engraved on its black hilt.


    The emperor''s sword is more powerful than any other artifact. As soon as the murderous spirit spreads out, people around him step back and look afraid.


    "So strong." Small mink said side body, half body block in front of Shangguan glass body.


    Shangguanli''s vision to the distance was not only back, but also fell on the shoulder in front of him. Although he was a short adult, he was really tall, so it was easy for him to feel safe.


    A moment later, she looked over his shoulder at Zijian and said, "I''m ok."


    "I know." The mink replied, though he said so in his mouth, he did not move at all.


    The implication is obvious. Although he is OK now, he is not at ease.


    So shangguanli doesn''t know what to say.


    Small mink looked at Tuo barrui, and saw that his eyes had not moved from the emperor''s sword. He said: "sister Ali, how do I think brother-in-law is here to take this sword?"


    The pupil of Shangguan glass slightly shrank, and it was uncertain for a long time: "no, it''s the territory of gods. How can he get it?"


    "Don''t take risks." Mink is worried.


    His recognition of Tuo barrow is very high, but he doesn''t want to have an accident.


    "He should be measured." Shangguan Li said, now her tone is not as determined as before.


    After all, what she contacted with Tuo barrow is not much, and now it''s a little hard to understand.


    After the Tianzi sword came out in situ, the people around rushed in. All the major forces used their subordinates as cannon fodder and took the lead in getting the sword.


    However, there are too many people who pay attention to it, so all the strong men are fighting in the air.


    Long before that, Tuoba Rui let people spread out and did not join the battle for the time being.


    There are more people with the same ideas, so there are many people around.


    Tuo BARREI took three or four people with him to the top of the mountain. When one of them saw the temple of light coming, he left.


    He falls down, and the nearby hillside stands shangguanli and xiaomink.


    At this time, they are very close to each other. The small sable takes a look at shangguanli. Shangguanli reaches for his sleeve and signals him not to act recklessly.


    Next to them, some elders around Tuo BARREI looked around like radars, and apparently stopped for a moment when they swept them.


    Shangguanli looks as usual. Looking at shangguanli holding his sleeve, mink moves in his heart and stealthily holds her hand.


    Shangguan Li looks sluggish, but it''s obviously hard to say at this time. He is angry. When did the child learn to be bad?


    Tuo Barry glanced at them at this time. When he saw that they were holding each other together, he was surprised.


    It will be a long time before substantial progress is made. The efficiency of mink is enough.


    Elder Wu noticed his eyes and asked in a low voice, "the son also thinks they are unusual?"


    "Well?" Tuo Ba Rui utters a doubtful syllable.


    Elder Wu then said, "those people are generally weak, so they don''t look like people in the territory of gods."


    "No threat to us." Tuo Ba Rui said, and said, "it''s better to keep an eye on the temple of water than on them."


    "Yes." Elder Wu replied.


    In the distance, the scuffle is going on, and the aftermath of the terrible battle is far away. Fortunately, there are strong people around here who are supporting the border, or the whole mountain will be flattened.


    Shangguan Li doesn''t think he has much to look at, so he turns around and goes back to the cave, followed by mink.


    Just into the cave, mink consciously let go of her hand. Shangguan Li sat down and looked at him angrily.


    Mink sheepishly scratched his head, smiled and explained, "I think it''s more natural to hold hands."


    Shangguan Li has no way to take him and ignores him. Instead, he collects all the jade slips in front of him to make the cave look normal.


    Mink is approaching with a smile on his face. His pure eyes are full of flattery, but he has no resistance when he is seen.


    "Go away." Shangguanli''s way is straight.


    She just looked at him and took back her eyes. She felt that she could not help forgiving him on the spot.


    "All right." Mink looks obedient after being killed, but his eyes are more aggrieved than before.


    For most of the next day, mink didn''t take the initiative to speak, but peeped at shangguanli''s mood from time to time, looking for opportunities.


    Shangguan Li can''t sit down after he looks at her carefully for a while. She stands up from the stone bench.


    Mink immediately takes back his eyes and looks to the other side.


    "Come and help if you want something delicious." Shangguan Li said and went to the back of the cave. It was the temporary kitchen where Lan''er brought all the objects from the spaceship.


    Small mink smell speech eyes a bright, while following carefully ask: "a Li elder sister is not angry?"


    "Next time." Shangguan Li''s voice is still unfriendly.


    The mink nodded repeatedly, how obedient he was.


    Shangguan Li can only resist the impulse to touch his head after much hard work.


    So the smell of the food came quickly from the cave. Tuoba Rui, who was sitting in meditation at the top, opened his eyes after smelling the smell. Now he has the idea of rubbing against the food,


    but if he is really in the past now, it is estimated that mink will get revenge with him.


    "Son, what''s the matter with you?" Elder Wu asked.


    Tuoba Rui takes a look at him, not angry.


    Elder Wu immediately lowered his head and said, "it''s my subordinates who have much to say, son of God, forgive me."


    Only then did Tuo Ba Rui hang his eyes and continue to use his spiritual power to reach a state of semi cultivation.


    In the cave, mink is eating the delicious food made by shangguanli. It''s very beautiful.


    At this time, he looks like a child. Shangguan Li yearns for this mentality, but she has always experienced too much, and it is difficult to go back.

 Chapter 1568

    Mink doesn''t just eat by himself. He will take care of shangguanli and tell her to eat more.


    Shangguanli and he are also interested in this aspect, eating and even enjoying their cooking skills.


    Outside the first World War for several days, blood flowed in the swamp, but no one touched the sword.


    Tuoba Rui still didn''t move. Instead, he sent three elders around him. Now he only follows one elder Wu.


    Finally one day he sent elder Wu to carve the last talisman in the last position.


    Although elder Wu is not sure to let Tuo barrui be in the same place, he is afraid that he will leave the light cult, but he dare not say so, so he has to go.


    There are only a few guards left in place. They watch Tuo BARREI walk into the cave, and they don''t think of anything else.


    Tuo BARREI controls the rules of heaven. It''s easy for these people to leave without knowing the ghosts.


    At this time, shangguanli and xiaomink are sitting at both ends of the stone table. Shangguanli is reading a book. Xiaomink tries to disturb her and let her pay attention to herself.


    However, at the next moment, the mink''s ears stand up. Although there is no energy fluctuation in the space where he is, he still feels a little unusual with the instinct of the immortal beast.


    Before he got up, Tuo BARREI appeared here, with one hand on his shoulder.


    Although he can''t use space technology as skillfully as Hua Ruge, it''s OK to move so far with the control of rules.


    "Brother in law." Cried mink in surprise.


    Shangguan Li is a little surprised, but her astonishment is only limited to a slight contraction of her pupil, and the book in her hand is still held motionless.


    "Lord." Tuoba Rui nods slightly to shangguanli.


    "It seems that we have some tacit understanding," said Shangguan Li with a faint smile


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head again and asked, "how''s the little song?"


    "She is very good. She can eat very well at the temple of light. She is not in any danger." Shangguan Li said that as an intelligence agent, she doesn''t lie in this respect.


    it''s just that Hua rugo forced her to choose the right one this time. She just wanted to compromise for the sake of her friends for many years.


    And she felt that although she said something one-sided, it was not a flurry.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t see the concealed look on her face, so he said, "thank you very much."


    "Her only worry is you. She''s worried about you." Shangguan Li told the truth.


    Tuoba Rui sniffed the words and smiled lightly, then turned over his hand and took out a piece of jade slips. "Please give this to her, and she will see it clearly."


    "You''re welcome." When Shangguan Li said this, Xiao mink had already picked up the jade Jane.


    "In addition to recording what I want to say to her, I also have some inside information about the Illuminati, which I think the cabinet leader also wants to know." Tuoba Rui said.


    He was afraid that he didn''t have time to record it. Now he thinks he has enough time. He can tell shangguanli part of it.


    "Of course, please tell me." The way determined by Shangguan Li.


    "The purpose of the light god religion to go to the west of Xinjiang is to fight for the power of belief for the light God, and the power of belief is the basis for the God to stand on." Said Tuoba Rui.


    "How did the power of faith come into being?" mink asked


    "It''s a believer''s contribution. When you believe in him, you will also contribute your own power of belief. The more power you gain, the stronger the power of the gods."


    Shangguan Li nodded and asked, "it seems that the Guangming cult hasn''t fully used its fists and feet in western Xinjiang. Is there any fear?"


    "How do you know?" Tuoba Rui hears the words, picks the eyebrow and worries: "is it Xiaoge that she did something to provoke the light god religion?"


    Shangguanli just wants to hurry up and ask questions. Unexpectedly, she missed her words here. It''s also her fault that she didn''t defend Tuo BARREI.


    See her hesitation, Tuoba Rui Mou light a heavy, way: "I said in?"


    "Xiaoge also has doubts about this, but she is really safe. I can guarantee her reputation." Seeing that he was nervous, Shangguan Li could only confess.


    Tuo Barry only felt that the feeling of being burned by the fire was more and more intense in his heart, but he did not show it, but continued: "the God of light limited the fire Xi to help him win over most of the faith in the western Xinjiang within a year, and the time is limited, they really dare not be too presumptuous."


    "I see." Shangguan is clear.


    Knowing so many things, they may be able to take action.


    "One more thing, you may be surprised to say that the saint of light is not someone else. It is Su Nianxia." Tuoba Rui continued.


    Both of them were stunned at this.


    Even if they haven''t had much contact with each other, they also know that Su Nianxia is Hua Ruge''s best friend. They have been stuck together for several years, and now they have become enemies?


    "Has she been obliterated?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    Mink sighed, "I don''t know what will happen if my sister knows it."


    Tuo Ba Rui frowned slightly, then said, "I know so much. I''ll find a chance to contact you later."


    Then he got up to leave.


    "Brother in law, are you going to take that day''s Zijian?" Asked the little marten.


    "Yes." Tuo barrui gives a positive answer.


    "Be careful, my sister will worry." Little marten road.


    "I know. I''ll solve the problem myself. You can leave now." Tuoba Rui said that his figure had gradually disappeared in the cave.


    After he left, shangguanli''s figure fell and murmured, "how can this man be so smart?"


    She just showed a little bit of the story. He could guess it was Hua Ruge directly. Couldn''t it be juntianxia or other changes?


    At the end of the day, it should be that he understood Hua Ruge too well. It''s unreasonable for her to hold still when such a big thing happened.


    "Yes, my sister also said that," said mink


    "I finally know why your sister can''t turn over." Shangguan Li shakes her head and laughs.


    This man is too difficult to deal with.


    Mink makes a sympathetic expression.


    "It''s good news on the whole, but this last point is enough for a song headache." Shangguan Li sighed again when he said that.


    Hua Ruge is not inferior to anyone in the world in terms of tactics and means, but she is a person who attaches great importance to feelings. If she knows that the enemy facing her is Su Nianxia, can she still start?


    "Yes, my sister won''t do anything to my good friend. Now I just hope she won''t get hurt because of this," said mink


    "That''s not good." Shangguanli is also helpless.


    Now she wants to erase this section of the jade slips to protect Hua Ruge, but she can''t do it. Just like Tuo Barui didn''t do it, they think she has the right to know, and they believe that she can handle it well and won''t make decisions for her without authorization.

 Chapter 1569

    Hua Ruge has lived in Dayu''s harem for half a month. During this period, there was little progress in the skill of refining utensils. However, he ate more than before. If his mind was not a little heavier, he would have gained more weight.


    That day, lying on the chair under the grape shelf, she said to blue bing''er, who is making red in the yard, "I say little bing''er, if you live in your house again, brother Tuoba will definitely come to me to ask for someone."


    "I''m not afraid. He''s closed recently." LAN bing''er replied.


    Hua Ruge nodded, pinched a grape and threw it into his mouth, saying, "everyone else has serious business to do."


    "Sister is bored?" LAN bing''er breaks her mind at a glance.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "all the women in this world have sharpened their heads and drilled back. You say it''s cold and clean here. What''s good about it?"


    "It''s better to be free in the palace wall than outside." LAN bing''er said and comforted: "my sister will bear it again. I will go out to drink with you when the Lu family''s hands are back."


    "I''m not waiting for the news from the Lu family." Hua Ruge ate another grape and corrected.


    LAN bing''er is a little shocked when she hears the words.


    At this time, a dark guard was taken into the yard and stood in front of Hua Ruge, saying, "master Guoshi, this is what the Lord of the pavilion asked his subordinates to give you."


    Hua Ruge looks at the black jade Jane in the dark Wei''s hand. Her eyes shrink subconsciously. She knows it''s not shangguanli''s alone.


    She took over the jade Jane and waved away from the dark Wei to probe her mind into it.


    LAN binger noticed that Hua Ruge gradually sat up straight, and her expression was relaxed to the final dignified.


    She then understood that the reason why Hua Ruge had been in the palace for so long without any action was not because he was hiding at home, but because he was waiting for news.


    This jade Jane began to record some recent situations of Tuo barrow. He said that his current situation is not as bad as he thought. The God of light asked for him, but he did not dare to do so.


    In the middle part, she was told not to act rashly, not to take risks, and to consult with the monarch.


    Finally, he learned about Su Nianxia''s situation from the God of light. When he said that the holy daughter Huoxi was the song like look of Su Nianxia, whose memory was erased, it became dignified.


    It turns out that Su Nianxia was standing on the opposite side of her for a long time?


    What happened to her that made her this way?


    Put away the jade Jane, she got up and walked slowly in the courtyard.


    LAN bing''er rarely looks like Hua Ruge is so silent. Usually, when she meets with something, she just makes fun of it or scolds it directly. The sudden silence makes her have a bad premonition.


    After a long sigh, she sat back in her chair.


    "What happened?" Asked LAN bing''er.


    "A good news and a bad news, which one?" Hua rugo picked her eyebrows.


    LAN bing''er thought for a moment and said, "good news."


    "Xia Xia found it." Hua rushes out like a song.


    Blue ice son Zheng for a while, pull back the memory from the distance, in the eyes emerge smile: "that''s too good, how is she?"


    "That''s the bad news." Hua Ruge looked at her seriously and said, "she is the saint sent by the light God, Huoxi."


    "What?" Blue bing''er is completely confused.


    Hua rugo knew that it was not only her shock, but also that the world would not be peaceful.


    LAN bing''er tidied up her thoughts and said, "what should we do then?"


    Hua Ruge spread out his hands and said, "I think it''s time to invite the emperor."


    Soon, juntianxia came to the harem. After hearing Hua Ruge''s story, his eyes were a little straight, and it took a long time to slow down.


    "I have her news at last." Jun Tianxia said with a smile on his face.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "yes, she has asked you to look for them in recent years."


    "In any case, I''ll see her first." Juntianxia said, the tone is more relaxed than ever before.


    "Well, let''s find a way." Hua Ruge agrees that blind optimism and blind pessimism will hinder judgment. They must know what situation Su Nianxia is now.


    Jun Tianxia sat there, thinking and laughing.


    This is good news for him. As long as people are OK, he will find a way.


    Hua Ruge also wanted to know what Su Nianxia was like now, so she said directly, "I have a way."


    "What can I do?" The king asked.


    "Hit him." Hua Ruge clapped the table and said, "now the people of Lu''s family are outside the palace. It''s easy to make things big. As long as it''s big, I don''t believe she doesn''t show up."


    The pupil of the monarch world shrinks, the way that did not think: "together."


    "I''ll wait for you." Hua Yuege said, with a flash of war in her eyes.


    LAN bing''er thought that both of them were not rational at the moment and said: "elder sister, emperor, this is not for fun. It''s really possible to kill in summer."


    They didn''t speak, and she went on, "you know it''s friends but not enemies, but she probably doesn''t remember us. With our current strength, there''s no way to face the temple of light."


    Hua Ruge put her shoulder on her hand and asked, "little Bing, do you think I am confused in a hurry?"


    "It''s not." LAN bing''er shakes her head. Hua rugo listens to her before she is satisfied. "You know the consequences soberly every time, but even if you analyze the danger, you will do it."


    There is no essential difference between this and being confused.


    Hua Ruge felt his nose a little embarrassed when hearing the words, and didn''t know what to say.


    The king said to the world, "this step is always to be taken. It''s good for the high priest to watch it change."


    Said he left, the gas field is still stable can not be stable.


    LAN binger can''t be persuaded to come back now. Normally, no one can persuade a Hua Ruge. Let alone that juntianxia is on the same line with her now.


    After Jun Tianxia left, Hua rugo hooked on LAN binger''s shoulder and said, "don''t worry about it. I promise you, it will be OK."


    "Even if I can guarantee it, I can''t help worrying." Blue binger sighs.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "I said if you can talk like a child without being so mature."


    "Sister, can you take me with you this time? Let''s fight together." It''s the only way to keep her from thinking.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "those people in the temple of light are not easy to deal with. I''m more at ease when you stay at home."


    LAN bing''er also knew that she was not so strong, so she nodded.


    Hua Ruge stood up from the chair, moving her body, with a little excitement on her face. She was restless in nature. After half a month of boredom here, she naturally looked forward to a war.


    Another point is that although she is worried about the future, she is still in a good mood when she confirms and can find her best friend.


    At this time, the battle of the God territory has entered the stage of white heat. Shangguan Li can leave after getting the news from Tuoba Rui, but she wants to see the final result, so she stays.


    The motivation that mink left behind is even simpler. If Tuo BARREI needs help, he will do it at any time.


    In the last few days, Tuo Ba Rui did not practice, but used his mind to explore Zijian. Only in a few days, he found out the rules of tianzijian, so he did not rush to start.


    At last, the cannon fodder was fed to the giant crocodiles in the swamp. Those with extraordinary strength finally had a chance to touch the Tianzi sword, but even if they touched it, they could not surrender, but were injured one after another.


    "It''s worthy of being the artifact of God territory. It seems that we should choose our own Lord." Said mink.


    Shangguan Li sat outside the cave, looked carefully and said, "this sword seems to have a sword spirit."


    "Probably, or it won''t be so hard to subdue." Said mink.


    Hearing this, elder Wu on one side said to Tuoba Rui, "son, the sword is so powerful that it''s more difficult to control it if you have the spirit of the sword. You''d better not try."


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t care about him, but looks at the Tianzi sword floating in the air in the distance.


    At this time, the rhythm of every breath fluctuation is within his control, and this sword belongs to him.


    For a long time after that, these powerful people planned to force the emperor''s sword to be subdued. However, the power of the emperor''s sword was so powerful that it could hurt people.


    Small marten has been observing Tuo barrow. When the sun is about to set, he suddenly rises out of the sky. At the same time, two huge silver wings appear behind him. The silver wings are slowly flapping in the air, which seems to control the order of the heaven and the earth in an instant.


    In an instant, he became the focus of the people, only to see him reaching for tianzijian from afar.


    At this time, the four array flags arranged around the swamp appeared. The strength of the array flags played a role under the control of Tuo barrow. People saw only one silver like force appeared and slowly wrapped the Tianzi sword.


    Tianzi sword began to break away from the prison when it appeared, but it could not break away from the regular force no matter how hard it was used. Gradually, the struggle became smaller.


    "He can''t get the artifact."


    When people saw that he had the ability to subdue the emperor''s sword, they were finally alert. They did not know who called out and all of them gave a hand to Tuo BARREI.


    At this time, the people of the light god religion came into use. With the order of Wu Changlao, he immediately appeared around Tuo BARREI and protected him.


    But none of them survived in the battle was the strong. It didn''t take long for these people to tear up the defense of the Illuminati and attack Tuo BARREI again.


    At this time, Tianzi sword is still in a slight struggle. Tuoba Rui is focusing on controlling those rules and silver threads, and cannot escape or fight back.


    The mink flies to the front at the first time, but before he comes to the front, he sees that Tuoba Rui''s silver wing is shining brightly. Then the attacker is trapped in a cage made of silver light.


    When people react, they will find that this is not the power of Tuoba Rui, but a artifact.


    This is a magic weapon that Tuo Barry just got to the big world. It''s a vast network.


    Later, he felt that it was very suitable for him, so he slowly polished it, injected the world rhyme into it, and then he had the power now.

 Chapter 1570

    People are trapped in the net and feel that their power is bound. There is a feeling that they can only be slaughtered.


    Mink was a little late. He thought he was faster. Now he was in the net. The onlookers didn''t know that he was coming to rescue. They thought that he also wanted to rob the artifact.


    So no one thought it was strange that he went back.


    When Xiaodiao returned to the cave entrance, he scratched his head awkwardly, peeped at shangguanli''s face, and saw her face as usual. "Fortunately, brother-in-law has a back hand."


    Shangguan Li laughs, but doesn''t show it.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t care about those people, but continues to domesticate the Tianzi sword. The people in the Tianluo net behind him don''t give up their struggle. They think that although the net has unpredictable power, it''s not very solid.


    The onlookers were either seriously injured or weak. They did not have the ability to compete. They could only watch Tuoba Rui start.


    Soon the emperor''s sword was not struggling any more, and the body of the sword was trembling, as if convinced.


    People can also feel it, because at that moment, the fierce evil spirit around Tianzi sword disappeared, and it became more like a weapon for people.


    Behind them, the strong people are attacking the world with all their strength, and they are about to destroy it completely.


    Tuoba wisely put up the tianluodiwang. At the same time, the palm of his hand opened, and the Tianzi sword flew over and landed in his palm.


    At the same time, the strong man in the back attacks when he escapes from the shackles. Tuo BARREI holds the Tianzi sword in his hand and turns around to split a blade. The power of the Tianzi sword and the blessing of Daoyun force these people to step back.


    After all, most of them have been injured now, so they can''t be the opponents of Tuo BARREI in his heyday.


    The small mink looked at the power of the emperor''s sword and all his eyes were hot: "this is different with the spirit of the sword. That''s the real magic soldier."


    "It''s time we left." Said Shangguan Li.


    It turned out that there was no reason to stay here.


    Mink nodded.


    Shangguanli takes out the spaceship directly. After the party gets on the spaceship, the spaceship goes straight to the south.


    "Sister Ali, you are in the wrong direction. We are in the East." Said mink.


    "Do something before you go back." Said Shangguan Li.


    Mink volunteered: "can I do it?"


    "Kill some people. You are the one." Said Shangguan Li.


    "Make sure you do well." Mink nodded.


    At the same time, after Tuo BARREI took the Tianzi sword, the silver wings behind disappeared. He stood in the air and glanced at the bottom. He was sure that no one wanted to make a move before leaving with the injured subordinates.


    This time, the bright god cult has made a great success in the East, but it has advantages and disadvantages. The interest is that more people will join in the bright god cult, and the disadvantage is that there will definitely be people chasing after Tuo BARREI along the way.


    Both of these are disadvantages for Tuo BARREI, but as long as he returns to the temple of light smoothly, he will become a good thing.


    Here, Tuoba Rui and shangguanli are stepping up their steps to deploy their own plans. Hua Ruge and juntianxia are not idle.


    Hua Ruge got up early in the morning and put on a clean robe. The whole person was full of energy.


    LAN bing''er feels a headache when she looks at her. It''s not a small role she faces, but a lesson specially sent by Lu family. Can she be worse.


    She went to the front hall and found juntianxia. Today''s juntianxia also took off pingtianguan. She simply tied her hair and looked ready to fight.


    Hua Ruge came near, looked at the monarch carefully, and said, "I found that you are different from usual today."


    "What''s different?" The king asked, with a smile in his eyes.


    "More energy." Hua Ruge said and brewed some words: "it''s not as deep as before, more vitality."


    "Maybe it''s the reason to do it." Said the king.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and looked at him with a slightly gossipy look. "I think it''s because of Xia Xia."


    "Or maybe." Monarchy does not deny.


    Although he is not sure what kind of feelings he has for Su Nianxia, he has made great efforts in recent years to find Su Nianxia as soon as possible. Now that he is found, he has a big heart knot.


    Hua rugo patted him on the shoulder and said, "I have potential. I look forward to you."


    She thinks that the only way to awaken Su Nianxia''s memory is juntianxia. After all, she has been infatuated with him for so many years. I think his memory is very heavy.


    Juntianxia stood in place to see her go, and said, "be careful."


    "Don''t worry." Hua rugo said so, but looking at the publicized pace, we can see that she didn''t pay attention at all.


    As soon as she left the gate, Lu''s eyes brightened, and Hua Yuege ignored them. She wandered in the street and greeted the familiar shopkeeper.


    Because she often wanders in the capital of China, many small vendors know her as a grounded master of the state, and gradually they are not constrained by etiquette.


    So Hua Ruge went all the way. She just exchanged a few greetings for a lot of delicious food. If she could not finish eating, she could only take it with her.


    Fat and thin two people have received the order for a long time. They came from Yandu. Now they are eating wonton on the street.


    Fat man waved to Hua Ruge in the distance, and Hua Ruge came straight to him.


    "Boss, how long did it take you to break through again?" Thin man observed for a while, in fact, he didn''t need to see it just to listen to the hearsay, but his brain always felt that what he heard was not true, and he had to see it in person.


    "The eldest is the eldest, fierce." The fat man boasted and asked, "do you want to have a bowl of wonton?"


    Hua Ruge is waving and eating the small balls.


    The thin man got closer and whispered, "boss, what do you want our brother to do this time?"


    Because their brains are a little straight, Hua Ruge didn''t say anything direct when he gave the order, that is to say, they don''t know what they are going to do when they come to the emperor.


    "Have you heard about my beating Master Lu?" Hua rugo asked. She planned to give them a preventive injection first. Don''t be scared.


    They nodded.


    "Have you heard about robbing their artifact and letting them sweep the floor?" She asked again.


    The two men nodded and praised: "the eldest brother is powerful."


    "You should have heard about the position of Lu family. You won''t give up after such a big loss, and I decided to use my fist to reason." Hua Yuege continued.


    Fat and thin two people look at each other, soon want to understand, one by one stare at the eye way: "you mean we and the Lu family fight?"


    "That''s right." Hua Ruge''s first order is very straightforward.

 Chapter 1571

    Fight with Lu''s family?


    Fat and thin two people just think about is a spirited, two people bitter face asked: "eldest brother you serious."


    "They all hit the door, even if I can bear it, can you?" Hua Yuege said angrily.


    Two people look at each other, the eyes are some helpless.


    They only heard that their eldest brother bullied two young men of others, but they didn''t hear that they fought back.


    "Don''t worry, you will not suffer too much if you follow me then." Hua Ruge patted them on the shoulder and comforted them.


    When they heard about their self-esteem, the fat man took the lead in patting his chest and said, "it''s Lu family. Our brother is the pioneer for you. How can we make the eldest brother suffer?"


    "Yes, we stand in front of you." Thin also way.


    Hua Ruge was startled by the sudden change of attitude of the two men, but she soon thought that the two men had no idea how much strength they were. Now it seems that they are a little frustrated to hear this.


    When she saw that they were not easy to stimulate, she nodded, "OK."


    Fat and thin people now realize the consequences of not seriously practicing. Now they are secretly competing with themselves. As long as they can survive this time, they must practice hard.


    Hua Ruge ate a bag of small balls and was about to have a bowl of soup to drink. As a result, three people appeared before the soup was brought to the stall.


    All three seemed to be about 40 years old, but the vicissitudes of life in their eyes could tell that they had lived for hundreds of years.


    They don''t let out their breath, but they give people a strong pressure.


    Hua Ruge is sure that these three people are better than anyone he has met before.


    Fat and thin two people are pupil a shrink more, feel scalp hair is numb only, how is their eldest brother''s courage so big? I haven''t met so many dangers before following emperor huangquan.


    Hua Ruge looked at the three people and said with a faint smile, "three people looking for me?"


    After the question, before the three of them could open their mouths, she took up the ocean bowl and sucked in the soup.


    As soon as they wanted to speak, the people on the other side shut up again with black faces. They had never met such an unidentified opponent.


    Fat and thin two people secretly wiped a cold sweat.


    Hua Ruge took a few sips and listened to a few people without saying anything. He asked, "didn''t come to me?"


    "Hua Ruge, since you have offended our Lu family, you should know the consequences. Find a place to talk." The man at the front of the three opened his mouth.


    Hua rugo took out his handkerchief and wiped his mouth, then nodded his head and said, "yes, you can find a place."


    "Country."


    One of them left a message, and the three flew straight up to the countryside.


    This flight attracted the attention of the people of Daewoo, because Daewoo expressly stipulates that no one can fly except the privileged. Who has the courage to disobey the regulations?


    Then they saw the same woman who had risen from the sky and the attendant at the back. They were familiar with each other.


    "Master Guoshi, master Guoshi." Cried one.


    "It seems that some people are challenging the master of the state. Let''s go and have a look." Said the other.


    So the crowd swarmed out of the city. What they didn''t know was that there was a golden mountain outside the city.


    Of course, for Daewoo people, the attraction of a golden mountain may not be as attractive as that of a fight between the masters of the state. They certainly like the scene that is worth watching and doesn''t need to spend money.


    At the same time, the news came to the palace, and juntianxia left the palace towards the outskirts.


    On the other side, on two hilltops in the suburb, both sides stand.


    Hua Yuege said to the other side, "what do you want to do with your Lu family


    "You know what you are." The leader of the old man snorted coldly: "my Lu family because you are ridiculed, you have to apologize, and compensation."


    "What can I see from Lu Jia''s eyes?" Hua Ruge asked with good temper.


    "Return xuanhuangding and give us your heartbroken gun." Said the old man.


    Fat and thin both thought it was too much. If they won in the challenge arena, they would return it to the arena if anyone came to find a match. What''s the difference between the ghost gun and the open-ended robbery.


    "It''s my pleasure to have what you want." Hua Ruge smiled and said, "I have another question. Don''t know if I should talk about it properly?"


    "You said." When the old man saw Hua Ruge for the first time, he felt that the girl seemed to be very good at talking, not as fierce as it was said.


    "What if I don''t agree?" Hua Yuege still asked with a smile.


    "We will take your life," the old man said with a cold face as his pupils shrank


    "Can I understand that?" Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "you Lu family can''t afford to lose the bet. Now you not only want to repent, but also want to kill."


    "Whatever you say, you can''t leave today." The old man snorted coldly and stared at her and said, "I''ll give you three more times to think about it. You''d better know each other better and don''t force us to do it."


    "Considering you, I really think I am a soft persimmon. Where do you come from and feel confident that I will be afraid of you? Just because you''re unreasonable? Or old? " Hua Ruge''s rude provocation.


    Listen to her say these words three people all some stupefied, they are in a trance thought in front of changed a person, this temper also too fast.


    "You are presumptuous!" The old man said he would do it.


    At this time, a blue figure came rapidly and stood beside Hua Ruge.


    "It looks just right." Jun world light mouth, at the same time, eyes have fallen on the opposite three people.


    The old man only thought that the atmosphere of monarchy was not simple, so he asked, "who are you?"


    "You are the king of the world." The voice of the monarch is dignified. The three words are heavy and full in weight.


    The temple of light still has some understanding of western Xinjiang, among which the most well-known are several names, one of which is huaruge, and the other is juntianxia, which are the most important figures in western Xinjiang.


    "Emperor Daewoo?" The old man frowned deeper.


    "It''s Ben." The king looked at three people and said coldly: "three people seem to forget whose land this is. Do they really think that there is no one in my Daewoo when they move our teachers here?"


    The three people in the opposite side can''t make up their minds when they see juntianxia coming out. If they really want to fight against juntianxia, they will attack Dayu palace. Where can they wait for huaruge to come out.


    Moreover, before the closure, the saint daughter could not have a big conflict with the western Xinjiang, so even the leader of the Lu family was not sure of the right balance.


    At this time, it''s impossible to offend a Hua Ruge. If we fight against the emperor of Daewoo again, it''s against the whole Daewoo. We need to know that the whole western Xinjiang is Daewoo''s territory, so it''s not equal to the whole western Xinjiang?


    If the saints have this intention, they are really not afraid. They are afraid to investigate it automatically. The responsibility is not for the three of them. Let alone the three of them. Even the leader of the Lu family should weigh it.

 Chapter 1572

    The three people had a brief exchange with their minds. They all felt that they could not be the master. They planned to go back and ask the leader of the land family for instructions before making a decision.


    At this time, Hua Ruge said in the opposite direction: "what? Don''t want to take my life? "


    Now the three of them understand that Hua Ruge is not in a better temper from beginning to end. They were just waiting for juntianxia to come. They regretted that they didn''t do it at that time.


    Now, I can only try to persuade you to leave the world.


    "Emperor Daewoo, you should know that we are the people of the temple of light. Do you really want to be enemies with us?" The leader said again.


    "I have always made friends with the temple of light. People all over the world can see this clearly. If this is the meaning of the saint, I will not interfere." Jun Tianxia said and asked, "but as far as I know, it''s your Lu family''s revenge. How can I control it?"


    The old man choked for a while, but he still didn''t give up. After thinking about it, he said: "even if this is our Lu family''s behavior, you really want to be the enemy of our Lu family?"


    "Why not?" The king world a word light floating, when the exit did not hesitate.


    After hearing this, the three people''s brains didn''t react for a while, which didn''t take Lu Jia seriously, did they? For the first time, they saw people who looked down on the Lu family.


    "I said that you people of all ages are going to be promoted. Can you just point out and fight or not?" Hua Ruge is impatient.


    "In the face of emperor Daewoo, we''ll let you go today. You''d better not be in our hands." The old man at the head said angrily.


    He felt that he had never been so angry in his life. These two little dolls are really crazy.


    He said that and he was going to take off.


    "I haven''t started yet. Where can I go?" Hua is like a song.


    At the same time, the sky city, which had been prepared for a long time, came down from the sky.


    "Boom!"


    The sky city fell to the ground and trapped three people in it.


    The three of them are totally stupid this time. They think their brains can''t respond a bit. Aren''t they here to find fault today?


    Don''t they want to fight against China like song and force her to hand over her artifact?


    Didn''t they let them go?


    What''s going on now?


    They''re not going to let them go?


    The three people looked at each other and doubted that Xijiang was not a place separated from the five continents. How could the people here not play according to common sense?


    The three of them turned around and the leader asked strangely, "what do you want to do?"


    "Kill two and keep one." Hua Ruge is counting his head there.


    "Unbridled, this is what you ask for yourself." The three were completely angry, which was too contemptuous.


    Before the three men rushed up, they also suspected that there were fat and thin people in their lives. They didn''t say that they were forced to fight back when they hit the door. What''s the matter.


    How can the three of them also be the elites who surpass the Tao realm? Is it crazy to chase after them.


    However, no matter what they think, it''s useless. At this time, the three men have already rushed up, and Hua Ruge and Jun Tianxia have also met.


    The two of them are facing each other, and the other one is only for them.


    Fortunately, their brothers also have some fighting capacity. It''s estimated that they will be able to survive for some time in the face of the strong at this level.


    Hua Ruge turns over his hands to take out the soul breaking gun, turns on the body quenching method, and his strength is promoted to the state of Tao, which is only a gap from the state of heaven.


    She didn''t think a realm was too difficult to deal with before, but she knew the gap as soon as she fought. The higher the realm, the greater the gap in strength, this gap can''t be ignored.


    Her strong physique, coupled with the soul gun, is difficult to cope with. If it is placed on ordinary people, it is almost impossible to cross.


    Before Hua Ruge used the quenching method, he felt that it was similar to the real state. Now he feels that the operation of both the quenching method and the spirit power has an impact. After all, the strength raised is not the real strength.


    But she was not the only one who was shocked. The other side was also shocked when they fought with Hua Ruge. He felt that Hua Ruge''s strength was not much weaker than him. No wonder she was able to fight her eldest son without any strength to fight back.


    This constitution is really terrible.


    Although there are some differences in realm, huaruge''s physique and artifact blessing are all set here. Although it''s hard to fight, it doesn''t fall down.


    On the other hand, juntianxia is holding the chaos backer axe and running the emperor''s Scripture. The whole body is surrounded by nine dragons, and the battle is not downwind.


    Hua Ruge observed that the monarch''s world is the same as his own, and they are still staying in a state of transcendence.


    But compared with the ease on both sides, the fat and thin on the other side feel miserable. Although they have stepped into the road with one foot, they haven''t made a complete breakthrough after all. Even if they play one, they have to work hard to cross the two realms.


    As early as the last battle against Li Jiahua rugo, I found that the two brothers showed a strong fighting ability. They were specially called to practice. Now it seems that they are a bit fierce.


    The fat and thin two people saw Hua Ruge''s easygoing appearance was greatly hit, and their combat effectiveness increased like fighting chicken blood, which seemed to be about to break through.


    It''s also a headache for these two people to play so hard that their opponents can only entangle with them.


    When fighting in huaruge, the spirit of the sky city said: "master, the flesh and blood essence of these three people must be fed to me."


    "Is there any difference?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Although it''s hard to fight, it''s not enough to let Hua Ruge devote himself to the war. It''s OK to do something about it.


    "One is that they are strong, the other is that they have faith, and their soul strength will be stronger Qi Ling can''t help being excited.


    Hua Ruge grasped the key point and asked, "do you mean that anyone who is in the temple is a tonic to you?"


    "And strong." Spirit supplement.


    Hua Ruge picked out the corner of his lips and said, "wait, you will mend it later."


    "Really? Master, are you enlightened? " Qi Ling is excited.


    Before, Qi Ling had asked her to kill and provide nourishment for the sky city for more than one time, but she was rebuffed by one mouthful. Unexpectedly, she figured it out by herself this time.


    "It''s not that I got it, it''s that some people don''t want it." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Fight with her, what is it?


    Qi Ling didn''t want to ask him. As long as he could achieve his goal, he would be satisfied.


    Because he was too distracted, Hua Ruge didn''t dodge in advance when the other side stabbed him with a sword. The other side was too angry. The girl looked down on people too much. How dare she be distracted when fighting with him?


    He will certainly make her suffer.


    But I think so. When he came to Hua Ruge, she suddenly disappeared.


    The old man is stunned. Is this the spatial magic?

 Chapter 1573

    Hua Ruge didn''t want to use supernatural power, but he was too careless when fighting. If he didn''t hide, he would be hurt.


    However, her hiding startled her opponent. The magic power is rare. The magic power of time and space takes hundreds of years even if she wants to be proficient in inheritance. Unexpectedly, the doll can be used to this extent.


    His stupefied God, Hua Ruge, had already appeared behind him. A long spear had pierced the defense of his back heart and only went to his heart.


    The old man dodged quickly, but he was still cut off.


    When he faced Hua Yuege again, his face was angry: "little doll, who are you?"


    "A good man, like a family." Hua is like a harmless answer from Song people and animals.


    The old man felt that he had been teased, so he was more angry. With a long sword in his hand, he attacked Hua Ruge again. This time, his power was obviously more domineering than before.


    Hua rugo thought it was more interesting to fight in front, so he didn''t use supernatural power any more, just fight close.


    There is no patience in juntianxia''s side. He cuts off the mountain axe in his hand. The old man will be cut off soon after he washes down with the axe blade of dragon Qi.


    At this time, the fat and thin have already been unable to support, and the fat man has been slightly injured.


    Juntianxia took a look, because he didn''t hear Hua Ruge''s words, so he didn''t help.


    Fat and thin are now on the verge of breakthrough. They need the strong to stimulate their potential, and they don''t expect help. They know that they are still fighting against each other.


    Hua Ruge sees everything in her eyes. It''s really her intention to hone the two. Now, with the help of the emperor, she can have a peaceful battle.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The two men kept fighting, and the energy collided in the air and made a huge noise.


    At this time, a large number of Daewoo people have gathered outside the sky city, flying to the sky and watching the battle in the city.


    When people saw that juntianxia was also there, they were even more excited. Unfortunately, they came late, and one of them should have been killed.


    Fortunately, it''s not over with the Guoshi adults. They can watch and learn.


    When watching the bustle, it seems that everyone can become familiar with their own constitution, and they are very happy to talk with the people next to them. After several exchanges, they finally know that the other person is a higher level than entering the Tao realm.


    When they marveled at the terrifying realm, they were even more amazed at the fighting power of their own national teachers. They fought two levels beyond the realm without losing ground. What a terrifying force it should be.


    Of course, when they express their worship, there are also many elders who teach the younger generation that they should stop learning if they only want to have a look at the fight between the masters of the state.


    Why?


    Of course, I can''t learn!


    Hua Ruge has a firm hand, which can drive the other side to the dead end, but she doesn''t give herself a way back. Such a play is extremely dangerous. Once her strength is insufficient or her weakness is seen by the other side, it is fatal.


    but Hua Ruge doesn''t have to worry about this. She has confidence in her skills and is determined to fight. Even when she is distracted, she still has a secret card to save her life Matter.


    So the younger generation looked envious, and Hua Rugong''s fighting method was called a strong and domineering, crisp and neat, not to mention the attack power, but the aesthetic feeling alone left several streets behind others.


    It''s amazing that Hua Ruge''s strength is not only the ordinary people around, but also the old people across. Now he has a little doubt about life. Hua Ruge is just like a war machine. Even if their son of Lu''s family cultivates skills, they won''t be so strong.


    Now he finally believes that Hua Ruge, who has a smile and a good temper, is a fake. It''s rumored that she is a Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    Hua Ruge always loose the outside and tighten the inside in a fight. It seems easy. In fact, she will calculate the trend of the last three moves every time she makes a move. Once there is a deviation, she will adjust it quickly.


    So when she fights, she not only looks like an arrow out of the way, but also tightens the fighting nerve in her brain. This is one of the reasons why she can''t imitate this way of fighting, because it''s difficult for anyone who doesn''t have such a strong mental strength to control the situation.


    Once this situation collapses, unless there is strength to save the field, otherwise it is mostly abandoned.


    However, she did not have much difficulty in using the soul gun this time. After noticing that the old man''s fighting spirit was not strong, she accelerated the attack speed again, and the moves like flowing clouds and flowing water seemed to have been rehearsed before.


    The old man was really shocked by Hua Ruge, who was full of firepower. He felt that he could not support himself any more. So he turned over his hand and took out an iron card, on which was recorded the charm, which could play a huge attack force at the critical moment.


    However, before he took it out, he saw a blue flash. He realized that he didn''t want to put the magic weapon away, but it was too late.


    The blue light was faster than any he had ever seen, and disappeared in a thousand blinks of an eye.


    He only felt that his hands were empty and blue light had returned to the space of Hua Ruge.


    Daewoo people are not stint to send their own gloating to him. They fight with their own masters and even dare to take the magic weapon. It is woodlouse.


    It''s a loss to be so ignorant.


    The old man delayed taking the magic weapon, and then reflected that Hua Ruge''s long gun had drawn a silver arc in the air. At this time, he was cutting towards him. He lost his chance and could only resist.


    However, he didn''t have enough time to accumulate energy, so he was hit and flew out and hit a mountain.


    "Boom."


    The mountain was broken and people were buried directly in it.


    People praised one after another when they saw it: "the physical body from heaven is really strong. As expected, the strong are well-known."


    As soon as the old man was flying from the stone, he heard such a saying, and suddenly he was so angry that he shot blood in the air.


    Do people in Xijiang not do serious things every day, but only think about how to be angry?


    He felt that his hundreds of years of concentration would collapse here today.


    Hua Ruge coughs when she hears the words. She thinks she may not have taken the lead. She should review it.


    After the battle, there was no suspense. Every move of Hua Ruge was a heavy blow. Even if he was a little away from Tianjing, he would lose half of his skill. Now his strength is greatly reduced.


    So after another two or three rounds, the old man was shot down by Hua Ruge, and was broken down by the city of the sky before he was out of breath.


    The crowd cheered for a while. Sure enough, the fight between the masters of our country was stable. No matter how strong they challenged, the result was always the same.


    Now there are only two people who are fat and thin. They are also very talented. Otherwise, they will not become such a strong person in their thirties. They usually have no chance to practice. This time, their potential has been fully aroused.

 Chapter 1574

    Fat people and thin people are very abnormal when they are serious about their strength. After being injured, they have more fighting spirit. The growth of their strength can be seen with the naked eye.


    Hua Yuege put up the wall and stood on the edge of the king''s world. They watched the battle together.


    "Don''t let this man stay. He saw my magic." Hua Yuege said.


    Jun Tianxia nodded: "we can spread the news without him, it doesn''t matter."


    "Good." Hua echoed like a song.


    "You are better at this. How long can we meet that girl?" The king asked.


    Hua ruminated and said, "seven days at most."


    "So many?" Juntianxia picked a little eyebrow and was dissatisfied.


    Hua Yuege smiled and asked, "in such a hurry?"


    "Well." Jun Tianxia''s answer is very magnanimous.


    "If she were her old self, how happy would she be to hear you say it''s uncertain." Hua Yuege said, the voice is a little relieved, but more still sad.


    Su Nianxia used to be infatuated with the monarchy. Others didn''t know, but she was the most clear.


    The king world Mou color sank for a while, just a long time way: "really hope she is still before her."


    "Yes, I don''t want to stand against her." Hua Ruge sighed.


    Jun Tianxia looks more complicated. Compared with Hua Ruge, he can''t help it. After all, he owes her this life.


    When they said that, they didn''t go on talking about it. They thought of the worst situation in their hearts, and their emotions were a little heavy.


    It took a long time for fat and thin people to fight each other. Because these two people often appear in the imperial capital, they usually abide by all the rules and never fight and make trouble, so people only know them as the attendants of the national teachers.


    Now they know that these two wretched guys used to be such strong men, and women in the crowd said, "the fat man told me his true love before."


    "I was told."


    "He said the same to me."


    A dozen girls in a row came out of the crowd. Before that, they thought they had light on their faces, and their faces sank slowly. They discussed together how bad the man was.


    In the end, it also rises to the height that ugly men are all playful, so some men in the crowd come out to question.


    The examples given by women are also very national, that is, the men around Hua Ruge, which one is not good-looking, and which one is philandering?


    So the men couldn''t speak, and they didn''t know why there were so many cases.


    Hua Ruge nodded unconsciously while listening and said to Jun Tianxia, "I still think it''s reasonable."


    Juntianxia didn''t open his mouth. He didn''t want to discuss the problem.


    Fat and thin are also very competitive, although the last injury is very heavy, but also killed people.


    After killing the last old man, they sat on the ground with their knees crossed and began to break through.


    This kind of grand occasion is naturally observed by many people.


    Hua Ruge looked at the spirit spirit gathered around the two people and said: "there are more potential two people, but only three years of gambling, three years later is not my person."


    "In a year, I''ll help you except for the yellow spring emperor." The king world light float of say.


    Hua rugo gave him a thumbs up: "have courage."


    Juntianxia knows that she is really flattering. She pulls at the corners of her mouth and doesn''t answer.


    When the two break through, the four are ready to leave.


    At this time, the crowd asked, "who were those three just now?"


    They can guess the people of the Illuminati, but they don''t know who they are.


    Hua Ruge didn''t answer, but flew away with a mysterious smile towards the crowd.


    Women are thinking about the meaning of this smile, men are one by one straight eyes, that smile is a fairy, too beautiful.


    Hua Ruge did not know that he had no intention to stir up another batch of water melons. When he returned to the palace, he ate them beautifully.


    LAN bing''er looks like they don''t have dust on their clothes. At one time, she thinks they are going to go for a walk. After asking, she knows that they have finished.


    Can you keep it like this after fighting with the sky?


    She, who grew up with both of them, had some doubts about life.


    Hua Ruge felt refreshed after eating melons and said to the emperor, "I''ll leave the rest to you."


    "Well." Let''s leave the back garden.


    LAN binger stood beside Hua Ruge and said, "sister, can I help you?"


    "Yes." Hua Yuege looked at her seriously with a face: "I''m hungry."


    Blue ice son a face helpless way: "let me cook also OK, first tell me follow-up plan."


    "To be honest, the Lu family can''t lose and kill me, but it''s up to them." Hua Yuege said again and again, "spreading this out is enough for the temple of light to have a headache."


    "Well, I know. It''s going to destroy their prestige, but can''t they really kill them? You have provoked them many times. " Blue bing''er worried.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "I''m afraid of them alone, let alone the two of us tied together."


    LAN binger is still worried.


    "They are afraid. Unless Xia Xia has a bad brain now, he won''t do it." Hua is like a song.


    Looking at Su Nianxia''s present style, she can see that she is very rational. She develops step by step and has no emotion.


    This is also the best way for Guangming to spread its teachings in western Xinjiang.


    Hua Ruge appreciates this kind of means very much, but still thinks it''s a little strange. It''s not like Su Nianxia''s way of dealing with things. She''s not emotional when she''s with her for so long?


    In fact, this is the reason why she didn''t think that Huoxi was su Nianxia before. This style of action really has no shadow of Su Nianxia.


    LAN bing''er had the same idea, so she asked, "does that elder sister think she is right to do this?"


    "I don''t have a choice but I can''t." Hua Ruge told the truth.


    LAN bing''er is waiting for her to go on.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and then said, "because if you don''t kill me, it''s a wrong decision."


    LAN bing''er is even more worried when he hears the words: "they won''t think of it, will they?"


    "It must have been thought for a long time, but if they didn''t implement it for the first time, now they will not be willing, and the bottom line will be back and forth." Hua Ruge analysis.


    She thinks she has a thorough understanding of people.


    "That''s good." Blue bing''er just nodded.


    Hua Yuege looks at her, and blinks pitifully.


    "I''ll cook. I''ll do it." LAN bing''er couldn''t stand the look, so she hurried back to the yard.


    Hua smiles like a song, but when he turns around, he whispers, "it''s really not right."


    No one heard her. She was not sure about it, so she didn''t think about it.

 Chapter 1575

    Juntianxia''s work efficiency is very high. On that day, there was a lot of buzz in the west of Xinjiang. All the comments were that the Lu family had done their own evil deeds and could not live. They secretly retaliated when they lost the challenge arena and so on.


    What''s more, this incident reminds people of what the Li family did last time, because they didn''t use their elders to molest their national teachers. Now the Lu family is not the same?


    If the last time it was an accident, it was just a bad work style, then this time people have to think about it. Who are the Illuminati?


    Therefore, the people in the western Xinjiang also doubted their own beliefs. For a time, the position of the Illuminati was not stable. If no measures were taken, it might be difficult to develop.


    After receiving the news, the Lu family first shocked Hua Ruge and the strength of juntianxia, and then it was a headache. He didn''t expect that this event would involve juntianxia.


    Now he not only died three people from Tianjing, but also made the following gossip. If the saint blames him, he doesn''t know how to say it.


    Lu Yuan and Lu Sheng are also biting their teeth. This Hua Ruge is really evil. It''s bad luck to clean up her family every time.


    "Damn it, they''re too good-natured. Don''t they know how to start another day when they see you?" Lu''s master said angrily.


    Lu Sheng has been sweeping the floor in the square recently. I don''t know how many people have mocked him. The more he thinks about it, the angrier he gets. He says, "Dad, can''t we kill Hua Ruge?"


    "Don''t you think I want to?" The leader of the Lu family snorted, "but the saint and the elders can''t talk about it. What can I do?"


    Lu Yuan narrowed his eyes and said, "I don''t think we can keep Hua Ruge even for the sake of the overall situation. She''s too evil. Keeping her can only be a disaster."


    "Shut up." Lu shouted: "it''s not all your brother''s incompetence. I gave you the best environment and resources to grow up. How about you? I can''t even deal with a little girl. "


    "Dad, you don''t know what kind of means that Hua Yuege has. Unless we kill her now, sooner or later we''ll all be in her hands." Lu Yuan said.


    He began to compete in the arena from Hua Ruge, and witnessed the change of Hua Ruge from weak to strong. He had never seen such understanding and mind before.


    The head of the Lu family slapped the table and said: "useless things, only to grow others'' ambition and destroy their own prestige, go out!"


    Lu Yuan and Lu Sheng are not reconciled, but they know that their father is angry and dare not say anything, so they have to go back.


    The leader of the Lu family then went to find elder Huoyu. He can''t bear the current situation alone.


    At the same time, Huoyu and huoyun brothers were also worried. Huoyun said in a cold voice: "I said that this girl can''t stay. She can''t live safely. Now it''s like this. I''ll see how you end it."


    "It''s not my opinion not to kill." The fire feather said lightly.


    Huoyun thought of the saint, and he didn''t know what to say.


    They always underestimated Hua Ruge''s ability to set off the storm.


    Huoji is right. Hua Ruge may not be the strongest, but her power to stir up the situation is incomparable, so even if this happens, Huoji still places great hopes on Hua Ruge.


    Although he is also loyal to the God of light, he thinks his inheritance is equally important, and he doesn''t think that Hua Ruge can really shake his God.


    The head of Lu''s family found them helplessly and sighed: "two elders, did the saint go out?"


    "Not yet." Fire feather answers.


    "I didn''t expect that my subordinates would fail, and they would involve the whole world." The Lord of the Lu family thanked him.


    Fuyu patted him on the shoulder and said, "it''s already like this. I''d better think of a solution."


    "What else can we do now, either kill those two dolls in the imperial palace or continue to bear it." Huoyun said angrily.


    The head of Lu''s family looks ugly, but he nodded his head as a kind of agreement.


    "It''s better not to act rashly. The saint should be out of the customs these days. Wait for your highness to deal with it." Huoyu is the calmest of the three.


    Huoyun snorted and said nothing.


    Up to now, they really can''t make up their minds.


    Now nearly two months have passed since their first year, but they have collected less and less power of faith. In this way, they will not be able to complete the task.


    None of the three looked well, but at last they didn''t come up with an idea and left.


    Of course, Huoyu didn''t completely sit back and ignore. After all, the following remarks will become more and more fierce if not controlled, so he wrote a letter to juntianxia and threw the ball to him.


    Daewoo palace, when you receive this euphemistic letter, you slightly raise your mouth.


    He now supports the position of the Illuminati. He must do what Huoyu asks him to do, but how to do it is not up to him.


    How can Huoyu see the situation clearly? In this continent, the initiative is still in his hands.


    Juntianxia ordered the Minister of rites to do it. He focused on sending his own people to speak out and maintain the image of the light god religion.


    After that, he sent the letter to Hua rugo.


    Hua Ruge is sitting in the back palace and eating watermelon in the cold. He smiles when he sees the content of the letter.


    LAN bing''er comes here. She hands it to her and continues to eat melons.


    "The temple of light is very smart. It knows to let us do things." Blue ice son said.


    Hua Ruge nodded, but she still admitted it.


    "If the emperor doesn''t do it, he will teach others something. If the words of doing it are silenced, don''t we do it for nothing?" Asked LAN bing''er.


    Hua rugo looked at her and said, "you are still too young. If I guess you are right, our emperor will do it, and do it well, but the speech will not subside."


    "Is it surface work?" Blue ice son''s eyes turned and said.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "smart, look at it. In this way, they still have the headache of the Illuminati."


    LAN bing''er smiled and shook his head. "I''m afraid everyone will have a headache if I meet an opponent like you."


    "I think you praise me." Hua Ruge said with a beautiful smile, "I''m waiting for the saint to come out now. I think she will meet us soon."


    "I haven''t seen her for years. I miss her very much." Blue ice also said.


    At the beginning, she took care of Hua rugo and Su Nianxia who were drunk.


    Hua Ruge curved her mouth, and she was very looking forward to it.


    Three days after emperor Tianxia appeased the speech, Huo Yu''s good temper almost exploded, because the speech not only did not appease, but also became more and more aggressive towards the Illuminati.


    But although he was angry, he couldn''t find a handle for the emperor, because he had done it very seriously.

 Chapter 1576

    How did the monarch and the world implement it? He sent the Minister of rites to publicize the doctrines of the light God everywhere. He clarified that the behavior of the Lu family was purely accidental, and the Lu family has apologized.


    But the more efforts he made to publicize the event, the more efforts he made to spread it, and the more he did so, the more others felt that it was not easy for him to be a monarch of his own family, and he was forced to fight and wash the white for each other.


    So the king of the world made a lot of sympathy, the people are more and more not optimistic about the bright God.


    Fire feather is naturally angry. Since ancient times, speech has not been suppressed with great fanfare. The right way is to secretly guide and lead speech, and then wait to consume heat slowly.


    But it''s obvious that juntianxia did this on purpose, but even if he knew it now, he would not be able to take the initiative of others. After all, the initiative is in their hands, and they have a hundred explanations to send him away.


    It''s really hateful.


    Before, he only thought that Hua Ruge was crafty and difficult to deal with. Now he knows that no one in the west is easy to deal with.


    Fortunately, at this time, the saint Huoxi is out of the customs, and he can finally ask for the next countermeasures.


    He and Huoxi reported these things, and added their own opinions: "Your Highness, the devotion of juntianxia and huaruge seems to lack sincerity. I''m afraid it will be bad for us in the future."


    Huoxi rubbed his temple and said, "I''ve only been closed for less than 20 days. How could so many things happen?"


    "It''s incompetence." Huoyu quickly lowers his head.


    "Lu family is really incompetent. Is a Hua Ruge so difficult to deal with? How to involve the monarchy in the world? " For a while, Huoxi felt a headache.


    The fire plume dare not go out in the atmosphere.


    "What can I do if I leave such a mess to clean up?" "Fire Xi is not good angry way:" now besides those two people get rid of completely what method can still have


    "The virgin has decided to do this?" Huo Yu asked in surprise.


    "I''d like to think that it''s not going to turn the world upside down after doing this in Xijiang." The fire Xi cold eyes him, chest full of anger.


    Huo Yu lowered his head again. Before that, he wanted to build up his prestige in the western Xinjiang. After the people in the western Xinjiang were thoroughly brainwashed, he would deal with the monarchy and others. However, since two months ago, the reputation of Guangming cult has not risen but declined, so he can''t change those two people.


    This is something that no one thought of.


    "Damn it." The fire beat the handrail with anger.


    After a long time, Huo Yu said: "Saint daughter, now that you can''t come to the hard, you can only be gentle."


    "How to be gentle?" Fire Xi asked, already a little impatient.


    "I think their lack of sincerity should be or we did not allow their benefits, or subordinates to talk to them?" The feather road.


    The fire Xi frowns, looks already began to think.


    Flamingos are waiting.


    "That''s the only way to do it. Paralyze them first, and then clean them up when we are on our feet." Fire Xi cold voice way.


    "I''ll go now." Fire feather asks for instructions.


    "Since it''s Huairou, please come here tomorrow. I will meet them myself." Huoxi said, adding, "I''d like to see where they are sacred. They can make me so embarrassed."


    "The virgin will see them in person?" Huo Yu is a little confused. You should know that her holy daughter usually doesn''t see strangers. Even few people in the religious sect have seen her.


    "Fire Xi nods:" arrange


    "Yes." The fire feather answers in a hurry.


    He thought it would be better. As long as those two people thought they were valued, they would be more honest.


    After all, he doesn''t believe that they really dare to stand against the God of light.


    So on that day, juntianxia and huaruge received their posts respectively, which were covered with the seal of the saint.


    Jun Tianxia looked at the fire red post in his hand, but he didn''t open his mouth for a long time. At last, he reached out his hand and stroked the words "Huoxi" and said, "this one doesn''t have your name."


    Hua Ruge is still in a complicated mood when she sees the post. She wants to see it and dare not to see it.


    She is really afraid that Su Nianxia will become a person. If she is no longer the little girl who chases after her everyday and calls sister Ruge, what kind of face should she face?


    LAN bing''er didn''t open her mouth when she saw it. She just accompanied her silently.


    In the end, Hua Ruge put away the post, or smiled and said, "no matter what, what we should face is always what we should face."


    But although her mouth was free and easy, she didn''t sleep very much this night. She got up before dawn the next morning.


    Juntianxia cancelled the court meeting, but also stood outside the dormitory before dawn.


    Li Gonggong came out and put on a cloak for him, saying, "take care of yourself, Emperor."


    "Well." Emperor Tianxia tied his cloak and went to Hua Ruge''s yard.


    When he arrived, Hua Ruge was sitting in the courtyard, entranced.


    "Getting up so early?" There is something strange about you.


    Hua Ruge took a look at him, and then said, "I can''t sleep. What a nice girl she used to be."


    I frown and say nothing.


    "It''s useless for us to think more. It''s almost the same time. Go and have a look." Hua rose like a song.


    Although it''s still early, the two of them, who are usually very determined, can''t sit down.


    From the capital of the emperor to the temple of light, it''s already light. Take out the post and naturally someone will take them to the holy lady''s palace.


    As soon as Huoxi opened his eyes from his practice, he listened to Huofeng''s report: "the saint, the emperor of Daewoo and the mistress of Lingtian palace have arrived."


    "So early?" Fire Xi picks eyebrows.


    She''s not in a hurry. What are the two in a hurry?


    "Let them wait?" Fire Feng asked.


    "Since you have come, please come into the main hall, which will come later." Fire opens its mouth.


    After Huofeng left, Huoxi changed a formal fire red robe, even the headdress, which made her look more dignified and holy.


    In the main hall of the holy lady''s palace, Hua Ruge sat at the bottom, looking at the red steps and a hot gold chair above the steps, with some bad premonition in his heart.


    She''s here to receive them?


    Jun Tianxia collapses tightly from the back of entering the temple of light. Although he can''t see anything from his face, Hua Ruge, who has been with him for a long time, can still feel his tension


    after they sit for a long time, the side door opens, the red figure flashes, and there is another person on the bronzing chair.


    Jun Tianxia and Hua Ruge look up at the same time.


    I saw that the person in the long and complicated dress was still the same as before, but at this time, her eyes were cold, and the whole person exuded a kind of fascinating holy breath. She raised her chin, looked dignified, and looked down at the two people with a high air.


    In Hua Ruge''s eyes, this expression should be more formulaic and more formulaic, even with a little vigilance in that eye.


    This kind of look put on the familiar face that can no longer be familiar with, let her have a kind of feeling like another life.

 Chapter 1577

    Jun Tianxia raised his eyes, and was bumping into Su Nianxia''s eyes. His eyes were gentle and restrained, with a little uneasy tension.


    Su Nianxia''s face was still clear, as if he did not see the mood of the monarch.


    Hua Yuege looks at the emperor. At this time, his head has turned back and his eyes seem to be broken.


    When she saw Su Nianxia, her heart sank.


    "It''s a great pleasure for you to come to this hall. Let''s get to the point." The fire Xi takes the lead in speaking, the voice is clear and cold, without any emotion.


    Hua Ruge closed her eyes. Sure enough, she had no memory.


    The king still sat there, with no intention of speaking.


    Hua Ruge had to get up and said to Huoxi, "Your holiness, you look familiar."


    "What?" Huoxi raises eyebrows doubtfully.


    "You are very much like a good friend of mine." Hua Yuege smiled and looked at her and asked, "do you dare to ask the saint if you don''t think we two are familiar?"


    Huoxi looked at her, looked at the emperor again, frowned and said, "I don''t understand what you mean. I grew up in the temple from below, without any friends outside."


    "That is to say, the virgin has all the memories of her life?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    The offended anger appeared in Huoxi''s eyes, and he was quite displeased. "Is this questioning of the hall by the master of the state?"


    "I dare not." Hua Ruge smiled and looked at her directly. "It''s just a little strange. How can it be so like that?"


    Huoxi didn''t want to keep pestering the topic, so he said, "I just want to talk about the conflict between the two."


    "Of course, saint. I''ll be all ears." Hua Yuege continued, smiling all the time on her face, but her eyes staring at the fire were covered with a light layer of sadness.


    Juntianxia also adjusted his mood at this time and turned his head to the direction of Huoxi.


    Huoxi then said, "are you dissatisfied with my light religion?"


    "I always believe that the light God came here to spread the doctrines for the salvation of the people of western Xinjiang. I have tried my best to cooperate with you all the time. I wonder why the saint said this?" Open your eyes to the world.


    His mind is far deeper than Hua Ruge''s. at this time, the feeling in his eyes has been suppressed.


    Huoxi hooked his lips and said: "the emperor and the master are really eloquent people, which I admire. But what they have done recently has to make me more thoughtful."


    "The saint refers to the affairs of the Lu family?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Huoxi shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s the repercussions that this temple is worried about."


    She knew that the matter was not clear, and Hua Ruge was rational, so she directly related the result and raised her dissatisfaction with the two men''s shaking of the prestige of the Illuminati.


    Hua Yuege is smiling when he hears the words. This smile is sincere. This can be said to be very smart. It is worthy of her bringing it out.


    "I didn''t expect the repercussions." The King opened his mouth and took responsibility.


    Huoxi nodded, and then said, "of course, in fact, this hall does not attach importance to the response, this hall attaches importance to the attitude of the two."


    "What does the saint mean?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Huoxi straightened his face, glanced at the two people, and said, "this temple does not only need two people to stand in line, but also to join our camp and work for the bright God."


    Hua Ruge and juntianxia look at each other, in which Hua Ruge has a smile in his eyes, and juntianxia is still calm as water.


    "This temple knows the influence of the two in Xijiang. As long as the two agree, we can properly put forward your requirements." Fire Xi also way.


    Hua Ruge said that this girl is really saying every sentence at the point. She is not even given the chance to detour.


    She asked for instructions to look at juntianxia. Juntianxia gave her a positive look, indicating that she could make a decision.


    So Hua rugo turned to Su Nianxia again and said, "as a Shinto, this is what we should do."


    "Thank you." Huoxi politely asked, "what''s your condition?"


    "It''s all said to be true. There are no conditions." Hua Yuege said, "but we really can''t do something, so can you ask her highness to help us?"


    Huoxi was puzzled, but still said, "you say."


    "Your Highness, our saint, help us find someone." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    "What?"


    "I said that the virgin is very similar to one of my former friends, that is, she is missing now." Hua Ruge explains.


    Huoxi nodded, "I can do my best. Tell me about her."


    "Her name is Su Nianxia. She''s a girl of ancient spirit and quirky spirit. She looks at the heartless one, but in fact, she values her love more than anyone else. No matter it''s love or friendship, she will cherish it very much."


    "She used to treat me as a rival. I think she probably hated me, but in the end she didn''t blame me. She is the most worthy girl I have ever met."


    "She also loved a man, and even sacrificed herself for that man. Is it a little cute


    "We''d love to see her and tell her face to face how much we miss her and how we''ve been looking for her for so many years, waiting for her to go home."


    Hua narrated with ease like a song.


    The fire Xi listened for a moment.


    Juntianxia also got up and said to Huoxi, "she was taken to the territory of gods by a great man, or maybe her memory was erased, so we can''t find her."


    "I promise you." "Huoxi said, and asked:" her appearance and characteristics tell me


    "Looks are the same as your highness, as for features." Jun Tianxia said, took out half of the blue jade plate from the sleeve, held it up in front of his eyes and said, "she has another half."


    When Huoxi saw the jade pendant, he saw a flash of surprise in his eyes. Although it was only a moment, they caught it.


    It seems that she still has that half of the jade pendant on her.


    "Leave the jade pendant, and I''ll send someone back to find it for you." But in a flash, the fire Xi had recovered the former calm and the voice was indifferent.


    Jun Tianxia put the jade pendant on the tea table in front of him and nodded.


    "Do not disturb her majesty." Hua Yuege said once, and the two turned away.


    When the door of the hall was closed, Huoxi was left alone in the huge hall. She looked straight at the jade plate on the table, got up and stepped down the steps step by step.


    She shook her hands and held the jade pendant in her hands. The cold touch was so familiar.


    She took another piece out of her arms and put the two pieces together.


    Looking at the whole jade plate, she shook her hands.


    After a while, she put the two jade pendants in her arms, and then stretched out her hand and pressed it on her heart.

 Chapter 1578

    From the temple of light to the imperial palace of Daewoo, Hua Ruge and juntianxia did not open their mouths all the way.


    Even if they had mental preparation early, they still couldn''t accept the present results. They couldn''t imagine that the friends who had been looking for a long time suddenly stood on the opposite side of themselves.


    They watched her controlled by the God of light, watching her lose her own emotions and thoughts, but there was nothing they could do.


    They have grown rapidly together and never felt so frustrated.


    When they arrived at the palace, they flew up to the roof of the palace where the emperor lived. Hua Ruge took out two jars of wine. I gave it to you.


    Clap open the mud seal, and they pour the liquor into their mouths.


    Hua Ruge drank a half jar and then wiped his mouth: "she grew up a lot, but looked at her heartache."


    The king does not open his mouth, but drinks his own wine.


    "I think she''ll think about her memory after today." Hua Ruge took another sip of wine and said, "we shouldn''t have gone there for nothing."


    You still drink.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "at this time, everyone is in a bad mood. Can''t you say something to ease it?"


    "It''s all I did to her. Her life shouldn''t be like this." Your voice is very dull.


    At this time, his mind was full of Su Nianxia''s appearance before, so carefree, her smile has always been pure and happy, if he continues to live, it should be the same now.


    Hua rugo patted him on the shoulder and said, "you don''t have to blame yourself. It''s right to stand in her position. After all, both of you are still alive."


    "I will find a way to get her out of the control of the God of light and back to her original self." The world is determined.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "there will be a way. I didn''t lose my memory before, but now I''m ok."


    "I know you want to reassure me, but you are different from her." King world very rational said.


    Hua Ruge''s memory loss is only because the spirit is seriously damaged. As long as there is a breath, it will recover by itself. Su Nianxia''s memory is forcibly erased by people of the level of God of light. It is very difficult to recover.


    "We haven''t met any difficulties. Even if the sky has been overturned, I don''t believe how hard it will be to turn over that God of light and force him to give up the memory of Xia Xia?" Hua, like a song, said madly.


    "Jun Tianxia nodded:" of course, it can be done, just don''t change anything


    "God has eyes. You must protect that girl." Hua is like a song. It''s hard to be superstitious.


    King world no longer say anything, just big mouth big mouth drink.


    Hua Ruge also drinks in silence. At this time, their mood is really a little hard to say.


    They spent an afternoon on the roof and a whole afternoon drinking. Juntianxia has a good amount of alcohol. Now they are still awake.


    Even Hua Ruge is not drunk. Although she has a bad amount of alcohol, she is still a monk. It is possible to control her drinking power. Today, she wants to think calmly, rather than use alcohol to anesthetize herself.


    Her strength is not only in the mind, but also in the mind. She is a very strong person. The first time she meets something, she always wants to solve it rather than escape.


    It''s the same in the world.


    But with their strong heart power, they didn''t think of any good way. They went back to their dormitories in the evening.


    When Hua Ruge went back, he saw LAN binger sitting in the courtyard, making tea.


    She went to pick up a drink and asked, "haven''t you slept yet?"


    "For the first time, I saw my sister not drunk." Blue ice son says, quite a little heartache.


    Hua Ruge pulled at the corner of his mouth and thought for a moment, "it seems that it''s true."


    "I don''t need to ask anything, sister. Sit down and have a rest." Blue ice son said.


    She knew that Hua Ruge was upset and didn''t make trouble.


    "You are always the most understanding one." Hua rugo sat down and began to drink tea.


    LAN bing''er has been informed for a long time. They have been back for a long time. They only drink in juntianxia, so they prepared sobering tea early.


    Hua Ruge rarely sits there quietly, without saying a word for half an hour.


    LAN bing''er doesn''t need to ask and knows what the result is. She is worried about Su Nianxia, but she loves her sister more.


    In addition to the last time Tuo BARREI was frozen by herself and her life was in danger, she had never seen Hua Ruge like this.


    "Her memory has been erased completely, and she doesn''t know us at all." Hua Yuege said, turning to look at her again and said, "it doesn''t matter. She is still as smart as before."


    She was a little relieved at the last point.


    Blue ice son nodded to express clearly, again euphemistic way: "the sky is not early, I accompany elder sister to rest."


    "I can do it myself. Don''t worry. I''m fine." Hua rugo said and went back to his room.


    LAN bing''er is in love with her, but she can''t help but watch her go back.


    Hua Ruge is sad in her heart, but she is still asleep in bed. She needs to have a good rest and relax her nerves. Otherwise, she can''t think of a good way.


    On the other side, King Tianxia had no habit of sleeping. After drinking wine, he sat in the palace all night. The next day, he went to the court as usual to handle official business.


    After that day, juntianxia was no longer just doing superficial Kung Fu, but began to make real speech.


    It''s not that Su Nianxia is soft hearted when he sees him, but that he doesn''t have the strength to fight against the God of light at present. He can only paralyze the God of light first, mainly the current fire Xi.


    Hua Ruge lives in the harem every day. She knows that she doesn''t dare to find trouble when she goes out of Lu''s house, but she just doesn''t go out. She tries to find a way in the yard all day.


    After thinking for a few days, I didn''t think of any good way. I could only touch her more and try to arouse her memory.


    Every time she thought of Su Nianxia''s current state and what Tuo BARREI had to bear, she wanted to pick out the God of light, but there was still a limit to what she could do here, so she also sent a message to shangguanli and asked about the situation there.


    When Shangguan Li received the letter, he had already returned to the place where he lived before. It was a pity to see that Hua Ruge''s letter was completely manipulated by Su Nianxia.


    She returned the news, which stated the situation.


    Hua Ruge received the letter and was shocked to see the content, because there was a message that Tuoba Rui won the Tianzi sword.


    After the shock, she was deeply worried. She said angrily, "tell me not to act rashly. Do you make trouble there?"


    "Tianzijian, is that something you can touch at will?"


    She is now incoherent, and would like to rush to grab the sword and throw it away.


    About the consequences of seizing the sword, Shangguan Li wrote next. As she expected, Tuoba Rui was constantly being chased and killed since then, so there were many enemies in the temple of light.

 Chapter 1579

    Although Hua Ruge also wants to make the Illuminati enemies, she doesn''t want to take risks. What a difficult situation it is to encounter enemies every day.


    She was so anxious that she circled the yard.


    When LAN binger came back from the outside, she saw that her face was anxious, which was very different from the previous days'' depression.


    She had a letter on the table and asked, "what happened to the territory of the gods?"


    "I''m not that careless man. I''ll make trouble everywhere if I leave." Hua Ruge has no good way.


    After hearing this, LAN bing''er was stunned and said, "this is not what my brother-in-law should say about you."


    "I don''t think he''s fooling around." Hua Yuege said angrily, but after that she felt a little guilty, so she touched her nose and said, "well, let''s find a way."


    LAN bing''er looked at her and nodded with a smile, then asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Hua Ruge showed her the letter directly.


    At the same time, I wrote back to shangguanli, asking her to help her as much as possible, and attached a separate letter to tuobarui, urging him to send tianzijian out quickly, just make a fuss, and don''t risk any more.


    After writing, she asked people to send the letter to the dark night Pavilion.


    After reading it, LAN bing''er was really surprised and said, "brother in law''s move is really high, but it''s too risky."


    "There are so many tricks. Do you have to take risks?" Hua Ruge''s tone is not good.


    LAN bing''er would like to say that you know this too, but her desire for survival still made her shut up in time.


    Hua Ruge lay in the reclining chair again for a while, then suddenly got up and said, "it''s about time for me to do something more."


    "Sister is going back?" LAN bing''er guessed her mind.


    Hua Ruge nodded, patted her shoulder and said, "I''m not so bored because of you. Now go back to accompany brother Tuoba, or he will definitely drink next time."


    "Be careful, sister." LAN binger looked at her and said earnestly.


    "I know." Hua is as determined as a song.


    LAN binger nodded and watched her leave.


    Hua Ruge did not go directly, but went to the Royal study to see the emperor.


    When you heard Li Gonggong''s report, you were losing your mind. She said, "please come in."


    Hua Ruge came in and looked up at him.


    They haven''t seen each other since the temple of light came back.


    Hua sat down like godala and asked, "is God slowing down?"


    "Well?"


    "Not yet." Hua Yuege said, "I want to go back to the temple of light and say goodbye to you."


    Jun Tianxia thought and nodded: "it should be over the top now, but you should be careful. That''s their place."


    "I know." China is like a song.


    "I haven''t come up with a better way but to speed up the pace of development." There is another way.


    Hua Ruge stood up and said, "I don''t have any, after all, our strength is limited."


    Jun Tianxia sighed a little.


    Hua Yuege looked at him in surprise: "I''m not wrong, are you sighing?"


    "Strange?"


    "All right." Hua Yuege smiles.


    She was used to the imperial spirit, but she had never seen him so weak.


    The monarch world helplessly hook hook lip way: "take care of."


    "You too." Hua Yuege said a word and left the Royal study.


    One of the obvious changes after she returned to the temple of light was that the people around her looked at her with more reverence, and even some people would avoid her when they walked,


    as if they were afraid that she would suddenly hurt people.


    Hua Ruge looked at himself, but there was no obvious change. He fought several fights, as for what?


    Of course, she didn''t know that the Lu family was an old family in the temple of light. She had always been fighting with an old family of the same weight, but she didn''t condescend and fight with a younger generation.


    And Hua rugo did it. She successfully ignited Lu''s anger. What''s more, she won.


    To see the virgin from her face, and to return to the temple with swagger, is enough to prove this.


    Because of this, people have reason to avoid her. After all, they don''t want to provoke such a strong and evil sect.


    So Hua Ruge went back to his yard under his gaze all the way.


    As soon as she arrived at the yard, she saw qiuzihua practicing swords, while Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei were watching from one side of the table. Their faces were just the same as before.


    Of course, qiuzihua is also used to and ignores them. She can do whatever she has to do.


    Hua Ruge stood at the gate of the courtyard and waved to the two women: "two sisters, do you miss me?"


    Two people a Leng, then surprise way: "if song, you finally came back."


    This time, qiuzihua can''t ignore it. He quickly takes back half of his moves and turns to say hello to huaruge: "boss."


    "Yes, very hard work." Hua Ruge praised her.


    Qiuzihua''s always indifferent face showed a little shy smile and asked, "boss, I heard that you killed the strong man from the heaven alone?"


    When he asked this, Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei nearby looked at her curiously.


    "Why are you so gossiping?" Hua Ruge shook his head helplessly, but still said, "yes, I killed it."


    Qiuzihua''s expression is more excited than that of the two girls. He looks at Hua Ruge and sees little stars: "boss, I adore you so much."


    He is also out of bounds, but what? It''s impossible to cross the border, let alone leave Tianjing.


    The two women looked at each other, and finally said, "it seems that the most bizarre rumors that happened to you are credible."


    "I''ll take it as a compliment." Hua Yuege approached with a smile.


    Qiuzihua follows Hua Ruge and asks, "boss, when will you teach me?"


    "This time I''m back. I''ll have time later." Hua Yuege said.


    Qiuzi Hua is more excited.


    Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei look at such qiuzihua. They always have the feeling that they used to see dummies.


    On that day, Hua rugo shared the food she brought back. She wanted to meet Huoxi, but she still wanted to give people psychological preparation. It''s not too late to go tomorrow.


    Hua rugo is now the man of the day in the temple of light, so almost the whole temple knew that she was back before a quarter of an hour after she stepped into the temple.


    The Li family, the Lu family and the elders are no exception.


    Among them, the leader of the Lu family also went to see Huoxi. Please don''t deal with Hua Ruge.


    Huoxi looks at the master of Lu''s family with a disappointed tone and says, "don''t you know that we have had peace talks with her?"


    "My subordinates are stupid." The leader of the Lu family knelt on the ground in a hurry and was in fear.


    Huoxi looks better, appeasing: "I don''t blame you. Let''s see her performance this time and make a decision."

 Chapter 1580

    "Yes." Although the leader of the Lu family was unwilling, he hurried to answer.


    "Fire Xi a wave hand way:" go down


    At this time, Huofeng handed over a cup of tea and asked, "Your Highness thinks she will live in peace this time?"


    "Last chance." The fire Xi coldly picks up the tea cup.


    Huo Feng thought for a moment and asked, "Your Highness means that if she makes trouble again this time, she will be attacked?"


    "This man is always a disaster. If he can''t be used by me, it''s better to kill him earlier." Huoxi takes a sip of tea and puts down the cup.


    The fire phoenix looked at her expression and found that she was cold, so she wanted to be serious.


    "What do you think?" Huoxi asked her over her head.


    Huofeng didn''t expect Huoxi to ask her own opinion. She was shocked and then shook her head: "I don''t know your servant."


    "Oh." The fire Xi said meaningfully and turned his head again.


    The fire phoenix''s eyes flashed a trace of panic, hurriedly lowered her head, and dared not say so much more.


    The saint daughter of her family is very impatient. Even if she is around all the year round, she can''t be too arrogant. Otherwise, who knows what kind of decision she will make.


    Hua Ruge had a drink in the hospital all night. Although she had a good chat, she was still absolutely awake.


    Qiuzihua looks strange. Usually Hua is drunk so much as a song. How can she still be so calm now.


    Hua Ruge is listening to most of the songs this time, but he doesn''t speak much.


    She is still calculating in her mind at the moment. No one is looking for her trouble all day long. Obviously, it''s over again. Tomorrow can be carried out according to the plan.


    She thought about it and went back to bed early.


    Qiuzihua looks at Hua Ruge''s back disappearing in the room, turns her head to the two girls and says, "do you think today''s boss is a little strange?"


    "Yes, it is." Lu Xiaoman said vaguely, "when she came, I thought she was not our opponent. Who would have thought she was so strong?"


    Yunfeifei nodded in agreement.


    They came from such a large territory. At that time, it was hard to avoid feeling that Hua was as weak as song. Now they know that it is not luck that they can dominate on one side.


    "That''s not what I''m talking about." Qiuzihua shakes his head, but he soon finds that these two people are more drunk than each other. They can''t communicate,.


    "Forget it, drink it. I''ll go back first."


    He said a word and left.


    Lu Xiaoman said: "don''t you send us back?"


    "You''d better walk back while you''re still awake, or you''ll have to sleep in the yard." Qiuzihua admonished, and he had already dodged into the room.


    "Hello..." Yunfeifei beckoned, and finally could only watch the door closed hopelessly.


    "It''s no use. He only has his boss in his eyes." Lu Xiaoman is resigned.


    Yunfeifei glanced at her and said, "what are you waiting for? Let''s go back."


    "I have enough to drink..."


    "Then you can wait to sleep in the yard."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hua Ruge lies on the bed and looks at the top of the bed with her eyes open. She closes her eyes and goes to sleep for a while.


    The next day she got up early, but it was qiuzihua who had been practicing sword in the hospital.


    This is the only teenager who can match her in moves. It''s not for nothing.


    "Boss, how can you get up so early?" Qiuzihua asked.


    Don''t you usually sleep until noon?


    "Meet our saint and have a chat." Hua Ruge simply rinses and goes out.


    "The virgin?" Qiuzihua opened his eyes and said: "Your Highness is not to see people casually. Generally, only elders can see them. Are you sure you can see them, eldest?"


    "Who am I, your eldest brother? I still have this assurance." Hua Yuege said it with a Yank, and then swaggered away.


    Qiuzihua looks at her back with adoration on her face. The eldest one is indeed the eldest one. He is brave.


    Hua Ruge had no effort to see Huoxi when she arrived at the saint''s palace.


    She only let Huofeng pass on a word, saying that she wanted to ask about the situation of looking for someone, so Huoxi received her.


    The place of this interview is not the main hall, but the partial hall. The occasion is a lot private.


    Hua Yuege bowed slightly and said, "I have seen the saint."


    "I''ve told you the territory of the gods about the jade pendant and the news. I''ll let you know if there''s any news." Huoxi said, still in a formulaic tone.


    Hua rugo looked at her for a moment, but still didn''t see her expression change. She was still indifferent and seemed to treat strangers.


    Doesn''t she really doubt her identity? It''s clear that she has hinted so clearly.


    Huoxi said to her, "please sit down, master Guoshi."


    Hua Ru said thanks and sat at the bottom of the table. He didn''t know what to say.


    Phoenixes bring tea, pass a cup to Hua Ruge, and then stand beside Huoxi.


    "This hall knows that master Guoshi is worried about his friends, and will definitely take this matter to heart. Don''t worry about it." Seeing that she had no intention of speaking, Huoxi said again.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "it''s natural to be assured that there is a saint coming out."


    "Master Guoshi, just believe in this hall." Huoxi tried to be friendly.


    "Thank you very much, your holiness. If you have any orders in the future, I will do my best." Hua Ruge also made a statement.


    The fire Xi Yang lips Cape way: "the National Teacher adult gives the spirit stone to build the temple for my god religion widely, this temple has not thanked."


    "It''s just a show of hands, it should be." Hua Ruge is polite.


    The fire Xi nodded and took up the tea cup.


    Hua Ruge saw the intention, so she got up and said, "if the saint has no other orders, I will leave."


    "Master Guoshi, please." The fire Xi smiled.


    Hua Ruge then left, the loss in her heart was beyond words. She couldn''t figure out what the God of light had done to Su Nianxia. How could she not even doubt it?


    After she left, Huoxi put down the cup without tea and looked at the direction of her departure.


    "Who do you think this is?" The fire Xi asked the fire phoenix on one side.


    "Very clever." Said the Phoenix.


    "No more?"


    "I can''t see anything else."


    After thinking for a moment, Huoxi said, "to be honest, I can''t see anything on the surface, but the more dangerous such people are."


    The Phoenix didn''t dare to talk.


    Huoxi squinted again. No one knew what she was thinking.


    Hua Ruge frowned all the time when she went out of the palace. She was thinking about what might have happened, but she had no clue all the way.


    At this time, Huoji''s kid stopped her and said, "elder martial sister, please come over."


    "I''m on my way." Hua Yuege said and followed.


    The little child said that he didn''t blink at how the elder martial sister lied. It was clearly in different directions. Of course, he knew that he could not expose the master. I still have to follow what elder martial sister said.

 Chapter 1581

    When Hua Ruge arrived at the refining room, he saw Huoji sitting there with a straight face.


    "I have seen the master." Hua Yuege laughs at the ceremony.


    Fire season is not good angry way: "am I not to call you, you do not plan to come?"


    "How can I? Just now I''m coming here. I don''t believe you asked younger martial brother." Hua Ruge said hurriedly.


    The little boy has just been hinted at, and now he is ready to listen to the words and nod his head: "that''s right."


    "Go down." The fire season waved his sleeve towards the little boy. Although he was still adamant, he could see that his eyes relaxed a lot.


    Hua Ruge secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Before the fire season, he said, "I''m going to concentrate on learning how to practice this time. Please give me your advice."


    "It depends on your performance." When the fire season spoke, his face was already a little stiff.


    Hua Ruge knows his difficulties, which is over.


    Then the fire season asked her, "did you recite all the books I gave you?"


    "I have learned it by heart." Hua Yuege said again and again: "but the disciples did what the book said, but there was no effect."


    "It''s so easy for you to learn to be a refiner." The fire season said a little proudly.


    Hua nodded like a song.


    "To teach you as a teacher." Fire season said then took out own tripod, is demonstrating in front of Hua Ruge.


    Refining utensils and alchemy have the same beauty. They are refined by fire, and then gathered together.


    The same as alchemy is the need for Dharma, and Dharma comes down in one continuous line. There is no record in the books, so Hua Ruge naturally can''t learn by himself.


    In the following period of time, Hua Ruge came to the training room every day to practice Dharma and improve his skills.


    Her savvy is very good. In addition, she has a strong spiritual force and a strong spiritual force. In this respect, she is also very gifted, so she has a quick start.


    But it''s not good just to be good at it. You can only practice constantly if you want to be perfect.


    Hua Ruge has carefully analyzed the current situation. Although the reputation of the temple of light has been shaken, its strength is still there. She is not suitable for any more confrontation.


    What she had done before was to lay down the lead. What she had to do next was to give time for Xijiang and their own to polish their own strength. When the strength was accumulated to a certain extent, it was the beginning of the war.


    Therefore, Hua rugo has set up a heart cultivation device. She usually makes rare materials for people to practice the device. People know that she is famous outside, and no one dares to ask for trouble. Life is very peaceful.


    It''s the same with the world below. He used the skills he got from the temple of light to cultivate his inner strongmen, and secretly received the strongmen of all major forces under his command.


    Most of the once powerful people in the western Xinjiang stopped at the human extreme. When the order of heaven and earth was improved, people broke through one after another. Now most of them are in the realm of empty gods, and some of them have reached the realm of transcendence.


    none of these people can grow up to such a realm in such an environment without talent and chance, and these people were called up by the monarch and the world to build the temple of light Those excellent skills are passed down and countless cultivation resources are thrown down at the same time, just waiting for them to become stronger.


    Of course, in addition to training the strong, juntianxia also pays attention to training the young generation. He thinks that this is the middle force in the future. His vision is very long-term. If this is a long-lasting tug of war, then he will definitely win by himself.


    After the improvement of the order of heaven and earth, the strength of the cultivators in the whole western region loves to make rapid progress, and they have already left far behind the other areas except the territory of gods.


    In the eyes of the Illuminati, huoyun once expressed his concern to Huoxi. However, Huoxi said coldly, "the stronger these people are, the stronger their faith will be. This is not exactly what we want to see."


    "But what if they are bigger and not controlled by us?" Said huoyun.


    "I''ll start before that time." Said Huoxi.


    The elders were relieved when they heard the words. As expected, the saint is the saint.


    After three months, Hua Ruge is addicted to making utensils for people every day. He thinks it''s glorious to eat by craft.


    At first, people still couldn''t believe her. After meeting several weapons, people rushed to find her. Because she was serious enough, and because she had different fire, the refined weapons were better than others.


    With more and more business, Hua Ruge also raised her price, so in recent months, she has piled a pile of refining materials in her space, all of which are her reward.


    Looking at Hua Ruge''s happy coolie every day, Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei think they should recognize her again. She is also a normal person.


    Why ordinary people?


    Because Hua Ruge hasn''t been in trouble for three months, and she is very friendly with others. The temple of light is more and more accepting of her.


    Those who feel uneasy about her life are quite relieved. They secretly discuss whether she is still a saint by skillful means. However, a conversation in western Xinjiang will be peaceful.


    At the same time, the temple of light in the divine territory was not so peaceful. Since Tuo BARREI brought it back to tianzijian three months ago, there have been surrounding forces harassing the temple of light.


    For this reason, the temple continued to fight, which inevitably led to bloodshed and casualties. Therefore, the life of the temple of light has always been difficult.


    As for Tuo BARREI, he has been closed since he came back to the temple. It seems that no one can beat him outside.


    When the God of light understood the situation, he was furious. He knew that Tuo BARREI was intentional, so he ordered him to send the Tianzi sword to end the war.


    However, Tuoba Rui did not follow suit, but used another volume of the rules of heaven to calm down the incident.


    Although the God of light knows that his motive is impure, he doesn''t think that someone can overthrow the temple, and he doesn''t have much to say after taking the great benefits of heaven.


    Because the temple of light is one of the two strongest powers in the East, as the God of light expected, this small war lasted for a month and then stopped. Although the temple had losses, it was also within the range of bearing.


    However, the following crisis is not easy to deal with, because the hand is in the light of the temple of water temple.


    The cause of the incident is also very simple. The people who fight for tianzijian in the water temple were killed on the way back. Among them are the grandsons of the elders of the water temple. They suspect that it was the work of the light temple. After all, the two forces have long had grudges.


    At that time, the water temple felt that it was not wise to start a war, so it tolerated it. As a result, the members of their religion were slaughtered for no reason. Later, it was verified that it was a deacon of the light temple.


    If neither of these two things is a big deal, then the temple of light will kill the four sides, which will give them more reason to start.

 Chapter 1582

    The temple of water and the temple of light have always been two major forces, and their prestige and strength have always been equal. This time, the son of the temple of light took the sword of the son of heaven, and the temple of light killed all sides. After that, its development is likely to surpass that of the temple of water.


    Moreover, one third of the forces of the temple of light went to the West and experienced a war. It was the weakest moment. If this opportunity is not taken good care of, there may not be a better one in the future.


    So the water temple launched a large-scale war, and the first thing was that the religious people were slaughtered.


    The war between these two forces made the eastern part of the territory of the gods in turmoil for the next two months.


    How does the God of light think things are not simple, but he now has the God of water in the upper bound, even the projection question Tuoba Rui is difficult.


    During the war, Tuoba Rui was in the main hall. He was only in charge of deployment every day and never took action.


    In a small town in the East, shangguanli looks at the battle report in his hand, with a happy arc on his lips. It seems that her game has been successfully completed.


    In fact, it was not easy to start a war between the two forces, but Tuo BARREI suddenly gave a motive to the temple of water, so she went along with the water to find a reason to do so.


    Now she is very satisfied with the fierce fighting between the two forces.


    She is different from Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge acts in a high-profile way and has more time to show off.


    But she is more adept at calculation, and she thinks it''s more interesting to show her face without disturbing the situation secretly.


    However, these two forces have existed for thousands of years. It is not possible to achieve results overnight after fighting, so they have been fighting for more than two months.


    Hua Ruge received the news from shangguanli and was very happy. The fire finally started.


    It''s good for her to wait for the outcome. If the temple of water wins, she won''t have to do anything. Even if the temple of Light wins by chance, it will certainly lose vitality, and it will not be difficult to pull it down in the future.


    "The two of them are very close to each other." Hua Yuege smiled and collected the letter.


    At the same time, master wutrace completely unified Southern Xinjiang and became the master of Southern Xinjiang. He was transporting the top strong people of Southern Xinjiang to the western Xinjiang to cultivate in this place with perfect rules.


    King world also did not idle, after the firm Daewoo, then United traceless childe to reach out to the middle of Xinjiang.


    It is only a matter of time before we can win the middle Xinjiang with the strength of the western Xinjiang and the unmarked childe.


    The movement of several people also attracted great attention of the temple of light, because with such development, these people will have the power to fight against the temple of light in a short time.


    If it''s OK to say before, now the headquarters is in war, if there is any more resistance here, then the shrine will be in danger.


    Huoxi has been paying close attention to the news of all parties during this period of time, and what the following person reports is also taken into consideration by herself.


    "Saint, we should take some measures. We can''t let them develop like this." The fire feather felt the deep crisis.


    "Fire Xi swept the following person one eye to say:" you think how should do


    "Let''s get rid of the emperor, Hua Ruge and the childe without trace." Huoyun said directly.


    Huoxi stared at him and said, "now that the headquarters is in deep war, you want me to be the enemy of Xijiang again?"


    "But if the saints don''t stop them in time, if they do something to us, we will be very passive." Huoyun said again.


    The fire Xi narrowed his eyes and said: "this hall didn''t say no to stop."


    "What does the saint mean?" Asked the flame.


    "Now the headquarters is in danger. As a believer of God, we have the responsibility to go and support, but we are short of manpower, so we can only borrow it." Fire Xi light said.


    The fire feather eyes a bright way: "the saint daughter''s meaning is to let Daewoo send out the manpower?"


    Fire Xi did not speak.


    "Saint Gao, if they send those experts, we will have a way to let them spend on the battlefield. If they refuse, we have a reason to do it." Fire cloud said.


    Other elders also agreed.


    It is obviously unwise for them to start directly now. They will stand on the opposite side of the speech, and then the western Xinjiang will surely unite.


    In this way, the problem will be kicked to the juntianxia side. If he doesn''t agree, he will be in fault. It''s Fair for them to shoot again.


    Huoxi said to Huoyu after he calmed down: "elder Huoyu, I''ll bother you to talk about this."


    "Yes, I do." The fire feather smiles to answer life.


    Huoxi waved: "go down."


    So all the elders went down, and all the way out praised the fire Xi''s skill.


    After these people left, the fire phoenix also said: "the saint daughter is so fierce, I would like to see how they choose?"


    "It''s too early to be happy." Huoxi squinted and said, "now that the West and the South have some strength, we will lose a lot if we are caught dead."


    Fire Phoenix had some sense of crisis: "they won''t fight with us, will they?"


    "I don''t think so. Wait and see." Fire Xi light said.


    The Phoenix agreed and nodded and went out to make tea.


    In the room, Huoxi''s squinting eyes slowly opened and said, "I''d like to know what you''re going to do?"


    When tianjuntianxia saw Huoyu, Huoyu said things face to face and looked at the reaction of juntianxia.


    As a result, you should point your head and say: "elder, don''t worry, I will try my best to cooperate with you. From now on, I will start to dispatch troops and generals, and listen to elder''s dispatch at any time."


    Seeing that juntianxia agreed so easily, Huoyu was still shocked. He thought that juntianxia would use the strategy of delaying war. He thought about it well, but he didn''t even think about it.


    In this way, it seems that they treat the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain.


    Although he was confused, he nodded and accepted: "thank you very much, Emperor."


    "This is what you should have done, and today you will have all the people you can muster." Monarch world and state, attitude can be said to be more sincere and more sincere.


    Huo Yu was said to be stunned, but his brain couldn''t respond, so he nodded: "please emperor, I''ll go back and report to the saint."


    "Elder, slow down." King world guest airway.


    Huo Yu left in a daze. He thought he could do things and see people. He was always acting as a think tank. But this time, he was really confused.


    It''s obvious that the monarch wants to make the world bigger, and he doesn''t look like a man who has been living in the world for a long time. He is 100% sure that this man will turn against him in the future and will fight against the temple of light.


    But if it''s the way he calculated, how could juntianxia send people out so generously? Don''t he know how fierce the war in the headquarters is?


    It''s like sending someone out.

 Chapter 1583

    Huoyu brings Huoxi the complete cooperation of emperor Tianxia. Huoxi is very strange to hear. He doubts whether he is wrong with others.


    Of course, although she has this doubt, she has not cancelled this practice and has to wait for its change.


    Of course, the news spread quickly in the temple of light. Hua rugo heard the disciple mention it when he received a weapon making business, and his pupil immediately shrank.


    Fire Xi is not poison.


    If we put the strong in the western Xinjiang on the battlefield of the God territory, these people will certainly have no hope of survival. In this way, we can not only bring a lot of cannon fodder to the temple of light, but also reduce the power in the western Xinjiang, one stone, two birds.


    As for juntianxia''s promise, it was expected by her. After all, the time is too immature to turn against the temple of light.


    But it''s impossible to send someone out to die without turning his face.


    She narrowed her eyes, only for a moment, she guessed the possible ways of juntianxia. Thinking of these, she stopped worrying and began to focus on bargaining with others.


    Other weapon refiners are all buy it now, but people all know that Hua Ruge is good at talking, so they all come to bargain.


    Hua Ruge thinks that no one talks every day is boring, so she talks with others and everyone comes to bargain after spreading.


    Just as he said, a dark guard of the palace was brought in by the knight of the temple of light, who had been in contact with Hua rugo before.


    "Master Guoshi, emperor, please return." Dark Wei bows.


    Hua Ruge also knew that the things he was facing were not small, so he stood up and asked him to practice his weapon. "If you are not in a hurry, you can wait for me to come back."


    After that, she left with him without waiting for a reply.


    The people of the temple of light feel that things are not so simple. Of course, they have already made moves and can only wait for the other party to deal with them.


    Hua Yuege went directly to the Royal study to see the emperor and said, "I think you have an idea. Why do you call me back?"


    "The temple of light is not as safe as the palace." Said the king.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said, "it seems that you are going to die in the end?"


    Juntianxia did not answer, but looked at her and asked, "can''t she really remember anything?"


    "It looks like this." Hua Ruge said, and said, "I saw her several times, and the hint can''t be more obvious, but she still didn''t respond."


    "How could it be?" the emperor frowned


    "I can''t think." Hua Ruge shakes her head.


    "In this case, we can only find out the God of light." You are cruel in the eyes of the emperor.


    Hua rugo agreed: "when I find him, I will beat him to the point where my mother doesn''t know him."


    The king looked down and asked her for a while, "what do you think we should do?"


    "If I guess it''s right, you want to say yes on the surface, and then you have to wait for the water temple to consume the power of the light temple." Hua rugo sat down and said.


    The monarch world hears speech rare smile a way: "be worthy of is my national teacher."


    Hua Yuege smiles.


    "What do you think of this approach?" The king asked again.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "the only way."


    "Yes, it''s really poisonous." The monarch world sighs, the mood is complex.


    Hua Yuege laughed and said, "I think this is the level of Xia Xia. It''s not surprising that she can come up with this way."


    Su Nianxia, whom she knows, has always been a wise man.


    "Why can''t you laugh?"


    "If she''s been acting stupid, it''s going to disappoint me." Hua said it like a song.


    Juntianxia thinks that Hua Ruge''s brain circuit is really different from that of ordinary people.


    After three months, Hua rugo lived in the harem again, but this time, she felt that her strength had increased for a long time, so she could try to break through.


    If she can break through the realm of Tao, her strength will be different.


    Juntianxia promised to do it, and began to gather all the strong in the world.


    But because he had prevented the temple of light from killing all his men before, he left a lot of back hands, one of which was that he did not gather all the people together.


    It is to practice in different places.


    This gives him a reason to delay.


    At the same time, the pace of attacking central Xinjiang has not stopped, and it is still rapidly expanding its strength.


    However, the war over the territory of the gods is becoming more and more fierce. For two months, the temple of light has suffered heavy losses. Moreover, because the temple of light has divided some people and horses in the west, it has now shown a decline.


    At this time, Tuoba Rui sent a request for support to Huoxi in the west of Xinjiang as a son of God. After seeing the request, Huoxi tried to contact the God of light, but he could not.


    Now she is the only one who can make a decision.


    Now that the light god religion is in the hands of Tuo BARREI, she feels bad. Moreover, this war is after Tuo BARREI''s rise. It''s hard not to doubt what he did in it.


    So she summoned her elders to come and discuss.


    Although it is their current task to develop in the west, the territory of gods is their base. If there is no guarantee there, what can they rely on.


    Huo Yu thought about it, or said, "what do you think the saint should do?"


    "I think I should take some of the strong back. Now I can''t contact the father. The temple of light can only rely on us." Said Huoxi.


    "Fire cloud smell speech to nod:" what the saint says is very, I wait to be willing to go back to support


    Other elders also agreed. Only when Huoxi goes back can he participate in the decision-making and maybe he can save the situation.


    "That''s settled. Elder Huoyu will stay to preside over the overall situation." Fire Xi makes a decision.


    "Yes, I do." The flames answered.


    "Don''t forget to urge the people in Xijiang." Fire Xi again ordered.


    "Don''t worry, saint. My subordinates will do it."


    Huoxi nodded his head just now. With most of the backbone, most of the people who stayed in the western Xinjiang were weak.


    Hua rugo got the news the next day. After hearing it, she shook her head and said, "this kid is smart, but he can''t hold his breath."


    When the people in Huoxi left, the pressure in the western Xinjiang suddenly decreased. Even if the emperor''s world was in conflict with the sun, Huoyu would not dare to do anything about it.


    She is relieved now, but she is still worried about the safety of Huoxi. However, if she wants to come to Tuoba Rui and take care of one or two, she will not think about it.


    Juntianxia has made up his mind, so although great changes have taken place in the temple of light, he still does what he did before, which makes people unable to pick out any problems.


    On the other side, as soon as Huoxi came back, he went straight to the palace where Tuo BARREI was.


    Tuo barrui saw her coming with a fierce momentum, and her eyes showed a little color of exploration. This face is really familiar, but now it looks like another person.


    Although he knew the reason, he could not react for a while.

 Chapter 1584

    "Your Highness son, the fire is polite." Fire Xi opens his mouth.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "Your Highness, I''ve heard from you for a long time."


    "Your Highness, can you tell me the plan of the temple?" Fire Xi asked directly, the intention to participate in decision-making is obvious.


    "Of course." Tuoba Rui seldom has a good temper.


    Although he knew that now Huoxi had no memory of Su Nianxia, when he saw this face, he could always think of her picture with Hua Ruge all day long. Naturally, he had more patience.


    Huoxi is a little surprised, because the position of the son of God in the temple is higher. If Tuo barrai doesn''t show her, it''s OK.


    After that, she looked at the war plan and found that it was reasonable in all aspects, except that the temple of light was divided into two parts, which was indeed weak.


    Tuo BARREI stood aside and looked at her and said, "Your Highness, the virgin, has seen my wife?"


    "Yes, the mistress of Lingtian palace is really gorgeous. Did the son ever regret to abandon her?" Said Huoxi.


    She thought that she must break her love when she was a son.


    Tuo barrow did not answer, but went on to ask, "what did she not say to the saint?"


    "Please let me help her find a friend. It''s like me." Huoxi said and looked at Tuoba Rui and said, "does the son think I''m like him?"


    "Not like." Tuoba Rui''s eyes fell on her, and she said lightly, "you are."


    "What?" The fire seems to be incomprehensible.


    "You must have checked our past, so did you see a name named Su Nianxia in it?" Tuoba Rui asked again.


    Huoxi thought about it carefully, frowned and nodded: "Hua Ruge, the best friend ever."


    "It''s you." Tuoba Rui''s tone is calm, but full of determination.


    "No way. This hall is not called that." The frown of Huoxi was deeper, as if he had been offended.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said, "it''s the God of light who has erased your memory and made you what you are now. Don''t you think you don''t have many years of memory?"


    "Your son, it is not hard to hear from your words that you are still on the opposite side of the father." Fire Xi serious way.


    Tuo Ba Rui chuckled and said, "he knows it himself. The purpose of my saying is to make you have a little doubt. As long as you check it, you will find out the truth."


    "Alarmist." Fire Xi said disapprovingly.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes flashed a thick surprise, and looked at her eyes more to explore.


    "If you persist in this way, you will not escape the sanction of the father." Fire Xi said like a warning, turned around and left.


    Tuoba Rui looks at her back, which makes him frown slightly. Seeing this kind of fire, he can think of her attitude towards her songs.


    And in the face of such her, how sad should Xiaoge feel?


    The heart is slightly aching, how he wants to be with her at that time.


    Huoxi went back to his palace and said to Huofeng, "he also said that I was their friend. Do you think I was so easy to be cheated?"


    "The trick is not clever at all." The Phoenix smiled.


    "The father once told me that I had no past memory because I was in a state of chaos at that time, but they always wanted me to believe that it was the father who wiped my memory, which was really ridiculous." Fire Xi then said.


    The Phoenix nodded: "it''s ridiculous."


    "I''ll improve the plan of operations. You go down first." The fire Xi said and waved.


    After Huofeng left, Huoxi frowned slightly and pressed his palm on his heart again.


    There is a lot of pain.


    After that, Huoxi devoted almost all his energy to this war, trying to recover the situation. Then another month passed.


    On the other side of Xijiang, Huoyu urged the emperor to mobilize people and horses all day long.


    However, Jun Tianxia always agrees very well, but he never does anything. Don''t worry about all the staff. Nowadays, there are no more than 20 powerful people in the capital.


    The others were either cultivated everywhere or sent to the battlefield in central Xinjiang.


    In just one month, the vast territory of Zhongjiang was almost completely occupied by the monarch and the unmarked childe. Now it is only the last struggle.


    Huoyu is helpless in the face of the monarch who is not doing anything. Now he really feels that Huoxi is early. If the strong are still in the western Xinjiang, he doesn''t have the courage to measure the monarch.


    But now it''s too late to regret. There are so many people left in the temple of light. It''s not a good idea to take the initiative to tear their faces from the West.


    So the only thing he can do now is to pray that God''s territory can achieve a great reversal and eliminate the temple of water.


    It''s not just Huoyu. Juntianxia, huaruge and shangguanli are all staring at the battlefield.


    Now the success or failure there has a direct impact on their relationship.


    However, in the current situation, if there is no miracle, the temple of light will not win.


    However, although miracles are not wholesale, they are still retail. When everyone thought that the temple of light was doomed, there was a surprising reversal.


    One day half a month later, the image of the water temple suddenly faded, and the sacrificial plate in front of the image cracked without any sign.


    The son and daughter of the water temple can''t feel the breath of the gods for almost a moment.


    And there''s only one explanation for that: the fall of the gods.


    Just when the son and the daughter tried to contact the God of water, the blue clouds over the water temple began to disappear, and at last the clouds representing the whole temple''s air movement disappeared.


    So everyone knows that the water god is falling.


    The Xiazi water temple is like a frying pan. Suddenly, the believers lost their faith, and there was no cohesive force or reason to fight.


    So one day, the temple of water was defeated in a large area, and the temple of light took advantage of the victory and chased after it, which made the temple of water lose a lot.


    Even in this way, the water temple could not gather strength to fight back, and they scattered and fled.


    This sudden change surprised Shangguan Li, who had been watching a good play not far away. She missed the jade Jane in her hand and looked at the setting sun, but did not speak for a long time.


    "Sister Ali, what happened?" Asked the little marten.


    Shangguanli hands over the jade Jane, and the mink looks silly.


    "So the water God lost? I thought it would be a long time. " He is disappointed to throw the jade Jane aside.


    Shangguanli squinted and said, "as long as the God of light is still there, the temple of light is still there. It''s not good for us."


    "What should we do?" Xiaosable asked. He liked the way shangguanli thought. He thought it was the most charming.


    Shangguan Li looks at him, picks his eyebrows and asks, "can you not look at me?"


    "No." Mink replied very simply.

 Chapter 1585

    "I''ll send you back if you make any more trouble." Shangguan Li is not very angry.


    "Sister a Li, you are not fierce at all," Xiao Xiao Xiao said with a smile


    Shangguan Li is speechless. She wants to be fierce, but she is powerless to deal with him?


    "Sister Ali, I think it''s very suitable for us to be together, or you can promise." Said mink with chin on his face.


    Shangguan Li and he get along for a long time and also understand his nature. It''s not that kind of long-term, she has really shaken.


    Seeing that she didn''t answer, mink took her hand again: "I guessed that sister a Li didn''t want to tell me something, for fear that I couldn''t accept it?"


    "Nonsense?" Shangguan Li said that he would draw his hand out.


    The mink took her by the hand, looked at her twinkling eyes, and asked, "am I right?"


    Shangguanli is confused at the moment, but she also knows that it''s not the way to avoid it. In fact, she knows that this kind of thing should have been said for a long time, but it''s inevitable that she will have selfish feelings if she really gets emotional.


    she doesn''t want him to dislike himself.


    However, she can see clearly. Mink is very serious to her. If she doesn''t say he won''t let go.


    "Well, I''ll tell you." Shangguanli finally nodded her head, but at the moment, she could obviously see that her eyes were gray.


    "I''m anxious to know, but can you answer me a question before that?" Asked mink seriously.


    "Good."


    Mink took a deep breath and said, "do you agree to be with me as long as I can accept your past?"


    Shangguan glass''s eyes are smooth. She never thought about this floor.


    Yes or no?


    She is a person who needs to think about everything carefully, but now looking at mink''s sincere and nervous look, she doesn''t want to think about it for some reason and points her head directly.


    "Really?" The little mink leaned over and held Shangguan Li in his arms as soon as he was happy.


    Shangguanli felt stiff all over, his brain was blank and he forgot to breathe.


    Although she is good at scheming, she has little experience in getting along with men. Looking back on the last man who was engaged to her, she only remembers that the man died in her hand, and died miserably.


    Fortunately, mink soon let go of her and said expectantly, "let''s talk, I listen."


    Seeing mink jumping like this, shangguanli was under more pressure. She slowed down and said, "OK, you say you like me, but do you know what kind of person I am?"


    Mink shook his head honestly: "my elder sister asked me to try to know you better, but elder sister Ali, you are too deep. I only know a little now."


    Shangguan Li saw that he was a little bit smoldering. He just wanted to laugh. The charm of mink was that he was the most real all the time. She was always quiet and warm when she was with him, as if she had never been trapped in the mud.


    "Then I will tell you that what you see now is not the complete me."


    Shangguan Li looked at him and said seriously, "next you hear, it''s the other half of me."


    Mink nodded. He thought it was a pity to miss her. Now it''s good to hear her.


    "I was born in a complex family. My father didn''t cherish his mother after he married her. At last, he killed her with other women and poisoned me to death If I had not met a superior, I would not have just broken my leg. "


    Next, shangguanli will find out how to be sent to the small world, how to struggle for survival in the Ye family, and finally escape to create the dark night Pavilion.


    She talked about her life in the mud in detail, about her unscrupulous methods and ruthless tactics, and finally returned to the Ye family with the opening up.


    "I killed them myself, my biological father, my half brother and half sister." When Shangguan Li said that, his eyes were completely dark.


    Mink''s world is supposed to be simple, and he was shocked to hear that.


    Shangguan Li looks at him, smiles bitterly, and says: "now you know, I''m a ruthless woman, and I don''t blame you for being afraid. Many times, I don''t want to face up to myself like that."


    Mink looked at her in a daze, which was really different from the Shangguan glass he knew.


    "Well, go back and tell your sister that I''ll try my best to find a way here to keep her steady." Shangguan Li endured the sharp pain in his heart and tried to calm down his voice.


    Then she stood up and turned to leave.


    However, when she took a step, she felt that she was held by a pair of arms from behind. She was stunned at the spot, and the tears she held back for a long time fell like broken beads.


    The mink hugged her from behind and said in a low voice, "I should have been with you earlier."


    "What do you mean?" he said


    "It means that I will protect you in the future and no one will hurt you at all." Mink''s firm promise.


    Shangguan glass was completely stunned in place, and didn''t react for a while.


    The mink is a head higher than shangguanli. At this time, he bows and holds her in his arms. His chin is on her shoulder. He says, "I just didn''t hesitate. I was in love."


    Shangguan Li was stiff and said: "do you like me?"


    "I like it. They hurt you first. You''re right." "Said mink, rubbing her chin against her shoulder." you just promised me to be together. Now you can''t repent. "


    Shangguanli didn''t expect that he would be like this. He felt warm and confused at the same time, so he said, "you let me think about it again."


    "No." Mink turned her body around and looked at her and said, "I won''t give you a chance to repent."


    Shangguan Li looks at his smiling appearance and can''t help but smile and ask, "when did you learn so skilfully?"


    "I don''t care. I''ll be yours from now on." Said mink, bowing his body and resting his head on her shoulder, he looked like a scoundrel.


    Shangguan Li dotes and smiles, then reaches for his head.


    Mink''s head arched in the palm of her hand and asked, "have you thought about it?"


    "Well." Shangguanli rubs his head, his voice is very light and gentle.


    Just as mink held her for a moment, her fortress which had been built for many years was destroyed. At this time, she did not care about many, just wanted to be with him.


    When mink heard her answer, he smiled, pure and clean as a child.


    Seeing this, Shangguan glass also chuckled, but it couldn''t let go.


    Xiaomink took her hand and looked at her and asked, "sister a Li is shy?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Shangguan Licheng said.


    Mink looked at her with a shy face. She felt cute and couldn''t help kissing her face.

 Chapter 1586

    However, when his lips were close to him, shangguanli blocked them with his hands and pushed his face to one side.


    "Don''t make a fuss. It''s a bit difficult now. I need to think about something quickly." Shangguanli immediately pulls the topic away, looks calm and rational, but in fact, there is a faint blush behind his ears.


    Hearing this, mink was really bluffed and asked, "is there any danger for elder sister?"


    "Not only your sister, but those on the front lines are in danger." Shangguan Li said, this time it''s a lot more serious.


    "What can I do?" Mink asked.


    "Don''t make trouble." Shangguan Li said and sat back on the stone bench.


    Mink nodded in ignorance, but although he didn''t make trouble, he sat on the edge of Shangguan glass and looked at her to find a way.


    Shangguanli''s heart was confused when she saw it. She had to say, "go back to the room, you can''t think of a way."


    "Sure?" Mink looked at her wrongly.


    Shangguan Li said that this man was born to seduce people. He couldn''t look at this face much, so he nodded firmly.


    "Well, I''ll go to the kitchen and cook for you." Mink said and went to the kitchen.


    Shangguan Li first smiled when he left his sight, but soon his sight became delicate. When will he cook?


    But she didn''t think much about it, she thought about the change.


    Now the temple of water has completely failed. Although the temple of light has lost a lot, it still has the strength to deal with western Xinjiang. After this change, the temple of light can definitely feel that Tuo BARREI and western Xinjiang are not really attached.


    In this way, the next action of the God of light is likely to be against three people. If it is true, these people will become extremely passive.


    She is the only one who is not in danger. After all, she has always been secretly arranged. Now no one can find her even if it happened.


    However, she thought for a long time, and did not think of any good solution. At last, she sighed: "this is the only time I hope she is smarter than me."


    Just then, there was a flash of fire in the kitchen, followed by the sound of the broken dishes.


    The mink ran out of the kitchen, because the robe was made of fireproof cloth, but it was not damaged. It was just a few layers of ash on his face, and his face was a little puckered. It seemed that people could not help laughing.


    "That oil will burn on its own. I have no experience this time, and I will definitely learn it later." Mink is very serious when he comes forward.


    Shangguanli stood up and wiped his face with a handkerchief. "Don''t learn. I''ll make you what you want."


    "That''s not good. My brother-in-law often says that this kind of thing should be done by men." Mink said with a straight face.


    "Don''t listen to him." "What would you like to eat?" he asked after shangguanli wiped him clean


    "Sister a Li, don''t you think of a way?" Asked the little marten.


    "I can''t think of any other way than fighting head-on." Shangguan Li said and went to the kitchen.


    "Can''t you keep procrastinating?" The mink ran after him as he asked.


    Shangguan Li shakes his head: "neither Huoxi nor Guangming God is a bucket, and this time Guangming cult lost a lot. You know, when people get angry, they will want to find someone to vent their anger."


    Small mink smell speech also worried rise, ask again: "what can I do then?"


    "I''ll see what your sister does. I''ve already got the news. I think I should have received it by now." Shangguan Li goes to clean up the kitchen, just like a good wife and mother.


    Mink nodded, "if my sister needs me, I will go back."


    "Together." Shangguan Li looks at him and says.


    Mink smells the words and smiles again. It seems that he guessed right before. Sister Ali likes her.


    On the other side, Hua Ruge, LAN binger and Jun Tianxia are sitting in the bower in the back garden. Jun Tianxia looks dignified, and LAN binger is tightening her lips, even Hua Ruge has no smile on her face.


    There is a jade Jane on the table in front of the three people. It was sent from shangguanli.


    She was not worried about herself, but about Tuo BARREI in the temple of light.


    If the God of light did it to him, he might not even have a chance to fight back. And this kind of change is too sudden. He has no time to prepare. He can''t leave now if he wants to.


    And Hua Ruge is not optimistic that the God of light will let him be the son of God and will not give him any restriction.


    LAN bing''er looked at their faces and said, "we don''t have much time left. I think we can try to negotiate and see if we can delay for some time."


    "It''s no use. This war will provoke them. Now the God of light can''t hear anything." You shake your head.


    "There''s no other way. Prepare for the war." After a long silence, Hua began to sing.


    Juntianxia squinted and nodded.


    They can see clearly the current situation. Now there is only one way left for them to go. Although they are not rivals, they are better than waiting to die.


    So on that day, Emperor Tianxia contacted the traceless childe who was cleaning up the last battlefield in central Xinjiang, and united to tangle his forces.


    Although the overall strength of these common territories is far less than that of the God territory, there are still some details in the whole territory. Facing today''s temple of light, it also has the power of World War I.


    That night, Hua Ruge sat in a reclining chair in the courtyard, looked at the moon in the sky, and kept silent.


    LAN bing''er looked at him and said, "my sister said last time that the God of light asked my brother-in-law. I don''t think he would be harmful to him."


    "I know." Hua answered like a song, but in a weak voice.


    LAN bing''er sighs at the words. The people who are concerned about it are different. They will worry about how to understand the form.


    She believes that if this situation is put on Hua Ruge herself, she knows that her life is not in danger, and now she doesn''t know where to drink.


    At the same time, Huoxi stood upright in the temple of the holy lady of God''s territory, facing her was the dim projection of the bright God.


    "Xiao Xi, it''s thanks to your temple that you can get through the crisis. The father and God did not mistake you." The God of light said, looking at his expression carefully, it had a kind look.


    "Where does father say, this is what a child should do." Fire Xi respectfully way.


    The God of light nodded his head with satisfaction, and then said, "I heard that those people in Xijiang are not honest, so you can deal with them, so as not to worry about my goodbye."


    "The father and God saw that none of those people in Xijiang was truly obedient, and our son was the first to bear the brunt." Huoxi said and raised his head: "didn''t father God think this war was unusual?"


    "He''s useful for this seat. He can''t move yet." The God of light naturally knew what she meant.


    "Huoxi''s eyes are firm:" the child doesn''t think so

 Chapter 1587

    "What do you mean?" the God of light frowned


    "This war is too heavy on purpose. It has something to do with our son. If the father and God let it go, the child thinks it will happen again." Fire Xi said solemnly.


    The God of light narrowed his eyes and thought.


    "Even if he doesn''t hurt his life, he wants to take his son''s sword and control him." Huoxi suggested.


    The God of light nodded: "what you said is reasonable, and you will do it."


    "The child obeys." Huoxi nodded his head, and his expression was still very formulaic.


    The God of light looked at her and said with satisfaction, "it''s a good boy. You will be the only one to check the affairs of the temple of light in the future."


    "It''s incumbent on a child." Huoxi said again and said, "in the future, it must be for the father to fight for more power of faith for the father to recover."


    "Give your father peace of mind." The God of light said with a smile.


    After that, the image of the God of light gradually disappeared, and a trace of violence flashed in the eyes of Huoxi.


    Opening the door of the temple, she said in a cold voice, "gather all the elders and go to the hall of light."


    That''s where Tuo BARREI lives.


    Tuoba Rui is sitting in the hall at this time, and the emperor''s sword is inserted in the ground on one side. At this time, the silver light is scattered.


    At this time, the door was pushed open from the outside, and Huoxi came in slowly with all the elders of the temple of light. The huge shadow had already covered Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui looks up at the fire Xi, with a light voice: "want to start?"


    "If you know your face, you can avoid it." Fire Xi eyes up, tit for tat.


    Tuo Ba Rui knows that he is not an opponent. He sweeps the crowd and says, "what do you want?"


    "The father thinks it''s safer to keep you in custody." Huoxi looked at him and said.


    Tuo Barry rose slowly from the ground, looked at her and asked, "how do you want to deal with the west?"


    "Don''t worry about the son over there." As soon as Huoxi waved his hand, how old did the people surround Tuoba Rui.


    "Buzz."


    Before Tuoba Rui could speak, the emperor sword around him began to flutter and fly, and everyone in the audience was shrouded in horror.


    He didn''t change his face, just asked, "you''d better tell me if you promise not to move her, I won''t resist."


    Huoxi''s eyes narrowed. Although Tuoba Rui''s strength is only entering the realm of Tao, he has mastered the rules of heaven and the sword of heaven in his hand. It''s not very easy to deal with if he is really crazy.


    "I didn''t plan to fight against Xijiang. You know, the Father God needs the power of faith after he gets hurt." She said.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks into her eyes and nods: "OK."


    He stretched out his hand and was approached by the elders around him, and planted a nail on him, which was used to imprison strength.


    He frowned fiercely, but he didn''t make a sound after all.


    "Take it to the holy mountain." Said Huoxi, near tianzijian.


    Tianzi sword wants to leave with Tuo BARREI. At this time, the pattern on the ground suddenly lights up, covering the Tianzi sword.


    In this temple, there is magic power. The emperor''s sword rushes left and right, but it doesn''t go out after all.


    She looked at the sword at last, turned around and left the main hall. Before leaving, she said, "send someone to watch it."


    "Don''t the saint take it for her own use?" Asked the Phoenix.


    "The emperor''s sword is not so easy to seize. It needs to be sharpened." Huo Xi said.


    The Phoenix nodded and asked, "is it true that the saint is not going to fight against Xijiang?"


    "As long as the inner part of our temple is not disordered, they are just ants in our eyes, and the Father God really needs the power of faith. In this war, the religious people died so much that they can only rely on the west Xinjiang." The fire Xi is analyzing.


    A group of elders around listened to the continuous nod, after all, the recovery of the God of light is the most important.


    "This hall will return to Xijiang to preside over the overall situation. I''ll give it to you here." Fire and water account for each other.


    "Don''t worry, saint. I will do my best." The elder behind said in unison.


    Fire Xi nodded.


    In the next three days, Guan Li was exploring the movement of the temple of light, and saw that they had been doing post-war construction and had no intention of starting a war.


    She felt that something was wrong, so she went to find out whether the temple of light used movements in the dark. The strength was almost exposed, but what she found was still calm.


    "Strange." Shangguan Li looks at the jade Jane in front of him and frowns slightly.


    "Is there still no movement?" the mink asked


    "It''s so peaceful. Apart from the ban on Tuoba Rui, Huoxi has no other trend." Shangguan Li said in some confusion.


    Mink thought, "do you want to recover for a while and then fight?"


    "So stupid?" Shangguan glass is a little unbelievable.


    Mink is puzzled.


    "How rapid is the development of western Xinjiang? Now it has cultivated many powerful people within half a year. Now it has captured central and southern Xinjiang. Soon they will be able to gather all the people in the three regions. What do you think?" That''s what Shangguan Li said.


    "It''s normal to do it at this time." Said mink.


    "I don''t understand," he said


    Seeing her obviously rich look, the mink only felt satisfied and stared at her carelessly.


    Shangguan Li had to pull his face aside and said, "wait and see, I''ll write to Ruge."


    "What about us?" The mink''s eyes brightened.


    "Talk about the situation of the temple of light. When is it all going to be nonsense?" Although Shangguan Li is blaming, he says it with a kind of spoiled taste.


    "This is also a big thing," said mink, unconvinced


    Of course, he is also lack of confidence. He waited on the edge honestly and waited until shangguanli sent the letter to him.


    On the other hand, the western Xinjiang united the central and southern Xinjiang for seven days. However, there was no sign that the temple of light was about to start.


    At a strange time, Shangguan Li sent a message.


    It''s very clear. Tuo barred by the circle. There is no trend of operation in the temple of light.


    Hua Ruge was worried about Tuo BARREI, but shangguanli''s people couldn''t go to the place of custody and didn''t know about him.


    She was stunned by the fact that she didn''t make a move.


    "Is there something else in the temple of light?" Jun Tianxia frowned when he got the letter.


    "The power of faith? Is it that important? " Hua rugo is very confused about this.


    "King world shakes his head:" say not good


    They know little about those things.


    "So that''s good news." Hua rugo said that, but it was not easy.


    Although Tuo BARREI is not in danger, she is worried after all.


    Juntianxia nodded: "we still have a lot of opportunities."

 Chapter 1588

    "Although it''s a good thing, what''s the matter with me getting a little angry?" Hua frowned like a song.


    LAN bing''er asked strangely, "why is sister angry?"


    "This obviously doesn''t take us seriously. It''s too contemptuous." Hua Ruge has no good way.


    Usually she doesn''t look at others and makes others doubt life. This time, it''s her turn to know how hard this feeling is.


    Jun Tianxia and LAN binger can''t help laughing when they hear the words.


    Hua Yuege said that when he was mature, his mind was deeper than anyone else, and no one could compete with him when he was angry with children.


    "Wait, sooner or later I will turn over his nest and make him despise me." Hua Ruge left with a voice of indignation.


    King world and blue ice son look at each other, they are crying and laughing.


    After getting the news, juntianxia slowed down its deployment, and changed from a dark place to a more dark place, becoming more imperceptible.


    Hua Ruge lived in the back of the palace and kept listening to the news. However, there was no movement in the temple of light at the end of the road.


    Thinking about the recent development of Xijiang, she thought that the God of light was really hearty.


    Of course, she did not know that the big point of her heart was not the God of light but the fire Xi. She was still calculating how to use the influence of western Xinjiang to spread the religion of light to other areas.


    Half a month later, Huoxi returned to Xijiang. The first thing he did was to post to juntianxia and huaruge.


    When two people receive a post or some uneasy, after all, do not know whether this is Hongmen feast.


    However, for this reason, you can''t help but go.


    Hua Ruge thinks that Hongmen feast is also a feast, not to eat for nothing.


    So they went to the temple of light and the holy lady''s palace again.


    This time, Huoxi received the two in the side hall. When she came out, her expression was still cold, just like the last time.


    Juntianxia feels sad every time he sees her like this. If it wasn''t for him, Su Nianxia would not be like this now.


    Hua rugo''s subconscious will choose trust when she sees her, and her brain is not so fast when she is forced to calculate.


    Huoxi didn''t have many scruples. He said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you ok?"


    "Blessed is her holiness." Hua Yuege said.


    The fire Xi smelt the speech in the eye cold one minute again, said: "my bright temple is not very good, believed two also to know."


    "We are very sorry about that." Hua Yuege answers.


    Fire Xi directly turned to look at the emperor and said, "what do you think of the emperor?"


    "I also feel sorry. Fortunately, we were relieved after the crisis in the shrine." When you talk about panic, you always have to eat and drink water.


    "I don''t think that''s what the emperor thought, otherwise why he didn''t support me?" Fire Xi export question.


    Jun Tianxia looked at her and said slowly, "it''s not that I don''t want to, but I haven''t fully summoned it. The saint knows that there are only a limited number of people in my west Xinjiang, and many of them are closed. It''s really not easy to get together."


    "I think it''s just the emperor''s excuse." Huoxi didn''t let him go.


    The monarch world hears a speech to smile, suddenly way: "the saint daughter is enlightened, in fact also is not without this respect reason."


    Huoxi didn''t expect that he would recognize it directly. He jumped up in disbelief.


    "The battlefield of the divine territory is still too fierce for the people of western Xinjiang. I want to prepare more fully and start again, but I don''t think it''s over." The king followed.


    Huoxi didn''t say anything for a while. It''s half true and half false, even if there are loopholes, there is no way.


    Hua Ruge thumbs up in his heart.


    As expected, he is the master of blackness.


    The fire Xi then lightly hummed a way: "difficult for emperor to have a heart."


    "It''s all what I should have done. I''m sorry for being late." Juntianxia comes back with a round speech.


    After the fire Xi questioned, he didn''t say anything, just said: "I hope the two will cooperate with the action of the Illuminati in the future."


    "Just of course." Hua Yuege replied.


    The fire Xi nodded.


    "King world suddenly said:" I do not know if the saint has found our friends


    "Sorry, not yet." Fire Xi simply answer.


    Hua Ruge looked at her and stood up and said, "let''s leave now. Don''t forget to let me know if the saint has any news."


    Said two people left.


    When they went out, they frowned.


    "What''s the matter with you, your highness?" she asked


    "I always think they made that man up." Huoxi thought and said, "no matter what, let the following people find me a piece of Su Nianxia''s information. Let me have a look."


    The fire phoenix smell speech eye twinkle, but still hurriedly nods: "yes."


    "I also need to keep a close eye on these two people. One of them has enough headache. They can''t count too much together." Fire Xi also way.


    "I understand."


    Huoxi said and rubbed the temple again: "if you don''t want the father to recover as soon as possible, these two people can''t stay in the real way."


    "It''s hard to be a saint, but you have to think about the gods and control the situation." Said the Phoenix.


    "Stop flattering. It''s not all I should do. Go on." The fire Xi waved.


    Hua Ruge and juntianxia felt that the alarm was lifted after they left the temple of light.


    "We think it''s more useful than we think." Hua Yuege said and took another sip of wine.


    "I must get her memory back." You see the world ahead, and your voice is very determined.


    He was distressed at the thought of Huoxi.


    The girl who used to be a good girl has now become the tool of the God of light. Looking at her eyes, you can know that she really has no seven emotions and six desires.


    Although he didn''t contact much, he could see that Su Nianxia didn''t want to be such a person.


    "Cheers to the future fight against the God of light." Hua Yuege said that he used his jar to bump into the king''s world.


    Jun Tianxia touched her heavily, and then said, "sure."


    "This is the first person who dares to do it to my man and good friend at the same time." Hua rugo said that she had never riveted enough to get rid of someone before.


    "The gentleman world squints an eye way:" offended us to slant to want to despise enemy, he is gas number already exhausted


    "Empathy." Hua Ruge nodded with great approval on one side.


    They touched the jar again, and lay on the top of the roof to drink their own.


    On the other hand, although the God of light wanted to get rid of juntianxia and huaruge before, he thought it was the best way to deal with them after listening to Huoxi''s advice.


    And he felt that without Tuo BARREI these people could not make any trouble, so he let them go.


    Of course, Huoxi is not so optimistic as the God of light. She secretly deployed many forces to restrain the development of the monarchy. One of the means is to extend the power to the north of Xinjiang.


    There is the yellow spring emperor who has been offended.

 Chapter 1589

    Because the War didn''t break out, Hua Ruge went back to the temple of light and continued to practice the art of weapon cultivation. Of course, she forgot to ask shangguanli to inquire about the news of tuobarrei.


    Shangguan Li continues to infiltrate the temple of light after the storm. Because of the heavy losses in the war, the backbone of the temple was killed and injured, which made her want this to be a lot smoother.


    Juntianxia United traceless childe to select a part of absolutely loyal subordinates to deliver to the territory of gods in batches. Through the doorway of dark night Pavilion, he succeeded in hiding the truth from the world.


    The rules of heaven and earth in the territory of gods are perfect from the beginning to the end, which makes the spirit of the territory extra abundant and can speed up the cultivation speed to the maximum extent.


    And once the two sides start a war, they can also make a surprise attack behind their backs.


    In addition to the restoration of the temple of light, there is no other action. The situation seems calm.


    However, even ordinary people in the western Xinjiang feel that the wind direction is not right, and there seems to be a faint smell of fire and medicine in the air.


    After the last crisis of the temple of light, people in the west of Xinjiang realized the attitude of their emperors and masters, which seemed not to be supported on the surface.


    So after this time, the attitude of the people in Xijiang was subtle. Although they felt the power of the God of light and wanted to live forever, the authority of the king and the people in the world was definitely far beyond the God of light for a long time.


    So although they didn''t give up their faith in the first time, they were still weighing in their mind.


    The direct expression of this is that the power of belief increased on the altar is weaker and weaker.


    Huoxi looks at the power of belief under the statue of God in the main hall. His brow is wrinkled tightly. In another half year, he will transfer these power to the God of light. However, at present, these are too much less than she expected.


    It turns out that she underestimated the influence of juntianxia and other people in the west of Xinjiang. Fortunately, there was no war. Otherwise, it was almost impossible for Guangming temple to win the west of Xinjiang.


    Just then the Phoenix came in with a stack of parchment in her hand.


    "Saint, this is the message you want from Su Nianxia." The Phoenix hands the paper over.


    Huoxi''s eyes were fixed on the first piece of paper. It was a colorful portrait of Su Nianxia. It was only about thirteen or four years old, very beautiful and lovely.


    But it''s not Hua, as Song said, who is exactly the same as her, or even has nothing in common.


    "This is Su Nianxia?" The fire Xi slightly raises eyebrows.


    "I think it''s not wrong to take it up below." Fire phoenix answers.


    Huoxi continues to look at it, and then knows that Su Nianxia and he huaruge are really good friends, and they fall in love with the world, and finally disappear when they go to sea.


    If you turn it over again, the reason for its disappearance is not written.


    "What to do at sea?" The fire Xi asked over his head.


    "I don''t know." The Phoenix hurriedly lowered her head.


    Huoxi threw the parchment aside and said, "I really don''t know what the use of keeping these information is."


    There was a flash of panic in the eyes of the Phoenix.


    However, although Huoxi said this, he did not go deep into it. At last, he took a look at the altar and left with a frown.


    The fire phoenix looked at the parchment which was thrown on the table, relieved.


    Hua Ruge insisted on practicing the utensils for two days after he came back. Finally, because of too many things in his mind, he asked Huoji to leave and go back to his yard.


    Qiuzihua looked at his eldest brother with a dull look, and asked: "eldest brother, do you have any worries?"


    "Well." Hua Ruge nodded, but didn''t intend to say the content, but asked: "our previous bet was about a month, which is nearly half a year, you still don''t go?"


    "I think I''ll follow the boss and follow you all the time." Qiuzihua said that she was afraid that she would not agree, so she asked weakly, "is that ok?"


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "why do you think so much about it? You are a big young man who has to be a small attendant all the time?"


    "I will." Qiuzihua nodded firmly, and said, "I can learn more only by following the eldest brother. Take me, eldest brother."


    Hua Yuege nodded at the words: "well, you can say it anytime you want to go."


    Qiuzihua nods. Anyway, he is not going to leave this stage of his life.


    "Is your family OK?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "My father was seriously injured in the war. Now the family has changed hands. It''s pointless not to go back." Qiuzihua said, a little sad.


    Hua Yuege looks a little impatient.


    War is war. It doesn''t matter whether it''s just or evil. In the end, innocent people are likely to be hurt.


    "You want to go back and have a look?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Qiuzihua nodded: "the temple is not allowed to walk around."


    "In the future, there will be opportunities." Hua Yuege said it meaningfully.


    Qiuzihua didn''t think of anything else, but he kept his head down silently. Because his father was seriously injured, the family began to crowd him out. Even if he went back, it was a matter of fact.


    Huaruge''s life is not easy either. He worries about Tuoba Rui all day, and he has lost weight in the past month.


    Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei have calculated for her. What she said this month is only 10% of what she usually said. She spent most of her time in the room practicing. She even had one or two meals and drinks that she was most passionate about.


    "I usually look at her and think she won''t be depressed? What happened? "


    The three gathered in the courtyard to talk.


    Yunfeifei shook her head: "I don''t know, nothing has happened recently."


    Qiuzihua also frowned, totally unaware.


    After all, Tuoba Rui''s affair is the top priority of the temple of light. If it is revealed that there is another crisis of trust in the temple of light due to the conflict between the son and the daughter, it is highly confidential.


    One day a month later, when Hua Ruge was ready to break into the realm of Tao, they arrived at her courtyard at the same time. One was in the dark night Pavilion, and the other was in the monarchy.


    They gave Hua Ruge a piece of jade slips.


    Hua Ruge stood in front of the door and took the dark night Pavilion without thinking.


    The information in it is really what she hopes and fears to know. She has finished reading it in a tense spirit. Her mind exits from Yujian. She closes her eyes slightly and takes a long sigh of relief.


    It turns out that Tuoba Rui was just sealed for cultivation, received Tianzi sword and locked up on the holy mountain without any damage.


    When she opened her eyes again, she would not look worried, but the war on her face.


    Then she read the news that came from the king''s world. The land of the yellow spring is recovering and ready to move. She will soon fight against the west, and even kill her and take the soul gun.


    Combined with the current situation, it is not difficult to understand that this is not an accident. It should be driven by the fire.


    "Silly girl, look down on your sister too much." Hua Ruge put away the jade slips and put up a confident arc around her lips.


    Qiuzihua is watching. At this moment, he feels that Hua Ruge has come back.

 Chapter 1590

    Lu Xiaoman and yunfeifei also feel her change, but they are more curious about what makes her so dull for so many days now?


    The fire of gossip is burning, but this time, no matter how they knock on the sidelines or don''t get the answer, it''s very depressing.


    Of course, they are very happy for Hua Ruge, so they let go of the next meal, and the atmosphere is very warm.


    Hua''s face is as red as a song, with a smile on the corner of her lips and a twinkle in her eyes. If you know her, you will know that she is using her brain at the moment.


    Of course, most of them are calculators.


    That day she went back to the room after drinking wine, took out the paper and wrote down a plan, looked at the things she had written, she smiled with satisfaction, and then rushed to bed to sleep.


    The next day Hua Yuege left the temple of light and went back to Daewoo.


    Huo Ji was so angry when he heard the news. Before, all the disciples of Taoism were Anfen''s flatterers, who were always around for fear of missing a little instruction.


    She''s very kind. She''s fishing for three days and drying the net for one hundred days. What''s the matter?


    He decided to ask Hua rugo for help next time before he could continue teaching. Otherwise, there is no way.


    Hua Ruge did not know his master''s little mood. He went all the way back to Dayu emperor and handed the same piece of paper that he had written about ghost symbols to Jun Tianxia.


    After you read it, you can''t laugh or cry. You can''t see it until you distinguish it carefully.


    "What about my plan?" Hua Ruge''s tone of praise.


    The monarch world does not want to shake his head: "no good."


    Hua Yuege stared: "nonsense, my plan is closely linked. When I do it, they must doubt life. What''s wrong?"


    "Adventure." Juntianxia simply spits out two words.


    "It''s impossible. Every step is safe and leads to your territory. What are you afraid of?" Hua Ruge retorts.


    Juntianxia didn''t speak, just looked at her with a strong smell of inquiry.


    "I admit that the last ring is a little bit dangerous, but you can''t give up just because of the chance," Hua said with a wave of his hand


    "I will have a better way." When you see her realize it, you won''t say much.


    "Your solution is nothing more than hard hitting, which will only weaken our power and make the temple of light watch the fire from the shore." Hua rugo looked at him: "do you really want to do this?"


    "I promised brother Tuoba to take good care of you, and I would never let you take such a risk." Jun Tianxia said seriously.


    "I won him once, and I won''t lose this time." Hua is like a song.


    Jun Tianxia doesn''t speak, just look at her like that.


    Everyone knows that at that time, Emperor huangquan only recovered 10% of his strength, and Hua rugo won only by stimulating all his potential with horrible evil spirit.


    now the strength of huangquan earth has recovered 80%. The strength can never be the same. He doesn''t want Hua rugo to be dominated by evil spirit again.


    "Well, let''s say that first. What will happen then?" Hua Ruge stepped back.


    The emperor thought about it, and finally said, "let me fight."


    "Again." Hua Ruge didn''t let go.


    Juntianxia knows that this is the limit, and he doesn''t need to say any more. He nods and says, "OK."


    "I''ll leave it to you. I''ll be closed recently." Hua Yuege said and got up.


    "As you look, brother Tuoba is in a good condition." The king asked.


    Hua Ruge smiled: "smart, he is now surrounded in the holy mountain, taken power, and others are OK."


    You are at ease.


    After that, Hua Ruge was shut up in the harem. A few days ago, she kept refining her utensils and used a lot of psychic power every day. So now, her strength is mellow. After a recent period of tempering, she has a chance to break through.


    She planned to break through into Daoism before the war, so that she would have the power of World War I.


    At the same time, juntianxia also called to Beijiang on behalf of huaruge, invited the emperor huangquan to fight, and invited the world to witness that the stake was the soul gun that huangquan earth had always wanted to retrieve.


    As soon as the news came out of the world, it was not crazy to say that the heart was as beautiful as a song. Now, the yellow spring emperor has recovered 80% of his power, and has surpassed the distance from heaven to reach the first level of the bitter sea.


    As we all know, to reach the bitter sea is to step on the ladder of becoming a God. After nine fold, you can surpass the bitter sea and reach the true God.


    The bitter sea is totally different from other realms, otherwise the emperor would not be so arrogant.


    In contrast, Hua Ruge is only a cultivation of transcendence. Although the ability war is far away from the heaven, it is not worth mentioning in front of the bitter sea, let alone the war.


    With a month to go before gambling, people in western Xinjiang began to worry about Hua Ruge.


    People in Northern Xinjiang were shocked First, then.


    If they remember correctly, Hua Ruge''s cultivation seems to be very low, but most of them actually hope that Hua Ruge will win. After all, the tyranny of emperor huangquan has deeply affected them.


    The yellow spring emperor was different from the king. He did not respect the people after seizing the whole territory. He only thought that they were ants and could squeeze as much as he wanted.


    So people in Northern Xinjiang are crying for help, hoping someone can rescue them as soon as possible.


    After receiving the letter of war, Emperor huangquan immediately broke it into powder, and a handsome face was full of anger: "bastard, who does she think she is? How can I fight against the emperor? "


    There''s no one down there to talk to.


    "Mole ant, this damned mole ant." The emperor felt insulted.


    If he accepts the challenge, he will acquiesce that he and Hua Ruge are of the same level. If she doesn''t, people may say that he is afraid and lose face.


    He made a few turns in his black hall and finally said, "I want to die, I will complete you."


    "Go to west Xinjiang to preach, and say that this challenge has been accepted by the emperor." He said in a cold voice.


    One of the subordinates left.


    "Some little dolls dare to fight with me before their hair grows up. They don''t know the height of the world." The yellow spring earth is killing.


    Subordinates still dare not speak. Of course, they know who those little dolls mean.


    Of course, the first one is Hua Ruge who took the heartbreak gun.


    The second one is the Shangguan glass, which calculated him. If you want to seize the artifact at the beginning, Emperor huangquan almost put all his life into it. After a year''s cultivation, it''s just cured. It''s even worse than that time when he was facing China like a song.


    The yellow spring emperor always thought of killing people when he thought that he had eaten two young women''s shrivels. He vowed that the revenge must be avenged, and it must be avenged now. He could not wait for the strength to recover completely.


    After the war, Emperor huangquan also delayed his plan, and he was still gathering forces in the northern Xinjiang to prepare for a large-scale attack on the western Xinjiang.


    The people of these forces dare not to be angry, but they have to obey, even if they don''t want to.

 Chapter 1591

    Juntianxia was not idle. He had previously taken in a large number of strong people from northern Xinjiang during the chaos, with Jinyu holy land as the leader.


    Now he found the leaders of the three major forces, the most brilliant three in the northern Xinjiang, and told them that the chance to fight back was coming.


    These people in Northern Xinjiang hate the yellow spring emperor the most. If not for the appearance of the yellow spring emperor, they are still the top three forces, where to rely on others.


    Now, with the rapid rise of western Xinjiang and its strength approaching the former Northern Xinjiang, juntianxia has offered to cooperate, and they really see the hope.


    So the three men immediately said that they would sneak back to draw together the old Ministry and the major forces to make people turn against the water.


    "Then we need the support of the emperor." Jinyu opens his mouth.


    The monarch world does not hesitate to nod: "now we are on a front line, I will do my best naturally."


    "Thank you very much, Emperor. As long as we take back the northern Xinjiang, we will surely make a permanent connection with the western Xinjiang." Said the Lord again.


    His meaning is also obvious. Even if juntianxia helped them, it was only an equal relationship, and they would not submit to him.


    "It''s natural." The world laughs.


    It''s not that he has any idea of crossing rivers and demolishing bridges, but that the rules of heaven and earth in western Xinjiang are perfect now, and the development speed will be too much faster than that in Northern Xinjiang. It''s a long time, so it''s needless to say that Northern Xinjiang is doomed to be attached.


    In this world, big fist is always the hardest truth.


    After the negotiation, people left one after another. Only Gong Qiyu stayed. She said to the emperor, "emperor, can you help me to bring a word to Ruge?"


    She is still bland and gentle, with a holy air on her body, which looks like a pronoun of beauty and holiness.


    Juntianxia knows that this is a feeling deliberately created to make people admire. I can''t deny that this girl really gives a good feeling.


    "Said the saint." Open your eyes to the world.


    "Let her think about how many women covet her men when she can." Gong Qiyu opens his mouth.


    In a daze, the king couldn''t imagine that Gong Qiyu would say such a thing. He thought that Hua was the only one who could sing like this.


    A moment later, he pulled up the corner of his mouth and said, "I will definitely bring it to you. Don''t worry, saint."


    "Thank you, Emperor." Gong Qiyu said and left.


    After she left, juntianxia said with a smile, "sure enough, all her friends will be misled."


    Of course, he didn''t know that Gong Qiyu''s front and back were always the same. They had nothing to do with Hua Ruge.


    After returning to northern Xinjiang through the secret transmission array set up in the dark night Pavilion, these people began to secretly reorganize their old part and contact other forces to shake the foundation of the yellow spring emperor.


    Emperor huangquan is a very conceited man. He thinks that his fist defecate can make all people submit to him, so he has no such defense.


    People in Northern Xinjiang suffered from bullying, and now they were immediately shaken by the three forces, but they still worry about their strength. If they lose, they will die miserably.


    The three forces expressed their commitment to Xijiang. As soon as other forces heard of the support from Xijiang, the US and Europe were worried about it and turned to the three forces one after another.


    After all, western Xinjiang is different from the past. With the support of western Xinjiang, we have the support of southern and central Xinjiang at the same time.


    And they don''t think that Hua Ruge will have no help when he leads the emperor to the west of Xinjiang.


    Although Hua Ruge didn''t stay in Northern Xinjiang for a long time, it''s said that his aunt is the devil of the world. It''s strange that she can deal with emperor huangquan and make him retreat.


    Therefore, the three forces'' drug solicitation went smoothly, but it was hindered by the need to carry out secretly, so it will take a certain time.


    This is the reason why Hua Ruge played in the arena about a month later. First, he didn''t break through, and second, these people set aside time.


    Half a month later, Hua rugo was finally able to break through into the Taoist realm after feeding five big mountain spirit stones of devouring animals.


    Then she felt the energy fluctuation, and LAN binger came over, so she walked out of the room and saw them sitting in the courtyard, saying something.


    "Congratulations, sister." Blue ice son sees her to come out, say first.


    Hua Yuege couldn''t help smiling proudly and said, "stop talking, I will be proud."


    Jun Tianxia originally wanted to say "happy" and "stifle" back. I''m proud of that.


    "How is it? Don''t you trust me to fight in the arena now? " Hua, like a song, raises eyebrows toward the emperor. It''s called a dese.


    She may not know how to write a low-key word at all.


    You think this is his opponent


    "Beat him to the teeth." Hua rugo said, holding out a finger and saying, "how about gambling on a meal of wine?"


    "Who do I want to drink when you lose?" The king asked.


    LAN bing''er also understood that he could not live if he lost the battle.


    "It''s not bragging. I''ve never lost when it comes to gambling." Hua Ruge''s confident way.


    There is no way for the emperor to take her, but he said: "I sent those people back half a month ago in Northern Xinjiang. Qiyu, the holy lady''s palace, asked me to take a message for you."


    "Still thinking about me? What do you say? " Hua Yuege smiles and picks up a cup of tea.


    "Think of the women who covet your men when she asks you to be brave." The king world light retell.


    "Poof Cough, cough... " Hua Ruge just took a sip of tea and then spouted it out.


    LAN bing''er hands a handkerchief to him after he is stunned.


    "This girl is really not surprising. You are dead." Hua ran sang a song and make complaints about it.


    Thinking about it, she was really afraid of it.


    Yes, how many people think of Tuoba Rui!


    If Tuo BARREI is an ordinary person with a life span of only a few decades, it is estimated that he will remember himself, but his achievements are limitless. It is common for him to live for tens of thousands of years in the future.


    who can guarantee that he will remember her for such a long time?


    If this happens to her in turn, she can''t guarantee that she will never change her mind. After all, she can''t remember what she ate yesterday.


    I want to think that when she died, Tuo BARREI was robbed by another person. Every day, she hugged others to make delicious food for others


    "No way!" Hua, like a song, broke his mind.


    Jun Tianxia looked at her and asked, "so, have you changed your mind?"


    "In this way, when I fight, you cover me. If there is danger, you can do it in time." Hua Ruge took another step back.


    "King world smell speech to nod:" OK


    On his western border, few people can hurt people under his eyes, as long as Hua Ruge doesn''t fight hard to make room for him.


    "Blue ice son smell speech to smile at one side:" I pour to want to see this Saint female


    For so long, this is the first person who can persuade Hua Ruge.

 Chapter 1592

    Hua rugo pulls LAN binger to his side and sits down, preaching: "we can never learn from her if we meet."


    One of these bad friends is enough. She doesn''t want LAN binger to be misled.


    LAN bing''er can''t stand her seriousness. She can only smile and nod: "OK."


    "It''s still the best ice in my family." Hua Ruge claps her hand, very satisfied.


    With a chuckle, juntianxia said, "I''ll send the invitation to Emperor huangquan. Is that ok?"


    "Yes." Hua rugo agreed.


    Therefore, Emperor juntianxia invited emperor huangquan to come to Xijiang in advance in the name of pre war negotiation.


    When Emperor huangquan saw the post, he picked a handsome eyebrow and said something incomprehensible: "it''s not war. What can I discuss?"


    The Dharma protector around me thought: "would you like to cheat you in this name and set up an ambush?"


    "Naive." The yellow spring emperor snorted coldly, but he didn''t pay attention to it at all.


    "My subordinates think it''s better not to go. These dolls are very smart. Now they have the support of the temple of light, which will be bad for you." The Dharma protector says again.


    As soon as emperor huangquan slapped the table, Nusheng said, "do you mean that this emperor is afraid of his temple of light?"


    "Emperor, you are not afraid of being wise and powerful. You can be careful to make the Wannian boat." Dharma protector hurriedly murmured.


    "They can''t escape sooner or later. If they don''t go now, they think he''s afraid." Said the emperor, squinting.


    The subordinates also have to sigh when hearing the words. Emperor huangquan is too conceited to listen to advice.


    The yellow spring emperor said and said, "during this period of time when I went to the west of Xinjiang, you muster up all the major forces. When I win, I will take the opportunity to attack the west of Xinjiang."


    "Yes, I do." Protect the law and answer for life.


    After the calculation of emperor huangquan, he said in a cold voice: "Hua Ruge, we will meet again."


    Dharmapala protector hid far away from him when he said this sentence. He couldn''t stand the terror and murderous spirit that emanated from his whole body.


    Although their eldest brother has no means to deal with things, his strength is not convinced. Let alone Hua Ruge and others, even the temple of light may not be in his eyes.


    So the next day, Emperor Tianxia received the news from emperor huangquan, saying that he would come as soon as possible.


    People in the west of Xinjiang are nervous when they hear that such a big killing tool is coming. Although there is a temple of light here to protect them now, they don''t have to worry about their own safety, but they are worried about Hua Ruge.


    That''s on the challenge arena. No matter what life or death, outsiders can''t interfere.


    In fact, not only outsiders worry about Hua Ruge, but also she doesn''t have much music in her heart. After all, she doesn''t know much about the yellow spring emperor, but she also knows that even if she can''t beat it, she won''t suffer a big loss.


    After all, as long as the yellow spring emperor is cheated over, the plan will be successful for the most part. She is absolutely sure to take him.


    The next day, Emperor huangquan came to Xijiang with only over 100 people, including only seven experts.


    After he left, childe Wuchen personally took the three major territories to the north, and now he can mobilize the powerful to secretly, and united the dark night pavilion to block the news of the north.


    In order to prevent the secret channels from being blocked, juntianxia has set up strict control in the capital of the emperor, saying that it is to protect the safety of the yellow spring emperor, but in fact, it is not to let anyone who transmits information get close to him.


    In this way, even if the northern part of Xinjiang reaches the yellow spring emperor, there is no news.


    Once again, when I came to the north of Xinjiang, I could not help feeling. When I left, I was a semi fugitive. Now I have become a person who can control the overall situation.


    "Master, I want to go back to the snow mountain." Xiaojiu is on one side of the road.


    Childe Wu trace dotes on a smile and nods.


    It was there that he found the wounded fox.


    "You never told me why you were hurt." Childe wutrace asked casually when he recalled.


    "I was chased and beaten by several human beings, and wanted to catch me back to be a pet." Xiaojiu replied.


    "No trace childe face has the way of doubt:" then why can have claw injury


    "Maybe I was caught by something, I can''t remember." Little nine said vaguely.


    There was a flash of light in the childe''s eyes. He reached out and pulled her ear. "Don''t tell me if you don''t want to. Don''t lie."


    "I......" Xiaojiu wants to argue, but at last he spits out his tongue.


    "Do you hear me?" Childe Wuxian didn''t let her go.


    Xiaojiu nodded.


    Seeing her shriveled appearance, childe wutrace chuckled. It''s not easy to subdue this lively girl.


    Of course, Xiaojiu is just a symbolic depression. Seeing his master''s face getting better, he immediately came back and said, "master, I want to play in the city."


    "You want to make a scene?" This is a headache for childe Wuxian.


    Because this little fox has too much contact with Hua Ruge in the process of growing up, it is very similar in terms of being able to make noise and often conflicts with people.


    "If only the master would take me." Little nine said and hugged the arm of the childe without trace. The whole body was close to him. He almost didn''t get into his arms to arch.


    "Traceless childe is very helpless way:" said how many times, men and women inseminate


    "You are my master, I am your little beast, not a relationship between men and women." Xiaojiu said that he didn''t want to come down if he hung it on his master.


    "With whom did you learn that?" You can''t laugh or cry.


    "Often learned in your human world." Xiaojiu said, but he leaned over to him and asked, "master, is Xiaojiu smart?"


    Her face almost didn''t stick to the face of the childe with no trace. The childe with no trace stepped back and said, "don''t lean so close."


    "Oh." Xiaojiu then took back his body and still leaned on him.


    Childe Wuxian has no choice but to take her. He says, "when will I find someone to marry you? I''ll see if you can make a fool of yourself."


    "No, master, I''m still young." Xiao Jiuyi''s face is pure.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Childe Wuxian.


    Doesn''t she know it''s easy to think that''s wrong?


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Xiaojiu thought that he hadn''t stopped the thought, and said, "no, you still want to, master?"


    "Stop it, I know." Childe wutrace, stop it immediately.


    By this time, they had already arrived at the gate of the city. The sect disciple guarding the gate was looking at him with a slightly reproachful look. He thought this was definitely the most shameful moment in his life, and there was no one.


    Xiaojiu also felt that hill''s eyes were not right, so he asked: "master, how can they seem to have hatred with you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I have nothing to say.


    He is now estimated to have been regarded as an animal. What else can he say?


    Xiaojiu saw that he didn''t speak and wanted to open his mouth again, but he was covered by childe wudian''s big palm as soon as he opened his mouth. As he walked quickly, he said in her ear, "OK, buy something to eat."

 Chapter 1593

    Xiaojiu is covered by his master for some reason. What should she say?


    Of course, when she saw a lot of delicious food on the street, she forgot about it.


    Seeing her running to the snack stall, childe wutrace was relieved at last. Now he is determined to find a man to marry her.


    In the evening, when Xiaojiu was eating and drinking with his booty, childe wutrace had already discussed in the hall. At this time, the hall was filled with the leaders of all the major forces who had heard the news.


    "What we are going to do now is to control all the disciples of huangquan gate. I don''t think it''s difficult for you." The childe without trace said.


    "Just control, don''t kill?"


    "You should do me a favor. For the time being, don''t be too stiff and leave a little room for us to get along with each other in the future." Childe Wuxian has a gentle attitude.


    The major forces in Northern Xinjiang looked at each other.


    Among them, the dean of Yunlu Academy said: "if I have a good understanding, do you and the emperor want to turn enemies into friends?"


    "If you can, why not?" Asked the childe with a smile.


    The faces of these people changed.


    "You know the nature of emperor huangquan. He is a murderous man. If you let him know that we are behind us, he will not let us go." King Yu takes the lead.


    Childe wutrace nodded to express his understanding, and then said: "I promise that after turning enemies into friends, I will persuade emperor huangquan to go to the west of Xinjiang, which will not pose a threat to you."


    The people here are still uneasy.


    "You know our strength and means now, but it''s not difficult to suppress the yellow spring emperor, will you give him a chance to turn over?" the childe smiled again


    Hearing this, they all fell into thinking.


    It seems that these people in western Xinjiang have means. When their strength is not strong, they can make emperor huangquan suffer great losses several times, let alone now.


    "We will work together this time. If you believe me, I promise that Northern Xinjiang will return to its former glory." Childe wutrace promises.


    People of all major forces are still uncertain, but subconsciously they also know that there is no better way. If they do not cooperate with the western Xinjiang, they will not have a good life if they continue to be ruled by the yellow spring emperor.


    Cooperation is the only way to change the status quo.


    Moreover, although there are several young people in charge of the affairs in the west Xinjiang, there seems to be no wrong decision along the way, and their character is still trustworthy. It''s not a disaster to treat their allies.


    So after half a night''s consideration, all the forces expressed their support.


    The childe nodded and began to arrange tactics. He started to work on the branch rudder and the main rudder at the same time.


    In this way, the number of people in this area is ten times of that in the yellow spring gate. Although the strength is not enough, now there is a traceless childe who brings the strong support. In addition, the absence of the yellow spring emperor, people eliminate their fear and make their fighting power increase dramatically.


    After the deployment of the major forces left, childe Wuchen sat down and said lightly, "look at you."


    What he can do has been done.


    Small nine saw a person to scatter to run to come over, holding a string of sugar gourd way: "master, eat night night?"


    "You can''t eat this at night." Childe Wuchen took the sugar gourd from her hand and said, "have some food. I''ll let the kitchen prepare it for you."


    "That''s delicious." Xiaojiu points to sugar gourd.


    The childe shakes his head: "you can''t eat too much. I will wait in the room."


    "No." The little fox came up and threw himself into his arms. He hugged his waist and said, "I want to be with my master."


    "No way."


    "That host accompanies me to eat at night, after eating I return to own room." Small nine back way.


    "The promises you make will count." Childe Wuchen said and dragged her down to the dining hall,.


    Xiaojiu wants to grab the half bunch of candied haws back. Unexpectedly, childe Wuxian puts it on his mouth and eats it.


    She was shocked. She had never seen her master eat snacks before.


    Seeing her stupefied appearance, childe wutrace said with a smile, "give up."


    Small nine helpless drum drum mouth, traceless childe saw very joyfully then ate own sugar gourd.


    In the morning of the next day, Emperor huangquan arrived at the capital of emperor Dayu. Emperor juntianxia arranged for the Minister of rites to receive him. However, Emperor huangquan kicked the minister away and said, "you are not fit to talk with emperor bendi. Let Hua Ruge come by himself."


    Hua rugo picked up his eyebrows after hearing the news and turned to look at LAN binger: "is it because I am beautiful, he can''t wait to talk to me?"


    "Elder sister, don''t make fun at this moment. He''s making fun of it now." Blue ice son some worried way.


    Hua Ruge flattened his mouth and said, "there are no humorous cells at first sight."


    LAN bing''er admits this, but still says: "I''ll go to him for a while first, and I''m sure he won''t be too crazy in my position."


    "Stop." Hua Ruge hurriedly grabbed LAN bing''er, who was about to leave, and stopped saying, "it works for people who understand, but it doesn''t work for such people."


    "What do you mean?" LAN bing''er doesn''t understand very well.


    "It means that he''s a gangster. You should know what he''s like to govern the northern Xinjiang." Hua Yuege said.


    Blue ice son frowns: "I can try."


    "No, I''d better go straight." Hua Ruge said and got up, ready to go back to the room for a change of clothes.


    LAN bing''er pulled her back and said, "he can''t even mix with you. What if he gets angry and starts?"


    "Sooner or later." Hua, like a song, doesn''t matter,.


    "I''d better invite the emperor to deal with it. Elder sister, don''t act rashly." LAN bing''er was afraid that she could not be persuaded, and added, "think about what the saint said to you before she left?"


    Hua Ruge originally wanted to rush out. She was helpless at the words. How could she learn it.


    LAN bing''er left, and she went back to the room to change clothes.


    Jun Tianxia''s side also got the news. Before LAN binger arrived at the imperial study, he hurried over to persuade LAN binger not to hurry. Then he waited outside the door for Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge changed into the imperial uniform of the national teacher, white, and looked very formulaic.


    "This is respect for him." Hua Yuege asked.


    "I''ll go with you." The king said.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "we are now on the policy of Huairou. Don''t make the atmosphere stiff in the beginning. Don''t worry about waiting for me outside the palace."


    The world frowns.


    "Even if I''m not his opponent, I won''t fail to take one move." Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder when he passed by.


    After she left, juntianxia followed with a slight sigh.


    LAN bing''er walked behind and said, "it doesn''t work."

 Chapter 1594

    When Hua Ruge arrived at the palace, all the servants in the palace turned pale with fear. Seeing her was like seeing a savior.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m here." Hua Yuege said a word and strode to the main hall.


    In the hall, four Dharma protectors are now sitting on both sides. Emperor huangquan sits in the middle of the hall. Seeing Hua Ruge coming in, he bursts out of a terrible sense of killing. A pair of eyes are fixed on her like nails. The whole person is like a sharp sword that is about to come out of its sheath. In a moment, he will kill people.


    Hua Ruge was almost retreated because of his breath. The man was really vengeful. He robbed his artifact and hurt his man. She didn''t take advantage of it.


    However, although Huang Quan did his best, he didn''t do it. He wanted to defeat her under the spotlight, so that he could be shameful!


    "Emperor, long time no see." Hua Ruge waves greetings.


    "Hua Ruge!" The three words of emperor huangquan are gnashing their teeth.


    He was patient enough to keep his hands off.


    Hua Ruge knew that he also had some views on the overall situation, so he laughed. He sat on the chair of the next song and said, "we are just misunderstandings, but we can''t adjust them. At this time, it''s better to have one more friend than one more enemy, don''t you think?"


    "You''re afraid?" the yellow spring emperor said with a sneer


    "To be honest, with the strength of Northern Xinjiang now, I don''t pay much attention to western Xinjiang, but respect the emperor. You are a hero and want to make a friend." Hua said it like a song.


    "What a big voice, little girl, I will let you see with your own eyes how Xi Jiang was trampled by the emperor." The yellow spring emperor stared at her, his eyes fixed.


    Hua Ruge smiled and asked, "do you want to bet once?"


    "Girl, don''t think I don''t know you. Do you want to play tricks?" The yellow spring emperor looked at her disdainfully.


    "Fair gambling, you love me, I never force people." Hua Ruge''s eyes turned to him and said, "of course, if the emperor has any scruples, I will be taken as if I didn''t say it."


    A simple and crude method.


    "Yellow spring Emperor Wen Yan''s eyes narrowed and said:" excite me


    Hua laughs like a song without a word.


    "If you want to play with Benti, you can play with him and say, what''s the bet?"


    "How about wagering on this war, whether you win in the north or I win in the west?" Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows.


    The emperor nodded at once, "what''s the bet?"


    "Bet you, if I win by chance, you will be loyal to me for three years." Hua Yuege said.


    As soon as her voice fell to the yellow spring emperor, she was stunned, and then she laughed: "girl, you really don''t know the height of the earth."


    "I don''t think anyone knows that." Hua Ruge said and looked at him and asked, "I don''t know if the emperor dare to gamble?"


    "Bendy said that playing with you will play to the end." The yellow spring emperor narrowed his eyes and said, "if the emperor wins, he wants you to be my woman."


    Hua Ruge''s victory is in hand. He would have promised whatever he said, but he was stunned at what he said. Didn''t he hate his goods? Does the style of painting change so fast?


    "I think it''s a pity to kill you. A woman like you should be used for driving." The yellow spring emperor sneered and asked, "what''s the matter? Dare not answer? "


    "No, change it." Hua rugo leaned on the chair and said it was straightforward.


    She can accept to be subordinates, but she will not accept this even if the victory is in hand.


    "I''ve just been very aggressive. Why? Are you afraid now? " It''s rare for emperor huangquan to see Hua Ruge eat shriveled, and the smile on his face is more and more vicious.


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrow and said, "I''m not used to betting with myself. If you don''t have other conditions, this bet can be voided."


    When Emperor huangquan heard this, his eyes flashed with anger: "little doll, you even look down on this emperor, who is worse than your little white face."


    Although he hated to tear down Hua Ruge, let alone like it, he just couldn''t stand being looked down upon.


    "To be honest, I only want to accept you for my service if I can look up to you. Otherwise, I have countless ways to kill you." Hua Yuege put away his smiling face, and his posture became casual.


    In those Dharma protectors, it seems that Hua Ruge is more arrogant at this time.


    "Are you really afraid of death?" The yellow spring emperor''s face became sinister.


    Hua Ruge looked up at him and said, "you''d better do it now. Then I''ll call up people in good faith. I don''t need to waste you on the day of the challenge arena."


    Although the yellow spring emperor is brave and resourceless, he still has some brains. If he is at this time, he is in fault. He has no words about how many people are sent to him when he is preaching.


    but it will be different when he is in the challenge arena. If he dare to send others to fight, he will be rejected. Then it will be his home court.


    Then he suppressed his anger and said coldly, "I will defeat you in the challenge arena. Let your people in Xijiang see how embarrassed their master Guoshi is."


    Hua Ruge picked up the corner of his lips and said, "in that case, I''ll see you in the challenge arena."


    She left with a stern gesture.


    The yellow spring emperor frowned at her back and sneered, "little girl, I will take you in sooner or later to let you know what is fierce."


    Hua Ruge, who went out of the palace, was a little depressed. She thought that she could set up a suit for emperor huangquan here. With his IQ, she would surely fall into a pit. Who would have thought that the brain circuit of the cult man was different? She actually put forward such conditions, which made her nest fire.


    This is the first time for LAN binger to see that Hua rugo is not elated but exhilarated after negotiation with others.


    "Sister, what happened?" She kept asking.


    Hua Ruge looked directly at Jun Tianxia and said, "I''ve changed my mind. I won''t leave him any more room. I''ll toss him to death."


    "What happened to him?" The world frowned.


    Then Hua Yuege talked about gambling.


    They were stunned for a moment, then they laughed.


    "I said what are you laughing at?" Hua Ruge has no good way.


    LAN bing''er smiled and said, "it''s hard to hear that elder sister has been molested."


    Jun Tianxia is an introverted person. He just tugged at the corners of his mouth to instantly restore his normal expression and asked, "so what do you do?"


    Hua Yuege narrowed her eyes, and after a while hooked her lips.


    Seeing her expression blue bing''er knew that the emperor of huangquan had a bad luck this time.


    So on that day, childe Wuchen received a letter, which said the plan of Hua Ruge''s change and the reason for the change.


    "How dare you." Childe Wuxian looks at the reason. Although he doesn''t show anything on his face, his voice is a little chilly.


    Xiaojiu felt that his master was in a bad mood and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s no big deal, just someone''s going to suffer." Childe Wuchen said and collected the letter.

 Chapter 1595

    Xiaojiu didn''t know what happened, only that childe Wuchen immediately called his subordinates to readjust the order, and then sent hundreds of couriers to convey the new order to the four sides.


    It was late at night when she finished her work. Instead of disturbing her, she quietly sent food and went back to her room to sleep.


    When the childe returned to the room, he saw the night snack and a bunch of sugar gourds, and gave a low smile.


    The next day, Hua Ruge received a letter from childe wutrace, which said that she had adjusted it according to her meaning, slowed down the action, and set aside a communication channel to ensure that emperor huangquan could receive the news from northern Xinjiang in real time.


    "Reliable." Hua rugo closed the letter and said with a smile.


    LAN bing''er looked at her and asked, "elder sister, you are not afraid of the death of the yellow spring emperor? Our plan will be in vain then. "


    "Have you heard of frogs cooked in warm water?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Blue ice son smell speech then nodded a bit head way:" elder sister is clever


    "In fact, this is the best solution. I didn''t do it before to save his face. Who thought he didn''t follow the routine?" Hua Ruge was angry at this.


    LAN bing''er smiled and nodded: "he deserves it."


    Hua Ruge leaned on the cane chair, eating the grapes and said, "I really deserve to have this idea."


    "Sister, I don''t understand at all." LAN bing''er looked at her and asked, "we are already in the game. Why don''t you agree with him? He can''t win around."


    "It''s not that I can''t, it''s that I don''t like it." Hua is like a song.


    LAN bing''er is stunned when she hears the words. Is this because she is a bit headstrong.


    But she was also soon relieved, with Hua Ruge for such a long time, when she was not wayward, it was rare.


    Hua Ruge put his hands on his arms and said, "besides, I''m a man with a master. What kind of words does it go out like? It''s not such a tolerance, is it? "


    LAN bing''er smiles and nods. She finds that there is always some truth in Hua Ruge''s mouth.


    "It''s so boring. Is there any movement there?" Hua Ruge asked.


    "Since you left there yesterday, there has been no trouble. According to our people, he has been practicing in seclusion." Blue ice son answers.


    "Only a violent idiot." Hua make complaints about songs.


    "But sister, you are going to fight against such people." LAN bing''er is worried about this.


    Hua Ruge picked the eyebrow and said confidently, "elder sister let you see what is wisdom and courage."


    LAN bing''er did not know if she could believe her words, but sighed.


    Hua Ruge didn''t have much confidence yesterday, but he was so angry that he went back to his room to practice and found that his Sutra of annihilation had reached the edge of breakthrough.


    She is now the eighth level of soul shaping. She really feels that her spirit strength is enough to fight against the evil spirit, and it is recorded that the next skill will appear after breaking through the Ninth level.


    The first level has been used by her. The third level is definitely stronger, and she is sure to break through half a month before the fight.


    This greatly improved her odds.


    When the two sides were entangled, Huoxi of the temple of light was watching the battle all the time. When he saw that childe wutrace was taking people to the north of Xinjiang, his heart was cold.


    Obviously, she overestimated the IQ of emperor huangquan. He was completely led by Hua Ruge. I think the northern Xinjiang had been controlled by the time when he came to ease.


    If both the yellow spring gate and the northern Xinjiang were under the control of the western Xinjiang, the yellow spring emperor would not be able to make too much trouble no matter how strong he was.


    "Your Highness, what shall we do next?" Asked the flame.


    Huoxi closed his eyes and said, "even if you can''t use up all the tricks, there will always be emperor huangquan to pass. Then you will take the initiative to arbitrate and prevent the emperor from coming out."


    "What does the saint mean?"


    "I''d like to see if Hua Ruge can put himself in the challenge arena he has set up." Fire Xi cold voice way.


    Huo Yu nodded: "Your Highness, if we can get rid of Hua Ruge by the hand of emperor huangquan, there is nothing in Xijiang."


    "Increase intelligence and closely collect information. I won''t close the door recently and let the following come up at any time." Fire Xi ordered again.


    "Fire feather bows to answer a way:" subordinate obeys


    After the fire feather retreats, Huoxi looks at the power of faith on the altar and squints his eyes slightly.


    The fire phoenix said on one side: "Your Highness, this Hua Ruge is the heart treasure of several men. Aren''t you afraid that Xijiang will be completely reversed when you move your hand?"


    "It''s even worse for us to keep them growing. It''s still necessary to use the opportunity to kill people with a knife." The fire slowly opens.


    The Phoenix nodded: "the saint has a long view, but the maidservant has a short vision."


    "Well, go down." The fire Xi waved.


    After the Phoenix went down, Huoxi sat under the altar and began to absorb a small amount of belief power for cultivation.


    Although she can''t use this power, she gradually became familiar with the elements after a long time of contact, and now she can take a small amount for her own use.


    Three days later, a man from the yellow spring gate arrived in the western Xinjiang from the northern Xinjiang, and fell down on the Palace Road stairs.


    Fortunately, the guard who changed the yellow spring gate here took the man to the Dharma protector when he saw the token. The Dharma protector heard that the situation was urgent and knocked on the door of the yellow spring emperor.


    Emperor huangquan is a full-fledged warrior. He was always very focused when he was cultivating. Now he is very dissatisfied with being disturbed.


    However, when he saw the serious injury, he frowned and asked, "what happened?"


    "Emperor, the seven forces in the east of our territory conspired suddenly. Now they have broken through more than ten branches of our territory one after another. Tens of thousands of our brothers are missing." The man said eagerly.


    "Bold! I don''t think they want to live. " The yellow spring emperor roared, and then said, "send orders down, pursue these seven forces, annihilate them all, and leave none behind."


    "The golden protector is already in operation. Now the seven major forces have fled after the wind. It should not last long." The man said again.


    The yellow spring emperor relieved some, looked at him up and down one eye and asked: "then how are you in such a mess?"


    "Jin Fufa suspected that at this time, people from the west of Xinjiang were involved. Most of the transmission array from the north to the west of Xinjiang was ambushed. I was the only one of our 100 informers who survived." The man went on.


    The emperor of huangquan frowned when he heard this, and snorted coldly for a long time, "are these seven forces able to shake the foundation of our huangquan gate?"


    "Jin Baofa said that he was afraid that they still had a back hand. Please go back." The man kept busy.


    "It''s only ten days from the challenge arena," said the yellow spring emperor with a wave. "It''s not too late for me to defeat her and go back."

 Chapter 1596

    "Emperor, I''m afraid that if they come here well prepared, it will be very difficult to finish." The messenger said in a hurry.


    The yellow spring emperor disagreed: "my yellow spring gate is deeply rooted in the north of Xinjiang. Can it be shaken in only ten days? It''s a joke. "


    "But..."


    "Don''t say it. I''ve made up my mind that I won''t go back if I don''t defeat Hua Ruge." Yellow spring emperor waved his sleeve firmly.


    In his eyes, nothing is more important than to win Hua Ruge to get back the ghost gun and the face lost.


    His yellow spring emperor was once a man of five continents, but now he was robbed of the artifact by a little girl. If he didn''t take it back, how could he have the face to mix?


    When the Dharma protector saw that emperor huangquan was in a hurry, he took the messenger down.


    The yellow spring emperor soon left this behind, and once again closed the door to practice.


    The news soon spread to Hua rugo''s ears. She only laughed when she heard it. Although she had only a few fights with emperor huangquan, it was enough for her to understand his temperament.


    She expected such a result.


    As soon as he decided that the dispute was settled, she closed the door and began to concentrate on the study of the book of annihilation.


    After a wave of news was released smoothly, childe wutrace began his second action. Then western forces suddenly took action when a large number of disciples of the huangquan sect moved to the East.


    Because of their indignation, the yellow spring gate is pursuing the seven forces in the East. Unexpectedly, a fire broke out behind them. They were caught by surprise and countless disciples were captured.


    The yellow spring gate is angry and panicked. It can only divide forces to pursue several Western forces. However, these people are premeditated. If they take advantage of it, they can''t find it.


    The left behind golden protector found that things were not right and sent a letter to Emperor huangquan. The wording was more direct than last time, and he was asked to come back to preside over the overall situation.


    Childe Wuxian still let the messenger out.


    And he was not idle after this time. He ordered that the two forces in the north and the South should fight at the same time.


    They didn''t catch up with those two groups of people. They thought they could take a breath. As a result, both the north and the South started to fight at the same time. The disciples of the huangquan sect, who were tired of fighting, were unable to parry, and most of them were arrested.


    The lower huangquan gate has no capital to pursue, so the East and West forces that disappeared before have sprung up again. Among them, there are three forces in Northern Xinjiang, namely, Jinyu holy land and Tianyu Temple of Yunlu Academy.


    The people of huangquanmen suddenly realized that no wonder the forces of the whole territory have turned against each other. They have come back.


    Damn it, they should have thought about it.


    Because it was a surprise attack, and because childe wutrace brought many strong men to come here, the yellow spring gate had no power to parry. In two days, it was under control of the headquarters and took all the people.


    Five days away from the challenge arena, childe wutrace calculated to release the first group of informers and said to Emperor huangquan, "emperor, the ten Western forces conspired against each other, took over a dozen of our branches and controlled tens of thousands of disciples."


    "What?" This time, Emperor huangquan can''t sit still. "How could it all be treason?"


    "Emperor, there are many powerful people in these people. I think it''s the people from western Xinjiang who joined in. It''s premeditated." The messenger kept busy.


    The emperor said coldly, "no wonder they want to invite me to come here early. It turns out that it''s to divert the tiger from the mountain."


    Now he finally knows why Hua rugo looks like a winner.


    "These despicable people." One of the Dharma protectors said with a clench of his teeth, "emperor, let''s go back."


    The face of the yellow spring emperor is gloomy, and his whole body is cold to freezing air flow.


    There are only five days left for the challenge arena. If he goes back to the challenge arena now, he will not be able to fight. If he doesn''t go back to Beijiang and huangquanmen, he will fall into hands.


    It''s also a consequence he can''t bear.


    "Damn it, these people who only play tricks." The emperor felt that he was about to be blown up.


    Although he is strong, he is also weak in the face of this situation.


    Other people are also indignant. After all, the pit is really big. Let alone not go back. Even if they go back, they don''t know if there is any help.


    At the same time, Huoxi of the temple of light received the news. Although this was expected, she sighed a little: "stupid."


    Huofeng said on one side, "I think that emperor huangquan has some grievances. It''s really hard to deal with these people in the West."


    "There are also some evil sects." Huoxi put the jade slips on the table and fell into thinking.


    Fire phoenix nodded, she thought deeply.


    Not to mention the yellow spring emperor, it is not once and a half times for them to fight with the bright temple and Hua Ruge. However, with such obvious advantages, how could they ever take advantage of them.


    Huoxi thought for a moment and said, "send someone to bring up emperor huangquan. It''s too late for him to go back. The only way to get back to the city is to win Hua Ruge."


    "Can he believe it?" Fire phoenix uncertain way.


    "It''s been a few days since I read the news of the date. When childe Wuchen is released at this time, it means that the dust has settled in Northern Xinjiang. If you don''t believe it, let him wait another day." Said Huoxi.


    "Fire Phoenix nods:" send who to go


    "Elder Huoyu." Said Huoxi.


    The fire and Phoenix went in response.


    Below, Emperor huangquan is still hesitating. He has never been an indecisive person. On the contrary, he works like Hua Ruge only by his will, but this time he has made a mistake.


    Dharma protector is in a hurry. I think you should make a decision quickly, elder brother. You can''t delay at this time.


    At this time, the red light flashed in the courtyard, and the flamingos in red robes appeared in the courtyard.


    The yellow spring emperor was alert for a moment, and his whole body ignited a strong sense of war. At the next moment, he took action against the unexpected guest.


    "You don''t have to be nervous, you are." Flamingo laughs as usual.


    The yellow spring emperor frowned, and still warily asked, "who are you?"


    "Temple of light, flamingo." "The emperor should have heard my husband''s name," said Huoyu


    "Never heard of it." The yellow spring emperor said directly, and then said again: "but it should be those above the Presbyterian level who are given the name."


    The fire feather hears the words to be blunt for a while, some cannot get down.


    He thought that all the overlords should be well-informed, and he was the most exposed person in the western Xinjiang. Unexpectedly, Emperor huangquan had never heard of himself.


    At last he gave a dry smile and said, "exactly."


    "You''re looking for bendy?" Asked the yellow spring emperor.


    "I came at the order of the saint. Can I have a talk with the emperor alone?" The plume continued.


    Yellow spring emperor is still a face of vigilance, he never optimistic about any temple, think that are a group of dignified hunqiu.


    But the man came laughing, and it was not good not to receive him, so he said, "OK."

 Chapter 1597

    Huo Yu followed emperor huangquan to the palace hall, and after sitting down, he said, "the saint daughter of Northern Xinjiang has already known about it. Is it bothering the emperor?"


    "You know that, too?" The yellow spring emperor said that his eyes erupted with rage: "did you also participate?"


    "If we take part in it now, we will not give the emperor any advice." Flamingo laughs to get rid of the relationship.


    "Give me advice?" After reading it, the emperor asked again, "Hua Ruge is from your temple of light. Will you help me?"


    "Hua Ruge is not sincere and obedient. He is too disobedient." "Huo Yu hinted, then said:" so the saint will stand on the side of the emperor


    The yellow spring emperor thought about it and asked in a cold voice, "help me once, and then let me return?"


    He didn''t say what he thought, but he could see from his expression that it was impossible.


    Huoyu quickly shook his head and said, "the emperor misunderstood us. We just have the same purpose as the emperor. It''s not easy to appear."


    "To kill with a knife?" The yellow spring emperor glanced at him and said, "let me make your knife?"


    The heart of Huoyu is so straight. Shouldn''t that be said around the corner? How can it be said like this.


    But this kind of person can always ask people to be speechless, but it is better to deal with him than with Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is simple, but he is too smart. He can''t beat her at his age.


    "The emperor can understand that the virgin really wants to cooperate with you." Huo Yu takes another polite remark.


    The yellow spring emperor snorted coldly, with a disdainful smell, but he didn''t intend to refuse either. He asked directly, "what''s your best way?"


    He can''t help himself now. It''s good to borrow an idea, but it''s impossible for him to be loyal or dependent.


    "Saint daughter analysis now that the northern Xinjiang should have been occupied by the three forces of the western Xinjiang United Northern Xinjiang, it''s too late for you to go back." Said the Flamingo.


    "Nonsense, it''s impossible for me to be overthrown in these days." Emperor huangquan is in a hurry when he hears about it.


    "The great emperor can imagine the appeal of the three forces in the northern Xinjiang, and the help of the top powers in the southern and western Xinjiang. Do you think it is impossible?" Huo Yu said again:


    "I can tell you that this time, the man who took all the strong people is the childe wutrace."


    When Emperor huangquan heard that childe Wuchen had his pupils narrowed, he had a very bad premonition in his heart. Although he had little contact with Childe Wuchen, he knew his news. In a short period of time, he had strength and means together in southern Xinjiang.


    "No way. When did the three forces go back?" Now, Emperor huangquan thinks he is a fool. He doesn''t know what he is playing with.


    "We have checked this. Once the emperor accepted them, he put them back a while ago." Said the Flamingo.


    A handsome face of the yellow spring emperor swelled into purple.


    "Assholes, a bunch of assholes." He shouted abuse.


    Huoyu is listening. He feels the same way. He also wants to scold. There is no one who is not black in the West.


    Don''t say that the yellow spring Emperor didn''t have a city like this, even if he didn''t have a big loss.


    Thinking about the period of the war, he felt that it was his own history of blood and tears, and could not bear to look directly at it.


    "But even in this way, the great emperor did not have the hope to take back the north." Huo Yu put up his emotions and said.


    The yellow spring emperor now hears this words to be like to catch a life-saving straw, connect busy way: "how to do?"


    "Your home court is in the arena. As long as you can beat Hua rugo in the arena, there is room for redemption." Huo Yu continued.


    The emperor squinted.


    "In the challenge arena, you can dispose of Hua Ruge at will. If you win, you can take her life to coerce childe wutrace to withdraw people from northern Xinjiang. Then it will still be your world." Said the Flamingo.


    "Yellow spring emperor frowns:" want to use such mean means


    Although he is cruel and murderous, he is indeed a man without a city and has always been disdained to use such means.


    Huo Yu was almost angry at his words. He was kind enough to come up with an idea and was scolded for being mean. What''s the purpose?


    Yellow spring Emperor may also realize that this is not appropriate, so quickly said: "but this is also a good way."


    Huoyu thought it was just like this.


    "I will, but you don''t want to benefit from me." Although the yellow spring emperor agreed, he was still alert.


    He never had a good impression of temples or anything.


    Huoyu is very tired. He''s calling on someone who has been assigned such a job.


    "Don''t worry, the emperor. There is no condition for the saint. There is only one point. I think it''s what the emperor wants to do." Looking at the yellow spring emperor, Huoyu said, "finally, I want the life of Hua Ruge."


    The yellow spring emperor frowned and said, "your saint is cruel enough."


    "What does the emperor think?" Huoyu looks at him seriously.


    "Yellow spring emperor nodded:" this is really what I want, so you don''t need to say


    "That''s good." The fire feather recovered the smiling appearance again.


    The emperor looked at him and said, "I owe you a favor this time. I will pay it back if I have a chance."


    "With the words of the great emperor, I''ll be able to do business." Huo Yu got up and said with a fist: "so, I''m leaving."


    Said this, the Flamingo then flies away, the speed is fast to the air does not even have the residual shadow.


    The emperor of the yellow spring narrowed his eyes and said, "you have some skills?"


    Then the Dharma protector ran in and said, "how are you thinking about it, emperor?"


    "According to the news of the temple of light, the traceless doll took people to the north of Xinjiang, and now the yellow spring gate should be all occupied." Cold voice of emperor huangquan.


    Dharma protector turned white: "what?"


    "So it''s no use if we don''t go back." The yellow spring emperor said again. When he said that, he had calmed down.


    "Then what shall we do?" Dharma protector now has a blank brain. I don''t know how to think.


    "I know that traceless doll loves Hua Ruge." The emperor said again and again, "the temple of light means that if you win Hua Ruge, you can coerce him to hand over Northern Xinjiang."


    The Dharma protector thought about his eyes and said: "yes, I heard that Hua Ruge is the sharp point of his heart."


    "In that case, I have no worries." The yellow spring emperor said with a cold face: "Hua Ruge, this is what you find yourself."


    The Dharma protector boasted: "it''s no use trying to figure out what''s the point. It''s not to talk with your fist then."


    "Well, you go down. I want to practice." Said the yellow spring emperor.


    The Dharma protector left.


    Huoyu came and went quickly, leaving no sign in the middle, which led to Hua Ruge and juntianxia not receiving any news.

 Chapter 1598

    That day, the spy who was staring at Xinggong came back to report that it was the yellow spring emperor who did not leave and was still practicing quietly.


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and murmured, "no way."


    Childe wutrace is the news released in batches. Although Northern Xinjiang is now occupied, Emperor huangquan should not know it.


    Her original plan was to let emperor huangquan go back, and then set up an ambush. It wasn''t really a fight, but a run.


    At that time, Emperor huangquan will be hurt more or less, and then he will come back with a bad temper. She is not in a stable state of mind, and her victory will be great, but now it is different from what she calculated.


    "Yes, according to his character, he should be eager to kill back." LAN bing''er is also suspicious.


    "There is only one explanation." Hua Yuege''s eyes narrowed and said, "someone is interfering in this matter."


    "Sister means summer?" Although LAN bing''er said this, he was sure of it.


    This incident was originally picked up by Su Nianxia. Now it''s not surprising to have a foot in it.


    Hua Ruge sighed and said, "this kid, I really can''t remember it at all."


    "Elder sister, let''s give up the challenge arena and say you are not fit." LAN bing''er was afraid that she would not listen and added: "anyway, this is an unequal battle, no one will talk about it."


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "I''m not afraid to talk about it. I just want to deal with emperor huangquan. This is a step that must be taken."


    "Does sister really think he can be accepted?" Asked LAN bing''er.


    "If I can beat him." Hua Yuege said.


    LAN bing''er still shook his head and said, "sister, you can''t take such a big risk. Since the temple of light will do this, it will appear that day, and then they will stop the emperor."


    "You are clever." Hua, like a song, cheered.


    LAN bing''er doesn''t speak. She just looks at her and waits for her reply.


    "When do you see my initiative to provoke people is not sure?" Although Hua Ruge laughs with some cynicism, his eyes are seldom serious.


    Blue bing''er fell into thinking.


    Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry."


    LAN binger is Xie huaruge''s, and she knows that she has her own plan for doing things, but she will still worry about it when her strength is so great.


    "You must be careful that sister." She charged.


    "I have money, power and men, so I''m reluctant to die." Hua rugo then leaned back on the chair and ate the lychees just delivered from below.


    Blue bing''er can''t laugh or cry.


    Two days later, someone from the huangquan sect reported to the emperor that all the disciples of the huangquan sect were now under control, and that the three forces and the childe without trace were behind the scenes.


    The yellow spring emperor squinted.


    Sure enough, it''s late.


    Hua Ruge, wait for me!


    Huoxi sits in the palace of the holy lady, turning over a pile of materials in his hand, and after hearing the latest news from Huofeng, he is surprised to say: "Hua Ruge didn''t cancel the challenge contest?"


    "Yes." Fire and Phoenix answer.


    "Isn''t she really afraid?" The fire Xi slightly frowned.


    Looking at Huoxi''s face, Huofeng asked, "the saint has other concerns?"


    "I wonder if she has a card we don''t know." Huoxi said again, "if she wins this time, all we have done will be in vain."


    "No, she can''t win. There''s a big difference in strength." The Phoenix is on one side of the road.


    Huoxi narrowed his eyes slightly and didn''t say much.


    The fire phoenix glanced at the information on the table and said, "by the way, your highness, let''s guard against this emperor of Daewoo."


    "Well." Huoxi nodded: "tomorrow''s challenge arena, let elder Huoyu take more people with him. Once he moves, he will stop."


    "Yes." Before Huofeng left, she took another look at Huoxi, and left only after seeing that she had no different look.


    Huoxi lowers his head, slowly closes the data in his hand and puts it aside.


    Below, Hua Ruge is closing. After these days'' accumulation, her skill has reached the Ninth level of soul shaping. After a breakthrough, she feels that her spirit strength has made a qualitative leap.


    At the same time, there is a layer of gray material in the spirit, which directly attacks the evil spirit.


    The strength of this evil spirit is also very abnormal, but when it comes to this gray material, it seems that there is no resistance, and it is quickly defeated.


    Hua Ruge''s brain also has an additional skill, which is a way to attack by using his power in his eyes.


    She had an idea and tried to control the gray matter.


    As expected, the grey matter could move with her mind, so she began to use the grey matter to wrap up the evil spirit, and then turned the skill to the eyes.


    After half a day''s integration, the evil spirit was completely refined by her and integrated into the skill.


    When she stopped exercising Kung Fu, she opened her eyes and burst out a terrorist attack force, which directly blew up the tables and chairs she could see. The space was constantly shaking, showing ripples and folds. You can imagine what it would do to people.


    At this time, her black pupils all turned red, looking like a fairy falling into the devil''s way, full of destruction.


    Hua Ruge was able to put it in and out freely. After a while, her eyes changed back to the black before, and her breath calmed down.


    "Eye splitting." Hua Ruge said the name of the skill gently, nodding while reading it. He looked very satisfied.


    It''s too much to defend against in the battle. It''s more suitable for her.


    After practicing, she took a hot bath and went to bed early.


    The next morning, the huge square in the center of the imperial capital was full of people, and the center was a challenge arena covering an area of more than ten mu, which is also the place where huaruge and huangquan emperor are going to decide the victory.


    At this time, there was no one on the challenge arena, and people in western Xinjiang fell into a heated discussion. Of course, they generally held a negative attitude towards their masters, not that kind of ridicule, but that they were full of deep worries after prediction.


    Although Hua rugo has never lost a fight in public, it is not so easy to deal with the strong at this level.


    In the Imperial Palace, Hua Ruge wears the new clothes brought by LAN binger. The material is made of snow mountain silkworms. The fire and water do not invade the swords and the guns do not enter. It''s a treasure that money can''t buy.


    The whole dress is blue and blue. The robes inside are comfortable and close to the body. The outer silk cover hates flowing, which is convenient for fighting without losing beauty.


    Hua Ruge felt that she was more beautiful when she put it on. When she didn''t talk, she was more immortal.


    "Thank you." She blinked at blue ice.


    "Be careful, sister." LAN bing''er looked at her and said earnestly.


    "Wearing such nice clothes, of course, is to win back." She patted LAN bing''er on the shoulder and walked away.

 Chapter 1599

    When they came out of the harem, there was a group of people waiting for them. The first one was king Tianxia, and tuobayu, who had left the gate, was standing beside King Tianxia.


    Hua Ruge said hello to the two: "morning."


    "I''ll just ask once, are you sure?" It''s a very serious question.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "of course, few people who have offended me are better."


    "Good." Jun Tianxia nodded his head and said nothing more.


    Although he agreed with Hua rugo to fight, he did not give up his intention to fight. Once she was in danger, he would do it as soon as possible.


    As for what the outside world says, he doesn''t care.


    Tuobayu pulls LAN binger to his side and says to Hua Ruge, "when you win, I will invite you to drink."


    "That''s what you said. Don''t be a liability." Hua is smiling like a song.


    "When did it depend on you?" Tuobayu has no good way.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and said, "how can I talk to my elders?"


    Tuobayu suddenly stops talking.


    Blue binger chuckled on the edge.


    The atmosphere was relieved by the disturbance.


    A group of people took a sedan chair to the capital square. When they saw the emperor''s honor guard, they immediately knelt down and saluted: "long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Juntianxia walked out of his sedan chair and raised his hand: "flat."


    In front of the guard of honor and bodyguard, people consciously gave way to a road, and a group of people walked under the challenge arena.


    Each side of the challenge arena has set up a platform for the spectators on both sides. At this time, one side of them is full and the other side has not yet arrived.


    Hua Ruge sat on the chair and squinted, "what a big shelf."


    As soon as she spoke, there was a dark shadow in the distance that moved quickly to the front, and then stood like a nail on the challenge arena. It was the yellow spring emperor.


    The yellow spring emperor is used to wearing a black suit. He is tall and straight, with a face no more than that of a 30-year-old man. He has the spirit of Yingwu. At first sight, he is a hero.


    The yellow spring emperor in people''s brain is that kind of evil, old guy. I can''t imagine that I can stand it so much.


    Of course, no matter how patient you are, you are also the enemy of your master. This time, even those little girls can draw a clear line.


    The emperor looked down at Hua Ruge and said in a cold voice, "Hua Ruge, now I see how you can escape?"


    "What the emperor said is unreasonable. When did you escape? It''s you, Emperor. I still remember the back image of the last time. " Hua Yuege stepped up to the challenge arena step by step, with elegant smile and calm posture.


    But from what she said, he almost let emperor huangquan go. How could this man go straight to work for fear that other people would not know that he was defeated last time?


    Hua Ruge finally came to the stage, facing the tolerant emperor huangquan, he is still elegant.


    people in western Xinjiang feel that the woodlouse of the Great Yellow Emperor also appreciates the beauty of their own masters.


    It''s not only men but also women. They have only one idea at the moment. If the national teachers need them, they can be broken at any time.


    Huangquan may be the only one in the audience who is not in the mood to appreciate. He is holding back the anger in his chest and says, "I must let you know what real strength is today."


    "Try it. Don''t cry if you lose." Hua rugo said, turning his hand and taking out the soul gun.


    Looking at the familiar ice blade taken out of other people''s space, the yellow spring emperor was even more angry. He stared at the heartbroken gun and vowed to take it back today.


    He was ready to take the move. However, Hua rugo threw out the soul breaking gun. The long gun was obliquely inserted on the edge of the challenge arena, and his tail trembled slightly.


    This time, it''s not just the emperor huangquan, but even the people of juntianxia and Xijiang are stunned. What should we do?


    "What do you mean?" Asked the yellow spring emperor.


    "Since the guillotine is a bet, it''s better not to use it for the sake of fairness." Hua Ruge took out his stick with a smile and said, "I will use this to appreciate the great emperor''s moves."


    The yellow spring emperor frowned: "you are too big."


    "That''s how you lose." Hua is like a song.


    "With courage." The emperor couldn''t help boasting, but then he said calmly, "but I will pay for it."


    When the two men were in a state of tension, the next man was dazed. Several red lights and shadows landed on the challenge arena.


    When you see these people, your pupils shrink. They are here indeed.


    The leaders of these people are Huoyu and huoyun. Among them, there is Hua Ruge''s master Huoji.


    Fire season at this time look to Hua Ruge''s eyes with deep blame and worry.


    This child also too did not know heaven and earth is thick, she after all is not the bitter sea boundary fierce, that is the last pass before becoming the God.


    Hua Yuege came forward with a smile and said, "I''ve seen the master and the elders. What are you doing here?"


    "You can''t talk about it. Just come and have a look. Do you mind?" Huoyu said with a smile.


    Emperor huangquan didn''t say anything on his face, but he felt that Huoyu was too hypocritical, so he didn''t want to make trouble.


    As Hua Yuege expected, although these people didn''t directly say that they were in charge, she couldn''t even refuse to give the temple of light this face, so she hurriedly said, "would you like to arrange some elders to do an arbitration?"


    Huo Yu was stunned. He thought he was going to wrap up a few sentences. Unexpectedly, Hua Ruge proposed it on his own initiative.


    He smiled in his heart. She didn''t know that the temple of light was the one who gave advice to Emperor Huang Quan. It was a little too tender.


    "Now that you say that, some of our old guys will arbitrate for you." "I swear by the name of the God of light, it must be an absolutely fair challenge competition," said Huoyu, standing up straight


    In this way, the people in Xijiang who had been worried became more worried. After all, anyone can help the temple of light once it was in danger before, but now there is no way to do it.


    Not only they, but even the emperor in front of so many powerful people is too late.


    Tuobayu leaned to his ear and said, "emperor, if you need to go down, just open your mouth."


    it''s not good to see Hua Ruge standing alone on the edge of the big challenge arena, and they are friends and confidants who can''t help them.


    "This is Xijiang, the land of Daewoo." Jun Tianxia said a few words, and his eyes turned to Hua Ruge on the stage.


    Tuobayu nodded as if he understood.


    On the stage, the people of the Illuminati said it, and then they retreated to the seats under the challenge arena.


    At the moment, the people watching the war are very nervous, including LAN binger and tuobayu. It''s really hard to stay in huaruge alone to face the emperor huangquan.


    The same is true for the people in western Xinjiang. Many people think it''s unnecessary to fight. After all, there''s almost no chance to win. If you take your own life, it''s too bad.

 Chapter 1600

    Hua Ruge and huangquan emperor stand face to face. Huangquan emperor takes the lead in mobilizing the strength of his body and gradually climbs the momentum of his body. The terror of the atmosphere makes the people around him feel a lot of palpitations.


    Where did they see this kind of battle, so they spontaneously retreated tens of steps away, afraid of hurting them by mistake when they started the war.


    Hua Ruge''s breath is climbing very fast, only a few breaths are climbing into the Tao realm, but this does not stop, approaching to the heaven realm again.


    People were surprised and reacted for a moment. After all, they have seen Hua Ruge use the secret method to improve his strength more than once.


    However, having figured this out, they were soon confused again. Didn''t the master of the national division just break through the transcendence a while ago? What''s the breakthrough?


    Of course, they soon calmed down again. It''s not that they can understand this kind of thing, but that this kind of thing happened to their master, so it''s not so hard to understand.


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s momentum, Emperor Huang Quan was stunned for a moment. He narrowed his eyes and said, "girl, I''m a little competent."


    He thought it was more interesting than fighting this time.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile: "the emperor is not bad."


    After she said a word, the whole person darted out like an arrow from the string, and a dazzling silver light broke out around the stick, and left towards the yellow spring emperor like a meteor.


    In the eyes of emperor huangquan, he was full of fighting spirit and didn''t need weapons. Facing Hua Ruge''s attack, he was a fist.


    The stick smashed on the fist of the yellow spring emperor, and the Silver Feather and the black light collided fiercely.


    "Boom!"


    After a loud thunder, the silver and black light burst at the same time. Hua Ruge flew backward directly, and huangquan emperor also stepped back two steps.


    After Hua Ruge fell to the ground, his lips slowly overflowed with blood, but his eyes full of war were mingled with some smile.


    People swallowed a lot of saliva when they saw it, and they were able to understand Hua Ruge. They usually looked at him very much, but he was also a war maniac in his bones. I guess they took it as a challenge again.


    Blue ice son clenched fist, frown a way: "elder sister how so spell?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK for the moment." Tuobayu took her hand and comforted her in a low voice.


    The yellow spring emperor retreated for two steps. After he stood down, he looked a little surprised. He didn''t expect Hua Ruge''s explosive power to be so strong. He really despised the enemy.


    Hua Ruge just wanted to wipe the blood with his sleeve and found that it was a new dress. He wiped it with the back of his hand and kept his eyes on the opposite emperor huangquan.


    "Baby, it''s my turn this time." Yellow spring emperor said to rise in the air, in the air out of the fist, fist in the air appear countless shadow. The vast expanse of China is like a song.


    Hua Ruge narrowed his eyes and flew up directly, smashing his fist with a stick.


    All the people in the world are worried.


    It''s too risky to fight like this.


    "Bang!"


    "Boom!"


    One stick and one punch collide, producing a huge explosion again, even the surrounding space is squeezed out of the fold, the power can be seen in general.


    After the battle, the two fell back, this time Hua Ruge fell further.


    Standing in the center of the challenge arena, Emperor huangquan looked at Hua Ruge and said, "little girl, I underestimated you, but even if you are more powerful than I thought, you are not my opponent."


    Hua Ruge stands on the edge of the challenge arena with a calm expression on his face and a calm color on the bottom of his eyes.


    In the distance, fat and thin two people hide behind the crowd and watch the war. Their expressions are extremely complicated.


    One is the former boss, the other is the current boss. They don''t even know who to help.


    "Ruge can''t beat our boss. Let''s go and ask for help later." Said the thin man.


    Fat man nodded: "yes, if the boss wants to fight the boss, let''s go to persuade him."


    "But it seems that our emperor is very angry. We don''t have to be able to persuade him." The thin man sighed.


    Fat man''s face is confused: "then how to do?"


    "How do I know?" Thin people have no spectrum.


    They''re all big boys, can''t they?


    "Come on, let''s see." Fat man is not without trouble.


    People next to them all went to see them and didn''t understand what they were saying.


    On the stage, Hua Ruge said to the emperor, "it''s too early to say the result."


    Hua Yuege said that he was flying again, and he took the initiative to attack again.


    Huangquan emperor still likes this rough fight. He immediately meets huaruge.


    "Boom!"


    The two continued to fight in the air, resulting in a wave of terror that almost swept through the venue.


    Looking at the battle between the two, Huo Yu and others are not calm. They know that they are both powerful, but they can''t imagine that they are so powerful.


    especially Hua Ruge, whose strength has been promoted too fast.


    as long as such people don''t die, they are a great threat to the temple of light.


    He must find a way to let emperor huangquan die, or the temple of light may be demolished by this Tyrannosaurus Rex in the future.


    Hua Ruge began to fight in close quarters. Who knows that emperor huangquan is not only a strength type person, but also a skilled one. He takes his hand in a calm and orderly manner. However, if he despises the strength of his fist, he is probably a dead man now.


    Now it''s only a dozen rounds down, and Hua Ruge realizes that he''s fighting like this, and he''ll hang up if he doesn''t consume himself.


    Huangquan emperor really likes the feeling of boxing to meat. He hasn''t fought for a long time. This time, he finally met an interesting opponent. Of course, this opportunity can''t be wasted.


    Now the more he moves, the more he feels that it''s a pity that someone like Hua rugo killed him.


    She, regardless of strength and mind are first-class, if you can receive their own people, the door of things can be thrown away.


    Of course, what he didn''t know is that although Hua rugo once had a great influence, she is still the master mother of the great influence, but in this respect, she is indeed the master of the big influence. She is supposed to be in charge of the huangquan sect and it will be dissolved.


    At the same time of injury, the Sutra of annihilation has been repairing in her body. She feels that she has the cost to fight.


    After all, more contact with the strong is very good for her later cultivation.


    So she started again, and it''s a quick way. It''s very useful for other people. After all, people''s mobilization is not as fast as her, so it''s easy to suffer losses.


    Although the yellow spring Emperor didn''t mobilize as fast as Hua Ruge, he was strong enough that he didn''t need to mobilize all of them. So, like playing, he didn''t find it difficult.


    Hua Ruge continued to analyze his moves and speed this time.


    Her spirit is highly tense, and she has calculated every move in advance, so she has the initiative.


    The following people were stunned because they also felt it.

 Chapter 1601

    The yellow spring emperor tried to seize the initiative, but he could only deal with it passively.


    He was surprised at how strong the woman was, and how she was able to calculate to this extent. At this time, he suddenly felt that his northern frontier had been calculated away without any injustice.


    There may be many intelligent people, but he has never seen such a strong mind.


    And the most amazing thing about Hua Ruge is that she can feel her progress in the fight, no matter in the use of moves or strength.


    This understanding can be said to be very rebellious.


    However, even if Hua Ruge has many advantages, but the strength and realm are hard injuries after all, even if he is passive in moves, he can often hurt her.


    Hua Ruge fought very hard in the war, regardless of his injury, just fighting hard.


    Now she realized the difference between the bitter sea and the sky. It was not a small gap. With her strong constitution, she could not easily cross the border.


    And that is to say, she can still hold on. In other words, she is estimated to have been killed in the first two rounds.


    While watching the battle, Huo Yu said to Huo Ji, "you apprentice are really awesome. It''s only half a year. How strong have you been before?"


    "She''s very savvy." Huoji said, still looking at the arena with worried eyes.


    "Brother Ji, forgive me for saying that this girl will definitely go on the opposite road with us, you don''t need to care so much," said Huoyu with a frown


    "I don''t care where she goes, but she is my chosen disciple, and only she can carry forward my inheritance." Fire season expresses itself directly.


    "Even if she is against the temple of light?" Fire feather asked again.


    Fire season calm face, did not speak.


    "Brother Ji, your love is understandable. Everyone likes to teach such a disciple, but don''t forget that we are the children of the God of light, and we can''t come from nature." Fire feather advised again.


    The fire season is still silent.


    Huoyun wants to say something and sees Huoyu shaking his head.


    "What''s the advantage of doing this? I think she is at the end of her tether. " Huoyun talks about Hua Ruge.


    "Fire feather nods:" yes, this move is useless to yellow spring emperor at all


    "I think she''s dead." Fire cloud cold way.


    He advocated killing these people from the beginning, but he was not regarded as good. He still reports the idea.


    As soon as Hua Ruge dies, there will be less wind and rain in western Xinjiang.


    Not only these people are not optimistic about it, but even Daewoo''s own people feel that he must lose, because if he goes on like this, he will only consume himself, even if his physique is no longer strong, he will not be able to support it.


    No matter what other people think, Hua Ruge still goes his own way. He moves quickly with his stick and moves towards the key point.


    Because she is too fast, it is very difficult for the emperor to open up the distance.


    "Boom!"


    There was a lot of loud noise on the stage, and the onlookers were shivering. The battle of this level was beyond their acceptance, and they had never seen it.


    Half a day later, Hua Ruge did not know how many internal injuries he suffered, and finally retreated in people''s eyes.


    "Want to admit defeat?" said the yellow spring emperor with a sneer


    "It''s hot. It''s almost fun." Hua Yuege looked up and stared into his eyes and said, "it''s time to move a little."


    Everyone listened to this, the first reaction was that she was bragging, which was forced to the corner of the wall, what else can we do to get back to the city.


    The yellow spring emperor was angry and smiled: "little doll, do you think this is a dream? What do you want to do? "


    "Would you like to add a code?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    The emperor looked at her and asked, "are you serious?"


    "I won. How about you call me Auntie?" Hua Ruge blinked.


    When Emperor huangquan heard this, he was angry: "you are presumptuous!"


    "I''ll tell you the same thing if you win. It''s not a loss." Hua Yuege continued.


    A series of laughter broke out in the crowd.


    Also called Auntie?


    "Hua Ruge, you dare!" The emperor felt that he was not easy to appreciate her, and now it is completely polished.


    "Of course I dare. I''ll see if you agree." Hua Yuege said calmly.


    In fact, she is fighting for some time. After all, she was injured by a sudden rise before, and needs a little time to repair.


    The yellow spring emperor sneered and nodded, "OK, I promise you, if you lose, you will persuade childe Wuxian to quit my northern territory."


    "So big a bet?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    "How is it?" the emperor looked at her


    Hua Ruge hooked his lips, turned to the arbitration and said, "please give me a witness."


    Huo Yu is shocked when he hears the words. He thinks that Hua Ruge is usually very clever. How can he be confused at this time.


    If you don''t know how confident she is in setting up a bet, it''s not right to wait.


    There is too much difference between the control of my aunt and Northern Xinjiang.


    People in western Xinjiang also find it strange what they are doing.


    Blue ice son game surprised to pick eyebrow to ask: "elder sister why not say directly let him do subordinate?"


    "Emperor huangquan is arrogant. It''s not easy to grind it down." Tuobayu said and then said, "Ruge should want to come step by step, but I don''t know what means she will use."


    LAN bing''er clenched his hand, still nervous.


    For a long time, the Emperor didn''t open his mouth. He had quietly infused the air of the world into the Jiulong jade seal. Once Hua Yuege was in danger, he could use the jade seal town to hold down the people in the temple of light and then help each other.


    On the challenge arena, Emperor huangquan stared at Hua Ruge and said, "you are finished."


    Hua Ruge''s body can be repaired, so he hooks his fingers towards him, and his attitude is very casual.


    People are stupid to see it. What''s wrong with my master?


    The yellow spring emperor was so angry that he flew up to fight again. Countless shadows once again covered all the retreats of Hua Ruge.


    However, she did not move, but disappeared at the moment when the shadow of the fist came to her.


    Boxing shadow hit an empty space, smashing the challenge arena into a pit tens of meters deep.


    At this moment, Emperor huangquan felt the danger instinctively. When he looked up, he saw a Danlu appear on his head. The mouth of Danlu was giving out strong suction to him.


    With the growth of Hua Ruge''s strength, the heaven and earth stove of Hunyuan finally gives out its real strength. Now its suction is many times stronger than before.


    As soon as the pupil of emperor huangquan shrank, he struggled hard and was sucked off the ground, but he did not give up. Instead, he quickly ran all his forces to resist.


    At this time, Hua Ruge disappeared and appeared behind him, facing the back of his head.


    The yellow spring emperor''s eyes widened.

 Chapter 1602

    Emperor huangquan turned all his strength and was about to break away from the power of the furnace. However, at this critical moment, Hua Ruge appeared, and behind him, he was facing the back of his head with a stick.


    There was a bad feeling in his heart.


    All the onlookers stared at this scene. At this time, Hua stood in the void like a song, with a bad smile on his face.


    Seeing the smile on Hua Ruge''s face, people just feel very familiar with it. It''s the style of their national teacher.


    Hua Ruge didn''t say hello before hitting people, so in the next moment, the stick fell and hit the back of huangquan emperor.


    "Bang!"


    With a heavy muffled sound, the body of emperor huangquan froze for a moment and was sucked in by the Danlu.


    However, the yellow spring emperor was not given for nothing. After losing his mind, he woke up and suddenly burst into a black gas, escaping from the bottom of the furnace.


    Hua Ruge receives the Danlu and looks at the unstable emperor huangquan with a smile.


    The back of the brain is hit by Hua Ruge like a song. It''s not easy to support him no matter how good his physique is. Even if he tries to escape from the sky, he''s still seriously injured. It''s a bit confusing to see people.


    People in the temple of light are stunned. Isn''t this a challenge arena match? Do you still have one?


    "Hua is like a song. You are mean." The yellow spring emperor pointed to Hua Ruge, full of indignation.


    His brain has been severely damaged, which will greatly affect his control over his body. Now he is still standing unsteadily. He will not be flexible when fighting.


    "I didn''t say no magic weapon. You can use it if you have one." Hua Yuege''s broad-minded way.


    "That''s what you said," the yellow spring emperor squinted


    He said this sentence, the fat and thin two people in the distance looked at each other and saw the complexity in each other''s eyes.


    Did the old boss never collect information? Don''t you look for abuse by using magic weapons in front of Hua Ruge?


    They see some worries, but they don''t know if they should. After all, they are still worried about Hua Ruge. It''s not good to change camp so quickly.


    "What to do?" Asked the fat man.


    "What can I do? We will plead with whoever loses. " Thin son way, they both can''t help now, also very cruel heart.


    The fat man thought for a moment and said, "do you think that boss Ruge is likely to win?"


    Thin man nodded his head seriously. On the strength alone, he was sure that the emperor was powerful. But if the elder brother Ge didn''t play according to common sense, it''s impossible.


    "That''s right. Let''s see." Said the fat man.


    After the words fell, Emperor huangquan turned his hand and took out a purple and gold pagoda. The whole tower was full of purple and gold light. It was crystal clear and very good-looking. It was not only good-looking, but also the breath on it was very strong. Just as soon as it came out, it suppressed the red furnace like a song.


    Hua Ruge picks her eyebrows as she sees it. This is the first artifact she has ever seen, which is second only to chaos artifact. I think it has a very high level.


    When Emperor huangquan saw her and smiled with surprise and satisfaction, he said, "if you give up the ghost gun, I can''t bully you. As long as you promise not to use any magic weapons to attack me, how about I don''t use this?"


    In fact, Hua Ruge can use the soul gun. Since he doesn''t use it, he can''t bully people too much.


    "Since it''s not necessary, I''ll keep it for the emperor." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    Yellow spring emperor a Leng, immediately he felt a blue light in front of him, he also felt the crisis at the same time, subconsciously will put up their magic tools.


    However, the evil sect is that he is a little faster than the blue light, but the magic weapon can''t be taken back, just like the space ring lost the power of space in a flash and can''t be opened.


    So he watched his magic weapon disappear.


    When he reacts to go after the blue light, the blue light has disappeared.


    The yellow spring emperor looked at the empty hand, and his eyes were dazed for a moment. He didn''t know what happened?


    People in the west of Xinjiang smiled unkindly. It seems that the yellow spring emperor was just like this. When he met his master, he could not escape the fate of being played.


    For the first time, all the people in the temple of light were stupid.


    Looking at the fire season on one side, Huoyu asked, "what magic weapon is the blue light, which can devour the power of space in an instant?"


    "I can''t see or feel anything." Fire season sets eyebrow way, although get along with Hua Ruge for a long time, but he also has not seen this thing.


    Huoyun said with a cold face on one side: "see, this doll is far more difficult than we thought. We should get rid of it earlier."


    "I don''t think it''s that easy." Fire season on one side, he is to see, although Hua Ruge strength is not good, but this brain can be said to be very rebellious, play down may not lose.


    "What did you do?" Asked the yellow spring emperor, staring.


    In the moment when the blue light disappeared, he could not feel his connection with the pagoda, but he also knew that the soul mark on it had not been erased.


    This time, Hua Ruge specially explained that the devouring beast can only put back the space, but can''t digest it. The snack goods are not satisfied with the space. Why can''t they eat it? Isn''t this just for eating?


    "Just said, keep it for you." Hua Ruge''s posture is leisurely. It''s annoying to speak.


    Yellow spring emperor now thinks that it''s like stepping into a swamp to get into Hua Ruge. The more he gets into trouble, the deeper he gets. Until now, he doesn''t know how to turn over the dish.


    "You dare to tease me. I want your life." Emperor huangquan was so angry that he took out a long sword and attacked Hua Ruge.


    "Hum!"


    Danlu suddenly appeared in front of Hua Ruge, sending out a force of suction to him.


    The yellow spring emperor hurriedly dodged. He was so angry that he almost scolded his mother. This is too rogue!


    Close to it, you can see the yellow spring emperor and the Danlu who are not nimble. Hua Ruge is watching with his arms in his arms.


    The face of the temple of light is unbelievable. People in the west of


    are secretly laughing at their woodlouse. What surprises is this? On the first day, they know their own masters.


    "Too much to deceive!"


    With a loud drink, the yellow spring emperor sent out a terrible murderous spirit from his long sword. The whole body''s breath soared. When he cut the long sword across the sky, he sent out countless black sword lights, and at the same time, he cut towards the red furnace.


    You see the pupils shrink.


    Blue ice son frowns a way: "good living fierce."


    After his horrible sword move, the golden light on the heaven and earth stove of Hunyuan was dimmed, and the breath was no longer so strong.


    The yellow spring emperor was so angry that he wanted to destroy the Danlu completely, so he took advantage of the situation to move forward.


    Hua, like a song, raised her eyes, which also shot out two red lights in a flash.


    The emperor felt the danger and retreated immediately, but it was later.


    The red light exploded in front of him, and the destructive force inevitably affected him.


    The robe on the chest of emperor huangquan was blown out, and he was inevitably injured.

 Chapter 1603

    If Hua Ruge used to rely on base cards and magic tools, then it is the real strength now.


    When people came back to her, her pupils had already returned to black, but the shock was still in people''s mind for a long time.


    At that moment, all the people who saw it were still frightened. It was like the call of death. It was full of horrible breath, but they were all shivering when they thought about it.


    Jun Tianxia and LAN binger are stunned. Being close to them is the first time they see Hua Ruge using this method.


    "Elder sister, it''s a powerful way." LAN binger''s surprise was mixed with some small joy.


    Jun Tianxia nodded at the same time, which was really overwhelming when fighting. That is to say, the man with beast like intuition like emperor huangquan could avoid it, and other people would be seriously injured in a blast.


    Huoyu and other people are also stupid. Even people of their level don''t know that there is such anti heaven skill. Where is the normal skill? Is it just a trick?


    Huoyu now has a firm idea that he must persuade the saint to kill her when he goes back.


    The fire season is more and more gratifying. I did not choose the wrong apprentice. Who should I pass on the mantle to if I don''t want to?


    When Emperor huangquan saw a hole in his chest, he was afraid of it. He stared at Hua Ruge and asked, "what''s the way?"


    "The quality of the clothes is too poor. I''ll be fine." Hua Ruge showed off her clothes, a proud way on her face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everybody.


    Hua Ruge looked at his new clothes with satisfaction and said to Emperor huangquan, "if I were you, I''d give up now and hurt your self-esteem."


    "Unbridled!" The yellow spring emperor angrily drinks a voice and moves again.


    But this time, he is a little slower than before. After all, his body is injured after his brain. No matter how strong his willpower is, it will be affected.


    Although he is strong in battle, his constitution is not as good as Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo was surprised to see that he was still able to break out with such a strong fighting force. He is worthy of being an old monster thousands of years ago. He is really strong enough.


    She was injured in the battle before, but she has not recovered yet. She is not suitable to fight hard, so she keeps her eyes on the emperor.


    "Boom!"


    In a flash of red light, the place where the yellow spring emperor was once again exploded. He hurriedly retreated, but only after that did it explode again.


    "Boom!"


    Hua Ruge''s eyes were shining with light, which made emperor huangquan flee in a hurry. He couldn''t dodge for several times and was right in the middle of the explosion. At this time, his figure was more staggering.


    The onlookers were stunned one by one. They thought that this skill could only be used once. Unexpectedly, it was an unlimited continuous hair. Could it be more rebellious?


    Of course, they don''t want to think about why it costs so much to fight before the unlimited control of Hua Ruge.


    After five attacks in a row, Hua rugo felt that his soul power was consumed excessively, and he felt a little unstable, so he had to stop.


    The yellow spring emperor was really smashed three times. His clothes were ragged and his face was gray. But even though he did not fall down, his eyes were still sharp and did not affect his ferocity.


    Hua Ruge is a bit stunned. How can he resist the attack? It''s against the sky.


    Of course, it''s also the reason why her eye splitting formula is the first level. It''s not very powerful.


    The people of the temple of light are also surprised by the ferocity of the yellow spring emperor. You should know that he has not fully recovered his peak strength. Now he is only the first one in the bitter sea. It is impossible for him to take so many attacks.


    But he''s all right, so he''s tough.


    "Try to make friends with him. If he can return to my temple, he must be a general in the future." Said huoyun.


    "Fire feather nods:" I know


    The yellow spring emperor still owes a favor to the temple of light, and they will let him return sooner or later by their means.


    In Huoyu''s opinion, although emperor huangquan has considerable strength, his brain cannot compliment him. It should not be difficult to cheat him.


    Yellow spring emperor stood for a while, finally bent over to spit out a mouthful of blood, staring at Hua Ruge and saying, "I will not let you go."


    He decided that Hua Ruge could not launch such an attack again, so he attacked again with a sword.


    Hua Ruge also has a headache when she meets this kind of tough opponent. Besides, huangquan earth is not only tenacious and Hardy, but also has terrible attack power. If it goes on like this, the effect of her body quenching method will disappear. Who is the falling target?


    "You''re not finished." Hua Ruge thought he was angry, so he took the stick and went up.


    Although she was injured, the wound of emperor huangquan is obviously not better than her. Isn''t it just hard work? She has never been afraid of anyone.


    "Boom!"


    Then people saw that the two men began to fight in close combat. Before this difference, the former Emperor had a great advantage, but now the strength of the emperor is damaged, and the two men are even equal.


    Hua Ruge still takes the initiative with a strong heart power, while the yellow spring emperor is a little slower and relatively passive due to his head injury.


    None of the onlookers expected this to happen in the end.


    The strength of these two people is enough to shock people, of course, the most amazing thing is Hua Ruge. She is serious and the growth rate is really terrible.


    "Fight with me. I have to fight you." Hua rugo said to speed up his moves.


    Emperor huangquan has been injured several times, but now he is only fighting with a lot of strength. His opponents usually lose in this step, but he met Hua Ruge this time.


    Hua Ruge is not only strong, but also strong in body and mind, which accounts for most of the advantages.


    But after dozens of moves, Emperor huangquan showed a losing trend. However, he still insisted and refused to give up.


    Hua Ruge is very appreciative of emperor huangquan, but the more appreciative she is, the more ruthless she is. She knows that this kind of person can''t be accepted without being convinced.


    All eyes were fixed on it. It wasn''t long before Emperor Huang Quan was hit in the chest by Hua Ruge because he didn''t catch up with a trance move.


    "Bang!"


    The yellow spring emperor was knocked to the ground with a dull sound.


    Hua Ruge didn''t mend the stick this time, but pointed it at his neck.


    The yellow spring emperor was also a loser. Seeing this, he threw his sword and looked at her and said, "I can''t imagine that the emperor lost to such a little girl as you."


    "You are a good opponent." Hua Yuege put away the stick and praised it sincerely.


    The yellow spring emperor snorted, and then said, "this emperor admits that you have so many talents."


    "It''s not easy to get your praise from emperor huangquan." Hua laughs like a song.


    Emperor huangquan sat up with his body on his back, pointed to the ghost gun in the distance and said, "that''s yours. I won''t rob it in the future."

 Chapter 1604

    It''s unbelievable that the people of the temple of light saw the yellow spring emperor so admit defeat, so they lost?


    Especially Huo Yu, he knows that the temple of light has put all the chips on the emperor huangquan. If he wins, he can turn the table. But how can he lose?


    Although the other elders around see the whole process, they can''t accept it now. Yeah, how can they lose?


    People in Xijiang originally wanted to burst into cheers, but when they saw that emperor huangquan recognized him so happily, they also had some good feelings for him, so they all resisted the attack on his self-esteem.


    Now, Emperor huangquan is sitting on the challenge arena. It''s not that he doesn''t pay attention to his image, but that he doesn''t have the strength to stand up.


    Although Hua Ruge is strong in physique, she is weak after all. Now she is not much better. She just sits down.


    They just sat face to face, and the scene was a little weird.


    "What is this for?" People in the west of Xinjiang raised questions.


    Of course no one answered.


    Jun Tianxia''s tense body finally relaxed a little. He leaned on the chair, and his tense eyes became very casual. He knew that Hua Ruge was going to close the net.


    Looking at Hua Ruge sitting opposite, the emperor looked at himself and said, "what do you want?"


    "I remember telling you my purpose when I went to the palace." Hua is like a song.


    Of course, Emperor huangquan remembers that at that time, Hua rugo said that he appreciated him and wanted him to work for her for three years. At that time, he felt that Hua rugo could not win at all.


    however, now he not only lost in Northern Xinjiang, but also himself.


    "Girl doll, I fell into your hands today, and I admit that I''m not as good as you, but I can''t work for you in my life." "You can kill me," said the yellow spring emperor, looking at her firmly


    Although he was seriously injured, he said this with great momentum, which was admired by the onlookers.


    Huoyu and others are more relieved to hear this. It''s hard to deal with a Hua Ruge. With such a fierce huangquan emperor, it''s even harder to parry.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile: "the emperor wants to know that those disciples in Northern Xinjiang are still in my hands. Don''t really think about their future?"


    "Do you really think I don''t know you?" The yellow spring emperor also followed with a smile and said: "I have also checked you. You are soft hearted and can''t be slaughtered wantonly, so they are safe."


    Hua Ruge was stunned to hear this. Unexpectedly, she was really hit.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, the yellow spring emperor said again, "your little dolls are a little overcast, but they are still good for their own people, and there''s nothing to worry about letting those people follow you."


    "I don''t think the emperor did his homework." Hua Ruge nodded with a smile: "I admit you are right."


    The yellow spring emperor smirked proudly and said, "let''s do it quickly. I''m willing to lose."


    Said he closed his eyes, the expression on his face is not solemn and stirring, but shows a sense of calm and self heroism.


    At this time, several parties are looking at the stage with wide eyes, and want to know what Hua Ruge will do in the face of this hard and soft emperor huangquan?


    The yellow spring emperor''s eyes closed for a long time, but he did not see Hua Ruge. When he opened, he saw her smiling at himself.


    "What else do you want to do?" At this time, I felt a little hairy in the heart of emperor huangquan.


    He suffered too much calculation, and now it''s not too much to say that there is a shadow.


    Hua Ruge grinned: "I didn''t say I would kill you. If you really want to lose, you should remember our previous gambling agreement."


    When she said that, Emperor huangquan reacted for a moment, and then his face became extremely ugly.


    The onlookers are also like people who suddenly realize.


    The previous gambling agreement agreed that if Hua Ruge lost, he would let go of Northern Xinjiang, and if huangquan emperor lost, he would call Hua Ruge an aunt.


    Thinking of this people''s heart of gossip are burning, one by one staring at the stage, afraid to miss the expression of the yellow spring emperor at this time.


    What an embarrassment it would be for an antique who has lived for thousands of years to call such a girl in her twenties.


    LAN binger and tuobayu all laughed out below, which was the right Hua Ruge they knew.


    The yellow spring emperor''s face is blue and black, black and purple. Now it''s heavy as if it''s going to rain. After holding it for a long time, he said, "you''d better kill me."


    "I didn''t mean to give up." Hua Ruge looks at him with a smile.


    "Hua Ruge, do you have to be so cruel?" the yellow spring emperor said


    It''s OK to ask for his life, but it''s impossible for him to be proud of such words.


    This is what Hua Ruge said. Seeing the fire, he held out three fingers and said, "three years are not that long. The emperor has survived for thousands of years. These three years are just a snap of his fingers. Why can''t you think about it?"


    "What do you mean?" Yellow spring emperor one face vigilant way.


    "Aunt or boss, choose one." Hua Yuege continued.


    The yellow spring emperor was so angry that he wanted to kill her. How dare you wait for him here?


    People are also suddenly aware that they now understand that the name of the yellow spring emperor is not fatal. This kind of thing is definitely his weakness.


    "Hua is like a song. You are mean." The yellow spring emperor pointed at her, and the voice called a rage.


    Hua Ruge still smiles brightly, reminding: "there is no such thing in the selection."


    The yellow spring emperor called that a suffocating.


    Fat and thin both looked silly in the distance. They thought that the emperor was the most powerful boss. Now they know that their own family, such as song, is the strong one among the strong.


    "Let''s go and have a look." The fat man said and went on.


    Everyone is waiting for the reply from the emperor. He feels that his life''s face has been lost here. After a long time of struggle, he finally determines that his aunt can''t be called. There is only one way left.


    "You said it, just three years." He was unwilling to open his mouth.


    Hua nodded like a song, smiling kindly and amiable.


    "OK, I promise you, but I''ve written down the revenge. I''ll find you in three years!" The yellow spring emperor stared.


    "Anytime." Hua Ruge still laughs so badly.


    The yellow spring emperor was so angry that he turned around to sit down and stopped looking at her.


    It doesn''t matter that he promised. The Flamingos at the temple of light can''t sit down. But he witnessed the gambling just now. Yu Qingli can''t say anything now.


    Other elders can only follow the hurry, sighing in their hearts, but they have to pretend to be happy.


    They don''t think they''ve held back so much since they became strong.


    Hua Ruge was so angry that he turned to them again and said with a smile, "thank you very much for your witness. I will certainly come to the door to thank you some other day."

 Chapter 1605

    Seeing Hua Ruge''s harmless smile, Huoyu and huoyun only felt that they would be blown by Qi, but they still had to show their elders'' bearing.


    "It''s really daunting. I''m really impressed by the master Guoshi." "Fire feather rises to say.


    Hua Yuege smiled modestly: "you are so proud, I dare not to be."


    The others also followed, why? Because they couldn''t stay any longer.


    "The master of the state is modest. Since you two have turned swords into swords, we can rest assured that we will not disturb you." Said the Flamingo.


    "What''s the hurry? I will have a banquet in the palace. You will have time to eat before you leave." Hua Ruge is eager to stay.


    Fire feather waved: "no need."


    After saying that, a group of people will fly to the direction of the temple of light.


    Hua is as passionate as a song, but his heart is full of ridicule. So many people in the world, they just want to play games with themselves, don''t they look for abuse?


    Yellow spring emperor saw some people''s back in a hurry, but also a cold hum. In his eyes, these people hiding behind make the Yin move more annoying than Hua Ruge.


    At the end of the challenge arena, the onlookers gradually dispersed. Of course, they left and exchanged ideas. After all, this is the most powerful battle they have seen so far.


    Hua rose from the ground like a song.


    Fat and thin two people also ran up from the bottom of the challenge arena and asked the Emperor: "is the eldest brother OK?"


    "It''s you two." The yellow spring emperor was even more angry when he saw these two goods.


    At the beginning, the western Xinjiang was weak. When he wanted to improve the order of the heaven and the earth, he was not strong even in these towns. He was deeply involved in the civil war in the northern Xinjiang, so he wanted to send these two people to destroy the altar and retrieve the guillotine gun.


    Who knows that these two people will not go back as soon as they come, and then they will send people to say that the order of heaven and earth has been improved, and these two have become their subordinates.


    This news almost didn''t make him half dead. I dare not only didn''t destroy the altar, but also lost two powerful generals. The so-called loss of his wife and the loss of his soldiers is about him.


    At that time, he couldn''t leave. Later, he finally leveled the northern Xinjiang. He wanted to go to Zhongjiang to grab another artifact and find the trouble in the western Xinjiang. Unexpectedly, he was calculated by another girl and kept injured until this time.


    It''s a smooth journey to count myself, but as long as I meet people in western Xinjiang, it''s bad luck. Now it''s better to be a family member.


    "Boss." Fat and thin are very guilty.


    The Emperor didn''t look at them very well and said nothing.


    After all, he has been planted in huaru singers, let alone those two goods. It is estimated that he will be easily coaxed away.


    Even though they were fat and thin, they helped emperor huangquan up from the ground.


    "Help the emperor into the palace to rest." At this time, juntianxia stood up and said.


    The yellow spring emperor looked at him, and there was a little fear in his eyes. This was the first time he had contact with the monarch. Just looking at his strong Qi power, he knew that he was a powerful master.


    He didn''t refuse because of this. After all, he is a member of the same camp now. As long as he can''t afford any conflict, there should be no danger.


    So the yellow spring emperor was received in the palace to heal, and Hua Ruge was relieved to heal.


    On the other side of the temple of light, Huoxi knew the news on the same day. Listening to Huoyu''s report, Huoxi had no expression for a long time.


    "Hua Ruge is not as simple as it seems. She has so many trumps that we can''t tolerate any more." Huoyu urged.


    Huoxi''s indifferent eyes fell on him, and he did not open his mouth, so he looked.


    The fire feather is frightened to hurriedly kneel down.


    Huoxi then took back his eyes and looked out of the temple. His voice suddenly said, "it''s light. Do you think they can move easily with the help of emperor huangquan?"


    "Although our temple has just experienced a war, the backbone still exists. It is not a problem to kill several people." Fire cloud is on one side.


    In his opinion, not only Hua Ruge, but also Tuoba Ruijun and others should be killed.


    If you don''t kill all of them, sooner or later, there will be trouble


    Huoyu and huoyun look at each other, and finally they all go down.


    Huofeng pours a cup of tea for Huoxi and puts it in front of her. She usually talks a lot, but now she dare not ask, because she can see that her saint is really angry.


    Every time she was angry, she was surprisingly calm, but the movements after that were often frightening.


    "Hua Ruge." "Fire Xi mouth read this name, in the eye flashed a trace of violence, and then said:" I don''t believe that can''t kill her


    Phoenixes dare not go out in the atmosphere.


    Huoxi said and then turned to look at the deep pool, frowned again: "the power of faith is still too little, so it''s hard for the father to recover to the peak."


    "What should I do?" The Phoenix couldn''t help asking.


    "Can bear only, wait for Father God to recover completely, it is the period of death of all of them." Fire Xi said with cold eyes.


    The Phoenix nodded: "the saint is wise."


    "I''ve got people watching. Report me as soon as there''s any movement." Fire Xi lightly orders.


    The Phoenix heard the words and left.


    Huoxi sits alone in the hall, closes his eyes again, and quickly improves his strength through the power of faith.


    All people were relieved to hear the news from the northern part of Xinjiang, but they were curious about the reason. How could people like the yellow spring emperor come down?


    And when they hear the reason, they can''t laugh or cry.


    Among them, Gong Qiyu smiled clearly and said, "she is really like a song."


    Next, childe wutrace withdrew from northern Xinjiang, took all the prisoners of huangquan gate with him, and at the same time completely handed over Northern Xinjiang to the three forces.


    The people of huangquanmen were still struggling with high morale before, but when they heard that their emperor had fallen, they all wilted.


    Of course, when they entered Xijiang, their eyes lit up instantly. After all, the aura here is much stronger than that in Northern Xinjiang. It''s just a holy land of cultivation.


    Childe wutrace arranged these people on several hills. He went back to the capital of Dayu emperor. He left since the temple of light broke into the western Xinjiang. Now it is more than half a year.


    Xiaojiu likes Xijiang very much, because there are delicious food here, as well as sister Yuege.


    They are familiar with the way to live in the guoshifu, Xiaojiu asked the childe: "master, why is sister Yuege absent?"


    "It''s time to heal. It''s not so easy to win over the emperor." The childe without trace said that although he was not present, he knew that it was impossible to win easily.


    "How long will it take?" Xiaojiu asked again.


    "It won''t take long for her constitution to recover. Let''s wait." Childe''s judgment without trace.


    To say that Hua Ruge''s physique is still convinced, and the healing speed is many times faster than ordinary people don''t know, which can be said to be very abnormal.

 Chapter 1606

    After the challenge arena war, the general situation of the four major areas became stable, among which the northern area was independent, the western area was sovereign, the southern area was childless, and the central area was shared by two people.


    The yellow spring emperor has fallen to Hua Ruge, and now the four kingdoms can no longer rise to war.


    The temple of light is surprisingly peaceful. The elders are all in a hurry. They think they would rather sacrifice the power of faith temporarily to kill Hua rugo and others. However, since then, Huoxi has been hit. No one can be seen or given any orders.


    The God of light used to ask about some things, but since the last war, he left the temple to Huoxi to heal himself, so the elders could not get the order of the holy lady, and no one dared to do it.


    As the childe wutrace said, it took Hua Ruge only three days to recover from the serious injury, while the emperor huangquan over there was still recovering.


    After hearing that there were guests in the guoshifu, she left the palace and went straight to her own house.


    Just walked to the gate and saw that the guards looked at her with different eyes, which was called a worship.


    "Master Guoshi, we went to see you in the challenge arena that day. It''s amazing." Said the leader of the guard to his face.


    Because Hua Ruge doesn''t follow the rules, he has been familiar with his subordinates for a long time, and they talk to each other at will.


    Hua Ruge nodded her head when she heard the compliment.


    "Master Guoshi, brothers are looking forward to your coming back. When will you go to the martial arts arena to teach these boys?" The leader said again.


    "Well said." Hua Yuege then went inside and asked, "you still live in the original yard?"


    "Yes."


    When Hua Ruge arrived, Xiao Jiu was practicing with a wooden sword in the yard. It seemed that he was reluctant.


    Childe Wuxian sat at the table drinking tea and supervising her.


    When Xiaojiu saw Hua Ruge entering the yard, he immediately threw down his wooden sword and rushed to Hua Ruge as soon as his eyes were bright.


    So Hua Yuege was hugged by the bear when he came into the hospital.


    "Sister rugo, you are back at last. Xiaojiu thinks of you." Xiaojiu then hugged and said.


    "You child, let go first." Hua Ruge plucks her from her body, looks at her and nods her head.


    Although I have seen it many times, Xiao Jiu''s face can make her amazing every time she looks at it.


    Xiaojiu changed her arms and said, "I''ve heard that sister rugo has won the battle of the yellow spring emperor. It''s awesome."


    Hua Yuexiao is not modest at all. At the same time, he says to childe wutrace, "I haven''t seen you for a long time, but my temperament is still so good."


    "You''re still so noisy." Childe Wuxian poured her a cup of tea with a light smile.


    Hua Ruge sat down, and Xiao Jiu also sat aside.


    The childe without trace glanced at her.


    Xiaojiu hurriedly went to Hua Ruge''s side and asked for help. "Sister Ruge, I don''t want to practice sword. It''s too hard."


    Hua Ruge knew what it meant when she saw it. She didn''t want to be a life teacher, so she said, "take a day off, and I''ll ask you for a favor."


    "Well, sister rugo is the best." Xiaojiu said happily.


    The childe with no trace shook his head slightly, but looked at Hua Ruge and said, "I can''t help you."


    "An occasional day off is nothing." Hua Ruge felt Xiaojiu''s head, some doting way.


    "Where is the day? Today is your coming. Yesterday was the training injury. The day before yesterday was eating too much. You asked her which day there was no excuse."


    Hua Yuege was stunned. Xiaojiu was lying on her shoulder, and Dudu said, "it''s not fun to practice sword at all."


    "It''s to make you have the ability to defend yourself. Can''t you do that in the future?" Hua Ruge is hard to preach.


    Small nine see two people unified caliber can only weak nod.


    Childe Wu trace chuckled and said, "it still works. The longer you stay with me, the more disobedient you are."


    "Children, teach slowly." Hua Ruge also laughs.


    Xiaojiu nodded at one side.


    The childe shakes his head, looks at her and says, "what are you going to do next?"


    "I haven''t thought about it yet." Hua Ruge said: "before, I wanted to accept the emperor of the yellow spring. Now I have achieved my goal. I have no plans for the next step."


    "Well." Childe Wuxian is clear.


    "I really want to fight head-on right now, but we have too much background and are not rivals." Hua Ruge sighed.


    Whenever she thought that Tuo BARREI was still in the temple of light, she was worried, but such a thing could not come, he could only wait.


    "Now we can''t act rashly, wait for us to develop for a while," Mr. wutrace nodded


    "But the premise is that the temple of light doesn''t do anything. I''ve revealed some cards this time, and I don''t think they will ignore me." Hua Yuege said.


    Mr. Wu trace frowned a little: "do you think they will covet your means?"


    "I should." Hua rugo narrowed his eyes and said, "if they do it, we will have a contingency strategy."


    "Now we are going to suffer losses in a big fight. We should try to restrain and wish them." The childe without trace opens his mouth.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "I''ll send a letter to Ali and ask her if there''s any way."


    "Well." "We should also be prepared for this," said childe Wuchen


    "I don''t think so." Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "if you want to start while I''m injured, you should move. It''s not obvious that you should drag it until now."


    "You know how to behave there very well," said the childe, looking at her


    "It''s been a long time." Hua is like a song.


    "Then what do you think that Huoxi will do?"


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment, sighed a little and pointed to himself and said, "for me, even if I don''t kill me openly, I will try to control me and then force me to hand over those treasures."


    When she said these things, she looked a little sad. When she and Su Nianxia were rivals in love, how could the girl struggle in her own heart? She also laughed in front of her, never blushed, and could not imagine that she would go now.


    "You can''t take this risk. Although our overall strength is still poor, we can''t fight at all." Childe Wuxian looks serious.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "it''s better not to move in the overall situation. Believe me, we can fight for another period of time."


    "No, the current Huoxi is not su Nianxia. She doesn''t remember who you are. You can''t have any hope for her." The childe without trace reminds her.


    "I hope for myself." Hua Ruge looks like a song.


    Childe Wuxian looked at her and sighed: "you think of this step before you fight in the challenge arena."


    Hua rugo is usually careless. When making a plan, there will be no omission. Since he dares to expose his cards, he must have thought of the consequences.

 Chapter 1607

    "It''s worth it. Emperor huangquan will be a very effective helper. He''s an old-fashioned character who will surprise us." Hua Yuege said.


    Of course she did.


    "No trace childe looks at her and says:" not only these


    "Well, another point is that Xia Xia''s encouragement of emperor huangquan to restrain our development shows that she is very afraid of us. Then she will be more afraid after I accept emperor huangquan. It is the easiest time to start, but we are not strong enough." Hua Yuege continued.


    "So you should use your own fire to attract them and let them down their vigilance?" said the childe, with a calm face


    "Do you want to be so serious?" Hua asked like a song.


    "You don''t want to think about your own safety?" he stared at her


    "Very often, very much. Besides, do I have no means to save my life?" Hua Ruge still smiles to adjust the atmosphere.


    "I don''t agree with you, and you won''t agree. You''re dead." Mr. wutrace said strongly.


    Hua rugo held his chin and said, "don''t be so serious, it''s just my guess. Maybe I''m wrong. Xia Xia''s heart may be big."


    "The temple of light is no longer as powerful as it used to be. It is less than a third of its power. Even if it is open to war, it may not be impossible." Childe Wuxian tries to persuade her.


    Hua Ruge spits out two words lightly: "the next policy."


    "I can''t let you go." Childe Wuxian has a tough attitude.


    Hua Ruge''s face is helpless. It''s not easy for Tuoba Rui to control her. This one and two are coming again. It''s not easy to think of freedom once again.


    Little nine looked at the owner of his face hair heavy, pulled the sleeve of Hua Ru song, said: "if song sister you listen to it, we can not beat him."


    It seems that Hua rugo is not sure if he thinks about it. After all, childe wutrace has the most powerful power of time. It''s not a matter of minutes to settle her.


    "Well, let''s talk about it again." Hua Ruge didn''t insist, but he didn''t give in.


    Childe wutrace knows her character. In addition to being a little softer in front of Tuo BARREI, he can''t persuade him to have more ideas.


    Of course, he didn''t go on. It''s not too late to make a decision when the temple of light comes to invite people.


    When the two chatted, Huoxi''s palace of saints opened its door a few days later.


    The Phoenix came out to the elders waiting outside the palace and said, "elder Huoyu, please come to the saint."


    Huoyu hurriedly follows in.


    The fire Xi sits on the high seat, one face''s weariness.


    Seeing this, Huo Yu said: "these days, your holiness, you are all incompetent."


    "It''s a matter of the house." Huoxi said, and said, "I have reflected on myself these days. I think I was indecisive in Thailand before I came here."


    "Your Highness, you have been thinking about the overall situation and accumulating the power of belief for the gods. There is nothing wrong with it," Huo Yu said


    "If we killed several leaders in Xijiang half a year ago, the current situation will be very different. Even this war with the water temple can be avoided. Where can we get to where we are now?" The fire sighed.


    At this time, her face looks pale, even her eyes are not as sharp as before, but with tiredness, looking at no sharp point.


    "Your Highness, after all, no one can imagine that things will develop to this day." The fire feather advised.


    The fire Xi sighed again, and did not speak for a long time.


    The fire feather dare not speak, can only stand below to wait.


    After a while, Huoxi said, "up to now, all four areas have fallen into their hands. If we start a war, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "What does your highness mean?" Asked the flame.


    At this time, he realized that the saint wanted to be different from himself and others.


    "If you can''t fight openly, take their lifeblood." Huoxi said, his eyes became fierce, and he swept down the flames below and said, "go and bring Hua Ruge back to see me."


    "What do you mean, your highness?" Huo Yu asked


    "Juntianxia and childe wutrace are in love with Hua Ruge. As long as she is in our hands, they can''t turn over any waves." Said Huoxi.


    "Your Highness means to control Hua Ruge as our hostage?" Asked the flame.


    Fire Xi looked at him, light mouth: "not good?"


    After thinking for a moment, Huo Yu smiled and said, "Your Highness, this is a wonderful move. You Hua is like a song in our hands. You are not afraid of what they dare to do."


    "This is just the first step." Huoxi said and narrowed his eyes: "when we fully control Hua Ruge, we will be able to nibble at the two people. I''m afraid they dare not resist."


    The fire feather eyes one bright: "Saint daughter is wise."


    "Isn''t she fearless? Let her have a good look at the collapse of her foundation. " The fire Xi says the corner of the mouth rises.


    "But your highness, what if she doesn''t come?" Asked the Flamingo.


    "Tell her our son''s health and let her come up with an idea," said Huoxi


    "The saint is wise. I will go." Huo Yu said and left the palace.


    After he left, Huoxi leaned on the chair and looked at the blue sky outside the hall. He looked a little bit fluffy and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Below, Hua Ruge just finished talking with Childe wutrace. When he was ready to go back to his yard, there was a red light, which was the Flamingo.


    "Master Huoyu, what kind of wind brings you here? Please take a seat." Hua Yuege smiles and greets, which is called a passion.


    The childe without trace is not good at complexion.


    Huo Yu also said with a smile: "well, the saint asked me to invite the master of the state to the temple."


    "Why bother you to come here in person? Just send someone to take a message." Hua Ruge said and asked the maid on one side to make tea.


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s indifferent appearance, Huoyu was shocked.


    According to his imagination, shouldn''t Hua Ruge be panic now? Even if there''s no panic, you should be nervous. How can you be as happy as an innocent person.


    In this case, as long as you are not a fool, you should know that this is Hongmen banquet.


    Compared with the kindness of the second brother, the childe without trace is much more direct. He nodded slightly and said: "I have no trace, I have seen the elder generation."


    "It turns out that he is a famous childe without trace. I have poor eyesight." At the first glance, Huo Yu looks at Xiang Wuxian. He seems to be alert. At the first glance, he knows that he is a powerful character.


    "Now Ruge''s wound has not yet healed, and he will be recuperating at home for a while, so I''m afraid that the saint will wait for her," said the childe


    Hua Ruge didn''t open his mouth when he heard that. He just watched the reaction of Huoyu.


    She would not like to go if she could finish the plan every day without going.

 Chapter 1608

    "It''s the same thing to go to the temple to cure the wound. Besides, our son is in a bad condition. He also wants to ask the master of the state to come up with an idea." The Flamingo said with a smile.


    This is the threat of red fruit.


    Childe Wuchen''s expression was stagnant. He didn''t expect the temple of light to play so much.


    Before Hua Ruge, she was still enthusiastic, but when she heard this, her face sank.


    For the first time, Huo Yu saw Hua Ruge''s expression. Once she was a smiling face even when she was in the challenge arena. Now he was afraid of the fierce flash in her eyes.


    "Elder Huoyu, I just lost my mind. Can I repeat what you said before?" Hua Ruge stared at him and asked.


    The fire feather subconsciously retreats a step, way: "National Teacher adult, I think you heard clearly, the old man no longer said."


    "Well, even if I can hear it clearly, but I don''t understand it, please explain to me what is the son''s body injury." Hua Yuege goes forward.


    "I don''t know what happened. The NPC of the National Normal University can ask her majesty," Huoyu said


    "Explain." Huaruge repeated.


    "Master Guoshi, don''t mess around and think about the consequences." The fire feather is a little flustered.


    Although his strength has reached the second level in the bitter sea, stronger than the yellow spring emperor, he is inexplicably flustered in the face of such Hua Ruge.


    "Threatening me? With my man? " Hua rugo stared at him and asked, "do you know what happened to the last one who dared to do this?"


    "It''s not necessary for the National Normal University to think so. Let''s go up with me to see her majesty." Flamingos try to look calm.


    Hua, like a song, raised a cold arc on his lips and said, "hold on to him."


    Huoyu didn''t understand what she was doing, but the next moment he felt that the time on his body was slow. He was surprised, but the movement of wanting to fly was very slow.


    At the next moment, Hua Ru, a singer, breaks the soul gun and smashes the fire plume down from the air.


    Huoyu''s strength is strong, but he is attacked by time magic. There is no time to resist.


    "Your uncle, threaten me! Do you want to know how to die? "


    Hua rugo stabbed his heart with the long gun in his hand, and the horrible killing intention of the soul breaking gun surrounded the flames. At this moment, he seemed to feel the wave of death.


    He struggled to shift his body a little bit.


    The long gun stabbed him in the chest. Although it avoided the position of the heart, the terrible destructive power of the soul breaking gun went straight into his body and destroyed his body''s organization.


    Hua Ruge tried to destroy his heart by turning his long gun.


    However, at this time, the fire plume resumed its speed of action, holding the long gun with its back hand, and then threw Hua Ruge out.


    After all, childe wutrace is just the strength to enter the realm of Tao, which is far from the realm of bitter sea. It is impossible to control him for a long time.


    Hua Ruge is indeed thrown out. She turns over and stands firmly in the air.


    Huoyu was sweating all over. He had just felt the cold of the long gun approaching his heart, so he was almost dead.


    He never thought that such kind Hua Ruge was so terrible when he started a fire. Without saying a word, he would directly kill people.


    Hua Ruge also calmed down a lot after he stood firm.


    "Hua Ruge, do you know what you are doing? I am the guardian of the temple of light. If you kill me, you will be fighting with the temple of light. Do you really dare to bear the consequences? " The plume shouted angrily.


    "It''s a bit of a hassle to kill you, and it won''t help." Hua is like a cold song.


    "You know what you are, can you go with me now?" said Huo Yu


    "But occasionally I don''t make sense." Hua Yuege continued.


    Huo Yu thought it was wrong. As expected, a city came down from the sky at the next moment, and he was also covered by a large array.


    The spirit of the sky city said: "it''s a good food. Master, you think of me at last."


    The next moment, the killing array opens, and the sky city, which has accumulated a lot of energy before, starts to work.


    The fire feather can''t believe to stare at Hua Ruge outside and say: "dare you? The saint will not let you go. You curfew are no match for the temple. "


    "You will see your temple and your God slowly." Hua Yuege''s indifferent way.


    Although reason told her that she couldn''t do it, she was upset. She had to kill this man.


    Although the fire is strong, the recovered spirit and sky city are enough to kill him.


    Hua Ruge went to the stone table of Childe wutrace and said, "it seems that I have to go in the past."


    "Be careful." Childe Wuxian asked.


    "Don''t worry, it''s better to breathe." Hua Yuege said to put up the city of the sky.


    At the same time, in the temple of light, Huoyu''s life card broke.


    The child who guards the life card is stunned. After confirmation, he immediately reports to the holy lady''s palace.


    The fire Xi hears the speech to frown, some unbelievable way: "China such as song?"? What does she want to do? "


    Before she could wait for the next guess, a maid came to report, "Your Highness, Ling Tiangong''s mistress Hua rugo asked for an interview."


    "So fast?" Huoxi said that the doctor also got up and went to the temple.


    In the side hall, Hua Ruge sat down and drank tea slowly. She knew that Tuo BARREI was lying about her body. Bringing her here was the only purpose.


    so she didn''t worry about Tuo BARREI. After she got angry, she was in a better mood.


    Huoxi soon came out and saw Hua rugo and asked, "excuse me, master Guoshi, have you ever seen elder Huoyu?"


    "I just saw you." Hua rugo looked at the familiar face and then said, "but this elder is not polite, so I taught him a lesson."


    Huoxi frowned, a little fierce in his eyes, and asked qualitatively, "you killed him!"


    "I was so heavy that I came to the holy lady''s palace to ask for a pardon." Hua Ruge has a good attitude.


    Huoxi sneered and said, "Hua Ruge, do you know that you killed our temple elder?"


    "Once before he died." China is like a song of light clouds.


    "Dare you come? I''m not afraid to give you a hand? "


    Hua rugo shook his head: "it was he who threatened me first. It''s okay for me to punish him. I think the saint is reasonable."


    "How bold." The more fire Xi said, the colder he looked.


    Hua Yuege looked at her and said lightly, "Your Majesty, let me ask you if the son of our sect is really ill?"


    When Huoxi first came into contact with Hua Ruge''s sharp eyes, she suddenly understood how Huoyu died. She didn''t want to tear her face, so she said, "of course not."


    "If not, I don''t think I killed the wrong person." Hua rugo said, leaning on the chair, and his expression was relaxed.

 Chapter 1609

    Looking at Hua Ruge, Huoxi said seriously, "you are really not afraid of death."


    "I don''t think the saint would say so much if she wanted to fight me." Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows and asked, "I''m right."


    Huoxi takes back his eyes, as if casually saying, "have you heard of it? Sometimes it''s better to pretend to be stupid."


    "It''s the same in my eyes." Hua rugosi is not good at all.


    "Stay in the temple from now on, and don''t want to go anywhere but here." Huoxi comes to the point.


    Hua Yuege squinted and said, "house arrest?"


    "I think so." Huoxi said and looked at her again and said, "if I were you, I would be very peaceful in this period of time, and I would not make trouble again."


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "I''m the best one to be persuaded. Since the saint said so, I''ll do it."


    "Please." When Huoxi said this, there was a little violence in his eyes.


    Two guardians came in and sent Hua Ru to his cell.


    After she left, Huoxi''s face sank completely. She had a feeling of being seen through. Hua Ruge might have known the result for a long time before she dared to fight Huoyu.


    "Saint, is she so cheap? She killed our elder. " Fire phoenix is on one side of the road.


    Huoxi slowed down and said: "no hurry, we need to use her to coerce the emperor and Wuxian to do things. Naturally, we can''t do it at this time."


    "what do you want to do?" Fire phoenix does not understand the way.


    "It is necessary for them to cooperate in spreading the teachings to all regions." Said Huoxi.


    "Do the saints want to expand the scope of divinity?"


    Huoxi nodded: "only in this way can the father and God recover quickly. Now the situation of the temple is unable to cope with the crisis. Only by making him better, can we have hope."


    "The saint is wise." The Phoenix boasted on one side.


    On the other side, Hua Ruge was sent to the cell, where all the criminals in the temple were detained, and a relatively spacious single cell was closed for her.


    Hua Ruge frowned and said to the jailer, "do you have any gregarious people?"


    "What?" The female jailer didn''t understand.


    "I said if there are any cells that are not single rooms, but are all prisoners, what kind of special treatment do you want?" Hua Yuege said.


    The female jailer looks at her with the eyes of the mentally retarded. I''m afraid it''s not a fool.


    "It''s all arranged above. You can go in quickly." She impatiently pushed Hua Ruge in.


    After the door was closed, Hua Yuege looked at the cell, but it was still neat, because the window was too small and the room was a little dark.


    She looked around a circle, helpless feeling: "a person who lives to talk to whom, must not be bored to death me."


    After she entered the cell, the story that she killed the elders of other people''s temple had been spread outside, which was unbelievable to people inside and outside the temple.


    Of course, there is no greater disturbance, because the people of the temple of light believe in the God of light, and they don''t care about a certain Dharma protector.


    This is different from the people in western Xinjiang. They really support Hua Ruge, so they often make such a big noise.


    When Emperor huangquan heard this news after healing, he was even shocked. He knew that Hua rugo could kill the second most important person in the bitter sea. Did Hua rugo keep his hand on the day when he fought with himself?


    Every time he thought of this, he felt infinite and unyielding, so he never went out again from then on. All he did was practice.


    He doesn''t believe that after he recovers the last 20% of his strength and reaches the peak, the little girl is not his opponent.


    Juntianxia and childe wutrace sent people to investigate the news one after another. When they knew that she was only locked up, they were relieved that she had not suffered any crime.


    Huoxi strike while the iron is hot, and let them fully support the preaching and construction of Guangming cult in their territory.


    After listening to them, they both responded in the same way. Almost in an instant, countless thoughts flashed through their heads, and finally nodded in the same way.


    When the messenger went back, juntianxia said with a smile, "this time, it''s not Huoyu coming to deliver the letter."


    "Emperor, do we really want to help with this?" Mr. Li is quite in crisis.


    In this way, the temple of light can grow rapidly, and the power of any belief will become stronger. It will not be so easy to overthrow it in time.


    "Sure." The king said, the lip angle can''t help rising slightly.


    Mr. Li didn''t look intimidated at all, so he asked, "did you think of any good way, emperor?"


    "It''s a problem in itself." Jun Tianxia looked at Li Gong and said, "think about it. I''ll invite you to dinner."


    Gonggong Li is still in a fog.


    On the other side, childe Wuchen received the same letter and laughed when he saw the contents.


    He agreed almost immediately.


    After the messenger left, Xiaojiu didn''t understand: "master, I think we''ve suffered from this kind of thing. Why did you promise so quickly?"


    The childe with no trace made no secret of a smile and touched her cerebellum bag and said: "you are still small and can''t think of the key."


    "Isn''t that what we preach for them?" Xiaojiu said.


    "On the surface, it looks like this, but if you think about it, you can think of a layer that is good for us." Said the childe without trace.


    Little nine scratched his head: "is it good for us?"


    "Su Nianxia is still a little tender, far behind her sister." Said the childe without trace.


    People here have their own calculations. Hua Ruge is the only one in the cell. She doesn''t even give her something to eat every day. Of course, she doesn''t want to eat it.


    The environment is not bad, but the single room is boring. Of course, this can''t stop her. If there is no one in her room, she will chat with others.


    No one knows anyone in the prison. There are two women who accidentally kill people in the opposite direction, but they are of the same age.


    "How did you get in?" The young man over there asked Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo made a gesture to wipe his neck, and then said, "it''s killing, too. A bastard threatened me. I can''t help killing."


    Of course, this sentence is not entirely true. She does not want to bear it at all.


    "Us too. That bastard wants to tease us. We''ll die if we do it badly." Women have some common hatred.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s all damned."


    "And how long have you been sentenced?" The older one on the opposite side.


    Hua rugo shook his head: "it''s not clear yet. No one told me how long I would stay."


    "That should be a very serious crime." The woman looked at Hua Ruge and asked, "who did you kill?"


    "You elders of the temple of light, flamingos." Hua Ruge told the truth.


    The two women there were stunned, and then they all laughed.


    "I''m serious." Hua Yuege said earnestly.


    "I said girl, can we not boast?"

 Chapter 1610

    See two people don''t believe, Hua rugo smiled and shook his head, how to tell the truth these days is not always believed.


    "This place is too boring. Don''t you go out and let the wind out?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The old woman did not understand the question: "what is the meaning of the wind?"


    "Just go outside." Hua Ruge said.


    The woman shook her head decisively: "what do you think? We are prisoners."


    "No human rights for prisoners?" Hua Ruge is not happy with his face. When he first came in, he still felt fresh. Now he is bored.


    Her realm and skill are just breaking through. It''s impossible to make further progress in a short time. She devours animals and doesn''t need to practice normally, so she has nothing to do.


    "When we started to come in, we felt that it was good to get used to it. Now we feel unsafe outside." The older woman sighed.


    Hua Yuege looks at her strangely.


    "After a long time, you will understand." Said the woman.


    Hua is like a song as if thinking.


    After a while she called out, "warden, I have something to say."


    Under the surprised eyes of the two women, the female jailer came in and asked impatiently, "what do you want to say?"


    "I think we should have time to go out, so there is no respect for us. I don''t think it''s right." Hua Yuege said directly.


    The female jailer looked at her strangely, and then her eyes were sharp. "I''m the rule here. If you don''t have the right to talk, I''ll let you know what regret is if you say another word."


    "Can''t you accommodate yourself?" Hua Yuege then asked.


    "That''s a lot of crap." The female jailer said and opened the prison door.


    Hua rugo has seen the prison materials for a long time. They are made of tungsten steel. They are very hard and have array blessing. Except for her, all the people in the prison have been deprived of the space ring. It is impossible to escape without hands.


    But she''s different. If she wants to leave, the whole prison can be cleaned up once the ghost gun is out.


    Seeing the door open, Hua rugo walked out and said, "I''ll be promised that?"


    The jailer pulled her out with her arm, then walked back under pressure.


    Hua Ruge was confused and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    "Let you learn a little longer."


    When the jailer said Hua Ruge, he saw that there were many people in the back cell, including seven or eight people in one cell. When they saw the jailer bringing new people, their eyes became fierce.


    The jailer opened the prison door, pushed Hua Ruge in, and said to the other people, "it''s up to you. Keep your life."


    "I see." A very strong woman promised, and she also got up from the floor and walked towards Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo now understands what it means. It''s inconvenient for the jailer to start. He has given her to other prisoners.


    "Little girl, she is beautiful enough." The big woman looked at her with her neck askew.


    "Yes, sir. I haven''t seen such a beauty before."


    The seven or eight people said it and surrounded them.


    The big woman sneered and said, "either do it yourself or don''t blame us for being rude."


    Hua Ruge laughs after being stunned. The strength of big women is the strongest in this group, but only in the Tao realm. There are three in the Tao realm, and the rest are transcendence.


    You want to make rules for her?


    "We are all in the same boat. We don''t have to work for the jailer. We are very lucky to meet each other today. How about making a friend?" Hua Ruge proposed with a smile.


    The big woman snorted coldly: "little girl is smart, but it''s reasonable to have a big fist here. It''s useless to say anything else."


    "Be sure to fight?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The big woman looked at her and asked, "I advise you not to do it. Being honest will suffer less."


    "It''s ok if we don''t fight. We can get along peacefully." Hua Ruge talks about conditions.


    "I think you''re trying to clean up." A fierce color flashed in the big woman''s eyes, and she waved, and immediately the seven people rushed up,


    Hua rugo shook her head, and the big sleeve sent out a strong wave of air, and the seven people were hit by the wave before they were close to each other, and then they fell into the prison wall one after another.


    It''s silly to see big women at this time, because Hua Ruge is really a wave at will, which can produce such a terrible attack power. How strong is the real strength?


    The seven people were shocked with slight injuries, covering their chest and shocked.


    "Who are you?" Asked the big woman, taking two steps backwards.


    "In the west, China is like a song." Hua rugo said and dragged down a chair.


    Several women thought about it, then they were shocked. They wanted to find a soft persimmon to knead, but they didn''t expect to mention the iron plate.


    All of them did it after they came to the west of Xinjiang. Sooner or later, those who came in late would also tell the people here what they heard, so all of them knew the fame and deeds of Hua Ruge.


    And rumors always demonize the human demon, so the version these people hear is a little more exaggerated than the original version, which leads to a devil in their heart.


    "Master Guoshi, we don''t know Taishan. We offended." The big woman said and retreated for fear that Hua Ruge would give her a hand.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "I don''t know if you are innocent. I don''t blame you."


    Eight people are relieved to hear this.


    "Master Guoshi is really a large number of adults. In the future, we will only look forward to you." The big woman hurried to show her loyalty.


    "I have said that we should unite for a long time. Now we should strive for the chance to go out and let the wind go." Hua Ruge said his plan.


    Before she came in, she knew that she couldn''t go out in recent days, and she was really the safest to stay here. After all, there are many brothers in Huoyu, and she would inevitably find her revenge when she went out.


    So she wants to have some fun in the limited space, and she has to fight for freedom no matter what.


    After a while, the jailer had to face the requests from all kinds of people in the prison. He wanted to punish Hua rugo and went through the cell register to find out her identity.


    The jailer almost didn''t scare silly. In a word, he didn''t dare to be as fierce as a song, and sent her request to the law enforcement hall.


    The law enforcement hall thought this was ridiculous and called back.


    Hua Ruge had nothing to do anyway, so she fought again and again. After a month, the law enforcement hall wanted to destroy her humanely.


    But because of her identity, no one dares to do so. In order to clean their ears, they have to give them a half day out every seven days.


    When the news came down, people all looked unbelievable, and of course, they did not forget to thank Hua Ruge.


    "This is the result of our fight together. We should have a drink at this time." Hua Yuege said.

 Chapter 1611

    "Yes, if only we had wine." The big woman longed.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "this thing must have."


    She turned her hand and took out a dozen jars of wine and a large stack of bowls from the space. Not only that, she also took out some dry goods and snacks.


    People are stunned. These people have forgotten the feeling of using the space ring. They didn''t expect to have this special treatment.


    "Come on, you''re welcome." Hua rugo picked up a jar of wine.


    When prison guards patrol on the high wall, they just open their eyes and close their eyes. If they are led by others, they must learn from them, but they don''t have the courage to face Hua Ruge.


    Don''t say they are the bottom people, even the law enforcement hall can''t get Hua Ruge.


    She is not an ordinary prisoner. If something happens in a hurry, it is the conflict between the temple of light and the whole western Xinjiang. The holy women are afraid of the consequences. Where can they bear the responsibility.


    So dozens of people were drinking in the yard. They could see that the male prisoners in the opposite cell were envious, but those who dared to put forward the idea of letting the wind out were beaten so that their mothers and relatives did not know each other.


    Hua Ruge is making noise in prison, and the light god religion has been developing in this period.


    Huoxi successively established temples in central and southern Xinjiang and preached to those two regions. During this period, the emperor and the childe Wuxian cooperated with each other very much, not forced, but actively.


    The smooth process makes Huoxi feel strange. Are these two people so easy to control? Or is Hua Ruge''s position in their hearts beyond her imagination?


    Is there any plot?


    When Huoxi thought of this, he left a heart to send Huofeng to check the possible felicity.


    However, after half a month''s investigation, they didn''t find out what they had done secretly, and they were still preaching for the Illuminati, and they took the initiative to build a shrine in Lingshi, which was a total mess.


    Later, Huoxi had to wonder if it was his villain''s heart.


    "Your Highness, do you care too much? I think they only care about Hua Ruge." Fire and Phoenix are on one side.


    Huoxi frowned and said, "no, but I always think it''s too smooth."


    "Your Highness, you overestimate them. No matter how powerful the means are, they are ordinary people. How can there be so many schemes?" She was relieved by the fire phoenix.


    "It''s better." Said Huoxi.


    Now the light religion is very different, and it can''t stand the tossing.


    The Phoenix lit her head and said, "the saint is so wise. It''s even more valuable to be alive."


    "Speaking of her, has she been living in prison recently?" Fire Xi asked.


    "Where can she live safely?" said Huofeng helplessly. "The law enforcement hall has been tortured by her for more than a month, and now it is almost forced to death."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "She asked to let the wind go, and the law enforcement hall agreed. Now she feels that the number of times of letting the wind is too small, and she should be able to go out every day." The Phoenix said again, "where do you think there is a prisoner like this?"


    "Just like that?" Huo Xi asked.


    "Fire Phoenix nods:" at present just like this


    "It''s not noisy either. Tell her subordinates to do as much as she can and don''t make a mess." Fire and water account for each other.


    "Fire Phoenix should say:" subordinates this to order


    The fire Xi leaned on the chair and closed his eyes slightly.


    Below, juntianxia sits in the west of Xinjiang. Childe wutrace has already returned to the middle of Xinjiang. They have reached a consensus that they should cooperate with the Illuminati as much as possible.


    Of course, they didn''t forget to inquire about the internal news of the temple during this period, but they couldn''t help crying and laughing when every news came to their hands. The girl was really unable to live safely.


    Even if you want to make a prison, you need to make some patterns.


    Although they are helpless, they are relieved. It seems that what they have done has paralyzed the fire. As long as they continue to carry on, it will be good.


    God territory, shangguanli has been collecting the subtle relations between the forces over there, and wants to start the war again. However, in the past two months, there has been little progress.


    Because the situation in the territory of the gods was slightly stable, there was not much war. Even if there was friction, it was not to the extent of the war. She felt that it was impossible to succeed before the re carving.


    Mink spent most of the day cultivating, because he felt that his strength was not strong enough, and once he started fighting, he could not help him.


    So the contact time between them is not long.


    Shangguan Li holds his chin and looks at the door of mink''s room. He is lonely and says: "are men like this?"


    "What do you say, Lord?" Lan''er asked puzzledly.


    "If you catch up with them, you will ignore them." When Shangguan Li said this, he slightly complained.


    Lan''er froze on the spot, as if he had been struck by thunder.


    Shangguan Li still looks at the door.


    "I said, Lord, you are changing too fast. It''s only a few days. You''ve become a resentful wife." LAN can''t help but make complaints about Tucao.


    She felt that she had broken her heart with her own master. At first, she had no feelings for men and wanted to live alone. Now I''ve finally found a man and become a small woman. It''s easy to be bullied.


    Shangguan Li glanced at her and asked, "is there any?"


    "Yes." Lan''er nodded like a pestle.


    "Yes, there is." Shangguan Li thinks it''s not bad. Since we are together, there''s no need to pretend to be cold.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± LAN er.


    On the other side, Hua Ruge fought for another month. The law enforcement hall retreated and then retreated. Finally, the rule of two days of free air was put forward.


    Hua Ruge thinks that''s what he''s talking about, so he enjoys playing outside every day.


    Not only that, she also bribed the jailer to buy delicious food for her in three days and two days. Other people also lived a life of eating and drinking, and all felt that it was not true.


    Of course, during this period, there are also new people being locked in. From these people, we can learn about the situation outside.


    When they heard that Huoxi was expanding his sphere of influence in a hurry, and that the two men were actively helping each other, they were surprised to pick up their eyebrows, and soon laughed and said, "these two are wilting."


    Of course, people don''t understand what she''s talking about, and she doesn''t have the meaning to explain it. She just loves Su Nianxia in silence.


    She is still a little tender. When she meets this kind of high-end player, she is much more passive.


    Time passed quickly. She spent three months in prison in a flash. During this period, she fought until she had time to let go every day, and she continued to work for people to make weapons.


    Anyway, she was also idle. In the last month, she went through the way of the jailer and contacted the outside.


    People outside know that they can find her to refine the weapon and give her work after the price is cheap. She can also take this opportunity to deepen her skills.


    In this way, although in prison, she still had a good life.


    After knowing this, the temple people were very angry.

 Chapter 1612

    Now people close to Huo Yu in the temple of light bite their teeth after hearing Hua Ruge''s life in prison, and they find the law enforcement hall one after another, asking them to avenge themselves and treat her severely in prison.


    The Lord of the law enforcement hall is really tearful when he hears this. Even if he wants to do it, he must have this ability.


    He fell out first without any pressure to Hua rugo. Now he has a fight with the prisoners. Even the jailers have been bought by her for more than half. How to deal with it?


    Even if he rectified and replaced all the prison guards, he believed that Hua Ruge could bring in another batch of them again. It won''t be long before it is the current situation.


    After three months of fighting, he made it clear that he wanted to fight with Fu huaruge? Impossible, impossible in this life!


    Those elders are also very desperate. After all, they can''t kill her now. As for other means, they are inferior to others. What else can they do?


    Of course, these people didn''t stay in the temple for long. With the rise of the temples everywhere, the powerful people were needed to sit in the towns everywhere, so they were all transferred to the past, which has deterred the new members of the church.


    The temple of light develops rapidly at this stage, and the power of belief in the altar gathers more and more. Huoxi is very pleased to see it.


    If we continue to develop like this, it will take less than three months to deliver to the God of light.


    During this period of time, when Wu Chih and Jun Tianxia helped the temple of light, they also did not forget to cultivate their own power. They not only provided countless resources to the strong, but also pulled them together in batches to practice and cooperate.


    And the best way to cooperate is the big array. Childe Wuchen has received the inheritance of Bodhi pulse, but he is not proficient in the array because his mind is not on it.


    At this time, he thought of Gong Qiyu who had broken the battle with him, so he sent a letter to the north of Xinjiang.


    At this moment, Gong Qiyu returns to Jinyu holy land and becomes the holy woman with no thoughts.


    Knowing whether there was a letter sent by childe Xu, she was a little stunned. Only after reading the contents of the letter did she know.


    She asked Jinyu for instructions. Now the holy master dare not to embarrass the childe, so he let her go.


    After she left the holy land, Gong Qiyu unconsciously raised her lips. Although her days outside were not beautiful at all, she still liked it.


    This day, Mr. wutrace was drawing the array diagram in the study, frowning slightly. He looked embarrassed.


    Xiaojiu sat on one side and didn''t dare to speak. Seeing the situation, he asked: "master, is this thing difficult?"


    "The array is the most complicated, and I''m not interested in it. It''s not difficult when it can be used." "So don''t always be disobedient. It''s for you to practice."


    Xiaojiu didn''t expect to go around his head again, so he had to pucker and nod.


    Seeing her charming appearance, childe wutrace has more doting in his eyes.


    At this time, the subordinate knocked on the door and said, "son, the saint daughter of Jinyu has arrived and is drinking tea in the front hall."


    "I''ll do it." Childe Wuxian said and put down his brush.


    See him walk small nine immediately follow way: "master, is the saint daughter that very good-looking big sister?"


    "Yes, she held you." Said the childe.


    "I remember." Xiaojiu said and ran to the hall.


    The childe with no trace smiled and shook his head.


    So the first thing Gong Qiyu saw was not the childe without trace, but the little nine who came in.


    "Big sister, long time no see, you are beautiful again." Nine is very not out of the said.


    Gong Qiyu was a little confused, but she had heard about the little fox, so she quickly thought of it together, and smiled: "it''s you, little fox."


    Little nine nodded in succession.


    "It''s worthy of the Nine Tailed Fox nationality. It''s very beautiful." Gong Qiyu praised.


    Xiaojiu smiled a little embarrassed. He looked like a little animal.


    When the childe walked in, he saw the two men talking, and his eyes fell on Gong Qiyu. He owed a debt and said, "thank you for your help. Thank you very much. "


    "Where are you, young master? I haven''t thanked you for your help before. This little thing is nothing." Gong Qiyu smiles implicitly.


    The childe nodded and said, "sit down, saint."


    Gong Qiyu sits down. After that, the conversation between the two is all about the array. Xiao Jiuzhi dozes off.


    "The little girl is not talented. She is willing to do her best to help the young man." Gong Qiyu finally said.


    "Thank you. The house has been cleared up. I''ll send someone to take the saint." The childe without trace got up and said.


    Gong Qiyu nodded slightly and followed the servant away.


    Small nine open confused eyes send palace Qiyu to leave, cerebellum bag melon has not returned to God.


    "Go back to your room to sleep and catch a cold here." Childe Wuxian pulls her up from the chair.


    Little nine rubbed his eyes and asked, "master, does this big sister know more than you?"


    "More. It''s probably OK to give it to her." Said the childe without trace.


    Xiaojiu said: "it''s so powerful."


    "Listen to Ruge. She is not only proficient in array, but also very good in all aspects. You can ask for more advice when you are free." "No trace childe rubs her small head melon way.


    "Good." Xiaojiu said with his eyes bright.


    "Don''t play with others when you have nothing to do." The childe looked at her expression and added.


    Xiaojiu''s face collapsed again.


    "Well, go to bed and remember to cover up." Childe Wuxian asked.


    Xiaojiu just left.


    Since then, childe Wuxian and Gong Qiyu have been studying the array all day, and they have been looking for people to drill, trying to arrange the most suitable array for multiple people to fight.


    During this period, juntianxia is making statistics on the available number of people, and establishing its own transfer stations in various places, so that it will be easier to transport its combat power in the future.


    Of course, there is no delay in the construction of the temple of light. It can be said that both sides are stepping up their development so as not to be passive in the coming war.


    At a time when the senior managers of both sides were very nervous, Hua Ruge was still living a slow-paced life, eating snacks, drinking small wine, chatting with her inmates, and then picking up a few refining tools according to her mood, which was called leisure.


    Since Hua Ruge came to the prison, the women''s life has been completely improved, so she is very respectful of Hua Ruge. She can say that she is right.


    The jailers are all sighing. Who dare to say it''s a prison? It''s a paradise on earth.


    In this life, Hua Ruge is not completely idle. She always collects information from the outside world and makes her own plans in her mind.


    In her opinion, although the plan of Childe Wu and juntianxia is feasible, there is also a drawback, that is, time is tight.


    In this case, she has to figure out the overall plan as soon as possible and communicate with them.


    These prisoners and jailers don''t know that Hua Ruge, who seems to hang around with them every day, has been planning to completely subvert the temple of light.

 Chapter 1613

    It took Hua Ruge half a month to figure out a whole set of plans, and then she couldn''t wait to send them to juntianxia through her own established communication channel.


    Although it seems to be very passive in prison, but another advantage is that no one defends her, but it is a lot more convenient.


    Just to say that this letter, on the road did not encounter any obstacles, smooth mess.


    The king world looked after raised the light smile.


    "What''s the matter with master Guoshi in that prison?" Li Gonggong asked.


    After all, prison is not a good place, so it''s worrying.


    "It''s more appropriate for you to ask if someone is in trouble." The emperor said with a smile.


    With Hua Ruge''s tossing ability and powerful strength, no matter where she is, the unlucky ones are those who stand on her opposite side.


    Gonggong Li is relieved to hear this.


    After reading the letter, Emperor Tianxia put it back again and handed it to Li Gonggong for justice: "two copies of it were sent to Zhongjiang and Shendi territory respectively, with the faces of Childe Wuxian and the leader of dark night Pavilion."


    "Yes." Gonggong Li gave it to the eunuch below.


    When you think about the plan, you can''t help laughing again.


    This plan is similar to what he discussed with Childe wutrace, but some details are unique.


    Hua Ruge is Hua Ruge. It''s impossible for people to defend when it''s overcast.


    When shangguanli received the letter, he was reading in the courtyard. After reading it, he picked up his eyebrow slightly.


    "Is there any danger?" Lan Er asked


    "If you ask the temple of light, I can give you a positive answer." Shangguanli put the letter on the table and said definitely.


    "What is the danger of the temple of light?" Lan''er looks puzzled.


    Shangguan Li points to the letter on the desk and says, "they are going to start."


    "At this time? Can we win? " Lan''er is in a hurry.


    "I can''t, but I''m afraid Huoxi took the wrong medicine." Shangguanli said again and said: "don''t you know the temperament of these people after such a long fight? It''s no wonder that such a naive resolution is going to die. "


    Lan''er was confused.


    Shangguanli frowns immediately, and some information flashes in his head.


    Lan''er saw her master pondering, and she stood still.


    "No, it shouldn''t be like this." The upper official glass mouth is murmuring, the brow is tight the wrinkly appearance looks very is bothered.


    At this time, mink accepted the skill and saw Shangguan Li''s expression when he opened the door. So he went forward and sat opposite her, lying on the table and looking at her and asked, "what is sister Ali thinking?"


    Shangguan Li looks at his magnified smiling face and appears in front of him. He cannot help crying and laughing: "what are you doing?"


    "Excuse me." Mink saw that success attracted her attention and smiled smugly.


    Shangguan Li has no choice but to smile. It looks like a king of beasts.


    "Sister a Li, what were you thinking just now? It seems that you are very distressed," said mink after shaking one hand in front of her


    "It''s nothing, but I always feel something is wrong." When Shangguan Li said this, he said something about the western Xinjiang. After hearing this, xiaomink was confused and asked, "why do they cooperate with Guangming cult when it is expanding its scale?"


    "That''s what you think?" Shangguan Li asked in surprise. Her brain didn''t stop at all. She didn''t expect mink to get stuck here.


    "This is the problem," said mink


    Seeing his bewilderment, Shangguan Li smiled and rubbed his head.


    Mink didn''t resist at all, but smiled.


    "There are problems with this great step of development." "If the temple of light is in the sky, there is no doubt that it will develop like this, but now the talent is withered, can it bear the dilution of the main force?" shangguanli said


    Mink can''t understand.


    "To put it simply, when a temple is built, it must be presided over by someone, or even several cities must be guarded by someone. In this way, the backbone of the temple will be scattered everywhere." Shangguan Li looks at him and says.


    The mink''s eyes turned, and suddenly said, "I understand that now the west, the middle and the south of Xinjiang are all their places, and their numbers occupy the majority of the advantages. Once the temple''s strong are scattered, they can be broken."


    "That''s it." Shangguan Li nods.


    "It''s insidious." Mink thinks it''s a little high-end.


    Shangguan Li said with a smile, "which one of those people is easy to provoke."


    "That should be a good thing, but I just saw your eyebrows are locked. It seems that there is something wrong with you." Said mink.


    Their contact time is not broken, although the mink is not so transparent, but he is attentive to shangguanli, and he often knows it by guessing.


    Referring to Shangguan Li''s expression, she thought about it and said, "I wonder why Huoxi made this decision. It''s stupid. It''s not her level."


    "Stupid?" Asked mink carefully.


    He thought this decision was obviously normal. If it wasn''t for those people who were black, it would be OK.


    Shangguan Li narrowed his eyes and said, "Ruge they are in the west of Xinjiang. They don''t know about Huoxi. She never made any wrong decision when she was in the territory of gods. She shouldn''t have made such a low-level mistake."


    Mink stopped talking. He felt that this kind of mental game could not be played at all.


    "That''s why I don''t think it''s normal for her to do that." Shangguan Li explains to him.


    Mink used his head and said: "sister a Li, you don''t mean her On purpose. "


    Thinking of this possibility, shangguanli narrowed her eyes slightly.


    "But it''s impossible. She killed my sister and them more than once before. She also offered to seal her brother-in-law''s strength and banned him." Said the mink.


    Obviously, these things can not be done by a person who can release water.


    Shangguan Li points his finger on the stone table twice, then says, "there is only one possibility."


    "What is it?" Asked the little marten.


    "She has a bigger plan." Shangguanli said with a jump of eyebrows: "she has a back hand. She''s not afraid of these people making trouble and rebelling."


    Mink thought about it and swallowed the water: "no, she''s so smart."


    "Maybe it''s not smart, it''s just a card." Said Shangguan Li.


    "Then let''s inform sister as soon as possible." Mink hurried.


    Shangguan Li nodded and said: "this is a must, but we can''t relax too much. We still know too little about the temple of light."


    Mink looks a little more nervous.


    Now he and shangguanli are outside, but his elder sister is still in the middle of the whirlpool. Of course, he is worried.


    Shangguan Li took a breath and said, "don''t worry, I won''t let her suffer a lot."

 Chapter 1614

    Seeing the confident appearance of Shangguan Li, Xiaodiao can''t help but look at her eyes and worship: "sister a Li always has a way."


    At this time, his eyes were all hers. She couldn''t help but look at it. She smiled and rubbed his head: "not yet. Wait for me to think about it."


    Mink grabbed her hand and said with concern, "don''t be too tired. Just tell me to do something."


    "You''re not closing?" Shangguan Li said, quite a bit complaining.


    The mink didn''t hear it, but said, "it''s the bottleneck period again, and it won''t be closed again."


    "It turns out that cultivation is the most important thing." Shangguanli seems to say it casually.


    Mink understood now, and looked at her with eyes bent with smile.


    Shangguan Li looks at his smiling face, only feels that the sour moment in his heart is gone, just wants to hold him and rub his face. How could he be so cute?


    But she thought it was too bad tempered to be coaxed, so she still asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    "Sister Ali, do you want me to be with you?" Asked the little marten.


    "No." Of course, shangguanli can''t admit it.


    Small mink said and sat beside her, hugged her from the side, put his head on her shoulder and said to himself, "sister Ali likes me."


    How happy that tone is.


    "I''ve already said that." Shangguanli cannot help saying.


    "Yes, but I''m glad to know more." "Little mink said again and again:" sister Ali, I will accompany you every day. I will go wherever you go


    Shangguan Li looks at his simple appearance and feels that his heart has changed. He turns his head and pinches him in the face and says, "you."


    "How are you?" Mink looked at her and asked.


    Shangguan Li smiles and nods: "OK."


    At this time, their faces are close to each other. After Shangguan Li said something, they realized this, and their looks became a little unnatural in a moment.


    At this moment, they can feel their heart beating faster.


    Shangguanli''s reaction was faster, and he turned his head back almost immediately.


    The mink then sat up straight, a little red.


    The atmosphere was subtle for a moment.


    "I''ll keep thinking about it. Go ahead and don''t disturb me." Shangguan Li said that her face looks normal, but if you look carefully, the back of her ear is already red.


    Mink nodded: "then I''ll be in the room. Come out later."


    Shangguan Li didn''t answer.


    Although her brain turns faster than anyone else, she is totally inexperienced in this kind of thing, and is inevitably at a loss when she meets it.


    It''s the same with mink. He just wanted to kiss it, but he didn''t dare at the last moment.


    He didn''t know why he didn''t dare. In a word, he was so flustered that he couldn''t make a decision.


    Back in the room, mink had no intention of cultivation. He turned over and over on the bed, with a little regret on his face. Why didn''t he kiss just now.


    Shangguanli is also sensitive, but there are more important things to do at the moment, so she tries to calm down her mind and begins to analyze what Huoxi has done.


    There are only two possibilities for this unwise behavior, the most likely one is that she has another plan. If we follow this clue, what is more important than the foundation of the light god religion?


    She thought about it and thought about it. At last, she got a flash of inspiration in her mind and immediately understood it. So she wrote back a letter and sent it to Jun Tianxia.


    After sending the letter, her heart still beat a drum. Now the situation is a bit confusing. She can''t even calculate the future development of her mind. She can only adjust at the same time.


    Juntianxia receives the news of shangguanli the next day. It''s also frown.


    According to the data collected by shangguanli, Huoxi was able to win all the decisions of Guangming cult in just four years because of his excellent skill and never wrong decisions.


    All her actions were explained before, but this time it was obviously out of standard. She doubted that Huoxi wanted to collect the power of faith as soon as possible for the recovery of the God of light.


    As long as the light God is restored, they will be wiped out in an instant, and nothing can be done.


    Jun Tianxia didn''t know Huoxi''s skill. At this time, he thought there was a problem. Maybe he dug a hole for them to jump. In vain, they almost fell into it.


    When he woke up, he didn''t feel lucky, but worried. Su Nianxia is so strong now. Is there any way to save it?


    Even if she regained her previous memory, was it the previous character that would prevail or the current one?


    He can''t be sure.


    So that day he locked himself in the imperial study for a long time, and the next day he sent a copy of shangguanli''s letter to huaruge and childe wutrace.


    Mr. Wu trace is busy rehearsing the formation. He sighs a little after getting the letter. He is not worried about the future situation.


    Since the plan has been understood by them, it can''t be done. He is worried about Hua Ruge.


    Seeing that his face was not good, Gong Qiyu asked, "what''s the matter with you, young man?"


    "It''s a little trouble, it''s not a big problem." The childe of no trace put away his channel: "the saint daughter has been working hard all day. I''m really sorry."


    Seeing this, Gong Qiyu said with a smile, "you''re welcome. If you really feel sorry, you can invite me to drink."


    "Drinking?" "Traceless childe slightly surprised repeated a sentence, and asked:" the saint also likes drinking


    "I didn''t like it before, I only made wine, but I feel OK after drinking it." Gong Qiyu replied.


    The childe without trace nodded his head and said, "well, I''ll ask you sometime."


    "Good." Gong Qiyu smiled, his eyes could not help but linger on his face for a moment.


    Hua Ruge received the letter at the latest. When she saw the analysis of shangguanli, her heart sank. She didn''t know that Huoxi had ever been like this.


    She recalled Huoxi''s action this time, imprisoned her, and rapidly developed the strength of the Illuminati. She was really a little worried.


    And the reason for this is not hard to guess. She is eager to collect more power of faith, and there is only one function of collecting power of faith, that is, to support the God of light.


    God of light!


    If he does, they are not worth mentioning.


    It will take at least half a year to implement the plan before Hua Ruge. Does Huoxi have guessed the time and want to start ahead?


    If so, she does not have to be afraid that her forces are too scattered.


    Good control.


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes slightly.


    "Boss, what''s the matter with you?" A female prisoner asked, for the first time, she saw Hua Ruge not sleeping at night, with such a tangled look.


    Hua Ruge glanced at her and said casually, "I can''t understand something. You go to sleep first."


    She is facing the opposite way. She has moved back to her single room for the convenience of refining.

 Chapter 1615

    Then she lay down, but her eyes were always open.


    Now that she has guessed the intention of Huoxi, she must find a solution as soon as possible and act before the recovery of the God of light.


    Tuo BARREI once said in a letter that as long as he breaks all the statues of the bright god in the temple, he will not be able to come to this world, because he does not exist here.


    This is the rule between the world and the world, which cannot be crossed.


    So they just need to be faster than the fire.


    After thinking for a while, her eyes brightened. It''s easy to delay. It''s just that she won''t receive so much power of faith. It''s OK to interfere.


    However, she felt that these traceless CHILDES and juntianxia could think of it and didn''t spread the news.


    The two men are also confirming the plan to start at the first time, that is, to inform their major forces to recruit new disciples at the same time, and take out the collection to make the temptation of superior skills.


    As soon as the news came out, it attracted a lot of sanxiu. After all, the belief in gods has no reality of self-cultivation.


    Moreover, in order to attract people, these forces have lowered their demands and increased opportunities for those who have been rejected in previous years.


    Of course, in order to make the plan less obvious, they came in batches.


    First, the big forces recruit new disciples, and then the middle forces start, which will be accepted by the people eliminated by the big geography, and then the low-level forces, so that most of the scattered cultivation will be taken away.


    Moreover, most of these forces do not believe in the God of light. After pulling their disciples into the mountain, they preach and teach. The disciples are infatuated with this and do not want to believe in the God of light.


    In this way, the power of faith received by Huoxi is sharply reduced. In a month, it''s only two-thirds of the time before it, and one-third less.


    She frowned at the power above the altar, her eyes sharp and angry.


    The Phoenix said on one side, "Your Highness, it''s obviously a violation of the sun."


    "How did they guess?" I can''t think about it.


    "What do you guess?" she asked


    "I want the father to heal as soon as possible. As long as the father appears, they don''t want to live." Huoxi said again, "that''s why I''m collecting power on such a large scale."


    Fire and Phoenix suddenly.


    "They didn''t react before. How can I guess now?" The more fire Xi said, the more confused he was.


    "It''s really smart. It''s hard for your highness to mediate with them." Fire and Phoenix are on one side.


    Huoxi rubbed his eyebrows and said, "it''s not just hard work. As long as I decide to do something wrong, it''s the whole temple of light that''s involved."


    "I''m really ashamed of the fact that the saint daughter has every opportunity in the world." The fire and the Phoenix say again.


    "What are you ashamed of as a girl?" Huoxi said, and looked up to the altar.


    "This is my last card. I''ve been seen through. What can I do next?" She muttered to herself.


    Huofeng said on one side: "Your Highness, don''t we have the trump card of Hua Ruge in our hands? We can take it out and threaten the childe and the emperor."


    "What are they threatening?" Fire Xi asked.


    "Let them stop making trouble and concentrate on helping my temple." The fire phoenix does not want to say.


    Huoxi looked at her and said, "do you have any evidence that someone is making trouble?"


    "I......" Huo Feng said that she couldn''t go on. After a while, she said, "yes, all the major forces are independent in name. If they shirk their responsibilities, we can''t help it."


    Huoxi leaned on the chair and said lightly: "after all, this is their boundary. The so-called strong dragon doesn''t press the local snake. We are definitely not rivals in playing Yin."


    "What does the saint mean?"


    "I can only wait. Fortunately, one third is not a lot. If we speed up the construction of the temple, we will make it up." Fire Xi quite some helpless way.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to save it. There''s really no way.


    The Phoenix nodded.


    Huoxi rubbed his brow again and said, "I hope father will recover soon. This situation is really more and more difficult to control."

 Chapter 1616

    The action Hua Ruge below also received the news early, so he then led his own prison life.


    Because of the decrease of belief, Huoxi had to expand the temple at a greater pace, which also led to fewer and more serious decentralization among the powerful temples in the core of western Xinjiang.


    Huoxi knows it''s not good for her, but she doesn''t have a better way.


    In the face of the rapid development of juntianxia and other people, she can''t wait to die. She can only take a chance.


    Now the two sides are comparing speed.


    Who can be the first to have overwhelming chips, who can be the final winner.


    What should be done has been done. Hua Ruge has no pressure in his heart. He only practices weapons in prison every day to hone his strength.


    In the near future, she also appropriately stepped up the pace of cultivation.


    Another month later, the disciples recruited by the clan gradually forgot about the God of light, so the temple collected less and less power of belief, which made Huoxi very distressed.


    But this is not over. Before the emperor, the western Xinjiang had no hands at all. Now he also closed training some of his former disciples who believed in Shinto and got out of the control of the God of light.


    Huoxi hoped that the new temple would bring hope. However, with the cooperation of Childe Wuxian and juntianxia, little damage was done.


    Either it is said that the spirit stone is not in place to delay the construction of the shrine, or there are various problems with the materials during the construction process, in short, the efficiency is not as good as one tenth of the previous.


    After all, this time is different from the past. The main forces of the temple of light are already scattered, so they don''t need to make wedding clothes for others.


    In this way, the power of belief is less pitiful. Huoxi receives reports from his subordinates all day, saying that it''s traceless childe''s behavior against the emperor.


    Of course, she knows this, but now the initiative is in the hands of others. She can''t help them.


    Huoyun and other radical elders have proposed to use Hua Ruge as a threat for many times. After all, this is the purpose of their capture of Hua Ruge.


    Huoxi thought over and over again did not agree, but ordered: "strengthen the prison defense, don''t let her run."


    "What do you mean, your highness?" Huoyun doesn''t understand. He is a grumpy man. He has been more extreme since Huoyu died.


    "Now the initiative is in their hands. Even if we warn them once, they are just making superficial efforts. It''s useless." Huoxi narrowed his eyes and said, "but if we really come to the day of the war, our hands are as beautiful as songs, which can affect the whole war situation."


    As for Hua Ruge''s life and death, she did not believe that the two men would not move at all.


    Huo Yun thought for a moment and said, "the saint is wise, and his subordinates are not thoughtful."


    "Go down and guard Hua rugo. Please take care of me." Huoxi said, there was not much fluctuation in his voice.


    After huoyun left, Huoxi then sat under the altar to practice and absorb a small amount of faith.


    After going out, huoyun will tell her plan and other elders that these people understand the meaning.


    However, even if the fire cloud could not swallow this tone, the saint said that she could not be used as a threat, which always made her suffer.


    Now she is living a very comfortable life.


    So that day, Hua Ruge was drinking tea in the open space outside the prison. She was accompanied by a female prisoner and three female prison guards.


    She sat in the middle as if she were a big sister.


    Huoyun came in and saw this scene. He had heard that Hua rugo had a good life in prison, but after taking over what Huoyu had to do, he was also very busy, so he had time to see it.


    He almost breathed blood at this sight. Is this a prisoner? It''s just a good ancestor.


    When the jailer saw that huoyun was bringing people, he quickly knelt down and was caught. He had no words at all.


    The other prisoners felt the strong murderous spirit and knelt down.


    Only Hua Ruge was still leaning on the chair, throwing half of the cake in his hand into his mouth, and said vaguely, "elder huoyun, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you these days?"


    "What do you say? You killed my brother. " The blazing eyes of huoyun fell on her.


    Hua Ruge said after eating the cake and drinking a sip of tea: "when it comes to this, I really have a responsibility that can''t be shirked."


    "How dare you say that?"


    "I''ve always been aggressive. I admit I was impulsive." Hua Yuege said and then said, "but he made a mistake first and touched my scales."


    Huoyun stared at her and asked, "because he said a wrong thing?"


    "It''s about my man. There''s no small matter. If you don''t believe me, just say it. I can also show you impulse now." Hua Ruge raised her eyebrows and said that although she smiled in her eyes, she was not polite.


    Up to now, she knows that she is impulsive to do so, but if this happens again, her choice will not change.


    Huoyun angrily said: "Hua Ruge, you are too arrogant."


    "I''m a very low-key person. If you don''t provoke me, I''d rather eat and drink than ignore you." Hua Ruge''s disdainful way,


    huoyun has turned his hand to take out the long sword and is full of rage.


    Hua Yuege squinted and asked, "do you want to start?"


    "No lesson." Huo Yun said that the long sword had come to Hua Ruge''s face. The red long sword sent out fierce red sword spirit, as if to split Hua Ruge in half.


    It''s natural that we can''t face such a powerful person with the strength of Hua Ruge. Previously, we still relied on the time power of Childe wutrace to gain the upper hand. Now we can''t do it at all.


    But that doesn''t mean she has no way.


    The space in the prison is blocked, so she can''t use the spatial magic, so she can only quickly escape, and then turn her hand out of the sky city.


    "Boom!"


    The whole courtyard of the city is shrouded. The spirit of the weapon moves at the first time. When the fire cloud reacts, it is already in the big array.


    Hua rushes to stand on the wall and looks at the fire cloud below.


    Huoyun didn''t want to use magic weapons, but he was afraid of the pagoda of emperor huangquan last time. It seemed that he could only fight hard.


    "Hua Ruge, you can fight with me if you have the ability." He tried to use drastic methods.


    Hua Ruge blinked and pointed to her way: "do you think I''m stupid? Don''t say that I can''t fight, but I can fight well. Why do I have to use magic weapons? "


    "You are mean," said huoyun angrily.


    However, he didn''t have the chance to say the next words. The big formation has been started. The Qi and spirit that just absorbed the life essence of the fire plume has become more solid and stronger.


    As soon as huoyun contacts the big array, he has no bottom in mind. He didn''t think that Hua Ruge had the bottom card at all. Now it seems that the power of this magic weapon is surprisingly strong.


    The people he brought with him, let alone, were hanged at the moment when the great array was shrouded, and became the nourishment of the city of the sky.

 Chapter 1617

    Huoyun and Huoyu are also the second strength of the bitter sea. The strength and strength of the power have reached an incredible level, so he gradually gained the upper hand after finding out the rules of the array.


    Qi Ling complains that Hua Ruge is too kind at this time. It''s OK to throw more people to feed him.


    Hua Ruge soothed and said, "don''t worry, there will be something for you later."


    Let''s believe in the spirit of the instrument. Concentrate on the fire.


    Hua rugo began to stand on the wall and slowly sat down, his legs dangling around the wall, eating a big apple in his hand.


    The more huoyun looks at it, the more angry he is. However, he can''t break through the formation for a while, so he has to bear it.


    Hua rugo guessed that the man had made up his own mind to do it. Before long, the matter reached Huoxi''s ear, and he would surely send someone to stop it.


    She felt that it was not difficult to drag the formation to that time, and even if no one came at that time, the consumption of huoyun was almost the same, she could do it.


    It''s good to have a good beating.


    Huoyun didn''t know Hua Ruge''s abacus, but even if he knew it, it was useless. He was trapped in the big formation, either escaped or died, and he could only struggle.


    Prisoners and jailers were also trapped in the city. When they saw that the terrorist fighting force of this array was a breath of cool, they thought whether their leader should be so powerful.


    That''s the elder of the temple. She is the second only to the holy woman in the temple. She is so abusive?


    Hua Ruge doesn''t think it''s so fresh. She''s abusing more people. It''s nothing unusual.


    Huoyun finally broke through the big formation after a burst of incense, so he killed Hua Ruge without saying anything.


    By this time, he had consumed half of his body''s strength, and even the attack was weaker than before.


    Hua Ruge sees that no one is coming and takes out the pan of heaven and earth of Hunyuan. The pan spouts a lot of fire from the mouth of the pan, which directly encircles him.


    The power of this Hunyuan fire is extremely strong, and there are few ways to extinguish it. Before, Hua Ruge was used without any disadvantage.


    But at the moment, the cloud of fire groaned coldly, and stretched out his hands, there was a more intense flame, which surrounded the fire and swallowed it.


    Hua, like a song, was stunned at the sight of huoyun and said, "good thing."


    Huoyun looked at her excited eyes, always had a bad premonition.


    "How about you give me the kindling and I let you go?" Hua Yuege said.


    Fire cloud Mou color a cold way: "you want to ask me first whether I can let you go."


    He then went on, Hua Ruge was still motionless, controlling the Hunyuan heaven and earth stove to smash people.


    As soon as huoyun long sword picked the Danlu, his strength was even higher than that of emperor huangquan. Now, although half of his strength has been consumed, it is still easy to deal with.


    After the attack on the heaven and earth furnace of Hunyuan, Hua Ruge felt only a shock in his chest and a little fluctuation in his aura.


    She subconsciously looked out and saw that there was no sign of anyone coming, so Hua rugo decided to let it go. The artifact was not good. She didn''t have the chaos.


    For a moment, Hua Yuege''s momentum soared from the road to the sky, and his eyes widened slightly.


    Her eyes turned red in a flash, and the red light came out towards the fire cloud.


    The speed of the light is too fast, and the fire cloud just pushes the Danlu away. Before it comes back, the light comes to him.


    "Boom!" Red knot solid hit him, he immediately stepped back two steps, eyes full of anger.


    "Do you think it can deal with me? How naive are you? " Huoyun sneers and pours up.


    Although he said so, it seems that even though he is not seriously injured, there are always minor injuries.


    After the strength of Hua Ruge has grown, he has the strength to turn over his hand and take out the soul breaking gun, and welcome him fearlessly.


    "Boom!"


    When they collided, they made a huge roar, and the surrounding space was squeezed out of the fold.


    After a single strike, Hua rushes out of the city and heads for the city wall.


    Huoyun takes advantage of the victory and pursues. The sword in his hand is full of strength again.


    However, at this time, Hua Ruge raised her eyes slightly again, and there was red light in her eyes.


    The fire cloud is not good, but it''s too late to hide.


    "Boom!" The red light explodes again, and his strength backfires, causing him to fall directly to the ground and spit blood.


    Hua was like a song, but he didn''t put it on. He still hit the wall firmly, and then he slipped down.


    Now she knows how important it was to control the time when she killed Huoyu. Now that she has no time mind, she will surely suffer a loss.


    Now we can only rely on ourselves. Hua rugo thought of it and squinted, his eyes shining like fierce bandits.


    This kind of isolated time, but aroused her desire to fight, whether he wins or loses, activities under the muscles and bones.


    Although it''s also a plot this time, huoyun doesn''t want to say anything. After all, he thinks it''s not easy to slander her because of his song like nature.


    "I''d like to see how capable you, the overlord of western Xinjiang, can be."


    the two men stand opposite each other. Now they can see their sharp points in their eyes from their faces.


    Once Hua Ruge decides, he doesn''t hesitate to attack with a long gun.


    Fire cloud cold hum a welcome, two people then in the city''s mid air launched a close fight.


    Hua Ruge continues to consume his power by using his high frequency attack when he consumes more than half of his power.


    Although huoyun has consumed, her strength is still strong, so she will always be hurt when the two swordsmen collide.


    However, she has always been fighting at a higher level, and she is fully familiar with this kind of pain, which is not the same thing at all.


    Just as they were fighting fiercely, people came from outside the prison, and they all got into the air, and looked at the sky city and said, "stop, you two. The saint has orders."


    Huoyun doesn''t want to let Hua Yuege go, but Huoxi''s command can''t be ignored, so he stops.


    Hua Ruge wanted to challenge her limits, but now she has to stop. It''s not that she has to listen to Huoxi, but she thinks it''s better not to make trouble at this time.


    Put up the city of the sky, come to see the fire cloud and say, "elder, saint, please come over."


    "Yes." Huoyun nods unwillingly.


    Originally, I wanted to teach Hua Ruge a lesson while I was not busy. Unexpectedly, I lost a dozen brothers, and I haven''t taught that girl yet.


    If this is passed on, he will not be laughed to death?


    He thought that the hall protecting elder had never received such treatment, so he looked at Hua Ruge and said with great conviction, "I will not let you go, you wait."


    "You''d better not do that." Hua Yuege said scornfully.


    She is sure that she will meet her next time, and her strength will be higher. At that time, these people will be out of her sight.

 Chapter 1618

    Huoyun comes to the temple all the way. At this time, Huoxi is standing under the altar. His pretty face is very tight. The cold light in his eyes is mixed with several threads of anger.


    When he saw it, he knelt down and said, "it''s my subordinates who make their own decisions. Please punish me."


    "This temple said that she can''t be moved now." The fire Xi slightly frowns, the voice is very cold.


    "My subordinates just want to teach her a lesson and never dare to kill her." Huoyun hurried.


    Fire Xi lightly glanced at him and asked, "what''s the result?"


    "I didn''t expect her to be so difficult." Huoyun said that he felt helpless.


    Even if you go to fight, you still haven''t won. It''s a shame to leave it at Grandma''s house.


    Huoxi did not look at him angrily and asked, "well, now you know her strength?"


    "It''s clear, even under her background." Fire cloud firm way.


    He can see that Hua rugo can''t play for himself just now if he has any cards.


    "Now I know how many people should stay to hold her back?" Fire Xi asked again.


    "Subordinates know." Huoyun nods.


    "It''s not a bad thing, but remember not to make any more mistakes. The more we do in front of her, the more mistakes we make."


    When huoyun makes such a fuss, Hua Ruge is sure to know that the temple is not going to kill her, and how to make a fool of her.


    Huoyun even kowtowed a few heads: "I understand that I will never give you any more trouble."


    "Go." The fire Xi waved, and there was a certain weariness in his voice.


    In the past, there was Huoyu who could share some with her. Now, this huoyun is a typical person with only a long age and a short brain. It''s a headache to work with him.


    At the same time, after Hua Ruge retreated from the enemy, the prison people all cheered and wanted to celebrate Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege said with a modest smile, "it''s not worth mentioning, it''s not worth mentioning."


    "Boss, you are so awesome. When will you teach us?" The big girl''s face is adored.


    Others followed: "yes, sir, you are so handsome just now. We really admire you more and more."


    The smile on Hua Ruge''s face couldn''t stop. She stretched out her hand and pressed her way: "it''s not easy to learn. In the future, take more time to practice. If you have nothing to do, duel with each other. Whoever loses, please drink."


    "Good." People nodded their approval.


    Then the whole women''s prison became a small-scale martial arts arena. People here have a common goal, that is, to keep pace with their leaders, so they all train very hard.


    People outside heard that Hua Ruge was personally guiding the prison, so they all looked for opportunities to make mistakes. In just half a month, more than 30 people were locked in and the prison team was strengthened.


    In this atmosphere, few people are lazy, and most of their experiences are used in practice.


    Those who come in don''t want to go out for two days, because the cultivation speed here is faster than outside, and it''s more interesting than outside.


    The outside people knew that they wanted to come in. At last, the law enforcement hall couldn''t stand it. They applied to open another prison to look after new prisoners. Since then, the crime rate has been much lower.


    When the news came to Xijiang, the people in Xijiang also couldn''t laugh or cry. It was the first time they heard that they could play like this when they were locked up. Sure enough, when their master of the state arrived, he would be able to make tricks.


    At the same time, traceless childe and Gong Qiyu also developed a satisfactory battle formation. When they found a strong man to test, they found that the combat power of five people combined could be increased to 30% of the original.


    Although it''s only 30%, it''s not a problem for more teams to cross the level.


    They have no other advantage, just a lot of people.


    When the strong one left, the childe turned to Gong Qiyu and said, "thank you for your help. If it''s convenient, I know that a restaurant is not bad."


    Gong Qiyu said with a smile, "it''s not a great honor."


    The childe nodded and called out to the yard beside him: "Xiaojiu, it''s delicious."


    When Xiaojiu heard the sound, he turned into a white light and went straight into the childe''s arms without trace. He became a hairy fox.


    The childe without trace followed her and spoiled her by rubbing her head: "it''s so happy to hear what you eat, you should be the animal pet like a song."


    The little fox hears the words, the little claw grasps his sleeve, the head rubs continuously in his chest.


    "Well, if I don''t send you away, today is the day we''re going to invite the virgin. You''re good enough not to make a fool of yourself." After placating, childe wutrace did not forget to emphasize the main character.


    Little fox looked at Gong Qiyu and nodded his head.


    The childe without trace held her in his arms and turned his head to Gong Qiyu and said, "let the saint laugh."


    Gong Qiyu looks back and nods.


    When I look at one person and one fox again, I feel more disappointed.


    Two people a fox came to the tavern, a white flash, small nine has become a human shape.


    The childe without trace looked at her troublemaker''s appearance and couldn''t help but say: "don''t you want to go these steps?"


    Xiaojiu smiled awkwardly, and then looked at Gong Qiyu and said, "sister saint, this food is delicious, so you can be satisfied with it."


    "That would be great." Said Gong Qiyu.


    Xiaojiu smiled sweetly. He was busy eating when he was waiting for the dishes, and didn''t say anything.


    Then, on the dinner table, childe wutrace and Gong Qiyu chat together.


    "It''s said that Ruge is making noise again in the temple. Is she OK?" Gong Qiyu asked, both of them belong to people with few words. If you want to talk about something in common, you can only talk about Hua Ruge.


    Hearing this, childe wutrace said with a smile, "where is she going to lose, but the temple of light can''t be tossed by her."


    "It''s really her character." Gong Qiyu also smiles.


    Xiaojiu is drinking soup. She also listens to them. She doesn''t ask about Hua Ruge''s safety.


    The childe without trace looked at her and said, "no voice."


    "As elder sister Ge said, only in this way can you enjoy yourself." Little nine was unmoved.


    Childe Wuxian rubs his eyebrows and his heart. It''s called helplessness. He shouldn''t let Xiao Jiuhua and Hua Ruge be together. Now it''s good. She has learned all the bad things.


    "You have advantages like sister Ge. Why don''t you learn?" He asked.


    Xiaojiu''s eyes turned and said, "sister rugo is not all good. Now I have learned all about it."


    "It''s like talking." I can''t cry or laugh.


    Gong Qiyu chuckled and said to childe wutrace, "I''m still young. It''s more important for her to be happy than anything else. You don''t need to let her do everything."


    Small nine listened to repeatedly nodded: "yes, master, you see how reasonable the saint sister said."

 Chapter 1619

    Childe Wuxian reached out and took the rice grains from her mouth. He said to Gong Qiyu, "you will spoil her."


    "I''m afraid it''s the childe who dotes on us but blames us." Said Gong Qiyu.


    "I don''t want to. It''s just that the child is too clingy," he said


    Gong Qiyu nodded his head and said, "understand, if I have such a cute animal pet, I will also pet it."


    "Thank you, sister saint." Xiaojiu said a word, and then turned to look at childe Wuwen, a look of asking for praise.


    The childe without trace nodded a little and said: "well done."


    Xiaojiu then went to eat.


    After eating a meal for a while, Xiaojiu was full, and the party went back.


    On the way, Gong Qiyu said, "young master, since the battle has taken shape, I''m leaving."


    "Why don''t you have a rest when the saint comes from afar?" Asked the childe.


    "It''s the same with going back to rest." Gong Qiyu said, "if you need anything in the future, you can write to me."


    The childe nodded: "thank you very much."


    In the morning of the next day, Gong Qiyu left the south of Xinjiang. Childe Wuchen and Xiaojiu stood at the door to see her go.


    "The saint sister is very hard, master. If she needs help in the future, we must help her." Xiaojiu said.


    "No trace childe knocked her forehead way:" this still uses you to say


    Small nine rubs his forehead, duzui way: "master hits a person."


    "From today on, you will have a good practice, or I will really beat you." "No trace childe board face way.


    "Small nine looks more pitiful, appoint Qu Baba''s way:" can''t not practice


    "What do you say?" Childe wutrace has no good way.


    "Small nine flat mouth, tentatively asked:" that daily practice time can be shorter


    "It''s negotiable, but you can''t always be lazy." Childe Wuxian can''t help but lower his requirements.


    Xiaojiu nodded happily: "the master is the best."


    She said that she was going to pounce on the childe without trace.


    "No trace childe outstretched arm to reach her head way:" said, cannot disorderly come


    Xiaojiu looks more aggrieved.


    "I didn''t hurt you, it''s a matter of principle," said the childe with a soft look


    "Oh." Xiaojiu can only accept it.


    The childe with no trace pinched her little face and said, "well, I''ll take you to eat delicious food. Don''t be so stiff."


    "Really?" Xiao Jiu''s face brightened in a flash.


    "When did I cheat you?" With a word, childe Wuxian should go first.


    Xiaojiu keeps up with him. He is very happy if he can eat delicious food. He is accompanied by his master. This is the first happiness in the world.


    She wanted to lean on her host''s shoulder, but she knew that the host would not agree, so she took his sleeve two steps forward.


    After the battle formation was studied, childe Wuchen and juntianxia were busy. If they didn''t secretly deploy many hands to drill, it would take a very strong situation control ability to ensure that the information would not be leaked.


    In addition, they should continue to assist the light God to build the temple, and sometimes it takes some energy to break the cake.


    So little nine from that day''s fire can rarely see the traceless childe''s book room, there are many people coming and going, each in a hurry.


    Xiaojiu can also see that this is the time for the housekeeper, so he doesn''t make trouble. He will cultivate himself at that time every day.


    She can''t help, she can only do without any trouble.


    Huoxi is always sending people to inquire about the news. She always feels that these people are not waiting to die, but the people sent are either missing or can''t find any news.


    This made her even more flustered. At such a critical moment, she was like a blind man. She would definitely suffer losses in the future.


    But since this is someone else''s territory after all, it''s hard for her to master all the information smoothly, so she can only send more and more people to hope to hear any good news.


    However, the order given by Prince Tianxia and childe wutrace to his subordinates is to see the spies directly and not to leave a living mouth.


    Because if this person is alive, they have a chance to convey it to the temple.


    This war is like picking out the light. Even the people in the western Xinjiang who have long felt something wrong understand the emperor''s intention. This is the rhythm of the war with the temple of light.


    Therefore, most of the people here choose to follow the emperor. After all, what the God of light can''t see and touch is not as real as their own emperor.


    And everyone knows that there is not only one monarch in this camp, but also Hua Ruge and childe wutrace. They have not added these people to lose, so they are more trustworthy.


    So these people began to stay away from the temple of light and meditate at home one by one, as if they regarded the monarchy as a God.


    Not only are you from Xijiang, Zhongjiang and Nanjiang, but also they are willing to stand on the side of Childe Wuxian and juntianxia. Of course, there are many people who don''t know about it and don''t make a choice.


    However, in this way, the power of belief that the temple of light can collect is less than half, less than one eighth of the peak period, which is not enough to heal.


    The fire phoenix is looking at all anxiously at one side: "Saint daughter, do we want to let them toss?"


    "I''m trying to find a way." The fire Xi slightly closed his eyes.


    Nowadays, juntianxia and childe wutrace still adopt the state of "serving the sun and violating the Yin" to build the temple, which makes the construction of the temple difficult to go on, and her plan of sustainable development is in vain again.


    What else can we do now?


    "I think it''s always a disaster to have these people alive. We should get rid of them early." The Phoenix said at one side.


    Huoxi glanced at her and said, "do you think we still have chips to get rid of them?"


    "How does the saint say that?" Huofeng doesn''t understand.


    "They are developing so fast that they will lose both hands now." Said Huoxi with a sigh.


    "Do you let them develop?" she frowned


    "I don''t know either." Huoxi is in a dilemma.


    Do it now refers to who may suffer losses. If you don''t do it now, it will become more and more difficult in the future.


    Originally she wanted to invite the God of light before their wings were full, so she was sure to win.


    But I didn''t expect them to see through this move, so that she is now in a completely passive state.


    "Or shall we use Hua Ruge to coerce them?" Fire phoenix suggested again.


    Huoxi still shook his head: "these two are arrogant people. Even if we threaten to succeed, they will take revenge."


    "Then what?"


    "Unless there''s a fight to kill." The cold light flashed in the eyes of the fire Xi.


    Huofeng looks at her incomprehensibly.


    "Wait and see," said Huoxi, squinting

 Chapter 1620

    "What does the saint mean?" Fire phoenix does not understand of ask.


    Huoxi looked at her and said in a light voice, "if they dare to start a war, this trump card will be useful. I''d like to see how deep their feelings towards China are."


    The Phoenix thought that her back was cold, and said, "Your Highness."


    "Let''s go down and wait for a while. Don''t disturb me if there is nothing special." Fire Xi orders.


    "Yes." The Phoenix answered and left.


    Huoxi was not in a hurry, but the only remaining elders left in the main temple were not in a hurry, because the temple of light has been going downhill, and then it will be overtaken by those people in the West.


    But no matter how they are, the fire Xi is still like a mountain. They just stay under the altar everyday and tell them to collect the power of faith as soon as possible.


    Huoyun and others had to convey the order.


    At this time, in addition to guiding everyone to practice in prison, Hua Ruge is also constantly evolving the situation of the mainland in her mind. Since huoyun started to guard herself, she has no access to any outside information and can only deduce by herself.


    Fortunately, you and juntianxia are sitting outside. It''s the same without her.


    But now she is thinking about another problem, that is, the guards were lax, she could run out at any time, and now there are several elders stationed outside.


    She can''t even fight one of these old monsters. The space is blocked here. She has no way to break through the defense of these people.


    Is she really going to be used as a hostage to other people in the end?


    That''s not good.


    She thought, throwing another fried peanut into her mouth.


    A familiar jailer asked, "chief, do you have something on your mind?"


    "Thinking about how to escape." Hua Yuege looked over and asked, "is there a secret way or something to run?"


    The jailer shook his head firmly: "no, the prison is for people. Of course, it won''t dig a secret passage."


    "How long will it take if I start digging now?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "It can''t be dug. There are three layers of protection in the ground. As long as it''s broken, the mage will know." Said the jailer.


    Hua Ruge fu''er said, "how long have you only come to Xijiang, and only a few people have been locked in this prison. Does it need to be so tight?"


    "This I don''t know... " The jailer laid out his hands innocently.


    "Why is it so hard to get into prison? It''s very easy in other people''s movies." Hua Yuege looks sad.


    However, the jailer didn''t think how sad she was. After all, the sad people don''t usually eat peanuts and grapes at the same time. After a while, she ate up a plate of grapes.


    "Chief, do you want any other fruit? I''ve got another batch from the outside. " She asked.


    Hua Ruge nodded firmly: "eat."


    The jailer was not surprised at all.


    After they left, Hua Yuege''s expression was restored as usual, because she figured out that it was impossible to go out on her own, and could only wait for others to save her.


    In any case, her strength is not weak. As long as someone gives her a hand, it''s not too difficult to run out.


    She was more relieved to think of it.


    Juntianxia and childe wutrace have already known about the prison''s strengthened guard, and an agreement has been reached in the correspondence to rescue her before starting.


    During this period, the development of central Xinjiang and southern Xinjiang was very stable, and the strong men they secretly trained became more and more skilled in the battle formation and stronger in strength.


    After the development and stability, the two people began to close down. Now they have a certain degree of confidence in the grass-roots war, only the high-level, and then they have to fight.


    because the two people closed up, the power of belief that the temple of light can collect has been significantly strengthened, although it is still a little less than expected, but it is also constantly approaching the goal.


    Looking at the power on the altar, Huoxi also deduced the situation in the next few months. She felt that although the time was a little tense, it was not too late.


    When she felt at ease, an urgent letter came from the territory of the gods.


    One of the messengers delivered the letter and said, "Your Highness, it''s not good. There are many small forces in the territory of the gods who are now converging to attack my temple."


    Huoxi didn''t ask why, because the letter was clearly written. These people heard that there was a peerless skill in Tianzi sword, and they all started to fight for it.


    Usually, these small forces that are not in the mainstream can not be seen, but after the first war with the water temple, the power of the light temple has been greatly reduced, and the combat power has been lower than before.


    Moreover, although these forces are not integrated, they are now united, and their combat effectiveness is terrible.


    "Damn, who spread these rumors?" The fire Xi sees the appearance in the eyes to come down completely cold.


    "My subordinates don''t know how these people united. There was no sign before." The man said again and again: "please make a decision as early as possible. We are not the opponents of those people."


    Huoxi''s face was cold at this time, but her mind was still rational. After thinking for a long time, she said coldly, "dark night Pavilion, shangguanli."


    Last time when she fought with the temple of water, she had some doubts, but the signs were not obvious. She thought it was Tuo barrai who caused the trouble. But now Tuo barrai is forbidden in the holy mountain, and it is impossible to do anything at all.


    So, who else can start this war?


    The answer is obvious.


    At this time, huoyun and others have arrived at the main hall and asked, "who is that?"


    "A person who likes to play tricks in secret. I thought she didn''t participate in the war. I didn''t think she went to the territory of gods." Fire Xi said, eyes already have anger in the spread.


    "What''s the situation now?" Huoyun asked.


    Huoxi didn''t want to talk, so he handed over the letter in his hand.


    Huoyun was in a hurry when he saw it: "how can it be so serious? Let''s go back to support it as soon as possible."


    "Get some people from all over the country and follow me as fast as you can." Fire Xi ordered.


    She must go back in person for such a big thing.


    "Yes." Fire clouds listen to orders.


    "Elder, you will stay with others. The current situation is very unfavorable to us. We have only one card left in our hand, Hua Ruge. You must watch her." Fire Xi solemnly explained.


    Huo Yun said with a fist: "my subordinates guarantee their lives and will never let her run away."


    "Well." Fire Xi nods.


    She has already begun to prepare for the selection of candidates. Now the situation is critical. She must go back tomorrow at the latest.


    All of a sudden, all the people in the temple remember to turn around, and their hearts are even more confused.


    Even some people have doubted the decision of the God of light. It''s good in the territory of the gods, and it''s a force that can speak in the East. We should pay attention to other people''s western regions. Now it''s fine. The more the family is struggling, the thinner it will be.

 Chapter 1621

    The news that the house was in a hurry spread widely. At noon, a jailer quietly told Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege sniffs at Yan''s subconscious choice and wonders, "really?"


    "It''s true. Now the saints and elders are in a hurry to come back." The jailer sighed and said, "boss, people say you are very clever and have always been a strategist. Can you help us find a way?"


    "You say the solution to this crisis?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The jailer nodded: "it''s better. Now people are panicking. If we lose, our temple will collapse."


    "Almost." Hua is like a meaningful way of singing.


    The jailer looked strange at his words.


    Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder and said, "I ask you, if the temple of light is really going to face a war that can''t be won, what would you choose?"


    "Boss, you should be clear. I''m stupid." The jailer scratched his head.


    "Will the court change?" Hua is as clear as a song.


    Some of the jailers said, "don''t you rebel and die?"


    "Well." Hua Ruge gives them a positive answer.


    "Then I will, and I think most people will." The jailer lowered his voice as he said this.


    Hua Ruge leaned on the chair and said with ease, "there''s nothing to panic about. Even if you lose, you can surrender. You can''t lose your life."


    "What if they don''t give us the chance?" The jailer''s worried way.


    Hua Ruge smiled more kindly and patted her peacefully. "Don''t worry, I will give you a chance."


    The jailer scratched his head in confusion and asked, "how do you know?"


    "It''s because I''m a strategist." Hua Yuege''s way is a little proud.


    She was very happy to be praised.


    Although the reason is very absurd, the jailer nodded and said, "I believe the leader."


    This person is very trustworthy. Hua rugo has been in prison for nearly half a year, and she hasn''t seen this person do anything unreliable.


    Although most of the time is very unreliable, but do things above the discretion and skill is very convincing.


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect people to believe this. After a Zheng, she felt a lot of pressure in her heart. If she lost, she would lose face.


    Of course, shangguanli over there has done this. She can''t say she lost any more.


    At this time, juntianxia and childe wutrace also received the news, because they rarely communicate with shangguanli. They didn''t know that they had this hand before, but now they are still surprised.


    Looking at the news from his subordinates, juntianxia could not help sighing: "the real name of the dark night Pavilion leader is not empty. On this aspect, there is no one in the world who can reach it."


    "What''s the matter?" Mr. Li asked


    "We can advance our plan." Jun Tianxia said and handed over the jade slips in his hand.


    Li Gonggong saw also surprised way: "this dark night Pavilion Lord''s method really is terrible."


    "Now I''m a little glad that this man is on our front line, otherwise we don''t know how much we will suffer." Said the king.


    Gonggong Li also thinks it makes sense.


    If you want to be a young man like a song, you will be calculated by shangguanli. Later, you can get back to a city by your absolute strength. In the end, thanks to Hua Ruge, who is good at making good friends, otherwise, the consequences are really hard to say.


    After hearing the news, childe wutrace directly entrusted the affairs to his subordinates and shut up himself.


    Xiaojiu is very sad to see her master shut up, but she knows what to face next, so she doesn''t have no trace.


    On the contrary, she felt that she couldn''t hold back at the critical moment, so she could practice Kung Fu without being urged. Of course, she couldn''t do it very hard. She couldn''t do it more than two hours a day.


    She is a pure blooded beast, and different from the devouring beast, she is not an auxiliary but an attack type. She was not strong enough in the early childhood, and now her strength has gradually emerged as an adult.


    Even if she does not practice meditation, her strength will grow faster than anyone else.


    In the evening, shangguanli also received the news from his subordinates. The jade slips are very simple, that is, Huoxi has begun to trace her traces.


    Shangguanli put down the jade slips and smiled lightly.


    Before mink was learning to make tea, he also swept his mind when he saw it, and then frowned: "she found it was us?"


    "It''s OK to know. I''ve paved here for more than a year. It''s not a new arrival. It''s not so easy for her to find me." Shangguan Li said and pointed to the jade Jane: "she hasn''t started to look, I''ve got the news."


    Mink thought about it and asked, "then we don''t have to go?"


    "Go." Shangguan Li firmly spits out a word.


    Mink thought about it, still confused and asked, "but you just said it''s OK."


    At this time, he was a little dizzy surrounded by shangguanli, and his expression was all decided by Qu Baba.


    Shangguan Li couldn''t help touching his head: "well, I said directly, the reason why I want to leave is not because I''m afraid of them, but because there''s no need to stay here."


    The mink nodded: "yes, they are going to collapse."


    "If there is such a big noise here, Huoxi will come back, so that the West will relax." Shangguan Li said and pinched his face: "this is a good time to save your sister."


    The small sable passed this method in the brain one circle, then the eye one bright way: "a Li elder sister, how are you so clever."


    Shangguanli said with a faint smile, "you have a sweet mouth."


    "I''m serious." Mink thought about it, and then he looked a little uneasy. "Sister Ali, do you think I''m stupid?"


    "What do you say?" Shangguan Li said to pull him to his side and said seriously: "in my eyes, you are the best, who dares to say that I will not be happy."


    "Is it true?" the mink asked with a smile


    "Well." Shangguan Li said only one word, but his eyes were full of doting.


    "Me too." Mink said it with a smile.


    Shangguan Li just looked at him and felt very sweet. With such a person around her, she really felt that the previous experiences were nothing, not to mention the difficulties.


    Mink leans on her shoulder again and rubs. His mind is very simple. He just likes shangguanli very much. Being with her is the happiest thing.


    After a while, Shangguan Li pushed his head away and said, "OK, we should go."


    "Go now?" Mink hasn''t fully figured out the situation.


    "A few days later, if you like." Said Shangguan Li.


    Mink shook his head: "let''s go. I want to save my sister quickly."


    "Good." Shangguan Li agrees.


    They left the transmission array with several of their subordinates. At the same time, Huoxi returned to the divine territory with the strong.

 Chapter 1622

    The temple of light in the territory of the gods fell into a scuffle. The people who secretly transported the past before emperor Tianxia and childe wutrace also joined in the peripheral battle, weakening the power of the temple and honing their own strength at the same time.


    On the west side of Xinjiang, the strength of the shrines is much lower than before because some backbones have been taken away.


    The left behind huoyun felt the unprecedented panic, because after Huoxi left, there was no movement in the central and southern Xinjiang, as if nothing had happened.


    Although his brain is not very bright, he also has a very unknown premonition at this time. He always feels that these people are going to hold some tricks.


    At this time, childe wutrace and juntianxia are both closing, both of them are impacting their own realm at the last moment.


    Huoyun doesn''t have any way to make him feel at ease. He can only keep Hua Ruge and even go to prison several times a day.


    Now the prisoners are all born safely, because they obviously feel that the fire cloud is not right, and they dare not commit crimes against the wind, so when the wind blows, Hua Ruge is often the only one sitting outside drinking tea and snacks.


    This time huoyun came in and saw Hua Ruge''s leisurely appearance. He was not angry at all, but he wanted to suppress the fire.


    Huoxi said that this was the last trump card in their hands, and that they should guard it well. He also understood in his heart, and naturally did not dare to act rashly.


    "Are you flustered?" Hua Ruge looks at him with a smile.


    Huoyun said coldly: "little girl, you should be proud for a while, and you will not be able to laugh after a few days."


    "I said, old man, are you all right? Your temple of light has fallen into this position. Do you still think it can be saved?" Hua Yuege looked at him and asked.


    Huoyun stared at her: "as long as you are in our hands, we can have a foothold in this western Xinjiang."


    "Well, you go on dreaming." Hua rugo goes on eating and ignores him.


    "Even if I can''t get through the temple, I''ll take your life at the last minute." Huoyun''s vicious way.


    In the face of his fierce eyes, Hua Ruge chuckled, "OK, I''ll wait."


    Her tone was like a child''s coax.


    If they had done it half a year earlier, she would have died. However, they naively thought that they would be ok if they shut her down. Now, the situation is beyond their control.


    Huoyun was angry and left. At the beginning, he thought that this man could not stay. Now it''s hard to deal with the problem of raising tigers.


    After he left, Hua rugo leaned against the chair and squinted in the sun.


    It seems that there is no worry in her mind. She believes that she will be OK, but it''s hard for Tuo BARREI to say. Although she knows that the God of light will protect him, she always lacks some confidence in the things that she can''t control.


    After returning to the west, mink also chose to close the border. The whole territory was calm, as if nothing would happen.


    Half a month later, Huoxi on the other side of the divine territory was defeated and finally retreated to the holy mountain. She had sent Tianzi sword out many times, but people didn''t pay for it.


    because Tianzi sword has the spirit of sword, and these small forces can''t subdue and control it at all, so they can only hand over their skills.


    Huoxi felt that she had seen a ghost. The skill was obviously a rumor. However, the more invisible it was, the more difficult it was to clarify it. She could only be beaten passively.


    Fortunately, there is a great array of blockades on the holy mountain. Those people can''t enter for a while. She still has some breathing opportunities.


    At this time, in the main hall below the holy mountain, in the sword box in front of her was the emperor''s sword, which caused countless troubles for the temple of light.


    The supreme elders of the temple of light were all shocked by this event. None of these people is a strong man of three levels in the bitter sea. However, they were injured in the last war with the temple of water. Now they are not well cultivated and cannot play a decisive role in the battlefield.


    Although it''s useless to fight, after all, it is still highly respected and has a certain role in stabilizing the military mind, which makes the temple of light not so quickly defeated.


    In the next half a month, childe Wuxian, juntianxia and mink went out one after another to improve their strength.


    At the same time, the forces under him have been allocated and are ready to go.


    Before starting all-round operation, they naturally need to rescue Hua Ruge first, so they gather at Dayu palace to discuss countermeasures.


    Before this, Duke Li prepared the distribution map of each hall of the temple of light. After the people gathered, he took it out and put it on the table. However, none of the four people looked at it.


    "Tell me what you think, gentlemen." The king world takes the lead in saying.


    "I listen to sister a Li," said Xiao mink, pulling Shangguan Li


    For these two people''s Union traceless childe and monarch world also just know, also all sent blessing at the first time of knowing.


    For the first time, shangguanli held hands in front of people, which was still a little hard to let go, but this kind of emotion could not be seen from her face. She was still a pair of graceful admiring words. Hearing the words, she said: "I have no strategy. Listen to you."


    You see xiangwuchen again.


    "I''m the same as you, no idea," said the childe, rubbing the fox''s head in his arms


    The mink understood. He patted the table and said, "grab."


    The remaining three smiled at each other and reached a consensus.


    Li Gonggong looked at his map, which was ignored by others, and his eyelids jumped. He thought these people were too fierce.


    So, in a sunny morning, huoyun and his three elders meditated in the temple outside the prison, and suddenly felt that the whole temple was shaking.


    Huoyun''s nerves are tense these days. When he hears the news, he immediately opens his eyes, flashes out of the hall and heads for the prison.


    The other three elders were alert and followed.


    They don''t care about anything else now, but Hua Ruge must keep it.


    When they got over the prison, they saw Hua Ruge sitting alone in the empty yard, looking leisurely.


    Huoyun was relieved to see that she was there.


    Hua Ruge asked with a smile, "what''s the matter so tense?"


    "Shut up!" The fire cloud cheers coldly.


    Hua Ruge didn''t speak as expected, because the temple shook for the second time, and it was stronger than the first time.


    As soon as huoyun wanted to send someone to investigate what was going on, he saw a knight flying in low altitude and said, "elder, it''s not good. Emperor Daewoo has called."


    "What?" Huoyun looks shocked, then roars: "unbridled!"


    Another elder asked, "how many people have they brought?"


    "Only four." The knight himself felt incredible.


    Four people dare to enter the temple?


    At this time, huoyun used his head. It was impossible for these four people to make the temple of light what it was like. Then they came to save Hua Ruge for only one purpose.

 Chapter 1623

    "Control her first." He ordered.


    One of the elders flew down and pointed under Hua Ruge''s neck. A fire red light from his fingertips poured into Hua Ruge''s body, blocking Hua Ruge''s channels with his absolute strength.


    Then the long blue sword in his hand was horizontal on the neck of Hua Ruo song. Looking at her, he said, "it''s better not to move about, or you will lose your life."


    Hua Ruge looked at the sword between his neck, blinked and asked, "come really?"


    "Nonsense." The elder scolded, then sneered and said, "now I know I''m afraid?"


    "To tell the truth?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The elder stared at her.


    "Forget it. I''m afraid to hit you." Hua Ruge said that he still remembered to bring a cup of tea for a drink.


    I''m too old and angry to take people seriously, right?


    At this time, the four lights and shadows came out of the sky. They were the people who had been killed all the way. Now, they are the people who have left the heaven. Most of the people in the temple can''t stop them.


    The four stood in the void, and huoyun waved to the disciples who were chasing after him.


    Several people saw Hua Ruge pointed by the sword at the bottom at the first time.


    Seeing this, mink''s murderous spirit suddenly burst out. He stared at the old man: "let my sister go, or I will bury you in the temple of light."


    The elder was really shocked by the murderous spirit. He frowned and said nothing.


    Hua Ruge stood up at this time and looked up at several people with worried eyes: "make a joke with him, don''t worry."


    The elder around me was dubious. Who knows that the next moment when Hua Ruge''s neck came out, a red light was forced out. Hua Ruge looked at him at the same time, and his eyes were red.


    "Boom!"


    A sharp red light shot out and blew up on the man in front of him.


    The man stepped backward and looked at Hua Ruge incredulously: "how could it be? I sealed your meridians


    "What''s my constitution? It''s so easy to be blocked. I can''t mix it up." Hua Ruge looks at him with the eyes of a fool.


    Huoyun immediately felt bad and immediately said, "stop her."


    The elder was no longer entangled, and with a wave of his sword he cut at her again.


    Hua Ruge turned his hand and took out the heartbreak gun. At the same time, he used the body quenching method. In a moment, he raised his momentum to the sky and fought head-on.


    Huoyun also flies down, ready to plot Hua Ruge.


    The childe without trace appeared in front of him in a blink of an eye, and said indifferently: "it''s not the big husband who attacked a little girl. I''ll talk about it later."


    "Boy, I''ll let you know." The fire cloud snorts coldly, takes out own red long sword, does not say two words to attack.


    Childe Wuxian takes out yuruyi, who has arrived at the place where he left the sky, and sends out a soft but heavy force, which is like a sea of mountains, making people look daunting.


    On the other side, juntianxia and mink fight directly against the last elder.


    Shangguan glass is standing on one side, holding the red soul beads.


    Hua Ruge is obviously inferior to the elder of the second tier of the bitter sea. He can''t bear it for only a few dozen rounds.


    However, in the blink of their respective retreat, a red light fell on the elder, who was suddenly hit on the shoulder, and the whole person staggered, and suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Dinghunzhu takes it back. He stares at shangguanli in the sky. Angrily, he yells at the disciples waiting around: "do you watch her plot against me? Take it! "


    The disciples of the temple of light swarmed on, only to see the big sleeve of Shangguan glass wave, suddenly there was a picture roll in front of them. The stars in the picture gave out a blazing white light, which immediately shocked those people out.


    Hua Ruge said: "beautiful."


    The elder looked angry and attacked Hua Yuege again.


    Shangguan Li doesn''t want to get entangled with those little disciples. He takes out his whip and heads for the battle circle of Hua Ruge.


    Her strength is the same as Hua Ruge''s, but she is worse than Hua Ruge''s because she doesn''t have the method to harden her body. However, her means are tricky and ruthless, and her failure to make a positive attack can still cause the opponent a headache.


    With the help of Shangguan Li, Hua Ruge also found it much easier, and there were many magic weapons for them. Occasionally, one of them was put out, which was too much for the elder.


    Even if the three men in the sky are fighting at two levels, they will not fall down, and even show some advantages.


    Hua Ruge specifically said that the devouring beast should be alert at all times, as long as the other party dared to use magic weapons, it would be swallowed directly.


    Huoyun and others feel more and more flustered, as if the situation has exceeded their control.


    Hua Ruge and shangguanli retreat at the same time. The other three are the same. They don''t love fighting, just want to take people away.


    Several elders of the temple of light were in a hurry and tried harder to stop them. The battlefields of the other three parties were good. Hua Ruge and Shangguan Li could not support them.


    At this time, the white light in childe''s sleeve flashed directly towards the elder opposite to Hua Ruge.


    The white light is extremely fast and sharp, like it can penetrate his almost King Kong''s body and take his heart.


    The elder hurriedly dodged, white light hit an empty, fell on the ground and became a little beauty.


    Although Xiao Jiu is barehanded, his breath is not much weaker than Hua Ruge''s. He looks at Hua Ruge with bright eyes and says, "sister Ruge, I''ll help you."


    Two dozen and one became three dozen and one, and the means of these three people emerged one after another, and the elder soon couldn''t resist it.


    At last, Hua Ruge took out the Hunyuan Danlu and smashed the man. The three of them had already arrived outside the temple of light, and the disciples of the younger generation could not stop them.


    "All right, let''s go." Hua Ruge is facing the three humanity of Childe wutrace.


    One of the three people over there has the fortune of the world, one of the magic of time and one of the animal kings who just awakened their blood. They have suppressed their opponents, but it will take a while to defeat them.


    It''s not a good way for them to waste their energy here.


    "Good." All three agreed to withdraw.


    Those people in the back come after me. I narrowed my eyes and slowed down the time on that side.


    Hua Ruge raised his hand and the corals in his hand twinkled. At the next moment, they had moved to Yandu''s transmission array, and then directly returned to Dayu palace through the transmission array.


    After returning to the palace, Hua rugo punched several people and said, "thank you very much. If it wasn''t for you, I would still be there."


    "Didn''t you have a good time there?" Shangguanli joked.


    "It''s also a prison. I''ve been in prison for half a year. Have I lost weight?" She asked, pointing to her face.


    Several people take a look and shake their heads.


    Although it''s not fat, it''s definitely not thin. And look at the red color in the white, as they got the news.

 Chapter 1624

    Huoyun and others want to pursue, but they think that in addition to the temple of light, it is the sphere of influence of Xijiang, which is more detrimental to them.


    "What shall we do?" One of the elders asked huoyun.


    Huoyun''s face is ugly. It''s a trap to chase now. If you don''t chase Hua Ruge, you will be completely out of their control.


    "What are you chasing?" he said with a long sword in his hand. "These skiers must have set traps below."


    The other three were all silent, which was the only task the saint gave them. Did they fail?


    "I will tell the virgin the truth and ask her to decide." Huoyun''s dejected way.


    How could he imagine that the strength of those little dolls had grown so fast.


    A few people didn''t say anything, but now they can only do so. At this time, they are full of deep worries about the future of the temple of light.


    On the same day, the news spread all over Xijiang, which meant that the emperor Dayu and Lingtian palace had officially broken off with Guangming temple, and the war was near.


    For the common people, it''s time to stand in line, because before, the common people were also prepared. Today, the vast majority of people are on the side of emperor Daewoo, of course, there are a few people who are not clear.


    A few people think that after all, the temple of light is the temple of the gods. If the gods do not appear, and as long as the gods appear, Hua rugo and others will not win.


    Most of them believe in their emperors and masters unconditionally. They think that they can do everything they can. What is a bright god to deal with?


    A few people also said that the way to fight against heaven was Tuoba Rui. Now Tuoba Rui is in the temple of light. How can we say that the victory of western Xinjiang is great.


    Of course, the voice of a few people is the voice of a few people, soon drowned in saliva.


    However, although most people still choose to insist, the voice of those few people occasionally lingers in their hearts. What if the gods do appear?


    In fact, Hua Ruge and others did not think about this, but they must not wait to die because of this. If the power of faith is transmitted, and the God of light recovers them as dangerous, it''s better to take advantage of mobile hands.


    In order to save Hua Ruge, they didn''t leak any news before. Now Hua Ruge returns. Childe wutrace and Jun give the order of attack for the first time in the world.


    So the subordinates scattered in the middle of the western Xinjiang and the south of the Xinjiang used their time to attack the temples.


    The leaders of these people are all the best in the territory. Now that we have practiced the battle formation, even if our strength is not enough, the battle will be steady and prosperous.


    And their advantage is that they have a large base number. When they see so many people in the temple, they are basically stupid, let alone the people cheering up.


    When huoyun received the news that day, more than a dozen shrines had been occupied, and his hair was fast turning white. That is to say, now, he finally knew the reason why emperor Tianxia and childe wutrace actively helped them build the shrine and develop the believers.


    Where is it because Hua Ruge is in their hands? They want to tear down a good Temple of light. Now it''s OK. They can''t gather together.


    "What a trick, these bastards." Huoyun has thrown all the things that can be thrown around him.


    He didn''t know that he could do it until he was so old. Don''t you bully people?


    "How could it be, how could it be!" His swearing was so loud that he felt that he was a fool. He was not happy when he was played around.


    "The person next to sees a form to advise a way:" fire cloud elder, the matter has already dissipated at this point gas, we are thinking countermeasure


    "What else can we do? These three territories belong to them. So many people can use some of them to raze the temples to the ground." Huoyun was walking around the hall, his face red.


    Assholes, a bunch of assholes!


    Other elders are helpless in the face of such a leader. Shouldn''t this be solved? What''s a tantrum?


    Fortunately, huoyun calmed down after half an hour''s fire. He sat down on his chair and said, "inform all the shrines not to fight. If you can withdraw, you can withdraw. As long as we get together, there will be a turning point."


    A disciple who gave the order finally waited for the order and went at once.


    "And tell the virgin at once. Hurry up." Said huoyun.


    It''s not that he can control things to such an extent. Not only that, he''s not sure whether Huoxi can think of a way now?


    After the herald disciple and several elders went down, he couldn''t help but let out a lament and said in a low voice: "I said earlier that I would kill them, kill them..."


    As early as a year and a half ago, when the temple of light came to Xijiang, it would have killed them even if some deacons were sent to kill them.


    At that time, I missed the opportunity, but now I can''t do it.


    "It''s time to kill, it''s time to kill." Huoyun has been saying that the whole person is not good.


    The orders of the disciples were handed down. However, no one in the temples had the ability to escape. There were not only those well-trained strong people surrounded by them, but also countless people. They were weak and could not form a force at all, so they had to wait for death.


    Of course, because Hua Ruge has not been in the temple of light for a short time, and he knows that most of them are innocent, so as long as those who surrender, they will take them back and not kill them.


    The reason why juntianxia and childe wutrace agreed is that Hua Ruge''s suggestion and that it can be a strategy.


    That is to say, some of them went to lobby the nearby shrines. When they saw that their partners had not been killed, they also went along with them without saying anything.


    In this way, a lot of disputes and casualties are avoided and a lot of efforts are saved.


    The day Huoxi received the news, it was the time when Shengshan was broken by people, with many casualties and the lowest morale.


    After reading the jade slips, she stood on the hillside for half an hour. Finally, she closed her eyes and opened them with vicissitudes and weariness.


    Return to the main hall, looking at the twelve elders and five supreme elders in the hall, sighed: "the situation is gone."


    When the elder didn''t know why, she handed over the jade Jane.


    When all the people got the news of Xijiang, the pressure of the whole hall was terrible, everyone''s face was very pale, and he didn''t say a word.


    "It''s my fault. It''s their fault." The fire Xi says in the upper part, the voice is permeated with endless desolation.


    The elders were speechless because of despair, but they knew in their hearts that this kind of thing could not be blamed on Huoxi''s head. They see everything she does.


    After a while, someone finally said, "what should we do now? Are you waiting for those people to attack here? "

 Chapter 1625

    The question reverberated in the hall.


    What to do?


    Who knows what to do?


    Now the holy mountain on this side of the divine territory will not be preserved. All the people stationed in the small temple on the west side of the border are under control. Both are absolute crises, and there is no way to retreat.


    Most of the elders turned their eyes to Huoxi. In recent years, the great events in the temple of light were decided by Huoxi, and there was no fault. These old guys also trusted her.


    The fire Xi didn''t speak for a long time. The pressure was on her. She didn''t know how to deal with it for a while.


    The atmosphere is very dignified.


    After a while, a disciple came to report: "Your Highness, our defense line has been defeated, but it can not last for a long time."


    At this time, it''s time to make a decision anyway.


    Huoxi took a deep breath of air: "go, the whole temple moved to the West."


    When the elders heard this order, they all thought about it. How to think about it is the only way. After all, the enemies in the western Xinjiang should be better than those here.


    "I''ll see how good they are." The fire Xi cold voice said a, flashed into the inner hall.


    There are many religious forces on the altar there. She takes out a gourd and collects them.


    Then she took people to the holy mountain, opened and closed the temple gate for nearly a year.


    Inside, Tuo Ba Rui sits with his knees crossed. There is no power fluctuation around him. He is still in the state of being blocked.


    Tuo Ba Rui listened to the movement of the mountain and looked up again. Although she was calm on the surface, she had anxiety in her eyes.


    "Can''t hold it?" He was the first to speak.


    "Even if I am not strong enough, at least I still have your chips in my hand, and I don''t believe that Hua Ruge will watch you die." Fire Xi sneers.


    "Your God will not allow you to kill me. What I have here is far more important to him than this temple." Tuoba Rui said lightly.


    "But Hua Ruge doesn''t know. She will worry," said Huoxi, squinting slightly


    Tuoba Rui''s face is still indifferent: "then see who will win in the end."


    "I want to see it, too." Fire Xi said a, a wave sleeve way: "take away."


    All the people in the whole temple were evacuated. There were only a thousand people left in the Illuminati, which once had more than a hundred thousand followers. Most of them were seriously injured.


    Those small forces chased the holy mountain, and they were enraged to the extreme because they didn''t get the skill of the emperor''s sword, and the anger was also vented on these left buildings.


    After three days and nights of smashing, smashing and burning, the temple of light was completely burned, and the Shinto, which once represented the top power in the East, disappeared completely in the territory of the gods.


    On the other side, when Huoxi returned to the western Xinjiang, he began to enter into the battle process. It turned out that where the battle was, it was a one-sided suppression. All the people in the small shrine were under control, and none of them could withdraw.


    "Damn it!" His eyes are red with fire.


    At that time, she knew that there was such a risk, but according to her plan, she would let the God of light repair her body before that, but unexpectedly, those people seemed to suddenly understand that they would not cooperate after developing to a certain extent.


    What''s more deadly is shangguanli''s hand, which directly destroys the inside information of the temple of light and makes their combat power retreat again.


    Now there is a disturbance on the west side of Xinjiang. She has no power to suppress it.


    She discussed with the elders for a long time, and finally decided to stop for a while and cultivate for a living.


    After all, even if they have strong individual strength, but after all, the number of them is too small, and they all have injuries, so they can''t take others for granted.


    Besides, there is no help left or right below. It''s better to have a good health in Liaoyang before making plans.


    So, two days and three days passed, and the small shrines of the three kingdoms were cleaned up, but the fire Xi did not move at all.


    Hua Ruge has lived in her guoshifu these days, and there is also a childe who lives here without trace. As for the former frequent visitor Xiaodiao, she has already moved to shangguanli.


    These days, her people have won every day, but her heart is uneasy. After all, Tuo BARREI is still in the hands of the temple of light, and her heart is bottomless if Huoxi doesn''t play cards in a day.


    At this time, she could analyze their intentions even if there was any movement, but there was nothing.


    Xiaojiu came to play in her yard every day, and looked at her worry in his heart. He said: "sister rugo, I''ll find the master."


    "Well?" Hua Ruge looks up hesitantly.


    "I think you have something on your mind recently, but I don''t understand. Ask the master to help you." Xiaojiu explained.


    Hua Ruge looked at her worried little look, smiled and said, "no, I have an idea in my heart."


    "Oh." Little nine said to accompany in her side, did not say anything more.


    She knew the reason why Hua Ruge was worried and didn''t want to bother her.


    Two days later, all three areas were finished, but the temple of light still had no movement.


    Hua Ruge squints, knowing it''s time to move.


    She just got up and listened to the report: "master Guoshi, the master of the dark night Pavilion, please come over."


    "I''m looking for her." Hua Yuege said, and his figure disappeared in his yard.


    The next moment, she appears in the courtyard where shangguanli is. Shangguanli is sitting there reading a book, while Xiaoying is listless sitting on one side, lying on the table.


    "Sister." Small marten saw her and got up and pulled her to the opposite side of Shangguan glass and sat down.


    "Darling." Hua Yuege boasted and asked, "why not be happy?"


    "Sister a Li said it was not easy to deal with her brother-in-law." Mink looked at her all the time when she said this.


    "I know." Hua Ruge leaned on the chair and looked at the opposite Shangguan glass and said, "do you have any idea?"


    Shangguan Li put down her book when she came and said, "I just want to tell you that according to my information, the people they withdraw from the territory of gods are basically injured, so this should be the reason why they stay still."


    "I think I can." Hua Ruge nodded and asked, "so you mean the earlier you start, the better?"


    "Well." "But now there are many old monsters in the temple of light. It''s almost impossible to rob people."


    Hua Ruge sipped her lips and said, "I''ve thought about it. Now we can only attack."


    "Then he?"


    "The jade slips he gave me once said that the God of light would not take his life. I think he is relatively safe." Hua Yuege said calmly.


    Shangguan Li''s eyebrows slightly coagulate when he hears the words.


    She knows that it''s not easy for Hua Ruge to make this decision. After all, no one can say the relative scale well. Even if you don''t want to die, who knows whether there will be any accidents.

 Chapter 1626

    Hua rugo also knows that this is a little risky. She is betting on Tuo BARREI''s life, but they have no way back. At this time, they will not go further. Everyone may be in danger.


    "Don''t worry, I know." Hua Ruge said, "I want to go back and talk with those two people. They want to come and wait for me to talk."


    Shangguan Li nodded slightly and said, "go ahead, we will try our best."


    "Thank you." Hua Ruge took a look and said, "I''ll have a good talk about you next time."


    She said and disappeared into the hospital.


    After she left, mink looked at Shangguan Li and asked, "sister a Li, is there really no good way?"


    "Huoxi is not vegetarian either. In this case, he will not give up the trump card easily." Shangguan glass sighed a little: "only to see the development of the situation."


    Mink pursed her mouth, and her face was sad.


    Hua Ruge went directly to the courtyard of Childe wutrace and sent people to invite you to the world.


    At this time, childe Wuxian is combing Xiaojiu''s hair. When he saw her coming, he said, "sit down."


    Hua Ruge sat in the courtyard, reached out his hand and rubbed Xiaojiu''s head. "I think the time is almost right. I''ll talk to you about the matter of the attack."


    Looking at her face, childe Wuchen said, "I know you are worried. I will try my best to help you save brother Tuoba."


    "Thank you." Hua said thanks like a song.


    After a while, the Kung Fu Emperor arrived. He frowned at Hua Ruge and said, "I''m thin when I leave prison."


    "A little more thought." Hua Yuege laughed and said, "you are ready to start. I''m ready for Lingtian palace."


    Juntianxia nodded in a complicated mood: "OK."


    Looking at their careful looks, she said with a smile, "I think I usually do a lot of good deeds, which should be rewarded with good fortune, and you don''t have to worry about it."


    To see her so rational in fact, the two hearts are still distressed, but nothing to say, just a very tacit nod.


    It''s going to take a while to prepare for the general attack. Hua Yuege will be closed at home these days.


    When she was in prison, because she had been practicing the weapon for half a year, she had already touched the gate from Tianjing, but because the breakthrough would be attacked if it was not in an absolutely safe environment, it had not been carried out.


    Now it''s time for her to take another step forward.


    In three days, Prince Tianxia and childe wutrace gathered their forces together. Lingtian palace, where the strong gathered, also appeared under the leadership of yeqingyan to smash Yandu, which is the lower part of Guangming temple.


    The disciples of the temple of light were terrified when they saw the dark people below, because it was not a mob there, but the top powers from three territories.


    Not only ordinary disciples, but even the deacons feel numb. There are only thousands of people in the temple. Where are the rivals?


    As early as the next day, Hua Ruge had already passed the customs. Now, several of them have also arrived under Yandu, waiting for a gorgeous attack in the morning.


    It''s not that they are not in a hurry, but that they are more stressed than they are directly putting their hands on each other. Hua rugo thinks that there will be many people in the shrine who can''t sleep tonight.


    Indeed, as she expected, Huoxi did not meditate in the evening after seeing the following momentum. She sat in the main hall and looked at the altar, because with the power of faith brought back from the territory of the gods, at this time, the original light red power has now been converted into dark red.


    This is a full signal. The power of faith now is enough for her to deliver to the God of light, and the God of light can heal with these power of faith.


    She looked for a long time, finally raised a smile on her lips, and said in a low voice, "I am the last one to smile."


    This evening, she was in the main hall, but she did not meditate or give any instructions. She just sat there quietly and did not know what to think.


    The next morning, Hua Ruge got up early. In fact, she didn''t sleep much at night.


    She was dressed in black, and the whole person''s demeanor was dignified and full of momentum.


    The 100000 people under him were also prepared early. Standing on the ground, they kept holding their swords in the air and shouted, "eradicate the cult and return my territory."


    Hua rugo thinks this slogan is not sharp enough. If only she could think about it.


    Of course, childe wutrace will never give it to her, otherwise a good oath meeting will not know where to go.


    Jun Tianxia stood on the high platform, read out the denunciation in person, and then raised his arms and said: "we will rush up with you and step on the bright God."


    "Step on the light cult!"


    "Step on the light cult!"


    The people below shouted loudly, and the sound shook the sky.


    The whole temple of light was drowned by this sound. Most people were in a panic.


    "Kill!" With a loud cry, the king flew up and went straight to the temple of light.


    The traceless childe and the mink follow.


    Hua Ruge looked around at the yellow spring emperor and said, "emperor, let''s go."


    "Today, my strength is completely restored. Do you want to compete?" At the same time, Emperor huangquan flew up.


    Hua Yuege asked with interest, "how to compare?"


    "Who will take their elder, the superior, first? That''s the strong one in the three aspects of bitter sea." Huangquan is confident that he has now recovered to the second level. It''s not difficult to get higher.


    Hua Yuege narrowed her eyes and said, "OK."


    The two men said that they had reached the high altitude. Hua Ruge turned his hand and took out the soul breaking gun without saying anything. The spear burst out with unprecedented horror, and swept towards the gate.


    Only a few tens of meters of spear fell, and the huge red gate suddenly split. It hit many guard Knights inside, and then it was cut off.


    Hua, like song and standing in front of the door, opens his mouth and transmits his voice to every corner of the temple: "today, my western frontier will wash your temple of light with blood, and all those who give in will be lenient. If there are those who fight to the end, there will be no forgiveness for killing!"


    There is no pardon for killing!


    The three words spread to all directions, and the murderous spirit acted on everyone with the pressure, which made the people who were afraid in the temple become more afraid.


    "Unbridled!" It''s also a female voice who stops drinking.


    At the next moment, Huoxi, dressed in a red saint''s robe, led dozens of powerful people in the bitter sea to fall from the sky, just opposite Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege squinted and said, "who should I be? It turned out to be a saint. I haven''t seen her for a long time. "


    "Master Guoshi, my temple admits that it is not thin for you. Why do you revenge?" Fire Xi cold voice question.


    Hua rugo saw that her face was still in a trance, and then said, "it''s a grand speech, ambition can''t hide from the world, you and the temple of light want to occupy our western border, have you asked us for our opinions?"


    "Now that we have reached this point, let''s talk more about it. I just want to ask the teachers of the state whether they really ignore anything." Fire Xi asked again.

 Chapter 1627

    Hua Ruge''s face was obviously cold when she heard it. She didn''t get angry as usual. Her black and white eyes seemed to be a deep abyss.


    "I, Hua Yuege, swear that if you dare to touch him, I will make your temple of light immortal." She opened her mouth, and her voice was as cold as the wind from Jiuyou.


    Everyone in the opposite Temple of light felt cold on their back. Many of them had been dealing with Hua Ruge. They were used to her usual smile and forgot that she was also a cruel person who was angry and sad all over the world.


    Huoxi''s pupil shrank obviously for a while, then he said with a light smile: "the master of the state is too nervous. Our temple has always been open and aboveboard, and naturally will not do such despicable activities. I ask if you can afford to fight against my temple."


    Hua rugo was surprised to hear that.


    What is the base card of the temple of light at this time?


    The traceless childe behind me, with his pupils narrowed, thought of a character in his heart. Is it difficult that he will leave the customs?


    "We advise you not to engage in meaningless fighting. As long as you are sincere and obedient, we will not be guilty." Huoxi said again, "otherwise, none of you want to walk out of here alive."


    At this time, Hua Ruge and others are calm, and those strong people all show a look of fear.


    Because they also thought of the so-called base card of the temple of light.


    "If you have the ability, call him out now. If you don''t have the ability, don''t blame us for being rude." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    As soon as she spoke, people in the three areas behind her found the backbone, which was exactly the point.


    "The Father God has been awakened by this temple, and will come soon," said Huoxi


    "It''s insincere to try to trick us into surrendering." Hua, like a song, raises his eyebrows slightly.


    "What sincerity do you want?" Fire Xi a face vigilant ask.


    "I''ll show you our sincerity." Hua Ruge smiled and waved his hand and said, "everyone, let them see our strength with pride."


    Hua Ruge said, after all the strong people rushed over, directly toward the temple of light to kill.


    "You are looking for death," said Huoxi with a frown


    Hua Ruge still stood opposite her and said, "in fact, you don''t need to be so nervous. We are on the same front. No matter whether I win or you lose, you will be OK."


    People can''t help laughing. Doesn''t that mean that she doesn''t think people can win when they are angry.


    Fire Xi cold eyebrows, then fly back.


    The elders behind her stood in front.


    At the front are the five elders, that is, the supreme elder who has been on the holy mountain all the year round. Because the people from the three major territories come too fast, they are not completely healed at the moment.


    "A little boy who can''t help himself." One of them made a cold Snort and rushed towards the crowd. The long sword in his hand made a dozens of feet of blade. If this move was successful, thousands of people would die.


    The childe without trace turned his hand and took out the jade Ruyi. Ruyi''s white light was released. The soft and heavy power stopped the blade directly.


    The elder was shocked. Childe Wuxian rolled his sleeves and attacked him.


    Before several elders could do it, monarch Tianxia, mink and huangquan emperor all flew to take the initiative.


    Hua Ruge is no exception. She not only put out her hand, but also moved it first. She picked out the one with the most serious injury. Although she broke through the situation of leaving the sky, her strength was weaker than other people, and she found the one with the most serious injury.


    After these five people fly up to the sky, only a dozen hall protecting elders are left behind, among which huoyun takes the lead.


    At this time, the three major territories were targeted. Countless powerful people in the Daoist territory formed battle formations to directly surround these people, including five small battle formations, each surrounded by three such small battle formations.


    It''s not over yet. The three areas have accumulated for thousands of years. They are all outstanding here. People have many magic weapons in their hands. So they not only give full play to the advantages of the battle formation, but also do their best to sneak attack and keep greeting with the outbreak.


    More than a dozen elders can''t bear to be surrounded like this. What''s more exasperating is that once they take the magic weapon, they will be photographed by a blue light, and then their spirits will be severely damaged.


    After four or five people spit blood one after another, they finally dare not try again. They can only spend their time in this kind of suffocation.


    Of course, even if this happens, these monks can''t be compared with the monks in the bitter sea. On the contrary, they continue to get hurt. Fortunately, there are many people in the three major areas. As long as they are slightly injured, they will be replaced by other battlefields behind them.


    And those who are replaced will rush into the temple to deal with those who are weak.


    Due to the fact that there are too many people in the three regions, and they are well-trained, the defense line of the temple of light was quickly broken through, and more than 100000 people poured into the temple, directly frightening the people inside.


    There are too many of them.


    Hua Ruge released the spirit of the sky city in the gap of the battle. In this place full of blood, the spirit is like fish in water, walking inside and outside the temple, constantly enriching itself.


    Huoxi looks at the war below and probes the temple with her mind. She wants to know when the God of light will come.


    She didn''t scare Hua Ruge before. She spent a whole night sending ideas to the upper world, which awakened the God of light. But the God of light was obviously in a closed place before, and it would appear only when she had a good rest.


    At this time, the gods in the temple have shown a light golden light, which should come soon.


    She squinted and waited for the moment.


    Hua Ruge is still very hard to face the three aspects of the bitter sea. Although she can reach the first aspect of the bitter sea through the body quenching method, there are still two levels of gap after all.


    Although her constitution is against the sky, the bitter sea is the closest to the realm of the gods, so she can not completely despise the rules.


    It''s easier for her to overstep her rank and pay some price.


    The more she fought, the more powerful she was. Though it was difficult, she was not unable to do it. This was the last battle. There was no need for her to save her strength.


    Thinking of this, her whole breath soared again. Even the ghost gun in her hand was so brilliant that she met the elder Taishang hard again.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! " The sound of the huge collision continued to ring, and the elder was stunned.


    He''s never seen a fight so deadly.


    Other people are not relaxed. They are just away from the sky. Now they are fighting at the third level, and they are being suppressed.


    But even so, the other side didn''t take advantage of it. Moreover, these old people are more or less injured, and their strength is somewhat discounted.


    In a short time, the Three Kingdoms surrounded the whole temple of light, and released the concept of Hua Ruge. As long as you are committed, you will not kill.


    Many people in the temple of light hesitated.

 Chapter 1628

    There are too many people in the three major areas. Even if there is no battle line, people in the temple of light can not fight. After a while, many people are killed.


    The rest of the temple was shaken, so many people who didn''t want to work for the temple of light gave up resistance.


    The division of labor among people in the three areas is very clear. Some people are willing to control and protect them from being hurt by other faithful disciples of the temple at the first time, so more and more people are willing to commit.


    The fire Xi sees the appearance and does not move, the divine mind is always paying attention to the state of the temple statue.


    Hua Ruge looks at Huoxi at the interval of the battle. Seeing her in such a state, she has a bad premonition. Isn''t what she just said deceiving.


    Did she really collect enough faith power to let the God of light out?


    If so, I''m afraid it won''t be so smooth today.


    Huoxi also took a look at her, but there was no mood fluctuation, as if she didn''t care at all.


    Hua Ruge has no bottom in her heart.


    It''s not just her. Childe wutrace and juntianxia and others also see the clue. If it''s not for Huoxi''s dependence, now it''s time to do something, or use some means instead of just waiting quietly.


    However, after all, a few people are people who have experienced great storms. Although they are afraid of it, it does not affect their mentality. They are still steady, accurate and ruthless.


    The battle is going on all the time. Hua Ruge has been hurt. While fighting hard, she will take out her magic weapon to interfere with each other, and calculate to find the right time to use the spatial magic.


    However, the third layer of the bitter sea is not blowing out. Even if hurt and Hua Ruge is fighting, it still can not show flaws and let Hua Ruge have nowhere to start.


    Can only continue to consume, waiting for the opportunity.


    On the other two sides, childe juntianxia and mink are fighting hard, but they haven''t used their own killing moves. They have a hunch that there will be bigger problems waiting for them.


    Huo soul and other people are also very collapsed. They never thought that the strong in the bitter sea would be surrounded by the Tao. Although they are powerful, their battle formation really makes them headache. Even if they destroy one group, there will be other groups at once. For such a long time, they didn''t even kill one person.


    Finally, he knew what had been brewing in the three regions for such a long time. It was just like the character of those little dolls. The rogue was home.


    However, although they were able to hold back, the rest of the temple was not so lucky. They could hardly fight back when they were besieged.


    These people are all the people who once stood at the top of the territory pyramid. They are not good at each other. As long as they don''t invest in the city, they will be killed without hesitation.


    Hua Ruge''s spirit loves this kind of scene. As he sucks more and more life essence, he becomes more and more solid and can see the outline gradually.


    However, Hua Ruge ordered him not to start at the moment, just to strengthen his own strength and prepare for the next crisis.


    Qi Ling was a character before the split of the five continents, whose strength could not be underestimated.


    The battlefield below has always been a one-sided state, but the temple of light has a lot of hall array, now a large number of people have run into the array, and it is not easy to break through.


    There are many people who know array in the three areas, but the array of the temple is more or less enchanted. Even if you find the array eye, you can''t break it without some effort.


    So in the following period of time, the powerful men of the three major territories attacked around a dozen large arrays, and they didn''t make substantial progress for a long time.


    The fire Xi still looks calm and stands on the void, ignoring the following.


    Hua rugo''s several people can''t help but speed up the pace of the battle. They want to solve these people before the arrival of the God of light. Otherwise, the situation will become more dangerous.


    However, the strength of the other side can not be underestimated, several people fell into a bitter battle for a time.


    Nowadays, neither the confrontation of the strong nor the breaking through of the formation at the bottom has made great progress. The battle has become white hot, only to see which side can''t support it first.


    Hua Ruge and others know that although they have received a lot of devotion, none of these beliefs is the core power of the temple, so although they are powerful, they have not caused substantial damage to the light religion.


    Originally, Shangguan Li, who was sitting in the lower part of the town, could not help but follow up. However, due to his strength, he did not play a decisive role.


    Seeing the battle situation glued, she narrowed her eyes slightly and felt bad in her heart.


    She looked at Xiang huaruge and asked, "can the people in Lingtian palace be controlled by me?"


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to shout: "light Yan, cooperate with the dark night Pavilion leader."


    Mu Qingyan pulls away from the battle and says to shangguanli, "what do you want to do


    "Follow me and attack the main hall." Shangguan Li then flies to the main hall.


    Mu Qingyan keeps up with thousands of people behind her without saying a word.


    The defense array of the main hall is the strongest. Now there are many people attacking, but because these people are not strong enough, they have not caused much damage to the array.


    Shangguanli takes out the star map without saying a word. After the stars flash, it emits a blazing white light and tears the void towards the eyes.


    "Boom!"


    After the big array was attacked, people around it were shaken back by the rebound of the big array.


    Shangguan glass was also forced to step back. However, although it was backfired, the strength of the array was indeed weakened.


    Mu Qingyan waved and said: "attack!"


    Ling Tiangong''s strong people have a very obvious effect. The big array is becoming weaker and weaker under the joint confrontation of the people.


    Shangguan Li looks at the shrine in the array, and his eyes are full of calculating light.


    When she saw Huoxi''s look, she thought that she might be calling the God of light, and the God of light would appear through the statue. If he broke the statue, he would not have a chance to come out.


    Since no one else can make it, she is the only one.


    As expected, the fire Xi saw the situation, and the original indifferent expression suddenly became afraid of it. Without saying anything, it fell on the top of the main hall. Looking at the Shangguan glass, he said: "the dark night Pavilion leader really deserves his name, just want to move my main hall. Have you asked me?"


    This is the first time shangguanli saw Huoxi. She was a little shocked when she saw the familiar face. I remember that she would see this girl near huaruge before.


    At that time, she still laughed heartlessly every day. Unexpectedly, she had become so strange in a few years.


    Of course, she didn''t have any old to narrate, and said directly, "I haven''t asked other people''s opinions about the work of shangguanli."


    "Is it?" The fire Xi sneers, then the big sleeve flicks out a red wave.


    As soon as the storm came out of Shangguan glass, her face changed. She then knew that the strongest one in the temple was not the supreme elders, but the holy lady who had been silent all the time.

 Chapter 1629

    This wave does not contain a strong force, and it is fast and covers a wide area. Lingtian Palace''s disciples were hit several meters away without any reaction.


    People in the three regions were stunned to see such means as Huoxi. This strength is not to say that it is easy to fight against these little disciples, even against two super elders at the same time.


    No one dares to approach the main hall after this attack. As long as he doesn''t attack the array, Huoxi doesn''t start any more, but his eyes are light.


    Shangguan Li was not affected by the waves because she stood far away, but she did not come forward at this time. She was just surprised that such a strong strength could be used. Why call on the God of light?


    Is it bluff?


    He thought about it and decided to take a chance, so he took out the star chart again, and a white light went to the array eye in an instant.


    The fire Xi slightly frowns.


    "Boom!" After a huge roar, the big array with weak breath was broken.


    Huoxi didn''t want to fight against the star map, but now his slightly threatening eyes fell on Shangguan Li, and he said, "is the dark night Pavilion Lord challenging this hall?"


    After using the star chart twice, Shangguan Li consumed most of her power. However, she still wanted to gamble once, so she went up and said, "I''d like to try it?"


    As soon as Huoxi''s eyes were cold, there was no movement on Mingming''s hands. Shangguanli felt that the peaceful spirit power in front of him had burst and came to him quickly.


    She had been on guard for a long time, and the light of the soul fixing pearl in her hand resisted a lot of attacks for her. However, she was still hit far away and felt that the breath in her body was turbulent. If she didn''t adjust her breath in time, she would be seriously injured if she tried to do it.


    She can almost be sure now that Huoxi is not bluffing, she is really strong, and if she wants to kill herself, she is afraid that she will not be here now.


    What a terrible person.


    Shangguan Li decides not to take any more risks, but Huoxi sees that no one is coming forward again, and he carries his hands on his back. His mind probes into the hall below and pays close attention to the movement inside.


    Small marten saw Shangguan Li was injured, and said in a loud voice between his hands: "sister a Li, you back up, wait for me to clean her up."


    Shangguan Li nodded at him and said, "don''t worry, I''m ok."


    The fire Xi kills the heart not to be strong, she as long as does not start is really fine.


    In Hua Ruge''s eyes, a strong anxiety emerged after confirming that shangguanli was OK. First, it was worried about shangguanli, and second, it was worried that the fire could not end.


    After another half day, when it was dark, people from the three regions could finally break through the array of some temples and catch the people inside.


    What Keeling loves most is that at this time, he really wants to help these people break through the battle. However, Hua Ruge only keeps him fresh. He thinks that although his master is a little doll, he can follow the orders when he works well.


    On the side of the five great powers, the yellow spring emperor hung the color in front of him. Even if he sacrificed the pagoda, he was injured by the other side.


    However, Emperor huangquan is also ruthless. The more hurt he is, the more fierce his fighting will be. If there is no one more ruthless than him, I''m afraid it''s hard to suppress him.


    The other side obviously didn''t have Hua Yuege''s tenacity to the terrible ruthlessness, and didn''t take the upper hand for a long time under the attack of emperor huangquan.


    The second injury is Hua Ruge. After all, her strength is limited, and she did not find the right time to use her magic power, so she will inevitably be injured.


    However, although there are several bloodstains on her body, she can see the hope of winning more and more, because the other side will relapse more and more serious with the time going by, and the consumption will also increase,


    as long as she keeps her own state, the hope of winning will be greater and greater.


    Jun Tianxia''s three players have their own cards, but they are not hurt, just because they have not enlarged their moves and will be suppressed occasionally, but they will fight back soon, which is a balance of power.


    The hall protecting elders below have been besieged for a day, and they have been outputting high-intensity energy. Now they have consumed a lot of strength and become more passive.


    And those who besiege them will not only be temporarily injured and retired, but also be replaced after a certain amount of consumption. After a good rest, they can go on again.


    Under this kind of scoundrel''s wheel tactics, the advantage is more and more obvious.


    From dawn to dusk, almost all the people in the western Xinjiang watched the battle in the sky. Because people released their spiritual power in various forms, it was as bright as day.


    At this time, people''s mood is very tense. They almost support the alliance of the three major territories on one side, and support their own emperors and masters of the state division. Now they are naturally interested in the war situation.


    If the alliance of the three major areas is lost, not only will the people they believe in be in danger, but they may also be doomed to catastrophe.


    "Boom!"


    The spiritual force on it is constantly colliding, louder than the sound of thunder. People in western Xinjiang are also affected by the sound and pray in their hearts.


    This night seems to be longer than any other day before. After destiny, there are only seven main arrays in the temple.


    Although it seems not difficult, people in the three regions have consumed almost all of their energy after a day and a night of hard work. Now, each of them looks pale and their combat power is greatly reduced.


    The hall protecting elders also felt that this night was extremely difficult, because they were almost consumed by the chariot battle. Now they are like turtles in a jar, and they are killed at one stroke.


    The confrontation among the five strong men in the sky is even more fierce. Both Emperor Huang Quan and Hua Ruge are bloody on the spot. Of course, the opponents are not so good. The recurrence of old injuries and exhaustion of physical strength have become the end of the battle.


    The other three also suffered some minor injuries, but the other side was also injured by them, and they were still close to each other.


    Hua Ruge''s left shoulder was cut by a knife. If he had not dodged fast and had good health, this arm would have been broken.


    However, even if it''s not broken, it''s not good, because the other side''s Sabre Qi is very strong, which has hurt the important meridians of her arm, but now it can''t move even though it''s not broken.


    The Sutra of annihilation surged in her body, running at a very fast speed, constantly healing her and restoring her strength.


    If it had not been for this anti heaven skill, Hua Ruge felt that he had been abandoned here for a long time.


    Shangguan Li didn''t do anything since she was defeated by Huoxi. Instead, she adjusted her body. Now her body is almost the same. She plans to help Hua Ruge.


    The fire Xi looked down at the wind and clouds, the situation is constantly changing, still has no intention to start.


    In the temple below her, the golden light on the statue has become brighter and brighter, and even has cast a shadow in the air.


    She knew that the God of light was coming.


    After dawn, the war in the whole battlefield is still fierce, and because of the severe consumption of strength, the casualties are much more than yesterday.


    Qi Ling picks up the leak, but he feels something is wrong when he picks it up.

 Chapter 1630

    Qi Ling only felt that there was a breath of deity in his space, and this feeling became more and more obvious. For a while, his scalp was numb and he hurriedly sent a message to Hua Ruge: "master, something happened."


    At this time, Hua Ruge''s spear will throw the elder in front of her back and forth. She has never been afraid of anyone.


    "What is it?" She asked.


    "There''s a aura of divinity hanging over them. The old monster behind them is really coming out." Said Qi Ling.


    Although Hua Ruge had been prepared for this, she frowned slightly and came quickly.


    "As usual." Hua rugo said that he would attack the elder again.


    However, she was still in the real situation. The roof of the main hall of the temple of light suddenly burst into a big hole, in which a red light of extreme intensity was projected.


    This red light, like the second round of the sun in the sky, is pressed on the low altitude, making people blind for a short time, and they can''t see anything for a while.


    At the same time, the supremacy of God''s power was down, and the strong and irresistible breath made most of the people on the scene kneel down.


    Hua rugo''s several people have their own cards, but they are not greatly influenced by the pressure from the bowed head, slowly raised up.


    I saw a red almost solid light and shadow standing in the void. I was an old man with a face full of anger, and I still remember this face like a song.


    It was this old guy who took Xia Xia and made her what she is now.


    Jun Tianxia looked at him, and there was a strong murderous spirit in his eyes. He was a deep-seated man with excellent means, so he had never been angry since he was a child, and no one who dared to provoke him had a good end.


    But Su Nianxia was the only thing that made him feel powerless. Now he is still living in guilt and self reproach. The person who caused all this is the one in front of him. How can he not be angry.


    "Unbridled!" The God of light takes the lead in opening his mouth and stares at Hua Ruge''s words: "you are given the chance of eternal life by this Buddha. Instead of thanking you, you attack my temple. What is your heart?"


    "Old man? Are you old and forgetful? " Hua Yuege looked at him and said with light eyes, "we have seen it several years ago. Don''t we narrate the past?"


    The God of light looked colder and said, "little boy, you haven''t changed. You still don''t know how great the world is."


    "You know?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The God of light was immediately asked.


    The person who kneels down below is also shocked. That''s the God. How can the master of his own country say that he will accept it? Don''t he know how to leave a way for himself?


    "I don''t care about you. As long as you offer your absolute heart, I can spare you once." The God of light went on.


    If these people work for themselves, he will not worry about the power of faith.


    "Since you are interested in peace talks, we can discuss it with you." Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "as long as you kneel down to thank you and say you shouldn''t try to occupy my western border and provoke us, how about we let you go?"


    This time, not only the people at the top, but also the people in the lower part of Xijiang took a breath of cold air. But they were shocked and wondered if their master was a little too hard. They would hurt themselves.


    The God of light narrowed his eyes and said angrily, "I think you''ve lived enough, wanton posterity."


    He said that the spirit in front of Hua Ruge suddenly turned up and rushed directly to Hua Ruge. The explosion intensity of spirit made people feel desperate.


    Hua Ruge feels that it''s too late for him to have a spatial magic in front of such an attack.


    However, just when she was about to connect, a white light flashed around her, only to see that the waves suddenly slowed down a little.


    In this time, yuruyi appears to block the storm for a second, and then childe wutrace pulls her aside.


    "Boom!" The storm hit the ground, and there was a huge, ten meter deep pit on the ground.


    You need to know how many layers of array are underground, and how powerful it is to break through the visible array in an instant.


    Hua rugo is afraid after reading it. However, she knows that whether she is afraid or not, the God of light will not let them go. Instead, she scolds them for being happy or not. She is more shocked by the ability to control time when the God of light is shocked and missed. You should know that if you control a little bit of the God, the battle will be absolutely superior.


    It''s because the man''s cultivation is too low. If it''s him, he can play the power of this magic power hundreds of times.


    "What an interesting young man. I haven''t seen a lot of strength in recent years." The God of light said with a smile that although he praised people, the light in his eyes was still uncomfortable.


    The childe without trace raised his eyes and looked at him, but he didn''t speak. His expression was totally ignored.


    The God of light knows that these arrogant people are arrogant, but he is not afraid, as long as he takes them back and leaves a mark like Huoxi and Tuoba Rui, he is not afraid of disobedience.


    If he doesn''t obey, he can erase his memory and make him the next one.


    "I think you are not going to kill me. As long as you have lost your way, I will let you go." God of light once again.


    People are waiting for Hua Ruge''s choice. In fact, although we are not willing to give up, we still prefer to give up, because since the advent of the God of light, the whole situation has become one-sided,


    now, only giving up is a way of life, otherwise, I''m afraid that the myths of these people will be ended today, and they will lose their lives.


    No wonder they think so. There is still hope to deal with the shrine. After all, all the five great elders are beaten with only one breath left.


    Although Huoxi is powerful, five dozen and one is not without magic, but the God of light is not a level at all. How to fight?


    Hua Yuege smiled again and said: "old man, we will be afraid of you if we have a shadow? Think we''re stupid? "


    In order to release more abilities, the light god spent two nights and a day in this projection. Now his power is half of that of the body, but he still doesn''t pay attention to Hua Ruge and others.


    Although those people are smart and talented, they can''t have great fortune in such a short time. In his opinion, they are all vulnerable.


    "Then I''ll show you more." Light God said an instant out of a palm, a fast to the extreme and extremely powerful towards her then rushed over, and in an instant blocked her all the way back.


    She wants to use the spatial magic, but when the power approaches a little, the space begins to vibrate. She is afraid to use the spatial magic to fall into any space black hole.


    Now she can only fight. When she wants to fight with her soul breaking gun, the other side of the world moves.


    A flash of gold flashed, and the whole temple was once again shrouded in the power of Qi Yun. Suddenly, there were nine more golden dragons in front of Jun Tianxia, rushing towards the attack of the God of light.

 Chapter 1631

    Hua Yuege raised his hand, and the heartbroken spear made thick silver, which was also a hard hit.


    "Boom!"


    She and juntianxia''s attack fell in one place at the same time, and three energies collided to make a huge explosion sound. The terrible waves spread to half of the shrine, and countless buildings were destroyed.


    Many people were affected by the storm, and they all vomited blood.


    Hua Ruge and juntianxia are not only affected by the storm, but also by the power of the God of light.


    The traceless childe is supporting Hua Ruge behind him, with a worried look.


    Hua Ruge has been seriously injured in the battle with the elder Taishang. Now he has to deal with the God of light before he takes a breath. Obviously, he can''t bear it.


    She knew her own physical condition, so after stabilizing her body, she turned her hand and took out the pills she made and sent them to the entrance.


    This healing pill she concocted in advance and sent to the recorder. It''s the best pill she can concoct at the production level. The effect is also the top one. After taking it, she won''t feel so bad.


    When the God of light saw that his power was so blocked, Yu Wei was only slightly hurt, which made people even more surprised. Although he only hit at random, he didn''t think that the power could be prevented by human beings.


    He started to solicit more. He stopped or saw that these people would not be convinced if they were not taught. He had to tie them back first and then slowly clean up He turned to one side of the fire Xi ordered: "the power of faith to the father."


    "Yes." Huoxi closed his eyes as he spoke.


    When the light God pointed at her, she immediately had a red mark on her eyebrow. With this mark, the breath of the whole person became more terrible. This is the power exclusively belonging to the God, which can help her strengthen her physique in a short time and not be supported by so many beliefs.


    After that, Huoxi walked into the main hall and sat under the altar again.


    After a short time, the power of belief entered her body from the brow with her guidance. The process was very slow, and the God of light was not worried.


    He looked more contemptuously at several people: "you little ghosts can do whatever they can. I''ll see what else you can do."


    "Just in time, I also want to try how much you are a God." Small mink said to stand out, will pass on the strength of blood to release, the gas field is very powerful.


    Childe wutrace thinks that he is not an opponent alone, and at the same time he steps forward. The intention of two to one is very obvious.


    Jun Tianxia uses his eyes to signal Hua Ruge not to move for the time being, and transmits to her: "Fengyin"


    Hua Yuexin knows that she is going to cooperate with the amplification, which needs a brewing time.


    The mink and the childe without trace are flying at the same time. One uses the black stick to condense your strength, and the other uses the power of time to slow down the speed of the God of light.


    Although time magic is strong, the strength gap between the two is too large, so the effect of this magic on the God of light is not obvious, but he is also a little slow.


    The mink''s breath rose to the top, and the purple pattern reappeared on his forehead. His powerful power made him look different from before.


    His chaotic artifact contains tens of thousands of Jin of power, which is smashed towards the God of light.


    The light God put it slowly. Then he put out his hand and let out 30% of his strength. The mink''s stick came to him like lightning. He had to use 30% of his strength to parry.


    The stick smashed the palm of the God of light with the horrible purple light, and the two energies collided violently.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The explosion like thunder hit everyone''s ears. The original place was full of light, which made people unable to open their eyes for a while.


    When people are able to respond, they see the mink back two steps, but the light of the God of light is a little dim, presumably hurt.


    The light God''s face is slightly shocked. Even if it''s only one tenth of the strength of his real body, he shouldn''t be hurt by these people. Fortunately, he can receive the power of faith soon, otherwise it''s really not easy to parry.


    The three territory people in the temple and the people in the West under the temple are all stupid and joking. That''s the God. Leng is weakened.


    The king of beasts in the East is a bit fierce.


    The mink also suffered some backfire, and the mark on its forehead faded down. Obviously, it can''t send out such a strong attack any more.


    Shangguan glass came up to him and asked anxiously, "how is it?"


    Mink saw her triumphant smile and said: "sister Ali, I hurt the old man."


    "How about I ask you?" Shangguan Li''s calm face was a little anxious.


    Mink patted his chest and said, "I''m ok."


    "That''s good. Be careful." Shangguan Li said and stood beside him, keeping a twelve point alert.


    The God of light lost his face, and his face became very gloomy. He stared at mink and childe Wu and said, "boy, you are looking for death."


    Said he big palm to probe under, palm heart takes unusual strong strength.


    Seeing this, the childe without trace uses the time magic again. However, this time, because the power of the God of light is stronger, the effect is weaker.


    At the next moment, he flew up, and Yu Ruyi in his hand attacked him with a thick breath. The attack of the God of light almost locked all his retreats, so counter attack was the only way.


    Mink naturally can''t sit back and ignore. A stick is smashed again. Shangguan glass also takes out the star chart.


    When the strength of the four people collided, the glare was even worse than the last time, and the sound and waves almost made people deaf.


    After the light, the traceless childe, the mink and the Shangguan glass are all flying backward and spit blood in the air.


    The furious God of light used 60% of his power this time. Naturally, they can''t bear it.


    People are frightened again. The power of gods is really terrible.


    When the three men were fighting, juntianxia and huaruge were not idle. They were secretly gathering the whole world''s fortune. Now they have finished brewing.


    After the God of light defeated the three men, before he was happy for a moment, he suddenly felt that all the forces were gathering in one place.


    When they looked up, they saw the dragon and Phoenix seals suddenly appear in the air. The Dragon Seal and Phoenix seal gathered their strength and created the image of heaven and earth.


    It is quite common for the west of the three regions to face this kind of scene. The central and southern regions are all stupid. They never know that the jade seal can summon such a terrible force.


    At this time, the closer the seal of dragon and phoenix is, the more powerful the world is. Even the God of light feels the great pressure. After all, what he is here is not the body.

 Chapter 1632

    The God of light looks a little tight. He is not the man of the heaven and the earth. He has a stronger sense of the heaven and the earth''s pressure, and will have a greater impact than other people.


    He wants to stop the merger of dragon and Phoenix seal. Juntianxia and huaruge see his intention and make a move before him.


    When the emperor''s Scripture was running, the golden axe in his hand gave out a brilliant light, which was powerful for a while.


    Hua Ruge also began to use the power of artifact. The soul gun killed the spirit. They attacked the God of light at the same time.


    Not to mention the strength of the two people is strong, even the power of the artifact is also good to fight, the light God is a palm to fight out between the eyebrows, and the strength of the three people send out a violent collision.


    Under this collision, the two suddenly flew backwards and buffered the aftereffect by flying backwards. However, their psychic power was a little confused and they were not hurt.


    However, due to this delay, the seals of the dragon and Phoenix in the sky have been in one place.


    "On!"


    "Ah!"


    In the sky, a sound of dragon singing and Phoenix singing came out for a while. With the integration of dragon and Phoenix, the seal of dragon and Phoenix became larger at the same time. With the pressure of heaven and earth, it was pressed towards the God of light.


    The projection of the God of light is as high as ten Zhangs, and the light is blazing. It was originally seen by people all over the world. However, the seal of dragon and phoenix is bigger now, covering the sky of the God of light.


    At this time, the most wise thing for the God of light is to avoid, but the power of the dragon and Phoenix seal is so strong that even if he avoids, he will pay some price, and if he escapes, he will not have half a believer.


    So his eyes narrowed, his whole body was also surging, and the light and shadow on his hands were stronger and stronger.


    At the moment when the seal was pressed, the God of light suddenly made a move to face the huge seal of dragon and Phoenix.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    For a time, people only felt that the earth where they were was was shaking. The cultivators were OK. Those civilians were not stable at all.


    And the shaking didn''t happen in a moment, but lasted for a few seconds. Fortunately, each city in the western Xinjiang has a large array of protection, or it would be a disastrous earthquake.


    Looking at the center of the shrine where the light has faded, we can see that the power of the dragon and Phoenix seal has weakened, and the light of the God of light has also weakened several degrees, which can be regarded as a balance of power.


    The whole world is shocked. It''s hard. It''s not so strong that it can be undamaged.


    The God of light is furious and mends the seal of dragon and Phoenix.


    The two seals, which had been weakened, were completely separated and each fell into their own hands.


    "Little dolls, you really don''t want to drink or have a fine wine. Don''t blame me for not giving up." The God of light said that the light had recovered a little, and his two palms, with their terrible power, beat them towards a group of people.


    This is comparable to the force of the storm to lock in several people, direct attack, leaving no room.


    Several people are really afraid of this, so that a look together.


    For a while, Hua Ruge, the childe without trace, juntianxia, Xiaodiao shangguanli and huangquan emperor flew up at the same time, using the strongest tactics to fight against this terrible power.


    Six light pillars of different colors hit on the strong waves, and several people suddenly felt that their viscera were surging, and their aura was agitated instantly, constantly impacting the body meridians, as if they were to be abandoned.


    Before they retreated subjectively, they were shaken by aftershock and flew away. On the ground, they were all bloodstained and pale.


    After falling on the ground, Hua Ruge''s new injuries and old ones were added together, but he didn''t get up for a while.


    Shangguanli and huangquan emperor are weak. One was injured before, but now it may not be as good as Hua Ruge.


    The God of light sneered and said: "you are a group of ants in front of the Buddha. You can be looked up to for your devotion. If I want to, I can crush you at any time."


    Jun Tianxia shakes his head and sits up. Childe wutrace helps her up beside Hua Ruge.


    The mink picked up Shangguan Li, looked at the blood and pale face on the corner of her mouth, and looked at the bright god with more fierce eyes.


    The people watching the war are worried about several people. The God of light is so strong that it has no damage after being attacked by the whole world. How can we fight?


    And look at the appearance of several people, it should also be possible to use all the means, it should be no power to struggle again.


    In the temple of light, the power of belief is constantly entering the body of Huoxi. It seems that it will not be long before it is completed, and then it will be transferred to the God of light. Then the power of the God of light will skyrocket.


    How do you think these people can''t hold up.


    The God of light looks down on several human beings: "I ask you again, are you subject or dead?"


    Hua rugo could not easily sit up and hear such a sentence. This time, she didn''t rush to answer, but looked at other humanitarians: "in fact, it''s not that she can''t think about it."


    Now the situation is very clear. They are not in the same rank with each other at all. How can we fight?


    Yellow spring emperor horizontal her one eye way: "how do you say also is my eldest brother, can have a little backbone?"


    "Who says I have no backbone?" Hua Ruge frowned defiantly: "I didn''t say surrender, let''s consider the head office."


    "What''s the consideration? The old man is not a good man at first sight. You can have good fruit with him?" Emperor huangquan despised her analytical ability.


    The God of light listened to the darkness, but he didn''t want to provoke them, so he didn''t do anything.


    "If you don''t surrender, what should you do?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I''m not afraid." The yellow spring emperor said in a hard voice.


    Hua Yuege sighed, "you are not afraid, but I have a man, and I have a lot of money. It''s a pity to die."


    When she spoke, the heaven Sutra of annihilation in her body ran at full speed. While healing, she also digested the power of the pill she had swallowed before.


    When the face of the yellow spring emperor is black, people around him can''t laugh or cry. Shouldn''t it be righteous at this time? How could it be so calculated.


    Of course, the following people in Xijiang feel very normal after listening to it. This is the way of thinking of their national teachers, which has never been imagined.


    The yellow spring emperor was speechless. He didn''t have the other half or Hua Ruge''s money.


    Juntianxia, traceless childe and mink are also taking the opportunity to heal. They all know that Hua Ruge is fighting for some time.


    As an old monster who has lived for a long time, the God of light can see through it at a glance, but he said with a smile that he didn''t care: "it''s useless for you to delay. Now give me the answer, or I will kill one by one."


    Said he will look down on Hua Ruge and ask: "I come to ask you first, how to choose?"


    "Too bad attitude." Hua rugo looked at him and said, "you can only answer when you ask me."


    "Are you dying?" The God of light said, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his whole body was full of aggression again.


    I can''t see Hua Ruge playing with him.

 Chapter 1633

    Hua rugo stood up from the ground and walked in his direction, saying, "shut up and kill me. Do you really think I''m afraid of you?"


    "I''ll see what you can do." The God of light said a word, the palm of his hand stretched out, and the light and shadow immediately became big and came to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge didn''t start, but the blue light in front of him suddenly devoured the beast. He saw a small beast suddenly opened his mouth and swallowed the palm of his hand.


    The God of light has suddenly found that the mouth of this small beast is a black hole. His powerful power goes in and disappears directly. It''s too late for him to take back his arm.


    "Whoops." With a whimper, most of the light and shadow in the arm of the God of light entered the mouth of the devouring beast.


    The light of the whole light and shadow was dim again.


    This time, she gave all the energy to Hua Ruge. She felt that her body was full of spiritual power, and the recovery speed of the wound was ten times faster.


    People around the world are shocked again. They have seen Hua Ruge release the blue light more than once. Every time they collect someone''s magic weapon. People think it''s a magic weapon. Unexpectedly, it''s a small beast.


    And the little beast looks small and simple, extremely cute. How can it be seen that it is just a little guy with no attack power. How can it rob magic weapons?


    However, when we saw that the little guy Zhang opened his mouth, everyone understood that it was eating.


    So at random, the power of the God of light has been weakened by one tenth. What kind of existence is it?


    The God of light was also confused. For a long time, he suddenly said, "devour the beast. It''s devour the beast."


    Hua rugo was a little surprised to hear his accurate name. After so many years, no one has ever come out of this little guy.


    "Are you afraid? If you''re afraid, get out of here. I won''t chase you. " She said with a smooth face.


    Seeing that she didn''t retort, the God of light burst out laughing and said, "I can''t imagine that your little doll has such a treasure. No wonder this kind of constitution can be cultivated so fast."


    Hua Ruge''s strong point is that he has strong combat power, but his disadvantage is that he is too heavy in physique and has no powerful resources, not to mention the same cultivation speed as these talents.


    The devouring beast listened to the human voice, jumped directly behind Hua Ruge''s shoulder, and looked at the little eyes of the God of light with fear on his face.


    "Can you eat him?" Hua is like a song.


    Swallowing beast''s small head shakes like a drum: "just because he was unprepared, now when I was close, he would catch me."


    "Then don''t take risks. Go back." Hua rugo reached out and touched his little head.


    Swallowing animals into a blue light into the space, before leaving, he asked: "master, you are careful, this man is very powerful."


    "Yes." Hua Ruge answers.


    The God of light also stared at her and said, "give me that little thing, and I will spare your life."


    "No." Hua Ruge simply refused.


    "I have a way." The God of light said and clapped again. This time it was pure energy, not its own light and shadow.


    He won''t repeat his mistakes if he has suffered one.


    Hua Ruge was very concentrated this time, only to realize that he was ready to enlarge his moves. When the terrible storm swept by, she had disappeared in place.


    The God of light raised his eyebrows and was on guard.


    Hua Ruge suddenly appeared on his head, and the soul gun in his hand was inserted directly on his head.


    The God of light sneered and clapped it.


    However, I can''t imagine that his energy has just been released and the space hasn''t been blocked, and Hua Ruge has disappeared again.


    A person''s ability to deal with emergencies will never be so strong. It''s only possible that she didn''t plan to attack in the first place, but only made a blunder.


    Why is that?


    At the next moment, he just felt that there was a huge energy fluctuation in front of him. Suddenly, a bloody figure appeared and hit his head in a circle.


    Because the spirit has no body, and the spirit is extremely powerful, it can still approach the God of light under the cover of Hua Ruge.


    The blood, flesh, essence and spirit of thousands of creatures burst out in a flash. This power is not only powerful but also evil, with extremely strong attack power.


    It''s too late for the God of light to dodge. He can only blow it out in a circle and collide with the fist of Qi Ling.


    "Boom!"


    There was a huge bang. The God of light didn''t give full play to his strength because he rushed out, while the spirit of Qi had been ready for a long time, and didn''t come up with a winner after a fight.


    Qi Ling smiles and then explodes.


    This time, all his accumulated strength is released at this moment, and the God of light is just because there is no move or defense after a strike.


    The light and shadow of the God of light were suddenly wounded by the terrible blood, and the light of the whole person was dimmed again.


    And the spirit of the instrument is the state of soul. It disappears after hurting people, and can''t be found.


    The God of light roared: "unbridled!"


    At the end of his roar, he found Hua Ruge standing in the distance smiling, watching him say: "big cutting!"


    The God of light thinks that he has passed the crisis and is in a state of rage. His vigilance is very low. However, when he finishes reading the song in China, he will realize the powerful power of space.


    At the next moment, the space he is in is fragmented. His whole light and shadow are cut into more than ten pieces by the force of space. If he is an entity, it will be cool now.


    However, he is only a divine projection, so although he will be injured, the injury is not serious.


    The God of light is not negligent this time. Even if he is on high alert, he can''t think of huaru song club. Because she used coral bracelets on her hands before, he didn''t know the spatial magic of huaru song club.


    His head was cut away from his body, and the light and shadow were dimmed, but he sneered: "do you think you can kill me like this? It''s naive. In a moment, the space will be restored, and then you will die. "


    "Do you know what else to do in a moment?" Hua Ruge smiles at his thief.


    Just then a blue light flashed and went straight to his head.


    The God of light immediately opened his eyes and roared, "dare you?"


    Hua Ruge is still laughing.


    So in the full view of the public, in the moment when the God of light lost his ability to act, a blue light passed through the head of the God of light, and a mouth swallowed the head directly.


    "Ahhh." The Devourer dare not swallow any more parts, because its small body will be torn open when it encounters those space cracks.


    But it''s enough to shock people all over the world.


    People stare at the statue with only body and no head, only to see how funny the original very dignified statue looks at the moment. As high as tens of Zhangs of the statue with golden light, there is no head


    They were eaten by little animals like dogs.

 Chapter 1634

    People all over the world looked at the statue for a long time, and finally they couldn''t help laughing. It''s really unusual for them to fight.


    The people of the temple of light were almost mad after being stupefied for a while. How dare this abominable Hua Ruge desecrate the gods!


    Of course, the most angry thing is the God himself. As a blue light flashed back, the power of space disappeared, and the God of light reappeared, but the light and shadow were dim.


    Hua rugo gets his energy from the devouring animal. Once again, he feels that his body is full of energy, and his strong constitution will almost completely recover.


    After her delay for a while, the traceless childe, juntianxia and mink also recovered a little. Seeing the recovery speed of these people, the whole person is not very good,


    this place is a person, it''s a monster.


    "I killed you!" The God of light has gone away, roaring and attacking Hua Ruge.


    This time, he didn''t sit there still, but the whole body flew over. His whole body was full of energy. The whole light and shadow were sharp, which was a big weapon.


    Hua Yuege''s pupils shrink, because she is unable to parry this kind of attack.


    The speed of the God of light is very fast. The space has been blocked by his violence. She can''t escape.


    She turned her hand and took out the ghost gun. She clapped it in the face of the God of light.


    "Bang!"


    A slight collision came, Hua Ruge was directly photographed to fall, and the momentum of the whole person was dispersed.


    Hua Ruge spits out a mouthful of blood and falls straight to the ground. At this time, she only feels sharp pain in her body and serious damage in her body. She can''t even gather spirit.


    The great light and shadow of the God of light stood in front of her and said, "originally, I wanted to save your life, but who would you like to die?"


    "I advise you to do it as soon as you want, but it''s usually not easy to do so." Hua Yuege said.


    The more she was like this, the more unbelievable the God of light was. He sneered and said, "now you expect someone to save you?"


    He was so fast that several people who were healing couldn''t make it. Now he came near one after another, but he was swept down one by one by the God of light.


    Hua Yuege narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "kill me. I promise you will kill me too."


    "I''d like to see who can stand for you." The God of light said and clapped.


    Childe wutrace wants to split his eyes and canthus, but he can''t move after just being hit.


    Death is near. Hua Ruge, who wants to be free and easy, has a little regret. She hasn''t seen Tuoba Rui for a long time. She wants to see her.


    However, when people all over the world thought that this matter had not turned around, a Blazing Sword light flew through the air and went straight to the hand of the God of light.


    This sword light is consistent with the Tao rhyme, with the reinforcement of the power of rules, which is very sharp.


    As soon as the pupil of the God of light shrinks, he quickly draws back.


    Naturally, he knew who was doing it, so his face became more and more heavy.


    Hua Ruge looks at the sword light and chuckles. Next moment, he puts his arm behind his head and looks at the sky with ease.


    The next moment, Tuo BARREI falls in front of her, wearing a white robe, and Feng Shenyu''s face is tense. He asks, "what are you doing?"


    Hua rugo looked at him standing in front of him and said with a smile, "it looks cool."


    "You can''t get up." Tuo postscript Rui is using the tone of Tucao, but her eyes make complaints about her.


    Hua Yuege said hard, "no, it''s not."


    "Okay, No." Tuo Ba Rui takes out the blanket to let her sit down and feeds the best pill directly to her mouth.


    Hua Ruge swallowed the pill, smiling contentedly.


    "I''ll take care of it." Tuo Ba Rui kissed her on the forehead, and her voice was very distressed.


    Hua Ruge nods. It''s really cute.


    The God of light behind him, with a gloomy face, opened his mouth when Tuo BARREI turned around and said, "how did you get out?"


    Tuo Ba Rui reached for the sword of the son of heaven, and said coldly: "I come out, it''s your death."


    "No way, it''s the lock spirit nail made by the master himself. You can''t break away from it." The God of light looked at him and said cautiously, "you are not only free but also powerful. You can''t do it."


    "But I did it, didn''t I?" Tuoba Rui said that the sword of the emperor broke out again.


    Before the God of light could continue to think about it, his sword had taken a powerful power to his light and shadow.


    In this move, people found that the power of Tuoba Rui was very strong, and the attack was almost the same as that of the God of light.


    "Bitter sea." Mink said at one side: "or the second layer, how can he do it?"


    On one side, Shangguan Li adjusts her breath for a while. She looks at Tuoba Rui and slowly falls into thinking.


    Today''s God of light has been hurt several times, and the light is dim, and its strength is not as good as just. However, Tuo BARREI, who knows the rules of heaven, has shown a fighting power several times stronger than his strength.


    The God of light has used all his strength, even his spiritual might to gain some upper hand.


    But this gap is not enough for him to hurt Tuo BARREI. Tuo BARREI is still fierce in attack. He is perfectly matched with Tianzi sword. His moves are flowing everywhere. It seems that he can counter suppress at any time.


    The God of light''s mind is probing into the main hall. At this time, Huoxi is still absorbing the power of faith. There is only a small part of the power on the altar. It seems that it can be transmitted in less than a breath of incense.


    At that time, his strength will be skyrocketed. It''s no big deal to fight a Tuoba Rui.


    Other people also know this, and they are meditating to heal their wounds, so that they can fight again.


    Hua Ruge took the pill and let it digest. His eyes fell on Tuo BARREI in the battlefield. The more satisfied he was, the longer he didn''t see his man, the better he looked.


    It''s not just her. At the moment, people all over the world are staring at the battlefield and looking forward to Tuo BARREI killing the God of light as soon as possible. If he can''t reach those three areas, he will be in danger.


    The strength of the two men is equal, so the war has continued. The light God will weaken with the consumption of light. There is nothing in Tuo BARREI''s body, but his sword moves are poisonous and his strength output is consistent.


    With the constant stalemate between the two, the decline of the God of light became more and more obvious, and even was almost hurt by the sword several times.


    You should know that the sword of Tuoba Rui is not ordinary. If you hit him, he will be seriously injured.


    The faces of the people in the temple of light are becoming more and more ugly. They keep looking at the temple one by one, hoping that the holy lady can transmit the power of faith earlier.


    People in the three regions are more hopeful. At this time, the God of light is at the end of his power, and Tuoba is as bright as the sun, so the victory is greater.

 Chapter 1635

    The God of light also knows that he can''t use Tuo BARREI, and as long as other people in the western Xinjiang are well cultivated, it''s still a formidable force, and he can only wait for the energy supply of the burning sun.


    Otherwise he would have to run first.


    "Find a way to deal with the fire." There are people in the West.


    As soon as this word came to everyone''s mind, now as long as you kill her before she provides her faith, then the God of light will have no power to maintain, and the tragic defeat is in front of you.


    So the eyes of all the people on the scene became delicate. They also looked at Hua Ruge.


    Among them are the ministers of Mu Qingyan and Daewoo.


    These people know that this person is Su Nianxia, and they also know the meaning to them, because this is why they have not started.


    Hua Ruge, who had watched the war, frowned at this.


    Jun Tianxia''s side is more direct cold face: "shut up."


    At this time, the two men''s performance is very consistent.


    "Emperor, you can''t be ambitious. If you really give the God of light a chance to breathe, we can''t be his opponents." Said a general by his side.


    The king world smell speech complexion gloomy way: "this gentleman has discretion, forbid to move her."


    He has always been dignified. The following people heard that although they didn''t agree with the order, no one just said anything.


    In the other two areas, the people who ruled by the unmarked childe didn''t listen to the monarchy. One of them stood up and said loudly: "childe, if you give me a command, I will lead all my brothers to attack and kill that little girl."


    "I can''t move after all the coaxing." Childe wutrace looks calm, but his voice is always unquestionable.


    The subordinate sat down indignantly.


    Soon, everyone looked at Hua Ruge, because only Hua Ruge could talk about them.


    "It''s no use looking at me. Now she''ll die." "I can''t agree," Hua said, shaking her head


    When people heard her saying this, they couldn''t see the hope. But they didn''t want to give up. After all, it was about their lives.


    However, at the moment, the elders of the temple of light and the elders of the temple guard are standing in front of the main hall. Without Hua Ruge and others, they can''t enter.


    So they have to worry.


    People in Xijiang don''t know who Su Nianxia is, and even people in the small world don''t know how she disappeared in those days, so now everyone is in a daze.


    I don''t know who will be so important to them.


    Although the people of western Xinjiang blindly support the emperor and the teachers of the state, they can be judged from an objective point of view. This time, they are really indecisive. If they don''t cut the mess quickly now,


    then the next trouble may be beyond their endurance.


    At this time, everyone hopes that they can make a decision early. However, after they have begun to show their attitude, they have no intention of changing it. They are very resolute.


    Seeing the bright light of the hall where Huoxi is, the whole hall will be destroyed directly by the horrible momentum.


    So people saw Huoxi sitting in the center of the hall. The whole person was red with fire. The red dot on his head was even brighter.


    The people of the temple of light saw the hope, which indicated that the holy woman had absorbed it, and then it was transformed.


    Huoxi did continue to work the magic formula, slowly turning the power of faith into power, and then turning it into the body of the God of light through the image.


    At this time, the God of light has been in a bitter battle. Tuo BARREI''s strength has increased too much in a short period of time. He is also more proficient in controlling the rules of heaven, even in controlling the sword of heaven.


    He didn''t recover his injuries before he came, and he was injured one after another after he came. With the passage of battle time, he felt more and more weak, and it was estimated that he would be defeated by Tuo BARREI soon.


    Of course, such a defeat would not hurt his body too much. He would just go back again, but his face could not pass.


    And once he escapes, the Illuminati will be completely destroyed. When all the statues are destroyed, he needs to pave his way again. It''s very difficult.


    So he would not give up the temple here easily.


    But Tuoba Rui didn''t want to give him such a chance. He endured for so long. Now when he came out, he saw Hua Ruge was hurt like that, and the anger that he had been holding in his heart suddenly exploded.


    From the beginning, he went all out, but didn''t stay behind. Now he saw that the God of light was weak, and even used his killing moves.


    There was a big silver light all over Tuo Barry''s body. Surrounded by the blazing silver light, a pair of silver wings suddenly appeared behind him. These wings were made of light and shadow, but they looked like a piece of feather, lifelike.


    It''s not the first time that people in western Xinjiang have seen each other. The last time Tuoba Rui had two wings on his back, he was perfecting the rules of heaven and earth. At that time, the shock he brought to people was still fresh in his memory.


    Tuo Ba Rui approaches to the God of light, and one of his huge wings cuts towards him. The light wing, which is completely made by the rules of heaven, looks like the most sharp ice blade in the world.


    The God of light dodged quickly. However, under the strong pressure, he slowed down a lot and was directly cut off by one arm.


    People see that the broken arm is a little silly. We need to know that the God of light is light and shadow. Before Hua Ruge divided the place where he was into several spaces to force him to separate.


    But Tuoba Rui cut it off directly.


    It''s too tough.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t miss this opportunity, so it''s another flash of blue light. The pure energy of Dabu comes to Hua Ruge''s body again.


    When people saw this, they couldn''t help crying and laughing. When did their master really forget to pick up the leak.


    After the light God was cut off his arm, the light and shadow almost disappeared. He stood facing Tuo Barry and said: "you have my mark in your body, boy. As long as I don''t take it away for you, you will never want to have love again in your life."


    Tuoba Rui squints a little.


    "Even if you win me now, my body is still there. Even if my temple is destroyed by you, you will suffer all your life." The God of light sneered.


    Tuoba Rui looked at him indifferently and asked, "what do you want to say?"


    "I can let you go on the condition that you persuade your friends not to be enemies of my temple of light." Said the God of light.


    Tuoba Rui''s sharp eyes fixed on his face and said, "you want to delay, think I can''t see?"


    The fire Xi there is still transforming his power. I think it will soon provide him with power. The projection will naturally become stronger as his body becomes stronger.


    The God of light sneered and said, "do you really want to suffer in the face of your beloved in this life?"


    "Kill you, and nothing." Tuoba Rui said a sound and then flew up, behind the wings again silver light.

 Chapter 1636

    The God of light can only fight hard if he procrastinates. However, in the face of such a powerful Tuo BARREI, he has only to avoid. If there is no hope for Huoxi, he would have fled for a long time.


    Tuoba Rui is very fierce and doesn''t give him a chance to breathe.


    People in the three regions were greatly inspired. They only felt that the previous bird spirit had been released. It seems that the God of light could not stay for long even if other people didn''t do it.


    All of us pay close attention to the battlefield and hope that Tuo BARREI will first abandon the God of light before Huoxi gives up his faith. In this way, the crisis can be solved without harming Su Nianxia.


    It can be said that the fate of people in the three regions is in the hands of Tuo barrui.


    Hua Ruge leaned aside, his face was neither good nor bad, and he still looked a little worried.


    Everyone else is the same. After all, the war situation is changing rapidly. No one knows what will happen next.


    The God of light was soon cut off an arm, but he suddenly laughed: "Tuo Ba Rui, you are waiting for destruction."


    People are surprised to see that the mark on Huoxi''s head is more and more bright when looking to one side. We can guess that she has completed the conversion from the power of faith to the power of God and can output it.


    "Is it?" Tuo Ba Rui asked back, showing a rare smile on his face.


    When the God of light saw his smile, he did not know why he felt a little flustered. He stared at Tuo Barry and asked, "you can still laugh at this time?"


    "Why can''t you laugh?" Tuoba Rui raises eyebrows to ask.


    Looking at the sword in his hand, the God of light thought that his surging strength could not be tempered in a day, and immediately felt his back was cold.


    His idea was not completely straightened out. Huoxi slowly opened his eyes, and the whole man gave out a very horrible breath. The light between his eyebrows was even brighter, and those eyes looked at him indifferently.


    The God of light subconsciously said, "Xi''er, what''s wrong with you? You pass on your power to the father. "


    His voice was already a little shaky.


    The fire Xi smell speech not to smile, smile with disdain and ridicule: "you really think you can control me, who do you think you are?"


    "Xi''er, what''s the matter with you?" The face of the God of light is unbelievable.


    Huoxi had already come forward and said, "you can''t go. Don''t want to go anywhere."


    At this time, she controls all the power of belief. The planted mark on her forehead can connect with the light God. She clearly knows that he wants to withdraw this projection.


    Between her hands, a fire red light suddenly pressed on the projection of the God of light.


    The projection had already dissipated a little, and was forced down.


    "Fire Xi, you dare!" The God of light was completely flustered.


    This projection is the deity of noumenon. If it is destroyed, it will die.


    Before that, he always dared to waste his time here, but he was not afraid to kill himself by Tuo BARREI and others. Unexpectedly, Huoxi would suddenly make a move, and how could she use the power of faith?


    "I never called that name." Su Nianxia looked at his face and said seriously, "I always know who I am."


    "No way, I erased all your memories and left a mark on you. You can''t know who you are, let alone be emotional." The words of the God of light were almost roaring.


    "I''ll let you know when you die." "Fire Xi said again:" when you hold my soul here, I know that you have no good intention


    She said turning her hand and taking out the half blue jade plate.


    Jun Tianxia is looking down at it. He has five tastes in his heart. As expected, he did not guess wrong.


    "So I should have left my most important memory in this jade pendant through my mind, didn''t you find it?" Said Huoxi.


    The pupil of the God of light shrank and was shocked.


    "When you erase my memory, I do forget everything, but I subconsciously know that this jade pendant is extremely important to me, so in the third month of memory loss, I found the news left behind." Su Nianxia said with a smile: "since then, I have known who I am."


    The God of light is still disbelieving: "no way, if you restore your memory, you will be moved, and you never hurt."


    "The Phoenix told you?" Huoxi said again, "I''ve tested her several times and I know she''s the one you sent. Do you think I won''t be on guard?"


    This is not only the shock of the God of light, but also the stupidity of people all over the world. What''s the situation?


    "It''s always painful here, but I don''t want you to find that you can''t either." When Su Nianxia said this, he was a little proud.


    The God of light still doesn''t believe that he has been played by a little girl for so many years, so he shakes his head repeatedly and says, "impossible, impossible."


    "When you have a brain, you will know that everything is possible." Su Nianxia said, approaching him: "do you know why I don''t break your idol but lead you down?"


    The light God''s eyes grew frightened.


    Su Nianxia nodded, "yes, I just want to destroy you completely."


    "Destroy me?" The God of light smiled angrily: "no matter how clever you are, you have my brand in your spirit, which can''t be changed, as long as I want to take your life at any time."


    "Or what do I want you to do with the power of faith?" Su Nianxia asked.


    The God of light was shocked: "how can you control the power? You shouldn''t have that power. "


    "I taught it." Tuoba Rui said lightly on one side.


    This is even more stupid when it comes to the people on the scene. The style of painting is also too fast. Forgive them for not keeping up with their brains.


    The God of light stared at him: "you..."


    "Can''t think?" Tuo Ba Rui raised his eyebrows, and then said: "as early as the war between the temple of light and the temple of water, we passed the Qi. Since then, the progress has my share."


    The God of light felt that his brain, which had always been clever, was not enough now.


    Su Nianxia thought for a moment and then said:


    "I once thought of letting the water temple directly extinguish the light temple. Later, I chose support in case you won the early exposure, but if you were afraid of anything, you still won."


    "I know that you will certainly count this account on the emperor and sister rugo. Sure enough, you ordered me to kill people, so I transferred your hatred, sent him to the holy mountain for cultivation under the name of forbidden brother-in-law, and kept the emperor''s sword."


    Listen to Su Nianxia''s words, the light God can vaguely remember the original situation.


    And the elders of the temple of light also suddenly, especially huoyun, who is now red eyed, said: "no wonder I have suggested countless times to kill directly, but you never agree. If there is a big picture, you are deliberately bringing the temple to the end."


    Other people follow this thinking, for a time only feel the back of the hair cool.

 Chapter 1637

    In the past, people in the temple of light did think that Huoxi was properly handled everywhere, but now it''s a direct result and then go back to think about it. Almost all places are suspicious.


    It''s the meaning of Huoxi to keep Hua Ruge in the temple of light.


    Hua Ruge beat the people in the temple shortly after he entered the temple. However, Huoxi asked the Li family to apologize in turn, which is called the overall situation view.


    When she was asked to set up a challenge arena in the temple, she didn''t interfere positively. She secretly sent some practitioners to Hua Ruge, which made her famous.


    After that, Hua rugo and juntianxia joined hands to kill some of the Lu family''s most powerful people who left Tianjing. As a result, it was Lu family who apologized for compensation and vowed not to bother Hua rugo any more.


    Before, they only thought that Hua was like a singer Duan Qiang and the backstage was hard. But now, can this eccentric be more obvious?


    Two of them, in the dark and in the light, the position of the temple of light in people''s hearts has been greatly reduced, which makes the power of belief weaker, and this weak Su Nianxia can take advantage of the instability of the current situation to make everyone bear it again.


    Later, because of the obvious signs of tear, Huoxi even scattered the power of the temple. At that time, she said it was for the power of belief. Now it seems that she wants to fight the God before other people in the temple find out.


    Huaruge and juntianxia don''t change much after Huoxi''s hand, because they guessed the possibility when Tuoba Rui came out, so they didn''t do it.


    Of course, they don''t know whether the guesses are reliable or not. They were worried just now. Now they are relieved.


    "That''s good. I''m a loser this time." "You let me go, and I will take away the mark left for you," said the God of light


    "I still like to take the initiative in my own hands." Su Nianxia thought for a moment and said, "first you remove my soul mark, and I will consider letting you go."


    The God of light sneered and said, "at that time, you will certainly do harm to this one."


    "It''s your only choice, or I''ll be able to kill you now." Su Nianxia looks calm.


    Remove the camouflage of her, at this time in the eyes not so much indifference, more nimble anger.


    The God of light squinted and said, "you think you''re winning? It''s still too tender. "


    He said that the whole light and shadow were once again blazing, and the light broke away from Su Nianxia''s shackles almost instantly. People saw that the light and shadow had become larger again,


    the breath was horrible, the energy was sufficient, and it seemed more terrible than when he came.


    Su Nianxia took two steps back and said calmly, "how long can you support such overdraft?"


    "The power of faith is the power of God. With your strength and constitution, if you don''t give up, you will die in a short time. It''s ugly." The God of light stared at her and said, "let''s try who can last longer."


    "Good." Su Nianxia said that the whole man rose from the sky.


    When the God of light took his hand, Su Nianxia also took the same hand to greet him. Two red lights exploded in the air, which was the confrontation between the divine power and the divine power.


    "Boom!"


    The whole temple of light trembled.


    After the explosion subsided, Su Nianxia and the God of light retreated a few steps respectively. For a while, they could not see which was stronger or weaker.


    Tuoba Rui can''t stand by, so he attacks again. Although the power of Guangming God is stronger, he still dare not accept his killing moves.


    "You two are against each other." The God of light said with a grim smile in his eyes.


    In the next moment, their faces slightly changed. Tuo Barry felt that his heart was suddenly stabbed with thousands of sharp blades, and his heart was aching like a bone.


    Su Nianxia''s head is protected by her hands, and her face is painful.


    If the pain in the body is used to it, the mark in the spirit is fatal. Even if she can protect it for a while with the method of Tuo BARREI''s teaching, once the power of faith is dissipated, her life will be thrown in.


    Hua Ruge got up one after another. After such a long period of cultivation, each of them returned to their peak state and could fight.


    Especially Hua Ruge. She felt that she had eaten the energy of two arms and one head of Guangming God. Now she not only hurt her, but also felt that her strength had improved.


    Su Nianxia uses the power of belief to fight against the influence of the mark in the spirit, and at the same time starts to attack.


    Tuo Ba Rui only hesitated for a moment, and then supported himself with his strong will. The huge silver wing once again cut to the God of light.


    It''s unbelievable that the God of light saw the two men''s tenacity, but now he can''t bear to think more. It''s time to fight.


    However, although the two of them are tough, the attack is real, especially when Su Nianxia received the double attack, he just lost his mind.


    "Be careful." Jun Tianxia''s subconscious exit, and then immediately set off, the light God palm power hit her before pulling her arm, directly brought to her side.


    At the same time, childe wutrace and mink also made a bold move. The three men joined together to fight against the God of light. After childe wutrace joined, the God of light was very headache. After all, this time is too time-consuming.


    As long as his speed slows down, Tuoba Rui''s light wings and swords are more likely to stab him. It''s not easy to parry the moves of Tuoba Rui.


    Mink eyebrows once again appear purple lines, the strength is unprecedented strong, often every shot is to let him defenseless.


    Below, Jun Tianxia pulls Su Nianxia to the ground and asks her, "how is it?"


    "And Good... " In the face of his concerned eyes, the state she had been supporting was gone.


    No one would know that when she faced him as someone else, she was never calm.


    "You rest, I''ll go." King said a body, toward the sky.


    This time he took out the seal directly and smashed it towards the God of light.


    After he left, Su Nianxia was a little unsteady, with no blood on her lips.


    Hua rugo grabbed her wrist, put the other hand on her shoulder and held her.


    Su Nianxia looked up and saw tears flashing in her eyes: "sister."


    So many years, she suffered too much by herself. When she was alone, she could only hold her teeth. However, when she saw Hua Ruge, she felt the bitter water in her heart was surging up and her nose was very sour.


    "Silly girl, you are suffering." Hua rugo patted her on the shoulder and said, "they won''t miss a few of them. It will be over soon."


    "Sister, I hurt." Su Nianxia then leaned on Hua Ruge''s shoulder.


    Hua Ruge can feel the clothes on her shoulders are getting wet.


    She was in great pain and kept saying, "OK, OK, we are all here."


    Su Nianxia''s silent tears also raised her head silently, sucked her nose and said, "sister, wait for me, I have a lot to say to you."


    Hua is like a frown. She flies up to the sky again and joins the battle circle.

 Chapter 1638

    At this time, the God of light surrounded five people, each of them is not good stubble, Hua Ruge only saw the speed of light and shadow visible to the naked eye of the God of light go down.


    People in the three regions are also shocked. Although they don''t know the variables, they are gods, and they are abused like that?


    At this time, Su Nianxia''s power is the most terrifying. She tries her best to suppress the light and shadow of the God of light and won''t let him leave.


    If the God of light returns to noumenon, she and Tuo BARREI will continue to be controlled. So the spirit of the God of light must be completely destroyed.


    The God of light was also mad. He began to think that overdraft of his own strength could wipe them out. Unexpectedly, the endurance of these two people was so terrible, and their assists were too strong.


    At this time, the elders of the temple of light also recovered their injuries, so they tried to help.


    As a result, huaruge and huangquan emperor stood in front of them.


    "You''ve also seen my method. You really can''t take advantage of it. Moreover, the fighting situation above is obvious. Do you want to work for him?" Hua Ruge said without hesitation that before the five elders on the stage had made a statement, huoyun came out from behind and said, "I killed you!"


    His complaints about China are quite serious.


    Before Hua Yuege could do it, the emperor turned into a light and shadow and rushed up. Before he did, he pinched his neck and said, "boy, how can I talk to my eldest brother?"


    Although huoyun and huangquan emperor had the same accomplishments, they had more than a little difference in all aspects. Now they are choked by the throat and have no resistance.


    "She Damn it! " Huoyun squeezed out this sentence.


    "You want to die." The yellow spring emperor said to squeeze his hands hard.


    "Click!" At the same time of pinching his neck, his spiritual power enters his body and directly destroys his body tissue.


    When he let go of his hand, the fire cloud fell on the ground soft, and there was no more anger.


    "You see, it hurts us a lot. We can talk about it clearly. Why do we have to do it?" Hua Yuege said.


    When the five great elders saw this, they did not waver. One of them groaned, "you think this frightens us. It''s ridiculous."


    "Don''t be angry, elder. Listen to me." Hua Ruge soothed and said: "we will not affect the outcome of this war, whether we move or not, mainly depends on those above."


    Several frowned.


    "So we don''t need to hurt our friendship at all, otherwise no matter who turns to us in the future, it will not look good." Hua Yuege continued.


    After hearing this, several people looked at each other, but somehow they thought it was reasonable.


    "So, let''s watch and wait for the result." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    Several people blinked, for a while, there was no reason to do it.


    Hua Ruge still said: "that''s right. We''re not big enemies. It''s unnecessary to die. Let''s sit and watch."


    She said that she really looked for a nearby pavilion to greet people.


    After thinking for a long time about the reasons for rejection, these people followed.


    The yellow spring emperor looked at his chin in situ and almost didn''t fall out. How could he?


    Just now, I''m still fighting to death. How can three words and two words be so harmonious? And now it''s obviously hostile. How can we not fight? Are those elders stupid?


    But now that''s how it is, he has to believe it.


    Looking at Hua Ruge not far away, one person is less than five when talking and laughing. Emperor huangquan finally knows why he lost, and the gap in his mind is too big. How could it have been fought.


    Compared with the calm below, the battle over the sky is very fierce. Under the siege of five people, the God of light used various means, but it still couldn''t stop the light getting weaker and weaker.


    People in western Xinjiang were afraid of Huang Guangming at first. Now they have some sympathy for him. They were very fierce at first, but they were going to bump into the guns of these vicious people. Now, they doubt life.


    The God of light really doubts life. Isn''t this an ordinary fairyland? How can there be so many abnormal people?


    He''s a God. First he was looked down upon, then he was played, and now he''s being bullied? Is there any reason for this?


    I''m afraid nobody can believe it.


    He felt that he could not go on like this, so he withdrew for a long distance and said to Tuo Barry, "you have my mark on you. If I die, you will be injured. Do you think about it?"


    Tuo Ba Rui takes a look at Hua Ruge at the bottom during the battle, and doesn''t care about him.


    The God of light almost couldn''t come at a breath. Then he looked at Su Nianxia and said, "aren''t you afraid that all the gods and souls will be destroyed?"


    "It''s you who are destroyed." Su Nianxia said once and then attacked the past. At this time, the power of faith in her body has been too much for her to bear. She needs to make a quick decision.


    A few people on one side adjusted and joined the battle again, and the God of light was out of order for a while.


    Hua rugo frowned when he heard it. What does it mean that they will get hurt when he dies? Where is the injury? How serious is it?


    Before she could ask the God of light, she was once again cornered. When he saw that he was angry, he stared at Tuo BARREI and Su Nianxia: "you forced me."


    The next moment, there was a slight explosion inside the God of light, as if something had been abandoned by him.


    At the same time when his light was dim, Tuo Ba Rui spat out his blood, and the whole man fell from the sky with a white face.


    Hua Ruge''s pupil shrank, and her body disappeared in place. Next moment, she held him down and checked his body at the same time.


    The heart vein is seriously damaged. It should have been the mark of the God of light before. Now it has been removed.


    This injury is more serious than she thought, but there is no other injury, it will be better for a while.


    She was relieved after all the tests.


    After landing, Tuo Ba Rui turns around and holds her in her arms, saying weakly but happily, "finally, nothing can stop us."


    These days, he often thinks of Hua Ruge''s heartache. He is afraid that if he continues like this, he will not dare to think of her any more.


    "Hug, it''s OK." Hua Ruge patted him on the back in a tone like coaxing children.


    Tuo Ba Rui hugged her and answered her voice for the first time: "HMM."


    The God of light in the sky sneered, turned to Su Nianxia, and said, "finally, I''ll choose you to be my saint, or continue to make trouble."


    "I''ll kill you first." Su Nianxia had a cold drink, and the strength of his body broke out in an instant. The power of faith surged out wildly and swept away towards the God of light.


    She knew she was going to lose her strength, so this time she tried her best.


    The light God''s face was suddenly frightened.

 Chapter 1639

    The power of faith encircles the God of light like a wave. The God of light is almost exhausted and has no way to escape. However, he is also ruthless. His eyes are clear: "even if you die, you will be buried."


    Said he simply did not resist, close his eyes again to urge the mind.


    As the power of faith surged, the red mark on Su Nianxia''s head disappeared and her body fell down.


    Juntianxia held her fast and held her shoulder.


    Su Nianxia was just able to bear such a strong belief. His strength soared and his body suffered a lot of damage at the same time.


    At this time, people all over the world will definitely look at this scene, because the God of light has given up resistance, and this attack is likely to end the war.


    In the pavilion, the five elders who had been waiting for the result with Hua Ruge stood up in a hurry.


    Hua Ruge holds Tuoba Rui aside and frowns at the sky.


    Just in a flash, the power like the waves came to the God of light. Before the power came to the body, the God of light heard another explosion.


    Two in a row.


    "Poof..." Su Nianxia spits out blood fiercely and falls back straight.


    Jun Tianxia pulls her to her bosom. A moment later, she covers her head and looks painful.


    "What can I do?" King world calm face, worried asked.


    "Ah!"


    Su Nianxia gives out a painful cry and struggles violently.


    Juntianxia had to hold her. He didn''t know what happened to her, so he looked down to Tuoba Rui for help.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "no one else can do anything."


    The breath around you is cold and terrible.


    "Boom!" The power of faith explodes in the sky, and the light and shadow of the God of light are suddenly overwhelmed by the power of terror.


    Su Nianxia still hasn''t calmed down. She is sweating all over. Her body is constantly writhing and struggling. It looks extremely painful.


    There is pain in your eyes.


    Hua Ruge is even more distressed on her face. She once had the pain of being attacked by the spirit. She knew the feeling most and was even more upset.


    After the power of belief broke out in the sky, the light gradually disappeared, and the light and shadow of the God of light were again in front of everyone.


    People all over the world are shocked. Can''t this kind of attack eliminate him?


    However, it was soon discovered that the light and shadow of the God of light that appeared this time were dim and could not be attacked.


    The God of light looked down at Su Nianxia, who was struggling. With a sneer, he said, "I don''t know how high you are


    Su Nianxia is suffering from severe pain, so he can''t answer naturally.


    Juntianxia firmly holds her, and can''t do it.


    "You dare to be arrogant now?" Hua Yuege said nothing and went up with a stick.


    Those five elders who originally had a good talk with Hua rugo were stunned. According to what they said before, both sides did not move. Now Hua rugo is rebellious, they have a reason to fight.


    So they stepped forward, but before they left, two people fell down, a childe without trace and a mink.


    "Sit back." The childe without trace spoke lightly.


    Mink is usually dark.


    Although both of them didn''t use their power, the five instinctively took a step back, and then returned without any resistance.


    Joking, this kind of people can''t even provoke the God of light. How dare they bump up.


    In the sky, Hua Ruge took out his stick and began to fight against the light and shadow of the light God. The light God is now weak and has no chance to fight back.


    "Hua Ruge, how dare you humiliate yourself?" The God of light rage to explosion.


    Hua Ruge said: "I will not only fight you, but also make you unable to reincarnate."


    The pupil of the God of light shrank sharply and said: "you What are you going to do? "


    "Eat you, completely let your spirit disappear." Hua Ruge''s friendly reminder.


    Her voice fell down and the devouring beast appeared on her shoulder.


    "You can''t do that." The light and shadow of the God of light are shaking after seeing the devouring beast.


    Hua Ruge''s response was to look at the devouring beast on his shoulder and point forward.


    Phagocytosis animal expressed clearly, into a ray of light, in the air it opened its mouth, a bite ate the head.


    Light and shadow recover automatically, so it eats one by one. The God of light wants to hide, but its speed is too much lower than that of devouring animals. It''s useless to escape.


    And because he overdrafts the body too seriously, now he has no power to go back.


    When I came here, I was very satisfied. I thought that I was the supreme person with the absolute right to speak. I can''t imagine that I can''t live without begging for mercy.


    "Hua Ruge, you say, how can we let go of ourselves?" The God of light has no choice but to speak.


    "Bully my sister, catch my man, and you want me to let you go?" Hua Ruge looked at her and asked incredibly, "do you want to go to heaven?"


    God of light was asked by her do not know how to answer, after hearing clearly is a face of grief and anger!


    However, he didn''t have time to think too much, so he swallowed the animal and bit off half of his body.


    So people will see that the once mighty God of light is now chased around by a small beast, and slowly nibbled away.


    From then on, people in the Three Kingdoms thought that all gods were deceiving. They could not live forever by themselves. They also talked about how to give blessings to the world and make the world live forever.


    The God of light was eaten by the devoured beast in a wail. People in the temple of light lowered their heads. They did not know whether they were mourning or doubting their previous beliefs.


    Hua Ruge goes to see Su Nianxia again after landing. Su Nianxia is still struggling and looks miserable.


    The mark that the God of light forced to explode in her spirit. At the moment, her spirit was severely damaged. Every time she fainted, she would be awakened by pain. It was very painful to see it.


    Juntianxia directly picked her up, turned around and walked into a surviving temple.


    Several people followed and went in. Childe wutrace dispatched the attacking people and horses outside, and controlled the people in the temple of light in time to prevent them from making the final counterattack.


    In the hall room, Su Nianxia was exhausted and fainted completely.


    Hua Ruge went to explore her body and said, "the heart is seriously hurt, and the spirit is also greatly hurt."


    "What can I do?" The king asked.


    "The body can be raised slowly, and the spirit can only see herself." Hua is like a song with a heavy face.


    King world listened to Mou color is more dark, do not speak for a long time.


    Hua Yuege sighed and said, "your last battle is hard. I''ll guard her."


    "I''ll do it." Said the king.


    Hua rugo looked at his unsightly face and nodded: "OK, she has survived this time. She should be OK. You don''t have to be nervous."


    Jun Tianxia nodded, and his eyes touched the bloodless Su Nianxia on the bed. He closed his eyes and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 1640

    Hua rugo knew what she was saying and she couldn''t hear it, so she turned around and went out.


    On the same day, childe wutrace controlled the people in the temple, and placed her and Tuo BARREI in another temple. All the servants in the temple were changed into their own people,


    it was only one day, and the pattern of western Xinjiang was refreshed again.


    In the evening, Hua Ruge stands in the yard and looks at the night. Tuoba Rui sits on one side to cultivate himself.


    "I remember that when I first came to the temple, I was still very indeterminate. I didn''t expect that after less than two years, this place would become ours." Hua Ruge said with emotion.


    Tuoba Rui looked at her and said, "come here."


    Hua Yuege hears the words and comes to him, sits on his lap, looks at him and looks at his eyes and asks with a smile, "do you think I am more beautiful?"


    Tuo Barry''s eyes passed her face and looked up at the stars.


    "Hello, what do you mean? I''m not beautiful, am I? " Hua rugordon raised his face.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t want to be attached to her way of narcissism, but when she saw that her face was heavy, he said, "you have always been beautiful."


    "That''s about it." Hua Yuege''s face brightened in a moment.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw more smile in her eyes and held her in her arms, chin gently against her hair.


    "You know the situation of xiaxiadao. Do you think she can survive this time?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a long time and said, "I once taught her to use the power of faith to refine her own spirit. The way to prevent breaking is the light God. However, the time is too short and her progress is not great, so I can''t say well."


    "This silly girl." Hua, like a song, sighed at the words.


    Starting from the confrontation between the temple of light and the western Xinjiang, it is the two of them that dominate the situation. Especially in the end, if Su Nianxia does not separate the power of the temple of light, the plan is absolutely impossible to advance.


    And Su nianxiaming knows that he will hurt himself or do it. It''s not hard to think about that, because if he doesn''t start the plan again, the injury of the God of light will heal, and the risk and crisis will be multiplied at that time.


    Tuoba Rui rubbed her head: "don''t think about it, it''s a false alarm, maybe."


    "I hope so." Hua rugo said and looked at him and said, "let''s go back to have a rest. You should take a good rest."


    "I''ve long wanted to go back." Tuoba Rui smiled on his face.


    Hua rugo knew him so well that he knew what he was thinking when he saw this look. He immediately stood up and said, "if you are not in good health, don''t mess around, or I will be in a hurry."


    "Really not?" Tuoba Rui said and stood up.


    Hua Ruge nodded solemnly.


    "I''m hurt. I can''t walk." Tuo Ba Rui said and leaned on her, and could not move.


    Hua Yuege was shocked, and then he cried and laughed: "I said who did you learn from?"


    He didn''t know that before.


    "Help me back." Tuoba Rui said that the weight of the whole person was on her, and she was also in a loss of Hua Ruge''s good constitution. If she was a little worse, she would be knocked down.


    "Well done, I lost to you." Hua rugo thinks that this kind of man is really irresistible when he is childish occasionally.


    Tuoba Rui walked forward with her soft arm, feeling a little satisfied. It seems that Xiaodiao can eat this way by himself, and it will take more practice in the future.


    Hua Ruge saw his eyes shining as he walked, so he asked strangely, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Tuo BARREI didn''t return to her, just pressed herself on her.


    Hua rugo couldn''t help him. He took him back to his room and put him on the bed.


    Tuo Ba Rui just sat on the bed and grabbed her waist, then turned over and pushed her down.


    "No nonsense, you''re badly hurt." Hua Yuege said with a strained face.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s fingers crossed her face. It seemed that he wanted to draw all the outlines.


    Hua Ruge was also touched by the attachment in his eyes. She was afraid of shaking herself, so she grabbed his hand and said, "why don''t we have a chat?"


    "You say, I listen." Tuo Ba Rui gave a light reply.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and said, "lie back first."


    Tuoba Rui did not want to let go of her. However, considering the pressure in her heart, she didn''t do anything more. She turned over and lay on one side, but also pulled her to her bosom.


    Hua rugo leaned in his arms and felt that his heart beat slowly after he had no other actions.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her, smiles and asks, "like what?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "No."


    Tuo Ba Rui kissed her on the forehead and said, "OK."


    Waiting for two people to change clothes and lie on the bed again, in the dark, Hua rugo drilled into his arms and lay on his chest and said: "I really miss you."


    "I know." Tuoba Rui rubbed her head and said with pity, "isn''t this a hard time?"


    "The struggle is nothing, but you are not around me, I will miss you." Hua dawdled in his arms like a cat.


    Tuo Ba Rui rubbed her head and said, "I''m the same. I''m afraid I won''t see you."


    "I''m glad we saw each other again." Hua Ruge is very satisfied.


    "Well." Tuoba Rui responds and holds her tighter.


    Hua rugo couldn''t help but kiss him secretly on the face, and then quickly shrink back.


    Tuoba ruimou color a dark, deep voice way: "do not mess."


    Hua rugo rarely heard him say such words. He wanted to laugh and held back. It was hard to hold back.


    Tuoba Rui will run far away and she will press her arms again and say, "sleep."


    "Mm-hmm." Hua Ruge nods honestly.


    With Tuoba Rui by her side, Hua Ruge should have slept well, only worried about Su Nianxia, so she got up early.


    Tuo Ba Rui opened his eyes beside her and said, "there is no movement there. Let''s go to sleep."


    "I''ll go over and see her first." Hua Ruge said and got up, put on his clothes and said, "you have a good rest. I''ll be back in a moment."


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    In the temple on the other side, King Tianxia kept his bed and watched Su Nianxia all night. When Hua rugo came in, he still sat there as if he had not moved.


    Hua Ruge explored Su Nianxia''s physical condition and found that she recovered well after taking the pill, but they still didn''t know the state of the spirit.


    The appearance that you can see is that you are not awake.


    "The body functions are running normally. It shouldn''t be a big deal. Wait a minute." Hua Ruge soothes the way.


    Jun Tianxia nodded his head and said, "I know."


    "Don''t worry about it." Hua is like singing and saying.


    "I''m sorry for her, I don''t want her to do anything else," he said after a while


    "I understand." Hua rugo said after understanding: "it''s just that it''s useless for you to stay here. There are many things to deal with in Xijiang. Please give her to me."

 Chapter 1641

    The world is full of eyebrows.


    "She''s a girl. It''s better for me to take care of her. Don''t worry."


    "The gentleman world thought thought or nodded:" has the news first time to tell me


    "Good." Hua Ruge nods.


    On that day, the news of the victory of the three major territories spread across the five major territories. This time, not only a few people who do not like them, but also God''s territory has been shaken.


    People in the territory of God doubt what they thought before. The territory of God is not as strong as they thought, and those in other areas are not as weak as they thought.


    At the same time of shock, they were secretly prepared.


    Because Hua rugo''s plot is really terrible. They are afraid that they will be overcast at some time.


    In the past, many forces of God territory saw that the temple of light took advantage of western Xinjiang, and they also wanted to deploy cloth to occupy other weak and small territories.


    now they see the end of the temple of light, and these people directly dismiss this idea, because although these people are strong, they still feel inferior to the means of rotation.


    The three areas are also undergoing internal reorganization, and the subordinates of Childe wutrace leave temporarily, leaving the western border to deal with the captives of the temple of light.


    Most of the capitulating people in the temple did not believe deeply, and they almost immediately expressed their commitment.


    And those who believe deeply, when they see the light God dissipate like that, they all collapse, which is not hard to control.


    All the light shrines were overthrown by Emperor Tianxia, with the aim of abolishing them and readjusting the order.


    The hall of light, which was originally above the sky, was lowered and Lingtian palace was restored.


    This also means that Lingtian palace is still recognized as the largest force in western Xinjiang.


    Of course, Hua Ruge didn''t care about the basic things. She moved back to the guoshifu and placed Su Nianxia in the side room of her yard.


    She took care of her every day and performed healing for her, but the effect was very little. She was still in a coma.


    Tuoba Rui''s body recuperates very well, because every day around Hua Ruge, his complexion has greatly improved.


    When they are OK, Tuo Barry is reading while she says something is missing.


    After a month''s time, the three major territories have subsided from the war and restored to their former state.


    Even the northern Xinjiang is discussing the matter of devoting to the western Xinjiang. The idea of the three major forces in the northern Xinjiang was to take back the rights of the northern Xinjiang, and then self-management, as before.


    However, they forget that they are different now and in the past. Today, the spiritual intensity of the western Xinjiang is only second to the territory of God, and the cultivation speed is several times higher than the common territory.


    Therefore, since the two major areas have made good contact, a large number of strong people in the northern region have gone to the western region. The northern region has tried some methods but could not stop them.


    If it goes on like this, the whole northern area will be emptied gradually. Even if they take back the control, who can they control?


    In this respect, China and southern Xinjiang have reached a consensus with western Xinjiang, and they can only go there with the approval of their own territory, otherwise they are not allowed in western Xinjiang.


    In order to compete for the qualification of cultivating in the west of Xinjiang, the disciples of each clan worked hard and competed well, which made the territory continue to go uphill.


    Jin Yu, the leader of Northern Xinjiang, once talked with emperor Tianxia. He wanted him to control the transmission array, and also stopped the people from coming to the western Xinjiang.


    However, he was rejected by juntianxia. After all, it was not his country that he couldn''t give a mandatory order. On the other hand, Daewoo never treated anyone differently.


    The way of nature of Jinyu''s holy master is a refusal, but now there is no other way. Finally, he discussed with the other two forces and decided to commit.


    Since a month ago, it has been basically settled and some details are being discussed.


    Hua Ruge pays little attention to the outside world and spends her mind on Su Nianxia every day. She sees her body getting better and knows it should be OK, but because she never wakes up, her mind is not stable.


    This day, she brought her latest pill to give her a try. As soon as she opened the door, she saw that she turned her head slowly and looked at her with big black and white eyes.


    Hua Yuege was stunned for a moment, and then he said happily, "are you awake?"


    Su Nianxia didn''t reply.


    "You girl, I''m scared to death these days." Hua rugo said to hold her hand. It was a heartache.


    Su Nianxia still didn''t speak, just looked at her, eyes full of doubts and exploration.


    Hua Ruge was stunned when she saw this. She reached for her hand and shook it in front of her. "Girl, aren''t you stupid?"


    She blinked and asked, "are you my sister?"


    "What?"


    Hua Ruge was totally stupid. He rubbed his temple for a while and said, "what a fool?"


    Su Nianxia doesn''t speak, just looks at her, very curious.


    "It seems that the injury is serious." Hua Ruge sighed, and then said, "just wake up and think about other things."


    Su Nianxia still looks at her.


    "What do you want to start from?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Nice." Su Nianxia jumped out and said, "elder sister, you are very beautiful."


    Hua Ruge was helpless. She reached out and rubbed her cerebellum pocket and said, "poor child."


    Su Nianxia sat there quietly and let her touch her.


    "If you lose your memory, you should eat. Go out with me." Hua Yuege said again.


    After going out, Hua Ruge called for the young man at the first time and said, "go to the palace and tell the emperor that people are awake."


    "Yes." The boy went at the same time.


    "Who is the emperor?" asked Su Nianxia on one side


    "You''ve really forgotten. You can look at feelings objectively." Hua Ruge said.


    Su Nianxia looks suspicious.


    At this time, she did not pretend to be indifferent, the whole person was ignorant, more like a silly little girl.


    Tuo Ba Rui knew the news for the first time, nodded: "this is also in our guess, after all, the spirit is damaged too seriously."


    "Li is here. I just don''t know if she will repair it automatically." Hua Ruge sits in the pavilion and looks at Su Nianxia standing in the distance.


    It''s like waiting for the king.


    After hearing the name of juntianxia, she began to look forward to it for a long time, and she was very curious and wanted to meet people other than her sister and brother-in-law.


    Jun Tianxia is not disappointed. After hearing the news, he put down all the things on hand and came here quickly.


    As soon as he entered the courtyard, he almost met a full-fledged man with Su Nianxia. After stopping his steps, he could see the man standing in front of him. He was stunned.


    At this time, Su Nianxia''s image is quite different from that before, not only in his air but also in his innocence.


    What happened?


    Su Nianxia also looked at the man who appeared, and couldn''t help looking up.

 Chapter 1642

    Seeing Su Nianxia''s look, there was a flash of doubt in the eyes of the monarch. He asked, "are you ok?"


    Su Nianxia looked up and down several times before saying, "I seem to know you."


    "Like?" Jun Tianxia chews these two words, looks at Hua Ruge on one side and asks, "hurt memory?"


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "you guessed right. I''ve also experienced this period. It''s not as serious as me."


    Don''t say she was impressed with people, even people are stupid.


    Although Su Nianxia is also a little bit stuck, he still has a better reaction.


    Su Nianxia saw Tuoba Rui ignore her, scratched her forehead, and went back to Hua Ruge and said, "I think I know him, is it wrong?"


    Hua rugo pointed to himself and asked, "do you remember him or me?"


    Su Nianxia said with a embarrassed smile, "maybe he has a wrong memory. He doesn''t even care about me."


    Hua Ruge talked about it and turned to Tuoba Rui and said, "do you think it''s a preference for sex over friends?"


    "There''s me." Tuoba Rui said and held her in her arms.


    Su Nianxia looked at the two men and thought it was inconvenient for juntianxia not to talk. He said, "you are looking for my sister and brother-in-law. I will go back."


    As soon as she turned around, she heard Jun Tianxia saying, "I''m looking for you."


    Su Nianxia is stunned.


    Juntianxia came forward and looked back at her dazed face and said, "I''ll see how your body recovers."


    "So I don''t remember. We recognize it?" Su Nianxia''s eyes lit up a little as she spoke.


    "Well," he nodded.


    "And what is our relationship?" Su Nianxia asked.


    Hua Yuege looks up at Tuo barrow, who reaches out his index finger and points it on her lips to signal her silence.


    On the other side, Jun Tianxia paused for a moment and said, "friend."


    "I guess so." Su Nianxia smiles happily.


    From her smile, Jun Tianxia vaguely saw her once and involuntarily raised her lips.


    "I''ll take you to the capital. You are familiar here. Maybe you can find some memories." Monarch world initiative way.


    Su Nianxia looks at Hua rugo behind him and asks, "sister, hurry up, can I go?"


    Although she said that there was only emperor in her mind, the first thing she saw when she woke up was Hua Ruge, so she had a certain dependence on her.


    "Go if you want. It''s fun." Hua Ruge''s way is quite gratifying.


    When the two went out, Hua Ruge said with emotion, "in fact, it''s OK. She suffered too much, but it''s uncomfortable to remember."


    "Just wake up." Tuo Ba Rui turned her head to her side and said, "now you should have no other thoughts."


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "no more."


    "Then have fun. Don''t do that. I''m in love." Tuoba Rui said solemnly.


    "I see." Hua Yuege said that he was happy to lean on his chest.


    On the other side, juntianxia and Su Nianxia went to the street. Because their recognition is too high, they both took huaxingdan before going out and changed their appearance a little.


    In this way, people may only think that they are familiar with each other.


    After the war, Daewoo regained its original appearance. When wandering in the street, Su Nianxia plunged into the snack stall and her eyes were brighter than usual.


    Juntianxia is very patient to follow her and help her pay and pick up things.


    When Su Nianxia sat in a restaurant to eat noodles, he smiled at him and said, "emperor, you are so nice."


    "Don''t shout like that outside, it will be recognized." Jun Tianxia said and took out a handkerchief and wiped the soup on the corner of her mouth.


    Su Nianxia''s suspicious face: "isn''t this your name? That''s what my sister called it. "


    "I am the king of the world, remember."


    "There are so many names." Su nun Xia couldn''t help but make complaints about it.


    Just after she woke up, she couldn''t remember too many things, and couldn''t distinguish the title from the name.


    King world lightly smiled a way: "it doesn''t matter, you want to call what wine is called."


    Su Nianxia thought for a moment, then said, "I''ll call you Junjun."


    "Cough..." The tea drinker almost choked himself to death.


    "That sounds much better." Su Nianxia is very satisfied with her masterpiece. She laughs and eats.


    The monarch''s world is still frozen there. It''s not good to correct it. It''s not right not to correct it.


    Su Nianxia doesn''t look at his face, but he eats by himself. At last, the emperor can''t help her, and he can only go with her.


    They spent most of the day in the street. Although Su Nianxia lost her memory, she was also depressed for several years. Now she suddenly threw off all the baggage, and she was happy.


    It''s a lot for you to see her smile and follow her silently and take care of her.


    In the evening, the small stalls on both sides of the street were collected, and the two walked on the road side by side.


    "I''m so happy today. Thank you." Su Nianxia did not forget to thank you.


    Jun Tianxia said faintly: "nothing, just be happy."


    "How can you be so kind to me? Are we really ordinary friends? " "You can''t lie," said Su Nianxia, looking into his eyes


    "Really." Jun Tianxia nodded and said, "you don''t have to think about anything. You''re better. I''ll take you back to rest."


    "Well then." Su nianxiaye did not tangle up with this problem, and soon returned to the guoshifu with juntianxia.


    He watched Su Nianxia walk into the door of the mansion before he turned around and left. His mood was a little complicated. Once he wanted to save her day by day, but now she can live happily.


    however, he felt that he still could not let go and didn''t know why.


    Su Nianxia came back to the mansion with a big bag of delicious food. They were very happy.


    When walking back to the yard, Hua Ruge was holding half a watermelon and eating it with a spoon.


    Tuo Ba Rui came back to the room early to practice, so that the whole yard only Hua Ruge ate the sound of watermelon knife.


    "Sister." Su Nianxia came back and cried happily.


    At this time, her mental state is fuller than when she wakes up. The whole person is full of energy and makes people feel happy.


    "Back. Sit down." Hua rugo points to the opposite stool, and then holds out the other half of the watermelon to her.


    Su Nianxia ate without saying anything, and boasted: "it''s sweet."


    "Of course, it''s from my territory." Hua Yuege said, with watermelon juice on his body.


    Su Nianxia nodded: "it''s delicious."


    "Look at you, you''re a bit like me." Hua Ruge was eager to establish a tall image, so she blew it once.


    Su Nianxia doesn''t think so. After all, Hua Ruge''s food is not much better than her.

 Chapter 1643

    "What did you do today? Do you think of something? " Hua Yuege asked.


    Su Nianxia''s eyes turned a few times and said, "I have eaten shortcake, sweet osmanthus cake, wonton stewed noodles, small balls, and bought..."


    "Stop." Listen to the general words of the food report, she hurriedly stopped: "besides, I''m hungry. The point is, do you think of anything?"


    Su Nianxia shook her head without hesitation this time: "No."


    "Apart from the emperor, I have no impression of other people?" Hua Yuege asked again, she still wanted to struggle, after all, the taste of being forgotten is really bad.


    Results Su Nianxia still shook his head directly: "No."


    "Well, take care of it." Hua Ruge thinks it is better not to ask such questions next time.


    It''s looking for abuse.


    "But I don''t think my former relationship with the monarch is close, otherwise why do I see him nervous?" Su Nianxia subconsciously believes that she can sing like a song, so she wants to talk about everything.


    Hua rugo was almost choked by watermelon. She put down the watermelon and coughed heavily to the ground, "what do you call him?"


    "Monarch, I gave him a new name, because I think his name is too many to remember." Su Niang said with a reasonable face.


    At the next moment, Hua Yuege burst into laughter. At the end of the day, tears came out. He could not help but say, "you are the king of the world, and you have today."


    Su Nianxia looked at her and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. Why do you call it that?" Hua rugo wiped his tears and asked.


    "It''s a lovely name, and I don''t know which is his name." Su Nianxia is also troubled by this.


    If everyone has two names, it''s boring to just remember them later.


    "Two names? How can I not know that he has Ringo''s name? " Hua Yuege''s face is muddled.


    So Su Nianxia said the process of how he knew it, and Hua, who laughed directly, couldn''t stand up.


    After she sat up straight, she kneaded Su Nianxia''s face and said, "you silly girl, where are these two names?"


    "What''s going on? ''Su Nianxia asked in an attitude of seeking knowledge.


    Hua Ruge explained patiently, but although patiently, she smiled for a long time after explaining.


    She felt that she could finally have fun with juntianxia in the future. She should know that she was ridiculed in ordinary times.


    "That''s what happened?" Su Nianxia nodded.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "I''m more relieved to see you like this. It''s not early. Go back to have a rest."


    "Good." Su Nianxia not only left, but also took the half of the big watermelon.


    Hua Ruge thought that he grew up with himself, which is very similar.


    After eating half a watermelon, Hua Ruge came back to his room. At this time, Tuo BARREI had completed his training and seemed to have just taken a bath. He always wore only black silk robes. At this time, because he had just taken a bath, he could clearly see his body.


    And wet hair down, asceticism at the same time with temptation.


    Of course, these two descriptions are relative, that is, other people look at abstinence, and look at it in the eyes of Hua Ruge is temptation.


    Tuoba Rui saw her and put down the book and waved.


    Hua Ruge is used to this mode of getting along, and goes to the past obediently in the room.


    Tuo Ba Rui held her in her arms and said, "now it''s time for us to do our business."


    Said he convenient to use the coral hand string to move to the bed in a blink, turn over to press her under the body.


    Hua Ruge held his chest in both hands and said warily: "what are you doing? You''re not well? "


    "No problem." Tuoba Rui said that he had taken off his clothes.


    Compared with those injuries, leaving Hua Ruge will make him more sad. Now he has a chance, he can''t let it go.


    It''s impossible to see Hua Ruge for such a long time without any thought. Seeing him so active, he was moved. However, considering his injury, he said: "wait a few days, and you will be hurt."


    "Believe me, it''s OK," Tuo Barry said in her ear, with a magnetic voice.


    Hua Ruge also wants you to say that her lips are sealed. When she returns to her mind, Tuo BARREI''s attack is out of control.


    She can''t stand it.


    So he can only do it.


    The next morning, Hua Ruge had a good sleep. First, she was really tired last night. Second, Su Nianxia woke up with no worries. So she woke up naturally.


    "I haven''t slept so well for a long time," she said, stretching


    After opening her eyes, she turned her head and saw Tuo BARREI looking at her with a gentle and attentive look.


    Hua Yuege asked with a little hesitation, "haven''t you got up yet?"


    As usual, Tuoba Rui has already got up at this time.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and kissed her on the forehead: "I want to sleep with you."


    "I don''t believe what you mean, you''re not serious." Hua Ruge snorted softly.


    Tuoba Rui goes to kiss the other side again, and that look is called a doting.


    Hua Ruge had no choice but to say, "well, it''s time to get up."


    The two men came out of the room and saw that juntianxia was sitting in the yard, and Su Nianxia on one side was eating the breakfast he had brought.


    Su Nianxia''s food is delicious and has a large amount of food, so it''s delicious.


    Hua rugo felt that he had to avoid at this time, so he pretended not to see him go forward.


    But Su Nianxia said, "sister, these things are delicious. Come and have a taste."


    "Can I make it delicious?" Hua rugo is against it.


    Su Nianxia patted the seat beside him and said, "come here and have a taste."


    Hua Ruge felt that he could resist the temptation, except for the food, so they forgot their reserve and went to eat directly.


    Tuoba and Ruila didn''t hold on, they could only follow.


    "It''s delicious." Su Nianxia looked at the king and said, "you are very kind, king."


    "Cough!"


    "Cough!"


    Juntianxia and Tuoba Rui are choked by their own saliva at the same time. This nickname is too thunderous for them.


    "Little gentleman, ha ha ha ha." Even if Hua Ruge has heard it once, don''t think it''s funny this time.


    Su Nianxia is confused and looks at several humanitarians: "you don''t want to look like this, this name is very pleasant."


    "That sounds good." Hua laughs like a song.


    Jun Tianxia looked at Su Nianxia like this and said, "I''m very satisfied. Eat."


    Su Nianxia laughed again.


    Looking at the king world so concession, Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui''s face changed a little more subtle.


    They are acutely aware of the change of juntianxia''s mood, which is obviously different from before.

 Chapter 1644

    Since then, juntianxia has come to accompany Su Nianxia every day. Su Nianxia is very fond of juntianxia, so she has a very happy time,


    even more than before.


    Juntianxia is also happy to play with her, and after being with her, people are not so deep.


    On this day, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia were eating in the dining room, while Tuoba Rui was sitting in the courtyard and drinking tea with Jun Tianxia.


    "I heard that Northern Xinjiang agreed to commit?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    The king nodded: "two days ago, it was settled. From now on, Northern Xinjiang will be my subordinate country."


    "What the master wants." Tuoba Rui was not surprised at all.


    Because the western Xinjiang has grown to a strong enough level. As long as there is a little pressure on the northern Xinjiang, it will be sooner or later to return.


    Juntianxia took a sip of tea and said, "brother Tuoba, what should we do next?"


    "It depends on how the emperor wants to develop." Tuoba Rui''s relaxed way.


    "Brother Tuoba has no idea?"


    Tuoba Rui thought for a moment and said, "the emperor knows that I''ve never been interested in it."


    The king world nodded not to make a sound.


    "The emperor has been kind to Xia Xia recently. He has nothing to do with her. It''s better to talk about what he thinks." After a while, Tuo BARREI took the lead.


    King world looked at him one eye, chuckled to ask: "such as song let you ask?"


    "It''s really uncomfortable for my own woman to be understood." Tuoba Rui said this in a bad tone.


    Jun Tianxia smiled and said, "brother Tuoba, you don''t need to do that. You know my mind."


    "I didn''t know until you said it." Tuo Barry looked at him and asked, "what do you think of other girls?"


    You are a little hesitant.


    "You also know Ruge''s character. She treats Xiaxia as her sister''s pain. If you don''t make it clear, she doesn''t care." Tuoba Rui said frankly.


    "To be honest, I don''t know." "I just want to take good care of her. I''d better let her forget all the unhappiness and change back to the way she used to be," said Jun Tianxia


    "I understand what you think." Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment, and then said, "just do what you think is right, for example, I will communicate well over there."


    As a man, Tuoba Rui understands juntianxia very well. Juntianxia now bears too much responsibility and guilt. It''s hard to avoid some confusion. It''s normal that he can''t understand.


    And under such pressure, it''s hard for him to talk about feelings easily.


    "Please, brother Tuoba." Jun Tianxia nods his thanks.


    "Well said." Tuoba Rui said two words and continued to drink tea.


    When Hua rugo and Su Nianxia came out full, they were still holding half a watermelon in their hands. They had no image at all.


    Tuoba Rui and juntianxia have been used to it. They are the typical goddess before people, who always want to toss and turn.


    "Emperor, here you are." Su Nianxia reaches out to wipe his mouth, puts down the watermelon he is holding, and smiles.


    Jun Tianxia nodded his head and asked, "is it better?"


    "My sister said that my body is basically OK, but I can''t remember anything." Su Nianxia said truthfully.


    You know, looking at the watermelon she put down, you want to ask why she didn''t eat it.


    Su Nianxia saw him and handed it to him and asked, "do you want to eat it?"


    "Jun Tianxia Zheng smiled and shook his head:" I don''t eat, you eat it, I take you out of the city after eating


    "Going out again?" Su Nianxia''s eyes brightened when she heard it and played.


    The king world definitely nods.


    "Then I won''t eat." Su Nianxia ran to him and pulled up his sleeve. "Let''s go now."


    "Good." Seeing her expectation, juntianxia agrees very simply.


    Then Su Nianxia and Hua Ruge said goodbye and ran out happily.


    "Like a person before and after losing memory, this child is also a dead eye." Hua Ruge eats watermelon and sits beside Tuoba Rui.


    Tuo Ba Rui turns to look at her when he hears the words and asks, "who do you like when you lose your memory?"


    "I......" Hua Ruge hesitated for a moment, then hurriedly said, "you are you, nobody else."


    "But you don''t know who I am the first time you see me." Tuoba Rui uncovers it mercilessly.


    Hua Ruge hurriedly grabbed the big sleeve of his arm and said, "I can tell your heart from the world. You have to believe me."


    See her performance is good, Tuo Ba Rui''s expression just a little better, way: "know, you continue to eat."


    "Haha." Hua Ruge smiles and knows that her crisis is over.


    Tuo barrow looked at her and wanted to laugh. He couldn''t help pinching her face.


    His woman is the loveliest and will not accept rebuttal.


    "By the way, did you ask if I asked you to?" Hua Ruge asked after eating a melon.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded and said, "yes, the answer is the same as we think."


    "It is." Hua Ruge sighed a little and said, "but not making a decision at will also shows that he is reliable. We can''t interfere in this kind of thing. Let him want to go."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui agreed.


    Hua rugo put the spoon in the watermelon and said, "but summer is really rough. I hope she can get better soon."


    "I have my own reasons, so don''t worry about it." Tuo Ba Rui said that he took a spoon and scooped a spoon of watermelon and fed it to her.


    Hua Ruge nodded and ate melon at ease.


    "I''m fine. I''ll make you delicious food in the evening." Tuoba Rui wiped the watermelon juice from her mouth and asked, "what would you like to eat?"


    When it comes to eating, Hua Ruge''s eyes light up.


    Tuoba Rui smiled, took her to her leg, and asked, "what to eat?"


    "You can do it." Hua is like a song depending on his casual way.


    On the other side, juntianxia takes Su Nianxia to climb the mountain outside the city. Before climbing the mountain, juntianxia prepares a lot of food, so they can eat when they get to the top of the mountain.


    "This used to be Tianfu college, where you stayed with Ruge." Juntianxia points to the mountain road in front of him.


    Su Nianxia looked at the palaces in the mountains, thoughtful.


    "Now Tianfu college has been incorporated into Lingtian palace. The old site is reserved for some old people who do not want to leave. Do you want to go in and have a look?" The king asked.


    "This scene often appears in a dream, but it''s very confused. I can''t see anything clearly." Su Nianxia confused.


    The king world listened to this sentence to brain to take a while, asked a sentence: "have you ever seen me in your dream?"


    "Ah?"


    Su Nianxia didn''t expect that monarch would ask such a question, but he said without hesitation: "yes."


    "What is it?" The monarch and the world agree but don''t give up.


    Su Nianxia blushed a little and said with a turn of her eyes, "it''s just that I say it''s not fair, and you also say whether it appears in your dream."

 Chapter 1645

    Jun Tianxia thought after hearing the question and nodded: "yes."


    "What do you dream of me?" Su Nianxia asked eagerly.


    Juntianxia looked at her calmly and said, "I asked this question first."


    "No, my sister said. Girls can''t say anything." Su Nianxia said with reserve.


    You guessed it out, and said, "when do you want to say it, let''s exchange.


    Su Nianxia couldn''t guess, but she didn''t want to say her dream, so she had to toot her mouth and said, "OK."


    Then they went to the former site of Tianfu college.


    Su Nianxia took it seriously. Sometimes he would raise his mouth unconsciously and say, "I have a good impression of these places."


    "Don''t worry, it will be remembered slowly." The world is on one side.


    Su Nianxia nodded and asked him, "is there any place we have been to? I want to see it. "


    After thinking about it, the two of them didn''t meet much before. The most impressive place was the site of the fallen Temple of light, but it had been eaten by devouring animals.


    So he had to shake his head in Su Nianxia''s expectant eyes and said truthfully, "we didn''t meet much before."


    "Oh." Su Nianxia nodded clearly.


    The result was obviously beyond her expectation. She thought that the only person who had an impression should be close to her, but she didn''t think that she was familiar with it.


    But even then she didn''t show much disappointment, just continued to stroll.


    But even if her performance is not so obvious, she can feel it with the shrewdness of the monarchy, so he thought, "we can create such a place."


    "What do you mean?" Su Nianxia didn''t understand for a while.


    "Our memories." Jun Tianxia said and looked at her and said, "what kind of place do you like?"


    Looking at his serious eyes, Su Nianxia felt that his heart beat faster, which was a kind of emotion.


    When she was with juntianxia before, she just felt happy and liked that feeling, but her heart beat faster for the first time.


    "We can go where you like." Jun Tianxia looked at her and said, "I will accompany you anywhere."


    Maybe he didn''t do well enough before and didn''t know much about this kind of thing, but he thought that he could learn it slowly and have a heart.


    Su Nianxia is still a little stunned after reflecting for a long time, because she can''t understand the complex emotions with her current mind and mind, not to mention the chaos in her heart.


    "I don''t have much to go to. Let''s go. I think it''s very good." Su Nianxia said and went on.


    As you can see from the back, her ears are a little red.


    Jun Tian follows her.


    They spent the afternoon strolling here. Su Nianxia didn''t think of any specific things, and his eyes were straight when he saw the kitchen inside.


    So juntianxia accompanied her to have dinner here.


    One afternoon, Su Nianxia didn''t speak as much as before, even some were silent. Most of the time, it was Jun Tianxia who was talking to her.


    On this day, she only felt upset and didn''t know what emotions were. She wanted to go home and didn''t know what to say, so she had to stay for an afternoon.


    In the evening, when juntianxia sent her back, she immediately went to Hua Ruge''s yard. At this time, Hua Ruge was studying a jade Jane that Tuo BARREI brought back from the temple of light.


    There are several spatial miracles recorded in the jade slips. She saw a fragment, but it did not affect her understanding, so she would understand if she had nothing to do.


    Tuo Ba Rui is sitting at one side reading a book.


    They had just eaten, and now they are very comfortable.


    Just at this time, Su Nianxia came in and sat beside Hua Ruge, pulling her sleeve.


    "I said what happened to your child?" Hua rugo thought it was a problem of her body. After probing, she found that her body was completely normal.


    "Sister, I''m a little confused now. Let me talk to you." Su Nianxia''s serious way.


    Hua rugo knew something was wrong when she saw her way, but Su Nianxia looked like a child now, so she wanted to laugh because of her serious way.


    "Sister, what are you laughing at?" Asked Su Nianxia.


    "Nothing, you say." Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder to show her to relax.


    Tuo Ba Rui just glanced and knew what the problem was, so he turned around and went back to the room.


    "Elder sister, I think today''s emperor is very strange." Su Nianxia said with great respect.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows slightly: "did he take advantage of you?"


    "No, no, No." Su Nianxia shakes her head.


    "I think so." Hua Yuege joked and then asked, "let''s talk."


    Su Nianxia''s face was red, and her face was even redder when she was teased. She said angrily, "elder sister, don''t bully me."


    "Well, it''s my fault, you say." Hua Yuege accepted the smile and made a serious appearance.


    Su Nianxia said something about today after brewing.


    From dream to common memory, there is no omission.


    Hua Ruge scratched her head when listening. Although she was from the past, she was still a little confused about emotional problems, let alone good at it.


    But if she guessed instinctively, she felt that juntianxia was not only thinking about responsibility and burden, but also mingled with her own emotions.


    That is to say, the subconscious of juntianxia has begun to accept Su Nianxia.


    But she can''t say that now, so she organized a language and said, "we are all very good friends. You can get along well naturally. Don''t think about it."


    "Is that so?" Su Nianxia was puzzled, and then said: but I always think he might like me. "


    " not good? " Hua Yuege asked.


    Su Nianxia thought about it again before nodding: "if it is true, I will be happy, just different from what I feel now."


    She said, with a slightly troubled look.


    This kind of mood is normal person smooth not clear, what''s more, she is a person who loses memory and injures brain.


    "Silly girl, listen to my sister, everything goes as it should. You don''t need to think about it or do it." Hua Ruge explained.


    She thinks that love and friendship are the same. As long as they develop smoothly, two people will naturally get along with each other. What they can''t do together is in vain.


    Su Nianxia himself is not clear, so he sniffed and nodded: "I listen to my sister, and I don''t want to do anything in the future."


    "Darling." Hua Ruge praised.


    "But elder sister, my brain is very confused. Every time I see a little emotion in his eyes, my heart beats faster and I can''t speak." Su Nianxia raises another question.


    This kind of problem is a problem for Su Nianxia, as well as for Hua Ruge.

 Chapter 1646

    She has been with Tuo BARREI for such a long time, and her passion has almost subsided, but now she still feels excited to see his charming side occasionally.


    She also asked shangguanli about this kind of question. She felt that she was not too reserved and wanted to learn from the Scriptures.


    As a result, shangguanli''s reply surprised her. Even if she was rational, she was not immune. Shangguanli said that every time she saw mink''s smile, she would not have any resistance.


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s silence for a long time, Su Nianxia asked doubtfully, "what do you think, sister?"


    "I can''t help it. Anyway, you just have to let it go, be happy when you want to be happy, express when you want to express your mind, and enjoy the process." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    She can only say so, and she thinks that juntianxia is a little passive, let Su Nianxia take the initiative.


    Su Nianxia said clearly this time: "so I can understand how to do it."


    "Children to teach." Hua Ruge joked: "you are not in good health and it''s getting late. Go back to have a rest soon."


    Su Nianxia touched his stomach, and some little grievances asked, "sister, do you have anything to eat here?"


    "Hungry?" Hua Ruge said strangely, "don''t you usually come back after eating?"


    "At night, my mind was in a mess. I didn''t have enough to eat." Su Nianxia explained.


    Hua Yuege smiled when he heard the words: "OK, I''ll let someone take it for you."


    Of course, Hua Ruge would not be idle watching others eat, so they ate in the yard.


    After chatting happily, Hua rugo even took out a jar of wine and drank less.


    Although she can''t enjoy herself by drinking less, she is better to restrain herself when her man is in the room.


    Su Nianxia doesn''t care about many things. He takes his glass and drinks it all the time.


    When she gets drunk, Hua rugo will send her back to her room, and then she will go back.


    There have been many experiences that have been taught before, so Hua rugo drinks very little this time. His consciousness is not confused. He walks steadily.


    Tuo barrow was surprised to see her sober: it''s not like your style. "


    " is that right? Don''t I always do that? " Hua Yuege asked as if she wanted to look like him.


    Tuoba Rui is speechless for a while. This girl is good at everything, but she can''t help boasting.


    "I''m so good, don''t you boast about me?" Hua Yuege said again, she thinks it''s not easy for someone who loves wine like her to do it.


    Tuo Ba Rui rubbed his temple and said, "you''re very good. Keep it up later."


    Saying that he put down the book and came directly to help Hua Ruge to wash more easily.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I''ll come myself."


    "Well done today, it''s a reward." Tuo Ba Rui took off her belt and said, "don''t move."


    The lucid Hua Ruge brain is very useful, so she soon found out that the man''s intentions were not right.


    But it''s too late.


    When she slapped her forehead, it was called a regret. She had nothing to shake in front of him. At last, it was not herself who was eaten up and wiped clean.


    Being stared at by Tuo barrow, she couldn''t live safely this night.


    She didn''t get up until very late the next day and found out in the yard that Su Nianxia had left.


    "When did you leave?" Hua Yuege asked the girl who was preparing breakfast.


    The girl replied, "the emperor came in the morning and told me to boil the sobering soup and send it to her. Miss Su woke up and was taken out by the emperor."


    "It''s too early." Hua Yuege said, "recently, the emperor has been a bit of a waster."


    The girl nodded her head on one side and said, "yes, the emperor used to deal with the imperial government by correcting the memorial every day. Now he goes out all day and knows about the whole country."


    "Well?" Hua rugo raised his eyebrows and asked, "do ministers complain about the memorials?"


    "No, now the cabinet minister proposes to help the emperor share the government. Some elderly people live in the cabinet at night and don''t go home." Said the girl.


    "What?"


    Hua Ruge is a little confused. Although Daewoo''s courtiers have very good conduct, they are all people who take the world as their own duty. They usually put the world''s great cause on their lips.


    it''s reasonable that these people should jump out at the first time to stop impeachment and persuade the world with various methods. How can they let go?


    "That''s it." The girl said with a laugh: "it''s said that those people are very excited when they hear that the emperor is accompanying the girl."


    "Poof..." Hua Yuege couldn''t help laughing.


    I don''t think it''s unreasonable. These people have been pestering the monarch every day before, but they haven''t made any changes in the past few years. These old ministers have broken their hearts for their own monarch.


    "It''s said that both the court and the field are very supportive of this. They don''t play much in the court every day. They also heard that the ministers went to pray together, hoping that the emperor could get married this year." The girl went on,.


    Hua Ruge is crazy to hear that. It is enough to worry that these ministers have such an iron tree emperor who has not bloomed for thousands of years.


    Knowing this, her previous worries were dispelled.


    She was also afraid that some people in the court would be against Su Nianxia for this reason. Now I think it''s impossible for Dayu''s minister to object to any girl.


    In fact, Daewoo courtiers know their monarch too well. This is a man who would rather not marry than settle for it. No matter who they are, they will not object to it.


    after all, they are afraid that their monarch will be so single for life.


    It is not only Hua Ruge''s pleasure, but also juntianxia himself. His previous development pace was very fast, and every step should be controlled accurately. At that time, he had to be at that time.


    At that time, everyone thought that his ambition was too big. In fact, he just wanted to find Su Nianxia earlier. Now that he has found it, he can play it steadily.


    After all, the foundation of expansion is not so stable. Let those old ministers lay more solid foundation. They are competent enough in this respect.


    And he can accompany Su Nianxia.


    After su Nianxia''s guidance by Hua rugo, he became a lot more natural. The whole person was very happy, and they got along better and better.


    However, on this day, Hua Ruge was still in the yard to realize that Yu Jian saw Su Nianxia come in with her head down and her mood was very low.


    "What''s the matter? Who bullied you? " Hua Yuege asked immediately.


    One side of Tuo Ba Rui has no doubt that she will start at the next moment, thanks to the absence of another person, or she will certainly tear it up.


    Su Nianxia sat on the side of Hua Ruge and said wrongly, "he wants to leave my jade plate."


    "Jade plate? That blue pair? " Hua Yuege asked.


    Su Nianxia nodded repeatedly: "that''s the pair. I always think it''s very important, but he must take one. Elder sister, do you think he hates me?"

 Chapter 1647

    "He took it back?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Su Nianxia shook his head and said, "no, he took one and said it was his."


    "One piece?" Hua Yuege said with a chuckle and asked, "didn''t you ask what he meant?"


    "I asked. He said it was left by his mother and concubine. I want to leave it for you." Su Nianxia said softly.


    Hua Ruge rubbed her head and said: "it''s still my previous sentence. Don''t think about it. He will say it when it''s time to tell you."


    Su Nianxia sighed a little and didn''t speak for a while.


    "Is there anything on your mind?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Su Nianxia then looked up and said, "I want to be with him all the time, just like your sister and brother-in-law, but I don''t know if he likes me, I will think a lot."


    Hua Yuege listens quietly.


    "How can it be so difficult to like someone?" Su Nianxia then said that it was like a young girl''s new love, with a green and astringent sadness.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "yes, this kind of thing has always been very bitter. In fact, I don''t want you to experience it. I didn''t expect you to be so obsessed."


    Su Nianxia was a little absent-minded and didn''t think about her intention.


    Hua Ruge didn''t say anything more, just let her relax.


    She can''t help with this kind of thing. Although she can detour to talk to juntianxia, she can guess that juntianxia''s mood is very complex now, and she can''t add pressure to him any more.


    We can only let it go.


    Fortunately, Su Nianxia''s mind is always simple. The next day, the emperor took her to the Imperial Palace and took her to eat delicious food. She forgot about it. When she came back, she was very happy.


    Because Su Nianxia''s identity is a little sensitive, she is in a state of transformation when she goes out. After concealing her facial features, her facial features become ordinary. She was seen by many people on the day she entered the palace.


    Therefore, there is no need to talk about it in and out of the palace. Many people think that this plain looking woman without any background is not worthy of her own emperor.


    Moreover, the emperor and Empress of Daewoo want to control the Phoenix seal. Even if they are not as powerful as their masters, they must have certain strength and courage to frighten people all over the world.


    Look at that girl again. She is not mature and steady at all, and there is no aura around her. She is an ordinary person in any way.


    In this way, there are quite a few complaints in the court and the field. The former ministers acquiesced that they believed in the vision of their own monarch and thought that the girls that the monarch could look up to would not be worse.


    After all, the last one he liked was Hua Ruge.


    However, now it seems that they are not satisfied with the possibility of becoming empress dowager, but even though they don''t think about whether to give advice. After all, if they do not have a good time, they may not find women any more.


    So Daewoo''s courtiers did not become entangled.


    No matter what they think, Jun Tianxia still plays with Su Nianxia every day. He is happy to see Su Nianxia enjoying himself.


    During this period of time, the world was calm, and there seemed to be no movement in the five major areas. When we saw the three-year calm period of the sky and sea, we could go to sea by spaceship.


    "Do you want to play in other areas?" This day Tuoba Rui asked.


    Hua Ruge put down her jade Jane and thought, "no, there are a lot of things happening recently. I still want to have a rest."


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    "You want to go out?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I''m afraid you''re bored." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua, like a beautiful song, smiled.


    "How is Yujian''s understanding?" He asked again.


    "Space magic is still a little difficult. I''ve learned and haven''t made any progress for so many days." Hua Ruge spread out his hands.


    Tuo Ba Rui poured her a cup of tea and said, "how long have you been? I heard that the last owner of the jade slips had not realized anything until he had exhausted his life."


    "Then I don''t seem so miserable." Hua spits out his tongue like a song.


    When they were chatting, a young man came in and said to Hua Ruge, "master Guoshi, please come to the dark night Pavilion."


    "A li?" Hua Ruge recited and stood up to look at Tuoba Rui and said, "I''ll see what''s up. Maybe I''ll come back later."


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded and said, "if someone comes to inform me about drinking, I''ll pick you up."


    "Good." Hua Ruge nodded flattered.


    Hua Ruge comes to shangguanli''s yard in a blink. Shangguanli''s master and servant are used to it.


    Because the eastern Xinjiang also needs development, so the mink has left a few days ago, and the yard is very quiet.


    At this time, there are two jade slips in front of shangguanli, and she looks a little surprised.


    "What happened?" Hua Yuege walked over and asked.


    Recently, because of the opening of the heart, shangguanli has become a lot of vitality, rarely as tense as now.


    "There has been a change in Tianhai recently. I''m afraid the bottleneck period will not be peaceful." Said Shangguan Li.


    Hua Ruge thought for a while and then said, "what''s the reason?"


    "I''m not sure, but the message from there is that the sea animals are gathering. I don''t know what to do." Said Shangguan Li.


    "Assembly?" Hua Ruge also raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s not to deal with us, is it?"


    Shangguan Li shakes his head: "it''s hard to say. It may also be a civil war. They seem to have been robbing something."


    "Tell me more." Hua Ruge is very interested in Tao.


    "You should know that the so-called calm period is because all the sea animals will go to the bottom of the sea." Asked Shangguan Li.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I once heard childe wutrace mention that they seem to be guarding something."


    "There have been a lot of movements in the sea recently. I doubt it''s related to the thing on the bottom of the sea, but I don''t know what happened." Said Shangguan Li,.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "you remind me, I will send more people to cooperate with you recently, and find out their intention as soon as possible."


    "I think so too. It''s better to know yourself and your enemy." Shangguan Li also said.


    Hua rugo thinks it makes sense.


    Shangguan Li took a sip of tea and looked at her and said, "why haven''t you come to chat with me recently?"


    "I''m also a little worried about Xia Xia when I understand the spatial magic." Hua Yuege said.


    "It''s been a bit noisy recently. How do you think of their development?" Shangguan Li asks again.


    Since she was with mink, she has put her mind down and paid attention to other people and things besides herself.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I don''t know. The child is dead hearted, but I don''t know what the emperor thinks of the world."


    "The thing of affection always whets a person, but if have predestination, pass this period of time also good." Shangguan Li is very experienced.

 Chapter 1648

    Before she was with mink, she was also suffering and collapsed. Although she was more tolerant, the situation was much more complicated.


    But once she put it down, she suddenly felt that everything was different.


    So she thinks that if two people have predestination, it''s nothing to toss about for a while. I''m afraid it''s just predestination.


    "I hope they are OK." Hua Ruge looked up to the horizon and said, "these two people are living very hard. Someone should share it."


    Shangguan Li nods.


    The two talked for a long time that day. After returning, Hua Ruge told Tuoba Rui the news of Tianhai. Tuoba Rui assigned Lingtian palace people to explore that day.


    Jun Tianxia also photographed several waves of people after he heard about it. After all, the time accumulated in the sky sea is longer than the territory of the gods. Those sea animals are very fierce one by one. Any change is a threat to their three territory.


    Because of this matter to be explained, juntianxia didn''t leave the palace that day. By the way, he handled the official business accumulated in a few days.


    Su Nianxia is bored at home by herself. She wanted to play with Hua Ruge. As a result, Hua Ruge was practicing for the first time that day. She had nothing to do, so she planned to go to the palace again.


    She likes the Royal Garden very much. She thinks it''s very comfortable to sit by the pond and feed fish. Besides, she can also play and wait for the emperor.


    With this idea in mind, she took the token sent by juntianxia to go to the palace city, because it will take a while to walk from the city, so she simply walked slowly.


    No one in the company would look at her head to explore, because she always laughs and doesn''t mind, so there are more people watching her.


    after arriving at the imperial garden, there are more than ten maids around her, who just look at her.


    Su Nianxia has a good temper. He lets others watch him. Sometimes he has to talk and laugh with people around him.


    However, the palace maid didn''t feel that this man was friendly, only thought that this man seemed to be simply terrible, and said frankly was stupid.


    Thinking that this person may become the future emperor, these little girls are broken.


    How can you be a empress without any dignity? In this way, there is no prestige. If you don''t go out, you will lose face to Daewoo.


    The more I think about them, the more unhappy they are. One by one, they don''t have a good face for Su Nianxia.


    Su Nianxia is very simple, but she is not stupid. She knows that others can''t look at her.


    "I don''t need you to serve me here. Let''s go down." Su Nianxia waved, but because there was no previous memory, even if she said these words, people thought she was a local bun.


    Su Nianxia only listened to Hua Ruge. She lost her memory of the former monarch. After the unification of Daewoo, almost all the royal families of small countries were dealt with.


    Fortunately, due to the relationship between Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge, the royal family is still there and consumes a lot of their resources every day.


    She didn''t know other identities. Later, she thought that her identity really didn''t deserve to be king. She was relieved to see other people''s jokes again.


    She is always heartless.


    After the emperor''s reign, he went straight to Yu Garden. Then Su Nianxia sat on the edge of the pond, scattering fish with one hand and drinking tea with the other hand. It was a pleasure.


    Juntianxia can''t understand how optimistic a person is to be every day.


    Su Nianxia turned around and saw him, with a more brilliant smile, and said, "you are here, prince?"


    "Just finished." Jun Tianxia came here as he spoke.


    Of course, he didn''t say he started to deal with the memorials. She came here without reading a few.


    "My sister said that you are very busy, so I don''t have to accompany me every day. I can play by myself." Said Su Nianxia.


    Although she doesn''t know a lot now, she has a strong ability of observation and understanding, so she knows that he doesn''t have much to do as she says.


    The king shook his head and said, "not so much. Don''t listen to your sister."


    He said, sitting beside Su Nianxia, he took fish food out of the basket and handed it to her.


    "Monarch, why are you so good?" Su Nianxia was very touched.


    Jun Tianxia listened to her saying that, some embarrassed touched his nose and said: "very few people said that I was good."


    "It must be that they don''t understand you." Su Nianxia is very determined.


    She has never seen monarchy angry, are particularly patient, especially gentle.


    So in her eyes, juntianxia is just a good man.


    Jun Tianxia smiled and said, "how do you know if you don''t understand me?"


    "No way, my sister said I''m smart." Su Nianxia said, and then said, "I can hear people say that my sister is one of the few intelligent people in the world. She can do anything."


    "So?" Jun Tianxia said.


    "So she said I was smart, so I must be smart." Su Nianxia is very proud.


    Jun Tianxia nodded solemnly on one side: "that''s right."


    "Then you admit that you are a good man?" Su Nianxia looked at him and asked.


    Jun Tianxia didn''t make it to her pit one day, but he couldn''t help but nodded: "admit it, and it will go on well all the time."


    Su Nianxia smiles smugly.


    "It''s cold on the ground. Get up after you feed this one." Said the king.


    Su Nianxia replied, "I want to walk around in your garden. Go back and deal with business. Don''t accompany me."


    "I said nothing." Jun Tianxia said and helped her up from the ground.


    Su Nianxia shook her head firmly and said, "I can''t delay you. Go quickly. I can do it myself."


    Looking at her serious appearance, juntianxia can only say: "well, I''ll ask someone to prepare something for you. You eat it first. I''ll come to you in the afternoon."


    "Good." Su Nianxia nods honestly.


    Although she wants to be with juntianxia very much, she also knows that he has his own things to do. If she can''t help, she can''t drag her feet any longer.


    After juntianxia left, she wandered in the imperial garden. She really liked it here.


    In the middle of the day, the maids brought food, but they were reluctant to see Su Nianxia.


    Although Su Nianxia''s heart was big, she felt a little hurt when she saw that everyone looked down on her. She took a sip of her mouth and saw that the food on the table was not as usual.


    Is she that bad? So many people don''t like themselves?


    On the same day, some people heard the news and rushed to the palace, so Su Nianxia sat there and heard a sarcastic voice: "whose poor girl is this? How dare you come to the palace? "


    Su Nianxia hears the words and raises her eyes and sees a gorgeous girl coming. Her facial features are very delicate.

 Chapter 1649

    Juntianxia''s mother used to be the Empress Dowager of Daewoo''s palace. After Daewoo''s king made a new one after his death, juntianxia respected the new empress dowager as the Empress Dowager after he succeeded to the throne, and he has been supporting her in the palace.


    Empress Dowager always wanted to match her niece Yunzheng with juntianxia, and often called Yunzheng into the palace. Although juntianxia had no intention of treating each other politely because of this relationship, Yunzheng felt that the position was her own sooner or later.


    Before Jun Tianxia liked Hua Ruge, she was purposeful, but later she knew that Hua Ruge had people she liked, and her strength as Hua Ruge was not active, so she gave up.


    Now there is such an unknown woman. Of course, she can''t let it go easily.


    Cloud Zheng approached Su Nianxia, and her eyes were full of aggression.


    Su Nianxia looks at her with a little vigilance in her simple eyes. She can feel that this person is not good at coming.


    "You are the girl who has been pestering the emperor recently?" Cloud Zheng goes to Su Nianxia and asks in a disdainful tone.


    Before Su Nianxia was sneered at by many waitresses, she felt a little self abased. Now she is so directly mocked, and her heart is even more uncomfortable.


    "And who are you?" She asked, frowning.


    "I am empress dowager''s niece, Emperor''s cousin, cloud Zheng." Cloud Zheng''s arrogant answer, like saying their identity can be superior.


    "Cousin?" Su Nianxia chewed these two words, and then asked after clarifying the relationship: "what''s the relationship between me and the emperor? What''s the relationship with you?"


    Yun Zheng didn''t expect the girl who had no idea how to speak like this. She said coldly, "the Empress Dowager has already said that she will marry me to the emperor. Do you think it has anything to do with me?"


    Su Nianxia''s mind is simple now, and her analytical ability is not strong, so after listening, her heart sank, and her whole mood became worse.


    She understood the meaning of betrothal, that is to say, this woman is to accompany the people who spend their lives with juntianxia.


    Cloud Zheng saw her face lost, and then said: "no matter what your family status or appearance is better than me, I would have left if you knew it."


    Su Nianxia sat there, biting her lips, unable to say a word.


    "By the way, I don''t know your name yet. Let me hear it." Cloud Zheng then asked.


    Su Nianxia shook her head and didn''t answer.


    Because Hua Ruge and juntianxia once told her not to say her name casually, as for why she still doesn''t know.


    "Not even a name?" The cloud Zheng comes forward to be frivolous to hold her chin way: "is not where comes the wild seed?"


    Su Nianxia looks up at his words and feels angry.


    Cloud Zheng saw her eyes suddenly flash two clusters of flames, it is very shocking.


    Subconsciously, she stepped back two steps and was still in shock, because just now she felt a strong oppression, but in an instant, she felt a palpitation.


    The flames in Su Nianxia''s eyes disappeared in an instant. She didn''t even know what happened when she saw the cloud Zheng retreating.


    "You Who are you? " Asked Yun Zheng in horror.


    Su Nianxia glanced at her, but she didn''t take over. She was always haunted by the fact that she would spend the rest of her life with you.


    Her heart ached.


    Seeing Su Nianxia''s normal appearance, cloud Zheng doubted what he had seen before, so he went forward with courage and said, "dead girl, you offended me. I''m going to tell the Empress Dowager that you don''t want to appear here in the future."


    Su Nianxia frowned and said, "I don''t have it. You are bullying me."


    "What''s wrong with bullying you?" The cloud Zheng is proud of to hum a, do not put her in the eye at all.


    Su Nianxia was very upset after hearing this, but the upset was suppressed by sadness, so it didn''t break out and still kept silent.


    Seeing this, Yun Zheng was more certain that it was an illusion, so he said, "I warn you to stay away from the emperor in the future. He is not worthy of you."


    "What if I don''t?" Su Nianxia looks up again, the original pure eyes are more aggressive now.


    Cloud Zheng sneers and says: "then you''re also asking for nothing. It''s impossible for the emperor to find someone like you to be the empress. The empress of Daewoo is not only the emperor''s partner, but also to be able to awe the world, and you''re too far away."


    Su Nianxia had never heard of this before. At this time, he was even more stunned. He didn''t know whether what he said was true or not.


    "I don''t know why the emperor is interested in you, but no matter why it is only temporary, you will be abandoned sooner or later." "Cloud Zheng said and changed a pair of compassionate mouth airway:" so you are not as decent as yourself to leave


    Su Nianxia was frightened by her. Now the whole person''s mood is falling to the bottom of the valley, and he doesn''t know what to do with his fists in his hands.


    "I don''t know how the emperor would care for you. It''s really out of the question." Yun Zheng said that she didn''t feel strong. The woman was just like a country bumpkin who didn''t know anything. She had no fighting power at all.


    She said she was about to leave, but Su Nianxia stood up and asked, "what''s your name?"


    Cloud Zheng then turned around to see Su Nianxia''s mood seems to be calmed down, the difference is that the eyes seem to be more firm.


    "My sister taught me that I can''t believe everything on one side. Since you haven''t been betrothed to the emperor yet, I can doubt the truth of this matter." Su Nianxia stared at her and asked, "you tell me your name, I''ll ask myself."


    Seeing this kind of Su Nianxia, Yun Zheng has a strange feeling in her heart.


    The girl''s feeling is a little unclear. She is very confused and weak, but she is full of aggression. She is like a child in the period of character cultivation, which is hard to understand.


    "You dare not say it?" Su Nianxia said defiantly when she didn''t speak.


    "What dare not? My name is Yun Zheng." "Cloud Zheng raised chin, way:" you although go to prove


    Su Nianxia silently wrote down the name and said, "I will."


    "You have such a thick skin." Cloud Zheng shakes his head to mock.


    Su Nianxia kicked her: "I don''t have it."


    "Why not? It''s impossible for the emperor to like you. Why don''t you keep on pestering like this The way cloud Zheng despises.


    Su Nianxia thought as if it was the same thing. For a while, he felt sad and uncomfortable.


    "What are you talking about?" A low voice came from far away, as if it was surrounded by a storm, which made people feel heavy.


    As soon as cloud Zheng turned her head, she saw juntianxia coming out from behind the rockery. She looked very bad. Her eyes were no longer as polite and alienated as before, but with a light chill.

 Chapter 1650

    Although the coldness is not so obvious, for a man like juntianxia, who is happy and angry, revealing this emotion is enough to show how restless he is.


    "Emperor..." The cloud Zheng starts to shout, the voice has so a little stiff.


    Although growing up together, juntianxia is really too deep. No one knows what he thinks in his heart. His eyes make people panic and constantly reflect on what he might have done wrong before.


    Su Nianxia felt the grievance in her heart just like opening the gate when she saw juntianxia, and there were tears in her eyes. However, she didn''t want to let juntianxia see it at this time, so she stood still and wiped away the tears secretly.


    Juntianxia''s eyes were on Su Nianxia. She felt her grievance at the first time. When she turned her head, she was very sad.


    "You have come to the palace a lot recently." When you look at the cloud zither on one side, it''s colder and colder. The cloud zither blesses her body and says: "my aunt is not well recently, and I often come to see her."


    "The Empress Dowager has come to visit the imperial garden?" Jun Tianxia''s tone is rising, and he already has the meaning of questioning.


    "Minister I just come and go at will... " Cloud Zheng feels that she is under pressure all over now. In the face of such a terrible monarch, she doesn''t even know what to say.


    The emperor looked at her and said, "you don''t want to pay attention to your visit or visit the garden, but are you supposed to say that before?"


    He said that the air pressure around him had reached zero.


    "The courtiers are damned." Yun Zheng was already sweating when he knelt down.


    It''s really that the dragon power of the monarchy is too terrible. With his powerful questioning, her legs are so weak that she can''t stand at all.


    "Just know the damn thing." The king looked at the front of the world indifferently and shrunk into a shivering humanity: "since it is to visit the empress dowager, don''t delay in this garden."


    Cloud Zheng scared a face all white, listened to the second half of the sentence even busy way: "minister female this go, this go."


    Juntianxia no longer cares about her, but goes to Su Nianxia''s side. Her voice asks with concern: "she scared you?"


    At this time, the cloud Zheng just got up from the ground, and heard the gentle sound as if it was not the voice of the monarch. The whole person was electrified. It turned out that the monarch was so gentle.


    But let him gentle object why not oneself.


    She is not reconciled.


    Su Nianxia still felt sad after hearing his words, but she didn''t cry this time, just shook her head to show that she was OK.


    "Did she say set?" The king asked.


    Su Nianxia looked up at him and said, "she said you won''t like me."


    Jun Tianxia has heard this sentence, but he doesn''t know how to answer it. After all, he is not sure whether he likes Su Nianxia or not.


    When I liked Hua Ruge before, I could not ask for it because I had been expecting it. So I wanted to be together more intensely, which was easy to distinguish.


    And Su Nianxia is by his side now. He can''t feel the feeling of leaving. In addition, his heart is very complex, so he can''t understand what he is.


    "I don''t deserve you, either? You just have to wait until I''m all right and ignore me, don''t you? " Su Nianxia asked about her worries.


    Influenced by Hua Ruge''s behavior, she is a person who can''t hide anything. She must ask.


    Jun Tianxia looks at her clear eyes, and feels very guilty. He reaches out to wipe her dry tears.


    "I don''t know what I think. Can you give me some time?" At last, juntianxia gave such a reply.


    Su Nianxia looks puzzled.


    "What I can answer you is that your identity and strength are totally worthy of me, but these people don''t know who you are. And I''m not going to ignore you when you''ve recovered. " He added.


    Su Nianxia''s brain turned and said, "that is to say, I''m also very powerful."


    "Well." The king nodded.


    Su Nianxia then sighed with relief and said, "you can''t ignore me when you''ve made up your mind, but you need to talk."


    "Of course." Juntianxia has arranged her hair for a while, and her voice is very gentle.


    Su Nianxia''s simple head has probably cleared up his mind, that is, juntianxia doesn''t know what he thinks in his mind now, but he doesn''t dislike her, nor is it impossible.


    If so, she would not be so upset.


    "I have another question, may I ask you?" She said carefully.


    Jun Tianxia saw her soft and cute appearance and unconsciously raised the corner of her lips. He resisted the impulse of reaching out and pinching her face and said, "you said."


    "The woman named Yun Zheng is going to be betrothed to you later, isn''t she?" Every time she thought about it, she felt very sad.


    "She told you?" You are shocked to hear the news.


    Su Nianxia nods.


    "This woman." Juntianxia frowned and answered, "it''s impossible for us to marry each other. It''s true that the mother intended to marry her to me, but it''s also true that I will never marry her."


    Su Nianxia''s eyes brightened three points when she heard it.


    Juntianxia looked at her now, and then compared with the way she just shed tears and stubbornly wiped off, her heart was even more distressed.


    This silly girl.


    "Sure enough, my sister is right. I can''t believe anything." Su Nianxia said with a smile on her face.


    Jun Tianxia nodded affirmatively: "your elder sister is right, so some things are not sure to ask me."


    "I will." Su Nianxia nods.


    Jun Tianxia smiled and said, "I''ll ask someone to change some hot dishes for you, and then eat some."


    For the first time, Su Nianxia heard that there was something delicious that she didn''t agree to at the first time. Instead, she looked at him and said seriously, "Jun Jun, I like you. Do you know that?"


    The king world faces her one face sincere appearance, the heart next tight, only nods for a while.


    "I''ve told you my mind. Will you tell me when you like me or don''t like me?" She added.


    After thinking for many days, she decided to be frank.


    The king nodded.


    "My sister said that liking is my own business, which has nothing to do with each other, so I''m forced not to have any psychological burden, no matter what the result is, just let me know." Su Nianxia said and took a deep breath: "I will accept it."


    Of course, she knew that she would be very sad if she didn''t get the result she wanted, but she also knew that everything would have a result. It''s better to know sooner than later.


    "I know." Jun Tianxia said and couldn''t help rubbing her hair.


    When Su Nianxia heard his reply, he smiled again and said, "let''s eat. I''m hungry."

 Chapter 1651

    After using the evening meal, juntianxia personally sent Su Nianxia back to the Shifu and confirmed her entrance before leaving.


    When Su Nianxia went back to the yard, he saw Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui sitting on the roof of the house, holding a wine jar in one''s hand. Hua Ruge laughed happily, while Tuoba Rui looked at her fondly.


    She just looked at it and then listened to Hua Ruge saying, "come up."


    Su Nianxia looked at herself and the roof again, and her face was ugly.


    She didn''t think about how to use her body''s power, nor did she practice it deliberately, so she couldn''t fly at all.


    Hua, like a song, saw that with a wave of big sleeve, there was a spiritual force holding Su Nianxia up, and then gently fell to the roof.


    Su Nianxia stood carefully, only feeling novel.


    "Sit down." Hua Ruge claps the place nearby.


    Su Nianxia then sat down carefully, looked at them and said, "I''d better go down. This will disturb you."


    "No, you can talk first. Just give her back to me before dark." Tuo Ba Rui said, flying down, walking slowly back to the room.


    Hua can''t laugh or cry like a song.


    Su Nianxia smiled and said, "sister, you are so kind."


    "Not bad." Hua Ruge looked at her envious look and asked, "look at your face. What happened?"


    Su nianxiadun just asked: "everybody does not like my appearance very much."


    "Who is it?" Hua Ruge raised her eyebrows.


    "Those people in the palace say that I am a man of unclean status who is not worthy of the Lord." Su Nianxia looked at Hua Ruge with help and said, "sister, is that so?"


    "Listen to them." Hua Ruge looked at her and said, "listen, I''m not a soft persimmon. I can''t stand this anger."


    "Then they said to me, what should I do?" Su Nianxia comes to the spirit.


    "It''s hard to stop those people''s mouths." Hua rugo looked at her face and said, "just show your true face and make sure no one dares to say anything more."


    As the saint daughter of the temple of light, there were countless people who saw her face in the last war. No one knows her strength and courage.


    What makes her shape is that she doesn''t want to cause too much sensation, nor do she want to make the simple things known to everyone.


    But this is not enough as a reason to bear the humiliation, at least Hua Ruge thinks so.


    Su Nianxia listened and scratched his head and asked, "that''s all right?"


    "Of course, it''s better not to do this when you''re not particularly angry. As long as you do it, remember to put your face on the board, keep your eyes cold, and make sure to scare them to death." Hua said with a smile.


    Su Nianxia listened to the clouds and asked: "elder sister, am I so scary?"


    "It''s true." Hua Ruge has a very important way.


    "Then I''d better not change." Su Nianxia thinks it''s easy not to show up. After all, she doesn''t know how others will react when they see it.


    Hua rugo patted her on the shoulder and said, "OK, go to sleep."


    "Well, thank you, sister. I didn''t know anything except you." Su Nianxia''s sincere way.


    Hua Yuege laughs: "silly girl, go."


    After that, she sent Su Nianxia back, put the wine jar away and went back to the room under the roof. As soon as she entered the door, she stopped and murmured, "I forgot to ask, who said she?"


    "What are you talking about?" Tuoba Rui looks up at her.


    "Isn''t this girl bullied?" The more Hua Ruge thinks about it, the more he thinks about it.


    "In the Royal Palace, he will deal with it." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    "Tomorrow I''ll have to find out who''s so bold." Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows.


    Tuo barrow pulled her to her side and said, "don''t worry about it."


    "It depends on how Jun Tianxia deals with it. If he doesn''t do well, I''ll do it and bully my sister. I''m really brave." Hua Ruge is still talking hard.


    Tuoba Rui can''t take her. She has always been so short-term, it''s impossible for her to ignore her.


    The next morning, Hua Ruge woke up and went to find Su Nianxia. But because she woke up too late, she learned that Su Nianxia had been sent to the palace by juntianxia.


    "They did a good job." Hua Ruge is in a good mood when he hears the reply from his servant.


    Of course, she did not rest assured that she still sent people to the palace to inquire about the news.


    At the same time, there was a message from both inside and outside the palace that the woman brought back by the emperor was not good-looking, had no strength, and had unknown origin, so she was not the candidate for Empress Dowager.


    The news flew out like wings under the impetus of the people who were interested. Not only the courtiers, but also the common people knew that the emperor liked a girl who was not innocent, but also poor in all aspects.


    How can such a person become emperor?


    If we want a weak person who has no ability to become the emperor, they would rather let their master master continue to hold the Phoenix seal. Although the heaven and earth positions do not match and can not play the maximum power, the master himself is strong. The last stop is their God of the sea.


    Who knows if they will delay the change of emperor? Moreover, they are more worried that their emperor will be confused for a while, or they will not like such a mismatched woman.


    Cloud Zheng sits on the house, hear the news that subordinates report comes, lip angle rises slightly.


    These rumors were spread so fast with her help. Of course, there are also elements of intentional guidance and embellishment. The so-called intentional guidance naturally compares Su Nianxia and Hua Ruge.


    In such a comparison, almost no one will accept such a person to become the emperor or empress.


    The people are so much more concerned about the development of the Daewoo Dynasty than the people.


    She thought, there was a fierce look in her eyes.


    She grew up with juntianxia. Seeing his face, she knew that the woman with unknown origin had a place in his heart. She could not wait for her death.


    Jun Tianxia had brought Su Nianxia to the palace early in the morning in order to let her taste the tea made with the morning dew of the imperial garden. He was good at this skill.


    Su Nianxia and Hua, like songs, like sleeping in late. They didn''t want to wake up in the morning, but they heard that the people of his school were much more energetic and came with them.


    "How is it?" Jun Tianxia looked at her and asked.


    Su Nianxia babbled and said vaguely, "I can''t taste anything different."


    The hope in juntianxia''s eyes suddenly turned into a wry smile, but he got up early in the morning to prepare, and has not yet gone to the court meeting.


    Of course, Su Nianxia is not to blame. She only likes to eat delicious food and knows little about tea tasting.


    Su Nianxia looked at his face and asked, "am I a little too ignorant?"


    "It''s good. I can''t taste my poor workmanship." "Jun Tianxia felt his nose and said," I am very poor in this respect

 Chapter 1652

    "Is it?" Su Nianxia is dubious.


    The king world nods, in the eye has dotes on the flavor.


    At this time, Gonggong Li came forward and said, "emperor, the great court meeting is about to begin."


    "Well." Jun Tianxia looked at her and said, "I''m going to handle my business. You can play here. I''ll be back soon."


    "Then I''ll wait for you." Su Nianxia nods honestly.


    Juntianxia showed a warm smile, and then turned away.


    "How nice to laugh at." Su Nianxia held his chin and followed his back until he couldn''t see.


    The courtiers had been discussing for a long time before the monarchy and the Shang Dynasty, and the contents were all about the rumors flowing out of the palace and the discussions among the people, all about Su Nianxia.


    Of course, they don''t know the girl''s name now.


    The courtiers agreed to put forward two sentences to let the emperor know.


    But these people are always afraid of the tyranny of the monarchy. So when the monarch changed into a Dragon Robe and took the pingtian crown to the court, he saw these people bow their heads one by one. They were very guilty.


    Jun Tianxia knew what happened to these people when he saw it, but he really thought it was su Nianxia''s business. After all, the eight characters have not been left behind, so it should not come out.


    Before the great court meeting, it was normal. Ministers talked about some major issues in the world, such as how to stabilize the territory, how to cultivate the strong, how to protect resources and so on. But at the end of the meeting, they talked about Dayu infrastructure.


    Another round will reach the empress.


    Juntianxia, aware of some clues, sat on it and listened, frowning.


    The last old minister stood up and said, "emperor, I''m sorry for your honesty. You should be careful when you choose the emperor."


    "What does Li Qing mean?" The gentleman world opens an mouth to ask, the voice is low to the pole, listen as if the wind and rain is coming.


    The old minister was so scared that he knelt down immediately, but he said: "emperor, Empress of the emperor is related to Daewoo''s long-term business. Look at the emperor three times. I''m afraid girls of unknown origin can''t do this task. "


    When he had finished speaking, he felt that the air pressure around him was lower, and all the officials in the hall knelt down, their faces turning white.


    "That''s what you mean, too?" The king glanced at the people and asked.


    None of these people dared to speak, but they did not deny it.


    "Unbridled!" All of a sudden, you stopped drinking, and your eyes were angry.


    One of the people below was so scared that no one dared to speak.


    "Who gives you the courage to interfere in your own affairs? Is this gentleman too tolerant to you, let one do not know heaven and earth thick The monarch and the world ask questions, and the voice carries the supreme majesty.


    People listen to it as if it''s like a dragon, and one by one the cicadas are forbidden.


    Some old ministers tried to remonstrate at the risk of death, but they were all trembling under the pressure of the emperor''s dragon power. It''s hard to insist on not fainting. They can''t talk to me.


    "I have only said this once and only once in the court. I will decide my own affairs. If anyone dares to criticize again." Jun Tianxia said after stopping for a moment: "there is no pardon for killing!"


    When these three words come out, everyone feels their neck is cold. It seems that there is a sharp blade on the shelf now, which makes them feel that death is so close.


    Jun Tianxia is a deep man, never let people see through. There are few things that have great emotional fluctuations, so the courtiers hardly see him angry.


    It''s a rare situation like today, so when they get angry in juntianxia, they know that they''ve made a mistake. When they hear that there''s no forgiveness for the killing, everyone takes a breath of cold air.


    They all know it''s not just talk.


    Looking at the trembling people below, juntianxia seems to think that his response is a little over extreme, which is not his style. However, at that moment, his unprecedented sensibility prevailed, and he could not calm down.


    For this kind of uncontrollable self, his heart surged on a complex, the last wave of hand said: "back to the north."


    Then he left the main hall.


    When the air pressure disappeared, all the ministers were paralyzed on the ground, with a look of disaster for the rest of their lives.


    At this time, these people look at each other, and the result of eye contact is one, that is, this woman must be the lover of her monarch.


    "What should I do?" An old minister said feebly.


    Several other white bearded old ministers shook their heads and said, "what can we do if you don''t see such a big reaction from our emperor?"


    All these old ministers felt powerless for a while.


    The monarch of his own family has always been prudent in everything and seldom needs to be corrected by the courtiers when doing anything, which leads to the fact that the courtiers have no advantages in front of the monarch and it is normal that they can''t speak.


    However, the courtiers did not give up. They thought that even the niece of the Empress Dowager was better than the unknown woman.


    So after the separation of the dynasty, these people sought to see the Empress Dowager of the Western Palace.


    Juntianxia was very angry, and later felt that he was impulsive, which not only showed extreme, but also exposed his weakness.


    Weakness?


    When he thought of it, he paused and chewed the two words over and over again.


    At this time, Su Nianxia is sitting by the pond to feed the fish. Of course, it''s not yesterday''s pond, or it will support the fish.


    Watching the fish swimming around, she felt the peace in her heart.


    She has been silent, aftertaste of their own and monarch''s world bit by bit, mouth always hanging a peaceful smile.


    The palace maid passed by her, and her eyes were very unfriendly. But Su Nianxia heard Hua Ruge''s words yesterday, and knew that she had been very powerful and did not feel inferior. Instead, she was optimistic.


    Even if she saw or heard others talking, she would wave and smile politely.


    Those palace maids, seeing that she was smiling sincerely, would generally be happy to have a gift. They were embarrassed to talk about it. After all, they did not reach out to smile.


    Su Nianxia doesn''t think it''s a way, but he is more friendly to the people around him if he feels bored.


    Of course, she still doesn''t know that she has been put on the cusp of the storm. The whole topic of discussion in Xijiang can''t be separated from her, just because there is no portrait, otherwise she will have a new face or someone knows everywhere.


    At the time of emperor Tianxia''s next Dynasty, Hua Ruge got the news. He slapped the table and said, "I''m really fat. I dare to bully my sister."


    She walked in the hospital for two times and told the young man, "go and find out who made the rumor. I''d like to see who it is."


    As a modern person, she knows the power of public opinion, and she borrows a lot of power, so she can easily determine that the speed of this rumor outflow is many times faster than the normal development.


    She didn''t believe it when she said no one manipulated it.

 Chapter 1653

    When the young man left, Hua Ruge sat there and began to think.


    "It seems that those old ministers will also block the monarchy. I don''t know how he will deal with it?" Hua Yuege said again.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked up at the sun and said: "the great court meeting is now over. He knows that the news is earlier than us and should have been dealt with."


    "You have a point, but I''m not sure." Hua Ruge said and stood up from the chair. "I have to go to the palace to see the girl."


    She said and turned and left.


    Seeing her short guard, Tuo Barry shook his head with a smile, and felt that the one who dared to move Su Nianxia would be unlucky.


    This is the boundary of Daewoo. There are dark guards all over the world. He can check things quickly.


    After a quarter of an hour in the next Dynasty, Yun Zheng was taken into the main hall by the bodyguards, and the queen mother of the Western Palace was invited.


    The reason why the Empress Dowager of the Western Palace practiced was that she seemed to be only in her thirties.


    Yun Zheng is very guilty when she sits there. Especially when she heard that Jun Tianxia was angry in the court this morning, she felt that she might cause trouble.


    When the Empress Dowager of the Western Palace saw that the emperor had not yet arrived, she asked Yun Zheng, "is this a good thing you have done?"


    "Aunt, Zheng''s son is also in a hurry for a while. Moreover, it''s said that there are rumors. I didn''t do many things."


    Yun Zheng said and went to the Empress Dowager of the Western Palace, holding her arm, and said, "aunt, Zheng''s son knows it''s wrong. You can help Zheng''s son."


    "What do I say about you? Don''t you and the emperor understand his nature when they grow up together? When will he be manipulated by others. " The Empress Dowager of the Western Palace was disappointed.


    The girl looked smart and had no brains.


    If any rumors develop, juntianxia may be a little taboo, but if she goes ahead like this, juntianxia will be angry, and then all the blame will fall on her.


    "I think it must be the woman who pesters the emperor. Ministers who oppose the emperor a little will completely shake her off." "Cloud Zheng said a chuckle lip way:" can''t think the emperor will protect her so


    After hearing this, the Empress Dowager of the Western Palace also said curiously, "I really want to see what kind of woman this is and make him furious in the court."


    Hearing this, Yun Zheng felt more and more difficult.


    "Aunt, you can help Zheng then." Yun Zheng grabs the sleeve of the Empress Dowager of the Western Palace, with a cry in her voice.


    Looking at this mindless niece, the Empress Dowager of the Western Palace also has a headache. But after all, she is a niece. She sighed and said, "don''t worry, aunt can''t help you."


    Jun Tianxia went to the imperial garden to find Su Nianxia when he came down from the court. His uncontrollable anger gradually subsided after walking this way. When he saw Su Nianxia sitting by the pond and sleeping by the stone, his heart had never been so soft.


    He walked quietly, slowly picked her up and let her lean on his arms.


    Su Nianxia was called up in the morning and didn''t wake up, so she fell asleep. She was only uncomfortable sleeping outside, but she opened her eyes when she moved.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw the world in front of her.


    She was stupefied for a moment, and reached for the beads hanging from his flat crown, and asked, "is this a dream?"


    For the first time, she saw him dressed like an emperor.


    "If you want to go back to your room later, you are not afraid to fall down by the lake." Jun Tianxia said with a slightly serious look.


    Su Nianxia looked around, and nodded his head stupidly, knowing that he was not dreaming.


    But, it''s not a dream. How could he hold himself?


    She swallowed and felt her heart beat faster.


    "Awake?" The king asked.


    Su Nianxia nodded repeatedly.


    When you saw her sober, you put her down and said, "I''ll take you to see two people."


    "Who is it?" Asked Su Nianxia strangely.


    "I''ll see you." Jun Tianxia said and took her hand.


    Su Nianxia looks down at the hand he is holding. The brain that just woke up is a bit confused again. Is this really a dream?


    Jun Tianxia led Su Nianxia all the way to the main hall and appeared in front of the Empress Dowager and Yun Zheng.


    Now, Yun Zheng has returned to her place. She has the confidence from the Empress Dowager. She looks more indifferent than when she came in. With a beautiful face, she will feel innocent.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Su Nianxia to explore. It was said that she was a girl who was not good-looking and didn''t have any power fluctuation. At that time, she thought it was intended by Yun Zheng.


    now it seems that this is a fact. She thinks it''s incredible.


    Juntianxia''s eyes are always picky. He used to like Hua Ruge, but now the difference is too big.


    Su Nianxia saw the cloud Zheng again, and her eyes could not help but have some color of vigilance. The older ones had their own dignity, which also made her under some pressure.


    After entering the main hall, Jun Tianxia''s gentle Qi is gone. He returns to the deep again. If you look closely at his eyes, you can see that it''s dark current surging.


    "I have seen my mother." Emperor Tianxia went to the Empress Dowager to salute.


    "You don''t have to be polite." The Empress Dowager said kindly, "I heard that you were angry with the ministers today. Now you feel better?"


    King world stand straight body way: "the child knows not to be like this, it is this thing somebody is pushing the waves."


    He said, his eyes turned to the cloud Zheng on one side.


    Cloud Zheng is hit by his eyes, his body quivers and his face turns white.


    Under the king''s eyes, her previous indifference was gone.


    Su Nianxia is listening. He doesn''t know what happened, but he has a bad feeling.


    "In the presence of his mother and empress, I come to ask you what you have done in this matter." Your voice is cold.


    Cloud Zheng slipped down from the chair and knelt on the ground directly. She knew that she had no chance to argue now, so she opened her mouth and said, "I did it, but I also do it for you. You can''t be bewitched by such a woman, and the Phoenix seal of Daewoo can''t be handed to such a person."


    Her voice was sorrowful, like the advice of a loyal minister.


    Su Nianxia catches the key words, bewitches, does she bewitch the king?


    Do you have one?


    She looked at the world beside her, with hope in her eyes.


    "Why can''t she?" The emperor asked the world.


    "Cloud Zheng Zheng a Zheng, after clenching teeth to open mouth way:" her origin is unknown, she does not have any strength


    "Fool." Juntianxia said scornfully, and then said to the empress dowager, "empress mother, she sedulously incited the people to put pressure on her children. What''s the charge?"


    The Empress Dowager didn''t expect that juntianxia would directly kick the ball to her side. She also made difficulties for a while.

 Chapter 1654

    At last, she thought about her family and said, "emperor, Zheng Er has made a mistake, but it''s for your sake. Let''s let it go."


    "But I don''t think she''s thinking for her own sake, she''s selfish." King world light way.


    The Empress Dowager took a look at Su Nianxia and said: "the emperor should know that not only the courtiers are against it, but also the people of Daewoo are willing to do the same. This is a big event in your life. Think twice. "


    Su Nianxia''s heart beats faster when she hears life events. Her face looks like she won the first prize, which is unbelievable. In her impression, they haven''t developed so fast.


    What''s more, you haven''t said you like yourself yet? How can this relate to life events and Phoenix seals?


    Does happiness come so suddenly?


    She was already confused after her amnesia, and now she is even more confused.


    Jun Tianxia didn''t know what he was thinking before, but when the ministers objected, he deeply felt his inner strong reluctance, so he was angry.


    When he heard this, he took Su Nianxia''s hand again and looked at the Empress Dowager and said, "don''t think twice. My son has already determined that if she wants to, she will be the future empress dowager of Daewoo."


    Su Nianxia''s feeling when she heard this sentence is just like being bombarded by thunder. She has a small mouth and looks confused.


    Who is she?


    Where is she?


    What happened?


    Cloud Zheng heard this completely paralyzed on the ground, but also heard this sentence has just stepped a foot into the door of Hua Ruge.


    It''s not very good to forgive her for her receptivity. She almost tripped over the threshold when she came in.


    Several people in the main hall looked at her. After she stood still, she gave a smile and then looked at juntianxia and asked, "are you serious?"


    "Well." The king nodded his head firmly.


    Hua Ruge gave a dull smile, and then nodded: "well, I didn''t see you wrong, it''s just that the progress is too fast, it''s a little flashback."


    She rubbed her waist, walked in and bowed to the Empress Dowager and said, "see the Empress Dowager."


    "Master Guoshi is free. Please take a seat quickly." "Thank you, Empress Dowager. I don''t need to sit here. I just want to ask you some questions."


    She said that she glanced over the hall and wanted to find Yun Zheng to settle accounts, but when she saw Su Nianxia, who was drunk, she felt dizzy.


    Shaking her head, she went over and reached for her hand and shook it in front of her eyes. "Wake up," she said


    When Su Nianxia saw her, she first lost her mind, then carefully recalled what she had heard before, and then whispered to her, "sister, I just seemed to be dreaming. The emperor said that he asked me to be his Empress."


    Although her voice is small, all the people who are practicing here can hear her clearly.


    Hua Ruge smiled and patted her head: "my silly sister, it''s not your dream. I heard that just now."


    So Su Nianxia is confused again.


    Hua Ruge pulled her aside, sat down on her shoulder and said, "slow down first."


    Jun Tianxia is a little guilty to see her. He should give her a psychological preparation, so suddenly don''t scare her.


    Seeing Su Nianxia''s name is Hua Ruge''s elder sister. They are so close. The Empress Dowager and Yun Zheng are both stunned?


    What''s the situation?


    Is this a relative of Hua Ruge?


    Hua Ruge''s eyes fell on the surprised cloud Zheng in a flash, but she knew that it was the culprit, otherwise it would never appear here.


    "I would like to know the name of this girl. Did you take part in the rumor today?" Hua Yuege spoke directly, with a very polite look.


    "No It''s not me Aunt, help me... " Hearing Hua Ruge''s words, Yun Zheng ran straight to the feet of the Empress Dowager.


    After hearing so many stories of Hua Ruge, how could she think that she would not hit people with a smile on her face.


    And she''s in person about it, so it''s clear.


    The Empress Dowager gazed at Xianghua and said, "what do you mean by your words?"


    She said this with a certain displeasure.


    "I just heard that someone hurt shemei badly. I feel sad. Who did it?" Hua Ruge is still a polite smile on her face, but the last look at Xiangyun Zheng still makes her whole body tremble.


    She and juntianxia grew up together, and juntianxia will take care of the face of the Empress Dowager and the cloud family. Even if she is angry, it is impossible to punish her too much, but huaruge is different.


    This man does things on a whim. He has no scruples. Moreover, Hua Ruge is in a high position. Even if she kills the Empress Dowager and the Yun family, they can''t say anything. It''s terrible.


    Jun Tianxia knows that Hua Ruge is angry, which makes her angry. He stands aside and doesn''t make a sound.


    "Master Guoshi said that this girl is your sister?" The Empress Dowager looked at Su Nianxia and asked.


    "It''s shemei." Hua Yuege said, and then said: "so this justice, I, as a sister, must help her get back."


    After being confirmed by his own mouth, Yun Zheng''s face became worse.


    The Empress Dowager had no real power and was not the real mother of the monarch. She said that it was the Empress Dowager''s decoration, and it was impossible to fight against Hua Ruge. So she only got the way: "in this case, the master of the state thought how to punish, and the mourner should not be partial."


    It''s the smartest way to deal with it in public, because Hua Yuege can''t ask too much for it on the surface, and there''s no reason to make trouble after the punishment.


    Hua rugo knew that the Empress Dowager would play the ball, but she didn''t take it at all, only said: "how can I convict the emperor''s relatives in the next foreign minister? The Empress Dowager is so wise that I believe she will give you an account."


    The more she doesn''t say about Yun Zheng, the more frightened she is. She doesn''t want to face such a horrible existence in private.


    The Empress Dowager had a headache for her stupid niece. If this method could not stop Hua Ruge''s words, she only got the way: "then how about two hundred staff responsibilities, and one month''s introspection by the inner court?"


    Staff responsibility is not allowed to resist with spiritual power. It''s a very heavy punishment for the weak cloud Zheng.


    However, although the punishment is heavy, it is also a relief for Yun Zheng. As soon as the spirit is relaxed, she is overwhelmed and faints.


    Hua rugo saw that she was too weak to deal with, so he said: "the Empress Dowager''s holiness, I am very grateful."


    The Queen Mother nodded and left.


    After seeing off the old man, there were only three people left in the hall.


    Su Nianxia was just a little relieved. Looking at all the people in the world, he said, "Jun Jun, did you just mean to marry me?"


    "Yes, as long as you like." It''s very solemn to say word by word.


    Su Nianxia''s eyes turn red in an instant, standing in place, a little overwhelmed.


    Jun Tianxia stepped forward and held her in his arms and asked in a low voice, "would you like to?"

 Chapter 1655

    "I would, but can I?" Su Nianxia can''t help but look at Hua Ruge on one side and don''t know how to agree.


    "Of course." Jun Tianxia rubbed her head: "there is nothing better than you."


    Su Nianxia looks at the smiling gentle him, in the heart is like to melt to open the honey, cannot help but also follow to smile, naive.


    Hua Ruge laughs at one side, this silly girl.


    Jun Tianxia reached out to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes and said with guilt, "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting so long."


    "Not for long." Su Nianxia shakes her head. It''s only more than a month since she woke up.


    Juntianxia looked at her silly appearance and kissed her on the forehead with pity, saying: "I will pay the debt well."


    Su Nianxia listens to the fog in the clouds.


    Hua Ruge has never seen the king''s world like this. I think this is the legendary steel-making into a flexible ring.


    She smiled, the coral on her wrist flashed red, and she disappeared quietly in the hall.


    Su Nianxia was kissed and then stunned for a long time. Then she was very dull and blushed.


    "Jun Jun, you..." She was tongue tied and didn''t know what to say.


    Jun Tianxia showed a bad smile and asked her, "I''m not afraid."


    Su Nianxia was silent for a long time, shaking her head.


    "Tease you, I will respect your will next time." Juntianxia can''t help pinching her little face, feeling extraordinarily lovely.


    Su Nianxia is biting her lower lip and doesn''t know what to say. At the moment, her brain is overloaded, and some of her reactions are normal.


    "Well, I''ll take you to have a rest, and I''ll take you back when you''re well asleep." Juntianxia knows that her brain can''t respond, and she is also taking extra care of her.


    Su Nianxia just nodded.


    On the other side, Hua rugo goes back to his yard, and Tuo BARREI is rummaging through the newly purchased recipes, thinking about what to cook for her in the evening.


    "Xiaorui, guess what I saw?" Hua Ruge asked excitedly.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her slightly indecent, and raises his eyebrows and says, "peeping at people''s baths?"


    "What?" Hua Ruge glared at him and said, "I''m going to the palace, not to the kiln. Guess again."


    "What''s the matter with Xia Xia?" Tuo Ba Rui thought about it seriously and said, "it''s not like you have figured it out, is it?"


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect that he was right when he guessed, and then he said: "no, you can guess all this."


    "Your smile is too obvious." Tuoba Rui has some disliked ways.


    Hua Ruge sighed, accepted the reality and then sat next to him and said, "but you can''t guess how far they have progressed. Juntianxia proposed directly in front of Empress Dowager Xi and his cousin. You don''t know their expression at that time. It''s wonderful."


    "I think your expression should be wonderful." Tuo Ba Rui''s brain has been mended.


    Hua rugo recalled her state at that time, which was not much better than others, but she said: "no, I''m also a big wave. I haven''t seen anything. It''s just a small scene for me."


    "Oh." Tuoba Rui should look at the air is obviously to see through not to say through.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and said, "I said how can your focus be so biased? Don''t you think it''s going too fast? "


    "When you got the news this morning, I could probably guess." Tuoba Rui road.


    "Well?" Hua is like singing and picking eyebrows.


    "You still don''t understand a man. If you don''t care, he can''t show his happiness and anger, because others will know his weakness." Tuo Ba Rui said again and again: "he himself also felt it."


    Hua Ruge nodded after hearing the words: "you have a point, so I shouldn''t blame that cloud zither. It''s not without her credit."


    "So to speak." Tuoba Rui agrees.


    "But it''s late. She may have been beaten by now." Hua is like a song stand, with a slightly sympathetic expression.


    Tuoba Rui laughs.


    Later, Su Nianxia was sent back by juntianxia. At that time, her face was still light pink. In addition, after entering the mansion, she lost the power of huaxingdan. Her beautiful face looked more delicate than flowers.


    Su Nianxia touches Hua Ruge''s eyes, slightly shy.


    "Come on, what are you shy about with my sister? Let''s talk." Hua rugo led her into the room.


    Tuoba Rui nodded his head to the emperor and said, "congratulations to the emperor."


    "Thank you." Jun Tianxia sat opposite him and said, "can you please have tea?"


    "Of course." Tuo Ba Rui said and gave him a cup.


    Jun Tianxia took over and looked at Su Nianxia''s room and said, "I was still indecisive in the past. If I said earlier, I would not let her wander these days."


    "This kind of thing can''t be forced. To be honest, we''re surprised that you can figure it out at this time." Tuoba Rui said.


    Juntianxia looks back and smiles.


    Since confirming the relationship, his smile hasn''t disappeared from his face.


    In the room, Su Nianxia''s face relaxed after she left juntianxia''s sight. She pulled Hua Ruge and said, "elder sister, how can I still feel that I''m dreaming, or you can pinch me?"


    "I said before that your brain is better than that of mine. Now it seems that we are almost the same." Hua Ruge clapped her hand and said, "be at ease, it''s true."


    Su Nianxia can''t help but giggle and lie on the table for a long time.


    "You child." Hua rugo asked jokingly, "I''m not excited. I can''t sleep tonight, can I?"


    "Maybe, sister, you can accompany me." Su Nianxia hugged her arm and said pitifully.


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly: "no, I have to sleep. I''m afraid I don''t have to sleep with you."


    "Sister..." Su Nianxia shook her arm and said, "I promise that you can only talk and let you sleep soon..."


    Looking at her pitiful look, Hua rugo nodded even though she didn''t want to.


    In fact, she didn''t worry about being harassed by Su Nianxia all night. She just thought it would be angry to see Tuoba Rui without company. It''s hard to coax her to be angry.


    After the decision, Hua Ruge went out of the house. He first gave a thumbs up to Jun Tianxia, and then smiled at Tuoba Rui.


    "What do you want to say?" Tuoba Rui is on guard.


    "That summer summer asked me to accompany her tonight." Hua Yuege answers.


    Tuo Barry picked his eyebrows: "who will accompany me?"


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned, and finally pointed to the next king and said, "or you two can make do with each other, and there will be someone talking at night."


    As soon as she said this, they had no choice but to look at the same time.


    "I think it''s good. You two can think about it." Hua Ruge thought more and more about it, and then he smiled and slipped back to his room.

 Chapter 1656

    Tuoba Rui takes a look at juntianxia and lightly says, "emperor, would you like to talk a little longer?"


    "Now that summer and summer are settled, I''m leaving." You will get up.


    Tuoba Rui nodded and continued to drink tea.


    Juntianxia left. They had several eye contact, but they were both natural.


    If you let Hua Ruge see it, you must sigh for their darkness.


    Tuo Ba Rui soon went back to his room alone, because there was no Hua Ruge, so he simply chose to meditate.


    Su Nianxia''s room soon had a table of dishes, and then the two of them held a wine jar and chatted while eating.


    "Elder sister, I haven''t turned my head all day today. I haven''t eaten enough in the evening." Su Nianxia said while eating, without any concern about the image.


    Hua rugo glanced at her and said, "look at the way you haven''t seen the world. Your sister and I will be very calm after being advertised."


    "I also want to calm down, but I''m too excited and have a bad brain." Su Nian sighed and said, "sister, do you think I''m too reserved?"


    "You''ve never been reserved." Hua make complaints about songs.


    Su Nianxia covers her face to show that she is injured.


    Hua Ruge smiled and comforted: "but it doesn''t matter. The emperor looks very reliable. It doesn''t matter how he chooses you."


    "Good." Su Nianxia is giggling again.


    Hua Yuege has no choice but to tell her.


    Su Nianxia is happy to talk about it all the time. Hua Ruge rarely plays the role of a listener and listens to it all the time.


    She thought about her life with juntianxia after half a night, but after a long talk, she was silent and worried.


    Hua Ruge was half drunk. Seeing her look, she asked doubtfully, "what do you think?"


    "Sister, I forgot to consider a question." Su Nianxia looked at her and said, "I can''t remember what happened before now. Will I change my mind if I remember one day?"


    "No." Hua Yuege answers directly.


    "Have I ever loved anyone before?" Su Nianxia asked again.


    Thinking that she may have loved someone before, there may be conflicts with the current feeling. How will she choose then?


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "you used to love him secretly, and you have been in love with him secretly for many years."


    "Really?" Su Nianxia sounds unbelievable.


    "Shall I count the years for you?" Hua Ruge counted it with his fingers, shook his head for a while and said, "I can''t remember clearly. Anyway, it''s at least six years."


    Su Nianxia was stunned: "so long?"


    "Or how can I say you''re dead hearted."


    Su Nianxia thought for a moment and then said, "no wonder he said that he has kept me waiting for a long time and will make up for me later."


    "Good consciousness."


    "Now it''s only more than a month since I feel very hard. How have I come over so many years?" Su Nianxia is a little distressed.


    "Well, I don''t know how you''re going to hold on." Hua Yuege said it with pity.


    Su Nianxia held the wine jar and thought for a long time with his head askew. "Then I should like him more than I thought."


    "No doubt."


    "I feel happy now." She said with a simple smile, as if she had got the whole world.


    Hua Ruge poked her head and said, "look at your achievements."


    Su Nianxia is not shy this time. She has been giggling there.


    The two chatted in the middle of the night, and finally slept on the ground when they were drunk. The next morning, Tuo BARREI sent a servant girl to go in and take Hua Ruge back to his room.


    And Su Nianxia also helped up the bed and warmed up the wine soup.


    On that morning, the news that juntianxia decided to establish Su Nianxia as his successor spread like wings. This time, it''s not that some people spread the news wantonly, but that the news is too strong and powerful.


    So one morning, from nine hundred and nine down to Dayu, who had just left, they all knew the news, and then the result was the explosion of public opinion.


    Before the news of cloud Zheng spread, there was still waste heat. People petitioned against it one after another. The ministers of the imperial court wrote jointly to block a woman with unknown origin and average strength.


    Compared with this, they prefer Hua Ruge to exercise the rights of the Phoenix queen.


    Juntianxia received the joint Memorial early in the morning, but when he saw the opposition again, he was calm inside. The day before, he was angry more for fear of losing. Today, he knew that this would not happen, so he was relieved.


    As for these situations, they are easy to solve.


    In the morning, the young man also sent the news to the guoshifu, but Hua rugo and Su Nianxia were still sleeping. Tuoba Rui turned it over and put it aside.


    When the emperor does what he should do in the world, he doesn''t pay attention to the following remarks. The ministers are all in a hurry, but they dare not rush, because it''s fatal for the emperor to launch a fire.


    At noon, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia wake up one after another. After Hua rugo wakes up, Tuo BARREI sends the letter to her.


    Just looked at Hua Ruge and raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s quite noisy."


    "It''s your fault, too." "Your influence is so great that it''s hard for them to accept the new emperor and empress, especially those who have nothing," said Tuo


    Hua Ruge is discontented and says: "too outstanding blame me?"


    "Blame me for not tying you up earlier." Tuoba Rui joked.


    "It''s my fault." Hua Ruge recognized the advice and then said: "summer summer should wake up, right?"


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    "Then I''ll find her." Hua Ruge is about to get up.


    At this time, she leans against Tuo BARREI''s chest. Tuo BARREI''s hands circle her to feed porridge. Seeing this, he presses her down and says, "after eating, you can go."


    "Oh." Hua Ruge has no temper and drinks porridge.


    Su Nianxia, because she didn''t know the news, got up in the morning and was still immersed in the excitement of yesterday. Seeing Hua Ruge, she waved and said, "sister Ruge, I''m awake. Tell me again that I''m not dreaming."


    "You know better than you do when you go to the street and grab anyone." Hua Ruge yawned.


    Su Nianxia''s little head turned for a moment and said, "this is known to all?"


    "When it comes to their emperors, it''s hard to avoid the news."


    "What''s the reaction?" Asked Su Nianxia.


    "Against." Hua Yuege said and added, "ministers have written together to dissuade your monarch."


    Su Nianxia''s subconscious was flustered, but she was not worried to see Hua Ruge''s light appearance. She asked, "sister, do you have a way?"


    "It''s not that I have a way, it''s that you fight for it." Hua rugo reached out to hold her chin, looked at her face and said, "it''s time for you to show up with your own face."

 Chapter 1657

    Su Nianxia is not confident after listening. She touches her face and asks, "is it really OK?"


    Looking at her silly and cute expression, Hua Ruge shook her head and said, "it''s not good. Your expression has always been in place."


    "What expression?"


    "Lengyan, aloof, follow me." Hua Ruge said, and his face was flat. His eyes showed a light cold light, and his sense of authority increased several degrees in an instant.


    Su Nianxia nodded and began to learn. It''s just a look like learning, but his eyes are always pure and can see to the end. There''s no coldness at all.


    Hua rugo hands her a mirror and says, "if you practice hard, you will think of someone robbing your man."


    this speech is a stimulation, Su Na summer''s small eyes actually gave awesome.


    "Children can be taught. Practice." Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder and went to breakfast.


    When the Emperor didn''t do anything, he just sent someone to send a letter to Su Nianxia. Hua rugo didn''t know what was written on the letter. He only saw that Su Nianxia didn''t shut up in the afternoon.


    "Ah, the woman in love." She shook her head.


    That''s what she said, but when she saw Su Nianxia''s state, she was relieved, so she went to shangguanli that evening.


    Shangguan Li thinks that she has never been bored like this period of time. When she had nothing to do before, she could spend several days reading, meditating and sitting. Now she can''t stop doing anything. She thinks that the time is very slow.


    Lan''er can realize this personally, because the owner of his cabinet has nothing to talk with him, which is absolutely impossible to appear before.


    On this day, the master and the servant were talking about the gossip between juntianxia and Su Nianxia in the courtyard, and the boy came in with Hua Ruge.


    "I heard you right, Ali. Are you gossiping?" Hua Yuege''s face is unbelievable.


    Shangguan Li glanced at her and said, "it''s not that you have nothing to do. How can you come here when you are free?"


    "I know you''re bored. Come and stay with you." Hua Ruge is sitting opposite her with a smile.


    "Believe you, there is a ghost." Shangguan Li is immune to her nonsense.


    Hua Yuege looks at Lan''er and says, "I think Xiao Lan''er is here. Can you come and have a look?"


    "Master Guoshi, you tease me again." LAN er''s helpless hatred.


    Hua Ruge laughs, leans on the chair, only feels life is full of fun.


    Lan''er ignored her bad taste and turned to make tea for her.


    "Your sister''s feeling is settled, you are really different." Shangguan Li said.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t help laughing and said: "I loved this child a few years ago, and I was willing to help who knew that suddenly happened. Now my heart can finally be put down."


    "She is not easy." Shangguanli agrees.


    "The mink hasn''t come back yet?" Hua Yuege looked around and asked.


    Shangguan Li shakes his head: "I received a little letter the day before yesterday, saying that it is still in the process of rectification. It will take a while to get back."


    She sighed slightly as she spoke.


    Hua Ruge can''t help canceling when she sees her like this. What''s the good news?


    Shangguan Li didn''t take a look at her. She just accepted the smile and asked seriously, "you can go there. Although they are all immortal beasts, they are very friendly. They can definitely accept you."


    "He has a lot of things recently. I will be distracted when I go, and I''m waiting for the news from Tianhai." Said Shangguan Li.


    As a person who relies on intelligence for a living, she is most sensitive to information. She will not stop the investigation until she is not sure whether there is a threat to herself from the new release event.


    Hua Ruge clapped his head and said, "I forgot about that. What''s new now?"


    "The sea animals of the sky and the sea have been gathering all the time. There are also movements in the recent divine territory. The whole eastern territory seems to be plotting something." Said Shangguan Li.


    "Conspiracy?" Hua Ruge sniffed and squinted. "Is it related to the sky and the sea, or to us?"


    "I''m not sure that although I''ve developed in the territory of gods before, most of my energy has been on the temple of light, and I haven''t made any news channels for other aspects." Shangguan Li has some regrets.


    It''s not that her energy is not enough, but that the scale of the dark night Pavilion is limited. In just a year and a half, she can''t cultivate too many credible people. She has no time but no time.


    "It''s not urgent. Since it''s hard for you to get the information in the stage of conspiracy, you won''t be able to hide it when you act." Hua Yuege said, looking worried.


    Shangguanli nodded his head: "I will follow up."


    "I hope that the movements of both parties have nothing to do with us, otherwise we will not have the power to parry if either party moves." Hua Yuege sighed a little.


    They are too short of time. They have only two years to improve the order in the western Xinjiang. The territory of gods and the sea of heaven have thousands of years of experience. They are not at the same level at all. How to fight?


    Shangguanli didn''t say anything, which was his default attitude.


    It''s evening after the conversation. Hua rugo leaves.


    When I came back to the yard, I saw Su Nianxia looking at her with a taut face. Her eyes were a little cool. After all, she had been a superior person for a long time, and she had the momentum built by the power of faith. Now, with her expression slightly released, although she did not say to frighten the four sides, it was enough to be startled.


    "Not bad. Keep it." She nodded her praise.


    Su Nianxia sat down relieved, rubbed his face and said, "after a long day, his face was frozen. Was that what I was before?"


    "Well, I''ve seen it. It''s very domineering." Hua Ruge thinks about Su Nianxia at that time, and only regrets the real image she pretends to be.


    Su Nianxia rubbed her face and mumbled vaguely: "I don''t know what kind of person I was before."


    "Just remember that." Hua Ruge said with a smile, "go to bed earlier. I''m back."


    Su Nianxia nods at the back.


    Back in the room, I wanted to talk with Tuo barrow, but I saw him meditating.


    She turned her eyes and went to bed to get close to Tuo Barry, lying on his legs, deliberately disturbing him.


    As expected, the spirit power of Tuo Ba Rui''s operation stagnated, and then subsided after a big Sunday.


    Hua Yuege secretly laughs in his heart, and pretends to die with his eyes closed on his face.


    Tuoba Rui opens her eyes and sees her close her eyes and her lips turn up.


    He was helpless and reached for her nose.


    Hua Ruge opens her eyes after holding a few breath. It''s very empty of heart.


    "Enough playing outside until you come back to me?" Tuoba Rui raises eyebrow to ask, obviously is the tone of interrogation to slant to have a bit more grudge taste.


    Hua Ruge quickly says with a smile, "I didn''t play today. I went to see a Li and said it was business."


    "Tell me?" Tuoba Rui is waiting to break through her appearance.


    "I didn''t lie to you. It''s about the sea of heaven and the territory of the gods. Recently, both of them are restless and don''t know what to do." Hua Ruge sat up straight.

 Chapter 1658

    "There is movement in the realm of the gods?" Tuo Ba Rui listened to this and became positive.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "yes, a Li said they were plotting something, and was checking whether they had any relationship with us."


    "I''m really upset." Tuoba Rui frowns slightly.


    Hua Ruge leaned on him and sighed, "who says no, but I can''t expect anyone without ambition. I just hope I don''t disturb us again."


    Tuo Ba Rui reaches out his hand to hold her in his arms, puts his chin against her hair, and is silent.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. Let me hold it for a while." Tuoba Rui said, the low voice is very sexy.


    "Well, how do you do?" Hua Yuege said and leaned on his arms.


    The next morning, Hua Ruge was woken up. She felt like there were many people in the hospital. Although they didn''t make any sound, it was a lot of noise for her hearing to walk all the time.


    "What are you doing out there?" Hua Ruge yawned and looked at Tuoba Rui who got up early to read.


    "Just go out and have a look." Tuo Ba Rui answers.


    Hua Ruge rubbed his eyes and said, "what''s the point?"


    She said and went out dressed. When she opened the door, she saw many women and children standing in the courtyard. They all came from the palace. They were holding trays one by one, on which were clothes and jewelry that should be worn.


    When these people saw Hua Ruge open the door, they all said, "see Master Guoshi."


    "Don''t do it. Just tell me what happened." Hua waved like a song.


    She wants to yawn very much, but why so many people should pay attention to the image, so they have to bear it.


    "I''d like to inform the master of the state that today the emperor granted Miss Su the title of princess, and ordered us to come and dress up for her." Replied the leader''s mother-in-law.


    Hua Ruge''s eyebrow is doubted: "what is the title?"


    "Princess Yanxi." She said again.


    "Which way?" Hua Ruge walks into Su Nianxia''s room as she speaks. At the moment, Su Nianxia is sitting in front of the mirror. Two women make up for her and one is combing her hair.


    "Sister, here you are." Su Nianxia greets with a smile.


    Hua rugo glanced at her and said, "don''t tell me about it?"


    "I''ve discussed with the monarch. If I want to get married again, he doesn''t want people to refuse me all the time. He will give me a title first." Su Nianxia explained.


    Hua Ruge thought about it and nodded: "it''s thoughtful."


    Although Su Nianxia likes the same person before and after losing her memory, she is still incomplete after all. At this time, the big marriage is not right.


    "Yes, the monarch is very thoughtful." Su Nianxia''s face is enchanted by his younger sister.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t stand her. She shook her head.


    Woman in love, it''s really not sinking.


    "Elder sister, I practiced my facial expression for a long time yesterday, but I forgot it again today." Su Nianxia said in some embarrassment, "what can I do?"


    "You''re normal. Just remember not to laugh." Hua Yuege said.


    Su Nianxia nodded, "I remember."


    "Then take your time and I''ll go first." Hua Ruge yawned and turned to leave.


    "Sister, talk with me for a while. It''s so boring." Cried Su Nianxia.


    "For a moment? You are so naive. " Hua is like singing and waving.


    Su Nianxia looks puzzled. How long does it take to dress up?


    It turns out that she greatly underestimated these women''s abilities, because she had been tossed for an hour and a half. Hua Yuege finished eating, drank two teas and punched a lot, but she didn''t finish it.


    Hua rugo expressed great sympathy. At the beginning, she was so troubled when she was appointed national teacher. After that time, she decided not to deal with the royal family again. It was too troublesome.


    Su Nianxia began to be happy and nervous. The happy thing was to confer her relationship with juntianxia even if it was announced to the world. The nervous thing was that she was not known whether people in the world would accept her.


    And after an hour and a half, she just wanted to go to sleep, one after another. There was no more passion consumed before.


    At last, the woman woke her up: "girl, we are ready."


    Su Nianxia opened his eyes and saw himself in the mirror. He was stunned.


    She is dressed in a complicated bun. The decoration between her hair is gold and red. She looks dignified and elegant. Looking at her face, she was born to be a city fall. Now she looks more beautiful and aggressive after decoration.


    She was wearing a flamboyant red color. I don''t know how it was dyed. It looks very luxurious and magnificent. The whole set of clothes filled her with some mature and steady taste, which made her look more comfortable.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Su Nianxia felt that it was not so difficult to frighten others.


    She walked out of the room and stood in front of Hua Ruge and said, "sister, I feel more confident in wearing this."


    Hua Ruge was also stunned when he looked at it, then nodded his head and said, "it''s not bad, your emperor seems to have no less trouble."


    When it comes to juntianxia, Su Nianxia''s face, which was still indifferent, suddenly shows a silly smile. His curved eyes are almost dripping honey.


    Hua rugo said she didn''t see it. Fortunately, her family man was around, or she would surely be tortured to death.


    At the same time, the bright yellow imperial edict came out of the palace and was personally carried by Duke Li.


    Li Gonggong had guards of the royal forest army in blue royal robes before and after him, all the way to the guoshifu, surrounded by Daewoo people on both sides of the team, guessing where the imperial edict would go.


    Of course, people can quickly guess that this should have something to do with the emperor''s liking for the woman, so everyone panicked.


    "Isn''t this the decree of the fief?"


    "With the resolute character of our emperor, it may be true."


    People turn pale when talking about it.


    There is still a certain distance from the imperial palace to the guoshifu, so before the imperial edict arrived at the guoshifu, the news spread all over the king''s capital, and more and more people slowly followed the imperial edict.


    Everyone held a breath, hoping it wasn''t their guess.


    At the moment, all the courtiers of Daewoo are waiting for the news at home. They are so worried that they can''t stop them. They can only hope that their monarch will wake up.


    But through the news coming back from the next generation, they gradually felt that something was wrong.


    Because the direction of the imperial edict looks like the guoshifu.


    The common people were also confused, because at this time, Duke Li had already walked to the street corner, and had no intention of turning, and the half street across the street was the residence of their master.


    People have begun to suspect that they guessed it completely wrong. This edict may have nothing to do with the woman at all, but just a common edict for the grand master.

 Chapter 1659

    Dayu''s people followed Gonggong Li''s team all the way, but they really stopped at the gate of guoshifu.


    People are relieved. This time they think more.


    Li Gonggong received the imperial edict from the eunuch, and then stretched his voice and said, "Su Nianxia receives the imperial edict."


    As soon as the name came out, the Dayu people who had just breathed slowly stared again, not for the master of the state?


    Su Nianxia?


    It''s the name of a woman!


    People stare at the plaque given by the imperial master''s office, and their heads turn.


    What''s the situation? Does this woman live in guoshifu?


    The ministers who waited for the news were stunned by the two news one after another, and their hearts were hung again. However, they did not understand how this man could live in the guoshifu.


    It is necessary to know that although their master of the state is good at talking, he can''t hide his delicacy for the emperor for no reason. This person must have something to do with her.


    Su Nianxia?


    How does this name make an impression? Where can I hear it?


    There are many people outside the guoshifu. There is no movement in the guoshifu. Someone whispered, "don''t you think the name is familiar to you?"


    A lot of people had this idea on the spot, but this morning, their mind fluctuated so much that they didn''t calm down at all.


    Gonggong Li ignored them completely, holding the imperial edict and waiting for the guoshifu to open.


    A moment later, one of the girls in the crowd said, "I heard that the saint of the temple of light seemed to be the name."


    As soon as this was said, people suddenly saw the scene of that day''s war. The saint used to be a person in the small world, the sister of the master of the state, and her name was su Nianxia.


    For a while, people looked at each other. On that day, they saw that their monarch had been protecting her. Could it be that this was a woman with unknown origin and average strength?


    The expression of these people changed from stupor to anger.


    Who made the rumor that this is, the bright saint is a person in the small world, and she is close friends with the emperor and the master, which is unknown?


    What''s more, she can fight against the God of light side by side with the leader of Lingtian palace, which is called the level of strength?


    Is there any misunderstanding between the two words?


    At this time, the gate of the Guoshi mansion was opened by four young men. People looked at it and saw a woman in red standing in the middle of the gradually opened gate. She looked very beautiful, and there was no place for people to be choosy about her facial features or lines.


    The door is completely open. Su Nianxia is standing in front of the people. Her eyes are cool and her aura is fully open. In an instant, the half voice of the people on the scene is shocked.


    Everyone was stunned.


    This is called plain appearance, no dignity?


    Is the rumor monger blind?


    Gonggong Li began to read the imperial edict, but people''s eyes were still on Su Nianxia, and the more they looked at the heart, the more they had the bottom.


    It is natural for them to feel relieved when they become emperor.


    However, the imperial edict praised the benefits and achievements of Su Nianxia, but the last sentence surprised them, because it was not the imperial edict after the seal, but just the title of a princess.


    What''s the situation?


    "Princess Yanxi, take the message." Duke Li handed the edict to Su Nianxia.


    "Thank you, Grandpa." Su Nianxia took over the imperial edict, behaved in a dignified and generous manner, and never collapsed.


    She glanced at the crowd and saw that although people were puzzled, they were still very satisfied with their performance. So she continued to be fair to Li Gong: "Gong Gong came from afar, come in and have a cup of tea."


    "Thank you, princess." Li Gonggong said, following Su Nianxia.


    Because of the guards standing inside and outside, the door of the Guoshi mansion was not closed, so people could still see Su Nianxia''s disappearance.


    When Su Nianxia and Li Gonggong went back to the hall, people dared to start to discuss: "what''s the matter? Isn''t this princess also the person that the emperor likes


    "I don''t know."


    All the people present said that they were dazed. Some felt that they might be happy again.


    But not all the people on the scene were insensitive to political strategies, and they said with their heads in their mouths: "please be calm, everyone. I think this girl Su is the one that the emperor likes."


    "What do you say?"


    "Now it''s more than a month since the first battle with the God of light. If the emperor was just a simple canonization, it would have been a long time ago. Why wait until today?"


    "Why?"


    "You think that yesterday the emperor had a sweetheart, which made a lot of trouble in the city. Today, he was appointed princess. It''s obvious that the emperor asked Miss Su to show her face and let the relationship be known to the world. At the same time, he can also calm the hearts of the people." The man analyzed.


    It makes a lot of sense.


    "But why not directly confer the title of empress?" Someone asked.


    "Maybe the emperor thinks it''s too hasty. Anyway, we know what Miss Su is worried about?" There is humanity in the crowd.


    People nodded at the words.


    Before the first World War, people had known about this holy woman. Although she had been in the camp of the God of light, she had been helping the three major territories, protecting their leaders and turning the war situation at the last moment.


    Therefore, the impression of the three regions on Su Nianxia is very good, and it can be hidden under the hand of Guangming for so long, and it can be entangled with emperors and other people without being discovered. What a skill.


    If this person is not qualified to be the empress, their empress position may be empty.


    At the same time, Daewoo''s courtiers also took a long breath of relief, and finally they were relieved.


    Compared with the common people, these talents are human essence. When we see the purpose of the monarchy, we can understand it. Of course, we are satisfied with this candidate.


    After knowing that it was a misunderstanding, people in Daewoo now want to know who made the rumor most. It''s not only blind, it''s not good to know clearly.


    It''s the people in the palace who are responsible for the strange things. The palace maids and eunuchs who have seen Su Nianxia bear the brunt of the blame. Other people in the palace can''t blame them.


    But they feel that they have been wronged. When they see it clearly, it''s like that. How can they become a bright saint?


    If it was that, how could they not be mistaken?


    In addition to them, the cloud zither, which spreads the wind and intentionally compares Su Nianxia and Hua Ruge, is even more stupid.


    At that time, Hua rugo called her sister, but she didn''t know who she was. Now it seems that Hua rugo has only two sisters, one is their high priest, and the other is the saint daughter of the temple of light.


    A saint?


    She just thinks about how she used to treat Su Nianxia. It''s a cold sweat. To know that the saint''s skill and strength are all the top figures in the world. She doesn''t look good enough in front of others.

 Chapter 1660

    As soon as the canon of canonization came out, the world was in turmoil. At first, people didn''t know where Su Nianxia went after the war. Now it''s clear.


    Moreover, after knowing that the once holy daughter was the Emperor ''s sweetheart, the common people in Daewoo had no objection, but a group of supportive voices. After all, such a woman would be hard to find if she missed it.


    Su Nianxia was really relieved to go back that day, because she was too nervous before. Now she has been drinking water in the courtyard.


    "Good performance, don''t be afraid?" Hua rugo said and took her cup.


    Su Nianxia took a breath and thought back, "they really dare not go out of the atmosphere after seeing me, sister, am I so fierce?"


    "It''s ok now, mainly because the former Yuwei is too heavy." Hua Ruge said along her back: "there are so many scenes in the future, you have to adapt."


    "Used to be fierce?" Su Nianxia did not understand how to knead his face and imagine how fierce he could be.


    "All right."


    Su Nianxia thought about Hua Ruge''s words before, and asked: "sister, if I am with the emperor, do I often want to do this?"


    "Of course, you were the emperor and empress at that time. You didn''t pay attention to images all the time, but there were many occasions to pay attention to." Hua Ruge has a compassionate way.


    She is a man free from rules and has never liked to deal with such things.


    Su Nianxia''s mouth is bulging. It''s like a breakdown.


    "You came from a famous family. It''s not hard for you to get involved in this kind of thing. When you recover your memory, you will be familiar with it." Hua said in a song.


    What she didn''t say was that Su Nianxia''s real deviation was after playing with her.


    Su Nianxia nodded, "I hope so."


    "By the way, it''s been more than a month. How are you?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Sometimes there are pieces in the brain that can''t be strung together." Su Nianxia replied.


    Hua Yuege felt relieved and patted her on the shoulder. "I came from that time too. Don''t worry, take your time."


    "I''m not in a hurry. I feel very happy with you around me." Su Nianxia bent her eyes with a smile.


    Hua Yuege gave her a white look and said, "it''s mainly that there are emperors around you."


    Su Nianxia spits out her tongue, grabs Hua Ruge''s arm and shakes it. "Of course, elder sister is also very important."


    "Come on, don''t be a jerk." Hua rugo patted her hand and said, "if you have a place, you will be given the mansion. Hurry up and pack up and move to it."


    "I don''t want to. I want to live with my sister." Su Nianxia shakes her head.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s not proper. It''s not convenient to say that your emperor is looking for you."


    "Then I''ll move out of your yard and live in other yards. I don''t want to leave." Su Nianxia''s pathetic way.


    Hua rugo couldn''t take her but said, "OK then."


    "Sister is the best." Su Nianxia relies on Hua Ruge''s arm to play coquettish.


    Hua can''t laugh or cry like a song.


    In the afternoon, juntianxia sent a carriage to take Su Nianxia to the palace. At that time, they had lunch. The two sisters sat down to eat watermelon.


    Hearing the eunuch''s words, Hua Ruge wiped his mouth: "I''ll go, too. I have something to say with Jun Tianxia."


    "Then we can play together." Su Nianxia''s heartless way.


    Hua Ruge shook his head with a smile, turned back to the room and spoke with Tuoba Rui before leaving with her.


    Sitting in the carriage, Su Nianxia asked curiously, "what do you mean, sister? Long time? "


    "Anxious to be alone with your prince?" Hua rugo smiled and joked at her. "No, I just think if you talk to me and I don''t understand her, it will be very boring."


    "Don''t worry, you understand." Hua Ruge winked at her.


    Juntianxia originally wanted to send Su Nianxia to the palace after the announcement, but it would make the outside world think that he was too anxious, so he endured, and finally endured until the afternoon.


    He prepared Su Nianxia''s favorite food in the imperial garden, threw more fish into the pond, and the scenery that could be improved was also improved. He only hoped that Su Nianxia would be fresh again.


    The palace is rigid and dreary, but he doesn''t want her to have such an impression, so he can only choose the place she likes to transform.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Hua Ruge also came along.


    "Like a song?" You are quite surprised.


    Hua Ruge stood in the pavilion and swept the imperial garden. He nodded and said, "it''s strange that I have to be welcomed. I''ve prepared it carefully."


    "If not, sit down." Jun Tianxia said and looked to one side of Su Nianxia.


    At this time, Su Nianxia has changed the heavy clothes in the morning and put them back into her regular clothes. Although they are only elegant clothes, they are not easy to look at this time.


    After all three were seated, both of them watched Hua Ruge.


    "It''s really uncomfortable to sit between you two. I won''t come unless something happens." Hua Yuege said, and asked the emperor, "have you decided to seal it?"


    In Su Nianxia''s eyes, juntianxia nodded his head lightly: "since she promised, she would be the only woman in my life."


    Su Nianxia''s heart beat faster.


    Looking at each other and seeing more and more love, Hua Ruge knocked down the table and said, "I mean you can do it. There are outsiders here."


    Su Nianxia quickly took back her neck and looked shy.


    The Emperor didn''t respond. He just said, "well, if you want to sing, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing, just to return something." Hua Ruge took out a big sandalwood box and pushed it forward.


    At first, you were surprised. At last, you nodded, "thank you for all these years."


    Su Nianxia didn''t know what it was, so she looked at Jun Tianxia with the eyes of asking for instructions and opened the box only after getting permission.


    When the box was opened, it began to shine bright yellow light to the four sides. After it was completely opened, she was confused by the shape of the thing. She soon knew what it was.


    After all, a material is superior at first sight, it is a seal, and it is also carved with lifelike Phoenix shape, which is obviously the Phoenix seal of Dayu emperor.


    "Before, your post was vacant. I helped you keep the emperor''s post seal. Now that you have found the right person, I should be retired." Hua Yuege said with a smile, happy to see them like this.


    Juntianxia knows it''s time to take it back, so he solemnly says to Hua Ruge, "thank you."


    "They''re all family soon, and they say what they do." Hua Yuege said this and then took advantage of it and said, "right, brother-in-law."


    After she said this, she saw the helplessness on the face of juntianxia who wanted to say more.

 Chapter 1661

    Jun Tianxia looks at Su Nianxia who plays with the seal and says, "put it away, sooner or later it will be yours."


    "No." Su Nianxia then pushed the Phoenix seal to him and said, "I heard that the seal is very important. I can''t protect it now, so you should take it."


    Hua Ruge said on one side, "Xia Xia is right. Take it away first. If someone wants to hit her, she is not safe."


    "Good." Juntianxia nodded and put it away.


    Hua rugo stretched out and said, "I have finished my work. I want to go back to take a nap. I won''t disturb you."


    "May I have a message?" The king asked again.


    "To whom?"


    "My people have found unusual movements in the sky sea and the territory of gods recently, but after all, I don''t penetrate deeply, so I may ask the dark night Pavilion Lord for this matter." Said the king.


    "A Li has been following up on this matter. If there is any news, it will come to you. Don''t worry." Hua Ruge reassured him and then turned away.


    Su Nianxia turned around and asked Jun Tianxia, "what happened?"


    "Not yet, but we need to prevent it." Jun Tianxia said, pushing a plate of cakes to her and said, "this is what you like to eat. Try it."


    Su Nianxia picked up a piece and said, "I think you and your sister are a little nervous when they say this. Is it dangerous?"


    "Maybe, but we''ll deal with it. You don''t have to worry." King world appease way.


    "I hope it''s OK." Su Nianxia thought seriously.


    The king world dotes on drowning a smile, again way: "always in the palace a bit stuffy, right, after two days I take you out to play."


    "Good." Su Nianxia nods happily.


    Hua Ruge went to shangguanli again and got the news that the gods were also gathering people and horses in their territory. At the same time, the sky and sea seemed to be ready for development, but shangguanli still didn''t know what happened.


    They can only wait.


    And half a month later, there was a huge tsunami in the sky sea, which flooded many coastal towns in the four regions, many people and friars were not spared.


    The tsunami also triggered four successive earthquakes in four areas. At that time, many houses collapsed in the evening, but because the territory was almost friars, the earthquake was not strong, so there were not many casualties.


    Just after the earthquake, Tuo barrow and Hua Ruge sat on the roof and looked around.


    As the capital of Dayu is located in the center of the mainland, it is a very stable area, so it is basically not affected by the earthquake, just a little bit of earthquake.


    "After the tsunami and the earthquake, I really want to know what happened on the other side of the sky sea?" Hua said with a sigh.


    Tuo Ba Rui held her in his arms and said, "we didn''t know before, but now there''s so much noise. We can''t hide it. Wait."


    "Well." Hua echoed like a song.


    That night, they were not the only ones. Many people in the four regions didn''t sleep, worried that this was not only a simple natural disaster, but also that it would happen again.


    The next morning, Hua Ruge received the jade slips sent by shangguanli. After her spirit swept, she looked puzzled.


    "What is it?" Tuoba Rui asked at one side.


    "The message from the God''s territory is that we can see the bright light of the sea of heaven at the time of the tsunami. It seems that there are some treasures." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought about it and asked, "no more?"


    "That''s all." Hua Yuege answers.


    "Baby?" Tuo Ba Rui read in a low voice, then narrowed his eyes and said, "this may be the root of this disaster."


    "I think so." Hua Ruge rubbed his eyebrows and wondered if he could infer more clues.


    In the afternoon, she didn''t think of anything. The latest news came from shangguanli.


    She was stunned when she saw it, and then handed the jade Jane to Tuo BARREI.


    Tuo Ba Rui is also a little surprised, but soon relieved, said: "everyone is innocent and has his own faults."


    Su Nianxia followed the messenger and asked, "what happened?"


    "It''s fighting." Hua Ruge did not know what mood he should have now, so he said without expression: "this morning, the forces of the whole eastern part of the divine territory gathered together and launched an attack on the sea of heaven."


    "They''re fighting?" Su Nianxia is also stunned.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "in the news of a Li, God''s territory is to seize the treasure."


    "Just don''t hit us." Su Nianxia is heartless. She doesn''t care what treasure she has to fight for.


    Hua Ruge thought of laughing and said, "you''re really on the point. As long as you don''t hit us, the alarm will be lifted."


    "Do you really think the alarm is off?" Tuoba Rui raises his eyebrows slightly.


    Hua rugo looked at him and said, "do you know or feel something?"


    "Intuition." Tuo Ba Rui looked at the sky in the distance and said, "the rules have produced some unusual fluctuations."


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia both swallowed their saliva, and their just relaxed heart became tense again.


    When it broke out, mink came back immediately. Even the childe without trace sent a message saying that he would come soon.


    If it has nothing to do with them, it''s best if they want to be together once they need to.


    Shangguanli keeps collecting the news of the war there. Because of the wide area, most of the news is scattered, and the pieces of news are delivered back.


    if other subordinates need to integrate, it will delay time, so she can only come by herself.


    She will receive hundreds of messages every day, and then continuously record and analyze them to see if they can be pieced together into useful messages.


    Mink Miss Shangguan Li very much. I thought that she could get close to her after coming back, but I didn''t expect that she would be so busy.


    Besides, he is busy not only in the daytime, but also in the evening. He will be kicked out every time he approaches.


    So he can only squat at the door wrongly, secretly hate the God territory and those people in the sky and the sea. What kind of fight does it have? Who will bear the burden of tiring his sister Ali?


    Shangguanli has been looking forward to mink''s coming back recently, but she will be busy just now, and she is very helpless.


    But it''s related to the four regions. Those little friends are waiting for her information. She can''t help but be attentive.


    Three days later, she did not find anything strange, but the four major areas were another earthquake.


    This time it was daytime, but the earthquake was more severe and lasted longer than the last one.


    People changed in succession, and they finally guessed that the impact of the war on the four major territories there might be continuous natural disasters.


    Tuoba Rui is feeling the change of the whole world. At this time, he opened his eyes and said, "that thing in the sky sea is also very important to us."


    "You said the earthquake might have something to do with that?" Hua Yuege asked at the same time.


    "Yes, absolutely." Tuo barrui gives a positive answer.

 Chapter 1662

    "I thought they would have nothing to do with us. I didn''t think it was more serious." Hua Ruge sighed.


    "Yes, it seems that if we don''t do anything, the four territories will be destroyed by natural disasters." Tuoba Rui is also quite helpless.


    Hua Yuege leaned his head on his shoulder and said: "on one side is the territory of gods and on the other side is the sea of heaven. What do you think we can do to others?"


    "Don''t worry, let''s think about it slowly." Tuo Ba Rui rubbed her head peacefully.


    Not only the two of them, but also other people started to worry, especially the situation that juntianxia kept receiving the disaster situation from all over the world, some houses in remote areas were collapsed, and there were not a few people affected.


    Fortunately, during the reign of emperor Daewoo, the city of immortals developed rapidly, and many people have been built. Now, people can be evacuated into the city of immortals.


    Because the city of immortals is protected by the city protection array, it will not be affected by the earthquake for the time being.


    While taking in refugees, he was also organizing the army to build a new Xiancheng. Fortunately, Daewoo is rich in resources and has all kinds of human and material resources. Now he is quite handy.


    However, after two successive earthquakes, no one can guarantee that there will not be many, and worry is certain.


    The situation in western Xinjiang is the best. The ability of central Xinjiang and part of Southern Xinjiang to deal with the crisis is a little bit worse, because he has not ruled for a long time, has not established a complete system, and the major forces are independent and not easy to deploy for a while.


    Fortunately, there were countless deaths and injuries in the two wars of invading the western Xinjiang and competing for the local artifact in the central and southern Xinjiang. Nowadays, the number of people is small, and they can find a place of refuge without the order of Childe Wuxian.


    But it''s OK for a short time. For a long time, it must be messy.


    Realizing this, Tuo Ba Rui dispatched the powerful people of Lingtian palace to help build new towns in several areas and arrange large arrays everywhere to prevent possible crises in the future.


    As for huaruge in Northern Xinjiang, which was directly handed over to huangquan emperor, huangquan emperor was very reluctant. After all, his huangquan gate was expelled from northern Xinjiang, but huaruge made him have to do it.


    Seeing the above actions, the four regions are quite relieved. Some people are concerned about their life and death, and they are grateful for their active cooperation.


    Hua Ruge is not idle either. Although the losses caused by these two earthquakes are still within the tolerable range, if there is no solution in a short term, there will be problems slowly, so her Kyushu chamber of Commerce will begin to penetrate into all areas.


    The inevitable problem after the disaster is the uneven resources. Then prices will fluctuate beyond control. When the poor can''t afford food, there will be riots.


    Although juntianxia and childe wutrace will help, it is absolutely the best way to remedy the problem after it occurs. We must start to prepare now. No one is more skilled than her in the area of financial resources and resource allocation.


    While preparing for the next crisis, these people are also thinking of ways to see if there is any way to prevent the disaster from happening.


    After more than ten days of information collection, shangguanli finally called several people to go one day at noon.


    So soon, Tuoba Rui and Hua Ruge, juntianxia and Su Nianxia arrived.


    Several people sat in the hall, looking at shangguanli and my mink, waiting for them to speak.


    "I have collected all kinds of information these days, and finally I have some ideas. You can refer to them." Shangguanli said, and said, "the reason why the sea of heaven was not peaceful at the beginning is that they have got the news that the territory of gods will come to seize the treasure."


    "The kingdom of the gods should have been conspiring for a long time. Their purpose is to find the treasure in the sea." Said Shangguan Li.


    "Is there a clue to what treasure?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Shangguan Li nodded his head and said, "I grabbed many tongues from the territory of gods, and several of them said the same name. This treasure is dinghaizhu."


    "Dinghaizhu?" Tuoba Rui whispers softly.


    "Yes, I''ve got some ancient books from the emptiness of the main doors. Looking at the above records, this sea pearl should be the treasure of the five continents before the division of the five continents." Shangguan Li goes on.


    "Sister Ali, do you know why the earthquake happened?" Su Nianxia asked, because she was not familiar with Shangguan Li, so she was a little restrained.


    "It is recorded in ancient books that the power of this treasure is infinite. Although I don''t know what it is for, I checked the history of the split of the five continents." Shangguanli takes out an ancient book and says:


    "it says that the five continents are divided into countless islets. Later, the islets with five magic weapons slowly agglomerate other islets, which are growing larger and larger, and become the current five territories."


    "But the five magic weapons are in your hands, and you know that they are just weapons with no cohesive force."


    Su Nianxia was confused when he heard this. When he came into contact with Shangguan Li, he could only scratch his head, but the little head couldn''t get around clearly.


    Jun Tianxia had listened very carefully. Seeing her look, he couldn''t help but raise his mouth and say: "the Lord of the cabinet means that the five artifact are just the cohesive media. The real cohesive treasure is probably the dinghaizhu?"


    "Exactly." Shangguanli points down and takes out a map and points to a red dot on it. "This is the place where the tsunami was shining on that day. Look at the distance between the five major areas and this shining point."


    A few people swept a glance, immediately clear.


    Su Nianxia said: "the distance is basically the same."


    Shangguanli nodded at her friendly and said, "so I think that bead is probably the treasure of the mainland. Based on this guess, I deduced the time of these two earthquakes."


    "When the first earthquake happened, my people told me that there were people with divine territory sneaking into the sea of heaven and fighting near dinghaizhu. The second is another fight. "


    After she said all this, several people realized that all these inferences were true.


    The reason for the earthquake is that someone is fighting near dinghaizhu, which should be attacking or stimulating the Pearl.


    Small mink in one side a face fan younger brother''s vision way: "a Li elder sister good fierce."


    "Quiet." Shangguan Li looks at him angrily.


    Although it''s very happy to be praised by her lover, she can''t let go of so many people.


    After all, I''ve been walking high and cold before. I can''t come so fast to face.


    Mink is unmoved, smiling.


    Shangguan Li had to ignore him.


    Hua Yuege said: "Xiaodiao is right. The name of the dark night Pavilion owner is not empty."


    "Don''t praise me. Think about what to do." Shangguan Li calms down a lot to her.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "according to your inference, then the God territory will also earthquake, they are not afraid?"


    "Their rules of heaven and earth have been complete for thousands of years, and they have long been an independent continent. The influence of dinghaizhu on them should be small." Tuoba Rui says.

 Chapter 1663

    Shangguanli nodded: "well, the territory of the gods has not been greatly affected. Only the four unstable territories have suffered."


    "No wonder they can do it." Hua Ruge leans on the chair, feeling rather powerless.


    "It seems that we are going to do something?" said Jun Tianxia, squinting slightly


    Several people are the color of thinking, obviously did not think of any good way.


    "We''ll find a way to get the bead back and put it in our hands." Said the mink.


    Shangguanli looked at him and said, "although this is the best way, it is too difficult to carry out. Whether it''s the territory of gods or the sea of heaven, we can''t defeat it, let alone snatch treasures from them."


    "We can wait until they are both defeated." Su Nianxia added.


    "It''s also possible, but at the beginning of the war, they triggered two earthquakes in four major areas. When they fight again, we are very dangerous." This time it''s Hua Ruge.


    So mink and Su Nianxia have no good opinion.


    "Now it''s too early to say how to solve this problem. We should first find out why the gods are strong in the territory of the sea, and why the sea of heaven is desperate to protect it. Only when we are clear can we find out what''s right and see if we can stop this war." Hua Yuege thought and said.


    "It makes sense." Jun Tianxia nodded in support.


    Shangguanli hesitated: "these intentions are only known by the high-level of the divine territory and the sky sea. It may take a long time for my people to infiltrate. I don''t think it''s worth it."


    "I can''t wait for your people to come out, but I can shape up to be an insider." Hua Yuege said.


    As soon as she said this, three sharp eyes fell on her.


    Tuoba Rui, juntianxia and xiaomink knew that she would always do this kind of adventure, and they were used to stopping at the first time.


    Hua Yuege coughed dryly and said, "just as I didn''t say, let''s go on, go on."


    The three of them look away with satisfaction.


    "But this is a way. We can think about it in this direction." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "let me tell you, this is..."


    Once she spoke, the eyes of the three people were bad again. Shangguan Li was gloating. Su Nianxia didn''t know why and was a little confused.


    "Well, I won''t say, you say." Hua Ruge felt that she had been treated unfairly and suffered in her heart.


    The atmosphere in the hall was once again peaceful.


    Only a few people did not think of an effective way for the time being.


    "It''s a matter of great importance. We have a lot of problems to consider. We may not have a solution for a while. We might as well go back and get together again." Tuoba Rui finally said.


    Juntianxia and shangguanli nodded their approval.


    Hua Ruge''s mouth is bulging. She would like to say that her method is very good. She is the most suitable one to do internal affairs with her skills. She guarantees that she can get information in a short time.


    However, as long as she wants to open her mouth, those three people are not good at looking at her. Even the mink will stare at her and shake her head all the time. It seems that she doesn''t agree with life or death.


    She felt that her hero was useless. It was a depression.


    After they had separated, Tuo Barry directly brought her home, all the way straight.


    Back in the yard, Hua rugo saw Tuoba Rui''s face was always bad, and her heart had no temper. After all, she promised him not to take risks several times.


    "I know it''s wrong. Don''t be angry." She took Tuo BARREI''s sleeve and said pitifully.


    Tuoba Rui glanced at her and said, "I won''t mention to be an insider any more?"


    "Mm-hmm." Hua nodded like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s face was relieved to pull her into his arms.


    Hua rugo saw that he was holding his arms and didn''t speak. His eyes turned and he said, "actually, this is the best way now. You can''t blame me for thinking about it."


    "I know." Tuo Ba Rui said in a low voice, "but you should know what I''m afraid of."


    "All right, I can''t do without mentioning it." Hua Ruge claps his back painfully.


    She always worried him too much, which she knew.


    Tuoba Rui is silent again.


    Hua Ruge hugs him, feeling a little guilty, so that matter can''t be mentioned any more.


    In the next few days, people thought of solutions, but their strength was not as strong as that of others, so they could not find any ingenious solutions.


    Fortunately, in these days, the war over there did not touch dinghaizhu, and there was no earthquake in the four major areas, but the preventive measures have been advancing. I think if the development goes well, they still have the ability to survive the crisis.


    Shangguan Li is still collecting information, but after learning most of the information, he is not so nervous. The information he gets is about the war.


    The God territory and the sea of heaven have been fighting for less than 20 days, which has caused a great loss of death and injury. The sea of heaven is dyed red by blood, and the scene is extremely tragic.


    The most idle thing these days is Su Nianxia. Before, she could go to visit juntianxia and Hua rugo, but since she knew the seriousness of the matter, she felt that she would disturb them.


    so juntianxia sent someone to pick her up several times, and she didn''t go, of course, she didn''t go to huarugo''s yard.


    When she is free, she has more time to think. When she is free, she will catch the memory fragments in her mind and try to recall her previous experience.


    Tuo Ba Rui and Hua Ruge are also thinking about ways, but there is no progress.


    A few days later, another earthquake struck the four regions, more serious than the two before.


    Although some preparations have been made in advance, some people have been killed and injured in this terrible natural disaster.


    Hua Ruge made a deduction according to the earthquake intensity and the situation of each territory. She felt that several major areas could last for a long time. If they couldn''t, she could only do it when the two sides were both defeated, as Su Nianxia said.


    But in this way, the strong can be preserved, and the people without spiritual roots and the monks with low accomplishments are afraid of being doomed.


    The younger monks and common people''s children are the future of the territory, and they have to consider it.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t know when a free and unrestrained person begins to care about these things. Maybe it''s the support and unconditional trust of the people.


    She sighed softly.


    Tuo BARREI heard her sigh when she came in. Looking at her deduction, she calculated all kinds of casualties that could not be controlled. After all, the population is too large to cover all aspects.


    He put his hand on Hua Ruge''s shoulder and said, "do you still want to go?"


    "There is no better person than me." Hua Ruge took his hand and said, "I have an idea. Listen to it."

 Chapter 1664

    "What is it?" Tuo Barry sits next to her.


    Hua rugo smiled at him and said, "I''ll go with you if you don''t trust me. Let''s pretend to be doctors, so that we can be trusted by many people without going to battle to kill enemies."


    Tuoba Rui is thoughtful.


    Hua Ruge is waiting for his response.


    "But I don''t know medicine." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "so you agree?"


    "Just look at you." Tuoba Rui said simply.


    "As long as you promise, nothing is a problem." Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said, "I am a doctor, and others won''t doubt it. If you are not good at communicating with people, and you can''t practice medicine, you can just pretend to be an alchemist."


    "Alchemist?"


    "Yes, the alchemist needs to know the elixir and know the pharmacology, so it''s hard to look at it, but I can teach you some common alchemy techniques. You can write them down and muddle through." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "yes."


    "But you need to change your temper. Although the Alchemist is a little queer and normal, he can''t be like you." Hua is like singing and saying.


    "What happened to me?" Tuoba Rui has a bad look.


    "You can''t communicate with people at all, and you can''t draw swords when you don''t agree with each other. It''s better not to be so unfriendly to women."


    Tuo Ba Rui thought about it for a moment, and finally said, "I can do the first two points, but women can''t do this. I won''t let them near me."


    Hua Ruge is a little helpless. Finally, he helps his forehead and says, "well, I''ll help you block the peach blossom."


    "You must not go too far." Tuoba Rui said with a straight face.


    "What can I do with women? We undercover agents can''t be so stereotyped." Hua Ruge looked at him and couldn''t help but poke his serious face.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her, eyes light a dark, the next moment will be her fishing in the arms.


    "Well?" Hua Yuege looks alert.


    "You teased me first." Tuoba Rui said that he would kiss up.


    "Nonsense." Hua yuedeng: "I''m talking to you about precautions. When did I tease you?"


    Tuo Ba Rui said seriously, "your existence is temptation." Make complaints about what


    has done. He still has not escaped from being eaten dry and wiped clean. After watching him, poker faced with serious questions about what she should pay attention to.


    Whether this person should be so black bellied or not, it''s always the same expression. She doesn''t know when to touch him.


    "I will turn into a man and sleep separately." Hua is like a singing road.


    "But it''s just a face change. I can adapt without separation." Tuoba Rui said quietly.


    Hua Ruge is biting her teeth. Now she really wants to become a real man. In turn, she presses on him. However, that''s not what huaxingdan can do.


    She could only think of this evil idea in her mind.


    After the two discussed, Hua Ruge began to prepare. First, he gave Tuo BARREI some commonly used pills, and made him a pill stove with many rare and precious materials.


    This furnace has its own purple flame. As long as the mental power is properly controlled, it is not difficult to refine.


    Tuoba Rui has seen her alchemy many times, and is not unfamiliar with all kinds of processes. You can start with it, but the improper use of mental power has failed several times.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t help looking at her and said, "although you are stronger than me, you don''t know as much as I do."


    Tuoba Rui ignores her and adapts in silence.


    Hua rugo thought he was inexplicably cute like this, and chuckled again.


    Finally Tuoba Rui''s face glanced at her badly, and she immediately closed her mouth and dared not laugh.


    Once he thought she was laughing at him, he estimated that she could not run away and would be bullied. If the person who knows the current affairs is Junjie, then she is definitely the leader of Junjie.


    Because Tuoba Rui had never been in contact with alchemy before, he started very high, so these alchemy prescriptions also need to learn for a few days. Hua Ruge can go to Shangguan Li if he is OK.


    After listening to her plan, Shangguan Li picked up her eyebrows, and the mink at one side took the lead in saying, "sister, you are not obedient."


    "This time your brother-in-law and I will go together. If we pretend to be doctors and don''t go to battle, we will be fine." Hua Ruge appeased him.


    "Brother in law agreed?" Mink is a little confused.


    "No one seems to be able to persuade you this time." Shangguan Li can see better.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "you can rest assured that there is nothing wrong with healing."


    "I''m relieved that my brother-in-law will follow me," thought mink


    It''s not very dangerous to go undercover in the territory of gods. After all, the territory of gods is not hostile to their four major areas, and there is nothing harmful to each other when they go.


    Therefore, the territory of the gods will not even be checked, and even if it is found, it is no big deal. The reason why they disagree is that Hua Ruge is too uncomfortable.


    She''s too smart and resourceful. The so-called art experts are brave. She always takes risks in her work. Although she can basically retreat and make the enemy suspect life, the process is also breathtaking.


    These people are also frightened by her many times, resulting in not believing her at all.


    But it''s different to go with Tuo BARREI. Even Xiao mink knows that his elder sister is absolutely afraid to come here in front of her brother-in-law. As long as her mind doesn''t move, it''s almost impossible for people there to find her.


    Hua Ruge did not look at him angrily and said, "who are you going to kiss?"


    "Sister a Li." Small mink said to embrace the arm of Guan Li.


    It''s too late for Shangguan Li to get his arm back. He lets him hold it and turns to sing to China, "so you came to me to help you."


    "Those who know me, ah Li." Hua rugo said, "I don''t know much about the situation there. I''ll borrow your ready-made information."


    "I spent almost two years collecting information. You''d better say it''s coming." Shangguan Li is not very angry.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "look at your stinginess. What''s the relationship between us?"


    "What if I don''t want to borrow her?" Shangguan Li says to the mink on one side.


    Small marten when really, scratched head way: "still borrow, otherwise elder sister can have dangerous."


    Shangguanli chuckles, pinches his face, and says, "you know, to your sister."


    Mink let her knead it. After kneading it, she scratched her head with a smile. She didn''t know what to say.


    "I''m joking with you. I can''t borrow her." Shangguan Li laughs when he sees it.


    Hua Ruge glanced at her and said, "it''s not nice to flirt with my brother in front of me."


    "Do you want anything else?" Shangguan Li picks his eyebrows.


    Hua Yuege immediately looked up at the sky and pretended to have said nothing.

 Chapter 1665

    Shangguan Li chuckles and says, "I''ll get it sorted out as soon as possible. I''ll send it to you."


    "Thank you." Hua Yuege laughed.


    In the past year and a half, the dark night pavilion has made a thorough understanding of the situation in the eastern part of the territory of the gods, so it''s no trouble to put it together, and it will be delivered to Hua Ruge''s hand three days later.


    Hua Ruge starts to remember when she gets it, so that she can better fake her identity and not expose it when chatting.


    Over the past few days, Tuo BARREI has been proficient in refining several kinds of pills, and Hua rugo has divided all kinds of pills in his body to ensure that he can get the pills at any time.


    "Can we go now?" Tuo Ba Rui asked.


    Hua Ruge will give him the message from shangguanli: "remember this."


    "Good." Tuoba Rui''s eyes are bright, sweeping all the information into his brain in a flash. After a while, he says, "OK."


    "You''re good." Hua Ruge gives a thumbs up.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her hand in the palm and says, "just know."


    Hua Ruge silently gave him a white eye in her heart. As for why she didn''t show it, because she wanted to live a few more years.


    When they got the news that they were leaving, Su Nianxia ran over early and asked, "sister, is it too dangerous?"


    "Believe me, I am familiar with this kind of thing." Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder.


    "But I''m not sure you''re going." Su Nianxia pulled her sleeve.


    "Or will you come with me?" Hua Ruge tickled her under the chin.


    Su Nianxia thought about it seriously and said, "I want to ask the monarch about it. I can''t bear him."


    "You''re really bored all the time." Hua Ruge is speechless to her.


    "You don''t want to give up your brother-in-law either. You all go together." Su Nianxia looks at Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua, like a song, is a little guilty.


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at her, and the dissatisfaction in her eyes was very strong.


    Look at other people''s women are reluctant to give up men, she is better, think of a person to run out.


    So Hua Ruge led Su Nianxia and said, "let''s go to another place to talk and walk."


    "Why?" Su Nianxia did not understand.


    "I''d like to speak to you alone." Hua rugo pulled her out of the yard to breathe.


    Su Nianxia believed that he was true and went back to his yard and asked, "is there anything I need to be told by my sister?"


    "Yes, I will get along well with your emperor after I leave. He is not good at expression. It doesn''t matter if you take the initiative properly." Hua Yuege said.


    Su Nianxia nodded and said, "but I''m very active."


    "That''s right. You''ll be fine anyway." Hua Ruge perfunctory, in fact, I still want to go back to how to coax Tuoba Rui.


    Although Su Nianxia didn''t think it was nutritious, she nodded and wrote it down.


    Two people are talking here, blue bing''er walks into the courtyard and says: "only when I asked the little guy did I know that my sister was here in summer, I found her."


    "Little binger, I heard that it''s closed this time. How about it?" Hua said with a smile.


    "Quite well." LAN bing''er then stood in front of Su Nianxia and said, "Xia Xia, do you remember me?"


    She was wounded in the war, and then closed after healing. Until the earthquake forced her to leave the Customs a few days ago, she recuperated for a few days.


    Su Nianxia looked at the blue bing''er in white, with a strange temperament. He only felt familiar and said: "I''ve seen your portrait for a while. You''re the high priest."


    "I don''t seem to remember." LAN bing''er said, "we are good friends. You will know when you think about it."


    Su Nianxia looked at her and Hua rugo and said, "my good friends are so beautiful."


    "Only those who look good can play together." Hua Yuege smiled.


    LAN bing''er chuckles and asks, "elder sister, how is Xia Xia''s recovery?"


    "Almost no progress. She can''t even remember the emperor." Hua Ruge shows his hands.


    LAN binger nodded clearly.


    Hua Ruge pulled blue ice to her side and looked at it carefully. Then she said, "yes, the strength has improved."


    "Thank you, sister." Blue bing''er sat beside her.


    Su Nianxia looks at LAN bing''er with her cheeks on her back, looking curious.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked LAN bing''er.


    "I heard that the eunuch said that the high priest is very dignified. I don''t think you people will laugh." Su Nianxia said that she wanted to poke blue binger''s face.


    Blue ice son smelt speech to smile a way: "it seems that you forget thoroughly enough, wait for you to remember to understand."


    "Yes, I don''t have many faces to hang out with these days." Hua Ruge has a very touching way.


    Sometimes she is very serious and dignified. In private, she doesn''t even want to look good.


    Su Nianxia nodded seriously, as if he had learned something.


    Hua Ruge reaches out and touches Su Nianxia''s head, with the taste of doting.


    "Sister, I heard that you are going to search for information in the territory of gods?" There is no lack of worry for LAN binger.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "the news is still very fast."


    "Must we go?" Blue bing''er asked again.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "not necessarily. I think it''s probably tenable to hold on like this. It''s not necessarily fruitful to inquire about the news. It can only be one more hope."


    "Since it''s not necessary, I''d better not go." LAN bing''er advised.


    Now when Hua Ruge was imprisoned in the prison of the temple of light, she still remembered that she didn''t want to repeat her mistakes.


    "It''s enough to have the emperor and the childe without trace to control the whole situation here. I have nothing to do, just go out and turn around." Hua rugo put his hand on her shoulder and said, "don''t worry, if your brother-in-law follows me, I will never take risks."


    "I''m still worried." LAN bing''er thought for a moment and said, "otherwise, I''ll go this time."


    "You don''t fit me." Hua Ruge won''t get one vote.


    When LAN bing''er saw that he didn''t listen to persuasion, he just said, "if that elder sister has gone, you must remember to listen to her brother-in-law and don''t take any more risks."


    "I have to listen." Hua murmured in a low voice like a song.


    LAN bing''er smiled at the words and felt relieved.


    Although her sister is fearless, she is also a conqueror. It seems that this time she will give them a lot of peace of mind.


    Su Nianxia saw that Lan binger had said everything he could, and said, "that elder sister remember to send us messages when she has time to let us know your safety."


    "I''ll keep in touch with ALI all the time, and she''ll let you know." Hua Yuege said, with light tenderness in her eyes.


    With such a good sister, her heart is very satisfied.


    Su Nianxia and LAN binger nodded at the same time. They were very clever in front of Hua Ruge.


    "All of you should be fine. I''ll invite you to drink when I come back." With one hand on one''s shoulder, he looks like a philanderer.

 Chapter 1666

    LAN binger has brought many lines to Hua Ruge this time. Half of them are men''s clothes and half women''s clothes, which can meet her needs at any time.


    "It''s nice to have beautiful clothes every time." Hua Ruge looked at the two big boxes of clothes and was very satisfied.


    "My sister likes it." Blue bing''er smiles.


    LAN binger has been sent away, and Hua rugo has returned to her yard. Her good friends have almost reported these days. Even the childe Wuxian, who is far away in the south of Xinjiang, has sent her a letter, asking her to be careful.


    That night, she sat in the yard, leaning on Tuo BARREI''s shoulder and said, "let''s start tomorrow."


    "Listen to you." Tuoba Rui answers.


    "Listen to me when you get there. Be careful and keep your temper." Hua Yuege still said uneasily.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her worried look and said with a smile: "remember that your man is smart."


    "Is it?" Hua Ruge deliberately used a tone of suspicion.


    Tuo Ba Rui gave her a look and asked, "what do you say?"


    "Well, I''m relieved to have you." Hua Ruge clapped his other shoulder around his neck and said, "as long as you don''t lose your temper, I will be able to cover you then."


    Tuoba Rui looks at her suspiciously.


    "You didn''t see how I lived in the enemy camp, did you?" Hua Ruge said with a smile, "this time I''ll show you my ability."


    "Don''t get too close to men, and women can''t be unscrupulous." Tuoba Rui warned.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I remember you said it many times."


    "Well." Tuo Barry listened to her promise to relax.


    In fact, he is not sure what to charge, because Hua Ruge is seldom obedient as long as he lets it out. Fortunately, he can stay with him this time.


    Hua Ruge will feel very lovely every time she listens to his serious tone. She smiles and looks at the moon on his shoulder. It''s hard not to stop talking.


    In the morning of the next day, they took Huaxing pill, among which Tuoba Rui concealed his face features, adjusted his face shape, and put on a gorgeous Danshi robe, so his identity was very clear.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyes and was a little shocked, because Tuoba Rui was not like himself, but he was still very good-looking, just a little less serious and cold, and more warm.


    With his image and temperament, he looks more like an alchemist than an alchemist after wearing the alchemist''s robe.


    She couldn''t help but touch Tuo Barrow''s face, and said with a novel face: "I have a feeling of changing personal love, which is really exciting."


    "Do you want to be more exciting?" Tuoba Rui''s tone sank.


    Hua Ruge, hearing the danger of this, shook his head repeatedly and said, "I don''t want to."


    She retreated a few steps, her face barely adjusted, but changed her height and body shape. She looked like a pretty scholar in a blue shirt.


    This is her usual dress, which can''t be concealed in the west, but there''s no problem in the area of the gods.


    "Gone." Hua Ruge blinks at Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui''s face is expressionless: "so happy to be an undercover agent?"


    "Mainly with you." Hua Ruge''s talk is fast.


    Tuoba Rui''s face was full of smiles, and he said: "let''s go."


    "Good." Hua Ruge put his shoulder on him, it''s just a way of getting along with men.


    Tuoba Rui is used to it. His daughter-in-law always does this when she dresses up. When the bird is holding her arm, there is almost no such thing.


    They want to leave the city through the transmission array of the dark night Pavilion. Before leaving the city, Hua Ruge could not help but live in the wonton stall at the gate of the city and ask for a bowl of wonton.


    Tuo Ba Rui, as usual, first took over to put seasoning for her. She pushed it to her favorite taste, then wiped the chopsticks with a handkerchief and handed it to her. She said softly, "eat it."


    In general, the rate of turning back is very high. People around will praise them for their talent and beauty, and women will envy those men who are as good-looking and considerate as songs.


    There are many people watching them this time, but their eyes are strange.


    Tuoba Rui never cares about other people''s eyes, just watching Hua Ruge eat.


    Hua rugo was very happy at the beginning, but soon felt that it was not right. She felt embarrassed almost instantly when she looked at her man''s clothes.


    People around turn around tacitly. Hua Ruge''s head is lowered and his ears are red.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "Let''s finish." Although Hua Ruge is embarrassed, she struggles for a while and still feels like eating before leaving.


    Tuo Ba Rui answered, "do you want anything else? I''ll buy it for you. "


    "Not for the time being." Hua Yuege said, bowing his head, and ate his wonton quickly.


    After eating, he left with money.


    Tuo Barry holds her in a hurry and takes out a handkerchief to wipe her mouth.


    Hua Ruge felt that her eyes were more blazing around her, but she couldn''t say anything, so she had to wait for Tuoba Rui to finish it quickly.


    When he put away the handkerchief, she hurriedly quickened her pace.


    At one breath out of the city Hua such as the song just did not have the good breath way: "you did not see others to see our expression?"


    "I see." Tuoba Rui answers.


    "Then you''re in trouble. They''ll get it wrong." Hua Ruge says angrily that the blush in her ears has not yet faded.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her, couldn''t help laughing and said, "do you still want their opinions?"


    "It''s not that you''re too conservative in your age. They don''t see much." Hua Ruge said again and said, "in a word, next time there are many people, you should keep a distance with me."


    "No way." Tuoba Rui refuses.


    "It''s ok if you don''t keep a distance. You can''t take care of me without intimacy." Hua Ruge takes a step back.


    Tuoba Rui frowns.


    "That''s a promise. It''s not good for us to be too conspicuous outside." Hua Ruge plays coquettish with his sleeve.


    Tuoba Rui just reluctantly nodded: "OK."


    "That''s good." Hua Ruge was relieved, but she turned to see that people out of the city were looking at her, with a strange look on her face.


    Her neck turned red in a flash.


    Tuoba Rui holds her in her arms with a smile, and her coral bracelet is activated by her mind.


    Then the red light flashed, and the two disappeared in front of people.


    After landing again, it was in front of a secret house in the dark night Pavilion. Hua Ruge broke away from his arms and looked around.


    "Change slowly." Tuoba Rui said, and went to the hospital first.


    Hua covers his face like a song, only thinking that his fame will be destroyed here.


    After entering the courtyard, someone asked warily, "who are you?"


    "The one you''re waiting for." Hua Yuege said and flashed a token from shangguanli.


    "Dark night Pavilion immediately bows to say:" originally is the National Teacher adult, you two please

 Chapter 1667

    After entering the transmission array, Tuo Barry pulls some awkward Hua Ruge to her side and whispers in her ear, "habits can''t be changed for a while, so you just think those people don''t exist."


    Hua Ruge spread out his hands and said, "this is the only way."


    They have been together for such a long time, many of their actions and habits are subconscious. It is impossible for them to act as ordinary friends at once. She just thinks about it and recognizes it.


    Take your time.


    Thinking that there was a flash of white light in front of her, she was in a slightly dizzy state. After a moment, the white light disappeared, and she opened her eyes again was another place.


    "Sure enough, it''s a long distance. The transmission array takes longer." Hua Yuege said and went out.


    This is her "I think of it when you say that. The profession here needs to be tested by the guild. There will be badges and famous posts if you pass the test. No one will admit that you fail the test." Tuo Ba Rui said that he coughed twice afterwards.


    Hua rugo looked at him and asked, "do you remember?"


    "I pay little attention to these things." Tuo Ba Rui felt his nose, which was a little guilty.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t laugh bitterly. She reached out her hand and kneaded Tuo Barry''s face. "Who could have thought that such a wise and wise person would be a natural fool?"


    "It''s my negligence. I''ll find a way." Tuoba Rui let her pinch this time.


    "Think about it together." Hua Ruge said and said, "I''ll go downstairs to find out where the major forces are recruiting and transporting people. Let''s go and talk about it."


    "Go early and come back early. Call me if you need anything." Tuoba Rui ordered.


    Hua Yuege answered and then went to the first floor. The second child saw her and said, "what''s your order, sir?"


    "Little brother, I want to ask you something." Hua is as polite as a song.


    "You say."


    "Do you know that our territory is attacking the sky sea?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Now the whole East knows nothing about this," said the waiter. "We''ve sent out dozens of big forces, but we''re still dead and wounded. Now people are in danger. My shop is much colder."

 Chapter 1668

    "The second brother knows where they are enlisted?" Hua Yuege asked at first.


    Small two smell speech surprised way: "guest is want to go to the front?"


    "I want to see and see, and improve my strength." Hua Yuege said.


    "There are heavy casualties on the front line. It''s too late for others to hide. I advise you not to think twice." Small two good way.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said, "to tell you the truth, I have a wife who is married by heart. She is as beautiful as a flower. She is considerate to me. However, because she is in the clan, she was sent to the front line by the clan a few days ago. How can I rest assured?"


    "So it is." Little two''s sympathy.


    "That''s why I want to go to the front to see if I can have a care." Hua is like singing and saying.


    "My guest, you are really infatuated." The second one sighed and said: "there is one in every city of the application site. The nearest one to us is the demon city 3000 miles away. Hurry up and you will be there in two days."


    "Thank you very much, little brother. If you can find a beautiful woman, I will come back and invite you to have a drink." Hua is like singing and boxing.


    As soon as the second child wanted to say something, he approached a tall and fat man, wearing a gorgeous Royal robe, with fierce eyes and eyebrows.


    "Waiter, a room." He said and threw the stone on the counter.


    Small two hurriedly rushed to the past, turned over the book on the counter and said: "I''m sorry, sir, the upper room of the small shop is full."


    "Full?" The man glared at his eyes and said, "now there are few people in the war and chaos outside. How can they live full?"? Do you look down on me


    "How dare you, this is the Best Inn in the city. All the guests like to stay in the room. This guest will be the last one when he comes." In order to make the fat man believe it, he also let Hua rugo prove it.


    Hua Ruge just nodded and saw the fat man look over and said, "since that''s the case, you''ll free up the room for me, and the price will follow you."


    Little two didn''t expect this man to be so unreasonable. He didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Hua Ruge sat on one side of the chair and said with his legs crossed: "I''m sorry, I''m short of everything. I''m not short of money."


    "Boy, you dare to talk big in front of me. Do you know who I am?" The fat man walked up a few steps and stared at her.


    Hua Ruge was never afraid of such people, so he smiled and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t want to know."


    "I want you to know." The fat man said and took out a famous post and clapped it on the counter to the waiter. "I''m the Danshi of liupin. According to the rules of God territory, I have priority everywhere. Now I want her room."


    Little two''s face turns white when he sees the famous post of master Dan, because the divine territory will indeed give master Dan many privileges, and they really dare not offend their shop.


    So he looked at Xiang Hua as a song with a puzzled face.


    Hua rugo saw the famous post of master Dan and stood up from the chair, accompanied by a smile and said: "just now I don''t know that you are the honorable master Dan, how offended, don''t know your name?"


    "Ji Ming." The man threw out a name with a look of disdain.


    "The name is OK, too." Hua said a song.


    "What do you say?" Ji Ming glared at her.


    Hua Ruge hurriedly clapped his fist and said, "I''m telling you that your name is very good. It''s not a common person."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, will you make room for me?" Ji Ming asked impatiently.


    "Of course, the most admired one in my next life is the alchemist. You have asked me where I should not be." Hua Ruge is very obedient.


    "Ji Ming hums a way:" calculate you to know


    Hua laughs like a song.


    Small two brain hasn''t turned over, see Ji Ming way: "see what to see, not quick to register."


    "Yes, yes." Little two said with a sympathetic look at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge reached out and touched his chin. There was more laughter in his eyes.


    When she saw that Ji Yue was going to go up, she said, "wait a moment, my Lord. I have a companion in the room. I''ll call him out."


    "That''s trouble. Go ahead." Ji Yue said impatiently.


    "Soon." Hua Yuege said and went upstairs.


    Tuo Ba Rui sits in the room reading a book, sees her to come up slightly strange way: "so quickly come up?"


    It''s different from her usual style.


    "I''ve met someone who wants to change rooms with us. Let''s go." Hua Ruge goes to pull him.


    Tuoba Rui frowned and said, "why do you want to change it?"


    "The other side is tough." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuo Ba Rui got up, walked out and said, "I don''t know you yet. If I don''t have the picture, I will fight now."


    "I told you to be cautious here, wait for me first." Hua rugo said this, but she did not go out, but took out a pen and paper to write the Dan Fang. This is a senior yuan increasing pill that she shun from the temple of light. It is the self creation and the most secret recipe of the temple of light.


    Tuo Ba Rui is surprised to see that she wrote half and then stopped writing, and then threw the square to the bottom of the bed and said, "this time you can go."


    "What are you thinking about?" Tuoba Rui looks at her with a eyebrow.


    "You''ll see in a minute." Hua Ruge pulls him.


    When they got out of the room, the fat man named Ji Yue went in. Before they went in, they were very disdainful to look at them.


    The waiter took them to the middle room and said: "my guest, I''m really sorry. The Alchemist is privileged. We dare not change it."


    "The second brother doesn''t have to feel guilty. I changed it voluntarily. It''s better to be an alchemist." Hua Ruge is very reasonable.


    Small two also nodded: "yes, these people are the most unreasonable."


    When he arrived at the room, he left. This medium-sized room is not as good as the room, but Hua Ruge lives in the same place and doesn''t care.


    Just close the door, Tuoba Rui then smiled a way: "that is an alchemist?"


    Hua rugo followed with a smile: "think about how to deal with him first, I think he will come to us soon."


    "The third aspect of the bitter sea is that I can beat it, but it will expose my identity if it is too dynamic." Tuoba Rui said that he must use Tianzi sword if he tries his best.


    As soon as the emperor sword came out, everyone who saw it knew who he was.


    "You can only outwit it." Hua Yuege said again, "but he is a Dan master. If you poison him, you will be found. What else can you do to kill him


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes brightened and said, "give it to me. I have a way."


    "I''m relieved to have you." Hua Yuege said, lying on the big bed, saying happily, "I''ll wait for him to catch himself."


    Tuoba Rui also lay down and caught her in his arms and said, "wait together."

 Chapter 1669

    After lying for a while, Hua rugo felt his stomach and said, "I''m not full of cakes this afternoon. I''m hungry."


    "I''ll buy it for you later. There are restaurants here." Tuoba Rui patted her peacefully.


    "I don''t know when the fat man will come. Let the waiter buy it." Hua Ruge opened the door again and called for the waiter. He gave Lingshi an order to buy some rice, wine and vegetables.


    Junior two''s Kung Fu came back in a moment. Four dishes were placed at a table. Hua Yuemei sat down and heard a loud knock at the door just when he was ready to eat.


    "Open up, boy." Outside came the voice of Jiming''s fat man.


    Hua Yuege''s face is unhappy. It''s not good when he will come. It''s just at this time.


    Tuo BARREI went to open the door, and the man burst in with the half piece of danfang in his hand and asked, "is this yours?"


    Hua Ruge doesn''t answer. He eats there.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t disturb her either. He said to Jiming, "master Dan, please come in and speak slowly."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''ll ask if it''s yours." Although Ji Ming said this, he came in from the front of the door and sat in a chair on one side.


    Tuo Ba Rui took it and looked at it. Then he wondered, "how did this thing get into your hands?"


    "From under the bed." Jiming looked at his expression and said, "it looks like it''s yours?"


    "I got it by chance the day before yesterday. If you think it''s useful, I''ll give it to you." Tuoba Rui said and handed it back.


    Ji Ming said angrily, "what''s the use of this half Zhang danfang? It''s just that someone copied it. Where are you telling that person?"


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at Xiang Hua Ruge, only to see that Hua Ruge is still having a good time. He smiles and turns to Ji Yue and asks, "why?"


    Ji Ming was startled, then frowned, "how dare you talk like this, boy?"


    "How is it?" Tuoba Rui asked.


    Ji Ming thought that he wanted to help others, so he put down his anger and slowed down his voice as much as possible. "As long as you give me a complete prescription, you can open it at will."


    "Is it true that adults speak?" Confirmed by Tuoba Rui.


    Ji Ming is not stupid either. Seeing this, she frowns and says, "so do you have a complete prescription?"


    "Yes." Tuoba Rui nods.


    "Come on, what do you want?" Ji Ming''s eyes brightened when she spoke.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at Xiang Hua and asks, "what are the additional conditions?"


    "Stay alive." Hua Ruge gnawed at the bone and said vaguely.


    "Good." Tuoba Rui answers.


    "What do you mean?" Ji Ming said with a suspicious look


    "It means your life will be ours." Tuo Barry smiles at him.


    Ji Ming feels something wrong. He is ready to escape.


    "It''s a net." Tuo Ba Rui spoke lightly.


    As soon as his voice fell, the whole space suddenly condensed dozens of lights, which instantly formed a cage shape and locked Ji Ming in it.


    Jiming felt that in a moment, most of the power he could control disappeared. He couldn''t even shout it out.


    With the acuteness of a strong man, he immediately knew that the rules in the cage were imprisoned, and without the rules he relied on, he was basically abandoned.


    "Who are you?" Jiming is in a panic.


    "I don''t like people who talk a lot." Tuoba Rui said and said, "hand over your ID card and Danshi badge."


    Ji Ming is very reluctant, but he dare not resist to see Tuo Barrow''s eyes, but he can''t do these two things if he wants to take them out of the space.


    Tuoba Rui squints slightly, and there is a light on the cage that goes down.


    Ji Ming finds that this can open up space. He wants to take out weapons very much, but he doesn''t dare to see Tuo BARREI''s means, so he just hands them over.


    Tuoba Rui looks at the famous post. It has a spiritual mark, and it says life and rank. He is really a six level master.


    "Not bad." He said a word and took it in.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "good master Ji Mingdan."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui nodded.


    The fat man knew what they were trying to do in a flash. He thought of Hua Ruge''s flattering appearance before, but he was not afraid, but was trying to trick him.


    First, he gave the room to him, and then deliberately left half a page of danfang in the room, which was to lead him over, and then he started unconsciously.


    Damn boy!


    "If you two see my identity, I can let it out to you, but can you let me go?" Jiming is very aware of the current affairs.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "if you let go, you go to the guild of Danshi and say it, then not only the famous posts and badges are invalid, but also I will be hunted. Do you think I''m stupid?"


    "I''m not going to say it. I promise you my entire reputation." Ji Minglian said hurriedly.


    Hua Ruge scorned: "you are infamous at first sight. What kind of honor do you have?"


    "Then I guarantee my life."


    "Your life is now in my hands." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    Ji Ming felt cold all over, swallowed his saliva and struggled: "then how can you let me go?"


    "It doesn''t exist to let you go, but it''s OK to keep you alive." Hua said like a song.


    "What do you want me to do?" Ji Yue is not stupid either, knowing that he will not be left for nothing.


    "Of course, do your old job, and refine for me." Hua laughs like a song.


    Ji Ming feels uncomfortable again. This man is harmless to people and animals, but how can he have an ominous premonition.


    "You''d better be honest, or I won''t have any face." Tuoba Rui said a word.


    Ji Ming nodded: "OK."


    Tuo Ba Rui''s mind moved, and the sky and earth net formed by the force of the rules of heaven and earth changed again into a light drilling into najming''s chest.


    Jiming only felt a pain in her chest, and then her strength gradually disappeared. It was useless for him to mobilize. At last, she even fell to the ground weakly.


    Seeing the means of Tuo Ba Rui, Hua Ruge even praised: "it''s worthy of being the one who masters the rules. It''s powerful."


    After being praised by her, Tuoba Rui smiled a little satisfied, and then said to Ji Ming, "OK, now that you have eaten here, it''s time to go back to your room."


    "Will I die?" Ji Ming pointed to her heart and asked in horror.


    "If you are obedient, you will not, but if you dare to do anything you should not, I can take your life at any time." Tuoba Rui said.


    Ji Ming heard the words and nodded: "OK, I''m obedient."


    "Go back." Tuoba Rui is concise and comprehensive.


    Ji Ming gets up slowly and turns to walk out obediently. At the moment, he is very broken. Isn''t it good for him to live in his own room and be his own Dan teacher?


    I can''t think of robbing other people''s rooms. It''s useless to regret.

 Chapter 1670

    After Ji Ming left, Hua rugo asked, "can you really control him?"


    "Of course." Tuo Barry sat next to her and asked, "what do you think?"


    "I thought you lied to him."


    Tuoba Rui smiled and said, "is that what you always do?"


    "No way. I''m not as good as you." Hua laughs like a song.


    "I''ll follow you this time. Just take charge of the command." Tuoba Rui dotes on the way.


    Hua Ruge said seriously, "I''m good at this."


    "You may be better at eating." Tuo Ba Rui looks at the table.


    Hua Ruge''s boasting can''t be very depressing. After doodling, he goes to eat again.


    Tuo Ba Rui smiled and offered her some vegetables.


    When she got there, she knew how troublesome it was. First of all, she had to test Pharmacology. Then she had to test all kinds of drugs. Then she had to test her understanding of the human body. She had to test the position of the meridians in the operation of any psychic power. After passing the test, she had to test her strength, and then test the cure and dispensing.


    Hua Ruge has been struggling for several days to get a badge and a famous post. When he comes to see it, he is only a grade-5 doctor.


    She felt very unconvinced. Only after asking the reason did she know that although she has strong comprehensive ability, her strength is too poor, and the critical moment is not enough for emergency response, so her grade cannot be set too high.


    Hua rugo felt discriminated against, but there was no other way. After all, there was no suitable doctor for her to rob.

 Chapter 1671

    Besides, Ji Ming lost three laps after five days, crying and shouting that he couldn''t keep up.


    According to the standard of Hua Ruge, Tuo Ba Rui firmly believes that Ji Ming was pretended, so he doesn''t allow him to rest and let him continue refining.


    Ji Ming wanted to die. He begged for mercy and said, "I can''t stand it, young man. No one can refine it for so many days."


    Tuo Ba Rui brings Hua Ruge, who has finished the badge test, and asks, "is he really out of order?"


    "Let me see." Hua Ruge said and began to probe. In a moment, he checked all kinds of body functions. Then he said: "according to my experience, he has been overdrawn. I''m afraid it''s difficult to walk, let alone refine pills."


    "You see, I really don''t have the strength to get out of bed." Ji Ming almost didn''t cry when he heard that. He''s really suffering these days.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowns, a face of disrespect.


    "Maybe he has a weak foundation. Let''s wait a few days." Hua Yuege said.


    Ji Ming almost fainted after hearing this. He is an alchemist of the sixth grade. His spiritual power is not weak. Today, he is despised. Do these two know what alchemy is?


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head and said, "it''s just that you''re tired these days, and you''ll have a rest here."


    "That''s not true. The pharmacist''s assessment is really troublesome. I knew I was going to be an alchemist." Hua Ruge complains.


    Ji Ming could not help but make complaints about it: "the Alchemist is more difficult."


    "Let you talk?" Tuoba Rui glances at it coldly.


    Hua Ruge now has a little sympathy for Ji Ming, so he laughs and says, "master Ji Dan has a good rest, so we won''t disturb him."


    Ji Ming was relieved when he heard the words.


    "But I''ll give you two more days at most. After four days, you have to refine these pills." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Jiming''s heart was like a roller coaster. He almost asked the two men to kill him. However, his strong desire for survival made him say it, and he nodded his head in frustration.


    After he agreed, the two left his room to go shopping.


    "How is the situation of the recent war?" Asked Tuoba Rui as he walked.


    "The sea of heaven has been seriously frustrated, and the God territory is slightly better than the sea of heaven. However, because there are many sea animals in the sea of heaven, they have not been able to get too much money, which is also a great deal of casualties." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui frowns slightly.


    "The sea of heaven now depends on the number of sea animals. In fact, its strength is not as good as the territory of gods. Therefore, as the war goes on, the loss of the sea of heaven will be more and more heavy, and eventually it will be defeated." Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    "Beads cannot reach the hands of the gods. We must speed up our steps appropriately." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "yes, no one knows what they are going to do with the beads. Once they are going to do harm to my four territory, we have no chance to resist."


    "We also need to understand the intention of the sea of heaven as soon as possible. If the sea animals are guarding the beads, we can help them. If they want to use the beads, it''s another matter." Tuoba Rui also said.


    "Yes." Hua Yuege said, clapping his shoulder again and saying: "we have a long way to go."


    Looking at her serious appearance, Tuoba Rui couldn''t help laughing.


    "I said, where are your usual decency?" Is it easy for her to be serious once?


    "I''m still used to looking at you in a bad way." Tuoba Rui told the truth.


    Hua rugo pointed to him and said, "only a man like you can hinder my progress."


    "Progress?" Tuo Barry asked her.


    Hua Ruge nodded solemnly: "of course."


    "Then don''t eat. How about going back to practice?" Tuoba Rui said with a smile.


    Hua ruoguodun for a while, strong self argued: "I call this sharpening knife not wrong wood cutting workers, do not eat enough where there is strength to practice?"


    "But why do I only see you sharpen your knife?" Tuoba Rui looked at her doubtfully and asked, "when did you cut firewood?"


    Hua, like a singer, thought for a long time before saying: "I It''s called accumulating wealth and making little progress. "


    Tuoba Rui wants to catch her in his arms, but he still considers the influence on the street and says: "OK, it''s not good to accompany you to eat."


    "Sloppy." Hua is as proud as a song.


    Tuoba Rui laughs.


    When he arrived at the restaurant, Hua Yuege greeted the shopkeeper, waiter and storyteller in the lobby.


    "Here comes the little brother. Do you want to sit upstairs or downstairs today?" The shopkeeper said hello in person.


    Hua Ruge leaned aside to reveal Tuoba Rui beside him. "Come with my brother today, and find us a secluded place on the second floor."


    Tuoba Rui nodded in time to show his friendship.


    "The little brother is so handsome. Come on, upstairs, please." The shopkeeper gave a compliment and led the way.


    "The shopkeeper is over praised." Tuoba Rui''s modest way.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "my brother is still alone. If the shopkeeper knows who has a good girl, he might as well lead her."


    "I don''t know anything else about it, but I know exactly what kind of money that big family in this city has. I promise to find a good one for this young man." The shopkeeper patted his chest.


    Hua Ruge hurriedly nodded, "that''s kind of you."


    Tuoba Rui''s face is black on one side. This woman is afraid that she won''t flirt with others.


    On the second floor, the shopkeeper wiped the table and asked Tuo Barry, "what kind of things do you like to talk to me?"


    "Yes, tell me." It''s not too big for Hua Ruge to watch.


    Seeing Tuoba Rui''s black face, her interest became stronger. He would always be countered when flirting with her. Now we have to change the way to see how he should deal with it.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t look at her well in the dark. Then he said to the shopkeeper, "I want to live a good life, so try not to be too smart and beautiful. It''s better to be virtuous and able to run a family."


    Hua Ruge grinds his teeth on one side.


    The shopkeeper''s smell said: "I can understand a woman as soon as I look at her brother. I don''t feel the beauty of this woman for a long time. It''s better to find a virtuous person to run a family. You can live comfortably at any time. It''s a lifetime blessing."


    Hua is like a grinding tooth.


    Tuoba Rui said with a rare smile: "the shopkeeper''s first look is the person who came here."


    "It''s obvious to my brother that my daughter-in-law is considerate. It''s wonderful to live this life." The shopkeeper patted Tuoba Rui on the shoulder, as if he had found a confidant.


    "Then ask the shopkeeper to look for me. Whose girl is suitable?" Tuoba Rui said.


    The shopkeeper''s full mouth promised: "brother, this matter is wrapped in brother, please be OK."


    "Thank you very much, manager." Tuoba and Rui hold hands to thank you.

 Chapter 1672

    Hua Ruge''s face is black. He wants to kill people. He dug a hole for himself and jumped.


    The shopkeeper turned his head and said, "what''s the matter, little brother? Do you want to find one? "


    "I don''t want to." Hua Ruge has no intention of succeeding.


    "When you want to find it, please tell me that I''ll serve you first. I''ll get along with your two brothers. I''ll give you today''s wine." The shopkeeper is very straightforward.


    Tuoba Rui said, "thank you very much, manager."


    "Then you talk. I''ll go down first." The shopkeeper said and left.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at Hua as a song, and smiles more happily.


    "Are you beginning to like the gentle and virtuous?" Hua Ruge is a very sad question.


    Tuoba Rui touched his nose and didn''t answer at the first time.


    "I don''t want to be too smart and beautiful. It offends you to be beautiful?" Hua asked again, singing loudly.


    Tuoba Rui looked at the jealous little look and asked, "angry?"


    "I don''t think we should leave now. Let''s wait for the shopkeeper to find you a gentle and virtuous daughter-in-law." Hua Yuege said angrily.


    Tuo Ba Rui is said to have no temper. He coaxes softly, "I tease you. As long as it''s not you, I don''t want it all."


    "No, I''m not good. It''s nothing but beauty. It''s not your man''s type." Hua Ruge is still awkward.


    Tuo barrow was amused by her: "you are boasting yourself."


    Hua Ruge turns his head to ignore him.


    "Really angry?" Tuo Ba Rui saw that he was a little guilty, and said: "I''m wrong. Don''t be angry."


    Hua Ruge still ignored him.


    Tuo Ba Rui had to offer his own mace when he saw it. He leaned forward, with one arm on the table holding his chin, and looked at her in a small voice. "I''ll love you so much."


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and saw that his face was soft. Instead of a look of heartache, there was a light charm in his eyes, which made her go to the brain to mend his original appearance, and then she could not help swallowing.


    Good plan!


    Of course, she did not immediately shake, but said: "don''t coax me, I think you are changing your mind."


    "Not really."


    "Yes."


    Tuoba Rui thought for a long time before he choked out a sentence: "I accept the punishment, how do you say it is OK?"


    Hua Ruge had never seen him admit his mistake before, but now he knows that his soft attitude is also very good, so the unease in his heart slowly disappears, and he asks, "you really haven''t changed your mind, still like me?"


    "It''s the same all my life." Tuoba Rui''s love words come.


    Hua Ruge''s face looks better.


    "I''ll go back and laugh at you in the evening. I''m not angry." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Yuege couldn''t help laughing out and said, "you''re selling your hues now?"


    "It depends on whether you buy it or not?" Tuo Ba Rui blinked at her.


    Hua Ruge seldom sees his serious flirtatious, but now he can''t help temptation, so he repeatedly nods: "don''t regret it."


    "No." Tuo barrow saw her smile to just relax, can''t help but reach out and pinch her chin.


    At this time, the shopkeeper personally delivered the wine, and he was shocked to see the intimacy of the two: "they are very emotional."


    "He just likes to play around." Hua rugo said, taking over the wine pot and saying, "since the boss is here, please sit down and drink together."


    "I''ll take care of the guests and have a good drink." The shopkeeper said with some regret.


    Hua Ruge is in a good mood now and has the heart to talk, so she says, "we will come to you for a drink after closing some day."


    "It''s very kind. Welcome." The shopkeeper''s forthright way.


    "That''s settled." Hua Ruge is very passionate.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said, "you can''t go anywhere without making friends."


    "It''s so interesting to make friends. If you think about how monotonous our life is, listening to other people''s opinions and experiences is like participating in such a life, so we can have a lot of fun." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui thought through her meaning and nodded: "that''s the same thing."


    "Right, like you, it''s boring even if you live longer." She said and said, "it''s good you have me, otherwise it''s even more boring."


    Tuoba Rui said with a smile, "yes, thank you."


    Hua Ruge is not modest when he hears the words.


    After having a meal, they had a few drinks before leaving the restaurant. When they got to the street, Hua Yuege suddenly said, "let''s go to inquire about the news. How can we forget it?"


    "Eat, and forget." Tuoba Rui said on one side.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "how can you talk so well today? You don''t even dig at me."


    "That''s how it should be." In fact, his inner monologue has provoked her to anger once today. You should be more careful when you talk.


    Hua Ruge bent his eyes with a smile, patted him on the shoulder and said, "not bad brother Tuoba, I just said that you have learned to enjoy life and have made progress."


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t know how to connect. His daughter-in-law''s brain circuit is always different from that of ordinary people. It''s true that no one can connect with the first family.


    "You will keep the pace of progress and catch up with me slowly." Hua is like singing.


    Tuoba Rui looks up at her and asks, "do you drink too much?"


    "If you bring me another drink, I''ll show you how much I drink." Hua is like a song shaking machine.


    Tuoba Ruilian said: "forget it, I don''t want to see you drunk again."


    He has been the one who has seen her drunk the most in such a long time. It''s nothing unusual.


    And Hua Ruge is used to saying things in his heart when he is drunk. He vaguely remembers that last time she said that if it wasn''t for her own man to be too strong, she must have a lot of male pet''s voice. That''s an outrage.


    What''s more, she still said that the grand master''s rehearsal was too big. Of course, such a big mansion was built to support male pets. It''s a waste of time to be empty.


    He was naturally angry after hearing it, but it seemed that he had no bearing to care too much about a drunk person, and even if she said it this time, she would still drink too much next time.


    She''s a little more lovely when she''s sober.


    They went back to the inn again, and Tuo BARREI swept them with his mind. When he saw Ji Ming lying on the bed, he was relieved to go back to his room.


    Hua Ruge also explored: "this man''s physique is too poor at first sight. As a Danshi, he doesn''t know how to exercise his body well. He can''t use it at the critical moment."


    "Don''t be impatient." "Tuo Ba Rui pacifies:" we are not short of these days, just here to recuperate


    Hua Ruge thought about the next way: "it makes sense, I can also take the opportunity to refine some pills, in case of need."

 Chapter 1673

    After that, Hua Ruge would supervise Ji Ming even if he had nothing to do. Only under this supervision did he find that his physique was still good, but he still couldn''t do it continuously.


    At this time, she knew that the alchemists in the original divine territory were just like this. They were all limited in power and much worse than her.


    She had been thinking about it that night.


    "What''s the matter?" Tuo Ba Rui asked at one side.


    "Do you think my constitution is a little strange?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuoba Rui is not surprised to say: "not always so?"


    "It''s really wrong to think about it carefully. You want to say that I am the body of elements in the small world, but at that time, my physical fitness is better than that of the strong at the same level."


    "When I arrived in the big world, my internal strength was hundreds of times stronger than that of the same level. At that time, I thought that all the elements were like this after the crossing, but later I found that the other elements were far stronger than me."


    "At that time, although I couldn''t understand it, I was also in the range of acceptance. Now we are in the territory of gods. I find that my body is still stronger than most people. Isn''t it strange?" Hua Ruge said a lot at a time.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "there may be something more strange. Do you want to hear it?"


    "You said." Hua Ruge has no hesitation.


    "When I was in Northern Xinjiang, a senior once said that your blood power is amazing. I asked carefully. He said that the blood power will be reflected a little bit with the increase of strength. He didn''t know how strong your blood power is, but he was sure that your power has not been fully awakened." Said Tuoba Rui.


    "I''ve heard about this, but it''s strange that it''s here. Although my mother has a high talent, her constitution is far inferior to that of me, so where is my father holy?" Hua is like a confused face of song.


    When Tuo barrow heard that her focus was not on her body, he asked, "do you want to find your father-in-law?"


    "I''ve heard from my mother that my father is a man who goes out of the realm of the gods, and I think he should be here if he''s still here." Hua said again, "if I can find him, maybe I can understand what''s going on."


    "I will help you, but do you know the identity of father-in-law? Where should we look? " Tuoba Rui asked again.


    Hua rugo shook his head: "I went back to Lingtian palace to see my mother and asked about it, but my mother said that she didn''t know the identity of her father, or even the name of her father."


    "No name?" Tuoba Rui is very confused.


    "I''m also very strange. At that time, the father said he didn''t want to cheat his mother and couldn''t give his real name." Hua Ruge said regretfully.


    Tuo Ba Rui said after listening: "it can also be understood that it is difficult to lie in the face of a loved one."


    "But my mother gave me a portrait that I could recognize as long as I saw it." Hua Yuege said, "my father is not an ordinary person. I think we will see him here."


    Tuoba Rui nodded, "yes."


    "I''d like to ask why he didn''t go back to find his mother for more than 20 years." Hua Yuege said with a look of displeasure on his brow.


    "Maybe it''s hard to hide. Don''t speculate. Wait until we see you." Tuo Ba Rui pacifies.


    Hua Ruge said, "OK."


    In the days after that, they put their father''s appointment on the agenda, which they felt was not in conflict with going to the front.


    After five days, Ji Ming reluctantly completed the refining of the pills. He fell down on the ground again and couldn''t afford to take the pills.


    Hua Ruge counted the pills and said, "yes, we should be able to muddle through."


    "If I show up as a master of six kinds of pills, then I can''t help refining pills. I''ll show up and take him with me." Tuoba Rui suggested,.


    Ji Ming''s eyes widened when hearing the words, and she felt that the whole person was not good.


    Why haven''t these gentlemen finished yet?


    "I want to go with him, and I have some security with him." Hua Yuege said and went to Jiming''s face and said, "master Dan, we hope you can come with me and cooperate with me."


    Jiming almost didn''t cry.


    "I made a wrong judgment on your physical strength before, and I promise to let you do what you can, and never overdraw your body again." Hua Ruge''s good voice and good spirit.


    Before she saw all the people in the territory of the gods, she thought that they were not much worse than her, and she did not expect that they would be like this.


    Ji Ming seemed to see the light, raised her head and said, "are you serious?"


    "I promise." Hua Ruge nods.


    Ji Ming was relieved and said, "I can go with you, but how long can I help you?"


    "We''re not sure. In a word, you should cooperate well and let you go when it''s done." Hua Yuege promised.


    Jiming''s eyes brightened again. "Really?"


    "I''ve told you my plan. It depends on how you behave in the future." Hua Yuege said.


    "I will cooperate with you. I will do whatever you say." Ji Ming hurriedly made a statement.


    Tuoba Rui nodded contentedly on one side: "that''s right, let''s go."


    "Where are we going?" Ji Ming asked.


    Hua Yuege glanced at him lightly and said, "master Dan, there are fewer problems."


    "I see." Jiming immediately shut up.


    Several people arrived in the lobby. When the second child saw that Ji mingleng didn''t dare to recognize him, he finally recognized him through his clothes and said, "it''s Mr. Dan."


    It''s no wonder that he didn''t dare to recognize him. Ji Ming was a fat man before, but now he is completely thin and has become a normal figure.


    "Well." Jiming answered, obviously not so wild when she came in.


    Hua Ruge said goodbye to the other end of the city after chatting with the waiter. According to the waiter, going out of the city and then to the nearby Xiancheng is a place for conscription.


    However, the city is so large that it will take more than a day for them to shrink their land to an inch.


    "Why is there no teleport array here?" Hua asked as she walked.


    "The power of these places is decentralized, lest the other party sneak into the spy or even attack directly through the transmission array, so few transmission arrays are built, even if any, for people inside the clan." Tuo Ba Rui replied.


    "I can understand more and more about the monarchy," Hua Yuege said with emotion. "He didn''t want to unify because of ambition."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui should be.


    Ji Ming on one side heard that it was strange that these two people were not from the territory of gods?


    Hua Ruge saw that he was thinking, and said, "if I were you, I would listen less and think less. Don''t always analyze. Knowing more is not good for you."


    "I know." Ji Ming nods at the words.


    "Believe me, I''m very kind. You''ll know after a long time." Hua Ruge clapped him on the shoulder.

 Chapter 1674

    Although Ji Ming nods after hearing Hua Ruge''s words, he doesn''t believe that Hua Ruge is kind. He has been doubting life since he met Hua Ruge.


    These two people are demons. They are like good people.


    "Maybe you don''t believe it now, but you will know it after a long time." Hua Ruge still said it.


    "I believe it, believe it," Ji Ming replied against his will


    "Tuo Ba Rui sees a way:" OK, you don''t frighten him


    "You all misunderstood me." Hua Ruge shakes her head and sighs, as if she is begging for a bosom friend but cannot.


    Tuo Ba Rui can''t laugh or cry about it. He has always misunderstood himself according to the local Hua Ruge.


    They chatted and walked away. They didn''t get out of the city at night. When the gate was closed, they had to rest in the city.


    "This place is too backward. Even if there is no transmission array, it can''t fly in the city." Hua make complaints about songs.


    "We''ll build it later." Tuo Ba Rui pacifies.


    Hua Ruge nodded seriously and said, "yes, I also want to grab this."


    Ji Ming on one side only feels cold on her back. I''m afraid these are two ambitious bandits. Are they still robbing Xiancheng? Thanks to them.


    After that night''s rest, he left the city in the morning. After leaving the city, several people flew up. After leaving the city, several people flew up. In a short time, he crossed several mountains and reached the Tianmo city thousands of miles away.


    When queuing up to enter the city, Hua Ruge said to Tuoba Rui, "there are several big forces on the way we just came, but the rehearsal is not small."


    Without waiting for Tuo BARREI to speak, Ji Ming took the initiative and said, "I don''t know what kind of power you are. It''s not a big power. It''s only a medium power in the East."


    "East?" Hua Ruge heard these two words and then asked, "how many parts are your territory divided?"


    "The general direction is only divided into the East and the West." Ji Ming is very honest. Now he is gradually disillusioned. It''s impossible for him to work in their hands. He can only be positive. I hope these two people let him go earlier.


    "Which one is stronger?" She asked again.


    Ji Ming didn''t even want to answer, "it''s naturally the West. It''s said that there are temples of gods over there. They are blessed by true gods, and their strength is unpredictable."


    "Temple?" Hua rugo thought for a moment and asked, "you had it before."


    Jiming nodded, "there are some, but the gods we offer here are not true gods and cannot be blessed."


    Hua Ruge wanted to ask what happened to blessing, but they were already lined up. Tuo BARREI took out Ji Ming''s famous post and said that all the followers were behind him. The disciples of the gate guarding the city just let them go.


    Jiming also took the initiative to say: "the position of Danshi here is very high. It can be solved by taking out famous Posts most of the time."


    "Then I think I can grab one if I meet the right one." Hua Yuege said.


    Jiming obviously shakes for a while, and says it''s not a robber?


    After entering the city, you can clearly feel that the city is colder than the past city, and there is a big red notice on the city wall. On the side of the notice stands the guard disciple.


    Hua rugo saw that many people walked around when they saw the notice and didn''t look at it.


    She walked forward and glanced at the notice of conscription to fight in the sky sea, which said a lot of inspiring words and a lot of money.


    "Ten thousand spirit stones a month, how many people are missing from the front line." Ji Ming said on the side.


    Seeing that the place for registration above is in the city Lord''s mansion, Tuoba Rui and Hua Ruge turn around and leave, showing their reflection.


    "This battle seems to be more fierce than you and I think." Hua Yuege whispered.


    Tuo Ba Rui analyzed and said: "it is reasonable to say that the war is less than a month long, and all major forces should have a large number of disciples to send, so as not to rush into such a situation."


    "Want a quick battle?" Hua Ruge has a guess in mind.


    "Not impossible." "I think it''s necessary for us to choose to come here to find out the news," said Tuo


    At the end of the sentence, Ji Ming didn''t want to hear what he used to communicate.


    Hua Yuege said proudly, "am I smart?"


    Tuo Ba Rui''s nod.


    Looking at the interaction between the two, Ji Ming thought that this was not a relationship between the two brothers, more like that.


    After entering the city, they didn''t go straight to the city Lord''s mansion. Instead, they found a inn to live in, intending to inquire about the origin of the gate and make plans.


    On that day, Tuo BARREI went to talk with the guests downstairs, while Hua Ruge went out of the Inn and followed the way shangguanli gave her to find the branch of the dark night Pavilion.


    The news of dark night Pavilion is very clever, so he soon took the initiative to connect Hua Ruge to the branch.


    Hua Ruge sat in the lobby and said: "it''s really a dark night Pavilion. In less than two years, it can develop to such a scale."


    She was surprised to know that shangguanli was not able to develop at ease in the past two years, but to devote most of her energy to fighting against the Illuminati.


    "It''s the cabinet leader''s strategy. Our subordinates are just under orders." Said the subordinate.


    "Your cabinet leader is very powerful." Hua Yuege said, "I''m here to know the recent situation in Xijiang. Do you include it?"


    "Yes, the Lord of the pavilion sent a message to the nearby branches today, waiting for you to come." The man also said that if he did not know the identity of Hua Ruge, he could only be matched by a noble person


    Hua Ruge takes over a piece of jade slips, and Shen Nian reads the contents. It records two more earthquakes since she left, and the scale is growing.


    Fortunately, they did a lot of first-aid measures before the earthquake, so they did not cause too many casualties. Only the strength of shangguanli earthquake was deduced, and even some Xiancheng could not support it several times in this way.


    She handed the jade Jane back with a slight frown. It seemed that there was not much time left for her. She had to find out the motives of the two sides quickly.


    After learning about this information, Hua rugo inquired about the situation of the city and the demon sect, and left only after he got clear about it.


    When he returned to the inn, Tuo BARREI was still sitting in the lobby, his eyes occasionally glanced at the people who ate, and he didn''t seem to speak to anyone.


    Hua Ruge sat opposite her and said with a smile, "have you heard anything?"


    "I don''t know who to look for." Tuo Ba Rui''s way is a little distressed.


    He is the kind of person who is not sociable. Otherwise, he can''t have the problem of a woman approaching a killer, let alone having him talk to someone on his own initiative.


    Hua Yuege laughed even more when he looked like him.


    Tuoba Rui stares at her. She just converges and says, "I find you are lovely at this time."

 Chapter 1675

    Tuo barrow doesn''t think it''s praise, just drinks tea and ignores her.


    "Well, don''t make trouble. I brought back the news from the dark night Pavilion. This demon sect is a sect for cultivating magic skills, but there''s no right or wrong here, and its reputation is pretty good." Hua Ruge told the news in a round.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "then we have no worries."


    "Yes." Hua Ruge nods.


    "What about the four kingdoms?" Tuoba Rui asked again.


    "The earthquake happened twice in the past ten days, and it became more and more serious one by one, leaving us little time." Hua Yuege said.


    "That is to say, we should not only pass as soon as possible, but also enter the core as soon as possible." Tuoba Rui said and frowned: "it''s not easy."


    "It''s not hard to get to the front line. It''s hard to get to the core. Act on your own initiative." Hua Ruge began to ask Xiao Er to come and order while talking. She will go undercover tomorrow. She will have a full meal before she leaves.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t think that he could think of any good way just to stay tight, so he ate with her.


    The old man saw this and smiled: "young man, the lowest level in this team is also experienced level 6 doctor. I think you should not waste time."


    "I know I''m not good enough, but I''m determined to be a top doctor, so even if I don''t get sick, I''ll have a lot of experience." Hua Ruge is in love.


    As expected, the old man heard the words and nodded his head: "the young man has a great ambition. He is old and narrow. Don''t blame him."


    "What do you say, elder? I''d like to thank you for your reminding." Hua Ruge is always sweet.


    The old man laughed even more happily, and then took Hua Ruge to tell the legends of various doctors in the divine territory, and taught her how to learn.


    Tuo Ba Rui watched silently for a while. Hua Ruge was able to find someone to chat with at any time, and then left him behind.


    Although there are only a dozen people in the team, each of them has to see a doctor first, so the progress is not fast.


    Finally, after talking with the old man, Hua Yuege said to Tuo barrow: "let''s get familiar with the city Lord first, it''s no harm."


    "Are you sure you can cure the patient well?" Tuoba and Rui pass on the questions.


    "How is it possible? Although I am proficient in pharmacology, I don''t know how long these people have lived. They have more contacts and understanding than me. They can''t cure me, and most of them are useless. " Hua Ruge is aware of this.


    She usually works on alchemy more often, and only helps to recuperate when her own person is injured, but these are just ordinary injuries, and she has no experience in difficult and miscellaneous diseases.


    Tuoba Rui nodded just now. No wonder she said she was familiar with her face.


    Hua rugo stood in front of the side door after a long morning in line. After waiting for a while, he saw the old man in front of him coming out.


    "How do you like it, elder?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "It''s so strange. I''m all normal. How can I be unconscious?" The old man shook his head and said that he couldn''t understand.


    Hua Ruge is clear, and then follows the housekeeper to enter.


    The mansion is very large. After walking for a while, I came to the lady''s boudoir in the backyard. There was the Lord waiting to see the two people come in and say with a little bow: "please two doctors treat the little girl. If you can wake up the little girl, the Lord will be very grateful."


    "I can try next." Hua Yuege said and went up to see the girl lying on the bed.


    I saw that the girl''s face was very delicate. It seemed that she was quiet and pitiful.


    She subconsciously looked at her man and found that Tuo BARREI did not come at all, but stood in the position of the city Lord.


    Hua Ruge shakes her head and says that she is such a pretty girl. Don''t you feel sorry if you don''t look at her?


    Of course, she knew that she was a man now, so she did not stare at others, but quickly closed her eyes and began to explore the girl''s body.


    She was also very surprised at this check, because she did not see any abnormality, but what she could feel was that the strength and vitality in her body were gradually passing away.


    And she doesn''t know how long it has been like this. In a word, Hua Ruge can feel it. In these two days, if she can''t get healing, her vitality will be exhausted.


    However, she was still unwilling to do so, so she carefully checked it several times, but no matter how, she could not find the reason.


    "Strange? How could that be? " She murmured.


    The city Lord listened to too many of these words, but he still felt his heart was broken and his heart was hard to bear.


    Hua Ruge finally relies on her powerful mind to explore her spirit, but the final result is still normal.


    What the hell?


    She didn''t believe in evil before, but now it''s more and more unclear.

 Chapter 1676

    Because she activated the spirit, and the spirit of the artifact who thought with him also felt it, so when Hua rugo shook his head and wanted to retreat, the voice of the artifact sounded in her brain: "master, this little woman is not sick."


    "You know?" Hua Yuege asked strangely.


    "Of course, this is the secret of one of the shrines in the five continents." It seems that the spirit didn''t want to mention it, but still said: "curse."


    "Curse?" Hua Ruge is stunned at the spot. I can''t believe that this kind of thing is true.


    "Yes, it''s a kind of magic power. The curser has to pay a certain price, while the cursed will die unconsciously, just like her." Qi Ling continued.


    "So poisonous?" Hua Yuege said unbelievably, and did not forget to ask, "is there any cure?"


    "The curser''s skill should be very poor, or she will die on the spot. Since she is still alive, there is a way to save her." The spirit is analyzing.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes brightened. "What''s the way?"


    "It''s best to have divine protection, but we can''t do it here." Qi Ling thought for a moment and said, "then you can only take Shenshui."


    "What is Shenshui? Can you finish it at one time? I''m embarrassed to stand here." Hua make complaints about songs.


    "It''s something made by the alchemist. I probably remember the recipe. It''s just that some materials are hard to find." Said the spirit.


    Hua Ruge squinted and said, "are you sure?"


    "I said master, at least I used to be a strong man in the five continents. You don''t believe people like that." Qi Ling is very dissatisfied.


    "You''ve done a good job." Hua Ruge smiled and turned around.


    When the city Lord saw that her face was peaceful, he was hopeful again. He went up to her and asked, "doctor, how is my daughter''s illness?"


    "Lord, according to Xiao Sheng, making Qianjin not sick." Hua Yuege said, "dare to ask if she can have a grudge with others recently?"


    The city Lord thought for a moment, then shook his head and said, "the little girl is a disciple of the illustrious sea clan. I received the news that she was unconscious the day before yesterday, so I took her back. We haven''t seen each other for a year."


    Hua, like a song, nodded his head, revealing the color of thinking.


    "Doctor, what do you mean when you just said that the little girl was not ill? Was it caused by others?" Asked the city Lord.


    "Probably so." After thinking about it, Hua rugo still didn''t give out the reason, because this fact is a bit shocking and vulgar. She is afraid that she will be stared at after she says it.


    When the time comes, she can''t hide her secret.


    Seeing that Hua Ruge was not completely sure or tangled, the city Lord only asked, "can the doctor help the little girl?"


    "I can try it next time, but I have to think about how to treat it." Hua Yuege said.


    When the city Lord heard the words, he looked out and said, "I will arrange a room for the doctor. The doctor will think slowly. If you need anything, just tell my housekeeper."


    "Thank you." Hua Ruge nodded his thanks.


    "Doctor, I should thank you. In the same way, as long as the doctor cures the little girl well, the city Lord will be very grateful. " The city Lord said sincerely.


    Hua Ruge gave way a few more words, and then he was taken out by the housekeeper.


    Looking at Hua Ruge''s indifferent and peaceful appearance, the housekeeper opened his mouth and said, "the doctor is really young and promising. Before we invited many famous doctors, we couldn''t find out the result."


    "You flatter me." Hua returns with a smile.


    After a while, the two entered the room. After that, a row of servants brought all kinds of pastry fruits, immortal tea and Yiying daily necessities. After confirming that they had no orders, they retreated and closed the door.


    Hua Ruge looked at the good things of a big round table and said under pressure: "I''m sorry if I want to cure someone."


    "Look at you for a moment, Qi Ling gives you a hint?" Tuo Ba Rui sat down and asked.


    No one knows the bottom card of Hua Ruge better than him.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "let''s get it right. Today, my unreliable Qi Ling told me something that sounds extremely unreliable."


    Tuoba Rui raises his eyebrows slightly.


    "It sounds like a tongue twister, doesn''t it, but that''s it." Hua Ruge then explained the curse of Qi Ling.


    Tuo Ba Rui turned his head and said, "it doesn''t sound very reliable."


    "You don''t understand, let alone my three good students who once believed in science." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought again and said, "but the five continents used to be very strong. Maybe there are things we can''t imagine."


    "So I want to try first." Hua Yuege said a word and said to the spirit: "artifact spirit, do you think of the recipe?"


    "It''s been too long. I''ve been seriously injured again. I can''t remember several important materials." The voice of distress from the spirit.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows and said, "I don''t need to give you some Tiancai and Dibao."


    "Good." Qi Ling agrees.


    "The beauty of thinking." Hua Ruge has no good way.


    "Master, I didn''t cheat you. I really can''t remember it." The spirit of the instrument is empty.


    Hua rugo uncovers mercilessly: "I can''t remember how you know it''s important material?"


    "I......" After thinking about it for a long time, Qi Ling didn''t know how to refute it. At last, he lost his voice.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "OK, I''ll ask the city Lord to find some for you to eat. Give me the recipe quickly."


    The spirit of utensil said the materials one by one. Hua rugo took out the paper and pen to write down. After writing, she looked at the square and asked, "what is the blood of the beast?"


    "Yes."


    "And what is this spring water?"


    The spirit hasn''t answered yet. Tuo BARREI said, "I''ve heard that there is a heavenly spring in the shrine of raw water. The water has a strong purification effect. Generally, alchemists want to use the heavenly spring water if they want to integrate two kinds of spiritual medicines with different attributes."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened after hearing the words: "I thought this situation should be overcome by myself, so there is such a treasure?"


    "What are you thinking?" Tuo Barry asked her.


    Hua Ruge gives him a smile you know.


    After that, there are some miraculous medicines. There are genius treasures and common miraculous medicines.


    She glanced and said, "that''s the only way to say that it''s hard to find the blood of this divine beast."


    "Master, you have always been the top beast." It''s an artifact reminder.


    Hua Ruge said directly, "no, snacks are afraid of pain. Let them find their own way first."


    Then she handed the pen and paper to Tuoba Rui and said, "I can''t read. Come on."


    Tuo Ba Rui took over the pen and said, "say it, how do you want me to write?"


    "Or you know me." Hua Ruge smiled. After that, in addition to the divine beast blood on the prescription, there was no change, others were either changed or added. The most added one was Tianquan water.

 Chapter 1677

    After Tuoba Rui wrote the prescription, Hua Ruge went out and gave it to the housekeeper to prepare according to the prescription.


    After the matter of Fang Zi was solved, she began to study the method of refining and learn the secrets of refining.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at him and said, "this is totally different from your usual way of alchemy. Can you do it?"


    "It''s a bit awkward, but I should have no problem learning it." Hua Ruge said and learned to pinch those secrets.


    She was learning to hear the footsteps coming in a hurry. Then someone knocked on the door and said, "doctor, there is something in this city that I want to talk to you."


    "Come in, Lord." She said.


    The city Lord came in, took the square and said with trembling: "this can really save the little girl''s life?"


    "I haven''t met this kind of patient before, this time I''m just trying to be brave." Hua Ruge told the truth.


    The city Lord nodded, "just try. I will find these materials as soon as possible, and ask the doctor to stay here."


    "In this way, the life force of thousands of gold is passing quickly, so we don''t have much time left. Lord, it''s better to gather all these things in one day." Hua Yuege said.


    The city Lord nodded his head and said, "OK, this time tomorrow, the city will give the materials to you."


    "It can''t be better." Hua Ruge responds.


    "Then the city will leave, and the doctor will have a rest." After the city Lord confirmed, he left to prepare.


    After closing the door, Hua Ruge laughed and said, "sure enough, the people in the territory of the gods have the inside information, and the blood of the gods and animals is not rare."


    "Yes." Tuoba Rui also has some taboos.


    If the God territory really intends to do anything with dinghaizhu, they may face a frontal war with the God territory in the future. At that time, it will be just like beating the stone with an egg.


    Hua Ruge goes on to get familiar with those secrets and the requirements of all kinds of materials, because most of them are incompatible materials, so it is very difficult to refine them, and the requirements for the alchemists themselves are naturally very high.


    Such a high level of difficulty left her little time, and there was only one chance for real refining, so she basically didn''t eat, drink or sleep to practice again, and only went to see the cursed girl once in the middle.


    She''s in a stable condition. There''s probably nothing wrong with her for two days.


    When she went out of the room, she saw that the housekeeper was still leading the doctor back, and did not put all her hopes on her own. She saw that the city Lord was really precious to her daughter.


    Only after chatting with the housekeeper did she know that this was the only child who didn''t renew the string after his wife died. As a child, she was so precious that she was sent to the best clan when she grew up. It''s very painstaking.


    The housekeeper said that at last he fell into tears and said, "doctor, you must cure the young lady. My master and young lady are very good people. They can''t be busy."


    "I will try my best not to be sad." Hua is comforted like a song.


    The housekeeper sent her to the door before leaving.


    "Can I have another room? I need a place for alchemy." Hua Yuege said at this time.


    "Of course, the next room is empty. I''ll open it for you." The housekeeper said, he took out the key and opened the guest room next to him. He looked at it and said, "I''ll let my servant clean it."


    "Thank you. I''ll come later." Hua Ruge said a word before returning to the room.


    Tuoba Rui, who was reading a book, raised his eyes and said, "where are you going later?"


    "It''s not me. You forget that there is a person in our space. If you don''t let him out, he will be swallowed." Hua Yuege said at a glance.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought of Ji Ming''s existence, so he looked much better.


    Hua Yuege chuckled and then practiced. Many pills were used in the experiment.


    In the evening, Ji Ming was released by her and sent to the next room.


    Hua Ruge practiced until noon the next day, and abandoned all the herbs.


    "How is it?" Tuo Ba Rui opened his eyes and asked.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "it should be about the same. Try it."


    As soon as Tuoba Rui wanted to say something, he heard someone knock on Jiming''s door. Hua Ruge suddenly reflected that those people thought she was in another room.


    On the other side, Ji Ming is flustered when he hears the knock. Opening the door is definitely not good. Not opening the door will arouse suspicion.


    Only when he wanted to transmit it to Hua Ruge did he see a flash of red light in the room. Hua Ruge suddenly appeared and grabbed his shoulder. He felt his head faint and went to Tuo Barrow''s room. Then Hua Ruge disappeared again.


    He stood for a moment in a daze and said: "this is the spatial magic?"


    Tuo BARREI didn''t answer him.


    He sat down in front of the table wisely and honestly. As soon as he sat down, he saw the paper on which the refining technique was recorded. She was shocked at the sight.


    "Here What is this refining? " He asked subconsciously.


    Looking at him, Tuo Barry raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "what do you see?"


    "It''s too complicated, and it''s too precise and difficult to control the fire." Jiming said inconceivably.


    Tuo Ba Rui knew little about alchemy, so he asked, "how long would you like to learn it?"


    "I can''t learn it." Ji Ming shook his head and said, "refining this kind of elixir requires strong control of the spirit. We intermediate elixirs can''t learn it. We need those high-level elixirs."


    Tuoba Rui frowns slightly when he hears the words. It seems that his woman is not a normal Dan Shi.


    Ji Ming said to go to look at the paper again, only to see that there are notes on it. When he saw that someone was learning, he naturally thought of Hua Ruge, and his expression became more unbelievable.


    Isn''t that a doctor? Is he really an alchemist?


    On the other side, Hua rugo swept the room and found that there was nothing to show.


    The city Lord stood in front of the door looking haggard.


    "Come in, Lord." Hua Ruge gives way to a position.


    The city Lord went in, turned his hand and took a package out of the space and said, "doctor, I''m ready for something, and I''ll see you next."


    "So fast?" Hua Ruge has some accidents.


    "I went to run in person yesterday and asked a lot of human feelings to get it. The doctor can see if it is suitable." The city Lord said wearily.


    Hua Ruge nodded and opened the package, only to see that each material is superior, and this is not a copy.


    "Doctor, don''t blame me. I''m also afraid of preparing a copy. I''ll just prepare more. You don''t need to be too careful when using it." Said the Lord.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile: "the Lord of the city will be more relieved if he is prepared for this."


    "Thanks for the trouble of the doctor, the city will not be disturbed." The city Lord said he was leaving.

 Chapter 1678

    "Let''s go slowly, Lord." Hua Ruge sent people to the door, then closed the door.


    She looked at several pieces of medicinal materials on the table, and the pressure was a little less. It was not likely that this difficult refining would be completed without trial.


    After that, she sent back the useless elixirs on the table to her own space, and then took out what she really needed from the space. After that, she took out the alchemy furnace with a set of elixirs.


    On the other side, Tuo Ba Rui listened to the movement on the opposite side while making tea. He was also a little nervous.


    Soon Ji Ming felt the smell of the fire coming from huaruge''s room. He dared not arouse his mind, but could only guess with the strong''s sensitivity.


    "What a strong fire power, she has a different fire?" He blurted out.


    Tuo Barry ignored him.


    Of course, this can''t quench Jiming''s enthusiasm, because he soon felt that the breath there had become complicated and mysterious. He must be refining some complicated pills.


    Of course, he didn''t think about the refining technique he had seen before, which was not accessible at all at their level.


    As time goes on, Hua Ruge has finished the purification of the medicine and put all the medicine into the Danlu. The Danlu is flying in the air, while Hua Ruge is kneading the formula with both hands and beating the golden runes on the Danlu.


    At the same time of kneading the formula, her spirit power was all mobilized to control the fire with great precision. With one mind and two uses, a layer of sweat soon appeared on her forehead, but this was just the beginning.


    On the other side, Ji Ming felt more and more that something was wrong with her breath. She stared at the wall and looked down at the refining technique for a while. Her face was inconceivable.


    "Young master, what kind of Dan master is that young master?" Ji Ming can''t help turning back and asking Tuo barrow.


    Tuoba Rui picked up his eyebrows and said, "why do you ask so many questions?"


    "I want to learn from her and let her teach me how to make this pill." He was very excited.


    Tuo Barry was surprised that he had changed so much, but still said: "you don''t have to ask, she can''t accept apprentices."


    "I know I used to perform badly, but I''ll do whatever you two ask me to do from now on." Ji Minglian said hurriedly.


    Tuoba Rui would like to say that Hua Ruge is so lazy that it is impossible to find things for himself, let alone a person with poor aptitude.


    "Put that out of the way." He exhorted.


    The more Ji Ming looked at the paper on the table, the more excited he was. He ignored Tuo Barry''s words and said, "I''ll ask myself when the young man comes out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tuo Ba Rui. I don''t see that this is a persistent person.


    On the other side, Hua Ruge was absorbed in every moment, and her face was tense, which lasted for an afternoon.


    At dusk, Hua Ruge was already wet with sweat, and now she was exhausted with her powerful power. She almost used all her strength to make the last secret.


    "Hum!"


    After absorbing the last code, Danlu began to vibrate and stop for a long time. Then three drops of clear magic water with strong purification power flew out of it.


    Hua rugo turned his hand and took out three bottles and threw them. One bottle took a drop of water and fell on the table one after another.


    And she was directly paralyzed in bed and said, "it''s so hard to fight by myself. I''ll rely on men later."


    On the other side, Tuo BARREI heard this, chuckled and sighed with relief.


    After that, she simply washed and changed her clothes before going to the backyard.


    The housekeeper waited in front of her hospital early, and when he saw her, he asked nervously, "how is the pharmaceutical system of the doctor?"


    "It''s done. Now we''ll see the results." Hua Yuege said.


    "Doctor, please hurry up," said the housekeeper


    When he came to the room of the city Lord''s daughter, the city Lord asked other doctors to come to see him. However, the doctor who was exploring his body said, "it''s strange that no one has been injured. How is the vitality passing all the time?"


    When the city Lord saw Hua Ruge, he hurried forward and said, "is the doctor''s medicine ready?"


    "Exactly." Hua rugo said, taking out a bottle and saying, "take this medicine to the lady."


    The city Lord quickly took over the servant girl handed to one side.


    The pharmacist who retreated nearby looked at Hua Ruge incredulously and said, "can you see the disease, little brother?"


    "I''m guessing, too." Hua rugo said that she was still a little guilty, after all, she could not see it.


    The doctor shook his head and said, "there is no disease at all. You may be wrong if you have less experience."


    "It''s true that young students are inexperienced, but they may not be completely wrong." Hua Ruge doesn''t show weakness. After all, it''s in the city Lord''s mansion. She blindly admits and counsels others to think that she is hoodwinked. Even if she is cured, she won''t respect her very much.


    The doctor was interested and said, "I''d like to see how powerful you are."


    Qianjin, the city Lord on the bed, has been helped up. Another servant girl feeds that drop of water into her mouth and makes sure she drinks it before lying back.


    After that, the whole room was waiting. The atmosphere was tense for a while.


    Hua Ruge released her mind early, and found that the drop of magic water had dissipated in her mouth, without any energy fluctuation, like a stone sinking into the sea.


    "Qi Ling, is this water for one drop?" Hua Ruge''s voice asking.


    Qi Ling is taking Tiancai and Dibao there. Hearing the rumor, he comes back: "yes, one drop is enough."


    "How long will it take?" She asked again.


    "Now." The spirit answers.


    Sure enough, as soon as his voice fell in her mind, she felt that the girl''s vitality and spiritual power were no longer passing away.


    The doctor who was disdainful at the side was also stunned because he could feel it.


    "What did you give her?" He asked incredulously.


    Can this disease Leng without disease be cured?


    "This is my secret recipe, forgive me for not being able to say it." Hua Yuege declined.


    The doctor also realized that he had made a mistake and didn''t feel any accident after he was rejected, but he was still a little unbelievable.


    Hua Ruge continued to pay attention until the girl''s vitality began to recover gradually.


    With a long sigh of relief, she said to the city leader, "don''t worry, my Lord. The young lady has begun to recover. I believe she will wake up in two days."


    "Really? Cured? " The city Lord didn''t respond to the surprise.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "I will live up to my mission."


    "You are a miracle doctor." The steward beside said excitedly.


    The city Lord nodded his head: "yes, the doctor is really amazing."


    When he said this, he had already felt that his daughter''s spiritual strength had increased, which was obviously recovering.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "you''re flattered, but I''m just lucky."

 Chapter 1679

    "The doctor is too modest. The city has the audacity to ask the doctor to stay for a few more days and thank her benefactor when the little girl wakes up." And the LORD opened his mouth again.


    Hua Ruge knew the plan of the city Lord as soon as he turned his head. He was afraid that after he left, his daughter would lose something.


    "In that case, I might as well be obedient as respectful." She should be down now, after all, this is her first time to cure curse and also want to see the results.


    When the city Lord was happy, he said: "the doctor is really a blessing to the little girl. Apart from the reward offered before, what other conditions can the doctor put forward, as long as the city can do it?"


    "This..." Hua Ruge hesitated for a moment, and then said, "to be honest with the Lord, our brothers came to the Lord''s mansion to be recruited to the front."


    "Why go to the front?" The city Lord looked confused.


    "Now my God''s territory is at war with the sky and the sea. My brothers in the territory have been killed and injured countless times. We want to go to the front line and help a few more people." Hua, like a song, is rather pathetic.


    "I can''t imagine that the doctor has such compassion, which makes us ashamed." The city Lord sighed and said, "if you need any help, just say so."


    "Our brother and I are two brothers. Although they are devoted, they are afraid that the people in the front line are ungrateful." Hua said with a sigh.


    The city Lord immediately understood her meaning, so he simply said: "it''s on me. If you don''t dislike it, you can join our demon sect. Although our demon sect is a demon sect, each of them is a righteous hero. You will take care of them there."


    "It would be great if it could be so." Hua said with a smile.


    The city Lord laughed and took a wooden token out of his arms and said: "this is my hall Lord''s token. With this clan brother, I can give some thin noodles to the doctor today."


    "Since it''s the token of the Lord, how can I accept it in a low voice? Please take it back." Hua, like a song, refuses.


    However, the city Lord grasped Hua Ruge''s wrist and put the token in her hand. He said, "just be careful. Doctors don''t have to refuse."


    "Then I''ll be more deferential than obedient." Hua rugo said and put the token away.


    "That''s right." The city Lord laughed and said, "it''s also fate for us to make friends. We don''t know the name of the doctor in this city. What''s the age?"


    "The city Lord is very kind. I''m Hu Yue. I''m 200 years old. You can''t refuse to call me brother." Hua, like a song, pretends to be old.


    The city Lord was shocked and said, "I can''t see that the doctor is the same age as me. It''s disrespectful to think that he is the younger generation."


    "It doesn''t matter. People often admit their mistakes." Hua Yuege said, "I don''t know the name of the Lord."


    "You see, I forgot to say that I''m Cheng Tianyu, my daughter Cheng Fang." The city Lord said that he looked at Hua Ruge and thought about it.


    Hua Ruge just wanted to talk a few more words and looked at him with strange eyes. He couldn''t help asking: "what is brother Cheng thinking about?"


    "I don''t know if brother Hu has a wife or family?" Cheng Tianyu asked.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and replied, "it''s my little brother who hasn''t got any luck or met the girl I like."


    Hearing this, Cheng Tianyu said happily, "what do you think of the little girl?"


    What?


    Hua Ruge was stunned at that time. Seeing Cheng Tianyu''s eyes, he felt empty in his heart. This kind of thing hasn''t happened before, but this time it''s especially empty.


    For nothing else, Tuo Barry is following? It''s not good to know that she''s flirting, but she just didn''t think about it, and now if she wants to refuse, she''s going to waste some words.


    "It''s good to make a thousand gold coins. It''s not only a perfect posture. It''s said that the talent is also very strong. Now it''s a monk in the bitter sea." Hua Yuege said, only feeling bitter in her heart.


    Cheng Tianyu said with a smile, "it seems that my brother is quite interested in my daughter. He even inquired so carefully."


    "The butler told me." Hua Yuege smiles and clarifies.


    "Unmarried men and unmarried women, like is like, what good shy." Cheng Tianyu patted her on the shoulder and said, "I''ll talk to her when she wakes up. If she doesn''t mind, I''ll betroth her to you."


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly and said, "I''m going to break the practice next time. I know I can''t deserve a thousand gold. Please don''t mention it again, brother Cheng."


    "She can''t live without you, and though there are many powerful people in the world, her conduct is not necessarily good. I''m not sure to hand over her daughter." Cheng Tianyu said.


    As soon as Hua rugo wanted to say something, he clapped her on the shoulder and interrupted, "unlike little brother, you can venture into the front line in order to save irrelevant people, and you will be good to my daughter in the future."


    Hua Ruge was dumbfounded for a while. I knew she would stop bragging. This is a big misunderstanding.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do the little girl''s work." Cheng Tianyu sees Lengshen and thinks she doesn''t believe it.


    Hua Ruge hurriedly said while he was silent: "brother Cheng, on the one hand, I refuse to be worthy of a young lady, and on the other hand, I don''t want to marry now."


    "You''re old, too. You and I are the same age. You see my children are so old."


    "But I used to live a free life, and now I just want to work with my brother. I really don''t want to get a wife." Hua Ruge refused again.


    In her experience, if we don''t say it simply, the Lord of the city will probably decide the marriage of her daughter, which will not only make her scolded, but also hurt others.


    She wondered why she could meet such a thing wherever she went.


    Hearing this, Cheng Tianyu frowned and asked, "did I say you couldn''t see my daughter?"


    "How could this happen? It''s really just my own reason. Please forgive me, brother Cheng. " Hua is like a song.


    Cheng Tianyu sighed: "it''s a pity, but this kind of thing can''t be difficult. I understand you."


    "Thank you, brother Cheng." Hua Yuege said it with a sigh of relief.


    "Then come when you want to get married. As long as my daughter is not married, I will marry her to you." Cheng Tianyu then said, I can see how reluctant it is to sing like a song.


    "Thank you very much for your kindness, brother Cheng." Hua rugo said the last words were all stuttering.


    Is the LORD a little too enthusiastic? Anyway, she''s expecting him to be overjoyed now. She won''t do it after waking up.


    After that, Cheng Tianyu agreed to set up a dinner party to entertain the two brothers before releasing Hua Ruge to leave.


    Hua rushes back to the room, relieved when the door is closed.


    Tuo BARREI and Ji Ming in the room looked at her doubtfully.

 Chapter 1680

    "What''s the matter with you?" Tuoba Rui raised his eyebrows and asked, "who''s bothering you?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "no, it''s just that the city Lord is too enthusiastic to parry."


    "Are you still afraid of enthusiasm?" Tuo Ba Rui''s heart is full of big question marks. She''ll be in a mess if you know her.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "he has to marry my daughter. Do you think I can be afraid?"


    "Marry a daughter?" Tuo Ba Rui repeated and asked, "what kind of soup have you infused?"


    "I swear I didn''t, it was all misunderstanding, beautiful misunderstanding." Hua Ruge felt empty in her heart. She just said her image was a little more magnificent. Who would have believed that the city Lord was so simple.


    Tuoba Rui is helpless.


    Hua Ruge came to him and said, "I don''t believe that this kind of thing is rare for you."


    "A lot." Tuo Ba Rui glanced up at her and said, "but I will be tough to refuse and not cause trouble."


    "There will be no friends. I can''t do it." Hua Ruge sat down and took another breath: "fortunately, it''s a woman."


    If it wasn''t for a woman, she might have been drowned in the vinegar jar.


    Ji Ming is listening to the conversation between the two people. He thinks it''s very strange, so he can''t help but ask, "Mr. Hu, this is the money of the city Lord. If you marry him, you will be prosperous. Why don''t you agree?"


    "If you have so many words, I will send me back. Don''t look for me if you have nothing to do." Hua rugo said he would take him to the next room.


    Ji Ming backed up and said, "wait a minute. I can''t do without asking."


    "No way!"


    "I have something to say." Ji Ming hurriedly picked up the paper on the table that recorded the refining technique and said: "you just used this technique in the refining next door, didn''t you?"


    "Well?" Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "what do you want to say?"


    "Ji Ming is not talented. Can I take you as my teacher and ask for advice in front of you later?" Jiming said sincerely.


    Hua Yuege said in a daze, "I said you have no problem with your brain?"


    "You believe me, I am sincere." Jiming went on.


    Hua Ruge rubbed his temples and said, "I said Mr. Ji Ming, you are higher in grade and older than me. I don''t know how much you have to learn from me."


    "Learn this." Jiming pointed to the paper.


    "You won''t?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Ji Ming shook his head and said, "only senior Dan master can do this."


    Hua Yuege was a little surprised, but still said, "I won''t wait until you become a senior Dan teacher."


    "But..."


    "But what? The most important thing in the cultivation is to be down-to-earth. You want to run before you learn to walk?" Hua, like a song, admonished the way.


    Ji Ming is thoughtful.


    Hua Ruge took the opportunity to say, "I''ll take you back. Don''t disturb us if you have nothing to do."


    Then she reached for his shoulder and sent him directly to the next room. Then she came back.


    After sitting down, she exhaled, "it''s too good and it''s a worry."


    "You are a good seller even if you get cheap." Tuo Ba Rui poured her a cup of tea and handed it to her. After she drank it, she asked, "it seems that you have cured her daughter."


    Hua Ruge was very interested when he mentioned this, and said: "don''t say that the method given by the spirit of the instrument is really divine. After the magic water was taken down, it can be seen immediately. Now it has started to recover. I''ll go back later."


    "That''s good. If this man can''t be saved, you can''t get through it." Tuoba Rui is also relieved.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "you still know me. Although it''s not about the parents'' heart of the doctor, as a practitioner, if you can''t save your patients, you still feel a little uncomfortable."


    "I understand."


    "It''s also good. Brother Cheng just told me that in addition to the reward of the one million spirit stones, he also asked us to join the demon sect and gave me a hall leader token." Hua rugo said and took out the wooden card.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at the wooden card and said, "I really have you."


    "Of course." Hua Yuege smiles proudly.


    "No, the city Lord is one or two hundred years old. He is not in the same generation as you. How can you call for brothers?" Tuoba Rui did not understand the way.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "I told him I was 200 years old."


    Tuoba ruimou has a moment of stagnation.


    "I just think it''s always the younger generation. It''s too much to lose. It''s better to take advantage of it." Hua laughs like a song.


    Tuoba Rui has no choice but to take her completely.


    "Don''t forget, you and I are two hundred years old." Hua, like a song, said.


    Tuoba Rui nods helplessly. He feels that the lies he told before he knew her add up to less than these days.


    Hua Ruge said: "now that I have the token, we are closer to the core."


    "Tired." Tuo Ba Rui said and pulled her to her bosom.


    "A little." Hua Ruge leaned on his arms and said, "would you please hold me to sleep?"


    "Good." Tuo Ba Rui kissed her on the forehead and then carried her to the bed.


    Hua Ruge is really exhausted after the alchemy. Although the Sutra of annihilation has recovered a lot for her, she is still weak.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her, taps her on the back and says, "go to sleep. I''ll go to the dinner party later."


    "Well." Hua rugo said and rubbed in his arms: "it''s good to bring you out."


    She doesn''t have to do everything on her own. She''s very relieved.


    "You didn''t feel good before?" Tuoba Rui''s tone is rising, which means danger.


    Hua Yuege called a heart failure, so he hurriedly said, "I''m sleepy."


    Tuoba Ruiming knew that she was pretending and couldn''t bear to say anything more, but said: "then go to sleep, I''ll accompany you."


    "Well." Hua Ruge escaped a disaster and then fell asleep very cleverly.


    At the dinner party, Tuo BARREI wanted to go by himself, but Hua Ruge woke up after sleeping all afternoon. Thinking of delicious food, he got up and said, "go together."


    "You." Tuoba Rui pinches her nose.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "today, in front of people, can I have a drink?"


    "Well." Tuoba Rui agrees.


    After reaching a consensus, the two men went out. Cheng Tianyu, the city Lord, became more and more enthusiastic in the afternoon. He became brother to Hua Ruge. After Hua Ruge didn''t agree to get married, he paid attention to Tuo BARREI.


    "Brother Jiming, have you ever married?" Cheng Tianyu asked.


    Tuoba Rui is shocked for a while. Hua rugo has just had a drink and almost didn''t choke because of a smile.


    However, Tuo Ba Rui knew the meaning of the city Lord, so he said directly, "I have a fiancee at home. My father said that when I go back this time, I will get married."


    Cheng Tianyu looks disappointed.


    Hua Ruge was also disappointed. He wanted to see him embarrassed. He was so smart. He said Gao Leng would not lie.

 Chapter 1681

    "Now that you have a fiancee, take care of yourself." Cheng Tianyu took the conversation and didn''t mention to his daughter to find her husband.


    Tuoba Rui hears the words and nods: "thank you for your kindness. I will be more careful."


    "That''s right. Let''s drink." Cheng Tianyu raised his glass again.


    Hua, like a song, also raised his glass when he saw it. After a sip of wine, he praised repeatedly: "good wine."


    "Brother Hu, if you like, please drink more. I''ll ask someone and the cellar to bring you some jars later." Cheng Tianyu is very generous.


    Hua Yuege said: "then I''m welcome. Thank you for your kindness, brother Cheng."


    "I''m polite to you and your brother. If you have anything in my house that you like, just take it." Cheng Tianyu went on, in a straightforward tone.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "it''s enough for a long time."


    "I can''t imagine that my little brother is still a wine lover. Come on, drink again." Cheng Tianyu raises his glass to her.


    "Good." Hua Ruge is a glass of wine again, laughing happily.


    She had a good time, but at the end of the meal, she didn''t have much consciousness. Fortunately, there was Tuo barrai''s entertainment, and she was not afraid of talking nonsense.


    After the mat broke up, Tuoba Rui took it back to the room. When she put it on the bed, she still raised her glass and said, "come and drink."


    Tuoba Rui is also used to her state, so she cleans and changes clothes for her, during which Hua Ruge will open his eyes and watch him chuckle.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked.


    "That''s very kind of you." Hua rugo hugged his neck and gave him a kiss on the face.


    "Don''t make any noise." Tuoba Rui''s low way.


    "No." Hua Yuege just doesn''t let go, hold him and close his eyes.


    Tuoba Rui can''t help but lie beside her. After Hua Ruge''s sleeping, he can get up, put on her inner garment, lie down again, and pull her to her arms.


    Hua Ruge knew who was around him in his vague consciousness, so he took the initiative to drill into his arms.


    Tuoba Rui smiled silently, kissed her on the forehead and waved out the candle.


    Hua Ruge was drunk because of refining magic water, overdrawn her strength, so she went to sleep the next afternoon. She sat up from the bed and patted her forehead. "How can I forget that I have a patient?"


    She said that she would wear clothes, see Tuo Ba Rui reading at the same time, very guilty smile said: "last night again trouble you."


    "I''m used to it. Let''s go." The opening of Tuoba Ruiping.


    It''s rare to see him in this attitude after he''s drunk. Hua rugo looked at it carefully, and after he was sure that he wasn''t angry, he smiled. After putting on his clothes, he ran to him and kissed his face.


    Tuoba''s eyes are dark.


    Hua Ruge ran away.


    When she went out of the yard to tidy up her clothes, her expression became more rigorous. When she arrived at the backyard where Cheng Fang lived, her servant girl led her into the door. At this time, Cheng Fang was still lying on the bed, but she looked much better.


    She let out her mind to explore, and found that her vitality and spiritual power are recovering well. Although they are not as good as the original quarter, the recovery speed is also very satisfied with her.


    "Doctor, when will our young lady wake up?" The servant girl next to me is worried.


    "She''s recovering well. She''ll wake up tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. Pay attention. If she wakes up, go to me immediately." Hua rugo said, "I will prepare some medicine to help her recover in recent days. I should not come here."


    "I understand." The servant girl nodded.


    Hua Yuege examined it carefully and said, "I''ll leave first."


    "Maid to doctor." The servant girl took her to the door.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "thank you, girl."


    After she went out, the servant girl went back to the room and said to the other people, "this doctor is so perfect. I see that he will blush."


    "Who says no? It''s just a matter of superb medical skills. It''s so beautiful. The key is to be modest and polite. It can''t be more perfect."


    "If only our young lady could find him to be her husband, so that we could see him every day."


    "I heard that the master is also interested in this, but the master said that he had no intention of getting married and refused."


    "What a pity."


    Hua Ruge has been out of the yard for a long time. She can''t hear what others say. Now she is thinking about what medicine to give Cheng Fang.


    Although the vitality has begun to recover, her body is still very weak. It''s better to say when she is in a coma that she will feel a lot of discomfort when she wakes up.


    On the way back, the prescription had already formed in her mind, so she wrote to the housekeeper to take the prescription before entering the door.


    After entering the door, she sat down at ease.


    "How is her recovery?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "It''s good. I think I''ll wake up tomorrow." Hua Yuege answers.


    Tuoba Rui thought about the next way: "that is to say, we can leave soon?"


    "I''ll give her some medicine to wait and see. If it''s OK, let''s go." Hua said like a song.


    "Well."


    Hua Ruge leaned on him and said, "when we get out of the city Lord''s mansion, it will be the Longtan tiger cave. Do you think we can get the information back?"


    "Do you have a time when you''re not confident?" Tuoba Rui put down the book in his hand and looked at her and asked.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "a little."


    Tuoba Rui chuckles.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "I don''t think people in the world would expect their master of the state to advise them." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Yuege gave him a white look and said, "what''s strange about this? When did I have a hard time in front of you?"


    "Good performance." Tuo Ba Rui looks at her and says, "change back."


    Hua Ruge felt the crisis, so she asked warily, "what do you want to do?"


    "Soon you will know." Tuo Ba Rui buries her head in her neck socket and says in a low and sexy voice: "be good, change back."


    Hua Ruge only felt that his body was a little weak, and his defense line also retreated a little: "then you can''t mess around."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui agrees.


    When the power of huaxingdan dissipates, Hua Ruge feels that Tuoba Rui''s eyes are more blazing.


    "It''s much more beautiful." He said.


    "I admit that, but my men''s clothes are not bad Hmmm Hua Ruge''s mouth was sealed before he finished speaking.


    Of course, after that, she still had no escape to be eaten, dried and wiped clean.


    Lying on the bed, she said weakly, "Tuo Barry, this is outside. You can''t restrain your animal nature."


    "No." Tuo Ba Rui''s answer is very straightforward.


    When he took her over to bully her again, there was a knock on the door, and the Butler''s voice came in: "doctor, I have bought the medicine."

 Chapter 1682

    Tuoba Rui raises his eyebrows slightly, while Hua Ruge looks at him and smiles.


    "I''ll get it." Tuoba Rui said and went to open the door.


    The housekeeper handed the medicine into his hand, and said, "would you please have a look at these medicines?"


    "He''s resting. He''ll check when he wakes up." Tuoba Rui doesn''t blink when he lies now.


    "Yes, the little one will go down first." The housekeeper said good-bye, and when the door behind him closed, he said to himself, "it''s strange how the dusk can rest."


    Tuo Ba Rui put the medicine on the table. Hua Ruge held his head on the bed and said, "now you''re also lying and coming."


    "This time I will." Tuoba Rui said and went to bed again, smiling with evil spirits.


    Hua rugo felt like wrapping himself in a quilt and said, "don''t you still want to?"


    "Why not?" Tuoba Rui asked.


    "Big brother, you can''t even let your brother go." Hua is as bitter as a song.


    "As long as it''s you, I can''t let it go." Tuoba Rui said that he still pulled her out of the quilt and lowered his head to kiss her clavicle.


    Hua Ruge wants to cry without tears. This man is really hungry.


    Sure enough, she didn''t get up early the next day, and only after having a good lunch did she feel refreshed.


    After recovering her strength, she concocted a furnace of pills.


    "She''s cursed. What''s the use of this medicine?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "She can wake up when she recovers half of her vitality, but it will be very uncomfortable because of her weak vitality. This is a medicine to replenish her vitality and reduce her pain." Hua Yuege replied.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "you are thoughtful."


    "Of course, I''ve always felt pity for her." She said she glanced at him at this time and said, "unlike you, you can''t kill flowers with your hands."


    Tuoba Rui thought of how he destroyed the flowers, and couldn''t help but draw a slightly evil smile.


    Hua Ruge''s heart rang the alarm, but at this time someone knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?" Hua Ruge asked.


    "The maid came to report to the doctor. My young lady woke up." The voice of the maid came from outside.


    "I''ll go now," Hua Yuege said


    When she left, she left Tuo Barry a proud smile.


    Tuo Ba Rui turns over the book quietly. When she leaves, she slowly says, "don''t you want to come back at night?"


    Hua Yuege asked the servant girl, "when did you wake up?"


    "I just woke up when I came, but the young lady seemed very upset and couldn''t speak." The servant girl worries.


    "I''m too weak. I''ll get better after taking the medicine." Hua Yuege said.


    The servant girl was relieved when she heard this. She looked at her eyes and worshipped her.


    Hua Ruge is not used to it.


    When she arrived, Cheng Tianyu was already in front of the bed. He said to Cheng Fangdao, who was weak in the bed, "if you hold up your daughter again, the doctor will come soon."


    "Brother Cheng." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    "Brother Hu, you are here. Let''s see what happened to the little girl." Cheng Tianyu said in a hurry.


    Hua Yuege handed a jade bottle to the servant girl beside him and said, "this pill should be taken by the lady every day."


    "Yes." The servant girl took the pill and passed.


    Cheng Tianyu retreats to Hua Ruge and asks, "brother, you are ready for it?"


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and looked at Cheng Fang on the bed all the time.


    After the pill was taken, the power of the medicine instantly entered all parts of her body. Her vitality was replenished, and her complexion soon recovered. After a while, the pain on her face disappeared, and she turned to Cheng Tianyu and whispered, "father."


    Cheng Tianyu immediately asked, "daughter, how do you feel now?"


    "With some strength, it''s not so hard." Cheng Fang said and sat up with the help of the servant girl.


    Cheng Tianyu then took a long breath of relief and said to Hua Ruge behind him, "brother Hu, you are really a God."


    "It''s just a common skill of treating people. Doctors can do it." Hua Yuege waved.


    "What else are you modest about?" Cheng Tianyu said to Cheng Fang, "my daughter, your life is in danger before. This doctor saved your life."


    Cheng Fang looked at Xiang Hua and nodded, "thank you, doctor."


    "You are welcome, miss."


    "It''s a little strange. This is my brother. Your name will be uncle Hu later." Cheng Tianyu said.


    Hua Ruge is stunned.


    Cheng Fang said politely, "Uncle Hu is good."


    Hua rugo said in his heart that it''s better to take advantage of the false report of age, but she was not used to it for the first time.


    Seeing Hua Ruge stupefied, Cheng Tianyu on one side said to Cheng Fang with a smile: "it''s the first time I''ve seen you look like Uncle Hu. It seems that you are still a daughter with great charm."


    Cheng Fang listened to the pale cheek and blushed a little more. She said in a low voice, "what do you say, father?"


    Hua Ruge said hurriedly: "I''m relieved to see my niece recover."


    "You don''t want to go, brother?" Cheng Tianyu asked.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s time, too. I take one pill every day. I can recover in seven days."


    "If I say that the front line is in a mess now, you may not be able to protect yourself even if you are a doctor. Why do you need to go there urgently?" Cheng Tianyu persuades.


    "Brother Cheng''s good intentions are well received, but my ambition is clear. We must go to the front line." Hua Yuege said.


    Cheng Tianyu sighed and said, "well, I''ll practice it for you tonight. I''ll go to the teleport array with others in the morning tomorrow."


    "Thank you, brother Cheng." Hua is like singing and boxing.


    "Don''t worry. When you get there, the brother of the demon sect will take care of you. If you want to come back or ask me for help, you can send it back." Cheng Tianyu continued.


    Hua Ruge was moved and nodded: "brother Cheng has a deep friendship and I will remember it in my mind."


    "What can I say? Without you, I would lose my precious daughter. You need to see me when you do this little thing." Cheng Tianyu is reproachful.


    Hua Yuege said with a hearty smile, "then you and my brother will not thank you later."


    "That''s right." Cheng Tianyu patted her on the shoulder, admiring her.


    "I won''t disturb brother Cheng and his niece, so I''ll go back." Hua Ruge is about to say goodbye after seeing the meaning expressed.


    Cheng Tianyu said, "I''ll see you off."


    Cheng Tianyu didn''t turn back until he sent Hua Ruge out of the yard.


    "Father, why have I never met this uncle before?" Cheng Fang asked.


    "This is the doctor you were seriously ill at that time. My father offered a reward to find him. Who would have thought that this man was not only a man of great ability but also a man of great moral character. My father and he were like each other at first sight." Cheng Tianyu said.


    Cheng Fang nodded, "it seems that people are very good."


    "Yes, he''s worried about your health. When you get well, you need to thank others." Cheng Tianyu answers.

 Chapter 1683

    "My daughter knows that she will repay uncle Hu well in the future." Cheng Fang responds.


    Cheng Tianyu nodded: "I have something else to ask you. Uncle Hu said that you were not ill but murdered. Did you offend anyone?"


    Cheng Fang fell into thinking and said after a while, "it seems that there was a young lady from a family who was hostile to me when the elder chose me as his apprentice."


    "Who is it? Father will avenge you. " Cheng Tianyu asked in a deep voice.


    "Father, we don''t know how much more powerful the magic sea clan is than ours. Their family is powerful. We''d better not be enemies with them." Cheng Fang blocks the way.


    Cheng Tianyu''s face is full of sullen and unwilling looks: "can I make you so white to be bullied?"


    "I''m all right now. When I come back to the front door to see the master, the master will decide for me." Cheng Fang then reassured her: "my father is at ease. The master has a great influence in the clan. As long as he says to protect me, my daughter will never be busy."


    Cheng Tianyu knows that this is the best solution, but he sighs heavily: "it''s my father''s incompetence."


    "What do you say, father? You are always the most serious in the eyes of your daughter. The father doesn''t want to cure her after her illness." Cheng Fang chuckled.


    "You are sweet," Cheng Tianyu chuckled, but his heart was still heavy.


    Cheng Fang said that he was reassured by the situation of the illustrious sea clan and the strength of his master. At last, Cheng Tianyu only got the way: "in a word, you should be very careful when you are alone."


    "My daughter understands." Cheng Fang said, "father, my daughter''s health is much better. Can I practice it for uncle Hu?"


    "Of course, I''ll have a dinner at night, and you''ll join me then." Cheng Tianyu agrees.


    Cheng Fang nodded softly.


    "Well, my father sent someone to prepare the dinner party. You can have a rest." Cheng Tianyu ordered.


    Cheng Fang nodded, "my daughter understands."


    After Cheng Tianyu left, Cheng Fang did not rest, but said to the servant girl, "open my wardrobe, and I will choose a suit."


    On the other hand, Hua Ruge and Tuo BARREI said the situation, and Tuo BARREI also felt that the time was ripe to leave.


    The dinner party that day was more grand than the previous day. I was embarrassed to see Hua Ruge. Of course, she could open it when she should eat, but she felt that Cheng Fang always looked at her intentionally or unintentionally.


    She swallowed her saliva slightly. She thought that she would not be offended by peach blossom again. Later, she thought that she would leave in the morning, and she would not have any interaction until she was relieved.


    Back that night, Hua rugo didn''t drink because he had to take action the next day. The whole person was very sober.


    When the two returned, they received a message from Ji Ming next door, asking him what to do tomorrow?


    Hua Ruge looked at Tuo barrow and asked, "what do you think of it?"


    "Keep him in the furnace. His power will be swallowed up. Maybe he can''t make pills for me in time. Let''s take him to the surface and say he''s my attendant." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Rugao was slightly worried: "you are not afraid of what he will say? You will be in danger then. "


    "No, he''s afraid of death." Tuo barrui has been with him for so long, which means he knows his temperament.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "it makes sense. Let him go when he lands."


    "Good."


    "I''ll tell him." Hua Ruge said and moved to the next room in a blink, telling him what Ji Ming was going to do.


    "I don''t have to stay in that furnace anymore?" Ji Ming is very pleased to hear that.


    "But you must be obedient. If you dare to say anything, you know my brother''s means." Hua Ruge warned.


    Ji Ming shook his head and said, "I won''t. It''s not easy for you two to kill me with such skill."


    "You understand." Hua Ruge''s way of satisfaction.


    "I will cooperate actively, so can you teach me some skills?" Jiming is still thinking about the alchemy.


    "Really want to learn?"


    Ji Ming nodded repeatedly: "I really admire you and want to be taught under your seat."


    "Well, don''t be so affectionate." Hua Ruge put his hand on it and said, "in this way, if you perform well, I will teach you some of my habits and skills. As for the power of the spirit, you have to improve yourself."


    "Thank you very much, sir." Jiming said he would worship.


    Hua Ruge quickly stopped and said, "but I don''t want to be your teacher. I don''t care about you."


    Ji Ming was disappointed, but thought that she could learn it soon. That''s the best way to do it, and all her emotions were gone.


    "I remember what I said?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Ji Ming is very cooperative way:" I am that childe''s attendant, responsible for the childe to fight


    "Well." Hua Ruge should go back.


    "Wait." Ji Ming stopped her and said, "but that young man is using my name now. Do I want to use his name, too?"


    "Don''t think about it. You can take one yourself and tell me in the morning." Hua Ruge gave him a white eye and then disappeared into the room.


    Ji Ming''s face is inexplicable. She doesn''t know what she said wrong.


    Before he met these two people, he thought his brain was very useful, but since he was bound by them, he doubted his brain countless times. Is it really hard?


    Hua Ruge doesn''t care about many of them. When he goes back, he sleeps in the morning and takes Ji Ming away from the Danlu the next day.


    Cheng Tianyu and Cheng Fang came to deliver them in person and said a lot of exhortations.


    "Thank you very much for the hospitality of the city Lord. Brother has gone here." Hua Yuege said and went to the transmission array.


    Cheng Tianyu said with a fist: "take care."


    Because there is no one else to apply today, there are only two of them in the transmission array. After the door is closed, Hua Ruge releases Ji Ming.


    Cheng Tianyu''s side, after the door was closed, said: "it''s really a righteous man."


    "Yes, these two uncles are admirable." Cheng Fang also said.


    "I don''t know when. I really have a memory." Cheng Tianyu sighed,.


    Cheng Fang said with a smile, "the two uncles are very lucky. My father doesn''t have to worry. There will always be a meeting."


    "I hope so."


    Cheng Fang turns around and looks at the closed door transmission array. After a while, she takes back her eyes and goes back.


    Tuoba Rui and Hua Ruge went to the other end in a trance. Before the transmission door opened, Hua Ruge asked Ji Ming, "did you name it?"


    "I think so. Your last name is Hu Zheng." Jiming''s face flattered.


    Hua Ruge has nothing to say about the appearance of this dog leg.


    Tuoba Rui even ignored it.

 Chapter 1684

    Ji Ming saw that both of them didn''t pay attention to him. He was very understanding and didn''t speak again.


    The door of the transmission array was opened slowly. Hua Ruge felt that what was coming to her was a smell of sea mixed with blood. She was no stranger.


    When the Western sea invaded the mainland, she could not imagine that she was inevitably involved in such a war.


    When the three men walked out of the hall where the transmission array was located, someone led them to the room next to them to make records. When the recorded disciples knew that they were the Dan master and the doctor, they handed them a sign and said, "two, naturally someone will take you to your residence when you leave here."


    "Thank you." Hua said thanks like a song.


    After leaving here, Hua Ruge found that it was only a transit place. She thought that she would pay attention to the scene within a thousand miles, and then she knew that they were still hundreds of miles away from the sea of heaven.


    She focused on the sky sea, and found that the sea area that her mind could reach was red with blood. There were many floating bodies on the sea, some people also had sea animals.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "the scale of the war is much larger than I imagined."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui replied with a slight frown.


    Someone came to meet her at the gate. She handed the wooden card to her. The little disciple immediately said with respect: "two adults, please follow me. Our temporary camp is not allowed to fly. We can only walk there."


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and asked, "brother, are all the people we have come to stay in this camp?"


    "Yes, it''s all here." The little disciple replied again, "don''t walk around after the two adults return to the camp, just wait for the wounded to come in."


    "Why?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "During this period of time, there has been a sea animal form coming to our camp to inquire about the information, so there is an instruction on it. You can only walk around in your own camp and deal with it according to the spy." The little disciple replied.


    "It turned out that we didn''t have any important secrets stolen, did we?" Hua Yuege then asked.


    The little disciple carefully opened his mouth and said, "I heard that the leader of the sea of fantasy was furious. I think we have lost something, but we don''t know what it is."


    "That''s right." Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "these sea animals are very cunning."


    "Who can say no? After such a quarrel, we, the disciples who guide us, dare not go in and out at will, let alone others." The little disciple complained.


    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes and thought.


    "By the way, little brother, what''s the situation here? How many wounded are there every day? " Hua Yuege asked again.


    "The situation is that we always have an absolute advantage, but those sea animals in Tianhai are too tenacious, and this is their home court, so our daily casualties are also very serious." The little disciple said: "fortunately, you adults come to help us, or we may be passive."


    "It''s within my equal share to serve the world with a kettle." Hua Yuege answers with a smile.


    The little disciple nodded: "the doctor is really admirable."


    Ji Ming is listening, but her expression is frozen. It''s too blowing. All the good things are said by her.


    After walking all the way, Tuo barrui has been observing. In the middle of the camp, there are disciples of various forces in front of and behind them. The safest place they are in is for the wounded.


    Seeing this, he has to say that Hua rugo is visionary. As a doctor and Dan Shi, he is definitely the most trusted and safest profession here.


    After a while, they walked into the camp. There were temporary houses made of wood. There was a long row with a wide corridor in the middle. But at this time, many people were lying on the ground, covered in blood and dying.


    "It''s dawn today. These are all wounded people who have been evacuated from the battlefield. Their residences are going through this side and behind them." The little disciple said and guided them back.


    Ji Ming, a man of more than 100 years old, was frightened to see the bloody people lying on the ground. Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge in front of him were calm, and obviously could see the unbearable in Hua Ruge''s eyes.


    She has seen so many of these scenes, but she still can''t bear to see them.


    Danshi and the doctor live very close. There is only one road between them. So huarugo and tuobarrai live in the opposite door, while Jiming lives in the small house behind tuobarrai.


    Jiming feels aggrieved. Mingming is the noble Dan teacher. How can he live in the room of Yaotong? Besides, do you think there are more than one hundred years old Yaotong?


    Of course, although she thought so, she still wanted to live, so she had to live.


    The little disciple left after hanging their wooden cards in front of the door.


    At this time, the house behind is very quiet. Most of the Danshi are refining pills in the house, and the doctors are all going to the front to rescue.


    Hua Ruge was naturally restless, so soon after the room and Tuoba Rui said, "I''ll go first."


    "Be careful." Tuo Ba Rui''s uneasy instructions.


    "It''s not going to war, I''m sure." Hua Yuege said and left.


    She went to the place where the wounded were put in front of her. A man in red robe came over and asked, "who are you?"


    "In the next day, Hu Yue, a doctor of demon sect, now works in the front line." Hua is like singing and boxing.


    "It turns out, brother of the demon sect, I am the doctor of the sea of illusion sect and also the steward here." The man introduced himself.


    Hua Yuege arched his hand and said, "I''ve seen the governor."


    "Well, I''ll introduce you to the brothers of the heaven demon sect in a moment. Now help first." The steward.


    "I understand." Hua rugo said that she was looking for a nearby person. The man''s spiritual strength was so overdrawn that she broke his legs. She could only give him the elixir for life first, and then use the therapy.


    The green light from her palm, the man''s wounds are slowly healing.


    There are a lot of doctors like her. They always take out the prescriptions from master Dan and use them first, then distinguish the internal injury and trauma, and then treat them symptomatically.


    From the morning to the evening of this emergency treatment, many doctors were in poor physical strength. The strength of Hua Ruge''s output was not small, but her spiritual strength was not weak.


    In the middle of the night, almost all the patients were treated, but the doctors were completely tired.


    At this time, all the wounded in the corridor were cured and carried back. These doctors were sitting on the spot against the wall.


    When Hua Ruge glanced at the doctor, there were more than 200 people. The highest level was level 7, and the lowest was level 5.


    She also leaned against the wall with the wind at the moment, making a weak appearance.


    "Brother, I think you have saved a lot of people. You have good physical strength." A nearby doctor said.

 Chapter 1685

    Hua Ruge glanced at the past, only to see that the face of this man was the same young man as her, and she guessed that she was less than 100 years old.


    "What''s the best? I''m suffering from it." Hua rugo said, "brother, do we need to maintain this intensity of salvation every day?"


    The man shook his head and said, "no, not every day. But if we really fight, it will be several or even ten days in a row. At that time, we didn''t have time to rest at all. There are many people who can''t wait for treatment."


    "It''s a terrible situation." Hua Ruge said with emotion.


    "I don''t know what they want from the sky sea." The man said.


    Hua Ruge narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "I guess it''s probably a treasure."


    As soon as she said this, the steward came up and said, "little brother, we can''t talk about the above matters. Be careful not to cause trouble."


    "I''m new here. I don''t know the rules. Thank you for your advice." Hua is like a song.


    The steward said with a smile, "you are a sensible boy."


    Hua Yuege smiled, and the steward said, "it''s late. Let''s go back to have a rest."


    As soon as he said this, the chatting doctor got up and went to his residence.


    Hua Ruge''s doctor said apologetically, "I shouldn''t have mentioned it, so you were scolded."


    "It doesn''t matter how thin our big man''s face is." Hua returns with a smile.


    The man said with a smile, "you can see it. Forget to say, sun yuan, the doctor of demon sect, next day. I wonder if you are brother?"


    "Coincidentally, I''m also a disciple of Tianmo sect. My name is Hu Yue. I just joined the sect recently."


    "No wonder I think it''s my brother." Sun Yuan said and grabbed Hua Yuege''s shoulder.


    This is a way to express friendship. Hua rugo is not shy about this, but she is a little afraid at this time, because if she is seen by Tuo BARREI, something will happen.


    After all, the guy''s jealous ability is second only to his own strength.


    So she took a chance on the way out, and sun yuan didn''t care, so they chatted all the way back to the room.


    First, she went back to her room, adjusted a little and knocked on the door of Tuo BARREI.


    Tuoba Rui was waiting for her, so he immediately opened the door: "come in for tea."


    After entering the door, Hua rugo first drank two mouthfuls of tea and said, "the water inside looks really deep."


    "What did you find?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "I can''t even talk about the above intention. Think how much the above people want to hide it." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "yes, and when we came, the disciple said that he would not let us walk, which undoubtedly increased the difficulty of our spying."


    "Yes, their confidentiality work is too strict, which means that there should be few insiders." Hua Ruge sighed a little.


    Tuoba Rui frowned: "it seems that it''s hard to get information only when you are a Dan division here. You need to enter the core."


    "I thought about it, too, but it''s too hard to get into the core as we are." Hua is shaking her head like a song.


    "It''s only a matter of chance." Tuo Ba Rui said and held her back. "I''m still saying that. You are not allowed to do anything particularly risky."


    "You are by my side. I dare not do anything risky. Don''t worry." Hua Ruge showed him a clever smile.


    Tuoba Rui was relieved and said, "go back to sleep. I''ll think of another way."


    "You should have a rest earlier, too." Hua Ruge stood up and said.


    Tuoba Rui nodded his head.


    Of course, Hua rugo didn''t go to bed early after she went back. She turned around on the bed, and finally opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling and said angrily, "how can this bed be so hard?"


    So she resolutely got out of bed, took out a lot of precious animal fur from the space and spread it under the quilt. Then she lay down again, rolled for a few times and felt very comfortable before sleeping down.


    However, as soon as she fell asleep, she heard a louder cry of killing, followed by the sound of various spiritual forces colliding and waves rolling. Though it was hundreds of miles away, it sounded as clear as it was in her ear.


    She turned over powerlessly, which was called Qi in her heart. The war is not over, is it?


    When she was in her own territory, there would be an earthquake. Now she can''t sleep because of the noise. So she just turned over and sat up. A flame popped up at her fingertips and lit the candle.


    she sat down at the table in her underwear, turned over her hand and took out the pen, ink, paper and inkstone. At the same time, she dipped the brush in the ink and said: "the tiger doesn''t have the power to be a cat."


    As she said it angrily, she wrote four words of "anti war plan" at the beginning of the paper, and then thought about it with a pen in her mouth.


    If we want to disintegrate the battle, we need to find out the motives of the two sides first, and then decide which side to stand on and what kind of decision to make.


    So the first step she should consider is how to break into the core of the alliance in the divine territory. It seems that the alliance is very vigilant now, so she has to think of an unexpected idea.


    As she thought, she wrote her fragmentary ideas on the paper, and looked for the context little by little.


    The war was going on all the time outside. The huge voice made people panic. Hua rugo heard the disturbing footsteps and occasional complaints of those people who were shuttling in the camp.


    "The alliance doesn''t look so strong," she said, slightly clenching her lips


    As soon as she came in, she heard the rule that she couldn''t walk around at will. This may be a spy, or it may be to prevent people from communicating with each other too much and generating any rumors, or the collective outbreak of any emotions.


    But if you put people in a fixed area, plus speech control, it''s easier to manage.


    She also found that because most people didn''t understand the meaning of the war, people''s hearts were inevitably scattered.


    "You''d better not think about what you shouldn''t do." Want to reach this she cold hum, in the heart already had some gullies.


    After a while, she put the summary aside and began to specialize in the internal plan. She had to find out the intention of the other party before she acted.


    The candle was burning all the time. She held her head in one hand and thought. Later in the night, her eyes became more and more bright. She began to write on the paper. Soon a series of thoughts were recorded by her.


    After her step-by-step deliberation, she finally formed a complete set of plans before dawn.


    After daybreak, Hua rugo stretched out and relaxed.


    The war outside is still going on, but it may be a little smaller, so the sound is not so loud.


    Hua Ruge turned his hand and put the paper away, and lay down again.


    However, before she lay down for a while, she heard the sound of the nearby people opening the door and walking out quickly. She thought that the first wounded in the front line had arrived, and the doctors were working together.

 Chapter 1686

    She kneaded her eyes and sat up, put on her clothes and went out. When she came to Tuo BARREI''s door, she didn''t hear a sound. She thought he might be meditating, so she followed the doctors instead of disturbing.


    After the doctors went out, they did bring a lot of wounded people, and several doctors around complained: "we cured them, and they still went to the front to die. What''s the point of circulating like this?"


    "Yes, our doctor used to serve the world with a pot. Now it''s sad to do such meaningless things."


    Hua rugo thinks what others say is also reasonable. Most doctors are compassionate. Seeing this kind of scene all day without belief support, they really feel that it is meaningless.


    If she is the ruler of this battle, she will not hide the intention of the war, and even if she can''t, she will make up one. Such a name can only slowly drain her military heart.


    Sun yuan caught up with her from behind and said, "I''ll introduce some of our own brothers to you later."


    "Well, I hope not." Hua Ruge replied, and they said a word and went to the wounded area to start treatment.


    The battle might have been a little smoother that day, so there were not many wounded. The doctors were busy all morning.


    Hua Ruge took a breath and said to sun yuan beside her: "it''s really a hard work. It''s hard for you to persist for such a long time."


    "We can''t help it. We can''t help but come from the sect." Sun yuan sighed.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "yes, they are."


    "Let''s not talk about it. We have more than ten brothers here. I''ll take you to see them." Sun Yuan then said to several doctors who came face to face: "this is also our brother, Hu Yue."


    "I have met you in xiahu Yue." Hua Ruge bows her hand.


    There a look at the most do not like the doctor''s Beard said: "it''s all my brother polite what, walk, go back to the room to drink."


    "You can drink here?" Hua Yuege asked in surprise.


    "We are very tired every day. What''s wrong with a drink?" The big man is very fierce.


    Others also said, "yes, we doctors are the only ones who can cure them in such a big war. We can''t have fun."


    "You are right." Hua Yuege replied with a smile.


    Soon they found another two groups of companions. A dozen of them joined together and went to drink in one''s room. To Hua Ruge''s surprise, someone brought food and wine.


    Seeing a table of wine and vegetables, Hua Ruge felt like New Year''s day. He was very happy and soon became one with everyone.


    These people also think that Hua Ruge and congeniality, one by one, are very open to talk.


    After that, Hua Ruge talked about the war when he was slightly introduced. Because the room was arranged with a border, they didn''t care what they said.


    "This little brother, you just came here and don''t know. This war is much deeper than the water you and I imagined." Said the bearded doctor.


    Hua Ruge frowned slightly and asked, "what''s the depth method?"


    "We had 12 people before, but now there are only 11 left. Do you know how about that one?" Asked bearded.


    Hua Ruge shakes her head.


    "One day he slipped to the camp to see the beautiful girl of the magic sea sect. When he came back in the evening, he was very worried, and was arrested the next day." Said the bearded man.


    Hua rugo is very curious to ask: "where did you catch it?"


    "Then we don''t know. We haven''t come back since. We think it''s more bad than good." The beard sighed.


    Others sighed.


    Sun yuan drank a glass of wine over there and said, "I don''t know what I''m thinking about. It''s not us ordinary people who are finally affected."


    "Yes, it''s not right that the above orders the brothers to live and die."


    There are complaints.


    Hua Ruge is almost certain at this time. There are many hidden feelings in it.


    The sea of fantasy? She wrote down the name and said, "let''s not talk too much about the above matters, but don''t get into trouble."


    "Brother Hu is right. Let''s eat our food. It''s better to talk less about it." Followed with a big beard.


    So several people drink to the dusk. Hua Ruge knocks on Tuo BARREI''s door. Tuo BARREI is waiting for her. When he hears the sound, he waves and opens the door.


    Hua rushes in, closes the door and smiles at him.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her up and down and asked, "aren''t you tired?"


    "I''m not tired of such a small thing." Hua Yuege said and went to the past, eyes bright, still awake.


    "I''m still sober and stressed when I go out to drink?" Tuoba Rui said and stretched out his arm.


    Hua Ruge sat beside him with a smile and said, "you still know me. I didn''t sleep well last night and I''m not relaxed."


    Tuoba Rui smiled helplessly, pinched her little face and said, "I still don''t tell the truth in front of me."


    "It''s part of the reason. I think about it more before I fall asleep. The more I think about it, the more I feel the depth of water in it." Hua rugo said again: "just when I went to drink, I asked the situation by the way, which made me more realistic."


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded and said, "I''ve thought of this, and I''ve already figured out a way. If you like to make friends and save people, do it. Be happy."


    "You think of a way to get inside?" Hua is like singing and picking eyebrows.


    "Well." Tuo barrui gave a positive reply.


    "Then tell me." Hua Yuege looks interested.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw that she was not surprised and asked, "you have thought of it."


    "What a coincidence." Hua Yuege smiled and asked, "first of all, you."


    Tuo Ba Rui takes out a piece of paper from the space and hands it to her.


    Hua Ruge only saw the words on it like iron, paint and silver hook, and wrote several words on the back of the paper. Hua Ruge raised his eyebrow and said, "you still say I''m brave. You''re more adventurous than me."


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a risk to me." Tuo Ba Rui patted her on the head to appease her.


    Hua Ruge shook his head, then narrowed his eyes and said, "maybe our plan can be combined, and we can do it later."


    Tuoba Rui looks puzzled.


    Hua rugo then took out her own writing. When she handed it over, she was a little embarrassed, because she still can''t use the brush well, and the writing is similar to that of a child.


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced and thought for a while, then smiled: "there are always some different ideas in your little head."


    "You say I''m not normal?" Hua Yuege said with a dangerous look on his face.


    "I mean, you think cleverly." Tuo Ba Rui said with a gentle smile, "what are you thinking?"

 Chapter 1687

    Hua Yuege nodded, "then I will be your praise."


    "I''ll talk about it if I''m serious." Tuoba Rui corrected it.


    Hua Ruge smiled and asked, "how is it? Am I more suitable to carry out this plan?"


    "It''s not." Tuoba Rui resolutely vetoed, and then said: "these things will be given to me, you put down your mind, don''t think so much."


    He still wanted to see her happy.


    "It''s better to have men." Hua Yuege said and leaned on his shoulder, smiling softly.


    Tuo Ba Rui rubbed her head and said, "just know. Don''t take me anywhere in the future."


    "Where do I have it?" Hua Ruge was a little guilty when she said it.


    Tuoba Rui did not expose her, but said: "it''s not early, go back to rest."


    "How about you?" Hua rugo rubbed his arm.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "I will combine our plan again. You go back to sleep."


    "Well then." Hua Ruge tooted his lips and kissed him heavily on his face.


    Tuoba Rui raises his eyebrows slightly, because Hua Ruge is in the state of transformation, he is still a bit awkward.


    Hua Ruge''s success in flirting led him to step back and say, "go."


    "Go." Tuoba Rui waves helplessly.


    Hua Ruge left happily.


    When she came back to the room, the fighting outside was still going on. She thought for a moment that she had nothing to worry about, so she turned over her hands and arranged a sound proof border and went back to sleep in her soft bed.


    Tuo Ba Rui combines the two plans in the room to improve some details.


    However, she still didn''t sleep all night and was woken up again. The sound barrier was pierced by the outside people with divine thoughts. Sun yuan''s voice came in: "brother Hu, there are wounded on the front line again. How can we do it?"


    "OK, here we are." Hua rugo heard this movement very quickly. She dressed and ran out.


    Sun yuan looked at her and said, "are you sleeping instead of practicing?"


    "I occasionally get a sleep and relax." Hua Ruge touched his nose.


    Although monks do not use sleep to supplement their physical fitness for a long time, so people will spend their time in the evening to practice. She is kind of lazy and doesn''t want to practice but just wants to sleep. Of course, this is embarrassing to say.


    "Brother Hu deserves to be a follower of sex." Sun yuan has some appreciative ways.


    Hua Ruge was ashamed and said, "brother, it''s just laziness and escaping from cultivation."


    Sun yuan laughed and said, "it''s nothing. Everyone has their own pursuit."


    "Ashamed."


    The two said that they had arrived at another training camp for the wounded. The disciples of the sect brought the wounded in one by one. Each of them was fighting for energy and strength. After the injury, they had no function of self-healing.


    Hua Ruge could not bear it, and immediately put into the treatment.


    The wounded were carried in again and again, and she had a hunch that the night would not be over.


    At the moment, all doctors know that the task is very close, and their faces are taut.


    At this time, a white light passed through the sky, and a person fell on the open space. Hua Ruge was shocked because she felt the extremely strong energy fluctuation. Before seeing people, she thought it was a terrible wave.


    Obviously, some doctors have this feeling when they are close to each other. Each of them has a contraction of pupil.


    Hua Ruge turned to see the extra man. He saw that he was an old man with white hair and beard. Wearing a dirty robe, he grabbed a doctor and asked, "have you seen my peerless skill? Uh huh?


    "No..." The doctor replied honestly, it was the old man''s strong bearing that he dared not resist at all.


    "You stole my peerless skill. If you don''t hand it in today, none of you will live!" The old man threw the man aside and shouted angrily at the crowd.


    People looked at each other and saw that although he was strong, his brain didn''t look very good.


    "Take it out, you take it out for me." He said and caught another man.


    The doctor shook his head and said, "I have nothing."


    "It''s impossible. You must be the one who looks like a thief." The old man said loudly.


    "I really don''t, I don''t know who you are, how to steal your things." The doctor called it injustice.


    "You don''t know me? How dare you know me? You want to die! " The old man took a clap with one hand, and a white light burst out in the palm, and the doctor immediately fell down.


    All the people in the room took a breath of cold air and said to themselves, "who are you?" Do you know him? " He looked again at the crowd.


    Hua Ruge''s pupil shrank after she felt the breath. She could hardly understand the skill he used.


    It''s the book of annihilation!


    She only got the first three of the nine skills before. Now she has finished her training and is eager to find the next skill. This person obviously has something she is looking for.


    She was stunned that the old man had come to her, first looked at her and said, "you have grown well after this, do you know the Buddha by staring at him?"


    At this moment, those who are familiar with Hua Ruge in Tianmo sect all make a cold sweat for her. They don''t know this person. How can a new comer know Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo only came back to his mind when he asked. She was also worried about the man''s experience before. She knew that under this hand, she might not escape in a blink.


    "Of course I know you." Hua Yuege smiles.


    The old man listened to the music and said, "then tell me, who is this Buddha?"


    "Of course, it''s the first person in the world who can do everything from heaven to earth." Hua Ruge made a circle.


    As expected, the old man was more happy. He nodded: "you are wise. I am the best in the world. If I have kung fu, I can kill all the gods."


    "Yes, yes." Hua Yuege was relieved at the same time.


    "You are so smart. I''ll ask you again. Do you know who stole my peerless skill?" The old man asked again.


    Hua rugo thought it was an opportunity, so he went back in a daze: "you are so powerful, you must be cultivating the peerless skill."


    "You have a vision, you have a vision. You''re really unusual." The old man said happily and turned around for a while, then said: "those people have poor eyesight. They don''t say that they practice evil Kung Fu. Do you think that the function of cultivating evil is so powerful?"


    "Of course not. How can you cultivate evil Kung Fu with such wisdom?" Hua Yuege answered carefully.


    "I''m right. I haven''t seen any Kung Fu for so many years. How can I get it wrong!" The old man was very excited and spoke incoherently.

 Chapter 1688

    Hua Ruge nods there.


    "Why do you nod your head and tell me who stole my peerless skill?" He is holding on to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s heart turned slightly and said, "you mean that the peerless skill in your hand has been stolen?"


    "Who''s going to steal from me?" The old man stamped his feet anxiously and said, "that baby is mine. You must give it to me."


    Even if the mind of Hua Ruge really can''t hear the meaning of this sentence.


    When the old man wanted to say something else, a dozen white friars flew in. One of the leaders said to the old man, "uncle, our patriarch promised to find you peerless skills. Go back quickly."


    "What is your master''s skill?" The old man said angrily, pointing to the doctor on the spot and said, "I''ll see them sneaking around. They must have stolen my skill."


    "Uncle Taishi, they are all new doctors. How can they do this? You''d better go back with us as soon as possible." The man''s way of heart and soul.


    "No, I feel the breath of my peerless skill. It must be here." The old man must have said.


    "Uncle, you said the same thing yesterday and the day before yesterday when you went to other places, but we didn''t find anything after checking. Let''s stop this time." The man went on.


    "That old man smell speech to stare way:" today can''t be wrong, be here


    "Before we come out, the master can explain. If you don''t come back with us, he will send you back to the clan himself. He won''t let you out." That man has no choice but to offer his mace.


    "He''s a jerk! Is he so kind to younger martial brother? " The old man scolded.


    The people in white began to shut up.


    The old man scolded for a long time. He thought he was afraid of the elder martial brother, so he said, "go back."


    Said he turned into a white light and left.


    Those people in white didn''t want to explain to these people. They immediately chased the crazy old man away.


    After these people left, the present doctors were relieved when they started to talk.


    "Who was that man just now?" Some people turn to all directions for help.


    However, people with eyes shook their heads. At this time, the steward stood up and said, "this is the supreme elder of the sea of illusion. He was possessed by evil Kung Fu in the past few years, and was mad all day."


    "Then why do you come here?" Someone asked again.


    "The eldest man is insane, but his accomplishments are extremely high. In the magic sea clan, only the patriarch can control him. This time, the patriarch will only take him with him." The steward answered again.


    People just nodded.


    Hua Ruge thought about it and asked, "is there really that peerless skill?"


    "Where do we know? Recently, he has been making trouble in our neighborhood. When he arrived at a place, he said that someone stole his peerless skill. It''s just getting more and more crazy." The steward sighed.


    "So it is." Hua Ruge nodded his head to make it clear.


    The steward patted Hua Ruge on the shoulder and said: "little brother, thanks to you this time."


    "What do you say?" Hua Yuege asked strangely.


    "He killed dozens of people when he went to other places twice. Fortunately, you dragged him down, or the consequences would be unimaginable." The steward said that he was afraid.


    "This brother Hu is really very clever," said a doctor. "At that time, we were all scared out of sweat."


    "Yes." Other doctors agreed.


    "I''m just lucky. I was afraid at that time. I didn''t know how to say those words." Hua Ruge is also an expression of fear.


    Everyone laughed and said, "since there is no danger, let''s start to save people."


    "Yes." Everyone responded and went on to treat the wounded.


    Hua Ruge is probably the one with the biggest mood fluctuation. Her mind is constantly haunted by the words of the crazy old man and the world view, and she always feels that it seems to have something to do with herself.


    But what kind of connection she didn''t figure out for a while, so she didn''t want to start to concentrate on treating the wounded.


    At the end of the treatment, doctors relied on pills to recover their strength. In this way, they didn''t always use healing techniques. In the later stage, the big hide was to prescribe prescriptions to let the next disciples take medicine according to the prescriptions to cure some non fatal injuries.


    Don''t say these people, even Hua Ruge felt hard, but she still made the same state as other people, and was supported back to the house.


    Sun Yuan said to her on the way: "brother, I was sweating for you at that time. I didn''t expect you to be so smart and defuse the crisis easily."


    "It''s not easy. I''m scared to death to see the end of a man in front of me." Hua Ruge shakes his head.


    "Well, you should go back to rest first, and wait for us to calm down and invite you to have a good drink." Said Sun yuan.


    Hua rugo said with a smile, "I''m very kind. I''ll recover soon for the sake of this wine."


    "I didn''t think you were a drunk." Sun Yuan said that he had arrived at the door of his room, and the little disciple helped him back.


    Hua Ruge went on walking for a while before returning to her room. After the little disciple helped her to the bed, she left. She was lying on the bed weakly. However, after the door was closed, she opened her eyes again. What appeared in her eyes was pure light.


    She frowned and thought about the crazy old man.


    Now we can be sure that the mad old man''s cultivation is the heaven Sutra of annihilation, and the cultivation has reached a very high level, so there are two questions.


    The first is that although the Sutra of annihilation of the world has great evil spirit, it is not evil skill. Why does it go mad?


    Second, since he has already cultivated the Sutra of annihilation, what else is he looking for everywhere?


    "What''s the matter?" Hua is like a song thinking hard.


    At this time, she received a message from Tuo BARREI. He asked, "why don''t you wash and rest?"


    Hua Ruge saw that her clothes still had blood on many people''s bodies, and it was dirty after that day, so she got up and asked the waiters to fetch water, which was washed, and then she went out to his room with a clean robe.


    Tuoba Rui wakes up from meditation and asks painfully, "tired."


    "It''s not a problem that the rescue with my physical strength lasts for ten days." Hua rugo said and went across to him and sat down.


    "Is that something on your mind?" He asked again.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "I have a very strange thing."


    "What?"


    Hua Ruge then retell the story of his encounter with the crazy old man.


    When Tuoba Rui heard that the crazy old man would kill people, he saw a dangerous evil spirit in his eyes: "how could the illustrious sea sect let such people out?"


    "I''m fine, so don''t be angry." Hua Ruge is coaxing.

 Chapter 1689

    Tuoba Rui said nothing more, but his face was still ugly.


    "The point is the book of annihilation. Now I can''t figure out how he got possessed by the devil? How can we say that someone stole his things? " Hua Yuege said doubtfully.


    Tuo Ba Rui took a moment to say, "I think it may have something to do with you."


    "I think so, but I just can''t figure out what the relationship is." Hua Ruge followed.


    Tuoba Rui also fell into the thinking.


    Hua Ruge has broken down what happened tonight, and picked out the pieces that she thinks are important. At this time, these pieces are in her mind, and she always feels that she can put them together.


    "It may be that he doesn''t have all the Scriptures." Tuo barrui raises questions.


    "How can he practice without all that?" Hua Ruge couldn''t think of this. She knew it best that day. Even if she practiced according to it, it would be very difficult.


    "I think it''s like this. When the book of annihilation is handed down, it may be divided into two or more parts. The crazy man is a genius of the world, and he practices without a beginning." Tuoba Rui said his own ideas.


    Hua Ruge subconsciously received a sentence: "that''s why he became possessed by fire?"


    "Yes." Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said: "but he recently felt that someone nearby was practicing this skill, so he would keep looking around."


    After a long time, Hua Yuege pointed to himself and said, "he''s looking for me?"


    Tuoba Rui nodded his head and looked grim.


    Hua Ruge was also stunned for a long time, and then suddenly said, "no wonder I asked him if someone stole something from him. He would say no. he was looking for another Sutra of annihilation."


    "You are in danger." Tuo barrui reminds her to pay attention to the key points.


    Hua rugo swallowed at the thought of the old man''s strength. He was afraid. If the old man found her, he would be the one who practices and destroys the world''s scriptures. It is certain that he would kill people by seizing scriptures.


    "Don''t go out these days. Hide in the room." Tuoba Rui has an idea.


    Hua Yuege said, "but now hiding is not more suspicious?"


    "Then think of a way not to be doubted." Tuoba Rui said and thought about it.


    "It''s easy. I said I was scared by the old man and needed a rest." Hua Ruge always makes up excuses at will.


    Tuoba Rui raised his eyebrows and said, "they will believe this reason?"


    "The old man is really terrible, and they all sympathize with me and will believe it." Hua said like a song.


    "That''s good. Stay away from the wind for a few days." Tuo Ba Rui said, reaching out and straightening her hair. "I''ll find a way to protect you as soon as possible."


    Hua rugo smiled and said, "it''s not so terrible. It seems that he can''t lock me in. I''m the one with the talent. And I won''t be reborn for a short time after being caught."


    "I''m not sure. You''d better be careful for the time being." Tuoba Rui ordered.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I understand, and we live so close, you will know in advance if there is something."


    "Well, go back to rest."


    Hua rugo thought he was too nervous, so he came forward and said, "I have to kiss to go."


    "Don''t make any noise."


    "I will kiss."


    "Then you change back." Tuoba Rui stresses conditions.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "it''s too much trouble to change. That''s it."


    Tuo Ba Rui can''t help her. She goes to her lips and kisses her. She quickly takes it back and asks, "is this OK?"


    "It''s up to you." Hua Ruge left with satisfaction, as if he had not taken care when he came.


    Tuoba Rui can''t get up easily. The situation is too critical now. He must act quickly.


    Hua rugo is not tangled up after Tuoba Rui''s promotion. Instead, she is a little happy. If the crazy old man can''t help her this time, she will have a chance to find a way to deal with him.


    She was worried that she couldn''t find the rest of the book of annihilation before, but she didn''t expect it to appear so soon.


    She thought of a flash of light in her eyes.


    Just as she lay down, the sound of fighting outside for several days began to decrease, and then it completely subsided at dawn.


    The next morning, the last batch of wounded were transported to the camp. The steward came to knock on Hua Ruge''s door. Hua Ruge didn''t open it for a long time on purpose. When the steward was in a hurry, she saw her face languidly open the door and looked at him with a kind of eyes.


    "What''s the matter this is?" The steward is also a doctor. After exploration, she found that her body is weak and she should not recover. What''s more, she seems to have poor spirit.


    Hua Ruge sniffed the words and trembled a little. "I''m a little afraid, steward. Can I not go out?"


    "You are afraid..." As soon as the steward wanted to ask her what she was afraid of, he thought of the crazy old man, thought of the old man''s means and then integrated Hua Ruge''s current state, he understood.


    I must have been scared. I didn''t have a rest at all. Now my body is still empty.


    "Poor boy." The steward said, "OK, you can rest in your room today. Anyway, the war is over, and there won''t be many wounded today."


    Hua Yuege said, "thank you very much, officer."


    "It''s not easy for you to thank anything." The steward said with concern, "have a good rest."


    Hua rugo said thanks again before closing the door. After closing the door, she was a little relieved. In order to maintain such a state of body, it was also very hard for her to converge most of her skills.


    Fortunately, the war has come to an end, and no one will get treatment without her going out.


    After hearing the voice from the opposite side, Tuo BARREI also put down his mind and continued to meditate and rest, while Ji Ming next to him was refining like the alchemists in other rooms.


    Because Ji Ming is here, he doesn''t have to worry about the pills he needs to hand in every day. Ji Ming himself is much happier. Because the alliance of the God territory treats Dan Shi more leniently than Tuoba Rui, he can finish it easily every day.


    Hua Ruge lay down for a while and felt that it was not the way to go on worrying like this. She wanted to find a solution as soon as possible and try to hold the initiative in her own hands.


    But she has experience in dealing with normal people, but she has no experience in dealing with madmen, especially a madman with strong attack power, as long as a careless little life is gone.


    She thought for a whole afternoon and didn''t think of any good way. At night, sun yuan''s voice came from the door: "brother, we have come to see you."


    Hua Ruge heard the footsteps and knew that there were many people standing outside, so he went to open the door and still made a weak state.


    "Thank you, everyone. Come in." Hua rugo let these people into the room.


    Several people looked at Hua Ruge. One of the tall and thin men said, "it''s hard for you, too. That old madman is terrible."

 Chapter 1690

    "Yes, I was so scared to be so far away from him." Bearded is also very sympathetic to say.


    Hua Yuege waved his hand and said, "it''s my little brother who has lived in vain for so many years."


    "Anyone who sees this kind of scene will be afraid. It''s nice that you can deal with it for such a long time. In other words, we are afraid to speak on the spot." Sun yuan comforted her with a smile.


    "Yeah, we''ll put some wine on you and make you scared. Go to my place." Beard came to hold Hua Yuege''s shoulder.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I''m afraid I''m going to waste your good intentions because I''m still scared and can''t interest myself in doing anything."


    "It''s OK. What else can happen when our brothers are together? It''s right to listen to my brother." With that, beard pulled Hua Ruge out of the door.


    Hua Ruge had to follow her when she saw people''s enthusiasm.


    After several people began to drink, she listened and said, "does that crazy old man appear again today?"


    "No, I''m told by the steward that the leader of the illustrious sea clan has been locked up." Sun Yuandao.


    Hua Ruge gasped, "I''ll be more relieved."


    "I also heard the steward say that when the crazy old man came back to the magic sea sect, he insisted that he found the one who stole his treasure. It''s near us. Isn''t it strange?"


    The man next to him said, "I think he is crazy. With his means, how many people in the whole eastern territory can get close to him, let alone steal his things?"


    "Not really." Sun yuan agrees.


    "Today, I heard a wounded man of the magic sea sect say that the crazy old man is not as old as he looks. He is only over 300 years old. He was only accepted as a disciple by the former leader of the magic sea sect because of his talent."


    "This crazy old man is really fighting for power. In just 200 years, he has been able to take charge of his own power. At one time, the leader of the illustrious sea clan wanted to pass on the position of the leader to him, but he gave up the idea because he was rebellious and repeatedly acted recklessly."


    "Just 80 years ago, the old man came back from the mountain and suddenly became confused and his strength soared. The clan doubted that he had cultivated evil Kung Fu. At last, they shut him down for a while and found that he was more and more crazy, but his strength was also stronger and stronger."


    "In recent years, he has been able to run out of the place where he was shut down. When he found that he could not be shut down, he could only let him go. However, the leader of the magic sea sect didn''t mess around in his daily life, but he didn''t know what happened these days."


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and asked, "you mean he only came out to hurt people these days?"


    "Yes, it may be that he is more crazy recently. He said that someone stole his kung fu, which can''t be stopped." The man said again.


    Hua rugo became more and more sure of his own ideas. He really felt her breath before he came. Fortunately, he was crazy, or he would surely find her out among these people.


    "Forget it, brother. We don''t want to be unhappy. I''ll tell you that in this campaign, we''ve beaten the spirit of the sky and the sea and killed one of their king beasts. We''re not far from victory." He said with a big beard.


    Hua Ruge squints her eyes again, which is not good news for her.


    After that, she asked carefully, but these people knew very little, and they said a lot of fringes, but they were basically useless.


    Later in the night, Hua rugo went back to her room after drinking some wine. Before she went back, she paid attention to Tuo BARREI''s room and found that the air of alchemy had disappeared. Tuo BARREI withdrew from the border and was cultivating.


    Usually, he has opened a border that people can''t detect. Now when he withdraws Hua Ruge, he can smell the signs. This is the beginning of him.


    So she did not disturb, but quietly went back to her room.


    Tuoba Rui has been practicing in his room. Now he is about to break through the second level of the bitter sea. He is concentrating on the exercise of his kung fu, trying to avoid showing traces of Tao and rhyme.


    In the middle of the night, Reiki would gather towards him, but at the moment, it is still thin, and the effect of alchemy is almost the same, so no one paid attention to it.


    Hua Ruge sits at the table with her head propped up by her hand, and her mind senses the breath on the opposite side. This is the critical moment for Tuo BARREI to break through. If she is interrupted, the consequences are unimaginable, so she needs to protect the Dharma here.


    There is more and more Reiki gathering there. It hasn''t dissipated when the sky begins to shine. Hua rugo knows that he is determined that he can make a breakthrough. If he only tests the Reiki power, it should have dissipated.


    Because the war has come to an end, Danshi and pharmacists are relatively relaxed recently. They feel that the surrounding spirit is dense early in the morning, so they naturally pay more attention to Tuo BARREI''s room.


    Just looking at the breath, they can be sure that Tuo Barry wants to break through the second level of the bitter sea. This cultivation is not high in the territory of gods, so they didn''t care about it at first, but in the afternoon, people thought it was wrong.


    Because Tuoba Rui began to accumulate strength last night, and now it has been a whole day. The accumulated spirit has made the whole room look white, and the strength has already exceeded the need to break through the bitter sea.


    It''s strange that people came out of the door one after another to see. Hua rugo knew that this was the critical moment, so he also came out and stood in the front position to ensure that no one could get close to him.


    This kind of spiritual power has lasted for another night. The surrounding spirit has surrounded the whole camp into a vast white area. The spirit has become so rich that one breath can cure the wound.


    However, Tuoba Rui still hasn''t stopped, seeing the more spiritual power around him.


    This movement first caused a stir in their camp, and then the strong people nearby also felt it and flew to the sky to check.


    "It''s just the strength of the first environment of the bitter sea that can gather such a huge spiritual power. This talent is rare in the world." There are strong people in the sky.


    "Yes, the future of this man is limitless."


    "Look again, if the breakthrough is successful, once it is backfired by these auras, I really don''t know how I died."


    In one day, many powerful people from all major forces have been paying attention to this side, and some people have found the power of Silk Road rhyme in this majestic and terrifying aura.


    It was even more shocking.


    At dusk of this day, the gathering of spirit power is over. A large number of spirit begin to flow into the room, and the breath of Tuo barrow in the room also begins to rise rapidly.


    Hua Ruge swallows her saliva at one side. She is of a kind of constitution that is against the sky. In addition, the heaven Sutra of killing the world, which cultivates hegemony, makes a lot of noise every time she breaks through.


    But her movements are a little bit less than those of Tuo BARREI, so she can basically be sure that this is intended by Tuo BARREI. He may not use so much spiritual power at all, just to create momentum.

 Chapter 1691

    Lingli pours back into the room, and the breath of Tuoba Rui keeps climbing. After a while, it comes to the second level of the bitter sea. When the breath stabilizes, the strong are shocked.


    The speed of the breakthrough is a little too fast. Ordinary people are accumulating strength very fast. It may take ten and a half days to make a breakthrough. It''s better for him to make a breakthrough in people''s saliva drinking.


    After his breakthrough, most of the majestic auras around him were not used up. At this time, these auras were still pouring into the room.


    Hua Ruge is relieved, but now he has opened his eyes. What''s the situation?


    It''s not just her. Others are confused. Isn''t it a breakthrough? How can we still need such a large amount of aura? Of course, with Tuo Ba Rui''s breath climbing here, they will understand.


    Did he want to break through two layers in a row?


    Those who used to look at the breakthrough with appreciative eyes are shocked and can''t close their mouths.


    This time, Tuoba Rui has a higher level of breakthrough, so the breath has slowed down, but it''s also much smoother than the breakthrough of normal people.


    There are more and more powerful people watching the war on the outside, all asking which younger generation is in this room.


    Hua Ruge has seen the breakthrough of Tuoba Rui, which has always been very smooth. I''m afraid it''s intentional to slow down this time, because only in this way can we create a greater momentum and attract more people.


    This is the way that Tuo BARREI came up with. She thought it was suitable for her own use, but she didn''t think it was more handy for him.


    Of course, the way she came up with is the same. It''s just that the way to attract attention is not to break through, but to fight. In her opinion, as long as you find someone to fight and show your advantages, it will also be noticed.


    But Tuo barrow thinks his method is more suitable for him.


    The outside world is still watching a large number of auras pouring into the room, and the breath of Tuoba Rui is climbing steadily, as if it has not met any bottleneck and is in a smooth mess.


    Don''t mention outsiders, even Hua rugo thinks that he is rebellious against the sky. As expected, his talent is higher than her, which means he is a bit more arrogant.


    In the process of Tuo Ba Rui''s breakthrough, a white light flew out of the remote station, which was full of danger. Hua Ruge''s pupil shrank at a glance.


    But let her rest assured that the white light did not fly over, but stayed in the air, beside him there is another white hair, white beard, immortal old man.


    This is probably the suzerain of the magic sea clan.


    "Crazy Crazy old man Doctors see that crazy old man''s reaction is bigger than Hua Ruge''s.


    The terrorist force of this man is definitely their inner shadow.


    But when these doctors know that the crazy old man is standing beside the phantom Sea Lord, they are relieved. There is no trouble with him.


    As expected, the crazy old man appeared and looked in the direction of Hua Ruge. Then he would come.


    "Junior brother." The leader of the illustrious sea clan said to stop it.


    "That young man is smart. He must know who stole my peerless skill." The mad old man insisted.


    "No matter what you are looking for, I can''t make any more trouble, or I will seal you up myself."


    Crazy old man saw that his elder martial brother was really here, but he didn''t move. Looking at Hua Ruge again, he was worried.


    At the same time, Tuoba Rui''s breath climbed to the top. After breaking through the second level, he broke through the third level one after another. All the spiritual power around him was consumed. All people could feel was his powerful breath.


    Now, his breath is slowly calming down after the breakthrough.


    When the breakthrough was over, several strong men came to Tuo Barrow''s door, one of them asked, "who knows who is in it and who is the disciple of the sect?"


    Hua Ruge naturally knew that this was an opportunity, and immediately said, "this is my elder brother. I have been practicing for free since I was a child, and now I am a famous Dan master of the demon sect."


    "Is there no teacher?" One of the strong ones has bright eyes.


    He is not the only one, others are also excited after hearing this, which shows that they have the opportunity to accept the apprentice.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "brother, you have no teacher."


    "I am the leader of Tianhu sect. I will not treat him badly if I let him worship in my name."


    "I''m the elder of Jinchan sect. It''s better to let him worship under my door."


    "It''s better for you. I said it first."


    A few people just quarreled in front of the door.


    There is also the color of thinking in the eyes of the leader of the magic sea sect. He not only felt the excellent qualification of Tuoba Rui, but also felt the breath of Silk Road rhyme in his breath.


    It''s this little flavor of Daoyun that makes him break through so smoothly. However, it''s obvious that Daoyun has not been used more effectively. You need to know that there are fewer people who can match Daoyun than those who have different talents.


    Think of the terrorist fighting power of the Holy Son of the temple of light who matched the Tao rhyme. He just thinks that he is very jealous. If he can also cultivate a person who can use the Tao rhyme, then the magic sea sect can definitely go further.


    He can''t help thinking about accepting disciples now, but he is in the way of his own identity. If he comes out in person, he will be said to be bullied.


    He thought about giving a look to the elder below.


    After receiving the order, the elder felt that he was going to earn more money. He immediately rushed to the door of Tuoba Rui and said to Hua rugo, "Wang Yun, the master of the Wuji Hall of xiaxianhai sect, also wants to accept this young man as an apprentice. Could you please let me know for you?"


    Hua Ruge''s heart is happy when he hears the magic sea sect, while others are not willing to be strong. Of course, they are not as good as other people''s magic sea sect, but if they are not strong, they are not willing.


    "Although your illustrious sea clan is relatively strong, it is not necessarily the most suitable." The head of Tianhu gate said to Hua Ruge, "we promise you the best resources and let your brother think about it."


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and then said, "I can''t be the master of my elder brother. You''d better wait for my elder brother to come out and decide."


    She said this in order to listen to Tuo BARREI. Now there are too many people, she can''t communicate, so she can only choose by himself.


    "Well, I''ll wait for him to come out and say it myself."


    These strong people are waiting at the door. After waiting for a quarter of an hour, Tuo Barry''s breath is completely calm. He opens the door and looks indifferent, but his temperament is rare.


    "Mr. Ji Ming is really a talented man with extraordinary bearing. Would you like to come to our magic sea sect?" Wang Yun is the first one to open his mouth, completely ignoring his body as a super power.


    After all, it''s the talent of Tianzong. After all, it''s the task assigned by the patriarch.


    Tuoba Rui naturally heard of the name of the magic sea sect, and also analyzed that the magic sea sect was the center of this vortex from the narration of Hua Ruge. He had no reason not to choose.

 Chapter 1692

    However, before he spoke, the remaining dozens of strong men spoke one after another for the purpose of accepting him as an apprentice.


    Tuo Ba Rui acted decisively and was not afraid of offending others, so after listening, he was completely undisturbed: "I''m willing to go to the gate of the magic sea sect, and I''m sorry for your kindness."


    The strong scolded the illustrious sea sect in their hearts. There are so many gifted disciples. Now they want to rob. It''s shameful.


    Wang Yunke didn''t feel shameful and said, "then you will be my own disciple. Don''t worry, you will lose nothing."


    "Thank you very much, sir." Tuoba Rui bows to salute.


    In the upper part of the sea, the leader''s lips were slightly raised, and then he said to the crazy old man around him, "this is the only one talent I have seen in the past five hundred years that will surpass you."


    The crazy old man only stared at Hua Ruge and said angrily when he heard the words of the leader of the magic sea sect: "no way, no one can surpass me in talent."


    "If you don''t believe it, you can watch it. There''s no limit to the future achievements of this son." The leader of the magic sea sect laughed.


    Crazy old man has no interest in Tuo BARREI, but he sees Wang Yun accepting his apprentices below, and says, "I want to accept my apprentices, too."


    "What?" It''s hard for the leader of the illustrious sea sect to hear him say a normal word.


    "I want to accept my apprentice, that smart boy. He must be able to find my peerless skill." Crazy old man stared at Hua Ruge.


    The leader of the illustrious sea clan frowned: "don''t make a fool of yourself. You can''t live with your heart and nature."


    "I''ll take it." The crazy old man said and rushed down.


    If the leader of the illustrious sea clan wants to stop them, they will fight here. His younger martial brother is not so easy to subdue when he goes mad. Once he tangles up, he will consume a lot. At present, it is unwise to do so.


    Compared with these bad influences, Hua Ruge''s life doesn''t matter.


    Hua Ruge only felt that the danger was imminent, but before he could react, the crazy old man appeared in front of Hua Ruge, and Tuo BARREI was standing in front of Hua Ruge one after another.


    Crazy old man is possessed by fire, so his spirit power is always in the state of release. Even if he doesn''t hurt people, he looks extremely aggressive.


    Tuo Ba Rui pulls Hua Ruge behind him, looks coldly at the crazy old man and asks, "what do you want?"


    "Get out of the way!" Crazy old man didn''t want to talk at all. He just slapped Tuo barrow in the face. Although he just slapped him, Hua Ruge was frightened by the terrible impact.


    Before Tuo BARREI could make a move, Wang Yun stood aside to defuse the attack and asked, "what''s the matter with you, martial uncle?"


    "I want to accept the disciples." Said the crazy old man, pointing to Hua Ruge, who was standing up behind Tuoba Rui, he said, "I want her."


    Hua is as scared as Gordon, isn''t she? She can still come out alive if she falls into the hands of crazy old man?


    "Impossible!" Tuo Ba Rui said firmly, "you are a madman. I will never give her to you."


    "You dare to scold me, little rabbit." The crazy old man said that he would send out another hand, so that Wang Yun stopped him before he did: "martial uncle, this is the apprentice I just received, martial nephew. Don''t worry about your adult''s large number with him."


    "He dares to scold me!" said the mad old man with a stare


    Wang Yun couldn''t help but turn to the leader of the illustrious sea sect in the sky. The leader just knew that he couldn''t stand by and said, "younger martial brother, I can promise you to accept your apprentices, but you also have to promise me something."


    Crazy old man''s eyes are full of impatience, but his strength is not as good as that of others and he dare not say anything, just said: "you say you say."


    "Don''t hurt your apprentice, or I will seal you up and never let you out." The leader of the magic sea clan frightens the way.


    The crazy old man was not happy to hear it: "my dear apprentice, I can''t do it. I''m waiting for her to find me a peerless skill."


    "Remember what you said." The suzerain of the magic sea confirmed again.


    The crazy old man waved impatiently and said, "of course I remember. Come on, my good apprentice and the master are going."


    Tuoba Rui is still protecting Hua Ruge behind him. He would never agree to put Hua Ruge in danger. So he said to the master, "my brother is fond of playing and doesn''t intend to visit his teacher. Please let her be free."


    "Here..." The leader of the illustrious sea sect is in a bit of a dilemma.


    Hua Ruge can see the situation more clearly from her own point of view. The leader of the illustrious sea clan said that he had agreed. Moreover, it''s not easy for the crazy old man to give up.


    with the words of Tuo BARREI, she can''t protect her. Now she can still be in a state of stupor except for her apprenticeship. At that time, both of them will be in danger.


    The crazy old man stared at Tuo barrow with a murderous face and said, "you dare to stop me from accepting the apprentice and find death."


    Tuoba Rui was also happy and fearless. After he took out the long sword, Hua rugo immediately stood in front of him and stopped him. "You can''t do it."


    "I can''t give you to him." Tuo barrui looked at her eyes full of determination.


    Hua Ruge shook his head at him and said, "just now he didn''t promise not to hurt me. It''s OK. You believe me."


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are full of murderous intentions. He knows that if he does it now, it will be dangerous. If he doesn''t do it, he will still have some vitality.


    But he couldn''t watch Hua Yuege''s adventures, and his eyes turned red in an instant.


    Hua Ruge wanted to hold him and appease him, but now the identity of the two people can''t do so, so she could only look at him and say, "believe me, nothing will happen."


    Tuo Ba Rui struggles inside, but only nods: "be careful."


    "I see." Hua Yuege said and went to the crazy old man, arched his hand and said, "I''ve seen you before."


    "What''s your name, master?" The crazy old man liked Hua Ruge more and more. He didn''t know why. He always felt like the old man at first sight.


    Hua Ruge knows it, because they practice the same skill in their bodies, which makes the madman feel familiar.


    "Sir, can I ask you why you must take me as an apprentice?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "You''re smart." The crazy old man pulled her aside and asked, "where is my peerless skill?"


    Hua rugo thought it was a kind of opportunity to follow the old man, though it was dangerous. He turned his eyes and said, "master, there are too many people here. If I say it, I will be heard by others."


    "Go!" Crazy old man said that he grabbed Hua Ruge''s shoulder and then turned it into a white light to take her away.


    The bottom of Tuoba Rui''s eyes is full of pain.


    Don''t say he even made a sweat for Hua Ruge by the doctors of the demon sect. They felt very sorry for her. They were scared to be like that when they said two words last time, let alone get along with each other often later.

 Chapter 1693

    Wang Yun patted Tuo barrow on the shoulder and said, "you don''t have to worry too much. My martial uncle is very short-term, and he''s afraid of the patriarch. It''s OK."


    "I hope so." Tuo Ba Rui looks at the direction of Hua Ruge''s disappearance, and his eyes are still full of killing intention.


    No matter what happened to Hua Ruge, as long as he has the strength and the opportunity, he will definitely kill the madman.


    The people who watched the war also thought that things were going through twists and turns. It was a good thing for the magic sea sect to receive the once-in-a-thousand gifted disciple, but they didn''t expect the crazy old man to come out and stir up, so the leader of the magic sea sect would have a headache.


    in case Hua rugo was really killed by a madman, he would have to deal with his younger martial brother, not that he couldn''t bear it, but that man was too difficult to deal with.


    And if Hua Ruge dies, Tuoba Rui will become a hidden danger. They don''t know whether to cultivate or not.


    On the other side, Hua Ruge was taken to a very spacious room by the madman. Compared with other simple residences, there are all kinds of things here.


    "This is a place for teachers. No one can disturb me. Where is my peerless skill?" The crazy old man came back and asked.


    Hua Ruge''s heart had a gullied way: "to be honest, I did find things according to the breath of that thing."


    "Where is it?"


    "But I need to see it first, but you''ve lost it, and I won''t see it." Hua Yuege said.


    The crazy old man heard the words and said: "who says it''s my thing lost? Look what it is."


    He said, turning his hand, he took a volume from the space and handed it to Hua Ruge, saying, "look, this is the unique skill of being a teacher."


    As soon as this thing was taken out, Hua Yuege felt the familiar murderous spirit. The Sutra of annihilation was fierce and domineering. The handwriting and breath on it were full of murderous spirit. She could not be more familiar with it.


    "It''s very murderous." Hua Yuege said.


    "Or how to say it''s peerless skill. Do you feel the breath now?" Asked the mad old man.


    Hua Ruge''s heart turned next and said boldly, "can I have a look?"


    "See." The crazy old man handed it to her generously.


    Hua Ruge is unbelievable. He gave it to himself so easily.


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s surprised look, the crazy old man said with a smile, "this is a unique skill that no one can understand. If you can practice it, you will be as talented as my master."


    Hua Ruge has opened the scroll on the table while listening to him. After spreading it out, the familiar red handwriting will enter his eyes. Only here is the fourth floor at the beginning, and there are some broken marks like half of her.


    Seeing this follow-up skill, Hua Ruge is a little excited. After all, she has been looking for it for so long.


    It''s just that a skill can''t be written down, but in some places, it needs to be cultivated with the mark on the scroll. So it can only be confirmed that


    she turns the scroll to the Ninth level of the skill. It seems that the skill has only been cut in two. She just needs to get this skill.


    Seeing how carefully she looked, the crazy old man asked, "dear, what do you see?"


    "Master said a lot. This is the best skill in the world." Hua Yuege said.


    After hearing this, the crazy old man said happily, "or you have vision. How about you? Can you practice?"


    Hua Ruge''s face was puzzled. "There are not several levels of this skill. I can''t practice it."


    "I can do it, master." The crazy old man proudly put away the scroll and asked, "do you know the breath now?"


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I see. I will find it for you, but it will take a little longer to check."


    "As long as you can find it." The crazy old man said excitedly.


    He has been looking for it for 200 years, not yet.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes were shining, so she got the amulet, so she said: "but I want to check and go to all camps, but we can''t go out here, master can do something?"


    "If you say you can''t go out, go out. I''ll see who dares to stop you." The crazy old man stared.


    "Of course you can, sir, but I can''t." Hua is like singing and saying.


    The crazy old man shook his sleeve and said, "then how can you get out?"


    "Do you have any keepsakes? Token or something? " Hua Yuege asked.


    The crazy old man thought for a moment, turned over his hand and took out a token and put it into her: "that''s it, my identity card."


    Hua Ruge took a look at it, and saw that the sign said "magic sea" on the front and "Tianyuan Temple master" on the back. She knew that this crazy old man was the Tianyuan Temple master who was the first of the six halls of the magic sea sect. Although he was supposed to be just a name, even if he got it from her, it was enough.


    In this way, she can go in and out of the camp at will and spy the news for him to find the treasure. Moreover, she said that it will take a while to find the Kung Fu, that is to say, as long as she doesn''t expose her Sutra of annihilation, she is still very safe.


    Thinking of this, she decided to stop practicing the Tianjing temporarily and keep the Tianjing breath inside, even if she fought.


    "Go ahead, go ahead, find it for me." The crazy old man said and drove Hua Ruge out of the room.


    Hua rugo stood in front of the door and found that there were several rooms in a row, and there were maids serving. So Hua rugo found a maid and asked, "this girl, can I live in these spare rooms?"


    "Of course, your maid will go and clean it up for you." The maid said and went to a room.


    Hua Ruge Hebs the brand in his hand and decides to get familiar with the environment first. It''s the core of the secret.


    As the largest clan in the East, the magic sea clan has a much more imposing residence than the previous wounded camp. Hua Ruge thought that sometimes people are not as good as the sky when he was walking. He originally wanted to let Tuo BARREI enter the core, but now both of them have come in.


    She grabbed a passing disciple and said, "excuse me, where is the residence of Wuji hall?"


    The man took a look at her and asked cautiously, "who are you? Why haven''t I seen you before. "


    "I''m the disciple of the Lord of Tianyuan hall. Look at this." Hua rugo shows the token he has been holding.


    The man took a look and said in surprise, "you are the new disciple of Uncle Taishang?"


    "Exactly." Hua Ruge nodded and recognized.


    The man hurriedly saluted: "I don''t know Mount Tai. I''ve seen martial uncle."


    "You don''t have to be polite. Just tell me where the temple of infinity is." Hua said with a smile.


    "It''s just in front. You can turn around."


    "Thank you." Hua Ruge said thanks and left.


    After Hua Ruge left, the little disciple looked at her and said, "it''s a pity that I''ve been stared at by the great martial uncle."

 Chapter 1694

    Hua rugo found that the token really worked. She was saluted everywhere. She met four generations of disciples who were 100 or 80 years old and even called her abbess.


    She doesn''t adapt to the rapid rise of generations.


    Finally, when she arrived at Wuji hall, she could see Tuo BARREI standing at the railing on the second floor, looking down at her. Her eyes were still red and angry as before.


    He is not blaming others now, only his inability to protect her.


    Hua rugo looked at him very distressed, so he flew directly to him and fell, stood beside him and said, "don''t worry, I''ve already turned it around, it''ll be OK."


    "Well." Tuo Ba Rui said lightly, "be careful."


    Hua Ruge nodded and shook the token in his hand and said, "I just thought on the way, your master is a generation lower than my master, so you should call me martial uncle now."


    Tuo Ba Rui knew that she was deliberately turning the topic away, and she was suffocating. However, she said, "I want to be beautiful."


    "Even if you don''t do it now, you will do it in the future when there are many people. It''s better to call first." Hua Ruge did not let him go.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t look at her well and said, "I don''t."


    Hua Ruge laughed happily at her awkward appearance.


    Tuo Ba Rui then hooks up the corner of his lips, but soon disappears again.


    "Well, I told him it would take a long time to find something. He won''t touch me. Don''t worry about it." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuo Ba Rui turned to look at her and said, "do pay attention to your breath."


    "I understand." Hua Yuege said and said, "now rest assured."


    Tuo Ba Rui sighed a little: "as long as you are careful, I will rest assured."


    "It''s a deal. I''m sure I won''t make trouble." Hua Ruge hurriedly promised.


    Tuoba Rui nodded his head: "well."


    Looking at him, his face relaxed a little. Hua Ruge turned to look at the sky and said for a while, "it''s very nice."


    "What?"


    "With you." Hua Ruge turned to look at him with a smile.


    In the past, when she was undercover, she had to carry everything on her own. She used to think that was normal, and she didn''t feel anything, but she felt warm in the heart when someone cared about it, as if the difficulty was not difficult.


    Now outside, Tuo BARREI couldn''t say anything, so he smiled and didn''t talk.


    "Well, it''s almost time. I''ll go back now." Hua Yuege said that he was reluctant to give up.


    "You can go in for a while." Tuoba Rui is reluctant to give up her.


    "Another day, I''ll turn around." Hua Yuege said and went downstairs, then strolled in the camp of the magic sea sect.


    She likes to communicate with others, so she got to know many disciples of the illustrious sea sect in the afternoon. Although she hasn''t heard the news yet, she thinks she is not far from the truth.


    On the way back, she was content to go back and heard someone behind her shouting, "Uncle Hu, is that you?"


    Hua Ruge is familiar with this sound. He turns around and sees that it''s Cheng Fang who is not standing behind him.


    "You?" She looked at Cheng Fang. At this time, her body was all right. After her complexion recovered, the whole person looked better. Her temperament was warm and soft, which was a kind of likable type.


    Cheng Fang is also surprised: "how did Uncle Hu get to the magic sea clan?"


    "I just worshipped at the gate of the magic sea sect." Hua Yuege replied, "are you ok?"


    "Uncle tohu''s blessing, little girl, everything is fine." Cheng Fang said with a smile.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "OK, we can have a look after each other in the future. If you have any questions, please come to my uncle."


    "Thank you very much, uncle Hu. You can ask me if you don''t know anything about your new entrance." Cheng Fang also said.


    "Good." Hua Yuege said and looked at her tunnel: "so you are in the hall of human pole, I remember."


    "Where is uncle Hu?" Cheng Fang asked again.


    "Tianyuan hall." Hua Yuege replied.


    Cheng Fang wrote it down and said, "fang''er also remembers that she will visit her in the future."


    "Well said." Hua is singing and laughing.


    At this time, a male disciple walked out of Renji temple, saw Cheng Fang and Hua Ruge talking, and immediately came over, stood beside Cheng Fang and asked, "who is he?"


    "It''s my father''s friend, who just joined me." Cheng Fang is obviously indifferent to him.


    And this man blamed Cheng Fang''s indifference on Hua Ruge, so he looked at Hua Ruge and said, "is it the fourth generation of disciples who only worship at such an old age?"


    Hua rugo thought it was definitely a lying gun. She just promised Tuo Barry not to make trouble, so she said, "I''m sorry, how many generations of disciples are you


    "In the next three generations of disciple Xu Youqing, my younger martial sister and I are both masters of Renji hall." Xu Youqing''s loud self-report.


    "I see." Hua Ruge nodded his head and said to Cheng Fang, "I didn''t know you were under the main gate of the hall. That''s good."


    Cheng Fang was afraid of Hua Ruge''s embarrassment and said, "it''s just luck. Uncle, if you have nothing to do, please go first. Fang''er will visit another day."


    "Good." Hua Ruge nodded and left.


    "What''s the hurry? You haven''t said your teacher''s inheritance yet. If it''s four generations of disciples who meet us, they will do the younger generation''s courtesy." Xu Youqing didn''t let Hua Ruge go.


    Cheng Fang''s eyes were full of anger, and she said, "elder martial brother Xu, you are too much."


    "What are you in a hurry, younger martial sister? It''s just a matter of getting to know each other. Your father''s friends will be taken care of in the future." There are many ridicules in Xu Youqing''s words.


    Cheng Fang wants to refute at present but can''t find out the fault. At last, she only gets the way: "you can''t take care of you."


    "Younger martial sister, what are you saying? You forget that the master asked me to take care of you. Of course, you need to know who is around you." Xu Youqing said, and then looked at Hua Ruge on the opposite side and said, "do you think it makes sense?"


    Hua Yuege was angry and smiled. He nodded his head and said, "you said, when you see the elder, you should be polite to the younger?"


    "Of course, my illustrious sea sect is a place with strict rules. It''s not like other places you''ve been to." Xu Youqing has a sense of superiority.


    "Then what is this?" Hua rugo said and turned to take out the token.


    What Xu Youqing and Cheng Fang saw was the back, which was engraved with the words of Tianyuan Temple Lord.


    "This is the chief order of the grand martial uncle. How can it be in your hands?" Xu Youqing asked in doubt.


    You should know that Tianyuan hall is the first of the six halls, that is, the weight of this token is second only to that of the patriarch.


    "Is it? I don''t understand when I first came here. The master gave me this token and said that if anyone dared to offend, he would take it out. " Hua rugo looked at him dumbfounded and asked, "how is it? Are you in a senior position or am I in a senior position? "

 Chapter 1695

    "Uncle Hu, do you worship uncle Taishi as your teacher?" Cheng Fang is more worried than surprised. Everyone knows that he is a moody lunatic. It''s very dangerous around him.


    "Yes, the master also said that he would pass on the mantle to me later. You don''t have to worry about it." Hua Yuege said.


    Cheng Fang nodded her head, but she could not put it down.


    Xu Youqing didn''t think of this. He only knew that Hua Ruge was a second-generation disciple, and he also had the hall leader''s order. His rank and identity were higher than him.


    Hua Yuege put away the hall Lord''s order and glanced at him lightly. Xu Youqing, though unwilling, bowed his hand and said, "I have seen martial uncle."


    "Well." Hua Yuege answered, ignoring him and saying to Cheng Fang, "I''ll go back first."


    "Uncle Hu, walk slowly." Cheng Fang nodded her head and looked at Hua Ruge''s back with eyes full of appreciation.


    Xu Youqing is still saying: "how can uncle martial receive disciples? What a surprise? "


    The more Cheng Fang looked at him, the more superficial he felt. He didn''t even bother to greet him, so he turned back to his room.


    Xu Youqing is to blame and Hua Ruge, standing in the same place with an angry face: "one day I will let you know that I am better than him."


    Hua Ruge said goodbye to Cheng Fang and went directly to her room. Thinking of Xu Youqing''s eyes, she couldn''t help shaking her head and felt that she might be lying down again.


    She just sat down for a while and felt the majestic power coming from the next room, which was growing stronger and stronger in the circulation. She felt it carefully before she knew that it was the mad old man''s practice.


    Because he didn''t read the complete Sutra of annihilation and practiced it forcibly, some steps were wrong, and most of his powers were outside of his body, so he often exerted extra effort.


    When Hua Ruge found out his way of cultivation, she couldn''t help admiring it. The annihilation sutra was the most difficult skill she had ever seen. From the beginning, she had a strong constitution and was not easy to cultivate. She couldn''t imagine how much pain she would have to endure if she had such a talent.


    When crazy old man practiced, she also meditated. Of course, instead of practicing, she stopped her body''s working skills all the time, hiding all the special points of the Sutra of annihilation.


    In this way, when she fights again, she will not be able to output her psychic power so quickly, and she will not be able to heal and recover her physical strength by herself. She has given up several advantages.


    Now she doesn''t want to cause trouble. After all, she doesn''t know how much power she has without destroying the world classic.


    When everything is hidden, Hua Yuege is more relieved. As long as she is not found by the crazy old man, she is safe.


    As soon as mad old man was trained, he didn''t go out for several days. Hua Ruge was also happy. At this time, the eastern alliance was recovering after several days of war. Although the people in the camp were nervous, they were much more relaxed than during the war.


    Hua Ruge wanders around every day. Sometimes in the magic sea sect, sometimes she goes out to have a look. No one has stopped her since she got the order of the temple leader.


    After a few days'' stroll in the camp, she found a place where she could not enter even with the token. It was tightly sealed, and her mind could not penetrate at all. When she approached, she was blocked back.


    "Little brother, I''m just hanging around, please." She took out the token.


    The guard shook his head and said, "no one is allowed to enter here except the Lords of several major forces."


    "Isn''t there any beauty hidden?" Hua Yuege asked jokingly.


    The guard shook his head seriously: "you''d better go back quickly. We can''t do business after staying here for a long time."


    "So serious?" Hua Yuege''s face was strange, and then he left without serious face.


    The guard shook his head and said, "who are all the people in Tianyuan hall now?"


    Hua Ruge''s eyes flashed after she turned around. She now thinks that it may be the secret. She took a look around and found it in the residence of the magic sea sect.


    From then on, she thought of what the doctor of the demon sect said before. There was a doctor who came to see the beauty of the magic sea sect, but she was arrested the next day. Did she enter here by mistake?


    It seems that she is getting closer to the secret.


    She went out from here and thought about finding someone to inquire about it. Cheng Fang was the only one she could ask, so she turned around and went to Renji hall.


    When she arrived at the door, she showed her token and then a maid took her to Cheng Fang''s door. She knocked on the door and said, "elder martial sister Cheng, uncle Hu is here."


    Cheng Fang was practicing in the room. Hearing Hua Ruge''s coming, she immediately accepted her contributions and came out. Some surprised: "Uncle Hu, you are here.


    "I want to talk to you. Can I go in?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    "Of course, please." Cheng Fang waved back the maid and led Hua Ruge into the room. He said with some formality, "what kind of tea would you like to have, uncle? I''ll make it."


    "All right." Hua rugo looked at Cheng Fang''s room and found that everything in it was elegant and much cleaner than her room.


    When Cheng Fang saw her, her eyes were a little shy.


    "Don''t be busy, either. Sit down." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Cheng Fang went to tea and water to sit opposite her and began to make tea for her.


    Hua rugo looked at her skillful action and began to say: "I went out to hang out today, but I was not allowed to go in. Do you know what''s inside?"


    "Uncle Hu went to the forbidden area?" Cheng Fang asked in surprise.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "it should be true. The guards say that only the patriarchs of each clan can enter."


    Cheng Fang looks at her and says, "what didn''t the people there do to you?"


    "No, just don''t let me in." Hua Yuege replied, "why is it dangerous there?"


    When Cheng Fang heard that he turned his hand and put a sound barrier in the room, he whispered, "I heard that there are some mysterious people in the room. Only the patriarchs can see them. Anyone who goes there before will be killed."


    "It''s just that you''ll be killed when you get to the neighborhood?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Cheng Fang nodded affirmatively, "yes, I think they didn''t do anything to you. Maybe you have the hall master''s order."


    When Hua Ruge took it, he didn''t expect that it would not only have access to it, but also be a life preserver.


    "Uncle Hu, although you have the hall master''s order, you''d better not walk casually. The clan is very secretive about this move. Once you accidentally hit the core of the secret, your life will be in danger." Cheng Fang admonished.


    "I understand. It''s just a little strange. What is the purpose of wasting so much manpower and material resources?" Hua Ruge shakes his head.


    Cheng Fang thought for a moment and said, "fang''er doesn''t know, but she once heard that the master mentioned that the patriarch would go to the forbidden area to discuss things with the people inside. The tone was very respectful. I think the people inside must be the key people."

 Chapter 1696

    "It turns out that''s the way it is. I''d better not get close to it so as not to get into trouble." Hua Yuege said.


    Cheng Fang nodded, "yes, uncle Hu is still careful."


    "And thank you for reminding me." Hua said with a smile.


    Cheng Fang thought that Hua Ruge was very good-looking with a smile. Her mind couldn''t help following her. After a while, she blushed a little and said, "fang''er''s life is saved by her uncle. What are you and fang''er polite about?"


    Hua Ruge looked away and said, "OK, I''m not polite to you, so I''ll go first."


    "Uncle hasn''t had tea yet. I''d better have two before he leaves." Cheng Fang keeps it.


    "Not today. Let''s have another day." Hua Yuege said and stood up.


    Cheng Fang can''t help but send Hua Ruge out.


    Hua Ruge is still very satisfied after she left. She hasn''t walked in vain these days, but she has found some ways in the end.


    Mysterious people in the forbidden area?


    Now, as long as she knows the identity of the mysterious people, she should be able to guess their identity.


    But how can we get into the forbidden area without being doubted? Or it''s better to know from the side.


    When she was thinking about this, a white light suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. The crazy old man fell in front of her and said with a smile, "Dear apprentice, have you found my peerless skill?"


    "Tell me, master. I''ve been looking around in recent days. I''ve gone to many places, but I haven''t got a clue yet." Hua is just like a song.


    The crazy old man sighed and said, "it''s really hard to find this peerless skill. You can''t find it with such cleverness."


    "But don''t worry, sir. It''s only a matter of time, as long as I can find what I have seen." Hua Ruge once again declared his value.


    The crazy old man said with a happy face: "well, you can find that treasure. Let''s practice this peerless skill together. Then we will be the best teacher in the world. You are the second in the world. No one dares to shut us down."


    "Then it''s all over the student." Hua said, clapping his chest like a song.


    "I''m the best." The crazy old man smiled happily, and there was no doubt about China.


    Hua rugo gradually felt that the old man was good to her, as if he really regarded her as his own disciple.


    "Keep looking and do well." The crazy old man patted her on the shoulder and flew back again.


    Hua Ruge was relieved to see that there was no danger. Because of her discovery, she decided to go to Tuo BARREI and discuss with him about the countermeasures.


    All the guards here know Hua Ruge, so they don''t cross examine him but make way for him. Hua Ruge goes up the outer stairs to the second floor smoothly. At this time, the door of Tuo BARREI''s room is open. However, just as she was about to enter, she saw that Tuo BARREI was not alone.


    I saw Tuo BARREI sitting at the table, beside him a graceful woman in a skirt was sitting there talking with him. From her point of view, I could see the look and eyes of the woman completely, full of admiration.


    Tuo Ba Rui is listening. There is no obvious expression on his side face. He is as cold as before.


    When she looked at them, they also found her. Tuo Barry looked at the door and saw that there was a little bit more temperature in his eyes. He said, "Why are you here?"


    "Am I disturbing you?" Hua Ruge has words in his words.


    Before Tuoba Rui could speak, the woman said to Hua Ruge, "you should be the brother of brother Tuoba. I''m helanyan, also the direct disciple of Wuji hall."


    "It turned out to be a friend of my brother. I didn''t hear about it before." Hua Ruge is on the way to friendship.


    "We just met. Younger martial brother Tuoba is very excellent. I asked master to introduce him to me. It''s worthy of our reputation when we met." When helanyan said this, her eyes were a little more spoony.


    Hua Ruo song make complaints about the world, and she has seen a lot worse than the original appearance.


    "We have something to say." Tuoba Rui spoke directly to helanyan Yan. Although the tone was polite, the meaning of chasing customers was obvious.


    Helanyan also wants to take the opportunity to have a good relationship with Hua Ruge. She faces Tuoba Rui on the side, but she doesn''t expect others to drive people directly.


    "Then I won''t bother." She said one, and then glanced at Hua Ruge to leave.


    After a long walk, Hua rugo sat down and looked at him and said, "brother, is this to find me a sister-in-law?"


    Tuo Ba Rui saw that she was angry in her eyes, and couldn''t help laughing, and he looked at her jealous without explaining.


    "You make sense, don''t you?" Hua Ruge looks even worse.


    "She came to see me. I can''t see." Tuo BARREI stopped laughing and poured her a cup of tea.


    "I don''t think that''s what other girls mean. It seems that you''ve been in love with them for a long time." Hua Ruge is still dissatisfied with tea.


    Tuoba Rui smiled again and said, "I can''t see her. Don''t worry."


    "I can rest assured that you go out like this." Hua Ruge murmured, but her face was already better.


    Tuo Ba Rui closed the door at this time, waved the border before seriously asking, "what happened to me?"


    "I have nothing to do with it. The old man cares for me very much, but I found a secret. I think it is the core of the secret." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui slightly raises eyebrows: "what is it?"


    Next, Hua Ruge said what he saw and what he found out from Cheng Fang.


    "It doesn''t seem easy." Tuoba Rui squinted.


    "I think we should find a way to get into the forbidden area and see who the mysterious people are." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui thought about the next way: "it''s a little risky."


    "Maybe we can think of a way not to take risks. It''s better to walk in with a proper name." Hua Ruge''s bold imagination.


    "I can think of that." Tuo barrow thinks this is the fastest way to get to the secret core.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "yes, there have been too many wars recently. Our four major territories must be facing tests. The faster we move, the better."


    "Give me some time. I''ll find a way." Said Tuoba Rui.


    "I will go back to find a way, but you must promise me that even if you want to find a way, you must consult with me and not act on your own." Hua Yuege said.


    She was still afraid of his adventure.


    "You too." Tuo Ba Rui replied to her, he felt that he was more impulsive than himself.


    "I understand." Hua rugo said with a squint: "the closer you get to the target, the more you can''t worry. At this time, if you make a mistake, it will be fatal."


    "You know." Tuoba Rui is relieved.


    Hua Yuege said: "then I''m going. It''s doubtful that I''ve been here for too long."


    "Come here." Tuoba Rui waves.


    Hua Yuege walked over and asked, "why?"

 Chapter 1697

    Tuo Barry saw her coming and pulled her to her arms and kissed her on the forehead.


    Hua rugo asked with a smile, "do you mind if I take shape this time?"


    "No matter what you become, you are the only one in my heart. Don''t think about it." Tuoba Rui said and pinched her little face.


    "Oh." Hua, like a song, is smiling.


    "Go, and remember not to act on impulse." Tuo Ba Rui''s uneasy instructions.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "don''t worry, I understand."


    She said and walked out of the room, thinking of Tuo Barry''s performance in a good mood, but she just went downstairs and saw he Lanyan standing under the steps, it seemed that she was waiting for her.


    "Helan girl." Hua Yuege takes the lead in saying.


    He Lanyan smiled politely and said, "I think I just thought about it. I should call you martial uncle."


    "Since you are the same as my elder brother, you are welcome to be my own brother." Hua Ruge laughs and shakes her head. She''s been taking advantage of her seniority recently.


    "I dare not offend you, martial uncle. Is it convenient for me to talk with you?" He Lanyan asked.


    "Of course." Hua Ruge knows what she wants to say from her look.


    He Lanyan took Hua Ruge to walk on the way to the camp. After settling down for a while, she said, "little martial uncle, do you know what kind of woman does brother Tuoba like?"


    Hua Ruge''s heart was really guessed by himself. His eyes turned and he said, "he''s very picky. I''ve been with him for so many years, and I''ve never heard of anyone he likes."


    "Younger martial brother Tuoba is gifted with outstanding talents. He is picky about what he should do." He Lanyan naturally said a sentence, and asked: "he didn''t mention what he liked?"


    Hua Ruge thought of what Tuo BARREI said two days ago when he heard this question. He was gentle and virtuous. He didn''t want to be too smart and beautiful. Instead, he said, "he prefers those smart and beautiful women who love to show off."


    "Smart and beautiful?" Helanyan repeated, and then there was a smile in her eyes.


    Hua Ruge looks at this woman. She looks very beautiful, looks rather soft and graceful, which is a very feminine type.


    The more she looked, the more tired she felt. She always felt that this was what men should like.


    "What hobbies does junior brother usually have?" Helanyan asked again.


    Hua Yuege said, "he likes to be quiet and read by himself."


    "Two people, if you two do something together?"


    "He listened to me and paid little attention to me." As Hua Ruge said, Tuoba Rui is a man with few words from his predecessors.


    Helanyan did not find any useful information from it, so she went on to ask, "what does he like to eat? Or drink something? What kind of tea do you have? "


    "He hardly eats or drinks. He likes tea as long as it''s good." Hua Ruge asked what to say and did not extend the topic.


    He Lanyan nodded and wrote it down. He said with a smile, "thank you very much, martial uncle. I know how to do it."


    "How?" Hua Yuege couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course, I''ll fight for him if I like him. Young martial uncle, are you on my side?" Helanyan asked about her attitude.


    Hua Ruge hesitated a little and nodded: "of course, I''m on your side. His ten thousand year old iron tree should also bloom."


    "Thank you very much, martial uncle." Helan Yan laughed so much that she called it brilliant.


    Hua Ruge, looking at her eager appearance, silently sympathizes with Tuo BARREI, which is not a good host.


    As they were talking, Cheng Fang and several women in white robes came from the opposite side. When she saw the hot conversation between Hua Ruge and he Lanyan, she was not happy.


    So she went up and said, "Uncle Hu, elder martial sister Helan, how are you going together?"


    Helanyan and Chengfang belong to the kind of girl with high talent and beautiful appearance. The comparison and comparison in the dark and in the bright become the normal. Over time, the two people see each other with a little hostility.


    He Lanyan saw Cheng Fang''s eyes and knew her mind, so he said deliberately, "I''m walking with my little martial uncle. How do you know each other?"


    "Uncle Hu is my father''s good friend. I know him naturally." Cheng Fang said, looking at Xiang huaruge and summoning up courage: "I''m just looking for you. Are you free to talk to me now?"


    Hua Ruge can be said to be very tired after seeing this. He just sympathized with Tuoba Rui. Now it''s still him and hard to solve.


    Helanyan didn''t want Cheng Fang to succeed, so she said, "I''m chatting with my martial uncle. If you don''t mind, you can join me."


    Cheng Fang ignores her and just looks at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge also wanted to ask helanyan for help, so she said to her, "I know so much. Please use your mind more."


    "I will." Helanyan is determined to get it.


    "Then I won''t accompany you. Fang''er should tell me something personal." Hua Ruge apologized a little.


    Helanyan had no intention of Hua Ruge. Hearing this, she nodded, "I''ll leave if you talk to me."


    When she spoke, she left. She was not lonely at all, but full of joy.


    At this time, Cheng Fang realized that he might have misunderstood her. The courage that she had just summoned is now exhausted. She doesn''t know what to say when she gets along with Hua Ruge alone.


    "What do you want to say to me?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Cheng Fang thought about it, but it was still hard to speak, so she said, "what does she want to talk to you about?"


    "She likes my brother. Come and ask him what he likes." Hua is like a song.


    "She likes uncle Ji?" Cheng Fang repeated, the sense of crisis suddenly disappeared.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "yes, my brother is talented and talented. She is more popular with girls everywhere."


    "Uncle Hu is also very good." Cheng Fang helps her talk.


    "I''m far from my brother." Hua Ruge hit haha and then said: "it''s not too early. I should return my life to the master. If you have nothing to say, I''ll go first."


    Cheng Fang quickly shook her head and said, "I have nothing to say, uncle Hu, be careful."


    "Don''t worry." Hua Ruge smiled at her and turned away.


    Out of a long way, she was relieved and decided not to use the original appearance for the next transformation, too much for peach blossom.


    On the way back, she passed by the forbidden area again and saw the strict guard. Suddenly, she had an idea in her mind.


    It''s hard for normal people in the forbidden area to go in and save their lives, except for one kind of people, who will not be regarded as a threat.


    She has been thinking about the feasibility of this method on her way back. If it was at the beginning, she would not have any scruples, but now she is a little soft hearted and doesn''t want to do too much.

 Chapter 1698

    In the next few days, Hua Yuege slowly came into contact with the actual high-level people in the Tianyuan palace, all of them were disciples of the patriarch or the patriarch''s martial brothers. It was easy to talk with her because she was a peer.


    In the words of these people, she learned that the reason for not fighting recently was that she was killed and wounded in the last ambush by the sea of heaven. Now she is discussing a new strategy.


    Hua Ruge''s brain is moving. She feels that the time is not right. She has to wait until the next large-scale attack.


    So these days, she has been wandering, one day back to find Tuo Ba Rui in the room.


    "Why are you here?" Hua Yuege said and went over.


    "Asylum." Tuo Ba Rui looked at her bed and said, "I''m going to stay with you for a few days."


    Hua Yuege was gloating at the words: "what? Can''t stand that girl Yan''er''s enthusiasm? "


    "Did you say anything to her? She has been to me almost every day since that day. " Tuo barrui looks at her.


    "Just say what you like. She may think she''s right." Hua, like a song, spits out his tongue.


    Tuo Barry looked at her angrily and said, "so I want to live here these days. It''s useless for you to say anything."


    It''s too hard for him to face a woman''s pursuit without any threats, without any hands.


    Hua rugo smiled and said, "it''s not that I don''t welcome you. It''s really inconvenient for me. The master lives next door to me. You know he doesn''t like you. I''m afraid something will happen when you meet."


    "I can apologize for his exit." Tuoba Rui said directly.


    Hua Yuege''s eyebrows are raised in surprise: "today''s good temper?"


    "If he doesn''t hurt you, it''s my fault. There''s nothing wrong with apologizing." Tuoba Rui says.


    "That''s not good either. We''ll be misunderstood if we live together." Hua Ruge still refuses.


    Tuoba Rui blinked at her and asked, "what''s the misunderstanding?"


    "It''s embarrassing to misunderstand our relationship."


    Tuo Ba Rui said with a smile, "I think it''s good so that the woman doesn''t keep pestering me."


    "I don''t think so." Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "you''d better go back as soon as possible. I have something to investigate. I don''t have time for you."


    "Investigate what?" Tuo Ba Rui said to pull her into her arms and encircle her waist from behind.


    "I want to know when they will attack again so that I can find a way to explore the forbidden area." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui slightly raised his eyebrows and said, "you want to go to investigate?"


    "I''ve figured out a way. Now I''m going to send them to attack." Hua rugo has a headache when he thinks about it.


    "If you want me to stay with you, I can consider telling you." Tuo BARREI talks with her about the terms.


    Hua Yuege looked at him in surprise: "do you know?"


    "Well, my master attaches great importance to me. In recent days, he has passed on a skill to me. I asked about it when I asked about cultivation." Tuoba Rui said lightly.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes brightened. "Which day?"


    "You agree to my terms first." Tuo Ba Rui''s chin rests on her shoulder, which is a word to be beaten.


    "It''s really inconvenient." Hua Ruge is a very difficult way.


    Tuo Ba Rui replied, "since that''s the case, I''ll go back. Anyway, if I find out the news, I can act on my own."


    He put Hua Ruge on another chair and got up.


    "You come back." Hua Ruge grabbed his sleeve and said, "you have to tell me the plan. You can''t do it yourself."


    Tuo Barry looked down at her. "Then you let me sleep here."


    "You''re all grown-ups. You don''t need company, darling." Hua Ruge coaxes him with a coaxing tone.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t answer, just went on.


    "Well, I promise you not yet. You come back." Hua Ruge has no choice but to respond.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s face was smiling. He asked, "are you serious? Don''t lie to me? "


    "Don''t cheat, don''t cheat." Hua Ruge pulled him back to his chair and said, "can we talk this time?"


    "Yes, they will continue to fight in three days after training and living." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "three days later, large scale or exploratory attack?"


    "Exploratory attack, once they calculate it will be a large-scale attack." Tuoba ruita.


    "It''s better to attack on a large scale. The more chaotic the scene, the better." Hua Ruge felt his smooth chin and calculated.


    "I''ve offered to go to war, as long as I can provide them with feasible strategies, it should not be long before I can explore the core of the secret." Tuoba Rui says his plan.


    Hua Ruge''s pupil shrank at that time and said, "you want to go to the battlefield?"


    "I''m the genius disciple they received very hard. They will protect me well. Although my fighting ability can''t be fully displayed, it''s OK to protect my life at any time." Tuo barrui touched her head to appease her.


    Hua Ruge did not look at him well: "why not discuss with me."


    "You know it''s just a moment. If I didn''t mention it at that time, it would be very deliberate to mention it later." Tuoba Rui explains.


    "Then don''t go." As soon as Hua rugo thought that he would go to the battlefield, his mind was full of people who had been brought back from the battlefield.


    Tuo Ba Rui kissed her forehead and said, "don''t worry, they won''t let me have anything."


    Hua Ru can finally understand Tuo BARREI''s state of mind of not letting her commit danger. Even if you know that the danger is not great, you still can''t rest assured.


    She sighed and said, "this time, next time you have to talk to me first."


    "I see." Tuoba Rui chuckles.


    Hua Ruge gave him a bad look.


    Tuoba Rui holds her in her arms again, and her eyes dote on her.


    "I told you, you always want to talk to me about your plan, how do you want to get into the forbidden area?" He asked in her ear.


    "I can''t enter the forbidden area, but my master can." Hua Ruge said with a meaningful look at him.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment, then raised his eyebrows and said, "do you want to use him?"


    "It''s a bit hard to say, but it''s similar in nature. If he goes in, no one will doubt it, so I want him to help." Hua Yuege said.


    "Are you sure he will help you?"


    Hua Ruge blinked and said, "this requires some strategies."


    "In short, you can''t get involved." Tuoba Rui reminds me.


    "Save yourself first." Hua Ruge is a little angry at the thought of it.


    Tuo Ba Rui hears that there is something wrong with him, so he pleases: "I haven''t cooked for many days. What would you like to eat? I''ll make it for you in the evening."


    "This is a temporary camp. There is no kitchen. Don''t think about it." Hua, like a song, leans on his feeble way.

 Chapter 1699

    She hasn''t eaten for many days. Although she is full of energy, she always feels empty in her stomach, like something is missing.


    "I have pot with me. Let''s go. I''ll take you out." Tuoba Rui said and stood up and took her.


    Hua Ruge hurriedly broke away and said, "go your own way."


    "All right." Tuoba Rui was a little helpless, and then they left the room one by one, and went through the camp to a mountain. At the foot of the mountain was the residence of a clan. There was no one on the hillside or the top of the mountain.


    They flew up the mountainside and found a flat land. Then Tuo BARREI went to the forest to find food.


    Hua Ruge is making a fire in situ. She picked up some branches in the forest and picked them up. She flicked a small fire to make a fire. She sat there, grabbing the fire and looking at the foot of the mountain.


    On one side of the mountain lies the land on this side, and on the other side lies the sea. At this time, the red color of the sea has faded a lot. It should be a natural phenomenon that there has been no war for a while.


    She just wanted to lament the cruelty of the war, and Qi lingthen passed on to her mind: "master, there is a strong evil spirit around here."


    "Evil spirit?" Hua Yuege felt the words carefully and then shook his head: "I didn''t find it."


    "Of course, you can''t find it in your accomplishments." It''s not polite for the spirit of utensil to expose the short story.


    Hua Ruge said angrily, "you just talk about things. What evil spirit?"


    "In the middle of this mountain, there are people practicing the great array, from which comes the evil spirit." The spirit answers.


    Hua rugo narrowed his eyes and said, "what kind of formation is that?"


    "I don''t know much about array, but it looks like a bonus array for the weapon." The spirit of the instrument is the same as the way.


    "Refiner?" Hua Ruge looked at the bottom of the mountain and looked at the sea, subconsciously linking them together.


    Ding Haizhu?


    "Have you heard of dinghaizhu?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "No, what is that?" The spirit voice is very confused.


    Hua Ruge has always been the same. This artifact is from the five continents. Dinghaizhu appeared after the split of the five continents. He didn''t know it was understandable.


    "Well, I see." Hua Yuege said once and began to think again.


    At this time, Tuo Barry also came back, throwing all the chickens and rabbits he had caught on the ground, looking at her and laughing, "there will be delicious food soon."


    "You seem to be in a particularly good mood today." Hua Ruge is infected by him and doesn''t think about anything else.


    "I''ve been haunted by that woman for several days, and now I finally get rid of being with you. Of course, relax." Tuoba Rui said and sat down to deal with the rabbit.


    Hua Ruge smiled and asked, "how good am I?"


    "Better than any other woman." Tuoba Rui''s affirmation.


    Apart from Hua Ruge, he doesn''t feel comfortable with anyone.


    Hua rugo bravely touched his face and said, "it''s almost the same."


    Tuoba Rui is dealing with the rabbit with both hands. He can''t fight back. He just doesn''t have a good look at her.


    "By the way, have you found anything strange about the mountain?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui carefully felt the way: "the way here is not right. It seems that it is interfered by something, but this phenomenon can be found in many places, and there is nothing wrong."


    "The spirit told me that the flank of the mountain under our feet was empty, and that someone was refining the array in it." Hua Yuege said.


    "Grand array?" Tuoba Rui looks a little strange and says, "what kind of formation is it?"


    "It''s not clear yet, but I think it''s probably related to dinghaizhu. Their plan seems to be very big this time." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui narrowed his eyes and said, "no matter what it is, these people are not good at calculating."


    "Yes, we should plan now and figure out how to deal with them in the future." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head and said, "don''t think so much. We come out to eat."


    "I''m a little hungry when you say that." Hua Ruge touched her stomach and said that she could eat and drink occasionally when she was with the doctor of tianmozong. She had not eaten since she arrived at the core.


    It''s just that we need to plan so many things every day. It''s not comfortable to say that.


    "I don''t know how long this war will last," she said as she leaned against the big stone behind and watched him deal with the rabbit


    "Just for a few months, people and disciples of the clan have complained. It should be more urgent than you and me, so it shouldn''t be long." Tuoba Rui analyzes.


    "I hope so. I hope we can stop them." Hua Ruge looks forward to the way.


    Tuoba Rui said to appease: "yes."


    With him at his side, Hua Ruge was relieved, so he closed his eyes slowly.


    Tuoba Rui cooks in silence. Before the rabbit stews well, he moves his nose and opens his eyes and says, "it''s OK so soon."


    Look at her. Her eyes are straight.


    "Eat." Tuo BARREI brought the pot down and took out the chopsticks and handed them to her.


    Hua Ruge took a piece of meat and handed it to him, saying, "eat it first."


    Tuoba Rui has no desire to eat, but he will basically eat what she feeds him, this time is no exception.


    Hua rugo saw that he ate and laughed, and then he ate himself.


    Tuo barrui takes out another pot to stew chicken soup for her, which is as skillful as the chef.


    Hua rugo looked at him and said, "if one day we are in trouble, you will not be hungry if you have this skill."


    "Well, if I''m in trouble, I''ll cook and you''ll feed me." Tuoba Rui smiles.


    Hua Ruge gnawed at the bone and said vaguely, "you''re wrong."


    "Isn''t it good to raise a private cook like me?" Tuo Ba Rui looks at her affectionately.


    Hua Ruge swallowed her saliva and nodded in silence.


    "I think it''s good, too." Tuo Ba Rui said to himself.


    Hua Ruge laughed so much that he couldn''t see his teeth.


    They stayed on the mountain until evening. Hua Ruge was full and chatted for a while, then came back from outside.


    On the road, Hua Ruge has always advised Tuoba Rui to live in his own room. Whenever Tuoba Rui thought that he would be entangled by other women, he couldn''t deal with it. But on the surface, he was still as motionless as a mountain. Ren huaruge disagreed with her.


    Hua Ruge can''t help but take him back to his room. Fortunately, the crazy old man is closing up recently and won''t show up.


    They lived together for three days, during which no one came to them, and Tuo BARREI was also very happy. Although his little song could not restore his original appearance, he was satisfied as a whole.


    Finally, no woman came to haunt.


    Hua Ruge is a little scrupulous for fear of misunderstanding. But after three days, she knows she wants more. There are not many people paying attention to them here, let alone where they sleep at night.

 Chapter 1700

    She was relieved and said to Tuo barrow, "it''s good to be an unknown person. Not so many people care about it, and there will be less gossip."


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t think there was anything about gossip. He just made tea there.


    "You remember when we just got better, but people all over the country are saying that you are a broken sleeve, and that they finally understand the reason why you are not close to women," Hua added.


    "I don''t care what they say." Tuo Ba Rui turns to look at Hua Ruge and says, "as long as it''s you."


    Hua Yuege said with tears and smiles, "you have a thick skin, but I was very embarrassed at that time."


    Tuoba Rui is still enjoying tea there.


    Because no gossip came out, Hua rugo relaxed now and leaned back in his chair and said, "according to what you said, today should be the day of attack. Why hasn''t there been any movement?"


    "At night." Tuo Ba Rui held up his tea cup and said, "they are going to raid at night."


    "It''s very dangerous. You should be careful." Hua Ruge can''t help asking.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "it''s OK."


    Hua rugo narrowed his eyes and said, "then I will wait. Once the front begins to fight, I will fight."


    "Well."


    Just as they were saying, the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside. They only felt a wave of majestic air coming on their faces. Before they were near, they felt the unprecedented danger.


    Then I saw the crazy old man coming in from the door, staring at Tuo Barry and saying, "you son of a bitch, who let you sleep with my baby apprentice?"


    Tuoba Rui and Hua rugo were stunned to hear this.


    "You don''t think I don''t know when I''m closed, asshole. You''ve lived here for several days. You have to give me an account." The crazy old man stormed forward.


    Hua Ruge hurriedly stopped in front of Tuo BARREI and said with a smile, "master, brother is just not used to leaving me. There is nothing between us."


    "Don''t protect him. I''ll make up my mind for you." Crazy old man pulls Hua Ruge behind him and stares at Tuo BARREI with anti thief eyes. "Boy, what are you doing to my baby apprentice?"


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t react for a while, and then he said, "no, we are just brothers, nothing else."


    "No?" Crazy old man looks at it.


    Hua Ruge is in a panic behind the crazy old man. The old man''s aura is terrible.


    Rare Tuo Ba Rui completely unaffected, look calm, Zhongqi full of the opening way: "No."


    "How can he marry a daughter-in-law after he has defiled my apprentice''s innocence without you sleeping here?" The more crazy old man said, the more angry he was.


    Tuoba Rui was stunned again. If it wasn''t for his quick reaction, he would not be able to keep up with the brain circuit: "we were together all the time."


    "That''s not good either. I''m not allowed to mix with you in the future. You don''t want to be innocent and ask for it." The crazy old man said, "you go out for me. You can''t come back later."


    Tuo Ba Rui sees that crazy old man is so protecting Hua Ruge. He can''t get angry even if he has a temper. He can only explain with patience.


    "I''ll do it if you don''t go out." The crazy old man said he would come forward.


    Hua Ruge hurriedly stopped and said, "master, please calm down. I''ll let him go."


    "You are still protecting him, not for you as a teacher?" Crazy old man didn''t look at Hua Ruge angrily.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "yes, sir, it''s all for the sake of disciples."


    As she spoke, she winked at Tuoba Rui. Tuoba Rui could not help but quit at the same time and said, "the younger generation will leave first and come to visit again another day."


    Hua Ruge could not help laughing when she saw Tuoba Rui. She had never seen Tuoba Rui so embarrassed before.


    After he left, the crazy old man turned to her again and said sternly, "why laugh? Sit down for me."


    "Ah?" Hua Ruge didn''t react for a while.


    "Sit down." Mad old man glared to show his authority.


    Hua Ruge had to sit at the table with his hands on his knees, looking as honest as a schoolboy.


    "That kid doesn''t mean well when he looks at it. Can''t you see it? He looks at you with a sly eye. Be careful. " Crazy old man hates cutting steel.


    Hua Yuege pursed her lips and refused to laugh. Her face was tight. She said honestly, "I know."


    "Stay away from him later, can you hear me? Are you old enough to find a daughter-in-law? " The crazy old man continued to preach.


    Hua rugo didn''t expect that the old man was quite conditioned when he preached.


    Looking at Hua Ruge''s obedience, the crazy old man seemed to be a little impatient, so he softened his voice and asked, "really clear?"


    "Yes, I have fully understood the master''s painstaking efforts. I will keep a distance with him in the future." Hua is like a song with a painful look.


    The crazy old man nodded contentedly: "this is my good apprentice. When I have time to get an apprentice''s daughter-in-law for my teacher, what can I do with a big man?"


    "Yes." Hua Ruge nods honestly.


    "Well," said the mad old man, and he was going out.


    Hua Yuege held back for a long time. He couldn''t help laughing when he turned around.


    At this time, the crazy old man suddenly turned around and scared her to put away her smile. He asked cleverly on his face, "is there any instruction from the master?"


    "How are you looking for the peerless skill?" The crazy old man asked again.


    Hua Ruge thought about the next way: "now it''s almost checked, just a few places away."


    "You need to hurry up." The crazy old man said solemnly, looking a little distressed.


    When Hua rugo came in, he found that his current physical condition seemed to be not good. The meridians were in a very tense state. If he practised the meridians by force, they would be damaged, and even more, they might be broken.


    "Sir, what are you going to do?" Hua rugo asked after he agreed.


    Crazy old man naturally said: "to practice."


    "Master, it''s too hard for you to cultivate all the time. I''d like to have a drink and something to relax with you." Hua Yuege said.


    "My dear disciple has filial piety. You don''t understand it. The most important thing in this cultivation is to work together. Hurry to find the skill, and I will go back." The crazy old man said and went back to his room.


    Hua Ruge frowns slightly and worries.


    Although she has a unique talent, the Sutra of annihilation is too overbearing after all. The higher the level of cultivation, the more uncontrollable this power will be. Now even if it can still be controlled, his body functions are seriously lost. Even if it has the first three levels of the Sutra of annihilation, there is no way to repair it.


    The only way is for him to stop practicing and start taking medicine.


    She is eager to help, but the old man is a cultivation maniac. It is impossible to stop him.

 Chapter 1701

    In fact, Hua Ruge is a little strange. Why don''t all the masters of the magic sea sect ignore his physical condition? Can''t they see that he is very dangerous now?


    After closing the door, she sighed a little. It''s really dangerous for people in the world. We have to guard against it.


    That night, Hua Ruge heard the sound of fighting in the distance in the room. Although it was a surprise attack by a small group of troops, the sound waves created by the strong at this level were also terrible.


    She was a little uneasy in bed. One was worried about the safety of Tuo BARREI, the other was thinking about the next plan.


    After a while, the battle cry outside suddenly grew louder, followed by the roar of sea animals, apparently trapped.


    The more she listened to this voice, the more determined she was in her mind, to stop such a campaign as soon as possible.


    This war is the best time.


    This war is indeed a large-scale attack, as Tuo BARREI said. In the next two days, the disciples went to support the front line continuously, and a large number of wounded and corpses were transported from the front line. The atmosphere in the camp was very tense.


    At this time, all people''s nerves are in a tense state, and their emotions become a little sensitive and extreme.


    Hua Ruge still goes around frequently. Because of her special identity, no one dares to offend the crazy old man, so no one dares to send her to the battlefield.


    After waiting for a few days, she thought it was time. That night, she said to the spirit of the space, "help me to do something tonight?"


    "What to do?" Qi Ling asked with some vigilance.


    With his understanding of his master for such a long time, he knows that this is a person who likes to do things by himself. Only when she can''t do something, can she find someone to help him. What she can''t do is certainly not so simple.


    "Help me destroy some teleportation arrays." Hua Yuege said.


    Qi Ling thought about it and said, "I noticed when I came. There are many people guarding there. I''m afraid I won''t come back when I go."


    "Say, what do you want?" Hua rushes through like a song.


    He is in a state of spirit. He has been recuperating for such a long time. She has eaten so many natural materials and treasures. Now she knows her strength is very strong even though she doesn''t look at it. It''s not difficult to destroy several of them in the chaos.


    And she found that the transmission array is in the core area, and the Eastern League should be very confident, so there are not many guards, otherwise she would not choose there.


    Hearing this tone, Qi Ling became active and said, "if some life essence can be absorbed, I can take a chance."


    "The sea of heaven is fighting. There are countless deaths and injuries every day. There are a lot of life essence. If you are not afraid of being caught, you can go." Hua Yuege said.


    It''s hard for Qi Ling to hear this. There are many opportunities, but they are also powerful. It''s easy to find out when he''s in this state.


    "No, it''s too dangerous there. I''ll choose five genius treasures." The artifact changed decisively.


    Hua Ruge turned a white eye to the air: "do you think that''s a big radish?"


    Qi Ling doesn''t speak with it.


    "Well, I''ll get you a chance." Hua Ruge has no choice but to promise. It''s the first time she was blackmailed.


    "Thank you very much, master. I''ll go now," said the spirit


    "Wait." Hua Yuege answered, then picked up his eyebrows and said, "I have a few words for you. I will say them then."


    Qi Ling flies out of the space and stands in front of Hua Ruge. But except Hua Ruge can see him, he doesn''t exist in the eyes of outsiders.


    He nodded and said, "I see. I''ll make sure it''s done."


    "Look at the situation first. Some of the strong will come back at once." Hua, like a song, said.


    After a response, Qi left.


    Hua Ruge then opened the door to show her face in the crowd. After all, a thief always needs to make an alibi. She plans to go to the wounded soldier''s station to see and help the wounded soldier.


    However, when she went out, she passed by the human pole hall, and was seeing Cheng Fang coming back from the outside by a female disciple. There was blood and flesh on her chest, and a sharp bone was inserted, which was obviously the weapon of sea animals.


    Hua rugo has explored her breath, which is very weak, but as long as he treats her quickly, there is no life danger.


    Before she could wait, Xu Youqing rushed from the battlefield and asked the female disciple, "why not send them to the wounded camp?"


    "There are too many wounded there. The doctors are too busy. I can''t wait for her to die." The female disciple''s tears came down.


    "She is my disciple of Renji hall. I don''t know how much more precious she is than those people. Those doctors have no eyes. Let''s go again." Xu Youqing said that he would take process Fang.


    "There''s no time. Go back to the room. I''ll come." Hua Ruge''s voice sounded behind him.


    Xu Youqing is hostile to Hua Ruge because he can see that Cheng Fang''s heart is in this man who has no way.


    "Martial uncle, although you are an elder, it''s about fang''er''s life now. Forgive me for not obeying." Xu Youqing said that he would pick up process Fang from the female disciple and run to the wounded soldiers'' station.


    "She''s too weak now. When you get there, you can argue with the doctor about her life." Hua Yuege said coldly, "give her to me."


    "Impossible." Xu Youqing said, flying with Cheng Fang, and hurried to the wounded soldiers'' station.


    Hua Ruge''s face is full of anger. This man is just a scum, but it''s just for plunder. Why ever put Cheng Fang in his heart.


    She didn''t have time to think deeply, and immediately jumped up to catch up.


    Cheng Fang''s life was saved by her great efforts. She can''t let that scum be the master.


    Xu Youqing''s character is poor, but as the disciple of Renji hall, she is still strong. Even if she is not good at speed, she can''t catch up with her. When she arrives, Xu Youqing has grabbed a doctor and grabbed the neck of others. "Her life is worth more than 100 here. Why don''t you save it first?"


    The wounded and doctors around him were angry, especially the wounded who were seriously injured were almost killed by the words. They fought in the front line one by one, so they were looked at?


    What are their efforts? What''s the point of their sacrifice?


    Being held by Xu Youqing, the old doctor did not compromise, but said: "in the eyes of our doctors, all people''s lives are equal. There is no saying that anyone is more noble."


    "I don''t care what you think. In short, you have to save people today. Otherwise, not only will I let you go, but also the leader of Renji hall, my master." Xu Youqing''s aggressive way.


    The doctor snorted coldly, "I have been a doctor for hundreds of years. No one dares to treat me like this. I just don''t save. What can you do?"

 Chapter 1702

    "I killed you!" Xu Youqing said angrily.


    "Even if I''m not your opponent, but so many doctors are watching here, you dare to do so. The doctor association will never give up." The old doctor''s fearless way.


    Xu Youqing is afraid to start when he hears this. After all, the doctor''s guild is very authoritative. Once this happens, the illustrious sea sect will never break up with the doctor''s Guild for him. At that time, he can''t point to the end.


    As soon as he hesitated, the old doctor struggled from his hands and said, "we are all in one mind, no one will treat her in advance, so you will die."


    As other doctors nodded, Xu''s face became ugly.


    At the same time, Hua Ruge has explored Cheng Fang''s situation, and selected a suitable pill. Before walking forward, he first sent the pill to Cheng Fang''s mouth, and then he punched everyone and said, "this is my brother''s daughter. I can''t bear to see her suffer. Please forgive me."


    These doctors all know Hua Ruge. Before, Hua Ruge dragged the crazy old man to win their life, so they were grateful to Hua Ruge. Moreover, she has now entered the sea of fantasy sect, and it is no fault to save her disciples.


    "I don''t want to watch this girl''s accident, but the rules are here. Brother Hu, don''t blame me." Said the old doctor.


    Hua Ruge said: "I admire you very much for your selflessness. How can I blame you?"


    The doctors nodded when they heard the words, and looked at Xu Youqing''s face even worse.


    When Hua Ruge spoke, Cheng Fang was not so weak. She did not see Xu Youqing, so she continued to treat her. First, she pulled out the bone spear on her chest, and then she performed healing.


    Other doctors also began treatment, no one to pay attention to Xu Youqing this person.


    Xu Youqing was so embarrassed that he had to leave with a wave of sleeves.


    Hua Ruge recuperated Cheng Fang''s internal and external injuries, and then temporarily sent her to the bed in the camp, and joined the rescue team.


    When she just touched a patient, she heard the sound of battle coming from a distance. At the same time, someone shouted, "someone is attacking the transmission array."


    Because the wounded station and the transmission array are located in the hinterland, the sound is very clear.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    On the other side of the transmission array, the disciples guarding the transmission array saw only one channel of energy coming from the void and directly exploding into the transmission array. They could not catch where the attack came from, let alone guard it.


    These disciples tried to attack the empty space that gave out energy, but the power was also in the air, and the transmission array on the other side was bombed.


    They have been in a tense state these days. Seeing this kind of thing, they soon have no will to resist, and they are retreating one by one.


    Qi Ling successfully bombed four transmission arrays, which reminded him of Hua Ruge''s words, so he opened his mouth and said, "you scum who are endangering the lives of the people, if you don''t know how hard it is to leave, then don''t blame our Haizu for fighting with you to the end."


    The voice of this saying is very loud, the whole hinterland can hear it without using the mind, so each one''s face is a little white, which is the last warning from the sea people.


    People panic for a while. It''s the hinterland of the alliance. I don''t know how many strong people are stationed outside. How terrible the sea people can be if they enter the uninhabited territory.


    With this ability, where can their safety be guaranteed?


    And what''s the most sensational thing about people is that they say they''re the teachers of injustice? In this way, they are more suspicious of the intention of attacking the divine land. These people think that they may be helping the tyranny, and they lose their direction immediately. They don''t know the meaning of their life and death.


    Standing here, Hua rugo heard a great uproar around him. All of them expressed their opinions on the war. Without exception, they said that they should not do so.


    However, at this time, it is not only doctors who are talking about the suppression of the manager''s words, but also the wounded who are complaining one by one. The situation is no longer under the control of doctors.


    This incident spread to other places in a flash. It''s impossible for Qi Ling to hide his words from so many people. It''s like igniting their long-standing grievances and negative emotions, and these people immediately began to complain.


    Most of the people here don''t know the meaning of the attack, so the people''s hearts have been uneven. At this time, the disadvantages are exposed.


    The managers of various sects found out the problem in a flash. Even if they stopped it, it was useless to suppress or persuade people when their emotions collapsed. At this time, people held up the regiment and no longer shut up because of anything.


    Hua Ruge is still in the process of treatment. She is the quietest of these people.


    A wounded man taking pills said to her, "young man, aren''t you angry?"


    "It''s a little bit, but it''s useless to be angry now. It''s mainly about how to make decisions on it," Hua said.


    "What else can it do but use us as cannon fodder?" The wounded man was very disdainful.


    Hua rugo helped him deal with the injury before saying, "it''s not so easy to get through this time."


    When she just entered the camp, she found that one of the biggest problems of the alliance was that the people were not at the same level. This kind of emotional warfare was bound to cause problems. She just accelerated the process.


    At first, the wounded man was a little strange, as Hua Yuege said, but soon figured out that he was not alone this time.


    And ten thousand steps back, even if the above agreed to withdraw, but the destruction of the transmission array also made them very flustered. There was a feeling that all the retreats were cut off. Now the feeling of being unable to move forward or back is enough to make every anxiety here.


    Hua Ruge saved several wounded people. He felt that the negative energy of these people had burst. It seems that even if she doesn''t start this kind of high-pressure policy, she can''t think how long it will take. Sooner or later, the outbreak will occur.


    Two days and nights later, she helped the wounded in the camp. Two days later, the front line was in a rout, and the alliance had to accept the troops. In this war, there were many casualties and demoralization.


    This defeat was not because of anything else, but because the transmission array here was destroyed and people''s hearts were not stable. No one wanted to serve in the front line any more. Even if they were on the front line, they were full of complaints.


    During this period, the main schools appeased the disciples of the clan and cleared up the rumors. However, these disciples did not buy the money, so the defeat was the inevitable result.


    After the defeat and retreat, the disciples who were reluctant to go to the battlefield were more timid and didn''t want to go up and die, so the morale of the alliance fell to a low point.

 Chapter 1703

    This massive attack was originally won by the high-level of the eastern alliance. From the beginning of the raid to the later pressure on the whole line, it was also very smooth. The sea animals were killed countless times. They were about to win in stages. Who would have thought of the fire in the backyard.


    And the fire is not small. All disciples of the clan are asking for explanations from their own clan and asking about the reasons for the attack.


    However, there is no way for the major sects to give a statement. At this time, people believe that the man who destroyed the transmission array said that their alliance is the division of injustice, attacking the Tianhai for some shameful things, and they are the people who help the tyranny.


    So the next day after the defeat, the disciples of all sects had resisted openly and insisted that the alliance rebuild the transmission array and return to the territory.


    On that day, Hua Ruge finally completed the treatment of the last group of wounded people, and went directly to Tuoba Rui''s residence when he returned to the site of the magic sea sect.


    As soon as she reached the door, it was opened by a force, and then she was sucked in, and the door closed again.


    Because she has consumed many days in a row, she is now a little weak. Now she can only be manipulated by others. When she reacts, she has sat in Tuo Barrow''s arms.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks up and down at her, and embraces her completely.


    Hua Ruge also explored his body and found that everything was as usual before she let go. She was afraid that the defeat she had caused would affect him.


    "What is the experience on the battlefield?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said seriously, "I miss you."


    Hua laughs like a song.


    "You haven''t left any tail. Now the leaders of the league are mad. They are looking for the mysterious man who destroys the transmission array and spreads rumors." Tuo Barry asked her.


    Hua Ruge laughed at those people''s reaction and said: "it''s true to destroy the transmission array, but I may not be nonsense, and it is likely to poke their pain."


    Tuo barrui still looks at her and waits for her reply.


    "Don''t worry. I asked Qi Ling to go. There was evidence of absence when I went to the wounded''s camp. Moreover, the two places were very close. Qi Ling went back to the space after he blew up the transmission array, and didn''t disturb any strong ones in the middle." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "you are careful."


    "I''m good at it." Hua Yuege said proudly, and then asked, "why didn''t you ask me why I suddenly started?"


    This is what they didn''t have in their original plan. Before the war, Hua Ruge''s idea was to go deep into the forbidden area, find out the identity of those mysterious people, and change his attention after the war.


    "There are two reasons. One is that you feel that no matter what the reason of the league''s attack is, it''s impossible to be seen. This can be proved by the big formation and the mysterious people in the forbidden area we found in Houshan."


    "Second, if the alliance is rigid, it will be more difficult for us to find out their intentions, and it will be easier for us to force out the truth when people are scattered."


    Tuoba Rui said and looked at Xianghua and asked, "am I right?"


    Hua rugo smiled and said, "you really know me. It''s true. And I really don''t want to see the war go on again. How innocent are the dead and wounded disciples and sea animals?"


    "So what should we do next?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and said, "I don''t believe you don''t know."


    "It''s my turn, isn''t it? Try to turn the tide. " Tuo Ba Rui answers.


    Hua Ruge smiled and nodded: "it''s absolutely impossible to defeat the league in this way. We have to add another hammer to him."


    "I''ll see my master tomorrow. I believe I can find out their intention of attack at that time." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge leaned his head against his arms and said, "I''ll give it to you. I can''t bear to use my method now."


    Her previous idea was to tell old mad man that all the places have been checked, but there is still no whereabouts of skills. The whole camp is only forbidden area, so that old mad man will break in, and she will follow in and pull people out, so that she can have a preliminary understanding of the people inside.


    However, with the development of things, she found that the crazy old man was not only very nice to her, but also seemed to have a very high status. In fact, no one cared about him. The old man was still very poor.


    She moved her compassion, afraid that the old man would be hurt in it. She thought about it in a different way.


    Tuo Barry was a little hungry and said: "I know what you think. That old man is not bad for you. You are ruthless."


    "I didn''t think of that before." Hua Ruge and sighed a little I said: "do you know? He''s in a bad condition. The earlier he starts to take care of himself, the better. "


    "He is a cultivation maniac. It''s hard to persuade him for a while. Take your time." Tuo barrui touched her head to appease her.


    Hua Yuege replied, "now it''s the only way."


    "Well, we''ve had a hard time. We should relax." Tuoba Rui said after her ear bit a way: "sleep."


    Hua Yuege looked at him warily and said, "my master said to keep me away from you. You have no good intention."


    "I didn''t expect him to be sharp." Tuoba Rui told the truth.


    "I think I''ll listen to the master and go first." Hua Ruge said that he would slip down from him.


    "You''re tired. Don''t bother. Just sleep here." Tuoba Rui said and took her to the bedside.


    Hua Ruge wanted to struggle, but she didn''t want to get up after sitting in bed. She lay down and said, "I haven''t gone to bed for several days, so I''m really tired."


    After she lay down, Tuo Barry sat down beside her and helped her take off her shoes. Then he pulled her up and said, "take off your clothes and go to sleep."


    Hua Ruge was allowed to play with him. After his coat was removed, he was put on the bed again.


    "Together," she said, holding him back


    "Good." Tuoba Rui lies beside her.


    Hua Ruge turns over and nests in his arms. His small head rubs against his chest before he sleeps contentedly.


    The next morning, Hua Ruge heard the knocking outside before he got up, followed by a gentle female voice: "younger martial brother, are you practicing?"


    Tuo Ba Rui said lightly, "I''m sleeping."


    "Sleep?" The sound outside seemed strange.


    Hua Ruge is also woken up. She is familiar with the sound. It''s helanyan.


    "I haven''t got up yet. Please come back." Tuo Ba Rui opens his mouth to chase the guests. His voice is heavier than usual.


    If only he was disturbed, he would not be so angry, but he would be upset after quarreling with Hua Ruge.


    Helanyan was confused, but she left.


    Hua Ruge yawned and said, "why hasn''t she given up?"

 Chapter 1704

    "Um." Tuoba Rui turned over and rubbed her head: "OK, then go to sleep."


    For others at this time should not sleep, but Hua Ruge this heartless nodded and closed his eyes.


    Tuo Ba Rui chuckled and did not get up. He was lying beside her.


    I didn''t open my eyes until noon and stretched myself.


    "Awake?" Tuo Ba Rui said in her ear.


    Hua Ruge turned his head and smiled at him. His face was pasted on his neck, and he answered, "well."


    "Hungry or not?" He asked.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "hungry, but you should see your master now."


    "Let them worry first. Let''s go out and eat." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge chuckled: "you are bigger than me. Two days have been long enough. With these sects and the mind that only cultivates, we can''t deal with these things at all. We can only use more high-pressure means. In this way, we can''t control the situation."


    "But I just want to cook for you." Tuo Ba Rui''s lips stick to her forehead, which is very willful.


    Hua Ruge laughed and said, "I think it won''t be long before we can eat well without any worries. Now let''s go to work."


    "Well, I''ll go now." Tuo Ba Rui kissed her on the forehead and said, "don''t go, wait for me to come back."


    "Good." Hua Ruge promised.


    Tuo Ba Rui got up and put on his clothes. After reshaping, he went out.


    Hua Ruge is bored in the room alone. In fact, if she can practice in other places, she remembers some fourth level skills of the Sutra of annihilation. But if she practices here, she is afraid that it will be detected by the crazy old man, so she''d better not take risks.


    After a while, she thought about going out to see how Cheng Fang''s injury was. That day, she didn''t do anything more after saving her life. Later, some disciples of the magic sea sect took her away. She hasn''t seen her again these days.


    But as soon as she opened the door, she saw helanyan coming. Helanyan was surprised to see that she was in the room.


    "It''s Helan girl. It''s early." It seems that it''s already noon that Hua Ruge feels a little inappropriate after greeting.


    Helan Yan hears speech to smile a way: "small martial uncle Mo just woke up?"


    "Yes, once in a while, come in." Hua Yuege said and went back, and let helanyan in.


    He Lanyan looked at the room after entering the door and asked, "where did you go, younger martial brother?"


    "It seems that I have come up with some good solutions to the current situation. I just went to see your master." Hua Ruge said and sat down at will.


    Helanyan just glanced at the messy bed, two pillows and a quilt.


    So the eyes are a little strange.


    Hua Ruge is not in a good mood and doesn''t care about her. She pours out a cup of tea from the teapot to prepare for drinking.


    "Little martial uncle, this is my younger martial brother''s tea cup." He Lanyan reminds me.


    "I know." Hua rugo said, a cup of tea has been eaten, but she soon realized that it might be a little inappropriate for her to do so.


    Helan Yan''s look at her is more strange.


    Hua rugo felt her suspicion, but now the explanation will only get darker and darker, and he didn''t say anything.


    "Little martial uncle slept here last night?" Helanyan asked tentatively.


    Hua Ruge nodded truthfully: "I was too tired when I came back, so I stayed here."


    "Then Younger martial brother and you sleep together? " She asked again.


    When asked here, Hua rugo felt that she should react, so she looked at her and asked, "do you doubt what we two have?"


    "How can I? Just ask." He Lanyan said and looked at Hua Ruge''s expression carefully.


    She recently felt that the younger martial brother didn''t respond to her enthusiasm a little, and was a little angry this morning. Now she doubted whether he didn''t like women.


    Hua rugo thought that if she admitted this, although she could avoid the trouble for a while, it would be very difficult for her to go out and make friends later, so she said: "no, we two have known each other for so many years, if there is anything we can hide, it''s so hard."


    Hua Ruge is that kind of boasting and lying will never blush, so speaking of this is also a face of magnanimity.


    Her tone and face were very deceitful. She just said that helanyan would write, but she felt frustrated and asked, "but why doesn''t he like me?"


    Hua Ruge doesn''t know what to say.


    "What''s wrong with me, martial uncle?" Helanyan Yan asked again, the voice of this naturally obsequious person seemed to be coquettish when it softened.


    Hua Ruge felt that her bones were all crispy. She didn''t know that Tuo BARREI would be upset by others. She said with a positive look: "of course, you have nothing wrong. Your talent is tall and beautiful, but you know that love depends on fate."


    "If we can meet each other, it means that we are predestined. If we don''t have a couple, then we are predestined." He Lanyan said.


    Hua Ruge thought for a while and still felt unable to refute.


    "You are right, martial uncle." Helanyan asked again.


    Hua Ruge had to nod his head and say, "you are right, too."


    "That''s right. He likes smart and beautiful ones. I think I''m up to the standard." Helanyan then complained and took Hua Ruge as her own person.


    Hua Ruge only felt her head was big for a while. She was such a sociable person, but she still felt that it was difficult to deal with helanyan, let alone Tuoba Rui.


    When she listened to the complaints from her rival that she couldn''t catch up with her man, Tuo BARREI also saw Wang Yun. At this time, Wang Yun Gang just came back from the leader of the magic sea, and his face was dejected.


    Nowadays, there is a great mood in every major gate. No one wants to go to the battlefield again. They are all shouting to go home. The transmission array is somehow destroyed. These people are forced to the edge of the outbreak. Ordinary methods have been useless for a long time.


    All the major sectors come together to find ways, but these people have been thinking about Cultivation for hundreds of years since they were born. They believe that fist is the truth, and the first idea in this situation is to suppress.


    However, this method of repression has been used once. The major sectors have responded that people''s emotions are too intense now. If we suppress it again, it will backfire, and there is no way.


    Wang Yun still attached great importance to Tuo BARREI. He didn''t get angry when he disturbed him. He just said, "Ji Ming, if you have a cultivation question, you can ask it later. Master doesn''t have the heart to think about it now."


    "Master, I didn''t come here to practice, but I had some ideas about the crisis in my eyes." Tuoba Rui says.


    Wang Yun turned to look at him and asked, "what do you mean? Is it about the reconstruction of teleportation? "

 Chapter 1705

    "It''s about the following people''s emotions. I may have a solution." Tuoba Rui then said.


    Wang Yun''s eyes brightened and said, "you can stand in the situation of the master and think about it. I thought you were the same as the others below, afraid you could not go back."


    "I can''t go back until the territory is completed." Tuoba Rui has some feelings.


    Wang Yun nodded repeatedly: "I didn''t see you wrong, so good."


    "Thank you very much, sir." Tuoba Rui bows his hand and looks calm as usual, which means that he is not surprised or flattered.


    As soon as Wang Yun saw it, he felt that his apprentice could do great things, so he said, "sit down and say, what can you do?"


    "Now these people''s emotions are close to the edge of the outbreak, we can''t touch their sensitive nerves any more, so high pressure is definitely not good, we need to dredge and turn this force into a stronger attack power." Tuoba Rui said.


    This opening of his mouth caught Wang Yun''s mood. He hurriedly urged him, "what do you say we do?"


    "Would you venture to ask me, what is our purpose of attack?" Tuoba Rui throws out huge bait, and then begins to talk.


    "This..." Wang Yun hesitated.


    Seeing his hesitation, Tuo barrow understood that he was the one who knew, which was easy to do.


    "What do you think is the fundamental problem of these people''s emotional outburst?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Wang Yun did not want to think of the way: "is the transmission array destroyed."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tuo Ba Rui.


    The last time he came to the temple of light, he seriously doubted whether the people here were stupid or not. Now he understood that God is fair. He gave them rich cultivation resources and the best cultivation environment, but also took away their brains.


    There are advantages and disadvantages in everything. Once people think that fist can solve everything, brain power will naturally degenerate, let alone a slightly more complicated scheme.


    Wang Yun saw Tuoba Rui hesitant and asked, "isn''t it?"


    "Of course it is." Tuo Ba Rui replied, "but there''s another point that they don''t know our attack intention and don''t understand the benefits of working hard."


    Wang Yun thought for a moment and said, "what you said is reasonable, but our purpose is not to say."


    "We don''t have to be serious." Tuo Ba Rui reminded him, "if you believe me, you can tell me the intention of the attack, and I''ll explain to you what I want to do."


    "I believe you." Wang Yun said and pulled up Tuoba Rui and said, "let''s go. I''ll take you to see the master and ask him for his advice."


    Tuoba Rui has always been the goal is finally achieved, but on the face of it is not alarmed: "good."


    Here, Tuoba Rui arrives at the camp of the patriarch, while Hua Ruge is still listening to helanyan. What she said is basically how inhumane Tuoba Rui is. Hua Ruge doesn''t resonate at all.


    After all, Tuo BARREI was never like that in front of her.


    In the afternoon, Hua rugo yawned and said, "I''m going to see fang''er''s injury. Does Miss Helan want to go with me?"


    "Yes." He Lanyan got up and asked, "do you like Cheng Fang''s girl, little martial uncle?"


    "We, the elders, like the clever and sensible children." Hua Ruge said.


    "I''m not talking about this kind of liking, it''s men''s and women''s liking." Helanyan then asked.


    Hua Ruge looked at her in surprise and said, "how can you think so? My father and I are good friends, how can we like other people''s children?"


    "It''s nothing. Our friars have a life span of thousands of years. No one cares about them." He Lanyan said this, and then thought of something, so he asked: "little martial uncle, do you say that younger martial brother doesn''t accept me because of his age?"


    Hua Ruge didn''t know what to answer, so he said, "I don''t know. You can ask him."


    Helanyan nodded her head.


    The two said and went to Cheng Fang''s room. The maid whispered, "elder martial sister has just fallen asleep."


    Hua Ruge nodded her head, explored her physical condition, and found that someone had given her a high-level pill, and her recovery was in good condition.


    She was relieved to see that she was ok, and then came out again.


    He Lanyan didn''t mean to leave. Hua rugo understood that she wanted to wait for Tuo BARREI to come back, so she didn''t bother to dump her. Instead, she walked around the camp and talked with people she knew.


    "Little martial uncle, you know more people than I do." Helan Yan is surprised by the strange way.


    Hua Ruge glanced at her and said, "shouldn''t you? Don''t you usually chat with people?"


    This helanyan is obviously more talkative than her. It doesn''t look like she has fewer acquaintances.


    "Very few. We practice most of the time." Helan Yan answers.


    Hua Ruge said in his heart that it''s no wonder that he talks a lot, that is, he doesn''t usually have the chance to say it, but when he has the chance, he pours it all out.


    Tuoba Rui once again saw the leader of the illustrious sea clan. The leader was worried about this. Hearing his way, he thought about it and said, "there is some truth in what you said, but are you sure that if I give them a reason, they can calm down?"


    It always sounds unbelievable to him.


    "If the patriarch gives this matter to his disciples, they promise that within five days they will let everyone not only go back, but support you." Tuoba Rui promised.


    The leader of the illustrious sea sect also had no way, so he said: "OK, then I will give this to you. If you need anything, just talk to me."


    "But the premise of doing this is that the disciples must know the intention of our attack, and then make up an inspiring reason on this basis." Tuoba Rui then said.


    The leader of the illustrious sea clan frowned slightly when he heard the words, but he didn''t want to do it. After all, this kind of thing is a secret.


    "Master, let me tell him. He is also our core disciple. This kind of thing can''t be said in vain." Said Wang Yunquan.


    The old patriarch thought about it and then nodded, "OK, let''s talk."


    "Our attack is to rob a treasure named dinghaizhu, which has been guarded by the Tianhai since the split of the five continents. If we want to take it, we must fight with the Tianhai." Said Wang Yun.


    Tuo Ba Rui knew something about this, so he asked, "what''s the use of this bead?"


    "This pearl is the most precious treasure of the five continents. Only by taking it to hand and collecting five chaotic artifacts can the five regions be reunited into one continent." Said Wang Yun.


    Tuoba Rui was slightly shocked. It turned out that they had something to do with it.


    "After the merger, you can unify it and get more resources and talents, right?" He asked tentatively.

 Chapter 1706

    Wang Yun smiled and nodded. "Then all the clans will become stronger and stronger. If we develop like this for hundreds of years, we may be able to compete with the western world."


    "That''s a good thing." Although Tuoba Rui is calm on his face, he has already turned over the river and turned to the sea in his heart. In the end, he still goes to them.


    "But those people don''t understand. As long as it''s not good for them, they think it''s wrong." Wang Yun sighed.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said: "I understand. I will go back and think about how to do it. Tomorrow morning, I will be able to think of a solution."


    Wang Yun smiled and took a look at the leader of the magic sea sect.


    The old patriarch looked at him admiringly and said, "as long as this is done, you can do anything you want."


    "It''s the disciple''s duty to serve the clan. I dare not be rewarded again." Tuoba Rui said beautiful words.


    The old patriarch was really satisfied and said, "OK, go back."


    Tuoba Rui bows to leave.


    Wang yundao: "Sir, I think this child''s brain is very active, and it will surely work."


    "I hope so. We can''t wait any longer." The leader of the illustrious sea clan sighed a little.


    Tuo Ba Rui went back to his room after he left the camp of the patriarch. What he heard was enough to make him feel heavy.


    He wanted to come back and talk to Hua rugo. Unexpectedly, he Lanyan and Hua rugo were chatting with each other as soon as he entered the door.


    When helanyan saw Tuoba Rui coming back, she said with a smile, "younger martial brother Ji, you are back. How are you doing?"


    "All right." Tuoba Rui can''t bear to be angry and sits beside Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge poured him a cup of helanyan tea. He glanced at it and didn''t drink it.


    "Has the master adopted your plan?" Helanyan asked again.


    Tuoba Rui said in a deep voice, "I need to think about it. I need to be quiet. Elder martial sister, please come back."


    "Maybe I can help you think about it." He Lanyan said to get closer to him.


    This step has been within three feet, Tuo Ba Rui forced to resist the impulse of not doing anything and said: "I am not used to thinking when there are people around."


    Seeing that his face was not so good, helanyan stepped back and said, "well, I''ll make tea for you tomorrow."


    She said and looked at Hua Ruge, who was drinking tea, and said, "little martial uncle, let''s go."


    Hua Ruge has a moment''s stupefaction.


    "I have something to tell you. Please keep it." Tuoba Rui is like singing to China directly.


    Hua Yuege answered, not so embarrassed.


    Helanyan Yan''s eyes are a little lonely and some sad.


    After closing the door, Tuo Ba Rui turned over his hands and made a sound barrier in the room. Then he took out his own tea set to make his own tea.


    "You seem to know." Hua Yuege put down his teacup and asked.


    "Things may be less optimistic than we think. They will not only bring us turbulence, but also want to bring us together and provide them with continuous resources." Tuoba Rui says.


    Hua Ruge listened to this and raised his eyebrows slightly and said: "it means that he wants to integrate the five regions?"


    "Yes." Tuo Ba Rui said again and again, "if you want to do this, you must have dinghaizhu in the sky sea, and five chaotic artifacts."


    "Artifact?" Hua rugo was surprised: "that is to say, once they get dinghaizhu, the next goal is us."


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    Hua Ruge swallowed the water channel: "I can''t imagine that these people are coming for us. Fortunately, we knew it early, otherwise we would be too passive in the face of these strong people."


    Tuo Ba Rui did not answer, but made tea while thinking.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "No."


    "Well?"


    "It must have occurred to you that those people were not completely honest." Hua Ruge said: "if it is really just like this, then how to explain the evil formation in the mountains and the mysterious people in the forbidden area?"


    Tuo Ba Rui said again: "when the master spoke to me, his eyes were very firm and he didn''t think about it. I''m sure he didn''t deliberately hide it."


    "You mean that you don''t know what''s inside of it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "yes."


    "It looks like the water is much deeper than you think." Hua frowned like a song.


    "Yes, it looks like we''ll take a long view." Tuoba Rui also said.


    Hua Ruge thought and sighed: "in fact, it''s a good thing to unify the five regions, but it''s not for these people to lead. I can''t believe them."


    "Nowadays, the strength of other areas is too weak, which is not a mature time for merger. We should stop it." Tuoba Rui said,


    "it''s time to stop, but we can do it when we say stop, because people are pouring the power of the whole eastern continent." Hua Ruge thinks it''s a little powerless.


    Tuo Ba Rui handed her the tea and said, "try mine, it''s better than hers."


    Hua Ruge couldn''t help laughing: "that man is here to pester you. I haven''t been jealous yet, but you are in a hurry."


    Tuo Ba Rui drinks a cup of tea to slow down and says: "it''s not easy. We may have to use the power of others."


    "OK, I''ll find a way to contact Ali. It''s only a matter of combining the inside with the outside." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui rubbed his eyebrows and said, "we don''t have much time. We need to have a feasible plan tonight, so that we won''t be doubted."


    "Well, I''ll be with you tonight." Hua Ruge said with a turn of his eyes: "and although people in this continent are strong, their brains are not so easy to use, and they are not so difficult to deal with."


    "This may be the only easy place." Tuoba Rui smiles.


    Hua rugo stretched out and said, "it''s not difficult to make our ideas. At least the situation is under our control."


    "It''s too stuffy in the room. Let''s go out." Tuoba Rui said and got up.


    Hua Yuege raised eyebrows in surprise: "you don''t want to go to Houshan."


    "That''s right." Tuoba Rui said and went out.


    Hua Ruge follows us beautifully, and there are delicious ones.


    When they got to Houshan, they were more relaxed. Hua rugo made a fire, which was both warm and bright. It was very conspicuous under the night sky.


    Hua Ruge looks at Tuoba Rui''s skillful cooking. He leans on the big stone and has divergent thinking.


    This side of the mountain is completely enclosed, so they don''t know what they are doing. Of course, they don''t know what they are doing. The well water doesn''t offend the river.


    "What do you think?" Tuo Ba Rui is a little uncomfortable to see that she hasn''t spoken for a long time.


    Hua Yuege looked at him and said, "hungry, I don''t have the strength to talk."


    Tuoba Rui hears the words and laughs. In front of Hua Ruge, there are few things that make her a real problem.


    Hua Ruge saw him smile and couldn''t help but poke him in the face and said, "it''s much better to laugh."

 Chapter 1707

    In the face of her flirting, Tuo BARREI could not fight back, only got the way: "don''t make any noise, you can eat it soon."


    "Good." Hua Ruge obediently agrees.


    Tuo Ba Rui skillfully handled the chicken in his hand, stuffed it with seasoning and then grilled it on the fire, while Hua Ruge relied on the big stone and concentrated on the way to deal with it.


    After baking, Tuo Ba Rui tore off the chicken leg and handed it to her. "Eat first, don''t worry."


    "I think of your speech tomorrow." Take the drumstick and smile.


    "I know you''re good." Tuoba Rui laughs and boasts.


    Hua rugo thought what he said was right, so he began to eat the drumsticks in his hands.


    When she finished eating, Tuo BARREI also retreated to the front of the big stone, holding her to look at the stars.


    They sat on the hillside, with the camp below and the sky and sea in the distance at a glance. The stars reflected in the sea, looking peaceful and peaceful.


    Hua Ruge leaned against him and said, "it''s a beautiful night tonight."


    "Yes." Tuoba Rui said.


    "We don''t know how our territory is now?" Hua Ruge thought about it with some emotion.


    I don''t know if those friends can cope with the severe earthquake after leaving for so long.


    "There are a few of them who will not have a lot of things, and the purpose of God territory is to accept the four territory, rather than destroy them, so we don''t have to worry too much." Tuoba Rui appeases.


    Hua Ruge nodded.


    Then they were silent for a while, looking at the scenery, their eyes focused and diverged, thinking that Hua Ruge closed his eyes in his arms.


    "Sleepy?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "A little." Hua Ruge nods.


    "Then let''s go back." Tuo Ba Rui holds her up.


    After the two returned to the room, Hua rugo crawled to bed and said, "I have almost thought about the way. Tomorrow, we will follow our previous plan, confuse black and white, and coax the disciples of the League first."


    "I know. You don''t have to think about it. Go to sleep." Tuo Ba Rui patted her on the back.


    Hua Ruge pulls him: "you sleep too."


    "I''ll sort out what I''m going to say tomorrow. You go to bed first." Tuoba Rui soft voice way.


    Hua Ruge tooted his lips and said, "OK then."


    Seeing Tuoba Rui nodding, Hua Ruge quietly closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    Tuo BARREI helped her to cover the quilt. He sat at the table and wrote all the later comments. Later he deduced the strategy. During the process, he frowned all the time. Obviously, it was not so easy to carry out the plan.


    After these days, it''s going to be light, but he still lies beside Hua Ruge and holds her in his arms.


    Hua Ruge felt someone around her, and opened her eyes slightly: "how do you sleep?"


    "It''s late." Tuoba Rui said and patted her back. She said softly, "you sleep."


    Hua Ruge looked up at him vaguely and said, "I thought about it yesterday. In fact, the situation is not particularly bad. Don''t be too nervous."


    "The only thing that makes me nervous is you, as long as you leave everything to me." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head obediently and said, "I promise I won''t let you worry."


    "Then go to bed and think nothing." He added.


    "Good." Hua rugo said that he was too sleepy. He grabbed the front of his clothes and fell asleep.


    Tuo Ba Rui gently kisses her forehead and closes her eyes.


    The next morning, just after Tuo Ba Rui got up, someone knocked on the door and said, "younger martial brother Ji, master asked me to invite you."


    It''s the voice of the little disciple serving Wang Yun.


    "I see. I''ll go now." Tuoba Rui answered, and said to Hua Ruge on the bed, "I should be back in a moment, waiting for me."


    "Well." Hua Ruge answered and woke up.


    After Tuoba Rui left, she sat up with great spirit, stretched out and said, "I don''t understand why those people don''t sleep."


    After sitting up, she was not idle, but went out with the steps of Tuoba Rui.


    Shangguanli''s dark night pavilion has penetrated into the camp. Shortly after she came here, when she wandered in the camp, someone came up to say hello to her. She had seen this person in the west, so she was not new to her.


    Want to come to Shangguan glass is also for Hua Ruge no doubt just sent acquaintances to come.


    The role of this person is naturally to deliver the message. At this time, the transmission array has not been repaired, and the message can''t be delivered. She just delivers things to wait for the opportunity.


    Because there were people she knew everywhere to chat with, when she went to the camp there to talk with a disciple, she did not arouse anyone''s suspicion. She also handed over a piece of jade slips when she spoke.


    All the information she wants to convey is recorded in the jade slips. The jade slips have her and shangguanli''s exclusive spiritual imprint. Only when the imprint is untied can the content be seen. If the information inside is forcibly broken, it will be destroyed.


    This is a common way of delivering messages.


    Hua rugo said a few words to the little disciple and then left. Of course, she didn''t go back, but went on to find acquaintances to chat with, just like what she usually did.


    Wang Yun saw Tuoba Rui enter the door and pulled him inside to sit down. He looked forward to asking, "how is the way?"


    "I have come up with a solution." Tuo Ba Rui said, "we must not say that we are here to rob the treasure of Tianhai, but that Tianhai has robbed dinghaizhu. Now we have to take back the treasure after many years of humiliation."


    "So to speak?"


    "Yes, it is said that dinghaizhu was the treasure of our continent at the beginning of the split of the five continents. As for the air transport of our territory, it was stolen by the sea animals 700 years ago, which led to the decline of our talents and the sharp decrease of our Lingbao in these years."


    "The Tianhai is constantly eating the power of dinghaizhu, so it has become stronger and stronger. Recently, we got the news that Tianhai wants to attack the eastern territory, so it''s better to block them in the sea. If the consequences are unimaginable at night." Tuoba Rui said.


    Wang Yun was stunned when he said, "but there''s no truth in this. We don''t have talent to wither, and we can''t believe it when we say it."


    "How dare you ask Master Gaoshou?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Wang Yun was shocked and replied, "more than 400, I can''t remember clearly."


    "Do you know what it was like seven hundred years ago Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Wang Yun was stunned for a long time and shook his head.


    "As far as I know, most of the troublemakers are three or four generations of disciples of the clan. They are more than 300 years old and less than 100 years old. Who knows what they looked like 700 years ago?" Tuoba Rui asked again.

 Chapter 1708

    Wang Yun responds and looks at Tuoba Rui and says, "don''t say, you dare to think."


    "What''s more, we firmly believe that Tianhai is planning to attack our eastern territory and try to plunder our resources. We are just taking the lead in the attack, so that we can stand on the side of victims and justice." Tuoba Rui then said.


    "We say we will believe it?"


    "Of course, I can''t believe it very soon. It needs guidance and some small hands." Tuoba Rui said.


    Wang Yun is not aware of those means, but asks, "can you make them believe this?"


    "Yes."


    "Then the disciples of the clan will think that they are the victims, and they will be on our side in anger." Wang Yun''s eyes brightened a little.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "that''s right."


    "Then I''ll leave it to you." Wang Yun said and took out the token of the master of Wuji temple and handed it to him: "the disciples of Wuji temple are now listening to you. What else do you need to tell the master?"


    Tuoba Rui pushed the token back and said: "where did the master get the orders from the disciples? It''s only when you come from the leader that you can serve the public. The disciples are not very talented and shallow. It''s very stressful to give advice later."


    "You are modest. Well, I''ll do it for you." Wang Yun laughs and takes away the main order of the temple again.


    He is selfish to do so. After all, he is the one who shows his face when things are done.


    Tuo BARREI was relieved to see that he didn''t force things into himself. It would be naive to think it''s a good thing now.


    Wang Yun put away the token and asked, "what should we do now?"


    "The first step is to declare to the outside world that it is not the sea animals who destroy the transmission array, but the people in our alliance who cooperate with the sea animals and spread rumors." Said Tuoba Rui.


    "Who can I catch?" Wang Yun asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui adopted Hua Ruge''s opinion on this point, saying, "whoever is the most unlike a spy is the one who is the most active in encouraging attacks."


    "The patriarch of the Red Moon Clan always rushes to the front in every battle, and is also the most active supporter of seizing Haizhu." Wang Yun said with a frown and said, "he is a key person. If we catch him, we will lose a lot."


    "This kind of talent is the most shocking and hateful, and what is the loss compared with the current situation?" Tuoba Rui leads.


    Wang Yunwen nodded his head and said, "this is a teacher who should report to the Lord. What should we do if the Lord agrees?"


    "Kill the flag, and when he dies, he will put all the blame on him, so that people''s attention can be greatly distracted, and they won''t just go back to fight." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hearing this, Wang Yun thought it was reasonable, so he asked again, "what about the second step?"


    "In the second step, I will see how to find out the response of the first step." Of course, Tuoba Rui will not say his overall plan.


    Wang Yun really believed, and got up and said, "I''ll go to see the patriarch. Go back and have a rest. I''ll find you when I have something."


    "Yes." Tuoba Rui also stood up and bowed slightly.


    They went out of the hall together. The little disciple sent Tuoba Rui and said, "elder martial brother Ji is really smart. I can think of this way."


    "But I usually read more books." Tuoba Rui is modest.


    The little disciple summed up in his heart that he should not be offended by reading too much, otherwise he would not know how to die.


    When Tuo Ba Rui returned to the room, Hua Ruge was not there. He frowned slightly and asked the guard downstairs, "where is uncle Hu?"


    "Uncle Hu went out early in the morning, saying that he would go out and walk around." The guard replied.


    Tuoba Rui realizes that she should have sent the message, but now the message should have come back. Where?


    "I have something to say to her. Go and find it." He ordered.


    The guard listened and left.


    Hua Ruge wanted to go back after delivering the news, but he was caught by the crazy old man halfway. The crazy old man put her in his room, walked back and forth in the open space, and said: "yes, I will soon be able to achieve great success. No one will stop me then."


    Hua Ruge was a little crazy when he saw the position of his finger in the seventh layer of the Sutra of annihilation.


    No doubt he is more mad.


    At this time, his body is getting worse and worse. It should be that he broke through to the seventh layer by force and was backfired. In fact, Hua Ruge was a little surprised. How terrible talent this man really has, he can still keep his life by force until now.


    "I will teach you now, and you will learn." The crazy old man pressed her on the chair and said.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "master, you know that the disciple was a doctor before."


    "The doctor is too weak. You are still practicing the master''s peerless skill to ensure that you will become the second in the world in the future." Crazy old man can''t leave his skill.


    "Master, do you know that your body is very poor now?" Hua said like a song.


    The crazy old man stared and said, "how can my health be poor, master you? Now no one can stop me except that old guy."


    "You are very strong, but this skill is too overbearing. Your current meridians have been seriously damaged. If you don''t recuperate, the consequences will be unimaginable." Hua Ruge says the stakes.


    "What are you talking about?" said the crazy old man angrily


    "Master, you can''t practice any more. Now you have to stop." Hua Ruge insisted.


    "You want to die!" The crazy old man said and clapped to Hua Ruge''s forehead.


    Hua Ruge started the power of space early, but before she moved out, the crazy old man''s hand stopped in the air.


    She received the power of space early and was scared out of cold sweat.


    "You little bunny, if it wasn''t for my apprentice, I would have let you go!" The crazy old man put down his hand.


    Hua Ruge said with a sigh of relief: "I know that the master is good to me, so I will say this. This skill can''t be cultivated any more."


    "How dare you say that?" The crazy old man''s eyes stared again.


    Hua Ruge knew that he would not do it again after he took back his hand, so he stood up and went to the table to pick up the half volume of the book of annihilation and put it in his own space.


    "You''re wrong, little bunny." Crazy old man chased forward and stared at the white jade ring on her hand.


    "To tell you the truth, I can find the first three layers of this sutra now, but I will give it to you only when you obey me." Hua Ruge begins to seduce.


    The crazy old man grabbed her collar and said, "give it to me now."


    "I can''t do it now. You have to work with me to take care of yourself." Hua Ruge is more serious than him.


    "Can you believe I killed you?" Crazy old man''s eyes are bigger.

 Chapter 1709

    "If you kill, no one can find skills for you. I care about you so much." Hua Ruge didn''t blink in the face of angry mad old man. His attitude was just like a bachelor.


    "You..." The crazy old man let go of her and turned around in a hurry.


    Hua rugo only thinks the old man is a little cute.


    "It''s not difficult to cure the wound, sir. You will get better soon if you take pills every day and don''t practice." She said again.


    The crazy old man still ignored her.


    "And you also know that your body has some problems. It''s very difficult to go to another floor if you don''t take care of it, right?" Hua is like singing and saying.


    Crazy old man didn''t kick her: "nonsense!"


    "Yes, I''m nuts, but it''s better to take care of yourself than not." Hua Ruge followed him.


    The crazy old man snorted heavily, and then turned on the ground for several times: "then you give me the second half."


    "You have to be obedient." Hua Ruge insisted.


    "You bastard, that''s mine!" Crazy old man''s way is extremely bad.


    "You are my master, then yours is mine. I just got it early." Hua Ruge''s serious way.


    The crazy old man turned around her several times and said angrily, "how can I accept such a bastard apprentice as you?"


    "I''m here for you." Hua rugo pulled him to a chair and sat down, handed him a pill and said, "as long as you take medicine every day, don''t practice Kung Fu secretly, I will give you both halves of that peerless skill in a short time."


    The crazy old man didn''t go to pick it up for a long time, but at last he had no choice but to take it over and say, "this is what you said. If you don''t, don''t blame me."


    "I''ll give it if I say so. Don''t worry, sir." Hua Ruge coaxes him to take the pills.


    She hasn''t made the right pill for him yet. This pill is just a common pill for healing. She will find time to refine it for him later.


    After eating it, the crazy old man frowned and said, "it doesn''t taste much."


    "It''s not bad, either." Hua laughs like a song.


    The mad old man''s eyes were full of complaints.


    "I will send you some pills tomorrow. Please take a rest." Hua Ruge said he was leaving.


    The crazy old man stopped her and said, "wait, where are you going?"


    "I have a niece who is seriously injured. I want to see if she wakes up." Hua Ruge''s eyes turn, she can''t say to find Tuoba Rui.


    "Woman." The crazy old man waved his hand and said, "that''s the right thing. Let''s go."


    Hua, like a song, laughs in the heart. It''s also a disrespectful old man.


    On the way back, she did go to see Cheng Fang, because there is a more advanced Dan division recuperation. At this time, Cheng Fang has basically recovered. Seeing this, she left at ease.


    When he arrived at the bottom of the camp of the limitless Hall of Tuo barrage, he saw Tuo barrage standing in front of the railing on the second floor and looking around. Because it was forbidden to open his mind to pry into other people''s privacy, he had to find Hua Ruge in this way.


    Tuoba Rui is still standing beside helanyan, who has an infatuated face. However, Tuoba Rui doesn''t even look at her.


    Helanyan felt very tired. When she finally fell in love with a man and was left out, she didn''t know. Was she so bad.


    "Little martial uncle?" When she saw Hua Ruge, she cried out, wondering if the relationship between the two men was too good.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw Hua Ruge''s face had no expression, but he was relieved and said, "I am looking for you."


    "I also happen to have some cultivation problems to ask elder brother." Hua Ruge''s acting is also a complete set.


    He Lanyan heard this and knew that he was redundant now. He Lanyan said wisely: "then you talk, I''ll go first."


    "Please walk slowly, nephew." Hua Ruge walked up the steps and watched her go down slowly.


    After waiting for someone to leave, Hua rugo also lies on the railing and says to Tuo barrow: "I said you don''t understand the amorous feelings, right? When such a sexy woman stands beside you, you are not moved at all?"


    "Well. I don''t understand the style. " Tuoba Rui said, looking at Xianghua and singing: "I only like you."


    Hua rugo suddenly collapsed, staring at him and saying, "you say I''m not sexy, right?"


    "A little." Tuoba Rui told the truth.


    Hua Yuege gave him a white look, but there was nothing to say because they were telling the truth.


    Tuoba Rui chuckled and said, "go back and say it."


    In the room, Hua rugo asked, "what did you say today?"


    "It''s to ask for instructions, but I''m sure they will sacrifice the patriarch of the Red Moon Clan." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge nodded contentedly: "I''ve heard that he is a black sheep. He forced sanxiu to enter the battlefield, but he has done a lot of bad things, and now it''s time to suffer from the consequences."


    "After the death of this man, the League lost its right arm, which will help our future plans." Tuoba Rui said.


    "Yes, this man is really a bastard. It''s good for everyone to get rid of him." Hua Yuege said again and again, "then we can watch it change now."


    "They will act by tomorrow at the latest." Tuo barrow asked her, "did you deliver the news today?"


    "Yes, I''ve sent the message here to Ali, and I''ll cooperate with you when I receive it there. But now the transmission array is destroyed by me, and the message can''t be transmitted for a while, so you should try to delay it as much as possible." Hua said like a song.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "I know."


    "Shall I do something?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I''ll do it. If you have time, please help me to send helanyan away." Tuoba Rui said that this is the most difficult thing for him to deal with.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile and a wave of hands, "you can let me go. I don''t have the ability."


    Tuo Ba Rui said helplessly: "I just found out now that it''s really hard to be an undercover."


    "I think it''s OK. No one knows us. We can do whatever we want." Hua Ruge has the opposite view with him.


    "You can adapt anywhere." Tuo Ba Rui said again and said, "by the way, you will not send messages for a day. What did you do so late?"


    "I was caught back by my master. He forced me to practice after breaking through." Hua Yuege said with ease.


    Tuo Ba Rui raised his eyebrows and said, "what didn''t he do to you?"


    "He really regarded me as a disciple." Hua Yuege said turning over his hands and taking out the second half of the Sutra.


    After Tuo Ba Rui opened it, he was surprised and said, "he gave it to you?"


    "I robbed it. I said that he would not return it until he promised to heal." Hua Yuege said proudly.


    Tuoba Rui is the pupil of a shrink way: "you nonsense, is not afraid of his next killer to you?"


    "In fact, although he is not clear about his mind, he knows who is good to him, otherwise he will not give me all this." Hua Ruge refers to the lower part of the heaven Sutra.

 Chapter 1710

    Tuo Ba Rui frowned, though he saw her safe and sound. "It''s too risky this time."


    "There are always things to do." Hua rugo took his arm and shook it. "And I''m not unprepared. If he does, I''ll leave in a flash."


    Tuo Ba Rui sighed a little: "you."


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of myself for you." Hua Yuege said pleasantly.


    Tuoba Rui listened to this also has no temper, quite some helpless way: "well, sleep."


    "Then I''ll sleep in my arms." Hua Ruge follows in his footsteps.


    Tuoba Rui has no choice but to nod her head.


    This night, when they fell asleep, the illustrious sea clan sent five top strongmen to the Red Moon Clan''s residence to seize the Red Moon Clan''s leader.


    The patriarch of the red moon was arrested with no resistance under the siege of the great powers of Wudong. He shouted: "what are you doing?"


    "Don''t you know what you did? On the day of the attack, you pretended to be injured and didn''t attack, secretly destroyed the transmission array in the camp, and disturbed people''s hearts. It''s really an unforgivable crime! " Said one of the powerful of the illustrious sea sect.


    The patriarch of the red moon was shocked and shouted, "I haven''t done it. Who did you listen to?"


    "The evidence is clear, and you want to deny it!" The strong man shouted again.


    What else did the patriarch of the red moon want to say? He was blocked by several people and took away directly.


    There was a lot of noise here. The whole camp was shocked for a while. One didn''t know what was going on. The leader of Chiyue sect was the most aggressive one every time. In order to fight this battle, he forced countless scattered repairmen to enter the battlefield. It''s not like a spy.


    What''s more, the magic sea clan means that he destroyed the transmission array instead of being destroyed by sea animals, which makes people more confused. Is this a conspiracy?


    The sensational event spread all over the camp overnight. People were trying to get back to the mainland, but now they don''t understand the current situation, so they have everything to say.


    It is said that the patriarch of the Red Moon Clan seems to have ulterior motives. It is said that this may be a sea animal plot. Most of them are the most intuitive.


    The next morning, Hua Ruge woke up and went out. Standing on the second floor, he could hear the following people''s comments and quarrels. Almost all the people of the magic sea sect were talking about one thing.


    She knew what had happened last night through these people''s conversation, so she hooked her lips, and the abacus in her heart crackled, and the subsequent plan was completely formed.


    As long as the illustrious sea clan takes this step, there will be no turning back. Now the situation of the whole alliance seems to be in the hands of those patriarchs, but in fact, it is the two of them who can really control it.


    Tuoba Rui can also hear the noise outside in the room, and he has a bottom in his heart.


    Hua Ruge stretched out to the sky and felt refreshed. Next moment, she said hello to the four generations of disciples coming and going: "good morning."


    The following man looked up, then immediately bowed and said: "Uncle taishizao."


    Hua Yuedian agrees, "darling."


    It''s a good feeling to be in a senior position.


    "Don''t take advantage. Come back." Tuo barrow opens his mouth in the room.


    "The room is so stuffy that I want to be here." Hua Ruge turned around, leaning back against the railing, and looked at him in the room.


    Tuoba Rui then came out and said, "then I will take you to the mountain."


    "I don''t want to. Your master should be looking for you soon." Hua Ruge shakes her head.


    Tuoba Rui thought about the next way: "it''s better for me to see him now."


    "All right." Hua Ruge nods. Now the most important thing is to urge the magic sea sect to kill the red moon sect''s leader. Only in this way can the case never be solved.


    Tuo Ba Rui reached out his hand and touched her head. "Then you are waiting for me today. Don''t walk around."


    "I''ll go out for a walk, but I''ll be back soon." Hua Ruge promised.


    "Good." Tuo Ba Rui went downstairs after a reply.


    When he arrived at the Wuji temple, Wang Yun had not come back from the leader of the magic sea sect. He waited for Wang Yun to come in for a while.


    "Apprentice, it''s just that you are here. I want to send someone to find you." Said Wang Yun.


    Tuo Ba Rui bowed and said, "master, please tell me."


    "We don''t need to see the disciples. Just now the patriarch ordered the patriarch of Chiyue sect to be executed, will you tell us your reasons?" Asked Wang Yun.


    "Not for the moment. It''s not the best to say it now. Let them guess for themselves first. If they guess for a long time, they will lose their judgment. We will announce it in the morning tomorrow." Tuoba Rui road.


    Although this is the best way to deal with public opinion, it is not suitable for the current alliance to delay, but what he has to do is to delay time and ignore them.


    "It''s up to you. Who should announce it?" Wang Yun asked again.


    "Of course, it''s the most authoritative person in the whole league. Only such a person can open his mouth to the public." Tuoba Rui said.


    Wang Yun responded and said, "what you said is not our clan. I''ll say it today. First, you should sort out the reasons and write them out."


    "I''ll write now." Tuoba Rui said and took out the paper and pen, because the heart of the early gullies, writing is also a one-off.


    Wang Yun looked at it and nodded: "OK, OK."


    He used to know that his apprentice was very talented, but he didn''t expect that his ability to change black and white seemed to be higher than his talent.


    After Tuoba Rui stopped writing, he said, "please remember, master, this is only convincing when the patriarch speaks."


    "Don''t worry, I, the illustrious sea sect, should not allow such a thing." Wang Yun felt that this was the time to show his position, of course, he could not retreat.


    "Then I''ll leave. If you have something, please send someone to pass it on to me." Tuoba Rui stood up and said.


    "Well, you go." Wang Yun sent him away and went out to find the leader of the magic sea sect.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t have an expression on his face, but he wanted to laugh. In his opinion, this plan has become again.


    When he went back, he passed the forbidden area. Usually he didn''t look carefully because of avoiding suspicion. This time, he stopped for a moment. He couldn''t let go of his mind, so he went to feel the Tao rhyme inside.


    After a while, he left calmly again, with the same air.


    The guard knew that this was the disciple of the temple of the infinite, and he didn''t get close to it, and he didn''t think there was any problem.


    Hua Ruge began to refine pills in the room early in the morning. She used some of her herbs to refine a furnace of pills that could initially treat the crazy old man. Before Tuo BARREI came back, she left the door.


    When she arrived, she saw the guards and maids of Tianyuan hall standing on the ground practicing. The crazy old man was guiding with a small stick.


    The guards and maids all changed in their faces.


    "What are you doing one by one? Shake what shake, practice hard. " The crazy old man shouted with a stick.

 Chapter 1711

    The poor children trembled even more, and saw that Hua Ruge had cast her eyes for help.


    "What are you looking at?" The crazy old man followed their eyes and saw Hua Ruge. Then he came over with a smile and said, "the good student is back. I didn''t practice Kung Fu today."


    "Master is wise." Hua Yuege boasted, and took out the pills he made and handed them to him: "this is for you, take one a day."


    The crazy old man took over and pointed to the guards and maids and said, "these people are so incompetent. How can they practice like this?"


    "Master, what skills do you want them to practice?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "It''s not that you don''t come back every day. Who do I play with?" The crazy old man said naturally.


    Hua Ruge swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Fortunately, she didn''t come back. Otherwise, it would be her.


    "By the way, when will you come back to live?" The crazy old man turned around her and said: "I see your qualification. This bone is definitely a good seedling for practicing. You can come back and let me teach you well."


    Hua Ruge said hurriedly: "master, I''ve been taking care of people recently. It will be a while before I come back."


    "Or the woman?" The crazy old man raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "now she has some good feelings for the apprentice. I believe it will not be long before the apprentice will marry her back."


    "Really?" The crazy old man''s eyes were bright and said, "then I will have my apprentice and daughter-in-law to play?"


    Hua Yuege gave a dry cough and nodded his head: "only if you let me marry her back."


    "Well, go ahead. I''ll jump on them first." The crazy old man pointed to the guards and maids who were making a horse stance.


    Hua Ruge saw the eyes of those people asking for help. He said to the crazy old leader, "master, these people are not as qualified as disciples, so they are normal to be stupid. Would you promise me not to kill?"


    "Can''t kill yet?" The crazy old man didn''t understand.


    You can''t kill your own apprentices, and you can''t kill these unimportant people?


    "Sir, you think, there are only a dozen people to play with you. If you kill one, you will lose one." Hua Ruge calculated it for him.


    The crazy old man turned to count the men, then frowned, "there are not many."


    "So you know the meaning of the apprentice, don''t you?" Hua Yuege asks tentatively.


    "Then I won''t kill them. I''ll keep them." Crazy old man nodded.


    The guards and maids were relieved and less afraid.


    Hua Ruge was relieved to say: "teachers respect wisdom."


    "Or you can talk. Go ahead and bring my apprentice''s daughter-in-law back to me." The crazy old man waved.


    "I leave." Hua Yuege said and left.


    The crazy old man went back and pointed at the people with the wooden branches: "I won''t kill you, but you have to be obedient. Now start to learn from me."


    Those people want to cry without tears, but the good thing is that they don''t have to be afraid. Let''s practice.


    Hua Ruge was relieved after she left Tianyuan hall. Fortunately, she was smart, otherwise she would not be exhausted if she fell into the hands of crazy old man.


    On the way back, she met Cheng Fang and he Lanyan, who were together, sitting at the stone table talking about something, as if they were still very harmonious.


    When they saw her, they would get up.


    "I''m so familiar with sitting here. What''s the etiquette?" Hua Ruge presses his hand.


    "Uncle Hu."


    "Little martial uncle."


    They say hello.


    Hua Ruge explored Cheng Fang''s body and said, "be careful later."


    "Thank you, uncle Hu. I will." Cheng Fang''s voice softened a lot in front of her.


    Helanyan asked with an ambiguous smile, "what are you blushing for?"


    "I don''t have one." Cheng Fang looks at Hua Ruge when she speaks, and then she looks down more shyly.


    Hua Ruge pretended not to see it, and said: "then you talk first, and I''ll go first."


    "Where are you going, martial uncle?" He Lanyan asked.


    "Talk to my brother about cultivation." Hua Ruge still uses this excuse.


    "We also understand the question of cultivation. You can ask us." He Lanyan said and sat down with Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge looks at the hostile helanyan and the shy Cheng Fang. She feels flirted. When will she be willing to suffer such a loss? So she puts her arm on helanyan''s shoulder and says with a smile, "what else do I want to practice with you two beauties around?"


    Helanyan felt the arm on her shoulder. Her body was frozen. When she looked at Xianghua like a song, she was at a loss.


    Cheng Fang is also Lengleng''s watching, and hasn''t responded for a long time.


    "How is it? Would you like to have a drink together? " Hua Ruge reached out to pick out helanyan''s chin and asked with a smile.


    Helanyan immediately stood up from the stone bench and looked at Hua Ruge and said angrily, "little martial uncle A hooligan. "


    "Do you say that to the elders? Sit down. " Hua Ruge pulled her back with a smile.


    He Lanyan also knew that he could not disobey his elders. After sitting down, she swallowed her saliva and said nervously, "little martial uncle, don''t make fun of me, OK?"


    "Why didn''t I find you look so good before? My brother is a piece of wood. You might as well like me." Hua rugo said that he set up his hands again.


    Helanyan is not easy to avoid this time, so she has to be brave and say: "little martial uncle, I still like a more stable man."


    "I''m also very stable, uncle. If you don''t believe me, let''s go back to the room and have a good chat, and promise to make you change your mind on me." Hua is like an ambiguous way.


    As for Hua Ruge, who is full of firepower, helanyan is unable to parry. She can only look to Cheng Fang, who is stunned at one side for help.


    Hua Ruge is closer to her and says, "martial uncle never deceives people, and he is willing to make women happy. You must be happier with me than with my brother''s wood."


    "Little martial uncle, you''d better stop making trouble." Helanyan shrank to the side and said with a smile.


    "It''s not natural for me to like you so beautiful." Hua Ruge''s frivolous way.


    At this time, Cheng Fang, who had been looking at her, said bravely, "Uncle Hu, I''m pretty, too. Do you like it?"


    Now it''s Hua Ruge''s turn to be stunned. Will she be confessed after all this?


    Helanyan took the opportunity to take Hua Ruge''s arm down and ran to sit next to her.


    Cheng Fang bit her lower lip, as if she had made some determination to get up and go to Hua Ruge''s side to sit down. The eyes of the water spirit just looked at her, just like you picked them.


    Hua Ru, a singer who has been moved twice, doesn''t have the courage to tease her. Once her rogue face doesn''t scare her away, she''s in a big trouble. But now, if she doesn''t start, she can''t stabilize her rogue''s establishment.


    She didn''t open her mouth for a moment, and Cheng Fang''s eyes were hurt. In a low voice, she said, "you don''t like me, do you?"

 Chapter 1712

    "I......" Hua Ruge doesn''t know whether to answer yes or no.


    Since Cheng Fang had let go, she ignored many things. Then she said, "I''ve loved you since you saved my life. I can change whatever I don''t like."


    Hua rugo almost didn''t regret to die when she heard this. She dug a hole for herself. Now, with her rich experience, she doesn''t know how to deal with this situation.


    "You can do anything to me if you like." Cheng Fang said with a red face.


    Hua Ruge wanted to cry without tears and said, "silly child, what do you say? Where am I worthy of your entrustment?"


    "You deserve it." Cheng Fang pursed her stubborn way.


    "I''m really not a good man, and I don''t have any talent for cultivation. But you are a natural conceit. You will have a very promising future in the future. We are not suitable." Hua is like a euphemism.


    "Uncle Hu, you don''t have to say that. I''m not good. I don''t like you. I Go ahead. " Cheng Fang said and stood up, bowed and turned away.


    She was in a hurry, with some embarrassment.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are full of helpless color, but this kind of thing is not what she can do to ease it, only waiting for Cheng Fang to digest.


    Seeing this, helanyan did not understand and said, "little martial uncle, you are hurting people. What''s wrong with fang''er? Why don''t you like others?"


    "When did you two become so good?" Hua, like a song, raises his eyebrows slightly.


    "It''s not because you two men can''t catch up with each other. Let''s talk about it together." Helanyan did not look at him angrily and said, "fang''er has a deep affection for you. You are so hurtful."


    "Help me to persuade her to stop thinking about me." Hua said with a sigh.


    Helanyan and she turned around angrily: "I don''t want to go, I want to go to you."


    "I can''t show up at this time. Go." Hua Yuege picks eyebrows and presses her with the authority of her elders.


    "I''m not helping you, I''m hurting that girl." Helanyan left a message before leaving.


    After she catches up with her, Hua Ruge doesn''t feel much better. She gets up and walks to Tuo BARREI''s room.


    Tuo barrow is waiting for her in the room at this time. When he sees her coming back, he asks, "how can I get back?"


    "It''s in the pit." Hua Ruge sighs.


    "Well?" Tuo Ba Rui sends out a confused syllable.


    Hua Ruge said that the dragon would go to the vein in the future, and Tuoba Rui said, "in fact, it''s nothing. Give her a period of time and then we''ll slow down."


    "I think I''d better not shape next time." Hua Ruge began to reflect on himself.


    "No way!" Tuo Ba Rui resolutely vetoed, the peach blossom that she provoked when she was in women''s clothes is terrible, right?


    Hua Yuege''s little grievance, she didn''t want to.


    Tuo Ba Rui realized that he had just reacted too intensely, and he quickly smiled and said, "I don''t blame you, but I think it''s very good."


    "I''m sorry for the girl." Hua Ruge sighed, and then said, "I must find a reliable and dedicated man for her in the future."


    Tuo Barry intended to tease her, so he asked, "isn''t that me you''re talking about?"


    "Face is a good thing. I think you should have one." Hua Ruge turns over with a white eye.


    "And what image am I in your eyes?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "I can''t feed you properly." Hua Ruge''s subconscious way, however, felt it was not right after the exit. How could she forget that the man was still careful.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s face turned black when he heard this. He took her in his arms and said in a low voice, "that''s what I am in your eyes?"


    "No, no, the others I just said, I''ll start talking about you now." Hua Ruge''s desire for survival can be said to be very strong.


    "Late!" Tuo Ba Rui then pinched her chin and leaned over to kiss her.


    Hua rugo knew he was in trouble, but he soon stopped and said in her ear, "change back."


    "I don''t..." Hua rugo said that she was happy with the flowers in her heart. She wanted to see if he could handle his body now.


    "This is the only way to get a lighter punishment. Are you sure you don''t want to think about it?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Yuege didn''t believe this, so she shook her head and said, "no, I will not change."


    "Good." Tuoba Rui evil spirit said a word, directly pulled her to throw on the bed, the next moment will press up.


    Hua Ruge stared: "what are you doing?"


    "Your shape can''t really change your gender. It''s not the same when you take off your clothes." Tuo Ba Rui said and began to pull her clothes.


    Hua Yuege''s face was startled. "You can handle all this figure. It''s like a beast."


    "If you don''t want to be upset, you''ll change back." Tuoba Rui continued.


    Hua Yuege said without tears: "OK, I''ll change back."


    Said that she dissipated the power of Hua Xingdan, otherwise with a man''s body is really too strange.


    Tuoba ruigou lip a smile: "good."


    "For the sake of my obedience, can I get off lightly?" Hua Yuege''s flattering smile.


    Tuoba Rui asked with a smile: "don''t you think I can''t feed you enough?"


    "It''s true. Can I not change my tongue?" Hua Ruge is very aggrieved. She just told the truth.


    "Don''t change it. I don''t think it''s a shortcoming, so I will carry it forward." Tuoba Rui said and kissed again.


    Hua rugo feels that she has dug another hole for herself. Is her head short circuited today? How can she always dig a hole for herself?


    So this day Hua, like a song, did not do anything else, and he was paralyzed in bed. That was a man who wanted to cry without tears.


    Tuo Ba Rui is satisfied. He smiles a lot more than usual. He always says, "it''s better to change back."


    The next morning, before they got up, they heard a crash outside. Hua Ruge opened his eyes lazily and said, "what is this?"


    "I didn''t have time to tell you yesterday. Today is the day when the leader of the illustrious sea clan gives the reason for the crusade." Tuo Barry answered while playing with her hair.


    Hua Ruge''s brain has been in a dull state since last night. After thinking about it, he said: "today?"


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "It''s nothing. It''s so fast. We''ll have our first step." Hua Ruge talked about this with some spirit.


    In fact, she is a little nervous. After all, the whole league will have morale after today. If the follow-up plan fails, they will help the tyranny.


    Tuo Barry put down her hair, rubbed her head and said, "you don''t have to think about it. Give it to me."


    Hua Ruge took a look at him, turned his eyes slightly, and then hid back, as if he had just remembered what happened last night.

 Chapter 1713

    "I''m afraid I won''t eat you again." Tuoba Rui has changed back to her original appearance. She is charming with a smile, but she is not a positive image in the eyes of huaruge.


    "Who but you will eat me!" Hua Ruge glared at him angrily and said, "bastard."


    Tuo Ba Rui said with a good-natured smile, "well, we are not very harmonious."


    Hua rugo wants to talk about harmony, but she has no courage and has to stop.


    "You sleep a little longer, and I''ll go out and get some information." Tuo Ba Rui said and kissed her on the forehead.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "you go."


    As long as I''m not bullying her.


    Tuo Barry wanted to laugh when she saw her whole body wrapped in a quilt with only one head exposed. How afraid this little thing was of himself.


    He took Huaxing pill again before he left the door. At this time, the leader of the magic sea sect was still standing in the air, but he had finished saying.


    There was an uproar below, most of which was a sudden awakening, and some of them were filled with indignation. "It''s disgusting that the despicable sea of heaven takes our treasure and creates rumors to confuse us."


    "Yes, they planned to attack us, and said that we are the teachers of injustice, but also face no!"


    "We will definitely attack them this time, take back our treasures, and give a bad breath."


    At this time, everyone felt that the sky was despicable, cheated them, knew that they were very angry after being played, and naturally they shared the same hatred.


    Seeing the effect, the leader of magic sea sect was very satisfied with it, and then said: "don''t worry, as long as we can attack the sky sea in the shortest time and let the sea animals pay for their blood."


    "Blood for blood!" The disciples of the lower clan burst out with shouts of righteous indignation.


    Tuoba Rui stood on the platform on the second floor and saw the excitement below. He knew that the first step was a success.


    On the same day, all the clan leaders and key personnel gathered together to express admiration and disbelief for the success of this event.


    In the morning, Wang Yun sent someone to look for Tuo BARREI. He wanted to make Tuo BARREI show up in front of everyone, but he was politely refused by Tuo BARREI. He said he just wanted to do things and didn''t want to be in the limelight.


    But Tuoba Rui didn''t go to the credit and all fell on the head of Wang Yun and the leader of the magic sea. Their mouths were not closed when they were praised, and they were in the limelight.


    That day Tuo Ba Rui stayed in the room and said to Hua Ruge, who was still lying in bed, "it''s time to get up. It''s all noon."


    "I''m going to lie down a little longer. It''s OK to get up anyway." Hua rugo turned over and turned his back to his direction.


    Tuo Ba Rui smiled and shook his head, making tea while thinking about the details of the next plan.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t sleep either. Seeing that he didn''t talk for a long time, he turned his head and asked, "why don''t you talk?"


    "Thinking about things." Tuo Ba Rui answers.


    "What is it?" Hua Yuege asked curiously.


    "It''s a little strange that I saw these people believe and get angry at the first time when the reason for the war is not rigorous." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Although he is also a person who can use power, he has seldom been such a black-and-white person, so he has less experience in this field.


    As soon as Hua Yuege heard this, he held up his head and said: "you don''t understand. People''s individual judgment is very strong, but as long as they get together, their judgment is basically zero. Because they are too lazy to use their brains, and they don''t want others to think they are different. "


    "Who are you listening to?" Tuo Barry picked his eyebrows slightly. He felt that it was quite reasonable.


    "Your age is still too barbaric. If we have the ability in the future, I will take you to my age, and you will understand by reading more books." Hua Yuege said.


    "To be honest, I really want to go to your time." Tuo''s curiosity was aroused.


    "I''ll take you there if I have a chance. I promise there are many things that surprise you." Hua Ruge also has some expectations. If he arrived at modern times, what expression and image would he be.


    Tuoba Rui nodded slightly.


    Hua Ruge smiled and asked, "look at the reaction of those disciples. You don''t need to be called by your master tomorrow. You need to be ready."


    "I was just thinking about how this shot of cardiotonic would work best." Tuoba Rui then said.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned. "I just thought of a good way. Do you want to listen?"


    "You said."


    "In addition to stepping up the construction of the transmission array to ensure that there are no worries and inspiring with the operational plan, there is another point." Hua Ruge sold a pass and said, "let them enlist new monks to come to the front."


    Tuo Ba Rui just thought about it and then raised his eyebrows: "what do you mean?"


    "That''s what you mean." Hua Ruge says and proudly lies on the bed.


    "You''re smart." Tuoba Rui laughs and scolds.


    Hua Ruge hooked his lips and said, "who let them make my idea and want my artifact, not what it is to seek death?"


    "In this way, we can delay for a while and wait for the news from shangguanli." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I believe that as long as we give them time, our back will be guaranteed."


    "Well, as long as he comes to me, I can persuade them to do so." Tuoba Rui said that he also made an abacus in his heart.


    Hua Ruge turned to him and said with a smile, "do you think our cooperation is quite pleasant?"


    "I think there''s something more pleasant than that." Tuoba Rui can''t help but walk to the bedside looking at her.


    Hua Ruge hears the wind and moves, immediately wraps himself tightly in the quilt, only reveals a way: "I want to rest today, you can''t mess about."


    "Isn''t it all right to have a rest?" Tuoba Rui said with a smile.


    Hua Yuege said firmly with a taut face: "no!"


    Tuoba Rui was amused by her again, so she nodded in a good temper: "OK, stop making noise, get up."


    "Why?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "We can go out and sit while no one comes to me." Tuoba Rui advised.


    Hua Ruge had enough sleep, so he got up and said, "that''s good."


    She then swallowed the Huaxing pill and went straight to the back mountain with Tuoba Rui after the transformation.


    When they got to the back mountain, Tuoba Rui was going to look for the game. However, when they took a step, they immediately returned. When they pressed Hua Ruge to the mountain, they were all in a flash of white light.


    Hua Ruge is pressed under her body before she reacts. In a moment when she is stunned, Tuo BARREI reaches out a forefinger and puts it on her lips.


    "Who?" At this time, a deep voice came from below. Hua Ruge was familiar with it.


    After that, she could feel a powerful spirit coming.

 Chapter 1714

    And the mighty spirit swept over them, and took it back.


    Hua Yuege looked down the mountain, only to see a black shadow flash past, and the white light at the foot of the mountain disappeared again.


    Tuo Ba Rui just sat up and said, "it seems that the formation in the mountain is really related to the alliance."


    "I didn''t hear it wrong. Just now that voice is the leader of the magic sea clan?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "it''s him."


    "What does he do in the middle of the mountain?" Hua Yuege said again: "I seem to smell the taste of conspiracy."


    "No matter what it is, we have to go. He just noticed that if he saw us when he came out, it would be dangerous." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Yuege said, "OK."


    "Darling, take you out tomorrow." Tuoba Rui rubbed her head with a smile.


    They went down the mountain and returned to the camp.


    The leader of the illustrious sea sect came out of the transmission array on the ground a long time after they left. He always felt something was wrong, but he let go of shennian''s detailed search and found that there were no new traces, let alone people, of the fire that had been made here only a few days ago.


    He was relieved to take back his mind. He felt that he had been distracted. However, there was a big array in the mountain, which could not be found by outsiders.


    When the two returned to the room, Hua rugo thought for a while and then said, "before you said that your master didn''t know anything about the forbidden area and the inside of the mountain, I was surprised that he was the core of the war."


    "Today, I understand that most of these things are done by the patriarch. He has his own plan, which the eastern alliance people don''t know." Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    Tuoba Rui thought for a moment and said, "it''s very reasonable."


    "Then we have another chip." Hua Ruge said with a smile, "the critical moment may be useful."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui nodded to show that he was clear. This is a big trick of the leader of the magic sea sect. Making good use of it will definitely turn the sky. Hua rugo turned around on the ground again and said: "now I don''t know who is in the forbidden area, or maybe we can find out his purpose now."


    "The situation is good for us. Don''t take any risks now, and then slowly force them to show up." Tuoba Rui says.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said: "it''s reasonable to say that now the initiative is in our hands. No matter what insidious plans they have, as long as they don''t get the Pearl of the sea, it''s useless."


    "You know." Tuo Ba Rui took a look at her. He was afraid that she would take risks.


    Hua Ruge smiled smugly and said, "of course I know I''m so smart."


    "Well, you''re smart." Tuo Ba Rui said that he wanted to pull her to her leg, but he just reached out his hand and heard a knock on the door.


    "Younger martial brother Ji, Shifu, please come over." The little disciple''s voice sounded outside.


    Hua Yuege smiled proudly and waved to him.


    Tuoba Rui has no choice but to take back his hand and get up to leave with the little disciple.


    Wang Yun was more pleased to see Tuo barrow this time, and said, "I don''t know if you have any skills. Those disciples used to be so fierce. I didn''t expect that your words would completely turn the situation around."


    "You know what? Now everyone is indignant and murderous, waiting to fight against the sea of heaven. "


    No matter what he said, Tuoba Rui was modest: "I''m just a craftsman. I''ll help you."


    "You are a child of humility." Wang Yun asked him to sit down on the chair and asked, "we have become one step, what should we do next? Have you thought about it?"


    "I have thought about it." Tuo Ba Rui took a slow breath and began to say: "the morale is only temporary. If our transmission array is not built, a little setback will be enough to make people back."


    "You mean the first thing right now is to build the teleport array?" Wang Yun asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head and said, "spare no effort to repair, and let people see this process and let them know that the reinforcements are not far away."


    "I see. Is there anything else?"


    "What''s more, we need to pass on our morale." Tuoba Rui said.


    Wang Yun slightly frowned and asked, "what does this mean?"


    "Sir, do you think how many people have experienced before their morale is so high? If you send them to the battlefield without hesitation, will the new disciples who will be sent after the war have such anger and vigour?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Wang Yun shook his head and said, "according to my experience, it''s not possible. Every time the new disciples who transport the battlefield see that most of the former disciples died in the war, they will be afraid, let alone angry."


    "As soon as this happens, we will easily lose again. In order to avoid this, we should send our disciples in advance to let them know what we have experienced, so that they can share the same hatred." It''s a serious story for Tuo BARREI to talk about.


    "What you said is very reasonable. I will go to see the master tomorrow and say, is there anything else?" Wang Yun asked again.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head and said: "what''s more, we need to make a perfect battle plan, which can motivate the disciples and win at one stroke."


    "Win at one stroke?" Wang Yun is more excited to hear this.


    "Yes, as long as we have enough disciples and strong morale, we will be able to do that." Tuo BARREI began to draw pancakes for him.


    Wang Yun patted Tuo Barry''s shoulder with satisfaction and said: "Jiming, sir, I did not mistake you. If you can win dinghaizhu this time, you have made great contributions."


    "I just want to do something, but I don''t want to make contributions." Tuoba Rui is still low-key.


    "You will practice hard in the future, and I will pass on the mantle to you as a teacher." Wang Yunxin said appreciatively.


    Now he is more and more optimistic about Tuo BARREI. He is talented in cultivation, not to mention that his mind is first-class. The most valuable thing is to be humble and humble. Such a person is hard to be appreciated.


    "Thank you very much, sir." Tuoba Rui is still a happy and angry face.


    Wang Yun patted him on the shoulder and said, "OK, you go back first. I need to tidy up."


    "Yes, I leave." Tuoba Rui said and left.


    Wang Yun took out his pen and paper after he left, wrote down one by one what Tuoba Rui said, and was satisfied only when he made sure that he was completely alienated.


    To be honest, it''s not easy for him to understand the plan, so he must clear his mind before reporting.


    On the same day, Tuoba Ruihui came back from Wang Yun''s side and passed by the forbidden area. He found a faint but familiar breath passing by. Although he hid it well, he could not conceal his observation.

 Chapter 1715

    After feeling this breath, he slightly raised his eyebrows, and had some knowledge of the people in the forbidden area.


    When he got back to the room, he was seeing Hua Ruge wandering in the room, very bored.


    "Why don''t you go out for a walk? You are usually outside at this time. " Tuo Ba Rui asked strangely.


    Hua Yuege sighed heavily: "I dare not go out."


    Tuo Ba Rui said with a smile after a little thought: "worried about meeting the girl?"


    "Yes, that girl is suffering for a while. What do you say if I meet someone?" Hua Ruge is very distressed.


    "I''ll tell you for you." Tuoba Rui said that he would get up.


    Hua Ruge grabbed him and said, "what do you want to say?"


    "To say that we are that kind of relationship can not only make Cheng Fang feel better, but also make he Lanyan stop pestering me and have the best of both worlds." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua rugo sighed, "don''t you think I don''t want to, but don''t forget that we are undercover. I have to contact a lot of people every day. So what if everyone doesn''t make friends with me?"


    "Then I can''t help it," said Tuoba Rui


    "I hope she can think about it for a while. I''m not going out recently." Hua Ruge has a certain look of being loveless.


    "That''s what I want." Tuoba Rui smiles.


    Hua Yuege took a look at him, and then walked around the room bored. During that time, he asked, "did your master believe you today?"


    "Believe it." "Tuo Ba Rui said," I tell others more can improve morale. "


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "you really can make it up."


    "It''s called strategy." Tuoba Rui corrected it.


    "good, you are handsome, you has the final say." Hua Ruge couldn''t help laughing though he said so.


    What is the direct relationship between the number of people and morale? Some people believe it.


    "The delivery array will also be repaired with the fastest speed, and then it will be easy for us to send messages back and forth." Tuoba Rui then said.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "in this way, the situation is still in our hands."


    "I have some other discoveries." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and asked, "what?"


    "Before I passed by the forbidden area, I felt the rhyme carefully. At that time, someone might be practicing, so I obviously felt that some rhymes were distorted."


    Hua Yuege said, "what does that mean?"


    "The skill is not correct. Gathering spirit with this skill will have some subtle effects on the rules of that area, which can''t be found in general." Tuoba Rui answers.


    Hua Ruge''s little brain turned for a moment and said, "you mean that the people inside are practicing evil Kung Fu."


    "To see the degree to which Daoyun is distorted, that person is very strong, and his kung fu is also very domineering. He is by no means an ordinary person." Tuoba Rui nodded his head.


    "Heresy? And the mysterious array? " Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "what is this really about?"


    "Today, when I was passing by, the master of the magic sea sect secretly entered the forbidden area. I felt his breath, but there was also some evil." Tuoba Rui said.


    "Isn''t the magic sea sect''s skill the right way?" Hua Ruge just said one sentence and then said, "he is still practicing evil Kung Fu while he is practicing the magic sea clan Kung Fu, so there is a problem with this man."


    "It''s reasonable to say that he learned martial arts in this magic sea when he was young. That dark skill must be seen. How can it not be found all the time?" Tuoba Rui said strangely.


    "It''s not surprising that he is so old and his accomplishments are so high that others can easily see through him." Hua rugo shook his head and said.


    "But why did he do it? The magic sea sect is the most powerful sect in the two temples. How can he cultivate evil Kung Fu? " Tuoba Rui didn''t understand.


    "I can''t think of that either, but the reason is definitely not simple." Hua rugo leaned on the chair and said.


    Tuoba Rui agrees with this. This man''s plan is not shallow.


    The news they heard the next day was that all the array mages had to rebuild the transmission array even if they were injured. Not only that, the alliance sent people back to the mainland to invite the array mages by spaceship.


    After getting the news, people are more excited. After all, what is waiting for them is endless rear support. With this, they have no worries at all.


    However, because the distance is too long, so the transmission array is very complex and completely destroyed, so it will take a while to establish even this way.


    Hua Ruge is worried that the news of Hua Ruge can''t be spread out. Whenever she hears that the array hasn''t been repaired, she will complain about the spirit of the weapon: "it''s all your fault. It''s just the meaning. How can it be destroyed so thoroughly?"


    "I......" Of course, Qi Ling is speechless every time. He doesn''t want to show himself well and get more talents and treasures. Who knows it''s wrong to work hard.


    "Don''t be impatient. Time is enough for us." Tuoba Rui is appeasing.


    "That''s the only way." Hua Ruge was lying in bed, bored and said, "I just want to leave this place as soon as possible."


    Tuoba Rui said with a smile, "I really feel that if I have nothing to do, I will go out for a walk. Maybe I can''t meet that girl."


    "Or room insurance." Hua Ruge said lazily.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and went to chat with her.


    These days, the two of them are very quiet. The allies are thinking about going out to fight against the sea of heaven all day long, but because the transmission array has not been repaired, they haven''t given orders before they start.


    The senior leaders of the league are very satisfied with the situation, because with the reconstruction of the transmission array, these people are in better condition than they were at the beginning, and they are all ready to attack.


    Three days later, the first transmission array was finally built. Hua Ruge also sneaked out of the room. The news is that Yu Jian has been sent out quietly.


    She was relieved to learn the result. After fighting alone for so long, foreign aid finally appeared.


    Long time no see, she still miss her friends.


    Five days later, another three transmission arrays have been built, and the major gates have resumed dispatch. A large number of new forces have been transported from the mainland to the front battlefield.


    Hua Ruge looks at this situation and pinches a cold sweat. He says to Tuoba Rui, "how big are they playing?"


    Maybe it is because of the assurance, because of the justifiable reasons, the alliance has unprecedented momentum, and the number of people and horses mobilized this time is also the largest. If there is a reasonable operation plan, it will be completed in a very short time if you want to capture the sky and sea.


    "Nervous?" Tuoba Rui asked with a smile.


    "A little." Hua Yuege said with some excitement: "but if we succeed, we will be No. 1 in this divine territory."

 Chapter 1716

    "No one will know that we did it after we hid in this situation." Tuo Barry looked at her and said.


    "Let''s know for ourselves that this kind of thing is going to be hit." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and said, "yes."


    Since a large number of people and horses entered the camp, the camp became more heated and noisy. The former people told the later people about their anger and how despicable the sea of heaven was.


    So the group''s IQ showed up again. These people believed deeply and sharpened their swords.


    The senior leaders of the alliance are very satisfied with this situation, especially the leader of the illustrious sea clan. Now he thinks that Tuo BARREI is a treasure. The situation in the past can be reversed with three words and two words.


    It''s incredible.


    With this impression, they can''t do without Tuoba Rui when they discuss their strategy. But because Tuoba Rui doesn''t want to appear in front of people, the illustrious sea sect also has a private heart and doesn''t want other sects to know about this treasure, so they are all discussing it privately.


    On this day, Wang Yun called tuobarrui to the hall of the leader of the magic sea sect. The leader asked himself, "Jiming, do you have any idea about this war?"


    "I don''t know about war." In order not to cause doubt, Tuoba Rui has to pretend to advise at the right time.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand the war, just tell me what you think." The leader of the magic sea sect now believes in Tuoba Rui''s judgment.


    Tuoba Rui did not disturb either of them.


    "When I had some ideas, I said bravely." Tuo Ba Rui saw the two men nodding and then said: "I think there should be no new force in the Tianhai battle until now. We have a large number of disciples before the battle. They can''t have no idea. If I were them, they wouldn''t have defeated now."


    "Then what shall we do?" Wang Yun asked.


    "Negotiation." Tuoba Rui simply spits out two words.


    "Let them hand over dinghaizhu?"


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "we sent someone to Tianhai to negotiate and tell them to hand over dinghaizhu and apologize to us. I think in the current situation they will probably agree."


    "That''s a good way. If we can, we can defeat the soldiers without fighting." The master of magic sea squinted.


    Wang Yun is a little strange: "why let them apologize."


    "Because now all the people in our league are angry. If we don''t force Tianhai to apologize, it''s not enough to calm the people''s anger." Tuoba Rui said.


    Wang Yun thought for a while and said, "since we have a winning hand now, why not attack directly?"


    "The so-called bandits don''t chase us. If Tianhai sea animals know that they will die, they will fight with us. If they want to bite us with Tianhai''s information, we don''t know how long it will take them down. If they are frustrated several times in succession, it''s inevitable that the following disciples won''t fight again." Tuoba Rui analyzes the advantages and disadvantages.


    The leader of the illustrious sea sect nodded: "Jiming has a point. Although Tianhai is the end of a powerful force, it is impossible for us to fight for our lives for a while. It''s better to try to negotiate."


    Wang Yun also understood, so he asked, "who should we send to negotiate?"


    The leader of the illustrious sea clan looked at Tuoba Rui and asked, "do you have the right person?"


    "I''d like to work for the clan for the alliance, but I''m not good at communication and speech. I''m afraid I''m not competent." Tuoba Rui first left himself.


    Who doesn''t know the temperament of sea animals? It''s strange that they ask Haizhu for an apology if they don''t tear him?


    Both of them think that what Tuo BARREI said is reasonable. He usually only knows how to cultivate. He doesn''t recognize several people in Wuji hall. His speech is more simple, and it''s not like that kind of negotiation.


    "Your master and I know your mind, so you can go back first and give the rest to us." Said the leader of the magic sea sect.


    "Tuoba Rui hears speech to get up bow body way:" the disciple leaves


    After he went out, the leader of the magic sea sect immediately promised Wang: "this is the best way so far. You go to find out a mission from each hall leader and hall leader, and go to the sky sea immediately."


    "Yes, I will do it now." Wang Yun said and left.


    The leader of the illustrious sea clan thought of this method, and could not help shaking his head and exclaiming, "it''s really a person."


    After Wang Yun went back, he called together all the hall masters and the hall masters under his seat, mainly to let these people recommend those who have strong communication skills, are eloquent and intelligent.


    At the same time, Tuo BARREI also returned to the room and saw Hua Ruge learning to make tea because of boredom. There was a broken cup on the ground. He watched the corner of his eye.


    "Back?" Hua said like a song.


    Tuo barrui nodded: "as we wish, I have persuaded them to make peace talks. If I guess it''s right, now I''ve started to organize the mission."


    "Yes, so that we can delay for a while and wait for our little friend to go to Tianhai for ventilation." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui thought for a moment and said, "I have only one concern now. If Tianhai really agrees to the peace talks, we will not fall short."


    "If I don''t send messages, I have concerns about it, but you believe that they will naturally do something about it." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "I hope they can move faster."


    "They have no problem. Anyway, the war can be put off for some time." Hua Ruge''s way of satisfaction.


    Tuo Barry looked at her with a smile: "do you want to celebrate then?"


    "How would you like to celebrate?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I''ll make you something delicious." Tuo Ba Rui said and pulled her out of the door despite her struggle.


    Because Cheng Fang''s affair Hua Ruge is still a little nervous. Fortunately, they didn''t meet each other when they went out, so they went directly to Houshan.


    Tuoba Rui is now familiar with cooking in the wild. Although the food is limited, it can also be delicious.


    Hua Ruge had a good meal. It was already afternoon when the two returned to the camp.


    They had no sooner come in for tea than they heard a knock on the door and asked, "are you there, younger martial brother Ji?"


    When Tuo Ba Rui went to open the door, he saw a strange little disciple standing in front of the door.


    "What can I do for you, elder martial brother?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "I''m a disciple of Tianyuan hall. I asked Uncle Hu Yue at the order of Shifu, but I didn''t see anyone in his room. I want to ask if he is here." My little disciple said politely.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t understand what Huayu song was doing in Tianyuan hall. At the same time, Huayu song also came to the door and said to the little disciple, "I''m here. What''s the matter?"


    "I have met you, martial uncle. Please come over." The little disciple said after bowing.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows strangely and asked, "who is your master?"

 Chapter 1717

    "The Lord of Tianyuan hall, because he doesn''t ask questions all the year round, so the things in Tianyuan hall are all represented by his elders." Said the little disciple.


    Hua Ruge, hearing the words, nodded: "it''s elder martial brother Zhong Zhengzhong, right? I''ve seen it."


    "Please, martial uncle."


    Tuoba Rui didn''t know what it was and didn''t stop her. He gave her a safe look.


    Hua Ruge walked out and asked, "what can I do for elder martial brother Zhong?"


    "I don''t know. This morning, the master was invited to discuss business in Wuji hall. When he came back, he asked me to come to you." The little disciple replied.


    Hua Ruge''s pupil shrinks when he hears this, and his heart will not be so unlucky.


    She walked nervously to the Tianyuan hall, where the crazy old man didn''t come, and Zhong Zheng was the main business all the year round.


    When Zhong Zheng saw her, he said with a smile, "brother Hu is here. Please take a seat quickly."


    "You are welcome, elder martial brother." Hua rugo sat down and asked, "I don''t know what you want me to do, elder martial brother?"


    "What are you saying, younger martial brother? I''m from the same generation. I just want to ask you to come out." Zhong Zheng can talk, too.


    "Elder martial brother, please say." Hua Yuege still asked with a smile.


    Zhong is wandering on the ground for two times and says, "younger martial brother, you should know what our alliance wants to negotiate with Tianhai, right?"


    "I''ve just heard from my brother. I think it''s a good way." Hua Ruge''s mouth said that, but in his heart, he had been playing his own abacus.


    "It''s a good way, of course, but the negotiation requires too much talents. We are all old and rough people. How can we be so smart?" Zhong Zheng said and looked at Hua Ruge with a sad face.


    Hua Ruge''s unknown premonition coincided with what he said. She was speechless for a while. She spent a lot of time digging a hole, but she pushed herself in again.


    She is not just a little sociable. Who would have thought she would be stared at by these people.


    Although hearing Zhong Zheng''s polite words, she was sure that the above had decided to ask her to go. Now it''s useless to pretend to be confused.


    "I''d like to help you, but I''m a little worried about such a big thing. If I don''t do it well, it will affect the overall situation." Hua Ruge tries her best to understand.


    Zhong Zheng heard that he didn''t care. "If you want to, younger martial brother, it''s better. And younger martial brother, don''t worry. The mission will be led this time. You don''t have to worry."


    Hua Ruge scolds these goods pits in her heart. Even if she is allowed to negotiate, nothing will happen with her cleverness. However, there must be a leader. This is not to give her life to others.


    "That''s good." Hua, like a song, seems to be smiling faithfully.


    "That younger martial brother goes back to have a good rest. Our mission will start tomorrow." Said Zhong Zheng.


    "Yes." Hua Ruge agreed and went out.


    The clock in the main hall was smiling, and said in a low voice, "boy, I see if you have any life to come back this time."


    Since he knew that the mad old man had received his apprentice and handed the order of the temple leader to the man, he felt a sense of crisis. After all, the temple is still the place of the mad old man in name. It''s no fault that people use their own disciples. At that time, he would not have such a high position.


    Hua rugo doesn''t care what other people''s calculation is, in a word, it''s not good news for her.


    If it''s not what she wants to see when it''s over, if it''s over, it''s not a problem for her.


    Back to Tuo Barrow''s room, at this time Tuo barrow had guessed it and asked her directly, "is it to let you enter the negotiation mission?"


    "That''s right, that''s it." Hua rugo said that he sat on the chair.


    Tuoba Rui frowned, thought for a moment and then said, "I''ll help you to see that crazy old man. As long as he doesn''t want you to go out, everyone dares to let you go."


    "Wait, I thought on my way back, maybe it''s not bad news." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuo Ba Rui doesn''t believe at all: "with the temper of sea animals, this time I''m going to die."


    "Now the eastern alliance is in such a strong position that the sea animals will not be unscrupulous. Didn''t we fear the compromise of the sky and the sea before? When I go, I can mix the clear water in this pool again. " Hua Yuege said.


    "It''s too dangerous."


    "I think after Ali receives my information, he will send someone to Tianhai to disclose it. We will all be OK there." Hua Yuege went on.


    Tuoba Rui is still hesitant.


    "I don''t want my child to be a wolf, my daughter-in-law to be a hooligan. At this time, we have to fight." Hua Ruge took his hand and comforted him.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "now I''m going to find the patriarch and ask for my order to be the leader of the mission."


    "Even if you don''t, you''ve already refused once before. It will be doubted if you go again this time." Hua Ruge said, "and those people already trust you very much. You need to continue to sit here."


    Tuoba Rui sighs a little when he hears the words: "then you must be careful."


    "Don''t worry, in fact, I''m the most suitable person to negotiate. As long as I''m ready, it''s only others who are unlucky." Hua Ruge said confidently.


    "I hope so." Tuo Ba Rui took a little breath and asked, "when will you start?"


    "Tomorrow morning." Hua Yuege said.


    "So early?"


    Hua Ruge nods.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in her arms, faces her head, and doesn''t speak.


    Hua Ruge patted his back and said, "it''s OK. I''m good at this kind of thing."


    "Come back well." Tuoba Rui whispers.


    "Yes."


    This evening, Tuo barrui basically told Hua Ruge that Hua Ruge seldom heard so much from him.


    "I''m not as good as you in this respect. I can''t think of many things, so you should be careful yourself." Tuoba Rui put this sentence at the end.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "I know, I love you."


    "Well?"


    "I said I knew."


    "The second half."


    "I love you." Hua Ruge did not hesitate to say it.


    Tuoba Rui was smiling and patted her head: "go to sleep."


    "You haven''t said you love me yet." Hua Ruge is very dissatisfied.


    "Needless to say, I have never changed." Tuo Ba Rui kissed her on the forehead and said, "sleep well."


    Hua Ruge hears this gentle expression in heart also sweet Zizi, then also obedient went to sleep.


    The next morning, Hua Yuege turned out a set of black long clothes and put them on. After wearing black, she seemed to be deep and steady. Especially when she had a flat face, she was full of momentum.


    She looked at the mirror and said with satisfaction, "this image can serve the public even as a leader."

 Chapter 1718

    "As long as you are serious, you can do anything." Tuo Ba Rui arranged her hair and said, "OK."


    "Then I''ll go. Don''t miss me too much." Hua laughs like a song.


    "I will, so come back early." Tuoba Rui said with great sincerity.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "I try my best."


    Then she turned around and went out. Tuo Barry looked at her back and sighed heavily. He knew it would be like this, so he would not talk about any negotiations. In the future, he was afraid that it would be difficult to calm down.


    Helanyan came to find Tuoba Rui and saw Hua Ruge come out before she came in. Because she was not happy to leave Tuoba Rui, Hua Ruge didn''t smile.


    He Lanyan then found out that the old martial uncle was so serious when he didn''t laugh, and although the facial features were beautiful, they were really beautiful. No wonder Cheng Fang couldn''t let them go for such a long time.


    "What are you doing this morning, martial uncle?" He Lanyan asked.


    Hua Ruge laughed when she saw her and pointed to the limitless hall not far away. "I want to go there and negotiate with the mission in Tianhai."


    "Negotiations?" He Lanyan frowned at his words and said, "little martial uncle, can you not go? Sea animals are so fierce. I think it''s probably dangerous."


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "it''s about the life and death of the territory. How can I retreat?"


    "But it''s really dangerous." Helan sighed.


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK." Hua rugo said and went down the stairs.


    Helanyan could not help but say, "I will take good care of my younger martial brother when you leave."


    "Good." Hua rugo said this word with some gnashing of teeth. Now she is more determined that she can''t have an accident. There are too many people who miss her man.


    If she''s dead, 80% of them will be Hatoyama nests. I''m really angry to think about it.


    After arriving at the stepless hall, there are more than a dozen people standing in it. They should all be members of the mission. They should all be those who are good at communication and eloquence from all major doors.


    Hua Ruge also found that these people have a common feature, that is, their accomplishments are not high.


    It seems that the magic sea sect also knows that this trip is very dangerous, so it will not send strong ones.


    That''s enough for a chicken thief.


    Hua rugo thought that this was also squinting his eyes. Although he had more control over the plan this time, there must be elements calculated by others.


    She smiled scornfully. Zhong Zheng''s plan was good, but she didn''t understand Hua Ruge.


    As soon as she walked in, four or five of the dozen people were familiar, not only with the illustrious sea sect, but also with other sects.


    Several people of the magic sea sect bow to salute: "uncle, you are here."


    "There is no need to be more polite. We need to take care of each other in the future." After Hua Yuege finished, he said hello to several acquaintances of other clans.


    "Hu Xiandi, I haven''t seen you lately." One of the demons asked.


    "Yes, you always talk to our brother. What''s the matter these days?" Another asked.


    Hua Ruge could not say that he was afraid to meet other girls first, so he said seriously: "I have realized that my strength is low in recent years, so I discussed the cultivation method with my brother. I haven''t gone out. Please forgive me."


    "What did brother Hu say? Cultivation is the right way. What''s wrong?"


    "And we''re not together again. We have to talk all the way."


    "Hahaha."


    Several people burst out with hearty laughter.


    After waiting for a while, Hua rugo saw that no one else was there and no one spoke. He asked the disciples of the illustrious sea sect, "who is our leader?"


    "I''m Tang Qin, the leader of Wuji hall. Like you, I''m the second generation of disciples. I''m the lineal disciple of the patriarch and also our uncle." One of the little disciples said.


    Hua rugo didn''t expect that there were such people in the mission. He didn''t want to be completely unprepared. So he asked, "it''s my elder martial brother. It must be a very powerful person to take on such a big task."


    "This master is really powerful. He is not only powerful but also intelligent and resourceful." The disciple replied again.


    "What I admire most is the intelligent person. I''d like to ask for advice this time." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    "Little martial uncle, you are also a wonder in our eyes. In the past, great martial uncle was a murderous man. No one can fight. Only you can be safe under his hands. We admire you in private." As soon as the disciple saw Hua Ruge talking well, he let go.


    "I''m nothing, but I''ll make the old man happy." Hua Ruge waved his hand.


    Just as he was saying, a man in his thirties was walking in the door. He was very upright, his eyes were sharp and his face was very serious. He didn''t look like he was going to negotiate, but he was in debt.


    The man stood in front of the crowd and said, "you guys, I''m Tang Qin, and I''m also the emissary of this mission to the sea of heaven. I hope you can cooperate with me to complete the peace talks in the next period of time."


    "I will do my best." A dozen people said in unison.


    Hua Ruge picked his eyebrows when bowing. He was crazy. He directly determined his dominant position and didn''t pay attention to these people at all.


    "Well, last night I received the news that Tianhai has agreed to the peace talks, and we will start immediately." Tang and Qin gave orders.


    "Yes." The crowd answered.


    Hua Ruge is the only one who is of the same generation as Tang and Qin, so he walked in front of him and said, "I''ve met elder martial brother Tang in xiahuyue."


    "Well." Tang and Qin looked at Hua Ruge and gave out a light syllable, then walked out.


    Hua Ruge was stunned for a moment. It was the first time she saw such a face after such a long time.


    Her good temper on the face of the smile, the heart is to remember the revenge.


    The people behind also looked at each other, realizing that the emissary was a little difficult to get along with.


    In addition to the hall, a group of people rose from the air. Although Hua Ruge''s cultivation is low, the people here are not so high. In addition, she is faster than her peers, so she has not been left behind.


    The camp was stationed at the seaside, and the party arrived at the seaside in just a few rest time. Hua Ruge now sees that the sky has returned to the blue color. After a truce of more than ten days, the sea area is finally no longer marked by war.


    This is what the sea should look like.


    There have been several sea animals named "human" in the seaside for a long time. The first man looks at a man in his early twenties, who is very handsome.


    However, although he was standing in front of him, he didn''t open his mouth, but another old man came out and said, "the three princes lead me to meet the emissary of God."


    The handsome man nodded his head with a reluctant face.


    Obviously, he is young and vigorous and does not want to accept the peace talks.


    When Tang and Qin saw that the talented people in Tianhai had a kind smile, they went up and said, "you have a heart."

 Chapter 1719

    "The emissary has gone through a lot of hard work. He will stay here tonight and talk about it tomorrow." The old man said, "please follow me to the Dragon Palace under the sea."


    Hua Ruge only felt very fresh when he heard the word. In the past, he only heard about the Dragon Palace in the myth. I didn''t expect that there was really a dragon palace here.


    Although they were afraid of the sea bottom, there was no reason why they didn''t go down, so they got on the spaceship one after another.


    When the old man got on the boat, he made a secret. Then he saw that the spaceship went straight to the water. He had a large array to protect the boat, so that people could stand on the open deck without touching the sea water.


    Hua Ruge looked at the sea water isolated by the array and the sea animals swimming around. He thought it was very fresh. It was just a submarine.


    After diving for a while, the spaceship arrived at a huge palace. At first, Hua Ruge only felt that his eyes were shining. When he looked carefully, he found that the sea floor was all made of fairy crystals and gems. All kinds of treasures to be hidden on the shore were stacked there without money.


    Hua Ruge''s first feeling to see this dragon palace is shock. It''s a treasure room. OK.


    Other people have never seen the world before. Although they are trying to keep calm after seeing it, their eyes have betrayed their mind, which is unbelievable.


    The spaceship directly landed on an open space in front of the palace behind the Dragon Palace. There were top-ranking Xianjing paving the ground. It was obvious that those disciples with poor resources wanted to dig it down and go back to practice.


    The large array in the Dragon Palace isolates the sea water outside, so people can get off the boat directly.


    The old man said to the crowd, "some of you will have a rest here tonight."


    When he spoke, the handsome three princes had left with a snort.


    The old man also wanted to follow him, but Tang Qin held on and said, "master, it''s not late. We can talk today."


    "The eldest prince will go out tomorrow. Please wait a day more. Our dragon palace will not be slighted." The old man said slowly.


    When Tang Qin heard this, he had no choice but to smile and say, "well, let''s wait another day. Thank you, elder."


    The old man left after two polite sentences, smiling all the way.


    Tang and Qin looked at the old man''s face, then they were not well. As they walked towards the room, they said to the people, "come to my room, and we will discuss the countermeasures."


    These envoys who can be sent are relatively smart people. Naturally, they also know that things are unusual and their looks are dignified.


    Hua Ruge is the only one who can relax. Although she doesn''t know what the trouble is, she can see that Tianhai is not so friendly to them.


    Then the peace talks may not be possible.


    After the people entered the room, Tang qinbu settled down beside a table of eight immortals. The others were standing without permission.


    Hua Ruge is Dala''s sitting on the opposite side of Tang and Qin. After all, she and Tang are of the same generation. Even if she sits, no one can say anything.


    Tang and Qin frowned slightly when they saw Hua Yuege''s action, but they didn''t say anything about it. Instead, they said, "what do you think about this?"


    "I think the Dragon Palace is to give us a lower horse power, so that we have no bottom in mind, and the future negotiations will be smooth." The man of the demon sect said first.


    Five or six people nodded at the end of his speech, obviously all agree with this statement.


    Another said, "I don''t think it''s that simple. Look at the attitude of the three princes. Maybe Tianhai doesn''t want to make peace with us at all, just procrastinates."


    Another part of them nodded again, but Hua Ruge was the only one who didn''t make a statement.


    Tang and Qin intended to embarrass Hua Ruge, so they asked, "what''s your opinion, younger martial brother Hu?"


    Hua Ruge was trying the good tea of the Dragon Palace. Hearing this, he raised his head and said, "I think what the two brothers said is reasonable."


    "You don''t have any unique insights?" Tang and Qin asked again, this is a little disdainful.


    He is a man with eyes higher than the top. I heard that Hua Ruge was a mistakenly beaten apprentice and he was very disgusted.


    Hua Ruge was not happy to hear this. He said, "I don''t know how to understand it. What''s your opinion?"


    When Tang Qin heard that she had kicked the ball back, it was unbelievable. How dare she openly contradict herself?


    But now people are looking at him, and he can''t show it, thinking: "in my opinion, they don''t mean well, they don''t want peace talks at all."


    "Why do you agree if you don''t want to?" Hua Yuege asks.


    "They want to delay."


    "Our new forces are getting stronger and stronger, and the situation is becoming more and more unfavorable for sea animals. What reason do they have to delay?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    After being asked for a while, Tang and Qin seemed embarrassed, so he replied, "how do I know? Maybe they are brewing some ulterior purpose."


    "We attack and defend. I don''t think they have anything to hide." Hua Yuege continued.


    Tang Qin was so angry that he couldn''t attack it, so he said, "younger martial brother, if you can understand the mind of sea animals like this, please tell us."


    Hua Ruge smiled and shook his head. "I thought elder martial brother understood."


    Tang and Qin are back, more angry.


    Hua Ruge looked down upon Tang and Qin in his heart, which made him so angry? She''s just warming up.


    "Do you have any ideas?" Tang Qin said to the disciple who was on one side.


    The disciples all bowed their heads and did not speak.


    In fact, Hua Ruge has a number of reasons in mind. The reason why they are placed in mingmian mountain is these two points. Even if these people are smart, they can''t say anything.


    Looking at Tang and Qin''s appearance that they were going to die, Hua Ruge filled his tea again and began to drink it.


    Tang Qin was so angry with her that she waved her hand and said, "forget it. Go back."


    When they were out of the room, the disciples of the demon sect stepped forward and whispered, "brother Hu, why do you want to provoke this man when you have nothing to do? If we are not in a clan, we all know that he is famous for his careful eyes."


    Unfortunately, she is also famous for her temper.


    "We all don''t know how many days we can live. There''s nothing to worry about." Hua Ruge said it doesn''t matter.


    As soon as he said this, several people around him sighed.


    The man of the demon sect smiled and said, "you''re right. We''re here in a bad way. Why should we be angry?"


    "Brother Gao knows me." Hua Ruge also laughed.


    Although she just hated people, she was in a good mood when she didn''t do anything substantive.

 Chapter 1720

    The living environment provided by the Dragon Palace for the mission is not bad. Each of them has a room. Although it''s a guest room, it''s still gorgeous. I''m afraid others don''t know that they have money.


    Hua Ruge felt the black Xianjing''s table in the room, looked at the gem bed and the Pearl curtain, which made her think of crime everywhere. Fortunately, she had enough money, otherwise, she would have to do something different from her identity.


    Lying on the big bed, she pillowed her hands and looked at the top of the bed board. Her eyes were full of thinking.


    Today, Tianhai''s performance is a little unexpected. With her understanding of these sea animals, they are all creatures with one muscle. How can she learn to delay now?


    Although the procrastination is consistent with her idea, she is always a little flustered, afraid that Tianhai will make other ideas.


    Once the purpose of these sea animals is no longer simple, it will be difficult for this pearl to keep.


    Thinking that she was not sure what was going on in the end, she felt that she could not see the clue until she had more information, so she decided to go to bed first and wait for tomorrow''s negotiation before looking at the situation.


    Although sleeping in a strange environment, Hua Ruge is also resting with only a little mental vigilance.


    Early the next morning, someone knocked at the door.


    "Who is it?" Hua asked lazily like a song.


    "The maid is here to deliver morning tea." There was a soft female voice outside.


    Hua Ruge said that this treatment is good.


    Open the door to receive the tea, wash and wash Hua Ruge simply, and then eat it without hesitation. Although there is no complicated technology, it is better than the delicious ingredients, but the original flavor makes Hua Ruge like it very much.


    "Just a little less." She said and walked out of the room.


    Next to her lived Gao Jin of the demon sect. Gao Jin came out ahead of her and was stretching. When she saw her, she said with a smile, "I haven''t slept for a long time. It''s really comfortable to sleep."


    "Yes." Hua Ruge also follows.


    She is embarrassed to say that she seldom practices during the day and night. Her breakthrough depends on devouring the beast, which makes her hate too much.


    Just at this time, yesterday the old man flew from afar and landed on the open space, smiling and facing the two humanity: "you are so early."


    "Thank you for your hospitality. The dessert is delicious." Hua Yuege said only after a ceremony.


    "The messenger likes it." The old man seems to be very good at talking. He has been smiling all the time, like a kind old man.


    The people who came to the negotiation came out one after another. Tang and Qin were still friendly when they met the outsiders.


    "Please come with me. The eldest prince and the third prince are already waiting for you." The old man is leading the way.


    They rose from the air, almost instantaneously outside a large hall.


    Approaching the main hall, I saw a stone table in the middle. There were stone benches on both sides of the table. Two men were standing beside the table at the moment. One of them was the three princes who went to meet them yesterday.


    The other big prince is also handsome. A little cinnabar in the center of his eyebrows adds a lot of color to him. Moreover, he has a steady temperament and is the kind of person who looks very dignified.


    He bowed his hand to the crowd and said, "in xiaaoqin, this is Aofeng, the third brother. This time, my brothers and I will talk to you in detail."


    "The eldest prince is very kind. You and the third prince are really the dragon and Phoenix among the people. Let me be fascinated." Tang and Qin came forward and said kindly.


    "I''m flattered. Please take a seat." Aoqin was praised and didn''t make more expression. He was very indifferent.


    The two sides are respectively sitting on the two sides of the long table, on the side of the territory of the gods. Hua Ruge is sitting at the bottom of the Tang and Qin Dynasties. The opposite side is Aofeng, the third prince.


    Aofeng''s look is just as disdainful as yesterday''s, and he hasn''t spoken since he came in.


    The two brothers'' diametrically opposite attitude led the people of the mission to another guess.


    Is the inner part of Tianhai not monolithic? But what are the differences of opinion?


    Hua Ruge inevitably swept the faces of the two men, but she had no idea. She didn''t want to influence her judgment.


    Tang Qin sat opposite aoqin, and after sitting down, he said, "the eldest prince has read the letter about peace talks that we have sent?"


    "Yes, I don''t want to be stuck like this anymore, so we are willing to negotiate as long as the conditions are right." The eldest prince is still indifferent.


    Aofeng, the third prince, snorted slightly, expressing his dissatisfaction.


    Tang Qin nodded his head and said, "yes, if we can, we would naturally like to turn the war into a piece of jade and silk, and we would like to cultivate with Tianhai forever."


    "It suits me." The eldest prince smiled and said, "but I don''t know what kind of negotiation terms the mainland has put forward?"


    Tang Qin brewed for a moment and said, "I believe that the eldest prince also knows the purpose of our trip. If I can''t get it back, I can''t pay for it."


    His meaning is obvious.


    As soon as aoqin heard that he mentioned this condition, he also made a mistake, so he said: "dinghaizhu is the only way to preserve these five areas. We, Tianhai, promise to guard for generations, will not hand it over. Besides this other condition, you can mention it."


    "It''s a mistake for the eldest prince to think so. The rules of God''s territory have been formed for thousands of years. Now they are not enough to be protected by the Pearl Sea. It''s said that the sea of heaven is protecting those four areas."


    Tang Qin said and then said, "those four areas are backward and weak, but there is no need for us to fight for the lives of those low-ranking people."


    He said that the big prince seemed to be moved.


    Hua Ruge was angry and scolded Tang Qin in his heart.


    You are a mole ant, your family are mole ants!


    The third prince said, "no matter how weak the four kingdoms are, they were once part of the five continents. Our ancestors swore to protect them, they would never waver."


    "Third brother." The eldest prince called out in a queer voice.


    "We, the dragon people, have the most important reputation. Since we have promised, we can''t repent for any reason." Aofeng, the third prince, stood up and argued.


    "Now that the situation is different, we should have more room for discussion." Aoqin looked at him and frowned, "sit down."


    Aofeng seems to have listened to aoqin''s words. Although he was reluctant to hear them, he sat down.


    "I''ll make you laugh." Aoqin said to the mission.


    Tang and Qin waved their hands and said, "it''s OK. The three princes are still young, so it''s inevitable for them to be vigorous."


    "Old man, I don''t know if you are old or not." Ao Feng heard it and said it.


    Aoqin didn''t take a good look at Aofeng. He turned to apologize to Tang Qin.


    Tang and Qin were originally small people. They were angry, but they couldn''t attack them. They just said, "it''s OK."


    Hua Ruge was laughing when he saw that Tang and Qin were eating shriveled. It was really hard to parry when he met the three Prince Aofeng, who was so stupid and green.

 Chapter 1721

    Aofeng is a grumpy man at first sight. Normally, he says it''s best to follow him, but it''s a negotiation. The biggest taboo is to leave again, so it''s very difficult for Tang and Qin to do it.


    "What did the eldest prince think?" Tang Qin asked.


    Ao Qin frowned and said, "this matter needs to be discussed with my father. Are there any other conditions?"


    "Now the friars in the territory are holding their breath to attack the sky sea. Even if the Dragon Palace gives dinghaizhu, the following brothers are not easy to appease." Tang and Qin made a look of distress.


    Aoqin was very happy to hear the words: "this kind of thing is a small matter. If you want to make any compensation as long as it is reasonable, we will make compensation. If there is nothing else in the Dragon Palace, there will be only treasure."


    This is called a rich man. As expected, being rich is willful.


    "We don''t need the treasure. We just need Tianhai to speak out, explain the reason for the battle and pacify the brothers of the alliance." Tang and Qin said politely.


    "Pa!"


    Ao Feng claps on the stone table and says: "unbridled, it''s enough courage for you to let me apologize!"


    Aoqin didn''t stop this time.


    Tang Qin was startled by him. He calmed down and said, "it''s not that. It''s just to appease my brother. How can I say it''s an apology?"


    "Don''t think I can''t understand that. You''re trying to trick us into apologizing." Ao Fengyue said that he was more excited and leaned forward to look at Tang and Qin. He said one word at a time: "we Haizu can''t apologize to you invaders even if the whole army is destroyed. You dream."


    Tang and Qin always felt that there was some danger. When he was ordered to negotiate, he once said this apology to his master, the illustrious sea clan. He thought that these one muscle sea animals could not agree to this at all.


    But the leader of the illustrious sea clan was full of plans of Tuoba Rui, so he insisted on believing in Tuoba Rui and said, "you don''t have to say this, just do it."


    At that time, Tang and Qin were the same as they are now. They were very nervous and lack of confidence.


    Others followed, wanting to know aoqin''s reaction.


    It turned out that he was a prudent man. After a long time of thinking, he said, "I can''t make a decision on this matter. We Haizu need to discuss it well."


    "Of course." Tang and Qin nodded their heads.


    Aofeng saw that no one was taking care of him and was in a hurry. He said angrily, "brother, what do you think? We shouldn''t think about it at all."


    "If you have anything to say, shut up now." The voice of these two words of aoqin is a little heavy.


    "You..." Aofeng wanted to say something more, but when he saw aoqin''s eyes, he didn''t mind, so he sat down again.


    After confirming these two points, aoqin asked, "what other conditions do envoys have?"


    "There are only two." Tang and Qin said, "what are the conditions for the great prince?"


    "No, if we agree to the peace talks, it is only for the sake of ending the war. As long as the war is over, we will be satisfied." Said the eldest prince aoqin.


    The envoys here are nodding. They think the big prince''s city is not deep enough, or they can''t reveal such important information.


    They should have spent a lot of time listening to it, but it''s only their guess after all. Now they believe it after listening to aoqin''s words.


    "That''s exactly what we want." Tang Qin smiled. This time, it''s from the heart. Looking at the honest Aofeng, he has a feeling of avoiding a disaster.


    "Our Haizu Association will discuss this and ask you to go back to rest. I will send someone to invite you when I get the news." The eldest prince aoqin stood up and said.


    And they rose up, and bowed their hands, and departed.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes swept over the two when he left, as if he had noticed something.


    A group of people left the palace and rose to the sky. The rest of aoqin and Aofeng saw each other and smiled.


    "Big brother, have you seen their expression? I really thought we were going to say yes. " Aofeng said this with some disdain.


    Ao chin raised his lips, still calm, and said, "in this way, we can put off for a long time."


    "Big brother, I still can''t figure out what''s the use of procrastination. There will only be more and more people in their mainland." Ao Feng raised his eyebrows in bewilderment.


    "That childe didn''t say, they will naturally have someone to deal with the Alliance Army." Aoqin replied.


    Ao Feng still said with some disbelief: "what''s the use of their small world people? We can''t stop the alliance attack. They can?"


    "Don''t look down on these people. The Illuminati is not destroyed in their hands. Moreover, there is no other way for us. It''s better to delay for a few days to heal our wounds. " Aoqin said.


    For him, it''s a business with no capital and no profit. If he wins, he will be calm, and there will be no more war. Even if they lose, they have no reason not to try.


    Ao Feng heard the words and nodded his head: "it makes sense, then we will drag them first."


    At this time, Hua Ruge and others also gathered in a room to discuss. She and Tang Qin were still the only two people sitting, while the others were standing.


    "Tell me what you think, gentlemen." Tang Qin asked.


    Gao Jin said the first way: "in my opinion, there are also disputes within Tianhai. Some are led by the big prince and some are led by the three princes. They are also competing with each other. In the end, whether the negotiation can be achieved depends on who wins."


    "I think so, too."


    "It''s the same with me."


    This time, there was no different opinions on the amazing unity of the answers, because they saw the situation, so they did not doubt it.


    Tang Qin nodded, the same idea.


    Hua Ruge still doesn''t speak, just sits on one side.


    "In that case, we will wait here." Tang Qin said, "you''d better not go out of the open space where we are. If anything happens, don''t blame me for not helping you."


    "Yes." Everyone should be.


    "Go out." Tang Qin said and waved.


    Hua Ruge walked out slowly and stretched out when standing on the steps outside the door.


    When Gao Jin saw Hua Ruge and didn''t speak, he came up to him and asked, "brother Hu, you are the smartest of us. What do you see?"


    "Like you, brother Gao, I think the inner part of the sky is noisy." Hua Ruge said.


    "I knew you could see it," said Gao Jin with a smile


    "In brother Gao''s opinion, which one is better?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Gao Jin didn''t even think about it. "The big prince looks very deep in the city. The three princes are stupid. They will win in the end."


    "Brother Gao means that we can have a smooth peace talk?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Before Gao Jin opened his mouth this time, several other people nodded. One of them said, "I think it''s probably 80 percent."

 Chapter 1722

    Seeing that these people all think the peace talks can be concluded, Hua rugo smiled and nodded, thinking that people''s procrastination plan is sure to succeed.


    "You don''t think so?" Gao Jin asked when he saw Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "of course I think so. It''s obvious."


    "Yes, I can''t imagine that our negotiation will go on so smoothly. There is no life danger when we meet with sea animals." Everyone is more optimistic than one.


    Hua Ruge stood on the steps and narrowed her eyes slightly. Now she can be sure that things are not as simple as they seem.


    Tianhai will not show itself in front of people even if there is internal struggle. It''s normal for negotiation to have red faces and white faces, but it''s unreasonable for these two people to disagree completely.


    The only thing she could think of was that the two princes were acting for them, deliberately creating the illusion of division, so that these people would wait optimistically and not rush to leave.


    If she is right, Tianhai''s negotiation will last five days in a short time, and even worse in a long time.


    The more she thinks about it, the more she thinks about it. If she is not familiar with the way of negotiation, she can''t find out how much longer her mind is than others.


    Is there any hidden staff in Tianhai?


    As she walked, she shook her head and denied it, because looking at the simple and rough tactics of Tianhai, it didn''t seem that there were any smart people sitting in the corner.


    Is it her little friend? Did they react so quickly?


    After thinking for a long time, she can''t be sure. Anyway, procrastination is exactly the effect she wants, so she won''t think about it at all.


    Tang Qin said that it''s best to play in the open space. Hua Ruge will not listen to this. This dragon palace is so beautiful. She must turn around more.


    Thinking of her, she went out, but out of her place, a maid came up and asked, "emissary, where are you going?"


    "Is it convenient to turn around?" Hua laughs like a song.


    "Of course, your maid will show you the way." Said the maid.


    Hua rugo knew that it was impossible to act alone when she heard this, so she said politely, "thank you, girl."


    The maid said and took Hua Ruge to the Dragon Palace. During this time, Hua Ruge asked, "girl, do you have a dragon king in the sea?"


    "Yes, the leader of our Haizu is the dragon, and the leader of the dragon is the Dragon King." Said the maid.


    Hua Ruge looked at the water bubbles in the sky, listened to the Dragon King''s affairs, and felt that he had crossed into the ancient myth.


    "Messenger, would you like to visit the back garden?" Asked the maid.


    "It can''t be better." Hua Yuege answers.


    After a while, Hua Ruge turned around in the Dragon Palace. Seeing that most of the sea animals in the Dragon Palace are in human form, these sea animals are very sensitive to the breath, so it''s strange to look at Hua Ruge.


    "People don''t often come to the Dragon Palace, do they?" Hua Yuege asked.


    At this time, she was very familiar with the maid. In addition, she had a good appearance. The maid slowly dropped her guard and chatted with her casually.


    "Yes, there are almost no human beings in our dragon palace. In the last hundred years, there are only envoys for you and the other two days." Said the maid.


    Hua Yuege''s eyelids jumped when he heard the words. Then he asked, "people came to Dragon Palace two days ago?"


    When the maid heard this, she realized that she had made a mistake. She remembered that the Prime Minister of tortoise had told wan not to disclose the news of the man''s coming, but she had let it out.


    The little girl''s face turned white for a moment, and her lips trembled and she didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, I''m just curious. It doesn''t mean anything else. Don''t be afraid." Hua rushes to appease her as if she were singing.


    The little girl realized that she had made a big mistake. For a moment, she was afraid.


    "Although you and I have known each other for a short time, it should be a friend to talk so well. You can rest assured that I will not tell anyone, OK?" Hua coaxes like a song.


    "Are you serious?" Asked the little maid pitifully.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s not just a person, it''s no big deal. It has nothing to do with our mission and territory. Why should I say that? Don''t worry."


    Of course, the little maid didn''t know the stakes, so she believed it. She sniffed and asked, "you really don''t say it."


    "I promise." Hua Yuege raised three fingers seriously.


    Of course she can''t tell anyone that it''s all about her.


    The little maid was relieved and gave out a breath.


    "Although I won''t say it, I''d also like to charge you that since it''s the matter that the prime minister has told you, you''d better keep it secret and never let it out to others." Hua Ruge''s serious way.


    "I see. Thank you," the little maid nodded


    "You''re welcome." Hua Ruge smiled and said, "since we have all said that, let''s just chat. Do you know who''s coming in the last two days?"


    "I don''t know." The little maid shook her head and said, "it''s the Dragon King who received it personally. Everyone doesn''t know the identity of the man. I just met him once."


    "You know what it looks like." Hua Yuege then asked.


    "I see this. It''s a man in his early twenties. He''s dressed in white. He looks the best I''ve ever seen. He''s very dignified, but he always smiles, which makes people look good." The maid said and turned to look at Hua Ruge and said, "by the way, he has a pet, which is a white fox."


    Hua Ruge listened to this and said, "I''d like to see such a gorgeous person."


    "So are you, emissary." The maid was rather shy.


    Hua Ruge laughed and said, "I''ll let it go."


    She dressed up as a man. Although her appearance was comparable to those of the men, her temperament was totally incomparable.


    This afternoon, she went around the back garden, ate some cakes and drank the wine from the Dragon Palace. It was a pleasure.


    Others know that they should also be convinced. No matter what kind of environment, Hua Ruge can always lead a very leisurely life.


    In the evening, when I returned to my apartment, Hua Ruge asked for some dishes and a pot of hot wine like a maid.


    After drinking a sip of wine in the room, she smiled happily. No wonder she didn''t need any strength after she came here. The original childe without trace arrived earlier.


    It''s much faster than she thought, and it seems that childe Wuxian has gained the trust of Tianhai. This time, it must be his way.


    Her immediate priority is to meet with Childe wutrace, which is not only to meet and reminisce about the past, but also to protect her life.


    She can''t understand him better. Seeing that people and animals are harmless, she will not be merciful. After delaying time, he will surely let Tianhai kill this emissary, because they may expose some information and form unnecessary troubles when they go back.

 Chapter 1723

    But how can she see him? It''s definitely not possible to find them directly. Although Tianhai is their ally now, she doesn''t want to expose her identity in front of them. Once the news is leaked, Tuo Barrow''s side will be very dangerous.


    Therefore, they can only meet in secret. Now Hua Ruge is not familiar with the place of life, and he doesn''t know where the unmarked childe lives. It''s not realistic for her to find her.


    If you exclude direct identity disclosure and sneaking forward, there is only one way left, that is to let the childe come to see her.


    How can you know that childe Wuchen is in the sea?


    As she was drinking, she began to think about it. She didn''t know if she could think of a way to sleep on the table because she had drunk too much.


    In the middle of the night, she had some consciousness, pulled off her clothes and fell asleep on the bed.


    She woke up at noon the next day, and felt bright at the bottom of the sea.


    When she woke up, she heard a scolding voice outside. It was very loud. It sounded like Tang Qin.


    She frowned, put on her clothes and went out. When she opened the door, she saw that Tang Qin was scolding a young disciple of the illustrious sea sect. The little disciple knelt on the ground and dared not lift his head.


    "I have said that you are not allowed to go outside. Do you still have me in your eyes?" Tang and Qin shouted.


    The disciple said in a low voice, "we are just going out for a walk. We dare not make trouble."


    "You dare to talk back. You are against me." Tang Qin stared and slapped back.


    "Pa!"


    A firm slap on the little disciple''s face, the little disciple''s face instantly red and swollen, but I can feel the pain when I look at it.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t watch it anymore. He went up to the first two steps and said, "if you don''t go out for a walk, why do you make a fuss?"


    "I''ll look for you even if you come out. You were out yesterday, right?" Tang and Qin turned their heads and flashed in their eyes.


    He is a man who remembers his revenge. Before Hua rugo confronted him in public, he did not forget.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "it''s just that I''m not as good when I go out."


    She also wants to find fault.


    "How dare you guarantee that next time you will be OK, everyone will be OK when you go out. If you are in trouble, our whole mission will be involved." Tang and Qin said angrily.


    "Elder martial brother knows that we are the mission. I thought you took us as prisoners?" Hua Yuege said a word to the past.


    "You..."


    "We represent the image of territory and the face of alliance. How can we survive?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Tang and Qin thought for a long time and said: "now the situation is critical, we should be careful with our words and deeds!"


    "Then, elder martial brother, tell me where I didn''t behave with caution?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "You sophistry!" Tang and Qin were so angry that they could not talk about her.


    Hua Yuege shouted to all the people: "you don''t have to worry about him. We will show the spirit of God when we come here. We can''t let people look down on him."


    Half of the crowd nodded.


    Of course, the other half of the spiritual people do not speak, they still support Tang and Qin.


    "Hu Yue, you want to rebel!" Tang Qin took a drink and said in a cold voice: "before leaving, the master gave me the right to handle my duties. Believe it or not, I will kill you now!"


    "If you have the ability, you can do it!" Hua, like a song, is not convinced of the Tao.


    She had heard for a long time that although he was a second-generation disciple, he was not very strong because of his late entry and poor talent. Up to now, he is only the third tier in the bitter sea. He is not valued in the clan, or he could not be sent to negotiate.


    "You want to die!" Tang Qin then took out a broadsword and cut it towards Hua Ruge.


    Before Hua Ruge, the highest level of war was the second level of bitter sea. She had no power to parry the third level. Fortunately, she was fast enough to hide.


    She used the method of quenching body to increase her strength to the first level in the bitter sea. She dodged and hid.


    With her physique and strength, in fact, he may not be unable to fight, but if she wants to fight, she will sacrifice her own soul gun, as well as the city of the sky and other magic weapons that expose her identity. She will certainly not be stupid.


    Tang and Qin continued to attack when they failed. Hua Ruge just dodged and didn''t fight.


    It''s just that she''s overstepping her class. She''s also struggling to dodge.


    In this fight, other people are also at a loss and can only hide out of the war circle.


    The sabre Qi of Tang and Qin Dynasty emptied again and again, falling on the big array of Dragon Palace, causing the big array to tremble a little.


    People in the Dragon Palace felt this energy fluctuation at the first time. The old man, Prime Minister tortoise, went to report to the eldest prince aoqin. Aoqin immediately got up and went to the place where the battle was.


    Hua Ruge is worried about the increasingly strong Sabre Qi. The people in the Dragon Palace want to be so slow. In a moment, she will be cut into silk.


    Of course, it is also useful for her to recite in her heart. When she dodged the 20th move, aoqin turned into a golden light and stopped saying: "please stop the messenger."


    Tang and Qin just put away their broadsword.


    Aoqin asked, "I don''t know what happened? But I don''t have a good reception in Dragon Palace? "


    "The prince is worried too much. It''s really unfortunate that my family of the illustrious sea clan has raised such an ineffectual disciple." Naturally, Tang and Qin couldn''t say what they were arguing about. He said, "she''s usually not diligent in cultivation. I just said something about her, but she was in a hurry. I was only attacked by airway."


    The eldest prince is dubious. He thinks how can you come here because of the conflicts in your clan.


    "No, it''s you who accused me of going out to the back garden." Hua Ruge made it clear.


    "You!" Tang Qin glared at her, and her eyes were full of murderous intentions.


    Hua Yuege stepped forward and arched his hand and said, "the eldest prince, I''m in xiahu Yue. Would you like to know if we can''t walk in this dragon palace?"


    Tang and Qin were so angry, but they didn''t know what to say.


    "Of course, the emissary is our distinguished guest. If you want to talk with the maid outside, someone will guide you." Aoqin''s good tempered way.


    "Thank you very much, Prince." Hua Yuege says and bows.


    Aoqin is said by her to be in the clouds and fog. I don''t know what''s the matter.


    Tang and Qin then went up and said, "eldest prince, I''m not strict in discipline. I''ll make you laugh."


    Aoqin looked at these two people and thought they were acting, but he couldn''t figure out what was going on for a while, so he shook his head and said, "the emissary said seriously. I''m going around the Dragon Palace at will. Please don''t hurt the peace for this."


    Tang and Qin had to answer, "thank you very much, Prince."


    "Yes, I''ll leave first." Aoqin said, turning into golden light and flying away.

 Chapter 1724

    After aoqin left, Tang Qin turned to look at Hua Ruge and said, "Hu Yue, what do you want to do? Do you want them to kill us?"


    "Elder martial brother, if I remember correctly, it''s your first hand. I haven''t fought back." Hua Ruge is very innocent.


    "I should have killed you!" Aoqin''s vicious way.


    If aoqin comes a little later, he will be able to kill Hua Ruge by the sword. Now it''s hard to start the Dragon Palace.


    Hua Ruge squinted and said, "elder martial brother, I''ve made a fuss. I''m just fighting for freedom. What''s wrong?"


    Aoqin''s eyes flashed fiercely to other humanitarians: "let''s go up together and arrest her. She will kill us sooner or later."


    When they received the order, they looked at each other. Compared with Tang and Qin, they were more popular with Hua Ruge, but they didn''t dare to listen to Tang and Qin. It was hard.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want people to get tangled up. He simply said, "I''m the only legitimate disciple of Tianyuan hall. Aren''t you afraid of my master if you kill me?"


    Aoqin hears a flash of fear in his eyes.


    As we all know, the crazy old man is a murderer without any scruples. The illustrious sea sect even left him alone. Even if he killed someone, he didn''t do anything about it. But the crazy old man was partial to his apprentice. If he killed her, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "And we can''t wait for others to start. We''ll be in a mess first. We''ll have to be stable." She said and went to Tang Qin''s face and said, "at most, we don''t commit well water."


    Aoqin did not dare to start now, but his face did not soften at all. He said, "as long as we can go back, I will let the master kill you."


    "I also hope to go back. Elder martial brother has time to quarrel with me. I''d better think about something." Hua Yuege said a light sentence and walked out the door.


    "Where are you going?" Aoqin asked angrily.


    "Back garden." Hua Yuege answered with a faint voice. He had opened the door and said to the little maid outside, "let''s go. I''ll take you to play."


    Aoqin looks at Hua Ruge''s back, and is so angry that he can explode his liver. Otherwise, Hua Ruge has a different identity. He will definitely kill her here.


    "What are you all doing? What do you want to do with me? " He lashed out at others.


    Other people have emotions that they dare not show, so they walk into the room one after another. In fact, they prefer Hua Ruge. If it''s not Hua Ruge that looks a little unreliable, they prefer her to be the leader.


    Hua Ruge was relieved when she walked out of the door. She was intended to stimulate Tang Qin to do it. Now it''s dangerous to think that she can''t use the base card to fight against that level of task.


    Fortunately, she survived. After this battle, Tang and Qin couldn''t do anything more, so they had to wait passively for her counterattack.


    At the same time, aoqin went back to his main hall, how could he think something was wrong? So he stepped on his feet and flew to the side hall of an independent main hall not far away, and stood in front of the door and knocked.


    "Come in, please." There was a warm voice coming out of it.


    Aoqin opened the door and saw a young man in white sitting at the table. There was a chess board on the table in front of him. He played chess with black and white.


    "Childe wutrace is very interested." He said.


    The childe without trace got up and said with a smile, "how can the eldest prince come to look for me in his spare time?"


    "Well, I think there is something wrong with the mission. I''m here to consult you." And aoqin went by the way.


    "I don''t dare to, said the eldest prince." The humble way of Childe wutrace.


    When they were seated, a maid came to make tea.


    "Today, when I was practicing, I heard the report from the Prime Minister of the tortoise that the envoys were fighting inside for some reason, so I rushed there." "I stopped the fight and asked them why, but what they said was different," he continued


    "What did you say?" Asked the childe.


    "There were two people fighting. One of them was Tang Qin, the leader. He said he was in charge of the younger teachers."


    "The other is his younger martial brother Hu Yue. He means that Tang Qin didn''t let him go in the Dragon Palace. She didn''t believe it before fighting." Aoqin repeated the way according to his own understanding.


    Hearing Hu Yue''s name, Mr. wutrace narrowed his eyes for a moment. After a while, his face was more smiling. Almost in an instant, he understood the whole story.


    Since you don''t want to disturb the Dragon Palace, play the trick.


    "What did the big prince say?" He asked as if nothing had happened.


    Aoqin immediately said: "then Hu Yue asked me if I could move in the Dragon Palace. Of course, I said I could, and let them feel free. I was wondering if they wanted to take the opportunity to inquire about the news of my dragon palace."


    "The eldest prince thinks that these two are acting, in order to get information?" Asked the childe.


    Aoqin nodded: "exactly."


    The childe with no trace smiled and shook his head and said: "the prince is worried too much. I''m sure no one will walk around except Hu Yue."


    "How do you know?"


    "The mission''s performance since coming to the sky sea has been trembling, especially that the leader is determined to live, and he certainly knows that it''s not a good thing to know more." Koning, the childe without trace, thought for a moment and said, "that is to say, now we don''t have to worry at all?"


    "Yes, the prince can believe me, and these people are all under our control. They can''t turn the sky." Childe wutrace said again.


    Aoqin thought about it, and said, "that''s my worry."


    "But even if there are a few people walking in the Dragon Palace, they should be on guard. Is it convenient for the prince to tell me the whereabouts of these people?" Asked the childe.


    Aoqin did not want to think of the way: "of course, I will let Prime Minister turtle to arrange for you."


    He said and left.


    When the door was closed, there was a happy smile on the corner of Childe''s lips. He took the fox out of his sleeve and touched his cerebellum pocket. "Xiaojiu, we will see you as elder sister Ge in a moment."


    When the little fox heard that his eyes were bright, he turned into a white light and fell on the ground. With bright eyes, he looked at the childe without trace and asked, "master, where is sister Ruge?"


    She has not seen Hua Ruge for a long time, and will inevitably miss her.


    "You can hear what the eldest prince said just now. It''s the one named Hu Yue." Childe wutrace''s patient answer.


    Xiaojiu frowned, "isn''t that a man''s name?"


    "Hu Yue is her commonly used pseudonym. Yue Tong said that it means nonsense." "No trace childe said a, smile on the face more genial way:" only she will take such a name


    Small nine also can''t understand very much, just chase to ask: "then we can go to see such as song elder sister now?"


    "We have to wait. We need to know her whereabouts." "No trace childe says to look at her, expression quite some stern way:" what did you promise me before you come

 Chapter 1725

    "I''ve said that I''m not happy just now." The little fox went to pull the sleeve of the childe without trace, and said, "master, I promise I won''t do it next time. Don''t you lock me in the space, OK?"


    For the sake of Xiaojiu''s safety, childe wutrace not only forbids her to shape, but also becomes an ordinary fox. After all, a Nine Tailed Fox that can shape will inevitably be coveted.


    He wanted to leave her in the space very much, but Xiaojiu wanted to see what the Dragon Palace looked like, and he took it out with all his heart.


    "Then promise me that you can''t do this next time. I may not be able to protect you when I''m found. Then they will take you away from me." Childe wutrace said very seriously.


    Hearing that, Xiao Jiuyi left him. He grabbed his sleeve and said: "that Xiao Jiu is no longer naughty. He listens to his master."


    "Darling." The childe said, looking at her pitiful expression, and said: "today in the room, you don''t want to go back."


    Xiaojiu shook his head and said, "I''d better change back. I don''t want to be arrested."


    She said then turned into a white light, and became a little fox with a tail, nestling in his arms.


    Childe Wu trace dotes on a smile and touches her head: "good, when I see you, sister Ruge, I will help you to get some delicious food."


    He wanted to come and not eat. Even if he prepared some for Xiaojiu, it was relatively single, far less rich than huaruge.


    Hearing this, Xiaojiu nodded his head and looked more clever.


    Hua Ruge thinks that there is nothing to see in the garden of dragon palace. There is no elegant flowers and plants, and there is no taste at all.


    only one thing is that it is still heroic. Rockeries are placed with various kinds of precious immortal crystals. There are no arbors and stone bridges with different colors of rare stones. In addition, all kinds of natural materials and earth treasures are planted, which leads to the spirit here that is many times richer than the outside world.


    Hua Ruge is lying on a rockery at this time. The stone tentacles are warm and suitable for making a big bed.


    The little maid is standing there.


    Hua Ruge has a chat with her. The real purpose is to wait for childe wutrace. She believes that today''s event will definitely make the sky sea confused, and finally it can reach childe wutrace''s ear.


    "Emissary, I would like you to be different from other human beings." Said the little maid.


    Hua Yuege smiled back, "what''s the difference?"


    "I think they are afraid to enter our Dragon Palace, but you seem to like it very much." Little maid is very simple.


    "Of course, I like it. You have so many babies here, and people are good-looking." Hua Ruge said casually.


    The little maid disagreed: "I thought so before, but I didn''t know it was you and the human being who saw better."


    "Human beings are not all beautiful. Have you never been to the human world?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    The little maid shook her head: "the sea people in the sky and sea never go to the land. Human beings are not friendly to us. When they find out, they will catch us and take our inner elixir."


    "In fact, peace is good for both of us." Hua Ruge said and thought.


    Because the sea area is much larger than the land, so the resources are far more than the land. If the trade exchange can be carried out, it is far more valuable than that from Nathan.


    Moreover, the sea people can also go ashore at any time to learn a series of human civilization, such as Kung Fu array. Both sides can not only stop killing, but also develop in the long run.


    Of course, this idea is very good, but it''s hard to achieve with her ability. She can only hope in the world.


    "You humans are so greedy that they won''t stop hunting us." Smiling maid is the first to human beings.


    "That''s true."


    "We don''t know when we can accept this war. We''ve already died a lot of people." The little maid felt aggrieved.


    Hua rugo reached out from the rockery and touched her head, saying, "don''t worry, the war will not continue, we are here for peace talks."


    "It is impossible for our Haizu to hand over dinghaizhu. This peace talk can never be completed. When you go back, you will start a war again." The little maid sighed with despair.


    "That''s not good. Isn''t there still me?" Hua Ruge smiled and poked out his head: "do you believe me?"


    The little maid looked at her and wanted to nod her head, but thought about it and said, "you are just one person."


    "Not only." Hua Yuege said and looked not far away, laughing.


    The next moment a white light came from that direction, and then it fell under the rockery. The visitor looked up at Hua Ruge.


    The little maid was stupefied for a moment, and then she said, "I have seen you."


    "No formality." Although childe wutrace said this, his eyes fell on Hua Ruge''s face all the time.


    Hua Ruge saw that it was him, and the smile on his face was stronger.


    The little maid also followed the line of vision of Childe wutrace to see the past, but before she saw Hua Ruge, Hua Ruge had turned over and jumped off the rockery, saying to her, "this is it?"


    The little maid whispered, "this is the human son I once mentioned."


    She said that her cheeks were slightly red, and she did not dare to look into childe''s eyes.


    "I''ve heard a lot about fame. It''s true that it''s true today." Hua Ruge said with a fist: "I''m Hu Yue, the second generation disciple of the illustrious sea clan. I''m also the messenger to talk with you this time."


    "The appearance of the emissary is very similar to that of an old man of mine. I can''t distinguish between trance and trance." Said the childe without trace.


    "That''s really predestined. It''s better for you to tell me what kind of old man you are. Maybe I know you." Hua rugo followed his words.


    The childe without trace nodded slightly: "I have this idea."


    Then he looked at the little maid on one side and said, "go down first, girl. Let''s talk."


    The little maid hesitated a little, but she once ordered not to embarrass childe Wuwen, so she went down.


    After she left, Hua Ruge and childe wutrace looked at each other and smiled tacitly.


    "Yes, I thought you''d have to wait." Hua Ruge rests on the rockery relaxed.


    "Tianhai trusts me very much." The childe without trace replied.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "I will not panic when I meet you. You should remember to keep the mission alive."


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to keep all the people alive." "No trace childe says, complexion is not good way:" hear somebody wants to kill you


    Hua Yuege was a little shocked and asked, "do you want to start with him?"


    "It''s time to kill." The childe without trace looked at her and said, "I''ll take care of it."


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "well, since you are here, it''s better for me to take the lead in the negotiation."

 Chapter 1726

    Hua Ruge and childe wutrace are talking and sitting at a stone table in the back garden. Xiaojiu runs from childe wutrace''s arms to Hua Ruge''s arms. Hua Ruge takes out all her snacks and watches her eat on the table.


    Childe Wu trace dotes on his little head.


    "What''s the matter with us?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Since you left, the number of earthquakes has also increased, but it is not as severe as we thought. We have prepared in advance and evacuated people to Xiancheng. Now we can still cope with it, and there are not too many casualties." Childe wutrace gives her relief.


    Hua Yuege hears the words and really takes a breath: "so I''m more relieved."


    "We are there. You can rest assured that you should pay more attention to your own safety. You shouldn''t come here for negotiations like this." Mr. Wu trace is a little serious about this.


    Hua Ruge was helpless and said: "I don''t want to, but I usually perform too well, and someone interferes. If I don''t come, I will be doubted."


    "It''s hurting you." The childe without trace moved.


    Hua Ruge smiled: "where, everything is in my bearing range, you don''t have to worry about me."


    "Brother Tuoba is by your side this time. We really feel relieved." Childe wutrace is honest.


    "More reliable than me." Hua Ruge scratched his head embarrassed.


    The childe raised his lips and asked, "how is he?"


    "Well, now the people in the League think of him as a treasure." Hua rugo said that she was not only envious, but she was always favored.


    "Don''t be childish." The childe without trace said softly.


    Hua Ruge realized his emotion, touched his nose and said, "time is limited. Let''s talk about the next step."


    "Well, now that the dark night Pavilion leader has sent dozens of people to infiltrate the front line of the alliance, our plan should be in the hands of brother Tuoba by now." Said the childe without trace.


    "So fast?" Hua Ruge is a little surprised.


    "We have already prepared for it. After you sent the news, we immediately discussed the next plan. After the trust of Tianhai, I sent it. It should have been delivered yesterday." Said the childe without trace.


    "What is it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "According to what you said, this step is to fight against the morale of the alliance. So brother Tuoba over there gave advice and sent troops. Tianhai here would have been prepared to kill all of them. Then our goal will be achieved." Said the childe without trace.


    Hua Ruge nodded while listening: "I mean that too. When the league is frustrated and panicked, it''s time to close the network."


    "Well." The childe without trace looked at her and said, "you won''t be so tired then."


    "Fortunately, I''m familiar with it." Hua is laughing like a song.


    There is a feeling in childe wutrace''s heart. He smiles and says, "I will invite you to drink then."


    "You can''t just drink, Xiaorui. You need to help me out." Hua Ruge talks about the actual conditions.


    The childe nodded: "give it to me over there."


    "Interesting enough." Hua Ruge smiled and stood up and said, "time is almost up. I should go back. It''s hard to avoid suspicion after a long time."


    "Go." The childe without trace said softly.


    Hua Ruge reached out his hand and rubbed Xiaojiu''s head: "if you meet my sister, will you come back tomorrow?"


    Xiaojiu points his little head in succession.


    Hua rugo left her with some food.


    "Is it delicious?" After childe wutrace left China like a song, his eyes fell on Xiaojiu again.


    Xiaojiu nods again.


    Childe Wu trace dotes on with a smile and says, "come back tomorrow and leave now."


    Xiaojiu grabs the delicious food with her claws and looks at xiangwuchen with questioning eyes. She still wants to stay here a little longer.


    "We still have work to do." Then he picked her up and gathered up her food. He got up and went to the residence of the great prince aoqin.


    Hua Ruge didn''t see Tang Qin when he went back. Instead, he had some friends talking at the stone table in the clearing. When he saw her, he said, "I said brother Hu, you are playing with fire."


    The speaker is Gao Jin of the demon sect.


    Hua Yuege also sat down with a smile and said, "brother Gao, why do you say that?"


    "Can''t you see the temper of elder Tang? If you contradict him so openly, he will not let you go easily. " High in lowers the voice.


    Others echoed, "yes, elder Tang''s face has been worse since you left. In my opinion, he will find a way to deal with you."


    "Yes, or you should take a soft suit. Don''t go out all the time." She was advised.


    Hua rugosi said without fear: "I''m afraid that he won''t succeed even though I have the support of my master. If we can go back, I''ll see who is unlucky."


    "I said brother Hu, why can''t you think about it? If you can go back, it''s good. If you can''t go back? Won''t he be here for you? " The high input sound pressure is lower.


    "Here?" Hua, like a song, raises his eyebrows slightly.


    "Yes, you must find a reason to do something. You can''t help it." Go ahead, go ahead.


    Hua Ruge listened to people mention here, then made a slightly distressed look and said: "brother Gao said it is reasonable."


    "So you''d better take a soft one." The man advised again.


    Hua Ruge thought about it and nodded: "you have a point, let me think about how to say it."


    "That''s right for you, at least until you go back." Gao Jin patted her on the shoulder.


    Hua Ruge agreed, thinking that she was sure to go back, so she didn''t know Tang and Qin.


    That night, several people chatted for a while and then disappeared. Hua rugo promised several people to go back and think about how to be soft. In fact, when they went back, they fell asleep.


    The next morning, before she woke up, she heard that there was humanity outside the courtyard: "the Dragon King asked Tang emissary to come and have a talk."


    She came to her senses, lifted the quilt from her head and dressed as she got out of bed.


    When she opened the door, she heard the maid from the Dragon Palace say to Tang Qin, "the Dragon King just wants to invite you alone."


    "It''s a great honor." The etiquette of Tang and Qin is very complete, but it is full of resentment when you glance at China like a song.


    Hua Ruge waved to him with a smile and said, "goodbye, elder martial brother Tang."


    Tang Qin''s heart hummed and left with the maid.


    All the members of the mission are a little nervous. They all gather at the side of Hua Ruge. After all, only Hua Ruge has the highest status except Tang and Qin.


    Although it seems a little unreliable, but Tang Qin is not there, they really have to find her to be the backbone.


    "Did the Dragon King take part in it?"


    "I''m surprised that what we said that day was so clear. What else can we say?"

 Chapter 1727

    "Even if we want to negotiate again, we should bring us? What''s the matter alone? " People are puzzled.


    Hua Ruge is also a strange face at this time, but the heart is no longer clear.


    "Let''s not talk about this. Anyway, it''s better to talk about it when elder Tang comes back. It''s brother Hu. Do you have any idea?" Asked Gao Jin.


    Hua Ruge said in his heart, what else do you want? If this man goes out, don''t think about coming back.


    "No, I have many ideas, but I really can''t be soft. Would you please help me think about it?" Hua Yuege said.


    She didn''t lie. She knew that she knew that in addition to coaxing her own men, she had always been violent in solving external conflicts and when she had taken soft clothes.


    "Well, let''s all help you think about it." People began to help Hua with his ideas.


    On the other side, Tang and Qin were taken away by the maid. Instead of going to the main hall of the Dragon Palace, they went to a small side hall. There was no Dragon King in the side hall, only a white prince with a white fox in his arms.


    The maid led him into the room and retired.


    Tang Qin was puzzled, but he went up to the front and said, "I dare to ask you the name of the young master in the next Tang Qin Dynasty?"


    "You don''t need to know who I am." Traceless childe light of raise an eye, looking at his vision cool way: "just need to answer my question."


    Although Tang and Qin have a good disposition, they dare not have any temper when it comes to life and death, so they said, "you say?"


    "You were in the yard yesterday, and you attacked the people of the clan, didn''t you?" Asked the childe.


    Tang Qin nodded: "that''s my younger martial brother Hu Yue. He is stubborn and disobeys discipline. I just teach him a lesson. I don''t mean to disrespect the Dragon Palace."


    "Then you are not wronged." Childe wutrace knew that it was Hua Ruge''s plan, and he was still angry at the moment.


    Tang and Qin are confused: "what do you mean, young man?"


    "Kill!" The childe said, waving to remove the sound barrier around him.


    At the same time, a general of the Dragon Palace rushed in, and almost instantaneously subdued the Tang and Qin Dynasties.


    When Tang and Qin were about to behead, they asked in horror, "I don''t know where I offended you, young master?"


    "It''s only you who are responsible for the wrong people." Childe wutrace''s subtle way is obviously a warm temperament, but it''s a little too cold for people to approach.


    Tang and Qin subconsciously thought of Hua Ruge. At that moment, they seemed to understand something. However, before he had a clear idea, his head fell to the ground.


    Before he died, there was only a question in his mind. Who was Hu Yue?


    Childe Wuxian covers Xiaojiu''s eyes.


    After the scene was cleaned up, aoqin came to his residence and asked, "do you have a clear idea, young man?"


    "Yes, I can be sure that this man was acting yesterday, but his purpose is not to pry into the news but to paralyze us. He is too mentally strong and we must get rid of him." Said the childe without trace.


    "I understand." Aoqin nodded his head and asked, "but after we killed him, will there be any action in the alliance?"


    "Write to them and say that Tang and Qin had a bad manner and ran into the Dragon King. We Haizu are very angry about it." Said the childe without trace.


    Aoqin wrote down and asked, "is there anything else to say?"


    "We will continue to discuss the terms they put forward and discuss them with other members of the mission." The childe without trace explained again.


    "You are really wise, young master. Once he died, the mission had no backbone. We will not knead him then." Aoqin said with a smile.


    "The prince is flattered." The humble way of Childe wutrace.


    Aoqin wrote down the content and left. Childe Wuchen said lightly, "now she can sleep well."


    Xiaojiu is also nodding his head.


    "You understand?" Asked the childe with a smile.


    Xiaojiu nodded his head in a row, but someone bullied sister rugo. His master was revenging. What could he not understand.


    Looking at her natural expression, childe wutrace said: "I forget that you are a beast, which is connected with human nature."


    Xiaojiu is very happy and rubs his palm with his head.


    On the other hand, someone soon informed the mission of Tang Qin''s death, and the reason was that it also ran into the Dragon King.


    For a while, the rest of the mission was disordered. It was not sad for Tang and Qin, but afraid of being the next one.


    "Although the Dragon Palace performs well, it is actually turbulent. We should be more careful in our future actions." Gao Jin is the first to speak again.


    "Yes, I don''t know how Tang Shibo offended the Dragon King." A disciple of the magic sea sect sighed.


    Without exception, these people are worried about their future.


    As the only one who knows the truth, Hua Ruge is still indifferent all the time. He is not worried or has no idea.


    "Little martial uncle, you are talking. Now you are gone. You are the only one with the highest rank. We are only looking forward to you." The disciple of the magic sea sect said again.


    Others may be older, but their seniority is not as good as Hua Ruge''s, so they said, "yes, you are the elder, you should give orders."


    "I don''t know that much." Hua, like a song, looks embarrassed.


    "You''re not even afraid of the Grand Uncle. It''s not a big deal to face you." Another humanity.


    Others nodded in agreement.


    This is naturally the purpose of Hua Ruge, so she nodded her head and said, "well, I''ll be your leader for the time being. If you have any idea, just say it, and we''ll work together no matter what we meet in the future."


    "Yes." All of them responded loudly, obviously they all liked the leader Hua rugo.


    Although you may be young and inexperienced, you can always think of a good way as long as you gather your ideas.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "then I''ll invite you to drink tonight. If we don''t get drunk, we won''t go back."


    "Thank you very much, brother Hu." A few people started to coax, as if they had thrown Tang and Qin behind them in an instant.


    Because the popularity of Tang and Qin was not so good, not only did they not throw any water in the mission, but even the leaders of the illustrious sea sect knew that they had no excessive reaction.


    The letter from Tianhai is more important than the life of Tang and Qin.


    That day Wang Yun called Tuo BARREI and handed the letter to him, saying, "Ji Ming, look at this. What do you mean there?"


    At this time, Tuoba Rui has received the news from shangguanli, and it''s much easier to make a series of plans for the next step.


    "I think there are two possibilities. The first one is what the letter says. He was killed for colliding with the Dragon King. The other is what he knew and was killed by the sea of heaven." Tuoba Rui analyzes.


    Of course, Wang Yun didn''t think of anything, so he asked, "which one do you think is more likely?"


    "There is a secret in the sky." Tuo Ba Rui said firmly, "we can''t give too much hope to the peace talks."

 Chapter 1728

    "How do you say that?" Hearing this, Wang Yun felt more confused.


    "In my opinion, Tianhai probably doesn''t want to negotiate with us. You see, it''s been delayed for several days. There''s no movement at all." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Wang Yun thought for a moment, "maybe we are discussing specific terms."


    "Or maybe it''s procrastinating." Tuoba Rui insists on his own idea.


    "If only we could get in touch with the mission." Said Wang Yun.


    Tuoba Rui sniffed Yan and squinted. "I have a way."


    "What is it?"


    "Since Mr. Tang is dead, we will appoint another emissary." Tuo Ba Rui said that he didn''t respond to this. He said, "we will send someone to convey the order. When the man comes back, we can know what the messengers are doing."


    Wang Yun''s eyes brightened and said, "you have a way."


    "Sir, I''m flattered."


    "Who will be the new leader?" Wang Yun thought for a moment and then said, "just your little brother Hu Yue. He is smart and has a large number of generations. He is not afraid to suppress those people."


    "I have no problem." Tuoba Rui said, in fact, he knew that childe wutrace would not be afraid after he gained the trust of Tianhai. With his care, he would not be in danger in any way.


    As for the reason that the dead man was out of the plan, he didn''t know for the time being.


    The next day, Tianhai received another messenger, saying that it was to appoint a new mission leader, and Tianhai had to welcome in.


    When the messenger saw Hua Ruge, in addition to saying something like giving power to her, he asked: "little martial uncle, I''m here to ask if you have any negotiations recently. What''s the attitude of Tianhai?"


    This problem is not in the plan either, but Hua rugo is more fluent in telling lies than telling the truth, so he took off his tongue and said: "where there is any negotiation, we just show up the next day, and then we have been resting here."


    "It seems that this is very incompatible." The man chewed and asked, "can you probably judge the attitude of the sky and the sea?"


    Hua Ruge knew that he could not say too much, so he said, "I can''t see this clearly. I need you to give me more time."


    The little disciple nodded: "I will report to the master when I go back."


    "Well." Hua Yuege is just a light response.


    After the messenger left, Hua rugo ran to the back garden again. Recently, she always went to the garden to chat with Childe wutrace. It''s not surprising that the stranger only thought that she was a new friend. After all, the two men couldn''t hit eight poles, so there should be no problem.


    In the garden, Hua Ruge lies on the stone table. Next to him is a little fox who is over active.


    "What''s the matter? Listless. " Childe Wuxian poured tea for her.


    She then drank the tea and said, "I hope the next war is the last."


    "Don''t worry, it will." Knowing that she was overflowing with compassion again, childe wutrace offered reassurance.


    Hua Ruge will deduce the plan in his mind again, and then nodded: "I think so, too."


    "Then relax, don''t be so nervous." The childe without trace persuades.


    Hua Ruge led his lips and said, "it''s OK."


    She is here to stop the war, but she has to make a war. Now she only hopes that the plan can be accomplished in one move and never be defeated.


    "Would you like some wine?" Asked the childe.


    Hua Ruge shook his head when he heard the words and said, "I''ll forget it here. I''m afraid I''ve drunk too much and talked disorderly."


    "Whatever." Childe Wuxian has always been very patient with her.


    The messenger went back to the alliance that day and said Hua Ruge''s words in front of Wang Yun and Tuoba Rui.


    The message Wang Yun summed up from these words is very clear, that is, there has been no negotiation! Tianhai doesn''t let the mission back. It''s just delaying time!


    Damn it!


    Tuo Ba Rui knew that Hua Ruge was able to respond, and there was no mood fluctuation in his eyes.


    "If you want to continue talking about anything, I think it''s dragging us away and playing us like fools." Wang Yun said as he walked around the room fidgety. There was always something in his mind but he couldn''t make sense of it.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t speak on one side, just watching.


    "I said Jiming, you are still in the mood for tea at this time." Wang Yun turned his head and said helplessly.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head slowly, and said seriously: "don''t worry, sir. Now we are strong and strong. It''s they who should be panicked."


    As soon as Wang Yun heard what he said, he went to Tuo Barrow''s side and said, "tell me, what should we do next?"


    "Fight!" Tuo Ba Rui opens his thin lips and slowly spits out a word.


    "How?"


    "The sound of the East hits the West." Tuoba Rui said: "we feint in a big way, and then send a small group of people to raid and steal the dinghaizhu."


    Hearing this, Wang Yun''s eyes brightened again and said, "good idea."


    "Sir, I''m flattered, as long as I don''t dislike my inferiority." Tuo Ba Rui''s polite way.


    Wang Yun laughed and said, "if you are poor, there will be no intelligent people in this world. I will report to the master."


    As he said this, he soared up from Tuo BARREI''s room, and the two breathing rooms were far away before they reached the people.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at Wang Yun''s back and took a sip of tea and said to himself, "it''s going to end."


    Wang Yun immediately went to explain the situation to the leader of the illustrious sea clan. Later, the leader of the illustrious sea clan asked Tuoba Rui to listen in when discussing with the major sects, so as to help out his ideas.


    Tuo BARREI just listened. These people''s ideas are as simple and rough as people''s, and they all said that there is nothing to see when they hit the sky sea first.


    Later, when the argument continued, Wang Yun put forward the plan of Tuoba Rui and the specific implementation strategy.


    People stopped talking when they saw it. They didn''t know how to play like this in the war. They all agreed with Wang Yun.


    And the plan passed naturally.


    Tuoba Rui saw that no one questioned, and he didn''t say anything.


    Back in the room that day, Tuo BARREI took out another same plan that he had kept in his hand and gave it to the person in the dark night Pavilion when he went out in the afternoon.


    When the alliance was in the war preparation stage, Mr. traceless got the specific plan and began to guide Tianhai to prepare for targeted operations.


    Hua Ruge is playing happily in the Dragon Palace all day long. He has eaten all the delicious food here. He goes to bed early and gets up early every day.


    The childe without trace can''t laugh or cry when he sees it. She really doesn''t care about anything without her.


    On this day, when they were drinking tea in the back garden, Hua rugo asked, "in general, the alliance suddenly repented of the attack, and our mission must be killed by the sea of heaven. How can you get away?"


    "I will let Tianhai keep you, don''t worry." Childe wutrace''s subtle way seems to have been in mind for a long time.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "then I can eat and drink at ease."

 Chapter 1729

    After a few days, Tuoba Rui and the alliance reached a consensus and made a feint. Later, they sent 30 core members, more than five disciples from the bitter sea, to raid.


    Tianhai side has been prepared with the help of Childe wutrace, just waiting for the alliance to fight again.


    That night, when Hua rugo was still sleeping, he heard the sound of the explosion outside and the powerful afterwave of spiritual power.


    She opened her eyes and began.


    The outside alliance chooses to take action in the evening just to catch Tianhai off guard. Unexpectedly, Tianhai will react quickly and make a large-scale counterattack.


    The alliance thinks that negotiations can paralyze the sea of heaven. This surprise attack will definitely take advantage of them. Unexpectedly, they will soon be surrounded by the sea animals of the sea of heaven.


    Moreover, the number of sea animals is more than theirs this time, which really caught the league by surprise. The disciples of the League also had some fear, because they had the feeling of bumping into someone''s ambush.


    Soon the feeling became clearer, because this time, sea animals not only had this kind of short-range attack, but also had long-range crossbows and arrow cars, which are not common large-scale combat equipment in the sea clan.


    As soon as the large arrow car came out, the people here became targets. People who had never been ahead were stunned in an instant, and their momentum was gone. They just wanted to run back.


    "Don''t panic, everyone. They are just the end of the line. They are not afraid." Wang Yun shouted with his head on.


    The leaders of other forces also shouted like this, but some of them didn''t have the courage to do so. Because looking at the battle in front of them, their plans may have been known by others for a long time. What else can we do?


    The sea animals are full of fighting spirit. The alliance disciples don''t show their fighting power because of their panic, but there are not too many casualties there.


    This battle is a feint attack. In fact, if we really order a full-scale attack, both sides will show their own strength. This battle will definitely be another big outbreak. It''s unnecessary to say that both sides have suffered heavy casualties.


    The alliance disciples fought and retreated at this time. After all, they pretended to attack. They didn''t work hard to protect themselves. They were afraid that there would be traps in the future.


    The sea animals attack with all their strength, but they can''t hurt too many people when they are protected by others.


    Wang Yun suddenly called out: "no!"


    If the sea animals can ambush here, they must know their plan. That is to say, there must be internal traitors in the league. Then the affairs of the small team must also be known.


    They are all their core disciples.


    However, he realized that it was too late. The bottom of the sea had been waiting for these people. They were soon trapped in a well-organized array, in which they exhausted their strength and were captured alive. During this period, they did not make a lot of movement.


    Looking at 30 people being tied up, aoqin said to the childe without trace, "childe''s array is really powerful."


    "It''s better for the sea people to cooperate." Childe Wuxian smiles.


    "Now, I''d like to see what else the league can do to us." Aoqin snorted coldly.


    "There won''t be another time, and we will destroy the alliance next step," said the childe


    "Destroy?" Aoqin listened and said, "what''s the way?"


    "If you want to achieve this, please ask the prince for help." Said the childe without trace.


    "Childe please say, as long as aoqin can do it, it is absolutely obligatory." Aoqin''s heroic way.


    "To win, we need to bring down the hearts of the league. To do this, we need to highlight our righteousness and let the League doubt itself," Mr. traceless nodded


    "What to do?"


    "Let the mission go." "These people are just insignificant little people, they will not have any impact on the situation, but they will have a good reputation," said childe wutrace


    "That''s OK. So we need to let go of the core members we arrested?" Aoqin asked again.


    "No, we managed to catch these people. They are strong and the core of the alliance. Putting them back is like letting the tiger go back to the mountain." Childe wutrace explains to him.


    Aoqin then nodded, "I understand what you mean."


    The childe without trace smiled.


    On the other side of the battlefield, when Wang Yun responded that the plan had been seen through and the core disciples were in danger, he knew that his plan and others had failed, and it would be meaningless to fight further, so he shouted: "withdraw."


    The disciples of the alliance waited for this sentence, and when they heard it, they quickly backed away. The sea people wanted to kill them and were stopped by their generals.


    "In their own words, they are not going to pursue the poor." Said the generals of the sea people.


    After the alliance retreated for a while, there was still no movement in the sky. Wang Yun knew that those core disciples would not come back.


    There''s a mole!


    Almost at the same time, this idea emerged in all human brains.


    There must be some traitors in their alliance, and they are still at the top, because the following disciples don''t know that there is a surprise attack.


    The leader of the illustrious sea clan and other patriarchs were furious after they learned the whole story. They actually mixed in the traitors of the sea clan among human beings, which was unthinkable before.


    "Damn it, check it out for me. Make sure to find out the people!" The leader of the illustrious sea clan gave a death order.


    Wang Yun is in a hurry, but later comes Tuoba Rui.


    In his eyes, the only one who may find an adulterer in the crowd is his own capable disciple. Of course, he never doubted Tuo BARREI.


    Because Tuoba Rui not only made great contributions to the league, but also is a new disciple. He is not stable here, even if he wants to spread the news, it is difficult to do so.


    After receiving the task, Tuoba Rui showed a strong interest. He narrowed his eyes and said, "who is it?"


    "I think about it. There are only 20 people who know the whole plan. Here is the list. Take a look." Wang Yun said and took out the list of the day''s deliberations.


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced and found that there was no one on it. He said: "I have no idea about this."


    "I know you have the most ways. Please think about it. If you can''t catch the traitor, you must chop me." Wang Yun is angry and helpless.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t lie this time. There was no name on the list. How could he have any clue.


    "That disciple wants to find a way." Tuoba Rui agrees.


    "Yes, yes, think about it." Wang Yun seemed to see hope.


    At this time, a disciple came outside to report: "the temple Lord, sent the Tianhai mission back."


    "Back?" Wang Yun''s face was inconceivable. When he ordered the attack, he didn''t care about the life of these envoys. Unexpectedly, the sky sea would put people back.

 Chapter 1730

    Tuoba Rui was expected, but he was relieved to hear that. It''s about Hua Ruge''s safety. Even if everything is calculated, he can''t help thinking about it.


    Wang Yun said, "what do you think of this, Ji Ming?"


    "Maybe these people are weak and don''t know the secrets of Tianhai, so it''s better to send them back for a good reputation." Tuoba Rui follows the road.


    Wang Yun didn''t doubt it. He waved his hand to the disciple and said, "I''m looking into the internal affairs. Let the leader of Tianyuan hall catch the wind."


    "Yes." The disciple retreated at his word.


    Tuoba Rui''s heart also went out, thinking that Hua Ruge came back, he really didn''t want to sit here for a moment.


    Waste time.


    "Don''t be distracted, Jiming. Think about it." Wang Yun said.


    Tuoba Rui turned his eyes and said: "I usually discuss with brother Hu. Now I can''t open my mind. She happened to come back, so I''d better meet her."


    "If you can fool martial uncle, she has a lot of ghost ideas. Well, go ahead." Wang Yun waved him away.


    On the other hand, the Lord of Tianyuan hall was also acting as the Lord of the hall. He was surprised to hear the return of the mission. He had intended to kill people with a knife. Unexpectedly, Hu Yueh was so powerful that he didn''t die.


    When Hua Ruge arrived at Wuji hall, he saw Zhong Zheng. He smiled and said, "elder martial brother Zhong, don''t be hurt."


    "I''m glad to see you back safely. Let''s have a drink tonight. Let''s not get drunk." Zhong Zheng claps Hua Ruge''s shoulder warmly.


    Hua Yuege laughed happily: "that younger martial brother, I''d better be obedient than respectful."


    What else did Zhong Zheng want to say? Tuoba Rui came out of the room. Hua Ruge looked at the past for the first time, and there was a bit of playfulness in her eyes.


    "Back." Tuoba Rui comes forward to ask and ignores Zhong Zheng.


    Zhong Zheng doesn''t like Hua Ruge, and he doesn''t like Tuo BARREI. He doesn''t take others seriously because of Wang yunchong.


    "Well." Hua Ruge nodded his head. It''s hard to say anything when there are outsiders.


    "Master asked you and me to help me. Let''s go." Tuoba Rui said that he should leave first.


    Hua Ruge smiles apologetically at Zhong Zheng and turns to leave.


    Tuoba Rui did not take Hua Ruge back to his room, but came to the back of the mountain. No one came here as before.


    "I checked. He recommended you to negotiate and wanted to kill people with a knife." Tuoba Rui said, without naming.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "I guess it''s related to him."


    "I''ll find a way to get rid of him. You''re at ease." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "you have enough things. Don''t worry about such a small person. I will get rid of it when I have the chance."


    "All right." Tuo Ba Rui replied, "is there any danger in going to the sea of heaven this time?"


    "Wuxian arrived two days before I went. Nothing happened, just a little conflict with Tang and Qin." Hua Ruge said truthfully.


    "Tuo Ba Rui smell speech slightly picked eyebrow way:" it seems that this is the real reason of his death


    "It''s a good guess. He hates it." Hua rugo said, leaning on the big stone behind him, stretching himself, looking at him and asking, "is there anything delicious today?"


    Tuoba Rui glanced at it and said, "wait."


    He said and went to find the ingredients.


    Hua Yuege smiled and sat there quietly with his eyes closed.


    When Tuo Ba Rui came back, he brought back a large piece of mountain pork and some wild fruits and vegetables. Hua rugo looked at him as he was familiar with the road by light car, and said with a smile, "you are more and more like a cook now."


    Tuoba Rui ignores her and deals with the ingredients on his own.


    "Still a cold cook." Hua Yuege took another sentence.


    Tuoba Rui couldn''t help laughing and said, "you are satisfied with your own cook."


    "All right." Hua, like a song, laughs so hard that he can''t see his teeth or his eyes.


    After a while, she thought of what Tuo BARREI said before and asked, "by the way, when you just pulled me out, you said that your master asked me to help you?"


    "Find out the traitors." Tuoba Rui simply said three words.


    Hua Yuege laughed when he heard the words and pointed to himself and said, "let''s check the traitors?"


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    "These people really only grow cultivation but not brain. Which of these things is not secretly checked, checked one by one, and even handed over to others?" Hua Ruge shakes his head and doesn''t understand the brain circuit.


    "I think it''s impossible to find it. We can''t give them another chance to check it." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head: "then we will let the League collapse before they check."


    "Well, right now."


    "Then make trouble with him sometime." Hua Yuege said gathering firewood to make fire, with a very relaxed expression.


    Those ForePlays are almost ready. This last move is safe and there is nothing to worry about.


    Tuo Ba Rui finished processing the pork and asked, "how can I eat today?"


    "Braised, I make a fire." Hua rugo said that he had to pick up firewood.


    Tuoba Rui chuckles and cuts the meat silently.


    Hua Ruge soon came back with a large bundle of firewood, and skillfully put it on the stand. When he played with his fingers, a fire fell down and the firewood burned up.


    Tuoba Rui''s side has also dealt with it, so he sets up the pot and starts cooking.


    Hua Ruge looks at it with his chin held. Tuo BARREI''s posture is so elegant at any time. Even cooking is orderly, like art.


    She can''t help but sigh, how do people''s temperament come out? How can she not learn it every day by his side.


    Tuoba Rui is happy that she is infatuated with her own flowers and doesn''t remind her.


    "It suddenly occurred to me, what shall we do once the alliance withdraws?" Hua rugo thought that he could not help but sit up straight.


    "If you don''t want to be chased by the magic sea sect, you''d better follow them back." Tuoba Rui road.


    "But I don''t want to go back. It''s hard to be a thief. It''s uncomfortable to go back." Hua Ruge tangles.


    Tuoba Rui raises eyebrows slightly: "do you feel guilty?"


    He can''t see it.


    "Of course, I''m not very cheeky." Hua Ruge''s way of course.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded silently and stopped talking.


    "Seriously, I want to run out." Hua Yuege said.


    "There''s always a way. Don''t worry." Tuoba Rui appeases.


    "That''s right, too." Although Hua rugo said that, he began to think about it in his mind.


    She doesn''t want to be trapped in the clan. She can''t expose her skills and strength. She can''t beat people when angry. She just wants to suffocate her.


    The two big pots in front of the Kung Fu Tuo Ba Rui are fragrant. When she hears the smell, her stomach will rumble, but she can''t think about it any more.

 Chapter 1731

    It''s not too early to eat in the back mountain. Hua Ruge follows Tuo BARREI back to his room. When passing by the camp, he hears that people are talking about the infidelity.


    Although there is no high level of the league that is not publicized, the following people are not stupid. Then the secret actions have been seen in advance, and someone has definitely revealed their plans.


    In this way, some people are in panic, because if the traitor is not removed for a day, their safety may be threatened.


    Hua Ruge observed that this setback hit the confidence of these people, and their momentum was not as good as before.


    After walking all the way back to the room, the first sentence of Hua Ruge was: "the time is ripe."


    "When do you start?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "Wait another two days, let things ferment again." Hua Ruge said, lying on the big bed, turned over and said, "seriously, this is not as comfortable as other people''s Dragon Palace."


    "We can get out of here in a few days. I''ll take you to sleep." Tuoba Rui steps forward.


    Hua Ruge smiled and asked, "is there any movement in the forbidden area these two days?"


    "No, only when the attack plan was discussed a few days ago, the leader of the illustrious sea clan went in once, and the people inside never came out." Tuo Ba Rui answers.


    Hua rugo narrowed his eyes and said, "this is the only thing we don''t control. I hope it doesn''t damage our business."


    "They don''t look like they''re going to show up." Tuo Ba Rui said soothingly.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head: "it''s better."


    They went to bed early that day, and there was a knock at the door the next morning.


    "Junior brother Ji, junior uncle, please." Cried the people outside.


    Hua Ruge yawned and didn''t wake up.


    "Keep sleeping. I''ll go alone." Tuoba Rui patted her and sat up.


    "It''s not good. I think your master is OK. It''s polite to meet him." Hua Yuege said and got up from the bed.


    When they arrived at Wuji hall, they saw Wang Yunzheng pacing back and forth in the hall, looking worried.


    "Yes, sir." Tuoba Rui sees the ceremony.


    Hua Ruge said with a fist: "I''ve seen elder martial brother Wang."


    "Here you are." Wang Yun wanted to catch the straw and said, "master, you are furious this morning. If you don''t find out the traitor, you are the only one to ask. If I call you to ask if there is any way?"


    The two looked at each other. At last Tuo Barry said, "Sir, we have discussed for a long time. This traitor is not easy to catch. It needs to be investigated slowly."


    "How to investigate?" Wang Yun asked.


    Tuoba Rui only got the way: "see which gate has been out of the camp after the plan is formed, and we will check one by one after finding out."


    "You have a point. I''ll do it myself." Wang Yun said and went out, regardless of whether they were still here.


    The two didn''t talk much. Tuo Barry took the lead and said, "let''s go, too."


    Hua Ruge nodded to see what he was worried about.


    When she got back to the room, she said, "are you sure they won''t find the person in the dark night pavilion?"


    "The dark night Pavilion is secretive. Now it has gone deep into all sects. Every time it does something, it has a proper reason and will not be found out." Tuoba Rui said here and added: "the ability of the dark night Pavilion leader is very good, you don''t have to worry."


    "If a Li is well prepared, even I may not find out the flaws. I''m just afraid that she will be in a hurry this time, and there will be omissions." Hua Ruge felt his chin and thought.


    "If you have such concerns, we can only act in advance." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head this time: "let''s make it tomorrow night."


    Tuo Ba Rui thought it was not too hasty at that time.


    Wang Yun leads people to investigate the internal affairs of the traitors. He doesn''t know how to cover them up at all, so the alliance disciples who are already in a panic are even more confused at this moment. With the deepening of the investigation, they also become suspicious. Everyone looks like an internal traitor.


    The leader of the illustrious sea Zong looked at the alliance again to the vicious development, and then found Wang Yun to order not to check again, randomly pull two suspicious killing.


    If it goes on like this, he is afraid that he will not be able to finish as before.


    Wang Yun then followed the previous method, picking the people who rushed in front every time and killed two in one day.


    When Hua Ruge heard the news, he couldn''t help crying and laughing at Tuoba Rui and said, "let''s do nothing as it develops. They can still kill their own people."


    Tuo Ba Rui rubs his eyebrows and heart and doesn''t speak. These people really only grow strength but not brain.


    This time, it''s totally different from the last time. Before, we didn''t want to fight. Those who rushed in front were disgusted, of course. But now, although their morale is weaker, they are still very angry because they were fooled by the sky sea. Now it''s not the same thing to kill those who rushed in front.


    As expected, after Wang Yun killed people, those two clans stopped working and began to ask for evidence from the magic sea clan. Why did they kill their hall leader and elders.


    Other sects also joined in the activity to find out why they decided that the man was an adulterer.


    This is Wang Yun''s fool. The leader of the magic sea sect doesn''t know what to do.


    Hua rugo is not in a hurry when he sees this battle. With their intelligence quotient, it is estimated that they will never be able to dig out the people who deliver the news. Let alone shangguanli is in a hurry. That is to say, shangguanli has lost half of her brain. These people don''t want to find her flaws.


    That night, Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge were chatting. Then they heard the voice of breaking the sky from human beings. Then someone knocked on their door.


    "Jiming, I''m a teacher." Wang Yun''s voice came from outside.


    Hua rugo shook his head when he heard the voice. He was pitiful.


    Tuo Ba Rui opened the door and said, "please come in, sir."


    "Senior brother Wang, what''s the matter with a late night visit?" Hua Ruge, because he was the same generation as Wang Yun, spoke with less etiquette.


    "Younger martial brother Hu is here, just in time, you can think of something for me." Wang Yun sat down and sighed, "you know what''s going on outside, and now you''re thinking about me."


    Tuo BARREI is making tea.


    Hua Yuege then asked, "why did you kill them?"


    "It''s the meaning of the patriarch. He thinks that people will be scared if it goes on like this. He wants to end this matter earlier and fight." Said Wang Yun.


    Hua Yuege sighed a little: "but it''s not wise to do so."


    "I know now, but it''s such a big deal." Wang Yun is even more helpless.


    How does he know that this method will not work the second time.


    Tuo Ba Rui handed Wang Yun a cup of tea and said, "please don''t be impatient, sir. Let''s think about it."

 Chapter 1732

    "I can only rely on you. Those people are straw bags." Wang Yun is powerless. He doesn''t know how to make it like this after two days.


    "We will try our best to find a way," Hua said


    "Take your time, then, and I''ll go first to prevent those people from making trouble." Wang Yun said and stood up.


    "Master, slow down." Tuo Ba Rui stands up to see him off.


    After the door was closed, Hua Ruge began to sympathize: "I sympathize with him more now. The leader of the illustrious sea sect also bullies the honest people and refuses to deal with the aftermath."


    "Well, help him." Tuo BARREI comes back and sits down.


    Hua Ruge looked at him in a slanted way: "do you have compassion, too?"


    "He''s nice to me." Tuoba Rui said briefly.


    "Indeed." Hua rugo said, "let''s do it tonight according to the original plan."


    Tuoba Rui nodded his head.


    That night, both of them did not sleep, and eliminated the sound barrier, listening to the outside.


    "Boom!"


    A series of explosions came, and people realized that the transmission array had been attacked again.


    In the last destroyed after this has strengthened the defense, after the attack has effectively formed a protective formation.


    And this time they are facing the invisible people, or the same power fluctuations.


    The transparent man didn''t make any more moves after he didn''t have the chance to attack, but made a voice in the void: "you people who cheat the world and steal the name, you are wrong and black. What can I do for you today? It doesn''t mean that I have no one in the sky and the sea, you are waiting for overthrow."


    After one sound, the energy fluctuation disappears again.


    At this time, there are strong people flying out of the camp, trying to capture the invisible person, they began to probe around, and even took out the magic weapon to search.


    All the disciples of the alliance were shocked. They were stunned when they heard the familiar voice. At the beginning, this man appeared to destroy the transmission array and said that the alliance was the teacher of injustice. Then, didn''t the illustrious sea clan come out and say that this man was a spy and was executed?


    It''s also said that it''s all Tianhai''s conspiracy. The purpose of combining inside with outside is to shake people''s hearts. They are very angry, so they are determined to fight with Tianhai to the end.


    If all of the above are true, then why does this man come out again?


    They don''t believe that such a great sea master can''t figure out the situation, so there is only one possibility left, which is a fraud from the beginning!


    It''s just that before everyone goes back to fight, they can find someone to kill them, and then make up the guilt of Tianhai to use their anger.


    At the moment, most people have this idea, just because they are catching the mysterious man in the sky outside. They can''t go out of the room to communicate with other people.


    In the evening, the strong men of all sects were patrolling around. They did not spend too much experience in chasing after the traitors. Instead, they searched for the whereabouts of the man in the camp.


    All the rooms have to remove all the barriers and wait for investigation, so Hua rugo and Tuoba Rui have nothing to say, not even spiritual communication, because they are surrounded by people who are better than them, and communication can not hide them at all.


    After checking for a while, Qi Ling enters the room and gets into the white jade ring of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge was relieved to drink tea with Tuo BARREI.


    At this moment, all the senior managers are in a state of mental tension, because their lies are exposed, then people will react at the first time and find out that it is a fraud.


    After hearing that the man appeared again, the leader of the magic sea sect had red eyes. How could he forget this man?


    We need to know that they are just by saying that they killed this talented person, and that their success brought disaster to the East. Now this person''s lies will not be conquered.


    These people know that they are being played, the consequences are simply unimaginable.


    As long as someone doubts this, they will check the reasons for the attack. As long as they carefully check, they will find that dinghaizhu is from other people''s heaven and sea, so that their reasons for the attack are untenable, and everything will collapse.


    No way!


    He won''t allow this to happen!


    "Come on, Wang Yun, Ji Ming. Hurry up!" The leader of the magic sea clan gave an order.


    After a while, someone came to Tuoba Rui''s gate and called him away.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed slightly when she was alone in the room.


    Looking at Tuoba Rui standing below, the leader of the illustrious sea clan asked in a deep voice, "is there any possibility of salvation when things come to this point?"


    "Go back to the patriarch, you can use a lie once, and it will not work if it is exposed." The way of Tuoba Rui is not humble but not lofty.


    "Damn it! Who is that man? How can he break into our camp one after another? " The master of the magic sea roared.


    "Our men are already catching up with us," Wang Yun replied


    "What''s the use of catching? Even if we catch it, can we make up for the situation? " Asked the leader of the illustrious sea sect angrily.


    Wang Yun bowed his head and replied, "it''s useless to be a disciple."


    "Someone is helping Tianhai secretly, there must be!" When the leader of the illustrious sea clan talked about this, his eyes were full of evil spirit.


    Wang Yun said at this time: "I also have this feeling. These times, people''s hearts are in turmoil, which seems to be controlled by someone."


    The leader of the magic sea clan squinted and didn''t speak.


    "I don''t think Tianhai has such a plan. Someone must be helping, but I can''t figure out who will help Tianhai." Wang Yun said again.


    Tuo Ba Rui knew that he couldn''t speak at this time, so he also said: "I think so too. Tianhai will never have such a plan. He must have hired some high-ranking people, and he had ambushed the traitor among us early."


    "What kind of person is it?" the leader of the illustrious sea sect said coldly


    "Will it be the people of the four kingdoms?" Wang Yun added: "although the masters of those territories are young, their means are not so strong. The temple of light once dominated one side and finally destroyed it in their hands."


    Tuoba Rui hears that Yan''s heart is tight. Unexpectedly, these people think of them.


    "It''s possible that in the future, pay more attention to the other side. How many little dolls want to turn over the sky?" The evil spirit of the leader of the magic sea sect.


    Wang Yun nodded: "I will pay attention to it. Don''t worry, sir. But what should I do now?"


    Tuo Barry was relieved when he heard this. Fortunately, although they were suspicious, they had no time and energy to take action.


    "Invite all the Patriarchs to come to discuss. We must work out a way." The leader of the magic sea clan waved.


    "Yes." The two men stepped back.


    After going out, Wang Yun wiped the sweat on his forehead and said to Tuoba Rui, "see, I can''t think of a way to get us to suffer."


    "But master, it''s too late to go back to heaven." Tuoba Rui said earnestly.

 Chapter 1733

    "Do you think I don''t know it''s irreparable?" Wang Yun sighed, and then said with a heart to heart: "but this kind of words can''t be said in front of the master, he will not be able to stand the blow."


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head: "I understand."


    "Go back, and come and tell me if you think of anything." Wang Yun patted him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry too much, master. Such a thing is far beyond our control, and we can''t help it." Tuoba Rui''s road of stability.


    "As a teacher, I know." Wang Yun said a word and went to his main hall.


    Tuo barrui also went back to his room.


    Hua Ruge was relieved when he saw that he was back safely. It seems that the magic sea sect didn''t find anything and didn''t anger Tuoba Rui.


    At this time, the search is over, and Tuo Barry waves to set up a sound barrier.


    "How is it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "They guessed that someone was helping the sky and the sea, and the spear was directed at us." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge eyebrows a pick, is very surprised way: "their IQ on-line?"


    "It''s just speculation. There''s no real action. They can''t share so much energy now." Tuoba Rui appeases.


    "That''s all they can do." Hua Yuege took a sigh of relief and asked, "what do you say to the leader of the illustrious sea clan?"


    "I didn''t say anything, just let us find a way, but it seems that I know I can''t go back to heaven." Tuoba Rui said.


    "It''s OK to have self-knowledge." Hua Ruge nodded his head.


    In this way, he will not be angry with others. Tuo BARREI is safe.


    "Go to bed. There will be trouble tomorrow morning." Tuo barrui gets up and pats her.


    Hua rugo stretched out and said, "I''m looking forward to what tomorrow will be like."


    "Lest there be no disorder in the world." Tuo Ba Rui shaved her nose with a smile.


    If it is true that, as she said, the next morning when people can get out of the camp, they start to fight. Of course, this time, they are not totally without direction, but they are trying to ask the phantom sea sect for a statement.


    What is the evidence of killing three traitors?


    This time, it''s not just ordinary disciples. Even the patriarchs of all major forces can''t make a boat with the illustrious sea clan. Who knows if they will be the next to be killed in this way.


    To be on the safe side, these patriarchs and senior officials also ask for evidence from the illustrious sea sect. If there is any real evidence, they will not be late in fighting again.


    Those three killed high-level clans are even worse. They stand together as a whole and stand in the front when making trouble.


    Overnight, the illustrious sea clan was completely isolated, while the other side was almost all the clans.


    And these people are not only asking for evidence, but also looking up the history of the mainland, trying to dig out the real ownership of dinghaizhu. They all know that once they are found out, the magic sea sect will not be able to be washed completely.


    Everyone can remember that it was the leader of the illustrious sea sect who came to say this in person.


    Listen to the movement outside. The illustrious sea sect can''t sit here. The disciples are afraid that one of the other sects can''t help killing them. Even the most powerful sects in the territory will be defeated by two fists and four hands. The tragedy is certain.


    Hua Ruge stood on the second floor, listening to the movement below, shook his head and said, "I can''t imagine that things are going so fast and so big."


    Her original plan was that only one clan would rush in front of her. Unexpectedly, Wang Yun killed two more people, which led to the three clans holding the regiment. In this way, the speed of fermentation increased exponentially, which was basically out of control in the moment of outbreak.


    If she is now the leader of the illustrious sea clan, she can''t solve this situation, so she can only flee back to the mainland as soon as possible, lest these people solve him on the spot.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "yes."


    On the other side, the leader of the illustrious sea clan almost blew up when he heard the voice below. He smashed the table in front of him with one hand and growled, "how could this happen?"


    "I don''t know how the disciples have such a big reaction. Now those people are surrounded by the magic sea sect. If we don''t give them a statement, they dare to fight in." Wang Yun lowered his voice.


    "They dare!" The leader of the illustrious sea sect roared again.


    There are a row of hall masters and hall masters standing below. None dare to speak.


    "What to do? What do you say now? " He asked again.


    Now, master, we can only get back to the mainland as soon as possible, or they will really kill us and we can''t even protect ourselves


    "Go back?" The emperor of the sea of illusion stared.


    Zhong is lowering his head.


    Other people came out and said, "master, not only do you have to go back, but also hurry up. Otherwise, as things get worse, we will become more and more dangerous."


    "Damn it!" The leader of the illustrious sea felt that he was going to die of anger. He had a good plan. How could it be like this?


    They have been attacking the Tianhai for two months. The Tianhai sea animals have lost their fighting power. They can defeat Tianhai and get dinghaizhu as long as they work together.


    Originally everything went very well. When did it collapse?


    It''s the transparent man who attacks the teleport array!


    "Who in the world is bad for my good!" The eyes of the leader of the illustrious sea sect are full of blood, and there is evil Qi like nothing on him.


    The following disciples didn''t speak. They had already agreed when they came. They must persuade him to go back. All of them have the same caliber and can''t waver in any way.


    They are for the sake of the illustrious sea clan and for their own sake. If they don''t run fast, they can''t even run!


    The leader of the illustrious sea clan didn''t expect that dinghaizhu would fly like this, so he faced the following dozens of humanity: "we can''t go, you immediately call other lords to come to me."


    The disciples looked at each other, and Wang Yun stood up and said: "master, now all the patriarchs have not listened to us. It''s hard for us to invite them here. Maybe they think we have other intentions and have more hostility."


    "A bunch of rubbish!"


    Listen to the roar from above. The next disciple is silent again.


    "Master, now everyone is looking for the source of Haizhu. Once they find it, we will lie. Then we will be more passive." Wang Yun said, "we''d better leave here and go back to the mainland now."


    "Asshole!" The emperor of magic sea threw the teacup at him, and his white beard was shaking with anger.


    It''s a chance he''s been waiting for for many years. If he gives up, he may not have such a good time.


    After Wang Yun and his disciples expressed their opinions, they just kept silent, didn''t contradict, and certainly didn''t admit their mistakes.


    "It seems that we are going to leave here soon," she said, stretching over the railing

 Chapter 1734

    "You''re not nervous at all." Tuo Ba Rui looks at the outside direction and asks, "aren''t they afraid to fight in?"


    "I don''t care if there''s a big one in the sky." Hua rugo said and patted his shoulder: "I''m going first, big one."


    "Where to?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "Go to see if my master is better. Then take him away with you." Hua rugo said it was down the stairs.


    "Be careful." Tuoba Rui reminds me.


    Hua Yuege smiled: "no one dares to touch me with my master."


    She said that she walked towards the direction of Tianyuan hall happily. Her bomb had been buried for so long and finally exploded. Now no one can return to the sky. The war was finally stopped by them.


    However, she soon knew that she was in a bad mood. Now she was in front of her. The two women were walking side by side. It was Cheng Fang and he Lanyan who had not seen each other for a long time.


    Not only did she see them, but they also saw her. Running is definitely impossible.


    Now she saw that Cheng Fang was still very guilty, but she couldn''t help saying hello: "do you also come out for a walk?"


    "I want to find younger martial brother Ji. She also wants to talk to you." He Lanyan, who is more cheerful, is the first to speak.


    Hua Ruge had to turn to look at Cheng Fang and smile and ask, "what do you want to say to me?"


    She looks relaxed, but in fact she''s nervous for fear of another confession.


    "Uncle Hu, are you in any danger when you go to Tianhai?" Cheng Fang asked.


    "No, the sea animals are friendly."


    "That''s good." Cheng Fang nodded and said, "I want to say that you don''t have to hide from me. You don''t like me and I didn''t do anything wrong. Besides, it doesn''t matter."


    Hua Ruge scratched her head. You can see all this. But when Cheng Fang said that, she was relieved.


    "Can we do that again?" Cheng Fang asked again.


    "Of course, as your father''s good friend, I will still cover you." Hua is like a cheerful smile.


    Cheng Fang just smiled: "thank you uncle Hu."


    "I''m going to visit the master. I won''t talk much today." Hua Ruge said again, "don''t go out of the camp today. It''s dangerous outside."


    Cheng Fang nods.


    He Lanyan said, "I''m not going out. The situation is too dangerous. I need to find elder martial brother Ji to protect me."


    Hua Ruge''s heart is not good after hearing this. Her family, Xiaorui, won''t protect others.


    After the separation with the two girls, Hua rugo went straight to the Tianyuan palace, only to see the guard and the maid standing in front of the door and the palace respectively. They didn''t seem to be practiced by the old man.


    "I have met martial uncle." The guards saluted her.


    Hua Ruge raised his hand and said, "how are you these days, master?"


    "In the first few days, we were troubled. After you left, you went to the patriarch and had a big fight. When you came back, you locked yourself in the room. There was no movement for several days." Guard the road.


    Hua Yuege''s pupil shrank. "Do you feel the breath of cultivation?"


    "Yes." The guard nodded.


    Hua Ruge slaps his forehead in chagrin and goes to the room of the crazy old man. Before he enters, he feels the skillful breath of the world destroying classic. It must be cultivation.


    "Master." She called out outside.


    The breath stopped abruptly, and a moment later the door opened, and a hand came out of it and caught her in.


    "Bang!"


    No sooner had Hua rugo entered than he heard the door close again.


    The crazy old man went around Hua Ruge and said, "my bastard elder martial brother dare to send you to the sea. I''ll go to him for theory. He has many reasons. I''m so angry."


    "It''s OK, apprentice." Hua rugo began to look at the crazy old man''s body, and found that his internal strength was still manic, and his meridians were damaged as seriously.


    "It''s ok if I don''t have anything to do. My bastard elder martial brother is bullying me, but he''s not strong enough. I''ll avenge you when the elder martial arts master practices peerless skills." The mad old man said angrily.


    Hua Yuege sighed and said, "master forgot what I said when I left?"


    The crazy old man stopped talking.


    "You don''t want the peerless skill, do you?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "He bullied me first." The mad old man said angrily.


    Hua rugo helped him to sit down before saying: "I know you are thinking for my sake, but you can''t ignore your body, it''s really not good to go on like this."


    The crazy old man stopped talking again.


    "If you want to get revenge, you must take good health first. You must promise your disciples to take good medicine." Hua, like a song, coaxes in a whisper.


    The crazy old man can''t take her, just said: "OK."


    Hua Ruge took out the elixir from the space and said: "it''s made of the rare miraculous medicine which was brought back from the Dragon Palace by apprentice. It''s very useful for your body repair. You must take it on time this time. You can''t practice any more."


    Look at the old man''s condition now. Fortunately, she took her pill for a while, otherwise, she may have collapsed now.


    "Darling, you really have a heart." The crazy old man took the words happily.


    "When you take it, you have to eat it on time, one a day." Hua is like singing and saying.


    "All right, I see." Crazy old man began to dislike her.


    Hua Ruge smiled helplessly and said, "if you feel bored, you can eat some delicious food, drink alcohol, and ensure that you will have a taste if you don''t practice."


    "Drinking?" Crazy old man seems to have no idea about it.


    "Exactly. When you leave here, I will show you some good wine." Hua laughs like a song.


    Crazy old man looked at Hua Ruge''s smile and began to be interested.


    "Let''s leave today. Do you have anything to clean up?" Hua rugo said and began to patrol the room.


    The crazy old man said, "where are you going?"


    "It''s a mess outside. We can''t fight any more. We''ll all go back to zongmen." Hua Ruge said while packing the clothes of the crazy old man,.


    She usually doesn''t clean up her own. She can clean up the crazy old man, which shows that she really respects this master as an elder.


    "Go back. It''s not fun to fight and kill here every day." Crazy old man make complaints about it.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "I think so."


    The crazy old man''s eyes turned and he asked with a smile, "Dear disciple, when will you show the peerless skill to the master?"


    "Don''t even think about it." Hua Yuege looked at him and said, "you need to take good care of yourself first."


    At this time, if you practice again, you may not be able to come back.


    The crazy old man smelled the words and said, "I say who do you teach, I''m your master."


    "I don''t care if you are a teacher." Hua Ruge is not half moved.


    "You boy..." Crazy old man didn''t know how to retort, walked around the room for several times, and finally sat down.

 Chapter 1735

    Hua Ruge looked at the old man and smiled and said, "I promise that I will give you the peerless skill when you are cured."


    "All right." Crazy old man has no temper now. After all, he is his own apprentice. If he can''t be killed, he can only obey.


    "That''s right." Hua Yuege cleans up his things with a smile.


    At this time, the silence of the hall of the magic sea sect finally ended. In the face of the severe situation and all the disciples who requested to withdraw, the leader of the magic sea sect could no longer walk on his own, and finally sighed: "it''s up to you to withdraw."


    All the main hall masters standing below were relieved.


    "Prepare now, for your own reason." The leader of the magic sea clan waved his hand powerlessly.


    "Yes!" The disciples retreated.


    At the moment, the attitude of other sects towards the illustrious sea clan is getting worse as the illustrious sea clan leader does not come out to explain it. At the same time, he looks up the clue of dinghaizhu and wants to expose the lies of the illustrious sea clan at any time.


    The disciples of the illustrious sea clan also think that their clan leader is wrong. How can they cheat?


    Of course, they haven''t accused their own clan yet, but they are worried that other clan will break in.


    When Wang Yun came out of the main hall, he went straight to Tuo BARREI''s residence. A flash of white light flashed. Wang Yun landed on the second floor platform outside Tuo BARREI''s door.


    "Master." Tuoba is like a gift.


    Wang Yun put his hand and said, "we can only evacuate as soon as possible, but there is no reason why those clans will not agree. What should we do?"


    Of course, Tuo BARREI and Hua rugo have thought about this for a long time.


    "Master Hui, the reason is simple. It means that Tianhai has invited powerful foreign aid. It is about to fight back. If we stay, we will face total annihilation." Said Tuoba Rui.


    "Will they believe it?" Wang Yun frowned


    "No." Tuoba Rui said, adding: "it''s just an excuse to give each clan a step down, the key is the action in the dark."


    "What action?"


    "Persuading all the Patriarchs to admit that they were lying before, but if they make a scene here, Tianhai will definitely seize the opportunity to attack, and no one will survive at that time. It''s better to go back to the territory and solve it by itself." Tuoba Rui said.


    "Admit the mistake?"


    "I don''t admit that they will find out soon. I believe that those patriarchs will take the overall situation into consideration. After all, my illustrious sea clan is so powerful that it can only be defeated by both sides." Tuoba Rui then said.


    Wang Yun nodded this time: "I''m going to operate now."


    "Take care, sir." Tuoba Rui bows.


    Wang Yun leaves again, and Tuoba Rui is relieved at the same time. Although it''s expected, it''s only at this time that he can really rest assured.


    They won anyway.


    He watched Wang Yun leave, looked over a camp and landed on the other side of the forbidden area. He had been waiting for the movement there, but it seemed that he could not wait.


    How ugly are those people? To the point of not showing up?


    Wang Yun began to send his subordinates to discuss with the patriarchs of each clan. Those people were furious when they heard about it. Although they had all stood on the side of the illustrious sea clan, they didn''t know that the so-called killing of traitors was futile. They all made a cold sweat for themselves and vowed not to sell their lives to the illustrious sea clan.


    Of course, although they are angry, they have no impulse, because the power of the magic sea sect is really great, and it is different from other sects that the magic sea sect has put almost all the strong ones into the battlefield,


    if they fight, although they can win with the advantage of many people, the time of standoff will never be too short. Once the sea animals take the opportunity to revenge, it is true No one has a good end.


    So the clans came together to discuss it. They all thought it was time to settle accounts after autumn. Now they are abandoning dinghaizhu and leaving this land of right and wrong.


    Although they don''t give up on dinghaizhu, they want to keep their lives now.


    After Wang Yun said that he knew all the patriarchs of each clan, he said that the sea of heaven would attack in a large scale, and they would return to the mainland temporarily.


    None of the disciples of the clan believed it. They all said that this was a false heart. If they can''t explain it, they will run away. They all insisted on it and waited for the explanation.


    The patriarchs were greeted in advance and began to talk about the overall situation to their own clan. People generally didn''t want to know what the overall situation was, but because of the clan''s authority, they had to agree.


    Wang Yun was relieved when he went back to the camp from around the camp of the sea of fantasy. The disaster was over.


    Then all the sects retreated in an orderly manner. Because the sea of illusion sect was the first to prepare, it was the first to evacuate through the transmission array.


    Hua Ruge took the crazy old man with him. He wanted to have a word with Tuo BARREI, but the crazy old man pulled her and asked, "you said you went to find a daughter-in-law, which one of the crowd is?"


    "Ah?" Hua Ruge is a little confused.


    "Ah what?" The crazy old man patted her on the head and asked, "tell me quickly which is my apprentice''s daughter-in-law. You can''t neglect other girls."


    Hua Ruge''s heart calls for a pain. His heart is flustered and easy to say, but it''s not round.


    "That master, she is not here." Hua Yuege said.


    At this time, the teleportation array has come out. Everyone stands on a very large platform. It should be the teleportation array in the magic sea clan.


    "Nonsense, everyone is here now. How can we not be here? Are you kidding me?" Asked the crazy old man with a bad look.


    Hua Ruge shakes his head repeatedly, calling one to cry without tears.


    Just then Cheng Fang came to her and said with a smile, "Uncle Hu, I didn''t see you just now. I thought you didn''t come back."


    "We''re in a different teleport." Hua Yuege answers.


    Seeing Cheng Fang, the crazy old man went up and said, "this little girl is very nice. She looks beautiful and has a great bone."


    Cheng Fang was so boasted by crazy old man that she was nervous, but she dared not say anything, so she could only bow and say: "see Uncle Taishi."


    "You are my apprentice''s daughter-in-law." The crazy old man looked at it again, nodded contentedly, "it''s not bad. The smelly boy has a good eye."


    Cheng Fang''s cheeks turn red when she listens to it. Seeing Xiang Hua as a song, she is at a loss.


    Apprentice''s daughter-in-law?


    What did Uncle Hu say?


    Hua Ruge said that the misunderstanding was big, but now she clarified that she would be beaten by the old man, so she winked at Cheng Fang to show her to continue.


    "Yes, sir." Hua Ruge also stepped forward, pulled Cheng Fang to the old man and asked with a smile, "do you still like it?"


    "Yes, you are lucky." The crazy old man smiled.


    Hua Ruge breathed a sigh of relief. Cheng Fang''s face was hot, and her nervous eyes did not know where to look.


    Crazy old man said then looked for from the space, looked for half a day and finally took out a bead and said: "here you are."

 Chapter 1736

    The bead emits seven colors of light. As soon as it contacts with the outside world, it automatically gathers the spirit around it. The spirit around the three people in several breathing rooms becomes extremely rich, which is obviously the treasure of gathering spirit.


    After the surrounding disciples felt the breath, there was a sudden uproar. It was actually a seven level spirit bead, which could gather dozens of times of spirit, making the speed of the cultivator''s cultivation correspondingly higher than tens of times.


    This treasure is precious even in this magic sea sect.


    Cheng Fang looks at the crazy old man and hands it over. He is stupid. He quickly waves his hand and says, "I can''t accept it."


    "If you are my apprentice''s daughter-in-law, this is a meeting ceremony. When you get married, sir, I have another big ceremony." The crazy old man said and then directly pulled the sleeve of process Fang and stuffed the bead to her.


    "Here..." Cheng Fang took the beads and turned to look at Xiang Hua like a song. She was at a loss.


    "You can take what your master gave you. You''re welcome." Now huaruge can only play tricks.


    Cheng Fang still doesn''t want to accept it, but Hua Ruge insists that she put it first.


    "That''s right. You''ll get married early and have a big grandchild for me." The crazy old man couldn''t close his mouth.


    Under the gaze of so many people, Cheng Fang''s neck is red, and she doesn''t know what to say when she stands there.


    Hua Ruge said quickly, "Sir, please go back to have a rest earlier and give us two points to get along."


    "Well, I won''t disturb you." When the crazy old man left, he winked at Hua Ruge.


    Tuoba Rui in the distance didn''t know what to say. He followed the people of Wuji temple.


    Hua Ruge also knew that this kind of thing didn''t refer to Tuo BARREI, so she said to Cheng Fang, "why don''t we go to your place to talk first?"


    "Good." Cheng Fang said a word, and then flew up to the peak where the hall of human poles is located.


    When Hua Ruge was flying, she found that the magic sea sect was really huge, but there were hundreds of mountains, and there were many people on each of them. She only felt that she was surrounded by the strong in every way and had a strong sense of being oppressed.


    She felt guilty when she thought of such a horrible existence. If someone found out that there were no bones left that could not be chewed.


    Renji peak is one of the top five peaks. I don''t know why it''s more difficult to walk on it. Hua Ruge is not good enough. He can''t keep up with Cheng Fang.


    Cheng Fang found out to slow down the speed, a face apologetic way: "I''m sorry uncle Hu, renjifeng array blessing, cultivation is not high up will be some difficulties."


    "It''s OK. I''ll take my time." Hua Ruge has not been hit at all by the appearance of self-confidence, slowly upward.


    "I don''t live high. I''m not at the top of the mountain. I''ll be there soon." Cheng Fang said patiently on the side.


    Hua Ruge flew up for a long time. She felt the pressure on her body was light after landing. She was very relieved.


    "Uncle Hu, come into the room and have a cup of tea." Cheng Fang invites her in.


    After entering the room, Cheng Fang is only making tea there. She doesn''t know what to say.


    "Well, you know my master. Sometimes I''m not very conscious. I can only coax the younger generation." Hua Ruge began to explain.


    At this time, the pot must be far away. She dare not say that she lied to the old man first.


    "I know." Cheng Fang said, looking lost.


    "Of course you don''t take it seriously, do you?" Hua Ruge laughs and laughs.


    Cheng Fang nodded, took out Ju Lingzhu and handed it to her, saying, "here you are."


    "This is from the master. You can take it. He can''t use it for his high accomplishments." Hua Ruge has no face to take this back.


    "Uncle Hu can use it." Cheng Fang delivered it again.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "I really don''t need this thing in my constitution. You can take it away at ease. Don''t feel embarrassed, just coax him to be happy."


    "All right." Cheng Fang just put it away.


    "By the way, are we allowed to go out to practice?" Hua Yuege asked.


    She doesn''t want to live here all the time. It''s too depressing to find any more than her cultivation.


    "Experience is available at any time. The clan does not interfere." Cheng Fang replied, "Uncle hu wants to go out?"


    "Yes, it''s too stuffy here. It''s still comfortable outside. You can do whatever you want." Hua Ruge is happy to think of it.


    "Uncle Hu should be careful." Cheng Fang whispered.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "I know. I''ll go first."


    "Uncle Hu, walk slowly."


    Hua Ruge was relieved when she came down from Renji peak. She thought her explanation was OK. Cheng Fang should be acceptable.


    She inquired about the road, knew the location of Wuji peak, stood at the foot of the mountain and looked at the towering peaks. She felt very tired because she found that the array of this mountain was stronger and harder to climb.


    Of course, she doesn''t know that the Tianyuan hall where she belongs is the highest level and the most difficult to climb.


    However, before she could climb, she saw Tuoba Rui fly down the mountain and fall beside her.


    "How did you get down?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "It''s not easy to go up the mountain until you come back to me. I want to wait for you. I didn''t expect you to come back very soon." Tuoba Rui said and looked at her face.


    It seems that Cheng Fang is not embarrassed.


    Hua Ruge smiled: "it''s considerate of you, but we can''t go now even if we have to go. We have to go up."


    "I''ll take you." Tuoba Rui said, holding her waist with one hand and letting go of her momentum to resist all the pressure.


    Sure enough, Hua Yuege came up without any effort.


    But she thinks it''s not as good as coming up on her own. Fortunately, no one can see it around, otherwise, the lace news will surely run all over the place.


    After a sigh of relief, she went into the room. She thought it would be better to go back here, but it turned out to be very simple, just comfortable and clean.


    "These people who only know how to practice are bored." Hua make complaints about songs.


    "After a few more days of patience, when things are calmer, I will go to see the master and tell him about going down the mountain." Tuoba Rui appeases.


    Hua rugo nodded his head and asked, "when you were retreating, did you see the people in the forbidden area?"


    "I can''t see it. I only feel that there are four kinds of breath running to the back mountain. I think it''s going to the grand array." Tuo Ba Rui answers.


    Hua rugo narrowed his eyes and said, "do you think they won''t have any plot?"


    "No trace is still in the sky, you can send a letter to let him stare." Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment.


    "Well, we''ll deliver the message as soon as we get down the hill." Hua rugo said, leaning on the chair: "I''m going to have a good rest these days. It''s too hard to calculate."

 Chapter 1737

    "Rest, no one can disturb you here." Tuo Barry touched her head.


    Hua Ruge smiled and slumped lazily on the chair.


    After returning to the mountain, the leaders of the magic sea sect didn''t feel at ease. Instead, they sent many disciples to inquire about the news of all parties. Once other sects were in trouble, they could fight at the first time.


    After returning, the leader of the magic sea sect didn''t come out of his room or see anyone. According to the servants, he didn''t practice, but sat all the time, looking very angry.


    A few days after he returned, the magic sea clan''s Tamar returned that there was no movement after the return of the major gates, and they were all recuperating.


    Wang Yun and others were relieved. Fortunately, they had a bad time.


    As far back as Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge expected, the reason for the previous major disturbances was that they were all together, so it was easy to generate emotions. Now, they have to face a magic sea sect with a defensive array and powerful people like clouds. They will not fight without deep hatred.


    Now the situation has settled down, and the Tianhai side has finally been free from war. The sea animals have sent their childe without trace with the highest etiquette. The prince of the Dragon promised the friendship between the sea people and the four kingdoms.


    Before leaving from the sky sea, childe wutrace asked the sea people to help him to attack the back mountain originally located in the camp. Hua Ruge''s information once mentioned here, which he also kept in mind.


    After the mountain was violently smashed open, it was found that all the inside was hollowed out. The whole space was filled with a cold evil atmosphere. The traceless young man walked into it and found that there was a large array which was destroyed in a hurry, and there were traces of evacuation in the cave.


    Aoqin followed the childe and asked, "what is this?"


    "I don''t know the intentions of these people." Then the childe took out the paper and pen, and drew the remaining large array outline and some array patterns.


    "I haven''t heard that there is such an evil clan in the territory of gods." Aoqin was baffled.


    Childe wutrace narrowed his eyes slightly. He felt that although he organized the war this time, he did not find out the behind the scenes, nor did he find out the real intention of these people.


    In this way, it''s hard to protect these people from starting again.


    They can no longer be passive. They must take the initiative.


    With this idea, he went back to Xijiang and met juntianxia and mink.


    On the other side, Hua rugo stretched out on the bed and looked at Tuo BARREI, who had just come back from the outside: "how are you? Did you agree to let us out?"


    "The master wants me to practice in the sect, but I insist that he will do it." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "that''s good. There are always some hidden dangers for us to stay here. It''s better to slip away."


    "What about you? How can you tell your master?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "It''s easy over there. I said I''ll find him some spirit grass and come back in a few days." Hua rugo said that it''s not entirely a lie. Crazy old man is seriously injured. He needs to take pills all the time. What she brought back from the Dragon Palace last time has been used up. She has to look for more advanced ones in the mainland.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "yes."


    So Hua Ruge went to the crazy old man. When the crazy old man heard that she was going out, his eyes brightened and he said, "dear, how about taking the master out?"


    "Master, it''s not that the apprentice doesn''t take you with him. It''s that your body must be raised in a place full of spirit to get better and faster." Hua Ruge explained.


    Crazy old man frowned: "you leave me here alone. It''s boring."


    "If you feel bored, you can eat and drink in Xiancheng, but remember to come back." Hua Ruge explained.


    The crazy old man is still dissatisfied.


    "You are obedient, sir. I will come back to see you soon." Hua Ruge coaxed in a soft voice.


    Although she really didn''t want to come back, she still wanted to take the crazy old man out.


    The crazy old man had to nod his head and say, "well, come back earlier."


    "I see. These are pills for two months. You have taken them." Hua Ruge hands the pills to him.


    After crazy old man put away, she turned around and left.


    After going down the mountain, Tuoba Rui has been waiting for her at the foot of the mountain. There is a real Ji Ming at the foot of the mountain. When Tuoba Rui was accepted as a disciple by Wang Yun, he became a medicine boy for others. This time, he came back.


    When Ji Ming saw Hua Ruge, he was very excited and said, "master, I have seen you, apprentice."


    "I didn''t say I wanted to take you. Don''t get close to me." Hua Ruge sticks to the principle.


    "Master, when I was in the camp, I was hardworking, and I kept my mouth shut. If I didn''t have any credit, I would have to work hard." Ji Ming starts to join Hua Ruge again.


    Tuoba Rui stretched out his hand and pulled him away, saying, "don''t be so close. Go out if you have something to say."


    Ji Ming is very afraid of Tuoba Rui. Before his strength was higher than that of Tuoba Rui, he was not an opponent. Now he is even more impossible to fight. So I''m honest to step back.


    Three people soared up and flew towards the mountain gate.


    Hua Ruge and Tuo BARREI were side by side, saying, "I''m reluctant to respect him."


    "Then when we''re ready, we''ll take him over." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "OK."


    It took them half a day to get out of the gate of the magic sea sect.


    Falling on the top of the mountain outside zongmen''s gate, Hua Yuege said, "this place is too big."


    "The pattern here is much bigger than ours, and you will get used to it slowly." Tuoba Rui patted her on the back and said, "let''s go."


    "Where to?" Hua Yuege asked, looking down the mountain.


    "Don''t you want to eat well in Xiancheng nearby?" Tuoba asked with a smile.


    "That makes sense." Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened, and then the three flew for half a day to find a fairyland and settled in a restaurant before dark.


    After a good meal in the hall on the first floor, I went upstairs to have a rest.


    Beautiful lying on a comfortable bed, Hua rugo looked at Tuo barrui who was making tea and said, "are we going to live in this territory in the future?"


    "Yes, we need to be strong in this divine territory." Tuoba Rui also said.


    They know that the conspiracy of the illustrious sea clan has not been completely smashed. If they don''t do anything now, when the wind and waves rise again, they can only fall into passivity. They obviously don''t like that feeling.


    "What do we want to do to develop here? What do you think we can do to have a future?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Tuoba Rui shook his head directly: "no clue."


    He has never started from scratch, and naturally has no experience in this field.


    "Yes, I can''t count on you for such a smoky thing. I''d better think about it myself." Hua Ruge quickly responded.


    "I can''t sort out my strength in the magic sea sect. I''m going to close for a while recently." Tuo Ba Rui said a look at her and said, "you should be able to break through, right?"


    Hua Ruge nodded, "let''s go."

 Chapter 1738

    In the following period of time, Tuo barrow and Hua rugo found a training ground for people to practice. There are many rooms, large and small, and each room has a large array of protection to ensure that the practice will not be spread out or disturbed by others. The price is very high, and the general practice can not afford.


    But the money for Hua Ruge is not how much, so he asked for two rooms, each of which paid 15 days.


    Tuoba Rui broke through two realms one after another before. His breath was always unstable. He dared not expose his real strength when he was in the camp, so he kept on. Now he has time to adjust.


    Hua Ruge dare not show a little strength in the camp, for fear that the crazy old man will feel the power of the Sutra of annihilation. In fact, it can be broken through for a long time, but it has not been able to find opportunities.


    She had fought in the four kingdoms before. After taking the temple of light, she also searched for some booty. So there were some treasures. She woke up the devouring beast and let it eat.


    However, after eating nearly half of the food, she managed to break through the first level of the bitter sea. When she saw that the rest of the poor materials were once suspected to have been absorbed by the Devourer.


    Swallowing animals jump out to clarify that it''s very difficult to break through the bitter sea. The level of these things is still not enough. If the level is still the same in the future, how much they eat will not break through the second level.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is completely cold. It''s the treasure of those people in the temple of light. It''s not low level. What can she do if she can''t break through?


    To rob the treasures of stronger people? Is she going to die?


    This pit dad''s physique!


    When she came out of the room, there was still no movement from Tuo BARREI. He said before that it would take a long time, so Hua rugo went out and went back to the inn.


    Ji Ming is still waiting in the inn. Hua rugo calls Ji Ming to his room.


    Ji Ming is very excited to ask: "master, you finally see my sincerity, want to accept me, right?"


    "Don''t think about good things, I won''t accept your apprentice with such poor qualifications." Hua Ruge pricked the bubble of his dream and asked, "I ask you, are there any organizations that can rise rapidly?"


    "Master, you are all the second generation disciples of the illustrious sea sect. You are despised by those three religions and nine schools."


    "Why don''t you talk so much nonsense? Just ask." Hua Ruge stared at him impatiently.


    Ji Ming did not dare to be poor. He hurriedly said, "let me think about it."


    When Hua Ruge thinks about it, he is also trying to figure it out. It is reasonable to say that if she wants to rise quickly, she must have excellent strength. But her strength here belongs to the downstream. It is not easy to rise. If there is a strong helper, it''s OK.


    She thought of the slight light in her eyes, and said to Jiming, "first of all, I''ll go out."


    Hua Ruge said and left the inn, looking for signs of dark night pavilions everywhere in the city. Dark night pavilions also have contact places on the open. Generally, they are shops. When the shops receive messages, they can send them to the entrances,


    but for the sake of confidentiality, the people in these shops don''t know the location of the entrances. After receiving the messages, they use a micro transmission which can only send jade slips Array, send it to Tangkou.


    It''s natural to respond to the news over there.


    Hua Ruge walked for a long time in the city and saw a marked place. She looked up and saw that it was a weapons shop. She went in and called for the second child to send a note to the entrance of the hall, pretending to buy weapons when waiting for the news.


    After a while, someone came to the weapons shop and brought Hua Ruge to the entrance of the hall. He saluted Hua Ruge: "what''s your order, master Guoshi?"


    "Send this to your Lord." Hua Yuege takes a piece of jade slips from her bosom.


    "Yes." The man took over the jade Jane and asked, "where is the residence of master Guoshi? The Lord of the pavilion sent someone to send it to you."


    Hua rugo reported the address and left.


    As for the plan to crush the illustrious sea clan, her and Tuo Barrow''s abilities are limited. It''s necessary to inform the little partners to let them participate.


    On the other side, Shangguan Li smiles after receiving the jade slips.


    "Sister Ali, is there any good news?" Asked the mink.


    Shangguanli put down the jade slips and said, "it''s your sister. Now she still wants to develop. It seems that she''s OK."


    "I''ll be relieved if my sister is OK." Mink also smiled, and then asked: "sister is also with the childe without trace a meaning?"


    "Yes, the people behind the scenes are not there. We can''t wait to die." Said Shangguan Li.


    Mink nodded: "how should we develop?"


    "Let''s go. Let''s go into the palace." Shangguan Li says and gets up.


    Ever since she was with mink, she has become more involved in this kind of thing.


    On the other side, Hua Yuege went back to the room and heard Ji Ming''s invitation: "I thought that since master''s alchemy is so skillful, we can open an alchemy room, which can not only attract many alchemists, but also earn many spirit stones."


    "I''m not short of money." Hua Ruge shook his head.


    "Master, you don''t lack it, but if you want to develop yourself, you have to have a lot of spiritual stones and resources to support many people." Jiming tries to make Hua Ruge understand the concept.


    Hua rugo looked at him and asked, "do you believe how many Lingshi I want?"


    Ji mingshicheng shook her head, not to mention that she didn''t have any industry. Even if she had several immortal city gates, she couldn''t boast about Haikou.


    "I see. You don''t look very well." Hua rugo was too lazy to argue with him, and then said, "think about other things."


    "Or do you want to start a new school?"


    "If I have that strength, I will use it!"


    "Then..." "I can''t think of it," said Ji Ming with a aggrieved face


    "I know I can''t count on you. Go out." Hua Ruge said and drove people out.


    Jiming is a grievance. If he knew how to rise, he would not only be an alchemist.


    Of course, he doesn''t think what can be done with the power of Hua Ruge. In the territory of gods, let alone the power on the edge of the bitter sea, even in the middle of that period, it won''t do anything.


    Although he thinks so, he can''t say it directly. After all, he is still looking forward to visiting his teacher. He can see that Hua Ruge is not easy to get along with, but he is soft hearted. As long as he performs well, there is hope.


    After Ji Ming left, Hua Ruge opened the window, looking at the scenery outside and thinking about the way to rise rapidly. She wanted to have a large number of talents available.


    It''s not bad to move Lingtian palace, but the movement is still too big. Once found, it''s not good.


    Hua Ruge looks at the bustling fairyland below, and soon starts to snatch.

 Chapter 1739

    Hua Ruge still thinks that it''s not easy to build his own forces. It''s better to snatch the fruits of other people''s victory. However, if he wants to snatch, he must have absolute strength.


    But her strength now needless to say, if she doesn''t have to play the cards, she may not even be able to play a little disciple. Although Tuoba Rui is a bit more powerful, it''s a lower middle level strength here. It''s impossible to accept a clan.


    As for her little friends, although they have strong skills, they are also limited by their growing environment, and they are also weak in strength in this stronger continent.


    She held her chin and looked at the scenery for a while, thinking of what she and others lacked? It is strength. If they can all be stronger, the situation will be different.


    In fact, Hua Ruge is not satisfied with this conclusion, because she is lazy in mind and likes to work skillfully. It''s ten thousand things she doesn''t want to practice steadfastly.


    At last, she felt that she could not think of any way by herself, so she might as well wait for her little friend to come and brainstorm.


    Two days later, she received a message from the other side of Xijiang. It said that shangguanli and others would come together and join her soon.


    After receiving the news, she was less anxious about the future development, after all, there were many people to discuss.


    After relaxing, she wanted to eat and drink, so she went to the lobby on the first floor of the Inn and ordered a lot of good wine and vegetables, and poured and drank them by herself.


    After a glass of good wine, she listened to a man at the table beside her: "it''s said that the disciples of all major schools will go this time. Do you think we have a chance?"


    "Even if we have all gone, we still need to see our own chance when we get there. As long as the chance is good, we can still get benefits." Said the other.


    "That heaven and earth are so divine?"


    "Isn''t it? It''s said that the heaven and the earth are filled with purple haze and fragrant. It''s a personal fairyland with countless spiritual plants and fruits." The man said again.


    "In that case, why didn''t qingmuzong take the blessed land by himself, but invited all the major gates to share it?" Someone asked again.


    "You don''t know. When qingmuzong began to discover the blessed land, he didn''t want to make a statement. However, the blessed land has a strong aura, which can''t be concealed at all. Instead of attracting other sects to fight for it, it''s better to be friendly."


    "I see. I''ll try my luck this time. I don''t know if I can get a chance to improve my strength." The man laughed.


    Hua Yuege, hearing this, went over with a glass of wine and said with a smile, "where are you going to fight?"


    Those people are the three strength of the bitter sea. Seeing that Hua Ruge''s spirit fluctuates weakly, they frown and ask, "who are you?"


    "I''d like to ask some of you what you just said about Dongtianfudi in the next introduction." Hua Yuege still asked with a smile.


    "Loose repair." One of them smiled scornfully and said, "it has nothing to do with you."


    "I just want to hear it." Hua is like singing and saying.


    "Well, I''ll tell you something about it. You''ve heard about qingmuzong." A man in his forties asked her.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "I heard that."


    Not only did she hear about it, but she also met the people of qingmuzong when she was at the seaside. It was only a second-rate sect. She had no special impression. She only remembered that the people there were very polite when they saw her.


    "When qingmuzong came back from Tianhai, he found that a space suddenly appeared in the mountain. It was full of rosy clouds. Looking at it, it was full of lingcao and lingguo. First, it was fragrant and full of Lingqi. Qingmuzong called it" blessed land and cave "


    "At first, they didn''t show off to the outside world, but later they couldn''t hide it. So they had to let out the wind to the main gates, saying that they could let the disciples below level 3 of kuhaijing go in and experience it." The man spoke.


    Hua Ruge thought this was a little familiar, so he asked, "because of the limited space? Can powerful people enter? "


    "You don''t know anything, don''t you? Most of those small spaces are fragile, so you usually exclude the powerful people." Said the man.


    Hua Ruge is not new to this kind of thing, because she has entered before, but only after entering, she knows that it is a conspiracy and has no chance.


    I don''t know if it''s true this time.


    "But even if you ask, it''s useless. The Qingmu clan only invited disciples from all major sects. It''s no such blessing for you loose cultivation." There''s humanity on the side.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "what''s the use of knowing it?"


    A few people there burst out laughing.


    Hua rugo said thanks and went back to his seat, then ate and drank.


    Since we want to enhance our strength, this kind of opportunity should be met. Once we get something, she will not have to study hard.


    As for the qualification to enter, she holds the token of the temple master of the heavenly yuan Hall of the magic sea sect in her hand. With this token, she must be the most distinguished one among these people. No one can enter without her.


    After the decision, she asked about the date. These people said it would be a month later, and it would take more than half a month to fly from here to qingmuzong.


    She calculated the time and thought it would be too late. She could go there together when her little friend arrived.


    Because Tuoba Rui was not there, Hua Ruge didn''t drink too much. He went upstairs to sleep soberly.


    The next day, when she opened her eyes from the bed, she saw Tuo Barry sitting at the table reading a book. At first, she didn''t respond to her surprise and asked, "when did you come in?"


    "In the morning." Tuoba Rui returns to the way.


    "Strange, why didn''t I find out?" Hua Ruge rubbed his eyes and said strangely.


    "You have not been defensive against my breath for a long time." When Tuoba Rui said this, he had a stronger smile on his face.


    Hua Ruge thought about it. He looked at him and said, "it looks like the breath is a lot smoother."


    "Now we have stabilized at the third level of the bitter sea, and we can continue to make breakthroughs after settling for a while." Tuo Ba Rui replied.


    Hua Ruge is discontented and spits out two words: "demon."


    She is no less talented than Tuoba Rui. How can she be encumbered by this unknown constitution? Her combat effectiveness has been improved, but her breakthrough is too slow.


    Tuoba Rui looks at her with a smile: "it''s not good to have such a man?"


    Hua Ruge thought about it from this angle. The devil is also his own man, and he was relieved.


    "Come on, get up and eat." Tuo BARREI came to pull her.


    "I heard recently that a paradise has been opened. We can go in and grab a wave of resources," Hua said as she dressed


    "At that time?"


    "If we sharpen our swords and cut firewood, we will have our own power when we become stronger and rob some immortal cities." Hua Ruge is a bandit logic.

 Chapter 1740

    "You can always think of this kind of attention." Tuoba Rui smiled and helped her to tidy up the collar. "That''s what I''ll do."


    Hua Yuege said proudly, "that''s my cleverness."


    "Not banditry?" Tuo Barry deliberately teases her.


    Hua Yuege said: "no, I call it strategy. Do you understand strategy?"


    "Yes." Tuo Ba Rui doesn''t pierce her, but dotes on her nose and says, "let''s go."


    Hua Ruge was dragged downstairs by him. Seeing that he didn''t pierce it, he felt guilty and embarrassed to touch his nose.


    When eating, Tuo Ba Rui asked, "when do you start?"


    "Wait a minute. Ali and they will come and join us." Hua Ruge said.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought a little: "now there is no more earthquake, they can really get away."


    "And last time, we were only trying to separate. Next time, if they do it by themselves or plot something, our strength is still limited." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    "But when they come, it''s not the same. We need to show the people here our skills." Hua Ruge is very confident.


    Although we haven''t started to act yet, it''s not long before we have them together to smash some plots.


    The two of them waited for another three days in the inn. On this day, Tuo BARREI was reading a book in the room. Hua rugo wanted to go out and buy some materials to make pills for the crazy old man. Ji Ming had been pestering her with the matter of visiting a teacher.


    Hua Ruge refused all the way, until she came back to the lobby of the inn, she saw some very familiar figures who had just entered the shop, and these people were asking the waiter.


    When Ji Ming saw these people, he whispered to Hua Ruge, "these people are the faces of dragons and phoenixes. Maybe they are disciples of some major sect. Let''s stay away from trouble, Shifu."


    Since Ji Ming offended Hua Ruge for being arrogant and domineering when he stayed in the hotel last time, his courage has become smaller. Those who saw the more powerful people would take a detour for fear of provoking anyone who could not be offended again.


    Hua Ruge totally ignored what he said and kept looking at the pedestrian.


    Juntianxia and Su Nianxia, Xiaodiao and shangguanli have only one single human figure of Childe Wuxian.


    Su Nianxia is that kind of spirit is not concentrated, looking around, so she saw Hua Ruge for the first time. Although Hua Ruge is a man''s appearance, she did not change her appearance. She could see it at a glance.


    "Such as..." She said a word and stopped. She said, "brother Hu, we finally found you."


    All the people she spoke looked at Hua Ruge. Among them, mink was the first one to walk up. Her eyes were full of little stars, but she didn''t speak because she couldn''t call her sister.


    Others also have a familiar smile.


    Hua Ruge is warm when she sees her little friend. In this strange world, which has nothing to do with it, it''s because of these people that she doesn''t feel lonely.


    Jiming saw the faces of several people this time. It was a shock. What faces are these people? It''s amazing.


    Are all the good-looking people playing together?


    Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder and said, "go back. These are all my friends. Let''s go upstairs and talk about the past."


    Ji Ming nodded mechanically.


    After entering the room, Su Nianxia jumped up with a bear: "sister rugo, I finally saw you."


    Childe wutrace and juntianxia are sitting opposite Tuoba Rui.


    "Brother Tuoba has worked hard." You are the first in the world.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw his old friend look more relaxed than usual, and said, "it''s just that he said more, it''s still easy."


    "For brother Tuoba, it''s better to have fun than to talk." "It''s true," he said with a smile


    The three laughed.


    On the other side, Hua Ruge said hello to Su Nianxia and Xiao mink Shangguan Li, then took the two women''s hands and said, "go, let''s talk next door."


    "I''ll go, too." Said mink.


    "We''re going to talk about women." Hua Yuege said, "little nine, let''s go." he shouted in the direction of Childe Wu


    Hearing this, childe wutrace summoned Xiaojiu out of the space and let her go.


    Small nine see Hua Ruge is also directly into her arms, happy to rub.


    Three girls and one fox left soon.


    Mink looked at the backs of several people, and then looked at the men talking there. He was very dissatisfied and said, "what''s the fun with them?"


    His favorite are two little sisters.


    Compared with the quiet conversation atmosphere here, the room over there has a loud voice. Xiao Jiuhua has become a human being and is competing with Su Nianxia for favor.


    Hua Ruge has no choice but to let them fight at the same time. He talks with Shangguan Li.


    "What about our territory?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "At that time, the preparations were adequate, coupled with the timely conclusion of the war, which did not hurt many people, and now reconstruction has begun." Said Shangguan Li.


    Hua Ruge gasped, "I''m relieved."


    "I''m surprised that you''ve stopped such a big battle." Shangguan Li is appreciative.


    Hua Yuege laughed at the words: "you don''t know how easy it is to deal with people in the territory of the gods. They all have elm heads."


    "I''ve been in touch with it. I''m a bit stupid, but I''m not totally without judgment."


    "Also, in the process, they guessed that it was the people in our little world who were making trouble." Hua Ruge is still a little afraid.


    "Something unexpected."


    "Who says no?"


    At this time, Su Nianxia and the little fox finally stop fighting. The little fox runs back and pulls Hua Ruge''s sleeve and says, "sister Ruge, tell me you like me the most."


    Su Nianxia also quickly came over and said, "it''s me clearly."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes fell on Su Nianxia. Seeing that she was still the pure eyes without any distractions, he asked, "you still don''t remember anything?"


    "No." Su Nianxia shook his head: "those fragments in my brain can''t be combined all the time, even if I deliberately learn the knowledge of cultivation, I can''t remember."


    "So you haven''t recovered?"


    Su Nianxia shook her head in despair: "No."


    "Isn''t your injury different from mine?" Hua rugo just responded. She remembered that she had recovered after a period of time.


    Su Nianxia still shakes her head.


    "But it doesn''t matter. The God territory is more developed than our territory in all aspects. I have a chance to find a doctor." Hua Ruge patted her little shoulder.


    "That''s the only way." Su Nianxia is a little sad about this.


    It''s not that she really wants to get back her previous memory. She thinks it''s enough to have a good life now, but it''s a troublesome thing if she doesn''t recover her strength. She also wants to help when it''s critical.

 Chapter 1741

    Next, Hua Ruge said that there is something blessed here.


    "It''s a good thing. We can find some opportunities. It''s not enough to put our strength on the territory of gods." Shangguan Li agrees.


    Su Nianxia and Xiao Jiu are eating the food just sent by Xiao er. They don''t care where they will go in the future.


    Hua rugo looked at them and shook his head and said, "they are good at playing."


    "It''s just that you just said that the free practice is not included in the invitation. We may have to think carefully." Shangguan Li thinks about it and says again.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "no, just follow me. No one will check."


    Shangguan glass looks puzzled.


    "I have a high rank in the magic sea sect. It''s entirely reasonable for me to lead some young people to test. Don''t worry." Hua Ruge is very confident in the reputation of the magic sea sect.


    Although the magic sea sect was not as good as before after the first World War, no one dared to offend people of her level.


    Shangguan Li nodded: "that''s good."


    Hua Ruge here said it, Tuoba Rui there said it, and several men agreed that the best choice now is to try.


    Mink yawned at the same time when listening to the three of them. He was not interested in any topic. Although he and these people were also life and death friends, he still preferred his elder sister.


    After a while, Su Nianxia came over and opened the door: "sister rugo asked you to come to our place for dinner."


    Several people nodded to Hua Ruge''s room. At this time, a table of wine and vegetables was ready in the middle. Hua Ruge was watching Xiaojiu not let her start first.


    "Traceless childe sits beside small nine, smile to ask:" mischievous again


    "I want to eat it." Little nine squashed his mouth.


    "I''ll give you a clip later." The childe without trace nodded her nose.


    Xiaojiu nodded obediently, so he didn''t reach out.


    After Hua Ruge let go of her hand, Tuo BARREI was also seated in the vacant seat on the other side, and she conveniently pulled her hand and helped her pull her sleeve.


    Mink sat on Tuo Barry''s side, but the focus was on shangguanli''s side. Without saying anything, he rubbed against her shoulder. Some complained: "why don''t I come here?"


    "Well, I can''t do without you in the future." Shangguan Li coaxes.


    On the other side, Su Nianxia took her hand naturally after she was seated, and said, "eat more later, and tell me if you can''t reach it."


    "Mm-hmm." Su Nianxia nods and agrees.


    Hua Ruge looked around for a week and said, "this time we are all together more than I was at the wedding banquet. It''s worth celebrating. Let''s have a drink first."


    Several people all smile to raise the wine glass, drinks in one gulp.


    "I don''t seem to be the only one at the wedding." Said Su Nianxia.


    "I was short of you before. Fortunately, the emperor won''t bear the hardships. The emperor finally found you." Hua is laughing and joking.


    Su Nianxia''s face is a little red.


    Jun Tianxia smiled and looked at her and said, "it''s right as the song says."


    Su Nianxia''s face is redder because he can''t do it.


    Childe Wuchen has been serving food to Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu has been watching Su Nianxia. Then he whispered to childe Wuchen, "they seem to have a good relationship."


    "Well." Childe Wuxian has seen it for a long time. Now he doesn''t feel anything.


    Xiaojiu looks at Su Nianxia and stealthily takes a look at his master. He looks envious in his eyes.


    With the time in the human world becoming more and more popular, Xiaojiu is not the fox who didn''t understand at first.


    Mink is usually the one who is taken care of when eating. Today, he sees that other men are so active and help Shangguan Li pick up vegetables.


    "I can do it myself. You can eat it." Shangguan Li always speaks to him in the gentlest tone.


    Mink firmly shakes his head, but he is a bit clumsy to take care of her because he is not skilled.


    Hua Ruge looked at the couple''s love and said to Tuoba Rui, "it''s totally different when you have a woman and a bachelor."


    In the past, these people would like to write on their faces that they don''t eat fireworks between people. Now it''s OK. One is more grounded than the other.


    "Which man doesn''t have many faces." Tuoba Rui said, reaching out to help her wipe her mouth stained with sauce.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I have found it now."


    Her family Tuoba Rui is definitely not an example, but a common phenomenon.


    After dinner, a group of people ran to the top of the inn to blow air. Of course, the guests on the top didn''t agree, so Jiming went out to change the guests into other rooms as an alchemist.


    Childe Wuxian rarely took a wine pot and sat on the roof to drink.


    Hua Ruge looked at him across Xiaojiu: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s such a happy day. It''s a pity not to drink." The childe said and touched her wine pot.


    Hua Ruge was a little surprised when he heard the words: "this is not like what you said from your mouth."


    "People always change." The childe smiled and took another sip.


    It''s very gratifying for Hua Ruge to see such a childe without trace. He should also be happy in his heart from being disgusted with the world to loving life now.


    Other people are all holding a wine pot in one''s hand. Su Nianxia comes to Hua Ruge and talks while drinking. She talks about the development of Hua Ruge and the world after she left.


    These words can be summed up in one sentence, show love.


    This is too much.


    Su Nianxia was so happy that he soon had too much to drink. Juntianxia also got away from chatting with Tuoba Rui and carried her down.


    Tuo Ba Rui also holds Hua Ruge in her arms, kisses her lips heavily, and then lies on the roof.


    Hua rugo leaned on his arms and said, "I''m really happy tonight."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui answers.


    Soon, Xiaojiu fell down on the childe without trace. In order to save trouble, he became a fox and went to sleep in his arms.


    Mink wanted to have a competition with Tuoba Rui, but because the time was not ripe, he went to discuss it.


    Hua Ruge goes to shangguanli, touches her wine pot with it, and drinks.


    Shangguan Li also took a sip and smiled at her.


    Hua Ruge sat down, looked at the distant scenery and said, "I''m glad to see that you can join us."


    "I didn''t think I could." Shangguan Li shakes her head and laughs.


    She used to think that she would not have too much emotion at all. Her friendship with China is the maximum she can achieve. Unexpectedly, she can be more and more easygoing now.


    "After all, my mink is more attractive." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    Originally, it was a joke, but shangguanli said seriously: "it''s true. I''ve never seen such an infectious person before. It''s lovely."

 Chapter 1742

    Looking at shangguanli''s face intoxicated, Hua Yuege covers his face. Does this show love want to be so simple and rough.


    After a while, Hua Ruge drank too much because of joy. She had to jump off the roof. Shangguan Li pulled her and shouted to Tuoba Rui, "come and take care of your woman."


    Tuoba Rui squints his eyes and turns the whole human into a black shadow. When he can see the figure clearly again, he has grasped Hua Ruge''s waist and said to shangguanli, "excuse me."


    He activated the coral bracelet on her wrist and disappeared over the roof.


    Mink also walked back to shangguanli and leaned on her shoulder.


    Shangguan Li smiled and rubbed his head: "let''s go back."


    "OK, I''ll take sister Ali back to her room."


    The two men came down from the roof, and Xiao mink sent Ali back to his room. He wanted to rely on official Li at night, but now he blushed every time he thought about the relationship, let alone said it.


    On the other side, juntianxia and Su Nianxia are the same. Juntianxia watches her sleep and then goes out.


    Xiaojiu drinks into a drunk fox, turns back to the body and lies on the chest of Childe Wuwen. Childe Wuwen puts her on his bed, and he meditates.


    Hua Ruge has been hanging on Tuoba Rui. Tuoba Rui cleans her and lies down.


    At this time, Hua Ruge has eliminated the power of huaxingdan, lying in Tuoba Rui''s arms, soft voice said: "how happy today."


    "Well, they''ll be here for a long time. It''s time to drink together." Tuoba Rui said and patted her back: "sleep."


    Hua Yuege giggled and said, "I''m so happy to see them like this."


    "Silly." Tuoba Rui dotes on her forehead and kisses her.


    Hua Ruge goes back to his home, and then rubs his neck to sleep.


    The next day a group of people rushed to the place where qingmuzong was. They had to go out of the city first and then take a spaceship to pass outside the city.


    Shangguan Li looks at the route, and then circles two places on the map: "I have two strongholds on this road. Let''s go to the nearest one and take the teleport array to the other."


    Hua Ruge calculated the distance, and then surprised: "then we only need five days to get there?"


    "Well." Shangguan Li puts down his brush.


    "Ah Li, you are such a treasure." Hua is like a song.


    Shangguan Li smiles and doesn''t speak.


    A group of people saved a lot of time because of the transmission array. It took only a few days to reach the mountain where qingmuzong is located. But according to shangguanli, the border outside Dongtianfudi has not been completely opened at this time, so they have to wait a few days.


    So they lived in the nearby Xiancheng first. Hua rugo thought it inconvenient to stay in the inn, so he bought a house by himself. On this day, several people were in the back garden. Hua rugo glanced at these warm-up bodies and said, "no, we are so proud to go out. This looks very striking."


    Several people looked at her and waited for her.


    "If it''s OK for both of us, but we are so many people, it''s a bit hard to say that we are so good-looking." Hua Ruge then concluded, "you have to transform."


    "I don''t need to." Xiaojiu took the lead in saying that when she faced people, she could get into childe''s arms without trace.


    "I think I''m ok, just like everyone else." Su Nianxia felt her face, without any awareness of being a beauty.


    Hua Yuege can''t help saying that a bottle of transfiguration pill is thrown in the past and said: "when we get out of the house again, you all have to change."


    When childe wutrace found that there were twelve shaped pills in this small bottle, he didn''t tangle up with the shape changing things, but asked with a smile, "why do you have so many?"


    "Of course, it can be used, and this pill is easy to refine. It can be refined so much at a time." Hua rugo said again, "but don''t look down on this shapeshifting pill. If you change your appearance, you won''t find it if you don''t specialize in shapeshifting pills."


    These people are still dubious.


    "People here are all devoted to the cultivation of Taoism. There are no idle people studying this kind of thing." Hua Yuege said and said, "I have only met one such idle person."


    I remember undercover in the small world she was once seen through and had to launch a big move in advance.


    So a few people will take the pill.


    After a period of time, most of the people were practicing in their houses. After all, the rules of heaven and earth in the territory of gods have been perfected for a long time, and the spirit is still much stronger than that in the West.


    Ji Ming has been in the gatehouse since he was brought here. During this period, he also contacts these people from time to time. After the contact, he has only one feeling: Evil gate.


    It''s clear that the strength of these human bodies is not as strong as their own, but everyone will give them a very dangerous feeling.


    Since he was beaten, he has been more honest. He doesn''t ask much or look at much. He is honest to watch the door. The only thought is still to pay homage to his teacher.


    However, Hua rugo has no time to deal with him. Although most people are closed, the good thing is that Su Nianxia and Xiao Jiu can play together.


    Xiaojiu only knows how to eat, drink and sleep every day, but Hua rugo finds that her strength has been rising, which is daunting.


    Su Nianxia has never recovered her strength, but she has been practicing with the power of faith. Once she recovers her memory, even her strength here cannot be underestimated.


    Hua Ruge does not practice because it is useless for her. What she needs is a treasure that can make her breakthrough.


    So the three of them have fun every day.


    Hua Ruge goes out every day to see more and more people in this fairy city. He thinks that this battle is not small.


    With the opening day of Dongtianfudi approaching, Xiancheng is also full of people, and many sects are directly stationed on the surrounding mountains.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t go out any more because it''s too crowded to go.


    In the first three days of qingmuzong''s opening, Tuoba ruijuntianxia and other people also went out one after another, and they simply moved to the mountain outside, where the vision is more open.


    At this time, these people have already changed their shapes, giving up the advantages of their shapes and becoming ordinary one by one.


    Hua Ruge felt his chin and looked at the unmarked childe, juntianxia and mink after the transformation. He said it''s useless to be handsome. Now the transformation has affected his temperament.


    As for Su Nianxia, he went straight to the ugly place. After that, he asked the emperor, "is it common now?"


    "The gentleman world real sincerity shakes his head:" this under more eye-catching


    Hua Ruge is very ungrateful.


    The three camped in the mountains and saw more and more people in the mountains. Fortunately, their strength was similar to theirs.


    The next day, another group of people came to see Hua Ruge falling on the mountain where they were.

 Chapter 1743

    Hua rugo saw six people in this line and thought they were familiar with each other, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen them for a while.


    "Boy, I''ve said it''s useless to come here for free. Qingmuzong won''t let you in." The big man at the head spoke.


    This talk Hua Ruge will remember, it is the people who she asked about Dongtianfudi before.


    "Leave as soon as you can, and just give us the mountain." The big man went on.


    Hua Ruge didn''t wait for the old men behind him to get angry. He shook his head and said: "brother, how can we know if we don''t try? Maybe we can mix in."


    "It''s a fool talking about dreams. Are you a fool when you are a member of qingmuzong?" The big man said impatiently, "get back quickly."


    Because of their late arrival, there is no independent hill in a good position at this time. It''s better to rob this.


    "Don''t be so hard on me, brother. I won''t leave. You can go to another mountain." Since these people do not want to face, Hua rugo is no longer so polite.


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s displeasure, the big man sneered and said, "you little monks dare to challenge us, Zen master Jin. Are you tired of living?"


    "To be honest, the grass of the last grave that dared to talk to me like this is two meters high." Hua, like a song, has a peaceful posture and a light smile.


    At the same time, Tuo BARREI and Xiao mink spread their momentum and swept across the opposite six people with a strong sense of killing.


    The six people were shocked when they felt the killing intention. They subconsciously felt that their lives were threatened. Looking into the eyes of the two people opposite, they were not sure.


    What else did the big man want to say? The man behind him whispered: "elder martial brother, we are here to find opportunities. We don''t need to make enemies. Let me tell you to go."


    The man is still very careful.


    "Well, I''ll wait and see how you''ve been kicked out by qingmuzong," said the big man


    After that, six of them flew to the bottom of the mountain. At this time, there was no good mountain, so they could only find a base.


    "It''s quite fast." Hua Ruge shakes her head and laughs.


    It''s too much advice. You can run even if you don''t fight.


    "Yes, I thought there was a good play. I ran so fast." Su Nianxia said regretfully.


    Hua Ruge points her forehead with her fingers and says, "you little girl, you are more belligerent than me."


    Su Nianxia spits out his tongue, and then asks, "is that golden Zen powerful?"


    "A second-rate clan. When they were in the camp, their clan leader wanted to take your brother-in-law as an apprentice. At last, we didn''t choose him." Hua Yuege said.


    Su Nianxia nodded to make it clear.


    It doesn''t look like a great enemy.


    Another day later, a sudden wave of spiritual power came out of the family. After that, the fragrance was fragrant and the spirit was rolling.


    All the people waiting outside have their eyes lit up. This is the opening of the border. They can finally enter.


    Sure enough, half a day later, a man from qingmuzong''s side lifted off. This man took the dust to face the people in the mountains: "the heaven and earth have been opened. Please come near to check your identity."


    As soon as the words came out, a large number of people swarmed forward for fear that the treasure in the blessed land would be taken away by others.


    Hua Ruge and others are not in a hurry. It''s not easy for the so-called early worm to be eaten by the bird, and to be the bird in the back to reap the benefits.


    In front of me, I was checking my identity. Each disciple took out his own disciple Yupai, and then Qingmu sect put them in after checking. During this period, several groups of sanxiu who wanted to take the opportunity to enter were expelled.


    Qingmuzong did not want to give resources to other sects. It was extremely bad to see that sanxiu wanted to mix in. Anyway, most sanxiu were not talented and weak, and they dared not fight against him.


    Looking at this scene, the six people of Zen Jin all laughed. Because they didn''t occupy the nearby mountain, they were not far behind Hua Ruge and others, waiting to see the play.


    Hua rugo is too lazy to pay attention to those people. It''s enough to laugh at others when he''s not very good.


    Because the authentication is not fast, there are many clans coming here, so it took a long time to wait for Hua rugo and others. Hua rugo took out his token and said, "these are my disciples of the magic sea clan. Do you still need to check?"


    The man was surprised when he saw the token. After so long, he didn''t see the people of the magic sea sect. Unexpectedly, a big head came.


    "No, please." That disciple of qingmuzong is very respectful.


    Hua Ruge put away the token and walked forward.


    When the six people of the golden Zen sect saw that Hua Ruge had muddled through, they stood up and said in a loud voice, "venerable emissary, you can''t be hoodwinked. They are just scattered practices. Even if they have identities, they are forged."


    The emissary of the green wood sect was stunned.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to be checked too much, so he took out the token and identity jade card in his hand and handed it to the emissary of the blue wood sect for checking again and asked, "your emissary can see if this thing can be forged."


    The jade token of each major gate has a unique mark. Although the messenger knows the mark of the magic sea sect clearly, he will never be wrong once he explores it.


    "It turned out to be the famous junior brother Hu. I''m disrespectful." The emissary bowed after seeing the identity jade card.


    There is no one out of the league who doesn''t know the name of Hu Yue. Although she hasn''t done anything, she''s famous enough to pay a visit to her teacher.


    "You''re welcome." Hua Ruge smiled, took over two signs, and looked at several people of Zen Jin: "how many people are you wondering?"


    "Hu Hu Yue... " The leading man also pulled back from the front line. I only felt very familiar with the name.


    "You are impatient, aren''t you?" he said Qingmuzong has its own people to maintain order.


    When the six people learned the identity of Hua Ruge, they couldn''t respond. They had lied to them before.


    Hua Ruge waved to six people, turned around and walked to the blessed place.


    Six people were only able to enter under the level of investigation and warning of qingmuzong. After entering, they were all in a cold sweat for fear of revenge.


    Of course, Hua rugo didn''t have that spare time to stare at them. As soon as he entered, he was attracted by this blessed land.


    The spirit here is more than ten times stronger than the outside world, and the mountains and the ground are full of spiritual flowers and plants, but the road that started to come in has nothing special to cherish. It''s all kind of common but long-term.


    The disciples of other sects had already rushed to the inside, and the fighting sound began to come from the mountain, which was accompanied by a roar of beasts. It seems that there are immortal beasts here.

 Chapter 1744

    A group of people walked inside, Hua rugo joked: "let''s just block in front of the door and see who goes out, we will rob who."


    "Sister, it''s a good way, but how can we know if there''s something good in those people''s hands?" Su Nianxia is on the way.


    "It''s half a month since Dongtianfudi was opened. If people can''t get good things, they won''t go out. Let''s choose those who run out in advance. There must be good things." Hua Yuege said.


    Su Nianxia said with bright eyes, "this is a good way."


    King world listen to two women talking, can''t help laughing: "you are not afraid to go out to be chased by the major forces?"


    "If I''m not afraid I''ll do it now." Hua Ruge said something rather regrettable.


    Other people are laughing when they hear it. Although Hua Ruge has more wonderful ideas, he will not be confused at any time.


    A group of people walked forward. Because they came in late, they saw the bodies of fierce animals and other disciples. There were traces of the medicine being dug in the mountains.


    But they didn''t pay much attention to it, because aura came from a deeper place. Obviously, good things are all in it, and opportunities are mostly accompanied by risks. If they are not strong enough, they can only die.


    Several people flew over a hillside and stood at a high place to find that the edge of the blessed land was indeed a colorful cloud, full of auspiciousness. It looked more fairyland than fairyland, and the area was much larger than they expected.


    "This place looks like a real blessing." Hua Ruge knew to be alert after being cheated once.


    "It''s a big area. Let''s go separately, in one direction." Tuoba Rui says.


    It''s much more likely to get the chance.


    "Good." Jun Tianxia and childe wutrace nodded.


    "Take this and signal when it''s dangerous." Shangguan glass takes out some signal bombs from the space.


    After taking some, the party divided into four teams and headed inside.


    Because the heaven and earth limit cultivation, the highest of which is the three aspects of the bitter sea, which is not dangerous for them.


    Tuo BARREI and Hua rugo chose the East, but they were still not fast or slow. They chased some people in front of them. As long as they saw people fighting with the beast, Hua rugo took the opportunity to seize the magic medicine that the beast guards.


    In this way, Hua Ruge felt that he couldn''t grab it, put the artifact out, and said, "you can eat as much as you can. You''re welcome this time."


    Seeing so many lower miraculous medicine and friars'' bodies, Qi Ling was excited. He did not wait for Hua rugo to finish.


    "Fortunately, the cultivation of people here is not high." Hua Ruge shakes his head.


    Tuoba Rui said with a smile: "do you think he is stupid? If the strong are everywhere, he will not leave the city of the sky. "


    "You really know him."


    The two said they saw a battlefield in front of them. A dozen disciples in blue were fighting with a giant bear. Beside the cave behind the giant bear was a five hundred year old fairy flower. There were twelve petals of the flower, which were colorful, with a little white light. There was a little mist around the flower, all of which were the most pure aura.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes straightened as soon as he saw it. In a small voice, he said, "the year of xianlinghua I saw in the drug field of the magic sea sect was only 300 years. This plant has 500 years."


    "What''s the use?" Tuo Ba Rui has never been able to do pharmacology.


    "It''s more effective. It can not only increase people''s ability, but also cure internal injuries. I just took it back to make medicine for the master." Hua Ruge said it had disappeared in place.


    The giant bear and those disciples in blue felt that a strong wind had hit them, and then looked at the place where the fairy flower and a big lump of soil below were gone, leaving only a pit.


    "Who?" The disciple in blue looks frightened.


    Isn''t it said that all of them are disciples with low accomplishments? How can God take away the fairy flower without knowing the ghost?


    "Roar!" The giant bear looked at the pit and roared for a while. It was an angry cry.


    In the distant mountains, Hua Ruge put the fairy flowers in a crystal box and preserved them with the soil.


    "Let''s go, and go on with the robbery." Hua Ruge said and led Tuoba Rui to a deeper place.


    Because Tuo Ba Rui knows how to hide. Hua Ruge can move in a flash. If they cooperate, it will be a no harm.


    Soon the way they went was full of the whine of the disciples and the immortal beast. These two sides, which had just been fighting hard, became united in an instant.


    Which bastard is cutting the beard?


    At this time, someone who cut the beard has changed a mountain head. There are more than ten crystal boxes in front of him. Each of them has a faint halo.


    "I have hair. It seems that this is a good place. When I go back, I will refine a batch of advanced pills." Hua Ruge said and felt the boxes happily.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her money fan''s appearance and asks, "aren''t you afraid to kill now?"


    "They are all busy fighting, who knows it''s me." Hua Ruge smiled and said, "when we have enough, we will go down the mountain and pretend to be victims."


    "As long as you have many ideas, put them away quickly, and be careful of being seen." Tuoba Rui shakes his head and laughs.


    Hua Yuege also showed off enough, and waved and put it away.


    They then hid again, waiting for the others to move on.


    However, after being robbed for a while, these people are smart and don''t rush to leave. They don''t have to deal with the guardian beast. Even if they fight, they cooperate with other sects to help watch the miraculous medicine.


    Hua rugo''s eyes are straight when she looks at the miraculous medicine that has been used for more than 500 years. However, it''s not easy for her to rob if someone else has learned the essence.


    "It seems that people here just don''t understand flexibility and are not too stupid." She sighed.


    Tuoba Rui said with a smile, "let''s go inside and take what we want."


    "All right." They said that they didn''t deserve these people to play, but they went straight to the deep place of Dongtianfudi.


    It''s more dangerous to walk in this blessed land, so the good sects will basically find other sects'' alliance, and the large forces will walk in, which is not as fast as Hua Ruge and them.


    After passing the middle, the number of miraculous medicines is less, but the quality has improved a lot.


    But this elixir is not so easy to collect. Almost every plant has a mountain cave beside it. It is obvious that there are all immortals living in it. As long as you go to rob it, there will be a fierce battle.


    "Most of the immortals in it have only three levels. I can seal it in the cave. You can choose the precious one." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes brightened. "Can you?"


    "Well."


    Hua Yuege then pointed to a red glowing blood Ganoderma lucidum, and said, "I want that one."

 Chapter 1745

    Tuoba Rui opens his hand and sees a net of white light on his palm. He gently pushes the net forward. At the next moment, the net enlarges in the air and seals the hole.


    "Roar!"


    Only heard a huge roar from the cave, the tiger has been aware of the strange and then rushed out, Hua Ruge saw it rushed to the tianluodiwang, and then was blocked back, issued unwilling roar.


    "Go." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge immediately moved to the edge of the blood Ganoderma lucidum, shoveled a lump of soil under the blood Ganoderma Lucidum with a jade knife, and moved them to the box together.


    Inside, a Silver Tiger tries to break through the Internet, but no matter what strength it uses, it will disappear automatically.


    This network of heaven and earth has been continuously refined by Tuoba Rui with the rules of heaven and earth, which is no longer an ordinary thing.


    Hua Ruge returns to Tuoba Rui and smiles proudly.


    "How can I take the rest?" Hua Ruge felt her chin and began to meditate.


    "You just pick the medicine, and I''ll take the rest." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "the war is too static, and your characteristics are too obvious. If you are recognized, it''s not good."


    "What do you want to do?" Tuo Barry thinks she might have some idea.


    "Get rid of the net and let''s run back." Hua Ruge picked a eyebrow and said.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment, reached out to her forehead and nodded, "what do you think of this head?"


    "Listen to me." Hua Ruge smiled at her.


    Tuoba Rui then took up the vast net, and the fierce tiger rushed towards them. Hua Ruge pulled Tuoba Rui and ran. This time, it was just a run. It didn''t use blink.


    The tiger''s four feet don''t touch the ground. The whole body is running fast in the air. It''s extremely fast.


    Hua Ruge soon felt that she could not keep up with her speed.


    This time, Tuoba Rui pulled her. Tuoba Rui was not good at speed, but because of his strong strength, he still ran as fast as Hua Ruge.


    "It''s nice to have an accomplice like you." Hua laughs like a song.


    Tuoba Rui laughs. He usually thinks highly of himself. Unexpectedly, he has become an accomplice of pitching people.


    After a long distance between the two men, Hua Ruge appeared in a blink a hundred miles away. The tiger could feel their breath, so they continued to chase after them. When they had almost chased, Hua Ruge disappeared in another blink.


    The tigers could not feel the breath this time, but they knew they had escaped, so they went after them.


    Hua Yuege then went back to the tiger cave and said to Tuoba Rui, "go on, the second one."


    "Clever." Tuoba Rui said that he would take out the tianluodiwang again and seal other caves.


    Hua Ruge picked herbs like last time, then ran on the road, led away the second one and then came to the third one.


    After doing this for four times, they heard the fighting behind them. When the immortal beasts saw other people, they could not explain and communicate with each other. Naturally, they would fight when they met.


    Hua Ruge knew that the previous ones were the same, but they couldn''t find them because they were too far away.


    "They''re coming here. They can only calculate the time once." Hua Yuege said.


    So she once again took a kite grass that had been around for seven or eight hundred years and then ran on the road. This time, they soon used the blink, and successfully let a huge black bear run into the later disciples of the clan again.


    Disciples of all sects are all stupid. I don''t know how the immortal animals in this sect run out one by one, and they are mad. It''s hard to parry when they see people.


    Seeing the battle between human and animal, the two men went inside again, but this time they did not stay in the immortal beast cave, but went to a deeper place, where is the source of spirit.


    It took the disciples of the later clan a lot of effort to kill the five immortals. They came to the front carefully and found that five holy herbs had been dug away. It seems that the way of holding them is the same as the people who robbed them before.


    They soon found that there was no fairy beast in the cave beside the dug spirit grass, so they understood that it was just being shot.


    Someone dug up the elixir and led the beast to the back. Because of the hostility to people, the beast would attack without saying anything, so they would fight back. This would give the thief time to steal the second and the third.


    So they didn''t get anything, but they helped people to solve the five immortal beasts. When they think about it, they will hold back!


    "Who is this bastard? If you catch him, you must divide him into five parts." One of the disciples shouted.


    It''s no wonder that they are excited. They were robbed of the spoils before, and now they are used again. They have gone all the way. They are all working hard for people, and they haven''t got any good panacea.


    "No matter, we''ll divide the rest." One of them said.


    People looked at each other, and then there was humanity: "are you not afraid that thief will take advantage of this?"


    "This time, we cooperate, first pick the elixir and then fight." Someone has an idea.


    "This is a good way."


    So the various sects began to work together. When they came in, they were hostile to each other. Now they are united unexpectedly.


    In fact, they were too worried this time, Hua Ruge could not stay here and be arrested. At this time, she had come to the deeper part of the blessed land, and saw that there was still a large area here.


    standing on the top of the mountain, she could see the colorful clouds and clouds on the horizon, and the auspiciousness of the sky.


    "Xiaorui, what do you think will be in it?" Hua Ruge looks inside, and finds that the deeper spirit cannot be turned away and the mind cannot be penetrated.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t have time to tangle her address, just said: "you stay here alone, I''ll go in and have a look."


    "That''s not good. If there''s a good baby, I''ll go in." Hua Ruge holds him.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowned and said, "I''m sure it will be very dangerous. You are still waiting for me here."


    "I want to be with you because of the danger." Hua Ruge insists.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "then you stay behind me. If you find that you can''t handle it, you can quickly withdraw."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not papery either. I''m sure I can help you." Hua Ruge''s confidence in her strength fans.


    The two men said that they were flying forward slowly, watching the surrounding environment warily while flying.


    The more Hua Ruge looked, the more strange he felt. He had such a strong spiritual power, but he didn''t have a magic medicine, or even a beast with a head.


    Because I didn''t encounter any obstacles, I soon arrived at the most dense fog area of Lingqi. Tuoba Rui fell to the ground with Hua Ruge and walked slowly forward.


    Hua Ruge thought that it would be beneficial to practice when he came to this place with strong aura, so he took the initiative to run the Sutra of annihilation to absorb more aura. However, when he came closer, he found that it was not the same at all.

 Chapter 1746

    Walking in the fog area, Hua Ruge only feels that his body has been squeezed. It is more difficult for him to move forward. The aura around him can''t be changed and can''t be absorbed by others.


    Tuoba Rui obviously felt it, frowned and said, "it''s strange."


    Hua Ruge felt the pressure increase after ten steps. Fortunately, she didn''t feel very uncomfortable because of her strong constitution.


    "How are you, Rui?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuoba Rui pulls her more tightly after feeling the difficulty. At the same time, there is a transparent border similar to a protective cover around the two people, and the pressure on them is really less.


    "I don''t know the rules of this place. I can only ease them a little." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    After a few more steps, I feel that the squeezing force is stronger. Even if there are two people in the border, they still feel the pressure, and then they can only go back hard.


    There are four directions of the cave, each of which is in the same situation. Childe Wuchen and others are trying to get into the thick fog.


    Hua Ruge''s walking speed is slower and slower. Hua Ruge has a rebellious constitution and feels threatened. Tuoba Rui is sweating between his forehead.


    "Or let''s go back." Hua rugo said that she could feel that with Tuo barrai''s weakness, the border became weaker and weaker. If the border broke at this time, then Tuo barrai would be in danger.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and said, "I''ll be fine if I go again."


    "Don''t try to be brave." Hua Yuege said.


    "Well."


    The two continued to move forward with more and more cautious steps, and their speed naturally slowed down.


    On the other side, the main doors took a day to divide the rest of the elixir, and they also moved forward. When they saw the elixir, they plunged into it. But when they touched the elixir, they felt it was not right, but they were not willing to go inside.


    However, these people''s accomplishments are not high, and they have no means to protect themselves. They soon feel that they can''t breathe, and the whole body is about to burst, so it''s useless how to operate the spiritual power.


    When they found that they couldn''t walk in, most of them retreated out. However, some of them could not support them when they were only halfway back. They saw that the whole man was blown into a bloody flower, and there was no body.


    There are more people who want to retreat when they see this horrible scene. However, even if they retreat in time, they also have the strength and weakness to bear the pressure of going back. They become bloodstains just like the people before them.


    It''s also a big gasp for the strong ones to squeeze out. It''s also a lot of fear to watch those who die in it.


    In the north, when the emperor felt that there was something wrong, his whole body opened up the power of the real dragon. Nine dragons were around their bodyguards. If this was an unfavourable means in the west, it would be very laborious if there was no power of Qi in the territory of the gods.


    As he walked, he made up his mind that in the future, he must include the territory of the gods in his own territory.


    In the west, childe Wuxian''s skill originally belongs to that kind of soft with strong dark strength. The most effective way to deal with the surrounding squeezing force is to dissolve it. Even so, he has sweat on his forehead after walking for most of the time.


    "Master." Nine out of the space, traceless childe did not have time to block her on the shape of standing beside him.


    Traceless childe''s face showed a frightened color. Just to protect her, he found that she didn''t feel the pressure. He looked at him with concern and asked, "what''s the matter with you, master?"


    "Are you ok?" Childe wutrace asked.


    "No." Xiaojiu said and looked around for a week and said: "but this white gas is really a little strange, as if with a little squeezing force."


    Childe Wuwen, is that a little bit?


    "Master, you can''t stand it, can you? Then I will. " Xiaojiu then reached out his hand to hold the childe''s hand, and his whole body radiated a momentum to cover him.


    Under the influence of this momentum, the childe without trace really felt that the pressure had been reduced.


    "Let''s go." Xiaojiuyi pulls the traceless childe forward and asks, "why do we come to such a place?"


    Childe wutrace looked at her and thought for a long time: "you told me that you are just an ordinary Nine Tailed Fox."


    "Yes Yes. " Xiaojiu is in front, his eyes are drifting.


    Hearing the voice of her obvious deficiency of heart, childe wutrace smiled.


    "What are you laughing at, master?"


    "I was thinking about what would make my nine afraid and then lie." The tone of Childe wutrace still has the meaning of doting, as if he never gets angry.


    Xiaojiu was nervous when he heard this. He hurriedly said, "master, I don''t want to deceive you, but I''m afraid that you don''t want me."


    "Why?"


    "Because..." After a pause, he said, "can I not say that?"


    The childe without trace looked at her embarrassment and nodded: "well, no matter what fox you are, it''s my fox."


    Xiaojiu nodded obediently when he heard this.


    The childe without trace reached out and touched her head.


    On the other hand, when Shangguan Li came in, she could not stand it. Her mind on cultivation was far less than that of managing the dark Pavilion, and there was nothing to be solved by her. Therefore, her strength was naturally worse.


    When the mink found out, he let shangguanli walk in front of him, and he protected her in his arms behind him. During the power operation, the purple pattern on the eyebrow reappeared, and the blood force of incomparable terror spread. At the beginning, it was easy to resist the pressure.


    Shangguan Li is relieved.


    Small marten saw some small complacent smile a way: "I said can protect elder sister a Li."


    "I see. My marten is the best." Shangguan Li is also a face of praise.


    After hearing this, mink couldn''t find the North any more. He talked with Shangguan Li all the way. He didn''t keep silent until half of the trip, because he could feel very hard.


    Shangguan Li tries to bring out all kinds of magic weapons, but they don''t work. He can only use the power of body instinct.


    It''s hard for these people to go, let alone others. Many people died in the fog area because of the forced entry of the four directions. None of them left as soon as they could. Then they went to collect the miraculous medicine.


    From the beginning to the end, Hua Ruge basically relies on her own body to support her, because she is not strong enough, and it is useless to let out her momentum and boundary. However, only by her body, she can feel the squeezing force is very strong, and there is no strength from the beginning to the end.


    This point is that Tuo Ba Rui, who understands some of the rules of heaven and earth, can''t reach it.


    In the last two steps, the two of them stepped out with difficulty and felt that the pressure on their bodies was suddenly lightened. When Tuo BARREI was still breathing, Hua Ruge had already started a lot of surrounding environment. A pair of bright eyes were waiting to harvest the treasure.

 Chapter 1747

    After passing through the fog area, Hua Ruge saw a towering tree with a trunk as thick as a dozen people''s embrace. The branches and leaves were luxuriant. The branches and leaves were all emitting light halos. It seemed that the aura was from it.


    Hua Ruge explored the tree carefully and found that there was nothing strange about it. Instead, she found several miraculous medicines with thousands of years around the tree.


    "These drugs are all refined." She walked up to the elixirs and was shocked.


    She''s developed this time.


    Tuo Ba Rui adjusts his breath and sees that Hua Ruge is very impolite in digging up the elixir. He mumbles to get rich while digging his mouth.


    He looked at the big tree and frowned slightly. "No," he said


    "What''s wrong, I think it''s good." Hua Ruge is immersed in joy at this time, and is already happy.


    "This tree is just an ordinary tree, and it can''t give off aura at all." Tuoba Rui said and looked around again and said, "there must be something else."


    "Find something nice to call me." Hua yuetou did not lift the way, two hands carefully put the elixir in the crystal box.


    Fortunately, she has a lot of storage in this kind of box, otherwise it will not be enough this time.


    I feel that Hua rugo, who has made a lot of money, can''t close her mouth with a smile. Now she personally seals and certifies. This blessed land is absolutely right.


    On the other side, Tuo BARREI is still here. There is only a tree and a mountain behind the fog area. He flies to the top of the mountain and finds that the end of the space has come here. Then he flies down again and looks at a place on the hillside.


    Hua Yuege happily collected the miraculous medicine, and then took out several big cloth bags and put them under the trees.


    This is the best spiritual soil. It''s suitable for planting spiritual medicine in the future.


    When she put the soil back into the space, she looked up and saw Tuoba Rui looking at the sky, looking thoughtful.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua rugo poked him on the shoulder.


    "There''s a cave in it. There''s a barrier at the entrance." Tuoba Rui opens his mouth.


    Hua Yuege reflected for a moment, and then said: "only humans can arrange the border. Is this paradise man-made? What did the owner seal before leaving?"


    "I don''t know." Tuo BARREI is not sure of this judgment.


    "Let''s go in and have a look. If we find the baby, it will be developed." Hua Ruge said.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t know if there would be any great danger in it, so he took a look at her.


    "Don''t say you enter alone. You must take me with you. I''ll be in the head office behind you." Hua Ruge didn''t give him a chance to talk.


    The words all say this on Tuoba Rui also can only agree.


    Two people fly up half empty, Tuo Ba Rui waves to break the border, two people walked in.


    When they saw the scene inside, they found that it was not so much a cave as a passageway. There were only narrow roads with twists and turns.


    Hua Ruge wants to let go of her mind and explore it. She finds that she doesn''t know what''s in the cave. Her mind can''t go out even a few inches. It''s not as far as her eyes can see.


    "It''s kind of weird." She said as she walked.


    Tuoba Rui walked in front, protecting Hua Ruge in the back with his hands all the way, and was ready to fight at any time.


    They found that the cave was going down in a curve. It was very wet in the cave. After walking for a while, Hua Ruge felt that his clothes were stuck on him, which was very uncomfortable.


    After walking for about a quarter of an hour, it became clear that in front of us was a big cave, which was not only spacious but also full of flames everywhere, so that people could see the internal scene at a glance.


    However, it''s ok if you don''t look at it. After you look at it, Hua Ruge is scared. Because there is no treasure in the cave but an old man nailed to the stone wall.


    The old man was dressed in a gray robe, his hands and feet were pierced by thick nails, and his gray hair blocked half of his face, which seemed a little scary.


    When they were only close to each other, they felt a strong evil spirit coming from the man. It was obvious that he was not dead, but still powerful.


    "A thousand years, at last someone has come." The old man opened his gray eyes and laughed when he saw them.


    Hua Ruge swallowed the water channel: "please forgive me for entering the cave to collect herbs


    "Girl, do you think this is my cave?" The old man asked, and a gray eye stared at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge shakes her head.


    "I''m trapped here by the old man of Heishan. It took me a thousand years to recover some strength. Open up this space and bring you in." It seems that the old man didn''t speak for a long time. When he saw people, he told them.


    "What can I do for you?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "You can''t." The old man said and looked down on Tuo barrow and said, "he can."


    When he saw Tuo barrow, his undisguised greed surprised Hua Ruge.


    This man is no good.


    "Little doll, would you like to help me?" The old man asked Tuoba Rui.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s attitude was not so polite. Looking at the old man, he said, "how can I help you?"


    "My body has been sealed for thousands of years, and I''ve been abandoned for a long time. If I want to go out now, I can only borrow someone else''s body, and yours is just right." The old man explained.


    Tuo Ba Rui and Hua Ruge''s pupils are all shrunk. Is this to take away?


    "Of course I don''t want to." Tuoba Rui took Hua Ruge''s hand and said, "let''s go."


    "Want to go?" There are two strange syllables in the old hair, and then they just feel the force majeure behind them and suck them back.


    Hua Ruge was pulled away from Tuo BARREI and was sucked into the stone wall by the old man. His hands and feet were all bound on the stone wall by the sudden red light. He could not move.


    Tuoba Rui is about to come forward suddenly, but another red light stops him. The old man says, "since you come in, you can''t run out of my palm. You have only two choices now, baby. You can either give it to me or I can give it to the girl."


    The old man said and looked at Xianghua as a song, and said with a strange smile: "in fact, this female doll has a better physique. If you don''t cooperate with me, it''s no big deal for me to be a woman."


    "Old man, you want to die." Tuoba ruileng has a drink. If he was against him before, he could go away. But now he is against Hua Ruge, which arouses his murderous heart.


    The old man was stunned, and then he said with a strange smile: "little doll, you don''t even have the strength to fight back, what else can you do to me?"


    "Old man, I advise you to let us go and wait for the next one to be cheated. Let''s not think about it." Hua Ruge calmed down after being surprised and frightened.

 Chapter 1748

    "Hahahaha." Old hair burst out laughing: "you two little dolls are so bold. Since you dare to say so, don''t want to go today."


    He said that the red light was constantly shrinking, Hua Ruge only felt that she was more and more out of breath. She called out the devouring beast with her mind, and said to it, "stop him!"


    The devouring beast and Hua Ruge are interlinked. The moment before Hua Ruge''s transmission, it sensed that its owner had received a threat to his life, so it turned into a white light and came out of the space. It called to the old man.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    With the sound of devouring the beast, the old man''s eyes were wide, even the red light was weak, and his eyes were dull, as if he was struggling with something.


    At this time, Tuoba Rui also consumed the red light that was imprisoned in his body. He turned his hand and took out the Tianzi sword. The long sword picked up and was attacked by the old man with a terrifying sword spirit reinforced by the rules of the road.


    The old man was nailed to the stone wall. Naturally, he couldn''t avoid it first. He saw the sword cutting on him.


    "Boom!"


    The whole cave shook for three times. Hua Ruge only felt the eardrum hurt.


    However, after cutting off the sword, they were shocked to find that the old man had only one more crack in his body. There was some blood in the crack, but there was no substantial damage.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowns in surprise. He can feel that the old man has run out of oil now, and there is almost no power in his body, so he can get a sword without any damage?


    You should know that Tianzi sword is the most powerful chaos artifact in the five continents. He also controls the power of rules. Even if he goes beyond several realms, he has the power of World War I. unexpectedly, this man can resist him when he reaches this level.


    After receiving a sword, the old man still didn''t respond at all. The whole man was in a contest with the spirit of devouring the beast.


    Tuoba Rui is also a rogue. When he is unable to resist, he cuts three swords in succession. Even if there is no real damage, he is bleeding all over. How can he be affected.


    Tuoba Rui saw that this was not a battle that could be ended in a short time, so he stopped cutting after a few swords and went to save Hua Ruge.


    After the old man was trapped by the devouring beast, there was no threat from Hua Ruge. She also wanted to learn to break away from the red light like Tuo BARREI, but it only consumed a little for half a day.


    Tuoba Rui helps her to get rid of the confinement and pulls her up and down.


    "I''ll see later. I''ll get revenge first." Hua Ruge said and soared up. He turned his hand and took out the ghost gun. Without saying anything, he stabbed the old man.


    If you can''t do it for one time, you can do it for ten times. If you can''t do it for ten times, you can''t believe that she can''t kill this person standing still.


    "Do it!" The long spear stabbed the old man with a metal crash, but she felt it was not deep every time she stabbed it.


    "Old bastard, dare to provoke my aunt!"


    Hua Ruge is more angry when he can''t stab. He starts to run the book of annihilation all over his body. He instills the terrifying spirit of killing and cutting into the soul breaking gun, and then stabs it fiercely.


    "Pooh!"


    The voice finally made Hua Ruge feel happy.


    When Tuo Barry saw her attack, he didn''t relax his vigilance, because now the old man''s body has run out of oil and light, and what''s terrible is the power of his spirit.


    If he fails to devour the beast, he is likely to kill him.


    After that, the old man will look for one of them to seize and give up. On the strength of spirits, they are not rivals.


    He wanted to spread his hand in the void. The slight white fog of Taoism gathered on his palm. At last, all the fog condensed together and became an embroidery needle.


    When the embroidery needle was formed, Tuoba Rui bent his finger and thrust it into the old man''s eyebrow.


    "Ah!" The old man immediately heard a scream of pain, and the next moment he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The swallowing beast also regained its former look and looked at the old man proudly.


    The old man stared at his eyes and stabbed him in front of him. He said two words: "dare you!"


    "Shut up for me. Who are you?" Hua Ruge turned the grab handle and hit the old man in the face.


    At this time, the spirit of the old man was injured and seriously injured by the devouring beast when he was distracted. It''s impossible for him to be the opponent of the devouring beast any more. If Hua Ruge can see this clearly, he will not be afraid of him.


    "Asshole." Old hair moves the power of the remaining spirit to attack Hua Ruge.


    However, as soon as the power of the spirit came out of the body, it was blocked back by the devouring beast. The devouring beast fell on Hua Ruge''s shoulder from one of the stone walls and called out to the old man, "ahhh."


    The old man stared at the little one and said, "how can you have such a strong power of spirit? What kind of beast are you?"


    Before he was sealed, the old man was a super power. He had not been able to cultivate himself for thousands of years, so he kept refining his spirit. For thousands of years, he dared to say with confidence that even the western part of the divine territory could not find anyone to compete with him. However, today, he met a small beast like a dog, but he could not defeat him.


    Others don''t know that he knows. Even if he is not calculated, he can only hold on for a while. He is not the opponent of this little thing.


    "No sense." The devouring beast snorted, but did not answer.


    Hua Ruge was also surprised that this man didn''t know about the devouring beast. In retrospect, it seems that only the projection of the God of light knows about the devouring beast. What''s the origin of this little guy.


    The old man looked at Hua Ruge and said, "you have some abilities. Let''s go."


    "Go?" Hua Yuege sneered, "who are you, aunt? I''ll leave if you want me to?"


    "What else do you want?" Asked the old man, with an ominous premonition in his mind.


    "I''m very angry with you today. Now you have only two choices. Either let me kill you or take out the treasure to redeem myself." Hua hugs her chest like a song, and puts on a smile.


    "You said that." After the old man said it, he flew a dozen magic weapons of immortal level out of his ring.


    She only saw this kind of magic weapon in the hands of those old people in the clan. It''s a very high-level treasure. With this, she won''t worry about being promoted.


    Hua Yuege smiles.


    "Can we go now?" the old man said


    At the next moment, Hua Ruge grabbed one of the daggers and carried the Sutra of annihilation to stab the old man''s fingers.


    "Sonorous!" A sound of metal fracture sounded. The old man''s finger with the ring was cut off. Hua Ruge waved, and the finger fell off automatically. The bloody ring was already suspended on the cyclone in her palm.


    "I don''t want this." Hua Ruge laughs and throws the ring to the devouring beast. The devouring beast is a disgusting wave. He cleans up the blood and holds it on his paw.


    Before that, she just wanted to know where his things were?


    "Is there anything else?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "No more." The old man replied angrily.

 Chapter 1749

    "Snacks, what do you think?" Hua yuepiantou asks the little beast aside.


    Tuoba Rui is just looking at it below. On robbing families, Hua Ruge is better at it.


    Swallowing the animal drops, his eyes lingered on a jade card on his waist. At the next moment, he jumped up and pulled the jade card off his back leg, and then returned to Hua Ruge''s shoulder.


    "Unbridled! Give it to me! " The old man was obviously flustered in his attack right after Yupai left.


    "It seems that this is a good thing. Let''s talk about it. What is it?" Hua Ruge asked that she had already explored the jade card. There is no difference between this jade card and all identity jade cards, but there is a special mark inside.


    "Nothing. It''s useless if you take it." The old man shook his head.


    Hua Ruge put the sword on the old man''s shoulder and asked, "I will give you another chance. If you don''t say I will destroy your body, and then you will be destroyed."


    "You..."


    "You don''t think I dare?" Hua Ruge is still smiling.


    The old man did not dare to think so, so he said: "this is the key to the forbidden area. I have two pieces, which I got by chance. I was trapped here before I could get in."


    "And where is the forbidden area?"


    "In the battlefield of the five continents, almost all the fallen places of the strong are filled with the remains of immortals, which naturally leave behind the things left before their lives. There are countless unique skills and magic soldiers." Now that the old man has accepted his life, he will come together.


    Hua rugo asked again, "not everyone wants to go in?"


    "Everyone wants to go in, but there are powerful prohibitions in it. If there is no such jade card strength, it will be suppressed, and it will be more auspicious to go in." The old man replied.


    Hua Ruge heft the token and looked at the old man carefully.


    "Can you go now?"


    "Old man, you can''t frame me, can you cheat me to die?" Hua Yuege asked with a strong sense of vigilance.


    The old man''s eyes were red when he heard that, and he said in a loud voice, "girl, you are too deceiving."


    She said it clearly, but now she doesn''t believe it.


    Hua Ruge''s sore ears were shocked and said innocently, "I can''t help it. Who let you have a bad idea before?"


    I don''t have as many bad ideas as you.


    Fortunately, he didn''t dare to say it, otherwise he would not be able to get a good fight.


    "I''m not sure, though you say so." Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "in this way, if you leave your body behind and follow me, maybe I can find you a body later."


    When the old man heard this, he said angrily, "presumptuous, do you want to enslave me?"


    "You have to think so. Now you''ve almost used the land of bliss. Even if someone comes in later, it''s poor. They can''t get into the fog area at all, so you can''t wait for someone to come and be cheated by you."


    Hua Ruge analyzed it for him and said, "if you can''t find the body for a long time, you can''t stay. Maybe you have a chance to go out with me."


    "Don''t think about it!" Although the old man knew this, he couldn''t hold his breath.


    Hua Yuege sniffs at Yan and slightly raises his eyebrows. "Old man, are you forcing me to be tough?"


    "What do you want?" The old man looked warily at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge turned her hand and took out the city of the sky. The black city was so suspended in her palm. She said, "either you turn into a state of soul, or I will catch you in."


    Hear her say so, devour a beast to send out a threat in the side: "ah Wu."


    When the old man heard the sound of devouring the beast, he shrank subconsciously and stared at Hua Ruge with hate: "girl, you are too much."


    Hua Ruge didn''t think so, just looked at him with a smile on his face, which was full of threat.


    "I have a condition. If you promise me, I will go with you." The old man lost his temper after thinking for a while.


    Hua Yuege smiled more kindly: "you say."


    "You can''t enslave me, you can''t force me to do things."


    "No way." Hua rugo refused to be crisp, then added, "what do I want you to do if you don''t do something?"


    "You..."


    "If you don''t want to, just wait here until you die, and don''t try to get rid of yourself." Hua Ruge said, turning around and holding Tuoba Rui''s arm, they would go out.


    The old man was full of Hua rugo''s thoughts. He was not willing to wait for death here. So when the two were about to leave the cave, he changed his mouth again: "give me back my things."


    "Ahhh." This time, I didn''t wait for Hua Ruge to open his mouth. I stopped eating the beast first. I held the ring tightly with my hands. I stared at the old man with black eyes.


    The old man''s heart becomes a river of sorrow, and the bandit''s character comes down in one continuous line? What sin did he do to meet this man and beast.


    "In this way, you can pick out some of the things and give them to me, and keep the others for yourself." Hua Ruge is still relaxed this time. After all, he will always get along with each other in the future. It''s too stiff and not good.


    When the old man heard this, he was comforted, so he gave up his soul directly, and the whole spirit entered the city of the sky.


    Hua Yuege put up the city of the sky and said with a smile to Tuoba Rui, "I can go now."


    Tuoba Rui smiles and nods when she sees her banditry.


    After the two men went out, the devouring beast squatting on Hua rugo''s shoulder saw the small eyes of the tree at the entrance of the cave, and then said: "master, that tree is a treasure. Can I eat it?"


    "What''s a tree, baby?" Hua Yuege looks puzzled.


    Tuoba Rui also has some doubts.


    "This tree is an upper bound thing. It can continuously create aura. If I eat such a big tree, I can break through it." Devour the beast.


    As soon as Hua Yuege heard the breakthrough, he ignored the others and immediately agreed, "eat it."


    The devouring animal turns into a white light and flies away, then opens its mouth to the tree.


    "Ahhh."


    Tuo barrow and Hua Ruge watched as a towering tree disappeared after swallowing the beast and closing its mouth.


    Hua Ruge suddenly feels that his body is full of energy. He sits at the bottom of the knee.


    After the big tree was swallowed, the thick fog of the four sides lost its cohesion and began to evacuate, but it didn''t completely disperse for a while, which just blocked the movement of Hua Ruge''s breakthrough.


    Tuoba Rui is protecting the Dharma at one side, intending to set up a border after discovering the abnormality.


    When Hua Ruge broke through, he gathered a large number of aura to wash his body. Usually such a big movement has long been concerned by people. However, in this case, the aura is rich, and there is no clue from the outside.


    Hua Ruge is breaking through here, and the other three are picking the miraculous medicine. After they came out of the fog area, they saw a lot of miraculous medicine for many years. Of course, they were not polite.

 Chapter 1750

    But they soon found that the fog began to dissipate.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Nianxia puts a miraculous medicine near the space, which is strange.


    The monarch world slightly coagulated eyebrow way: "it should be the thing that condenses strength is destroyed, this spirit spirit will soon disperse, we want to leave before this, don''t be discovered."


    Su Nianxia hears that the speed of collecting the elixir is accelerated. He picks it and says: "then I will hurry up."


    The other two parties are the same. At first, the mink casually pulled a flower from the ground and put it in the hair of Shangguan glass, but at this time, he felt a little strange.


    "I don''t know who''s doing anything over there. Let''s hurry up." Said Shangguan Li.


    The mink also took a look around when he was collecting medicine. He was relieved to see that there was no sign of a signal bomb.


    As soon as the traceless young master went in, Xiao Jiu became a self starter, and no matter how many hundreds of years or thousands of years old, he took it directly to his stomach.


    "Eat less, and don''t let it go bad," said the childe, taking the useful side


    To know this kind of treasure level panacea, ordinary people take it a little bit, which one can eat, and also take several at a time.


    Xiaojiu shakes the fox''s head and eats happily.


    After eating another plant, the childe finally picked her up and said, "first put it away, and then eat it. We should go."


    And found that the fog began to dissipate not only a few of them, but also those who were watching outside.


    "How has the aura gone?"


    "Will someone move the precious treasure in it?"


    "Let''s go in and have a look."


    These people agreed to go inside. After the big tree was eaten by the devouring beast, the squeezing force of the spirit became smaller and smaller. These people went inside after there was no threat at all.


    At this time, Hua Ruge''s breath has climbed to the second level of the bitter sea, and is moving up to the third level. This is a surprise to Tuo BARREI. With Hua Ruge''s thick root bone, the power of this tree can bring her twice. It can be seen that it''s really a treasure.


    As long as there is energy to add Hua Ruge breakthrough is very fast, in those people go to the middle of the time has been stable in the third, is finishing.


    After two weeks of fortune, she was already a triple cultivation in the bitter sea. Hua Ruge opened her eyes and felt as if she had endless strength and could not help showing surprise.


    "Go." Tuoba Rui clasps her wrist, and her mind enters her coral bracelet. The two move out for thousands of kilometers in a flash.


    And just a few breaths after they left, someone came in sweating, wiping his sweat and looking at the surrounding environment.


    I saw that it seemed that the earth had been dug for three feet, and there was no earth, and there was a huge pit under the mountain. It seemed that something had been uprooted.


    "It''s true that some people are ahead of others. We will not go far in time. Let''s check." One of them said that he then made a tour around him, and the other three directions were the same. When these people went in, they saw that there were big and small pits on the ground, which were obviously dug away by some miraculous medicine.


    When they saw these disciples, they were all angry because they knew that it must be the best medicine, and they didn''t even see it.


    This is a bit of bullying.


    Now all sects have the same idea, that is, there must be no absolute fairness this time. They must have infiltrated the strong. Otherwise, how can they enter the fog area and leave without knowing the ghost?


    Hua Ruge, no matter what the main gate thinks, hugged Tuoba Rui happily at the top of the mountain and said: "I can''t imagine how fast the breakthrough came. Now I feel like a dream."


    Tuo Ba Rui reached out and pinched her face. "Do you believe it?"


    Hua rugo shakes his head: "I don''t feel the pain, or you should try harder."


    "Another way." Tuo Barry put down his hand and leaned over to kiss her lips.


    Hua Ruge felt that her heart beat faster after her lips touched. Her clear touch made her sure that it was not a dream.


    Tuo Ba Rui kisses and says, "how are you feeling now?"


    "I should have made a real breakthrough." Hua laughs like a song.


    With her constitution, a breakthrough in one realm can be equal to the other two. This breakthrough in two realms is Chinese New Year.


    "What about the rest of the time?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    They spent three days together, but there was nothing they could see in the blessed land.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "first gather and ask about their situation, and then it''s good to hang out here together."


    "It''s good to have a rest here." Tuoba Rui looks around and moves for a while. It''s a good place to rest.


    There is a consensus in their hearts that they should not go out first, or they will be stared at.


    Soon they found the flare, but the color was not red, but green.


    It means that this is not a distress signal, but someone is reminding the partners of their position.


    "It seems to be Ali''s side. Let''s go and have a look." Hua rugo said and took Tuo BARREI away. She wanted to know what happened to the three couples.


    It''s lucky to say that it''s not big or small. Even if it''s a blink of an eye, it''ll take a while to get there. Because she''s far away from here, so by the time she gets there, the other two teams have arrived.


    Among them, Xiao Jiu is running after su Nianxia because he still has a miraculous medicine that can be put up in time.


    The rest of us are talking about the gains of this trip.


    When Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui arrived, the eyes of the group were all focused on Hua Ruge, because her breath was obviously improved a lot.


    "Are you a breakthrough? Two more? " The childe without trace is the first to open his mouth.


    Hua Ruge was not modest at all: "is it obvious?"


    Juntianxia and mink nodded.


    "A little luck, how are you? Are you in danger? " Hua Yuege asked.


    "There''s only magic medicine behind the fog area. It''s not dangerous." Little marten road.


    The other two confirmed it.


    Hua Ruge is stunned. How dare she meet the pervert?


    "What did you meet?" Shangguan Li knows it''s not easy to see her look.


    "It''s more complicated. We can eat and say, we and camping." Hua Yuege said and walked to the side of the mountain with Shangguan Li''s shoulder.


    Then everyone began to work. Mink was in charge of finding food materials, childe Wuwen was in charge of handling, juntianxia was in charge of burning fire, and Tuoba Rui was the chef in charge of cooking.


    The four women were chatting while eating wild fruits.


    Other people came out of the fog area with nothing to gain, and they were in a different mood from those who had a good harvest here.

 Chapter 1751

    The four of them worked together very quickly. In a short time, they made several dishes, flattened the boulder and sat on the ground.


    Men seldom move chopsticks after their work. Even mink always brings vegetables to Shangguan glass.


    Su Nianxia and Xiao Jiu both have little stars in their eyes after eating this dish. Tuoba Rui''s skill is not easy to taste.


    As they ate and talked, the sky soon darkened, and the men began to look for caves for the night.


    Hua Ruge is sitting on the top of the mountain. Because the disciples of zongmen have come out of the fog area, they often fly over their heads now. Every time they see a group of people eating here, they will be confused.


    "We can''t be too out of group. People who eat all the time think we''re different." Hua Yuege said.


    Shangguan Li nodded: "yes, we need to let others believe that we have nothing."


    "Since we came in, we haven''t met with any clan, we have been acting in secret, and we are not in the crowd when passing through the fog area, so we will be doubted. It''s not easy to get trust. " Hua Ruge analysis.


    "Let me see." Shangguan glass leaned on a big stone and fell into thinking.


    Hua Ruge lies on his back and looks at the stars.


    Su Nianxia and Xiao Jiu are tired and lie on one side. If they don''t have a match, they seem to be falling asleep.


    "From tomorrow, let''s go from here to the deep. Now there are people coming back. We pretend to be talented." Said Shangguan Li.


    Hua Ruge then said, "it''s just that it''s not enough to dispel their doubts. We need to show weakness, and we also need to show that we don''t work properly."


    "It''s up to you." Shangguan glass directly left her.


    Among the group, Hua Ruge is the only one who is most authoritative in not doing business.


    "Would it be different?" Hua Ruge tries to look serious.


    Shangguan Li shakes his head: "no, you don''t have to pretend to be very similar."


    Hua Ruge had to recognize the reality, she did not have any tall image at all.


    Each of the four dug a cave and came to pull them down to sleep.


    The next morning, they went to the deep place according to the plan. On the way, they met many disciples who were collecting herbs.


    At this time, Hua Ruge has already converged his breath, and everyone asks, "I hear that there are great movements in it. What happened?"


    The disciples of zongmen looked at the group strangely and asked, "you didn''t go there yesterday?"


    "We are not strong enough. We are afraid that we will meet a powerful immortal beast in front of us, so we have been following us all the time. We came here only when we heard the news." Hua Ruge''s lying has never had to draft.


    The disciples of the clan looked at them and found that their strength was not only low, but also very low. I''m afraid those women didn''t even reach the bitter sea.


    Moreover, Hua Ruge''s face was sincere, which didn''t seem to be lying, so he said, "the best panacea we came back from there yesterday was picked."


    The disciples of this sect are still sighing. It''s hard to come to the blessed land without even seeing the best miraculous medicine. It''s hard to avoid feeling sorry.


    "The innermost?" Hua Ruge looked at the distance, and said inconceivably, "has anyone gone there?"


    "Yes." The disciple nodded and said, "I asked those who came back from all directions. I learned that there is no one left that has been collected in all four directions. There are several deep pits several feet wide in the East, and I don''t know what has been dug."


    "Then why don''t you come earlier? I think you are all powerful." Hua Yuege asked again.


    The disciple shook his head and said, "you don''t know something. There are thick fog in all four directions. We can''t go in. Later, we don''t know why the fog is gone. We can''t see anything when we go in again."


    "Fog in four directions at the same time?"


    "It is."


    Hua Yuege came to think for a long time and said, "no, there''s something wrong with it."


    "What''s the matter?" At this time, several people of zongmen looked this way and stretched their ears.


    "There must be some strong people among us." Hua rugo threw out a heavy bomb first, and then said, "this man came to the deepest place before we got there, and took the magic medicine in four directions."


    "To do this, we must have a very fast speed and a very strong strength, not what is the strong one?" She asked rhetorical questions.


    Several disciples of the clan had such doubts before, but now they can hear it from others, which makes them more suspicious.


    Hua rugo lowered his voice again and said, "it must be someone who has a plan for this blessed place and cave, so he sneaked in. I''d better not talk about it, lest the strong know about revenge."


    "How dare he? Don''t let us meet, or we will report to the school and chase the man. " The disciples of that sect were very angry.


    This is true of all other disciples.


    "This elder martial brother is right. We are afraid of something supported by the clan." Hua Yuege said, "don''t disturb you, elder martial brothers. Let''s go in and see if there is any magic medicine to pick."


    The disciples nodded.


    After that, Hua Ruge and his group left, and if they met people again, they would have a chat. The content is very different from before, but the meaning is the same, which is to make everyone think that there are super people in it. Of course, these disciples believe it, otherwise there is no way to explain this phenomenon.


    Under this kind of wrong guidance, they don''t think of another possibility at all, that is, there are several groups of people acting at the same time, so they don''t need to be so fast.


    They walk slowly because they have to pretend to collect herbs. They stop to say hello when they meet people. They walk four days to the deepest place in the north.


    At this time, the aura has completely dissipated. Standing far away, you can see that all the pits on the ground are left after picking the aura.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "no wonder those people are angry. If it changes, I will be angry."


    It''s not easy to come here. The best thing is not only not obtained, but also not seen. It can''t be held back.


    "Let''s go back. There should be no doubt about it." The king said.


    The others nodded and began to walk back.


    At this time, some first-class sects have left here, because these people''s resources in the sects are very good. There is no need to rob the selected panacea here. Only the second and third class sects are still searching.


    Hua Ruge''s group is more leisurely, and they don''t want to go out too early to hang out in it, chat and play chess.


    After walking back for two days, the people here are sparse. They often don''t touch a clan for half a day, and they don''t expect to meet acquaintances at this time.

 Chapter 1752

    They were talking and laughing at each other for a walk. Suddenly six people stood up at the top of the mountain in front of them and looked at them with some fierce eyes.


    These six people are not others. They are the people who always thought that Hua rugo and others were the ones who could not mix in the golden Zen.


    "You are all right, brothers." Hua Ruge said hello with a smile.


    Other people don''t want to take care of this little role at all.


    "I can''t imagine that you are the one who is taken by the crazy after the shit luck. It''s just a moment of luck. How long do you think you can be proud?" The big man was slapped in the face by Hua Ruge before, and now he is very impolite.


    Hua rugo raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "why, do you want to kill me now?"


    "You know what you are, hand in all your space rings, and I''ll let you live." The big man exposed his purpose.


    The people behind Hua Ruge show their disdain. How dare such rats rob them? I''m afraid I didn''t take my mind when I went out.


    "Brother, please use your mind when you cheat. I''m the second generation disciple of the magic sea sect. If you rob my things and put me back, your golden Zen sect will be flattened in two days." Hua Yuege said and looked at them and said, "I''m afraid that after trying to cheat the space ring, kill people and kill people."


    As soon as the big man''s face changed, he said with a smile, "yes, he has some brains."


    "You don''t have a brain." Hua Ruge is also somewhat disdainful.


    "What''s the use of cleverness? There''s only one of you who is the third tier of the bitter sea environment, a few who can live up to the first tier, and two waste firewood that haven''t even reached the bitter sea environment. And all six of us have reached the triple level of suffering. How can you fight us? " The big man is very arrogant.


    They also calculated the strength gap, and felt that they had full confidence in killing people and killing their mouths before they started to rob them. After all, the magic sea sect is a huge thing that can''t be offended.


    This group of people was despised in the heart also did not fluctuate at all, even the impulsive person like mink looked at the six people with the eyes of the mentally retarded at the moment.


    I don''t know what it means. They have learned it today.


    Hua Yuege is so sad when she hears the words that she looks up at several people: "I only asked once, are you determined to rob?"


    "Nonsense, you''d better hand it in on your own, or you won''t blame the brothers for being rude." The big man snapped at the threat.


    "OK." Hua Ruge nodded his head and said to the man behind him, "I just broke through and nobody practiced. Please watch."


    "Good." All the people behind agreed.


    Tuoba Rui and other men are disdainful of doing things. Shangguan Lisu Nianxia is not the opponent of others. Xiaojiu lies in his master''s arms and sleeps in Zhengxiang, so he doesn''t care about these little things.


    Hua Ruge has broken through two parts in a row. There''s no place to use her strength. She''s still depressed these two days. I can''t imagine that there''s someone to send her to the door.


    As she rose from the air, she let go of her momentum and at the same time turned her hand and took out her stick.


    Only then did the six find out that she was the third strength in the bitter sea. When they saw Hua Ruge''s back, they saw that no one else was doing anything. They asked, "you are the only one?"


    "Enough." Hua Ruge falls on the top of the mountain and hooks his fingers at them.


    "You want to die." The big man rushed up first, but the other five didn''t move.


    This big man is the triple of the bitter sea. Before Hua rugo used the body quenching method and the soul breaking gun, she might be just someone else''s opponent, but now her breakthrough is different.


    Seeing the dagger in Han''s hand falling with the wind of tiger and tiger, she turned her hand over and knocked it up with a stick, using less than 10% of the force.


    "Boom!"


    After a blast, the big man stepped back and looked at Hua Ruge in horror.


    Because everyone can see that Hua Ruge doesn''t have the time to accumulate strength at all. It seems that she is carrying a stick at will. It''s amazing that she can beat the big man back.


    "Together." Hua Ruge once again hooked his fingers.


    This time, the golden cicada clan didn''t care about others. Six people rushed to attack Hua Ruge from six different directions.


    Hua, like a song, does not dodge, but first flies to meet the first two people.


    "Bang bang!"


    Two sticks hit their blades and they were smashed straight out.


    After that, she turned her head again, and the black stick shadow fell on the other four people. They were also beaten away like the first two.


    Hua Yuege turns around and lands on the mountain. Six other people can stand in the void and watch Hua Yuege with some fear.


    It''s just that they feel like they''re not Hua Ruge''s rivals.


    "Come again." Hua is like a song, light and floating way.


    The strength of her body is more than 100 times stronger than others. Let alone six monks of the same period. Even if there are sixty-six thousand monks, it is impossible to hurt her.


    "Younger martial brothers, let''s work hard this time. We must not be careless." The leader of the big man said, take the lead in Chaohua such as song to start.


    Six people then use their own must kill stunt, a pair of do not kill Hua such as song do not give up appearance.


    Hua rugo added a little bit of strength this time, with a full strength of 10%.


    "Boom!"


    A burst of Liu''s voice exploded in the air, and the people below saw the top of the mountain flying backwards. Everyone smashed into other mountains at a very fast speed.


    After they landed, there was a series of explosions, and the mountains collapsed.


    But six people this time each person all vomited a mouthful of blood, the blood color on the face is all have no, is pressed by the big stone head for half a day to climb under.


    Hua Ruge saw that it was hard to say, and finally sighed: "is this strength enough to rob? You are so disgraced to the bandits. "


    The six are now able to understand the situation. The strength of Hua Ruge is unfathomable. Where are their rivals.


    So they get up, there are three people straight to the direction of Tuoba Rui and others.


    Hua Ruge is stunned.


    The leading man wiped his blood from his sleeve and said, "Hu Yue, if you want them to live, the car will be caught."


    "No, take them hostage? Are you serious? " Hua Ruge is very uncertain.


    As soon as her voice fell, the three men began to move in three directions.


    On the left, the mink saw that when the man attacked the Shangguan glass, he had a fierce eyes and a flash of lightning. The man only felt that there was a touch of purple shadow in front of him, and then he was pinched by his throat.


    "Click."


    After a crisp sound, mink threw people aside with a wave. He didn''t play with people as patiently as Hua Ruge.


    Standing on the right is juntianxia. The man is attacking him directly without eyes. His big sleeves, which he doesn''t turn around, are waving out, bringing out a strong wind and directly hitting people for tens of meters. When the man lands, it''s already dead.

 Chapter 1753

    The face-to-face attacker met Tuo Barry. He frowned impatiently, and a silver light appeared before his eyes narrowed. In a flash of light, he cut the man into two parts directly. He could not die any more.


    The people of Zen Jin thought that they had found the weakness of Hua Ruge, so they left three people to restrain and three people to fight. How could they all win? But what happened in front of them?


    Those three disciples in the bitter sea didn''t even get close enough to die. This means is obviously more cruel than Hua Ruge.


    After this miscalculation, they were in a particularly awkward situation.


    Look at Hua Ruge and look at the group. The remaining three left without saying anything and ran.


    "Let you know everything. You can still go." Hua Ruge said a wave, and the three felt an irresistible suction behind them, which drew them to Hua Ruge''s side.


    "It''s our fault. Please don''t forget the villain. Let''s go once." The big man cried when he asked for help.


    What happened today makes them doubt life.


    "If you only deal with me, I don''t mean to kill, but if you force them to do it, you can''t stay." Hua Ruge said that the color of her eyes also sank.


    The identity of Tuoba Rui and others must not be exposed. As long as this person goes out, they will be stared at, and then they will be completely passive.


    "I......"


    Before the man could say anything, Hua Ruge waved it with one hand. The three men flew backwards and hit the mountain again. The difference was that they were not angry this time.


    "It''s said you can''t rob me." She shook her head and fell from the mountain.


    There were no people around this battle, and they were not afraid of others to see them and left.


    "Sister rugo, how are you?" The little star on Su Nianxia''s face.


    Hua Ruge rubbed her head with a laugh: "if you recover, you will not be much worse than me."


    "Really?" Su Nianxia began to look forward to it.


    Hua Ruge nodded affirmatively. She still remembered the impact Su Nianxia gave the God of light in the last battle. It was a surprise at that time.


    "Well." She nodded.


    "Then I need to remember it quickly." Su Nianxia said and ran to pull the arms of Jun Tianxia and asked, "Jun Jun, how can I recover quickly?"


    "It''s not urgent. It''s nothing if you don''t recover. I''ll take care of you." King world dotes on a smile.


    Su Nianxia was immediately drunk in the smile of juntianxia, and really didn''t mention the recovery.


    Hua Ruge laughs and shakes her head. She can see that Su Nianxia is well protected.


    When these people got to the middle, they found that the face-to-face people here had almost gone, so they immediately decided not to waste it in the middle, and rushed to the exit.


    Hua Ruge summons the spirit at the same time.


    Qi Ling returns to Hua Ruge before they arrive at the exit. This time, Hua Ruge is shocked. Although Qi Ling still can''t see it, as the master, she can obviously feel that the breath in his body is much stronger.


    "What is your strength if you fight now?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "It''s just recovered a little. It''s equivalent to five aspects of the bitter sea." When the spirit answered, it was back to the sky.


    Hua rugo is a little surprised, that is to say, she will have a master of five aspects of bitter sea.


    "Master, is this the soul you found for me? It''s pure. " Qi Ling said that he would swallow up the old man.


    No matter how fierce the old man was before he died, but now he''s just turned into a soul state. How can he compare with the spirit of the artifact that has been hardened for a long time? Besides, in the city of the sky, it''s easy for the spirit of the artifact to swallow him.


    "Help, master." Now the old man is in great trouble, and he can''t care about his face, so he shouted.


    "Qi Ling, stop. This is my new subordinate. I will let him be your elder brother later." Hua rushes to advise.


    "Master, this man is too weak to be useful. It''s better for me to eat," said the spirit


    "I want him to give me some clues. It depends on his performance. If it''s not good, I''ll give it to you." Hua Yuege said.


    The spirit of the instrument happily promised: "OK."


    The old man''s soul shrank in the corner of the sky city and shivered. What kind of people are they? They are cruel. He gave up his body and entered the state of soul, and even faced the danger of being swallowed.


    Of course, what he thinks most now is regret. It''s not good to provoke anyone, but to provoke a woman with so many secret cards. Even if he doesn''t swallow the beast, his soul is not as good as this person with the same soul state. It''s bad luck to bump into anyone.


    He was still doubting that Hua Ruge and other people had gone out of the cave when they lived. At the gate of the gate, there were greeters from the blue wood clan. After checking their identity, they bowed to let them go.


    After the people behind them have been identified, they are required to hand over some valuable spiritual grass in return.


    Hua Ruge was puzzled. Later, when he came out of the mountain, he asked the familiar people to know that the Qingmu sect was only a second-class sect. It would only collect certain benefits from the second-class sect and the third-class sect, but not from the first-class sect.


    After she knew it, she continued to go down the mountain. On the way, she heard a lot of second and third class sects complain that there was little harvest this time, good things were not captured, some common medicines were collected by the Qingmu sect, and half of them were collected. After a busy trip, there was little magic medicine left in her hand.


    In fact, most people are like this, because although there are many miraculous medicines in the heaven and earth, there are many people in them. It''s not enough to divide them into several parts. If there''s no chance to go there, naturally they are not happy.


    Hua Ruge complained when he heard this, and his expression was more bitter than anyone else.


    Because they bought a house in Xiancheng nearby, they went down the mountain and soon went back to rest and shut up.


    Hua Ruge is leaning against the chair in the room. In front of him are two jade cards which are down from the old man. According to the old man''s introduction, these two are forbidden areas of different levels.


    One place is more advanced, he stayed in the body, the other place is more ordinary, he lost in the space.


    But for their current level of cultivation, even ordinary is a good chance.


    Tuo Ba Rui handed her a cup of tea and said, "don''t think about it. Have a good rest."


    "I''m not in a hurry. I just don''t know which one to go to." Hua Yuege said.


    It''s a must to go to such a good place. It''s just a problem where we don''t go.


    Tuo Ba Rui couldn''t make up his mind, so he said, "it really needs to be discussed."


    "Then wait until they get out." Hua Ruge said, leaning on Tuo BARREI''s shoulder, saying, "I will also close for a few days to refine the pill. Don''t miss me too much."

 Chapter 1754

    "Take a day off first." Tuoba Rui said to pull her to her bosom and said, "change back."


    "Yes." Hua Ruge didn''t want to disguise in her own house, so she lost the power of huaxingdan and got up and dragged the oversized outer garment.


    Tuo Ba Rui took her back after she took off, and said: "before closing, always leave me some thoughts."


    "You want to be crooked again?" Hua Yuege smiled as if he had guessed it.


    "This is the most serious thing." Tuo Ba Rui said, burying his head in her neck, and asked, "am I not doing well outside these days?"


    "It''s good, no nonsense." Hua Ruge told the truth.


    "You should give me some sweets when you come back?" He was a little aggrieved.


    Hua rugo always felt dangerous looking at his expression. She asked, "you can''t be with mink. How can this coquettish learn?"


    "Will you give it or not?" Tuo Ba Rui asked unswervingly.


    "Good. I can''t sleep for you. You should be normal." Hua coaxes like a song.


    Tuoba Rui then hooked his lips and said with a smile, "that''s right."


    The next moment, Hua Ruge has been caught in bed.


    So when other people are swallowing miraculous medicine or regulating breath or breaking through, they focus on tormenting the bed here and go to sleep at night.


    The next morning, Hua Ruge shut down seriously, and selected several kinds of miraculous medicine as the main medicine to start the alchemy.


    Among them, there are several types. The most healing pills are used to treat internal injuries and injuries in case of emergency.


    The other is the elixir to restore strength and vitality. There are many elixirs she refined. They still work in this battle.


    The last one is the elixir for improving strength. Generally, this elixir has a very strong anti phagocytic effect, so she has not refined it. But this time she has that blood Ganoderma lucidum. Using this as the main drug can greatly reduce the pain in the later period, so she decided to refine it.


    As soon as the smell of alchemy came out, Ji Ming in the front yard couldn''t sit down. He ran to Hua Ruge''s front yard and was moved by the fluctuation of spiritual power inside. He certainly couldn''t perceive the technique. The only thing he noticed was the high quality of the spiritual medicine.


    It seems that Dongtianfudi has made great achievements.


    "Why?" Tuo Ba Rui said lightly, and their bedroom was next to Hua Ruge''s Alchemy room.


    When Ji Ming heard the voice, he was excited. He looked left and right and saw no one, but he knew what was wrong. So he took the initiative to go to Tuo BARREI''s yard and said with a smile, "I''m just curious about what kind of pill master is refining."


    "Now you''re done?" Tuo Barry raised his head from the book, his voice was still cold.


    Ji Ming nodded and walked away for two steps. Then he came back and said, "why don''t you tell me? For my sincerity, let Shifu accept me."


    "You are so persistent?" Tuoba Rui now has a new view on Jiming.


    "I''m dedicated to the pursuit of Dandao, but I don''t want to make progress after the death of my master. I''m dedicated to seeking a master with high ability, but those people can''t see my qualifications at all." Ji Mingyue is helpless.


    "But Mr. Hu is different. She treats people well and has ability. If he can teach me, it will be better."


    Tuoba Rui believes that this person is quite accurate. Hua Ruge is very good for his own people, although he has a strong style.


    "Young master, do you think you can help me to persuade Mr. Hu? I think she listens to you most in general." Jiming goes on to do Tuo BARREI''s work.


    Tuo Ba Rui waved his hand and said, "it depends on her own meaning. Ask yourself when she leaves the customs."


    What else did Ji Ming want to say? Tuo BARREI had already bent his head to read a book. He just helped Hua Ruge to understand the situation, but he could not make a decision for Hua Ruge.


    Jiming can''t help but go back to the front yard.


    At the same time, the people in the hospital were basically in a breakthrough state. First, shangguanli broke through to the first place in the bitter sea two days later.


    After three days, childe wutrace broke through to the third level of the bitter sea.


    The next breakthrough is monarchy, which is also the third.


    The two of them and Tuo barrow get together and look at the direction of mink. After four days, mink climbs to the triple level of bitter sea, but it doesn''t stop the rising of breath.


    "He''s going to break triple?" Monarch world showed surprise.


    Tuo Ba Rui said: "it should be."


    "When we talk about the speed of cultivation, we must count him as the strongest." Said the childe without trace.


    The other two nodded their heads. The mink''s blood was so powerful that they couldn''t match it at all.


    Su Nianxia listened and said, "that is to say, among you, the king of beasts is the most powerful?"


    "No, if the combat effectiveness is still led by brother Tuoba, the strength of the avenue has an absolute advantage even if it is fighting beyond the level." Jun Tianxia answers her.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "the emperor is too modest. I may not be your opponent in the boundary of western Xinjiang. We can''t hide time and magic in a specific environment. Everyone has their own strengths. Why should we separate ourselves?"


    Su Nianxia understood. She felt her chin and said, "I see. Anyway, it must be a disaster for you guys to fight."


    "Don''t worry, we can''t fight or hurt the emperor of your family," said the childe with a smile


    "Good, traceless. I can''t believe you make fun of me because of your serious appearance." Su Nianxia looks at him angrily.


    At first, the little fox lying at the hand of Childe wutrace turned his head. He rushed to Su Nianxia and attacked his chest with two lovely front paws.


    The two are used to fighting and the men are used to it.


    On the other side, mink is still breaking through, and Hua Ruge is still refining pills.


    Tuo Ba Rui said the two jade cards and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    "We can go to the small area first, then to the big area." Juntianxia said that he was not going to miss the opportunity.


    "It''s possible, but it''s not worth the double time." Said the childe without trace.


    Tuoba Rui also said: "we can only choose one, simply go to the forbidden area."


    The monarch world slightly ponders, nods the head way: "may, about the small forbidden area thing we may not be able to see eye."


    "I think so." Childe Wudi said.


    They don''t have much time left now. Who knows when the leader of the illustrious sea sect will be upset again.


    "Then we''ll set out when they both leave." Tuoba Rui''s decision.


    The other two don''t have a problem. As for mink, you don''t need to ask him. Just ask Shangguan Li.


    Two days later, mink finally broke through the fourth level of the bitter sea, and the breath was scattered, which made the servants in the house turn white one by one.


    Ji Ming was shocked that Hua Ruge could refine pills for seven days without stopping. When the news came out, he was attracted.

 Chapter 1755

    It took mink a whole morning to settle down, to gather its breath, and then to walk out of the house was the fourth most miserable place.


    Shangguan Li is waiting for him outside. He is relieved to see him break through safely.


    "Sister a Li." The mink pounced into her arms without saying a word.


    Shangguan Li is also used to it. He hugs him and takes a picture on his back. "Let''s go. Everyone is waiting."


    On the other side, Tuoba Rui and other people have been paying attention to the movement here, and other minks are relieved in the past.


    In the house, only Hua Ruge hasn''t passed the customs, but others don''t think there''s anything else. Only Ji Ming is stupid, because he has been watching outside the hospital, and hasn''t stopped the breath of alchemy in the house for seven days.


    What does this mean?


    She''s been making pills for seven days? And look at this breath is high-quality pills.


    Is this still human? It''s a monster.


    Seven days is enough for Hua Ruge to finish refining the necessary pills. At dusk, her last secret code hit on the Danlu. There was a roar in the Danlu, then it fell silent, and the Danlu fell from the air.


    She waved twelve pills into twelve jade bottles, which made her smile satisfied.


    Not only satisfied with the quality of these pills, she also fully felt the benefits of strength improvement. After seven days of high-intensity output of Reiki, she even felt a little tired.


    Thinking about this, she turned her hand and put away the Danlu, pushed the door and walked out.


    But at the first sight, she didn''t see her little friend. What she saw was Ji Ming standing outside the hospital. She was stunned, because after that night, she lost the power of shapedan, which was her real body.


    This height, this figure and that blue dress can''t be explained as her changing to play.


    Jiming is a fool when he sees Hua Ruge. Isn''t Shifu refining pills? Why is there another woman in this room?


    What''s more, this woman and Shifu are very similar. Their looks and expressions are also very similar.


    Looking at the woman coming out of the room, he looked at the open door again, wondering when master would come out. However, at this glance, he found that there was no one inside.


    What''s the situation?


    Hua Yuege gave a dry cough and said, "Jiming, what are you looking at?"


    Jiming''s eyes turned to her stiffly, and the voice was totally different, but he was sure that the two were alone.


    "Master, how did you make yourself into a woman?" Ji Ming asked in surprise.


    Hua rugo said at a glance, "you don''t know how to turn your brain. I am a woman. Let''s get to know each other again."


    "Female?" Jiming hasn''t fully responded yet.


    A monster who can refine pills for seven days is a woman?


    Hua Ruge nodded: "read that for such a long time as you have been with us, I won''t kill people, but remember that you can''t say this to others, or you will know the consequences."


    "Of course, of course not." Jiming promised to look her up and down again, but still couldn''t believe it.


    "Just know." Hua Ruge slapped him on the shoulder with a smile and a look of approval.


    Ji Ming soon realized that he was not only a woman but also a top-grade beauty. He was very lucky that he didn''t get killed by master Tuoba.


    Hua Yuege said and went to his yard.


    When I walked in, I saw Tuoba Rui and childe Wuchen playing chess, but I didn''t see any other people.


    "When I leave today, no one will greet me?" Hua Yuege said and looked around unbelievably.


    Tuoba Rui said with a smile, "they are out."


    "Why?"


    "Go shopping and buy what you need." Tuoba ruita.


    Hua Yuege hears the words and turns his head: "have you decided to go to the forbidden area?"


    "Well, let''s go to the forbidden area first." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge smiled: "ambitious, I like it."


    "Tired, go back to rest." Tuoba Rui looks at her, and her eyes are full of love.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "seven days is nothing, just a good night''s sleep."


    Ji Ming is about to leave when he hears this sentence. He almost stumbles and falls. What''s seven days? Is this really a monster?


    No, he doesn''t think that even the immortal beast should have such terrible power.


    The childe without trace also looked at her and said, "it looks ok."


    "Yes." Hua sat down with a smile.


    At this time, the sleeve of Childe wutrace moved, and a small fluffy ball came out. After the little guy came out, he ran to Hua Ruge''s arms.


    "Little Jiugui, do you want to be sister Yuege?" She cuddled the fox in her arms and made fun of it.


    The little fox turned into a white light and landed on the ground. At the next moment, he came up with a smile and put his hands on Hua Ruge''s arm and said, "sister Ruge, I want to go out to play."


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go." Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened as she spoke. It''s boring to watch chess.


    The little fox smiled at the childe without trace and said, "master, what would you like to buy for you?"


    "Go play by yourself, don''t mind me." Childe Wuxian''s voice is gentle and doting.


    Xiaojiu nodded.


    "It''s not wrong for us to buy some good tea." Hua Ruge also waved to them and said, "see you later."


    These two people talked and laughed and left, making the quiet courtyard more quiet. To say that these two people are usually those who like to be quiet and not to be moved. Even if they stay for ten or eight years, they will not feel bored.


    However, at the moment, both of them feel empty in their hearts, as if they have little.


    After a moment, they looked up at each other, and Tuo said, "let''s go to the street for a drink and see what they are doing."


    "It suits me." The childe without trace also said.


    So the two also went out of the house, asked the direction of the servants and followed up.


    Hua Ruge and Xiao Jiu are definitely looking for a place to buy snacks when they go out. However, there is no such place with smoke and fire in Xiancheng. Even if they can eat, they are all big restaurants, specially making some smart meals.


    Because they have no choice, they can only linger outside these restaurants to figure out what to eat.


    "When we come back, I don''t believe that these people don''t like to eat, if we don''t talk about robbing several fairylands and moving all the delicious food from our four territory." Hua ruminated as she walked.


    Nine smell speech repeatedly nodded, she also felt that this is feasible, better than no eating.


    In the end, Hua rugo chose a more lively restaurant. Her idea is very simple. As long as there are many people, the taste can''t be too bad.


    She went in and found that the environment was not bad. There was a singing girl on the top. The people below chatted and joked, but they were still grounded.


    "This place is interesting." Hua rugo chose a window seat.

 Chapter 1756

    Xiaojiu is sitting next to her. She can also see the singing girl in the grandstand.


    "Sister rugo, I still like to come out with you." Xiaojiu said with a laugh.


    Hua Ruge glanced at her and joked: "this makes your master sad."


    "Of course, I like the host, but I also like this lively place. The host only likes quiet." Nine clarifies.


    "Isn''t it not interesting to be with your master?"


    "No, I would like to sleep in his arms every day." Small nine thought and said: "although a little boring, but I just like it."


    Hua Yuege smiled: "silly girl."


    "Elder sister, aren''t you? I think my brother-in-law is the same as my master. I only know reading and playing chess when I''m free. I''m bored." Xiaojiu looked at her and said.


    "I didn''t say I wasn''t stupid." Hua Yuege went on.


    Though she said so, she did not look regretful, instead, she smiled contentedly.


    Small nine see shape secretly smiled, way: "I know, this is love."


    "You know that?"


    "I''ve known so much in the crowd, of course." Xiaojiu looks very mature when he speaks.


    Hua Ruge reached out and played on her forehead: "how much do you know?"


    Small nine eat painful drum mouth small voice way: "originally is."


    At this time, waiter came to say hello: "what can I do for you, my guest?"


    "Come up with all the best dishes you have here, and have another pot of good wine." Hua Yuege said.


    "OK, please wait a moment." Small two said to wipe the table and left.


    Xiaojiu''s attention was shifted again after the second child came. She looked at the girl singing on the stage and said, "sister Ruge, what is she singing? I can''t understand a word."


    "To be honest, I rely on guessing. Who knows what those wordy sentences mean?" Hua is shaking her head like a song.


    "If only the master were here, he knows everything." Xiaojiuyi looks like a star eye.


    Hua laughs like a song.


    After a while, the dishes were served one after another. The two enjoyed the music while eating.


    At this time, on the other side of a teahouse, Tuo BARREI and childe wutrace were drinking tea while looking at the street.


    "Brother Tuoba, the location of the teahouse is really good." Said the childe without trace. I can see the trend from here.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "I think so, too."


    Hua Ruge just sat for a while and heard what was being discussed by someone nearby. Listen carefully to the news that it was about the magic sea sect.


    "The illustrious sea master deceived us, but he didn''t admit it. Up to now, it''s all the conspiracy of the sea of heaven."


    "I also heard that the elders of zongmen found it from the historical materials. This pearl is originally from other people''s sky sea, not from our mainland at all. They just want to make use of us."


    "Yes, it''s disgusting."


    "I also heard that although the major gates dare not say anything on the surface, they are not convinced of the magic sea sect secretly."


    "What''s this? Once it''s out of the world, it''s said that the magic sea sect is not right. I don''t think it''s easy to recruit new disciples next year."


    "It''s not self inflicted. Who can blame it?"


    All these words fell to Hua Ruge''s ears. At last, she coughed. She knew who should be blamed for it.


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you?" Xiao nine asked.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "I''m a little happy."


    She thought that the follow-up would have an impact. Unexpectedly, the transmission was so fast. It seems that the magic sea sect will be busy for a while. Just in time, she can sharpen her strength.


    Xiaojiu is a little puzzled. She doesn''t know how her sister is so happy.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes fell on the stand in front of him after drinking a glass of wine. He felt more and more that the girl who sang the song had a soft body and a moving voice.


    Obviously, she was not alone in this thought, because at this time, a man had already stepped forward with a wine pot, and his eyes were squinting at the girl.


    Obviously, the girl has seen many such people, just slightly drooped her eyes, and there was no other reaction.


    The waiter hurriedly stopped the man and said, "Sir, please go back and sit down."


    "Get out of the way, you''re nothing." The man pushed the waiter away.


    Second, the strength of nature is not enough, directly pushed a stagger, back several steps.


    Hua Ruge frowns slightly. People like me can meet in any continent.


    Seeing this, several other people rushed out from behind and stopped in front of the man and said, "Sir, this is the city of qingmuzong. Give me some face."


    "What is qingmuzong? Laozi is a disciple of the illustrious sea sect. Do you dare to stop him? " That man is very disdainful way.


    Those who talked about the sea of illusion before are now a little flustered.


    Fortunately, the man didn''t listen very much and went straight to the beauty.


    Those disciples of qingmuzong really hesitated after hearing about the reputation of the illustrious sea sect, because although the illustrious sea sect has a bad reputation now, it is not easy to offend that it is also the leader of all sects.


    "It turned out to be the elder martial brother of the illustrious sea clan. He was rude before." The second one put it together and said, "it''s just the rules of the shop. If you break the rules, we qingmuzong will not look good."


    The man of the illustrious sea clan sneered and said: "still use your clan to press me? Do you think I dare not hit people here? "


    "Elder martial brother misunderstood, I didn''t mean that."


    "Don''t you talk about rules? The biggest rule in the world is to respect the strong. If you can stop me, I will go back. If you can''t stop me, I will ask the little lady to sing to me alone." The man seemed to be in a good mood, and he laughed very insidiously.


    Xiao er''s face is not good-looking. Before the people of qingmuzong can understand the man''s idea, they take action. A strong wind directly lifts Xiao Er away, and then goes to other disciples.


    Hua Ruge glanced at it. The disciples of the magic sea sect should not be ordinary disciples, because their strength has reached the fourth level in the bitter sea. Although there is a fourth level among the disciples of the green wood sect, the skill is obviously not as strong as that of the man.


    Opposite, Tuo Ba Rui looks at this scene, chuckles a way: "she really can join the fun."


    "Where there are many people, there will always be right and wrong. Let''s wait and see what happens." Mr. Wuchen answers.


    Both of them know that Hua Ruge is bound to come out in such a case.


    On the other hand, the man entangled with the last disciple of the four aspects of bitter sea environment for a moment and then threw him out. Then he clapped his hands proudly and said to the waiter, "what else do you want to say?"


    "This is the boundary of qingmuzong. Someone will come to treat you soon." The second child spat out a mouthful of blood, but he was still very strong.

 Chapter 1757

    "When your men come, this little lady is my man." The disciple of the illustrious sea clan walked up to the front stand with a smile.


    The girl who sang the song was flustered. She had met many drunken people before, but at last she was scared away by the reputation of Qingmu sect. Even the first-class sect should have some scruples. I didn''t expect to meet such one this time.


    The man of the magic sea clan forced the woman against the wall. He grabbed her by the wrist and said: "the little lady sings very well. Go with you and have fun."


    "You let go." Women struggle, but where are men''s rivals.


    Hua Ruge''s shennian has been released for a long time. As early as after the disciples of Qingmu clan were knocked down, someone reported it. I think it''s time to find the steward, but I haven''t come yet. I think it''s too late to come.


    She can''t wait.


    The girl who was about to sing by the disciples of the magic sea sect went upstairs. Hua Ruge stood up and said softly, "let go."


    The disciples of the illustrious sea sect didn''t expect anyone to stop them. They couldn''t help turning their heads. At that time, they were stunned. Because Hua Ruge went out after refining the pill and didn''t reshape. At this time, she was still the image of a woman.


    And her appearance and temperament will not be ignored no matter which crowd she left. The man did not look back before, and now it is a shock to see.


    "There is such a beauty in this small place." The disciple of the illustrious sea sect smiled and said with interest, "what''s the matter? You want to go with me? "


    "If you look in the mirror more, you won''t think so." Hua Yuege said and walked forward.


    The disciple of the illustrious sea clan laughed angrily: "don''t want to go with me, what are you going to do?"


    "When the road is rough, someone tramples on it; when the road is cheap, someone manages it." Hua Yuege said that he was standing under the stand and said slowly, "let go."


    At this time, she looks peaceful and has a light smile on her face. However, when the whole person goes to that station, she naturally has the power of a superior person, which makes her identity unclear for a while.


    The disciples of the illustrious sea sect were not stupid either. They asked, "who are you?"


    "Your aunt." Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows: "let her go, get out of here."


    Tuoba Rui and childe wutrace, who have a panoramic view of this scene on the street, have a smile on their faces. They can switch between goddesses and rogues at will. What''s more, Hua Ruge may be the only one who does not violate.


    "Woman, you have a lot of guts." As expected, the man of the magic sea clan released the woman behind him and ran to Hua Ruge.


    But when he saw Hua Ruge as a woman, he didn''t make the first move. Instead, he said, "I can promise you to let her go, but as a compensation, you will go with me."


    "How many lives do you think you have?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Even if I die in your hands today, I''m willing to." The man said to grab Hua Ruge''s wrist.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed, turned over his hands and took out the stick, which hit him in the face.


    When the man felt the danger, he quickly hid behind. However, where Hua rugo allowed him to escape, he suddenly let go, and the speed of his hands also increased.


    "Bang!"


    A muffled sound, the man''s left face received Hua Ruge''s real stick, even though it was stronger than Hua Ruge''s strength, it was also beaten to a stagger.


    "How dare you do it?" The man touched his face in surprise and anger.


    Hua Yuege took back the stick and said lightly, "I''m kind-hearted. I''ll give you another chance. Now I''ll let you go."


    "I can''t clean you up!" The disciples of the illustrious sea clan rushed up at the moment, turned their hands and took out their long swords and split them towards Hua Ruge, who held up their sticks like a song.


    "Boom!" After a bang, half of the lobby of the restaurant was affected by the power.


    Fortunately, the people here are not idle people. They all spread out to ensure that their tables will not be lifted.


    After that, the disciples of the illustrious sea sect were beaten back two steps, and his face was unbelievable.


    He can see that Hua Ruge has only three strengths of the bitter sea, and he is the best of the four. How can he not be defeated?


    In fact, Hua Ruge was also a little surprised. She used all her strength. She thought that she had gone straight. Unexpectedly, she made people step back.


    Is it true that the greater the strength, the greater the gap? Can''t she do anything wrong with her constitution?


    "Who are you?" The disciples of the magic sea sect couldn''t help asking.


    Hua Ruge is interested in the fact that he didn''t fight people. No matter what people say, he smashed them with a stick.


    The disciples of the illustrious sea clan also made full use of their strength. After a few rounds, they crossed the roof and fought in the air.


    After Hua Ruge''s breakthrough, she met only a few people of Jin Chan sect. Because she was also a triple player, she was itching to find someone to practice her hand and sent them to her door.


    How fast can she mobilize her spiritual power? In an instant, she can mobilize all her powers to attack. You should know that her power is 100 times that of the friars at the same level.


    Other people''s meridians are not as broad as her, and their skills are not as domineering as her. In the same time, they may only be able to mobilize 50% of their strength, as is the case with the disciples of the illustrious sea sect in front of them.


    Hua Ruge''s moves are very fast. He always smashes them one after another without giving people time to breathe.


    After the first move, the disciple of the illustrious sea clan thought that he could fight. After all, he was a level higher than the woman in front of him. Even if he fought hard, he would never lose.


    But now he suddenly found that what he met was a monster. He started quickly and ruthlessly. He could only mobilize 50% of his strength to fight back. He was hit with internal injury within a few moves.


    He stepped back a few steps in succession to have a good talk. However, the woman didn''t let him go at all. The stick rained down like rain. He was miserable.


    On the second floor opposite, Tuo Barry laughs: "I haven''t seen her fight so happily for a long time."


    "That person doesn''t have eyes either. It''s bad to provoke her." Childe Wuxian is also joking there.


    Xiaojiu uses the border to cover up his own food, and then he eats while watching the fight on it. He thinks it''s much better than singing.


    Above the roof.


    "Boom!"


    There were three blasts in succession. It was Hua Ruge who hit three times with a stick. The disciples of the illustrious sea sect had already been hit with a very heavy internal injury and consumed a lot of strength. This time, they didn''t have enough strength to resist. They fell straight down from the hole on the roof.


    "Bang!"


    The body really fell on the stand, arousing dust all over the ground.


    A group of disciples and diners were stunned. They could not imagine that a beauty like a fairy could be so explosive. When they hit someone, they called him crisp, simple and rough.


    Hua Ruge took back the stick and landed on the ground. He said to the waiter on the other side, "I can''t bear it. I failed to break the roof. I will let him pay for it."


    Then she looked at the disciples of the magic sea Sect on the ground.

 Chapter 1758

    After falling off the roof, the man spat out a mouthful of blood. Before slowing down, he heard Hua Ruge''s words. He immediately felt that his heart was hurt more seriously and didn''t take such a bully.


    "Take the money out and leave." Hua Ruge said to him.


    The disciple stared at her and said, "do you know who I am?"


    "It''s not a person by sight." Hua Ruge didn''t pay any attention to his meaning.


    "I''m a disciple of the illustrious sea clan. My senior brothers are nearby. They must have felt the breath just when I put my hand. They will soon arrive." He said and then said, "it''s too late for you to beg for mercy."


    It was a sigh of relief to see him defeated. But now it''s mentioned again. Is there more than one person from the illustrious sea clan?


    "I''ll say it again and pay for it." Hua Ruge''s eyes are dangerous again.


    The man was also scared by Hua Ruge. He didn''t dare to contradict him when he didn''t lean against the mountain, so he had to take out the money. Finally, he said, "you are cruel."


    "Thank you very much, girl." Second, I salute Hua Ruge.


    "Little things." Hua Yuege said and went back to his seat.


    Xiaojiu immediately looked at Hua Ruge with more adoring eyes: "sister Ruge, the stick is really suitable for you. I like watching you beat people."


    "I don''t learn well at a young age." Hua Ruge plays on her head again.


    Xiaojiu mumbles, "I learned it from you."


    Hua, like GE fu''er, now reflects that she may be a little too violent.


    When she got back to her seat, the people of qingmuzong came quickly. The leader was a man who looked in his forties. When he came in, he asked, "who is making trouble?"


    "It''s him." Xiaoer points to the disciple of the sea of dreams who just got up from the ground.


    Although the disciples of the illustrious sea clan were injured, they were still very arrogant and stared at qingmuzong''s humanity: "I am the disciples of the illustrious sea clan, who dare to move?"


    "Go out. You are not welcome here." The middle-aged man of qingmuzong pointed to the door.


    "I''m not leaving today. What can you do to me?" said the disciples of the magic sea sect


    "Come on, drag it out." The middle-aged man didn''t want to give the man any face.


    This is the territory of qingmuzong. All shops are under the protection of qingmuzong. If they can''t even solve a few troubles, they will have no face to live in.


    Although they are a second-rate sect, they are not afraid of such a small disciple as magic sea sect.


    At one command, two little disciples came up to hold the disciple and threw him out of the door without saying anything.


    "What are you doing?" A thick voice came from a distance. The two little disciples with strong breath shook their hands, but they didn''t say that they threw them out.


    The next moment, a line appeared in front of the restaurant, which was a swordsman in white, led by three middle-aged men, who were all strong.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are fixed on these people, and he throws peanuts into his mouth and eats them with relish.


    "Sister rugo, these people in white look terrible." Xiaojiu said.


    "What are you doing here?" Hua Ruge looks at the situation and thinks.


    Based on her current understanding of the illustrious sea clan, they should now know that they are street mice. What should they do less? It''s a bit suspicious to go out in such a big battle.


    Also thoughtful are Tuoba Rui and childe wutrace on the second floor opposite. They saw these people at the first time and began to doubt them.


    Qingmuzong''s people saw more than a dozen people coming from the magic sea sect, but they were afraid. The middle-aged man came up to him and said, "I''m Qingyan, who are you


    "We are the people of Tianyuan Hall of magic sea sect. I am their senior brother, Zhao Qiankun." The illustrious sea clan reported to his family.


    Hua Yuege listens carefully.


    "Is the spirit of the people of the magic sea sect so powerful?" Xiao nine asked.


    "It''s OK. It''s the largest clan in the East." Hua Yuege replied, his eyes never left the group.


    "Elder martial brother, help me." The man who was beaten down by Hua Ruge was busy.


    Zhao Qiankun''s eyes swept over him, and then he asked, "I don''t know what mistake my younger martial brother has made. I want to beat him like this?"


    Qingyan called the waiter and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s the girl he wants to tease us to sing. We stopped him and broke the rules of our qingmuzong." Said the second.


    "It turns out that''s the way it should be." Zhao Qiankun said a word, and then the conversation turned around: "but even if he is wrong, you are a little heavy. My younger martial brother hurt the heart and the channels, and even the tendons were broken. I''m afraid that''s not right."


    When Qing Yan came here, he wanted to throw the man out first and then asked who moved his hand. Unexpectedly, the disciples of the illustrious sea sect arrived ahead of time. If he said that he did not move his hand now, he would certainly be involved with the helper.


    Thinking about it, he decided not to say it, but said: "since there is no depth in the fight, this is our failure."


    Hua Ruge wanted to stand out. She was still a little shocked after hearing this sentence. She didn''t expect that these people wouldn''t push her out of the pot.


    According to common sense, qingmuzong dare not offend xianhaizong. It''s reasonable to push her out. After all, it''s her own business, and it''s nothing to end up with. However, these people support justice unexpectedly.


    Zhao Qiankun just wanted to say something. The disciples of the illustrious sea sect who had been beaten before said: "elder martial brother, it''s not the people of qingmuzong at all, but the stinky girl."


    He said that he pointed to Hua Ruge. He didn''t have any resentment towards qingmuzong, but he hated Hua Ruge very much.


    Qingyan raises his eyebrows slightly, but Zhao Qiankun obviously doesn''t want to lose the face of the illustrious sea sect, and turns his head to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge was surrounded just as he picked up chopsticks to eat, so he had to put them down again.


    "Is it her?" Zhao Qiankun points to Hua Ruge and asks some uncertain questions.


    Because Hua rugo can''t beat his younger martial brother like this according to his appearance. Those who watch his younger martial brother''s injury should be aggressive and violent.


    His younger martial brother nodded: "it''s her, it''s her."


    Hua Yuege didn''t wait for others to be suspicious, so he stood up and said, "you are right, younger martial brother. It''s me."


    "Who are you that dares to hurt my disciples of the magic sea clan?" Zhao Qiankun''s words have some meaning of questioning.


    "I''m not to blame for this. Who let him flirt with other people''s girls? I warned him to go away, but he still started to fight me before he was blind. Who can bear it?" Hua Ruge walked forward as she spoke.


    Zhao Qiankun said nothing but, "who are you?"


    "Do you mean that if I am tall, you will let me go, and if I am of low birth, you will kill me?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1759

    As soon as this words came out, people all admired the girl''s courage and dared to challenge the illustrious sea clan so much. Did you want to live or not?


    As expected, Zhao Qiankun turned black and said, "no matter who you are, you have to pay a price for beating my disciples."


    "What? If you are a member of the illustrious sea clan, you can be unreasonable? " Hua rugo jumped his eyebrows, then looked at the man who was beaten very badly, and said: "he did something wrong, shouldn''t you punish him?"


    "If he does something wrong, he will be punished by his elders. It''s not up to you to do it." Zhao Qiankun has never seen a passer-by dare to talk to him like this.


    "When you are the elders of your clan, the girl will be despised by him." Hua goes back to the top like a song.


    Zhao Qiankun said in a dark way: "I think you want to challenge the authority of my illustrious sea sect. Come and catch me."


    As soon as his voice fell, Tuoba Rui and childe wutrace on the opposite Street narrowed their eyes at the same time and locked their breath.


    But before they could do it, Qingyan of qingmuzong stood up and said, "elder martial brother Zhao, this girl did it for qingmuzong. What do you mean to catch her now?"


    "My younger martial brother can''t get a lesson from an outsider. I''ve got him. Please don''t stop him." Zhao Qiankun said this very hard.


    Qingyan frowns: "what if I have to manage it?"


    "Although it''s the boundary of qingmuzong, I don''t want you to take charge of it. If you really start today, you don''t want to have a good life." Zhao Qiankun completely separated Hua Ruge from qingmuzong.


    Qingyan suddenly felt very embarrassed, because this girl was not the person of Qingyan sect. They wanted to stop the illustrious sea sect by force, but they started the war on their own initiative. The truth is not clear.


    Zhao Qiankun looks at Hua Ruge behind Qingyan coldly, his eyes are full of cruel color.


    Hua Ruge didn''t wait for the result of the entanglement of Qingyan, so he took the initiative to say: "you qingmuzong don''t have to bear this, since I dare to hit people, I dare to bear this responsibility."


    "Girl..." I can''t bear to be exposed on a green face.


    If she falls into the hands of the magic sea clan, she will have a good life.


    At this time, Hua Ruge had stood in front of Zhao Qiankun and had a direct training: "the face of magic sea sect is what you people lost! Black and white, regardless of right and wrong, what do you think others think of you? "


    She said that she pointed to the diners in the lobby, who all lowered their heads after being pointed out, which just showed the problem that they didn''t want to be seen by the people of the magic sea sect before.


    "It''s not your turn to talk." Zhao Qiankun waved and said, "take it."


    "I''ll see who dares?" Hua Ruge turned over and took out a black token.


    Those little disciples would have started before, but they were stupid to see the token.


    They recognize this thing. It''s the order of the Lord of their Tianyuan temple.


    Zhao Qiankun and other disciples were also stupid. He pointed to Hua Ruge and said, "you How can you have my martial uncle''s things? "


    Hua Ruge pointed to his face and asked, "don''t you see me well?"


    Zhao Qiankun met Hu Yue. He didn''t pay much attention to it before. I think it''s very similar.


    "Hu Yue is my twin brother, and I am his sister Hu Xiaoyue." Hua Ruge is always very calm when he lies.


    Xiaojiu couldn''t help but chuckle when he heard it over there. Not only she, but also Tuoba Rui and childe wutrace on the opposite teahouse didn''t stop laughing.


    They have always been very obedient to this point. Even if they say a hundred words of fluster, there are a thousand ways to come back.


    "Even if you are Uncle Hu Yue''s younger sister, you are not the person of our illustrious sea clan. How can you take the hall master''s order?" Zhao Qiankun quickly questioned.


    "My brother gave it to me for safekeeping. He told me that there are rules in the magic sea sect. Isn''t it true to see that the master of the temple ordered the master to come in person?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    In front of many people, Zhao Qiankun could not disobey this one, only nodded.


    "So I don''t care about you?"


    Zhao Qiankun can only nod.


    "Then you''re still mumbling to me." Hua Ruge slapped Zhao Qiankun on the head.


    Zhao Qiankun was beaten in the middle and the whole person was confused. He stared at Hua Ruge and said, "you..."


    "Dare not accept it?" Hua Ruge reached out his hand and clapped it again. Then he taught: "I''m kind enough to help people of the illustrious sea sect to save their reputation. You''re going to catch people one by one. I can''t cure you without the order of the temple leader, right?"


    Zhao Qiankun''s heart was called a Wohuo. How could he know that if he provoked anyone in the street, he would take their temple leader''s order.


    Hua Ruge went to the seriously injured disciple again, looked at his unbelievable eyes, and slapped his hands on his head and asked, "what''s the matter? Am I wrong? "


    "Yes Yes... " The disciple quickly lowered his head.


    He is now suffering from suffocation. He used to wander around with the name of the illustrious sea sect without any accident. Who would have thought that today he met a woman with strong strength and stronger background.


    It''s a shame that he''s settled.


    "Now you know, right? What did you just think? " Hua Ruge said another sentence, and he could only listen.


    In the eyes of qingmuzong and other diners, the degree of shock is no less than that of those people in the magic sea sect. Who dares to think that the token of Tianyuan hall, the head of the five halls of the magic sea sect, is actually in the hands of this little girl.


    However, no matter why, they are very relieved to see this scene. They have long been unhappy with the people like the illustrious sea sect.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to give up. He went to Zhao Qiankun and said, "especially you, younger martial brother, you don''t know how to punish you for your mistakes. You are biting like a mad dog. Now I wonder if you are deliberately destroying the reputation of the illustrious sea clan?"


    "I didn''t." Zhao Qiankun quickly clarified.


    "What did you do without it? When you are clear that you are still blaming qingmuzong for your troubles, do you still say that you are not going to provoke conflicts? " Hua Ruge said that each crime is bigger than the other.


    Zhao Qiankun was so shocked that he said: "I know I''m wrong."


    "You are wrong to have the temple master''s order. If I didn''t have it today, I would have eaten your losses." Hua Yueyue said more and more angrily, then slapped Zhao Qiankun on the head.


    Zhao Qiankun wants to explode in situ at the moment. He is hundreds of years old, but he is constantly led by a little girl in front of so many people. How can he mix in the future?


    "Don''t think that''s all for today. I will tell my brother when I go back. Let him go to your master and talk about it. " Hua Ruge is willing to lose their face, so it''s not easy to let it go.


    Zhao Qiankun understood that it didn''t seem like a big deal now, but if it went up to the clan, the master would punish himself under pressure, so he quickly begged for mercy and said: "Miss Xiaoyue, you are so kind. We really know that we are wrong, and we will never do it again."

 Chapter 1760

    "Since you are sincere in repentance, you should show some sincerity and apologize to others." Hua Yuege pointed to Qingyan and the singing girl who had been scared to shrink in the corner.


    Hearing this, Zhao Qiankun slapped the seriously injured disciple and said, "what are you waiting for? Apologize soon."


    Ten thousand of the disciples were not angry, and they went over under pressure.


    Zhao Qiankun said to Qingyan with a fist: "today, it''s our fault that disturbed the peace of qingmuzong. I''m sorry."


    "Elder martial brother Zhao doesn''t have to be too guilty. We are also wrong." Qingyan has saved Zhao Qiankun''s face.


    Even Zhao Qiankun was so angry about it, he dared not retaliate in private, because as long as qingmuzong and other people had something wrong, they would think of them at the first time. The suspicion of instigating the crime of the clan was that they were not allowed to leave them.


    Hua rugo thought about it before she came out. It must have been recorded on her head, but she never paid attention to these people, and it''s nothing to be remembered or hated.


    After apologizing, Zhao Qiankun sang to China like a song: "today, I''m tired of the girl''s help. I''m sure that I will not lose face to the magic sea sect."


    "You can see that I didn''t do it for nothing today. OK, let''s go." Hua is like a song, waving freely.


    Zhao Qiankun was angry at Hua Ruge''s appearance that he had been sold cheaply and pointed out the country. However, he had to walk away with a smile on his face and silently remembered the two brothers and sisters in his heart.


    After the people of the illustrious sea clan left, Qingyan bowed his hand and said: "more girls will help. If there is no girl here today, Qingyu clan will lose face."


    "I''m also a bully, and you don''t have to worry about it." Hua Yuege said.


    "We know that the girl''s status is valuable, but if there is a place where we can get the qingmuzong in the future, I will try my best to help you despite my words." Qingyan is still sincere.


    Hua Ruge thought that this man was kind and generous, so he said with a smile, "OK, elder martial brother Qing, don''t say I''m brave then."


    "The girl is joking." Qingyan also laughed, because he knew that once Hua rugo received the words, he would accept their sincerity.


    "I''m drinking. If elder martial brother Qing doesn''t mind, you can join me." Hua Yuege pointed to his desk, and then he saw Xiaojiu eating and drinking there.


    Qingyan shook his head and said, "next time, what happened just now is very serious. I have to report back to the patriarch."


    "Then don''t delay elder martial brother Qing." China is like a song.


    "Next time I come." Qingyan said and left. He took away the people who were hurt by the magic sea sect.


    Hua Ruge was applauded by the audience once again. Looking at the expression on these faces, I knew that they were angry.


    On the opposite side, Tuoba Rui took back his eyes and continued to drink tea.


    Childe wutrace chuckled and asked, "if the man just left behind to drink, what should brother Tuoba do?"


    "Pull her back." Tuoba Rui never hesitates.


    "I think you''ll be there in the first place." Childe Wuxian is joking.


    Tuoba Rui glanced at him and said, "where''s your little fox? Don''t you worry?"


    "I didn''t say I wasn''t going." Traceless childe is silk does not conceal his emotions.


    On the other side, when Qing Yancai left the restaurant, he asked his descendants, "that man was really hurt by Xiaoyue girl herself?"


    "Yes, as we have seen with our own eyes, that girl is more than ten moves, which makes her grandson unable to resist." The disciple of qingmuzong replied.


    Qingyan still shook his head incredulously and said, "a girl''s house, it''s really cruel to give her hand."


    "Don''t you see, hall master? This girl is the heaviest one I have ever seen. If you don''t talk about him, even the stronger one can''t stand it." The disciple of qingmuzong said with admiration on his face. Only after seeing Hua rugo fighting did he know what it means to crush completely.


    "I can''t see. I''ll send someone later to ask where her mansion is. I''ll get some presents for her." Said Qingyan.


    "Yes." A little disciple behind me.


    Hua rugo came to ask the address before eating, but she didn''t give it, just waved and left.


    When she and Xiao Jiu went back, they saw the bustle in the courtyard, because juntianxia and Su Nianxia just came back, and Xiao mink and shangguanli went straight to their rooms as soon as they came back.


    At this time, the chess players are childe wutrace and juntianxia, while Tuoba Rui is watching the battle.


    "Sister rugo, I heard that you went to hit people again this afternoon?" Su Nianxia jumps over and asks.


    Hua Ruge just wanted to nod his head, then he raised his eyebrow doubtfully and said, "no, it shouldn''t be spread so fast. I''m beating people under my pseudonym. Unless I see it, I won''t guess it so quickly."


    She said and looked at Su Nianxia and asked, "where did you see me?"


    "No, I listened to my brother-in-law." Su Nianxia points to Tuoba Rui.


    "Well?" Hua Ruge turned to look at him: "do you know?"


    Tuoba Rui didn''t want to admit tracking, so he said, "can''t I be well informed?"


    "No." Hua Yuege smiled and asked, "are you going out with me this afternoon?"


    "No." Tuoba Rui denies.


    "If you don''t see me with your own eyes, then I will come back and you must ask me who I fought with and whether I was hurt? Have you suffered any losses? But you didn''t ask anything this time. It''s quiet and suspicious. " Hua rugo said that he had sat beside him, and his eyes were full of cunning.


    Tuo Ba Rui can only change his way, so he said, "I didn''t follow you. I just went out for tea and saw you beating people."


    "Just in time?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    Hua Ruge didn''t tear him down, just nodded and said, "OK, do you think it''s cool for me to beat people?"


    "All right."


    "Just fine?" Hua Yuege asks again. She always feels that Tuoba Rui is a little shy at the moment.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t look at her well and said, "stop making trouble."


    Hua Ruge rarely sees Tuoba Rui eating shriveled. He is in a good mood.


    Su Nianxia and Xiao Jiu were watching. For the first time, they didn''t quarrel, but chatted with each other kindly.


    "It''s been such a long time that I''ve seen my sister flirt with her husband for the first time." Su Nianxia''s interesting way.


    Nine is a face envy way: "they stick so close, envy."


    "Can''t you?"


    "Once I become a human master, I have to keep a distance from me. I can only hold the sleeve, not the hand." Small nine said on the grievance drum mouth.


    "That''s your master''s hypocrisy. Take the initiative." Su Nianxia is making an idea.


    "Too active, the host will not hate me?"


    "As sister Ge told me before, if this man hates you, he hates everything you do. If he likes you, he likes everything you do." Su Nian added another sentence at the end of summer: "you will know if you try."

 Chapter 1761

    Xiaojiu nodded thoughtfully. That night, when all the people returned to the yard, she went to the room of Childe Wuwen and squatted beside his bed.


    "Late, go back to bed." Childe Wu trace dotes on her head.


    Xiaojiu shook his head and said, "I want to sleep here."


    "I''m not obedient again, can''t I?" I can''t count how many times I refused, but I''m still patient and my voice is very soft.


    "I don''t want to sleep alone. I want to be with my master." Little nine said and hugged the thigh of the childe without trace. He looked pitiful.


    The childe without trace could not see her expression. He compromised and said, "one day, I will go back tomorrow."


    Anyway, it''s not the same as before.


    Hearing his smile, Xiaojiu let go of his bed and said, "I want everyone here in the future, just like sister Ge and brother-in-law."


    "They?" There was a strange look on the childe''s face. He asked, "do you know what their relationship is?"


    "Husband and wife, master, you forget that we were still there when they got married." Xiaojiu said that she had got into the quilt beautifully.


    Hearing this, Mr. Wu trace frowned a little and looked complicated. Although he had been very fond of this girl before and wanted to keep her around, he didn''t think about further relationship, but now Xiaojiu has to think about it.


    Either go further or let her go.


    He thought he was a rare sober man in the world, but at this time, he didn''t even know what he was thinking.


    "Master, you sleep too." Xiao Jiu is pulling his corner.


    "You go to sleep. I meditate at night." The childe without trace said softly, turning back to help her cover the quilt.


    Little nine slightly some grievances, he reached out to squeeze her wrinkled nose, smile: "darling, sleep."


    After that, the childe turned around again, straightened his back and sat on his knees, leaving Xiaojiu a thin figure.


    Small nine to the edge of the bed together, stretched out a small hand to hold his corner, when found that the owner did not object to after not so grievance, because go out to play a day also tired, she soon fell asleep.


    The next day the four yard people all got up early, because it has been agreed that this day to leave for the forbidden area.


    There is a map carved in the jade card of the forbidden area, on which there is the location of the forbidden area. The previous day, Guan Li had chosen the route for transmission.


    After eating in the yard, they turned into strangers again and went out of the house.


    "Look after the yard for me. When I get back, I''ll take you as an apprentice." Hua Ruge faces Ji Mingdao before leaving.


    "Master, are you serious?" said Ji Ming at once


    "Really." Hua Ruge nodded.


    When Ji Ming was still immersed in happiness, a group of people had left the door and were walking outside the city.


    Su Nianxia did not get to Hua Ruge for the first time, but went to Xiaojiu and asked, "how is it?"


    "All right." Xiaojiu is embarrassed to say that childe Wuchen is around.


    Su Nianxia said with a clear smile, "I see. You keep working hard."


    "Stop talking about me. I don''t think you and the emperor live together." Xiaojiu asked her.


    Su Nianxia''s ears are a little red when he hears the words. He lies down beside Xiaojiu''s ears and says, "he said that I''m losing my memory now. Maybe my brain isn''t clear. I can''t marry until I recover my memory."


    "What if you don''t remember all the time?"


    Su Nianxia didn''t take a good look at her. "Can you hope for me?"


    "Oh, oh." Xiaojiu nodded, but soon smiled: "it seems that you are not much better than me."


    "Well, little girl, you laugh at me for my kind help." Su Nianxia said that he was about to start, and Xiao Jiujian hurriedly slipped to Hua Ruge''s side.


    "Elder sister, please comment." Su Nianxia soon came after him.


    Hua Ruge was used to fighting when she saw them. She shook her head and said, "you fight eight times a day. I don''t want to break the case for you. Let''s do it by our own ability."


    Nine can''t see the shelter and run away, Su Nianxia in the back, half a block to see them running around.


    Seeing the two men running away, Hua Ruge smiled and continued to talk with Shangguan Li: "what do you mean when you just said that the forbidden area is not under the jurisdiction of the eastern mainland?"


    "Most of the eastern continent is in the hands of all the major clans, with the exception of one chaotic place, which is not under the jurisdiction of any clan." Shangguanli said again and said: "the resources in this chaotic place are poor. At first, no one is willing to fight for it, and it has gradually become a place for scattered repair."


    "But then there will be no rules and order in it. People only know that the strong are respected, and the weak are indifferent. In such a bad living environment, the people in it have made great progress. In just 200 years, there have been many strong people. "


    "All the major forces started to recover, but although the people in the chaos were fierce in the internal fight, they were extremely united in the face of foreign enemies. They were fierce, and no one was going to provoke them."


    "Later, some people caused trouble in the clan, or the notorious villains fled to the chaos. These people brought their own school skills into the chaos, so that the chaos can take more roads in cultivation. Now even the illustrious sea clan dare not easily provoke this side."


    The mink heard the words and said: "it''s very similar to our forest of Xuan beast. It''s not good to be strong without being strong."


    "So we''re going to get in touch with some fierce and violent people who pull out their swords when they don''t agree with each other?" Hua Ruge just said it was not easy.


    Shangguan Li nodded: "it can be said that according to my information, the people in it may not be very strong, but they are all vicious and very difficult to deal with. We must be very careful when we enter."


    The crowd nodded.


    Shangguanli said to Hua Ruge, "especially you, don''t be too high-profile."


    "I''ve always been very low-key, or not. They''re the first to provoke me." Hua Ruge said that there was a little lack of confidence behind her.


    Tuo Ba Rui is a take over her way: "yes, my family songs never take the initiative to cause trouble."


    People just smile when they see it.


    After leaving the city, a group of people took a spaceship to the stronghold of the dark night Pavilion, then took a transport array, and after several transfers, they arrived at the far fairy city only a few cities away from the chaos.


    "The clans near this chaotic place are all small ones, so the fairyland here is partial. There is nothing good about it." Shangguanli said.


    They decided to have a rest in the small town pool for one night and then make their way the next day. Apart from eating and drinking, they mainly inquired about the news.


    He found a restaurant and sat down. Several people were waiting to serve. Hua rugo ran to the counter and asked, "little brother, this chaotic place is peaceful recently?"

 Chapter 1762

    The waiter became alert when he heard the words, but because Hua Ruge was kind and modest, he didn''t doubt what a vicious person he was for a while, so he asked, "forgive me for being so talkative. Why do you want to go to that chaotic place?"


    "We were ordered by the clan to arrest a traitor. The master gave us a death order to make sure that we could succeed. Otherwise, we would not go back. We can''t help it." Hua Ruge''s way of sighing.


    The waiter then nodded: "I see, but my guest doesn''t know. This chaotic place is very wary of outsiders. Even if you don''t complain to others, they will rob you."


    "So arrogant?" Hua is like singing and picking eyebrows. She seldom meets bandits who are more arrogant than her.


    "Exactly." The second child replied, glancing at her little friend again, and said, "I don''t think you are old enough, so it''s better to go back quickly."


    Hua Yuege sighed again: "we don''t want to go, but our master is so angry. We won''t have good fruit to eat if we go back like this."


    Little two''s sympathy.


    "We must go in to look for it this time. Do you know how to get in to be the safest?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "It''s not safe to go in any way, unless you can get them in." Said the second.


    Hua Yuege turned his eyes and asked, "what if we just look for someone?"


    "It''s up to luck. It''s better not to provoke people and go away." Answer the waiter.


    Hua Ruge said thanks and went back to the table. He spread out his hands to the people and said: "it seems that it''s really a barbaric place. We can only be careful ourselves and try not to stay too long."


    A few nodded.


    This night, I stayed here. The next day, I took a spaceship around the remaining cities and landed on a mountain. Standing on the top of the mountain, I could see the chaos.


    There is no boundary between this place and the outside world, but it is built on the sand. There are also some big and small fairylands in it. Most fairylands are relatively dilapidated, and there are few people in it. When the wind blows and the sand blows, the whole chaotic place seems to be covered by the yellow sand. The environment can be said to find the extreme point,


    if you feel carefully, you will find that the inner spiritual power is indeed a little thin. No wonder The men didn''t occupy it at first.


    There is no fortification in the land of confusion. There is only one broken wall at the border with the East, and no one is guarding it.


    It''s a fairy city when a group of people walk in. It''s not a big city. Maybe because it''s at the entrance and exit, there are many people. After they go in, they just walk towards the inn because they don''t speak.


    Walking on the road, Hua rugo found that the people''s eyes here are really fierce. No matter the pedestrians on the road or the peddlers in the shops, the eyes are like fighting with whom.


    And their group is obviously foreign, so they pay more attention.


    People just feel as if they are being stared at by countless eyes at the same time.


    Xiao Jiu and Su Nianxia don''t run away either. They are following the childe without trace or the emperor. They are not clever, because they really feel the danger after they come here.


    Not to mention them, even Hua rugo, who thinks she has seen the world, is a little flustered now. After all, she did not know the inside information when she first contacted here. Once she met someone, she would not be able to rob her.


    Fortunately, although someone was watching all the time on the road, no one started, and they walked safely to the inn.


    When they arrived at the inn, the waiter looked up and down at them for a while and then asked, "my guest is from the mainland?"


    "Exactly." Hua Ruge stood out and said.


    "To do what?" Little two asked again, not the first time to greet them.


    "To be honest, we are disciples of Zen Jin. We are ordered to catch a traitor at large." Hua rugo said and took out a piece and a brand.


    This is the last time she killed several people of Zen Jin and took them down. She deliberately chose a second-rate sect and said, "come on, let''s catch people?"


    "I don''t want to wait, but the master gave the order to die, and there was no way." Hua Ruge began to sympathize again, and the little two waved his hand and said, "please help yourself, four ordinary rooms, right? This is the number plate."


    "Thank you very much, little brother." Hua Ruge is very modest.


    After a group of people went up, two people came out from behind and asked, "how do you feel the details?"


    "Said to be a disciple of the golden Zen." Answer the waiter.


    "Jin Chan sect?" Another person repeatedly shook his head and said, "it''s just a small school of second and third class. I don''t think it''s good to settle down."


    "I think so. They can''t afford to go to our house because it''s so cheap." Small two side says still at the same time calculate accounts there.


    The other two lost interest and turned back to the back.


    This, of course, is what Hua Ruge thought in advance. It''s better to keep a low profile without understanding the situation.


    Thanks to her extra heart, if she came here and said that she was a disciple of the illustrious sea sect, or that she didn''t say anything, it would make people have heart, but no one would doubt such a small sect and no one would rob it.


    Eight people enter four rooms, Hua Ruge enters the door and waits for Tuoba Rui to wave his hand and spread a border. "It''s really not ordinary here."


    Tuoba Rui just opened the window, and then he closed the window to see the sand outside.


    Hua Ruge was lying on the bed, resting his arms and saying, "do you think someone will rob us this time?"


    "I don''t know. We can''t fool everyone." Tuoba Rui''s uncertain way.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said with deep approval: "I also think that even if they believe there will always be poorer, the only way for us is to leave early and go to the forbidden area."


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "do you think the forbidden area is confused


    "Sure."


    "Then if there is a place where you can hide treasure, but you can''t go in, but maybe someone else can go in and get it, what will you do?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Yuege sniffed at the words and raised his eyebrows slightly. "You mean it''s not easy for us to get in?"


    "I''m just concerned that once they stop on the road, we''re in danger." Tuoba Rui said.


    "What you said is reasonable. This place is not as simple as we think. It''s better to take the long view." Hua Ruge said, standing up from his bed, saying, "let''s take a look at the route on the map."


    She went to the edge of the table, turned over her hand and took out the map in the jade pendant, and the two men frowned just after looking at it.


    Because this map was drawn many years ago, there are few cities in the chaos above, which is obviously different from today.

 Chapter 1763

    "It seems that this map is useless except for directions. I''ll go to find a Li and ask if there is a map now." Hua Yuege goes out and knocks on the door of shangguanli.


    After entering the room, Hua Ruge said Tuoba Rui''s concerns. Shangguanli said, "it''s possible. We can''t help but guard against it."


    "Do you have a map?"


    Shangguan Li shook her head: "this chaotic place is too dangerous. I just sent someone to check it, but I didn''t dig deeply."


    The territory of the gods is very large. Only one fifth of the places where she has developed for several years are known, and most of the rest are only known.


    "The map is easy to say. I''ll get one now." Mink said and got up.


    Shangguan Li took him by the arm and said, "I can''t go. This inn already knows enough. Now I believe in us without starting. We can''t let them doubt it."


    Hua Ruge also nodded: "let''s leave Xiancheng first tomorrow."


    "Oh." Mink has always been obedient to him. If he doesn''t move, he will stay with shangguanli again.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "if the other party is really on guard, our party will be too ostentatious to walk together."


    "Yes, we can''t all be fugitives. If we want to arrest people, we should go in different directions. There''s no reason to go in one direction together." Shangguanli added.


    "Let''s separate and then assemble." Said the mink.


    Looking at his look for praise, Hua rugo smiled and said, "marten is right. Do it."


    Mink is a little proud of her watch.


    Shangguan Lichong looks at him and then turns to Hua Ruge and says, "we should make a new plan as soon as possible."


    "After tonight, tomorrow we will talk on our way." Hua Yuege said and got up.


    After she left, she went directly to her room. In the other two rooms, juntianxia and Wuhen childe were all worried.


    Su Nianxia and Xiao Jiu are worried. Su Nianxia is more aware of this. He asks, "monarch, what are you thinking?"


    "I don''t know what to think when I see this place. When these people look at us, their eyes are full of undisguised greed, just like a group of wild animals." Jun Tianxia looked at her and asked, "they even want to take our things. How can they let us enter the forbidden area smoothly and take away the treasures that should belong to them?"


    Su Nianxia lost her memory, but her brain was not stupid. She thought about it. She said, "you mean someone will stop us."


    "It''s not just blocking, it''s killing and robbing our jade plate." Open your eyes to the world.


    "Then we should be on guard."


    "I''m sure others will think of it, let''s say it tomorrow." Jun Tianxia pointed to the bed and said, "go to sleep."


    Su Nianxia reached for his arm and said, "together."


    Jun Tianxia pinched her chin and said, "little girl, you know I''m not a gentleman. It''s not easy to be so restrained. If you want to make such a fuss again, you''ll lose yourself."


    "It''s not someone else''s fault. I''m happy." Su Nianxia doesn''t think so.


    "You''re the only one who has the guts." Jun Tianxia sighed, a little helpless.


    Su Nianxia said with a smile, "then you can''t answer."


    Jun Tianxia picked her up, put her directly on the bed, stood up and took a deep breath: "don''t talk about sleeping together, do you hear me?"


    "Prince, your ears are red." Su Nianxia doesn''t know how to live or die.


    Juntianxia turns around and stares at her angrily: "if you don''t sleep, I''ll let you have a room tomorrow."


    The next moment, Su Nianxia directly covers her head with a quilt and doesn''t say a word.


    You can''t laugh or cry. You pull down her quilt and say, "sleep well."


    Su Nianxia put out her tongue at him and closed her eyes honestly.


    The emperor immediately sits on the ground with his knees on a turntable, and uses his spiritual power to press down the heat in his body,.


    In the morning of the next day, several people got up early and left the inn to go out of the city. Before leaving, Hua rugo took out his portrait and asked little two about it. Little two could not think of such a person in his memory, so he motioned them to find it.


    Hua rugo collected the picture of Ji Ming and planned to cheat him later.


    Before leaving the city, a few people feel that they are being stared at. Although they can''t see people four times, they obviously realize that there are several strong breath to lock them in.


    The party did not stop, but continued to pretend that they did not find out to go out, and those few breath with them to the outside of the city.


    This chaotic place is built on a piece of loess. After leaving the city, it is covered with high bald mountains. There are no flowers, plants or wild animals.


    When they fell on a hillside, they found that they had to walk a long way to reach the city, which was satisfactory.


    After that, the breath finally began to approach quickly.


    "The environment here is really bad. You say they don''t want to live here." Hua Ruge turns to ask Tuoba Rui.


    However, before Tuo BARREI could reply, there was a voice from far to near: "what can I do if I don''t want to? There''s no place for me outside."


    In the middle of the conversation, the five figures have come near and surrounded several people directly.


    Hua Ruge looked at one of the old men and said, "why is there no place for you outside? Do you have points in your heart?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "We are not rich and powerful, that is, some ordinary pedestrians, you don''t even let us go, we can see how many immoral things we usually do." Hua Ruge looks down on these people.


    Although she is also a bandit, her chosen targets are basically her enemies, but she never drags a person to kill or take treasure.


    "Boy, you''re right. This is what our five brothers live on." The old man snorted, "this is a place where the weak eat the strong. You can only be beaten if you are not strong enough."


    "Elder brother, what can I say to her? I killed and robbed them directly." A man said that he had already started. When his momentum spread, it turned out to be the fourth place in the bitter sea.


    As soon as your eyes narrowed and the golden light flashed in front of you, you had taken out the axe to lean on the mountain and met the man.


    In addition to the old people, people in three directions are also the fourth largest in the bitter sea, and they also rush towards the crowd.


    Among them, the childe without trace, the mink and Hua Ruge are opposite to each other.


    Several people rose up one after another, and only Tuo BARREI was left standing on the ground. In front of him was the old man who led the way. He was in the five aspects of bitter sea.


    "Boy, are you trying to deal with me?" The old man laughed with disdain.


    "No one has practiced for a long time." Tuo barrui takes out the Tianzi sword, and a sword Qi slashes the past obliquely. The waves of Qi with the power of the avenue are rippling in the air.

 Chapter 1764

    When the old man saw Tuo Barry''s move, he was shocked. After he took off the sword Qi with his broadsword, he stared at the sword and said, "is this the emperor''s sword? Are you Tuo BARREI


    When he was fighting for Tianzi sword, he almost shocked half of the territory. When Tuo BARREI won Tianzi sword with the power of the temple of light, he was there. But now Tuo BARREI has changed his appearance, and he doesn''t recognize it.


    If I had known that he would not only have such a few people to do it, after all, those who can tame the emperor''s sword would not be idle people.


    "It''s even worse to know." Tuo Ba Rui''s voice fell down again. He cut through the past with a sword spirit. He was so cunning and fierce that the old man could only pick it up and avoid it.


    Although the strength of the old man is two realms higher than that of Tuoba Rui, Tuoba Rui has the blessing of chaos artifact and the strength of the road. What can he compare with in the battle effectiveness that can be exerted.


    After he took a move, the whole man took three steps back. At this time, he didn''t want to rob. It''s good to live. So he wanted to ask some brothers to help him. After all, other young people should be easy to deal with.


    However, he looked at the scene foolishly, because he found that the young people in the other four battlefields were also holding chaos artifact, and the means of attack were very strong, and his brothers were hard to protect themselves.


    "Yes You... " The shock on his face made him speechless.


    Of course, he knew that chaos artifact was not wholesale. There were only five of the five areas, and they all fell into the hands of the people in the West. Later, these people gradually controlled the other four areas, which were the most powerful ones there.


    The old man never dreamed that he could rob one of the strong at will. That''s too bad.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t give him too much time to react, so he launched a close attack on his feet.


    When the old man raised his sword and fought hard, he felt bitter. He was no match at all.


    The fighting of the other sides was also very smooth, because the gap between their own realms was very small. In order to finish the fighting as soon as possible, these people also took artifact out. Within five rounds, they beat the robbers to the ground, basically without resistance.


    The old man at the head was also unable to resist the attack of Tuo barrai. After falling heavily on the ground, he spat out a mouthful of blood and said to Tuo barrai, "today, we don''t have long eyes if we bump into your hands. We also ask some adults not to remember the villains, let us go, and we promise not to say a word."


    Others are begging for mercy, knowing that they have met with stubble.


    "You''re smart. If you can fight, you''ll kill. If you can fight, you''ll leave. You''ll make money without loss." Hua rugo taunted.


    The faces of the five were a little ugly.


    "Since you know who we are, you should know our means. It''s not stupid to let the tiger go back to the mountain." Juntianxia said a golden light, which directly ended a person''s life in front of him.


    The other four felt their necks chilly.


    Tuoba Rui, mink and childe wutrace didn''t hesitate to kill the other three immediately. Now only Hua Ruge is alive.


    Hua Ruge put away the ghost gun, squatted in front of him and said, "ask you something and say that I''ll give you a good time."


    As soon as he wanted to hum, the man saw a flame at Hua Ruge''s fingertips. He didn''t know any mixed fire, but he could feel the flame''s intensity. If it was burned, it would be extremely painful.


    "You don''t want to frighten me, boy. You don''t want to live in this chaotic place unless you lick the blood with a knife. If I can''t live today, you don''t want to." The man knew he was going to die, but his eyes were a little more fierce.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile: "OK. I salute you as a man, and I will fulfill you. "


    She said that the flame in her hand had become a sharp edge, which pierced the heart of the man directly, and looked at the man''s soft fall. She said in a low way: "the spirit of the instrument, which restrained his spirit."


    "Yes, master." A voice flashed, followed by a light gray figure with energy fluctuations. He had eaten many treasures of heaven and earth from the blessed land. He already had a virtual body.


    The gray figure will float out a gray soul from the brain with a move. A moment later, the gray soul surface appears the frightened face of the man. He stares at Hua Ruge in horror and says: "you What are you going to do? "


    "Of course, it''s to let you die in heaven and earth, and you can''t be reincarnated. Of course, before that, I can torture your soul all the time, so that you can feel the pain of hell in advance." Hua Ruge''s words are light and floating, but every sentence is a nightmare for that person.


    "Auntie, I''m wrong. I''ll tell you what you want." The soul was completely convinced.


    "That''s not the end of it? Pretend to be a tough guy. " Hua Yuege said, "tell me about the distribution of forces and the strength of this chaotic place."


    It was not difficult for the soul to hear it, and immediately said: "the third one has a map, which we snatched from a passer-by. It''s recorded in detail."


    "Which is the third?" Hua Yuege asked.


    After soul pointed out, Hua rugo took the space ring and found that there was really a map inside. The map looked very detailed, and different colors were used to distinguish the major forces.


    "Not bad." Hua Yuege smiled contentedly.


    "What else can I do for you?" The voice of the soul is flattering.


    "Let it go." Hua Ruge did not look back.


    The soul breathed a sigh of relief, but soon he saw that the strange figure who grabbed him didn''t let him go, but directly shoved him into his mouth, and he was unconscious.


    "Master, it''s better to mend my body than to let it go." The spirit of the instrument will be executed before the performance.


    Hua Yuege was stunned for a moment and felt a few seconds of silence for the man.


    "Look at this." Hua Ruge hands the map to Tuoba Rui, and begins to clear the spoils.


    She picked up the space ring of five people, broke the border and looked at what was valuable in it.


    However, she didn''t know that she was shocked at the sight. She thought that there would be a lot of treasure in the hands of these people who do robbery every year. She couldn''t imagine that all the things in it are ordinary things. She didn''t look at them at all. She didn''t expect to feed the devouring animals now.


    "No wonder this place is poor in resources." Hua Ruge shakes his head and burns the body with fire. Although it''s normal for the dead in this chaotic place, it''s always right to be cautious.


    Here Tuo BARREI spread out the map on the ground, took out the map from the jade pendant, and marked the location of the forbidden area on the new map. Everyone watched together.


    They found that the forbidden area was located in the deepest part of the chaos. There should have been no human city there. Unexpectedly, there were several other places across the forbidden area, which was the only way to go.

 Chapter 1765

    These people all frowned. First, the forbidden area was located in the innermost part of the chaos area. If they were in danger, they would be hard to retreat. Second, the city in front of the forbidden area was too suspicious.


    The childe without trace glanced and said: "there are five necessary cities, which belong to three forces respectively. This chaotic place is really chaotic."


    "Which one shall we pass through?" Asked the little marten.


    "So many of us are aiming too hard. If we go there rashly, we will be doubted, and we will be dealt with at that time." The way of the king.


    "We''d better be careful." Tuo Ba Rui pointed to the four cities respectively: "let''s go separately and go to the four cities to inquire about the information. Once we find the danger, we should withdraw immediately. Don''t stay."


    "This is a good way," said the king, "let''s spread out and touch the four cities and choose a safe passage."


    "Good." The childe without trace should.


    Shangguan Li nodded, too. Last night, she was almost what Hua Ruge said.


    Hua Ruge, after handling the body, turned around and added, "you must be careful all the way. It''s too dangerous here. You''d better disguise yourself."


    "We will take good care of ourselves, and you should be careful, sister." Mink first way.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "I see. Listen to Ali on the way and protect her."


    "I will." Mink nodded.


    "Separate?" Xiao Jiudu''s mouth.


    Su Nianxia also seemed a little unhappy. Both of them came to Hua Ruge by chance. Hua Ruge held their shoulders together and said, "don''t give up, we will see each other soon."


    "Sister rugo, I will miss you." Su Nianxia took the lead.


    Small nine also does not want to show weakness way: "I also am."


    "Be obedient on the way. It''s too dangerous to make trouble here, you know?" Hua Ruge ordered.


    They nodded and said a few words before returning to their men''s side. At this time, Tuoba Rui also discussed and went back to Hua Ruge''s side.


    "All the way, take care of it." Tuoba Rui opens his mouth.


    Several people returned a gift and left with their partners.


    Hua Ruge stood on the top of the mountain and watched the pair of people fly away. His eyebrows were worried.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "This place is too dangerous to know if it''s worth it." Hua Ruge sighed a little.


    "They all have means to save their lives. Nothing will happen." Tuo Ba Rui turns her head and pinches her nose. "You''d better take care of yourself first."


    "Me?" Hua rugo thought for a moment and said with a smile, "I think it''s very interesting."


    Tuoba Rui laughs: "you are just brave."


    "It''s my strength to fish in troubled waters and get information." Hua Ruge is very confident.


    "It''s good that you don''t make trouble for me." Tuo Ba Rui said, "let''s go."


    Hua Yuege got on the spaceship and said: "do you think I''m stupid and bold? I will judge the situation. How can I get into trouble at any time? "


    "It''s better." Tuoba Rui said, pinching a secret code, starting the array on the ship and flying towards the destination.


    Because the chaos of the city is thin, most of them can fly around in the wild. There is really a kind of city that must pass before they come down to rest.


    In three days, two people met one. Hua rugo thought it was time to go and have a look, so they took off the boat and went into the city.


    After entering the city, they found that the people here were the same. Looking at their faces, they could see that they were fierce, but they did not stare at them like the city before.


    Hua Ruge soon understood the reason. There were many kinds of fish and dragons in it. These people couldn''t tell who was from other places and who was from this chaotic place.


    If at this time, the look of being cautious will make people suspect, so she looks at Tuo Barry. Tuo Barry will open the gas field slightly, and he will not enter.


    Hua Ruge''s informal occasions are not so glamorous, so she can only put away her smile and her eyes are a little cold.


    In order to eat something and inquire about the news, they came to a restaurant. As soon as Hua rugo came in, he patted the table and said, "waiter, serve your best meal and have another jar of wine."


    It has to be said that Hua Ruge is just as fierce as he is. So this time, the sophomore dare not neglect. He went up to wipe the sand on the table and asked, "where do you come from, my guest?"


    "I said you don''t have so much bullshit, do you want to fight?" Hua Ruge stood up as soon as he slapped the table. His eyes were not good at staring at the waiter.


    The second child was looked all over, even busy way: "is small multi mouth."


    "You know what you are." Hua rugo sat down satisfied and then said, "in fact, I don''t want to tell you, but I''m afraid I''m afraid I''ll scare you. Don''t dawdle and serve quickly, or I won''t give you money, OK?"


    "Yes." For a while, the little boy couldn''t touch the details of Qinghua Ruge. Knowing that these people''s grumpy people would kill if they didn''t agree with each other, he naturally didn''t dare to talk much.


    When the second child left, Hua rugo wanted to pour tea. As a result, there was sand in the kettle. She drank without saying anything. She was sure that people here were used to it.


    "Bah bah, what broken tea." Hua Yuege put down the tea bowl heavily and said loudly, "waiter, where is my wine?"


    "Here it is." Little two quickly brought the wine.


    "I''ve been dawdling. I don''t want to do business." Hua Ruge knocked on the table and said, "what else can I see? Pour it on."


    Although there are many people in this chaotic place, especially the grumpy ones, they are good at the place where the green dragon sect is also located. The ordinary people dare not be wild, even if there are occasionally arrogant people, they are not so arrogant.


    but although the small two hearts are not angry, they dare not neglect them. People instinctively think that the grumpy people are more capable.


    After pouring out the wine, he said again, "what can I do for you, sir?"


    "Let''s drink like this?" Hua Yuege frowned discontentedly and said, "what about the girl?"


    "Small two smell speech shake head way:" small shop does not have


    "It''s everywhere." Hua Yuege said, and then said to Tuo barrow, "brother, why do you think those old guys sent us to this remote place?"


    Tuoba Rui thinks that he and Hua Ruge really have different experiences every day when they go out. This kind of confession related to death is still made up. Fortunately, he responds quickly and quickly says, "well, we can''t talk about it. Have a good meal and go back to life after eating."


    Little two can tell from one side that they should be the disciples of great power coming out of the chaos. Now that they have done something and are going back, people coming out of places like that are really not bothered.

 Chapter 1766

    "What are you still doing here? Don''t you have any dishes, girl? Hurry to bring them to you." Hua Ruge is very grumpy.


    "Yes." Little two hurried on.


    The guests at the two tables around also looked at each other more when they saw the situation. They saw Tuo BARREI''s aura and Hua Ruge''s ferocity. These people subconsciously classified the two people as not easy to cause trouble, so they didn''t say anything after listening to so many roars.


    Hua Ruge was born with a smiling face. When she was not angry, she always acted gently. Even when she was angry, she also started directly. It was rare for such a irascible person to get angry with others, but she thought it was good after trying once.


    Before she was gentle, most of her manners were looked down upon. Now nobody dares to offend her when she is fierce. Seeing this effect, how can she feel that she didn''t do her best before? After all, she''s not bad where she''s been.


    Tuoba Rui knew what she was thinking by looking at her small eyes, and she was helpless in her heart. In such a dangerous place, she even dared to slap her head to see how bold she was.


    Little two is afraid that these two will smash the shop, so he quickly brought up the food, and Hua Ruge could also have a good meal.


    However, she overestimated all the living standards here. Not only did she not have much treasure, but also the taste of the food was not good.


    Tuoba Rui ate two chopsticks and put them down. He said, "let''s go."


    "There is nothing delicious outside, brother, you can make do with it." Hua Ruge still ate more. He ate half of the roast chicken alone.


    Before she left, she took out several pieces of Lingjing and patted them on the table. She asked Xiaoer, "I ask you, where is the Best Inn here?"


    "It''s the Qinglong Inn next to us." The waiter replied in a hurry.


    "Well." Hua Yuege answered and left.


    Looking at the back of the two, the little two touched his head and said, "what''s the way these two people come from?"


    But no matter what way he came, he felt that he couldn''t stir it up, so he shook his head and did his own work.


    When they arrived at the inn, they asked for a room. Although the environment was still not very good, it was much better than the last one.


    Hua Ruge turned around in the room, then smiled and said, "how about it? Am I acting fierce? "


    "You''re the only one who''s brave." Tuo Ba Rui points on her forehead.


    Ordinary people who come to this place with purpose must be guilty and afraid. It''s hard to disguise themselves as normal, but few people who have no confidence can be so arrogant and domineering.


    It''s just that she''s Hua Ruge. Just make up your mind, whatever your environment, you can''t scare her in a word.


    "It looks good." Hua Ruge said and happily lay on the bed.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said, "we need to have a set of credible words. People along the way will not be as easy to cheat as the second child."


    "What you said is reasonable. How can we make it up more reliable?" Hua Ruge touched his nose and said.


    "In terms of land occupation, the biggest force in this chaotic place should be the eight immortals. We can pretend to be the disciples there and be ordered to kill the traitors. Now we have to go back to order after killing them." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge didn''t answer, just lying on his side, holding his head on his hand and laughing at him.


    "What do you think?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "I can''t imagine that you''re making up a set of lies now." Hua said with a smile.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t look at her very well and said, "he who is near to ink is black."


    "It''s also a lie. It''s not true." Hua Ruge is so proud and charming that he doesn''t think Tuoba Rui said he was.


    Tuo Ba Rui knows that Hua Ruge has always been unable to recognize his own position, so he doesn''t argue about the details of pretending to be a disciple of baxianmen.


    "We don''t know what the characteristics of those clans are. If anything is revealed, it will be self defeating, so we try not to talk about it." Hua Ruge also follows.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "I''m afraid that once someone asks, our two words will not be right."


    "Don''t worry, your teammate I will never drag you back." Hua Ruge''s confident way.


    "Too far ahead is a hole." Tuo Ba Rui glanced at her.


    Hua Ruge looked at the way he was upset and said with a smile, "well, I can''t discuss it with you in advance next time."


    Tuoba Rui ignores her. He thinks it''s better for him to think ahead of time than to believe that Hua Ruge won''t come in disorder.


    Hua, like a song, spits out his tongue.


    However, because they knew little about the eight immortals sect, they thought for a while that they didn''t need to add to the cake, so they went to sleep.


    However, Hua Ruge didn''t fall asleep and kept turning around in bed.


    "What''s the matter?" Tuo Ba Rui looks at Hua Ruge rolling out of his arms.


    Hua Ruge turned around and looked at his worried way: "do you think the current situation is particularly unfavorable to us? Even if we pretend to be disciples of great forces to avoid some difficulties and dangers, we still can''t find out the news. It''s too passive."


    "We haven''t made deployment in advance. Passivity is inevitable. We can only take one step at a time. If there is no right time, it''s better not to do it." Said Tuoba Rui.


    "I want to ask about the situation around the forbidden area in advance. I''m afraid that we will be stared at before we know it." Hua Ruge sighed a little.


    Tuoba Rui shook his head and said, "it''s easy to be stared at if you want to inquire about the forbidden area."


    "You should have a chance to grab two tongues." Hua ruminated like a song.


    "No matter what you do, it''s too dangerous in this city. We''ll leave tomorrow." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "what you said is reasonable. Let''s go out and have a look."


    "Even if you go out, you can''t act alone. Tell me what you want to do." Tuoba Rui said as he caught her in his arms.


    Because there are so many wonderful ideas of Hua Ruge, even if he put them beside him, he can''t see her, so he can only ask for a few more words.


    "I see." Hua Ruge leaned on his chest and nodded a little cleverly.


    Tuo Ba Rui kissed her forehead and said softly, "sleep."


    "Good." Hua Ruge rubbed in his arms and found a comfortable place to close his eyes and go to sleep.


    She still likes to nest in Tuo Ba Rui''s arms, with sweet happiness in her heart.


    The next day before going out, Hua Ruge adjusted her expression in the mirror until she closed her smiling face and went out satisfied with her cold eyes. Tuoba Rui always had a strong momentum, and the momentum that was not completely released was very impressive.


    Sure enough, the people in the inn dare not neglect. The innkeeper personally sent them out.


    Out of Xiancheng in front of the endless loess dunes once again, Hua Ruge took out a map to see it, and suddenly said with a sad face: "look at this, we have to walk for another month to get there."

 Chapter 1767

    "Let''s walk slowly. Maybe there will be some harvest on the way." Tuoba Rui said and launched the large array of spacecraft.


    "I still don''t think it''s convenient. Since there is a transmission array, why can''t it be widely used? It''s a waste of resources." Hua Ruge is reading in pieces.


    Tuo Barry looked at her with a smile: "this kind of barbaric place doesn''t even have the city guard array. Do you still expect the transmission array?"


    As they said, they got on the spaceship. Hua Ruge looked at the distant scenery and suddenly said, "if we occupy this place, we can''t build it?"


    "You mean you want to occupy this place?" Tuoba Rui did not follow the idea of Shanghua such as singing and jumping off.


    "I''m not impulsive. I really think it works." Hua Ruge turned his head and continued: "the major forces in the eastern continent have already taken shape. The land and Xianshan are all occupied by the major gates. Even Xiancheng is the clan gate. If we go to rob it, we will lead it and move the whole body. We need to be very careful."


    "But if we want to stand firm in a short period of time, we can''t develop cautiously. We should be bold, so we need a place where we don''t have to worry too much." Hua Ruge said that his eyes were bright and said, "this chaotic place is not right."


    Tuo Barry followed her thinking and said: "it''s just like this, but the environment here is so bad, even if you grab it, it can''t be used as a base for long-term development."


    "At the start-up stage, you don''t have to worry about the East and the West. You need to see more about the good here." Hua rugo said, sitting on the deck, her legs dangling on the edge of the boat, and her eyes were on the endless yellow land. "In fact, if the light is good enough, it''s pretty here."


    However, as soon as her voice fell, there was a strong wind, which suddenly blew the sand on her face. After a moment of stupefaction, she bowed her head and said, "well, I didn''t say that."


    Tuo Barry laughs, sits next to her and wipes her face. He takes back his hand and says, "but what you say is reasonable. If we develop in a chaotic place, we can stand fast."


    "It''s just that we may lack some strength. We need to work hard to improve our strength in the forbidden area." Hua Ruge said their top priority.


    "Now I doubt we can get in at all." Tuoba Rui is on the sideline.


    Hua Ruge knew what Tuo BARREI was worried about, and nodded slightly: "I think it''s also difficult, but if we don''t go up in strength, it''s even more difficult to get a foothold."


    After all, the strength of these people in the chaos is in their eyes. The ordinary robbers in the city are better than them. Let alone those in the power. It''s not easy for them to stand fast here.


    "I''ll find a way then, so you don''t have to worry." Tuo Barry looks at her.


    Hua Ruge leaned on his shoulder and said, "you are still at ease."


    Tuoba Rui holds her waist with a smile.


    They just sat on the deck and looked at the scene. Although they were thinking about things, they were calm instead of anxious.


    However, at this time, Tuo Ba Rui narrowed his eyes and said, "someone is fighting."


    "Where is it?" Hua Ruge''s head was raised in an instant. He didn''t want to miss the chance to watch the bustle.


    Tuo Ba Rui pointed to the front and pointed it out with a smile: "there is still a distance, you can''t detect your mind, we can''t alarm them and quietly pass by."


    "Good." China is like a song.


    So Tuo Ba Rui took in the spaceship and took Hua Ruge to fly by. He concealed the breath of the two and went to the place where the battle was going.


    Hua Ruge let go of his powerful mind. However, he did not probe into the front battlefield until after flying for some time. He saw that five people were besieging three people, but the strength of the three people was obviously stronger, so they were close to each other. Now both sides are covered with colors.


    They fly to near, quietly fall under a hill, looking at the battlefield below.


    The eyes of these people are very fierce. At first sight, they are people in the chaotic place, with bloodshot in their eyes. They don''t look like ordinary robberies, but like enemies.


    They all seem to be very strong. They are in the shape of five or six in the bitter sea, so they don''t act rashly, just watch quietly.


    "Guess what they were fighting for?" Hua Ruge sends sound to Tuoba Rui.


    Tuo Barry looked at her: "do you know?"


    "Look at those eyes, they are all red. It must be a big revenge. I''m sure one of the three robbed the daughter-in-law of one of the five." Hua is just like a song.


    Tuoba Rui can''t cry or laugh, just ignore her and continue to watch the battlefield.


    "If you don''t rob your daughter-in-law, you won''t get so much revenge." Hua Ruge still thinks what he said is reasonable.


    The war below has gradually become white hot. When the strong in the bitter sea fight, it''s called flying sand and walking stone. Within a hundred miles, the yellow sand is all over the sky. You don''t want to see the battle center with your eyes at all.


    Tuoba Rui supports a border and isolates the sandstorm outside. Both of them quietly release their thoughts to watch the battle.


    Finally, Hua rugo felt too tired to lie down on the hillside and said: "how can these people only fight and not talk? We don''t know who is the just party and can''t help if we want to help."


    "You don''t want to come to the party?" Tuo Barry asked her.


    "I prefer to watch a fight. I have to fight well." Hua Ruge yawned.


    "Wait, maybe you have a chance to do it." Tuo Ba Rui comforts him.


    Hua Ruge nodded, exposing his property of fearing that the world would not be disordered.


    The next morning, the eight fought in a dark and incommunicable way. They fought again and again after being hurt. They didn''t say a word for countless times, that is, all kinds of hard hitting.


    This makes people with information like Hua Ruge very breakdown. She summed up the characteristics of people in this chaotic place, that is, they don''t speak very much.


    In a word, she doesn''t plan to take care of it now. She just wants to wait to see who wins, and then she will bully her to say something about the forbidden area, or squat here all morning.


    After the morning''s battle, the eight men were nearly exhausted, and the three of them showed their inferiority and were killed in front of them.


    "Now you must hand over the map." One of the five said with a grim smile.


    "Even if we are dead, we won''t let some of you do what you wish. No one but us will know the location of the pale picture. You should die this heart." One of the three young people spat at the other, his voice full of anger.


    "What are you talking about? As long as I kill you, I''m afraid I can''t find it?" Those five people are not afraid. They don''t care about anything at all. Go up and start.

 Chapter 1768

    Five people swarmed up, and the three men got up to fight.


    "I thought robbing my daughter-in-law was just robbing a treasure map and fighting like this." Hua ran heard the reason clearly, and make complaints about it.


    The three were already exhausted. It was not long before they showed a clear failure, and even two of them were seriously injured.


    Although the five men have gained the upper hand, they are only barely able to support them up to now.


    "Are you not interested in the treasure map?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua rugo shook his head: "I don''t believe that there is any treasure in this broken place, but it''s hard to see that some lonely people can''t let go. Let''s save people."


    She said that she took out two masks from the space, one is gold and the other is silver. The pattern on the silver mask is wolf head, and the golden one is always fox.


    "Put this on." She handed the silver one.


    Tuo barrui takes a look at the pattern engraved in the mask. It seems that it can prevent the exploration of deities, not ordinary masks.


    "When I closed a few days ago, there were a dozen by-products." Hua rugo said that he had put the fox mask on.


    Tuo Barry laughs: "you are fully prepared."


    "That is." There is a little pride in the voice of Hua Ruge.


    There was less and less fighting until the last of the three was wounded and fell.


    As soon as the five tried to force questions, they noticed that there were two more people nearby. Before they could explore, two masked people appeared on a hillock in front of them.


    These two people look at the strength is not very strong. If they are in the state of prosperity, they are not afraid of it, but now they are invincible.


    The three also looked back in bewilderment. They didn''t know where they came from.


    "Who are you?" Asked one of the five.


    "I don''t know my king''s name, but I dare to fight on his territory. I think you guys are too long." Hua Ruge has a fierce voice, because he deliberately lowers the voice line, which sounds like a bandit.


    Five people looked at each other, listened to this person talk so fierce, slightly restrained some questions: "forgive me for waiting for ignorance, please two enlighten."


    "It''s almost the same. I''m the king of Golden Fox. This is my brother, the king of silver wolf. This mountain is all ours. Have you got my consent?" Hua asked in a deep voice.


    The following few people are even more confused after hearing the name, because they are sure that they have never heard of it before, not only haven''t heard of the two names, but also have no similar names.


    "Never heard of it?" Huaruge''s voice line has become dangerous.


    "I''m so ignorant. Please forgive me for offending treasure." The man said again, his ferocious expression converged a lot.


    Hua Ruge said coldly, "if I forgive you, how can I mix up later? Isn''t everyone going to play wild in the territory of My Golden Fox king? "


    "I don''t know..."


    "Ignorance is no reason." Hua Ruge''s voice rises abruptly: "now you have only two choices, either go away, or let''s have a competition."


    Five people face the color of anger, but now the strength is not as good as people, and can not fight hard.


    "OK, then let''s go." One of them said a sentence and looked at the three people on the ground: "you are not hurry up, and provoke two kings to have your good fruit to eat."


    This is to make Hua Ruge a little surprised. It seems that these people have some brains. They know the detour.


    Those three people are a little confused. They know that they can''t live with them. But if they stay, they don''t know what will happen. They have no idea for a while.


    Without waiting for the three of them to speak, Hua Yuege said: "they will deal with their own king, you go."


    Five people responded. One of them pointed to Hua Ruge and said, "well, you are also here to rob the treasure map."


    Three people see the secret is punctured, the heart is flustered.


    "You dare to shout with my king, what''s the matter? Don''t we have the skill? " Hua rugo rolled his sleeves as he said it. It seems that he will start next moment.


    "If you dare to rob people from my open door, aren''t you afraid of revenge?" The man began to talk hard.


    "Boy, you really don''t see the coffin and don''t cry. You need to fight." Hua Ruge is threatening.


    Another elder hurriedly pulled a few people and said, "they are young and ignorant. They offend the king. Let''s go now."


    Are you kidding? Don''t you wait to be killed?


    "That''s about it." Hua Ruge is finally satisfied.


    The five people went out and began to transmit the sound, which means they went back to ask for the mountain gate to send someone. Didn''t they say it was the local snake here? It''s easy to find it again.


    After the five left, the three struggled to get up from the ground. They bowed to Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui on the hill and said, "thank you very much for your help. We will remember that one day we will come to thank you with great gifts."


    "This is about to go?" The voice of Hua is like a song.


    The atmosphere among the three became tense. Before that, they had a little hope that they didn''t come for the treasure map. Now it seems that they are too happy.


    "If the two kings want our treasure map, I''m afraid they are going to be disappointed. It''s what we''re trying to get, and we will never complete others." The people who spoke before are now hardened again.


    Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui look at each other. They fall down from the hill and stand on the ground of several people. Tuoba Rui releases his momentum at the same time, just like the real gas field presses the three people with some bows.


    Their hearts were cold, and they thought it was a stubble.


    "I''m such a hot tempered person that I hate people''s hard work in front of me. So you''d better give me a good talk, or I have some means to clean you up. Don''t think it''s all right not to be afraid of death." Hua Ruge''s voice is very cold. Although her expression is hidden behind the mask, her expression must be very cold.


    The three men are now meat on the sticky board. They can''t help but feel cold at the bottom of their hearts after hearing this. They don''t know what to say for a while.


    "What''s more, I haven''t seen any treasure in all these years. I don''t care about your things." Hua Ruge said only when he saw several people being honest.


    The three were overjoyed: "you don''t want our treasure map."


    "It''s not uncommon to say that. I''m just asking you something. You''d better answer truthfully." Hua Yuege said.


    The three of them had already been holding the will to die, but now they suddenly feel that there are only a few problems, and then they nodded.


    "That''s a good attitude." Hua Ruge walked in front of the three people one by one, then asked, "who are you?"


    "We are the disciples of tianxingzong. We came out to practice this time." The man replied.

 Chapter 1769

    "Tianxingzong?" Hua Ruge repeated. She was impressed by this force. When she looked at the map, the gate was next to the eight immortals, and one of the four necessary cities to go to the forbidden area was the gate.


    There seems to be a door.


    That person is afraid Hua Ruge doesn''t believe it and takes out the jade card to show Hua Ruge.


    "It''s the brother of tianxingzong, disrespectful." Hua Yuege laughs.


    "The king knows our tianxingzong?" The man did smile.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "in the early years, my brother and I had been instructed by an elder. Unfortunately, although the elder didn''t leave any name behind, he only knew that it was tianxingzong, so we have always admired your sect."


    "I see. It seems that I''m really predestined." They all relaxed their vigilance.


    "Yes, I would like to invite some of you to have a good drink if you are not injured." Hua Ruge''s performance is called a hotnet.


    "I''ll invite you to the king when we get well." "I don''t know what the king just wanted to ask," said the man


    "In fact, our brothers are not very good. Although they practice hard, they are too slow to enter the country. They want to find some adventures." Hua rugo said and lowered his voice and asked, "do we want to know if the forbidden area can enter?"


    "Forbidden area?" The man then shook his head and said: "I have heard that the rules in the forbidden area are chaotic, and the power to suppress people is very strong. Only with a special jade card can I enter."


    "And jade card?" Hua Ruge pretends not to know why.


    "Yes, I heard that only when I go in with a jade card can I not be disturbed and my strength can be used normally." The man explained.


    Hua Ruge made a gesture of great interest and asked, "I can''t get a jade pendant. Brother, where can I see this kind of thing?"


    "The king joked that there were not many pieces of it in all, and it can''t be reused. One piece of jade pendant will be discarded after one use. Now it''s almost impossible to find it." The man said again.


    Hua Ruge sighed and said, "why don''t I, or I won''t be able to go in."


    "King, listen to my advice, even if you get the jade pendant, don''t go in." The man said a word and forgot to look around him and said, "I can''t get in."


    "Doesn''t it mean you can enter with the jade pendant?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "You don''t know something, your majesty. All forces have already arranged people around the forbidden area. If you get close, they will arrest you." The man said again.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed behind the mask. It seems that their guesses are really right. There are really people there.


    "I would advise you not to fight against the forbidden area." That person really regards Hua Ruge as a life-saving benefactor and tries to persuade him.


    Hua Yuege said with a fist: "thank you for your help. It seems that tianxingzong has many noble people. Otherwise, we don''t know how to plunge into it."


    "You don''t have to be polite, if there are no two today, we will die on the spot. We will never forget the grace of saving lives." As they spoke, they bowed to them.


    "You''re welcome, so you can find a place to cure the injury, and we''ll get together later." Hua is like singing and boxing.


    "Well, then I''ll go to the branch helm and see you later." The man said, three people hold hands together, then take the healing pill and fly to the nearest fairy city.


    After flying a long distance, they couldn''t believe it. One of them said, "they really don''t rob our treasure map?"


    "We''ve met some good people here. We''ll have to thank them very much later."


    "Well, don''t say anything. Let''s go. It''s not too late to come back after the injury is cured." The three said and left.


    In situ, Hua Ruge took off his mask and sat down on the ground, looking rather helpless.


    Tuo Ba Rui also took off the mask on his face and said, "it seems that we really hit it. These people have been on guard for a long time."


    "It''s really hard to do that." Hua Ruge sighs.


    Tuo Barry thought for a moment and said, "the first thing we have to do now is to get together with them earlier in the past and tell you the news."


    Hua Ruge took out the map and looked at it to find out that the directions of several people were different, so now the distance is far away. It''s really only around the forbidden area that they can get together.


    So she nodded and said, "well, let''s exchange some information together. If we can find a way to get in, it''s best. If we can''t, we can withdraw together."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui reached out and said, "the ground is dirty. Get up quickly."


    "Don''t remember, want to roll." Hua Ruge said flatly, obviously the news made her a little bit lost.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and comforted: "don''t worry, we can think of a way slowly."


    "Well then." Hua Ruge sent his little hand to his palm and was pulled up from the ground by him, but his face was still a little lost.


    "Since we all want to take root here, he Chou has no chance to go in." Tuo Ba Rui shaved her little nose and said, "we''d better go in this time. If we don''t, we''ll take all those blocking forces down one by one and see who dares to block the way."


    Hua Ruge heard the look in his eyes and said, "don''t say it. It''s a little interesting."


    Once the dark road is blocked, she will take advantage of it to see who has the ability to stop her.


    "Well, let''s go. It''s a long way to go." Tuoba Rui dotes on the way.


    Hua Ruge turned to look at his spoiled look after she was in a beautiful mood and asked with a smile, "Why are you so good?"


    "today, you are the only one who will say that to me. Are you sure you are not wrong in your judgment?" Tuo barrui seldom plays fun with her.


    Hua rugo immediately hugged his arm and said, "even if you are a bad person, I will follow you."


    "That sounds good." Tuoba Rui''s eyes are full of laughter.


    After a few words, the two left in the airship. At dusk, the man who opened the Yangmen gate killed him. When they arrived, they found that there was no one. Then they suddenly realized that there was a Golden Fox king and a silver wolf king who were probably passing by to intercept the beard.


    "Damn liars, don''t let me catch you!" All the people who open the Yangmen gate are furious.


    At dusk, Hua Ruge was sitting on the deck watching the sunset. Suddenly she sneezed two times. She rubbed her nose and said, "what a grumble! Who scolded me?"


    Tuo Ba Rui is cooking for her with an iron pan on the deck. "Don''t get cold, come and sit down," he said


    "I can''t say it''s a fairy. It will catch cold anywhere. I think someone scolds me." Hua Yuege said with a change of his eyes, "it''s probably those fools who open the Yang gate who want to understand what''s going on."

 Chapter 1770

    "No one is clever enough to meet you." Tuoba Rui is joking.


    Hua Yuege smiled proudly: "so I am responsible for IQ right."


    "Yes, come and have a meal." Tuoba and Rui say hello.


    Hua Ruge, this is the past beautiful meal.


    The land of chaos is vast. They have been flying for 20 days to the place where the city is piled up. They have to come down and rest.


    After getting off the spaceship, the two men went to the city to rest. Hua Ruge just swept a detour in the city: "the strength is obviously stronger."


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    Hua rugo has calculated for a while. It only takes the last five days to reach the converging city from here. She needs to remain vigilant at the end.


    They just entered a restaurant this time, Hua Ruge caught a very familiar word, king of Golden Fox.


    Tuoba Rui obviously heard it, and they walked to the table where they talked quietly.


    "Don''t you know? It''s a big treasure. It''s said that there are so many precious and strange treasures in it. There are also many immortal tools and Tiancai and Dibao. Tianxingzong has developed this time. It''s said that it''s recruiting troops and buying horses. " Said one.


    "Is this treasure found by the popular treasure map a while ago?"


    "It''s not true. We robbed all of us. In the end, tianxingzong was lucky."


    "What''s the matter with the Golden Fox king and the silver wolf king?"


    "According to the people with the treasure map, they were forced into a desperate situation. It was the two kings who came out of nowhere and saved them. They wanted to thank them again and found that the people were gone. They said it was a miracle."


    "Miracles?"


    "Yes, now they all think that those who appear out of the sky are not human beings, but gods, who are dedicated to fulfilling them."


    "But don''t tell me. It''s a little strange."


    Listen to the people over there. Hua Ruge''s face is not very good. Where does she want to get this place? It''s really a treasure.


    Think of a lot of money. She''s heartbroken.


    Tuo Ba Rui can''t help but raise her lips.


    "You still laugh. Why didn''t you stop me then?" Hua Ruge''s remorseful way.


    "Well, it''s all external things. Are you short of money?" Tuoba Rui said with a smile.


    Hua, like a song, drum and mouth, said, "you can''t give up those who come to you."


    When she was tangled up, the man there began to talk again.


    "It''s said that the eight immortals are in a panic now. I''m afraid that tianxingzong will be the first one to attack them after recruiting soldiers and buying horses."


    "That''s for sure. Tianxingzong was so oppressed by the eight immortals sect before. As soon as tianxingzong has the strength, it will resist."


    "If you want to say who is rich, you are the master. I heard that this time there are a lot of scattered practices like us going to tianxingzong. This xiaxingyunzong must be different from the past."


    "It''s not true. Who should we work for? Tianxing sect has given twice the resources to other sects."


    After listening to the people at that table, Hua Ruge took a look around and finally knew why there were so many people in the city. I''m afraid they all went to tianxingzong.


    After knowing this, her eyes brightened. It seems that there are no rules in this chaotic place. As long as there are resources and a large number of people, they will work hard.


    Her effort to bow down and drink a glass of wine was already on her mind.


    Tuo Ba Rui brought her dishes and said, "eat more and drink less."


    "I''m happy. After our turn, let''s see me show off." Hua Yuege said beautifully.


    However, at this time, there was a sudden commotion in the street. Only someone shouted, "close the city gate and lock it."


    Then came two rumbles, probably the sound of the gate closing.


    "What''s the matter?" The people in the tavern are all unknown, because the gate of Xiancheng here is accessible during the day and night, and it will not be closed except in special periods.


    Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui also raised eyebrows, not sure why.


    After the gate was closed, a group of people entered the tavern and faced the hall''s humanity: "I believe you all know that this is the boundary where I open the Yangmen gate. Now there is likely to be a war in it. We have closed the gate for your safety. Recently, you will stay here safely. When it''s time, I will enlarge my home and leave."


    When it comes to this, I know that everyone knows that the Yangmen gate is the paw and tooth of the baxianmen gate. Now this move is just to stop the sanxiu people from going to tianxingzong.


    Hua Ruge can guess, but he can''t understand these moves. What''s the use of this?


    The team went to the next store after the notice and saw that no one had any objection. After they left, the frying pan started. People''s voices soon rang in the lobby of the restaurant.


    Hua Ruge went to a table beside him, grabbed one of them and asked, "elder, how many cities are there in this open gate?"


    "There are seven or eight cities, three of which are the only places to go to tianxingzong in this direction. If they are all closed, I don''t know how many people to trap." The old man was a little fidgety when he spoke, obviously he also wanted to join tianxingzong.


    Hua Ruge said thanks and sat back. Seeing that Tuoba Rui was thinking, he asked, "what do you want?"


    "How can I get out?" Tuo Ba Rui replied.


    Before Hua rugo could speak, the man beside said: "this is the boundary of Kaiyang gate. There are all their people outside the city. As long as they don''t let go, we can''t go out at all."


    "Yes, it''s abominable." Another said.


    Hua Ruge then nodded, "isn''t it?"


    "You are going to join tianxingzong, too?" The old man asked.


    "Yes, we also want to take this opportunity to join the bulk gate. Now it seems that there is no hope." Hua Yuege sighed heavily.


    This aroused the resonance of the people nearby, so sighs and curses continued for a while.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowned a little and asked her, "are you full?"


    Hua Ruge nods.


    "There are many people in the city. Let''s find a place to stay." Tuoba Rui said and got up.


    Hua Ruge drops Lingjing and takes away the wine pot on the table.


    Indeed, as Tuo BARREI said, there are many people trapped in the city, and the rooms in the inn are becoming more and more popular. Only ordinary rooms are left here.


    After returning to the room, the two people didn''t speak for a while. They both knew that if they didn''t mix out at this time, there would be no time to meet. However, the relationship between Kaiyang gate and Baxian gate is so profound that they can''t pretend to be able to do it again.


    "Have you noticed that since we came to this chaotic place, there have been all kinds of troubles. If we can''t go to the forbidden area and get the treasure, even the report will be stopped here." Hua Ruge thought about it, and suddenly she was a little upset.

 Chapter 1771

    Tuoba Rui reached out his hand and stroked her back, saying: "these are only temporary. When we make a good plan, the situation will surely improve."


    "I know it''s hard for us, but it''s just a little angry." Hua rugo said, lying on the table, the small head is in high-speed operation at this time.


    However, before they came up with an idea, someone reached out and smashed two doorways: "now go to the lobby on the first floor to report and have your good fruit later."


    Don''t think it must be the one who opened the Yangmen gate.


    Hua Ruge was even more angry when he heard this tone. He just wanted to go out and was held by Tuoba Rui.


    I saw him holding Hua Ruge in one hand and clapping directly at the door in the other.


    "Bang!" The wooden door split instantly, and the man was also directly hit. Because their room was facing the stairway, the disciple rolled down the stairs all the way to the downstairs.


    At this time, there are many people standing downstairs. They are stunned to see the disciples of Kaiyang gate roll down the stairs, their noses and mouths all bleed.


    This Hua Ru song is also surprised, she turned to look at the eyes light is still cold Tuoba Rui way: "say good don''t let me impulse?"


    "Is it a little easier now?" Tuo Barry''s eyes softened automatically when he saw her.


    Hua Yuege knew in an instant that he must be angry at her because he was not happy with her, but how can he end up doing so?


    "It''s much better, but we''re on someone else''s turf." Hua Ruge''s brain is turning faster now. She is thinking about how to deal with the aftermath.


    "I can make you better." Tuoba Rui said and pulled her to say a few words in her ear.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes brightened as soon as he heard the words and said, "I dare you to have thought about it for a long time."


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her smile, also followed Yang Yang lip angle way: "go."


    "OK." Hua rugo said, turning over his hand and carrying a stick out.


    Before they came downstairs, a group of people rushed up the stairs and said angrily, "who dares to attack my disciple who opens the Yangmen gate?"


    "That thing is really unsightly. It makes me unhappy. It''s light." Hua Ruge came out and pointed to these people with a stick: "apologize."


    "You are something." The leader''s disciple was angry directly. He had never seen such a savage in kaiyangmen.


    "To fight." Hua Ruge directly promoted her strength to the fourth place in the bitter sea, and the stick in her hand was a fight.


    These little brothers came out to call out to inform all the little disciples, among them, the strong one is only the three aspects of the bitter sea, where can stand the fight of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge didn''t put down a heavy hand. He threw down one stick and kicked it downstairs.


    So the people just gathered downstairs saw one after another disciple of the Yangmen gate rolling down, all of them with blue noses and swollen faces, lying on the ground, none of them could get up immediately, all of them were wailing.


    After a while, more than a dozen people were kicked down. There was only the leading disciple upstairs. He knew that this man was not afraid to open the Yangmen gate, and he was a little afraid. So he asked, "who are you two?"


    "Now you''re welcome. I just thought about something."


    Because this man just said something badly, Hua Ruge started the most heavily. He took a stick directly, and the man''s sternum was all broken, rolling down and spitting blood.


    The people below are all confused. They are not afraid of death. They dare to fight so hard in other people''s territory. Even for the sake of face, they have to fight to the end.


    Then I saw two young people walking down the steps slowly. At that time, a man was weighing them with a stick in his hand. He was a gangster fighting.


    The person behind is calm, with deep and steady eyes. He even walks with noble demeanor. His whole body is cold enough to make the surrounding area green, which makes people feel cool and noble.


    Although the two people walk together, people don''t think it will be the same way.


    When Hua Ruge came down, those people were still groaning on the stairs. Although they only got one touch, they could not get up for a moment with the violence of Hua Ruge.


    "Get out of here." Hua Ruge is very rude.


    These people don''t want to be beaten any more, so they need to roll down the stairs faster.


    Looking at these people, he was satisfied with Hua Ruge''s words. He said to the first disciple who was photographed: "boy, you say what you just said again. Who has no good fruit to eat?"


    "You Who are you? " Little disciple, covering his chest, went straight back, for nothing else. They were really cruel.


    "We are worthy of your hearing." Hua Yuege said scornfully, looked around and said: "it''s your misfortune to commit crimes in my hand, and use your brain more when talking and doing things later."


    When she said this, her mind probe found that the second child finally reacted and slipped out of the back door to find someone.


    "This is the boundary where I open the Yangmen gate. You just went wild here. You don''t want to live." The leader''s disciple was hit with a stick. He felt the pain and was very angry.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "it''s great that you open the Yangmen gate, but it doesn''t mean that you can shout loudly in front of me. If you shut up now, I won''t get killed."


    The man was afraid to speak when he saw the cold flash in Hua Ruge''s eyes, because he really thought Hua Ruge could kill people.


    Hua Ruge nodded slightly when he saw that these people were honest. He sat down at any place and said to the other residents, "why do you stand and do it?"


    These people shake their heads at the same time. Although the chaotic places are all vicious roles, they are also vicious. They think that people like Hua Ruge are the most vicious, so they are naturally more awed by China Ruge.


    "Since you are so humble, I will sit first." Hua Ruge smiled and looked at the people on the ground and asked, "by the way, what did you just let us down to do?"


    Those people didn''t talk at first, until Hua Yuege''s eyes fell on a man. The man quickly replied, "it says that we need to check the origin of the guests."


    "It turns out that''s the case. Please don''t delay." Hua Ruge leans on the chair and looks like he is presiding over the overall situation.


    Tuoba Rui stood at her side, and her mind was always in a state of release. At this time, the disciples of Kaiyang gate in all directions outside had come to take the inn as the center, including some experts.


    In the inn, those disciples who open the Yangmen gate can''t afford to do what Hua Ruge requires. They can only shake their heads.


    An elderly resident couldn''t help persuading her: "young man, don''t make too much noise. You two can''t be rivals of kaiyangmen."

 Chapter 1772

    "Don''t worry, old man. Don''t dare to touch me when we open the Yangmen gate. Don''t mention these little people. Even if their sect leader comes, he will give me some face." Hua Yuege said lightly.


    This voice just left the four doors of the Inn and was pushed open by the outside at the same time. A big man with a long beard walked in and stared at Hua Ruge coldly. "I''d like to see who has such a big voice," he said


    At the same time when he came in, Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui looked at him. This is the sixth strong man in the bitter sea. It seems that the cultivation skills are very solid, and it''s not easy to deal with the role.


    Hua Ruge said calmly in the face of his snake like eyes: "this is it?"


    "I''m Tong Wei, the head of the Tianzi shop in Kaiyang gate. I don''t know who you are. Why did you hurt my Kaiyang gate disciple?" Although Tongwei said this politely, his tone was fierce.


    "It was the child hall leader, disrespectful." Hua Ruge said with a smile: "I hit people because your people are so rude. It''s very uncomfortable to shout at me."


    "I think you should first identify yourself." Tong Wei is still staring at Hua Ruge, unmoved.


    "Inconvenient." Hua Ruge spits out three words lightly.


    Tong Wei looks at Tuo barrui unconsciously when he wants to order her to be taken down. Compared with Hua Ruge, she thinks this person is more a threat.


    However, Tuoba Rui doesn''t pretend to look at him at all.


    "Don''t be angry with the child hall master. I just can''t say it here, but I have no intention of concealing it." Hua Ruge stood up with a smile and said slowly: "now we all know why the opening of the Yangmen gate closes the city, but this is not the fundamental solution. It''s no use doing it. "


    "What do you mean?" Tong Wei heard something different in her speech.


    Hua Ruge went up to the front and said, "maybe I can relieve the worries of Kaiyang gate and Baxian gate."


    "Are you serious?" Tong Wei looks suspicious, though he doesn''t catch people at first.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I want to see the door master of Kaiyang gate, I don''t know if it''s convenient."


    "You can tell me first." Tong Wei does not give in.


    Hua Ruge shook his head directly: "it''s not convenient."


    "I''ll catch you, too. Somebody." As soon as Tong Wei waved, the people behind him immediately stepped forward.


    Tuoba Rui''s momentum was also released at this time.


    "Every word I''m saying is serious. You''d better think about it carefully and decide how to do it." Hua Ruge spoke before those people started.


    It''s true that the disciples of Kaiyang gate are not doing anything, but waiting for Tongwei to speak.


    Tong Wei stares at Hua Ruge, and sees nothing but calm, confident and fearless in her face. If this man says it''s true, he''s in great trouble.


    He thought for a while and then said, "OK, please go to the city Lord''s mansion to have a talk."


    "The child hall master is wise." Hua hugs her fists like a song.


    Tong Wei kicked one of the disciples out of the ground before he left. Angrily, he said, "get up for me and make a fool of yourself."


    The flying disciple vomited blood in the air and died on the spot. Others struggled to remember it, but Hua Ruge''s hand was not lighter than anyone else. Although they were not seriously injured, they could not get up.


    After Tongwei left, they were naturally helped to heal.


    The Inn and half of the city began to discuss, and the core of the discussion was the battle. It''s just like slapping someone on the site of kaiyangmen, but he''s all right. It''s incredible.


    On the other side, Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui were taken to the city Lord''s mansion and met the owner of Kaiyang gate.


    Tuo Ba Rui observed and found that this man is the strength of the six peaks of the bitter sea environment, a little more powerful than Tong Wei.


    Shangguan Jie sits at the top and looks at the two people coming in. His eyes are full of murderous Qi. He already knows what happened before. This is beating his face. He is naturally furious. If it is not a critical moment now, he doesn''t care what these two people want to say.


    "It should be convenient for you to say, who are you?" Shangguan Jie asked. Tongwei stood by and waited.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "please forgive me. I was just bluffing before, but I didn''t come much, just a businessman."


    "Not joining any forces?" Asked the superior officer Jie.


    "More accurately, it should be the merchants of the eastern continent, not the people in this chaotic place." Hua Yuege continued.


    "Well, I dare to play with you. I want to take you to pieces." Shangguan Jie is in a hurry now.


    Hua Ruge said slowly before all the disciples went to the hall: "now only the external strength can save the eight immortals."


    "Wait." Hearing this, Shangguan Jie stopped his disciples and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Hua rugo smiled and said, "I said before that I am a businessman. A businessman may not have the strength, but he must have enough resources and crystal."


    There was a flash of light in the eyes of Shangguan Jie.


    "The sect leader can imagine why tianxingzong can recruit so many soldiers and buy horses now?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Shangguan Jie thought of money first.


    "If baxianmen and kaiyangmen can have such resources, how can they be afraid of tianxingzong?" Hua Yuege went on.


    Hearing this, Shangguan Jie was moved, but he kept alert and asked, "but why do you give us the money?"


    "The sect leader will be wrong. It''s not to give, but to exchange." Hua Yuege went on.


    "What are the conditions?"


    Hua Ruge turned his head to him and said briskly, "I want to build a chamber of Commerce in this chaotic place, but there is no one behind me. If there are eight immortals to support us, our money will flow into our pockets."


    "You mean partnership to make money?" Shangguan Jie got some.


    "Exactly." Hua ruguodun then said: "you have power, but I am good at business. I can bring things from the eastern mainland to sell. Will we have no money then?"


    As soon as he heard this, Shangguan Jie was moved because the eastern continent was very hostile to the chaotic place. Usually, few people went in and out. As for some things outside, they only heard that they were good but very rare.


    People here are willing to buy and sell, but they are always robbed by the clansmen. People in the eastern continent dare not enter the chaos, because they will be robbed if they don''t rely on the mountains.


    In this way, the road of trade will be cut off, which will lead to the increasingly poor resources and backward development in the chaotic areas.


    "Can you walk this way?" Asked the superior officer Jie suspiciously.


    This needs to be based on power on the other side of the mainland to ensure that the clan dare not rob.

 Chapter 1773

    "It''s no problem that I''ve developed for so many years on the mainland, as long as you can guarantee that I won''t be robbed when I''m in chaos." Hua Yuege said.


    Hearing this, Shangguan Jie almost promised to come down, but he was still alert and asked, "why didn''t you come to me early? Did you want to join other sects before?"


    "To be honest, I wanted to talk to baxianmen directly before, but since kaiyangmen and I are more predestined, it''s not too much to ask the leader to lead us." Hua rugo began to say beautiful things.


    As expected, Shangguan Jie nodded his head and said, "since this is the case, I will take two of them to the baxianmen gate in person and take two of them to rest."


    Hua Ruge and Tuo BARREI left the lobby naturally. They were led to the main room of a courtyard. The room here is much better than the ordinary room in the inn.


    The servants put on new bedding for them, and Hua Ruge lay down directly.


    Tuoba Rui sat at the table and looked at her happy appearance, and her heart cleared up.


    When the border was set up, Hua rugo said with a smile, "don''t say, you are really stabbing at the key. What the eight immortals lack most now is resources. Just as we can get them, they naturally need to cooperate obediently."


    "I don''t know much about business, it''s up to you." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    Hua Ruge came over to pat him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, as long as I''m good at money related things, let alone making money, it''s not bad to kill them with money."


    "I know you''re good." Tuo Ba Rui pulls her to her bosom and pinches her nose. "But we are just like scheming with the tiger. Be careful when dealing with them."


    Hua Ruge did not nod his head in a hurry this time, but looked at him meaningfully: "your words are not persuasive now, just your slap shocked me, even if you think of the plan of establishing a chamber of Commerce, you are also impulsive."


    "I can''t see you angry." Tuoba Rui is very serious.


    Hua Ruge kissed him on the lips and said, "it''s nice to have someone come out."


    "I thought you''d say I''m ok."


    "So are you." Hua rushes to coax.


    Tuo Ba Rui pinched her nose again and said, "well, I have to go out tomorrow and go to bed earlier."


    "Well, hug and sleep." Hua Ruge depends on him.


    Tuoba Rui has no choice but to carry her to the bed and help her to take off her clothes before tucking her into the quilt. Hua Ruge soon ties up with him and sleeps in his arms.


    The discussion about this matter in the city has never stopped. When the two were treated as honored guests staying in the city Lord''s mansion, people were even more shocked. They both said that they must have a great background, otherwise how could they be safe after such a disturbance.


    Those beaten disciples are still lying on the bed. It''s very complicated to hear that the two people are OK. They are unwilling and afraid. After all, people of this identity can''t kill them, but it''s merciless to hurt them.


    The next morning, Guan Jie took two of them out of the city to the Baxian gate, and watched the closed gate open. Hua Ruge had some accidents. She thought it was the main gate of Kaiyang gate. She had to go to the transmission array. As a result, she left the city to take a spaceship.


    It means seven or eight days'' journey.


    After getting on the boat, Tuoba Rui still said nothing. Facing the invitation of Shangguan Jie to drink tea, he just shook his head and went back to the room directly.


    Hua rugo smiled apologetically and said, "my brother is such a temper that he is hard to get close to people."


    "Is your brother also a businessman?" Asked the superior officer Jie tentatively.


    With his eyesight, he can''t see the depth of Tuo barrow very well, and with his temperament, he doesn''t look like a person dealing with money.


    "It''s enough for a family to have a money gang. My brother is not good at it, so he concentrates on cultivation." Hua Ruge held up the tea cup.


    The last officer Jie thought that Hua Ruge was honest, so he asked, "I don''t know which sect''s elder brother is?"


    "Brother is not happy to talk about him. Let''s talk about other things." Hua Ruge politely refused. He didn''t make it up because he kept some sense of mystery, so that people wouldn''t look down on it.


    Seeing that Hua Ruge was full of emotion, he nodded and said, "yes."


    "Lord, why don''t we set up a transmission array in this chaotic place?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Transmission array?" Shangguan Jie was slightly shocked, then shook his head and said: "the transmission array can only be completed by a very good array mage. There is no such inheritance in our chaotic land. Even if there are escaping array mages, they are also very expensive, and they will not spend energy to arrange this array."


    "That is to say, what we need to inherit is scarce, such as alchemists and weapon refiners?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "Shangguan Jie nodded:" we have few of these people. You can''t see them in the city. Once you escape, you will be taken away by each clan


    "It''s a miracle that the resources are so poor and the cultivation of people here is not much lower than that of the mainland." Hua Ruge sighs.


    Shangguan Jie glanced at her and said, "Sir, I don''t know. If you don''t have strength here, you will die. Survival is more important than any resource."


    Hua Ruge nodded to show his understanding, and then asked, "if I bring resources here, is there enough Lingjing or other resources to exchange with me?"


    She thinks that if she can''t afford anything here, her plan to establish a chamber of commerce is basically in vain. Although she didn''t set up a chamber of Commerce to make money, she must form an industrial chain to continue to develop.


    "You don''t know?" Shangguan Jie looks at her suspiciously.


    "I seldom pass through the city along the way, so I don''t understand." Hua Ruge''s eyes are not empty at all.


    Shangguan Jie didn''t see any superfluous look in her eyes, so he said with a smile, "I also saw a businessman like you for the first time, and I don''t know what he is going to do here."


    "The sect leader doesn''t know something about it, but all the places that have been independent for thousands of years are valuable and exploitable, but I don''t know what it is now." Hua Ruge, of course, is not shy.


    "You are right about that. Before the split of the five continents, we had the most abundant resources. There were countless kinds of underground metal ores, many Lingjing mines and rare Lingshi mines."


    "When people found this place, they poured into the mining competition, and it was like this one or two hundred years later." Shangguan Jie said and looked at Xianghua and said, "can you imagine that this place used to be a forest?"


    "Forest?" Hua Ruge couldn''t imagine the harsh environment in the yellow sand sky.


    Shangguan Jie nodded: "after a hundred years of mining, the resources of this place will be poor. After the five continents war, no one will come back. But although the landform here can''t be changed any more, part of the underground mineral resources have recovered. "

 Chapter 1774

    "What minerals are there now?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Our spirit is thin, so there are few Lingjing mines, but there are many metal mines that the mainland people do not want." Said the superior Jie.


    "Hasn''t anyone thought about trading with the mainland before?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Although she is still asking about business, she has begun to think about improving the environment. After all, she has taken up the idea of occupation. Since she wants to command the people in this place, she has the obligation to improve the environment.


    "Of course, it''s just that they were robbed either by the clan or by us. They couldn''t do it at all." Shangguan Jie said and looked at Xianghua and said: "you dare to find the eight immortals gate directly, but you are brave."


    "What do you say?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "If in normal times, we can''t trust you as an outsider. No matter what you say, I will kill you and rob you of everything." Shangguan Jie is very real.


    Hua Ruge smiled: "I''m really lucky."


    Shangguan Jie just drinks tea and doesn''t talk.


    Hua Ruge is aware of the chaos. Without the sudden outbreak of tianxingzong, she can''t risk to check and balance. But think of the outbreak of tianxingzong and she is not unrelated, it seems that sometimes work to stay a line, it is really self-interest.


    After that, Shangguan Jie got up and went back to the cabin, while Hua Ruge stood up on the deck and looked at the city and sand dunes on both sides, which were rapidly retreating. Countless thoughts flashed in his mind.


    Back in the cabin at noon, she still looked thoughtful.


    "What do you think?" Tuoba Rui opened his eyes in meditation.


    "A little shocked." Hua rugo turned to him and said the reason for the bad environment here.


    Tuo Ba Rui has no trouble in his mind. He asks, "you don''t want to change the environment here."


    "You''re right." Hua Ruge sat on the chair closest to the bed and said excitedly: "I think it''s necessary. If I can do something to make the environment better, people here don''t have to live in the dust all day."


    Tuo Ba Rui hears Yan to smile a way: "your idea always others are different."


    "This kind of thing that will benefit the people should be done or should be done." Hua Ruge said, touching his chin.


    Although Tuoba Rui didn''t have this idea, he nodded, "OK."


    In the past seven or eight days, Hua Ruge seldom went out of the cabin. Most of the time, she was making plans, including how to develop in the future and how to balance the situation in the chaos. So many people can''t let them kill each other anymore.


    Tuo Ba Rui is not good at doing business, so he just meditates in the room. Because the spirit power of chaos is not strong, he does not improve much.


    Before the spaceship arrived, Hua rugo looked at the paper at hand and finally showed a satisfied smile. She was sure that with this plan, the chaotic land would not be used for long and would be firmly controlled by her.


    Tuo Ba Rui also stopped breathing after he realized her movement and opened his eyes and asked, "OK?"


    "Yes, but I will keep it secret." Hua Ruge said and then received the dozen pieces of paper on the table into the space.


    Tuoba Rui laughs. He believes in Hua Ruge''s ability. He doesn''t chase after her, but says, "it''s almost there."


    "It should be dawn. Now it''s sunrise." Hua Ruge said, holding his hand and saying, "let''s go out and have a look."


    "Good." Tuoba Rui agreed to stand up from the bed.


    They let go before going out, because it was still early, so there was no one on deck, but it was clean.


    At this time, the rising sun is rising from the ground level, and the reddish light shines on the yellow sand dunes. The scenery is very beautiful.


    "This place looks good." Hua Ruge looks at the beautiful scenery in front of her eyes, stretches her waist, which is also a stretch of the fatigue of these days.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes slowly recovered from the distance and turned to fall on her face. Her facial contour did not change, but was still as beautiful as before.


    Hua Ruge found out and said with a smile, "I said I''d like to see the scenery."


    Tuo barrow was eager to say a word of love, but because there were many other people around him who didn''t speak, he turned around to see the sunrise.


    Before they could speak again, Shangguan Jie walked out of his cabin and said, "you two are so elegant."


    "I didn''t pay much attention before. Now it seems that the sunrise here really has a different flavor." Hua Yuege said at the moment. Although he was unhappy, he could not see it from his face.


    Shangguan Jie''s eyes fell on Tuoba Rui, but he didn''t say anything, just said: "today we can get to Baxian city. Then I will take the two to see the sect leader in person."


    "I don''t know what the Lord has to say?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Mr. Hu is really smart. I have no other requirements. But in the future, if there is any need for other sects to assist in the cooperation, please do not hesitate to recommend him." Said Shangguan Jie.


    Although he is a subordinate clan of the eight immortals sect, he does not want to receive only the protection, but also wants to play some value in it, or get some benefits.


    Hua Yuege was clear in his heart and nodded his head immediately: "the Lord of Shangguan sect is so tired to make this happen. My brother and I remember that. You can rest assured."


    "It''s fun to deal with smart people." Shangguan Jie laughed happily now.


    Hua Ruge laughs on his face. These fools really think they can get benefits from it.


    Shangguan Jie looked at Tuoba Rui again, and finally said to Hua Ruge, "Mr. Hu, I will introduce the eight immortals sect leader for a while, but I don''t know how to call him."


    Tuoba Rui squints slightly. It seems that he is determined to pay attention to his identity.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to keep it from her. Almost all the mysterious atmosphere made her say, "my brother''s name is Jiming, and he is an ordinary disciple of the clan. I don''t know the name of this clan here."


    Shangguan Jie felt that the answer was almost the same as his psychological expectation, so he nodded: "I see. Thank you for telling me."


    "You are welcome, Lord." Hua, like a song, clapped his fist slightly.


    Speaking, they have seen a big city in front of them. There are several big words "Eight Immortals city" written on the top of the city.


    This is not only the end of their trip, but also the agreed destination with others.


    A moment later, when the spaceship came near, Shangguan Jie got off the ship first. Tongwei stood in front of the two men and made a gesture of "two, please."


    Hua Ruge nodded and flew off the ship with Tuoba Rui.


    When the gate guard saw that it was Shangguan Jie who had come in person, he hurried into the city and reported to the Lord''s office in advance.


    After entering the city, Hua Ruge clearly felt that the city here is much more prosperous than those before. Besides the variety of shops, there are many people. I think most of them should be disciples of baxianmen.

 Chapter 1775

    Hua Ruge and Tuo BARREI entered the city Lord''s mansion smoothly. At the same time, two people who were looking at the pedestrian looked at each other. One of them stayed here, the other turned around and left, and disappeared at the corner.


    The man came to a remote courtyard in the city. He quickly flashed into the gate of the courtyard and bowed to the woman in the courtyard and said, "here are the two members of Lingtian palace, pavilion Lord."


    "Where is it?" Shangguan Li asked, putting down a piece of jade Jane in his hand.


    "To the Lord''s mansion." The man said again.


    "City Lord''s mansion?" Shangguan Li slightly raised his eyebrows and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know the details, but I just watched them go in with the same group. It seems that the group was very polite to them." Said the man.


    Shangguan Li was not so nervous when she heard this. She thought for a moment and said, "keep staring. Once they leave the city Lord''s mansion and leave a mark, they will come back to report to me."


    "Yes." The man answered and left the yard.


    After the man left, shangguanli leaned on the chair, tapping on the armrest with her fingers not light or heavy. "What does she want to do?"


    On the other hand, Hua rugo and Tuo BARREI also saw Chu batian, the head of the eight immortals sect, sitting on the top. Now a white beard''s eyes are full of fighting spirit, which is not easy to provoke.


    "You two little dolls want to trade with me?" Chu batian snorted when he saw the two.


    Tuoba Rui glanced at him faintly, and the gas field was even colder than him.


    Chu batian squinted, a little surprised.


    "Although I am young, I can solve the headmaster''s worries." Hua Ruge said that although she was a smiling face, her attitude was not humble or overbearing. She totally put the two people in an equal angle.


    "You are not ashamed." Chu batian hummed again, "then tell me how to deal with it?"


    Hua rugo sat down first, and then said, "it''s very simple that I can bring external resources to Baxian gate, and the main thing of the gate is to protect me to establish a chamber of Commerce here."


    "That''s it?" Chu batian asked.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I think the sect leader understands what resources represent here."


    "Ah, when you set up the chamber of Commerce, and then you bring in the outside resources, tianxingzong has been growing and fighting against our baxianmen." Chu batian''s disdainful attitude is a little more angry.


    Hua Ruge is still laughing when he hears the words: "it''s also reasonable for the sect leader to have this worry, but since I dare to say to solve it, there must be a solution."


    "Boy, it''s been two hundred years since no one dares to lie in front of me. If you can''t do this, it''s fatal." Chubatian stared at her.


    "Although the sect leader is relieved, as long as we cooperate, Xingzong will not be in trouble that day." Hua Ruge is still confident and full of words, not frightened by Chu batian''s words.


    Chuba said with half confidence and half doubt, "then tell me about your plan."


    "Set up the chamber of commerce with the fastest action and spread the news to the outside world. It is said that a large number of mainland resources will be sent in soon." Hua Yuege said.


    "That will do?"


    "The desire for resources here is very strong. Once the chamber of commerce is established, it will inevitably cause the biggest sensation. At that time, people in the whole chaotic place will know that the chamber of Commerce has an inseparable relationship with baxianmen. Naturally, they will not easily vote in the camp on the other side. They will start to wait and see, which will give us enough time." Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    Where did Chu batian play this game? Even if he thought about it, he still couldn''t make up his mind.


    "If I were the sect leader, I would try it. After all, there is no better way out except this way." Hua Ruge is agitating.


    Chu batian looked at her again, looked at her for a moment, and said, "I will believe you once, but if you play with me, I will kill you."


    "It''s too hurtful to fight and kill. I don''t want to experience it as a businessman." Hua Yuege said that she had already stood up.


    "I''ll send you the people of the first hall to set up the chamber of Commerce, and you''ll make your own decisions." Chu batian said again.


    After all, he is inexperienced. If he can''t do it well, he will make a fool of himself and become a joke.


    "Thank you for your trust. I won''t let you down." Hua Ruge said and said, "I have some other things to understand, so I''ll leave first."


    "Come on, make room for the two gentlemen." Chu batian himself said. At this time, he would not let them leave the city Lord''s mansion.


    As expected in Hua Ruge, she said thanks and left with Tuoba Rui.


    After they left, Chu batian said to Shangguan Jie, "have you checked the origin of these two people?"


    "they say businessmen from the eastern part of China, you know we have no Eyeliner on the mainland, so it is hard to find out the true or false." The last officer Jie returned a sentence to think again way: "and the situation is urgent, also can''t allow me to check and then send people over."


    Chu batian heard the words and nodded: "you are right, but we can''t be unprepared at all. Now send someone to the mainland to check. We must find out their details."


    "Yes." Shangguan Jie answers.


    Chu batian narrowed his eyes and said, "if these two people dare to play with me, I will make them regret coming to this world."


    "Achoo!"


    Just back in the room, Hua Ruge sneezed two times, looked at the formation of the border, rubbed his nose and said, "those two old guys must have said nothing bad behind them."


    Tuo Ba Rui takes out the tea set and sits down to make tea.


    "How did I finish the plan?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "very good."


    "I don''t think these two old men have no brains. I think they have already checked our details." Hua Yuege said, it''s not surprising to see the relaxed look.


    "Before our identity was put on their desk, the chamber of Commerce had been established. At that time, even if our identity was different from what we said, they could only rely on us." Tuo Ba Rui followed.


    "Either the man I chose is smart." Hua Ruge nodded.


    Tuo Barry slightly raised his eyebrows: "do you praise me or yourself?"


    "Who are we? It''s not the same." Hua Ruge is not blushing at all.


    Tuoba Rui asked with a smile, "what are you going to do next?"


    "Tomorrow, we will start to build shops in Xiancheng under the control of the eight immortals gate and the clan of Heqi, and find a Li as soon as possible to send me a message to Xijiang, and move the team of Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce to here." Hua, like a song, has its own way.


    Tuoba Rui just nodded his head to make it clear.


    The next day, the hall leader of the eight immortals sect came to her yard, knocked on the door and said with fists: "Zhang Huan, my subordinate, will follow your orders."

 Chapter 1776

    I don''t know why, seeing this person Hua rugo immediately has a sense of being in charge, she finally won some say in this chaotic place, and thought of taking this place, which is a good beginning.


    "Lord Zhang doesn''t need to be polite. My requirement is very simple. We need to build a Kyushu auction house in all the cities we can control. We need to make the most of the luxury and atmosphere without considering the money."


    "In the eight immortals City, there is a larger Kyushu chamber of Commerce. I will choose a place later."


    Zhang Huan nodded there.


    "Of course, we can''t just work hard. The most important thing is to create momentum. We will cooperate with the chamber of Commerce in the eastern continent, and there will be a steady stream of cultivation resources coming in the future." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Zhang Huan can be sent here, obviously, is also smart. Hearing this, he quickly responds and says, "I understand. Do you have any other orders, sir?"


    "No, remember as soon as possible." Hua rugo said that he would stretch out and go out.


    "Stay, sir." Zhang Huan stopped her, hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "the Lingjing built..."


    "If you don''t tell me, I still forget. I only brought Lingjing card in a hurry. It won''t work here. You should pay for it first. Then you can count the cost and I will give it to you." Hua Ruge didn''t feel embarrassed at all.


    "Here..." Zhang Huan hesitated.


    Hua Ruge came and patted her on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, sir, I''m not short of money. I won''t be in debt."


    "I see." Although Zhang Heng said this, he knew in his heart that Chu batian had to ask for instructions.


    Hua Yuege smiled again and said, "please, Lord Zhang, please call me some people. I want to go to the street to choose the address of the chamber of Commerce."


    "Yes." Zhang Heng said and let the four people around him follow Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge agreed with Tuoba Rui early in the morning. After taking people with him, he went to the street on his own, because Tuoba Rui knew that the current situation was safe and did not follow her.


    Looking at Zhang Huan leaving, Hua Ruge''s mind''s abacus crackled. She made sufficient preparations when she came to the territory of the gods. Of course, considering that the Lingjing card was not circulating, she brought many Lingjing. Not to mention building several shops, it was enough to buy half of the chaos.


    She just doesn''t want to show her wealth now. In case these people see that she has money, they will make a fool of themselves by robbing her.


    Of course, if these people really rob her, they will find that the wealth and treasure in her space ring is far more than that found by tianxingzong.


    With the people of baxianmen on the street, she has a lot of confidence. Her eyes are sweeping freely in the street, and she is not afraid to offend anyone suddenly.


    Shangguanli got the news after she went out, so Hua Ruge soon saw several agreed secret signs on the wall. The secret signs she and Tuo BARREI were a sword, juntianxia was a jade seal, childe Wuxian was a fox, and shangguanli was a token.


    At this time, it is the black token that appears in the city. Obviously, Shangguan glass has already arrived a step earlier.


    Hua Ruge considers that she should be the key target of the eight immortals sect now, and it''s better to postpone the meeting. She believes that the ability of the above official glass must have known her situation now, so she is not in a hurry.


    However, although the meeting was not urgent, it was necessary to deliver some news. She felt that people in the dark pavilion would find opportunities to get close to themselves, so she chose the most accessible place, the casino.


    She took some Lingjing out of the space and handed it to the four attendants: "take it and play it. If you win, it''s yours. If you lose, it''s mine."


    "Here..." Some people hesitated.


    "Come out to have a good time. You''re welcome. Take it." Hua Ruge put the money into their hands, and then walked to the front desk and said: "shopkeeper, give me a pot of wine, in the best."


    Those four people in the chaos for a long time were not obedient, so they took money to play.


    However, Hua Ruge''s move is a little high-profile. There are many people who aim at it in the dark and in the bright. They are undisguised greed in their eyes.


    Hua Ruge is not afraid of the eight immortals gate as a talisman. She comes back with a wine pot and looks around while drinking. She thinks that the people in the dark night Pavilion should come here soon.


    She came to the gambling table and he Guan asked, "how many do you want to play?"


    "Just play." Hua Ruge looked at it on the table. It was a game of betting on size. There was basically no technical content, so he took out a bag of Lingjing and pressed it on the "big".


    Even if the people who can come to the eight immortals city to gamble are not ordinary people, but it''s a little surprised to see a bag of Lingjing, and ask the people next to them, "who is this?"


    All the people nearby shook their heads to show that they had not seen each other.


    Hua Ruge watched the Dutch officials roll dice while drinking wine. He seemed to be very concerned, but in fact, he didn''t pay attention at all.


    He Guan shook a few times and put the dice cup on the table. After opening it, he said in a high voice, "seven o''clock, small."


    Those who press the small ones are all smiling, because Hua Ruge is pressed much, so they can make a lot of money.


    Hua Ruge watched his money being taken away. He took a sip of wine without any disturbance in his heart, then threw a bag up and said, "it''s still big."


    The Dutch official began to roll dice again. After a while, he opened the dice cup and said, "six o''clock, small."


    Those who are under pressure feel that they are making more money.


    Hua Ruge stealthily sweeps around the casino with his mind, and finds that there are no dark night pavilions, so he then has a game of gambling and throws a bag of Lingjing: "big."


    As soon as the gamble started, it soon turned out to be a small one.


    Hua Ruge throws a few bags of Lingjing in succession, and the result is small without exception. The people and the owners across the street make money.


    This time, those who followed Hua rugo are all in love with the money. At least hundreds of top-grade Lingjing have lost. It''s enough to buy a shop in the chaos.


    However, the money seems to be a drop in the bucket in Hua Ruge. She didn''t care about the entertainment before, but later she gradually noticed something wrong. Although she hasn''t played these things before, she has been wandering in the market all year round and heard many tricks.


    When she lost ten bags of Lingjing, she quietly threw out a bag and gambled, but this time she held his wrist while he was rolling the dice cup.


    "What do you mean, sir?" Of course, Dutch officials are not afraid of her.


    "I want to check the dice." Hua Ruge said that he would not wait for the response of the Dutch official to shake off his wrist, uncover the dice cup, and take out the dice inside to play in his hands.

 Chapter 1777

    "What are you doing, sir?" He Guan looks at Hua Ruge holding the dice and starts to get nervous.


    Hua rugo found that the dice had no folk mercury, just ordinary bones, but it was absolutely impossible for her to believe that there was no problem with it.


    So the fingers pinched the dice open, and found that the dice was broken in half. Although the two halves were bones, the side with large points was obviously heavy, while the side with small points was light.


    This can only be measured by hand. It''s useless to look with your eyes or probe your mind.


    "My guest, how can you make trouble?" The Dutch official knew that things were exposed and was in a hurry.


    Hua Ruge threw the dice on the table and said with a smile, "I have so much money. I need to give you a statement."


    The Dutch official collected the dice without waiting for other people to check them, and said coldly, "my guest, we can''t deny that we are willing to lose the game."


    "I deny it?" Hua Ruge points to herself, a question on her face.


    "Of course, our dice are made of general bones, there is no problem at all." He Guan said and clapped his hands. Then he raised his hands to the table, which was covered with delicate bone dregs. It didn''t look different.


    Other gamblers also nodded: "yes, it''s bone, no adulteration."


    "If you can''t afford to lose, don''t play. Don''t look at this place. Can you be wild?"


    He Guan also looked at Hua Ruge coldly. Different density of bones can be detected, but no one can see the difference now that they are scum.


    Hua Yuege was stunned for a moment, reached out and touched the bone residue on the table, smiled and said: "good way, destroy the evidence, let me have no way to start, right?"


    "My guest, I can warn you that if you make trouble like this again, I will be called a man." The Dutch officials have the way of fearlessness, and look at Xianghua like a song.


    If Hua Ruge has been holding dice, he has some scruples, but now the dice are destroyed, this person can only swallow back to his stomach.


    "Call me out your chief." Hua opens her mouth like a song.


    The people who followed her were having a good time at the other tables and didn''t notice the situation here for a while.


    As soon as he wanted to say something, he walked out of the room and looked at Hua Ruge with a proud and disdainful look. "This little brother is very observant. He shouldn''t be from baxianmen."


    "In the next section, I just want to find justice." Hua Ruge pointed to the dice on the table and said, "I found that there is something wrong with the dice. Should I return the money I lost?"


    "You can see it clearly. It''s just common dice. There''s no problem at all," he said


    "I know if there''s any problem with this dice. What we''re talking about is a truth." Hua rugo said and looked at the host and said, "I''ll give you a chance to admit your mistakes and give me back twice the money I lost before."


    All the gamblers at this table laughed and laughed as if they could not help themselves.


    The principal even sneered and said: "my guest, do you dare to make trouble in our gambling house, do you know the consequences?"


    "I''m just seeking truth from facts, but you''re a bit too much of a liar." Hua''s voice is still light as a song..


    "If you don''t see the coffin and don''t cry, come and chop her hand." The principal gave a cold order.


    Then four people came from several directions, which made a lot of noise. Four or five of the thirty tables were attracted.


    "It''s unreasonable again." Hua rugo sighed a little.


    At this time, the four people had come to her, reached out to press her up, but saw Hua Ru as a singer in an instant more than a stick, sweeping towards them at a speed invisible to the naked eye.


    They are not vegetarians either. Now they have to think about how to fight back. However, they underestimate the speed of Hua Ruge.


    They had no time to step back before their head came to them, and the stick was already in front of their face.


    "BAM BAM bam!"


    There were four muffled sounds on one face, and the stick hit several faces directly and beat them out.


    These people are horrified to find that the strength on the stick is amazing. The strength goes straight into the heart and meridians, making them seriously injured in an instant.


    After landing, several people vomited a mouthful of blood one after another. They saw that there was no injury, but they couldn''t get up.


    There was a lot of noise in the casino. Someone dared to make trouble here. I''m afraid he didn''t want to live.


    "You dare." The Dutch official gave a furious shout.


    Hua rugo grabs him by the back of his neck and presses hard at the table.


    He Guan, at best or not, is a triple strength in the bitter sea. However, when he was held by Hua Ruge, he felt that his spiritual power was completely blocked and could not be mobilized.


    "Bang!"


    He banged his head against the broken dice on the table.


    All the gamblers around looked at this scene unbelievably. It''s going to be a smash.


    "Boy, I''m telling you the evidence for your face. If you can''t find it with me, won''t you fight?" Hua Ruge said and then pulled him and hit him a few times, until his face was covered with blood before he let go.


    The lotus official was knocked unconscious. Hua Ruge fell to the ground as soon as he let go, and there was Venus in front of him.


    "Dare you?" At that time, the principal pointed to her in a hurry and said, "you dare to smash the arena of my eight immortals sect. It''s enough to live."


    Hua rugo ignored him but looked around and said: "it''s a good place, although it can be used for a little bit."


    "What do you say?" I don''t know why.


    "I''ll say it again, pay me back, double it." Hua Ruge reaches out to him.


    "Boy, you want to die." This time, the main thing simply rushed up by himself. He is the four strength of the bitter sea, stronger than those before.


    Hua Ruge''s Kung Fu stick has been smashed down. The main thing is to take out the broadsword and fight with Hua Ruge.


    The spirit of terror is scattered, at this time, all the people in the casino have been shocked.


    The two quickly broke through the roof and fought in mid air.


    One of the disciples of the eight immortals sect, who followed Hua Ruge, responded, pointing to Hua Ruge in the fight and saying, "that man seems to be Mr. Hu."


    Another man looked intently and said, "don''t say it''s really Mr. Hu, how can we fight?"


    After they found out, they quickly found another two people, and four people chased them out together.


    "It''s all my own people. Please stop." They shouted at the sky.


    The host was shocked. He was not Hua Ruge''s opponent. Hua Ruge hit him in the chest directly. The broken kite fell from the sky and fell heavily on the bluestone board on the street.

 Chapter 1778

    "Poof..." After the LORD was hit by Hua Ruge, he was hurt a lot, even if he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Hua Ruge also fell on the street, hitting his left heart with a stick, and his light eyes fell on the main body of the casino.


    The onlookers are all frying pans. It''s the first time they''ve seen someone dare to smash the baxianmen arena, and now listen to this or their own people?


    After being hit with a stick by Hua Ruge, he felt as if he had been hit by a huge stone of ten million jin. He was the first time to encounter such a terrorist attack, but after all, he was higher than Hua Ruge''s cultivation and could stand up after struggling.


    The disciples of the eight immortals sect are all cultivated in the sect. They have a higher status than those who are outside to take care of business. They also ignore the master and go straight to Hua Ruge and ask, "Sir, it''s not good for us to protect. Are you hurt?"


    "Thank you very much. I''m fine." In order to make herself look like a ruffian, Hua Ruge put the stick away after landing.


    They were relieved and turned around to look at the man who had just stood up and asked, "Lord Zhang, this is the distinguished guest of the sect leader, don''t you know?"


    "Sect leader Distinguished guest? " At this time, the master stuttered.


    You should know that these disciples are usually invisible to even the leader of the hall, let alone the leader. He sweats at the thought of the concept of distinguished guests.


    At this time, not only he, but also those gamblers and onlookers were shocked. Hua Ruge looked at the young appearance, who could have thought that he had this noble identity.


    Seeing that the disciple frightened the principal, he asked Hua rugo, "Mr. Hu, the people under him are stupid. I don''t know how they offended you."


    "Just a little personal grudge." Hua Yuege approached the principal and reached out his hand and said, "now you can return the money to me?"


    "Yes, here you are." It''s not easy to say the Lord''s words now. He''s in such a big disaster now. It''s uncertain whether he can keep his life.


    Hua Ruge didn''t care about him when he saw this. He turned to the disciples of the eight immortals sect and said, "I think this casino is in a good position. The chamber of commerce is built here."


    "Yes." The disciple jotted down.


    The people next to them are all afraid to listen to the atmosphere, but they have questions in their hearts, because they have never seen this person before, and they do not know what the so-called chamber of Commerce in her mouth is about.


    After such a fuss, Hua Ruge is sure that the people in the dark night Pavilion will not appear. After collecting the money, he will leave.


    "What about this man, sir?" Asked the disciple of the eight immortals sect.


    Hua Ruge glanced at it, and the body of the host trembled. They licked their blood all the year round, but they were afraid of death.


    "I''ll let you go this time. Don''t hit me in the future." Hua Ruge looked at him with a light expression.


    The principal nodded repeatedly to see Hua Ruge leave.


    After Hua Ruge left the gambling house, she went around the city and found that there was nothing better than that place, but she was surprised that the people in the dark night Pavilion never contacted her.


    This is not like shangguanli''s previous style of handling affairs.


    In the afternoon, she went back to caichengzhu''s mansion. At the same time, the eight immortals sect sent someone to dismantle the casino directly and began to build the chamber of Commerce.


    In the evening, Hua Ruge was lying on the table thinking about something and heard someone knock on the door to deliver water. After she agreed, the servant girl came in with the basin and closed the door directly.


    Hua Ruge picked up her eyebrows slightly. She felt something was wrong and saw the servant girl sitting down. Her eyes made her very familiar.


    "I haven''t guessed what you want to do for a long time. I think it''s necessary to meet you and give you advice." The servant girl opened her mouth.


    Although the voice is camouflaged, the tone is as familiar as a song.


    Tuoba Rui, who meditated in bed, opened his eyes and said slowly, "Lord of the dark night Pavilion."


    "I knew I couldn''t hide it from brother Tuoba." Shangguan Li smiles and nods.


    Hua rugo reached out to touch her new face and said, "don''t say, it''s quite true. It''s no different from that girl."


    "Tell me, what''s the plan?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    "I want to take this place." Hua Ruge pointed to it and said, "take advantage of the opportunity of baxianmen and tianxingzong to develop my chamber of Commerce and smash them with money."


    Shangguanli just thought about the shortcut a little: "this plan has your style."


    "But it''s not my idea this time." Hua Yuege said, "how come you are here in person? How dangerous it would be if you were found out."


    "I''ll send someone here. You dare not hand over the information directly. I''ll come directly to avoid trouble." Said Shangguan Li.


    "Now, what do you think of the plan?"


    "That''s right. You''re the best person to carry out the plan." Shangguan Li looks at her and says, "I think you need me to connect you to the outside world. Let''s talk."


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "either you know me, I''ve left this in here. I wanted to give it to the people in the dark Pavilion. Since you are here, I''ll give it to you directly."


    Then she took a piece of jade Jane from her pocket and gave it to her.


    "I see." Shangguanli turned over his hands and put away the jade slips. Then he said, "it''s not early. I''ll go first."


    "Be careful." Hua Ruge ordered.


    Shangguan Li nodded, "don''t worry, marten is waiting for me outside."


    "Show love." Hua, like a song, turns a white eye.


    Shangguan glass then went out with a basin. After pouring water, she went to the Chaifang, and then slipped out of the city Lord''s Mansion from the back window of the Chaifang.


    The city Lord''s street is facing each other. Xiaodiao is sitting in the stall. It''s a relief to see her come out.


    After two blocks, they got on the same carriage. Mink came up and said, "it''s too dangerous. Let me do this later."


    "This kind of thing needs to be careful. It''s not suitable for you to go." Said Shangguan Li, leaning against the carriage.


    "But it''s not the first time for you, sister Ali." Mink said to her side, his eyes still showing concern.


    Shangguan Li hears the words and nods: "yes, although it''s my secret night pavilion''s skill to dress up and spy on the news, I really don''t have much experience."


    The mink came up to her and held her arm and said, "let me learn next time."


    "You are the king of beasts. You have the blood of animals. You don''t have to learn this." Shangguan Li reaches for his head.


    Although she has been living in the dark night, she still hopes the mink can walk in the sun.


    Mink didn''t think there was any conflict between the two, but he didn''t make a statement at this time. Instead, he asked: "how is sister and brother-in-law? Is it really hijacked? "

 Chapter 1779

    "It''s your sister who is calculating people again. At this time, it''s only others who are unlucky. Don''t worry about it." Shangguanli replied.


    The mink felt relieved and nodded: "that''s good."


    The two quickly returned to the former yard. Shangguan Li divided the order that Hua Ruge should be sent to the west of Xinjiang into several parts, and added special marks to the jade slips before sending them back in batches.


    Because Hua rugo didn''t want to reveal her identity, she also wanted to make sure that the news could not be disclosed.


    On the other side, baxianmen knew about the gambling house on the same day, but because the gambling house is only a small shop in numerous industries, the owner of baxianmen didn''t care about it, and ordered the demolition to build the chamber of Commerce.


    As for Hua rugo''s attack on his disciples in public, although he was not happy with it, he did not put it on the table. After all, first of all, they have a prior fault, and second, they still rely on Hua rugo''s chamber of Commerce.


    The information of baxianmen was transmitted very quickly. In three days, the whole chaotic place was talking about the new Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce. Because if this is true as the eight immortals said, it can bring in external resources and benefit all people here.


    At that time, they will not be able to catch up with those sects in the East.


    At the same time, they realized that the chamber of Commerce had a close relationship with baxianmen, so they didn''t want to fight baxianmen at the first time, so there were fewer people going to tianxingzong.


    After all, although tianxingzong gave them double resources, it made them desperately.


    Tianxingzong was very angry when he got the news, because their sect itself was weaker than baxianmen. Now some new disciples haven''t completely filled the gap, but suddenly a chamber of Commerce came out to bewitch people.


    In only three days, fewer and fewer people have defected. In this way, they still have no advantage in the face of baxianmen. They can''t attack at all. They can only watch the establishment of the chamber of Commerce.


    If the Jiuzhou chamber of commerce is empty, if it really has the ability to bring back resources from the eastern continent, then the baxianmen will rise rapidly, at that time, they may not even have the power to resist.


    That is to say, no matter now or later, they have no chance to win. How can tianxingzong not be upset.


    Thinking about it, that day, the master of Xingzong didn''t rush to start, because the timing of the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce was too delicate. Maybe it was a fraud, or it was wise to wait and see it change.


    The rapid rise of Kyushu auction houses and the Kyushu chamber of Commerce in baxiancheng, all of which are built in accordance with Hua Ruge''s theory, are extremely luxurious, but they make people feel high-end at a glance.


    At the same time, shangguanli had spread the news of huaruge to the west of Xinjiang. Under the escort of Lingtian palace experts, the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce had reached the territory of gods and was establishing its own stronghold in the territory of gods.


    Because it''s the territory of gods, Mu Qingyan, who is in Lingtian palace, comes out in person and takes the powerful Yellow Spring emperor and his fat and thin duo.


    These people together are not only a small force, after all, Lingtian palace has gathered the top powers of the four major territories, which may not be as powerful as the people of the divine territory, but each of them has a strong talent and rich experience in fighting, none of them is easy to provoke.


    In addition, the skill of Mu Qingyan in dealing with affairs is excellent, and it is not slow to develop without any backing.


    Hua Ruge received the news over there. She was satisfied. She said to Tuoba Rui, "who says it''s not good to shake hands with the shopkeeper? If I had to manage everything, would the following people be so capable?"


    "It makes sense to be lazy yourself." Tuoba Rui is playing chess on his own. He can''t laugh or cry when he hears that.


    "I call it relaxation and tolerance. It''s not good to be too diligent." Hua Ruge said that he would lean comfortably on the chair, which is called a cozy.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head this time, saying that he was in favor of it.


    "Tang Qing is in charge of the chamber of Commerce, and Qingyan is in charge of the operational research. There is nothing to worry about for the moment. It''s just that you have to go back when the road is paved." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui stops with the black hand and frowns slightly.


    "If we don''t show the identity of the illustrious sea clan, those mainland clans will not let us go through this line." Hua said, adding, "that''s why I didn''t make up your identity."


    Sooner or later it will show.


    The magic sea sect is far away from the chaotic place, and those close to the chaotic place are all small clans that are less than three flows. They will only be awed, and the news will not reach the inland for a moment.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t think there was a problem with this, but said, "you''d better go out. I''m not sure you''re here alone."


    "I''m going to be in charge of business here, and no one will touch me now. You can rest assured." Hua is like a song with a light face.


    Tuoba Rui is still frowning.


    "Other little friends will come together slowly, even if I am a little dangerous, no one will take care of me." Hua Ruge gives him peace of mind.


    Tuoba Rui thought again and nodded: "I''ll go back early."


    "Don''t worry, just pay attention to safety." Hua Ruge ordered.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t answer, just glanced at her lightly.


    "I know. I promise not to make trouble or act on impulse." Hua Ruge accompanied the smile.


    Tuoba Rui turned his eyes back, but he was not in the mood to play chess. He left the chess pieces and walked towards her.


    Half a month later, the auctions have been completed day and night. Even the General Chamber of Commerce, which has five floors, has only the last decoration left.


    As early as seven days ago, Tuo BARREI left Baxian city and went to the eastern continent to get through the checkpoints of several cities along the way. That''s not an easy job, so Tuo BARREI can''t come back in a short time.


    Hua Ruge will go to the street if she has nothing to do with it. During this period, she received the news from shangguanli. She learned that childe Wuwen and two groups of people from juntianxia have arrived at baxiancheng.


    The same is the news they inquired about, that is, there are people in charge of the main gates around the forbidden area. Let alone go in, they will be found everywhere, which is more dangerous than good.


    So people all agree that now is not a good time to enter the forbidden area, and the best way is to accept the chaotic place, of course, Hua Ruge is the first to do so.


    Just because Hua Ruge did it first, they had nothing to do, so they all stayed in Baxian city and wanted to leave after the situation was stable.


    However, although they are here, their actions never stop. They all give orders to let their hands gradually enter the territory of gods.

 Chapter 1780

    Juntianxia''s aides and ministers have begun to enter a slightly more remote area, and they are reserving strength, so that juntianxia can establish a state in the past.


    Childe Wuwen has mobilized all the strong men in southern and central Xinjiang to the other side of the territory of the gods. All the clans to be occupied have been chosen, and he is waiting for childe Wuwen to go back and start.


    The dark night Pavilion of shangguanli began to develop as early as a year and a half ago, because of its nature, the progress is not fast, but the quality of the information is absolutely guaranteed.


    Since the mink''s blood was completely opened, the animal kings of the four kingdoms have been loyal to each other. Now these animal kings, with their immortal beasts, have come to the territory of the gods. They are looking for the mountains and preparing to occupy the territory of others simply and roughly.


    Even Su Nianxia is not idle. There were a large number of people in the temple of light who committed themselves. Now, with the help of the emperor, she has separated those people temporarily to help the childe without trace and others.


    They don''t dare to let those people form a clique now. After all, once there is a rebellion here, it''s not easy to control.


    In this way, the focus of these people in the four regions gradually inclines to the divine territory, which means they want to rule the divine territory.


    Hua rugo is shocked to hear these news. I can''t imagine that these people are still so slow in their half claps. If it wasn''t for her unstable foothold, they would have started their own way of hegemony. It''s worthy of being tough.


    Tuo BARREI went back to the eastern continent to get through the gate of the chamber of Commerce. At the same time, he ordered all the gifted people from Lingtian palace to come. In addition to maintaining the chamber of Commerce, he placed them in the territory of the gods for cultivation.


    He knows that he can''t help Hua Ruge to get rid of himself now, so he should first enhance the strength of his disciples. As long as the strength is strong, he can do anything else.


    Hua Ruge is not idle in the city every day. She is already trying to complete the first wave of building. The chamber of commerce is now distrusted by all parties in the chaos. She has to start one shot at a time.


    However, this is not difficult for her. The most important resource for cultivation is the pill. She is an alchemist. Naturally, she knows what pill can be mass produced and what people here lack.


    After confirmation, she sent a letter back to let Mu Qingyan not only purchase the resources of the eastern continent, but also bring the alchemist and the array mage to come here. She needs to stand firm within the calculated time.


    After delivering the letter, she went into a state of boredom. As a shake hands shopkeeper, she didn''t need to do many things, and she couldn''t meet her friends, so naturally she had nothing to do.


    Recently, because of the emergence of the chamber of Commerce, people did not rush to tianxingzong any more. The eight immortals sect leader was so happy about this effect that he couldn''t close his mouth. So his attitude towards China like song changed a lot, and he was more polite to meet and talk with.


    After the identity is recognized, Hua Ruge will not have to pull the tiger skin of baxianmen any more when going out. As long as he is the president of Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce, no one dares to offend him.


    Hua Ruge is quite satisfied with this, so she goes out to go shopping every day, with a lot of attitude at will.


    One day, she wandered around the street and met the childe without trace after transformation and Xiaojiu, who also changed her appearance, looking for a place to eat.


    "You look like a friend of mine, young man." Hua rushes forward to chat up. What he said is the same as what he said to her in the Dragon Palace.


    Xiao Jiu''s eyes brightened when she saw Hua Ruge. However, although she was naive, she was also very clever. She knew that she could not recognize at this time.


    "Is it? I think the young man is alive. " Childe Wuxian looks puzzled.


    "I think it''s more and more alike. Young man, we are really destined. How about having a meal at one go?" Hua said with a smile.


    Now she is following two disciples of the eight immortals sect behind her. I don''t think it''s inappropriate to hear that, because they have been following Mr. Hu for a long time, and they know that he is a self-made man. If they meet anyone, they have words. If they say a few words and feel congenial, they will pull others to drink. In just ten days, Mr. Hu has more friends in the city than they do More.


    The childe smiled and said: "it''s just that I have nothing to do, so it''s better to be obedient than respectful."


    Nine convergence in the eyes of joy, she did not see Hua Ruge for a long time, the heart is missing.


    When they went to a restaurant and sat down in the box, Hua rugo asked two disciples of the eight immortals sect to sit down and eat together. Each time, they would be so courteous by Hua rugo. But they thought that they could eat at the same table with the sect leader as this gentleman,


    even their hall leader might not dare to eat with her, let alone them, so they had to repeatedly refuse.


    "That''s the old way. You can have fun, eat whatever you want, and play with others. Come back to pick me up in an hour." Hua Ruge took out a bag of Lingjing from her arms and handed it to them.


    Because it''s really hard to be seen eating, Hua Ruge always deals with it like this. The former two didn''t think it was very good. Now they are used to it.


    So one of them said, "let''s play two on the opposite side. Lingjing can''t accept them."


    "You''re welcome to me. Take it." Hua yuesai waved to them and said, "go."


    The two agreed and left. They were still reading Hua Ruge when they left the restaurant.


    "It''s not easy for you to say that this gentleman can do such a big thing, but he has no temper of a big man. It''s really rare that he is not only generous to us but also polite."


    "Not really. I thought I had a violent master when I saw that my husband beat people so hard the first day. I didn''t expect that people were so good."


    "Yes. It''s a good job for us. "


    Two people said then entered opposite gambling house.


    This way, Hua Ruge looked at the childe without trace and said, "you came out to go shopping with her again?"


    "It''s too stuffy for her to face the house." The childe smiled at her: "are you too?"


    "It''s not too boring." Hua rugo said to see Xiaojiu and said, "no one is staring at us. Come and let''s have a look."


    Small nine smell speech just run to Hua Ruge to sit over there, she is to hold her arm to rub first, and then say: "such as song elder sister, this more than a month did not see, I want to die you soon."


    "Isn''t it naughty?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Xiaojiu shook his head and said, "I dare not. The master said that if I mess up, I won''t come out again."


    "Your temper will be cured by your master." Hua Yuege smiles.


    Xiaojiuduzui: "sister Yuege, if you also face the master, no one will face Xiaojiu."


    Hua yuechong rubs her head and says to the childe: "how about it? Is it much more fun to have this little guy around


    Hearing this, Xiaojiu looks forward to his master.

 Chapter 1781

    "With her, I knew that the previous years had been so tasteless." Traceless childe said to look at small nine''s eyes is also very doting.


    Hearing this, Xiaojiu''s eyes were all bent with laughter, so he moved from Hua Ruge''s side to that side, and reached out to embrace childe wutrace''s arm.


    "This is not good. Eat well." The childe without trace gave her a stop look.


    Xiaojiu looks at Xianghua as a song with a very aggrieved face, which means that he is accusing his master of how puzzled his style.


    "I''m too strict to be fair." Hua Ruge helps Xiaojiu talk.


    "You don''t know the girl''s temperament," said the childe, smiling and shaking his head. "Today you let her hold her. She will sleep in a bed tomorrow."


    "It''s good to have a bed." Xiaojiu is reading in pieces.


    Hua Ruge knows that he hasn''t thought clearly when he hears the words of Childe wutrace, but it will take a while for someone who looks intelligent and doesn''t know how to change.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Xiaojiu leaned over again and said in a small voice, "sister rugo, please help me talk about love."


    "Those who cannot listen to you or to me will listen to your master." Hua Ruge shows her hands.


    Xiaojiu looked at her master pitifully. She couldn''t understand. She used to sleep well with her arms in her arms. How could she become a human being.


    The childe shakes his head and says, "let''s talk about it. You eat first."


    "Oh." Xiaojiu is still a child now. Her attention shifts quickly. She is attracted by what she hears about eating.


    Watching Xiaojiu eat, childe Wu trace dotes and says with a smile: "slow down."


    "I can say responsibly that this is not like me. I think it''s better than her." Hua Ruge laughs at the same time.


    The childe without trace looked up at her again and said, "how is your side now?"


    "Everything goes well. You don''t have to worry about it at this stage. Do your own business." Hua Yuege said.


    "Our people are still preparing, but we are not in a hurry. Only when you come here, we will be in a whirlpool. We can not rest assured." Childe wutrace is honest.


    "Well, anyway, it won''t be long before I can get on the right track and let you go at ease." Hua Ruge is very confident.


    The childe nodded: "we all believe you."


    The two then talked for a long time. When the two disciples of the eight immortals sect came to Hua Ruge, they left.


    Since that day, Hua Ruge has not gone out of the house. He is devoted to the development of danfang in his room. Finally, three days later, he has developed a kind of danyao that has been processed by himself. Its name is pojingdan.


    This pill is used by the friars within the four fold of the bitter sea to break through the bottleneck. It can make people break through in a short time, and has no bad effect.


    This prescription has a higher original effect. It can make disciples within six fold break through, but it is very difficult to refine, and it will damage the meridians to a certain extent after taking it. It is used by people who know that they can''t break through in this life,


    but it is completely different after improvement. She believes that it will be accepted by the chaotic place where the average strength is not strong.


    After development, she wanted to go out and ask Tuo Barry and others if they had come back. However, the disciple who opened the door said, "Mr. Hu, you are finally out of the gate. The sect leader said that he wants to see you. He has been waiting for two days."


    "Well, I''ll go now." Although Hua Ruge is a little surprised on the face, she is not surprised in the heart.


    For such a long time, the eight immortals can''t sit down.


    Hua Ruge was invited to the front hall. Later, Chu Ba, the leader of the eight immortals sect, came to the front yard.


    "I''ve been waiting for the headmaster for a long time. It''s not for the younger generation. Next time you ask someone to call me." Hua Ruge looks very modest when she sees Chu batian.


    At this time, Chu batian had heard the wind from the gate of Baxian. He said that Tuo BARREI had opened some gates in the eastern continent, and was now taking people to the chaos.


    After receiving the news, he naturally looked at the two people in a different way. Even if Hua rugo was modest, he dared not look down upon them.


    "How can I disturb you, sir?" Chu batian said and sat on the throne.


    Hua Ruge asked with a smile, "I don''t know what''s important for the sect leader to call me here."


    "In the past few days when my husband was closed, I received the news that your brother has entered our chaotic place. Compared with the major auction houses, he will be able to operate soon?" Chu batian said.


    Hua Ruge nodded after hearing the words: "since brother is back, it will be soon."


    "That''s good."


    "I don''t know what''s going on in tianxingzong recently?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Chu batian sniffed at the words and said with a smile, "Mr. Hu is really a complete miss. When we built auction houses around the world, tianxingzong was able to recruit few new disciples. Now its strength is not enough to threaten our baxianmen."


    "I''m just a small craftsman. If it''s not for the strength of the eight immortals sect, it''s useless to come up with any ideas." Hua is like a song of modesty.


    "Sir, I am too modest." Chu batian said and said, "Mr. Zhao actually has something to discuss."


    "Please tell me."


    "At first, I came to my baxianmen and said that I would cooperate with you. I will protect the chamber of Commerce as promised, and I want to strengthen my baxianmen. I remember that right?" Chuba Tiandao.


    Hua Ruge nodded at once: "he is right."


    "I don''t know what the gentleman intends to do?" Chu batian asked.


    Hua Ruge smiled: "since it''s cooperation, it''s inevitable for us to gain common benefits. Look at this, sect head."


    She said, turning over her hand and taking out a jade vase.


    The servant sent the jade bottle to Chu batian. Chu batian opened it and sniffed it. Then he frowned. After a while, Chu batian said, "this is a pill for breaking the boundary."


    Because most of the chaos is barren, the most scarce is the pill. Unless it''s very famous, even Chu batian is not familiar with him.


    "The sect leader is really good at eyesight. This is the elixir improved by me. It can make the disciples under the four levels of kuhaijing break through the bottleneck smoothly, without any bad influence." Hua Ruge said.


    Chu batian didn''t know much about the pills. He listened to Hua Ruge and said it was so mysterious and dubious.


    "The sect leader can find a disciple who is wandering in the bottleneck. Come here and have a try." Hua is like a steady voice.


    Chu batian suddenly asks people around him to find someone.


    Hua Ruge leaned back on the chair with a smile and a cool expression.


    A moment later, a little disciple of the second level of the bitter sea came in a little trembling. As a drug experimenter, he naturally felt uneasy.


    "Don''t worry, little brother. This is the elixir to help people break through. It''s all precious miraculous drugs that can promote cultivation. Even if it''s not easy to use, it won''t poison people." Hua Ruge said with relief.

 Chapter 1782

    When Chu batian saw that the little disciple was a little timid, he saw a look of anger on his face and said, "what are you waiting for? Come here. "


    The little disciple nodded repeatedly and sat on the floor of the front hall with his knees crossed. He took a pill and took it.


    Hua Ruge is resting there leisurely, while Chu batian is staring nervously.


    If Hua rugo''s effect is true, this pill is rare in the eastern continent, let alone in this chaotic place.


    Not only Chu batian, but also other disciples of the eight immortals sect.


    I saw that after the little disciple took the pill, the whole body began to gather the spirit, and the spirit was very pure. After a while, when the spirit gathered to a certain extent, the little disciple''s whole body began to climb, and really began to break through.


    Because this holy power is rich and pure, it didn''t take long for the little disciple to climb to the third level of the bitter sea, and quickly stabilized.


    After stabilization, the strength of the pill was exhausted, and he opened his eyes in the eyes of the crowd.


    "How is it?" Chu batian asked, his voice was a little excited.


    What he saw in that scene just now, with his strength, he could see that the pill had played the expected effect, but he was not sure whether he was really without any damage.


    The little disciple felt the breath of his body and said: "breakthrough? I really broke through? "


    "How are you feeling now?" Chu batian asked more specifically.


    "There is a lot of energy and no discomfort." The little disciple replied.


    Chu batian then nodded: "OK, great."


    After the little disciple was taken down, Chu BA''s genius looked at Hua Ruge and said, "this pill can come from your hand?"


    "I''m also an alchemist, to be honest with the sect leader, but I don''t have a high level of product and business acumen." Hua Yuege replied with a smile.


    "It''s really a young hero. Do you want to sell this pill?" Chu batian asked.


    "It will be sold in large quantities in the future. It is tentatively determined that one of the five hundred Lingjing will be sold. Deduct the cost of 300 pieces of Lingjing, 50 pieces of Danshi and operation costs, and earn 150 pieces of Lingjing. How about half of us? " Hua Yuege said.


    Chu batian didn''t speak at the first time, but calculated in his mind. He was only responsible for shaking the field with fame, which didn''t seem to cost much energy.


    and the pill must be sold in a big way once it was born. At that time, they can share half of the benefits, which must be very considerable.


    "Then listen to Mr. Hu." Chu batian said quickly.


    "As for other sales products, I don''t know how to get the early earnings because they haven''t been determined yet, and I will definitely send dividends to the door owner after the later earnings." Hua Yuege went on.


    Chu batian knew that the line was not easy to walk, and he was not afraid of Hua rugo''s tricks on his territory. So he agreed, "OK, that''s settled."


    Hua Ruge smiles and nods.


    "I don''t know when Sir intends to start operation?" Chu batian asked again.


    "I want to leave immediately to meet my brother in the middle of the territory. I ordered that a chamber of commerce be set up there as a transit place, which is more convenient." Hua Yuege said.


    Convenience is on the one hand, and on the other hand, she doesn''t want to be in the nest of the eight immortals. Although the situation is basically under her control now, she doesn''t know when those people will snatch things when they have big hair.


    "I sent Lord Zhang to escort Mr. Baobao." Chu batian immediately said.


    He also doesn''t want Hua Ruge to be completely out of control.


    Hua Ruge smiled and nodded: "that would be great. Since my brother is almost here, I''ll catch up."


    "Mr. Hu is an acute son. Well, I''ll give you some help right away." Chu batian is smiling.


    After a rush of incense, Zhang Heng and more than thirty of his subordinates got on the spaceship with Hua Ruge. They left baxiancheng and went to the middle of the chaos.


    On the other hand, Chu batian summoned Shangguan Jie to come here. They thought about this together. How could they think that there would be a very considerable craftsmanship in the future.


    "Before that, I wanted to find out that the girl was rich enough to fight with tianxingzong. But I changed my mind when she said that." Chu batian stroked his white beard and calculated.


    Shangguan Jie nodded at one side and said: "the headmaster is wise. This girl will make money at first sight. Let''s hold her in the palm of our hand and worry about having no resources in the future."


    "God help me, too." Chu batian laughed, but soon asked, "how is their identification?"


    "The spy hasn''t come back yet. I think he hasn''t found it."


    Chu batian pondered a little: "don''t be here, and stare at them secretly. These people seem capable. Let''s not take it lightly."


    "Yes, I see."


    "If you find something abnormal or can''t control it, don''t be soft and kill it!"


    "Yes, I will." Shangguan Jie should go out.


    When they conspired, Hua rugo was sitting on the deck of the grand master''s chair eating grapes. She put a grape in the air and her face was full of laughter.


    She was sure that the two old foxes still thought they were making a lot of money.


    In fact, the cost of a pill is under her control. The cost of an Alchemist is only 100 Lingjing. That is to say, if she buys one, she will earn 400 Lingjing, but only 75 of them will be given to baxianmen.


    And the seventy-five is not totally earned by the eight immortals sect, because their sect also needs a lot of pills. At that time, she will give the eight immortals a friendship price, and they will give her the hard-earned Lingjing while they are grateful.


    After a big circle, the eight immortals estimated that they just bought this broken realm pill at a lower price, and they could not make any money at all.


    It''s just that those people in this circle can''t think of it now. After all, they have no experience at all. When they bypass the circle and react, Hua rugo will be out of their control.


    How can she not be happy to think of these.


    Zhang Heng went back to the deck after setting up his disciples. Seeing Hua Ruge so happy, he couldn''t help but ask, "what is Mr. Wang thinking?"


    "Think about future plans." Hua Yuege said and pointed to the barren loess tunnel in front of him: "do you think it will be better if it becomes a green climate here later?"


    Zhang Heng looked at her puzzledly. "This is Mr. Zhang''s plan."


    "Of course, to benefit the people here is what I should do." Hua Ruge began to wear a high hat for himself.


    Zhang Heng immediately looked at Hua Ruge with some admiration and said, "Mr. Zhang is really a righteous man."


    "I am such a warm-hearted person that I don''t want to treat others badly wherever I go." Hua Yuege speaks like a song.

 Chapter 1783

    As soon as Hua Ruge left the Baxian City, tianxingzong, who was not far away, got the news. Tianxingzong''s leader sneered and said, "she dare to come out and tell her disciples to act as bandits. She must take the first rank of Hu Yue."


    The Lord of the following Hall said in some embarrassment: "those people must try their best to go to the boundary of baxianmen for safety. If we raid, we may not return."


    "Then what can you do?"


    "My subordinates think it''s better for us to find a weak point to ambush and wait for them to hit our trap." The church leader.


    Tianxingzong''s patriarch came to be interested, and even hurriedly said, "let''s listen."


    "Let''s hold still, let the other side down, and then hit them by surprise." The hall Master said and went to the map, pointing to a place and said: "it''s very suitable for me to see here."


    The Lord of Tianxing sect thought for a moment and nodded: "you are still thoughtful, so do it. Take more people with you, but don''t make any big noise."


    "Yes." The hall leader will go down.


    What they knew earlier was shangguanli, because they had passed each other''s anger before, and they were not surprised.


    "Let''s follow along. I don''t think it will be peaceful." The childe without trace said.


    Jun Tianxia nodded at one side and said, "tianxingzong will definitely pursue, but it''s not clear how they will do it."


    "Although ambush is the best way, we can''t guarantee that these people will have this kind of thinking. It''s safer to follow a spaceship like song." Shangguan Li opens his mouth.


    Mink''s first nod, however, must be safe to follow.


    Traceless childe and king world also agree, as for Su Nianxia and small nine on the side of listening, can''t make an idea also don''t casually open mouth, follow to do.


    On the way out, Su Nianxia asked Jun Tianxia, "the people here are so ferocious. Sister Ge won''t be in danger."


    "Now Ruge is the most important chip of baxianmen. They won''t allow her to have an accident. There must be someone to protect her in the dark. We just go in case, we can''t use our hands." The king replied.


    Su Nianxia nodded at ease: "that''s good."


    They set out two hours later, a long distance from the spaceship in front of them, so that they would not be discovered by baxianmen and tianxingzong.


    Later, because it was not completely dark, Hua Ruge did not enter the room, but opened a map on the deck and studied it carefully.


    She also knew that she had disturbed tianxingzong''s good deeds. Tianxingzong must hold a grudge against her, and her destination is a core city of baxianmen, which is not easy to start,


    so the road is the best time to start, so she expected that someone would do something to her on the way.


    However, she is not sure where to start with the brain circuit of the local people. This is the map. It turns out that most of the places to pass are the cities of baxianmen, with one exception.


    Hua Ruge squints slightly, instinctively feeling the danger.


    When she was looking at it, Zhang Heng came out to inspect it again. She saw her fingers there and said, "Sir, I''m afraid someone will do something in the city?"


    "This is the best time." Hua Yuege said.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I''ll let my subordinates secretly set up control in that city. I''ll never let anyone near you." Zhang Heng said at once.


    "Control is needed, but the focus is not here, but elsewhere." Hua rugo reached out and clicked on the map.


    "How could it be here?" Zhang Heng doesn''t understand.


    "If they are smart, they will choose to start here. If they are stupid, we can help them in time." Hua Yuege said.


    Zhang Heng didn''t think there was any danger in the place Hua rugo pointed to, but he did. After all, even in the case of an attack, the temporary transfer was just in time.


    After this order, Hua rugo stretched out and felt tired before returning to the cabin to rest.


    This road needs half a month''s journey. Hua Ruge can''t go and is too lazy to practice. So he summoned the eight immortal sect disciples escorted to start a gamble together on the boat. He also found two cooks to come up. It''s a pleasure to eat, drink and have fun every day.


    Ten days later, Tuo barrui arrived at wulongbao, the central city of the chaos. He knew from the disciples of baxianmen that Hua Ruge was coming, and he realized the danger on the way.


    But at this time, he was too ostentatious, so he said to the Emperor: "go to meet your master, remember to protect her."


    "It''s on me." The yellow spring Emperor Wen Yan left with the fat and thin.


    After more than one year''s cultivation, the fat and thin two of them are the three strength of the bitter sea environment, while the yellow spring emperor has recovered to the fifth strength of the bitter sea environment, which is regarded as a strong one everywhere.


    Fat and thin two people are very excited after receiving this order, said the fat man first way: "boss, how many days can we see the new boss?"


    How does the yellow spring emperor feel that the name is strange? He ignores him directly.


    Thin one face strange way: "eldest brother why don''t you talk?"


    The fat man is also looking forward to waiting. These two goods never look at each other.


    "If I don''t hurry, I will kick you down one by one." The yellow spring emperor impatiently waved his hand and said, "about two days."


    "That''s great. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Our brothers really miss her." The thin man said happily.


    The fat man also said: "it''s not true that without the new boss, we have no energy, no fight, and no good wine to drink."


    "Yes, yes, I still want to ask her for a long drink." Thin people can''t be greedy for wine.


    Yellow spring emperor did not change shape, at this time a handsome face full of color of chagrin, he can not help but speed up the flight speed, and these two people open the distance.


    He really didn''t want to admit that the two men were his best men.


    While several people and horses gathered towards the center, tianxingzong people had set up ambush on their only way. The hall leader looked at the dense defense of the people in the city, with a sneer on his face.


    They can''t imagine that the ambush is not the most dangerous place. When they collide in, it''s too late. If Hu Yue has all the skills, don''t try to find out his hand.


    Because it''s almost to wulongbao, juntianxia and other people have also accelerated the speed of the spacecraft, and they are close to the baxianmen spacecraft in which Hua Ruge rides.


    This road is much quieter than expected. Tianxingzong didn''t even organize an attack. This shows that they know that this is death, so they must ambush, so they can''t relax too much.

 Chapter 1784

    Hua rugo also knows that the people in this chaotic place are fierce, so it seems that they are relaxed every day, but they have been personally watching the deployment plan there. The day before they got close to there, they were relieved.


    Childe wutrace and juntianxia''s spaceship stopped in the city affiliated to other clans in front of huaruge, waiting for huaruge and others to come.


    At this time, the yellow spring emperor also arrived because the road was near, because they both wanted to know about the situation in the city, so they met in a street.


    Although Jun Tianxia and his party took Huaxing pill, Emperor huangquan recognized it at first sight. He didn''t recognize shangguanli who was walking beside mink.


    "Woman, it''s you?" The voice of the yellow spring emperor is not good.


    Although he devoted himself to Hua Ruge for a long time, he lived in seclusion and practiced most of the time, so he had not seen shangguanli who was also in his house.


    Only one time when attacking the temple of light, there was an intersection, but both of them were seriously injured, and he didn''t find Shangguan Li to settle the account.


    The mink frowned at once and said, "be polite to me."


    "Woman, I know you even if you turn grey." The yellow spring emperor doesn''t care about the mink and still speaks very impolitely.


    Shangguanli chuckles and says, "it''s the emperor. I haven''t seen such a fire for a long time."


    "You forget how you calculated me in Zhongjiang before?" The way of the yellow spring emperor.


    He has been in a good mood all his life, but I can''t imagine that every time he suffers from a loss in a woman, he will recognize it in Hua Ruge. After all, he wasn''t Hua Ruge''s opponent at that time, and it wasn''t too bad.


    But shangguanli really wanted to hate him once. When Zhongjiang was robbing the artifact, his strength was obviously stronger than all the others. He was seriously injured by shangguanli''s calculation.


    if he had not been seriously injured for nearly a year, he would not have allowed the development of western Xinjiang to be strong and strong. He would have started when the western Xinjiang was controlled by Guangming temple.


    "How offended the little girl was at the beginning. I apologize to the emperor here." Shangguan Li says and leans slightly.


    At that time, she cheated emperor huangquan into the Bureau several times, which was really very pitiful.


    Emperor huangquan wanted to have a good theory with her, but he apologized after saying two words. Looking at such a delicate girl apologizing, he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    If you hold on to it again, it seems that he is not good-looking.


    But if he doesn''t say a few words and gets angry in his heart, it''s really difficult to ride a tiger.


    Mink wanted to rush out, but was pulled by Shangguan glass.


    Childe wutrace knew the whole story, so he said with a smile: "emperor, I used to be in two camps, and I was offended, but now I have made peace with you, why don''t you hold on?"


    When Emperor huangquan saw childe wutrace standing out, he said nothing, because he almost killed others, and he was more or less in the wrong.


    "Well, there are a lot of people here. I don''t care about little girls." The yellow spring emperor hummed again.


    Shangguan Li smiled and nodded: "thank you very much, Emperor Kuan Hong."


    Emperor huangquan felt that since he had let go of the magnanimity he wanted to show, so he nodded at her, which was friendly.


    Fat and thin people can''t hear clearly behind them, so fat people ask, "boss, how does she calculate you?"


    "Yes?" Thin asked.


    The sad thing that emperor huangquan just put down was so hooked up. He looked back angrily and stared at the two people: "do you want to die?"


    "No?" The two shook their heads coincidentally, and their faces were full of ignorance.


    Shangguan Li and others here can''t laugh even if they want to. It''s hard to bear it.


    "The emperor is here to pick up Ruge, isn''t he?" The king asked.


    Yellow spring emperor warned fat and thin two people not to talk before turning to answer: "it is."


    "We''ll escort her back when we come with her. Let''s go together." The way of the king.


    Knowing the relationship between these people and Hua Ruge, Emperor Huang Quan immediately nodded, "OK."


    "Let''s go. Let''s go out of town." There is another way.


    The yellow spring Emperor didn''t know why he wanted to leave the city. He thought it was the most dangerous city, but he was afraid that asking about it would make these people think he was not smart enough. This was a tangle in his mind.


    Childe Wuxian saw his doubts and said, "this city is the most dangerous place. Yes, but the more dangerous the place is, the more people are on guard. So the eight immortals gate will surely arrange a large number of people in the city."


    "It''s very difficult to assassinate in this way, but it''s different if it''s outside the city." Seeing that all the three people over there were listening, Mr. traceless continued to preach:


    "but after passing through dangerous places, people will become relaxed, that is to say that the city is the most relaxed time for the army, and only doing half the work there can make twice the effort."


    Emperor huangquan was suddenly enlightened, but he asked, "what if they just started in the city?"


    "There are so many people in the city that we can''t get up quickly. If there is any movement, we will go back." Childe wutrace said again.


    "I see." The emperor now understands the gap between himself and these people.


    Fat and thin two people listen to half, they think this profound thing is too difficult to understand, so they went to chat at the same time.


    When Emperor huangquan looked at the people around him again, he would not be angry. He felt that his brain was not as bright as before. He must have stayed with them for too long and was infected.


    It was dusk that day when Hua Ruge and his party took off the ship and entered the city. At that time, Zhang Heng and his brothers, including the secret sentry of baxianmen, were alert and escorted Hua Ruge all the way to the outside of the city.


    Hua Ruge also released her mind at this time. Although she was confident in her judgment, she did not know whether this group was stupid or not.


    Walking fast from the city to the gate at the other end of the city, it was already late at night. All the people who had been on alert were very tired. After all, the spirit of being on high alert was very easy to get tired.


    When he was about to leave the city, Hua rugo knew that he had met a man with normal brain and knew that he had ambushed outside.


    "Interesting." Hua Yuege said to Zhang Heng, "take the secret sentry and go out. There is a war waiting for us outside the city."


    "Yes." Zhang Heng''s voice was more respectful.


    Because he thought that what he said before might come true, because it''s only two days from here to wulongbao. If tianxingzong doesn''t do it, there will be no chance.


    There is a distance from this city to the next city controlled by the affiliated gate of baxianmen. When Hua Ruge and others leave the city, they go to the airship and fly towards the open trap.

 Chapter 1785

    Tianxingzong had ambushed outside the city. When he saw the arrival of the baxianmen spaceship from afar, the leader of the hall waved his hand and said, "kill all the people on the ship."


    "Yes!"


    All the people of tianxingzong should show up. These people got the order to die and attacked the spaceship without saying hello.


    "Boom!"


    These sabres and swords caused the ship to explode. The people above were ready for it. They jumped up in the air at the first time. The disciples of the eight immortals sect directly attacked tianxingzong.


    There are only Hua Ruge and Zhang Heng standing in the void.


    The Lord of tianxingzong frowned slightly, because he found that there were twice as many people on the ship, which was more difficult to deal with than he thought.


    "Brother Zhang, you are really cautious." The hall leader spoke directly, without concealing his identity.


    After all, in his opinion, these people are all dead. Once these people die, even if tianxingzong and baxianmen tear their faces directly, it doesn''t matter.


    Zhang Heng said with a smile, "you can''t be more careful than brother Li. It''s really overwhelming to ambush outside the city."


    Who could have thought that there would be ambush so close to the next city directly under the eight immortals gate?


    The hall master saw Zhang Heng''s look and said with some doubts: "you can still laugh now?"


    "Of course." Zhang Heng said, "do it."


    His words were infused with spiritual power, and his voice was heard far away.


    The hall master looked around and said, "don''t try to confuse the audience. I checked it. There is no one around."


    "You think only your people can hide the breath?" Zhang Heng sneers.


    What else did the hall master want to say? He felt that a lot of people were suddenly appearing around him. He was rushing to the battlefield.


    "You Know I''m going to ambush here? " He thought about it in a flash.


    Zhang Heng shook his head and said, "I can''t guess, but you can''t hide it from Mr. Hu."


    "Mr. Hu?" The hall Master said and turned his eyes to Hua Ruge on one side.


    Hua Ruge just looked at him lightly and didn''t say anything.


    At that time, the people of the eight immortals sect had already arrived. The number was the same as that of tianxingzong''s ambush. In addition, there were more people protecting Hua Ruge on the surface than tianxingzong.


    There is basically no suspense about the battle.


    In the distance, everyone stayed in the hidden array of Childe wutrace. Su Nianxia saw that those people were not close to Hua Ruge, and said with a smile, "sister Ruge is smart. Those people have planned for so long, but they can''t touch her."


    Shangguanli also said with a faint smile: "this human spirit."


    "The new boss is so powerful that he doesn''t need our help at all." Fat road.


    Thin is also a face of worship nodding.


    Emperor huangquan ignored the two men, but he was obsessed with observing the movements of the people around him, and was confused about whether to go out to help them.


    He thought that he should go out to help, but he thought that there were other reasons for this. However, he couldn''t figure it out, and he was not easy to ask, so he was very confused.


    "Emperor, please go to help us. It''s inconvenient for us to show up. It''s necessary for you to show your strength to the eight immortals sect." This is the time for you to open your mouth.


    "That''s what I mean." The yellow spring emperor said and flew out of the formation.


    "So do we." Fat and thin two people smell speech also take out their own weapon, while flying also shouting: "dare to move our eldest brother, are you tired of living crooked."


    Hua Yuege was so familiar with several people that he smiled and felt very kind.


    When Zhang Heng saw that emperor huangquan had let go of his momentum, he immediately warned him, "who is coming?"


    Where did the yellow spring emperor manage him? He crossed the sky star clan with his sword in his hand. Most of the people on the scene were the triple strength of the bitter sea, and several quadruples were powerful.


    Where did the five people he cultivated put these people in his eyes and rushed into the group of people was to chop melons and cut vegetables for a while.


    Although the fat and thin two have only three abilities, the Hunyuan power is very domineering. When they meet the friars of the same level, they are absolutely in a state of rolling.


    As soon as the three of them came out of Xingzong''s hall, they knew that they would surely lose.


    Zhang Heng looked at Hua Ruge in surprise and asked, "is it Mr. Zhang''s person?"


    "Look at my memory. I forgot to say that these three are my friends. I think my brother sent them to pick me up." Hua said with a smile.


    Zhang Heng''s eyes were fixed on the emperor, and said, "Sir, this friend is so good at life that he is actually a strong man in the five aspects of bitter sea."


    We need to know that their patriarch is also the sixth in the recently broken bitter sea.


    "Lord Zhang is right. My friend is a great man." Hua Ruge tells the truth.


    Zhang Heng nodded, seeing that the strength of the three men and their combat effectiveness far surpass that of the strong men at the same level, he dared not look at Hua Ruge as a businessman any more.


    At the same time of this war, the other side of the war, such as the childe without trace, has quietly left the battlefield and entered the next city, because they will certainly have no more changes.


    As a matter of fact, tianxingzong was defeated quickly and was beaten with no power to fight back.


    The yellow spring emperor stopped in the middle because he couldn''t find his opponent. He looked at Hua Ruge and said, "let''s pick you up."


    "Thank you very much." Hua Ruge''s sincere apology.


    The yellow spring Emperor didn''t have a good face because she smiled well, but said, "when will you fight with me again?"


    "Maybe it''s time to break through?" Hua Ruge shakes a smart one.


    "I''m here to make an appointment, not wait for you to become stronger." Yellow spring emperor was not happy. Who knows that Hua Ruge''s breakthrough speed is very slow. He has to wait until the monkey year and the moon.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said, "I''ll find someone to practice for you first."


    "You said that?" Asked the yellow spring emperor.


    Hua Ruge nodded, and began to make a miscalculation in her heart. Now she has several ruthless people standing by her side, and he can''t find North if she chooses any.


    After several abuses, he dare not challenge everywhere.


    Soon tianxingzong was defeated. Baxianmen captured the hall leader alive, and a group of people took a new spaceship to go on the road.


    Two days later, childe Wuwen and juntianxia first arrived at wulongbao, and then they were escorted back. Hua Ruge didn''t start all the way.


    Tuoba Rui has already prepared the residence. The people arranged to serve in it are all brought by Lingtian palace. They may not be strong, but they are loyal.


    Zhang Heng is arranged in another residence, two completely isolated, this decision to do business, Zhang Heng would like to propose that there is no reason to protect Hua Ruge nearby.


    After all, people are not without the strong.


    And Tuoba Rui and Hua Ruge are very clear, this time out, the eight immortals want to control the two people will have no chance and excuse.

 Chapter 1786

    Back in his house, Hua Ruge met people from Xijiang, where Mu Qingyan and Tang Qing sat in the front hall.


    "Light face, long time no more beautiful, let me touch it." Hua rushes up with a smile.


    Mu Qingyan, a famous girl, was different from Hua Ruge. When she saw this, she immediately backed away and said, "just talk, don''t do anything."


    "Stinginess." Hua rugo said and sat beside her and asked, "how is it? Have you found a boyfriend?"


    "What?"


    "It''s men." Hua Ruge changed her understanding.


    Mu Qingyan doesn''t look at her kindly: "I look at Ling Tiangong for you all day. How can I find a man?"


    "That''s not unreasonable." Hua said again, "but you should also think about your own reasons. It''s too cold to scare people away."


    "Don''t make a fuss. Tell me what to do in the future." Mu Qingyan shakes her head and breaks her heart with such a master.


    "How can I be so serious when I''m young." Hua Yuege gave a dry cough and waved to Tang Qing on the other side: "I haven''t seen Tang brother for a long time, how are Uncle Tang and little ru?"


    After several years of honing, Tang Qing became more mature. Hearing this, he said with a smile, "we are all good for the blessing of the Tuodong family."


    "That''s good." Hua Ruge nodded his head.


    After that, she handed over the Dan Fang of the broken territory pill to the two people, saying: "the Dan Shi of the chamber of Commerce and the Dan Shi of the Lingtian palace have closed their doors recently. They just refine this pill. All the pills they need are bought from different cities in the East. Don''t let the Dan Fang leak."


    "Don''t worry, my boss. I''m responsible for this. I''m sure those people can''t guess Dan Fang when I buy medicine." Tang Qing said he has more experience in such details than Hua Ruge.


    "I''m relieved to have you. Let''s make ten thousand pills first, and use this as the main hit." Hua Ruge said again, "we can''t leave behind other things. Weapons, immortal crystals and Kung Fu should also be purchased and shipped."


    "Yes." Mu Qingyan and Tang Qing answer at the same time.


    Hua Ruge then looked at Tang Qing and said, "remember that all these things are bought from the territory of gods. Don''t try to transfer them from the four regions. Once the resources there are reduced and the prices are soaring, you can dig your own grave."


    "I understand that." Tang Qing''s look reassures Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge thought about it and said with a smile, "I''ll trouble you both."


    When Mu Qingyan and Tang Qing left, Hua rugo took a sip of tea, and Tuo BARREI, who was sitting on the opposite side, said, "in this way, we can get a lot of money in a short time."


    "I don''t want to say that." Tuoba Rui pulls her to her bosom and looks at her and asks, "do you miss me?"


    "Yes." Hua, like a song, nodded affirmatively and answered without hesitation.


    I''m kidding. She''s too careful to offend.


    "That''s about it." Tuoba Rui''s face is more gentle.


    "Now you''ve cleared all the gates? Can leave a hidden danger? " Hua Ruge took the opportunity to ask a question that he thought was more important.


    "Those people dare not to be embarrassed when they see the jade brand of the magic sea sect, but we can''t drag the tiger skin for too long. We must have our own influence." Said Tuoba Rui.


    "So what are you going to do?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I have dropped all the disciples with good aptitude of Lingtian palace into the territory of gods, but it will take a while for them to grow up. We must start to cultivate the kinship from now on." Tuoba Rui opens his mouth.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "OK, let''s plan slowly."


    After a few words, the people who Hua Ruge sent to search the city for the code came back. Hua Ruge also knew their current position at the prompt of shangguanli.


    "It''s nice not to be stared at." Hua rugo stretched out, holding Tuo Barrow''s face in both hands, and said, "I''ll meet them first, and come back to accompany you in the evening."


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes turned and he said with a smile, "OK."


    Hua rugo knew what he was up to even with his toes, and immediately stepped back and said, "then I can go?"


    "Together." Tuoba Rui said and got up.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "why didn''t you just say that?"


    "Said you can accompany me?" Tuo Ba Rui said and grabbed her waist and urged her Coral Bracelet with her mind.


    After that, the two disappeared in the same place in an instant. When they reappeared, it was another mansion.


    The place where they appear is not ingenious. It is the largest yard. At this time, the other three families are planning together. Looking up, they see Tuo barrow and Hua Ruge holding together.


    Su Nianxia and Xiao Jiu both have bright eyes.


    Other people are smiling too.


    This kind of the eyes even if with the Hua such as song''s cheek also can''t bear, then hurriedly pushes away Tuoba Rui way: "that, we come to have a look."


    Tuoba Rui went to the stone table and sat down, not blushing at all.


    Everyone laughed, and Su Nianxia and Xiao Jiu ran to Hua Ruge. Xiao Jiu asked directly, "sister Ruge, what method did you use to keep her brother-in-law together?"


    She said that she would like to learn, and also want to be held in her arms by her master when she becomes a man.


    "You should ask him what he did to me?" Hua rugo said he knew nothing about this topic.


    After all, the whole process is upside down.


    Of course, she did not dare to say this, because although the man was active, he was as aggressive as ever and was very difficult to provoke.


    "Then he can do anything to you." Little nine retreats to the next place.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "it''s just hard to be haughty, not to be hugged, not to be kissed, not to be anything."


    "What is that?" Xiaojiu asked.


    Hua Ruge played on her forehead and said, "if little girl doesn''t learn well, next question."


    "You said it first." Xiaojiu said he was aggrieved.


    "Is it me?"


    Su Nianxia on the other side nodded definitely.


    Hua Ruge said that she couldn''t play happily, so she left them to discuss how to catch up with men. She went to shangguanli and xiaomink.


    "Sister." Seeing Hua Ruge is still a very bright smile, mink seems to be able to cure everything.


    Hua Ruge touched his head and said to shangguanli, "I''ve been bothering you recently. How about drinking?"


    "If you want to find someone to drink with, just say so." Shangguan Li doesn''t look at her very well.


    "You''re bored, aren''t you? Who''s with whom, aren''t you happy?" Hua Ruge said and teased mink: "mink, what do you say?"


    "It seems so." Mink, of course, can''t get around this.


    "Every positive line." Shangguan Li was used to Hua Ruge''s forceful words, and didn''t pester her with this topic, but asked: "how is it? How sure is it this time. "

 Chapter 1787

    "Don''t ask her this question. She must say she has a ten percent chance." Tuo Ba Rui takes a sentence on one side.


    Childe wutrace and juntianxia all laughed.


    When they understand Hua as a song, they are brave and confident in themselves.


    Shangguan Li also said with a smile, "I forgot."


    "You''re going to make fun of me, aren''t you?" Hua Ruge has no good way.


    "Tuo Ba Rui hears words to pacify a way:" we this is to care about you, understand you


    "It''s so boring to be friends with you people." Hua rugo is missing her rivals now.


    Several people chatted in the house for a while that day, and Hua Ruge persuaded them away. After all, there are emperor huangquan and other people in the house now, and they are helpers. Now they have basically occupied a place. It''s not so easy to overthrow her.


    Several people also felt that the fire was almost over, so they decided to leave and go to the place that their subordinates had prepared, where they started a new journey.


    In the evening, they were still scattered around the hospital with a wine pot in their arms, chatting with each other.


    Hua Ruge sits beside Shangguan glass, and the wine pot touches her and says, "take care of yourself."


    "It''s almost impossible to be in danger in my way of doing things. It''s you. Be careful." Shangguan Li speaks seriously.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "don''t worry, I have someone around me this time."


    Shangguan Li smiles.


    "But his temper is more terrible than mine. Last time I was attacked by someone in the inn, he didn''t slap me. At that time, I didn''t respond." Hua Yuege began to talk about things after separation.


    Su Nianxia and Xiao Jiu are also unexpectedly harmonious this time. They gather together to cheer each other up. Of course, they don''t want to develop much power, just want to settle their beloved man earlier.


    Tuoba Rui and childe Wuchen sit together and talk.


    And mink is to pull the emperor world to say something about cultivation.


    Hua Ruge looks at the night in the sky and listens to the conversation of people around him. His lips will smile unconsciously.


    The world is constantly changing, and no achievements or forces can be kept. In the end, only these friends can prove that she has been here.


    She patted Guan Li on the shoulder and stood up to go to Jun Tianxia.


    At this time, they were still talking about some skills. Hua Ruge was not interested in it at all, so he said to the mink, "a Li is looking for you."


    "Sister a Li." Mink immediately got up and walked over.


    Hua Ruge is sitting on the side of juntianxia.


    Jun Tianxia touched the wine pot with her and said, "can you tell me something?"


    Hua Ruge''s eyes looked at Su Nianxia, who was leaning on Xiaojiu, and said, "if it''s just a general level of soul damage, it''s impossible that she hasn''t recovered her memory yet."


    "I also thought that she might have been hurt more than expected." Jun Tianxia raised his eyebrows when he mentioned this.


    "The territory of the gods is far away from us. I will have a chance to find a doctor in this field to show her." Hua Yuege said.


    They don''t know much about it after all.


    "Jun Tianxia nodded:" I know, but I always think she hurt not only the spirit, but also the psychology


    "Well?"


    "I wonder if it''s possible that she doesn''t want to remember. After all, the previous experience is too hard for her." I guess.


    Hua Ruge thinks about it. Su Nianxia has lived in the temple of light for several years. She recovers her memory but still needs to help the God of light. When she sees them, she is happy, but she has to finish the trick. It must be hard.


    She sighed a little: "she would not have this disaster if it had not been for saving us, and then it was for the sake of completing us that she pressed herself, and this child really suffered."


    "The good news is that it''s all over. I''ll be nice to her so that she can ignore all the unpleasant days." Said the king.


    At this time, he was looking at Su Nianxia with deep eyes.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "I didn''t see you wrong, so she will give it to you."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll keep her happy, even if she recovers her memory." The king is very determined.


    Hua Ruge nodded, totally relieved.


    On the other side, Xiao mink knows that shangguanli didn''t find him, but he also depends on shangguanli when he has a chance. As for the cultivation, he has left it behind.


    Tuoba Rui comes over and looks at Xianghua and asks, "what are you talking about?"


    "I don''t believe you didn''t hear me. Watch your eyes." Hua gave him a white look.


    With her understanding of Tuo BARREI, it must be after she came that he paid attention to himself.


    Tuoba Rui pinches her face with a smile, and then looks over there. It turns out that it''s Xiaojiu who went back to find childe Wuchen. He left now.


    Hua Ruge knew that he had been wronged, and he was embarrassed to spit out his tongue.


    Su Nianxia also came over. She was a little drunk. She came up and rested on juntianxia''s arm. She looked up at Hua Ruge and said, "sister Ruge, can I sleep with you today?"


    With that, she stood up shakily again.


    Jun Tianxia pulled her down and said, "even if you are like sister Ge, brother Tuoba will want to fight you out. You''d better sleep in your own room."


    "But I don''t want to sleep alone, or you will accompany me?" Su Nianxia began to make up his mind again.


    The monarch world just wants to shake his head to see the grievance in her eyes, then way: "that I look at you on the side."


    "No, I''ll hold it." Su Nianxia said and hugged his arm.


    The other half of the childe''s experience is almost the same as that of the monarch''s world.


    Tuo Ba Rui walks away with Hua Ruge. After a few steps, he can''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Hua Yuege asked in surprise.


    "I sympathize with them. The two beauties are in my arms, but I can''t touch them." Tuoba Rui shook his head.


    Hua Yuege took a look at him and said, "you think everyone is like you, hungry wolf who can''t feed enough."


    "Then ask later to see if it''s the same." Tuo Barry gives her a look you know.


    "Just ask." Hua Ruge said and glanced at the two sides, but it seemed that for the time being, she couldn''t ask the result. Juntianxia and childe wutrace had no serious friends.


    Jun Tianxia feels that he can''t take advantage of the danger of others. After all, Su Nianxia is still in a state of amnesia. In case he regrets later, it''s not easy to do.


    I don''t know what I feel about Xiaojiu, so I can''t be confused.


    After scanning the two pairs, she looked at the mink again. She saw that the mink just kissed Shangguan glass and his ears were red. Obviously, she didn''t go that far. She thought it wasn''t that the feelings were not in place, but that the mink was relatively simple.

 Chapter 1788

    After sitting in the courtyard for a while, they were almost drunk before leaving.


    Hua Ruge was drunk every time he drank. When he went back, he slept until noon the next day. Tuoba Rui told childe Wuchen that he had left in the morning.


    "I hope they''re all going well." Hua Ruge stretched out.


    Since then, Hua Ruge has been focusing on the operation of his chamber of Commerce. It''s the shopkeeper who doesn''t shake his hands. After all, he has a great body and a lot of trouble once he has a problem.


    Mu Qingyan brought hundreds of alchemists from the west of Xinjiang. These alchemists met the pill, which is not too difficult to refine, and the output was very fast.


    In just three days, 10000 broken territory pills were transported to all auction houses in the chaos. Because these auction houses were built in the city of baxianmen and its affiliated gate, they were always safe.


    By the fifth day, the whole chaotic place knew that the auction house had bought pills, and they were all eager to see each other.


    Tianxingzong may be the only one who can''t be happy. The people who sent the interceptors are all dead. Now the auction houses are still in full swing.


    if they continue to develop like this, the baxianmen will continue to grow. At that time, the first unlucky one is tianxingzong.


    Seven days later, auction houses across the country officially started selling broken territory pills, but each auction house only sold 100 pieces a day.


    The people who snatched it that day found that the effect was surprisingly good after taking it, so they went on to snatch it. After all, it was not only their breakthrough but also the use of the younger generation at home.


    As soon as the effect of Dan medicine comes, more people will rush to buy it, and even some people will offer a high price just to get it.


    It''s reasonable to say that it''s up to anyone to set the starting price. However, there is no such auction house in Kyushu. Although it has been limited, the price has always been set at 500 Lingjing, and it publicly claims that it won''t raise the price.


    In this way, not only those who didn''t buy them, but also those who bought them were very happy. They said that Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce was benevolent and righteous.


    But Chu batian, the leader of the eight immortals sect, was a little strange. He sent someone to ask Hua Ruge why he wanted to limit the supply. If the effect was not better, he would sell it all the time.


    Hua Ruge only explained that this is conducive to sustainable development, not in depth.


    But in fact, she wants to win people''s hearts and establish basic prestige. Although it is also conducive to development, it is only conducive to the Kyushu chamber of Commerce, not to the baxianmen.


    Danshi continuously transports danyao. Even other sects will come to the city controlled by the eight immortals to buy medicine. For a while, these cities with auction houses became the most popular place in the whole chaos.


    A lot of money was put into Hua Ruge''s pocket. Hua Ruge gave a small part of it to baxianmen, and sent 100 pieces of broken territory pills in one time.


    Chu batian is very happy to see Lingshi and so many white broken territory Dan. Looking at Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce seems to see a money tree.


    Hua Ruge not only paralyzes them, but also accelerates the purchase of resources from the mainland. She wants to develop rapidly.


    She also did not forget to use her prestige. On the eighth day after the sale of danyao, she began to recruit nursing homes. Externally, she was short of staff to maintain the order of transportation.


    Of course, Hua Ruge also sent a decent person to tell Chu batian. Chu batian counted the money at home until he was soft, and he had a broken territory pill to use. Naturally, he promised.


    However, he didn''t want to let Hua Ruge develop, but he thought that as long as he didn''t set up forces, he could control them. There was no big deal in these nursing homes.


    Hua Ruge is rich and resourceful, and it is very generous to give conditions. So when it comes to the recruitment of Kyushu chamber of Commerce, people try to squeeze in.


    However, Kyushu chamber of commerce is not free to give money to anyone. They are very strict in their admission and investigation, especially in the aspect of character. After a series of examinations, less than one tenth of them have been selected.


    Hua Ruge looked at the situation of the hospital guards sent by Mu Qingyan and said, "yes, we have hundreds of people in less than ten days."


    "It''s a good development." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Because he couldn''t get involved in business at all, he spent most of his time practicing. Even Hua rugo hasn''t seen him for half a month.


    Hua rugo looked at the list and said, "but these people can''t use it at ease. They need to die."


    "What can you do?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "They are different from the people in Xijiang. They don''t have that worship and trust for me. They came to me for the benefit, so they can only use the benefit to hold them for the time being and let them know that only following me is the most promising." Hua Ruge said, touching his chin.


    Tuo Barry then looks at her.


    "First, break these people up in our team, and then pass on some skills and resources. When they get used to this treatment, they can''t live in poverty." Hua Ruge plans.


    Tuo Barry thought for a moment and said, "we need to promote some people to remember your kindness and help you manage the people below."


    "It makes sense. I''ll ask Qingyan to investigate it for me." Hua Yuege said and approached him and said, "it''s been half a month. How can I see that you haven''t made any progress?"


    According to Tuo Ba Rui''s abnormal talent, this kind of situation is very rare.


    "The third is the early stage of the bitter sea, and the fourth is the middle stage, which is a bottleneck. Moreover, the psychic power here is too poor, so my progress is naturally slower." Tuoba Rui explained.


    Hua Ruge knew that Tuo BARREI was unwilling to use resources for cultivation, so he didn''t mention the matter of breaking territory pill.


    In fact, although the broken territory pill has no harm to the body, it is a real external force, which will affect people''s perception of the realm after use, and it will have some influence on the breakthrough and actual combat in the future.


    As they were talking, they heard a rush of footsteps in the courtyard. Then they heard the emperor huangquan shouting in the courtyard: "brother Ruge, you said you would find someone to compete with me. Now it''s a month. How about people?"


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at Xiang Hua like a song, which means asking questions.


    Hua rugo rubbed his nose and said, "he has to ask me to fight, but he has broken through to the fifth level. It''s hard for me to win him, even if I win, I will fight for my life."


    "Give it to me." Tuoba Rui said and stood up.


    "Can you do it?" Hua Ruge holds him.


    "Look." Tuo Ba Rui threw out these two words when he had opened the door and asked the yellow spring emperor outside: "want to fight?"


    Emperor huangquan saw Tuo BARREI fight against the ghost of the God of light. When the wings came out, they were very terrifying both in strength and combat effectiveness.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t need Tianzi sword or that pair of silver wings. How about fighting you like this?" Tuoba Rui said and spread out his hands.

 Chapter 1789

    The emperor of yellow spring looked at Tuoba Rui and said, "your level is two times lower than mine. Do you dare to play with me without any cards?"


    Hua Ruge was also a little surprised at the back. She thought that there should be one artifact or the power of the road. After all, the yellow spring emperor was an old monster so long ago, and it was not a winner or a loser.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of." Tuoba Rui said a word and turned to look at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge walked out of the yard and said, "then you can remember until the point."


    "Don''t worry, since you are my boss, I won''t hurt your man." The yellow spring emperor took the lead.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t open his mouth, but he just lost the power of Hua Xing Dan, and the whole man''s momentum was released.


    Hua Ruge asked him to take out the city of the sky and cover the whole yard directly to ensure that the war would not surprise outsiders.


    When they entered the city, Tuoba Rui took out an ordinary long sword, but the momentum was also amazing.


    After a period of time, although the two men still don''t deal with each other, their hostility is not so strong.


    They seldom saw the first World War. They sat on the wall early and looked at the two people below.


    "This boy is very unusual. I haven''t seen his evil spirit in all these years." Said the old man.


    Qi Ling also stared at Tuoba Rui and said, "I''ve seen him do it. The power of heaven says to borrow it. It''s really evil."


    "You have been with the master for so long, you should know what the boy is from?" The old man asked that he was still frightened when he was hurt by Tuo BARREI last time.


    "People in the small world have become immortal from mortals." The spirit answers.


    The old man shook his head and said, "no, ordinary people can use a half trick even if they have chance to see the sky. How can they know the power of the road?"


    "If I knew it, I wouldn''t think it was evil." Of course, there is no way to solve this problem.


    They were talking when suddenly a figure appeared.


    Hua Ruge sat down between them, looked around and asked, "what do you say?"


    "The master''s man is very powerful." Qi Ling immediately flatters.


    The old man also nodded with his head. He had no moral integrity at all. Since he knew the existence of artifact spirit, he dared not. After all, if Hua rugo didn''t protect him, he must have been eaten.


    "I said that you two are the same kind of old monster level existence. Can you be a little abstemious?" Hua Ru song can not make complaints about it.


    Two people look at each other, the heart that calls a bitter ah, they also did not expect to fall to this point, there is such a master they do not submit to where there is good fruit to eat.


    The two of them have been fighting for a long time. Emperor Huang Quan is the main attacker because of his strength.


    Tuoba Rui has been defending passively. Every time he mobilizes his strength, he is able to fend off the attack, not much, not much.


    The yellow spring emperor tried several times and did not test the strength of Tuoba Rui, so he simply added some strength.


    In the face of several times of his own strength, Tuoba Rui does not retreat at all. His sword moves are fierce and strong, and with the aggressive force, he doesn''t fall down at all.


    Hua Ruge can see clearly that Tuo BARREI''s own strength is not strong, but after his sword Qi hits out, his lethality is inexplicably terrible.


    After the exchange of more than ten moves, Emperor huangquan realized that he despised the enemy. Because Tuo BARREI''s sword power was too strong, not only his strength was not under him, but also his moves were very accurate. He attacked at his weakest point every time.


    The most terrible thing is that if this weakness is not used by Tuo BARREI, he doesn''t realize that he has practiced this set of skills for thousands of years and has never been found out.


    Tuoba Rui seems to have found a good Sparring Practice. The more he fought, the more he worked hard. Gradually, he turned defensive into attacking.


    The two old guys on the top were dazzled.


    "Is this still human?" The old man glared.


    Hua Ruge turned his head and said with a white eye, "what do you say?"


    "All of our skills are based on the rules of the road, but we don''t see the rules, we don''t know what the rules are, we only know how to cultivate them." Said the old man.


    Hua Ruge frowned: "so what do you want to say?"


    "All these skills are like children''s tricks in front of people who understand the rules of the road. How can they not be seen through?" The old man shook his head and said, "no, it''s not right."


    "Old man, if you don''t speak clearly, I will feed you to Qiling." Although Hua Ruge can understand it, he doesn''t understand what''s wrong.


    The old man looked at Hua Ruge and said, "master, the heaven is created by the gods. Only the gods know the rules."


    "Don''t tell me what the God is Xiaorui in my family. He reads all day and figures out these rules. I see them in my eyes." Hua Ruge looks at him like a magic wand.


    The old man shook his head and said, "it''s right to speculate, but those things are very clear to people."


    "You..." Just as Hua Yuege wanted to refute, he thought of the once God of light.


    He went to Tuoba Rui to learn the rules of heaven, but he didn''t learn anything for a year and a half.


    But isn''t that also a God?


    After the old man finished speaking, he went to see Tuo BARREI again and said, "if I guess right, your husband has a big head."


    The following battle is still going on. At this time, hundreds of moves have been taken. Emperor Huang Quan''s forehead is already sweating, because he found that his disguise would be broken in any way. If it were not for his strong strength, he would be cut into several parts now.


    Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "it''s not going to be a reincarnation. It''s going to be a savior."


    The old man thought this would surprise Hua rugo, but she dared to say more.


    "If this is the way of heaven, he will choose the wrong person, and he will not care about the life and death of people in this world." Hua Ruge is still reading in pieces.


    At the same time, the spirit asked, "master, you are not afraid that your husband will leave you if he really has great creation?"


    "No way. When I was a child, a fortune teller told my grandfather that I was born with a phoenix life. After nirvana, I would fly for nine days to achieve the supreme." Hua is just like a song.


    "Then your grandfather must have given the fortune teller a lot of money."


    "Of course, he..." Hua Ruge just said a sentence and then reacted. He turned his head and stared at Qi Lingdao: "do you dare to laugh at me?"


    "I dare not." The spirit of the instrument is scurrying around for fear of being killed.


    Hua Ruge turned to look at the old man again and said, "you can show me again, isn''t it also very big?"


    "You..." The old man hesitated for a moment and then nodded: "that''s for sure, master, you will have more creativeness at a glance."

 Chapter 1790

    Hua rugo was satisfied after hearing this, and continued to watch the battle below.


    The old man was relieved at this time, but what he said just now was not entirely to coax Hua Ruge. With his eyesight, he could not see Hua Ruge''s constitution. It was obvious that his master had a very strong blood.


    Under the yellow spring emperor more and more passive, in the face of Tuoba Rui a sword is better than a sword attack more and more strength from the heart.


    Under Tuo Barrow''s hand, he added gravity path, and the strong sword Qi went straight to the front door of emperor huangquan. Emperor huangquan waved his sword to resist. The two spirits met and made a huge roar.


    The light flashed. Emperor huangquan retreated a few steps at a high speed. Only by inserting a long sword on the ground can he stop the retreat.


    It''s clear that the game is up.


    Tuo Ba Rui put away his sword and said, "I''ll accept it."


    The yellow spring emperor now looks at Tuo Barrow''s eyes as if he is looking at monsters. His face is unbelievable: "how can you exert such a great power? It''s unreasonable."


    "If the emperor wants to know, he can come to me for discussion. Similarly, if he wants to fight again, he can come to me." Tuoba Rui talks again.


    The bewilderment of the yellow spring emperor soon disappeared. He waved his hand and said, "no matter how evil you are, I will challenge you next time."


    "Anytime." Tuo Ba Rui answers.


    Hua Yuege just waved to receive the city of the sky and fell to the ground.


    Tuo Ba Rui takes a look at her and turns back to her room.


    After he left, Emperor huangquan approached Hua rugo and said, "boss, you are really a powerful man. You have only three strengths, and your combat effectiveness is not weaker than me."


    "That''s because we are all strong enough to play together." Hua Yuege said and went out of the hospital.


    Yellow spring emperor looked at her back and thought about it for some reason. Although his eldest brother can''t compare with Tuo BARREI, it''s extremely fierce to really start.


    Hua rugo left the house and went to the chamber of Commerce. It''s time for her to ask about it.


    Tang Qing is busy. Seeing her coming, she hurriedly goes out of the counter to meet her: "my boss, you are here."


    "The road of resource transportation is still smooth?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tang Qing nodded and said, "after the master of Lingtian palace made some preparations, those clans are honest and no one dares to rob us."


    He said that he took out an account book from the space and handed it to Hua rugo, saying: "this is the resources we have collected in a month, and all kinds of resources are available."


    Hua Ruge turned it over and nodded with satisfaction: "this progress is OK, just continue to do so."


    "Yes." Tang Qing answers.


    Hua Ruge got to know the situation of pojingdan again. Although it has lasted for half a month, it still sells out every time the market opens.


    "Further reduction, each auction house can only sell 50 a day, and more is not rare." She explained.


    Tang Qing nodded: "I know."


    "That''s all. I''ll go first. Brother Tang will come to my house to have a drink when he has time." Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder.


    "You''re welcome, sir. Let''s go." Tang Qing watched Hua Ruge leave.


    After she left, she found Mu Qingyan in a nearby Lingtian palace station. There are hundreds of Lingtian palace disciples here, whose strength is the most important in the bitter sea. There are few people who can be alone.


    Mu Qingyan is still explaining how to manage those new nursing homes. He only dispels his subordinates when he sees Hua Ruge coming.


    Hua Yuege walked forward and sat down with a smile and said, "it''s hard work. It''s much faster than I thought."


    "It''s not hard for us to establish our position in this sale of broken territory pills." Mu Qingyan poured her a cup of tea and said, "do you have any plans?"


    "You guessed it. How much did we take with us, master array?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Mu Qingyan didn''t want to say, "fifty people."


    "That''s enough. From now on, let these people spread out to build the transmission array, right near the auction house." Hua Yuege said.


    "Is it built in secret or on the surface?" Asked Mu Qingyan.


    "I''ll make it on the surface. I''ll write another letter to Chu batian, saying that we invited the array master to build the transmission array. It''s for profit. Then I''ll give him a part to help him to look after it." Hua is like singing and saying.


    The array mage is a rare talent. She was afraid that the eight immortals might have a bad idea. She went on fighting with sugar coated shells.


    Mu Qingyan nodded, "I see."


    "Another letter says that we only make a quarter of the city now, so I plan to go to other cities to develop." Hua is like singing and saying.


    "Will he agree to this?" Asked Mu Qingyan.


    "There will be more money coming into his pocket. How could he disagree?" Hua Ru, the singer, is tapping on the armrest of the chair with a smile on his face.


    Mu Qingyan thought for a moment and said, "but other cities are not under the control of the eight immortals sect. What if the sect there is not good for us?"


    "Isn''t it better to be against us?" Hua Yuege smiled again and said, "let''s first choose small forces to develop in a high-profile way."


    "You''re afraid they won''t rob you?"


    "With what I know here, someone will do it." Hua rugo said and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Mu Qingyan didn''t think for a moment. Seeing that she didn''t say or ask deeply, she turned around and went to carry out.


    Sure enough, seven days later, the news of Chu batian came, and he agreed with the transmission array and the expansion and development.


    From the perspective of baxianmen, if there is more transmission array, there will be more means to make money, and the same is true for expansion and development. Anyway, they will not have more manpower. If Hua Ruge can toss and turn, it is also a good thing for him to wait for more money.


    At the same time, Mu Qingyan also used Hua Ruge''s method to rectify the summoned yard guards. At this time, he was dispersing cities to protect the array mages to build the transmission array.


    The people who are in charge of the construction are all temporarily recruited, only one or two of them are from Lingtian palace.


    People in the chaos area are very excited when they know that the auction house will be expanded to other cities. After all, they don''t need to go so far to buy things.


    Of course, some clans have made small calculations. Although it''s convenient to buy things, they need money. If you rob them, it''s different. And looking at the people sent by the Kyushu chamber of commerce one by one, they are very weak. It''s easy to rob them.


    Of course, although these clans have this idea, they didn''t start at the first time. After all, they still don''t know the bottom of the Kyushu chamber of Commerce. If they get angry with the baxianmen after the start, it''s not worth it.


    Their wait-and-see is a month. A month later, there are ten auction houses rising in the small city, and then those people see countless precious treasures on the surface.


    They have only heard a handful of miraculous medicines that they have never seen before. There are also countless pills and other resources, not to mention.

 Chapter 1791

    The newly-built Kyushu auction house did not start to sell, but the resources poured in from far away, which were precious resources that had never been seen in chaotic places.


    One by one, the clans of these City owners are extremely entangled. Even the clans are divided into two groups, one is for looting, the other is for peace.


    Most of the main looters are those who are jealous.


    Although there are few people in the Lord''s chamber of Commerce, they all make sense. That is to say, the Kyushu chamber of commerce is sheltered by the eight immortals sect for fear of getting into trouble after robbing.


    Also because of this, the major sectors are too late to make a decision.


    In this month, in addition to arranging those new auctions, Hua rugo also indicated hundreds of new nursing homes. In addition, there were more than 1000 people before.


    More than 1000 people led the excellent resources of the Kyushu chamber of Commerce, and they worked hard to do things. Moreover, Hua Ruge chose some local people as the leaders of the nursing home. After being promoted, these people were more or less grateful and took care of people.


    These people were dispatched to protect the mages in the formation to build the transmission formation.


    Because it''s only a small and medium-sized transmission array, which can transmit dozens of people at a time, it will not take a long time, and it will be completed in another half month.


    Hua Ruge is in wulongbao. He''s not in a hurry, even though his schedule is good.


    This day, she took the fat and thin people to the chamber of Commerce for a tour. Knowing that there was no problem, she casually turned around in the city. Because this is the place where she will be the base camp in the future, so she built many shops.


    One of the essential things is the tavern. Tang Qing, knowing her preferences, brought the best cook from Xijiang to sit in the town.


    Because the place of chaos really doesn''t know how to have fun and never tasted such exquisite food, the restaurant is full of people from the beginning of business. Hua Ruge has specially reserved a box for himself so that he can eat it every time.


    "Boss, we still have to follow you. Every time we come out, we have delicious food." The thin man said with a smile behind him.


    The fat man also nodded: "our boss can play."


    He said that he didn''t forget to stare at the woman on the street, but this time he didn''t see anyone who said it was true love.


    "It''s not a good place to be in chaos. Women don''t talk about it, and they don''t look good." The way the fat man shakes his head.


    Thin white he a way: "even if there are good, people can not see you."


    "Why don''t you look at me? I''m Yushulin. I don''t know how many girls like it." The fat man patted his chest with confidence.


    Hua Ruge looks at the black line on the front face and looks at the eyes from the people around her. She blushes with her face.


    The three went to the restaurant together and entered the box that had been kept for a long time. The delicious food was soon brought up.


    Hua Ruge poured himself a glass of wine. Just about to drink, he heard someone knock at the door and heard a voice: "Ruge, something happened."


    "Come in and say." Hua Yuege said softly, and then drank a glass of wine.


    Mu Qingyan just came in and saw that she picked up the chopsticks and was about to take the dishes.


    "One of our auction houses was robbed." Murmur said.


    "Don''t worry, sit down and eat and say." Hua Ruge claps the chair beside her.


    Fat and thin two people hurriedly let go to the side.


    Mu Qingyan sat down and said, "it''s a small sect called xuehaimen. It''s located in the border of chaos. The terrain there is dangerous. These people robbed us and plunged into the barren mountains. If they want to find it back, they will waste some energy."


    "Bastard, dare to rob us." The fat man was in a hurry at the moment, and looked at Hua Ruge and said, "boss, at your command, both of our brothers will go and get everyone back."


    "Eat yours." Hua Ruge appeased her and then asked Mu Qingyan, "how many days ago was this?"


    "Eight days ago, the news just came back. I think it will soon spread to other cities." Mu Qingyan frowned slightly when she spoke.


    Although I know that this is what Hua rugo wanted to happen in advance, I still don''t know why she did it.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "don''t take any action. Let the news spread."


    "In this way, other hesitant clans will follow suit." Mu Qingyan can''t help reminding.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "I''ll wait for them to follow suit. Watch. The good play is still behind."


    Although Mu Qingyan didn''t think clearly, he knew that Hua Ruge always had rules, so he nodded and said, "then do as you say."


    "It''s just that we haven''t seen each other for a few days. We''ll talk while we eat today." Hua rugo takes out a pair of chopsticks and hands them to her.


    Mu Qingyan then said, "there is another thing. I received a letter from the eight immortals sect yesterday."


    "What did you say?"


    "Chu batian said that if we have something to deal with, we can go to baxianmen. We don''t need to call too many guardians." Said Mu Qingyan.


    Hua Ruge chuckled: "it seems that this old guy is not too stupid. He knows that he is guarding us."


    "But if we don''t build our own power soon, we will be pinched in his hand." Mu Qingyan breaks some worried way.


    "He doesn''t want to, but he has to stop us." Hua Ruge said, clapping Mu Qingyan''s shoulder and saying, "believe me, he will not interfere with us in a few months."


    "You always have a way. Then I won''t worry about it. I''ll wait for you." Mu Qingyan said and began to eat.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "that''s right. Come on, have two more drinks."


    "It''s only you who get drunk first." Mu Qingyan said with a smile.


    Although not often drinking, but mu Qingyan''s drinking volume is better than Hua Ruge''s, I don''t know how much, she is always sober at the end of every drink.


    Hua Ruge was always convinced of this point, so he said: "then I''ll ask you to send me back today."


    "Think well." There is no way to be angry.


    After that, the four people began to drink and chat in the tavern.


    The news that Kyushu auction house was robbed also spread out because no one stopped it. Soon other cities knew it. They waited a few more days, but there was no movement in baxianmen. Only Kyushu chamber of commerce is in a hurry.


    So the rest of the clans also moved their minds. The Lord and the people were less and less, eager to try one by one.


    Half a month later, when the array mage finished his work and withdrew wulongbao one after another, Hua rugo received the news that the auction house had been robbed.


    And there are three sects at the same time.


    Hua Ruge spread out the map and found that two of the three clans were very small. Only one of them looked like a little bit, only a few hundred people.


    Mu Qingyan looked at her and asked, "we lost a lot of good things after being robbed. Is it time for the eight immortals to start?"

 Chapter 1792

    Hua rugo shook his head and said, "do you think they will help us deal with those clans?"


    "No?"


    "You can try it. Send a letter to the eight immortals and ask them to help." Hua Yuege said.


    "If you think they won''t do it, why send it?" Mu Qingyan asked incomprehensibly.


    Hua rugo said with a smile, "dig a hole for them, of course. Go."


    "I can think more." Mu Qingyan shakes her head and leaves.


    Because the transmission array was built in Baxian City, the letter for rescue that day went to the Lord''s mansion of Baxian city and was handed over to Chu batian.


    Chu batian opened the letter and frowned fiercely. Then he slapped the table and said, "instead, those who have joined me in the eight immortals sect dare to move. They don''t pay attention to us at all."


    The hall leader who sent the letter was a little surprised, so he asked, "sect leader, what''s written on it?"


    "See for yourself." Chu batian hands the letter to him.


    After reading it, the hall leader asked, "although these schools are all small ones, they are all located in a partial position. What''s worse than our environment? It''s not easy to catch up with them."


    "These bastards." Chu batian was angry, but he didn''t make a decision immediately, but he was thinking about something.


    "These small clans will not stay in place after robbing things. I think even the people may have a hard time not to please them." Said the master.


    After Chu batian calmed down, he suddenly sneered and asked, "by the way, how many guardians has Hu yuezheng taken?"


    "According to the investigation of subordinates, there are more than 1000 people, each strength is above the triple of the bitter sea, which is already the strength of a third class sect." The master replied.


    "It seems that she doesn''t want to be sheltered by me. How could she think of me when something happened?" Chu batian said with a sinister look.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Write back to her and say that this is just a few small sects. It''s not worth my eight immortals sect''s efforts. Let her solve it by herself." Chubatian flicks his sleeve.


    The hall master thought for a moment and said, "although she has some people, she may not be good at scheduling. If she can''t solve it, our interests will be lost in the end."


    "If this man doesn''t teach her a lesson, he will be dishonest. Only when she is frustrated can she obey." Chu batian snorted again, "go."


    "Yes." That hall leader just left.


    When Chu batian waited for the man to leave, he glanced at the sincere letter on the table. His face was full of disdain. These people wanted to fight with him, but they were still tender.


    In the afternoon, the local transmission array sent the letter to Mu Qingyan. After she opened it, she found that the eight immortals sect really didn''t help.


    At this time, Hua Ruge is in a daze in the yard. The reason for her daze is very simple. That''s that Tuoba Rui has been practicing these days. She has seen very little.


    At this time Mu Qingyan came in and said, "they really don''t help."


    "No surprise." Hua rugo poured her a cup of tea and said, "sit down and say."


    "Why?"


    "They didn''t care about my first call for the nursing home, but they will show ambition once there is a second time. Of course, they will mind and can''t help us." Hua Yuege said.


    Mu Qingyan thought for a moment and said, "do you know they will mind if you still do it?"


    "That''s why we do it. How can we rely on them all the time?" Hua rugo asked her.


    "Do you want to deal with it yourself?"


    Hua Ruge nodded: "we must take back the initiative."


    Mu Qingyan thought it was also reasonable, and asked, "do I send my own people to track it?"


    "No, these families have few people, and their positions are biased. It''s hard to find them when they are scattered. There''s no need to spend so much manpower." Hua Yuege said.


    "Then let those resources be lost?"


    "We are not short of money and things. Now it is the most important thing to stand firm." Hua Yuege said and took another sip of tea.


    Mu Qingyan looks at her and asks, "so what should I do now?"


    "Hold still." Hua Ruge gently spits out four words.


    After that, the performance of the Kyushu chamber of Commerce surprised the world, because they only knew that they were in a hurry when they lost something. They didn''t ask for help or do it by themselves, which made passers-by feel worried when they saw it.


    It is also because people in this chaotic place soon have a new understanding of Kyushu chamber of Commerce. They are indeed rich and resourceful, but they are only businessmen who are worse in strength and skill.


    So the larger ones, who didn''t want to have a conflict with baxianmen at first, don''t care about it now, and they start to sell to the local auction house.


    Three days later, Hua rugo received the news that four more auction houses had been robbed. After learning about the four clans, she finally smiled.


    Mu Qingyan looked at her and asked, "what''s your name again?"


    "Two of these four sects are the third class sects, and two are the second class sects. There are at least a thousand more." Hua rugo smiled at her: "don''t you think it''s fat?"


    "What?"


    "That''s what I''m waiting for." Hua Yuege said, standing up and saying, "we should keep our energy up for such a long time. It''s time for us to move."


    "Do you mean to fight against these doors?" Asked Mu Qingyan in shock.


    Hua Ruge nodded affirmatively: "do you think my things are so easy to rob? Now that you dare to do it, don''t blame me for returning a tooth for a tooth. "


    Mu Qingyan thought for a moment, and finally suddenly said, "I understand that you only make opportunities to do things all the time. If they rob us of our things, we will be able to make a right move."


    "In this way, no one will doubt our ambition. Even the eight immortals can''t pick out any mistakes. After all, they said they didn''t care."


    "Seriously, I really want to have a good fight after such a long time of leisure." Hua rugo looked at her and asked, "our guardians are back now."


    "They all came back half a month ago, and with us there were 1500." Mu Qingyan said that at the moment, she was also a little spirited.


    Hua Ruge calculated a little and said, "then we can divide the army into two parts, and call the yellow spring emperor to see me."


    "What can I do now?" Asked Mu Qingyan.


    "After I leave, there will always be people sitting in the Five Dragon Castle. You will stay here. If there is something that cannot be solved, you will knock on the palace master''s door." Hua Yuege said.


    Mu Qingyan was a little surprised: "you don''t want to be helped by the palace master?"


    "He can''t do it easily now. Those top forces are what he wants to deal with. Now he has to hide them." Hua Ruge calculated the way.


    This is what she said before Tuo BARREI closed. For the time being, he doesn''t have to fight. He just needs to keep his energy up.

 Chapter 1793

    The Kung Fu Emperor Huang Quan and the fat and thin have arrived. The fat man takes the lead in saying, "new boss, what''s the fun of you looking for us?"


    "Almost." Hua Ruge said and looked at the yellow spring emperor and said, "emperor, you must have heard that someone is robbing our auction house. It''s time to start."


    The two of them were so angry when they heard that they were robbed. They immediately said, "finally, they can start. These days, they can hold me back. Can you tell me how to fight?"


    Hua rugo pointed to one part of the map and said, "this gate is five days away from us. I''ll give you 700 people and defeat them."


    "No problem, I guarantee that there will be no one left to kill and everything will be taken back." Huangquan is full of confidence.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "we are not here to kill people. The purpose of your visit is to beat them out of temper, and then take these people for your own use with rich benefits."


    "Well." The emperor thought for a moment and said, "I see. Don''t worry."


    "I''m naturally at ease when the emperor acts." Hua Yuege said to Mu Qingyan, "when it comes time to divide people, I will have 700 people, leaving 100 people to guard the chamber of Commerce."


    "Can you do it alone? You don''t see that there are not many powerful people, but there must be some experts in charge. " Mu Qingyan is a little uneasy.


    The yellow spring Emperor Wen Yan also frowned: "do you want to do it yourself?"


    "I chose a weaker clan." Hua Ruge said, pointing to the fat and thin: "let them help me then."


    The yellow spring emperor nodded: "that''s good."


    He once lost to Hua Ruge. Naturally, he knew that he was a ruthless man with skill, so he didn''t worry too much.


    Mu Qingyan saw that she insisted and had to do so.


    The fat and thin also clapped their chests, saying that the eldest brother would give them.


    When the people in the yard are gone, Hua Ruge sits in the yard again and looks at Tuoba Rui''s closed door, thoughtful.


    When Hua Ruge woke up the next day, he found that Tuoba Rui still had no sign of going out of the customs, so he left after explaining to the next generation that he was easy to take care of.


    More than 700 of them took seven spaceships and headed for the gate. Even the robbers showed their fear as they dodged.


    Most of the people on the ship were from the chaotic places. They wanted to meet the president of Kyushu chamber of Commerce before, so they were more active when they got on the ship.


    Hua Ruge also maintained her enthusiasm. She has always been gentle and friendly to people.


    But she found that these people were disappointed after meeting her, and even some of them frowned directly, which was unbelievable. These people all left after greeting, without any respect at all.


    "I say you all have different attitudes." Fat and thin are in a hurry.


    But no one paid any attention to them. They all went back to the cabin to rest.


    There are five leaders among these 700 people. They have received the rich resources of Hua Ruge. Their attitude is better, but it''s only out of superficial politeness and no awe.


    When people returned to the cabin, Hua rugo looked up and down at himself and asked the fat and thin people, "I''m so disrespectful?"


    "Boss, our strength is weaker." Thin man recognized himself and began to say: "you see, the worst strength on this ship is the third level of our suffering sea environment. Those managers are suffering sea environment five levels. Of course, they despise us."


    The fat man nodded and was a little depressed.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "how can these people look at people from their appearance? Although I am poor in strength, I am kind, and such people are not worthy of respect?"


    Fat and thin two people''s faces are ugly, and they don''t know how to say it.


    In the next two days, Hua Ruge heard all kinds of voices from the ship, all around her.


    As for her low strength, and her inability to panic at the beginning of being robbed, in a word, nothing is good.


    Hua Ruge can''t be shut down. Even if she comes out of the cabin to chat with everyone, these people also talk to her, but their attitude is very low, and they don''t regard her as a host.


    Hua Ruge also knows that there are no rules in this chaotic place. He always worships the strong and despises the weak, so he doesn''t care much about what to do.


    There is also a chief steward among the five stewards. His name is Lu Guangxuan. He didn''t like his boss before. After all, his strength is too weak and his performance is too weak.


    But after a few days, he saw that no matter what the host said, he always greeted people with a smile and treated them sincerely, so he also looked at them in a different way. In his observation, he saw that the success of this man might be due to his good temper.


    This day Hua is like a song leaning on the handrail of the deck, holding a wine pot in his hand, and watching those people gambling in the open space a little further away. It''s not too happy.


    If she is sure to go up and play, winning or losing is a pleasure, but these people don''t want to see her, so she is too lazy to play.


    Lu Guangxuan came out of the crowd and went to Hua Ruge''s side and asked, "why don''t you play some?"


    "The money has been distributed to you. You have to lose." Hua Ruge stands out and makes a joke.


    When she spoke, she also had a large number of Lu Guangxuan. This is a person in her twenties, but her strength has reached the middle of the fifth, which is the strongest.


    "The host is joking." Lu Guangxuan smiled.


    Hua Ruge took a sip of wine and said, "why don''t the governor Lu play?"


    "Not very well." Lu Guangxuan''s short answer.


    "I''m afraid it''s not for me, is it? I feel embarrassed by myself. " Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    Lu Guangxuan didn''t see any embarrassment from Hua Ruge''s face, only a mild smile.


    "Boss, you are the most special person I have ever met." Lu Guangxuan couldn''t help saying.


    "What do you say?" Hua Yuege answers.


    "I see so many people in the world saying that you are not angry at all. I have never seen such a tolerance before." Said Lu Guangxuan.


    Hua rugo asked along his way, "so you think I''m a good tempered man?"


    "Exactly." Lu Guangxuan nodded his head.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t help laughing, then patted Lu Guangxuan on the shoulder and said, "or someone who can do a big job, is a visionary, too visionary."


    Lu Guangxuan is in a fog.


    "I always think I''m good-natured, but others refuse to admit it. I finally met a confidant today." Hua Ruge said with a little excitement: "steward Lu, let''s have a drink together?"


    Lu Guangxuan didn''t understand what he could be happy about, so he took it as Hua Ruge''s passion and nodded: "since the host family has elegance, I will accompany you naturally."

 Chapter 1794

    Fat and thin two people are eating drumsticks at the same time. Listening to the conversation here, they are so scared that they forget to eat. They say that their boss has a good temper? I''m afraid I haven''t seen their boss.


    Hua Ruge and Lu Guangxuan are very happy to talk over there. Lu Guangxuan also thinks that the more they talk, the more speculation they have. They don''t drink less when they sit together.


    People in other chaotic places only feel strange at the sight, and don''t understand what the chief steward can talk to the host.


    After another two days, the spaceship finally approached their destination, Feihong mountain of Feihong gate, which is a loess bald mountain with no big formation of protecting the emperor.


    The spaceship stopped in the distance. After receiving the spaceship, Lu Guangxuan asked Hua Ruge, "master, when will we attack the mountain?"


    The rest of the people behind are all standing lazily, looking not worried or nervous.


    Although Hua Ruge didn''t look back, he also knew what these people were like. They didn''t have a sense of collective honor, and the Kyushu chamber of commerce could not be tough on discipline, so people would be lazy.


    Both the fat and the thin are in a hurry. It doesn''t look like they can win.


    Hua rugo felt that his mind was not strong enough, so he asked the spirit to explore the situation inside. After a while, the spirit reported that all the people were still there, and they did not escape.


    It seems that her lax appearance has paralyzed these people. They are not afraid of any consequences now. They are still sharing the spoils happily.


    Hua Ruge made up his mind and went to the public: "we will attack the mountain immediately and take back the resources that were robbed before. I hope you can work with me, so that everyone will benefit after winning."


    "But if you are slack, don''t say what I will do, even the people in the rainbow will not let you go. Now that we are on this ship, we are sharing honor and disgrace, advancing and retreating together. Any careful thinking will only harm the big guy. "


    Hearing this, the crowd looked at each other, and those who didn''t want to work hard also felt the sense of crisis.


    "I don''t force everyone. Anyone who says he wants to leave now can help himself." Hua is like a song and a light opening.


    Now these people understand that there are two ways to go. One is to fight hard for a future, the other is to give up. This time, they won the post only after they broke their heads.


    "I have chosen to stay, and those in the chaos are not afraid of bloodshed." A person takes the lead.


    Others also expressed their intention to stay. For a while, everyone held up their hands, which meant unity.


    Hua rugo had expected this for a long time. In the chaos, there are people who lick blood with their swords. It''s cruel to survive. How can we give up the chance because we are afraid of death.


    "In that case, let''s do it." Hua Ruge said and nodded his head to Lu Guangxuan. He flew first.


    Lu Guangxuan waved his hand and said: "everyone rush, as long as we take back the treasure, the owner will never treat us badly."


    As soon as people hear about resources, they become more enthusiastic and rush up one by one.


    Hua Ruge turns her hand and takes out the stick. She flies in front of her. Lu Guangxuan is beside her.


    As soon as they stepped into the boundary of Feihong mountain, a group of people rose up and asked, "who is it?"


    "Debt collector." Hua Ruge said with a stick, and suddenly a strong wave of anger attacked those people.


    Those guarding the mountain gate are the three strength of the bitter sea. A dozen people who were beaten by Hua Ruge suddenly flew out, spitting blood one by one.


    Hua Ruge surprised the people behind him, because Hua Ruge was the third most important disciple in the bitter sea, but he could easily hurt more than ten triple disciples. You need to know that this is the fourth most important ability in the bitter sea.


    After this attack, the other disciples of Feihong sect all realized the difference. When the yellow sand was all over the sky, one by one, the disciples of Feihong sect rose up in the air, and there were hundreds of people in almost an instant, standing in a confrontation with this side.


    Hua rugo thought that the match between the immortal family members should be full of immortal spirit, but he was speechless in the face of the yellow sand all over the sky, so he had to say that the environment was too bad for us to be beautiful.


    Of course, she is the only one who will think so at this time.


    Soon there was a middle-aged man in black standing in the front, staring at Lu Guangxuan and asking, "who are you? You dare to break into my flying rainbow gate without permission."


    Hua Yuege has a quick glance. This man has the strength of five aspects of the bitter sea. Like Lu Guangxuan, he is also in the middle period.


    "Old man, you robbed me. I''ll get it back." Hua Ruge should speak first.


    The middle-aged man fixed his eyes on Hua Ruge, looked up and down, and said, "are you from Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce?"


    "I am Hu Yue, the president of Kyushu chamber of Commerce." Hua Yuege said, "you should be familiar with it."


    "Who should I be? It''s you." The middle-aged man snorted, "I''m the owner of the flying rainbow gate. Even if your auction house is in my territory, I can''t blame you for reaching out."


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "the sect leader is really brave to fight, so since he is brave to fight, he is not afraid to fight."


    "Just you rabbis?" The middle-aged man said with a smile, "I advise you to go back, otherwise none of you will want to go."


    "Unfortunately, since I''m here, I''m not going to go back. I''ll just ask you once. Are you still or not?" Hua is like a song.


    "Boy, to tell you the truth, it''s in my hand. If you have the ability, you can take it yourself." The man''s face was defiant.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed slightly. "In that case, don''t blame me for being rude."


    She said that she rushed to the middle-aged man first, and at the same time, she ran the body quenching method, and her strength was directly promoted to the fourth level in the bitter sea.


    After Lu Guangxuan waved his hand to let others attack, he hurriedly went up to help. After all, in his opinion, the owner of his own family is looking for death. That''s two different realms.


    However, he was stopped by two people in the middle of the fifth period. He could not help Hua Yuege for a while.


    Other people in Jiuzhou chamber of commerce were also shocked. They didn''t expect Hua Ruge to rush out first.


    Fat and thin two people follow Hua Ruge to go out together, but now also joined other battle circles, was surrounded by people.


    Middle age on the song of Shanghua a little startled way: "I can''t imagine that the president has such a means, but unfortunately, even if you improve the strength is only quadruple, it can''t be my opponent."


    "Ordinary people can''t fight over the ranks, but you''ve been unlucky for eight lifetimes to meet me." Hua Yuege smiles and smashes the stick in his hand.


    She instantly mobilizes a hundred times the strength of ordinary people in her body, and her momentum is unrelenting, which is called a ferocity.

 Chapter 1795

    The leader of the flying rainbow gate was shocked to see Hua Ruge''s strong hand. He quickly raised his knife to meet him.


    "Boom!"


    The two men''s swords collided and made a huge roar. People from both forces could not help but look this way. After all, they are the heads of both sides.


    However, to people''s surprise, the two of them took three steps back. The leader of the flying rainbow gate didn''t take advantage of it at all, and Hua Ruge fell a little.


    People of Kyushu chamber of commerce are a little silly for a while. After all, their president has only three strengths of bitter sea, and the other is the fifth. In their eyes, the gap between the realms is a natural barrier. They can''t imagine that one day someone will cross over, and the more one is two. Is this still a person?


    After the fight, the leader of the flying rainbow sect also looked at Hua Ruge with an incredible face and said, "how can you have such a strong power?"


    "I''ve told you that it''s bad luck to meet me." Hua Ruge picked his eyebrows proudly.


    "You must be using secret method to stimulate your body. I''d like to see how long you can last?" The flying rainbow sect leader said a little at his feet, and then he chopped the broadsword at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is also very interested in the opponent of this level for the first time. Now, he does not retreat but advances. He raises his stick and quarrels with others to face him with his blade. He is very hard.


    The people of Kyushu chamber of commerce were stunned one by one, which was a bit fierce.


    Although the leader of the flying rainbow sect is the fifth in the bitter sea, it is also a higher level than Hua rugo after using the quenching method. Although the difference between the levels is obvious,


    but the fighting power of Hua rugo''s strong constitution is also very obvious, and the collision between the two will be equally successful.


    Because there is a battle outside, the spirit of utensils in the space sneaks out quietly and absorbs blood, flesh and spirit everywhere. The old man is also greedy, but his spirit is still fragile, now it can''t come out alone.


    When bored, he can only watch the battle and be shocked to see the combat effectiveness of Hua Ruge. Before, he only saw that Hua Ruge''s constitution was different from that of ordinary people, but now he knows that he has underestimated the owner by far only seeing the combat power she can mobilize.


    He now understands why she and Tuo Barry are a couple. They are abnormal.


    Hua Ruge and the flying rainbow sect leader are in the center of the vortex. They fight from the ground to the sky and then from the sky to the ground. No one dares to approach them for several miles.


    Other people of Kyushu chamber of commerce were influenced by Hua Ruge, and the battle was also very brave. However, they soon found that the hope of victory was very small because there were few people.


    There are only 700 people in Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce, and more than 1000 people in feihongmen. Because the average strength is almost the same, the people in Jiuzhou chamber of commerce are even less dominant.


    Lu Guangxuan is in a bit of a hurry. However, he is entangled by two people of the same level. It''s not easy for him to protect himself, let alone help others.


    Hua Ruge has a strong heart. Besides calculating the next three moves in the battle, she can also be distracted to observe the situation in the battlefield. She sees everything in her eyes.


    At this time, the people of Kyushu chamber of commerce were completely suppressed. Although there were no casualties due to their strength for a while, they may not have been killed since then.


    However, she saw it as if she didn''t see it. She didn''t do anything but fight with her heart.


    At this time, the main face of the flying rainbow gate has become more and more ugly, because he found that he gradually could not keep up with the rhythm of Hua Ruge. He only felt that Hua Ruge''s moves were fiercer than his moves.


    Of course, he knows that Hua Ruge''s strength has not been improved, but his strength is not enough. As Hua Ruge can quickly mobilize his spiritual power, he becomes inferior.


    Hua rugo knows that he is no longer his opponent. He attacks faster. The leader of the flying rainbow sect is sweating.


    "Dare to rob my things even with this skill?" Hua Yuege sneered at the words and then a stick fell down.


    The leader of Feihong sect rushed to attack, but found that the stick hit the blade before they separated.


    "Boom!"


    There were two explosions in succession. The second one seriously injured the flying rainbow sect leader, causing him to fall from the sky like a broken kite.


    At this moment, I can''t see two people.


    Although I saw that Hua Ruge had not been defeated before, I always thought that she might have burst out by some kind of power, but now it seems that it is not the same thing at all.


    "You How could you... " Only when the master of the flying rainbow door said a word, he vomited blood and covered his chest.


    How terrible is Hua Ruge''s attack power? He has been exhausted after such a long war. It''s a real thing where he can stand it.


    Hua Ruge was still standing in the void and said to him, "since I''m here, I don''t want to go back empty handed. In this way, how about you return my things to me and then lead the sect to serve me?"


    "For you?" The flying rainbow door listened to this words suddenly sneer a way: "by your small chamber of commerce also deserve."


    Hua Ruge was still calm and patient. "I''ll ask you again, and you can answer me when you think about it."


    The two sides had already stopped fighting after the leader of the flying rainbow gate fell down. They both looked at the center and waited for his answer.


    "You''re just a clown. It''s almost as if you want to accept the people we call baxianmen." The words of the flying rainbow sect leader are full of disdain.


    Hua Ruge''s face did not change, but slowly fell down.


    People in Feihong gate are afraid that Hua Ruge will be harmful to the headmaster again, so there are three old people in the early stage of five aspects of bitter sea environment standing in the opposite side of Hua Ruge.


    At this time, Hua Ruge''s body quenching method is almost time. If the wine disappears, it means that she will enter a weak period.


    However, she was still indifferent and looked at the master of the flying rainbow gate and said, "do you know? I don''t like to be treated unfairly. You''re dead today. "


    "Is it?" The leader of the flying rainbow gate smiled grimly, and then a signal was sent out from his hand. He didn''t know who was calling for help.


    People in Jiuzhou chamber of commerce are even more confused at this moment. They couldn''t beat the wine before, let alone they might have help.


    Lu Guangxuan stood beside Hua Ruge and whispered, "let''s go, my host."


    Before Hua Ruge could open his mouth, three strong breath burst out in the sand dune opposite them. Then three caves exploded and three old men with white hair flew out of them.


    One by one, these old men were strong, which made the people on the scene lose the courage to shoot when they just saw it. Because these are the super powers of the bitter sea.


    The people of Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce have all raised the idea of escape. However, they are surrounded by people from Feihong gate. They may die faster if they want to be deserters.


    They now fully understand what their owners said before. As long as they break in, they are the people on the boat. They are both honored and harmed.


    But looking at the current situation, it seems that there is no possibility of a reversal.

 Chapter 1796

    The three elders came forward, glanced at the leader of the flying rainbow gate first, then looked at Hua Ruge in the opposite direction coldly, and asked, "little ants dare to break into my flying rainbow gate. They are looking for death."


    "No wonder you dare to be arrogant. It turns out that you have a card." Hua rugo didn''t look at the three old guys, but at the leader of the flying rainbow gate: "you think I can''t help you?"


    "Unbridled!" One of the old man stopped drinking and reached for Hua to sing.


    Hua Ruge is standing still and indifferent.


    The people of Kyushu chamber of Commerce looked at each other in shock and wondered if the host family had been shocked.


    Just when the palm power was about to hit Hua Ruge, a man wrapped in a cloak suddenly appeared in front of her. With a wave of his hand, he blocked the power way away, and Yu Wei rushed straight to the old man above.


    The old man turned his back to block it, and even backed away from the power, which surprised people. Unexpectedly, Hua Ruge brought people here.


    People focused their eyes on the person who suddenly appeared, only to see the ferocity of the whole body. The whole person was wrapped in a cloak, with a mask on his face and gloves on his hands. There was no real body at all.


    Hua Ruge pointed to the three men and said, "beat me to death. Don''t stop until you beg for mercy."


    "Yes!" The cloaker agreed and rushed out in a flash. The speed is not as fast as human can do.


    And this person is not only fearful of speed, but also the power of terror. It is also the breath of the six aspects of the bitter sea. This person''s power is much stronger than those three old people. When fighting, the three people have no power to fight back.


    The old man over there was restrained. Hua Ruge shook his stick at the frightened flying rainbow gate and said, "now it''s your turn."


    As soon as her voice fell, she rushed up.


    As you can see, the people of Jiuzhou chamber of commerce also beat chicken blood one by one, and rushed to the people of Feihong gate.


    In front of Hua Ruge, the five strong people in the bitter sea were divided into one. What she had to face became two. However, there was no difference between fighting one with her ferocity and two.


    Strong operation of the Sutra of annihilation stabilizes the method of quenching body. Her whole person is like a fighting machine, attacking two people directly. It''s just a hard encounter.


    Those two people knew that they had met a stubble after they fought with Hua Ruge, but Hua Ruge was keen to burn his potential and actively stared at these two people. Every move was steady, accurate and ruthless.


    Two people have an absolute advantage in facing one person. After all, two fists can''t defeat four hands, and although the strength can''t be superposed, it increases the attack power. However, none of this shows up in front of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s speed of mobilizing power is too fast. He is not afraid of more people. Moreover, because of his fast moves, he has been taking the initiative all the time.


    These two people are afraid of their momentum and have a backward mind in their hearts. However, the more they do, the less their opponents will be.


    The flying rainbow sect leader''s heart was cold at this scene. According to the rumor, this is a bullying businessman. He was robbed so many times before and only knew how to worry. He didn''t know how to move.


    But where is an incompetent businessman? He has never seen such an indomitable person in his life. This is a person who has the heart of a real powerful person. The strength of such a person may not be strong, but they can often play an amazing power. The stronger the opponent is, the greater the potential he can inspire, and there is no fear of such emotions.


    In his eyes, there is no doubt that the owner of the chamber of commerce is such a person, which is invincible.


    Hua Ruge is really like what he thinks. The more difficulties he encounters, the more he can show his nature as a fierce bandit. The fear of war never exists.


    The two five strong men were completely suppressed by Hua Ruge''s attack and strong momentum, and both of them were knocked down in a short time.


    Hua Ruge reaches for her lips and looks at the three people in front of her.


    Seeing this scene in the eyes of those people in Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce, I couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. In my heart, this host is a weak one. It''s abnormal to be able to defeat three people one after another.


    At the same time, the three strong men in the bitter sea and six strong places were beaten down, but the black cloak man did not let them go, but beat them all the time.


    Hua Ruge said to the two blocks, "get out of the way."


    These two people are so beaten that they can''t get up. It''s worth rolling aside to make way for Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge knocked on the palm of his left hand with a stick and went to the leader of the rainbow gate and said, "what did you just say to me?"


    "Don''t mess about I''ll give it back to you... " The flying rainbow sect leader feels his legs tremble when he looks at Hua Ruge again. "


    "Late!" Hua Ruge smashed it in the face with a stick.


    The leader of the flying rainbow sect quickly raised his knife to resist, but even the man with the knife was beaten to fly out and fell on a mountain in the distance.


    Hua Ruge directly chased after the past, when the chest was a stick again, he said: "old boy, you are the first one who dares to scold me for being a clown."


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    She said that she went down again with a few sticks, and the master of Feihong gate spat out several mouthfuls of blood one after another. From a distance, she could see a piece of blood red on the top of Huangtu mountain.


    The people of Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce looked at each other one by one. Is this the same as the owner who is smiling on the first floor?


    Lu Guangxuan is even more stunned. Now he thinks he may have some problems with his previous judgment. The owner doesn''t look like a grumpy person.


    "I''m wrong. I beg President Hu to give me a high hand. As long as President Hu leaves me a life, I will surely lead my men to work." The flying rainbow sect leader was beaten for a few moments and then he was soft.


    When he was fighting in huarugo, he saw that this man could be provoked at all. Not only could they not be provoked, but also the greater forces would be unlucky.


    "I said you were cheap, too. I used to talk about you scolding me, but now I''m quick to recognize you." Hua Ruge is very disdainful.


    "Before, I didn''t know President Hu and other means. Now I am willing to follow President Hu." The sincere way of the master of Feihong gate.


    He felt that if his attitude were any worse, he would be killed alive today.


    Hua, like song, looked at his advice and waved his hand and said, "you can accept it, but you can''t lead the people any more. You can only do a common job."


    It''s not that Hua Ruge is in a dilemma. It''s that this man has no leader temperament and is not sure whether he is loyal or not.


    "Yes, I am willing to be your pawn." The leader of the flying rainbow sect immediately said that it''s good to keep his life now. He dare not dream any more.


    Hua Ruge nodded with satisfaction and looked to the cloaker. He saw that one of the three strong men had been killed and the other two had expressed their loyalty.

 Chapter 1797

    After the loyalty of the two old monsters, Hua rugo turned to look at the humanity of a group of flying rainbow doors: "there are only two choices left for you, either put them under the leadership of our Kyushu chamber of Commerce, or we will fight."


    People look at each other and shake their hearts. At this point, they are not rivals of Kyushu chamber of commerce at all. If they persist in hostility, they will certainly not survive.


    Besides, the sect leader and the elders have changed their ways. They have no need to insist. So they threw down their weapons one after another and said in a loud voice, "I''m willing to work."


    After a while, the remaining hundreds of people in the flying rainbow gate threw down their weapons and were bound voluntarily.


    Those who come to Kyushu chamber of Commerce see Hua Ruge''s vision is different. Where is the strength and skill like a businessman? It''s more like a strong ruling party.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "we don''t need to hurt the harmony in the long run."


    The owner of the flying rainbow gate at her feet only feels bitter. If they had known it was a Tyrannosaurus Rex, they would not even rob the auction house.


    "Since you choose to believe me, I will treat you equally. As long as we cooperate well, we will have no shortage of resources in the future." Hua Ruge is the time to give a sweet date.


    Sure enough, people in feihongmen are excited to hear this. After all, the most important thing for practitioners is resources, and Kyushu chamber of Commerce has made a famous fortune, which may be a good choice to follow.


    "Steward Lu, count the number and let''s go back immediately." Hua Yuege explains to Lu Guangxuan at the foot of the mountain.


    Lu Guangxuan said: "yes, my host."


    Hua Ruge put up the stick and sent it to the cloaker.


    When the cloaker receives the signal, he disappears out of the sky. When he returns to the space, he takes off the cloaks and masks, only to see a transparent person with only energy body under the cloaks.


    It''s not others. It''s the spirit of the sky city. He has eaten too many heaven and earth treasures in the blessed land. Now his strength still reaches the sixth level in the bitter sea. Even if he has no body, his performance will not be affected.


    Outside, Hua Ruge sat on the ground with her back against a stone. In front of her was the flying rainbow sect leader who had not yet risen.


    The flying rainbow sect leader saw Hua Ruge''s scalp was numb, and he crept away quietly, so he took out the pill to cure the wound.


    Hua Ruge looked down. The fighting was not long. 100 people died on both sides. The casualties of Kyushu chamber of commerce were more serious.


    The reason why she didn''t let Qi Ling do it in the first place is also to hone the combat effectiveness of these people, and to eliminate some people with poor adaptability and strength.


    Of course, it''s also the determination to kill these people. They are incompetent and have a higher spirit than anyone else. This is not a good thing.


    After she glanced, she saw that the master of Feihong sect could move after healing, so she gave a friendly smile.


    The leader of the flying rainbow sect trembled and hurriedly said, "we robbed your auction house before because we didn''t know it. Now we haven''t got anything. It''s all here."


    He said, handing over a space ring.


    Hua rugo picked it up and said to him, "I''ll send someone to check the things here. You''d better not hide your mind with me."


    "I dare not, I dare not." The leader of the flying rainbow gate shakes his head like a rattle.


    A good section of a strong side, Leng is a little temper that Hua Ruge picked up.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "of course, that''s what I said. I still believe you."


    "Thank you." It''s unbelievable to say that on the mouth of the flying rainbow sect leader. He can see that this man looks like a good talker, but in fact, he must be a kind of master who is not easy to fool.


    Hua Ruge is satisfied with her performance. Now she smiles again.


    The leader of Feihong sect doesn''t know what she''s up to. She just feels her heart and hair are tight.


    At this time, Lu Guangxuan saved him. He came to Hua Ruge and said, "we have captured 930 people. Now we have scattered them and placed them on the ship."


    At the foot of the mountain, fifteen ships were in mid air, and those people were boarding one after another.


    Hua Ruge nodded contentedly to the flying rainbow door: "let''s go."


    "It''s up to you." The master of Feihong gate dare not breathe.


    Hua Ruge now flies on the front ship, followed by Lu Guangxuan. The leader of the flying rainbow gate didn''t arrange for him, so he just bravely followed the first ship.


    When everyone got on the boat, the fleet flew high into the sky and headed for wulongbao.


    On the deck, fat and thin two people surrounded Hua Ruge, fat man said: "boss, do you find that these people look at you differently since they got on the boat?"


    "Not really. I''m even more polite." Thin also way.


    Hua Ruge didn''t pay attention at the beginning, but was thinking about the next step. When they reminded her to look again, they found that it was really different.


    There was no respect or fear in these people''s eyes before, but now they walk around her like they are afraid of colliding with her.


    She shakes her head and laughs. It''s the same everywhere. It''s up to the fist adults to be convinced.


    People from Kyushu chamber of Commerce and feihongmen see Hua Ruge''s ferocity in their eyes. They are very honest on the spaceship, even those who chatted and drank before and saved up gambling.


    Most of these people come out for a walk. If they see Hua Ruge returning to the cabin after greeting, they are not brave to make a mistake.


    Hua Ruge''s expression is as kind and gentle as ever, but no one plays with her.


    She would have liked to be with them, happily walking these three days, never thought that she would encounter this situation.


    On this day, she came out again and scared everyone off the deck. She was depressed and saw Lu Guangxuan come out, so she stopped him and said, "don''t go, let''s have a good chat."


    Lu Guangxuan nodded his head in confusion and asked, "what do you want to say?"


    "I, you look at me." Hua rugo pointed to his face and said, "am I so terrible? How can these people ignore me one by one?"


    She didn''t fight before, but the people in the west of Xinjiang respect and are kind to her, and haven''t met anyone who doesn''t pay attention directly.


    Lu Guangxuan didn''t know what to say for a while. Looking at Hua Ruge''s eyes full of curiosity, he nodded his head honestly: "there''s a little bit, we didn''t expect you to be so strong. We were so offended before. Now we are afraid of you."


    "If I wanted to do it, I would have done it now." Hua Ruge shook his head.


    "The host said that." Lu Guangxuan nodded his head on one side. Now even Hua Yuege, who had never committed a crime before, doesn''t dare to talk. I''m afraid that the host family will bring out the stick if they don''t agree with each other.

 Chapter 1798

    "Others are afraid of you. Come on, let''s drink together." Hua Ruge said and left the table behind.


    Lu Guangxuan also came up with him. He saw that Hua rugo had not changed a little after he made the move, or was so approachable. He didn''t know what kind of person he was. He didn''t even think about it. He drank and talked with Hua rugo as usual.


    That night, she received a letter from Mu Qingyan, saying that the yellow spring emperor had successfully accepted another clan, and now she was on her way back.


    It''s no surprise to read this news, but Hua rugo''s lips are turning up a bit, so her power has more than doubled, and it''s easier to deal with other sects.


    On the third day, the party went back to wulongbao, and Hua Ruge went back to the yard after placing his subordinates to rest. For seven days, Tuoba Rui had not yet passed the customs.


    Hearing the news, Mu Qingyan rushed to the mansion at the first time. Seeing her coming back in good condition, she said with a sigh of relief: "I don''t know how you did it. I heard that there are still two strong men in the six aspects of bitter sea."


    "I''m not going to rush out without some hidden means." Hua rugo asked her to sit down and asked, "there is no movement at the eight immortals gate, right?"


    Mu Qingyan shook his head when hearing the words: "we said to the outside that the transmission array uses beauty to make profits, but so far it is still in the hands of our own people. I don''t send letters to the past. They need to know what we have done at least seven or eight days later."


    "That''s good. We can do more without them." Hua Ruge calculated with his eyes narrowed.


    "By the way, the next day after you left, there was news that our two auctions were robbed again. It was a second-rate sect that robbed things." Mo qingyanhui reports.


    Hua, like a song, raises his eyebrows slightly.


    "There''s no news in this place. At that time, the news came back five days ago. They don''t know you''ve started." Mu Qingyan explains.


    "I know that, but I can''t imagine that the brains of people in this place are far less useful than I think." Hua Yuege said with a smile: "it''s better to rob them. Let''s give them a pot."


    Mu Qingyan Zheng asked: "do you want to fight?"


    "Not only do we have to start quickly, but we have to take down the first-class sects before they are completely relieved." Hua Yuege said.


    When she set up the auction house in the later stage, she had already avoided those powerful first-class sects and specifically selected these second and third class sects, so she is still an affordable opponent at present.


    Mu Qingyan nodded: "since that''s the case, please give me your orders."


    "I''ll start again tomorrow with the organized team. You are in charge of sending people to set up a transmission array in the clan secret that we will attack next."


    Hua Ruge said and took out the map, pointing to two cities respectively.


    "I see. I will do the same with the emperor." Said Mu Qingyan.


    "When the emperor comes back and tells him my plan, let him make a quick decision." Hua Yuege asked again.


    After hearing the order, Mu Qingyan went to prepare.


    When Hua rugo thought about when Tuo BARREI would leave the gate, the door suddenly opened, and then there was a strong suction to suck her into the door.


    Hua Ruge was really surprised, because she found that the suction was very strong, she seemed to be very difficult to struggle.


    A moment later, her whole body fell on one person, directly under the body.


    She''s not panicking now, because it''s familiar.


    At this time, she fell on the bed, facing the face of Tuo BARREI, Zhang Junmei''s angry face. He was quietly looking at her, as if to confirm whether a baby of his own had been transferred.


    Hua Ruge didn''t see Tuo BARREI for a long time. He only felt happy when he saw him. Without saying anything, he kissed him on the lips and said, "I thought I couldn''t see you again this time."


    "I heard you just speak." Tuo Ba Rui put his hands on his arms and said lightly, "I want to go with you."


    "No, we agreed. You can''t do it now." Hua Ruge directly shakes her head and refuses.


    "If I don''t do it, I''ll watch." Tuoba Rui retreated quickly.


    China is like a song with a tangled face.


    "In a word, you can''t leave me alone." Although Tuoba Rui''s tone has always been light, his eyes are full of nostalgia.


    He has been alone in the vacant room for so many days, and feels that his life is almost half missing, which is really boring.


    Hua Ruge listened to his tone, but he smiled and said, "you know, you are a little coquettish."


    "I don''t mind if coquetry makes you agree." Tuoba Rui said, and made a slightly pitiful look.


    This is to let Hua Ruge stare big eyes, way: "no, I just go out for seven days, you are not to let people to the packet."


    "In a word, let me not go?" Tuo barrui is not going to let this topic go.


    Hua Ruge said: "do I have another choice now? It''s said that we can only go, but we can''t do it easily. I''ll take care of it. "


    "Well, unless you ask me to, or you''re in danger." Tuoba Rui added.


    It''s not suitable to see Tuoba Rui so lovely and beautiful as a song. She reached out and pinched his face and said, "what''s the matter with you? Did you take the wrong medicine? "


    Tuo Ba Rui stared at her and said seriously, "I don''t want to be separated from you. I don''t want to be apart for a while."


    Hua rugo looked at him so seriously and suddenly felt guilty. After all, he was born uneasy. The day of separation was not too short.


    "Well, I promise you, if we can act together in the future, I won''t go by myself." Hua Ruge soon gave in.


    She can''t stand a man who is usually cold and domineering looking at her with an aggrieved look.


    Tuo Ba Rui just picked up his lips and said, "this is what you said. Don''t repent."


    "Well." Hua Ruge looks at his gorgeous smile. How can he repent.


    Don''t say that this man''s combat effectiveness is amazing. Even if it''s a mop bottle, she is willing to take it with her. It''s really eye-catching.


    Tuoba Rui was satisfied. He kissed her on the forehead and asked, "are you hungry?"


    "Don''t tell me. It''s a little bit." Hua Ruge''s eyes turn, some embarrassed way.


    Tuo Barry took her down from her body and said, "then I''ll get you something to eat."


    "I''ll go, too." Hua Ruge said that she also got out of bed and jumped to the kitchen.


    She can be tough or gentle in front of others, but only in front of Tuo BARREI can she show the little girl''s side.


    Tuo barred her out of the door before she stepped into the kitchen. "Just wait."

 Chapter 1799

    "I have nothing to do when I''m alone outside. Let me in to help you." Hua Ruge stood at the kitchen door to discuss.


    Tuoba Rui just let go and said: "then you can do anything."


    "Good." Hua Ruge jumped in happily and looked at the prepared ingredients. Suddenly, she had a bold idea, so she said to Tuo barrai, "if you can teach me today, I''ll cook for you."


    "It''s not easy to learn how to cook well with your qualifications. Let''s make a fire." Tuoba Rui said that he had already begun to deal with the ingredients.


    Hua Ruge felt his nose very hurt, but quickly and happily said, "I''m an expert at making a fire. What temperature do you say? I promise you it''s not bad."


    Tuoba Rui looked at her happy appearance, and also raised her lips.


    After working in the kitchen for a while, the four dishes came out of the pot, and they ate happily in the courtyard. Seeing Hua Ruge''s interest, Tuoba Rui also ate more.


    Hua Ruge talked with him about things along the way while eating.


    "You say that I''m a good talker. As long as I don''t go too far, I laugh. But my subordinates are afraid that I can''t be scared, and they don''t pay attention to me all the way." Hua Ruge is a little aggrieved.


    After all, she felt that she was good to others.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "when you accept that gate, you can take it."


    "I just played a few times. I didn''t use supernatural power or artifact. There was little movement." Hua Ruge knew what he meant and hurriedly expressed his harmlessness.


    Tuoba Rui smiled: "as long as you move, it will not be small. It''s strange that you are not afraid of those fierce people."


    "I am so fierce?" Hua Ruge touched his nose and looked puzzled.


    She felt that this time she didn''t fight that hard, just played normally.


    Tuo Barry would like to say that he has never seen anyone fight harder than her, but because of the strong desire to win, it becomes: "it''s not you who are fierce, it''s they who are not used to, come, eat vegetables."


    "I say so." Hua rugo thought that this was more in line with his heart, and soon accepted it.


    Tuo Barry smiled and then brought her vegetables.


    It was too late for them to finish eating. After sleeping in the mansion for one night, they changed their clothes and set out the next day.


    As soon as they went out, someone came to report that 1500 people had finished counting. Now they can start.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "I see."


    Under the attention of the people of wulongbao, the fifteen ships set out again and headed north.


    At the same time, the news that the Kowloon Chamber of Commerce destroyed two clans also spread out. People in the chaotic place had a vague feeling that they had underestimated the chamber before.


    Hua Ruge got the time calculated by the general manager Lu. It''s also a three-day journey from here to longhuzong. It''s estimated that it will arrive at dusk in three days.


    Hua Ruge knew this well. At that time, she also paid attention to choosing places to build auction houses. Only bait was built in remote places, and those people were used to attract the second and third class families.


    In order to make a quick decision, she chose to arrive within five days, so that she could quickly gather several forces to become her chips before the eight immortals sect reacted.


    This time, the people on the boat kept away from her, and the fat and thin people she took were not popular.


    Standing on the deck, Hua rugo said to Tuo barrow beside him, "I''m so out of group for the first time."


    "That''s good, too." Tuo Ba Rui said and looked at her again and said, "so you can accompany me."


    Hua rugo smiled and said, "well, for your poor part, I''ll accompany you this time."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui took her shoulder and said, "then play chess. I''ll teach you."


    Hua Ruge immediately made a look of bitterness: "elder brother, you can be regarded as a vengeance."


    "You said you wanted to accompany me, go." Tuo Ba Rui said, pulling her to sit down, and then took out the chessboard.


    Hua rugo felt sleepy when she looked at the black and white chess pieces. She waved her hand and said, "I''m wrong. I shouldn''t say you are pitiful. How can you be pitiful, you are wise and powerful?"


    Tuo Ba Rui then put up the chessboard and said, "then change to tea."


    Hua, like a song, did not look at him angrily. "Be careful."


    Tuoba Rui starts to make tea.


    Hua Ruge shakes her head and laughs. When she looks at the distant scenery and listens to the sound of water pouring in the nearby cup, she feels that it''s different from the bustle.


    The day after they left, Emperor huangquan also took people back to wulongbao, and then, under the arrangement of huaruge, killed the next clan with his subordinates.


    Emperor huangquan has been idle for two years, and his hands have been itching for a long time. Now it''s natural to yearn for this kind of war, so he killed people without rest that day.


    Mu Qingyan didn''t think of it, but he went with him.


    Here, Hua Ruge arrived at longhuzong three days later. Once again, he killed directly at the gate of other people''s mountain. Qi Ling appeared tightly again and took people to kill inside.


    Because of the sufficient number of people, Hua rugo didn''t make a move. He just watched the battle in the back and advised the enemy to surrender when he was defeated by Qi Ling and his men.


    However, the anger of the other side was so fierce that Hua Yuege was enraged. She went up without saying anything and carried a stick to give the patriarch a good fight.


    So the two sides fought again.


    Finally, because the patriarch was still alive and dead, she was killed directly by Hua Ruge. Before the blood on her stick was wiped clean, she looked at the vice patriarch.


    What else did the vice patriarch dare to say? He immediately surrendered.


    As for the elders, they were entangled by the two elders of Qiling and feihongmen as early as the beginning. If they didn''t surrender, they would die, so they simply surrendered.


    The battle began at dusk and ended at dawn the next day. Hundreds of people died in the process. Today, only two thousand people have surrendered.


    However, today''s two thousand people have gone through several battles, leaving behind all the elite. Their comprehensive strength is much stronger than the one they recruited before, and it''s also a battle force of taking the hand.


    After cleaning the battlefield and taking back the stolen treasures, the party flew back to wulongbao. When Hua rugo came back again, the news of accepting the two main gates was really spread.


    So several other auction houses have not been robbed, which means that there are only two clans left for Hua Ruge to accept.


    That day she found Mu Qingyan and asked, "is the transmission array ready?"


    "When it''s finished, I quietly sent a dozen array mages to build three medium-sized transmission arrays near that gate. This array passes one hundred people in each class." "Said Mu Qingyan.

 Chapter 1800

    Hua Yuege nodded: "great. Did you find it in the eight immortals gate?"


    "Yes, I sent a letter through our transmission array to ask us not to start any more, and to ask you to go to Baxian city and make things clear face to face." Mu Qingyan said, turning over his hand, he took out the letter and handed it to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge glanced at the words and smiled: "it seems that he is in a hurry."


    "They''ve said that. If we still act, will we lose?" Mu Qingyan is worried.


    Hua Ruge shook his head decisively and said, "you don''t know me. How can I possibly be blamed?"


    "I know you can say black as white, but if you don''t have a reason to stand up for it, you can still teach people something." Mu Qingyan was worried.


    Hua Ruge then shook his head: "you are wrong about this. The reason why you can''t stand is not determined by the truth itself, but by the size of your fist."


    "I know what you mean, but for what reason are you going to use it?" Asked Mu Qingyan.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned. A moment later, his eyes brightened and he said, "time is too short to read at first."


    "Are you sure the eight immortals will not rush with you?" Mu Qingyan feels that there is no more insincere reason than this.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t dare to tear my face at that time." Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder.


    Mu Qingyan nodded: "of course, this is the best. What else can I do?"


    "It''s really time for the next step." Hua Ruge said, turning to look at her and said, "go to those who didn''t rob our auction house to talk about cooperation."


    "The same cooperation as baxianmen?" Asked Mu Qingyan.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "as long as they protect the safety of the auction, give them 10% of the net profit."


    "It''s not a small pen."


    "I''m afraid of anything if I have money, and it''s not earned from them. It''s not a loss." Hua Yuege''s abacus lesson is clear.


    "Mu Qingyan nodded:" so we can pull these doors to our own boat, and it''s really brilliant


    "What''s more, we will use a huge reward to hunt down those remote small clans who first robbed our resources." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Mu Qingyan was a little surprised and said, "why do you think of them now?"


    "If I dare to rob my things, how can I not pursue them? I used them to fish before, but now the bait is useless when the fish is hooked." Hua Ruge took a sip of tea.


    Mu Qingyan then realized: "and it''s time for us to establish our power."


    "That''s right." Hua Ruge nodded at one side.


    At this moment, the real hunting begins, and soon it''s the turn of those first-class forces.


    On that day, Hua Ruge and tuobarrui didn''t rest. After dressing up, they took 2000 people under their control to leave the secretly built transmission array. So many people only took one breath of incense to get to the next clan to attack.


    It was late at night, but the door was not quiet. They got the news about the settlement of Kyushu chamber of Commerce these two days, and they didn''t know what to do.


    Some of the disciples were brave enough to think that the Kyushu chamber of commerce is not worth mentioning, but some of them were timid, so they proposed to run separately first and wait for the wind to pass.


    The patriarch felt that running away was not dignified, and he was afraid of being passive here. It''s just that the Kyushu chamber of commerce is easy to deal with, but it''s not good if the baxianmen is disturbed.


    His tangle lasted for two days, because he concluded that Hua Ruge could not arrive so soon, and he would have another three or four days.


    However, at this time, a disciple suddenly came to report: "my Lord, the Kyushu chamber of Commerce has already attacked the mountain. There are many of them, and our Mountain Gate has been lost."


    "What?" Han yuezong stood up at the moment when he arrived at the patriarch, and asked the people in front of the meeting: "how many people have come?"


    "It looks like there are more than two thousand people." The disciple replied,.


    "What?"


    All the people in the hall were cold hearted, because the number of people was greatly beyond their expectation. If it is true, there are only a thousand of them, and they certainly have no advantage.


    "Why do they suddenly have so many people? Is it because the eight immortals sect has failed? "


    "And the speed of their arrival is too fast. Our scout said that Kyushu chamber of commerce only came back from longhuzong three days ago. It''s impossible to come to us now according to the distance."


    All of you are a little flustered when you speak my words.


    "Let''s not talk about it. Although we went out to have a look together, we might be some mobs." The emperor of hanyue took the lead in going out of the hall.


    As a result, I came out and saw that all sides were surrounded. At this time, the sound of killing was so loud that it didn''t seem that our own people had the upper hand.


    He had a private exploration. When he found that his disciples were all beaten by others, his heart was half cold.


    This is certainly not the person of baxianmen, but the strength is still not to be underestimated, and it is better than many people.


    Hua Ruge walked forward slowly, blocking the way for these people to fight.


    Only two of them ignored and wanted to fly in the past. As a result, Hua Ruge''s eyes opened and a red light flashed, which directly blew the two friars of the four aspects of the bitter sea into blood.


    This shocked everyone. They were all shocked but looked at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege looks at the people lightly: "you want to hear what I want to say now?"


    "Who are you?" The Lord of the cold moon asked first.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m the president of Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce, Hu Yue."


    "You?"


    Most of the voices in the crowd are unbelievable, because they thought that Hu Yue was an ordinary businessman before. Now they know that this man is not only able to do business, but also powerful.


    "It turns out that it''s President Hu. The people who robbed the treasures of auction house are really good at their own business. I''ve just been teaching them a lesson." The master of the Cold Moon said: "it''s all a misunderstanding, so I''ll give you everything back and pay you a gift. How about this?"


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "you are smart. If you can''t beat me, you will admit it. But you can''t shake your wits in front of me."


    "What does President Hu mean?" Han Yue didn''t want the other side to believe him, but he just wanted to find a step down.


    "The patriarch is a wise man. I must have guessed it, but I will say it once to show my sincerity." Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "either submit to me or you can''t leave today."


    "Here..." The master of the cold moon was embarrassed.


    Hua Ruge is not in a hurry, just waiting quietly.


    "President Hu, I think we should discuss with each other whether we can stop fighting first." The Lord of the cold moon soon said.

 Chapter 1801

    "You know how to delay. Are you waiting for help?" Hua Yuege looks at the master of the cold moon with a smile.


    The patriarch of the cold moon shook his head repeatedly and said, "the president misunderstood us. We didn''t have any soldiers, but we just discussed."


    Hua Ruge raised her hand slowly, and the four sides saw that her gestures had stopped attacking. The people of hanyuezong retreated to a place, and those who had just come out of the mountain walked back.


    Lu Guangxuan frowned and said to Hua Ruge, "be careful, boss."


    "Don''t worry, let''s see what they want." Hua is as indifferent as a song.


    "I''m not afraid of being cheated?" Tuo BARREI asked at the same time.


    Hua Ruge smiled at him and said, "I''m afraid of you."


    "I''m afraid you''re counting on me." Tuo BARREI looks at her with a smile.


    Hua Yuege once said: "without you, I would have started."


    Tuo pull Rui dotes on a smile way: "good."


    The two people here don''t look at each other at all. Lu Guangxuan is also confused. Now they are the first to take the lead. To say that they are not much stronger than Han yunzong in overall strength, it''s not right to give people the opportunity to organize attacks. What''s more, they give people so much time. If they have backup, they are not rivals at all.


    Not only did he think so, but the people of Kyushu chamber of Commerce behind him also had such concerns, just because of the majesty of their president, they dare not say anything.


    In the hall opposite the mountain, more than a dozen hall masters of hanyue sect and hanyue sect sat in it, each with a dignified face.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. I asked Yin yuezong for help two days ago, but they arrived soon." The Lord of the cold moon spoke in silence.


    "Yinyuezong has always been at odds with us. How could they help us?" There is a strange way from the hall master.


    "I promise that if we can be saved in danger, we will divide the mine to the East into half of them." The face of Lord hanyue is still dignified.


    As soon as this is said, other people''s faces are not good-looking. That mine is their lifeblood. If we let half of them go, their future resources will be much less. Once the cultivation stagnates for a long time, it will be swallowed by people.


    After a long silence, one of the hall leaders finally said, "I think it''s a good choice to join the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce. Now we are trapped between the first-class families and it''s more and more difficult to survive. It''s better to rely on the big tree of baxianmen."


    Everyone else glared at this.


    "Nonsense, how can we make a running dog for others?"


    The Lord of the cold moon also said in a deep voice, "if you dare to disturb people''s hearts again, I will send you to fill the mine."


    "Yes." The man was silent with cold cicadas.


    The emperor of the cold moon looked around and saw that people didn''t have this meaning, so he was relieved. He would rather sacrifice half of the minerals than defeat the Kyushu chamber of Commerce.


    He is the patriarch of hanyue clan. If he turns to Kyushu chamber of Commerce, he will be nothing.


    Everyone here is in power, and naturally they have the same idea.


    Standing outside, the people of Jiuzhou chamber of commerce are becoming more and more confused. Lu Guangxuan whispered to Hua Ruge, "my boss, it''s been such a long time. How can you hurry up?"


    "No need." Hua Ruge spits out two words lightly.


    At this time, several spaceships suddenly came to the horizon, and Lu Guangxuan''s face suddenly changed with a look of his mind. Because there are ten spaceships in the sky. According to the size of the spaceships, there are at least one hundred people in each ship, and there are one thousand people in the ten ships, plus there are two thousand and five hundred people in the people of hanyuezong.


    in this way, their Jiuzhou chamber of commerce is certainly not an opponent ¡£


    At the same time, those people in the mountain also came out, one by one, they never went in again. Instead, they had a strong image.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes fell on the master of the cold moon, and he began with a smile: "I don''t know how the master discussed."


    "I thought the president of Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce was brilliant, but I didn''t expect that. I couldn''t even see the simplest delay."


    "Can I just ask if you are going to fall or die?" Hua Ruge''s expression is light, which can''t be seen to kill people at all.


    The Lord of the cold moon snorted: "you are naive. The reinforcements have arrived. Why should I pay attention to you?"


    "That is to choose to die?" Hua Yuege followed.


    "My life is here. If you have the ability, you can take it." The way that the Lord of the cold moon despised.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said nothing more.


    At this time, the spaceship stopped in the mid air, and the disciples of Yin Yue sect jumped down. There were actually more than 1000 people.


    Hua Ruge glanced at the door, and there were seven strong men in the bitter sea and six fold. "Brother Wang made fun of them. There must be many treasures in these people. Let''s take them down together. How about sharing things equally?" The Lord of hanyue sect.


    The master of Yinyue waved his hand and said, "it''s easy to say that I will catch their leader first."


    Then he looked at the direction of Xiang Hua Ruge and asked, "which one of you is the leader, dare not stand out and fight alone with me?"


    "I''m not talented. It''s Hu Yue, the president of Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce." Hua Ruge is still a smiling opening.


    "Just you?" The patriarch of Yinyue looks at Hua Ruge with a disdainful look on his face.


    "I''m willing to learn the master''s skills even though I''m a minor student." Hua Yuege said and took out his stick. His eyes fell on the master of the Yin moon.


    "You really don''t know the height of the earth. I will let you know what is the majesty of the strong in a few days." Yin Yue said, and took out his long gun.


    At first glance, this long gun is a top-grade artifact. It''s a bit intimidating just because of its prestige.


    "Boy, you''re lucky to die under my gun." The master of Yinyue was very pleased to see the frightened face of the people in Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce.


    Tuoba Rui takes a look at Hua Ruge and wants to know what she thinks.


    Hua Ruge nodded to him and flew out directly. At the same time, he ran the quenching method, and the whole person rose from the third to the fourth.


    With a sneer, the master of Yinyue attacked with a shake of his spear. It seemed that he wanted a move to fight Hua Ruge away.


    Hua Ruge Si is not afraid of it. She directly hits it with a stick.


    "Boom!"


    Once they collided, when Yu Wei left, they saw Hua Ruge standing in the same place, and the master of Yinyue retreated two steps.

 Chapter 1802

    Hua Ruben''s body and skills are strong. After several battles, his strength has increased significantly. Naturally, he is not afraid to fight at a higher level.


    The master of Yinyue looked at Hua Ruge in horror, but he soon rushed up and chopped his spear at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge slightly raises the lip angle, and immediately mobilizes the whole body''s strength to welcome up again.


    After all, the leader of Yinyue is a high level, and he has a long gun that can enhance his strength. The whole people''s combat power has been improved a lot. It''s not easy for Hua Ruge to win in a short time.


    The two men started a tug of war, but they can see that the president of the Kyushu chamber of Commerce has a stronger momentum and a higher fighting force. The other Yinyue clan can only barely fight.


    "Boom!"


    In the war circle, there is a fierce roar. Hua Ruge is like a fighting machine. Every move is perfect and impeccable. What''s more, she can mobilize all the strength of her body every time to make the opponent unable to parry.


    After dozens of moves, the patriarch of Yinyue stepped back. His forehead was already full of sweat, for nothing else, because he felt that his strength was not as good as Hua Ruge.


    After a few moves, Hua Ruge hit the whole man out with a stick, and the long gun was released in the air, and the whole man spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Hua Ruge takes advantage of the power to pursue. As a result, a strong man with six aspects of the bitter sea comes forward to stop him and tries to sneak in when Hua Ruge is unprepared.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are narrowed. It''s convenient for him to have an impressive momentum after he starts.


    All the people saw a big hand seal coming quickly and clapped it directly on the elder.


    "Poof!"


    At the next moment, the elder was beaten to fly out. He fell to the ground like a rag bag, and even died.


    Seeing this, the whole audience was silent. One by one, they looked at Tuo BARREI, who had been silent since the war, with unbelievable eyes.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t want to give up. On the other hand, he fought with a big hand seal towards the people of Yinyue sect. The first few were the six elders in the bitter sea.


    Several people resisted with all their strength and retreated a few steps in succession to unload the power of the big handprint. But Tuo BARREI didn''t stop. He jumped up and took out a long sword to attack the sixth most powerful man in the bitter sea.


    Hua Ruge is completely protected by Tuo BARREI. She feels a bit at a loss. She is usually alone. Now she has nothing to do.


    At the next moment, several strong people are attracted to the air by Tuo barrow, and both of them are a little confused.


    At this time, Hua Ruge saw the opportunity, and directly pursued the leader of Yinyue sect. If he didn''t kill that, he would not give up.


    The people of yinyuezong rushed up when they saw it. However, there was no top-level strongman in it. Hua Ruge was like a tiger in a flock when he killed them. He could also hurt those little disciples while controlling several top five strongmen.


    Her output is so powerful that one hit can hurt hundreds of younger disciples who are not as powerful as her. Those five heavy people can''t stop her at all.


    So after three or two efforts, Yin yuezong injured half of the people, while Hua Ruge continued.


    On the one hand, the people of Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce and hanyuezong were stunned. Lu Guangxuan and others looked at each other and didn''t know what to do.


    There are only fat and thin people who know what happened. That is, the unlucky patriarch of Yinyue sect provoked their eldest brother. Once their eldest brother became powerful, let alone a thousand friars of the same level, ten thousand would not hurt her a hair.


    The battle over there also proves this. Yinyuezong has no resistance in front of the attack of huaruge. Those five monks can protect themselves, and others are basically abandoned when they encounter the attack.


    "Boom!"


    In Hua Ru''s singer, every wave of the stick will bring waves of rage. All the low-level disciples survived the waves.


    When the Lord of Yin moon saw that the attack force was retreating, he was scared to death.


    This is not a human being. It''s a killer.


    Those five hall leaders who surround Hua Ruge are powerless. Although Hua Ruge can''t hurt them, they can''t stop Hua Ruge. They can only watch her launch a large-scale attack.


    Above, several six strong men besieged Tuo BARREI, but they were shot down from the air one by one, all seriously injured.


    The emperor Yinyue thought that the situation was not good. He ignored other things and turned around and ran.


    Hua Ruge had no way to deal with the strong man blocking the road for a while. His wrist was red and he disappeared in front of the man.


    The patriarch of Yinyue was shocked, but he immediately responded and said, "I''ve offended you so much. Please raise your hand."


    "You are too long to call me the Lord." Hua rugo said a stick and hit him in the air.


    Hua Ruge followed closely, and hit the ground with a stick in the middle of the air. This time, she did not have the mentality of teaching, but actually used her strength.


    Where can the Lord of Yinyue bear her fight? He fell on the ground and spat three mouthfuls of blood. His eyes are gradually out of focus. He has lost half of his life.


    "You people have to fight to know what fear is." Hua Ruge said and fell on the ground, looking at the man''s eyes full of indifference.


    At the same time, Tuoba Rui beat all the elders to the ground and stood beside Hua Ruge.


    In this way, the whole clan of Yin Yue sect was beaten by these two people in a short time. They were afraid one by one, and could no longer become a force of war.


    When they saw this scene, let alone hanyuezong, the people of Kyushu chamber of commerce were all scared. They thought it was terrible when they saw the achievements of their own owners. They didn''t expect that it was just the tip of the iceberg.


    They just want to say, is this still human.


    Hua Ruge ignores the dying master of Yinyue on the ground. Instead, she looks at the master of hanyue and smiles.


    The cold moon Lord knelt on the ground and said: "We surrender, surrender."


    "I gave you a chance." Hua Ruge said to hanyuezong''s other humanity: "kill your patriarch, and the gate of our Kyushu chamber of Commerce will open to you."


    The other people of hanyue sect looked at each other, while the master of hanyue felt that his blood was cold. He had never thought that these two people were so horrible.


    In a short time, some people began to fight in hanyue sect. Some of the five powerful men also fought to end the life of hanyue sect leader.


    The people who saw the Iron-blooded method of Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce swallowed their saliva, and their fear of China was a little deeper. This is not a businessman. It''s just a Shura.

 Chapter 1803

    When Han yuezong surrendered, Hua Ruge turned his eyes to Yin yuezong again and asked lightly, "how do you plan?"


    "We have joined the Kyushu chamber of Commerce. Please accept it." The hall leaders of Yin Yue sect committed themselves to each other, and then the disciples also expressed their opinions.


    Joking, let alone so many people in Kyushu chamber of Commerce. Even these two people are not rivals. If they don''t know the current affairs, they are waiting to die.


    Hua Ruge nodded contentedly, put away his stick and said, "it''s not good to have done so long ago. It hurts the harmony."


    Both sides are silent. If they had known what would have happened.


    "Steward Lu, rest on the spot for one night and bring me two people from their clan." Hua is like the beginning of a song.


    Lu Guangxuan hurriedly nodded: "I''ll do it now."


    Hua Ruge goes back to Tuo barrui''s side. At this time, the age of quenching method has passed. She is relatively weak now.


    "Go." Tuoba Rui buckles her shoulder, flies up in the air directly, and lands at the top of the hill. There is a cave there. I think it''s used by some high-level people.


    Tuo Ba Rui rolled everything out and covered it with fur. He said to her, "sit down and have a rest."


    "I''m fine, but I''m using my strength a little bit." Hua Yuege, with a embarrassed smile, sat on the fur.


    Her body is in the process of killing the world and repairing itself.


    Tuo Ba Rui sat beside her and said, "I will rest here tonight, and leave the rest to me."


    "What''s left?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuoba Rui chuckled and said: "others don''t know what you think, don''t I know? There is an auction house in other places. Why are there two of them?"


    Hua Ruge still pretends to be silly: "why?"


    "You are interested in other people''s mines." Tuoba Rui pinches her nose.


    Hua Ruge was a little surprised when he heard the words and said, "when have you inquired about this?"


    "I saw your map when you set it up, and I knew you had the idea." Tuoba Rui follows the way.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said with a smile, "it turns out that you don''t care about me, and you remember it in your heart."


    "Just take a look at it. You don''t have that much in mind." Tuo Ba Rui said, "I can rest at ease. I will let people guard the mine."


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said: "I''m with you. I can''t help taking advantage of this."


    "Then you promise me to go to bed after the arrangement." Tuoba Rui can''t take her back and ask for the second place.


    "Of course, I''m going to sleep, or what?" Hua Ruge gave him a meaningful smile.


    "You''re determined that you''re physically weak. What can''t I do?" Tuo Ba Rui''s bad way.


    Hua, like a song, spits out his tongue, a little complacent on his face.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said with a smile, "but you should know that it''s not wise to provoke me, and you will regret it when you get better."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''ll talk about it. It''s fun. " Hua Ruge immediately confessed.


    The hero doesn''t suffer from the loss in front of him, let alone a little girl.


    Tuoba Rui looks at her eyes, which are still a little dark. She can''t help swallowing her saliva and then smiles.


    "You." Tuo Ba Rui couldn''t help it, and finally gave her a big kiss on the lips.


    Hua Yuege just wanted to say something. Outside the cave came Lu Guangxuan''s voice: "my master, I have captured the two hall leaders of hanyuezong and yinyuezong for you to interrogate."


    Only then did Tuo Ba Rui eliminate the unilateral sound barrier, he saw Lu Guangxuan come in with two people, and the two people seemed to see the God of death, one by one, they dare not breathe.


    Hua rugo takes out two high chairs and sits down by himself.


    "Master, I don''t know if you want to find a small one from the devil." One of them said.


    Hua Ruge swept the two men and said quietly and kindly, "tell me about the mines in your clan and what kind of ore they produce."


    When they heard that this kind of problem was immediately pardoned, one of them immediately said: "the small one is hanyue sect. There is a cold iron ore in our sect."


    "Yinyuezong is also a big mine, which produces black copper." Another way is not to be outdone. I want to show it well at this time.


    Hua Ruge has learned how to refine utensils. He knows that these two materials are the most commonly used in refining utensils. These two mines are not small wealth.


    "Come on, go down." Hua Ruge waves her hands.


    Two people obviously relieved a breath, respectfully withdrew to go out.


    Hua Yuege said to Lu Guangxuan, "governor Lu, you have two thousand left behind in person. I will take them back."


    "I understand." Lu Guangxuan''s Gongshou road.


    "Nothing else. Let''s have a rest earlier." Hua Yuege''s voice is concerned.


    Lu Guangxuan nodded his head and said, "my host is so happy to have a rest. My subordinates will quit."


    After he left, Hua Yuege smiled happily. She looked at Tuoba Rui and said, "I''m both rich and human."


    "There must be other families in this mine thinking about it, but be careful to guard it." Tuo Barry pulled her from the chair and put her on the ground.


    Hua Ruge lay down comfortably and said with his legs crossed: "it''s nothing for someone to rob them. Just give me a chance to beat them from the head. But with our current strength and reputation, no one should dare to rob our things again."


    "Don''t think so much now. Go to sleep." Tuo Ba Rui takes down her two legs.


    Hua Yuege then opened his hand and said, "then I will hug you and sleep."


    Tuoba Rui dotes on a smile, immediately lies beside her and pulls her to her bosom, asking: "this is OK?"


    "It can''t be better." Hua rugo said that he rubbed in his arms and found a comfortable place to sleep.


    The people who were shocked by the two people outside haven''t calmed down yet. After being placed to rest in place, they are all honest like cats.


    Originally, Lu Guangxuan sent people from Kyushu chamber of Commerce to watch the night to prevent these people from backwater or escape. Who knows that these people didn''t move at all,


    they didn''t even dare to breathe, so they arrived the next morning.


    Of course, Lu Guangxuan soon figured out that after seeing their two hosts rise to power, these people were completely overwhelmed and didn''t have the courage to hit the muzzle of the gun at all.


    Hua Ruge slept steadily. When he opened his eyes, he saw Tuoba Rui looking at himself. His eyes were tender and doting.


    She smiled and gave him a big bear hug.


    It took Tuoba Rui a lot of energy to pull Hua Ruge off his body and say to her, "no more trouble, we should go back."


    "Lie down a little longer." Hua Ruge took the opportunity to hold his neck again and never let go.

 Chapter 1804

    Tuoba Ruiao but she can only go by her, which led to the two people coming out of the cave at noon.


    They stood on the top of the mountain and saw that the mountain guards had been assigned. The other two disciples were waiting in silence. They saw that both of them lowered their heads.


    Hua Ruge knew that this was completely beaten out of temper, and would like to come after the incident will not be reborn.


    "You are responsible for guarding the mountain." Hua Ruge first spoke to Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce and others.


    "We will live up to our mission." The people of Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce said in unison, one by one, they are very confident.


    These people used to be from the second and third class families. Their strength is not strong. They usually have no foundation. But they have been different since they were with the Kyushu chamber of Commerce.


    they have seen the power of Hua Ruge with their own eyes. They also know that the mountain behind the Kyushu chamber of commerce is the baxianmen. This foundation is naturally different.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said to the two new disciples: "you will go back with me. You can rest assured that, although we have been unhappy before, as long as we join our Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce, I will treat them equally."


    "The president is wise, and we will do our best for him." The people of the two clans below opened their mouths.


    In fact, regardless of the previous position, the Jiuzhou chamber of commerce is indeed much better than the second-rate clan. First, it has strong strength and second, it has strong resources. With these two points, their future will be guaranteed, and there will be no need to lick the blood with a knife.


    Hua Yuege then nodded to Lu Guangxuan, then returned to wulongbao through the transmission array.


    When hanyuezong saw the underground transmission array, he finally understood why the Kyushu chamber of Commerce came so fast.


    Hua rugo has long understood the importance of the teleportation array for development, so after she left, the array mages were secretly sent to build the underground teleportation array.


    In this way, both the transmission of information and the transmission of combat power are much faster than others, and the development will naturally result in half the effort.


    She just handed over the person to Mu Qingyan to go back to the mansion, and was told that the emissary of the eight immortals had arrived at her mansion.


    "Here comes the man?" Hua, like a song, raises his eyebrows slightly.


    "I''ve seen that man since he came, but he''s very hard to talk. It seems that baxianmen is very angry. Think about how to deal with it and go back." Moo light Yan way.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "this kind of person is not difficult to deal with. I''ll go first."


    "Not hard?" Mu Qingyan can''t understand.


    This man can''t be beat or scolded. It''s the hardest thing to deal with.


    "If you don''t believe me, follow me." Hua Ruge blinked at her.


    Mu Qingyan immediately decided, "I''ll go back with you."


    At present, the three people return to their homes. Hua Ruge asks Tuoba Rui to go back to the courtyard first to rest. He goes straight to the front hall with Mu Qingyan.


    Hua Ruge learned before that this man was waiting in the front hall every day. From morning till night, he only went out when it was dark.


    When I got to the front hall, there was a middle-aged man sitting there. He was a little impatient in his face. It was not a good fault at first sight.


    Seeing Hua rugo, he took the lead in saying, "it''s really not easy to see President Hu. The sect leader urged me three times and asked me four times not to go. I haven''t seen anyone for two days."


    "What''s the message of the emissary? How dare you not go when the headmaster has summoned you? Only something has been delayed recently. I would like to ask the headmaster for a pardon later. " Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    At this time, the maid brought in three cups of tea. Hua Ruge held it in front of the emissary himself and put it down with a smile: "the emissary will drink tea and let me explain slowly."


    "The president doesn''t have to. The ambassador just wanted to ask you some questions." The emissary continued with a straight face.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "you ask."


    "The leader of the sect has told you not to attack other sects without permission. Why don''t you listen to the advice and form hatred?" The messenger said.


    "The headmaster said that?" Hua Ruge is surprised at hearing Yan.


    "You don''t know?" The messenger was surprised to see her. It was also a little strange.


    Hua Ruge shook his head twice, and looked at Mu Qingyan with a straight face. "All my letters go through your hands, haven''t you handed them to me?"


    "The president wronged me. I gave it to you in person the day before you left." Mu Qingyan follows the script he said before.


    Hua Ruge was even more confused: "did you give it to me before I left?"


    "Yes, you put it in the space. I don''t believe you can find it." Mu Qingyan tries to let her mood follow Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is confused to go to the space to turn, as expected, soon turned to a jade Jane.


    The emissary looked at her in black.


    I saw her clap the brain door way: "you see my memory, then unexpectedly forgot to see."


    "The chairman said perfunctorily. Would you read such an important letter?" The emissary said coldly, he didn''t believe such a bad speech.


    Hua Ruge sniffed at the words and looked at Xiangmu lightly. "Why don''t you remind me that this content is very important? How can you not read it if you remind me?"


    "President, you said that the instruction of baxianmen should be the highest secret. We are not allowed to read it." Then murmur said.


    The emissary''s face was more ugly, and he didn''t know what to say. After all, it''s important for people to know the content if they don''t open it.


    Hua Ruge clapped his head and said, "it''s all my fault. I was so urgent that I forgot to open it when I put it away. It''s a sin."


    "Even if you don''t see it, why don''t you ask the sect leader to make the decision without permission?" The messenger couldn''t find fault. He had to change his direction.


    Hua Ruge was stunned for a moment. He seemed to think about it before asking Mu Qingyan, "you didn''t report that the auction house was robbed?"


    "How dare your subordinates neglect? When they got the news, they passed it on. Later, they also received a reply." Mu Qingyan answers quickly. Although she hasn''t said this before, she also knows what Hua Ruge is going to do.


    "I don''t have a good memory. What did I write back?" Hua Yuege continued to ask.


    "The headmaster let us decide for ourselves." Mu Qingyan replied firmly.


    When they looked at the messenger together, they saw that his face was very ugly.


    "Yes, the sect leader said that he would not care about these small things, so he went out on his own." Hua Yuege said with a sigh: "at that time, I didn''t know the bottom of my heart. I didn''t expect to make it later. It was really lucky."


    Listening to Hua Ruge, the messenger clearly knew that there was not a word true, but he could not say anything.


    "Hu Yue, if you want to develop in this chaotic place, you can only rely on our eight immortals sect. Now you do this. You don''t pay any attention to the eight immortals sect, but you want to tear your face away?" If he can''t argue with Hua Ruge, he can only be intimidated.

 Chapter 1805

    Listening to the man''s threat, Hua rugo said in a panic: "where are the messengers? How can we break with the eight immortals sect? It''s too late to make up."


    "You..." The messenger was too angry to speak.


    He wanted to accuse Hua Ruge of his guilt, but he had just been refuted one by one. Even if he knew it was a misdemeanor, he had nothing to say.


    "The emissary is quick to calm down and drink tea. I''ll tell you the story again." Hua Yuege said and asked to speak.


    The emissary quickly interrupted her with a black face: "you don''t have to say anything, I will report your original words to the sect leader exactly, and you will wait for the sect leader to deal with it."


    "Emissary, I''m really anxious to forget to read the letter. Please give me some good words." Hua Yuege said, the space ring touched the messenger.


    The emissary immediately felt that there was a small mountain like spirit stone in the space. They rarely saw so much money in this place, so he was a little stunned at the moment.


    "As long as the sect leader doesn''t hold me to account for my crimes, I will give you a generous gift later." Hua Ruge continues to lure.


    "I can speak for you, but if the sect leader doesn''t listen, I won''t be able to be around."


    "I understand." Hua Ruge is still laughing with her.


    Seeing her face, the messenger could feel powerless and angry, so he stopped saying a word and turned around and left.


    When the man came out of the front hall, Hua Ruge sat on the chair again with a smile on his face.


    "I''m afraid you didn''t let me come to see you perform at all. You pulled me to perform together." Mu Qingyan doesn''t have a nice look at her.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "it''s not all the same."


    "But do you really think the eight immortals will take it?" Asked Mu Qingyan, who always felt bottomless.


    Hua Ruge''s voice was very weak, but he was very positive: "yes, now I want someone under my staff to have chips. As long as my attitude is low, they can''t be in trouble with me."


    "You''re so sure?"


    "He is not the only one in this chaotic place. Once he offends me, I can go to other sects with resources, and then he will pay for his wife and break the army." Hua Ruge said while drinking tea.


    "Mu Qingyan smells the speech and nods:" what do you say is reasonable, then what should we do now


    "To expand development, you should send people out to talk about cooperation, mainly to the counterparts of baxianmen." Hua Yuege went on.


    When Mu Qingyan saw her smile, he knew that she must be calculating people. This time, he did not know who was going to be unlucky.


    "It''s time we started selling our resources." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Mu Qingyan nods.


    "If you look at the two mines, you will receive our strength."


    "Yes."


    With that, Hua Ruge stretched out and said, "next, we''re going to put on a long line and catch big fish."


    After that day, there was a news that Kyushu chamber of commerce not only bought broken mirror pill, but also had all other resources, but also limited supply.


    Seeing that so many elixirs and skills are on sale, people in the whole chaotic place are not calm down, so they rush to the city where there are auction houses.


    Those auction houses were soon crowded in the city. The clan saw the opportunity and began to recruit disciples.


    People in the chaotic place have no faith. It''s no need to run for more than ten days to buy things. Moreover, these clans, which are divided into resources by Kyushu chamber of Commerce, must be better than their former clans,


    so one by one they have invested in the local area.


    After one clan came up with such an idea, other clans followed suit. As a result, those who did not have an auction house lost some disciples at the dizong gate.


    Now they are in a hurry. They all take the initiative to find the Kyushu chamber of Commerce. They would rather not share it with the auction house to build it.


    Hua Ruge is waiting for this opportunity, so the rise of auction houses around the world has become a sign of success.


    After knowing Hua Ruge''s attitude, the eight immortals sect did not pursue it again. After all, he was the first to blame. Moreover, now the influence of Jiuzhou chamber of commerce is much stronger than before, so it is not easy to start.


    And now other resources are also starting to sell. The eight immortals receive 10% of their share and earn a lot of money. Naturally, they are reluctant to move the Kyushu chamber of Commerce.


    After the crisis, Hua rugebian began to train his troops vigorously, adopting the system of promotion internally and distributing different resources according to different levels.


    In this way, those disciples at the bottom will grasp the cultivation, while those at the top are afraid of being caught up, and they will practice day and night.


    Hua Ruge brought back four thousand people here, and the yellow spring emperor is almost the same. In addition, there are nine thousand disciples of Ling Tiangong, and some of them are strong in the six aspects of bitter sea.


    With such strength, let alone the second-class sect, even the first-class sect will be destroyed in minutes, and only the eight immortals sect and Xingyue sect can compete with it.


    Compared with the eight immortals who were hit by sugar coated cannonballs here, the star moon sect there was in a hurry. Although they had obtained a lot of resources to dig the treasure before, now it seems that the development of the eight immortals sect is not as good as that of others. How can they not be in a hurry.


    When he was in a hurry, the following hall leader came to report that Kyushu auction house had opened several boundaries of the rival gate of baxianmen, so they guessed whether the chamber of Commerce in Kyushu was not subordinate to baxianmen, but a chamber of commerce that wanted to make money and profit.


    "Master, let''s send someone to get in touch with the Kyushu chamber of Commerce. If we can also open the auction house here, we won''t have money." The master said.


    "Isn''t this the trap of the eight immortals?" Master Xingyue is confused.


    The hall Master said: "I don''t think my subordinates will come here. If this auction house is open on our territory, it''s up to us to slaughter it. What kind of trap can it have?"


    "That''s not unreasonable."


    "Then I''ll send someone here?"


    "Well, we have more than 30 cities, big and small. As long as they promise me 10% of the profits, they will follow them." The Lord of the stars and the Moon said.


    "Yes." The master went down.


    After he left, the Lord of Xingyue narrowed his eyes slightly. Some still don''t believe that the Jiuzhou chamber of commerce is completely free from the control of baxianmen. If this is true, then this chamber of commerce is really not simple.


    That day Hua Yuege ate grapes in the yard, and a young man came in and said, "my host, the messenger is coming again."


    "Again?" Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said, "I''m closed. I''m not seeing any guests for the time being."


    "But I don''t think you can see his angry appearance." The boy asked again.

 Chapter 1806

    "Is your child stupid? He can''t see you because he is angry. Go ahead." Hua Ruge waved his hand.


    The boy nodded before leaving.


    Hua Ruge said to Tuoba Rui, who was reading a book beside him: "the eight immortals sect reacted slowly enough. When all the auction houses in those places were opened, he thought of asking questions."


    "Of course, the construction speed of the round-trip transmission array is fast. They know it''s not too late now." Tuo Ba Rui is talking fair.


    Now her transmission array is not open to the outside world, and people''s access to information is naturally slow.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "it''s also true that if I hang them for a few days, they won''t be able to catch up with me."


    "If you are brave, you will not be afraid of the angry and aggressive messenger?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "If he dares to break in, I dare to kill him. If he doesn''t, he will be treated as cabbage by them." Hua Yuege''s disdainful way, on the surface, was very respectful to the messenger, but in fact, she never paid attention to it.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and stopped talking.


    The emissary outside was so angry that he turned to look for mu Qingyan.


    Mu Qingyan has been ordered by Hua Ruge for a long time. As long as she is found, she will always say she is not the winner, so she should ask her host for instructions.


    The emissary said anxiously that she was shutting down, and Mu Qingyan replied lightly: "then we can only wait."


    "I''m in a hurry. How can I wait?" The emissary said angrily, "if you dare to perfunctory me again, don''t blame my eight immortals for being rude."


    Mu Qingyan was too lazy to listen to his chatter and wanted to know what Hua Ruge was doing, so he immediately said: "then I''ll go to the host''s house and try to let the host pass."


    So she went with the messenger to Hua Ruge''s house, where the messenger stayed in the front hall, and Mu Qingyan went into the backyard.


    After entering the backyard, she saw Hua Ru, a singer, carrying a bunch of grapes and eating them with her mouth, while Tuo BARREI was reading a book at the same time.


    The two look more suitable, but the temperament is very different.


    "I''ve met the palace master." Mu Qingyan bows to Tuoba Rui.


    Tuo Ba Rui took a look at her and said mildly, "no outsiders, no need to be polite. You can talk."


    He got up and went back to his study.


    Mu Qingyan''s eyes turned to Hua Ruge''s face and said, "I don''t know how you two came together. It doesn''t look like a passer-by."


    "You are wrong. We are similar in some places." Hua Yuege smiled and said, "the people of the eight immortals sect are looking for you?"


    When Mu Qingyan heard this, she felt a headache. She said, "he pestered me and said he must see you. I said to have a look is to take off."


    Hua Yuege chuckles, which is obviously expected.


    "If you still laugh, you are not afraid that he will rush in and catch you on the spot." Mu Qingyan''s eyes flashed over the bunch of grapes in her hand.


    "Why do you think so? I don''t look so bullied." Hua rugo continued to eat grapes.


    Mu Qingyan, of course, knows this, but she doesn''t think about it. She just asks, "what are we going to do next?"


    "Whatever you do, don''t pay attention to the people of baxianmen." Hua Yuege said.


    "You can ignore it, but he will always look for me. It''s really troublesome."


    "You can also think of a way to disappear. Later, when you work in the house, you will say that you are ill and you will be cured." Hua Yuege''s excuse is to open his mouth.


    Mu Qingyan laughs and shakes his head: "forget it, I''m afraid that he will break into my house."


    Hua Ruge also smiled, and Mu Qingyan stayed for a long time before leaving. Seeing the emissary of the eight immortals sect, he shook his head and said, "the host is in a critical period. I really can''t disturb you. Please wait a few more days for the emissary."


    "How could it be that you not only drink other sects to collude with each other, but now I dare to close the door and not see you. What is your peace of mind?" Then the messenger was in a hurry.


    Mu Qingyan was so impressed by the true story of Hua Ruge that he said wrongly on the spot: "the emissary is wronged. Our host''s real paper is closed after death, and we dare not to close the door."


    As soon as the messenger waved to stop her behind, he said directly: "I tell you, you have already touched the bottom line of the sect leader seriously. If you don''t stop, the disaster of killing your head will come in a moment."


    Mu Qingyan has experienced a person who has made a breakthrough in the world. He has seen the power of the heaven and the earth. How can he be frightened by him? However, he still made a look of panic and said: "the door is mainly for us?"


    "So to speak."


    "But at the beginning of the development, we asked the sect leader for instructions. The sect leader said that it could be expanded. Only then did we get robbed later. How could this become collusion with other sects?" Mu Qingyan knows that it''s time to explain after she makes full use of her expression.


    The emissary slapped the table and said, "at the beginning, I asked you to develop, but I didn''t say that I asked you to develop in the enemy area. Obviously, you are against us in doing so."


    "Don''t be angry, emissary. We didn''t make it clear at that time. We didn''t know who had hatred with us. This is just normal development." Mu Qingyan replied lightly.


    "You don''t know anything about the hostile forces of the eight immortals sect. I think it''s just a matter of rebellion." The emissary pressed on.


    Since he left here last time, he has been thinking about the scene of the day. Although he has absolute right to speak, the scene has always been controlled in China as a singer, which makes him very upset, so he decided to hold them down.


    "The emissary has misunderstood. He will give you an account with the eight immortals when his master leaves." Mu Qingyan takes Hua Ruge out as a shield.


    "I know when she will pass the customs. If I don''t pass the customs all my life, I will wait for her all my life." The emissary said coldly, "I order you to take those auction houses back as Sergeant baxianmen."


    "There''s nothing I can do about it. You know the nature of our host family. How dare I decide?" Mu Qingyan then pushes the pot.


    "You..." The emissary said nothing again, and said after a long time: "in a word, if you don''t do this, I will pull out those places for you."


    Mu Qingyan frowned at the moment, knowing that the eight immortals sect should be real. She thought about it and decided not to let go, so she said: "it''s not that I don''t do it, it''s that I really can''t be the master, so you can wait for two days, and I''m sure the master will give you a statement."


    The messenger looked at her coldly and said, "this is what you said. I will arrive on time in two days."


    He was just scary, but now he hasn''t decided whether to start.


    Mu Qingyan arranged a residence for the messenger, and then went to Hua Ruge''s house that night.

 Chapter 1807

    In the evening, Hua Ruge was enjoying the cool in the courtyard. Tuoba Rui wanted to practice, but she also pulled him out to chat.


    Two people lie on a rocking chair, Tuo Ba Rui is resting on his arms, while Hua Ruge is resting on him. They talk while enjoying the moon.


    On one side of the table is a snack. Hua Ruge takes one for a while and eats it. Tuo barrai''s silk coat is full of cake dregs.


    At this time, Mu Qingyan walked in under the guidance of the young man, and saw that the scene turned over and said: "Ruge, I want to talk to you about something."


    Hua Ruge was reluctant to take the pillow Tuo Barry, but he got up. Tuo Barry sat on the side of the pillow and didn''t want to go.


    "Well, I''m so old-fashioned. Turn around." Hua, like a song, can''t laugh or cry.


    Mu Qingyan salutes Tuo barrow, then sits on a chair farther away, and says to Hua Ruge, "the eight immortals sect is coming with a menace this time. I''m afraid something will happen."


    "Tell me, how did the messenger scare you?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    "He came for the auction houses built on their hostile forces and asked us to tear them down immediately, or they would do it themselves." Moo light Yan way.


    Hua Ruge touched his chin and asked, "what did you say?"


    "I said to let him wait for another two days. It will be solved when you leave." Mu Qingyan replied.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "that''s right. Wait two days and then you''ll push it for another two days. In a word, it''s just dragging him."


    "Aren''t you afraid of the Eight Immortals'' real action?" Asked Mu Qingyan strangely.


    She didn''t think baxianmen was a good soft persimmon. Once the dog jumped the wall, they would be busy for nothing.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "do you think they are only doing harm to our interests?"


    "You mean those clans won''t let them tear down the auction house?" Mu Qingyan soon thought of the key.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "this is a hostile clan, and they will not give face to each other. Moreover, we say that auction houses can help those clans unite their hearts and make money for them, and they will watch this developed opportunity slip away in front of their eyes?"


    "You''re going to start a war." Mu Qingyan squints.


    "Nonsense, I''m a peace loving person. I don''t want to see all parties fighting. But if the eight immortals want to fight against us, I want him to have several teeth broken." Hua said with a smile.


    Mu Qingyan thought for a moment, then frowned, "if the eight immortals sect responds and directly uses troops for our five Dragon Castle, we will be very difficult to deal with it."


    "It''s too late for them to react." Hua Yuege laughs like a fox who has become a master.


    "It''s just that you have a lot to think about." "But when I see you have an idea, I''m relieved. I''ll go first," said Mu Qingyan


    Hua Ruge nods.


    After Mu Qingyan left, Hua Ruge smiled at Tuoba Rui and said, "I still want to lie down for a while."


    "Go back to the room and lie down." Tuoba Rui stood up and picked her up.


    Hua Yuedu''s Kung Fu has been carried to bed. He puts her down and says, "it''s time to go to bed."


    "It''s still early." Although Hua rugo said so, she still lay down.


    "I''m going to close these days. Can you cope?" Tuo Barry sat by the bed and asked her.


    "There''s no danger now, but how long are you going to be closed again?" Hua rugo asked, holding his arm.


    Tuoba Rui dotes on with a smile: "this time is not long, seven or eight days look."


    "It''s not long." Hua such as song wrinkled nose, eyes are reluctant to give up.


    Tuo Ba Rui pinched her nose and said, "I will break through as soon as possible, and then come out to accompany you."


    "You''re breaking through again?" Hua Yuege asked in surprise.


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    "Your constitution is a real monster." Hua Ruge shakes his head to comment.


    "It''s time, too." Tuoba Rui said and rubbed her head: "go to sleep."


    Hua Ruge nodded.


    Tuo Ba Rui waves out the candle, lies next to her, and pulls her to her bosom.


    The next morning, Tuo BARREI made a delicious meal for Hua Ruge and went to shut down. Hua Ruge thought about how to spend the next day while eating.


    She claims that she can''t go out of the mansion after being closed, so she has to find a way to have fun in the mansion.


    When she was struggling with what to play, the leader of the eight immortals sect was too angry.


    "How could she dare to close her door and disappear?" The master of the eight immortals sect clapped the table and said, "come on, get the best of me and tear down those auctions."


    Two of his hall masters were stunned. One of them said, "think twice, sect leader. Once we fight with those sects, we will lose no matter we win or lose. It''s not worth it."


    "I can''t even beat a few second-class sects?" The eight immortals sect leader said with eyes wide open.


    "Sect leader, those second-class sects either form an alliance with other sects or have first-class sects to lean on the mountain and move the whole body with one hair."


    "Damn Hu Yue, she has thought of this step for a long time. She dares to hide her mind with me. I think her life is too long." The eight immortals sect leader is very angry.


    Another hall leader said, "but even so, we have to find a way to deal with the Kyushu chamber of Commerce. They are too restless. If we continue to develop like this, it will be difficult to control."


    The eight immortals sect leader sat down frowning and began to think of the countermeasures seriously.


    He can see now that Hu Yue''s mind is too big. Once he is allowed to develop, he will live in a chaotic place for a long time. Maybe it''s someone''s world.


    The first Lord then said: "we may attack wulongbao directly and control Hu Yue and her brother in our hands, so that they can do whatever we say."


    After hearing this proposal, the eight immortals sect leader flashed a sharp killing intention in his eyes, and now he can only do so.


    "Pass on my order. I''ll send all my disciples out of the pass and be ready to fight." He gave the order at once.


    "Yes, my subordinates are going to do it," said the two hall leaders


    At this time, the emissary is still waiting outside, and Hua rugo has set up a gambling game in the government. No matter the little guy or the guard can play together. If they win, they will lose. The scene is very lively.


    In this way, Hua Ruge enjoys eating, drinking and playing every day.


    The next night, Mu Qingyan arrived at her house and told her about the preparations for the eight immortals gate.


    "It''s not stupid not to go to other clans." Hua Ruge said and took a sip of wine.


    Mu Qingyan looked at her and said, "how can we deal with this?"


    "Wait, we have guests coming to our house. Then we have a strategy." Hua Ruge''s way is slow and leisurely. I don''t worry about it.


    "Guest?" Mu Qingyan chewed these two words and began to spread his thinking.

 Chapter 1808

    Hua Ruge yawned and said, "well, go back and think about it. I have to sleep."


    Mu qingyanguo went back honestly. She thought for a long time and finally thought of it. So she came to the mansion early the next morning.


    At this time, the people waiting for Hua Ruge have arrived, and they are talking about something in the hall.


    The man, wearing a black cloak, came and bowed politely: "I met President Hu in Zhaoyu, the leader of the next Xingyue sect."


    "Hall leader Zhao, please take a seat." Hua Yuege said to the stranger, "come, serve tea."


    "The president is very kind." Zhao Yu is a young man. He seems to have some taste of elegance.


    Hua Yuege said directly: "there is no intersection between our chamber of Commerce and xingyuezong. I don''t know what''s the matter with Lord Zhao coming to me?"


    "The president is so quick. I won''t go around the bend. The patriarch ordered me to come down and talk with you. Can your auction house be opened on our land boundary?" Zhao Yu is also direct.


    Hua Ruge frowned slightly when he heard the words, and said in some embarrassment, "it''s good to open more shops and earn more money, but..."


    "Is there any difficulty for the president?" Zhao Yu asked in a hurry.


    Hua Ruge sighed: "I think hall leader Zhao also knows that although our Jiuzhou chamber of commerce is an independent individual, it was developed by the power of baxianmen at the beginning. If we cooperate with xingyuezong at this time, we are afraid that baxianmen will not give up."


    Zhao Yu learned from this that the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce was not built by the baxianmen, but although it was not, it meant that it was affiliated, and naturally it was difficult to cooperate with hostile forces.


    "As Zhao knows, there are several auction houses built by President Hu in the opposite force of baxianmen. Why?" Zhao Yu asked, he doesn''t want to give up easily.


    Hua Ruge was more disappointed when he heard this: "Lord Zhao doesn''t know, because the eight immortals sect has sent people to let me dismantle it three times and four times. I blocked several waves, but I don''t know when it will be."


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s distress, Zhao Yu knows that Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce and baxianmen are not in the same mind, so it''s easy to do.


    "Please rest assured that as long as the auction house is in our territory, we will be responsible for security and will never let them come in disorder." He talked again.


    "I naturally know that xingyuezong has this strength, but I''m afraid that the eight immortals sect will directly attack me. You also know that one of my merchants has no chips in their hands. Once they move seriously, I may have lost my life." Hua Yuege said, with a look of fear on his face.


    When Zhao Yu heard Hua Ruge''s words, he knew how to complain instead of refusing, so he asked, "I don''t know how xingyuezong will be the president."


    "Hall leader Zhao is embarrassing me." Hua Yuege then sighed.


    "President Hu imagined that xingyuezong occupies no less land than baxianmen. If you can open an auction house in so many places, your income will be the biggest." Zhao Yu begins to seduce.


    Hua Yuege hears the words and cries and laughs: "Lord Zhao knows that we are the most vulnerable to the temptation of money when we do business. This is forcing me to agree."


    "And I don''t think President Hu wants to be subject to baxianmen all the time, so cooperation with us is the best choice." Zhao Yu went on.


    Hua Ruge seemed to make up his mind after a while and nodded: "OK, I can promise you cooperation, but Xingyue sect must help me to withstand the pressure of baxianmen."


    "I don''t know what we''re going to do?" Zhao Yu didn''t agree at first, but asked.


    "If I''m right, as long as the news of our cooperation is released, the eight immortals sect will start. I need the Xingyue sect to say that we are together." Hua Yuege said.


    "We don''t have to?" Zhao Yu asked again.


    "If this can frighten baxianmen, we don''t think we need to do it." Hua Yuege said.


    Zhao Yu sniffed and nodded: "it''s us who bring troubles to President Hu. Naturally, we need to deal with the aftermath."


    "Hall leader Zhao is really happy. Then we''ll decide." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    Zhao Yu got up and said, "Zhao immediately replied to the patriarch. I believe there will be good news soon."


    "I''ll send someone to see Lord Zhao. I believe it''s faster to use the transmission array." Hua Ruge is very friendly.


    On the one hand, of course, to express friendship, on the other hand, she wants to quickly determine the alliance matters. Otherwise, a big war will be inevitable when the eight immortals sect attacks.


    After Zhao Yu went out, Mu Qingyan came in from the door and said, "I know what you are looking for now."


    "What do you think?" Hua is like a song.


    Mu Qingyan thought for a moment and said, "if we tear our faces with the eight immortals, will he instigate the following affiliated clan to pull out our auction house in an all-round way?"


    You should know that the foundation of their auction house is still in the boundary of baxianmen and its affiliated clan.


    "From now on, I will send my order to all the clans who dare to rob the resources of the auction house. In the future, the auction house will never be built in their city, and They will never be sold to their families. " Hua Yuege said again.


    Mu Qingyan thought for a moment and said, "you are cruel enough. If you control their resources, the disciples of these sects will surely change their families one by one, and they will not bear the consequences."


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "if the eight immortals dare to do so, it will not help to destroy their future."


    "So from now on, we will tear our faces with baxianmen?" Asked Mu Qingyan.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I didn''t say that. The envoys should be treated with courtesy. We can''t easily make enemies in business."


    "Do you call it making enemies?" Mu Qingyan thinks that harmony can be used by other businessmen, but never by those who come to China like songs.


    This Ya is a person who advocates violence. Even the development of a chamber of commerce is inevitable.


    Hua Yuege''s embarrassed smile, in fact, she can naturally coax the eight immortals to play, secretly develop step by step, and cultivate her own power, but she thinks that is too slow, so she just plays a little dangerous.


    Mu Qingyan went back after being instructed. Who knows that he met the emissary of the eight immortals just when he went out.


    "Emissary, why are you here?" She had some hollow words.


    "What are you doing here?" the emissary snorted


    "It''s to see if the host has passed the customs, but it doesn''t work out. I''d like to ask the emissary to wait another two days." The lie of Mu Qingyan is just coming.


    "Two days later, you just said you didn''t want to see me?" The messenger felt that he had been deceived, which made him angry.


    Mu Qingyan hurriedly said: "the emissary is calm, you know this cultivation, who can say clearly when you can get out of the pass."

 Chapter 1809

    "I want to see your president today, or I will tear down this mansion." The messenger said and rushed into the house.


    Mu Qingyan raised his eyebrows slightly, dodged to block in front of the emissary, and his expression suddenly cooled down, reminding him: "this is the residence of the president of Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce and so on. Even if you are a person of the eight immortals sect, you are not qualified to enter."


    "I broke in today. I''ll see what you dare to do to me." He said a palm and then hit at Mu Qingyan.


    He died of the fourth strength of your bitter sea. Mu Qingyan knew that he was not an opponent. When he was flying, he used his spiritual power and said: "if foreign enemies come, fight quickly."


    At this time, the guards are gambling with Hua Ruge in the mansion. Because the situation in the mansion needs to be kept strictly confidential, the guards in the mansion are all the old people of Lingtian palace. They are loyal but not strong.


    Hua Ruge explored with his mind. When he knew that the emissary of the eight immortals was making trouble, he directly told Mu Qingyan, "let him in."


    Then Mu Qingyan turns around and flies to the courtyard where Hua Ruge is.


    "Master mother, should we go to meet the enemy?" Ling Tiangong''s disciple asks for instructions.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "it''s just shrimp. There''s no need to stir up teachers and play with you."


    She said and threw the dice back.


    At this time, Mu Qingyan also arrived. The people and the gambling table in the yard were speechless for a while, but she was not surprised, because this is absolutely what Hua Ruge can do.


    No one stopped the emissary all the way. He fell in the backyard and ignored the scene. He just said, "where are you going to grow?"


    Ling Tiangong''s disciples didn''t pay attention to his meaning. Looking at him was like looking at a dead man.


    Hua Ruge sat on the gambling table and looked at him with a smile, but she was not recognized because she was a woman now.


    "I think you are dying." As soon as the messenger''s eyes narrowed, he would start.


    Hua Ruge raised his hand and said, "why should the emissary be angry? Am I not here?"


    "You?" Then the messenger stopped and began to look at Hua Ruge.


    At the first sight, he marveled at the beauty in the world. At the second sight, he thought that she was born exactly the same as Hu Yue.


    "Who are you?" Asked the messenger in amazement.


    Hua Ruge came down from the gambling table and went to him and said, "are you sure you want to listen?"


    "Nonsense." The messenger did not feel the need to ask.


    "Then I will tell you that I am not Hu Yue, but Hua Ruge in the West." Hua Ruge stopped for a while and then said, "you may not have heard of me, but you have heard of the soul gun. I am the owner of the soul gun."


    The emissary was really shocked when he heard that he had never heard the name of Hua Ruge, but he knew that the chaos artifact was in the hands of five ruthless people in the west of Xinjiang, who had once destroyed the temple of light, which was in its prime.


    "You..." He took a step back and asked, "what are your intentions in coming to my place of confusion?"


    "One day, when I was on a spaceship, I suddenly thought your place was not bad, so I wanted to occupy it." Hua Ruge said it was as simple as eating and drinking water to occupy the chaos.


    The messenger saw Hua Ruge''s eyes. Although they were still gentle and smiling, they had more confidence that belonged to the strong.


    "It turns out that you don''t want to cooperate at all, but to develop through the eight immortals sect." That''s when he figured it out.


    "Yes, I think so." Hua Ruge is still smiling.


    The emissary retreated two more steps and said, "are you not afraid that I will go back and report to the Lord and break through your plot?"


    "Not afraid." Hua Ruge shook his finger and said to him, "when you choose to break into my mansion, you are doomed to be a dead man. Besides, you know my secret."


    "Dare you, if you kill me, the eight immortals will not let you go." The emissary did not believe in the way of Qi, but in fact, he was sweating in the face of Hua Ruge''s Qi field.


    "I''ve never been afraid of anyone since Hua Ruge came all the way. It''s not clear who''s going to let it go." Hua is like a light song.


    Now the emissary leaned directly against the back wall and looked like a dead man. Seeing Hua Ruge''s appearance now, he knew that he had been pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger before. They were all covered in the drum.


    "Take it, kill it, don''t give me face." Hua Ruge waved his hand.


    So the guards, whose strength is only one or two in the bitter sea, surrounded people and started directly.


    Although these people are poor in strength, they must be talented people in the territory to enter the Lingtian palace. These people can play a far stronger battle power than their strength, and they are more important than others.


    Although the emissary knew that he could not escape the disaster, he fought hard and the whole yard was in disorder for a while.


    If Hua Ruge can''t watch it, he will cover them with the city of the sky and ask Qi Ling to look after them.


    Mu Qingyan said by the same side: "at this critical moment, you are always more ruthless than anyone else."


    "You don''t seem to praise me." Hua rugo said, sitting on one side of the tea table, "come on, have a drink."


    "What are you going to do next?" Asked Mu Qingyan.


    "Send the corpse back to baxianmen, let them give a story." Hua''s light answer is like a song.


    "Mu Qingyan smell speech some unbelievable way:" you this is provocation you know


    "To break into my mansion openly is to hit me in the face. If this kind of thing is publicized, where is my foothold? Is it not human nature for me to be angry?" Hua rugo asked her.


    Mu Qingyan shook his head and said: "but you have killed people and you have already hit the face of baxianmen. Now you want to send people back to ask for a statement? It''s no wonder you don''t make people anxious. "


    "I''m in a hurry now." Hua Ruge slowly leans back on the chair and says, "I just take this opportunity to establish Wei."


    Mu Qingyan thought for a moment and then said, "Liwei can tell you if this way is too extreme."


    "It''s their fault. I can''t even apologize this time." Hua rugo says it''s tough.


    If you start to contact Hua Ruge, Mu Qingyan will definitely advise you now, but knowing what she has done all the way, Mu Qingyan doesn''t think it''s surprising.


    "Then I''ll write, and you''ll send the body to me later." Mu Qingyan said and left.


    Hua rugo looked at her back, only thought that this kind of execution ability was inferior to her, she was more suitable to stand in the rear.


    The emissary was beaten for a long time, which was the end of his life. When Hua rugo heard nothing, he put up the city of the sky and said to the guard, "send people to the Mu Shou seat. Let''s play with the rest of you."


    The two guards volunteered to leave and lifted people onto the street without any cover.

 Chapter 1810

    At that time, many people saw the messengers making trouble in front of Hua rugo''s gate. Now when they see the body being carried out, they all know what happened.


    So the people of wulongbao were shocked. How dare the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce kill the emissary of baxianmen? Isn''t the chamber of Commerce affiliated to baxianmen?


    Wulongbao is the land boundary of Wulong sect and the third class sect affiliated to Baxian sect. It should be the first time to denounce Hua Ruge. However, the sect leader shut down at this time and asked nothing.


    He watched how the Kyushu chamber of Commerce grew up step by step, that is, it was a simple and rough fight, and even waited for the right hand. Of course, he would not venture at this time.


    When asked later, he could deduce that he was closed and didn''t know what happened.


    Mu Qingyan put people in the coffin, and attached a letter to order people to go to the baxianmen by spaceship.


    As for why it''s a spaceship rather than a transmission array, one is to delay the time waiting for the reply of xingyuezong, the other is to send it back in a big way. In order to tell the world, her Jiuzhou chamber of commerce is not a subordinate of baxianmen, but an independent individual.


    On that day, Zhao from Xingyue sect returned to the sect''s gate through the nearby transmission array, and reported the conditions proposed by Hua Ruge to the sect''s master.


    The Lord of the stars and the moon heard the words and said, "are you serious? How many of these chambers of commerce are not the influence of the eight immortals clan? "


    "Seriously, President Hu is also very afraid of baxianmen and is eager to get rid of control. At this time, our help is killing two birds with one stone." Zhao Yu didn''t have to beat around the Bush in front of his patriarch. He said whatever he had.


    The master of Xingyue thought for a moment and said, "that''s settled. We should have seen that the eight immortals sect is not pleasant. If the Kyushu chamber of commerce can stand on our side, we will not be afraid to fight."


    "The patriarch said very well." Zhao Yu thinks so too. He can make money without loss.


    "Go back at once, and say we have agreed, and we will tell the world today." The Lord of the stars and the moon.


    He has been suppressed by the eight immortals sect for so many years, and now he finally sees hope again, which naturally makes him a little excited.


    Zhao Yu hurriedly said, "yes, I will go."


    He said and left again.


    After he left, the master of Xingyue smiled happily in the hall and said: "Chu batian, you old man, if you want to fight me, I will accompany you to the end."


    Hua Ruge saw Zhao Yu again the next day. Compared with the arrogant messenger of the eight immortals sect, she still liked the gentle Zhao Yu.


    "President, our patriarch agreed to the terms." Zhao Yu said with a smile as soon as he met.


    Although it was expected, Hua Ruge relaxed a lot and said with a smile, "the patriarch is really wise."


    "We have enough sincerity to cooperate, just don''t know how the chairman and other auction houses will share the profits with us?" Zhao Yu asked directly.


    Hua Ruge liked the straightforwardness and said: "I give all the clans the same amount of net profit. What does Lord Zhao think?"


    Xingyuezong had inquired about it before, so he nodded: "since we don''t do that special case, we''ll make it."


    "Lord Zhao is a real man." Hua Ruge smiled and said, "stay late and have something to eat."


    "It''s going to be a long time. Let''s talk about the announcement of the world first." Zhao Yu is obviously more serious than her.


    Hua Ruge also had to nod his head and say, "OK, then in five days'' time, we will jointly issue a notice."


    "Why five days later?" Zhao Yu asked incomprehensibly. He doubtless wanted to build an auction house as soon as possible.


    "From now on, I will see that people will start to work, and the auction house will not delay, so I will tell the world that it is urgent." Hua is like a meaningful way of singing.


    When Zhao Yu heard that the construction would not be delayed, he didn''t care about anything else. He said, "then do as the president says."


    "Good." Hua Ruge touched his chin and smiled.


    Zhao Yu immediately got up and left. On the way to leave, he heard the news that the chairman of Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce killed the eight immortals emissary. The news was like a reassurance. After hearing it, he felt at ease.


    This emissary is the face of zongmen. Now that his face has been beaten, the eight immortals will be mad with anger. At that time, they will not be able to say hello to the Kyushu chamber of Commerce.


    In this way, their xingyuezong will have time to drill. If they can really attract the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce, then why can''t xingyuezong unify the whole chaotic place.


    Instead of leaving wulongbao this time, he found a house to live in and sent people to inform him back and forth. As a liaison, he presided over the overall situation here.


    After Hua Ruge agreed to cooperate with xingyuezong, Mu Qingyan got busy because xingyuezong and its affiliated Zong occupied dozens of cities. Even if they chose a prosperous auction house, they had to build more than a dozen together.


    It''s not necessary to transport resources in the past, because they can''t disturb the market too much and are found by people. Their purchasers should be separated and go far to get resources in Xiancheng.


    And that''s a bit of a hassle.


    Hua Ruge didn''t play in the house either, but came out and ran around in Mu Qingyan and the chamber of commerce every day. When they met something they couldn''t make up their mind, they could make up their mind at the first time.


    At the same time, Kyushu chamber of commerce also spread out the construction of an auction house in the territory of xingyuezong. After all, it''s hard for people to know such a big move.


    So the people in the chaotic place thoroughly understand that Kyushu chamber of commerce is not dependent on baxianmen, but an independent individual.


    Later, they realized that the chamber of Commerce in Kyushu was unusual and could move among the major forces. They not only made a lot of money, but also made their own power expand continuously.


    now, their influence can compete with baxianmen and xingyuezong, which is just a few months.


    The rate of development is appalling.


    Before five days, the eight immortals sect knew the news that their emissary had been killed. Then it broke a table angrily, walking in the room and saying, "how could it be? How could it be? It doesn''t take me seriously."


    None of the following hall leaders dare to talk.


    "The emissary who killed me openly dare to spread it. It''s like fighting in my face. This battle is inevitable." He could not swallow this tone, and asked to the hall master: "how are the people below preparing?"


    "My subordinates predicted this morning that all the disciples would be able to leave the customs in two days. That''s when we started." Take the master and answer quickly.


    Chu batian said with an iron face: "dare to play with me? I must make this boy regret coming to this world! "


    His voice is very cruel, and his faith is very firm at this moment.

 Chapter 1811

    After customizing the attack plan, baxianmen began to contact the affiliated city to get support along the way. As a result, they soon found that those common obedient clans had become slack.


    One by one, either the leader or the patriarch closed the door, or went out to practice collectively, or even went into the dormancy period, most of the disciples could not close the door.


    These people are also quite able to judge the situation. According to the Kyushu chamber of Commerce, anyone who dares to attack the auction house will not even sell the resource pox.


    In this way, it is impossible for the patriarchs not to think about it. If so, their disciples will join other sects with resources, and they will get more than they deserve.


    It would be nice if the Kyushu chamber of commerce could be destroyed at one stroke, but now it seems that xingyuezong is likely to stand with the Kyushu chamber of Commerce. It''s not clear whether the battle will win or lose.


    After being unable to mobilize these people, the hall leader of baxianmen made a thorough investigation of the reasons. He panicked when he heard that Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce and xingyuezong might cooperate.


    Two days later, xingyuezong and Kyushu chamber of commerce immediately posted a notice in their area to announce the strong alliance.


    The news came to the ears of Chu batian, the leader of the eight immortals sect. He didn''t open his mouth for a long time after hearing the news, and his face changed again and again, which was called wonderful.


    "How dare they?" At last he stood up and said with red eyes: "how can they unite? Why? "


    Here are some hall leaders. None of them dare to talk.


    In this way, the eight immortals clan is completely passive. When the affiliated clan doesn''t obey, they can''t even defeat the Xingyue clan, let alone the strong resources of the Kyushu chamber of Commerce.


    "Headmaster, it''s in our best interest to talk about things now. If we keep fighting hard, we may not be able to defeat them." A hall master stood out and said.


    Chu batian stares at him and says, "do you mean to bow to that hairy child?"


    "Of course not. Kyushu chamber of Commerce doesn''t want to be our subsidiary. Since they do, they certainly don''t want to be controlled by xingyuezong."


    "and we are the only force that can compete with xingyuezong. I think that Hu Yue will happily agree to make up." The master continued.


    "Asshole." Chubatian throws a teacup away.


    The hall leader quickly knelt down in fear.


    "I''ve beaten wild geese all my life, but I can''t believe that they pecked at me today. Little doll, are you very good?" Chu batian''s voice was full of anger and unwillingness.


    The following people are afraid to speak, and they can see clearly now. Kyushu chamber of commerce is not a good fault at all. It was a chance to do so before, not a dependency at all.


    All of them have been put together.


    Now it''s extremely dangerous to advance, and they can only hold their breath after retreating. They have to make a choice among them.


    The eight immortals sect leader sighed heavily and didn''t speak for a long time.


    On the other hand, after confirming the alliance, Mu Qingyan and Tang Qing accelerated the pace of arrangement and wanted to open those auction houses as soon as possible.


    Hua Ruge thinks about everything in the mansion. According to her estimation, the people of the eight immortals can''t do anything to her except to be stupid.


    However, she was a little uneasy. The so-called fear of thief is fear of thief''s thinking. Even if they can bear it now, they can''t help taking a bite at the time of her distress.


    She had to take it completely, and that required building prestige.


    On that day, she decided to call up the nursing home again, which is still the high standard in the past.


    Only when she has enough strength in her own hands can she be more aggressive in her work and get rid of the situation of relying on others.


    She gave the order to Mu Qingyan to be mainly responsible for it, and she was responsible for the allocation of candidates and the allocation of resources.


    At this time, people in the chaotic place have seen clearly the strength of the Kyushu chamber of Commerce, so there are many more applicants than before, and for a while, there is also a lot of trouble.


    However, Hua Ruge is not happy in this situation. She can''t cope with the complicated deployment work every day. After all, she usually acts simply and rudely, and doesn''t know such meticulous things at all.


    This kind of thing is obviously stupid. She needs to know the resources of almost all auction houses, and adjust whatever is lacking.


    After two days of work, she found it troublesome and boring, so she found several little disciples and asked them to count what was missing. She was only responsible for stamping and approving, so the workload was much lighter.


    Mu Qingyan always sees her helpless. She thinks that if Ling Tianzong is a week''s army, Hua Ruge is only suitable for being handsome, that is, the kind who only gives ideas and doesn''t make much effort.


    It''s not just Hua ruoglaziness, but her distraction and poor executive ability.


    While they are busy, the Kyushu chamber of commerce is also developing rapidly in a chaotic place. After the alliance with Xingyue sect, other sects also know that they are independent individuals and come to seek cooperation one by one.


    Hua Ruge naturally agreed to it all, so Kyushu auction house was built rapidly in various places. If Hua Ruge was not in Xijiang, it would be a chamber of Commerce. At this time, it would be too late to supply resources.


    Hua Ruge found that the eight immortals sect had been active since the beginning, but now there is no letter and inquiry, as if he never thought of attacking.


    After eight days of this, she was looking at the resources in the yard, and saw that the young man hurried into the yard and said, "master, the eight immortals sect leader asked for a meeting."


    "He?" Hua rugo was surprised that Chu batian would come in person.


    This time even she didn''t understand what he meant.


    "I can''t go, mistress. Let''s find out his story for you first." One of Ling Tiangong''s disciples jumped out and said.


    "Yes, this man came with resentment, probably to your disadvantage." Another disciple said.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "even if you go there, it''s just a few more lives. It''s better for me to go directly."


    "Master mother, you can''t be impulsive."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve had a lot of impulsive moments. It''s not good yet." Hua rugo said to the boy, "please sit in the front hall of the eight immortals sect leader. I''ll change my clothes and come right away."


    She is still the image of women''s wear, so she can''t see people.


    When she changed her clothes and went to the front hall, she saw that Chu batian was wrapped in a black cloak, and only his head was exposed outside. It was obvious that he opened his hat after entering the mansion.


    "Why did the leader of the Chu clan come in person? You will let me go down to Baxian city." Hua Ruge, facing Chu batian''s gloomy face, still greeted him with a smile, showing politeness and enthusiasm.


    Once upon a time, Chu batian thought that she was a merchant of the Philistines. Only after seeing you goodbye, did he know that he was always pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger.

 Chapter 1812

    Chu batian hurried this way from the news. He thought about a lot of things and saw the vigorous development of Kyushu chamber of Commerce. Knowing that he was not an opponent, he felt exhausted.


    "You don''t have to pretend anymore. I can''t help you now." He was a little tired in his voice.


    Hua Ruge is a little surprised when she hears the words. She didn''t expect that Chu batian, who has a bad temper, would be like this.


    "Lord of the Chu clan, Hu Yue always treats people with courtesy, without any pretense." Hua rugo said and sat opposite Chu batian.


    Chu batian looked at the placid her and said with a wry smile: "my eight immortal sect supports you to start your family. You turn around and treat me like this, which is also called treating me with courtesy?"


    "Since the head of the Chu clan has said so, I don''t need to cover it up." Hua Ruge said directly: "I cooperate with you sincerely, but you always want to hold me in your hand and make money for you. Do you think it''s fair to me?"


    "You can say that you are not satisfied."


    "I''m afraid I''ll be dead as soon as I say that." Hua rugo looked at him and said, "I didn''t intend to fight against the eight immortals gate, in fact, I didn''t do it."


    "I just want to have my own foothold, I think that''s right, but you have repeatedly stopped me, dissatisfied with my admission to the nursing home, dissatisfied with my fight against the gates that robbed me, and who do you think I am?"


    Chu batian can''t say anything. It''s wrong that he didn''t regard Hua Ruge as a partner at first, but as a subordinate.


    "But since things have passed, they will pass. Now we should meet for the first time. It''s a good thing to talk calmly." Hua said with a smile.


    Chu batian waved his hand and said, "I admit that I can''t fight you, and I don''t want to fight any more. I just hope you and I can have peace in the future."


    "This is the best way for the leader of the Chu clan to think about it. I mean it. We can make money and develop ourselves." Hua Yuege laughs at the words.


    Chu batian nodded his head and said, "I hope you can count your words."


    "Since the leader of the Chu clan has said so, I will put my words here. In the future, unless you start the eight immortals sect first, I will never stretch a finger in the dark." Hua Ruge said at once.


    Chu batian wanted to know the truth of her words and looked at her for a while, but what she saw was full of sincerity.


    "I didn''t think I had such a passion at a young age. I lost my sight before." Chubatian also said: "in the future, our eight immortals will not touch a hair of your Chamber of Commerce."


    "I''m relieved to hear that from the headmaster." Hua said with a smile.


    Chu batian nodded and said, "then I won''t bother much. I''ll leave."


    "I''ll see you off." Hua Yuege said and went to the door.


    The two exchanged greetings again, and Chu Ba just left.


    Hua rugo watched him take his cloak and hat and walk out of the door. Suddenly, he smiled and turned around to restore his languorous appearance.


    That night Mu Qingyan got the news and rushed to see Hua Ruge. He looked up and down and said, "are you ok?"


    "It''s not good." Hua Ruge opens her arms for her to see.


    However, Mu Qingyan did not rest assured, but sat down nervously and asked, "there are many ways for people in this place. Do you feel any discomfort, physical or spiritual?"


    "Don''t be so nervous. If she does something to me, I don''t know. Don''t worry." Hua Ruge smiled at her.


    Mu Qingyan frowns at the words and says, "what did he do when he didn''t do anything to you?"


    "Make peace." Hua Ruge said as he peeled the Orange: "he''s also smart. Now we can rely on far more powerful forces than them. If we meet them hard, they will surely be crushed by us."


    "Then what do you say?" Asked Mu Qingyan.


    "Yes, and promise not to touch them unless they do it first." Hua Yuege said with ease.


    "Mo Qingyan did not understand the way:" you come to this chaotic place is not to accept these forces, how can not do it


    "They can''t run. Later, they will take the initiative when they realize the gap and the crisis." Hua Yuege said and ate an orange.


    Mu light Yan nodded and said: "that is, in addition to the construction of our recent stage, we do not need to consider what?"


    "Yes, as long as we expand our prestige and influence, it will be all of us soon." Hua Ruge is planning there.


    "Well, we have developed so fast recently that we need to recuperate." Moo light face also way.


    A big force can never be formed overnight. It needs good development and enough time.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "please."


    Mu Qingyan didn''t look at her angrily. Hua Ruge kept her down for tea with a smile.


    In the next few days, everything was OK. Half a month later, xingyuezong''s auction house began to officially operate. All the people were scrambling to queue up to buy resources. The business was so good that it broke out.


    If there is a situation of how much to sell now, Hua rugo feels that her auction house will be sold out in a day. In order not to let the gods find the leakage of resources, she will not do so naturally, so she has been limiting it.


    When the auction house here made a lot of money, Hua Ruge was not satisfied. Instead, he made the ore into weapons and sold them back to the territory of gods.


    These ores are all top-grade ores. After being processed by the smelter, their value has increased greatly. Therefore, a large number of Lingshi have been returned to the place of confusion. Because most of these ores are from the ancestral clan,


    the Kyushu chamber of Commerce needs to buy them in succession. When Lingshi is returned to the ancestral clan, the balance of Lingshi quantity has been filled.


    The rich disciples will buy a lot of resources, and their strength will rise very fast.


    Because there are many ores here, people are not only rich but also poor after buying, so they began to support Kyushu chamber of Commerce. After all, they don''t want to be poor after enjoying the rich and resource days.


    Although Hua rugo is mining minerals, she does not want to be extravagant, but calculated to come here. Even if there are nearly a thousand years of minerals here, she does not transport a lot of them at a time to maintain a natural balance.


    Of course, many people don''t understand why.


    At the beginning of business, Ruge just encouraged you to plant trees, because although the climate here is desert, there are also green vegetation that can survive, only a few.


    The people in the chaos didn''t understand what was necessary, but because of the money for planting trees, they started to act.


    Looking at more and more green trees around, Hua Ruge is in a happy mood. The only thing that is not very satisfactory is that Tuo BARREI is still not out of the pass.

 Chapter 1813

    The influence of the Kyushu chamber of commerce is increasing day by day. Hua Ruge doesn''t need to worry about the future development. Most of her days are spent on prying information from the outside world. Even in a place of chaos, she has not forgotten the plot of huanhaizong.


    In fact, they are aimed at those who have chaos artifact in their hands in the four areas of the sky and the sea. If they don''t be alert earlier, they may get the chance.


    As she developed in the chaos, she also expanded the chamber of Commerce in the territory of gods. Now there are more than ten stores selling weapons and raw materials, and she is also searching for information.


    After some twists and turns, she finally got the news outside.


    After the World War I, the prestige of huanhaizong was lost. Although it still occupied the position of the first major gate, its appeal was not as strong as before.


    And the news of her friends.


    Childe wutrace successfully established his own power, which is called wuchenzong. Now he has five immortal cities, which is a small force.


    Juntianxia successfully established his own dynasty. Because he wanted to hide his identity, it was called Daxia Dynasty, not Daewoo. Now there are several cities.


    Mink enters the forest of immortal beasts, and with his strong strength and blood, he also occupies his own mountain, and his men have snared some immortal beasts.


    As for shangguanli''s news, the people of Jiuzhou chamber of commerce can''t find out. After all, the anti reconnaissance dark night Pavilion should be at the top level.


    The development of Kyushu chamber of Commerce in mainland China is not slow, everything is developing steadily.


    Hua Ruge felt that his subordinates were still poor in their intelligence work, so he wrote to Shangguan Li to find out whether huanhaizong has any other trends now, and asked his master, crazy old man.


    Ten days later, she received a reply, in which she wrote that the recent internal changes of the magic sea sect were frequent, and she probably planned something, but she didn''t understand what it was.


    As for the crazy old man, he is still mad all day long. Everyone wants his apprentice. The disciples of the dark night Pavilion once saw that the old man''s health is good.


    Hua rugo narrowed her eyes when she saw the front, because she felt the crisis, and the magic sea sect must start again, just don''t know what to do this time.


    Seeing that the back is a sour nose, the old man still thinks about himself, but unfortunately she can''t go back for a while and a half, and can only let the old man wait, anyway, in good health.


    She wrote back to let Shangguan Li notice the movement of the magic sea sect and sent it out.


    After learning about the outside situation, Hua Ruge is in a good mood. As long as they are given a period of time, they will certainly grow into a force that can not be ignored, so that they have the right to speak about anything else.


    She shut down after being relieved. This is the fourth level of "Tongshen" in the Sutra of annihilation. It is explained that after cultivation, she can not only improve her physique and strength, but also have the ability to comprehend the divine power.


    but it is also clearly written on it. Even if she has the ability, she should look at the chance. After all, the divine power is a big chance, which is very accessible to people.


    Hua Ruge thinks that his spatial magic power needs to be further improved, otherwise his combat power is still lower than those of the demons, so he is more diligent in recent times.


    Of course, the main reason is that Tuo BARREI didn''t pass the customs. She thought it was too boring to be idle.


    Mu Qingyan has been practicing Hua Ruge twice. When she saw the closed gate, she was relieved, because Hua Ruge must have known there was no crisis to be so quiet.


    However, when Hua Ruge was closed, it was not so peaceful outside. After a month of peaceful development, there was a friction between the eight immortals sect and Xingyue sect.


    It''s very simple. A lucky disciple who went out to practice was killed by the people of the eight immortals sect, so Xingyue sect was enraged and threatened to attack the eight immortals sect.


    Now, after the cooperation between xingyuezong and Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce, the strength has developed rapidly, even more equal to baxianmen.


    Mu Qingyan has a transmission array and a scout, so he sends the news at the first time.


    When she got the news, she knew it was a big thing, so she went to Hua Ruge''s yard and said, "Ruge, something happened outside."


    Hua Ruge''s skill in operation is stagnant when he starts to finish work.


    After waiting for a column of incense outside, Mu Qingyan opened the gate of the courtyard. Hua Ruge was sitting on the stone bench in the courtyard and asked, "what''s the matter with my xiaoqingyan so worried?"


    "If you don''t hurry, I won''t disturb you. This is handed over by the following person. Have a look." Mu Qingyan said and handed her a piece of jade slips.


    Hua Ruge glanced at it and frowned slightly. "They''re very fast. Only when they have some feathers can they fight."


    "What shall we do?" Asked Mu Qingyan.


    "Two don''t help each other." Hua Yuege put the jade slips on the table and said lightly.


    "You mean let them fight?"


    "They are two top forces, each stronger than me. What can I control?" Hua Ruge stands out.


    "I know your ability too well. You can fight for separation if you have a good relationship with others. You can make people like one family. This time I don''t want to see the result. " Murmur said.


    She has seen Hua Ruge deal with so many things. Many people who think they are smart have fallen into the trap of Hua Ruge for a long time.


    Hua Ruge smiled and shook his head: "you really wronged me this time. They are not only in the same situation, but also dead enemies. Otherwise, it''s impossible to fight because of such a small matter."


    "now I can persuade them to be together, but their prejudice is deeply rooted. Even if the mood is good this time, it will burst out in their hearts."


    "That''s the truth, but I don''t want to give up when I listen to you." Said Mu Qingyan.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head this time: "of course, there are few experts in the chaos place, and most of them are in the hands of two major gates. It''s useless to kill me and occupy such a place."


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    Hua rugo thought about it and looked at Mu Qingyan and asked, "who do you think will win in the fight?"


    "Both of them have a deep foundation. The strength of xingyuezong is worse than xingyuezong, but this weakness will not be shown at the beginning, so they should be stuck for a long time. I''m not sure about the outcome." Analysis of Mu Qingyan.


    "That''s right." Hua Ruge said again and again, "if they don''t fight, they won''t get over it. When they really fight, they will know it''s difficult. When they realize that only peaceful coexistence is the long-term way, I will appear."


    "Persuasion?" Asked Mu Qingyan.


    Hua Ruge said with a sly smile: "that''s right. They can only calm down after they have had the energy to vent their anger."

 Chapter 1814

    After hearing this, Mu Qingyan shook her head incredulously, looked at Hua Ruge and said, "you are smaller than me, how can you be so sophisticated?"


    "You don''t sound like a boaster." Hua Ruge was not satisfied. "I''m a smart kid."


    "You''ll put gold on your face." Mu Qingyan expressed frustration.


    Hua rugo said with a smile, "recently you will receive letters from their two forces. No matter what they say, they will always put aside the relationship, indicating that we are a businessman and do not participate in any fight."


    "I see." Mu Qingyan responds.


    Hua rugo yawned and said, "I''ll go back if I have nothing to do. I''m really tired of closing these days."


    "Go and have a rest, and I will go too." Mu Qingyan said and left.


    Hua rugo went to bed after returning to the room. She must be the only one who can fall asleep at the critical moment when the two top forces are going to fight.


    Since knowing that they are going to fight, every one in this chaotic place is wary, because one third of the forces in this territory are in the hands of two major sects,


    if they really fight, they will call out all the affiliated sects, and one will certainly move the whole body, and then the fighting area will be very wide,


    in this way, regardless of the participants or other situations It''s hard for Li and sanxiu to have a good life.


    However, after a few days of calm thinking, the two major sects did not mean to stop fighting. One by one, they mobilized their own forces to prepare for a war.


    Of course, Mu Qingyan also received the letter as expected. After a clear rejection, both sides sent envoys to persuade him, because both sides knew that as long as they could win the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce, they would win.


    But mu Qingyan''s position is very firm. He refuses everything he says, and the two sides slowly give up.


    Of course, it''s a pity that they didn''t get help, but fortunately, Kyushu chamber of Commerce didn''t help each other, so they didn''t have any complaints.


    After another three days, the two adjacent small cities broke out in war. They are the following two affiliated cities.


    Then the fighting in other places started one after another, which not only affected their occupation by one third, but also affected almost half of the cities more or less.


    The situation of the war is as Hua Yuege expected. There is no way to win or lose, but with the strength of the battle being consumed.


    Hua Ruge always sighs when she looks at the war reports collected in front of her. After all, these people must be her after all. Now it''s a pity that they are damaged.


    But for those two clans who regard each other as their old enemy, the conflict is too deep. No matter what happens sooner or later, they will fight. It''s better to start when she can control it.


    She didn''t just sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, but built many places of refuge to protect people from the impact of the fight, so that the people in the chaos place loved the Kyushu chamber of commerce more.


    Although the two sides fought fiercely, they avoided the Kyushu chamber of Commerce and even ordered their subordinates to rob anything they wanted once they attacked each other''s city, but they could not rob the Kyushu chamber of Commerce.


    They are not stupid either. The president of Kyushu chamber of commerce is fierce, but they dare not annoy her at this time, or they will never get away with it.


    So there was a mess outside. Hua Ruge was not affected at all. What should I do.


    Tuoba Rui left three days ago. He has broken through the fourth level of the bitter sea and reached a new level of strength.


    Hua Ruge is also played by some people. If you have nothing to do, you are tired of being around Tuoba Rui and don''t practice.


    On that day, Hua rugo watched the war report again: "although people are in chaos, their combat power is much stronger than the flowers in the greenhouses in the territory of gods."


    "What do you say?" Tuoba Rui put down the book and asked.


    "After fighting for so long, the number of casualties is much less than I thought, which shows that some sophisticated people are doing it, even if the enemy can''t escape." Hua Ruge nodded as she watched.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "the actual combat ability of people here is really much stronger."


    "That''s what I''m looking for." Hua rugo put down the war report and asked, "guess how long it will take me to take these people under my command."


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "I think it will take at least one year."


    "I think it will be shorter. After all, they are not authoritative after the war, and then they can only depend on me. Otherwise, they will be stupid if I do it." Hua Yuege said.


    "I know that, but a year is fast." Tuoba Rui then said.


    Although the strength of the two major sectors has shrunk after this battle, they will not return in a short time.


    Hua Ruge smiled at him and said, "you are always a man of male intrigue. It''s normal that you can''t figure it out. Just wait and see."


    "Good." Tuoba Rui did not have such a strong desire for knowledge, and he did not ask any more.


    Hua Ruge is sitting on one side and thinking about her next plan. She doesn''t want to stay here for too long. After all, she can''t tell when the magic sea sect will start.


    As the battle came to the end of January, both the eight immortals sect and the Xingyue sect really felt that they were struggling. Both the resource supply and the disciples could not keep up with the pace.


    So they sent people to wulongbao again. This time, they didn''t find Mu Qingyan, but found Hua Ruge''s house directly.


    Hua Ruge is that kind of restless, so she received her. Her attitude is warm and sincere, which is her special death for this matter.


    She even asked two messengers to sit together and explain the reasons why she didn''t agree. She was just a businessman and couldn''t afford to toss.


    The two envoys were speechless. Since the last recruitment, the total number of the guardians of Kyushu chamber of commerce is 15000, which is equal to the number of any one of their clans. No matter where they are just businessmen.


    Of course, they dare not say it face to face. If they get such an accurate reply, they can only go back to recover their lives.


    Hua Ruge looked at the back of the two people leaving and smiled a little: "it seems that they can''t hold on any longer."


    She decided to write to them in a few days and talk about the peace talks.


    After learning the clear attitude of Hua Ruge, the two major gates sighed. After a while of anger and aspiration, they took the point that they had been ignored before. If they kept fighting, the two major gates might stand up for a year or even several years, which would consume the strength of both sides. It would not benefit anyone.


    If they want to end the fight, only one side can surrender. Of course, none of them will go this way. That''s the only way left. They also regret that.

 Chapter 1815

    Even though both sides regret this, they can''t bow their heads. They can only fight hard and try to kill each other with the fastest speed.


    Mu Qingyan thinks it''s time to come to Hua Ruge several times. However, Hua Ruge still doesn''t do anything, just say no more.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t mean to persuade her. They were very happy to make delicious food for her every day.


    Until more than ten days later, the two main forces were exhausted after the collision. When they returned to recuperate themselves, she personally asked Tuo BARREI to write two letters, asking the two masters to come to wulongbao for a meeting.


    in order to avoid misunderstanding, she analyzed the consequences of the war in the letter, and the final result was a hundred evils without any benefit, and intended to persuade.


    After receiving the letter, Gu Xingzi, the leader of Xingyue sect in Tianhe of Chu Ba, started immediately. They wanted to talk about peace. On the one hand, they were afraid not to give Hua Ruge face and push Hua Ruge into the other side''s camp.


    So after this letter, the two sides stopped fighting in an all-round way. Three days later, lone star took the lead to arrive at wulongbao, where Zhao Yudu led him to huaruge''s mansion.


    When Hua Ruge got the news, his parents and children went out to meet him. They led the lone star all the way to the hall, and quickly brought people to pour tea.


    The lone star followed two people. Hua Ruge was familiar with it. He soon remembered where he had seen it.


    The lone star looked at Hua Ruge and said with surprise, "I can''t imagine that President Hu is so young. It''s really a wave behind and a wave ahead."


    "I''m flattered. I''m still young. I need to learn more from you." Hua, like a song, smiles modestly.


    She is always polite when she is not angry.


    The lone star thought that this man was more and more extraordinary. It was clear that she was in an absolute advantage and could not see any pride in her face. The strength of her heart could be seen.


    Hua Ruge and lone star said hello to Zhao Yu again, and finally his eyes fell on the two people who followed the lone star and said: "do you still remember, brother?"


    They looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Gu Xingzi and Zhao Yu are also suspicious. Does Hu Yue have an intersection with Xing yuezong before that?


    "It''s not surprising that I don''t recognize you. I should recognize this mask." Hua Ruge said, taking out a Golden Fox mask from the space clock.


    These two people are not others. They are the people of Xingyue sect who Hua rugo once saved. At that time, someone robbed their treasure map. After she scared people away, she learned about the danger of the forbidden area from their mouths.


    At that time, she didn''t take the treasure map as one thing. Later, she knew that a large amount of treasure had been dug. Xingyue sect also took this opportunity to recruit disciples to use force against the eight immortals sect.


    "King of Golden Fox?" The two almost spoke in unison.


    Hua Ruge nodded with a smile and said, "it''s just me. How are you three on that day?"


    "We took the treasure. It''s easy to live too much. The third one is not far away. We can meet you later." One of the big men said he was so enthusiastic that day.


    "That would be great." Hua said with a smile.


    "You are the Golden Fox king who helped us with our treasure?" said the lone star


    "Just a little help, don''t mention it." Hua is like a song of modesty.


    The lone star son shook his head and said: "I heard that my three disciples said that you two could take advantage of the danger of others, but you didn''t. I made you a friend for this."


    Hua Ruge usually likes to make friends, but when she hears this sentence, she is a little guilty. She is not not interested in the treasure, but she mistakenly thinks that there is no good in other people''s chaotic places, which she missed.


    "It''s admirable to have such a decent character at a young age." The lone star son sincerely said, looking up and down around Hua Ruge as he spoke.


    "You don''t have a daughter, do you?" I said She asked.


    "How do you know?"


    "Too many people have seen me that way." Hua Ruge was quite helpless when he said it.


    If she remembers correctly, every time the other party shows this expression, she will betroth her daughter to him.


    "My daughter is twenty years old. Although she is not very strong, she looks like her mother. She is very beautiful." The lone star introduced, and can''t wait to ask, "do you want me to show you?"


    Hua Ruge is not good at dealing with emotional problems, but last time I saw Tuoba Rui deal with it once, so she shook her head and said, "I''ve made a baby marriage, and I''m going to marry my fiancee when I''m more stable."


    She spoke more euphemistically than Tuoba Rui, but still achieved the same effect, that is, to let the other side die.


    As expected, the lone star sighed and said, "she has no luck."


    "How does the patriarch say this? He will surely find a better one." Hua Ruge comforts.


    Lone star son nodded. When they wanted to talk about something else, the boy came to report that nanbatian, the leader of baxianmen sect, had arrived.


    Hua Ruge said hurriedly: "what else can I tell you? Please come quickly."


    Soon Nan batian came in with two attendants behind him.


    When lone star and Nan batian look at each other, the air pressure in the hall drops. Hua Ruge turns a blind eye and sits on the top.


    They couldn''t really fight in huaruge''s territory, so they all sat in the next chair after the confrontation, but their faces were not good-looking.


    As the first and second gate of chaos, their fights have not stopped for hundreds of years, and it is impossible to greet each other with a smile even if they meet with each other with restraint.


    Hua Yuege was clear about this point, and didn''t care about it. Instead, after they sat down, he said: "all of them are straightforward people, so I won''t go around the corner. I invited two people today to be peacemakers and resolve this war."


    Now they are thinking about it too, but they didn''t speak at the first time and didn''t want to be seen eager to stop the war.


    "In the letter, I wrote the reason why two giants, as places of chaos, had countless disciples. If we don''t say for a long time, the two clans will suffer huge losses in the future, including personnel and resources."


    There was a look of approval on both faces.


    "You two know more about the chaos than I do. If you are weaker, how can other clans not covet the resources controlled by you, such as mines and forbidden areas?"


    Hua Yuege then persuades.


    The two men were still silent.


    "Of course, I''m not a saint. I said that because I can earn more money. If you are willing to sell me your face, wouldn''t it be better for you to earn money together?"


    Gu Xingzi and Chu batian have agreed with Hua Ruge at the moment, but they are only waiting for each other to bow.

 Chapter 1816

    Hua rugo knew from their expressions that they all wanted to accept reconciliation, but they just didn''t want to face each other and didn''t say it, so he simply said: "in this way, I have a peace agreement here, which has no contractual effect, just a common oral agreement."


    They took a look at each other and then looked at each other. At this time, they saw a deep pool that they didn''t want to see through deliberately.


    "I''ll go to the back, Truman. Please follow me first." Hua Yuege said that he stood up and walked to the back hall. At the same time, he set up a border at the back.


    After Chu batian went in, Hua Ruge asked directly, "the Lord of Chu can agree with what I said before?"


    Chu batian''s face is hesitant, and he doesn''t know what to say.


    "If the leader of Truman wants to sign on it, if he doesn''t want to leave, he can." Hua rugo said again and again: "if you sign it, and elder lone star does not agree to the peace talks, I will not show him the agreement."


    She understood that at this time, both of them would take their faces very seriously, otherwise it would probably become a point of attack in the future.


    Xia Chu batian understands Hua Ruge''s meaning, and she will protect her own ideas, which will not be known by outsiders unless an agreement is reached.


    "President Hu is bothered. I believe you." Chu batian said with a voice, and put his name on the paper.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "it seems that the leader of Truman is also a peace loving person."


    After Chu batian went out, Hua rugo called lone star again. She didn''t show him the agreement at the first time, but directly asked, "what''s your opinion?"


    The lone star looked at her and asked, "how to choose the leader of Truman?"


    Hua rugo repeated what he had said to Chu batian, stressing that he would keep secrets for him.


    "I agree with the peace talks," said the lone star


    "Elder, it''s very clear. Please sign." Hua Ruge started the agreement in his hand. It already has the name of Chu batian.


    When he saw the name of Chu batian, he almost wrote in an instant.


    Hua rugo opened the border and walked out with him. When he got to the front hall, he saw Chu batian looking at them.


    The lone star is still expressionless.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want chu batian to worry for too long, so he flashed out the agreement in his hand, which had two names on it.


    She put the agreement on the table and said with a smile, "the two elders are really reasonable. I''m glad to be a dependent businessman."


    They knew each other''s state, but they didn''t say it.


    "In that case, I''ll put the agreement in my hand. Let''s say something." Hua Yuege put away the agreement and smiled at them.


    They were silent for a long time. Finally, the lone star came out first and said, "you and my old enemy should have fought to the end, but I don''t want the team carefully pulled up for many years to break up before agreeing to peaceful coexistence."


    "Now that we have signed the agreement, we don''t have to worry about these little things any more. You and I live in peace and live each other''s lives." Chu batian also said.


    The lone star nodded to indicate default.


    "That''s good. There''s nothing that can''t be solved by meeting and chatting." Hua Ruge is very happy.


    Two people still don''t talk, after all, a month ago to fight the wind and fire, now wilt, it is some ugly.


    "In this way, I''ll be the host. Let''s go to a big restaurant for a meal, even if it''s to welcome the new tomorrow?" Hua Yuege can''t help but say it, so he goes with her.


    That night, Hua Ruge dragged the two to the restaurant and ordered some dishes, intending to talk while eating.


    Of course, most of them are Hua rugo. They only mention it when they are interested. Most of the time, they still don''t talk.


    Hua rugo thinks that he must be frozen to death among them. Although Tuo BARREI belongs to the type of abstinence and high coldness, she never goes out in front of her to vent. It''s not as boring as it is now.


    After persuading and hopeless, Hua Ruge withdrew in the evening, leaving the young man to send them back.


    The next day, Chu batian went back to the Baxian gate, and Xingyue sect also went back at the same time. Without a word, he ordered to go back. The disciples of the sect went back to the mountain, and the affiliated sect went back to their own cities.


    The people in the chaotic place are confused. They don''t understand what happened. How could the two sides fight fiercely and then retreat? The most reasonable explanation is handshake and harmony. But these two forces have been dead rivals for so many years. How can they say and resolve the dispute.


    There is no airless wall in the world, let alone Hua Ruge, which has not been deliberately covered up, so things about the two patriarchs gathering in wulongbao gradually spread.


    After knowing that the Kyushu chamber of Commerce intervened, people were also surprised. They couldn''t figure out how capable the Kyushu chamber of Commerce was to stop the war between the two enemies.


    But it is this mystery that makes people admire Kyushu chamber of commerce more, and Kyushu chamber of Commerce has established authority in people''s hearts completely because of this matter.


    After a month, the eight immortals sect and Xingyue sect finally felt something was wrong. They thought for a long time before they knew that they had made wedding clothes for others.


    Both of them fight to death, but the image in people''s hearts is falling.


    The Kyushu chamber of Commerce, without any effort, has just written an agreement and won the hearts and minds of the whole chaotic place, which is not without its brilliance.


    But even if they know it, they can only regret that they are too impulsive. After all, when they started the war, the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce didn''t participate in it, and they couldn''t rely on others.


    After that, the development of Kyushu chamber of commerce is more rapid. Hua Ruge feels that the last sad thing has been solved, and then he becomes more carefree.


    Tang Qing managed the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce in an orderly way, while Mu Qingyan was devoted to cultivating the force available to the chamber of Commerce. When there was no major event, she was idle.


    This day Hua Yuege was enjoying the cool outside again. He said to Tuoba Rui, "this place should be stable. This time we can enter the forbidden area."


    "Our strength is not rising slowly now, no matter how fast it is, let''s wait later." Tuo Barry said while feeding her oranges.


    "But I always think there will be great opportunities in it," Hua said as she ate


    "I''ll take you in later." Tuoba Rui coaxes her.


    Hua rugo thought that he always regarded himself as a child and smiled and nodded, "OK."


    "We have a lot of time recently. Do you want to go somewhere?" Tuo Ba Rui asked.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "it''s not too late for us to play when we completely accept the chaos."


    "What do you want to do?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "Huairou policy, I need to think about it again."

 Chapter 1817

    Hua Ruge has been trying to integrate the forces in the chaos, but she has a way to deal with those who are against her, but she doesn''t know what to do for the honest people.


    Nowadays, all clans get along well with the Kyushu chamber of Commerce. The place of confusion has rich resources because of the existence of the chamber, so we are very grateful to the chamber.


    Hua Ruge wanted to go on like this for a time, because the fighting here was still too serious, and there was no sign of civilization for her, which made her feel inappropriate.


    So she began to establish her own force, called Kyushu Pavilion. After the establishment, she immediately absorbed all the nursing homes and continued to expand.


    As soon as people heard that the disciples of Kyushu Pavilion came to sign up, they broke their heads and tried to squeeze in.


    Looking at the current form, everyone knows that the emergence of Kyushu Pavilion will make the chaos place reshuffle, and the previous top forces will be insignificant in front of it.


    Seeing that Hua rugo has established her own power, all the major sects know her ambition. It''s not just to make money, but to dominate.


    But at this time, I''m afraid that the combination of baxianmen and xingyuezong can''t shake the status of Kyushu chamber of Commerce. What can they do if they don''t recognize it.


    Of course, most of those who think so are faction leaders, but ordinary disciples don''t have the concept of field. They just know that they have resources to use. They still have a good impression of the Kyushu chamber of Commerce.


    Tuoba Rui, who is the leader of Jiuzhou Pavilion, passed down his swordsmanship and improved the fighting effectiveness of all the people.


    Hua Ruge was interested in a dozen cities, but he didn''t choose to rob them. Instead, he bought them with a lot of money. Those clans sold them without hesitation.


    The first reason is that Hua rugo gives a lot of money. The second reason is that they dare not not stop selling. After all, with the style of the previous Kyushu chamber of Commerce, no one knows whether they will take advantage of it or not.


    once they get annoyed by others, they are likely to lose their power and their lives.


    Under such absolute power, Hua Ruge successfully took over a dozen cities and began to establish rules on his own territory.


    Her rule is very simple, that is, you can''t kill people or rob people or things at will in the city. Otherwise, there will be corresponding punishment. In order to maintain order, she also established a patrol guard.


    at first, people didn''t get used to it very well. Later, they gradually felt that such a place can make people feel very comfortable. They don''t have to worry about when they will be remembered.


    < br In the same way, even strangers can drink together now. People don''t want to go out of the city after a long time here. After all, there is no one outside the city.


    People from other cities came to hear this situation, and they came here all the time. Within a few months, these cities became the most populous city in the chaos.


    Hua Ruge has bought some more cities along with the trend to develop healthily.


    Many small clans feel that they have been developing hard, and gradually they have all turned to the Kyushu Pavilion. In just a few months, the Kyushu pavilion has developed into a huge force. This speed makes other force leaders not surprised.


    After all, their forces have been developing for hundreds of years before they become large-scale. Now, watching people''s tall buildings rise on the ground and their foundation is still stable, they can''t help but envy and hate.


    Hua Ruge was practicing the heaven Sutra of annihilation during this period of time. She successfully broke through the fourth level of the heaven Sutra, and her ability to understand the space supernatural power was greatly improved when she reached this level.


    She is a man of amazing understanding. She has not made progress in the magic just because she feels too boring to do it. Now she is in the realm of magic communication, which can greatly make up for her previous laziness.


    After knowing this, Tuo BARREI could not help shaking his head and exclaiming: "this skill is just like customized for you."


    The power of annihilation Scripture is very hegemonic. Ordinary people can''t bear it even if they practice. Seeing the crazy old man, it will take many years for him to consume those power even if he starts to practice.


    Different from Hua Ruge, her strong system can complement the Sutra of annihilation, and her attack power is so strong that others can''t even think of it.


    Moreover, this skill can also run automatically. It also provides some powerful dynamic skills from time to time, so that her lazy person doesn''t need to worry at all. As long as she is not too lazy, her strength will improve much faster than others.


    Hua Ruge, after hearing his analysis, smiled proudly and said, "I envy you."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui can''t be denied. Although he is strong, he has paid a lot. Where can he get something for nothing.


    "It''s not easy. I''ll practice it for you." Hua rugo proposed.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "this skill is suitable for you, but I can''t exert the greatest power."


    "You mean physique?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Yes, your physique is the strongest I know. Now I doubt that the creator of this skill is the same." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "I heard that constitution is inherited. If I find my cheap father, I may know what''s going on."


    "My mother-in-law said before that as long as you come to the territory of the gods, my father-in-law will perceive your existence. Now I don''t know if he perceives it?" Tuoba Rui also has some doubts here.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "I can''t say in front of my mother. Do you think my father would not be as good as his mother said? He''s a bad man."


    "Scum man?" Tuoba Rui looks at her doubtfully.


    "It''s the kind of heartless man who swindles money, color and feelings." Hua Yuege said.


    "Tuoba Rui smell speech vision some reproachful way:" which have so say own father


    "If I dare not speak in front of my mother for fear of being scolded, don''t scold me." Hua Ruge has some grievances.


    Tuo Ba Rui can''t take her, but he doesn''t compromise: "it''s not that I''m cruel to you, it''s that you don''t want to have a stomach to spit on these things before we know the truth. It''s so treacherous."


    "I didn''t expect you to be so old-fashioned." Hua Ruge Dudu said, "well, I won''t say it first. In fact, I hope it''s not."


    Tuo Ba Rui reached out and rubbed her head: "I believe my mother-in-law''s eyes are as good as yours, so don''t worry, I will accompany you to find it slowly."


    Hua Ruge just wanted to nod, and then she responded with a smile, "who are you praising?"


    It seems like praising their mother and daughter, but it''s praising himself when you think about it.


    "All boast." Tuo Barry saw her smile on her face more soft.


    Hua Ruge knew what he meant, and said with a smile: "Ruirui, I''ll cook delicious food for you today. Can you teach me?"

 Chapter 1818

    "Not good." Tuoba Rui simply refused.


    Hua Ruge shook his arm and said, "I haven''t done anything at home recently. I''ll learn. I think I can learn it soon with my understanding."


    "You haven''t learned much?" Tuoba Rui looks at her with a eyebrow.


    Hua rugo is a little guilty. She tried several times before whether she had memory or lost memory, but ended up failing. Those aunts who taught her thought that she was actually more suitable for physical work.


    "For the last time, if I don''t learn again, I won''t learn." Hua Ruge begged.


    Tuoba Rui sighed: "well, just once."


    After that, they went to the kitchen and spent the next few days in the kitchen. Hua Ruge learned quickly under Tuo barrai''s hands-on teaching. Although the taste was not good, he could eat it.


    Tuoba Rui looks at such a Hua Ruge as if he saw himself at the beginning. He has never entered the kitchen before.


    After several times of learning Hua Ruge, she felt that she was still not interested in this aspect, and it was not easy for her to give up halfway if she wanted to improve.


    Tuoba Rui thought that this would make him fail to be a master for the first time, but he was happy to see her give up. His little songs should be eaten and drunk every day.


    Hua Ruge has no sense of shame about giving up halfway. He still lives heartless every day.


    After a few months, there are more and more small clans coming to join, and the influence of Kyushu Pavilion is growing.


    Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce in the territory of gods outside is also developing rapidly. In this way, huaruge will soon have money that can kill any force.


    During her stay, she kept in touch with shangguanli and learned that everything was going well for the inland development and that the territory was constantly advancing.


    After the last internal exchange of blood and negotiation, the magic sea sect became silent, as if it was not a conspiracy, but a discussion on how to calm people.


    Both of them did not believe the news, so they cooperated to dig into the matter.


    Just when Hua rugo thought that as long as his spies knew the news in time, they would have no worries. An anxious messenger rushed over from the territory of the gods and handed Hua rugo a handwritten letter.


    Hua Ruge''s pupil shrank and his eyes flashed with anger.


    Tuoba Rui hasn''t seen Hua Ruge so angry for a long time. He quickly scanned the letter, only frowning.


    The new content is that Kyushu chamber of Commerce has been attacked by other forces, several major auction houses have been ransacked, and the disciples of Lingtian palace have been killed and injured in the majority.


    She can find the lost things, but none of them brought from Lingtian palace is not one out of a million wizards. Although they are not powerful now, they are the most promising. Now tell her how she can accept the killing of those who are beaten and killed by others.


    "Those who dare to move me are impatient." Hua Yuege''s eyes are full of fire and his whole body is full of murderous Qi.


    Tuo Barry came to her and appeased her: "I will let them pay for their blood debts."


    Hua Ruge soon calmed down. His cold eyes fell on the paper. He wanted to see the person who started, but the letter said he didn''t know who moved his hand.


    If so, the rest of their auction houses are in danger.


    She immediately asked the man to bring back a letter, which said that she would not protect the rest of the auction houses any more, and would not care about those resources and treasures to quickly gather Ling Tiangong''s disciples. It was the most important to protect talents.


    The helmsman over there is Tang Ru, Tang Qing''s younger sister. Over the years, the little girl has grown up a lot. She can strategize for business matters, but she is suddenly attacked and doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    After the messenger went back, Hua rugo looked at Tuo barrow and said, "I don''t think it happened suddenly. It should be organized and premeditated. I want to go back and preside over the overall situation."


    "I''ll go back with you." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua rugo shook his head and said, "although the situation here is stable, it still needs the helmsman. I''ll be more relieved if you stay here."


    "Since you don''t mind staying here, I''ll go back and deal with it." Tuo Ba Rui patted her shoulder softly.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "you can''t make me sit here. You can rest assured that I will take the yellow spring emperor with me. Besides, other people over there also stand on their heels. I won''t be alone."


    Tuoba Rui frowns.


    Hua rugo reached out and smoothed the wrinkles in his brow and said, "don''t worry, my strength is not too much worse than yours, and I will protect myself."


    Things like this have been organized many times by Tuo BARREI, but at last he didn''t want to break her wings and compromise. This time, too,


    although he was worried about her safety, he didn''t want to watch her stay. He was unhappy all day.


    So he sighed a long way: "well, you go, but promise me to be careful, or I will go with you."


    "It scares me every time." Hua Yuege said, and promised: "I''ll think twice before I go. You''ll wait for the news. The people who died at last must be those who don''t know the height of the earth."


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in his arms and stops talking.


    Hua Ruge knew that he was reluctant to give up himself and didn''t speak. He was allowed to hold him.


    Two days later that night, Hua Yuege changed into a big red robe the next day, which made her men''s clothes look peerless.


    She made an order that night, asking Mu Qingyan to mobilize a thousand strong troops for her. Instead of appearing in a blatant way, she sent them in pieces through the transmission array.


    Hua Ruge, huangquan emperor and others entered the transmission array first, after three times of tossing and turning, they arrived at the territory of gods.


    At this time, the well-informed Ye Li already knows.


    Childe wutrace also learned that he was a little late, but he also knew it through the Scout.


    After knowing the situation, the three men all frowned and looked a little bad.


    A dozen auction houses have been ransacked in succession, killing and injuring thousands of people. Such a big move can leave no clues. It can be seen that the ransacker is meticulous and powerful.


    Dare to do so is to make it clear that the Kyushu chamber of commerce is not in the eyes of the owner. This undoubtedly angered several people.


    They bullied their partners. They had several heads.


    Shangguan Li immediately ordered all Tangkou to check the movement in this aspect. Childe wutrace rushed to the city directly. Juntianxia sent a spy to check, and sent some forces to the main city pool of Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce.


    The name of the city is yingyue City, which is the boundary of yingyue clan. Because it is close to the center, it was chosen as the general address of the chamber of Commerce by Tang Ru.

 Chapter 1819

    When Hua Ruge got to know that there was no one in the chamber of Commerce, and the old man of the chamber of Commerce was the guide. He took Hua Ruge directly to see Tang Ru in the back hall.


    When she arrived at the back hall, she saw Tang Ru wiping her tears. Her eyes were red and swollen, and she didn''t know how long she had cried.


    "Host." When Tang Ru saw Hua Ruge, she rushed over.


    Hua Ruge held her and patted her on the back and said, "silly child, what are you crying for?"


    "My boss, I''m incompetent. I didn''t take good care of my business." Tang Ru will kneel down after calming down.


    Hua rugo hurriedly grabbed her and helped her to the side of the chair and sat down: "how can you blame this? Our power is too small, and naturally someone will move their mind on us. It''s my fault."


    Tang Ru obviously can''t listen to this. She still cries and says that she''s useless. Hua Ruge can only coax her. She doesn''t ask questions until her mood is calm.


    "Have we had any complaints recently?"


    "No?"


    "No conflict? Or rob the moving interest? " Hua Yuege asked again.


    "I''ve always been cautious," said Tang Ru, shaking her head. "Although the chamber of commerce develops rapidly, it never conflicts with people."


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and asked, "do you have any doubts?"


    "Not at all." Tang Ru said that she was about to cry again.


    Hua Ruge reassured: "don''t cry if you have nothing to do. It''s impossible for such a big move not to show any horse feet. I''ll let people check it."


    "Can you find it?" Tang Ru raised her head and asked.


    "I will contact the dark night Pavilion. I believe it will be found within two days. Then I will ask them to pay for their blood debts." When Hua Ruge said this, his eyes were always calm and fierce. It can be seen that he was really angry.


    Hearing this, Tang Ru also cheered up a little, stood up and wiped her eyes and tears. "If my host needs me to do anything, just give me orders and I will finish it."


    "You have done a good job. The nine state Chamber of commerce is developing at the same speed in my hands." Hua rugo said and touched her head: "what you have to do now is to have a good sleep and wait for the news of my victory."


    Tang Ru wanted to shake her head, but she shrunk back and nodded to Shanghua Ruge.


    "Darling, I look at you." Hua rugo followed her to the room, moved a stool to sit by the bed and watched Tang Ru sleep.


    Tang Ru''s spirit is tense recently. She fell asleep after Hua Ruge ordered tranquilizing incense.


    Hua rugo saw that she was asleep and didn''t leave the room, because she knew that she might wake up because of tension after she couldn''t feel her breath.


    Just don''t leave her also didn''t idle, but take out the jade Jane will say with the mind to send in, to the little guy outside, the rest of the time has been thinking.


    She felt that the clues were still left to shangguanli, and what she had to do was to consider how to destroy the enemy that existed in the unknown.


    It''s really good that people dare to kill her and rob her.


    This afternoon, she was in tangru''s room. She didn''t leave until she fell asleep at night.


    She doesn''t have a house here, so she also lives in the back house of the chamber of Commerce. She has learned from the guards that Tang Ru evacuated the disciples of Lingtian palace and took the most valuable things from the auction house after she gave an order.


    So by this afternoon, there was no news that other auction houses had been robbed. Obviously, those people were also well informed.


    That morning, when she got up, she heard Xiaosi come to report: "my boss, someone outside wants to see you?"


    "See me?" Hua Ruge is puzzled when she listens to this. After all, she just came to this shadow moon city, and there is no one she knows at all.


    "He is a young man in white. He looks very handsome. He is holding a white fox in his hand." The little fellow went on.


    Hua Yuege hears the words and raises his lips and says, "take me."


    Soon she saw childe Wuwen in the front hall. He was still a jade like figure, with a smile like spring breeze.


    If Hua Ruge always had to say a few witty words, but today she is in no mood. She just smiled and said, "have you heard about it?"


    "Well, there''s an auction house in the city I''m going to occupy. I''m very close." Replied the childe.


    "So you''re here to help me?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    The childe without trace nodded his head and said, "I have nothing to do at this time. I''ll come to see you."


    "Thank you very much." Hua Yuege said with a sigh: "thanks to you friends."


    "It''s hard to see your sentimentality." Childe wutrace said with a smile, without persuasion.


    Hua Yuege did not look at him angrily and said, "I will take it as a blessing if you laugh again."


    "No trace childe just converged smile to say:" you ah


    He said and touched the little nine in his arms: "you are so unhappy, sister Ruge. Go and coax her."


    Xiaojiu had been waiting for his master to let go, and then he quickly jumped to Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo took it, smiled and hugged her in her arms and said, "I''ve lost a year and gained weight."


    Xiaojiu thought that Hua was praising it, so his dark eyes were full of pride.


    Hua Ruge saw that she was lovely, and the smile on her face was indeed more.


    "If I''m right, the dark night Pavilion should still be checked now. Do you know anything in advance?" Asked the childe.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I wrote to Ali yesterday. I think she should start to check today, but I don''t think it will take long."


    "Yes, it''s a lot of noise this time." The childe said and looked at her again. "If you find out, do you have enough power to revenge?"


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said, "there are still you. I think it''s enough."


    "You really don''t think of yourself as an outsider." The helpless way of Childe wutrace.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "it''s not an outsider."


    Two people are saying a piece of jade Jane was handed in by the young man. Hua Ruge takes over and finds that there is a mark of shangguanlidao in it. She laughs when she sees the content.


    Childe Wuxian looks at her and waits for her to say.


    "A Li said that she was checking the situation as soon as it happened. Now she has some clues, which can be found in less than two days." Hua Yuege said that at the end, there was a trace of violence in her eyes.


    The childe without trace nodded: "that''s good. My force is relatively close to you. You should know me when employing people."


    "Of course." Hua Ruge stood up with a sigh and said to the childe: "let''s go and have a drink."


    When Xiaojiu heard this, he immediately raised his head from her arms, because he knew that as long as he drank, there would be something to eat. She didn''t want to eat dried meat anymore.

 Chapter 1820

    On that day, Hua Ruge drank less, because there was a fire in his heart, waiting for the news to come at any time, so he kept awake.


    The childe without trace looked at her and said, "it''s the first time I''ve seen you so angry."


    "These bastards don''t talk about Jianghu morality. We don''t have deep hatred. We just rob something and kill my people. How can I not be angry?" Hua Ruge is rather resentful.


    "Don''t worry, the debts you owe are always to be paid." Childe Wuxian is comforted by his side.


    "They''d better do it perfectly. If I find out, they''ll regret being born." Hua Yuege''s eyes are sharp.


    She has been in control all the way. I didn''t expect that she would suffer such a big loss in the name of the illustrious sea sect this time. So many people were naturally annoyed at the loss.


    "Don''t think about it. Have something to eat," nodded the childe


    Now Xiaojiu has turned into a human being, and on the other hand he says, "yes, sister Ge, please don''t be angry."


    "Well, I don''t want to." Hua Ruge sighed a little and began to eat.


    In the evening, I went back to the chamber of Commerce and arranged a room for them.


    The next morning Hua Yuege was awakened by a knock on the door. She opened her eyes at the first time and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Dongjia, two generals of the great Xia Dynasty asked for an interview." Tang Ru''s voice came from outside.


    "How did you tell the little things in person?" Hua rugo opened the door and said, "please go to the front hall. I''ll be there."


    "Now the chambers of commerce are no longer running, and I have nothing to do." Tang Ru waited on her to wash herself.


    Hua Ruge looked at her and said, "you''ve got to keep your strength up recently. You''ll be busy later."


    "I believe in my employer." Tang Ru nodded firmly.


    Hua Ruge went out after finishing her work. She was not surprised that juntianxia had sent someone to come here. Although she didn''t need any support now, she also had to speak in person.


    As a result, she was stunned as soon as she arrived in the front hall. The two people who came were not strangers, but her former friends.


    "Small as a song." One of them came forward and punched her on the shoulder.


    Another person just stood in place, with a faint smile on his face.


    "Brother Mao, brother Yan, when did you become the general of Daewoo?" Hua Ruge is very surprised.


    These two people are not others, it is her first friends in the college, but later because of the strength gap so slowly no intersection.


    "The two of us joined the army when we came to the big world. We rose all the way up from the bottom. This time, the emperor thought that we were suitable for expanding our territory, so he let us come here." It''s spear Jun speaking.


    Yan Zixing listened quietly as before.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "don''t say anything. Let''s go. Let''s go to drink. If we don''t get drunk today, we won''t go back."


    "Let''s go." Mao Jun said he was going out.


    Yan Zixing helplessly reminded him, "we are going to do business when we are hungry today."


    "By the way, the emperor sent us to bring two thousand elite soldiers. Now they have been disguised and scattered in the city. The emperor is collecting information. If the enemy is too strong, he will send someone back." That''s what Mao Jun said.


    Yan Zixing nodded to show that he was right.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. I will deal with the enemy myself. Let''s go. Let''s drink first."


    She said, holding one shoulder in one hand, and went out.


    When he arrived at the tavern, Yan Zixing said: "Ruge, your opponent this time is not ordinary people. You must not take it lightly."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll kill as many as I come. I''ll show them my iron skills. These people really think I''m a bully." Hua Ruge poured wine for the two while talking.


    Mao Jun laughed and said, "after all these years, you are still so fearless."


    "That''s true." Yan Zixing is on the same side.


    Hua Ruge''s performance in her teens will more or less make people think that she is young and frivolous, but now it seems that we can know that she is a real madman.


    The years drink setbacks also why not her.


    "We haven''t seen each other for many years. We must have a good drink this time. Here, cheers." Hua rugo said cheers, in fact, the bowl was raised.


    "Good." Mao Jun also raised the bowl at the first time.


    After drinking this bowl, Yan Zixing said: "Ruge, it''s better not to covet a cup at this critical time, and we''ll drink it later when the strong enemy retreats."


    "Don''t worry, brother Yan. I''m not so drunk." Hua rugo said and began to pour wine.


    Just when they picked up the second bowl, there was a low voice outside the private room: "president, letter from the cabinet leader."


    Hua Ruge heard that people in the dark night Pavilion quickly waved away the border.


    Dark Wei comes in and hands Hua Ruge a piece of jade slips.


    Hua Ruge instantly read the information inside. The information given by shangguanli was very clear, and he found the door to start.


    She immediately stood up from the chair, narrowed her eyes and repeated, "dayangzong?"


    "Found it?" Mao Jun asked immediately.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s a first-class sect, with 20000 disciples and 20 immortal cities under its command."


    "A strong clan." Yan Zixing''s expression was solemn.


    A first-class clan in the territory of the gods is very powerful. Not only is the clan strong, but also there are some affiliated clan, which is very difficult to deal with.


    Mao Jun did not speak at the moment, his face was full of worry.


    Hua Ruge''s performance is to take a sip of the wine at hand and wipe the wine channel beside his lips: "yes, it''s more suitable for benchmarking than I thought."


    "What are you talking about?" Mao Jun didn''t hear the incident clearly.


    Hua Yuege said one word at a time after a delay: "they are qualified."


    "I say Ruge, it''s a first-class clan, so you treat people as chickens?" Mao Jun has some incredible ways.


    Yan Zixing shook his head at him, and motioned him not to interrupt Hua Ruge''s thinking.


    Hua Ruge poured himself another bowl of wine in silence, sat down and raised it up, saying, "I can''t accompany you today. I''ll have a feast some other day. Let''s have a good drink."


    "Come on, my brother." Mao Jun holds the bowl.


    Yanzi made a nod.


    After the three drank this bowl, they went back to the chamber of Commerce. Hua rugezai went back to his room and saw childe wutrace on the road.


    "Got the news?" Look at her way, childe Wuxian, you will know about it.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s a first-class clan, dayangzong."


    "I''ve heard of this sect. It''s very difficult to deal with it because it''s the top class sect." Mr. Wu trace frowned slightly.


    "That''s because they didn''t offend me before. The good days of those who dare to kill me are over." Hua Ruge''s eyes are full of war and confidence.


    The childe smiled and said, "it''s still like you."

 Chapter 1821

    "But I still want to think of a comprehensive plan, just let them fall down and can''t achieve the purpose of Liwei. I want after this shot, no one dares to touch me again." Hua rugo said and walked around to the room.


    Childe wutrace watched her enter the door, and he was also calculating how to fight this battle.


    Xiaojiu used to eat at the same time. He whispered, "master, sister Yuege is so angry."


    "She is flexible and resourceful. She always leaves room for others to do things, so she hates this kind of behavior." Said the childe without trace.


    Xiaojiu''s eyes turned and said, "that is to say, sister rugo is a good person, and they are bad people?"


    "She?" The childe thought for a moment and said: "if other people don''t provoke her, she can''t stand up for justice anymore. But if someone gets on her head, she can''t bear to give in half. "


    " if you don''t believe it, then dayangzong will certainly be tormented by her


    "Sister Ruge is so powerful. I like people like her." Xiaojiu follows the way of instinct.


    "She''s really likeable," said childe wutrace


    Xiaojiujianzi looked at his master and asked, "does the master like sister Yuege, too?"


    The childe without trace nodded his head.


    "Then we often come to play with my sister later." Xiaojiu said with a smile, it was heartless.


    "She has her own life. Let''s not disturb her. Let''s go back to the room." The childe said and turned away.


    Xiaojiu follows, and he still eats the snacks in his hand.


    After finding out dayangzong, shangguanli couldn''t sit there any longer. She sent out another piece of jade slips that day to inquire about Hua Ruge''s plan.


    It''s the same with juntianxia. I want to deploy it after the plan of understanding Hua Ruge.


    After all, it''s a first-class large-scale door. It''s difficult if we don''t work together.


    Tuoba Rui got the latest news and sent it the next day. The content on it is always simple and simple. It only says that he will come back when there is a positive confrontation.


    The four sides are ready to help, but Hua rugo didn''t act in the first time. Naturally, the steps she needs to completely destroy a clan are not few. She needs to plan step by step.


    During this period, Kyushu auction house was robbed of several other places because it was left unattended. Shangguanli verified that xiaozongmen took advantage of the situation.


    Hua Ruge is not interested in those small clans, and is focused on planning his next actions.


    But other people in Kyushu chamber of commerce are in a hurry. You need to know that there are many treasures in the auction house, so how much loss it would be if they were robbed.


    At this time, Tang Ru came out to preside over the overall situation and told everyone not to panic, as long as he was at ease waiting for his master''s orders.


    As soon as Hua Yuege is closed, he has been deliberating on his plan for several days, and has not come out yet.


    Tuo Ba Rui arranges people in chaos to infiltrate into the territory of gods in batches, hide their whereabouts in various cities, and wait for the opportunity.


    In a year''s development in the chaotic land, the number of disciples in Kyushu pavilion has now reached 20000. Even if they are in a positive position, they will not be much worse than Dayang clan.


    It''s just that Hua Ruge doesn''t want to be tough or give dayangzong a chance to fight back. That''s why he didn''t do it.


    Five days later, Hua Ruge finally came out of the room. At this time, the yellow spring emperor and the fat and thin are waiting.


    "When do you start?" The impatient way of emperor huangquan.


    Hua Ruge has patience but he doesn''t, and bullying Hua Ruge is bullying him. Naturally, he is worried.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "if the time is not right, stay still."


    "When is that?" The yellow spring emperor asked again.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said, "half a month later."


    "Half a month?" "At that time, the resources will be consumed by them, and we will be laughed if we don''t do it now," said the emperor


    "Don''t worry, follow me to do business, and make no loss." Hua Ruge said with a clear mind.


    The yellow spring emperor glanced at her angrily and said: "boss, those resources will be less and less day by day. How can we not compensate?"


    "Several auction houses can exchange for all the treasures of the twenty immortal cities and the whole first-class clan. Do you want to pay or not?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The yellow spring emperor was stunned.


    The fat man said over there, "that''s earned. It''s earned a lot."


    "It''s just that we don''t play the same game. Why wait half a month?" Thin people don''t understand.


    "You see, fools know to start early." The yellow spring emperor said again.


    Fat and thin one Leng, after looking at each other, one by one did not speak.


    If they are despised by others, they must lift the table now, but that''s their boss. They dare not fight wildly, but can only bear it.


    "They''ve just robbed people''s things. They must be on guard. Now the cost is too high. We need to wait until they relax their vigilance." Hua Yuege said.


    The yellow spring emperor thought about it, and then said, "then sneak attack?"


    That''s what his mind can think of.


    "If it''s just this way, I''ll think about it for five days?" Hua Ruge is quite speechless about it.


    Emperor huangquan didn''t think there was anything. He said directly, "your brain is slow."


    Hua Ruge, who just walked two steps, stumbled and almost didn''t fall down. After that, she didn''t want to argue. She walked faster.


    She went to Tang Ru''s room and wrote three letters for Tang Ru to send.


    She wrote the plan three times and sent it to Tuoba ruijuntianxia and shangguanli to let them cooperate with each other when the time comes.


    However, she decided to say that in person.


    When the three parties received Hua Ruge''s letter, they were not only impressed by the ugliness of her words, but also marveled at her thoughts.


    Of course, they are more sure which Dayang clan is in bad luck this time.


    In the following days, the auction houses robbed by the Kyushu chamber of Commerce closed one by one, and everyone evacuated, as if they had closed down.


    Later, not only the looted ones, but also the good auction houses were closed. The original exquisite treasures were collected.


    So in a small area, it''s said that the Kyushu chamber of Commerce didn''t know which God it offended. A few days ago, it was still in trouble. In these days, the whole business was closed.


    There are many shops in the territory of gods, and Kyushu chamber of commerce is only a small force, so it has not been widely concerned after the closure.


    But those who robbed the door of the auction house, including the Dayang clan, were in the eyes. Seeing that the auction house fell into a slump, they all relaxed their vigilance.


    These days, Hua Ruge is watching them in the dark.

 Chapter 1822

    Da Yang Zong has been watching the movement of the magic sea Zong. Seeing that the magic sea Zong has never moved, he knows that the Jiuzhou chamber of commerce is pulling tiger skin to make a banner, which is not the industry of the magic sea Zong at all.


    In this way, Dayang clan completely relaxed its vigilance and summoned its six affiliated clans. At that time, affiliated clans also acted as accomplices, so now resources are scattered in the hands of several clans.


    After the meeting was held in one place, all the looted resources were handed over to Da Yang Zong for unified distribution, of which, naturally, Da Yang Zong took the lead, while the affiliated Zong took only one third of the spoils.


    The affiliated clan had some opinions in mind, but they didn''t dare to do it without the pressure of the emperor Dayang, who might have to face the pressure of the illustrious sea clan. Such a thought was more balanced.


    They are happy to share resources, those who follow the wind of the small door also dull voice made a fortune, each thought that the wind passed.


    At this time, Hua Ruge didn''t rush to start. She joined hands with Shangguan Li to deeply infiltrate those clans. She wanted to find out the terrain of those clans.


    Because shangguanli''s development time here is not short. Every clan has undercover agents. Now as long as you serve snacks, you can get the topographic map of huaruge.


    Of course, Hua Ruge was not idle. She asked Tuo BARREI to collect the defectors or successors of Dayang sect in the chaos.


    For thousands of years, the land of chaos has always been a place outside the law of the territory of gods. All mistakes will be escaped if there is a chance, and dayangzong is no exception.


    With the appeal of Kyushu chamber of Commerce, we found three of them and transported them to the place where huaruge is located.


    Hua Ruge learned from the traitors that the major skill of the Dayang sect is called the Dayang magic skill. The two kinds of skills complement each other.


    So Hua Ruge picked out some excellent savvy people from the people he had brought, and some from the reinforcements transferred by Emperor Tianxia and childe wutrace, totaling more than 100 people.


    After finding out, they secretly sent the more than 100 people to the great Xia Dynasty. They had only one task, that is, to follow the three people to learn kung fu and sabre techniques.


    In fact, this is not a small move, as long as the detailed investigation can be found, but dayangzong and affiliated zongmen no longer put the Kyushu chamber of Commerce in their eyes, and did not pay attention to it at all.


    That''s why Hua Ruge has to wait for a while to act.


    After doing this, she picked out people from all ranks. This time, she did not have a good understanding, but a strong fighting force. After a period of patchwork, she assembled a 2000 person army. Most of them were disciples of the fifth level of Kuhai, and the sixth level of Kuhai accounted for 100.


    To know this kind of combat effectiveness, it''s terrible everywhere.


    However, after the assembly, Hua rugo still didn''t rush to start. The topographic map in her hand was a little improved, and the disciples who were practicing Dayang magical skill were also continuing.


    After a month, Hua Ruge ate and drank all day, as if he had completely forgotten to deal with dayangzong.


    But the more it is, the more frightened people will be.


    What kind of person is Hua Ruge? Although there is no unified answer, when asked to a hundred people, they all have the answer that they are impulsive, irritable and reckless in doing things.


    But this time she restrained her nature and became a patient hunter. People could hardly imagine what she wanted to do.


    Hua Ruge watched Ling Tiangong''s injured man gradually recover, but she got some relief. Of course, she didn''t know what she wanted to do, just waiting for a better time.


    Most of the people around her are traceless young master. Tuo BARREI also came here several times quietly. However, the situation in the chaos area is not particularly stable, so he always goes back soon.


    After one day and one month, the seven topographic maps in front of Hua Ruge were finally completed. This is the terrain of Dayang clan and several affiliated clans.


    And those who practice the Great Yang are also worthy of the best understanding. They did not disappoint her. In just two months, they could learn to have six or seven images.


    When she heard the report, her eyes flashed cold.


    It''s time to start.


    When she was about to recall everyone, she put the practitioners and the strong together, and then broke up again, divided them into six groups, each of which was less than 400 people.


    At this time, the transmission array near the seven clans has been established, but she is only dealing with the six affiliated clans tonight.


    Hua Ruge led a group of people by himself, the yellow spring emperor led a group of people, the childe without trace led a group of people, the Mu Qingyan led a group of people, and the Yan Zixing of maojunhe led a group of people.


    Before leaving, Hua rugo called people together and said, "remember, we only attack their treasure house to grab resources. Once we get it, we will get out immediately. Don''t wait for them to respond."


    "Yes." Several people answered.


    "Pay attention to safety. I won''t say more about the others. Let''s see you later." Hua Yuege said.


    Several people walked out of the house, then led their own people and horses to leave through the transmission array.


    Because they have already been familiar with the terrain and the interior, these people have entered the mountain guarding array unconsciously, hiding their breath all the way to the direction of the treasure house.


    In addition, the strong of all the teams touch the room of the person who is in charge of the key. Under normal circumstances, the person who can be in charge of the key is the vice patriarch.


    Most of these second and third class clans and vice clans have the fifth strength only in the bitter sea, but they are dealt with by three six powerful men and a special array master.


    In this way, they can enter the room of the patriarch unconsciously, and steal the key directly with smoke poisoning.


    After stealing, the main force over there has found the location of the treasure house, and quickly, accurately and ruthlessly solved the guards and the disciples along the way. Of course, most of the time, those who have practiced Dayang Sabre technique are the ones who have shot.


    They opened the treasure house, stole all the treasures inside, and quickly evacuated.


    On the way of evacuation, the patrolmen often find it wrong. They wake up all the disciples with the bugle to intercept. However, they rush out with their strong strength without waiting for the family gate to form a encircling circle.


    You need to know that the six strong are equivalent to the elders of their clan, and there are more than ten of them here. Killing people is like cutting melons and vegetables. How can ordinary disciples stop them.


    The speed of these people is also fast. After they come out, they go directly to the spaceship. The people behind them can''t catch up at all. If they catch up with them, they will find that the human world has evaporated. They don''t know where they have gone.


    Hua Ruge''s people have a certain life experience, even if they are not strong enough. They have a set of playing methods, which are not available to those who are not prepared at all.

 Chapter 1823

    So a man in liudaimen turned up his horse and found that the treasure house of his clan had been stolen, and nothing had been left. Even when the symbolic treasure of the clan had been stolen, everyone was dumbfounded.


    This means that they have been working hard all these years and have returned to the pre liberation period in a single day.


    Who can bear it.


    The six main sects ordered to hunt for the treasure robbers at all costs, but they did not find a ghost all night, as if they had disappeared from the sky.


    Some of them have brains to guess who moved the hand. After all, if you can lock a certain force, you don''t have to look around like a headless fly.


    But at this point, they felt that the situation was not right, because most of the dead disciples had the breath left by Dayang magic, and they were all stabbed, which was beyond suspicion.


    They didn''t say anything to the outside world, but called the disciples who had seen the group of people fight. At that time, many disciples didn''t catch up with them and watched them escape.


    When these disciples were asked what skills they used, they were also most impressed by Dayang.


    In other words, most people hold knives, only a few of them are other weapons. They see the power of Dayang magic power when those who use knives put their hands.


    Of course, they didn''t pay close attention to the chaotic scene at that time, and they didn''t know whether all the people who used sabres and knives used Dayang magic, but they remembered the familiar skills most clearly.


    This kind of interrogation was carried out around the six major sects. After the interrogation, the patriarch of the six major sects looked gloomy and terrible, and had to doubt the direction of the Dayang clan.


    In such a way, it seems that other people are also curious. The first thing they can do is to be so crisp. Those people must be familiar with the terrain here. Except for this gate, it seems that only Da Yang sect often sends people here.


    The second is that the strength of these people is too strong. It seems that there are only first-class clans who can bring out so many powerful forces, not to mention that these people still use Dayang skill.


    It''s just suspicion. They dare not say it.


    But although not to say, one by one is also holding fire. After all, the treasure house has accumulated for more than 100 years. How can they stand without them.


    By the time of dawn, the six people''s horses had been safely withdrawn back to the Kyushu chamber of Commerce, because they had been prepared for a long time, even when they were secretly placed.


    Hua Ruge looked at a large number of space rings in front of her and said with a smile, "it seems that we have made a lot of money."


    Other people are smiling, only emperor huangquan is very unhappy.


    "The great is not going well?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The yellow spring emperor couldn''t hold back by this question and said: "we have been waiting so long to get some money back? It''s not just bullying. "


    "Don''t worry, Emperor. Just wait and see. It''s just the first dish, and the good play is still ahead." Hua Ruge smiles to appease.


    The yellow spring emperor looked at her doubtfully and said, "you can''t be counsellor."


    "When have I been soft with foreign enemies? Don''t be impatient, Emperor. There will be a time for us to show our strength." Hua is like singing and saying.


    The yellow spring emperor nodded: "then I''ll wait."


    Hua Ruge said to several people, "last night, everyone was tired. Let''s have a rest."


    "Good." Some people went out one after another. There were only two people left in the room, childe Wu and Hua Ruge.


    "Are you in a better mood now?" Asked the childe.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s a little breath."


    As she spoke, she fiddled with the space ring on the table, which contained dozens of times more resources than she had been robbed, but she didn''t feel short of money.


    It''s just that these things will be of great use to her in the future.


    "In this way, there will be cracks between them soon. You can have a good rest." The childe without trace said.


    In recent days, although Hua Ruge is heartless, he has been busy with the arrangement of the East and the West. Otherwise, it would be so seamless.


    Hua rugo, listening to Yan, stretched out and said, "it''s very tired. I''m back, and you''ll have a rest earlier."


    She said that she took out a square towel and wrapped the space ring on the table before leaving. She planned to give it to Mu Qingyan and Tang Ru tomorrow and let them pick something out of it.


    The next day, the news spread that six main gates had been robbed, because although there was little movement during the theft, later the whole city searched and arrested, and everyone knew.


    Before liudaimen thought that only their own clan had been robbed. Unexpectedly, all of them had been robbed. They soon got together. When one patriarch mentioned Dayang, the other five people all looked the same.


    Obviously, we found it.


    At this time, they even felt that they shared a common hatred. They kept doubting in their mind, but they didn''t say it.


    "What should we do now?" One of the lords sought advice from others.


    "Up to now, we can only go to dayangzong and let them preside over justice." Another opening.


    "But can we still trust them now?"


    The other five people were silent. After all, they have mustard in their hearts now. They don''t believe in Dayang sect.


    "If we don''t believe it, we have to go. Only in this way can we slowly find evidence. Otherwise, if they know we already know it, they will certainly poison us." Said a timid one.


    It''s absolutely doubtful.


    Others nodded, "let''s see how they solve this problem."


    With these words, they went to dayangzong. However, they got the news that the patriarch was closed, which made them even more angry. This is not to put them in the eye.


    Some people say it was closed a few days ago. It''s likely that it hasn''t been cleared yet.


    "I doubt that they have designed it on purpose. They have closed their doors in the past few days to put themselves out of business and try to dispel our doubts." The man added.


    Several popular back to the temporary purchase of the house, and then to discuss countermeasures.


    The vice patriarch of dayangmen came after receiving the news, but the anger of several people at this time was so great that the vice patriarch said that they could not hear anything from God.


    Just because of the gap of strength, I dare not speak, I can only listen quietly.


    "I think it must have been made by the illustrious sea sect. They remember that we robbed them, and then they robbed them back." Said the vice patriarch of Dayang sect.


    Others nodded, but they didn''t agree.


    How can there be so many people who can master the Great Yang magic? Moreover, they don''t know each other well and they can''t be so familiar with the terrain.


    "I will certainly track down these people, and you should pay attention to them yourself." "I think those small clans are about to be robbed, so we may be able to catch them," said the vice patriarch

 Chapter 1824

    In their view, this is a trick of Dayang sect.


    Even if there are so many small clans robbed, they may be made by Dayang clan, and they will not be caught at that time.


    Of course, on the surface, they still nod their heads in agreement.


    The vice patriarch of Dayang clan looked strange. He was robbed of all the treasures. How could he not be angry like nobody.


    "That''s what we''ll do. We''ll nail those small doors these days." After that, the vice patriarch left.


    After he left, the six main clan leaders were indignant one by one. One of them was brave: "how could they want to send us away? It''s really understatement. "


    "I think it''s just a no brainer. If it''s not what they do, how can they behave so bland?"


    "Dayangzong, these bastards, don''t drink our blood enough. They even drive us to death!"


    These people scolded for a while, and then stood out rationally and said, "we can''t take this kind of anger, but it''s useless to just scold. We need to find a way to get back to justice."


    "Yes, we''ve been on this continent for hundreds of years, and we can''t afford to lose this."


    "But what are we going to do? Maybe we are not the rivals of Dayang clan. " A little timid to say worry.


    The person in charge thought for a moment and then said: "in this way, this one is silent in advance. Let''s wait and see first. If it''s really the illustrious sea sect that stirs up the discord, we can be used by others."


    "How can the illustrious sea master know our terrain?"


    "Moreover, those who practice the great sun can''t be changed for a while." Other suzerain do not believe that they are instigated.


    "No matter how we say it, we have to think about ourselves. We can''t act rashly." The man in charge said again.


    The other patriarchs barely nodded, "let''s wait and see what happens to the other patriarchs."


    Although these people said so, none of them believed in the innocence of Dayang sect.


    Dayang sect didn''t know about this. They only thought it was the Revenge of the illustrious sea sect. Now they are extremely vigilant. Every day, four waves of guards guard the treasure house and several elders sit in the town.


    At the same time, they also planted people near the small gate of the following robbery, so long as the other party started again, they could find out the clues.


    One by one, the six affiliated clans are also secretly searching for the traces of the robbers, but they can''t be found in any way. These people are like evaporation on earth.


    After that night, Hua Ruge closed his hands and hid all his people. There were few people in and out of the huge Kyushu chamber of Commerce, which was a scene of ruin.


    This led to Dayang Zong''s suspicion that although he had robbed the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce, he did not doubt the chamber of Commerce, but doubted the magic sea Zong.


    In fact, even if they can use their imagination infinitely, they will not know that the powerful people of the four regions have invaded the territory of gods. The strength of several people working together is very terrible.


    After watching the other six main gates for more than ten days, I found that those small Gates had not been robbed at all, let alone robbed unconsciously.


    Therefore, they are more certain that the Dayang clan did it. They were afraid that they might not know the terrain of other clans and expose it, so they started to work on affiliated clans.


    And if it''s true that the magic sea sect can''t be right now, it''s also the sect with the most treasures. After all, the magic sea sect can deal with the Dayang sect even if it loses some power.


    But no, isn''t the answer obvious?


    Dayangzong was confused about this, because they did not find any movement or any meaning of building up troops when they monitored the magic sea sect.


    Is it going to end?


    But since they chose to swallow their anger, why attack their affiliated clan?


    This problem is not only incomprehensible to the vice patriarch, but also to the patriarch who has left the customs.


    Of course, the patriarch didn''t understand that he just closed for half a month and became a back pan Xia.


    Sure enough, the six patriarchs thought it was conspiracy theory one by one after they learned that the patriarch of Dayang was out of the pass. When something happened, they closed the pass. Now when the wind passed, they left the pass. How could there be such a coincidence.


    In fact, both the fat and the thin knew that it was only when their eldest brother chose a master of Dayang to close the door. Now it seems that the goal has been achieved perfectly.


    After the master of Dayang passed the customs, he summoned six masters to come to Dayang, allocated some resources from the treasure house, and said some words of sympathy and encouragement.


    If you don''t doubt them, the six will be grateful, but how do they feel now that there is a conspiracy, as if all the people of Dayang sect have an abominable face.


    After six people go back, they get together. At this time, they discuss how to move to dayangzong.


    The eldest patriarch said with a gloomy face: "for so many years, we have been indispensable to the operation of all the cities of Dayang clan. They need us to help them with mining and Lingshi, transport them out and sell them, and keep all the cities unobstructed to ensure that the transportation is not blocked. We can card these now."


    "Brother Zhang, what do you say? We''ll listen to you."


    "Yes, we all listen to you."


    That year''s long patriarch nodded his head and said: "from now on, for the sake of chasing thieves, we should close the gate of the gate and strike. As long as we work together, most of the industry of Dayang clan will be paralyzed."


    "What''s the use of this? We might as well unite with other sects to attack them directly. " A younger one said.


    The elder shook his head and said, "even if we want to fight, we can''t fight with empty hands and hungry stomach. We need to force them to give us resources in this way, and we can do it when we have enough resources."


    "Brother Zhang is really resourceful. I think that''s the way to do it."


    "Yes, let''s listen to brother Zhang and squeeze out some oil and water first." The following people soon accepted this statement.


    They carried out the plan after they went back that day. Those who were responsible for mining stones went back to catch thieves. Those who were responsible for transportation and escort went back to catch thieves. Even the shops that gave dividends to dayangzong in the street were closed one by one because they went back to catch thieves.


    Not only that, most of the cities under the six major gates were closed for fear of thieves running out.


    On that day, many caravans of dayangzong were trapped in the city. There was a large array of city guards on the city. They couldn''t fly by. They wanted to use their identity for convenience. As a result, they caught each other directly as spies.


    It''s not only the caravans that are trapped, but also the people in the city. Those who are in a hurry to do things are locked up, and even the mail can''t be sent out.

 Chapter 1825

    Many people of dayangzong find the city Lord to say they want to go out of the city, but they are all imprisoned without exception. The more urgent they are, the more energetic they are.


    Dayangzong is located in the center of the six main gates. Once the outer city is sealed off, the inside can only go out and cannot enter. In a few days, all the shops are suffering from serious internal friction.


    The Da Yang clan didn''t care about it before. Only after this investigation did they know that the six major sects had done such a thing. The Da Yang clan leader was angry for a while, but the law didn''t punish the public. He couldn''t deal with the six major sects at the same time, so the Da Yang clan would be greatly affected.


    even if they won, they would have to fall from the first-class clan to the second-class clan. They can''t take this risk.


    The Deacon pointed out that the six major sects may have grievances about being robbed. The emperor of Dayang could not get justice for them. Naturally, there were some emotions.


    Some people say that they may have less resources. They are just starting to make trouble. They should make up some more resources.


    Of course, in the end, the patriarch of Dayang felt that there was a relationship between the two, but he had no choice but to summon several more people to help them catch people and give more resources.


    Because the city is closed, it took a long time for the news to arrive. When the six patriarchs went to Dayang clan again, they were very proud. It seems that their plan has achieved initial results.


    As expected, the six people got their dream resources and Dayang clan''s help to catch the thieves and get back the guarantee of resources.


    Of course, they won''t believe the latter. How could they have given them so many resources without being guilty.


    After taking the resources back, the six people got together again, which made them more confident in the next year. The second step of the plan was to serve the enemy while serving the enemy.


    That is to say, taking money instead of doing practical things, the card caravan or the card, whether to help or not to help.


    The other five patriarchs thought it was good, so they went back and did it.


    Kyushu chamber of Commerce secretly collected information. When Tang Ru saw that Dayang clan and affiliated clan began to fight inside, she was still a little inconceivable. She took the information to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge looked at it with an unexpected look and said with a smile: "I can''t imagine that there are intelligent people in six major sectors. This dog bite should be more wonderful than I thought."


    For her, it''s not only the Dayang clan that is hateful, but also the six main sects that are also involved in the killing. These people have to pay a price.


    And those small clans that follow the trend are better in nature. After all, at that time, she had pulled people out. Those people only robbed her things and didn''t kill her people, so they were not her main target.


    "My boss, why didn''t they make it clear and fight?" Tang Ru did not understand some of the way.


    "This is how you treat the belly of a villain with the heart of a gentleman. They have their own ghosts. How can they say things face to face?" Hua Yuege answers.


    Tang Ru nodded, but soon asked, "but why does Dayang Zong indulge this kind of thing? It will develop worse and worse."


    "It''s that Dayang sect didn''t know that the six major sects had such a deep hatred towards them. It just thought it was a disturbance of emotions and it would be good to appease them." Hua Yuege said, leaning back to the chair leisurely, "I''m still suffering from the loss of the news."


    "The boss is really fierce. He not only recovered our losses dozens of times, but also let them fight." Tang Ru said, eyes full of worship.


    Hua Yuege narrowed his eyes and said, "this is just the first step. There will be some good plays to watch in the future."


    Now everything is under the control of Hua Ruge. The next step is just a matter of time.


    The six main gates are full of breath, so they are especially enthusiastic about the violation of the sun and the sun. They dig mines and steal ores, transport and attack caravans, and the city gate is also full of caravans. When they meet something similar, they directly cut it off.


    And seven days later, it was known by Da Yang Zong. The old man of Da Yang Zong was so angry that his beard trembled, and the table trembled and smashed a dozen pieces.


    "They''re not finished, are they?" The old man''s roar can be heard from the top to the bottom.


    The following dharmapalas don''t know what to say. They didn''t think that these people had such courage before.


    "What the hell happened to them?" The master of Dayang roared again.


    The following people are still afraid to say a word.


    "I don''t think I can cure them, do you? Let me check." The master of Dayang was completely angry. He pointed to a deacon and said, "find out who buckled the most treasures of our caravan, and kill them directly."


    All the following people were shocked. It is no doubt inappropriate to kill people in such a tense atmosphere.


    "Please think twice, sir. If we enrage six major schools now, we will lose more than we gain." A Dharma protector came out and said.


    The patriarch of Dayang sneered and asked, "don''t you go to send them resources if you don''t kill them? Such indulgence will only make them bolder and bolder! "


    What else did the Dharma protector want to say? The Lord of Dayang waved his hand and said: "you don''t have to say it. I''ve already decided. How can the emperor of Dayang be fooled by the small affiliated clan?"


    "Yes." The following can only answer.


    "I''d like to see if they dare to kill one?" The master of Dayang said coldly.


    The following people are not unconvinced about the spirit of their own patriarch. As a patriarch, they can not be resourceful and resourceful, but they must have courage and determination. Only in this way can they be trusted and followed.


    Three days later, Emperor Dayang summoned six patriarchs again, but this time it was not resources but blades that were waiting for these patriarchs.


    In front of the other five patriarchs, the patriarch of Dayang slapped one person to death with one hand, and said: "this is the end of Yang Fengyin, please take a warning."


    The other five were really shocked. I didn''t expect that Da Yang Zong would dare to offend them as a whole.


    But it''s unbelievable that something has happened. They can''t think of anything but fear.


    The Lord of Dayang didn''t let the five born go back empty handed and distributed some resources. But this time, what people took was not as easy as last time.


    They know that this is a good example. If they dare to fight with Dayang sect in the future, it may be the end.


    The idea of whether or not to fight for the death of a fish is wavering when we see someone dying in front of us.


    When they left one by one, the patriarch of Dayang said with a clear smile: "a group of rats, I''m going to see what kind of water you can make."


    The five people looked very dignified from leaving to getting together again. For a long time, no one spoke. Obviously, they didn''t know how to do it.


    Hua Ruge got the news for the first time. After hearing the result, she narrowed her eyes and said: "the great sun Lord is a character. He has made such a quick decision. I think it will take another time."

 Chapter 1826

    "Master, do you dare to be hostile to the six main sects?" Tang Ru asked with some concern.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "to be honest, I don''t know. Now the contradiction between the two sides is not to the extent of being totally different. It''s a bit difficult to have a deeper contradiction."


    "Then what shall we do?" Tang Ru asked again.


    "But according to my recent observation, these six major doors are not fuel-efficient lamps. First, let''s see how they act before making a decision." Hua Ruge said, touching his chin.


    Tang Ru nodded.


    On the same day, after the five lords went back, they sat together for a long time and didn''t open their mouths. Finally, the other four lords let the oldest Lord, O Xuanzong, come up with an idea.


    The great Xuanzong leader was safe, and he immediately said: "I can''t imagine that the great Yangzong dare to act boldly even when he did something bad. Now our situation is more difficult than before."


    "What shall we do now?" Asked one of the Lords.


    "Is that how it is?"


    After the accident, these people were a little more indignant. After all, the victims were them. Even if the Emperor didn''t appease them, he still put pressure on them. Did he really think that they had no temper?


    After a while, the great Xuanzong Master said, "of course, we can''t just let it go, but now the great Yangzong master obviously wants to establish his power, so we can''t fight against him."


    "What''s your opinion?"


    "Now we can only stay away from the limelight and earn more resources to strengthen ourselves and wait for the opportunity." Said the great Xuanzong.


    The other four felt reasonable, but they were more depressed.


    "Emperor Dayang is really deceiving people!"


    "It''s hateful. When we have accumulated certain strength, we must let them taste the feeling of being beaten under pressure."


    The aggrieved way of the patriarchs.


    But no matter how angry they were, they did not dare to fight against dayangzong, so they soon stopped fighting and went back home.


    The clan of the slain patriarch chose the patriarch again. The patriarch also got in touch with several other people. They were quietly expanding their power and waiting for opportunities.


    Without the disturbance of the six major gates, all kinds of business of Dayang clan in the city finally recovered. The Lord of Dayang was very satisfied with the news, and he was sure to make a decision at some time.


    However, when the news came to Hua rugo, she couldn''t be happy. Unexpectedly, the six main sects were so calm,


    of course, she believed that these sects would be on her side if she went out now, but she didn''t like being shot. Moreover, she didn''t see enough drama.


    After letting Tang Ru back down, she lies on the bamboo chair to communicate with Qi Ling: "do something for you."


    "At your command, master." Qi Ling agrees happily.


    After following Hua Ruge for a long time, he will know his master''s temper. As long as he works well, he will not be treated badly.


    "Help me kill a few people." Hua Ruge squinted.


    She had planned before that, a card that both sides could use in conflict or peace.


    The spirit immediately agreed to come down: "yes."


    As he said this, he flew out of the space, still wrapped in a black cloak, and hid the spirit and blood essence.


    After receiving the list, Qi Ling flies out. After a few ups and downs, his body melts in the air and becomes hard to catch.


    "It''s a pity not to be an assassin." Hua Ruge felt his chin and wanted to find some part-time jobs for him to earn resources.


    Otherwise, if we have to support him and devour animals, she will definitely be poor.


    Now she wants to go back and ask shangguanli. She must need talents in this field.


    The spirit of utensils is worthy of its mission. It killed six people on the list of several cities in two days.


    Within a few days, the patriarch of Dayang received the news that six elders of the outer gate in the town died on the territory of the six main gates, each of them was bloody and fleshy, and there were many traces of people coming to the scene.


    But the investigator said that the doors and windows were not damaged. They must have been opened by the elder himself. Later, those people rushed in and killed the elder.


    There are also many traces of hands in the room.


    The master of Dayang slapped the table and said, "I dare to be so bold. Do they want to live?"


    At the thought that acquaintances commit crimes and die on the boundary of liudaimen, he will of course understand that liudaimen gives him inferior power.


    Not only he, but also his deacons and Dharma protectors will believe it. After all, the six major gates in the past have blocked the city gate and intentionally caused the economic collapse of dayangzong.


    now dayangzong has killed one of them, which is normal to say that it has aroused more rebellious psychology.


    "Damn bastards, I let them go again and again. They are getting too much." After a few days, the patriarch of Dayang was again shaken by Qi.


    He could not imagine that his affiliated clan would have such a thing one day. If it was publicized at this time, the outside world would say that Dayang clan had no ability to control the affiliated clan.


    He would never allow such a thing to happen, so it would take the fastest time to deal with it.


    "What do you have to do?" He asked for advice from the deacons standing below.


    The following thought for a long time, and finally someone came out and said, "Lord, I think we should adopt the policy of gentleness and stabilize them first."


    "I don''t think it''s right. If we dare to act so boldly, we are provoking us. If we are more gentle, these people will only be more aggressive."


    "But if we really start fighting, we will be surrounded by people from all over the world. Once someone else comes, we will lose more than we gain." The man said before.


    "It seems that we can''t fight and never be more gentle. We should think of a way to make the best of both worlds." There is humanity.


    The patriarch of Dayang waved impatiently and said: "don''t quarrel any more, just think according to this way of thinking, neither too hard nor too soft."


    "Here..." The following people are in trouble for a while. After all, they are too demanding.


    Half an hour later, someone came out and said, "let''s hand over the death of these six elders to them for investigation. Three days later, we will see the murderer."


    "in this way, they will be in awe. Even if they get a fake this time, they will never come back again," said a deacon.


    Other people also nodded: "Gao, this is also to give them a wake-up call. I think it''s better to be smart and don''t make any more noise."


    The Lord of Dayang nodded: "what are you waiting for? Send someone to pass on my order."

 Chapter 1827

    So liudaimen received the above order inexplicably, and ordered them to find out the murderer of the elder within three days, or they would be punished.


    When they saw the scene, they also found that it was an acquaintance who committed the crime, so they thought of dayangzong at the first time.


    In their opinion, dayangzong just didn''t want them to live in peace. After seizing resources, he wanted to suppress them, which was too much.


    Originally, the six major Gates had been closed, and the fire was again on top, and more angry than before.


    They have retreated and retreated again, but who can bear to see that the other side is going to kill them all?


    The next day the six patriarchs got together, each of them expressed their indignation and their determination to overthrow the emperor.


    The calm people of the great Xuanzong are all black faces in the whole process, because they have realized that if they don''t resist again, they will probably be eaten and torn down by the great Yangzong, and there will be no bones left at that time.


    "I wanted to keep my strength up, but they were so aggressive that we couldn''t bear it any more." The great Xuanzong said, glancing at the following five people, he said: "from now on, we will join forces to attack the great Yangzong."


    "I think it''s a good idea. We''re in a hurry not to give them the chance to prepare." Another patriarch said.


    Several other patriarchs also nodded their heads. After all, if they don''t do it now, there will be more and more such innocent disasters in the future, and they may not be able to parry in the end.


    Several people reached a high consensus in the face of the crisis. When they went back, they began to secretly contact the clans they had made friends with. Of course, only the second and third class clans could speak.


    When Hua rugo got the news, he just smiled and said, "it should have been like this for a long time. It just makes me bother more."


    She wants to send the spirit to kill people first, but also secretly arrange the scene, which can be said to be very troublesome.


    Fortunately, her goal has been achieved. Next, it depends on their dog biting the dog.


    She wondered which side would win.


    After three days, Da Yang Zong didn''t receive the people from six main sects, but wrote several letters with no progress.


    "Dare to write like this? Are you really getting braver? " Lord Dayang''s face is gloomy.


    He didn''t know the original reason. Naturally, he thought that the provocation of the six major sects was very bold, which he didn''t allow.


    So the patriarch of Dayang didn''t discuss with the following people at all. He sent messengers to reprimand the six patriarchs. Those patriarchs thought that they were too deceiving. They also thought that the six major sects were going against each other.


    the same thing was that they were both angry and waiting for the right time.


    Hua Ruge eats, drinks and goes shopping every day. Since Mao Jun and Yan Zixing came, she has to go out all day to play. Even the traceless childe in her family seldom sees her.


    When Mao Jun knew Hua Ruge''s plan, he couldn''t help but give a thumbs up: "it''s really Ruge, haven''t seen it for so many years or it''s so gloomy."


    "Brother Mao, you boast that people have not made any progress as before." Hua Ruge smiles and shakes his head.


    "Our brother doesn''t care about small things. Come on, drink." When Mao Jun meets Hua Ruge, he is just two wine mongers. He can''t do without drinking.


    Yan Zixing watched helplessly on one side, but still said very little.


    "Ruge, do you think they can fight?" Said Mao Jun.


    Hua Ruge nodded affirmatively: "of course, otherwise, all my kung fu will not be in vain."


    "That''s why you have less experience. I don''t think so." Mao Jun''s way is just right.


    Hua Ruge had another drink and asked, "how do you say that?"


    "You think the six major sects are all second-class sects. They can contact forces, which are basically second-class sects?" Asked Mao Jun.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I checked, they are all in touch with the second and third class."


    "That''s the point." Mao Jun felt that he was not easy to be smart once. When he was satisfied with himself, he said, "do you think those second and third class sects dare to attack the first-class sects?"


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows slightly: "hmm?"


    "If it''s me, I can''t cooperate with others even if they say it''s too much. It''s not an hour. I''m wrong, but I''ve lost my life." Mao Jun is analyzing.


    Yan Zixing, with few words, said: "I think he is right. Those second and third class sects should not cooperate easily. This battle is likely to fail."


    "Thank you for reminding me, but I still insist on what I said before. I can fight." Hua rugo poured himself another glass of wine.


    Both of them are a little strange, because they don''t see a little fluster from Hua Ruge''s face, like everything is under control.


    Of course, they don''t doubt Hua Ruge''s heart power, so they didn''t say more after reminding. After all, no matter where Hua Ruge was before, it was the responsibility of wisdom, and it was impossible to reverse it again and again.


    It''s difficult for Hua Ruge to get the information about the inner part of the clan. He can only wait for the information from Shangguan Li.


    The news she saw on the jade slips that day was similar to what Mao Jun said. All the related clans chose to wait and see. They didn''t say yes or no.


    Hua Ruge just smiled and put the jade Jane aside and went to sleep.


    In the following days, because of dissatisfaction, dayangzong continued to put pressure on liudaimen. Liudaimen had been looking for allies and wanted to work together to attack dayangzong.


    However, the process of finding allies is not ideal. Those who have made friends with each other on a regular basis have chosen to wait and see or retreat in this matter. In the past seven days, six major sects or even one ally have not been found.


    In this way, their attack plan had to be shelved, but the Dayang clan didn''t mean to be restrained. They had been putting pressure on the six major sects because of the death of the elder.


    In the end, he forced six major sects to hand over some to replace the dead.


    Dayang clan once again won the victory. The Lord of Dayang thought that he had completely controlled six major gates, but at this time, the contradiction had escalated to the top.


    When Mao Jun saw Hua Ruge again, he said: "it seems that you are not accurate every time. This time, I said it."


    "Don''t be impatient, brother Mao. The good play will begin soon." Hua laughs like a song.


    On the same day, the patriarch of Dayang received some letters from unknown sources. After opening, he found that these letters were all the contact letters between the clans, among which the person who actively contacted was the six major clans.


    "Asshole!" Da Yang Zong swept all the letters to the ground and roared.


    He admitted that he was not weak in six major sectors. Although they got the most points after robbing the Kyushu chamber of Commerce, they were rewarded two times later, and now there is not much in his hand.


    I didn''t expect that the six main sects would repay each other with gratitude. It''s really a white eyed wolf.

 Chapter 1828

    The master of Dayang was completely angry this time. He decided to punish the following six main sects recklessly. He called in the people under his hand to discuss and finally adopted the strategy of catching the thief first and catching the king.


    He plans to lead the six main sects to the Dayang clan first. It''s easier to kill these people first and then clean up the rest of the clan.


    At the same time when he received the letter, the six main sects also received the letter respectively. The content of the letter is that Da Yang Zong has already known the news that they are going to revolt, and beware of them.


    Six major schools wanted to stay still because they didn''t find allies. It was a bolt from the blue to see the contents of this letter. Once Da Yang Zong started, they would be completely passive.


    However, the six major departments have doubts about this matter. After all, they don''t know who is sending the letter. They are afraid that they will fall into the trap.


    But several people got together because of this, and they were discussing that it might be a conspiracy when the news that Da Yang Zong asked several people to go was sent.


    Listening to the reports of the subordinates, the faces of the six patriarchs were very ugly. At this time, they were suddenly called to go, which was really too strange.


    "It seems that dayangzong is really going to fight against us. What should we do now?"


    "Now other sects do not support us. We are certainly not rivals of Dayang sect."


    "Big brother, we all listen to what you say you should do." A patriarch looks at the patriarch of the great Xuanzong.


    The patriarch of Da Xuanzong thought for a long time and said, "now we can only do it. If we take the initiative, we will have a chance. If we fall into passivity, we will be finished."


    "What''s your opinion?"


    "We can''t go to the Dayang sect for sure, not only can we not go, but also attack at the first time, and publicize the ugly things that Dayang sect did." The master of the great Xuanzong said.


    "I think big brother is right. We can''t go into the net by ourselves now. It''s better to start first."


    "Yes!"


    "But where should we start?"


    The great Xuanzong master thought for a moment and said: "first, cut off their resources. When we go back to their respective clans, we will organize our disciples to rob all the shops, caravans and minerals in our hands."


    Several people nodded.


    "When robbing resources, he killed all the disciples of dayangzong who were sitting in the town in the city and beat him by surprise."


    "Good!"


    Emperor Xuanzong thought about it again, and then said, "besides, we should attack as soon as possible after we finish these things. Before they react, we can take several cities and count them."


    "Yes."


    "After robbing the city, we will plunder all resources and treasures at the first time. When they attack again, we will not take the initiative and wait for work in the city." The great Xuanzong Master said a lot in one breath.


    The following five patriarchs nodded their heads and praised: "eldest brother is resourceful. Once Dayang sect is defeated by us, we will respect you."


    "Yes, I do." The following several patriarchs also supported it.


    However, the great Xuanzong master was not proud of this, but waved his hand and said, "let''s think about how to get through the present pass. The great Yangzong has a deep foundation and it''s hard to defeat."


    A few humanitarian passions died out for a while.


    After another talk, six of them went back to their respective clans and killed the messengers at the first time. Then they searched and robbed all the shops of Dayang clans overnight and killed the disciples who didn''t know.


    Because they were ready for battle, the disciples were always dispatched. After that, they were ordered to attack the city of dayangzong at night.


    Although the senior officials of dayangzong knew the news, they had no time to inform the following disciples. Naturally, these disciples suffered losses and were basically killed without any precautions.


    Although the power of dayangzong is strong, it is concentrated in the mountain gate. People with equal strength and talent are used to make money in these cities.


    These people, even if they are prepared to say that they are not the sharp opponents of the six major sects, were captured by each sect in two cities that night, killing and injuring thousands of disciples and countless shop resources.


    After losing 12 cities in a row, Emperor Dayang was relieved and quickly defended the rear.


    In fact, even if they don''t defend the six major gates, they will stop. Because the remaining eight cities are the core cities of dayangzong, and the people who are in charge are all the strong ones. Once they can''t attack at one stroke, they will be folded in them.


    in this way, it''s better to shrink in the city to keep energy and reserve for them to attack.


    The Lord of Dayang was so angry that he almost broke his teeth when he heard the news that morning. He said he would start as soon as possible, but his subordinates all agreed to arrest the king first.


    he felt that he could not be too headstrong to use their opinions. Who thought of this, he lost twelve cities in a row.


    That''s a solid 12 cities. Even if the illustrious sea sect didn''t have the strength to win it overnight, but the six main gates and the one of Dayang sect didn''t guard against it. That''s a loss.


    What''s more, he got the news that six major gates killed all the people of Dayang clan after occupying the city, but none of them stayed. The means was extremely cruel.


    "Call me. I''ll see the heads of these people in three days." He gave only one order when the Deacon arrived.


    So dayangzong made a quick move to integrate his disciples and left in six directions.


    And this matter is also making a big noise. The news flies to all directions like wings.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the six major sects also spread the guilt of Dayang sect, that is, robbing their treasures and constantly squeezing them. They couldn''t bear to rise up.


    Some people believe this, some people don''t believe it, but it''s a fact that it''s spread a lot.


    Dayangzong didn''t think what liudaimen said was true. He just thought it was an excuse for liudaimen''s rebellion, so he scolded liudaimen for their kindness and vengeance.


    But after all, their comments were a little late and didn''t spread intentionally. The spread rate was lower. People generally accepted the previous statement.


    At the same time of people''s discussion, dayangzong and liudaimen have been fighting in an all-round way. The confrontation of six directions and twelve cities makes the sound of battle resounding.


    All parties are watching the war and talking about it. The small clans around are covetous. They all want to tear off a piece of meat.


    Hua Ruge listened to the sound of battle coming from afar while she manicured her nails. There was no expression on her face.


    When her plan is formed, she will be today. No one who dares to do anything to her can run away. Now she just collects some interest.


    "My boss, I have a letter from the dark night Pavilion." Tang Ru said and sent another jade Jane in.

 Chapter 1829

    Hua Ruge glanced at the jade slips and found that the contents of the jade slips had nothing to do with the Dayang sect, but were about the magic sea sect.


    After a period of internal reshuffle, the magic sea clan has finally become stable, and more and more disciples have come out of the mountain gate.


    Shangguan Li also doesn''t know whether the magic sea sect wants to set the sea pearl on the sky sea again, but what can be confirmed is that the business of Kyushu chamber of Commerce will be known soon.


    Hua Yuege squints her eyes, but she doesn''t worry that the sea god knows that she will open a chamber of Commerce, just afraid that the sea god God will thoroughly investigate herself.


    Her recent development is too fast, and her involvement with the western Xinjiang forces is also obvious. If you check her, you can find her real identity, which is not very good.


    However, in addition to hoping that the illustrious sea sect would not care about this, she also considered a deeper level, that is, to stand fast and steady, even if attacked.


    In front of her is a signal that she has established her power and announced that she will enter the territory of the gods from then on. She must make better use of it.


    She had to let the gods know that she had come and liked their place. She didn''t want to go.


    Thinking of this, Hua Ruge returns to shangguanli and asks her to interfere with the people of the magic sea clan as much as possible. Once they check, they can control and delay.


    Later, he wrote to Tuo BARREI to recover the chaos as soon as possible and start to cultivate his own power.


    Of course, there is also juntianxia. The magic sea sect is concerned about chaos artifact, so it must have some knowledge of him, and it will certainly check when it sees his founding, so it''s time for him to make preparations.


    She had a hunch that a big storm was coming.


    That afternoon, she went to the yard of Childe Wuchen. At this time, childe Wuchen was teaching junior nine how to practice swords. Junior nine was much more adaptable than when he was just becoming a model. He also practiced swords in a similar way.


    Hua Ruge said: "yes, Xiaojiu has made great progress."


    "Sister rugo, you are here." Xiaojiu then put away his sword and walked to her with a smile.


    When childe Wuxian didn''t see her laziness, he put up his sword and said to Hua Ruge, "although he lives here with you, he rarely sees you once. What can I do for you?"


    Hua Ruge knew that he was not at home recently, and could not help but spit out his tongue and said: "I can''t treat you well. How about inviting you to drink tonight?"


    "No need to drink. Let''s talk." The childe without trace sat down as soon as he lifted the bottom of his white robe.


    Hua rugo was not very polite to him either, so he sat down opposite him and said, "the magic sea clan has started to move. I just don''t know whether the Dinghai plant they are going to set up this time is still the artifact in our hands."


    Hearing the words, childe wutrace frowned slightly, knowing that it was time to prepare.


    "So I think you should go back to consolidate and develop your own power. I can handle it." Hua Ruge suggested.


    The childe without trace thought a little and nodded: "it''s time to go back. Take care of yourself."


    "Don''t worry, it''s not so easy to deal with me now." The fearless way of Hua Ruge.


    At this time, Xiaojiu hugged Hua Ruge''s arm and said, "sister Ruge, are we going to separate again?"


    "If you don''t want me to stay with you, my sister can also introduce you to a man who plays with you every day." Hua rugo reached out to pick her chin, which was quite flirtatious.


    Xiaojiu didn''t want to shake his head: "no, I still want to follow the master."


    "Then you prefer your master?" Hua Ruge made a look of hurt.


    Xiaojiu nodded his head in a way that he didn''t want to, but quickly said, "then my second favorite is my elder sister."


    "That''s what you want." Hua Ruge fondly pinched her nose and said to the childe: "we may face a bigger storm than before. Be careful."


    "I will. Please let brother Tuoba come quickly. You are not safe alone." The childe without trace explained.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "OK."


    "You just said you''d treat me to a drink tonight?" Asked the childe.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "talk is what you say."


    That night, they talked a lot together. When Xiaojiu was sleepy, he got into childe''s arms.


    Hua Ruge was lying on the roof. She was not so drunk when the wind blew. She looked at the straight back of Childe Wuxian and said, "thank you."


    "Well?" The childe without trace uttered a confused syllable.


    "As long as I have strong enemies, if you can come here, you will come. I know in my heart." Hua Yuege said.


    After a sip of wine, childe Wuxian said, "it''s not necessary for us to be so polite."


    "I want to say that you should have your own life." Hua Yuege took another sentence. She didn''t want to see him pay for her all the time.


    The childe without trace has a little cluster of eyebrows.


    Just after Hua rugo thought that he would not speak again, childe wutrace suddenly said, "I am trying to get out of your shadow."


    "Shadow..." Hua Yuege hears Yan''s face and says, "I said you can use words?"


    Hearing her voice, childe wutrace smiled and said, "I think it''s very good. You are the first and last person who makes me beg for nothing. Of course, I have shadows."


    "Even if that''s the case, you should use a slightly aesthetical word." Hua Ruge is haunted by this.


    Childe wutrace smiled again, more refreshing than before.


    Hua Ruge has been tangled for a while. Seeing that he doesn''t have the meaning of changing words, she can only accept it. She wanted to persuade childe wutrace a few more words, but unexpectedly, these two words broke her credit, and even forgot what she wanted to say before.


    "It''s late. It''s time to rest." Childe Wuchen said and stood up.


    Hua Ruge sighed as he looked at his back, as if he had confessed: "don''t look back when you know it''s the shadow. Looking forward is the best scenery."


    "Have you calculated how many reasons you have told me?" Childe Wuxian looks at her with a smile.


    He didn''t know how many times it was from the beginning of looking for hope in life, to later guiding him to know more about the world, to later a series of letting him look forward.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t think that he is a reasonable person. It''s a little bit of a thought.


    "I''m here for you. You can dislike me, but you can''t dislike these reasons." She has her own theory.


    Seeing her serious appearance, childe wutrace said with a stronger smile: "I just want to tell you that I remember those things, and many of them have been realized, so you should put your heart in your stomach."


    "Are you so savvy?" Hua rugo is skeptical.


    "No, but I know to make myself better and better." "No trace childe said a, and soft voice asked:" while still awake back to the room, don''t catch cold

 Chapter 1830

    "Well then." Hua rugo said and flew off the roof, and staggered back to the room.


    After living here for one night, Mr. Wu trace said goodbye to Hua Ruge the next day and returned to his clan. For them, a new challenge is coming. They should be fully prepared before that.


    At the same time, Hua rugo put back the people and horses supporting her, because she could support herself in the next scene.


    Since the war between dayangzong and liudaimen, it has attracted the attention of all parties. Of course, this is also the case with the illustrious sea sect. However, at this time, the Kyushu chamber of Commerce was ignored because of its complete withdrawal from the historical stage, and the illustrious sea sect rarely heard about this.


    Some disciples vaguely heard that the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce was created by their own disciples, but they didn''t care much. After all, there are thousands of disciples of the illustrious sea sect, who do everything now, and there is nothing strange about being a chamber of Commerce.


    Of course, at this time, the God territory didn''t know that there was a Kyushu chamber of Commerce in the four major territories, and the president of that chamber was Hua Ruge.


    However, compared with a tragic chamber of Commerce, it''s better to pay attention to the internal war of the Dayang clan. The strength of the Dayang clan is so powerful in its territory that it can''t imagine that it will fight against each other.


    This kind of big gate didn''t care to rob in the fire, but the small gate didn''t care about many of them. After half a month of fighting, more than a dozen small Gates also attacked the Dayang clan and wanted to loot.


    Hua rugo expected that there would be such a result, but she still kept still. She believed that such a first-class sect as Dayang sect would have its own card, and she would wait for the other side to show her card.


    After other sects joined the battlefield, the people of the six major sects fought and left under the leadership of the great Xuanzong. After all, they have consumed too much these days. There are only thousands of remnant soldiers left in each of their subordinates, and they will die here if they fight again.


    The great Xuanzong Lord had planned for a long time, and at the same time he was ready to take refuge in the city. Now he has a lot of resources and six major gates to recuperate in the city.


    And those around have been bullied by the Dayang clan is in front of the gate, thinking of the pain to beat the water dog, and then get a good deal.


    Some of these clans are spontaneous, and some are sent by first-class large sects. After all, they can''t save face and can only send people to do such things.


    In this way, the Dayang clan began to suffer from enemies from both sides. Even though the disciples were generally strong, they could not support many other sects.


    After a few days of fierce fighting, Da Yangzong finally got angry. A Taishang elder who had been unable to leave the mountain closed all the time shocked the second and third class sect that he was the eighth most powerful man in the bitter sea. Although it was only in the early stage, others could not bear the momentum.


    So those clans retreated without fighting. They came to pick up the cheap ones, not to seek death.


    It''s just a strong man. They can''t kill each other.


    Dayangzong was finally able to recuperate, but the bottom card was also exposed in front of the whole mainland, so that more people stared at dayangzong.


    It''s more and more difficult to cultivate in the bitter sea. To reach a high level, you need not only the cultivation, but also the superior skills. Every time the superior skills are passed out, it''s a bloodbath.


    When dayangzong was powerful, no one dared to provoke him, but now it has become a big fat in people''s eyes.


    Of course, people just think about it and don''t do it.


    Because it''s not easy to deal with the eight strong. The second and third class sects can''t deal with it. If the first-class sects do something out of nowhere, they will expose their cards even if they pull down their faces. Naturally, they need to think about it,.


    Dayangzong didn''t deal with liudaimen in the first time, but recovered. After all, they were not much better than liudaimen in successive wars. Now they are all at the end of their tether.


    This station is full of corpses on Dayang mountain. The city owned by Dayang clan is also a sea of blood, which is extremely tragic.


    The death of so many people, not only the Dayang clan and liudaimen, but also the onlookers were shocked.


    Although they have ended the war, they still have everything to say about why they started the war. At first, the six major sects spread the most widely,


    but later, people began to think that it was wrong. For hundreds of years, the Dayang sect and its affiliated sects had nothing to do with each other, and there was no reason for the field arm.


    Moreover, the version handed down by Dayang clan is not worthy of deliberation, because it is said that the six major sects themselves were robbed but provoked troubles, but it is obviously bad for the six major sects themselves to provoke their backers. How could they possibly do it themselves?


    After this event aroused suspicion, dayangzong and liudaimen gradually felt something wrong. They knew a lot more than outsiders, and the most suspicious one was who wrote the whistleblowing letters.


    It''s not suspicious to come to other places carefully. Six major sects think that if dayangzong planned all this, they would not fight blindly, so they begin to doubt that dayangzong said it was true, they didn''t rob themselves and others.


    Dayangzong also felt that liudaimen was not stupid enough to take the initiative against dayangzong. He began to wonder why liudaimen insisted on robbing the treasure house at one go. Did they find anything?


    Before that, both sides were angry and didn''t see such serious consequences. Until now, they feel that the whole thing seems strange.


    So the great Xuanzong master began to try to send a letter to the great Yangzong, in which he said that the scene he saw when the treasure house was robbed and the strength of the visitors.


    After seeing this, the patriarch of Dayang slapped the table heavily and said, "well, it''s really a big guts!"


    "What happened to the patriarch?" Asked the attendant next to him.


    "It''s a game. We''ve been played with applause all along!" The master said, throwing the jade slips on the ground, and his face was livid.


    The next person picked it up, and when he saw it, his face didn''t look good.


    "Summon all living deacons and guardians to see me." The master of Dayang sat down as he spoke. At this time, he was a little more powerless than before. He seemed to grow old for a moment.


    In the past, there were dozens of people working in each hall and protecting the Dharma in each hall. Now there are no more than six people in total. Besides, none of them are well injured, either internally or externally.


    After reading the contents of the jade slips, these people also became angry. Their faces changed constantly, and their angry eyes seemed to kill people.


    They had doubts in their hearts. They didn''t know how to look at the jade slips again.


    The six major sects first saw the people who could master the Great Yang Kung Fu and didn''t throw themselves into the net because they received the tip off letters. This was obviously instigated by some people, and they also wanted to make them even. How insidious is this? What cunning?

 Chapter 1831

    "Who? Who ate the bear heart leopard and dared to calculate my dayangzong? " A violent Dharma protector jumped out first, and his face was extremely ugly.


    "This man is too insidious. It''s very difficult for the foreign enemies to deal with our internal strife when they know that our Dayang sect has a deep foundation. It''s really despicable that the internal strife and the external enemies can naturally take advantage of it!"


    "It''s not only mean, but also amazing. It can figure out all the terrain of the six major sects. It''s powerful!"


    These people one by one analysis.


    "Magic sea sect, I think it must be magic sea sect. We robbed the resources of the chamber of Commerce opened by their sect. They are getting revenge." A deacon is determined to analyze.


    "Yes, it must be. In addition to his illustrious sea sect, who can gather so many strong people and leave quietly after the robbery without being found by us?" Someone agrees.


    Others nodded their heads and felt that it was the work of the illustrious sea sect.


    When the master of Dayang also talked about the magic sea sect, his face changed. Obviously, he thought it was made by the magic sea sect.


    "I said how they didn''t move after we robbed them. They were secretly learning from our Dayang magic and stabbing us in the back." Every word in the voice of the patriarch of Dayang is full of hatred.


    The following people also agree with this idea, but after the goal is set, there will be a wave of weakness. The reason is very simple, that is, the present Dayang sect is at the end of the line, even if it has enemies with the illustrious sea sect, it may also be powerless.


    At this time, one of the deacons said: "master, we are still not sure whether it was done by the magic sea sect. After all, we have no evidence."


    "Is this evidence?" The patriarch of Dayang asked powerlessly.


    This has never been a reasonable place.


    The Deacon nodded his head and said, "I heard that there are still people in the first Kyushu chamber of Commerce. Why don''t we arrest them and interrogate them? If there is evidence, we will tell the world."


    "Yes, the magic sea sect is really terrible. If we publicize it to the public, other sects will be more afraid of the magic sea sect. Maybe they will attack the magic sea sect for this reason. After all, the major sects are dissatisfied with the magic sea sect when it comes to the sky sea." Someone came out again.


    As if hearing the hope, the patriarch of Dayang immediately brightened his eyes and said: "choose two of you to invite the elder, and make sure to bring out the person who is in charge."


    "Yes!" The next two people with slightly lighter injuries came out.


    After they took the order to go out, the master of Dayang said: "immediately send someone to negotiate with liudaimen, make clear all the misunderstandings before, and let go of the past with them."


    "Yes." Another man took the order to leave.


    After everyone went out, the master of Dayang narrowed his eyes and said, "you are so overcast, illustrious sea clan, but you also look down on me a little bit."


    Hua Ruge knew in advance that six big doors sent a letter to dayangzong. She guessed the content of the letter. After all, it''s time to calm down after all.


    As long as you use your brain, you will know something is wrong.


    If she intercepts this letter before learning about the activities of the phantom sea clan, she will go out to clean up the mess and let these people know what it''s like to annoy her.


    But she changed her mind after learning about the activities of the magic sea clan. She planned to play a big game of chess.


    she does not want to let the fantasy sea too idle, so that she will be in trouble.


    Since it''s already in disorder, it''s better to make the situation a little more chaotic.


    At dusk of that day, she was eating fruit alone in the courtyard. Tang Ru hurried in and said, "my host, some people with black cloaks came in and said they want to see the president."


    Hua Ruge immediately nodded his head and ate another grape. "It doesn''t matter. Just let them in."


    "But I think they are threatening. You''d better hide. When they come, I will say that I am the president." Don Ru is not at ease.


    Hua Ruge smiled and shook his head. "It''s just friends. Don''t be nervous."


    "So it is." Tang Ru stood respectfully.


    "These friends may ask me to leave. I happened to go out for a few days. If there''s nothing wrong with the chamber of Commerce, you can take a rest and wait for me to come back." Hua Ruge confessed.


    Tang Ru is a shrewd person. He knows that things are wrong when he hears this. However, before she can say anything, the three cloaks have broken in. The first one is even more impressive.


    Hua rugo squinted when he saw the man. It seems that Da Yang Zong really looks up to her as the president.


    "Who is the president?" One of the latter two came up and asked.


    Before Hua Yuege could open her mouth, Tang Ru stood up and said, "it''s me. Who are you?"


    Several people didn''t believe it, because Tang Ru was obviously standing just now, and another handsome man was sitting.


    Hua Ruge pulled Tang Ru aside and said calmly, "I''m chairman of the chamber of Commerce, Hu Yue, don''t know what I''d like to tell you when you''re here?"


    "Hu Yue?" One of them repeated her alias.


    Hua Ruge nodded with a smile and said, "it''s just that I''m here. Have you ever heard of my name?"


    "Are you the only disciple of the heavenly yuan hall master of the magic sea sect, Hu Yue who holds the order of the hall master?" The man asked, with a look of doubt on his face.


    "I''m right. I don''t know where some elders come from. I even know such a small person as me." Hua Ruge laughs so much that it''s called a passion.


    Those two Dharma protectors said that she was not a small person. She was very famous in the territory of gods recently.


    "We are from dayangzong. We had some misunderstandings before. Please come with us." The man said.


    As soon as Tang Ru heard that it was dayangzong''s face was white, she would rush to it at the first time. However, Hua Ruge pulled her back and said, "I said that even if the girl saw the people in the big gate, don''t be so excited. Let me talk first."


    Those three people ignored Tang Ru and just stared at Hua Ruge and asked, "I wonder if President Hu would like to go with us?"


    "As you said, Emperor Dayang asked me to give me face. Of course, he would like to go." Hua Yuege smiles and comes forward, smiling all the time, without any tension.


    "Then let''s go." Those two people come over and stand on both sides of Hua Ruge. The first super power has never spoken.


    Because they want to keep a low profile, they go out together.


    Tang Ru''s tears came down when she saw Hua Ruge''s back. However, she quickly thought of Hua Ruge''s words before, as if she knew what was going to happen before, but she didn''t feel nervous and didn''t want to escape, and said she would come back.


    Is it going to be all right?

 Chapter 1832

    Hua Ruge was secretly taken out of the city before taking a spaceship. The eight strong man in the bitter sea returned to the cabin early to have a rest, while the two men watched Hua Ruge all the time.


    Only two days later, he found that the arrested people were more relaxed than they were. They ate and drank on the deck every day, and the space seemed to be full of food.


    "You are welcome, two predecessors. Let''s eat together." Hua Ruge is warmly invited.


    However, the two people were always watching each other for fear of her troublemaking.


    Hua Ruge is not polite at all. She is not at all uncomfortable when people watch her. She is not affected by food, drink or anything.


    "By the way, master Dayang wants to explain what misunderstandings Hua asked curiously as she ate.


    One of them raised his eyebrows and said, "you don''t know why?"


    "Me?" Hua Ruge pointed to his face and said, "how can I know?"


    "You dare to come if you don''t know?" The man didn''t believe it.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "I have misunderstood what else I dare not to do. Besides, your Lord asked me to give me face. I have no reason not to come."


    The two men looked at each other with suspicion in their eyes.


    Is this a real fool or a fake fool? He may be able to hide the resources of the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce from other clans, but he can''t hide the resources from the chamber of Commerce and the magic sea clan, so he doesn''t believe that Hua Ruge doesn''t know anything.


    "Forget it. It doesn''t matter. I can go to dayangzong to sit down and boast." Hua Ruge''s heartless way.


    They can''t look at Hua Ruge as if they are pretending, because she would be afraid if she really knew the reason, but they can look at her as if she were free and easy. In addition to free and easy in their eyes, they are enthusiastic. They don''t look like pretending.


    In fact, the two of them are right. Hua Ruge is not afraid, but this is not afraid. There is another explanation besides unknowing, that is, having a plan in mind.


    Of course, she has a plan on her side. Tuoba Rui is worried when he hears the news. After receiving the news from Tang Rudao three days later, he rushes over from the place of confusion and transfers the yellow spring emperor and Mu Qingyan back to his plan.


    Since Hua rugo told him to expand his power as soon as possible, he has gone out of the mountain. Because Hua rugo has made a series of good regulations before, he doesn''t have to start negotiations with those sects directly.


    If zongmen promised to surrender, he would give him good treatment. Of course, up to now, he has not met any disagreements. In the chaotic place, he does not know how the Kyushu Pavilion will deal with those who do not surrender.


    And the return of emperor huangquan and Mu Qingyan is to continue these plans.


    Tuoba Rui went out of the city to chase Hua Ruge that day, but it was a little late. At that time, Hou Hua Ruge had already arrived at Dayang city through the transmission array near Dayang clan.


    Only looking at the construction of the city and some buildings, Hua Ruge, knows that this must have been a very prosperous fairy city before, but now it is desolate here. Even after cleaning up, the air at the moment also exudes a faint smell of blood. It can be seen how many people died at that time.


    Hua rugo saw that these things were a little complicated in her heart. After all, this was not the way she should have, but now she had to be cruel to the enemy if she wanted to protect herself.


    When she entered the city Lord''s mansion, she saw an old man in his fifties sitting in the main hall. The old man''s face was not very good at the moment because of continuous frustration. His eyes were also a little more turbid than those of other strong people, and he did not have the fierce color he should have.


    "You are the patriarch. I''m polite." Hua Ruge was still dressed in elegant clothes at this time. When he entered the door, he bowed his hands and saluted. What he didn''t know was that he was really an invited guest.


    The patriarch of Dayang glanced at her and found that her strength was average and her age was too young.


    "Who are you?" Asked the patriarch of Dayang.


    Hua Ruge said with a fist: "I''m Hu Yue, the president of the Kyushu chamber of Commerce. Please let me know if you have any orders."


    "Hu Yue?" The patriarch of Dayang asked repeatedly, "which Hu Yue does Tianyuan hall wait for?"


    Because he was the first disciple of mad old man, and he didn''t die in his hand for such a long time, so anyone who went to Tianhai was familiar with the name of Hu Yue.


    "It''s a great honor to meet you." Hua is like a song of modesty.


    The patriarch of Dayang narrowed his eyes dangerously. He didn''t know that the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce would be run by such a high-ranking people before. He didn''t expect that the illustrious sea clan would pay more attention to the chamber of Commerce than it seemed.


    Hua Yuege looked at the patriarch of Dayang in bewilderment and said with simple expression: "how can you look at me with such eyes? Did we know Nandao before?"


    "Hu Yue? You dare to come. " The patriarch Dayang''s face became very terrible.


    Hua Ruge was still confused and asked, "I wonder why you ask these questions. Didn''t you invite me?"


    She needs to be a little more proficient in psychological warfare. She doesn''t want to talk about it even if she wants to show off.


    The emperor of Dayang can''t see anything on his face. He just said, "I, the emperor of Dayang, robbed the resources of your Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce. Do you know this?"


    Hua Ruge nodded after hearing the words: "I sent someone to check for a few days and finally found out here."


    "And then, what did you do?" The patriarch of Dayang still stared at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "after knowing that it''s Guizong, I naturally want to protect my people, so I pulled them down, leaving only the auction house."


    "Did you report it to the magic sea clan?" Asked the patriarch of Dayang.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and nodded again.


    "What do you mean, did you say it or didn''t you say it?" One of them said angrily, it is obvious that Hua rugo has exhausted his patience,


    if he is pressing the truth, he may actually fight against Hua rugo.


    Hua rugo glanced at the two men, as if he had thought about it carefully, and then he said, "I didn''t report this matter to them on my own initiative, but some days ago, when zongmen sent people to inspect it, they knew it."


    "Sure enough!" Master Dayang slapped the table and said, "what a magic sea sect, what a magic sea sect!"


    Hua Ruge is very satisfied after listening to the conclusion. These people''s comprehension ability is pretty good.


    "After that, do you know what they did?" The emperor said that he would reach for Hua Ruge''s neck collar, but he didn''t touch it because Hua Ruge retreated.


    Hua Ruge seemed to be frightened at this time. He said carefully, "Lord, what are you doing?"


    "Say, do you know their plan?" Asked the patriarch in a cold voice.


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly and said, "I don''t know what I have done, and I haven''t heard of anything."

 Chapter 1833

    "Boy, you dare to open your mouth in front of me. Do you know what the consequences are?" Master Dayang said slowly let go of the momentum, towards Hua Ruge pressure.


    Hua Ruge is naturally not afraid of others, but she still pretends to be afraid. Then she shakes her head and says: "I don''t know much. I''m just a person who entered the sea of illusion by mistake. How can I know their plan?"


    Many people know about this. At that time, the crazy old man had to accept his disciples before he accepted Hu Yue. He wanted to come here and not be valued by the clan because of his strength.


    "If you are regarded as an outsider, why does the Kyushu chamber of Commerce want to operate for you?" The master of Dayang sect was a mature man. He was not cheated, but asked questions at the first time.


    Fortunately, she had enough brains, and immediately said, "because this chamber of commerce is my business, I started it by myself."


    "You?" The patriarch of Dayang looked at Hua Ruge up and down, and apparently didn''t believe it.


    Kyushu chamber of commerce develops very fast, resources are spread very fast, and rare ores are produced in a more chaotic place. These are all in need of details. How can they be built by a small doll.


    Hua Ruge nodded firmly: "it''s me. I''m good at business if I can''t practice, and even if I can''t, there are ancestors of the sea of fantasy sect who can ask for advice."


    "I can''t see you''re pretty good." At last, the emperor came back to his chair.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "thank you for your praise. I have only a little skill."


    The patriarch of Dayang still said with a dignified look: "this is not a small matter."


    Hua Ruge peeps at his face and wants to know what he is thinking.


    At this time, the people below said nothing.


    The master of Dayang frowned and didn''t know what he was thinking. At last, he waved his hand and said: "he will be locked in the East Cross courtyard. He can''t get close without my command."


    He must control Hu Yue first.


    "Master, what are you doing? Don''t say it''s a misunderstanding. Just solve it. Why should I be shut down?" Hua Ruge shouted loudly.


    The patriarch of Dayang did not answer at all, but waved again.


    So Hua Ruge was taken to a room. Although it was simple, there should be all kinds of ways. She was covered with a layer of border outside her room. She felt it was inappropriate to set up another one inside her room.


    For several days, she had been unable to sleep well on the ship. After landing, she immediately lay on the bed and began to sleep without saying anything.


    She felt that she had done enough of her play. Although she didn''t say much, the meaning between the lines could definitely lead the fire there. Fighting was also a fight between the two main doors of them. It had nothing to do with her small president of the chamber of Commerce.


    At the same time, the atmosphere in the hall should be heavier.


    After a while, the patriarch of Dayang said, "do you think what Hu Yue said is true?"


    "According to the subordinates, the president of the chamber of commerce is very smart. It''s hard to say whether it''s true or not."


    "My subordinates think that what she said is true. It seems that she only shares it with the illustrious sea sect. They are all peripheral disciples. It''s understandable that the illustrious sea sect doesn''t let them know."


    "My subordinates also think that it''s a secret to rob our treasure house, as well as disguise and step by step. The magic sea sect will keep secret naturally."


    "Brother Li is right, and the people who rob our treasure house are either talented people who can master the skills of Dayang school, or the six strong ones, which is enough to show that the magic sea school is moving and true. How can they leak the news ahead of time?"


    The people standing here prefer Hua Ruge, especially the two who escort Hua Ruge back.


    Don''t get along, don''t know. When they get along, they find that the president of the chamber of commerce is very charming, which makes people can''t help appreciating. What''s more, they have been in touch with him for so many days.


    The master of Dayang nodded: "although we didn''t get anything from her, we can be sure that the magic sea sect did it. Now we have to think about how to deal with the magic sea sect and self preservation."


    The following people all fell into a deep thought when they heard that they wanted to get the evidence that the illustrious sea sect bullied Hua Ruge, but they didn''t expect that the president of the chamber of Commerce knew nothing about it.


    In this way, the plan has to be changed for a long time, and in this case, it is very difficult to deal with the illustrious sea sect. We should take a long-term plan.


    "Well, all of you go back and think about the feasible plan. I''ll see you in the morning." The patriarch of Dayang waved back his subordinates.


    In the next few days, the six main doors gradually closed to this side. After knowing that it was a conspiracy, it was difficult for the two sides to really open their hearts, but both of them knew that only holding a group could keep warm.


    If they are scattered around at this time, they will be broken by each other sooner or later and become stepping stones for others.


    This side is reorganizing, and the external clan is also covetously looking for suitable opportunities to seize. After all, Dayang clan is a first-class large-scale gate, and there must be a lot of resources.


    Hua Ruge is locked in the yard and can''t get the news outside, but she can also guess what''s happening outside now. She''s not in a hurry and doesn''t get angry. She just plays with herself.


    She had to pretend to be nervous a few days before she was locked in, but now that she found out there was no danger, she became normal.


    However, she was not afraid. Tuo BARREI was in a hurry. On the day when Hua Ruge entered the city, he came to Dayang city secretly through the transmission array of Kyushu chamber of Commerce. At this time, he was not far from the city Lord''s mansion.


    he sent some safe people to watch inside and outside. He ordered that he should report to him as long as he heard a little wind.


    Tuo barrow felt that even if he met the eighth most powerful man in the bitter sea, he would not have no ability to resist, so he was waiting for the movement inside.


    The illustrious sea clan still didn''t pay attention to the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce, but sent several small clans to Dayang clan, also wanted to share a piece of the cake.


    At this time, the most difficult thing is that Da Yang Zong and their six major sects have gathered forces together, but because the war is too long, there is not much force.


    Now they all rely on the eight level strong, but they know that this strong is only a shock for a while, to turn over or to find a way as soon as possible.


    But where is the magic sea clan so easy to deal with, and where the masses are so easy to incite, they think about seven or eight days Leng is not to think of a way.


    Hua Ruge knew that these people had not come up with a good way or started without hearing the big news outside.


    Now she is in a bit of a hurry. After all, if dayangzong doesn''t move at the moment, she will be completely in a passive position.

 Chapter 1834

    Now Da Yang zongkong has the heart to deal with the illustrious sea sect, but because they are weak and covetous outside, they haven''t thought of any good way for a long time.


    Hua Ruge really wants to help. With the influence of Dayang clan in the past, even if he is beaten as a grandson now, there is no way out.


    But those people just can''t think of it.


    She had no choice but to fight. At this time, the one who was in charge of her living had been changed into a child. Because before, she always flirted with the maid, but she was very uneasy about the management, for fear that the maid would be one with her.


    However, after changing children, Hua Ruge still doesn''t have a little convergence, and still bullies people every day. The children are young and face is short, and their faces are red and ears are often teased.


    And when she wanted to put a weight in this matter, she would stop making nonsense, and boast about her important role in the World War I with children.


    The little boy has never been out of the city Lord''s mansion, so he is very interested in the things outside. He is very interested in it.


    "At that time, I went to talk about peace. I know a big secret that no one else knows." Hua rugo said while eating grapes.


    "What secret?" The little boy listened harder.


    Hua Ruge shook his head mysteriously: "since it''s a secret, it can''t be said. You are not afraid to lose your head even if you listen to it."


    When the child heard that he was going to lose his head, he shrank his neck and said to Hua Ruge, "well, let''s talk about something else."


    "I''ll tell you that the sea floor was a dragon palace that day. There were all kinds of treasures in the Dragon Palace. Our rare things were just like Chinese cabbage..." Hua Ruge begins to blow water.


    The Deacon saw Hua Ruge and the little boy talk for a few more days, then called the little boy aside and asked, "what did she say?"


    The child naturally said everything.


    The Deacon thought it was unusual for him to tell the story to the patriarch of Dayang. Now when the patriarch of Dayang is at a loss, he hears a secret eye brightening: "bring her to me, now."


    "Yes." The Deacon immediately sent someone to suppress Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo knew that his goal had been achieved when he saw someone coming. When he got to the main hall, he smiled and said: "the patriarch finally knew that it was a misunderstanding. Would he let me go?"


    She came in easily, but saw the master of Dayang''s eyes looking at her fiercely. Then she closed her smile and asked carefully, "didn''t you let me go?"


    "Sit down." Master Dayang said two words lightly.


    Hua Ruge glanced around and sat down with a smile when he saw that all the faces were the same serious.


    "If I remember correctly, you were the negotiator when the mainland and the sea of heaven made peace?" Dayang asked.


    Hua Yuege nodded at the words and said proudly, "I am still the head of the messenger."


    "You said a few days ago that you knew a great secret when negotiating. What is that?" The patriarch of Dayang asked directly instead of bending around.


    Hua Ruge was stunned for a while and then said with a confused face, "what secret, I don''t know?"


    There was a certain lack of heart in her voice.


    "Bring it up." The master of Dayang said.


    After that, two people came in under the pressure of the little boy. The little boy did not dare to watch Hua Ruge. His head was lowered all the way.


    After seeing the little boy, Hua Yuege said with a smile, "I just talk and play with the little boy, there is no secret at all."


    The patriarch of Dayang waved his hand. After they took the boy down, he looked at Xianghua and said, "President Hu is a wise man. He should know what his situation is. Are you sure you want to lie in front of me?"


    "Master, aren''t you difficult?" Hua rugo said that the tone was also a little loose.


    "Don''t oppress me with the magic sea. You have only two choices. Either tell me or annoy me." The patriarch of Dayang threatened.


    Hua Ruge hurriedly waved his hand and said, "what are you saying, master? How dare I provoke you? I can''t say it."


    "What is it?" Asked the master of Dayang, leaning forward.


    Hua Ruge sorted out his thoughts and said: "compared with the patriarch and all of you, we know what was the situation at that time. The mainland army was overwhelming and majestic, while the sea and sky beasts suffered heavy losses, and even there would be no soldiers to fight."


    "Well." The master of Dayang nodded to know.


    "So they are more eager for peace than we are, and our main business on the mainland is our illustrious sea clan, so the Dragon King secretly prepared a gift for our clan in order to be able to talk and not lose face." Hua Yuege continued.


    The patriarch of Dayang was angry with things at first. It was like seeing an opportunity at random. He asked quickly, "what is it?"


    "At that time, the Dragon King handed things to me. I couldn''t open the box, but I heard it was a volume of peerless skill." Hua Ruge said it has a nose and an eye.


    "Peerless skill?" Now the eyes of those present are bright.


    You need to know that the most important thing in cultivation is the skill. Otherwise, other sects won''t covet them now. But if you publicize this, the whole continent will take the illustrious sea sect as the goal, and they can be a lot easier.


    "Are you sure?" Asked the patriarch of Dayang.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "of course, I handed it to the patriarch myself. No one in the world knows better than me."


    "Good." Master Dayang clapped the table and laughed.


    Hua Ruge also smiled at the same time, waiting for others not to laugh, she said: "please don''t say this is what I said, or it''s not just me, even the people who know the inner feelings of the sea will not let go."


    The emperor of Dayang naturally knew the benefits, so he said, "thank you for today''s business."


    "It''s easy to say." Hua Yuege smiled and asked, "when will the patriarch let me go?"


    "Wait." Master Dayang said and waved again. The guard came up and took her out.


    As soon as Hua rugo left the main hall, the deacons and Dharma protectors below all saw a smile, and this time their ideas were very consistent, that is to spread this matter out, so that everyone in the world could know the crime of the magic sea sect.


    In this way, they will have time to recuperate. Once there is a scuffle, it is not too late for him to attack the illustrious sea clan.


    The patriarch of Dayang is also very happy. At present, he draws up a rumor to let the following people pass it on. The people in the territory of gods are obviously more relaxed. After the news came out of the Lord''s mansion, it spread to all directions as quickly as the wings grow.


    Moreover, the news really surprised the big and small religious sects in the territory of the gods, which caused a great sensation. Previously, the dissatisfaction with the magic sea sect seemed to have the same direction of exhilaration.

 Chapter 1835

    After hearing this news, Tuo BARREI outside the city Lord''s mansion knew that it was Hua Ruge who made it. Public opinion attack has always been her usual means, and every time it can set off a huge wave.


    He could not help crying and laughing about this. She planned the fight between Dayang clan and six affiliated clans. Now she was captured by others and started again towards the magic sea clan.


    This heart is too little, she is not afraid to be found out no small life!


    Hua Ru, a singer with great courage, is absolutely sure of her own safety. Although she has done a lot, she has never left a handle. It is very difficult for those people to check.


    And the people she was staring at were very unlucky. They were Dayang school before, and now they are magic sea school.


    Before the magic sea sect wanted to get some oil and water from Dayang sect. Unexpectedly, all the spearheads were pointed at themselves in an instant, and it was because of nothing.


    In the end, not only did the magic sea master take the peerless skill of the Dragon Palace, but also collected many treasures of the Dragon Palace.


    Every major sect is angry because of this. After all, they sacrifice a lot of people and get nothing. This is not used by others. How can it be tolerated.


    These people also don''t know where these words come from. In a word, the more true they are, the more people believe them.


    When the illustrious sea clan heard those rumors, they couldn''t argue. This was nothing. They lost many disciples in the first World War in Tianhai and lost their authority in front of various sects. Where did they get a little benefit.


    What peerless skill? What are the countless treasures? They haven''t even met.


    However, there is no evidence for this kind of thing, and there is no way to clarify it with countless mouths open, which is also a great deal of anxiety.


    Juntianxia and shangguanli, the childe without trace, all laughed at this rumor and knew it was written by Hua Ruge. So they focused on developing their own forces when all parties were indignant and tried to compete with the illustrious sea sect one day.


    Hua Ruge has a good relationship with the new kid. Occasionally, she can hear the news from the outside. When she learns that this kind of news has been spread out, she knows that there will be a good play.


    For a time before, the magic sea sect was just like a mustard for human life. It was also the idea of robbing their artifact and four territory. If she had not started first, she might have to be dealt with.


    In this way, it''s not easy for the illustrious sea clan to deal with this matter. They can just take the opportunity to expand their own forces and wait for a back-to-back battle.


    Hua Ruge wants to practice very much, but she gives up for fear of being seen to be inappropriate, and she is fully aware of space magic.


    Until now, she knew that her spatial magic was powerful. Although she could not compare with the power of Tuo Barrow''s road, she was comparable to the time magic such as childe wutrace.


    It''s just that it''s cool to use. It''s very complicated to understand and practice it. She falls asleep every time she looks at it.


    She went to bed in the morning. When she woke up, it was late, so she ate and went to sleep again.


    Those guards may not have seen such heartless prisoners in their lives.


    At the same time, there are more and more rumors outside. Many of those clans have gone down the mountain out of anger at the phantom sea clan, and there are fewer and fewer clans around the Dayang clan.


    The master of Dayang and liudaimen are very happy. Of course, they didn''t thank Hua Ruge. They haven''t seen her since then.


    Hua Ruge felt fresh a few days ago, and bored with more time.


    The news from the outside also came back from the outside. She listened to it with great interest.


    Those clans are surrounded by the magic sea clan with red eyes, and they are not far away.


    The illustrious sea clan was still trying to annex the four major territories of tianoverseas. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened halfway. Now it has no energy or time.


    At the same time, some sect leaders handed over the post of "see". They wanted to talk about it directly. After all, they discussed it when they attacked the sky sea.


    Now they have to ask about the benefits.


    The illustrious sea sect also couldn''t get it. The patriarch came out in person and explained a clear and clear thing. At that time, he also cheated people to conquer the sky sea.


    Some people believe and some don''t believe this statement. In a word, the disturbance of those patriarchs after they went down the mountain was really smaller.


    Hua Ruge could not receive the latest news, but shangguanli could know the news for the first time. After hearing this, she slightly raised her eyebrows and said, "this is not a good phenomenon."


    "What are you talking about, sister Ali?" Mink came up curiously.


    Shangguanli reached out and rubbed his head. "Your sister''s follow-up plan may collapse."


    "Why?" Mink is a total stranger to this.


    "Your sister''s wish is to fight with each other, but I can''t imagine that people in this place are all in the same mind and come to ask directly." Shangguanli said and couldn''t help saying: "this is not good."


    "What should sister Ali do?" He asked again.


    Shangguanli''s eyes turned and said, "I can only help her and add another fire."


    "That sounds great." Mink looks at Shangguan glass, all eyes are worship.


    The smile on his evil face was very charming. Shangguan Li couldn''t help pinching it and said, "you are sweet."


    "I mean it." The mink said seriously, with a simple look.


    Ye Li has no choice but to nod his head and say, "I know you are sincere, but I don''t need to boast every day."


    "My sister, a Li, is so good that she seldom praises her every day." Small mink said and leaned on ye Lidao''s shoulder, waiting for her to find a way.


    Ye Li takes out a piece of jade slips, and after thinking for a long time, he sends what he wants to say to Prince wudian and Tuoba Rui.


    The three replied immediately after receiving the letter, all of them expressed their cooperation.


    Tuo Ba Rui is holding the jade Jane to look at the direction of Hua Ruge and said: "let you throw yourself into the net. If you don''t personally preside over such a big thing, you will regret it."


    He is Xie huaruge. She would be sorry if she knew that shangguanli would continue this plan.


    At the moment, all the replies were sent to Hua rugo, who didn''t know about the letter. After all, she is in an awkward position now. She should be careful in routine words, and there is no way to get the first news.


    Two days later, Hua rugo learned something from a guard. He frowned a little when he didn''t know the remedy plan. He said to them that he was dead hearted.

 Chapter 1836

    But Hua rugo is not too worried even if she knows that the power of gossip is not as good as she expected, because she knows that those little friends outside must know that gossip is their own pen, and they will do it again.


    Sure enough, shangguanli started as early as she knew that the story of the illustrious sea sect and other sect generals was clear. She spread a new rumor, which was more insidious than Hua Ruge''s.


    Three days later, Tuo Ba Rui heard a new rumor. He immediately shook his head and said, "these two are really good sisters. They even have similar skills."


    The content of this rumor is that the illustrious sea clan not only received the skill of Tianhai at that time, but also has a connection with Tianhai now. At that time, the purpose of going out to fight was not to fix the Pearl of the sea, but to weaken the power of the major sects through the influence of Tianhai, so as to take advantage of the superiority of the family.


    When they heard the news, the major sects began to unconsciously cover themselves. Gradually they remembered that there were not many people who died in the illustrious sea sect, while other forces died in batches, which was called a canlie.


    In fact, the real reason is that the disciples of the illustrious sea sect and the main hall owners are very strong, so the casualties are not big. However, as soon as the rumors come out, they have changed their taste. People now think it''s not the same thing.


    Thus, the hostility of the major sectors, which were just a little less, rose again, and grew stronger and stronger.


    This rumor is definitely a continuation and upgrading of the version of Hua Ruge. It successfully draws people''s attention to the battle of the sky and the sea and then receives a mixed message, which greatly improves the probability of people''s convincing.


    And because it''s true that there are few casualties of the illustrious sea clan, they didn''t go to the illustrious sea clan to ask directly, but secretly remembered their hatred.


    The leader of the magic sea is furious. He now knows that it''s not a coincidence. Otherwise, he won''t rise again. Even with his fingers, he knows that someone is going to target the magic sea.


    "Who is it? How dare you? " The master of magic sea kicked over the twentieth desk.


    Only with the successful experience of the last time, he directly invited the patriarchs of all major sects to come to the door this time and wanted to explain it well. This time, he wanted to say that someone had set up something.


    This time, there are not as many people coming to the audience as last time, and they didn''t believe it very much when they finished speaking. After listening to some other comments, they totally forgot the explanation of the magic sea sect.


    Under the impact of these two rumours, the situation of the illustrious sea clan became very awkward, which quickly showed the disadvantages. The illustrious sea clan was usually untouched and now began to be robbed.


    What mineral resources, what caravans and previous shops have been robbed one by one. Because there are 40 cities in the magic sea sect, even if all the disciples are not enough to release them, the robbed people often run back and forth, but they just can''t catch people.


    The leader of the magic sea can''t think of any way. After all, they are in the open while the thugs are in the dark. It''s hard for them to catch them.


    However, if we don''t catch them, we can''t be robbed like this. So we started to mobilize most of our disciples to go down the mountain to protect Xiancheng. In this way, we can make Xiancheng and its shops safer.


    But safety is safety, and the friction between these guards and other sects has become more and more. The magic sea sect dare not cause public anger at this time, so they dare not start.


    The more it is like this, the more powerful those second-class sects are. In many cases, they hurt the guards and directly rob them.


    It can be said that in the next half month, all the cities of the magic sea sect were disordered, and there will be many robberies almost every day.


    At last, Dayang sect is happy. Because other sects are going to rob the illustrious sea sect, no one dares to guard them outside. After all, there are strong ones stationed outside the illustrious sea sect, which is better than the shops of the illustrious sea sect.


    During this period, the main residence of Dayang city was very happy. The new kid and Hua Ruge showed off that he got some money.


    "Why is there a reward?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "You don''t know. Now all the clans are going to rob the magic sea clan. We are safe." Said the child.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes brightened and said, "rob?"


    "Yes, it''s said that dozens of shops are robbed every day. If we go on like this, the illustrious sea clan will lose its economic support, and there is little hope for recovery."


    "You''re a little naive. There must be more cards in the magic sea." Hua Ruge is not blindly confident about this.


    The illustrious sea sect is famous for its deep foundation, so it still relies on it for a while and didn''t take any major action.


    Of course, it''s not that they don''t want to, but there is no way.


    People who say good things don''t pay attention to them at all, and if the intimidating group is angry, they will definitely do more extreme behavior, so now they have no way.


    At this time, Wang Yun, the leader of Wuji temple, said to the leader of magic sea: "I think Ji Ming and Hu Yue have two ideas. We should either find them back."


    The leader of magic sea thought of Jiming''s idea during the battle of the sky sea, but he helped magic sea pass the crisis smoothly. If there is no later series of changes, maybe they have defeated the sky sea now.


    Of course, he didn''t know that the changes were made by Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge, so as to make them all collapse.


    "These two dolls are not big, but they have a lot of ideas. Send someone to find them." Songkou Road, the leader of magic sea.


    "Yes." Wang Yunwen started to order to each fairy city with a fist in his hand. The news came from inside and secretly searched for two people.


    a few days later, Tuo Ba Rui got the news from the eye liner of the Kyushu chamber of Commerce. Immediately his eyes were bright. He volunteered to find the hall of the magic sea, but did not follow it back, but wrote a letter to the fantasy Hai Zong.


    The contents of the letter mentioned that when they came out, they opened a chamber of Commerce. As a result, they didn''t expect that the chamber of Commerce was robbed. Even Hua Ruge fell into the hands of dayangzong.


    The leader frowned and said, "Hu Yue is also the one who takes the order of the leader of Tianyuan hall. Dayang said that we should catch it, and then let me show our face there."


    "Don''t worry, sir. I''ll go to dayangzong myself and get people back." Wang Yun said below.


    The leader of the magic sea nodded: "I''m at ease when you do things. Go ahead and bring both of them back."


    "Order." Wang Yun said and left.


    He is the leader of Wuji temple. I''m afraid that Dayang sect dare not let people go.


    Wang Yun arrived in Dayang City three days later. After finding Tuoba Rui and getting to know the situation, he said: "it''s a bit deceiving for Dayang sect to do so. Do you really think that our illustrious sea sect is empty?"


    "Please help me." Tuoba Rui''s sincere way.


    Wang Yun nodded, "let''s go, you come with me."

 Chapter 1837

    "Thank you very much, sir." Tuoba Rui never thought Wang Yun was so understanding before.


    Wang Yun took the token and met the Lord of Dayang in the city Lord''s mansion. The Lord of Dayang knew that things were exposed but he didn''t panic. He still received Wang Yun with a smile.


    Wang Yun didn''t have so much thought. He came in and said, "I heard that the patriarch has arrested my martial uncle''s personal disciple?"


    "The temple Master said that brother Hu, I didn''t catch it, but I invited you to be a guest." The Lord of Dayang said with a smile.


    "Not so much as I know." Wang Yun''s expression is not good.


    "The Lord of the temple is very angry. I will invite people here." The master of Dayang said this and gave the Deacon a look.


    The man hurriedly backed out and ran to the courtyard where Hua rugo was. At this time, Hua rugo was talking to the children. Of course, most of them were Hua rugo talking. The children just listened.


    When the Deacon arrived, the boy stood up at once, with a cautious look.


    Then the Deacon had no time to do such a thing again. He immediately walked to Hua Ruge with a smile and said, "how is President Hu resting?"


    "If you have anything to say, please don''t worry about my rest as a prisoner." Hua Yuege''s angry expression.


    Although she has a good rest here, it''s also fun to flirt with children. It''s just a little strange that she is very happy in front of people.


    "What did President Hu say? Our patriarch asked you to be a guest. If you want to stay, you can stay. If you don''t want to stay, you can leave at any time. The prisoners who came here say that." The Deacon is also a man who can handle the situation. He always laughs with him.


    It can be seen from the level of Hua Ruge''s talent that this person can be flattered at a glance, as if he is afraid of something. Is someone coming to ask for her?


    She thought of the magic sea sect and Tuo barrow at the first time. It must be that the magic sea sect couldn''t resist looking for a counselor at last. If so, Tuo barrow would surely use this opportunity to save himself.


    When she thought of this, she had a bottom in her mind, so she said coldly: "Hu said that he was not stupid enough to distinguish between imprisonment and guest. Please don''t Kuang Hu, deacon."


    The Deacon thought that he was going to let Hua rugo go. He should go on, so that he could leave. Unexpectedly, Hua rugo insisted that he was imprisoned at one go,


    he didn''t know whether he was smart or stupid.


    "President Hu really misunderstood, just let you be a guest, where is it so serious?" The Deacon can only instill such a saying into Hua Ruge.


    However, Hua Ruge only raises eyebrows and pretends not to hear.


    In the end, the Deacon had no other choice but to say: "to be honest, the illustrious sea sect has already photographed the leader of Wuji hall to look for you. If you insist that our Dayang sect has bound you, then we can only do something harmful to the nature for self-protection."


    "Threatening me?" Hua Ruge pointed to his nose and suddenly smiled: "I like to listen to this kind of words most in my life, because it means that I am no longer idle."


    The Deacon clearly saw a sense of banter in Hua Ruge''s eyes, which was a kind of contempt and provocation from the strong to the weak.


    If he didn''t know that he was a fool when he met a stubble, he immediately turned around and said, "I''m just talking about the worst result, of course, isn''t it better for us to develop better?"


    "Of course, what I am looking forward to most is peace, but I will tell you the truth, and I don''t like cheating very much." Hua Yuege said with a smile, "what do you say to do?"


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s smile, the Deacon felt that there was a score, so he whispered, "I don''t know how President Hu can say a word to make each other peaceful."


    "It''s simple." Ye Li said and thought for a moment and said, "I want your refined gold ore. It doesn''t need much. It''s only 100 Jin."


    "Hundreds of Jin?" The deacon was so frightened that he couldn''t close his mouth.


    "If you don''t think it''s sincere, I can add it." Hua Yuege smiled and said, "two hundred jin."


    "But our annual output is only 500 Jin, and now we can''t have that much on hand." The Deacon stopped in a hurry.


    "Three hundred jin." Hua Yuege said lightly, then said: "I have no time to quarrel with you. Just tell me whether to give or not?"


    The Deacon hesitated and said, "I have to ask the patriarch about this."


    "Give me a column of incense, or you will be responsible for the consequences." Hua Ruge is very energetic.


    The Deacon can only nod his head and send the little disciple to ask.


    The little disciple quickly ran back and threw several bags of pure gold ore from the space, saying: "this is from the Lord."


    The Deacon''s eyes brightened. You should know that refined gold is the best choice for forging weapons.


    "Or the master of Dayang." Hua Yuege laughs and puts things away.


    Now she doesn''t want to let Dayang sect be destroyed, so it''s better to take the opportunity to get some benefits.


    "Will President Hu speak for us this time?" The Deacon carefully looked at Hua Ruge''s expression when he asked.


    Hua Ruge simply nodded: "of course, let''s go to the front hall."


    When she got to the front hall, Hua rugo saw the long lost Tuoba Rui and the more long lost Wang Yun. Then she bowed down and said, "I''ve seen elder martial brother, elder brother."


    Tuo Barry was relieved when he saw her, and his cold eyes were soft.


    "Younger martial brother Hu, what are you doing here?" Asked Wang Yun.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "it''s the Lord of Dayang who invited me to be a guest. I haven''t been back for a long time because of my playfulness."


    Wang Yun didn''t know why she lied, but he knew there must be a reason and didn''t say anything.


    When the Lord of Dayang took out the 300 Jin ore, he was so angry that his teeth were itchy. So many small clans outside stared at the fine gold and didn''t do anything. She was so good that she was usually silent. At the critical moment, the lion opened up.


    It''s disgusting.


    "Since brother Wang is in a hurry to take you back, I will not stay. Brother Hu, please walk slowly." The master of Dayang had a smile on his face, but his eyes were not angry.


    He understood that Hua Ruge was playing with him, so he was not angry.


    Hua Yuege''s smile is sincere. She bowed her hand and said, "thank you for your care these days. I can''t thank you enough."


    "It''s easy to say." Master Dayang said with restraint.


    "In that case, I won''t disturb you." Wang Yun said and got up and left without any polite words.


    After Hua Ruge thanked again, he ran to Tuo barrai and said, "I haven''t been out for so long, do you think I''m fat?"


    Tuoba is very angry that she is in danger again, so she doesn''t care.


    Hua Ruge spits out his tongue, which is a little guilty.

 Chapter 1838

    On the same day, Wang Yun took them to the magic sea sect in a spaceship. Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui were arranged with two rooms. However, Hua Ruge did not return to his room at all, but went to Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui has always been adamant. Hua Ruge has no bottom in his heart. He doesn''t know when he will be able to coax him.


    However, as soon as she entered the door, Tuoba Rui suddenly turned around. Before she could react, she ran into his chest. Looking at his bad look, Hua Yuege smiled and took the initiative to hug him and said, "Xiaorui, haven''t seen him for so long, do you miss me?"


    "What do you say?" Tuoba Rui''s voice is not good, it seems that he said it with his teeth clenched.


    "There must be. I miss you too." Hua rugo said that he rubbed against his chest and laughed so loudly that it was a brilliant one.


    Tuo barrow watched her coquettish, so many days of worry and anxieties accumulated into the anger is now unable to send out.


    "I know I must have worried you again this time, but I didn''t tell you because it happened suddenly and it was a temporary decision." Hua Yuege said with a toot of his mouth: "don''t be angry, OK?"


    Tuo BARREI looked at her like this, but he didn''t want to say a word, but he wanted her to teach her a long lesson, so he clamped her chin and kissed her heavily.


    Hua Ruge is suddenly kissed. She is worth him. I can''t bear to blame her. He must be worried about his guilt for thinking about so many days.


    After a kiss, Tuo Barry still looked at her seriously and said, "you can''t think of acting alone anymore. Even if you break your wings this time, you have to stay with me."


    "It''s all up to you." Hua Ruge is a grumpy way.


    Of course, she also agreed to be so happy that she knew that Tuo BARREI was just a knife mouth and tofu heart to her, and he would certainly respect her idea even if there were any more situations in the future.


    Of course, she felt that she should be more restrained in this respect in the future, and she could not let him worry about himself all the time.


    "Just your ideas." Tuoba Rui is still angry, and pinches her nose again.


    "It hurts." Hua Ruge called out.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowns immediately. He remembers that he didn''t use his strength.


    Hua Ruge immediately smiled at his nervous appearance, like a child who succeeded in a prank.


    "I can''t help you." Tuo Ba Rui sighed and felt that he had been planted in her hands all his life.


    Hua rushes up and says, "I really miss you."


    "Me too." Tuoba Rui hugged her and said, "no more running in the future."


    "I promise." Hua rugo agreed very happily.


    After a while, Tuo Ba Rui asked, "is dayangzong not embarrassing you?"


    "No, and with my current understanding of divinity, I can run out at any time." Hua Ruge said with a embarrassed smile, "I didn''t tell you before because I wanted to give you a surprise, but I didn''t think it was too late."


    Tuoba Rui''s focus is on the previous sentence. Wen Yan asks, "do you mean you can move now?"


    "Well, it''s much easier to use than the above array. There''s basically no particularly powerful border division that can''t trap me." Hua Ruge is quite proud.


    Tuo Ba Rui gave her a bad knock on the head: "it''s not true to me."


    If he had known that he would not have to bear the fear outside the main mansion for nearly a month.


    Hua Ruge spits out his tongue and says, "I didn''t admit my mistake."


    "I wish I had not suffered." Tuoba Rui''s mind is still worried about her situation.


    Hua Yuege smiled pleasantly and said, "you think it''s you who let the illustrious sea sect save me?"


    "It''s not." Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and said, "they came to me by themselves and wanted us to go back and help out."


    "No?" Hua rugo asked strangely, "when did you come here?"


    "Three days after you were taken, I was outside the Lord''s house." Tuo Ba Rui''s bad way.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile: "are you so nervous about me?"


    "What do you think?" Tuo Barry looks at her.


    Hua Ruge felt that his awkward appearance was lovely. He kissed him on the face and smiled more and more sweetly.


    "You." Tuoba Rui can''t stand it, showing a gentle smile.


    "At last I laughed." Hua, like a song, rests contentedly on his chest.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her hand and feels that her heart is warm again.


    When they got bored in the cabin, they didn''t forget to say the right thing. Hua rugo said, "what idea do you think we should give to the phantom sea clan this time?"


    "At the beginning, it''s your layout. Compared with the later one, I''ve already thought about it." Tuo Ba Rui asked.


    Hua Ruge said with doubts: "I just made a beginning, but I didn''t do the rumors behind, not you?"


    "It''s the dark night Pavilion master." Tuo Ba Rui answers.


    "A li?" Hua Yuege said and laughed, saying, "I''m worthy of being my good sister. I have a sharp heart."


    Tuoba Rui has no other opinions on this. After all, Hua Ruge''s words are not totally unreasonable. What is most like her mind is not him, but shangguanli.


    "We should make a good hole in them this time. We''d better destroy the magic sea sect directly. I''d like to see how they rob our artifact." Hua Ruge felt her chin and began to think.


    Tuoba Rui''s spirit has been tense for so many days. Now when he sees Hua Ruge, he just wants to relax. He just holds her and doesn''t use his mind every day.


    "Xiaorui, you look like a song two fool, you know?" Hua Ru song could not help but make complaints about Tucao.


    Tuo Ba Rui said indifferently, "if you are stupid, you should not move."


    Hua rugo is helpless about this. It seems that she can''t let him alone for a long time, or he will be really stupid.


    Of course, Tuoba Rui didn''t care about Hua Ruge and didn''t spend too much energy. How do you think these two people didn''t pay attention to the magic sea sect.


    A few days later, the spaceship stopped outside the gate of the magic sea and several people flew in.


    Hua Ruge immediately said to Tuo barrow, "I''ll go to see the master."


    Tuoba Rui nods, and goes to see the leader of the magic sea with Wang Yun. These days, there is no match between them, so up to now, there is no way.


    The leader of the magic sea has great hopes for Tuo BARREI. He immediately asks him to go back and try to find a solution as soon as possible.


    At this time, half of the shops of the magic sea clan have been robbed, and then the face of the magic sea clan will be lost.


    Tuo BARREI started to drink tea after he went back. He still didn''t pay attention to the things he wanted to find out. In his opinion, it''s suspicious to come up with a way at once. We must go through a process.


    Hua rugo flies to Tianyuan peak with great effort and comes to the Tianyuan palace where the crazy old man lives. Before he enters the door, a bench comes out and almost hits her head.

 Chapter 1839

    Hua Ruge dodged and heard the swearing: "you bastard, you said you would come back soon. It''s more than a year since you came back?"


    Before she could argue, the table incense burner and all the things that could be thrown were flying out of the hall, which scared the guards of the maid for a while, because these things were all covered with spiritual power, and they would be seriously injured if they were not smashed.


    "Master, please calm down. I''m delayed. I didn''t mean not to come back to see you." Hua Ruge said and walked in.


    At last, there was no flying in the hall. When she went in, she saw the crazy old man sitting on the big chair above the steps, looking at her angrily.


    Hua Ruge, the crazy old man, didn''t listen this time. He shook his head and held Hua Ruge''s shoulder. "You must give it to me this time, or I''ll leave you on this mountain."


    "Master, I''m here for you." Hua Ruge said painstakingly, "I promise you that if you are better, I will definitely give you the skill."


    "No way." Mad old man glared at her.


    "I''ll leave you alone. You can either throw down the mountain or beat it to death. I have no complaints." Hua Ruge is very single.


    Mad old man''s eyes were furious, but he finally reached out several times and slapped her down. At last, he lost her to the bottom of the mountain.


    Hua Yuege was unable to cry or laugh. He quickly stabilized his fast falling body and flew back again.


    In the hall, the crazy old man is still angry.


    "Master, I promise you, you will persist for another half year. As long as you have passed this half year, I promise you that you will practice for a long time." Hua Yuege continued.


    Now she is not only taking care of his body, but also improving his health. After all, there are many miraculous medicines in her hand.


    "I''m a genius. Of course, I''ll practice for thousands of miles every day. I''ll use you to talk about it." Crazy old man''s voice is like gambling.


    "Of course, I''ve heard of your name, Shifu. I mean it will be faster." Hua Yuege said.


    "You little bastard." The crazy old man didn''t know whether to listen to her or not, but this was his apprentice. Even if he was angry, he couldn''t do anything to her, so he could only bear it.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "master, will you follow me this time?"


    "Your boy''s conscience found out?" Crazy old man''s face had some joy.


    "I thought about you before, but I didn''t bring you because I didn''t have a foothold. This time it''s different." Hua Ruge explained.


    The crazy old man patted her on the shoulder and said, "you still think about me. Anyway, I have nothing to do here. I''ll just go out and play."


    "That''s the best." Hua Yuege said with a sigh of relief.


    She wants to fight against the magic sea sect. It''s obviously not safe to leave the old man. Fortunately, he has no feelings for the magic sea sect, or he will be in trouble if he doesn''t leave.


    Hua rugo took out a new medicine to the crazy old man and told him to leave.


    "What are you doing?" The crazy old man looked at her and asked, his eyes were like his own children were going to do something bad.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said, "I''ve been out for so long and I want to meet Miss Cheng."


    "It''s not bad. The apprentice''s daughter-in-law is good. She often comes to talk to me. She''s not afraid of me." Crazy old man is very happy to hear this.


    Hua rugo felt that his mind seemed to be clearer. He was relieved and said, "the apprentice will go."


    "Go ahead, go ahead and get angry and bring back a little apprentice." The mad old man urged.


    Hua Ruge nodded her head and hurriedly left. Of course, she didn''t go to find Cheng Fang but to find Tuoba Rui.


    From Tianyuan peak to Wuji peak, Hua Ruge felt that he was about to collapse. The mountain was so powerful that it was very difficult for her to climb the height of the mountain.


    that is to say, her physical strength was so strong that ordinary people could not go up.


    However, as soon as she came to Tuo Ba Rui''s room, she heard the voice of the woman, not others, but he Lanyan, who had always loved Tuo Ba Rui.


    Helanyan knew that Tuoba Rui loved tea, so she brought all kinds of good tea as soon as she came back, and she was standing opposite him and talking with her face full of spring light.


    Hua Ruge shakes her head, and her heart is a moth fighting fire.


    As soon as she came in, helanyan knew that she was out of action again. She couldn''t help but say listlessly, "little martial uncle, do you have no place to live in tianyuanfeng? Why are you running this way again? "


    "No big or small." Hua Ruge knocked her on the head.


    Helanyan approached her and whispered, "every time I stay alone with my younger martial brother for a while, you have to stir up the situation."


    "Or shall I go out?" Hua Ruge can''t bear to face her bitter little eyes.


    Helanyan nodded: "you can go to see fang''er. She is waiting for you."


    Hua Ruge shakes his head and is about to get up.


    "Sit down." Tuo Ba Rui said angrily, then turned to Helan Yan and said, "we have something to say, elder martial sister, if you are OK, go out."


    He Lanyan lost her face and said, "I knew it was this sentence. OK, I can''t go yet."


    Then she went out with a grudge.


    "This girl has a good character. I like her very much." Hua rugo said after she left.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t answer, but put the tea leaves one by one in front of Hua Ruge and said, "send them back when you have time."


    "The tea looks good. Don''t you want to keep it?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1840

    "No." Tuoba Rui faintly threw out two words.


    "It''s sad you sent it back, or I''ll keep it." Hua Yuege said that he would put it away.


    Tuo Ba Rui did not look at her well: "if you keep it, you will let her have ideas that she shouldn''t have and send it back."


    "You are just too ruthless. If I am a girl, I must be angry with you." Hua rugo said, wrapping up the tea leaves and handing them to him: "in case I am hated, you''d better return them next time."


    Tuo Ba Rui put it up without saying a word this time. Then he handed her a cup of tea and asked, "how is your master?"


    "The old man is more obedient this time. He''s much better. I''m relieved." Hua Yuege said with a smile, "we will take the old man with us when we leave this time, and we will take care of him in the future."


    Tuoba Rui nodded, "OK."


    "Where are you? What''s the idea for the patriarch? " Hua Yuege asked while drinking tea.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and said, "I said I can''t help it. I have to think about it."


    "Well, if we delay for a day, the situation will get worse. Even if we don''t deliberately damage them for a while, they will miss the best time to remedy them." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui''s face was as pale as water: "to avoid long dreams at night, it''s better to help them."


    "I''ll tell you, you''re worse than me." Hua Ruge can see through him.


    Tuo barrow didn''t think it was slander, so he didn''t refute it, but said: "this time we can''t do it too superficially. We need to make a big picture."


    "That''s exactly what I want, but it''s a little more difficult." Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "let me think about it."


    Tuo Ba Rui did not fully expect her, and began to think of a way.


    The two closed for a few days. Helanyan and Cheng Fangdou were eager to see each other and no one came to see them.


    "I said fang''er, I''m afraid there is something wrong with them." Helanyan has thought about it more than once, but it''s the first time she has offered it.


    Cheng Fang actually thought about it, but she still shook her head and said, "I don''t think so. Your younger martial brother is not sure, but the younger martial uncle must like girls."


    He Lanyan thought of Hua rugo''s eyes, and doubted her own guess. She rubbed her eyebrows and said, "then why don''t they see us so much?"


    "Don''t like us." Although her voice is peaceful, Cheng Fang''s expression is still a little low.


    "The two of us are famous among the young generation of gifted disciples. We should have the strength and appearance. We usually refuse people. This time, why are we evil?" Helanyan held her chin and looked distressed.


    Cheng Fang shook her head and said, "where is it about feelings?"


    "It''s said that fate also exists. Martial uncle has saved you twice. Every time you are in danger, you meet him. What a fate." He Lanyan analyzed.


    Cheng Fang took a sip of her mouth and said, "at first, I thought so, but now it''s just a coincidence."


    "Do you dare to say that you have no idea about Uncle Xiao?" Helanyan won''t let her go.


    "It''s impossible to say nothing, but nothing more." Cheng Fang replied.


    Helanyan patted her shoulder and said, "we practitioners can''t give up. Listen to me. Let''s go after it. Maybe one day, we''ll get the right result."


    "Is that all right?" Cheng Fang''s eyes kindled a flame of hope.


    He Lanyan nodded affirmatively: "of course, let''s go to visit."


    "No, my martial uncle may be busy." Cheng Fang shrinks back.


    Helan Yan took her hand and said, "I have to see if I''m busy. Let''s go."


    At the moment, Hua Ruge and Tuo BARREI are discussing how to dig a hole in the room. They spread a piece of paper in front of them. They can remember what they say, and their brains are telling them in operation.


    However, at this time, there was a knock on the door. Before they could reply, they said, "brother Ji, little martial uncle, fang''er and I will bring you some snacks."


    "Two more good intentions, but we still have something to do. It''s not convenient to see guests." Hua Yuege said. Now they are discussing the key points. It''s really troublesome to be interrupted.


    "Let''s put it down and go." He Lanyan is the one who spoke, and Cheng Fang is constantly pulling her sleeve to signal her not to insist any more.


    "Then leave it outside." Tuoba Rui frowns and opens his mouth. When he deals with helanyan, he knows how persistent she is.


    Helanyan heard this and said nothing, only said: "then we put it at the door, you remember to eat."


    "Two more girls." Thank you. The voice naturally comes from Hua Ruge.


    "Young martial uncle, please use it slowly." Cheng Fang said a word in a low voice and left with a red face.


    Helanyan sighed as she walked: "it''s strange. Why don''t we two beauties move their hearts?"


    Cheng Fang shakes her head and doesn''t understand why.


    On the other side, Hua rugo waved after confirming that they were far away. When Mendon opened one, the random food box was sucked in, and the door closed quickly again.


    Tuo Ba Rui also watched the paper running his brain. Hua Ruge handed him a piece of heart: "come on, think while eating."


    "Eat it yourself." Tuoba Rui also does not lift the road.


    "I think these two girls don''t give up if they don''t reach their goals. What do you say?" Hua Ruge''s idea was pulled away by this delicious cake.


    She is a person with divergent thinking, a little thing can distract her.


    Tuo barrui and she are exactly the opposite. He seldom gets distracted when he does things. Hearing this, he only says, "let it be as it is."


    "You can think of it." Hua rugo came up to him and asked, "is this a lot of experience? Experienced? "


    Tuo Ba Rui looked up at her and said, "you have less experience of this kind of thing?"


    "Cough, let''s continue to think about how to distract." Hua Ruge felt his nose and looked down at the paper.


    Tuo Ba Rui reaches out and knocks on her forehead, which looks helpless.


    The next two didn''t go out for another three days. The leader of the magic sea and Wang Yun were all in a hurry, but they couldn''t hurry up, so they had to wait.


    Hua Ruge listened to Wang Yun''s hesitation in front of their door and said with sympathy, "they really regard us as firefighters. It''s too simple."


    "One day when they know the truth, I think they may die of anger." Tuoba Rui said that he had made the last stroke on the paper: "it''s done."


    Hua Ruge glanced at the big white paper, which was full of iron and silver characters. It was not only beautiful but also powerful, which made her envious.

 Chapter 1841

    And this is the plan that Tuoba Rui wrote that will be presented to the leader of magic sea.


    Hua Ruge glanced at it from beginning to end and nodded contentedly at last: "it''s not in vain that we''ve been thinking about it for so many days. This plan seems to have no problem at all."


    "I''ll send it now, and it''s long enough." Tuoba Rui said and stood up.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "OK, I''ll take this opportunity to go out and have a look."


    Tuo Ba Rui immediately changed his clothes and left. Hua Ruge then left the gate and turned around on the Wuji peak. Although there is little intersection between Wuji hall and Tianyuan hall, Hua Ruge still knows many people.


    He walked along the mountain road, and when he met someone outside, he said hello. Most people still recognize her, and she can talk with others for several times if she doesn''t know her.


    She went down the road, and then climbed back to tianyuanfeng to see the situation of her master. But when she got to the front of the hall, she saw that Zhong was walking with his deacons.


    Zhong Zheng, as she remembers, is the deputy hall leader of Tianyuan hall and the controller of the actual power. She was afraid that Hua Ruge would threaten his position, so she was once recommended to negotiate in Tianhai.


    If childe wutrace was not in the sky, she would be in danger if there was no consensus.


    She remembered this hatred, but she didn''t want to give birth to it at this time and didn''t pay attention to him.


    On the contrary, Zhong Zhengxian said with a smile, "younger martial brother, I''m not here these days. Where did I go?"


    "It turned out to be senior brother Zhong Zheng." Hua rugo held his fist and said, "I''m just not used to bondage. I''m just going out to relax."


    "No, I heard that younger martial brother Hu built a large-scale chamber of Commerce, but it was growing fast." The sound of the clock was full of laughter.


    After all, people who know Kyushu chamber of Commerce know its current situation.


    Hua Yuege was not happy immediately, but he said with a smile: "elder martial brother Zhong is really well-informed. It''s just a small chamber of Commerce, which makes elder martial brother laugh."


    "If you don''t get robbed, I envy you." Zhong Zheng said that later he actually laughed.


    Some of the people behind him followed suit and smiled.


    This event was spread in the illustrious sea sect. People are more or less gloating. After all, most people in the world like to watch people fall.


    "Senior brother Zhong." Hua Ruge was looking right, and looked at Zhong Zhengdao with a smile: "are you so happy to hear that I was robbed?"


    "I can''t help it. Elder martial brother heard this with strangers. I can''t help but think of the gesture of a friend." Zhong Zheng will not be embarrassed by her in public.


    But just because he is not embarrassed doesn''t mean that Hua Ruge can''t.


    At the next quarter of an hour, he saw the figure in front of him. Then he felt the strong wind on the left. He hid at the first time.


    But the evil gate is that Hua Ruge''s speed seems to be faster than time, and the next moment it really hit him in the face.


    "Bang!"


    Clock is being hit by a stick and stumbles. He covers his face with one hand and points to Hua Ruge and says: "you How dare you hit me? "


    "I''m sorry, elder martial brother. When I see such a gesture, I want to start it. I can''t control it if I want to control it." Hua Ruge shook his head regretfully, and just had an expression.


    "Bastard, I killed you." Zhong Zheng is being attacked by all the people who are in charge of Tianyuan hall, and he is still being pulled by a stick. He can''t face up or down, so he explodes on the spot.


    Hua Ruge pointed at her and said, "come on, I''ll see how you kill me."


    At the moment, Zhong Zheng''s reason is lost, and then he rushes up.


    However, before Hua Yuege started, he flew to a stool at a high speed. The speed was so fast that he left a loud roar in the air. Although Zhong Zheng saw it early, he couldn''t avoid being photographed by the momentum in the distance.


    "Bang!"


    Take the stool surface and directly hit Zhong Zheng''s face. The strength is so great that all the stools are broken.


    Zhong Zheng was stunned directly. After three steps back in a row, he sat on the ground, bleeding from both nostrils at the same time.


    "Boy, who gives you the courage to move your own disciple?" A questioning voice pressed down from the void, so that the clock was covering his chest, and his face was ugly.


    At the next moment, the crazy old man falls beside Hua Ruge. He looks up and down from left to right, and then he asks, "are you OK, dear apprentice?"


    "Nothing. I''m scared by elder martial brother. I''m afraid I can''t recover until I go back to lie down for a while." Hua Yuege looks weak and aggrieved.


    Those deacons are stupid. She''s scared?


    Mingming is the first one to do it. And though Zhong Zheng did it first, all the people in the eye could see that Hu Yue''s eyes were full of banter. It seemed that he was scared.


    "Dare you?" The crazy old man fixed his eyes on Zhong Zheng and said angrily, "my apprentice is reluctant to move for a while. You dare to frighten her today. I want your dog''s life."


    The clock was so frightened that he moved back and forth, and said, "it was the patriarch who ordered me to be the deputy hall leader. You can''t kill me."


    "I don''t care who ordered you." Crazy old man is going to fight again.


    Hua rugo is sweating for the clock behind the crazy old man. Don''t he know the old man''s escort for so many years.


    "If you want to kill me, the patriarch will certainly pursue you." Zhong Zheng has moved out of his master to be a backer.


    The crazy old man was very afraid of the leader of the sea of dreams. After hearing this, he did not dare to start.


    He turned to look at Hua Ruge and wanted to wait for her to make an idea.


    Hua Ruge has seen that the leader of the magic sea clan doesn''t like this younger martial brother. At this juncture, she still doesn''t hate her master.


    "It''s also the deputy hall master. If you kill him, no one will work for you." Hua Ruge advised.


    The crazy old man thought it was reasonable, so he gave up doing it. But he said: "from now on, whoever dares to move my good disciple will die."


    "Yes." The deacons below took the lead.


    It''s time for them to learn cleverness when they see Zhong Zheng''s fate. It''s not death to provoke the second generation.


    The crazy old man was relieved when he saw the following people nodding their heads, patting Hua Ruge''s shoulder and saying: "no matter who dares to bully you, you will come to see the master, who will make the decision for you."


    "More teachers." Hua Ruge said sincerely.


    "What did you say? I''m your master. It''s right to help you." The crazy old man gave her a bad look when he heard her thank you.


    "Yes, my disciple said." Hua rugo knew that he was not angry now.


    The crazy old man looked at her and said, "why do I come here if you don''t run with your daughter-in-law? Can I have a grandchild with you? "

 Chapter 1842

    "I''m afraid that you are bored, master." Hua Ruge goes back to the hall with a smile and a crazy old man.


    Zhong is staring at Hua Ruge''s back. He looks resentful. Now he knows that his previous worry is not too much. If he doesn''t get rid of Hu Yue now, his good life will come to an end.


    The Deacon wanted to help him up. He waved his hand and stood up on his own. However, when he got up, he felt a fit of suffocation and spit out blood.


    Crazy old man''s cultivation is extremely high. Even if he does it casually, it will lead to internal injury.


    Zhong Zheng was vomiting blood and retreated a few steps. When people held him, they found that he had fainted.


    At that time, people were even more afraid of the temple Lord. Of course, there was the same fear of the master of the temple.


    When Hua rugo and mad old man came back to the hall, mad old man thought and asked, "boy, what stick did you just have the power of space?"


    Hua Ruge''s strength will not have such a fast speed. It''s not natural that Zhong is the sixth in the bitter sea. She can''t let him hide.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "nothing can be concealed from the master. It''s really a spatial miracle. I shortened the actual distance."


    "I can''t see that you''re really a man of nature." The crazy old man circled her a few times.


    "Just luck." Hua is as modest as a song.


    Crazy old man glared at his eyes and said, "you don''t know what you are. All the better beings in the world are asking for a little supernatural power, but they can''t. You can understand the spatial supernatural power at a young age. What a chance."


    "Yes." Hua Ruge nodded in a hurry.


    The crazy old man stared at her for a while, then smiled contentedly. He said in a loud voice, "it''s my apprentice indeed, and the future is limitless."


    Hua Ruge had to answer on one side.


    The crazy old man said Hua rugo and looked at himself and said, "don''t tell me. After taking your medicine, my strength is really smooth. I feel it just when I put it out."


    "Master, as long as he keeps it for a few days, he will surely see more benefits." Hua is as determined as a song.


    "It''s my darling." The crazy old man couldn''t close his mouth.


    Hua Ruge wanted to stay a little longer, but after a few words, the crazy old man lost his smile again. He drove her away with a straight face, and made her go to his daughter-in-law.


    Hua Ruge walked helplessly and said: "I have never seen such a supportive parent."


    She just walked out not far to see Cheng Fang coming face to face, she still has a food box in her hand.


    "Uncle Hu." Cheng Fang smiles when she sees Hua Ruge. She is happy and shy.


    "How are you, fang''er?" Hua, like a song, asked in all directions.


    "Thanks to my uncle, I''m in perfect health." Cheng Fang said, seeing Hua Ruge''s eyes staring at her own food box, she said with a smile, "this is for uncle Hu. Since uncle Hu likes it, please take it now."


    "I dare not rob Shifu of his old man''s food, or he will beat others if he is not happy." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    "Then I''ll make a delivery for uncle Hu when I go back." Cheng Fang is busy.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "don''t bother. You are the genius of the sea of fantasy. Shouldn''t you put your energy on it?"


    "Oh." Cheng Fang nodded at the words.


    "You go, I''m back." Hua Yuege said.


    Cheng Fang did not stand in front of her, but asked, "Uncle Hu is going to Wuji hall?"


    "Exactly." Hua Ruge nods.


    "Can you wait for fang''er? I''ll deliver it." Cheng Fang said, looking at her rather uneasily.


    Hua Ruge was soft hearted, and immediately nodded, "OK."


    Cheng Fang really came out soon. They went down Tianyuan peak to Wuji peak together. On the way, the disciples looked at Hua Ruge with envious eyes. We should know that Cheng Fang is the focus of the illustrious sea sect. He is not only beautiful but also talented. He usually looks cool. Now, standing beside Hua Ruge, some birds are naturally envied To blame others.


    However, the last thing I want to see is Hua Ruge. As a girl, she can''t take any advantage of it and doesn''t say she wants to hold hatred.


    Cheng Fang is more relaxed when flying to Wuji peak, while Hua Ruge is very difficult.


    Cheng Fang puts down her speed and waits for Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is very strange: "you and I are triple cultivation, why don''t you work hard?"


    "Uncle Hu doesn''t know. This array not only suppresses the strength, but also the root bone." When Cheng Fang said this, she realized that she had been speechless and hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, uncle Hu."


    She is obviously saying that Hua Ruge is not a good singer.


    Hua rugo waved her hand and said it was ok, because she knew that she was not bad at the root, but thick at the root. Although it was not easy to improve her strength, as long as the same level could be absolutely crushed after the promotion.


    When they climbed the mountain, Tuoba Rui also waited for the master of magic sea to submit the written plan.


    Seeing the plan, the master of magic sea gradually opened his smile and said, "OK, OK."


    Wang Yun had seen it before and thought it was wonderful.


    "Jiming, I didn''t see you wrong." The master of magic sea boasted and said: "as long as the crisis is over this time, you can give you whatever you want." Tuo Ba Rui said modestly, "it''s just a matter of division. I dare not take credit."


    "You are a child of humility." The leader of the magic sea smiled again and said to Wang Yun, "send people to carry it out. Move quickly."


    "Yes!" Wang Yun said and left with Tuoba Rui.


    "Go back and have a good rest. If you need anything, just say it." Wang Yun said with a smile.


    Tuoba Rui bows and says, "I''m leaving."


    After Tuoba Rui left, Wang Yun summoned his men to fight.


    Tuo Ba Rui returns to his room and finds that Hua Ruge has not yet returned, so he begins to practice.


    After climbing the mountain, Hua rugo thought that it would be very difficult not to go down the mountain without any major events.


    After saying goodbye to Cheng Fang, she went back to the room and murmured, "this is a nice girl."


    "You''re thinking about the red line again?" Tuoba Rui opens his eyes.


    "What''s wrong with the red line? Which man is not good around me?" Hua rugo said and felt his chin and thought.


    Tuo Ba Rui got up from the bed and went to the table and said, "you don''t want to ask me how I do business there?"


    "It''s a question. I can think with my fingers that they believe in it and have already begun to do so." Hua is like song''s careless way.


    "Tuoba Rui sees a state to smile a way:" pour still really can''t conceal you


    "Of course, I haven''t convinced anyone about conspiracy." Hua Ruge is a little complacent.


    "You seem to be very happy today?" Tuo barrui looks at the subtle changes in her expression and guesses.

 Chapter 1843

    "I''ve hurt me before." Hu Yue, I don''t want to catch your pigtail. Let you know what the elder is Zhong Zheng proudly lies on the bed. Although he has been beaten by the crazy old man for ten days, he still can''t get out of bed now, even the ammunition is useless.


    When Hua Ruge came back to the hall, Zhong was the first to get the news. When he said to the little boy beside him, "call him to see me later."


    "Yes." The child walked down with a cry.


    On the other side, the crazy old man saw Hua Ruge coming back, and he looked like he hated iron but not steel.

 Chapter 1844

    "Master, if you are in a hurry to chase the girl away, it will be bad." Hua Yuege said solemnly.


    Crazy old man a little doubt way: "can?"


    Hua Ruge nodded seriously: "of course, you know girls are very afraid of having children."


    "How do you know you''re not a big girl?" Crazy old man is right to the point.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "although I am not a girl, I see a lot."


    "I can''t see that you are very playful." The crazy old man said again and again: "but the flower heart is also good, you can bring me more little disciples."


    Hua Ruge can now foresee how many old people will play with her when she gives birth to a child. There is also a mother and an aunt urging her every day. Unexpectedly, there is another teacher.


    Although she thought about it in her heart, she nodded on the surface: "I remember."


    "But how can you run here so often these two days?" The crazy old man doubted.


    "Recently, fang''er is going to practice in seclusion. She has nowhere to go. Naturally, she will come back. Do you want me to go to brother''s place?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The crazy old man shook his head at the thought of Tuo BARREI and said, "no, that kid''s eyes are not right when he looks at you. It''s right to stay away from him."


    "Yes, so I''m going to live on Tianyuan peak." Hua said with a smile.


    "OK, it''s just that I have nothing to worry about." After the crazy old man asked the reason, he agreed very happily.


    Hua Ruge smiles and nods.


    After a few words, she said, "Sir, I''ll go out for a walk."


    "Well, go ahead." Crazy old man waves.


    After Hua Ruge went out, she asked the little disciple about the place where Zhong was living. She could see from her eyesight that the clock was being smashed. She could not get up in recent time.


    At the front door of the bell, the little boy stopped her and said, "Sir, I can''t see you."


    "Little friend, it''s not right for you to talk to your elders like this. Come here and I''ll teach you." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    Looking at her smile, the little boy stepped forward. Unexpectedly, he left the door and Hua Ruge flashed around and pushed the door open directly.


    In the room, Zhong is still lying on the bed, which means he is a bit down and out.


    He saw Hua Ruge sneering and said, "boy, are you here to laugh at me?"


    "It''s just a visit. Elder martial brother, don''t be nervous." Hua Ruge is still smiling friendly.


    "You don''t think it''s a win. We''ll have a long way to go."


    "I never think I won, but elder martial brother Zhong is very considerate. It seems that I don''t want to be safe?" Hua Yuege went on.


    "What do you mean?" said Zhong Zheng


    "Elder martial brother Zhong should know what he has done?" Hua Yuege looked at him and asked.


    Zhong Zheng narrowed his eyes and said, "Hu Yue, who are you?"


    "A name is just a code. Who am I?" Hua Ruge thought for a moment, then smiled and looked at him and said, "villain, the one who will report."


    "Are you threatening me?" The clock is sneering.


    Hua Ruge held out a finger and shook it. "I hate other people''s threats most, so I will not threaten others, just be realistic."


    "In a big voice, I''m the lineage disciple of the patriarch. If you dare to move me, I''ll go to the patriarch. I''ll see if it''s my fate as an open and aboveboard person or your fate as a secret guy." Zhong Zheng''s face is not convinced.


    "There are always so many people in the world who don''t see coffins and don''t cry. I think I''m kind. I''ll remind you before you start. Don''t blame me if you don''t listen. " Hua Yuege said lightly.


    Zhong Zheng said with a disdainful smile: "Hu Yue, we are two people who are incompatible with each other. I will not be merciful. If you have any means, just use them."


    "That''s what you said, I wrote it down." Hua Yuege said a word and turned away.


    "Little ants, they can''t help themselves." The clock is saying a cold word.


    Now he has found out that Hu Yue''s identity is unusual. As long as he follows the lead, it''s not difficult to find out a bigger secret. At that time, he will have a way to make Hu Yue eat nothing.


    Hua rugo left from Zhong Zheng and went back to the room that her little disciple cleaned for her. In fact, she didn''t figure out how to deal with Zhong Zheng at the moment,


    but even so, she still cared about the comfort of the bed and the size of the room. She didn''t pay much attention to Zhong Zheng.


    She felt that if she wanted to find out her real identity, she would not be able to do it in ten days. Naturally, she was not in a hurry.


    She does nothing every day, either here or there. Listening to the changes outside, she is very happy.


    Until shangguanli''s second letter was sent to her.


    The letter mentioned that Zhong Zheng had sent more staff. Now it has found out the four major territories. I believe it will soon turn over her identity.


    Hua rugo wrote back a letter to let her pay close attention to the disciples who went to check, as long as they found them and killed them directly.


    When she wrote back and sent it out, she said as she chewed the rest of her melon seeds, "I''ll get rid of you and wait for those eyes and ears."


    Because if it''s necessary to find out people''s slack, it''s the best time to start when we get together to return to our lives.


    As for Zhong Zhengya, it''s not difficult to deal with.


    After a few days, Zhong Zheng finally managed to get out of bed and preside over the affairs of Tianyuan hall, because he was only a deputy hall master, and he could not slacken off if he wanted to hold power in his own hands all the time.


    That day, he went back to the room from the main hall, and when he closed the door, he saw Hua Ruge appear in his room, smiling at him.


    The clock was startled. He looked around and said, "what are you doing?"


    "I''m idle these days. I want to have a competition with elder martial brother Zhong. I don''t know if elder martial brother is convenient?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    "If you have the ability, you can wait until I get well." As Zhong was saying, he sat down in his chair, only to walk a few steps. Now he is also a little gasping.


    It''s crazy old man. It''s really cruel.


    "When you get well, I won''t have a chance." Hua Ruge said once, when he took out the stick, he smashed it at him.


    Zhong Zheng didn''t expect Hua Ruge to be so blatant. When he responded, he broke the door and dodged the attack.


    "Elder martial brother, why be modest?" Hua Ruge said and chased out.


    Zhong Zheng is still injured, and his speed is not as good as Hua Ruge''s, so he is caught up with him after a few steps.


    "Bang!" Hua Yuege''s stick hit him on the back immediately, when he was about to fight to fly out.


    Hua, like a song, follows him like a shadow. In the process of his flying, he falls from top to bottom and directly beats him to the ground.

 Chapter 1845

    "Poof..." Just under the clock, he spat out a mouthful of blood. The whole man was beaten to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    Although he is three realms higher than Hua rugo, he still can''t bear her attack, so his better body is knocked out again.


    At this time, the nearby disciples have been alarmed, and people have rushed to come here.


    Hua Ruge also fell to the ground and looked at Zhong Zhengdao: "I said elder martial brother, don''t try to be brave if you are hurt."


    "Little martial uncle, I don''t know what''s going on?" Asked by Zhong Zhengdao''s disciple.


    "Well, I came to tell elder martial brother a good news. As a result, elder martial brother may not be very happy to hear it, so he immediately sent out a cruel word to fight with me. The result is what you see." Hua Ruge said and crouched down to look at Zhong Zhengdao: "isn''t it elder martial brother?"


    "Ah Ah... " Zhong was trying to say something, but suddenly he lost his voice.


    "I don''t know what the good news is for you, martial uncle?" A clever disciple asked.


    "Well, elder martial brother Zhong Zheng has been injured in recent days and can''t deal with Tianyuan hall and other things. The elder martial brother specially asked me to be another deputy hall leader to help elder martial brother deal with those things." Hua is like a song and indifferent way.


    "See the Deputy Temple master." Now these people salute.


    "It''s easy to say. Elder martial brother seems to be seriously injured. Please take elder martial brother back to have a rest." Hua Ruge waved his hand.


    I dare to move this time.


    At this time, Zhong Zheng wanted to transmit the message to his disciples. However, he found that his spirit had been blocked and could not convey any meaning at all.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw Hua Ruge reach out to say goodbye to him, and he laughed so hard that he felt as if nothing had happened.


    Damn it! What exactly did this bastard do?


    After that, the doctor came to see that it was because of anxiety and anxiety. It would be better to have a rest for a while.


    Hearing this, Zhong Zheng was furious. Only he knew that he was killed. Thinking of the fragrance of Hua Ruge in recent years, he guessed that he had been poisoned.


    As for the spirit, it''s true that it''s hard to break through the power of a powerful spirit.


    Now he feels more mysterious about Hu Yue.


    "It seems that your master is going to have a rest for a while. He also bothers you to take care of your students. Only he just lost his voice and his mood must be very unstable. Don''t promise him anything. " Before Hua rugo left, he said that Zhong Zhengqi''s eyes almost didn''t bulge out. What''s his emotional instability? Does he just want to tell the truth?


    "Don''t be angry, master. She''s just replacing you for the time being. Later, the deputy hall master and even the hall master will be yours." One of the disciples flattered.


    But Zhong is rolling on the bed no matter how he listens, and his mouth is barking. Since then, people think that he is emotionally unstable, so they take care of him more carefully, but they don''t care about his emotions. They think it''s normal.


    Zhong Zheng wants to write it down with a pen and paper. However, he is seriously injured and shakes his hands. What he writes is not like a character but a ghost pictograph.


    So the disciples took care of him as if he were a new born child.


    Zhong Zheng didn''t know what the doctor said was right. He was so anxious that he could not speak for a long time.


    Hua Ruge comes to visit at any time. It''s full of sincerity. He is so angry that Zhong is trying to strangle her.


    Of course, this was also understood by the new disciples as the dispute between the two vice Temple masters, never thinking about other aspects.


    While no one was there, Hua rugo sent a message to him and said, "you can''t go down to check if my people can''t come back."


    "Ah Ah ah... " The clock was pointing at her, shaking like chaff.


    He seemed to know the horror of the man in front of him only now.


    Hua Ruge smiled and went out again. He said to other disciples, "I see that elder martial brother''s illness is really serious. He is expected to be more grumpy in the future. Please take good care of him."


    "Yes!" Those disciples had an idea in their mind once again. It was better to have a correct view of the clock, but no one thought that he might have been killed.


    After all, doctors feel that there is no problem. They just prescribe some tranquilizing drugs every day.


    As for the pills that are used to treat internal injuries, none of them are detoxified.


    It''s no wonder that doctors can''t find it out. Hua rugo is a top alchemist and has always been the most common in pharmacology. If she wants to hurt people, it''s hard to find it out.


    As for the spirit, Hua rugo ordered the devouring beast to do it. After all, the little beast looks like a god beast except to eat.


    And Hua rugo did say hello to crazy old man in advance to be the Deputy Temple leader. Crazy old man didn''t want to control anything. Naturally, Hua rugo agreed as soon as he said it.


    In this way, Hua Ruge can turn the attention of this matter to the internal struggle. First, don''t let the disciples pass on, then find out the opportunity to kill Zhong Zheng.


    Zhong Zheng can''t hold back these days. He has been stopped by his disciples for many times. Now he suspects that these people have collected Hua Ruge''s money. Otherwise, how can they only face outsiders.


    In the end, it''s useless for him to shout and shout. It''s useless for him to rush out when he has a chance, so he can only heal himself in the room quietly.


    In order to deal with Zhong Zheng, Hua Ruge is trying to deal with some trivial things. At first, some people are not convinced, but in her gesture of one stick out, they are not brave to make any more mistakes.


    Hua Ruge is still working hard to achieve her goal. From morning to night, although she has no experience in this field, her intelligent brain will help her analyze everything and understand it by asking.


    So people who don''t care about this relationship gradually admire her. After all, Tianyuan hall is the first of the five halls, and many think that the major events are in her hands.


    This kind of decision-making time is quite prestige, but fresh three days she realized the pain behind the prestige, in the heart cries unceasingly.


    But now the clock is not down. She can only stay here even if she doesn''t like it. She has to do her best.


    As long as her ability is to do well, the effect is very good. In just seven days, not only did Tianyuan hall talk about the good work of the Lord, but also the other four halls praised her.


    She was invited by other temple masters to be a guest, and Zhong fainted directly after hearing the news.


    Because Hua rugo has not forgotten his side. From time to time, he sends his own refined poisons to the past to challenge the level of doctors. Today''s clock is getting worse day by day.


    Of course, with Hua rugo supporting the Tianyuan hall here, and handling everything perfectly, people including the leader of the magic sea didn''t care much about Zhong Zheng''s life and death.


    The goal of Hua Ruge is basically achieved.

 Chapter 1846

    Hua Ruge was impatient after being in charge of Tianyuan palace affairs for a while. Every day, her desk could be flooded by the jade slips sent from below. She had to read and deal with them one by one, so she wanted to make a detour when she saw them.


    "Someone wants to be greedy for this position. Is your brain OK?" Hua Ruge throws a piece of jade Jane behind him. There are a lot of things to deal with.


    Tuo Ba Rui came in from the door and saw her wilting. He couldn''t help but smile and say, "what''s the trouble?"


    "Xiaorui." Hua rugo saw him and jumped up.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in his arms and says, "I''m tired these days."


    "Isn''t it? I can only sleep for two hours because of so many things every day." Hua rugo yawned as he spoke.


    Tuoba Rui patted her head and said, "I''ll take a good sleep today. I''ll help you with the matter."


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I know you''re bothered with this, but don''t touch it."


    "I don''t like anything but you." Tuo Ba Rui said with a smile, "it''s just that if I do something for you, I''m willing to do it."


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "have you put honey on your mouth today?"


    "Try it." Tuo Ba Rui said and kissed him.


    Hua Ruge quickly closed the door of the hall with a wave of his hand and said nervously, "if this is seen, our secret will be exposed."


    "No one can hide it from me. Don''t panic." Tuoba Rui rubs her head and goes to the desk.


    Hua rugo watched him sit down skillfully and said: "your way of life is not the same as mine, will not be found?"


    "I don''t know which of your means is." Tuoba Rui said that he had picked up the jade slips.


    Hua Ru said after singing: "it seems to be the same."


    When Tuo Barry saw that she was still sitting there, he patted her leg.


    "I''ll get in your way when I sit there." Hua Yuege said.


    "Don''t you want to sleep?" Tuoba Rui said turning her hands to take out her usual fur from the space and put it beside her legs.


    Hua Ruge immediately ran to lie on his leg and looked at his eyes.


    Tuo Ba Rui took out another thin blanket and put it on her body. He took two pictures on her back and said, "go to sleep."


    "Well." Hua rugo rubbed against his leg, but did not close his eyes for the first time, but still looked at him.


    Tuo Ba Rui went to deal with this book case.


    Hua Ruge fell asleep unconsciously, huddled by his legs, looking very cute.


    Tuo Ba Rui occasionally looks down at her with a gentle face.


    When Hua Ruge woke up, it was dusk. Tuoba Rui was still sitting here to deal with the rest of the jade slips. He looked meticulous.


    "You''re serious about your business." Hua Yuege said and sat up.


    Tuo Ba Rui did not look at her, only said: "what I do not seriously?"


    "I just think you are very serious today." Hua laughs like a song.


    Tuoba Rui hears the words and raises eyebrows again: "you say I am usually not serious?"


    "A little." Hua Ruge teases him.


    Tuo Ba Rui takes her and says in her ear, "if I''m not serious, you''re afraid that you''re going to run again."


    Hua rugo shrunk and said with a smile, "you''d better deal with these things quickly. It''s going to be dark."


    "Good." Tuo Ba Rui said and kissed her behind her ear.


    Hua Ruge only felt her ears itching, but she didn''t rush to escape, but leaned on his chest and said, "Xiaorui, what should I do with Zhongzheng?"


    Tuoba Rui throws a jade Jane aside and asks, "haven''t you thought about it yet?"


    "It''s true that Zhong Zheng is also the deputy hall leader of Tianyuan hall. He can be disabled or mute, but it''s hard to deal with as long as he is dead." Hua Ruge has some distressed way.


    Tuo Barry nodded: "you are right. If he dies, someone will check him. And you are the first one to be suspected."


    "Yeah, so it''s a little tricky." Hua Ruge said, touching his chin.


    "I will help you to think about it. He is ill now, and should not pose a great threat to us." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "that''s right. We can take our time."


    Tuoba Rui just wanted to promise and saw that she immediately began to frown again.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll be in charge of these things all the time." Hua said with a bitter face like a song.


    Tuoba Rui said jokingly, "how many people can''t ask for authority, so you are so disgusted?"


    "What''s good about it? You can''t eat or drink it. It''s boring." Hua Ruge waved his hand.


    "You always think differently from others." Although Tuoba Rui said this, he was used to it and began to deal with it.


    Hua Ruge is also helping. After the two have finished their work, they go to the small kitchen to ask for something, and then watch the moon outside the Tianyuan palace.


    "It''s too early to have your help today, or I can''t rest now." Hua make complaints about wine while he drinks.


    Tuo Barry looked at her and said, "I will come to help you every day."


    Hua Ruge immediately shook his head and said, "you are a man in the temple of the infinite. You will always fall on people''s lips back and forth. I''ll try my own way."


    "If I can''t, I''ll get someone to help you." Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "aren''t there many deacons in this Tianyuan hall? You can easily promote two of them to help you."


    Hua Yuege''s eyes brightened as soon as he heard the words. "Yes, I didn''t think of it."


    Tuo barrui brought her vegetables.


    "I''ll do it tomorrow. I won''t have to be so busy if I find some smart people to take charge of something." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    Hua Ruge is happy now. He didn''t go back until late at night.


    Of course, it was sent back by Tuo BARREI.


    The crazy old man on one side felt the breath of Tuoba Rui, and immediately chased out and stopped in front of Tuoba Rui.


    "I''ve met uncle Taishi." Tuoba Rui bows gently.


    Inside Hua Ruge is drunk and asleep. Outside, two people stand face to face.


    "I said, why do you come here to pester our good student again?" Crazy old man is a thief guard.


    Tuoba Rui was teased by the old man, and he said, "why does the Grand Uncle dislike me so much?"


    "When my dear apprentice wants to worship me as a teacher, you will block me in every way, and you look at my apprentice like a man looking at a woman, which is not normal." The crazy old man stared at Tuo BARREI.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought it was true, but he couldn''t recognize it, so he said: "uncle, I am her brother, naturally I want to take care of her. It''s just a misunderstanding when I pay my respects to her."


    "I will not believe you." The crazy old man said with a snort, "you are just delusional to my apprentice. I tell you there is no way. My apprentice and the girl will give me a good apprentice."

 Chapter 1847

    Tuo Ba Rui said that if they want to be born, they will see ghosts. As for the grandchildren, don''t think about it more. They need grandchildren.


    "I''m just a brotherhood to her, and it will never affect her being with others." Tuoba Rui thinks that he is Hua Ruge''s body now, and he is happy to talk nonsense.


    In the eyes of the mad old man, the vigilance did not disappear. Instead, he said more severely: "boy, you can cheat others, but you can''t cheat me. Let''s die as soon as possible."


    Tuo Ba Rui thinks that his deceptive skill is still a little worse than Hua Ruge, because he doesn''t know what to say now, and he is sure that if it is Hua Ruge, he can cheat it.


    "What are you still doing? Where are you going?" The crazy old man glared.


    Tuo Ba Rui had a feeling of seeing his mother''s family. He could only eat shriveled food and nodded his head: "the younger generation chose the opportunity to explain again, so he left."


    The crazy old man saw that he left with a look of satisfaction, and murmured to himself, "there is no way to attack my apprentice''s idea."


    Tuo BARREI was very depressed after he left, because he didn''t think how to deal with the crazy old man for a long time.


    Hua Ruge sleeps heartlessly all night. When he wakes up the next day, he sees the crazy old man squatting by her door and laughs when she comes out.


    "Sir, what''s the matter with you?" Hua Ruge was surprised and helped him up.


    Crazy old man said with a smile: "dear, I''ve driven your brother away. He still wants to play tricks in front of me. It''s too tender."


    "Well, you didn''t do it, sir?" Hua Yuege asks tentatively.


    The crazy old man shook his head and said, "no matter how it is your brother, how can I do it, that is to say a few words."


    "Oh, what did you say?" Hua Yuege then asked, deeply sympathizing with Tuoba Rui.


    "Of course, it''s his death to you." The crazy old man replied.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned. "You don''t know, sir, my brother doesn''t mean that. He has bad eyes. Everyone looks like that."


    "Bad eyes?"


    "Yes, it''s my brother''s pain. He was injured by poisonous gas when he was a child. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see people, so it looks more affectionate." Hua Ruge begins to talk nonsense.


    The crazy old man frowned. "And that?"


    "And my brother is a normal person. He likes a gifted female disciple of Wuji hall." Hua Ruge accentuates the pronunciation of female characters.


    "Wuji hall and other gifted female disciples? Isn''t that your daughter-in-law? " The crazy old man was completely surrounded.


    "Another one, he Lanyan." Hua Yuege said again, "but elder brother just likes others secretly. He didn''t break it. You can''t go out and talk about it."


    "How can you talk to the master, you little bastard? Am I the kind of person who chews his tongue?" Said the mad old man angrily.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s the disciple who lost his word."


    The crazy old man just looked straight and said: "he really likes women?"


    "That''s natural. Don''t look at his normal serious appearance. Women are better than me." Hua Ruge said it with great significance.


    "That kid was born really well." Crazy old man nodded.


    Hua, like a song, is relieved.


    "That''s what you''ve said for a long time. What should I do in the future?" The crazy old man waved his hand.


    Hua Ruge smiled and nodded: "thank you for your concern. I will bring you a grandchild as soon as possible."


    Of course, what she said was that her grandson was also a grandson.


    "It''s not bad. You have a spiritual root." Crazy old man is very satisfied to go.


    Hua rugo is quite speechless about this saying. She heard for the first time that Linggen is related to the birth of children.


    Shaking her head, she went to the side of the temple to deal with affairs.


    Of course, on this day, she has begun to cultivate the people under her hand, and these people in the Tianyuan hall are in the eyes of others who are cultivating power and eliminating dissidents.


    Seeing that all of them have begun to choose and choose, I''m afraid it''s hard to see Zhong Zheng''s appearance completely better. Even if he had a good position, he would have been replaced by Hu Yue for a long time.


    Moreover, although Hu Yue seems to be out of tune, the means are first-class. As long as the people who have worked with her do not boast about her, the possibility of Hu Yue''s coming back is very small.


    So from then on, Hua Yuege faced more and more pleasantries, while Zhong Zheng had fewer and fewer disciples around him. Although Zhong Zheng couldn''t speak, he understood it in his heart.


    He guessed that he had been poisoned all the time, so he began not to drink the medicine, not to eat.


    People think he''s crazy, so even doctors don''t go to see him.


    Zhong zhengba has to take medicine again. Every time he adjusts his breath, he will have some effects. If he goes on like this, he may recover.


    Hua Ruge got the news, but there was some accident. He said to Tuoba Rui: "I''ve been trapped for so long, but I''m smart this time."


    "How long do you expect him to slow down?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "Because I''m afraid that the pharmacist will detect the poison, I don''t have a high dose of the poison. It should be able to dissolve it in ten and a half days with his strength and speak." Hua Ruge calculated the way.


    Tuoba Rui sniffs at Yan''s eyes and squints: "it seems that we should start early."


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "I''m still here."


    "What do you think of?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "I''ll know when you see it." Hua Ruge sold a small pass.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded, but soon asked: "but now I wonder why your master doesn''t repel me now. I saw him look at me two days ago with a little more eyes Sympathy. "


    Hua Ruge could not help laughing.


    "What did you arrange for me?" Tuo Ba Rui has a foreboding feeling.


    "It''s nothing. Just say you have bad eyes, so everyone is affectionate." Hua Ruge said truthfully.


    Tuoba Rui raises eyebrows: "just the eyes are not good?"


    "What''s more, I don''t dare to express my love to others." Hua Yuege went on.


    "No more?"


    Hua Ruge nodded affirmatively: "that''s all. It doesn''t affect your image, does it?"


    "If I pass it on like this, do I still have an image?" Tuoba Rui looks at her in tears and smiles.


    "Do you want an image or a daughter-in-law?" Hua Yuege looked at him and asked.


    Tuoba Rui said with a helpless smile, "you."


    "That''s it." Hua Yuege said, "by the way, how is the situation outside recently?"


    Tuoba Rui turns out a jade Jane from the space and hands it to her, saying, "this is the message from the dark night Pavilion leader in the morning. Have a look."


    "The news of a Li has always been so clever." Hua Yuege smiled and took over. His mind couldn''t wait to probe in.


    Tuoba Rui laughs and continues to help her deal with the affairs that the palace cannot assign.

 Chapter 1848

    In shangguanli''s jade slips, it is written that the illustrious sea clan is gradually seeking back the shop resources that have been robbed. Because of the gentle means and the establishment of a certain prestige, the small clan also cooperates very well, and there is no serious resistance.


    At the same time, the magic sea clan is also rebuilding its own shops, and its strong strength shows the dominant position in all walks of life.


    And other forces in the absence of empirical, and under the strong style of the phantom sea, one by one dare not talk about the rumors at that time, one by one quiet like a quail.


    Hua Ruge put away the jade slips and asked Tuoba Rui, "is our patriarch satisfied with the present situation?"


    "Well, I was called yesterday and said that I would be accepted as a disciple to teach me Wushang skills." Tuoba Rui said lightly, the mood did not fluctuate at all.


    "That old man wants to take you as an apprentice?" Hua Ruge frowned at the words.


    Tuoba Rui looked down at her and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Big bad, if you worship him as a teacher, you will become my senior brother from my nephew." Hua Ruge is very dissatisfied.


    Tuoba Rui looks at her with a bad look and says, "I''ll agree to that."


    "So you didn''t agree?" Hua is as bright as a song.


    "I''ll change my mind." Tuoba Rui insisted.


    Hua Ruge gave a dry cough and said seriously: "actually, there are other reasons. You say that old guy has poisonous eyes. What if he really gets along with you all the time and finds out your secret?"


    "You." Tuoba Rui pinched her nose, which was quite helpless.


    Hua Ruge then said, "you think what I said is reasonable, right? So if you refuse, you have to refuse."


    Tuoba Rui also has this concern and knows that he will not agree, but he doesn''t want to see her succeed, so he just ignores her.


    "I''m used to being a junior, but suddenly I''m a senior. I really don''t think it''s too good. I have to be polite when I see you." Hua ruogwu is at ease with a heartless smile.


    Tuoba Rui shook his head and dealt with her affairs.


    Hua Ruge was intoxicated for a while and then said, "the illustrious sea sect thought it had really brought down the field, but it was hard to establish its prestige once it collapsed."


    "Don''t worry about it for the moment, we''ll see." Tuoba Rui spoke this time.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    "What needs to be solved now is Zhong Zheng. Since you have a way, don''t be too careless." Tuoba Rui reminds me again.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve been staring at you for so long. Who can run out of my palm?" Hua Ruge yawned lazily.


    Tuo Ba Rui patted her and said, "sleep for a while."


    "I''ve been slow these days." Hua rugo sat up and said, "let''s finish these things together."


    Tuo Ba Rui nods and agrees to see her interested.


    This period of time is seeing the hope again. Before that, the small amount of toxins in his body were dissolved or suppressed by his powerful psychic power, and his body is gradually recovering.


    Of course, he still can''t speak or mobilize his spirit, but he''s not in a hurry to communicate with the outside world now. He has a breath in his heart and just wants to hurt Hu Yue after he''s completely recovered.


    A group of disciples didn''t find out about her, so they sent another group, and he didn''t believe that when he got her handle, she could still sit in the seat of the temple master safely.


    He felt that everything was in his plan, and what he lost would be taken back by himself.


    In the face of the flattery of the following people, Hua Ruge began to promote her family and develop her own power as they wanted. It''s not that she wanted to do this, but that she would not be suspected.


    Now she''s going to pretend that she''s just seizing power. She can''t let anyone doubt anything else.


    With more and more relatives she has cultivated and more people have helped her, she has gradually become a hands off shopkeeper, with less than an hour to deal with affairs every day.


    In this way, there are fewer people from Tuoba Rui.


    Without Tuo Ba Rui, there would be more free time for Hua Ruge. He divided a small part of his energy into monitoring Zhong Zheng and paying attention to his movements.


    Cheng Fang occasionally comes to see Hua Ruge, because she doesn''t want to let the old man doubt it, so Hua Ruge will stay with her for a while every time. Of course, the boundary is always clear, just to make the old man happy.


    Crazy old man is really happy to see it. Every time he sees Cheng Fang''s eyes, he is very kind.


    Hua rugo felt a headache when she saw it. She didn''t know how to end it. She felt that if she let her teacher know that she was a woman, she couldn''t find a daughter-in-law or give birth to a grandchild, and the old man had to chop her with a knife.


    This day Hua Yuege was eating grapes in the yard and basking in the sun. It was very pleasant. When she was sleepy, a little boy who had been serving her came over and said in her ear: "Uncle Zhong, there is something moving there. He can get out of bed and walk around. I think he is OK now."


    "It''s almost time." Hua Ruge said lazily and said: "the people who are planted beside him have not been found?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be. That''s the person he used to trust the most." The child replied.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "it''s time to spread the news."


    "Yes." The child said and left.


    Hua Ruge, because he didn''t feel sleepy, continued to eat grapes, still very comfortable.


    On that day, Zhong was dissolving the last toxin in his body and making himself speak. However, he tried several times without success and couldn''t help being angry.


    What is Hu Yue? He has such a powerful poison.


    "Master." A disciple bowed behind him.


    Zhong Zheng looked at the disciple, and his eyes were full of questions.


    The disciple took two steps forward and whispered in his ear: "the disciple''s close friend was lying by Hu Yue''s side, and recently got a message."


    "Well?" The bell can''t open its mouth, it can only give out dull syllables.


    "I got the reliable news that Hu Yue had personal relations with Tianhai. She will sneak down the mountain tonight, probably in private with Tianhai. " Said the disciple.


    As soon as Zhong Zheng heard that his eyes were bright, he was worried about not overturning Hu Yue''s clue, so he sent it to his door. It was all heaven that helped him.


    If Hu Yue is really connected with Tianhai, then this rumor is probably made by her. This is the fundamental thing that shakes the magic sea sect. If she gets the evidence, she will surely die.


    Since it is today, he has no time to contact other people. The strength of left and right Hua Ruge is low, and his strength alone is enough.


    So he took out his pen and paper and wrote, "what time is tonight?"


    "Child time." The disciple replied.


    When Zhong Zheng heard the sneer, his eyes were full of cruel color.

 Chapter 1849

    Hua Ruge looked at the time in the yard. As soon as she arrived at midnight, she went down the mountain. She had already taken the famous brand of other disciples and was released by the guard in front of the door.


    Zhong Zheng didn''t think about it so much. He went out with his brand.


    After leaving the mountain gate, Hua Ruge is flying slowly all the way.


    Zhong Zheng''s whereabouts quietly followed, and he was very pleased to see Hua Ruge walking towards a desolate and weak mountain range.


    Come to this kind of place in the big evening, it''s said that no one can believe it.


    The distance between the two people is far away from the magic sea clan. Moreover, they are all the low-level immortals along the way.


    In the end, Hua Yuefei is tired and falls on a low mountain. He can''t stand.


    Zhong Zheng stops in a hurry and looks at it in the distance.


    He thinks that the person who wants to contact Hua rugo will appear soon, and he will soon master her big secret.


    However, Hua Yuege looked in his direction and said with a smile, "elder martial brother Zhong Zheng, why don''t you show up when you come?"


    Zhong Zheng was shocked. He didn''t expect that he had been discovered.


    It''s reasonable to say that his strength is three realms higher than that of Hua Ruge. It''s impossible to be discovered. Is it possible to cheat him?


    It must be!


    He made up his mind not to go out, still lying on his back.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile: "elder martial brother Zhong Zheng, there is my mark in your spirit. Let alone the distance. I know where you are even if you run to the sky."


    Zhong Zheng''s eyes widened again. This time, he no longer covered his body, but stood up frowning.


    Hua rugo saw him coming out and threw a medicine bottle to him. He said, "the medicine in this bottle is to relieve the poison on your body. You can talk when you eat it."


    Zhong Zheng obviously didn''t believe it.


    "If you don''t eat, you can''t solve it with your own strength or other people''s medical skills." Hua Yuege smiled and said, "just open it and you will know that what I said is not empty."


    Zhong Zheng opened it in disbelief, only smelling a smell of medicine. With his insight, he could tell that some of the medicine here was detoxifying.


    Hua Ruge was already sitting on the top of the mountain at this time, and said lazily: "after opening, the medicine effect is only half an hour."


    Zhong Zheng didn''t want to be dumb all his life, so he took the risk to take the medicine.


    After taking the medicine, he felt that his meridians were indeed connected. He immediately opened his mouth and tried to utter some syllables. Then he was surprised to hear his voice.


    Hua Ruge just looked at it quietly and didn''t speak.


    "Why give me the antidote?" Zhong Zheng asked warily.


    "When the poison was first refined, it was the right medicine. If you don''t give it to me, you should throw it away." Hua Ruge opens his mouth to solve his puzzles.


    Zhong Zheng saw that she was still alert to the extreme, which was not a valid reason for him.


    "Elder martial brother Zhong doesn''t need to doubt me. I poisoned you for fear that you would go out and talk nonsense. Once my secret is revealed, I will suffer." Hua Ruge explains with a smile.


    At the moment, Zhong Zheng thought that Hua Ruge was unfathomable, but he knew even less without asking, so he asked, "are you not afraid now?"


    "Of course not." Hua Yuege said no, then looked at him and said, "have you ever seen the dead people talking?"


    "You..." Clock is looking around, understand her intention, so vigilant ask: "you take how many people."


    Hua Ruge said sincerely: "I''m the only one. I think it''s enough to kill you."


    "I''m not ashamed. You can''t be my opponent at all. Let''s ask your friends of Tianhai to come out and fight." Said Zhong Zhengyi with disdain.


    Hua Ruge shakes his head: "there are no Tianhai people or conspiracy. The news you get is false."


    "What?" Zhong Zheng is surprised that Hua rugo knows everything about him.


    "I sent someone to confuse you, so as to lead you out and kill you." Hua Ruge said truthfully.


    Zhong Zheng looked around again. He was not sure whether there was any ambush around because he couldn''t let it out.


    "Snacks, untie his seal." Hua Ruge gives a light order.


    At the next moment, the white ring on Hua Ru''s singer flashed blue, and then Zhong Zheng felt that his shackles had been lifted. He let go of his mind to explore and found that there were no other people around, even immortals and beasts.


    "Don''t worry." Hua Ruge is very patient.


    Zhong Zheng couldn''t understand Hua Ruge more. He stared at her closely and said, "who are you?"


    "You won''t be able to live either, so let your death know." Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "but I don''t know how to say that you know me. Have you heard the name Hua rugo?"


    "Hua Ruge?" The clock was repeating, then shaking its head: "No."


    "That''s one of those who destroyed the temple of light, the owner of the ghost gun of chaos artifact. How about this?" Hua is like singing and saying.


    "One of those monsters in Xijiang?" Zhong Zheng asked after thinking.


    "Is it really good to say that in front of people?" Hua Ruge is dissatisfied with these titles.


    Zhong Zheng said suddenly: "you Are you from Xijiang? "


    Although the strength of western Xinjiang is generally low, there are incompetent people who can maneuver there. No matter where they get them, they should be at the level of evil.


    "What else do you want to know?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "What do you do in the western territory of our God?" Zhong Zheng asked again.


    "You''re welcome." Hua rugo replied with a smile: at first, he just wanted to stop the war, but now he is interested in you and plans to occupy it to make a back garden. "


    Zhong Zheng listened to disdain of smile a way: "small mole ant, return really is boastful."


    "There will be a day, but you can''t see it." Hua Ruge said that with a wave of his hand, a huge black city fell down and directly covered the unknown bell.


    Zhong is looking at the black wall. He has an ominous premonition in his heart. He can feel it quickly. The treasure is extraordinary.


    Hua Ruge is also in the scope of the sky city. If he wants to control Hua Ruge, he is not afraid of it. So he turns his hand and takes out the broadsword and cuts it towards Hua Ruge.


    "I don''t want to fight you." Hua Yuege''s words fell, and the Qi spirit wrapped in the black robe appeared. Then the city formation was launched.


    Now as his artifact becomes stronger, so does the power of the city of the sky.


    Zhong Zheng only saw countless red sword Qi coming to him. He quickly parried. However, in the middle of the array, he was unable to parry the countless sword Qi, and soon lost the ability to resist. He put out a vigorous mask to resist.


    Knowing that this is not a long-term plan, he hurriedly said: "you can''t kill me. The gatekeeper knows that you and I are going out together. If I die, the master will doubt you."

 Chapter 1850

    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "no one will know that I left the Mountain Gate tonight."


    "It''s impossible. I saw that when you just went out, you showed your waist token. The patriarch must have found it." Zhong Zheng said firmly.


    "I know what I''m going to do. How can I use my waist token?" Hua Ruge said something incredible: "elder martial brother Zhong, the brain is a good thing. It''s better to grow one in the next life."


    "You Despicable! " The clock was roaring angrily.


    "Shout, and if you shout, no one will come to your rescue." Hua Ruge''s Rogue accent is more smooth than anyone else.


    Zhong Zheng wants to scold again, but suddenly feels that the strength of the array has increased, and his whole body''s strength has been unable to support him.


    His consciousness gradually blurred. Before falling down, he saw Hua Ruge standing up from the top of the mountain and muttering to himself, "it seems that my name is not loud enough. I need to do something important."


    Hua Ruge finished these turns and saw that the clock was being swallowed by the big array, so he waved away the city of the sky and closed his eyes to brew the power of space in his body.


    When she opens her eyes again, a space crack will be drawn in the void between her hands. After she enters, the crack will disappear automatically. Almost instantaneous Kung Fu Hua Ruge has returned to her room.


    That little disciple has been arranged by Hua Ruge for a long time. Tomorrow''s investigation is just an ordinary trip, leaving no trace.


    After solving the problem of Zhong Zheng, a big stone in her heart finally fell to the ground, when she even slept in the big bed.


    The next day when she got up, she found that everything was normal on the Tianyuan hall, because Zhong was completely out of power, and few people paid attention to him. Even if he was out, he didn''t think in any other direction.


    After another two days, someone from the patriarch finally came to see her. She was very heartless and prepared the words in her mind to ensure that she could deal with the investigation at any time.


    But what surprised her was that the other side didn''t even ask about Zhong Zheng. First, they talked about the current situation of the God territory, then about the situation of the illustrious sea sect. At last, they talked about the endless dragon in the Tianyuan temple, and finally praised her. Finally, they sent the order of the emperor to appoint her to act as the leader of the temple and deal with all the affairs of the Tianyuan temple.


    This made Hua Ruge stupefied. Although she handled the affairs of Tianyuan hall before, she was not formally appointed by the above, but now the appointment has actually replaced Zhong Zheng.


    What is this operation? She just wanted to kill her mouth. How could she accidentally seize power?


    Tianyuan hall is the head of the five halls. No one dared to offend her before holding the hall master''s order. Now she has taken charge of the real power. After that, she is an important figure in the magic sea sect.


    This wave of sudden reuse really made her a little flattered, so that she could not feel the brain circuit of the master of the magic sea.


    I remember that in the news of shangguanli, the leader of the magic sea eliminated the dissidents and placed his own people in every important position. If that''s the case, can''t the muddleheaded insect take her as a confidant?


    What a misunderstanding!


    "Lord Hu." The Deacon called her and said, "Congratulations, my subordinates."


    "Well, it''s easy to say." Hua Ruge laughs awkwardly.


    The man only thought that she was over surprised, didn''t say anything more, just set up and left.


    Looking at the man''s back, Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "don''t people here know what is the heart of prevention?"


    She just said, Tuo Ba Rui then came over, looked at her ignorant appearance and couldn''t help but reach out and pat her head: "what do you want?"


    "Do you know the news?" Hua Yuege looked at him and asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "now it''s time for the whole magic sea sect to spread. Congratulations, Hu Dian master."


    "Congratulations, there''s no excuse to go out." Hua rugo said with a low voice: "in case of fighting, I don''t want to make cannon fodder."


    "Don''t be impatient for a moment. We haven''t experienced any storm. We''ll find a way slowly." Tuoba Rui said to pull her back to the main hall and press her on the tea table.


    "I swear, I just want to kill someone." Hua Ruge held his head in his hands and said with a bitter face,


    "it''s not a bad thing to think from another angle." Tuo Ba Rui said while checking: "the power of the magic sea clan is huge. There are many people who don''t mix with the patriarch. We can take this opportunity to gather them up."


    Hua Ruge thought about it a little and said, "I said Xiaorui, you are really ambitious."


    "After overthrowing the illustrious sea clan, we will surely be completely exposed to other forces in the territory of the gods. There is no secret. If there is no force, we will probably be the target of the public again." Said Tuoba Rui.


    "It''s also reasonable for you to say so. This continent is not only an asshole, but also a treasure we covet." Hua Ruge nodded.


    "So it can be a good opportunity." Tuoba Rui said and put a cup of tea in front of her.


    Hua Yuege held up the teacup and said, "it''s better to make a big one than to make a big one."


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    Hua Ruge drank tea, thought about it again and looked at him and said, "in this case, we need to adjust our combat plan."


    "Give it to me." Tuo Ba Rui spits out three words lightly, which looks like he has something on his mind.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "then I will be in charge of forming gangs. This is my strong point."


    "Don''t be too careful. It''s dangerous to be known by the patriarch." Tuoba Rui ordered.


    "I know what to do." Hua Ruge nodded slightly.


    She is an expert in dealing with relationships. She belongs to the type of people who can make friends as long as they are not too annoying. Therefore, her popularity has always been very good. If she intends to attract more people, it will not take long to build her own influence.


    She agrees with Tuo BARREI. There are always so many people in the illustrious sea sect who don''t live with the patriarch. It would be too innocent to let these people join in the battle. It''s better for her to accept them in advance.


    The next day, countless people came to celebrate. Hua Ruge set up a water table. From morning to evening, she toasted every one. She didn''t know how much she drank in a day.


    Of course, her drinking capacity is not enough, so she took the pills to understand the wine early, and when people left, they were still awake.


    Because Wang Yun has been pulling Tuoba Rui, so Tuoba Rui also failed to stay, early back to Wuji peak.


    Hua Ruge was a bit bored. When he returned to his residence, he saw the crazy old man squatting at the door. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Sir, why are you here alone?" Hua Yuege asked.

 Chapter 1851

    As soon as mad old man saw her, he stood up, pulled her back to the main hall with her sleeve, and closed the main hall door mysteriously.


    "Sir, what''s the matter with you?" Hua Yuege''s strange way.


    Crazy old man made a border to look at her, and said seriously: "dear, you should be careful of that old guy."


    "Who?" Hua Ruge didn''t hear it clearly for a while.


    The crazy old man pointed to the sky and said, "since I took your medicine, I have been thinking of some things. The ghost town is not a good thing. Don''t be fooled by him."


    Hua Ruge knew that the son of magic city was the Lord of the magic sea clan.


    "That old man''s heart is black. Don''t give you any benefits and just follow him. Do you hear me? " Said the mad old man.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "it seems that the master has been really much better since taking the medicine. I''m very pleased."


    "I''ll tell you about it now. Don''t play with me." The mad old man didn''t get angry.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "don''t worry, master. I don''t believe him."


    "It''s about your life. Remember, it can''t be a joke." Crazy old man didn''t let her go, but stressed the importance of things again.


    "Keep in mind, I promise." Hua Ruge said once again and said to him, "you don''t have to worry about your apprentice, and you can''t find many people who can use your apprentice."


    "Well, just remember." Crazy old man saw her promise before he put down his new comer and waved away the border.


    "And the apprentice left." Hua Yuege said.


    The crazy old man waved his hand and said, "let''s go."


    Hua Ruge frowned after she left the hall. Of course, she knew that the leader of the magic sea was not a good thing, and also had an indescribable connection with some evil organizations.


    But she didn''t know the past between the master of magic sea and her master. Looking at the old man''s expression today, the master of magic sea must have done something to him.


    This is what she must have found out. At that time, all of them will seek justice from the leader of the magic sea.


    Since she acted as the temple Lord, her position in the Tianyuan temple has risen again, because she is a disciple of the Tianyuan Temple Lord and has a better reputation than Zhong Zheng. It''s only a matter of time before she inherits the temple Lord.


    So those who had not been willing to join in the wait-and-see are now breaking their heads to join Hua Ruge. No one thinks of Zhong Zhenglai any more.


    Hua Ruge is lazy, but her ability is really out of reach. It can be said that she is in good order to manage the Tianyuan palace. Her subordinates perform their duties. Her capable subordinates are all dug out and placed in the most appropriate position. In this way, the affairs of the palace can not only run normally, but also she can work less.


    In the eyes of other temple owners, the development of Tianyuan temple has a sense of crisis, and they are more diligent in affairs and do not neglect any more.


    Wang Yun tries for a while and finds that the improvement is not great. At last, he finds Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Ruijie was practicing when he was knocked open by Wang Yun, but he was surprised.


    "The master has asked the little disciple to give me an order. How can I come in person?" Tuoba Rui said respectfully.


    Wang Yun sighed and said, "Ji Ming, do you know how far Tianyuan hall has developed in just one month?"


    "I know that Tianyuan hall has won many resources by itself, and it has a good competition. The cultivation is popular and thriving." Tuo Ba Rui boasts that his words are as beautiful as songs.


    "That''s right. The strength of Tianyuan hall is the most powerful among the five halls. If we continue to develop like this, we will definitely leave us behind. I really don''t want to see this happen." Wang Yundao.


    "What do you mean, sir?"


    "I want you to take over Wuji temple. I think that only your ability can make Wuji Temple develop rapidly." Wang Yun''s sincere way.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head repeatedly and said, "no, I''m afraid I can''t bear this heavy task because I''m still young."


    "Don''t be modest. Hu Yue is not your brother of the opposite sex. He is younger than you." Wang Yun put out Hua as a song.


    Tuo barrui is a quiet person who has no desire for rights. He thinks that there are two forces in the magic sea sect. He is the best choice to assist Hua Ruge secretly.


    And he didn''t want to make the magic sea sect so powerful.


    "The master also saw that my brother is good at balance and communication, while the disciple only knows cultivation, for fear that he can''t compare with her." Tuoba Rui refuses.


    Wang Yun frowned at his words and said, "where can my disciples go? Today you should be the master of this temple, if you don''t do it properly."


    Tuoba Rui had never seen Wang Yun so tough before. For a while, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Master knows you can. No one is more suitable than you." Wang Yun''s voice was changed to one of deep concern.


    Speaking of this, Tuoba Rui can only nod his head: "yes, I will do my best."


    "Well, I''ll go back and sort it out and hand over the power to you in three days." Wang Yun said and left.


    Tuoba Rui went to Hua rugo that day and told the news.


    Hua Yuege was stunned for a moment when he heard the words. Then he said inconceivably, "so you are in power?"


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    "Too hasty." Hua is shaking her head like a song.


    "The master really regards me as his confidant, but I don''t know why the patriarch agrees. Is it true that he doesn''t defend us?" Tuoba Rui has some doubts.


    Hua Ruge was also puzzled: "the leader of the magic sea is not a pure and good generation. Do you think he will dig a hole for both of us?"


    "I doubt that, too." Tuo Ba Rui has the same idea.


    "I think we should be more restrained. Even if we are in power, we can''t show too much ambition. Maybe it''s a trial." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said: "tomorrow you will send a letter to the dark night pavilion to check whether we have been checked recently."


    "Well, whether it''s a blessing or a curse, we need to know it well." Hua Ruge nodded her head.


    The next day Hua Yuege sent a letter. Now she has her own power, and it is more convenient to do anything in the magic sea clan.


    After a day, Tuo BARREI became the Deputy Temple leader of Wuji hall, which shocked the whole magic sea sect. After all, no one could have imagined that the two little disciples who had only been in the door for more than a year now became the real power holders of the two halls, which was also too fast.


    But also because the rise is too fast, they are more cautious.


    Two days later, Hua Ruge received a message from shangguanli, which said that she had been paying attention to the news. No one had investigated their details except Zhong Zheng.


    "No, don''t you really trust us?" Hua Ruge has some incredible murmuring.

 Chapter 1852

    Although she knew that her situation might be safe, Hua Ruge still didn''t take it lightly, but it didn''t prevent her from attracting people. Although she was careful, she always made some friends everywhere.


    Tuo Ba Rui is not good at this way, nor does he do it deliberately. His goal is only Wang Yun.


    Wuji peak is different from Tianyuan peak in power dispersion all the year round. It is always under the jurisdiction of Wang Yun alone. As long as Wang Yun is in those people, he will not really turn to Tuo BARREI. Therefore, he is only dealing with affairs and has no way of excluding others.


    Wang Yun is very appreciative of him. He is also gradually finding out Wang Yun''s temperament. He thinks that as long as he can turn him to his own camp in the future, he will not be too busy.


    At the same time, others did not fall behind.


    The forces of Childe Wuxian, juntianxia, Xiaodiao and shangguanli are also expanding rapidly, but they can fight against the second class clan in just over a year.


    Their rise has also attracted the attention of other sects, and some people have begun to check their details. This is obviously bad news.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed a little when he got to know it. On the same day, he found Tuoba Rui and said: "the magic sea sect is now developing steadily in the outside world. It''s time for us to make a second step plan to the sect leader."


    "What''s the matter?" Tuo Barry knew that she would not say this without reason.


    Now the situation is so good that the plan is not in a hurry.


    "The day before yesterday I asked a Li about their situation. A Li said that their development was eye-catching. Now many people are checking them." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuo Ba Rui immediately understood: "now their power is not mature, once it is found, it will definitely be dangerous."


    "so there are some things to distract the attention of these doors so that they can''t be too busy." Hua Yuege said.


    "I know I''ll go and say it tomorrow. Don''t worry." Tuo barrui touched her head to appease her.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "as long as our patriarch listens to us, it won''t be difficult to come."


    "I''ll let him take it." Tuoba Rui said.


    "Then I''ll rest assured." Hua rugo said and lay on his leg again.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her thinking and asked, "what do you want?"


    "Originally, I wanted to take the opportunity to develop the Kyushu chamber of Commerce, but once the development is inevitable, I have to contact with several of them, and then it will not be good to be found out." Hua Yuege said again and again, "so the chamber of commerce should slow down."


    "I''m not in a hurry at this time. Dayangzong''s side hasn''t been cleaned up completely. Now it''s hard to avoid making another crooked idea in the chamber of Commerce." Tuoba Rui also said.


    Hua Yuege could not help but say with some dissatisfaction, "but I want to make a lot of money."


    "Money fans." Tuo Ba Rui pinches her nose, which is rather spoiled.


    Hua rugo doesn''t think that her money is very useful. People who don''t take it out are dizzy.


    "As long as the world moves, it will be chaos again. We can take advantage of it. Believe me, it won''t be long." Tuoba Rui teased and then appeased.


    "I know. After all, it will be a good day for us." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded and said, "but the more this time is, the more you can''t relax. You should be diligent in your cultivation. I''m afraid that I won''t be around you when you are in danger."


    "OK, I''ll break through when I go back." Hua Ruge nodded.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her a little surprised and says, "you can now?"


    "My peerless skill is vegetarian." Hua Yuege smiled and said, "and how strong my understanding is, I can break through it long ago, but there is nothing to feed my devouring beast."


    "Now?"


    Hua Ruge whispered, "I killed Zhong Zheng a few days ago. I found that this guy didn''t do it for so many years as the deputy hall master. There was still a lot of inventory in his hand, which was enough for me to use."


    Tuoba Rui hears the words and says with a smile: "everyone says that others are geniuses. You have two things: peerless skill and devouring animals. Even if you are a genius, you will be angry."


    "And you? Angry? " Hua Ruge looks at him with a smile.


    Tuo Ba Rui reaches out and pinches her nose, looks doting and asks: "what do you say?"


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "I don''t want to go back tonight. How about sleeping in your place?"


    "To be strong." Tuoba Rui returns.


    "I''ll go if you say so." Hua, like singing, sits up.


    Tuo Ba Rui takes her back by the waist and whispers in her ear, "it''s late."


    Hua Ruge looked at his serious appearance and broke his kung fu, but he said with a smile: "I know the false orthodox."


    "I''ll cry if I really pass you." Tuoba Rui picked her up and went to bed.


    Hua rugo put his hand around his neck and thought, "it''s not unreasonable."


    Tuo Ba Rui chuckled and waved out the candle.


    The next day Tuo Ba Rui got up early and went to the master of the magic sea. Hua Ruge was used to being lazy and fell asleep.


    It''s said that when Tuoba Rui arrived, the leader of the magic sea met him for the first time. When he saw him, he said with a smile, "Jiming, you''ve done a good job. Now, the infinite hall is getting better and better."


    "Thank you very much for the trust of the Lord and the master. Jiming will devote herself to it." Tuoba Rui bows to salute.


    "Know your loyalty. Sit down." The Lord of the magic sea was a little pleased to see him.


    When he didn''t invite them back before, he could be said to be suffering from foreign affairs. However, since he used the method of the two, he recovered the lost land and went with the wind and water. He was in a good mood and saw that Tuo barrow was naturally very pleased.


    What he didn''t know was that there was no one to take back the lost land and follow the wind and the water. Under the condition that there was no great interference from the power of the illustrious sea sect, as long as the method was appropriate, the loss could always be recovered.


    "I''m here today to say that it''s time for us to move on." Said Tuoba Rui.


    "Your idea suits me. I want to send someone to see you if you don''t come in recent days." The illustrious sea master smelt speech to laugh, he also felt that it was time.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought this was a straw bag. Of course, he always said: "the master is wise."


    "Now our clan is developing smoothly, but I can feel the resentment of other small clans. In order to stabilize the situation as soon as possible, it''s time to give them some benefits." Said the master of magic sea.


    "The patriarch is right, and the opening of the northern mines will inevitably cause internal friction for the sake of competition. When their power is shrinking, the threat to us will be smaller and smaller." Tuoba Rui continued.


    The master of magic sea nodded: "or you two are smart, so that I can sit on the top seat."

 Chapter 1853

    "I''m flattered." Tuo barrui looks modest.


    It has to be said that although he has changed his form, his temperament is still there, and he will give people a reliable sense of stability if he takes action.


    "I''d like to invite all the lords to come here, and then I''d like to ask you to explain the situation." The master of the magic sea said again.


    Tuo Ba Rui stood up and said, "it''s my duty."


    The master of magic sea smiled with satisfaction.


    After Tuo BARREI left, he was still there and said, "this is really a blessing general. With their unity, the territory of the gods will be far away."


    Hua Ruge was awakened by a knock on the door. She knew that Tuo BARREI would enter the door directly, so she released her mind and found that it was he Lanyan.


    At the moment, she is still in the shape of the state, her daughter''s body is still indescribable traces, and her heart is weak.


    "Are you there, younger martial brother Ji?" Helanyan''s always light voice reached her ears.


    Hua Ruge was not able to answer before changing voice at the moment. She immediately took Huaxing pill and said after Huaxing: "brother went out in the morning, there is only one charming little martial uncle. Would you like to come in and have a look?"


    She said it was easy, but her actions didn''t stop. When she dressed, she didn''t forget to throw the bedding on the bed into the space, and then take out a new set of bedding from the space and put it on.


    "Little martial uncle? Aren''t you supposed to be at tianyuanfeng? " Helan Yan opened the door at the sound of Hua Ruge.


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw Hua Ruge sitting at the table dressed up and drinking tea.


    "I just came here this morning to discuss something with brother. Now brother has gone to report to the patriarch. I''m waiting for him." Hua Ruge''s face is not red and breath is not panting when he talks about lies. It''s called a nature.


    "It''s rare for me to be so early." Helan Yan was careless and did not question.


    "Am I usually late?" Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows.


    Helan Yan said with a smile, "I heard from younger martial sister Cheng that little martial uncle likes to be lazy in bed. He often sleeps until noon."


    "This girl." Hua Ruge shakes his head, but he has nothing to say.


    Helanyan leaned forward and said, "little martial uncle, how are you and fang''er doing now?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you little girl. Martial uncle, I''m devoted to cultivation. I have no desire. I''ve always been indifferent to men''s and women''s affairs. How can I be so confused as you?" Hua Ruge puts out the shelf of his elders.


    He Lanyan said with a smile, "I said that you either chat up with female disciples or have fun with men in your daily life. It''s like a swallow who concentrates on cultivation."


    "Martial uncle, I''m just an appearance, but my heart is full of Tao, and I never have any thoughts." Hua Ruge continues to look serious.


    Helanyan Yan''s expression, which she didn''t believe even though she was dead, asked again, "what do you mean is that you don''t like fang''er?"


    "I won''t like anyone." Hua Yuege said and gazed at her and said, "I''m afraid you don''t like martial uncle because you want to know my mind so much."


    Helanyan shook her head, which she didn''t want: "I still like mature and stable, younger martial brother Jiming is very good."


    "What''s wrong with me?" Hua Ruge is not convinced.


    "It''s very good, martial uncle." Helanyan looks out of the door and waits for Tuoba Rui to come back.


    Hua Ruge feels frustrated in her confidence at the moment.


    At this time, Tuoba Rui fell in front of the door from far to near. His expression was always silent. When he saw helanyan, his expression became more solemn: "how did you come?"


    "Again, I like you for so long, can''t you be better to me?" Helanyan said pitifully.


    Tuoba Rui said with the same face: "I don''t have the heart to talk about children''s affairs. Don''t be persistent. There is no result."


    "Nonsense, a man will get a wife. Don''t you want to change your mind now or not?" He Lanyan said, then she got up and went to him and said, "I will wait for you."


    When she was about to approach, the silver light in Tuoba Rui''s eyes flashed a little, and a border blocked her a meter away.


    Helanyan suddenly looked dejected. She turned to Hua Yuege and said, "little martial uncle, I don''t think elder martial brother Ji''s habit of keeping people away from him is really good. You should persuade him to change it."


    "Advised." Hua Ruge said and spread out his hands and said, "but you see it."


    Helan Yan sighed bitterly.


    "We have something to say, elder martial sister, please come back." Tuoba ruilengsu''s way.


    Helanyan was used to it, and immediately said, "then I won''t disturb you. I''ll go."


    After she left the door, Tuoba Rui''s frown stretched out, and she closed the door immediately, and began to cloth the border again.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t help laughing at his appearance and said: "Xiaorui, your expression just now is Tang monk who wants to be afraid of being eaten by the goblin."


    "What?" Tuoba Rui didn''t understand.


    "Tang Seng is a good-looking monk. She likes him." Hua Ruge explains with a smile.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t think it had anything to do with him, so he didn''t answer.


    "You should ask why all the goblins like Tang monk." Hua Yuege continued.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t want to sweep her interest, so she asked with cooperation, "why?"


    "Because if you can live, you can live. If you can''t live, you can eat meat." Hua is singing and laughing.


    Tuoba Rui still doesn''t understand.


    Hua Yuege then waved his hand and said, "well, the generation gap between us for thousands of years is unclear."


    "As long as I don''t eat my meat, I don''t care." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua rugo shook his head and asked, "how did you say it?"


    "He promised, and soon he would call all the great lords to announce it." Tuo Ba Rui replied.


    "So I can rest assured." Hua Ruge nodded.


    "In this period of time, we can keep our energy up, and we will be busy with the chaos." Said Tuoba Rui.


    "I know." Hua rugo said and threw himself into his arms and said, "then I won''t come often."


    "I will go." Tuo Barry lowered his head and rubbed it on her forehead.


    "You''d better go less. Although my master is not very alert to you, if he goes more, he will probably hit you." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    "Your master''s eyes are so poisonous that he can see them all." Tuoba Rui is also helpless.


    Hua rugo looked at him and said, "you are too obvious."


    "You asked me to look at you coldly and mercilessly?" Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "I can''t do this."


    "Just you can talk." Hua Yuege stood up from him with a smile and said, "it''s not early. I should go back."


    "Go." Tuoba Rui said this, but his eyes were full of reluctant looks.


    Hua Ruge smiled and turned away.


    She just went out and was pulled aside by helanyan, who was standing by.

 Chapter 1854

    "What? I think your younger martial brother is too cold, and I''m moved? " Hua Yuege looks at helanyan and makes fun of her.


    Helanyan pulled her down the road to her yard and asked her to sit down before she asked, "little martial uncle, do you know what kind of woman he likes, junior brother Ji?"


    "You haven''t given up yet?" Hua is like singing and picking eyebrows.


    "Of course not. You''d better tell me, martial uncle." Helan Yan is coquetting with her sleeve.


    Hua Ruge can''t just say, "it should be beautiful."


    She didn''t find any other outstanding advantages in herself.


    "Pretty?" He Lanyan thought and shook her head. "Surely it''s not just like this. Am I not good enough?"


    Hua Ruge looks at helanyan. She is really very beautiful, mainly because she has a smart spirit and looks very pleasing.


    So she thought again and said, "maybe it''s more beautiful."


    "Little martial uncle, do you know my younger martial brother?" Helanyan thinks the answer is more unreliable.


    "Of course." Hua is like a song''s answer.


    He Lanyan replied with suspicious eyes.


    Hua rugo really has no answer to this. Tuo BARREI has always accepted all of her, and never pretended to be a girl with any characteristics. She also has no way to determine what type he likes.


    She can''t say she''s the standard answer.


    "I''m also a man, your martial uncle. How can I understand this?" Hua Ruge waved and began to think of excuses.


    Helan Yan looks disappointed.


    Hua rugo reached out and patted her on the shoulder. "But martial uncle advised you to change your favor earlier, or you will suffer."


    "Then I''ll think about it." Helanyan nodded this time.


    "That''s right, darling." Hua Ruge took back his hand and said, "well, take your time, martial uncle, this way."


    "Oh." Helanyan agrees listlessly.


    After Hua Ruge returned to Tianyuan hall, she had some things waiting for her to deal with. When she entered the hall, she had no time to feel the hurt of the love between men and women.


    After the news was released by the illustrious sea clan, all the clans in the territory of the gods were once again attracted attention. The mineral mountains in the north were always determined by a contest, which was held every 30 years. Now it''s only 15 years. I don''t know what to discuss.


    However, the illustrious sea clan said this, and they always had to go to see it, so all the major lords were preparing to go to the illustrious sea clan.


    More than ten days later, the patriarchs gathered in the magic sea sect. The day before the meeting, Hua Yuege was told that the five main hall owners were also going to go, and the Tianyuan hall was always attended by the deputy hall owners.


    Hua Ruge thought it would be nice to join in the fun, so she changed into a formal robe early. The robe was white, which made her a little more immortal. The slightly open gas field could be regarded as a place to live.


    When the crazy old man saw her, he said, "my apprentice is a real talent."


    "It''s true that other students dare not recognize it." Hua is not modest at all.


    The crazy old man agreed, but he said, "those sect leaders are all bad old men. There is nothing to see, but they may bring some female disciples. You can''t let them go."


    "Master, I have a daughter-in-law." Hua Ruge reminds me.


    "What''s wrong with the big husband, three wives and four concubines? Let''s go." Crazy old man looks at Jackie Chan.


    Hua Ruge only felt his head was as big as a fight. At first sight, the old man was a demon of cultivation. After a long time of contact, he knew that this was an old man who was not serious.


    Before that, she had already broken through the fourth aspect of the bitter sea. She thought that it would not take much effort to climb the mountain now. After all, it was too inconspicuous and ugly to attend such an occasion.


    However, what she is afraid of is not only half of the hillside, but also she feels the pressure. It is impossible to fly to the top of the mountain without panting.


    "Snacks." Hua is like a song.


    The devouring beast turns over in the space and mumbles, "what''s the matter?"


    "Resist the pressure." She spoke again.


    Swallowing the beast turns over and unwillingly gets up. After exploring the external pressure, he immediately releases the powerful spirit and blocks the pressure for Hua Ruge.


    Hua felt relaxed when she was like Gordon. As she was flying up, she was satisfied and said, "nice."


    When she got to the top of the mountain, she found that the patriarchs of each major gate were standing in twos and threes, talking about what they were talking about. Each of these people could not be underestimated. She could still feel some pressure when standing among the people.


    Of course, her presence also attracted a lot of attention. After all, her appearance and temperament were very outstanding. People couldn''t help looking at her more, especially the female disciple. Her basic eyes were glued to her.


    Men are very dissatisfied with being robbed of the limelight. After looking at Hua Ruge, they know that her strength is not high. Then someone asks provocatively, "I don''t know who is coming?"


    Hua Ruge thought that others were greeting each other, and only when he heard the reputation did he know that he was asking himself. He immediately said, "I''m Hu Yue, the chief disciple of Tianyuan Hall of xiaxianhai sect."


    This name really made the crowd more turbulent. Recently, no one knows that the actual controller of Tianyuan palace is Hu Yue. He now plays an important role in the whole magic sea sect.


    Although these people are dissatisfied with the illustrious sea clan, they dare not offend, so they all show some respect.


    Before the voice asked people also quickly put up a little provocative expression, said: "disrespectful disrespect."


    "Well said." Hua Yuege answered, "you come from afar and have a rest here. I''ll see you in the hall later."


    "Please." People said to make way for her.


    Hua Ruge, as a human being, naturally walked into the hall first. After she entered the door, there was a sudden uproar outside. Especially, the female disciples were all talking together.


    "I''ve long heard that Hu Yue is young but powerful. Unexpectedly, his appearance is so outstanding. He is really a dragon and Phoenix among people."


    "It''s true. I heard that he hasn''t married yet. We don''t have no chance."


    "I think you''d better not think about it. The girls of the magic sea sect won''t give us such a chance."


    "That''s right. Why didn''t these characters appear in our clan?"


    "Cough." Finally, the old man couldn''t help coughing twice.


    The female disciples just broke up and stopped talking about this topic.


    Hua Ruge found that other people had arrived at the hall. The first one on the right side of the hall was empty. It should be her position as the leader of Tianyuan hall.

 Chapter 1855

    Next, there are four main hall masters, and Tuo barrow is sitting next to Wang Yun.


    "I''ve met the Lord, all the Lords." Hua, like a song, bows.


    "They are all from their own families. Don''t be polite. Take a seat." The phantom City son opens a way, voice quite some kind flavor.


    At this time, some children have arranged their seats for her. If it''s the first one, you should know that it''s the most honorable position besides the patriarch. It''s enough face to put her here.


    It''s hard for the other four hall lords to look at her more.


    Hua rugo knows that this is not a good thing. In this position, she is easy to be envied. She has to keep a low-key and low-key in her future actions.


    It''s just that it''s easy to be crazy because of her nature. It''s hard to keep a low profile.


    Tuoba Rui sits on the opposite side of her. She knows what she''s thinking in her changing eyes. She can''t help laughing.


    "Open the door of the temple and welcome the Lords in." The master of magic sea ordered.


    At that time, the door of the hall opened, and the leaders of each clan led their disciples to come in and sit in the place arranged in advance. Hua Ruge has hundreds of people.


    These people first stood on the edge of the seat, saluted the magic Sea Lord together, and then sat down. This Chinese song saw the Lord Dayang and his six affiliated clans, and their eyes narrowed immediately.


    These people robbed her chamber of Commerce and killed her Lingtian palace disciple. They dare to come to the magic sea sect to show off. They are really brave.


    She was so angry that she didn''t hear the nonsense of the leader of the magic sea.


    Tuo Ba Rui knows her mood and looks at the master of Dayang.


    The patriarch of Dayang felt that his back was cold and his eyes were sharp, but he didn''t send any hostile people.


    Is it true that after the war he left behind a legacy of the grass and soldiers?


    The leader of magic sea said after the opening words: "in recent years, our territory is not peaceful, especially the battle of Tianhai, which has hurt our vitality. I think it''s time for us to recuperate and consolidate our strength. I''m calling you today to talk about the distribution of the northern mines."


    All the people below are shouting. Isn''t the magic sea sect occupying the mine in recent decades? What''s the distribution?


    "There are few natural resources for recuperation, but in recent years, there are serious internal conflicts in the territory, and there are not many resources that can be mobilized. If you want to think about it, then there will be mines in the north. We are willing to share with you."


    Now people are even stupefied. Why did the magic sea sect come here.


    "Before the first battle of the sky and the sea, I was really a bit aggressive. I hope that in the future, we can ignore the past and work together to guard the territory of the gods." The master of the magic sea said the cause indirectly.


    All the great lords are overjoyed. We need to know that there are more than ten mines in the north, and the output is one fifth of the ore in the whole God territory. The strongest clan in the past must be in charge of these mines,


    now they can also take a share, which is equivalent to a windfall.


    "I don''t know how to distribute the mine?" One of the patriarchs could not help asking.


    "There are only a dozen mines, but there are more than one hundred zongmen. For the sake of fairness, the major mines take turns to mine. No one is more and no one is less. What do you think?" Said the master of magic sea.


    This is reassuring to all. I thought we would fight for it before. However, if we fight for it, there will be casualties. It''s not as good as everyone''s share, that is, we don''t have to fight for it and have resources to use.


    Of course, this is the idea of most people. There are also some first-class sects who think it''s inappropriate. It''s a good thing to distribute minerals. But if they can get as much as some small sects, how can they bear it.


    Of course, they didn''t blame the illustrious sea sect, but they began to think about how to rob the resources of other sects.


    This is the best way for the leader of the magic sea to be proud. It can not only show the fairness and justice of the magic sea, but also arouse the dissatisfaction of some people and even the war.


    As long as other sects continue to fight, the position of the illustrious sea sect is as stable as Mount Tai.


    He thinks that Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge are two rare talents.


    Looking at the smiles on the major masters, Hua Ruge felt that with the simple thoughts of these people, if they did not help, they would not be able to move to the magic sea sect.


    At this time, all the great lords stood up and praised the kindness of the Lord of the magic sea. Hua Ruge and others, as the people of the magic sea, were also inevitable.


    And she is at the front. In order not to make herself special, she also needs to compliment. She has always been good at this way, which makes the leader of the magic sea very happy.


    After the discussion, the magic sea clan prepared a banquet, and each patriarch went out from one hall to another.


    Hua rugo is more interested in eating when she hears it, but because of her special status today, she still carries it on the surface, behaves gracefully and looks dignified.


    Even he Lanyan said to Cheng Fang in the dark, "I don''t think I have a good idea when I look at my martial uncle. I can''t imagine that the grand hall is so powerful. Let alone the deputy hall master. Even the identity of the hall master can stand up."


    "Yes." Cheng Fang''s shyness is hard to see.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes searched the crowd when he left. He saw the patriarch of Dayang stepping forward quickly, and then stood in front of him in his surprised eyes.


    "Sir, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you?" Hua Ruge said hello with a smile.


    The patriarch of Dayang had known her present position for a long time, so he smiled awkwardly: "thank you for your concern. I''m all right."


    "I''m not that good." Hua Yuege said wistfully, then pointed to his robe and said, "I used to live a life of eating and drinking, but since the chamber of Commerce closed, I''ve been so short of money that I can''t even dress well."


    The people of Dayang clan want to turn their eyes when they see it. The white clothes are not ordinary when they look at it. There is even a silk power exuding from the pure white. It seems that they are probably made of thousands of years of snow and silk. The water and fire do not invade, and they can even block ordinary swords.


    Such a dress is even worth the value of an immortal artifact. How could she say that? What about face?


    Lord Dayang knows what Hua Ruge is going to say. He robbed so many resources of others. Now they come to ask for it.


    Although the resources of the six major sects are likely to be emptied by their illustrious sea sect, after all, there is no evidence, and now the situation is better than that of people. It''s meaningless to pretend to be stupid again, so we have to admit it.


    "All those resources should be given back by our Da Yang sect, but we still need some time from the deputy hall leader." Master Dayang is biting his teeth.


    After being robbed and several months of fighting, Dayang clan has been hollowed out. If you want to go back, you have to save for a while.

 Chapter 1856

    "I also understand the difficulties of dayangzong, but my family can''t open the pot, and it''s not a way to wait." Hua Ruge has some difficult ways.


    The patriarch of Dayang held his breath and asked, "how about the idea of the vice hall?"


    "I have come up with a way to make the best of both worlds. The patriarch will return the resources to me in batches, so that I will not starve my family''s disciples, nor make Dayang sect too difficult." Hua Ruge has never been willing to suffer in this respect.


    The Lord of Dayang thought that he would not be given a chance to recuperate, but he thought that he would get the mineral soon, and the life would be better. So he said: "OK, I will raise resources to send people to the chamber of Commerce when I go back."


    "Thank you so much." Hua Ruge laughed so kindly.


    However, the Dayang sect behind her would like to fight her. It''s not to take advantage of the fire to rob her.


    Of course, at this time, he ignored who picked up the dispute.


    It''s difficult for Da Yang Zong to have a happy mood with Hua Ruge. Dare to make a living on her head? No way.


    At the feast, many girls came around to talk with her. Some of them were from the same clan and some from other clans. They looked at her as if they were babies.


    She saw that Tuo BARREI over there was really ascetic because of the breath, and her changing appearance was not as good as her original appearance, so there were not many people around, even if someone came to Tuo BARREI, it was cold words to drive him away.


    After a long time, there will be no one around him.


    Hua Ruge is different. Although she has let go of her aura, she is also gentle. She not only has no alienation in the bones of Childe wutrace, but also has a sense of affinity. So there are many girls around her.


    She can''t bear to talk coldly like Tuo BARREI, and she can''t get rid of others.


    At first, she was worried about eating, because there were too many people around to eat, but later she simply gave up and began to talk to waves of girls.


    She can''t eat right or left. If she doesn''t flirt with the little girl, she will have no fun.


    So when we toasted and talked with each other, we always focused on other people here, because there are so many beauties, and Hua Ruge is also a joy to talk with. We know a lot of people in a meal.


    When we left, Hua Yuege waved goodbye to others one by one.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and asked, "I''m out of the limelight. Are you hungry?"


    "Hungry." Hua Ruge''s face collapsed when she turned to look at him.


    "Let''s go to Wuji peak." Tuoba Rui pats her head.


    Hua Ruge nodded and followed.


    After arriving at the peak, Tuoba Rui finds the small kitchen and goes in without changing his clothes.


    Hua Ruge also followed in, watching him cooking and reading: "it''s really hard for me to eat a large table of wine and vegetables in the Ming Dynasty."


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t speak, just listens with a smile.


    "Those girls are interesting. Each one has something special and interesting." Hua Ruge felt his chin and said: "if I am a man, I will spend my whole life in a million flowers, and never hang on a tree."


    Tuoba Rui glanced at her and said, "what if it''s a woman?"


    "Men are different, of course. I..." Hua Ruge just said this sentence, and immediately changed his way: "but each one is not as good as my little Rui Rui, so I will wash my hands and make soup in peace, and don''t want to do anything else."


    Tuoba Rui ''s eyes have just been removed from her. Obviously, her answer is to pass.


    Hua rugo was relieved. Fortunately, she didn''t drink fast, or she must have been killed by him again today.


    But after the crisis, she was still thinking about this question, so she went up to Tuo Barry and asked him, "you''ll find me one, don''t you really think it''s a loss?"


    "How do you know you''re the only one?" Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    Hua rugo narrowed her eyes immediately and asked with a poor look, "is it difficult that you still have an ex girlfriend?"


    Tuoba Rui did not speak.


    Of course, Hua Yuege couldn''t let him go. He immediately put his hands on his hips and said, "tell me, what does it mean that I''m not the only one?"


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her fierce appearance and said with a light smile: "it means that I have seen flowers, but only you can enter my heart."


    "How can I see you?" Hua is like a song.


    "The people who pester me from small to large have never stopped, and have not seen thousands of flowers?" Tuoba Rui asked.


    "I''m not asking. I''m asking if you have an ex girlfriend?" Hua rugo said that he didn''t think he could understand it, so he changed his opinion: "before me, do you have a girl you like?"


    "What do you think?" Tuo Ba Rui pinched her face and said, "you are the first one."


    Hua Ruge looked on his face for a long time. When he was sure that he didn''t see anything, he nodded, "it''s almost the same."


    Tuo Ba Rui shakes his head and laughs, then cooks for him.


    Hua Ruge leaned over to look at him and said: "helanyan asked me what kind of girl you like before, but I couldn''t answer it, or you can tell me."


    "I didn''t know it was you when I met you." The answer of Tuo Ba Rui is concise and comprehensive.


    Hua Ruge felt very warm after listening to it, so she smiled gently.


    Tuoba Rui looked at her again and said, "don''t be shocked, make a fire for me."


    "Oh." Hua rugo promised, and then he put the firewood in the stove, played a fire and went in and started to burn.


    Tuoba Rui starts cooking on it.


    After making the meal, he took Tuo BARREI''s room. Hua Ruge began to feast on four dishes and a soup of delicious food. Tuo BARREI just sat quietly and gave her a dish. Finally, he said, "don''t go tonight."


    "No way." Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "when I left, the master told me to be careful. I''m afraid I won''t go to his old man''s house and I won''t be relieved."


    "Eat dry wipe clean to want to leave?" Tuoba Rui''s voice is full of complaints.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t be so vague. I''ll have a meal with you. I don''t know if I''ve eaten you."


    "Same." Tuo Ba Rui took her to her arms and said, "I will be responsible for what I eat."


    "Shall I take charge next time?" Hua Ruge is discussing with him.


    "When is the next time?" Tuoba Rui asks.


    "Soon, soon, I''ll be here if I can." Hua Ruge blinks at him vaguely.


    Tuoba Rui only feels her throat tight, when she kisses her lips.

 Chapter 1857

    Hua Ruge only felt that he had kissed the sky and the earth. He knew his lips were red without looking in the mirror.


    She seriously corrected: "this is to eat dry wipe clean."


    Tuoba Rui smiled and said, "I will be responsible for you."


    "We women in the new era don''t need to be responsible. Thank you. Goodbye." Hua Ruge stood up from him and took several steps to speak.


    After that, she took the lead in running without waiting for Tuo BARREI to have an action.


    Tuoba Rui shakes his head and laughs.


    On that day, the big Masters had already got the rules of rotation. They went down the mountain happily and returned to their respective clans.


    And the magic sea clan also talked, and let go of the mining rights of the mine, but still left the disciples to maintain order there.


    Dayang clan received a post from Kyushu chamber of Commerce before it was happy to go back. The meaning of debt collection is obvious. Dayang clan can''t only send some of the stored resources to the past.


    The contact person was Tang Ru, because Hua Ruge told her to be a little hard-working, so she didn''t give dayangzong a good face all the time, and when the messenger left, she said: "I hope that dayangzong will pay off the rest of the resources as early as possible, and our chamber of Commerce will also live."


    The emissary, with a blue face, nodded, "yes."


    Tang Ru and the rest of the disciples of Lingtian palace took another breath, and then opened the door to do business.


    After the opening of the mine by the magic sea sect, all the major gates really focused on that piece of fat meat. They all thought about how to get this one safely and then how to design a way to rob others'' share.


    As expected, no one is looking at juntianxia and others. A few of them are still thinking about things. After a period of time, they quietly extinguish them, cut them off together with clues, and then make great strides in development.


    Kyushu auction house also flourished again at this time. Those small clans that followed the trend of Dayang clan to seize resources have returned them on their own initiative.


    after all, they only heard that it had something to do with the magic sea clan before, but they didn''t know that it was Hua Ruge''s industry. Now Hua Ruge sits on the main business of Tianyuan palace. Anyone who listens to it will shake three times. Who dares to take her Don''t put anything.


    Kyushu chamber of commerce also developed rapidly by this trend, and used money to smash several strong people to sit in the town. With the strong people, not only the territory of gods is safe, but also the chaos is not in China, such as song and Tuo barrow are not in China and dare not mess.


    There is no mistake in the end of the chaos. Emperor huangquan has already closed all the sects and expanded the Kyushu Pavilion. Mu Qingyan breaks up and reorganizes the disciples of the sects and makes it difficult for them to merge gradually.


    Hua Ruge has received several news, and when he saw the current situation, he was relieved. Nowadays, people in the territory of gods fight with one heart, but they don''t know that the territory has entered such a threatening force.


    Because almost everything is under control, Hua Ruge has been very leisurely in recent days. She thinks that being able to deal with things is at best a generalist, and being able to use talents is a handsome one.


    so she has assigned all the affairs of Tianyuan hall to a grand degree. She really knows how to use people and check and balance. Each of the following deacons performs their own duties and deals with the affairs be arranged in good order.


    She is the principal, and she goes to spend some time every day. It''s OK to point out important matters. Half of the time of the day is in the room.


    Since she broke through the fourth level of the bitter sea, the state is not very stable. She needs to meditate every day to consolidate.


    Crazy old man now sees Hua Ruge or can''t accept the way: "you look at the root bone is not strong, how can you break through so fast?"


    "You''ve been cheated, sir. I''m talented, but I''m a little bit thick." Hua said with a smile.


    She didn''t hide it from the mad old man.


    "Thick bones?" The crazy old man pulled her aside and probed her carefully.


    Hua, like a song, is not fortified. Let his mind swim in the channels.


    After a while, the crazy old man opened his eyes and said, "I''ve never heard of your physique."


    "I don''t know what it is." Hua Ruge started: "I used to be a body of elements. I had eight times the power of ordinary people in my body. However, I became like this after the small world was plundered. I had a hundred times the power of ordinary people in my body."


    Crazy old man is very clear in this kind of thing, he thought for a long time, and finally said: "it''s blood power."


    "It''s also said that."


    "You said you had a great talent?" The crazy old man asked again.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "the kind of genius."


    "It''s getting worse after the robbery?"


    "I don''t think so. It''s just that you can''t test your talent." Hua Ruge said truthfully.


    Hearing this, the crazy old man immediately closed the door and set up another border. He himself was aware of the way: "I didn''t expect to pick up any apprentice also picked up the treasure."


    Hua Yuege sniffs at Yan and smiles proudly: "you are right. The fortune teller used to say..."


    "Your blood is only partially open." Crazy old man interrupted her at this time and said solemnly.


    Hua, like a song, looks surprised.


    "If it''s all turned on, even if you have a thick bone, it won''t hinder your talent''s release." The crazy old man looked at her and said, "who are your parents?"


    "My mother is as elemental as I am, nothing special."


    "And your father?"


    Hua Ruge immediately shook his head and said, "my mother said that other people are in the territory of the gods and asked me to look for them, but up to now there is no news."


    The crazy old man nodded, "that''s right."


    "That''s right. I haven''t seen my cheap father yet. Please sympathize with me, sir." Hua rugo is very tired.


    "Your father must be a great man." Said the mad old man, squinting.


    "Can such a great man perceive his daughter and me?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The crazy old man thought again and said, "it''s not good to say now, but if you open all your blood and he''s still alive, you can find it."


    Hua Yuege nodded clearly and asked, "how can we fully open our blood?"


    "Chance." The crazy old man left her two words and didn''t say any more.


    Hua Ruge felt that there was nothing more ethereal than this, so he shook his head and didn''t think much about it.


    "Darling, you can''t tell anyone about this, especially the old man of the phantom City son. If he knows it, he will pay attention to you." Said the mad old man.


    Hua Ruge nodded cleverly: "I know, in fact, I only told you about it."


    Hearing this, the crazy old man immediately opened his mind and said, "I''m worthy of my good apprentice, sir, you are not mistaken."


    Hua Ruge continues to pretend to be good.

 Chapter 1858

    Hua Ruge did a lot of research in this field after she knew that her blood had not been fully opened. She plunged into the library and turned through many ancient books.


    However, the ancient books only record the formation of the power of blood, as well as various cases of people activating blood.


    Some of them have been robbed by heaven like her, some of them have full potential after experiencing great grief, and some of them have taken some heaven and earth treasures or pills.


    All in all, there are many kinds of things, and there are few repetitions.


    After a round of reading, she finally believed what the crazy old man said. There was no knack for it. It all depended on chance.


    She turned her head and went to study the types of blood power. Some of them developed rapidly, some of them could master unique skills, and some of them enhanced their physique Times the power.


    The strength of these several times is extremely rare in the eyes of the recorder, and the blood is strong.


    Hua Ruge looks beautiful and jumps straight. If it''s all powerful, how about her hundredfold? And the crazy old man told her that now it''s just part of the blood.


    How bad would it be if it were all turned on?


    Put the bamboo slips on the bookshelf, Hua Ruge whispered: "cheap dad, cheap dad, what are you from?"


    According to her mother, she looks like her seven points and her father three points. She looks at her outstanding appearance in men''s clothes, and thinks that her cheap father is born well.


    This is the only clue she can grasp.


    After staying in the library for a few days, when she came out, there were some affairs waiting for her to deal with in Tianyuan hall, and there were Tuoba Rui waiting for her as well.


    When she went back to her temple, she saw Tuoba Rui sitting on the case and helping her to see the jade slips in front of her, but only to see and make no instructions.


    It''s true that his spirit power is different from Hua Ruge''s. It''s OK to deal with small matters. But now all the things that can be sent to her desk are big matters. If people find him participating, they will have some troubles.


    "I haven''t seen you for days? I heard you went to the library? " Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "go and find out something, but I don''t have a clue."


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are suspicious, obviously she doesn''t understand what she has to check.


    "My blood." Because she didn''t find Hua rugo and didn''t elaborate, she walked over and lay on his leg directly. She rubbed his temple wearily and said, "I''m sleepy."


    "Sleep." Tuo Ba Rui patted her on the shoulder and said.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "how is the situation outside?"


    "The main force of each clan inclines to the north. These days, the mining has taken turns. There have been a few clan frictions. If you don''t want to come, the contradiction will get bigger and bigger." Tuoba Rui said.


    "I''ll rest assured," Hua Yuege nodded.


    "They are all very good, and their forces are developing very fast. A few days ago, Mu Qingyan wrote to say that Jiuzhou Pavilion is a harmonious school. People who were dissatisfied with it have eliminated their resentment after they saw the superior cultivation skills and resources, and they are practicing hard. "


    "According to your idea, a large number of trees can grow on the yellow sand in the chaos area, which greatly improves the environment there. I think the living environment there will not be so bad in the next few years." Tuoba Rui repeated to her one by one.


    Hua Yuege heard the words and said with a smile, "do I even benefit the people?"


    "Yes." Tuoba Rui dotes and says, reaching for her hand and pinching it on her face: "can I sleep at ease now?"


    Hua Ruge nodded her head and gradually closed her eyes. She didn''t have a rest in the library these days. She was really tired.


    Tuo Ba Rui patted her back gently. When she fell asleep, she went to see Yu Jian, and then wrote down the solution. When Hua rugo woke up, she would go for a walk without thinking.


    That day, Hua Ruge slept in the evening. When he woke up, Tuo BARREI had handled everything properly and was reading a book.


    She rubbed her eyes and put her backhand around his waist.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and said, "wake up?"


    "Well." Hua is like a song.


    "I have something to tell you." Tuoba Rui said and handed her a piece of jade slips, and said: "someone wrote that he accidentally entered the hall of longevity and found that Zhong Zheng''s life card was broken. He wanted you to send someone to check it."


    Hua Ruge''s face was still smiling. Now he squinted a little and said, "have you finally found it?"


    "Although you do it skillfully, people will doubt you about it. Moreover, this clock is the lineage disciple of the patriarch, and he will certainly pay attention to it." Tuoba Rui expresses his concern.


    "His identity is really tricky. When I killed him, I thought today, and now I can only deal with all changes with the same." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "it''s good that you send people to search regularly. Don''t do it too actively, but it''s hollow."


    "I understand that as long as I don''t show any flaws, it''s going to be over." Hua Ruge knows the way.


    She said that she recorded her orders in the jade slips and put them back in the book.


    In the next day or two, the whole magic sea sect spread the news of Zhong Zheng''s death. At this time, people inevitably thought about the dispute between the Deputy Temple leaders of Tianyuan hall. The bed of Zhong Zheng was also hurt by Hua Ruge. The first thought of Rina Zhong Zheng''s death was Hua Ruge.


    After all, she has enough motive to kill.


    Now Tianyuan hall ordered an inventory. It was found that Zhong Zheng was out of the mountain gate that day. The investigators thought of Zha huaruge for the first time. However, there was no record of Hu Yue''s going out or returning.


    So the investigators wondered whether it was Hua rugo who sent people to commit the murder. Then they checked all the disciples who went in and out that day, and found that no one went out and came back, and there were no strong ones, just some little disciples who went down the mountain to practice.


    It''s strange that it has nothing to do with Hua Ruge?


    What''s more, they can''t think that Zhong Zheng''s serious illness is better. How can they rush out at night?


    The investigator reported the incident to the leader of the magic sea, who thought for a moment and said, "if there is no trace of Hu Yue''s involvement?"


    "I haven''t found out yet. At that time, Hu Yue''s deputy hall leader was busy with the affairs of Tianyuan hall, and didn''t send his servants out to do anything." The disciple reported.


    "If it has nothing to do with Hu Yue, I don''t believe it. You can''t find it if you want to do it by her means." The magic Sea Lord then said.


    The disciple lowered his head and said, "I''m incompetent. I''ll check later."

 Chapter 1859

    "I want to check, but I don''t need to tell the outsiders if I have made progress." Said the master of magic sea.


    The disciple looked up doubtfully, "what do you mean, master?"


    "Hu Yue is getting more and more angry with the whole illustrious sea clan now. She is much better than Zhong Zheng. There is no reason for us to shake the rising trend of illustrious sea clan for a dead man." Said the master of magic sea.


    "I understand, just..." That disciple said half then hesitated.


    "You have always been the most trusted person in this seat. It doesn''t matter what you do."


    The disciple then said: "do you really trust Ji Ming and Hu Yue? The two of them appeared quietly in the battle of Tianhai. I thought it was strange. "


    "You said." The master of the magic sea is still the same as a mountain.


    "These two people said that they were only sanxiu originally, but how could Jiming''s talent be sanxiu? Even sanxiu by their means would never be unknown in the territory of gods." The disciple analyzed.


    The master of magic sea squinted slightly and asked, "what do you think?"


    "I''m afraid that these two people will enter our magic sea sect. I have to guard against them." The disciple said solemnly.


    The leader of the magic sea said with a smile: "Zhanling, you are worthy of being a good apprentice of the teacher. It''s not common to be alert."


    "Sir?" Seeing that the master of the magic sea didn''t have a half difference, the disciple immediately responded, "have you thought of that for a long time?"


    The leader of the magic sea nodded and said, "I only let them manage affairs, but I didn''t pass on their cultivation method. Why do you say that?"


    "You are well prepared for them." Zhan Ling''s eyes brightened immediately.


    "Yes, these two people are so powerful that it''s hard to guarantee that they will not be used on me one day. Naturally, we should guard against them." "Of course, I won''t let them stay in that position for too long. When the crisis is over, I will control them and put them behind the scenes."


    "Show Ling boxing way:" teacher respect wise


    "Those two are just chess pieces. You are the future hope of the master. Don''t let the master down." The leader of the magic sea patted Zhan Ling on the shoulder.


    "Yes, I am sure that I will not be able to live up to your expectations." Zhan Ling said at once.


    "It''s OK to be close to them." The master of the magic sea said again.


    "I understand," said Zhan Ling with a smile


    The leader of the magic sea clan waved and Zhan Ling left.


    Now, all the people in the magic sea sect are talking about Hua Ruge''s right and wrong. Of course, they only dare to talk in a low voice. After all, after a long time of looking at the Dharma exhibition, there is no clue. The records of the day''s entry and exit have been spread in the sect, but no one can see the clue.


    There is only one gate to get in and out of the mountain gate. If Hua Ruge wants to go out by other means, he will not know the spatial magic unless he knows the spatial magic. However, the spatial magic can only be known by those who are not creative. It is impossible to imagine the strength of Hua Ruge.


    Zhan Ling then checked for a few days, but he couldn''t find the place where Zhong Zheng died. All the city people at the foot of the mountain asked about it and said they hadn''t seen the man. He searched the mountain again. As a result, there was no sign of a fight between people in the mountain. Considering the strength of Zhong Zhengtang''s six aspects of bitter sea, it was impossible to disappear without fighting. He gave up the mountain again A line.


    But these two roads are the only way out of the mountain. If you don''t go anywhere, it''s hard for this person to disappear out of thin air?


    After more than ten days, the leader of magic sea called Zhan Ling to go. Zhan Ling gave the answer: "maybe elder martial brother Zhong Zheng can''t think of it when he was seriously injured. He went out and killed himself."


    After hearing this, the illustrious sea sect almost couldn''t breathe. He hated the iron and said: "this is the result you found out about 20 days ago?"


    "No one has seen elder martial brother Zhong, and there is no sign of fighting. I can''t think of any other possibility." Zhan Ling''s head is very low.


    "There is no trace of Hu Yue in it?" The Lord of the sea of illusion asked not willingly.


    Zhan Ling shook his head and said, "I secretly checked the people around her. There is no trace indeed."


    The leader of magic sea pinched the corner of his eyes. It''s not that he must cure Hua Ruge, but he was sure that she did it, but he couldn''t find any clues. There was always a feeling that IQ was crushed, which was very bad.


    "I don''t think it''s reasonable for Hu Yue to start with Zhong Zheng. Her ability lies in that if you want to reuse it, you will reuse it. If you want to reuse your own people, even if Zhong Zheng is dead, you still have many disciples to use. Hu Yue doesn''t need to take risks." Zhan Ling analyzes.


    The leader of the magic sea frowned at this reminder and said, "yes, it''s not that she can seize power after killing a clock, but who can do it so cleanly?"


    "I have limited ability. I can''t find it." Zhan Ling is a little ashamed.


    Although the leader of the magic sea was a little reluctant, he waved his hand and said, "well, don''t waste your time on EQ, just tell the whole clan about his light life."


    "Yes." Zhan Ling goes out.


    The leader of the magic sea sighed heavily after he left: "it''s still too bad."


    After Zhan Ling announced the results of the investigation to the whole clan, the disciples of the clan still didn''t believe it. Most people still think that Hua Ruge is very likely to commit the crime. But this time, they dare not talk about it casually, just think about it.


    after all, there is no evidence. Who dares to make up the rumors about the Lord of the Tianyuan palace.


    Hua Ruge is drinking tea with Tuoba Rui in the yard. Hearing the news, he can''t help laughing: "Qingsheng? Dutch act? Thanks to them. "


    "It''s not that you haven''t left any clues, they can only say that." Tuoba Rui smiles.


    Hua rugo stretched out and leaned on the chair and said, "but even if we can''t find out, the Lord of the sea of illusion will inevitably doubt me. He thinks it''s good that I''m ambitious to defend myself."


    "Not good?"


    "No, of course, it''s grinding and killing." Hua rugo approached him and said, "I guess he must have thought about how to deal with us after the crisis more than once."


    Tuoba Rui shakes his head and laughs.


    "But even if this old guy can''t be on guard, he can''t know what we''ve done in the dark. I guess he still has a dream of spring and autumn." Hua Yuege said something of a sneer.


    "It''s a pity that he can''t survive the crisis." Tuoba Rui lightly left a sentence.


    Hua Ruge felt her chin and said, "the conflict between the major doors has become more intense recently. A Li wrote to me today saying that she would make some small hands in secret."


    "Another storm is coming, and our chance is coming." Tuo Ba Rui put down his teacup and looked at her and said, "recently you have to practice hard."


    Hua Ruge looked at him who was still staying in the three aspects of the bitter sea and said, "are you really going to paralyze them all the time?"

 Chapter 1860

    "I''m not in a hurry. Even staying here has little effect on the exertion of strength." The way of Tuoba Rui is light and light.


    Hua Ruge knows that he has not broken through because he is afraid of the strong vigilance of the illustrious sea sect. To put it bluntly, he is letting the enemy numb.


    And her strength has always been inconspicuous, others will pay little attention to it.


    "It''s OK. You attract the fire now. I''ll protect you when it''s real." Hua Ruge patted his chest, saying that he was very righteous.


    Tuo Ba Rui was amused by her, but she didn''t want to lose. "OK."


    Hua Ruge was very proud. After sitting for a while, she went back, because the enemy she was facing might be stronger this time, and she dared not be lazy any more when she was in the safety of two people.


    Her talent and savvy are very good. Even if her root is thicker, it can be filled with efforts. But she thought that hard work had little effect, so she gave up directly.


    now she practices day and night, using the annihilation Scripture to continuously refine her spiritual power and body, and her accomplishments are also slowly improving.


    In order to make the cultivation more smooth, she took some pills made from heaven and earth Lingbao. These pills are very luxurious for others, but they are very common for her, the owner and alchemist of Kyushu chamber of Commerce.


    Seeing her cultivation and alchemy all day, the crazy old man once thought that this child''s character was a little abnormal. One day, he held Hua rugo and asked, "Dear apprentice, why do you work so hard now?"


    "I''m going to propose a marriage. I''m afraid Cheng family will not agree." Hua Ruge talks about a reason.


    "Crazy old man listened to this hearty way:" good good good, finally enlightened


    "The apprentice has gone back?" Hua Ruge tries to say.


    "Go ahead, practice well. If you don''t know anything, ask for a teacher." Crazy old man sent her away laughing.


    Hua Yuege passed the test successfully.


    Her body is very suitable for cultivating the heaven Sutra of annihilation. Of course, the obscure heaven Sutra occasionally does not understand the West. Before that, she had slowly learned and groped. This time, she could take it directly to ask the crazy old man.


    The crazy old man pointed out several times and then exclaimed Hua Ruge''s savvy: "you little boy and I have a comparison."


    "Master is better." Hua Yuege speaks her mind.


    This day''s Sutra is so overbearing and obscure. Even if you start from scratch, you don''t have to understand it. You need to know that her master started from the middle of the road. Although she was injured, her strength has increased greatly.


    "You are usually too lazy, and never put your mind on cultivation. If you study hard, within fifty years, you will surely be able to be proud of the whole territory." Said the crazy old man.


    "Fifty years?" Hua Yuege''s eyelids jumped.


    Crazy old man nodded: "as long as you practice hard, you can."


    Hua Ruge even said that she was, and promised that she would practice hard in the future. Only in this way did the crazy old man let her go.


    Hua Ruge scratched his head when he came out of the main hall and said in a low voice, "I can''t use that long even if I don''t practice hard."


    I''m kidding. She''s a cheater. How can she really practice in a proper way.


    She wanted to go back to her room and practice again. When she went out, she saw a man in a black suit walking towards her.


    This man she has met is supposed to be a Dharma protector of the magic sea clan, surnamed Zhan.


    "Junior brother Hu, don''t be hurt." Zhan Ling opens with a smile.


    Hua Ruge also replied: "thank you for your concern, elder martial brother Zhan. I''m all right, younger martial brother."


    Now she remembers more details. It seems that Zhong Zheng''s job is what he checked. When she thought of the suicide notice, she smiled more.


    "If I remember it well, younger martial brother Hu likes drinking. I wonder if I can go to my place today and have a drink." Zhanling invites.


    It''s strange that Hua Ruge is like a song. What''s good to drink for this one who is not related to the other, has no reason, and doesn''t celebrate the Spring Festival.


    She could not say that she was not. She said, "I don''t want it."


    "Please, younger martial brother." Zhan Ling made a gesture of please.


    Hua Ruge was afraid to climb the mountain again, so he said: "since elder martial brother Zhan is here, I''d better let younger martial brother do his best. I have a good wine."


    "So good." Zhan Ling is not polite.


    Hua Ruge can''t see anything from his face, so he won''t speculate on his intention for the time being. It''s a waste to think too much when drinking.


    Zhan Ling is not like a man with a mind and a city government when he sees her. I don''t know if he thought wrong before?


    "Elder martial brother Zhan, in fact, I will invite you even if you don''t come." Hua Ruge poured him a glass of wine and said, "elder martial brother Zhong has cleared my suspicion of the loss, otherwise everyone still doubts me now."


    Zhan Ling raised his glass and said, "I''m just doing things in a fair way. Younger martial brother Hu is honest, and naturally I don''t need to help."


    "That''s not the way to say. Elder martial brother Zhan is such an understanding person. If those who listen to the rumor and don''t understand the reason, they may have already put the blame on younger martial brother me." Hua Yuege''s happy face.


    Zhan Ling sees her look sincere, and doesn''t understand whether she thinks more about it or whether this person pretends too well.


    "Come on, drink." He said with a smile.


    "To my elder martial brother." Hua Yuege raised his glass and then drank it up.


    Zhan Ling also drank a clean wine, and then said: "younger martial brother, this wine is really a good wine."


    "Not only that, but this dish is also delicious. Elder martial brother, try it." Hua Yuege said and picked up chopsticks.


    Zhan Ling took a piece of duck, and after eating it, she also nodded: "it''s really delicious."


    "Our magic sea is good, but it''s not very fun. So younger martial brother, I can only choose some cooks from the bottom of the mountain to cook food." Hua laughs like a song.


    "Younger martial brother is really free and easy." There are more colors of exploration in Zhanling.


    Hua Ruge pointed to the wine glass and said: "I made this wine myself. There are many miraculous medicines such as snow lotus Ganoderma lucidum in it. After drinking it, you can improve your accomplishments. Elder martial brother can drink more cups."


    "I didn''t expect younger martial brother to be an expert." Zhan Ling said he had another drink. He had never drunk such a sweet wine.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "this is a man. Eating and drinking should be in the first place. Nothing is as interesting as this way."


    "I''m really envious of you."


    "But now I am confined to this mountain, and I can find very little fun." Hua Yuege said to fill the two with wine and said: "it''s not a waste to know some friends simply."


    She said it was a drink, smile is very sincere.

 Chapter 1861

    Zhan Ling also drank a few cups with him and asked: "I wanted to make friends with you, but I heard that younger martial brother Hu is busy with cultivation recently. I''m afraid I''ll disturb younger martial brother before I drag him to the present."


    "I''m tired of talking about this practice." Hua Ruge put down his glass and said, "I''m a man of loose nature. Now I''m in the fourth place of my humble cultivation. I''m in a hurry."


    "I don''t know what''s the hurry, younger martial brother?" There was no change in Zhan Ling''s face, but he was in a good mood.


    He thought Hua Ruge might expose his ambition.


    "It''s not because fang''er said that she would take me down the mountain to see my father-in-law laotaishan recently. I''m afraid that my parents will dislike it." Hua Yuege said and sighed: "I know today, I usually don''t slack off, ah."


    Zhan Ling''s face was muddled. She thought she could ask something when she was drunk, but it turned out that it was just for women.


    "You don''t know, elder martial brother Zhan. Fang''er''s father is the Lord of the demon sect. We are two brothers. Fang''er originally called me uncle." Hua Yuege said and then said, "I don''t want to go to the magic sea sect and get on well with my daughter. Now I''m embarrassed to say goodbye."


    "Younger martial brother has an old acquaintance with the father of a girl?" There was a smile on Zhan Ling''s face.


    Hua Ruge said with a little shame: "I blush when I say it. I am embarrassed when I have this relationship. If I am not strong enough, I will have no face to see others."


    "We immortals live a long life. It''s OK to be older. Moreover, younger martial brother, you are the leader of Tianyuan hall now. I think it''s too late for that little Tianmo clan tie. " Zhan Ling comforts her.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "elder martial brother Zhan praised me. I''m just a temporary title. I''ll go back to my mountain to do small business after the crisis of our magic sea sect."


    Zhan Ling asked strangely, "why do you think so, younger martial brother?"


    "It''s proper for the leader of Tianyuan hall to be a valuable and powerful person, and I''m used to being casual, younger martial brother. I really can''t stand this restriction." Hua Ruge shook his head as he said, as if he didn''t have a half nostalgia for this place.


    "Younger martial brother, it''s not right that you have the ability to sit in this position."


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "it''s too bitter on the mountain. It''s better to be a romantic young man at the foot of the mountain."


    Looking at Hua Ruge, Zhan Ling felt that she was not a big threat. Even if she had the ability, she was also a man with no ambition, so she relaxed and said with a smile, "I''m afraid that the elder master won''t let you go."


    "Even if I don''t let it go, I will ask for it." Hua Yuege said, "don''t worry about chatting. Eat vegetables."


    Zhan Ling nods.


    Two people push the cup again to change the cup, until late at night Zhan Ling has a little drunk before leaving.


    Hua Ruge stood up with the wine pot in his arms and said, "it''s not enough to have a good chat. Elder martial brother Zhan is better to stay here. We are sleeping together so that we can talk."


    "No, I will invite younger martial brother to sit on my peak some other day. Goodbye." Zhan Ling said and flew away.


    After watching him leave, Hua Ruge''s dim eyes gradually became clear, turned to look at the good food and wine on the table, sighed.


    "What''s the matter?" Tuoba Rui''s pleasant voice sounded behind her.


    He came to the peak early. He saw the two people push the cup to change the cup and then went back to the side hall to rest. He didn''t come out until Zhan Ling left.


    "It''s no fun talking to such smart people. It''s a waste of my table wine." Hua Ruge shakes his head.


    Tuo Barry came to her and said, "I thought you were sleeping together because you didn''t keep him."


    "You can believe that. If I can even see such a stupid and bad person, what kind of vision must I have." Hua Ruge shudders when she thinks about it. Fortunately, she has seen the world. If she is really fascinated by it, her life will be miserable.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and asked, "where do you see that he is broken?"


    "I want to know if I have a bad intention." Hua Ruge snorted and said, "I guess if I show a little ambition, I will be locked up and killed tomorrow."


    "This man is not too stupid. Be careful." Tuoba Rui patted her back and said, "go back and talk."


    "If it''s stupid, it''s cute." Hua Ruge turns around.


    Back in the palace, Tuo Ba Rui said again, "it seems that the master of the magic sea really can''t sit. We need to be more careful in the future."


    "That old man is a nuisance, too." Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "but I think he hasn''t started so fast. Maybe we can take the lead."


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    Because of the huge interests of the northern mines, the large number of the outside world''s doors have been red eyed one by one, causing more and more friction. Later, they even started to fight.


    This kind of things happen, there are followers, so one after another there are clans to seize resources.


    The leader of the magic sea is very happy when he knows it. He gave up such a large piece of fat to let these clan''s strength be consumed. After the goal is achieved, he will naturally use means to recover the lost ore.


    Therefore, the disciples of the illustrious sea sect who maintain order only make superficial efforts to delimit that there is no conflict near the mine, which is no doubt unlimited for the sect that really wants to rob.


    At the beginning of the conflict, there were still some small clans. Later, even the first-class and second-class large clans began to show signs of internal friction.


    At the same time, there will be no more auction houses in Kyushu. Kyushu chamber of Commerce will focus all its efforts on recruiting guardians and staff, so as to avoid being targeted in the future. At least it should have the ability of self-protection.


    The competition among the major sects is becoming more and more fierce. It''s a great pleasure for the magic sea sect to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.


    Hua Ruge is also watching the outside activities after her cultivation. Two months later, she felt that the fire is almost over. So far, all the major doors are reserved because they are only fighting for revenge rather than death. They don''t hurt too many people. If they develop further, they will be serious.


    As far away as the fairy beast forest, shangguanli, who accompanies the mink, naturally knows this. Then he slowly opens his mouth and says, "it''s time to start."


    "Can I help you?" At this, mink sat down from one side.


    Shangguan Li smiled and shook his head. "No need."


    "Not again." "I haven''t done it for half a month. My hands are itchy. Can''t I fight the old lion in the East again?"


    Shangguanli immediately shook his head and said, "no, the lion king is too strong. Now you will suffer a loss."


    "I''ll try it. He can''t kill me even if he can''t fight, but he has some minor injuries." Said mink in a consultative tone.


    Shangguan Li, who has always been decisive, now looks a little complicated.

 Chapter 1862

    "What do you think, sister Ali?" Mink approached her and asked curiously.


    Shangguan Li reaches for his head and says, "I don''t know if I should stop you. Maybe you are used to this way, but I''m a little worried. "


    Mink thought about it carefully and said immediately, "I don''t want you to worry about it. I won''t go."


    Rao is as intelligent as Guan Li. I don''t know if they should let each other go or think about each other.


    "I''ll ask your sister when we meet next time." Shangguan Li thinks it''s time to ask an experienced person.


    Xiao mink said with a smile, "sister a Li doesn''t have to ask. I promised to protect you, so I also need to take care of my body."


    "It''s good not to fight for the moment. I think there will be a hard fight soon." Shangguan Li said, reaching out and pinching the face of the mink, saying, "this period of time should be regarded as a period of energy conservation."


    "Sister Ali said we were going to fight?" The mink''s eyes brightened.


    Shangguan Li nodded: "our goal is to become a phantom sea clan, so we can''t wait for the big enemies from the big doors outside. Now is the best time."


    "Then what am I going to do?" The mink''s eyes are shining.


    Shangguanli cried and laughed: "at this stage, you are not needed. I can send my subordinates to do it."


    "Oh." The mink answered.


    Shangguanli rubs his head: "don''t worry, when you start the war."


    Small marten looked at the gentle light in her eyes, very cordially leaned on her bosom and said: "it''s good to be around sister Ali without fighting."


    "You." Shangguan Li smiled and said, "I think it''s better to practice in seclusion recently."


    "No, I want to be with you," said mink, shaking his head quickly


    "Well." Shangguan Li looks at his lovely appearance, and his heart is soft.


    When Guan Li in the sky asked people to spread rumors, saying that the friction of the main doors was deliberately done by the illustrious sea sect, in order to consume the strength of the other sects, the only one.


    At the same time, she sent envoys to dayangzong.


    Dayang sect always thought that it was the magic sea sect that provoked the war between them and the six major sects. Now the account that was blackmailed by Hua Ruge is also included in the head of the magic sea sect. It can be said that he hated the magic sea sect deeply.


    Shangguanli''s emissary sent a suggestion, which is to take this opportunity to join other sects to attack the magic sea sect.


    The master of Dayang is shrewd and agile. Even if he knows that this is a good opportunity, he may be the best opportunity to attack the illustrious sea sect. Even if he decides to wait for the right time, he will rise.


    They are not only preparing for this, they are also planning to detain the emissary of shangguanli, because in this way, even if they fail, they can also hand over the person and let themselves get rid of the relationship.


    However, the messenger disappeared in the shadow before they could make a move, and disappeared into a black light.


    At a glance, the master of Dayang saw that this was the magic sect''s skill. He immediately raised his eyebrows and said, "the magic sect wanted to kill the magic sea sect. It seems that we may have a strong helper."


    Other deacons and dharmapalas nodded.


    After finishing the work, shangguanli will withdraw the subordinates who originally spread the rumors and let them spread among the disciples of all sects. It''s very difficult to find the source even if you want to.


    After the conflict, there are inevitably resentments in the hearts of the major sects, especially those weaker ones. After being robbed of the ore, they have no place to vent their resentments. Their eyes turn red immediately after hearing this and rumors.


    And those who start to grab resources will gradually encounter rivals with equal strength. It''s not easy for them, so when they hear the rumor, they are also mentally shocked, even when they react.


    If we continue to fight like this, our strength will be greatly weakened. In this way, we will not benefit from the magic sea sect.


    And even if they get rid of all difficulties and win over other sects, they will seize the ore. as long as they are willing to punish them at any time, they will take back the ore rightfully.


    Then they spent so much effort, and in the end they were likely to help others mine.


    Who can bear this thought? For a while, the group was excited. It was a Qi to the magic sea sect.


    After receiving the news, the leader of the magic sea turned white. Once upon a time, he was only angry when this kind of offensive speech came out. Now he really felt scared.


    Because this is no longer a rumor, but their real intention.


    "Go. Call Ji Ming and Hu Yue." When the master of the magic sea slowed down, he was busy.


    "Yes." Zhan Ling should tell the following disciples to do it.


    Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui are on Tianyuan peak. Hua Ruge has just passed the customs. Tuoba Rui comes to visit them.


    "It''s really a little hard to break through the fifth aspect of the miserable sea. I haven''t made much progress even after I''ve been repairing it for so many days." Hua, like a song, shook his head in distress.


    Tuo Ba Rui plays her head: "it takes decades and hundreds of years for people to break through a realm, and you only have two months of cultivation to cry for hardship?"


    "It''s mainly because no one practices. It''s not good if there''s no theory and no practice." Hua Ruge said, touching his chin and saying, "whose stubble do you think I''m looking for?"


    Tuoba Rui chuckled and said, "don''t flaunt it at this time."


    "You''re right, too." Hua Ruge nodded and said: "three days ago, a Li wrote to me that she had sent someone to guide the public opinion. I think it''s time to get the news. Why hasn''t there been any movement?"


    "It should be just one or two days, and then wait." Tuoba Rui appeases.


    As he was speaking, a disciple hurriedly came up from the bottom of the mountain, sweating and panting: "two vice hall masters, please come to the patriarch."


    Two people look at each other, although there is no expression on their face, they know it.


    When they arrived at the hall of magic sea, they saw that the leader of magic sea was sitting in the middle of the hall. It was probably because they knew that they had not been able to sit until they arrived.


    "I have seen the patriarch." Both of them bowed together and were disrespectful. The jade facades were full of doubts.


    "Take a seat. Look at this." The master of the magic sea said and handed a jade slip to the boy beside him.


    The little boy took over, went down the steps and handed it to Hua Ruge, who was sitting on the right side.


    Hua Ruge''s brow was frowned immediately after he glanced at it.


    Tuoba Rui looked at it and it was mostly this expression.


    Zhan Ling sits at the bottom of the two and waits for them to speak.


    "What do you think of it? Can it be remedied?" The leader of the magic sea could not wait for them to ask.


    Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui have a look at each other. Tuoba Rui immediately knows that Hua Ruge doesn''t want to talk, so he says, "I think it''s unusual."


    "What do you say?" The master of magic sea asked in a hurry.


    "If it''s discovered by each major gate itself, it will not develop so targeted, and it will be discovered by us when it''s done." Tuoba Rui then said.

 Chapter 1863

    "You mean someone deliberately targeted me The illustrious sea sect was shocked.


    Tuoba Rui nodded solemnly: "exactly."


    "Bold, who dares to do so? Is it too long?" The master of magic sea was furious.


    Hua Ruge is touching her nose.


    The master of magic sea got up and walked back and forth on the steps. Then he said, "who do you think will do it?"


    "I don''t know that our illustrious sea sect is too high and cold. There may not be many people who are ambitious to deal with us." Tuo Ba Rui said again and said, "this matter needs to be checked."


    "How do you find out? I''ll send Zhan Ling to assist you in an all-round way." The master of magic sea sat down again and stared at him.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and then said, "if you can''t find anything in this kind of mysterious thing, you can only find it in secret."


    "How can I spy?"


    "The other side can do these instructions quietly, which must be very deep. Now, every move of our illusory sea sect may be in the exploration of the other side. If we make a rash move, it is likely to cause the other side''s alert and destroy the clue pin." Tuoba Rui is worried.


    The master of magic sea frowned slightly, as if he thought of something.


    Hua Ruge casually added: "at this time, if there is a hidden force, then we will not be detected by the other party when we mobilize, and we will catch the other party by surprise."


    The Lord of the sea of illusion heard this more thoughtfully.


    "However, our illustrious sea sect has never cultivated other forces. I think it will not work. Let''s think about how to use the power of the sect." Zhan Ling is on one side.


    The leader of the magic sea immediately nodded: "yes, can we make use of the existing forces?"


    "Naturally, there are many talents in our magic sea sect. It''s not hard to hide your ears and steal your bells, but the progress of the investigation will be slower." Tuo Ba Rui said and stood up and said, "if the patriarch can believe it, let his disciples do it."


    "It''s all a family that can''t believe anything. Just do it for both of you. I''ll let the whole family listen to you." The leader of the magic sea immediately ordered.


    So Hua Yuege got up, and together with Tuoba Rui said, "I will take the lead."


    After that, they went out, and there were only two people left in the temple, the master of magic sea and Zhan Ling.


    Zhan Ling saw that the leader of the magic sea was still worried and said: "I think they have the ability to do well. I don''t know what the master is worried about."


    "You have also heard from Jiming that our opponents are hidden in the dark, and they are powerful and very cunning. But we are in the open, it will take a long time to find out that force." The master of magic sea squinted and said, "do you think it''s too late?"


    Zhan Ling was surprised and said, "what can you say, sir?"


    "This time, it''s not a rumor but a fact. After so many conflicts among the major sects, I''m so resentful now that I can''t be sure that I won''t fight against the magic sea sect." The leader of the magic sea frowned and said, "once the other party has gathered forces, even those who find out the truth will not pay attention."


    "Master Yingming, what should we do?" Zhan Ling asked eagerly.


    After a long time of contemplation, the leader of the magic sea gradually calmed down from his rage and anxiety and said, "there is no way. Let''s hope for them."


    Although Zhan Ling had some strange reaction from her master, she didn''t say anything. She nodded, "that disciple has left."


    "Do your best to help them." The master of the sea of illusion told.


    "I will try my best," said Zhan linggong


    When he went out, the leader of the magic sea thought in the palace alone. A moment later, he took out the arrow that had been black from the space, recorded the message he wanted to convey with his mind, and then set two marks.


    After finishing, he used the power of spirit to push the arrow to turn into a black smoke and fly out quickly. When he went out, he was already integrated with the air and could not see it any more.


    He squinted slightly at the direction where the arrow disappeared and murmured, "he has changed his hand."


    Here Tuoba Rui and Hua Ruge go back to Tianyuan hall. They say to the little boy that they have important matters to discuss. They go back to the room without anyone disturbing them.


    Zhan Ling then flew over and was blocked out of the border.


    He had to wait outside for the result.


    Back in the room, Hua Yuege smiled and asked Tuo BARREI, "do you think this old guy can still hold his breath?"


    "Flustered." Tuoba Rui makes tea and spits out two words.


    "I think so. He can''t sit still after your scare." Hua Ruge also sat down and said, "I''ve asked Ali to pay attention to whether there will be any underground forces involved."


    "It''s up to you to force those who practice magic." Tuoba Rui also said.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I think it''s OK. Seeing all the big doors, I''ll start to play the magic sea sect from the beginning. It''s time to play the bottom card."


    "It''s really the time to force the underground forces out to fight a hard battle. We need to be prepared." Tuoba Rui squints slightly.


    "You''re right. I''m not closed recently. I''m trying to attract people." She paused and then said, "just to find out this matter, we should bring some people here."


    "I will also draw up my master. As long as he is willing to turn around, there will be no problem here." Tuoba Rui also said.


    "Time is a little tight. Let''s move as soon as possible."


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "I will hold back Zhan Ling and ask him to investigate. You just do your own thing."


    "That''s just what I want." Hua Yuege smiles at the words.


    After assigning their own tasks, the two drank tea and talked about daily affairs.


    While Zhan Ling is waiting outside anxiously, and has been wandering outside the main hall.


    Think the time is about the same, Tuo Ba Rui just left the border and came out.


    "Exhibition Ling sees the appearance then welcome up to ask:" how, have method


    "If you return to martial uncle, you have already made a decision. Please help me." Tuoba Rui spoke quietly.


    Hua Ruge in the room quickly put down his legs and made a deep look.


    "You have been instructed by the master. Please come as soon as possible." Ling Ling asked.


    "In fact, it''s simple. We just need to develop the dark line. Let''s let the disciples go down the mountain a little bit to make sure they don''t know the ghost." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge thought that if there is no inner ghost, the natural God doesn''t know the ghost, but the whole thing is under their control, there is no secret.


    "That''s good. Tell me the details." Stretch the road.


    "Martial uncle, follow me." Tuoba Rui said and took Zhan Ling away.


    Hua Yuege just walked out of the room at the end of the room and looked at Zhan Ling solemnly and said, "elder martial brother Zhan is tired."


    "This is what I should do, nothing," Zhan Ling waved

 Chapter 1864

    After the two left, Hua Yuege smiled, taking advantage of the fact that the illustrious sea clan was out of danger to draw people''s hearts. She is very experienced in this. At this time, whoever can give the disciples a sense of security will depend on them later.


    Dignity can not be established with a cold face, but mainly with real ability.


    At the moment, the leader of the magic sea is busy to clarify, and send a post to the leader of each sect to invite others to talk about it.


    But this time, the main doors didn''t give face like this. They lingered outside the northern mines one by one, with gloomy faces, making plans for the future.


    The leader of the magic sea was so flustered that he hoped that he could find the truth as soon as possible.


    Tuoba Ruizhi opened Zhanling to investigate, and he deployed new people to go down the mountain behind him. He said that the reinforcements were actually searching for the disciples of the demon sect by this force.


    Hua Ruge''s side is a stable people''s heart. He walks around all day. When he is asked, he makes a profound appearance and tells these people that nothing will happen.


    Looking at her indifferent, people also followed with some peace of mind, so at this time on the five peaks Tianyuan hall is the most stable place for people.


    A few days after the incident happened, Hua Ruge received the news from shangguanli, saying that it was her informants who reported it. Many people with magical skills suddenly appeared on the mainland and are looking into the incident.


    Hua Yuege narrowed his eyes slightly and said softly, "I really didn''t wronged him."


    Once they found that the magic city son was related to the magic gate in the first World War of Tianhai. Now it is true. But now she also knows that not the whole magic sea clan is in collusion with the magic gate. It is likely that only one or some people of the magic city son is involved in the magic gate.


    Her reply to shangguanli said that she was going according to the original plan, but she was spying on it secretly. Don''t act rashly.


    At this time, it''s more important to be wise and protect yourself than anything else.


    Shangguan Li knows this. After he came out of the demon gate, all dark night pavilions no longer participate in this kind of thing. In the eyes of ordinary people, he is just a small force selling news.


    Although the people of the magic gate are also organizations hidden in the dark, they are amateurs in this field after all. Naturally, they have not developed shangguanli for several years, so the concealment they think is also under the surveillance of shangguanli.


    But shangguanli knows, others don''t know, which includes dayangzong.


    Dayang sect now takes this opportunity to attack the illustrious sea sect. When he sees that the development of the gaffe has lasted for several days and that the illustrious sea sect has no good way to deal with it, he knows that the right time has come.


    So I sent letters everywhere to contact other clans in secret and incite them to overthrow the magic sea clan. I thought it was very secret.


    Shangguanli secretly watched these two forces active, but he was watching from a distance. The road to be paved has been paved. Now, he just needs to let things go as they are.


    Tuoba Rui is pulling a longer line. He has mobilized all the disciples that can be mobilized by the magic sea sect. The main hall owners and deacons are very cooperative, so their confidants are constantly infiltrating into the territory of the gods.


    Zhan Ling once put forward his doubts to Tuo barrow, that is to use a big bureau without cloth. He didn''t know that they were going to change their careers to become the clans of information trafficking in the future.


    "Have we suffered little from the news?" Tuo Ba Rui asked in a light way.


    Zhan Ling immediately felt that it was reasonable. The magic sea sect was hurt by the message several times and didn''t have the ability to fight back. In this respect, it really lacks some. So he admired Tuo Barry very much.


    or that others have the means, which is really a long-term vision.


    And many people in the magic sea sect paid attention to this event, which led to fewer people in charge. Many of the whole affairs of the sect outside the five halls found Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge always asks her to help people deal with her affairs in order, so her popularity is getting better and she has a special voice in the clan.


    The leader of the magic sea was worried about the things at the foot of the mountain. He wished someone could help her, so he didn''t have any doubts about it. Left and right in his eyes, these are two people to be dealt with sooner or later. It doesn''t matter if they show off now.


    When Hua Ruge came down from his leisure time, he learned about the situation at the foot of the mountain and found that everything was developing according to the plan.


    At this time, there are not a few sects who want to overthrow the illustrious sea sect. As soon as Dayang sect is closed, some of them are seriously considered.


    And making such a big noise, it''s not surprising that the dark magic door found out.


    Even when the news was spread to the illustrious sea clan, the illustrious sea clan leader received the news that Dayang clan had been secretly contacting other clans to revolt, and they probably did it to spread rumors.


    The leader of the magic sea said with a cold face, "I''m really tired of using Yin moves against me."


    He said, on the one hand, he searched for evidence, on the other hand, he monitored dayangzong. When necessary, he could start secretly.


    Hua Yuege knew the news through the dark night Pavilion, but he picked up his eyebrow and said, "I''m quite calm."


    "It seems that the leader of the magic sea is not an ordinary person. We should be careful in the future." Tuo BARREI is opposite her.


    "If it''s really done by Da Yang Zong, it''s right to deal with it like this. After all, only with evidence can we persuade people." Hua Yuege said with a smile: "it''s a pity that he can''t guess who is behind the scenes. It''s wrong how to do it."


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    "How is your side now?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "A lot of people have been deployed and many dark lines and strongholds have been developed, which is a good bottom. As long as we continue to consolidate." Tuo Ba Rui replied.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "I can''t see. You''re quite a liar."


    "I learned from you." Tuoba Rui shakes the pot.


    "Yes, keep working." Hua rugo said, leaning on him, and said, "I''ve made good progress here. As long as the instigation is in place, it''s not a problem."


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "pay attention to convergence of some sharp points."


    "I know." China is like a song.


    Recently, because there are so many things for both of them, there are few opportunities to meet. Most of the time, they are busy with how to arrange.


    Below, after receiving the order of the magic sea sect, Mormon began to secretly investigate the Dayang sect, and always wanted to find evidence of their rumors. However, even if they did this kind of things, it was very difficult to check, let alone not.


    So they checked for several days without any clue. At the same time, they also got the news that Dayang sect had decided to join hands with two first-class sects, and now they continue to join hands with others.


    Those two first-class sects have several affiliated second-class sects, and their combat effectiveness is terrible. If they are allowed to develop again, the consequences will be unimaginable.

 Chapter 1865

    After receiving this news, the magic gate passed back to the magic sea sect. Seeing this, the magic sea sect leader frowned fiercely and immediately ordered to kill the chicken to make an example of the monkey.


    Dayang clan is not afraid. Their main target is the other two clans.


    So the magic gate attacked the two first-class sects in a big way, because the magic gate was really haunted, and its combat power was very high, but the two sects were severely damaged in a confrontation.


    The magic gate retreats at a stroke. It''s so fast that people can''t catch any trace at all.


    After that night, the territory of the gods fell into a new panic, because the fighting power of the demon gate suddenly appeared was so strong that they felt a great threat.


    Dayangzong is even more scared. They just joined up with these two major gates, and they were bloodwashed by the devil gate. It''s no coincidence.


    From this, they also came to a conclusion that the magic sea sect may be related to the mysterious magic gate.


    But they saw the tragedy of the two main doors, though they didn''t dare to talk nonsense.


    Not only dare not talk nonsense, nor dare to contact other sects to overthrow the illustrious sea sect.


    The reason why the leader of the magic sea kept the Dayang clan was that he had not found evidence. He knew that if he did not prove his innocence, rebellion would happen frequently, and the use of the magic gate was just to cure the symptoms and not the root.


    However, the appearance of the magic gate made people in the territory of the gods panic, for fear that they would be bloodwashed one day, so one by one they were still honest, and even the overthrow of the magic sea sect was not mentioned for a while.


    The leader of magic sea was very happy about this. He felt that his decision was just brilliant and magical, and he finally managed to stabilize the territory without relying on others. For a while, he was very proud.


    Tuoba Rui is slowly collecting the clues of these magic gates with his own system, and Zhan Ling has been implementing them, because he also thinks that it''s very important to check the magic gate.


    As time went on, the magic gate did not act for a whole month after that blood washing, which made people feel strange.


    Because life is back on track, so the main doors continue to take turns mining, conflicts still happen from time to time, and at this time, some people will recall the previous rumors and cause deep thinking.


    Another month later, Mormon still failed to find the evidence of the rumors of dayangzong. Tuoba Rui also knew early that he suspected dayangzong, but there was no evidence either.


    Because there is no evidence for both of them, the leader of the magic sea doesn''t blame Tuo barrai, but he thinks that Tuo barrai''s intelligence system is good. Later, some of them will find out in advance without being passive.


    The illustrious sea patriarch wanted to get rid of the Dayang patriarch directly, but he didn''t start because he saw that now the territory of the gods is not easy to get on the right track and didn''t want to cause any more panic.


    Once again, the magic gate disappeared, and the territory seemed to be in order again.


    However, the master of magic sea didn''t know that after the long absence of magic gate, all the major sects had the courage to fight again and began to study how to deal with magic sea clan.


    After all, no one wants to be under pressure all the time. It''s hard to miss such a good opportunity.


    It can only be said that the illustrious sea sect offended many sects from the time of the battle of the sky and the sea. Later, it didn''t leave a good impression on people. The popularity can be said to be extremely poor,


    so that after one of the sects decided to make a move, they contacted the other two sects, and the three quickly reached a consensus.


    At this time, Tuo barrui''s intelligence system came into play, and he first collected clues and reported them to the leader of the magic sea.


    The leader of the magic sea immediately became angry: "against them, these people are against them!"


    Tuo Ba Rui said to himself that you''re not bullshit. It''s no longer obvious that people are against you.


    "Patriarch, as far as I know, they are still in contact with other sects, which is very difficult." Tuoba Rui then said.


    The leader of the magic sea began to pace back and forth down the steps. He was wondering whether to open the magic gate. If not, things are likely to get bigger. If things are used, they are more likely to get bigger.


    It''s a tangle.


    He would like to ask tuobarrui what to do, but he can''t say it because it involves his most obscure secret.


    "Do you have any good idea?" Asked the master of magic sea.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought over and over again and said: "the best way now is to have peace talks, invite them over, put things on the surface, and..."


    "And what?" There is a glimmer of hope.


    "Give up the northern mines completely." Tuoba Rui said, "only in this way can people believe our sincerity."


    "It''s impossible. The northern mine is the most important resource of our magic sea sect. If we give up and don''t use others to fight, we will fall from this peak in a few decades." The leader of the magic sea blew his beard and stared at this.


    "I think our opponents are really a bit tricky. We have no choice but to compromise in order to catch our weakness." Tuoba Rui continued.


    The master of magic sea frowned tightly and asked, "you didn''t find out who did it?"


    "The other side did not leave any trace, but I think it must be done by the Dayang clan." Tuoba Rui then pushes the pot.


    "Who gave them courage." In the eyes of the master of the sea of illusion, the murderous spirit burst out.


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at him and said, "at this moment, other sects are full of complaints. They hate our sect very much. I think it''s the only way to advance is to retreat, and then make a postscript."


    "This is the only way?"


    "If we are strong, we will be the target of the public. Think twice, patriarch." At this time, Tuo Ba Rui had a bit of a heart to heart meaning.


    The leader of the magic sea sighed and waved his hand and said, "well, go out, and think about it again."


    "I leave." Tuoba Rui said and went out of the door, straight to the direction of Tianyuan peak.


    Because this peace is two months, Hua Ruge really has nothing to do, and it''s not good to find friends to eat and drink in this delicate time, so he can only be bored in the room.


    At this time, Tuo BARREI arrived and sat opposite her.


    "How is it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "As you wish, I have come up with the right solution." Tuo Barry looked at her and said, "but I still don''t think I should."


    "Do you think we should let the illustrious sea sect kill?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "As long as he did it, the other sects are stupid and understand that the devil sect is related to the magic sea sect, which can make him lose his reputation." Tuoba Rui said his own suggestions.


    "I know you''re right, but I heard that the last time the magic gate started, the two main gates suffered a lot of deaths and injuries. After all, it was a little intolerable." Hua Yuege said again and again, "and I can achieve my goal just like this plan, but it takes more effort."


    "You always have your own ideas." Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and laughed so much.

 Chapter 1866

    "My idea is not necessarily bad. As long as he does this, the external worries will be solved, and the internal troubles will not be easy to say." Hua Yuege took a sip of tea and said with a smile.


    Tuoba Rui has a clear idea of her own. If she can achieve her goal, she will follow her heart.


    It is said that the leader of the magic sea locked himself in the main hall for one day and one night. The next day, he opened the door of the hall and made a decision, that is, to give up the northern mine completely and negotiate with the three main gates.


    After hearing this news, all the people of the illustrious sea clan were shocked. We should know that the northern mine is the root of the development of the illustrious sea clan. If we give up completely, then the resources in the clan will be unsustainable.


    and the resources cannot be guaranteed, their cultivation will be slow. Where can we agree.


    So the temple Lord and the deacons and Dharma protectors gathered in the hall of the magic sea and asked the magic city son to accept them. But when the magic city son said that the three main gates were about to attack, and the reactions of other gates, these people were silent.


    Obviously, there is no way to deal with this anger. It seems that they have only two choices, either to give up the northern mines, or their lives may not be guaranteed.


    Under the balance of nature do not speak.


    "Go back, Zhanling. You can go to the three main gates." The order of the master of magic sea.


    "I do." Zhan Ling flies away and the rest of the people are scattered.


    Wang Yun returns to Wuji peak with Tuoba Rui. Hua Ruge can only fly to Tianyuan peak alone. However, on the way, he sees other people talking about it in twos and threes. They are dissatisfied.


    It''s needless to think that these people are dissatisfied with the leader of the magic sea. It''s a long way to think that the main sects began to fight against the magic sea at the time of the first World War. At that time, if the leader didn''t sacrifice other sects to attack the sky sea, how could it cause the later criticism.


    What we have done now is not to cover up the mistakes before, which leads to the loss of our clan. Many people don''t say it, but also lost the northern mine. How can they live in the future.


    Although they didn''t complain more, Hua rugo understood that these people were very dissatisfied with the master of the magic sea, so it seemed that the fire was burning.


    It''s just that there''s still a little bit of catalyst left. She needs to wait.


    As expected, after the great step of the retreat, most of the following sects lost their Qi. After all, no matter what their original intention is, they have now retreated, and they will not care if they get real benefits.


    After Zhan Ling went there in person, those clans who were going to fight were shocked by the news of the magic sea clan. They were even more amazed at being backed down. Naturally, they immediately said they would not fight this confused idea any more.


    When the crisis completely subsided, the leader of the magic sea immediately became angry again after a sigh of relief. He locked himself in the hall for three days and three nights. As a result, although the time was longer, he did not think of any good way to get revenge.


    Now that the situation has just calmed down, the illustrious sea sect has been greatly hurt by these repeated setbacks. There is really no good time or absolute strength to fight back, so it can only be tolerated temporarily.


    He wanted to ask Tuo BARREI''s opinion in the past. However, although they were smart, there was no good way to compare them in such a situation, so they didn''t pass it on at all.


    Fortunately, his revenge is not so strong this time, otherwise no matter which one of them is called, he will suffer even worse.


    The so-called villain has his own mill, which is probably the truth.


    As the villain among the villains, Hua Ruge is being treated and drunk by the temple master and deacons of each peak. These people usually get along well with Hua Ruge. Now when they have no backbone in such a situation, they naturally think of Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo drinks a lot of wine and eats a lot of food. She naturally does not grudge flirting when she meets the beautiful girl. However, when she is asked how to look, she is not distracted.


    she only says that our clan has a large foundation and lost the northern mine. Although it is a pity, it is not unbearable, and the clan leader will have a decision. She just follows the clan leader Now.


    All the deacons who invited him to the temple shook their heads when hearing this. All of them thought that although she had many ideas, she was too small and naive, and many things were not as transparent as those old people.


    In this way, the image of Hua Ruge and little white flower is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. These people are basically not alert to her.


    Hua Ruge could not see the facial expressions on these faces and focused on flirting with a female disciple around her. Now her cheeks are scarlet and she is almost in her arms.


    The girl was waiting for Hua Ruge to take the initiative, but when she saw Hua Ruge, her words were frivolous but she didn''t do anything. For a while, she couldn''t care to be reserved. She leaned on Hua Ruge as if she were too drunk. In a soft voice, she said: "little martial uncle, people are dizzy. Can I use her shoulder?"


    "You are welcome, beauty. I can use it for you." Hua Ruge laughs vaguely.


    Suddenly the girl''s face was even redder.


    Other people on the table also laughed but didn''t speak. Obviously, they are used to the peach blossom''s physique of Hua Ruge.


    After a banquet, the girl directly climbed on Hua Yuege''s shoulder and said, "little martial uncle, I can''t drink. Can you take me back to my room?"


    "Unfortunately today, master is waiting for me to go back to practice earlier. I''m afraid I can''t delay any more." Hua Ruge moves his master out to suppress others.


    "I''ll go to see martial uncle another day." The girl looked at her with peach blossom in her eyes.


    Hua Ruge also looked back and said with a smile, "I can''t get it."


    "Little martial uncle teased me again." The girl''s shy way.


    Hua Yuege smiles and flies back to his Tianyuan palace. These days, she has to catch up with at least two liquor stores like this every day, and even four in many cases. With her drinking capacity, she can only get rid of the wine pill everyday so that she won''t get drunk.


    Although I''m happy to eat and drink, I can''t be happy because I''m so frequent. I always fall on the big bed when I go back. It''s not good to sigh that there are too many friends.


    However, after flying into the room, she did not stay on the ground, but fell on her own bed, and the strong wind directly closed the door.


    Before she fell on the bed, she felt something different, but she didn''t stop in the middle of the air, but jumped straight up.


    Tuo Barry reaches for her waist. When his hand touches her waist, he has already unloaded her falling strength and let her fall on his chest like a feather.


    Hua rugo lies on his body, smiles and asks, "why don''t you just say it?"


    "See if you''re drunk and bring someone back to bed." Tuo Ba Rui reaches out and pinches her face.

 Chapter 1867

    Hua Yuege can''t laugh or cry. He still remembers this.


    "I''ll bring a girl back even if I''m sleeping with you." She answered with a smile.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t answer this question, but said, "is this kind of running too much to bear?"


    "It''s true that I''m so fond of the lively people." Hua rugo said, turning over and lying on the bed, and said: "but you don''t have to worry, my friends are not so many, and these two days are over."


    "That''s good." He said lightly.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "how''s your preparation? Is it time to start?"


    "I want to wait a little longer. Now it''s a bit abrupt." Tuoba Rui returns to her.


    "That''s right." Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "but I''m looking forward to the face of the magic Sea Lord when our bottom card comes out."


    "When the dog is in a hurry, he jumps over the wall. Then he will hide behind me." Tuoba Rui asked.


    "I''m not that vulnerable either." Hua rugo yawned, turned over and hugged him, saying, "go to sleep, I have another one to catch up with tomorrow morning."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui turned over and patted her on the back.


    Hua Ruge''s sleep quality has always been very high. He fell asleep in a short time. The next morning, after washing and rinsing, he went to eat and drink. Tuoba Rui went back to Wuji peak to continue his layout. They have a clear division of labor.


    These days, the illustrious sea clan is in a state of depression. The cooks who go up to the patriarch and down to the outside door to cook are all worried. Only Hua Ruge is still the same as before. It''s not ambiguous to eat, drink and play.


    Tianyuanfeng is a little better under her infection, which is also an example of other peaks.


    After a few days of banquets, Hua Ruge, a carnivore, ate vegetarians and fruits for a few days, then resurrected with blood and wandered around.


    Before, people thought that this person was free and easy to live. Later, they didn''t know who reminded them that she didn''t just rely on the resources of the magic sea sect. What did the big Kyushu chamber of Commerce want.


    It''s more sad to think of these people here. It''s hard to live.


    Since then, all the major gates have finally been honest, and the magic gate has gradually disappeared from the mainland. However, shangguanli''s is still very deep, because at this moment, the dark night pavilion has little effect.


    However, the intelligence system that Tuo barrow made use of the people of the illustrious sea clan has become mature, and many things on the mainland can''t escape their eyes.


    One day, Zhanling said to Tuoba Rui, "why can''t we see the devil gate after this gate is honest?"


    "The plan of the devil gate is not small. It must be a hindrance in the future." Tuoba Rui''s light opening way.


    Zhan Ling immediately brightened his eyes and said, "yes, if we can find the clue of the devil gate, can we take this opportunity to establish our prestige again?"


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    "Then I will report to the master." Zhan Ling said and got up.


    "I heard that the Lord is still on fire. Please be careful when you go, martial uncle." Tuo Ba Rui reminds me of his kindness.


    As soon as Zhan Ling heard this, he grew up beside the illustrious City son. Naturally, he knew that his master was so hot tempered that he could hide when he started a fire.


    But he was more dignified in front of Tuoba Rui. He couldn''t say that, so he said, "I think again. It''s better not to go before things are found out, so as not to make Shifu unhappy if I can''t find them after reporting."


    Tuoba Rui nods and pretends to believe.


    "Martial nephew Ji, where should I start this matter?" He sat opposite Tuo BARREI again.


    "Martial uncle wants to check?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Zhan Ling nodded: "now it''s time for us to help him share his worries


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded and said, "since martial uncle wants to check, I have an idea."


    "What''s the idea?" Zhan Ling asked immediately.


    "It''s hard to find their trace. We''ll start from their purpose." Said Tuoba Rui.


    "But where do we know what they want to do?" Zhan Ling frowned


    "The first thing to know about their purpose is to find out why they do things." Tuo Ba Rui said, "we know that they have washed two major gates in blood, and we can start from these two gates."


    "You mean to find out the reason why these two big doors were washed by blood?" Zhan Ling is not stupid.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "if I guess well, it should be because of the same reason, as for what is not easy to say."


    "You''re talking about this. I''ll take the rest." Zhan Ling patted her chest.


    Tuoba Rui''s face is not changed, but his heart does not jump. "So, there is uncle laoshishu."


    "It''s easy to say." Zhan Ling left this sentence and then turned to leave.


    Tuo Ba Rui poured himself a cup of tea after he left and drank it gracefully.


    After knowing that Zhan Ling went to check, Hua Ruge sent a message to shangguanli to let her disclose the information she had in her hand.


    Shangguanli had left behind for a long time, but what he didn''t do was obvious. He just accidentally sent a letter from Dayang sect to one of them.


    After Zhanling got it, xingchongchong went to Tuoba Rui and said, "I found that dayangzong was connected with them, but it''s a pity that the letter only said that they had an appointment to meet and conspire with each other, but they didn''t say what they were doing."


    "What do you think of it, martial uncle?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "I think there are ghosts in it. I will increase my staff to check whether these two major doors are related to Dayang clan." Zhan Ling says her direction.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded over there and said, "martial uncle is wise."


    "It''s better for you to give me some advice. When I find out later, I will surely mention your merits in front of the master." Zhan lingbian said and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Thank you very much, martial uncle." Tuoba Rui said it was respectful.


    So Zhan Ling left happily, and Tuo Barry helped him to transfer some people to go there. Three groups of people checked the three clans respectively, and then exchanged information, which was perfect.


    Because the people who were sent down were under the jurisdiction of the deacons, the Dharma protectors and others, so the above also quickly learned the news. The only thing they didn''t know was the angry leader of the illustrious sea who had been closed.


    Of course, these people are very supportive after they know that they want to find a chance for another sect to rise again.


    Hua Ruge''s focus is to find out that the person is not Tuo BARREI but Zhan Ling. When he says with a smile, "he will throw the pot."


    She knew it was very dangerous as long as the master of the magic sea knew about it, so even if it was discovered, there was a pot. She estimated that Zhan Ling was still in a hot spot at the moment, and didn''t know that she had jumped into a big hole.

 Chapter 1868

    The implementation ability of Zhanling is still good. It is found that dayangzong and the two major blood washed gates have been linked, and then the focus is on the information exchanged by the three parties.


    He thought it was the conspiracy that led to the death of the two main doors, so he focused on this.


    Nowadays, the life of Dayang clan is not easy. They thought that other clans would start to fight against him. When he died, they would be safe. Who would have thought that he would abandon his chariot to protect the commander? Now his strength is not damaged at all. It is not an instant thing to kill them.


    The master of Dayang is a shrewd man. He analyzed that it should be the great blood of the illustrious sea sect. He hasn''t slowed down the spirit for a while. The first one to deal with him is their Dayang sect.


    What should I do?


    He called in some disciples to discuss, and one of them put forward suggestions: "why don''t we expose them? Illustrious sea clan colludes with devil clan to wash their blood together, which is the evidence of blood crystal."


    "If we really make it public, we can be completely on the cusp of the storm. It''s a blessing and a curse." The master of Dayang sighed a little, and the decisive people like him hesitated.


    Another said: "I also think this is a good strategy. As long as we say it, all the major sects must be critical. At that time, the magic sea sect will not start against us in the wind and rain."


    "What if the dog jumped the wall?" Asked the patriarch of Dayang.


    "Here..." The man hesitated.


    "But what you said is true. We have only one card to use. If we don''t use it, we will be more passive."


    "What is the best way for the patriarch?" Asked one of the deacons.


    "You can go in and out." Dayangzong said that he sighed again and said, "repair a book for me and send it to wanjianzong."


    The deacon was shocked and said: "you are To surrender? "


    "Just say I have something important to see." Said the patriarch of Dayang.


    "Yes." Someone else took out the pen and paper and began to write.


    On this side, it will be easier for Zhan Ling to find a direction. He sent people to gradually infiltrate these three major gates and tried to escape some rumors. There is nothing in Dayang sect, but there are complaints in these two major gates. You can hear the three words of the magic sea sect at any moment.


    To say why they were washed by blood, these two major sects have a clear idea in mind. They can''t just start to plan to meet the devil sect by chance. But after seeing the terrible fighting power of the devil sect, they can only choose not to mention it to outsiders.


    However, when it is not mentioned to outsiders, there are many complaints. Zhan Ling gets the same information a few days later. That is, the two major sects think that the magic sea sect colludes with the magic sect to do the same thing.


    And he also learned that they were indeed planning to overthrow the phantasm before being bloodwashed again.


    After receiving the news, Zhan Ling slapped the table and said, "thanks to my investigation, otherwise my clan still doesn''t know how many innocent grievances to cover. Is it because someone framed us?"


    Tuoba Rui sat opposite him and nodded at his words: "uncle is right."


    "I think it''s just that some people are ambitious and collude with the devil sect and wronged us. It''s really unreasonable." Zhan Ling slapped the table again and said, "if I guess right, the real collusion with the devil sect will soon release the wind and accuse me of the crime of the magic sea sect."


    "Martial uncle is right."


    "I doubt that the sect colluding with the devil sect is the Dayang sect. Otherwise, why did the other two major sects suffer massacre and they didn''t?" Zhan Ling then opened a big brain hole.


    "Martial uncle is right." Tuoba Rui drinks tea.


    Zhan Ling couldn''t help looking at him: "why do you just say that?"


    "In my heart." Tuo Ba Rui answers.


    "Do you think so? I must find out in front of the Dayang sect that I really want to come, otherwise I will be bitten by her, and my illustrious sea sect will bear that false slander again." Zhan Ling feels that she is tall and great.


    Tuo Ba Rui said that those were innocent slanders before. This time, it''s not so easy to get rid of this pot.


    "I said how can you be so calm? I won''t tell you. You leave all these people under you to me. I''ll check." Zhan Ling saw that his expression did not change. He was in a hurry.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "OK, I''m trying to shut down for a while recently. I''m tired of martial uncle here."


    It''s going to be a complete withdrawal.


    "Good." Zhan Ling agreed.


    Since then, Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge have retreated. The difference is that this time, Tuo BARREI started to improve her strength, while Hua Ruge entered the bottleneck period after a period of improvement. She needs some real combat to understand faster. Now she can''t expose her real strength and hide the fight. So she didn''t find anyone to try, but waited for the opportunity Meeting.


    Zhan Ling''s investigation of Mormon is very popular, but he doesn''t know where the intelligence system is good. It''s because there are all acquaintances in it, so the news leaks out very quickly. He only knows that it''s not long before the whole family of magic sea sect knows about it.


    These people are not as optimistic as Zhan Ling. There are still some doubts about the possibility that the illustrious sea sect might collude with the devil sect. After all, it''s too coincidental.


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out that some people may fall into the sea of fantasy, so we just talk about it, and don''t take it as one thing.


    Moreover, after talking about the fact that the senior leaders of the clan did not come out for a few days to prohibit it, the following disciples felt that it should be nothing.


    Hua Ruge saw everyone from talking to not talking, which was also expected, but unexpectedly, the ghost city son was shut down. If he heard these rumors, he would be guilty,


    either no more investigation or no discussion, so the disciples would feel abnormal.


    However, she is not in a hurry. Zhan Ling is still in charge of the investigation. I think she is still on track even if she is a little slower.


    Because tuobarrui''s intelligence network is really good, so Zhan Ling''s progress is very fast. He actually found the trace of some suspicious people at that time through some news in the inn, and suspected that it was the people of Mormon.


    Then, by checking the traces of these people, he gradually restored where the people of the magic gate had been before, and speculated what the magic gate might have done at that time.


    Of course, Zhan Ling didn''t know that all the clues he found were intentionally released by the dark night Pavilion, so he found out that the devil gate had also checked the details of Dayang Sect on a large scale.


    This makes Zhan Ling wonder. If the devil gate is really along with the Dayang clan, then why check the Dayang clan?


    But if it wasn''t for dayangzong, who could it be?

 Chapter 1869

    Then there was a new clue in front of him, that is, Mormon had not only checked the beginning of Dayang school, but also checked the story about the rumors of the illustrious sea school, which was the most urgent thing for the illustrious sea master, that is, his master.


    When he found out this, he was a little silly, because all kinds of clues and motives now point to the illustrious sea clan, which has been subconsciously restored in his mind.


    the reason is that some people spread rumors about the illustrious sea clan, saying that they used the northern mines to provoke a continental dispute, and then the illustrious sea clan leader sent people to collude with the devil clan to check the situation, and found that the Dayang clan colluded with the other two major sects For the magic sea clan,


    the magic sea clan leader may think that Dayang clan is only a small role now, so bypass Dayang clan and start to deal with the other two major sects, which leads to the event of blood washing.


    Although he guessed about one, he still couldn''t believe it. Even if the magic sea sect combined with the magic gate, the master shouldn''t have concealed it from him.


    He didn''t plan to talk to Tuo barrui about this kind of thing, but decided to directly tell the leader of the magic sea. However, the leader of the magic sea is still closed now, so he can only temporarily press this matter down, and then decide how to do it after asking for instructions.


    But Tuo BARREI used acquaintances when he first arranged the system. How could he hide this day.


    So the next day he knew about it, almost the whole magic sea sect spread the story. Everyone was extremely different about the result, but they all found out where there was still a fake.


    In this case, the magic sea clan has exploded. Although not all magic gates are excluded in the territory of gods, and there are many magic cultivation in the same clan, these are all controllable forces. Besides the magic cultivation, these magic gates are not used to do things that hurt the world and cause evil.


    the magic gates that can hide in the dark are not necessarily. They are often very powerful in killing, and they are not Being controlled is very harmful to this territory, so it is always quite different from the right way.


    Now, if the high-level of the magic sea sect colludes with the magic gate, it is absolutely unacceptable.


    This fire is finally on fire. Hua Ruge just laughs when he listens to people''s comments. He already has a certain number in his heart.


    After all, the paper can''t contain the fire. After all, the number of people of the magic sea sect is large and the relationship with the outside world is complex. It didn''t take a few days for the news to leak out, but it''s still a small-scale spread at present.


    Hua Ruge didn''t rush to make a scene, and shangguanli didn''t move like a mountain. In fact, both of them looked at one side of the force, that is, dayangzong.


    Dayangzong did not fail to live up to the expectations of the two people, and soon joined the line of wanjianzong, one of the best of the first-class sects. Wanjianzong has been unhappy with the illusory sea sect for a long time, so now it is natural to stand on the side of dayangzong and make a mountain for it.


    With the backing of the mountain, the courage of the Dayang clan became more and more fierce, and began to unite the two blood washed clans, intending to speak about it together.


    Those two sects also want to revenge, but they understand that the revenge is to step on the foot when the illustrious sea sect is no longer able, rather than go out to fight when the illustrious sea sect is still in power.


    Their situation is different from that of dayangzong. If they don''t resist, they will be retaliated. But after all, they have been retaliated. Now it''s a safe time, for the benefit of most people, they really don''t need to kill.


    So the two main schools rejected dayangzong, which made dayangzong worse. After all, only one of them had a low credibility, so they couldn''t help it.


    The following people can''t help it. At this time, a little disciple said: "Shigong, they don''t want to go into the water. We can drag them into the water."


    "How do you say that?" The attention of the patriarch of Dayang was suddenly focused again.


    "I don''t believe that they will deny such a great hatred that we have said it to the outside world by ourselves." The little disciple added.


    "Who''s right? We can only go in and out now. Come on. When I posted the notice, I told him that even if he had fought for his life, he would tell the truth. " Master Dayang waved his hand.


    So the next day, the notice of Dayang school came out. The content was very simple. It made clear that the illustrious sea school was colluding with the Mormon school, and Dayang school made a dignified appearance and threatened to tell the truth even if they sacrificed their lives.


    Originally, there were some rumors in the territory of the gods. When the notice of dayangzong came out, it was even more true.


    Of course, people did not fully believe in Dayang clan, so they asked the two blood washed clans.


    The two patriarchs'' teeth were itchy, and they scolded Dayang sect 180 times in their hearts. In this case, they were in a dilemma. If so, they were fighting with the illustrious sea sect head-on.


    if not, they would be despised as incompetent by their disciples. After all, they dare not look forward to their blood feuds. Who will believe him in the future People.


    So they chose the former before long. After all, this option may or may not be OK. If they deny it, the patriarch is likely to be ousted by his disciples. It''s more important to think about it or to think about it.


    After they admit it, the credibility will be high, and all the major gates can''t sit down at once. If those before can bear it, the collusion with the devil gate is irresistible.


    after all, the killing power of the devil gate is so powerful, who knows when it will come out and kill.


    So almost all the clans said nothing about fighting against such scum as the sea of fantasy. Only in three or two days, they all united front.


    It''s foolish for the illustrious sea sect to send a notice to Dayang sect. They had no doubt about the collusion of the high-level of their sect with the sect. But outsiders can''t know about it. Once they know about it, it will be a disaster.


    So his subordinates can''t wait for the leader of the magic sea to go out by himself any more. Now they are knocked out and reported the current situation.


    The leader of magic sea, the son of Magic City, thought that everything had subsided after the northern mine was ceded, and he just rested for more than a month. How could he come out and turn the world upside down.


    His collusion with Mormon has been completely turned over, and things have reached an irreparable level.


    And now there are not only foreign troubles, but also discontented people in the clan. The main hall owners gathered together to ask what the devil gate was about.


    Because with that intelligence system, nothing can be concealed.


    And among these people who come to ask the reason, Hua is like a singer, Tuo Barry, but because he is so junior, he just stands behind and doesn''t make a sound.


    The phantom City son finally was asked to be bored, loudly way: "all shut up for me, is I do, is I do you satisfied."


    There was an uproar among the people who stood in battle.


    Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui look at each other. Although they don''t have much expression, their eyes are bright.

 Chapter 1870

    "You don''t see what form it was at that time. If I didn''t do this, I would have been targeted by the whole continent. How could I survive to this day?" The illustrious City son defends himself.


    But the following people obviously don''t buy the bill. In their eyes, they should not collude with the devil gate or give up the northern mine. Their illustrious sea sect should develop upward rather than degenerate and go downhill.


    Seeing this, the ghost town son felt angry. But he also knew that everyone was angry at this time. He only got the way: "since things have happened, I will not let you fight alone. I will contact the magic gate to fight against the enemy. With the terrible attack power of the magic gate, we will not lose."


    But there was no one to talk about it.


    The illustrious City son had to turn his head and look at Wang yundao: "Wang Yun, you say first."


    "All at the master''s disposal." Wang Yun is also dissatisfied with many things, but what else can he say.


    When he looked at the other temple masters, the three had to bow their heads. At last, Hua Ruge''s turn was very straightforward.


    "Well, you go back to prepare for the war." The master of magic sea waved.


    They nodded. There were only a few loyal people like Zhan Ling in the hall. They didn''t know what to discuss.


    On the way back, everyone sighed. Obviously, they knew in their hearts that as long as they fought against the illustrious sea sect, it would be more dangerous and less auspicious. Even they and their disciples had no way to live.


    They don''t believe that the magic gate can help them. If the magic gate is really powerful enough to fight against the whole continent, how can it be evasive.


    Hua rugo smiled and went to talk to these people. They all reminded her, "I''m talking about Mr. Hu. When is it? How can you laugh?"


    "When is it?"


    "We are in great danger. Now all the clans in the whole territory will attack the clans of our collusion with the demons. Who will survive then?" The man sighed.


    Hua Ruge said: "but we haven''t done it. We are also victims in the dark. I don''t think some of the major doors are black and white."


    "You said..." The man was stunned, so were the people around him.


    This is obviously not in line with the spirit of the master of the magic sea.


    Hua Yuege laughed again and said, "you think about this truth."


    These people are silent.


    Hua Yuege said it and then flew back to Tianyuan peak. This was heard by many people, and several people followed her directly to Tianyuan peak.


    Only when people are reminded can they think that there is a second way to go. However, they don''t know how to go the second way. At this time, they need a leader.


    Among them, Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui are the best candidates.


    Of course, because Tuo barrui is not the real leader of Wuji temple, people still go to Tianyuan temple.


    When Hua Ruge went back, he saw that there were ten people behind him. He could not help asking, "what advice do you have when you come here?"


    "Younger martial brother Hu, let''s go to the palace to talk." One of them said.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "OK."


    When they came to the palace and closed the door, the man said, "younger martial brother, we are so familiar that I will not play a riddle with you. Now if we don''t do anything in this situation, we can only wait for death. Younger martial brother has always been very clever. Can you show us a clear way?"


    "Yes, together with the great war, our illustrious sea sect is about to overturn. We don''t want to die." Another said.


    Hua rugo invited everyone to sit down, and sat at the top of the table. He thought about it a little bit and said, "all senior brothers and I want to go together. We didn''t do that. Naturally, we don''t need to be involved."


    "What can I do, younger martial brother?" Everyone''s eyes brightened.


    "At present, there is only one way, that is, to get rid of the relationship with the patriarch as soon as possible. As long as the reason is clear, it must be that the major sects are not willing to make more enemies." Hua Ruge said the words he had already prepared.


    As soon as this words came out of the next leader''s mind, they were moved. If it could be done, it would be the best. If it could not be done, they would have to be smashed by the ghost city son without waiting for other sects to do it.


    "Younger martial brother, it''s easy to say and hard to do. What should we do?" Someone asked Hua Yuege how to do it.


    Hua Ruge glanced at the following and nodded to see other people. She also knew that she had been keeping a low profile for such a long time and finally came to the fore. She smiled again and said, "if you are willing to trust Hu Yue, then I will stand up and plan something."


    "Younger martial brother, we are here at this time to give you all our lives. If you have anything to do, just give me orders. I will take care of it for you." The first one who spoke was the eldest disciple of Renji hall, apparently with the order of the temple master.


    "The only person who can compete with the patriarch is Tianyuan Hall of younger martial brother. If you do anything, our law enforcement hall will give full support." The second speaker is the leader of the law enforcement hall outside the five halls.


    "My disciples are willing to support younger martial brother Hu." Such is the way of the elders of the outer gate.


    The rest of them also showed their loyalty and acknowledged the core position of Hua Ruge.


    In fact, Hua Ruge is the only one who has the ability and weight, and also holds the real power. Her leadership is beyond doubt.


    "In that case, you should go back to prepare first, and then you will be informed when I do something." Hua Yuege said again.


    These people also know that they must be the first to reach an agreement within their jurisdiction, so they have to leave.


    After the people left, Hua rugo ordered the children around her to call together the deacons of the Tianyuan temple to protect the Dharma and the elders of the temple. She didn''t have to work hard to fight against these people, because these deacons are all promoted by her, and they are all her confidants.


    And in the current situation, either revolt or oppose the right path of the whole continent. Unless you are loyal or stupid, you know you should choose a way of life.


    When all the people have arrived, Hua Yuege said: "the leader of the magic sea colludes with the devil gate to disobey my right way. Now there are complaints all over the world. I think it''s about time to fight. I want to set up my own door and leave the clan. Do you want to follow me? "


    She usually eats, drinks and doesn''t work. Now it''s really surprising for her subordinates to say this, but it''s only a moment of surprise. Then someone came out one after another and said, "I''m going to follow the deputy hall leader."


    These people have been working with Hua Ruge for such a long time. They knew that although the chief of the temple was a poor man, few people could compare his means and abilities. If there are several people who can turn the tide of fire and water, their chief of the temple is one of the most powerful.

 Chapter 1871

    Not only that, Hua Ruge''s ability to attract people''s hearts is also first-class, so at this time, they are all standing out to show their loyalty.


    The hall protecting elders hesitated for a while. These people are thousands of years old, and their feelings towards the magic sea sect are not comparable to those of younger generation, but they agreed after thinking for a while.


    After all, it''s not that they broke the law, but that the leader of the magic sea first provoked the battle of the sky and the sea, and then gave up the northern mine. Now he colluded with the magic gate to do everything to destroy the reputation of the clan. If they support it again, they will be sorry for the clan.


    After receiving the support, Hua Ruge ordered: "take back all the disciples outside and prepare for the battle."


    "Yes." All of the following people should be in harmony with each other and have a great momentum.


    Hua Ruge''s mind is more ready to fight. In order to defeat the leader of the magic sea, she has been planning for a long time. Now it''s time to face to face.


    This kind of scene not only happened in Tianyuan hall, but also in other places of the clan. Now, as long as people who are not loyal to the leader of the magic sea are ready to move.


    Of course, there are some waiting for the news of the temple of the infinite.


    Although the Tianyuan hall is the first of the five halls, the real leader of the five halls is Wang Yun of Wuji hall, because the hall master has been insane all the year round, and the former deputy hall master Zhong Zheng has a general qualification and small ability.


    Wang Yun is kind and sincere. Although he has undoubtedly formed cliques over the years, many people are willing to follow him.


    Wang Yun knows that many people are waiting for their actions, and he doesn''t know how to choose at this time.


    Tuo Ba Rui sat beside him and said, "master, have tea."


    "I said Jiming, when are you still in the mood for tea?" Wang Yun is very anxious.


    Tuo Ba Rui then raised his head and asked, "what''s the matter with you, master?"


    "Why are you still pretending to be confused? I''ve just come back for a while, and a lot of jade slips have been handed in. The following people are waiting for me to make up my mind." Wang Yun walked back and forth in the hall with a sigh.


    "What do you think, master?" Tuoba Rui asked again.


    Wang Yun sighed again and said, "master, I''ve always been kind to me. You said it was disloyal to rebel against me at this time."


    Tuo Ba Rui took a sip of tea and waited for him to continue.


    "But now the situation is in front of me. If I don''t take those brothers to find a way to live and watch them die, I am unjust." Wang Yun said to Tuoba Rui, "what do you think I should do?"


    "It seems to me that you don''t have to worry about it." Tuo Ba Rui looked up at him and said, "do what you think is right, and have a clear conscience."


    "Where is it so easy to have a clear conscience? It''s just a matter of taking and giving." Wang Yun said that he could not sit on the chair.


    Tuo Ba Rui got up and handed over a cup of tea.


    Wang Yun then took over and took a SIP to say, "you should preside over the affairs, and say that you should stand on your own."


    He said and handed the order of the temple Lord to Tuoba Rui.


    "Don''t you fear that I have ulterior motives?" Tuoba Rui asked.


    Wang Yun waved his hand and said, "I can''t do anything else, but I''m still very accurate. Although you are a child, I''m sure you won''t hurt me."


    Tuo Ba Rui smiled and said, "thank you for your trust."


    "Go ahead." Wang Yun waved.


    After Tuo BARREI left, Wang Yun frowned again. Although he had done something wrong before, he was his own teacher after all. Now he has made this decision, which is still a bit hard.


    After taking the order of the temple leader, it''s easy here. At the order of Tuoba Rui, those people will go back to prepare.


    For so many years, the leader of the magic sea clan has also bought people''s hearts and cultivated some confidants. Among them, Zhan Ling has made a circle around the five peaks. If you find that the wind is wrong, you need to go back to report it.


    As a result, a white light passed by, Hua Yuege suddenly appeared in front of him, laughing and saying: "since elder martial brother Zhan has come to our Tianyuan peak, why don''t you go up and sit down? Where are you going?"


    Zhan Ling was startled because he could see very clearly that Hua Ruge was not from flying, but appeared in front of him in an instant. If he remembered it well, it was a kind of spatial magic, instant movement.


    "You..." Zhan Ling took two steps back and looked at him in surprise and said, "do you know the magic of space?"


    "It''s just a little trick. It makes me laugh in front of senior brother Zhan." Hua Yuege once said, "I have a good drink on the peak today, and I''m waiting for elder martial brother Zhan to come. I can''t imagine that elder martial brother can''t make it through. It''s not that he won''t give me this face."


    "I just remembered that some things have not been dealt with. It''s the same for us to drink again some other day," Zhan Ling dodged


    "Ah." Hua Ruge reached out and stopped, saying, "what''s the urgent matter that makes elder martial brother rather betray the good wine than tell me."


    "This..." Zhan Ling didn''t know what reason to make up for a while.


    Hua Ruge hooked his lips and said, "is it not that elder martial brother is going to tell my little brother about my blackness?"


    Zhan Ling knew that he couldn''t hide it. He immediately took two steps back to distance himself from Hua Ruge and said coldly: "younger martial brother, now the great disaster of the magic sea sect is coming, we may not be able to get through it even if we are in a group. If we fight against each other, we may not be able to survive."


    "Elder martial brother is very righteous and awe inspiring, but we don''t want to unjustly recite the crime of illegally communicating with the devil gate. We don''t know who is doing the wedding clothes for." Hua Ruge smiles and shakes his head.


    Knowing that this is the boundary of Hua Ruge, Zhan Ling did not dare to provoke her, so she said, "since this is the case, different ways do not conspire, I will go back now."


    Hua rugo shook his head and said, "it seems that elder martial brother doesn''t understand my temperament. Since you are here, it''s not my way to treat guests to let you leave like this."


    When she spoke, four Dharma protectors came down from the peak, even though Zhan Ling was surrounded.


    "Hu Yue, how dare you do it?" Show the face of panic.


    Hua Ruge didn''t say anything, just stepped back two steps, and then waved his hand.


    When the four Dharma protectors start, if their strength is less than that of Zhan Ling, they will catch Zhan Ling with more than ten moves.


    "Hu Yue, you are rebellious. Master will not let you go!" Zhan Ling shouted threats.


    Hua Ruge looked at several people pressing him back and said lightly, "now it''s up to me to let him go."


    Back to tianyuanfeng, several people directly pushed Zhanling into a side hall. Zhanling suddenly struggled to look back at Hua Ruge and said, "you will move in a flash. The clock is what you killed, right?"


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows in surprise and said, "show elder martial brother''s wisdom."


    Zhan Ling stared at her and said, "Hu Yue, you''re hiding too deep. Who are you?"

 Chapter 1872

    "I have said before that before entering the gate, it was just a free and free free practice without any identity." Hua is like a light song.


    "No way, such means, such ambition, such skill, you can''t be an unknown person of your own origin. You have an ulterior motive to enter, right?" Zhan Ling continues to speak loudly.


    At the beginning, he doubted Hua Ruge''s identity. Only later did he gradually get rid of the doubt. But now it seems that he not only has the means but also can disguise himself. How can he be a nobody.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "elder martial brother Zhan is very thoughtful."


    "Don''t try to deceive me. Your identity must not be simple. It is likely that you are a spy from another sect." Zhan Ling then said to the four Dharma protectors: "several martial brothers, you can''t be used by such thieves."


    Several Dharma protectors ignored him at all.


    "It''s no waste of effort. Even if I have ulterior motives, even if my identity is subtle, it''s no big deal in people''s eyes. What''s important is that I can lead them out of a life path." Hua Yuege said and waved again.


    Zhan Ling was pushed into the main hall by the four Dharma protectors. Zhan Ling wanted to rush out again, but the border opened at this time and trapped him in it. Then he could only watch the door of the main hall close.


    There is no doubt that he can''t go out and can''t report to the master.


    "Hu Yue, you bastard!" He cursed in the temple.


    Hua rugo just turned around and heard this sentence. She could not help muttering: "you are a bastard. Your family are all bastards."


    The Dharma protectors then wait to catch the prey sent to the door, and she goes back to the room. Next to her is the residence of the mad old man. At this time, there is a faint spiritual force in the room, which is the breath of cultivation.


    If someone pays attention here, he should know that the crazy old man hasn''t appeared in front of people for a month. In fact, his body was completely conditioned by Hua Ruge''s pill as early as a month ago. Hua Ruge also gave the first three parts of the Sutra of annihilation to the crazy old man and asked him to start from scratch.


    Crazy old man is extremely strong. After this month''s interest rate adjustment, not only her strength gradually stabilized, but also slightly improved. As long as she is out of the pass, she will be the greatest help.


    At that time, she may not be afraid even if she is facing up to the phantom City son.


    When the lower sects decided to fight against the magic sea sect, the rebellious people in the magic sea sect were ready for a long time, so Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui, the master of the reception hall, gave a shout and immediately countless people responded.


    People on the other side of the leader of the magic sea didn''t get the news in advance, but they didn''t take the advantage in the dark struggle these days. The news was suppressed and didn''t reach the ears of the leader of the magic sea.


    The leader of the magic sea was furious immediately. He smashed the table with one hand, and said angrily, "dare they?"


    Below stood several straight men shivering.


    "How about Zhanling? What about the occupiers? " He asked, at this time, only Zhan Ling could be the leader.


    People below shook their heads to show that they were not clear.


    "Bastard, even he betrayed me, right? Damn it, damn it! " The face of the master of magic sea has begun to twist.


    "Master, what shall we do now?" One of them asked the Dharma protector.


    "I''ll kill them!" With that, the master of magic sea flashed out of the hall, made the most direct judgment, and went to Wuji peak first.


    At this time, all the people who decided to stand in the camp of Wuji hall were on the peak. Seeing the leader of the magic sea, they notified him early.


    Wang Yun sighed and said, "call the elders to fight."


    Since then, Wuji temple has sent eight elders, all of whom are experts in the eight aspects of the bitter sea, and they are the same realm as the illustrious City son.


    When he arrived at the peak, he saw Tuoba Rui standing on the peak, with eight elders standing by him. His momentum was many times stronger than that of his patriarch.


    "Boy, I treat you well. Why do you do this to me?" When he saw Tuoba Rui, he asked.


    Tuoba Rui glanced at him lightly. His eyes were full of rage. He said slowly, "naturally, because of your plot."


    "What do you mean?" He was puzzled by this.


    "I don''t know what the relationship between you and Mormon is, but I know that you, together with Mormon, set up a great array of evil spirits on the coast of heaven. You want to take Haizhu as the territory of evil gods and other four domains." At this time, Tuoba Rui didn''t have to worry about it any more. Naturally, he told the truth.


    "How do you know so much?" he said in shock


    "Do you think you don''t know? There are many holes in our eyes. " Tuoba Rui said this with a sense of superiority, but this feeling on him is not only not annoying, but also makes people take it for granted.


    The phantom City son saw the momentum of staying in the upper position for a long time on his body, but his pupil shrank and said: "you can''t be an ordinary loose repair, who are you?"


    "A man who wanted to live in peace, but was forced out by you." The voice of Tuo Ba Rui has a cool meaning that can''t be separated for thousands of years.


    After the stability of the four areas, they planned to live in peace. For the time being, they would not come to the territory of the gods. However, magic city launched a war to attack the sea of heaven, resulting in a serious earthquake in the four areas, forcing them to stop.


    The phantom City son was reminded like this, suddenly understood some things, then red eyes said: "these disorders are caused by you, right? You pretend to give me advice, but in fact, you lure me into the abyss step by step. What a cruel means. "


    As soon as this word stands in Tuo Ba Rui side''s human face to expose the shocked color, is surprised to look at Tuo Ba Rui.


    "You think a lot. I''m just following the general trend. I''m not going to mix with you any more." Tuo BARREI will not admit it.


    "Bastard, I won''t take your head today." The ghost city son is angry then moves.


    Eight Dharma protectors should rush to surround the magic city son.


    "That''s to stop me?" The ghost city son snorted coldly, turned over his hand and took out the long sword and fought with the eight Dharma protectors in one place.


    Although these people are all monks of the same realm, the cultivation of the illustrious City son is more pure. In addition, he is fierce, so even if he faces eight times his enemy, he can still fight.


    Tuo Ba and Rui watch on the wall, not moving like a mountain.


    However, these nine people represent the peak strength of the magic sea sect. When we let go of it, the whole magic sea sect was shaken by the shaking of the earth. Those who were low in cultivation only felt that their internal aura was in disorder, and they were scared to sit down and dare not watch.


    Hua Ruge looked at the four or five guards in the bitter sea, their faces were not good-looking, so he let them all go back to the room to rest.


    She was surrounded by the second generation of disciples from kuhaijing Sixiang and above, the deacons and Dharma protectors of Tianyuan hall. They wanted to protect Hua rugo and go back to meditate. As a result, their deputy hall master stood on the steps and looked down. His eyes were burning and he seemed to have nothing.

 Chapter 1873

    "It''s worthy of being super strong. It''s cool to fight." Hua Ruge said, turning to look at the second generation of children around him and said, "are you interested in going to the front, senior brothers?"


    "Nature is good." When several people answered, they also focused on her.


    In these people''s eyes, coming to China like a song is only the strength of the four aspects of the bitter sea. It''s not supposed to be able to withstand the aftereffects of the battle.


    "Then come together." Hua Yuege said that he took the lead in flying away to the direction of Wuji peak.


    On the one hand, she is watching the bustle. On the other hand, she is afraid that if the leader of the magic sea leaves behind anything, it will be bad to hurt her man. She is more relieved to take care of her in the past.


    The flying is close to the battle circle. When Wuji peak comes, these two generations of disciples have to release their spiritual power to resist the crazy vibration of the outside world.


    If you look at Hua Ruge again, she is still relaxed and comfortable. She has such a strong physique. The real attack may not be able to be carried down, but the aftershocks will not pose a threat to her.


    But the people under him didn''t know the details. They only thought that the deputy hall leader was hidden from the public and showed his quadruple strength. In fact, they didn''t know how high he was.


    This Hua Ruge can be seen more or less, but in order to look good, she still didn''t explain the beautiful misunderstanding.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowned when he saw her coming, but when he saw that she was not affected by the aftereffects of the battle, his brow stretched out and said to her, "Why are you here?"


    The three words of "watching the bustle" made a turn around her mouth. When she saw that so many strong people were present, she swallowed them and then said, "I saw the great enemy of Wuji hall from afar, and I was very upset. So I came to see if I could do something modest."


    "Thank you for your kindness. Now the situation is stormy. It''s better for us to work together to overcome the difficulties." Tuoba Rui has a word with him.


    The other people of the two halls also followed, and all compliments came.


    Hua Ruge only feels tired. He feels that being in a high position is uncomfortable. He can''t be a melon eater if he wants to be a good student.


    At this time, when the two sides are fighting fiercely, the strength of the magic city son is very strong. One enemy eight is just a little bit down, passive but not hurt, and seems to control the pace of the battle.


    Hua Ruge said that the old man''s brain is not easy to use, but his strength is enough.


    Tuoba Rui is even more fixated. Hua rugo thinks that he may be learning something. The understanding of this monster is always terrible. If you look at something more, it will always become your own.


    Hua rugo can''t learn anything in this kind of battle. After all, she is a violent school, not a technical school like Tuo BARREI.


    All the onlookers except the two were not very optimistic, because they all had a premonition that the leader of the magic sea could resist.


    Soon the wind was heard over the main peak, and six elders came to help.


    Hua Ruge gave orders early. Before the six helped, eight elders came down from the Tianyuan peak. Immediately, six of them met and a big war broke out.


    Before the war, nine people fought. Although the magic sea sect was shaking in the earthquake, it was more stable to use the border, but it added 14 people, and the aftershocks were terrifying.


    This time, even the second generation of disciples can''t stand it any longer. They have to step back.


    Tuoba Rui also felt discomfort, but it was not difficult to resolve it by his means.


    Only Hua Ruge looked at her completely unaffected. If she brought some peanut seeds to her leisurely expression, she thought she would watch the zaizi again.


    Hua Ruge smiled heartlessly in the eyes of Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui knows that he doesn''t have to worry about Hua Ruge when he tests his physique. This is the evil.


    "Is this war?" Hua Yuege said.


    Because now the surrounding spirit power is crazy, everyone is protecting themselves, no one dare to let go of their mind, so no one cares what they say.


    "No, we haven''t started yet." Tuo Ba Rui answers.


    "It''s really worrying to fight together." Hua is like a song.


    Tuoba Rui laughs and shakes his head: "you still fear that the world will not be disordered."


    "I haven''t started for a long time. I have itchy hands. I can''t beat those fierce ones. What can I do?" Hua Ruge is helpless.


    Although her strength is growing fast, she is young after all. Where are the opponents of those thousand year old monsters? I can only hope that the younger generation will fight. She is not afraid of the second generation of disciples.


    Tuoba Rui laughs.


    From the morning to the evening, the aftereffect of the war circle on both sides is still not abated. It''s so hard to see Hua Ruge. These people are still as energetic as they were when they started.


    In her mind, the strong one is powerful. She may be the only one with the mellow strength in her body.


    Fortunately, this is said in my heart. It is estimated that she will soon be the public enemy of the whole people, which is too shameful.


    From dawn to dusk, and from dusk to dawn, the battle between the main peak and Tianyuan peak was won or lost. The main peak lost because of the lack of people, and the wounded retreated to one side to adjust.


    The elder of tianyuanfeng asked Hua Ruge for instructions. Hua Ruge shook his head, meaning not to kill.


    These elders and disciples are numerous. Once killed, she just wants to leave the relationship and stand on her own, but she doesn''t want to get revenge.


    And even if she doesn''t kill these people, she can''t run away. We need to know that all the big knives have been sharpened, and we need to kill them.


    The battle here is not only not over, but also fiercer. It''s not for other reasons, because the leader of magic sea is so tenacious, and he has a fire in his heart.


    Later, he smiled, and said to Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui on the mountain: "this place will surely let you die today. No one can stop this place."


    As he said this, he put away his long sword, and suddenly there was a dark Qi in his palm, which made people feel a cold, cold and murderous air. All of them were shocked.


    At the moment, all the people on and off the mountain are wide eyed. That''s why we know that our patriarch is not only colluding with the devil gate, but also being possessed by the devil himself. Maybe he is an outlaw.


    The black Qi quickly coagulated into a bone blade. The bone blade was made of unknown bone. It was one inch shorter than the long sword, with strange green light. It made people feel cold on the back.


    The ghost city son holds this bone blade with great strength, and the eight Dharma guards in front of him all show a look of fear.


    "Little doll, do you think it''s a trick to kill this seat? And when he kills you, he is still alone. " The ghost city son said that the bone blade in his hand was slanting in the air, and the strange green light poured out, and went straight to the eight Dharma protectors.

 Chapter 1874

    The eight Dharma protectors are not as good as the illustrious city people. They are so hard to resist this attack that they have to step back.


    The faces of the people on Wuji peak are all white. They didn''t know that the son of magic city was the man of the devil gate before, and he was so powerful. If he dealt with the Betrayer ruthlessly, no one would think better.


    Hua Ruge asked with a smile: "the weapon of the Lord is really powerful, but I don''t know how many spirits are poured in? How much blood essence? "


    "Scared?" The ghost city son sneers: "this bone blade is my own bone. It''s also made with my heart''s blood for a hundred years. It''s more poisonous than artifact. If you regret kneeling down to beg for mercy now, I may still have your whole body!"


    Hua rugo shook his head and said, "I''m afraid the Lord misunderstood. I mean, if I destroy your treasure, will I kill you for half of my life?"


    "In such a big voice, I''ll kill you here today." In his anger, he didn''t attack the eight Dharma protectors this time, but directly attacked Hua Ruge.


    As soon as he made the move, people saw the blue light in the void flashing at a speed similar to that beyond the limits of time and space, so that they could not see what it was.


    The ghost city son also because this blue light appearance was startled, he instinctively felt that is not right, pulls out then withdraws.


    However, before he quit for half a step, Blu Ray had reached his hand. The next moment, his bone blade disappeared. He fell down from the air in amazement.


    Others really saw that the blue light disappeared when it flew to Hua Ruge''s hand after seizing the bone blade. No one could see what it was all along.


    "Poof!"


    Before people''s reaction, the ghost city son bent over and vomited a mouthful of blood. The former terror weakened instantly, and it was unbelievable to cover his chest.


    Other people are also unbelievable. Seeing that the ghost city son was hurt seriously, they know that the bone blade was destroyed. How powerful a weapon can destroy the trickier one than ordinary artifact?


    People who are familiar with Hua Ruge will not be surprised, because they are all used to it. Their masters are never afraid that the other side has powerful magic weapons, just afraid that the other side does not.


    Obviously, he didn''t know this, so he suffered a lot. At the moment, he only felt that his cultivation had gone a little and a half, and the spirit had been severely damaged, and the whole man''s combat power had fallen more than half.


    He looked at Hua Ruge with a blue face and said, "what is that?"


    "Heaven forbid." Hua Ruge pretends to be profound.


    "I won''t let you go. You wait for me." The phantom City son said then withdraws.


    Eight Dharma protectors can''t let him go easily. If you don''t deal with him when he is seriously injured, it will be another disaster when he is cured.


    However, there was also a way for the son to escape. He immediately turned into a black smoke and disappeared.


    "It''s the art of magic evasion. I can''t imagine that he is really a man of magic." Some elders shook their heads and sighed.


    The same is true for others. It''s not worth thinking that they used to work for an outlaw.


    Seeing that the leader of the magic sea fled, those who followed him also fled back one after another.


    Neither Tuo BARREI nor Hua rugo ordered the pursuit.


    "Let''s go back and have a rest. We will leave here tomorrow after we tell the whole world about it." Tuoba Rui says.


    The disciples of Wuji hall left one after another.


    Hua Ruge also nodded to the elders and deacons of Tianyuan temple, and these people also went back.


    So there were only two of them standing outside the hall.


    "Go back to my room and say." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge nodded happily.


    As soon as they entered the room, Hua Ruge didn''t speak, but sat down to adjust their breath. With the improvement of their strength, there are few magic weapons whose energy can improve her. But the bone blade is powerful. When she uses her energy to absorb it, her eyes are full of surprises.


    "This thing is really a good baby. I''m in the middle of the fourth Hua Ruge is quite a little complacent.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought of the expression before the phantom City son and smiled: "he also did not know your details, even dare to use magic weapons in front of you."


    "If I don''t have the means, how can I wander in the Jianghu?" Hua Yuege said, "but he is unlucky. He poured too much into the magic tools and hurt more than others."


    She now thinks that the phantom City son also feels sorrow for him. Originally, she took out the magic weapon to kill others, but unexpectedly, it caused her serious injury and came back. Maybe she should be mad now.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded and said, "what are you going to do after tomorrow?"


    "I think there may be another fight." Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "after we announced to the world, some people must say that we are the accomplice of the illustrious sea sect and won''t let us go."


    "You say dayangzong?"


    Hua Ruge nodded: "dayangzong has been unlucky since he robbed my chamber of Commerce. Now he still owes me resources. He must hate me in his heart. I think he will not let me go."


    "And I didn''t kill all of them before. First, I didn''t want to expose my strength. Second, they are still useful. Now I have no scruples. Naturally, I need to make a good liquidation."


    Tuo Ba Rui expressed his understanding and said, "there are only some defeated soldiers left in Dayang sect. You are enough to deal with them. I will hold on to wanjianzong here."


    Dayang sect and wanjianzong can''t hide this from them.


    "Then be careful. We are very famous in the magic sea sect. I''m afraid it''s not easy to get out." Hua Ruge''s uneasy way.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded, "I understand. We can act on our own."


    "Good." Hua Ruge ran to him and leaned against him and said, "I''m not used to being separated."


    Tuoba Rui touched her head and said, "it won''t be long before we meet. I''ll go to you."


    Hua Ruge nodded her head.


    In the evening, Hua Ruge went back to Tianyuan hall and prepared for it. The next morning, he announced to the world together with Wuji hall, denounced the leader of the magic sea, and announced that he would open his own door.


    In fact, it''s not necessary to tell all the major sects in the world that the internal chaos of the magic sea clan has arisen. The battle aftereffects of countless powerful people have made the immortal beasts flee in succession, and the East has triggered a large earthquake. Who can not know this posture.


    However, some of these sects believe that others don''t believe it. After all, Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui used to be the intimate friends of the leader of the magic sea. Now it''s hard to protect their strength and cheat the major sects.


    The nature that first proposed this possibility was Dayang sect, who had a feud with Hua Ruge. Now, the leader of Dayang sect led the public opinion, which was a little inflated. Even if it was put forward that it was not credible, all the people of the magic sea sect should be killed.

 Chapter 1875

    This statement really inspired most of the sects, and the major sects now hold the regiment and are not afraid to kill a few more people. So even if Tianyuan hall and Wuji hall have announced their own doors, they are all the people of the sea of illusion sect in the eyes of these sects. It''s time to kill them together.


    However, the wind has not yet reached the ears of Tianyuan hall and Wuji hall. After they announced to the world, they withdrew from the land boundary of the magic sea sect and camped in the distant mountains.


    Although the magic sea sect has split into three forces, the two halls have always been very close, so the residence is very close and can be ventilated at any time.


    The news from the foot of the mountain came up within two days, and the people in the two halls were a little flustered. The deacons of Tian Yuan hall found Hua Ruge at the first time.


    "Deputy Temple leader, what should we do? The main gates are gathering. It''s estimated that they will be killed in a short time. Now they are all indiscriminate. We are still in danger." The Deacon asked anxiously.


    Hua Ruge pulled up the hall when she left. Now it is located at the top of the mountain. She is sitting on the bronzing chair in the middle of the hall. When she is serious, her momentum is quite frightening.


    The following people said a few words, see her still don''t speak, one by one will be quiet down dare not speak.


    Hua Ruge glanced at all the people and said with a light smile: "you don''t have to worry. If there is no perfect way, I won''t suffer this."


    "I don''t know what the deputy hall master can do?" One person asked in a hurry, and the other''s eyes lit up.


    Hua Ruge held out a finger and shook it. "Don''t worry, come step by step."


    "So what''s the first step?"


    "Get rid of Dayang clan." Hua Yuege said again and again: "choose the one thousand strong ones, and I''ll go to dayangzong overnight, and kill the long tongue first."


    After hearing this, the deacons were shocked. They didn''t expect that the ordinary gentle vice hall would take the initiative to be so fierce, nor did they expect her to be so bold.


    "The vice hall master, Dayang clan is not afraid. But if we do it, we will provoke the main gates. It''s even more dangerous." Some people are concerned.


    "I have my own name. I haven''t calculated the account of Dayang Zong robbing my Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce." Hua Ruge said, "and we need a good place to stand on our own."


    These people don''t have many ideas, and they trust the Deputy Temple leader. They should be in harmony now.


    Hua Ruge left with a thousand strong people through the transmission array and left it to the crazy old man. Now, the crazy old man has already passed the customs, and his strength has reached the peak of eight aspects. He can completely hold the rest of the people.


    The crazy old man was persecuted by the illustrious City son before. Now he is devoted to his precious apprentice. The people of Tianyuan hall are also respectful and afraid of him, of course, they dare not make mistakes.


    On this side, the disciples of Tianyuan hall followed Hua Ruge to the foot of dayangzong mountain through several huge transmission arrays of Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce. They found that the transmission array at the foot of dayangzong mountain was the largest, and the location was just right, so they had made plans for it.


    They set out in the evening, as it is already bright today.


    Hua Ruge didn''t let his disciples hide their body shape, but waved his hand and said, "attack the mountain. Don''t be merciful in case of resistance. There is no forgiveness for killing."


    "Yes." The people below answered, and they flew up in succession.


    Three of the eight elders in the bitter sea took out their own magic tools, and they roared at the mountain guard array.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The violent energy impact sent out the explosion, and the earth was shaken slightly for thousands of miles.


    Close to the second generation and the third generation of disciples, they also rushed to break the battle together.


    Hua is like a song standing in the void. She is in red and flutters with the wind. She looks down coldly. She is very powerful.


    These days, dayangzong had a very good life. They were afraid of the Revenge of the illustrious sea sect before. Now they see that they have overthrown the illustrious sea sect. They are very proud.


    Of course, they were not satisfied with the collapse of the leader of the magic sea. They could not see Hua Ruge getting away. So a small speech came out, and sure enough, the Tianyuan palace became the target of the public.


    It won''t be long before all the major sects will rush to wipe out the three forces of the illustrious sea sect. In this way, they will not only not have to pay off their debts but also have a bad temper. Naturally, they are complacent.


    In particular, the patriarch of Dayang always thought that the Kyushu chamber of Commerce would be unlucky again, and he felt a dark feeling, so he was not busy with any business recently. He was laughing with his wife and concubines in the room all day, and was very happy to live in the gentle countryside.


    This morning, he had a drink with several concubines for a night. Just before going to bed, he felt an earthquake and a mountain shake. The terrible spirit force was oppressed from the sky, and the power was like the collapse of the sky.


    He hurriedly got out of bed and shouted, "who dares to break into the mountain guard array?"


    He had already felt that the big formation was getting weaker and weaker after flying. Looking up, there were hundreds of people attacking the big formation at the same time, among them, there were three strong men in the eight aspects of the bitter sea.


    After seeing those three people and a kind of people in the bitter sea, the patriarch of Dayang was scared to his legs. He could resist such a strong enemy in the heyday of Dayang, but now he has cleaned up his family. Where is his opponent.


    Other people of Dayang clan also came out early. When they saw this, they were scared to be silly.


    The master of Dayang knew that he was a member of the magic sea sect when he looked at the skill of others. His face was white, his hands were shaking, and his body was cold.


    He and other characters are usually very brave, but when they are oppressed by the strong, they will know that it''s more dangerous and less auspicious when they see the ruthlessness of others'' direct action without saying anything.


    "I mean, do we have any misunderstandings? We can talk about who you are leading. " The patriarch of Dayang insisted on talking about conditions.


    At this time, the disciples who stood in front of Hua Ruge retreated to both sides, revealing the figure of Hua Ruge.


    "Hu Old brother Hu Yue, it turns out that it''s you. What''s wrong between us? Don''t make a big fight. " The patriarch of Dayang smiled after he was shocked.


    Hua Ruge leaned over to look at him and smiled: "I remember that we agreed to pay off our debts every month, but the chamber of Commerce sent me a letter saying that your Dayang clan had no movement this month, so I wanted to ask."


    The master of Dayang thought that the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce was going to be unlucky soon. What else did he have, but he didn''t expect others to call.


    "Please calm down, brother Hu. I''m a few days late because I''m busy recently. Can''t I make it?" The Lord of Dayang judged the situation and thought that it was important for him to lose his life at that time. As long as he could keep his life and give up anything, he could take it back.


    "I don''t know what the master is busy with? But take the lead in inciting speech, and want to kill me? " Hua Ruge''s voice is very light, but it does not disperse because of the spiritual blessing. It is clearly spread to everyone''s ears.


    Dayangzong was flustered when he heard it, but on the surface, he said: "Hu laodi, who are you listening to? I am wronged."


    "Not to mention what you said, but it''s time to pay my debt." When Hua Ruge spoke, the boundary of Dayang sect was also opened, and the whole Dayang sect was thus exposed in front of the powerful of the magic sea sect.


    "I''ll pay you back, brother Hu. Don''t be impulsive. I''ll pay you back what I owe you." The Lord of Dayang said a word, and then he came up and said, "come in and sit down. Let''s talk while we drink tea."


    "Good." Hua rugo said and followed her into the hall. At the same time, there were three elders she brought.


    Seeing these three old men, the patriarch of Dayang felt that his head was as big as a fight. His great efforts were not the opponents of these three, let alone the strong ones outside.


    When he arrived at the hall, the patriarch of Dayang still said with a smile, "brother Hu, I''m going to ask the following people to help you. As long as we have some, we''ll bring them to you. What do you think?"


    "Not so much." Hua Ruge immediately shook his head and said, "the Lord knows that what I have lost is not only things, but also because I haven''t opened the door to do business for half a year. According to the profit before the auction house, it''s not a small sum of money."


    "I''ll pay for this. You know my Dayang clan can also mine stones from the northern mines. Then I will send all the income to you." Dayangzong said with patience.


    "My two sums of money add up to a large sum. If I don''t say anything about it, I''ll let it go. How can this profit be 30% of the previous one?" Hua Yuege continued.


    "Yes."


    "And you can''t pay me all at once. The interest will continue to roll after that. Can you still afford it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The face of the master of Dayang is green. He has to pay back the principal for decades. He can''t afford to pay it again.


    "I''ll find a way, brother. Don''t worry." Of course, he can''t be timid at this time. It''s important to drive these people away first. As for how long they can live in the future, he doesn''t think.


    Hua Ruge shook his head three times: "it''s just not right to say that I''m afraid."


    The master of Dayang understood at this moment, and hurriedly said: "I''ll make a letter for the younger brother."


    As he said this, he wrote down a note to fill in the amount for Hua Ruge. Before Hua Ruge lost 500 million pieces of top-grade crystal resources. Now when she added the loss to the interest, she raised 2 billion yuan at a large amount, and also wrote down the high interest of 30% every year.


    Master Dayang looks silly. Who taught you that? In all, he robbed 500 million yuan. Now he has to pay 700 million yuan every year, not only the capital but also the interest. Moreover, these seven billion yuan should be counted as the principal to earn profits. So it''s not clear that even if the emperor is exhausted.


    Hua Ruge saw his hesitation and asked with a smile, "the Lord thought I was wrong."


    "Yes, yes, I''ll make a pledge." The patriarch of Dayang pressed the fingerprint and left the mark of spirit.


    In this way, the note is valid everywhere.


    After drawing the pledge, the patriarch of Dayang hands respectfully handed it to huaru singer and asked, "what do you think, brother?"


    "Not bad." Hua Yuege turned his hand and collected the note.


    After receiving the note, Hua rugo sat here to drink tea. He didn''t mean to leave, but he didn''t open his mouth.


    The master of Dayang said tentatively, "good brother, I''ll carry the food and wine on my back. How about our brothers'' good narration?"


    Hua Ruge put down his teacup and looked at the master of Dayang and said, "I have thought again. With the ability of Dayang now, I can''t change my debt even if I have been in debt for the last life. Don''t need anything to offset it?"

 Chapter 1876

    As soon as the Lord of Dayang heard something in this, he asked carefully with him: "I don''t know what the wise brother wants to get against you."


    "To be honest, there''s nothing I can look up to in your family, but I can''t bear to wait for you to pay off your debts every year." Hua Ruge first demoted people and then said, "well, then you will give me the gate and all the shops in the city, and I will reluctantly agree."


    The Lord of Dayang heard this and knew that he had been tricked. Where did this man come to collect debts? He just wanted to rob!


    "By the way, your affiliated clans robbed my things, so I asked for their territory. I don''t know if the clansman can be the leader." Hua Ruge is still a slow way.


    Hearing this, Emperor Dayang was furious. He then clapped the table and stood up and said, "Hu Yue, you are so deceiving!"


    "How is it?" Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows and eyes, asked lightly.


    "To tell you the truth, I have already joined wanjianzong. You dare to force wanjianzong to let you go." The patriarch of Dayang began to threaten her.


    Hua Yuege sniffs at Yan and chuckles, "do you think you can hide this little trick from me?"


    "You Already know? " The patriarch of Dayang looked puzzled.


    "I know from the day you sent the letter to wanjianzong. Later, you went to wuguowanjianzong, who was still a secret, and you didn''t dare to publicize the story of xianhaizong until you paid a visit to the mountain. Am I right?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The patriarch of Dayang looked at her in shock: "how can you know?"


    "You don''t need to know this. You need to know that it started when you decided to rob my chamber of Commerce and kill my people. Today''s ending is doomed." Hua Yuege said, turning to his subordinates: "attack the mountain!"


    "Yes." The Deacon said, he stepped out and flew into the air and ordered: "the disciples of Tianyuan hall immediately attack the mountain. If there is resistance, there will be no mercy for killing!"


    "By the order of the Lord." Qi Qi, the disciple of Tianyuan hall, took out his sword and began to attack the mountain.


    The three elders left one to protect Hua Ruge, and the other two went out to help.


    "You''re not afraid of wanjianzong dealing with you?" The master of Dayang was completely frightened. Now he doesn''t know what else to say except to move out of wanjianzong.


    "It''s reasonable for them to pay back debts. What''s their reason to deal with me?" Hua Yuege laughed scornfully at first, and then said, "even if they deal with me, do you think I''m afraid?"


    The patriarch of Dayang looked at her incredulously and said, "who are you?"


    "Why do people always ask me this question these days? Can''t I be Hu Yue?" Hua asked lightly like a song.


    The patriarch of Dayang shook his head repeatedly and said: "no, I thought of it, it''s you, it''s you..."


    "Well?"


    "You have long wanted to retaliate against my dayangzong, so you are the one who instigated me to fight against the six major sects!" The master of Dayang pointed at her suddenly and unbelievably.


    Hua rugo heard this and said with a smile, "now I know if it''s late?"


    "You''re so cruel. You''ve been trying to kill my family''s anger. It''s not for debt collection at all." The master of Dayang is now enlightened.


    "You jackals, don''t you wait for you to bite me?" Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows.


    "I killed you." The master of Dayang clapped his hands and went straight to Hua Ruge''s heart.


    Because the distance between the two people is very close, he used all his strength again, almost in an instant to hit the body of China like a song.


    The elder is a little far away. It''s too late to move now.


    When the master of Dayang thought that he could succeed, Hua Yuege flashed a white light in front of him. Then he clapped his hand on the chair, where there was Hua Yuege.


    The master of Dayang was stunned, and the elder''s attack came. The horrible palm power suddenly lifted him out and hit the wall of the hall.


    Hua Ruge stood a little far away and said to the old man, "thank you for your help, martial uncle."


    "It doesn''t matter." Although the elder said quietly, he still had a surprised look on his face, because he could see clearly that the space transfer that the deputy hall master had just used was a kind of space magic.


    "You..." The master of Dayang looked at Hua Ruge unbelievably, but before he said a word, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He''s only the strength of seven times in the bitter sea. How can he stand the palm of such an old monster.


    Hua Ruge stepped forward a few steps: "to kill me is a very deadly thought, you actually do it, I admire your courage."


    The patriarch of Dayang took a slow breath and asked, "who are you?"


    He doesn''t believe that people who can understand even the spatial supernatural power are those who can only rely on the magic sea sect.


    "Hua Ruge." Hua Ruge said his name, then looked at him and asked, "have you heard that?"


    After a moment''s memory, the patriarch of Dayang was sure that he had never heard of the name of the man, so he shook his head and said, "who is that?"


    "Soon you will know who this is, but you have no chance to know." Hua Yuege said with a strong force from his fingertips into his eyebrows.


    After being hit, the patriarch of Dayang had lost the ability to resist. After receiving this hit, he became angry.


    Hua Ruge just walked out of the hall. At the moment, the only one of the eight powerful people in the bitter sea was killed, and the battle took on a one-sided situation.


    When she came out, someone reported: "vice Temple leader, someone surrendered. What should I do?"


    "Kill!" Hua Ruge spits out a word lightly.


    After the baptism of the war, there were only a few ordinary disciples of Dayang clan, all of them were backbone people, who had participated in the robbery of the chamber of Commerce. She was not soft hearted.


    She will use the fact of this blood to tell the world. She is as beautiful as a song, not to be offended, not to mention offended.


    All the disciples of Dayang sect who didn''t use half a day''s Kung Fu were cleaned up. Of course, Hua Ruge didn''t want to be idle after that. He asked his servants to divide into six ways to deal with the six main schools affiliated to Dayang sect.


    While she was sitting in the hall of dayangzong, she sent letters to other disciples of Tianyuan hall and ordered them to come here in batches.


    After the order was issued, she sent her confidants to Mu Qingyan and huangquan emperor in the chaotic place to send letters to them, so that they could go to the territory of gods with absolute sharpness and help Tang Ru protect the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce.


    Now that the magic sea clan has collapsed, it is inevitable that someone will take the idea of the Kyushu chamber of Commerce, and she has to guard against it.


    The other six gates were cleaned in one day, and all the cities were occupied by the people of Tianyuan temple.


    The people of Xiancheng under the rule dare not resist when they see this battle. They are afraid that they will be involved in the war in the end.


    To their surprise, the new arrivals didn''t seem to bully the common people, and put up signs to appease them that day, cutting taxes by 30% in three years.


    The people in the city were all happy when they heard about it. Because the Dayang clan owed money before, and the six major sects experienced a fierce battle. Both of them were short of money, so the tax increased from 10% to 20% later, which made their quilts impossible to pass.


    I thought that the new clan would also increase the tax. I didn''t expect that not only did they not increase the tax, but also they were 10% less than at the beginning, so each of them went through a fierce battle Thank you, no one has any more discontent.


    This kind of practice, Hua Ruge, can''t be more familiar. Anyway, she has a lot of money and doesn''t lack this tax.


    In the next two or three days, all the disciples attached to the Tianyuan hall rushed to see the new mountain and make the city in time. They were very happy.


    Of course, the Tianyuan palace destroyed and replaced Dayang clan, which was also spread across the territory of the gods. All the major sects were opposed for a while, because Dayang clan is one of the clans of the alliance. Isn''t it a provocative alliance to be destroyed?


    Wan Jianzong sent envoys to see Hua Ruge for the first time to discuss.


    Hua Ruge took out the note in front of the emissary, saying that dayangzong only used the mountain and the city to pay the debt because he could not afford the money.


    And the messenger asked again, why is the man dead even if he is paying the debt?


    Hua rugo said that these things only paid for the debt. At the beginning, hundreds of people were killed in the Kyushu chamber of Commerce, and she killed for the debt of life.


    The emissary had to accept her logic, and then asked, how did you kill more than a thousand people when they killed hundreds of you.


    Hua Ruge took it for granted that the interest should be increased for the debt of things, and the interest should also be increased for the debt of human life.

 Chapter 1877

    The emissary was speechless and speechless. After holding for a long time, he said something. No matter how much the interest is increased, he can''t kill anyone else.


    So Hua Ruge took out the abacus from the account room, and it was all-in-one calculation. He said that these people lived more than half a year longer than her people. According to this time, they calculated the interest, rounded it up, wiped it out, and finally calculated that Da Yang sect still owed some lives.


    The emissary is really stupid this time. He has never heard of any algorithm before.


    Hua rugo checked again after seeing that he didn''t understand. This time, he owed more than last time. When she had to count again for the third time, the emissary repeatedly waved and understood.


    He did not understand these two algorithms, and even more confused. He had to memorize them and decided to report them to the patriarch.


    In the end, Hua rugo turns around and says that it''s just a matter of debt and money. It has nothing to do with the alliance, and nothing to do with Wan Jianzong.


    The emissary said nothing about her, so he nodded his head and left.


    Not only the emissary, but also the deacons beside him were confused. When the emissary left, he asked, "what''s your algorithm, vice hall master?"


    "That''s what usury is all about. I''m reasonable by the month. It''s not enough to compensate their lives by the day." Hua Yuege said that he put away the IOU and went back to eat.


    Then the Deacon thought about her algorithm, and finally responded, "isn''t this a robbery?"


    This was repeated by the master of wanjian. Then he slapped the table and said: "this is what a bastard''s saying. It''s not to find an excuse to occupy the territory of Dayang clan."


    "But I don''t think it''s unreasonable." The emissary scratched his head.


    "Shut up, you fool." Master wanjian is not very angry.


    The messenger bowed his head and stopped talking.


    It''s just that Wan Jianzong is also worried. Although the reason for Hua Ruge is absurd, it can''t be said that there is no reason at all. It''s also the first hand of dayangzong to break the sky. It''s not only to rob things but also to kill people. It''s also reasonable for people to retaliate.


    He wants to decide whether to reason. Even if he can''t incite other sects to do it, he should do it by himself. He should know that as a first-class sect, Dayang sect is also a big family. He can''t watch so many industries fall into the hands of others.


    After the master of wanjian made up his mind, he ordered his servants to prepare for it.


    He is not idle in deploying Hua Ruge here. She publicized the debit note through crystal image, and told the crime of Da Yang Zong robbing Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce. She determined the nature of the matter to be the gratitude and resentment of the dead.


    Although the major sectors don''t pay much, there''s no reason to target others.


    Listen to the meaning of calm outside, Hua Ruge didn''t relax her vigilance, because she knew that if she wanted to target it, she didn''t need any reason. Now these people are only afraid of the magic sea sect and the magic gate that has been hidden. Once these crises are solved, these people will attack her.


    The best way to avoid this situation is to be intimidated, and the present wanjianzong undoubtedly gives her a good opportunity. If she can make the first major sect under the magic sea sect suffer a big loss, then other sects will have to weigh it if they want to deal with her again.


    She secretly followed the news of wanjianzong and learned that they were going to use 5000 elite disciples to deal with her, which was an overwhelming advantage according to the number of people.


    There were more than 10000 disciples of the illustrious sea sect. After they were divided into three forces, each of them was less than 4000. Not all of them were strong ones, but some of them were junior disciples with low strength.


    Knowing that wanjianzong was selecting these five thousand people, Emperor huangquan had secretly sneaked into the territory of gods with more than ten thousand people in the chaos. Hua rugo immediately ordered that three thousand people be transferred.


    Before the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce and the Jiuzhou Pavilion, they recruited several strong men from the seven areas of the bitter sea, and she transferred them all.


    In addition, Tuo BARREI also sent four elders to come after he knew the news here.


    Jun Tianxia''s traceless childe and mink sent letters to send people to come, but Hua rugo refused. She thought that these people were enough to resist the five thousand people.


    And Wan Jianzong obviously didn''t know that there was such a card in Hua Ru''s singers. It''s safe to choose 5000 singers.


    Other people in Tianyuan hall thought that they had a big event. Unexpectedly, these days, they saw a steady stream of foreign aid entering the city. Each of them was no weaker than the disciples of the magic sea sect.


    besides, there were not only ordinary disciples but also many strong ones. In addition, they didn''t have to be much weaker than those in Tianyuan hall. These people were also very respectful and light to their deputy hall leader Yi can see that this is the direct subordinate, not the loaner.


    When others saw it, the crazy old man pulled Hua Ruge aside and asked, "dear, who are these people?"


    "It''s my subordinates who have been away from that side for a long time. It''s just a part of it." Hua Ruge never conceals his master.


    The crazy old man recently woke up a lot. Hearing this, he was not only surprised, but also said, "I said, apprentice, you are not a small person. I think they are all fierce people in a chaotic place, right?"


    "You see that, sir?" Hua Ruge is a little surprised.


    "I went to practice when I was young. At that time, I looked down on these people''s accomplishments. I didn''t expect that they had such a strong fighting capacity, but they suffered a lot." The crazy old man exclaimed.


    Hua Ruge then nodded: "yes, these people are very powerful, enough for the ten thousand swordsmen to drink a pot."


    "Is your news reliable? Are they really a man of eight difficulties? " Asked the mad old man.


    "No mistake."


    The crazy old man''s eyes brightened when he heard the words and said, "when that time comes, those people will give it to me, but no one can rob me."


    "Master, are you sure you want to hit ten people by yourself?"


    The crazy old man nodded: "I haven''t done anything since I listened to you for a year and a half, but I''ve been suffocating. Now I''m not easy to come here, but I have to play happily."


    "Well, I''ll let you fight alone. They can all watch." Hua Ruge stepped back, but didn''t feel relieved to let him alone.


    The crazy old man didn''t expect this to happen. He clapped her on the shoulder immediately and said: "it''s my good disciple, master doesn''t hurt you in vain."


    Hua Ruge''s only idea is to love Wan Jianzong. Even if there is no mad old man, there are many strong people in her. In this way, Wan Jianzong can''t cry.


    At this time, each sect was still preparing to attack the magic sea sect. After Tuo BARREI was in huaruge, he found a place to set up his own door. At this moment, the magic sea sect was completely divided into three forces.


    After losing the bone blade, the leader of the magic sea lost his vitality. After a long time, he still didn''t raise it. He didn''t have the means to fight against each clan, even the power to Fu Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui.


    Of course, the collapse of the magic sea sect is imminent, and the magic gate has not stood by. Nowadays, the activities are more and more frequent, and there are more and more people who appear. It seems that they want to help the magic sea sect fight.


    Shangguanli naturally can''t let go of this opportunity. She opened her hand and feet to investigate the base camp of the magic gate after the appearance of the magic gate. She knows that this is the behind the scenes of the four areas that she wants to deal with. Only when it is destroyed can it be forever.


    And now there are big doors to help, no need for nothing.


    Hua Ruge didn''t have any white preparation here. Wanjianzong did, but they didn''t have a large transmission array. In order to hide people''s eyes, they could only send them to the gate of dayangzong mountain one by one.


    Hua Ruge always wants to laugh at the information in his hand. I really want to ask these people if they know what it means to hide their eyes. Now the inns in the city are full. I want to know it''s unusual with my fingers.


    If she hadn''t been afraid of beating the grass and startling the snake, she would have taken the nest of these fools down the mountain.


    After more than ten days of endurance, five thousand people finally arrived in batches. Wan Jianzong began to move. All of them went to the mountain gate where huaruge is now.


    The ten thousand sword sect probably didn''t want to publicize too much. They chose to start at night. They quietly felt it from the bottom of the mountain and found that there was not even a big battle formation for protecting the sect. They were overjoyed and rushed up the mountain.


    However, as soon as they went up the mountain and didn''t wait to start, they saw the torches lit up in the four sides of the city below the mountain. At the same time, the boundaries of the main halls were all broken from the inside. All the disciples of the Tianyuan hall flew out with swordsmen in their hands, waiting for them.

 Chapter 1878

    Wan Jianzong''s people didn''t react to this battle for a while. If they remember correctly, this situation should be called ambush.


    Wan Jianzong''s leading elder checked the strength and number of people around him four times, and then he took a breath of cool air.


    "No way. How could they have so many people?" He had a look of panic.


    The other disciples of wanjianzong were not so good. When they were thinking about how to fight this battle, they saw a white figure flying down the mountain top before they could fight it. They could see that the figure was an old man, and the old man was out of breath.


    "You sent ten strong men to say that, didn''t you?" The crazy old man stood up and hooked up and said, "come out and fight with me."


    "Those elders are more unresponsive. One is that the tone of the other side is too arrogant. The other is that it seems that people know their troop deployment early. It''s incredible."


    Crazy old man is impatient. He doesn''t talk nonsense after seeing no one answer. He holds his hands in front of his chest, and there is a large amount of spiritual power gathering between his hands.


    it''s almost instantaneous Kung Fu. Those spiritual powers become a bright light ball. The inside of the light ball is blue, the outside is white, and it''s powerful at first sight.


    Wan Jianzong''s people retreated one after another. However, after a step back, they saw the crazy old man push the light ball forward. Suddenly, they felt the spirit power was rampant around them, and the heat wave hit their faces.


    The top ten elders realized the seriousness of the situation and stopped the massive killing.


    Crazy old man saw ten people stand out and feel proud. He cheated himself without saying a word. His hands flashed a white ray of thunder and smashed the man.


    Although the top ten elders are also the eight masters of the bitter sea, their mellow strength and skills are far less than those of the mad old man, so they quickly fall behind with ten enemies and one.


    Crazy old man can''t do it easily. It''s a joy in his heart. Every time he does it, it''s almost his all-out attack. He doesn''t leave any emotion.


    Hua Ruge had been watched by other experts before, but now it seems that there is no need for this. She is really aware of how powerful she is as a master of cultivating demons.


    Sighed for a while she just waved: "kill!"


    The simple order is spread through the mountains and the cities below through the spiritual blessing.


    The disciples of Tianyuan hall and Jiuzhou Pavilion rushed to the people of wanjianzong one after another after being ordered. The people of wanjianzong had just been completely awed by the crazy old man. Now they have to face the stronger opponents than themselves, and their self-confidence has been seriously frustrated.


    In such a trembling situation, their strength is weaker, and there is no suspense to start.


    Hua rugo yawned at the top of the mountain. In order to wait for these people, she didn''t sleep at night. Now she is still sleepy.


    Fortunately, the battle did not last long, and in an hour five thousand people were wiped out.


    Five thousand elites have been killed in such a short time. It is estimated that no one will believe it when it comes out.


    Crazy old man''s side ended the fight early. He shook his head at Hua Ruge and said, "what strength are these people? They are too poor and poor."


    The people next to you only smack their lips, saying that these people are weak chickens in your eyes, which can not be ignored in any place.


    "It''s the martial arts of the master." Hua Ruge praised the old man and sent her back to the room.


    The deacons left their masters to deal with the aftermath.


    The movement of this war is not small. Although thousands of miles are their places, but thousands of miles were followed by the earthquake yesterday. So the next morning, a clan knew that there had been a very fierce battle.


    Judging from the extent of the aftereffects of the battle and the earthquake, there should be many of the eight strongest in the bitter sea.


    So Hua rugo sent people to tell the world that it was some unidentified people who touched the mountain in the middle of the night, maybe mountain bandits or robbers. In a word, they solved the problem without any danger. Please don''t worry.


    Once the notice came out of the nearby clan, they were speechless. How could they not know which group of mountain bandits or those who would have eight strong people in the bitter sea? Let alone mountain bandits? Even the second class clan had not seen such strong people.


    Through this judgment, they can guess that there must have been a first-class sect last night. If they want to think about who Tianyuan hall is feuding with, they can easily think of wanjianzong.


    Wan Jianzong was far away from his disciples. On the third day, he received the news that none of them had come down the mountain and should have been wiped out.


    The master of ten thousand swords was stunned on the spot immediately. He slowly shook his head and said: "it''s impossible. I sent half the power of the clan to kill them without any effort."


    Tell the disciple that he dare not speak.


    In the end, the master of ten thousand swords sent the emissary to question, saying that their ten thousand swords sent people to communicate their cultivation experience with them, and they were killed for whatever reason.


    The emissary nodded repeatedly. Last time, he was confused by Hua Ruge''s strange reason. This time, it''s his turn to turn black and white.


    It took the emissary two days to get to the gate where Tianyuan hall is located. When Hua rugo heard the report, he was asking the crazy old man about cultivation.


    When she heard the messenger coming, she felt her chin and said, "I''d like to know what he can say, since we''ve come to this point and sent the messenger."


    She went to the front hall and saw that the messenger was sitting in a critical position and was tasting tea there.


    "Emissary, some days are gone. How are you doing?" She smiled as before.


    The emissary looked at her coldly and said, "I think Vice President Hu knows why I''m here."


    "It''s difficult for us. We have a lot of things, but we don''t have the ability to predict." Hua Ruge said and sat on the first song.


    "Emissary Leng hum a way:" it seems that the Hu Temple Lord is carrying to understand to pretend to be confused


    "Please give me your advice." Hua is like an interesting succession of songs.


    "A few days ago, five thousand disciples of our ten thousand sword sect came to you to exchange their cultivation experience. Why were they killed by your Tianyuan hall? Is it hard to start a war on purpose The emissary spoke with great vigour.


    Hua Ruge hears the words and laughs, only to know that these people actually played a trick of reversing black and white with her. Just as she was idle, she said it well.


    "I''m afraid the emissary didn''t make a mistake. I didn''t see the people of guizongmen, and I didn''t hear anything about the exchange of cultivation experience." Hua Yuege looks puzzled.


    The emissary thought that Hua Ruge would be confused by him. Unexpectedly, she said something more outrageous.


    "Lord Hu deceived me. A few days ago, the whole west heard the sound of fierce fighting on your mountain. How can he explain it?" The messenger questioned.


    Hua Ruge sighed when he heard this: "the emissary didn''t know something. A group of mountain bandits came up the mountain in the dark the other day. They killed them when they saw others with their bright swordsmen. We also lost our Tianyuan palace to wipe out all the mountain bandits and protect the family''s property."


    "Mountain bandits?" The emissary was stunned when he heard the words.


    "But there is no doubt that mountain bandits will kill people if they come from a bright place without greeting them." Hua Yuege said it with great regret.


    The emissary was really short of words for a while. He couldn''t say that they came to rob the territory in the middle of the night on purpose.


    Hua Ruge said a few words and said: "I don''t know how many disciples of your sect come to exchange cultivation ways? I''m afraid I''m not lost, right? My people are familiar with this area, so I will send someone to find it for you. "


    "Here..." The emissary said, "he can''t say that it''s five thousand people. He''s wrong about that.".


    "And the messenger did not know how many?" Hua Yuege asked again how friendly the attitude was.


    When the messenger saw the steps, he nodded repeatedly: "exactly, he didn''t ask how many people he sent."


    "Well, it''s difficult." Hua Yuege has a sad face.


    The emissary was so angry that it was called a tooth itching. He didn''t know what to say when he thought about how to make a good speech.


    "Otherwise, the emissary will go back to the gate and ask how many people it is. I can also help to find it." Hua Yuege continued.


    The emissary was bored for a long time and didn''t say a word. Knowing that he was doomed to return without success, he nodded: "OK, I''ll go back now."


    "I see the messenger as before, but for the messenger to have something important to do, I will keep him for a few days, so that he can talk." Hua Ruge is very sorry.

 Chapter 1879

    The emissary waved his hand repeatedly and said, "no, no, no, I am under the command of the patriarch, so I will go back."


    "It''s a pity." Hua Yuege said to send the emissary to the door.


    The messenger is like a ghost behind him. The one who runs is called feikuai.


    Hua rugo can''t help laughing when she sees his back. Even if she doesn''t care, she can tell the truth. What''s more, she is holding the truth in her hand now, and can be bullied by others?


    These people really don''t know her skills.


    When the emissary returned to wanjianzong, he said Hua Ruge''s words, which made wanjianzong stand up angrily from his chair, and said angrily, "bastard! How did my five thousand elites become mountain bandits? Who is such a strong bandit? "


    The emissary stood at the bottom and said: "but she said that it''s bandits who hurt people when they enter the mountain at night. All the four sects heard the sound of fighting at night. If I refute, I will not fight."


    "Well, what a Hu Yue dare to play with a flower gun in front of me. I don''t think she wants to live!" Master Wan Jianzong sat down again in anger and thought calmly.


    "My Lord, my subordinates think there is something wrong with this." Said the messenger.


    "You mean the war power of Tianyuan palace?" Asked the master of ten thousand swords.


    The emissary nodded his head repeatedly and said, "it''s true that Hu Yue''s power is not equal to us. How can we destroy our five thousand elites in just one hour?"


    "There''s only one explanation, and that''s the secret help." The master of ten thousand swords narrowed his eyes and said, "it seems that the Deputy master of Tianyuan hall is not simple."


    Said the emissary repeatedly nodded: "yes, the patriarch has not seen her. He is very cunning and extremely difficult to deal with."


    "Shut up." The master of ten thousand swords shouted.


    The emissary did not dare to open his mouth, but he was very sure of his own judgment. If his patriarch did not listen, he would surely suffer.


    Wan Jianzong thought about it for a moment, then said to a Dharma protector on the side: "send someone out to spread the news, saying that the remaining sins of the illustrious sea sect killed five thousand of my disciples, which is an act of provocation against the alliance. Everyone has to kill the remaining sins of the illustrious sea sect."


    "Yes." The man was ordered to leave.


    The master of ten thousand swords said with a cold hum: "the little hairy boy wants to fight with me, but it''s too tender."


    Of course, he didn''t know that Hua Ruge not only had his own power, but also had several friends with the same means. At the very beginning of wanjianzong''s unprofessional rumor spreading, he was intercepted by shangguanli.


    Shangguan Li did not ask Hua Ruge to know the harm of this kind of news. He immediately ordered that "all rumor mongers should be controlled secretly."


    dark night Pavilion on the bright side of combat effectiveness is not strong, but secretly in the soft knife can cut the key, using all over the world''s eyeliner and strength to catch a few deliberately rumor is not caught.


    She only ordered people to get tied up and didn''t give orders to kill her. She was afraid that wanjianzong would soon have a gap before taking the next step.


    While controlling the source of the news, she also passed the news to Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge put down the jade slips and slightly picked up her eyebrows and said, "I''ve learned very fast, but I''m not the leader of the magic sea. How can you rub the circle and flatten it?"


    "Deputy Temple master, what should we do?" A deacon asked for instructions.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "this rumor can''t be spread out. As for the ten thousand swordsmen, they are not in a hurry to get rid of them. Let''s wait for the devil sect to come out."


    "Will the righteous alliance let us go after the war?" Some people asked the most concerned questions.


    "Not now, because we have no relationship with the illustrious sea sect." Hua rugo glanced at several people under his hand and said, "but then I will have a way to protect you from public opinion."


    "If there is a deputy Temple Lord in our heart, we will be stable." The Deacon said with a smile.


    Since seeing the foreign aid from the chaotic place, people have more respect for huaruge, because they realize that huaruge has another identity, which is higher than the status of the Deputy Temple leader.


    At first, these people had already admired the deputy hall leader very much. In this way, they were totally submissive. These people are not stupid because of their savvy and high brain. Now it can be seen that maybe following the deputy hall leader will be more outstanding than the former magic sea sect.


    Not to mention that nowadays, the most important resources of the northern mine have been cut off by the magic sea sect. Nowadays, the resources that the disciples can get are not as good as each other, but the Deputy Temple leader is different.


    I don''t know how many industries she has or how many crystal stones she has. In a word, she gave her disciples twice as much resource treatment as in the heyday of the illustrious sea sect. However, if they were too happy, they would naturally only look forward to Hua Ruge.


    As a leader with a lot of skill, money and true heart, Hua Ruge is a leader who can be said to have no difficulty in bringing people together.


    Shangguanli once said that Hua Ruge has a bright and magnanimous temperament. No matter what he does, he will be followed by more people. Even shangguanli laments that he is inferior.


    Hua Ruge wrote back to Shangguan Li that day, asking her to put the news under pressure.


    But this matter is no easier for shangguanli. After five days in a row, the voice didn''t spread out.


    The master of ten thousand swords wondered. He saw that the rumors that slandered the illustrious sea clan ran faster than the wind every time. How could he not take them when he wanted to use them.


    He asked the subordinates sent out by the recurrence order to determine whether these people had been killed. As a result, those subordinates wrote back that they were working on it. He was not at ease at the same time.


    Rest assured that their plans have not been found, rest assured that these people''s efficiency, so they took a group of people out.


    Shangguanli attacked only after getting the news last time. Although he was fast, he was passive. But this time, he was not. The dark night Pavilion had long been staring at wanjianzong. These talents were controlled as soon as they went down the mountain and didn''t do anything. They still only controlled not to kill. Once asked above, they could reply.


    Wan Jianzong thought that he could rest assured this time, but he waited for another three days. He didn''t wait for the news that he had spread the rumor. Instead, he got the news that the magic gate had gathered in the magic sea mountain gate where the magic sea master was.


    Originally, the League was led by him, and she could give orders, but after losing five thousand elite, her strength was not much better than that of ordinary second-class sects, so the leader of the League changed hands.


    He also has no time to be aggrieved, because at this time, the main gates are ready, and now he will attack the magic sea mountain gate.


    Of course, he also proposed that the two branches of Tianyuan hall and Wuji hall should be eliminated first, but other people thought that he was revenging for himself and didn''t pay attention to it. Of course, the most important thing was that the devil gate was their most feared existence. The two branches would not be late after the end of the war.


    The main gates besieged the magic sea sect and surrounded the mountain with three layers in the inner and three layers in the outer.


    Hua rugo frowned slightly after receiving the news: "it''s strange."


    "What do you mean, deputy Temple master?" Someone asked.


    "In such a situation, demons dare to save the scene. How powerful should it be?" Hua Ruge felt his chin and thought.


    The Deacon shook his head at the news.


    Hua Yuege waved his hand and said, "go down."


    After this doubt, Hua Ruge is not only onlooking. She informs Mu Qingyan to cooperate with shangguanli to investigate secretly. She must find out where the devil gate is hiding.


    She always had a premonition that if the devil gate didn''t get rid of it, it would definitely bring out bad things, and the spearhead was almost those who had chaotic artifact.


    Tuoba Rui naturally realized this, and he was also checking this matter after he got his feet firmly.


    At this moment, the devil gate only knows that there are enemies on the surface, but it doesn''t know how many people are calculating secretly.


    At the same time of their patrol, the main gates also began to attack the mountain. I thought they could break it in a single blow. Unexpectedly, the magic array was arranged by the magic sea sect. If you want to attack the mountain, you must pass the array,


    and the array is very evil. The strong ones with the strength of less than seven times will be distracted and die of madness as long as they go in, and the strong ones with the strength of more than seven times will find them even if they go in If there is no way out, we can only retreat from the original road.


    The righteous alliance obviously doesn''t know what array this is. After trying several times, they dare not enter easily.

 Chapter 1880

    With the mysterious array distributed outside the gate of the magic sea sect, the way that the alliance of the righteous cannot enter is completely blocked outside.


    This kind of situation is obviously beyond everyone''s expectation, and the major sects are very angry. Otherwise, the array master of our sect will keep studying, and even offer a reward to find someone who can break the array.


    At the same time, the magic gate array has also spread to the mainland. The array mages don''t like to pay a lot of money to study it. In just three days, all the books about the array in the auction houses and shops have been snapped up. What they don''t understand is being studied.


    Hua Ruge got the news early, of course, but she only knew a little bit about the array. She usually didn''t read the books in this field, let alone studied them. So when she saw the array, she felt confused and couldn''t see the way out.


    She asked two old monsters in the space. As a result, Qi Ling was a cultivation maniac, and another old man was an artifician. He knew nothing about array.


    She wants to be open-minded to ask questions she doesn''t understand, so even if she wrote a letter to childe wutrace, the content of the letter is to ask him if he saw any way.


    Childe wutrace has received the true biography of Bodhi and studied the array to suppress emperor huangquan, so she can only find such a person to ask for advice in this regard.


    Childe Wuxian has already got the array chart. When he got it, he frowned and said with a low voice, "this array is so mysterious."


    "Can the master find a way to crack it?" Xiao Jiu asked


    "I can see one or two, but I can''t find the way to crack it. I can only try." The childe without trace replied.


    Small nine holds the head to have some lost way: "master is not to close again?"


    "Well." Childe wutrace touched her head with a smile: "I''m fine. It''s not peaceful recently. Try to go out as little as possible and take some guards when I go out."


    "I see." Although Xiaojiu didn''t give up to traceless childe, he nodded obediently.


    "Darling." The childe without trace rubbed her head and got up and went into the study.


    Xiaojiu sits in the yard and looks at his back. His eyes are very nostalgic.


    On the same day, childe Wuchen received a letter from Hua Ruge. Even if he replied, he asked the disciple to take it back.


    Hua Ruge got the letter and saw that childe wutrace in the letter wrote that he had to explore for some time to have results.


    "What is the origin of the devil gate?" Hua Ruge touched her chin and murmured. She remembered that childe wutrace had made great achievements in the array. He didn''t understand it. Obviously, the people who set the array had something to do with it.


    When the whole territory of the gods was studying the array, Hua rugo found that the magic gate continued to mobilize people and horses, and according to the people of Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce, the strength of the people in the magic gate was much stronger than that of the first-class clan, and the strength of ordinary disciples was about six fold of the bitter sea.


    There are six aspects of the bitter sea environment. You should know that the second generation of disciples of the magic sea sect have this strength. The devil sect even has this means for ordinary disciples. Moreover, it''s only revealed. It can''t be very powerful.


    "Why has such a strong foundation been hidden?" Hua Ruge said a word. He thought the devil sect was more and more strange. Fortunately, they had better start first, otherwise, they could not decide how much they would lose.


    It''s a good attitude for her to sit here and watch tiger fights. However, those big doors that really sent troops didn''t think so. They were blocked out of the door and couldn''t even get in. It was a shame for their righteous alliance, so they didn''t have a good face.


    After a few days, they finally don''t want to waste it. They send all kinds of people to test the array again and firmly believe that even if the array is no more brilliant, it is also the formation of spiritual power. If the array is not broken, it will show its flaws.


    And this time, they are also smart. Each time, they send the strong and the weak in together. Once the weak lose control, they will be brought out by the strong to ask about the situation, and try with people of different skills and physique.


    It''s not useless to say this stupid method. They found it just two days later. This array has little effect on people who are strong spirits and powerful spirits. These people are just lost when they go in,


    so they sent some of them to go in and take photos of each other to find their way. These seven strong people took more than 100 pictures.


    Every patriarch was waiting for the good news. As a result, these people heard a series of howls coming out from the inside. The blood light burst out from the whole dark air. It looked very scary.


    At the end of the howling, the patriarch rushed in. When he returned, his face turned white. After being asked, he stammered, "dead, dead."


    "Who?" The great lords were frightened and angry.


    They now know that this battle is not unchangeable. It is obviously controlled by someone in the battle, but they misled them to send the strong to die.


    "Cunning odds and ends."


    Some people choose to scold, but more people choose to be silent. They came here with a lot of momentum, but they didn''t expect that they hit such a big nail before they saw it. Their morale has been seriously affected.


    Of course, after this incident, these people also know that they can''t break through. They firmly believe that even if they can''t find someone to break through the formation after a period of time, the formation will also use their own energy. Now they take the initiative in the matter, so they still have an advantage.


    It was decided that no one would take the initiative even if the two sides were exhausted, and the war was deadlocked for a while.


    Hua Ruge thinks that this is a good way to stop. The last losers must be the passive ones, of course, those of the magic sea sect and the magic gate.


    However, just when she thought that all the major gates would win, shangguanli sent her a jade slip. She opened it and saw it foolishly. It was recorded that the people mobilized by the gate after holding the major gates were not used to deal with the territory of gods at all, but intended to go to the four territories to seize the artifacts,


    and not only the five artifacts, Their plan is to plunder all the best resources in the four regions to expand themselves.


    Hua Ruge narrowed his eyes and murmured, "sure enough, their ultimate goal is still us."


    Fortunately, I moved my hand first, otherwise I would be so passive at the moment.


    Shangguanli not only sent her letters, but also sent them to other people.


    Tuoba Rui, childe wutrace and juntianxia frowned when they saw the news, and they all paid attention to it.


    Hua Ruge then suggested that a few people meet to discuss the countermeasures face to face, and others also agreed to come down, and the place was determined in the great Xia Dynasty under the monarchy, because his place was closer to the central part, and no one came too far.


    On the same day, they reached the capital of Daxia through the transmission array, and entered the palace through the secret transmission array of palace.


    The royal palace building of the monarchy has always had a high roof. This time, it is no exception. Walking in the palace, you can feel the supreme majesty.


    The eunuch took her to a small pavilion in the back garden. When she arrived, she saw that other people had already taken their seats.


    She smiled at Tuoba Rui before going to see other people. Of course, before she said hello, mink took the lead and said, "sister, mink miss you."


    Hua Ruge looked at him and saw that his beautiful purple hair looks much more mature now, but the smile in his eyes is pure as a child, and his emotions are always expressed.


    "Long time no see, the mink is more and more beautiful." Hua said with a smile.


    "Sister, you''d better watch it," said mink with a smile


    "And more and more." Hua Ruge said and looked up at Shangguan Li and said, "it''s still a Li that you have the level, which makes my brother enlightened."


    If you put it on the ordinary shangguanli, you won''t take this, but now she''s happy to see you again after a long time. The way: "in general, you need to learn from Ruge."


    Hearing her witticism, Hua Ruge was stunned, but she said with emotion, "the people in love are really different, and they are enlightened."


    "Sister rugo, and me." Just as her voice fell, Xiao Jiu, who was beside the childe, began to talk. Seeing Hua rugo looking at her, she said, "I want to be my sister too."


    "Darling." Hua Ruge went over and rubbed her head, but since she left, she couldn''t forget Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge turned to look at Jun Tianxia''s side again. Now Su Nianxia is sitting there, but her face is not as heartless as before, and even her vitality is gone. But when she looked over, she smiled and said, "sister Ruge."

 Chapter 1881

    "Xia Xia, what are you upset about?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Su Nianxia shook his head and said, "it''s a good thing to say something. My memory is slowly recovering. Now I can remember some things in the past."


    "Do you remember? That''s a good thing. I''ll show you. " Hua rugo then goes to explore Su Nianxia''s body. With the recovery of memory, Su Nianxia''s strength is gradually recovering. However, it seems that she hasn''t remembered the method of cultivation, resulting in a slight disorder of her body''s psychic power.


    Of course, she could see that juntianxia sent someone to recuperate her, but the medicine was not as good as her hands. So she took out two small bottles of pills and handed them to her, saying, "this is the pill for combing the spiritual power. I made it for my master before. Now he has recovered and left some for you to use."


    "Thank you, sister rugo. I''ll treat you to a good drink in the evening." Su Nianxia smiled and took over, blinking at her.


    Although her face is the same as before, Hua rugo still feels that her face is not very good, and she doesn''t know what she remembers.


    She and Jun Tianxia, traceless childe respectively said hello this just sat in Tuoba Rui''s side.


    At this time, King Tianxia said, "please tell us the specific situation for us."


    "Good." Shangguan Li nodded and said, "I sent people to track and inquire about the activities of the devil gate from the very beginning. After two months, my people finally got into it and got today''s news."


    "The name of this demon gate is infinite demon clan. They have the intention to obtain the five realms to treasure Haizhu. They also have the intention to seize the four realms resources and five artifacts. I guess they want to expand their strength and unify the divine realms so as to integrate the five realms."


    "Before, the immeasurable demons attacked the sky sea through the leader of the magic sea in order to determine the Pearl of the sea. After the failure, they have been secretly planning to attack the four regions. Now the plan is taking shape, so although the magic sea clan is in crisis, they still want to carry out the plan first." Shangguan Li tells us.


    "Wolf ambition." King world light spit out a few words.


    "Today''s plan is to prevent the demons from going to the four regions. Their strength and background are too strong. Now entering the four regions is a disaster." Shangguan Li goes on.


    The childe without trace nodded his head and said, "the Lord of the dark night Pavilion is right."


    "I have made up my mind to us. If I don''t go to heaven, I will go to hell." Hua Yuege said angrily to Shangguan Li: "a Li, do you know their whereabouts?"


    "Although I haven''t found the old nest yet, I have almost all the whereabouts of the people who show up." The way of Shangguan glass is full of Qi.


    Hua Ruge then narrowed his eyes and said, "let''s start again. Let''s disclose the whereabouts of these people to the main doors. They can''t find the one to vent their anger."


    "That''s a good way." Childe wutrace is on the side.


    Tuoba Rui also nodded: "now the situation is critical, I don''t think we should hide it, it''s time to do it."


    "Brother Tuoba is right. We have accumulated a lot of strength to wait for this day. Now it''s time to catch them unprepared.".


    Mink nodded in succession, eager to fight.


    "That''s right, but you have to be careful not to be the object of covet by the gods." Shangguanli reminds me.


    These people hold chaotic artifact, which makes people covet everywhere. Even if the infinite demon sect is destroyed, it''s hard to ensure that other sects won''t fight for it.


    Hua Ruge nodded, and shangguanli''s eyes paid special attention to her. Then he said, "especially you, don''t be too high-profile."


    "I try." Hua laughs like a song.


    Shangguan Li shakes his head. He probably knows that he can do everything in his head.


    At this time, childe wutrace said: "before the Wuliang demon clan wanted to go to the four kingdoms, it had to go through the sea of heaven. I would go to the society to repair a letter and send it to the Dragon Palace of the sea of heaven. If there are any fish that have missed the net, I would ask the sea people to help to clean it up."


    "Yes, how can I forget that you and Longgong have a good relationship." Hua Yuege claps his hands.


    "Then there will be no worries." Tuoba Rui also said.


    In this way, the business will be discussed. The stuffy mink is like pulling a few people to compete. They all agree, and then they go to the back of the martial arts arena.


    Originally Hua Ruge wanted to go with her, but thought of Su Nianxia, she stayed and sat alone with her.


    "Sister Yuege." Su Nianxia sees no one nearby and pours into Hua Ruge''s arms and doesn''t speak.


    Hua Ruge patted her on the back and said, "I''m not afraid. What''s wrong with you?"


    Su Nianxia nodded: "I think of the scene where I was just captured by the God of light. She holds my soul in the jade plate. In order to let me have a pure soul, he uses the fire to burn my soul and memory, and wants to completely erase the former me."


    "I don''t know how long the fire has been burning. I just feel that I''ve been burning for a long time, and I''m in pain..." Su Nianxia said and then shed tears in Hua Ruge''s arms.


    "Good boy, you have suffered." Hua Ruge is full of heartache.


    "Fortunately, I left a memory when I was sober after the jade pendant, and soon after I became a saint, I found my former memory, which was not manipulated by the God of light."


    "Every time I think of it, I''m afraid of it. If I didn''t leave that memory, I would not be able to come back to you." Su Nianxia said and hugged Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge knew that Su Nianxia would not say this to Jun Tianxia, so she could only say it in front of her, and her heart was more distressed.


    "I''m really happy to be back, such as sister Ge. I also remember the days we used to be together. I was really happy at that time." Su Nianxia said that his face was better.


    Hua Ruge reached out his hand and stroked her hair and said, "those pains have gone, and now they are all beautiful days as before. Your emperor will accompany you, and I will be near you."


    When Su Nianxia heard this, he suddenly smiled happily and said, "when it comes to the emperor, I feel incredible after recovering those memories. I didn''t expect that he would become my man when I woke up."


    "Little flower mania." Hua Ruge pokes her forehead with her hand.


    Su Nianxia smiled sweetly again, and continued to lean on her: "so it seems that I am blessed for my misfortune."


    "It''s also more expensive."


    "It''s worth it. Even if I don''t get him, I think it''s worth it to see him safe." Su Nianxia''s eyes are clear when she says this. It seems that the previous pain can''t make her feel more uncomfortable.


    "You silly girl." Hua rugo poked her again and said, "it''s not easy for you to live now, but you need to cherish your life and keep your body well. Do you hear me?"


    "My sister is better for me." Su Nianxia said that his hands were clinging to Hua Ruge''s neck, and his voice was sweet.


    "Well, let your brother-in-law see that he has to throw you out of here." Hua Ruge saw that she had gone through the grief, and pushed her away.


    Su Nianxia let her go and said, "sister, I''ll treat you to a bar. Let''s talk."


    Hua Ruge looked at the dusk of the sky now. He could not walk around today, so he nodded, "OK."


    Although Su Nianxia and Jun Tianxia haven''t got a big marriage or fame, the whole palace knows that she is the hostess, so she orders to arrange the food and wine in the pavilion soon.


    Su Nianxia poured wine for Hua rugo and said, "it''s a good wine, sister."


    She was in a better mood after talking with Hua Ruge, and her smile became more.


    Of course, Hua rugo is not polite. Even after drinking a cup, he nodded: "it''s really good. Your palace is really good."


    "This dish is first-class, too." Su Nianxia won''t let it go this time, saying that he will eat it.


    Hua Ruge likes good wine and delicious food. After listening to them, he also ate them. They even ate and drank them. That''s a joy. No matter what the fighting in the martial arts arena is like, they are talking while drinking in the courtyard.

 Chapter 1882

    Later, Tuoba Rui and other people came back from the fight to see that they were both drunk. They talked about each other and were not on the same channel at all.


    So Tuo Ba Rui and Jun Tianxia simultaneously lift up the people lying on the table and hold them in their arms and go to the room.


    Xiaojiujianzi smiled at the childe and said: "master, I haven''t drunk, am I good?"


    "You''re the best. We''ll go back to the room." Childe wutrace dotes on Tao.


    Little nine nodded in succession.


    Childe Wuxian first sent her back to the room. When he returned to the room, he took out the array chart and studied it again.


    On the other side, Tuo BARREI put Hua Ruge on the bed and wiped her hands and face. When Hua Ruge was on the bed, he still mumbled: "juntianxia is a good man."


    This is to comfort Su Nianxia, but Tuoba Rui sounds to raise his eyebrows, approaches her and asks, "what do you say?"


    "Well?" Hua Ruge was confused by this question, because she didn''t remember what she said last.


    "Who is a good man?" Tuoba Rui reminds me.


    Hua Ruge''s brain is completely confused now, and his subconscious runs for a while and says, "all is well."


    "You heartless woman." Tuoba Rui is very helpless to say, and then help her wipe her face.


    After wiping off her coat, she went to bed to warm her bed.


    Hua Ruge also knows where it''s warm. Then she reaches into Tuo BARREI''s arms and whispers, "hug."


    "Do you know who I am?" Tuoba Rui has not come out of the vinegar jar yet.


    "Little Xiaorui...... " Hua is like a song with a big tongue.


    Tuoba Rui''s expression slowed down a little. He held her in his arms, patted her on the back and said, "go to sleep."


    Hua Ruge leaned on his chest and fell asleep.


    The next morning, mink and shangguanli, childe wutrace and Xiaojiu went back to preside over the whole situation. Only Hua Ruge didn''t wake up.


    Tuoba Rui is not called her even if she is with her.


    When Hua Ruge woke up, it was already noon. She knocked on her head and said, "the alcohol is too strong. Does the bear boy want to drink me and plot against me in summer?"


    She said that she also looked at the incompleteness of her clothes. Then she saw Tuoba Rui sitting under the bed. Suddenly, she said, "you wake up?"


    "Well, wait till you wake up." Tuo Barry looked at her and asked, "do you have a headache?"


    "A little bit. I didn''t expect this drink to be so strong, but I didn''t drink much." Hua is like a song arguing for himself.


    "I see. You can''t drink much." Tuo Ba Rui said and picked up the woken liquor on the table and came up to him and said, "now the temperature is just right. Have a drink."


    Hua rugo was relieved to drink when he saw that he was not angry.


    "What about summer and summer? Did she bully me yesterday when I was drunk? " Hua Ruge still thinks about it.


    Tuo Ba Rui was asked to smile and said, "what do you think about in your little head? She is more drunk than you."


    "I forgot. We both have about the same amount of alcohol." Hua Ruge is relieved.


    "I''ll have breakfast prepared. Let''s go." Tuo Ba Rui said and pulled her to the connected outer room. At the moment, all the maids were preparing to see them come and serve food from the small kitchen.


    After Hua Ruge washed, she began to eat. Last night, she drank a lot, so she didn''t eat anything.


    After breakfast, she saw juntianxia and Su Nianxia coming. Among them, Su Nianxia''s spirit is not very good. It seems that he hasn''t slowed down his drinking.


    Hua Ruge is more balanced when he sees this.


    "I have to talk about you." Hua Ruge said to Su Nianxia, "don''t you know what we two drink? Take such a high degree of wine, you can''t drink silly. "


    "I don''t remember about this." Su Nianxia scratched the back of her head, which was also the way she was wronged.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "go back and have a good rest. I will take the medicine I gave you. It can not only recuperate your body, but also increase your accomplishments."


    "I see." Su Nian spits out her tongue in the summer.


    At this time, Tuo Ba Rui said to the emperor, "it''s not early. We''re going now. Two of you stay."


    Hua Ruge nodded, and then they left.


    After they left, Su Nianxia''s head leaned on Jun Tianxia''s shoulder, wilting.


    "Still dizzy?" The king asked.


    Su Nianxia raised her chin and said, "I need a kiss."


    The king world dotes on to kiss on her lips, loving way: "I accompany you to return to rest for a while."


    "Can I sleep in my arms?" Su Nianxia has been more attached to the world since her memory was restored.


    Juntianxia is more relieved to see her like this. In fact, he had been worried that Su Nianxia would alienate him or even leave him after he recovered his memory.


    "Good." Juntianxia agrees.


    Su Nianxia looked at his spoiled expression and murmured, "you can be so gentle. I thought you would only be cold."


    "No one is always cold, it depends on who he is to." The emperor said with a smile.


    Su Nianxia stares at him again. She is recovering her memory of thirteen or fourteen years old in recent days. At that time, how dare she think that one day she can really become a person on the top of his heart and be spoiled by him.


    "Well, go back." Jun Tianxia said and took her hand and walked towards the dormitory.


    Su Nianxia had a heart to stick on him, but when he saw people coming and going around, he gave up. But when she got to the dormitory, she held him and said, "I always feel like I''m dreaming. Will you marry me?"


    "Silly girl, who can I marry if I don''t marry you?" Jun Tianxia put her on the bed and said, "I will marry you to be my empress when your memory is completely restored."


    Su Nianxia''s eyes are now bubbles of happiness. She looks at him and says, "well, no regrets."


    "Never repent." Jun Tianxia said seriously.


    "It''s very kind of you, Junjun." Su Nianxia said and fell into the arms of the emperor again.


    Recently, because of the recovery of her childhood memory, she has an illusion that she can be a child. Anyone who is close to her wants to pounce.


    "I''m not so selfless. It''s for the happiness of the rest of my life." Jun Tianxia put her on the bed and said, "go to sleep."


    Su Nianxia opens her arms again.


    Jun Tianxia then very honest also lie on the bed, make a human shape pillow for her.


    Su Nianxia is in the arms of the emperor. He is very happy. He is reluctant to close his eyes.


    "Go to sleep. I''ll stay with the mud." You touch her face, and her voice is infinitely gentle.


    Su Nianxia just closed her eyes, but she still didn''t want to sleep, but she didn''t know when she was going to sleep.


    Juntianxia looks at her in her arms, smiles warmly again and kisses her on the forehead.


    After Shangguan Li went back, even if the whereabouts of the demon gate were released, her dark night pavilion was full of divine territory, and there were countless informants in the open and in the dark. It took almost two hours for the news to be told.


    Of course, shangguanli''s news focuses on taking care of the main gates of the magic sea sect. It''s angry that the main gates can''t break in. When it''s said that the magic gate is moving in the open, some people are sent down the mountain without saying anything.


    Because shangguanli kept away from the four strongholds of the immeasurable demon sect when he heard the news, they were already surrounded by the major gates when they responded.


    Although the strength of these orthodox sects is not strong, there are hundreds of sects, and each sect sends some of the top strong ones, which is almost the best in half of the territory, which can not be underestimated.


    In addition, the immeasurable demon was unprepared. This time, he was caught unprepared.


    Hua Ruge and others came to watch on the wall, and it was a bit of schadenfreude to hear that the devil gate and the major gates were in a fierce battle.


    The disciples from Lingtian palace shook their heads and said to each other, "this small and immeasurable demon sect, who do you think it''s bad to provoke? It''s just to provoke these evil people. It''s not death."


    "What''s this? I don''t know if these people have done it by themselves. When will they do it by themselves? It''s a great misfortune for the immeasurable devil sect." Said the other.

 Chapter 1883

    "It''s also said that we haven''t made any moves for a long time. The immeasurable demon sect is really guilty."


    The two men talked and went far.


    Hua Ruge has been in a semi closed state since he came back. Every day, he only came out to listen to the news, asked the crazy old man about the cultivation method, and then went back to practice.


    On this day, the crazy old man asked, "Dear apprentice, you have been working hard recently. Are you going to fight?"


    "The master is wise. The devil sect will not live well without our territory in a day, and we will not be reckoned until we help the orthodox sect." Hua Ruge explained.


    Crazy old man can''t think so much. Hearing that, he just clapped his hands and said: "it''s good to fight when there''s a battle. I heard that the devil sect has powerful means. I don''t know if there''s any master of Jiuchong in the bitter sea who wants me to practice."


    Hua Ruge shakes her head and smiles. She shouldn''t have said so much.


    The crazy old man said and looked at Xiang huaruge. He shook his head and said, "you are so slow to improve in such a closed door practice. You need to fight."


    "I also know that I can''t find an opponent to practice my hand without fighting." Hua rugo said that it was also a little distressed.


    The crazy old man immediately clapped his chest and said, "as your master, you should be guided to practice. I will press my strength to the same quadruple as you and fight with you."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened. She felt that she could not do it with other people, but her master was different. She could not hurt him even if she did it any more.


    "If the master is willing to teach, I can''t ask for it."


    "What do you say? I''m your master, and I should guide you to practice. Let''s go." The crazy old man said and took her to the martial arts arena.


    Hua Ruge cleared all the disciples in the martial arts arena, turned his hand and took out the stick, and slightly moved his muscles and bones.


    The crazy old man looked at the stick in Hua Ru''s singer, and shook his head repeatedly and said: "apprentice, your stick is just an ordinary artifact. It will drag you back when you fight. Here you are."


    As he said this, he took a three foot long green sword out of the space and put it on the ground in front of her.


    This long sword is powerful and powerful. It''s at the level of artifact.


    "This one came from a clan when I was young, but it''s not suitable for me. I kept it all the time. Now it''s for you." Said the mad old man.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "thank you for your kindness, but I''m not good at using swords. I think this stick is more convenient."


    "You''re like me. You don''t need a weapon you don''t like." The crazy old man smiled and waved the sword aside. Then he raised his hand and attacked Hua Ruge.


    He really suppressed his strength to the fourth level, but because he was fierce and cultivated the Sutra of annihilation, his strength was several times stronger than that of ordinary four level friars.


    Looking at the crazy old man''s slap, Hua Ruge''s eyes flashed a sense of war. He carried the right hand of the stick behind him and tried to fight with the crazy old man with the least commonly used left hand.


    "Boom."


    Both hands made a huge sound, which made the air howl.


    After one stroke, Hua rugo stood still, and the crazy old man stepped back two steps. Pu = he looked at his little apprentice in a strange way.


    "The old man has never lost in the battle of the same rank. You are a good boy." The crazy old man nodded approvingly.


    "I have a better physique. Please raise my strength to the sixth level. Let''s fight hard." Hua Yuege said.


    The crazy old man can''t help kicking her when he hears the words: "you little boy, you are not so small, you want to fight me more than two levels?"


    "I have my own way to improve." Hua Yueshen said mysteriously.


    "I''ll listen to you. You won''t be able to leave in one round then." Said the crazy old man, he raised his strength to the six aspects of the bitter sea, and after a moment, he could not be suppressed.


    Hua Ruge also mobilized the body quenching method to raise his strength to the fifth level, and then took the initiative to attack him.


    The crazy old man didn''t know the depth of Hua Ruge. At first, he didn''t try his best. At last, he found that his little apprentice was really terrible. He was able to keep the wind down, so he didn''t stay.


    He is also a master who can fight over the ranks. After doing his best, he is almost as strong as seven.


    Hua Ruge felt that it was very difficult to take the move after only two strokes.


    The crazy old man thought it was just the right time to temper her, so he didn''t help.


    After a few moves, Hua rugo finally retreated a few steps. After standing, she only felt pain in her own body, but it didn''t make her want to retreat. Instead, her eyes were full of fierce fighting.


    She has the spirit of fierce bandits in her bones, and this time she was fully inspired. A moment later, she went forward again and was still fighting hard and hard.


    the crazy old man was very satisfied. He usually thought that the child was a fool, but he didn''t want to fight. He was not only unambiguous, but also very strong.


    Of course, he didn''t know that his apprentice had the title of Tyrannosaurus Rex, which was not for nothing.


    If you want to have a lot more power than yourself, Hua Ruge can only spell. She runs the Sutra of annihilation crazily, and lets the power run at the fastest speed, so as to continuously supply her with a heavy blow.


    However, even if she did this, she still suffered from physical injury because of her weak mental strength. Fortunately, she was strong in physique, so long as she bit her teeth and supported her, she could not collapse for a while.


    "Boom!"


    In the martial arts arena, the two constantly fight, each is a real fight, no fancy moves.


    The more Hua Ruge hits the body, the more serious the injury is.


    The more crazy old man beat, the more frightened he was. First, he was shocked by her endurance. Second, he was shocked by her body. He could last for such a long time without falling down. The attack power was the same as the beginning.


    After a hundred moves, the crazy old man finally stopped, looked at Hua Ruge standing in situ and gasped and asked, "am I too sick for a long time? Why are the young people now more abnormal than I was then? "


    Hua Ruge was just a skin injury, so she didn''t take pills. She wiped a handful of sweat on her forehead and said: "the young people outside don''t carry the pot. I''m the only one who is abnormal."


    "Are you sure?" The crazy old man asked with half a doubt.


    Hua Ruge nodded affirmatively.


    The crazy old man smiled and said, "I didn''t expect to pick up any apprentice and a treasure, Xiao Yue. I''m very optimistic about you, master."


    "I will never fail to live up to my master''s expectations." Hua said with a smile.


    She said and meditated on the sidelines for a while, but after half an hour, she got up to practice.


    Crazy old man is walking to the field while lamenting the recovery speed of Hua Ruge''s monster.


    Now Hua Ruge can find the target of the actual battle. Almost every day, he brings the crazy old man to the martial arts arena. On average, one hour is the first World War. A few days later, the crazy old man is tired. He regrets why he practiced for the apprentice.


    But Hua Ruge is very excited, because she can feel her cultivation growing every day these days, and her understanding of the realm is more and more thorough.


    Five days later, Hua Ruge let the devouring beast swallow up the artifact that the crazy old man had put into her, and through the magnificent experience, she broke through to the fifth level in the bitter sea.


    Crazy old man was stunned when he felt this breath in the main hall nearby. He remembered that he had only broken through the quadruple three months ago, which was the quintuple in three months?


    He remembered that she was thick, not against the sky.


    "Damn it, damn it." Crazy old man is walking around the room, as if he is still thinking.


    Two days later, Hua Ruge had already stabilized the spiritual power in his body and became a five fold monk in the bitter sea.


    After she came out, she went straight to the Tianyuan hall where she was dealing with affairs. First, she read the news from the downhill. These people''s main gates and magic gates have been fighting fiercely. Their disciples are all tens of thousands of people. In the battle, the main gates have won the upper hand. However, the magic gate is not so easy to deal with. The resistance is very tenacious. There are many deaths and injuries on both sides. It seems that they can be divided in recent days Up and down.


    In addition, there''s information from Tuoba Rui and Shangguan Li. They''re all trying to find the lair of the immeasurable demon sect. Now they''ve ambushed people everywhere. Just wait for the result of this small battle to come out, it''s about the same.


    "I haven''t beaten it down for several days. The devil gate is not weak." Hua said, touching her chin.

 Chapter 1884

    After breaking through the fifth level of the bitter sea, Hua Ruge put her experience on the layout again. She ordered to mobilize some of the disciples of Kyushu pavilion to come over, and then distribute them equally. She was just like her own side, half like Tuoba Rui.


    Here are some strong people recruited by Kyushu chamber of Commerce. She didn''t move. She still asked these people to protect Kyushu chamber of Commerce. After all, this chaotic world will be robbed if it doesn''t take precautions.


    With more than 10000 people coming to the gate of huaruge from Jiuzhou Pavilion in the chaos area, they are very excited after feeling the abundant aura of the outside world. They are basically sitting in the room to practice.


    Half of the people in this cultivation are breaking through. Their previous environment is too bad, so most of them are stuck in the bottleneck. Now they have different understandings when they come into contact with places with strong aura.


    One by one, the disciples of Tianyuan hall are confused. What kind of people are they? They have fierce breath. Their accomplishments are still so high.


    Today, her staff is nearly 20000, twice as strong as the first-class clan. The number of top-level strong people is a little less. But she has a crazy old man, and a person can equal many top-level strong people, which is not bad.


    Of course, there are not only crazy old men in her cards, but also her own.


    Hua Ruge is still hiding his power in the gate of the mountain and various cities, and will not show his head for the time being.


    A few days later, the immeasurable demon clan fled in a rout after being killed and wounded. Three of the four battlefields chose to break through, and the other failed to break through was completely wiped out.


    Although the righteous alliance also killed and injured many people, it gained momentum after defeating the demon gate and pursued it. But because the demon gate was so good at escaping, it did not catch up.


    All the major departments are very satisfied with this record.


    Of course, the most satisfied one belongs to Hua Ruguo, because the four forces of the immeasurable demon sect were originally intended to attack the four regions, but now they are killed in pieces, and only a few hundred people survive,


    such four regions are at least temporarily safe.


    Two days later, shangguanli sent a message that the deserters finally found the lair of the Wuliang demon sect, which was in a shady area near the northern mine. According to her observation, the Wuliang demon sect still had many reserved forces.


    Hua Ruge is not surprised by the power of the immeasurable demon sect. After all, it is a power that has ambition to rule five regions and even synthesize these five regions into one continent. How can it resist the whole continent if its power is not strong.


    On that day, there was also a big news that the dust-free patriarch had the method of breaking through the array, and now he is leading his own clan to the gate of the magic sea clan.


    Hua Ruge knows that the dust-free patriarch is not someone else but the son of trace free.


    She knew that as long as childe Wuxian would make a move, he must be sure. This is a great good thing, but she was worried that he would be in danger after entering the tiger''s den.


    Therefore, she immediately allocated six strong people in Jiuzhou pavilion with eight levels of bitterness to mix in the Wuchen sect to protect the safety of Wuji.


    These strong people in town take resources to work. Hua Ruge gets money. Naturally, they are willing to work for Hua Ruge. She orders six people to hurry up.


    Now she was relieved and waited for the news again.


    It''s a great pleasure to hear that someone can break the magic array. It''s a good way to welcome childe wutrace. Childe wutrace asked 1800 people to help him break the array.


    Because there are strict requirements for those who break through the formation, the team is assembled from various major departments.


    After all the people were ready, Mr. Wu trace began to give orders from some people and some people. After that, he took the people into the battle.


    People outside began to talk: "I said brother, this is a little hairy child, OK?"


    "I think it''s possible. You don''t know what he''s doing. You know what you''re doing." The man who was called brother said again and again, "now it''s up to the child and the people of the main battle to see who has a higher way of doing things."


    "I still feel suspended." The first man touched his chin and said, "but if he can come out, I want to betroth my daughter to him. This young man is a good-looking man, and it will make people like him."


    His brother did not look at him angrily and said, "how many husbands have you selected for your daughter this month?"


    "It''s useless for me to search. My daughter doesn''t like it. Although she''s not very old, she''s only 500 years old, but she has to find it. Otherwise, it will not only delay the birth of a son, but also the grandchildren." The patriarch had a sad face.


    His brother shook his head and said to himself that he was not very old?


    "But I think he can see it. He became the master of a clan when he was young. He has no choice in appearance or temperament." The patriarch then said, "now I hope more and more that he can come out safely."


    After entering the array, childe Wuxian ordered 1800 people to set up the array. Yu Ruyi, who was holding a common immortal tool, stood in the center of the array. He was in a white suit and had no wind. He had a great victory in white light and was full of immortal spirit.


    When the array controller of the immeasurable demon sect sees such a person, his mind is also tight. When he closes his eyes and feels the changes in the array, he is ready to change at any time.


    Although childe wutrace has never been to the big array, he has been familiar with the array chart. Now he finds that it''s really like the picture in the array, so it''s not good-looking.


    One hundred and eight hundred people are divided into eight forces to attack the eight eyes of the array. These people are not weak in strength. They are all armed with magic weapons. Their attack power is very strong.


    This great array has lasted more than half a month, and it is not a period of prosperity. Only a moment later, the Kung Fu is shaken. From the outside, the Black Ghosts floating around the tacit agreement are shivering.


    So each big door opened its eyes, and felt that there was hope.


    Now the leader of the immeasurable demon sect can''t sit down, so he changes his formation.


    The childe with no trace opened his eyes and ordered the people to attack in a different direction, and once again found the place of the array eyes.


    These 1800 people were angry before. Now they attack the array and work hard. The magic array is only supported by one person, so it''s very hard to maintain.


    Half an hour later, the whole black magic array appeared cracks. Originally it was a half circle surrounded by black. Now there are many cracks on the half circle. You can see the white light coming out of the cracks.


    There are more and more white lights. After arriving outside, people can see that the white light has completely broken through the black semicircle and burst. Almost instantly, there is a violent explosion in your magic gate array.


    "Boom, boom..."


    The whole formation was completely broken with eight loud sounds.


    Seeing this situation, the alliance of the right way doesn''t believe its own eyes. The array that has trapped them for so many days has been really broken.


    After the dust and smoke faded away, people saw the white light on the childe who had no trace dissipated slowly. Although he was sitting in the dust and smoke, his face was still calm and indifferent.


    The women of the alliance have straight eyes. It seems that the childe without trace is a man of the last generation. Now, the white light is like a God, making people feel that their body is floating at a glance, and their eyes are not their own in the end. They can''t move if they want to pretend to be indifferent.


    The patriarch''s eyes brightened and said, "don''t say anything, this one will surely be looked upon by my daughter."


    "Don''t say, you really chose a dragon and a phoenix this time. It''s just that my niece has a big competition." Said his brother.


    As soon as the patriarch saw the eyes of the nuns around him, he immediately felt a great sense of crisis. He immediately said, "I''ll do it first."


    He said he was about to run, but his brother stretched out his hand and pulled him, "don''t move, there are still people."


    As soon as he looked up, he saw that there was a man in a grey robe half kneeling on the ground. Because his clothes and dust were the same color, just covered by the light of the childe, he didn''t see it for a while.


    It''s only when other righteous people find out that there is such a person. It''s not necessary to think that he must be the leader of the array over the gate.


    This man''s gray head is scattered. The whole man is wearing rags. There is a pool of blood in front of him. I think he is injured.


    The man looked up at the childe and said: "you Who is it? "

 Chapter 1885

    "I have no trace, but I am the leader of the dust free sect." The childe without trace opened his eyes after he received the work.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw that the other side was an old man. He was so thin that the whole man seemed to be a walking skeleton shelf. Now he was staring at him, looking very strange.


    "Little doll, you can help them to be enemies of my infinite demon sect. What are the consequences?" The old man asked gloomily.


    The childe smiled and said: "the cause and effect are determined by nature, and my life is determined by me. Neither of them is the elder''s choice. Let''s not talk about this nonsense."


    "I want your life today to see if Heaven can save you." The old man said that there was a green sword in his hand, and then he cut it towards the childe without trace.


    The distance between the two is the closest. It''s too late for others to interfere.


    People in the alliance were surprised, because the old man had eight strengths in the bitter sea, while the young man had only six. If he hit, he would die.


    I saw that the childe, with his eyes narrowed, was still sitting on the ground with his knees crossed, and the jade in his hand moved forward a little as if lifting weight lightly.


    The jade Ruyi suddenly gives out another white light. The white light is soft and thick, and it is a direct hit.


    It''s too much for everyone to look at it. In the face of the strong enemy, he can''t even move his body. Of course, someone can see the way of the sect. The attack of Childe wutrace seems soft, but actually it contains the power of thunder. It''s not like the power that a six fold cultivation in a bitter sea can have.


    "Boom!"


    A white and a green light collided with each other and made a huge roar. People found that the old man had been hit back several steps by this white light, while the childe wutrace was sitting in the distance with his knees crossed and his face was indifferent.


    "Poof!" The wounded old man vomited his blood again and looked at the childe without trace.


    He felt it. This young man''s power is very mellow, and his skill must be superior.


    Childe Wuxian just stood up and said with a smile: "I''m not going to fight if I''m seriously injured."


    In fact, he was able to calm down and not show his cards, mainly because the old man was seriously injured when breaking the formation, otherwise he could not get up for such a long time.


    But in other people''s eyes, even if the strong man is seriously injured, the traceless childe can win is greatly unusual, so one by one, his eyes are widened, surprised.


    He said a word and turned around. The old man was soon surrounded by the people of the orthodox sect. If he didn''t say a word, it would be another war.


    The leader of the righteous alliance, Ziyun, personally came to the front of Childe wutrace, and said with approval: "Lord Wuchen is really good. I will give you a celebration dinner later. Let''s have a good celebration."


    The master of ten thousand swords also came up with a familiar face, and they all wanted to attract such characters.


    They have seen for a long time that there are many experts in this dust-free sect, and their forces are also directly against the first-class sect. If they can bring them together, it must be a force that cannot be ignored.


    Childe wutrace is gentle to everyone, but he is polite and alienated, and has no intention of getting close to anyone.


    The two patriarchs were not worried. After greeting, they ordered their men to attack the mountain.


    They are sure that at this time the mountain will be a little caught off guard. If they start tomorrow, they will be ready.


    When the sound of the trumpet sounded, the disciples of each Kung Fu sect rushed to the top for a moment. Childe Wuchen was allowed to stay in place and let the people of Wuchen sect look around.


    The sound of fighting soon sounded on the mountain. Because the disciples who had fallen to other four directions were nearby to heal and didn''t come back, their strength was only half that of the time when they came, which was similar to that of the magic sea and the immeasurable magic.


    This war took a long time. It lasted five days in a row. Both sides suffered a lot from death and injury. Of course, the most serious injuries were the magic sea sect and the infinite demon sect. They were trapped in the mountains and were completely passive.


    It was planned that the large array could last for a while, during which people and horses would be mobilized to plunder resources from the four major territories to improve their strength and combat effectiveness, and then it would be no later to deal with the major gates. Who would have thought that their whereabouts would be exposed, and the array would be broken before they had a slow breath, which really caught them off guard.


    At the moment, Wuliang demon sect is a Dharma protector in the magic sea sect. When he sees that his subordinates are seriously injured, he will even scold the leader of magic sea.


    "It''s because of you that we have to start the war ahead of time. Do you know how many disciples can''t take up the war because they don''t know?" The Dharma protector sat on the hall at the moment and looked at the master of the magic sea as if he was about to swallow him alive.


    The ghost city son kneels under the step, in the heart that bitterness, tea plum a snivel a tear, he wants to say that he is also very innocent, was deceived by others to deceive led to the present disaster.


    But it''s better to shut up if you say it''s more scolded.


    "Waste." The Dharma protector scolded again, and when he was silent, he stopped talking.


    "Dharma protector, should we think of something? Now, we are not their rivals at all. " At this time, the master of magic sea opened his mouth.


    "Nonsense, do you think I don''t know?" How do you think the Dharma protector feels that this old thing is not pleasing to the eyes.


    Originally, I thought that it would be helpful to let him enter the magic sea sect and help him to make his competitors mad and let him sit as the leader of the sect. But now it seems that this man is a waste and has wasted their efforts for a hundred years.


    The son of magic city dare not speak again. Although he is majestic in the magic sea sect, he has no way to compare with the real high-level in strength or position in the infinite magic sect.


    And this dharma protector is the absolute core of the immeasurable demon sect. Of course, he dare not be tough with others.


    The Dharma protector thought for a long time, and then said, "I can only send a letter for help. Please come to support us."


    The phantom City son lowers the head to dare not speak.


    "Waste, what are you still doing? You are not going to preside over the battle." The Dharma protector stared at him.


    "Yes." The phantom City son hurriedly left and ran out.


    "Why did you find such a fool?" The Dharma protector scratched his head. He was very upset.


    At this time, he didn''t think that it might not be that the magic city son had a bad brain, but that the opponent''s plan was too precise and difficult to break through.


    Five days later, many people in the orthodox League were injured, so they retired to heal.


    These clans have been preparing for so long not only for the first troops, but also for the refining and transportation of resources and pills, which are made up of people from all major clans, to ensure that they can use pills at any time.


    The internal medicine of the magic sea sect is limited, which is usually enough for a long time. However, because each hall manages resources separately, most of the medicine has been taken away, so they are sitting on the mountain and eating nothing. The situation is very unfavorable.


    The rescue letter of the Dharma protector was sent out quickly through a secret channel. Because this information channel has been used for a long time, the dark night Pavilion did not find it.


    Now the whole territory is praising the childe without trace. It is said that there are several more wizards in the territory of gods at some time, and countless women are flocking to them.


    Hua Ruge has infinite sympathy for the fox after listening to it. There are many more enemies.


    What she said is right. For the man who is famous for his son-in-law, he has not married yet, and it has spread all over the world. So the patriarchs of women all come to the door to recruit him as their son-in-law.


    The childe refused gently and said he had a fiancee, but she didn''t marry him.


    Therefore, people all over the world lamented the infatuation of Childe wutrace, and of course, they could not help being envious of the woman.


    A few days later, the dark night Pavilion found that the immeasurable demon sect had once again transferred many disciples and drove to the magic sea sect in four directions, each of which had 5000 people.


    Hua Ruge smiled after watching it, and said to the Deacon beside him, "do you think it''s stupid?"


    "My subordinates are right." The Deacon''s confused way.


    "The purpose of the separation is to narrow down the target, but they were all attacked once, and now they didn''t even notice that someone was staring at them." Hua Ruge shakes his head.


    The Deacon nodded, "yes."


    "You sent it to your own door. I can''t blame you." Hua Yuege threw the jade Jane on the table and smiled again.


    The Deacon didn''t look like the temple leader coming out of the main gate, more like the bandit leader on the mountain.

 Chapter 1886

    "Deputy hall master, do you mean to fight against the devil gate?" Asked the Deacon.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "one is that the devil gate is a disaster. The other is that we can only accept it with hands. Otherwise, if they win, they will deal with us."


    "The Deputy Temple master has a point." The Deacon nodded.


    Hua Yuege smiled again, and immediately said, "take my token and transfer ten thousand elites to march with me."


    "Yes." The Deacon answered and went to do it at once.


    It''s not just her side, but several other people are about to move. Tuo BARREI has already prepared 8000 people and is waiting for the ambush.


    Juntianxia is the best soldier of 12000, ready to set up the array.


    On the other hand, there are five thousand immortal beasts on the side of mink and shangguanli, and only immortal beasts can rest assured of one-on-one.


    Shangguan Li accompanies mink to walk out of the forest. Of course, he does not forget to provide other people with the whereabouts of the demon gate. At last, they find that the four paths of the immeasurable demon clan are all going through their sphere of influence.


    That is, they don''t have to go too far to intercept.


    Of course, this is not a coincidence, but their sphere of influence covers several directions, which is not small.


    Several people respectively arrived at the only way of the infinite demon sect and set up an ambush.


    Crazy old man saw that he would follow him when he wanted to fight, but he was still left by Hua Ruge at the mountain gate, because there was still a strong man to stay in the town.


    Hua Ruge slowly transported 10000 people to the original affiliated city of dayangzong. Because it was her territory, it was very easy to ambush.


    Other people are mostly like this, just waiting for the immeasurable demon sect to catch up.


    The news of the major sects is not slow either. At this time, it is known that the immeasurable demon sect has sent a large team of people to come here. According to the news that their spies got a few days ago, there should be 20000 people.


    Each big gate was shocked. Because of the fighting power of the immeasurable demon sect, these 20000 people are a terrible force, so they don''t want to confront each other and ask the trace of the demon gate.


    The spy shook his head and said that these people had left separately. Several of the people who had been sent out to follow died. Up to now, he was not sure what direction these people had taken, let alone which road they had taken.


    The patriarchs of all the major sects sighed for a while, because if they can''t catch the traces of these people in advance, they will only be beaten passively. If the immeasurable demon clan fits in and out, they will be in danger by any means.


    and the half of the students who were fighting the magic gate were also dead and wounded.


    Of course, they can''t wait to die. They start to send orders back to the clan and then send out their disciples. Before that, they left almost half of their disciples to guard in the clan. What they brought out were stronger ones. Now they can''t help those weaker ones to come out to fight.


    There are also patriarchs who put forward that their information system is simply too poor. Even the information about the magic gate''s move is only known a few days later, so it will be very passive.


    Ziyun and wanjian also realized this, but the news system is soft power, which can not be built by one-time courage. It needs long-term accumulation.


    At this time, a patriarch put forward: "I know that there is a dark night Pavilion in the territory of our gods. This dark night Pavilion claims to know the world''s affairs and lives by selling news. We can send people to cooperate with this dark night Pavilion."


    The Lord of Ziyun sniffed at the words and said, "this is a good way. I''ve heard about this dark night Pavilion. As long as you can afford it, there is no news that you can''t buy it."


    "This kind of place only recognizes money but not people. What chips should we take when we want to talk about it?" Master Wan Jian raised doubts.


    It''s not good to force others to cooperate. Otherwise, if they help the immeasurable demon sect at one go, they will suffer a lot.


    "First ask the other party''s terms, and then we will consider them." Ziyun said and looked at master Wan Jianzong and said, "I''ll give you the negotiation."


    "Well, it''s on me." Master wanjian agrees.


    After returning, he sent emissaries to the dark night Pavilion, the one who negotiated with Hua rugo last time.


    The emissary didn''t know who the master of the dark night Pavilion, ye Gongzi, was or where the headquarters of others were. He could only contact one of the gateways to post a message to explain his intention.


    That Tang mouth received the post to say is to let him wait for the news in the designated place.


    This post was sent to shangguanli on the same day. She is now ambushing the place where the immeasurable demon clan will appear. It''s a little surprised to see this post.


    "What is this?" Asked the little marten.


    "The master of ten thousand swords said that the righteous alliance wanted to buy the magic gate from me." Shangguan Li put the post on the table with a smile.


    Mink''s brain turned a little and asked, "shall we sell or not?"


    "If you want to develop here for a long time, you can''t offend the alliance." Shangguanli said again: "this is also a good chance to make a profit. Naturally, we can''t let it go."


    Mink has never had an idea of his own, so he nodded repeatedly.


    As he spoke, Shangguan Li called in a man in black. The man''s name was Ye Qingcheng, and he was also the prince of night.


    "Write a letter to the messenger to see you." Shangguan Li orders.


    "Yes." That night, Qingcheng nodded and began to write the so-called Prince Ye''s letter.


    After the letter was written, it was sent to the messenger''s city and handed over to the messenger.


    "This is a letter from our young master Yeh. Let me take you to the headquarters." Dark Wei said.


    When Wan Jianzong''s emissary opened the letter, he thought that the dark night pavilion was sincere, so he went with him. However, the dark guard did not take the emissary to the transmission array, but took the airship.


    Hua Ruge empties the original people of the city, and lets his people go in and pretend to be the shopkeepers, guests and city defense of each shop. There are just 10000 people bustling in a big city.


    One is Hua Ruge, and the other is the cook she left behind, who is specially responsible for her diet these days.


    Hua Ruge expanded after breaking through the fifth level of the bitter sea. He no longer practiced. He pretended to be a diner in a restaurant at the gate of the city to eat and drink when he had nothing to do with it. He lived a very natural life.


    She had already drunk half a pot of wine on that day, and was enjoying the new dishes made by the chef. As a result, four people came in from the gate and looked around. It was very obvious that she wanted to inquire.


    Because it was attacked once, and now Mormon is also afraid of information leakage, so we are very careful this time. When passing by the city, we always need to send a spy to investigate.


    After entering the city, the four men left separately. Two went to the city, and two went into the restaurant after a private look.


    The seats of the two candidates are very close to Hua Ruge. They asked for a few dishes and a pot of wine.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t open his mouth. He only drinks from himself, which makes him very happy.


    These two people come in to inquire about the news. Naturally, they want to find the best one.


    They turned their eyes around, and finally fell on Hua Ruge. They thought it was easy to talk with him.


    So when the dishes came up, one of them said to Hua Ruge, "brother, how can you drink this cold dish? Come to our table."


    "What''s the point." Hua, like a song, repeatedly declined.


    "You are destined to meet each other. You are welcome, brother." The man went on.


    Hua Ruge then stood up from his seat with a jug, and said with a smile, "I''m also the one who likes to make friends. Two people taste my wine."


    She said and poured them wine.


    They thanked her for doing it. At first, they were just chatting. After a while, the man asked, "brother, but this city man?"


    "Brother, I have a good eye. My younger brother is a famous weapon refiner. He owns a large family business. Now my elder brother is in charge of it. I''ve been shuttling around the city all day. I''m very happy." Hua said with a smile.


    As soon as these two people heard it, they knew that this was the second generation of ancestors. There should be a lot of news that they didn''t know anything about.


    "Recently, the fight in the north is too fierce. We have escaped. We want to find a place to take refuge. I don''t know how about the Tianyuan palace?" The man asked again.


    Hua Ruge patted the shoulders of the two men and said, "you''re right to come here. The Tianyuan palace suffered a lot from the first world war with wanjianzong last time. It won''t be involved in this war."


    "How do you know, brother?" The two men''s eyes brightened.

 Chapter 1887

    "My second brother is the guard in this city. He said when his former son came back, he can''t be wrong." Hua Ruge continued.


    In fact, what the two people really worried about was not the Tianyuan hall, but whether the main gates had been ambushed here, so they said: "I''m afraid that other sects would come here to make trouble. Not a while ago, four places became the battlefield of Zhengmo."


    Hua Ruge began to wag his head when he heard this: "I''m not sure. Who knows where those lords want to fight?"


    "Has there been any special activity in this city recently?" The man went on.


    "What do you mean?" Hua Ruge drank a glass of wine in his hand, and then said, "I know that there are two beautiful pink heads in the drunken flower building recently, which looks like a Peugeot."


    The man shook his head and said, "not this. Are there many faces in the city?"


    "I wish it had happened." Hua rugo said with a sigh: "my third brother is the one who owns the inn. He owns more than ten Inn in the city. Yesterday, he complained about the bad business with me."


    "You think if his business is good, he will pay more money to his family, and I can share more."


    The two people exchanged a look and then smiled to answer her. After that, they didn''t ask anything. When the two people came back from the city, they left.


    Hua rugo said to them with a big fist: "brother, please walk slowly. If you have time, please remember to come to me for a drink."


    "Good." The two agreed to leave.


    "Who is this man?" The other two asked when they were out of town.


    "It''s just a straw bag drunkard. What she said should be right. Let''s go back and report it." The four said and went away.


    Hua Ruge''s spirit is more powerful than they think. This dialogue is clear and clear. Of course, after listening to it, she was a little reluctant to say, "Whoever says eating, drinking and playing must be a straw bag. Prejudice is prejudice."


    After hearing the news, the immeasurable demon sect was reckless. On the second day, the spaceship landed outside the city and walked through the necessary place. In order to hide people''s eyes, they entered the city in pieces.


    When I came in, I found that there were no outsiders in the city, even the inn was empty.


    Of course, they don''t want to live here. When they enter the city, they rush out of the city at the fastest time.


    At the moment, Hua Ruge is sitting on the wall at the gate of the South City, one leg up and the other leg down. His elbow is on the knee of the leg up and he is looking down.


    From a distance, she looks like a scholar in blue clothes, but her eyes and posture are like bandits.


    The strangest thing is that a group of patrolmen stood upright behind her, and no one drove her away, leaving her to sit there.


    The leader of immeasurable demon sect is a Dharma protector. He is also in the first team. Before he got to the gate, he thought that this man was a little strange. But he didn''t pay much attention to her five strength of bitter sea.


    Hua Ruge''s mind is open. When someone hears that everyone has come in, she laughs and starts to say, "you have come from afar. Please forgive me if you have any trouble meeting you."


    Her voice resounded through the whole city under the blessing of holy power. Immediately, all the people of the immeasurable demon sect were spirited, but what made them more frightened happened, that is, the gate behind them suddenly closed.


    If they guessed right, it would be another ambush.


    The Dharma protector''s name was Zhao Ze. He looked at Hua Ruge sitting on the wall warily and asked, "you are Hu Yue of Tianyuan temple?"


    "Brother, you have a good eye. I''m right here." Hua Yuege replied with a smile: "but I don''t know what to call you, brother?"


    "I''m Zhao Ze." Zhao Ze Ning eyebrow asked: "why did Hu vice hall Lord stop me waiting for the way."


    "I was already separated from the illustrious sea clan, but I didn''t want to involve you in the battle between the infinite demon clan and the righteous way. However, your ambition is too big. If I don''t stop you, your butcher knife will fall on my neck later." Hua Yuege said.


    Zhao Ze looked more alert. He asked, "how can I not understand what you said?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. As long as you can parry, I will tell you in detail." Hua Ruge said that with a wave of hands, all the people in the city immediately came out, showing their original strength and momentum.


    The people of the infinite demon sect found that none of the people in the city were idle people, all of them were experts. The one sitting on the wall might be the lowest in cultivation.


    "Tianyuan hall?" Zhao Ze murmured, "you can''t have such a powerful force."


    His voice was soon drowned by the sound of battle, because there are many people in the chaos of Hua Ruge''s team. These people don''t care if you have finished speaking, they will start directly after showing the guy.


    Immeasurable demons are all scared by this situation. Where is this person from in mind? How can he be more horizontal than our heresy?


    Of course, they don''t have time to think about it, because the other side''s blade is near, so they can only parry.


    Hua Ruge can see clearly from the above that the immeasurable demon sect''s strength is still strong, and her forces can also deal with 5000 people, because the strength of those left behind is too weak, and if it comes up, it is basically for nothing.


    There are ten powerful people from the eight or above of the demon sect. Hua Ru is the next twelve singers. Now these twelve people are fighting against those nine people. There is another Zhao Ze who hasn''t fought.


    Zhao Ze didn''t want to fight. His goal was Hua Ruge. He thought Hu Yue was the best person to fight.


    He turned his hand and took out a long gun. The gun was silvery. It looked like a superior artifact.


    He pointed his gun at Hua Ruge and said, "I''ve taken your life first, but I''ll see what climate these people under you can become."


    Only then did he move. There were two eight strong men in Tianyuan Hall who wanted to come to protect Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge said lightly, "wait a moment, you two. I''ll meet brother Zhao later."


    As soon as this saying came out of the whole city, people didn''t react. What did they hear? A small area of bitter sea, five important areas and eight powerful people fight. Isn''t it crazy?


    Hua Yuege said, clapped his hands and stood on the wall, still with a light smile in his eyes, but there was a sharp flash in the deep of the smile.


    If people know her, they will know, which means she has to be serious.


    Moreover, she does not intend to continue to bear the name of Hu Yue this time. Now that the time is ripe, she should let the people in the divine territory know who she is.


    Zhao Ze saw the edge in her eyes was also a bit trance, which belongs to the eyes of the strong. In his opinion, a person with five aspects of a bitter sea would not have.


    "I will not kill the nameless ghost. I will give you a chance to tell who you are." He asked.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "I''m just a nobody. I don''t care. I just have something in my hand. I think brother Zhao will know it."


    "What is it?" Zhao Ze asked.


    Now, he is not only curious, but also the disciples of the immeasurable demon sect want to know what this man depends on. As for the people of Tianyuan hall and Jiuzhou Pavilion, they want to know how capable their eldest brother is.


    "I''m the same as brother Zhao, and I use guns."


    Hua Ruge''s right hand spread out as he spoke, and gradually a silver long gun appeared in his hand. However, this long gun was quite different from Zhao Zeke''s. as soon as the silver light appeared, the murderous air of terror filled all people''s heads, and the wind and clouds surged between the heaven and the earth, and several thunders suddenly sounded over the clear sky, which made everyone tremble.


    At this moment, it seems that everyone forgot to fight. He stared at huaru singer''s long gun with wide eyes. A series of legends sounded in his mind, bombarding their fragile spirits again and again.


    There are only chaos artifact in heaven and earth, and there are only five chaos artifact in these five areas, only one of them is the main culprit, the ghost spear, which is called the soul breaking spear.


    "The guillotine?" Zhao Ze felt that his brain was a little bit useless for a while. After thinking for a long time, he thought of the list of murderers drawn up by his family, which recorded the owner of the soul breaking gun.


    "Are you Hua Ruge in the west?" He said suddenly.


    "It''s a great honor for me to know the name of this God''s territory." Hua rugo said, turning his wrist, pointing forward with a long gun: "since you know who I am, it''s time to start?"

 Chapter 1888

    "Even if you have chaos artifact in front of me, you are just ants. Let''s die." Zhao Ze said that he flew up, and his whole body was in a great momentum.


    Hua Ruge also runs the body quenching method at the same time, and raises his cultivation from five to six. In this way, the two people''s realm is only two times worse. It''s not a big difference to bless her with her strong constitution and chaotic artifact.


    Zhao Ze took the lead in rushing over, with a long spear in his hand across a dazzling silver awn in the air, attacking Hua Ruge''s front door from top to bottom.


    Hua, like a song, can''t avoid or dodge. His body shape is also very fast. The soul breaking gun only collides with the long gun. It''s a real hard resistance.


    The moment she launched the attack really surprised the people around her, because they felt great pressure, and the power of the attack was obviously no less than Zhao Ze.


    "Boom!"


    The two collided with each other with a strong blow, which made a huge roar. The center of the wave spread like ripples, and the buildings were crushed into powder.


    If you look at the two people in the center, they have retreated one step at a time. It seems that they have the same strength. There is no difference between them.


    "How could it be?" Zhao Ze''s face was shocked.


    In his opinion, the guillotine can only offset one heavy combat power at most, but he and Hua rugo are several times inferior.


    Hua Ruge hasn''t had a good fight for a long time. Now he doesn''t want to talk at all. Seeing that he doesn''t take the initiative for a while, he takes the initiative to attack. His soul breaking gun moves like thunder, and Wanjun''s power only cuts Zhao Ze''s waist.


    Zhao Ze''s reaction was also quick. He immediately stood up to resist, and the two fought together.


    This time, I see the people who have taken the immeasurable demon sect, but also the people who have stayed in Tianyuan palace and Jiuzhou Pavilion. Almost all of them are taken by Hua Ruge with financial and mental strength, so they don''t care about it, and they don''t value the strength of this master.


    Now it''s silly to see it. The super strong and anti heaven character is in front of them. They don''t know until today.


    Not only ordinary people, but also the elders who are the same as the eight fold elders are shocked by Hua Ruge. These people know that Zhao Ze''s strength is better than them, and Hua Ruge can fight with Zhao Ze like this, which shows that the strength is more terrible than them.


    But she''s obviously in a five fold situation. It''s incredible.


    Hua Ruge hasn''t used a soul gun since she came to the territory of the gods. Now she feels that it''s so easy to use it. She just feels happy when fighting. So she can''t help but move faster and more tricky.


    Zhao Ze soon felt that something was wrong, because Hua Ruge took the initiative and was pressing him to fight, which in his eyes was absolutely unbearable shame.


    So he roared, quickly running his skills, trying to beat Hua Ruge on the speed of his moves.


    But it took him a long time to find out that it was futile, because Hua Ruge''s quick move was not because she was fast, but because her internal cohesion was too fast, and he could mobilize the whole body''s power almost instantaneously, and he could not do it no matter how fast he worked.


    So every time he fought with 70% of his strength against 10% of his strength, he felt extremely exhausted after a while. You should know that his ten percent power is tied with Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo hasn''t told him that he is just working normally and hasn''t accelerated yet, but she doesn''t need this move either. It can be seen that Zhao Ze can''t last long.


    With a smile on her lips, the speed of her move is still dazzling, and it can be seen that the intensity of the battle is the cost.


    In addition to Zhao Ze, there are also people in this city. They dare not think that Hua Ruge, who doesn''t know how to improve his strength, dare to compete with the real eight powerful people. What''s more, he has the upper hand.


    It''s just it is beyond logic and above reason.


    Although both sides are inconceivable, their mentality is different. Tianyuan hall and Jiuzhou pavilion are called excitement. They couldn''t say anything before, but now they are different. Their eldest brother is a super power with chaos artifact, so their morale naturally increases infinitely.


    While the magic gate is stunned, it is also to be feared, so it is inevitable that morale will fall.


    The disciples of Kyushu Pavilion and Tianyuan hall will also look for opportunities. At this time, they are beating people like crazy. The number of people has doubled, so there is no pressure to fight.


    "Boom!" The whole city was shaken by the fighting, and the buildings in the city collapsed, and the time was chaotic.


    Zhao Ze was in a hurry. He felt that he must be the first one to dry up in this way, so he clenched his teeth and used the magic door secret method to stimulate his strength.


    After Hua Ruge beat him to the ground, he just wanted to catch up with Zhao Ze and saw that Zhao Ze''s whole body began to breathe black gas. At the same time, his strength began to soar.


    She couldn''t help laughing. "This black gas is really not good. It looks like it''s burnt."


    Zhao Ze is at a critical moment, but he almost spits blood out of his anger. He doesn''t look down on people so much.


    Hua Yuege also stopped chasing, but stood in the original tunnel: "I''d like to see what you have to do."


    In this way, the disciples of Tianyuan hall and Jiuzhou pavilion are all worried. One of the elders of Tianyuan hall quickly reminds them, "the vice hall leader, can''t wait for him to finish his work, or the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "Don''t be impatient, elder. I''ll take care of him." Hua Ruge is still the way of light clouds.


    At this time, the two old guys in her space were also watching. After seeing this scene, the old man said with admiration: "our master is doomed to be a man against the sky."


    Qi Ling also nodded and said, "I''ve found this for a long time. Few people can match Zhang Kuang."


    In fact, it''s a strategist, an absolute self-confidence and courage to challenge yourself.


    Zhao Ze just finished in a moment. He was so successful that he had reached the ninth place in the bitter sea. Although it was the ninth place stimulated, it was almost the same as the ninth place.


    Zhao Ze looked at Hua as a song and said, "your death is coming!"


    "It seems that you''re not only burnt, you''re not clear-minded." Hua Ruogu is free to make fun here.


    "Roar!" Zhao Ze roared, then took the gun and attacked Hua Ruge. This time, the light on the gun was black.


    Hua Yuege''s lips are just like the corner of a pick. He is also welcome to go up and fight with all his strength.


    "Boom!"


    The two energies collide, but this time they are different from the previous ones. People watch Hua Ruge''s continuous retreat hit by the black energy. It takes more than ten steps to stabilize his body.


    Hua Ruge feels the pain of being stuffy in all her organs after she stands still. That is her strong constitution, or she will be seriously injured.


    She shakes her head and says that these nine powers are really frightening. It''s also frightening for such a temporarily promoted power.


    The demon gate is happy. The elders and disciples of Tianyuan hall and Jiuzhou pavilion are worried. I don''t need to think about it. My eldest brother must be invincible to each other.


    Zhao Ze made a strange laugh and attacked again.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes flashed with fierce light. The heaven Sutra of annihilation in his body ran at a high speed. The soul breaking gun in his hand was more silvery immediately, and he still went up without flashing or avoiding.


    The two men are fighting again, and the two long guns are colliding in the air.


    "Boom!"


    The huge energy fluctuation makes the following people feel the huge pressure, even the fight is not smooth.


    Hua Ruge can be regarded as the one who has found to practice hands this time. Even if every move is harmful to her body, she will score three points faster than before.


    Zhao Ze doesn''t have the skill of body quenching, which can improve his strength without any reaction. Although his fighting ability has been improved a lot at the moment, his body is heavily loaded. He is not as strong as Hua Ruge. In fact, these loads have been hurting his body all the time.


    he wanted to improve his strength and then he solved Hua Ruge''s problems and released these forces. However, Hua Ruge''s combat power has also increased a little, and the speed of his strength accumulation has been accelerated.


    this time, Hua Ruge''s attack with all his strength can only use 60% of his strength However, his strength still prevailed, but the other side seemed not to be afraid of injury, not only did not retreat, but also fought bravely and bravely.


    His heart was shocked but also full of bitterness. What kind of monster did he encounter? Even Tyrannosaurus Rex didn''t have such a strong ability to bear it.

 Chapter 1889

    Of course, his heart is bitter. He still hasn''t let go of any chance to give Hua Ruge a heavy blow.


    There are nearly a hundred moves between them.


    The following people see that Hua rugo seems to be a different person after being frustrated. Not only is he fierce, but also his attack and strength are two points stronger than before.


    It''s amazing that she still had a hand before.


    Hua Ruge, no matter what others think, can challenge a strong person with pain and pleasure. She doesn''t want to miss it, so she doesn''t need to know that it''s hard to fight her own strength to push down all the cards.


    However, she is not as strong as she looks. Although she has a strong constitution and a rebellious skill, her strength is hard injury after all. Depending on the chaos artifact, she can barely fight two levels, and these three levels are beyond her tolerance.


    After the hundred moves, she has not only been injured physically, but also her viscera and meridians have been injured. If she runs the Tianjing rapidly, she will feel great pain all over her body.


    But these can''t be seen from her face. Her attack is still fierce and fast, and she constantly puts pressure on Zhao Ze.


    She knows that if the other side is a real nine strong one, she is definitely not the opponent, how far she can run, but Zhao Ze is using some secret method to stimulate cultivation, she doesn''t think he can last long.


    Now they will see who can''t bear it first.


    "Boom!"


    The two fought one after another, and the aftermath of the terror had already put the people below into trouble. So the two sides had a tacit understanding of each other, and waited for the battle to end before fighting.


    At the moment, Zhao Ze is not much better than Hua Ruge. With the passage of time, he feels that his meridians will be broken by this powerful energy. The longer time goes by, the weaker his meridians will be, and the pain will increase. If he is dragged along all the time, he will inevitably burst and die.


    Although the two fought noisily, they were seriously injured in the body long ago, but they just kept on fighting.


    Hua Ruge has never been afraid of anyone before. After her body has been overloaded, she still has strong and unshakable willpower. She is not afraid to move forward, and her mind is clear and calm.


    And Zhao Ze to the back is a square inch chaos, a did not pay attention to be hit to fly out.


    Zhao Ze has reached the limit in the air. He quickly accepted the secret method. When the whole man''s momentum plummeted, he also vomited blood and fell to the ground.


    In the sky, Hua Yuege stood still and held out her thumb to wipe out a drop of blood from the corner of her lips. At the moment, her eyes were full of fighting spirit, which was totally different from the normal appearance of being gentle or careless. Her charming spirit was like a real God of war.


    For the first time, the disciples of Tianyuan hall and Jiuzhou Pavilion saw this kind of Hua Ruge and worshiped it in their hearts. If they had only worked for money before, they would now be truly submissive.


    It''s more promising to follow such a boss than to follow others.


    Zhao Ze''s life is good. The place where he landed is where the people of the infinite demon sect stand. Although these disciples of the demon sect are disappointed with this dharma protector, they still need to take it.


    After Zhao Ze was caught, he vomited a mouthful of blood. He was not hurt by Hua Ruge, but he was hurt by the secret method. He had no combat power.


    "What are you still doing? Kill her!" Zhao Zechong shouted to those people in the sky who are in the eight fold situation of the bitter sea.


    Of course, those people wanted to do it, but they were stopped by Hua Ruge''s people before they moved. These strong men fought again.


    Hua Ruge didn''t let anyone come to practice her hand, because she was not hurt lightly. She put away the soul gun and told the following: "kill!"


    "Yes!"


    The disciples of Tianyuan hall and Kyushu Pavilion were full of morale, and then they fought against the immeasurable demon sect again.


    The immeasurable demon sect is very fierce in resistance, but it is hard to fight with two fists and four hands. Facing the enemy twice as strong as itself, they will only be killed.


    Hua Ruge sits on the wall again, takes out a healing pill and takes it. After the entrance of the pill, the heaven Sutra of annihilation runs by itself, and has already begun to heal.


    Soon her strength returned to the fifth place in the bitter sea.


    "Master, let me out. I''ll take some of the flesh and blood essence of these people." At this time, the spirit of the instrument opens his mouth.


    Hua Ruge should let him out.


    And another old man, because he is in a state of spirit, has not been fed by the city of the sky, so now he can only watch the spirit to mend.


    The battle did not last for a long time. The immeasurable demon sect was completely crushed. The more people Hua Yuege hurt, the better. In just one hour, the immeasurable demon sect was almost wiped out.


    In addition, hundreds of people were captured alive, intending to take them back to extort confessions.


    Some of the eight powerful begged for mercy, but Hua Ruge still didn''t save these people''s lives. She knew that the wolf ambition of the infinite demon sect was too big for her to use.


    After the all-round victory, Hua rugo took people back to the mountain gate and told them to heal and rest.


    It''s clean here, but the war once again shocked the territory of thousands of miles around. In addition to the territory of Hua Ruge, there are several other sectarian sites. They clearly feel the horror of the nine powerful people in the bitter sea.


    There is even the breath of chaos artifact.


    These people are shocked and stupid. They all want to know what happened here.


    Hua Yuege didn''t want to hide this, so within a day, it was spread inside her mountain gate. The people who participated in the war said what they saw with their own eyes.


    But the people who didn''t participate in the battle didn''t believe it. They couldn''t even imagine that the easygoing man like their eldest brother could transform into a Tyrannosaurus Rex in an instant, and he also held the treasure of five continents like the chaos artifact.


    But there are too many people who saw the battle. When everyone was saying that they could not accept it any more, they knew it was true, so they were all stunned.


    These people below say that it''s mainly the crazy old man who hears the news, and he''s scared at once. Whether Hua Ruge is closing or not, he directly breaks into the temple where she is.


    Hua Ruge just didn''t want to touch so many strange eyes. She didn''t close the door. When the crazy old man came in, she was lying on a piece of soft collapse with her legs crossed. She was carrying a bunch of grapes, biting them down one by one with her mouth and eating them happily.


    "Son of a bitch, get up for me." Crazy old man stormed in.


    Hua Ruge knew that his master was probably coming for something, so she sat up and said with a smile, "I have seen the master."


    "You son of a bitch, do you tell me what those dolls outside say is true?" Asked the mad old man.


    "According to my analysis, this kind of thing has the suspicion of exaggerating, but the basic outline should be true." Hua rugo said to help the crazy old man to sit down.


    The crazy old man looked at her angrily and asked, "you really defeated the protector of a demon clan?"


    Hua Ruge nods honestly.


    "Is there really a ghost gun with chaos artifact?"


    Hua Ruge nods again.


    "Are you really a girl?"


    Hua ruguodun or nodded.


    Hearing this, the crazy old man got up and walked around the temple for two times. At last, he went to Hua Ruge and said angrily, "then how can you play for my student sun?"? I''ll take you as an apprentice. Do you want me to never succeed? "


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect that her master''s attention was here. Leng Shen hurriedly coaxed: "master, please calm down. There are no grandchildren, but there are still grandchildren. I will give birth to one as soon as the matter is over."


    "Grandson?" The crazy old man''s eyes were bright at first, and his back color was heavy. He asked, "did you live with Jiming


    "It''s him, but his name is Tuo BARREI. He''s my husband." Hua rugo said this with some embarrassment: "it was forced by the situation to hide from you before, so I will ask you for a pardon."


    The crazy old man waved his hands first, and then said: "how can this name sound so familiar? It seems that when did you hear it?"


    "He used to be the son of the temple of light. Most people in this territory have heard his name because of the sword snatch." Hua Ruge explains.


    The crazy old man reminds me of this and suddenly says, "I remember that he robbed the emperor''s sword."

 Chapter 1890

    At that time, the God territory fought fiercely for the emperor''s sword. It can be said that there were countless deaths and injuries. Many people tried to get the emperor''s sword, but they couldn''t get the God sword to recognize the Lord. Later, the temple of light came out, and his son tamed the Emperor''s sword, which was widely spread in the God territory.


    So that the crazy old man, who is not in contact with the outside world, knows.


    Hua Ruge nods again.


    "Then why do you two come to this illustrious sea clan?" The crazy old man asked again.


    Hua Ruge will tell all kinds of reasons.


    The crazy old man didn''t have any expression after listening, because he only heard the reason clearly, but the two people made these means he didn''t understand how it was, but it was not easy to ask, so he had to carry them.


    "Yes, I knew for a long time that the ghost town was not a good bird." The crazy old man said a word and then said: "I was better than him in terms of talent and strength at that time. Later, I got the peerless skill, and became possessed by the devil. Now I think that the peerless skill is that he tried to send it to me. If there is no apprentice, I would have died of violence."


    "It''s the master who has a high level of understanding. Otherwise, I can''t wait for you to come to my rescue." Hua said with a smile.


    The crazy old man smiled: "count you boy He can talk. "


    "Master, I am a daughter." Hua Ruge reminds me.


    "It''s all the same." The crazy old man said, and said, "but you should be careful recently. After the chaos artifact in your hand is spread, all parties will not let you go."


    Hua Ruge smiled and shook his head: "not for the moment, but the attention of all the major gates is still boundless."


    "You have enough brains anyway, just be careful." Crazy old man doesn''t understand this very well.


    "Thank you very much, sir." She said and sent the crazy old man away.


    When she was in the room, she took a look at her dress and thought it was time to change it, so she gave up the power of huaxingdan and put on a purple dress.


    Because she has only changed her figure, it can be seen from her appearance that it is her.


    She opened the door and asked her little disciple to call all the deacons and elders of Tianyuan hall and the deacons and elders of Jiuzhou pavilion to the hall. She had something to say.


    The little disciple was stunned at the sight of a beautiful woman coming out of the door. Although it has been widely spread these days, saying that their deputy hall leader is not a man, but a woman,


    but it''s a little unbelievable to see him with his own eyes, which is a little too good to see.


    Hua Ruge reached out his hand and shook it in front of his eyes. "Don''t look, it''s me."


    "Yes, I will go now." The little disciple turned around with a red face, because he almost didn''t trip when he was running fast.


    Soon people from both forces arrived. Tianyuan palace and Jiuzhou Pavilion were standing in a row, waiting for the arrival of Hua Ruge.


    At this moment, people saw a purple flash of light and fell onto the upper step of the seat. They saw the floating purple skirt from below, and then saw the face of Hua Ruge from above.


    When they saw such looks, they were stunned. When Hua Yuege was in men''s clothing, they thought they had grown into such a gorgeous person. Now, after changing into women''s clothing, people can see what a real gorgeous person is. It''s like coming out of a painting. The beauty is unbelievable.


    Hua Ruge knew to let people know about it, but he didn''t open his mouth.


    These people are all hundreds of thousands of years old. They still have the strength. After a while, they just bowed their heads and dared not look at them.


    Hua Yuege chuckled and said, "surely you know who I am?"


    "You are the deputy chief."


    "You are the cabinet leader."


    Both sides replied.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "I say again, my name was Hua Ruge. It was a woman''s body. It was something to do to stay in the magic sea sect in disguise. Now it''s done, and there''s no need to disguise it."


    People nodded their heads one after another, and the people in Tianyuan palace understood that when he went, he had an ulterior motive and wanted to steal the power of the magic sea sect Hua Yuege asked.


    These elders and deacons have been thinking about it for two days. They think it''s still promising to follow such a boss who has means, strength and money.


    and Hua rugo brought them out of the hot spot of the magic sea sect. They can''t be ungrateful, so they didn''t hesitate to kneel down on the spot.


    "We will follow you to the death." All together.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "OK, follow me and never let you suffer."


    "Thank you very much


    Hua Ruge shook his head again and said, "from now on, Tianyuan hall will be incorporated into Jiuzhou Pavilion. You should call me the leader of the pavilion."


    "Thank you very much, Lord."


    Hua Yuege was satisfied. He raised his hand and said, "you are welcome."


    After finishing the Tianyuan palace here, Hua Ruge turned his head to Jiuzhou Pavilion again, pointed to his face and said, "there is only one reason for you to come here, Xuan, that is to know me."


    "Yes, I''ll remember later." Kyushu Pavilion people answer.


    Hua Yuege smiled with satisfaction, and then said, "it''s still an independent system to merge Tianyuan hall into Jiuzhou Pavilion. You don''t need to change your name, so you don''t need to be nervous."


    "The Lord is wise." Both sides are in line.


    "Average, average wisdom." Hua Ruge made a joke and saw the atmosphere relaxed. He said, "OK, let''s get here today. Let''s go back to have a rest."


    "Yes." The two men bowed and retreated from the temple.


    Hua Ruge looked at the respectful appearance of these people and smiled with satisfaction. She knew that if she didn''t show her strength, she would not succeed if she wanted to go to the step that all people were subject to.


    Depending on the means and money, she still can''t get this kind of respect, and it won''t be so smooth for her to leave the magic sea sect and establish her own door.


    This is the last step for her to break away from the illustrious sea sect. When she shows her identity, there is no reason for all the major sects to start against her again.


    Of course, she is not the only one who knows this truth. Tuo BARREI naturally won''t leave a message to all the major sects. On the third day when he started in huaruge, the immeasurable demon sect entered his ambush circle, and he also took out his own tianzijian without any hesitation.


    His strength is stronger than Hua Ruge''s, and he has reached the six fold cultivation of the bitter sea. His fighting power is needless to say. Once the emperor''s sword is in his hand, he will cut off the eight strong opponents.


    The name Tuoba Rui was already famous, and now it is famous again for its terrorist power.


    After Wang Yun''s approval, Wuji hall was incorporated into Jiuzhou Pavilion and completely separated from the magic sea sect.


    It''s not only these two people who started, but also the monarch. He knows that once he starts, he will not hide. In the war, he killed the five strong men of the other side with the help of the mountain axe and the real dragon gas, which also caused quite a stir.


    People in the territory of the gods were frightened by the movements of the four sides. When did the chaotic artifact become so worthless, three pieces of artifact emerged in five days.


    At this time, they could not have imagined that on the sixth day, they had another purple thunder stick of chaos artifact. The owner was the king of beasts in the west, and the reason why the king of beasts put his hand was to stop the demon sect.


    So far, the four teams of people of the demon clan, which troubled the people of the major sects and the divine territory, were wiped out, which was both astonishing and gratifying.


    It''s amazing that the artifact and the terrorist forces hidden by these people have solved such a great crisis.


    Because the common people in this area are grateful to the four forces, saying that heaven sent them to rescue them.


    However, the patriarchs of all major sects are very complicated when they listen to it. They didn''t pay attention to these forces before, or even heard of them. But now it seems that any one of them is stronger than them, and their position is not guaranteed.


    Moreover, these people have made great contributions to the whole interests of the devil kingdom. Even if they want to fight, they have no excuse, which is very difficult to do.


    Of course, everyone has different ideas. Most people still think that these people who have the ability to get the chaos artifact are the great creationists, and they can''t get up at all.


    There are also some strong ones who want to wait for the mobile hand to take them down.


    Among them, the one who hated his teeth was the master of wanjian. He said that he didn''t even have a water flower when he attacked five thousand elites. I dare to say that Hua Ruge was pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger and pretending to pit him deliberately.

 Chapter 1891

    He has made up his mind. As long as he has a chance, he must be ashamed before the snow. The main thing is to rob the soul gun.


    However, the most angry one is Huan Chengzi, the leader of the magic sea. When he heard that Hu Yue was not Hu Yue and Ji Ming were not Ji Ming, but the man with the two chaos artifacts, he was not good.


    He didn''t understand why the two men gave him all kinds of crooked ideas before, but now he knows that the two men are actually from the west of Xinjiang, and they came to harm him from the beginning.


    After hearing this, the Dharma protectors of the magic sea clan scolded the magic city son for a long time. They spent countless efforts to prepare for the four territory plunder for the chaos artifact. For this reason, tens of thousands of people were added to it.


    now they know that the artifact was even under the nose, which makes him angry.


    He was angry and scolded. The more he thought about going back to his room, the more depressed he was. Later, he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    After knowing that the demon sect''s temporary crisis has been solved, all the major sects will attack the mountain with all their strength. The Ziyun sect leader orders that if they can''t attack this time, they will not stop fighting.


    So the battle was even worse than before. Childe wutrace stood at the foot of the mountain and watched. Because he said that he had not yet recovered, he did not need to participate in the battle.


    All major sects do not know that the fifth chaotic artifact is also under the nose, and the power of the dust-free sect is far more than that.


    In this campaign, he and shangguanli are two concealed swords to ensure that there is no risk.


    The disciples of the magic sea clan and the devil clan are demoralized because they don''t have foreign aid, while the major sects come with the determination to win, and they are relatively high.


    After another five days of fierce fighting, the defense of the magic sea sect was finally broken, and the main gates rushed into the hall to capture alive and kill.


    In the chaos, the Dharma protector and the illustrious City son used secret arts to escape, which was a disaster.


    Since then, the illustrious sea clan has been completely wiped out from the territory Map by the major gates, and the first gate once fell down.


    The immeasurable demon clan has suffered heavy losses for several times. Now the remaining strength is not much, so it can''t leave the door and hide its trace.


    Each big sect felt that it was necessary to cut the grass and root, so they sent their disciples to search for the headquarters of Wuliang demon sect. But Wuliang demon sect has been hiding for so many years, and now it''s hard to find it.


    Just when they were at a loss, the emissary who negotiated with the dark night Pavilion came back. The emissary claimed to see the young master. The young master promised to help the righteous alliance, but the cost of the secret night pavilion''s information operation was very high, and hoped that the alliance would give a fair price.


    Master Wan Jian clapped his hands and said: "money is not a problem. You go again and say that we want the location of the headquarters of the infinite demon sect. As long as he can provide it in the dark night Pavilion, we will give you as much money as we can."


    "Yes." The emissary ran out before he got hot.


    The news was sent to shangguanli on the same day from Tangkou. When she saw the request, she smiled. Even if they didn''t ask her to buy it, she would spread it. Now she is not only able to achieve the goal but also make a lot of money. She is naturally happy.


    She offered 30 million top-grade Lingjing as friendship price.


    As soon as the great lords heard that it was bad, although the money was not small, it was not much on average for each of them, so they sent someone to send the money to them.


    After receiving the Lingjing card, shangguanli sent out the exact location on the same day. It was not only the old nest where the immeasurable demon sect was located, but also the place where the secret sentry of the surrounding fengzhaizi was posted.


    After receiving it, all the lords were shocked. Ziyun laughed and said, "it''s really a dark night Pavilion. As expected, there are some means. We are ready to start now."


    "I have a word." Master Wan Jianzong stood out and said, "why don''t we let the Kyushu Pavilion and the Daxia Dynasty join us, so we can have a lot of fighting power."


    Other patriarchs nodded their heads in succession, among which there was humanity: "since they are strong, we don''t need to use them for nothing."


    "Yes, if they go, they will contribute to us. If they don''t, we have a reason to attack them." There is humanity.


    "Exactly."


    Next, the patriarch spoke one after another, one worse than the other.


    The Lord Ziyun thought for a moment and nodded: "good idea, I will repair a letter and send it to the three parties, but I will see how they react."


    The Lords called them wise.


    Two days later, Hua Ruge received the letter written by Ziyun''s patriarch. After reading it, he sneered and said, "it''s really interesting that the calculation has come to me."


    The Deacon who delivered the letter had seen it for a long time. At this time, he asked, "shall we go or not?"


    "To go or to go, to tell you the truth, I still can''t believe to let them go to fight against the devil gate." Hua Yuege said.


    "But according to this situation, as long as we go, they will definitely take our Kyushu Pavilion as the first force, and then they will surely die and be seriously injured." The Deacon worried.


    "They don''t have the ability to manipulate me. If they are really tough, there are ways for me to make them regret being born into the world." Hua Ruge said, and ordered: "choose the five thousand with the strongest strength, and be ready to start at any time."


    The Deacon still believed in the strength of his own cabinet leader, so he nodded and asked, "how to write this reply?"


    "Write some beautiful words, and the center will say" full cooperation " Hua Ruge said, touching his chin.


    The Deacon is going down.


    Hua Ruge sat at the back of the book case, chuckled and murmured, "which one is tired of living?"


    On the same day, she wrote a letter to shangguanli, asking him who she was sent to fight for. The next day, shangguanli replied with the big character "Wan Jianzong"


    "It doesn''t last long." Hua Ruge knows it well and throws the letter aside.


    Tuoba Rui seems to have a close relationship with her, and only 5000 people have been deployed. Juntianxia and the two of them have gone to the extreme and sent 50000 elite soldiers.


    Because Su Nianxia has been arguing to follow, so he took it with him.


    Because mink is not a human being, he is not in the calculation of the main doors. However, he and Shangguan Li did not stand by. They ordered the top ten animal kings early and were ready to help.


    Mr. Wu trace will arrive with all the major gates.


    After receiving the reply from several parties, the Ziyun Lord was very happy. When he ordered to disperse to the northern part of the territory, he surrounded the camp where the immeasurable demon sect was.


    Shangguan Li knows that these people''s so-called secret movements will be very big, so he controls the tongues sent by the immeasurable demon sect in advance, so as to block the news to the greatest extent.


    Hua Ruge led his five thousand men, who had been through a hundred battles, to go to the infinite demon sect in a spaceship just like other people.


    Crazy old man was excited on the boat. Usually he called Hua rugo to take him to war. Hua rugo refused. This time, he could come out and fight well.


    Hua Ruge has repeatedly told him to do what he can. The newly recovered body can no longer be hurt.


    Crazy old man nodded his head and promised to be faster than anyone, but he didn''t know whether he remembered when he arrived at the battlefield.


    She started earlier, so although the distance to the agreed place with Tuoba Rui and others doesn''t have to be much later.


    The northern mine is a mountain stretching for hundreds of thousands of miles. It''s very convenient to hide in it. It''s hard to find a specific location to set up some secret sentries. The meeting place of them is a city beside the mountain, which was secretly occupied by Tuo barrow a month ago.


    She took people directly to the city. Some of the disciples of Kyushu Pavilion had packed up the temporary camp. The crazy old man took these disciples to rest.


    And she was taken to a house. On the way, she saw several particularly fierce people in the street, as well as some well-trained officers and soldiers, and knew that mink and juntianxia had arrived.


    When we got to the backyard of the mansion, we were all there, only missing childe Wu and Xiaojiu.


    Su Nianxia doesn''t know what memory has been restored recently. The whole person becomes dignified. Seeing Hua Ruge is just a simple greeting. It''s more serious.


    Shangguan glass is still in the right way, sitting beside mink with quiet temperament.


    Hua Ruge said hello one by one and then sat beside Tuoba Rui, taking the lead in saying: "how about that? Have you discussed what to do? "

 Chapter 1892

    "Several of us are standing together. I think there is no one who doesn''t want to be targeted." Tuoba Rui takes the lead.


    The king agreed: "I think it is also true that this God territory knows the birth of chaotic artifact, but it does not necessarily know that we are on the same position."


    Hua Ruge also thinks it''s reasonable to listen to them. Now they have grown up to a certain climate. It''s really scary to hold the group.


    "Let''s wait for the news of Ziyun Lord. Take a good rest these two days." Hua Ruge said that he swept Su Nianxia and Shangguan Li and said, "let''s go. Let''s play."


    Shangguan Li happens to have something to say, so he nods.


    Su Nianxia nodded quietly over there, looking like something.


    Three people find another place to play.


    There are only three men sitting there. Juntianxia wants to play chess, but mink can''t, so they go to another place to learn from each other.


    Hua Ruge and her three people arrived at her and Tuo BARREI''s residence. After sitting down in the courtyard, she asked Su Nianxia, "I said Xia Xia, who are you now?"


    "I remember the saint of the temple of light." Su Nianxia said this rather distressed: "I am dominated by memory now, and I feel that I am a saint. If I don''t talk about my posture, I still have to practice every day. I feel uncomfortable if I don''t practice every day."


    It''s obvious that her consciousness and memory are in the fusion stage, like two people fighting with each other.


    Hua Ruge nodded clearly: "I had this feeling when I was recovering my memory, but I didn''t think it was uncomfortable because of the consistency of my words and actions before and after."


    "It''s a real hassle to be a saint." Although Su Nianxia complained, she still sat upright.


    Hua Yuege smiled again and said to Shangguan Li, "you are in a good spirit. Is there any good thing recently?"


    "You may think it''s strange to say that the orthodox alliance has talked with me about cooperation and spent 30 million yuan to buy the location of the home of the immeasurable demon clan." Shangguan Li said with a smile.


    Hua Yuege also couldn''t help laughing, shaking his head and saying: "these people are really big heads."


    "Who says no?" Shangguan Li is very satisfied with this.


    Several sides have met here, and the main gates have successively arrived at the northern mine. These people are not too stupid. They know to bypass those secret posts and surround the northern mine.


    In order not to beat the grass and scare the snake, their encirclement went on very slowly.


    Three days later, Hua Ruge and others also received the news that ziyunzong''s latest order came out, asking them to divide a part of them for encirclement.


    Hua rugo narrowed his eyes and explained to his master that he would take his subordinates to the encirclement area and take care of another part of Jiuzhou Pavilion.


    Tuoba Rui also chose a stronger subordinate to the periphery.


    They''re not safe when they''re not around.


    Ten thousand people have been sent from all over the world, and their three forces are connected.


    When we knew that the three sides were in the same position, the patriarchs of all the major sects were a little scared. We knew that they were all from the west, but we only thought that they were acting on their own, but we couldn''t imagine that these three people were all in the same spirit. How can we deal with this.


    Ziyun''s patriarch is still focused on the overall situation. At this time, there must be no civil strife. Therefore, he decided to treat all three forces equally and not have any targeted behaviors.


    Master wanjian almost broke his teeth on one side, because his plan for Jiuzhou pavilion would not work. He thought that half of his disciples had no place to revenge, which was a pity.


    After the mountains were encircled, the Ziyun patriarch called the left and right people to join in a mountain depression.


    With is Hua Ruge and so on then takes in the hand few people to take the airship to rush to that place.


    Hua Ruge can''t stay. When she got on the boat, she wandered on the deck. Tuo BARREI sat on a stone table next to her. Hua Ruge walked around the deck and said strangely, "Xia Xia has been working very hard recently. She has been practicing all day, and she can''t even see a person."


    "She came to our yard yesterday, you are not here." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "what did I do?"


    "To the dark night Pavilion leader." Tuo Ba Rui answers.


    "That would have cost her a trip."


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "she came to me."


    "Looking for you?"


    "She recovered all her memories and asked me some questions in practice. After all, I had pointed her out before." Tuo Ba Rui answers.


    Hua Ruge nodded just now. After a while, she asked again, "has her cultivation increased?"


    "There is no impurity left in her soul, and her body is restored by the pure lotus. She practices many times faster than ordinary people." Said Tuoba Rui.


    "I was wondering how she could come back alive after her body was burned to ashes. I dare to say it''s a reshaped body." Hua Ruge understands a little.


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    It''s not a long way. It took two days to get there. Hua Ruge can see many people hiding in the mountains from afar. It seems that they are not fortified, but after letting their spaceship fall, they quickly flew over a group of people. He opened his mouth and asked, "who is it?"


    "Kyushu Pavilion." Tuoba Rui spits out three words lightly.


    The leader was stunned for a moment. Then he saw that there were other people coming down from the boat. He didn''t know until he reported to his family separately that he was a great man.


    "Please come inside, please come inside." The captain led the way to a few heads, while the others led them down to rest.


    Go down the steps chiseled out of the mountain, and then drill into an underground passage through a large open space. This passage leads to the mountain''s hinterland, where the meeting is held.


    Hua Yuege then walked away and said with a smile, "who built this place?"


    "It''s wanjianzong." The leader''s little disciple replied.


    No wonder IQ is not online. If shangguanli had not controlled the eyes and ears of the demon clan, I''m afraid it would have been discovered in three or two days.


    After entering the mountainside, it became bright. The mountain was big enough to divide many rooms for people to have a rest.


    A group of people came to the meeting hall with the little disciple''s steps. At this time, many leaders of the meeting hall had arrived with the door open. When they saw another person coming, they looked at the door. Their eyes couldn''t move any more.


    I saw three men and three women come in, and their looks would blind these people.


    The leaders are Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge. These patriarchs still have a little impression on Hua Ruge, because her appearance has not changed, and they can guess at a guess.


    And Tuo Ba Rui is a new face. He hides his amazing appearance when he takes his pseudonym. This time, he shows himself as a real person.


    Although they haven''t seen each other, they have guessed something from their walking together.


    When they stepped into the stone hall, the little disciple who led the way sang loudly, "here are the two lords of Jiuzhou Pavilion."


    Mink and shangguanli didn''t reveal their identities, so they went in directly.


    When juntianxia and Su Nianxia entered the gate, the little disciple sang again: "the emperor and Empress of the great Xia Dynasty arrived."


    This was reported by Jun Tianxia. I didn''t know whether they were married or not, so I said it.


    After six people went in, only Hua rugo said hello to them, and the rest of them sat on both sides without any meaning of greeting.


    Only a few of them can''t be ignored even if they look at their looks, let alone legendary figures, so there are other patriarchs coming forward to talk to each other, and they are just dealing with a few words at this time.


    When the patriarchs thought that they were really not good at talking, they also exchanged greetings and left. They thought it was easier to chat with Hua Ruge.


    They don''t know whether Hua Ruge is still holding it. If she lets go of chatting, it will be better to talk.


    Because of his identity, Hua Ruge couldn''t talk to people all over the place, and almost had a hello.


    Tuoba Rui hands over a cup of tea at the right time.


    Hua Ruge felt that her voice was not so dry after drinking it.


    But when she sat for a while, she felt the cold light flashed. Looking up, she saw an old man sitting on the opposite side. The old man''s eyes were full of anger, which could not be concealed. At the moment, the eyes were passing her,


    with decades of experience of offending people in her profession, the man should have come for himself, so she asked a disciple who filled the tea: "the man sitting on the table The elder of the head is the master of wanjianzong? "

 Chapter 1893

    "Exactly." The disciple took a look and replied.


    Hua Yuege said thanks with a smile and continued to drink tea.


    After waiting for about half a day, all the major masters gathered here. Hua Ruge saw that it was the childe without trace who came with Ziyun.


    The eyes of the two people touch each other, and soon they separate, pretending they don''t know each other.


    As the No. 1 person in the league, the Ziyun Lord sat on the chair in the middle of the hall and slowly said, "you have come a long way and worked hard."


    "You work hard. That''s what we should do." The following patriarchs responded one after another.


    Master Ziyun nodded, and his eyes soon turned to Hua Ruge.


    "Kyushu Ge Tuoba Rui has seen the elder." Tuo brai is the first to open his mouth.


    "Kyushu Pavilion is like a song. I''ve seen you before." Hua Ruge followed.


    At the moment, the little marten beside me also said, "this is the king of the West. This time, my wife and I are here to help you."


    "I see. Thank you, king." Ziyun said with a smile.


    "The king of the great Xia has seen his predecessors all over the world." The emperor said, "this is my empress."


    Lord Ziyun is right now. He nodded his head and said, "I''ve heard for a long time that some of them are rare young talents. It''s really extraordinary today."


    "I''m flattered, sir." Said the king.


    Ziyun sect leader thinks these people have good faces and good impressions. He always laughs.


    However, the master of wanjian always has a cold face. I don''t know how much money he is owed by others.


    Hua Ruge didn''t look at the self-restraint of others'' bad faces. Even with a smile, he asked, "I met the master of ten thousand swords. Earlier, the emissary of your sect came to our Mountain Gate, saying that it was the disciples of your sect who came to exchange cultivation methods, but I lost it. I don''t know if I have found it now?"


    Everyone here knows what''s going on and what''s going on. It''s clear that attacking the mountain is all about communication. Just look down on the strength of others, lose his wife and lose the soldiers.


    The ten thousand swordsmen looked very high at him, so the people here were happy to see his jokes and didn''t come out to solve the problem.


    And the question is really tricky. If he wants to say that his people are killed, then people will laugh at him and make no sense. But if he said that he had come back safely, everyone had to laugh at him, because it was obvious that he had broken his teeth and swallowed them.


    So he held back for a long time and said, "my Lord is busy, where can I take care of all this?"


    He said that the patriarchs could not help laughing at him. It was a big loss, and people had no temper to fight.


    "It turned out that they were unimportant people. On that day, the emissary came in a hurry to ask questions. I thought they would be the key disciples of Guizong." Hua Yuege went on.


    After hearing this, the master of ten thousand swords almost suffered from internal injury. That''s not all the disciples he trained. I wanted to have a chance to practice. Who knows that this experience will kill people.


    Hua Ruge is still smiling innocuously. He seems to know nothing.


    There are intelligent people who have seen it for a long time. These two people are not on the same level at all. If Wan Jianzong still knows the difficulty, he will surely suffer more losses.


    Of course, master wanjian didn''t think so. He just thought he didn''t get the general idea for a while. Next time, he must find a good opportunity.


    He was very angry at first, but now he is even more angry after being forced by Hua Ruge to step back in speech, so he no longer stares at people, but thinks of his own ideas.


    Hua Ruge feels so much more comfortable. It''s really bad that someone has been staring at her.


    After they all said that, Ziyun then said: "from tomorrow, we will start to remove the dark line that the immeasurable devil sect has inserted in the dark. I have the dark night Pavilion here to provide the map. Now I have asked my subordinates to assign the positions that you are responsible for. We just need to act according to the time."


    "But according to your arrangement." Each patriarch nodded.


    "After pulling out the secret post, we will attack in a big way. This time, we need to win the immeasurable demon sect at one stroke." Ziyun said again.


    "We have won the battle."


    "Yes, he is immeasurable. I''m afraid that he will not be able to slow down for a moment even if he is seriously injured now."


    The next few people followed in succession.


    Ziyun''s master waved, and the little boy behind him began to hand over the paper roll to the following masters, which seemed to be taken at will.


    Hua Ruge was assigned to clean two secret sentries, the first one and the third one.


    At this time, she knew that the devil gate was not a straw bag either. There was a secret sentry and a twothreefold one.


    She went to see Tuo BARREI''s two second-class secret sentries. They were relatively close.


    After sending out the paper roll, Ziyun''s master waved: "it''s getting late. Let''s get ready to start."


    After Hua Ruge listened to this, he noticed that there was a time to start. That is to say, every sect should start at this time, such as pulling out the first weight at midnight tomorrow evening.


    That is to say, she will set out with these people and can''t even sleep.


    Tuo Barry looked at her wilting look and knew what she was thinking. He smiled and said, "when you sleep in the place, I will help you."


    Hua laughs as soon as she listens to the song. It''s different to have a man around.


    After all the people dispersed, six people gathered together and found that the secret sentries they were going to pull out were all in the area. That is to say, ziyunzong was not randomly arranged, nor randomly distributed, but was encircled and delineated according to their large forces. In which direction and position the large forces were in.


    "Yes, it''s very human." Hua Yuege smiles.


    After that, several people got on the airship and took their men to the East, bypassing the mountains and flying outside.


    At this time, the distance is very close, so they arrived in a short time, and also met with the team surrounded here.


    Seeing Hua rugo, the crazy old man complained: "you didn''t mean to bring me to the war. It''s been so many days that I can''t even see myself."


    "Don''t be impatient, sir. After tonight, we will be able to fight in the morning." Hua Yuege said.


    The crazy old man was not excited, but looked at her suspiciously: "you didn''t cheat me this time?"


    "I don''t have the courage." Hua Yuege smiled, then looked up at the moon and felt that time was near.


    So she took a group of more than a dozen people and went to the direction marked on the map. After waiting for the place marked on the map, Hua Ruge really felt that there was a man of practice in the front of the mountain.


    She put out the spirit first. Although the spirit has turned into a transparent entity, it can still shuttle in the shape of air if you want. The task Hua rugo gave him is also simple. That is to see first. When you enter, you can''t let people run.


    As expected, things went smoothly. When they went in, these guards were still confused. They probably went to bed at night.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand. Now the whole mountain is covered by the array of the spirit of utensils. After a fierce fight, he dragged these people back.


    After the third secret post was removed, the army continued to move forward, and then it was the second and third.


    Because there are maps, it will not take much effort to remove these places.


    By the time of dawn, the main gates had been surrounded by the Mountain Gate of the immeasurable demon sect. Because the trace of the immeasurable demon sect was hidden all the year round, there was no big array outside the mountain.


    They do not live in the mountains, but in the hinterland, and the mountains they surround are the boundless devil kingdom.


    This night''s tossing and turning of them is not small. Although they do it secretly, they can''t keep the wind and noise away. So now the immeasurable demon sect has already known that the enemy is in front of them, and the internal preparations are already in progress.


    Whoever comes out to fight.


    At the moment, the Ziyun Lord stood in the void and shouted at the bottom: "the devil''s way is not fast enough to capture."


    "Little ants dare to run wild in front of me. I think you are tired of living." A voice full of evil spirit came from inside, and then a terrible energy burst out from the mountain, and went straight to the main attack of Ziyun sect in the mid air.


    When the Lord Ziyun saw the terrible power, he was shocked. He quickly offered his magic weapon and put the broadsword across his chest to resist it.

 Chapter 1894

    "Boom."


    The black Qi tore the void and ran into the big knife of Ziyun master. Suddenly, Ziyun master felt that his body was turning over, and a stream of blood rushed to his throat. His whole body stepped back three steps, and his body was a mouthful of blood.


    All of us were shocked. We need to know that Ziyun is one of the most powerful of these people. He can''t even withstand a single attack. How can the immeasurable demon sect hide its experts?


    If this expert really comes out, he will not be confused.


    Seeing that Ziyun''s master lost his prestige, the master of ten thousand swords immediately stood up and said loudly: "don''t mess up, everyone. We will devote our efforts to the whole continent. Can''t we deal with a regional evil way?"


    As soon as he said this, the people on the scene thought it was the same reason. Although the other side was strong, they couldn''t stand the number of them.


    Master wanjian failed to become the leader of the alliance because he lost half of his disciples. Now he is very upset. Now he knows his chance comes when he sees the injury of the master Ziyun. He will not back when he stands in front.


    Hua Ruge looked at it in the distance, and thought that without her hands at all, this man could kill himself.


    At the same time, the bottom of the mountains opened wide, and countless disciples in black swarmed out. Some of those who had not been sent to fight before did not want to die because their accomplishments were not high, but some of them were strong.


    There are still a number of people in the righteous alliance. In the end, there are hundreds of Dharma protectors who are only eight in the bitter sea. Looking up at the leader, she is a nine in the bitter sea. She must have just hit that one.


    Looking at this man standing at the front, I think he is the Lord of the infinite demon sect. He looked coldly at the right humanity: "who organized your mob? Uh huh?


    As soon as his voice rose, he felt only liver tremor on the side of each major door, which was too terrifying.


    The master of ten thousand swords doesn''t show his strength. The master of Ziyun is more ambitious than him. Although he was hurt, he stood up and said: "you are the devil, everyone will be killed."


    "It''s a joke that the little old man dare to speak up here even if he can''t take a single blow from the patriarch." Said the innumerable demon clan leader disdainfully.


    "Although I am not your opponent, but you are only one person, can you still defeat tens of thousands of Erlangs in my right way?" Ziyun''s words were loud and loud, which made the people behind him burst into blood.


    "Hahaha, it seems that there is no one in your right way. Let''s give the territory of the gods to us." The Lord of the infinite demon sect smiled.


    Lord Ziyun wants to say something more, but he has just been hurt. Now he has a little uneven excitement and coughs twice.


    The Lord of the immeasurable demon sect ignored him and looked at the crowd again and said, "I know that some people can''t do this war without their secret hands and feet. Come out."


    This directly refers to Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge, because the plan to eliminate the demon sect was made and implemented by both of them, but they knew that they would not be living targets if they jumped out at this time.


    So the two reached an agreement to stand in the crowd, not only the body still, even the eyes are the same as before, there is no change at all.


    The innumerable Lord of the demon sect also knew that he could not ask, so he said, "I heard that some of you have chaos artifact. Who are you?"


    At this time, most of the people who were present didn''t know who the artifact was. Only a few of the patriarchs knew it.


    But those leaders still didn''t talk. This time, they were not afraid of divulging secrets, but were too lazy to talk to him.


    According to Hua Ruge''s theory, if you let me out, I''ll go out. I''m not worthy of you. It depends on how you step down.


    The innumerable Lord of the demon sect asked twice for a card, but no one picked up a quarrel. He was very angry and said in a loud voice, "if you don''t come out, I will force you to come out."


    He said with a wave of his real hand: "brothers, these people deceive us so much that today we will show them what real strength is. Kill me! "


    The disciples of the immeasurable demon sect under his command are also unambiguous. Even if they rush up, they are generally strong in strength. This move is like a tiger in a flock. Fortunately, the number of disciples in each major sect is superior, and their strength is not particularly poor, so they do not give in.


    Seeing that all the great masters are here, the leader of the immeasurable demon sect laughs again and says: "it''s not easy for you to be idle when you come from afar. I''ll invite the elder to come out, let''s practice well."


    He said that the little boy went down. He saw that he had to ask the experts to come out if he wanted to deal with more and less goods.


    Only these super players can be brought into play in this kind of battlefield, and it''s no surprise that a person has a first-class large door.


    The patriarchs of all the major sects are waiting to see. They are extremely nervous. After all, a patriarch is the strength of nine times in the bitter sea. They all say how old the elders must be.


    Not only them, but also Tuoba Ruihua Ruge and other people who have experienced many such occasions are looking at those dark holes at the moment with different eyes.


    In a moment''s time, a mountain suddenly burst open, and everyone saw a black magic air soaring to the sky. It was faintly seen that six old people were flying in the air. What frightened people was that these six people were really the nine strong people in the bitter sea.


    There are nine levels of bitterness in the sea. That is to say, in another step, they will become gods. With the strength of their righteous alliance, I''m afraid no one can really fight with them.


    And these people''s supernatural power can not win by virtue of many people.


    So the disciples of all the major sects, including those of the patriarchs, were all stupid. I wish I had two legs to run away.


    However, it''s useless to counselle now. It''s already in front of people''s Mountain Gate. It''s strange to let them go with the ferocity of people in the demon gate.


    Not only these people, but even the crazy old man was stunned. He thought that there was only one person in front of him who could have a fight. Now, there are seven people in the patriarch. He can''t fight alone.


    Of course, his idea of fighting a madman also flashed and left behind. When he got up and stood in the middle of the air, he said, "I''ve never seen a nine strong man before, old man. Come out and compete with me."


    Hua rugo''s pupil shrank when she saw him go out. She had been holding on to him before, but suddenly there were so many strong people on the other side. She was so shocked that she didn''t expect the crazy old man to fly out, which was the call of red fruit.


    Six elder Taishang looked over, and one of them snorted: "we have six people, you are one. It''s not worth our effort."


    Crazy old man is not happy to hear this, eyes a stare way: "I want to fight with you is to give you face, do you dare not take action?"


    "We don''t want to fight, but the six of us always fight at the same time. If you are determined to fight, fight with the six of us." The old man sneered.


    Although crazy old man knew that he could not fight, he was always afraid that he would not fight if he didn''t have a big battle, but he didn''t fear death.


    Before he spoke, however, he felt a sudden appearance of momentum behind him, and then several young people flew out.


    He turned around and found that he knew two of them. The most obvious one was Hua Ruge, a disciple in red, and Tuoba Rui, a black man beside her.


    There are also three men, one in white, one in blue and one in purple, all of them are handsome and unrestrained.


    These five people are standing on the opposite side of the elders on the six platforms in mid air. If we don''t talk about the strength, there is no suspense about Yan''s rolling.


    Both of them have eaten. I didn''t expect that someone on the right side would dare to fight. Although it''s hard to judge the age from their appearance, they are not more than 200 years old. They are still children.


    What the two sides don''t know is lamenting that the newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. What they know, such as the leaders of various clans, don''t think they will win. Because they are only five or six fold accomplishments. Even if they have chaotic artifact in their hands, they have killed the eight strong before. Then when they reach the eight strong, they will reach the peak. How can they be the opponents of the nine strong.

 Chapter 1895

    The crazy old man also felt this way, and then turned to China and said, "this is not the place to practice. Go back quickly."


    Hua Ruge is also hard headed. She is different from Tuoba Rui''s several people. Those people have more accomplishments than him, and they have means in their hands. Now World War I should be thrilling.


    But her strength is only quintuple. Last time, she fought with a man who was promoted to quintuple only after being furious. What''s more, the real nine strong man in the bitter sea. It''s frightening to see the old man standing here and looking at him.


    But now she can''t stand her advice. Although she can''t fight, she can still hold off, so the problem is not too big.


    However, she could not say that even if she said, "don''t worry, sir. I don''t put these little ants in my eyes, but you should be careful."


    The old guy on the opposite side was looking at each other with six people here. The knife like eyes came over when she said that.


    Since Hua rugo has made up his mind, it can''t be seen by others, so he stares back and asks, "what''s the matter? Still not satisfied? "


    This time six old men all blew up, one of the first to say: "little doll, let me come and meet you."


    He said that he turned his hand and took out a meteor hammer, which was about to start towards Hua Ruge.


    Tuo Ba Rui knew at the moment of his hand that this was the strength of these six people, so he appeared in front of Hua Ruge in a flash, and the Tianzi sword appeared in the palm of his hand in a flash, and split directly towards the old man in a flash.


    When the two started fighting, the others made way for some distance. At that time, the other five rushed to Hua Ruge. However, the mink, the son of emperor Tianxia, didn''t give in vain. He stopped the stronger ones, but the crazy old man didn''t rob them.


    In a flash, the following four chaotic artifact come out of the body, and the sky is now full of light.


    The remaining two people don''t rob either. A crazy old man and a Hua Ruge run directly. Hua Ruge turns his hand and takes out the soul breaking gun. At this time, five chaotic artifacts appear in circles.


    For a while, people felt that the weapons in their hands were shaking, as if they wanted to worship.


    When the childe without trace made a move, it was found that there were not only four artifacts in the territory of gods, but also five artifacts.


    The orthodox sect was shocked when they saw it, but the people of the demon sect laughed. The Lord of the demon sect was the happiest. Looking at the battlefield, he said: "I can''t find you, but I didn''t expect you to come here today. It''s God''s help to me."


    He said below that the above people were fighting in one place, at this time is the stage of testing each other''s strength.


    Of course, it''s someone else. Hua rugo''s battlefield is different, because she''s so hateful that the man directly skipped the exploratory stage and cut at her with 12 points of strength.


    This man uses a gold wire big ring Dao. The weapon is powerful. Now Hua rugo is able to use the quenching method. It is estimated that the strength of this Dao can shake her out. Hard work is definitely not good.


    But there are many ways to fight hard. She decided to try her own spatial magic first. The charm on the blinking Bracelet would be full of holes in this level of battle. She decided to use her own means.


    The next person was shocked when he saw the knife coming down. He cut it from top to bottom straight to Hua rugo''s forehead. He saw that there was no room left for the horrible momentum at eleven, but he wanted to split her life into two pieces.


    However, when the dagger reached the front, he saw Hua Ruge disappear from the original place in an instant, and then appeared behind the elder. The soul breaking gun didn''t stab him in the back.


    The elder didn''t expect Hua rugo to have this skill. The strength of his staff''s move hasn''t been removed. That is to say, he will bite himself if he stops now, but if he doesn''t, he will be stabbed by the long gun. If he is small, it''s easy to say, but he only uses 10% of his strength. If he wants to recover, he must be seriously injured.


    Of course, this man has lived for thousands of years, and he can''t slow down his reaction after a hundred battles. This sabre in his hand is used to cut, but suddenly a power cover is formed around him, which wraps him up like a turtle shell.


    "Sonorous!"


    As soon as the soul breaking gun moves forward, it stabs the black spiritual power cover. The stab hasn''t been pierced yet. The strength of the two men is still a little different, even the chaos artifact can''t be filled.


    Hua Ruge is angry. She is a Tyrannosaurus Rex. It''s disgraceful for her to sneak in. It''s a shame if she can''t get stabbed.


    She knew that the old guy would remove the move and turn around to attack in an instant, so she certainly had no time to accumulate her strength again, so she turned her wrist and stabbed her long gun into a cut, and said: "the blade of space."


    At this time, you can see a blazing light from the head of the gun. It was the space here that was torn by the long gun and turned into a sharp edge of attack.


    The reason why the spatial deity is abnormal is related to its characteristics. Everything in the world exists in the space. Mastering the means to tear the space is indestructible.


    The elder didn''t have to slow down Hua Ruge''s reaction. He began to release his strength at the moment of forming the aura mask. He didn''t allow Hua Ruge a second attack time at all. However, he didn''t expect that Hua Ruge didn''t have any more strength, but used such a magic power.


    The gang cover tore the space blade in an instant, and the blade that was enough to cut all the pieces went towards the back neck of the elder. If it is true, let alone the nine powerful ones, it will not live even if it is a demigod.


    In fact, Shentong is just a kind of Kung Fu, but why is it called Shentong instead of Kung Fu? It''s because it''s unreasonable.


    It doesn''t matter how good you are, it will kill you if you don''t pay attention to it. You can''t make sense to anyone.


    The elder didn''t give it for nothing. He felt danger instinctively after unloading his strength, and then went straight ahead regardless of any image. Because of this prediction, the blade of space didn''t cut his neck, but it was also cut on his back. Half of his back was cut open, and the fresh blood was immediately scattered.


    In this way, the elder is glad to escape quickly. Otherwise, it''s not a little wound. His life is gone.


    The following people are amazed at the winning streak. Although the other five battlefields are busy, they are not hurt. Hua rugo here almost killed the elder. It''s very exciting.


    The people of the demon clan think that their backs are cold. This abnormal magic power means that there is a big gap in strength, and the elder has room to hide. If the strength is not so much, it is inevitable to kill. Moreover, he will fall off without any hesitation, even if he doesn''t call.


    They all looked a few more at this time, and decided to walk around when they saw it later, never offending.


    At first, the elder was glad, but his face soon became ugly. Before, he thought that Ren in this space was just some trauma, and he could heal as long as he didn''t cut it in the key part.


    however, he ignored that Hua rugo''s weapon was the soul gun, which had a layer of evil spirit attached to it. Now, the evil spirit attached to his wound, but not for a short time It''s healing.


    That is to say, if he wants to fight with injuries, the injuries will not affect his combat effectiveness, but he will bleed while fighting, which will not lose all his face.


    So the more he saw Hua Ruge, the more angry he was, and his eyes waited for her to say, "little doll has a good way, but I won''t give you a chance."


    He said that as soon as the whole person tried hard, the space around him was shaking and shaking. In this way, Hua Ruge could not use space magic around him. Because the space was unstable, she could easily fall into the black hole.


    Hua Ruge said that the old man''s strength is too strong. He used part of his power to keep it out, just to prevent Hua Ruge from coming again.


    It is true that this goal has been achieved. Hua rugo does not want to take risks. However, there is a big loophole in this way. If she can''t be killed in a short time, the situation will probably turn around.


    People in the League below watched the elder use his big moves to make a cold sweat for Hua Ruge, because they could see it clearly just then. In terms of the actual strength, Hua Ruge was still too poor.

 Chapter 1896

    Seeing that the elder attacked again, Hua Ruge''s face didn''t change, and even defiantly hooked his fingers.


    "Hum!"


    The elder of the evil way heard only a shudder. When he looked up, he saw that he didn''t know when a big tripod appeared on his head, and then he smashed it down.


    This tripod is the weapon of Hua Ruge''s weapon. It''s the artifact won by the hand of genius in the temple of light. Its name is xuanhuang tripod.


    This tripod is very powerful, but the elder of the evil way just gave a cold Snort and ignored it. The broadsword in his hand is still cutting towards Hua Ruge.


    "Boom!"


    At the next moment, Dading is on the strength of his release. However, it only stops his body shape.


    That is to say, at this moment of stagnation, the figure of Hua Ruge disappeared again.


    The elder cut in the void again. The force he forced out can only ensure that Hua Ruge is not close, but it''s hard to organize Hua Ruge''s blink.


    He was angry in his eyes. He wanted to continue to pursue after his strength was removed. However, at this time, he heard a metal chatter, and then looked up to see a red stove hanging on his head. The mouth of the red stove was sending a terrible suction, as if he was going to inhale it.


    This is another artifact. In addition to releasing the fire, the heaven and earth furnace of Hunyuan can also generate huge suction when it is running.


    The following people were stunned to see that Hua Ruge had not only the chaotic artifact, but also the top-grade artifact of these two alchemy and refining instruments, which was against the sky.


    Su Nianxia looks at the battlefields below and finds that several others have the strength to fight after the tentative period. Only Hua Ruge is weaker, so he doesn''t think about it any more. He flies up and says, "sister Ruge, I''ll help you."


    However, she just flew up, and the Lord of the immeasurable demon sect stopped in front of her and said with a smile, "six people are just right for six people, and it''s unfair for you, a little doll, to do the same."


    "Su Nianxia disdained:" you thousands of years old monster deal with us fair


    "Of your own free will." The innumerable Lord of the demon sect also refuses to let any step.


    Su Nianxia snorted, "what if I want to help?"


    "That''s over my mark." The Lord of the demon sect set his hand.


    Su Nianxia''s murderous eyes burst out, and his voice became colder. He agreed, "let''s try."


    After she said that, the whole person''s momentum was released. At the same time, she took a strong hand to attack the Lord of the devil kingdom.


    After su Nianxia''s help, the patriarch was shocked, because he found that he underestimated the girl. She had seven accomplishments without any dew. Moreover, the fire power was pure without any impurity, as if it had the power to destroy everything.


    He looked serious. He turned his hand and took out his long sword. On the other hand, he cut off the sword.


    "Boom!"


    When the two forces collided, Su Nianxia lost some points. She was shocked to take two steps back, but even so, people were stunned.


    What year is it? Why are these young people so abnormal? Who is the one who suddenly appears?


    Although few people have seen her, even if they have seen her, they do not know her, but her strength is too symbolic, and soon there will be humanity: "this should be the saint of the temple of light, only her fire power can reach such a pure level."


    "The temple of light?"


    People nodded in succession, and finally understood why a girl was so strong. It''s not surprising if there is a divine point.


    Su Nianxia''s attack was not an opponent. He turned his hand and took out a staff. The staff was made of coral. It was red all over. The top of the staff was inlaid with a red bead, but it was very powerful.


    The leader of the demon sect looked more seriously, because he knew this magic wand, which is the light magic wand of the light temple. It is said that its power is not much weaker than the chaos artifact.


    After su Nianxia took out this staff, the whole person ''.


    Hua Ruge looked at these in his eyes, and now he was relieved to see that Su Nianxia had nothing to do.


    On her side, she knew that she was not in danger. She just didn''t make a move. So when Shangguan Li wanted to move, she immediately sent a message to stop it.


    Although she can''t hurt the elder of the demon clan by offering these two magic tools, she can play with him enough. She is constantly changing her body shape. The elder hasn''t attacked her in dozens of moves.


    "Roar!" The old man''s eyes were red, so when Dading smashed it again, he punched Dading angrily.


    This time, if Hua Yuege''s spirit is confirmed, it will also be severely damaged. However, what the old guy didn''t expect was that the tripod disappeared in front of him when he was about to boom.


    After his all-out blow, a Danlu fell into the sky and hit him on the head.


    Although it can only consume his strength, it can''t hurt him, but it''s been smashed all the time, which makes the old man angry. He yelled a lot, and then said: "you can''t come out, right? I won''t play with you."


    He said a word and turned to look at the battlefield in other directions. It was mink that was closest to him. Now the purple pattern on mink''s forehead reappeared again. His blood force reached the extreme, and his strength was no less than that of the nine fold elder.


    But it''s OK to hit one person. We can''t fill in the load any more.


    At this moment, the elder who was fighting with her turned to attack mink.


    "Hello hello." Hua Yuege showed his figure opposite him and said with a smile, "what''s the hurry of the elder? I just flashed at random. I''m really angry."


    "Little doll, do you say you want to fight or not?" The elder said angrily.


    "It''s not easy to meet an opponent like the elder. Of course, we need to play well." Hua rugo said to put away the two artifacts, holding the soul gun in his hands, with a smile in his eyes.


    The elder saw that she was ready to laugh, and said, "I will try your strength."


    He said and rushed to Hua Ruge. The gold ring knife in his hand was full of strength again and went to Hua Ruge mercilessly.


    At this time, he used 30% of his strength to maintain the space fluctuation on the surface of his body to prevent Hua Ruge''s sneak attack. Only 70% of his strength was attacked, and just a few dozen moves also consumed a lot. Now, his strength is much worse than the first attack.


    Hua Ruge picked up the corner of his lips, and the whole man opened up with great momentum. The soul breaking gun in his hand gave off dazzling silver. He made a horizontal stroke towards the dagger.


    "Boom!"


    The swordsmen in their hands actually collided with each other. They thought that Hua Ruge would be hit and fly out, but they didn''t expect that she was standing firmly in place against the black evil spirit of terror.


    Because the distance is very close, Hua rugo and the elder looked at each other, looked at the elder''s unbelievable look, her lips and corners were raised, and his hands tried again.


    I saw that the long spear head, which was originally on the edge of the gold wire big ring knife, sparkled with white light, and the spear head cut off the thick blade so smoothly and crossed out.


    Because the elder also gave a full blow. He didn''t adapt to the hedging power of the two men so quickly. He didn''t expect that Hua Ruge would adapt so quickly instead of retreating. He was still thinking about what she laughed at, but the effort of this thought was broken.


    At this moment, Hua rugo once again uses the space blade at close range, not only cutting off his big golden ring knife, but also opening a mouth for his chest.


    It''s a pity that he has come back. If he is a little late, he will lose half of his body.


    But even a cut is not good-looking. Now there is a large cut on the back of the front chest, and it can''t heal for a while. He can feel the cool wind blowing through his chest.


    This is a disgrace!


    The following people are even more unbelievable. One is that Hua rugo can not return. The other is that her attack efficiency is too high. She fired three shots in total and opened two big openings for the elder of the other side. It''s not cruel.


    In fact, Hua Ruge is not easy to suffer. Although the other side only uses 70% of her strength, she still suffers some internal injuries with her strength. Moreover, she did not deal with the forces that impact her body in the final stage of the two people''s spiritual power confrontation, but used the spatial supernatural power.

 Chapter 1897

    In this way, the injury is not light, but she is strong in constitution. Although she is uncomfortable, it will not affect his combat effectiveness.


    The elder''s magic weapon was destroyed, and the spirit suffered a little impact. However, the golden ring Sabre didn''t pour too much power of the spirit into it, so he was not seriously injured.


    But even so, his control over his body is not as strong as it used to be.


    But the elder said with a sneer after he was angry: "you can do it head-on. I''ll show you today."


    He said and took out another black sword. It didn''t look as if it was a gold ring sabre. It should be a spare magic weapon.


    "Come on." Hua Ruge thought it was no big deal after he tried his skills, and immediately he was also interested in fighting.


    At the same time, the two men fought in one place, even a dozen moves. People were shocked to find that the leader of Kyushu Pavilion didn''t retreat. Looking at the seven battlefields above, they all fought equally. They finally believed that there was no weak face here, all of them were devils.


    The disciples of the lower orthodox alliance have greatly increased their morale because of the strong in several directions. There are already many people. As soon as the morale comes up, the fighting capacity will rise in a straight line, which will completely suppress the demon sect.


    The six elders and the Lord of the demon clan are worried, but the little doll on the opposite side is too difficult to deal with, and the most difficult one is Tuo BARREI. Because the elder in the war is the strongest, he is full of confidence. But who knows that the doll on the opposite side is not strong, but the attack is very strong.


    Only by mobilizing his strongest strength can he fight against it, and there is no more strength to do other things.


    It''s not easy to fight with Childe wutrace, because he found that the power of this young man was mellow, and he knew time and magic. Fighting was just like God''s help. He had to be careful when he fought with empty power, for fear that he would be secretly calculated at any time.


    Mink belongs to the kind of powerful ability. In terms of single round strength, he is the strongest. His attack means are not fancy, that is, fighting for strength. The elder in the opposite direction is also the nine strong in the bitter sea. He can be regarded as a close match. If he is weaker, he will kill him.


    Juntianxia is also in line with the rules and regulations. He built the way of running the dynasty. It is very strong to have the spirit of the great Xia Dynasty. It can''t be distinguished from the nine strong at any time.


    Su Nianxia fought harder, because her strength was pure, but her cultivation was weak after all. Even if she had a magic wand in her hand, she was just fighting hard, but for a while, she was still in decline.


    Hua Ruge has consumed some of the elder''s strength. Now it''s much easier to fight. Because her constitution and skills are abnormal and her moves are always faster, she quickly takes the initiative to attack.


    the more the elder fights, the more frightened he is. He thought Hua Ruge was a soft persimmon, otherwise he would not have been able to avoid without fighting. But wait for her He knew that he had been cheated at first.


    what kind of little girl is this? It''s just a raging dragon family. It''s hard for people to understand that the terrible psychic power around him is like losing money.


    Crazy old man has been fighting for a long time because he also cultivates the Sutra of annihilation. This hegemonic skill and his fighting maniac combine to complement each other. Although his cultivation is weak, his combat effectiveness is not bad at all.


    How do you think these seven parties are all in a state of balance.


    At the first sight of each patriarch, the heart said that the territory of the gods has ushered in so many metamorphoses, I''m afraid that the following is to change the sky.


    The master of ten thousand swords saw that his face was green. Now he is very glad that he didn''t act rashly. These people are better than the immeasurable evil clan.


    But just because he doesn''t start now doesn''t mean that he has found a chance and doesn''t move. He doesn''t believe that these people can win the elder of the demon sect, even if they win, he doesn''t believe that he won''t get hurt.


    The war is going on all the time. The fighting is from day to night. On the dark sky, the seven sides of the battlefield are still fierce.


    One by one, those elders took out their abilities to press the bottom of the box and fought to the death. Hua rugo and others also fought hard to fight with all their strength.


    The battle at the bottom has been going on, but different from that at the top, the number of people at the bottom has been decreasing. Most of the people who fell are the people of the demon clan. Their number is small. Now their morale is not as strong as before. Naturally, they have fallen early. Now they are just suffering support.


    Although the above several people fight with weightlessness, they almost used their full strength at the beginning, but later they only used their endurance to support.


    The only one who is fiercer than the one who fights in the morning is Hua Ruge. Her internal strength is a hundred times that of others, and her endurance is naturally a hundred times stronger. I can only see that her attack is still as rapid as before, and the elder of the other side has already had five or six wounds,


    this time, it''s not the power of space, but the actual gunshot wound.


    The elder of the other side was called a skeptic by Hua rugo. From the beginning, he was full of self-confidence, and now his physical strength is nearly exhausted. God knows what kind of violence he has experienced.


    He would like to cry for those books in the Sutra Pavilion. After reading these books for so many years, how could he not know that there are such horrible people in the world who maintain the same combat effectiveness in the morning as they do now? It can''t be explained by which book.


    Hua Ruge, no matter whether he doubts life or books, shows his ferocious nature at the beginning. He waves his spear one after another, and his moves are more poisonous than his moves.


    But the elder is obviously hard to support. Every time he takes three moves, he will step back. The internal injury is very serious. However, the body of Jiuchong in the bitter sea is not for nothing. He still doesn''t expose his empty door, so Hua rugo can''t seriously hurt him, let alone his life.


    Su Nianxia has now inspired her full potential. Now her sky blue skirt has been stained with blood. It''s not the enemy''s demon clan leader''s, but the blood from her own blood vessels.


    However, the master of the demon sect was shocked. He didn''t expect Su Nianxia to last so long. It seems that he can''t win for a while.


    When the emperor saw that something was wrong, he saw a flash of fierce light in his eyes, and his hand was leaning against the mountain and axe to make a dazzling surprise. When the elder dodged, the Nine Dragon Seal appeared, and it was covered on the elder''s head with a bang. The powerful power of Qi transportation made the elder a little difficult to deal with.


    Juntianxia took the opportunity to appear in front of Su Nianxia. With a stroke of the mountain axe in his hand, he tried his best to force the leader of the demon sect to stay away.


    He took Su Nianxia''s hand and said, "go down and rest. I''ll take care of the next thing."


    Su Nianxia shakes her head and says, "I know my body. It will be OK for the time being."


    What she didn''t say was that she was not the body but the most precious treasure of heaven and earth. As long as she wanted to support it, it was not easy to hurt her.


    "No, go back." Jun Tianxia said to stretch her hand.


    At the moment, the elder has broken away from the shackles of the Jiulong jade seal, and the Lord of the demon clan here is catching up with him and attacking the monarchy at the same time.


    King world Mou light a coagulate, start a person to fight these two people.


    Su Nianxia is definitely unwilling to hide behind him. After thinking about taking the healing pill given by Hua Ruge out of his arms and throwing it in his mouth, the burst meridians and blood vessels in his body will be treated after digestion in an instant.


    Although the treatment was superficial, it also played a role in relieving. So she rushed up again and waved her wand to stop the Lord''s attack on the monarchy, and said, "I''ve taken the pill, it''s OK."


    Of course, juntianxia knows something, but for a while, he has no choice but to speed up his efforts to deal with the demon sect elder in front of him.


    Hua Ruge saw all this in her eyes, but she didn''t come to fight the fire. She thought that juntianxia was concerned and disordered. In fact, Su Nianxia has not reached the limit yet, and this kind of cross-level battle is very helpful for later cultivation. If there is no serious injury or danger of life, she doesn''t need to help.


    Of course, if the elder on the opposite side knows that what she is thinking about is actually the practice in the future, she must be furious.

 Chapter 1898

    From the night of the war to the dawn of the day, even Hua Yuege''s body couldn''t support her when the fish belly was white in the sky. Although she had a strong constitution, she couldn''t quench her body for a long time. With her strength now, one day and one night is the limit.


    However, the elder on the opposite side has been beaten under pressure for a long time, and it is even more difficult for him to support. Now he has thousands of years of fighting experience and will to survive. In fact, his internal strength is very weak.


    Hua yuemou in a flash of light said: "do not play with you."


    When she said that, she mobilized her whole body''s strength. In fact, the whole person was very prosperous. The soul breaking gun in her hand flashed a bright light like the Milky Way version, straight to the demon sect elder.


    The elder''s eyes were wide, and the sword in his hand also wielded sword Qi to resist. However, under the impact of the two forces, he only felt the huge impact coming from the opposite side, which not only defeated his strength, but also hit his body.


    At this time, those cuts on his body are not good. The influx of spiritual power directly impacts his internal organs, which makes him have to fly back.


    At this time, Hua Ruge, who was opposite to him, suddenly disappeared. His trance nerves suddenly stopped his steps and turned back vigilantly.


    However, his movement is not as fast as before, and the power to drum up and vibrate the space is long gone, so when he just glanced back at the red cape, the power behind the space was very strong. He only felt the coolness between his neck,


    his instinct for survival inspired the potential, and the whole person leaned forward again, and his head was leaning forward smoothly However, he soon felt that this head was falling all the time. When he opened his eyes, he saw that this head had been separated from the body. Not only this head, but also that body had been divided into pieces, falling from the sky.


    At this time, he suddenly understood that this is not a space blade, but a big cutting. The difference is that the space blade goes with the blade. The big cutting is to cut a certain space at a fixed point. How can this anti sky move be distinguished with his current reaction ability.


    He didn''t know what his last thought was, so he lost his consciousness.


    Blood is spilling in the air. The people of the demon sect below are scared. Their super elder really lost?


    Hua Ruge was the first one to finish the battle in the seven sides battlefield. After that, the body quenching method disappeared. This skill had some influence on her. It was ignored for a short time, but this time, she spent a day and a night already hollowing out all her internal forces.


    But she was weak and could not be seen. People saw her take up the ghost gun and slowly fall from the sky to a mountain top.


    There are the strongmen of Jiuzhou Pavilion, Daxia Dynasty, Wuchen clan and two animal kings guarding here. They have reserved a good habitat in advance, and the natural leader of these people is shangguanli.


    After Hua Ruge fell on the top of the mountain, he sat on the big stone, took the pills to regulate his breath, and shangguanli sat aside.


    at this time, the master of wanjian came over with four other masters, standing on the periphery and said with a smile: "the master of Jiuzhou Pavilion is injured? I know a little about medicine. I can help you to have a look. "


    It''s not convenient for Hua Ruge to adjust his breath. Shangguan Li said lightly, "thank you for your kindness. The master of Jiuzhou Pavilion will adjust his breath by himself. Please come back."


    "Miss, it''s not right. The Lord of Kyushu Pavilion is for the sake of everyone''s injury. If we don''t point out, it''s not right for the ceremony." Master wanjian said that he was going to fly in.


    However, the strong guards stopped working and went to the front of several of them, glaring.


    Of course, the worst are the people and the king of beasts in the chaos.


    Several people at the top saw that the scene below was a frown, especially Tuo Barry, who didn''t want to drag it any more. So the sword of the emperor in his hand was dazzling again, and the power of the road poured down, making the elder cry.


    The master of ten thousand swords didn''t worry when he saw someone blocking him. Instead, he smiled and said, "what do you mean? I can''t wait to visit the wounded. I''m so nervous. Is there anything shameful about the leader of Jiuzhou pavilion? "


    A patriarch behind him also said: "yes, it''s hard not to come true what evil changed."


    "You want to die!" The strong protector of the chaos is immediately angry, and these people are not only angry, but also a more intuitive way to do it.


    Just listen to the "clang" and a few people''s weapons come out of their heads. It''s time to start.


    The master of ten thousand swords retreated a little, and still said with a smile: "we are not enemies now. If you start, you will start the war on your own initiative. Then don''t blame me for waiting to start."


    As soon as he said this, the people on the scene understood his intention. This is that the demon gate is about to be cleaned up, and they are going to fall down.


    Even the people in the chaotic place dare not act rashly, because Hua Ruge told them to listen to shangguanli before, so several people turned to ask shangguanli for instructions.


    Shangguan Li has stood up from the ground at the moment, glancing at the master wanjian and several masters behind him, and said calmly, "I have a word first, the master of Jiuzhou Pavilion doesn''t need to visit. If you want to pester us, we will take our lives even if we start a war."


    Her voice was quiet, but what she said was not polite at all.


    These people didn''t expect to leave such an unknown person with such a strong spirit. Facing the difficulties of several forces, they are not only blatant, but also utter wild words, which makes people have no bottom in their hearts.


    They want to see a little clue in shangguanli''s eyes, but shangguanli''s face is always calm, so that people can''t see a little depth. It''s more difficult to guess her mind than climbing to the sky.


    The master of ten thousand swords didn''t believe in evil. He snorted coldly: "little girl even uttered wild words. I''m going to break in today and see what you can do."


    That''s what he said and did, when he stepped in.


    The cold light in Shangguan''s eyes flashed, and he ordered, "kill!"


    These left behind strong people can ignore the orders. When they rush up, they raise their swords for fear that someone will stop for a moment without hesitation.


    In order to get rid of the evil of the demon clan, they took great pains. The seven strong ones all took the responsibility. These people even fell down while their master was injured. They are really going to be angry.


    The master of ten thousand swords and others didn''t slow down either. They immediately stepped back a few steps and waved to let others under their own hands fight against these guardians.


    These five sects are all first-class. They are not weak. They had planned this move for a long time, so they started quickly.


    The five masters, such as the master of ten thousand swords, took advantage of this empty space and went to Hua Ruge. It seems that they wanted to take the opportunity to fight against China Ruge.


    As soon as shangguanli''s eyes narrowed and big sleeves waved, a picture suddenly appeared in the open space in front of her and Hua Ruge. The scroll opened and displayed a picture of stars in front of all the people.


    the little stars on the star chart were shining in a flash with the help of the stars in the sky. After the white light was formed, a strong shock wave was formed and swept away towards the five people.


    The star chart is the only magic weapon that can''t be swallowed by animals except the chaos artifact. It is the magic weapon of ancient great power. Its power is infinite.


    I don''t know how much higher the five people are than shangguanli Daoxing, but they are still forced to fly backwards, running three points faster than the rabbit.


    But even if they run fast, they still feel some influence. They feel that their breath is disordered. When they stop their body shape, they will know what kind of people they are. How can the things in their hands be more powerful than each other.


    After a stroke, Shangguan glass''s star map was not collected. She just stood in the same place and looked at the battle of the people under her lightly.


    Although the war with the demon clan over there has reached the end stage, it has not been finished after all. When there is a fight again, the patriarchs of all the major sects look at it strangely. When they see the leader, the patriarch wanjian, they will probably understand.


    So some people also moved their minds, because they also saw that these young people were weak even if they could win those super elders of the demon sect, and this might be their only chance to seize those treasures.

 Chapter 1899

    Because if we let them go this time and wait for these people to recover, no one will be the opponent.


    There are not a few people who think this way, but they haven''t made any moves for the time being. We should wait until the battle is over and see the situation.


    So these people see the dispute here as if they don''t see it.


    But the Ziyun patriarch is a quite upright person. Seeing this scene, I just feel that it''s not benevolent and righteous. They are desperately protecting these people. Now they are actually going to fall down. It''s just a vengeance.


    Now that he has recovered a little, he hurried over and said, "stop, what are you doing?"


    Because Ziyun is the leader of every sect. Several big sects also need to give face. But the strong and the king of beasts in Jiuzhou Pavilion don''t listen to this. They all ask shangguanli for instructions.


    When shangguanli saw that Ziyun''s master was coming, he knew that these people could not be killed for the time being, so he waved and said, "come back."


    At the moment, the villain of the master of ten thousand swords complained: "they are too bullying. We just want to visit the master of Kyushu Pavilion, but we don''t want them to be unreasonable. They not only take the initiative to hurt our lives, but even threaten to start fighting. It''s just a wolf ambition."


    Ziyun''s master frowned and said to shangguanli, "shangguangirl, is this the case?"


    "Now the Lord of Kyushu Pavilion is adjusting his interest. I have refused to visit for many times, but you still have to rush. What''s the reason?" Shangguan Li glances at the master of ten thousand swords. The meaning of questioning is obvious.


    "I''m just concerned. Don''t you need to kill me?" When the master of ten thousand swords said this, his eyes had already dodged a little. It was obvious that the villain was not proficient in the business of complaining first and was asked to be guilty.


    When he asked, there was a bloody rain on the sky. When they looked up, they saw that the elder who was fighting with Tuo BARREI had been standing in two parts by the sword, and his body was falling from the sky.


    After a glance, Shangguan Li said to master wanjian and several other Masters: "several masters are wrong. I don''t have the ability to kill people."


    It''s hard for the master of ten thousand swords to hear her soft words. Just want to be proud, he listened to her and said: "but in front of you, you should be careful."


    The Kung Fu of Shangguan Li''s speaking, Tuo BARREI, has fallen from the sky. Although it has been a day and night''s battle, his clothes are not scattered. He only has a long hair hanging in front of his forehead, which makes him less ascetic and more charming.


    In his hand, Tianzi sword has been put away. He stands beside Hua Ruge with his hands on his back and looks down at several people.


    Because he didn''t look like he was injured or exhausted, the master of ten thousand swords was a little short of energy.


    Before waiting for the next person to speak, Tuo barrui took the lead in staring at the master of the wanjianzong and said, "I''m going to take the initiative to start the war. What can you do?"


    When they saw that Tuoba Rui received tianzijian, they thought it was to calm down. They didn''t expect that it would be like this. It''s too arrogant.


    "There must be no scum in the league that provokes war. If you insist on it, we can only kill you." The master of ten thousand swords said with courage. He thought that this man had fought for so long even if he was strong. Now he probably has no strength.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded and looked at all the masters in the distance and said, "come on then. Those who want to be enemies with us will stand up."


    There are many people in every major gate of momentum who have the idea of seizing the most precious treasure. But now they don''t understand the situation. In addition, Tuoba Rui''s gas field is too strong, so they dare not move forward one by one, just look at each other.


    See there is no one to stand out, Tuo Ba Rui looked at the five main road: "looks like you are the only people."


    The master of ten thousand swords didn''t believe that those clans didn''t participate in the fight, so he said: "boy, you really don''t take people from all over the world in your eyes. Today, the five of us will meet your unique means."


    Five of them said and stood up in the air opposite to Tuo BARREI.


    Ziyun''s master said: "please think twice. It''s improper for you to do so, Lord Kyushu. It''s not right that they are rude first, but it''s not worth fighting because of this little conflict. "


    "Thank you for telling me, but in my eyes, it''s just a small matter." Tuo Ba Rui looked at the five people who were slowly rising into the sky, and said, "let your subordinates go together."


    The ten thousand sword and four other lords are also real villains. Even if they let dozens of powerful people in the bitter sea rise up and stand with them, it will be true together.


    Now the eyes of the disciples of all the major sects are on this side. When they see dozens of people fighting each other, they are all pinching a sweat for Tuoba Rui. How can they be rivals.


    The disciples of Kyushu Pavilion withdrew from the battlefield and wanted to help Tuo BARREI, but they were stopped by the disciples of the five major sects. Although they didn''t start the war, they also stood in the same place.


    The war seems to be on the verge of breaking out, and the Lords of the major doors are now thinking about how to stand in line.


    Emperor Tianxia and childe wutrace glanced at the situation below, and they were still fighting at their own pace, with no impatience.


    On this side, after taking off, those dozens of people attacked Tuoba Rui with bare hands, while the five major gates stood in place for the time being.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t take out the Tianzi sword. He was behind him with one hand on his back. He saw a pair of silver wings suddenly appeared behind the silver flash of his body. When the wings flickered slightly, everyone felt that the whole space was shaking.


    As soon as the wings appeared, everyone felt a terrible pressure for the road, which seemed to be a force that Tianwei could not contend with.


    Those who attacked regretted it when they got close, because they felt that they were in the shackles of others, and the whole people felt uncomfortable. Of course, it was too late to retreat at this time.


    People saw that the pair of huge silver wings were only slightly fanned, and suddenly the silver light came from everywhere. The powerful light stabbed people''s eyes.


    "Boom!"


    When the silver light hit these people, they would feel like a piece of paper and touch the strength. They would spit out blood and fall from the air without any counterattack.


    Dozens of people were killed in the silver light package in an instant. The silver light passed through these people and shot at the five patriarchs again. The five patriarchs had a certain reaction time because they didn''t come forward before. Among them, the master of wanjianzong threw an umbrella into the air in a hurry,


    the umbrella exploded with a dazzling golden light when it was opened, which was obviously at the level of artifact,


    "boom!"


    The silver light hit the umbrella for a while, but the two sides were still fighting.


    The master of ten thousand swords poured all his strength on the umbrella to resist the attack of Tuo Barry. Now he is crying without tears. How could he want to know that Tuo Barry still has reserved strength when he is fighting against the elder of the demon sect,


    and the reserved means are not ordinary means. It''s a deadly means.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes narrowed after the silver light was blocked. Suddenly, a silver wing stood up behind him. It turned into a sharp sword and split towards the umbrella.


    The master of ten thousand swords saw the sharp sword cut over. His pupils enlarged and he felt that his whole body was numb.


    The silver sword directly cleaved on the golden umbrella. The artifact was as fragile as a toy under the huge sword, and was split in two on the spot.


    After the umbrella was broken, the master of ten thousand swords retreated rapidly, but he was still hit by the energy afterwave. He spat blood in the air, and then fell to the ground. He was dying.


    However, the strength of several other clansmen was slightly lower than that of wanjian, so they lost their lives on the spot.


    Tuoba Rui''s pupils are all silver at this time. Looking at the distance, he asked, "who else wants to be the enemy of our Jiuzhou pavilion?"


    Who dares to answer? Even if they want to ask for artifact, they can''t do without life. Where are they still human? They are God at all. How can they fight?


    So each patriarch waved his hand in succession, for fear that one look was not sincere enough, and one of the big wings would not want to live.


    The old man, Ziyun''s Lord, was shocked when he was old. He was afraid of Tuoba Rui''s killing, so he said: "I guarantee that there will be no more enemies with Jiuzhou Pavilion, and the Lord of the pavilion will take the supernatural power."

 Chapter 1900

    Tuoba Rui takes a look at Ziyun''s master. Although he doesn''t respond, they only see the silver flash behind him. The huge silver wings have disappeared into a piece of light feather.


    When some women saw the silvery light and feather in the sky, they could not help being intoxicated by Tuo Barrow''s heroic posture. They thought that there were no figures in the sky or in the earth, but they were masters.


    After he closed his hand, the battle with the demon clan has ended. The disciples of the demon clan have been killed by the attack, and the captured ones have no chance to turn over.


    Before that, the disciples of the five major sects saw their own patriarch gather to fight. They thought there was a big battle to be fought, but what happened? Their patriarch and elders were all dead. Can we fight?


    These disciples looked at each other with fear on all sides. What''s the situation? Is there such a big gap in power?


    Tuoba Rui''s pupil turned black again and looked at the wounded master Wan Jianzong who couldn''t get up on the ground and said: "how about that? Do you still play? "


    "No Don''t fight... " Wan Jianzong said difficultly, because the injury is too serious, he still vomited a mouthful of blood.


    His subordinates rushed forward to help him up.


    "But not you." Tuoba Rui said coldly, only to see a ray of light flash in front of him and go straight to the master of ten thousand swords.


    The master of ten thousand swords responded, but his body couldn''t dodge. People saw that the center of the Liguang was a flying sword. The flying sword was cut from top to bottom, and the master of ten thousand swords was now two pieces.


    Originally, his subordinates had one arm on each other, but one of them didn''t react and found that the family was separated. They all held one fan in their hands, and they were so scared that their eyes were straight.


    After killing the culprit, Tuo barrai said to the people: "these people want to take advantage of others'' danger to hurt my wife. I have a clear conscience about their killing. If you five major sects want to revenge, just come to me."


    He said that people in five major sectors looked at each other, and they all died. They didn''t know what to do.


    Of course, what they are struggling with is how to find a way out for themselves instead of fighting with other people''s Kyushu Pavilion. They also found that this is not a rank at all.


    After a while, several people came out to plead guilty and said that they would not offend the river with the well water of Kyushu Pavilion in the future.


    "Better be so." Tuo Ba Rui''s voice is very weak, but with a dignity that can not be ignored.


    Those people are afraid to say anything, and they leave even if they light one after another.


    Leng hum, a disciple of Jiuzhou Pavilion who was stopped by them, proudly walked out of the encirclement and reached the bottom of the mountain where Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge were located.


    Seeing these people retreat, Tuo BARREI waves his hand and spreads a barrier to his sight, which is just looking at Hua Ruge. At this time, Hua Ruge is still in the process of regulating his breath, his body function is recovering rapidly, and his face is a little ruddy.


    In terms of resilience, no one dares to take the second place.


    Tuo BARREI was relieved to see this. When he lifted his robe, he also sat next to her. Compared with Hua rugo, his strength was more overdrawn. His most powerful killing move didn''t work at the beginning was to leave a base card. Second, he consumed too much power. Only a moment''s effort drained the remaining few power in his body.


    Fortunately, they frightened those outside. Now, no one dare to go forward.


    However, although he was weak, he did not begin to adjust his breath immediately. Instead, he sat by and watched Hua Ruge, in case someone else took advantage of his mobile hand.


    Shangguanli stands outside the border and receives the star map, waiting for the battle to end.


    Now the following battles have subsided, and only the five battlefields in the sky are still fighting. When they look up again, they will see a dazzling blade coming from the mountain axe in the hands of emperor Tianxia.


    In the huge golden blade, nine golden dragons can be seen clearly, and the roaring voice of lion Kowloon will follow.


    "Aung Aung!" The sound of the Dragon chant is all over the world, resounding in everyone''s ear.


    The elder on the other side was already exhausted. Now it''s obvious that there''s no way to do it. The two maces in his hand resist in vain, then they are submerged and swallowed up by the golden light, and the magic weapons become flying ash.


    Kill this monarch and turn around to help Su Nianxia. Su Nianxia has no power in her body for a long time. It''s just because the spirit and body are all fire systems, and the skill is taught by Tuoba Rui from the God of light. So she can temporarily gather the fire system power from heaven and earth to resist the current Lord of the demon clan.


    The leader of the demon sect only thought that the first two were big. The girl in front of him also wanted to be a monster. He saw that she could defeat the array at any time, but she never failed. Instead, he consumed his spiritual power. He thought that he would probably fall down after fighting like this.


    At this moment, the emperor appeared, and the result of two attacks on himself was needless to say. In just a few dozen moves, one was burned by the fire.


    After the fall of the demon clan leader, Su Nianxia just stopped. He smiled playfully and said to the emperor, "how are you? Am I really powerful?"


    Jun Tianxia looked at her pale face and held her in her arms and said, "go down and have a rest."


    "Nothing, just take the medicine." Su Nianxia said and took out the healing pill to take one and handed it to his mouth: "open your mouth."


    "You adjust your breath first. I''ll eat later." Jun Tianxia said that he had fallen on the top of the mountain and nodded at shangguanli.


    Su Nianxia is not polite. Even if he sits down, he begins to adjust.


    The next thing that ended the battle was mink. He put his stick on the elder, and a dazzling purple light flashed by. The violent force blew the elder into a blood mist. People knew that it was completely cold.


    The attack way of Childe Wuxian is always weightless. At last, I saw that he held yuruyi''s right palm in his left hand and made a soft white force. However, the elder didn''t break up his three quick palms in succession and hit him straight on the body.


    after the middle move, I saw the elder''s eyes widened, then spit out a mouthful of blood, straight to the ground Up and down.


    In the end, only the crazy old man is left. In fact, he has been fighting hard. The two men have the same strength, but they are constantly hedging and consuming their strength. Now, one day and one night have passed. The crazy old man who practices the Sutra of annihilation is obviously a little better. At the last moment, he also took a picture of a person and fell apart.


    So far the battle is over.


    Several people fell from the sky and began to adjust their breath.


    The next step, of course, is to go in and search for the loot. But because no one told me to do so, everyone didn''t move. It should be the leader of Ziyun. But he''s not strong enough now, so he looked up the mountain.


    At the moment, everyone began to adjust except juntianxia and shangguanli. Ziyun''s Lord could only ask: "I don''t know what they want?"


    "The master is the conductor. You can do what you think you should do."


    The Lord of Ziyun ordered that people of all clans should be allowed to enter such a grotto. All the loot collected should not be hidden privately, but should be shared equally according to their merits.


    After these people entered, juntianxia also set up a border to swallow pills to regulate their breath. In fact, these people look at the prestige, but in fact, because their accomplishments are much lower than others, so it is not so easy to fight. At this moment, the strength of the body is basically exhausted.


    The disciples of the main sects swarmed into the devil''s nest. After fighting for so many days, they saw the spoils. When they went in to rob things, they were also looking for the treasure house. They thought that the devil clan must have accumulated a lot of money and treasures after a long time of management.


    In a short time, there were still some injured people outside. These people stayed on their own mountain to heal, including Hua rugo and others.


    Hua Ruge was the first to regulate his breath, because his recovery ability was against the sky, and he opened his eyes at this time.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Tuo Barry sitting with his knees crossed beside him, with a light silver glow all over his body. After a little probing into his body, she knew that he was not hurt, just overdrawn, so she came out of the border at ease.

 Chapter 1901

    After she came out, she found that there was a border not far away. She wanted to come here to adjust her breath. Outside, only Shangguan Li sat alone on a chair and kept a stone table beside her. She was drinking tea there.


    Seeing her coming out, Shangguan Li asked in surprise, "Why are you coming out now?"


    "The body is all right, and the spirit power can recover slowly." Hua Ruge stretches her muscles and bones. She is full of spirit.


    Shangguan Li nodded and didn''t say anything. People looking here saw her coming out but sighed. It''s a real monster. Even the recovery speed is so terrible.


    And those five sects are so lucky that they didn''t fight. When they meet these people, what are their good fruits?


    Hua Ruge sat opposite Shangguan glass, looked at the bottom, raised his hand and put on a sound barrier. He said with some emotion, "it seems that it''s all over."


    "Yes." Shangguanli handed her a cup of tea and asked, "what are you going to do next?"


    "I''m going to go back to Xijiang and pick up my mother. Everyone will live a safe life here." Hua Yuege returned and asked, "how about you, when are you going to get married?"


    Shangguanli is asked this question, and shakes his head gently and says, "I don''t know."


    Hua Ruge laughed after listening: "I said you two can''t go on like this. He''s a child with a confused mind. You can''t follow him."


    "You mean I''ll take the initiative?" Shangguanli''s understanding ability is very strong.


    "That''s what it means," Hua rugo said, then approached her and asked in a low voice, "where are you two going?"


    Shangguan Li was stunned for a moment, then saw Hua Ruge''s meaningful eyes and understood. She took a sip of her mouth and considered it, then pointed to her lips.


    Hua Yuege smiled: "you''ve been here for so long?"


    "He doesn''t understand, you know." Shangguan Li said that his ears were red.


    Hua Ruge clapped his head and said, "I didn''t expect this is a silly child. I''ll take care of it."


    "What to do?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    "You forget that I''m his elder sister. I can''t understand him if he doesn''t understand. When I go back, I''ll prepare the dowry to tell him that it''s time to welcome you. When the family affairs are done, you will not do it. "Hua Ruge blinks at her.


    Shangguan Li turns away and doesn''t look at her. Although she controls herself well, her ears are still red and transparent.


    Hua Ruge thinks it''s a wonder to see shangguanli shy in her lifetime. She didn''t dare to think about it before.


    She felt that this matter should be handled well, and she would be ready when she went back.


    As for Su Nianxia, she felt that she should also send some dowries. In the style of juntianxia, it is estimated that the ceremony will be held soon after she returns home. She is really busy when she is a mother-in-law and a mother-in-law.


    Only then did she think that she heard a huge roar from the old nest of the immeasurable demon sect. Turning around, she saw that a mountain top had been flattened by some people, revealing a large array, which was made of metal under the array. It seems that the tight guard is the treasure house.


    After the mountains were flattened, people began to bomb the array in turn. It seems that even if the array of mysteries will be opened in a short time.


    Hua Ruge glanced at them and was not very interested in those things. Because she didn''t lack magic tools or resources at all, she took back her eyes after looking at them.


    And in the current situation, even if she doesn''t do her best, there won''t be less treasures, so naturally she won''t do it.


    The treasure house of the demon sect is really solid. After a day and a night of attacking by turns, all kinds of methods are used to open it. Although there are many things in the treasure house, there are not many that can make people amazing. Most of them are hoarded materials.


    This day and night, other people also recovered their basic strength and came out of the border one after another. Su Nianxia was the last one to come out. Although she was hurt the most, her body was not ordinary after all, and now she is also red.


    Su Nianxia went to Hua Ruge and asked with a smile, "sister Ruge, have I made progress?"


    Hua Ruge looks at her state. At this time, there is more calmness between her eyebrows and when she lost her memory, but her eyes are still as bright as before, like a clear spring that can be seen to the end at a glance.


    So she understood that Su Nianxia had completely integrated her memory, but she finally chose to be her first self after so many experiences.


    "I see. It''s a beautiful fight. I''ll treat you to delicious food in the evening." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    Su Nianxia''s eyes brightened and said, "I''ve brought the good wine of the last time, and I''m sure I can manage it well."


    Hua Ruge said angrily when he heard the wine: "don''t mention the wine. Its purity is too high. I''m not good at drinking. I almost drank it silly last time."


    "I''m not with you." Su Nianxia doesn''t care.


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly: "if I get drunk twice in a row, I don''t have any good fruit to eat."


    She said and glanced at Tuo BARREI, who was commanding the disciples of Kyushu pavilion not far away. She was quite afraid of the way.


    Tuoba Rui is good everywhere, but she is a little strict.


    Su Nianxia is happy to hear this: "my sister is still so afraid of my brother-in-law."


    "Life is miserable, miserable." Hua Ruge sighs with emotion.


    The ending work was conducted by men, and women like Hua rugo got on the boat first, among which Xiao Jiu, who had been locked in the sleeve by the childe without trace, was released.


    Now four of them are busy working in the kitchen, preparing to make a table for themselves, but it is said that four of them are busy working. In fact, one of them can cook, and the other three can only burn and wash vegetables.


    Of course, the huohua of the fire is quite skilled, so he squatted beside the stove and looked at the fire.


    Su Nianxia is washing dishes, while Xiao Jiu is learning to choose dishes.


    "When I said that I would go out to fight, the master would lock me up. I said that I had no time to take care of me. I was already very big, and I still needed to take care of it." Xiaojiu squats beside Hua Ruge, picking vegetables and reading them.


    "It''s normal for him to worry about you when you don''t practice well." Hua rugo also came to help her.


    "But it''s so boring. I still like to eat, drink and have fun with sister Ruge."


    Hua Ruge helps her forehead. Now she finally knows why childe Wuchen accuses her of teaching Xiao Jiu badly. This child is gone forever on the way of deviation.


    After a few people finished their meals and put them on the deck, Hua Ruge looked away and saw that Lord Ziyun had gathered all the Lords together, which should be discussing the allocation of resources.


    "They won''t be back for a while. Let''s eat first." He came back and said.


    Su Nianxia and Xiao Jiu are all eyes, pick up chopsticks and eat.


    Shangguan glass usually doesn''t eat, but when it comes to this kind of occasion, it will eat more or less to make a scene.


    Hua Yuege looks at Shangguan Li and says with a smile, "ah Li, you are getting more and more grounded."


    Shangguan Li also found this and raised his glass to touch her with a smile.


    Su Nianxia and Xiao Jiu also quickly raised their glasses, saying that it was necessary to celebrate the victory. In this way, they could at least live a safe life after eliminating a serious problem.


    Su Nianxia said happily: "last night, the emperor told me that I would go back to Xijiang to marry me after this end. I will soon be his man."


    Her eyes were full of uncontrollable joy.


    "Congratulations." Said Shangguan Li.


    Su Nianxia smiled again and asked, "sister Ali, how about you?"


    "We''ll get back to the West and prepare for the big wedding. I think it''s almost the same with us." Said Shangguan Li.


    Xiaojiu listened to Hua Ruge with bright eyes and asked him, "then we can''t participate in the big marriage again. Last time when sister Ruge got married, I haven''t changed into a human shape. I couldn''t enjoy all the excitement. This time, I finally waited for two more times."


    Hua Yuege said that she was heartless, but she didn''t worry about her own business at all. She smiled and nodded, "yes."


    Xiaojiu laughs even more happily. She has one thing in common with Hua Ruge, that is, she likes to join in the fun.


    After listening to these two people''s plans, Xiao Jiu asked Hua Ruge, "sister Ruge, are you? What do you want to do? "


    Hua Yuege sighed, "the old man in my family is urging me to hurry up. Maybe I want you to have a baby first."

 Chapter 1902

    Hearing Hua Ruge''s words, several women came to be interested. Even Shangguan Li said with a smile, "it seems that we are going to be aunts. It''s not bad."


    "It''s good to be an aunt. Then we can take the baby out to play." Xiao Jiu immediately picked up the stubble.


    Su Nianxia also said with bright eyes: "yes, we''ll take it with us if we have any fun."


    Hua rugo looks at the two people''s enthusiastic appearance, and then thinks about their similar style. He immediately feels that his head is as big as a fight. Can he teach good children?


    As expected, it''s time to return it.


    Before that, several people were still talking about their own plans, but when the topic came out, it turned to the children who had not been left behind. They discussed whether it would be a boy or a girl, like a father or a mother, and what name to take. At last, they argued about who should marry the child.


    How to count a child is not enough, so the three girls start urging Hua rugo to have more children. It''s better not to do anything and have children at home in the next few years.


    Hua Ruge thought her head was bigger after listening to these comments. She used to think that the birth of the old man was enough to worry about. But now Yibi still knows that he loves himself. At least it''s normal birth. She didn''t let so many people live.


    Several people said that they drank more and more. At the end of the day, they were all lying on the table and talking. Shangguan Li was the only one who was sober. At first, she was able to talk with them happily. Now, there is nothing to say. After all, the three people have talked to themselves, and they can hardly match.


    At this time, the main gates are all in their own camps, and they come back with their spoils.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s men just shook their heads when they came back. They took their families back to the cabin and left them on the bed before coming out to command their subordinates to follow them in the spaceship.


    Because the beginning of the road is the same, so several people are still in the same boat.


    Other sects can see that these people are not the kind of alliance or seemingly harmonious relationship, but the real friendship.


    The next few days are spent on the spaceship. The girls just eat, drink and chat. The men will chat and play chess together, but they are also very comfortable.


    This day Hua Yuege pulls the mink who is trying to pull Tuoba Rui for a test and says, "come to the room with me. I have something to tell you."


    "Oh." Mink follows.


    When I got to the room, I asked with a smile, "does my sister miss me and want to talk to me alone?"


    "You can talk at any time. It''s a serious business for me to ask you today." Hua Ruge said in a positive way: "I see you grow up, elder sister. Now I think you have settled your mind. It''s time to start a family."


    "Marriage?" Mink scratched his head, but he was confused. It seems that he had never thought about it before.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "when I get there, I''ll make arrangements for you to marry Ali. What do you think?"


    "Is that all right?" Mink asked with some uncertainty.


    Hua Ruge can''t laugh or cry: "you silly child, you two love each other, what can''t be."


    "then I''ll ask sister Ali, she promised us to do it." Small marten said, still did not forget the will of shangguanli.


    Hua Ruge, of course, knows that shangguanli agrees, but she doesn''t answer for shangguanli, so she nods, "OK, go back and talk about it. Maybe your sister agreed as soon as she was happy."


    "Good." Mink was very happy to hear that. Although his mind was full of cultivation, he didn''t want to be with Shangguan Li, but he was a little ignorant. If Hua rugo didn''t remind him, he would know how to do it.


    He said and got up, but after only two steps, he was embarrassed: "but elder sister, I don''t know how to say it."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and waved: "come here and I''ll teach you."


    When mink saw Ye Li sitting at the table on the deck reading a book from Hua Ruge''s room, he walked straight to it.


    Seeing that his face was dignified, Shangguan Li asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    The mink didn''t take over, but knelt on the ground on one knee. He felt a purple wrench in his arms and handed it to him on the palm. His eyes were somewhat constrained, but he also said affectionately, "sister Ali, marry me."


    Seeing this scene, Guan Li''s mind is as motionless as a mountain. First, she has experienced it. Second, people are watching it on the deck. She is really at a loss.


    Xiaoying thinks shangguanli doesn''t agree, and recites the words he has prepared: "I will treat you all my life. I will always love you alone and never change my mind."


    He may be a little nervous, so it doesn''t sound like an affectionate confession, but an oath.


    Su Nianxia and Xiao Jiu on one side saw the scene and their eyes were bright. They only felt that the girl''s heart was fluttering and jumping with them.


    It is dusk at this time. The red cloud light in the sky reflects on the face of mink, which makes him look more beautiful like a demon. A pair of bright and sincere eyes are burning at Shangguan glass at the moment, waiting for his response nervously.


    In shangguanli''s eyes, she only felt that the beauty was so untrue. In the past, she never thought that God had a half preference for her. But from the moment she met mink to now, she felt that everything in her past could be turned over. From then on, she was the happiest person.


    Her nose was sour but she didn''t cry, but she smiled and said: "OK."


    Mink finally smiled, happy like a child, but he didn''t forget the next steps. He put the wrench on shangguanli''s thumb, and after that, he stood up and smiled in front of shangguanli.


    Su Nianxia and Xiao Jiu stand aside and clap their hands. Even Tuoba Ruijun''s childe, who has no trace in the world, claps his hands and says congratulations.


    Hua Ruge came out of the cabin early. It''s also a happy smile to see this scene. Silly brother grew up and knew he was going to marry his daughter-in-law.


    In order to celebrate the good things of the two people, they worked together to make a table of delicious food. In the evening, they ate and drank on the deck.


    "Did you come up with this?" When eating, Shangguan Li comes to Hua Ruge and asks.


    Hua Ruge knew that he couldn''t hide it, so he smiled and said, "be creative."


    "All right." Shangguan Li chuckles and they touch each other''s glasses.


    A few days later, childe wutrace and Xiao Jiu, juntianxia and Su Nianxia got off the spaceship and went back to their respective forces to settle the people and horses.


    And Xiaodiao shangguanli is at the gate of huaruge. Considering that it''s not formal to get married in the tree cave in the forest, huaruge proposed to hold it in her own city, and it''s not improper for her to be a sister.


    Tuo BARREI also left for the time being to coordinate the Kyushu pavilion over there to deal with the merger, while Hua rugo was preparing the dowry. To say that she was neglecting other things, it could be regarded as a matter of personal effort,


    told Tang Ru to send the best treasure, and then she picked the right one from here and matched it according to the number of Geely pieces.


    At the same time, a new house is being built in the central city of Kyushu Pavilion, which is renamed Kyushu city. It is used for newlyweds. Because of the right cooperation of Kyushu chamber of Commerce, the progress is very fast.


    Because these are all operated by Hua Ruge herself, she hasn''t been idle for many days, and Mu Qingyan is busy with the retreat of people in the chaotic place. Seeing her so busy, she can''t help saying: "things in the clan haven''t seen you so active."


    "That''s not the same. It''s a great joy, whether I''m not sure." Hua rugo said that he was busy with the box of betrothal gifts. He put something in it and took it out again. It was very tangled.


    Mu Qingyan shakes her head and laughs.


    After more than half a month, she was able to complete the dowry. There were 18 big red boxes. The list of dowry was about ten meters long, and everything inside was precious.


    Some good people spread the dowry, and the world shook again. They were all discussing how rich the Kyushu chamber of commerce is. Just take out one of these things, which is also hard to find.


    When shangguanli saw the dowry, she was all confused. She had to take half of it back, but Hua Ruge agreed. With a wave of big sleeve, he said, "I''m such a younger brother. How can the dowry be shabby? Take it."

 Chapter 1903

    She speaks like an upstart. Of course, she is also an upstart. In just a few years, how much money she has is countless. Most of the world''s resources flow through the Kyushu chamber of Commerce. Naturally, she has made a lot of money.


    Shangguanli refuses but can only accept it.


    After the betrothal ceremony, Hua Ruge had nothing to do with it. She occasionally asked about the progress of building the house. She didn''t know anything about the wedding ceremony. She felt that she was in charge of it, so she just went to find some mothers and mothers to deal with it.


    During this period, all the major schools were also Ansheng. Wan Jianzong, who had a festival with Hua Ruge before, and four other major schools, also honestly recommended new masters after returning to the gate. They didn''t have the meaning of finding a future account.


    Ziyunzong is still the leader of Mingli, but in fact, the situation has changed. Who knows that the four forces of jiuzhouge, wuchenzong, Western orcs and the great Xia Dynasty are the real big forces. If there are some big changes in the territory of the gods in the future, we will see a few big forces.


    Shangguanli''s dark night pavilion has not stopped its activities. It has not found the trace and characters of the immeasurable demon sect. I think it has been completely eradicated.


    Hua Ruge was relieved after watching the situation of all walks of life and felt that he could live in peace for some time.


    It wasn''t long before Tuo BARREI rushed over first, saying that the follow-up troops would come one after another under the leadership of the Master Wang Yun.


    On this day, they were in the courtyard. Hua, like a singer, ate fruit while Tuo was reading.


    "It''s a good day without a worry." Hua Yuege sighed and said, "it''s a lot of fun to have money and free men."


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and smiled, then asked, "what place do you want to play? We can go out and have a walk after they get married."


    "I''ve been out for a long time. I miss my mother and aunt. After attending the wedding here, we''ll go back to Xijiang to pick up the old man." Hua said, stretching like a song.


    Tuoba Rui nodded, "yes."


    "After that, I will come back to develop the construction of Xiancheng here. It''s boring to have some cultivation places. I want to open some big restaurants to make the place more lively. Wherever we go, we can have a good place to eat." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Tuoba Rui is laughing again. She never forgets to eat.


    "The place of chaos has to go back and see how they can improve their environment."


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    "Then we can go sightseeing and have a baby." Hua Ruge plans.


    "Good." This time, Tuo Ba Rui is a fault.


    Hua rugo felt that the green body should be thrown out to sacrifice the heaven, but she dared not, and nodded her head.


    With the completion of the grand house, which covers an area of thousands of square meters, the day of marriage between mink and shangguanli is getting closer and closer. Childe Wuwen and juntianxia are also coming after they have taken care of their internal affairs.


    After they came, Hua rugo simply moved to live at the foot of the mountain, because it''s convenient to live in the city and do everything. Of course, they took Su Nianxia and Xiao Jiu out to eat, drink and have fun.


    As long as the three people are together, there will be no lack of noise. Men are also used to keeping empty rooms alone.


    The day before the wedding, shangguanli was in huaruge''s old house to get married, while xiaomink was there early to pick up the bride.


    That night Hua Ruge went to the courtyard where shangguanli was. When he met, he asked, "how is the etiquette practice?"


    "Listen to it once, and you don''t have to practice it specially." Shangguanli put down his teacup and said, "you have been working hard these days."


    Hua Ruge automatically ignored the second sentence and was surprised to ask her, "are you not afraid to forget the next day if you don''t practice etiquette?"


    She knows how complicated the benefits of the big marriage are. She practiced for many days before she got married. As a result, someone came to make trouble on the day of the big marriage. After a fight, she forgot to take that foot first.


    Shangguan glass shook his head: "No."


    "You cow." Hua Ruge thumbs up.


    At this time, Lan''er has brought up the tea. Hua Ruge teases other girls as usual and says, "this time, your young lady can get married. Shall I consider following me?"


    "No."


    "And the marriage?"


    "No!" Lan''er shook his head as if it were not a drum.


    "Don''t tease her, I''ll find her when I meet the right one," shangguanli said with a chuckle


    "Lord, why are you making a fuss?" LAN Er is helpless.


    Shangguan Li knew that she didn''t want to hear about it, so he said, "OK, no more."


    Lan''er stood by when she saw that they did not talk.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said to Shangguan Li, "we are going to get married tomorrow. Do you think about what to do?"


    "What?" Shangguanli asked subconsciously, but he quickly reflected what Hua Ruge said. Now his face is a little red.


    "Think about it?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Shangguanli tangled and said, "I haven''t done it. To be honest, I don''t know what to do."


    "It''s OK. I''ll do it if I know the meaning. In short, don''t jump into the air." Hua Ruge blinked at her.


    Shangguanli thought twice before nodding: "I see."


    "It''s good to know. According to the custom, I''m going to find a close friend to sleep with you today, so I''m sleeping with you tonight. Is that ok?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Shangguan Li shakes his head.


    "That''s good. I came here after all, so you can steal it." Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows.


    That night, the two fell asleep together. Hua Ruge''s sleep quality was always better, and he was about to go to bed.


    Shangguanli is a little sleepless because of nervousness. He takes her by his own initiative and says, "are you a little afraid before you get married?"


    "It seems that I can''t flirt with a good wife or a good man any more when I think of becoming a married woman. I feel a sense of loss of the whole forest for a tree." Hua said with a sigh.


    Shangguan Libai glanced at her and said, "seriously."


    "Do you think I''m not serious?" Hua Ruge makes an old look.


    Shangguan Li looks at it and nods.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song.


    Of course, she knew that she was famous, and it was not easy to argue, so she gave up.


    "I don''t know why. I feel nervous." Shangguan Li turns to her side and says, "let''s talk."


    "OK, what are you talking about?" Hua Ruge also opened his eyes.


    Shangguanli used to have nothing to say, but this time, she opened the box and began to talk from a young age, focusing on the various turning points of her life.


    Hua rugo has never heard so much from her, nor seen her like this. Her eyes are full of expectation for the future.


    After all, the stone is hot for mink Wu, and now it''s time to bloom.


    "I didn''t pay attention to you when I was first entrusted with an idea to deal with you. I didn''t realize that you might not be so easy to deal with until I heard that you didn''t die or come back to life." Shangguanli said to her.


    She thinks meeting Hua Ruge is a very important turning point in her life, so it''s necessary to focus on it.


    Hua Ruge was not angry when he heard this. He looked at Shangguan Li angrily and said, "that was the most embarrassing time for me. No one can kill me except you. If I had not known how many enemies I had made and kept a soul returning pill, I would have become a ghost."


    Shangguan Li smiled proudly and said, "I''m still pretty good."


    Thinking of the crimes I suffered during that time, I gave her a bad look.


    "Well, then you''ve come back from revenge. You''ve compressed my power and forced my real body to talk with you." Shangguan Li said this and said, "you know, before that, no one knew that night master was a woman."


    Hua Ruge said, "this is a draw."


    "In fact, it''s a pity that we don''t have more than a few moves. If we are not friends but rivals, I think there will be many good stories in this continent." Shangguan glass''s meaning is not enough.


    "It''s almost as if there were more disasters." Hua Ruge yawned.


    "But I''m lucky that I''m not against you. Otherwise, mink will be better than me to protect your sister." Shangguan Li''s eyes are brighter when he talks about mink.

 Chapter 1904

    "That''s not true. My brother, of course, protects me." Hua Ruge is quite proud.


    "I''ll make him mine from tomorrow." The way of shangguanli''s complacency.


    Hua Ruge glanced at her and said, "don''t stink, go to sleep."


    "I can''t sleep."


    Hua Ruge yawned two times in a row: "then I''ll go to sleep first."


    "What''s the hurry? I haven''t said it yet." Shangguan Li pulls her to her side.


    Hua Ruge had to be strong to listen to her saying this alone. She was so excited about Guan Li that she didn''t want to go to sleep tonight.


    Sure enough, she fell asleep several times in the evening, but she was shaken up by shangguanli. Then she listened to her vaguely, and occasionally inserted a few words. Of course, she couldn''t remember what she said the next day.


    Shangguanli went to bed after the third watch. Before dawn, the women came in to clean up the bride. Of course, some people came to the reception side of huaruge early to dress up. After all, she is actually a mother-in-law family and needs to pick up new people.


    So Hua Ruge didn''t sleep well, and shangguanli was woken up by a toss. Shangguanli was mentally nervous, but Hua Ruge was so sleepy that he just moved to the new house without waiting for someone to pick him up.


    Originally, she wanted to come here for a while. As a result, the tension of mink was no less than that of shangguanli. After seeing her, she asked her East and West. Hua Ruge was afraid that he might make a mistake, so she could only force her spirit to comfort her.


    When the mink is finally ready, and it''s time to comb and dress her up, Hua Ruge is put in front of the mirror again. She dare not move her head when the old lady combs her hair and makes up.


    Tuo BARREI could see her leaning on the chair with half squinting eyes when she came in from the outside. She knew what happened without thinking, so she smiled and said, "why didn''t you sleep well?"


    Hua Ruge saw him in the copper mirror and complained: "it''s not that a Li was too excited last night. He pulled me to say something all night."


    Tuoba Rui smiled sympathetically, but reminded: "well, start to work hard. This time, your invitation has spread all over the territory. All forces have sent people here. Don''t make any mistake to destroy the wedding of the couple."


    "Of course, you''ll see later." Hua rugo said and narrowed his eyes, trying to doze off.


    Tuo Ba Rui shakes his head and sits, knowing that she has no food in her stomach, so he orders the kitchen to cook a bowl of ginseng soup.


    Hua Ruge soon finished her dressing. Although she usually manages to wear red, today as an elder, she can''t compete with the bride. So she wore black and red robes, looking solemn and festive.


    The color of Tuoba Rui''s clothes is the same as that of her. They were all made by someone before the big wedding. It''s needless to say that everyone knows what the relationship is when they stand together.


    After drinking ginseng soup, auspicious time also began. Hua rugo mended lipstick a little and went out.


    She picked up the bride at the third entrance.


    At the moment, it''s mink who goes out to greet her. For the first time, mink takes off her purple robe and wears a red wedding gown. At her feet, she steps on the colorful flying phoenix. Behind her, hundreds of colorful neon birds take the whole welcoming team out of the house and head for the residence where Shangguan glass is located.


    A time when a hundred birds are singing together and the brilliant light is generous, people can''t catch a glimpse.


    Shangguanli is sitting in a carriage with the a bright suspension in front of the door, but there is no animal pulling at moment.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    There were hundreds of calls. A small marten in a red robe fell down in front of the car in a Phoenix. When it flew up again, it was already pulling the floating car to the sky.


    This time, it wasn''t directly back to the mansion, but flew around the nearby city. At one time, the people looked up and saw the Phoenix pulling the car. On the back of the Phoenix, there was a beautiful man standing. The scene just made people feel dazzled and fascinated. It seemed that the beauty was not the real thing.


    It took half an hour to fly around the city in time before the white bird returned to the origin and headed for the new house.


    At this time, the guests and friends have been waiting at the door. The Phoenix lands again, and the mink picks up the Shangguan glass sitting in the car.


    Shangguanli is in a big red embroidered robe at this time. The back of the robe is very long. There are a pair of vivid dragons and phoenixes embroidered on the robe. She is covered with a cover and is connected to the door by mink. They carry a red silk to the steps slowly.


    At this time, the birds once again soared into the air, circling in a line over the mansion, making a crisp sound in their mouths.


    Guests also follow the bride and groom back to the mansion, to the hall where the ceremony will be held.


    Considering that most of the weddings are to be held, the house is ten times larger than the ordinary one. It occupies two streets in front and back, and one street in the horizontal direction. Although there are many guests and friends at the moment, it is not crowded at all.


    When we crossed the three threshold to the third courtyard, we saw Hua Ruge and Tuo BARREI standing on the steps. Although Tuo BARREI was smiling at the moment, he was still powerful enough to be despised.


    Hua Ruge beside him also smiles appropriately. The whole popularity field is fully open. Standing beside Tuo BARREI, they will not be destroyed. They stand side by side. They are a couple of fairy lovers.


    Once upon a time, those who adored them felt ashamed, because they found that if they were standing beside either of them, the aura would be completely compared, and they would not match each other in any way.


    Hua Ruge and her husband walked up the steps step by step and smiled happily. When they got up the steps, they went into the main hall together with the new man and sat at the top of the main hall.


    The other guests are sitting at the two ends of the hall at the moment, watching the new man perform three rites. After the worship, it will be regarded as a rite.


    On both sides there were servant girls who sent the bride and bridegroom into the bridal chamber.


    At the same time, Hua Ruge ordered the banquet to be arranged, so all the guests went to the front hall, the middle hall and the yard to sit, and there were three hundred tables of banquet.


    On the other side of the room, mink and shangguanli began to change their clothes. They all took off their robes for clothes that were easier to move. They were ready to go out to toast.


    After the small marten uncovers the cover of shangguanli, he feels so beautiful. He looks straight at shangguanli and says, "sister a Li is so beautiful."


    Seeing his silly appearance, Shangguan Li also smiled: "well, it''s time to go."


    The mink can''t help but lean over shangguanli''s face and kiss him. After the success of stealing the kiss, his eyes are more like honey, which seems to overflow.


    "Don''t make a fool of yourself." Shangguan Li stands up angrily.


    Mink rose up happily, and said in her ear, "don''t you call it nonsense at night?"


    The heat wave he blew made shangguanli''s ears itch. When she heard what he said, she felt what was burning in her heart. The whole body temperature was higher.


    Mink smiled, which led her hand out of the door.


    Hua Ruge had been sitting at the main banquet early, and the food and wine had been prepared early. Now they brought them together. Hua Ruge asked everyone to eat and drink, and they all said congratulations one after another.


    After the Daoxi ceremony, we talked about each other. Hua Ruge''s table is basically his real friend, Mr. Jun Tianxia and others. Xiao Jiu and Su Nianxia are sitting on the side of each other, because it''s a big scene now, and they are holding each other''s mouths.


    Su Nianxia basically takes out her own Saint model at the moment, and it''s very impressive to sit here.


    What surprised Hua rugo was Xiaojiu. She didn''t expect that the girl could do it safely, and her body was straight and looked dignified.


    Of course, this kind of state seems to have a smile on the face, but in my heart, I''m helpless because I can''t eat well or drink well.


    Soon mink and shangguanli came out to toast. They passed by their table first, and then walked away one by one, waiting for more than 300 tables to turn down. It was evening.


    People from all major sectors left after they had enough to eat and drink, and they lived in the yuans arranged by Hua Ruge for the time being.


    After these guests left, Hua rugo''s straight body would have collapsed. If Tuo BARREI hadn''t supported them, he would have planted them on the table.


    She was too sleepy in the morning. The whole person was not well this day. Now she is naturally too tired.

 Chapter 1905

    Similarly, there is Xiaojiu who can''t sit still. She plunges her head into the arms of Childe wutrace and stays there. Childe wutrace dotes on her head and says, "OK, I can rest in a moment."


    After all, Su Nianxia has been a saint for many years. She is still used to it, but she can''t stand it even though she can sit down.


    Hua Ruge hurriedly greets mink and shangguanli to come back, and says to the girl around him: "serve another hot meal, another jar, not two jars of good wine."


    The servant hurriedly left at the same time. After a while, he removed the table, put on the hot dishes and refilled the drinks for several people.


    Several people raised their glasses to congratulate the minks.


    Mink is so beautiful that she laughs all day long. Now it''s just the same. Thanks and she drinks it all. Shangguanli next to her drinks and puts it aside.


    "I''ll be relieved to see you two go to this step. Today, don''t say anything. Have a good drink." Hua rugo raises his glass again.


    Several people are nodding one after another, these people are watching two people go to today, now in the heart are sincere blessings.


    This time, even a few ordinary men like the flower of kaolin began to push their cups to change their cups and play fun with each other.


    Tuoba Rui also asked the emperor, "when will the emperor be ready to seal it, so that we can gather together again."


    "I''m going to go back to Daewoo''s boundary and do the ceremony. I''d like to ask you to accompany us back." The emperor said with a smile.


    The childe without trace nodded and said: "where is your inheritance, it should be."


    "Yes, it''s just that I haven''t been back for a long time. Let those children have a good look at their St. Wang''s wife." Mink is always proud to talk now.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "yes, I just want to go back, and then I will make a dowry for Xia Xia."


    Seeing today''s wedding, Su Nianxia seems to have seen her own. Now she feels happier when she hears people talking about it. Her face is red.


    After saying the two of them, people''s eyes fell on the face of the childe without trace. The king took the lead in saying: "we are all settled. How do you plan?"


    "Me?" The childe without trace repeated, then shook his head and said: "I can only have any plans, but I can only be alone."


    Xiaojiu didn''t hear anything wrong when she was listening. In her eyes, as long as she could be around childe wutrace all the time, it would be perfect. Of course, if she could sleep with him not only in the daytime, but also in the evening,


    although not yet, she believed that she could sleep with him in the evening as long as she worked hard.


    As for the others, she doesn''t understand now, just never thought about it.


    "You can''t do that. You should learn to cherish the people in front of you." The world reminds me.


    Mink also nodded his head on one side and said, "yes."


    "You''ll make fun of me, let''s go on drinking," said childe wutrace with a faint smile


    He said this, and we can only take it with us. Hua rugo felt sorry, but she didn''t say anything.


    People have drunk a lot of wine by talking and talking. Hua rugo and Su Nianxia, who are not good drinkers, are already confused. Xiao Jiu is busy eating, but drinks less.


    It''s not early after the middle of the month.


    Shangguanli was a little nervous, so he drank a few more cups, which was not less than huaruge, but because of the better liquor, now he is just a little red, and his consciousness is still very clear.


    "Come on, let''s not get drunk today." Hua Ruge poured wine around the table.


    When he came back to his seat, he was pulled down by Tuoba Rui and said, "it''s almost OK. It''s time to go back."


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly: "no, we have to drink more on such a happy day."


    "Yes, yes, more to drink." Mink said and drank it all. Today, he''s having a good time.


    Juntianxia and childe wutrace also smiled and touched the cup, which was to accompany him to drink.


    Hua Ruge was about to stand up again, but he was pulled into his arms by Tuoba Rui and said, "well, today we don''t need to drink less. It''s time for us to go back."


    Su Nianxia''s side just wanted to oppose and was also held by the emperor, shaking her head at her.


    Su Nianxia doesn''t know what''s going on, but Hua Ruge quickly responds by looking at Xiao mink and shangguanli with a bad smile: "by the way, you''re going to have a wedding tonight. It''s easy to delay your good things if you drink again."


    Shangguan Li thinks that it''s better not to change his face at this time, but his psychological quality is still not in place. His face is still a little red.


    This seemed to remind mink that his smile was more brilliant, as if he thought of something extraordinary.


    Hua Ruge said in her heart when did the silly child become enlightened.


    At the moment, childe Wuxian also stood up and said, "I''ve eaten and drunk almost today. I think I''ll go back to have a rest."


    "Brother Wuchen is right. We are a little tired, so we leave." King world also follows.


    Tuoba Rui immediately pulls Hua Ruge to stand up and says to the mink, "goodbye."


    Hua Ruge clenched her fist at shangguanli, which means to cheer her on.


    Shangguan Li feels that his face is hotter.


    They said that they could walk fast, and then they disappeared into the night and went back to the old house where Hua Yuege lived. This big house is their new house.


    After the disappearance of several people, there were only two people left in the large courtyard, Xiaoying and shangguanli. Xiaoying immediately took shangguanli''s hand and said happily in her ear, "sister a Li, let''s go back."


    Shangguan Li also cheers himself up in his heart. He insists on sleeping until mink is determined. Then he nods.


    Guan Li felt that the road they were walking was very long. She could only hear her heart beating like thunder in the silence. She had never done such a thing before. She was expecting and afraid. Together, she was nervous and nervous.


    She used to think that she had a strong mind, and could carry any difficult thing from small to large. She frowned at how difficult the problem was to be solved. Now she has a sense of retribution, which made her nervous palms sweat on the way.


    If it''s OK to say that it''s going to knock down the man, she''s really a little flustered.


    She was unconsciously led to the room by the mink. When the door was closed, she only listened to her thundering heart beat and missed half a beat. Then she jumped faster.


    Xiaodiao hugged her with joy and said, "sister Ali, I feel like the happiest person in the world today."


    "Me too." Shangguan Li holds him, closes his eyes and says sincerely.


    "I didn''t expect you would marry me. I will treat you forever and ever." Mink goes on.


    "I know." Shangguanli''s voice is very gentle and full of endless sweetness.


    The mink said this, took a breath to hold her up and walked to the bed, saying: "let''s go to the cave next."


    Shangguan Li is stunned. She didn''t expect mink to be so active, and she seems to be a little skilled.


    After putting her on the bed, mink kissed her forehead and said, "sister Ali, you don''t know what''s going on in the cave, do you?"


    "Ah?"


    "I know, I can tell you, but don''t be afraid." The small mink coaxes the child like way.


    When shangguanli was a little silly, she saw mink start to take off her clothes awkwardly. She took a close look at his head and saw that there was a thin layer of sweat, which seemed very nervous.


    She reached for his hand and said, "I''ll do it myself."


    Mink a little shy wipe sweat, nodded.


    Shangguan Glass said to him before taking off his clothes: "put down the veil."


    "Oh." Small marten said and then put down the red tent, then turned around to see shangguanli, he only felt the blood surging up, and immediately some pictures appeared in his mind,


    he could not care much more, he held the shangguanli up in his arms before going up, and then slowly put it on the pillow couch, and the thin lips were covered again.


    At this time, Shangguan Li understood that he didn''t need to take the initiative, so he closed his eyes slowly.

 Chapter 1906

    On the other side, Hua Ru was led into the room by Tuo BARREI. She thought for a while and asked strangely, "how do I feel that mink seems to understand what''s going on in the cave?"


    "He''s not stupid again. After reading so many picture albums, of course he understands." Tuoba Rui said lightly.


    "Album?" Hua Ruge asked him a little confused, "what album?"


    "That''s what I collected for him a few days ago." Tuo Ba Rui answers.


    Hua Ruge understood after a while and looked at him strangely: "how can you teach him this?"


    "If I don''t say that his round house is a problem, don''t ask the East and the West. Go to bed." Tuoba Rui said and put her on the bed.


    Hua Ruge laughed when he was lying in bed: "I''m worried that a Li won''t be able to go to bed tonight. It seems that it''s settled."


    "Don''t worry, sleep on you." Tuoba Rui said and took off her coat.


    Hua Ruge was more relieved this time, plus she didn''t sleep well last night, so she fell asleep at daybreak.


    On the other side of the new house, the lights in the room did not turn off overnight. The next day, they got up directly and went to the big house to walk around.


    Mink was more happy than the first day, because he knew that men and women should have been like this before, and now he thought it would have endless aftertaste.


    Shangguanli is not shy about it. She talks less with him. If you look carefully, you will find that she has more continuous feelings in her eyes. She is just like the ordinary married daughter-in-law.


    After changing their clothes, they went to Hua rugo''s mansion hand in hand. Hua rugo got up early and got ready for breakfast.


    When mink entered the door, he saw two people saying, "sister, brother-in-law."


    Shangguan Li also called out.


    Hua Ruge listens to shangguanli''s change of voice, and feels that she has taken advantage of Tianda''s advantage. Seeing her little shy appearance, she knows that her younger brother is the one who has taken advantage of it.


    After seeing the ceremony, several people ate in the small courtyard. After eating, they talked for a while before letting them go.


    Hua Ruge watched them go out of the door and turned to Tuo barrai and said, "I didn''t expect that they were so matched together. I was afraid that mink would be bullied."


    "Why didn''t you say that?"


    "I''m an enlightened parent. Martens like it, so I won''t interfere." Hua Ruge thinks about the past and the present, but she is very happy.


    Tuoba Rui nods with a smile. Hua Ruge seems to be a fool, but in fact, he has something in mind.


    Hua rugo stretched out a little more and said, "I''ve got another worry, and I''m just waiting to go back and work on my summer wedding."


    Tuo Ba Rui stood up and held her in his arms. He said in a low voice, "are we going to work on our own business?"


    "Well?" Hua Ruge was stunned, but soon came back.


    What''s up with them? It''s not just giving birth!


    "No hurry, no hurry." She waved her hands.


    "I''m in a hurry." Tuoba Rui said and took her to the inner room.


    Hua Ruge''s face is red. It''s daytime. What''s in his mind.


    This time, Hua Ruge worked for a while after the event, and then took a breath to ease his airway: "I''ve done everything I can. It''s up to luck whether I can bear it or not."


    "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t want us to work harder." Tuo Ba Rui lies with his head on his hands and says with a smile.


    Hua Yuege said with a white eye, "I think you like children or process."


    "Wrong." Tuo Ba Rui pulls her to the bosom again, low way: "is likes you."


    "Say something nice." Although Hua Ruge is still white eyed, he is a little more smiling.


    Tuo Ba Rui kisses her once more, and then bullies her again, saying, "wouldn''t it be better to surprise the old man when we go back?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Not good. " Hua Ruge was eager to call for help, but he was already blocked by Tuo BARREI and couldn''t call out.


    From this day on, the envoys from various major sects went back again and again. No matter what the status of their cultivation, Hua Ruge personally delivered them at the door. The etiquette was very good.


    These people are not without boasting about the beauty and singing. They all say that although this woman is more violent when fighting, she is very friendly to others and has no shelf at all.


    After seeing these people off, the big marriage was over. Hua Ruge was relieved and said to Tuoba Rui, "I''m finally finished. I can have a good rest for a few days."


    I don''t think she was any busier at her wedding than she is now.


    Tuoba Rui patted her and said, "OK, have a good rest. I''ll make you some delicious tonic."


    "This one will do." After listening to Hua Ruge, he said: "what to eat?"


    "Wait." Tuoba Rui said and immediately went to the kitchen.


    When tianjuntianxia gathered people in his own yard, he said that the summer had been basically arranged, and he would go back to Xijiang three days later to prepare for the ceremony.


    Hua Ruge said, "we can also work together."


    Childe Wuxian and mink have already dealt with it before they came here. Now they say they can go together.


    "Let''s prepare for each other and go back in three days." Jun Tianxia concludes.


    Several people nodded.


    This is the second time shangguanli has come to huaruge''s mansion. Huaruge catches the chance and pulls her aside. She smiles and asks, "how does it feel to be married?"


    "All right." There are two words in Shangguan glass.


    Hua rugo looked at her no longer shy, and she was gentle and indifferent. She was disappointed. "I''m going to tease you, but you''re getting used to it very quickly."


    "I guessed." Shangguan Li said with a light smile.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "it''s really boring to find a smart daughter-in-law."


    Shangguan Li smiles again.


    Hua Yuege soon talked about other things. She asked, "by the way, we are leaving. What''s the latest news on the mainland?"


    "I forgot to ask about the dark night Pavilion recently. I''ll ask about it later." Shangguan Li seems to be reminded by her that he still has a dark night Pavilion.


    Hua Ruge''s expression seems to be that he found the new world, and he said in surprise: "a Li, you can''t even miss the right job?"


    "You think you alone can?" Shangguan Li raises his eyebrows.


    Hua Ruge nodded with a smile: "yes, it''s improved. Time is a waste."


    "I didn''t think so before. Now it makes sense to think about it." Shangguan Li smiles.


    Hua rugo looks at her consciousness and sighs that the student has made too fast progress. It''s estimated that one day one of them will leave her as a teacher behind.


    Sure enough, love is the most powerful.


    Recently, because of the continuous wars and serious damages, all the major gates in the territory of the gods are closed in their own clan to recuperate after the calm, and no clan will come out to pick out the things.


    Hua Ruge was relieved to hear this. First, he asked emperor huangquan to bring back the people in the chaos, and then Tang Ru to develop the Kyushu chamber of Commerce. The former scale was too small. Now she decided to develop into the largest Chamber of Commerce in the whole territory. While making money, she could also control the economic trend of the territory. It would be more convenient to do anything in the future.


    Tang Ru''s talent in business is even higher than her father''s. as long as she can let go, it''s a matter of time to reach her goal.


    After arranging these, Hua Ruge entrusted Jiuzhou pavilion to Mu Qingyan and her teacher, one leader and one town are enough.


    Before Hua rugo left, the crazy old man urged: "don''t worry about other people''s affairs. It''s the most important thing to give birth to a little grandson."


    "Yes, I am. I will hold fast." Hua nodded like a song.


    "You should take this matter to heart, and you can''t go through it." The crazy old man said uneasily.


    Hua Yuege nodded, with a good attitude.


    The crazy old man was relieved and said, "OK, go ahead, pay attention to your safety."


    "Don''t worry, sir. We can''t find many people who can hurt us." Hua Ruge gives the old man relief.


    The crazy old man just waved and went back to the room to shut up.


    After all the explanations were made, she left with several people, because they all had secret transmission array, so they didn''t need to cross the sea again. Even though the transmission array established by the Dayu Dynasty returned to the Dayu capital.

 Chapter 1907

    This transmission array is not built in the palace, but in the palace. A group of people will soon come out of the palace and see another world.


    The streets of Xijiang are very busy. There are not only peddlers on both sides of the street, but also many people who go around the streets to buy gadgets. You can buy some pills, Lingjing and jade slips at will.


    In addition, there are many people who buy snacks and gadgets to coax children. In a word, no matter what kind of friars they are, men or women can''t buy anything that they can''t buy in the area of hundreds of meters.


    "This is what a prosperous emperor should look like." Hua, like a song, sighs as he goes.


    She also wanted to take a good stroll on the street, but found that this was not feasible, because they attracted almost all the people''s ideas after they appeared. Other people were OK, not many times when they appeared in the public, but she was not the same.


    "Master Guoshi, master Guoshi." Someone in the crowd shouted.


    This shout can''t be stopped. Almost all the people in a few miles around heard it. After all, the monks'' hearing is excellent, so they all rushed to see the living master.


    Hua Yuege can only smile at these people with his body.


    As people gathered more and more, the people around her were recognized one by one. Several people didn''t want to be surrounded and immediately turned into several splendors and disappeared on the street.


    This disappearance is even more amazing, people have exclaimed: "good and strong strength."


    "It seems that after a visit to the territory of gods, these people are much stronger."


    "It''s not true. We are not good enough. The gods can come and go freely."


    "Yes, yes."


    The power of idols is infinite. Almost the news that several people came back that day spread all over Xijiang. All of them could not help being excited for a while.


    Hua Ruge took his friends back to the guoshifu, where Su Nianxia also lived temporarily, while juntianxia went back to the imperial palace to prepare for the ceremony.


    She seems to be able to hear outside comments about their return in the government. After two years'' absence from Xijiang, she has almost forgotten her enthusiasm here. Now she is not used to the enthusiasm of the people.


    She shakes her head and decides not to go out easily. Just move out and visit her. She has been away for two years and has not seen LAN Bing for two years.


    After all, the Daewoo dynasty ruled the whole western Xinjiang, even part of the southern Xinjiang. There were many military and political affairs to deal with all day long. After the emperor left, the whole country was entrusted to LAN binger, so LAN binger could not escape to the divine territory.


    Just as she was about to leave, suddenly a young man came to report: "master of the state, the high priest has arrived at the door, and now he is coming towards your courtyard."


    "She''s fast enough." Hua Yuege said and waved his hand: "I''m going to prepare some snacks and tea."


    As soon as the boy went down, LAN bing''er had already arrived at the gate of the yard. He was still walking in white, otherwise he would be very dusty. His face was more and more mature and beautiful.


    "Sister." She called and hurried into the hospital.


    Hua Yuege also went up and said, "I''m looking for you. Please sit down."


    "How is sister?" LAN bing''er then looks up and down at Hua Ruge.


    "As always, I''ve gained a few pounds recently, but why are you still so thin?" Hua rugo looked at it and asked, "are you too busy to eat?"


    Blue bing''er smiled and shook his head. "Bing''er is not blessed by her sister. She seldom eats anything at ordinary times."


    "How can we do that? It''s a good habit to eat. Do we have to form it later?" Hua Ruge began to preach.


    Blue bing''er nodded repeatedly: "yes, bing''er will do what her sister said later."


    "I can''t be perfunctory. I''ll have my nephew stare at you then." Hua Ruge said and raised his head, glanced at tuobayu''s figure, then asked, "he didn''t come with you?"


    "It was meant to be, but the emperor has a lot to report back to the palace, so he can''t leave for the time being." Blue ice son said.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s still necessary."


    "May I stay for some time this time?" Blue bing''er asked again.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll stay for a while longer."


    "That''s good." Blue bing''er smiled again.


    After talking for a while, they brought snacks and hot tea to the kitchen. They ate while chatting. Although they hadn''t seen each other for more than two years, they were still close to each other as usual.


    In the afternoon, Tuo Bayu also came. After a few words in Hua Ruge, he went in to say hello to Tuo bayui.


    In the evening, Hua rugo leaves them to drink. LAN binger and the memory recovering Su Nianxia don''t meet again. There are many words between them. This dinner will be lively.


    After eating, tuobayu took LAN binger back to the priest''s palace.


    That night, Tuo Barry was reading a book. Hua Rugong looked inside and found that he was still still motionless. He said strangely, "I''ve done everything, and I''ve controlled the internal condition. I''m pregnant by reason."


    Tuoba Rui said with a smile, "you haven''t been in a hurry for so many years. Why are you in a hurry recently?"


    "I didn''t want to live for so many years. I always avoid it. Now I take the initiative to introduce it. It should be conceivable according to the reason." Hua scratched his head like a song.


    "It''s destiny to have children. Even if we are monks, we can''t completely control it." Tuo Ba Rui said and put down his book and came to him and said, "if you want to go there earlier, I can only be a little more diligent."


    "Yes." Hua Ruge said that he held Tuoba Rui and pushed him directly to the bed.


    Tuo barrow raised his eyebrows in surprise: "are you here?"


    "I sent for my mother today. It''s estimated that tomorrow will be here. I won''t stop at that time. Let''s hurry up." Hua Yuege said and then pressed on Tuoba Rui''s body, without saying anything to take off his clothes.


    Tuo Ba Rui is not used to this feeling, so he turns over and presses on Hua Ruge and whispers, "I''m still used to this."


    "You are exploiting..." Hua Ruge is not happy. She also wants to turn over to the top, but she still hasn''t turned over without his strength.


    "I''ll let you play later." Tuo Ba Rui said and then leaned over and kissed him.


    After a night''s tossing, Hua Ruge just got up the next day and listened to the report from the young man: "master Guoshi, your mother and aunt have arrived and are resting in another hospital."


    "I''ll be right there." Hua Ruge said something and washed them. Then they went to another hospital under the guidance of the young man.


    When they arrived, shuiyunning and shuiyunxuan were already sitting in the courtyard, but they didn''t drink tea, just kept looking out of the courtyard.


    "Mother, aunt." Hua Yuege entered first with a smile, and walked by with a smile.


    Later, Tuoba Rui was more polite than her. She bowed forward and said, "Ruier has seen his mother-in-law and aunt."


    At this time, shuiyunning has held Hua Ruge''s hand and said to Tuoba Rui, "Ruier doesn''t need to be polite. Please sit down."


    Shuiyunxuan also said lovingly: "these two children are more and more beautiful."


    Hua rushes to shuiyunning''s arms and says with a smile, "mother, I miss you."


    Water Yun Ning touched Hua Ruge''s head lovingly: "my mother also wants to see you. Is there any difficulty this time?"


    "Some people want to plan our four major territories, but we have taken care of them. Now the eastern part of the divine territory has our place." Hua Ruge is quite proud.


    Water Yun Ning smiles and nods: "mother knows you have a future."


    Shuiyunxuan felt that she could not neglect her son-in-law, so she also asked Tuoba Rui, "how long can I stay here this time?"


    "Now half of our inheritance is in the territory of gods, so we have to go back after a period of time. If our mother-in-law and aunt want to, we will move there together." Tuoba Rui road.


    Shuiyunxuan smiled: "you have a heart."


    Hua Ruge threw pride in her mother''s arms for a while and then ran to talk with shuiyunxuan. Tuo Barry felt that he was affecting their conversation here, so he simply went down to the kitchen to cook for several people.


    Shuiyunxuan touched Hua Ruge''s head and said, "Ruier is really sensible."

 Chapter 1908

    "Aunt, shouldn''t you praise me?" Hua asked with his mouth bulging like a song.


    Water Yun Xuan dotes on a smile way: "my home such as song is also good, who found you is also lucky."


    "How old are they? They''re like children." The water is smiling.


    Hua rugo felt that someone loved her as if she were in a honeypot. She was sweet everywhere. Of course, she didn''t forget her business. After a while, she said to shuiyunning, "mother, I''ve made a name in the territory of gods. I''ve seen all the sects and elders of various forces, but no one recognized me."


    Shuiyunning frowned a little: "do you mean your father didn''t find you?"


    Hua Ruge nodded: "No."


    "Strange." Shuiyunning only said this sentence and then stopped talking. It seems that she fell into thinking.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and then asked, "mother, are you sure that your father is a man of divine territory?"


    "He said it''s from above. I thought it should be there, but actually I don''t know who he is." Shuiyunning committed a crime.


    Hua rugo narrowed his eyes and said, "that''s right. I always think that my father''s identity may be higher than we thought. My constitution is with you, but my blood is stronger."


    "But if it''s not God''s territory, who can it be?" It''s difficult for yunning in the water.


    "I think it may be a higher level person. The mother can rest assured that the child will find it again." Hua is like a song holding water and yunning''s hand.


    Shuiyunning shakes her head and says, "it''s fate if you are not together. You don''t have to ask. Mother just wants to see you safe and peaceful now."


    "Children will take care of themselves." Hua Yuege says and leans to the bosom of shuiyunning.


    After chatting for a while, Tuo BARREI''s meal was also made, so the family of four began to eat. This meal was about two people''s experiences in the past two years. Shuiyunning and shuiyunxuan listened and made a cold sweat for them.


    "Don''t take such a risk next time." Water Yun Ning admonished.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "it''s nothing. An undercover is a light car for a child. He won''t be caught."


    Water is still a face of fear.


    Tuo Ba Rui comforted at the right time: "fortunately, things have subsided, and we will pay attention to them later."


    Hua Ruge feels that Tuoba Rui is very good at speaking.


    Sure enough, shuiyunning and shuiyunxuan nodded. They seemed satisfied.


    Then they talked about the next thing. The next two elders nodded their heads continuously, praising the two of them for their achievements.


    This time, Hua is as beautiful as a song. Tuo Ba Rui stops talking.


    They stayed in the yard for a day, and then went back to their yard after supper. Hua rugo looked at Tuo barrow and said, "I didn''t expect you would make the old man happy. My mother and aunt are not so satisfied with me because they are good impression of you now."


    "All right." Tuoba Rui gave a faint smile.


    Hua rugo thinks that this is a capable and Dark Lord. As long as he wants to do something well, he can''t do anything bad.


    After a few more steps, Hua Yuege said strangely, "did you find that two old people didn''t urge us to have children today?"


    "It''s too late to care about us today. I don''t have time." Tuoba Rui looked at her and said, "you can''t muddle through in the future."


    Hua Ruge nodded: "yes, too."


    "Let''s go back tonight and keep working." Tuo Barry leaned to her ear and said low.


    Hua rugo saw his eyes and only felt his legs were soft. She coughed softly. "Let''s slow down for a day, and we''ll continue tomorrow."


    "You can''t be lazy about it."


    "Is it?"


    "Well."


    "Then All right. "


    From then on, they began to work overtime to create people. Tuo BARREI was not happy, but Hua Ruge couldn''t bear it. All day long, he felt his back was aching and he even ate less.


    Tuo Barry saw that she couldn''t bear it, so he let her do other things.


    In this period of time, Hua Ruge did have something to do. That is to prepare a dowry for Su Nianxia. Su Nianxia is the future emperor and empress. If the dowry is less, it will not look good. And Hua Ruge does not want to give it less. The dowry and dowry should be treated equally.


    She was not at ease when others prepared it, so she did it by herself. Few treasures from the four kingdoms could enter her eyes, so a large number of treasures were transported from the territory of gods, and then selected and matched for Hua Ruge one by one.


    It''s a huge project again. Fortunately, I had the experience of selecting the bride price for shangguanli last time, but I''m familiar with it this time, so I''ve prepared faster.


    Su Nianxia is always shocked when she goes to huaruge''s yard. If you find a place to bury these things, it''s a small treasure.


    "Sister Yuege, we are all in need of anything. Just what you mean." Su Nianxia advised.


    Hua Ruge picked one side and said, "that''s not good. You can get married this time. It''s still the back of the house. It''s windy and beautiful anyway."


    "I am the scenery. Is it a busy year for Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce?" Asked Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "you underestimate your sister and me too much. Although it''s not bad, I can still afford it."


    Su Nianxia can only go if she doesn''t listen.


    The news that emperor Daewoo was going to be granted the post was spread out, and the ministers and the people were overjoyed. The degree of joy was like seeing the flowers of the iron tree of ten thousand years. After all, their emperor had been on the throne for fifteen years, when he was 13 years old, he could be married. However, their emperor had been putting off the post feudalism all the time, which could be delayed For more than ten years, now they have emperor and empress finally.


    The old ministers almost cried when they heard the news. They didn''t need three days, one small advice and ten days to petition together. The emperor was enlightened at last. It was not easy.


    So when the monarch hasn''t issued any government decrees like Amnesty or tax exemption, it''s almost universal celebration.


    Juntianxia has chosen a auspicious day one month later. Now the ritual department, together with the work department and the household department, are working together to prepare for the wedding ceremony, because the time of one month is still in a hurry for such a big thing.


    Su Nianxia is really at ease. She helps Hua Ruge to decorate her dowry all day. When she''s finished, she will eat and drink directly. She doesn''t care about anything.


    Juntianxia now has no time to come to see her. First, he has to deal with the state affairs. Second, he has to ask about the details of the big marriage in person. Because everything has to be decided in person, he is naturally busy.


    Su Nianxia asked Hua Ruge if she had nothing to do because she was worried about gain and loss. "Sister Ruge, do you think the emperor regrets not marrying me?"


    "What are you thinking?" Hua Ruge was drinking tea at one side, and in front of her was a big box with openings, all of which were transported from the territory of gods. She wanted to pick out 18 big boxes as dowry.


    Now she has probably finished the selection. She is thinking about the details, so she looks at it and mends it on the dowry list at the same time. Now she doesn''t pay much attention to Su Nianxia''s words.


    "If he didn''t regret it, why didn''t he come to see me?" Su Nianxia doubts.


    Hua Ruge knows that the girl who is going to be married is not very good at using her brain. Shangguan Li is nervous. This is a blind thinker who is worried about gain and loss. What she can do is to persuade her.


    "If he doesn''t come to see you, you can go into the palace to see him. I think he is busy now." She was relieved.


    "In the past, he always looked after me before dealing with state affairs. After he became a relative, I would be behind the state affairs." Su Nianxia began to talk again.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "you have time to ask me not to ask him."


    "Will it appear that I don''t understand when I go?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song.


    The girl who is going to get married really can''t afford to be provoked. She can see that this kind of symptom is not good at all.


    Fortunately, Su Nianxia still has some judgment. Although she is a little bit worried about gain and loss, she doesn''t pester Hua rugo to keep asking questions. She is more pleased with this. The psychological quality of her younger sister seems to be better than that of ordinary girls.


    However, she soon found that she was too optimistic, because the longer the time passed, the more serious the problem of Su Nianxia was, and the longer she talked about it every day.

 Chapter 1909

    Hua Ruge felt that it was necessary for him to remove the bell, so the next day he secretly handed a note to Jun Tianxia to visit his future emperor and empress.


    Juntianxia saw this and smiled. That day, he came to see Su Nianxia. They talked all afternoon, and Su Nianxia was relieved.


    Hua Ruge finally let go, and covered all the boxes he had prepared one by one. The trousseau list was also finalized.


    But within two days, Su Nianxia''s small face collapsed again. This time, she began to worry about whether the monarch would love her, whether the relationship between them was stable, including whether they could be harmonious in the future, which became her point of consideration.


    Hua Ruge only thinks that one head and two big ones are more serious than tension. She secretly asked Tuo BARREI about the solution. Tuo BARREI immediately shook his head and said, "there is no solution to this problem, but now she has no bottom in her mind before marriage, and she will be OK after marriage."


    Hua Ruge nodded and could only hold on. Fortunately, Su Nianxia had a certain ability of personal judgment, but he thought in the yard and didn''t ask Hua Ruge.


    At this time, Hua Ruge is helpless, only hope to get married soon.


    Fortunately, Su Nianxia often accompanies you since you know that he will be worried about gain and loss. This can also alleviate Su Nianxia''s blind thinking.


    On this day, Hua Yuege went to shangguanli''s small yard to tell the story. Shangguanli just smiled and said, "I thought before, and I''ll be OK after marriage."


    "I don''t know what you have to think about. I wasn''t nervous at all." Hua Ruge doesn''t understand Tao.


    Shangguan Li glanced at her and said, "you are only worried about etiquette. Do you have any other things to think about?"


    Hua Ruge thought about it. Half a month before she got married, she seemed to be learning etiquette from her mothers. In order to make sure that she didn''t make mistakes on that day, she had been practicing all the time. There was really no time for wild thoughts.


    "I used to think this etiquette is a grind, but it''s much better than yours." Hua Ruge thinks that he is blessed with misfortune.


    Shangguan Li smiled and said, "how are you doing? Do you have any movement in your stomach? "


    "No." Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I want to open up, but I still have to go along with it. I can''t force it."


    "That''s right, too."


    "And when are you going to have one?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "We are not in a hurry. We are going to go out for a while and have a baby later." Shangguan Li has more vision in his eyes.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "OK."


    In addition to chatting with shangguanli, LAN binger is also a regular visitor in the house. If you have nothing to do, you can make some snacks and vegetables to Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge has a lot of meals. After a few days of eating, she feels like she is fat again.


    One day, she looked in the mirror and swallowed the water channel in fear. "Summer and summer are going to get married in less than half a month. Isn''t it not good for me to participate in the ceremony like this?"


    Tuoba Rui hears the words and looks up and down and asks, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s obviously fat. I feel like I''ve gained ten jin in the two months since the war." Hua Ruge turned to him with a distressed face.


    "Is it?" Tuoba Rui beckoned and said, "come here, I''ll hold you."


    Hua Ruge then went over, Tuoba Ruila sat on her leg, then touched her, and finally came to the conclusion: "it''s still the same thin, don''t think about it, or have a good meal."


    "No?" Hua Ruge is also confused by what he said.


    Tuoba Rui nodded seriously: "No."


    "That''s good, but I can''t eat more. It''s better to be skinny to attend the ceremony." Hua Ruge''s decision.


    In the next few days, she will not eat any more food, and she will eat less for dinner. In the evening, she will meditate and Practice for a while, so as to consume some physical strength and keep her body in balance.


    Ten days later, she felt that her face was a little fatter than it was two months ago, which was acceptable.


    Tuoba Rui is the eldest brother''s unwillingness. He has a little fatter daughter-in-law. She lost weight in a few days. He doesn''t understand what''s wrong with being fat. How cute.


    When she came out in a white robe before it was as bright as a song every day, it was her official uniform as a national teacher. It was still embroidered with gold thread on the white robe, and she didn''t know what material it was. Although seven or eight layers of coat inside and outside seemed to be light and elegant, she wore a simple hair ornament on her head, with a set of silver tassel hair crown, which was beautiful without losing her heroism.


    Today is the ceremony after the closure. She will join with all the officials. Naturally, she can''t be late.


    Tuo BARREI, as a guest, did not walk with her.


    "Then I''ll go first." Hua rugo yawned.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "go."


    Hua Ruge went out of the door and waited in front of the door with a big sedan chair carried by 16 people. After she sat up, the honor guard in front of her began to clear the road, and the people avoided seeing the ceremony.


    At this time, the genius was just a dawn. Hua Ruge was not eating when she came out. Now she was picking up the fruit prepared in the sedan chair to eat. She wanted to take the apple, but because the place she passed by was quiet and the people were not allowed to make noise. If she ate the apple, the voice might spread out to affect her image. So she went back and asked for the second place and reached for it The oranges, grapes and bananas on one side are eaten in your arms.


    The sedan chair was soon carried to the sacrificial platform from the Guoshi mansion. Hua Ruge had wiped her mouth in advance. When the curtain was opened, the posture and look of her walking down seemed to others to be the fairy who did not eat fireworks, full of smart and dignified temperament.


    She stepped down from the sedan chair, and in front of her was the heaven sacrificing platform, which she could not be familiar with, because her conferment of the national master and the creation of heaven and earth were all carried out here, but after she came to the great world, the heaven sacrificing platform moved here with the central part of Dayu''s capital, and there was no change on the whole.


    She is standing under the steps below. In front of her are dozens of stone steps. On the top is a long jade ground. At the end is a white jade stone tablet. But there is no inscription on the stone tablet, but it is a blank one.


    The position of the civil and military officials on the jade is the same as that of the court, so Hua Ruge should stand at the front left, and the position of the first person under the emperor on the right belongs to the high priest LAN binger.


    Hua rugo stepped up the steps. At this time, many ministers of culture and martial arts arrived and saw her salute one after another: "see the master of the state."


    "You don''t have to be polite." Hua Ruge asked them to stand up straight. Then he asked the family, "how are you doing?"


    "With the blessing of the emperor and the master of the state, we are satisfied with the good weather of the emperor Daewoo." The people laughed back.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "this is good, this is good."


    She said and walked on again. After greeting, she saw the blue bing''er standing in the front. The blue bing''er''s plain white clothes were embroidered with silver thread. There was also a silver mask around her eyes, showing only half of her nose and lips. It still looked mysterious and holy.


    "Sister." LAN binger smiles at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge came to the front and asked, "how is it? See if I''m a little thinner? "


    "Yes." Blue ice son looked and said: "in fact, fat point can not see, is also good-looking."


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "of course you think so. I was almost coaxed by your brother-in-law. Later, I asked a Li to know that I was really fat. If I didn''t lose weight, I would not be dignified."


    "Sister is always the best in bing''er''s eyes." LAN binger''s eyes are full of fan Mei Xiang.


    Hua Ruge smiles. If someone is not nearby, he will pinch blue binger''s face and tease her.


    When the two men said this, they saw the emperor''s honor guard coming from afar. Li Gonggong stood under the steps and shouted, "the emperor is here."


    At this time, the two classes of Ministers returned to their posts and knelt down with their robes lifted. The mountain shouted, "long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    The only one who doesn''t need to kneel is Lan binger. Although Hua Ruge is usually privileged, he can''t be treated specially at this time.


    Today, juntianxia is wearing a big red dragon robe with a nine dragon flat crown on his head. His face is not as deep as it used to be, but a little more flying, which gives people a sense of spirituality.

 Chapter 1910

    Hua Ruge thinks that this is what a young monarch should look like. He should have been in a high position when he was young. However, it''s very good for the monarch to hide his happiness and anger. Today, he can''t hide the joy overflowing from his heart.


    He walked up the jade steps under the welcome of the officials, and then went under the jade stele. He turned around and raised his hand and said, "all love Qing is in peace."


    The next talent such as Hua Yuege got up, and then the Minister of rites was waiting for the future emperor to come.


    At this time, the etiquette department had already arrived at the gate of the Guoshi mansion, and met Su Nianxia with the Phoenix. There were two thousand guards in red before and after each. The whole honor guard stood in two long streets of the imperial capital.


    Su Nianxia was welcomed out from inside, wearing a big red phoenix crown on the head of Xia Guo. At this time, it was covered by a red cap, and only the outline could be seen from the outside.


    After su Nianxia sat on the Phoenix, the honor guard went towards the direction of the priestess palace. At this time, someone had cleared the people on the street and paved a red carpet on the road.


    The capital city of Daewoo is more than ten times larger than other cities. It takes half an hour to go from the guoshifu to the heaven sacrificing platform, and now the road is covered with red carpet.


    Pedestrians stood on both sides and talked about it.


    Su Nianxia usually worries about gain and loss, but she doesn''t want so much when she gets married, because today is almost a busy day. She is full of her mind to perform well, so she has no time to think about it.


    At this time, she could not sit in fengchui, but she did not have the good fortune of Hua Ruge. There was no fruit and snacks here, so she had to be hungry.


    Hua Ruge''s legs were sore when she stood here. Then she saw the Red Guard of honor coming into the palace gate. Of course, from her point of view, she could only see the long support. At one glance, she couldn''t see feng Chui at all.


    She thought she would see it soon, but it was the honor guard that came in after a while. It was a long time before she saw Feng Chui. To be honest, she was also frightened by the battle. This royal style is also scary.


    Feng Chui was slowly carried to the bottom of the heaven sacrificing platform. After pressing down the sedan chair, Su Nianxia also came out, and her own mother helped her up the steps.


    Su Nianxia is also a little nervous at this time. After all, she still feels a little unbelievable when she has been expecting things to come true for a long time, and although she has experienced many occasions, this is the one that can''t be made wrong. How strong the psychological quality is also inevitable.


    Juntianxia watched Su Nianxia come up, and there was a little more obvious smile on his face.


    This section of road is not short, Su Nianxia walked for a while before he was standing in front of the emperor, and mammy quickly backed down from the side.


    At this time, they stood face to face, and Jun Tianxia reached for Su Nianxia''s red head.


    As soon as the cover is opened, people will see Su Nianxia wearing a phoenix crown. She is a beauty of the highest quality. Now she looks more beautiful and gorgeous under the dress. The whole people''s aura is also completely oppressive, showing the demeanor of the mother of a country.


    When you look at Su Nianxia, your face is full of smiles, just because of the occasion, he can''t say anything.


    Su Nianxia has a coquettish look in her eyes, but she is not an ordinary person now. She needs to carry the airs of the mother of a country, so she also suppresses herself.


    At this time, the Ministry of rites began to read the imperial edict of canonization. At the same time, the eunuch brought up the gold volume and the empress''s gold seal and officially granted it to her.


    Although this Phoenix seal was handed over to Su Nianxia by Hua Ruge, she still can''t use it. From today on, this Phoenix seal belongs to her completely.


    After reading out the imperial edict, juntianxia let out the center of the stone tablet, where the eunuch put a red embroidered mat. Su Nianxia also walked to the stone tablet and knelt down. He said, "my daughter, Su Nianxia, has been granted the title of empress Dayu. From now on, I will do my duty to assist the emperor, help the country and benefit the people."


    As soon as she said this, the stone tablet in front of her suddenly flashed a dazzling golden light. When people got used to the light, they could see that the stone tablet was made up of small characters of golden light, which recorded all the officials with more than five items in Daewoo.


    This small character is arranged from right to left. Each column has two positions. The first column is the emperor and empress. People notice that the name of the empress, which has been empty all the time, already has the name of Su Nianxia.


    The ministers fell to their knees again.


    Su Nianxia also got up at the moment, took the Phoenix seal on the side tray, and silently operated the power of qi movement that came out of her body.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    People can only see the glittering golden light on the Phoenix seal, and then nine energetic Phoenix are transformed from the golden light. At this moment, nine Phoenix are hovering over the palace where the sacrificial platform is located, and there is the supreme Phoenix power shrouded in the sacrificial platform together with the golden light.


    Ministers marveled that they could control nine Phoenix. The posterity''s life style was also excellent.


    "The empress is a thousand years old, a thousand years old." In addition to the shock, these people did not forget to salute.


    At this moment, people in the capital of the emperor can see the golden light and hear the sound of the Phoenix, so they kneel down and cry out for thousands of years.


    The sound spread far and wide, so that the whole imperial capital slowly worshipped in this direction, the scene was grand.


    "All love is in peace." Su Nianxia raised his hand, his voice full of majesty.


    After all the ministers gave thanks, they stood up.


    But Su Nianxia just put away the Phoenix seal. As soon as the golden light dissipated, the surrounding people stood up and talked about the nine Phoenix one after another. They should know that they can''t control the nine Phoenix except for the emperor and empress. To achieve this level, they need a real postemperor''s life grid, and their heart empress is obviously the person with the life grid.


    They are very strange how the Emperor didn''t start when he was in the small world, but he had to make such a big circle and only started in the big world.


    On the other side, the Dragon sedan Phoenix drove out again, followed by the sedan chair of the civil and military officials and went straight to the temple. After worshiping the temple, he went back to the Imperial Palace and accepted the worship in the main hall.


    It''s afternoon after this series of ceremonies, and then there''s a banquet in the hall where the banquet is held. The civil and military officials and guests are sitting at both ends of the hall, watching the performance and eating.


    Hua Ruge not only walked but also knelt down. The whole person was tired and stupid this day. He was not polite when he was eating the Palace Banquet. Although he kept a good posture, he didn''t eat less.


    Next to Tuoba Rui, he laughs and says, "let you get up early to eat. You don''t listen. Now you know you''re hungry?"


    "I can afford it, too." Hua Ruge didn''t send back the sound. She said that she didn''t know what he had done. She slept for two hours this night.


    Tuoba Rui chuckles and occasionally brings her vegetables.


    The Palace Banquet is full of toasts. Because everyone is a small table and there has been a singing and dancing performance in the middle, Hua Ruge and Xiao Jiu on the other side can still be put away. At the end of the evening, the palace banquet will have a good meal.


    Hua rugo drank two more cups and stood steadily at her feet, but the smile on her face changed a lot. She got up to help Jun Tianxia to send off all the officials. When there were only her own people left in the hall, she leaned on the pillar and said: "it''s good. I''m relieved to see you two go today."


    "I must be good to her." Jun Tianxia said and held Su Nianxia''s hand. When there was a minister before, he was able to restrain some. Now there was no one outside, and his face was smiling.


    Su Nianxia smiled and then pinched his neck. Obviously, he was pressed by the Phoenix crown.


    "It''s getting late, so we won''t disturb." The childe with no trace said, at this time, the child was sleepy and was leaning on the shoulder of the childe with no trace and squinting.


    Mink also felt that the night was very important, and immediately said, "yes, we will go back now."


    Hua Ruge nodded at the same time and said, "yes, I can''t disturb you. Let''s go."


    Six people said to turn around and went out of the palace gate, turning to the guoshifu.


    Then there were only two people left in the palace, juntianxia and Su Nianxia. Juntianxia took Su Nianxia''s hand and looked at her and said, "it''s not early, and we should have a rest."

 Chapter 1911

    "Oh." Su Nianxia didn''t know what to say except to promise honestly.


    Then they went back to the main hall of the palace. The eunuchs of the palace also left after they entered the door. Only two of them were left in the big palace.


    Two people sat down at the table, Jun Tianxia poured two glasses of wine first, handed Su Nianxia a glass and said, "let''s have a Heying bar."


    "Good." Su Nianxia promised to take a drink.


    Then the two men crossed their arms and drank the glass of wine.


    After putting down the glass, juntianxia reached out to wipe off the drops of wine from Su Nianxia''s mouth and asked with a smile, "I don''t usually speak a lot. Why don''t I say it today?"


    "I don''t know what to say." Su Nianxia''s little face should be under the candlelight, which is a little redder.


    Juntianxia looked at her coquettish appearance and said with a smile, "I wanted to enter my room night before. What skill do I have when you are a paper tiger?"


    Su Nianxia''s face is redder when she hears this. She really wants to sleep all the time. I wish this man was his own inside and outside, but she really can''t let go at this time.


    Of course, on the surface, she didn''t want to admit that she couldn''t open her heart. She held up her small chest, strengthened her strength and said: "who Who said no? "


    Jun Tianxia took off his flat crown and put it on the table, then went straight to the bed and lay down, looked at her stunned and said, "I won''t resist tonight, what do you think of it?"


    Seeing this scene, Su Nianxia only felt that Qi and blood were on the brain, but she could not control it. On the one hand, the actual operation was on the other.


    She didn''t know how to say the most important thing.


    "Come here, I''ll teach you." King world seduces again.


    Su Nianxia only felt that the voice seemed to have some magic power. She walked over involuntarily. Of course, she quickly realized that she shouldn''t be so passive. So she took off the Phoenix crown, took off her shoes and got on the bed. She sat in the bed and looked at the king and thought about how to take a bite.


    As soon as Jun Tianxia smiled, he pulled her to his body, kissed her lips, stroked her waist and untied her belt.


    Su Nianxia felt that she could not show weakness, so she also went to untie his belt. Although her hands were shaking, she finally untied it. After untiing it, she began to pick his clothes.


    Juntianxia is not in a hurry to eat her, just watching her make trouble on herself.


    Su Nianxia took advantage of his courage to untie the inner garment of juntianxia. When his hand touched his fiery chest, he felt that his fingers seemed to be electrified, and his brain would not turn.


    Jun Tianxia is right. She is a paper tiger. After that, her face is red. She dare not do the next step.


    "I''ll give you a chance. Since you don''t hurry up, I can''t blame you for being in a hurry." Jun Tianxia said with a hand around her waist and turned over.


    Su Nianxia felt that she was under the pressure of Jun Tianxia, whose kiss fell on her face, lips and body again.


    She only felt like a fire burning all over her body. Of course, she soon realized that this man was not only a dignified and deep emperor, but also a wolf like tiger. Su Nianxia''s only feeling this evening was that her dream was broken.


    It''s totally different from the fantasy.


    She felt that she had been deceived by his appearance, only to know that she had been on a thief ship, but it was too late.


    In the morning of the next day, juntianxia went up early. Su Nianxia didn''t get up until noon. When he got up, he felt his waist was still soft. He scolded juntianxia for being a beast.


    At the same time, the maids beside me also want to laugh and dare not laugh.


    Su Nianxia finally knows that this marriage is not fun at all. It''s good to say how good it is to sleep with a beautiful man, but he can''t stand that a beautiful man is an animal that can''t eat enough. Who can stand it.


    "Empress dowager, it''s good to get used to this kind of things." Mammy was grinning when she saw Su Nianxia eating, and couldn''t help but remind her.


    "Is it?" Su Nianxia was worried that she could not find anyone to ask. Hearing the mother''s words, she went to help.


    The old mother nodded her head and said, "now that the emperor and empress are newly married, it''s hard to avoid that they can''t bear it. It''s going to be better."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Su Nianxia has taken a reassuring pill.


    On that day, Su Nianxia lived in the harem, which is good for everything, but after a long time, she inevitably felt bored, so she would go to the Guoshi mansion where Hua Ruge was in trouble, or go to the street to drink after she and Hua Ruge became into shape.


    There are no elders in the harem, and no one cares about her. Juntianxia knows that she is bored. Maybe she goes out to play. She only asks that she must come back to the palace at night.


    On this day, Su Nianxia, Hua Ruge and Xiao Jiu came to the teahouse on the street to drink tea. They heard that while drinking tea, they were eating melon seeds and listening to the story.


    This story tells the story of an ordinary Friar and a Jiuwei fox. It''s about that after they fell in love, they were separated by an elder of the Fox family and forced to take Jiuwei fox back. The friar worked hard in grief. After several years, he rose to the divine Kingdom and defeated other demon families to save the Jiuwei Fox family. Finally, the elder of the Fox family finally agreed to their marriage and fell one A complete ending.


    "You know that the Nine Tailed Fox is a supernatural beast in ancient times. Anyone who can survive the calamity has a great supernatural power..."


    At the end of the storyteller''s speech, someone stood up and didn''t believe: "the stories are all fake. Where there are nine tailed foxes, they are all made up by you people."


    "Don''t believe me, sir. I''ve heard that my master said that nine white foxes fell into the territory of the gods thousands of years ago and made a lot of noise because of their injuries. Several major sects wanted to join hands to catch the nine fox, which caused the nine Fox''s fury. After they were transformed into human figures, they killed the people of those major sects and even razed the mountains for thousands of miles."


    "The seriously injured body can have such strength. Do you think the Nine Tailed Fox is powerful?" The storyteller asked the following.


    The man still waved his hand and said, "it''s as if you''ve seen it before. We don''t believe it."


    "You are unreasonable. If there are nine tailed foxes, how can there be many legends in this market?" The old storyteller was in a hurry.


    What else did the young man want to say, but the tea drinker nearby advised, "just listen to a story. What''s your truth?"


    When young people sit down, the storyteller is not happy, but he continues to talk about the magic of the Nine Tailed Fox.


    "These people are so rare," said Xiao Jiu


    Su Nianxia''s eyes fell on her face and asked, "is that magic true?"


    Little nine shakes his head: "that only the purest Nine Tailed Fox blood can have, I can''t have."


    "Why didn''t you?"


    "My mother said that my father is a human race, so I am not a pure fox race." Small nine stall stall.


    Su Nianxia just nodded.


    Only Hua Ruge glanced at Xiaojiu, then lowered his voice and said, "the storyteller said that the Nine Tailed Fox people came from the divine kingdom."


    Xiaojiu was stunned by the question. She wanted to keep the secret very much, but neither of them were outsiders, so she nodded.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia were both surprised. They had heard about the big beginning of the Nine Tailed Fox before, but they didn''t expect to be divine.


    "What''s your place like?" Su Nianxia asked curiously.


    "I only remember a mountain forest. I have lived in the mountain forest since I was a child. I never came out. Later, I didn''t know how I came to you. I thought it was the same before. Later, I heard that this was not the place I used to stay."


    "I remember being chased in the snow mountain when I first came here. Later, the master saved me. I was very heavy at that time. The master asked me how I hurt myself." Xiaojiu is also a little confused when she tells her story.


    Hua rugo thinks that some memory of her has been sealed, and she can''t remember it for the moment.


    Small nine says this again way: "my master does not know, you do not tell him, I am afraid he does not want me."


    "With his mind, I think I''ve already guessed it." Hua said with a smile.


    Xiaojiuyi''s spirit: "no way."

 Chapter 1912

    Su Nianxia nodded: "yes, otherwise why did he protect you during the war? I''m not afraid that you were exposed to danger."


    Small nine swallowed a saliva: "then he is not afraid of me?"


    As soon as she said this, she heard the storyteller say: "the biggest skill of the Nine Tailed Fox is to attract souls and spirits. You can hear that, this is not an ordinary way to attract partners, but a way to kill people. It can make your soul fly away without the knowledge of ghosts. So even in the upper world, people will take a detour to see the Nine Tailed Fox."


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia look at Xiaojiu after listening. Xiaojiu drinks a sip of tea and then nods his head.


    The two of them understood this time. The Nine Tailed Fox in the upper world is famous for its fierce reputation.


    Xiaojiu thinks it''s necessary to behave a little bit more obediently and let his master have a better impression.


    After listening to this short story, the three people went to the street, strolled for a while, and then casually found a restaurant to eat something. In the evening, they went back to the guoshifu together.


    After returning, Su Nianxia turned into a streamer and went back to the palace.


    Hua Ruge also went back to his room to meditate.


    When Xiaojiu returned to the yard, she had changed her original appearance. Seeing that childe wutrace was smiling, she took out some cakes and dried meat from her arms and put them on the table: "master, if you read in the evening, you can eat some if you are hungry."


    The childe without trace looked at the dried meat in the book case, looked up at her again, and asked, "what''s your job?"


    "No, I''m good enough not to make trouble." Xiaojiu shook his head.


    "Then what can I do for you?"


    "No, Xiaojiu would be satisfied if he could be by his master''s side. There is nothing else to ask for." Nine afraid that he guessed again hurriedly said: "I am afraid that the host will be hungry in the evening."


    Childe wutrace knew something from her eyes, but since she didn''t want to say that it was nothing important, so he said, "I''ll take your mind, and take the dried meat back to eat."


    Xiaojiu''s eyes brightened first, then he shook his head and said, "no, it''s for the owner."


    "I can''t finish." Childe Wuchen changed his view.


    "Then I will eat here and accompany the host." Small nine said to become a nine tail white fox, ran to nest in the childe''s arms without trace, two front claws holding the small dried meat in his arms to eat.


    Childe Wu trace dotes on a smile, reaches out and touches her head, then reads.


    Xiaojiu was tired after playing for a day. Now he fell asleep eating.


    Childe Wuxian takes the small meat jerky from her paw and lies on her leg with her small head. Then he takes a special blanket from his arms and covers her body.


    Xiaojiu shrunk and seemed to sleep soundly.


    There is no big deal after juntianda''s wedding. After a period of time, xiaomink Hua, like Guan Li, proposed to travel around the world, and people gathered to see them off.


    That night, Hua Ruge didn''t drink less. When she got back to the room, she still laughed happily. She was happy to see the two get along well.


    After that, childe wutrace and Xiaojiu also set out to return to the territory of the gods, because there was something wrong with the clan when they sent letters back.


    Only Su Nianxia and LAN bing''er can play Hua Ruge together. They still go out to have fun when they are free. Most of the time, they listen to music and eat something.


    Of course, there is no trouble in the place where Hua Ruge is. When she sees the injustice, she will still fight, but she does not expose her identity, or she will frighten the other party to death.


    In this process, Zhonghua Ruge also forgot to try to have children, but the result was somewhat unsatisfactory. Fortunately, shuiyunning and shuiyunxuan haven''t seen huaruge for a long time, and they can''t like it recently, so they haven''t been born yet.


    After another month or so, things in juntianxia have been basically settled, so he proposed to turn around the territory of gods. Hua Ruge and tuobarui also thought that the time was almost over, so they said goodbye to LAN binger and tuobayu, and took shuiyunning and shuiyunxuan back.


    After returning to the territory of the gods, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia had to go their separate ways, each returning to its own territory.


    When they arrived at the gate of Jiuzhou Pavilion, the two sisters of the water family thought it was very fresh. Hua Ruge took them around and walked down the mountain.


    Finally, it is concluded that the spiritual concentration of this place is still higher than that of the four regions, and people''s cultivation is generally much stronger. These two people also closed their doors on the mountain after a long time of understanding.


    Hua Ruge began to ask about the development of Kyushu chamber of Commerce after he was free. Only in a few months did he know that the number of auction houses in Kyushu doubled. Because with the influence of Hua Ruge, no matter where the city is, there is no local clan that dares to crowd out. The development is very smooth and the business is very prosperous.


    This is no longer a steady development, but it is also a rapid development. It''s more reassuring to see this result.


    After that, she put forward other management methods besides the auction house, that is, the restaurant. She found that the restaurant here has basically no taste in cooking, and only keeps the aura in the food. The wine is also general. After eating, it makes people uncomfortable.


    She thinks that even if people here are more devoted to cultivation, they must have a desire to eat, and there must be a certain market in this restaurant.


    Tang Ru also thinks that this business is good, and the restaurant is the best one to open. He can find some masters with better skills from innumerable restaurants in the four regions, and then take out the technique of huaruge wine making, and then open some places on the plate.


    In addition to the tavern, there are also special dange and weapon Pavilion. Compared with the tavern, this is a real profitable business. However, nowadays, there are not so many alchemists and weapon refiners in Jiuzhou Pavilion and Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce, so these two businesses can not be developed on a large scale temporarily, only can be accumulated slowly.


    Hua rugo has not forgotten the place of chaos. When the situation here is stable, she wants to go there to have a look.


    So they rushed to the place of chaos more than half a month later. They didn''t change their shape this time. They showed people their original attitude. After all, the place of chaos is not so chaotic now.


    They found that the greening of this place was much better than before, no matter on the street, in each courtyard or on the barren mountain outside, they planted some trees that could be stored in the sand.


    It is precisely because of this that the wind here is not so big and the air is no longer as dirty as before, which seems to have some effect.


    After entering the city, they stopped to eat here and stay for another night, but when they came in, they felt that many people were staring at them, as if they were staring at their prey.


    Hua Ruge remembers that last time he and others were frightened by this battle. Now, although the chaos is unified, it is only the internal friction is small. It will take generations for them to move from wild to civilized.


    These people have also developed the habit of showing off their ferocity and ferocity in the chaos. Although they have joined a Kyushu Pavilion now, the resources are much richer than before. They will contribute to the clan and have more resources to take, but they still can''t change the problem that outsiders want to rob.


    Hua rugo thinks it''s not good to force them to change it. Let''s take it slow.


    The two of them have restrained their breath. These people can''t see their abilities. They can only see that they are real young people, and their faces are very beautiful.


    It''s true that in the chaos of the people''s eyes, more worthy of looting than the things in their pockets is the robbery. Such a beautiful little beauty, let alone in this rough chaos, is also hard to see in the God territory, where people are outstanding.


    The woman is staring at Tuo barrow. She thinks that this young man is so beautiful that she would rather not have anything else if she could go home.


    Hua Ruge just glanced at them and knew what they were thinking. He clapped his head repeatedly and said, "I knew that we would be shaped like this, so as to avoid this trouble."


    "No trouble, just a few bandits. They can be solved in the street." Tuo Ba Rui''s light way doesn''t look at these people at all.

 Chapter 1913

    Hua Ruge turned to think that it was just a move, and simply said: "then we will not avoid, eat something and then go."


    Tuoba Rui nodded.


    Two people then looked for a restaurant, Hua rugo a door then smile way: "man, on your good dish."


    Small two hurriedly came over, because at this time all the business is Kyushu Pavilion, so these small two have no problem of robbing houses, one by one is really enthusiastic.


    "All right, you two. The meal will be here in a minute." Little two wiped the table and poured tea. Then he ran to the kitchen.


    When Hua Ruge was drinking tea, he saw the people in the small restaurant looking at them, and there were many people on the street outside looking inside.


    She didn''t care. Tuo BARREI never cared about these things. She just drank tea there.


    As the environment here becomes better, the water is sweeter, and the taste of the tea is much better than before.


    After a while, the Kung Fu food was brought up, and Hua Ruge moved her chopsticks when she saw that the dishes were good. But when she wanted to eat, she came in from the outside of the restaurant and saw a strong man,


    the strong man didn''t order or find anyone, so she went straight to Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui and sat down.


    Because Hua rugo and Tuo BARREI are sitting face to face. The man is sitting in the middle of the two and says, "you guys, I''ve run out of money. Now I want to eat something good. I wonder if you can do well and let me eat here?"


    Hua Yuege laughed as soon as he heard it. He handed his chopsticks forward and said, "brother, please."


    "Thank you very much." The strong man took the chopsticks and ate them. He didn''t speak or look up. It looked like he hadn''t eaten for hundreds of years.


    Hua Ruge changed from his side to his opposite side and sat next to Tuo BARREI. They both didn''t talk, just had tea.


    People inside and outside the restaurant know this one. It''s a local local local local snake. He specializes in stealing, robbing, murdering and surrendering goods. Now he sits there, which means that these two people are his prey. Let the outsiders stop thinking about them.


    It''s the first time Hua rugo has been robbed like this. I just think it''s interesting, so I haven''t broken it for a while, just watching him eat there.


    The waiter brought up the meal one after another, and when he saw the strong man, he gave Hua Ruge a wink, and signaled them to find a chance to run quickly.


    At this time, the strong man looked up and said to the two people, "why don''t you eat?"


    "Look, brother, if you eat well, we won''t win the favor of others. Anyway, we''ll have a rest. What we don''t eat is next." Hua Ruge is still a way of smiling face.


    But Tuoba Rui''s face is still expressionless. According to his temperament, the strong man died hundreds of times, but Hua rugo let him sit down, and he didn''t stop him.


    The strong man looked at Hua Ruge''s face, only to find that the more he looked at it, the more satisfied he was with it. He thought that this beautiful girl with good character was really likable, so he also smiled and said, "girl, you have a good heart."


    "There is no difficulty in wandering the Jianghu." Hua Ruge said and laughed and poured himself a cup of tea.


    The waiter is not alert when he sees Hua Ruge. He feels a sweat in his heart. He thinks that this big man is not a good man. This girl doesn''t want to be cheated.


    The big man boasted and then ate. He looked like a man who liked eating. After a while, the food on the table would be swept away by him. He patted the table and said, "waiter, take a pot of good wine. I want to have a good drink with you two."


    The second child looks at Hua Ruge and nods.


    Soon the wine came up, along with three cups. The big man poured himself a glass first, and then handed the bottle over to him and said, "I''ll have some, too, although the shop is small, the wine is good."


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t move, and Hua Ruge didn''t move, just said, "no food, no wine. Since you''re full, we''ll leave."


    "Girl, don''t you give me face?" As soon as the strong man''s eyes stared, his whole body could be released.


    Hua Ruge smiled and shook his head. "Why do you say that, brother? I''ll invite you to have dinner when you say that I''ll invite you to have a drink when you say that I''ll invite you to have a drink. I haven''t despised you from the beginning to the end."


    The strong man sniffed at the words and said with a smile, "you little girl has sharp teeth and sharp mouth. I can''t tell you, but if you don''t compensate me for drinking this wine today, you can''t go anywhere."


    "I can''t understand that, brother. I have this leg on my own. It''s up to others to decide." Hua Yuege said and stood up.


    The strong man didn''t get up, but reached for a stop and said, "little girl, please don''t toast or eat any fine wine. No one dares to challenge me in this place. If you are obedient, I can guarantee your safety. If you are not obedient, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    Hua Ruge chuckled and turned to look at him and asked, "now that you have said that, let''s talk about the purpose. What is the purpose of this encounter?"


    "Kill him and rob my woman you went back to do." It''s true that the strong man first refers to Tuo BARREI, who is sitting beside him, and then smiles at Hua Ruge. His eyes are full of the expression of ambition.


    "I''d rather feed the dog for this meal." Hua Ruge shook her head, and when she saw the man''s face changed, she turned to Tuo barrow and said, "what should I do if he wants to kill you?"


    Before Tuo BARREI could speak, the strong man stood up and pointed to Hua Ruge and said, "do you say what you just said again?"


    "As a matter of fact, there are not as many people as dogs. Don''t worry too much, brother." Hua Ruge explained.


    "Dare you!" The strong man said a clap of his hand and grabbed at Hua Ruge.


    At this time, the strong man felt a terrible shock coming from his side. He didn''t even have the chance to dodge, but he was hit out and rushed to the street outside,


    "poof..." The big man fell on the street, opened his mouth to spit out a mouthful of blood, and then only felt his five internal organs were in severe pain, and could not get up at all.


    He turned his head and looked at Tuo BARREI, who was still sitting at the table. He knew that this power was fought by this young man, but he didn''t see his hand at all. What kind of expert should he be?


    Not only him, but also the people inside and outside the restaurant didn''t see Tuo BARREI''s hand. As a result, the strong man and the local snake with a radius of 100 Li were thrown out like this. It seems that they can''t climb up like that.


    All the people who had beaten the two people''s attention turned pale with fear. They thought that this was not two fat sheep. It was clearly two tigers. It depends on the man''s skill. They could not get close to each other.


    Hua Yuege smiled again, went to the door and said to the strong man, "brother, how can you get out of here? Don''t you drink? "


    This strong man can''t look at Hua Ruge''s smile any more. He knows that he''s actually hit a nail today. He can beat himself seriously without any hesitation. Killing himself is also a matter of fingering.


    At this time, I think that I just sat beside this kind of person eating and drinking, and I just felt my scalp was numb. I knelt down to Hua Ruge, kowtowed and said: "it''s a small man who has eyes and doesn''t know anything about Taishan. If your adult doesn''t remember the villain, let him go."


    Hua rugo was not polite when he saw this. He squatted down on the steps and stretched out his hand and said, "space ring."


    This man has been crying in his heart for a long time. It''s all his wealth. It took him two hundred years to earn it. Now he''s going to take it out. He''s not willing.


    But it''s still important to think about life. So I handed the space ring to Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge''s shennian broke the boundary and found that there are many good things. He smiled and said, "yes, there''s no free lunch in the world. If you eat, you have to pay."


    These people can break the border when they see Hua Ruge easily. They understand that not only the one sitting is a strong one, but also this one is unfathomable.


    "Yes, you have to pay for your meal." The strong man on the ground also admitted his mistake.


    Hua Ruge said, throwing the ring in the direction of little two. Little two subconsciously accepted it, then waved his hand repeatedly and said, "no more."

 Chapter 1914

    "You''re welcome, little brother. Take it if you want. If you think it''s OK to confiscate more." Hua Yuege said.


    Small two also dare not disobey, so nodded the head to accept.


    The strong man thinks this is the most expensive meal in his life. He has built up all his wealth. It''s estimated that his life will be hard to protect. Why is he so unsightly? It''s better to rob such two people.


    Hua Ruge didn''t care about him either. He immediately stood up and said to the waiter, "this man is trying to eat the overlord''s meal in the territory of Jiuzhou Pavilion. It can be said that the guilt is inexcusable. The second brother helped to send someone to get people at the branch of Jiuzhou Pavilion at the same time."


    "Ah?" Little two are silly, heart says this person also did not eat overlord meal, this did not give money.


    But he didn''t dare to say it in front of Hua Ruge, and he thought that Kyushu Pavilion might not offend the two, so he just went to the helmsman to settle the lawsuit.


    Thinking so, he rushed to the branch.


    Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui changed tables and sat here to eat. Of course, only Hua Ruge was eaten. Tuoba Rui just took vegetables and poured tea for her.


    People inside and outside the restaurant looked at it like this, and the strong man on the ground didn''t dare to say a word, so he knelt there.


    The more people gathered outside such a noisy restaurant, the later onlookers didn''t understand what was going on. Seeing a bully kneeling there, shaking like chaff, they couldn''t help being curious, so they asked the people nearby.


    The next person whispered that it was hard stubble. The group of beautiful men and women didn''t know where they came from. They picked up the man as soon as they came. Now they don''t know what to do.


    Later, people were even more confused. They said that this man is the six strength of the bitter sea. Then wherever he goes, he is a bully. The two card in the restaurant are two young posterity. Where can he be the opponent?


    Those who were there at the beginning also shook their heads, wondering who the two were.


    The helmsman of jiuzhouge branch heard that two strong men were coming to this place, and he was extremely alert. When he heard from the waiter, he brought people in person.


    Because Hua Ruge and Tuo BARREI left in the same shape, and later showed their true bodies and realms of gods. Although this chaotic place also knew their identity as the leader of Jiuzhou Pavilion, they did not see their true bodies after all. Now in this place, apart from the yellow spring emperor, they are also known by some people who are in the direct line and participated in the war with the immeasurable demons.


    These people are all in the headquarters of Kyushu Pavilion, and none of them really know each other.


    When the helmsman of Kyushu Pavilion came, they didn''t know each other at first sight, but they were stunned. Without strength, they were really outstanding.


    The helmsman also knew that the trouble was caused by the local snake. So when he came in to face with Tuo barrow and Hua Ruge, he also bowed politely and said, "I''m the helmsman of the lower Jiuzhou Pavilion branch, don''t you know who are?"


    After a while, Hua Yuege had almost eaten. He wiped his mouth and took a sip of tea. Then he said with a smile, "who are we? It''s not so important. I just want to react with the helmsman. This man''s track is so bad. It''s really harmful to the reputation of Jiuzhou pavilion to leave this kind of person in the territory of our Jiuzhou Pavilion."


    The helmsman nodded and asked, "so are you from Kyushu pavilion?"


    "Exactly." Hua Ruge nodded.


    "Disrespect." The helmsman bowed and said, "I don''t know what to do with this man according to the meaning of the two men."


    "I think this man has a lot of strength. It''s a pity to kill him. Let''s send him to the mine to dig for a hundred years. We''ll see the results after the transformation." Hua Yuege said.


    The helmsman company called it.


    The strong man on the ground was very complicated at this time. He was glad that he didn''t have to die. But he had to spend most of his life in this hard work for 100 years. He didn''t watch the Yellow calendar when he went out today. How could he be so unlucky.


    "If you have no orders, I will take this man away." The helmsman said again.


    "I''m tired." Hua Yuege said politely.


    The helmsman of Kyushu Pavilion left, and the onlookers were also happy, because in addition to the looting fans, there are also good people. It''s also a clap of hands to see the bully taken away.


    Looting enthusiasts also swallowed their saliva, thinking that they and others still need to be restrained. Those who walk along the river often know when they wet their shoes, but they can''t see who is good at bullying and bullying. They can''t point out when they meet such stubble.


    The reason why Hua Ruge didn''t deal with the bully himself was that he let the Kyushu Pavilion punish him. Let these people have a sense of laws and regulations, and do nothing wrong.


    After this stick hit the mountain and shook the tiger, no one dared to look at the thief''s eyes when they came out again. Not only did they dare not make a thief, but they did not dare to look at them more, for fear that they would be upset again.


    Later, they went to the inn for lodging. The next day, they went on. Because they mainly observed the environment, climate and current development, they didn''t take the transport array.


    Along the way, they found that the climate here is getting better and better, and the security of the city is much better. Maybe because of the abundant resources, these people don''t want to lick the blood on the edge of the knife anymore.


    The mines here are still under exploitation, but huaruge has stipulated the quantity, which cannot exceed a certain standard every year, so they are in order and will not damage the environment too much.


    Walking all the way to the headquarters of Kyushu Pavilion, at this time, the mountains look very peaceful. Most people are practicing in their own rooms, and some are also dueling.


    Because many people in the headquarters knew Tuo barrow and Hua Ruge, they were welcomed to the main hall without much effort and met the yellow spring emperor.


    "Here you are, boss." The yellow spring emperor came up.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I have nothing to do recently. Come and have a look. Is it all right?"


    "All right, these boys are honest." The yellow spring emperor said with a smile.


    "That''s good."


    "What else can I tell you, boss?"


    "I have come all the way to see that the situation is OK. For the time being, as long as the development is stable." Hua Ruge smiled and said, "I''m used to shaking my palms. This place is for you."


    "Don''t worry, boss. I''ll take care of it." The yellow spring emperor patted his chest.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "of course I do."


    When they bet, Emperor huangquan lost only three years to Hua Ruge. He promised to work for Hua Ruge for three years. Now three years have passed, but he chose to stay.


    He is very convinced of China Ruge now, and doesn''t think it''s humiliating to work for her.


    After a few words, Emperor huangquan arranged for two people to have a rest.


    Returning to the room and lying on the bed, Hua rugo took a breath and said, "I''m really tired after such a long turn. Finally, I can have a good rest for a few days."


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at Hua Ruge, who is a little thin again, and has a bad appetite. So he says, "I''ll cook for you from today, and have a good meal."


    Hua Ruge nodded: "that''s good."


    "Take a rest first, and I''ll make you some soup." Tuo Ba Rui said that he came to pull the quilt for her and kissed her again.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I can''t sleep in the daytime. I''d better go outside with you."


    "Have a rest, just go to the soup horse." Tuoba Rui said and went out.


    Hua Ruge felt a little sleepy when he said that, so he just narrowed his eyes and rested here.


    After that, they lived in the chaos. Hua rugo asked about the business of Kyushu chamber of Commerce. He found that the development of the chamber of Commerce in this place was also good. Although they sold things to their own people, they still made a lot of profits. After all, the ore in the chaos is very valuable.


    Seeing this situation, Hua Ruge felt that his distance from the richest people was getting smaller and smaller, and his heart was full of hope again.


    When he settled down, Tuo BARREI would take care of Hua Ruge''s diet. Hua Ruge would eat a lot more at this time. Three normal meals a day, not to mention some snacks, and soup in the morning and evening.


    Hua Ruge''s appetite is better. It''s a joy to eat.


    Of course, the two didn''t forget about having children, especially the most clear story of Tuoba Ruiji, who worked hard all day for it.

 Chapter 1915

    Hua Ruge now knows that it''s not easy to be a mother. What she hasn''t conceived can''t be eaten. What she will experience when she is born again.


    On this day, Hua Ruge was waiting at the table in the courtyard for Tuo BARREI to stew the fish soup for her while looking at the scenery in the mountain. By this time, it was evening, and the setting sun was reflected on the yellow sand, which made people confused about where the yellow sand was and where the sky was, and it was also a great spectacle.


    This is the most beautiful time of the day, and both of them will come out to sit.


    Tuo Ba Rui quickly brought out the soup. The soup bowl was steaming all the way, but it was very appetizing.


    Hua Ruge rubbed her hands happily. When Tuo BARREI put it on the table, she couldn''t help but want to taste it. However, when she looked down and smelled the fragrance again, she didn''t have any appetite, and she was a little uncomfortable.


    "Ouch..."


    Hua Ruge felt a wave of nausea and quickly turned to spit on the ground. However, he could not spit out anything. He was retching.


    Tuo Ba Rui is strange. She brings the fish soup to her side to smell it and taste it. It''s no different from the usual. Before she drank it happily, how could she feel sick today?


    Hua Ruge was surprised. She used to watch TV dramas, which made her subconsciously understand what was going on.


    So she quickly closed her eyes and looked inside her body, paying special attention to her abdomen, but this exploration did not see anything.


    She suddenly realized that at the beginning, it seemed that there was nothing really going on, so she opened her eyes again, put the pulse of her left hand on her right hand, and she was a little stunned for a while. Her mood was very complex, but she didn''t speak for a while.


    "What''s the matter?" Tuo Barry asked nervously that he, who not only didn''t watch TV dramas but also had never been close to any women except Hua Ruge, certainly didn''t understand what it was like to retch.


    Hua Ruge said to Tuoba Rui, "well, I think it''s Yes. "


    "Yes?" Tuo Ba Rui is also Zheng for a while, and then react: "you mean you are pregnant?"


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I didn''t pay attention for a while. It seems that it''s nearly a month."


    Tuoba Rui''s face beamed: "is that we will have children soon?"


    "Stupid, it''s not yours or someone else''s fault?" Hua laughs at him like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui smiled for a while and then asked, "how should I raise a baby when I''m pregnant? I can''t help it."


    "Ordinary people?" Hua Ruge''s experience only lies in TV dramas, so he thought again: "generally, pregnancy is all kinds of abuse, either husband''s cheating or mother-in-law''s wonderful work, and it''s also common for junior three to come to divorce."


    Tuoba Rui frowned: "what''s the mess?"


    "I didn''t say how to raise a baby anyway." Hua Ruge concluded.


    Tuo Ba Rui shakes his head helplessly: "you are a doctor, you will never know how to raise a baby?"


    "Me?" Hua Ruge recalled again that she had been dealing with severe patients from childhood, either injured or poisoned, or with pregnant women. After thinking about what special farewell was written in medicine, she said: "as long as I don''t fight or get any stimulation, I should be OK, and others will be ok as usual."


    "That''s it?" Tuoba Rui thinks it''s a bit rash.


    Hua Yuege laughs: "almost."


    "I still don''t think I can be so hasty. I''ll check the medical books when I arrive. First, drink the soup while it''s hot." Tuo barrui handed over the fish soup again.


    Hua rugo asked about the taste and felt that his stomach was churning and he could not spit out anything. She waved her hand and said: "I may not be able to eat anything recently."


    "You can''t afford not to eat because you have children. You can''t stand it." Tuoba Rui looks at Hua Ruge''s frown and thinks that it''s all good to get pregnant. You need to know that Hua Ruge is the sharp point of his heart. That child is a gift at best. He likes it back, but he can''t hurt his baby''s pimple.


    "There is such a period. It''s OK to eat less. It doesn''t matter if our friars don''t eat." Hua Ruge feels more comfortable when he takes the fish soup far away.


    Tuoba Rui still frowns: "others are others, you are used to eating, this time not to eat certainly can''t stand, wait for me to think of a way."


    He said that the whole person has changed into a silver light, and the direction is toward the library.


    Hua rukelan didn''t stop her. She wanted to say that the library is full of cultivation skills. Even if there are some medical books, how to treat diseases is impossible.


    What''s more, as practitioners, they all have the ability to go to heaven and earth. It''s worth a lot of effort to raise a child.


    Of course, she didn''t have time to say this, so she had to shake her head and go back to the room by herself. Although she didn''t feel tired or uncomfortable, it was always right to keep more.


    Anyway, she usually doesn''t have much time to do anything, such as wielding a knife to get a gun and practicing hard. She is eating and then going out for a walk, talking and chatting with Tuoba Rui, and then asking about the things outside even if it''s past.


    Tuoba Rui''s going is two hours, and only came back in the late night. Her face is very ugly.


    Hua Ruge was bored at this time. Looking at the account book sent by the Kyushu chamber of Commerce, she counted how much she had put into the account recently. When she saw that his face was not good, she immediately smiled and asked, "is there no such book?"


    "How can it not be? How can it be good if it is so important except for the difference?" Tuoba Rui is very dissatisfied.


    Hua Ruge now can think of the black face of Tuo BARREI and the people who manage the library. He smiles again and says, "don''t be so nervous. It''s not a big deal. I''m a doctor myself. What else can I do wrong?"


    Tuo Ba Rui sighed a little and asked her, "are you hungry? Is there anything uncomfortable? "


    "Well, come to bed." Hua rugo put the account book aside and was ready to go to bed.


    Tuoba Rui nodded.


    At this time, it was late. In fact, Hua Ruge was a little tired, but she still couldn''t sleep. She was lying in Tuo BARREI''s arms and her thoughts were flying in disorder.


    The same is true of Tuoba Rui. They have been together for so many years. Now they have a small life. They are both happy and nervous, and feel that the future is full of uncertainty.


    "Do you think this is a boy or a girl?" Hua is singing softly.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "girl, born like you."


    "People say that girls are like fathers. If it''s a girl, it must be a cold girl." Hua rugo thought of this and smiled: "I haven''t seen Gao Leng''s girl very much. It''s cool to think about it."


    Tuo Ba Rui shakes his head: "that''s still a son. Imagine your character is better. You can be happy."


    "I''ll think about it." Hua Ruge''s brain is mended again. He directly mends the brain of a rich second generation who just plays with girls every day. He can''t help shaking his head and saying: "how can we think of that kind of cannon fodder being hit? Let''s have a little girl."


    She still thinks that Tuo BARREI''s character is cool. Although her appearance is a little cold, her heart is still hot. This kind of person can protect himself and his lover, which is first-class in her eyes.


    And she''s different. If the child learns to leave her career, she''ll kill the child.


    "I love everything you give birth to." Tuoba Rui says and kisses on the forehead of Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo smiled and said, "I wish I had seen this little guy earlier. I heard that he called me mom and dad."


    "Dad." Tuoba Rui chewed two words, and smiled contentedly.


    "Ten months is not long, just wait." Hua Yuege said and patted himself on the stomach: "little guy, you need to grow up quickly. Your mother is waiting for you."


    Tuo Ba Rui shook her hand and said, "OK, go to sleep."


    Hua Ruge nodded and closed his eyes.


    She had a good sleep. The next day, she woke up and found that Tuo BARREI was not around. She could guess that he was in the kitchen again without thinking. She couldn''t help exclaiming that this man was so energetic.


    Recently, Tuo BARREI was tossing in the kitchen during the day and in bed at night. He spent less time reading and practicing every day. It''s really a monster that he still has such spirit.

 Chapter 1916

    In the morning, Tuo barrui cooked vegetable and lean meat porridge for her, with a few dishes of light salted vegetables. I thought that she could eat some such light and beautiful as a song, but I didn''t expect that she was still retching all the time and couldn''t eat it at all.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "I still don''t eat these days, and you don''t have to work."


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at Hua Ruge''s belly and said, "Why are you so ignorant? I''ll beat your mother before it comes out. If you make any more trouble, I''ll beat you. "


    Hua Yuege can''t laugh or cry: "it''s not formed yet. What''s your strength with it?"


    Tuoba Rui looks at her, her face is distressed.


    "It''s really OK. Generally, it''s only like this at the beginning. It''ll be OK after a while." Hua Ruge comforted him.


    Tuoba Rui used to hold her in her arms and said in a low voice: "I knew it was so hard, and who urged me not to let you live."


    "You can''t say that. It''s time for the children to be unhappy." Hua Ruge touched his stomach and said, "your father is angry. Don''t go to your heart."


    Tuo Ba Rui hugged her and said, "I will protect you well. I will treat you all my life."


    "I know."


    After a few days in the chaos, they thought they should tell the old man the good news, so they decided to return to the territory of the gods, even when they said hello to the yellow spring emperor and left.


    Because they are not in a hurry, they then take a spaceship to see the scenery. After leaving the chaotic place, they then visit the scenery of the divine territory. This place is much more beautiful than the chaotic place. They walk and stop. Most of the time, they rest directly in the mountains.


    Hua Ruge has eaten a lot less recently. She can barely eat one meal a day. If she eats more, she will vomit. Fortunately, she can ensure the normal function of her body without eating, but she is hungry and has no spirit.


    She is used to eating, and has not formed the good habit of pitching. Although she does not affect her body and children, she has suffered a lot of crimes. Fortunately, she can see the beautiful scenery outside now, and her spirit is good.


    After more than half a month, they returned to Kyushu Pavilion. On that day, they met shuiyunning and shuiyunxuan and told them about their pregnancy.


    When they heard that they had a baby, they were overjoyed. Of course, they cared about Hua Ruge as well as their grandson. Shuiyunning told her not to run around when she was pregnant, so they stayed here to have a baby.


    Tuo Ba Rui, however, met someone to ask, and immediately asked, "mother-in-law, what should I pay attention to when I raise a baby?"


    "Rest more." Shuiyunning said with a long heart: "after pregnancy, her physical fitness will slowly decline, and her strength will become weaker and weaker. Her body will suffer from the weak state of non spiritual strength for a while, so she will be very weak."


    Tuoba Rui said in a stupefied way, "will it still be like this?"


    "Yes, fairy fetus is different from ordinary fetus. It doesn''t need to absorb the nutrients of the mother''s body, but it will absorb the mother''s spiritual power for growth. Therefore, pregnancy is the weakest time for a woman. Please rest more." Said shuiyunning.


    Tuoba Rui looked at Xiang huaruge and found that she was not surprised, but nodded: "mother, don''t worry, the child must have a good rest. Moreover, there is no need for me, a pregnant woman, to fight. It''s OK."


    "You didn''t say that before?" Tuo Ba Rui heard this and had foreseen the weakness of Hua Ruge during her pregnancy.


    The practitioner is very dependent on the internal spiritual power. If the spiritual power is sufficient, it is good. If the spiritual power is weak, there is no way to support the body. Then it will be uncomfortable.


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK. I''ll make it up if I eat something good in my room." Hua Ruge holds Tuo BARREI''s hand.


    Tuo Ba Rui sighed a little and regretted having this child even more.


    Hua rugo knew his mind, because she didn''t say anything but tightened his hand when the old man was around.


    Shuiyunning saw Tuoba Rui''s concern and said: "Xiaorui, don''t worry, just be weak and can''t do anything else."


    Tuoba Rui nodded.


    After leaving their courtyard, Tuoba Rui asked Hua Ruge, "are you tired? Do you want to have a rest?"


    "Now I don''t have any reaction. The child is too young and hasn''t absorbed much psychic power. Besides, I don''t know how much more psychic power in my body than others. It doesn''t matter if I give it to him at all." Hua Ruge said with a relaxed face,


    no matter what else, she felt that she could kill a large area in a second.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded and said, "I hope so."


    Because they didn''t keep their words, it was not a small thing, so the disciples of Kyushu Pavilion knew that their leader was pregnant that day.


    Knowing this news, they would inevitably talk about it. When they thought about the strongness of the two cabinet leaders, they said one by one, "the children born by these two are not able to go against the sky?"


    "I think so too. These two cabinet leaders are really worse than one pervert. Where is the difference between strong and strong children?"


    Others nodded their approval.


    The children born of two big evildoers are not little evildoers.


    Of course, some people are discussing this, and others are guessing whether the child is male or female. Because there is an argument about this, some good people set up a gamble to let everyone press whether it is a boy or a girl.


    People''s spirits are coming. They are betting. Almost all the disciples of Kyushu Pavilion come to join in the activity. Even the city below has set up a gambling market. Many good people are betting.


    Hua Ruge was also a little interested after hearing the news, and decided to put a big bet on a girl. But she was stopped by Tuoba Rui before she went out. She was determined not to let her not go to the waves and keep the baby in the room.


    Hua Yuege said pitifully, "it''s really boring to be on this mountain all the time."


    "I''ll be with you every day. We''ll do whatever you say." Tuo Barry took her hand and said.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said: "then you accompany me down the mountain to make a bet. I promise to make a bet and come back after watching the excitement."


    Tuoba Rui saw that her spirit was good and she had her own company, so she nodded and agreed.


    It''s better not to take messy medicine because of pregnancy, so Hua Ruge has not changed shape, and there are not many people who know them in the territory of gods. Even if someone recognizes them, they won''t shout in the street, so it''s not easy to cause onlookers.


    When they went down the mountain, they ran to the biggest gambling house. As soon as they entered, they found that there were many people who oppressed them, and there were also professionals who were there to analyze whether they were most likely to have boys or girls by looking at their faces.


    Hua Ruge looked closely at the picture. The only feeling was that he wanted to put the picture on the painter''s face and ask him when he looked like the girl with the same face in the New Year picture?


    And Tuoba Rui, who is obviously a little white face with no temperament to speak of, and after a lot of artistic processing, there are a lot of lipstick on the face, so it''s a good match with her.


    Tuoba Rui''s face is also black with a glance.


    The two men walked in front of these people who took the portraits. They looked up and thought that they were really amazing. After they were amazed, they studied the portraits on their hands.


    I didn''t recognize it at all.


    Hua Ruge finally knows why there are so few people who know her. In fact, the level of painters in the territory of the gods is not so good. There are even fewer painters who have seen her and can draw pictures. Therefore, the porcelain doll version of this new year''s painting style is coming out. It''s not too hot.


    Before she came to the table, she took out a card of Lingjing from her arms: "a million Lingjing, I bet on girls."


    As soon as this word came to people''s eyes, they thought that someone even paid such a large price for such a nonsense. It''s hard not to know what''s inside? But they heard that the child in the belly of the leader of the Kyushu pavilion has not yet formed. There is no inside information at all.


    Hua rugo threw Lingjing card to the Dutch officer and said to the people, "if I win, I will invite you to drink. If I lose, I can only ask you for help."


    "Well, nothing else. We can afford a drink." There was an open mouth in the crowd.


    "Yes, we have." There''s a buzz in the back.


    Tuo Ba Rui thinks that it''s not suitable for this kind of occasion, but he doesn''t know how to face it. He finally managed to make a peaceful look.


    In the gambling house, he made a fuss about Hua Ruge and felt in a good mood. After coming out, he said to Tuoba Rui, "I have a strong premonition that this is a girl. You are waiting for me to make a fortune."

 Chapter 1917

    Tuo Ba Rui shakes his head and doesn''t dare to disagree. He wants a little boy since he knows that it''s like Hua Ruge to have a boy.


    After that, the two men turned around in the street. At that time, the restaurants and teahouses of the Kyushu chamber of commerce were also opened, and many storytellers were found in them. It seems that business is still good.


    "I''ll tell you, the people in this place either don''t want to have fun or don''t have a suitable place." Hua Yuege then took Tuo BARREI''s arm and said, "let''s go. Let''s have tea and listen to the book."


    Because she has no appetite recently, drinking tea is a good pastime.


    Looking at her happy appearance, Tuo Ba Rui thought it might be better to come out and turn around every day, so he said, "if you like, you can come out every day. There is only one condition."


    "What?" Hua Ruge could not help but see the light in front of him.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her seriously and said, "take me with you."


    Hua Yuege immediately smiled and said, "no problem."


    After that, they entered the teahouse. On the first floor, we can hear about books. On the second floor, there is a quiet and elegant room. They chose a place in the corner.


    Little two greets, Tuo Ba Rui orders two cups of tea, Hua Ruge orders some melon seeds, plum and almond preserves.


    After a while, kung fu tea and snacks were served. They drank tea and listened to the storytelling. This passage is also a myth. It tells one of the battles between gods and demons, that is, the story of the battle between fire and demons.


    Because it''s a story, there are many illogical places, but Hua Ruge still listened with relish and said: "this demon God has a heroic spirit. I admire that kind of open and upright hero since I was young, but I don''t know if there is such a person."


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head and said, "it just sounds like a tragic hero."


    "I think it''s the storyteller who is aiming at the God of fire. The God of fire doesn''t even have a basic sense of shame because of his positive role." Hua Ruge expressed dissatisfaction.


    "I think it should be written in reverse." Tuoba Rui continued.


    Hua Ruge goes with the characters in the story as he looks at his mind. In a twinkling of an eye, it''s an afternoon. He drinks a lot of tea and eats all the snacks on the table.


    It''s a long story. I haven''t finished it until now. I have to come again the next day if I want to hear it.


    Hua Ruge felt the tea and poured it into his stomach and went out. As he walked, he cried out, "the devil is a little less thoughtful. If I were around him, I would surely let the God of fire play himself to death."


    "Tuo Ba Rui sniffed at the words and smiled:" you also said the spirit of the devil hero, naturally disdaining to use means


    Hua Ruge nodded: "yes, too."


    "Tomorrow?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "Leave." Hua Yuege replied very simply.


    Tuoba Rui replied with a smile, "OK."


    From then on, Hua Ruge could not stay on the mountain all day long. Every day, he led Tuo BARREI down the mountain to hear about the book, but he had a good time.


    During this period, the news of Hua Ruge''s pregnancy spread, because the sensation she made a few days ago was too big, so people also paid special attention to her news, which soon spread to the whole territory.


    These people know that their strength will decline after pregnancy, but still no one dares to beat her attention, because Tuo BARREI is so terrible that they can''t get through it, so they receive gifts from all the crooked minds.


    Those who don''t know each other, big or small, have sent a lot of things to us as soon as they heard about it. They don''t want to get closer, but they want to make the Kyushu Pavilion look down on them if they lose their etiquette.


    With the large-scale development of the Kyushu chamber of Commerce, people are particularly awed by the Kyushu chamber of Commerce. It is not terrible to have money alone. If you have the strength and even so much money, it means that you have the ability to kill whoever you want to kill. Who is not afraid?


    I usually can''t find the opportunity to flatter and be attentive. Now I finally have the opportunity to seize it.


    So Hua Ruge could see a large number of gifts coming in every time when she went down the mountain. Shennian was a good object when she explored it, so she said with bright eyes, "I seem to have found a way to make a fortune."


    Tuoba Rui lightly glanced at her and asked, "do you have children?"


    "Yes, you think about the gift of pregnancy. Do you want it when I''m born? Do you want to send it in 100 days? " Hua Ruge thought the two strokes were almost finished and said: "we have thousands of clans in our territory. If we send them several times, we will be rich."


    "Think less, we''ll have this one, and say nothing later." Tuoba Rui insisted.


    He doesn''t want to see Hua Ruge can''t eat all day long. No matter what he does, she can only eat a few mouthfuls, and even vomit when he smells. Now the little face is thin down, which makes him heartache.


    Hua Ruge thought and said, "it''s too lonely to have one. I still want to have another."


    Tuo Ba Rui firmly shook his head: "no, this child does not lack company and love."


    "So to speak, there are several elders and a lot of aunts and uncles." Hua Ruge thought about it a little more and said, "according to our development speed, our children are not allowed to walk horizontally in a few years?"


    "Almost." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "with so many people escorting, can''t you raise a lawless little devil?"


    "That sounds good." Tuoba Rui nodded.


    "I think it''s better to have a high cold one. If it''s like me, it''s not enough for it to toss." Hua is like singing and saying.


    "I like you better." Tuo Barry looked at her and said.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are bent with a smile: "you''re running away from me, aren''t you?"


    "Yes." Tuoba Rui then said, "I just like you."


    Hua Ruge looks at his eyes and slowly feels that his heart is going to melt. This kind of man with high abstinence and cold type talks about love words. It''s deadly.


    Tuo Ba Rui smiled and took her hand to the teahouse.


    Hua Yuege, who has been a narcissist for a while, silently says to the child in his stomach, "child, have you seen it? My mother is still very capable. I''m satisfied with having such a father for you?"


    Of course, the baby in the stomach can''t answer her.


    The two entered the teahouse together, and then listened to the story of the war between the gods and the demons. This time, they talked about the bridge section where the God of fire lured the demons by using a woman who liked him. Hua rugo wanted to know that the demons could not pass the beauty pass.


    Tea and snacks on the end, she is here to have a delicious listen.


    At this time, I saw a fat man coming into the teahouse and showed his Alchemist''s waist token when he came in. He said very loudly: "waiter, make the best tea for you."


    This is not a small voice. He interrupts the storyteller. The guests in the teahouse are more or less unhappy, but no one dares to say anything because he is Dan Shi.


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "that fat man, has he made another old problem?"


    Hearing this sound, the fat man felt familiar. Turning around, he saw Hua Ruge sitting in the corner. Suddenly, he went up and said, "master, I still want to go up the mountain to find you. I didn''t expect you to be here."


    Fat man''s voice was overjoyed, not others, but Ji Ming, who was left by Hua Ruge to guard the house.


    Hua Ruge pressed his hand and said, "be quiet, sit down and say, don''t disturb others."


    Although Ji Ming is a publicity man, there are almost as few kittens in front of Hua Ruge. He quickly sits down with his voice down.


    When he served tea again, he was also polite to others, and no longer looked like the alchemist.


    Although people are a little strange, they are all attracted by the story. They just read it twice and then heard about the story telling. At this time, they are talking about the encounter between the demon and the girl.


    Ji Ming still wants to speak, but Hua Ruge waves her hand and stops her. "Don''t talk until you finish listening to the book."


    Ji Ming nodded his head in a dazed way, and then he was honest. He didn''t dare to talk casually, but his attention was not on the story. He first arched his hand at Tuoba Rui, and then looked at Hua Ruge''s stomach.


    He also heard that his master was pregnant before he came. He was thirsty for tea on the way, but unexpectedly he met him.

 Chapter 1918

    He has heard a lot of Hua Ruge''s stories. Recently, he feels that it''s not easy to digest them. I dare to say that my master is not only good at making pills, but also powerful in fighting. This is the perfect incarnation.


    He is more and more adoring Hua Ruge, so that his eyes do not converge, and he has been turning around on Hua Ruge''s face and body.


    "Click."


    A sudden sound of wood breaking came into Jiming''s ears. Jiming suddenly felt that one of them fell to the ground without a stable seat.


    "Poo Tong."


    His buttocks were solid and had a close contact with the ground, which attracted people around him to look at him, and he couldn''t help laughing when he saw how fat Ji looked.


    Ji Ming, as a friar of great strength, realized the problem when his chair leg broke, and made a response at the moment. Only when the pressure from the upper part made him unable to move, he fell into a solid state.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s light eyes swept, and he knew what was going on even though his brain was not easy to use.


    Little two hurriedly came to change his chair. Now Ji Ming''s eyes, nose and heart are watching. He dare not look at Hua Ruge again.


    Hua, like a song, can''t help laughing. Ji Ming''s eyes are too dim. Just in front of Tuoba Rui, he saw the friendship before he was killed.


    After the storyteller was interrupted for a while, he went on talking, and Hua Ruge continued to listen. In the evening, he finally finished the paragraph, but he didn''t say whether the demon God liked the woman or not.


    "It''s a real worry that it''s broken at a critical time." Hua Ruge shakes her head helplessly.


    On the way back, Ji Ming said politely, "master, do you want to accept me this time?"


    "To tell you the truth, I really don''t want to take a brainless one." Hua Ruge laughed and said, "but you are so passionate about alchemy. I think the future achievements may be better than me. I will teach you for the time being."


    Ji Ming is almost not happy to hear this, so she will kneel down.


    "Don''t kneel on this street. It''s not necessary to go back to this set. You just need to study steadily." Hua Yuege said.


    Ji Ming nodded: "thank you for your instruction."


    Hua Yuege smiled again, turned to look at Tuoba Rui and said, "I can''t imagine that one day I can get an apprentice."


    She can''t reach the tune by herself. This apprentice is not sure where to go.


    Tuoba Rui naturally knows her implication, but smiles and says nothing.


    Hua Ruge just thought of Jiming''s style, so he said: "after being my apprentice, you should be more careful in your words and deeds. You can''t make it as public as before, and you can''t say my name at will. Understand?"


    "Yes, I will not disgrace your old family."


    "No, I''m afraid you''ll be beaten." Hua Ruge saw that he didn''t understand and said, "I have made many enemies. If you always mention my name, you may meet an enemy."


    Tuoba Rui almost laughs. How could he be so admonishing.


    Ji Ming listened and nodded, "yes."


    He knows what enemies his master is. If he meets any enemies who are beaten, he will lose his life.


    Hua Ruge nodded happily: "that''s right."


    After returning to the mountain gate, Ji Ming formally worshipped his teacher in the hall. Hua rugo took a sip of tea and saw the crazy old man come in, saying, "Dear apprentice, I heard that you have accepted a apprentice for me."


    As soon as Ji Ming saw this crazy old man, he felt numb. Because the old man was terrible and moody, who knows when he was in a hurry.


    Hua Ruge stood up and said, "yes."


    The crazy old man looked directly at Jiming standing below, glanced up and down, frowned and said: "how can I be fat like a pig? Is the root bone so bad? "


    Jiming felt that he had been critically hit by 10000.


    The crazy old man looked at Xiang Hua and said, "I don''t like this man. I can''t accept him."


    Hua Ruge pointed to the tea ceremony beside him: "I''m afraid I''ve already accepted the tea after I''ve finished drinking it."


    Jiming is also a sensible man. He kowtows to the crazy old man.


    "This is too bad, there is no room for adjustment."


    "Master, although I am a bit stupid, I will work hard." Said Jiming.


    The crazy old man waved his hand and said, "that''s all. I''ll teach you more when I have time."


    Ji Ming''s eyes widened as soon as he heard this. He looked at Hua Ruge and wanted to ask for help. Hua Ruge did not dare to disobey his master, so he nodded to Ji Ming and beckoned him to confess his life.


    Ji Ming only felt his back was cold. He must have been tossed and scattered since the crazy old man was not killed. He had foreseen his future days. How could he be miserable.


    The crazy old man smiled when he saw Xianghua as a song: "dear, you need to rest more when you are pregnant. What can I do for you?"


    "Thank you very much, sir." Hua said with a smile.


    Crazy old man thinks that Hua Ruge will be very satisfied with her children. No matter who she and Tuoba Rui''s children are, they can''t be different. At that time, he will start to teach early and cultivate a peerless strong man.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t close his mouth with a smile, but when he turned around to see Jiming, he made a face, frowned and said, "don''t be shocked, come with me."


    Ji Ming looks at Hua Ruge for help again, but Hua Ruge can only show sympathy.


    She felt that only her abnormal constitution could bear the strength of the mad old man''s trainer, and that the fat man like Ji Ming would be exhausted in a few days.


    After thinking about it, Hua rugo decides to go and have a look in two days. If the intensity is too strong, she will beg for love from Jiming, which should be OK at that time.


    In the future, she would go down the mountain every day to hear about books. Sometimes when the old man has something to do or has a rest, she would go to the theater to listen to the opera. It''s not interesting to listen to the babbling singing on the stage.


    One day, when a sad place was sung in the play, the audience was moved by it. Only Hua Ruge was still listening to it with a smile, and his eyes lingered on the face of Xiao Sheng.


    Tuo Barry picked his eyebrows slightly, and felt very surprised, because Hua Ruge is the most sentimental one in ordinary times. How could he not respond to seeing such a sad place today?


    "Is it not tragic?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "What''s the tragedy? Isn''t it because lovers have not seen each other for a long time? It''s a good thing to see each other again after a long separation." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba and Rui are stunned for a moment, and then help the forehead, rather helpless smile.


    Hua Ruge is the only one who can make his iceberg face break for ten thousand years.


    Hua Ruge likes to watch Tuoba Rui laugh, but she really doesn''t know what she laughs at, so she asks, "what''s the matter?"


    "It wasn''t a long reunion. It was the girl who died. The scholar fell asleep in front of the tombstone and dreamt of meeting the girl." Tuo Ba Rui''s explanation of crying and laughing.


    "Oh, that''s what happened." Hua Ruge said and continued to look at the past. It seemed that they were crying. It was the same thing.


    However, she didn''t care much about what happened, because she could hardly understand a few sentences when she was babbling. She just watched a lively scene, so she didn''t bother about the development of the plot.


    Besides Hua Ruge in the theater, Tuo BARREI couldn''t tell the story. She couldn''t imagine that she was so interested in it that she didn''t even understand the story.


    Hua Ruge didn''t think there was anything about it. The singing was very difficult to understand. She didn''t think all the people in the theater could understand it.


    After that, Tuo barrui will tell her about it. Of course, there are fewer times to watch the opera, and more time to hear about books. Hua rugo is most interested in this.


    After two months in a row, she calculated that the child now has about three months. If she looked carefully, she could see a slight bulge in her abdomen.


    As the child grows up, her spiritual power is also more and more absorbed. Ten percent of her strength needs two or three percent of her daily child support. She is also slightly weaker.


    This is far beyond Hua Ruge''s expectation. She knows how much spiritual power there is in her body. That''s 100 times the strength of ordinary people. It''s reasonable to say that supporting children will not affect her. Unexpectedly, it takes 30% spiritual power to nourish her in only three months.

 Chapter 1919

    "Can this little boy bear so much power?" Hua Ruge is worried.


    Shuiyunning is also surprised, because when the child is three months old, it is usually enough to absorb only one percent of her strength. When she is pregnant with huaruge, she has been absorbed by huaruge for two achievements, which is quite a lot, but unexpectedly, the child is even more terrible.


    "Mother, what''s the matter?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Shuiyun thought and said: "how much spiritual power is absorbed is determined by the child''s constitution. It is only when the child''s constitution is the same as or stronger than you that this situation will occur."


    "Better than me?" Hua Ruge swallowed a little water course: "it''s really right. It''s a little monster."


    "Probably." The water is coagulating.


    Hua Ruge is relieved after listening to this. It doesn''t matter how much power she absorbs. The main children are OK.


    She watched her children grow up every day, and she was also very pleased. She thought that she was a demon who wanted to be a mother.


    Although her stomach is slightly raised, she hasn''t eaten recently, so she is thin. She can''t see it when she puts on a little loose clothes. She still goes down the mountain for a walk all day. It''s fun to go shopping and listen to books.


    That day, before she went out, she heard from her little disciple: "two cabinet leaders, the emperor and the emperor of the great Xia Dynasty later."


    As soon as Hua Yuege heard this, he knew that the monarchy had opened up its territory again, and that all the dynasties had become emperors. He immediately nodded, "please hurry up."


    According to Su Nianxia''s meaning, it has long been turned into a fire phoenix flying up the mountain. Although it is not polite, it''s more important to see her own sister. But Jun Tianxia pulls her and tells her that she''s not in a hurry for a while, which is her patience.


    After a while, they both flew up from the bottom of the mountain.


    "Sister Yuege." Su Nianxia took the lead in saying, "I heard that you have a baby. You should have come long ago, but recently there has been a war that has been delayed."


    "No hurry, the child is still young." Hua Ruge can''t help touching her stomach.


    "Let me feel it, too." Su Nianxia said and started. When he felt the bulge, he said happily, "did I touch this little guy?"


    "Well, that''s it." Hua said with a smile.


    Su Nianxia touched it twice again and said, "how long will it take for it to come out?"


    "Half a year."


    "So long, I want to see you now." Su Nianxia can''t wait.


    Juntianxia looks at the two people talking without interrupting, and turns to talk with Tuoba Rui.


    "Congratulations to brother Tuoba for adding blood." The way of the king.


    "It would be a great joy if the little one didn''t make such a fuss." Tuoba Rui smiles more powerless.


    Jun Tianxia''s face was not as good as before when he saw Hua Ruge. He nodded: "I heard that, but it''s also a necessary experience. It''s good in the past."


    "Yes, please come in, brother Jun."


    Said two people entered the hall, Hua Ruge this also took Su Nianxia to enter.


    After sitting down, Su Nianxia asked, "sister Ruge, is it hard to get pregnant?"


    "It''s just that I''m a little weak. It''s OK." Hua, like a song, doesn''t matter.


    Su Nianxia nodded, "that''s good."


    Hua Ruge looked at the sun and said, "it''s almost time. Today I''ll take the listening and speaking book with me."


    "Good."


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at Hua Ruge or was not at ease, so he turned to Jun Tianxia and said, "I don''t know if brother Jun is interested."


    "Naturally." Jun Tianxia said and got up.


    So the four went down the mountain together, and after listening to the storytelling, they ate a little more. With the past few months, Hua Ruge can eat now, but because he hasn''t eaten for several months, his appetite is much smaller now.


    But as long as you can eat, Tuo BARREI is at ease. All three meals are kept every day. All the ingredients for cooking are the best of the best. In addition to the delicious food, each dish also contains a strong aura, which makes Hua Ruge constantly supplement the body.


    This meal Hua Ruge also just ate a little, because pregnant can not drink, early at the table watching Su Nianxia eat.


    Su Nianxia felt embarrassed to eat alone, so she put the chopsticks on and had tea with everyone. At night, she went back to the mountain.


    Because they had a hard time coming, they planned to stay for a few days. Hua Ruge had a playmate. They had a good time up and down the mountain.


    Tuoba Rui was in a good mood.


    On this day, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia were having tea and snacks in the hospital, because Su Nianxia was also interested in the story of storytelling, so he told her without hearing Hua rugo.


    Hua Ruge basically listens to it from the beginning. There are probably stories in her mind. However, when she tells it, she seems to have forgotten something, which is not so clear.


    When I was thinking about Kung Fu, I saw a tall and thin man coming in. The man was dressed in a white disciple uniform of Jiuzhou Pavilion, and looked like a talent with a jade crown on his head.


    Hua Ruge was thinking about how the handsome young man was familiar with his eyes. Before he came up with one, he fell down on his knees with a "poop" and cried out with a snivel and a tear: "master, help me."


    Hua Ruge was stunned by this call. Her brain was a little useless during her pregnancy, but she also remembered that she had only one apprentice, Ji Ming, who was a tall, strong and fat man. When did she have a handsome apprentice


    Wait a minute?


    Hua rugo looked at the handsome man''s face carefully again. She could see Ji Ming''s shadow vaguely. She was shocked at the sight. She didn''t expect that Ji Ming was still very patient when she was thin.


    "Shifu, Shigong let me practice all day long. I can''t stand it." Ji Ming becomes handsome but still so unpromising. It''s tearful to see Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo''s words were just a slap on the forehead. She knew it would be so at that time, and she wanted to take the time to plead for him. However, her memory was not good. Now after she was pregnant, she can obviously feel that her brain is not as good as it is day by day, and she forgot to think about it.


    However, she thought again that Ji Ming was a good-looking man. She looked much better than him when he was fat, so she thought her master was right.


    "Jiming, get up first and speak well." She spoke quickly.


    Jiming just got up, her face was choking.


    "Your Shigong is also for your own good. Look, you are stronger than before. Your figure and appearance are better than before. If you don''t cry, you can find your girlfriend in two months." Hua rugo said and explained: "it''s to find a beautiful daughter-in-law."


    "Master, I''m afraid I can''t live for these two months. You can see what I''ve lost in two months. If I go on like this, I''ll die."


    Hua rugo thought it was the same. Apart from his own training intensity, no one could bear it, and Ji Ming didn''t have any higher requirements, so he said, "OK, I''ll help you, but you have to promise me a condition."


    "Shifu, you said that as long as the student is more able to do it, the student must do it." Jiming now has a shadow over the crazy old man''s training method, as long as he can escape.


    "Keep your figure. It''s easy to look at you like this. It''s easy to find a daughter-in-law who won''t say anything. I won''t lose my master when I go out." Hua Yuege said.


    Ji Ming thought it was a little difficult, but when he thought about going back, he quickly agreed, "yes, I will not be fat any more, Shifu, please help me."


    "That''s easy to say. I''ll pass you some alchemy techniques and pithy formula. Later, you will tell Shigong that you will have to shut down for a while to practice alchemy, so you can''t rest." Hua Yuege said.


    When Ji Ming heard the light in his eyes, he said, "OK, master, this is a good way."


    "It''s just that I should pass you some alchemy skills." Hua Ruge said and drew some techniques and secrets. He handed them to him and said, "this is the foundation. Go back and practice."


    Ji Ming glanced at it and thought it was like getting the most treasure. She had never seen any of these methods before. It was a very mysterious and good thing.


    Then he would kowtow again. Hua rugo hurriedly stopped him and said, "OK, I don''t need to kneel in the future, but it seems that I''m a stranger."

 Chapter 1920

    "Yes." Jiming promised to run away happily.


    Su Nianxia said: "I said Sister rugo, are you not afraid of being jealous when you accept such a handsome young student as an apprentice?"


    "To be honest, he used to be a fat man of more than 200 Jin. I can''t see that there is still such a foundation." Hua Ruge shook his head and sighed. As expected, fat people are potential stocks.


    "I can''t see it." Su Nianxia shook her head.


    "I''ll go on." Hua rugo said this and then said, "where did I say that?"


    "The gods of fire and demons are fighting at the edge of Tianchi."


    "Has that been said?"


    "Yes." Su Nianxia nodded definitely.


    Hua Ruge had a faint impression, and then went on to tell it, but the story was different from others'' storytelling when it came to her mouth. It was intermittent, and the plot barely connected.


    Su Nianxia doesn''t care when she arrives. She thinks it''s OK to listen to songs. Otherwise, it''s estimated to take half a month.


    After su Nianxia came, Hua rugo didn''t need to be accompanied by Tuo BARREI. Tuo BARREI spent the whole day either cooking or reading, and felt that his life was boring.


    He thought this phenomenon was very strange. He knew that he didn''t like the bustle before. He wished no one around him would disturb him. All day long, he was practicing and reading. However, he didn''t have Hua Ruge around him for a long time. He felt that he was not comfortable with anything. He couldn''t even read.


    So normally, Tuo BARREI, who is Gao Leng, goes to Hua Ruge all day. As long as Su Nianxia is not there, he must come out of the room at the first time. Of course, in order to maintain his image of Gao Leng, he also pretends to be careless and asks her, "how are you feeling today?"


    "Very good." Hua Yuege laughs back to him.


    Look at the smiling face of Du Hua, Tuo Ba Rui, and feel less depressed. When she is about to hold her in her arms, she says, "Xiaoge, when are you going to accompany me?"


    "No way." Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly, then lowered his voice and said, "when you are pregnant, try to reduce that, or it will be bad for your child."


    Tuo Ba Rui listens to have no good spirit to probe on her forehead way: "what this and that, what do you think in this small head?"


    "Isn''t it?" Hua Ruge rubs his forehead, quite a little aggrieved.


    "I mean to be with me." Tuoba Rui explained one sentence.


    "Well, then I''m by your side every day."


    "I used to be by my side every day, but now it''s only a matter of time. I''m not happy." Tuoba Rui''s dissatisfied way.


    Hua Yuege, surprised by the game, said, "I''m always by your side. Don''t you think I''m noisy?"


    "Did I say that?"


    "No, but I think you prefer quiet." Hua Ruge guesses.


    Tuo barrai didn''t play her well again and said, "I like you better. When can you understand this?"


    Hua rugo put his hands on his forehead and said, "my brain is not good recently. You will be stupid if you fight again."


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her lovely appearance and said with a smile, "OK, I''m wrong. I won''t touch you."


    "Well done?" Hua Yuege looks at him warily.


    Tuo Ba Rui took these two hands down directly and said, "OK."


    "Then I promise you that I will be with you every day after Xia Xia has seen it for several days." Hua Ruge clapped his hands to appease him.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "OK."


    The newly-built emperor of juntianxia could not be left unattended for a long time, so he left after a few days.


    Now Xiaodiao and shangguanli have traveled far away. Only childe Wuwen is still in the territory of the gods. However, there has been no movement there, and he has never dealt with the matter at hand.


    With the growing of the child''s month, Hua Ruge''s physique became weaker and weaker. At first, she was able to go down the mountain and go to the waves. Later, half of her strength was used to maintain the growth of the fetus. She had only half of her accomplishments left.


    But this half body cultivation can''t maintain her strong constitution, which leads to her weakness and lack of strength to go down the mountain. She rests on the mountain all day long and sleeps most of the time.


    Tuo Ba Rui asked a lot of doctors in pain, but the doctors all showed that this woman''s birth was like this, and her vitality would be absorbed, not to mention that the medicinal diet could not even supplement the pills.


    "That''s all I can do?"


    "That''s the only way." When the doctors answered, they were all guilty, because the face of their cabinet leader was really frightening.


    Tuoba Rui waves his hands to let these people go down, and then goes back to his yard.


    At this time, Hua Ruge just got up from the bed. There was a stack of books in front of her, and she was reading one with great interest.


    Tuoba Rui is fresh. I haven''t seen Hua Ruge read a book by himself.


    He went up and asked, "what are you looking at?"


    "It''s still useful to collect an apprentice. Ji Ming came to see me a few days ago and knew that I couldn''t go down the mountain to play. If I had nothing to do on the mountain, I went down and collected many words books for me. I read several books, which was quite interesting." Hua Ruge said that the man was turning the page with relish.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded and said, "the script is suitable for you. Now what''s the story?"


    "It''s a story of a military official and a scholar. They are two big and powerful people with great martial arts, and the other one is very beautiful and knowledgeable. That''s called a match." Hua said with a smile.


    Tuo Ba Rui listens to all this and what.


    If he''s right, these two are men.


    He thought it over and grabbed it, saying, "this kind of book can''t be read."


    "Why can''t we see that the author wrote well? That''s a brilliant literary talent. I think this is also to improve my knowledge." Hua Yuege asks for help.


    Tuoba Rui said helplessly, "don''t you feel uncomfortable about the two men''s affairs?"


    "No, I think it''s very beautiful. I don''t believe you turn it over. That page happened to be the time when they met." Hua Yuege''s face is intoxicated.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw that she really liked it and handed it back. "Just look at this book, and don''t read any more."


    "Good." Hua Ruge promised to be happy, thinking that he would hide the basic things in it and watch it when he was carrying Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui won''t give her this chance. Now she has sat on one side and screened for her. After selecting a few books, she directly told the little disciple, "send this to Jiming and tell him that it''s not the leg of the stool to send this kind of thing again."


    The little disciple hurriedly ran away with the book.


    Hua, like a song, sticks out her tongue.


    Tuoba Rui is afraid that he might miss it in a hurry, and then he checks it again to see that it''s normal love between men and women.


    Hua Ruge is also helpless about this. In the face of this kind of pure straight man, she is sure not to explain clearly, or try to find a way to compare with Jiming.


    After having these scripts, Hua rugo has something to do every day, and Tuo BARREI knows that she likes it and orders her to collect it. Within a few days, she has collected several boxes, probably enough for Hua rugo to see the production.


    Hua Ruge is watching with relish, and the time of sleeping is reduced a lot every day.


    Tuo BARREI changed her ways to make delicious food for her. She ate and read books, and thought life was delicious.


    Her stomach grew bigger and bigger day by day, but she did not absorb more spiritual power. She only absorbed half of her strength. She gradually adapted to it. She spent less time sleeping than before, just eating more.


    She is more unrestrained because her body emptily eats, which makes her two circles fatter than before, and her stomach is also big. Now it seems that the whole person is round and rolling far away.


    Hua Ruge feels that this has a great impact on her image.


    Tuoba Rui thinks it''s good, because she eats too much, and her whole face is pretty good. It''s reassuring to watch her face red.


    This day Hua Yuege is looking in the mirror again, and the more he looks at it, the more he frowns: "I can say that I am also the image of the little fairy. If I go on like this, I will have a pair of chin. If I let people see and draw again, it will be my black history."


    "What are you thinking about there? I asked the doctor. It''s all like this when you''re pregnant. I''ll be fine when you''re born." Tuoba Rui comforted him.


    "I''m afraid to see people when I''m pregnant." Hua sings like a song.

 Chapter 1921

    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and said, "no matter who comes here this time, it''s my reception. You''d better take care of your baby and your body."


    "All right." Hua rugo promised.


    She doesn''t agree now and can''t help it. Although the child doesn''t absorb the nutrition of the mother, she still needs some, so she is always hungry. Even if she knows that she will get fat, she can''t stop talking.


    Tuo Ba Rui doesn''t want her to be able to control. She is fed delicious food all day long. As long as she looks good, she will be happier than anything else.


    Hua Ruge is now used to the body with half of her accomplishments, but she can go down the mountain for a walk. However, her big belly is so recognizable that when people see a big beauty pregnant on the road, they can surely guess that she is Hua Ruge.


    It''s not good to change shape, because she is pregnant, she can''t change her belly, so she can only stay on the mountain.


    Fortunately, there are Tuo BARREI, her mother and aunt, and Ji Ming who have collected so many scripts. She is not bored.


    After another two, after six months of waiting for the child, her stomach will not be small, plus she is a little fatter, so the whole person is clumsy.


    At this time, Tuo Ba Rui is basically not away from her. Why do you have to support her? When he takes a bath and washes his feet, he comes in person.


    Hua rugo is not used to this. She has always been a boy. She is quieter than a monkey all day. Now she is not comfortable walking with help.


    Tuoba Rui advised her to stick to it for another three or four months, and it will be a complete success when the baby is born.


    Hua rugo is very motivated to think that she is going to have a baby.


    On this day, Hua Yuege went to shuiyunning''s yard to visit her mother and aunt. Tuo Barry followed her all the way, carrying her noon share of ginseng soup.


    When we were talking about naming the children, a disciple of Jiuzhou Pavilion came to the courtyard with a little disciple covered in blood.


    Hua Ruge was startled. He looked at the white clothes on the injured little disciple, which looked like the dust-free clan. His pupils shrank immediately.


    Tuoba Rui was also surprised and asked, "what happened?"


    The little disciple knelt on the ground and said, "I am a disciple of the dust free sect. The sect leader sent us to send you two letters."


    He said and took a letter out of his arms.


    Tuoba Rui reached out and beckoned to the past. When he opened it, he found that it was indeed the notes of Childe Wuchen. It said that childe Wuchen had been attacked by the strong suddenly. Now childe Wuchen could not support himself. Please go to Jiuzhou Pavilion for help.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Ruge was serious at that time.


    She wondered before that childe Wuchen would come to see her when she knew she was pregnant. How could she not move? It turned out that something happened.


    As soon as she slapped her head, shangguanli was not in the territory of gods. She was not in charge of the information channel of Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce. She didn''t even know such a big thing.


    Tuo Ba Rui stood up step by step and said to Hua Ruge, "I''m going to take someone to catch up with you. You can keep a good baby."


    Hua Ruge wants to go with her, but she can''t improve her strength when she thinks that she is pregnant now. It''s the safest way to stay in Kyushu Pavilion.


    "Well, I see." Hua rugo took him by the hand and said, "please pay attention to safety and write to me when necessary."


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head and said: "the situation there must be very critical now. I will not talk about it. When I come back,"


    "well." Hua Ruge nodded his head.


    Tuo Ba Rui went out and immediately transferred two thousand absolute strong men to leave with him, and then let the big army follow him.


    They are in the west, while the dust-free clan of Childe Wuchen is in the East. Fortunately, there is a transmission array of Kyushu chamber of Commerce. I think they can arrive on the same day.


    Hua Ruge can''t sit still. She knows the ability of Childe wutrace. He not only has his own ability, but also has chaos artifact and time supernatural power. It must be a great character to force him to ask for help.


    How could there be such a figure in the territory of the gods? She thought it was safe for a long time.


    Shuiyunning holds Hua Ruge''s hand and says: "Ruge, you can''t mess up now. The most scared thing about pregnancy is to be stimulated. You can''t think about those things. Xiaorui won''t do anything."


    Hua Ruge was just a little worried. When she heard her mother''s words, she took a long sigh of relief and said, "mother, don''t worry. I can bear anything, but it''s not good to do nothing. I need to learn enough information in the shortest time, so that I can make a judgment."


    "Can you do it?" Water yunning worried.


    Hua Ruge said with a soothing smile, "your daughter doesn''t look like such a vase. I still have a way to solve things."


    "I''m still not sure. I''ll be with you from today on." Said shuiyunning.


    Hua Ruge knew that it would be useless to refuse, so he nodded: "well, if you can look at me, you can also rest assured, so as not to think nonsense."


    Shuiyun listens to Hua Ruge and knows that she still has a certain ability to judge. She should not be confused.


    Hua Ruge is worried, of course, but she will not panic at any time, and even the more anxious she is, the more calm and rational she becomes.


    On the same day, she sent a letter to the Kyushu chamber of Commerce to let the chamber of Commerce fully operate the information channel, pay close attention to the situation of wuchenzong, and see what happened.


    When Wu trace left Xijiang, he said that she had internal affairs to deal with. At that time, she was not pregnant. Now it''s more than half a year. If something happened, it should have been announced.


    How could there be no movement at all?


    Strange.


    She not only sent her own people to inquire about the news, but also sent the news to juntianxia, asking him to help check it.


    Daxia replied soon, but it''s not juntianxia but Su Nianxia. Now, Su Nianxia is in charge of the country. Juntianxia, on the other hand, received the news from childe wutrace for a long time, and he rushed to help him.


    Hua Ruge frowns slightly. Her experience tells her that it''s not a small thing. Although she can''t find out what''s wrong for a while, she should respond at the first time.


    She began to write to Emperor huangquan, asking him to come and help with the absolute power of the chaos.


    When she has collected all the messages she can, all she can do is wait for the messages.


    On the same day, shuiyunning cooks a soup for huaruge, but huaruge has no appetite to see these again. Of course, in order not to worry about her mother, she still drinks it.


    Shuiyunning held her hand and said, "I''ve seen these children. They are all dragons and phoenixes among people. It''s not easy to have an accident. Don''t think too much about them."


    "It''s time to get back to the news." Hua Yuege looked up at the boundless night, and his heart grew uneasy.


    She has never felt this way before, but this time it should be because of the decline of pregnancy strength. She always has a sense of sadness and powerlessness, which is undoubtedly her least favorite.


    "Good boy, go to bed first." Water Yun Ning advised at one side.


    Hua Ruge nodded.


    The servant changed the new bedding, and the mother and daughter slept in Hua Ruge''s bedroom.


    Hua Ruge''s sleep quality has always been very good, but she didn''t fall asleep this night. Her mind, which doesn''t need to be the usual one, is constantly deducing all kinds of possibilities to know what might happen.


    Shuiyunning knew that she was worried now. Although she knew it, she didn''t offer much advice. She just accompanied her silently.


    In the morning of the next day, Mu Qingyan finally sent a message, but the content surprised her. It said that everything was normal near the Mountain Gate of wuchenzong, but the mountain gate could only enter and not leave.


    Because others have always thought that the dust free sect set up a new protection array for the mountain gate, so they didn''t care.


    According to the people nearby, the border has been formed for two months. I haven''t seen anyone come out, but I saw two groups of people go in recently.


    Hua Ruge is a slap in the head again. It turns out that things really happened long ago, but she used to rely too much on shangguanli''s information channel. Now, shangguanli has no way out without her.


    It''s a real oversight.


    Now she''s very worried about childe Wuchen. Don''t do anything wrong.

 Chapter 1922

    The little disciple sent by childe wutrace was taken away by Tuo BARREI that day. Otherwise, she could inquire about the situation. Now it''s OK. There''s no movement in it. She doesn''t know what happened.


    Su Nianxia is also worried as she is. She is also worried after hearing about the situation. Who knows who are the strong enemies of this invasion? What if they are not rivals?


    But when King Tianxia was leaving, he told her to take care of her outside, for fear that the enemy would come against the chaotic artifact, so that Hua Ruge would be dangerous, so she had to stay outside and be ready to protect Hua Ruge at all times.


    She also keeps in touch with Hua rugo to keep her side safe.


    Hua Ruge is OK, but she is also in a hurry now. If you want to know what happened to wuchenzong, you can only go to see it in person. Those spies can''t come out if they go in.


    Moreover, the border must be very strong, otherwise, childe Wuchen will not send someone to deliver the news for two months. Her spy is not familiar with the place of life, so she doesn''t want to bring any news at all.


    However, no matter how anxious she is, she still has reason to know that she can''t go at this time, can''t help her, and will put herself and her children in danger. She can''t do this kind of thing.


    Now all we can do is wait.


    The news of wuchenzong is blocked very well. The outside world doesn''t know the news for a moment, so there is no movement for the moment.


    She didn''t worry about the movements of the major doors. No matter how many people there were, they were mobs. She only worried about whether there were any strong ones who were intervening and plotting.


    Hua Ruge asks Mu Qingyan to let go of everything in her hand and collect information with all her strength, without letting go of any disturbance on the mainland.


    All she can do now is to wait for news in her room and yard.


    After half a month, the end of wuchenzong is still there, which makes her worried, but it''s good news to think about it carefully, which at least shows that they haven''t won or lost yet, and several of them should still be OK.


    Huangquan emperor also went in early to help. Now the powerful people that Jiuzhou Pavilion can mobilize have basically gone in, and she can only do so much.


    Su Nianxia is not idle over there either. A large number of war troops have been sent in, and she will send more people if she doesn''t get the news, which is always right.


    The Kyushu Pavilion and the great Xia Dynasty are two giants. Their movements are closely followed by all the major sects. Now they are constantly moving in a large scale, and other sects in the territory of the gods know what happened.


    In this way, they all started to think carefully. Several brave clans were going in under the name of supporting. But when Hua rugo got the news, he immediately sent several letters to them. The words in the letters were very impolite.


    Now entering is to be the enemy of Kyushu Pavilion. You need to pass the level of Kyushu Pavilion first.


    This time these people are not very dare to move. Although all the strong people of Kyushu pavilion have been sent in, Hua Ruge is not worried about being pregnant now, but who knows when the border will open.


    If they just opened the border for Kyushu Pavilion, the three Tuo Ba Rui came out, and a large number of strong people followed them, they would not have finished playing, so they were still afraid of Hua Ruge, and withdrew after seeing the letter.


    Hua Ruge is in a bad mood now, and he is too lazy to be polite to them. After he is forced out, he doesn''t write anymore.


    Those people secretly hated and thought that they would have to ask her to look good.


    Now Hua Ruge is six and a half months pregnant, and only half of her psychic power can be mobilized. She is used to it, but she doesn''t eat much recently, and her face is not very good.


    Shuiyunning is very good at nagging her about something. She just accompanies her in silence.


    Hua rugo''s growing meat is decreasing at a faster rate than rising, only half a month, the whole person has lost a circle.


    She thinks she has a strong bearing capacity, but now she may overestimate herself.


    Seeing that the time of wuchenzong''s demarcation is not long gone and other thoughts have been generated in various major schools, they all sent envoys to Jiuzhou pavilion to ask about the situation on the surface. If you need help, it is actually to inquire about the reality of Jiuzhou Pavilion and the situation of huaruge.


    If it is put in the ordinary Hua Ruge, although she knows that they are ill intentioned, she will still receive them politely, but now she has no such mind, just send a deacon to deal with it.


    The Deacon asked what she should have said.


    "They don''t have to interfere in this matter. They don''t say anything else. If you ask me more, please let me out." Hua Ruge is impatient.


    "Here Can you do it? " The deacon was a little uneasy.


    Now the backbone is trapped in the boundary of the dust-free sect. It''s not wise to offend the major sects now.


    Hua Yuege said scornfully, "I want to give them faces to make them beautiful. I don''t want to give them faces. They are nothing. In this way, I want to see how dare they."


    The Deacon thought that his cabinet leader was a bit unreasonable. He usually did things differently.


    He didn''t know that Hua Ruge''s style of handling affairs was based on his mood. When he was in a good mood, it was not true that they were ambitious. But when he was in a bad mood, these people dared to smooth their beard, that is to say, they came for scolding.


    The abnormal outbreak of Kyushu pavilion has discontented the major sects, but they are not willing to make mistakes. They think that Hua Ruge''s courage to lose his temper depends on it. Judging from the past achievements of Kyushu Pavilion, they are still not willing to make mistakes.


    So after the door was connected, they didn''t speak for a while, just watched the development of the situation secretly.


    Hua Ruge could only wait quietly, and didn''t do anything for a moment.


    Su Nianxia is the same over there. There are many forces around to test her attitude. She is more gentle than Hua Ruge, but she doesn''t pay attention to people at all.


    These forces are all a little oppressive. Nowadays, no one is in charge. These two little girls are a bit arrogant. They are not afraid of their own people''s face if they don''t give them any face?


    Of course, they don''t dare to turn around.


    The crazy old man went out of the pass and heard that Hua rugo met with something. He hurriedly found her and asked, "Dear apprentice, what''s the problem? Master will help you solve it."


    Just as Hua rugo wanted to talk, the crazy old man''s face was not good-looking. He walked around Hua rugo and said with dissatisfaction, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. How can I lose weight again? This face is not good-looking. What happened?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it, sir. It''s just a small matter. We can solve it ourselves." Hua Yuege said.


    "Lie to me again, you can still talk and laugh when facing the infinite demon sect, but now you are like this. You don''t have to think about it and know it''s a bigger thing." Crazy old man around her for two times, finally stood in front of her and asked, "tell me the truth quickly."


    Hua Ruge knows that his master must rush to find a fight, but the specific situation there is unclear. Although the three of Tuo BARREI are weak, they all have the ability to press the bottom of the box. Even if they can''t fight, they have a way to protect their lives.


    but not crazy old man. If he goes, he can''t point out what''s going on.


    "Master, it''s just that the dust free sect has met with something, but now it''s photographed a lot of people to support it. I don''t think anything will happen." Hua Yuege said.


    "Just like this, you will become so haggard?" said the crazy old man


    "It''s not that the children''s month is getting bigger and bigger recently. It''s only because I''m not comfortable because of my more spiritual strength." Hua Ruge can only let the child in the belly carry the pot for the time being.


    Since Hua Ruge was pregnant, the situation has always been unstable, sometimes for months, sometimes for a few months, it''s also uncertain. The crazy old man doesn''t understand the pregnancy, so he naturally believes it.


    "Then you should have a good rest. If you need my help, you must tell me." Said the mad old man.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I will. Thank you very much, sir."


    "Then you can rest. I''ll go back and shut up." The crazy old man said and left.


    Hua rugo sighed a little after he left. There are enough people to fill in there. If she can''t fight again, she can''t really fight. I''m afraid she will die if she sends someone else.


    She didn''t want to think about it, but she knew it.

 Chapter 1923

    For a while, those clans were no longer going up the mountain, and she was a little clean, but she was still in a state of unease. Sometimes she felt the movement of the child in her stomach, and she was always in a complex mood.


    After pregnancy, she felt a little more powerless. At the same time, she was a little emotional and sentimental.


    Shuiyunning looks around her and gives her something full of spirit every day, but Hua Ruge moves a little and eats less and less.


    "Ge''er, I''m afraid you''ll break down first." The water sighs.


    Hua Ruge drank the ginseng soup and said, "mother, as you said, we raise our children by the power of our bodies. It doesn''t matter whether we eat or not."


    "I mean your mood. The most taboo in pregnancy is to be stimulated. I think you are unhappy all day now. It''s not good for raising a baby or your body." Shuiyunning said with a worried face.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "I know. I''ll try to shift my attention as much as possible in the future."


    "I know it''s hard for you, but you always have to think about yourself." Shuiyunning said with a sigh.


    She understood her daughter''s mood now. She was in the same situation at that time, but she had to be strong and look forward no matter how difficult it was.


    Hua Ruge leaned against the water and said, "mother, you must have had a hard time."


    "When I see you, I''ll go through everything." Water Yun Ning touched her head, loving way.


    Hua rugo reached out his hand and touched his belly, and said, "don''t worry, but wait, I can stand it."


    "That''s good." Shuiyunning took her hand and said.


    That afternoon, Su Nianxia couldn''t sit down. He went to Jiuzhou pavilion to discuss with Hua Ruge.


    "Sister Ruge, what should we do now?" Su Nianxia asked anxiously.


    Her mental means have never been bad, just related to the monarchy, inevitably also panic.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "we can''t do anything but wait."


    "The more I think about it, the more I can''t figure out what''s going on." Su Nianxia is also a little haggard now, with no energy of vivacity.


    "I think there is a strong one." Hua rugo narrowed his eyes and said, "but I don''t know who is going to target traceless."


    Su Nianxia also knew that Hua Ruge would not have a way, so he leaned beside her and said: "this is only less than half a year, how can there be trouble again, it''s really a headache."


    "After we get through this war and know who is in trouble, we can turn passivity into initiative." Hua Ruge calculated.


    "I want to give us time to respond." Su Nianxia also said.


    After saying these words, they were silent, which was rare.


    Su Nianxia thinks that although they can''t be together, they have a partner, and she can protect Hua Ruge, so she doesn''t leave, but lives in Kyushu Pavilion.


    Hua Ruge can talk with her every day, but it''s better than before.


    Three days later, Mu Qingyan went up the mountain to see Hua Ruge himself. When he saw Hua Ruge''s big stomach, which was nearly seven months old, his eyes flashed a trace of intolerance.


    What kind of people are Hua rugo and Su Nianxia? Look at the fleeting look in Mu Qingyan''s eyes and you will know that something happened.


    "Elder sister, it''s not early. Go back to have a rest first." Su Nianxia said at the first time to China like a song.


    Hua Ruge only felt her heart was heavy, and her whole body seemed numb. She shook her head at Su Nianxia and said, "listen to it together."


    Su Nianxia also knew the character of Hua Ruge, and it was almost impossible for her to escape from it, so she nodded.


    They looked at Mu Qingyan together.


    Mu Qingyan immediately felt that he was under a lot of pressure, but he forced out a smile and said: "a good news and a bad news, I said the good one first."


    "The cabinet Lord, the emperor and the traceless Lord are still alive, but the rest of us are more dead and wounded." Mu Qingyan said that there was no change in their expressions. Obviously, they are waiting for her.


    Then she paused and said, "but they''re gone. Where are they?"


    "Who disappeared? What happened? " Hua Ruge feels that her brain is fried, but she still asks questions rationally.


    "Then the border opened, and our people came out. Before the Emperor Huang Quan fainted, he told me that he could not see any enemies at all. It was a large space array on the dust-free mountain, which constantly attacked the people on the mountain."


    "When our people went, childe Wuxian and he had been seriously injured. Most of the people of Wuchen sect were also seriously injured. Later, their cabinet leader and Emperor took their servants together to deal with the power from the big array, which took a lot of time."


    "Yesterday, I saw that I was going to beat back the big formation. As a result, the big formation suddenly disappeared. With a light, I photographed the three of them and disappeared." Mu Qingyan narrates completely.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia all felt a whirl of the sky before them after listening to the narration. The people there must be very strong. The three can compete with each other across the space. What would happen if they were photographed.


    Hua Ruge did not dare to think about it any more, because she had already felt the colic in her stomach.


    "Sister." Seeing Hua Ruge''s face turning white, Su Nianxia hurriedly supported her and said, "they are very skilled and will be OK. Elder sister, you can''t be in a hurry at this time."


    Hua Ruge waved and said, "I''m ok."


    Su Nianxia feels that she can''t bear the pain and worry in her heart, let alone Hua Ruge. She can''t stand it.


    "I think so. The three of them must have a way to get rid of life. Don''t be too upset if they sing." Mu Qingyan also comforted her.


    Su Nianxia also nods there, but her movements are numb, maybe she doesn''t believe it.


    Hua Ruge closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, she saw a firm look in her eyes. She said: "you don''t have to worry about me. My stomach is our child. It can''t be anything. What''s more, the situation is still uncertain. They may be safe. I won''t let myself collapse until I know the exact result. "


    Mu Qingyan is relieved.


    As for Su Nianxia, she turned her attention to this matter after she was relieved of Hua Ruge. Although it can''t be concluded, her heartache is not less.


    Life and death are uncertain. These four people are so heavy in her heart that she can''t breathe.


    Both of them have experienced great storms, but now this blow is no less than any other time in the past, so that they do not know how to face it for a while.


    Shuiyunning went to the kitchen to choose the best ingredients. When she came back, she saw Mu Qingyan coming, and Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia''s pale face. She knew that she could not follow the chaos at this time, so she shook her hands to receive the tray into the space and pulled Mu Qingyan away.


    Mu Qingyan said it all over again. Shuiyunning was relieved when she heard that it was not as bad as she thought. She didn''t say anything, but went into the kitchen silently, leaving them two in the yard.


    Mu Qingyan also retreated silently. Now the disciples of Kyushu pavilion are dead and wounded. She has many things to deal with.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia are sitting in the courtyard, or Hua rugo is the first to say: "Xia Xia, this is the end of the matter. What we should do is to find out what the matter is. So if they need our help, we can arrive in time, not to wait for the dead."


    As soon as Su Nianxia heard this, he cleared up his mind and said, "I''m going to investigate the cause and the end of this matter, sister?"


    "Yes, it is not easy for me to act now, so I can only rely on you." Hua Ruge nodded.


    Su Nianxia quickly nodded, "don''t worry, elder sister. I will find the clue as soon as possible. You can wait for my good news."


    "Be careful." Hua Ruge ordered.


    "Don''t worry, sister. I know." Su Nianxia said and left with her subordinates. This kind of thing should be sooner rather than later, so she decided not to delay.


    After she left, Hua Yuege''s hand gently stroked her belly and said: "baby, my mother will guard you well, no matter what happens, it will make you safe, not afraid."

 Chapter 1924

    And she lay on the table.


    Shuiyunning made two bowls of ginseng soup, and found that Su Nianxia had left. So she gently stepped forward and put the ginseng soup on the table. In a soft voice, she said, "song, drink the soup to the room to rest."


    She called out and found no response, and then gently called out: "Ruge, what''s the matter with you?"


    Hua Ruge didn''t respond at all.


    Shuiyunning was surprised and rushed to help Hua Ruge up. Then she saw that there was no blood on her face, but there was a blood mark on the corner of her mouth. The whole person was unconscious.


    "Child." Shuiyunning knows that she has fainted in a hurry. That''s a heartache.


    One side of the small maid hurried to come over, two people together will Hua Ruge help back to the room to lie down.


    Hua Ruge was quiet this time. He didn''t wake up after lying for three days. The doctor said several times that it was internal fire, not disease, and that he couldn''t prescribe medicine.


    Water yunning sent people away, and water Yunxuan two people in the room watching Hua Ruge.


    Shuiyunxuan sighed: "in fact, Ruge is the most emotional child. He doesn''t cry like other children when something goes wrong, so don''t hold it back."


    "She''s too strong. The child is suffering." Water yunning wiped tears.


    "Elder sister, don''t be too sad. If song can survive, she will be OK." Water Yunxuan comforts.


    Shuiyunning knows that Hua Ruge''s reason is not for someone who doesn''t care about one thing. Even for her children, she will be strong to find Tuoba Rui. However, as a mother, how can she not be sad to see that her unrestrained and unrestrained daughter has become like this now.


    Now there is mu Qingyan on the Jiuzhou Pavilion. After Tuo BARREI disappeared, she had a premonition that things might not be peaceful. So she blocked the news for the first time after hearing Hua Ruge''s coma. Even the disciples under the Jiuzhou Pavilion kept it from her.


    But even if this is the case, they can''t resist the careful thinking of all the major doors. Those people who don''t want to get the chaos artifact, even if they know that the chaos artifact can''t rotate themselves, but the Kyushu chamber of commerce is very fat. Even if they pull out a hair, it''s thicker than their waist. If they use some small hands and feet, they can get rich.


    In the past few days, the news of Tuoba ruijuntianxia and the disappearance of Childe wutrace has spread throughout the territory of the gods. Not only that, the elite of their people have been severely damaged, but now their combat effectiveness has been greatly reduced.


    In this way, no one can help Hua Ruge.


    No one dares to offend even if there is no one to help her in the name of Hua Ruge. But now Hua Ruge is different. The whole territory knows that she is pregnant, and the cultivation of a pregnant woman is bound to decline, so she is a paper tiger.


    There are also leaders in these clans, namely wanjianzong, who was once wounded. The former wanjianzong died in the hands of Tuo barrui. The new wanjianzong is the son of the old one. He is full of revenge. When he sees the great change of Jiuzhou Pavilion, he can''t let it go.


    So he secretly sent letters to some of the clans that he had made friends with. Naturally, what he could make friends with was not a good thing, even if it was a good match.


    So these agreed clans began to close up other clans. There were not a few greedy people. Seeing that such a large piece of fat meat of the Kyushu chamber of Commerce was moved, dozens of clans responded to this collection.


    Other sects are not greedy, but they don''t have so much courage. They think that although the Kyushu pavilion has lost its power, its foundation is still there. Even if it can''t be fought in a short time, they can''t join in the situation.


    Some of them are even more timid, because they didn''t hear the death of Tuoba Rui and others. They were afraid that when they would come back for revenge, they planned to start at all.


    Of course, it''s more out of benevolence and righteousness. If there were no such gods as Hua Ruge, they would be replaced by the magic sea sect and the immeasurable magic sect sooner or later. It was these five people who came out with five magic weapons that saved many innocent lives.


    Now that the three great powers are gone, they will bully a pregnant woman with their vengeance. These people think they can''t do it.


    But it''s very difficult to deal with dozens of clans. They all have several affiliated clans under them. When they add up hundreds of clans together, there are more than a million people.


    In addition, Jiuzhou Pavilion and the great Xia Dynasty did not have a total of 100000 combat power. Most of them were low-level people, and there were few people who could get a hand.


    Mink didn''t come back. I think Shangguan Li also left the dark night Pavilion, so I haven''t got any news yet. It''s too late to wait for their help.


    When hearing the news from his subordinates, Mu Qingyan only felt the sound of his head banging. He threw Yu Jian away and said angrily, "these bastards."


    The deacons and elders looked at each other, and one of them said, "now I can only ask the Lord to make an idea."


    Mu Qingyan doesn''t want to make an idea of Hua Ruge, but she just saw it this morning. Hua Ruge is still in a coma and hasn''t woke up yet.


    But she didn''t show her eagerness and panic in the presence of the people of Jiuzhou Pavilion. She set her mind on the way: "give orders, prepare for war, and the leader of the cabinet will explain the strategies to the enemy."


    The deacons took their orders, but now Jiuzhou Pavilion can''t afford the spirit of fighting, because the strength gap is too big, let alone the owner of his own cabinet is pregnant now, I''m afraid it''s difficult to deal with it even in the heyday.


    For a while, people in the Jiuzhou Pavilion were in a panic. When Mu Qingyan saw Hua as a song and didn''t wake up, he could only repair a letter and send it to Su Nianxia for her advice.


    Su Nianxia is now in the dust-free clan. However, her condition is not much better than Hua Ruge''s. The good thing is that she is distracted when something happens.


    She visited some of the disciples who were seriously injured in Wuchen sect, probably asked about the situation these days, and then looked at the traces of these people''s injuries. The frown was more and more tight.


    At this time, Mu Qingyan''s letter arrived, and she knew that Hua Ruge had been in a coma for several days.


    I think so. Hua Ruge''s body is empty when she is still pregnant. How could she get such a big blow.


    "Bastard!" Su Nianxia stood up angrily from the chair and said, "as expected, the emperor expected it, but it''s not that the enemy has a back hand, but that people''s heart is not ancient."


    On the day when juntianxia left, he was afraid that the place would sing to China and let her stay. It seems that she was really right to stay.


    "If you want to fight us, are you qualified?" Su Nianxia squints her eyes and says something. Then, because things are almost over, she decides to go back to the great Xia Dynasty. Before going back, she wrote a letter to Mu Qingyan to make her stand still and prepare to fight.


    Mu Qingyan is determined to be calm after receiving it.


    The crazy old man heard the news that day. He was furious. The angry business spread far away: "I''m not dead, but I''ve bullied my apprentice. I''m sure you''ll never come back!"


    After he finished shouting, people in Kyushu Pavilion shook their heads in succession. Nowadays, even the strong are not rivals of others.


    Shuiyunning is also shivering with rage after knowing it, because he didn''t expect that there was such a thing. These people are shameless to the extreme if they choose to do it at this juncture.


    She is talking with shuiyunxuan. Hua Ruge on the bed slowly opens her eyes, and her eyes are clear.


    "Goethe, are you awake?" Shuiyunning found out at the first time and came to bed.


    Hua Ruge looked inside for a moment, and when he saw that the child was ok, he sat up and squeezed a smile at shuiyunning: "mother, I''m ok."


    "It''s all right, silly boy." Shuiyunning holds her in her arms, and tears fall down again.


    Hua Ruge''s consciousness is always in the half light and half out, sometimes in a severe coma, but sometimes it is awake, but she is not willing to wake up.


    When she heard the uncertain news of Tuo BARREI''s life and death, she had a little fear of the current situation even though she was strong enough. She didn''t dare to wake up, but today she realized that she could hear the conversation in the room after turning around a little.


    Something happened.


    She patted her mother''s back with her hand, and cried out to the door, "please admire your head."

 Chapter 1925

    I heard the voice of the leader of my own Pavilion. I ran away.


    "You heard it, son?" Asked the water.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "I just heard that mother and aunt don''t have to worry about it. I will deal with it."


    "Son, you can''t be impulsive. You can''t fight in this battle. Let your mother stay here. Let your aunt take you to shelter." The water is in a hurry.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "how can some thieves get me? My mother can rest assured."


    As he said, Mu Qingyan flew to the courtyard, stepped into the room, saw Hua Ruge wake up, but asked with a sigh of relief, "you are finally awake, how do you feel?"


    "I''m fine. Tell me about the grandchildren." Hua Ruge is very calm.


    Mu Qingyan then sighed and told the story. At last, he said, "the latest news is that they will send 300000 people to attack our Jiuzhou Pavilion first, and the people behind will come later."


    "How many people will follow?" Hua Yuege asked, with no expression on his face.


    "About half a million."


    "All together?"


    "There are also those little disciples who are not able to fight, which should add up to more than one million." Mu Qingyan replied, though she didn''t understand why Hua Ruge asked.


    Hua Ruge stood up and touched his stomach after listening to it. "Baby, it''s reasonable that your mother should do good deeds for you, but how can your mother let them have fun in this world while your father is not trying to take our lives?"


    "My mother wants everyone to know that anyone in the world who dares to make your decision will die."


    She said there was a sharp flash in her eyes.


    Mu Qingyan worried: "Ruge, you can think well, what are you going to do? You can''t fight now. "


    "Come here." Hua Yuege looks at her again and spits out three words lightly.


    Mu Qingyan asked strangely, "what do you mean?"


    Hua Ruge closed his eyes for a moment, as if he had saved his strength to say: "contract all the fighting forces to the mountain, do not intercept in the middle, and let everyone under the mountain gate."


    "So that we are all exposed to the enemy?" "Mu Qingyan frowned slightly.


    "Do as I say." Hua rugo said that he took a slow breath: "I''m so tired now because of my lack of physical strength. I can only ask you for these things."


    "Don''t be polite between us. I''ll do as you say." Mu Qingyan said again: "I just can''t trust you. You should have a good rest and don''t suffer from it."


    Hua Yuege nodded, "thank you very much."


    "By the way, Xia Xia wrote today, saying that all the people and horses of Da Xia have been mobilized, and they will arrive in these two days." Said Mu Qingyan.


    Hua Ruge waved: "no, reply to the letter so that she doesn''t have to bring people. If you find any information, please ask her to come by herself."


    Mu light face unknown so, but see China such as song complexion tired also did not ask more, nodded to go down to write a letter.


    That day, Su Nianxia frowned after receiving the letter. She knew that Hua rugo had no doubt about her own decision. Of course, she was still worried, so she came here.


    Even if she is outnumbered, no one can stop her if she wants to take Hua Ruge with her. It''s not as simple as dying a little when they come back with a good spirit.


    When Su Nianxia arrived, Hua rugo went to sleep again. She was weak in constitution. Recently, she was suffering again. Now she has been hit again, which makes her body weaker.


    Shuiyunning takes Su Nianxia to the room beside to have a rest.


    Su Nianxia sighed and asked, "Auntie, how is sister rugo now?"


    "She was upset but didn''t say it. She stifled her illness." Shuiyunning sighed, "but I think it''s better if you come. She has at least one speaker."


    Su Nianxia nodded and said, "sister rugo has always been like this. When she meets something, she is always carrying it alone. At the end of the day, she is always suffering herself."


    "Yes." Water Yun Ning said, under the heart is a sigh.


    I thought the crisis was over. Who would have thought there was a greater disaster.


    "By the way, what can you find out?" Asked the water.


    Su Nianxia nodded: "those attacking spirits have the shadow of divine power, but they are not real gods. I think they should be the people in the western part of the divine territory."


    "Who''s in the west?" Asked the water.


    "Those people are very mysterious. They are said to be much stronger than the people in the East, and they are mostly divine servants." Su Nianxia said.


    "Servants of God?"


    "Even those who collect the power of belief for the gods and work for the gods can get the power given by the gods." Su Nianxia explained, "that''s what used to be the temple of light."


    Shuiyun nodded and said, "isn''t that hard to deal with?"


    "Yes, and I can''t judge the way of the person who made the move. Even if I go, I''m looking for a needle in a haystack. It''s hard to find someone." Su Nianxia also sighed.


    "Water Yun Ning pulled her hand way:" bitter you these children


    "I''m in the second place, mainly because my sister is pregnant. I''m afraid that if she is too sad, something will happen." Su Nianxia worries.


    "I can only talk to her more." Shuiyunning can''t help it.


    Su Nianxia nodded.


    After shuiyunning left, she sat there without saying a word. It seems that the situation is not better than huaruge.


    The next day Hua Ruge woke up in the morning and found Su Nianxia. When he heard the possible whereabouts of Tuoba Rui and others, he thought a little: "what do you think of them when they fall into the hands of the temple?"


    Su Nianxia shook his head: "I can''t say that. Those people are aggressive. I don''t know whether they are for people or for artifact."


    "For the sake of man?" Hua Yuege repeated, and then said, "is it the temple of pines?"


    Su Nianxia thought about it and then said, "sister is to say that the temple where childe wutrace was earlier?"


    As soon as Hua Yuege reminded her, she remembered that as early as in the small world, the son without trace was the son of Cangsong temple, the largest power in the small world. At that time, he was a man who could borrow the power.


    "Yes, he didn''t want to be controlled. He asked me for help to remove his mark. At that time, a goddess appeared, saying that he would not let him go," Hua rugo said, adding, "are we closer to the divine world and perceived?"


    Su Nianxia thought for a moment and said, "it''s possible that the original marks can be easily found if they are not removed."


    Hua Ruge frowned and said, "if it is true, it is dangerous."


    "Yes, the seal is made with the efforts of the gods. It is harmful to the spirits of the gods to remove it by force. Therefore, if the gods are furious, the result is unknown." Su Nianxia''s heart sank.


    "Find a way." Hua Ruge didn''t want to think about it any more. Then he said, "find a way to go to the western territory. Let''s find someone."


    Su Nianxia nodded, "OK, I''ll check."


    Although the two parts are the same territory of gods, they seem to be independent individuals. People on both sides seem to have no intersection. They have never heard how to go to the West.


    Hua Ruge looked at her and said, "it''s not too late. You''d better start."


    "No matter how urgent you are, you''ll soon be under attack. I''ll stay here to help you to be practical." Su Nianxia said.


    Hua rugo shook his head and said, "I can solve the problem on my own. Just concentrate on checking it."


    Su Nianxia looks at her with half a doubt.


    "Go ahead. When did you see me do something uncertain?" Hua is like a song and a light road.


    Although Su Nianxia has solved Hua Ruge, she is still uneasy when she is having a stomachache. Seeing her, she insists on saying, "unless my elder sister agrees that I will not fight myself."


    "Of course, even if I don''t care about myself, can I care about this child?" Hua Ruge nodded without thinking.


    "That''s good. I''m going to check. Take care of yourself, elder sister. It''s good for cultivation." Said Su Nianxia.


    "Good." Hua echoed like a song.


    Su Nianxia then left Jiuzhou Pavilion and headed for the headquarters of dark night Pavilion. Dark night Pavilion is always well-informed and should have data collection in this regard. Although shangguanli is not available, other people in dark night Pavilion still want to sell her face. It''s no big deal to find a data.

 Chapter 1926

    Hua rugo went back to her room to rest after su Nianxia left. Recently, she felt that her spirit was not good. If she didn''t rest more, it would not be good for her children.


    As for the matter of being besieged, she explained once and asked no more. Mu Qingyan had only limited instructions. She only contracted all the disciples to the mountain, and there was no one left in the city below. She did not resist.


    In this way, not only the disciples of Kyushu pavilion are not clear, but also the people who are going to attack the clan and the onlookers are a bit foolish. If we give up those cities, there will be no barrier for the Kyushu Pavilion. This is just waiting for death.


    These people of wanjianzong are very happy. They organized 300000 people to go to the direction of Kyushu Pavilion in thousands of spaceships, relying on the large number of people and fearing no traps.


    However, he didn''t underestimate the enemy too much. After all, the monsters of the illustrious sea clan and the immeasurable demon clan can be calculated by Hua Ruge. In this respect, he is certainly inferior to others.


    but he knows that he has an advantage, that is, there are many people, so half a million people in the second part will be ready after 300000 people leave. He also prevents himself from being trapped and has no way to order , so before leaving, we agreed with the Allied clan. The second part of the group didn''t have to wait for the order, as long as they were ready to start.


    There is no mistake in attacking. He doesn''t believe that 800000 people can''t deal with tens of thousands of people on huarugo mountain.


    The onlookers heard that the news was a cold sweat for Hua Ruge. Let alone she was pregnant and couldn''t fight. Even if she wasn''t pregnant, she couldn''t deal with so many people.


    And they heard that the empress didn''t support Kyushu Pavilion, so there was no hope of winning.


    They think that Kyushu Pavilion should also have this kind of cognition. People are gathered for devotion. After all, it''s the best way to fight.


    Master wanjian and some of his great masters also think this is the biggest one, so they are very satisfied all the way. They think they are going to make a lot of money soon.


    But Hua Ruge has several magic weapons and a chaotic magic weapon. Besides, the Kyushu chamber of commerce under her covers five areas and penetrates all walks of life. They can''t think how much money they have to think about,


    now the wealth and resources that they can''t even think about will soon fall into their own hands. These people just think about it and feel happy and dizzy. They bully one in their eyes The ease of a pregnant woman is no less than that of a windfall.


    Master Wan Jian felt his chin and said, "I will give you more resources, but the woman must be mine."


    "I said, little Lord, do you think about the master of Jiuzhou pavilion?" Another patriarch asked in a rather inconceivable way.


    The master of ten thousand swords nodded: "who else can there be besides her? Although she has already married, I don''t dislike her little brother."


    "Little patriarch, you are more courageous than your father. The leader of the Kyushu Pavilion is not an ordinary woman. She can set up the Kyushu chamber of Commerce and get chaos artifact. Her combat power is even comparable to that of Tyrannosaurus Rex. Even if you succeed this time, you may be able to control it later?" Another humanity.


    The master of ten thousand swords waved his hand and said, "no matter how powerful she is, she is just a woman. When she comes to me, I will teach her honestly."


    Others still disagree.


    Now the reason why they dare to fight is to bully Hua Ruge. If Hua Ruge is pregnant and can''t fight, they dare not fight to kill them. They don''t know whether they can win the whole war, but their heads must move.


    They don''t think that the small patriarch of wanjianzong can control such a dangerous person all the time.


    Master wanjian is full of confidence. It seems that he has determined that the peerless beauty will become his own.


    The spaceship was moving in a mighty way, because it had greeted the clans along the way, so when passing the city, it did not get off the spaceship, but flew all the way from the city.


    Those clans along the way are discontented but dare not take care of it. After all, there are a large number of people in each other. If they are in a hurry, they will kill their own city.


    The whole territory is paying attention to these people and wants to know what the final result will be.


    The disciples of Kyushu Pavilion can''t sit now, because they think it''s impossible for them to live on this lonely mountain, and the leader of Kyushu pavilion has no follow-up action, they really doubt that they are going to die here.


    Mu Qingyan pays attention to these people''s emotions, but she has no other way except to reassure them. After all, Hua Ruge does not pacify people.


    It''s almost like dying or surrendering.


    Hua Ruge no longer seems to pay attention to this matter. He sits in a small courtyard in the daytime, and then goes to bed in the evening. He talks very little.


    Generally speaking, Tuo BARREI can always know her general position and whether her life is in danger through the ring when she has an accident. However, she doesn''t think it''s fair to her.


    Once we can meet again, she must put ten such signals on him, so that no matter how far he runs, he is not afraid to feel it.


    The sky is rosy and the setting sun is rolling in the clouds. It''s wonderful.


    She looked, but not into her heart.


    "Don''t worry, even if there is no signal, your father must still be alive, waiting for us to find him somewhere," she said softly


    "So you have to be strong and grow up well. We can go to find dad soon."


    She said, with a gentle and loving look in her eyes, when she could have a moment of comfort all day long, it was when she thought of the child.


    Now everyone thought that her pregnancy was her disaster, but she thought it was her greatest blessing.


    That night when she was going back to have a rest, Mu Qingyan walked into the yard and saw that she could not help but was worried. At this time, Hua Ruge had already come back thin and looked very haggard, without half the same appearance as before.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Yuege looks up and asks.


    "300000 people led by wanjianzong have entered our territory and are expected to arrive at the foot of our mountain tomorrow afternoon." Said Mu Qingyan.


    "Wanjianzong?" Hua Ruge has a little doubt.


    Looking at her look, Mu Qingyan was shocked and said: "you will not forget that wanjianzong gathered all the sects to attack our Jiuzhou pavilion?"


    Hua Ruge nodded and looked at Mu Qingyan''s inconceivable look. She said again, "I didn''t forget it, but I didn''t remember it for a while."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Yan Yan.


    If she is right, it seems to be the same thing. No wonder there is no movement after she gives an order, but she forgot it.


    Now the friars of the whole territory are either covetous to the Jiuzhou Pavilion and the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce, or they are looking at the disaster that is sure to come with a sympathetic eye.


    but she is the first person to bear the brunt of it. How hearty she can forget this.


    "Don''t look at me like that. My brain is not very good after I''m pregnant. I remember what happened a long time ago, but the recent events are a little fuzzy. I heard that people will do this when they are old, but I didn''t expect to feel it in advance." Hua Ruge said and pulled out a smile of self mockery.


    Mu Qingyan looks at her and thinks that she may be slow now, so she waits patiently for her next sentence.


    As a result, after waiting for a quarter of an hour, she saw Hua Ruge looking at the sunset in the sky. She didn''t move for half a day and didn''t mean to speak.


    Mu Qingyan could not help but ask, "those people will arrive tomorrow. We must think of a way to deal with them."


    "Well?" Hua Ruge seems to have just reflected that she hasn''t left yet. She turns her head and looks at her. Then she says, "there''s nothing to do. Just tell the following people not to be nervous."


    "Don''t be nervous?"


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I''m slow in my brain now, so you can appease me."


    "It happened half a month ago, and I''ve pacified countless times now, but there are so many people on the other side, how can they not panic?" Mu Qingyan sighs.

 Chapter 1927

    Hua Ruge scratched his head and thought for a second before he said, "then don''t tell them that people are coming. After tomorrow''s people are coming, they can''t escape."


    Mu Qingyan is stunned again. She feels that Hua Ruge''s style before and after pregnancy is different. She usually controls the whole situation in the palm of her hand to rest assured. Her spy and the dark guard of the dark night Pavilion come and go to her yard every day, always sending the first-hand comprehensive news.


    But now she doesn''t control the external situation. She doesn''t care about the people of her clan. It''s not like her.


    "Right?" Hua rugo asked her.


    Mu Qingyan had to nod his head. It''s really simple and effective to conceal the news.


    Hua rugo looked at her puzzled look and waved her hand. "You can''t expect me to think of any clever way. I have to come up with a set of feasible plans for several days now. It''s too late."


    Mu Qingyan is amused by her. She has known Hua Ruge for such a long time. She hasn''t seen her brain slow yet. She looks a little cute.


    Hua rugo didn''t think there was anything. She knew that she was not only pregnant, but also because Tuo BARREI was missing. She couldn''t hold anything in her mind. She didn''t want to devote her energy to these little things.


    "Well, you can have a rest earlier. I''ll take care of something." Said Mu Qingyan.


    "Thank you." Hua is like a song.


    Mu Qingyan smiled and left.


    Hua Ruge stroked his belly and said, "baby, let''s go to bed."


    When she said that, she went back to sleep.


    At the moment, the whole Kyushu Pavilion, including the crazy old man, is worried about the future. I''m afraid she is the only one who can go to bed early and early. She slept until noon the next day. Hearing the latest news from the little disciple sent by Mu Qingyan, the main gates delayed some trips, probably coming late.


    Hua Ruge nodded to make it clear. After washing and rinsing, she drank a bowl of ginseng soup made by red ginseng for thousands of years. Then she looked in the mirror and found that after a good night''s sleep, she looked better, at least not so haggard.


    She doesn''t want to show her less powerful side in front of the world. At this time, she doesn''t want to be looked down upon.


    Shuiyunning now sleeps in her side hall. Seeing her daughter''s like this, she can''t help worrying: "son, don''t you want to fight?"


    Hua Ruge shakes his head: "children can win by their own fighting ability, not their own strength. Now with children, I can''t afford to fight."


    "Then what are you?"


    "When people come all the way, I always have to say hello to them. Otherwise, they really think I can''t help them when I''m pregnant." Hua Yuege said lightly.


    Shuiyunning knew that she couldn''t help it, and that Hua Ruge was also impulsive, so she said, "mother will go with you."


    "Good." Hua Ruge nods.


    When Hua rugo wore a recently made dress at noon, it was all black and embroidered with elegant patterns with silver silk threads. It was luxurious and grand.


    because she was pregnant now, the dress was a little wider, but it could cover her stomach. It didn''t look so big. It was covered with a cloak of the same color. In this way, if you want to go from Her appearance doesn''t necessarily show her pregnant belly.


    Hua Ruge touched his stomach and said, "it''s better to think about it for your mother or to cover you up. The greedy and shameless faces of those people are really ugly. Moreover, the war is a little bloody. My mother still wants you to see this, and the sunshine will be brighter in the future."


    After she became a mother, she knew that it was not easy to be a mother, but she didn''t feel any trouble. Instead, she felt warm in her heart to do something for it.


    Shuiyunning is watching, the only feeling is that her child has grown up, which doesn''t make her happy but distressed. How she wants her daughter to look like the other day, full of the joy of being a mother, she doesn''t know what is sad at all.


    In Hua rugo, I changed my clothes and soon saw the dense airships flying in the distance. These airships crossed the cities of Jiuzhou Pavilion and came to the Mountain Gate of Jiuzhou Pavilion fearlessly.


    At the same time, she also heard the panic of the disciples of Kyushu Pavilion. She realized the disadvantages of hiding from these people. They were not prepared to be scared at all.


    "What are you shouting about? What are some odds and ends to be afraid of?" At this time, an angry voice resounded through the mountains where Kyushu Pavilion is located, and the powerful prestige suppressed the shouting of ordinary disciples.


    It''s not someone else. It''s the crazy old man.


    He came out of the hall on the top of the mountain and looked down at the bottom and said: "we have never experienced any storm. We have already picked up the life from the phantom sea sect. What can we be afraid of. What can we do if there are many people on the other side? Not all of them are mobs. Let''s kill one without losing money and kill two to earn money. What''s the strength of cultivating even if you don''t have such blood? "


    It seems that the following disciples have the same reason. Now that the enemy is in front of them, they must be too late to run. It''s better to kill more people if they fight or not.


    "What are you afraid of? Let''s fight with them!" Cried a deacon.


    "Yes, I did!"


    "Kill!"


    One by one, the disciples of Kyushu Pavilion shouted with red eyes. They had a will to die in their hearts, so they were fearless.


    But they cried twice and then closed their mouths one by one, and looked up to the top of the mountain again. There was a black figure beside the crazy old man. When they saw the black figure, they were all sad.


    As people saw Hua Ruge, the voice went down, looked at her, and seemed to be quiet waiting for her to speak.


    After a lot of wind and rain, people in Kyushu pavilion are still very convinced of Hua Ruge, so now they still hope to hear what her plan is.


    "I''m sorry to shock you for my sake, but it doesn''t matter. We''ll fight when people bully us. It''s nothing terrible." The voice of Hua Ruge spreads all over the Kyushu pavilion under the blessing of Lingli.


    However, the content of this remark disappointed them a little. We should try our best to avoid any change at all.


    But they didn''t make a sound, because they thought Hua Ruge had something to say.


    But after Hua Yuege finished this sentence, he looked at the approaching spacecraft and said nothing.


    The people in Jiuzhou pavilion are stupid. The leader of the pavilion in their consciousness is the kind of person who can control all the initiative. They are the only ones who bully others. They will not be so passive at all.


    although this sudden change happened, they can''t do nothing completely. Although it''s not necessarily useful to say and do it, they can''t wait to die.


    What''s more, people''s understanding of their own cabinet owners is not a person waiting to die. How can it change after pregnancy.


    Of course, there are also female disciples in Kyushu Pavilion who have expressed their understanding and said to the people around them, "when pregnant, they will be tired both physically and mentally. Now they have such a big thing, and everyone will panic."


    "Ah, it seems that we have broken the jade this time." A male disciple sighed.


    Hua Ruge didn''t seem to hear the comments below. He still looked at the larger and larger spacecraft in his sight.


    The crazy old man took her back a step, and then said, "go back. I''m here."


    "Don''t worry, sir. I''m just looking. Don''t do it." Hua Yuege said.


    "What can I see here? Go back quickly. If you can''t keep it, hurry up." The crazy old man said with a serious face.


    Behind the water yunning also took the opportunity to advise.


    Hua Ruge shook his head at the two men and said, "don''t worry, your elder brother. If I don''t have full assurance, I will leave early, and it''s impossible to put my child in danger."


    "What can you do?" The crazy old man asked doubtfully.


    At this time, those spaceships finally arrived at the gate of Jiuzhou Pavilion, only to see the disappearance of the brush, and then appeared in front of the crowd was the dense 300000 people.


    All of these 300000 people stood in the air and looked down at the Jiuzhou Pavilion below. I didn''t know that they thought they were heavenly soldiers and generals.


    People in Kyushu pavilion just look at so many people and they are in despair. No matter how hard they fight, they can''t win. What''s more, Mu Qingyan has ordered that the mountain guard array not be opened.

 Chapter 1928

    Without the protection of the big formation, they are completely exposed in front of the three hundred thousand people like wolves. As the defending party, they have no advantage at all.


    On the other hand, people on the opposite side are full of momentum, shouting in the sky.


    "Hua is like a song. Those who are wise will surrender quickly, or we will blood wash your Jiuzhou Pavilion today."


    "Yes, give all your money and artifact. Our sect is mainly in a good mood and can spare you a death."


    "I thought the people in Kyushu Pavilion had some real skills. I didn''t expect that they were scared like this now, hahaha."


    There are countless mocking voices coming from the opposite side. The disciples of Kyushu pavilion are so angry that they have green tendons on their foreheads. They hold the weapons in their hands one by one.


    At this time, the first man in his early twenties waved his hand, and then he suddenly calmed down. He also stared at Hua Ruge and said, "Lord of Jiuzhou Pavilion, long time no see."


    Hua Ruge had been looking at them quietly before. She didn''t let out any momentum around her. She looked totally different from the past when she was in full swing. She didn''t look like a peerless strong person. However, even her temperament can''t be ignored. Just standing here quietly gives people a decisive feeling.


    Hua Yuege, listening to him, asked lightly, "have we met before?"


    This made the master of wanjianzong a little embarrassed. He still felt good about himself, but he didn''t want others to know him at all.


    It''s hard for other disciples to keep from laughing.


    "I am the new patriarch of wanjianzong. The former patriarch killed by you is my father. I come here today for revenge. Those who understand each other will surrender immediately. Once we start, we will raze your Jiuzhou pavilion to the ground." In order to save face, the master of ten thousand swords raised a breath and said loudly.


    Hua Hua Song as like as two peas, he said, "I should have seen it, you look like a father and you are shameless and arrogant."


    She was telling the truth, but at this time, it was no doubt that the master of wanjian could not come down.


    The master of ten thousand swords is very angry. He means that he can frighten people into stupidity in battle. It''s also possible to surrender directly. I didn''t expect that Hua rugo would dare to talk to each other when he saw them.


    Do you want to live or not?


    "Hua Ruge, I will not talk with you as fast as I can. I will only give you a chance to choose. Will you go down or not?" The master of ten thousand swords spoke again, his words were full of threats.


    At this time, the disciples of Kyushu Pavilion also looked at Xiang huaruge and waited for her to make a decision.


    They know that they have no good fruit to eat in the end, but there is no fluctuation in their mind.


    Hua Ruge laughed at this and said, "you people, you think you can humiliate me when there are many people. It''s really ridiculous. Don''t you think it''s Hua Ruge when I have a baby? "


    Although her voice is very weak, but this word is full of absolute self-confidence, it makes the opposite clan a little bottomless.


    "What do you mean? Now you think you can win? " Master wanjian could not understand this sentence.


    Hua Yuege stopped talking and looked at the people in front of him calmly.


    The master of ten thousand swords said angrily: "I''ll see what else you can do. Kill me. Except for Hua Ruge, there is no one left in the whole Kyushu Pavilion. "


    The disciples of each major sect are obedient, even if they want to dive down.


    At this time, they found that the sun was covered. When they looked up, they saw a city with only four walls rapidly enlarged in the sky. But in a moment, it was a thousand feet big and a hundred feet high. Then it fell, shaking the ground three times.


    This huge city directly covers the mountains where Kyushu Pavilion is located, covering all the people present. People are surprised to look at the dark wall.


    They haven''t seen this kind of magic instrument.


    The master of ten thousand swords snorted scornfully, "Hua is like a song, so don''t make a fool of it. It''s useless for you to take anything out at this time."


    Other people also calmed down after the initial panic, because they felt that it would be hard enough to fight with the immeasurable demon sect. If Hua rugo had the base card, it would be taken out at that time, and there would be no room for reservation.


    So they think this city looks very heavy but it''s just for bluffing.


    The disciples of Jiuzhou Pavilion don''t know what it is. There are only four walls in black. They don''t know what they can do.


    But mu Qingyan suddenly remembered that Hua Ruge had such a powerful weapon, called the city of the sky.


    The effect of the sky city in the battle with a single person is not very great, but if the group war has absolute advantages and extremely terrible killing power, let alone 300000, even three million people will probably end up dead and dead.


    "If you can force me to use this magic instrument, you will end up doing evil." Hua Yuege said a faint voice. The microphone is flexible.


    There was still disdain on the other side of the main gate, and the patriarch ordered a charge.


    Three hundred thousand disciples rushed down from the middle of the sky, with great momentum. The disciples of Kyushu Pavilion were all determined to die, and they were all ready to attack with their swords in their hands.


    Crazy old man wants to rush up in the first time.


    However, Hua Ruge said, "you don''t have to do this little thing."


    "Little things?" The crazy old man was stunned.


    At this time, the blood red lines appeared on the ground at the foot of the 300 thousand disciples. The big lines formed in an instant, and the blood red border blocked the way of 300 thousand people.


    Those disciples felt that a red barrier suddenly appeared in front of them. They didn''t understand what it was. In a flash, their space was full of danger.


    Sure enough, there will be countless red energy raging in the next moment of the array. This red power is equivalent to the full blow of the six strong ones, which is the realm of the strength of the spirit.


    In this way, the disciples below the sixth level in the bitter sea environment have no ability to resist a single blow. In a long time, there are countless howls.


    People from all major sectors know that huaruge is not a bluff. It''s a real guy.


    It seems that the strength of this array is not only that it is hard for the disciples below the sixth level in the bitter sea to resist, but also that it is dangerous for the disciples of the sixth level to resist for a while if the array is still unbroken.


    We need to know that the most important and the most important group of them are the people of the six aspects of kuhaijing. The seven aspects and the eight aspects of kuhaijing are the accomplishments of the patriarch and the elder Taishang, which add up to hundreds of people.


    If we let the big battle go on like this, they will live hundreds of people.


    Is that enough?


    "Don''t panic, everyone. Follow me." The master of ten thousand swords roared, and then under the protection of several eight powerful men around him, he began to attack the red border outside the array.


    Other patriarchs also calmed down in their initial panic, because they knew that even a strong array would run out of energy, and that there were a large number of them. If they attacked the large array, I believe that the boundary would be broken soon.


    "Attack the big formation together, don''t panic!" There was another roar of the patriarch.


    So these people quickly calmed down and began to attack the border together.


    Qi Ling is very happy. The stronger the Vietnam War, the more people killed, the more powerful the magic weapon. He has been encouraging Hua Ruguo to kill people. It''s better to kill more than ten cities, so the sky city will have the supreme power, even more powerful than the chaos artifact.


    But his master always thought that it was against the laws of heaven that sky city destroyed people''s souls. So he not only didn''t kill innocent people, but also didn''t want to take out many wars. He always couldn''t catch opportunities.


    Now it''s good. He finally has a chance to kill. To say that these people are really capable of killing, it''s not easy to make their masters look like this.


    There are countless red blades in the array. We need to kill all the people with low strength in ordinary times. But this time there are too many people. It is estimated that we need to kill for a while.


    The red energy is rampant in the crowd, and the bodies and souls of those who fall are all absorbed by the big array, which makes the big array more and more powerful.


    At this time, the six strong and above can resist for a while. They are all frantically attacking the border of the big array. At the beginning of the attack, they can clearly feel the shaking of the border, and can see that the power of the big array is not very strong.

 Chapter 1929

    They all saw the hope of going out, so they attacked one after another, but at this time, what shocked them happened, that is, with the passage of time, the border not only did not weaken, but also became more tenacious.


    One of the elders noticed that all the fallen disciples had disappeared, not only the flesh and blood, but also the soul.


    Where are you?


    Seeing that the red blade is stronger and stronger, the border is stronger and stronger. He soon thought of a possibility that makes people''s back cool. That is, this big array will absorb the energy of flesh and soul, and then convert it into attack power to attack other people in the array.


    This It''s just amazing.


    "We have to get out, get out! We have to die in it if we stay trapped. " The elder roared out.


    Other people also found the evil gate of the array after reminding them, and their faces were white with fear. When they saw those killed by the array, they turned into the nourishment of the city to attack them. The power around them became stronger and stronger, and the people in the array felt extremely desperate.


    How could there be such a sinister magic weapon in this world? They haven''t seen such a terrible means in the devil gate.


    "Come on, break the line!"


    All the powerful people in the main gates are in a hurry. They take out their magic weapons one by one to move towards the border, which is a crazy attack.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    It has to be said that these magic tools are also strong. In a moment, they shake the big array of the sky city violently.


    Qi Ling felt a little tired and didn''t want to support himself. He hurriedly told Hua Ruge, "master, help me."


    Hua Ruge''s response was a little slower, and only after hearing the transmission did he let the devouring beast come out.


    Swallowing beast is also very excited after receiving the order. When it turns into a blue light, it rushes out. Before the spirit leaves an entrance for it, it rushes in by itself.


    Devouring animals can also watch the fire and choose powerful magic tools to eat.


    It''s very fast. It''s constantly shuttling around the people''s side. One magic weapon at a time, and the people''s blink time is basically more than a dozen magic weapons.


    Those top powerful people spit blood because of the damage of the spirit, which is not light.


    Devour animals like fish in water, then in the array around, see what a good baby to eat, it is called an unbridled.


    The people who were eaten were the main force of breaking the array. Now they are all hurt after losing the magic weapon, and their original fighting power is gone. That''s miserable.


    The master of ten thousand swords watched all the time. Naturally, he knew what happened. He shouted: "put away all the magic tools. Don''t use them again."


    The people who find this situation are all the strong ones who are able to swim in the big formation. They have put away the baby for a while, otherwise, they will be injured even if the baby is gone. This is really a bit of bullying.


    At this time, people know that Hua Ruge really has a trump card, and one by one. At the same time, it makes people doubt life.


    People in Kyushu Pavilion stared at the scene in front of them, looked at the increasingly strong array, listened to the howling and desperate voice in the array, and wrote unbelievably on their faces.


    They finally know why their cabinet leader is not in a hurry, and why they don''t resist and let these people in. This is not to give up resistance, but to be afraid that these people will run away.


    If such measures are publicized, I''m afraid that the whole continent will be afraid for a while, and pay a silent tribute to those who rush here.


    For a time, the worship of the disciples of Kyushu pavilion to China Ruge had reached its peak. Before, I thought that the ability of all aspects of the host of Kyushu Pavilion had declined after she became pregnant. Unexpectedly, the pregnant huaruge was much stronger than before.


    The crazy old man looked silly. He stared for a while and then said, "apprentice, do you have the magic weapon of the demon clan?"


    "Yes." Hua Ruge nods.


    "And a magic weapon that can receive the artifact?" Crazy old man stared at the blue light and thought that these things were beyond his cognitive scope.


    Hua rugo responded that he was talking about devouring animals, so he shook his head and said, "it''s not illegal. I''ll let this little guy see you when I get a chance."


    The crazy old man shook his head and said incredibly, "I can''t believe you''ve got a secret card."


    "Originally, it was used to deal with the schemers after the war between gods and demons. I didn''t expect that they would be scared away so easily, so I have kept it till now." Hua Yuege said.


    The war between gods and demons is not a personal battle. Naturally, she will not take out her own card to protect her life. It''s funny that these people really think they have no ability.


    Crazy old man used to think that Hua Ruge was a man with great chance. Now he has confirmed this idea.


    At this time, daarray has harvested many people''s lives, without exception, these people have not left any corpses, all of them have been turned into the nourishment of the city of the sky, daarray has become stronger and stronger, and it is very easy to take the lives of the six powerful people in the bitter sea environment.


    In such a situation, the disciples of Kyushu Pavilion clapped their hands. They thought that the people in the array never dreamed that this guild would come to an end like this.


    Everyone in the array is in a panic at the moment. With the falling of the six disciples in the bitter sea, the attack power of the array has increased a lot, and none of them can survive in this way.


    The master of ten thousand swords only has the strength of six fold in the bitter sea. He is surrounded by several supreme elders of the clan to keep his life. He watched the other six fold disciples turn into the nourishment of the array, and almost didn''t pee his pants.


    At that time, he could not care about his face. Standing on the periphery, he said to Hua Ruge, "Lord Hua, we know it''s wrong. Please honor our lives. We are willing to join Kyushu Pavilion, and you are the only one to look forward to."


    When he said that, other patriarchs also said, "yes, I will swear that I will only be loyal to you in the future."


    "Please spare your life."


    The people in the array can''t care about their dignity and moral integrity. They can see that if Hua Ruge doesn''t show mercy now, they will die in the array.


    "It''s not a big mistake to provoke me. You don''t have long eyes. You can''t choose the right time." Hua Yuege said a light sentence, which didn''t sound significant, but it sentenced those people to death.


    If in ordinary times, she would certainly use a plan or divide these people into clans so that they could not form a force of war, or shoot out the birds with guns to frighten and drive back these scheming people, and never kill them.


    But these people have to start after Tuo BARREI disappeared, and this time is undoubtedly the time when she has the worst temper and the laziest time to deal with. These people are not unlucky and who is unlucky.


    Each person in the array is more desperate than the other. Just before the incense, they thought they had chosen a perfect attack opportunity. A large number of resources and treasures are in front of them. They just want to find out what they have got. It''s very simple,


    but who can think of touching the scale of the nine state cabinet leader? Even one can''t live.


    When Qi Ling heard these people cry for mercy, he raised his heart. He was afraid that his master would let them go. Now, hearing her say that is just to let them go.


    The city of the sky is indeed a weapon of extreme ferocity. It seems that 300000 people only provide nourishment for it. There is no power to fight back in its hanging array. In a short time, half of the people died in it.


    The big formation turned red, but it didn''t smell any blood. This kind of killing surprised the disciples of Kyushu Pavilion. I think this treasure is the treasure of group war.


    More people will not only not disperse their strength, but also become stronger and stronger. It seems that they are tailor-made for this war, which is amazing.


    And the final outcome of this war, as people now predict, is that this battle only engulfs one third and six of the strong, then it has the power to kill the seven strong, and one third of the strong, and then it has the power to kill the eight strong. Those super strong who are relied on by the major sectors have not escaped the pressure of the battle.


    The master of ten thousand swords peed in his pants when he saw the death of the surrounding elder. Now he really felt despair and understood what Hua rugo said at the beginning of the war.


    Hua Ruge is an absolute strong person. Even if she is pregnant, she still has the ability to destroy them easily.


    He is now ruined by the intestines are green, his good life, but what sudden and rich to hold the beauty of the spring and autumn dream, now good, the benefits have not been put into the life, how late regret.

 Chapter 1930

    Looking at the disappearance of people in the array, Hua Ruge''s vision has not fluctuated. In fact, she can give less than one tenth of the energy to the immediate things, which is basically not thinking.


    She only believes that one thing, anyone who wants to do harm to her children should die. She may have been too good tempered in the past, otherwise these people would not dare to be so unbridled.


    After a while, some of the last eight strong men in the array lost their resistance and were killed by the array. There was no one else in the array.


    The red array disappeared slowly, and the pattern disappeared slowly. There was no trace left in the original place, as if the 300000 people had never existed.


    The disciples of Jiuzhou Pavilion still feel like they have had a dream. It''s really evil.


    Hua Ruge stretched out his hand slowly, and saw that the thick black wall around her disappeared into a black light. Then a small city like a toy appeared in Hua Ruge''s palm, and disappeared in her palm with her thoughts.


    When the disciples of Jiuzhou Pavilion saw it, they fell to their knees one after another and shouted: "the leader of the pavilion is mighty!"


    "Get up. Everyone was shocked before. Let''s go back to have a rest." Hua Ruge said and turned around and left.


    "To the Lord." The disciples of Jiuzhou Pavilion hurriedly said.


    Hua Ruge brings her mother back to her yard. It seems that she has never paid attention to this matter. She still lives the same life when she goes back.


    But the disciples of Kyushu Pavilion were not calm. After Hua Ruge left, there was a lot of discussion. There was nothing but the city of the sky and Hua Ruge. They thought this thing and this man were very magical.


    Mu Qingyan pressed his hand, and when people calmed down, he said, "don''t spread it out at this time. I think there will be a second group of disciples who will rush to Jiuzhou Pavilion. If they spread it out at this time, they are afraid to change other attack methods. If they attack Jiuzhou chamber of commerce across the mainland, they will not be so easy to deal with."


    "Yes, I''ll wait for it." The disciples of Jiuzhou Pavilion expressed their opinions one after another.


    At the same time, they are also mourning for the second wave of people who may come here. It''s said that there are more people than this time. It''s enough to be 500000. But when they see the power of the city of the sky, they understand that this magic weapon is not afraid of more people, but less people. These people come here purely as a city to put fertilizer here, so they don''t have to think about the result.


    They are afraid these days, and now they can finally relax.


    Mu Qingyan also has a sigh in her heart. She sighs the mood of Hua Ruge. Looking at her present style, she is afraid that her heart is inflamed, and she doesn''t know whether her body can bear it.


    Hua rugo herself didn''t think there was anything. Every day, she still worked according to the normal routine, and she would check the condition of the fetus every day. She asked the experienced doctors in this field, saying that in less than two months, she would be able to give birth.


    These days, the onlookers of the God territory stretched their necks and waited for the news. As a result, even the nearest clan didn''t hear any news of the war.


    It''s reasonable to say that if the two sides fight, so many powerful people in the bitter sea, even Hua rugo, may use the soul gun, so that there will be no peace for thousands of miles, but this time there is no movement at all.


    The spies couldn''t find the news, because there was no one in the city near Jiuzhou Pavilion. They couldn''t come to someone else''s Mountain Gate to ask. That''s not to find a fight.


    Of course, although there are still spies looking at the gate of Jiuzhou pavilion from afar, they want to see that the people on the mountain are still occupied by the major gates.


    However, the mountain guard array has been opened now. From a distance, we can''t see the inside of the mountain gate, but we can see that there is no fighting trace on the mountain outside the mountain gate. It''s very quiet and strange.


    When the Scout went back to say that, the outsiders guessed that there was only one explanation for the formation of this scene, that is, the Kyushu Pavilion came down without fighting, and other things may not be tenable.


    They are only surprised that, since wanjianzong and others have already attacked the Jiuzhou Pavilion, why do they open the mountain guarding array? What is this to hide?


    The people of God territory thought of it with their own not very clever brain. At last, they thought of the most possible situation, that is, these clans shared the spoils in it. Because they didn''t want to let out the rumors and be remembered by other clans, they didn''t let out any rumors.


    In this way, the other sects will live. One by one, the scouts will be more frequent. They will wait to find some clues to decide what to do next.


    If it is confirmed that wanjianzong and other clans have occupied the Mountain Gate of Jiuzhou Pavilion, and there is no risk, they will start to rob the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce. If the treasure on the top cannot be obtained, can''t the chamber below rob it?


    These spies hide furtively outside the gate of jiuzhouge mountain, so they crouch and guard.


    In addition, the second wave of monks gathered in the clan of wanjianzong were already on the way. The order they received at that time was that the Lords told them to cancel the action, and they would all press on and win with more people.


    These people don''t send spies out. It''s strange to learn that there are no signs of fighting there. After all, if they win, why don''t they send orders to return?


    However, they didn''t think about the disadvantages. After all, such a strong manpower gap is impossible to lose. Calling them to go should have another purpose. In a word, it''s right to go.


    Mu Qingyan said the coming of the 500000 people to Hua Ruge and asked how to deal with it.


    Hua Ruge is sitting in the yard to bask in the sun, holding a bowl of ginseng soup in his hand, drinking it casually, taking out the city of the sky and handing it to Mu Qingyan, which he doesn''t even want to smell: "find a place and it''s all gone."


    "Good." Mu Qingyan replied, "how are you doing?"


    "It''s OK. It''s healthy. Now it can kick me." Hua Ruge stroked her belly.


    Mu Qingyan frowned and said, "what about you?"


    "It''s OK. I still think he will be OK. Maybe he will come back to see us sometime." When Hua Yuege spoke, he raised his lips and his eyes were full of hope.


    Mu Qingyan looks at her spiritual head, which is better than the other days. Then she nods: "I''m relieved if you can take care of yourself."


    "Yes." Hua rugo said yes.


    They said a few words again, and Mu Qingyan took the city of the sky to leave, because there is an artifact in the city. She only needs to know the artifact at that time, but she doesn''t need to master the usage.


    At this time, the black wall of the sky city is suffused with light of blood. It can be seen that it engulfs so many flesh and blood at one time. It has not yet been completely transformed into its own power.


    After Mu Qingyan left, the bowl of ginseng soup in Hua Ru''s singer was also drunk, so he quietly leaned on the rocking chair to bask in the sun, but he didn''t shout bored.


    Shuiyunning and shuiyunxuan are uncomfortable in their eyes, but they don''t say anything in front of her. They are afraid that they will cause her more trouble.


    After another five or six days, the 500000 people also came to the affiliated city of Jiuzhou Pavilion. Because the city is still quiet, they flew directly to the Mountain Gate of Jiuzhou pavilion with their spacecraft.


    The spies of all parties hide here and there and look at this place in various secret ways. They want to see if the mountain guarding array will be opened, and what are the clans like wanjianzong doing in it.


    Now in their subconscious, Hua rugo must have surrendered.


    The spaceship stopped outside the mountain guard array, and the leader was the only clan leader who left behind in the second wave. With enough spiritual power, he said aloud, "please come out and answer."


    He thought that no matter who said this, there would always be someone to answer, but he didn''t expect that there was no movement at all. Instead, a small black square thing flew out. Looking carefully, it looked like a city with a little blood on it, which was very strange.


    However, before they could respond, the sky city suddenly became larger after flying to a certain height, and the next moment it was directly covered by the sun.


    The scouts on the outside are still wondering. It''s reasonable to say that people should come out to meet them. What''s the matter with a big city suddenly.


    Just when they were confused, they saw the red light suddenly appeared in the sky of the city, which was as high as 100 Zhangs. Then they heard the screams coming from the city.

 Chapter 1931

    For a while, the scouts thought that they had heard the wrong thing. They couldn''t understand what was in the city that flew out and became bigger. How could they make such a sound after being covered.


    They could see clearly that there was no one in the city when it came out, that is to say, the people who screamed in the city must be the people of the major gate alliance, and they were very frightened to hear that many people were shouting words like "plan in the middle", "break through the battle".


    Several spies sent by one of the clans exchanged their eyes and felt the surprise of the other party. However, although they didn''t know what happened, they could feel that it was not simple. They couldn''t show their heads, so they kept their breath and concentration one by one. They just watched and even received their thoughts.


    The people in the city of the sky have been confused at the moment when the array was opened. At this time, the city of the sky has become very sufficient because it absorbs the blood, flesh and spirit of the 300000 people in front of it. It''s impossible to deal with the eight strong people directly.


    The strength of this group of people is not as strong as the first wave. How can it not be disordered when encountering such a terrorist attack? Moreover, when they see this array, they know that the previous group of people may also die here. There is no way for them to be rescued.


    Of course, the most desperate thing for them is that Kyushu Pavilion threw out such a city. Even if they wanted to beg for mercy, they didn''t know who to ask for it.


    The people inside cry for their father and cry for their mother. Most of the last thoughts before they die think that they despise Hua Ruge. This Tyrannosaurus Rex can''t be offended at any time.


    It''s a pity that they know a little bit late. This time, Hua Ruge didn''t want to keep her hand from the beginning.


    The detectives only listened to the sound inside for half an hour to stop it. They took out their ears that were shocked. Their eyes were still fixed on the city.


    At this time, they saw that the city once again soared to the sky, and suddenly it became the size of a toy, and the mountain guarding array of Jiuzhou Pavilion also opened a small opening. After the black city penetrated, the array closed again.


    If you look at the place where 500000 people stayed, there is only one ground of sawdust left. It should be the result of the ship being crushed by a powerful force. There is nothing else. Let alone people, there is not even a body or a person''s body parts.


    All the spies only feel that their legs are soft like noodles, and their brains are numb. They stare at the strange and horrible scene in front of them.


    At this time, there was a clear wind in the mountains, and the sawdust on the ground was scattered. It seemed that nothing had happened.


    But the spies who witnessed the whole process knew that it was not that nothing had happened, but that everything was over. The half a million people were dead under the attack of the city.


    It''s not hard to guess where those 300000 people went before seeing this kind of scene? Why there is no fighting voice in Kyushu pavilion? It''s not necessary to fight. It''s killing at all.


    The scouts have been weak for more than half a day. After analyzing, they all rush to their zongmen to report this situation. I''m afraid that they will fight against the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce when they go back to zongmen later. The Jiuzhou chamber of commerce can''t afford it.


    There are not a few people coveting the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce. There are dozens of clans, big and small. They dare not lead the battle, but they don''t want to let go of the chance to pick up the cheapness. However, they are not reckless to attack the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce directly, because the name Hua Ruge is too famous, they are afraid of something.


    Three times a day, the patriarchs of these clans urged the scouts in front of them to get information as soon as possible, because they knew that the 500000 people had arrived at the Mountain Gate of Jiuzhou Pavilion, and they should be able to see the situation clearly this time.


    The scouts did not fail to live up to their expectations and came back to tell them what they had seen.


    After hearing this, the first reaction of these people was not shocked or even surprised. They all thought that the spy was out of his mind. They had never heard of any magic instrument that could harvest 500000 lives in half an hour.


    Not to mention ordinary artifact, even chaotic artifact is impossible.


    So they decided to call other spies back, one by one, but the final result was one.


    After looking at each other for a while, these people finally came to the conclusion that these spies were controlled by the collective to come back and scare people.


    Yes, it must be.


    The scouts listened to the patriarch and the elders, and their positions began to get a little shaky. They scratched their heads and said, "are we really under control?"


    "Maybe we are so weak. It''s not easy for those strong people to control us." The other way.


    "That''s right, too. I said what we saw was too frightening. I can''t even say it myself." The third detective said relieved.


    Of course, although these sects think so, they still don''t act rashly, because the situation is still uncertain, and the action is too impulsive.


    At this time, Mu Qingyan felt that the situation was stable, so he opened the mountain guarding array and put the people who were originally in the city to go out, whether to do business or to do business, whether to practice or to practice.


    At the same time, she sent many people and horses to clean up the people left behind in the clan headed by ten thousand sword clan. This war is a death feud. She can''t leave the remaining sins of those clan, or it will be a disaster later.


    In this way, the clans who covet the Jiuzhou chamber of commerce can get the exact information. The total number of those clans is 800000, so they disappear on the territory of gods. However, how to live or how to live the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce cannot be more obvious.


    And they can see from the people sent by Kyushu pavilion that their strength has hardly weakened. What does this mean?


    It means that the spies are telling the truth. There is a magic weapon that can kill 800000 people in the Kyushu Pavilion. The shape is a black city. It is most likely a magic weapon that is Hua Ruge.


    Now the high-level of these clans are all stupid. They say that this is not abnormal. So many clans send so many powerful people to besiege them. As a result, one by one, the capital city is left with corpses, which is completely compensated.


    This event spread more and more widely in the territory of the gods. All the people who hesitated to attack Hua Ruge were so scared that they sat down on the chair and said, "fortunately, we didn''t do it."


    And those who have been indignant from the beginning to the end of the clan and the people are clapping their hands, thinking that these shameless people who repay their kindness with vengeance should end up like this.


    Many storytellers are ready to collect materials, process them, and compile them into a book, which will definitely catch fire when it''s hot.


    Because the merchants and ordinary monks on the Kyushu Pavilion now come down the mountain and return to the cities. These people have seen the scene of that day, and they can''t help seeing that scene, so they say it when they are asked.


    What they said was very detailed, as far as how the city of the sky works and where the evil gate lies. As small as that day, the master of ten thousand swords and their master of Jiuzhou Pavilion said something, and they all restored it.


    When they heard the abnormal place of the sky city, they all took a breath of cold air and worshipped Hua Ruge more and more in their hearts.


    If this had not happened, who would have thought that Hua rugo could still stay after the battle of the immeasurable demon sect. She could not do her best in such a battle. It can be seen how many skills she has.


    There are more just people on the mainland. Now they are laughing at those failed clans. They feel that they are beyond their capacity. They bully people when they see that they are pregnant, but they don''t want to run into stubble. They are looking for their own misfortune.


    At the same time, the disciples of Kyushu pavilion have cleaned up the remaining evils of dozens of clans and plundered all the assets of those clans and the industries in the city, but they have made another windfall.


    At the beginning, those people in the clan could not imagine that they would not only get no benefits, but also pay for themselves and their entire wealth.


    As soon as this incident happened, Hua Ruge''s reputation in zongmen became more famous, which made the development of Jiuzhou chamber of commerce more smooth. This time, let alone she was just pregnant. As long as she had a breath left, no one would dare to make the decision of the chamber of Commerce and Jiuzhou chamber. The consequences were too serious.

 Chapter 1932

    After the dust of the siege was settled, the whole clan of the God territory was completely honest, and the wind and waves came quickly and peacefully. Now the God territory is peaceful and peaceful.


    I can''t do without being quiet. I''m really scared.


    Hua Ruge is also waiting for Su Nianxia''s news while keeping his body. He wants to know how to go to the western territory.


    Su Nianxia''s investigation was not slow. He came to her yard the third day after the war ended. Although there was no vitality, she could see hope in her eyes.


    Su Nianxia came here to have a look at Hua rugo. Seeing that her spirit is good, she sat down and said, "I have found two ways."


    "Tell me." Hua Yuege asked.


    "The first one is commonly used. To get from the east to the west, you need to go through a forest of death. There are poisonous and fierce animals in it. It is said that even the nine peak people in the bitter sea have a very low chance of passing through safely." Said Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge pondered over his own strength and thought that he might be out of the question, so he asked, "what about the second one?"


    "Space gate, as long as we get a coordinate of the western territory, and then find a way to build space gate, we will be able to pass through as quickly as possible." Su Nianxia added: "but this method is almost useless, because if you don''t have the ability to walk through the forest of death, you can''t survive in the western territory where the strong are all over."


    Hua Ruge narrowed his eyes a little and repeated, "space gate?"


    "It''s not so easy to open the space door. You need to have a powerful space supernatural power or powerful space magic tools." Su Nianxia looked at her and said.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said: "my spatial magic only stays on the short-distance blink and small-scale space blade, I can''t do the long-distance transmission."


    Su Nianxia sighed a little.


    "But there is one person who can do it." Hua Ruge said: "the star map in a Li''s hand is just a space artifact. It''s not difficult for us to find her."


    Su Nianxia nodded and said, "it seems that there is only one space coordinate left."


    "It''s not easy. Fortunately, I can check it for a while. I think in the past, this little baby must be born first." Hua, like a song, touches his belly, with soft light under his eyes.


    "Well, I''ll see if I can find the trace of a Li through the dark night Pavilion. She didn''t know where to play recently. I went to the dark night Pavilion several times and said there was no news from the Lord." Su Nianxia is quite envious.


    Hua Ruge felt the same way: "she really let go this time. Usually she can''t leave the whole dark night Pavilion."


    "Not really." Su Nianxia said and stood up and said, "sister, I''m going now. Take good care of yourself."


    "Take a few days off here. Your spirit is not as good as mine." Hua Ruge advised.


    Su Nianxia shook her head. "What''s the matter with me? I''m gone."


    "Take this." Hua rugo hands her a black sign.


    It was once Shangguan Li who gave Hua Ruge. With this sign, all the disciples of the dark night Pavilion should obey the order.


    Su Nianxia left as soon as he could. After arriving at the dark night pavilion that day, the dark guards were very cooperative. On that day, they sent the news to all the strongholds of the five major territories and let them release their marks.


    Hua Ruge believes in the strength of the dark night Pavilion. It''s easy to find Shangguan glass. Now it''s mainly about the coordinates. I think only those who come there can know.


    But now she can''t hurry. Even if she wants to go to the west, she just needs to give birth to her child, otherwise she can''t do anything with her strength and mental state.


    So she is still calm down to raise the baby, jiuzhouge mountain up and down all restored the original vitality, and then pressed the child''s gender in the belly of the cabinet owner.


    One day, two female disciples talked about it at the gate of huaruge.


    They are also guessing this, and based on their faces, they think they have an advantage, because they have seen real people, not those people at the foot of the mountain all rely on the same painting that year to guess.


    Hua Ruge pushes the door out, and the two little maids are shocked. They kneel down in the tunnel: "Lord, we didn''t bother you intentionally..."


    Hua Ruge raised his hand and said, "it''s OK. I''m not so delicate."


    "Thank you very much, Lord." The two of them stood up trembling.


    These two people used to be afraid of Hua Ruge, so they are used to talking about everything in front of the door. But now Hua Ruge''s face is not funny for a long time, and their hearts are bottomless.


    Hua Ruge walked out of the door and sat down on the chair. He thought to the two people, "go and press the boy."


    "Ah?"


    The two women were stunned at first, and then understood what it meant. They immediately said together, "congratulations to the Lord."


    "Well." Hua Ruge nodded.


    The two women were obedient, and on the same day they put all their wealth on the boy.


    Hua Ruge touched his stomach and murmured in the hospital, "it''s not bad. Follow your father''s wishes, like me."


    Of course, she doesn''t want her children to be completely like herself. In the future, she''d better train them well and be a little more decent and cool.


    In this period of time, mink and shangguanli went to the south of Xinjiang for a visit. The couple were newly married. They were just like each other. They had a good time.


    Shangguanli has never been so relaxed since she was small. After she was with mink, she felt that no industry was important, so she never asked about it.


    On this day, they arrived at a city from a distant mountain. The mink leaned on shangguanli''s shoulder and said: "sister a Li, I''m hungry. I want to eat noodles."


    "There''s a restaurant in front of you. Hold on a little longer." Shangguanli reached out and touched his head to appease him.


    Mink smiled beautifully. He was not tired, but he also walked on shangguanli''s shoulder. Because he was tall, it was a little awkward to walk like this.


    People on the street looked at each other. It was strange at first. When they saw their faces, they took a breath of air conditioning. It was so beautiful.


    Shangguanli is used to mink''s stickiness, but she doesn''t say anything. She is walking when she sees a closed wood sign in front of an inn. The wood sign is normal in other people''s eyes, but her pupils shrink.


    Because there is a very inconspicuous sign of lightning on the wooden sign, which is only used to find people when in a hurry, and the shop closing is to find important people, presumably looking for her.


    After a little thought, she immediately said, "No."


    "What''s the matter?" The mink stood up and asked.


    "Your sister is looking for me." Shangguan Li said and went to the inn.


    "Sister?" "How do you know?" said mink


    "I''m looking for five territory at the same time. I''m the only one who can give this kind of order to the dark night Pavilion except your sister." She had knocked at the door when she spoke.


    The knock on the door is three long and one short.


    The insiders were already waiting. Hearing the sound, they quickly opened the door. Shangguan Li took out a Dharma token and asked, "what happened?"


    "In response to the Dharma protector, the headquarters ordered to find our cabinet leader to go back, saying that there was an urgent matter in the territory of the gods." The shopkeeper replied.


    Shangguan glass closed his eyes, as expected.


    "I know. Send us back to the kingdom of gods. I know where the Lord is." Shangguan Li said.


    Mink is in a hurry now. He has a good understanding of Hua Ruge. Being bold and indifferent is her normal state. It must be a big thing to find them on such a large scale.


    Since there are many times to transfer from the south to the territory of the gods, even if there is a mature transmission system in the dark night Pavilion, it takes a full day to arrive at the headquarters of the territory of the gods at noon the next day.


    After arriving here, shangguanli calls yeqingcheng to the front and asks him what happened.


    "In this way, some people attacked wuchenzong, and the leader of Tuoba Pavilion and the emperor of Daxia went to support them. As a result, the three people were inexplicably missing and their lives and deaths were unknown. Each major gate attacked Jiuzhou Pavilion, and all the leaders of Huage killed them." "The night falls," replied the city.


    "What?" Mink felt thunderous when he heard the news.


    Shangguan Li frowned and said, "no, with my understanding of those clans, even if all three of them are missing, they dare not fight against Ruge. There must be other things."


    Night city a pat brain gate way: "it is, Hua Ge main body is pregnant, now almost seven months."

 Chapter 1933

    "Pregnant?" Shangguan Li understood when he heard this.


    She felt that she must support her heart and spirit of singing like a song. It was for this reason that she didn''t go.


    Mink was in a hurry. He turned around a few times and said, "this elder sister can''t stand it."


    Shangguan Li was much calmer than him, so he asked, "did Ruge say anything to me?"


    "It was empress Xia who came with the token. She didn''t say what it was, but only said something urgent." The night falls and answers.


    "Sister a Li, please don''t ask. Let''s go to find her," said mink


    "Good." Shangguanli nods, and then they take the transmission array to the foot of jiuzhouge mountain.


    Xiaodiao can''t wait to report. He pushes away the mountain keeper and flies to the top of the mountain with shangguanli. With his strength, the disciples of Jiuzhou Pavilion can''t stop him. They can only watch the back.


    However, the disciples of Jiuzhou pavilion are not disordered. They all know that this is the younger brother of the owner of their own Pavilion. It''s necessary to visit them on the mountain.


    Hua rugo is sitting in a small courtyard watching the opera, because she recently felt that she still had to find something to do for herself. If she spent the whole day in that daydreaming, it would be bad for her body and children.


    When she saw that the female Lord died and became a ghost, and the male Lord was tearing his heart and lungs, and was about to hit the stone tablet, shennian felt two familiar breath, and then closed the book.


    As soon as the book was closed, mink pulled Shangguan glass into the yard. Both of them looked worried.


    "Sister." Looking at Hua Ruge with a big stomach and a haggard face, mink can''t help but have a sour nose, but can''t say more.


    It was shangguanli who said, "it''s my negligence."


    "How can I blame you? Sit down." Hua rugo asked them to sit down and said, "I''m ok now. My child is growing up slowly. You''ll have a little nephew to play in about two months."


    Small marten sits in front of Hua Ruge, still very distressed cries: "elder sister."


    "Nothing." Hua Ruge reached out to touch his head and said, "sister is OK."


    There were tears flickering in mink''s purple eyes. He was always tough, but he didn''t have soft spots. It was hard for him to see Hua Ruge.


    Shangguan Li calmed down and asked, "it seems that you should know where they are going, or you won''t call me back."


    "Friends." Hua Ruge said with emotion, "I asked Xia Xia to check. She said that she was taken away by the temple in the western continent, so I want to borrow your star map and send it to me."


    Shangguan Li frowns slightly when he hears the words, looks at her stomach and says, "you mean now?"


    "Of course not. I can''t risk my son. I''ll look for him after he''s born two months later." Hua Yuege said.


    "Sister, it''s not safe for you to go. Tell me the place. I''ll help you find your brother-in-law."


    "The cultivation of the local people must be very high. It''s impossible to do it. It''s not suitable for you." Hua Yuege said.


    "That won''t work." Mink still insists.


    Shangguanli also said: "let you and Xiaxia go. We are not sure. We can take care of them."


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to disturb them, but now she can only do so, so she nodded, "OK."


    "But now the problem is that you need to know the location if you want to use the star map. Do you have the coordinates of western Xinjiang?" Shangguanli always thinks about the idea.


    Hua rugo shook his head: "I asked Xia Xia to check it, but at the same time, I didn''t know when there would be results."


    "You don''t have to think about it." Shangguan Li said and looked at her and said, "what you have to do now is to take good care of the baby. It''s more important than anything to give birth safely."


    Mink nodded in succession, indicating that he wanted to say the same thing.


    "I understand." Hua Ruge nods.


    "Now that I''m here, I don''t want to be bothered. I''ve lived with you recently. Don''t you mind?" Said Shangguan Li.


    Hua Ruge understood that shangguanli wanted to be with her, so she nodded, "OK."


    Mink is also very happy to stay with Hua Ruge at this time. She immediately said, "I will do what I want to eat, sister."


    "When did you learn to cook?" Hua Yuege said jokingly.


    Mink scratched his head. "I can learn now."


    "I''m sure you''ll have a baby when you learn me." Hua Yuege said again, "you can stay quiet. If I eat anything, I will be prepared."


    Mink shook his head and said, "no, I''ll do it myself."


    He said and ran towards the kitchen.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and smiled, and said to shangguanli, "this kid hasn''t changed, he''s still a little bit of a jerk."


    "You''d better steal the fun, that''s for you, otherwise he won''t go to the kitchen." Shangguanli joked.


    Hua Ruge smiled as expected. As expected, everyone around her knew that she loved to eat.


    Shangguanli looks at her again and says, "they will be OK. You don''t have to worry too much."


    "I think so, too. How capable they are, but they are restless without seeing them in one day." Hua Ruge sighs.


    Shangguan Li is familiar with this scene. Once upon a time, there was one of them who advised one to sigh. But now the roles are changed.


    She thought for a long time and didn''t think of any comforting words. Now she can only endure this kind of time slowly and wait for these two months.


    Later in the day, Shangguan Li ordered to go to the dark night pavilion to let the people in the pavilion work together to find out the location coordinates of the western continent. The dark night pavilion''s effect is very terrible, because they are undercover in various clans, which is equivalent to collecting information about this aspect from the whole continent.


    Su Nianxia is worried about having no place to ask. Hearing this news, he immediately feels hopeful. To say that in terms of information collection, dark night Pavilion is definitely professional.


    Shangguan Li and xiaomink have been accompanying huaruge on the Jiuzhou Pavilion. Xiaomink is learning from Tuoba Rui to make delicious food for huaruge. However, the food he made can''t be eaten. Half a month later, he gave up completely.


    but he also knows the importance of eating, so when the kitchen is ready, he will supervise huaruge to eat.


    Hua rugo is helpless about this, because she can''t really see the painful look of mink, so she can only eat more with her scalp.


    Mink looked very happy, so he came to accompany him for three meals every day.


    From time to time, shangguanli said to China like a song: "it makes me a little jealous."


    Hua Ruge just smiled and said, "it''s my younger brother anyway. I always want to face my elder sister."


    Time has passed, there has been no progress in finding the coordinates, but the child in Hua Ruge''s belly is getting bigger and bigger, and she will be pregnant for eight months.


    At this time in May, Su Nianxia may be born at any time, so he entrusted the government to the minister and rushed to accompany him.


    Hua rugo thinks that she is going to become a protected animal. Basically, there are two people around her. They are either her mother and aunt, Su Nianxia and Shangguan Li, not to mention the little mink accompanying her every meal.


    Hua rugo will say a few more words when Su Nianxia is here, because she knows that Su Nianxia''s heart is no better than her. If she can be relieved, she will be relieved.


    Shangguan Li has a headache when she sees the two of them get together, because the two heads seem to be covered with a layer of dark cloud now. No matter what they do, they are not excited, just like losing half a soul.


    On this day, Hua Yuege said, "it''s trouble to have a man. I knew I would be so sad for him. I shouldn''t have promised him to be together."


    "Sister rugo, you are good. At least you are what my brother-in-law pursues. What do you think I want?" Su Nianxia sighs in succession.


    Shangguanli and xiaomink look at each other, and xiaomink quickly tightens shangguanli''s hand for fear that she can''t think of leaving her alone.


    Shangguan Li smiles and shakes his head at him, indicating that he will not.


    She felt that not only she would not let go, but also the two people who were feeling the same. If she gave them a chance to make a new choice, she would certainly be equally desperate. Emotion is not controllable.


    Hua Ruge sighed again and said to Su Nianxia, "why do you say our lives are so miserable? I would rather lose myself, at least not in such a hurry."

 Chapter 1934

    "Yes, I didn''t feel so bad if I lost it myself." Su Nianxia agrees with the saying that China is like a song.


    The more they talked, the more they felt that life was going badly. At last, Su Nianxia even suggested, "sister Ge, let''s have a drink. Let''s have a drink to solve the thousand worries and think less about it."


    "I''d like to, but can it stand it?" Hua Ruge helplessly points to her belly.


    "That''s right, too." Su Nianxia looks down.


    Hua Ruge touched his stomach and said, "it used to be unbearable for me to be happy or unhappy and not be able to drink. But when I have this little guy, I don''t think it matters anything else."


    Su Nianxia looks at the pregnant Hua Ruge on the left and the small mink and shangguanli holding hands on the right. She feels that life is beyond love. She was originally left to take care of Hua Ruge, but how can she feel that she needs more care now.


    Hua Ruge saw it, and said, "wait for me to give birth to the baby and hold him to drink with you."


    Su Nianxia sighed and thought it''s better to change the topic, so he asked, "what''s the name of my son?"


    "Call it Xiaobao." Hua Ruge said casually.


    "Tuoba Xiaobao?" Su Nianxia read it for a while, with a strange look on her face.


    But after Hua Ruge listened to it, he nodded his head with satisfaction: "not bad."


    "You are too casual." Shangguan glass can''t even look down.


    Su Nianxia nods.


    "You don''t know, this little treasure is a famous person. It''s plain that he''s not good-looking and has poor martial arts. However, he''s wise enough to outwit the seven room pretty lady. That''s called scenery." Hua Yuege looks forward to the way.


    Su Nianxia and Shangguan Li are confused, let alone mink. They haven''t heard of such a celebrity?


    "People say that boys are like their mothers. My son will not run away in the future. I also pay tribute to celebrities." The more Hua rugo says, the more he thinks he has a point.


    Su Nianxia and Shangguan Lidu both shake their heads. They are all very sympathetic to Hua Ruge''s baby. They stand on such an unreliable mother and are trapped before she is born. How can we live in the future?


    Hua Ruge is very satisfied with himself. He feels his belly and says, "Xiaobao, Xiaobao."


    It seems that no one can persuade me. I love my child.


    Since then, even if the child has a name, Hua rugo feels that there are some expectations for her life, and she is looking forward to giving birth every day.


    In fact, in addition to her, other people in the territory of the gods are also very concerned about this child. They all want to know what talent and physique the children born by such evil parents will have.


    As the day of labor drew near, Hua Yuege''s room was bustling. Mu Qingyan sent hundreds of people to patrol the yard on the third floor and the third floor. He was afraid that anyone would break in.


    Shangguan Li, who has always been calm, is also very interested in this matter. He asked the dark night pavilion to pay special attention to the movements on the side of Jiuzhou Pavilion. Once he found out that someone had planned something wrong, he immediately sent a message.


    The mink stays in the yard of Hua Ruge in the daytime, sits in the room to meditate in the evening, and explores the whole Kyushu pavilion with his mind, so as to make sure that there are no suspicious people close to him.


    Su Nianxia directly sleeps in Hua Ruge''s outer room for close protection.


    Shuiyunning still sleeps in the same place with huaruge and takes care of her every moment. In order to prevent trouble, she also sends all the maids out and takes care of her daughter alone.


    In this way, these people are still vigilant every day, so they are almost all soldiers.


    Hua Ruge is really crying and laughing at this. What he knows is that he wants to have children. What he doesn''t know is that he is guarding world peace.


    On this day, Hua Ruge looked at the script in the courtyard and was reading a story about a strange man who died young. The heroine gave birth to a posthumous son. The ghost of the heroine went back to his house at night to meet the heroine. They were deeply in love, but they were separated by Yin and Yang. They were very hurt.


    Fortunately, the child is smart and sensible. He is able to take the lead in all aspects of reading and martial arts. At the age of 14, he has become famous all over the world. But after that, the child stopped practicing martial arts and began to visit the immortals and ask, thinking of cultivating into immortals.


    To say that the child is a genius, this mysterious and mysterious thing made him realize that at the age of 18, the child finally became an immortal, revived his father, and made a couple of lovers meet again after 18 years of separation between yin and Yang.


    The couple cried with joy. At this time, the child said that he was the God in the sky. Because the couple moved the heaven and the earth with their feelings, and they were good-natured. They never did evil things, but they were forbidden to return to life after death. So he exchanged 18 years of experience for the two to get together. Now it''s a complete success. He should go.


    Instead, she said with great emotion at the end, "men have it, but children have not. It''s not a good ending."


    Su Nianxia just wanted to ask what was going on. Hua rugo let go of his book and threw it on the table. He covered his stomach with one hand. He felt the pain coming from her, even though she was too physical to bear.


    As expected, everyone is equal before the birth of children, and no matter how strong the constitution is, it is useless.


    Su Nianxia hurriedly ran over and said, "sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    "As far as I know recently, it should be a pain." Hua is like a song, covering his stomach. It''s hard to talk.


    "What will happen?" Su Nianxia said in a hurry that she had no experience.


    Hua Yuege raised his head again and said, "big or alive."


    "To be born?" Su Nianxia''s face suddenly showed a happy face and shouted at the direction of the kitchen: "Auntie, sister Ruge is going to have a baby."


    Her voice was not small. Shuiyunning and the small mink who helped her heard it. Even the Shangguan glass in the yard all over the country could hear it clearly. She came here in a hurry.


    Hua Ruge sat there and didn''t know what to do, so he asked shuiyunning, "mother, should I go or lie down?"


    "I''ll help you go back and lie down first." Water Yun Ning said to the outside of the hospital: "light Yan, call the midwife."


    Mu Qingyan also heard it early. At this time, she came with five midwives and three doctors living on the other side. The battle was not big.


    Shuiyunning and Su Nianxia return to the room with Hua Ruge on their left and right, and lie on the bed.


    Hua Ruge felt no pain after lying down, but after a while it began to hurt again.


    The doctor gave a pulse and said, "the Lord is going to give birth. Please prepare hot water, ginseng soup and white cloth."


    "I''ll make ginseng soup." Shangguan Li said and went out.


    "I boil water." Su Nianxia followed.


    Shuiyunning takes out the cloth that has been prepared for a long time, waiting for Hua Ruge to be born.


    The doctor stood outside and waited. Mu Qingyan stood with the doctors and waited for the situation inside.


    The midwife came to help, while shuiyunning took Hua Ruge''s hand and said, "I''m not afraid of singing. My mother is here."


    Hua Ruge usually lives and dies, no matter how strong she is, she has never been afraid. But this time, she is really nervous. She also holds shuiyunning''s hand tightly. She has no bottom in her heart.


    Water Yun Ning can not live in the side of comfort, said: "nothing, propped up the past."


    Hua Yuege nodded on the surface, but she was afraid of it. She had no experience in giving birth to children.


    This kind of pain lasted for three hours. Hua, like a song, was sweating all over, wet as water, and suffered a lot.


    After these three hours, the midwife said, "well, it''s already begun to open the palace. Please relax, Lord."


    Hua Ruge thought that the world was turning, and now her consciousness is blurred. Fortunately, she has a strong mind and can still control her body.


    Su Nianxia, Shangguan Li and Mu Qingyan are all standing outside, waiting for him. The mink is constantly turning around in the yard. It''s very painful to hear the voice inside.


    "Sister rugo is suffering this time. She has fought so many wars before, I haven''t heard her call." Said Su Nianxia.


    Mu Qingyan also nodded: "yes."


    In it, Hua Ruge was filled with bowls of Ginseng Soup for more than ten thousand years before he felt a little conscious and began to work hard at the words of his midwife.


    As time went on, it was from noon to dark. A basin of blood water came out. Several people felt sorry for Hua Ruge.


    The Hua Ruge inside also felt that he was out of power, so he heard the midwife shouting, "come out quickly, Lord, you must use your strength."


    At this moment, Hua Ruge''s half confused consciousness shows the shadow of Tuoba Rui. She sees him coming slowly from a distance and smiles at her.

 Chapter 1935

    But she had no time to deal with him. Her consciousness was in reality. When she heard Chen Po''s words, she cooperated with her strength.


    "Wow..."


    The loud cry of the baby came from the room. It was really a constant sound. It was heard outside the hospital, including the foot of the mountain.


    "Wow..."


    Everyone''s stupefied wake up completely with the second cry. Several people outside looked at each other. They all took a long breath and were overjoyed.


    The midwife held the child and said to the water: "congratulations to the old lady, the Lord of the pavilion has given birth to a young master."


    Water yunning wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, and said to Hua Ruge, who was already out of strength on the bed: "song, do you hear that?"


    At this time, Hua Ruge finally had the heart to deal with Tuo BARREI, who appeared in his other half''s consciousness. She also smiled at him and said, "our baby is born, as you wish, a boy, but unlike me, it can''t be guaranteed."


    After she said this, Tuo BARREI seemed to say something, but she didn''t hear it clearly and closed her eyes and passed out.


    At this time, nothing will work. She can only wait for her to recover slowly, and the Internal Classic begins to work, gradually repairing her weak body.


    After shuiyunning wiped her body and changed her new bedding, she went out with her baby in her arms.


    Su Nianxia and others are waiting outside. When they see shuiyunning coming out with her baby, they all surround her and look at the baby in the swaddling clothes.


    It''s just different from what they think of as white and fat. The child has many wrinkles on his face and looks like a little old man with red skin.


    "How can this child not be like a little doll, but like an old man?" said mink


    Su Nianxia also nodded.


    "That''s how the baby was born. I''ll wait a while." Shuiyunning''s explanation of crying and laughing.


    The next few people nodded dubiously.


    "How is Ruge?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    "It''s good. She''s just falling asleep." Water Yun Ning replied.


    Several people are relieved to hear this.


    Shuiyunning took the baby to the side room of the small courtyard, that is to say, her room and shuiyunxuan took care of her. She asked the nanny early, and there was no problem in feeding.


    In this way, Mu Qingyan is more nervous, and the number of people outside the courtyard has tripled. Look at that posture for fear that others will steal children.


    Because of the loud crying just now, people in Kyushu Pavilion all know that the owner of Shaoge was born. When they heard that he was a boy, the news spread.


    People in the territory of gods all know that after the smooth production, they all feel that there are successors in Jiuzhou Pavilion. I''m afraid it won''t take many years. The territory of gods is the only one in Jiuzhou Pavilion.


    Of course, we can''t just sigh, such a big wedding still needs to be prepared for gifts, so thousands of schools in the territory of gods have started the second round of preparation for gifts, because it''s not good to take less, so each of them has turned over their own family background and selected some good things.


    On the other hand, Hua Ruge woke up the next morning. She recovered quickly, and then she could get out of bed the next day. Without washing, she went to shuiyunning''s room to see the children.


    At this time, the child is sleeping soundly in his own small bed. Hua rugo comes forward with some nervousness and excitement. Seeing that small group, he feels that the whole person''s heart is melting.


    It''s just that the child''s appearance is really unsatisfactory. She can''t help scratching her chin, thinking that her genes and Tuo Barrow''s genes won''t give birth to a little old man.


    Shuiyunning had to explain it again. Hua Yuege was relieved. She wanted to pick up the baby, but she didn''t do it after several times. One reason was that she couldn''t hold the baby, and the other was that she didn''t want to wake up the little guy.


    She squatted on the edge of the small bed for a while, and finally kissed him gently on his little face, which was full of loving looks.


    "Xiaobao, it''s called mother." Hua Ruge is teasing.


    Shuiyunning has heard the name more than once, and then frowned: "I said Song, you can''t pay more attention to give the child a proper name, this is too casual."


    Hua rugo thought this request was too difficult for her, so he said: "otherwise, this small treasure will be a small name, and the big name will find his father and let him take it."


    "All right." Shuiyunning followed her, but she still had some worries about it.


    Hua Ruge kissed the child''s face again and whispered, "I dreamed of him, he must still be there."


    "Are you really going to look for him?" Water Yun Ning asked again.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "now that the baby is born, my strength is restored. As long as we find the coordinates, we will shuttle through the space. If we don''t find them, then I will cross the forest of death."


    "If you want to do it, do it, and I''ll take the baby with you." Shuiyunning said that she knew that she couldn''t stop Hua Ruge, so she just let her go.


    Hua Ruge shook his head this time and said, "I don''t want Xiao Bao to be away from me when he was born. I want to take him to his father."


    "How can I do that? The western continent is different from here. The strength of people there is many times stronger than here. It''s too dangerous for you to take your children with you. " Shuiyunning''s attitude is firm.


    Hua Ruge thought a little and said, "I think about this problem. I think I have the ability to protect him. You can rest assured."


    "I can''t rest assured when you go out. I let you go only when I see that you''re still in a trance here." Shuiyunning said with a sigh: "but when you say you want to take the children away, it''s to take the lives of both of you to risk. How can I rest assured?"


    Hua Ruge also made a mistake.


    She has absolute confidence that she can take care of her children. Although the people there are strong, there will be nothing as long as she keeps a low profile and doesn''t get into trouble. But now it seems that she wants to take the children away and has to pass her mother''s level.


    Of course she can understand her mother''s ideas, but she can''t afford to give up her children.


    Shuiyunning took her hand and said, "song, my mother knows you have skills, but that place is a place to eat people after all. It''s not convenient for you to take a child, and it''s too dangerous."


    Hua Ruge thought that today is definitely impossible, so he said, "Mom, I will think about it."


    She still didn''t give up.


    Shuiyunning didn''t say anything, just sighed, "OK, you go back and think about it."


    Hua Ruge nodded, but didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he stayed here and watched the little guy sleep. After a while, the child woke up and cried. It was honest for the nanny to feed her milk.


    Hua Ruge, with the help of shuiyunning, picked up the child and shook him up. He said with a smile, "Xiaobao, called mother."


    "Cluck." The little guy laughed when he listened to her. He could see that he was very happy.


    Hua Yuege was also happy to see this. He looked up at the water and said, "look, mother, he seems to recognize me."


    Shuiyunning smiles happily.


    "Xiaobao." Hua Ruge is also called.


    "Cluck." Laugh again.


    "Xiaobao."


    "Cluck."


    "It seems that you like the name. Then you can use it as a big name." Hua is like singing and saying.


    "Cluck."


    "How do you know to laugh? You can''t be a fool."


    "Cluck."


    It''s like answering Hua Ruge. No matter what she says, the child is just smiling and very pleasing.


    But the child didn''t know, shuiyunning was not happy, she didn''t look at Hua Ruge angrily and said, "how could you say that about your child?"


    Hua Ruge spits out his tongue and says, "my little treasure will not be stupid. In the future, he must surpass everyone and be the most intelligent person in the world."


    "Cluck."


    "But it''s not good to be too smart, just like your mother and I are envied." Hua Ruge is a shameless self boast.


    The child smiled tired and arched in her arms. It seemed that he wanted to sleep.


    Hua Ruge was a little dissatisfied and said, "you little boy, I just want to say something about myself, you can''t stay up late."


    Shuiyunning said she couldn''t laugh or cry. Her daughter is really a child. She can''t see maturity when she is a mother. So she reached out and took the child over and said, "I coax him to sleep."


    This child is not to pick people, lying in the arms of water Yun Ning like sleeping.

 Chapter 1936

    After Hua Ruge gave birth to Xiaobao, her body strength returned to its peak state, and her body function recovered almost in one night. After staying in shuiyunning''s room at night, she left the door and flew to the roof of the highest hall.


    She sat on the ridge of the roof and looked down at the night, feeling that she had never been so upset.


    She took out a jar of wine, thinking about things while drinking stuffy.


    After a while, shangguanli, dressed in black, also flew up to the roof of the hall and stood beside her.


    Hua Ruge didn''t raise her head, but said, "Why are you here?"


    "I just went to your room and didn''t see you. I knew you were out." Shangguan Li said and sat beside her and asked, "what''s the matter? Come and drink alone? "


    Hua Ruge took out another jar of wine and handed it to her, saying, "please drink with me."


    "Yes." Shangguan Li takes the wine in his hand and sits down.


    Hua Yuege took another two sips, and said, "I come from being free and easy, but now I don''t know how to do it."


    "You mean children?" Shangguan lichui is intelligent. After a little thought, she knows what she is struggling with.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said: "Xiaobao was just born. I don''t want to leave him alone, but my mother is right. I don''t know what to face this time. It''s dangerous to take the baby with me. Now it''s hard for me to choose whether I''m going to die or not. "


    Then she took a big drink and sighed for a long time.


    "That''s a problem." Shangguanli reached out and patted her on the shoulder. "But there is always a choice in life. It''s up to you."


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I used to grasp it with both hands. I want men to protect themselves. Now it''s the first time I''ve had this kind of upset."


    Shangguan Li chuckles. She also knows that Hua Ruge''s style is especially strong.


    "But this time it really makes you say that I have to make a decision. It''s a big upset." Hua Yuege then sighed.


    Shangguan Li takes the wine jar and touches it on her jar. Both of them take a sip of wine in silence.


    "I used to think that as long as I lived free and easy, there was nothing in this world that could hold me back. Now I know that things in the original world are not free and easy. I have to disown each other." Hua Ruge waves her head helplessly.


    Shangguan Li smiled and said, "but you are sentimental and worried."


    "I''m a man of contradictions." Hua Yuege waves his hands and drinks.


    Shangguanli also accompanied her to drink for a while, because she knew that the choice was inevitable and that persuasion was useless, so she didn''t say anything.


    Hua Ruge was not feeling well. He couldn''t stop drinking. He drank three jars at a time. Finally, he was drunk and almost didn''t roll off the roof.


    Shangguan Li had to help her back to the yard. After all, if she fell off the roof of the main hall, she would fall all the way down the mountain. Although she would not be injured, it would be a bit embarrassing for the disciples of Jiuzhou pavilion to see the owner of her Pavilion.


    Hua Ruge went back to her yard and was still drinking. She said: "there is nothing I can compromise with Hua Ruge. I have the ability and ability."


    "You have." Shangguan glass can only be attached.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "you don''t understand. What can I rely on all the way? It''s here! "


    She said, pointing to her head, and then to her heart, and said, "and here, my heart is strong, I''m not afraid of anything."


    "Well, go back to sleep." Shangguan Li comes forward to help her.


    "No, don''t go back. I have to get drunk today. When I wake up tomorrow, I will be gone. You will see another me." Hua Yuege smiled mysteriously, and he was still holding the wine jar.


    Shangguan Li couldn''t help asking, "what''s the other like?"


    "Better to see." Hua, like singing, said Zizi.


    Shangguan glass shakes her head. She can''t help but drink with her.


    Su Nianxia can''t meditate after such a quarrel. When he came out of the room, he saw Hua Ruge drinking and boasting. He was drunk.


    "Sister, what''s the matter?" Su Nianxia asks Shangguan Li.


    Shangguan Li lies in her ear and whispers the original story.


    Su Nianxia sighs: "it''s hard for her sister."


    "No trouble." Hua Ruge suddenly yelled over there, then pointed to himself and said, "no matter what I can''t solve, no one can''t help me."


    "Well, I said the wrong thing." Su Nianxia also took out a jar of wine and said, "I''ll drink with my sister."


    "Darling." Hua, like a song, laughs.


    Su Nianxia touched the wine jar with her and sat down on the stool. He began to drink and didn''t talk much.


    She is also suffering these days. Every time she thinks of monarchy, she is suffering. She can only try her best to divert her attention. However, it''s so easy to divert her attention. During the day, she accompanies her in huaruge yard. When she goes back, she can''t sleep all night, often with her eyes open. If she doesn''t sleep, she can''t practice all night.


    This kind of suffering makes her inner energy have already been exhausted, which is not much worse than the Hua Ruge who gave birth to a child.


    Although Hua Ruge is usually smart, drinking has always been true, especially now she is upset. It''s hard to catch someone who can drink with her.


    Shangguan Li can''t bear to watch the two people drinking, but she can''t show anything in front of the two people. She can only accompany them together.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia drink less than each other, and they drink faster and faster. They don''t react very well at the beginning, but they don''t know what they are doing and where they are.


    Shangguanli has been drinking for two times, which is not rare. So he feels dizzy. He stands up and shakes three times. In order to prevent falling, he can only sit down.


    On the other side, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia had been drinking under the table for a long time, but at this point, they didn''t forget the wine jar and chatted at the same time. They just looked like communication. In fact, they were talking to themselves, saying things one by one, not connecting at all.


    Shangguan Li wants to help, but her body is not very stable. Finally, she calls the maid who is outside.


    The maid wanted to help them to their respective rooms. As a result, they were inseparable. They had to talk. The maid couldn''t help but help them to one room.


    Two people head to the head of the bed, a head to the end of the press, but also said that the joy, the maid can only go with them.


    Shangguan Li returns to the room with a body shaking. At this time, the mink is still cultivating in the bed. The more she looks, the more she feels comfortable. So she quietly goes to bed and leans on the mink.


    Small marten hastens to finish his work. Seeing Shangguan Li''s drunken appearance, he can''t help but ask: "sister a Li, have you drunk?"


    "Well."


    "With my sister?"


    "Yes, I went to see her. I happened to see her drinking, so I made up for it for a while." Upper officer glass double cheek tuohong of lean on his shoulder, when talking small mouth a piece of one close, see small marten heart itch.


    Only mink knew it was not suitable at this time, so she took off her clothes and helped her lie down. At the same time, she asked, "sister Ali, why did you go to my sister in the evening?"


    "Dark night Pavilion wrote that a book recording the western continent was found on the top floor of a zongmen library. There is a coordinate position on it. I want to tell her that we have a way to go." Shangguan Li shook his head and said, "but I don''t think she''s in a good mood, so I didn''t say it."


    The mink had wiped her hands and feet, covered her with quilt and said, "sleep well."


    Shangguanli looks at the mink, his heart moves, and hooks his neck with one hand, saying, "you sleep with me."


    Looking at the normally high and cold Shangguan glass sticking to people, the mink became more and more moved, so he removed his clothes and waved off the oil lamp in the room.


    At noon the next day, Hua Ruge felt that her drowsy mind had recovered some consciousness. She kneaded the aching temple and sat up from the bed. She waved the tea on the table and poured it into her mouth, which was not so painful.


    She rubbed her eyes and prepared to get out of bed for a while. When she rubbed her eyes, she found that there was still a person lying beside her. Looking at Su Nianxia lying at the end of the bed, she was sleeping soundly.

 Chapter 1937

    "I said that you have your own bed and don''t sleep. Run to me to get some fun." Hua Ruge patted her.


    Su Nianxia woke up, but she realized that she was not surprised when she was sleeping in huaruge''s room. She waved her hand and said, "it''s not once and a half that we have slept together. What''s strange?"


    Hua rugo thinks about it. If they have enough wine management, they can do everything.


    When they woke up, they got up from the bed, drank the sobering soup sent by the maid, and drank a little hot porridge before they felt relieved and fully awake.


    Hua Ruge began to think about why he drank yesterday, which came to mind.


    Su Nianxia looks at her and becomes dignified. She asks, "sister rugo, what do you think?"


    "Don''t tell me. I didn''t drink it for nothing yesterday. I have a good idea." Hua Ruge thought it over carefully and then smiled. He immediately ignored Su Nianxia and went out with his clothes on.


    Su Nianxia thinks that Hua Ruge may not have sobered up completely. He doesn''t know what to do when he goes out, so he follows him uneasily.


    Hua Ruge went straight to shuiyunning''s room. Xiaobao was just fed by his nanny and was lying on his little bed giggling.


    Shuiyunning and shuiyunxuan were teasing at the bedside. Shuiyunxuan said, "I haven''t seen such a child who likes to laugh or not to cry. I can''t hear him cry a few times every day, but he laughs when someone talks."


    "It can''t be seen that the child just follows the song. In addition to major events, you can see when she doesn''t smile." Said shuiyunning.


    "Water Yun Xuan smell speech to nod a way:" be not


    As soon as they were talking, they saw Hua Ruge coming in with a smile. She first said hello to them and squatted on the edge of the small bed to watch the children, while looking at them, she said: "Xiaobao, I haven''t seen you in one night. Do you want to be my mother?"


    Xiaobao laughs more happily when he sees Hua Ruge coming.


    Looking at the state of Hua Ruge, Shui yunning and Shui Yunxuan are a little confused. After Tuo BARREI disappeared, they haven''t seen Hua Ruge so happy. They are thinking that it''s not exciting.


    Su Nianxia also followed in, seeing that the child was also very fond of it and was teasing the child.


    Hua Ruge finally kissed Xiaobao in the face, and finally said: "mother, I think it''s OK, I still can''t leave Xiaobao, I want to take him with me."


    Shuiyunning is surprised to hear that she is hungry. She doesn''t want children to take risks, but she also knows that Hua Ruge has a proper way: "tell me what you want to do?"


    "I believe I have the ability to protect and settle children. Look at this." Hua Yuege said turning his hand and taking out the city of the sky.


    After two months, the sky city finally absorbed all those flesh and blood surprises, but even so, it was no longer scattered with swarthy metallic luster, but scattered with light red light, which was much more powerful than before.


    "The sky city is a space of its own. Then I will build a comfortable house in it. Xiaobao can live in it for the time being. Even if I am in danger, I can use the space magic at any time to send the sky city away, to ensure that it will not affect the children."


    "Of course, I will not let him stay here all the time. As long as I find a place to settle down, I will let Xiao Bao live with me and I will take care of him." Hua Ruge is a passionate way.


    Shuiyunning and shuiyunxuan look at each other. Shuiyunning sighs and says, "do you know how much pressure it will put on you, son?"


    "The child knows, but since the child chose to be a mother, it should shoulder the responsibility that belongs to me. I will not leave him or put him in danger." Hua is like a song.


    Su Nianxia listens to this kind of bold words and admires her. At the same time, she also loves her. She looks very casual. In fact, when she meets something, she is the one who will not shrink back and escape. How much pressure she could resist to save Tuo BARREI at the beginning, now she can bear multiple responsibilities.


    That Hua Ruge has never changed.


    Shuiyunning sighed again and said, "you don''t know how to save your strength. Just take it with you if you want to take Xiaobao."


    "Mother, do you agree?" Hua Yuege was overjoyed.


    "But I don''t feel at ease when others take care of children. I''ll go with you and take care of children in your city." Shuiyunning said that he added: "this is the condition."


    Hua Ruge knew that shuiyunning would definitely be at home if she didn''t go, so she nodded her head and said, "OK, I''ll trouble you."


    "I''m bored when you all go. Why don''t you go together?" Shuiyunxuan said by the same side.


    Shuiyunning thinks it''s suitable, and Hua Ruge can''t refuse it. Anyway, she is relieved to have them take care of her children.


    After that, Hua rugo felt that the burden on her shoulders was heavier, but at the same time, she also felt a kind of pride. She looked up to the sky and was full of fighting spirit.


    It''s time for her to make a good break.


    When Shangguan Li came to her courtyard and saw her heroic appearance, he was surprised: "aren''t you still awake?"


    "Wake up a lot earlier than you do." Hua rugo said, sitting on the stone bench, pouring tea for her and asking, "I vaguely remember that you asked me something last night, but I just wanted to tangle up and forget to ask you."


    Shangguan Li looks at her strangely: "you are not tangled today?"


    "Of course, it''s hard for those who don''t have a strong enough choice, but it''s hard for me. I''ll take my children with me." Hua Ruge said proudly.


    "And my aunt agreed?"


    Hua Ruge nodded: "mother can see my determination."


    After seeing Hua Ruge for a while, Shangguan Li said, "in fact, you are the most terrible person. If you stand on the opposite side, you will not live."


    "You think so, right? I''m more confident when I make a decision." Hua Ruge is obviously satisfied with his decision.


    "Then I''ll add the icing on the cake. Take a look at this." Shangguan Li then hands a blue book to Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo came to see that this is a biography. After shennian swept all the information into his mind, he found that this was written by a man from the east to the west, which is the difference between the two continents. The most important one is a seat sign he accidentally got and passed safely, which is the location of the West.


    "Dark night Pavilion is really powerful. You can get all these books," she said


    Shangguan Li just smiles, not modestly.


    Hua Ruge looked at Shangguan Li again and said, "I think I should guard against you, otherwise my Jiuzhou Pavilion is transparent in front of you, which is too scary."


    "It''s no use. I want to find out." Shangguan Li is confident.


    Hua Ruge summed up that this kind of person can''t be aroused at all. It''s better to respect him a little.


    "Think about when to leave?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    Hua rugo didn''t even think about it. "Three days later."


    "I thought you would say leave tomorrow."


    "In these three days, I have to build a house in the city and settle down my mother and children." Hua Yuege said.


    She was so calculated and so did she. She asked Mu Qingyan to do it that day.


    Mu Qingyan also worked. On that day, countless craftsmen were invited, and materials were prepared for people to build houses.


    These craftsmen have also heard of Hua Ruge''s deeds. Naturally, they also know the horror of the city. When they heard that they were going to enter the city to build houses, their legs were as soft as noodles.


    But the orders of Kyushu Pavilion came down. They dare not enter. So they all came in to work.


    When I came in and saw the wood and bricks prepared in it, I felt more secure. It seems that this is really building a house, not for their lives.


    Of course, they have worked hard for a long time. Soon they wonder if this is a top secret project. Now they will save their lives. After the project is completed, they will surely die in order to keep it secret.


    But with this kind of idea, it''s easy to slow down and delay. Mu Qingyan immediately saw it. He said with some funny words: "don''t worry, this is an ordinary house. You can go safely after it''s built in three days, but if our cabinet leader is angry after the deadline, the consequences can''t be guaranteed."

 Chapter 1938

    When the craftsman heard Mu Qingyan''s words, he immediately hit a spirit, which made the master of Jiuzhou Pavilion unable to bear the next big door, let alone them, so he worked much more actively since then.


    Hua Yuege has not been idle in these three days. She has refined a batch of pills in seclusion, including shapeshifted pills, improved accomplishments, and, of course, the most healing pills in case of emergency.


    Of course, she didn''t forget to use her accumulation in this period of time for cultivation, and feed the treasure that the devouring beast got by copying the main doors recently, and break through to the seventh level in the bitter sea.


    Mink is also closed. His blood strength is the strongest. He has not been too lax in his cultivation since the war with the infinite demon sect. Now he has broken through the eight aspects of the bitter sea and is an absolute strong man.


    Su Nianxia was originally the highest cultivation in this area, and now she has successfully broken through the eight fold.


    Shangguan Li is weaker in this respect, and has only four powers.


    Three days later, several people were ready, and the house in the empty city was built that day. Because these craftsmen are also low-level monks, their work efficiency is very high. There are not only three in and three out of the house, but also one big, one small and two back gardens. The pavilions and pavilions are beautifully built.


    The decoration in the room is checked by the people from Kyushu chamber of Commerce. The furniture and appliances are the best. It is not only practical but also beautiful and atmospheric. It makes people feel good looking.


    Hua Ruge''s requirement for living is usually not high, but this time she paid special attention to it. After walking in it for a while, she was still satisfied, so she placed her mother, aunt and Xiaobao in it.


    After the placement, Hua Ruge''s heart felt that the city of the sky suddenly became smaller and fell into her hands and was collected, and the city became its own space, so all things did not affect.


    As early as a few days ago, several people had already explained the affairs here and told the people under their control to help each other. They figured out that there would be no trouble, so they were ready to leave.


    At this time, several people gathered in a courtyard. Shangguan Li opened the book and looked at the page of spatial coordinates.


    That space coordinate is a mysterious rune. Shangguan glass needs to print this Rune in his mind and then transmit it to that direction.


    At this time, the star chart is hanging in the courtyard. Before Shangguan Li can use his kung fu, he glances at Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia and says, "do you think about it?"


    "Well." Both nodded.


    "In a moment, the star map will become a space door, and then I can walk there." Shangguan Li said again.


    They both nodded with mink.


    At this time, all the devouring animals lie on Hua Ruge''s shoulders. It seems that there are still some expectations for what they will do after docking.


    Shangguan glass closed his eyes. At the same time, the stars in the picture began to absorb the real power of the stars, and the little white dots became bigger and brighter.


    Mink stands at the front, ready to go out first.


    There is only one man in this. Naturally, he has shouldered a series of dangerous things.


    Shangguan glass is not strong enough to drive the star map a little bit hard, so it took a while for the star light to gather together, and it can be seen that the oval space in the middle of the whole picture presents another world, which is probably a mountain range from here.


    Mink stepped in first, looked around after him, then nodded his head to this side to show that the environment was safe.


    Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia followed, and finally the white light flashed in Shangguan''s eyes, and the figure entered a new space along with the star map.


    Hua Ruge only felt that after stepping into the star chart, the sky turned and the earth turned. When he fully adapted to open his eyes, he saw that his space had changed. It was no longer a small courtyard above the Kyushu Pavilion, but a large mountain range.


    At this time, they are standing at the top of a mountain, which is lush. From the top, they feel relaxed and happy. What makes this feeling is not only the scenery, but also the aura here is stronger.


    Hua Ruge had already changed his men''s clothes at this time. When he saw it, he turned over his hand and took out a folding fan. He said, "it''s easy for us to come."


    Su Nianxia and shangguanli are also men''s clothes. Su Nianxia nods, but shangguanli says, "here we are. Let''s be careful."


    "Don''t worry, we''re all right." Hua Yuege said.


    Shangguanli glanced at her and said, "we are measured. I don''t know if you can bear it."


    "Look at you. When did I fall off the chain when I was doing something important, you should put your heart in your stomach." Hua rugo has come here and the whole person is in better shape. After all, he sees hope.


    Su Nianxia and shangguanli shake their heads and laugh. They all know that the only uncontrollable thing in the team is Hua Ruge. She is never confused, but impulsive.


    The mink didn''t speak. At the moment, he stood his index finger on his lips and said, "don''t make a noise. There are fierce animals in the mountain."


    Several women are not ambiguous. They all hold their breath and concentrate. They sweep around with their thoughts. As expected, there is a white tiger on the top of the mountain opposite. The tiger is bigger than a bear. Its white hair is like a steel needle. At this time, a pair of brown eyes with big lanterns are staring at the direction of several people. It looks like they are also looking at their breath.


    Hua Ruge just looked at the tiger and felt a chill on her back. She saw it. She could see that the tiger that she couldn''t look at was much more powerful than many strong people she had seen before.


    It is estimated that they can barely fight together, but there must be a lot of movement in that situation. It''s hard to say what they will recruit.


    So she looked for a way back at the first time. She found that on one side of the mountain she was standing was a mountain range, and on the other side was a big city. The city wall was made of jade, which was called a tall and towering city. Her direction was facing the city gate, and she could see that the city gate was now open. There was a big blue jade plaque hanging on the city gate, with four big words "Luoshen water area".


    Hua rugo knew that this must be another place to take refuge. He quickly winked at several people and ran away.


    Several people knew that this was not the time to start, so they flew to the direction of the city. From where they were, they crossed a dozen mountains, which was the gate of the city. The distance was not far.


    They didn''t want to attract the attention of other fierce animals, so they didn''t fly so high. Instead, they followed the trend of the mountains and didn''t fly high.


    "Roar!" The tiger didn''t allow his prey to run away, so he grabbed a kick, and the whole body lightning rushed to several people''s front, shouting at them.


    Hua Ruge is good at speed. Unexpectedly, he didn''t run a tiger this time. The tiger stopped several people and roared loudly. He rushed up without saying anything.


    Mink turned over his hand and took out his weapon to fight with the tiger, but before he could start, he heard Hua Ruge''s cry of devouring beast on his shoulder.


    "Ahhh..." Swallowing animals make threatening sounds.


    At this time, I saw that the huge white tiger suddenly retracted its front paw, and then looked at the eyes of all the people. In fact, it was only afraid of devouring the animal.


    "Ahhh." Another cry from the devouring beast.


    The voice stops in people''s ears and only thinks that this little guy is particularly cute. Indeed, now it looks harmless to human beings and animals. It can''t be compared with the fierce appearance of that huge tiger.


    After hearing the second sound, the tiger was frightened completely and ran away again as a white lightning bolt.


    "Master, you don''t need to be afraid of this little thing. It''s not powerful," he said to Hua Ruge


    Hua Ruge looks at the little ball on his shoulder and says who is the little thing.


    The mink was also amazed, reaching out to poke the cerebellum pocket of the devouring animal and said, "what are you really?"


    "You''re the thing. I''m the beast. Do you understand the beast?" Swallowing the beast is urgent again. It cares most that others ignore that it is a divine beast.


    The mink can''t help laughing when he sees the small appearance of its teeth and claws. He hasn''t heard of such an alternative beast.


    It has the power of a beast but not the power of a beast. It''s not hard to refuse to eat. It''s estimated that it can eat anything except the treasures of ancient great power and the chaotic artifact guarding the five kingdoms.

 Chapter 1939

    Swallowing beast saw that he seemed to submit to his own lustful power, so he was satisfied with lying on Hua Ruge''s shoulder, and continued to lick his little paws. His posture was very lazy.


    Just look at its appearance, it''s just a small pet. Who can think of its ability to make people doubt life under its harmless surface.


    Hua Ruge reached out and touched its head. "OK, we are going to the city. Go back to the space."


    The gobbler heard this and shook his head like a billow. He said, "I don''t want to go back. I want to see what it looks like here."


    "No one knows what you are before, but someone knows you here." Hua Yuege said a word. Seeing that it was still a look of grievance, he grabbed it and stuffed it into his sleeve.


    This time, the Devourer revealed a cerebellar pouch from his cuff and said, "here, too."


    "Then promise to be honest and hide your body." Hua said as a song.


    "Don''t worry, master. I''m invisible and nobody can find it." Devour the beast to say very honestly.


    Hua Ruge is relieved.


    There are devouring animals. There are no fierce animals blocking the way when crossing the next few mountains. Of course, there are also possibilities because this is the edge of the mountains. There are few fierce animals.


    Several people arrived at the lower part of the gate of Shenyuan smoothly. There were two rows of people in blue under the gate. They didn''t know if they wanted to check any documents to let them in.


    Hua Ruge is the most sociable person, so we should go inside first. The disciples in blue look at them and see that they are not moving. Then they stop Hua Ruge and frown and say, "are you from Luoshen temple?"


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned. Instead of answering the question, he asked, "this brother, only the people of Luoshen temple can enter, right?"


    "You new?" The man looked at Hua Ruge. He thought it was OK to look at his face and expression. He was not a villain.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "yes, I don''t know the rules when I first came here. Please tell us about it, brother."


    She knew that people could not help her in vain, so she turned her hand and took out a small bag of the best Lingjing from the space and handed it to her.


    As soon as the man saw that the eyes of the best Lingjing were bright, he immediately smiled and said, "it seems that you don''t understand the rules. OK, go in."


    The man who guards the city says and laughs and receives Lingjing.


    Hua Ruge was a little confused, but her brain quickly came to her. It should be that the people of the temple can go to the city. If they are not the temple, they have to pay money to go to the city.


    She didn''t expect that the people in the western continent were still powerful, and their abilities were so great that they could see money.


    They walked in with smiling faces. As soon as they entered the city gate, they saw the benefits of the western continent. The market here is much more lively than that of the eastern continent. Not only are there places where resources are sold, but also there are all kinds of teahouses, taverns and inns, and even the qinglouchu hall, plus the drama garden.


    the streets are full of peddlers, each selling with smiling faces Own things.


    Hua Ruge glanced at it and found that the strength of the young people in the inn was much stronger than that of her. It seemed that it was not a friar in the bitter sea at all, but a higher level.


    She likes it more and feels it is more grounded.


    Sure enough, the place of advanced civilization has always developed in all walks of life. For example, the eastern continent is between civilization and barbarism, or it needs people like her to build it.


    All the way through the brothel, the girls upstairs and downstairs are all winking at them. What''s more, they are also flirting with words. After all, these men''s skin looks are superior.


    The others are honest and silent, but where Hua rugo is the loser, he will be teased back when he is teased. So he beckoned to the girls and said, "don''t worry, girls. I will definitely meet you in the evening."


    The girls laughed, and the girls said directly, "then our sisters will wait."


    Hua Ruge blinked at the girl, who immediately felt that her heart beat faster than before. They are the veteran of the wind and the moon rather than the young girl who is just in love. But even if they are used to the wind and waves, they really haven''t seen such a good-looking appearance, and they can''t help it.


    Not far away from us, I saw a sharp building like a song. It was also the people in Qingyi who guarded the door, and the ordinary people who went out and in for incense. There was also a plaque on the building, which said "luoshenci".


    They probably understand that this is the boundary of Luo God, and the people believe in this God.


    Sure enough, after walking a few streets, I still saw several ancestral halls of Luoshen. There were no ancestral halls of other gods. It seems that the boundary of Luoshen hall is right.


    Maybe after touching the situation, these people are ready to inquire about the situation. Hua rugo suggested that we go to a restaurant. It''s easier to inquire about the information in this place.


    Several people chose a place with a large front. A waiter asked several people to come in. When he came in to order, Hua rugo asked about the price. He knew that it was more expensive than the eastern territory.


    After knowing about the consumption, Hua rugo immediately took out two pieces of top-grade Lingjing and put them on the table. He said to the waiter, "give us a pot of tea."


    The waiter waved his hand and said, "we don''t need money for tea. Moreover, even if it''s for dinner, you can''t use it."


    "It has nothing to do with tea and vegetables. You can''t work hard. Take it." Hua Ruge is very generous.


    Little two''s eyes are bright when he hears this. He needs to know that the rich people next to him are paying for the superior Lingjing. He''s the first time to see someone who escapes from the reward of the best Lingjing. How rich he is.


    "My guest, you are so generous. I don''t mean that." Small two said sorry, but the hand is not idle, as if afraid of Hua such as song repentance, a hold on to the Spirit Crystal in the hand, a face are laughing flowers.


    Hua Ruge has seen that the western continent attaches more importance to money than the eastern one. No matter the peddlers or the disciples in blue in the hall of Luo God, they all see that the eyes of money are bright, and they promise to do what they want.


    It''s a bad place for the poor, but it''s a big good place for her, Hua Ruge. She''s short of everything now, but she doesn''t lack money. Let alone spend her money, she can spend her whole life every day.


    After the second child took the money, he was really more respectful. He didn''t care that the strength of the several people sitting here didn''t seem to be high. He treated them as if they were relatives.


    Hua Ruge ordered a few dishes and wine. Let the waiter go to work first.


    Su Nianxia and other sophomores left and said, "it seems that the people in this place are very good to kill, just have money."


    Shangguanli nodded: "this is a good way to handle affairs."


    There is no lack of money for these two people. The whole four territories are almost the territory of the Daewoo Dynasty. There is no shortage of money in the Treasury. Of course, Su Nianxia is the owner of money.


    Shangguanli is the emperor of the underground. He controls the news all over the world. He also makes a lot of money selling news. He is a rich man.


    Looking at the four territory plus the territory of half wall gods, it is estimated that Hua rugo is the only one with more money than the two of them.


    Hua Ruge felt her chin and silently calculated how much money she had brought with her.


    because the silver numbers here and there are different, and the Lingjing cards are different. Considering this situation, Tang Ru brought her the best Lingjing of the two mountains before she left, so as to ensure that she has no lack of money outside.


    This is the reason why Hua rugo doesn''t need top-grade Lingjing to pay the bill, because she hardly has one.


    At that time, she also thought that Tang Ru was exaggerating and said that she could not use so much money, but now it seems that she is just like a fish in water.


    She thought and laughed.


    The dishes were served quickly. The waiter came to pour wine for several people himself. The service was very good.


    Hua rugo took a few mouthfuls of vegetables and a glass of wine. He felt that the time was almost up. He asked, "little brother, I want to ask you something."


    "My guest, you are very polite. If you have any questions, I will tell you everything you know." Small two accompanies smiling face to say.

 Chapter 1940

    "Little brother, do you know the temple of pines?" Hua Yuege asked directly.


    "Cangsong temple? Let''s think about it. " Small two smell speech to stand there to use brain.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is a little tense. Su Nianxia doesn''t move his chopsticks, just looking at the second child.


    After thinking for a while, the second child shook his head and said, "I''m sorry for my ignorance. I haven''t heard of such a temple."


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia squinted slightly.


    "Don''t be disappointed, my guest. We three thousand temples, big and small, can''t remember all of them. If you want to know the news, you can go ahead a street to find wuxiangxuan. It''s said that the heaven and the earth know everything. As long as you can afford the price, they can tell you anything." Little two went on.


    "Oh?" Hua Yuege laughed at this.


    Shangguanli is also picky, which is to meet his peers.


    "What else can I do for you, sir?" He poured another round of wine for several people and then asked.


    "No, let''s go to work." Hua Yuege answers.


    "OK, I have your order." Little two said something and left with a smile.


    Hua Yuege picked up his chopsticks again and said, "it seems that this is settled with the news."


    "I didn''t expect that the development of the western continent is very comprehensive." Said Shangguan Li.


    Su Nianxia also nodded: "yes, it seems to be a mature place in all aspects. Let''s find out if there is a teleportation array later."


    "It makes sense." Hua Yuege took a few bites.


    But the news did not find out that she was not happy all the time. Looking at other people, she was also bored. So she said, "let''s go to wuxiangxuan first."


    "Good." Su Nianxia nodded immediately.


    Hua Ruge threw two pieces of the best Lingjing to settle the account, and a group of people walked out of the door towards the front street.


    Little two looked at the brilliant crystal in his hand. He felt deeply that he was really rich.


    Hua Ruge and his party asked about the specific location of wuxiangxuan before going out. They went to see that there was really an open door, on which the plaque said "wuxiangxuan".


    There are also assistants at the gate of this place. Seeing the visitor coming up quickly, he said courteously, "my guest, are you here to buy information?"


    "Exactly." Hua Ruge nods.


    "Please come in, my guest." The man led the way and shouted to the inside, "your guest is coming."


    Several people looked at each other and said nothing else. The service here is really good.


    After entering the door, several people found that the light in this place was a little dark. A counter was lying in the middle. The counter was sealed up and down. Only a small opening was used to communicate with people inside and outside.


    At this time, someone had been waiting behind the counter, showing his head from the small mouth and asking, "I don''t know what news some people want to buy objectively?"


    Hua Ruge is not sure whether this place is safe or not. When she first came here, she was in a passive position. She was too lazy to go around and ask first.


    "I''d like to know how to get to Cangsong temple." She spoke.


    She didn''t ask if there was a Cangsong temple. Instead, she pretended to ask for the way. If not, she would tell.


    The person in the room thought for a while and said, "wait a moment, sir. I''ll look for it."


    As he said this, he blocked the small opening, and then there was a sound of turning the cupboard inside the counter.


    The guy sat several people and poured tea for them to wait.


    After waiting for a while, the small door was opened again, and the person inside showed his head and said, "three thousand pieces of superior Lingjing, we will plan the best route for the guests."


    Hua Ruge heard this in his heart, and there was a temple of pines.


    But she just smiled, turned her hand and took out three pieces of the best crystal, and asked, "is this feasible?"


    The man and the people inside nodded: "of course."


    It''s very rare to find the best Lingjing. One is worth more than one thousand superior Lingjing.


    Hua rugo gave the money to the waiter, who sent it to the inside again. At this time, the small door was closed again. When it was opened in a while, a map of sheepskin was handed out in addition to the outcrop.


    Man took it and handed it to Hua rugo.


    Hua rugo scanned with his mind, and found that the route was indeed planned here, and each section of the road was marked. The actual distance from the waters of Luoshen to the realm of Cangsong God was more than 100000 Li.


    Moreover, there is no teleportation array along the way, and no flight is allowed over the city. It is expected to take more than two months to catch up.


    When they saw the map, they understood that the western continent was so huge.


    "My guest, are you satisfied with this?" Asked the man standing in the counter.


    "Very well, thank you very much." Hua Ruge put away this map and asked, "I want to ask you another question. What''s the big thing happened in Cangsong temple in the last five months?"


    "How big is the matter, my guest?"


    "Well, all the things that have happened or happened in the last five months, I want everything you know." Hua Yuege said directly.


    "Wait a moment, my guest." The people in the counter realized that there was a big business coming, and soon closed the small door and began to work in it.


    After a while, he opened the door and offered 100000 yuan for Shangpin Lingjing. After all, these messages need a lot of human and material resources, which is not comparable to a small route.


    Hua Ruge thought it was cost-effective and immediately paid for it.


    She took the money and was happy. Turning around, she handed out several parchments and a piece of jade slips, and said, "this parchment is transcribed. The information of jade slips can be read directly."


    "That''s good. The news is double." Su Nianxia said and took the jade Jane.


    Hua Ruge took the parchment roll and left after thanking.


    After they left, the guys in the counter and the guys outside began to talk. Of course, the topics could not be separated from these rich guests.


    Hua Ruge asked the Devourer to pay attention to the movement inside. The Devourer reported that she said they did nothing but talk about it. Hua Ruge was relieved that this is a highly civilized place. At least when people found that other people have money, they didn''t do anything to rob them at the first time.


    Next, a few people went to an inn and asked for two rooms. They got together to look at the movement of Cangsong Temple these days, to see if they could find some clues.


    Hua Ruge spread out the parchment in his hand. From the front, some of the small changes in the temple, some of the challenge arena examinations and so on have also been sketched out, directly to pick big events.


    Su Nianxia also read the jade slips by her side.


    Almost at the same time, their looks solidified for a moment. They caught a message that the top of the holy mountain of Cangsong temple had been completely closed about four and a half months ago.


    Three and a half months later, the blockade was cancelled. Another month later, a new son was changed in Cangsong temple. Later, Cangsong temple was in the process of recruiting disciples with money, which continues to this day.


    The timeline is exactly right.


    Hua Ruge threw the paper in his hand and squinted: "now we can only confirm that one of them is alive."


    Su Nianxia read it again, then put down the jade Jane and said, "it seems so. There is no news about the other two."


    "I said what kind of Constitution do you need? Why are you all arrested? But no one has ever caught me? " Hua Ruge is very puzzled.


    Su Nianxia scratched his head and said: "in addition to the cultivation methods of the saint''s son and the saint''s daughter to conform to their own department, the main thing is to be gifted, the higher the better."


    Hua Ruge understood that she was not talented when she was never asked for such a thing.


    "I don''t know any of them. If I''m inspired, I''ll scare them to death." She didn''t get angry.


    Su Nianxia thought again and said, "I guess the chosen son in Cangsong temple should be the son without trace. Now we only know where our man is until we find him?"


    "OK, let''s start tomorrow." Hua Ruge is finally settled.


    In the evening, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia sleep in a double room, one for each.


    The mink and shangguanli live together.


    This time, Hua Ruge did not sleep, but meditated in bed. When she came to the western continent, she felt that her body was full of strength. Presumably, the rules of heaven and earth here had an absolute role in promoting her people who were not up to the standard seriously.

 Chapter 1941

    She felt that the strength of her body was increasing a little. It must be a short time before she would usher in a new breakthrough, so even she has not chosen to be lazy.


    Su Nianxia is more attentive in cultivation, there is no communication between them this evening.


    The next morning, four people went on the road. Although they could not fly in the city, they could still glide on the ground, so it took less than three days for the four people to get out of the divine realm.


    After going out of Luoshen water area, the route is more than ten days in the wild, so four people take a spaceship to go there, which is also an independent space on the spaceship, so Hua rugo asked two old people to take their children out to breathe.


    Shuiyunning and shuiyunxuan are sitting on the deck playing chess while watching the scenery, while huaruge is playing with Xiaobao.


    She saw Xiaobao this time, which was very different from the previous days. The wrinkled skin of the little guy was gone now. Now the skin is like an egg peeled. At this time, you can see the facial features clearly.


    Su Nianxia and shangguanli surround the child''s side. They see that the child is born round and round. Their eyes are black as ink, their noses are high and straight, and their thin lips are lovely.


    "The child looks like a brother-in-law. How many women might he fall in love with when he grows up?" Su Nianxia is saying.


    Shangguanli also nodded: "yes, more like brother Rui."


    "I think it''s quite like mine. You can see that he was born with a smile. It''s not cold at all, and he''s chubby. He''s cute in every way." Hua Yuege said.


    Mink also came over from one side and said, "well, I look like my sister."


    "The mink is good." Hua rugo is very satisfied with this remark.


    Shangguan Li chuckles: "he thinks everything you say is right."


    "What elder sister and elder sister a Li said must be reasonable." Mink''s face was fascinated by his brother.


    Hua Ruge held the child and said to him, "look, Xiaobao, this is my uncle. It''s called my uncle."


    Xiaobao looks at the mink standing in front of him and laughs again.


    Mink thought the baby was cute, reached out and pinched his face, then said, "my uncle will give you a little gift."


    He said that he pointed his finger at Xiao Bao''s eyebrow. Everyone saw a flash of red light in Xiao Bao''s eyebrow.


    Hua Ruge naturally knows that this is his precious King''s blood essence, but the mink sent it without warning. She didn''t even have time to react.


    "Mink, you''re messing around. I told you, this thing can''t be given to anyone." Hua Ruge is helpless.


    "No, just three of you." Small marten said with a smile: "with this blood essence, as long as it is lower than my cultivation, the Xuan beast will be afraid of Xiao Bao, so he can also be safer."


    "Is it Xiaobao?" Mink said and pulled Xiao Bao''s hand, smiling lovingly.


    "You child." Hua Ruge had no choice but to turn over his hand and take out a bottle of pills and said, "take the tonic."


    "Thank you sister." Mink laughs and takes it.


    Su Nianxia also smiled and said, "since my uncle gave me a gift, I can''t fall behind as an aunt."


    "Don''t make a fool of yourself, just send something for a while." Hua Ruge, with psychological preparation, hurriedly informed in advance.


    Su Nianxia pulls Xiaobao''s hand and puts it in his palm. As a result, Su Nianxia sees a mark of flame in his palm. The mark of flame slowly spreads red light. The red light is between the hands of the two people. It takes a long time for it to disappear.


    Su Nianxia takes off some strength. She takes a long breath and turns over Xiaobao''s hand. Everyone sees that Xiaobao''s palm has a red flame mark.


    "Chaos fire is the most powerful fire between heaven and earth. It can burn all things in heaven and earth. Now I engrave this mark on his palm. When he has enough spiritual power, he can control the fire as soon as he urges." Su Nianxia said and wiped the sweat on his forehead: "but it''s going to be a long time, because I don''t have enough strength."


    The red light mark of her speaking skill was hidden in the child''s body, and there was no trace on her hand.


    "Your family''s gift is too expensive. How can I repay it when your family has children?" Hua Ruge has some helpless way.


    Su Nianxia and mink all smile and don''t talk.


    Hua Yuege said to the child in his arms, "Xiaobao, you are really growing up in fudui. You can''t forget these aunts and uncles when you grow up."


    Of course, Xiao Bao can''t understand. He''s still looking at his hand now, as if wondering where the light just went.


    Several people sat on the deck to drink tea for a while, then Xiao Bao was sleepy. Hua Ruge took him back to the cabin to rest, and other people also went back to their own cabin to practice.


    In the next few days, Hua rugo spent her time in cultivation and taking her baby with her. As long as she had time, she would play with Xiaobao. Anyway, the baby is good to take with her. Usually, there is a nurse to feed her. When she comes here, she basically has to play and sleep. She doesn''t cry, just laughs, and takes her baby very well.


    In the evening, the child lives with shuiyunning nanny, so Hua Ruge also has enough time to rest. After less than ten days, she has broken through to the eighth level of the bitter sea with her own cultivation.


    Of course, mink and Su Nianxia are also on a higher level. Now they have nine aspects of the bitter sea.


    Shangguanli should be the one who gets the most benefits. She was originally a quadruple, but now she has broken through to a sixfold in ten days. Moreover, her body is still very powerful, and it seems that she can break through again in a few days.


    However, mink and Su Nianxia feel much more difficult after they break through the "nine heavy", and it will take a lot of time to get to a higher level.


    Now Hua Ruge feels like she has picked up a big bargain for nothing. Originally, it was very difficult for her to break through. Unexpectedly, she has made such rapid progress since she came to the western continent. She thinks that as long as she works harder, it will not take long to break through to Jiuchong.


    As expected, it''s good to have the rules of a mature world.


    Half a month later, they had to pass through the two God regions in front of them, so she placed her elders and children in the city of the sky, and waited for others to walk into the God regions.


    After passing through the two God regions, Hua rugo found that these two places are the same as the waters of Luoshen before, they attach great importance to money, and they will not rob before they become rich, which makes her very happy.


    After a little groping, Hua rugo also understood the reason why these people were greedy for money. That is, most of the Lingjing here wanted to attack the gods, leaving very little in the local area, so they were actually poor.


    In this case, the main shrines also use Lingjing to attract disciples, which costs a lot, so it seems that Lingjing is particularly important. Therefore, any entertainment service industry in the city has it, and everything is sold to promote the economy and earn all the money that can be earned.


    In this way, people here respect both martial arts and money, so the rich are second only to the strong. Sometimes even the strong have to be used by the money people, because almost every temple has a very strict order, that is, they can''t hurt people at will, let alone rob.


    Hua Ruge fell in love with this place after she played and listened to it. She felt like a fish in water. In her eyes, the problems that can be solved with money are not problems.


    When getting on the spaceship again, Hua rugo put the old man and Xiao Bao out to live in the cabin, so it won''t be too boring to walk all the way down.


    Time flies a month, Xiaobao has grown up a lot, because the nutrition is good, so the whole person is full of beep and beep, it doesn''t look too cute.


    "You have a father who loves you very much. He would be very happy to see you." Hua Ruge talks about Tuoba Rui in Xiaobao''s ear this day.


    I haven''t seen it for a long time. At this time, Hua Ruge''s heart is also full of sadness, and I don''t know if there will be another day.


    Xiaobao seems to have seen something. He takes the initiative to touch Hua Ruge''s face with his hands, like silent comfort.


    Hua Yuege''s heart warmed and said, "fortunately, I still have you."


    She said and kissed Xiaobao, which made Xiaobao laugh again.


    Water Yun Ning came over, looking at the mother and son get along very happy is also pleased to smile a way: "after having a child is not feeling mood changed?"


    Hua Yuege nodded: "it''s more wonderful than having more lovers. I feel that I have instant weakness and indestructible armor."


    "Yes." Shuiyunning nodded with some emotion.

 Chapter 1942

    After another half month, Hua Ruge broke through again, and became the strong one in the nine aspects of the bitter sea. Her successive breakthroughs made her extremely inflated, to see who wanted to fight. Of course, think about it.


    After breaking through the nine fold, she felt that there was no more extra power in her body, which should be the starting point for her to come to the western continent, and the rest was to climb slowly by herself.


    Although it''s just the cultivation at the bottom, Hua rugo is very satisfied. After all, it''s not easy for her to break through once. Now, breaking through the two parts in succession is a great bargain.


    Not only a few of them, but also the strength of shuiyunning and shuiyunxuan are growing rapidly. I believe that they will break through Jiuchong soon.


    "This is a good place." Hua rugo sat on the deck chair and sighed. Then he said to the child in his arms, "Xiao Bao, let''s not go. If you practice in this place, you will get twice the result with half the effort."


    Xiaobao naturally doesn''t understand these things, just playing with Hua Ruge''s skirt.


    At this time, Su Nianxia came over and said, "according to the map, we can get to Cangsong divine realm in half a month."


    "yes, half a month." Hua, like a song, looks far away, like thinking.


    "To be honest, I''m a little nervous." Su Nianxia said again.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know if I want to know the result." Hua Yuege sighs a little.


    Then they were silent for a while, and no one spoke. They both knew that this was a must. They firmly chose the former between facing and escaping.


    Five days later, they arrived at a divine realm. After crossing the divine realm, they drove the spaceship again. According to the directions on the map, they only need to fly for another ten days to arrive at Cangsong divine realm.


    The smiles on Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia''s faces are less in these ten days. From the dullness of words, we can see that there are absolutely many things in their minds.


    Shangguan Li thinks that at this time, she still let them be quiet or prepared in mind, so she didn''t go forward.


    Ten days later, the spaceship finally came to the God of Cangsong. Hua Ruge placed the elders and Xiaobao, and the four men came down from the spaceship to fight in front of the city gate of God.


    Hua Ruge looked at the four big characters of Cangsong Shenyu and took a deep breath to walk forward.


    There are several people in white standing at the gate of the city. Hua Ruge and two top-notch Lingjing hand them over, and these disciples respectfully let them go.


    After entering the Shenyuan, they found that it was no different from other Shenyuan. There were pine temples everywhere, and the worshipers were always in line.


    After some discussion, they decided to find the wuxiangxuan. If they could get any information from here, they would not have to ask for it.


    As a result, the time for wuxiangxuan to answer the question of canonization is still short. They haven''t found out the information of canonization, and they haven''t found out what they did before canonization.


    One question, three don''t know.


    Shangguan Li shakes his head slightly, feeling that the efficiency is still a little bit lower than her dark night Pavilion.


    "We''ll have to think of something else." Hua Ruge sat in the middle of the inn.


    Su Nianxia knew the temple system best, so he said: "as the spokesman of the gods in the world, the son and the daughter have a very sacred position in the temple. They basically offer under the altar, and do not deal with the affairs of the temple. Even the people in the temple are rare, let alone outsiders."


    "No, when you were a saint, didn''t you deal with affairs?" Hua Yuege asked strangely.


    "I was also in charge of the temple master before. I took two years to overthrow the temple master, and made several wars. It took me five years before and after that to gradually transition from temporary command to real power. You can imagine how hard it is to break the rules. " Said Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge nodded and asked, "on what occasion can the son appear?"


    "It''s only once in a few years that we can offer sacrifices and blessings. The son of God must appear in person." Su Nianxia replied.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned. "What do you mean by blessing?"


    "It''s a ceremony to bless and eliminate diseases and disasters for believers. In fact, it''s just sitting on the altar and reciting such a set of words, waiting for the following believers to visit."


    "Eliminate diseases and disasters?"


    "Yes."


    Hua Yuege''s eyes brightened. "There''s a way."


    "What do you think?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    "And I said, my father is seriously ill, and I pray for the blessing of the son." Hua Ruge proudly picked out the corner of his lips.


    Su Nianxia and shangguanli think about it for a while, and they probably understand how she is going to do it. They all think this plan is feasible.


    "But isn''t it not easy for the son to see people?" Asked mink.


    "If you have money, you can make the devil push the mill. If you have money to my level, how can you ask a son?" Hua Yuege said.


    Mink nodded, and he also found that people here are very open-minded.


    "It''s getting late today. I''ll have a walk tomorrow. You can wait for my good news." Hua Yuege said.


    Su Nianxia looked at her and said, "sister, I want to go too."


    "That''s fine. You are my relative and my father is your uncle." Hua Ruge has an idea as soon as his eyes turn.


    Su Nianxia nods.


    The four of them had a rest in the inn that night. The next morning, Hua rugo put on a clean black robe, rubbed his eyes out with red blood, and his lips turned pale, which made him look a little haggard.


    Su Nianxia has not changed at all. She is dressed in men''s clothes and looks like a jade tree facing the wind.


    "You can''t, you have to worry." Hua Ruge made comments.


    Su Nianxia shook her head and said, "what happened is your father. How worried can a relative of mine be?"


    Hua Ruge thought it was not unreasonable, and said: "that line, let''s go."


    They turned around in the street, found a larger shrine and walked in, because it wasn''t too early to come out. There was a long line here. Hua rugo and Su Nianxia talked about it and they were still devout, so they were in the back row.


    There are already hundreds of people in front of the line. It seems that they have to wait for an hour for a long time. But they have to pretend to be worried, which is very hard.


    Fortunately, huaruge''s control over expression is good, but it will not be exposed.


    Although Su Nianxia is a performance assistant, it is not easy.


    Most of the people who came to the temple to pray in the morning had something to do. In addition to offering incense, these people also asked the Lord of the temple to bless them, which would take a long time.


    Hua Ruge is an old man in front of him. He may feel bored in line, so he turns to chat with Hua Ruge.


    "Young man, why are you here?" Asked the old man.


    "I came here for my father. My father became obsessed with his practice a few days ago. It''s useless for any doctor to invite him. I can''t only ask the God to bless and save my father." Hua Yuege said with more sadness.


    "What a filial child." The old man nodded his praise.


    Hua rugo felt a little sorry for her father, but she didn''t feel guilty about who kept him looking for her and her mother.


    "I don''t know what the elder asks for?" She asked.


    "I''m stupid, old man. I''ve only cultivated for hundreds of years to reach the third level of Shenyuan realm. I think it''s impossible to break through by relying on me, so I''m here to ask for enlightenment." The old man also sighed at this point.


    It''s the first time for Hua Ruge to understand the realm of the world. Now it seems that the realm above the bitter sea is the divine realm. I just don''t know whether the divine realm can really become a God in the end.


    Such a direct question would arouse suspicion, so she turned a corner and said, "I admire you for your cultivation to the third level."


    The old man glanced at Hua Ruge, waved his hand and said, "you are still young. I''m afraid you haven''t seen the strong one. The third level of Shenyuan realm is really nothing."


    "You are an old fairy in my eyes." Hua is as simple as a song.


    The old man said with a smile, "you are a child who can speak, but the old man is still far away from becoming a God. You should know that you must cultivate to the Ninth level of the divine realm, and then it will be a God to fly up through the heaven."


    In this way, Hua Ruge understood a general idea. It turns out that flying gods and fresh ones are almost the same. They are all powerful enough to be chopped by thunder.


    The old man talked a lot. He talked with Hua Ruge about cultivation.

 Chapter 1943

    Hua Ruge also understood that the divine realm is more difficult to cultivate than the previous realm, not only to improve their own strength, but also to cultivate the divine realm, that is, to cultivate a more powerful mental power in the divine power to replace today''s divine mind.


    This divine element is the key to becoming a God. If the divine element is strong enough and the cultivation is fast enough, if the divine element does not get growth, the cultivation will stagnate.


    And it is said that the stronger the Shenyuan is, the higher the level will be when it soars. It is an extremely important element.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia nodded their heads, but they didn''t think the time was so slow.


    When it was their turn, they stopped talking to show respect for the gods. Instead, they stood under the steps and waited for their turn.


    The old man walked into the temple step by step. First, he took incense from his young disciples and kowtowed to the statue above. He kept on saying what he wanted. When the incense burned half way, he kowtowed three times. That''s when he got up and went to look for a sign in the temple.


    When it was Hua Ruge''s turn, she also knelt in front of the statue. The statue of the God of Cangsong was a woman with beautiful appearance, but Hua Ruge felt guilty.


    She thought that the God would definitely strike her with thunder. After all, when she was in the small world, she helped the childe to get rid of the divine mark. At that time, she saw the projection of the God of pines.


    She knelt for a long time and said her appeal eight times. She felt that it was almost time to get up and put incense in the censer.


    At this time, the old man in front of them had already asked for Fu to leave. Hua rugo and Su Nianxia came forward. The white bearded deacon glanced at them and said, "what do you want?"


    "Deacon, we are here to ask for blessings. Can you show us to the Deacon?" Hua Yuege said.


    The Deacon nodded and asked the little disciple behind him to take them to the inner hall.


    Hua Ruge has been asking for help for a long time. It''s OK to ask anyone to give a blessing, but only if you have to pay the corresponding fee, so people outside will not be embarrassed.


    They followed the little disciple into the inner hall, and saw a middle-aged man in his forties sitting under the little idol, meditating. He was dressed in white and had a black beard and beard. He looked like a fairyland.


    "Your Excellency, these two pilgrims would like to ask you for your blessing." The little disciple came up and said.


    The host who is meditating opened his eyes and swept Hua rugo and Su Nianxia. It was a surprise to see their faces. He thought that these two young people were good-looking.


    If I could stay in the temple and be a boy, I would be very strong.


    "Where are the two little brothers coming from?" The Lord stood up from the futon, twirling his beard, and asked with a smile.


    "I''m very polite." Hua Ruge says and Su Nianxia slightly lean.


    "My cousin and I are practicing together in the mountains to the north. Today we are here to ask for my father''s blessing." Hua Yuege said.


    Su Nianxia nods.


    At this time, the principal found that Hua Ruge''s face was a little haggard, so he nodded: "well, tell me the symptoms, I will give you two pills."


    "I don''t know what the master knows. The father of the younger generation has already lost the effect of medicine and stone. Now the spirit is lax and the meridians are broken. There''s no breath coming in. I''m afraid that the pills are useless." Hua Ruge''s way of sighing.


    As soon as the LORD heard that he twisted his beard and beard, he also felt that he could not save himself from this symptom, but as a temple man, he could not say no, so he pretended to be profound: "don''t panic, and try my pill."


    He turned his hand and took out a jade bottle.


    Hua Ruge used his mind to see that it was indeed a pill, which was also made of good materials. It could cure ordinary injuries and also repair the body, but it was useless for the terminally ill.


    I want to come here and know that no one is saved. I didn''t want to admit it, so I took out such a pill. I guess I will tell her that sincerity is the essence.


    "Take the pill back to your father, as long as you are sincere and the God of pines will surely appear to protect your father." The principal said seriously.


    Hua Ruge looks at this posture and thinks that it''s OK to fool people like this. There''s no technical content.


    Of course, she thought so in her heart. On the surface, she made a look of gratitude. She grabbed the small bottle in her hand and said, "thank you very much, Lord. You are a great benefactor of our family."


    It is obvious that the host often experiences this situation, but he is not guilty, and nodded his head deliberately: "no need to do so, quit."


    Hua Ruge thought that if she went like this, she would not be in vain, so she wiped the nonexistent tears, turned her hand and took a package out of the space, and opened it on the table.


    This time, the host only felt the colorful brilliance in front of him. He was stunned at the sight of the whole person. I dare that this package is all the best Lingjing. It looks like there are almost 500 pieces.


    Five hundred yuan is equivalent to five hundred thousand top-grade Lingjing. They are generally poor in the western continent. They usually sell more than fifty thousand top-grade Lingjing for a pill. I didn''t expect this one would be so generous.


    "The money is not much. It''s a wish of the younger generation. Please accept it." Hua Yuege said on the side.


    The Lord''s heart was beating fast, but on the surface it was still tense. Hearing this, he said, "you have a heart."


    "Yes." Hua nodded like a song.


    "You are so sincere that the God of pines will surely bless you." The principal added.


    Hua rugo felt that the price was almost the same, and then he said, "I have a little worry. You can cure my father''s disease with this pill, but I still want my father to recover his previous accomplishments, even to a higher level. I wonder if I can ask the Holy Son to come out and bless me?"


    "What do you say?" The LORD was stunned to hear this.


    "I know that this request is a little abrupt, and the son is not casual, but I would like to invite you sincerely." Hua rugo said that after a pause, he said: "as long as the son is willing to bless, the younger generation is willing to offer all the family''s savings, 30000 pieces of the best crystal."


    The Lord almost plucked his beard after hearing the number. Did he hear it right?


    Thirty thousand best crystal? That''s 30 million top-grade Lingjing. They don''t make so much money in half a year.


    "Accommodation, please." Hua rugo said and took out another package.


    This one is bigger than the one before. When it is opened, there are about 100 pieces of the best crystal.


    The chief is really going to pluck off his beard this time. He is a fat job as the chief. He can make a lot of money when he is rich in his own pocket. But he is the first time to see him who takes out such a large amount of money at a time.


    This one is too generous.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia have a look at each other. They are both old gods. They know that the Lord will promise them.


    The LORD was shocked for a long time, and then he came back to him. He stroked his beard and pretended to be calm. "You are sincere. In this way, I will go to the temple today to report to the Lord and the Lord. You leave me an address and wait for the news."


    "I''m sorry to trouble you, but if this can be done, we''ll be very grateful." Hua Yuege continued.


    The Lord thinks that these two young students are really more and more agreeable, and they are very good at handling affairs.


    "Well." On the surface, he nodded lightly.


    Hua Ruge left the address for the little disciple, turned around and left with Su Nianxia.


    After the master made sure that they had left the door, they would not install them. He looked up at the two piles of top-notch Lingjing and his eyes were almost staring out. He thought that he would give thanks again afterwards. He almost didn''t delay. He put them away and went to the main hall of the temple.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia went out of the hall. Hua rugo blinked at Su Nianxia and said, "how did I do this?"


    "I think there is a score. Cousin, you are willing to spend a lot of money." Su Nianxia said with a smile.


    "These poor people have never seen the world." Hua Yuege laughs like a nouveau riche.


    Su Nianxia agrees, but turns around and asks, "but cousin, do you have enough money?"


    "Enough to hit him hundreds of times." Hua Ruge lowered his voice.

 Chapter 1944

    They went back to the Inn and had a meal with shangguanli mink. Then they went back to the room and waited for news.


    On the other hand, the Lord, who had seen Hua rugo before, had reported this to the Lord, who was unable to be the Lord, and told the Lord of the temple.


    Recently, the temple leader of Cangsong temple is worried about the lack of spirit crystals to be handed in this year. Every year, they give a large number of spirit crystals to the gods quantitatively, but this year''s earnings are not enough, and they don''t send them to the gods. If they can''t finish the task, the temple leader will finish it.


    In addition to the supply of spiritual crystals to the gods, there is not much left in the hands of the western continent every year. In this way, the resources in the mainland will be less and less. They are willing to invade other territories, but they are bound by the rules of heaven and earth. Even if they go to other territories, their strength will be reduced to the level of those territories.


    in this way, they will not have any advantage, so they will simply If we don''t pay attention to other areas, we can only merge with each other internally. As long as more Lingjing mines occupy more industries, there is always a way to meet each other.


    What makes the temple leader of Cangsong Temple embarrassed is that the power of the temple nearby is equal to that of him. If you want to make a strong attack, you can''t do it, or you can borrow some?


    He thought about it for a long time, but he couldn''t calm down to practice.


    That day, he was trying to find a way in his bedroom, when he heard that there was a great master under his hand, saying that someone wanted to ask the son to bless his father and cure him. He was willing to spend 30000 pieces of excellent crystal.


    His eyes brightened three points when he heard it. If there are really these 30000 pieces of the best Lingjing, not only will he have enough money to sacrifice gods this year, but also to earn it.


    "Send someone over quickly, and say that my son has done me good and approved this." The Lord of Cangsong hall immediately agreed to go down.


    "Yes."


    "Wait a moment, you go in person, and set the blessing for tomorrow. The son of God will go to his seat and say it." The Lord of Cangsong temple said again.


    "I understand," said the chief of red


    The Lord of Cangsong Temple went to the holy uterus with satisfaction.


    On the other side, Su Nianxia is meditating in the room, while Hua Ruge is holding Xiaobao out and teasing in her arms.


    Now she is very concerned about her child when she can''t see him in one day, so she will come out to play with him whenever she has time.


    When the mother and son were playing nihua Ruge, they heard footsteps outside the door. She smiled as soon as she had a look. She kissed Xiaobao and sent him back to the space, then waved away from the border.


    Su Nianxia opened her eyes at the same time.


    Hua Ruge opens the door and stands in front of the door a white bearded old man in red. He is kind-hearted and kind-hearted.


    "I''m a red chief of the temple. This pilgrim can call me Lord Bian." The old man spoke first.


    Hua Ruge has inquired about some positions in the temple before. The common disciples above are deacons, chief officials, chief officials in red clothes and chief officials in the temple. This chief official in red clothes is next to the chief officials in the temple.


    "Young Hu Yue has seen the master." Hua Ruge is the first to give a gift, and then let the birth form all: "please come in quickly."


    Here, master Bian stroked his beard and came in to sit down. Su Nianxia immediately called Xiao Er to deliver tea.


    "The pilgrim has asked me to report it to his highness. His highness is considerate of your filial piety and should make an exception. What do you think of it when you follow me into the temple tomorrow to meet the son?" The old man didn''t wait for an exchange of greetings to tell the result.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia are just happy when they listen to each other. They immediately make a look of gratitude. They can say that they are very grateful to the leader in red.


    "Your filial piety will surely move the gods and bless your father." The master in red looks like a stick.


    "I''m so tired of you, I don''t know if you are lucky to invite you to have a meal." Hua Yuege said.


    It''s just that seeing the son is not enough. Even if she doesn''t have a chance to speak alone, she still needs to find such a high-ranking person.


    When master Bian heard this, he waved his hand and said, "this is my job. Don''t be polite."


    "It''s a small thing in the eyes of the chief executive, but it''s a great kindness to the younger generation. Please accept it." Hua Yuege went on.


    After a little thought, the chief executive felt that it was necessary to explore the truth of the two. Don''t be fooled. He nodded: "in this case, it''s not respectful."


    He promised Hua Ruge that even if he took him to the best and most expensive local restaurant, three people chose a luxurious box. Before he started to order, Hua Ruge found two pieces of excellent Lingjing and gave them to the waiter and asked the main business to order.


    As soon as Bian saw that he was really rich, he wanted to order, but he didn''t think it was right, so he waved his hand and said, "I can do it at will."


    As soon as Hua Ruge saw it, he had a chance to show himself again, so he waved his hand and said, "little brother, I will serve you the best food and wine in your restaurant, but I must not be careless."


    "Yes, sir, please." Little two took the reward and went on happily.


    After the wine and food came up, it was really like it. The chief was very satisfied.


    Hua Ruge poured wine for the Lord himself, and the three drank it.


    It''s obvious to both of them that they eat and drink this time. The leader looks at the immortal. It''s not ambiguous to eat, and it''s also very good at wine.


    That''s easy to do.


    Hua Ruge is happy. Although the wine is good, it can''t compare with the high wine she brewed. Later, she added many miraculous medicines of Tiancai and Dibao level. It can be said that it''s not only good to drink, but also much better than this one.


    She turned her eyes and said, "what do you think of this wine?"


    "It''s mellow and sweet, with a strong aura. It''s a good wine." Said the chief.


    Hua rugo shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. This wine smells good, but it doesn''t taste good."


    "Well?" The chief looked at her strangely and said, "you said the wine doesn''t taste?"


    "Exactly." Hua Ruge nods.


    "That''s what you don''t know. To tell you the truth, I''ve tasted countless wines in my life. The ten li drunkenness of this flower building is the best wine." The old man said that he had another drink and was very intoxicated.


    Su Nianxia thought that he was also a drunkard. He usually pretended to be serious. When he saw the wine, he would show it.


    "I often drink wine if you don''t believe it." Hua rugo said to take out the smallest wine pot from the space, which can only hold a few glasses of wine.


    She smiled and filled the old man''s glass and handed it back.


    The chief came over with half a doubt. As a result, he was intoxicated by the smell and took a sip of it.


    It was a wonderful taste. His eyes were wide open, and he drank the rest of the wine without saying anything.


    Hua Ruge put the kettle on and waited for him to open his mouth.


    Sure enough, the old man soon showed his excited eyes and asked Hua Ruge, "what kind of wine is this, posterity?"


    "The name of the wine is thyme." Hua returns with a smile.


    The old man nodded: "it''s not bad. It''s worthy of reputation. It''s much better than the wine I drank before."


    "Since you like it, please drink more." Hua rugo then poured the wine.


    The old man had another drink in a hurry and was intoxicated for a while before he said: "where do you come from, posterity?"


    "I bought this wine at an auction two years ago. I''ve sold two jars of it, and I won''t find it again." The Kung Fu Hua Ruge of making up lies is first-class. It doesn''t need to make a draft. It comes with an open mouth.


    "That''s a pity. It''s a pity. I wish I had more." The old man sighed.


    Hua Yuege smiled again and said, "although not much, I still have a whole altar."


    As she said this, she took out a large jar of wine from the space, which was full of 20 jin of wine.


    When the old man looked at the wine world, he was stunned again and asked, "it''s all thyme here."


    "I dare not deceive you."


    The old man looked at the big jar of wine, his eyes couldn''t move. He thought about it and asked, "I don''t know if I can get some of this wine for me, young man."


    Hua, like a song, shakes his head after hearing the words.


    The old man looked disappointed.


    "It''s said that friends are hard to find everywhere. Since the elder likes it, why not give this jar of wine to the elder?" She said that she would put the wine jar in front of the old man, even if it was handed over.


    The old man was stupefied at that time. He thought that the child was very smart. How could he be a fool? This kind of good thing can also be sent to others at will?

 Chapter 1945

    He is a drunkard. In his eyes, the wine is a good treasure of Tianzi No.1.


    "For me?" The old man asked, pretending to be calm.


    "A gentleman''s words cannot be recalled. There is no reason to take them back." Hua Ruge said and looked at Su Nianxia: "cousin, what do you say?"


    "What my cousin said is that it''s not disappointing to give this good wine to people who understand wine." Su Nianxia also said.


    It''s reasonable to say that Bian has seen the world. At this time, it should be a serious refusal, but he can''t accept it again. But this time, for fear of refusing others'' repentance, he ignored his identity, bent over and opened the mud seal of the wine jar, and opened the oil paper covered on it.


    As soon as he opened the whole box, the wine in the big wine jar was full of fragrance. It was the thyme he had just tasted.


    He laughed so hard that he could not close his mouth. Then he closed his mouth and looked at Hua Ruge more and more smoothly.


    Hua Ruge took out a small jar from the space for this meal.


    It''s said that three people drink it. In fact, it''s all in Bian''s stomach. He drinks one after another. That''s a great pleasure.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia are eating, but they are not in a hurry.


    This time it''s mainly to make friends with the main subject. If the current routine is to make him feel something, he doesn''t speak.


    The old man drank happily and said: "I see you look like two silver dolls. Let''s go back and make two children for the son of God. In the future, you will also enter the temple of Cangsong and be sheltered."


    Su Nianxia''s eyes brightened when he heard this. If he was really a son of God, they could be a boy to inquire about the news.


    Hua Ruge is not happy, her heart is ten thousand imbalance.


    How can anyone else be a son or a daughter, and let her be a child? Don''t you look down on people?


    "That''s not bad. You let us save my uncle and make plans." Su Nianxia''s prison is like a song. He doesn''t speak, so he takes the lead.


    "Don''t worry. You should think about it." The old man said something and went to drink again.


    Hua rugo knows that this is the safest way. They always have to see the son before they think about countermeasures. Whether to go or not or who to go is to be determined slowly.


    Su Nianxia looks at Hua rugo''s indignant appearance and tries to stop laughing. He stretches out his chopsticks and puts them in her bowl and says, "cousin eats vegetables."


    Hua Ruge''s attack this time is not small. Fortunately, she has something important to do in front of her. Otherwise, she must be in a hurry with others.


    After eating this meal, Bian was very happy. He ate a lot of delicacies and drank the best wine. Of course, he was not only drunk but also got a big jar. Can you not be happy.


    Before he left, he said that he would send someone tonight to inform them of the specific time so that they could prepare well.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia respectfully sent people away, and then they went back to their inn.


    When we got to the Inn room, Hua rugo lay on the bed and said, "today we have made friends with each other. It depends on who is standing on the temple tomorrow."


    "Yes." Su Nianxia also lies on the other half of the bed.


    Although they only drink a little, but because the amount of alcohol is too small, so at the moment is really a little dizzy, we need to rest for a while.


    Later, as expected, the temple sent its little disciples to come here and tell them the specific time. They will arrive at dawn tomorrow, and they can only go to two people, not take patients.


    Hua Ruge said that I don''t have any patients you want.


    They went to bed after they gave the little disciple a reward. However, although they drank some wine, they couldn''t sleep well. They tossed and turned all night and worried about what they would experience the next day.


    The next day they got up before dawn, because they didn''t sleep well and Hua Ruge''s look was not very good, so they didn''t need to pretend to be like this.


    After Xiaodiao and shangguanli sent them out, they were waiting in the inn.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia didn''t go to the main street shrine this time, but went straight to the main altar, that is, the towering palace built on the hillside of the city.


    This place does not accept the incense of believers and ordinary pilgrims. It is the place where the people of Cangsong Temple practice. Generally, only their own disciples can come in. Other people do not have this qualification at all.


    When they arrived at the mountain gate, they reported their names. Immediately, a little disciple took them to the mountain gate and went all the way to the holy womb.


    The little disciples all know the news in advance. They say that there will be a rich man coming to the door today, so they are very polite to Hua rugo and his wife.


    However, they did not pay much attention to them, but looked up in the mountain gate. They found that this was no different from other sects. The disciples were scattered on each mountain to practice. The whole temple was built on an endless mountain.


    One of the mountains is the highest, and the little disciple also takes two people to the mountain.


    Hua rugo narrowed her eyes slightly. If she remembered correctly, the news they got from wuxiangxuan at that time was that the mountain top had been blocked for more than a month.


    At that time, Wu Chenzong, the son of Wu trace in the eastern continent, was attacked, so she expected something unusual on the mountain.


    The temple of Cangsong is very big. Even though it has been flying at full speed for a quarter of an hour, it has arrived at the holy womb. The buildings here are green and green, which gives people a sense of vitality.


    At the moment, the door of the holy womb is closed. Hua rugo and Su Nianxia are standing in front of the Palace door. Their hearts are tighter than ever. At this time, a side door opens. A little disciple in a blue shirt comes out and says to Hua rugo and Su Nianxia, "follow me, you two."


    They nodded and walked in through the side door.


    When approaching the main hall, you can see the tall goddess, holding a secret code in your hand, looking solemn and solemn.


    There is a turquoise lotus seat under the statue. At the moment, there is a man in white sitting in the lotus seat. The man is facing the statue with his back to the door, so he can''t see his face clearly for a while.


    Because there is an old man in his fifties sitting nearby, Hua Ruge does not show his mind. After all, it''s very impolite. Don''t offend these people.


    The old man was wearing a turquoise Taoist robe and had a majestic manner. Behind him stood the Bian principal who had been drinking with them yesterday.


    You can make this great master stand behind you. I think this man is the temple master.


    "This is the Lord of our Cangsong temple," Bian said


    "I have met the temple master." Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia both bow slightly.


    The temple master looked at the two men and nodded, "you two have a good face."


    "You flatter me." They said.


    The temple Lord smiled kindly, and then said to the son, "Your Highness, these two come far to ask for medicine for your father. Please send mercy and give some holy medicine."


    The son didn''t make a sound when he heard this, but he began to rotate on the lotus seat. It seemed that he was about to turn around.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia are all staring at each other.


    After the son turned around, he slowly opened his eyes. A pair of white and slender hands took out a small green bottle from the space, and the child next to him hurriedly picked it up.


    "This is the holy medicine given by the true God. I think you two are sincere, so take it back to heal your family." The son of God said a profound, and then slowly closed his eyes, and turned back.


    The child handed up the elixir. Hua Ruge was still in a trance when he picked it up.


    Su Nianxia''s eye base also has a trace of incomprehension.


    They looked at it carefully. This son was born with a good leather bag. His eyebrows were bright, his nose was straight and his mouth was square. His skin was white and almost transparent, but it was just good-looking, not that shocking.


    And it looks very strange. It''s not one of the three missing people at all, but a complete stranger.


    They came here in the first place, but now they are empty. They can''t react for a while.


    But these two people have not experienced anything. Although they are in a rough heart, they have not lost their temper. They are grateful for the pills and they are still saying that they have the same kindness.


    The temple Lord didn''t want to hear the words of gratitude. He just wanted to know when the two posterity would give money.


    Hua Yuege didn''t know that the people he was looking for didn''t want to stay any longer. Even if he turned his hand and left a mountain like crystal, he would know that there are not many but 30000 pieces of the best crystal just by sweeping it with his mind.

 Chapter 1946

    The Lord of Cangsong hall watched these Lingjing and swallowed his saliva silently. Before that, he was still beating a drum in his heart. He thought whether these two little dolls were really rich or not, and now it was a stone that fell to the ground.


    "Think carefully. Please accept it." Hua Ruge gives him the steps.


    Cangsong hall master pretended to nod his head: "the pilgrims are ready."


    "Since I''m so young, I''m leaving. My father is still waiting for medicine." Hua is like singing and boxing.


    The Lord of Cangsong hall looked sideways at Bian and said, "send it to me."


    "Yes." Bian came out with them as soon as he could.


    From the top of the mountain towards the gate, Bian said with a smile: "thank you for your wine last time. I enjoyed it very much."


    Hua Ruge''s heart said: "to tell you the truth, there are other kinds of wine in my house. I''ll bring some when I go back to deliver medicine. Would you like to taste it?"


    "And?" Bian was happy to hear this, and nodded: "OK, then you will send someone to take this to invite me, and the disciples will give you a report."


    As he said this, he took a red token out of his arms, which looked like a passing token.


    "Good." Hua Yuege said and put it away.


    Bian sent the two of them to the mountain gate, and they left and flew back.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia stand outside the mountain gate, watching the big formation close slowly, their mood is complicated.


    Two people look at each other, know that this is not the place to talk, when even fly to the city.


    They went back to the inn all the way. At this time, Xiao mink and Shangguan Li were waiting in the room. It was a relief to see them back safely.


    "How is it?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    Hua Ruge sighed: "the son is a stranger, neither in appearance nor in breath."


    Su Nianxia nodded aside and said, "yes."


    "Not them?" Shangguan glass also frowned.


    Now several people are thinking about one thing, whether their direction is completely wrong.


    "Have you found anything in the temple?" Shangguan Li asks again.


    "No." This time, Su Nianxia replied.


    "It''s strange. According to the timeline provided by wuxiangxuan, it shouldn''t be a coincidence." Shangguan glass frowned.


    Su Nianxia shook his head: "it''s not a coincidence. When I went to the scene of wuchenzong investigation, I felt the vigorous anger, which is the breath of Cangsong temple."


    Hua Ruge''s heart is tight.


    Since it can be determined that it was the person captured by the Cangsong temple, now no one is seen, so where is the person?


    Looking at her, Shangguan Li hurriedly said, "since we have already locked the target, we can think of the way to check it."


    Su Nianxia was silent for a while.


    They already have a very bad feeling in mind.


    Shangguan glass is not easy to persuade, and can only accompany.


    "Small marten in a way:" or we will catch a person to ask, then what happened after the closure of the mountain


    "We can''t act rashly now. We are not their opponents. We can''t easily make enemies. And once exposed, we will be in great danger." Shangguanli takes the lead in stopping it.


    Mink frowned when he was asked no, and then thought about what to do.


    "Xia Xia and I went to the north mountain first to put on the appearance of delivering medicine. When we got back, I had my own way to inquire about the news." Hua Ruge put the small medicine bottle he had been holding on the table.


    At that time, her attention was all on the son, so she didn''t pay much attention to what the medicine was. Now she was surprised to explore it.


    "There is really a spirit in this medicine, and the refining technique is mysterious. The medicine is not the thing in this world." Hua rugo said a summary: "if I read it correctly, it''s really a magic pill. I dare not say it has the effect of reviving the dead, but it''s OK to save a terminally ill person."


    All three were surprised at this.


    "I thought that the Cangsong temple was just to cheat money. I can''t believe that there is a treasure." Su Nianxia only feels inconceivable.


    Shangguan Li also said: "I didn''t expect that. They must be afraid that you will make trouble if you can''t save the living. After all, you have given so much money. If you really make trouble, it will do harm to their reputation."


    Mink nodded.


    "Unexpected windfall. It''s worth more than those crystal spirits." Hua Yuege said to carefully put the medicine away.


    Su Nianxia said: "it''s not too late. Let''s go now, so as not to be suspicious of Cangsong temple."


    "Good." Hua Ruge nodded, said goodbye to them and went out again.


    Shangguan Li looks at them and sighs. It''s also a complicated application.


    "Sister Ali, what do you think of it?" Asked the little marten.


    "It''s more bad than good." Shangguan Li is very reluctant to say this.


    Since the temple of Cangsong is not for using them, it is likely to be for looting or killing, which seems to be a big problem.


    Mink''s heart tightened.


    Now Hua rugo and Su Nianxia, who are going to the city gate, also know this. They are afraid that things are not as optimistic as they think.


    They said nothing all the way, except for the gate to the north mountain.


    There is a big mountain range in the north of Cangsong temple, where fierce animals dominate. There are only a small area of people living in some families. Because the strength is not weak and there are many people, they have not been attacked by fierce animals.


    Hua Ruge has explored this situation for a long time. Now she just follows the direction of the waiter, and even if she goes wrong, she has a devouring animal in her arms, which is not a big deal.


    They couldn''t go back on the same day when delivering the medicine, so they found a cave in the mountain depression near the people''s house and had a rest. In order to be realistic, they had to live here for two days.


    They sat in the cave, and in the middle was a fire lit by Hua Ruge.


    Su Nianxia looked at the flames and fell into a long silence.


    "Let''s not think about the bad. Maybe they are locked up." Hua Ruge''s way of consolation.


    Su Nianxia nodded: "I don''t want to think about the bad, but I always lose my mind."


    Hua Ruge feels the same about it.


    These two days are not very comfortable, not to mention the environment is not good, mainly the mood is not very good.


    Two days later, Hua Ruge cleaned up all traces in the cave, and then he and Su Nianxia turned to the God realm of Cangsong together.


    They didn''t go back to the inn because they were in a hurry to inquire about the news. Instead, they went to the tavern and asked the waiter to run errands to give Bian a message.


    She has brought the liquor making industry in Xijiang where Yuege has been for so many years to mature. The liquor she brews is no worse than her, and she will collect some good liquor when she meets it, so she also has a hundred kinds of liquor.


    Bian is really a drunkard. When he received the news from the second child, he came to the box and asked, "brother, your father can be cured?"


    "It''s a magic elixir given by the son of God. My father''s body will be healed immediately after taking the elixir. In these two days, the meridians are back to normal, and even the cultivation begins to recover slowly." Hua said with a smile.


    "Your money is not in vain, it''s a real magic pill." As soon as Bian said that, he was seated.


    "Thanks to the help of the chief, my father specially asked me to thank you very much." Hua rugo poured another glass of wine for Bian.


    When the old man saw the wine, he didn''t want anything else. He picked up the glass and drank it all at once. Then he picked up his thumb and said, "good wine, good wine. It''s better than the last time."


    "You really know wine and know how to drink. My father accidentally got this wine in the early years, which is longer than that of mine." Hua Yuege said.


    "So your father is also a wine lover?"


    "That''s right. Otherwise, how can I have a son who loves wine?" Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    The old man sniffed the words and nodded: "this wine lover is certainly not a villain. You, my little friend, have made friends."


    "I don''t dare to climb high. I''m honored to have your advice." Hua Ruge is very modest.


    "That''s easy to say. I''ll tell you everything I know, whether it''s cultivation or anything else." The old man was clapping his chest.


    "I have nothing to do with you, but I''d like to ask you to point out some puzzles in cultivation." Hua Ruge''s brain turned a little and then he drew the old man''s attention to practice.

 Chapter 1947

    Although Lord Bian is a drunkard, he hasn''t lived in vain for so many years. Seeing Hua Ruge''s gallant appearance, he has something to ask for. Now it''s reassuring to hear the young man say what he wants. He nodded his head and said, "well, what do you want to ask?"


    "Our family''s practice of Shenyuan is really out of the question. I want to ask you what can help me practice." Hua Yuege asked.


    The old man laughed and said, "what''s the difficulty? Last time you gave me wine, I will give you something today."


    He said that he took a sheepskin roll from the space and handed it to Hua Ruge.


    As soon as Hua Yuege opened it, he found that it was a volume of skill, named Cangsong shenjue, which seemed to be used for cultivating Shenyuan.


    "This is the thing of the ghost temple. I''m afraid it''s not right for me to cultivate?" She hesitated.


    The old man waved his hand and said, "there is nothing wrong. There is no shortcut for cultivating Shenyuan except for personal talent, so this is the basic method. There are many people practicing on the mainland, not one more of you."


    "Thank you very much, sir." Hua is as grateful as a song.


    "We''ll thank each other. It''s better to invite me to drink more wine." The old man said and drank again.


    Hua Ruge heard the words and nodded: "well, I''ll invite you to have a drink as soon as I''m free."


    "Good, good." The old man was very satisfied with it.


    After that, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia have been drinking with the old man. Before they came, they ate the sobering pill and kept sober, but the old man who was greedy for drinks was a bit confused.


    Hua Ruge then took out another kind of wine and gave it to the old man. When the old man drank it, he immediately felt refreshed and said that it was also a good wine, so he drank it again.


    The two exchanged a look and felt that the time had come.


    Su Nianxia took the lead in saying, "master, I yearned for the son when I saw him that day. I want to know how to be selected by God to be the son of God."


    "You have a high heart, and you want to be a son?" The old man laughed at the words.


    "People always have a bit of ambition. Although I am not strong, I am not inferior to the son of God, and I can make people believe." Su Nianxia went on.


    The old man held a wine pot and waved: "the son is not a good-looking one, but also needs the recognition of the natural constitution and the gods."


    Su Nianxia thought that it might be deliberate to ask more questions, so he did not speak, but meditated.


    The old man couldn''t help but dispel his doubts when he saw her: "anyway, this requirement is very harsh. Don''t mention you, even our present Saint son God is not satisfied."


    "Why is that?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The old man looked around and determined that this was the box. "This son was not the first choice for the gods, but that first choice was really difficult to deal with. We spent nine cows and two tigers to catch him, but we couldn''t help him."


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia know the point.


    "To do such a good thing as the son of God, someone would refuse. It''s really ignorant of the current affairs." Su Nianxia said over there.


    The old man felt the same for this. He clapped the table and said, "you little brother said that I went to my heart and how beautiful it was to be the son of God. But the boy said that he would not be a puppet any more. If he resisted, he even called for a rescue."


    Hua Ruge took a sip of wine and depressed her mood. She saw that Su Nianxia was not calm, so she continued: "how many people are too many for her own power. They are ordinary people or rivals of gods?"


    "No, No." The old man shook his head and then took another sip of wine, without saying anything for a while.


    This is the more critical moment, the more calm they are, and they do not continue to ask.


    But the old man said a lot after drinking wine, and wiped his mouth after drinking wine: "others say that these three young people are really capable. They almost beat us back. Finally, the God himself shot us here."


    He said it vaguely. If others don''t understand what it means, but Hua rugo and Su Nianxia understand it in their hearts. The so-called east continent is on the other side, and the west continent is on the other side.


    It''s exactly the matter of Tuoba Rui, juntianxia and childe wutrace.


    "They can''t be obedient when the gods do it?" Su Nianxia followed him.


    As a result, the old man began to shake his head again. After shaking for a while, he said again, "these three boys have a long history. One of them took out a token, and even the power of the gods could be swallowed."


    "The ghost of the gods and their energy were not enough after a while. In a rage, they took the three of them to the forbidden area again. If we don''t have that son, we will naturally choose the second one, but the gods are not satisfied. "


    The old man sighed later.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia have grass in their hearts. They quickly ask, "we grew up in this place. How can we not hear that there is such a place as forbidden area?"


    "Of course, you children don''t know. There are four forbidden areas, all of which are battlefields of ancient gods. There are two places in the East and two places in the West. The difference is that the eastern continent is where the great chance lies. Although the two forbidden areas in the western continent also have the great chance, they are more dangerous. Almost all the people who go in are dead and come out alive. " The old man didn''t hide anything.


    Hearing this, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia didn''t know how to react. It''s true that there are a lot of turning points in this matter. In addition, that''s their heart, so their brain doesn''t turn very fast. Now they don''t know whether they are happy or not.


    "It''s a pity that those three posterity, if they are allowed to develop, will be able to amaze the world." The old man is still there.


    Hua Ruge gives Su Nianxia a wink. Su Nianxia says that he is not interested in this topic and wants to be a son of God.


    The old man made fun of the two people: "I don''t know if you two can be saints, but it''s more than enough to be children. How about, do you want to go back with me?"


    Before two people do not know the situation also said to consider, now know that three people are not in the Cangsong temple, simply shook his head, Su Nianxia also said: "younger generation still want to be a son."


    The old man made fun of them again.


    After that, they didn''t ask anything, but they listened to where the old man was talking. Because the more he drank, the old man was a bit confused and confused. At last, he fell asleep on the table.


    Hua Ruge put him in the tavern, and Su Nianxia and himself went back to the inn.


    After the four people sat together, they told the story. After hearing this, mink first said, "I didn''t hear that there was a token in the hands of the three of them. I think it must have been made up by the old man."


    Su Nianxia also said, "I have never heard of a token in the hand of a monarch."


    Hua Ruge didn''t remember at first, but suddenly thought that when Tuo BARREI saw his mother, his mother once gave him a token that he didn''t know what to do, saying it was the treasure her father left to his son-in-law.


    Now think about it. Is that token able to devour the power of the gods?


    Several people thought of Hua Ruge and said, "it''s your family''s?"


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s from my father who never met before."


    "If so, it should be true." Su Nianxia said.


    Hua Ruge nods again.


    "That''s a good thing. Although the forbidden area may be dangerous, all the things in it may not be aimed at them. I think it''s better than those in the temple." Said mink.


    Shangguanli also said: "yes, since they have arrived at the side, I think they can certainly get out of danger."


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia are in a relaxed mood now. At least the news here is that they are still OK. They are not so dangerous in the forbidden area.


    So they were relieved.


    "Well, you three are waiting here. I''ll go to the forbidden area to find them and see if I can help them." Said mink.


    "Don''t think about going. It''s too dangerous, and it''s certainly not a small place. You may not be able to see it." Hua rushes to stop.


    Three of them have been lost, so don''t follow him.


    Mink is also in a hurry. After being denied, he says, "what should we do?"


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia glanced at each other, and then Hua rugo said: "we have no idea about the situation here. The environment is still relatively safe, so we can wait here for two of us. You don''t have to spend it here."

 Chapter 1948

    Shangguanli hears the words and shakes his head: "although the environment here is relatively safe, but our strength is low after all, it''s better to take care of them together."


    "Yes, we''ll stay." Said the mink.


    "I don''t know how long it will take. You really don''t need to spend it here. We will protect ourselves." Su Nianxia also said.


    Hua rugo also said: "Xia Xia is right. If they enter the forbidden area, they can come out quickly if they are lucky. If they are not lucky, they don''t know when or if they can''t come out. This is an endless waiting."


    Su Nianxia knew the meaning in her heart, but she couldn''t help feeling sad.


    Mink still shook his head: "no, I''m not sure."


    Shangguan Li thought about it for a moment and knew it was so he nodded: "OK, then you can talk about the next plan. Let''s take the long view."


    Hua Ruge had thought about it for a long time. She took out the map, pointed to the black area where the forbidden area was located, and said: "there is a red flame God area beside the forbidden area, we want to wait there."


    Su Nianxia nods.


    Shangguan Li looks at the map and finds that the Cangsong divine realm is not far away from the red flame divine realm, only one divine realm is separated in the middle.


    Mink is not sure what to do, so he can only listen to Guan Li.


    "In this way, we''ll go to the north mountain to cultivate our forces. If you need help, please send us a letter." Shangguan Li points to the Beishan Mountain they have been to before.


    It''s OK for mink to listen to this. His strength is still at the bottom in the western continent. To get rid of this situation, the best way for him is to find the place where the fierce animals gather, and constantly cultivate and fight.


    When he has the strength and influence, he may be a greater help to his elder sister.


    Hua Ruge was shaking his head. "You didn''t get married for a long time. You don''t have to do anything for us. I think you should go back to your former territory and live in peace."


    "No." "I think it''s better here now. I want to practice here, and even here, I can make sister a Li live a safe life," said mink


    Shangguanli added: "I think it''s not bad here. My dark night Pavilion should develop again."


    "Well then, you must pay attention to safety." Hua Ruge can only listen to them.


    "I''m here. Don''t worry." Said Shangguan Li.


    "Sister Li, I should say that. I''m a man," said mink


    "Well, you say." Shangguan Li smiles gently.


    On that day, four people had a meal. The next day, Xiao mink and Shangguan Li went to Beishan.


    Hua Ruge looked at the two people leaving and said with emotion, "I don''t know when to see you again."


    "Yes." Su Nianxia also said.


    After standing for a while, Hua Yuege said, "let''s go and see old Bian."


    When they arrived at the tavern, they heard that Lord Bian had left in the morning. It seemed that there was something wrong with the Cangsong temple that needed him to go back.


    After that, they didn''t leave Cangsong realm immediately. Instead, they left for cultivation, and asked Lord Bian to have a drink every three to five times to ask for some cultivation questions.


    Of course, the main purpose is not to cultivate, but to divert the attention of Bian. He can''t tell that the two men came to rob people for them. Just go away.


    Of course, their accomplishments did not increase at all. Su Nianxia was reshaped by the God of light, so his talent became extremely high, and his perception was also good, so he soon cultivated the God yuan. He felt that the eyebrow was shining a little, and the power of the spirit was improved a lot.


    Hua Ruge is usually the slowest one in cultivation, but this time it''s different. She condenses Shenyuan faster than Su Nianxia, and the growth rate is much faster.


    She once asked old Bian whether the growth was normal. As a result, the old man shook his head like no waves and drums, and said repeatedly, "there can be no such person. No one has a shortcut to cultivate Shenyuan."


    Hua rugo, as he said, doubted that she was not a human being, but in fact, since she had Shenyuan, her cultivation has been growing faster than before, although not too fast, but she can actually feel it, which shows that there has been a great change.


    You know that''s the beginning.


    She is a little excited about her changes. Although she has been gifted since she was a child, she is not a genius in the growth of cultivation due to the limitation of her constitution. Unexpectedly, she experienced the feeling of genius after coming to the western continent. It''s not too wonderful.


    They spent more than a month in the realm of Cangsong God. When they were sure that the old man would not be suspicious, they said they would go back to practice. They would come again if they had a chance.


    When he left, Hua rugo sent the old man several jars of good wine. The old man was happy, but at the same time he didn''t give up. He told them to come often later.


    The two agreed and began to head for the red flame realm. Hua rugo had another chance to let Xiao Bao and his mother come out to breathe when they were in the spaceship. The two old people didn''t feel bored either. Now they have children around them and can do anything.


    Now Xiaobao is a circle bigger than before. He is big and fat. He looks a size bigger than before.


    The little guy likes to laugh more now, especially when Hua rugo tickles him, the kid will be more happy.


    Hua Ruge was in a better mood when she saw him smile. She said to Su Nianxia, "I think this child is good like me now. How happy it is all day."


    Su Nianxia held the little guy in her arms and said, "I think it''s OK. It''s lovely."


    She said to touch Xiaobao''s chubby chin, with a loving look on her face.


    "I used to think that I was not so cool. Now I understand that happiness is more important than anything. What''s the use of aura?" Hua is like singing and saying.


    "That''s right. We will protect this child in the future. Even if he is the second generation of a dandy, we can keep him safe." Su Nianxia agrees with Hua Ruge very much.


    Hua Ruge''s brain mended his son''s appearance. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "you''re really not demanding."


    "I''ll teach you that when I have children, as long as I can eat, drink and play. It''s better not to touch emotion. It''s too hard." Su Nianxia said again.


    Hua Ruge was quite sympathetic: "that''s right."


    Shuiyunning and shuiyunxuan are playing chess. They all laugh and shake their heads when they hear this. If the child grows up in their hands, he must be a devil of the world.


    And it''s the kind of person who doesn''t do his job and knows how to eat, drink, play and drink every day.


    Of course, they don''t think it''s bad. Of course, they don''t care.


    It took them half a month to get to the red flame divine kingdom. Looking at the red plaque, Hua Ruge said to Su Nianxia, "look at the fire shrine, and you won''t be the one who catches you and becomes a saint."


    "Now even grasping is also the son of God." Su Nianxia made fun of her appearance.


    They went to the city after talking and laughing. It''s the same here. It''s not that the people in the temple want to pay. Hua Ruge found the best Lingjing and handed it to these people, and they politely let them go.


    Hua Ruge has a bottom in her heart when she sees it. It seems that she is also a place where she can see the money and see the bright future. It''s easy to do.


    They went to the city for a small circle, and found that the scale of the Shenyuan was almost the same as that of the Cangsong temple, but it could not be compared with that of the Luo temple, which was half smaller than that of the other side.


    Hua rugo thinks that the strength of the God can be seen from the size of the God territory. The God of red flame and pines should be a small God, while the God of Luo in the waters of naluo is a big God.


    She used to think that the gods were the same. Since she came to the west, she has gained a lot of knowledge. She knows that the gods are also classified into 369.


    There are differences in strength in this level, but it is the strength of Shenyuan that is more fundamental. In a word, it is the development of one''s own talent and blood.


    I didn''t expect that this was the last step. She thought it was biased, but the rules of heaven and earth were so, no one could change it.


    Because they lived for a long time, they didn''t live in the inn this time. Instead, they bought a big house and some servant girls. They settled down.

 Chapter 1949

    She also picked up her mother''s aunt and Xiao Bao to let them live here. After all, she didn''t think that someone in such a large Shenyu wanted to deal with her.


    Although the house in sky city is also very good, Xiaobao obviously likes the outside, and it seems that he prefers his mother around him, so he is more happy.


    Hua Ruge did not forget her main task while placing the children, that is, waiting for the return of Tuoba Rui and childe wutrace. If Tuoba Rui comes back, she will find her according to the ring''s induction.


    But if you are king, you can''t find Su Nianxia, let alone the childe without trace.


    So they discussed what to do in the city. It''s better to have a well-known industry. In this way, a few people will find it when they get to Shenyuan and find it.


    Su Nianxia looked at Hua Ruge and said, "but what business can we do?"


    Hua Ruge''s old line is alchemy, but her strength here is poor, and Shenyuan is too weak, so the refined pills are likely to fail to sell.


    Su Nianxia has no skills. She can do nothing but the holy daughter of the temple.


    "Why don''t we learn some crafts? Even if we can make a wonton, we can still have a foothold." Hua said with a sigh.


    "I said elder sister, are you confused? Don''t you say you want to do some landmark industry? Where can I make wonton? " Su read summer to make complaints about it.


    Hua Ruge clapped his head and said, "yes, we want to do a big business."


    She said that she began to review her own history of making a fortune. At the beginning, she relied on the dange of Jiuzhou to open up the market, but that was supported by the Danshi of Keng''s peers.


    But this time is different from the past. Even if she has this talent, she can''t show it. After all, she is afraid of being beaten.


    Su Nianxia thought of the light in front of her eyes and said, "sister rugo, you are good at brewing. Let''s open a restaurant here."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that none of them are our rivals in opening restaurants. Maybe I can earn some milk powder money for my children." Hua nodded like a song.


    Su Nianxia frowns a little. He thinks that this milk powder is something.


    "Do what you say. Let''s find a place first." Hua Ruge got up from his seat and went out.


    Su Nianxia followed and asked, "sister, when we came, we saw that the busy street was full of people. If we hid in the corner, it would not be easy to see."


    "Layman." Hua Ruge waved his hand and said: "sometimes it''s better to stay away from the downtown. People prefer to be clean. Besides, people say that the wine is not afraid of the deep lane. When I mass produce this wine, even if it''s located in the mountains, someone will come to drink it."


    Su Nianxia is still suspicious.


    When they said that, they went out and turned from the place where they lived. They didn''t find a suitable store for this turn. Instead, they were visited by the daughter-in-law of the city.


    Su Nianxia thinks it''s better to be ugly next time, but Hua rugo thinks otherwise, it''s easier to do things with her experience. She looks like a decent person.


    It''s dark when they walk down the big circle, but the red flame divine kingdom is full of people because of its small population. There are only small faces but not big ones everywhere.


    Hua Ruge shook his head when he saw the small door. He didn''t think it was worthy of his good wine, and he couldn''t let it go even when his business was good.


    Su Nianxia asked again, "we don''t really want to drive in the mountains, do we?"


    "I just asked. There are no mountains around here." Hua Ruge touched his nose.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su read summer.


    "Go back to the main street." Hua Ruge thought about it and went back.


    "I said cousin, you don''t want to rob?"


    Hua Yuege smiled at her and said, "look at my cousin, I am bloodless."


    They were just talking and laughing in the street. They could see that the big girls around them were also blushing and heart beating. They had to be pulled by the men around them to react.


    Hua Ruge has another good idea. Even if she can''t drive down the restaurant, she can find a place to talk, and make sure that every day a female audience will come to support her, just like she can''t understand a play or go to see a good-looking kid.


    When we get back to the main street, Hua rugo is standing on the street. There are big restaurants on the left and right, no matter how they look at the door or how they are decorated inside.


    Hua rugo chooses any one to go in.


    "Two distinguished guests, would you like to have a seat downstairs or a box upstairs?" The waiter greeted me attentively.


    Hua Ruge threw out two pieces of the best Lingjing and asked directly, "where is your host?"


    The second one knew that this was a real VIP when he saw the best Lingjing shining in his hand. He replied, "our host is drinking upstairs. What can I do for you, sir?"


    "I have something very important to talk to your host. Please come and see him in my box." Hua Yuege said and went upstairs.


    "OK." Small two hurriedly take two people upstairs, first find an empty box to put the two people in place, then go to knock on their own door.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia are sitting in the box for tea. A chubby middle-aged man in his forties comes in. He laughs before he speaks.


    "I don''t know what the two guests are looking for." The middle-aged man came and stood at the table.


    "Sit down, boss." Hua Ruge first let the seat and said, "I want to discuss something with the boss?"


    "Sir, you said."


    "May I ask the boss if he can give me the wine property?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    When she said this, the boss shook his head repeatedly and said, "never, this restaurant is where I can live. If there is no such industry, my family will drink from the west to the north."


    "I sincerely want this place, and of course I won''t let you lose. Please give me a price." Hua Ruge is very straightforward.


    "You''re not kidding, my guest. My shop makes a lot of profits every day. If I offer you many times more, you can really give it to me?" The boss asked tentatively.


    "Can we talk about it or not? Just bring it up." Hua Ruge is very heroic.


    Su Nianxia has a black thread. She thought it was a good way for her to fight without any blood, as Hua rugo said. She used money to smash it. Fortunately, although not very clever, it must be easy to use.


    The master calculated in his mind, thinking how the lion opened his mouth to scare away these two young people who didn''t know how to grow up.


    At this time, the dishes ordered by the two also arrived. Hua Ruge took out the wine pot from the space and ate and drank with Su Nianxia.


    As soon as he got out of the restaurant, the owner''s nose moved, and then his eyes were all fixed on the glass. He had not smelled such delicious wine for so many years since he opened the restaurant. He instinctively felt that it should be good wine.


    Hua Ruge poured a glass for him and said, "let''s not hurry, and our host will have a drink."


    The boss was really rude. He took the wine and drank it. Then he spat again and said, "good wine."


    "I open a restaurant to sell this kind of wine. If the owner gives me the best plate, if not, I can go to the opposite side to buy it." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    But although she is smiling, her host thinks things are not good.


    Once the wine starts to sell, it will attract many people. If you see that the guests on his side opposite him will be robbed, at that time, he will lose more than he deserves. It''s better to sell it now. When you make money, you can also pit against boss Li who has always been against him.


    He thought of it more carefully.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia have a look. Their eyes are full of laughter.


    They then drink and eat, waiting for the host to return.


    After a while, the boss cleared his throat and said, "in this way, I don''t want more. How about five million top-grade Lingjing?"


    Hua rugo takes a look at Su Nianxia. Su Nianxia says she is a little confused. She doesn''t know anything about business.


    "Great, but I have a condition. You must leave it to me, the cook and the second shopkeeper." Hua Ruge immediately clapped the board.


    Although the price is a little high, it doesn''t matter if you can find this conspicuous place.


    The boss didn''t expect that Hua rugo wouldn''t make a counter-offer. After a moment''s hesitation, he repeatedly nodded: "OK, I promise."


    He wants to spend the rest of his life. With so much money, what kind of restaurant does he open? It''s not better to enjoy the treatment of being a master.

 Chapter 1950

    The owner of the restaurant seems to be afraid of Hua Ruge''s repentance. On the same day, he asked someone to write a document. After they signed and pressed the fingerprint, the business was concluded.


    Hua Ruge didn''t hold back on his account either. He gave all the money to others. The tavern owner happily took out the account and handed it over.


    After working for a while, the restaurant has become Hua Ruge''s.


    The first thing Hua Yuege did after he left the restaurant was to change the name of the restaurant. He sent the shopkeeper to find someone to make a plaque of Jiuzhou restaurant. When he was ready, he would replace it.


    In the evening, she and Su Nianxia went back to their house.


    "Then I''m not afraid they can''t find us." Hua Yuege said.


    Su Nianxia seemed to have something on her mind. After hearing this, she added, "if only I could know where they are now."


    "You want to go to them?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "If I could know their location, I would certainly go." Su Nianxia sighs.


    Hua rugo patted her on the shoulder and said, "don''t think about it. If you go in and lose it, I have to find you."


    Su Nianxia nodded.


    After the two returned to the house, Su Nianxia would practice in the room, while Hua Ruge came to his mother''s room to see Xiaobao.


    At this time, it''s not early. Xiaobao has gone to bed. Hua Ruge sits beside the bed and talks with shuiyunning for a while. When he leaves, he kisses Xiaobao''s face. Then he goes back to rest.


    Of course, her rest now is not entirely sleep, she will take part of the time to cultivate her own Shenyuan, and her Shenyuan progress does live up to her efforts, which is only two months since she has almost broken the first priority of Shenyuan.


    The next morning, Hua rugo got up and went to the tavern to see his business. As soon as he came in, the shopkeeper and the living sacrifice shouted, "good host."


    "Everyone is working hard." Hua Ruge said hello with a smile.


    Because the restaurant is located in a prosperous area, the business is still good, but Hua Ruge thinks it''s better to improve. Among them, wine exchange is on the one hand, and there should be storytelling on the first floor, which will definitely attract more wine drinkers.


    She turned from the front to the back. There was a backyard in this restaurant. It used to be the place where the tavern owners lived with their fellows. Now the former boss of the tavern has moved away and several big houses have been vacated.


    In addition, there is a large wine cellar at the back, which stores a lot of good wine.


    Hua rugo nodded with satisfaction, and called several cooks and guys from the back chef to purify the wine, because it''s all good wine. There are many years and miraculous medicines, but the degree is a little lower, the taste is a little water, if it''s thick, it''s absolutely good wine.


    The guys are also confused. They can only follow the method of Hua Ruge''s teaching. Fortunately, purification is not difficult. They soon learned that Hua Ruge told them that this method can''t be spread.


    The waiter and the cook nodded in succession.


    Of course, Hua rugo doesn''t expect these people to really say anything, but she can spread it later and earn more money back.


    After charging her, she planned to have lunch in the lobby. As a result, before she had eaten, she approached a man in his thirties. When he came in, he asked the shopkeeper, "I heard that you have changed your company."


    "Exactly, boss Li, what can I do for you?" The shopkeeper saw the man hurriedly coming up from the counter.


    "Of course, meet your host and have a good chat." Said the middle-aged man.


    The shopkeeper took a look at Hua Ruge, and Hua Ruge nodded his head, which could not be checked. Then he took the initiative to say, "I''m the new owner here. I don''t know what kind of business this boss does?"


    Boss Li turned around when he heard her voice. When he saw that the other side was a young and extremely good-looking man, he was stunned. He only saw this kind of temperament among the disciples of the temple, but he didn''t look like a boss who opened a restaurant.


    "This is boss Li from the opposite restaurant." Shopkeeper''s introduction to Hua Ruge.


    "Nice to meet you, boss Li. Please take a seat." Hua rugo reached for the opposite seat.


    Boss Li was not polite either. He came and sat down. At that time, he was still looking at Hua Ruge and asked, "I don''t know the name of the little brother, where is the person?"


    "In xiahuyue, it''s a casual practice. I used to live in the mountains with my parents. Now I travel around." Hua Yuege replied.


    Boss Li can''t see anything from her words. He can only feel that her strength is very low, which makes him not afraid.


    "I don''t know why my little brother wanted to buy this restaurant? It''s going to cost you a lot to get that old guy to sell it to you, isn''t it? " Li asked again.


    Hua Ruge knew that he was not good at coming, and he didn''t like it in his heart, but he could only answer: "brother, I always do things according to my nature, and I feel like opening a restaurant to be busy. As for the money, my former employer will confiscate how much I like."


    "Little brother is such a man of nature."


    Hua Ruge nodded his head: "my little brother, I don''t have a hobby. I just like to make friends. Isn''t it right in this restaurant?"


    "What my brother said is very true." Boss Li agreed.


    Although polite on the surface, he thought it was all bullshit. Of course, doing business is to make money. How can he make friends. At first sight, this is an unreliable master. Thinking that he will never have to deal with the treacherous boss again, but bully a layman who can''t do business, his mind will relax a lot.


    I didn''t expect that he would easily make a lot of money before he did anything.


    Hua Ruge knew what she was thinking without looking at his expression, but she didn''t tear it down. She just said, "let''s have some together, brother Li."


    "No, there''s something else in the shop. I''ll leave first." Boss Li stood up and said.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said to the shopkeeper, "send boss Li to me."


    The shopkeeper sent the people out and returned to stand at Hua rugo''s table and said, "boss Li is not a thing. He has been against us before. You can''t take it lightly."


    "How can I do that?" Hua asked as she ate.


    "He''s also learning to make new dishes. He''s also trying to find a way to make good wine. In a word, he''s a layman. He can''t think of any ideas, just learn from us. And not only do we slander our tavern in front of others, but his former employer is also angry with him, but there is no way to take him. " Said the shopkeeper.


    "That''s right. I''m a layman, too. We can''t let him learn." The fearless way of Hua Ruge.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The shopkeeper.


    How can he have the feeling that he is more professional than others? Can he run a good business in the future?


    Hua Ruge didn''t explain it either, but said, "I have my own idea in my heart. Go ahead and do it."


    The shopkeeper nodded dubiously, and then went back to the counter to calculate.


    After lunch, Hua rugo went to the back to watch the brewing, because this operation is not difficult, and now it has purified several jars.


    "Bury the wine and sell it in a month." Hua Yuege said.


    So the guys put the purified wine back and purified the others.


    After inspecting the wine, she went to the counter to explain to the shopkeeper: "tomorrow, you will go to our major wineries in Shenyu and buy thousands of good wines from the altar."


    "Thousands? Big altar? " The shopkeeper doubted his ears.


    You need to know that the big jars are all 100kg. A dozen jars will be enough for sale for a while. There are so many jars used.


    "Is there enough money on the books?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The shopkeeper shook his head repeatedly: "I think this wine is a big expense. The money on the book can also buy a dozen jars."


    "Then come to my mansion tomorrow morning to collect money, and remember to bring more people." Hua Yuege said and left the door.


    The shopkeeper''s mind is that thousands of jars of wine are not cheaper than this restaurant. How much money does this new owner have.


    But I don''t understand. So the shopkeeper took four guys to Hua rugo''s mansion the next day. Hua rugo waved his hand and gave them thousands of excellent Lingjing to buy wine.


    Water Yun Ning listens in the room, wait for a person to walk ability way: "I say such as song, you can''t spend so money, this hasn''t come how long you spend out how much money?"


    "Mother, don''t worry. I don''t have anything else but money." Hua Yuege said that he took the small treasure in shuiyunning''s arms and kissed him on his tender face: "and this time I can see the money back."

 Chapter 1951

    She holds Xiaobao and wants him to stand on his own leg, but the child is too young to stand.


    Hua Ruge dotes on a smile and holds him in his arms.


    Shuiyunning looks at Hua Ruge and her children with a happy face.


    She is glad to have another child around her, otherwise Hua rugo will break down when she meets this kind of thing.


    When Xiaobao looks at the table and sees several light sacrificial Lingjing on the table, he reaches out and grabs them, but fails to pick them up after several attempts.


    Hua Ruge then took Lingjing and put it in his arms. He saw Xiaobao holding it happily, smiling happily.


    "The boy must be a financial fan when he grows up." Hua laughs like a song.


    Shuiyunning also said: "it''s really like you."


    Hua Ruge dotes on Xiaobao''s small face and says: "it''s carved out of a mold with me to look vulgar. There''s no shelf of his father."


    Xiaobao looks at Hua Ruge''s smiling face and thinks it''s praising him, so the whole person laughs more happily.


    Water Yun Ning also follows to smile: "later if he can be happy, it is better than anything."


    Hua Ruge nodded and took some Lingjing to play for him.


    In this period of time, in addition to playing with her children at home, she went out to see a restaurant, and her life was very harmonious. Hua Ruge almost fell in love with this peaceful western continent.


    This day she and Su Nianxia came to the tavern together, intending to eat here and have a look at business.


    At noon, there were not many people in the restaurant.


    "Cousin, we don''t seem to have a good business here?" Said Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge is a little strange, because she hasn''t been like this for the past two days.


    They found a corner to sit in first. Su Nianxia was in charge of ordering. Hua Ruge recruited the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper saw Hua Ruge as well as his relatives, and said: "my boss, we have been more and more difficult to do business these two days."


    "What happened?" Hua Yuege asked after drinking tea.


    "Boss Li asked a girl to sing a song. She was so beautiful and graceful that she could sing a song." The shopkeeper described it for a while and then said, "so our guests all ran to the opposite side."


    He was a little louder. At once, four men at the table next to him called for the waiter to check out and shouted to go to the opposite side to see the girl.


    The shopkeeper would like to have two mouths.


    Su Nianxia smiled and thought it was interesting.


    Hua Ruge picked up her eyebrows at Sun AI and said, "let''s go? Let''s take a look, too? "


    "It suits me." Su Nianxia nodded at the moment.


    So they got up and Hua Yuege explained, "we don''t need to cook our dishes. We''ll eat them on the opposite side."


    The shopkeeper looked at the two men''s going out of the door, and his mind couldn''t turn for a while.


    Is the host''s heart too big?


    At this time, the waiter brought the cold dishes out of the kitchen and said, "shopkeeper, how about our east family?"


    "Go to the opposite side." The shopkeeper''s face is loveless.


    "Ah?" The second child is also confused. The business is not good at all. If their host also wins the audience, it will not be far from closing the door.


    The shopkeeper sighed and said, "OK, I don''t need to make any kitchen dishes."


    Little two nodded and brought back the food.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia went to the opposite side with great interest. They saw that the restaurant here was almost the same size as them, but it was full of people. It was not easy to find an empty table.


    Because boss Li is not there and no one knows them, they are invited to take a seat by a sophomore. After ordering food and tea, they sit down.


    They came just at the right time. At this time, there was a girl holding a lute to sing on the front platform. They looked carefully and saw that this was indeed a little beauty.


    her skin was white, her facial features were delicate, and her face was that type of beauty that I could still see. Now she was playing with a lute and singing a gentle tune, and her voice was very good.


    "Not bad." Hua Ruge comments.


    Su Nianxia also repeatedly nodded: "if you let me choose me, I will come here."


    "That''s right." Hua rugo agrees with this.


    After a while, the wine and vegetables came up. They were eating while watching. They were very happy.


    The more they look at it, the more they feel ashamed. Why do other women learn music? They can''t do anything but wield swords and guns. It''s a bit hard to say.


    So they began to discuss what they should learn, but they were interrupted before a result was discussed. A man in a royal robe in his thirties came down on the second floor and saw Hua Ruge''s table at a glance. He smiled and came over: "isn''t this boss Hu?"


    Hua Yuege raised his head and said with a smile, "nice to meet you, boss Li."


    "I should thank boss Hu for coming." Boss Li is very proud that he robbed the business on the opposite side these two days. He is worried that he has no place to show off, and then he sees Hua Ruge coming, which is called a pride in his heart.


    "Boss Li has a good eye. The beauty is really beautiful." Hua Ruge is still smiling and his eyes are full of appreciation.


    Boss Li smiled and said, "boss Hu also likes this beautiful man?"


    "Everyone has a heart for beauty." Hua Ruge''s way of course.


    Boss Li thought that the owner of Jiuzhou building should be angry and jealous at this time. How could he not see it from her face.


    This man is a real weirdo.


    "Boss Hu, I can hear that the business of GUI restaurant is not good these two days, but I can''t see that you are in a hurry." He asked.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile and a wave of hands: "it''s rare that this business is good for beauties. Today, I see Hu Mou, the beautiful man, admiring him from the bottom of my heart. But it''s normal for you, boss Li."


    "Boss Hu is really generous."


    "It''s a small business. The most important thing is to be happy." Hua Yuege said, "boss Li, please sit down and eat together."


    Boss Li couldn''t understand what Hua Ruge thought and didn''t want to burn his brain any more, so he said: "I had eaten it when I was downstairs. Now I have to go out for a while. You can use it slowly."


    "Good." Hua Ruge nods.


    When boss Li went out, Su Nianxia said in a rather unpleasant voice, "although we don''t care about the money, we are still not happy to see him as a successful villain."


    "When we go out, we should pay more attention to harmony. Don''t be impatient." Hua Ruge patted Su Nianxia on the shoulder.


    Su Nianxia thought a little and knew what Hua rugo was thinking. After a while, boss Li laughed to the end.


    When they had enough to eat and drink, they left the restaurant and went back to their own restaurant for tea and snacks.


    Sitting in his tavern, Hua Yuege said: "it''s better to be clean here. There are too many people on the opposite side. It''s noisy."


    "Cousin is right. It''s better for us to have tea." Su Nianxia said, "if only there was a storyteller."


    "That''s right. When we close the other side of the bank, we''ll open another teahouse on the plate and invite people to come and sing." Hua ruminated like a song.


    Su Nianxia nodded again and again: "good idea."


    After hearing this, the shopkeeper and the waiter at the counter only thought that their boss''s brain was broken. Although they still have several guests, they didn''t line up in the opposite side, so they could win?


    Hua Ruge, no matter what others think, took Su Nianxia to see the progress of wine making after having tea. Because there are a lot of wine bought back, it is estimated that these people will have several months to purify all the wine.


    She gave a circle of reward, and the two returned to their homes.


    "As soon as our wine comes out, there will only be tears on the opposite side." Hua Ruge said on his way back.


    Su Nianxia said with a smile, "let''s see what boss Li looks like then."


    "I want to see it, too." Hua Ruge is quite proud.


    From this day on, there are fewer and fewer guests in Kyushu building. Of course, there are more than people in the tavern. After all, there are many people who can''t line up in the opposite side.


    It is obvious that such a business can''t keep the balance of payments. Hua rugo went five days later. When the shopkeeper reported, he said that these days he had begun to lose money.


    Hua Ruge took out a hundred pieces of excellent Lingjing and said, "use them first, and then find me after losing all."


    The shopkeeper''s mind is that the owner is really rich, but he also can''t understand why it''s not good to have so much money and why he has to do business.

 Chapter 1952

    It''s good to be rich. Although the restaurant loses money every day, Hua Ruge is still not in a hurry. From time to time, he takes Su Nianxia to the opposite side to show his competitors the song. He has a good mentality.


    Boss Li on the opposite side began to think that Hua Ruge was a tough supporter, but after half a month, he saw that he was not a face supporter. He was really rich.


    There are dozens of people waiting to eat in such a large restaurant. The money they sell every day has not been consumed much, let alone the monthly payment to these people. However, people are not in a hurry and are not angry. When it comes to time, not only the monthly payment will be made, but also there are many rewards, which are more than the people in their restaurant.


    Recently, he heard that all the people at the bottom of his hand had opinions. He complained that he was not as tired as the rest of the staff in Jiuzhou building. If he didn''t think that Jiuzhou building would not last for long, they would surely change jobs.


    At the beginning, the guys in Jiuzhou building were worried. Later, they saw that the owner was stable and had a lot of money. Now, they were just afraid that this place would go bankrupt, and then they would break their rations.


    Hua Ruge didn''t care much about her business recently. Most of the time she practiced at home. According to the skills she got from Cangsong Shenyu, she practiced very smoothly. Recently, she will break through the first priority of Shenyuan.


    Su Nianxia is very envious of this, because she just managed to find the way to cultivate Shenyuan. No matter how long it took, Shenyuan always grew slowly, which is incomparable with Hua Ruge.


    She is strange. Her physique and savvy are not bad. In the past, there was no disadvantage in cultivating anything. How could it be difficult this time.


    Hua Ruge finally saw a white flash in the sea of knowledge five days after her room was closed. Her divine yuan increased a circle, and then she felt that the whole body was empty. The original saturated spiritual power seemed to disappear, and the huge external spiritual power rushed to her head to form a whirlpool at Baihui cave.


    At this time, the Sutra of annihilation of the world in the body is running at a high speed, absorbing a large amount of spiritual Qi gathered from the outside world into the body, which is her strength rising constantly.


    From the outside of her room, we can only see the majestic spirit of heaven and earth pouring from all sides, forming a thick white fog around her room.


    Su Nianxia looks at the continuous surprise, which is worthy of Hua Ruge, and where the breakthrough is really the same.


    Shuiyunning and shuiyunxuan also came out of the room, in which shuiyunxuan looked at the battle and said: "it''s hard to imagine how powerful her body will be."


    "I used to think she was just following my element, but now it seems that she has stronger blood vessels." The way of water and cloud is thoughtful.


    Hua Ruge''s internal meridians are much wider than other people''s, so she absorbs the power very quickly. Usually, she absorbs the power to achieve a breakthrough in one day, but this time it lasts for three days. After her breakthrough, the aura in the whole area is much thinner, and the movement is not small.


    Only because it''s a god kingdom with many experts and this kind of breakthrough battle is not uncommon, it doesn''t arouse the suspicion of others.


    If someone knew that she was just breaking through the first level of a divine realm, she would have such a big momentum, and would have shocked her chin.


    After Hua Ruge finished, she only felt that her inner strength was more abundant, and her skin was still shining with a light white light at the moment, which made her look powerful.


    She clenched her fist and felt that no matter how strong she was, she could break it up. Of course, she knew that it was just an illusion. She took a while to fully use the power in her body, which brought back all the momentum and made her skin look normal.


    When she opened the door, she saw shuiyunning and suniya drinking tea in her yard. It seemed that they were waiting for her to come out.


    Hua Ruge looked at the two and asked, "isn''t the movement big?"


    "It seems that the super player has broken through. Next time, it''s better to change to a more secret place." Said Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge was surprised and asked, "isn''t that causing anyone''s peep?"


    "No, I''ve looked around."


    "Thank you." Hua Yuege said thanks with a smile, then said two words with shuiyunning and took over Xiaobao and held him in his arms.


    Xiaobao falls into her arms, embraces her consciously and lies on her shoulder.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "The child can''t sleep well without seeing you for a few days. It looks like he missed you." The water is coagulating.


    Hua Ruge listened and felt that his heart was soft. He pasted his face on it and said, "my mother didn''t expect that the closing time would be so long. I''m sorry."


    Xiaobao doesn''t know if he understands it or lies in her arms honestly. That little look is very lovable.


    "My mother promised that she would not leave you for too long, darling." Hua Ruge walked in the yard holding him, coaxing him.


    Xiaobao is so clingy to huarugo that day. Huarugo simply lets Xiaobao sleep with her, and lets the nanny live in her outer room. If there is something good to take care of at any time.


    Xiao Bao is much happier now. He quarreled with Hua Ruge for a while when he was lying in bed at night. When he was tired, he fell asleep in her arms.


    "Little one." Hua Ruge dotes on his face and smells the milk fragrance of her body, only to feel that the whole person is about to be melted by happiness.


    She waved out the candle and lay beside him, her face submerged in the dark, and then she said, "if only your father were there."


    Of course, her words can''t be heard by children and others. She can only enter her own ears and then drill into her heart and digest them slowly.


    She closed her eyes by holding the child in her arms.


    The next day, Hua rugo cleaned up and took Su Nianxia to the tavern, intending to have a look and eat something to relax.


    I haven''t been here for so many days. I found that there are still so few guests. It''s really pitiful.


    And the opposite side is still overcrowded, noisy is very lively.


    When the shopkeeper saw Hua rugo coming, he immediately suggested: "my boss, let''s spend some money to invite a beauty to sing. Now those people should be tired of seeing the beauty on the opposite side. If we buy a new beauty, we will attract many people."


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "no need."


    "Boss, if we don''t take some measures, we will really close the door." The shopkeeper''s sigh.


    "There are still a few guests here. When you close the door, where will they eat? There is no sense of public morality." Hua Ruge said and looked at the opposite side. At this time, the girl was still singing on the stage. There were many people sitting down.


    The shopkeeper is speechless again. What''s the logic.


    "Or we won''t be here today. There are too many people." Hua rugo proposed.


    Su Nianxia also nodded: "the girl is beautiful, but the environment is too messy. Let''s eat here."


    They sat down and ate. After eating, they went to the back to have a look. The cook in charge of purification wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "my boss, the first batch has been more than a month. When can we dig it out and sell it?"


    "Don''t worry. Let''s wait another half month." Hua Yuege said.


    "We don''t have any guests here? Are you in a hurry? " The cook didn''t understand.


    "It''s not the time to wait." Hua rugo said and took out another bag of money: "brothers have worked hard, please give this money down."


    "It''s the first time I''ve met such a generous host since I''ve been in this business for so many years." The cook was not only happy but also surprised.


    Hua Ruge smiled and Su Nianxia went out of the backyard.


    They stood in front of the restaurant and looked at the opposite side. Su Nianxia said, "my cousin is waiting for the girl across the street to get hot."


    "Beauty is good, but monotonous. There are always times when you are tired after a long time." Hua Yuege said with a smile, "go back."


    Ten days later, the business in Jiuzhou building is better than before, and the business on the opposite side is not as hot as before. Of course, there are many people in other people. Generally speaking, they just don''t lose money here.


    Two people eat in their own side, eating Hua Ruge''s note: "this beautiful person is more popular than I thought for a long time, it seems that this skill is good."


    "So what do you want to learn?" Asked Su Nianxia.

 Chapter 1953

    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "what do you think of storytelling?"


    "Say Books? Su Nianxia feels that the whole person is not very good.


    What about cultivating women''s charm? This storytelling is made by men!


    "You just look like this. Can the storytelling catch fire?" Hua Yuege pointed to her face.


    Su Nianxia quietly reminded her, "didn''t we say that before? Learning something can make you have charm. Your storytelling is too biased. "


    "I don''t miss those with charm, but do you think I can play or sing?" Hua rugo is also very embarrassed about this.


    "I don''t think I can learn anything." Su Nianxia is also frustrated.


    Hua Ruge thought about it again and was relieved: "I think the heaven is fair. You said that we both grow up like this. If we can play all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting, it''s not to let others live."


    "All kings will." Said Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge was reminded that Tuo BARREI knew everything, so she shook her head and said, "these people belong to the type of immoral people who don''t give people a living. We can''t learn."


    "We want to learn, can''t we?" Su Nianxia then demolished the platform.


    Hua Yuege''s black face: "can you shut up?"


    "Oh." Su Nianxia is speechless.


    Thinking of the abnormal place of the two people, Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly and said, "the devil, is the devil."


    "It''s only five days left from your cousin''s half month date. Shall we wait or do we do it as scheduled?" Su Nianxia asked again.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose, and a moment later said, "as scheduled, I also hate the way he looks like a small man. Let''s take him by surprise and let him see what a real small man is."


    "That''s right." Su Nianxia nodded.


    The two men held up their glasses tacitly. After a sip of wine, they realized that the adjective was wrong. They were tacitly silent.


    Day by day, by this time Su Nianxia licked his finger and said, "let me write."


    Hua Ruge remembered that Su Nianxia, a young lady of Miao Hong''s family, had learned everything since she was a child. Only later did she deviate.


    Su Nianxia wrote according to Hua Ruge''s words when he picked up the big brush.


    It''s just that there''s good wine in the store. It''s sold by limited number of people every day, first come first served.


    After waiting for the banner to hang up, Hua rugo thought it was almost over. He was waiting for the guests here.


    he didn''t come much in the morning, and even the visitors didn''t drink, so it was only at noon that he was a guest. This yell and banner made many people interested. So he had to walk to the opposite side and come back. He wanted to have a taste of the wine.


    When we see the price of the wine, some people are afraid. After all, we don''t know whether the wine is good or not.


    It''s hard not to live in Hua Ruge. She asked the waiter to shout that anyone who entered the store the first three days could taste it for free.


    No matter who comes to pour a glass for others, let them taste it.


    So these indecisive people usually pat the table without saying a word after tasting it: "give us two Jin, hurry!"


    "What is unlimited? I want five Jin, so you can say whether to sell it or not." This bad tempered person directly slaps the superior Lingjing on the table.


    The shopkeeper can only come forward to explain. After explaining for a long time, they barely need two Jin.


    Almost all the people who can afford the top two restaurants in the God kingdom are rich, so in fact, they don''t care much about how much the wine is. After tasting it, they almost need two Jin. After drinking it, they can drink it. If they can''t finish it, they can take it to their friends.


    The people in the shop are more lively after drinking. Those who want to eat will come to have a taste when they see new wine and hear the noise of people inside.


    As a result, more and more people come into Jiuzhou restaurant. On the contrary, although there are many guests, they are colder than before.


    Boss Li on the opposite side spent the night in the brothel the night before. He had a bit of trouble. He slept all day in the daytime and didn''t come until the evening. It was strange to see that.


    Because after a wave of warm-up publicity at noon, the reputation of Jiuzhou building has been spread out. There are more guests coming in the evening, and some people are attracted directly from the opposite side. So now Jiuzhou building is very popular, but there are only a few scattered tables on the opposite side.


    Boss Li rubbed his eyes and said to himself whether he had drunk a little too much yesterday. Now he went to his own restaurant in the opposite direction.


    But it was only after rubbing my eyes that I found out that it was right. It was all the other way around since I didn''t come in one day.


    "That''s not right." Boss Li said and walked towards the direction of Jiuzhou building. He also wanted to taste the wine sold in the gourd on the opposite side.


    At this time, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia are sitting on the table at the entrance. They are about to have dinner when they see boss Li coming. Their faces are not very good-looking.


    "Brother Li, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you these days?" Hua rugo says hello to boss Li when he sees him coming in.


    The boss Li squeezed out a smile and said, "I can''t help but come here to have a taste when I see brother Hu is selling good wine. I wonder if it''s convenient?"

 Chapter 1954

    "What are you talking about, brother Li? Come on, sit down and have a drink." Hua rugo asked him to sit down.


    Su Nianxia also said hello with a smile, but he was very tired. He wanted to have a good meal and was mixed again.


    After boss Li sat down, Hua rugo poured him a glass of wine and said, "brother Li, have a taste."


    Boss Li is naturally rude for this. He took a cup and tasted it. The whole person was shocked by his spirit. There was no taste of water in the wine. It was mellow and sweet. It was really a top grade wine.


    "Brother Hu, where do you come from?" Boss Li couldn''t help asking.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile: "to be honest, this is the wine that my younger brother got in a cave. There are not many jars in all. I think I can''t drink it all, so I''d better sell it to make some money."


    Boss Li was relieved as soon as he heard about it. He nodded, "yes, it''s really good wine."


    "Come on, brother Li, drink more." Hua rugo poured him another glass.


    Boss Li really doesn''t treat himself as an outsider. He''s very happy to eat and drink here.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia are talking with each other. They basically don''t move their chopsticks.


    Boss Li finished drinking and said: "brother Hu, you are so good. Can you sell me some to take back?"


    "We can only sell two catties. It''s not enough to gargle. I''ll give you a jar." Say from the space to take out the jar of ten jin to move forward.


    Boss Li is not a polite person. He said, "I will thank brother Hu for my family."


    "You''re welcome." Hua said with a smile.


    Boss Li was full of food and drink, and left happily holding the wine jar.


    "It''s cheaper for him." Su Nianxia said.


    "This is nothing to us." Hua Ruge grasps the peanuts at hand and eats them.


    Soon the waiter changed another table for the two, and they began to eat.


    From this day on, the thyme in Jiuzhou tower will be famous. I want to drink what I''ve drunk. I''ll taste what I haven''t drunk. I can''t help but bring my friends to drink.


    In this way, Kyushu tower is not enough to sit. There are many people upstairs and downstairs. There are many people waiting in line outside.


    In this way, the business will be better, not only selling wine, but also vegetables and tea. Every day, there are a large number of Lingjing income accounts, and the shopkeeper''s smile will not close.


    Hua Ruge is also happy to see the money back. She wonders all day long whether she can dish down the surrounding stores and open another branch.


    Her eyes are still on the tavern, because her business here is good and other tavern businesses will not be good. Then she can give a fair price to the liquor house.


    Of course, her favorite restaurant is the opposite one. It''s another big restaurant besides Kyushu tower. If it can be offered, she can even monopolize this street.


    Now the opposite side can also be maintained. There are some people who come in and out every day. Part of them can''t line up here. Part of them go to see beauty singing.


    It''s just that it''s far worse than the hot scene in the past. Boss Li looked at the book and found that he could only keep the balance and earn little money. He was in a hurry and stared at the Jiuzhou tower every day. He thought that the wine was not sold out. Isn''t there only a few jars?


    He wants to ask Hua rugo again. As a result, Hua rugo is absent several times. The shopkeeper doesn''t say anything. He is in a hurry.


    Hua rugo felt that the situation was stable these days, so she took her baby at home. Xiaobao was very clingy to her. She was worried when she didn''t see her in the evening. If she could talk, she would be crying all the time.


    Hua Ruge was very glad that he didn''t leave him in the east continent when he looked at the child. Otherwise, he could not bear to miss his mother and son.


    On this day, Hua Ruge helped Xiao Bao in the yard to learn to walk. Xiao Bao''s feet were soft, but because Hua Ruge helped him, he was able to walk deeper and shallower.


    Hua Yuege said with a kind smile: "it''s really a wonderful thing to see your children grow up."


    Just at this time, the little guy came in to report: "my boss, the guy from the restaurant said that you should come over."


    Hua Ruge asked without raising her head, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s said that someone is making trouble. The shopkeeper can''t persuade him. He has to talk to you." Said the boy.


    Hua Ruge picked up her eyebrows, then picked up Xiao Bao and said, "go to deal with something. Play with grandma."


    Although Xiao Bao can''t understand it, he doesn''t make any noise. His eyes are lovely.


    Hua Yuege smiled and kissed him on his tender face. Then he went out.


    Su Nianxia is practicing in the room. She doesn''t say hello, so she follows the waiter alone.


    Along the way, the waiter began to talk about the course of things. It was a guest who had to buy more wine after drinking too much. The shopkeeper was afraid of trouble after setting a precedent, so he didn''t dare to make a decision. He had to find her.


    Hua is as clear as a song.


    When she got to the tavern, she heard a man shouting: "I don''t want to give you money. Why don''t you sell it to me?"


    There are four people at his table, and the other three are all listening to him: "yes, we have money. Why don''t you sell wine?"


    The other guests looked at several people and didn''t speak. They just looked here.


    "Please don''t be angry, my guest. Speak up." Hua Ruge comes forward with a smile.


    The big man frowned at Hua Ruge and said, "I dare to talk to you, too, for the little white face from nowhere."


    The guy in the shop thinks who is this? It''s more horizontal than a bald tailed dog.


    The shopkeeper''s company said: "my guest is happy and angry. This is our host."


    "Host?" The big man raised his eyes and looked at Hua Ruge in surprise: "are you the boss of this restaurant?"


    "It''s just that, brother, sit down first. Let''s talk slowly." Hua Ruge is still smiling with enthusiasm.


    The big man waved his hand and said, "don''t follow me. I''ll ask you if I want to buy your wine. Do you want to sell it?"


    "There is no reason why I don''t sell things when I open the door for business. You don''t know, brother. We don''t have much wine for the time being. If anyone can buy more and take more, everyone here will not be able to drink it in a few days." Hua Ruge explained.


    The big man was not in a hurry. The one sitting beside him was in a hurry. "Why do you have so many words? Our big brother will ask you if you want to sell or not?"


    Hua Ruge looks like a market gangster coming to make trouble instead of buying wine. It seems that the motive is to break the rule of her limitation, needless to say, it is sent by her peers.


    "Yes, if you sell it to us today, nothing will happen. If you don''t sell it, you will ruin your shop!" The other two also stood up.


    The shopkeeper pulled Hua Ruge and said, "boss, sell it. These are not easy to mess with."


    Hua Ruge is famous for it.


    Nearby people also know that these are the famous ruffians and rascals in this area. They eat these merchants who don''t rely on the mountain. Of course, if they are bought, they also help people.


    In a word, it''s just a little bit of bullying and honest business. If they are really strong, they all take a detour.


    Hua Ruge glanced at these people, but his strength was not strong. The leader was shenyuanjing. The other three were shenyuanjing.


    She couldn''t beat these goods a month ago, but now she has broken through Shenyuan.


    She had confidence in her heart, and smiled on her face: "I have just explained this clearly. I can''t sell more wine. If you like a few Jin a day, you can still manage it, but you don''t have more."


    As soon as the leader stared at the big eyes, he would reach out and go to La Hua''s heart like a song.


    Hua Ruge stepped back and said, "my guest, gentlemen don''t do anything."


    "Boy, you are looking for a fight!" The big man said, shaking his fist, and went to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge used to harden her body as early as she spoke. Now she has upgraded her internal strength to the second level. When the fist hit her, she reached out her hand to greet the fist.


    Just when people think that palm will collide with the palm, they can see that the palm stops an inch away from the fist, and the palm releases its majestic power to defuse the force on the fist.


    The big man felt that his fist had hit the stone, and he could not move forward half an inch with any force.

 Chapter 1955

    Hua Ruge releases the suction force in the palm after dissolving his strength, and then throws the strong man up with a swing of his arm, straight to the door.


    After the strength was dissolved, the big man felt that he was imprisoned by a force stronger than himself, and then he was thrown out without any resistance.


    "Bang!" The big man smashed the bluestone on the street, smashing the bluestone into pieces.


    The people in the tavern are all surprised. They haven''t seen anyone who can open a tavern to deal with the gangster. After all, if it''s not the extreme talent in the God Kingdom, they won''t do business at all.


    Hua rugo threw the man away and then turned to look at the three people at the table and asked, "is it still smashed?"


    These three people are weaker than their eldest brother. Now that the eldest brother is so miserable, how dare they start.


    "Don''t be so arrogant. I won''t let you go if you dare to move us today." One of the punks insisted.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes narrowed. "Then you are the next one."


    She said, reaching for a breath, and then flung it out.


    "Poo Tong." Another one.


    Hua Ruge is very calm looking at the next two people, silently count three seconds.


    One, two, three, not yet.


    "Poop"


    "poop!"


    Wrestling and shouting were synchronized, and in the blink of an eye four people were thrown out.


    Hua Ruge has always been a heavy starter. Everyone saw that all four of them were lying in front of the door, moaning and rolling, but none of them could get up.


    Some people can see that these people don''t want to play tricks in front of the door, but they have suffered a lot of internal injuries and can''t get up at all.


    Hua Ruge went out and stood in front of the door and said, "you can''t reason with the bastard. I''m clear. If you don''t sell, you will not sell. Do you have a good ending?"


    Several people dare not to be angry.


    "Don''t be complacent too early. I won''t let you go. I will go back to find my master. He will surely kill you." Said the leading man.


    Hua Ruge didn''t listen to him, but beckoned the shopkeeper to come over and asked in a low voice.


    The shopkeeper shook his head.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    "If you kowtow to Grandpa and apologize now, it''s too late." The big man is still supporting the scene.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes flashed with red light, and suddenly two red lights came out, hitting the big man.


    The big man couldn''t dodge. He was blown to ash by the red light. His last expression was very fierce, but he didn''t expect that he died on this short eye.


    The other three little brothers peed their pants in fear. They were not so ruthless when they were little gangsters.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes fell on Ling three again and said, "how about you? What do you say? "


    "Grandpa, spare your life. We know it''s wrong."


    "We won''t dare any more. Please let us live."


    "As long as you keep us alive, we can do anything in the future."


    The three pleaded with one voice for mercy. Now they can see the situation clearly. If they dare to say a word harder, their fate will be the same as that of the boss.


    Hua Ruge nodded contentedly: "it''s not good to have said that for a long time. Let''s go after the wine and vegetable money."


    She said and went into the restaurant.


    The shopkeeper can only go forward to collect the money when he hears that.


    After entering the tavern, Hua Ruge also made people look at each other in a different way. I thought he was a scholar in vain, but I didn''t think it was ambiguous to start.


    "I''m sorry to have surprised you. I''ve invited you for this meal. Please take your time." Hua Yuege laughs to make amends.


    There''s a sense in it. I waved at once and said, "I don''t think we can be vague about your support. Let''s settle the bill ourselves."


    "Yes, there''s no reason to eat and drink for nothing."


    "Moreover, how can we be regarded as frightened when we see a good play for nothing?"


    Hua Yuege said with a fist: "thank you for your kindness and righteousness."


    "Little brother, you are so kind. Brother, I have to remind you that the master of these people is the biggest bully in our God kingdom. He has several brushes under his hand. You can watch out for his revenge when you kill his apprentice." One of the drinkers said to Hua rugo.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "thank you for reminding me. I will be on guard."


    After handling these things, she ordered the kitchen to make a table, and she would take it back to eat.


    After the food box was packed, she said goodbye to the drinkers and went home.


    After she left, there was no lack of discussion in the tavern. They all said that the little boss had courage to do things, and he would be promising after seeing it.


    Many more people said that they would make friends with this small company, and then they would come here to drink.


    The second one is more curious to pull the shopkeeper aside and ask, "what did we tell you just before our host killed people?"


    "My boss asked me if it was against the law to kill people here?" Said the shopkeeper.


    Xiaoer swallows his saliva. He knows that the smiling boss is not good tempered, but a smiling face. Who really thinks that she is a bully.


    The shopkeeper sighed and said, "this level is over, but I don''t know what to do in the future. That overlord sun is not easy to provoke."


    Small two smell speech is also a face of sorrow color, want to know their former host but even these small gangsters dare not provoke, let alone that big bully.


    I''m worried about it here. Hua rugo herself is really at ease. If she can fight, she will fight. If she can''t fight, she will run away. Anyway, one roll of sky city can take all her family. What''s to be afraid of.


    She solved the problem perfectly, but boss Li was surprised to hear the news. He thought he could break the rule of Limited sales of liquor in Jiuzhou building, so that the liquor would be sold out quickly, so that when he came to Jiuzhou building to earn this money, he would have no way to go.


    But I didn''t expect that Hu Yue was quite different from what he showed on the surface. It''s not like what a harmonious person can do. It''s more like a ruffian than a bully.


    The God Kingdom has a special office for the management of the people. If the people have grievances, they can go to complain. But they are totally unreasonable about this. This person died for nothing.


    Boss Li is a little uncertain. I don''t know where this man comes from. How can he be so unruly.


    He turned around the room for two times and finally showed a smile. He thought that he didn''t have to do it by himself. Sun batian would not sit back and ignore the little gangster when he died. As long as he stepped in, he was not afraid that Hu Yue would turn over the sky.


    He just has to wait for the good play now.


    Thinking of this, boss Li smiled again, and didn''t stay at home. He went out and ran to the brothel again.


    Hua rugo didn''t come home without thinking about it. When she was sure that those people were little gangsters, she knew that it couldn''t be good. There was no other way to deal with such people. It was just violence against violence.


    It''s just that she may attract more people''s revenge after beating this group of people, which she must be prepared for.


    At dinner that night, she told Su Nianxia about it. Su Nianxia said, "there''s really no other way. Don''t worry, elder sister. Although we''re new here, we''re more than enough to deal with some small gangsters."


    "I don''t want you to deal with any punks. Just guard them at home. Take them." Hua Yuege said, turning over his hand and taking out the small city of the sky, and handed it to her, saying, "this city has an artifact. After you give an order, it will run on its own. Take this to me and keep the door."


    Su Nianxia shook his head and said, "it''s too simple. It''s the same with your aunt."


    She said and put the city of the sky on the table.


    At this time, the sky city looks like a small toy, but the originally dark city wall is now dyed with a light red color, which is slightly different from the previous one.


    "My mother has to take care of Xiaobao. I''m not sure. You are still there." Hua Yuege said seriously.


    Su Nianxia asked after a struggle: "then you can be alone outside?"


    "You forget, your sister I''ve broken through now." Hua Ruge is a wonderful way.


    Su Nianxia didn''t laugh, but said, "that elder sister, you should be careful."


    "Don''t be so serious. If you can''t even deal with a few punks, you can''t deal with me." Hua Ruge''s easy way.


    If she comes out on her own, it''s definitely a fearless role. But now she''s taking the old man and the children with her, and she has to explain it well.

 Chapter 1956

    Su Nianxia nodded, "yes, too."


    "Come on, drink." Hua rugo said and held up his glass.


    The two drank in the courtyard under the moonlight.


    From the next day, Hua Ruge arrived at Kyushu building early. I''m afraid that those gangsters will take advantage of her not to smash the ground. After smashing, the loss is mainly due to her face.


    She didn''t stay here in vain, because her affinity was so strong that she made a group of friends in a few days.


    Among them, there are shopkeepers of other stores, some casual practitioners and even some disciples of the temple.


    These people all think that they will drink with Hua Ruge when they see her. Hua Ruge, a person who loves drinking, can''t drink any more now, so he has to wave his hand to refuse his kindness.


    Because of the thyme, the business of Kyushu tower is getting better and better day by day. The shopkeeper''s calculation hand is cramped every day. Before, there was no money on the distressed account, but now it''s too much money to calculate.


    As soon as Hua Ruge is happy, he will give the shopkeepers and the cooks a reward. In some stores, he will give a reward once a year and a bonus once a month. However, Hua Ruge will give a small reward in three days and a big reward in five days. When he gets the monthly payment, he will give it three times as much. It can be said that there is no one who is generous before and after.


    Also because she is generous, so no matter how busy or tired these people don''t complain, they work very hard and are very united internally.


    Hua Ruge is also happy to see Lingjing who entered the account, but her inner fluctuation is not very big, because it will take a year for her to earn back the cost of Pandian just like this, which makes her very dissatisfied.


    She thinks the store is too small. If you can take the opposite side down and open more branches, you''d better dabble in some industries, so that the money will come faster.


    She is familiar with this development path and can''t be familiar with it any more. If she really has time, she can go through this process.


    On this day, she thought it was boring that a group of big men here didn''t have good-looking handsome men, so she went to boss Li''s house opposite to have dinner and see the girl.


    Since the business in Kyushu building is booming, the business here has been in a bad state. Every time I go there are several tables, most of which are for girls.


    Hua Ruge thought it was much cleaner this time, so she sat in front of her and looked at the girl.


    She didn''t find out before. This time, she saw that although she was born weak, she was also a man of cultivation. She had the strength of nine aspects in the bitter sea. She was also a real strong person when she went to the east continent.


    Because there were so many people before, the girl didn''t pay much attention. Now when she saw a beautiful young man sitting in front of her, she was looking at herself. Her face was a little red, and her singing voice was a little lower, with a shy taste.


    Hua rugo has summed up her experience for so many years. If her face is dressed as a man, it will definitely be a girl killer, no matter when or where.


    Soon the song was finished. The girl picked up the lute and went back to the back to have a rest. Because even the cultivator can''t sing all day long, he always needs a rest.


    Hua rugo felt bored and was eating vegetables. Because she drank a little more these two days, she stopped drinking at all.


    About a quarter of an hour later, the girl came back, but this time she didn''t hold the lute, but brought dessert to the guests on the table.


    One by one, those big men saw that the girls were straight when they came near, and even moved their hands directly. Fortunately, the girls were more adept at dealing with this kind of things, and they all hid.


    After walking around to Hua Ruge''s table, she smiled and put the dessert on the table and said, "please use it slowly, my guest."


    "Thank you very much, girl. She is the gentlest woman I have ever seen." Hua, like a song, thanks and praises.


    This girl has heard a lot of praise, but only this sentence makes her happy. She said, "thank you for your praise."


    "What a name, Miss Lian." Hua said with a smile.


    Miss lian''er felt that she could not hang on her face any more. She turned around and left.


    At this time, I saw a waiter running to the gate of Jiuzhou building and said to Hua Ruge, "the host is not good. Sun batian has brought someone here. Can you pay for his apprentice''s life?"


    Hua Ruge took a bite of cake and asked, "is sun batian the bully?"


    "That''s right. Come back quickly." Small two is anxious way.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said to the girl who turned back, "this cake is delicious. I have it with me."


    She turned her hand and put the cake away.


    Before the girl could speak, she went out with the second child.


    From this door, Hua rugo saw a group of people standing in front of the door of Jiuzhou hotel. The first few people had already entered the door and sat in it. It seemed that they were waiting for Hua rugo to go back.


    Hua Ruge still came into the door with a smiling face and said, "I''m Hu Yue, the manager of Jiuzhou tower. Who is calling for me?"


    Just beside the eight immortals table, there was a bearded man with a beard. His eyes were as big as a bronze bell, and he had a ghostly knife in his hand.


    "It''s your grandfather and me!" How does this man look? He is very impolite.


    Hua Ruge wanted to say a few words to see if he could turn a fight into a piece of silk. As a result, he couldn''t talk any more. He immediately raised his eyebrows and said, "I said if you can talk, if you don''t have a sentence, you scold the street. Do you know that you are the kind of person who died early?"


    When she entered the door, she saw that this man is the triple strength of shenyuanjing. The ghost head knife in her hand is an immortal weapon. It''s difficult to fight, but it''s not impossible to win.


    And she is also watching people''s food. She is more polite than anyone else. If the other side scolds, she can''t even beat her temper.


    Of course, she didn''t plan to start. If you carefully observe these people, you will find that the waiter who just went to find her did not come back.


    Sun batian didn''t expect Hua rugo to change his face faster than he did. After a while, he said: "boy, you are too brave to be arrogant in front of your granddad and me."


    "Old boy, you don''t look at yourself in the mirror and look at your unlucky appearance. People believe that you are a goblin. Don''t say there is no future now. Don''t think about it in your whole life." Hua Ruge is not good at stubble, although he is not familiar with the street scolding style, but his use is not bad at all.


    Sun batian stared and said, "boy, do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like this?"


    "I don''t know you, I don''t even know who your father, your grandfather and your ancestor are, so you have a temper?" Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows. It''s more powerful than that sun batian.


    There was a burst of laughter in the whole restaurant when he said this. I usually watched sun batian boast his power, but I didn''t expect to see him eat shriveled.


    "What are you laughing at? Shut up! " Sun batian shouted loudly.


    Some of them are afraid of him, some of them are not afraid of him. They just don''t want to provoke such rogues, so they all laugh.


    Sun batian looked at Hua Ruge and said, "you killed my apprentice?"


    "I have killed many people. Who are you?" Hua Ruge asked casually.


    "It''s Zhang laizi from the day before yesterday!" Sun Tianba said that it was one of the three people who Hua Ruge let go last time.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile: "listen to the name is a good person, I never kill good people, I think you are looking for the wrong person."


    Sun batian, look at me and I look at you. I have nothing to deal with.


    But the guests laughed again.


    Sun batian knew that the words were not Hua Ruge''s opponents, so he turned over his hand and said with one stroke: "since that is the case, you will give me a life to pay for a life, whether you do it yourself or let me come."


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "the way to fight is really too crude. I think we should choose a more reasonable way."


    "What do you want to do?" Sun batian looked at her face with a little smile, and he always thought that there was a fraud in it. It''s better not to rush into it.


    "I just asked the assistant to report the case to the red flame office. I believe that the tolerance is on the way now. You took people to my shop and threatened to intimidate me. What''s the charge?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1957

    Sun batian was stunned at first, but he laughed: "hahahaha, you are really naive, if that office can deal with me, will I come in openly?"


    "Oh?"


    "To be honest, I''ve fed all those people. Even if they come today, they will only be you." Sun batian said firmly.


    "So sure?"


    "Of course."


    Hua Ruge smiled: "do you want to make a bet?"


    "What are you betting on?"


    "If I''m to be arrested, I''ll give you this head up. But if I catch you, what if you call me grandpa when you see me later? " Hua Yuege said.


    As soon as she said this, the people beside her shook their heads at her, because the local people knew that the red flame realm was not a just place, and tolerance and the director and these ruffian and rogue snakes and mice nest, once involving these scum cases are always black and white.


    If you bet like this, Hua Yuege will lose.


    Sun batian laughed again and said, "OK, I bet."


    "Let''s make a valid contract." Hua Yuege says and beckons the shopkeeper to write.


    The shopkeeper is also shocked now. When he hears Hua Ruge''s order, his brain starts to write without judgment. Soon, the contract is finished. Hua Ruge first presses a fingerprint, and when he gets to sun batian, he is even more happy. He lifts his hand and presses five fingerprints.


    Hua Ruge put away the contract, and sun batian said he would take the head himself instead of using it.


    Just after I finished writing this, I saw the sophomore coming back from Kyushu building. There were several tolerances behind him. They were all in red uniforms, with sticks and chains in their hands.


    When he came in, he pointed to sun batian and other people: "they are the officials."


    Several officials have asked the director''s master for instructions. At this time, they have the bottom of their mind. When they came in, they walked towards sun batian and said angrily, "you are the one who came to make trouble in someone''s shop?"


    Sun batian listened to all Leng, toward that tolerance way: "brother Zhao, it''s me."


    "Shut up, brother Zhao was also called by you." "Take it, take it back to the office," said the man behind


    One by one, the chains in the back of the tolerance bar were taken out and locked without saying anything. Sun batian and those little gangsters behind him were not spared.


    The leader, Zhao, glanced at Hua Ruge and said, "are you boss Hu?"


    "That''s right. Thank you for your justice." Hua rushes to hand.


    "It''s all right. If you have any difficulties in the future, come to us and promise to make up your mind." Zhao Tou is very polite to Hua Ruge.


    Sun batian didn''t dare to resist tolerance at all, because this is the people of the temple. If he resisted, he would fight against the temple. The crime is not only the trouble now.


    But he didn''t resist, but he didn''t talk with tolerance, and even took out Lingjing and handed it to him. But these people didn''t pay attention to him at all. Their clothes were business-oriented,


    sun batian and his men were all stupid. They thought about who he was and how the wind direction became so fast.


    Zhao tou and Hua Ruge said a few words and then forced Sun batian to leave. Looking back, sun batian was not convinced. He saw Hua Ruge laughing and said, "grandson, don''t you call me Grandpa?"


    Sun batian''s face was purple when he heard this, and then it turned black again. He was so angry that his beard exploded. But he could not do anything if he pressed it with tolerance. He could only follow him.


    Hua rugo is very satisfied with the result. She really wants to let her friends have a look. She can solve the problem without violence.


    She is proud. The whole restaurant is very strange. Before, the public office and sun batian wore a pair of pants. Why did the wind suddenly turn?


    After sending off the tolerance, Hua rugo appeased the wine drinker and said, "I''m sorry to shock you again."


    "It''s nothing. We want to know who you are, brother. How can the office of the temple help you?" Asked one of the more familiar drinkers.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "brother, this office is not helping me. It''s enforcing the law impartially."


    She said that everyone also understood and did not understand. What she understood was that Hua rugo would not say this, and how Hua rugo did it.


    In fact, it''s a natural opportunity to say nothing about it. It''s also vulgar to say nothing about it. These officials helped sun batian because they could get some money. She sent someone to send the money to her directly. The government has no reason not to help her.


    And she also found that people in this place are more faithful. Although they are greedy for money, they still do things after receiving money.


    Hua Ruge has no influence here. Even if there are two Lingjing mountains, it will block the pass.


    The director of the public office put sun batian in prison before he saw him. He also sent someone to warn them to be honest and not to think about Jiuzhou restaurant.


    Sun batian wanted to distinguish or give some money. Who would have thought that he couldn''t even see the person in charge? It''s useless to accept money as a common tolerance.


    Someone under sun batian''s hand said, "boss, this little white face is not going to make a big difference. It doesn''t look like she does business as usual."


    The more sun batian thought about it, the more likely it would be. Otherwise, the director would not even see him. After that, even if he went out, he could no longer face Kyushu tower.


    "It''s strange that Li is the only one who asked us to go to the trouble of Kyushu building. I think he is sincere, and he will clean us up with that little white face." Said one who started to buy wine with sun laizi.


    At this time, sun batian held back his anger. Today''s departure also ruined his reputation. He didn''t smash other people''s fields. He still had another grandfather. What''s more, even this public office didn''t help them. How can he still be in this area?


    But what can he do if he is angry? He can''t go to the public office or the Kyushu building. Now he hears the culprit. He immediately takes a picture of the floor tile and looks at the man who said before: "you say again, what''s the matter?"


    The punk told boss Li about hiring them.


    When sun batian heard this, he was even more angry: "what a drunken fairy Tower! What a Li! I will smash your restaurant and kill your family when I go out!"


    Listen to the little gangsters nearby. I think you''re still a grandfather. Haven''t you just become someone''s grandson.


    The director of the public office received 1000 pieces of excellent Lingjing from Hua rugo, and turned to Tian huarugo to personally deliver two jars of wine, which he said would be delivered regularly in the future.


    Although the director is not a wine monger, he usually takes two drinks. He has tasted the thyme for a long time. He is worried that he can''t afford to buy it, so he brings it here. So he also welcomes Hua Ruge with a smile.


    Hua Ruge can see clearly now. To achieve peaceful development, the director should hold his thigh.


    The director left her for lunch and asked, "I said brother Hu, I heard that you killed that scabby without any effort that day?"


    "Your Excellency, director, forgive me. At that time, Xiaomin was impulsive and didn''t think about many consequences." Hua Ruge said hurriedly.


    The old man waved his hand and said, "it''s not to cure you. I just think you''re good at it. Would you like to come to our office for a tolerance?"


    "Tolerance?" Hua, like song, was confused on the face, but in his heart he calculated.


    The director nodded: "it''s not a hard job to do the business. You can come to yamen eight days a month to patrol the streets on duty. You can arrange any other time."


    Hua Ruge thought that it would be good to find a mountain to lean on, but it''s better to settle down and join the temple in Shenyu. This tolerance is much better than that of flute. Although it''s lower in status, it''s free.


    "Thanks to the cultivation of adults, ten thousand people would like to." She made a look of surprise.


    The director also smiled: "it''s you who have the ability to do well in the future."


    "Thank you very much, your excellency." Hua laughs like a song.


    In the afternoon, when Hua rugo left, they received the uniform, waist knife and token of tolerance, which was even the people in the public office.


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect that this was a blessing in disguise. He worked two days a week in an iron rice bowl. With this identity, he could not only bully the common people, but also show his power. It''s a good feeling.

 Chapter 1958

    She went home and told Su Nianxia about it. Su Nianxia laughed directly: "sister rugo, you haven''t been in a high position, do you need this joy?"


    "You don''t understand that. It''s hard for senior officials to do. Just say that the national teacher I made under your man''s hand, in the court, I have to live in all kinds of civil and military officials. When I leave the court, I have to be respected by all the people to protect one side''s safety. What''s the pressure. "


    "Now it''s different. I''m just a small tolerance. I don''t need to show up for anything or put on airs. I just want to do what I want. Isn''t it comfortable?" Hua said with a smile.


    Su Nianxia once heard: "it''s the same reason. This place has a large temple, so it should be very dignified to make a tolerance."


    "You''re right about that." Hua is as beautiful as a song.


    Su Nianxia also said with a bright eye, "if you want to talk to your leader, you can let me be one."


    "Don''t think about it. First, you can break through the Shenyuan realm." Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder.


    Su Nianxia broke down as soon as he heard this, and said powerlessly: "this divine yuan realm is too difficult to cultivate. It took me a long time to get started. It''s early to break through."


    "Take your time." Hua Ruge encourages.


    Su Nianxia can only shake her head after hearing this.


    Hua Ruge and sun batian are reluctant to find the shopkeeper''s account. It''s obvious that they need money to compensate in addition to smashing the shop.


    Boss Li now finally realizes what is self inflicted and why he has to provoke these people. Now he wants to dump them.

 Chapter 1959

    We are calculating accounts and negotiating prices over there. I''m glad to hear that some of you are on business.


    Among them, Zhao tou said, "this is what I call my own iniquity."


    "Brother Zhao, don''t we care about this kind of thing?" Now Hua Ruge has been in the position for a short time. I don''t know what to do or what not to do, so I need to ask for advice.


    Zhao tou shook his head all the time and said, "we''re on business. It''s not all business. We should deal with the reports properly, but it''s business if we make up for them."


    Others also said, "that''s the reason."


    Hua Ruge has a reason to think about it. After all, it is a world of respect for martial arts. It is not possible to achieve complete legal system. It is good to do so.


    When she saw boss Li being beaten, she thought it was a relief. She didn''t care.


    Sun batian asked boss Li for a lot of money and then waved: "brothers, give me a call and let this boy have a long memory."


    "Well."


    Those little gangsters rushed up and kicked boss Li. These people are all monks of shenyuanjing. It''s not fun to fight.


    Boss Li only felt that fist rain drops down, for a while, he couldn''t even feel the pain.


    Sun batian didn''t really intend to kill people. After all, the public office didn''t have a meal to eat. Their unreasonable killing was originally to be caught. If they were still in the public, the impact would be even greater. It''s not worth it at all.


    He can''t bully Hua Ruge. It''s the best way to hit people, smash stores and make money. Now he wants to leave when his goal is achieved, but he turns around and sees the girl who is scared out of the stand.


    Sun batian has long heard that there is a very beautiful singing girl here who hasn''t come to see it all the time. It turns out that she is really a beautiful woman. If she can get it back, she will enjoy the happiness.


    He thought so and walked towards the stage, laughing: "little girl, sing me a little song."


    "I, I......" The girl was so scared that she couldn''t say a complete sentence, let alone sing.


    Sun batian said with a smile: "don''t be afraid, I''m not a bad man, you should know this if you have inquired about my reputation."


    This girl hasn''t heard of anything in the tavern every day. She said that if you were not a bad person, there would be no bad person.


    "I don''t think this place is interesting. You can follow me." Sun batian said he was going to pick up the girl.


    Pitiful son hurriedly retreated a few steps, shake head way: "I do not go."


    "It''s not up to you. Who let me take a fancy to you? No one wants to rob me." Sun batian said that he was about to go to the grandstand.


    "Don''t come here," said lian''er


    Sun batian said with a smile, "little beauty, you should follow me."


    As soon as his voice fell, he rushed towards miss lian''er. However, when he got up, he heard a familiar voice coming from behind: "my good grandson, you are really unfilial to come out and look at me without first seeing my grandfather, but you come to despise other people''s girls."


    Sun batian''s body is stiff when he hears the sound. When he hears the content, he hates it. He turns around and sees Hua Ruge leaning on the door frame of zuixianlou, smiling at him.


    "Hu Yue, don''t deceive people too much." Sun batian is not convinced.


    Although I know that this is not easy to offend, if he doesn''t, it''s enough. I can''t let others ride on my head.


    "As expected, he is not a filial grandson." Hua Yuege then said with a smile, "we have a contract in hand. You know I''m your grandfather. How can you say that?"


    "You..." Sun batian''s face is purple again.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "no, call Grandpa. Let me hear it."


    "Dare you?" Sun batian said and raised his big fist. It seems that he will start next moment.


    "Sun batian, you''re such a jerk that you even want to fight your grandfather?" Another voice appeared in front of the door.


    As soon as the man opened his mouth, sun batian withered, because he was not a bystander, just Zhao tou in the public office, which was one of the people who covered him.


    Not only did Zhao come, but also several people stood beside Hua Ruge and looked at themselves coldly, as if he had done something heinous.


    "Zhao tou, she cheated me first. You can''t listen to her one-sided words." Sun batian hurriedly went down from the grandstand towards the door.


    Zhao tou raised his eyebrows and said, "I will listen to you if I don''t listen to my brother?"


    "What?" Sun batian was stunned.


    Because these people are not on duty today. They are all dressed in casual clothes, including Hua Ruge. He just came out of the prison and didn''t know that Hua Ruge had become a member of the public office.


    "Brother Hu has been employed in the public office. Of course, he is our brother." There is another tolerance opening.


    Sun batian only felt thunderous when he heard this. He was sure that he would not provoke this man any more. No matter how the public office colluded with him, it was others who took the initiative. He was just a small man. How dare he offend others.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile: "how is it? Does our contract count? "


    She''s not going to let the bastard go either.


    Sun batian''s face is now black and useless, biting his teeth and saying: "Grandpa."


    "Good grandson." Hua Ruge agreed.


    Zhao tou and other people beside roared with laughter.


    Sun batian always has a feeling that he can''t lift his head in his life.


    "What are you waiting for? Go away." A way of tolerance.


    "Yes." Sun batian quickly promised to take his men away.


    At this time, boss Li on the edge of the pillar has been more angry and less aspirated. Even if she is immortal, she has lost half of her life. At first, lianer girl on the stage stood there stupidly. When she saw sun batian leaving, she immediately thanked him: "thank you very much, Mr. Hu. Thank you very much


    "I''m scared. Go back to Haosheng and have a rest." Hua Yuege said.


    Miss lian''er nodded, and then looked at Hua Ruge gratefully. Then she went out of the grandstand.


    Zhao tou said with a smile: "brother, look at the girl''s look, you have a play."


    "Yes, brother Hu, you are lucky." Other tolerances have been noisy.


    Hua rugo shook his head and said, "brothers, don''t make fun of me. Let''s go back and drink."


    Several tolerance and Hua Ruge are very happy. Although sun batian lost his face, he also blackmailed a lot of money. It''s not all bad. Only boss Li lost his wife and broke his army.


    The tavern was smashed by someone. I was beaten to death. I saved so many years of money and was blackmailed away. How can I live this life.


    Zuixianlou was closed because of being smashed. Boss Li''s injury is not good enough, and he doesn''t have the energy to organize the repair. The shopkeeper and his staff are usually too stingy. Now they all care about their own difficulties.


    Boss Li can say that he went back to liberation one night. He had nothing to do but to heal his wounds at home. He left zuixianlou there.


    In this way, the competition between the two big restaurants will not exist. The Kyushu tower family is the only one, making more money.


    This day Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia want to listen to lian''er''s singing when they feel bored at home. However, zuixianlou will not open, and they have nowhere to listen.


    So Su Nianxia said, "sister, you''ve always wanted to open a teahouse on the opposite side. I think this is a good opportunity. Boss Li can''t open a restaurant if he can''t make ends meet. You just spent some money to buy it."


    Hua Ruge nodded with a smile: "yes, I''ll find an opportunity to talk to boss Li."


    She said it, but she took it to heart. The next day, she inquired about boss Li''s home, and went with the shopkeeper and the assistant.


    Boss Li used to be a rich owner. He lived in a big house. The shopkeeper came to knock on the door. After reporting his identity, the housekeeper hurriedly went to the main hall to sit down. Then he turned around and invited their master.


    Hua Ruge is sitting in the main hall drinking tea. The shopkeeper and the waiter are standing on both sides, looking at them with great momentum.


    Boss Li''s injury is really a little serious, so after such a few days, he still managed to get down to the ground. He dared not to see others, but boss Hu did not dare, so he let two young men help him out.


    "I don''t know if boss Hu will come to my humble home and meet you from afar. Please forgive me." Boss Li is a little nervous with respect.

 Chapter 1960

    On the one hand, because he saw Hua Ruge''s ability, both in terms of strength and financial resources, it was too far away. On the other hand, he did a bad thing and was afraid that others would come to ask for help.


    In his present situation, if he is hit again, he will never turn over in his life.


    "You''re welcome, brother Li. I''m going to bother you." Hua Ruge is smiling when he is not very angry, which makes people look very kind.


    Boss Li used to judge that this was a white faced scholar because of her soft attitude. He was not only incompetent but also a bit silly. He didn''t bully her and bully anyone in the city at all.


    but he didn''t expect that he stepped on a big nail in this operation. He was not good, but he was unlucky. He learned from his experience and even when he saw Hua Ruge with a smile on his face, he dared not neglect.


    "Boss Hu, you''re very kind. I''m sorry." Anyway, admit the mistake first.


    "Brother Li doesn''t have to say much. The past is over. Besides, I don''t have much to do." Hua Ruge is a generous way.


    Boss Li said that you''re OK. I''m so miserable that no one is like you.


    "To be honest, I have something to discuss with brother Li today." Hua is like a song.


    "I dare not, you say."


    "I don''t think that Zuixian building has opened these days. I don''t know if boss Li wants to set it out. If you want to think about brother me first." Hua Yuege went on.


    Boss Li had a bitter mouth when he heard this. He knew that it was not good. As expected, he came to fight for the autumn wind. Although he was willing to sell the drunken fairy tower, he didn''t dare ask for more money to sell it to him. That''s a loss business.


    But when it came to this stage, the dumb also had to eat, so he said: "brother Hu just came here. My restaurant is about to dish out. If you want to, of course, you have to give it to me."


    "It''s so good. I just don''t know how much brother Li wants to sell." Hua Yuege then asked.


    Boss Li dare not bid, even busy way: "we are not outsiders, Hu brothers think how much money is appropriate to give how much."


    Hua Ruge thought that he was quick to learn. He knew why he was a moth now.


    "Brother Li, although we have a good relationship, my brother still knows how to settle the account. You should offer us a price." Hua rugo said that she was not the one who fell into trouble and didn''t want to take advantage of it.


    Boss Li doesn''t think so. He now thinks that Hua rugo is a smiling face. This time, there must be a hole. Even if he can''t make a high bid, he says, "I won''t make money in that restaurant. Brother Hu can give me a million Lingjing."


    "A million?" Hua Ruge shakes his head immediately after hearing the words.


    Boss Li is miserable. His restaurant is so good. Even if the business is bad now, it''s worth 3 million Lingjing. How much does he want a million?


    "That 800000?" He changed his mind.


    "Brother Li is not confused. I want to buy your restaurant, not rent it." Hua rugo knew it was frightening, so she asked directly, "I see three million yuan. What do you think of brother Li?"


    Boss Li doubted his ears for a while. He never thought that he could sell this one at a fair price.


    "Brother Hu would like to buy it at this price?" Boss Li asked uncertainly.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "of course, if brother Li thinks it''s OK, we can hand in the money and change the documents."


    "Yes, of course I do." Boss Li was overjoyed.


    So Hua Ruge asked the shopkeeper to write the paper. After that, both of them pressed their fingerprints. Hua Ruge took out three thousand excellent Lingjing and put them on the ground. They were all glittering together, which made boss Li swallow.


    It''s really given.


    Hua Ruge put away the paper and then stood up and said, "brother Li is good at health and injury. I''ll visit you some other day."


    "Take a walk, brother Hu. Take a walk." Boss Li said hurriedly.


    Hua Ruge goes out, boss Li is still staring at Lingjing on the ground.


    His wife came over to remind him, "master, it''s not exposed. It''s better to put it away."


    Boss Li ignored his wife at all. After a while, he was puzzled. Then he said, "why is this different?"


    "What are you talking about, master?"


    "It''s my villain''s heart." Boss Li sighed again: "OK, put it away."


    Hua rugo is very happy to go out with the house lease. She can finally expand her business. When she opens Zuixian building, she orders the shopkeeper to find someone to repair it and change it into Jiuzhou tea house.


    "My boss, it''s better to make money selling wine. You can''t get rid of it here. Why don''t you just open a restaurant?" The shopkeeper suggested.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I''ve thought that no matter how good the wine is, I can''t drink it all the time. I still need to be sober occasionally. It''s just right to open a teahouse."


    The shopkeeper doesn''t understand again. This business is just for making money. How can we still control whether others drink or drink tea.


    Of course, he soon understood that their company was not short of money at all, and would not consider making money first.


    Since then, zuixianlou has been refitted. Within a few days, a new plaque has been replaced. The tables, chairs and benches inside have also been replaced by small tea tables and chairs from the eight immortals table.


    the former temporary table has now been fixed, which is dedicated to storytelling and singing.


    On this day, Hua Yuege came off work from the public office. When he was having a drink in the tavern with other people, he saw a beautiful girl coming into the door. It was Miss lian''er.


    Hua Ruge got up first and said, "miss lian''er is going to eat alone?"


    Lian''er shook his head and said, "Mr. Hu, can I speak to you alone?"


    She said that all the tolerance on the table was noisy.


    Lian''er''s face is a little bit indecisive, but she still stands where she is and doesn''t go.


    "It''s a bit messy here. Let''s go to the opposite side." Hua Yuege said to his friends to drink. He went out with lian''er.


    "This boy is lucky." The tolerance people are still making a fuss.


    "Don''t talk about this. If I choose a man like old brother Hu. He is so handsome with money and family business. " Another tolerance lane.


    "It''s not true. It''s also a suit. It''s very common to wear it on us. People can''t wear it with dignity."


    "There''s no comparison. Brothers drink bars."


    "Yes, yes, here comes the drink."


    Hua Ruge and lian''er arrive at the opposite teahouse. At this time, the teahouse has been repaired. There are two guys cleaning it up. When they see Hua Ruge coming, they all say hello: "good host."


    "You two are working hard." Hua returns with a smile.


    Lian''er looked around and said, "Mr. Hu, can you take me in?"


    "I don''t know what''s the meaning of lianer girl?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I used to live by singing here. Now it''s yours. I think..."


    "Needless to say." Hua Yuege then interrupted, "if you don''t come, I''ll send someone to look for you. There are so few girls in this place."


    Lian''er relaxed a little when he heard the words and said, "thank you very much, Mr. Hu."


    "I thank you. We''ll open the day after tomorrow. Then miss lian''er will come. I''ll double your salary." Hua laughs like a song.


    "Young master, you don''t need to spend money. Just give me the salary before."


    "I think it''s all rare." Hua Ruge said, "would you like to have some food with me, miss lian''er?"


    Thinking of those people''s teasing before, lian''er immediately shook his head and said, "lian''er has been very nagging, so I will go back."


    "Good." Hua Yuege said, "go slowly, girl."


    I found the storyteller and the singer before. They are all together.


    Hua Yuege laughs and goes back to his restaurant to drink.


    After the successful opening of the teahouse, there were a lot of people in the audience that day, and fewer people behind, but the business was still booming.


    In addition to working everyday, Hua Ruge is at home to accompany her children and practice. Of course, the time of practice is not much, because she finds that she will grow a lot as long as she practices for a short time every day. The time is long, but there is no change, and the time will not take much time.


    It can be seen that Su Nianxia is envious, jealous and hateful. She finds that even her hard-working cultivation can''t compare with the time when she went to Hua Ruge, which is extremely unbalanced.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t know how she suddenly has a talent constitution. She doesn''t think about it, just enjoy it.

 Chapter 1961

    She spent most of her time at home playing with Xiaobao. Now Xiaobao is eight months old, climbing fast and learning to walk and talk.


    She helps him to go when she has nothing to do, but Xiaobao''s enthusiasm for learning is not high, and it''s the same for talking. Hua rugo calls him to laugh, and he''s too lazy to even pronounce.


    I''m still very interested in eating every day. I eat all kinds of complementary food before I''m weaned. My family''s favorite children are all good. Xiao Bao is like a small meat mound.


    This day Hua Yuege sighed, looked at Xiao Bao who was eating complementary food and Su Nianxia who had been eating snacks, and said, "if I don''t remember how hard it took to have a baby, I doubt it''s your son."


    Su Nianxia first smiles at xiaobaochong, then looks at Hua Ruge and says, "sister Ruge, I''m not criticizing you. You can''t only see the shortcomings of others but not your own. If you are lazy, you have to rank first."


    Hua Ruge Fuer, now she knows that the child is not good like herself. If she goes on like this, she must become a dandy.


    Forget it. A dandy is a dandy. His own children have to be raised when they cry.


    She thought of feeding another mouthful of rice paste, Xiaobao ate happily, and then smiled at her.


    Hua Ruge is very pleased to see Xiaobao''s lovely appearance and his growing up day by day. As Su Nianxia said, this little guy seems to have some magic power that can make people see hope.


    Hua Ruge has had a good time recently, and she has a feeling that something good is going to happen.


    She thought that for her now, it''s time for Tuo BARREI to go.


    It''s almost a year since Tuo BARREI disappeared. She should be in a worse and worse condition, but she feels more and more comfortable without knowing why. It''s like he''s getting closer and closer to himself.


    She looked at the dragon ring on her hand and thought it was not an illusion.


    Thinking that she and Su Nianxia are near the teahouse, they feel bored at home, so they want to listen to storytelling.


    This teahouse is for storytelling in the morning. In the afternoon, miss lian''er comes to sing a song. She can say one piece a day and sing two pieces even if she keeps the track.


    They came in the morning just in time for the storyteller to talk. The following people listened quietly.


    Find a place to sit down, ask for some food and tea, and also sit here to listen.


    Although I didn''t hear what happened in front of me, the storyteller said it carefully, so it sounded like there was no obstacle.


    Hua Ruge loves to listen to this. She leans over to listen carefully. The morning will soon pass.


    After the crowd called, Mr. shushuo stepped down.


    After a while, she changed to lian''er girl and began to sing again.


    Hua rugo can''t understand the content of the ditty for a long time, but she just feels charming when listening to the tune. She leans on the chair and listens with her eyes closed.


    At this time, several people in gauze red came into the teahouse. The first one was a woman, followed by three greasy headed men.


    This woman doesn''t look very good, but the three men are all quite right, just with the obsequious temperament, it seems a little strange.


    Several people came in and sat down. Three men cleaned the chair for the woman, helped her to sit down, and made tea for her to feed her.


    People nearby can see at a glance that this woman is the master, and these men are all men''s favourites.


    After finding this, I can''t help but look at it a few more times and feel fresh.


    Women don''t take it for granted that they enjoy men''s flattery, but they don''t make noise, and they also listen to music quietly.


    "Good singing." Said the woman.


    The man beside did not dare to boast of others, and said, "I think it will do."


    "Yes. And it doesn''t look very good. It''s much worse than you. " Another man said.


    Hearing this, the woman grabbed a piece of cake and handed it to him. The man opened his mouth to receive it as if he had received a great reward.


    People nearby just looked at it, but they dare not talk about it. After all, it can be seen from the clothes that this is the disciple of the temple, but it can''t be provoked.


    Hua Ruge closed his eyes, and Su Nianxia looked down and thought about what was going on.


    After singing a song, everyone cheered. Among them, the woman in red took out two pieces of top-notch Lingjing and asked the man to send them to give them a reward. Lianer thanked her for taking it.


    The woman in red took another sip of tea and waited for the next one.


    When the man next to her saw that her tea cup lacked a little tea, he hurriedly continued, with a flattering attitude. The woman also ate this set, with a very enjoyable look. Occasionally, she touched two of them on the man, and the man leaned towards her, and whispered something. The woman smiled after hearing this: "wait for the evening to go back and see if I don''t let you suffer."


    The man smiled very coquettishly after hearing it.


    Hua Ruge didn''t pay attention at first, but she had to pay attention when she heard the voice. The woman sat not far away from her. She could see it with a slight tilt of her head. When she knew the relationship between the characters, her first feeling was envy.


    Look at how delicious people''s lives are, and then look at yourself. I''ve been guarding a man all day. This time, I''ve lost him.


    The second feeling is jealousy.


    Show love is too much. It''s unforgivable to show love with several people.


    Su Nianxia smiled at Hua Ruge and knew what she was thinking.


    Lian''er starts to send snacks next to the table in a single song. They all follow her figure and soon arrive at Hua rugo''s table.


    "Here you are, my host." Lian''er said hello cleverly.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile: "it''s not the girl you sing well. I think it will be very hard if I don''t listen these days."


    "You make fun of me again."


    "It''s a great truth, you can''t wronged me." Hua, like a song, looks unjust.


    Lian''er smiled happily again. When she went to the side table, she was gone, but someone''s eyes could not be moved.


    The woman in red didn''t look at the other guests after she came in, but when she heard the turning of her head when she was not far away, she immediately stopped her eyes. Seeing Su Nianxia and Hua Ruge, she felt that her eyes were not enough.


    Those three men also noticed this point. When they looked at the past, they took a breath of air conditioning. They thought that these two men were a little too good-looking. The three of them used to think that they were human beings, but compared with others, they were just scum.


    At that time, their hearts were cold. They knew that their status would not be guaranteed. They were afraid that even if they would take good care of them in the future, this aunt would not look at them.


    Hua Ruge noticed the woman''s eyes, smiled and nodded. Su Nianxia was tasting the dessert that lian''er had just sent. He didn''t want to see it.


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s smile, the woman only felt that her heart might have forgotten how to jump. She recognized that she had seen all the beautiful men in the world, but she didn''t think that they were all ugly smelly stones before. This is Zhuyu.


    Hua Ruge felt something was not right. He felt like a pit.


    It''s not twice that she''s been remembered by a woman. Naturally, she knows what it''s like.


    The woman was obviously a fierce master. She immediately got up and came here. A male pet blocked the way and was pushed aside by her.


    I saw her go to the table of Hua rugo and Su Nianxia and say with a smile, "I have seen two young men."


    Hua rugo has long realized that Su Nianxia is still a bit muddled when she chews the pastry and looks up.


    "You''re welcome, miss. What can I do for you?" Hua Yuege''s polite answer.


    She thought that although the girl''s style was not very good, it was really impolite for her to answer or ignore.


    Su Nianxia nodded and indicated that he and Hua Ruge had the same problem.


    The more the woman in red looked, the more she felt happy. Then she said, "I''m very admiring of the two young men. I wonder if I can sit here and talk with them."


    Hua rugo knew that if he didn''t refuse at this time, he would make the other party feel wrong, so he said, "I have something to talk about, I''m afraid it''s not convenient this time."


    Su Nianxia just ate the cake and nodded.


    The woman was not in a hurry. She just smiled and said, "I just heard that childe is the owner of this teahouse?"


    Hua Ruge nodded, "that''s right."


    "The little girl will come again some day. I will meet you at that time." The woman said again.

 Chapter 1962

    "It''s easy to say." Hua Ruge can only perfunctory.


    "Then we''ll see you later." The woman smiled at them, then turned around and walked out the door. She didn''t even listen to the play.


    The three boys rushed out at first sight.


    In the teahouse, Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia look at each other in embarrassment. Especially Hua Ruge, usually she flirts with little girls. I can''t think she was flirted with this time by little girls. I feel a little strange.


    In the teahouse, someone familiar with Hua Ruge laughed and joked: "I said brother Hu, that girl has a very high position in the temple as soon as she sees it. You are going to have great luck."


    "Yes, when brother Hu develops, don''t forget us."


    "Hahaha." Some people laugh directly.


    Hua Ruge also said, "I''d like to ask you all to come back and have a good dinner if you really have a day."


    People even laughed.


    They laughed, but Hua Ruge was a little worried. She had just explored the strength of the girl, but because her Shenyuan was too weak, she didn''t know the depth of the girl at all.


    it means that she must be a master of Shenyuan quadruple or above. It would be a bit awkward if she could not beat others.


    On the way back, Su Nianxia said: "elder sister, don''t say that I don''t support justice. I won''t go to the teahouse any more since then. Don''t go to the teahouse."


    "A monk who can run can''t run to the temple. Even if she sells the teahouse, she can find out that I''m the official''s tolerance. Sooner or later, she can find me." Hua Ruge scratched his head.


    Su Nianxia thought for a while and said, "then refuse to try several times more, as long as she doesn''t come to the hard one, it''s OK."


    Hua Yuege nodded, "I wish."


    After that day, she still went to work as usual. When she met Zhao tou, she asked about the girl''s identity.


    As soon as Zhao heard this, he clapped his head and said, "didn''t you meet that aunt?"


    Next to the tolerance also said: "openly take the male pet on the street should be that one."


    "I said brother, you are unlucky enough."


    Hua Yuege swallowed his saliva and asked, "who is this?"


    "We have ten Dharma protectors in the red flame divine Kingdom, second only to the saint daughter, the temple Lord and the chief minister. But this aunt is the third daughter of Dharma protectors. We don''t know her name, but we know that everyone respects her aunt." Zhao said.


    Others said: "this aunt is talented and powerful. She usually has only one hobby, which is to accept male pets. It''s said that there are 80 male pets in her house without a hundred."


    "Some of these people go voluntarily, but most of them are robbed by her. I don''t know how to use them. In a word, those who don''t want to go voluntarily will become voluntary for some time. That''s called obedience."


    Hua Yuege frowned as he listened. "I dare say it''s a disaster."


    "Who says no? There are families of men who are not robbed to come to our office and let the director take charge. How dare the director take care of such matters? Every time he sends people away." "Brother, I don''t want you to be my brother, but it''s hard for you to escape from her," Zhao said Someone patted Hua Ruge on the shoulder, which was a sympathetic way.


    Other people have the same look.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "I see. Thank you, brother. I have my own decision."


    "Don''t come out for a while. Go home and I''ll take your leave." Zhao said.


    "Thank you very much, brother Zhao, but I can''t avoid it. I still have to face it." Hua Ruge, seeing that the atmosphere was serious, said with a smile, "even if it''s impossible to get around, I''ll climb up to such a big man, but I won''t be able to soar in the future."


    The men laughed and shook their heads, and went with her.


    Hua Ruge smiled on her face, but she was not too flustered. If someone else can''t deal with it, it''s not difficult for her to deal with it.


    But that is to say, from this day on, Hua Ruge will not go to the teahouse, or even his own restaurant. He will go home directly after work and play with Xiao Bao at home when he is off duty.


    Although she knew it was not realistic, she still hoped that the woman would forget her when she went back. When she had this idea, she obviously underestimated the lethality of her appearance.


    On that day, when she was ready to go home from work, she saw a big white tiger lying on the street in front of the gate of the public office. On the back of the big tiger sat a woman in red. It was the aunt she met in the teahouse that day.


    This time, she didn''t bring a male pet. It seems that she also specially waited for Hua Ruge.


    When she saw Hua Ruge, she said with a smile, "Mr. Hu, you make the little girl easy to find."


    Since I can come here to wait for him, it means that I have mastered her almost. It''s not strange to know her name.


    "I''m very polite. What can I do for you?" Hua asked in a silly way.


    The woman covered her lips with a smile, jumped down from the tiger''s back, stood on the ground and said, "what can I do for you, young man?"


    "I think you like my teahouse, and want to pay for it?"


    "I''m really joking, young man."


    "The girl is joking, but I never will." Hua Ruge is circling around.


    The woman smiled again and said, "do you want to?"


    "Girl, it''s smart. The teahouse makes a lot of money every day. I don''t want to sell it." Hua Yuege said and went on.


    When I was about to walk up to the woman, the woman put her hand on her shoulder and said, "I think you have inquired about my reputation, so don''t beat around the bush. I like you, as long as you promise me to marry you and dismiss all the male pets."


    Hua Ruge shook her head repeatedly and said, "Miss, it''s very unwise to give up so many men for one person. How sad would you be if that one lost you?"


    "I think it''s worth it." The woman went on.


    "That''s because you didn''t turn around. You''ll understand if you think about it again." Hua Ruge said a word that he would leave.


    The woman didn''t want to think about it. She stopped her and said, "I don''t want to bully you. How about finding a place to have a good chat?"


    "Of course." Hua Yuege smiles.


    Then they found a nearby restaurant and chose a box to sit down.


    The people in the office looked very real and exclaimed one by one: "I said that the Hu brothers would not like that, right? Why don''t you see the resistance coming? "


    "I don''t think it''s impossible. You see that girl lian''er is so beautiful. Our brother doesn''t take the initiative at all. Maybe he has a unique taste."


    "Come on, don''t make a fuss about this kind of thing. Let''s go." Zhao is not very angry on one side.


    On the other side, after the woman sat down, she introduced herself: "my name is Huang Yueying. Mr. Hu can call me Yueying."


    "Good Miss Huang." Hua Ruge called out and said, "I think there is a misunderstanding between us. Since there is no one under these four circumstances, I will tell you directly."


    Huang Yueying felt moved when she saw the outline of huaruge''s facial features. No matter what people said, she didn''t care, just looked at her with a smile.


    In her eyes, the handsome young man can''t escape from his palm in any case. Thinking that he will get along with such a man day and night, Huang Yueying only feels that the future is infinitely beautiful.


    Hua Ruge found that she was not listening at all, and called out, "Miss Huang."


    "Call me Yueying."


    "Miss Huang, I really have something to say." Hua Ruge is helpless.


    She has seen many girls who are infatuated with flowers, but she is the second time to see them like this. The degree of seeing them is more serious than that of Su Nianxia.


    Huang Yueying is just a little normal. He says with a smile, "you say, I listen."


    Although she said that, Hua rugo felt that this one was still absent-minded. It seems that she would not give up if she didn''t say some heavy news. She just hid her identity for the convenience of action this time. There was no purpose and it didn''t matter if she exposed it.


    So she took a breath and said, "to be honest, I am a daughter."


    Huang Yueying didn''t care what she said after listening. She was totally absorbed in her face. It took a while for her to turn around. This time, she seemed to be splashed with cold water. Her face was unbelievable.


    At this time, huaxingdan has been gradually transformed. The outline of huaruge has been slightly adjusted. The lines have changed from strong to soft, the body has also been short, the shoulders have been narrowed, and the female characteristics have also appeared.

 Chapter 1963

    Once again, she looks more beautiful than before, but it''s not a pretty little student, but a beautiful girl who has lost her country.


    She had never seen her face before, but it was not what she wanted.


    "Impossible." Huang Yueying stood up from the chair, pointed to her and said, "that''s the way to hide your eyes?"


    Hua Ruge''s voice also recovered at this time. She said: "Miss Huang, it''s not my wish to go out in a disguised way. It''s just because it''s inconvenient for a woman to go outside. I''m sorry that I misunderstood her."


    "That last time I went out with you, that kid was always a man?" Huang Yueying thought of another possibility. Although she couldn''t get two people at a time, it was also good to get one.


    "That''s my sister." Hua rugo said that he was a little embarrassed.


    Huang Yueying heard this and trembled: "do you dare to cheat me?"


    "It''s our fault. Otherwise, I''ll set up a banquet in the tavern to make amends to the girl. What do you think?" Hua Ruge looks at the excited look of other girls and apologizes sincerely.


    When Huang Yueying heard this, she sneered, "do you think I''ll let you go?"


    "Girl, isn''t this a big contradiction?"


    "Never dare to play with me. How are you? How are you?" Huang Yueying''s face was angry. At this time, there was no warm feeling on her face. Her eyes were full of fierce light, which made her look even worse.


    Hua Ruge wondered before that why Huang Yueying was so ugly in the rumor, but he seemed to be OK. Now he knew the reason. Even if he looked like an immortal, it was frightening to see him.


    "I won''t let you go. Let''s see." Huang Yueying left a word and turned around and left.


    Hua Ruge''s face is inexplicable. What''s so angry about it? Is there nothing in this person''s skull except hormones?


    Before the second child entered the door, she took another Huaxing pill to go out.


    After returning home, she first went to her mother''s room and played with Xiaobao for a while before her own yard. All the way, she didn''t know what kind of fire Huang Yueying had?


    When she went to the courtyard, she saw Su Nianxia sitting there, reading with relish the words she had thrown there before in her hand.


    "How did you come? Not today? " Hua Yuege asked.


    "It''s useless to be too diligent. We should relax." Su Nianxia just put down the script and asked, "I''ll ask if the woman is bothering you?"


    "No trouble, I''m the one." Hua Ruge nodded his head.


    "How do you deal with it."


    "I''ve inquired that the woman is a bully. It''s unwise to confront her head-on. I''ll tell you the truth." Hua Yuege said.


    Su Nianxia hears the words and swallows the water channel: "then is she mad?"


    "Yes." Hua rugo can''t understand this again: "I haven''t figured out why. It''s OK to clarify it."


    Su Nianxia patted the forehead and sighed: "you just don''t have a crush on others. You don''t know the taste of that crush."


    "Why don''t you tell me?"


    "No matter what you do, it''s the person in front of you. What you fantasize about is the future with that person. If you don''t get it, you don''t think it''s interesting to have it for the rest of your life." Su Nianxia looked at her and said, "you have broken her imagination."


    "It looks a little serious." Hua is like a song, like a thought.


    "If a reasonable person knows it, he will be sad, but he will be relieved. If a bully like you say is a possessor, he will be furious if he breaks through the bubble of fantasy." Analysis of Su Nianxia.


    "So I''m really pissing her off." Hua Ruge knows that.


    Su Nianxia nodded and asked, "what is the leader of this woman?"


    "The daughter of one of the ten Dharma protectors of the temple is called Aunt Huang. We can''t afford it." Hua Yuege said.


    "So big?" Su Nianxia frowns at the words.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "if she does something to us, it''s not good."


    Su Nianxia is also trying to find a way. This is the closest place to the forbidden area. It''s the place where people are most likely to wait. It''s better not to leave, but they don''t want to be enemies of the red flame temple. It''s hard to do.


    "Come on, soldiers, let''s see how she can fight." Although Hua rugo said this, she didn''t feel relieved because she didn''t like passivity.


    Su Nianxia nodded: "I will not practice tomorrow. I will keep my aunt and Xiao Bao at home. If there is a problem in the business outside, I will ignore it. My sister will take care of herself. Don''t be impulsive."


    Hua Yuege smiled and said, "I''m all a mother. You can teach me these things. Don''t worry."


    Of course, Su Nianxia is not at ease.


    The next day, Hua rugo was still on duty. When she arrived at the public office, Zhao tou pulled her aside and said, "brother, did you offend that aunt?"


    "Yes, she asked me to be her man. I scolded her at that time for my temper." Hua Ruge is a hard way.


    "You''ve caused a disaster. We have an official from the temple to say hello this morning. The official is waiting for you." Zhao said with a worried face.


    Hua Ruge knew that he could not hide. He nodded and said, "brother Zhao, don''t worry. It should be OK. I''ll go in and have a look."


    "If you have to be soft, you have to be soft. If you really can''t, just run away." Zhao said, patting her on the shoulder.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "thank you very much, brother Zhao. I still take care of my little brother this time."


    "It''s all my brothers. Let''s go quickly if you want to say anything polite." Zhao tau asked,


    "OK."


    Hua rugo said that he put his hand on the handle of the sword, and the man of the Damascus sword went inside. He thought he would receive the reward.


    The director''s master is waiting in the inner hall. He sees her coming and sighs: "close the door."


    "Yes." Hua Yuege agreed and closed the door.


    The director looked at her and sighed: "you said you child, how don''t know to avoid, let that Aunt see can make you better."


    Hua Ruge was warm again and said, "my Lord, I will not let you be embarrassed. I will do what you do. I have no complaints."


    The more he saw Hua Ruge Yue, the more he thought he liked it. Such a sensible and polite young man was rare. Then he sighed and said, "I can''t help you if you give me an order."


    "What do you think those people are going to do to me?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "It''s not too serious, just let me dismiss you and make you a normal person." The director said this and sighed.


    "That''s a pity. I haven''t been able to meet the tolerance. I''m not proud to be idle." Hua Ruge said regretfully.


    "I don''t give up on you. You don''t think we have so many people, big and small. I only care about you." The director said again after a pause: "but it''s not always a bad thing to leave. After you concentrate on cultivation, you will surely become a great weapon."


    "I will obey your instructions, and I will never fail to live up to your expectations." Hua Yuege said and bowed deeply.


    The director''s master didn''t give up, but he waved and said, "go ahead, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. You''d better leave."


    Hua Ruge laughed when he got up and said: "my subordinates will come back to see adults, and then bring better wine to adults."


    "Just make sure you have your life." The director''s master didn''t get angry.


    "Sure." Hua Yuege said this and quit.


    When we talk about this with those tolerance brothers, these people are filled with indignation, but they can only recognize it and let her take care of it.


    Hua rugo left the office after saying goodbye one by one. When she left, she was very uncomfortable. She managed to spend two days in Ansheng to turn her attention. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened suddenly.


    It''s not good that the well water doesn''t offend the river. How can someone not want her to be better? It''s really annoying.


    She went home all the way. She went to see the baby first. Xiao Bao threw herself into her arms as usual. Maybe she was unhappy. She learned to touch her face with her lips and make a kiss.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "Xiaobao is not worried, but her mother is OK."

 Chapter 1964

    Xiao Bao smiled at her.


    One side of the water Yun Ning asked: "what happened?"


    "I accidentally offended a villain and transferred my official position. It''s nothing serious." Hua Yuege said.


    "The people here are strong, so it''s better to hide."


    "I understand that I will not provoke those people." Hua Yuege said.


    Shuiyunning is relieved to see her promise.


    Hua Ruge just played with Xiaobao for a while, and Su Nianxia came. When he got there, he teased Xiaobao first. Then he said, "I''m fired for coming back so early?"


    "To tell you the truth, I like that yamen very much. Everyone cares about me very much. It''s not very good where to hang out." Hua Ruge has some reluctant ways.


    When Su Nianxia heard this, she knew that she guessed it right. She smiled and said, "it''s good not to catch you and fight. It''s better to come back and live at home."


    "I''m afraid she won''t give up." Hua rugo says and feeds Xiaobao a mouthful of rice paste.


    Su Nianxia nodded, "yes."


    Just when the two people were talking about it, a young man came in and said, "the boss, there is a guy to report, let you go back to the restaurant as soon as possible."


    "Don''t panic, be careful to scare the young master." Hua Ruge said and fed Xiaobao steadily. Then he said to Su Nianxia, "I''ll go and have a look. I''ll give it to you at home."


    Su Nianxia took over the bowl and said, "don''t worry."


    Hua rugo saw the man at the gate. The man said to her, "my host, there are several tolerances in the public office. They say that they want to seal up our tavern and teahouse."


    When she heard this, she understood that this was Huang Yueying''s successor.


    "Let''s go." She said.


    When it came to the tavern and teahouse, Zhao tou was also waiting for Hua Ruge with five or six tolerances. When he saw her coming, he said, "Hu Yue, come in and talk to me."


    Said Zhao head to enter the inner hall, cloth a sound proof border.


    At this time, the guests are still watching, and the guys are all stupid. What''s the situation?


    When Zhao tou entered the door, he said to Hua Ruge, "Your Excellency has ordered that your tavern and teahouse be closed down. We can only execute it. Take what you can take away while you are not closed down."


    "Thank you for your attention, brother Zhao. Actually, there are no valuables. Just seal them." Hua Ruge has figured it out on the way. She doesn''t have the capital to be the enemy of the red flame temple.


    Moreover, she did not come alone this time, but with her mother and children, which means that she could not be impulsive, so she had to go by them.


    Zhao head sighed a way: "so your life is difficult, I have some money, you take it first."


    He said, he took out a Lingjing card and handed it to Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge glanced at it, and there were tens of thousands of superior Lingjing on it.


    "Thank you for brother Zhao''s kindness, but even though I don''t have these two stores, I''ll be able to maintain my life. I''ll open my mouth when my money runs out." Hua rugo said and pushed the Lingjing card back.


    Zhao nodded and said, "you must talk if you have no money."


    "Yes." Hua said like a song.


    After the two finished, Hua rugo came out and apologized with the drinkers and tea guests and invited them out. The man with destiny simply cleaned up his things and withdrew.


    Tolerance took out the fire red seal and sealed the door one by one.


    The business people have done all this and gone.


    The shopkeeper and the assistant came up and asked, "boss, what''s the matter? How can we say that closing a store means closing it? "


    "Don''t ask, everyone''s gone." Hua Ruge said and took out another bag of Lingjing and handed it to the shopkeeper: "this is the severance payment. Let''s divide it up."


    The shopkeeper waved his hand repeatedly and said: "my boss, you have no less reward. We can''t ask for this money."


    The guys also said, "yes, we can''t ask for any more. Please take care of yourself."


    Hua Ruge was also a little moved when she saw this. She really collected the money and said: "thanks to your help these days, I didn''t expect this disaster. But if my restaurant and teahouse can open again one day, I hope you will come back and help me. Let''s work together again."


    "Sure, we will come back." Shopkeeper''s first way.


    Others also said: "yes, we will come back."


    Hua Ruge nodded happily: "then let''s go."


    The shopkeeper and the assistant are reluctant to leave.


    When these people left, Hua rugo noticed that lian''er was still standing there and looked at her sympathetically.


    Hua Ruge asked, "miss lian''er, I can''t take you in now, but if you have any difficulties, you can tell me. If I can help you, I will try my best."


    "Boss, what''s your trouble? How could that be? " Pity son asked.


    "Even the people in the temple, if they are sealed, they will be sealed. If I don''t earn this money, I won''t be unable to live, but I will suffer you." Hua Yuege said, "what are your plans for the future?"


    "I''ll continue to find a place to sing, and eating is no problem." Lian''er looked at her and said, "it''s just your boss. Are you going to leave here?"


    Hua rugo simply shook his head and said, "I will not leave until the people I am waiting for have come back."


    "What would you do if the people of the temple still bothered you?" Lian''er is worried about her.


    After hearing this, Hua Ruge laughed and said, "what can I do as a common people? Just bear it, but I don''t think it will be too much."


    "You must take care of yourself, my boss. I''ll be back when your teahouse opens again." Said lian''er.


    "OK, take care of yourself, girl. If you have any problem, please come to my house." Hua rugo told her the address.


    Lian''er nodded, "OK."


    After lian''er left, there was no one in this area. Hua rugo looked at the tavern and then the teahouse. The seal on it was particularly dazzling.


    I can''t imagine that she didn''t escape the conflict even though she was so intolerant this time. It''s a real disaster.


    She shook her head and walked back home. She told her family about it. Shuiyunning could not help worrying and said, "if it''s a song, let''s go, change a place and wait."


    "This is the nearest city to the forbidden area. I can''t leave as long as I come out most likely." Hua ruguodun said again: "although my restaurant and teahouse have been sealed up, but the brand is still there, and the goal has been achieved. I don''t intend to fight, but I won''t go."


    Shuiyunning can only listen to her opinion.


    Su Nianxia also said at this time: "a Dharma protector''s daughter said that she is more powerful than ordinary people, but she really got us in a hurry, but she can''t deal with her. You can rest assured, aunt."


    "Be careful." Shuiyunning orders to take Xiaobao back to sleep.


    Hua Ruge hands Su Nianxia a jar of wine and says, "come on, have a drink."


    "It suits me." Su Nianxia reaches for it.


    They flew to the roof of huaruge''s room, sat side by side, touched the jar, and then drank in silence.


    "Do you think that if I had been in a bad temper, I would have a bad luck in the red flame realm now?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Su Nianxia looked at her and said, "now?"


    "Now that I''m in a good temper, I don''t get along with them." Hua Yuege said with a smile: "am I a little bit of a big man now?"


    Su Nianxia chuckled: "in my opinion, you haven''t changed at all, that is, you have been distracted too much. It''s true that you don''t have so much energy."


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "it''s not unreasonable to say that. I''ve been a man for more than ten months since I lost him. I still have no energy to fight with them."


    "Me, too. I can''t even get angry." Su Nianxia said and took another sip.


    "I have a hunch recently that he''s OK and he''s getting closer and closer to me. I''ll wait here." Hua Yuege also said.


    Su Nianxia sighed: "I have no feeling at all. If he returns safely this time, I must brand my mark on him, so that I can see where he is."


    "That''s right, that''s what we have to do." Hua rugo agrees with this.


    She wants to make a dragon ring of the same type, which is also put on Tuo BARREI''s hand. Where else can he run?


    After that, they basically didn''t talk about the conflict with Huang Yueying. What they didn''t use was talking about a lot of things. Hua Ruge pulled down Su Nianxia who was going to roll on the roof when they were drinking the same.

 Chapter 1965

    Although they don''t feel it when they fall, they still don''t fall.


    "Sister rugo, why do you think my life is so bitter? I secretly like him for so many years. I have had a chance to contact him, but I still don''t like me. Later, I became the holy daughter of laoshizi for several years, and I can''t even see him once."


    "When I got the order to attack Xijiang, I finally saw you when I arrived in Xijiang, but I still had to pretend that I didn''t know you and pretended to be hostile! Elder sister, do you know how painful my heart is when he takes out that jade pendant and asks me if I know him? "


    "I cheated the God of light. We won, but my brain was hurt again. Now we are together. He disappears again. What do you say about my life?"


    Hua Ruge also felt a bit sad when listening to them. Their love road was really rough, so he comforted them and said, "I believe that God has eyes, and the bitterness will surely come to me, and I also believe that the emperor has the strength to survive. We just have to wait."


    "Even if we men come back quietly, someone will disturb us. Tell you sister, she didn''t do anything to us. If she dare to advance, I will let her know that no one can offend her." Su Nianxia went on.


    Hua Ruge looked at her intoxicated look and could only nod aside and said, "I''m almost drunk. I''ll help you go back to sleep."


    "No." "I want to sleep with my sister," said Su Nianxia, jumping into Hua rugo''s arms


    "Come on, you sleep so dishonestly that I still feel comfortable in a big bed."


    "No, don''t go." Su Nianxia holds her and doesn''t let go.


    Hua Ruge was helpless: "who do you drink with? How could it be worse than me? "


    "Whatever." Su Nianxia is still in a drunken state.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t help but help her back to her room and sleep with her.


    Su Nianxia pours on her again in bed. Hua rugo quickly covers her hands and feet with a quilt and says, "don''t move, or I will send you back to the room."


    "Sister, you are fierce."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t be coquettish. "


    "Oh." Su Nianxia agreed wrongly.


    Hua Ruge only felt a headache, so she knew how much trouble it was to take care of the drunk. At the same time, she thought of Tuo BARREI. He didn''t know how many times he took care of himself. Although she would face to scold her every morning, she would still clean up the mess when she was drunk again.


    She sighed a little at the thought.


    Su Nianxia heard her sigh and raised her head. "Sister, do you miss her husband?"


    Hua rugo reached out and patted her on the head. "OK, go to sleep."


    "Oh." Su Nianxia closed her eyes again.


    Hua Ruge waved out the candle and closed his eyes.


    The two slept late because of drinking, and simply slept in the next morning.


    As a result, Hua Ru''s fans were confused and heard someone knock on the door in a hurry. He knocked on the door and said, "my host, Mr. Su, wake up quickly. Something''s wrong."


    Su Nianxia covers the quilt and turns impatiently.


    Hua Ruge is almost the same. I don''t think of it at all.


    "My master, something really happened. There are people coming from the temple. I want to talk to you." The servant girl then cried.


    Hua rushes up as soon as she gets angry. She immediately sits up, her eyes full of anger: "she''s not finished yet?"


    Su Nianxia can''t sleep because of the noise. "This woman doesn''t want to live," he said


    Hua rugo got out of bed and said to the outside, "let them wait."


    The servant girl heard this and hurried to go.


    Su Nianxia also sat up and said, "I''ll go and have a look together."


    Because they didn''t sleep well, both of them were angry and didn''t have a good face in the front hall.


    Only a few people were wearing red clothes, not tolerance, but the disciples of the temple, looking arrogant.


    Hua Yuege said, "I don''t know what you''re doing here."


    The leader glanced at Hua Ruge and asked, "are you Hu Yue?"


    "That''s right." Hua Yuege answers.


    "Your house will be requisitioned as a warehouse by our temple. Please move out within today, or we will not blame you for your impoliteness." Said the leading disciple.


    Hua Ruge sneered and said, "why do you let me move? This place is what I bought at the expense of it. I has the final say, I will not move. What do you want?


    Su Nianxia was stunned when he heard this. He thought that he was in a hurry. Didn''t he say that his temper got better yesterday?


    "Boy, how dare you challenge the people of our temple?" The leader''s disciple thought it was incredible.


    But Hua rugo is obviously the kind of life that makes people doubt, and then he said: "if you don''t get out of my way again, don''t say to challenge me, I will beat you to find teeth and believe it or not?"


    The disciples exchanged a look at each other, and then the leading disciple said, "boy, you didn''t wake up. I''ll say it again. Our red flame Temple let you move it. If you move it, it''s OK. If you dare not move it, you''ll be against my whole temple."


    "You think I''m afraid of you." Hua Yuege said, "go away."


    "You are looking for death." The man''s eyes widened.


    "Don''t go, will you? I''ll take you away." Hua Yuege said and took out the stick. The body quenching method immediately started to work.


    At the same time, four disciples, all of whom were double disciples of shenyuanjing, had rushed to Hua rugo.


    Where is Hua Ruge afraid of them? The stick in his hand swept out, and a blazing light burst out. The four people were shocked to fall out before Hua Ruge was near, and fell directly from the hall to the outside courtyard.


    At this time, let alone the servants in the mansion. Even Su Nianxia didn''t react. She didn''t see Hua Ruge angry for a long time. She didn''t adapt for a while.


    The leader''s disciple was also stunned. At the first time, he went out to have a look at the injuries of several companions. At first sight, the injuries were serious.


    Hua Ruge also stood on the steps and said, "I''ll ask again, can I go?"


    "I want to see how good you are." The leading disciple then took out his long sword and attacked Hua Ruge directly.


    He is the triple strength of shenyuanjing. He thinks that he is equal to huaruge and can try it.


    Hua rugosi was not afraid to go up immediately, and the weapons hit each other hard.


    Both of them didn''t quit. They continued to fight.


    Su Nianxia is watching. Although Hua Ruge is weak at this time, his combat effectiveness is very high. Now, in a state of rage, he moves very fast. Only a few moves can suppress him.


    The other side was also shocked by the speed of Hua rugo''s move, because he had no time to mobilize all his strength to fight, which was a very loss.


    Hua Ruge feels that her fighting power has been improved a lot since she had the divine yuan, especially the speed of moving her internal strength, which makes her move faster.


    After dozens of moves, the disciple felt his arm numb and his sword was not stable.


    Hua Ruge takes advantage of the victory and chases after them. The lightning and flint have gone through hundreds of moves. The man was shocked to hurt his viscera and vomited blood.


    After another hundred moves, the man completely lay on the ground and couldn''t get up. He felt that he was not facing a weak little white face, but more like fighting with a Tyrannosaurus Rex. It was inconceivable that he could be shocked and hurt even though his strength was not defeated.


    "Take me back. It''s time to stop. If you dare to make a mistake again, you''ll force me to do it." After Hua rugo said this, the big sleeve threw these people directly along the wall.


    "BAM bam!"


    "Ah ah!"


    The muffled sound and howling sound sounded together, and the five people were shouting at the same time. I think the fall aggravated the injury.


    Hua Ruge put away the stick and clapped his hands. It was crisp and neat.


    Su Nianxia said by the side, "sister, are you really awake? Did you say last night that you could bear the wind and calm the waves?"


    Hua Ruge was stunned for a moment and turned to ask, "did I say that?"


    Su Nianxia nodded, "yes."


    Hua Ruge shakes her head and feels that what Su Nianxia said is not unreasonable. She just doesn''t wake up, or she won''t break her Kung Fu so quickly.

 Chapter 1966

    "But it''s better to beat people than to swallow their breath." She smiled again and took Su Nianxia''s shoulder and said, "let''s go, let''s discuss the countermeasures."


    Su Nianxia wants to be bullied at this time. They are really upset. They don''t want to cause trouble, but they are not afraid of it.


    Back to the back, Hua rugo first sent her mother, aunt and children to the space of the sky city, which was also reckless.


    "It''s human beings who have weaknesses. As long as we find that woman''s weaknesses, we are not afraid to defeat her." Said Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said, "since they are the top ten Dharma protectors, there must be a struggle between them. What we have to do is to give the political enemy of the Yellow Dharma protector a little pigtail."


    "Sister rugo, what do you think of?" Su Nianxia saw her expression and knew that she had another idea.


    "Before, there were many Temple people who also liked my wine and often sent disciples to buy it. Now my restaurant is closed. It''s not only the ordinary people who are disappointed, but also the people in the temple. They need to know who did this, and they will definitely be dissatisfied."


    Hua rugo said and blinked to Su Nianxia, "this is the first step."


    Hearing this, Su Nianxia turned his eyes and said, "good idea, let''s make a big deal of trouble first. We''ll spread some of Huang Yueying''s bad reputation by taking advantage of the situation, and even make up some accusations for his father. That''s enough for them."


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "yes, that''s exactly what I mean."


    If Huang Yueying knew that he was provoking two more villains, he must have been destroyed.


    "It''s just that we don''t know each other here, and we have no one under us. Who can we find to spread rumors?" Su Nianxia said.


    "Of course, there are some people. I''ll go out to find them now. You should demobilize the servants in the mansion and don''t bother them. If these people come before I come back, you should run first." Hua Ruge explained.


    Su Nianxia said, "don''t worry, sister. I have no problem running away."


    Hua Ruge went out of the back door after saying that. He went out to look for the scoundrels. As a result, Tiangong made her beautiful. When he went out, he met a person who was pointing at the boss at the breakfast stand. He was charged for protection.


    Without saying a word, she clasped the ruffian''s shoulder and said, "brother, take a step to talk."


    Said also regardless of other people''s Rogue willing or not, directly referred to the corner.


    The hooligan knew that the strength was much stronger than himself. If he could not resist, he would be honest. When Hua rugo let go of him, he asked, "what''s your order?"


    "Do you know whose territory it is?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Is our eldest grandson''s territory?" The hooligan replied with a trembling voice.


    Hua Yuege eyebrows: "your eldest brother is sun batian?"


    "Yes."


    "Tell me where he is now?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "At home, the biggest house in the street ahead is our eldest one." The hooligan pointed his hand in the direction.


    Hua rugo just patted him on the shoulder, then turned over his hand and took out five excellent Lingjing. He put them in his hand and said, "I''ve just given the protection fee of that house. Can you see if it''s enough?"


    "Not so much." The little rascal''s eyes are straight when he sees so much money.


    "The rest is for your reward." Hua waved like a song.


    The hooligan nodded: "thank you."


    He wanted to get up early to collect the protection fee because he couldn''t eat the rice, but he didn''t expect to make a windfall unexpectedly. It''s true that the early bird has worms to eat.


    After doing this, Hua Ruge turns around and goes back to his backyard. On the surface, it''s a good thing to be brave.


    The little hooligan and the boss of breakfast stall said that the boss was overjoyed when the money was given. Neither side noticed anything.


    Hua Ruge''s body disappeared in the same place after returning to his yard, and went to the location of Shenyuan.


    Sun batian woke up at this time, but he didn''t get up. He was flirting with his concubine in bed.


    "I said Xiaocui, do you know that Hu Yue, who bullied me before, has also been punished. He has been dismissed from his post. Now the teahouse and Tavern have also been sealed. I think he has offended some big people." He is very proud of the way.


    Xiaocui said with a smile, "isn''t that nobody has done the right thing with the master?"


    "That''s right. Tomorrow I''ll send a lot of money to the public office to do some work, and let those people sit at my end again, so that I''m still the former sun batian, and you can enjoy your happiness."


    "My Lord is so good." Xiaocuijiao said.


    Sun batian laughed and asked, "what''s the big deal?"


    "Master, you are dead."


    They were just you and me, when they saw the door was opened by a strong wind and the door leaves were clattering.


    Sun batian was surprised. However, Shenyuan first exploration found that there was no one in the hospital, but he must have some unexpected guests.


    "I''ll go out and have a look." Wearing a lining, he went out of the house and into the yard.


    "Bang!"


    The door suddenly closed behind him, and he shivered with fear. Then he saw another person in the yard, not others, Hu Yue, whom he was just talking about.


    Hua Ruge smiled at him and whispered, "how about having a good chat, grandson?"


    "You How did you get here? " Sun batian is stupid.


    He saw Hua Ruge appear out of thin air, now the whole person is not very good.


    "How about a chat?" Hua Yuege then asked.


    Sun batian only thought that Hu Yue was not a common evil sect, and he didn''t dare to offend him. "Study, please."


    After the two entered the study, Hua rugo took the lead in sitting down and looked at sun batian and said, "little grandson, I think you are quick material, but it''s not easy to be a scoundrel. Do you want to do something big?"


    Sun batian asked warily, "what do you mean? What do you want? "


    "Relax. Can grandpa hurt you?" Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "sit down and say."


    Sun batian heard that his face was green again, but he hated it very much.


    "It seems that you are also a person of more than 100 years old. Now you have just come to this point. A small tolerance can hold you down. Do you say that you should hold back or not?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Of course, sun batian is holding back, but he has no talent or money and resources. It''s impossible to become a human being.


    "Now I have a chance to turn you around. Don''t know if you are interested?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    "Turn over? What do you mean? " Sun batian asked again whether he was too wary of China.


    "Just follow me, I promise you can turn over and become a human being." Hua Ruge seduced.


    It''s tempting enough to be a human being, but sun batian thought it was unrealistic from Hua Ruge''s mouth. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "Hu Yue, you''re not safe now, and you''re still talking big. It''s ridiculous."


    "It''s only a matter of minutes before I turn over. Why do you think I was just removed from my official position and closed down the shop, but I''m ok?" Hua asked lightly like a song.


    Sun batian looks puzzled.


    "Because I didn''t offend any big people. I happened to be liked by big people. Have you heard of Aunt Huang?"


    As soon as sun batian heard the name and looked at Hua Ruge''s appearance, she immediately understood what was going on. After that, she would use some means to look at Hua Ruge''s appearance. She would surely be favored in the future, and then the chickens and dogs would rise to heaven.


    If he really becomes Hu Yue''s younger brother, he will be able to climb up to grandma Huang Sangu. If there is such a relationship, most people in the Shenyuan will be respectful to see him.


    At that time, let alone a small tolerance of the public administration, that is, the director must be polite to him, and that''s how cool it really is.


    He thought of this hurriedly putting away his face and mouth, changing into a flattering dress, and said, "Sir, I''m willing to help you, and I''ll do whatever you say later."


    Hua Ruge smiled with satisfaction: "it''s a good attitude, but there are a lot of nanny Huang''s male pets. If you want to get a pet in the future, you need to have a little character, so I want to ask you for help."


    As soon as sun batian heard that he was competing for favor, he repeatedly nodded: "I''m willing to work for you."


    "Well, all you have to do is go to the city and spread the news. It''s grandma Huang who shut down my restaurant in order to force me." Hua Ruge orders.

 Chapter 1967

    After hearing this, sun batian asked with some doubts, "it''s not difficult to spread the news, but what''s the use of it?"


    "In this way, everyone will know that Aunt Huang likes me and can also deepen her impression on me." Hua Yuege said.


    Sun batian thinks it''s the same. He likes those girls who resisted fiercely at the beginning. It''s the same with men.


    "My Lord, it''s hard to get, it''s brilliant." Sun batian farted.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "remember, this must be done in secret. It''s not fun when people detect it."


    "I understand." Sun batian''s face is clear.


    Hua rugo said to take out a bag of excellent Lingjing from the space and put it on the table. "It''s money for you to do things. You can''t do without your benefits after you''ve done it."


    Sun batian was almost blinded by the colorful lights. He saw that the best Lingjing was almost 100 yuan. Even if he had been a bully for several years, he would have earned it. He didn''t believe that Hu Yue could bring him a future. Now it seems that even if there is no aunt to back him, so much money is worth his younger brother.


    "Thank you." Sun batian''s smile is even less chaste.


    "But let''s talk about it in the first place. If it''s done beautifully, I''ll take you with me. If it''s done badly for me, it''s as if I never said it today." Hua Ruge''s face is back.


    "Don''t worry, sir. Give me two days, and I promise to spread the news about it. It''s full of wind and rain, and no one will know that we did it." Sun batian is busy.


    Hua Ruge''s expression eased a little: "I''ll wait and see."


    Sun batian nodded repeatedly, and then the white light flashed before meeting. Hua Ruge suddenly disappeared, leaving only the best Lingjing on the table.


    Sun batian sat there stupefied. He could not even go to the bottom floor of the temple to know what spatial magic power was. After a while, he said: "this is really a high man."


    He became more and more determined to do a good job, so he quickly took the money and went to his subordinates for instructions.


    Although he didn''t have other skills, there were still a lot of these negative moves. It''s an old skill to frame and trap people. He immediately summoned several direct subordinates to order this.


    So these hoodlums began to wander around the city. They knew a lot of people. They said they heard about it from the side, and no one doubted it.


    Jiuzhou restaurants and teahouses have their own unique features. There are both good wine and beauties. During this period, people in the city have been going to have fun. Yesterday, they were sealed up for some reason, which has caused a lot of discussion. Today''s hot news soon got people''s attention. They don''t need to take the lead, so they spread the discussion.


    There are many people in the teahouse that day when they heard this, they immediately said: "there is such a thing. It turns out that she is the famous third Aunt Huang. The little owner is in danger."


    "It''s the same with grandma Huang. You can rob people if you rob them. How did you seal someone''s shop? Now everyone has no place to drink good wine and listen to ditty." There are complaints.


    "Not really. I''m used to the good wine there. Now I think it''s horse urine when I drink anything. I can''t live this day."


    "I don''t know if the tavern can be opened or not. The little owner is so pitiful."


    These remarks have been spread in a small area. Some people feel aggrieved by Hua Ruge, while many people feel uncomfortable because they can''t drink good wine.


    At the same time, Huang Yueying, the grandmother of Huang Sangu, was drinking with several male pets in the room for fun. Usually she saw how these male pets liked their eyes, but how they did not like their eyes these days, it was hard to be happy again.


    When they saw that their aunt was not happy, they also used their whole body''s solutions to please them. Huang Yueying could barely feel some fun, but they hated Hu Yue in their heart. If she didn''t think that she would not be so upset.


    She was angry when she thought about it. She couldn''t make them feel better when she was not. So she made a little trouble. She wanted to make them suffer, and then begged her. Only when she killed them could she understand her hatred.


    On this day, she will send someone to take away their house. Next, she will rob all their money and let them go to the streets.


    Now I''m thinking about it. Some of the disciples who came in today are the little ones she sent. But they didn''t seem to go as expected. They were all blue and blue, and they were all seriously injured.


    She immediately sat up from a male pet and asked, "who beat you like this?"


    "Auntie, it''s that Hu Yue. She not only beat us, but also spoke rudely to you." The leading disciple spoke with a cry.


    Usually he is also that kind of peerless, but this time he is really scared by Hua Ruge. I''m glad to think that I can pick up a life and come back.


    "What?" Huang Yueying was surprised.


    She remembered that Hu Yue was only the first strength of Shenyuan realm. How could he beat these second and third disciples in this way.


    "she, auntie, is not so weak as she looks. Her fighting power is like a dragon. The disciples are not her opponents at all." The man went on.


    "It seems that I underestimated her," said Huang Yueying with a frown


    "She also speaks rudely to you. Let''s bring something back and say that you can stop it, or she will teach you a lesson." The disciple was afraid that Huang Yueying would not be angry, so he began to add fuel to the fire.


    Huang Yueying immediately raised her eyebrows, and then showed her fierce expression: "how dare she?"


    "That''s what she said, auntie. You can''t let her go." The little disciples said again.


    Huang Yueying sneered and said, "what a little baby! I want to fight with my aunt. She will let you die today without a whole body!"


    She said, she stood up and said, "I will go to meet them in person today, and you will show me the way!"


    "Yes." Several little disciples should take Huang Yueying to Hua Ruge''s house.


    By the time Hua Ruge moved back to the yard, Su Nianxia had dismissed all the people, leaving her alone in the family.


    "Sister rugo, you just started, but it''s not easy. I think those people will kill you in a while. We''d better hurry up." Su Nianxia said.


    Although two people offer a base card to fight together may not lose, but it is not necessary to expose.


    "I''m sure to go. The question is where shall we go?" Hua Yuege''s distress.


    If there is a big mountain nearby, they can still hide in the mountain, but there is no shelter except a very dangerous forbidden area.


    Su Nianxia thought for a moment and said, "sister rugo, she shouldn''t have locked our breath. Can''t we just change our looks?"


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened: "even if she locked the breath, it''s useless. I''ve already had a shape changing pill to change the breath. Otherwise, I can''t cheat the old guys before."


    She said that she took out a red bottle from the space and said: "although it''s a shapeshifting pill that others can''t see, I have spent a lot of effort to develop it, and the cost is also high, so I usually can''t use it."


    "I''ll try it." Su Nianxia took one and immediately threw it into her mouth.


    Hua Ruge said angrily, "you think it''s sugar bean. Change it quickly, or the effect will be over."


    "It''s really not sweet." Su Niang sighed with emotion in summer, and then said a little confused: "shall we become pretty or ordinary this time?"


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "just become an ordinary person."


    "OK." Su Nianxia thought of an image casually, and her face began to change gradually.


    Hua Ruge also took one and became his apprentice, Ji Ming. Of course, it''s not after losing weight, but before losing weight. It''s not impressive to look fat.


    Su Nianxia has also become an ordinary person. It seems that he is ordinary.


    Two people looked at each other, smiled a way: "go."


    Hua Ruge grabs Su Nianxia''s hand and disappears into the courtyard in a blink and goes outside the city.


    In a short time, Huang Yueying blew the gate to pieces with a wave, and came in angry. But when Shenyuan found out that it was the same as the house, not to mention the human figure, even the ghost figure could not be seen.


    Not only that, she opened her mind to explore the surroundings, but there were no traces of two people.

 Chapter 1968

    "Bastard!" Huang Yueying drinks angrily.


    All the disciples under him know the temper of the eldest lady, and they dare not speak.


    "Summon the office, give me the two of them wanted in the whole Shenyuan, and dig three feet to find them!" Huang Yueying''s way of gnashing his teeth.


    She has not been looked down upon by any baby since she was so old. She must find out those two people, and only when they are in pieces can she relieve her anger.


    As soon as her violent force came up, the whole person''s facial features were distorted, which seemed to be ugly and ugly.


    All the little disciples around me are extremely fond of her male pets. They are all beautiful men but they have to serve such a master every day. Their life is too hard.


    Her male pet hearts are also bitter ah, every day looking forward to a good man to get rid of this Huang Yueying, or let them free.


    Huang Yueying rushes away.


    On the other side, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia moved out of the city gate and came to a small hillside.


    Su Nianxia only felt a little dizzy. Seeing this place again, he could not help thumbing up to Hua Ruge: "elder sister, this spatial magic is getting more and more powerful. She can move so far in a flash."


    "Recently, the cultivation has been improved, and the spatial magic is easier to use. Let''s go. Let''s go in again." Hua Yuege said to walk down the hillside.


    Su Nianxia ran after her two steps: "elder sister, let''s change our name."


    "My name is Ji Ming." Hua rugo said and looked at her and said, "this time, we are a little different. It''s the teacher brother."


    Su Nianxia nodded and said, "my name is Jiyue. I said that Shifu took it."


    "Yes, I learned it very quickly." Hua rugo was very satisfied with the name, because he thought it was easy to remember, and he would not forget it or remember it wrong when introducing it.


    After walking for a while, they paid money to enter the city and pretended to be in Shenyu for the first time. After entering the city, they still found the previous inn to live in. It''s not very convenient for Hua rugo to become a fat man, but it doesn''t affect her liveliness. If she has nothing to do, she went to the shopkeeper and the assistant to inquire about the situation in the city.


    "To be honest, I like good wine, little brother. Do we have good wine here?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "This is the best wine, my guest. There used to be a restaurant with good wine. We can buy it back and sell it. But now the restaurant is closed." Said the second.


    Hua Yuege did not understand the way: "there are good wine should be more guests, how can they close the door?"


    At this time, before the second child spoke, the guest at the next table said, "it''s not that the business is bad, it''s that the little East''s parents are so handsome that they are taken care of by our aunt. The little east doesn''t agree to be a male pet. The aunt closes the shop in a rage."


    His companion sighed, "yes, I don''t know if we can open it again. We used to drink there before, but now we don''t feel like drinking anything."


    "Isn''t there no royal method?" Hua Ruge is very angry.


    "Little brother, keep your voice down. That aunt is the one in the temple. Wang FA doesn''t dare to take care of her." The guest sighed.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it turns out that''s true. It''s really disappointing."


    "Who says no?"


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia had dinner and then turned around outside. It was already evening. The business of the stall outside was very prosperous. There were many guests in the tavern and teahouse. The street was very busy.


    The most they heard from the street was talking about grandma Huang and the tavern owner. Because it was a story, and there were many people who liked to drink and listen to music, people paid more attention to it.


    Looking at the speed of the spread, it is estimated that everyone will know it in two days. If there is no wine for some days, people in Shenyu will be extremely dissatisfied with Huang Yueying and the reputation of the Huang family will be damaged.


    After a certain degree, the second step can be carried out.


    When they went shopping, they also saw that the tolerancers were running fast, looking worried. She didn''t need to ask and knew that it must be Huang Yueying who found out that she was missing and wanted in the whole God region.


    In this way, things will be more serious. I can''t get rid of them if I want to.


    Su Nianxia also saw all this in his eyes, with a relaxed look.


    After wandering for a while, they bought a bunch of snacks and fruits and went back to the inn. When they got back to the room, Su Nianxia ate and said, "I don''t know if there are any political enemies in the Huang family. If we don''t have them, we''ll be busy."


    Hua rugo shook his head: "this is the first step to shake the foundation. No matter how you want to beat this step, it is inevitable."


    "It''s the same." Su Nianxia said while eating fried meatballs there.


    Hua Ruge''s appetite is far better than Su Nianxia''s, so she puts out her mother''s aunt and Xiao Bao. Shuiyunning and shuiyunxuan are surprised to see Hua Ruge. Xiaobao doesn''t know her anymore. Hua Ruge doesn''t want to hold her anymore.


    "Water Yun Ning shook his head and said:" you don''t hold him, he is going to sleep


    Hua Ruge nodded.


    "Although you have changed your appearance, you should be careful not to neglect," said shuiyunxuan


    "I see. Don''t worry, aunt."


    After chatting for a while, he sent several people back to the space, and Hua Ruge just went to bed.


    From this day on, Huang Yueying will ask about the progress of the public office every day. The director and the following tolerance want to find Hua Ruge, but they can''t find it. They can only explain it in this way.


    Huang Yueying thinks that the public office is incompetent, so he starts to send his disciples to look for them. He can''t let go of any suspicious people, including the search of the inn.


    Of course, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia have also been examined, but they are ignored because their appearance is so different.


    At this time, Huang Yueying thought that Huaxing pill could only hide gender characteristics and change body shape, but could not change appearance, so she never looked in this direction.


    This investigation even made the whole city stormy. Not only the ordinary people, but also the inner part of the Shenyuan were shocked.


    Generally, we all know that this girl of the Huang family has such a problem, but it''s not a big deal. She can turn a blind eye to her father''s face, but it can''t be ignored in such a big trouble.


    Just in time, there was a disciple of the temple Lord who loved drinking. Once upon a time, he sent his little disciple down the mountain to buy some wine to satisfy his cravings. But these days, he couldn''t drink the wine of Jiuzhou tower. He was very uncomfortable and was dissatisfied with the Huang family.


    So one day I found an opportunity to talk about it beside the temple Lord. It''s said that the gossip outside has a very bad influence on the temple. If I don''t care about the people and the disciples, I will question the justice of the temple.


    He also said that because Hua Yueying is the daughter of the Dharma protector, the law enforcement hall is not brave enough to manage it, so it can only ask him to do it.


    The temple master frowned as soon as he heard this: "and this kind of thing?"


    "Yes, now the whole Shenyuan people have a lot of misogyny about the Huang family." The disciple said again.


    Of course, the temple master did not fully listen to him, and immediately said, "please call me the Lord of the law enforcement hall."


    Soon, the leader of the law enforcement hall came. He was quite upright, so he told Huang Yueying''s story. He really disturbed the people, and because there were so many people who liked the wine in that restaurant, people would be dissatisfied with the temple if they went on like this.


    Hearing this, the temple master knew that things could not be wrong. After thinking about it, he ordered: "send my order to Huang Da dharmapala to discipline his good born daughter, and don''t do anything else. In addition, the owner of the tavern should not be arrested any more, and the tavern should be reopened. "


    "Yes, Lord." The leader of the law enforcement hall led the order, and the disciples of the hall leader were also beautiful in heart. It seems that they can drink good wine again.


    On the same day, the order was sent to Huang Fufa. Huang Fufa was frightened by the order of the temple master. It''s important to know that the temple master would not deal with this small matter by himself. Even if he dealt with it, he would save face for these old people, but now he even scolded them directly, which shows that he was really angry. It''s pretty good.


    He hurried to Huang Yueying''s yard.


    At this time, Huang Yueying is still joking with the male pets. Five or six people are around her, pinching the shoulder, kneading the leg, and being extremely attentive. Huang Yueying is happy.


    As soon as Huang Baofa came, he overturned the tables and chairs in front of Huang Yueying, pointed to the male pets and said angrily, "you all roll down for me."


    One by one, the men were so scared that their legs were all soft. It was only when they helped each other that they got out of the door.

 Chapter 1969

    "Look at the people you raise. A girl''s family doesn''t know how to be disgraced!" The more he said, the more angry he became.


    "What''s the matter with you, dad? You usually don''t care about these things. " Huang Yueying asked strangely, not afraid of the color on her face, but still smiling.


    "I usually don''t care if you come back because you are just a brawler. Although there are some rumors in the God Kingdom, they can''t shake your father and my foundation, but what have you done this time?" Huang shouts.


    Huang Yueying wondered, "what did I do?"


    "You have seized people''s taverns and teahouses, and also searched people wantonly. Now the whole Shenyuan is well known. Even the old man who is the temple leader knows that you have done such a mischievous thing. Today, I have been ordered to reprimand me." Huang Baofa said: "your father and I have such an old face that you have lost it to me."


    Huang Yueying was surprised and said, "the temple Lord knows this?"


    "From today on, you have closed your door to me and thought about it. Those men have been dismissed from me, and none of them can be taken. After that, you should practice hard and make progress. You are not allowed to make any more mischief for me." Huang Baofa gave a death order.


    Huang Yueying was in a hurry when she heard this: "Dad, you can''t do this. I promise I won''t catch those two people. You can''t let me raise other men."


    "Of course, you can''t catch it any more. Instead of catching it, you have to let them continue to do business. You can''t interfere with it any more." Huang HUFA said and added: "and it is also necessary to dismiss the male pet."


    "Dad..."


    "You''ve been honest with me!" Huang Shoufa hummed and blocked the courtyard with a border on his backhand. Huang Yueying is upset to beat the border to get out, but her strength is too much worse than Huang HUFA. However hard she can use, the border has not even appeared a ripple.


    Huang Yueying was so angry that he immediately smashed all the stone tables and benches in the yard. He said angrily, "Hu Yue, I won''t let you go, I won''t!"


    Because she would normally do it, but she never said anything. She must be Hu Yue who did it.


    Unexpectedly, she underestimated her.


    Huang Yueying was angry. He saw that several yards nearby had been opened, and the boy pet inside had been taken out by the little disciple in turn.


    She stopped it loudly, but her voice couldn''t get out of the boundary, and she almost bit her teeth.


    Hu Yue, I can''t finish with you!


    "Achoo."


    Hua Ruge, who was shopping, suddenly sneezed. She rubbed her nose and thought, "where''s this heavy resentment?"


    "I think our plan has worked." Su Nianxia said: "now it''s stormy. Let alone her aunt. Even the saint should be restrained."


    Hua Yuege heard the words and smiled: "at the end of the day, it''s her own trouble. If she hadn''t sent so many people, she wouldn''t have made so much trouble."


    "Su Nianxia nodded:" this is also a brain is not very bright


    Talking about them, they saw that the temple disciples who came out to arrest people went towards the direction of the temple one by one, so did the tolerance. It seems that they have the meaning of no longer arresting people.


    This is to let Hua Ruge have some accidents. Unexpectedly, someone has restrained Huang Yueying.


    The next day, the office posted a notice saying that they were no longer wanted, and tore off the seals of the tavern and the teahouse, indicating that they could open again.


    The common people are very happy. But after two days of happiness, they found another serious problem. That is, Hu Yue didn''t know where to go. He never appeared, and he didn''t mean to open up.


    People have been guessing whether it scared people out of the city, and whether they dare not come back in the future?


    After guessing for a few days, they think it''s true. However, Hu Yue is still hiding in the divine realm. Now he should have been informed for a long time. He shouldn''t be absent.


    People who love wine are happy. When they think that they may never drink good wine again, they have more complaints about Huang family and Huang Yueying.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia still live in the inn as Jiming and Jiyue. They eat and drink every day, but they are very comfortable. They pay attention to the news outside every day, and watch the resentment ferment almost. They are going to take the second step.


    They knew that if they didn''t give Huang Yueying a good look, they would be bullied for the second time, so they didn''t plan to let go.


    These days, sun batian''s brain is a little hard to turn around. He thinks things are a little bit wrong more and more. When he heard that the disturbance started, even the temple master was shocked and scolded Huang Da''s Dharma protector. The Dharma protector dismissed Huang Sangu''s grandma''s male pets and locked her up.


    On the other side of the hall, the master himself said that he would not catch Hu Yue any more, and that he would allow his tavern and teahouse to open.


    Looking at the result, it''s not like a means of fighting for favor, but a real confrontation. It seems that he acted as a pawn in the front in the confrontation.


    If Aunt Huang finds out that the main culprit of spreading news is him, then his head will not be able to protect.


    The more he thought about it, the colder his heart was. He walked around the room every day, sweating all over his head.


    But his wife and concubines didn''t understand, and didn''t hear what happened. Sun batian, who can''t live a life, was in such a hurry this time.


    One night, he was walking alone in his study, thinking simply about what he could take away from this divine realm and how to develop in other divine realms.


    He is a gangster who has never seen much of the world. He knows that he has offended a big man. The only way he can think of is to run away.


    At this time, a white light flashed across his room, and he saw Hu Yue standing in the middle of his study, looking very happy.


    Sun batian saw that Hua Ruge''s mood was extremely complex. On the one hand, he thought that this was a real means. Even that Aunt could fight, and others were caught without any resistance.


    But on the other hand, he felt that she had cheated him and said that he would climb up to the third Aunt Huang. He thought that he could rise up to the sky, but he didn''t expect to be the opposite of others. How could he bear this.


    "Sir, you''ve done me a lot of harm this time. If you find out that I''m dead, there''s no body." Sun batian was helpless, so he almost didn''t cry out.


    Hua Ruge sat down slowly and said with a smile, "you said it''s very secret. Nobody can find it out?"


    "I say so, but what if?" Sun batian has been tortured by this in case these days, for fear that he will find out the loopholes.


    "How can you be guilty of being a thief all day?" Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "don''t worry, this kind of thing can''t be found out. You and I are enemies on the surface. You won''t help me if you think about it."


    When sun batian heard this, he said, "yes, we have enemies before. If someone comes to me, I will never do it."


    "That''s right." Hua Ruge nods.


    Sun batian looked at Xiang Hua with the eyes of the Savior and said, "you are so smart, sir, that Huang Sangu''s grandmother can still leave all over her. I admire you."


    Hua Ruge smiled at him: "I''m not the only one who hurt her, but the two of us."


    Sun batian had no reason to feel that his heart was shaking, and he had some bad premonitions.


    "What do you mean?" He asked.


    "It means that you can only do things for me now, whether you like it or not." Hua Yuege said.


    Sun batian swallowed a little water course: "what do you say?"


    "It''s the same as last time, but this time it''s not spreading news but spreading rumors. The goal is the Huang family''s father and daughter Hua Yuege said.


    Sun batian almost didn''t kneel on the ground when his legs were soft. He trembled and said, "where dare I?"


    "Last time I saw that you did a good job, just follow the way last time, be careful not to be found." Hua Yuege said.


    Sun batian shook his head to the same extent as Bu Langgu: "no, no, I can''t dare to fight against that kind of person."


    But he thought later that he didn''t think he could afford it. He was wrong. He shouldn''t have provoked him in the beginning. Now he is in a situation of death.


    He doesn''t want to die.

 Chapter 1970

    Hua Ruge felt a little sympathy for his appearance. She said, "don''t worry. Many people in Shenyu have complaints about Huang''s family now. You just need to lead them. You don''t need to make big moves. No one will notice."


    Sun batian is still struggling.


    Hua Ruge stood up and patted him on the shoulder. "To put it straight, you don''t have a choice now. We can have a good sleep only if we completely overthrow the Huang family."


    "Is this a good move?"


    "As long as you make up a bad rumor." Hua Yuege answers.


    Sun batian''s tooth bit and said, "OK, I believe you this time."


    "That''s right. I''ll wait for your good news." Hua Ruge said and left again. Sun batian looked at the extra bag of Lingjing on the table and swallowed a mouthful of saliva again. Suddenly he said, "I''m worth it if I do this job."


    On the same day, he made up a rumor at home. He was a scoundrel himself. He could not do this kind of thing better. Later, he said that people would kill people in order to be superior. Of course, the name of embezzlement, bribery and embezzlement of incense money was also indispensable. There was even the news of Huang Baofa and the concubine of the temple master.


    Huang Yueying is also indispensable here. In addition to bullying women and bullying men, he also abused power and despised gods.


    Sun batian remembers Hua rugo''s words. Whether he can move to the father and daughter depends on what he made up. He hollows out the brain cells for once and for all, and what is cruel.


    When it was almost finished, he began to think about spreading out insurance. He thought about it and decided to call his subordinates. No one said only one piece of news, and he could not spread it at the same time. The time needed to be turned off and come a little bit.


    And it can''t be said directly in the public, but it should be said that you can hear it when drinking from your neighbors.


    These little gangsters are familiar with these things. They start to do them after getting the order.


    Sun batian was counting the money at home. He was also in a panic. He didn''t know if it could be done or if it could be done.


    He wants to run every day, but now he can only run next to him.


    It turns out that Hua Ruge is very good at timing. Nowadays, Jiuzhou restaurant is delayed to open. People are more dissatisfied with Huang''s family. When they hear about Huang''s family, they become more angry.


    Moreover, rumors and rumors spread more and more quickly. In addition, the spread of rumors and rumors has been intensified. In less than four or five days, the reputation of the Huang family has been stinking. Even the children in Shenyu know that Huang''s Dharma protector and concubines are not clearly involved. Huang Yueying''s work is even more filthy, which makes people''s ears dirty.


    And the corruption, abuse of power, and contempt of gods made countless believers angry. Many people talked loudly in the audience, saying that this kind of people should be killed, leaving the temple''s reputation dirty.


    Not only some people said that there were many people who joined in, but also many people who denounced the Huang family at one time.


    The Huang family didn''t fail to find out. As early as the third day, they sent people to clarify and forbid discussing such matters. However, rumors are more fierce than tigers. It''s from the fact that the Huang family has trained people like Huang Yueying that they used to have a very bad style, which is very unpopular.


    Now the common people and believers think that the news they hear is true. Now, the suppression of the Huang family is the expression of heart deficiency, so there are not only a few but also many people who denounce.


    This time, the Huang family is suffering. Huang Baofa can''t help but think about it. When he did these things, he was very secretive. Only a few of his relatives knew about it. How could it be passed on?


    Besides, he didn''t take the embezzled money himself and gave it to his subordinates. There was no reason for them to report on themselves?


    The strangest thing is to have an affair with the concubines of the temple Lord. But as far as the two of them are concerned, they can''t spread it out. How can the whole God Kingdom know now?


    If all this goes to the temple master''s ears, can he keep his old life?


    Sun batian never thought that he had made it up so much, nor wronged the Dharma protector. He really has these things, so now he is more guilty than angry and confused.


    Huang HUFA turns around in the room. At last, he thinks that his daughter has more ideas. So he sends someone to call Huang Yueying to his room and tell her about it.


    Huang Yueying has been locked up for so many days. Hearing these things, she just felt her brain was buzzing, and almost fainted.


    She gnashed her teeth and said, "Dad, I just made sure that Hu Yue did it, otherwise how could it be so coincidental?"


    "How can she know what I''m doing as a little kid?" Huang Baofa still can''t think.


    "Dad, you are confused. No one can know these things. It''s a rumor, but you just did it." Huang Yueying''s brain is still faster than her father''s.


    "Does yellow protect a law eye to stare a way:" rumor


    "Yes, you can''t feel guilty now. You should take the initiative to go to the hall master to explain the situation, and let the hall master catch Hu Yue and confront him face to face." Huang Yueying has an idea.


    "Can you do it?" said Huang? Although they are rumor, but I have done these things after all


    "As long as there is no evidence, you will be killed and denied, saying that you are wronged. Someone is going to frame you." Huang Yueying said again.


    After hearing this, Huang Baofa said, "I''ll go now."


    Huang Yueying watched her father leave her heart still not at ease, I don''t know if it''s too late to go now.


    The so-called pre emptive, post system in people.


    She just hated that she didn''t get the news earlier. It''s really damned that this disgusting Hu Yue can''t get down the stairs and still hold back the whole Huang family!


    The good wine disciple of the temple master only felt that he was in a bad mood recently. He was not happy to drink any wine. He couldn''t even improve his cultivation. He thought that there might be no good wine to drink in the future. His anger burned to the father and daughter of the yellow family.


    Recently, he heard that some rumors of the Huang family began to spread in the Shenyu. He took the opportunity to report things and found the temple master. He wrote down all the crimes of the Huang family and presented them to him.


    As soon as the temple master saw that his eyes were green, he saw that his concubine had let the old man sleep, even though ten thousand people were upset, and slapped the desk heavily, his chest was fluctuating.


    Two words also don''t say to run to own backyard.


    He had five concubines in all. He had to ask who had done such shameless things.


    The Lord of the temple was also a wise man. He knew that if he asked anyone normally, he would not say anything. So he chose to use deceit. From the first room, he directly reprimanded her to confess.


    The little concubine, who had nothing to do with it, cried and said it was wrong.


    But when I got to the fifth room, the concubine pulled out and killed her as soon as the hall master told me that she was dishonest. She didn''t dare to hide it. She cried and told me about Huang Baofa. Of course, she didn''t say that the concubines wanted to collude with each other, but that Huang Baofa was strong to her and threatened that she couldn''t tell. She was also a victim.


    At this time, the little boy came to report that Huang Baofa had arrived.


    "How dare he come?" The temple master clapped the table and said, "let him wait in the front hall."


    As soon as he said that, he stood up and walked towards the front hall. The concubine was still behind, crying sadly and bitterly to let the hall master take charge.


    The Lord of the temple is calm. He didn''t get angry first when he saw Huang, but listened to him calmly.


    According to his daughter''s confession, Huang HUFA said with tears and snivels how the people outside had wronged him, and how he had devoted himself to the temple. Of course, he did not forget that Hu Yue did everything to frame him and slander him.


    The temple Lord said nothing all the time, but looked at him coldly.


    Huang HUFA''s heart is colder and colder. It''s a bit wrong in his heart. He has said so much. The Lord of the temple should comfort himself. How can he say nothing.


    When he finished, the temple Lord glanced at him and said, "Huang HUFA, you have been in the temple for so many years, and you are in the eyes of people. This time, you will surely be innocent."


    When Huang HUFA heard this, he was very happy. It seems that the temple master still believes in himself.


    After the temple Master said this, he said to the little boy, "preach to the law enforcement hall master."

 Chapter 1971

    Huang HUFA knew that this was to use the power of the temple to suppress rumors. He was also very confident. He thought that his daughter really had a way. He could solve the problem by crying.


    But he was a little strange. Why did the temple master let him kneel there and not let him get up? But he can''t care so much, as long as he can calm it down.


    Soon the Lord of the law enforcement hall went up to the hall and knelt on the ground and said, "see the Lord."


    "Do you know that Huang Baofa has been wronged by the people recently?" The temple Lord opened his mouth with dignity, but there was still no smile on his face.


    "I''ve heard from the Lord." Said the Lord of the law enforcement hall.


    The temple master nodded: "this rumor is harmful to the image of our temple. We must explain it to the people as soon as possible. I ask you to thoroughly check the accounts of the temple under the jurisdiction of Huang HUFA, as well as the actions of Huang HUFA and his daughter, and report them to us truthfully within seven days, without half concealment."


    "Yes." When the law enforcement hall leader promised, he was very sympathetic to Huang Baofa.


    After so many years in power, who will be completely clean? The hall master knows it well, so he usually keeps one eye open and one eye closed. If he wants to check it, he will give up this man completely and punish him in a proper way.


    After hearing this, Huang HUFA''s legs were all soft, and he could hardly kneel. He jumped abruptly in his heart and circled this sentence in his head: "my life is over."


    The Lord of the law enforcement hall took the order. There were only two people left in the hall, Huang HUFA and the Lord.


    "Dharma protector Huang, we will tell the world and return your innocence after verification. Go back and wait for the good news." The temple Master said lightly.


    Huang Baofa said that he could not get any good news. When he went back, he was waiting for death, but he had to wait for death. He said bitterly, "thank you very much for the great kindness of the temple Lord. My subordinates are leaving."


    He said that he stood up from the ground and didn''t know which leg he took to go out.


    After he went out, the temple Lord threw the brochures presented by his disciples on the ground heavily, and his head was full of blue tendons.


    If there is something else, he can open one eye and close one eye. After all, he is also a strong man, but he dare to take the green hat to his head. It''s really a bear heart leopard!


    Huang Baofa reluctantly flies back to his mountain peak and heads down to the room.


    Huang Yueying is waiting for the news. Seeing Huang HUFA coming back, she asks: "Dad, how are you?"


    "It''s over, it''s all over." Huang Baofa walked into the door and repeated this sentence in a loss of soul.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Yueying said in a hurry.


    "The Lord of the temple sent the law enforcement hall to thoroughly investigate us. This is to get rid of our father."


    Huang Yueying was shocked and lost color: "how could this happen?"


    "I think it may have been exposed. His concubine must have been recruited." Huang Baofa said, "I knew I shouldn''t have touched that woman."


    Huang Yueying was surprised to hear this. "Dad, did you really do this?"


    Huang Baofa can''t answer.


    "Dad, you are confused." Huang Yueying''s face looks like Earth after hearing this.


    Huang HUFA was not happy to hear this. He raised his head and said, "would our family have suffered such a disaster if you had not looked up to Hu Yue and compared people on a desperate way?"


    "I......" For a while, Huang Yueying was also blocked.


    Neither of the father and daughter is clean, let alone who.


    Just as they were talking, the people from the law enforcement hall came and shut them up for a while, and then make a decision after finding out.


    In order to appease the people''s temple in the God region, the temple will also announce the news to the whole God region, so that the people can calm down and wait for the results of the investigation, and the temple will certainly give the people an explanation.


    these days, Hua Song and Su Xia Xia listened to the outside discussions and peace talks, and chose not to participate. What they did was to make complaints about the God realm in the inn.


    On this day, when they were eating in the lobby of the inn, they listened to the news from the wine drinkers nearby. They also said that they had controlled the father and daughter of the Huang family and waited for the results of the investigation.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia were a little confused when they heard the news. How many things did they experience? Of course, they knew that the temple chose to investigate thoroughly rather than clarify directly. To suppress the speech means that they were really investigating thoroughly.


    Huang HUFA''s father and daughter are not well-known in the God Kingdom, which means that they have done a lot of bad things. This check has not been completely missed.


    Hua Ruge said while eating peanuts: "shouldn''t it?"


    She planned to make up a rumor to let Huang Baofa''s enemies fight first, but she didn''t expect that she had not heard about the fight, so she was arrested directly, which also developed too fast.


    Su Nianxia thought for a moment and said, "if this is not a walk, the person he offended may be the temple master."


    "He doesn''t have the courage to conflict with the temple master." Hua rugo thought of a brain hole coming out of his eyes, and whispered, "you say he doesn''t really have an affair with the concubine of the temple master?"


    Su Nianxia scratched his face, then smiled vaguely and said, "it''s not impossible to see his daughter like that."


    After laughing for a while, Hua Yuege said, "maybe it''s just a walk through. Let''s watch it change."


    Su Nianxia nodded and was calm.


    Next, the people saw that the law enforcement hall had made great efforts to catch all the Yellow Dharma protectors scattered in the main temples back. It seemed that they would be subject to strict trial.


    When the people saw this, they were all jubilant, especially those families whose sons and husbands had been robbed. They felt that these bad people should be treated like this, and the temple would surely give them just results.


    Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia went out shopping again, so they heard the news. They didn''t expect the temple to move in a real way. Seeing that ten common people have six chances to be happy, Hua Ruge was still a little excited. This is the legendary good thing.


    Because of the above order, the efficiency of the law enforcement hall is particularly high. It not only grasps Huang''s confidants, but also takes away the paperwork of Huang and Huang Yueying, which the director of the public office dare not handle. One by one, it finds the defendant, records the situation and takes it as evidence of a crime.


    Their father and daughter did not do a lot of bad things. They had a tolerance to see for themselves. The paper they took from the public office was as thick as several books combined. We can imagine how many victims there were.


    And such a check is more and more out of control, because some people know that the Huang family is in a high position and are bullied and dare not to sue at all. Now, everyone has found someone to write the paper, and line up to report the case to the public office.


    It used to be very idle in the public office. Tolerance and the director''s master gambled or drank tea every day. Now it''s good. They can''t receive these complaints.


    In the law enforcement hall, I was afraid that things would not go well, so I was very diligent. I told the public office to investigate everything related to Huang''s family in detail. After checking the evidence of the people, all of them were sent to the shrine.


    The office was even busier. All the tolerances were transferred to work.


    In this way, the Huang family can''t hide all the things they do. They are shaken out one by one. It''s more colorful to write the accusations than the rumors made up by sun batian.


    Sun batian himself is stupid. How could he not have thought that Hua rugo was right? If there were rumors, everything would be solved?


    How can it sound so unbelievable.


    Don''t mention him. Even Hua rugo and Su Nianxia, the two masterminds behind the scenes, didn''t expect that Huang''s father and daughter had done so many immoral things.


    The seven-day inventory is finally over. The law enforcement hall leader thinks it''s almost over. He hands over the stack of crimes he found. He goes up to the money resources of the greedy ink temple, abuses his power, plays tricks on the big girl and little daughter-in-law, smashes the other people''s stall and doesn''t lose money. There are tens of thousands of charges.


    Of course, it''s not written about the green hat worn by the hall master. Although it''s said by the people, he dare not check the back house of the hall master. He can''t ask Huang Baofa. If he doesn''t ask, everyone is happy. If he asks something, everyone will be ugly.


    Huang Yueying''s accusations are also many, but they are basically minor ones. They focus on robbing men. Although the accusations are relatively simple, they can''t stand how many she robbed. Hundreds of people were listed before and after, which looks very spectacular.

 Chapter 1972

    Seeing that they were both angry and satisfied, the temple Lord clapped the table and said, "come, bring up their father and daughter, and I will ask myself questions."


    "Yes." The little disciples promised to bring people up from outside.


    The Lord of the law enforcement hall knows to ask. He has been waiting outside for a long time.


    Huang Baofa also heard the news in the prison. He knew what was going on outside, but now he didn''t hold the hope of life. When he came in, he went straight to the kneel and said, "my subordinates are guilty."


    But Huang Yueying was extremely unwilling in her eyes. She said: "the temple Lord clearly believes that Hu Yue did us harm. They made rumors and made troubles. If we don''t eliminate them soon, it will be a disaster in the God kingdom in the future."


    When the temple Lord saw that they were both popular, he didn''t fight at the same place. He immediately said with a heavy face, "you two are so guilty. Who gives you the strength to cry grievances?"


    "The little girl pleaded guilty, but Hu Yue, a talented man, was in great trouble and had to be eliminated." Huang Yueying is still shouting.


    The hall Lord frowned a little, and the law enforcement hall Lord hurriedly came forward to seal Huang Yueying''s mouth with his holy power, so that she could not speak again.


    The temple Lord looked at Huang and said, "what else do you say?"


    "My subordinates have nothing to say, just rely on the temple master." Huang protected the lifeless way.


    The temple Lord gave a slight, untraceable snort, and then waved: "stay down, punish according to the law."


    Little disciple pressed them down.


    The Lord of the law enforcement Hall said: "according to the law, Huang Yueying should be killed. Her daughter, Huang Yueying, is not guilty to death, so she was expelled from the temple without my divine protection. What do you think?"


    "Let''s do that, and we will tell the world today." The temple master spoke.


    "Yes." This is the end of the law enforcement hall.


    On the same day, Huang Baofa was dragged out and killed by lightning, while Huang Yueying was whipped and thrown out of the temple.


    When the shrine issued a notice, the people all cheered and cheered, especially those with beautiful men at home, who finally dared to let the men out.


    The news reached the inn. Hua rugo and Su Nianxia were drinking. When they heard this, they touched the glass. Before drinking, Hua rugo looked at the ripples in the glass and said, "is this a case of multiple evils


    "That''s right." Su Nianxia thought it was very pertinent.


    Originally, this was not a way to die, but to damage the reputation of the Huang family and give the political enemies an excuse to attack. If the father and daughter of the Huang family are innocent, or if they do less bad things, they will not make it to the point that they have to be investigated. Even if they are investigated, they will not die.


    But they didn''t accumulate virtue before, so they did all the bad things, so they fell into their own hands.


    Although Huang Yueying is not dead, he has left the Huang family and the temple, but there is nothing terrible about such a person.


    After drinking the cup, Su Nianxia asked, "should we go home?"


    "Younger martial brother is right. It''s been a while since we came out. The master must be thinking about it. It''s time for us to go back and have a look." Hua said with a smile.


    Small two smell to hear to come over, very reluctant way: "two guest this is to go?"


    "It''s enough fun. It''s time to go." Su Nianxia said with a smile, "do we still owe the money on the counter?"


    Little two shook his head and said: "there are more, I''ll take them to you."


    Hua Yuege waved his hand: "no need, more should be a little small meaning, thanks to your care these days."


    "What do you mean, sir, is what we should do."


    "Keep it, we''re both gone." Hua rugo said, put down his glass and stood up.


    Su Nianxia then got up and went out with Hua rugo.


    Looking at their backs, the little two said, "it''s strange that they have been eating and drinking for more than ten days since they came to Shenyu. It''s really interesting."


    As they said this, they left the gate.


    Su Nianxia stretched out and said, "sister rugo, do you think we''re going to do it for heaven?"


    "That must be counted. Then two people who are responsible for one side of the disaster let''s give it to them. It''s all merit and virtue." Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "and don''t have a taste of sitting in this unknown Xiake."


    Su Nianxia nodded, "that''s right."


    As they said this, they went up the hillside not far away, and after hiding their body shape, they took Huaxing pill again, which turned into the original appearance of men''s clothing.


    Hua Ruge started and said, "it''s still more comfortable. It''s too hard to be fat."


    Su Nianxia felt her face and said, "I also like to use my own face."


    "All right, let''s go." Hua Ruge pulled her wrist, and the two disappeared on the hillside in a flash of white light.


    At the next moment, they went back to their house in Shenyu, only to find that the gate had been broken. Su Nianxia stood in the yard and frowned: "who is so annoying? Don''t let me catch him."


    "Make do with it. Let''s live in the backyard first and get someone to fix it some other day." Hua Ruge said and walked back.


    However, just after the two turned their heads, a red figure landed in their front yard from the sky. The people who came here were full of evil spirits. It seemed that they were not good at coming.


    Hua Yuege looks carefully. The red figure is exactly the Yellow Yueying, but now the red body is not only clothes, but also blood oozing from the body.


    It seems that she has been flogged. The flogging of the temple is unusual, so she''s hurt a lot now.


    When Huang Yueying came in, he stared at Hua Ruge and said, "Hu Yue, you are good at killing my family."


    "what does Miss Huang say? I went to escape the limelight recently. I just heard about the tragedy. It''s a pity." Hua Yuege sighed and said.


    "Stop pretending. I know you did it." Huang Yueying said firmly.


    Hua rugo thought that this man had some brains. He simply didn''t pretend to do it. Looking at her, he said, "you still have the face to say, this is not forced by you?"


    "You admit it?"


    "To be honest, I don''t want to cause trouble here, so I can''t care about you if you drive me out of the public office and seal my industry. If you stop me, I will bear it. But I can''t see the hope of peace if you make progress. Naturally, I will fight back." Hua is like a song.


    Su Nianxia understood in her heart that although Hua rugo spoke well, in fact, she was disturbed to sleep that day.


    Huang Yueying listened to Hua Ruge''s words. She was stunned for a moment, and then she smiled: "it''s really a biting dog that doesn''t bark. I looked down on you before, but now you are still in my hand."


    "Remember the last time I asked your people to give you a message, that''s enough." Hua rugo said a sentence and looked at her and said, "now I''m still saying this sentence. If you go out now, the well water won''t break the river, how about that?"


    Huang Yueying said with a fierce face: "Hu Yue, you still stretch my family to death. Is it too late for you to think that the well water will not violate the river water?"


    "It''s not rumours that hurt you and your father, it''s what you''ve done. You can figure it out now." Hua Ruge frowned and said,


    Huang Yueying said with a sneer: "now you still want to excuse yourself, thinking that I will let you go?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "I mean if you can recognize the mistakes and walk out from me, I will let you go."


    "You let me go?" Huang Yueying couldn''t help laughing.


    She has four strengths of shenyuanjing, but the other side only has one. How can you think it''s absolutely crushing, and the other side even let her go? It''s a big joke.


    Hua Ruge nodded seriously: "yes."


    "I''ll see what you can do to let me go." Huang Yueying said and rushed over. She turned her hand and took out a red diamond. She was very fierce.


    Hua Ru''s singer Yila Su Nianxia''s arm, instead of fighting, flies to the backyard.


    Flying at the same time ordered to devour the beast: "snack goods, border."


    The devouring beast jumped out of the space, and suddenly there was an invisible border around the whole house. This was to isolate the internal and external gods and breath, so as to ensure that the fight inside would not be detected outside.


    Hua Ruge flies to the backyard and places Su Nianxia aside. The strength of the whole person has been promoted to the second level in Shenyuan realm. He turns his hand and takes out the stick.


    Su Nianxia didn''t plan to watch either. He took out his wand of light, and the whole person''s breath also climbed a large part.


    Huang Yueying was shocked when she noticed the surrounding border, because she knew that Hua Ruge had helpers, and the strength of this man''s Shenyuan seemed stronger than that of her father.

 Chapter 1973

    When the backyard found that the master didn''t come out, but it was amazing to see the light staff. If she recognized it well, it was similar to the staff used by their son, and she could feel the power of the gods.


    However, although the staff is very strong, the strength of this man seems to be very weak, which is not enough for fear.


    She also looked at Xiang huaruge, and found that huaruge cultivation has been promoted to the second level of Shenyuan realm, and it also exudes a momentum far beyond the second level of cultivation.


    No wonder the triple disciples she sent all failed.


    "Let me come and meet you," she said with a fierce flash in her eyes


    She said that Hongling in her hand had thrown out, scattering the red light that attracted people and attacking Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to do more entanglement with her. Once the outsiders found out that it was not good to expose their strength, they waved the stick in their hands, and a blazing white light went towards the Hongling.


    When Huang Yueying realized what the white light was, it was too late to accept the move. The moment when the space blade touched Hongling, it cut it off. Her majestic power had no resistance at all.


    "Poof."


    When the magic weapon was destroyed, Huang Yueying vomited a mouthful of blood. She pointed to Hua Ruge, and she couldn''t say anything.


    "You..."


    She has seen in the book that this is the spatial magic power, which is the top of all magic powers. I can''t imagine a hairy child can use it.


    "It''s too late to quit now." Hua Yuege said a word lightly, and smashed it with a stick.


    At this time, Huang Yueying''s magic weapon was destroyed. Not only did Shenyuan receive heavy damage, but also the weapon that was not in his hand, so the momentum fell. She hurriedly took out a long sword from the space to resist Hua Ruge''s stick.


    As a result, this stick is not a spiritual force, but also a space edge. Huang Yueying''s long sword responds by putting it on the stick. He quickly abandons the sword and retreats, but even if it does, it''s a step slower. He has a long cut on his chest, which is very visible.


    After Huang Yueying was flogged, she was injured. The destruction of magic weapons hurt Shenyuan. Now, although it''s not heavy, it''s a big blow to her.


    She didn''t expect that Hua Ruge not only had excellent means, but also had terrible strength.


    "Who are you?" Huang Yueying asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. I want to ask you a question before you die." Hua Yuege stood on the ground and asked, "did your father really give the Lord green?"


    Su Nianxia thinks it''s an important question. When she hears Hua Ruge, she is also worried about it by Lei''s outer Jiao and inner Nen.


    Huang Yueying''s face was livid, and she said angrily, "you want to die!"


    This time, she is no longer close to attack. Instead, she stands in the same place and pushes her hands forward. Suddenly, a terrifying wave hits Hua Ruge. The bluestones on the ground are lifted one after another and will hit Hua Ruge.


    The all-out attack of shenyuanjing quadruple is also very powerful. Hua Ruge must suffer some injuries if she stops without using the soul gun. She doesn''t want to fight hard, so her figure disappears in place.


    Huang Yueying knew that it was not good to see Hua Ruge disappear. She hurriedly turned her head and looked back.


    At this time, Hua Ruge was really behind her. She wanted to sneak attack. Unexpectedly, Huang Yueying responded so quickly.


    Although she was caught by others, Hua Ruge didn''t give up the sneak attack. She saw a flash of red light in her eyes, and the two lights went towards Huang Yueying without any sign.


    Huang Yueying turns around just now. This move is too fast. Before she can reach for the red light, she reaches near. She subconsciously reaches for a block. The red light passes through her palm and bursts in front of her.


    "Boom!"


    Huang Yueying took a few steps back with a scream, but after all, she didn''t stand up and fell to the ground.


    This move is Hua Yueying''s strongest explosive force. It''s extremely aggressive. Huang Yueying can''t stand it when she is seriously injured. She fell on the ground and vomited blood. It''s even more unbelievable to look at Hua Yueying.


    Hua Ruge looked at her and said, "you people, you just don''t cry until you see the coffin. I don''t know how late you cry when you see the coffin."


    "You must not be an ordinary person. Who are you?" Huang Yueying delegated the body back, a face of fear.


    She now understands that this person is absolutely invincible. Although she is not strong now, she must be the top strong in other world. Otherwise, she can''t have so many cards.


    "You don''t tell me, and I don''t tell you." Hua Yuege said that his eyes were red again.


    At this time, Huang Yueying couldn''t bear the thought of revolt. He would be dying if he was bombed again.


    Hua Ruge saw that this man was still alive, and could not help but lament that the horrible body of the four powerful people in shenyuanjing had nothing to do with her two times.


    This is her sneak attack before, hard work strength is really enough to drink a pot of their own.


    "I''ll do it." Su Nianxia said that the palm of his hand rose to the flame, and then he waved the flame towards Huang Yueying.


    Because the red flame temple is also a fire system, Huang Yueying has seen this kind of fire. It''s the most powerful chaos fire in the world. It''s said that only pure fire can be used, not even the Holy Son of their temple. How could this person?


    When the fire burned to her, she sat on her own conjecture. These two would not be ordinary people at all. Her failure was not accidental, but inevitable.


    When Huang Yueying''s body meets chaos fire, it''s like snow meets hot water, and then it''s swallowed up. There''s no ashes left.


    Hua Ruge looked at Su Nianxia and said, "it''s good. The strength has improved. I can''t use it a few days ago."


    Su Nianxia''s lips were white after using the flame. She shook her head and said, "this fire is not fun. I have to rest for a few days."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song.


    I''m afraid this is a paper tiger.


    Su Nianxia took back the flame and said, "this woman is also a dead woman. A good day, however, will provoke us."


    "Who says no?" Hua Ruge also exclaimed.


    The devouring beast has closed the border, but the house has also been destroyed by Huang Yueying''s move. It seems that it can''t live.


    "Well, find another house." Hua Ruge sighed for four weeks.


    Now she is more and more glad that she brought more money when she came out, otherwise it would not be enough.


    When this big house was bought, it spent 100000 yuan on top-grade Lingjing. It was said that if it was smashed, it would be smashed. If it had no money, it would be on the street.


    At the same time, the young master of the big family next door entered the temple to be a disciple, and moved to the vicinity of the temple. The house was empty, and Hua rugo found the old housekeeper to pay and bought it.


    The old housekeeper met two people and was shocked to see each other. He asked, "are you two back?"


    "I went to hide outside the city for a while, and we came back after hearing the news." Hua said with a smile.


    The old housekeeper put away the contract and nodded: "Congratulations, you two. Now the Huang family has lost momentum. You two can have a good rest."


    "Thank you very much." Hua Yuege laughingly put away the contract.


    After the old housekeeper took over and left, they turned around in the house and found that this was similar to the previous one, and it was quite spacious.


    "Elder sister, I will go to our housekeeper and bring those servants back." Su Nianxia said.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "OK."


    She found the best yard for her mother and aunt, as well as Xiaobao.


    Xiaobao saw her change back to her original appearance this time and recognized that this was her mother, so he stretched out two hands to ask for hugs.


    Hua Ruge holds Xiaobao in his arms with a smile, teasing him while explaining the situation with his mother and aunt. When he says that Huang HUFA and Huang Yueying have been eliminated, they can rest assured.


    After removing her rivals, Hua rugo should reopen the restaurant, but she hasn''t accompanied her children for many days. She thinks of her children, and Xiao Bao sticks to her, so she doesn''t plan to do any business in recent days, that is, taking her children at home, coaxing them to eat and sleep in the daytime, and carrying them to her room at night.


    In this way, she and Xiaobao are happy, but their mother is happy, and there is something unhappy outside, that is, the drinkers who are used to drinking wine.


    After Hua Ruge came back, he called back the maids and maids before him. In addition, he asked someone to repair the house he had lived in before, which made many people get the news.


    As soon as the news got out, the first wave of reaction came from the shopkeepers and guys who had worked in the tavern and teahouse before. These people, whether they found a new job or not, ran to the front of the tavern and waited for the owner to open up.

 Chapter 1974

    But if they can''t wait, they can''t wait, and if they can''t wait, they can''t come. They are talking in the street. As soon as they gather and talk, more people will hear the news. When the wine drinkers hear that Hu Xiaodong''s family has come back, they are very happy. When they think of drinking good wine again, they feel that life has more to look forward to.


    So the drinkers came for a stroll when they were free. They wanted to see when the door would open, but there was no movement when they came and went, which made them anxious.


    This evening, a drinker couldn''t wait any longer, so he said to everyone, "let''s go to the small owner''s house and ask her if the restaurant is open."


    "This brother is right. Let''s ask." Someone followed suit.


    The wine drinkers are relatively direct people. Some people follow them as soon as they take the lead. The shopkeeper and the guys also follow them. They also want to know if they can open this business.


    Hua Ruge is usually restless, but it''s not the same with Xiaobao. It''s happy to see the child every day. It doesn''t matter if the business starts a few days late.


    In the evening, she was supporting Xiaobao to teach him how to walk. She watched the young man run into the yard, out of breath, and said, "my boss, it''s not good. A large group of people who don''t know what to do are coming to our house, all shouting to see you."


    Hua Ruge can''t help but feel his head after listening to this, saying that she didn''t offend anyone. She gave Xiaobao to her mother, arranged her clothes and went to the hospital.


    When she got to the front yard, these people had already squeezed in through the gate. The noise sounded like robbery.


    But Hua Ruge went out of the front hall and found that these were all acquaintances, either the former shopkeeper or the wine drinker. She wondered again that she didn''t owe money or sell fake wine. How could she still fight at home.


    "I said, my little boss, it''s not true. Why do you come back so late? You want to kill us."


    "Yes, my dear boss, you are not doing a good job. We heard that you are looking forward to coming back. You can''t let us wait all the time."


    "Well, I''m dying these days. I''m waiting for your wine."


    As soon as Hua Yuege heard it, he laughed and quickly apologized: "everyone, it''s my fault. I apologize to you."


    "Don''t apologize, tell me when it will open."


    Hua Ruge swept the shopkeeper in the crowd and said, "I''m very glad you can come back, guys. In this way, we''ll open today. Let''s go back and prepare."


    "Yes." The shopkeeper and the assistant are both happy. They turn around and go out.


    "You guys, let''s go. I''ll treat you to today''s wine. Everyone can drink it." Hua Ruge said and took the wine drinker out.


    Now all these wine drinkers are happy, and they walk from the house to the tavern on the street.


    The merchants on both sides of the street are envious all the way. They look at people and businesses. If the customers don''t open the door, they will go home to look for them. It''s strange that the business is not prosperous.


    The shopkeeper and the staff are familiar with each other. The staff clean up the tavern and the cooks go to the vegetable market to buy vegetables. They are also very quick to prepare. In less than an hour, the dishes are ready. The wine is also dug out from the cellar at the back and brought up by a jar.


    The wine drinkers are satisfied. They open food and drink one by one, accompanied by Hua Ruge. They sit at this table and chat while drinking.


    "I said that Hu Xiaodong''s family, you are so lucky. The Huang''s family has fallen down because of catching you. What kind of person is Huang Baofa? He will be killed if he says to kill." One of the drinkers.


    "Isn''t it? Huang and his daughter have done so many extraordinary things for so many years, but it''s all right, but I didn''t expect that this offended you."


    "In the future, we''ll all come here for luck."


    Hua rugexin said that he was not lucky at all. It was that Huang HUFA''s family was so unlucky that he offended himself.


    Of course, in line with the purpose of doing good without leaving a name, she didn''t say it, but she nodded with what others said.


    She did not drink less that day. After seeing off all the guests, she sat on the chair dizzy and relaxed.


    The shopkeeper brought the sobering soup from the back chef. At this time, he saw a group of people coming in outside the door. This was a surprise, because the leader he saw was sun batian who came to find fault that day.


    In the past, the owner was sober and a public man to deal with these bullies. Now the owner looks like he is waiting to be bullied.


    He hurriedly called Hua Yuege: "my host, please wake up and wake up. Sun batian is here."


    "Well?" Hua Ruge''s consciousness is not too confused now. When he hears this, he looks up. Seeing sun batian bringing people in, he opens his mouth and says, "little grandson, how can I come here when I have time?"


    The shopkeeper''s heart trembled when he heard this. When are you going to take advantage of it? It seems that you will suffer a loss.


    What he didn''t expect was sun batian''s flattering smile when he saw Hua Ruge: "Sir, I heard that your shop is open. Come and see your old man."


    Since witnessing the gradual decline of the Huang family, he has seen the means of this master. He will move such a huge thing as the Huang family to others who can easily.


    He also believed that he could turn around and make a great progress with this master. So Hua rugo came to worship the mountain as soon as he showed up. He was afraid that he would be abandoned if someone else did something, so he showed special hospitality.


    After he finished speaking, he came out of several small gangsters behind him. Each of them was carrying gifts. They piled up a table in a pile, which seemed to be quite bloody.


    "If you want to, just sit down." Hua Yuege raised his head and said to the shopkeeper, "give me some more wine and vegetables."


    The shopkeeper hasn''t figured it out yet. Last time, he left in a huff. This time, the faces of these bullies have changed. Don''t mention the tigers. They are better than domestic cats.


    When sun batian heard Hua Ruge''s voice, he thought that there was a door to this, so he even said: "thank you, we don''t have much ability, so we want to listen to your dispatch and ask you to keep us."


    Hua Yuege waved his hand and said, "it''s easy to say."


    "You have agreed?" Sun BA''s eyes are bright.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I promised you not long ago. What are you excited about?"


    "Sir, we''ll only see you from now on. If you say we go east, we''ll go east. If you say we go west, we''ll go west." Sun batian began to show his loyalty.


    The shopkeeper next to me heard this sentence when he came back from the chef. I didn''t understand at that time. Did these bullies turn to sex? Don''t do bad things, do good things?


    But it''s not like that. He hasn''t heard of anyone who asks to be a younger brother for good deeds?


    Hua Ruge''s consciousness is not in a state now, and it''s hard to listen to too long sentences, so he said impatiently, "OK, just a few words less, no one will treat you as dumb."


    "Yes." Sun batian quickly promised not to speak.


    Soon the food and wine came up, and sun batian asked his younger brothers to eat and drink. Of course, he mainly toasted Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge had just stopped drinking, and she knew that she was outside. She was so drunk that she couldn''t even find her home. It''s better to drink less. She shook her head and said, "you drink yours, I''ll wake up and go back."


    "I''ll see you later." Sun batian said a few hands make a look.


    These smart ones went out, and in a moment they brought back a sedan chair.


    At this time, Hua Ruge also felt sober after drinking the sobering soup, so he went to the sedan chair and was carried by four small gangsters. Sun batian followed him and sent Hua Ruge home safely.


    When the little girl helped Hua Ruge into the house, sun BA was relieved. He turned to several little gangsters and said, "let''s wait for a prosperous future this time."


    A couple of little gangsters didn''t understand the reason. One of them asked, "I said boss, this guy looks much smaller than us. Is it reliable?"


    Sun batian slapped his hands and said, "how can I speak? I''ll tell you, this skill is much better than you think. It''s a good life to follow her."


    These people still don''t believe it, but sun batian is in charge and they can''t say anything.


    Business has been very good since the opening of the restaurant. Many people can''t line up.

 Chapter 1975

    The teahouse has also opened, and the storyteller has asked her to come back. Miss lian''er heard that she also came back after the opening. With these two people, the teahouse has also operated normally. Hua Ruge can finally see the money back.


    In the past, she could make money no matter in the western Xinjiang or in the eastern continent or even in the chaos. But as a result, the western continent was very good, and the business was well done. It was always more to lose than to earn. Fortunately, she had more money, otherwise she would not be able to support now.


    This day Hua Yuege was listening to the opera in the teahouse. She had been playing with Xiaobao at home, but Xiaobao took a nap, and she felt bored and went out alone.


    Just listening to the euphemism of singing, several people came in outside the door. Hua Ruge looked up and smiled. He was not a bystander, just a few good friends in the public office. Zhao tou was at the front.


    Hua Ruge smiled and stood up to meet him. "I''m thinking of seeing some elder brothers when I''m free. I can''t think that elder brothers will come to have fun first."


    Zhao tou said angrily, "you have already forgotten us, just looking at the beauty."


    The girls on the stage are all blushing.


    "We have to see. Let''s go. I''ll invite you to drink." Hua Yuege said, let''s face to face.


    These tolerance really don''t like to drink tea, just like to drink a little wine, so they all followed out.


    It''s the morning, and there are very few guests in other places, but the Jiuzhou restaurant is also overcrowded, so it''s not easy to find an empty table.


    After several people sat down, a tolerance said: "I said brother Hu, look at your business, are the people who have lived in recent days very moist?"


    "Sloppy." Hua Ruge poured wine for these people with a smile.


    "Brother Hu, we are here not only to rub your wine, but also to tell you the good news," Zhao said


    "Oh? What is it? " Hua Ruge is interested.


    "Isn''t it because the Huang family has collapsed? Would you like to recall you to make a tolerance?" Zhao asked.


    Hua Ruge really likes to do business. She nodded at once, "of course, I will go to thank the director tomorrow."


    Several tolerance a listen to all smile: "so that our brothers can be together again later."


    I don''t know why Hua rugo always feels a little awkward when listening to this. Sure enough, that kind of book can''t be read more.


    Several people had another drink, and only in the evening did they go back to their homes.


    The next day, Hua rugo changed into the official robe that hasn''t been returned yet. I have to say that the official robe is really well made. Hua rugo is very dignified.


    When I came to the public office with a knife, everyone smiled and said hello to her all the way. Because I knew her, I was not so polite. I was familiar with her. Hua Ruge still liked this atmosphere.


    When she arrived at the public office, she went to see the director first. When the director saw that she was smiling, he said, "close the door."


    Hua Ruge, though strange, turned around and closed the door.


    The director is sitting at the round table. There are wine and vegetables on the table. When the old man saw that she was closed, he said to her, "come here, let''s have a drink together."


    "You are welcome." Hua rushes to the past with a smile.


    The director poured a glass for Hua Ruge himself. Hua Ruge hurriedly said, "I''ll do it myself."


    "Come on. I''ll get you the wind after this drink." The director raised his glass.


    Two people touched, Hua Ruge is also a drink.


    The director began to look at her at this time, with the meaning of exploration in his eyes.


    "Is there anything on my face?" Hua Ruge said strangely, she was a little confused.


    The director said: "boy, tell me the truth, did you do it?"


    Hua Yuege was really surprised when she heard that, because she knew what the director meant, and she saw the essence in the old man''s eyes.


    After asking the questions, the director also stared at Hua Ruge, trying to judge her guess from the change of her face, but saw that she started to be stunned, and then smiled, looking very relaxed.


    But this really makes the director feel a little elusive. What''s her reaction?


    "Your Excellency the director is very observant, but in fact, I have done nothing, you know." Hua Yuege then admitted.


    She has always been true to her friends. It''s ok if they don''t ask, but if they ask her to lie, there will be psychological burden. Just say it.


    The director didn''t expect her to admit it. He smiled and shook his head and said, "I guess it''s you. When you look at it, you are the one who recognizes the loss."


    "I think you flatter me."


    "Of course it''s a compliment." The director said, stroked his white beard, and asked, "but how do you know about the Yellow Dharma protector wearing a green hat to the temple Lord?"


    Hua Yuege hears the flames of gossip in Yan''s eyes and asks, "is this really the case?"


    "You don''t know?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly: "I don''t know."


    The director''s gossiping spirit also came up, after drinking a sip of wine, he said: "I heard that Huang Baofa and the youngest concubine of the temple Lord rolled together. When the temple Lord knew it, his face was green, which was the hand that moved Huang Baofa."


    "How can I say it''s so happy? It turns out that the goods are dead." Hua laughs like a song.


    She felt that sun batian was not the main force to get rid of Huang Baofa, but sun batian. What she knew was that he was spreading rumors. What she didn''t know was that she thought he could control and calculate. This knife was too accurate.


    The director drank a glass of wine again, and said, "but when you tell me that, you will tell me. Don''t talk about it outside. It''s easy to get into trouble."


    "My subordinates understand that they will not talk about it to the outside world." Hua Ruge will smile.


    "Director adult nods:" also right, your kid is a ghost clever, come, drink


    They had been drinking for another morning. The director was very happy, so he didn''t drink less. At the end of the day, he began to talk nonsense.


    Hua Ruge always drinks in moderation, so she doesn''t drink much. She helps the director back to the backyard to sleep. She chats with the business people again.


    They all found that the director was particularly partial to Hua Ruge, but they also put it on the plain, saying that it would be over with a smile, but no one was envious.


    This is also the reason why Hua Ruge likes here. It''s a mess of harmony.


    After Huang''s family was overthrown, Hua Yueying''s life not only went smoothly, but also became more famous than before. Especially among women, everyone wanted to see what kind of man Huang Yueying wanted to get.


    So there are always waiting big girls and little daughters-in-law at the gate of huaruge office and the tavern, just to have a look at her, which is much more beautiful than expected, so I want to see it.


    Hua Ruge seems to have become the idol level figure in the God kingdom. Wherever she goes, there are girls giving gifts, fruits, food, embroidered handkerchief sachets and all kinds of things to receive achievements. However, Hua Ruge doesn''t accept the latter, just some food.


    In this way, we all know that food is delivered. Sometimes it''s delivered on the road, sometimes it''s delivered to the tavern or the public office without greeting. It''s cheaper for the staff of the tavern and the public office''s tolerance. There''s something to eat every day, and it''s all good.


    Hua Ruge was also a star in the west of Xinjiang before, but at that time, the people respected her, which was totally different from the current enthusiasm, so it was very stressful.


    Originally, I used to stroll and eat in the street, but now when I see so many people, I always have to worry about the image, and feel particularly uncomfortable.


    She sometimes wondered at home how inexplicably she became angry, and how the ancient woman also pursued the stars.


    Su Nianxia is very satisfied with this phenomenon. For nothing else, the food and fruit Hua Ruge brought back all day long will be enough to be the source of her happiness.


    "Or would you like to go out and enjoy the treatment?" Hua rugo puts her mind on Su Nianxia and wants her to attract some firepower.


    Su Nianxia shook his head repeatedly: "I need to practice. Forget it. "


    "You''re smart." Hua Ruge''s voice is helpless.


    Su Nianxia vomited her tongue and boasted, "which girl made this lotus cake? It''s delicious."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song.


    After two months, Xiaobao has been learning to walk and talk for more than ten months.


    Hua Ruge is very happy about this, but also a little sad.


    The child is so old that he hasn''t seen his father. It''s pathetic to think about it.

 Chapter 1976

    In the past two months, she has opened a branch store under the strong advice of wine drinkers, and opened two stores at a time. Although the wine is produced in large quantities, it is still sold in limited quantities.


    The reputation of Jiuzhou restaurant has become more and more famous in the red flame realm.


    She is also very fast in self-cultivation. Recently, she has just broken through the second level of Shenyuan realm.


    Su Nianxia, who has just broken through the first level, is very jealous because her whole day''s cultivation can''t compare with that of Hua Yuediao. She grows up so fast in meditation every day. Naturally, she is envious, jealous and hateful.


    Hua Ruge is happy to accept this kind of vision. It''s called complacency in her heart. It''s not too good to be a genius.


    She is still on a business trip. This job is really leisurely. There are many tasks that she can do twice a month. Hua rugo has caught up with her twice at present. One is to catch the two people fighting in the court, the other is to catch a thief.


    These people who have committed crimes, no matter their strength is strong or weak, will not resist as long as they encounter tolerance. Because this is Shenyu, they can''t escape if they want to run, but attacking tolerance must be a capital crime. No one is willing to do this.


    so Hua rugo has no chance to fight at one time, and she is too lazy to fight. It''s more interesting to eat and drink all day than to fight and kill.


    On that day, the director ordered that all the tolerances of the next day must be arrived, and that there should be important orders.


    On the next day, dozens of business trips were made to the public office. The director sat in the center of the lobby facing the following person: "don''t be idle these days. Go to the streets and patrol the streets. Make sure our wives are peaceful."


    "No fighting, not to mention bullying. As for those bullying men and women, they must make Shenyu look peaceful. Do you understand?" Your Excellency the director.


    "Yes." The tolerance promised.


    At this time, Zhao tou stood up and asked, "my Lord, is something wrong?"


    "Are you all confused? Once in three years, the temple is about to start. The disciples and deacons of the temple will come down the mountain. When people see a mess in our God Kingdom, I will not be the director." The director is not very angry.


    Then they remembered that this was the day.


    They don''t want to be aggressive. They haven''t calculated that three years have passed so quickly.


    "Xiao Zhao, Xiao Hu, you two can cheer me up and keep more eyes on me." The director also specially explained.


    Hua Ruge then stood with Zhao tou and bowed to himself.


    "I''ll be relieved if I give it to you. I will reward you very much when the big competition is over." Said the director.


    "Thank you very much," said all the tolerance


    The director stroked his white beard and left satisfied.


    As soon as he left, he began to discuss, among which Hua Ruge held Zhao''s head and said, "brother Zhao, what''s the situation of this big ratio?"


    "Dabi is the temple''s recruitment of disciples and the assessment of existing disciples. It is divided into two parts, one is the selection of new students, the other is the competition of the disciples in the clan." Zhao explained.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I see."


    Zhao tou then looked at Xiang Hua and said, "I think you have a good bone, brother. Do you want to participate in the selection?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly and said, "brother, I really don''t have enough materials, and even if I have such skills, I won''t go there. It''s so nice to be free and happy outside. It''s uncomfortable to be a disciple."


    "You boy, everyone else wants to climb up, but you want to be comfortable." Zhao tou shook his head and smiled.


    "It''s because they can''t think of it. It''s no use climbing up. It''s ok if they can''t climb up. If they do, the things they have to deal with and the pressure they face will be too great, far less comfortable than the people under us." Hua Yuege said.


    Zhao tou glanced at her and said with a smile, "it''s like you''ve experienced it."


    Hua Yuege laughs and then asks, "brother Zhao, how many days will it take to start this contest?"


    "There is almost half a month left, and it will last for half a month. We have to work hard every three years. Don''t think about taking a vacation." Zhao said.


    "That''s a little hard work." Hua rugo shook her head and thought that this was not satisfactory. She made a tolerance because she was leisurely, but she was still busy.


    "Brother Hu, I have to tell you something. Because Dabi is in the square in the center of Shenyu, there are Temple disciples coming down the mountain from now on. Those people are all masters. Don''t touch them if you can. If you can touch them, don''t provoke them." Zhao asked.


    "Brother Zhao, don''t worry," Hua Yuege said. "When I see those people, I will take a detour and promise not to cause trouble to our office."


    "That''s right." Zhao nodded.


    After that, they went to patrol the street separately. The tolerance of patrol said to her that in the past, we should warn the little gangsters about this kind of thing, but we haven''t seen the little gangsters for several months this year.


    "I''ve opened two new restaurants. They are all helping me." Hua Yuege said.


    Since receiving sun batian, she has asked them to do serious work. After all, it will last for a long time. Otherwise, someone who is hidden will die.


    Sun batian learned how to manage restaurants and let his subordinates learn to do things.


    "I can''t believe that those people are willing to have sex." That tolerance.


    Hua Ruge laughs. In fact, the little gangster can''t hold his temper for a moment, but sun batian is afraid to do nothing. It''s good to get used to it after a long time.


    However, the problem of her walking around the street with a knife came. There were women around her everywhere. Even these women followed him, and a large group together affected the traffic.


    Hua Ruge had to put up a shelf, face to face so that they could not follow, nor stand in the middle of the road, let alone send gifts.


    She has always been a smiling face. This murderer has some effect. The big girl and little daughter-in-law don''t look so blatant.


    Other tolerance but envy very much, can''t help but ask: "brother you are also very old, why don''t you marry a wife and family?"


    "Not yet." Hua rugo answers this question every time for this reason.


    "You''re too picky. You can''t see them. You just like the fairies in the temple?" Tolerance winked at her.


    "If a fairy likes me, it''s not bad." Hua Ruge is interested in Tao.


    The people around laughed: "you think pretty boy."


    From this day on, Hua Ruge felt like going to work. He spent more than half of the day wandering around, and could not steal any laziness.


    It''s a heavy physical work for a lazy person like her. Hua Ruge sighs when he is free. He thinks it''s not so comfortable for the bottom layer. He has orders to do things, and is not free at all.


    But if she resigns at this time, it''s estimated that the director''s master must scold her and blow her out. After all, it''s the time of employing people, so it''s strange to let her go.


    So she had to give up her life and patrol the streets with a tolerance all day.


    These people on the street also know that Dabi''s Day is coming. Watching more and more Temple disciples come down the mountain, these people know that they are honest without tolerance, for fear of hitting the muzzle of the gun.


    Not only the ordinary people, but also the tolerance people have converged a lot. They have become the service personnel from the former one hegemonic. They are very polite to see everyone.


    The other tolerance of this change is not suitable. Hua rugo doesn''t think it''s anything, because she usually treats people very gently.


    At noon that day, Hua rugo came to his tavern to have some food and rest.


    Because the Jiuzhou restaurant is so famous, many of the disciples who came down from the temple are drinking and eating in the restaurant. So the tolerance people are also careful, even dare not make a loud noise.


    Several people sat down and began to eat and drink. Hua Ruge was still in a loose state at the beginning, but after hearing the things discussed at the next table, his face became solemn.


    Just listen to the comments of you and me.


    "Elder martial brother song, you just came down from the peak. Do you know what happened to the two people that our Dharma protector picked up?"


    The man called senior brother song put his glass on and said, "if you want to say that these two boys are really fatally wounded, they haven''t died yet. It''s said that one of them is awake and the other is still in a coma."

 Chapter 1977

    "What are you talking about here, elder martial brothers?" he asked


    "You don''t know. Five days ago, the forbidden area suddenly vibrated. Our Dharma protector thought it was unusual and rushed to the forbidden area. As a result, he saw three young men fighting with an ancient soul, and soon killed that soul."


    "And then?"


    "After the fall of the soul, all three were seriously injured. One of them disappeared into a white light. The other two fainted and were rescued by the Dharma protector." Said the man.


    "There are people who can kill the spirits of ancient times. Why are these people?" The little younger martial brother looked surprised.


    "The Dharma protector is not clear. It''s said that the awakened mind is not very clear and can''t say anything," said the man called senior brother song


    "For the first time in many years, I heard that someone could walk to our neighborhood from the forbidden area? It''s amazing. "


    "Who says no?"


    These people are talking again.


    As soon as they said it, they passed, but Hua rugo was stunned at the scene. She was sure that the people she was waiting for had arrived, but she did not know who the two people in the temple were?


    Serious injury?


    She had to go and have a look before she could rest assured. But how can we enter the temple and get close to the wounded?


    "I said brother Hu, why are you absent-minded? Drink." A tolerance opening.


    Hua Ruge nodded, but instead of drinking, he picked up chopsticks and ate symbolically. He kept thinking about how to achieve his goal.


    It''s just that there''s no good way to think about the Kung Fu of a meal, so I just got up and went to the table next to me to inquire about the news. These people are easy to talk. They told her that Liu Zhen and Liu Baofa had saved people. At this time, the two people were recovering on Liu Zhen''s peak.


    Hua rugo got the specific information and left, but she didn''t have the heart to patrol the street that day, so she asked tolerance to help her sue for a holiday and went home.


    When she came home, Su Nianxia was helping Xiaobao to walk. Beside her was shuiyunning, who was cooking food for her children.


    Su Nianxia sees Hua Ruge. Although Hua Ruge''s expression management is very good, she still sees something unusual with years of tacit understanding. But she doesn''t know whether she can tell it in front of the old man, so she pretends not to notice it and asks, "how did sister come back so early today?"


    Xiaobao smiled at Hua Ruge after he saw her. He was very happy.


    Hua Ruge came to pick up the child and said, "nothing''s going on in the street today. I don''t want to waste it."


    Xiao Bao clumsily kisses Hua Ruge''s face with his lips, and looks at her with big black eyes, as if waiting for her to come back.


    Hua Ruge smiled, kissed him on his small face, and said, "miss your mother. She''s a little busy these days. Try to find more time to come back to see you later."


    Naturally, Xiao Bao can''t understand this. He holds his mother''s neck and lies down in her arms to see how cute she is.


    Hua Ruge dotes on his face, then looks up to the water and says: "mother, I will take my child back to my yard for a while, and send it later."


    "Go." The loving way of water.


    Hua Ruge walked to his yard with his child in his arms. Su Nianxia also followed him and said, "elder sister, don''t leave me alone. What can I eat today?"


    They went back to their yard and Hua rugo took a piece of fur and put it on the table for Xiao Bao to play on.


    "Sister, what''s the matter?" Asked Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head: "I heard a bit of wind in the tavern today. I''m afraid that the person we''re looking for has come back and is now in the temple."


    "Back?" Su Nianxia''s eyes brightened and asked, "how are they?"


    "It''s said that he was saved from serious injury, but only two people came back. I''m not sure who it is?" Hua Yuege went on.


    "Two? Seriously injured? " Su Nianxia catches the point.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "they are in the red flame temple now. Let''s find a way to go in and have a look."


    "Yes, let''s see." Su Nianxia said and raised his eyebrows: "but this red flame temple is not easy to enter, let alone let''s go in and let''s see people."


    "That''s the problem." Hua Ruge is also a little upset about this.


    She still doesn''t understand the intention of the people in the temple to save people. If it''s just good deeds and good deeds, it''s easy to say. She''s afraid that they don''t have any intention. In this way, if they expose their identity, they will be able to help people.


    So it''s hard for her to claim recognition before she can see.


    "Elder sister, isn''t there a big ratio now? It''s no problem that we two passed the examination and became Temple disciples. Otherwise, we should go this way?" Said Su Nianxia.


    Hua rugo shook his head: "that''s a lot more than before and after several rounds. It will take a month to go on. I don''t want to wait so long."


    "That''s not a long time." Su Nianxia frowned.


    "By the way." Hua Yuege''s eyes brightened and said, "let''s gamble."


    "What do you think of, sister?" Su Nianxia knew there was a play as soon as she saw her expression.


    "I heard that one of these two people woke up and the other was in a state of serious injury and coma. I said that I could save people, so that I could not get close to them?" Hua Yuege said.


    "Elder sister, are you sure you can still cure the disease that all the people in the temple can''t?" Su Nianxia has some doubts about this.


    "Silly boy, our money is not in vain." Hua Yuege said that he took a small bottle out of the space with his hands turned over. It was from the Cangsong temple that he spent a lot of money.


    This pill has magical power. It can''t be used to save any serious injury except for bringing the dead back to life.


    Su Nianxia saw the bottle and said: "yes, I forgot this."


    "I knew this temple was really useful. I''d have bought one hundred and eighty." Hua Ruge has some regrets about this.


    Su Nianxia said with tears and smiles, "you think it''s cabbage. Every year, the gods give you ten or eight grains. They give you one grain for money. It''s not good to want the second one."


    "It''s a pity." Hua Yuege said.


    Su Nianxia said again, "this pill is available, but people don''t show up for medical treatment, and they don''t promise how much money. It''s hard to be doubted if we rashly offer such a precious pill."


    Hua Ruge felt her chin again and began to think of a way.


    Xiao Bao is playing on the table between them.


    Hua rugo thought and smiled: "we are still the old way, smashing with money."


    "Hit who?"


    "Of course, it''s Liu Da''s Dharma protector."


    "What''s that name?"


    "People''s temples help us dispose of the Huang family and let us reopen the tavern. Can''t we express our gratitude?" Hua Ruge smiled and said: "in order to express his deep gratitude, is it OK to save people by the way?"


    Su Nianxia calculated in his mind, and then said, "elder sister, it''s nearly three months since we reopened. Is it a little late to thank others at this time?"


    "Before, we were so shy that we managed to save enough money after three months." Hua Ruge has now compiled one, and then says with satisfaction, "does it sound more sincere?"


    Su Nianxia nodded admiringly and said, "it''s sincere."


    "I''ll have to ask the temple under the protection of Liu Da tomorrow." Hua Yuege said.


    "Let''s go together."


    Hua Yuege nodded, "OK."


    Hua Ruge knew that if the plan was to succeed, she would not grudge money. Otherwise, it would be hard to see the Dharma protector. So she calculated in advance and gave the Dharma protector Liu a reason to see her.


    When Su Nianxia was walking on the street, he remembered a little, so he asked Hua Ruge, "cousin, according to our execution, this should be possible. Why do you say to gamble?"


    "If those two people are our people, the money will not be wasted." Hua said in a low voice.


    Su Nianxia nodded, which was indeed a concern. They didn''t plan to lose last time. Fortunately, they replaced a pill, but they didn''t run for nothing.


    People in the street know Hua Ruge, who knows where to find it when he inquires a little.

 Chapter 1978

    In front of a large temple gate, there are also many people lining up to offer incense. Hua rugo and Su Nianxia began to stand behind the crowd, but a little disciple of the temple recognized Hua rugo and said with a smile, "why is brother Hu here? What''s the matter?"


    "I have something to ask to see the principal." Hua Ruge said truthfully.


    "Well, the principal is in the inner room. Come with me." The little disciple said and led them inside.


    Walking to the door of the inner room, the little disciple knocked on the door: "Lord, someone is asking for help."


    "Come in." The voice of the LORD came out.


    Little disciple pushes the door in, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia follow closely.


    The Lord closed his eyes and meditated. He opened his eyes when he heard the visitor.


    As soon as Hua rugo saw that the principal adult knew each other, she had gone to the tavern to drink before, and she also sent another jar of wine.


    As soon as the principal saw that Hua Ruge waved his hand to let the little disciple go down. As soon as he wanted to speak, his eyes fell on Su Nianxia, and he asked, "little brother Hu, this is it?"


    "This is my cousin." Introduction to Hua Ruge.


    The master nodded and knew it was not an outsider. He got up from the futon and asked, "is there anything difficult for my little brother to come to my temple today?"


    "The Lord misunderstood. I''m here to thank you." Hua Ruge said with a smile, "the temple Lord is so wise. If it wasn''t for the wise decision above, I would still be out, let alone open a restaurant to make money."


    "So you are here to donate incense money?" the principal laughed


    "Your Excellency is wise. I''d like to see the temple master hand over the money to him. How about expressing his gratitude to him that year?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The master shook his head and said, "little brother, it''s not that I don''t help you. Think about how the master of the temple is so high that he can meet a pilgrim himself."


    "I have enough sincerity. How about 30000 pieces of Lingjing?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The principal even waved his hand and said: "although there are not many of these 30000 pieces of Lingjing, they are not many. I will be scolded if I want to report them."


    Hua Ruge slapped his head and said, "I didn''t make it clear. It''s not the top-grade Lingjing, but the top-grade Lingjing."


    She turned her hand and took out a piece of seven color top-grade Lingjing, which was much better than the single white of top-grade Lingjing.


    As soon as the master saw this, he calculated it in his heart. These 30000 pieces of top-grade Lingjing are 30 million pieces of top-grade Lingjing, which is too large.


    "I just want to see him as an old man and express my gratitude. Do you think he can accommodate me?" Hua Ruge said this, and the wind changed again: "if the temple Lord really can''t meet me, you can let me see a Dharma protector."


    As soon as the Master heard it, his eyes brightened and he said, "do you think it''s OK to protect the Dharma?"


    This is obviously less difficult than meeting the temple master.


    Hua Ruge even nodded: "as long as the Lord can take me to see a Dharma protector, I am willing to donate these thirty thousand crystal spirits."


    "You go back and wait for the news. I''ll go to the temple and ask you." The Lord patted Hua Ruge on the shoulder.


    Hua Yuege smiled: "thank you."


    The chief arranged for the little disciples to take them away, and rushed to the temple immediately. He knew that if the story was reported to the chief of the temple, they would not have much credit. But if the money was received by Liu Baofa, he would show his face as a subordinate.


    So he hurried to the gate of the temple and reported the matter to Liu Baofa on the peak.


    After hearing this, Liu Baofa''s eyes brightened and said, "what else is it?"


    "Yes, boss Hu said that she was grateful to the temple. She must meet you or the temple master and donate money." The LORD said.


    Liu Shoufa immediately said: "the temple is in charge of the daily management of Wanji. If you have free time to see other people, you can take her to my peak."


    He knew in his heart that although the money was for the temple, he didn''t want to miss the credit of whoever received it.


    "Yes, I will bring you the protector when you are free." The principal asked again.


    Liu Fufa pretended to think for a while, and then said, "I will have leisure in the morning tomorrow."


    "I understand that I will bring you tomorrow morning."


    "You''ve done a great job."


    "Thank you for your protection." The master said and left the hall, but he was very happy. Unexpectedly, he picked up a big bargain for nothing without doing anything. This is just a good thing for pie in the sky.


    He went down the mountain happily. Liu Baofa was also very happy. He turned around to see the seriously injured man he picked up.


    At this time, the two were arranged in the same hall, which was a hall in the middle. Tea table and censer are placed. There is a bedroom on the left and right sides, just to accommodate two people.


    Liu HUFA asked the medical officer of the temple and Dan Shi for the same diagnosis early. At this time, Dan Shi was not there, but the medical officer had just explored and retired from the room.


    "How are the two today?" Liu HUFA asked at the meeting.


    "Lord Faye, the young man who lives in the East has lost his life, but he is seriously injured. He should be able to recover in the first half of a year by using the best herbs."


    When Liu HUFA heard about this, he felt a lot of pain in the flesh. Herbs and pills are always the most expensive things. It''s difficult for him to support him for half a year.


    "The situation in the west is not good. Although it can''t be killed, it can''t hurt the root. If you want to be cured, you can only use the precious medicinal materials of Tianjing and Dihua, or the divine medicine given by the gods." The medical officer went on.


    Liu Baofa hears the words and shakes his head repeatedly and says: "the Holy Son of the divine medicine will not be given to the unknown. As for those medicinal materials, they are even more rare. Can they not be saved without these people?"


    "Well, it''s always the hardest thing to do with heaven. Not everyone has such a chance." The medical officer said, "Liu HUFA is merciful and kind-hearted, but at this time, he is still not human. Don''t be too sad."


    "I see. Thank you, Mr. Zhao." Liu HUFA said.


    Doctor Zhao nodded and turned away.


    Liu HUFA sighed and went to the east room to see the awakened man. Unfortunately, the man was falling asleep.


    Then he went out and went to the west room. The man lying here was paler. He didn''t need to be told by the doctor that he knew that he was hurt more seriously.


    "Those who are born with such a face and unique skills should be organically matched." Liu HUFA said, as if thinking of something, and said, "it''s hard not to say that you''ve got a big chance but you can''t control it. Instead, you end up dying early?"


    Of course, he couldn''t understand the nature of this, so he told his little disciple Haosheng to take care of him and went out.


    On the other side of the temple, Wang came to Hua Ruge''s house in person that day and told him that he would go to the temple to see Liu Fufa in the morning. Hua Ruge thanked him repeatedly and sent him away.


    Su Nianxia looked at Lord Wang''s expression and said with a smile, "it''s really useful to have money in this place."


    Hua Ruge nodded absently.


    "What do you think, sister? Isn''t it all planned? " Asked Su Nianxia strangely.


    "I''m thinking about what to wear tomorrow." Hua Yuege said.


    Su Nianxia can''t help laughing at her prim appearance. She can''t imagine that her elder sister''s thick line would consider such a thing.


    Hua rugo thought for a while and said in despair, "well, this men''s dress is almost anything."


    "You look good in anything." Su Nianxia said sincerely.


    Hua Yuege smiled smugly, and then said, "now it''s half done. Tomorrow we''ll see what we can do."


    "No problem." Su Nianxia nods.


    The next day, they got up early. In fact, they didn''t go to bed at night. Su Nianxia just came to Hua Ruge''s room and they spent the whole night talking in bed.


    The more they got to dawn, the more nervous they felt. This kind of anxiety, which was expecting and afraid of getting bad news, made them unable to control the people who had seen the big scene.


    In the morning, after washing and washing, they changed their clothes. Hua Ruge was dressed in red, while Su Nianxia was dressed in green. They usually wore them casually, which was a little more neat and unrestrained.


    When Lord Wang saw these two people, he was thinking about how there are such beautiful people in the world. He usually can''t see any of them. This is just two people. He really doesn''t leave a living for others.

 Chapter 1979

    Several people walked all the way towards the gate. The king said: "brother Hu and brother Su, you''ll find me right. The Liu Dharma protector I found for you is the one with the best temper and the best speech among our nine Dharma protectors."


    "It''s said in the book that not all the guardians are fierce and dignified, but also have good words?" Su Nianxia''s eyes turned and began to talk.


    Lord Wang waved his hand and said, "it''s true that other Dharma protectors are like this, but we, Dharma protector Liu, are very kind. If we don''t talk about people''s harmony, our hearts are still good. We saved two people back a few days ago."


    "We''ve heard about it, but we don''t know who was saved by the Dharma protector?" Su Nianxia then asked.


    Master Wang shook his head: "I don''t know. I only know that they are two young posterity. It''s said that their faces are very beautiful. Liu HUFA didn''t dare to let his female disciples go to wait on them for fear of any mistake."


    No matter who they are, they must be looking for the right thing.


    Wang said and looked at the two people: "but I don''t think it''s more beautiful than two people."


    "My Lord, I''m flattered." Hua said with a smile.


    When the three said this, they arrived at the mountain gate. After Wang presented the token, he smoothly took them to the mountain. At this time, Liu Zhen also waited in his hall early. He was also very active in collecting money.


    Lord Wang took Hua rugo and Su Nianxia to the bottom of the steps of the main hall, and the little disciple went in and announced, "the Dharma protector is affectionate."


    So the three men stepped up the steps, and when they entered the door, they saw the Dharma protector sitting behind the table in the hall. He looked like he was in his forties. His short beard was very decent, but his face was not so kind-hearted. He had big eyes and looked a little dignified.


    "Villain Hu Yue."


    "Villain Su Nianxia."


    The two said a bow and said: "I have seen the Dharma protector."


    When Liu HUFA saw these two people''s looks, he was shocked. Two monsters had come before. How could two more appear? How could he have never seen such a posterity before?


    "No, sit down." Liu Shoufa spoke in a gentle voice.


    After Hua Ruge sat down, he said with a fist: "the temple is in charge of the small people and the people. The small people are so grateful that he has brought some Lingjing as a little thought. Please don''t refuse to protect the Dharma."


    Liu Zhenxin said that I would like to have no time, how can I refuse, but on the surface, he said with a smile: "the Huang family father and daughter are not allowed by the gods for the evil god region, and the temple should deal with it."


    "It''s very convincing that the temple does things fairly." Hua Yuege said a word, and then he didn''t mention the money, but said, "I''m a practitioner of medicine. I used to live in an uncertain place, and I''ve gone through many God regions. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a fair and law enforcement temple."


    She sighed, but Liu felt guilty, because he knew that there was no difference between the red flame temple and other shrines. This time, Huang Yueying was not forced to rob men, but because he wore a green hat to the Lord of the temple.


    Of course, this kind of words can not be said, he can only smile and nod.


    Hua Ruge wants to lead the topic to her identity as a doctor. Unexpectedly, Liu''s words are too few. He just doesn''t say or ask anything, which is a bit embarrassing.


    She didn''t talk about the embarrassment, and the atmosphere was a little stiff.


    Lord Wang next to him saw it, so he asked with a smile, "I only want to be a wine maker of Hu brothers, but I am still a doctor."


    "Wine making is just a small way of doing business. My cousin is a doctor who specializes in all kinds of difficult diseases." Su Nianxia thinks that Hua Ruge''s self praise is not very good, so she helps to say something.


    With these two people''s opening, Hua Yuege finally felt less embarrassed. He waved to Su Nianxia and said, "it''s just a small skill. You can''t boast about this Haikou in front of the Dharma protector and the principal."


    When they said that Liu HUFA was interested, they began to say, "it''s disrespectful that Mr. Hu should be a doctor."


    Hua rugoxin said that the Dharma protector''s response was too slow. If she didn''t mean to say two more words in this place, she would change the topic now, but this person actually responded.


    "it''s true that I''m a layman in business. I can''t drive it until we have good governance, so I''d like to express my gratitude today." Hua rugoxin continued Avenue.


    Liu Baofa''s brain is slower, but Lord Wang judges one thing through the information, that is, this person is just starting business, and according to the opening time, she can not make much money, so her money may be from practicing medicine.


    So we can judge that this man has excellent medical skills. Otherwise, how can he make so much money?


    Liu HUFA is also thoughtful.


    Hua Ruge felt that the fire was almost over. With a light wave of white jade ring on his hand, there was a burst of colorful light. A small group of elite crystal appeared on the ground of the hall. It was dazzling.


    Liu HUFA is happy to see Qian. At first, he can judge that they are not old or young, but they are not very old. He even suspects that the two Mao children can''t afford much money. Now, seeing the money is completely reliable.


    "This is what I have been practicing medicine for so many years. It''s useless to stay in my hands. Please accept it with Dharma protector." Hua Yuege said.


    Liu Fufa nodded his head twice: "the gods will feel the wishes of the two childs, and will surely bless you."


    Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia all nodded.


    is a face that shows respect for the gods, but the heart has begun to make complaints about it. The brain is too slow. Now, let''s not let them try to treat it.


    Liu Fufa motioned to the little disciple to collect the money. At this time, seeing Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia would not be regarded as children, and there would be more words. He asked: "Mr. Hu, Mr. Su said that you can treat the difficult and miscellaneous diseases. I don''t know if it is true?"


    "I understand a little bit." Hua Ruge hurriedly opens his mouth to receive it. It''s really not easy to talk about this problem in his heart.


    Lord Wang said on the other side: "Mr. Hu is modest. I know many doctors but I don''t see anyone who can make so much money. I think Mr. Hu must have real ability."


    Now Su Nianxia is more pleased with Lord Wang. He is so cute.


    Liu HUFA was so reminded of the spirit immediately, said: "yes, if there is no real ability where can earn so much money."


    "Too much, too much." Hua Yuege is modest on the surface, but secretly praises the Lord in his heart.


    This is a powerful assistant. When she goes back, she must give more money to the principal and more jars of good wine.


    Liu Fufa brewed for a moment and said, "there is a person who is seriously injured here. I don''t know if Mr. Hu would like to come here for a diagnosis and treatment?"


    Anyway, the medical officer said that he could not be cured. He might as well die as be a live horse doctor. In case that Mr. Hu really has the ability, it''s a merit for him.


    Hua Ruge finally heard this sentence, and felt that her throat was a little tight. But after all, there were many storms, and her self-control was still there. She pretended to be interested and asked, "I don''t know what kind of patient is it?"


    "I rescued two people from the forbidden area two days ago. One of them was seriously injured and unconscious. The medical officer was helpless. I was worried." Liu HUFA said, looking at Hua Ruge again and again, "I don''t know if Mr. Hu is good at it?"


    "It''s very kind of Liu to protect Dharma." Hua Ruge praised one sentence, then frowned: "I do have research on difficult and miscellaneous diseases, but I''m not very good at serious injury."


    Su Nianxia''s state of mind was tense. She felt that if she had let go of herself, she would not dare to pretend like this.


    But after all, Hua Ruge has experienced a lot, and her mental strength is better than her.


    "It''s a pity," said Liu. "It''s really a talent."


    Seeing that the Dharma protector was disappointed, Lord Wang said to Hua Ruge, "I think brother Hu can go and have a look. If this is actually a kind of difficult and miscellaneous disease, you can cure it or not."


    Someone in Su Nianxia''s heart is saying let Hua rugo promise to come down as soon as possible.


    Hua Ruge saw Liu Fufa and looked at himself, knowing that it was not too deliberate, so he said, "OK, I''ll try."

 Chapter 1980

    Hearing Hua Ruge''s promise, Liu HUFA immediately got up and said, "Mr. Hu, please come with me."


    "Good." Hua Yuege promised, but her heart had already mentioned her voice.


    Su Nianxia is also nervous. She just doesn''t speak after Hua rugo. Now her brain has lost judgment and doesn''t know what to say.


    Lord Wang is also behind him.


    There is a certain distance between the main hall and the back hall. On the way, Liu Fufa has been talking about the situation of the comatose man. Hua Ruge wakes up and listens. He is in a state of confusion.


    Finally arrived at the front of the hall, Liu Baofa took two people into the door, and Wang was standing outside the bedroom hall.


    As soon as Hua rugo and Su Nianxia entered the door, they stopped. Hua rugo looked directly at the room in the west, while Su Nianxia looked at the room in the East. Their strong self-control made them not rush through immediately.


    The waves in their hearts were huge, but there were only slight ripples in their eyes. Liu HUFA didn''t realize it, and took them directly to the west room.


    Hua Ruge quickly takes two steps to catch up with Liu HUFA, and Su Nianxia Shenyuan has gone to the other side.


    After entering the room, Hua Ruge saw the person lying on the bed at a glance. She didn''t need to look at her nose. Since he left, she has experienced the difficulty of having a baby, the helplessness of being surrounded by hundreds of people, and the despair of searching for him. But she never shed tears. At this moment, she can''t even control her emotions.


    Seeing Hua rugo''s suddenly red eyes, Su Nianxia took the first two steps and said to Liu: "Dharma protector, this is the man you saved in the forbidden area?"


    "That''s true." Liu HUFA replied.


    "I didn''t expect to dare to break into the forbidden area at such a young age and come out. It''s amazing." Su Nianxia went on.


    Liu''s attention was really diverted, because he was also very shocked at this point, and then he said, "who said no? It''s a pity that this talent can''t be saved."


    At this time, Hua Ruge finally put the mood down. Su Nianxia said, "maybe my cousin can try."


    Liu HUFA just turned to look at Xiang Hua like a song, and she frowned seriously.


    "I don''t know how to cure Mr. Hu?" He asked.


    Hua Ruge stepped forward and looked at Tuo BARREI, who was pale on the bed, and took a deep breath of the airway: "this man has consumed too much potential of himself, and now he has hurt the root. If he is not a doctor, he can go back to the sky. He must have a magic medicine."


    As soon as Liu Baofa heard what she said, he knew that this man really knew medical skills, but at the same time, he was desperate. It was so hard to find magic medicine, and even if he found it, he would not necessarily be used to treat a stranger with unknown origin.


    "So there''s no way for Mr. Hu?" Liu asked.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "no, I have the right medicine."


    "What?" Liu HUFA''s face showed surprise.


    "Saving one life is better than building a seven level pagoda. There is no reason why our doctors can''t save lives." Hua Ruge said a word, then turned around to look at Liu Fufa and said, "I''d like to ask the Dharma protector to go out for a while. I''ll treat this man."


    Liu Fufa still refused to believe and asked: "Mr. Hu really has a way?"


    Hua Ruge nods.


    Liu HUFA didn''t believe it very much, but he thought it was OK to try it. So he took his people out with him. When the door of the dormitory was closed, a closed boundary was formed automatically in the palace to prevent the exploration of the divine elements outside.


    But Hua rugo still had some doubts about the temple''s own border. After closing the door, he sent a message to devour the beast: "help me keep it. Don''t let anyone''s divine yuan come in."


    "I see." In a flash of blue light, the devouring beast jumped onto the beam.


    Even if the nurse who devours the beast is insured, Hua Ruge immediately sits down beside the bed and reaches out to touch Tuo Barrow''s face. The tears in his eyes can no longer help it.


    Su Nianxia went to another room at the same time, because she felt the breath of the monarchy when she entered the door, and could not wait after she fooled the Dharma protector.


    Hua Ruge felt Tuo Barrow''s skin temperature was slightly cold. She wiped the tears on her face casually, took out the prepared pill from the space, pinched his lips, and put the pill into her mouth.


    The entrance of the pill turns into thousands of air streams and penetrates into Tuo BARREI''s four limbs. He sees a blue light around his body. The light slowly wraps his body and constantly flows on the body surface.


    Hua Ruge felt the powerful power. During the exploration of Shenyuan, he saw that Tuo BARREI''s body was slowly being repaired by the power, and the meridians or bones were being rebuilt and then slowly become tough.


    She was relieved at the sight.


    On the other side, Jun Tianxia was slightly hurt. When Su Nianxia came in, he seemed to feel something in his heart. He opened his eyes in a coma for two days.


    Su Nianxia was also in tears, only crying when she rushed into his arms.


    Jun Tianxia is so weak that he can''t speak. He can''t lift his arm if he wants to touch her head.


    Su Nianxia soon realized his weakness, got up quickly, frowned and said, "you are so hurt?"


    Jun Tianxia shakes his head slightly and looks at her. His eyes are full of nostalgia.


    Su Nianxia wiped his tears and said, "I don''t know how you hurt. I''ll let my sister have a look later."


    Juntianxia just looks at her.


    Su Nianxia took his hand and stuck it on his face, squeezing out a smile and said, "I finally found you again."


    Juntianxia''s fingers moved, wiping tears off her face, and her eyes were full of heartache.


    "Don''t worry about me. You''re very well. My sister and I will find a chance to take you out." Said Su Nianxia.


    You can''t find it in the world.


    On the other side, Qingmang enters Tuo Barrow''s body little by little. Hua Ruge stares at his face and sees that his eyelashes tremble and frown again. Finally, he slowly opens his eyes.


    His cold eyes were tired and tired, like a wounded lion.


    Just for a moment, he seemed to notice something, and turned to the bedside. When his eyes touched the bedside people, they saw the melting of the ice and snow, and even the fatigue that seemed to be unable to melt turned into joy.


    "Little song..." He was about to get up with a cry, but because he was still very weak when he woke up, he didn''t get up.


    "It''s all my husband and wife. Don''t get excited. Lie down." Hua Ruge hurriedly sits beside the bed and presses his shoulders to keep him from moving again.


    "Little song." Tuoba Rui is still shouting, with infinite tenderness in his hoarse voice.


    "I''m here. It''s OK." Hua said like a song to coax children.


    "Little song." Tuoba Rui is still shouting, this time mixed with some doubts and disbelief.


    "No doubt, it''s me. I''m here." Hua rugo wanted to look smart, but she couldn''t help but soften her voice when she saw him like this.


    At this time, Tuo Ba Rui''s consciousness gradually became clear, and finally believed that this was true. Without saying anything, he drew Hua Ruge to his arms tightly.


    Huaru''s face is full of smiles, and his heart is finally down to earth.


    After a while, Tuo Barry reacts and looks at her stomach with Hua Ruge open. He asks, "what about the baby?"


    "I thought you couldn''t remember the child." Hua Ruge explained with a laugh: "I have successfully given birth to the child, and now I am almost one year old. It''s near here. You can see him soon."


    Tuoba Rui took her hand and sighed, "it''s really hard for you."


    "I''m fine." Hua rugo saw that he was in a better condition and asked, "Why are you two the only ones coming back, where have you gone without trace?"


    Tuo Ba Rui shakes his head: "after we win, no trace injury is even heavier than me. Xiao Jiu suddenly appears and takes him away. I don''t know where he went."


    "Junior nine?" Hua is like a song with eyebrows.


    "The origin of the Nine Tailed Fox is not simple, I think she may have a way." Tuoba Rui said powerlessly.


    Hua Ruge also knows that Jiuwei fox is a divine beast in the divine world. It should be taken away for the sake of saving talents. He was relieved for a while.


    "Your injury is no more serious. You should be cured in another month. You have a rest. I don''t have much time. I want to see the emperor." Hua Ruge clapped his hand and said.


    When she came in, she not only saw Tuoba Rui, but also felt the state of the monarchy. Although there was no danger of life, the injury was very serious, and she was not at ease.

 Chapter 1981

    Tuo Ba Rui frowned again. He was ten thousand people who didn''t want to let go, but he couldn''t just look at himself, so he nodded and let her go.


    Hua Ruge turned his hand and took out some medicine bottles and corks and said, "these are all healing pills I made with Tiancai and Dibao. You can take one in three days."


    "I see." Tuoba Rui''s eyes never left her.


    Hua Ruge is not willing to give up, but Liu HUFA and others are still outside. She can''t let those people doubt, so she must be faster.


    When she entered juntianxia''s room, she was listening to Su Nianxia talking there alone. Seeing her, Su Nianxia hurriedly got up and said, "elder sister, Junjun is very hurt. What can you do?"


    "Give it to me, you can rest assured." Hua Yuege nodded to Jun Tianxia, and Shenyuan walked in his viscera and meridians in an instant.


    Su Nianxia is waiting nervously.


    Hua Ruge eased his airway after he finished exploring: "it''s OK. It doesn''t hurt anything. It''s also a potential overdraft. Just use a good medicine to make up for a while."


    "The good medicine temple should be reluctant to leave. Fortunately, I have brought many." She said and took out a few small bottles from the space and handed them to Jun Tianxia: "one in three days, take a good breath, it won''t take two months to recover."


    Jun Tianxia nodded his head slightly to thank him.


    "Let''s not be polite. We don''t have much time. We have to go first. Take care." Hua Yuege said.


    Su Nianxia was reluctant to give up, but only got the way: "Jun Jun, I''ll go first, and I''ll find a chance to see you as soon as possible."


    Juntianxia watched her out of the room.


    Hua Ruge reaches out and takes back the devouring beast, which pushes the door open and goes out.


    Liu HUFA waited outside. When he saw her coming out, he asked, "how is it?"


    "I have to use a pill to try to give it to that childe. Now I have come to life. It won''t be long before I can recover." Hua Yuege said.


    "Mr. Hu is really a miracle doctor." Liu Shoufa said pleasantly.


    "You flatter me." Hua Ruge had already restrained his mood and looked very modest.


    "Thank you for your generous help, Mr. Hu. I will bear in mind that if there is any difficulty in the future, you can come to this seat." Liu Shoufa said with a straightforward smile.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia both said with a smile, "you are welcome."


    "That seat is not much to accompany today. Lord Wang will deliver the guests for me." Liu Baofa said and walked into the door.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia already know Liu''s direct temperament, so they went out with Lord Wang.


    Lord Wang looked at Hua Ruge with a surprised face and said: "brother Hu is really capable. I heard that our temple medical officer didn''t cure him. I didn''t expect you to do that."


    "I was lucky enough to get a first-class life-saving pill, but I didn''t do anything myself." Hua Ruge told the truth.


    "That pill must be precious. Brother Hu, you know how generous it is." "At a young age, I have such a mind, and I will certainly have great achievements in the future," said Wang


    "You tease me again, my Lord. I''m just a small tolerance. Where can I do anything?" Hua Ruge is in a good mood now, and there are more words.


    "Brother Hu, I don''t think it''s too bad. It''s going to be a big competition. I think you should try it. If you become a disciple of the temple, you will have a bright future." Lord Wang gives his opinion.


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly and said, "my talent is really poor, I''m ashamed to talk, and it''s useless to toss about. It''s better to be honest in my tolerance. Although I''m not in a high position, I''m not happy."


    "Everyone wants to climb, you can think of it." Lord Wang shook his head.


    Hua Ruge turned to look at Su Nianxia, who looked relaxed and happy over there. Both of them smiled.


    "I can''t help it. That''s the only way to think about it." Although she said this, she felt no self pity.


    To put it in Su Nianxia''s mind, she must have a good time. After all, it''s shameful to pack such a high sky as waste wood. But she was happy today and nodded her head. In fact, she didn''t pay attention to what others said.


    Lord Wang can see that these two are the mixed masters. Although they don''t agree with this method, they don''t have much advice. When they leave the temple, they go separately.


    After the separation, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia were relieved and smiled at each other again. They worried about their men for more than a year. Now they finally find someone.


    Although we don''t know the intentions of the people in the temple, no matter what they want to do, they will wait for the two people to get hurt. As long as the two people get hurt, they can''t get round and flatten the temple. They have many ways to escape.


    "Sister, should we have a drink?" Su Nianxia said with a smile.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "it suits me. Go home."


    She forgot that she didn''t ask the public office for leave today and went straight home. It was noon, and she told the servants to prepare the food and drink in the yard.


    "The two of them are OK at last, so I don''t know where Xiaojiu has taken Wuxian." Hua said as she ate.


    "At the first sight of the little nine, she was a hidden fox. I thought she must have a way." Said Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I think so too. I hope they can be safe and sound, until the day of goodbye."


    "Yes." Su Nianxia raised his glass and said, "we wish that day could come earlier."


    "Good."


    They touched the cup and drank it up.


    At the end of the night, Su Nianxia, who was drunk, stayed in Hua Ruge''s bed as usual. He had to hold Hua Ruge to sleep. Hua Ruge refused at first, but later he was also confused. He didn''t know how the night passed.


    The next morning, before Hua Ruge got up, she heard the servant girl knock on the door and say, "my boss, I have a business to wait for you in the front hall. Let you go earlier."


    "Tolerance?" Hua Ruge picked up her eyebrows in doubt. When she came back, she suddenly sat up from the bed and clapped her head: "I seemed to be absent from work yesterday."


    Su Nianxia pulled the quilt off his head with both hands and asked vaguely, "what does it mean to be absent from work?"


    "I can''t get away with this scolding." Hua Ruge said and hurriedly got out of bed and dressed.


    She changed her uniform and ran to the front hall. Zhao was waiting for her with a few tolerances.


    "Brother Zhao, I was wrong. I forgot to take my leave yesterday." Her attitude of admitting her mistake has always been sincere.


    Seeing her appearance, Zhao tou couldn''t help laughing and said, "no one wants to blame you, but the director doesn''t know why you didn''t go to the public office. Let''s ask if something happened?"


    "Your Excellency the director is not angry?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Zhao tou shook his head and said, "you don''t know that the director loves you the most. Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Hua Ruge took a sigh of relief and sat down and said, "I went to the shrine yesterday and donated some incense money."


    "That''s it?"


    Hua Yuege nodded: "the temple is in charge of justice for me, and I want to express it."


    "You have money to burn, OK. If you have nothing to do, go back to find an adult to report it. You have to patrol the street." Zhao tou stood up with a smile.


    "OK." Hua Ruge follows honestly.


    To the public office and the director of the LORD said, the director of the LORD did not blame her, just let her say in advance next time.


    After that, Hua Ruge began to repeat her previous life, but after work, she did not forget to listen to the news of Tuo BARREI and juntianxia in the temple. Because more and more people came down from the temple and the tavern was the gathering place of the news, she could easily hear their recent situation.


    From many people''s mouths, she learned that Liu Baofa has always been a kind person, and usually loves to do good deeds and talents. It''s not surprising that according to this kind of words, she can save two people.


    The recovery of the two is also good, and they have been able to go out of the dormitory, which she knows from the fanaticism of those female disciples that the news is true.


    In this way, she doesn''t worry much. All day long, she just goes back to teach Xiao Bao how to walk and talk.


    Xiaobao is almost learning to walk now. He only needs to support people to live. He can speak simple words.

 Chapter 1982

    Hua Ruge now looks at the child''s heartache in his heart, but he worries a little more. He says in Xiaobao''s ear, "you will see your father in a few days. Then you can''t ignore your mother, OK?"


    "Although it''s all boys and their parents, you are born by your mother, and you should also be filial to my mother."


    Of course, Xiao Bao can''t understand this. He just learns from her, and he opens and closes his mouth and shouts, "Niang?"


    "It''s a word." Hua Ruge corrects.


    "Mother?"


    "Mother."


    "Lady."


    Hua Ruge has a black line.


    Su Nianxia couldn''t help laughing. She seldom saw Hua Ruge in distress. Unexpectedly, she was also defeated by her child.


    Hua rugo shook her head and asked her, "how many days have we been down from the temple?"


    "Seventeen days." Su Nianxia said exactly.


    Hua Ruge was a little surprised: "I remember it very clearly."


    Su Nianxia drags chin, a way: "of course clear, I count every day."


    "It''s strange to say that Liu Baofa said that he would invite us to dinner. How come there''s no movement?" Hua Yuege looks distressed.


    "Yes." Su Nianxia frowned and said, "it''s about the same time."


    "Although their injuries have stabilized, I am still a little uneasy." Hua rugo said and looked at her and said, "why don''t we think about something? Another time? "


    "Good." Su Nianxia looks up and agrees happily.


    Hua Ruge looked at her angrily and said, "you are waiting for me, aren''t you?"


    Su Nianxia nodded without blushing.


    "It''s not hard to go. On the surface, they are my patients. It''s no fault that my doctors are kind enough to go to see them." Hua rugo thought about it and said, "I''ll ask Lord Wang to bring me a message tomorrow."


    Su Nianxia nodded repeatedly. She didn''t speak to juntianxia that day. After she came back, she was looking forward to Liu Baofa''s inviting them to the banquet every day. She didn''t even have the mind to practice. But after waiting for so many days, there was no movement at all. Of course, she was worried.


    Hua Ruge was also thinking about it. He didn''t hesitate at the moment. The next day, he found Lord Wang in the street patrol and asked him to help inform him.


    Lord Wang didn''t drink less wine like song these days. He ate people''s mouths short, so what he promised was very happy.


    When the Lord of heaven came to the summit to talk to Liu Fufa about it, Liu Fufa was very happy to see Tuoba Rui and juntianxia recover a little recently. He thought that he would persuade them to join the temple when they were better.


    As soon as I went back and forth, I forgot about inviting other doctors to have dinner. Now I heard about Lord Wang, and I clapped my head with regret and said, "it''s my seat''s negligence. Please come up for me and invite their cousins to dinner tomorrow."


    "Yes, I will do it." When the king answered, he turned and went down the mountain.


    Liu asked people to prepare for the banquet on the second day, and went to the courtyard where Tuoba Rui and the emperor lived, asking them to know the benefactor.


    At this time, Tuoba Ruizheng and juntianxia are playing chess in the yard. They seem to have a lot of spirit. Their behaviors are full of the dignity of being undisturbed by strangers. Even though they have deliberately converged, they can''t be ignored by others, so that the little disciples who serve them are very wary all day.


    They have been trapped in the forbidden area for a long time. They have gone through many difficulties and dangers. Apart from their physical injuries, they are also very tired in mind. So they only do some self-cultivation things all day. Apart from their own self-cultivation and reading, they sit together and play chess.


    The content of their chat is also very single, which is all about their daughter-in-law.


    "How can they keep their temper for not coming to see us for so many days?" Tuoba Rui is holding the black son in his hand, and his voice is quite dissatisfied.


    Jun Tianxia put his hand on the chess box of white chess and frowned when he heard the words: "yes, we haven''t said a word yet, but she''s cruel. It''s half a month since she threw me here."


    If you listen carefully to the voice of both of them, it''s like a little abandoned daughter-in-law.


    "Isn''t there something that got in the way?" Tuoba Rui guessed.


    Jun Tianxia picked up the chess pieces and put them on the board, saying: "we can''t be too passive. We should try to find out the people''s voice here if we can go down the mountain this morning."


    "It suits me." Tuoba Rui also said.


    Just as they were talking, Liu Baofa came in and smiled at the two people: "it seems that the two gentlemen are recovering very well today."


    When they saw this, they all got up and said, "thank you for your care. We are much better."


    Tuoba Rui said little, so he just nodded.


    "The recovery speed of the two young gentlemen is really fast enough. I was greatly puzzled when the doctor mentioned this to me yesterday." Liu HUFA is extremely gentle towards them, and always speaks with a smile.


    Jun Tianxia said with a smile: "to be honest, it was the doctor who came to treat brother Tuoba last time who gave us some healing pills. We can recover faster."


    "So it is?" After hearing this, Liu Baofa nodded: "Mr. Hu is really kind-hearted."


    He said so, but in fact, he exclaimed that Hua Ruge was rich. He took out the elixir that could save lives, but he didn''t say. He even gave back the elixir that was used for daily healing.


    looking at the recovery speed of the two people, the elixir was definitely top-grade, which was beyond their comprehension.


    Tuo Ba Rui knew the intention of emperor Tianxia to mention Hua Ruge, so he said: "I''m grateful for the doctor''s help. I don''t know who the childe is and where he lives. I''d better go to the door to thank him personally."


    "Mr. Hu is a tolerance of our God kingdom. He has opened many restaurants in God Kingdom and is a famous businessman." Liu HUFA said: "it''s not difficult for two people to see the doctor. I happened to invite their cousins to the banquet tomorrow, and then they can see as long as they attend."


    "It''s very nice. The Dharma protector has been bothered." Tuoba Rui road.


    "It''s all small things, nothing to worry about." Liu hugfa instinctively accompanied the smile.


    I don''t know how. Every time he sees these two people, he can feel a kind of invisible oppression. He always feels inferior and doesn''t dare to open his mouth.


    Liu HUFA said that he had no words, so he said: "those two go on, I won''t disturb you."


    "Dharma protector, please walk slowly." King world slightly lowered a head, is to see off.


    After Liu HUFA left, they sat down again, and looked much better than before.


    "It seems that we thought more about it before. There is no difficulty." Tuoba Rui road.


    "The gentleman world nods:" think carefully they also are not the master that can suffer a loss


    Tuo Ba Rui smiled at this and thought that tomorrow he would see Hua Ruge. The smile on his face was deep.


    make complaints about the Chinese song and Su Nu Xia, and of course make complaints about the law enforcement adults.


    "It''s really awkward for you to say that we''ve been looking forward to men for more than a year and that we still have to live in other people''s places." When two people were chatting in the courtyard make complaints about the song.


    Su Nianxia nodded repeatedly: "I think so too, but their injuries are not good. We don''t know Liu''s intention. It''s really not easy to rush."


    "My son hasn''t seen his father yet." Hua Ruge thought about it again and then said, "I will propose to let them go down the mountain tomorrow to recuperate and see Liu''s reaction."


    "Is this a little risky?" Su Nianxia''s uncertain way.


    "It shouldn''t be too much to test. I''ll make it right." Hua rugo said that she didn''t want to bear it for more than half a month. It is clear that she is her own man, so she can''t take it home.


    Su Nianxia nodded his head this time: "OK, let''s cooperate."


    They rested early that day. The next morning, after washing and changing clothes, they followed Lord Wang to the direction of the temple.


    This time, Hua Ruge had experience and informed the public office of the leave in advance.


    On the other side, Tuo BARREI and juntianxia are sitting in the main hall, at the bottom of Liu HUFA''s head. One is in black and the other is in blue. They look magnificent, but what they are thinking about is not Wanli River and mountain, but just a small woman.


    Liu HUFA always felt flustered when he sat on the top of the two, as if he had done something rebellious.

 Chapter 1983

    After waiting for a while, several people saw three lights falling under the steps of the temple. When the light disappeared, three people appeared. They were Hua Ruge in red, Su Nianxia in green, and Lord Wang.


    Hua Ruge is stepping up the steps now. She has already felt the blazing eyes of Tuoba Rui in the palace. She just can''t bear to look around because of the presence of outsiders.


    Su Nianxia is also the same. She can''t see when she is stared at. She grows grass in her heart.


    "I have met the Dharma protector." They saluted.


    "Mr. Hu, Mr. Su, please take a seat." Liu HUFA hurriedly makes way, because he was already familiar with each other last time, so Liu HUFA also smiled a little more.


    Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia nodded their heads. When they chose their seats, they were tacit. Hua Ruge chose the next song of Tuoba Rui, while Su Nianxia chose the next one of the king.


    Tuo Ba Rui turned to Hua Ruge and said, "doctor, we have met again. I was not fully conscious last time. I didn''t thank you. Please forgive me for the impoliteness."


    "You''re welcome, young man. It''s our duty to save people. It''s all right." Hua said with a smile.


    On the other side, juntianxia also said to Su Nianxia, "the next time I see Mr. Su, I think it''s the same. Have we met anywhere?"


    Su Nianxia looked at his affectionate appearance and felt that his heart beat missed half a beat. He said in his heart that how dare he be so brave? He even opened it in front of the people in the temple.


    Juntianxia looks at her with a smile, but wants to see how she answers.


    "I forgot that I visited you with my cousin a few days ago. I must have left an impression at that time." Su Nianxia replied after a pause.


    In fact, if the other party is someone else, her reaction can be half as fast, but when she sees that her heart is weak under the emperor, her brain will slow down naturally.


    "Is it? I thought we''d met a long time ago. " King world smiled again a way: "but the childe is really good face, no wonder I have an illusion."


    Su Nianxia has no immunity to his discharge. It''s really hard to answer like a stream. So he just smiles and says nothing.


    At this time, only she can feel how fast her heart beats.


    Hua Ruge''s heart really felt that she had despised him before when she listened to the left sentence and the right sentence of juntianxia. This product turned out to be not only a domineering place, but also an expert in flirting with girls.


    Tuoba Rui is not as good as Hua Ruge in acting, so he doesn''t play with fire. He just exchanged a few words with Hua Ruge and asked about his name and address.


    Seeing that the four people have already talked with each other, Liu HUFA immediately feels that he seems to be superfluous, and even if he wants to talk, he can''t put in a word.


    At this moment, he has an illusion, as if he is an outsider while others are a pair.


    Hua Ruge is still in a good mood to take care of Dharma protector. After a few words with Tuoba Rui, he started to talk with Dharma protector again. Although Dharma protector only said a few words, he didn''t feel so embarrassed. He was very grateful to Mr. Hu.


    A few people talk and drink tea. Although they talk a lot, they still make eye contact more often.


    Liu HUFA just asked several people to go to the garden for a walk. When he came back, he could have a luncheon. As a result, a little disciple came to report that the temple master asked him to go, saying that he had something to ask.


    Liu HUFA had to ask the little disciple to take some people for a walk in the garden, while he went to the temple master''s side.


    When you are in the garden, Hua Ruge regrets that the temple master is too sensible. Knowing that they haven''t seen each other for a long time, they will create a chance to be alone.


    "Let''s walk around, you guys won''t have to follow." Hua Ruge tells the little disciple.


    The little disciple was able to steal his leisure. After listening to the explanation, he retired and waited at the entrance of the garden.


    After entering the garden, Tuoba Rui Shenyuan moved to set up a boundary in this heaven and earth that people could not feel. It was formed by the combination of rules, just like a natural boundary, so that people outside could not hear the voice but could not question.


    The four people began to talk, which was more in line with their current identity. When they arrived at the rockery group, they took off their disguise. Among them, juntianxia held Su Nianxia in her arms and stuck her lips on her hair, saying, "Xia Xia, I miss you so much."


    "Me too." Su Nianxia hugged his waist, his heart was sour and sweet.


    Hua Ruge led Tuo BARREI a little further and said: "this newly married couple is beautiful and has seen the world."


    Tuo Ba Rui had not waited for her to finish saying, then he took her and hugged her, and said, "it''s better not to see this kind of world. I just want to be old with you and never to be separated."


    Hua Ruge was not surprised by his actions. He leaned on his chest and said, "Xiaorui, our children are already called people."


    "It''s hurting you." Tuo Ba Rui once thought that she had to bear the pain of her own disappearance and also had to produce and raise children by herself, then she was heartbroken.


    "It''s not as hard as you think. It''s very happy to have a child with you." Hua Ruge said sincerely.


    Tuoba Rui reached out and touched her head, but he didn''t speak, but his eyes were full of pity.


    "We''ll go home now."


    After a while, Tuoba Rui said lightly.


    Hua Ruge raised his head from his chest and said, "have you ever tried Liu Baofa''s idea?"


    "Not before, because there has been no chance. It''s a good chance to see you today." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I think so. You can say how much trouble you have on the mountain. You want to go down the mountain and make your own way."


    "I know." Tuo Ba Rui says and kisses her forehead again and says: "without you, I really live like a year."


    Hua Ruge is happy to listen to this. In fact, she is not. She usually does well when she is outside and takes her children at home. But when she is lying in bed at night, she will remember that she has no one around her. It''s really a bad feeling.


    She didn''t know what to do with the rest of her life if he never came back.


    She didn''t feel that life was incomplete before she met Tuo BARREI, but after he came, she became an indispensable part of her life.


    This should be what people call love.


    The four walked in together, but they soon left each other. Hua rugo and Tuo BARREI walked in the garden and said something for half an hour. When the little disciple called, they remembered to lose the other two.


    The other two are the same. As soon as they enter the garden, they only have each other''s eyes. Only when the little disciple communicates can they wake up like a dream.


    "Four, please go back to the banquet." Little disciple''s voice is as loud as a bell.


    "I see." The four answered, then they let go of each other''s hands and walked towards the exit.


    Looking at the sun in the sky, Hua joked like a song: "I didn''t expect time to pass so fast."


    Tuoba Rui also smiled and said, "yes, it''s been more than a year."


    On the other side, juntianxia also said to Su Nianxia, "we can''t be separated. When I go back, I will go down the mountain to heal my wounds."


    Su Nianxia heard Hua Ruge before saying that he could have a try, and nodded, "OK."


    Liu HUFA was called by the temple master to talk about some affairs in the palace. Now he has finished the explanation. When he saw the four people coming back, he smiled and asked, "how do you like my garden?"


    The four people didn''t answer for a while. Although they spent half an hour in the garden and saw the scenery everywhere, they didn''t pay attention to the scenery around them.


    Or Hua Ruge''s quick response, immediately said: "it''s wonderful. It''s so beautiful to walk through many places and see such a garden for the first time."


    Her adjectives in this respect are limited, so she simply said two sentences casually. If she didn''t have a good expression, she would feel perfunctory.


    Liu HUFA is honest. Seeing Hua Ruge''s admiration, he didn''t think of anything. He said with a smile: "Mr. Hu likes it. If you are interested, you can often come and turn around. Welcome to this seat."


    "Thank you, Dharma protector." Hua rugo said with a smile that she had cheated her of a chance to come back next time.


    In this way, even if the Dharma protector does not let people go, she can also take the opportunity to come here to see them.


    Su Nianxia thought it was a good move, so he said, "thank you very much, Dharma protector."

 Chapter 1984

    Liu Shoufa smiled and waved: "everyone, let''s move to the banquet hall."


    "Better be obedient than respectful."


    A few people said that they came out with Liu HUFA. The banquet hall and the main hall are almost the same, but the ceiling is not so high and a little smaller.


    Liu HUFA is seated in the first one, Hua Ruge and others are seated in the next one, and the small table in front of him has been put with wine and vegetables.


    "It''s also fate for us to get together, gentlemen. Let''s drink this wine." Liu Shoufa then raised his glass.


    Four people raise their glasses, they also think it''s a rare fate, but all of them automatically shield Liu Baofa.


    After drinking the wine in the cup, they can also move chopsticks. Tuoba Rui and juntianxia also symbolically pick up chopsticks to eat some gadgets.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia have always been delicious, but this time, because of their worries, they didn''t have the intention to eat, and they just tasted it.


    After three rounds of wine, Tuoba Rui and juntianxia changed their eyes. After they made up their minds, Tuoba Rui took the lead in picking up the wine glass and pointed it at Liu Fufa at the top. "I''ll never forget your help. I''ll give you a toast."


    "That''s what brother Tuoba said." The world also raises a glass.


    Liu HUFA watched the two raise their glasses and felt that they had reached the top of their lives. He didn''t know what he had hit recently. He was obviously so much stronger than the two, but he just felt inferior.


    He did not hesitate to pick up the glass and said, "I''m just raising my hand, you two are so heavy."


    Three people say, a glass of wine then under the belly.


    Tuo Ba Rui put down his glass and said again, "Dharma protector, I''m willing to go to the foot of the mountain to heal my wounds. What do you think?"


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia pretended not to pay attention and were still eating.


    Liu Hu''s rule is a little surprised: "how do you want to go down the mountain? Can''t it be that who on the mountain is neglecting? "


    "Dharma protection is very important. We are taken care of all these days on the mountain. But we are used to being free and loose. Is the mountain more suitable for us?" Said Jun Tianxia.


    Liu HUFA cherished the talent in his heart. Hearing this, he immediately dissuaded him: "both of them are young talents. If they can join our red flame temple, they will have a promising future."


    Lord Wang sat at the bottom and said, "yes, if you join the temple, you can get the resources you can''t get out of the temple, and you can also help you practice, it''s not the best of both worlds."


    "Exactly." Liu Shoufa nodded.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Dharma protector. We''d like to think about it again. We''ll give you a reply after the injury is cured." Said Tuoba Rui.


    He didn''t want to say yes, but he couldn''t refuse at this time. After all, he was still hurt. If they broke up, it was still them who were in danger.


    "You world nodded:" I also have this idea


    Liu HUFA didn''t want to let them go. According to his idea, now they can worship in the temple. However, they can''t force him if they don''t agree. For a while, they are in a dilemma.


    Lord Wang saw Liu''s mind, so he said, "you can get the best care and medicine on the mountain, but it''s inconvenient to go to the foot of the mountain, but it''s not good if it affects the injury."


    Liu Shoufa thought that Lord Wang was really timely, and he nodded: "yes, that''s exactly what I mean. It''s not too late for the two of you to make other plans after getting well injured on my peak."


    Now it''s not only Liu HUFA who thinks that Lord Wang is cute, but the next four people also have the same feeling. They just don''t know how to mention it, so they put it to their lips.


    Tuoba Rui then went on: "I met Mr. Hu at first sight. He is a doctor again. I think it''s OK to join him."


    When he talks, he looks like a song to Hua.


    "Yes, we have a good talk with these two brothers. They are willing to take us in for a while." King world looks to Su Nianxia.


    Liu Hu''s rule is that it''s useless. Whoever wants to take them home will spend a lot of money on pills and miraculous medicines every day.


    So he also looked at Xiang huaruge and Su Nianxia and asked, "what do you think of them?"


    "Yes, I am the most hospitable." Hua Ruge agreed to come down, it seems that he didn''t even think about it.


    Liu HUFA was stunned at once. Looking at Hua Ruge''s face, it seemed that there were four words on his face: "people are stupid and have more money.".


    Lord Wang remembers. This is not just how much money it is. Otherwise, how can it be so rich? There are so many restaurants open. The business is very hot. It''s not too much to spend money every day. It seems to her that it''s not a burden to take in two people.


    Su Nianxia also nodded over there: "my cousin is right. We will take good care of the two brothers for the Dharma protector."


    Liu HUFA''s underdeveloped brain turned for a long time and didn''t come up with an idea. It seems that there is no other way but to move hard in front of him.


    He glanced at Lord Wang, but he really didn''t know what to say. The other side had already said nothing. If he wanted to keep it, he could only threaten, but it was obvious that Liu didn''t want to use this method.


    At last, Liu Fufa sighed: "well, since the two young men like the world of flowers more, it''s better to take care of their injuries outside."


    "Thank you, Dharma protector." Tuoba Rui and juntianxia give thanks.


    Things are surprisingly smooth. Hua rugo and Su Nianxia are both a little stunned. It seems that they are the hearts of villains. Liu''s Dharma protector may be to do a good job. If they can attract the best, they can''t attract or demand it.


    "Please take good care of your injuries. If you are short of anything, please come to this seat." Liu Fufa said this and said: "in that sentence, I don''t want to miss the talents, or I hope you will think more about joining my red flame temple."


    "Thanks for the love of the protector, we will." The king world is nodding his head.


    After hearing this, Hua rugo suddenly felt that her appetite was greatly increased. She just didn''t want to let people see that she didn''t come back and forth, so she still ate very little. But Su Nianxia on the other side was different. She was a full-fledged eater.


    After a meal, Tuoba Rui and juntianxia stay to pack up their things and make an appointment to go down the mountain tomorrow.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia were on their way back, and Wang said, "I say you and those two young men are strangers. Why do you need to recruit people to your house? It will cost a lot of money to provide for these two people."


    "Money is an external thing. If you don''t have it, you can earn some. If you spend it together, it''s OK." Hua said with pride.


    Lord Wang shook his head and said, "sure enough, you rich people don''t speak the same way."


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "Lord Wang, if you have time to marry me and drink wine, please take care of it."


    "If I know you''re generous, I''m not polite."


    "It''s not like we hit me in the face."


    Lord Wang smiled and said, "I''ll be at the street ahead. I''ll leave first. Please walk slowly."


    "Lord Wang, please." Hua Ruge watched people leave.


    Su Nianxia comes over from the snack stand and hands Hua Ruge an oil paper bag containing a dozen meatballs.


    Hua rugo said angrily, "even if you give it to me, do you have enough to eat?"


    She saw that Su Nianxia had eaten it.


    "Their food is really not good." Su Nianxia is very dissatisfied.


    "I said," you must leave your mouth shut. Don''t make complaints about eating so much. " Hua, like a song, can''t laugh or cry.


    Su Nianxia thought and raised his head. "That''s right, I won''t say that."


    As for Tuoba Rui and juntianxia''s coming back, although they didn''t mention it much, they could see from their state that they were more cheerful.


    The next day, Hua rugo felt that it was not good for him to take a leave when employing people in the public office, so he did not wait for Tuo BARREI at home, but changed his uniform to go to the public office.


    Zhao tou saw her and said, "brother, why do you always ask for leave recently? Are you in any trouble?"


    "Yes, if anything happens to you, just tell the brothers, we''ll find a way for you." The tolerance on the side is the same.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "OK, you hope I''ll be OK. It''s really OK."


    When they heard her saying that, they all laughed and went separately to maintain order. As early as a few days ago, Dabi began. Dozens of challenge arena were set up in the Shenyuan center. Those who wanted to enter the temple were all fighting on the stage after a round of talent test.

 Chapter 1985

    The temple disciples who are going to accept the examination are going to stand on the sidelines for a while and wait until the selection is over before their turn.


    On this day, Hua rugo changed his shift to maintain order near the challenge arena, but Hua rugo felt that this was unnecessary. Let alone the disciples and deacons of the red flame Temple who were present, even those who came to participate in the selection were better than the tolerance people.


    One by one is either double or triple. Even if the rules are really broken and the tolerance is up, they have no choice but to be a decoration.


    Hua Ruge stands under the challenge arena, across the challenge arena and onlookers, to prevent any accidents.


    Because she was thinking about when Tuo BARREI would go back and what kind of scene it was to meet Xiao Bao, she didn''t want to see the above competition. Although many of these new disciples have higher accomplishments than him, she still can''t see them in the actual combat.


    On the other side, Tuoba Rui and juntianxia came out of the gate of the temple. They were happy and grateful to Liu Fufa.


    After a long journey, Tuoba Rui said, "this dharma protector saves our lives without threatening to repay us, but he is a rare good man."


    "The gentleman world nods:" we must protect him after all just calculate not to live up to his grace discuss


    "The emperor said so." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Two people from the temple of the foot of the mountain to the God of the domain, God yuan a probe to send down several big restaurants in the city are Kyushu signs.


    "It''s hard for Xiaoge to find them." Tuoba Rui said with emotion.


    "Yes." Juntianxia said to him, "I forgot to ask the address yesterday. Do you know brother Tuoba?"


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes slightly stagnated, then slowly shook his head: "I also forgot to ask."


    Yesterday, they would like to drag their daughter-in-law to talk about love for a long time. Where else would they want to ask the address.


    Two people look at each other, quite feel a little embarrassed, or monarch world way: "then ask."


    Tuo Ba Rui closed his eyes and felt it. When he opened his eyes again, he said, "I feel the direction like a song. It should be not far ahead. Let''s go and have a look."


    The king nodded.


    At this time, Hua Ruge has been standing for a while, but she is drowsy after a fierce fight on the stage. She feels that this guard is more a drudgery than the freedom of patrolling the street.


    Just as she dozed off, one person in the challenge arena was knocked out by another person, and the landing point was where Hua Ruge stood.


    Hua Ruge opened her eyes in fear of the strong wind coming from her face and saw that this man was about to hit her. It would be easy for her to escape, but this man''s strength was so great that she would be seriously injured if she fell to the ground.


    She had an idea as soon as she thought about it. Instead of retreating, she stretched out her hand to hold the man''s waist and let the power of his hand run, and then unloaded the strength of his body.


    Although the man on the stage played very hard, but her strength is not enough, plus her strength is not weak, she will give people to the next.


    When he was standing on the ground, he stumbled. He turned to Hua Ruge and said, "thank you for your help."


    Hua Ruge noticed that he was a man in his twenties. He was very handsome and a little shy.


    "Brother, I''m not an adult, I''m just a small tolerance." Hua is like singing and boxing.


    The man on the stage was originally a killer, but unexpectedly came out half way. He frowned and glanced at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge, who is so alert, immediately catches the fleeting hostility. She looks lazily at the people on the challenge arena, who is also a young man. She only looks sinister, but looks at the eyes and knows that they are not good birds.


    She looked at the man in front of her, so she whispered, "it''s not easy to start just now. You should be careful."


    "I know. Thank you very much, brother." The shy boy said and bowed to Hua Ruge deeply.


    After that, the young man limped away, and a new round of competition began on the stage.


    This scene of Tuoba Rui and juntianxia is very true in the crowd, in which juntianxia says: "if the song is afraid to be remembered again."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui squints slightly. He can see that the strange Hua Yuege on the stage just broke the good news. He says he will get revenge.


    The king world actually laughs a way: "she also really eats how many losses all cannot change this warm hearted."


    "Brother Jun is wrong. When do you think she really suffered from the loss?" Tuoba Rui also rarely smiled.


    The world will smile.


    After that, juntianxia went to find Hua Ruge''s house alone, while Tuoba Rui found a teahouse and sat on the second floor watching Hua Ruge from afar.


    Hua Ruge felt that her eyes fell on her and frowned at the direction of her eyes, which was opposite to Tuoba Rui''s eyes.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes are full of soft smile, but she can''t cry or laugh.


    At noon, when the truce was over, the tolerers came over and said, "brother Hu is really a real man. He just made us feel inferior."


    "You are flattered." Hua, like a song, smiles modestly.


    The tolerance people knew her mind and nature, and they stopped talking about this topic. They laughed and said: "this morning we are exhausted. Let''s find a place to eat and drink."


    "Go, brothers. I''ll think of you as my friend. We''ll have another round after noon." Hua Ruge refused.


    "Well, let''s go first." The tolerancers said and walked in four directions one by one.


    Hua Ruge goes straight to the teahouse and sits directly opposite to Tuo BARREI. Before he can speak, Tuo BARREI hands her a cup of tea: "moisten your throat."


    "It''s still your best friend." Hua Ruge hasn''t been taken care of like this for a long time. It''s better to have a man around.


    "Don''t think you''re not free when I come back?" Tuoba Rui is joking.


    Hua Yuege said solemnly, "this is a little."


    Tuoba Rui''s face is slightly heavy.


    "But it''s better to have one person in charge of me. It''s too wild to be true." Hua Ruge has a strong desire to survive.


    Tuoba Rui dotes on her smile when she looks like this.


    Hua Ruge secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "How do you remember to make a tolerance? Are you tired of such a low-level position? " Tuo Ba Rui watched her stand for a morning, which was painful.


    Hua rugo drank a cup of tea and put it down: "I just don''t want to be too free and lax. I want to find something serious to do."


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are full of disbelief.


    He doesn''t know her yet. If no one can manage to be casual, he''s not afraid to be idle.


    Hua Ruge felt bored and said, "OK, I admit it''s because I think it''s more dignified to make a tolerance, and when it''s OK, please go ahead and have friends to drink and eat meat."


    "That''s right." Tuoba Rui nodded his head.


    Hua Ruge is helpless. It seems that his image in his mind is no longer tall, and this little thing will be doubted.


    "Quit, I''ll be with you later." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "as long as I''m not busy, it''s interesting, and I only have a few days to go out in a month, I can still spend other time with you."


    "You may as well like it." Tuoba Rui saw her attitude and did not stop.


    "Besides, the people here are simple and honest. It''s very dignified to make a business trip. Otherwise, I''ll talk to the director and let you come to work?" Hua rugo suggested.


    "To work?"


    "Yes, on business with me." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    Tuo Ba Rui laughs: "I can''t do it. It''s better to eat at home."


    Hua Ruge was a little shocked that this kind of steel straight man could say something soft to eat, but he soon smiled and said, "I''ll keep it for you when you look so good."


    Tuoba Rui chuckles.


    After two cups of tea and some cakes, Hua rugo asked, "why don''t you go home?"


    "I feel like I know where you are." Tuo Ba Rui added another cup of tea to her and then said, "I don''t want to go back without you at home."


    "But there is our son in the family. You father will not go back to have a look?" Hua rugo expressed frustration.


    She felt that if she did not remind Tuo BARREI, she would probably forget the fact that she already had a son.


    "I won''t be late until you go back together." Tuoba Rui thought.

 Chapter 1986

    Hua rugo is helpless about this. Is it a little too unreliable to be a father.


    After having tea, she went to stand guard under the challenge arena again. Tuoba Ruiren sat on the top of the teahouse and read a book in his hand.


    When the competition ends at dusk, Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui go home together after work.


    On the way, Tuo barrui bought some meat and vegetables and prepared to go back to make some nourishing meals for Hua Ruge. This year, he didn''t see Hua Ruge lose weight again, so he was distressed.


    Of course, Tuo BARREI didn''t run to the kitchen at first when he came back home, but followed Hua Ruge to see the children in shuiyunning''s yard.


    In fact, he has been thinking about this child all the time, and now he is back in a hurry to see him.


    At this time, shuiyunning is supporting Xiaobao to walk in the hospital. The child is wearing a yellow dress with a tiger head hat and a tiger head shoes. He is born with thick eyebrows and big eyes, just like a silver doll.


    Tuoba Rui saw the little figure from afar. He was not happy but also nervous. He never got along with his children and did not know whether they would like him or not.


    "I met my mother-in-law. Aunt. After entering the yard, Tuoba Rui bows to say hello to the elders.


    "Water Yun Ning sees his gratified way:" come back good


    She said and picked up Xiaobao from the ground, and said to Xiaobao, "this is daddy."


    Xiaobao''s big eyes are turning, as if he is also looking at Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui just stretched out his hand and drew back again. He looked at Hua Ruge at a loss.


    "Xiao Bao is not afraid of life. Please hold him." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui reached out his hand again, and said softly, "father and dad hug each other."


    Xiaobao is really not afraid of life. Now he opens his hand to Tuo BARREI.


    Tuo Ba Rui carefully holds the child in his hand and tries to say: "baby, call dad."


    "Dad." Xiao Bao immediately called out, because Hua rugo taught him, so he can now.


    Tuo Ba Rui only felt his heart melted when he listened to the soft voice. It was a wonderful feeling. He was indifferent as he is now full of love. He didn''t want to let go when holding the child.


    Hua Ruge felt soft at the bottom of her heart and the smile on her face was very gentle.


    At the beginning, he was still a little nervous when he contacted Tuo barrow. He walked around the yard with his child in his arms. Seeing that Xiao Bao didn''t repel himself, he smiled, and he was relieved.


    "The child loves to laugh." Tuoba Rui said to look at Xianghua like a song: "like you."


    "It''s more than that." Hua Ruge murmured in a low voice, very guilty.


    Tuoba Rui is reluctant to put Xiaobao down, holding him all the time and asking him to be called Dad.


    Xiaobao is also very obedient. As long as he is not hungry, he never makes trouble. When he gets along with Tuoba Rui, he laughs and makes people happy.


    Shuiyunning said to Hua Ruge, "I have taken the children back these two days, so that they can get along well with each other."


    "Good." Hua Ruge nods and touches her belly.


    She was a little hungry, but Tuo Ba Rui forgot to cook when she saw the child.


    They stayed in the courtyard of shuiyunning until dark. After dark, they went back to their yard with their children in their arms.


    Hua Ruge looked at the yard next door and said, "I just heard my mother say that the emperor has come back. How come I haven''t seen anyone?"


    "They haven''t seen each other for more than a year. Of course, they have a lot to say. It''s no surprise that they don''t see each other." Tuoba Rui holds the child and walks on the sidewalk.


    Since he came back home to see the child, Tuo BARREI''s expression has changed again. Even when he doesn''t speak, his expression is very soft. It seems that his sweet expression is soaked in a honey pot.


    "Our children are lovely." Tuoba Rui is very satisfied.


    Hua Ruge smiles and nods.


    Tuo Ba Rui said and looked at her: "by the way, what''s your name for our child?"


    "I didn''t say that before. His name is Xiaobao." Hua Yuege said.


    "I mean big name, not small name."


    "That''s the name." Hua Ruge is an expression you haven''t seen in the world.


    Tuo Ba Rui cried and laughed: "this name is too casual, just make a small name, I will take another big name."


    "Yes." Hua Ruge nodded her head as long as she didn''t want to.


    After returning to the courtyard, Tuo BARREI handed her the treasure and said, "hold it for a while, and I''ll make you something to eat."


    "You think you forgot." Hua said with a smile.


    "Why?" Tuoba Rui said that she scratched on the bridge of her nose, then touched Xiaobao''s face, and then walked to the small kitchen in the courtyard.


    Hua Ruge is usually not allowed to enter the kitchen. Now she holds her child Tuo BARREI even more, so she holds her child in the yard to enjoy the moon.


    Xiaobao is very energetic today. At this time, he doesn''t sleep noisily. He sits in Hua Ruge''s arms and plays with his toys honestly.


    It was a small tiger sewn with cloth that Su Nianxia bought on the street a few days ago. It has always been Xiaobao''s favorite toy.


    Hua rugo kissed him on his little head and asked softly, "is my father happy when he comes back?"


    Xiaobao looks up at his mother, but doesn''t realize that he''s talking to him, so he quickly lowers his head and plays.


    China is like a song doting on a smile, the heart is also unlimited satisfaction.


    Tuoba Rui cooks better and better. He is also more and more proficient in cooking. In a short time, he has made four dishes and one soup.


    He put the tray far away from Xiaobao, then reached out to hold Xiaobao in his arms and said to Hua Ruge, "eat it."


    Hua Ruge smelled the fragrance of long-time absence, but she felt even hungrier in her stomach. She didn''t eat dinner seriously for nearly a year. She usually ate outside, or came back to make do with it and went to bed.


    today, she felt the warmth of long-time absence again. She summarized in her mind that it''s better to have a man, not only for her appetite, but also for her Eat.


    She took the chopsticks and began to eat. Tuo Barry looked at her and the quiet treasure in her arms. She was also warm in her heart.


    "I''m used to your cooking." Hua said as she ate.


    "Then eat more." Tuoba Rui dotes on it.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed with laughter, and she was satisfied with her food.


    Xiaobao may be sleepy. He falls asleep in Tuo BARREI''s arms for a while.


    "The little one is asleep." Tuoba Rui lowered his voice.


    "Take it back to the room. That little bed is his." Hua Ruge also lowered his voice.


    When he passed the outside room, the nanny saw the baby sleeping and wanted to reach for it. Tuo Barry shook his head. He took it back to the room, helped him to take off his clothes on the small bed and put it on the bed with a small quilt with patterns and flowers.


    He squatted beside the small bed and watched Xiaobao fall asleep. He couldn''t help kissing on his forehead and whispered: "you are the best gift from heaven to me and your mother. I don''t ask you for much achievement, as long as you are happy."


    Hua Ruge walked in behind him and smiled when he said that, which was also her wish.


    Tuo Ba Rui hears the footsteps, stands up and says: "change back, let me hug well."


    Hua Ruge nodded with a smile, and instantly changed the power of huaxingdan.


    Tuo Ba Rui walks up to her and holds her in her arms. She says in a low voice, "Xiaoge, thank you."


    "How can I thank you?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Thank you for showing up." Tuo Ba Rui put his chin in her hair, closed his eyes and immersed himself in his emotions. After a while, he said, "without you, I''m afraid I''m still alone now, living such a cold life."


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "you''re welcome."


    "You." Tuo Ba Rui''s reproachful voice is full of doting.


    "It''s late. We should go to bed." Hua rugo kissed his lips and smiled happily.


    Tuoba Rui eyes light a dark, close to her ear: "goblin, you will regret."


    Hua Ruge blinked like a frightened deer.


    Tuo Ba Rui chuckled, held her on the bed, waved out the oil lamp in the room, and made a sound barrier. This night''s tossing is inevitable.


    The next morning before dawn, Hua Yuege heard Xiaobao crying. She didn''t want to get up.


    Tuoba Rui immediately opened his eyes, put on his inner clothes and got out of bed to pick up Xiaobao. He asked Hua Ruge in a low voice, "what''s wrong with the child?"

 Chapter 1987

    "I''m hungry. Just send it to the nanny." Hua Ruge mumbled in bed.


    "Good." Tuo Ba Rui agreed to walk out of the room and knock on the door of the nanny after closing the door gently.


    Nanny takes the baby into his room, and Tuo Barry hears the cry from outside. He is relieved when it disappears completely.


    After a while, the nanny picked up the baby again, and Tuo Barry picked it up. After Xiaobao was full, he smiled again. Tuo Barry also said with a smile, "Dad takes you everywhere."


    As he said this, he walked to the backyard with the child in his arms. There was a small garden just suitable for walking.


    After he turned around for a while, there was a little light. He gave the baby to the nanny temporarily and went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for Hua Ruge.


    Light congee and stir fried vegetables.


    Looking at Tuoba Rui''s hurry, nanny was greatly moved. She followed Hua Ruge when she was in Jiuzhou Pavilion, so she also knew their identities. It''s really rare for a man who has the ability and consideration.


    Tuo Ba Rui calls Hua Ruge to eat when he has finished the meal. Hua Ruge still doesn''t wake up, but looks at him with a sad face.


    "Well, habit is good." Tuo Ba Rui said as he dressed her.


    Hua Ruge suddenly felt a headache after hearing this.


    After she went out for breakfast, she changed into clothes and went to patrol the street. She was very happy that she didn''t have to stand guard.


    Tuoba Rui is at home with children, books do not read, tea does not drink, is holding a small treasure with him to play with small toys.


    Juntianxia and Su Nianxia came out of the room in three strokes of the sun. When they saw from the nearby yard, they saw that tuobarrui was letting Xiaobao sit on the stone table covered with animal fur. Xiaobao was playing with toys, and he was watching quietly.


    Su Nianxia shook her head and said to Jun Tianxia, "I can''t imagine that my brother-in-law, like an iceberg, is also decent to take up the children."


    "That''s true." Juntianxia smiles.


    When Tuo Ba Rui heard the voice, he saw them looking up at the courtyard wall. He joked, "brother Jun, you can sleep long enough."


    Su Nianxia not only blushed, but also went to one side.


    Jun Tianxia smiled and said, "it''s natural to sleep safely when I get home. It''s brother Tuoba. Why did I get up so early?"


    "Xiao Bao woke up early, and I couldn''t help it." Said Tuoba Rui.


    You see his mouth is the child''s thing can not help laughing: "brother Tuoba is really good luck."


    He said that he came over from the yard over there and wanted to have a look at Xiaobao.


    He was in a hurry to see Su Nianxia yesterday, so when he went to say hello to the elder, he only looked at Xiaobao in a hurry, but he had not held him.


    Su Nianxia also followed. She bought some gadgets outside two days ago and gave them to Xiao Bao.


    Xiaobao smiled more happily when he saw the toy. Juntianxia took the opportunity to hold him. The child didn''t recognize him or refuse him at all.


    Juntianxia is also fond of the little guy who looks at the tiger''s head and brain. He takes Xiaobao''s hand and says, "I never thought children were so cute before."


    "I am not." Tuoba Rui says.


    Su Nianxia looked aside and thought that the two people were very similar in fact. She saw the kind of people who had no patience and love. She didn''t expect that they could like children so much.


    Looking at the loving smile of juntianxia, she felt that it was time for her to have a baby. If she was a girl, she would marry Xiaobao.


    With such family education, I think Xiaobao is also a person who attaches great importance to feelings and treats his wife well. If she can marry such a person, she will be relieved.


    She was too far away to be careful.


    In the morning, a few people were talking and laughing in the yard. At noon, juntianxia and Su Nianxia went shopping. Tuoba Rui also wanted to take his children out to see the outside world.


    But if you think about it carefully, it won''t work. His injury is not completely good now. It''s better not to expose his child and identity, because he will be involved in any trouble.


    He just put away the idea of holding the child to find Hua Ruge, and saw that Hua Ruge walked into the yard with a waist knife, and then he walked along the shortcut: "I''ll come back to eat something."


    Tuoba Rui said with a smile, "wait, I''ll do it for you."


    Hua Ruge nodded her head and coaxed Xiao Bao.


    Xiaobao is very happy to see her. He pours into her arms and pecks at her again.


    "Little one." Hua is like a song doting on his little face.


    After a while, Tuo Ba Rui brings the food. Hua rugo takes a table out of the space and eats it on the other side.


    "Tired?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "It''s fine today. It''s a lot easier." Hua Yuege said and said, "I will be relaxed after the end of the big match in ten days."


    "I don''t think it''s necessary for you to be so busy even if the big match is still going on. Those disciples are very strong, even if they make trouble, you can''t help it." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I think so, too, but with the order above, we can only do it."


    When she was full, she clapped her stomach and stood up. "I''m going out, waiting for me at home."


    "Good." Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "be careful."


    "I see." Hua Ruge went out again with a smile.


    When walking on the road, Hua Ruge is very satisfied. Now Tuoba Rui is back, and she finally has a complete home. Looking at the man and the man, she is really slowly happy.


    She thought it would be nice if she could live like this all the time.


    Other tolerances were also eaten. When Hua Ruge arrived, there was another tolerance, so they had to wait in place.


    A moment later, the tolerance ran over, a look of anxiety.


    "What happened?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Brother Hu, when I pass by your restaurant, I see someone smashing it. Come over and have a look." said the gasping tolerance.


    "What?" Hua Yuege immediately raised his eyebrows.


    "I''ll show you this way." When tolerance is said, lead the way.


    Hua rugo asked about the situation on the way and said, "what''s going on?"


    She wants to find out whether it''s drinking and making trouble, or deliberately doing it.


    "it''s a group of temple disciples who are smashing it. I asked quietly, the passer-by told me that those people went to eat, and then they were in a hurry, and then they started to smash the shop." The tolerance says.


    Hua Ruge frowned and said, "so horizontal?"


    "Have you offended anyone?" A tolerance beside me asked Hua Ruge.


    "No, certainly not." Hua Ruge shakes her head repeatedly.


    Although it''s common for her to offend people, she''s very honest recently. The best thing is to teach the little gangsters a lesson. It''s a good temper to see the disciples of the temple. It''s reasonable not to provoke anyone.


    "Let''s go and ask." That tolerance is older, want to admonish Hua Ruge to say: "even if others deliberately pick a quarrel, you also control your temper, don''t be anxious with others, we can''t mess with the people above."


    "Don''t worry, brother. I understand." Hua Ruge nodded and agreed.


    She thinks she has always been measured in her work.


    Around the street in front of Hua Ruge, I knew that it wasn''t the first restaurant that was smashed, but the branch that was later opened, and the person in charge of this one was sun batian.


    When she got to the front of the restaurant, she saw sun batian walking in front of the door, surrounded by a lot of people, and there was a sound of various things hitting inside the restaurant.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Yuege goes up to ask sun batian.


    Sun Batian saw Hua Ruge as if he saw the Savior. He hurriedly said, "Sir, some disciples from the temple came to say that our wine is not good to drink and the food is not good to eat. It''s a fake name of the wave. They can''t stop us if we start to smash it."


    "They not only smashed the shop but also hurt some of our brothers. I dare not stop any more. What do you think?"


    Hua Yuege knew that this was intentional fault finding. At the same time, he was a little puzzled. He didn''t offend anyone.


    She thought and went in. When she went in, she saw that the restaurant had been smashed in addition to an empty shelf outside. The ground was full of dishes and plates. Even the tables, chairs and benches were smashed. At this time, these people were smashing the stairs.

 Chapter 1988

    Look at the extent of the damage. If Hua Ruge comes to the restaurant later, it will be ruins.


    Hua Ruge also spent a lot of money in this restaurant. Before he made it back, he was smashed by others. It was a little angry.


    "You guys, I don''t know where you''ve been neglecting? How can I get such a heavy hand? " She opened her mouth without the usual smile.


    This sound is full of momentum. The disciples who smashed the ground also stopped and looked back.


    One of them did not start, but stood in the middle and looked at it. When he saw Hua Ruge, a sinister smile flashed in his eyes and asked, "who am I to be? It''s the owner of Kyushu tower."


    When Hua rugo saw this face, he felt familiar with it. He thought about it carefully. This is the man standing on the challenge arena when she saved people yesterday.


    This man killed the young man who was beaten down in the challenge arena, and Hua rugo''s rescue obviously destroyed his plan, which was revenge.


    It can be judged by Hua Ruge that this is a real villain. If you want to kill someone, you can''t do it openly. If you fail and don''t find your own reason, you should come to find fault with her. It''s just bullying.


    "I don''t know why you and others want to smash my shop and hurt my fellow in xiahu Yue." When she came in, she saw that there were seven or eight people who had been beaten black and blue, and they were not hurt lightly.


    "Our martial brother has long heard that jiuzhoulou''s wine is a unique wine. He came here to taste it. But your wine really disappointed us. And the dish, is it for people to eat?" The man in red said coldly.


    Outside, standing on the street are the regular customers of Kyushu tower, and even a large part of them are driven out of the tavern. They are not happy to hear this. What is it not for people to eat? Are they not people?


    "Even if you have a problem with my food and wine, you don''t have to pay at most. Don''t smash my shop." Hua, like a song, has a calm look and a faint voice.


    "If you cheat, it''s your turn." The man in red said, "I will not only smash your shop, but also your other restaurants, so as not to deceive the people of Shenyu again."


    Hua rugo heard this and said with a smile: "even if my shop is really a liar, it should be managed by the local public office, but it can''t be managed by the cabinet, right?"


    It''s full of gunpowder. Those who came with us all looked at each other with a vague premonition that something would be a big deal.


    "The people of the world are in charge of the injustice of the world. How can I not deal with it when you cheat and punish everyone for the evil god region?" Red man domineering way, obviously did not put this small tavern boss in mind.


    When the onlookers heard this, it was too black-and-white. It was clear that they were making trouble for no reason. How could it be said that they were killing the people.


    Hua Ruge clapped his hands and said, "it''s really a righteous remark, but I don''t know if you can prove that I lied to others?"


    "We are the evidence." The man in red sneered, "we think you are not good, that is not good."


    "So there''s no evidence?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Boy, are you challenging the authority of the temple?" said the man in red


    "Don''t give me such a big hat, I have no right to challenge the temple." Hua rugo saw the smile on his face, and added: "I just look down on you. Shameless villain has the face to be the emperor here. He said that I lied to others. I''m afraid I''m drinking and choking my brain."


    "Dare you..." The man in red was furious at the news.


    "Why don''t I dare to beat right and wrong in front of me? You are a vegetarian." The last sentence of Hua Ruge is also the man in red who is facing the opposite side with his whole body open.


    She was a person who had been in the upper position for a long time. When she was very powerful, not only the man was shocked, but even the onlookers had to step back.


    "Boy, you want to fight with me?" Asked the man in red with a frown.


    He can see that Hua Ruge is only the double strength of Shenyuan realm, which is lower than his own realm. If he starts to win, he will win.


    "I don''t want to." Hua rugo replied, "I want a million yuan of top-grade Lingjing when I repair this restaurant. If you leave the money, the grudge between us is over."


    People outside are all stupid, especially tolerance and small gangsters. Does this know his identity? How dare he challenge the disciples of the temple.


    They want to stop it, but they are afraid to get close to Hua Ruge.


    Sun batian kneaded the sweat for Hua rugo while secretly worshipping the eldest brother. He said that he could never have the courage and boldness in his life. How to think of it as the right decision with the eldest brother.


    It''s only if she doesn''t get into any big trouble.


    "You want me to lose money?" the disciple in red laughed


    "It''s more reasonable to lose money if something is damaged. For the sake that we are all Temple people, I think it''s a fair price." Hua Yuege continued.


    The temple disciples laughed.


    "Boy, you are too much for yourself. No one dares to let us lose money." A little disciple laughed.


    "I''m willing to be the first." Hua Yuege said with a faint voice: "my patience is limited. I have to put money in front of me for a long time."


    "Boy, how are you? What if we don''t give it?" Asked the man in red with a calm face.


    "Money must be given, either you offer it to me or I will take it myself." Hua Yuege answers.


    The man in red laughed again, then squinted at Hua Ruge and said, "I''d like to see how you take it yourself.


    Hua Ruge glanced at it and said, "if you fight, the shelf of this restaurant will be destroyed. At that time, I will pay for it with 1.5 million Lingjing. You can figure it out."


    "Boy, you have a big voice. Let me teach you a lesson." A little disciple had a violent temper, so he rushed over.


    This man is a double strength. Hua Ruge doesn''t even look at him. He raises his hand and strikes a mighty force. The man directly falls towards the back street, breaks the doors and windows, and falls in the backyard.


    This surprised the disciples of the temple. They also understood why he was so tough. In fact, he had the means. For a person of the same level of strength, he could defeat the enemy with one move. This strength is not so strong.


    The onlookers and the tolerance people were also surprised. They knew that brother Hu was good at martial arts, but they could not imagine that he was so powerful.


    After a while, the temple disciples had spirit again. After all, there were several people in their group who had triple cultivation of shenyuanjing. It was not enough to fight a small white face.


    The leader, the disciple in red, flashed a smile in his eyes and said, "I didn''t expect that you were really good at something, so let me meet you."


    As he said, he turned his hand and took out a broadsword, which was shining with cold light, and then he immediately cut it towards Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is too lazy to pester. He immediately increases his strength to triple and takes out his stick to welcome him.


    "Boom!"


    Two spiritual forces collided, and the waves scattered, destroying several pillars of the tavern. The whole upper floor of the tavern collapsed.


    But the disciple in red felt that at the moment of the fight, he obviously felt that the strength of the other side was dozens of times stronger than his own. When the spiritual force collided with him, he was completely suppressed, and his viscera and viscera near him were all injured, so he had no strength to lift the knife.


    All the temple disciples in the tavern have fled with the fastest body shape. Naturally, Hua Ruge will be no exception. After seriously injuring the disciple in red, he immediately withdrew.


    But the disciple in red watched the tavern smash down. He was worried and hurried to escape. As a result, he not only didn''t escape, but also hurt his body more seriously.


    "Poof..." He spat out a mouthful of blood and watched the collapse of the second layer smash down.


    The disciples of the red flame temple are flying in the air now. They are very puzzled: "why didn''t elder martial brother come out?"


    When Shenyuan looked at them, his face suddenly changed and said, "elder martial brother is injured."


    As soon as the words came out, the onlookers almost fell off their chin. Just now, they had a fight. How could the temple disciple be hurt and even unable to come out?

 Chapter 1989

    Those Temple disciples wave to open the ruins, and they work together to help the elder martial brother who was smashed inside out. He has reached this kind of cultivation, not to mention that the first floor is the 18th floor, which will not be hurt.


    but it is inevitable to be smashed. All the clothes are full of wine and dishes, and I don''t know where the beggar comes from.


    He stood up and wanted to talk. As a result, he vomited blood again. This time, he was angry.


    "How are you, elder martial brother?" Little disciple asked.


    "She is plotting against me." The man in red sits on the ruins and points to Hua Ruge''s indignant way: "I was injured by an accident."


    "It''s really hateful." One of the disciples said, "look at Xiang huaruge and said," you dare to hurt my temple disciple. Do you think your life is too long? "


    "Come on, don''t be noisy. I don''t want to get involved with you. Get out of here and get out of here." It''s quite impolite for Hua Ruge to speak.


    When several triple disciples heard this, they were all angry. They stood together and said, "let''s go together and see if she can plot against the three of us."


    As they said this, they took out their swords and attacked Hua Ruge. Because they dare not look down on Hua Ruge any more, they used their best strength.


    Hua Ruge narrowed his eyes and immediately flew up to the attack of several people.


    They saw that she was very fast. After she was close to the front one of the three people, a stick hit her hard.


    This man has a move ahead of Hua Ruge, which is supposed to have an advantage, but no one can imagine that after this fight, his power is completely covered by Hua Ruge''s power, and the whole man is directly driven out by the storm.


    After a move, Hua Ruge seems to have calculated. He swings his stick again and smashes it at another person. There is no stagnation in his movements. What''s rare is that the strength of the second move doesn''t seem to be reduced in such a short time.


    "Boom!"


    After the second move, another person was smashed out again, falling on the ruins like the previous one.


    The third person has rich experience in actual combat and quick adaptability. When Hua Yuege attacked the second person, he had a long sword in his hand and stabbed Hua Yuege in the chest.


    When the onlookers saw this move, their pupils shrank, and they made a cold sweat for Hua Ruge. Because this move was too fast, when Hua Ruge hit the second person, they could not hide it.


    Sun batian and the tolerance people are all in a hurry, but their strength is not someone else''s opponent, and they can only watch.


    Hua Ruge has a strong heart and always listens to everything from the eyes to the ears. One move has not yet worked out the following three moves. She noticed this man as early as when he took his hand. Now when the stick can''t be taken back, he raised his left hand and pinched it on the tip of the sword.


    There is a majestic sword Qi on the sword, which can''t be directly connected by hand, but people are surprised to see that after being pinched by a singer''s fingers in China, the sword Qi is suddenly broken.


    That disciple was still complacent when he went to Hua Ruge. He said that he could not help himself. He would surely lose one of her hands. Now he saw that his sword Qi was completely pinched away. He was not good at all.


    Where this person looks like the triple strength of divine yuan realm, it is much higher than their cultivation.


    After the sword Qi dissipated, Hua Ruge flicked the sword body gently with his fingertips. The man felt that a violent force rushed into his body and immediately made his body soft.


    Hua Ruge took back the stick at this time. When the chest stick hit him from the air, he went with the two men.


    The other little disciples of the temple saw that the elder martial brothers were all fighting like this, so they had better not go to look for cruelty, so they all stood on one side honestly, as if they were not the people who just clamored to drive people to smash the tavern.


    The battle went on like a cloud and water. It took a moment to settle it. Hua Ruge''s strength gradually returned to Shenyuan.


    The onlookers opened their eyes one by one and looked unbelievable. How many Temple disciples of triple cultivation were dismissed so easily? And the look of those people on the ground is not light.


    How powerful is this?


    Especially those tolerance and small gangsters who are usually familiar with Hua Ruge, usually see Hua Ruge hanging around and scattering her money carelessly. How do you think her style is similar to her except that she has money.


    But I didn''t expect that after meeting something, this one was so strong, arrogant and courageous. This strength was also too strong. They all yearned for it and imagined that they also had this powerful side under the unsophisticated appearance.


    After Hua Ruge fell to the ground, he knocked his palm with a stick and approached several people: "how about that? See what I''m doing to you? "


    The three people who were knocked down behind felt very clear. Where was the secret plot? It was the real strength. They thought that they were some strange men in red. But they couldn''t beat you. We had to rush up and be doubted.


    Hua Ruge looked at the man in red before and said, "can you give me money now?"


    The man in red looks more and more sinister. He sits on the ruins and stares at Hua Ruge hatefully. "Do you know who I am?"


    "Anyone has to give money. Don''t leave without it." Hua rushes out a sentence.


    She used to make money wherever she went, and what kind of money she turned from pot to pot. Now it''s better. She''s always losing money no matter whether she''s doing business or looking for someone. Even if she''s rich, her mind will collapse.


    Now that the man has found it, he will fight if he wants to fight. If he can''t fight with a fire, he will run away. She has no scruples at all. Of course, she will play her former nature.


    What to say to step back to the sky, why can''t someone else back?


    "I am a disciple of Zhao Da''s Dharma protector. If you dare to fight me, you will die." The man went on.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "you''re glad to mention Shifu. Don''t you want to humiliate your Shifu?"


    "You..."


    "If you don''t give me money today, I know you are the disciple looking for Dharma protector. I don''t know this stick." Hua Yuege said the stick and knocked twice in the palm of his hand.


    The man in red was really scared by the attack just now. Now, seeing Hua Ruge''s stick, he has a shadow in his heart. Now the situation is better than others, and he can only admit defeat.


    "I don''t have that much money." He admitted.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can make it." Hua Ruge sat on a roof and glanced over the people.


    No matter they are beaten or dare not to go up, they are all admitted now and gather together to get money.


    Hua Ruge leans on the ridge behind him, and recovers the lazy and leisurely smile before. It''s a posture of watching a play.


    These people take out some bags from the space, which are filled with top-grade Lingjing, but they are all relatively few.


    When they are put together, they will look less than half a million yuan, and more than half a million yuan.


    Hua Ruge frowned unsatisfied and said, "don''t hide it for me. It''s impossible for the disciples of the temple to even get this money."


    Several people take it out from the space, but these are not top-grade Lingjing, but middle-grade products, even some inferior products, and even very small pieces.


    Hua Ruge has a headache when he looks at it. Is that money?


    The leading man in red could not only get the way: "we only have so much money in our hands. It''s enough to repair this restaurant. Don''t push people too hard."


    "It''s enough to build a tavern, but how about my loss?" Hua rugo raised his eyebrows and said, "it will take at least two months to rebuild the restaurant. Do you know how much business will be delayed in these two months, and how much money the guys need to pay?"


    "You are so deceiving..."


    "I''ve been bullied?" Hua Yuege sneered and said: "OK, today even if I bully you, what can you do?"


    "You..." He wanted to scold all the ugly words he knew, but seeing Hua Ruge''s gesture, he knew that he could do anything. In order to avoid suffering from flesh and skin, he swallowed them back to his stomach.


    Hua Ruge smiled contentedly and said, "it''s ok if you have no money. Take the valuable things in your hands, and you''d better get them out before I raise the price."


    A few people have no choice but to bite their teeth and take out their own treasure.

 Chapter 1990

    These people are little disciples, and they don''t have much valuable treasure. But after all, there are many people with great power. At last, several people put out a bunch of gadgets. It seems that they are almost there.


    Hua rugo looked at those things and said with disgust: "I said you have time to smash my field and no time to make some money. It''s just a good idea to take this out."


    The faces of these people were red and white with anger, but they dare not contradict.


    "Little grandson." Hua Ruge called to sun batian.


    Sun batian hurriedly ran up and asked, "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    "Put that money and stuff away and sell it for building restaurants and wages." Hua Yuege said.


    "Yes." Sun batian went up to press a small pile of things to receive their own space.


    Hua rugo then said to the temple disciples, "now we are at a loss. Don''t come to me for trouble after knowing each other, or you may not have such good luck next time."


    The man in red restrained the evil in his eyes and kept his head down.


    Hua Ruge knew that he was not a fuel-efficient lamp, but was not afraid of his revenge. He waved and said, "let''s go."


    These people are forgiven, but the wounded ones can''t even stand up now. They can only be supported and left by other little disciples.


    The onlookers were sighing. They haven''t seen anyone dare to treat the temple disciples like this for such a long time. This host is really brave.


    "I said brother, you have caused a great disaster." The older tolerance sighed.


    "Isn''t it? How can you say that you can beat the disciples of the temple?" Other tolerance also pinches a cold sweat for the future of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge said: "you don''t have to worry about me, and the disciples of the temple have to be reasonable. They hit my people and smashed my shop. I just claim for compensation."


    "You are too naive, brother. Where can this temple reason with you?" Tolerance is another way.


    "Thank you for your consideration. I will take good care of myself. Don''t worry." Hua Ruge smiles to reassure them.


    But these people are still worried. They think Hua Ruge may not be able to bear the Revenge of the temple for a long time. Then it will be dangerous.


    Hua Ruge turned to the drinkers and said, "you can go to my other restaurants to have a drink."


    Some of them were familiar with Hua Ruge, and they all asked him to leave.


    Hua Ruge once again felt the enthusiasm of the people in the divine realm. She stopped for a full quarter of an hour. She felt that she must have lost the fight.


    She shook her head before continuing her tour with the tolerance.


    It spread quickly in the city. After all, it is famous for Jiuzhou restaurant and huaruge. In addition, this wave of operation is really amazing, so it spread to most of the God regions in almost one afternoon.


    Hua Ruge became the object of worship again because he beat the disciples of the temple, so those big girls and little daughters-in-law showed more enthusiasm and all dreamed that they could marry such a man.


    That day Su Nianxia was taking juntianxia out to go shopping, and he heard the news. Juntianxia laughed and said, "it''s her consistent style."


    "In the past, when you were away, my elder sister was still relatively restrained. Even if you did it, it was just a plot. Now you come back and she let go of it completely." Su Nianxia said with a smile.


    "I haven''t experienced this kind of conflict for a long time. I really hope that the background of the beaten man is bigger, so we can also exercise." Said the king.


    "Su Nianxia sniffs the words and nods:" then there will be fun to watch


    These two people are afraid that the world will not be disorderly.


    When Hua Ruge returned home, he saw Tuo barrow walking with Xiao Bao in the yard. At this time, Xiao Bao was almost able to walk by himself, but they were still uneasy, so they had to parry.


    Hua Ruge watched their father and son have a good time and smiled happily: "how about that? Is it hard to take children? "


    "Fortunately, Xiao Bao is very good." Tuoba Rui takes his hand and turns around with him.


    When Xiaobao saw Hua Ruge coming back, he ran towards Hua Ruge. Although Tuoba Rui let go, he still followed.


    Hua Ruge squats down quickly and looks at the little child running towards her. She laughs so hard that her mouth can''t close.


    Xiaobao runs to Hua Ruge steadily, pours into her arms, and cries: "Niang Niang."


    "Yes, my mother is back. Do you want her?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Xiaobao nodded, "yes."


    "Xiaobao is the best." Hua Ruge kissed him twice on his small face and made him giggle again.


    Tuo Ba Rui said with a soft smile, "take him to play first, and I''ll cook for you."


    "Good." Hua Ruge promised sweetly.


    She stood up with Xiaobao in her arms. At this time, the setting sun fell to the west, and the sky showed a faint yellow color. She only felt that this was the most beautiful scenery of the day.


    She played with Xiaobao for a while, and then when the child was sleepy, she fell asleep and carried him to the room.


    When Tuo barrow came out with a tray, he saw her sitting alone in the hospital and asked, "Xiaobao is asleep?"


    "I''m asleep." Hua Ruge nods.


    Tuo Ba Rui put the food on the table and said, "I will ask the servants to prepare food in the small kitchen every day, and I will make your food later."


    "Don''t bother. You have to read and practice. There''s not so much time." Hua Yuege picked up his chopsticks and said, "just make a meal."


    "That''s not good." Tuo Ba Rui said and brought her vegetables.


    "But your injury has not fully recovered."


    "After taking your pill, I have recovered almost. Now that little wound has no effect on me." Tuoba Rui doesn''t care much about Tao.


    "You don''t know how to take care of your body." Hua Ruge said of him.


    "I''m a man, it doesn''t matter." Tuo barrui has his own set of theories.


    "You always make sense." Hua Ruge is helpless,


    Tuoba Rui smiles, takes a piece of meat for her, and says: "I heard that you were fighting outside today?"


    "You know that?" Hua Yuege looks up in surprise.


    "Brother Jun told me when he came back."


    "It''s a small thing. A group of little disciples smashed my shop. How can I let them go?" Hua Ruge''s way of course.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "I will fight if I fight, but I''m afraid that they will suffer if they retaliate."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll meet the opportunists. They haven''t found out my details or made me lose." Hua Ruge doesn''t care.


    "Well, call me if you need anything." Tuoba Rui ordered.


    He has been adventuring in the forbidden area for more than a year, and constantly arousing his potential in that dangerous situation. At this time, he is already the four strength of divine yuan realm, even in this divine realm, he is considered to be a medium strength.


    Hua rugo thought that his cultivation speed was fast enough, but looking at this man, he was very unbalanced. He thought that he could attack this time, but he still had to be crushed.


    There is no reason to go.


    "OK, but I''ll run back to you." Hua said as she ate.


    But in fact, she didn''t think that there would be any strong person to take the lead for him. After all, he didn''t dare to tell his master about it, or he would be scolded.


    If some experts with abnormal and rebellious abilities are excluded, she is not afraid of other disciples any more. Anyway, she has been developing a little fast recently, and she needs to find someone to practice her skills.


    if someone doesn''t run into her, she will fight with her hands.


    After supper, they washed and rested.


    The next morning, Hua rugo changed her clothes again and went out to patrol the street. Before the tour, she first changed around in her restaurants to instruct the present shopkeeper to report to her as soon as possible, so as to deal with it in time.


    When the shopkeeper heard what she had done yesterday, her legs were all soft. He always felt that something would happen. One by one, he became extra vigilant.


    Hua rugo didn''t show anything on the surface, but she knew that those people would come back for revenge. For the sake of safety, she was ready.


    After the explanation, Hua rugo and his companions joined to patrol the streets. After a night''s fermentation, now the whole Shenyu knows about Hua rugo''s fight against the disciples of the temple,


    so wherever she goes, she is the focus. People always have to say something in person or behind their backs. Even those who are not good at communication should pay more attention.

 Chapter 1991

    Hua Ruge was not comfortable all over. He just beat a few people. They were so fussy.


    She thought there would be some unrest that day, but when she went to those restaurants in the evening, she found that there was nothing wrong. On the way home, she found out that


    those people were hit hard by her, and it would take several days to heal them.


    In the next few days, Hua rugo sometimes patrolled the streets, sometimes went to the challenge arena to stand guard, and was called by the director to scold her. In addition to being with Tuo BARREI in the evening, she was most impressed by this.


    As soon as the director''s Master heard that Hua Ruge beat the disciples of the temple, he called her away. First, he asked why, and then he began to scold them.


    The content is divided into several points. The first point is that Hua Ruge shouldn''t save people in the arena. The temple can''t be controlled.


    The second point is that we can''t fight with the disciples of the temple in the front, just accept and apologize.


    The third point is that we have to fight each other. How can we let others lose money? In this way, we can get even deeper revenge.


    Hua Yuege nodded repeatedly, with an extremely sincere attitude.


    "You look smart, how can you do stupid things?" The director''s master sighed again, and then said, "take the money to the shrine and ask for forgiveness, so that you can save your boy''s life."


    "Well, I''ll make a contribution. I''ll go as soon as I make a contribution." Hua Yuege nodded.


    "I''ll get you how much you lack." The director said.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "no, my subordinates do business anyway. I can still get the money out, but it needs to be turned around. I will send it within two days."


    "Do you want to know soon?" The director''s master said earnestly.


    "Yes."


    "If the people in the temple don''t accept the apology, don''t do it again. You can beat several little disciples, but you can win so many people?" The director continued.


    "I''m right, and I''ll keep it in mind." Hua Ruge''s attitude is to be as clever as possible.


    "If you understand, go." The director''s master waved away.


    "Yes, sir, you have taken care of it." Hua Ruge said with a smile.


    "I''ll be grateful if you don''t bother me." The director''s master didn''t get angry.


    "No, No." Hua Ruge bowed away from the director''s room.


    When she left the office, she took a long breath and said to herself, "it''s all right. The problem is that I have to be able to bear it."


    As a grumpy master, she doesn''t bully people because of her good nature. If others bully her and don''t fight back, it''s too difficult.


    Later that day, Hua rugo said to the people of the public office that he had started to raise money, so as to delay the time and wait for the people of the temple to come to find fault again.


    She doesn''t want to go to plead guilty as she promised. If she hasn''t been humiliated, she''s not a big person and can''t do such a thing.


    On this day, when she was patrolling the street, she felt that there were two strong breath locked in her, and then the breath quickly approached her.


    When her eyes narrowed, she came.


    After a while, several figures of red clothes fell on the roofs on both sides of the street where Hua Ruge lived.


    Although the voices made by these people were not loud, they did not restrain their momentum one by one, which naturally attracted the attention of the people around.


    Hua Ruge glanced at them and found that there were three disciples of shenyuanjing, including the man in red who was beaten by himself last time. Two quadruple disciples.


    Two of the fourfold disciples are a man and a woman. A man is born handsome and a woman is born beautiful. Standing together is a bit of a girl.


    Several people stood on the roof and looked at Hua Ruge. The woman took the lead in saying, "what a handsome man! No wonder elder martial sister Huang wants to chase her even if she is in disgrace."


    Then she gave Hua rugo a wink and said, "little brother, if you have a sister, then I won''t let them hit you."


    The man beside her changed his face and said, "what are you talking about?"


    "Look for a man. Elder martial brother doesn''t want me to be alone all the time." The woman covered her lips and smiled.


    "You know what I mean." Said the man with a frown.


    "Elder martial brother, in the presence of so many people, don''t say that." There was still a smile on the woman''s face.


    After hearing this, the man looked away from her face and looked at Hua Ruge viciously and said, "you are the one who bullied my younger martial brother?"


    Hua Yueh said: "I''m just a small tolerance from the public office. How dare I humiliate the people in the temple? I''m afraid you didn''t misunderstand me."


    At this time, a cold hum came from behind her. The man with sinister appearance said: "Hu Yue, do you forget me?"


    Hua Ruge turned around and saw the man again with a smile: "it''s really where we don''t meet in life. Brother, we meet again. It''s a coincidence."


    "Don''t play dumb for me here. Last time you dared to fight against me, this time I came to you specially." Said the cold voice of the evil man.


    Hua Ruge nodded, and said suddenly: "so, brother, I want to compete with you again today to distinguish between you and me?"


    The sinister man was choked by this saying and couldn''t speak. Last time, he and Hua rugo had a fight against each other. Up to now, the injury hasn''t been completely cured. Not only this time, but also later, he doesn''t want to fight with this kind of person.


    so Hua rugo said this, it''s really not easy to take it.


    "I heard about the great name of Mr. Hu. I came to fight here. I don''t know if Mr. Hu would appreciate it?" The man standing with the woman began again.


    Hua Yuege shook his head and said: "I don''t think I''m your opponent. I think this battle will be avoided."


    The man said with a sharp eyes: "you think you can stay out of the trouble after bullying my temple disciple?"


    "I have to reiterate that I hit people because younger martial brother smashed my restaurant first. There is no bullying." Hua Ruge argued for it.


    She is not afraid of fighting, but she must make it clear that being wronged is not enough.


    The man narrowed his eyes and said, "OK, let me come to meet you for my younger martial brother. What do you think?"


    "You mean to fight, brother?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Be sure to fight!" The man has a strong voice.


    "In that case, I can only offer you company." Hua Yuege is happy to receive.


    The woman sniffed at the words and said with a smile: "little brother, elder sister, I see you are very smart. Don''t do stupid things. You are not my elder brother''s opponent, or you should admit defeat and be soft as soon as possible, and also avoid the suffering of flesh and blood."


    The man is not good at listening to her.


    Hua Ruge understood in his heart that it was certain that he didn''t run away, so he began with a smile: "thank you for your concern. My brother knows that he can''t help himself, but it''s not impossible for him to lose to me in a moment. Would you like to gamble?"


    After hearing this, the man frowned tightly and felt that he had been looked down upon. How could he be able to defeat a child with only two abilities.


    After hearing this, the woman giggled again and said, "little brother, you''re really interesting. Can you tell me what to bet?"


    "Although I''m not strong enough, I also feel pity for you. If I get away with my elder martial brother, how about my elder sister stop fighting?" She said with a smile.


    She was born good-looking, now between the eyes flow, the girl looked only feel to fall into it.


    The woman giggled and said, "well, if you win, I won''t fight. If you lose, how about being a little man for me?"


    "I don''t want to win, sister." Hua Yuege said.


    "What a glib boy." The woman smiled and said, "I''ll take it for granted?"


    Hua Ruge nodded: "there is no reason to refuse such good things."


    The man next to him couldn''t see any more. He stopped and said, "you want to die, boy."


    He said, turning over his hand and taking out a long sword, he stabbed at Hua Ruge, as if he wanted to cut Hua Ruge into two parts with one sword.


    Hua Ruge turned her hand and took out the stick. As early as when she was flirting, she had already used the body quenching method. Now her strength has been upgraded to the third level in Shenyuan realm, which is only one level different from this man.


    These people can see clearly that this man can really improve his own strength.

 Chapter 1992

    The disciples of the temple came to fight fiercely, but Hua Ruge was also prepared. Even when she arrived at the Shenyuan realm, her strong constitution and skills could still support her to fight over the level.


    But the tolerance of the onlookers and the common people don''t know, especially those big girls and little daughters-in-law who adore Hua Ruge. When they see her fighting with the strong, they make a cold sweat for her.


    "Boom!"


    The swords and clubs collided, and the waves scattered in all directions, which made the onlookers retreat one after another, leaving a large area of open space in the center.


    It''s unfortunate that the shops on both sides of the street have been smashed. In the aftermath, the doors and windows are all smashed, and the guests are scattered, so the business can''t be done.


    But people are still concerned about the situation in the war circle, only to see that after the collision, both of them took several steps to eliminate their own collision force.


    The temple disciple said in surprise, "boy, what kind of magic do you use?"


    "It''s just a small skill." Hua Ruge asked modestly, "I haven''t asked your name yet."


    "Let you know who killed you." Man Leng hum a way: "I am Zhao Dharma''s own disciple, named Peng Chong."


    "It turned out to be elder martial brother Peng." Hua Ruge nodded.


    The woman above said angrily, "little brother, why do you only ask the name of the elder martial brother but not my elder sister?"


    "I thought we were going to have a long time." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    After listening to another silver bell like laugh, the woman said, "you are really a charming boy. I don''t know how many girls will fall for you in this world."


    Hua Ruge wanted to laugh a little more, but Peng Chong was angry again after hearing the woman''s words. The long sword stabbed Hua Ruge again and said, "you are dead, boy."


    Seeing the sword Qi Changhong coming to the body, Hua Ruge still looked up at the woman and said with a smile, "my elder sister has killed my younger brother."


    For a while, the woman was a little surprised. She didn''t understand why she could talk and laugh in this situation, but she didn''t know whether it was the brave and arrogant posterity of the skilled or the arrogant.


    If she doesn''t understand Hua Ruge, she will know that Hua Ruge has both of them. She has the ability but also the audacity.


    After Hua Yuege said that, she immediately waved her stick to attack her. She was very explosive, but in an instant, she mobilized her whole body strength and sent out a thunderclap. It''s not too much to say if you move like a thunderbolt.


    Peng Chong didn''t find this before, but now he is shocked. Because the human body has its own weakness, and it needs a process to run the spiritual power.


    the pulse width is relatively fast. However, no matter how the friar tries to broaden the pulse, he is always limited by the body. Even if there is anti heaven skill, it''s useless. He really can''t think how to do it like a song Yes.


    He would never believe it if he said it was not magic.


    So when Hua Rusheng made a move, Peng Chong still didn''t take advantage of it. Although he was a little stronger, the power of the other side was as majestic as the vast sea, and it was hard to distinguish between them.


    It''s not difficult for Hua rugo to get a higher level. Her strength is 100 times greater than that of others, so she won''t be hurt in the fight with Peng Chong.


    Peng Chong was really surprised to see Hua Ruge''s explosive power, but he soon felt that this was an extreme way to suddenly make his body stronger. Generally, this way of doing harm to human body is very big, and the duration is very short.


    Thinking of this, he squinted and said, "I''ll see how long you can last."


    "Maybe a little longer than elder martial brother thought." Hua is singing and laughing.


    Peng Chong once again rushed to the past, but this time the opposite Hua Ruge is no longer left.


    The advantage of Hua Ruge lies in the speed of operating the power and the powerful heart power. If we want these two advantages to play out, we can only attack actively, and the speed of shooting should completely suppress the speed of the cohesion of the other party''s power.


    Before, she fought twice to test the strength of this man. After two tests, she found that she was the same as Huang Yueying, but this man was much weaker than Huang Yueying.


    she was able to deal with Huang Yueying when she was in the first heavy of Shenyuan. Now it''s very easy to deal with him after the breakthrough.


    After another hard fight, Hua Ruge suddenly didn''t retreat. She used her body to fully bear the power of hedging, and then turned defensive into attack. Her moves were as fast as thunder and lightning. One move could show her strength and skill.


    Pang Chong was shocked and turned pale. He quickly raised his sword to meet him. However, he did not have the ability of Hua Ruge. He could not mobilize all his strength in a short time, which was only 60%.


    Six in pairs, ten in ten.


    "Boom!"


    When two swordsmen fight each other, Peng Chong is swept back by Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t give him the time to react. His toes are on the ground, and his whole body is like a shape to catch up with Peng Chong. The stick on his hand is like a long eye. He still faces the other side''s chest accurately under the speed.


    Peng Chong knew that he had hit a hard stubble, but as a disciple of Dharma protection, he was of high level in talent and understanding. He soon understood that if he gave in blindly, he would lose, and if he tried his best, he might consume the other side first.


    So he teeth a crazy operation of internal strength, in order to mobilize more power and huaruge in the shortest time.


    Hua Ruge thinks it''s much more interesting. Once his lips are raised, his speed will be faster. He will kill each other''s strength with one move after another.


    Peng Chong is biting his teeth and fighting. He now sees Hua Ruge''s moves so fast and believes that she has used secret methods to stimulate her body. He is in a hurry to win. He is determined to fight to the end, even if her body is constantly injured, he does not step back.


    To say that his endurance is completely useful for people who stimulate themselves to become stronger in a short time, but he happened to encounter Hua Ruge, the most fearless monster constitution.


    The two men''s moves are extremely fast. If the onlookers are not strong enough, they can''t see their figures clearly. They can only see two groups of red figures moving and fighting.


    The women on the top and the men on the other side were shocked. They could see that Peng Chong was not dominant in the battle, but seemed to be still being beaten.


    It''s not hard to see that Hu Yue is a man with very rich practical experience. He is not like a common businessman or a small business man of unknown origin.


    However, in a quarter of an hour, the two have already done thousands of moves. During that time, Peng Chong thought that countless sword skills he had learned wanted to take the initiative and control the rhythm of the fight,


    but no matter which sword skill he used, he couldn''t take the initiative of even one move. Not only was he slow in making moves, but he found that every move he made seemed to count the later moves In general, it seems that there is no rule at all, but it''s running in the clouds and flowing water, and there is no flaw.


    He once heard from his master that only a few people with rich practical experience and extraordinary mental power can have this ability, and at the same time, it is absolutely impossible for him to be a small person.


    And he found that in the process of fighting, his strength is getting weaker and weaker, and the other side seems to have no sign of strength decline at all. It''s all him who wants to be consumed first.


    In this case, he gradually lost confidence and lost even faster. A quarter of an hour later, he was completely defeated by Hua Ruge, who hit him on the chest and fell to the ground from mid air.


    People used to see two people fighting together and wearing red clothes. They couldn''t see who was stronger or who was weaker. When they saw someone fall down, they all subconsciously thought it would be Hua Ruge,


    but when they looked carefully, they were dumbfounded because Hua Ruge was standing steadily in the air, smiling.


    Once again, Peng Chong was kneeling on the ground, his expression extremely painful. After a while, he seemed to be unable to hold up at last. He spat out a mouthful of blood and fell on his back.


    At the moment when he fell to the ground, he let go of the sword in his hand. People saw that the palm of his sword had been shocked by Sheng Sheng.


    The onlookers and the temple disciples on the roof were confused because they saw that although Peng Chong had only been beaten for a while, his body had already been injured.


    And they can''t believe that they are a white faced scholar who seems to have no power to bind a man like this.

 Chapter 1993

    Before, many people thought that she was just a scholar, but now they have changed. They think that she may have come from some mysterious beast. After all, it seems that human beings can''t play such a terrorist force in her strength stage.


    Peng Chong fell to the ground with his chest covered, struggling to speak, but he vomited another mouthful of blood foam, so he had to lie on his back, and looked at Hua Ruge strangely.


    The woman on the roof was shocked and rushed to the roof. She took out a pill for Peng Chong to take.


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s power, the man felt his legs were soft again. He didn''t want to be beaten again. So he flew down from the other roof and hid behind the woman.


    Hua Ruge didn''t even look at him. When she fell down, she said to the woman, "my brother won by chance. Can you take me back?"


    The woman smelt speech then smiled again and said: "little brother, elder sister actually more hope you lose, because then you can be my little man."


    Hua Ruge clapped his brain and said, "it''s my fault. I forgot this completely when I just started. It''s really a sin."


    Although the woman is still teasing, but the look at the bottom of her eyes is no longer so relaxed. Instead, she hesitated for some vigilance, thinking that she could win the fight now.


    "What are you waiting for, younger martial sister? This boy stimulates his body to greatly increase his strength. He can''t support it for a long time. Hurry up. " After Peng Chong took the pill, he was finally better and could speak.


    Woman t heard this as if he had taken a reassuring pill and stepped forward: "little brother, how about another bet?"


    "If I don''t want to bet, brother?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    She knew this woman was a smiling face tiger, so there was no psychological burden in flirting.


    "I''m not happy about that sister, are you willing?" The woman said that she was as gorgeous as a song and gave a wink.


    She belongs to the kind of natural flirtatious person, with a hand and a foot with a breath of Soul-catching power, now a flirtatious eye can be said to be the ultimate enchantment.


    The women in the audience were all on the side of Hua Ruge. When they saw it, they secretly scolded the fox spirits and seduced the good men.


    Hua rugo will marvel at the talent of this woman when she sees her. Although she has a unique beauty, she will never use it. But this woman is different. She is not violent at all and has developed her ability to use it to the extreme.


    Hua Ruge, as a woman, certainly has no feelings, but she would like to know if Tuoba Rui is there, how to look at this look, and whether she can''t find the north.


    "That''s not true. It''s a sin to make such a beautiful woman as my sister unhappy." Hua Ruge thought of different things in her mind, but she was still flirting and laughing on the face. She said, "I don''t know what my elder sister wants to bet with my younger brother."


    "Let''s fight last time. If my sister wins, you should be my sister''s disciple and let me drive you. How about that?" The woman said with a smile.


    Hua Ruge thought that this woman is really a good schemer. She knows that she is powerful. She wants more coolie to come out.


    It''s a pity that no matter how good the abacus is, it''s bound to be a vain encounter with her.


    She laughed and said, "I can''t ask for my brother''s help, or we won''t be able to compete. How about I go back with my sister directly?"


    "Do you really want to?" The woman asked, "wouldn''t it be better if we could have no weapons?".


    Hua Ruge immediately nodded: "of course I would."


    The woman''s face was overjoyed.


    Hua Ruge turned to the other side of the story: "it''s just that the conditions of losing are so attractive, brother, I would like to know more about the benefits of winning?"


    The woman secretly clenched her teeth, and she knew that the boy was not so easy to deal with, but on the surface, she said with a charming smile: "if you win, my sister will obey you, and I will follow you as a slave."


    Hua Yuege''s eyes brightened as soon as he heard the words: "this is better. If I could marry a big beauty like my elder sister, I would have nothing for my younger brother for the rest of my life."


    "Younger brother, don''t be too happy too early. I have to win." With a smile, the woman turned over her hand and took out a soft sword. At the same time, she let out her momentum.


    Although she was born delicate, she was also a powerful person in the four aspects of shenyuanjing. It was also very shocking to let her momentum out, which was not to be underestimated.


    Hua Ruge looked at her and said, "but my sister is beautiful. How can I do it?"


    "In that case, why don''t you let her?" The woman''s smile was haunting.


    Hua rugo was eager to know what kind of tricks she had, so she asked, "I don''t know how my sister wants me to let her go."


    "Elder sister doesn''t like to be attacked actively. How about you let elder sister attack and defend?" Women have seen the advantages of Hua Ruge as early as when they fought with Peng Chong.


    Hua Ruge thought that this girl was shameless enough, but since she wanted to play, she played hard, so she smiled and said, "what does elder sister say? Then elder sister will attack. If I take the initiative to give a move within a thousand moves, I will lose."


    "Are you serious?"


    "I will not deceive my sister, will I?" Hua Ruge still laughs innocuously.


    She said that the people beside her were worried for her. We should know that she was fighting over the ranks. She was originally a weak party, but now she still has her own strengths. That''s too much to lose.


    And the onlookers, especially the women, can see clearly. This woman is not as harmless as she shows. If she takes up the upper stage, she will be seriously injured.


    These people dare not pierce the woman''s plot face to face, so they use their eyes to hint Hua Ruge one by one.


    Hua rugo saw it but didn''t see it. She is the ancestor of conspiracy, but she hasn''t had a good fight since she was pregnant for more than a year. Before that, because of the disappearance of Tuo BARREI, she suppressed herself for a period of time.


    when Huang Yueying bullied the door, she actually chose to hide. To a certain extent, her free and fearless nature was suppressed.


    Now Tuoba Rui has returned to her side. She is not afraid of it any more. Naturally, she needs to let go of her hands and feet and fight hard to let her go.


    She also wants to see what progress she has made after breaking through the realm of daoshen yuan. How can she see that both of them are good targets? She will not let them go until she meets them.


    The woman didn''t expect Hua rugo to be so easy to cheat, but she was afraid that he would cheat if he fell down, so she said, "there are so many people who can testify that her brother can''t deny it, or he will be spiteful."


    Hua Yuege laughed again and said, "if you don''t trust me, let''s make a note. Please take red flame as evidence."


    The woman really moved her mind to take Hua Ruge for her own use, and she and Peng Chong think that Hua Ruge''s strength just can''t last long now, so it''s good to delay more time.


    So she clapped her hands and said, "my brother really wants to be thoughtful. Let''s make a contract."


    She said turning her hands to take out two parchments from the space, and then she engraved a row of glittering handwriting on them, and left her own spiritual brand on both papers.


    Hua Ruge is also very cooperative and branded with his own brand. Then they put away one of them, which is a bet that no one can overturn.


    When she received the contract, Hua rugo said in her heart, "this girl is really dead. If you bet with her evil ancestor that you dare to make a contract, you are not afraid of being killed.".


    "Don''t blame my sister for starting first." The woman said in her eyes a flash of fierce light and attacked Hua Ruge.


    The software in her hand shakes a few times in the air, attacking Hua Ruge with a kind of tricky track.


    Hua Ruge likes to fight around the moves most. Seeing that the other side is an expert with a sword, she is a little excited. She smiles and welcomes her.


    According to the contract, she didn''t take the initiative to attack, but passively accepted it. Only when she met twice, she could see that the strength of this woman was not as good as her elder martial brother''s, and her spiritual power was relatively soft, and the threat to her was not great.


    But this woman is also difficult to deal with, that is, her body method is very fast and her sword is very tricky. Now it''s more like a fish in water to attack actively, and her moves are changeable, which makes people defenseless.


    If she met the unchangeable people of crude benzene, she would definitely be in the ascendant, but unfortunately she met Hua Ruge.

 Chapter 1994

    Hua Ruge''s moves have always been flexible despite her violent strength. No matter how tricky her moves are, she can always penetrate early and defuse them with moves.


    although she is in the position of passive counterattack, her actions are still flowing, taking into account her sense of strength and beauty. It''s not like she''s fallen into the wind at all.


    The woman has done hundreds of sword moves one after another. One move is more cruel and tricky than the other. She always thought that the next move would definitely hurt the boy badly, but she never thought that the boy was careless and meticulous. He had both strength and moves, which made her do nothing for a while.


    Hua Ruge can''t take the initiative. In fact, what she lacks most is her strength. If this woman suppresses her with her strength, it''s a little hard for her to deal with it. But this man even tries to win with his moves, which is really beautiful.


    The female is skilled in negative sword technique. After a hundred moves, she can''t hurt Hua Ruge. Her heart is more angry and her long sword is three points faster.


    The onlookers can see clearly. Peng Chong took the pill to turn the power of the spirit for a few weeks and then looked to the battlefield. Seeing that his younger martial sister was hopeless in this way, he said: "younger martial sister, this boy is not as powerful as you. Use his strength to suppress her."


    The woman is no longer persistent at that time, and the sword moves are simplified into simple ones. She tries her best to attack Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is indeed weaker in terms of power. If he can''t win the battle, he can only compete with the other side.


    Knowing what the other side can do, Hua rugo laughed and joked: "my elder sister''s hand is so heavy, and I really don''t care about my younger brother at all."


    After putting in the power, the woman began to gain the upper hand, so she said with a smile: "no wonder, elder sister, who makes younger brother you so likeable, let elder sister look at you and want to take it back."


    "Coincidentally, I also want to marry my sister home." Hua Yuege blinked at the woman and smiled.


    The two were verbally antagonistic, and their fighting was even more fierce. For a while, the onlookers could not see the outcome.


    Of course, the onlookers are basically on the side of Hua Ruge, and the temple is very deceiving.


    In the first war, we have been bullying the weak. Unexpectedly, after losing, we started a wheel fight. It''s a shame for the temple to deal with a common small tolerance.


    Women are scolding each other for being shameless and charming others. It''s not a good thing at first sight.


    The longer the fighting lasts here, the more people gather along the street. There are three men sitting on the second floor of the teahouse which is a little far away from here,


    one of the men in blue looks down and plays brilliantly. His eyes are shining and he is eager to try.


    The other two men, with deep complexion and seemingly inattentive, were always concerned about the war situation.


    "Sister rugo''s cultivation is growing rapidly. I finally broke through the first one and thought that she was catching up with her. She broke through again." Su Nianxia said and then said, "it''s just a breakthrough. The fighting force is so strong. It''s impossible for people to live."


    The king world dotes on to look at her one eye way: "you are not to do not know her, meet strong then strong."


    "That''s right." Su Nianxia''s eyes never left Hua Ruge when she spoke, which was called an input.


    Tuo Ba Rui is leaning against the window, holding a cup of green tea. He can''t turn his eyes.


    "I''ve had a good fight since my sister came here. When can I meet someone to practice?" Su Nianxia said as she watched.


    "She doesn''t know how to clean up her stall. You''d better wait until I''m well and then find someone to fight." Said the king with a smile.


    Su Nianxia suddenly thought of another possibility and said, "maybe there will be a fight this time."


    Jun Tianxia reached out and pinched his eyebrow.


    Hua Ruge''s battle with that woman has already entered a glued state. No one can hurt anyone, but it depends on who is not strong enough.


    The woman thought that Hua Ruge could not improve her strength with the secret method for a long time, but she thought it was more and more wrong to fight, because she found that the strength of the other side had not been reduced a little after hundreds of moves, but because of the strength of her own moves, now she is a little weak.


    Peng Chong had to say again: "younger martial sister, hold on, don''t ask for speed."


    The woman just takes a deep breath, steady and steady.


    The onlookers also secretly scolded the two brothers and sisters for being despicable. Even if they beat each other, they even took advice from others. It''s just too bullying.


    However, Hua Ruge didn''t pay any attention to it. When she made up her mind, she would not change her tactics any more. No matter how the other side tried, she would go on, so she always had a light smile on her face.


    With the increasing number of onlookers, there are more women around. After asking the people who started to come, they have more eyes to see Hua Ruge.


    The two men''s moves were very fast. After a quarter of an hour''s work, they had another two hundred moves. After a minute''s work, they had a thousand moves.


    The woman has tried her best to control the speed of her move, but the plane is originally between the lightning and the flint. It is slow but not slow. In a quarter of an hour, she has a thousand moves.


    According to the previous Hua Ruge, only one thousand moves is allowed. If she can''t win after one thousand moves, she will lose.


    She thought of the turn of her eyes and smiled at the moment when the two were separated. "My brother is so skilled, I really admire my sister."


    "My sister flatters me. I''m sorry." Hua Ruge stood in place, still smiling quietly.


    "Younger brother, you said that you should be pitiful. If you do a thousand moves, you will not kill me." She began to dig a hole for Hua rugo.


    Hua Ruge knew what she wanted to say when she saw her eyes move. She shook her head and said: "what''s your elder sister''s saying? I''m not willing to start if she has such a beautiful appearance."


    "Elder sister, I did not see the wrong person. In this case, how about you let me do a thousand moves?" Said the woman.


    The passers-by can''t see it. The girl looks good in heart. How can she be so cheeky.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "even if my sister doesn''t say I''m going to let her do it, it''s not a matter of course."


    Passers-by are now wondering if this small tolerance is not very good. How can people say what it is?


    All the women around scolded the little goblin.


    When the woman heard the words, she gave up her charming eyes and said with a smile, "it''s really my brother''s best for my sister."


    She said it in her mouth, but her actions were merciless. The soft sword stabbed Hua Ruge with a tricky angle again.


    It''s not worth watching people sing for Hua Ruge. Although this woman looks beautiful, her heart is like a snake and a scorpion. Anyone who is fascinated by her can''t fly and take his life.


    Su Nianxia took a long look, and then said, "this woman''s eyes are really attractive. If I were a man, I''d be dead."


    She said to see the two people around the face, look at the king around the world, look indifferent, and then look at the side of Tuoba Rui, look colder, how to see there is no sign to be moved.


    Su Nianxia was soon relieved. She and Hua rugo agreed that these two people were ice cubes of confused customs. It was not easy for them to be moved.


    Hua Ruge and the woman are fighting again. They are still fighting and consuming. They don''t take the initiative to attack.


    Peng Chong looked at several hundred moves again. Seeing that his younger martial sister''s strength was weakened, but the other side went through two battles without any weakness, he began to doubt his own guess.


    Is it difficult that this person not inspires his potential, but his strength?

 Chapter 1995

    But it''s not right to think about it. How can a normal person use this cultivation to exert such a terrible power?


    He can''t think left or right, and he can''t come up with any ideas. He has to wait and see.


    The onlookers were also stunned. They did not understand why Hua Ruge was not consumed. It was always in a state of prosperity.


    The woman who is more anxious than them is the woman who fights with Hua rugo. The more she fights, the more difficult she feels. She can''t see the hope of winning at all. She doesn''t want to lose this fight, so she will be completely passive.


    Hua Ruge is a rare quiet. As the attack power of the woman weakens, she plays more easily and has no burden at all.


    The time between the two is not short. Not only are more and more people watching, but now there are a lot of tolerance from the public office. Some disciples in the nearby temple also come to watch.


    "Isn''t that senior sister Yao? How to fight with a small tolerance? " Said one of the temple disciples.


    Another person said strangely, "what''s the origin of this small tolerance? Looking at elder martial sister Yao is not her opponent."


    "I''ve been locked up for a year, but elder martial sister Yao is more and more attractive. If I could spend two days with her, I would like to die." Another said.


    "You think so well. Elder martial sister Yao always has a higher eye than the top. Even elder martial brother Peng can''t see it. She will like you?"


    "Maybe elder martial sister Yao would be nice to me." Said the man unconvinced.


    "I think elder martial sister Yao likes that little white face, otherwise she would not be so entangled."


    "What''s good about a little white face? It''s a waste of money. It''s as honest and reliable as I am."


    "Come on, if you can rely on that sow, you can go up the tree." His companion joked.


    As soon as the words came out, several disciples from the neighborhood all laughed.


    "You don''t know. Elder martial sister Yao has bet with this kid. If she loses, it''s the guy''s person." Said the disciple who had heard the news.


    These Temple disciples were all surprised at this, because their elder martial sister Yao didn''t win at all in the situation in the audience, while the little white face, though only defending but not attacking, firmly controlled the situation in the battlefield.


    Hua Ruge thought that the female''s spiritual power was almost consumed, and that it could be finished. So when she got another stab, the strength of the block was a little more powerful.


    The woman was not a person with profound spiritual power. Now more than a thousand moves have consumed most of her power. As soon as Hua Ruge''s power increases, she is shocked and numb, and subconsciously drops the soft sword on the ground.


    Hua, such as a song stick, leaned forward and gently put it on her shoulder. She said with a smile, "elder sister, please accept it."


    "You..." The woman''s face changed so much that she couldn''t smile any more.


    "Elder sister, the contract before us is clearly written. If you lose, you will make me a concubine and slave. I don''t know if it''s ok?" Hua Yuege took the stick and put one hand on the shoulder of the woman.


    Before the woman said anything, Peng Chong stood up from the ground, pointed to Hua Ruge and said, "take your hand, boy."


    "Don''t be angry, elder martial brother Peng. The injury is not good yet. It''s easy to hurt yourself when you are angry." Hua rugo said that she had taken her hand back. After all, she didn''t want to get revenge on this woman.


    Peng Chong snorted coldly and said to the woman, "younger martial sister, you come back."


    Hearing this, the woman stepped back and stood beside Peng Chong. She did not dare to flirt with Hua Ruge any more.


    "Boy, you dare to insult the disciples of my temple. I think you have enough life." Peng said angrily, and then said to the crowd, "where are the temple disciples? I haven''t come to catch this bastard yet."


    As soon as he said this, more than 20 Temple disciples came out of the crowd, most of them were under triple strength, but there were also two shenyuanjing quadruple strength disciples. One of them laughed and said: "I can''t imagine that elder martial brother Peng was seriously hurt by a young man today. I don''t know what kind of expression Zhao would look like if he knew it."


    "You don''t need to be sarcastic. Help me clean up this kid. You''ll have your benefits in the future." Peng Chong said.


    The man then said with a smile, "since elder martial brother Peng has a life, younger martial brother, I dare not not refuse."


    He said that he would put the folding fan in his hand, and the people around him would turn their heads to look at Hua Ruge, as if they wanted to fight together.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile: "elder martial brother Peng, before we fight, we can say that we only fight each other. Why are you?"


    "Boy, if you dare to hurt me and humiliate my younger martial sister, we will not share the same fate." Peng Chong stared.


    "Oh?" Hua Ruge uttered a puzzled syllable, and then asked, "excuse me, elder martial brother, but I went to the door to take the initiative to compete with you two?"


    "Here..." Peng Chong is poor at words.


    Because the fact is that they sent them to the door and had to fight with others. Now they lose and become angry. It''s OK to talk about the situation, but it''s really unreasonable.


    Hua Yuege looked at the woman again and said with a smile, "I haven''t asked my elder sister''s name after fighting for a long time."


    "My name is Yao Mei." Yao Mei said, this time it''s a lot more serious, no more teasing.


    "Good name." Hua Yuege gave a compliment and then said, "when did brother and I bully you when you came to judge Yao Mei?"


    Yao Mei is conceited and smart, but now she can''t make up any reason. After all, people have done their best.


    "It seems that my sister''s heart is still towards me." Hua Ruge smiled again and rushed to Peng: "elder martial brother Peng saw it, but I am innocent."


    "You glib boy." Peng Chong said, and then said to the two temple disciples, "leave him alone and take it."


    "OK."


    These two people are also indiscriminate. They promised to go forward and take Hua as a song.


    But before they started, they felt a strong ripple of energy, forcing them to step back and turn pale.


    "You must be very deceiving."


    A magnetic man''s voice sounded in the sky, and then people suddenly saw that there was another man in front of Hua Yuege without even catching the light and shadow. The man was dressed in a black robe, beautiful as an immortal, powerful but cold.


    It can be said that as soon as he appeared, the temperature of the whole street was lower. He looked at the disciples of the temple with a frosty face, and slowly said, "this is a shame for yourself. I can''t blame anyone else."


    He said that with a wave of big sleeves, people saw a terrible force washing away towards these people. The strength made these people totally unable to parry. In an instant, these 20 people were blown out by the waves and fell far and wide on the ground.


    "Poof..."


    All of these people spit out blood and face is blue and white after landing.

 Chapter 1996

    Among them, Peng Chong, who had been injured before, and Yao Mei, who had consumed most of their strength, were the two people''s viscera. Now their eyes are hard to focus, and they seem to be going into a coma.


    "Go away." After Tuoba Rui stopped, he uttered a word lightly.


    Those Temple disciples were actually scared to be silly when they saw Tuo BARREI coming out. When they saw Tuo, they had no temper at all. Now they heard that he was pardoned one by one, and they stumbled up from the ground.


    There is a better heart of the service Peng Chong and Yao Mei, the two people for a moment, and finally spit out a blood, unconscious.


    In the end, I didn''t have time to say a word.


    The onlookers were also scared. Who is this in mind? How could they have never seen it before? How could they be so aggressive?


    Women''s eyes are even straighter. At first, they thought that the beauty of the small tolerance is unique. Now they finally see the face that can be compared with it.


    These two people laugh and face each other coldly, each has its own future, and they can be fascinated by each other.


    No matter how others think, Tuo Ba Rui turns to look at Xiang Hua and asks, "are you ok?"


    "No." Hua Ruge shakes her head repeatedly.


    She was too involved in the fight before and didn''t realize that Tuo BARREI actually came. His presence really scared her.


    "Then go back." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua rugo shook his head again: "I''m afraid I can''t go back. If I hit someone, I''ll go back to the public office to explain it. You go first."


    Tuoba Rui frowns slightly.


    "Don''t worry, there will be no danger." Hua Ruge is afraid that his words will be amazing. Let him be at ease first.


    Tuo Ba Rui said softly, "be careful."


    "I understand."


    Hua Ruge agreed. The wind moved in the original place, and then the Tuoba Rui was gone.


    One by one, the people around still haven''t come back to their senses, but the tolerance people have come up and said to Hua Ruge, "brother Hu, you''ve made a big deal this time. Come back to see the master with us."


    "Good." Hua Yuege replied with a smile and went back to the public office with the tolerance.


    The onlookers immediately began to discuss and speculate about the character of this small tolerance and the handsome young man, and how to be the enemy of the temple.


    After Tuo Ba Rui returned upstairs, he closed the window.


    Su Nu Xia saw him sit down and couldn''t help but Tucao: "I said," brother-in-law, you are too fond of pity, make complaints about others. "


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her suspiciously and asked, "is it beautiful?"


    "Isn''t it beautiful?" Su Nianxia asked.


    "No closer look." Tuoba Rui said and picked up the cup to drink tea.


    Su Nianxia swallows his saliva, turns his head to look at the world around him and asks, "monarch, what do you think?"


    "There is nothing to see." You are indifferent.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su read summer.


    Jun Tianxia said, and then said to Tuoba Rui, "I don''t know how Ruge will go to the public office. Let''s go and have a look."


    "Xiaoge said that the director was good to her. Something should not happen. At most, she was dismissed." Tuoba Rui said to put down the teacup and stand up.


    Jun Tianxia heard this and knew it well, but when he saw Tuoba Rui, he got up and asked, "brother Tuoba, is that it?"


    "Go back to see Xiaobao. I don''t know if it''s noisy now." Tuoba Rui said that he had gone downstairs.


    Su Nianxia looked at Tuoba Rui''s back and said, "my brother-in-law is really a good man. He can go up in the hall and down in the kitchen."


    Jun Tianxia reaches out his hand and turns her head around. She looks at herself and says, "I can also go to the hall."


    Su Nianxia looked at the way he asked for attention, and couldn''t help but smile and say, "I know you''d better."


    "Well." You are much more satisfied.


    On the other hand, after Hua Ruge was taken to the public office, Zhao toutoutouhardheaded to report to her. When he came out, he saw Hua Ruge''s expression full of sympathy. He said in her ear: "do be careful to slide your hands. I think the director is very angry."


    "I see." Hua Yuege promised to walk into the back hall.


    When she came in and closed the door, there was a crash of porcelain and the sound of chairs and tables falling.


    Hua Ruge dodged several vases before gasping for breath: "please keep your anger down."


    "You son of a bitch, I asked you to ask for a pardon. It''s very kind of you. Not only did you not ask for a pardon, but also you made a mistake. Do you know that they are all the disciples who seek the Dharma protector. If you beat them, you will beat the face of the Dharma protector." The director''s master said angrily.


    "My Lord, it''s no wonder my subordinates didn''t raise enough money. These people came here. They had to fight with me. My subordinates couldn''t help letting them fight back." Hua Ruge accompanied carefully.


    "Even if you don''t want to be beaten, you can''t put on such a heavy hand. You''ll be fine if you admit it earlier." As the director said, he walked around the room and said, "you have killed yourself this time."


    "It''s just a common duel, isn''t it?" Hua Ruge has a fluke mentality.


    "When you beat the three disciples of Zhao HUFA one after another, the divine realm will spread in a day. At that time, Zhao HUFA will not be able to hang on his face. He will surely take your boy''s life." The director''s master hates the way that iron does not become steel.


    Hua ruminated that this was the same truth, so he asked, "my Lord, what is the cultivation of Dharma protector?"


    As soon as the director''s master listened to Hua rugo''s question, he exploded, shaking his beard angrily, and said, "do you want to fight with Dharma protector?"


    "No No... " Hua Ruge waved his hand repeatedly and said, "where is my opponent?"


    "You bastard!"


    The director''s master likes and has no choice but to sing to China. After pacing around the room for two times, he suddenly stands still and asks, "by the way, who is the one who helps you beat people?"


    "Hui adults, that''s a friend of his subordinates. Liu Zhenliu, the protector of Dharma, rescued him from the forbidden area a while ago. Now he''s in my home to recuperate." Hua Ruge tells the truth on the bright side.


    "Protector Liu?" "The director''s master repeated and said:" you are a little bit artificial, there is still room for recovery


    "You mean let me ask Liu for Dharma protector?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Yes, you don''t deserve it. If Liu is willing to mediate, Zhao will not be able to investigate." The director''s master thought of this and said: "you go back quickly, raise money to find Liu Fufa, and ask him for help."


    Hua Ruge thought that he might not be able to deal with this matter, but he should not ask for people for the time being, so he said: "my Lord, my subordinates don''t think it''s necessary to take this step for the time being. I don''t think Zhao Baofa is an unreasonable person, maybe I''m not to blame."


    "You''re just a whimsical kid. Liu HUFA may think that he''s not going to be prosecuted for his mistakes, but Zhao HUFA has always been a chicken. It''s impossible to let you go." The director sighed.

 Chapter 1997

    "Oh? So Zhao is not a good thing? " Hua Yuege asked again.


    The director''s master nodded: "there are nine Dharma protectors left in our God kingdom. The most careful one is Zhao Dharma protector. If you offend him and he doesn''t have a strong backing, he must have your life."


    Hua Yuege nodded, "I see. Thank you for your attention."


    "If you don''t do this, you can''t do it alone this time. You are no match for the seven fold cultivation of Yuanjing, the God of Dharma protection." The director''s Master explained with painstaking care.


    Hua Ruge understood that this man''s accomplishments were indeed not low. She thought for a moment and said: "Sir, you must dismiss me for the time being, or I''m afraid that I''ll come to the public office with caution."


    "That''s the only way. Be careful." The director sighed.


    Hua Ruge repeatedly nodded: "don''t worry, my Lord. I''ve always been blessed. I''ll be fine."


    "You''re a smart kid." The director shook his head and said, "go."


    "Take care of yourself, my Lord. I will come back after the incident is over." Hua Yuege said it was another bow.


    "Go ahead." The director''s master is still a bad way.


    Hua Ruge left with a smile, said goodbye to the business people and went home.


    The tolerance people are still immersed in her combat effectiveness. They feel sorry to see her go. This time, they are not only missing a friend who drinks and eats meat together, but also the only colleague who can fight.


    Hua rugo thought it would be good to leave office and go home at this time. After all, she was too busy for a while.


    When she got back to the yard, she saw Tuoba Rui holding Xiaobao and patting her gently. It seemed that Xiaobao was sleeping.


    Hua Yuege stepped forward and asked, "have you slept?"


    "Just slept." Tuo Ba Rui said that he took the child back to the room and came out after he had settled down.


    Hua Ruge could not help laughing at his appearance and said, "I can''t imagine that you have a model when you bring your children."


    "What do you say?" Tuo Ba Rui asked as he made tea.


    "The director told me that their master Zhao HUFA was a short and careful eye guard. I hit his three disciples in succession and hit him in the face. That old man won''t let me go." Hua Ruge talks casually.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head and said, "it doesn''t seem that you are embarrassed."


    "Of course not. The director is still very good to me. I just changed my job and I will rest at home these days." Hua Yuege said to him, "these days I''m very tired."


    Tuoba Rui is making tea, Teng can''t come, just said: "no, I won''t go in the future."


    Hua Ruge soon sat up straight again and said, "why did you suddenly make a move today? Isn''t it too much for you? "


    "It''s almost healed. It''s nothing to deal with a few disciples." The way of Tuoba Rui is light and light.


    Hua Ruge nodded, thought of the scene and said, "but you are cruel enough to beat other girls unconscious."


    "It''s strength to not kill." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    At the thought of Tuo BARREI''s usual style, Hua Ruge thought it was the same thing. He didn''t leave a lot of living mouths. It was basically empty talk to expect him to show mercy.


    She also wanted to ask Tuo BARREI what she thought of the girl. Now it seems that she doesn''t need to ask. I''m afraid she didn''t look at her carefully.


    Tuoba Rui made tea and sent it to her table to put it down. Hua Ruge was just thirsty and wanted to take it. Then he listened to him and said, "don''t move, it''s still hot."


    "Oh." Hua rugo promised.


    "Hungry or not?" Tuo barrui asked her again.


    Hua rugo shook his head and said, "shouldn''t we discuss how to solve this now?"


    "You should stay at home and don''t go anywhere these days. If Zhao HUFA comes, give it to me." Tuo Ba Rui''s simple and rough way.


    Hua Ruge looked at his still light appearance, suddenly had a great sense of security, this kind of casual trouble, anyway, someone''s feeling is not too good.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her face with a spoony face and said with a soft smile, "now you know I''m important?"


    "You always matter." Hua rugo said and pounced on him.


    Tuoba Rui is a block back way: "change back."


    "Oh, oh." Hua Ruge listened to the girl''s appearance, then smiled and asked, "can you hold her now?"


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in her arms and says with a smile, "it''s still good that you can stay at home with me all the time."


    "So you hope I''m in trouble?"


    "It''s not a bad thing anyway, as long as I''m here, you can do anything." The way of Tuoba Rui''s incomparable doting.


    Hua Yuege smiled again, relying on him for a long time.


    Of course, she didn''t forget that Tuo BARREI''s body didn''t fully recover, and she would not really let him face the disaster alone. She still had to find a way.


    After a while, she said, "it''s not wise for us to stand on shaky ground here and provoke big people. You''d better not act rashly. Let''s see if there is any room for discussion."


    "Well, listen to you." Tuoba Rui agreed very happily.


    But Hua rugo doubted that he would be more impulsive then himself, so his brain ran fast and he kept thinking about ways.


    At this time, a young man came to the front of the courtyard and saw the two people holding each other and hurriedly turned their backs. "My host, someone is asking for help."


    "So soon?" Hua Ruge sat up straight in Tuo Barrow''s arms and asked, "who is it?"


    "He is a disciple of the red flame temple. He didn''t give his name, just wanted to see you." The boy still answers with his back on his back.


    "How old? What does it look like? " Hua rugo said that he turned his hand and took out a shape changing pill and threw it into his mouth. His body weight changed again.


    "It''s not good to say how small you look in your twenties, but it''s pretty." Said the boy.


    "A young man? It doesn''t sound like a fault finder. " Hua Ruge stands up and has changed back to a man.


    "We''ll go to the meeting." Tuoba Rui said and stood up.


    Hua Yuege stopped and said, "you don''t want to go. Maybe it''s just my friends. Even the enemy can''t help me for a while. Just listen to the news."


    "Well, if you are not good at coming, don''t be afraid to expose it and move it back in a flash." Tuo Ba Rui ordered.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I understand, you take good care of Xiaobao"


    "well."


    They said that Hua Ruge followed the young man to the front hall. As soon as they entered the hall, they saw a young man standing in the center of the hall, looking worried. Hua Ruge saw the man''s face and felt familiar, but didn''t remember for a while.


    "Eun Gong, are you ok?" As soon as the young man saw Hua Ruge coming out, he hurried forward two steps and looked at her.


    Hua Ruge''s body is slightly weak due to the use of the body quenching method, but because she has not consumed much spiritual power and has a strong constitution, this weakness can only be felt by herself, and no one can see it.


    "Your benefactor?" Hua Ruge said it strangely, and then suddenly remembered that this young man was the one she saved under the challenge arena that day.


    If she had not been there that day, this man would not have died. She would have been hated by the vicious man for doing a good thing.


    "I''m fine, little brother. Are you better?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    The young man nodded his head and said, "I should have come to see Eun Gong for a long time, but I was not able to keep my body at home for a few days. I only came down the mountain today. As a result, I heard that Eun Gong had been affected by saving me. I am really sorry for that."


    "If you don''t say it first, I''ll give you a hand, and you won''t have to be a benefactor." Hua rugo feels that this title is not suitable for her.


    The boy thought for a moment and said, "then I''ll call you brother Hu."


    "That''s the best." Hua Yuege smiled and asked, "don''t you know the name of the little brother?"


    "It''s my little brother. I''m confused. My surname is Liu. I have a single name of Feng." Liu Feng said with a shy smile.


    "It turned out to be brother Liu Feng." Hua Ruge nodded and asked, "how did you offend that man?"

 Chapter 1998

    Liu Feng sighed after hearing the questions: "that man''s name is Zhang Zeyu. Our father is all from the temple, but my father is loyal to Liu Fufa, and his father is loyal to Zhao Fufa. Because the two Fufa are not the same, there is a gap between our two fathers."


    "In this assessment, I was temporarily selected to fight with him, but he was not strong enough, so he intended to hurt me. And brother Hu saved me, and that''s why he has hatred in his heart. "


    Liu Feng said a face of shame.


    Hua Ruge nodded just now, which was similar to what she had guessed before. It was some internal fighting tricks in the temple.


    "Now I''m relieved to see that brother Hu has nothing to do." Liu Feng then said, "I''ll go back to the temple and report this to Liu Dharma protector. He will come forward to warn the other side and not let them hurt brother Hu again."


    Hua Ruge nodded after hearing the words: "this is the best way."


    Knowing that it was the fight in the temple, she could not support herself. After all, she was a passer-by in the end.


    "That stupid brother has left. Brother Hu doesn''t have to send him off." Liu Feng said to get up, bow to Hua Ruge and left in a hurry.


    Hua Yuege laughs. It seems that those people have been beaten for nothing.


    She went back to the yard happily, and when she saw Tuoba Rui still sitting there, she said something.


    "Protector Liu?" "We have a real connection with this dharma protector," said Tuo Barry


    "Who says no?" Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "this time, he has a reason to come here, and then he will definitely advise you to join the temple."


    Tuoba Rui pinched his eyebrows and said, "it''s necessary to let him down again."


    "When we have a chance to take proper care of this dharma protector, we must repay him." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "that''s the only way."


    Because there is no need to find a way to rely on Hua Ruge. He was dismissed as a rest. He spent the next two days at home playing with Tuoba Rui and Xiaobao. Since Tuoba Rui came back, Xiaobao has lived in their courtyard and is taken care of by two people.


    However, Shenyu was not peaceful because of the two battles of huaruge. These people all know that Zhao''s small belly will never give up, so they all stretch their necks and wait for the follow-up development.


    Peng Chong, Yao Mei and Zhang Zeyu were beaten by Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui. They lost their faces and choked. Before, Zhang Zeyu didn''t dare to ask his master to make the decision because of his dishonourable reasons. However, they couldn''t hide it from their eyes. They had to confess.


    The three waited in front of Zhao Cong''s dormitory. The Dharma protector inside had been closed for more than ten days. According to the previous explanation, it was time to go out.


    At noon, the spirit around the dormitory gradually dissipated. Zhao Cong also pushed the door out a moment later, because the result of the closing was not ideal, and the strength could not be improved all the time, so his face was very ugly.


    "See you, master." When they saw Zhao Cong go out, they hurried to salute him.


    Zhao Cong was pleased to see his disciples waiting for him to leave the gate. He smiled a kind smile and said, "if you are filial, follow me..."


    When he said this, he stopped because he noticed that all three of them were hurt. He frowned and asked, "what''s wrong with you? Who dares to hurt you?"


    Three people are ashamed of being asked.


    "Come with me." Zhao Cong said a word and took the lead in returning to the palace.


    Three people kneel in the palace, by Peng Chong and Hua such as singing and fighting things one by one said.


    Hearing this, Zhao Cong slapped the table and glared at Zhang Zeyu, saying, "if you don''t do your best in training and assessment, you can only smash others'' taverns. You''ve lost all your old face."


    "If you know your mistake, please punish me." Zhang Zeyu was frightened and kowtowed.


    Zhao Cong snorted and looked at Peng Chong and Yao Mei and said, "and you two pieces of junk snacks. You can''t even beat a small tolerance with only three strengths, and you still have the face to run to me and cry?"


    "Master, that boy is really evil. He has strong internal strength and flexible moves. We have never seen such opponents." Peng rushed.


    "Shut up, failure is failure. There are so many excuses." Zhao Cong said impatiently.


    Peng Chong dare not speak any more.


    Yao Mei was more clever, and said, "master, please calm down. The disciples are incompetent. But the boy dare to do this to us. Obviously, he doesn''t pay attention to our temple. How can master allow him?"


    "I still use you to teach?" Zhao Cong is also a cold eye.


    "Yes." Yao Mei is afraid to talk.


    "How can I take you apprentices who are not successful?" Zhao Cong is still angry.


    But the three people kneeling down below don''t agree with the view of their master. They are also gifted people. They haven''t suffered much setbacks for so many years. This time, they don''t think it''s their own problem, but their opponents are too evil.


    "Well, I''d like to know who dares to hurt my disciple so much and don''t put someone Zhao in my eyes." Zhao Cong soon transferred his anger to Hua Ruge''s head.


    He stood up from his seat and looked at Sanren: "lead the way in front of you and take me to meet the crazy student."


    "Yes." The three men nodded their heads.


    In recent days, they have also found out, including Hua rugo''s dismissal by the public office, where she lives, and how she has been hiding in her home these days.


    So he took Zhao Cong to Hua Ruge''s mansion at the foot of the mountain.


    Zhao Cong''s movement down the mountain was seen by a disciple of Liu HUFA. He hurriedly reported to Liu HUFA, who immediately called Liu Feng to follow him.


    That day, Xiaobao just woke up. Tuo barrow brought him to the yard and let him walk.


    Xiaobao has learned to walk by himself these days. Tuo BARREI will let him exercise his walking if he has nothing to do. He doesn''t support him on the side, but looks at him from afar.


    Hua Ruge watched Xiaobao walk more and more skillfully and said with a smile, "you can teach children."


    "Let it go properly." Said Tuoba Rui.


    "The truth is that, but I''m always afraid of him falling." Hua Ruge also knows that she is too fond of Xiaobao.


    Tuoba Rui''s words stopped at his mouth, and he frowned: "there are experts coming, hide the children."


    Hua Ruge didn''t realize it, but she knew that Tuoba Rui knew the rules of heaven and earth. She couldn''t be wrong. When she didn''t notice shuiyunning, she said to the nanny on the other side, "Mom Li, the baby will be taken care of by you for the time being."


    She said that she took out the city of the sky and took Li Ma and Xiao Bao in.


    At the same time, she took a shape changing pill and became a man''s figure again. Because she had been preventing someone from visiting suddenly, she had been wearing men''s clothes all the time, but she didn''t need to change clothes.


    The courtyard door beside was pushed open, and the king looked up at the sky and said, "here you are."


    Su Nianxia chased out and asked, "how is your strength?"


    "I can''t feel the distance. I''m afraid I need to ask brother Tuoba." Juntianxia said and looked at the courtyard of Xianghua like a song.


    Tuoba Rui stood up and said, "seven."


    "The strength of Dharma protector?" You pick your eyebrows.


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    "It''s OK. Let''s not be too nervous. I''ll deal with it first." Hua rugo said and tidied up his clothes and went out.


    Su Nianxia flew over and said, "I''ll go with my sister, or I''ll take care of you."


    "All right." Hua Ruge nods.


    Although Hua Ruge didn''t take two men with him, they didn''t trust their daughter-in-law to face those masters. After all, if the man was unreasonable and suddenly made a mistake, even if Hua Ruge could be spatial minded, he might suffer a loss for a while.


    Hua Ruge thinks that things have been so noisy anyway, so they don''t have to hide, so they follow.


    When they arrived at the front hall, they saw that the door was pushed open, the young man was pushed aside, and a group of 67 people came in. At the front was a man in his forties. Behind the man stood three familiar faces of Hua Ruge, who had been fighting two days ago. In addition to the three, several other disciples appeared.


    Because there was no deep hatred, Hua Ruge was very polite. She smiled and said, "look at this elder. He is a Dharma protector."


    Zhao Cong looked at Hua Ruge for a moment, and then he knew that she was only the double cultivation of shenyuanjing. He frowned and asked, "who are you?"

 Chapter 1999

    "I am the owner of this house, Hu Yue." Hua Ruge said with a smile, "please come in quickly, elder martial brother and elder sister."


    Zhang Zeyu''s face is still sinister, while Peng Chong''s face is angry. Yao Mei''s face is not good because she is hurt.


    "You beat my disciple?" Zhao Cong looked at Hua Ruge''s strength and thought it was evil.


    "Just a fluke, a fluke." Hua Ruge is very modest.


    The face of the man behind Zhao Cong is still very ugly.


    Zhao Cong doesn''t believe it. He turns around and looks at Peng Chong, who can only nod.


    "It''s interesting." Zhao Cong pointed out a four fold disciple he had brought with him and said, "you can try this man''s ability."


    "Yes." The disciple was ordered to take out a long gun and start.


    Tuoba Rui, juntianxia and Su Nianxia hurriedly went to the yard.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "wait, elder martial brother."


    "What do you mean?" The one who took the long gun was furious, and he frowned at the smell.


    "I don''t think it''s very exciting to fight here. Why don''t we sit together and drink a meal of wine and turn the fighting into a piece of silk?" Hua said like a song.


    "Why don''t you talk so much nonsense? Take it." The man couldn''t help but say that the long gun was coming.


    Tuoba Rui stands in front of Hua Ruge and hits the spear with one hand.


    When the spear and palm collided, the disciple took two steps backward, and then looked at Tuoba Rui standing in the same place, which was obviously superior.


    At a glance, Peng Chong saw that Tuo BARREI didn''t use all his strength. Otherwise, his elder martial brother would be beaten out as he did that day.


    The disciple with the long spear still wanted to rush up. Zhao Cong reached out and stopped him. Then he looked at Tuoba Rui and said, "who are you? Why do you stand out for this kid?"


    "You don''t have to know who I am, you just have to know that I''m safe." Tuoba Rui''s indifference.


    Zhao Cong frowned and said, "boy, you have some abilities, but you are far from my opponent. I advise you not to meddle."


    "If I had to take care of it?" Tuoba ruimou has a sharp cold flash.


    Zhao Cong can''t make up his mind after seeing this, because he feels that these people seem to have some evil sects. It''s better not to start if he doesn''t know his lineage clearly. But if he is forced to retreat by some little dolls, where should he put this old face?


    Hua Yuege laughed again and said, "when we meet, we are destined to meet each other. Why do we have to fight each other head to head? Isn''t it better to be friends?"


    "Boy, don''t you think you can find a few helpers to compete with us? If you hit my apprentice, you hit my face. If you don''t give me an account, I will not allow you. " Zhao Cong stared at Xiang Hua like a song.


    "I don''t know what the Dharma protector would like to explain?" Hua Yuege speaks calmly.


    "This seat can do without your life. You can choose to break your hands or your feet." Zhao Cong''s tone was gloomy.


    Peng Chong and Zhang Zeyu feel extremely relieved after hearing this. Hua Ruge will become useless no matter if he breaks his hand or his foot. It will be easier for them to kill again.


    But all the three people here, except Hua Ruge, squint their eyes. Their eyes are cold. Although their strength is weaker than this dharma protector, it is uncertain who will lose or win when they really move their hands.


    Hua Ruge, hearing this, shook his head and said: "I''m conceited and handsome. If I break my hands and legs, I won''t lose a lot of grace. I don''t know how many girls will die of grief."


    She said and looked at Yao Mei and teased: "sister Yao, what do you say?"


    "Boy, don''t tease me." Yao Mei looks sullen.


    she used to flirt with China like a song because she felt that she was down high, but now she was defeated, but she didn''t want to be teased.


    Hua Ruge wanted to flirt with him. Zhao Cong said impatiently, "boy, I dare to fool around in front of me. I don''t want to live."


    He said it with one stroke.


    The two were very close. Hua rugo didn''t expect that he would suddenly be in trouble. But she had rich experience in actual combat, and almost instantly judged that she couldn''t take the palm and could only dodge it.


    However, if she wants to avoid such a close distance, she can only use spatial magic, but she doesn''t want to be exposed so soon.


    Just thinking about it, she felt that two figures, one on the left and one on the right, flashed over. The two men stepped out to face the storm at the same time. Hua ruogleton had the strength when he had the strength. In a moment, he put his body power on the two palms and suddenly launched.


    "Boom!"


    The power of Tuoba Rui, juntianxia and huaruge collided with Zhao Cong''s palm power at the same time, which was offset by one touch.


    Zhao Cong and his disciples were greatly surprised. Although this palm only used 30% of the power, as one of the top ten experts in the red flame temple, even if he took one palm at will, he would not be dissolved by the three Mao children.


    When Tuo barrow saw that he had attacked Hua Ruge, he was completely angry. He said coldly: "old man, you are toasting and not eating and punishing wine. Since you don''t leave, don''t leave any more."


    He said that the silver light came from his body, and a pair of silver wing eyes were about to take shape.


    Hua Ruge took hold of his wrist and said, "no, the helpers have come."


    Tuo Ba Rui has long been aware that Liu''s Dharma protector is approaching, but he has moved to kill Zhao''s Dharma protector, so he doesn''t want to worry about it any more.


    Dare to fight against his little song, it''s totally lawless.


    See Tuoba Rui is still accumulating strength, Hua Ruge changed to hold his hand, and said: "I''m ok, don''t care about him."


    Feeling the temperature of Hua Ruge''s palm, Tuoba Rui is able to control his temper and slowly recover his power.


    Zhao HUFA and his disciples are very angry. What''s not to worry about him? Isn''t that too disrespectful?


    Zhao Cong just wanted to listen to a thick voice behind him: "I only thought brother Zhao was in the retreat, but I didn''t know that brother Zhao also came to visit Hu Xiaoyou. It''s really where we don''t meet in life."


    Then Liu Zhen came in with Liu Feng and other disciples outside the door, with a faint smile on his face.


    Zhao Cong and his disciples frowned. As soon as they saw Liu Feng, they knew what Liu Zhen was here for. Although Liu Zhen''s brain was not very bright, his strength was as good as Zhao Cong''s. it would be hard to predict if he fought.


    "Liu Xiandi, why are you here?" Zhao Cong asked, squinting.


    "I haven''t seen these little friends for a long time. I''m worried about them. Come and have a look." Liu Zhen said Xianghua, such as song and Tuoba Rui.


    "Senior." Several people nodded.


    Tuoba Rui and juntianxia have always been rebellious, but seeing Liu Zhen is also respectful.


    Zhao Cong frowned and asked, "do you recognize these people?"


    "Not only do I know each other, but I have lost my friendship with them." Liu Zhen replied and asked, "brother Zhao and his little friends also have friendship?"


    Zhao Cong pointed at Hua Ruge angrily and said, "this kid even hurt three of my disciples. I''m here to say something?"


    "That''s what happened?" Liu Zhen looks suspicious.


    Although his brain is slow to respond, he is prepared to come out early.


    "Everyone in Shenyu knows that this kid is disrespectful to my temple. It seems that I can spare Liu Xiandi''s life, but this pair of feet must be broken." Zhao Cong put a big hat on Hua rugo.


    He must let Liu Zhen have no reason to protect, or it will be difficult to do.


    Liu Zhen didn''t expect Zhao Cong to find such a big accusation. It''s hard to argue when it comes to contempt of the temple. If he is not careful, he may even go in and don''t know what to say for a while.


    Zhao Cong and the disciples behind him were pleased.


    Hua Ruge has never been willing to suffer any loss in speech, and it is impossible to bear others'' accusations casually. So he went up and said, "Zhao Dadu, although I''m not slim, I always respect the gods and the temple. I can''t bear this accusation."


    "If you respect the temple, you will hurt three of my disciples?" Zhao Cong asked.


    "Zhao dada Dharma protector can ask me which battle I initiated on my own initiative." Hua, like a song, lightly replied.


    Zhao Cong frowned.


    But Zhang Zeyu jumped out and said, "I was in the tavern that day. Dare you say that you didn''t do it first?"


    "Tavern?" Hua Yuege asked vaguely, "what restaurant?"


    "You hurt me in your Jiuzhou restaurant. Don''t play dumb with me." Zhang Zeyu said coldly.


    "Is it? Then how can I remember that there is only a large area of ruins, where can I get any restaurants? " Hua Ruge looks at him with sly eyes.

 Chapter 2000

    "That''s the restaurant I smashed." Zhang Zeyu said.


    When he had finished speaking, he knew that he had been cheated, and he hated Hua as cunning as a song.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile: "it seems that you still remember that you were the first to make trouble."


    "You bastard, I''m not making trouble." Zhang Zeyu is not convinced of the Tao.


    "If you don''t make trouble without reason, you will make trouble?" Hua Yuege then asked, "where did I offend you?"


    "You..." Of course, Zhang Zeyu can''t express his idea that he can''t see light.


    At that time, he smashed the tavern like a song to bully and bully the little guy. However, a temple disciple didn''t expect to make such a scene.


    Hua Yuege smiled faintly and said to Zhao Cong, "Zhao Da Dharma protector can hear you. It''s a good thing that your precious disciple did. I''m very wronged."


    "You are so glib, you think this seat will believe you?" Zhao Cong snorted coldly and said to Liu Zhen, "today I''m going to punish this kid. You, Liu Xiandi, should not protect you."


    Liu Zhen knew that Hua Ruge was not guilty, and then he became more forceful. "Brother Zhao, why didn''t I see that this little brother is right? Brother Zhao''s words don''t make sense."


    "Liu Xiandi, don''t talk nonsense." Zhao Cong''s eyes were filled with rage.


    "I don''t know which one in the divine realm never talks nonsense. Today, I''ll protect this little brother. Brother Zhao, if you have anything, just come to me." Liu Zhen made his stand immediately.


    "Liu Xiandi wants to be the enemy of the fool for such a boy?" Zhao Cong''s voice was full of warning.


    "Brother Zhao, this little friend once saved my nephew''s life. He is a benefactor of my Liu family. Naturally, I want to protect her well." Liu Zhen went on.


    Hua Ruge knew that Liu Feng was Liu Zhen''s nephew.


    Zhao Cong also knows the cause of this incident. Hearing Liu Zhen''s words, he knows that it''s hard to move Hua Ruge. But he doesn''t want to give up. Otherwise, Shenyu not only laughs at him being bullied by an unknown boy, but also being run over by Liu Zhen, so he has no face to stand on.


    His brain is faster, a little turn of the road: "OK, I will give Liu Xiandi a face, no longer cut her feet."


    "Thank you, brother Zhao." Liu Zhen showed a relaxed smile.


    Hua rugo and others know that this is not so simple.


    As expected, Zhao Cong said again quickly: "but this kid hurt my disciple by mean of despicable means, but this face fool brother wants to get back."


    "What do you mean, brother Zhao?" Liu Zhen asked in bewilderment.


    Zhao Cong put his hand on Peng Chong''s shoulder and said, "I''ll have a competition again. I''ll fight only by my own strength. I can''t use any other means. What does Liu Xiandi think?"


    Liu Zhen didn''t know Hua Ruge''s ability. He hesitated for a while.


    Peng Chong was scared when he heard it. He had already doubted his life when he was abused by Hua Ruge once. He didn''t want to fight again. That was suffering. He had no hope of winning at all.


    Yao Mei is secretly glad that the master didn''t choose her to fight. She doesn''t want to fight with this kind of monster anymore.


    Su Nianxia laughs and says that Zhao Cong, an old man, has never seen the world before. He thinks that winning over the next level must be achieved by some means. He is so stupid.


    "Well, I didn''t have a good time last time. I''m just thinking when I''ll have a competition with elder martial brother again." Hua Ruge smiled and looked at Peng Chong''s eyes full of the taste of teasing.


    Peng Chongsheng can''t get angry. He cries in his heart. He really doesn''t want to fight.


    As soon as Liu Zhen saw Hua Ruge''s promise, he said, "OK, let them compete again."


    "I can''t do it now. I haven''t cured my injury. And since there is going to be a confrontation, it must be witnessed by the whole kingdom of God. " Zhao Fufa said again and again: "so, let them compete on the challenge arena in Shenyu square in seven days, what do you think?"


    Liu Zhen sees Hua Ruge''s face and nods: "OK, listen to brother Zhao''s arrangement."


    Zhao Cong said with a cold hum and took the man away.


    Hua Yuege said to the back of the group: "sister Yao, walk slowly."


    Yao Mei''s heart is embarrassed by her teasing, and her step is faster.


    Hua Yuege smiled and was very satisfied with the agreement.


    After Zhao''s party went far away, Liu Zhen asked, "brother Hu, they want to kill you in the challenge arena. Do you have a chance?"


    "Don''t worry, Dharma protector. I''ve dealt with Peng Chong. It''s just a paper tiger. It''s not hard to deal with him." Hua Ruge''s confident way.


    "That''s good." Liu Zhen nodded at ease.


    Liu Feng also said, "brother Hu, you must be careful."


    "Good." Hua Yuege replied, "today thanks to the Dharma protector, it''s not easy to clean up the scene."


    "You are also the one who caused this disaster because you saved my nephew. Can I not come?" Liu Zhen replied.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "don''t stand outside. Please sit inside."


    When they were seated in the hall, Liu Zhen asked Tuoba Rui and juntianxia about their injuries. Because of the supply of Hua Ruge''s best pills, the injuries were almost as good.


    Liu Zhen was relieved when hearing the words and asked if they wanted to join the red flame temple. Both of them declined, but said that if the temple and the Dharma protector were difficult, they would definitely help.


    Liu Zhen was very sorry for this, but he didn''t say anything more. After sitting for a while, he left with Liu Feng.


    As they left, the farce was over.


    Hua rugo leaned back in his chair and said, "it''s all right. I''ll have a good rest these days."


    "Zhao Cong is a cunning generation at first sight. He will not only let his little disciple heal his wounds, but also find ways to help his disciples improve their strength. Don''t take the enemy lightly." The king said.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "I understand that they can''t be my opponents as long as they don''t break through."


    "What if he breaks through?" Asked Su Nianxia.


    "No, Peng Chong is only in the middle of the quadruple. He can''t break through to the late stage at most. It''s impossible to get to the quintuple." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Su Nianxia just nodded.


    After a while, they went back to their own yard. Hua Ruge released Xiaobao and nanny to comfort the children. Unexpectedly, Xiaobao was not afraid, but felt fresh. After he came out, his eyes were full of inquiry.


    "The child is not timid." Hua said with a smile.


    Tuo Ba Rui took the child over and said, "although Peng Chong won''t threaten you, you''d better be careful. You can use your energy to practice these seven days."


    Hua is like a song with a bitter face: "cultivation is very boring."


    In the past, when Tuo BARREI didn''t come back, she was still diligent, because she didn''t know what situation she would face, but since Tuo BARREI came back, she had no sense of crisis.


    Even if she gets into trouble outside, she can still run even though she can''t fight. There''s no way that Tuo BARREI can always get ahead. She thinks that the effect of cultivation is not great.


    "Be obedient, do not despise the enemy." Tuoba Rui rubs her head.


    Xiaobao thinks it''s interesting, but also learns how to stretch out his hand to rub the head of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui smile.


    "Well, I''ll take some time to meditate." Hua Yuege said proudly: "since I arrived at Shenyuan, I feel that my talents have been turned on, and I have achieved twice the result with half the effort."


    Tuo Ba Rui said noncommittally, "it''s really a lot faster."


    Yihua Ruge, who wants to rank cultivation after all things, can improve so fast. You can imagine her talent in cultivating divine element.


    On the other side, Zhao Cong angrily went back to the shrine and said to Peng Chong, "I''m here to watch this war. I promise that I won''t let that kid cheat. You must kill her for me on the challenge arena."


    Peng Chong knelt down and said, "master, that kid didn''t cheat the disciples who won last time. It''s real strength."


    "No way, she is only a double cultivation of divine realm. She can beat you with her own strength?" Zhao Cong doesn''t believe that.


    Yao Mei said on one side, "master, it''s true. That kid has the method to improve his strength and can instantly make himself stronger."


    "Yes, sir, and her strength is very long-lasting. We don''t use it even if we fight in wheel and wheel." Peng Chong added.

 Chapter 2001

    "Is that kid really capable?" Zhao Cong frowned and asked.


    At the same time, Peng Chong, Yao Mei and Zhang Zeyu nodded their heads. At first, they looked down on Hua Ruge, but they were completely afraid after the fight, and they were convinced of the means of Hua Ruge.


    Zhao Cong paced in the hall for a few steps, and then stood and said: "there is a way for me to ask for a Zengyuan pill for you, and then take a medicine bath for a few days. I will protect your Dharma personally, and I will definitely upgrade your strength to the top of the four. Then learn the big King Kong palm technique, so that you can give full play to your strength. I don''t believe that kid can stand it. "


    Peng Chong''s eyes brightened when he heard this, because Zengyuan pill is still a rare pill, which can''t be obtained by the temple disciples without great credit.


    It''s said that this palm technique was created by a monk in the five continents. It''s very powerful. He can''t even think about it.


    Yao Mei and Zhang Zeyu on one side were envious. Unexpectedly, Peng Chong was blessed with misfortune.


    "Thank you very much for your cultivation. I will certainly live up to your expectation and kill the boy who does not know the height of the world on the challenge arena." Peng Chong''s confidence was instant enough.


    "Well, come to the back hall with me." Zhao Cong said and turned and left.


    On the other hand, Tuo BARREI began to supervise Hua rugo''s cultivation, but she wanted to rest, so she spent one hour in the morning and one hour in the evening.


    Hua Ruge''s Shenyuan is growing very fast. Although she meditates for only two hours every day, it''s equivalent to a few months or even longer practice by others. This day''s minute is enough for her to be recklessly lazy.


    However, although her strength is growing rapidly, after all, seven days is too short. She only has time to be promoted to the middle of the second double, even in the later period.


    This afternoon, Su Nianxia came to sit down as usual, and after sending a bunch of toys to Xiao Bao, she discussed with Hua rugo about her progress in cultivation. She frowned slightly after listening, "sister, I don''t think this strength is safe, or you can make some pills."


    "That''s the last way. It''s still a bit of a hindrance to later practice." Hua Ruge shook his head.


    "Peng Chong has seen your strength. If they don''t want to lose, they must use other ways. I''m afraid you will suffer," Su Nianxia worried.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "you can use magic power at most, but you won''t lose. Don''t worry."


    "That would be fine." Su Nianxia just nodded.


    These days, Shenyu has spread the news that the small owner of jiuzhoulou is going to have a second competition with the disciples of the temple. What people do most in shock is to bet and win.


    It was analyzed that the last time the small owner won, but Zhao Baofa of others came out to fight in person, and there must be hope of winning. It''s hard to say who won and who lost.


    The discussion is divided into two camps according to the common people. One camp thinks that Hua Ruge will win. The reason is that everyone thinks that this small boss is not impressive, but in fact, it''s unfathomable. The last time we won, we didn''t work hard. There are probably hidden means.


    There is another camp that believes that Peng Chong will win. Although he lost last time, the Dharma protector must teach him in person these days, which will definitely help Peng Chong improve his strength. In view of the strength gap, they still think that this side is more likely to win.


    Each big gambling house also has its own view on this, and gives different odds.


    Su Nianxia knows this when she goes shopping one day. When she goes back, she tells Hua rugo. Hua rugo''s eyes are bright when she hears it. She has made a lot of money with this gamble all the way.


    It can be said that with regard to her own gambling, she has not lost except for the sex gambling of a belly child.


    "My goal is too big. You can make a bet for me, and you can choose the one with the highest odds." Hua Ruge said and took out a bag of Lingjing, and then thought it was a little less, and took out another bag.


    Su Nianxia scanned and found that these two bags were full of 100 pieces of top-grade Lingjing, which could be regarded as a gamble.


    "OK." Su Nianxia said that she had collected the money, and she calculated that she would have to take part in it and gamble her family, but she didn''t bring out many Lingjing, and her family was not as big as Hua Ruge''s.


    Although the money is not very much, but after all, it is the whole family. Before leaving, Su Nianxia was very nervous and sang to China, "sister, you must win."


    "Don''t worry, I have to win for so much money." Hua Ruge''s eyes sparked at the thought of making money.


    Su Nianxia repeatedly deduces for a while, and finally thinks that her sister really has no reason to lose in such a small role, so she presses the money when she goes out the next day.


    The gambling house received more than 100 pieces of top-notch Lingjing. The owner''s face was scared green. According to the heart, if the small owner wins, he must pay.


    He thought about it at home from now on, but he thought that there was no victory for the little owner. The money was equivalent to what he had sent to him. There was nothing terrible, which made him more practical.


    These days, Peng Chong has been practicing in Zhao Cong''s dormitory, eating Zengyuan pill, not to mention, soaking in a medicine bath every day, absorbing the spiritual medicine. The speed of cultivation has been more than five times higher than usual,


    he meditates at night, and he practices the King Kong palm passed down by Zhao Cong again in the daytime. He has a good understanding and talent, and has a solid foundation, and Zhao Cong''s advice from the side The pace of progress is still very fast.


    Peng Chong felt that his attack power was several times that of the past after he practiced the Vajra palm. The palm power was strong and powerful. He was very excited that he could play 10% of his power with one stroke.


    Zhao Cong was also satisfied. He thought that these disciples were not strong enough so he didn''t teach palm techniques. Now it seems that if he had learned early, he would not have been bullied.


    The time of seven days is neither short nor long. In addition to talking about Hua rugo''s contest, the people of the seven days'' Divine Kingdom watched the examination disciples of the temple compete in the arena in the center of the divine kingdom.


    Seven days later, the evaluation of the temple is over. After this time, there are no people under the challenge arena. But this day is different. It is clear that the common people came to the temple early to see Hua Ruge and the disciples of the temple.


    Hua Ruge also got up early this day. She put on a tight suit and tied her arms and legs with straps. It looks neat and unrestrained.


    Hua Ruge is always satisfied with the appearance of his men''s clothes. After changing his clothes, he went out.


    At this time, Tuo BARREI had sent the child to shuiyunning''s yard, and came back to go out to the challenge arena with her.


    Tuoba Rui is still dressed in black, with wide robes and big sleeves. He walks in the high cold ascetic style.


    Su Nianxia and juntianxia also came out of the nearby yard. Su Nianxia was dressed in a green robe of Wensheng because she liked to be a gentle and weak childe. Juntianxia was still dressed in a blue robe and looked like a noble childe.


    Su Nianxia said with a smile, "sister, it depends on you if you can win."


    "Don''t worry. I promise you meat." Before Hua Ruge left, he went to shuiyunning''s yard and left the city of the sky.


    And let the devouring beast make a border around the yard. Once someone comes, she can detect it at the first time. This is also to prevent the tiger from leaving the mountain.


    After that, she went to the center of the divine realm.


    The four of them became the focus when they walked on the street. Not only the women, but also the men not only looked at each other, and the people who thought how to be evil were also evil. Are they really good-looking people playing together?


    All the way to the challenge arena under the divine realm, Zhao HUFA and others have arrived. They are sitting at a high position beside the challenge arena, with a group of disciples standing beside them.


    On the other side of the challenge arena is Liu Shufa, who also brought a group of disciples. From the posture, we can see that they are fighting each other.


    Among them, Hua Ruge''s eyes fell on Peng Chong beside Zhao Baofa''s body, which disappeared in just seven days. Peng Chong''s strength has obviously improved a lot, and his eyes are also more confident, as if he must win.


    She saw everything in her eyes, but she didn''t move.


    Four people went to the place where Liu HUFA sat, and after meeting the ceremony, three people besides Hua Ruge sat beside Liu HUFA, while Hua Ruge just stood by because he wanted to go to the challenge arena.

 Chapter 2002

    "Little brother, are you ready? I think the other side is well prepared. " Liu Shoufa asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, Dharma protector. I will do my best." Hua rugo said that she didn''t say it absolutely.


    Liu HUFA nodded.


    Zhao Fufa said at this time: "Liu Xiandi, since people come, we can start."


    "Follow brother Zhao''s arrangement." Liu Shoufa said.


    Peng Chong took the lead in flying and landed in the middle of the challenge arena. He said to Hua Ruge, "Hu Yue boy, you have deceived no one in my temple. Today I will teach you a lesson."


    Hua Ruge picked out his lips and fell on the challenge arena. Looking at Peng Chong on the opposite side, he said, "elder martial brother Peng, don''t be hurt. Last time, all the injuries were cured?"


    "I lost to you last time because of my carelessness. I will make you look good this time." Peng Chong was enraged by this sentence.


    As the saying goes, if you hit people, you will not face them. If you scold people, you will not expose them. If you come up and shake your hands, you will not be able to see people.


    "Don''t bother, elder martial brother. I''m pretty enough, younger brother." Hua Yuege said with a smile and looked at Yao Mei in the stands. "Isn''t that right, big beauty Yao?"


    Yao Mei is teased by her in public. Her face is very ugly, but she really dare not say anything about the contract.


    "Shy." Hua laughs like a song.


    The common people are looking forward to seeing this small boss flirting with other people''s beauties. When can they have such a great ability.


    As soon as Peng Chong heard Hua Ruge and flirted with Yao Mei''s words, he became even more angry. He said angrily, "boy, are you here for a competition or are you a rascal?"


    "Elder martial brother Peng said this strangely. Isn''t it natural for me to have a few words with my own woman. How can I become a scoundrel?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    "You talk nonsense." Peng Chong stared.


    The common people heard about this for a while. Many people were asking that Yao was a famous beauty in the temple, and many Temple disciples were eager for her. How could she become the woman of this small owner.


    Some people who knew the inner story said the contract of that day. People even envied this little boss. It''s really a boundless blessing.


    When Yao Mei heard this, she glared at Hua Ruge and said, "I only made a joke that day. You dare to hold on to it again. Be careful that I want your head."


    "How can elder sister turn her face and refuse to recognize people? We wrote clearly in July, but elder sister can''t deny it." Hua Yuege said with a smile on his face.


    "You..." Yao Mei is very angry about exporting herself. Now it''s even more irritating to hear her say it in public.


    But she turned to think that this fight might be a good opportunity, so she said: "OK, I recognize the original thing, if you can win today, I will follow you."


    "My sister is mine now. Why should I gamble again?" Hua Ruge shakes her head repeatedly.


    Peng Chong said, "if you lose, the previous contract will be void, and you will tear it up in public."


    "Yes." Yao Mei nods.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "OK, but this time my sister can''t deny it."


    "Heaven and earth as evidence, as long as you win, I will go down the mountain with you." Yao Mei has paid a lot of money to make her promise.


    Hua, like a song, said with a smile, "it''s a word."


    Peng Chong said flatly, "boy, take the move."


    He didn''t use a sword this time, but he attacked China like a song with bare hands, with golden light in his palm and thunder like a song.


    Hua Ruge knew that the palm technique was unusual at first sight. He was able to use his strength to a great extent, which greatly increased his combat effectiveness.


    She watched the attack with one hand, leaped back, retreated to the middle of the air to run the body quenching method, raised her strength from the second level of Shenyuan to the third level of Shenyuan, and turned her hand to take out her own stick.


    Pang Chong''s big diamond palm is like a shadow. He flies up to Hua Ruge in the middle of the sky after a free fight. He doesn''t give her any room to retreat.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to go back. After improving his strength, he was greeted with a stick to Peng Chong''s palm.


    The golden light and the white light collided for a moment, and then the white light retreated. Hua Ruge retreated a little bit under the impact of the golden light.


    This result really surprised Hua rugo. She saw that Peng Chong''s strength had increased, and she knew that his palm power was very strong, but she didn''t expect that the combination of the two could be so powerful.


    Zhao''s Dharma protector is satisfied with his appearance. Now he can see clearly that Hu Yue is indeed a way to improve his strength, but his strength is still too weak. He is not the opponent of his big diamond palm at all.


    Liu HUFA frowned and said, "Zhao Cong is willing to teach the big diamond palm. I''m afraid it''s dangerous."


    Tuoba Rui could see clearly, and said in a calm way: "I''m relieved, elder generation. The strength of Hu brothers is not weak, and there must be a way to turn the war situation around."


    Su Nianxia nodded at the same time while eating the small meatballs: "right."


    Juntianxia takes out a handkerchief to wipe the oil on the corner of her mouth: "be careful of scalding."


    "Nothing." Su Nianxia said with a smile.


    Liu HUFA wondered how these people behaved so easily, as if they didn''t worry about their friends at all. This is clearly a dangerous situation.


    He didn''t know that after seeing Peng Chong''s attack, some of the people''s original worries were gone now, and the ability of the temple didn''t matter. Seven days to improve such a little strength was not enough.


    That palm technique seems to scare people, but Hua Ruge is an element of the body. The most fearless thing is hard hitting. If she inspires her fighting spirit, Peng Chong will lose in the end and be more suspicious of life.


    Sure enough, Hua Ruge on the stage found that Peng Chong''s strength was much stronger, and he began to be a little surprised. Later, he smiled and said, "interesting, this is a good engagement."


    She said that she took the initiative to attack Peng Chong, and the strength of the stick was three points stronger, using the method of fast and slow.


    Peng Chong sneered and said, "I can''t help myself."


    The strength of the two people contacted again, because there was a gap in their own strength, so Hua Ruge couldn''t have any advantage for a while, but the strength of Peng Chong''s four peaks plus the power of big diamond palm was slightly better.


    But Hua Ruge was invincible, but also invincible. His staff waved one after another, even faster than the other.


    Last time, Peng Chong suffered from the loss of huaruge. This time, it was better that his spiritual power was deliberately operated faster, and his strength was also higher than that of seven days ago. In addition, with the effect of palm power, he would not fall into the downwind.


    As soon as they went back and forth, they had a stalemate in the arena.


    Zhao Fufa was surprised to see that he knew why his disciples were afraid of Hu Yue before. Hu Yue really had some real skills. The strength of this person made him feel terrible.


    and her explosive power was too fast. At the same time, others could play one move, but she could use three moves, and the move was to mobilize The whole strength of the body, if not the opponent and her strength, or within ten moves will be suppressed no turning power.


    The more Zhao Fufa looked, the more he felt that his disciples could not get on the stage one by one. He had been teaching in vain for such a long time, but there was no progress.


    The boy''s aptitude and reach are all excellent, and the strength is naturally the material for practicing the Vajra palm. If you can take him as an apprentice, he will not worry about inheriting his mantle.


    The more he looked, the more satisfied he felt. For a while, he didn''t know where he was standing.


    The following people are more and more surprised, because Hua Ruge is still in the downwind at the beginning, but with her initiative to attack the situation on the scene is completely balanced, Peng Chong basically can''t take advantage of anything.


    Peng Chong thought that he could easily beat Hua Ruge after his strength was improved. He started to see that it was quite smooth. He didn''t get hit like last time. It seemed that he still had a good chance.


    But the more he got to the back, the more frightened he was, because he couldn''t suppress the other side with any strength. He was stronger than the other side, and the same was true for the weaker side, so that was the way to enter the fight of attrition.


    He has seen Hua Ruge fight and consume. This Ya is a monster in endurance. Where can he be an opponent.

 Chapter 2003

    Peng Chongyue''s heart sank. He realized that he would definitely lose in this way. If he lost this time, he would not be able to raise his head in the temple from now on.


    So in his eyes, he increased his palm strength and clapped to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege greets Hua Yuege with a stick, which is similar to the usual moves. However, just a moment before the palm and the stick touch, Peng Chong suddenly flashes one side, the other hand is white, and a cold and shining sword goes straight to Hua Yuege''s neck.


    All of a sudden, when the onlookers reacted, the long sword had reached Hua Ruge''s neck, and Hua Ruge felt that he had taken control of the situation and was not so alert,


    when he closed his palm, Hua Ruge was still puzzled. When he saw the white light, his body had leaned forward with the inertia of this move, and the long sword was in front of him.


    This move is vicious and cruel. Even with the dexterity of Hua Ruge, there is no way to avoid it by conventional means.


    The audience saw that it was also far from being able to hydrolyze the near thirst. This move was too fast and far away, so they had no means.


    Hua Ruge only felt that his neck was forced to cool by the sword. Now he can''t control much. His eyes suddenly flashed red, and two red lights hit the long sword.


    "Sonorous!"


    All the people listened to the sound of gold and iron. Looking for the sound, they saw that the long sword was broken into two parts. Hua Ruge took the advantage of the situation and hit Peng Chong with a stick on his chest, which made him fly backward.


    Hua Ruge fell to the ground, reached out to touch her neck, and her fingers were stained with two drops of blood. Looking at the blood, she could finally understand the feelings of those who had been shaded by her. It was extremely unpleasant.


    "Damn it." Tuo Ba Rui said in a low voice that he could not calm down for a long time.


    Compared with his concern for Hua Ruge''s body, more people still care about Hua Ruge''s just move, because they can see that the power of that move is not what Hua Ruge''s existing strength can produce at all,


    and the explosive power of this move is as strong as her, which can''t be eaten by anyone if it comes suddenly during a duel.


    Liu and Zhao are even more surprised. They understand the power of that move. At first sight, they are not equal skills. They can also see that this kid is not as mediocre as she said. He must have an extraordinary origin.


    Hua Ruge''s fingertip wiped on her neck. She saw a light green light on her fingertip. When she wiped it, the wound had healed.


    This is the skill of a doctor.


    Peng Chong got up from the ground, knelt down on one knee, and leaned on the broken sword in his hand. He said inconceivably, "you What''s your move? "


    "If I don''t have the means to protect my life, I will be hurt by you today." Hua Yuege said something angrily, then raised a stick to him and said, "come on, let me see what other means you can use."


    Peng Chong was hit hard by her stick, but he struggled to stand up, threw away the broken sword and attacked again according to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s vigilance is stronger after being secretly calculated once. The stick dance in his hand is airtight. Let alone Peng Chong''s injury. Even in the state of total victory, he can''t come up with any strategy to deal with it. He can only support it.


    Now the situation on the battlefield is clear to many people. After people see that Hua rugo''s eyes can kill people, they understand that the little boss didn''t use all his strength at all. Even though Peng Chong is still invincible, it seems that there is no hope of winning at all.


    Su Nianxia took a long breath and said, "I was almost scared to death just now. This boy is very Yin."


    "Despicable and shameless, it''s not for a man to hurt others." Liu HUFA said angrily.


    Several people are silent. They think that this person has a full sense of justice.


    Zhao HUFA was more and more excited. He thought that he could look up to Hu Yue before, but now he still underestimated him. If this man can be used by him, it would be a treasure.


    Yao Mei''s face is very ugly. According to the agreement, if Peng Chong loses, she really has to wait on that kid. She is a temple disciple who can put this figure down.


    "Sir, elder martial brother can''t stand it. Please think of some way." Yao Mei whispered to Zhao.


    Zhao HUFA was looking very happy. He frowned and asked, "what can I do?"


    "It''s my business. I just want to be filial in front of you, but I don''t want to serve such a suckling boy." Yao Mei asked for help.


    Zhao Baofa listened to this eye and said: "do you have a contract with this boy?"


    "Yes, you''ve just heard that if elder martial brother loses, it''s his person." Yao Mei said in a hurry.


    Zhao Fufa thought of this and immediately smiled, "OK, OK."


    When Yao Mei heard that her face was white, she looked at Zhao Fufa and asked, "master, what do you mean?"


    "You silly girl, can''t you see that this boy has a promising future?" Zhao asked again.


    "There is no future?" Yao Mei starts to think.


    "I found out her vitality for my teacher. The child is less than 30 years old. He has achieved so much since he was so young. If there are famous teachers to teach him in the future, do you think there is no limit to his future?" Zhao HUFA said again.


    Yao Mei''s eyes turned. "Do you mean to take her as an apprentice?"


    "That''s right." Zhao Fufa said again, "but I don''t think she will agree soon. I''ll give it to you."


    "You want me to lobby her?" Yao Mei feels a little embarrassed.


    Zhao HUFA nodded: "when your elder martial brother loses, you will go back with this boy and serve me. I will persuade her to worship me as a teacher no matter what means you use. I will give you half a month."


    "Half a month?"


    "Yes, if you can''t persuade for half a month, you don''t have to come back." Zhao Baofa''s way is firm.


    Yao Mei''s face is white.


    "Don''t think it''s difficult. Just look at this kid''s eyes and you will know that he must be a lascivious person. The most difficult thing for these people is the beauty pass." Zhao HUFA is looking at Hua Ruge''s smooth and unrestrained body method while he is making his own calculation.


    Yao Mei understood. Now whether she can return to the temple or not depends on Hu Yue on the stage. She began to seriously calculate the gains and losses.


    She figured out that although Hu Yue is only a small tolerance now, she is so appreciated by her master. Her future is indeed limitless. If she follows such a person, she does not suffer a loss,


    and in terms of the person''s own conditions, she has never met a more handsome and elegant person than her. She does not suffer a loss.


    Zhao HUFA saw that her face was gradually relaxed, and he said with a smile, "do you want to open up?"


    "Yes, thank you very much. I will try my best to lobby her." Yao Mei is more willing this time.


    Zhao Baofa thought it was nine points. After all, it''s hard for a young hero to pass the beauty pass.


    Hua Ruge on the stage doesn''t know the calculation here, but focuses on abusing Peng Chong. At this time, Peng Chong''s spiritual power is half consumed, and the moves are much slower to deal with, and the power of big diamond palm can''t fully play its advantages.


    On the contrary, Hua Ruge seems to be full of spiritual power. Although she is still at her peak, she doesn''t use the strongest power to attack, but slowly consumes Peng Chong and cuts flesh with a blunt knife.


    The battle is out of suspense for everyone.


    Most of the people who actively gathered around and watched gambled money began to polarize when they saw this feeling. Naturally, they were very happy to gamble on Hua Ruge, while those who gambled on Peng Chong were ugly and even began to whisper about the temple''s incompetence.


    After two quarter of an hour of stalemate on the stage, Peng Chong finally exhausted his strength and couldn''t even give out his palm.


    Hua Ruge didn''t beat him either. Seeing him lying on the ground, he asked, "what''s wrong with elder martial brother Peng?"


    Peng Chong sat on the ground and waved his hands: "I give up, give up and stop fighting."


    "I haven''t finished. What''s the rush? Come again." Hua Yuege raised the stick.


    Peng Chong gasped: "boy, this time I fell, dare you fight with me about a year later?"


    "No appointment." Hua Ruge shook his head as he said, "now is the best time for you to beat me. The longer the time is, the greater the gap between us will be. You have no chance."


    "You..." Peng Chong''s face flushed with anger and could not speak.

 Chapter 2004

    Hua Yuege put away the stick and said, "to be honest, you will believe it later."


    Peng Chong was so angry that he wanted to spit blood.


    Seeing this, Liu HUFA burst out laughing and looked at Zhao HUFA on the opposite side and said, "brother Zhao, now it''s up to you. According to the previous agreement, the grudge between you and Hu Yue''s little brother is written off. I don''t know if it''s up to now."


    "I can''t recall Zhao''s words. Later, I will fight with Hu xiaobrother. What do you think about Hu xiaobrother?" Zhao HUFA also laughed with him. He was not angry after losing.


    It''s not surprising that Liu Shoufa read it.


    Hua Ruge looked around and saw that Zhao HUFA''s expression was unusually gentle, even a little kind, and this expression did not match his face, which made people feel uncomfortable.


    With her clever mind, we can see something strange, but Hua Ruge didn''t see any malice after seeing it for several times?


    It''s not possible.


    Zhao Baofa then said: "I''m willing to lose the bet. Mei''er, you''ll be brother Hu''s man from now on. You can serve as a waiter in the future and never neglect."


    "Yes." Yao Mei looks at Zhao Baofa and blesses her body. Then she looks at Hua like a song.


    Hua rugo was excited by the two teachers and disciples. She couldn''t help teasing when she saw the girl''s high spirits. She thought that even if she won the other party, she would refuse to perform the contract, and then it would be over.


    Can''t think that the other side''s advice after only one round of fighting? Is that unreasonable?


    She thought more and more that she thought it was wrong. She was afraid that these people would not plot against her, so she waved her hand repeatedly and said, "I was only joking before. How can elder sister Yao serve me?"


    She said, turning over her hand and taking out the contract, she threw it to Yao Mei and said, "my brother was rude before. Please forgive me."


    Yao Mei accepted the contract and felt rejected. She thought that she would be happy if she promised to the other party. She didn''t know the southeast, northwest, and northwest. Unexpectedly, the other party refused her directly. What''s more, the contract didn''t work?


    For a time, she was angry and aggrieved. She wanted to have a face and a body. She wanted to be a personal disciple of the temple''s Dharma protector. The men who pursued her could not be counted in the temple. Why did this person refuse her?


    The pride Yao Mei has always cultivated is now broken, and she doesn''t know what to do with the contract in her hand.


    Su Nianxia said with a smile in the stands, "my cousin is going to pick up another girl again."


    Juntianxia then squinted and said, "it''s too easy to come. I''m afraid it''s not pure."


    "What can be impure? Can cousins still fail in the plan of China and the United States?" Su Nianxia is happy to watch.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at Hua Ruge just as he is at a loss. He only thinks she is cute. As for this woman, he doesn''t care. Anyway, it doesn''t affect them.


    Zhao Shoufa said quickly when he saw this: "my brother is very skilled. It''s her blessing that I can serve you. If you don''t, you can''t only dislike her."


    Hua Ruge heard that she was going to beg for help and fill her with women. And listening to the tone, the old man seemed to want to draw himself together. It''s smart.


    If she said her dislike on this occasion to estimate that the girl would have to commit suicide when she went back, and Yao Mei''s face was really ugly. I think she had just been hit. At this time, she could not be stimulated any more.


    "Thank you very much, Dharma protector. I really want it." Hua, like a song, looks happy.


    Yao Mei''s appearance is reassuring. It seems that she has some charm.


    Liu Fufa was a little confused, but he was not easy to interfere in this kind of thing, so he turned to Tuo barrai and said: "little brother, remind Hu Xiaoyou to deal with it carefully, for fear of fraud."


    "Thank you very much, sir. I understand." Tuo Ba Rui replied.


    Although he said so, he didn''t take Yao Mei seriously in his heart. He wanted to cheat under the eyes of him and Xiaoge. If he could succeed, it would be hell.


    When Liu saw his promise, he got up and said, "I''ve come back to the mountain. If there is anything else, please come to me in time."


    "Yes, thank you very much, sir." Tuo Ba Rui stands up to see him off.


    "Brother Zhao, let''s go back," Liu said to Zhao


    "Well, let''s go together." Zhao HUFA saw that he had put people in, so he was more relieved and went back with Peng Chongben who was injured and collapsed.


    The onlookers were scattered when the contest ended.


    Hua Ruge flies down from the challenge arena, and Yao Mei comes to her. She gently meets her and doesn''t talk.


    Hua Ruge scratched his head and said, "OK, go back."


    Said Su Nianxia three people also came over, Su Nianxia smiled and teased Hua Ruge: "congratulations to cousin de meijiaoniang, this elder sister was born extremely beautiful, it''s really enviable."


    Hua Ruge didn''t take a good look at her, almost didn''t say you like it for you.


    Su Nianxia felt happy when she saw Hua Ruge''s expression. She spewed out her tongue and ran behind the emperor.


    Hua Ruge looks at Tuoba Rui with a little empty heart, but Tuoba Rui says calmly, "let''s go."


    "Good." Hua nodded like a song.


    Because there is an outsider like Yao Mei, a few people didn''t say anything on the way. After returning to the house, Hua rugo asked several people to go back first, and he took Yao Mei to a yard.


    Yao Mei''s arm is pulled. She thinks that this person is in such a hurry. She is not ready yet.


    Hua rugo pulls Yao Mei directly into the room, then closes the door and makes a border in the room.


    Yao Mei swallowed her saliva and blushed, "Grandpa Hu, it''s too urgent."


    As soon as Hua rugo saw this face, she knew that she had misunderstood. When she thought about her style, it was not easy to be misunderstood. She coughed awkwardly, scratched her head and didn''t know how to speak for a while.


    Yao Mei couldn''t let go of her body before. Now she realizes her situation, and feels that Hu xiaoxianggong is looking more and more comfortable. She knows sooner or later that one day, she will gradually let go of her mind.


    "Hu Xianggong," she said, chuckling, "I''ll wait for you to go to bed."


    She said that she would come forward to undress Hua rugo. Hua rugo said that the misunderstanding was too big, but she could not refuse too much, so she gently put a touch on her shoulder, which seemed ambiguous, but actually prevented her from approaching.


    After stopping, before Yao Mei could do anything else, she said, "my sister misunderstood that I am not Meng Lang''s generation, but since you have entered my house, I can''t help asking you some questions."


    "You want to ask?" When Yao Mei heard this, she knew that she had misunderstood her. For a moment, his face was redder.


    Hua Ruge nodded, pressed her on her shoulder and sat down. Then he sat in another chair and asked, "we don''t speak in secret. I want to know what Zhao Baofa''s sister wants to do?"


    Yao Mei didn''t expect Hua rugo to be so smart and alert, but when she thought about it, she said, "master wants me to lobby you and worship him as a teacher."


    "A teacher?" Hua Ruge raises eyebrows slightly.


    Yao Mei nodded and said, "Master said you are very good. If you have to be taught by a famous teacher, you will become a great weapon."


    Hua Ruge doesn''t think Zhao Baofa is a famous teacher, and he just wants to live a free life and worship his teacher? impossible.


    "If that''s the case, please go back to Zhao Dharma protector. I''m a man of loose nature, but I don''t want to be restrained, so I will never join the temple." Hua Ruge said it was absolutely certain.


    Yao Mei hears the words and quickly exhorts: "there are the best skills in the temple, and the master thinks highly of you, so he means to teach you the alms. As long as you worship your teacher, you may become the next Dharma protector. When the time comes, you will have great prestige. Why not?"


    "I think it''s prestige to make a tolerance. It''s no worse than the Dharma protector." Hua Yuege said, and continued to refuse, "elder sister, you don''t have to persuade me. I can''t agree to this in any case. Elder sister, you don''t have to waste your time."


    Yao Mei frowned a little and said, "this is a great good thing that everyone desires. Are you not moved at all?"


    "Being a strong man also has the trouble of being a strong man. There is nothing to ask for." Hua Yuege continued.


    "Then..." Yao Mei is so determined to listen to Hua Ruge. She can''t help but despair. When she thinks that she can''t go back, her tears turn around her eyes.


    Hua Yuege asked in surprise, "what''s wrong with sister?"

 Chapter 2005

    "Before I came here, the master said clearly that if you can''t persuade Mr. Hu to join us, you will drive me out of the school and never go back to the temple." Yao Mei can''t help but feel sad when she thinks about her situation.


    Think of her once a star, promising people, how suddenly fell into this field.


    As soon as Hua Ruge listens to this heart way, Zhao Fufa is really a ruthless character. She can see that she is a good young man, which is a blood bank.


    Yao Mei thought for a moment that she had to start from the little Xianggong Hu in front of her, so she gave her a wink, stood up and leaned over to Hua rugo, and said sweetly: "Xianggong Hu, let''s not talk about this, let''s let my concubine serve the pillow."


    Hua Ruge looked at this and leaned over again. She felt that the first two were big. She quickly got up from the chair and said, "wait, sister. I have something else to say."


    "Let''s go to bed and talk slowly." Yao Mei said to take another step.


    Hua Ruge always felt that his situation was a little like that of Tang Seng. He scratched his head and said: "what I want to say is that this can''t be done. In any case, I can''t go to school. What my elder sister does is useless. It''s better to go back to my life now."


    "We have a contract ahead of us. I''m your man now that I''m here." Yao Mei said to take a seat on the chair and said, "no matter what you say, I will not go."


    Hua Ruge is speechless for a while.


    She could see that Zhao''s Dharma protector must have given a death order. It was not easy to get rid of this beautiful woman, but she said: "since my sister wants to live, she can live. Just a little, she can''t go to the backyard."


    She said and walked out.


    Yao Mei looks at her back and feels that she has to reexamine her charm.


    She walked back into the courtyard twice before arriving at the backyard where she lived. At this time, the whole backyard had been surrounded by the border of Tuo BARREI, who was drinking tea in the courtyard.


    "Is Xiaobao still with his mother?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "my mother-in-law hasn''t seen her child for several days, and she said she would stay there for a few days."


    "Yes." Hua rugo said that he also sat at the bottom of the teacup.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her frown and said with a smile, "didn''t you persuade me away?"


    "This is the spy sent by the opponent to persuade him to surrender. It''s not easy to drive him away." Hua Ruge sighed and said, "I knew I shouldn''t be provoked."


    According to Tuo Barry''s understanding of her, it would be strange if she met a girl who offered to play tricks on her and didn''t play tricks on her back. He didn''t expose her background, but analyzed: "then Zhao HUFA wants to accept you for his use?"


    "I have the ability to accept me as an apprentice, but the eyes of the old man are very poisonous." Hua Ruge lies on the table.


    Tuoba Rui hears the speech and points out: "it''s better to have a vision, at least there won''t be any action in a short time."


    "But what about that one?" Hua Ruge points to the front yard in distress.


    "If you don''t drive away, let her live. Just ignore." Tuoba Rui said and looked at her white neck.


    He was very distressed at the thought of being scratched by the tip of the sword.


    "I''ve been fine for a long time." Hua rugo noticed his eyes and said quickly.


    "Don''t risk it next time. I''ll take care of it." Tuo Ba Rui said undoubtedly.


    Hua Ruge spits out her tongue. She doesn''t want to give him all the problems, but she''s afraid that he won''t be able to stay in this place once he makes trouble.


    "Be obedient." Tuoba Rui repeated it again.


    Hua Ruge almost had enough fighting, so she nodded, "OK, I''ll ask you to help me next time someone asks for trouble."


    "Good." Tuoba Rui nods.


    In the next few days, there was really no movement in the temple. Hua rugo would visit his branches every day and found that no one was making trouble. All businesses were very good.


    Looking at the increasing income in the accounts, she finally felt a sense of slowing down her blood, so she took the opportunity to set up a winery, in which large-scale wine production was used for so many restaurants.


    After monopolizing the restaurant industry, she still felt that there was not much money, but those profiteering industries such as auction houses and Dan Yao Pavilion needed a lot of human and material resources, and she didn''t want to think about it any more.


    After a few laps in Shenyu, she successfully set up several teahouses and theatrical gardens, which is to say, she also set up some industries that can generate money.


    It''s no wonder that she is a financial fan. It''s really that this place places too much emphasis on Lingjing. Even if she has money, she can''t sit on the sidelines. She always has to find a way to make some money.


    Tuoba Rui and juntianxia''s body has recovered almost, and it will not take long to return to the state of prosperity, which is more gratifying to Hua Ruge.


    There is only one thing that worries her, that is, Yao Mei tries to get close to her all day, accompanies her outside when she can''t get to the backyard, and doesn''t mention the matter of letting Hua rugo pay homage to her teacher, that is, she shows her charm around her all day.


    Hua rugo thought that if he was a man, he would have been fed up with it. But what could she do as a girl? She was very diligent in persuading her to return all day.


    Yao Mei has made up her mind. However, she doesn''t want to leave. She is also secretly fighting. She has to seduce her husband.


    How helpless and helpless is Hua Ruge.


    This day, in order not to let Yao Mei follow, she and Su Nianxia go out together, saying that to meet friends is actually to come out for tea.


    Su Nianxia also sympathizes with Hua Ruge''s experience. It''s not suitable to face a delicate girl, either soft or hard. She can only bear it.


    "I think the Zhao Dharma protector must have given her a time limit. If she doesn''t succeed, she will leave. You don''t have to worry too much, cousin." Said Su Nianxia.


    She has always been a maintenance person outside, so she always called her cousin.


    "She didn''t say that. I hope to leave early." Hua Ruge said with a frown: "she has started to think about going to the backyard recently. I think she has doubts about our relationship. If she goes on like this, she will not hear anything."


    "Oh?" Su Nianxia frowned and said with a smile, "what do you think she would think of us?"


    "Nothing serious." Hua Ruge shakes his head.


    "That''s to be prevented. If it comes out, shall we clarify or not?" Su Nianxia has some scruples about it.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "this is also what worries me. We can''t be thieves at home."


    "How about something?"


    "It''s not that I didn''t think about it, but I don''t know how to deal with it." Hua Ruge shakes his head.


    If the other side is really hostile, that is, she doesn''t want to make her better, then she has countless ideas, but the girl who wants to warm her bed every day, she really can''t help it.


    Su Nianxia thought for a long time, and finally said, "it''s really not easy to deal with. Such a person seems soft and weak, but we are really not good at it."


    "It''s in my heart." Hua Ruge nodded to this saying.


    After drinking tea, they went back to Yao Mei and waited in the front yard. Seeing Hua Ruge coming back, they smiled and came back again. They said, "Grandpa Hu is back?"


    Hua Ruge nodded and didn''t look at her. He walked straight to the backyard.


    Yao Mei hurriedly stopped her and said, "Grandpa Hu, why don''t you come to my room?"


    "Well, I have some important things to deal with. I''ll go back to the backyard first." Hua Yuege said and walked around her.


    Seeing this, Su Nianxia felt great sympathy for China, such as song. It was really a little difficult to deal with this situation.


    After they left, Yao Mei frowned slightly. Now she always felt that the relationship between them was not simple. Hu Xianggong seems to have a closer relationship with the man, and he also lives in the backyard, which is really suspicious.


    "Is it hard not to be such a good man Yao Mei murmured.


    Then she thought of Hua Ruge''s attitude towards herself. The more she thought about it, the more likely it was. After a while, her eyes lit up and she felt that there were articles in it.


    The next day, Hua Ruge plans to go out shopping with Tuo Barry. When he comes to Yaomei yard, he realizes that there is still no one there. Then Hua Ruge asks the girl beside him, "where is Miss Yao?"


    "The girl said that she would go back to the temple to get something today." The girl replied.


    Hua Ruge nodded and went out with Tuoba Rui.


    "What did you say she would report back?" Hua Ruge asks Tuoba Rui.

 Chapter 2006

    "I don''t know. I haven''t been in touch with her." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "when you go out, he will not pester you?"


    "No problem." Tuoba and Rui return two words lightly.


    Hua Ruge looked up at Tuo Barrow''s face and understood the answer. How brave it is to entangle such a piece of ice.


    "I guess it must be that I''m very masculine, so she can''t finish the task." Hua Yuege said.


    It''s not surprising that Yao Mei has been working hard in the backyard for two days.


    Tuoba Rui sniffs at Yan and chuckles, "that''s right."


    "Maybe it''s a way out. I''m afraid that Zhao Baofa will send some children to me if he doesn''t want to die." Hua Yuege said that she was afraid, but she still had some yearning in her eyes.


    Tuo Ba Rui knocked on her forehead and said, "what do you want?"


    "I''ll say that once it''s sent, it''s not good to drive it away. If I stay, I''m afraid you''ll be jealous." Hua Ruge is very embarrassed to say.


    "Tuoba Rui smell speech eyelid don''t lift a way:" throw out directly


    "If I react so violently, people will say that I''m really a good man. It''s not good to gossip at that time." Hua Yuege said again.


    Tuoba Rui''s cold eyes swept at her: "then how do you think it''s suitable?"


    Hua Ruge felt the temperature in his eyes, and felt that he was just testing on the edge of death, so he swallowed a little water channel: "it''s just to gently persuade me away."


    "Persuade me to leave?" Tuoba and Rui raise eyebrows.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "yes, I can''t stay."


    "Well." Tuo Ba Rui uttered a syllable and calmed down a little.


    Hua Ruge secretly patted his heart, looking for such a strong master, and then want to raise other men''s pet is definitely not part of the idea.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her little action and looks at it, and asks, "you look sorry?"


    "No, how can I? I''m satisfied with you." Hua Ruge immediately accompanied with a smile.


    Tuo Ba Rui also smiled at her and said slowly, "you''d better think like this."


    Hua Ruge felt that his smile was more frightening than his eyes. He immediately nodded: "of course, I think so. My honest child never lies."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui hummed softly again, and continued to look at the road ahead.


    Hua Ruge secretly swallowed her saliva. With her understanding of Tuo BARREI, she just turned around in the ghost gate for more than one circle. Now she still feels cold behind her.


    As expected, what is more terrible than a strong man is a strong and careful man.


    It''s more important to have a small life.


    Although her attitude of admitting her mistake was very good, Tuo BARREI was not happy that day. No matter what she did, it was cold and light. Hua Ruge''s coaxing all day was ineffective.


    Until at night he threw te into bed and said to her, "I think it''s necessary for you to remember your man clearly and not think about others."


    "I I didn''t want to... " Hua Ruge said very encouragingly.


    "Is it?" Tuoba Rui said that he was deceiving himself, with a light brow and a smile in his eyes.


    Hua Ruge''s heart was full of bitterness, and he said: "Xiaorui, I know it''s wrong, can''t I recognize it?"


    "You''re wrong?"


    "Mmhmm."


    "You think it''s over?"


    "I have a good attitude."


    "No use."


    "Hmmm mm......"


    The next night, Hua Ruge realized her mistake deeply, and promised that she would not make it again after countless times. Of course, even if she did not get forgiveness in advance,


    she wanted to cry without tears, and more deeply understood that a careful man could not be offended.


    In the morning of the next day, Yao Mei had been waiting outside Zhao Fufa''s door for a day and a night on the temple, but Zhao Fufa had been practicing kung fu, so she did not receive her.


    At noon, Zhao Baofa''s voice came: "mei''er is back?"


    "Return to master Zun, it is the disciple." Yao Mei said respectfully.


    "Come in." Zhao''s voice is light.


    "Yes." Yao Mei pushes the door in.


    Zhao HUFA got up from the Dandan in front of the statue, went to the seat and sat down, and asked, "how are you doing what I asked you to do? Is that boy willing to learn from me? "


    Yao Mei knelt down and said, "tell the master, No."


    Hearing this, Zhao hugfa stared at him and said, "what can I do without you?"


    "Huishizun, it''s not the disciple''s negligence, but that Hu Yue hasn''t touched the disciple from the beginning to the end." Yao Mei said.


    Zhao Fufa''s eyes were puzzled, and he said: "she likes you so much, but she will not touch you?"


    "I never lied to you. Hu Yue lived in the backyard with the two guests all day, but I left you alone in the front yard, and I didn''t even let you go to the backyard." Yao Mei said.


    "Well?" Zhao HUFA''s face was puzzled.


    "I want to inquire about the situation in the backyard. As a result, there is a boundary in the backyard. My strength is so low that I can''t probe into the situation in the backyard at all." Yao Mei said, "but I suspect that their cousins are just good men. They hang out with the guests in the backyard."


    Zhao didn''t believe it for a while, but asked, "you''re not exculpating yourself from doing something bad?"


    "Ten brave disciples dare not deceive the master. It''s true." Yao Mei said.


    Zhao Fufa thought about it carefully. When he called at the door that day, the attitude of the guests seemed to be a little too anxious, and there was no doubt about it.


    Yao Mei then kowtowed: "master, you may as well send some young disciples with beautiful appearance to have a try."


    "That''s the only way." Zhao Shoufa said, looking up, he said, "I believe you once. You go and pick two little disciples to send them to me. If you can''t become a teacher, you are still the only one who asks."


    Yao Mei''s heart is bitter. It''s strange that she shouldn''t have thought of taking advantage of Hu Yue and made the contract. Now she hasn''t taken advantage of it and has suffered all the losses.


    Of course, she didn''t dare to say that in her mind. She kowtowed again: "don''t worry, master, I will do it well."


    Zhao HUFA waved and Yao Mei went out to look for a good-looking little disciple.


    Zhao Fufa stroked his short beard and murmured, "this kid is really a weirdo."


    In the afternoon, Hua Ruge didn''t get up from the bed. Tuo BARREI sat in the yard happily reading.


    At this time, the young man came to report: "Mr. Tuoba, I have the tolerance of the public office to come to find my employer."


    "Your host''s body is not good. He has not seen any guests. He has sent them away." Tuoba Rui''s light command.


    Hua Ruge heard it in the room, thought of a sound to stop it, and the boy had already left in response to her life, and she did not remember it, so her head fell on the pillow again and went to sleep.


    The official heard this and didn''t linger. Zhao tou left with the others.


    In the evening, Hua Ruge got up, and Tuo BARREI made her a delicious meal, but she always thought he was a weasel to pay a new year''s Eve to chickens, and he was far away from him when eating.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t agree with her. He pulled her to his side and said, "I won''t eat you if I have a good meal."


    Hua Ruge said that the biggest loss I have ever suffered in my life is that you are the one who dares to bully yourself.


    Seeing the little resentment on her face, Tuoba Rui said with a smile, "OK, you don''t want to think about the mess anymore, and I won''t bother you like that."


    Hua Ruge thought that he was in the wrong first and didn''t know what to say. He ate silently.


    Her pitiful appearance made Tuo Barry very soft. He said again, "my husband''s fault. Don''t be angry, OK?"


    Not good.


    Hua Ruge thinks so in his heart, but he still doesn''t dare to say it. He just eats all the time.


    No matter what, we can''t live with delicious food.


    Tuo Ba Rui pulls her to her bosom, and says softly, "is it not good to manage me?"


    Hua Ruge''s mouth was bulging and his heart was relaxed, but he felt that it was not easy to hear his apology and still could not forgive him so easily, so he left the old tense and did not speak.


    "Well, don''t talk, eat."


    Tuoba Rui had no choice but to coax her to eat first.


    Hua Ruge does not need to coax when eating. Although he doesn''t talk about it, he enjoys it very much.


    She usually talks a lot. When she eats, she especially likes to talk with Tuo BARREI about the East and the West. I don''t think she''s used to not talking this day.


    So she wondered in her heart why the man didn''t coax himself and how to find the next step if he didn''t coax him.

 Chapter 2007

    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t know how to coax Hua Ruge, but he didn''t eat because he was afraid to say that he was angry with her, so he only gave her food for this meal and didn''t say anything.


    Hua Ruge wanted to stretch for a while, but in the end, she couldn''t help it. She said, "now I''m angry. Why don''t you pay attention to me?"


    Tuoba Rui was shocked by this, then he knew that she was relieved, and then he said, "although I know wrong, I don''t know how to think. Next time, I will definitely not upset you, not angry, OK?"


    "Let you go once." Hua Ruge finds the steps to save her. It''s too noisy.


    Tuoba Rui smiled, only to feel that no one in the world would be more lovely than his daughter-in-law.


    After the atmosphere between the two is good, Hua Ruge''s box opens. He talks about everything, but thinks the food is delicious.


    Hua Ruge went to bed for another night to recover her physical strength. The next day, she got up and listened to the young man report: "the tolerance people are coming again. They say they want to see you."


    "All right, I''ll come." Hua Ruge drank the last mouthful of porridge in the bowl, stood up and said to Tuoba Rui, "it should be something for two consecutive days. I''ll ask."


    "Good." Tuoba Rui''s light response.


    When Hua Ruge arrived in the front hall, he saw Zhao tou saying this loudly with several tolerances. When he saw her coming, they all laughed and said, "brother Hu, congratulations on holding the beauty. Yao Mei is also a famous beauty in our temple. How about that? How does it taste? "


    These people are old greasy, at this time, they all have an ambiguous look.


    "Don''t tease me, some old brothers. That beauty is not easy to touch." Hua Ruge waved his hand and sat on the throne and asked, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. What are you looking for?"


    "It''s not over. The director asked you to come back to work." Zhao said.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "it''s rare that the director still thinks of me, but now it''s still early to say that the limelight has passed. Several elder brothers will tell the director for me another time off."


    "Why do you say that? Zhao Baofa has sent his precious apprentice to serve you. Isn''t it just a matter of turning war into money? " Zhao asked strangely.


    Hua rugo waved his hand and said, "that old guy doesn''t have such a good heart. He''s calculating me. If there''s more, I won''t say it. Some old brothers will help the little brother to bring the words."


    These people are no longer easy to listen to this face. They don''t know why, but Hua rugo said that they can''t ask again. They can only nod.


    "Since you are here, please don''t go in white. Let''s go. I''ll invite you to have a drink." Hua Yuege said and got up with a warm smile.


    Several people also laughed out a voice: "our brothers really haven''t been together for a long time, and now we don''t refuse to have a chance."


    "To refuse is not to treat me as an outsider." Hua Yuege said that he followed several people and went out to the restaurant.


    Shortly after they left, Yao Mei came with two young disciples, about 17 or 18 years old, who looked like porcelain dolls, and asked to see Hua Ruge.


    The servant said that Yao Mei was waiting in the yard when his employer went out.


    Hua rugo took people out in the morning. He had a drink in the tavern for a while, then listened to the play in the theater for a while, and had a drink in the theater for a while. After drinking it, the tolerance people had to go to the fireworks place again.


    Hua rugo had a lot of drink, and he wanted to go with him as soon as his mind was hot. But when he saw the wind in the theater, he remembered that Tuo BARREI was still at home. If he found that he didn''t go home at night , I''m sure I''ll get myself back.


    Instead of being carried out in a gray way, she might as well go back and be more dignified by herself, so she said with a smile: "let''s go by ourselves, brothers. I''ll go back first if I have something else."


    "We forget that you have a big beauty in your family." The tolerance people laughed again.


    Hua Ruge walked on the road in the evening with a wine pot in his hand. He was too drunk to drink. After two inquiries, he found his home.


    The housekeeper came back when he saw the house was so rickety. He quickly asked the servant girl to help him. Hua Ruge took a little girl in one hand and said, "I didn''t find you two little beauties in the house before, little Lord."


    The servant girls are all waiting in the house. Knowing that the owner is actually a daughter, they are not convinced that they are being molested. They just laugh that the owner is not in tune.


    When walking through the middle courtyard, Hua ruogwu said, "what''s your name, two little sisters? Tell me. "


    "Don''t make a fool of yourself, sir. You''ll be back in the room soon." Said the little maid.


    At this time, three people came to block Hua Ruge''s way from the nearby yard. The first one was a girl, with two pretty students behind him.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes first turned on the woman''s face and recognized that it was Yao Mei. She couldn''t help but pick up her eyebrows and say with a smile, "isn''t elder sister gone? How can she come back?"


    "I''ll let you know when you come to my sister''s yard." Yao Mei said with a wink.


    The two children hurriedly came forward and said, "Mr. Hu, we will help you."


    Hua Ruge looked up and saw that these two children were born with water spirit. They were not only beautiful but also white in skin. Under the moonlight, they were white in teeth and red in lips, which was very popular with people.


    Although she usually talks more flowery, she still counsels when she moves seriously, especially when she wants to be Tuo BARREI''s jealous appearance, she dare not get close to these two people.


    "No, I want you two men to help me. I still like these two little sisters." Hua Ruge shakes his head.


    The two little disciples were embarrassed. They didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Yao Mei frowns. She can''t understand that Hu Xianggong likes men and women.


    "Elder sister, if you want to live, live in peace. Younger brother, I''ll go back to the back to have a rest." Hua Ruge said to his servant girl who was holding him by his side: "little sister, don''t you hold him back?"


    "Yes." The two girls obediently answered, and walked back to the house with Hua Ruge.


    Yao Mei was very surprised to see the two little disciples. One of them said: "martial uncle, this Hu Ye seems to like women better."


    "No way." Yao Mei feels like she''s been hit by another blow. She''s so dizzy that she can''t find her way.


    Just back to the backyard Tuo Ba Rui then picked up Hua Ruge, frowned and asked, "how can we have so many?"


    "Not much. I''m still awake. There are two pretty little boys in the front yard, but I haven''t taken advantage of them." Hua Ruge lies in his arms and explains.


    Tuo Ba Rui knows what she''s talking about and laughs and says, "change back, I''ll take you back."


    "Oh." Hua rugo said to disperse the power of Hua Xingdan, and immediately he was half short and fell on his chest.


    Tuo barrow carries her back to the room, and the servant girl draws water in. After washing her hands and feet, he undresses her and puts her on the bed.


    Hua Ruge was not completely drunk. She looked at Tuoba Rui and said with a silly smile, "but you look much better than those two children outside. Even if you are the only one, I will not lose."


    "Just know." Tuoba Rui pinched her nose and asked, "does the headache hurt?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head, opened his hands and said, "hold."


    Tuo Ba Rui then also lies down, holds her in the bosom, lightly pats her back way: "sleep."


    "No, I want to chat..." Hua Ruge is not honest in his arms. He rubs around.


    Tuoba Rui has no choice but to say: "say what you want."


    Hua Ruge then said the experience of the day, saying that when he didn''t go to the brothel, he said, "I''ll listen this time."


    "Are you afraid I will catch you?" Tuoba Rui reveals.


    "No, I''m such a self-control person who never needs supervision." Hua, like a song, sticks his neck.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t argue with her, but said, "well, believe you."


    Hua Ruge smiled and rubbed in his arms again, feeling very satisfied.


    "Sleep." Tuo Ba Rui kissed her on the forehead.


    Hua rugo agreed, but he said something intermittently. Tuo Barry knew that this was the strength of the wine. He was afraid that she would be thirsty and fed her a cup of tea.


    I don''t know how many more, Hua Ruge finally fell asleep and her breath became very even.


    Tuoba Rui tightens the quilt and holds her in her arms.

 Chapter 2008

    The next day at noon, Hua Ruge woke up. When he went out, he saw Tuoba Rui playing chess with Jun Tianxia in the yard, while Su Nianxia was bored.


    When she saw Hua Ruge coming out of the room, she asked, "why didn''t my sister call me when she was drinking?"


    "I''m not afraid to disturb you." Hua Yuege smiles.


    "My sister teases people again." Su Nianxia is angry.


    Hua Ruge kneaded his eyebrows and went to the hospital. After drinking the sobering up soup from his servant girl, he felt better


    "Good." Hua Ruge nodded.


    Servant girl who also came to a table, will Tuo Ba Rui good food brought up, Hua Ruge see Su Nianxia look at the shortcut: "eat together, I can''t finish."


    "Good." Su Nianxia is not the first time to eat the food made by Tuoba Rui. Once Hua rugo lets her, she is not polite.


    Two people eat up, Su Nianxia asks again: "elder sister, how do you plan to deal with those in the front yard?"


    "Which ones?" Hua Yuege asked in surprise.


    "Elder sister doesn''t remember? Yao Mei brings back two children and says she met you last night. " Said Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge was able to turn her brain when she ran into someone yesterday, but she forgot after sleeping all night. After hearing this, she clapped her head and said, "it seems that there is such a thing."


    "She really guessed you liked men." Su Nianxia said.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "there''s no way around. I''ll go there in person in a moment and finish driving people."


    "Sister is not afraid of the old man''s hurry?" Asked Su Nianxia.


    "Sooner or later, it''s going to turn over. I''d better take the initiative and have a response." Hua Ruge never likes to fall into a passive situation.


    Su Nianxia nodded, "yes, too."


    "Besides, we have Liu Baofa as our backer. Old Zhao can''t help it." Hua Ruge calculated.


    That''s what she said, that''s what she did. After breakfast, she went to the front yard again and said directly to Yao Mei, "elder martial sister Yao, I was presumptuous before. Now I really don''t understand what you mean."


    "I I thought you didn''t like women... " Now Yao Mei can only tell the truth.


    "No matter who I like, I have nothing to do with elder martial sister Yao. Please take someone back." Hua Ruge spoke straightly this time, and the appellation of flirting was not called.


    Yao Mei is still at a loss. Hua Ruge says directly, "if elder martial sister doesn''t go back, I have to see her off in person."


    "Hu Yue, you..." Seeing that her charm doesn''t work at all, Yao Mei said in a hurry, "what do you think you are good for? I''d like to leave early."


    She said a wave of sleeves and left in a huff.


    Two little children can only follow and leave.


    Hua Ruge was relieved when he saw the situation and said, "you can''t finish saying that long ago."


    So she went back to the back house.


    Zhao HUFA, on the other side, sees Yao Mei coming back and doesn''t fight. After scolding her for being a waste, he punishes her to kneel in front of the palace for three days.


    After punishing Yao Mei, he is also angry that he is ignorant of current affairs. He is a Dharma protector who wants to accept a small tolerance as an apprentice. This person is just not grateful. He even refuses one after another. Isn''t he despised?


    He wanted to catch Hua rugo up the mountain and beat her, forcing her to go to school. However, due to Liu''s relationship with Dharma protector, it''s not easy to start on the surface. Moreover, he was afraid that even if he accepted her in this way, it would be bad for her to disobey and retaliate in the future.


    So he got tangled up, that is, he could not swallow a breath in his heart, and he could not bear to accept the apprentice. For a while, he was so worried that he did not know how to do it.


    He was quiet and happy. She thought of the chips to deal with Zhao''s Dharma in addition to Liu''s Dharma. Even if she made a lot of money, she thought it would not be difficult to even buy the temple Lord if she had money here.


    So for the time being, I put my mind on business operation. With the money I have earned, I have continuously sold more stores, which has enhanced my influence.


    Every shop she likes is very profitable. It''s not too much for her to make money every day. After rough calculation, now dozens of shops under her hand can earn more than 100000 pieces of top-grade crystal besides deducting one cost every day, which can be regarded as very considerable.


    Hua rugo finally saw the money back. Every shopkeeper gave her money once every five days, which was piled up in piles. She thought that she could be regarded as a big businessman in Shenyu now.


    In addition to making money, she has been guarding against Zhao''s trouble, but she hasn''t heard anything for half a month. It''s not surprising that this old guy is a paper tiger?


    But I think it''s not like shaking my head when I think about it. I can''t figure out the key points.


    One day when she inspected the restaurant, she saw Zhao tou coming to drink with several people. Then she went up and said, "brother Zhao, I haven''t seen you for many days. What are you doing recently?"


    Zhao tou sighed at her: "brother, it''s hard to say a word."


    Hua Ruge knew it was not a small thing when he saw it. He immediately asked everyone to sit down. First he ordered the waiter to serve the best food and wine. Then he sat down and asked, "brother Zhao, what''s the matter with our public office?"


    "It''s not the government office, it''s our temple that has met with something." Zhao head lowered his voice.


    Hua Ruge said, "I don''t know what it is."


    "Do you know where we are next to Shenyu?" Zhao asked.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "I''ve heard of it. It seems that it''s called the black water temple."


    "Yes, the black water temple has sent people to our temple recently." Zhao said again.


    "The temple''s wind evaluation is not good. I don''t know why we are here this time." Hua Yuege asked.


    "This black water temple is infamous. It doesn''t manage the God Kingdom well. It borrows money every year at the age of. It''s coming again this year." Zhaotou sighed.


    The next tolerance sighs.


    Hua Ruge understood that this year''s sending is to pay tribute to the gods, which is a large number every year, which is also the direct cause of the general poverty of these God regions.


    "Since it''s difficult, can we borrow it or not?" She asked again.


    "How can you say that it''s so simple? The black water temple is generally stronger than the surrounding temples, and it''s very rogue. If we don''t borrow it, we''ll be in endless trouble." Zhao Toudao.


    Other tolerance said: "every year, we get a little bit in the way of affection, but the money will never come back. This year, our temple is also nervous. It''s said that we can''t borrow money."


    Hua Yuege understood, nodded his head and said, "so if you don''t have money to borrow, if you don''t, you''re afraid of being beaten?"


    "Exactly."


    "That''s a dead end." Hua Yuege said again: "but this should be a worry for the high-level of the temple. How can several elder brothers also worry?"


    "We can''t care about borrowing money, but because the temple has no money, we don''t know what year and month our monthly salary will be delayed."


    "If it''s only a monthly salary, I''m afraid that the temple master can''t think of a way to let us donate money, which will be miserable."


    I''ll tell you what to say.


    Hua Yuege listened and asked, "it seems that there has been such a situation before?"


    "Yes, four years ago, people in the temple were forced to donate money. Not only we, but also the merchants in the God Kingdom, want to take money." Zhao said and then looked at Xiang huaruge and said, "the big industry like you will get more."


    Hua Ruge had been listening as a bystander before, but now he knows that dare has something to do with himself?


    "Now the temple master and the dharmapalas are discussing this matter. I think it will come to an end in ten and a half days." Zhao continued.


    Hua Ruge grabs a few peanuts to eat, and slowly combs the information in his brain.


    No wonder Zhao didn''t bother her. It turned out that he had something to do with it, but it was not a good thing for her. It''s not easy to earn some money. Do you want to donate it?


    She was very reluctant.


    "But brother, your family has a lot of business. If you can make money without money, we will be miserable." The tolerance sighs.


    "Isn''t it easy for us to do something in the public gate?"


    Hua Ruge saw all these people were downcast, and hurriedly said, "let''s be calm for a while, brothers. It''s not certain. There will be a turning point."

 Chapter 2009

    "The Blackwater temple is very domineering. I think our temple has no way to deal with it." Zhao sighed.


    Hua Ruge felt her chin. She thought she could come up with a way, but her life was not easy to settle down, and she didn''t want to get ahead. So she stopped asking about it, saying:


    "don''t worry, my brothers. Even if everyone donated their money, they would come to my tavern if they wanted to eat, or to my theater if they wanted to listen to the play It won''t be too sad. "


    Several tolerance smell speech all sigh way: "others are all for the rich, only brothers you are really good kind."


    "We are all outsiders." Hua Yuege said again, "by the way, my brothers help me to talk to the director''s master, and tell him not to worry. If you are short of money, come to me."


    There is no one beside her. She still has a lot of money.


    "I''ll bring it to you if I help you." Zhao said.


    "Then let''s not think about it. Come on, drink." Hua Yuege raised his glass.


    Several tolerance is also open-minded generation, see also open, have raised a glass to drink.


    But because of some worries, and when I was on duty, I didn''t drink too much, so I left the restaurant after I was full.


    After they left, Hua rugo leaned on the chair and began to struggle. Would she help or not? Would the help cause war?


    She was a warm-hearted person. After a long stay in the red flame realm, she felt that the people here were very human besides being greedy for money. She was still a little impatient to see them suffer.


    But she was also afraid of her own efforts. If she really started a war between the two gods, it would be bad.


    In the end, she decided to watch the situation first and then make plans.


    After making up her mind, she decided to go home to calculate her account and see how much money she had made in recent days. Once red flame God domain recognized that she was not enough to compensate.


    She thought of going to the counter and laughing at the accounting. "Shopkeeper, let me use the abacus."


    The shopkeeper had not slowed down when he saw that his owner had robbed the abacus from his hand and went out.


    When she returned home, Ruge turned out her scribbled account book and set up an abacus to start calculating. However, although she could use an abacus, she was not skilled at it, and the three calculations were in disorder.


    Tuo Ba Rui is reading a Book nearby. After listening to her crackling and dialing for a while, he has been reading words in his mouth. The most two words he says are "come back."


    "No use?" He put down the book and asked with a smile.


    "Yes, but I have too much money to calculate." Hua Yuege said to clear the abacus again.


    Tuoba Rui had never seen such a rich man, and he was dumbfounded for a while.


    "Forget it, forget it." Hua rugo pushes the counting card forward and gives up completely.


    Tuoba Rui wanted to help her, but he was born in the royal family. He could manage the imperial government by marching and fighting, but he was a layman in accounting. As far as he knows, although his little song has always been a businessman, it''s not surprising that he hasn''t calculated the bill.


    "How do you remember to calculate?"


    Hua Ruge put his hands on his cheeks and said, "I just heard that the nearby Shenyu wants to borrow money from us."


    "To borrow money from God is not to borrow money from you." Tuoba Rui is more puzzled.


    "My tolerance brother told me that we don''t have much money in Shenyu, and then we can''t run away from the big businessmen." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Tuo Ba Rui doesn''t understand again: "if you don''t have money, just borrow it?"


    "I said Xiaorui, you are intelligent. Why are you confused at this time? It''s not because you can''t beat others and dare not lend it to them." Hua Ruge explains.


    Tuoba Rui has always been the logic of the strong. For a while, he didn''t think about it from the perspective of the weak. After hearing this, he nodded: "it''s because of this, so you don''t want to lose money?"


    "That''s what worries me. I''ve been losing money since I came to the poor and friendless western continent. I thought I could return blood with my big capital. Who would have thought that would happen again?" Hua sighed like a song.


    As soon as Tuo Ba Rui listens to this, she has many words.


    "There''s always a way if you don''t want to take it." He still knows her better.


    Hua Ruge sighed: "I don''t want to live a few days. Your injury is almost good, but brother Jun still has to take care of him for a while. I''d better not take the initiative if I''m not offended."


    "It''s enough to have one of me." Tuoba Rui said and looked at her and said, "no trouble, but no bullying."


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "with you, I have the bottom."


    In recent days, people in the temple have been living a very precarious life. After a year''s income was counted, the temple Lord found that the money he handed in was not enough. It was barely enough to get some money out of the limited money bank.


    But after taking these billions of superior holy crystals, even 10 million of them can''t be found in the temple, and the one mouth of Blackwater temple is 50 million. Where can they find them?


    One is that they can''t afford to pay. The second is that they are indignant. In the past few decades, the appetite of the black water temple was relatively small. It would take ten million to go to the temple. Who knows that this one is fifty million.


    The reason they found out was that a young genius was born in Blackwater Temple recently. It''s said that he had reached the sixth level of divine realm when he was less than 30 years old. There will be infinite development of such talents after Blackwater temple. Blackwater Temple doesn''t pay much attention to the surrounding temples.


    These temples didn''t want to kill them when the genius of Blackwater Temple didn''t grow up, but they were afraid of the temple Lord, the old monster who is said to have practiced the eight aspects of the yuan kingdom of Taoism.


    The surrounding temples are also very desperate about this, because in the short term, as long as the temple leader does not fly, they are not rivals. In the long term, when the talented young man grows up, they are not rivals? It''s just a confession.


    The leader of the red flame temple said that he is a more stable person. He is timid and afraid of death. He would rather compromise than fight with others.


    He passed on the Dharma protectors and the chief ministers to discuss countermeasures for several times. It''s not that there is no belligerence among them, but more people still feel that they should take money to deal with the matter. If they tighten their belts, they will be able to go through the matter without a big fight.


    The temple Lord thought this was true, so he made a decision. Let''s raise money.


    It''s said that raising money to protect Dharma and big deacons can''t run, and the following small deacons and ordinary deacons can''t run, but it''s not enough to do so. After all, even if the inventory is still 10 million, only 40 million is a big number.


    There was a message from the temple of Blackwater. After half a month, he took his disciples to duel with each other. He took the money by the way. To be clear, he came to demonstrate to determine his hegemony and let the temple hand in the money.


    The owner of the red flame hall also knows that the merchants have to be rich, but they don''t dare to let the merchants take too much money. They are afraid that after taking the money this time, these money changers feel that the red flame God domain has no sense of security. Later, they all run to other God domains, and they lose more than they gain. So they donate money first.


    Five days later, when Hua rugo came out to inspect, he saw those people coming here for dinner. This time, their faces were not as good as the last time. Their heads hung down one by one, and they had no appearance of the past.


    "Brothers, what''s this?" Hua Yuege went up again.


    Several people together sighed, also did not answer a word, is listless sat down.


    "Waiter, serve the best food and wine." Hua, like a song, said, "have you donated money?"


    "You guessed right, brother. We can take out 500 Lingjing alone. That''s our salary for a year and a half." Zhao sighed.


    "Isn''t it? Our family usually doesn''t save money. My daughter-in-law took the five hundred yuan from her mother''s house. How can I repay it?" Said the other.


    "Is it compulsory?" Hua Yuege asked


    "It''s not true that all the disciples of the temple have to hand in. Usually, the disciples are five hundred top-grade Lingjing, and the higher ones are more. The director''s master has paid two thousand yuan, which makes his old man feel bad." Someone replied.

 Chapter 2010

    Hua Ruge nodded and saw the listless appearance of several people. Even if he turned his hand and took a package out of the space and put it on the table, he said: "brothers, I don''t have to be embarrassed. Brother Zhao, you take it, take some of it back and give it to the director, and the rest will be given to the brothers."


    In her bag, she put a hundred pieces of top-grade Lingjing, which is more than the money paid by the whole public office.


    "No, I can''t. You can''t spend like this even if you are rich, brother. We can''t get over what we eat and drink. This money can''t be demanded." Zhao immediately pushed the money back.


    Other tolerance also is to wave a hand repeatedly: "we are not come you this cry poor, you quickly put away."


    "Yes, we won''t dare to come if you want to."


    Although these people don''t have much money, they are more righteous. Each of them has a more fierce attitude. Hua Ruge sent them several times, but they didn''t send them out, so they had to put them away.


    "Brother, it''s better not to reveal your wealth recently. There is a lack of money on it. It''s not good if you''re being stared at." Said Zhao in a low voice.


    Hua Ruge nodded at this: "thank you brother Zhao. Brother Zhao wrote it down."


    After that, they ate and drank for a while before they broke up.


    When Hua Ruge came home, he heard the young man in front of the door saying, "you are back, my host. There is a leader from the temple waiting for you in the front hall."


    "Lord?" Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and he guessed what was going on. He nodded and said, "I''ll go now."


    When she got to the front hall, she saw a white robed chief sitting in the guest seat. She also knew that it was the chief Wang who often came to her restaurant for drinking and took her to see Liu Shufa.


    "Your Excellency, what gust of wind brought you here." Hua Yuege approached the hall with a smile.


    When Wang saw Hua rugo coming back, he stood up and said, "little brother Hu, I''m not here for any good. I''m here to send you a post."


    He said that he took out a hot post from his arms and handed it to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile after listening: "it''s OK, sit down and wait for me to have a look."


    She opened the post and found it was a post sent by the temple master. She invited her to attend the assembly meeting in the temple. The date was two days later.


    She knew what was going on in her heart. The Lord of the temple must have personally called the businessmen to talk about the difficult situation of the temple and let them take money spontaneously.


    To put it bluntly, she chose fat sheep to kill, but also killed people to be convinced. Although she had never experienced these things, she could guess seven or eight from the extremely polite tone on the post.


    She closed the post and said with a smile, "it''s a great honor for the Lord of the temple to invite me in person. How can the LORD say it''s not a good thing?"


    "You don''t know, little brother. It''s nice to say. In fact, it''s to let you take the money. Have you heard about the recent loan from Heishui temple? " Lord Wang is always close to her, so you can say whatever you have.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "it''s said that money has been taken inside the temple."


    "Yes, the temple has only collected 20 million pieces of Lingjing with all its heart, and now there are still 20 million pieces waiting for you to come out." Said Lord Wang.


    Hua Ruge calculated that 20 million superior Lingjing didn''t seem to have much. Once she bought a magic pill, it cost 30 million. I can''t even get this money. How poor is the God kingdom.


    Of course, it''s all in her heart, but not in her mouth.


    "The black water temple has a big appetite this time. I heard that it usually only borrows $120 million?" She asked.


    "Not really. I borrowed 50 million yuan this time. It''s a lion''s talk." Lord Wang sighed.


    Hua Ruge calculated it according to the purchasing power here. This money is not a small amount for the temple, so he asked, "then our temple master didn''t want to start?"


    "The master of the Blackwater temple is good at making a living. Where dare we do it, we can only spend money and eliminate disasters." Said Lord Wang in a low voice.


    Hua Ruge thought that the style of the temple was too soft. If it was caught and bullied by others, it would certainly become worse in the future.


    What''s more, they haven''t thought about it for so many years. It''s not that they can''t hand in the Heishui temple. Instead, they take money from them and change it into a lot of resources for their own disciples. Otherwise, how can it develop faster than the nearby temple?


    "I see." She didn''t agree with this, but she nodded her head.


    "Brother, I''ve brought the letter here. You''re a little prepared. I''m leaving for you." Lord Wang said and got up.


    "My Lord, please walk slowly. I''ll see you off." Hua Ruge sent Lord Wang out of the house, so he turned around and went back.


    On the way back, I felt that the Blackwater temple was very scheming. I began to ask for less money, which made the surrounding Temple feel irrelevant. I secretly strengthened my strength, and when the strength was strong, I began to ask for more money.


    The 50 million yuan seems to be a large amount now, but in her opinion, if we can''t resist the black water temple, the big head is still behind us.


    She would like to shake her head, thinking that this weakness is the most undesirable diplomatic means. If she doesn''t do it when she should, she will only regret it more and more.


    When she went back to the backyard, she saw juntianxia and Su Nianxia coming to visit again. The two men were still playing chess. Su Nianxia was bored and looked around. When she saw Hua Ruge coming back, she said with a smile, "sister Ruge, you are finally back. It''s really boring to see them play chess."


    "The gentleman world hears speech to slant head to see her way:" it is not you to quarrel to want to come


    Su Nianxia spits out his tongue and pulls Hua rugo''s hand. "I''m going shopping today. I heard that rich businessmen are going to be plucked, so I''ll ask my sister if it''s true."


    Hua rugo took out the famous post she had just received from her sleeve and handed it to her, saying, "look at this."


    Su Nianxia took a look and said, "if you want to rob, you can rob. It''s very polite."


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "it''s not much. I heard that there are only 20 million vacancies. We all want to go to the whole Shenyuan. On average, there won''t be many."


    Su Nianxia listened to Hua Ruge''s voice and said curiously: "sister means you are going to pay this money?"


    Hua Ruge nodded: "we can''t make trouble for this money. We''ll run away at that time. These businesses are cheap. It''s not worth the loss."


    "The truth is such a truth, but elder sister, are you usually unreasonable?" Su Nianxia doesn''t think it''s Hua Ruge''s style.


    She doesn''t seem to suffer from it.


    As soon as this words came out, Tuo Ba Rui and juntianxia all laughed. They also knew that Hua Ruge''s temper, willing to suffer losses is absolutely rare.


    Hua Yuege said angrily, "what is unreasonable? Elder sister, I call growth. Do you understand growth?"


    Su Nianxia realized that he had made a mistake and nodded: "understand."


    Hua Ruge sat down and said, "basically, we don''t have much money, so we should help the poor."


    Su Nianxia understands that, in the final analysis, she is still rich and powerful. In her eyes, this money is not a loss at all.


    In the evening, several people had dinner together. Because of the presence of a man, neither of them drank alcohol. When they were full, they went back to their respective rooms.


    Hua rugo went back to his room and said, "I haven''t seen Xiaobao for several days. Why don''t I pick up the baby tomorrow?"


    "I mentioned yesterday, but my mother-in-law didn''t agree. She said she would stay for a few more days." Tuo Ba Rui said as he made his bed, "the elder loves the child, so you can bear it for a few more days."


    "Then I will not go out and go to accompany the child." Hua Yuege said.


    She said this and did it. She has been in the yard with Xiaobao for the past two days. Xiaobao has been talking a lot recently, and can clearly call her mother.


    Hua Ruge felt the warmth in his heart and didn''t want to go anywhere.


    On the third day, when she went to the shrine, she was wearing a low-key gray robe. Originally, she chose this dress for low-key, but she underestimated the idea of making clothes by LAN bing''er.


    after wearing it, she did not look ordinary, but it was very good-looking. The black piping of the gray clothes, embroidered with cloud patterns, looked very atmospheric.


    "No, I can''t. I''ll have money at the first sight. Change it." Hua Ruge looks in the mirror and wants to take it off

 Chapter 2011

    Tuoba Rui holds her and says, "don''t change. You have dozens of shops. Even if you wear them badly, others will know that you have money."


    Hua Ruge thought it was right, so he said, "that''s it."


    "Pay attention to safety. There are experts above the temple. Don''t be strong." Tuo Ba Rui ordered.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I know, and this time they are borrowing money. I am the God of wealth, and there will be no danger."


    "Well." Tuo Barry sent her out of the yard.


    At this time, sun batian has been waiting outside. As a follower, he follows Hua Ruge to the temple to see the world.


    "Sir, I''ve inquired. In the past, other bosses were poor. You can''t be rich then." Sun batian said beside her.


    Hua Ru held a folding fan and shook it slightly. After hearing this, he asked him, "I''m not rich, you don''t have to tell me this."


    Sun Ba Tianxin said that you are the best Lingjing, and you take it bag by bag. Isn''t it called Lufu?


    At first, he thought that his eldest brother was young and probably just couldn''t manage his money. In fact, he didn''t have much money in his hand. But when he saw her buying dozens of big shops with good positions, each of which was taken out by millions of Lingjing, he knew that he really had money.


    And he was particularly curious about how much money the boss had and how he could be so extravagant.


    This day, when I was walking on the road, I asked, "what did you do before, boss?"


    "Mining." Hua Yuege replied casually.


    Sun batian was confused and asked, "are you digging Lingjing mine?"


    Hua Yuege nodded: "I used to practice in the mountain. I felt a place full of spirit. Later, I found that there was a top-grade Lingjing mine there. It was as big as a mountain. All of them were Lingjing, so I put them away."


    Sun batian sniffed the words and swallowed the water channel: "your luck is too good. How much money does it cost to build a large mine with excellent Lingjing?"


    "Not too much, just enough." Hua Yuege looks at the street view around him and continues casually.


    Sun batian thinks that her way of spending money is enough. That must be a lot of money.


    When Hua Ruge saw that he had completely believed, he said seriously, "I told you this only when you are yourself. You can''t tell anyone else."


    "Yes, I''m sure I won''t tell others. I''ll keep it secret for you." Sun batian hurriedly expressed his loyalty.


    Hua Ruge nodded with satisfaction: "not bad."


    She teased sun batian all the way to the direction of the red flame temple. When she went, she found that there were several businessmen who were familiar with this direction.


    So when she saw someone, she exchanged greetings with others: "brother Liu is very early, and brother Zhang is also very early."


    Others are suffering a face, as she is always smiling, heartless, it seems very out of group.


    Hua Ruge soon realized this, so he stopped laughing and made a look of sighing. As expected, there were many people in the group, and everyone began to complain with her.


    Hua Ruge followed these people all the way and gradually found a feeling, so that when he got to the mountain, he was just like these people.


    The little disciples also showed sympathy after several people showed their famous posts, and led them all the way to the main hall, telling them to sit at will.


    There are two rows of small seats in the hall between Hua Ruge, all single.


    She has been in Shenyu for a while, and she has been on a business trip for a while, so she knows a lot of businessmen, so she can''t help but exchange greetings with others when she comes in.


    These people also saluted one by one. After seeing them all, she found a seat and sat down. Sun batian stood behind her.


    Seeing her sitting down, a female disciple immediately sent the fragrant tea to her. She put it down respectfully and withdrew.


    After she came, several people came in one after another. When they arrived, they gathered together. Only one disciple stood in front of the door and said loudly, "the Lord of the hall is here."


    After hearing the voice, the merchants all stood up to see the ceremony: "see the Lord."


    The temple master came in from the door, followed by two Dharma protectors, Liu and Zhao, who were intersecting with Hua Ruge.


    The temple Lord sits on the throne, and Liu and Zhao sit at the lower head on the left and right sides.


    Liu HUFA nodded to Hua Ruge when he was seated. Hua Ruge also nodded back.


    When Zhao HUFA saw Hua Ruge, he felt angry. He began to love talents for things like song to China. He even sent his proud disciples to exhort him, but he didn''t realize what he wanted.


    Peng Chong said to him that this kid is so energetic that he can be honest only by killing him. He thought so too. But before he could carry out it, he had to borrow money from Blackwater temple. He couldn''t make it for the time being.


    Now when he saw Hua Ruge, he immediately had a plan to let Hua Ruge taste the power first.


    Zhao is sitting in the row opposite to Hua Ruge, so when he sees her, he is looking at her. Hua Ruge cannot help thinking. Is it hard for this old guy to make trouble at this time?


    She folded the fan and put it on the table, ready to deal with it at any time.


    The old guy thinks that coming to the shrine is his home court? I don''t know that it''s Qian''s home court today. The rich are the boss.


    "Thank you very much for coming as promised." The temple master has already opened his mouth.


    The following merchants scolded in their hearts, but they all laughed as if they were married to their daughter-in-law. They said, "it''s a great honor to be invited by the temple master."


    "Exactly, what do you want me to do? We must do our best and die later."


    "Please give me your orders."


    One after another, Hua rugo, the most optimistic person, didn''t put in a word. She didn''t even bother to put in, just waiting for the money.


    The temple master was obviously very satisfied with the performance of all the people, and then he said with a smile, "you are so happy to be a temple."


    He said to Zhao again and said, "Zhao, please tell me something."


    Zhao HUFA, hearing the words, stood up and said, "the black water temple borrowed 50 million pieces of top-grade crystal from my temple. I have already collected 30 million pieces from the whole temple. Now there are 20 million pieces left. The temple master has no choice but to find you. I hope you can help the temple."


    Hua Yuexin said that these people are direct enough to avoid even the Kung Fu on the scene. In three words, he began to ask for money.


    "To be able to contribute to the temple is our blessing." The merchants began again.


    "What this brother said is." Hurry, someone agrees.


    Zhao HUFA said with a smile, "then please write down how much you can give on this list. How much is everyone''s intention. Do your best."


    As soon as his voice fell, two rows of young disciples came in from the outside of the hall. One row was holding a tray with red paper in it, and the other row was filled with ink.


    The little disciple put the red paper and the brush in front of the crowd and retired. At this time, the businessmen exchanged eyes with each other and didn''t know how much to write.


    Because the last time it wasn''t like this, it was called out directly, so that you can also refer to other people''s numbers, so it''s impossible to want to follow the crowd.


    But there is a problem, that is, write less, if write less, it must be hated by the temple, but if write more, it''s really wrong.


    So people look at me. I look at you. No one writes first.


    Even if someone starts to write first, these people dare not use Shenyuan to explore how much they have written, because the temple master and the two major Dharma protectors are here. It''s deadly to do small moves under their eyes.


    Hua Ruge was also going to follow the crowd at the beginning, but he didn''t expect to change such an immoral way, so that people would write more to please the temple, and the temple would receive more money.


    She counted the number of people. Now there are more than 40 people, with 20 million vacancies. The average person is 500000 pieces of Lingjing.


    But she could not only take five hundred thousand yuan, because it was too few, so she wrote 800000 yuan with a stroke of pen, and then signed her own name and folded the paper.


    Other businessmen think about Hua Ruge as well. At this time, they can''t write less, so they are basically 6.7 million, more 800000.


    After that, the little disciples came in and took the note back.


    Later, the temple Master said with a smile, "thank you for your generosity. Come and have a feast."

 Chapter 2012

    Hua Ruge understands that this is the later statistics. The list of Kung Fu etiquette for a while is to show the hall master. If the hall master is satisfied then it will be over, but if he is not satisfied then it will be bad.


    It''s just that Hua rugo doesn''t feel dissatisfied. After all, those who come here are rich people. Although they have money and flesh pain, they will never be too stingy. After all, they dare not offend the shrine.


    Hua Ruge was quite satisfied with the food and wine, because they were all good things that could not be eaten normally. The materials were basically from the xuanshou who went to the mountains and ate the tonic.


    And the wine is from her restaurant, a smell is familiar with the taste.


    "Come on, you are welcome. I''ll do it first." The temple Lord then raised his glass and drank all the wine in it.


    All the merchants are suffering from flesh pain at the moment. The flesh on their smiling faces shakes, but they still have to laugh and drink. After all, they dare not refute the temple Lord''s face.


    Hua rugo had a drink with the crowd, then put down his glass and began to eat.


    The temple leader spoke less, but Liu and Zhao started to talk with the businessmen, all of which were to show their cordial meaning and make them willing to pay for their money.


    Hua Ruge and Liu HUFA said a few words. Liu mainly asked Tuoba Rui and Jun Tianxia about their injuries. Hua Ruge answered truthfully.


    Liu Shoufa nodded: "sure enough, they are recovering faster in the little brother''s house."


    "If you want to protect Dharma, it''s the same with you." Hua laughs like a song.


    After all, it''s not convenient for two people to talk with each other, so they won''t talk after a few words.


    Hua Ruge was about to have a good meal when he saw Zhao HUFA''s eyes filled with calculation.


    Now she wondered in her heart, what did the old man do to die?


    Trying to figure out her conspiracy ancestor?


    When Zhao HUFA saw her look, his eyes drifted to one side, pretending to be nothing happened.


    in this way, Hua Ruge determined her guess. Today, she doesn''t want to go out of the temple with the wind and water. She must have been dug and waiting for her to fall.


    Hua rugo squinted and then ate.


    Soon, a disciple came in with a fold and presented it to the temple master.


    The temple master took over and opened it. When he saw what was written in it, his eyes were not as big as they were. Then his eager eyes soon fell on Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge was eating meat. He was puzzled by this look. Then he looked up to the temple master.


    Since she came in, she didn''t have a close look at the temple master. Now, she saw him with a white hair and a childlike face, which was very dignified. But now she looks at Hua Ruge as if she was scared and silly, which inevitably makes her feel a little weird.


    It''s not just Hua Ruge, other businessmen are also very strange.


    They knew that the key in the temple Lord''s hand must be the number of donated Lingjing written on the paper, but they did not understand why the temple Lord looked at Hua Ruge in this eye.


    Did she pay less?


    It doesn''t look like it.


    Do you pay more?


    But the temple''s owner has never seen anything. It''s billions of yuan to hand in. How much will it take to be shocked?


    Liu HUFA is not clear, so he looks at Hua Ruge with questioning eyes.


    Hua Ruge swallows a piece of meat in his mouth safely, and then looks at Zhao Baofa.


    Sure enough, Zhao didn''t seem so surprised at this time, but a smirk.


    Hua rugo immediately understood that it was this grandson who made trouble.


    "Well, well, Hu Yue, I''ve heard of your name for a long time. I sent millions of Lingjing to the temple last time, but I didn''t expect to be more generous this time." The temple Master said with a loud laugh.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are full of surprise. Now she knows where Zhao Cong''s old boy is. He changed her note and made her suffer.


    If she guesses well, Zhao has prepared a forged note. If she doesn''t shout right, she has nothing to say when the note comes out. If the money is taken or not, it will make a big joke.


    If she did, she would take more money, which is a real dumb fault.


    Not only she was surprised, but the merchants nearby didn''t understand what the boss Hu was really doing. Even if he had a little industry, he wouldn''t be so extravagant. Millions of Lingjing would certainly hurt her.


    Sun batian is now the most shocked, because he is standing behind Hua Ruge, looking at Hua Ruge and writing 800000 Lingjing, where are millions of them?


    Obviously, someone is setting up a bureau!


    Hua Ruge''s brain is very fast, but she doesn''t know what to do for a while. Although she has a lot of money and hundreds of millions are only a small amount for her, she is not really a big enemy.


    Being trapped is not her style.


    At this time, the person sitting beside asked Hua Ruge in a low voice, "brother Hu, I don''t know how much you are going to take out?"


    I also want to know how much it says.


    This feeling of being calculated can be said to be very bad. Hua rugo refused to slap the table and scold her mother until she could bear it again. She squeezed out a smile and said, "my little brother is too drunk to drink. After a few drinks, I forgot the number just filled in."


    That person only when she does not want to say, asked a boring also did not ask.


    I didn''t expect Hua Yuege to open his mouth to the temple leader and say, "I''m really drunk. How much did I just write about the temple leader?"


    The temple Lord was happy to see Qian Bi and was not upset to hear this question. He just smiled and said, "you are funny. You just want to say it in public. OK, Zhao Dharma protector, please read it."


    Then he threw the fold in the direction of Zhao''s Dharma protector. Zhao''s Dharma protector didn''t know how much, but he took a decent look at it, then smiled at Hua Ruge and said, "little brother Hu is really generous. He has taken 10 million pieces of top-grade Lingjing."


    All the businessmen are stupid. They thought it was millions before. Unexpectedly, Hu Yue was so absent-minded that he took out tens of millions.


    Sun batian took a breath of cold air and said that even if his eldest brother had money to put out so much money at one time, he would hurt his muscles and bones. Who moved his hand really was cruel.


    Zhao HUFA was stunned to see Hua Ruge. He smiled proudly and said, "Why are you so surprised, brother Hu? Why are you wrong?"


    Hua Ruge''s inner activities are very rich now. She was surprised at this number at first, and then began to despise the imagination of Zhao dada''s Dharma protector. With such great effort, she wrote more than 10 million.


    When Zhao HUFA''s words came out again, Hua Ruge''s delicate mind had already come up with many ideas, among which she also found a useful one.


    She laughed at the moment and said, "if Zhao is a Dharma protector, it''s sacrilege to scribble here. I don''t have the courage."


    Zhao HUFA didn''t expect that she should have done it without blushing. However, it was strange that he had ordered a person who waved and imitated handwriting to move his hands and feet to the paper that was like a song to China.


    originally, his idea was that Hua Ruge shouted that he didn''t write so much, and his disciples would take the paper that had Hu Yue''s name on it, so that she could not deny it.


    However, the Lord of the temple would feel that there was no light on his face, and he would be furious. Hu Yue was afraid of the authority of the Lord and the temple, and he could not help but admit that it was written by himself.


    He planned to say that he would be very happy just to think about the expression of Hua Ruge, but he didn''t expect that she would recognize her, which was a little too happy.


    Hua rugo knew that the grandson had made all preparations to change the gift list, so he would not be fooled by it.


    When she said that, she stood up, walked around the small table to the center of the hall, and bowed to the main hall, saying: "on the one hand, Xiaoke took out the money to get through the difficulties for the temple, and to help you out."


    The temple master saw that she had something to say. With a wave of his hand, he said, "what''s the other side?"


    "On the other hand, it''s a little selfish of Xiao Ke." Hua Ruge said, "I''ve heard for a long time that Zhao Dharma protector''s big diamond palm is very powerful. Last time I fought with elder martial brother Pengchong, I was envied by Xiao Ke. Xiao Ke has only one wish. Please allow me."


    As soon as the temple Master heard it, he knew that she was coming for the purpose of palm technique. If he wanted to think about it, Zhao''s protector would have nothing to do with it, so he said, "OK, you say."

 Chapter 2013

    "Xiaoke wants to get the big Vajra palm of Zhao Dharma protector, and asks the hall leader to complete it." Hua Yuege said it was a deep bow, very devout.


    The temple master smiled and said, "so you want to worship Zhao Dharma protector as a teacher?"


    Zhao HUFA is also very happy to listen there. Unexpectedly, the boy bowed his head so quickly. He thought she had any ability.


    "Xiao Ke has already worshipped the master, and dare not betray the school. But he is eager for the big diamond palm. That''s why he wants to ask the temple master to make an exception." Hua Yuege continued.


    Zhao HUFA''s face was stiff, and he did not guess that Hua rugo dared to pay attention to his family skills.


    If you don''t pay a visit to the teacher, you want him to spread. There''s no way.


    The Lord of the temple was also a bit embarrassed. Generally speaking, he could not agree. However, when people gave so much money, they said it in public. If not, who would give more money to the temple later.


    He had no way to decide for a while, so he turned to Zhao and asked, "Zhao, this is your unique skill. What do you think?"


    "Tell the Lord that this is a unique skill of his subordinates. It can never be passed on to the people outside." Zhao HUFA''s tough statement.


    The temple master stroked a white beard. I didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Zhao HUFA then turned his head and looked at Hua Ruge with anger. He thinks that this kid is really tough. It''s strange that 10 million yuan can''t let her bend.


    Hua Ruge picked the corner of his lips and showed a meaningful smile.


    Zhao HUFA now has a kind of foreboding.


    "It seems that Zhao''s Dharma protector thinks that Xiaoke is not sincere enough. In this way, if Zhao''s Dharma protector can impart magical skills, what do you think of Xiaoke plus 20 million?" Hua Yuege then asked.


    The temple master was very excited when he heard that there were more than 20 million yuan. Now it''s just the time when he''s short of money. If he can get more money, he can help the temple to breathe a lot.


    Zhao HUFA also knew how much money the temple was short of now. The Lord of the temple was afraid to be moved when he heard so much money. He stared at Hua Ruge with a threatening look on his face.


    Hua Ruge is still a sincere smile, saying that I can''t kill you.


    The merchants on both sides heard each other''s eyes were straight, and they said that there would be 30 million around. Even though the big diamond palm is very powerful, they still lost some money for it.


    Liu Fufa didn''t see that Hua Ruge was Yin. Only when she wanted the big diamond palm and thought she should help, she said to the temple leader, "the Lord, your subordinates think this transaction is really worthwhile, but it''s just a set of palm techniques, and it''s not a skill that our temple doesn''t pass on. Why not exchange 30 million yuan?"


    The master of the hall could not bear the temptation. When he heard the voice of Liu HUFA, he didn''t even ask about Zhao HUFA''s point of view. He immediately said, "OK, I will allow you."


    "Thank you very much, Lord." Hua said in a loud voice.


    Zhao HUFA was eager to say something, but was interrupted by the temple master''s frown: "Zhao HUFA, I don''t think you are that stingy person who doesn''t care about the overall situation."


    The implication is to let him also think about the economic situation of the temple. It''s not just a set of palm techniques. If he teaches them, he will teach them.


    Zhao HUFA''s heart says that it''s not your ability to care about your family, but although you are angry in your heart, you have to bear it and say, "yes."


    after he had promised, he thought of an idea. Since he taught, he taught the wrong way, taught more than he taught, and he has the final say. When he needed to move his hands and feet above it, the boy was also wasting his energy.


    He thought it was a good plan.


    Hua Ruge is the master who suffered losses. After Zhao Fufa agreed, he walked up to him and said, "thank you for Zhao Fufa''s success. I dare not bother you to teach myself. Just show me the palm manual."


    Zhao HUFA is choking on something. He is so angry that he can''t speak. How can he be so difficult.


    "I learned this palm technique from a stone carving in a cave. There is no palm manual." He pushed.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "then please write down a copy of it. I can go back and watch it by myself."


    "You..." Zhao Baofa is about to get angry.


    Hua Ruge took a step back, took out 30000 pieces of the best Lingjing and piled them up in the center of the hall.


    Only these top-grade Lingjing are shining with colorful brilliance. Tens of thousands of pieces together seem to be a large Lingjing mountain. The colorful brilliance is dazzling.


    The temple Lord and other businessmen were all surprised when they saw this. He took out so much money and didn''t even sell the houses in shops, and didn''t need to borrow money. He just carried it with him. You can imagine how thick the family was.


    The temple Lord thought that this was the God of wealth. He made good friends and didn''t lose money. So he said, "OK, it''s a great young man. Come on, collect the money."


    When a disciple came to receive Lingjing in the space, the temple master couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. Unexpectedly, the economic crisis not only solved, but also made 30 million yuan. It was a surprise.


    "This is what Xiaoke should do." Hua Yuege said it was also a bow ceremony, to be more sincere and more sincere.


    The temple Lord thought that he could not speak of being a small family, so he said to Zhao: "Zhao, please start writing quickly."


    Zhao was forced to this part of the law can only agree, bite teeth should: "yes."


    Hua Ruge turned over his hands and took out parchment and pen, handed them to him personally, smiling.


    Zhao Baofa has the idea of killing people.


    He reached for the pen, but Hua Yuege took it back and said, "Dharma protector, this is what the Lord of the temple approved. That''s the evidence of the red flame God. You should think about it when you write. If there is something wrong, you will be punished by the God."


    "You..." Zhao HUFA''s face was red, and he felt that the last road was blocked.


    Hua Yuege just smiled and handed the pen up, saying: "it''s the heart of a small man, you don''t have to be angry, please."


    Zhao HUFA grabs the pen angrily.


    in the eyes of the temple master, he knows that they are afraid of not dealing with each other, so he hears why Liu HUFA was asked.


    After Liu HUFA said that, the temple master was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, Hu Yue was not only rich, but also good at skills and appreciation.


    As for the contest between the two, he did not pay attention to it as the Lord of the temple. As the Lord of the temple, he should have the shelf of being the Lord of the temple. If it is not a big event, he will never be involved.


    "Zhao Dharma protector, you have to write clearly. This young student''s skill is not deep enough. Don''t let her not understand it." The temple master gave an order.


    He thinks it''s good to have such a good relationship. As for Zhao''s Dharma protector, he has the most thoughts in the temple. Taking the opportunity to frustrate his spirit can also make him more obedient in the future.


    There is no way for Zhao to protect the Dharma. He has to write honestly.


    Hua Yuege saluted to the master of the temple and said, "thank you for your help."


    "It''s you who are sincere. Go back and sit down." The more the temple master looked at Hua Ruge, the more satisfied he felt.


    If there are more generous people like this, he is worried about having no money.


    Hua Ruge turned around and went back. He sat down and ate happily.


    Others were puzzled when they saw her. It''s worth spending so much money to buy a palm technique?


    Don''t say that other people can''t understand it, even sun batian, who has been with Hua rugo for a long time, doesn''t understand it. He secretly thinks that he will ask the master about it later.


    Zhao''s Dharma was soon finished. The little disciple sent it to Hua Ru''s singer. Hua Ru Ge and Peng Chong had a rough understanding of the big diamond palm when they were fighting. Now they have a look from top to bottom. According to her understanding of the moves, it should be right.


    "Thank you Zhao for protecting the Dharma." Hua Yuege put away the parchment and bowed to Zhao Fufa.


    Zhao HUFA could see fire in her eyes. If he got 30 million Lingjing, he would teach the palm skill. However, if he didn''t even see the root hair of so much money, he would teach the skill of watching the house. It''s no wonder that he was not angry.


    Hua Ruge looks at his expression and smiles in his heart. It''s just the beginning. When you are angry, you are still behind.


    She was in a happy mood, ate a lot of food and drank a pot of wine. When she left the temple, she could not walk.


    "Sir, do you feel the pain in the meat now?" Asked sun batian.


    "What eyes? I''m holding on." Hua Ruge said and walked slowly forward.


    Sun batian looked at her as if she didn''t put it in her eyes. He asked, "you like this big diamond palm so much, sir?"

 Chapter 2014

    "Like it?" Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows slightly and said with disdain, "this move is very clumsy. I can''t even see it for nothing."


    Of course, the big diamond palm is not as bad as she said. It can increase the attack power of ordinary people when used, especially when fighting with the same level cultivators, it can be said that it can do its best.


    But Hua Ruge is strong in attack power. The big diamond palm is useless for her.


    "And you''re paying so much?" Hearing this, sun batian was confused. He thought that his master''s brain was not good.


    Hua Ruge said with a white eye, "I didn''t want to buy it at first, but you can see it. That grandson is so mean to me."


    "Yes, the money you donated suddenly changed." Sun batian thought for a moment and said, "did you say Zhao Baofa did it?"


    "I have a feud with him in this, and it''s not who he can be, depending on the success of his villain." Hua rugo said again, "since he is going to make a move on Taisui''s head, I will let him know what means."


    Sun batian hasn''t figured it out yet. What does it have to do with buying this big diamond palm?


    Hua Ruge thought about it and smiled proudly, then said, "although I don''t rare this thing, it''s a superior martial art. How many people do you think will want it?"


    "This is Zhao''s unique skill. Naturally, people who practice want to see it. Especially those who practice boxing and feet, they will certainly rush for it." Sun batian said that his eyes began to light up slowly.


    "You don''t want to sell it, do you?" He asked.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "yes, you are not too stupid."


    "If it''s put in the auction, it''s sure to sell for a lot of money, but a few million dollars is almost enough. It''s certainly not worth 30 million." Sun batian said again.


    "Who said there was going to be an auction?" Hua rugo looked at him and said, "can''t I copy countless copies and sell them to all the people who want to buy them?"


    Sun batian took a breath of cool air when he heard this. Now he can imagine the popularity of this product if it is sold in batches. At that time, let alone 30 million yuan, more money can be earned back.


    But since then, Zhao''s unique skills have become the skills of Louda street. Zhao''s knowledge of it will not make him angry?


    After thinking about it for a while, sun Ba realized that his boss''s plan was cruel. It was to kill two birds with one stone and kill Zhao Baofa.


    Looking at Hua Ruge again, he could not help swallowing his saliva and said: "you are really tall, sir. That old boy fights with you, even if it is that bone dregs can''t be left."


    "Do you know why I told you that?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I trust the little one."


    Hua rugo shook his head: "trust is one thing. I have something for you to do."


    "Sir, you said."


    Hua rugo said, reaching out his hand and taking the parchment out of the space, saying, "take it, take your hand to the surrounding holy land, find some transcripts, and sell as many as you can."


    Sun batian looked at the parchment called by Zhao HUFA. He was stunned and said, "I''m afraid I can''t do such a big thing."


    "Since it''s a small thing to do after I follow you, let''s practice with this." Hua Yuege said.


    On the one hand, sun batian was stunned because it was a little too big. He was more surprised at the boss''s trust in himself. You should know that the martial arts of the big diamond palm is the best martial arts. Whoever gets it is a lot of money that can''t be used up in his life.


    So the boss gave it to him? If he is allowed to sell in other God regions, he is not afraid to run away?


    Hua rugo saw that he was still in a daze and said, "you don''t even have the courage to do this, do you?"


    "No Not without Are you not afraid to take this martial art and run away Sun batian asked.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "I''m afraid I won''t use you. Don''t be wordy. Go now."


    "My Lord, since you believe in me, I''ll sell you a lot of money to come back, even if I''m so heartbroken." Sun batian said solemnly.


    "Not bad." Hua Ruge nodded and said, "but you should remember that the price should be high, and you should move quickly. I only give you three days for a god region. Several God regions are sold at the same time. You must come back within five days. If you are late, you may be in danger."


    Sun batian nodded repeatedly, and then asked, "how much is the price for this one?"


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "one million dollars, not too much."


    Sun Ba Tianxin said that''s a lot.


    "The little one will go." He said and went to call up the brothers.


    After sun batian left, Hua Ruge went back for a walk alone. As for the palm technique, she remembered it for a long time. When she went back and asked Tuoba Rui to write another one, she could sell it in the city.


    She went back home to eat and drink. When she got to the yard, she saw Tuo Barry reading there.


    "Waiting for me?" Hua opened her mouth with a smile.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her face full of spring breeze, and said strangely: "to donate money is not to make money. You are not supposed to be listless. How can you look like you have a good thing?"


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "I can''t hide anything from you. It''s really good. Listen to me carefully."


    She said, sat down and had a sip of tea, and then began to talk about what happened in the temple.


    When Tuo Ba Rui heard Zhao''s plan, he frowned, but when Hua Ruge talked about the later events, he smiled again and said, "it''s hard for you to come up with a solution in such a short time."


    Hua rugo said with a smile, "I''ve been losing money since I came here. I have a hunch that this time I can earn all the money I spent, and even double the interest."


    Tuoba Rui deduces this matter, carefully calculates whether there is risk, and nods at the thought of later approval.


    Because although this martial art is also precious, it''s not a secret that can''t be passed down. I don''t think there will be any big reaction when I come to the temple. It''s because Zhao Baofa has to be blown up.


    See him nod, Hua Ruge says again: "help me, copy again for me."


    "I''ll do it?" Tuoba Rui points to himself.


    Hua Ruge held his arm and said, "I can''t help it. I can''t write as well as you can."


    Tuoba Rui smiled and said, "Cheng Cheng, write for you."


    Next, Hua Yuege dictated that Tuoba Rui wrote according to it. It was finished in two quarters of an hour.


    "It''s much better than Zhao''s writing." Hua Yuege looked at that hand of iron painting and silver hook. He was very impressed.


    "It looks good to everyone. Take it." Tuoba Rui said and put away his pen.


    "I''ll go to the theater, grab a few writers and copy hundreds of copies for me, and sell them tomorrow." Hua Ruge ran out laughing and talking.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw that she was not steady, and he couldn''t help laughing.


    Hua rugo went to the theater under his own name, and then sent his assistant to several other theatres to call all the people who wrote the script, dozens of people, big and small, copied it.


    It''s a pleasure for her to look at her mood.


    A scribe said, "how does this palm look real?"


    Another said, "it''s impossible. Look at the big diamond palm on it. I heard that it''s a unique skill of Dharma protection. If it''s really available to our little host?"


    "Yes, even if the small owner has got it, he can''t show us so many people. Let''s concentrate on copying, and pay attention not to copy the wrong words."


    These people, you say one word and I say the other.


    Hua Ruge ordered to copy it and send it to his house. He left the theater. Of course, he didn''t go home, but wandered around the street. After two rounds, he set up a Xuanji Pavilion, where he sold skills and martial arts.


    Because her price was in place, the family promised to make room overnight to make sure that the next morning it would become the Xuanji Pavilion in Kyushu.


    Hua Ruge was very satisfied with this attitude, and arranged for the hand over of the shopkeeper before returning home.


    She was very happy here, but Zhao HUFA was so angry that he scolded the street in his main hall. He was so angry that his tendons jumped. All of the disciples were forbidden.


    Each of Zhao''s disciples has seen Hua Ruge''s strength. They haven''t seen her use her mind to calculate people. They can''t come up with any good ideas.


    "This little bastard, I don''t want to have a toast or a fine wine. I''ll wring her head when the wind blows." Zhao protects the Dharma airway.


    The disciples nodded. They all suffered from Hua Ruge. Naturally, they also wanted to see such a day.

 Chapter 2015

    Hua Ruge went home after everything was ready. After a good sleep, the big diamond palms copied by the scribes had been delivered. After a rough count, she found that these people were really attentive and copied as many as 500 copies.


    "When I make a lot of money, I will score these points." Hua Yuemei said, looking at the parchment in his hand, it''s like seeing a golden mountain.


    As soon as she was about to go out, Su Nianxia jumped over the wall and said, "sister, what''s so funny about not taking me


    "How do you know there are funny things?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    "When I came back last night, I saw the people from the theater coming to deliver things." Su Nianxia pointed to the parchments in Hua Ru''s singer and said, "that''s it. Junjun said it''s true. I think you took the old man''s skills and copied so much. It must be bad."


    Hua Yuege gave her a white look and said, "you think I''ll order it. It''s what I bought. It cost me tens of millions."


    Su Nianxia spits out her tongue and says, "so my sister wants to sell it back?"


    "Smart." Hua Yuege said with a smile, "let''s go and show you how I got back to the book."


    Sun AI nodded: "OK, I''m going to have a look."


    As soon as they said it and laughed, they went out. After the Xuanji Pavilion in Kyushu, Hua Ruge said to the shopkeeper, "what about the guy I asked you to call yesterday?"


    "Yes." The shopkeeper said with a shout to the inside: "guys, the host is coming, come out quickly."


    After the shopkeeper''s shout, the guys came out of the back hall one by one, and finally stood in several rows on the first floor. Su Nianxia saw that there were 70 or 80 people.


    These are all transferred from various industries under huaru singer. They are more able to handle affairs and are more nimble.


    "Today, you are on a mission. Go to the main streets of Shenyu, especially to the places with more houses, where there are more friars." Hua Ruge said: "it''s very simple to shout. We opened the Xuanji Pavilion in Kyushu to sell the palm Manual of the big diamond palm. Let''s buy what we want and get it first."


    These guys haven''t heard of any big Vajra palms, they just think it''s an ordinary skill, so they don''t ask more, just nod and say yes.


    "My boss, if someone asks me for the price, how can I say it?" One of the guys asked.


    "Just show him the shop." Hua rugo wanted to wave his hand: "go ahead, if this thing is done, you will benefit."


    "Yes." The guys promised to go.


    They have no doubt about their owners, because they are usually generous, let alone reward them.


    Su Nianxia watched these people leave and asked, "but cousin, how much are you going to sell?"


    "Three hundred thousand superior Lingjing." Hua said with a smile.


    Su Nianxia was shocked and said, "this is a big diamond palm. Even if it''s sold for three million yuan, it''s not expensive. Isn''t 300000 too little?"


    "It''s called small profits and quick turnover, and 300000 of them are sold to people who look at themselves. If you want to buy them from me and show them to relatives, friends, senior brothers and younger brothers, it will cost you one million yuan, and if you buy them, it will cost you three million yuan."


    Hua Ruge said, looking at the shopkeeper, he said: "I asked you to find some contracts, right?"


    "I''ve found all the things you ordered me not to do. It''s written in the back." The shopkeeper replied.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said to Su Nianxia, "they dare not lie after signing the contract of witness of gods."


    Su Nianxia smiled after a while and said, "in the final analysis, making money is one aspect. It''s also important for the spread of this skill, isn''t it?"


    "Not bad." Hua Ruge smiled and said, "but there is a third aspect. Guess what it is?"


    "Third?" Su Nianxia thought for a moment and said, "is it so cheap? Is it not a monk who benefits the divine realm


    Hua Ruge nodded: "that''s right. I''m kind-hearted."


    Of course, Su Nianxia knows that Hua Ruge is kind-hearted, but it is not reflected in this kind of things, so she always feels something is wrong. After a while, she suddenly says, "this is the saying in the future!"


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "hmm?"


    "If you sell King Kong palms like this for profit, not only will the old man Zhao HUFA be in a hurry, but the rest of the temple will be a little unhappy. Then you can stop them by saying that they will benefit the friars of the divine kingdom." Said Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge saw that she saw it, and nodded her head: "how is it?"


    "Good is good, but less money." Su Nianxia frowned a little.


    "You think I''m just making my fortune here?" Hua rugo asked her.


    What did Su Nianxia think of? He didn''t see sun batian around, so he whispered: "you sent someone to sell this palm technique in other Shenyu?"


    "That''s the big head." Hua laughs like a song.


    Su Nianxia secretly thumbs up and says, "OK, that''s the way to make money and bully people."


    "You don''t know how arrogant that old man was when he calculated me yesterday."


    Su Nianxia only thought that Hua Ruge was active, but he didn''t think there was any inside information, so he asked, "what happened?"


    Hua Ruge then told her what happened yesterday. There were two seats for tea and rest under the attic. They were waiting for the guests while talking.


    At the same time, 70 or 80 people went to the streets and shouted loudly, and the sign of Kyushu was also very loud. Before Yuhua Yuege finished his speech, a group of people rushed in and asked the shopkeeper, "you said the palm Manual of selling King Kong palm?"


    "Exactly." The shopkeeper came up with a smile.


    "Who doesn''t know that the Vajra palm is the unique skill of the temple Dharma protector, and it will never be spread outside. How can you get it? Isn''t it a fake? " There are questions.


    "This is the first few running pithy formula of palm technique. If you doubt it, please have a look." The shopkeeper handed over a parchment with only 20 words.


    These people, looking at it and following the operation written above, felt the mystery of it in a moment''s time, and said with bright eyes: "it''s true, how much is it? Yes, sir


    "I came first. I should have it."


    "If I ask first, I should be given it in accordance with the principle of" first come, first served. "


    Several people quarreled.


    "Don''t worry, people. Look this way." The shopkeeper pointed to a wooden card standing beside the counter, which was marked with the price of various trading methods.


    One of them responded the fastest and asked, "isn''t there only one copy of this manual?"


    "My guest is right. We don''t sell palm score to only one person, or it won''t be so cheap." Said the shopkeeper.


    These people think it''s reasonable. On the spot, two rich people paid 300000 yuan for two. The documents behind the shopkeeper''s greeting were handed over to the God contract. The two men signed it piously and went out happily.


    And those who are shy in their pockets say, "I''ll go back."


    After that, he ran out and raised money.


    This group of talents arrived in the second wave, and then people came in continuously at the door, asking about the price or paying directly.


    Although the people here are not very rich, there are not too few rich people in the God kingdom.


    The business people''s news is the most intelligent. In a short time, the big and small businessmen in the city turned around and saw that they could still buy and make profits. These people became angry. Three million people could buy and sell at will. How could this be a cost-effective business.


    Even if the God domain only recognizes the Xuanji Pavilion in Jiuzhou, they can sell it in other God domains. If it is sent to an auction, the auction will be more than three million at a time.


    These people groan when they donate money, but they don''t blink when they see that they can make money. They say hello to Hua rugo and keep it for them and go back to get money.


    Even if these people are rich, there are very few people like Hua Ruge who don''t need money to turn around.


    Not only the big businessmen want to, but also the small businessmen realize that this is a business opportunity. They all run back and decide to sell houses and land.


    In this way, the news that there is a big diamond palm in the Xuanji Pavilion of Kyushu can be heard by the whole Shenyu in less than an hour. First, the publicity of the assistant is strong, more because the news is too explosive.


    Almost all the friars became a sensation. They learned that they could buy the unique skills they could not learn even if they were under Zhao''s law. They were all excited.

 Chapter 2016

    Those who have money will buy it immediately. Those who have no money will pool money with relatives and friends to buy it. Anyway, as long as there are more than three people, it will be more cost-effective than buying it alone.


    Hua rugo underestimated the number of people in Shenyuan. She thought that although the skill was good, the people in Shenyuan were poor and could not afford it. However, there were tens of millions of people in Shenyuan, even though they were generally poor and rich, there were still a lot of them.


    and the name of the big King Kong palm in Shenyuan was too big, so some monks who practiced it did not give up even if they had no money It''s affordable to borrow money.


    In this way, Hua Ruge can only temporarily find all the literati in the theater to copy on the spot, while writing, they can be sold. Fortunately, these literati also have some accomplishments, otherwise their wrists are broken.


    Su Nianxia was stunned to see it. Seeing six or seven hundred palm charts, he went out like this. He felt like he was dreaming.


    Hua Ruge looked at the time, and now it''s just noon. There are already some temple disciples in the team. It seems that they are not far away from the temple, so he reached out to the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper has never done business with so much money, but he remembers that his hand is getting soft when he records his income. Now he comes to him excitedly and says, "what can I do for you, boss?"


    "How much did you charge?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The shopkeeper just came over with the account book in his arms, looked down at Wen Yan, and said to Hua Ruge in a low voice, "all kinds of trading methods add up, and now it''s more than 300 million top-grade Lingjing."


    Hua Ruge listened and nodded: "to the outside, we won''t sell another one hundred."


    "Boss, why is that? Why don''t you make more money? " The shopkeeper asked strangely.


    "Almost. I''ll die if I earn more." Hua Yuege said with a smile, "go ahead and do it."


    The shopkeeper didn''t dare to delay as soon as he heard this. He hurriedly went to the front to say this, and the other side of the document explained it, so he didn''t copy any more.


    Su Nianxia said with a small face: "how many delicious food can you buy for so much money?"


    "We''ll buy whatever we want. We''ll have to go there later." Hua Yuege said.


    Su Nianxia thought for a moment and said, "go to the temple?"


    Hua Ruge nodded.


    A hundred copies of the palm manual were sold out in half an hour. The shopkeeper closed the door despite so many people standing in line outside. Hua Ruge turned over his hand and collected 400 million top Lingjing. He took Su Nianxia and left the back door.


    After they came out, they went straight to the temple.


    It''s almost the same day that Peng Chong was injured and raised. He and Yao Mei came down the mountain to have a stroll. Because they went out earlier, it''s almost afternoon.


    Peng Chong takes the initiative to ask Yao Mei for another confession.


    But before we found the atmosphere, we felt that the divine realm was very chaotic. Many people ran in the same direction, and what were they yelling at?


    Yao Mei is puzzled to look: "what is this doing?"


    Peng Chong is relatively simple and rough in his work. He reaches for a friar in a hurry and asks, "what are you doing in such a hurry? Is something wrong? "


    The man was very unhappy when he was caught, but when he saw that Peng Chong was wearing the clothes of the temple, he didn''t dare to get angry. He replied honestly, "go to buy Palm music."


    "What palm chart is worth robbing like this?" Yao Mei asked.


    "It''s the palm Manual of Da Li''s diamond palm. Now the Xuanji Pavilion in Kyushu is selling it. If you are interested, you can go and have a look." Said the friar.


    "What?" At that time, Peng Chong felt that blood rushed to his brain and his eyes were red with anger.


    If someone else sells this big diamond palm, he will think it''s a lie at all. But when he hears the name of Jiuzhou, he knows that it''s Hu Yue who is troublemaker.


    "Damned bastard." Peng Chong grabbed the Friar''s collar tighter and said angrily, "take us to have a look."


    "Yes..." The friar was so frightened by his roar that he nodded.


    When the three of them arrived at the Xuanji Pavilion, the door was closed. Many of them were still knocking at the door and shouting, "we''ll sell some more, and we''ll pay double the price."


    "I''ll pay three times as much." Someone else shouted.


    Peng Chong and Yao Mei did not know what to do. They saw a temple disciple with parchment in his hand passing by. The disciple appeared to come out of the shop and was laughing with parchment.


    Peng Chong grabs it without saying a word. The disciple is scared. He wants to go forward and get it back, but Yao Mei stops him.


    Yao Mei stopped his disciple and asked Peng Chong, "elder martial brother, do you think this is true?"


    Peng Chong didn''t learn much of this palm technique at all, but after all, he learned it. At that moment, he knew that it was true. He was so angry that his five senses moved and he looked fierce.


    He has learned the unique skills after so many years of apprenticeship because of an unexpected opportunity. Now he can see the complete skills on the street. Don''t be angry with him.


    Yao Mei''s face also changed. She asked the temple disciple, "how many palms did Hu Yue sell?"


    She thought it would be too late to get back eight out of ten.


    The disciple who was robbed of the skill knew Yao Mei. Hearing this, he said, "I don''t know much about elder martial sister Yao, but I heard that there are hundreds of them."


    "Hundreds?" Peng Chong almost stared out.


    Isn''t that a rotten street?


    "Yes." That disciple didn''t dare to see Peng Chong. If the martial arts he just bought were still in his hands, he would have run away.


    "This Hu Yue, she is looking for death!" Peng Chong said and looked at Yao Mei and said, "let''s go back and tell the master to kill the little bastard."


    "Good." Yao Mei said and turned and left.


    The little disciple came forward and said, "elder martial brother, this palm manual?"


    "I''m useful. You come to me afterwards." At this time, Peng Chong''s state of mind almost exploded, so his attitude was not very good.


    The little disciple scolded in his heart, but on the surface, he could only nod his head.


    The two hurried back to the shrine, and at the same time Hua Ruge has also seen Liu HUFA.


    Liu HUFA took a cold breath after listening to Hua Ruge''s actions: "I said, little brother, you are too brave. Zhao is always proud of his excellent palm techniques. You have to work hard with you to transfer his palm techniques to the whole God kingdom."


    "That''s why I''m here to ask you for help." Hua Ruge said, "I want to see the Lord of the hall. Please take me there."


    Hearing this, Liu Fufa shook his head repeatedly and said, "it''s not only Zhao Fufa who is harmed by this incident, but also the temple Lord will be very unhappy. I think you''d better flee to other God regions."


    "There are many industries here, which I can''t bear. And now it''s too late to escape." Hua Yuege said.


    Liu HUFA sighed and said, "you are a child who is too angry to bear any loss. How can you survive now?"


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "don''t worry, elder. If the temple leader doesn''t get benefits, he will naturally be angry at the fact that he has revealed his skills. But if he has earned a huge amount of money, then the temple leader will be too happy."


    "You mean to give money to the temple master?" Liu asked.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    Liu Fufa thought for a moment, now that the year-old sacrifice has just passed, almost all the money in the temple has been given to the gods in the upper world. It''s just the time when they are short of money, and the lack of money will affect their access to resources and the cultivation of temple disciples.


    As the leader of the first temple, he has been troubled by this matter. The 30 million yuan that Hua Ruge sent before is not enough, but it is not enough to buy resources, so the temple still needs a lot of money.


    If there is a lot of money that can pass the temple master''s level, but he doesn''t think how much money Hua Ruge can put out, he asks: "little brother, how much money can you put out?"


    Hua Ruge holds out two fingers.


    Liu Shoufa shook his head and said, "twenty million is definitely not enough, some are few, at least fifty million."


    "The elder wants to fork out. The younger generation means two hundred million." Hua said with a smile.


    Liu Shoufa''s eyes suddenly stared at the road: "do you have so much money?"


    "Of course, I don''t have any. This is all the income from selling big diamond palms. I''m willing to dedicate them to the temple." Hua Yuege said sincerely.


    Liu Fufa clapped his hands and said, "OK, so the temple Lord will surely protect you and follow me."


    "Thank you very much, sir." Hua Ruge nodded respectfully.


    Su Nianxia can''t help crying and laughing after hearing that 200 million yuan is the total income, which is clearly only half of the income, and her face is not red when she says it.

 Chapter 2017

    When Hua Ruge followed Liu HUFA to see the leader of the red flame temple, Peng Chong and Yao Mei also went up the mountain. When they saw Zhao HUFA, they said something.


    When he heard that his big diamond palm had been sold for hundreds of copies, Zhao almost fainted without breath.


    "This thief boy, hateful, I don''t want to screw her head off." Zhao HUFA said that he would fly down the mountain.


    Yao Mei stopped in front of Zhao''s Dharma protector and said, "you can''t, sir. She took so much money. Now she is the red man in front of the temple Lord, and the palm script was promised to her by the temple Lord. If you don''t report to the temple master that you will kill people, I''m afraid the temple master will know later that he thought you didn''t agree with his old man''s decision. "


    "Younger martial sister is right. You should report it to the Lord of the hall. The Lord will be furious when he hears it. At that time, Liu can''t protect the boy." Peng Chong is on the other side.


    Zhao HUFA is a smart man. He just lost his head in anger. Now he was persuaded by his disciples to wake up and say, "you two should go with me now. Let''s go to the temple leader to comment."


    These people rushed to the red flame Hall of the main hall, please let the little boy in to report.


    As soon as the little boy went to the hall, they heard the laughter of the temple master. It sounded very pleasant.


    The little boy walked back to Zhao and said, "Dharma protector, please come to the temple Lord."


    Zhao HUFA nodded and went inside angrily. He had already thought out his words all the way. He believed that as long as he spoke, the temple master must kill Hu Yue, too.


    then he would see what else the boy could do.


    However, he didn''t expect to see the person he was going to kill standing under the hall as soon as he entered the hall. The pious expression appeared on such a face of a monster, which seemed more reliable.


    How to look at her is a harmless look.


    When he saw Hua rugo''s salute to the temple leader, he walked towards her and said, "you are a self snare, no wonder I am."


    Hua Yuege looks at him innocently.


    He just went to the first two steps and listened to the displeasure of the temple Lord: "Zhao Dharma protector, how can you do it here?"


    This voice contains a certain power of Shenyuan, which makes Zhao Fufa tremble and wake up immediately.


    He quickly knelt down to the upper hall master and said, "Lord, I know I''m wrong. I blame this bastard for making my subordinates lose their sense. Please listen to my subordinates carefully."


    The Lord waved and asked, "what do you want to say?"


    "This son of a bitch sold his big diamond palms for profit without authorization, which revealed his unique skills. If he meets a strong enemy, he may lose. This is also a loss to the temple." Zhao Shoufa''s sad and indignant way.


    Now the temple Lord has collected all the money and accepted the practice completely. When Zhao Baofa said it, he felt no disturbance in his heart, but said: "Zhao Baofa has said a lot, it''s just a martial art, not your best skill. I know you''re in love, but it''s done, and I can only accept it. "


    As soon as Zhao Baofa heard this, he knew that he was a little late. The temple master must have heard the same words from the other side, so he said, "if this kid just sent the palm manual to benefit the people, it''s just that she sold it at a high price for profit. Isn''t it because my temple made a wedding dress for her?"


    After hearing this, the temple Master said with a smile: "Zhao''s Dharma protector didn''t know. The price of this young man was very low, because the common people could afford it, and he sent all the 200 million Lingjing that gained profits to the temple, which not only benefits the common people, but also meets the urgent need of our temple. Do you think it''s two kill one stone?"


    "What?" Zhao didn''t expect Hua Ruge to come here.


    Selling his skills cheaply and donating money to the shrine not only belittled the value of his skills, but also blocked his mouth. I dare to say that this bastard doesn''t want any money by himself, just to annoy him!


    For a while, his Qi and blood would burst and die if he was not healthy.


    The temple Lord knew that he was also wronged, and said: "Zhao Dharma protector, I know that you are reluctant to spread martial arts. If I turn around and ask the danfang to give you some elixir and medicine, I will make up for your loss."


    Zhao Fufa only felt that his mouth was full of sweet smell, and he didn''t even have the strength to stare at Hua like a song, so he only got the way: "thank you very much, temple master."


    "And a fifth of the annual sacrifice you will pay this year, as well as some of your burdens." The temple Master said again.


    Zhao Shoufa should.


    "The posterity is a talented person, and is dedicated to our temple. You are not allowed to hurt her." The Lord of the temple gave orders.


    He could see that the young man was a money spinner and could not be cut down.


    Zhao Shoufa refuses to accept the way: "the temple Lord, this is a disaster. Maybe there is something wrong with it. You must not be confused by him."


    Liu HUFA just wanted to explain two sentences, and then listened to the temple leader: "Zhao HUFA, don''t alarmist. I know that your disciples and this young student have some friction, but it''s all between the younger generation. You as the elder also have to be involved, so you may lose your status."


    "But..."


    "Zhao Dharma protector, go back and think about what you said. Don''t confuse the whole situation because you are in a mood and don''t divide right from wrong." There was already some displeasure in the Lord''s voice.


    Zhao HUFA was afraid to say even if he was angry again. He hurriedly said: "my subordinates obey my orders. When I go back, I will shut my door and meditate."


    "Go." The temple Lord said and looked at Liu''s side and said, "I''m tired. Go down, too."


    "Yes." Both sides responded together, but withdrew from the main hall.


    The hall door slowly closed behind them. Liu HUFA took a long breath, and finally he was OK.


    Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia are still walking as usual.


    Zhao HUFA suddenly turned his head to stare at Hua Ruge and said, "boy, you are a vicious means?"


    "No one can protect the law." Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and said, "if you don''t change the amount of Lingjing I donated, I don''t have any room to show it."


    "You..." Zhao Baofa now really has a feeling of losing his wife and losing his soldiers.


    Lost palm spectrum to still be born a belly of gas, how to think how to hold back bend.


    Hua Ruge added: "Zhao Baofa can ask himself. Have I ever initiated an incident from the beginning? From the beginning, it was your disciples who smashed my tavern and bullied me as a petty official. After I resisted, I moved out these two people behind you to deal with me. At last, you came to destroy my legs and feet. Even if you are a clay man, you will force me to have three points of anger, right? ¡±Zhao hugfa is in a bad mood. He didn''t come up with any arguments for a while.


    "The logic in your mind is that I, a petty official, should allow you to humiliate me. If I kill you, I should not fight back. If I fight back, I will be rebellious." Hua Ruge said of the sneer: "but you see the wrong person. Hu Yue has never been a person who is allowed to rub the circle and pinch the flat. The previous few times were just a small lesson. If you still don''t understand it, I will accompany you to the end."


    After saying this, she went down the mountain without waiting for what the three of them said.


    Zhao HUFA, Peng Chong and Yao Mei are all green and white. They are used to being superior. They naturally have strong logic in their hearts. However, they fell in the hands of such a small person several times. They are angry and ashamed. They all have a heart of death.


    Hua Ruge, no matter what they think, said it and went down the mountain happily.


    "Little brother Hu, what you just said is too impulsive. This brother Hu is the most petty. If he wants to start secretly, I''m afraid I can''t protect you." Liu HUFA said.


    There is a way to be a thief in a thousand days without a thief in a thousand days. He doesn''t know when the other side will start, and he can''t prevent if he wants to.


    Hua Ruge said: "don''t worry, elder. I think he dare not start in a short time, even though the younger generation can''t fight, but he can escape."


    Liu Fufa sighed, "be careful."


    "Thank you for remembering. I will." Hua is like a song, a peaceful way.


    I don''t know why Liu HUFA thinks these people are capable every time he sees them. Especially when he sees Hua Ruge''s calm face, he always feels that she seems very confident.


    "Those two little friends walk slowly." Liu escorts the two.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia gave a gift, and then they flew out of the mountain gate.

 Chapter 2018

    After coming out, Su Nianxia said with a smile, "the expressions of the three teachers and apprentices just now are really wonderful. I think now they must have the heart to die calculated by you."


    "If only everyone could hear the warning." Hua is like a light song.


    Su Nianxia shook his head: "these self righteous people won''t listen to this. They certainly didn''t listen to those words you said just now. They will still have trouble with us in the future."


    "We''re not alone. We really upset those two people in our family. At last, we don''t know who is going to lose." Hua Ruge is a powerful way.


    "It''s the same, and the monarch''s body soon recovered." Su Nianxia said he was very proud when he was a man.


    "When he''s ready, are you going back to the east?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I asked him. He said it''s not urgent. There are courtiers in charge of the country and nothing will happen. He wants to practice here for a while and then move the focus here." Said Su Nianxia.


    If Hua Ruge nods, he is obviously more suitable for cultivation. If he goes back, his strength will be suppressed by the rules, and he can''t even use his existing strength.


    "And you and your brother-in-law? Are you going back? " Asked Su Nianxia.


    "It doesn''t matter where I am, but my family, Xiaorui, wants to study the way of heaven and should settle down here for a long time." Hua Ruge''s easy way.


    Anyway, all her family are here, and the friends over there can take over one after another, so there''s nothing to worry about.


    Su Nianxia said with a smile, "then we can stay together all the time."


    Hua Ruge just laughs and doesn''t answer.


    Su Nianxia really wants to hold Hua ruoza and play coquettish, but she thinks about her dress, and that''s all she can do in the street.


    Two people think this day is more happy, so did not go home, but think of restaurants to eat delicious.


    On that day, people in Shenyu were very excited about the sale of palm music, so there was no place in the tavern. Even the one Hua Ruge often kept was occupied by people.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t just say, "why don''t we have tea?"


    "That''s the only way." Su Nianxia shook her head.


    Hua rugo went to the opposite teahouse and asked the waiter to bring some wine and vegetables.


    So they were in the teahouse, eating and listening to lian''er''s singing. They thought they were very happy in their childhood.


    Su Nianxia ate and asked, "cousin, since the temple Lord has agreed that we should sell this martial art, how many days can we sell it while the iron is hot?"


    "There''s no profit in selling it." Hua Ruge ate a piece of meat and said, "think about how many 300 thousand shares we sold this morning. These wounded businessmen must have started selling now. Their competitive price will be lower and lower. Even if we can''t earn tens of millions, we''d better stop here."


    Su Nianxia nodded: "you have experience in business."


    "This is called a swift retreat." Hua Yuege smiles.


    After eating and drinking for a while, they came back home after getting drunk.


    As Hua ruoge thought, on the same day and the days after that, the merchants began to sell the big diamond palm. The price dropped quickly from the first 300000 yuan. One day later, they bought 100000 yuan, and three days later, it was only worth 50000 yuan.


    But the cheaper the price is, the more people can afford it, so these businessmen basically did not lose money.


    Of course, they have the idea to sell the magic palms in the surrounding holy land. But when they got there, they found that the big diamond palms had spread in the surrounding holy land, and they sold them at the price of one hundred in case.


    They inquired about it, and even sold hundreds of shares, especially the Heishui temple, a relatively rich God Kingdom, which sold as many as 500 shares. They almost went mad. That''s five billion shares.


    Of course, these businessmen also inquired about the person who sold the martial arts, but no one knew, because this person sold things directly to the auction and the Xuanji Pavilion, and the people who dragged these places sold them, basically without showing their face.


    And the auction and Xuanji pavilion are strictly confidential in this respect, do not disclose the seller''s information, and there is no way to find out.


    Of course, the action can be so fast, the businessmen all suspect that it is Hu Xiaodong''s family, but Hu Xiaodong''s family has always been in the red flame realm and never went out. It''s not easy to check what her subordinates did, so it can only be a guess at the end.


    Most of the time, Hua Ruge accompanies Xiao Bao and Tuo BARREI at home, and only occasionally comes out to eat and go shopping.


    On this day, Hua Ruge was sitting in the yard, and Tuo BARREI was walking back and forth in the yard with Xiao Bao. She looked at this big moment, and her heart was warm.


    At this time, the young man ran in and said, "master, sun is here."


    "Who?" Hua Yuege picks up eyebrows. When does she have more masters?


    "It''s sun batian, Sun Ye." Said the boy.


    Hua rugo''s eyes brightened when he heard the name: "little grandson is back? I''ll be right there. "


    She said that she did not say hello to Tuoba Rui Xiaobao and went out.


    Xiaobao said, "little grandson."


    Tuoba Ruilian said busily, "Xiaobao is still small. I can''t say that."


    "Said the mother." Xiaobao''s face is confused.


    "My mother can say, Xiaobao can''t, it''s not pleasant." Tuoba Rui squats down and patiently says.


    Xiaobao won''t ask why now, but she was so happy to see her mother say it and didn''t want to give up. Then she said: "little grandson, have fun."


    Tuoba Rui cannot laugh or cry. He thinks it''s necessary to tell Hua Ruge to be careful about his words and deeds in front of the children, or he will teach the children bad from childhood.


    Xiaobao looks at his father and smiles happily.


    "You''re just like your mother." Tuo barrow saw that he was teasing himself and couldn''t help but pinching his little nose.


    He started very lightly. Xiaobao didn''t know it was blame. He laughed even more happily.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t want to correct it. Seeing the child happy, he couldn''t help laughing.


    In the front hall, Hua Ruge walked past and saw sun batian standing there with an excited look on his face.


    "It seems that they have brought back good news. Let''s talk about it. How much did they earn?" Hua, like the great Kara, sat on the throne and asked.


    Sun batian said after a few giggles: "Sir, I haven''t seen so much money in my life. This time I''ve opened my eyes to you."


    "How much?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "This time, I went to five God regions nearby and earned more than 20 billion top-grade Lingjing." Sun batian said.


    Hua Ruge was also very satisfied with the number. He clapped his hands and said, "well done, I did not mistake you."


    "Look for a spacious place, sir. I''ll give you the money." Sun batian looked at the hall and felt that he could not put the money in his hand.


    "Go, to the middle court."


    Two people walked into the courtyard, Hua Ruge cloth cut off the line of sight, sun batian just took out the money.


    Two billion pieces of Lingjing are not a small number. There are so many mountains when they are taken out, but they will be taken in batches in the yard.


    Hua Ruge received a total of 1.9 billion yuan, and the remaining 100 million yuan was still there. He said to him, "it''s also hard for you to run this time. Take these and call and reward the brothers in batches. Be careful not to show off wealth."


    "Here These... " Sun batian can''t say anything when he looks at the money.


    He said that he had never seen two billion in his life. In fact, he had never seen one billion put together. He thought that the eldest brother would reward him millions of millions. He didn''t expect that this move would be one billion. He didn''t even dare to accept it. He felt guilty.


    Although the two billion yuan was sold by him and his brothers, everyone can do it. It''s mainly because it''s the most difficult to obtain martial arts skills, so he doesn''t think his labor is worth so much money.


    "Keep it, you deserve it." Hua Yuege said.


    Although she loves money, she is not greedy. She is always very generous to her subordinates.


    Sun batian shook his head repeatedly and said, "no, it''s too much. How can a little he de do it?"


    "If you don''t take so much money with you, you will have virtue and ability. Don''t refuse what you deserve. Take it quickly. I want to go back." Hua Yuege continued.


    "Thank you." Sun batian just took it.


    He now thinks that his choice to follow the boss is the most correct decision in his life. It took less than two months for him to prosper. How dare he have so much money to be a little gangster before.


    Hua rugo asked before returning to the backyard, "by the way, is there no universal silver number?"

 Chapter 2019

    "We have several silver names in Shenyu, and other Shenyu are different, but there are few small places to go. We haven''t seen the silver names with semicolons everywhere. I don''t think there will be any. Maybe these God regions will fight one day. No one has the ability to open such unaffected silver names. " Sun batian replied.


    Hua Ruge laughed after listening: "I see. Let''s go."


    Sun batian should go.


    Hua Ruge, who has tasted the sweetness of silver before, thinks this is feasible, but for the time being, she has not had such a great influence, so she postponed the plan indefinitely.


    Back in the backyard, she and Tuo BARREI talked about it. Tuo BARREI never felt anything about money, but when she was happy, she said, "I don''t feel like losing money."


    "Don''t compensate. This time, I''ve not only returned to the capital, but also made a lot of money." Hua said with a smile.


    Tuoba Rui laughs.


    After Hua Ruge made money, she didn''t expand very much and didn''t plan to buy another property. She wanted to make a lot of money. Although many people can guess that she also made money in other God regions, there is no evidence that anything is useless. She won''t admit it.


    After that, Hua Ruge closed for several days. Because she felt the chance to break through, she broke through the bottleneck and reached the triple level of Shenyuan.


    Su Nianxia was stunned by the speed of her practice as if she were cheating, because she is far more diligent than Hua Ruge, but now she is still in the middle of the first priority, and the distance from breakthrough is still very far.


    Although Tuoba Rui and juntianxia are in the same quadruple, they are driven out by danger in the forbidden area. Now when they are in peace, their cultivation speed can''t catch up with huaruge.


    After Hua Ruge came out, he felt that his body had changed a lot. His body was much lighter than before, and his body''s spiritual power was running more smoothly. Now, the efficiency of full-scale exercise is faster than before, and his body is stronger.


    Now her cultivation of the Sutra of annihilation has reached the fifth level. The power of red light from her eyes is even higher. She tried to use it. After looking at it, Tuo BARREI said that even the top five would lose the ability to fight back. It has become her strongest attack means


    Hua rugo is very satisfied with this change. Before, she didn''t use magic power Now even if there are five strong men, she will surely win.


    After the breakthrough, Hua Ruge went out occasionally. On this day, she went to the public office to see the director''s master. The director''s master told her about what she had done to offend Zhao Baofa.


    Hua Ruge listened attentively, with a very correct attitude.


    "I know that I won''t listen to you even if I say that. If I have enough rest, I''ll come back to work. I always feel like I have no bottom without you." Said the director.


    "The trust of the multi-minded adults is just that the old boy Zhao HUFA hates me now. He dare not to ask for my trouble now. He is afraid that he will come to our office. I''d better come back slowly." Hua Yuege said.


    The director''s master didn''t look at her kindly and said, "you know how to make trouble."


    "Yes."


    "If you don''t come back, you can take good care of yourself and make it one step at a time." The director said again.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "I understand."


    "Don''t say that. Since you''re here today, you''ll leave later. We''ll have a drink together when you come back." Said the director.


    Hua Ruge was so happy when he heard this. He even said: "this is good. Our brothers haven''t been together for a long time."


    That night, she was drinking in the courtyard of the public office. The tolerance people gave her thumbs up and said, "brother Hu, you are so good. You have made all the people who are so high and powerful as Zhao HUFA. It''s really a skill."


    "Yes, I don''t think we can have such talents in our office. We can all boast for several years when we are your brother."


    "Yes, I couldn''t go to my daughter-in-law before. My father-in-law looked down upon the brothers of our public office. Later, when brother Hu came out, my father-in-law immediately agreed. On the day of marriage, he said that heroes don''t ask where they came from. Let me also learn from you. "


    "Haha, third, then you have to learn our brother Hu''s skills."


    "What''s the hurry? I''ll take my time." He said and sang to China like a song: "brother, you teach brother, how can I be as good as you."


    "My brothers praised me. I''m just lucky. I don''t have much ability." Hua Ruge said.


    "Your modesty has deceived us for a long time. We thought you were incompetent before."


    "Not really. I used to take care of you as a little brother. I didn''t expect you to be the most hidden one."


    Hua rugo raised his glass and said, "brothers, don''t praise me, either. Drink and drink."


    Everyone clinked a drink. They all shouted happily. For a while, the backyard was very busy.


    Hua Yuege paid a few respects to the director. The director said with deep heart: "boy, you are the most potential posterity I have ever seen. This small office can''t keep you for too long, but you should remember that no matter how prosperous you are, you should come back to have a look and have a drink with me when you are free."


    "Well, I dare not forget it." Hua Ruge nodded and agreed.


    She didn''t drink less that night. When she went back, she could barely walk by herself. When she saw Tuo BARREI in the backyard, she couldn''t grow up on him.


    "You." Tuoba Rui helplessly carries her back to the room and puts her on the bed.


    Hua rugo held his neck and said, "I''m not drunk, I''m happy."


    "What''s the good news?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "what''s happier in life than drinking with a good friend and blowing a bull?"


    "I''m behind your friends?" Tuo Barry looked at her and asked.


    "What''s your concern? I don''t mean that." Hua is shaking her head like a song.


    Tuo barrui then asked, "where do I line up?"


    "First, you are the first in my heart." Hua rugo said and kissed him on the lips. The smile on his face was a flirting look.


    She was used to taking advantage of Tuo barrow when she was drunk, and kept her hands around his neck.


    And Tuo Ba Rui knew that she was drunk and would not care about her at this time, so she said softly, "let go first, I will fetch water for you."


    "No."


    "Don''t make trouble, or you won''t want to drink again next time."


    Hua Ruge put down his hand and let go of it.


    Tuoba Rui just cleaned her up, and then went to bed. Hua Ruge just wanted to lie down on him. Tuoba Rui was tight by her noisy throat. She would not let her go if she was not drunk early in the morning.


    Since then, the life of several people has been relatively quiet. Zhao HUFA may be afraid of what the temple Lord said on the same day, and does not come to find them trouble, so the life is very happy.


    On this day, Emperor Tianxia and Tuoba Rui discussed cultivation while playing chess. Hua rugo and Su Nianxia were reading the script at the same time. This was the latest one they bought. They both liked to spend their time here.


    At this time, Xiao Si went to the front of the courtyard and said to Hua Ruge, "my host, I have your post."


    Hua Ruge put down the script, waved and said, "who sent it?"


    "The man claimed to be Liu''s disciple." Xiaosi comes to hand over the post to Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo picked it up and opened it. Su Nianxia also came up and asked, "what''s up?"


    Both of them clearly saw the content of the post. It was the emissary of Blackwater temple with his disciples. They will arrive in two days. On the third day, they will hold a competition in the square. Please go to watch the battle.


    "Why do good people send people to duel?" Su Nianxia asked in bewilderment.


    "To put it bluntly, we need to demonstrate, suppress the red flame temple and take the money away." Hua Ruge closed the post and looked at the two and asked, "are you going or not?"


    Tuoba Rui falls a black son and says two words lightly: "you are determined."


    Su Nianxia said to the emperor, "emperor, I want to see the excitement."


    "Good." Juntianxia agrees.


    "Anyway, it''s also idle. Let''s go and have a look at the bustle. Anyway, we can''t have a fight between the two shrines." Hua Yuege said.


    Su Nianxia was very happy about this and said: "at last, there''s a lot of fun again. These days I''m bored."

 Chapter 2020

    "It''s said that the disciples of Blackwater temple are very skilled. Let''s go to see them." Hua Ruge is also very interested in this.


    Su Nianxia nodded repeatedly.


    Tuoba Rui and juntianxia are not interested in this, but they decide to accompany them if they want to go.


    But those who stand in the neutral position are happy to watch the bustle, and the recognition of their divine realm is not so. When they hear that the black water temple is coming again, they all groan,


    because the disciples of the black water temple are generally strong in strength, and they can win in three trials each time, which greatly reduces the prestige of the red flame temple, and then they go away and try Ask who likes such a neighbor?


    Hua Ruge can feel this when she goes out to the theatre and drinks tea, because people''s mood is not high recently, which makes her business not as good as before.


    Even if someone talks about it again, he is also listless and disgraceful. He doesn''t know when his red flame temple will be able to produce a young talent and teach Blackwater temple a lesson.


    This point is said that the people at the table next to me are all attached to each other. They hope to win once. Otherwise, they dare not speak more every time they go out. They always feel shorter than others.


    "It''s bad enough to be bullied." Su Nianxia said to China in a low voice.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head. Seeing them like this, the Heishui temple is a little too much. If you don''t pay back the money, you still have to suppress it. It''s not bullying the honest people.


    Su Nianxia shook his head and said, "it''s impossible to fall behind. It will be beaten."


    "It''s not easy to develop well." Hua Yuege said.


    "If my monarch were to take charge, he would have turned over."


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "there may be many powerful people in the world, but few are capable of governing the world. Your monarch is one of the best."


    When Su Nianxia heard Hua Ruge praising her man, she smiled so hard that little stars appeared in her eyes.


    "But it''s easy for me to come here. I will join several other God regions to fight with the Blackwater temple. I don''t believe they refuse to accept it." Hua rugo said, her method has always been simple and crude.


    Su Nianxia thought about this. Although there are not many strong people, after all, there are many people. As long as we press on, we don''t need to fight against Blackwater temple, we will propose reconciliation. After all, fighting is not good for anyone.


    After drinking some tea, they went back, because the general atmosphere in Shenyu was not very good, which made them not so happy, so they decided not to go out before the competition.


    But when they didn''t go out, people also kept passing in the news. One day later, the people of Blackwater temple came. It''s said that one of the disciples openly molested a little daughter-in-law in the street. The man of the little daughter-in-law dared not say anything. The little daughter-in-law committed suicide when she went back.


    The temple sent someone to ask what happened. The emissary and disciple said on the spot that it was the little daughter-in-law who first seduced people, but they didn''t make it clear.


    "Well, the Lord of this temple is really well fed." Hua Ruge clapped the table as soon as he heard it.


    She is a person with full sense of justice. She can''t hear this kind of thing. People''s ordinary good fortune lives well and is ruined by these bastards?


    If she could manage anything, not to mention the size of the temple master, even a small master could not tolerate such a situation, she would have abandoned the rogue.


    Su Nianxia also said angrily: "this is too bullying."


    "This is xiamawei." The subtle way of the king.


    "It''s not good to use horse power. It''s not human business to do it." Su Nianxia''s exhilarating way.


    Juntianxia takes her hand.


    Hua Ruge then shook his head and said, "the temple is weak, and even its own people can''t protect it. There is no hope."


    "Calm down." Tuo barrai slapped her on the back.


    Although they were angry, they had no chance to fight. At last, they both sighed and went back to the room.


    This incident also caused a certain sensation in the red flame temple. The temple is divided into two groups, one of which believes that this incident must be investigated, otherwise the black water temple will think that the temple is weak, and will certainly increase in the future.


    On the other hand, they are timid. They say that the black water temple is too powerful and has always been unreasonable. If we pursue this matter, it will cause even greater disaster.


    The temple Lord was so distressed that he finally chose a non soft and non hard way of investigation, which was to verbally express the dissatisfaction of the temple.


    The main war faction was very disappointed, and felt that such a temple leader was weak. But because there were many people in the main peace faction, and there was no way to say anything, they all felt that there was a cloud in their chest.


    After hearing the accusation from Heishui temple, the attitude was very good. The disciples of the culprit also admitted it, because they didn''t want to be too stiff.


    But when the people of the red flame Temple left, the people of the black water temple laughed.


    The offending disciple said to another: "elder martial brother, I will say that this red flame temple is a group of soft eggs. You don''t believe it. Now you can lose to me. Come on, take Lingjing."


    "The red flame temple was no worse than us ten years ago. Now it has developed to this virtue. I didn''t expect that." Although the latter disciple took the money, he was not very depressed, but he looked down upon the red flame Temple more and more.


    The emissary said with a straight face: "OK, it''s all gone. I can''t beat this bet after that. If we make a big deal, we won''t be able to finish."


    "Don''t worry, martial uncle. We won''t play anymore."


    The disciples'' laughter and frolic are all gone.


    The next morning, Hua Ruge was called by Tuoba Rui before he woke up.


    "Not so early, will you?" Hua Ruge reluctantly sticks out a small head from the quilt.


    Tuo Ba Rui pinched her nose and said, "then don''t you want to see the competition?"


    "All right." Hua Ruge was still very interested in the contest, but after he promised, he didn''t remember. Then he looked at Tuoba Rui and said, "do you have to go so early?"


    "It''s not early. Others have practiced for two hours." Tuoba Rui''s way of crying and laughing.


    He said so, but in Hua Ruge''s consciousness, it''s too early to get up in the morning. She stretched out her arm and said, "then pull me up."


    Tuo Barry bent over and picked her up.


    Hua Ruge stayed in his arms for a while before he got a lot of energy. He got out of bed to wash and dress.


    Because she felt that the practice of the red flame temple was too cowardly, she consciously distinguished herself from the disciples of the temple, so she chose a set of silver robes instead of the red one she always liked to wear.


    After the two of them went out, juntianxia and Su Nianxia were already in the middle of the courtyard, so the four went out together.


    People in the red flame realm were not optimistic about the competition. After yesterday''s incident, people all groaned more and more. They frowned and didn''t look up when they walked.


    Several people walk in the street, looking at people or sad or angry look, more or less, or some infection.


    Hua Ruge now feels that if this is her native place, she will definitely go to the challenge arena to fight, or to frustrate the spirit of the black water temple and give a breath for the red flame temple.


    But now she is just a foreigner, the collective sense of honor is not very strong, so there is no plan to fight.


    After a while, I went to the square in the center of Shenyu. Now stands have been raised around the square, which has become a closed space. Only when people enter the stands can they see the situation inside.


    And the stand is very high and large, which can hold tens of thousands of people, so there are many people who can see the competition.


    Hua Ruge four people went in and saw Liu Fufa, who had already been sitting in crisis, and Liu Feng, who was sitting behind him. Several people went to see the ceremony.


    Liu HUFA is one of the main fighters. Now the temple Lord has chosen to give way to him. He is very unhappy. So he didn''t smile when he saw some people.


    Hua Ruge sits beside Liu Feng. Liu Feng whispers to her why Liu HUFA looks like this, and sighs: "I didn''t expect that."


    "It''s a pity." Hua Ruge sighs too.


    Very sympathetic to the tragedy.


    Speaking this way, Hua Rugong heard a familiar voice saying, "little brother Hu, don''t be hurt."


    It''s a strange voice. Hua Yuege looks at it and sees Zhao Fufa coming with his disciples.

 Chapter 2021

    Even though it has been more than ten days, Zhao''s face is still blue, and the disciples behind him don''t have a good face.


    "Zhao Dadu is a Dharma protector. I''m very polite." Hua is smiling like a song.


    Zhao HUFA is sitting at the seat beside Liu HUFA, and Hua Ruge says with a cold hum: "boy, you are so proud. The palm techniques of other divine regions are sold out, aren''t they? "


    "What other realms?" Hua Yuege asked in surprise, "what Zhao Da Dharma protector said is not very clear. Please give me some advice."


    "Don''t think I don''t know it''s you if you play dumb." Zhao''s tone is not good.


    Hua rugo shook her head and didn''t tell him. The relationship between the two had been torn apart. She didn''t admit it. She didn''t need to deny it all the time. Even if she told the truth, the other party couldn''t believe it, let alone she didn''t tell the truth.


    Zhao HUFA is even more hateful when he sees that she doesn''t make fault. This kid is too lazy to explain and doesn''t pay attention to him.


    While the crowd was waiting to chat, Liu Feng told Hua Ruge that there were three matches in total. The two sides sent four, five and six disciples to fight. The winner of the two games was the winner.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head to show that he was clear.


    "Our temple sends out outstanding people of the same level of cultivation. These people are usually hidden on the mountain by the temple leader for cultivation. They don''t go down the mountain once for a long time. We should take a good look at these elder martial brothers later." Liu Feng said with a little excitement.


    Seeing how excited he was, Hua rugo thought he should know the inside story and asked, "brother, do you mean we can win?"


    "Win?" Liu Feng said and sighed: "that''s difficult. The disciples sent there are very strong every time. It''s said that the genius disciple who came to their temple leader this time, what''s his name


    "Very powerful?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Liu Feng nodded: "this man is a strong man of six, but I heard that he is only 29 years old this year. If we can produce a quintuple one before the age of 30, it''s really powerful. "


    For fear of being listened to by others, Liu Feng''s voice is very small.


    Although all the people here have Shenyuan, they will not pry into the privacy of others. This is the basic etiquette.


    "Thirty, six?" Hua Ruge calculated: "that''s a little bit fierce."


    You should know that the higher the realm is, the more difficult it is to cultivate. After she came to the divine realm, she probably also understood the situation here. Those who can reach the five or six realms are over 100 years old. The seven realms are even hundreds of years old. The eight realms she has not heard of, nor seen, and she would like to be older.


    And this person can grow into a sixfold under the age of 30, which is a genius among the geniuses.


    "People say that Qinchuan must be a reincarnation of a deity, otherwise how could it be cultivated so fast?" Liu Feng said again.


    Hua Ruge then nodded. She was more and more interested in meeting this person.


    Just then I saw a group of people in black came in under the guidance of the disciples of the flame temple. These people in black raised their heads and chests one by one, with a proud look.


    They sat on the seat opposite to the challenge arena. They were not in the same direction as Hua Ruge.


    As soon as these people appeared in the red flame temple, they began to talk about it. They guessed more about which of the young disciples was the legendary genius Qinchuan.


    Hua Ruge glanced at them and found that all the disciples showed strong momentum, especially one with a sword eyebrow and starlike eyes and a cold and arrogant eyes, who looked more powerful.


    With only feeling that she thought it was Qinchuan.


    And she even looked at two eyes, around Tuoba Rui will be low way: "no I look good."


    "I didn''t look at my face." Hua, like a song, answered and glanced again.


    "Not as good as me." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge smiled, because he was not at home, so he didn''t say anything.


    But if I let her say it, I''m sure I''ll call it a vinegar jar.


    It''s not just Hua Ruge who is curious. Su Nianxia, on the other side, also asked Jun Tianxia, "does that look best if it''s the genius they say?"


    "It''s not very nice." There is no such thing as a word.


    Su Nianxia had to step back and said, "I know if you are not good, the one among them looks good."


    She said and pointed.


    Jun Tianxia said: "well, the strength is very strong, rare."


    "That''s what you said. It looks like we''re going to lose this time." Su Nianxia said in a low voice.


    Jun Tianxia also thinks so, so he slightly points one by one.


    During the discussion, the leader of the red flame temple with a group of young disciples came down from the sky. The leader of the temple is a strong one of the seven. Now he is full of momentum, which really makes the whole audience feel the pressure.


    The disciples behind him are also smart and elegant. Looking at them, they look like a high-ranking person. People are more concerned that there is a woman among those disciples,


    the girl is born with skin like blood, facial features are not selected, especially the cold and clear look looks like a fairy in the sky.


    At this time, not only the surprise from other places in Blackwater temple, but also the common people in Shenyuan and a few disciples of red flame Temple don''t know which figure this is.


    Hua Ruge didn''t pay special attention to the girl. She glanced at the whole girl, and thought that although the strength of the disciples of the red flame temple was also very strong, they were slightly inferior to the black water temple. I''m afraid there was no chance to win.


    The temple Lord and his disciples fell on the challenge arena, and they all stood up and bowed down. The temple Lord said, "you are welcome."


    And they stood up, and sat down again.


    The temple master turned to the direction of Blackwater temple and said, "you have worked hard all the way, how was your rest yesterday?"


    The black water temple still needs to be polite, so they all stand up. One of the older people said, "thank you for your hospitality. We have a very good rest."


    "That''s good. Please sit down." The temple Master said and flew to the seat with his disciples. He sat on the right side of Zhao''s Dharma protector, and the disciples he brought were all seated.


    After the temple master sat down, he waved his hand and the chief minister of the temple said: "this time, the young talents from the red flame temple and the Blackwater temple are fighting for accomplishments, so that the two temples can better communicate and cultivate. The disciples of both sides must point to the end, and do not hurt the harmony."


    Two sides stand out three disciples respectively. Under the challenge arena, Wen Yan answers, "yes."


    At this time, it was found that among the three disciples sent by the red flame temple, there was the girl. She was standing in the middle, which should be the five fold cultivation.


    "This girl is so fierce." Hua Yuege said.


    Liu Feng, next to him, listened and said, "this is elder martial sister Zhou, a personal disciple of the Lord of the temple. This year, she is also under 30 years old."


    Hua nodded like a song.


    At this time, the principal said, "we will win in three matches, two matches. Each match will send a disciple of the same level, one of the four, five and six disciples respectively."


    People already know the rules of the competition, so they don''t listen very much. Most people''s eyes are on the woman and Qinchuan opposite. They think that the disciples sent out this time are not only strong, but also good-looking.


    The chief said that he could not use concealed weapons, pills and other rules. After that, he turned around and waited for the Lord to speak.


    The chief nodded slightly, and the chief said, "now the competition officially begins. The first group of disciples is Li Yu, the red flame temple, and Yang Fang, the black water temple."


    They fly to the challenge arena, fist salute first, and then take out the ice blade. Li Yu uses a sword, while the other side uses two big hammers, which is power type at first sight.


    "Elder martial brother, please advise." Li Yu said, and the sword made a rainbow and attacked the other side.


    The one who used the hammer didn''t hide either. When he had enough strength, the hammer went up directly with black air, and the collision resolved the strength of the other party. Li Yu turned his wrist and drew back with his sword. He saw the red Rainbow Road split out, which was too fast for people to see.


    Liu Feng is there to say hello.


    Hua Ruge could not help but say: "it is worthy of being the best of the four, which is a lot higher."


    Of course, she compared it with Peng Chong.

 Chapter 2022

    Because it''s not a secret thing, she didn''t pay attention to the volume and said it out.


    Peng Chong and Yao Mei listen to each other and look over here. Their eyes seem to kill people.


    Hua Ruge felt that he was a bit speechless, so he turned around and said, "don''t get me wrong, you two. I don''t mean anything else."


    "Boy, I study hard these days. The big diamond palm is not the same now. Would you like to play with me again?" Peng Chong made a provocation.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I don''t want to fight. I''m not interested."


    Before that, she was the double strength of shenyuanjing. It was very enjoyable to fight Pengchong, but now she has broken through the triple strength. Moreover, she has also made a lot of efforts to kill the world''s scriptures. She really doesn''t put Pengchong in her eyes.


    "Boy, you look down on people." Peng Chong stared.


    Before Hua Ruge could speak, the hall master frowned at Zhao Fufa and said, "Zhao Fufa, your disciples are really rude."


    Zhao HUFA is shocked, and Peng Chong''s legs are soft.


    "What the temple master taught me was that my subordinates would be good at birth and discipline." Zhao Shoufa hurried.


    He took a look at Peng Chong. Peng Chong felt wronged. It was Hua rugo who first challenged him.


    The temple master shook his head again. He thought that these people were so domineering in front of him. He didn''t know what to do normally. It was really damaging the reputation of the temple.


    If it wasn''t for this occasion, he would have had an attack, but now the battle is going on, he''s not in the mood to take care of it.


    Hua Ruge looks at Peng Chong and looks at him. He is speechless. He shows his hands to Peng Chong, which means that I can say it casually. I can''t blame him.


    Peng Chong, on the other hand, saw her gloating and was even more oppressed.


    As soon as Hua Ruge can''t explain clearly, he simply won''t say it. Then he watched the competition on the challenge arena.


    At this time, the two people are still fighting together. Yang Fang of the Blackwater Temple seems to be powerful, but clumsy, so he can''t take advantage of it. It''s Li Yu. Although the strength is not very strong, the sword moves are really fierce, and they are always pressing each other.


    It''s just that Yang Fang is clumsy, but he seems to have a lot of experience in actual combat. A pair of shrieking bursts of hammer dancing are not so easy to get close to him and hurt him.


    "Not bad." Hua Ruge nodded.


    She felt that the two men had their own strengths and looked good.


    Tuo Ba Rui turned his head and said in a low voice, "this man''s sword skill is really good, and he has a good understanding. If I cultivate my sword skill, I will win."


    "It''s rare. You have admirers." Hua said with a smile.


    "It''s a pity that it''s not the climate yet. Although the sword moves are fierce, they will still fail without the sword." Tuoba Rui takes another sentence.


    Hua Ruge looked carefully and saw Li Yu''s shortcomings, but she couldn''t see the shortcomings of the sword move. In fact, the sword move is good, but the spirit is relatively weak. If Yang Fang can''t be injured in advance, the war situation will reverse after a period of consumption.


    "Each of them has a profound skill and a flexible sword, but they have their own advantages." Jun Tianxia is on the other side.


    Su Nianxia also said: "I like the one who uses the sword. The strength of the hammer is good, but it''s too heavy."


    "Most powerful moves need to be brewed, which is naturally time-consuming, so people with strong attack power tend to be a little slower." Jun Tianxia explains to her.


    Su Nianxia nuzui said to Hua Rugong, "my cousin is both of them."


    There is no denying it.


    Hua Yuege hears the words and looks over two people and smiles at Su Nianxia and says: "you don''t blow the cow for me, be careful that others will challenge me for a while."


    Su Nianxia immediately vomited her tongue.


    The battle on the challenge arena is going on all the time. As soon as the two attack and defend, they fight hundreds of moves. Li Yu takes the initiative, but only uses the long sword peak to make a small cut on Yang Fang''s shoulder. In addition, Yang Fang is not hurt.


    Yang Fang is a pair of sledgehammers. Although it takes some power, he has a profound skill and is not afraid to spend it.


    After several hundred moves, Li Yu''s physical strength slightly decreased. Yang Fang found the opportunity to start the counter attack. At this time, Li Yu couldn''t take the initiative. Slowly, the two of them started the move that you came to me.


    Liu Shoufa frowned, turned to Hua Ruge and said, "brother Hu, if you play, you may win this Yang Fang?"


    He saw Hua Yuege''s ability that day, and knew that although she looked very weak, she was also strong in strength, even better than Yang Fang, so he asked.


    Hua Yuege nodded his head after hearing the words: "if you are younger, you can win."


    There''s no need to lie to Liu Fufa. Yang Fang and she are equally powerful. Although Yang Fang is much stronger than Peng Chong in attack, she can win when she fights hard in the second level, let alone the third level.


    If she uses the body quenching method to increase her strength to quadruple, it''s too easy to deal with Yang Fang. It''s estimated that one stick will go out of power.


    Liu Fufa thought for a moment and said, "little brother Hu, you sit next to me. I have something to say to you."


    Others don''t listen to him. She must have listened to him, so she stepped forward and sat beside him.


    Liu Shoufa said in a low voice, "little brother, what did the Blackwater Temple do here yesterday?"


    "I have heard that these bastards are not human." Hua Yuege said.


    "I''ll send you the next words. Listen carefully." Liu HUFA said again.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    Liu HUFA then told Hua Ruge, "the Lord of the temple chose to give way to yesterday''s event, which made the Blackwater Temple rampant to the extreme. If today''s competition also lost, then we must face more and more humiliation."


    Hua Ruge is a little slow at the beginning of this time, because she has already guessed what might be.


    "Today, yesterday''s events can''t be retrieved, but today''s competition I see hope, that''s you." Liu HUFA looked at her and then heard, "as long as you are willing to play, then we can pull back a city. At that time, the face of the temple master will not be so ugly, and the disciples and people of our temple will have some hope."


    Hua Ruge knew that if he had been weak and failed, it would have a great impact on his disciples and the people. Especially if he was really won three times this time, the people in the red flame temple would not be able to look up.


    "And you have also helped the temple master. He is a bit indecisive. If he goes on like this, he will not be able to serve the public. He is afraid that the following people will make more noise after they have a deep complaint."


    "It''s not easy to get the safety of the temple, little brother, you should be a stick to me."


    Liu HUFA earnestly advised that borrowing money from the Blackwater temple, and then forcing people to die alive yesterday to compete with today''s competition, made him feel very bad, for fear that the Shenyu would not be able to recover like this, or that there would be any change in the temple, and then there would be a lot of blood.


    In addition, he thinks that Su, the current Temple leader, is still weak outside, but at least he can distinguish right from wrong, and at least he can maintain the peace and harmony of the temple.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to be in charge of this business, but later on she thought that there were so many unfair things in the world that she couldn''t be in charge of. Besides, she just wanted to be a businessman and make money to play. If she got involved in this kind of temple struggle, her temperament would be hard to give up.


    But Liu HUFA is the life-saving benefactor of Tuo BARREI and juntianxia, and she is also very sincere to them, where can she refuse.


    Moreover, she also calculated in her mind that the Blackwater temple was only to establish power, and it would not easily start a war. After all, there are too many enemies, and if there is chaos, it is likely to lead one hair and move the whole body.


    This time, the cost of her meddling may be very low, so she immediately said: "you don''t have to say it, I can promise. It''s just the rule that it''s only three games. Am I a little late now? "


    Liu Fufa thought for a moment and said, "I will report the matter to the temple Lord first."


    Hua Ruge nodded.


    After that, Tuo Barry guessed what happened, patted her on the shoulder and asked, "you''re going to play?"


    Hua Ruge nods.


    "I''ll do it. You''ll have a rest." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly and said, "you can''t do it. You don''t have a right hand. If you kill someone, it will be even worse."

 Chapter 2023

    Tuoba Rui is not easy to do it, but once it is done, most people will be killed, which is his habit.


    "I remember not to kill." Tuoba Rui takes a step back.


    Hua Ruge still shook his head and said, "since we are going to help people to the end, I can only win one game. There are two games left on the stage. You can win one game at will."


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment, then nodded. Now Hua Ruge has broken through to the third level of Shenyuan realm. It''s no surprise to fight a fourth level monk, so he didn''t stop.


    Liu HUFA and the hall leader''s speaking skills, Li Yu on the stage has already fallen behind, because his strength is not enough, even one-third of the initiative can''t take up, seeing that he was forced to the edge of the challenge arena by those two huge hammers, obviously can''t last for long.


    Yang Fang is very proud, a pair of big hammers dancing is more tiger wind, a down to Li Yu with all his strength.


    Li Yu''s strength is not good at all. It''s good that he can attack actively. If he falls into a passive parry, he can''t resist it. However, his face is already sweating after receiving less than one hundred moves, and he nearly fell off the challenge arena several times.


    After hearing Liu''s words, the temple master didn''t answer at the first time, but frowned. If his temple depends on outsiders, how can he stand in the future? He has lost for many years, not less than this year.


    "No need," he replied


    Liu HUFA urged, but the temple master was still adamant that he could not.


    Liu HUFA can''t help it. He sighs and shakes his head at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge didn''t understand what it meant for a while. After all, she couldn''t understand this kind of no bottom line compromise style with her thinking. After a while, she understood it and touched her nose, which was unbelievable.


    What does the head of the temple think of winning but losing?


    "Little brother Hu, thank you anyway." Liu HUFA said.


    "You are no better than me." Hua Yuege said a word and returned to the second row.


    Although Tuoba Rui and juntianxia were silent, they could not see the red flame Temple TV Zhu in their hearts, which was too weak.


    Su Nianxia said: "this man is too timid. No matter he is in charge of territory or cultivation, his mind is not good."


    Jun Tianxia nodded and thought what she said was very reasonable.


    After Hua Ruge retreated, the two men on the stage fought for more than 100 moves. Li Yu''s strength became more and more weak, but he was unwilling to lose. He wanted to use the best swordsmanship to win the first chance again.


    However, after his strength weakened, the sword move of Lingli could not hurt anyone. He was not good at Parry for a while and was hit on his shoulder by Yang Fang.


    At that time, Li Yu''s legs were bent down by the heavy hammer. Yang Fangmu was fierce, and another hammer hit Li Yu on the chest. How powerful was he? If he did, Li Yu would surely die.


    Because Li Yu was suddenly recruited, Yang Fang''s next move was quick and ruthless. When the people present reacted, the hammer had reached Li Yu''s chest two inches.


    I saw that the first one of the four disciples of the red flame temple would die under Yang Fang''s hammer.


    "Stop it." The hall master gave a big drink, and a terrible pressure immediately went down to Yang Fang. As a top seven power, the pressure on him was very terrible, which immediately made Yang Fang''s spirit a little slack, and the strength on the hammer was also shaken by more than half.


    But only a small half of his strength can smash Li Yu to drink a pot. He spewed out a mouthful of blood and was hurt seriously.


    Liu HUFA immediately stood up and said, "it''s just a duel. How do you get down to the killer?"


    Yang Fanggang was just shaken by the red flame hall master, but when he saw that the hall master just stopped himself from killing people, he was not afraid to do anything to himself. He immediately said, "I''m sorry, I just missed in the next moment, and almost hurt this disciple of the hall. It''s really not right."


    He said no, but the relaxed look on his face didn''t look like an apology.


    Everyone can see that this man not only intentionally wanted to kill people, but also despised the red flame temple to a certain extent, and even made such perfunctory superficial efforts.


    "Where is this failure? It''s obvious that you did it on purpose?" Liu HUFA''s angry way.


    The people of Yang Fang and Heishui temple were surprised. Unexpectedly, the red flame temple could be so hard, but it was only a moment. Soon Yang Fang said:


    "you should know that we didn''t realize a lot of actions when we started. If I was facing the enemy, I would take the other''s life. This move was used for a while There are also confiscations. You can''t slander the younger generation on the basis of seniority? "


    "You..." Liu HUFA is not good at words. There is no evidence for this kind of thing. He can''t think of any words to deal with it for a while.


    He didn''t speak on this side, but he didn''t agree on the other side. The senior emissary of Blackwater Temple stood up and said, "Dharma protector, my temple disciple just failed for a while. Why do you make such a fuss? It''s hard not to deceive nobody in my temple?"


    Liu Shoufa secretly scolds these shameless people in his heart, but it''s really hard to say if this hat is buttoned down. If he is not careful, he may cause war.


    Hua Ruge is angry at the back. She thinks that her strength is weak. If she is in charge, the emissary dares to talk like this. If she doesn''t say anything, she will teach him how to be a man.


    When the Blackwater temple comes to ask for help, she will have to forgive others and not give a large amount of ransom. If the other side is tough, the big deal is to start a war. She thinks that even if the war begins, the red flame temple can lobby several temples around to attack the Blackwater Temple together. It''s uncertain who will suffer the loss.


    But the temple master obviously didn''t have the courage to do so. He hurriedly said: "the emissary should calm down. It''s just a misunderstanding. It''s inevitable for both disciples to get hurt. I believe that it''s only a mistake for the disciples, and it doesn''t hurt my disciples."


    "The Lord of the temple has a clear idea." Yang fanglang said.


    Liu Shoufa saw that the hall master was making a sound, and he could only suppress the raging anger raised by himself. He sat down and didn''t speak.


    The emissary on the opposite side glanced at Liu''s Dharma protector and said: "the Lord of the temple is wise, not like some people''s villain''s heart to taste the belly of a gentleman."


    Liu HUFA was so angry that his face turned blue and he could not attack. He was extremely depressed.


    At this time, the disciples of the red flame Temple helped Li Yu down on the challenge arena. The chief minister announced that the black water temple won, and Yang Fang was elated.


    All the disciples of the red flame temple were indignant. They wished they had the strength to fight against the black water temple.


    On the one hand, people in Shenyu are angry with each other, but they are more angry with the attitude of the temple master. They are also Shenyu. How can the master of Shenyu be such a coward.


    These people''s eyes changed a little at this time. The reason why the temple leader was timid was that he was smart and cautious. Now, seeing how the eyes of all the people could not understand what these people were thinking, it felt a little bad for a while.


    He felt that he had neglected something before, which was enough to threaten his position.


    This is the second scene announced by the chief executive. On the stage of the red flame temple is a woman in red. Her surname is Zhou Miaomiao. She is the strongest of the five cultivation disciples in the temple. She also uses a light long sword and stands there with great momentum.


    The other side is a short, fat, looks like a 30-year-old obscene man, the man''s blade is a black heavy sword, looks like a few words of strength.


    According to Liu Feng''s introduction, Hua Ruge knows that this man is Ma Ming. It is said that although he is not good-looking, the heavy sword is very good. Most of the people of the same level are not his opponents.


    "Brother Hu, do you know that he was the one who molested the woman in the street yesterday?" Liu Feng finished the positive introduction and then began to gossip.


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and said, "is this short winter melon?"


    "Yes, he is the most lecherous. Look at the eyes he looks at elder martial sister Zhou now. It''s really how obscene it is." Liu Feng said again.


    As soon as Hua Yuege saw it, the man''s eyes were full of evil laughter, which made people feel uncomfortable.


    "It''s said that elder martial sister Zhou has made great progress in swordsmanship recently. I don''t know if I can defeat this winter melon and give us a breath." Liu Feng looks at Zhou Miaomiao with great admiration.

 Chapter 2024

    "Younger martial sister Zhou, don''t blame elder martial brother for being rude." On the stage, the horse Ming and evil smile, the tone is very frivolous.


    Zhou Miaomiao obviously disliked this man, frowning: "there is no courtesy in the challenge arena competition just by means."


    "Younger martial sister, I''m the most pitiful elder martial brother. I usually don''t fight with women. This time, I can''t bear to see younger martial sister''s beauty." Ma Ming then said with a smile.


    Zhou Miaomiao''s pretty face was filled with frost, and he didn''t talk much nonsense, just said: "look at the sword."


    She said that she would stab when she drew her sword. It was the same move as Li Yu. It should be a superior sword technique of the temple.


    When Ma Ming saw Zhou Miaomiao attacking, he wanted to tease her a little more. But seeing the sharp sword wind, the same sword technique was obviously more powerful in her hands. He dared not underestimate it. He quickly closed his mouth and resisted it with the heavy sword in her hands.


    The heavy sword is heavy and long, while Ma Ming is short and fat. It''s funny to swing it. Hua Ruge can''t help laughing at it.


    "Ugly is ugly, but this person''s skill cannot be underestimated." Tuoba Rui said on one side.


    Hua Ruge said: "I think the power of the sword of the girl surnamed Zhou is really not small. She should have a solid foundation, and may not lose."


    The two people on the stage are entwined and fighting together. It seems that they are equally matched. If they don''t get to the back, they really don''t know whether they will win or lose.


    As time went by, all the people in the arena were staring at the competition on the challenge arena. Except for the leader of the red flame hall, the man saw the crisis in the disappointed eyes of the common people and disciples. He thought that if he made the temple lose face again and again, then the temple disciples and the people of the God field would be dissatisfied with him, and they would inevitably want to replace him.


    Although he is appointed by the God himself, if other people talk about his son''s highness and report what he has done to the God, he is likely to lose his position.


    That''s not going to work.


    He was thinking about the way to bring back a city. In fact, he didn''t need to think about it. When he paid attention to the competition on the stage again, he knew that if his temple could press against the Blackwater temple to win the competition, it would greatly weaken the spirit of the Blackwater temple and strengthen the morale of his temple.


    And this contest is a matter of mutual agreement. Even if the black water temple loses, he has no face to find a place. His eyes are bright when he thinks about it.


    But soon the flame in his eyes went out again. He felt that he must have been inflated by Liu''s words. Why didn''t he want to win, but he could win by looking at a small merchant smaller than Qinchuan at an age?


    He wanted to explore Hua Ruge''s accomplishments with Shenyuan, which made his heart even colder. Because he saw it clearly, this kid was only a triple strength, and he didn''t even have the qualification to play.


    With a silent sigh, he still pinned his hope on Zhou Miaomiao. Even if he could not win, he would maintain his final dignity if he did not lose all.


    Tuoba Rui frowns slightly when yuan, the main god of the red flame hall, comes to him, but he feels at ease when he sees that he has no malice.


    Hua Ruge is still watching the competition, and doesn''t notice anything different.


    This week, Miaomiao''s ability is much higher than Li Yu''s, not only his sword moves are more powerful, but also his strength is relatively strong. However, Ma Ming of the other side is also a first-class expert.


    although he was born fat, his body is also very flexible. Under Zhou Miaomiao''s attack, he never lost the wind. The two can be said to be close to each other in a real sense.


    Their swordsmanship moves faster and faster, and everyone''s spirit is highly concentrated, because at this time, a little negligence is not death but injury.


    Hua rugo thought that this contest was more wonderful than the last one, so she turned over her hand and took out the melon seeds and handed them to Tuo BARREI.


    Tuoba Rui shook his head.


    She then crossed Tuoba Rui and gave it to juntianxia. Juntianxia reached for it and handed it to Su Nianxia, who was waiting.


    Su Nianxia smiled at Hua rugo and said, "I''m trying to eat it, too. We really have a heart."


    As they spoke, they ate, regardless of the freezing atmosphere around them.


    No wonder other people in the temple are nervous. It''s really that this contest is too important. Seeing that the next one has no hope of winning Qinchuan, I lost another one before, and now I can only rely on this one.


    Zhou Miaomiao did not fail to live up to expectations. In the face of the attack of heavy sword and powerful power, the spectators boasted that Zhou Miaomiao was beautiful and powerful. If anyone married, it would be a great blessing.


    People around nodded their heads in succession and all agreed with this view.


    However, they were all shocked by the changes that happened next. Seeing that Ma Ming seemed to be impatient with such a stalemate, he took a few breaths in his mouth, then the black air around him was heavier, and the strength on his sword was three points heavier.


    Everyone knows the goods. At a glance, they know that Ma Ming has moved his true style. It must be a unique skill that can enhance his attack power.


    The onlookers were surprised, and Zhou Miaomiao was also surprised. After a long fight with the dwarf wax gourd, she thought that the other side was just in vain. Unexpectedly, the strength of the other side suddenly increased. She felt that the breath was a little disordered every time the blade collided.


    Seeing Zhou Miaomiao frowning, Ma Ming said with a smile, "younger martial sister Zhou, I just played with you. Do you really think I am not your opponent?"


    Zhou Miaomiao just panicked for a moment and then quickly recovered her composure. She began to adjust her fighting rhythm, try to avoid collision with the other side with the sword as little as possible, and become tricky when she could hide.


    In this way, although the strength of the other side increased greatly, the influence on Zhou Miaomiao was not great, just increased consumption.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile: "this girl looks not only cold outside, but also calm inside. It''s not bad."


    She just saw that the short winter melon and the horse Ming stopped eating the melon seeds for a while. Now she saw Zhou Miaomiao''s beautiful counterattack and ate it relaxed.


    Tuoba Rui also said: "there are some brains."


    The situation on the challenge arena is changing rapidly, which also affects the hearts of the spectators. They all stretch their necks to avoid missing a detail.


    Seeing this, Ma Ming smiled again and said, "younger martial sister Zhou, good skills."


    Zhou Miaomiao took advantage of the situation to attack him. The long sword swept across his shoulder, but he wanted to behead.


    Ma Ming was horrified. He took a few steps back in a hurry and was in a cold sweat. That''s why he knew that Miaomiao this week was not an idle man. He had to be careful.


    Even though he had not been hurt, he was very angry, so the strength of his hands was two points heavier than before, and the heavy sword in his hands was much faster regardless of consumption.


    Zhou Miaomiao saw that his sword was so sharp that he dared not fight with him, so he dodged.


    After a thousand moves of fighting, Ma Ming finally shakes Zhou Miaomiao''s long sword out with his powerful power and the power of heavy sword.


    Zhou Miaomiao lost his long sword, but Ma Ming didn''t stop. He hit her in the chest with one stroke.


    Although he said something in his mouth, he was more ruthless than anyone. He had already prepared this hand, and he had enough strength to fight.


    Because there has been such a move in Blackwater Temple just now, the experts in the temple are all on guard against it, but Ma Ming''s move is faster this time. Even if the expert''s move is timely, Zhou Miaomiao will not be hurt, but this time, it must be light.


    Hua rugo was in a hurry when he saw that he was so rude to a woman.


    When people saw Ma Ming''s hand was about to touch Zhou Miaomiao''s chest, they were shocked by Liu''s hand, and then two red lights flashed in the air, directly hitting Ma Ming''s palm.


    "Ah!"


    Ma Ming cries out in pain. The whole person is shocked and flies out. Go straight to the bottom of the challenge arena.


    The people of both the red flame temple and the black water temple were stunned. The hand of this man was so quick and powerful.


    The people of Heishui Temple went to help maming and check the injury, while the people of red flame Temple followed the direction of just red light to see the side of Liu HUFA.


    Liu HUFA is also ignorant. In my heart, I''ve shaken the power of Ma Ming''s spirit. I didn''t hurt people.


    Hua Ruge''s hand is fast, but no one can see it. Everyone behind her knows it''s her hand and her eyes are on her.


    Hua Ruge, although just impulsive, does not regret it, even when he stands out.

 Chapter 2025

    Her eyes were fixed on her when she stood up. The emissary of Blackwater temple said angrily, "who are you? How dare you do something to my temple disciple? "


    "Everyone is in charge of the injustice. It''s better to ask your disciple why he killed me. If he doesn''t kill, how can I do it? " Hua is like a light song.


    "Anything can happen in the competition. My martial nephew didn''t mean to hurt people. And the Dharma protector of your temple has already stopped it. Why did you hurt my disciple? " The messenger quibbled.


    "I didn''t mean to hurt anyone just now. Which brother Li Yu was hurt? If I don''t stop her, Miss Zhou will be hurt. " Hua rugo said that when he saw the emissary, he wanted to open his mouth, and then he said, "after two fights, he hurt people twice. What coincidence does the emissary talk about?"


    If in ordinary times she would give each other three points of face even if she quarreled, but this time she saw the black water temple doing evil one after another, where would she be merciful.


    The messenger was tongue tied by what she said.


    Just then, a disciple of the black water temple who went to help the short winter melon and horse Ming said: "martial uncle is not good, elder martial brother Ma is seriously injured."


    Hua rugo''s words are just talking about the hearts of the temple disciples and the people in Shenyuan. They all feel happy. When they applaud, they hear such a sentence.


    no one has paid attention to the injury of Ma Ming before. Now they are shocked to use Shenyuan to explore each other. They see that Ma Ming''s palm has been pierced by two blood holes, and his chest is even more burnt There''s blood coming out. It looks like the wound is deep.


    Zhou Miaomiao on the stage was scared. She was not afraid of being seriously injured, but the position that Ma Ming hit made her uncomfortable. If he hit her, she would not want to live even if she did not die.


    Now seeing the tragedy of Ma Ming, I can''t help being grateful. I said to Hua Ruge in the stands, "thank you very much for your help."


    "You don''t have to be polite, girl. It''s just a show of hands." Hua is as polite as a song.


    Zhou Miaomiao nodded and flew off the challenge arena.


    The chief did not know what to do. He turned to look at the Lord.


    After listening to Hua Ruge''s words, the temple master also felt relieved. Anyway, she did not represent the position of the temple, and the black water temple could not say anything, so he opened his eyes and closed them.


    The emissary of Blackwater temple came forward to investigate the injury of Ma Ming. He found that the attack was really fierce. There was not only trauma, but also internal injury. The whole person''s breath was disordered. It seems that it will take several days to adjust.


    He was going to show off his authority. Unexpectedly, he was made by others and was so angry that he got blue tendons. He taught people to help Ma Ming to the back, pointed to Hua Ruge and said, "sneak attack is a kind of hero. If you really want to fight against injustice, you can go on stage and compete with my disciples."


    Those two red lights come quickly and ruthlessly. Of course, he doesn''t think it''s Hua Ruge''s own skill. He just thinks that she uses some magic tools, so he has enough courage to challenge.


    Today, he is going to thoroughly crack down on the edge of the red flame temple. Naturally, he can''t let go of such outstanding people.


    "Coincidentally, I also want to learn the skill of Blackwater temple." Hua Ruge walked out at the moment without any fear. When he came to the bottom of the grandstand, he bowed to the temple Lord and said, "the temple Lord, the emissary, please fight. I can''t help myself. I want to learn from you."


    The temple Lord thought that there was no one else, and she was just a small merchant who lost and had no shame. Once she won, she would lose face.


    "Well, since the messenger has a life, you should try." He then promised to come down, and Hua Ruge turned to the emissary with a bright smile and asked, "who will come first?"


    People who didn''t know Hua Ruge''s smile made them think that this was a warm and jade like young man. All the colors were dimmed in front of her. Such people are more suitable for the wind, the snow and the moon than those barbarians who went to the challenge arena and the black water temple to fight for their lives.


    Su Nianxia, who had a good understanding of Hua Ruge, said with a smile, "it''s fun. They are unlucky."


    King world and Tuo Ba Rui''s face are all in agreement.


    The series of things that Heishui temple has done has long been discontented by Hua Ruge. She will never be merciful this time.


    The messenger looked at her and said, "you only have three accomplishments?"


    "Please take out only two offensive words. Which strong person didn''t grow up from triple? Do you have the ability to cross triple to quadruple or even higher? " Hua, like a song, tit for tat.


    The emissary wanted to attack, but he couldn''t say anything, so he had to swallow this airway: "we also sent triple friars to fight with you, but you can only rely on your strength and can''t use magic weapons."


    "Don''t worry, my magic weapon is not used to deal with the bucket." Hua is like a song and a light road.


    "Unbridled." The eldest one with the messenger''s eyes staring is like coming up to bite people at the next moment.


    "If I''m you, I''ll prove it on the challenge arena, instead of yelling and shouting at the bottom. If you are better at this, then it''s better to stay in your own sanctuary and guard the house." Hua Yuege went on.


    The emissary knew that she was swearing, but he was obviously not an opponent. If he yelled at her again, he would scold himself as a dog. After weighing it up, he blushed and said, "OK, let''s see you in the challenge arena."


    "It can''t be better." Hua Yuege said that he jumped to the challenge arena with a light and flowing voice. His face was still smiling like spring breeze. He was calm and elegant.


    The women in the stands watched her appearance.


    Tuoba Rui shakes his head helplessly, and his little song is naughty again.


    The emissary on the side of Blackwater Temple chose a disciple of triple cultivation, and after a few charges, he said, "go."


    The disciple flew to the stage, a pair of slender eyes swept Hua Ruge and said: "boy, you are looking for a fight."


    "What''s the name?" Hua asked lightly like a song.


    "Yang Zhao, Yang Fang just now is my brother." The disciple replied, "take the blade."


    "Why don''t you ask my name?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Yang Zhao said with a sneer, "because there will be no such person as you in the world soon, who will remember your name?"


    "It''s a pity that there''s something to say." Hua Ruge shook his head and said regretfully.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s a pity that people who know so many things will soon become useless." Hua Ruge smiles at him.


    Yang Zhao realized that she was talking about herself. When she said, "you are looking for death."


    He said that whether Hua Ruge had taken the sword or not, he raised his big knife and cut it towards Hua Ruge. His blade was strong and powerful, and he had a good foundation just like his brother.


    Seeing him cut off, most of the temple disciples made a sweat for the weak Hua Ruge, because they didn''t see Hua Ruge fight, and they didn''t even understand who she was.


    But most people in Shenyu know Hua Ruge. They know that she once defeated Peng Chong and others. Now it''s not too hard to deal with a triple disciple.


    Everyone saw the sharp blade coming to Hua Ruge, and Hua Ruge didn''t avoid it, just a wave of big sleeve.


    As soon as she waved her sleeve, she saw that a strong wave of wind had formed out of nothing and went straight to the front door of Yang Zhao.


    Yang Zhao''s heart was cold when he saw the storm, but even the strong in the Blackwater Temple couldn''t save him from such a close distance.


    At the next moment, people saw that the storm directly lifted Yang Zhao to the ground, and it was not the kind of flight that threw him out of the challenge arena, but flew up into the air, spat a lot of blood in the air, and then the broken string kite hit the bottom of the challenge Arena.


    The people in Heishui temple were shocked and looked up. As a result, the emissary was almost angry. Yang Zhao was seriously injured, and his internal meridians were broken inch by inch. Even if he didn''t die, he would be useless. I don''t want to practice in my life.


    This time, not only the people in Heishui temple were shocked, but also the people in the temple and Shenyu were shocked. The people in the temple didn''t have any psychological preparation for the first time to see Hua Ruge. At this moment, they were naturally stupid on the spot.


    And those people who know Hua Ruge''s ability are not so good. They know she''s powerful, but they didn''t expect to win so lightly. Moreover, they not only won but also gave up the people.

 Chapter 2026

    Not to mention ordinary disciples and common people, even the temple master and Dharma protectors didn''t react for a while. Nobody expected that Hua Ruge would start without any sign, even if there was no chance to stop him.


    Liu HUFA knew that Hua Ruge had some abilities, but he didn''t expect to come up and pick out the people. This was to give the temple a boost, but it was a bit heavy.


    The Lord of the temple was a little slow, but he didn''t expect that such a Lord would dare to abandon the Blackwater temple. How dare this young man abandon people directly.


    Of course, in addition to exclamation, what he thought was how to finish.


    The emissary of Blackwater Temple stood up and stared at Hua Ruge and said, "boy, do you mean it?"


    "You have wronged me. I really failed. I didn''t expect your disciples to fight like this." Hua Ruge said regretfully.


    The emissary was angry with her again, but thinking of what she said before, he said: "you are not a failure at all. You said that you would abolish him before the war."


    "When fighting, who can''t be cruel? He just said he was going to kill me. According to this, the crime is heavier than me?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "You..." The emissary couldn''t argue with him, so he went up two steps to the front of the temple Lord and said, "Lord, this man intentionally hurt my disciple. Please be the master." "This..."


    The temple Master said in his heart that we had a good breath, but we can''t let you send it. So he said, "this little brother is not a member of our temple. This seat is not easy to deal with, and it was the challenge of the emissary before. Who can say what''s right on the challenge arena?"


    He is on the side of Hua Ruge when he talks like this.


    The disciples of the temple and the common people were relieved. They were afraid that the master of the temple would give justice to the little hero at this time.


    After all, this is what he challenged first. There is no reason to talk about the horizon.


    "Good, good boy." Then the messenger looked at Hua Ruge and said, "what''s your name?"


    "I''m just a nobody. I don''t care." Hua Yuege smiled and said, "I don''t agree with the appearance of the emissary?"


    The emissary squinted and said: "what? How dare you compete? "


    "Why not?" Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and said, "but it''s really boring to fight with the triple cultivation people. I''ll have a good time if you change to a quadruple one."


    The emissary said with a sneer, "boy, you are a little beyond your control."


    "You dare not?"


    "Joke, since you want to die, I will complete you." The emissary said in a loud voice, "Yang Fang, you''ll come and play with this kid again."


    Yang Fang swallowed the pill and rested for a while. The previous consumption has basically recovered. Now, seeing his brother was abandoned, he was angry for a long time. He promised to fly to the challenge arena and took out a pair of black sledgehammers.


    Hua Ruge smiled at Yang Fang and said, "what about you? Do you want to know my name?"


    "I don''t care who you are. Take your life." Yang Fang said and attacked Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge didn''t use the body quenching method. He turned his hand and took out the stick, and then smashed it at his hammer.


    The people in the red flame temple are more worried about Hua Ruge in the fight. Even those people who have seen Hua Ruge fight have no bottom in their hearts, because although they are all fourfold, Yang Fang is much more powerful than Peng Chong.


    Zhao HUFA and the disciples behind him stare at this side without blinking. Although the Blackwater temple is also very hateful, they hope that Hua Ruge will be defeated and die with a hammer.


    "Let you try to be brave and see that you don''t want your life today." Peng Chong whispered.


    But after a word, he felt a cold wind blowing all over his body, and more powerful power came down on him. He felt his legs were soft and his spirits were shaking.


    As soon as he looked in the direction of prestige, he was facing Tuo Barry''s cold face, and the cold eyes that seemed to penetrate people''s chest. At that time, his legs were softer. If he didn''t hold the armrest of the chair, he would have to fall from the chair.


    He has suffered the loss of Tuoba Rui. He knows that this is a stronger existence than that of Hu Yue. Now he takes back his eyes, looks at his nose, looks at his heart, and dare not speak again.


    Tuo Ba Rui slowly turned his head and continued the competition in the stands.


    Yang Fang is obviously better than Hua Ruge in the challenge arena. Although the attack means are clumsy, they have strong killing power. Hua Ruge only has the third strength of shenyuanjing. The weapon in his hand seems to be not a good weapon, but it is to be suppressed by the double hammer.


    However, as soon as the two sides fought each other, people found that their previous prediction was completely wrong. The situation was one-sided, but it was Hua Ruge pressing Yang Fang to fight again.


    Mingming Hua Yuege has only three strengths, but the strength is not weaker than Yang Fang at all, and the explosive force is extremely strong. The move is too fast to be seen clearly. If a disorderly stick is smashed down, Yang Fang can only parry bitterly, without any strength to fight back.


    Hua Ruge felt that he was stronger in all aspects after his skill was improved, and his power was strong and explosive. It was easy to play.


    Yang Fang thought that he could kill this kid three or two times to avenge his brother''s death. Unexpectedly, he only took the initiative to attack him, and then he was in a hurry to defend him.


    and every time when the weapons meet, he could feel the shock of the tiger''s mouth numb. In just a few dozen moves, he felt that the spirit power was scattered. It''s just a matter of trying to keep up with each other''s rhythm Impossible things.


    He didn''t work hard either, but his moves were clumsy, and he was strong in strength. Generally, when he met the moves with agility, he would consume the physical strength of the other party. When he met the people with the same strength, he would fight for strength and endurance.


    but this person was not only powerful, but also extremely fast in moves. What''s more, although fast, it didn''t affect her every attack Strength, every time is full attack, he is simply completely crushed, there is no room to fight back.


    He had been beaten and blindfolded before one hundred moves. His shaking hands were shaking, and he felt very hard to hold the sledgehammer.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to give him a chance to breathe. He hit him like a raindrop with a stick in his hand and didn''t take advantage of his moves. Even if he came out of the open space, she didn''t take the opportunity to hit him, just hit his sledgehammer.


    Her strength is running like the river. It takes no effort to fight, but Yang Fang is more and more unable to resist. At last, she no longer supports in situ, but runs around the challenge arena.


    What he says is his present image.


    The people in the red flame Temple don''t understand this. They all know that the strength of these two people is far from each other. The little hero is obviously washing Yang Fang to play.


    Isn''t Yang Fang good at strength? She just hit him mercilessly.


    At the end of the fight, Yang Fang was about to cry. He said to himself, what kind of monster is this? He has only three strengths. How can he be so abnormal? All the meridians on his body that have been shaken are not hurt. At present, this one is still good. He is still quick and accurate when he is shooting. Every time, he still hits his sledgehammer, which makes him suffer a lot.


    He wanted to beg for mercy, but he thought this was the red flame realm. He and others came here to establish the power. If he dared to be soft and send it back to the temple, it would be a shame for the whole temple. At that time, he would surely be killed by the temple leader.


    And if he is so hard to support, he must end up with his brother. There is nothing left or right to end up with.


    The emissary of the black water temple saw the doorway coming, and immediately said in a loud voice, "stop it."


    Hua Ruge quickly smashed and asked, "this is a challenge arena. What''s your qualification to let me stop?"


    "He will die if you keep fighting?"


    "Don''t worry, sir. I have a good hand." Hua said with a smile.


    When they saw her, they could still divide their minds to speak. They all admired her very much. Although she was not strong, no one in the same rank or even among the friars who were even one heavier than her was her enemy.


    No one in the audience thought that the strength of such a gentle looking scholar''s body was so strong, it was incredible.


    But it doesn''t matter if it''s unbelievable. It''s mainly to see that it''s really relaxing.


    Just been bullied by others for two times, they were all defeated in a mess. Now, looking at Yang Fang''s expression of crying and no tears, people feel elated.

 Chapter 2027

    The emissary saw that Yang Fang was already unable to support him. No matter what challenge arena it was, he would fly up to save people.


    Hua Ruge was quick in eyes and hands. He beat Yang Fang to the arms of the emissary. The emissary came up to save people. When he saw Yang Fang coming, he quickly caught him and asked, "how are you, nephew Yang?"


    Before Yang Fang could speak, he was spraying blood on the messenger''s face.


    He didn''t care when he made a fool of himself in public. When Yang Fang was found to have lost his meridians by the last stick, he was almost mad and bullied.


    The people in the red flame divine realm are looking to relieve their anger. Just now, Yang Fang also killed Li Yu. If they let him fight, they will lose one life.


    Now Li Yu is OK, but he is interrupted by others, which can be said to be retribution.


    Of course, the most grateful thing for these people is huaruge, which seems to be the hero of the temple in people''s eyes.


    One of the temple''s more heroic disciples stood up and said loudly to Hua Ruge, "I''m really a young hero. I haven''t asked for your name yet."


    "I dare not, little brother Hu Yue." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    She said that the disciples of the temple knew that this was the man who sold Zhao''s Vajra palms and donated several hundred million yuan to the temple. They thought he was an old man before, but they didn''t think he was a young man.


    "It turned out to be brother Hu Yue. I''ve been looking up to him for a long time." Said the man.


    "Brother, I''m so proud of you. If you don''t dislike it, I''ll drink in my restaurant later. I''ll take care of it." Hua Ruge can''t speak in tune.


    "That man smell speech to laugh a few way:" good, little brother is straightforward, for the elder brother definitely go


    Two people talk freely, let the people of the red flame Temple hear more feel happy, finally found the feeling of the home court.


    Looking at the cheers made by the disciples and the people, the temple master felt very happy for a while. This time, the arena of the red flame temple was finally found, and he would not lose his position.


    Liu HUFA turned to Tuo barrow and other people: "Hu xiaobrother is really fast in strength. He is really a good young man for cultivation."


    "Cousin is very talented, but he doesn''t like to be restrained. Otherwise, he must worship in the temple and devote himself to cultivation." Said Su Nianxia.


    Although Tuoba Rui and Hua rugo are the real family, Liu Fufa doesn''t know, so Su Nianxia''s answer is the most secure.


    Liu HUFA''s next sentence was like asking several people to persuade Hua Ruge to enter the temple for cultivation. Unexpectedly, he was rejected by Su Nianxia when he said one sentence, which made his persuasion speechless.


    "Because of this nature, she can move forward without any scruples. Freedom suits her best, and restraint may backfire. " Tuoba Rui says.


    Hua Ruge''s freedom and lawlessness sometimes make him feel headache and worry, but he never holds on to her. He knows that Hua Ruge with wings is really happy.


    Liu HUFA didn''t say anything about it, only said: "reasonable, reasonable."


    The red flame temple is happy, but the emissary and disciples of the black water temple have stopped working. They have not come here or other temples to show their power twice. When they were so angry, they all feel hot on their faces at the moment, and look at Hua Ruge with indignation.


    "Boy, how do you explain this time?" The messenger put down Yang Fang and asked.


    "Sir, this time it''s even more strange for me. I wanted to let go of this brother, but you rushed up and scared me. I made a decision in panic." Hua Ruge said without even thinking, the innocent face.


    The people in the red flame realm want to laugh at her. They don''t see that she''s a little flustered.


    "Boy, no matter how clever you are, don''t try to get off the hook." The emissary snorted coldly, then looked at the temple leader and said, "Lord, please do justice for us."


    The temple Lord thought that the ball was kicked again. He frowned and said, "it''s really wrong to hurt people in the challenge arena, but there''s no importance in young people. We can only be the elders to look after it."


    His words are also of a high level. The disciples of Blackwater Temple hurt people twice before. They all saved their own disciples. The implication is that you can save people yourself.


    The emissary was so angry that he tried to save him. For the first time, he didn''t think of it, but for the second time, he was slow to move. But he could not say that. He let a small businessman with only three accomplishments hurt people one after another in front of him. That''s not good to say.


    What else would he like to say? Hua Ruge said, "are you still not satisfied?"


    Now when the messenger thought of Hua Ruge, he didn''t hate that other people would be angry as soon as they heard the voice of Hua Ruge. He turned his head and bit his teeth and said, "boy, do you want to compete?"


    "If you do, I''ll let you go." Hua said with a smile.


    When they saw her smile, they subconsciously thought that she was a scholar as gentle as jade. But seeing her two previous performances, they couldn''t underestimate her at this time.


    The emissary glared at his eyes and said, "you are unbridled. I, the black water temple, will serve you as a yellow boy?"


    "I can call you." Hua Ruge''s stick tapped gently in his palm and said, "it''s your turn to send the disciples of wuchong cultivation. Come on, let me learn."


    When she said that she would challenge the five monks, all the people in the presence changed. You should know that the difference in realm is the generation of the sky and the mud. The more she challenges, the more she wants to challenge, the more she wants to challenge? This is simply impossible.


    The messenger was stupefied at hearing the words, and then laughed.


    Su Nianxia said excitedly: "this is to choose three games by one. It''s wonderful."


    Liu Baoji is worried about it. He turns around and asks, "the other side is wuchong, isn''t Hu xiaobrother kidding?"


    "Don''t worry, sir. My cousin has a good measure." Said Su Nianxia.


    This is not a mistake. Besides beating people and being cruel, Hua Ruge does everything properly.


    "Boy, that''s what you said. I sent five heavy disciples to fight. Don''t say I bullied you." The messenger smiled and stared at Hua Ruge. His eyes were full of coldness.


    "You don''t say I bully you." Hua is like a light song.


    The emissary sneered again. He knew that there must be hope for revenge this time. It was the happiest thing to find a disciple to beat her to death. He didn''t get entangled with the temple Lord, but said to a tall and thin disciple: "Zhangwu, you come."


    Zhang Wu was eager to try for a long time. Hearing martial uncle call himself, he immediately said proudly, "don''t worry, martial uncle, this boy will give it to me."


    As he said, he jumped up to the challenge arena and said to Hua Ruge, "boy, I will meet you."


    "You?" Hua Ruge shook his head.


    "Dare not?" Zhang Wu asked.


    "No interest." Hua Yuege pointed to Ma Ming under the stage and said, "call him up."


    Considering that this man killed a person yesterday, Zhou Miaomiao also wanted to be frivolous on the stage today. This kind of person''s existence is a disaster for women, which must be eliminated.


    Ma Ming also wants to go, but he was just hurt by the red light in Hua Ruge''s eyes. Now he has taken the healing pill to cure the injury, but the internal injury hasn''t been evenly adjusted, and his combat power is only half of the original.


    The emissary sneered and said: "boy, you know that Ma Ming is hurt. Do you want to take advantage of the danger?"


    "Can''t the black water temple take out a pill for internal injury?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Well, I''ll do it." Of course, the emissary could not be baffled by her, so she took out a pill for healing and handed it to Ma Ming.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Ma Ming swallowed the pill and meditated in situ to heal his wounds.


    Hua Ruge is not in a hurry either. She takes a big chair covered with thick animal skin out of the space and sits on the challenge arena to bask in the sun.


    Everyone is worried about Hua Ruge. Since the emissary sent Ma Ming to fight Zhou Miaomiao, it means that he is the strongest one among all the five disciples. If she doesn''t choose this one, others will choose it. It''s not a loss.


    Hua Ruge is sitting leisurely. The most embarrassing thing is Zhang Wu standing opposite her. She can''t move her hands. It''s also very embarrassing to go down. If not, it''s even more embarrassing.


    In order to cover up his embarrassment, he said to Hua Ruge, "boy, it''s not too late for me to fight my senior brother if you win."

 Chapter 2028

    Hua Ruge leaned on the chair and said: "the black water temple is so shameful that he even bullied an unknown person with a wheel drive."


    "You''re talking nonsense. I won''t break your head." He said and raised his sword.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes do not open: "take advantage of people''s danger, villain''s trip."


    Zhang Wu raised the sword, listened to her and had to put it down. He said angrily, "you fight for me?"


    "Didn''t I just say that?" Hua Ruge opened his eyes and looked at him curiously.


    Zhang Wu is also strange: "say what?"


    "You don''t deserve to fight with me. I didn''t say it was to give you face. Since you don''t want face, I will complete you." Hua is like a light song.


    Zhang Wu''s face is blue: "you want to die."


    "Even if I die, I will not die in your hands." Hua Ruge''s eyes are closed again and he looks disdainful.


    Zhang wuheng can''t help hacking it now, but he also knows that it won''t work. The rules and regulations are not so important. Only there are so many experts in the red flame temple. He estimates that he will be stopped when he moves, which will be even worse.


    Now he hates that he didn''t practice his mouth well. How can he say that he can''t speak to her?


    Speaking here, Ma Ming below has already adjusted his breath. Because the emissary gave him high-level elixir with good face, he has now recovered to his heyday.


    Of course, it''s just that he can''t cure the wound. He has to change his robe, because the former one was burnt and broken by Hua Ruge.


    He mentioned the heavy sword he was holding, flew to the challenge arena, waved to Zhang Wu and said, "younger martial brother, go down to rest and see how elder martial brother teaches her."


    Zhang Wu was not angry, but when he heard Ma Ming, he had to follow his orders.


    "Wait." Hua Ruge, leaning on the chair, slowly opened his eyes and said, "I think that kid also wants to fight, so let''s stay together."


    She said she stood up and waved the chair back into space.


    What?


    Now all the people here feel that their ears are useless. What did they just hear?


    Hu Yue even let Zhang Wu stay? What''s the meaning of this? Do you want one to beat two others?


    Ma Ming was obviously confused. He frowned and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Literally, I''ll let you two go together. If you win, you win. Otherwise, you lose." Hua said with a smile.


    People don''t understand after listening to her explanation. This man is stupid, but he really wants to challenge two people?


    We need to know that if we fight against each other at two levels, it is not necessarily someone else''s opponent. If we fight against each other, it is almost like surrendering.


    Liu''s face is incredible.


    Zhao Fufa and his disciples were also surprised. What is this boy trying to do?


    This time, even the owner of the red flame Temple couldn''t sit down. Looking at Hua Ruge, he felt that he couldn''t guess her mind completely.


    Zhou Miaomiao has just been saved by her and has always been grateful. Now she can''t help but remind him, "don''t underestimate the enemy, Mr. Hu."


    She felt it just when she was fighting with Ma Ming. The strength of Ma Ming is immeasurable. The strength just expressed by Hua Ruge is far from the opponent, let alone one enemy and two enemies.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "thank you very much, Miss Zhou. I have a good idea."


    Ma Ming said angrily, "boy, you look down on people all over the world."


    "Brother is wrong. I don''t look down on people all over the world. I just look down on you." Hua, like a song, utters sarcasm.


    To speak of these people in the Blackwater temple, Hua Ruge''s most annoying thing is the bastard Ma Ming. It''s impossible to speak politely.


    "You..." Ma Ming''s chubby body took a breath and said, "boy, I will meet you first."


    Hua Ruge shook his head again: "if you want to fight, you can fight together. If you don''t fight, you will admit defeat and go back to your Blackwater temple."


    What else did Ma Ming want to say? The emissary had already opened his mouth: "since this kid doesn''t want to live, you two will send her a journey. Don''t worry about it. Start."


    He can''t wait to see Hua rugo killed.


    When Zhang Wu heard this, he stood with the short wax gourd and the horse Ming, but the two were tall, thin and fat, and could not touch each other''s shoulders.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "listen, your martial uncle is more shameless than you. You have to learn."


    The emissary thought that he was going crazy. She asked two of them to fight together. Why did he lose face again?


    "Look at the sword." Ma Ming said that when the black heavy sword in his hand was round, he would behead Hua Ruge. Looking at the sword, he wanted to behead Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge has quietly worked out the method of body hardening when she spoke. Now her strength has risen abruptly to quadruple. In the face of the heavy sword, she smashed it without saying anything.


    "Boom!"


    The two men''s swords collided with each other and made a huge noise. It can be seen that they were both fighting with all their strength.


    The arena was full of smoke and dust, but people in the stands could see clearly. After the impact, Ma Ming stepped back three steps. His short and fat body dragged a heavy sword and looked very funny.


    It''s just a surprise to all of us. This time, she was quite different from before. She not only improved her accomplishments, but also strengthened her strength, which was more than 100 times as much as before.


    Seeing this amazing explosive power, people understand why she dared to let Ma Ming and Zhang Wu join hands. It''s really powerful.


    Ma Ming''s own strength is strong, and the blade is a heavy sword, which greatly enhances his overall strength. However, he didn''t expect that one move against an unknown person would be defeated.


    What''s more, it''s incredible that the other side only has triple accomplishments, even after being promoted by secret method, it''s only quadruple. How can it not be his opponent?


    Zhang Wu did not believe in evil. His sword trembled and went to Hua Ruge''s throat.


    Hua Ruge''s move is simple and unadorned. He will knock the long sword open with a stick in his hand.


    Zhang Wu felt that a huge force was coming from the tip of the sword, and his blade almost came off.


    Su Nianxia said with surprise: "my cousin''s strength has greatly improved."


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded slightly, knowing that her Kung Fu has broken through recently, so her overall strength has been improved to a certain extent. Although she can win, her strength is still a little weaker, and she needs to fight and consume. Now even if she oversteps the level, she is absolutely crushed by strength.


    Zhao HUFA and Peng Chong''s shocked eyes looked at here almost didn''t fall out. They knew Hua Ruge''s secret method of improving his strength, but they only thought that Peng Chong, a common disciple, was not her opponent.


    I didn''t expect that the outstanding people in Heishui temple were not her rivals, and it seemed that she was the absolute winner. It took less than a month before and after that, and she grew up too fast.


    Peng Chong now thought of Hua rugo''s words after the competition. It was the time when the strength gap between the two was the smallest. It was impossible to challenge her in the future.


    This man is a monster.


    Yao Mei looks at it and regrets it. If she believes in the master now, this talent is a promising talent. She should have stayed with her wholeheartedly at the beginning. Maybe now she has moved her heart. If she can marry such a person, how can she worry about her life not being full.


    Not only they, but also the temple Lord was surprised when he swept out the stick of huaruge. He never thought that this young man could improve his strength. Moreover, it seems that the way to improve his strength is very reliable, as if he had been in this realm. He is powerful and runs freely.


    He used to think that this was a big rich man who could do business, but he didn''t expect that she was a master when she started. Such a talent could not be appreciated by him.


    "Good." He couldn''t help saying.


    As soon as Zhao Fufa heard this, he knew that it would be difficult to deal with this boy again. He knew that she grew up faster than he thought. He had already done something on her note.


    as a result, he didn''t talk about it. There was no way to accept him as an apprentice.


    Muddleheaded, muddleheaded.


    Zhao Baofa is eager to beat himself.


    The emissary of Blackwater temple was also surprised, but he knew that there was no way back. He said: "you two go together, this kid can''t last long to improve his strength by secret method."


    As soon as he said this, Peng Chong and others smiled bitterly. They thought so at the beginning. What was the result? My parents don''t know each other.

 Chapter 2029

    After listening to their martial uncles, Ma Ming and Zhang Wu in the challenge arena also feel refreshed. Although this kid has improved his strength by using secret methods, they have exhausted her even in the wheel fight when it is always useful.


    They thought so and rushed up. A long sword and a heavy sword attacked Hua Ruge''s left and right respectively. Both of them were domineering. One of them shrouded Hua Ruge''s half body. It can be said that she could not hide from the other side when she hid.


    People in the red flame divine Kingdom feel that the situation is not so optimistic, because the two people know that after Hu Yue''s strength is strong, they will no longer use brute force to make tricks. If Hu Yue uses brute force to resist, it will increase consumption, which is not conducive to future combat.


    Hua Ruge saw that the two men attacked and stepped back half a step. He cleverly avoided the heavy sword. Then he raised his hand to block the long sword in Zhang Wu''s hand. Zhang Wu was not strong enough. After the fight, he retreated two steps and couldn''t move forward for a while.


    However, Ma Ming''s move was later after Hua Ruge avoided it. As soon as the heavy sword was slashed to Hua Ruge''s waist, Hua Ruge''s stick had already been taken back. At the same time, he separated the heavy sword and nodded towards him with the stick in his hand. The move was extremely fast and exquisite.


    Everyone looked at him and said he was marvelous. It turned out that this young brother was not only powerful and amazing, but also handy in his moves. He was really a genius.


    Sure enough, Ma Ming didn''t expect Hua Ruge to change so fast. It''s too late to block the heavy sword. He can only roll on the ground to avoid the stick.


    Su Nianxia clapped his hands and said, "OK, it''s a beautiful move."


    The world nodded.


    Tuo Ba Rui smiled slightly and said, "although she is usually ignorant and unskilled, she is absorbed in disassembling and learning every time she fights. In addition, her perception is much higher than that of ordinary people, how can this move not be bad?"


    People in the red flame temple could not help laughing when they saw Ma Ming was forced to roll all over his body.


    Ma Ming started again, got up and attacked Hua Ruge again. Zhang Wu on the other side also took two steps and took the initiative to attack. They thought that they were two people and two swords, so they didn''t believe that this kid would make a mistake.


    Hua rugo has always met opponents who are better than her. She usually suppresses her with strength. It''s hard to meet people who fight with her skillfully, which makes her very interested.


    She was born in an ancient martial family. She studied all kinds of moves since she was a child. She used the body of a woman to fight against those men. She relied on a cleverness. In this respect, it''s hard for the rude people here to win over her.


    She chuckled and quickly waved the stick in her hand, but she didn''t need to suppress the two people. However, the stick shadow even flashed to dismantle the moves with them. Every time she made a move, she pointed directly at each other''s shortcomings or vital points, which made the two people have to step back. The moves were not flexible.


    In this way, Hua rugo used a short stick to face two sharp swords, but he didn''t fall behind. Even the moves were a little joking. He saw that it was not like fighting but playing with two people.


    Zhang Wu was secretly shocked. He thought it would be more tiring to fight like this. Because the opponent''s moves were too delicate, they could only use all their strength again and again to solve the crisis.


    Ma Ming is even more dazzled. He was born unwieldy. He was not good at using sword moves. Now he has dismantled hundreds of moves. He is on the edge of life and death again and again. It''s too dangerous.


    The two exchanged a look and decided to fight hard with strength. In this way, they will not use the strength of the boy, but will be killed.


    The two of them were so scared that the people in the stands were stunned even after watching the hundred moves. They thought that the one move of the little brother was extremely exquisite. In the face of the fierce sword move of the two people, they didn''t need to bully them with strong strength, but they had to force the other party to exert all their strength to protect themselves. This method is amazing.


    The emissary of Blackwater temple had a very ugly face and said, "you two martial nephews don''t have to worry about attacking him with all your strength."


    The implication is to let two people attack each other. Don''t show off clever moves. Neither of them is an opponent.


    They had planned to do so. Martial uncle must have instructed them not to think more. They used all their strength on the sword, and the sword wind went down towards Hua Ruge like a sea of mountains.


    Hua Ruge watched the two men''s moves and didn''t answer them at the first time. Instead, he said to the audience, "if you really want to teach me, you may as well come to the stage."


    The irony of her remark was all the more obvious.


    The people of the red flame Temple laughed again. If they were not afraid of the power of the black water temple, they would have said something.


    The emissary''s face was blue and white, and he never found anything to say.


    Hua Ruge''s lips and corners were raised, the stick in his hand was waved out, and a thick and shrill attack went straight to the two sword lights, but there was a hard hit.


    "Boom!"


    The three forces collided with each other to eliminate each other, and no one hurt half a point.


    Hua Ruge broke the two''s strength with a force, smiled again, jumped forward and started to attack actively.


    Ma Ming and Zhang Wu are not afraid to slack off even when they are surprised. They all fight with Hua Ruge in the same place.


    Although Hua Ruge''s strength is stronger, it is because of one enemy and two enemies. At one time, he didn''t occupy too much upper hand, just because he won''t fight back.


    The people in the red flame Temple clapped their hands and praised Hua Ruge''s heroic appearance on the ground. Even the strong ones in the temple were exposed and continued. They said: "this young man is really a powerful role."


    The temple master also said, "if she could worship in my temple, she would not be able to compete in the future."


    The happy mouth of the red flame divine realm can''t be closed, but the people of the black water temple are sinking like water, and they feel that their gold signboard is going to be smashed. If they can''t even compete with a small business, they will come to borrow money in the future.


    Qin Chuan, the genius standing on the stage, also frowned. Looking at the young man, he seemed to be younger than his own age, but he didn''t expect to have the ability. Although his accomplishments were not very high, he would have achieved something in time.


    He would like to compete with the young man, but he is three levels higher than others. It is not fair to compete.


    He was so sad that he felt it was a pity that he missed an opponent.


    Tuoba Rui sees that his eyes are always on Hua Ruge. He is very unhappy in his heart. He glances at him lightly and begins to calculate in his heart.


    Hua rugo thinks this one is much more fun than the last one. The strength of these two people is stronger, not to mention that they are still two fists and four feet. It''s more challenging to fight than one person, which makes her feel more happy.


    At first, Ma Ming and Zhang Wu were determined to win. They didn''t think that a weak scholar could have any ability, but now they are completely stupid. Because they are quick and tough in their moves,


    even if they take turns to resist, they still feel that they can''t run their full strength. After playing alternately for a while, they feel that their breath is uneven, and their bodies are slightly injured.


    Although they are strong in strength, they are a hundred times worse than Hua Ruge''s strong physique, so the more they fight, the more they fight, the more they hurt themselves, and the more they fight, the more they hurt their bodies. Only the strength that they are hard to support, but there is no resistance.


    Hua Ruge was very interested at the beginning, but he couldn''t beat them. He frowned and said, "what kind of physical strength do you have? It''s too bad."


    Both of them are eager to spit blood. They are the most powerful group among their peers. They want to say it''s not that they can''t do it, it''s that you''re so perverted.


    After there was no challenge, Hua rugo was too lazy to fight again, so he suddenly kicked Zhang Wu. This time, when Zhang Wu was exhausted, Zhang Wu had no ability to resist.


    The emissary saw a surprise, but Hua Ruge came down suddenly, he didn''t react to come to Zhang Wu and then he gave up.


    He was relieved to see this side, because Hua Yuege didn''t exert much force. Although he would hurt Zhang Wu, he would not be abandoned.


    He reached for Zhang Wu.


    And just about to receive Zhang Wu''s next thought flashed across his mind, shouting, "no good."

 Chapter 2030

    He yelled later. Hua Ruge on the stage had picked up Ma Ming''s heavy sword with one stick and smashed his backhand with one stick to his chest.


    Ma Ming thought that Hua rugo would gradually beat them out of their power like Yang Fang, but he didn''t expect that she would start suddenly. Now he has been hurt so much that he can''t resist the attack.


    Hua Ruge first attracted the messenger''s attention with Zhang Wu, and then made a stick to maming''s chest. If the stick is solid, maming will not die or be seriously injured.


    It''s too late for the emissary to rescue Zhang Wu again, but there is another expert on the edge of the challenge arena, Qinchuan of Blackwater temple. When he saw Hua Ruge suddenly hit the assassin, he immediately threw out his long sword, which, with a shrill voice, would block Hua Ruge''s stick.


    Hua Ruge made up his mind to deal with the Ma Ming, in order to prevent not only the emissary but also the one on the edge of the challenge arena. She felt that the long sword was coming. She didn''t delay her movements for half a minute, but she had to use her unique moves to block the long sword.


    Before she turned her head, however, she heard a clang. The sword hit a metal object and didn''t fly over.


    A stick hit down smoothly and profitably, and Ma Ming immediately fell into a hollow with his chest smashed. He vomited a mouthful of fresh blood and fell to his back towards the bottom of the challenge arena. People who understood it knew that although he was not dead at the moment, his meridians were all broken, and he became a waste man.


    Hua Ruge turns around to see Qinchuan''s long sword flying back after picking up Ma Ming. Another long sword is inserted on the ground, which is the most commonly used sword of Tuo BARREI besides Tianzi sword.


    She understood that Tuo BARREI was secretly protecting her. Once she was in crisis, she would rescue her at the first time.


    She smiled and looked at Qinchuan and said, "brother, do you want to stab people in the dark?"


    Before Qin Chuan, his eyes had been on Tuo BARREI, who was in the stands. His eyes were full of fighting spirit. In his heart, he had to fight. If someone else said something, he would not pay attention to it. But he appreciated Hua Ruge very much. Then he explained: "brother misunderstood me. I just don''t want you to hurt my younger martial brother."


    "Oh? Your younger martial brother''s life is life. Isn''t the life and innocence of the woman in my temple important? " Hua Ruge could not help asking questions when he saw that he was a gentleman.


    Qin Chuan slightly frowned and said, "I don''t know what brother''s words mean."


    "He played tricks on my Shenyu girl in the street and tried to be rude to Miss Zhou on the stage. Do you see that?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I have seen what happened today, but what happened yesterday is not there." Qin Chuan replied politely.


    "You should know if he is absent. He forced people to die. I just gave him up, which is a good deal for him." Hua Yuege went on.


    Qinchuan seems to have no idea for a while, but he just frowns and doesn''t talk.


    The emissary put down Zhang Wu and saw Ma Ming vomit a mouthful of blood and then fall down straight from the stage. He jumped forward and saw Ma Ming stare at his eyes. Half of his face and neck were all blood, and even his body was abandoned.


    "Boy, I want your life." The emissary was also mad at this time. Even if he flew to the challenge arena, he would raise his hand and fight.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes were sharp, and his figure appeared in front of Hua Ruge''s body. He pointed to the emissary and said, "take me some moves."


    As soon as the emissary raised his hand, he thought it was wrong. Since he went to the challenge arena, it''s useless. Even if he killed someone, it''s reasonable. If he did, it would be unreasonable.


    Although the power of Heishui temple has been very strong for many years, its reputation is not good, and its popularity is even worse. When he went out, the chief senior brother once told him that he could only do things that were too special.


    Although Ma Ming used to force a little daughter-in-law to die before, it was an extraordinary thing, but after all, it was an ordinary person who could not be any more ordinary. In front of him, it was a small business, but it was like the secret cultivation of the temple master or the disciple of some superior person. If he was really killed by bullying him, maybe the red flame temple would not stop.


    Let alone whether this event can cause wars in the two temples. Even if it happens, the chief senior brother of his own temple will never forgive him.


    So he raised his hand but didn''t fall down, or he couldn''t wait for Tuoba Rui to come.


    Tuo BARREI usually said that Hua Ruge was impulsive, but in fact, he was not calm. He could turn a blind eye to ordinary things, but he was more impulsive than anyone when he met things related to Hua Ruge.


    So the emissary only showed his murderous chance. He felt a sullen feeling in his chest when he didn''t really fight against China, such as song. He had to kill this man to get rid of his anger.


    He never used to bluff, so he waved his sword and drew a long silver fox in the air to attack the emissary.


    Just a moment later, the emissary weighed up his situation, which had already consumed some energy. Before he could think about anything else, he saw another Tuo BARREI in front of Hua Ruge. Obviously, this young man was even more crazy than the former one. He would stab him with his sword.


    He was shocked to see this sword, because he had never seen such a powerful and sharp sword, which seemed to merge some mysterious and extreme tricks, making people feel desperate.


    Cold sweat came out in a flash, and he dodged.


    At this time, the second sword of Tuoba Rui has been stabbed. Although Tuoba Rui''s strength is not high, his sword power is really amazing. He thinks that even if he is higher than the three realms of the posterity, he must be careful to deal with it, otherwise one will die under the sword.


    He quickly took out his long gun, blocked it and asked, "who are you?"


    Tuoba Rui is full of anger at the scene when he just slapped Hua Ruge. The sword in his hand is more powerful and contains more and more rules of the road. Each stab is accompanied by countless moves. The emissary has to do everything in his power to shake Tuoba Rui''s sword away.


    The sword move of Tuo Ba Rui has infinite subtleties. After taking the five moves, the emissary felt that his heart power was greatly consumed. If he didn''t work hard, he would be hard to win. So he quickly flew back and said, "stop it, who are you?"


    Tuo barrow saw him running away in a panic, and then stood in the original tunnel: "my name is not known to the canteen. If you dare to fight her, I will take your life."


    Without his explanation, we all know that he is talking about Hua Ruge.


    Not to mention the others, he just showed a few moves to let the people watching the battle breathe a little, as if breathing would disturb the mind, so they could not understand the sword move.


    But it turns out that it''s no use. Even if they hold their breath and concentrate, they still don''t understand the sword move. They just think it''s easy to watch, but it''s really exquisite, changeable and astonishing.


    Before Liu HUFA, he only thought that since these two people can find their way out of the forbidden area, they must have excellent skills, but he didn''t see them. Now, when he saw Tuo BARREI, he was only a few moves to force back the strong man of his own rank, but he was also surprised. This young man''s skills were quite unexpected.


    Zhao Fufa and his disciples also stared. They only thought that the young man was powerful, but they didn''t expect that he would be so strong. Zhao Fufa was even confused. Hasn''t he dealt with the younger generation outside the temple for a long time? Are the young people so powerful now?


    The temple Lord had never seen Tuo barrui before. He was surprised to see such a young man. He asked the origin of the man who was brought by Liu HUFA.


    Liu HUFA said the origin of Tuoba Rui and juntianxia, and there were two people who didn''t want to worship in the temple, so they lived with Hu Yue''s little brother. It''s not surprising that several people made friends with him and helped him.


    After hearing that they did not want to enter the temple, the temple master sighed three times: "it''s a pity, it''s a pity."


    The emissary of Blackwater Temple didn''t want to fight with Tuo BARREI. On the one hand, he didn''t have any chance to win. On the other hand, he was an elder after all. Even if he won by a narrow margin or even by a draw, he didn''t look good.


    So he explained, "I was just in a hurry for a while, but I didn''t do it at last, did I?"


    "I don''t care whether you move or not. If you dare to do so, you will die." Tuoba Rui says that once the eyes are shining, he has to move again.


    Hua rugo knows that he will definitely win or die if he moves again. Although he starts to win several moves, the emissary has seven strengths after all. His strength is much stronger than that of him. If he really fights, it''s not easy for Tuo BARREI to win.

 Chapter 2031

    Hua Ruge''s mind had changed many thoughts in a moment. The emissary of Blackwater temple is not easy to kill, and it''s not good for them to make a big scene. It''s better to stop after a shock.


    So when Tuo BARREI was about to attack again, she reached out her hand and held his arm and said, "I think this messenger''s words are sincere. There''s no need to hurt the harmony."


    Tuo BARREI really didn''t want to let him go. Although he started impulsively, he also calculated after he made the move. Although the emissary didn''t make a real move, he had the intention to make a move. In this way, no matter where he went after the challenge arena, there''s no reason why he killed people today. He doesn''t want to make things too big.


    So he said, "bully the small with the big, and he will die."


    Hua Ruge just wanted to talk and dissuade him. Qin Chuan beside him jumped up to the challenge arena and said, "brother, my martial uncle''s fighting with you is a big bully. Why don''t we fight?"


    If someone else, Tuo BARREI, is sure to ignore it, but this person''s eyes can''t stop looking at Hua Ruge before, and he can''t see his boss''s discomfort. He immediately said, "OK, I''ll cut you off."


    He speaks more impolitely than Hua Ruge.


    The situation on the field is constantly changing, and the spectators are also overwhelmed. They haven''t calmed down from the shock brought by Hua Ruge, and both sides of the challenge arena are about to change people.


    This friend of Mr. Hu showed his excellent swordsmanship, which scared the emissaries of Blackwater temple to recognize and counsel him. Unexpectedly, the genius boy of Blackwater Temple dared to challenge him.


    The emissary wanted to say no, he just learned a few moves and knew that although Qinchuan''s strength was two levels higher than this man, but the actual combat was not the opponent.


    But Qin Chuan didn''t wait for him to open his mouth and say, "OK, I''ll teach you some good moves."


    Said take out ice blade, unexpectedly also is a long sword.


    Hua Ruge thinks that since she wants to frustrate the other party''s spirit, she may as well frustrate it thoroughly. She is definitely not the disciple of Qinchuan, but it''s better to leave it to Tuoba Rui.


    So she gently and skillfully jumped down from the challenge arena, and only Tuoba Rui and Qinchuan were left on the arena.


    The master who presided over the challenge arena competition couldn''t make up his mind for a moment. He turned to the master of the hall and asked for instructions. When the master saw Tuoba ruilu''s two hands, he felt that they were very mysterious. He didn''t expect that Qinchuan would dare to challenge him.


    he wanted to see Tuoba Rui''s sword skills again, and also wanted to touch the bottom of Qinchuan, so he shook his head at the master and motioned not to mind.


    As long as no matter what the outcome of this fight is, his red flame temple can push the responsibility to a clean end.


    Tuoba Rui stands opposite to Qinchuan. Tuoba Rui takes the lead in saying: "let''s move."


    "Good."


    Qin Chuan promised to stab Tuoba Rui with a long sword in his hand. If he didn''t move, he would have already. This move was a powerful force. The sword wind was strong and powerful. It was obvious that not only the strength was powerful, but also the cultivation of swordsmanship was not shallow.


    Hua Ruge can''t help but call a good one in his heart. He looks young, but he is really good at it.


    Su Nianxia said softly, "are you sure to win?"


    Because there were so many people around her, she dropped the name of Tuoba Rui.


    "This man''s swordsmanship cultivation is not weak, and his strength is also strong. He is really the number one person. His strength is no less than that of his martial uncle." The king said again and again: "it''s just that Tuo Ba Rui''s sword way has already matched the heaven way, but it''s not his enemy."


    Su Nianxia nodded repeatedly, admiring Tuoba Rui''s ability.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw that Qin Chuan''s attack was still cold, and he drew a silver arc to stab Qin Chuan with his long sword in his hand, which was the weak point of Qin Chuan''s sword.


    Tuoba Rui has made some achievements in studying the rules of heaven. He can see the flaws when the other side uses his sword. If the other side uses his sword, he can see the weaknesses 100% and is merciless when he starts.


    Qin Chuan is surprised. It''s too late to stop. He can only change his moves in a hurry and collide with Tuoba Rui''s sword.


    The strength of Tuoba Rui is not as good as that of Qinchuan. It''s very unfavorable for Tuoba Rui to compete their own power. However, Tuoba Rui is very skillful in the use of power. He can focus all the power on the intersection point, so even if he works hard, he won''t lose.


    He is different from Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge works hard only by his own strength, while Tuo brai relies on his own study of the road and control of the power. Because of his excellent understanding and willing to spend time, his efforts the day after tomorrow are better than the advantages brought by Hua Ruge''s strong innate constitution.


    after the two men''s swords meet, Tuo brai doesn''t win or lose When Qin Chuan saw the sword, he was shocked. He had to quit three steps to avoid it.


    The people of the red flame Temple saw this scene and all cheered together. Before, the black water temple had used this talent to grow a lot of prestige in Qinchuan. The people of the red flame temple were really afraid of such a young talent.


    But I didn''t expect that there were people like Tuo BARREI in my territory. Not only the spirit of life was as powerful as jade''s hand, but also it was never seen before. It was amazing to drive back the messenger and Qinchuan with quadruple strength.


    After Qin Chuan was forced out, he not only didn''t get annoyed but also smiled and said, "good sword technique."


    He said once again, and it can be seen that this man is extremely belligerent.


    The people of Heishui temple made a cold sweat for Qinchuan. They knew that Qinchuan was determined to win when Tuo BARREI attacked his martial uncle. Now they are worried that Tuo BARREI should not fight as hard as Hua Yuege. They should know that Qinchuan is the treasure of the temple. If they are injured or abandoned, they will be killed by the temple leader when they go back.


    Hua Ruge was very devoted in the audience, and the emissary of the black water temple stood beside her. She felt that the emissary''s eyes seemed to kill her, but she still smiled, not angry.


    She has dealt with the person to be dealt with, and she has made great strides in her long prestige. She has a bad breath in her chest, which is naturally refreshing.


    But the emissary''s face was very bad because he had been eating too much. He glared at Hua Ruge and said, "you deliberately abandoned me and your nephews. I will never give up with you."


    "My name is to treat people in their own way. How dare you say that you didn''t explain to them that you killed the disciples of the red flame temple before your martial nephews came to power?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The emissary snorted coldly, "of course I don''t have one."


    Even if he did this disgraceful thing, he could never admit it.


    "Then they deserve more, don''t they?" Hua is like song''s understatement.


    The emissary was angry with her again. No matter what she answered, she could not escape being ridiculed.


    "Don''t be happy too early." He put out a cruel word and decided that it would be wise not to quarrel with this man.


    "Sooner or later, I''m happy." Hua Ruge smiled and paid attention to him.


    She has a score in her heart. Blackwater Temple dare not fight easily. If there are many secret cards in her hand, who will suffer the loss then.


    The two of them are still fighting on the arena. Tuo BARREI has always been in the upper hand by sword technique. However, there are several cuts on Qin Chuan''s body that have been scratched by sword wind in dozens of moves.


    Qin Chuan didn''t seem to take it seriously. He always watched Tuoba Rui''s sword power and moves, and tried various solutions.


    Hua Ruge was surprised to see that Qinchuan was indeed the first genius of Heishui temple. His ability was really good. If someone else had dozens of moves to fight against Tuo BARREI, it would not only be the lottery on his body, I''m afraid that his limbs had been removed many times.


    Moreover, looking at Qin Chuan''s constantly changing moves, I know that his mind power is also excellent. If there is no defect in the sword move of Tuo Ba Rui, which contains the rules of heaven and earth, he can really find the loophole.


    After fighting for a while, Tuo Ba Rui also enjoyed Qinchuan. He felt that it was a pity that someone who had cultivated swordsmanship like this killed him. So he kept his own three points of love.


    if it was not such a battle of two levels, Tuo Ba Rui would not have to use these dozens of moves.


    Hua Ruge didn''t pay attention to what he said before. Later, he saw that Tuoba Rui was merciful. He knew that he didn''t want to hurt people. Second, because of his hidden strength, he felt more relieved.


    Before that, she was afraid that Tuo BARREI would kill others.


    Qin Chuan didn''t do anything excessive, but he didn''t have to kill. He seemed to be the sweetheart of Heishui temple. If he killed, it''s not sure whether he would cause a war.

 Chapter 2032

    But if we put Qinchuan back, maybe Blackwater Temple knows that it''s merciful here, and the things that hurt the former few people will be solved.


    Tuoba Rui was too sharp when he was fighting against the emissary before. He thought there should be some reservation, so he always fought with Qinchuan.


    Even in this way, people still feel that Tuo BARREI''s moves are too marvelous, as if every move is completely natural, completely free of traces of human use, and even more pleasing to the eyes, as if they can''t see enough.


    At this time, the women felt that their eyes were not enough. Before, they thought that Hu Yue was a peerless face in the sky and the earth. Unexpectedly, another one appeared here. Not only was he good-looking, but also his moves were flowing and tight.


    With the passage of time, Qinchuan only felt that the loss of his mental strength was too serious, and the sweat on his face fell, and more and more people stepped back. After all, he couldn''t bear the strong sword of Tuoba Rui, and he had already lost.


    The cheers of the red flame temple were louder. I felt that I had never been so proud of dealing with the black water temple for so many years.


    First, Hu Yue''s little hero won three games in a row, and now he is defeated by the most proud disciples of Blackwater temple. This situation was unthinkable before, but now it appears in front of them. How can they not feel excited.


    Qinchuan''s willpower is very tenacious, so even if the mental power is seriously exhausted, it is not enough to parry, but it still hasn''t put down the long sword.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw that this man had some spirit and didn''t want to humiliate him. He wanted him to admit defeat. But seeing that he was so stubborn, he had to fly his sword when he was in a panic. He said lightly, "you lost."


    Qin Chuan looked at the empty hands, first out of the gods for a while, then stood straight to Tuoba Rui and said: "thank you for your kindness, brother. I''m so convinced that I lost."


    "Well." Tuo Ba Rui responds with a faint voice, and looks at the emissary under the challenge arena.


    Although the emissary is an elder and has seven strong abilities, even Qinchuan is not an opponent in the actual battle. He is afraid to see Tuoba Rui''s eyes. He quickly turns to the main way of the temple: "the red flame temple is really full of talents, and he is convinced to lose in the lower class."


    When the people in the red flame realm heard this, they cheered again and felt extremely happy.


    The temple master was also very happy, but he didn''t show it on his face. He just said, "let''s accept it. Your temple is also really good for its young talents."


    The emissary and other disciples of Blackwater Temple didn''t say anything about their suffering. They got it really before, but the three people who were defeated by biehua Ruge in succession are now suffering greatly.


    "I don''t dare to be. The Lord of the hall is flattered." The messenger''s way of holding his breath.


    Originally, after Ma Ming was abolished, he wanted the temple master to deal with Hua Ruge. But he didn''t expect to come out halfway to Tuo BARREI, the fierce God. He could die under the long sword even if he showed some intention.


    Now he can''t help but doubt life. Has he not come out for a long time or what? How can the sky change so fast?


    Yesterday, his black water temple was still boasting in the city. Today, he will run with his tail in his hand. It''s really a shame.


    The temple master then said, "please come to the temple, and I will invite you to cure the disciples of your temple."


    What else can the emissary cure? Only the elixir given by God can cure the situation when the meridians are broken. But he dare not say anything on his mouth, so he said: "it''s better to obey than to be respectful."


    The disciples of the red flame temple came forward to help support the disciples of the black water temple, but they secretly scolded these people.


    The temple master got up with a smile and left with a group of disciples in the voice of the people in Shenyu.


    Before leaving, the temple master and Liu Fufa both looked at Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui with the eyes of approval. However, Hua Ruge started too hard, so the temple master wanted to praise a few words, which was not good in front of people''s Blackwater temple, so he just gave a sign and left.


    Zhou Miaomiao bowed to Hua Ruge''s direction before following the temple leader. After that, he followed the temple disciples.


    Hua Yuege nodded back.


    Qinchuan is also to the two humanitarians: "I admire the abilities of the two brothers. I will ask for advice later. Goodbye."


    "I''m sure to wait for you." Hua Ruge was kind to him when he saw his politeness, and he was polite when he spoke.


    Qinchuan left with a friendly smile.


    After the temple disciples left, the square was half empty, but most of them got up and said, "brother Hu and brother Tuoba are really powerful today. It''s really a relief to see the faces of the people in the Blackwater temple are gray."


    "Not really. Brothers Hu and Tuoba are heroes of our God kingdom. Let''s worship them to show our gratitude."


    "It is."


    These people said that they would bow and salute. Hua Ruge hurriedly said, "you don''t need to be polite. My younger brother, who has lived in the God kingdom for a long time, is half of the God kingdom people, who should do things for the God kingdom."


    She knew that even if she said these common people would not give up easily, so she said: "my younger brother and I still have something to do. It''s inconvenient to accompany them. They are delicious to leave."


    Then she took Tuo BARREI''s arm and walked out of the square.


    When she left, people stopped chasing her. They just praised her. They didn''t expect that they could not worry about her yesterday. Today, there is such a good result. It''s really gratifying.


    Su Nianxia and Jun Tianxia are waiting outside the square. Seeing the two coming out, Su Nianxia comes to take Hua Ruge''s hand and says, "cousin, today you are too Weifeng. These three games are more and more handsome."


    Hua Ruge smiled and was very satisfied with her fight.


    Jun Tianxia also said to Tuoba Rui, "brother Tuoba''s swordsmanship is advanced. Congratulations."


    "Don''t boast, brother Jun, these moves are really nothing." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Because Qinchuan''s strength is not very high, what Tuoba Rui uses is simple moves, but those changes are complex and really dazzling moves have not yet been used.


    Jun Tianxia nodded his head and said, "brother Tuoba is naturally more powerful. Why don''t we have a competition one day?"


    "That''s just what I want." Tuoba Rui listens to the light smile on his face.


    Growth needs real combat, and they are equal in strength, but they are the best opponents of each other.


    The four went straight home after they left the square, but they went back. The publicity of their affairs outside was just beginning, because there were too many people watching the war in the square, and they were impatient to share the results of the competition with people they knew as soon as they came out.


    When he said that the red flame temple was defeated twice in a row, and that his disciples almost lost their lives, the audience''s face was full of indignation. But when he said that Hua Ruge came out first to save people and then to fight three times in a row, Tuoba Rui defeated the black water temple within a hundred moves. When he was the most proud genius, the audience''s face was full of excitement.


    In this way, the whole people in Shenyu soon knew that they had won the challenge arena competition, so every family began to celebrate. Of course, they also remembered the two people, Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui.


    We all know that without these two temples, we would have to be humiliated again. At that time, we would not be able to look up.


    The family who was forced to kill her daughter-in-law was overjoyed when they heard that Hua rugo beat Ma Ming to get revenge for them. On that day, the whole family went to Hua rugo''s house and carried many presents.


    Hua Ruge came out to meet them, comforted them and asked them to take back the gift. But the family insisted on thanking her and refused to take back the gift.


    Hua Ruge had to accept it when he saw it, so he sent the family away.


    When Su Nianxia heard the bustle in front of him, he came over to have a look. Looking at the tearful look of the family, he sighed: "it''s a pity that we didn''t go on the street yesterday. If only we could save people on the spot."


    "Who says no?" Hua Ruge is also very sorry, although revenge, but the little daughter-in-law is dead, calculate to calculate to also cannot say what meaning.


    "Su Nianxia said and looked at the present again and said:" so much


    "I really can''t push them apart." Hua rugo picked up a red paper package, opened and took a piece of dim sum inside, and handed it to Su Nianxia.


    Su Nianxia took it up, ate it and said, "it seems that this is always right to do good things."

 Chapter 2033

    On the day of the challenge arena, the people of Heishui Temple stayed in the red flame realm for another night. The doctor sent by the temple master told them with regret that the three disciples who were interrupted by meridians could not be cured, but could only send some good medicine to keep them healthy.


    The emissary of Blackwater Temple disobeyed his heart. After seeing off the doctor and closing the door, he scolded these people in the room.


    The disciples of Blackwater Temple live in the whole other courtyard. It''s very hard for them to hear that the emissary is angry. This time, not only the emissary can''t get back to work, but also they will be laughed at by the people in their temple.


    The top experts of the same realm sent by the black water temple couldn''t even fight two idle people. Let alone outsiders, they blushed when they remembered.


    The next morning, the emissary went to see the energetic Temple Lord. Although they had successfully taken the 50 million yuan they had borrowed, they could not lift their head all the time. At the same time, they felt that the smile on the temple Lord''s face was too dazzling.


    After taking the money, the group left. When they passed Shenyu street, they were not as arrogant as they were when they came. They were all despondent, like a defeated attack.


    The common people in the red flame God region felt very relieved at first sight. After seeing them off, the whole God region fell into a happy atmosphere of talking and laughing.


    Hua Ruge and others can hear the voices from the front and back streets in the house. People sometimes talk loudly, sometimes laugh, even the neighbors who don''t like each other can smile and say hello this day.


    Of course, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia, who are very busy, want to go out to have a look. But now Hua rugo is so popular that they will be surrounded when they go out. They can''t go anywhere.


    So they can only play with Xiaobao at home.


    As for Tuoba Rui and juntianxia, they are fighting each other in the backyard. They have nothing to do with each other. At first, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia are more interested, but they don''t want to see them for a long time.


    Because there was nothing to do, at noon Hua rugo yawned two times, until the meal came up, she was awake.


    After lunch, they were chatting.


    At this time, the young man came in and announced, "my master, Liu Fufa has arrived. He is in the front hall and says he wants to see you."


    "I knew I was coming." Hua Ruge said that he had changed the shape of Dan with Su Nian''s summer clothes and walked out together.


    In the front hall, Liu HUFA was standing in the hall. Seeing Hua Ruge coming out, he hurriedly said: "thanks for your help, my temple is very grateful."


    "You are welcome, Dharma protector." Hua Ruge said, looking into the hall, and sure enough, he brought a lot of gifts.


    It seems that the temple is more sensible.


    "The old man wanted to come in person, but he didn''t want you to send me to thank him. These small gifts are his intention. Please accept them." Liu Shoufa looked at the gifts in the hall and said.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile: "the Lord of the hall is very polite. I just need to raise my hand, but I am ashamed of the gift."


    "Little brother has great ability. Naturally, I think it''s a piece of work, but it''s of great significance to my temple. It''s just a little meaning." Liu went on.


    Hua rugo swept with Shenyuan and found that all the things in it were good. There were some elixirs, some elixirs and four magic weapons. They were three long swords and a stick.


    Because Liu is not an outsider, she asked Liu to sit down and walked towards the box containing the magic weapon. She opened it and took out the stick. Although she didn''t know the material of the stick, it looked much better than the one in her hand.


    She began to weigh it again and said with a smile, "the temple master is really considerate. This is very suitable for me."


    Su Nianxia also came up to look at the three long swords with light seven colors: "this is for me?"


    "Exactly." Liu Fufa nodded his head and said, "this is what the Lord ordered the best weapon refiners of the temple to make yesterday. I don''t know if it suits the wishes of several people."


    Although Su Nianxia didn''t use a sword, he nodded his head and said, "very well, the Lord of the hall really bothered."


    Hua Ruge turned over his hand and put the stick away, laughing happily.


    Liu Shoufa said to China like a song: "little brother Hu, I saw your moves were exquisite yesterday. If you can use sharp weapons with blades, you can increase the killing power by at least 20%. Why do you use this stick?"


    Stick and long sword and spear hit at the same place, obviously the stick is more vulnerable.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile: "I''m used to it. I feel comfortable with it, and it''s very consistent with my fighting style. If I study moves with my sword, I''m not comfortable. "


    Su Nianxia is right to say that. She just likes to hit people with sticks.


    Liu Fufa was puzzled and said: "little brother Hu is really a strange man. Others are trying to take advantage of him when fighting. But you can only rely on your own preference. This free and easy is not what ordinary people can have."


    "I''m flattered, sir. I only use this stick in a certain battle. I dare not love my enemy even if I meet him." Hua Yuege said.


    Liu HUFA is even more astonished when he hears about it. She''s brave enough to deal with people who are better than herself. She hasn''t used all her strength.


    "What a fearsome afterlife." Liu Fufa nodded and said: "to be honest, there are two purposes of this visit. The first is to express gratitude. The second is to wait for the master of the temple to persuade you to join the temple. The master of the temple promises that as long as you enter the temple, you will get the best resources, and the master will pass on the best skills and swordsmanship to you."


    Hua Ruge also wants to say three points. First, she does not lack resources, second, she does not lack skills, and third, she is a man who knows how to use swordsmanship to communicate with gods. Why should she go to the temple to learn swordsmanship that is not so useful?


    But she couldn''t say it like this, she could only say: "please tell the temple Lord Liu Dharma protector. I''m naturally promiscuous and don''t get disciplined. I''d better not go to the temple and break the rules. But if there is something that needs to be done in the temple, I am bound to do it. "


    Liu HUFA sighed, "I knew you would say that."


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "I really know you, elder."


    "Well, if you don''t want us to, you can come to me at any time if you think it through." Liu HUFA said again.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "sure."


    "In addition, you have sinned against the Blackwater temple this time. The Blackwater temple will inevitably trouble you. The temple master means that you can stay on the temple for a while to avoid the storm and come down no later." Liu went on.


    Hua rugo knew that the temple leader would not give up like this, so he continued: "after losing the competition in the arena of Blackwater temple, I will not be embarrassed in public, and even if they come, we will have time to hide."


    "You young man, you really have an idea." Liu HUFA''s face was helpless.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said with a smile, "don''t worry, elder. Even if we can''t handle it, we still have the ability to escape."


    "In that case, you should be more careful." Liu HUFA paused and said, "but I think the temple master is very optimistic about you. If I can''t persuade you, he will send others to come these days. You should be ready."


    Hua Ruge only feels headache after listening to this. Dealing with people is her strong point, but there is a treasure in her house. Once people find out the children and the things she lives with Tuo BARREI, the relationship can''t be concealed.


    Although it has little influence on her life, it''s just publicized. Maybe the people in the temple suspect that they have any intention to come to the red flame realm in disguise.


    In this way, she will become a thief from a hero, but she is very reluctant.


    She nodded her head and said, "thank you very much for your reminding. I will treat you one by one."


    Liu HUFA gave her a sympathetic smile.


    After Liu''s Dharma protector was sent away, Hua Ruge opened the big boxes one by one, and the main body of the hall had the meaning of soliciting, so it was still very rich to sell the miraculous medicine in the hall, which had been over 200 years, and they were all treasured.


    The quality of pills is also good. Most of them are used for improving cultivation and treating injuries, but they are all obtained.


    She collected all these things, and then there were some impractical things left in the box. They were all valuable furnishings, which made the servants put them up casually.

 Chapter 2034

    Su Nianxia played with a sword in his hand and said, "sister Ruge, listen to Liu Fufa, you have got a gift these days."


    "It''s a good thing to receive gifts, but I want to send these people to think twice. I''m too lazy to deal with them." Hua Ruge shakes his head.


    Su Nianxia smiled at her sympathetically.


    In the next ten days, Hua Yuege didn''t go out, for fear that the LORD would send someone to persuade them to join the temple and live up to her waiting. In these ten days, three groups of people came.


    The first wave was another Dharma protector. She also prepared a gift similar to that of the last time. Of course, she refused directly.


    The second group is the leader of a big leader. He has several ordinary leaders with him. The gift is doubled. It''s also a general persuasion. Hua Ruge looks at the gift with bright eyes and refuses it very simply.


    In the third wave, an elder with a mouth full of lotus flowers came and brought more gifts. Hua Ruge calculated roughly that the total value of these gifts was 10 million Lingjing.


    As expected, the temple became obviously rich after taking her money.


    Hua rugo not only refused this time, but also asked the elder to take the gifts back. The elder was helpless. He had a very good way of persuading people. But how could this eloquence seem better than him? He was sent away in a few words.


    The temple owner may have seen the returned gift and felt Hua Ruge''s refusal. In the next ten days, no one came.


    Hua Ruge is relieved.


    After more than 20 days, the competition in the challenge arena was much less hot. Hua rugo felt that he could go out.


    After his appearance, Tuo BARREI became more reluctant to go out. He really didn''t like to have people peeping and talking everywhere. So Hua rugo took Su Nianxia out to inspect his business together.


    After going out, they found that although the heat was not as good as before, the common people were very enthusiastic to see Hua Ruge. Because she used to make tolerance and was more sociable, so they knew a lot of people.


    before, these people only greeted her, but now they can''t help praising her again. Hua Ruge didn''t pay attention to others'' praise, so every time She had to answer every one who came up to talk, and she didn''t walk out of the street in the morning.


    Stop talking about her, even Su Nianxia beside her is loveless.


    In the end, Hua Ruge had to reduce the polite words, just smiled and nodded and walked over, which saved some time.


    When she saw the industry at hand, her eyes lit up again. Because her contribution to the temple was so great, people might want to thank her. As long as she listened to the opera, she would go to her theater.


    as long as she drank tea, she would go to her Jiuzhou restaurant. That''s why her income in the past 20 days is more than twice that of the previous days. Counting It''s a lot of money.


    Looking back on the gifts she received and the extra money she made, Hua rugo said with emotion, "it''s still a good thing to do."


    Su Nianxia gnawed chicken legs opposite her and nodded her head.


    Sun batian is in charge of the restaurant where the two men live. Seeing Hua rugo coming, the boy followed him upstairs and said to him, "my Lord, you are really good. I saw it in the grandstand that day. You didn''t even have the power to fight back at Blackwater temple. It''s very popular."


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "less nonsense, go to work."


    "I''m going to come up and say hello to you. I''m going down now." Sun batian went downstairs laughing.


    Su Nianxia said, "he is obedient."


    "If he has vision, he can still be wrong to follow me?" Hua rugo said confidently.


    Su Nianxia nodded her head.


    Before, sun batian was a hoodlum leader. Although some people were afraid of him, those with higher accomplishments didn''t put him in their eyes. His pocket was even empty and he didn''t have much money.


    since he followed Hua Ruge, he has not only become a rich man, but also a subordinate of Hu Xiaoxiong. No matter how powerful he is, he needs to be given some face It''s Salted Fish turning over.


    After they had eaten, it was already late and there were not many pedestrians on the road. So they went on a relatively smooth way, basically without any stops, and soon arrived at home.


    Hua Ruge goes back to the courtyard feeling the tumbling belly. Tuo barrai has coaxed Xiao Bao to sleep. He is sitting in the courtyard drinking tea. It seems that he is waiting for her.


    "All right?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly: "it''s so smooth. Every big shop makes twice as much money as before. I finally see the money back."


    "You saw it when you were selling Kung Fu, didn''t you?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "I''ll forget about it." Hua rugo drank a glass and asked, "is anyone coming to me today?"


    "The office''s business has come, and I say it will not be dismissed." Tuoba Rui''s light answer.


    Hua Ruge clapped his head and said, "it must be the director''s master who wants me to go back."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I think I can''t go back. I offended Zhao before. Now he''s definitely in our way. He can''t be easily embarrassed. But I offended Blackwater temple again. I''m not sure that people will retaliate. I''m not sure I have to involve others when I go back." Hua Ruge shakes his head.


    Tuoba Rui said with a smile, "so it''s hard for you to go back?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Have you ever been out of trouble?" The joking question of Tuo Ba Rui.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand repeatedly and said: "heaven and earth conscience, I do good things, but I didn''t take the initiative to cause trouble."


    "Well, our hero, it''s late. It''s time to sleep." Tuoba Rui gets up and leads her from the stone bench.


    Hua Ruge nodded.


    Back in the room, Xiaobao is sleeping soundly. He has grown up recently and his hair has risen to his ears. He looks very cute and fluffy.


    She kissed her son on the face and said, "it''s reasonable to provoke less right and wrong for the sake of children, but I''m warm-hearted and always want to pull a hand when I see people have difficulties."


    "Do whatever you want. No one can hurt you or your son if you have me." Tuo Ba Rui holds her in his arms and kisses her on the forehead.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "it''s better to have you."


    Thinking of his absence, she was more careful than she is now.


    The next day, Hua Yuege went to the public office in person and explained to the chief executive why he couldn''t come to work. The chief executive sighed and felt that they were going further and further. This small public office couldn''t keep up with Hua Yuege.


    Hua rugo and the director''s master had a drink before they left. When they left, they were very sad. In the evening, they found her and had a drink. When they left, they also enjoyed themselves.


    In the days after that, the owner of the red flame Temple never sent anyone to persuade Hua Ruge, Zhao Baofa never found fault again, even the Blackwater temple did not have any action.


    She just heard the news that the Heishui temple was abandoned because of Yang Fang and Ma Ming, two outstanding men in four and five aspects. As a result, the Heishui Temple lost two matches when it went to other temples, which was also a loss of face.


    The people in the red flame divine Kingdom feel very happy when they listen to it, while Hua Ruge feels his nose and feels that the black water temple will definitely count this account on himself, even if it doesn''t happen now, it will be dangerous.


    Tuo Ba Rui also realized this, so he began not to let Hua Ruge run around, but let her practice at home.


    Hua Ruge is relatively lazy. He must have to practice again. He immediately felt a big head and argued: "I''m already very strong. If I continue to practice, I will surpass you. How shameless will you be then?"


    "Then, let''s compete. If you win, you won''t have to practice." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge Ming knew that he could not fight, but he was very moved to think that he could compete with Tuoba Rui, so he said: "come on, I don''t believe that I can lose at the same level."


    At present, they went to the martial arts arena in the backyard. Hua Ruge took out the new iron stick from the temple, while Tuo BARREI used a wooden sword.


    Hua rugo thinks that it''s OK to use a real sword. It''s impossible to hurt without a big miss, but Tuo BARREI insists on using a wooden sword.


    Su Nianxia and juntianxia watch the battle on one side and shake their heads when they see juntianxia.


    "What do you see?" Su Nianxia asked with melon seeds.


    "He and I used real swords in the competition." The emperor said with a smile.

 Chapter 2035

    Su Nianxia sniffs at the words and chuckles and says: "brother in law, of course, is distressed. It doesn''t matter if he hurts you. He''s worse than his sister if he hurts her."


    Juntianxia still laughs and shakes his head. He thinks that he underestimates the extent of Tuoba Rui''s wife protection.


    Hua Ruge is not blushing when she hears the words of the two men. Her energy is all in the battle now. She has been with Tuo Barry for so many years. It''s the first time she has started with Tuo Barry. When she thinks about the prestige of Tuo Barry against the enemy in the past, she is still a little worried and expecting.


    She turned the quenching method to increase her strength to quadruple, and then said to Tuoba Rui, "here I am?"


    "Well." Tuoba Rui''s wooden sword is also open-minded.


    But people familiar with him can see at a glance that his momentum at the moment is not the same as that against the enemy in the past. He used to be fierce and murderous, but now he can only see the continuous sense of power, but not the sword.


    Hua Yuege took the initiative to attack, because the opposite side is her own man rather than the enemy, so she did not use all her strength in the first place, only the five fold strength, but the moves are more skillful than before.


    She knows that it''s impossible to resist. She can only work on moves.


    But even if she only uses half of her strength in the same realm, it is still stronger than Tuo BARREI''s internal strength. But Tuo BARREI is a person who can ignore the strength. Facing Hua Ruge''s stick, he slightly picks the tip of his sword, and lightly deflects Hua Ruge with his body, which fails in one move.


    His move seems ordinary, but the power of rules implied in the sword power is so wonderful.


    Hua Ruge was a little surprised after leaning, and then smiled. He thought it would be fun to fight like this, so he raised his eyebrows to Tuo barrow and said, "I won''t let you."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui still nodded.


    Hua Ruge then carried 10% of his strength, and once again attacked Tuo BARREI with a stick. This attack can cover the whole body of the opponent, and anyone who has a bit of mishandling will be hurt.


    Tuoba Rui usually meets few people who are good at moves, and Hua Ruge is a person who can have strength or use skillful moves, so he dare not take it lightly, stab out his wooden sword frequently, and constantly disassemble Hua Ruge''s later moves.


    Jun Tianxia and Su Nianxia only see the flash of stick shadow and sword shadow, and their body methods are extremely fast. If they don''t look carefully, they can''t see how the two men are fighting.


    Su Nianxia thought it would be very pleasant to see these two fierce people fighting, so she moved the chair and table, and put snacks and melon seeds on the table, intending to eat snacks while watching.


    As a result, she found that she didn''t have the energy to go out and eat at all, so she had to concentrate to see the subtlety of their moves.


    Juntianxia''s eyesight is much better than her. She nodded at the same time: "wonderful."


    Su Nianxia watched for a moment, then shook his head and began to nibble.


    "Why shake your head?" The king asked.


    "Good looking is good-looking, but it seems that it takes too much energy. Before they are tired, I will be tired. I''d better eat well." Said Su Nianxia.


    Monarch world dotes on to knead her flesh cheek way: "yes, eat a thing more important."


    "Would you like some, too?"


    "I won''t rob you." Juntianxia said that he turned his head again to see the competition between the two. At this time, the two still fought frequently, faster than before.


    Among them, Hua Ruge is basically attacking, while Tuoba Rui is just guarding the door and doesn''t play a trick.


    Hua Ruge began to exert her own advantages. She tried to overwhelm Tuo BARREI''s sword power with powerful power and quick moves. However, Tuo BARREI''s power was not as good as her, but her application of power and swordsmanship skills were very high. She didn''t see any flaws in Tuo BARREI after attacking hundreds of moves.


    Tuo BARREI just defends and doesn''t attack, because his attack is too fierce. The simple ones are good. Those complicated moves often contain many rules of the road, and they can''t be stopped once he moves. He''s afraid that one of them will hurt Hua Ruge accidentally.


    In fact, Hua Ruge is not so easy to hurt, but care is chaos. In the face of Hua Ruge, he can''t use the moves of tiger and wolf.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t find the weakness of Tuoba Rui all the time, and after playing for a long time, he didn''t see that Tuoba Rui''s breath was a little disordered.


    She''s not sure if they can get a little upper hand if they work together.


    The two fought for hundreds of moves again. Hua Ruge was unable to find the flaw of Tuo BARREI. He said: "it''s so beautiful and challenging. If you attack me, I''ll try to crack your sword move."


    "No way." Tuoba Rui didn''t want to refuse.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not easy to be hurt by you because I''ve been through all kinds of battles. Come on." Hua Yuege said and white opened to the enemy''s posture.


    Tuoba Rui couldn''t help it, but said, "then you should be careful."


    He said that he began to use simple attack moves, and his strength was also reduced, which can reduce the power of moves.


    He didn''t fight with Hua Ruge, and didn''t know how much he could accept the attack, so he started to fight and didn''t dare to be too fierce.


    Hua Ruge usually only saw Tuo BARREI fighting with others, and thought that his moves were powerful and beautiful. Now he didn''t want to appreciate the beauty. He only felt that the wooden sword had a powerful killing move, and he would die if he had a little carelessness.


    "Let me try." Hua Yuege said, and then he chopped the stick toward the long sword.


    Tuoba Rui turns her wrist and stabs her shoulder. Hua Ruge quickly changes her moves and raises her hand to block her.


    Because the opponent is Hua Ruge, so Tuoba Rui starts to fight not only not ruthlessly but also not quickly. Hua Ruge knows nothing about the rules of the road, so there are some small difficulties in dealing with it.


    But Hua Ruge''s perception is very good. After dismantling hundreds of moves, he seems to understand some secrets of Tuoba Rui sword, so he is more skilled in dismantling.


    Tuoba Rui has just stepped up his speed and made heavy moves.


    Although the two men have been fighting endlessly, in fact, Tuo BARREI has been adapting to the rhythm of Hua Ruge, and the level of combat power is clear at a glance.


    Su Nianxia and juntianxia can''t help nodding at each other.


    "Brother Tuoba is a rare talent in the world." The king praises the world.


    Su Nianxia said not to be outdone: "sister Yuege is also fierce. I''m afraid I can''t take one move."


    "That''s right. If the song is strong, it''s strong. If it''s really combined, it won''t let brother Tuoba take all the opportunities." It''s the way of the world.


    Su Nianxia nods repeatedly. She adores Hua Ruge very much. Naturally, she thinks her sister is good at everything.


    In fact, the fight between Hua Ruge and Tuo BARREI is not so fair. Tuo BARREI''s magic lies in the rules of heaven and earth in the sword potential, while Hua Ruge''s magic is the spatial magic, but Hua Ruge''s magic is either a trick or an absolute killing move. It will never be used when it is not really facing the enemy, so it''s not surprising that it has fallen down.


    Hua rugo has fought countless battles, most of which are better than her own, but she didn''t feel that it was too hard. At most, she suffered some physical injuries. But fighting with Tuo barrai, she felt that her heart power consumed a lot.


    because Tuo barrai''s moves are too mysterious, even if it''s just a peaceful sword with countless hind moves, she must pay more heart power to make a sword in him At that time, he began to figure out how he might use his next move, and his staff responded quickly.


    Their moves are extremely fast, and her thinking will be faster, so that the loss of mental strength will be very serious.


    Compared with the loss in her heart, Tuo BARREI is more consumed by the spiritual power in her body. Hua Ruge has a hundred times of his power. Even if it is not as clever as he is, it is also a hundred times. If it is consumed, he is not an opponent.


    So after hundreds of moves, Hua rugo thought that he would lose his mind if he spent more time, so he waved his hand repeatedly and said, "if I don''t fight, I''m tired."


    Tuo Ba Rui then took up the wooden sword and adjusted his respiratory tract: "I also have this idea. I''m afraid I can''t do it again."


    Hua Ruge scattered the power of the body quenching method and gasped as he said: "your moves are really abnormal. If you attack the emissary of the Blackwater temple a few days ago when you come up, I can''t catch them."

 Chapter 2036

    "You''ll do better than that emissary. He''s really out of the question." Tuo Ba Rui did not forget to tease the man at this time.


    Jun Tianxia said by the same side: "it''s wonderful. Brother Tuoba''s swordsmanship is extraordinary. If you sing, you will be belittled. If you can take so many moves, few people can do it."


    "You are right." Su Nianxia hands Hua rugo a pad.


    Hua Ruge wiped the sweat on her forehead. Instead of being physically weak, she lost a lot of mental energy. Unconsciously, she began to sweat.


    "Even if I didn''t win you, you''d better practice." After sitting down and drinking a cup of tea, Tuo BARREI got to the point.


    Hua Ruge nodded her head. She knew that the reason why Tuoba Rui didn''t win was not that he couldn''t win, but that he didn''t do his best all the time.


    "I agree with that." Su Nianxia blinked at Hua rugo and said, "sister rugo doesn''t need to feel bored. I''ll accompany you."


    She is always more diligent than Hua Ruge in her cultivation.


    "I''d rather you drink with me." Hua Ruge shakes his head.


    Tuoba Rui feels helpless about her temperament, while juntianxia chuckles.


    After that day''s competition, Hua said that she was tired, so she had a big meal in the evening. After eating, she said that she had eaten too much, so she had to lie down to eat and not practice.


    Tuoba Rui is even more helpless. He hasn''t heard who can eat when lying down.


    Hua rugo lay there and said, "you said that it''s been so many days since the Blackwater temple has come to find a place, don''t you think it''s wrong to stop?"


    "The three people you hurt are all the best of their younger generation. I don''t know how much effort it took to cultivate the disciples who want to be on their own. Just one person has broken three. I think they will definitely want to plot against us even if they have no reason to trouble you." Tuoba Rui said.


    Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "there is nothing terrible about treachery. As long as we don''t know who will suffer from it, we can''t decide who will suffer from it."


    "In a word, don''t run around tomorrow. I''m good at cultivating at home. I''m at ease with you." Tuo Ba Rui ordered.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "OK."


    She has been a little tired recently. It''s not bad that she can keep her men and children at home.


    In the following days, Zhonghua Yuege was practicing at home. She would not go out if she had nothing to do but concentrate on it. She spent only two hours on it every day.


    Of course, she is the fastest one among the four. Although she has only been practicing for two hours, she is still a little more advanced than the three of them.


    Su Nianxia sometimes came to fight with her. She recently broke through to the second level of Shenyuan. Although she couldn''t compete with Hua Ruge, she was still faster than ordinary people.


    It''s natural that Hua Ruge is better than Hua Ruge when they fight each other. So most of the time, they don''t use their spiritual power to compete only on moves to achieve the purpose of mutual promotion.


    Tuoba Rui drinks the king the world top four breakthrough''s quite fast, in recent months time all in the stable realm, has not the breakthrough the sign.


    Although we seldom go out, we can eat tea and drink because we are all together. We have a happy life.


    Xiaobao grows up day by day and talks more and more.


    At this time, it''s time to test talent, but Hua rugo and Tuo barrow are not interested in it. They all agree that children are too young, happy is the most important thing, and it''s a small matter whether they can become strong or not.


    Although the leader of the red flame Temple temporarily gave up persuading several people to join the temple, he still sent people to ask about the situation from time to time to express his concern. His mind was very obvious.


    Of course, this kind of thing is Hua Ruge''s response. Every time, it''s polite and warm. The attitude is so good that they don''t promise anything. They make people happy and lose at the same time. They sigh in their hearts and feel that Hua Ruge is not an opponent in this respect at all.


    After another month, Hua Ruge''s strength has steadily improved, but the latter realm is not as easy as before, and its growth has been obvious since one month.


    On this day, four people were drinking in the yard. Xiaobao was running around the table. Sometimes, the four people chatted with Xiaobao, and sometimes amused him. The atmosphere was very happy.


    Hua Ruge drank several cups in a row. He was slightly drunk because of the poor liquor quantity. So was su Nianxia. However, because Tuoba Rui and juntianxia were present, they took the order and then drank. Otherwise, they were too anxious to drink, so they were easy to snatch the glasses directly.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia are eating and chatting with each other about the contents of the new talk book they read these two days.


    Tuoba Rui is discussing with juntianxia about cultivation. Both of them say that their faces are changed and their brows are full of prevention.


    Xiaobao is running to Tuo barrow. Tuo barrow quickly pulls the child to her side and whispers to Hua Ruge, "take the child back to the room."


    Hua rugo looked at him slightly confused after drinking wine and asked, "what?"


    "When a strong enemy comes, you two go back first." Jun Tianxia pulls Su Nianxia''s hand and says.


    Su Nianxia didn''t feel it at all. He frowned and asked, "what is the strong enemy?"


    "Don''t ask. Go back." Said the king.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia are also very smart. They were confused for a while just because they had a drink and the atmosphere before was really good. Suddenly, they didn''t respond to this kind of thing.


    Hua Ruge picked up Xiaobao and said with a smile, "honey, your mother will take you to grandma."


    She said that she didn''t wait for Xiaobao to respond, and then she came to shuiyunning''s room. At the moment, shuiyunning and shuiyunxuan are doing embroidery under the oil lamp. To be exact, shuiyunxuan is doing embroidery while shuiyunning is learning.


    Hua rugo, the mother of Hua rugo, has the same temperament as Hua rugo. She can''t sew needlework since she was a child. If she didn''t want to make a dress for Xiao Bao, she would not learn it.


    They were shocked to see Hua Ruge suddenly appear.


    "Ge''er, why do you use blink in this big evening? What happened? " Shuiyunning asked astute.


    "Mother, aunt, you take care of the children in the house when there are strong enemies." Hua Ruge said and sent the child to shuiyunning''s arms.


    "Can you deal with it?" shuiyunning asked as she hugged the child


    "I don''t know. Let''s play it by ear." Hua Yuege said and went back to his yard.


    At this time Tuoba Rui has waved away the border and said, "now that you have come, don''t hide."


    "You are so alert." A hoarse voice sounded, and then there were four more black robed people quietly in the courtyard.


    These four people are all wearing cloaks. They are all strong at the level of Dharma protection. Their strength is in the seventh level of Shenyuan realm.


    The four glanced at several people, and one of them was surprised and said, "I can''t imagine that two of them are women? What kind of pills did you take before? "


    Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia frown slightly after listening to Hua Ruge. They don''t change shape at home. Now they are all their original bodies and looks. They can be recognized at a glance.


    The man said, "it seems that you should not be called Hu Yue."


    Hua Ruge soon felt that the voice was familiar. After thinking about it carefully, he was the emissary of the Blackwater Temple who came here more than two months ago. Then he smiled and said, "Sir, I haven''t seen you for a long time, but you can''t see the light of this method."


    "It''s still such a sharp mouth when the little girl dies." The messenger was gnashing his teeth at the thought of Hua Ruge.


    It was because of her sudden appearance that disrupted the overall plan of the temple. After he returned to the temple for a meeting, he was scolded by the temple master. His position was also reduced from the previous major management to the management. How could he not hate it.


    "It''s hard to say whether it''s a little girl or an old monster." Hua Yuege smiled and asked, "let me say something superfluous. How many people are here to take my life?"


    "If you will come back to the temple with us obediently, we will not do it." The emissary''s gloomy way.


    Hua Ruge still has some wine power now, so he wanted to laugh at the strong enemies and said: "we have been invited by someone, but I don''t know what the Lord of your temple asked us to do? Drink or tea? "


    "If you want to be beautiful, it''s natural for you to go back to the temple master''s disposal. You have abandoned so many of our disciples. Don''t you think it''s ok?" The messenger snorted coldly.

 Chapter 2037

    Hua Ruge listened to the messenger''s words and shook his head repeatedly and said, "if you don''t eat tea and don''t drink, please, don''t go, don''t go."


    "Little girl, I can''t help you at this time." The emissary said to the three people beside him: "brothers, let''s do it."


    The four of them are all shining their swords, and the eyes under their cloaks are staring at several of them coldly.


    Hua Ruge exchanged a look with Tuoba Rui and other people. Knowing that they could only do it, he smiled and said: "since you want to teach us, our children can''t help but don''t quarrel with others in the middle of the night. Let''s go somewhere else."


    During her conversation, several people rose up at the same time and flew to the nearby house.


    Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia, the houses next to them, just bought the house when they arrived here. Later, they got into a fight with Huang Yueying and destroyed the yard inside, so they bought the house now. The house before was empty all the time, which was her property.


    Several people in Heishui Temple don''t want to control where to fight, but the four are very fast, they have to catch up.


    When they flew over the courtyard wall, they saw a small thing falling down in the dark sky. Before they could tell what it was, it suddenly grew larger and shrouded their backyard in an instant.


    They subconsciously think that they and others have been calculated, but when they look carefully, they find that there are only a few more walls around them. When these walls come out, the whole backyard becomes an independent space. It seems that this is a magic weapon, which can make no matter what is going on inside, it can''t be transmitted to the outside.


    "I don''t know the height of the earth, but it''s good that we can take you away without disturbing the red flame temple." With a sneer, the emissary pointed at Hua Ruge with a long gun and said, "little girl, I will come to teach you how to do it."


    The other three chose their own rivals. Tuoba Rui and juntianxia protected Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia behind them.


    Hua Ruge shook his head at them and pulled Su Nianxia to stand alone.


    "Look at the move." The emissary rushed to Hua Ruge first.


    The other black robed old man next to him rushed to Su Nianxia, and the other two rushed to Tuoba Rui and juntianxia respectively.


    Hua Ruge raised his strength to quadruple, then said to Su Nianxia, "let''s play one for a try?"


    The two of them are definitely not rivals when fighting alone with each other. They can only choose one to wear out slowly.


    Su Nianxia was puzzled and saw that the red lines suddenly appeared on the ground. The red light would cover the man who rushed to her, and then he would turn to the sharp sword to greet the man.


    Su Nianxia suddenly understood, turned his hand and took out his staff, nodded to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ru''s singer turned it over, but this time she took out the ghost gun instead of the stick. She smiled at the messenger and said, "old boy, let you see the ancestor of the gun."


    The emissary was shocked to see the red light and the heartbroken spear one after another, because he saw that the array appeared in the air was not weak. If he was trapped, it would take a lot of effort to come up with it.


    Before we knew what was going on, we saw two people in front of us lighting up their magic weapons. The first one was a magic wand with magical power. The power of fire on it was extremely powerful, and it was generally a magic weapon that could only be possessed by the holy sons and daughters of each temple.


    And Hua Ruge is even more awesome. If he guesses well, it''s chaos artifact.


    At the same time, Tuo Ba Rui''s Tianzi sword and juntianxia''s backhand axe were used at the same time, which shocked the three people outside the array. They could see three chaotic artifact at the same time. Is that a ghost?


    "You Who are you? " Emissary forcefully stopped his castration and stared at Hua Ruge.


    "You know you hit a nail? Late! " Hua Yuege said that a brilliant light like silver was drawn in the air by the soul breaking gun in his hand and attacked him directly.


    This is Hua Ruge''s all-out attack. Her own strength, coupled with the power of the soul gun, can match the six strong ones. If Qinchuan is the opposite, she can make a good fight.


    The emissary had seen Hua Ruge make three moves before, each time he thought it was the most powerful power of Hua Ruge, but the next time he saw her, he found that she was more powerful. This time, too, he was stunned by the overwhelming white light.


    How can it be a lot better than before?


    Of course, he did not put the six forces in his eyes, and the same long gun went towards the silver light.


    "Boom."


    When the two forces meet in the air, Hua Ruge''s spear is scattered, but the messenger''s sword is still attacking Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge winked at him playfully in the air, and then he saw the man disappear suddenly.


    A sharp spear fell in the air. Before he could be surprised, he attacked a fire red wave from the opposite side. Although the wave was not strong, he just used it. It was just in the period when the old force was exhausted and the new force was not born.


    the wave obviously came out long ago. He could not resist it in a hurry.


    Fortunately, the strength of the storm is not strong. He intends to force the body''s spiritual strength to resist. Although he will suffer some shocks, it will not hinder him.


    At this time, he suddenly felt the wind behind him. He suddenly thought of the existence of Hua Ruge, so he had no time to resist Su Nianxia and quickly turned around and hurriedly waved his long gun.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The first sound was that the messenger''s long gun collided with Hua rugo''s long gun. Because he was too hasty, he accumulated 30% of his strength, and Hua rugo hit with all his strength. In a moment, he felt that his strength was surging and his breath was disordered.


    He frowned and didn''t adjust his brow. Su Nianxia''s red air wave came and hit him on the back with the open door. It''s hard to get such a strong person with Su Nianxia''s power. But Su Nianxia''s air wave is very evil. It''s not only powerful, but also terrible. His back clothes are burnt in a flash with the intense heat of the fire In a large scale, he felt that his body was getting into some terrible heat, which made his turned breath more disordered.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia''s cooperation surprised the emissary, but he was injured in a few breaths.


    The emissary shouted angrily, "you two little girls! Look for death! "


    Hua Ruge picked up a smile on her lips and shook her hands. The spear turned several times in her hands and attacked him again.


    She knew that the breath of the other party was uneven for a while, and this was the time to start.


    Su Nianxia is also rising from the sky, and all the waves are fighting against him.


    The emissary was also crying for a while, because after a bit of calculation, the heat of the evil gate was penetrated into her body. It was not the experience that he had no control over, so he felt that the heat rushed from left to right in the body, and always made trouble in his meridians.


    in this way, he could only use 20% of the power to suppress the heat, and only eight could use it Yes.


    And 80% of the forces can be overthrown if they are in accordance with the rules. However, the two men cooperate very tacitly. They only feel that they are subject to the enemy from the inside and from the back. If one of them is not careful, he will be attacked by one of them.


    At first, he was mainly defending Hua Ruge. Now he realized that after su Nianxia''s fierce fire and billow, even Su Nianxia had to be closely guarded. As a result, his mental strength and strength would be greatly consumed for a while. If he could not control them for a short time, he would be taken advantage of by these two little girls.


    After a few dozen moves, he felt that it was not easy to win by himself in a short time. He could only hope for his partner, so he looked at his partner''s battlefield consciously or unconsciously.


    At this point, I think it''s up to me. Those three parties don''t look optimistic either.


    One of them was trapped in the bloody evil gate array, and the sword light was everywhere in the array. Although the power of each sword was not very strong, it was only around the divine yuan realm, but it was too dense, and the border in the array was also very difficult to break, blindly wasting the strength of the black robed man.


    At first, he felt confident and full of fighting with the emperor, but he picked up a child with four aspects of shenyuanjing. As a result, he knew at first that the young man was originally hidden, with enormous strength in his body. In the golden light of his body, there were nine dragons constantly circling around him. The strength of relying on the mountain axe was not negligible. He could not take advantage of dozens of fighting moves.

 Chapter 2038

    The last one who fought with Tuo Barry was suppressed by Tuo Barry as soon as he came up. Tuo Barry who didn''t use Tianzi sword was already very strong by virtue of the power of rules, let alone the most powerful Tianzi sword in the chaos artifact at the moment, and even beat people without any temper.


    Now the four people are crying for help. They thought they were cleaning up a few children. They might come here and take them away with no need to frighten them, but they didn''t expect to hit a nail.


    It doesn''t need to be said that those who can get chaos artifact are all people with great chance. Such people can''t fall behind people no matter where they are. Even if they are strong, they can''t win.


    Their hearts are bitter, but Hua Ruge and other people are more and more energetic. These days, Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia often fight against each other. They already know each other''s means very well, and both of them are people with great mental strength. They don''t need to communicate in advance to know how to cooperate and how to cause the greatest harm to each other.


    They did, too. The seven powerful envoys of Yuanjing could not deal with them, but their strength was constantly being consumed.


    The other three are not good at all. At present, only the one trapped in the big formation is not injured at all.


    The city of the sky drank countless blood before. At this moment, its strength has reached an unprecedented peak. Only the city of the sky is good at group attack, not individual attack. Therefore, although it has strong strength, it has no strong explosive force and can only consume the strength of that person a little.


    No matter how strong that man is, he can''t afford the sky city.


    The other two were also at a loss, especially the one who fought with Tuo BARREI. Only two hundred moves had been scratched three times by tianzijian. The evil spirit of tianzijian made the wound unable to heal in a short time. It was shocking to see.


    Seeing that Tuo Barry''s sword is becoming more and more complicated, the man can''t help but open his mouth to the messenger and say, "younger martial brother, quickly take out the treasure that the master gave us."


    "Good."


    The emissary promised, regardless of the erosion of heat in his body, with a long gun in his hand, he swept away Hua rugo and Su Nianxia.


    Two people borrow back buffer, at the same time, it is to resolve the full blow.


    For a moment, the emissary only felt that the heat eroded his heart and made him miserable. It was better for him to suppress it with the power of spirit again, but it hurt so much that he frowned hard, and then turned over his hand and took out a black gourd.


    He threw the gourd into the sky. The gourd gave off a black light, and then it suddenly produced a horrible attraction, like immediately absorbing Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia.


    They only feel that their feet are not under control and all their strength can be turned to keep them from being sucked in for a while.


    But even though there was no panic on the two faces, Hua rugo even smiled and said: "thank you for bringing this good baby. I''m not respectful of the little girl."


    The emissary didn''t understand what it meant. He saw a blue light darting out towards the black gourd.


    The emissary felt something was wrong and hurried to take the gourd back, but it was still a step late. The gourd was photographed by a blue light half a foot down. He saw that the blue light flew back to Hua Ruge, and then the gourd disappeared.


    "What''s the matter?" "What kind of treasure are you?" the messenger asked


    Hua Yuege doesn''t answer. He moves forward again and smashes his gun at him.


    The emissary now felt that he had met the most evil thing in the world, and his face was a little green. What were these people from?


    The strength of his distracted hand was lighter, but he was forced back half a step by Hua Ruge.


    He was surprised and angry: "little girl, I want you to look good."


    He said that he shook a gun flower and attacked Hua Ruge. Because of his desperate will, he had unprecedented strength.


    At this time, Su Nianxia had quickly arrived behind him, and Hua rugo didn''t want to take the attack. When they arrived behind him at the same time, they attacked him at the same time.


    The emissary quickly turned around after a short fight, but there was no strong force in a hurry. Hua rugo and Su Nianxia joined hands to fight two waves of anger, and immediately beat him back and flew out. The strength in his body turned more powerful.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia look at each other, smile silently and then attack together again.


    And the baby suddenly disappeared for no reason, not only the other three messengers were shocked, more or less affected.


    Tuoba Rui grabs the other party''s stupefied spirit, and his sword is sharper. He goes straight to the market.


    It''s not easy for this man to take the sword move of Tuo Barry with full attention. Now he has five scars on his body, let alone carelessness. Moreover, the move of Tuo Barry is more ferocious than the previous move. One of his defenses was accidentally removed by Tuo Barry''s left arm.


    As soon as his left arm landed, he was absorbed by the city of the sky. He couldn''t connect it any more.


    Of course, Tuoba Rui won''t give him another chance. Taking advantage of the other side''s injury, he handed over three moves again. The opponent was unable to parry, so he was pierced in the heart in an instant.


    The furious power of the emperor''s sword stirred in his heart, which means that the God would die at this time.


    After the fall of this man, he added a lot of nourishment to the city of sky. After all, his strength is too much stronger than those mobs in the eastern continent.


    After receiving this power, Qi Ling was very excited. Suddenly, the power of the big formation was a little bit more powerful. It made the people who were trapped inside frown. The hammer in his hand waved constantly to block the coming sword Qi.


    This side of the world is not willing to be outdone. You can rely on the golden light of the axe in your hand to fight back. I''m afraid you can only hold on for a while.


    After seeing that the two battlefields don''t need his own intervention, Tuo barrui looks to Hua rugo''s side, and doesn''t mean to intervene. Although he seems to be fully engaged in his hand, in fact, he doesn''t Now Hua rugo and Su Nianxia are much more powerful than fighting alone. They also have the upper hand in the first place. The other side can''t help them at all.


    That''s a relief.


    The emissary was beaten and doubted his life. If he was not secretly calculated at the beginning, he would be able to compete with the two people if he didn''t have much heat in his body. But after that, he fell into a bad situation,


    and the two little girls looked young, but their actual combat experience was a mess. They didn''t give him a chance to breathe, let alone any chance A chance to hurt him.


    In this way, he has won several moves in succession. With the consumption of heart power and strength, he is now much worse than before. On the contrary, the strength of using staff is slightly worse for these two girls, but the other one seems to be no different from that at the beginning. The strength and explosive force are generally strong, and he has no power to fight back.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and put away the emperor''s sword.


    "Boom!"


    A real battle of strength, the man across the world fell from the air, spit blood in the middle, and fell to the ground, then he was angry.


    The first thing he did was to look at Su Nianxia''s side. He saw that Su Nianxia''s strength was a little weak. After all, the intensity of the battle was too strong, and Su Nianxia''s strength was weaker. Now it''s very rare for him to be weaker.


    He could see that the emissary had a few more burnt marks and a few long spear marks. Obviously, he was about to lose support. At this time, staying in China like a song would be able to abuse his suspicious life.


    but he didn''t ask Su Nianxia to stop. He thought that it was better for both of them to join hands and finish well.


    Although Su Nianxia''s strength is weaker, but his body is fire lotus rather than flesh body. There is a set of methods for running fire power. As for the length of support time, it is not inferior to the messenger, so he has no intention of not fighting.


    The two cooperated seamlessly. After less than a quarter of an hour, they shot down the emissary at the same time, but their strength was weaker, and the man didn''t die.


    The two landed softly, with Hua Ruge''s long spear resting gently on his chest. He said lightly, "Sir, tell me, how many people have you come?"

 Chapter 2039

    "If you want to kill me, you can''t make me feel aggrieved." At this time, the messenger was seriously injured by Hua Ruge, and Su Nianxia''s fiery power was moving in his heart. He had long lost the power of resistance.


    Hua Yuege sniffs at Yan and chuckles, "I just ask you casually, do you think I''m really afraid of your bullshit cult?"


    The messenger didn''t react for a while. Hua rugo had already mentioned him to the hanging array in the sky city.


    When his body touched the bloody sword, it was crushed and became the nourishment of the city of the sky.


    The man besieged by the great array could have been a city for a while, but the city of the sky absorbed three people in succession, and his strength was beyond his resistance. In a moment, he had received more than ten injuries.


    He looked frightened and wanted to say something, but this time he let out his strength, hurt more and fell down in an instant.


    Su Nianxia put away his staff and said, "sister rugo, he may want to answer your questions."


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go back and have a rest." Hua rugo said and put away the ghost gun in his hand.


    Tuoba Rui and juntianxia have already collected their weapons for a long time. With a wave of her hand, the city of the sky reached her hand and disappeared.


    After returning to the courtyard where they now live, the four found that there was no alarm in the courtyard. When they went to shuiyunning''s courtyard, they found that there was nothing wrong with the old and the children.


    But Hua rugo knew that he had killed four people this time. The people of the Blackwater temple would not give up and would not want to leave them in the hospital any more. So he informed his mother and sent them to the city of the sky again.


    After the old man and children are settled down, they have nothing to worry about, so they say goodbye to each other and go back to their rooms for rest.


    Hua rugo entered the door and said, "you guessed it. These people are not willing to give up, but I don''t know if we can kill their four masters, will they be more crazy next?"


    "Anger is inevitable, just don''t know if they will do it again." Tuo Ba Rui said while making tea.


    Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "if they don''t give up, the next time they send someone, it will be difficult to deal with."


    "I''m not afraid." Tuo Barry pulls her to the table and sits down.


    Hua rugo smiled and said, "I know you are powerful, but we are in a passive state after all. It''s up to others to decide whether or when to fight. I really don''t like it."


    "It''s a problem. I just went to the red flame temple to avoid it. Maybe there''s no way to solve it." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge then touched his chin and tried to find a solution.


    But the situation is so, in addition to fight is to escape, she really did not think of any good way at this time.


    At this time, the night was already deep. She yawned and pulled Tuoba Rui. "Forget it, go to sleep."


    "Good." Tuoba Rui promised to take her to bed.


    Almost at the same time, the room of juntianxia also turned off the oil lamp.


    It was a peaceful night, because there was no need to worry about the old people and children, and it was next to Tuo BARREI, so Hua Ruge slept soundly and woke up almost to noon.


    When she went out, she saw that juntianxia and Su Nianxia were already in the hospital. Tuoba Rui and juntianxia were still playing chess. Su Nianxia was waiting for Hua Ruge to wake up.


    As soon as Hua Ruge went out, Su Nianxia threw her eyes on her and said, "sister Ruge, you finally woke up."


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Yuege asked strangely.


    Su Nianxia nodded his head and said, "we discussed before. Both of them think that they should stop by static braking and wait for the enemy to come to the door to deal with it, but I don''t think so."


    Hua rugo knows that Su Nianxia is waiting for her support. She doesn''t like passivity, so she asks, "what do you think of?"


    "It''s not just a matter of several of us. The people of Heishui God kingdom come to the red flame God kingdom without permission to start. The temple master can''t ignore it. As long as we say this, the red flame God Temple will come out on our behalf. At that time, the black water God Temple will not dare to start because of the peace between the two temples." Said Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge thought about it for a while and thought it was a way. The more upright the black water temple was in doing this, the red flame temple could not ignore it.


    "It''s just that it will expose our strength. I''m afraid it''s not good." Hua rugo said that he had already begun to think of a solution.


    "I''ve already thought about it. Let''s not say that there are four people coming from each other, but take the messenger''s long spear that once came to the temple, saying that there is only one person coming, and kill them with the strength of the four of us, so as not to expose too much." Su Nianxia went on.


    Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly: "it''s reasonable that four people are dead. The red flame Temple doesn''t know the context, and the black water temple won''t take the initiative to say that it will break its own prestige. Whether we say a few people or several people?"


    "That''s why." Su Nianxia said, "but I said that they didn''t feel good."


    Hua rugo knew the truth, patted her on the shoulder and said, "they are different from our ordinary people. They are better than fighting if there is a strong enemy."


    Su Nianxia looks at them.


    Tuoba Rui smiled, and the king said directly: "we really need people who have a fight, such as song, which is not empty."


    "But I can''t let you do what you want. It''s better not to take risks or not." Hua Ruge then decided to pay attention and took shuiyunning, shuiyunxuan and Xiaobao out of the sky city. Then he said, "summer, let''s go to the temple and do this."


    "Good." Su Nianxia readily agreed.


    In their opinion, it is better to be safe and not to fight.


    Tuoba Rui and juntianxia don''t like this decision very much, but they also know it''s right. After all, they can take risks, but they still want their daughter-in-law''s safety first.


    After having breakfast, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia went to the shrine in a new way. Hua rugo took the messenger''s spear and space ring as a token.


    After they went up the mountain, they first met Liu Fufa. Liu Fufa was practicing. When they heard that they had arrived, they came out for the first time.


    "Two little brothers, but what happened?" Liu asked, knowing that they would not come back unless it was a big deal.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "there is something, but the Dharma protector doesn''t have to worry about it. We have dealt with it."


    She said, turning over her hand and taking out the emissary''s long gun, and asked, "can the Dharma protector recognize this thing?"


    When Liu saw the long gun, he was puzzled and felt the dark attribute inside, so he thought to himself: "it''s the weapon of the emissary of the Blackwater temple? How did it come to you? "


    Hua Ruge took out another black space ring and handed it to Liu Baofa. "The messenger dived into our residence last night to take our lives. We have already killed him. Because his body was burned by fire, he has to come to see you with a token."


    Of course, she will not reveal the secrets of the city of the sky, and the burning of fire will not help. After all, she and Su Nianxia are both possessed of different fire. Even if the temple emissary is no matter how good he is, the fire of such intensity will inevitably become ashes.


    "Killed?" Liu Fufa''s attention was only focused on one sentence before Hua Ruge, but he didn''t listen to the latter.


    If he remembers correctly, the emissary is as strong as himself in the cultivation of the seven fold, and these little brothers are only four fold in strength? How could you kill such a strong man?


    He didn''t believe this for a while, but if he didn''t believe it, the blade and space ring were already in front of him. Where could there be any fake?


    Hua Ruge looked at Liu Fufa''s expression, but she was helpless. She had tried her best to restrain and said that she could not.


    Su NOXIA nodded: "this old man is hard to deal with. We several people have wasted a lot of energy to kill. Now the two friends are still breathing at home."


    So Liu Fufa accepted it bravely, and then he sat down and said: "all of our God regions are well water that doesn''t offend the river. The black water temple dare to send someone to assassinate the people of our red flame God region. We can''t just sit back and ignore them. You two will follow me to see the temple leader and ask him to think of an idea."


    "Thank you, Dharma protector." Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia said together.

 Chapter 2040

    The two men once again came to the main hall where the temple leader was. The boy went to the back mountain to report, but it was Zhou Miaomiao who didn''t come.


    Zhou Miaomiao saluted Liu''s Dharma protector and then said: "Dharma protector, master, closed the door yesterday, saying that he would only leave the gate in three days, so I came to inform you."


    "It turns out that''s it. We''ll come back in three days." Liu HUFA said.


    Zhou Miaomiao nodded.


    Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia left at the same time and walked out of the hall with Liu HUFA.


    As a result, without taking a few steps, Zhou Miaomiao said, "wait a minute, Mr. Hu."


    Hua Ruge turned his head and asked, "what''s Miss Zhou''s advice?"


    "I don''t dare to teach you. On that day, the young master of the challenge arena fought for justice, not only to win honor for our temple, but also to protect the little girl from being humiliated. The little girl always wanted to thank her face to face but couldn''t get a chance." Zhou Miaomiao said that he gave Hua rugo a gift and said, "thank you very much, Mr. Hu."


    "Miss Zhou is polite. Everyone should be in charge of the injustice, but it''s OK. I''m leaving now." Hua Ruge also bows slightly, then turns around and walks.


    After the three left the main peak, Su Nianxia said with a smile, "it seems that this girl came out to thank you specially. Cousin, do you say that this girl is grateful for your hero''s salvation? From then on, it''s up to you not to marry."


    "You can talk nonsense. There are many people who like me, but this Miss Zhou doesn''t have that meaning in her eyes." Hua Ruge affirms the way.


    Because there are so many times when she dresses up as a man, she has received countless autumn waves. I can tell if I like her at a glance.


    Su Nianxia said with a smile, "if you don''t even like your cousin, I don''t know how high her taste is."


    Hua Ruge didn''t answer.


    She doesn''t want to make any more peach blossom. It''s a headache.


    After the two returned to his peak with Liu Fufa, Hua Ruge directly left the keepsake to Liu Fufa and asked her to help him to present it when the temple master left the pass. If there is any news, send the disciples down the mountain to inform them.


    Liu HUFA agreed to come down and sent his disciples to send two people down the mountain. He attached great importance to this matter. After all, the reason why these people offended the Heishui temple was because they helped the red flame Temple come out, and the reason why they came out might not be able to escape his lobbying. Therefore, he always felt that he had harmed others and had to deal with it earlier.


    They didn''t go home at the first time after delivering the news, but turned around outside. They had been worried about the attack of Blackwater Temple these days, so they hadn''t gone out for a long time. Naturally, they came out for a stroll.


    At noon, they found a restaurant to eat. When they were eating, Su Nianxia asked, "if the owner of this temple is timid and dare not question the Blackwater Temple because of this, we will be busy."


    "Let him not do what we want." Hua Ruge smiled and said, "we''ll go to find sun batian in a moment. If we spread this thing, he will have to do it even if we make face."


    "This is a good idea," said Su Nianxia


    After eating and listening to the drama for a while, they found sun batian before returning home at night and told him about the things that would be spread by him.


    When sun batian heard this, he said, "Sir, this news is a bit off the mark. Will anyone believe it?"


    "It''s a fact. How can it be out of line? Don''t worry." Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder and went out with Su Nianxia.


    Sun batian did not believe after they left: "can this be true? That''s the strong one of Dharma protection level. "


    Of course, whether he believes it or not, he dare not not not to do what Hua rugo told him, so he started to do things.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia just entered the backyard when they heard the voice coming from inside. A man said, "Xiaobao, it''s my uncle. This is my aunt."


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia have a look at each other before Xiaobao makes a sound. They all know who has arrived.


    They walked into the yard and saw mink holding Xiaobao, teaching him to know himself. And the woman who looks at Xiaobao lovingly beside him is shangguanli.


    "Uncle, aunt." Xiaobao is very smart, when he calls it out.


    "Dear Xiao Bao." Mink laughs like a child.


    When he said this, he saw Hua Ruge standing at the door, and then his eyes brightened: "sister, how can you come back? Marten miss you so much."


    "Darling." Hua Ruge saw mink, and her smile became spoiled.


    Shangguan Li wants them to narrate, so he holds Xiaobao in his arms and kisses him gently on the cheek, saying, "Xiaobao will call again."


    At this time, Tuoba Rui and juntianxia are on the same side of the company, with a rare smile on their faces.


    When Hua Ruge comes forward, the mink now knows the defense of men and women, and can''t jump into her arms to hold her, but she still holds Hua Ruge''s arm, and her elder sister''s cry goes on and on.


    Tuo Ba Rui knows the nature of mink''s mind, so he doesn''t stop him.


    "I''ll send someone to send you a letter when they come back. If you don''t come at that time and choose to come at that time, do you hear any news?" Hua Yuege asks Shangguan Li with a smile.


    Shangguan Li holds the expression on the back of the child and becomes very soft. Hearing this, he says, "when you send the letter, it''s the time when mink is closed, so we didn''t come here. Now I hear that you beat the people in the Blackwater temple to help you."


    Although she is talking to Hua Ruge, her eyes are still on Xiaobao. It can be seen that she likes children very much.


    "This child is so lovely." She said and then added.


    Small mink is still holding Hua Yuege''s arm. Seeing Shangguan Li saying this, he said, "sister a Li likes it. How about we have one?"


    Upon hearing this, Shangguan Li blushed and said, "you can''t talk nonsense outside."


    "Oh, then I''ll go back and say." Mink nodded.


    Shangguan Li''s face is even redder. Although she is a dark lord, she can''t be cheeky in this respect.


    Hua Ruge touched the mink''s head with another hand and said, "you child, you have no way to block your mouth."


    Seeing that shangguanli blushed, mink also thought it was a little bad, so he stuck out his tongue and stopped talking.


    Su Nianxia saw this and said, "with you two coming, if the Blackwater Temple moves again, they will have a taste of pain."


    "It''s rare for us to get together. We''ll live here for a while, and we''ll be busy." Hua Yuege said.


    Shangguanli nodded: "that''s what we mean."


    Hua rugo called to frighten people to prepare food in the kitchen and have a meal together.


    In the evening, six people gathered around and ate and drank a lot. Because it was a long time to see each other again, everyone was very happy, but they didn''t drink less and didn''t pay attention to the possible crisis.


    When Xiaodiao sees Tuoba Rui and juntianxia, he makes an appointment for tomorrow''s duel. Shangguanli sits next to huaruge and Su Nianxia and talks about women.


    Shangguanli is not good at wine, so he drinks less. Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia can''t control themselves without a few drinks. They are drunk when they eat half of the meal, and then they are talking nonsense.


    Seeing this, Shangguan Li said, "I had some news for you. Now it seems that it can only be tomorrow."


    "What news?" Hua Yuege answered with a big tongue and asked, "do you have a baby, too?"


    Shangguan Li laughs and shakes his head.


    "Is it ready to be born?" Hua Ruge said with a smile, "if you want to have a girl, you''d better be my daughter-in-law."


    Shangguan Li didn''t answer, but Su Nianxia said, "no, sister Ge, you said you would marry my daughter later, how did you change your divination again?"


    "Will you have a daughter, too? That''s easy to say. I don''t mind if I marry Xiaobao. " Hua is as beautiful as a song.


    Su Nianxia shook her head repeatedly: "no, this one can''t."


    Shangguan Li thought that she would say that she had wronged her daughter, but Su Nianxia said: "you and your brother-in-law are two kinds of love. The child born must be a big kind of love. I think he would not marry two?"


    "You''re right, but I can teach him from the bottom that it''s not good to marry him all the time. It''s wise to marry more." Hua Yuege went on.


    When she said it, she felt the eye wind coming from the opposite Tuoba Rui. Although she was a little confused, she still found it. But now she lost her basic judgment and changed her way: "look, I have to be bullied if I hang this tree."

 Chapter 2041

    Shangguan Li listens to Hua Ruge''s saying that he wants to cover her mouth even though his temper is weak. He just looks at Tuoba Rui''s face. It''s too late to cover it now.


    Su Nianxia is also ignorant and doesn''t feel anything, but she has always been infatuated with the king, and doesn''t feel that there is anything wrong with her single-minded mind, so she said: "you can''t teach your son this way. If you want to meet an infatuated woman, you can''t just lose someone else."


    "It''s not a disappointment to marry them all." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    Shangguan Li shakes her head. She will take advantage of it.


    Su Nianxia and Hua Ruge are still arguing, but they have their own reasons. For a while, they have no results. After a while, they don''t remember what they are talking about. They drink again.


    Tuoba Rui and juntianxia put down their glasses over there and walked towards their daughter-in-law at the same time. At this time, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia almost didn''t turn under the table. They came to pull them to their arms and said to shangguanli and Xiaodiao, "let''s go back first."


    Shangguanli nods, and xiaomink squints on shangguanli''s shoulder. Although he is not drunk, he wants to play coquettish by shangguanli''s side with wine.


    After the four people left, shangguanli cried and laughed: "no more noise, we should go back."


    "Good." Although the mink agreed, he didn''t get up. He just relied on her, with a satisfied look.


    He is used to being coquettish, not to mention having two drinks. Shangguan Li can''t take him only by saying: "then you change, I will take you back."


    "Good." Small marten said then into a purple light into the arms of Shangguan glass, head lying in her neck, very obedient.


    Shangguan Li holds him up, but he is helpless on the face, but more of them are spoiled.


    In the room, Tuo BARREI put Hua Ruge on the bed, helped her take off her clothes, listened to her muttering, and shook her head, not caring about her.


    Since the arrival of mink and shangguanli, Hua Ruge has more confidence in her heart. Of course, she is not afraid of Blackwater temple to deal with her, but afraid of affecting her mother and children. Now there are so many people in her family, she is not worried.


    Sun batian also works hard. It''s said that it''s very fast. However, the people in the God kingdom knew that the emissary of Blackwater temple had come to attack. They were indignant for a while. They thought that Blackwater temple was too despicable and shameless to retaliate for the things on the challenge arena. They had to talk about it.


    Hua Ruge is more relieved when he hears the wind outside. Even if he forces the leader of the red flame temple to the table, it''s impossible for him to shrink back.


    In the sky, Guan Li sent someone to invite her to sit down. As soon as she entered the yard, she saw that the mink had become a small animal, and was lying on the stone table in the yard, basking in the sun. Guan Li followed his hair.


    Hua Ruge also touched him in the past and said, "I haven''t seen him change back to his original body for a long time."


    "He is becoming more and more coquettish." Shangguan Li said with a smile.


    "He was very proud when I picked him up." Hua Ruge cannot avoid feeling when he sees this form.


    At that time, she could not have imagined that such a little guy could be the holy king among the Xuan beasts, and could be cultivated into a human shape.


    She sat down and said, "if you don''t come to me, I''ll come to you to talk about the past. Have you done any old work in these days?"


    "I did it, but I didn''t have the foundation to do it. Now I don''t have the scale." Said Shangguan Li.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head clearly: "it''s really difficult to get development information that is not familiar with the place of life, but the convenience here is that people are short of money. Do you want me to take some money for you first?"


    "It''s not necessary. I thought of this possibility when I came here, so I may bring no less money than you." Shangguan Li said with a smile.


    "Yes, you''ve always done better than me." Hua Ruge knows the way.


    She looks greedy, but in fact, she doesn''t pay much attention to money. If Tang Ru didn''t ask her to bring all the money, she would come here at will.


    Shangguan Li looks at her and says, "I came to tell you something."


    "Something to do with me?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Shangguanli nodded: "listen to what happened to you two days ago. It should be about it."


    "Then I''ll listen to it."


    "Do you think this continent is more peaceful than where we used to be?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s true that they are so short of money that they don''t go to other gods'' regions to rob. It''s impossible for them to put them on other continents."


    She knew that the ambitions of those in power would not be satisfied, and would continue to expand with the increase of power. Even if one or two of them were secure, they could only parry in the face of other people''s attacks. It was strange for her not to fight.


    "Because these shrines we are in contact with are all small shrines. The upper part of these small shrines is controlled by the main shrine. The main shrine does not want to consume each other from the lower part. These small shrines do not want to make the upper part unhappy, so they rarely start wars." Said Shangguan Li.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "not all shrines are the same?"


    "No, I have learned that gods are also hierarchical. We are in the realm of lower gods, middle gods, upper gods and main gods."


    "Is the Lord the greatest God?"


    "Yes."


    "How many gods are there?"


    "Twelve, this temple we are in is the realm of Aeolus." Shangguan Li answers.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s quite interesting."


    For the first time, she knew that gods were divided into big gods and small gods.


    "But what does it have to do with me?" Hua Ruge asked vaguely.


    She remembered that shangguanli had said that this matter had a direct relationship with her.


    "You will know that three months later, the aeolian temple will select new saints, sons and daughters. Hundreds of temples under the current aeolian temple will bring the best talents of the young generation." Shangguan Li said that he looked at her.


    Hua Ruge thought about it carefully, and suddenly said: "no wonder the challenge arena competition took so long for the black water temple to send someone to take us back. It turned out that it was not only revenge, but also fear that we would go to the election on behalf of the red flame temple. In case one didn''t pay attention to the selection, there would be no good fruit to eat in the black water temple in the future."


    Shangguan Li nodded, "I didn''t expect this robbery when I came here. I guess I can''t get rid of it until I know you are attacked."


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "if the temple is going to take us, we are going to join in the fun, so we don''t choose the son and daughter of the laoshizi."


    "But they think it''s a glorious thing, and they want to go even when their heads are crushed." Shangguan Li also said.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "it''s a pity to look down on us."


    According to their personalities, unless they are forced to do so, which one will do the job that they are told, even if the opposite is a God or a servant, who will be happy if he has his own decision.


    "At that time, the leader of the red flame temple will invite you to go. You should make preparations." Shangguanli reminds me.


    "It turns out that there is such a purpose in his gallantry." Hua Ruge touched his chin and began to think about how to refuse cleverly.


    But she just wanted to refuse to run and didn''t want to miss such a chance to get together, so she couldn''t offend too stiff.


    "By the way, how to choose the son and the daughter?" Hua Ruge asked.


    "It is said that the temple first selected a group of talented and powerful young men and women, and then gathered on the square, asking the God to select them personally." Shangguan Li said, "I don''t know how the gods choose me."


    "It''s all fate, and there''s no need to fight. If we refuse, the temple master should not force us." Hua Ruge has a bottom in mind.


    "It''s said that before the selection of saints, the major shrines will compete in the challenge arena for up to a month. It''s a time for hostile shrines to challenge each other." Shangguan Li goes on.


    Hua rugo heard this and said with a smile: "Blackwater temple is afraid of us, but the saint daughter chose that they should dare to send someone to assassinate the experts of other God regions. It would be bad luck if they went to Fengshen temple."


    "If the red flame temple has the courage, it can extort money." Shangguan Li said.


    "If I were the master, I would not have let them pay me all the interest on the money they borrowed for so many years, but the master of this temple has no such courage." Hua said, shaking his head.

 Chapter 2042

    As the rumors became more and more fierce, the fire of the people in the Shenyuan became more and more fierce. On the day when the master of the red flame Temple went out, the master and the master had already made many compromises. They asked the master of the temple to take charge of this matter.


    However, the temple master was skeptical about this matter. He thought that although those little dolls were strong, they could not kill a protector.


    However, before his order came down, Liu Baofa arrived and presented the messenger''s blade and space ring, because the leader of the long spear hall and others had seen it on the challenge arena competition day, and they knew it was true at a glance.


    "What are these little dolls from? How can they be so big?" The temple Lord stroked his white beard, with an unbelievable face.


    If he knew that this time he didn''t just kill a strong one at the level of Dharma protector, but four, he must be scared.


    "It''s really extraordinary that I look at you. It''s safer to be careful in my temple." Liu HUFA said.


    The temple master nodded his head and said, "I''m afraid that such a task can''t be cultivated. I think it''s better to let them help us if they don''t mess with the best


    "The Lord is wise." Liu HUFA said, and then asked, "what do you want to do with the current affairs?"


    The temple master stroked his beard and pondered for a long time: "now that the people know it, they can''t handle it. So they sent someone to send these two things back to Blackwater temple and tell them not to do it again."


    "The temple master can''t, let''s have a word. Once this thing is returned, we have no handle. Once the Blackwater Temple doesn''t admit it or bite back, we can''t make it clear." Liu HUFA said.


    The temple master''s brain is clearer than that of Liu Fufa, but he is timid and doesn''t dare to offend the Blackwater temple. Now he thinks that it''s a bit inappropriate.


    "Liu HUFA is reasonable, so we should keep the things and send people to warn." The temple Master said again.


    Liu''s mind was not so much, and he said, "yes, I don''t know who to send."


    "Zhao is the protector of Dharma. He is smart and competent." Main hall.


    "Yes, my subordinates are going to give orders here." Liu HUFA said and went.


    Zhao''s face was very ugly when he heard this. He was ten thousand people who didn''t want to show up for Hua Ruge, but he was cured and followed up after the order, so he took the order and went to Blackwater temple.


    At the same time, it was also announced to the people in the God kingdom. The people were satisfied when they heard that they wanted to denounce the Blackwater temple.


    Hua Ruge got a note from Liu Shoufa''s little disciple and said with a smile, "I knew that this red flame Temple didn''t dare to ask for anything."


    At this time, the three men of Tuo Ba Rui duel in the back martial arts arena. Hua Ru, Ge Su, Nianxia and Shangguan Li are drinking tea and chatting in the courtyard.


    When Su Nianxia heard this, he also said with a smile, "it''s really cowardly. If I were in Blackwater temple, I would bully them."


    Shangguan glass shook his head and felt that the red flame temple had missed a great opportunity.


    You should know that if you can extort a large number of Lingjing and change them into resources, you may be able to win in the future. However, the red flame temple is not taking advantage of this opportunity. All three feel sorry.


    "We just don''t have any ambition, or we will do better than them." Hua said after burning the paper.


    "Elder sister, you don''t have any. My monarch does. I heard about his plan the other day?" Said Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge and shangguanli both look at this and want to know what the goal of juntianxia is.


    You should know that the most ambitious of these people is monarchy.


    "The monarch said that the God realm could exist and the people believed in gods, but the God realm should not be independent and should obey the unified dispatch of the emperor." Said Su Nianxia.


    Hua Yuege, hearing this, said with some amazement, "this is a great unity of abolishing the divine realm. I dare to think about it."


    "What a great ambition." Shangguanli couldn''t help saying.


    "Not only that, but also he wants to get the East and the west through, so that the rules can be understood." Su Nianxia said, "the last step is to merge the five regions and restore the prosperity of the five continents."


    Hua Ruge''s mind turned around, but he felt that the front was suddenly open, showing the grand plan of the monarch''s world.


    "Apart from the eastern continent where we live, the rules of other territories are not complete. It would be a great virtue to merge and improve the rules of heaven and earth." Said Shangguan Li.


    "That''s what the monarch said. He said that all his people should be able to live in such an environment, which can make the monks stronger and prolong their lives." When Su Nianxia talked about the monarchy, he was full of little stars.


    Hua Ruge and shangguanli are still shocked by their ideas about the monarchy. The effort and time they spent trying to complete such a hegemony can be imagined.


    "He is worthy of his name. I think in a few decades, all five continents will become his world." Hua Yuege said.


    Shangguan Li nods, obviously thinking deeply.


    "Jun Jun also planned this way, but he also promised that I would not only be busy with this, but would definitely set aside time to accompany me." Su Nianxia smiles contentedly.


    "In this way, you will be better in cultivation, not only in strength but also in all aspects of your performance. The Empresses of the five continents are not very good at it." Hua Yuege said.


    "I''ll do it as it is, but I can''t do what I usually do right." Su Nianxia was very upset about this.


    When she was a saint, her behavior was very correct. Later, after the memory was restored, because there were some memories of the saint''s period, it was not very unusual, but she stayed with Hua rugo for a long time and soon became the same as before.


    Hua Ruge and shangguanli look at each other and smile. They all plan to live a good life in the east wind of the monarch''s world.


    Anyway, they have five artifacts in their hands. It''s not difficult to merge the five continents. As long as they conquer the western continent now, there will be no more obstacles.


    When Zhao Baofa arrived at the Blackwater temple, the people in the Blackwater temple were all puzzled when they heard that only one person died, but it was enough for them to send one person. They didn''t mention the other three people''s affairs. They just entertained Zhao Baofa and went back.


    Because the price comparison of Heishui temple is weak, it is very good to treat Zhao Baofa. Therefore, Zhao Baofa is in a good mood when he comes back. When he reports to the temple Lord, he is satisfied.


    The black water temple blamed all the crimes on the dead emissary. It said that it was seeking revenge without permission. The temple didn''t know this at all. The apology was sincere. Even if the leader of the red flame temple had a bad temper, he could hardly be investigated, let alone timid.


    After this event was announced to the God Kingdom, the people in the red flame God kingdom were very satisfied. They felt that their temple had been pulled back to a city, so they might turn over completely at some time.


    They therefore think that Hua Ruge is the mascot of the red flame divine realm. They take care of some of Hua Ruge''s businesses more or less, which makes every business of Hua Ruge very good and makes a lot of money.


    Hua Ruge is very happy when he looks at the account book. He thinks that the people in Shenyu are very simple.


    After the red flame Temple sent emissaries, Hua Ruge and others calculated that the black water temple would not start again. After all, they died one of the three missing people, and their hearts were beating drums.


    and the selection of the saints was imminent. They should not dare to provoke any major events. Otherwise, the main of the red flame Temple told the main temple. This is not the crime of assassinating young talents What a pain.


    After such a calculation, Hua Ruge and others will no longer be restrained. The three girls of Hua Ruge will go out to go shopping. Shangguan Li is not happy to move, but she is used to it after being pulled out by two people several times. She always comes out to play with them.


    However, shangguanli didn''t change its shape. It was the appearance of women''s clothes, which attracted many people''s speculation. They all guessed that the beautiful girl was the cousin''s sweetheart.


    Of course, Hua Ruge won''t answer it, just for a few people to have fun.


    A month passed in a flash. Hua Yuege was thinking of going out, so he listened to the boy''s report: "my master, the great protector Liu of the temple is here, waiting for you in the front hall."

 Chapter 2043

    "I''ll be right here." Hua Ruge said to the boy, and asked Su Nianxia and Shangguan Li to wait for a moment, then they went to the front hall.


    Liu HUFA was waiting in the front hall, when he saw Hua Ruge, he immediately said, "little brother, haven''t you been disturbed recently?"


    "Thank you, Dharma protector, for running for the younger generation. Since then, the people of Blackwater temple have never been here." Hua Yuege said and sat down.


    Liu Baofa nodded his head and said, "that''s good."


    Hua Ruge knew that he must have something to do when he came, so he asked, "what kind of advice does the Dharma protector have when he comes?"


    "I can''t talk about the blessing. Is there something the temple master wants to ask some little brothers if they are interested?" Liu HUFA said.


    Hua rugo knew what he was referring to, but he pretended not to know. He asked, "Dharma protector, please tell me."


    "In the next two months, the temple will select the sons and daughters, and each god region will bring the talented and powerful disciples to the temple. If they can win the election, they will become the supreme sons of the temple. If they are interested, they can represent the red flame temple to campaign." Liu HUFA said.


    Hua Ruge smiled and waved his hand: "thank you for the memory of the temple Lord and the Dharma protector. We are just idle and wild cranes. We are not used to it. If we go, we will not be able to choose. If we go in, we will not be driven out."


    Liu Shoufa listened to her politely refuse, but also a little puzzled smile: "others want to ask such a quota, but they can''t, but your little brothers, but please can''t go."


    "We don''t have the luck."


    "How can I not be a little brother who is willing to be a little businessman and doesn''t want to go up?" Liu asked.


    He hasn''t seen such an indifferent person.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "I don''t see much fun when I go up. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. It''s better to be a common people with flat heads."


    "It seems that I have experienced this before?" Liu asked again.


    Hua rugo knew that he was trying to find out the identity of several people. She regarded Liu as her own person, so she did not deceive her: "we are just a few brats from the eastern continent. We did a little thing there, but it''s not worth mentioning."


    Liu Shoufa was embarrassed to hear her telling the truth. He smiled and said, "I didn''t mean to ask you about your origin, but the Lord of the temple was confused."


    "I understand." Hua Ruge nodded her head.


    "It''s rare for a young brother to be so sensible." Liu''s sincere way.


    "I''m flattered, sir. It''s not worth mentioning." Hua is like a song of modesty.


    She knew in her own heart that she was not a reasonable person, but she felt that Liu HUFA was her own person. If someone unrelated came to test, she would not tell the truth.


    Liu Fufa pondered for a moment and said: "before selection, the temple may face some challenges. Of course, we will send our own disciples to fight, just for fear of encountering difficult opponents. I wonder if some little brothers would like to help our temple."


    "Even if the Dharma protector doesn''t say it, I''ll take the initiative to choose the son and the daughter. We haven''t seen such a big scene yet. We''d like to see the world." Hua Yuege agreed.


    It doesn''t matter whether it''s a contest or not. There''s no reason why she doesn''t go to see it.


    Liu HUFA said with a sigh of relief: "the Lord will be relieved. Thank you very much, little brother."


    "You''re welcome. It''s all right." Hua said with a smile.


    Liu HUFA said the right thing and then left. Hua Ruge was relieved. She was still afraid that the temple would beat them to choose a son. Unexpectedly, the temple leader was not only soft on the outside, but also not tough on the inside.


    It''s good. Although it''s not a qualified Temple master, it''s still a good person.


    She really has a good impression of the red flame temple. In the future, if she has the strength to help her, she still needs to help her.


    She went back to the backyard and said it. Everyone agreed happily. After all, they knew little about the temple. Even people like Tuo BARREI and juntianxia wanted to see such a scene.


    Su Nianxia is the only one who knows how to select the son and the daughter. She explained: "although I have made a decision on the daughter, I have seen such records in the ancient books. At that time, the selected men and women will sit on a huge altar, recite the prayer loudly, and the God will choose one of them when he feels it."


    "Not everyone can pray?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Everyone knows it, but this kind of prayer needs some strength and divine power to make the gods feel it, so it needs some strength in addition to fate." Su Nianxia replied.


    Everyone knows.


    "Let''s have a rest these two months, and then we can have a good time in Aeolus." Hua said with a smile.


    Su Nianxia nodded repeatedly, expecting this.


    After the three families got together, Tuo BARREI, juntianxia and xiaomink, the three cultivation demons, had to get together to discuss the cultivation matters, except for closing the customs. Their strength increased a little faster than usual.


    Su Nianxia and shangguanli are also a little more diligent. They spend half of their time practicing everyday and the other half playing with Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is very lazy. Most of her time in others'' cultivation is with Xiaobao, and only a few times can she sit quietly for a while.


    But what makes people more unbalanced is that even if she is so lazy, her cultivation will progress faster than others. You should know that she was the slowest in her cultivation before because of her heavy constitution. Unexpectedly, she came here and then attacked.


    And there''s Hua Ruge, who is even more angry, who hasn''t said that even though she has entered the country of cultivation, it seems that this strong body is not her burden at all, but can help her.


    Shuiyunning looks thoughtful every time she sees her strength improving.


    In fact, she never knew what kind of identity Hua rugo''s father was. Now she has more and more doubts.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t have so many scruples. She enjoys this feeling very much. In the past, although she was talented, she was always despised in the speed of cultivation. Now she has a talent. She always enjoys it for a while.


    She goes out to play with Xiao Bao and Su Nianxia shangguanli every day, but she really wants to take Xiao Bao to the street. However, her face is too recognizable. Once the child is taken out, it is inevitable that someone will ask questions, and it will be a bit troublesome to explain.


    After she refused to represent the red flame God region to run for election, the selection began inside the temple, because there are only three seats in each temple, so we must be careful.


    Hua Ruge can hear such news when he goes out every day, saying that all the Dharma protectors are fighting for their disciples, and they want to occupy a place even if they break their heads.


    In their eyes, the son and daughter who have done the work of the main temple is a matter of infinite glory. As long as they sit in that position, the dog and rooster will also rise to the sky.


    Su Nianxia shakes her head every time she hears how others fight, saying they can''t think of it.


    She thought that the most unhappy days in her life were the days when she was a saint. She not only wanted to fight with the elders and the temple master for real power, but also played tricks on the God of light. She looked at nothing all day, but actually spent countless efforts.


    Fortunately, he escaped from the fire pit with Hua Ruge and others. Now he is with you all over the world, and then he eats and drinks with Hua Ruge every day, which makes him very happy.


    There was no movement in the black water temple after the red flame temple came to denounce. It is estimated that first, they dare not act rashly, second, they will not participate in the selection, and they are not competitors.


    Time passed quickly. Hua Ruge''s business has been doing well in the past half a month, making a lot of Lingjing. Xiao Bao has grown several front teeth, his hair has passed his ears, his eyes are shining, and his facial features are more and more like Tuo BARREI.


    Hua Ruge sometimes feels that he is holding a small Tuoba Rui. He wonders why the boy is more like a mother than a father.


    Three men, including Tuoba Rui, have studied the way of cultivation for two months, among which Tuoba Rui and juntianxia have reached the peak of quadruple, and mink has also been promoted from triple to quadruple.

 Chapter 2044

    Hua Yuege looks at mink and then at her triple. Suddenly, she feels that she is not evil enough.


    Su Nianxia still stays in the second level. Shangguan Ligan bone is not very good. Now it is only a heavy strength.


    During this period, the candidates of the temple have also been selected. Hua Ruge heard the people''s comments and heard only one acquaintance''s name, which was Zhou Miaomiao. She didn''t remember the other two people. Presumably, she didn''t appear in the contest.


    One and a half months before the selection, Liu HUFA sent his disciples to inform them that they would be ready to leave in the next few days.


    These people don''t need to prepare anything, as long as the old man and children are sent to the sky city, they can go together.


    Before departure, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia inquired about the route. After they heard that the spaceship was allowed to pass over the main god regions three months before and after the selection of the Holy Son and the holy daughter of the Fengshen temple, they realized one thing,


    that is, the spaceship will surely fly all the way to the Fengshen temple, and the journey will take half a month without stopping to rest, which means that if they want to eat, they will just It''s possible to bring them all at once. It''s probably impossible to supply them halfway.


    So they didn''t do anything else a few days before they left. They just went to big shopping. They prepared a lot of snacks, snacks, vegetables, meat and fruits, so that they could cook on board if conditions permit, and they wouldn''t be unable to eat anything all the way.


    Tuoba Rui and juntianxia are not surprised by their actions. Tuoba Rui even helps Hua Ruge to check and tell her how much food is enough in half a month.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t know much about cooking because she doesn''t know much about it. Tuo BARREI told her that she had more than enough in mind. In addition, she and Su nianxiatun had two portions. It was enough for six people in this line.


    On the day when he left, Hua Yuege received shuiyunning, shuiyunxuan, Xiaobao and a nanny into the house of the sky city, and set off for the shrine.


    Hua Ruge on the road said to Tuoba Rui, "when you have a chance, you must take our son out for a walk. Although he looks like you, his character is more like me. It''s very lively."


    "Now there is nothing in the temple that can threaten us, but there is no need to hide it." Said Tuoba Rui.


    "What you said is also reasonable, just for me to tell others suddenly that I am a girl''s family, and we are not friends but husband and wife. I think the people in the God kingdom will make a fuss for a while, which is also troublesome." Hua Ruge thought about the scene and felt very confused.


    At that time, those big girls and little daughters-in-law must have hurt their hearts, while those men will have bright eyes. Compared with being coveted by men, she thinks it is acceptable for her to be seen more by her compatriots.


    Tuoba Rui said with a smile, "you like to dress up as a man wherever you go. When God is not exposed, it doesn''t startle people''s eyes."


    "I''m not afraid to provoke your rival." Hua Ruge chose a more acceptable reason.


    Tuo BARREI didn''t argue with her. Although she didn''t mean to do this, she did.


    When they arrived at the foot of the temple mountain, they found that there were three red ships in the sky, each with a red flag and a yellow flame on it.


    Hua rugo found that both the refining materials and the array engraved on the spaceship are much better than his own. There are not only flying arrays, but also some attacking and defending arrays, just like a battle fortress.


    Of course, it''s much worse than her sky city.


    Su Nianxia shook his head discontentedly: "how can such a large spaceship not even have a kitchen?"


    Shangguanli teases her and says, "so you can''t eat?"


    "Fortunately, I have brought my own cooking utensils, pots and pans. I have everything. As long as I bring you another chef, I have to eat." Su Nianxia laughed again.


    Shangguan Li smiled and shook his head. "I don''t cook easily."


    "Good sister, teach me. I''ll do it myself." Su Nianxia comes forward and shakes shangguanli''s arm.


    "I''m afraid you can''t cook a meal even if you''ve burnt out all the kitchenware you brought with you." Shangguan Li goes on.


    Su Nianxia was troubled for a while.


    Juntianxia smiled and pinched her little face and said, "what''s the hurry? Isn''t there still me?"


    "But you can''t cook."


    "Ruge always wants to eat. At that time, I will fight for brother Tuoba. I''m afraid I won''t earn a meal?" Said the king.


    Su Nianxia is smiling again.


    During the conversation, Liu HUFA came out of the mountain gate and saw that shangguanli and Xiaodiao had some accidents. After greeting several people of huarugo, he asked, "are these two people?"


    "These two are our friends. They want to go to the wind temple to see the bustle together. I wonder if it would be convenient for you, elder?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "When you said that, you were out of sight. There are more than 300 people in our line. Many of them are just lively." Liu HUFA agreed to come down without even thinking about it, and then said: "the Lord and we will take the first ship. The second ship is young disciples. I think you can talk more about it. How about taking the fourth search?"


    "It''s all up to my superiors."


    "Then please get on board."


    "Thank you."


    Hua rugo and others agreed. They jumped up to the spaceship and went on the deck to see that they were all young disciples. They all showed great respect to Hua rugo and others. In their eyes, Hua rugo and tuobarrui are heroes of the red flame realm, so their friends should respect them.


    Hua Ruge glanced around the deck and saw several familiar faces. Two of them stood together, Peng Chong and Yao Mei. Both of them apparently found them and didn''t look this way.


    The other two are Zhou Miaomiao and Li Yu, both of whom have known each other in the challenge arena.


    Zhou Miaomiao is a cold beauty with little expression on her face, but when she saw Hua Ruge, she said politely, "Mr. Hu is here too."


    After seeing the ceremony, her eyes lingered on shangguanli for a long time, which was obviously due to women''s inborn comparative psychology. This time, she murmured in her heart that there was such a gorgeous woman who looked more beautiful than her, which was really rare in the world.


    "Yes, Miss Zhou is still so beautiful and moving, but it''s better to smile more." Hua said with a smile.


    If someone else said that Zhou Miaomiao must be a flirt, she was unhappy, but she was grateful for China Ruge and didn''t see any frivolity in huaruge''s eyes, so she said with a slight smile, "you are making fun of me."


    "It''s true." Hua Yuege said.


    She''s the best talker, and she says it easily.


    Zhou Miaomiao smiled again and said, "thank you for your praise."


    Hua Ruge would like to talk a few more words, but thought of the past so many peach blossom debt or stopped, just smiled and indicated, did not follow.


    The airship here was soon full of people. At last, the temple master took two guardians to the front airship, and the airship began to fly after the order was given.


    The young students on the boat are very excited at the moment, talking with each other, and they know that they are looking forward to the grand scene of the selection.


    Hua rugo and other people went to the cabin to select some quieter cabins. The rest went on smoothly. Only after mink picked the room, someone came in and said it was the room he chose.


    Shangguanli doesn''t want to make trouble and takes mink away. However, although mink usually likes to be coquettish, cute and cuddly in front of shangguanli and huaruge, in fact, he is the most violent of the several people as the king of xuanshou.


    He grabbed shangguanli with one hand, and quickly grabbed the shoulder of the man with the other hand. Before he could react, the man was thrown on the deck. He felt that his Qi and blood were surging, and almost had to spit out blood.


    Seeing someone suddenly flying out of the cabin, all the disciples on the deck surrounded him. Some people helped the man on the deck up and said, "elder martial brother Pengchong, are you ok?"


    This is Peng Chong.


    He was defeated by Hua rugo and Tuo BARREI for many times. He was very dissatisfied, but he felt that his opponent could not retaliate. This time, he saw Hua rugo and brought two friends. Looking at his age, mink thought about bullying and bullying to solve his hatred.


    however, he didn''t expect that this man was so good at looking at his age and strength, and he had no power to fight back.

 Chapter 2045

    Peng Chong stood up and felt his throat was sweet. If he didn''t bear it hard, he would spit out blood.


    Before they knew what was going on, they looked into the room to see who was so domineering.


    Xiao mink and shangguanli come out of the room. Xiao mink''s face is still calm. Shangguanli says, "this room was originally chosen by us. If you must want it, it''s not impossible. It''s just that you have such a fierce attitude. Where are you going to put us?"


    In a word, she blamed Peng Chong. Although she thought mink was acting too impulsively, she would never say anything about mink in front of outsiders.


    Before the temple disciples, they also meant to fight for Peng Chong''s grievances. But when they saw shangguanli, they guessed the whole story. It must be Peng Chong who took revenge and took the initiative to seek revenge. Unexpectedly, they didn''t know what to do, but they were beaten.


    Peng Chong wants to speak and distinguish a few words, but now as long as he has one mouth, he will spit out the blood. In order not to show his shyness, he doesn''t speak, but shakes his sleeve and walks away.


    Hua Ruge and other people came out as early as they heard the sound. She knew that Peng Chong was not hurt lightly and was not hit by a fall. She just watched.


    The onlookers nodded to China like a song, and then they were gone.


    There is a disciple who is in charge of affairs. He knows that Xiaodiao and shangguanli are Hua Ruge''s friends, which can''t be offended. So he goes forward to make amends for Pengchong and says that he must be pressed to make amends himself.


    "No need to apologize. Thank you for your justice." Shangguan Li thanks and takes mink back to the cabin.


    The mink snorted coldly. After closing the door, he said in a low voice, "if it wasn''t for the good friendship between his sister and the temple, he would not have been killed."


    When he shot, he wanted to throw people directly off the boat. With his strength, if he threw people between the mountains, Peng Chong would have died.


    It''s just that he thought that it''s not good to be stiff, so he left his hand and just threw people on the deck.


    Shangguan Li chuckles and shakes his head, so he still keeps his hand.


    Xiaosable looks at Shangguan Li again and asks, "sister a Li, am I doing it right?"


    Shangguan Li nodded, not even thinking, "it''s very good to know how to restrain."


    Mink was very happy to hear the praise.


    Outside the cabin, Su Nianxia leaned against Hua Ruge on the doorplate and said, "this man is also persistent enough. He still stares at us. Next time, he won''t find me."


    "No matter how stupid he is, he knows we can''t mess with it." Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder and said, "go back."


    Because they are outside, all four of them sleep separately except Shangguan Li and xiaomink, at least in name.


    The spaceship was moving very fast, and then it came out of the divine realm. Below this is a mountain range, where Xuan beasts dominate. As the spaceship passed by, many Xuan beasts looked up at each other,


    but maybe they thought there were too many strong people on the ship, or they knew the flag of the red flame temple, so they didn''t attack or even cry,


    Hua Ruge lay down in the room For a while, of course, she didn''t sleep during the day, but was thinking about what fun she could find on the boat.


    She usually likes to play with Xiaobao. She makes trouble when Tuo BARREI reads books and practices, but now it''s not convenient. Shopping is not possible.


    Su Nianxia was meditating and practising. After half a day, he also felt bored. He ran to Hua rugo''s cabin and said, "it''s really boring on this ship. It''s even more boring to think that we have to walk for half a month."


    "It seems that you have to have fun." Hua Ruge smiled and said to Su Nianxia, "go, go to the deck."


    Su Nianxia thinks Hua Ruge has always been the most innovative, so she goes out with her.


    Hua Ruge''s job is very simple, that is to gamble. There are many young disciples on the boat. Although they are all diligent in cultivation, they always need to relax. So many people gathered around her as soon as she opened her mouth and began to roll dice.


    Hua Ruge is in the villa, and both sides are having a good time. Because it''s just a lively picture, the stakes are very small. In order not to let these people lose too much, Hua Ruge also stipulates that the online bet each time should not exceed five top-grade Lingjing, which is doomed to be only a small bet.


    Su Nianxia thinks it''s interesting and takes some small money to bet there, but she is very stingy. She only plays with one Lingjing and one Lingjing at a time, which is disliked by people.


    Su Nianxia also feels aggrieved. He thinks it''s really bad to gamble too much. If he wins others'' heartache and loses himself, it''s better to just gamble for fun.


    The momentum of gambling was not small, and soon attracted other disciples. These people also came to try their hand one by one, and the deck became lively.


    Hua Ruge is a banker. Because she doesn''t cheat, she also pays for something and earns something. She doesn''t care whether she pays or earns something, as long as she is happy.


    By the time it''s late, the gamble hasn''t ended, but Hua rugo and Su Nianxia are hungry.


    Tuoba Rui and juntianxia have already found an empty room for making a fire and cooking. Mink later went to help. After that, six people sat on the deck, watching the scenery below, eating, drinking, and not at ease.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to lose her temper in a crowded place, so she only had a few drinks. After washing and washing in the evening, she wanted to have a good sleep. However, she soon felt that there was a new boundary in her room. Next moment, she heard Tuo BARREI''s voice coming from the next room: "come here."


    "Oh." She answered, and the whole man went to Tuo BARREI''s bed.


    She moved to a more opportune position. It was on Tuo BARREI''s leg that he held her in his arms and said with a smile, "this is called throwing arms and sending arms."


    "I''m not ashamed. You asked me to come." Although Hua rugo said this, he felt as if he had lost his spine.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her and shoves her into his bed. "I''ll come here to sleep later, you know."


    Hua Ruge gradually dissipated the power of transforming form pill, and thought about how many pills he had changed from time to time.


    "What do you think?" Tuo barrui lies on her side and leans over her forehead for a kiss.


    Hua Ruge turned to the head and said: "I have upgraded huaxingdan several times to cover the ears and eyes of these strong people. Now, as we use today, all the precious medicinal materials. If it wasn''t for me, I would have been poor."


    "So it is." Tuoba Rui said, with no guilt on his face.


    Hua rugo has calculated again, because she knows that Su Nianxia''s situation must be the same as her own, so she must prepare an extra copy to send to that place.


    "Well, go to sleep." Tuo Ba Rui holds her in his arms and says, "you can work out a general ledger later. Can I get you some money back?"


    Hua Yuege wants to smile: "no money, just use your people to pay for the debt."


    She said and pinched Tuo Barry''s face. Looking at the angry face, she felt that she would not lose any money.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t have half the feeling of stooping. He immediately agreed: "it suits me."


    Hua Ruge rubbed in his arms, closed his eyes and fell asleep contentedly.


    For the next half month, Hua Yuege and his group had less cultivation. Most of the time, they gambled money. They played chess. Of course, they ate a lot of food.


    This made some of the students on the boat very puzzled. They thought that these young talents should be very hard to cultivate. They didn''t expect that they were inferior to others at this point, which was totally unreasonable.


    They didn''t know that the cultivation of Tuo barrow and other people was dynamic, and because of the progress of their strength, now they need stability and adaptation, so they don''t rush to practice, and they usually work hard.


    Hua Ruge is the most leisure of these people. He has been fighting with the people on the boat. Even if there is no small partner around, he can talk to anyone for a long time.


    This day, she was lying on the handrail of the deck and looking down. At the moment, the spaceship was on a lush mountain range, and standing at this height, she could see a god field with a large area and no edge.


    I feel more and more strong wind elements before I get close to Hua Ruge. Although the past temples also have these different characteristics, none of them are as strong as this.

 Chapter 2046

    "It''s worthy of being the main shrine. It''s just the style." Hua Yuege looks at the outline of the city wall of the divine Kingdom and sighs.


    "Fengshen temple is the most powerful one in the main temple." A faint female voice is getting closer and closer. When she comes to Hua Ruge, she turns to her head and asks her, "why did Mr. Hu give up the chance of selection?"


    Hua Ruge knew it was Zhou Miaomiao as soon as she heard the voice. She had talked a lot with this girl recently, so she was familiar with it.


    "Dozens of people have asked me this question these days." Hua Yuege smiled and said, "I usually answer that I''m used to being loose and unrestrained."


    "Listen to the childe, is there any other reason?"


    Hua Ruge nodded: "the other thing is that these high-level affairs are not so simple. If they are chosen unfortunately, it will be very troublesome."


    After hearing this, Zhou Miaomiao smiled and said, "Mr. Hu really has a different perspective on things from others."


    "Is that a compliment?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    "It may sound absurd to others, but it is wonderful and profound." Said Zhou Miaomiao.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "do you want to choose or not?"


    "I''m not as open as Mr. Hu thinks. Of course, I''m still looking forward to being elected. If I do become a saint, then the resources and status will be very different." Zhou Miaomiao told the truth.


    "Miss Zhou is really Frank. Then I will help Miss Zhou to be chosen." Hua Yuege said.


    "Thank you." Zhou Miaomiao smiled and looked at the divine realm. His eyes were full of longing and yearning.


    However, half an hour''s Kung Fu spaceship arrived in the Aeolus domain. This time, I dare not fly over the Aeolus domain. Instead, I collected the spaceship far away and stood in line at the gate of the city.


    There are two other temples in front of them. It seems that it will be a while before they line up.


    The Fengshen area is more impressive from a distance, and even more impressive from a close view. The city wall is twice as high as that of the ordinary Shenyuan area. The guards in the upper city and the lower city are awe inspiring. There is a sense of awe in their eyes. Their strength is four and five in Shenyuan area.


    each of these guards is wearing silver light armour, and thousands of people stand together. Their momentum is terrible.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows slightly, thinking that the ordinary guards of other divine regions on the way seemed to have only the second strength, so they stood up and saw each other.


    What''s more fascinating is the plaque at the gate of the city. The three words of the Wind Temple seem to be infused with supreme magic power. It''s written vigorously and powerfully. It''s also with an indomitable momentum. It makes people feel that they are dry grass, while the opposite is a gust of wind. As long as they blow, they will die.


    Hua Ruge said in his heart that the main shrine''s layout is really big. Before entering the city, it has brought a threat to people. Just seeing that there are thousands of people in line, but no one is making a noise, we can see how intimidating it is to people.


    Tuoba Rui looks directly at the plaque, and does not look away for a long time. Obviously, he sees the power of rules in it.


    "Is this the hand of the gods?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "no, the power above is not all divine power, but the power of rules. There must be people who can see the rules of heaven and earth in the divine realm."


    "So perverted?" Hua is like the subconscious Tao of song.


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at her.


    She immediately scratched her forehead and lowered her voice. "I mean it''s very powerful."


    "It''s really powerful." Tuo Ba Rui frowns slightly. He feels that he is better not to make moves here easily. If he is seen by the people he knows, he may get into trouble.


    Hua Ruge also thought of this and told Tuo barrow: "then you should keep your strength. I will not make trouble, and you should not fight. Otherwise, if you are left to be the son of God, I will not be widowed again."


    Mingming is a very serious thing. She can''t be serious about this gag, Tuo BARREI. She can only nod her head in tears and laughs.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t think what he said is wrong. The last time Tuo BARREI was captured by the light, he couldn''t even think about her. Now she understood that the so-called God of light must be a very incorrigible little God, and the God of wind is the LORD God. If she was caught in the past, she would break people''s seven emotions and six desires without saying anything.


    At that time, she will have no husband and Xiaobao will have no father, which is a tragedy on earth.


    She said that she was very serious when she spoke, and the more serious she was, the more funny he felt. His daughter-in-law was born to be a wild woman, with three points of interest.


    Hua rugo felt that his family''s tragedy was not good. Of course, his friend''s family was even worse. So he sent a message to several other people, asking them not to do anything, let alone make trouble.


    This time, even mink looked at Hua Ruge with suspicious eyes. She didn''t believe that such a tone was said from her sister''s mouth. Who didn''t know that she would be the most troublemaker among these people.


    Hua Ruge soon thought that his persuasiveness in this respect was really insufficient. He touched his nose awkwardly, but then he said: "don''t worry, I''m not good at this talent, people won''t catch me."


    This soon aroused public anger. Su Nianxia and shangguanli didn''t look at her very well. Hua Ruge''s cultivation speed was not fast before, but now it''s very fast. It''s easy to be beaten if he says his talent is not good.


    "Come on, I can''t do without saying it." Hua Ruge turned his head at once to protect his life.


    At this time, the resentment from behind her disappeared.


    But in fact, although all people show this way, everyone knows that the wind temple is not a place to be disorderly.


    After being told by huaruge, Shangguan Li told xiaomink again: "before you do anything, you must ask me, especially before you hit people, you must promise me to fight."


    Although mink is violent, he listens to Shangguan Li''s words very much. Hearing the words, he repeatedly nods: "sister a Li, don''t worry, I will listen to you all."


    "Darling." The smile of Shangguan Lichong.


    Seeing shangguanli''s smile, mink wanted to act coquettish. Because of the scene, she didn''t rely on her shoulder to ask for a kiss.


    When the platoon arrived at the red flame temple, Liu HUFA himself came forward to answer the question, and took out the identity sign and reported how many people there were.


    The guards checked one by one before they released.


    After the gate of the city, people feel that the city wall is wide at present, because the high wall not only obstructs the sight but also makes people feel depressed. Now when entering the city, people feel more friendly to see the wide street and shops on both sides.


    A group of guards with silver helmets and armor led more than 300 people to the shaft of the red flame temple. Hua rugo explored the shaft with the God yuan and found that the shaft was huge. There were tens of thousands of rooms. It seemed that there was no problem to accommodate dozens of temple people.


    The guards took them to several big yards that had been prepared early, and then bowed down. These people, even though they were saluting, were afraid to be despised.


    It''s not the first time for the temple master to come. He has adapted to the environment here for a long time. So now in the largest courtyard, he has asked his subordinates to say something that they can''t be presumptuous in the wind temple. The details of the regulations give people a sense of over caution.


    Of course, combined with the timid nature of the temple leader, it''s not surprising that the black water temple dare not offend, let alone rob the Wind Temple countless times.


    After the break up, Hua Ruge and other 70 or 80 people walked towards the nearby courtyard.


    Although the room here is not very big, it is not small. The room furnishings are all relatively fine. It can be seen that although the layout of the wind temple is relatively large, it does not despise the people in the world.


    Hua Ruge walked out of her room after a circle and decided to go out for a walk. Along the way, she saw a lot of interesting things in the wind temple, because she had no time to buy them after following the army. Now she wants to go back and have a look.


    At that time, she saw a man in black standing outside the courtyard. He was staring at Hua Ruge, the fire under his eyes. He was an enemy, not a friend.


    Hua rugo thought that she would offend people if she came. She just walked all the way without spitting and shouting. How could she offend such an old guy?


    But she soon understood that the breath of this person should be from the Blackwater temple. She had abandoned several disciples of the Blackwater temple, and had even eliminated four experts in groups. It was not surprising that she was hated.

 Chapter 2047

    Because in addition to Hua Ruge, there are many disciples of the red flame temple in the yard. The man in black just stared at Hua Ruge for a while, but before Hua Ruge opened his mouth, he walked away. Obviously, he did something ugly in the black water temple, and didn''t want to talk about it outside.


    Hua Ruge knows that she has a reason. Although the people in the black water temple are arrogant when they are in the red flame temple, they must be honest in the wind temple. She doesn''t think so.


    She went to Tuo BARREI''s room and knew that this man had never slept on the bedding prepared by others. So she took a set of bedding in the bed and replaced the one they had used in the bed.


    Although she is not very skilled in making the bed, she is very quick and has the taste of a virtuous wife.


    Tuo Ba Rui handed over a cup of tea after she made the bed and said, "lady, it''s hard."


    Hua rugo hurriedly motioned for him to be quiet: "if this is heard by others, our relationship will be exposed."


    "Listen to you." Tuoba Rui thought it was nothing to expose, but she was nervous and went with her.


    "I''m here to see you. Let''s see what''s different about the wind temple." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "go with them. I don''t like going out very much."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said, "just now I saw people in the black water temple looking after me. Don''t worry about letting me go out alone?"


    "Black water temple?" Tuoba Rui frowned at the words and said, "I will accompany you."


    Hua Ruge nodded with satisfaction.


    On the other side, Su Nianxia also takes Jun Tianxia out, while Xiao mink sees that they all go out, and also takes shangguanli with them.


    The streets of the Wind Temple are obviously much wider than those of the red flame temple, but even now the streets are still bustling with people. It seems that most of them are disciples from the outer temple.


    Because I knew that there would be many guests on this day, so there were more people selling things on the roadside. Even some disciples of the outer shrine took out their own things and set up a stall beside the road for trading.


    "I didn''t expect that there are so many people in this place, so the price of selling things must be high," Hua said


    She looked sorry as if she had missed a lot of money.


    "Money fans." Tuoba Rui chuckles.


    "If you don''t make money, you feel like you''re losing money." Hua Ruge agrees with the title.


    Six people walk casually in the street. They will stop to buy some when they see little fun. Although the price here is more expensive, it is not worth mentioning for them.


    When I was tired, I went into a three story Grand Restaurant. The name of the restaurant is Bafang restaurant. The gilded signboard looks old for some years, but it doesn''t look old. Instead, it has a heavy sense of time.


    "That''s it, please." Hua Ruge can''t wait to taste the food.


    And all the people went in without being polite to her.


    After entering the tavern, Hua Ruge found that the hall was very large for a week, with more than 30 large tables. Only two people were drinking by the window over there, which seemed very cold.


    There is a waiter coming up. Hua rugo looks at the people on the street outside and says to waiter, "man, your business is not very good."


    The second one was stunned at this, then he asked with a smile, "my guest, are you from the outer shrine?"


    "As soon as I arrived, I wanted to come in and have a taste when I saw your good appearance." Hua Yuege said directly.


    "Then you are right. We are the most famous restaurant in Fengshen domain, and also the best tasting restaurant." Small two said that he looked at Hua Ruge and others and said: "the reason why there are few guests is that the price is very high, and ordinary people can''t afford it."


    "Well said." Hua Yuege said with a smile, "is there a box?"


    The second child saw that each of the six people in this line was extraordinary in appearance and momentum. At present, he did not doubt that they could not afford to pay for the dishes. He said, "please come upstairs, my guest."


    There are more than 20 boxes upstairs. Some people choose a quiet place by the window. When the waiter asked for some dishes, Hua rugo immediately said, "the best dishes are the best ones. It''s hard."


    She said that she took out five pieces of Lingjing and handed them to Xiaoer.


    Little two knows that this is a reward. Seeing that it''s the best Lingjing''s heart is a leap in his heart. He thinks that this master is generous enough. He quickly points his head and goes out.


    Soon, the wine and vegetables came up. The taste was really good, and the materials were also very exquisite. Either the lingcao or the meat of the high-level Xuan beast, some of them even had the effect of pills. You don''t need to think about where they are.


    Several people are quite satisfied with their food. Even Tuo Ba Rui and Jun Tianxia, who have never moved their chopsticks very much, can''t help but eat more.


    "It''s a nice place. We''ll have it later." Hua Ruge is very satisfied.


    Su Nianxia took a bite, but before he could agree, he heard a knock on the door outside the box. At the same time, the voice of the second grader came in: "my guest, there is a guest who said to meet some people."


    "It''s a guest. Please come in." Hua Ruge is a shortcut.


    It''s natural for a good friend to see her. It''s better to put the enemy on the bright side than to hide in the dark, so she agreed without thinking.


    Soon he brought a man with him, knocked on the door again and opened it with permission.


    Several people looked and saw a man in black appeared in front of the door. He walked in as the door opened.


    The second one took the door behind him and went downstairs alone.


    Tuo Ba Rui said before listening to Hua Ruge that someone was watching the Blackwater temple. Now when he saw this man, he knew that he was right. He glanced at him and didn''t pay attention.


    It''s the same with juntianxia. After a light glance, he then gave Su Nianxia a dish and totally ignored the visitors.


    Mink sees that both of them don''t care, and they eat it by themselves.


    Shangguan Li was very calm, and he didn''t show any interest in the visitors from the beginning to the end, while Su Nianxia was only interested in eating, and his head didn''t lift.


    The biggest reaction was Hua Ruge, who put down her leg meat and smiled at the visitor.


    This man is a strong man in Blackwater temple. When the second child closed the door, he had already let out his momentum. He wanted to give these people a lower hand, but he didn''t expect that these people didn''t respond at all and totally ignored his existence.


    He is also a little confused, this is clearly a group of children, how can we ignore his strong breath?


    Hua Ruge recognized that this was the man who had been watching himself outside the gate of Xingyuan yard, and he also knew that he was an enemy, not a friend. He didn''t give him a step down for a while, and he bowed his head and took a bite of meat.


    This man thinks that when he comes in, these young people will be more or less alarmed. At least he should ask who he is. But he didn''t expect that these people, just like he didn''t see them, completely lost himself.


    After he was angry, he had to go down on his own and said, "you young people are so bold, aren''t you afraid that I will do something to you?"


    "It''s like I haven''t moved." Hua laughs like a song.


    Su Nianxia couldn''t speak while eating, just nodded in agreement.


    The man frowned again and said, "don''t play with me. I just want to ask if you killed all my younger martial brothers."


    "We haven''t killed a hundred or eighty people recently. Which one are you talking about?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "You don''t necessarily know the name. I sent four people to bring you back. Have you seen them?" The man asked again.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "here comes your temple of Blackwater. It''s the Lord who makes the spear."


    She won''t expose the strength of herself and others, and those people have been dead for a long time. How can I say that it''s not because she likes them?


    "One?" The man did not believe it, but stared at Hua Ruge and said, "they will not go away together. Did you kill people or not?"


    "It''s a mess. Anyway, we''ve met one. He''s really good at it." Hua rugo said that his eyes could not be looked up. "But some little people come to us and we have not let them go. We don''t know if they are the ones you are looking for."


    It''s not a lie for this man to see Hua Ruge''s look, and it seems that they think that the Blackwater Temple just sent a strong one, and the others are of poor strength. It seems that they haven''t seen it before.


    But if it wasn''t for them, where would it have happened?

 Chapter 2048

    Hua rugo saw that he was confused, so he had better scare him. He said, "since you asked me, I''m not good enough not to tell you anything. To tell you the truth, the emissary was hurt when he came to catch us. He said that the gourd was robbed."


    "Black gourd?" The man stared and said, "who robbed it?"


    "How could he have told me that, but I''d like to thank the one who hurt him, otherwise the four of us would not be his opponents." Hua Yuege continued.


    A few people on the side knew that she was pitching people, and they didn''t speak. She made it up by herself.


    It''s believable for this man to hear that, because the most powerful of these people is the four aspects of shenyuanjing. The difference in cultivation is a natural barrier, and it''s not that many people can win.


    it''s not believable to say that these little boys killed his younger martial brother, but if they were hurt, it''s another story.


    Is it true that someone ambushed those younger martial brothers secretly and stole the gourd?


    They have enemies in the dark?


    Hua rugo knew that even if he didn''t believe it, he was very confused. Then he said: "the messenger said that he would catch us if he didn''t lose the gourd. You just said that it was called black gourd. What''s the use of it?"


    "That is..." The black man just said two words and didn''t say it. He knew that the black gourd was of great importance and could not disclose it to others.


    Now he thinks what he said is more reasonable. If his younger martial brother comes to arrest them with a gourd, there is no reason why he can''t catch them. He must have lost the gourd in the middle of the way, which is the poison hand of several people.


    it''s very important. He needs to report to the hall leader as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, he no longer wanted to tangle with Hua Ruge, but said: "you boys don''t think it''s OK, dare to fight against my disciples in Blackwater temple, we will never forgive."


    "I can only put this cruel remark without any new ideas." Hua Ruge shook his head in disappointment.


    The man in black finally said nothing. He snorted heavily and turned away.


    make complaints about the opening of the box door, Hua Hua''s song is waved shut, Tucao: "no public morality."


    Su Nianxia finally finished eating the meat in her mouth at this time and said with a smile, "sister rugo, you need not be prepared to lie at all. I would be happy if I had not experienced it myself."


    "I don''t know how many times I''ve died if I have to prepare for these words." Hua Yuege smiled proudly.


    People laughed at the same time, and then ate. They didn''t care about it at all.


    The mink asked, "sister, what''s the matter with the black gourd for a while?"


    "That''s it." Hua rugo said to turn over his hand and take out a black gourd, which can emit black energy and is no different from ordinary gourds.


    Mink picked it up and looked at it carefully.


    "Su Nianxia is surprised to say:" snack goods did not eat it


    "At that time, I thought the little gourd had a good momentum. I thought it might be something good, so I let the snack take it off and erase the traces of the original owner but didn''t eat it." Hua Yuege answers.


    When the mink found out that it was ownerless, he asked, "why don''t you let this thing recognize the Lord and see what treasure it is?"


    He listened to the voice of the man in black. The black gourd seemed to be very important.


    "I asked Qi Ling if he was in a hurry. He said that it was made by someone''s life essence. I can''t use it casually until I find out the details of that person. Otherwise, if that person is strong, I will be backfired and the worst will be found." Hua Ruge explained.


    "I see." Mink said and handed it back.


    Hua Ruge casually put it away and said, "no matter what it is, eat."


    After hearing this, the temple master of Heishui temple also believed that there must be a spy enemy, or several younger generations could not erase his mark at all,


    so he thought the priority was to find the enemy, take back the black gourd, and settle the accounts of the red flame Temple.


    The man in black robe promised to go, and the Lord of Blackwater Temple then healed. Because the mark on the black gourd was erased, his spirit was also impacted.


    At the Bafang restaurant, several people went downstairs to check out after they were full of food and drink. The meal cost 300000 yuan of top-grade Lingjing, which is quite a lot for ordinary people. But Hua rugo, though a financial fan, has always been generous with his money. He paid the bill if he didn''t want to. The rest of the ten yuan was directly awarded to the waiter.


    Little two made a lot of money in this day, and began to look forward to more guests like this.


    When they came out of the Bafang restaurant, several people turned around and went back to Xingyuan. When they passed by the courtyard of Blackwater temple, they saw that the disciples in it were all alert and bloodthirsty, which was totally different from the previous ease.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t help laughing. It seems that these people are true believers.


    After two days'' rest in the travelling shaft, all the people of the main shrines arrived. The disciples of the windy shrines sent invitations to the owners of the main shrines, saying that a month''s Duel began two days later. Please make sure that the main shrines are present.


    Hua Ruge heard the news from the disciples of the red flame temple, and went back to the house and said to Tuoba Rui.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said, "it seems very happy to see you."


    "In these two days, I found that the gambling houses in the street were very busy. Anyway, they were also idle, but they could play." Hua Yuege said.


    "You have no time to be honest." Tuoba Rui chuckles.


    "It''s called vivacity." Hua Ruge corrects.


    Tuoba Rui had to nod helplessly.


    Hua Yuege said and sat next to him and said, "this time, we''d better just watch the activity and don''t do it."


    She still has some sense of crisis about this, for fear that Tuo BARREI will be left here to be a son.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said, "I understand that you lied to Blackwater temple that day to make them have no energy to embarrass us. I think the goal has been achieved, and we don''t have to fight anymore."


    "You know me better." Hua Yuege couldn''t help laughing at this.


    On the one hand, she lied that she didn''t want to expose her strength. On the other hand, she wanted to make the Blackwater Temple disordered. As long as they couldn''t fight, the old man who was the leader of the red flame Temple shouldn''t offend anyone, so the red flame temple would be much safer.


    Tuo Ba Rui pinched her nose.


    These two days, everyone had a relatively easy time. On the third day, they followed all the people in the red flame temple to a duel arena in the wind temple. The seats of the duel arena were in the shape of stairs. There were tens of thousands of actions. There was only a huge challenge arena in the middle, which was very spectacular.


    Hua Ruge and his party are sitting in the third row, which is relatively close to the venue.


    Su Nianxia muttered while eating snacks: "you can see the Lord of the Wind Temple today. I''m really curious about this man."


    As soon as she said this, Liu Shufa shook his head at her and said, "the Lord of the wind hall will not attend this occasion. Only when the son and the daughter of the holy child are selected can he see the old man."


    "Who presides over the wind temple?" Su Nianxia then asked.


    "I think it''s a big deal." Liu HUFA said again.


    Su Nianxia would like to say that the layout of the main temple is different, but when he saw that there were more disciples in the Fengshen temple, he kept silent. If people misunderstood the inability of the temple, he would make trouble.


    Soon after the heavy temple was completed, the red flame temple was next to the black water temple. Hua Ruge saw that the owner of the red flame temple was very polite to the owner of the black water temple, but the other side was also polite. The owner of the red flame Temple seemed to be flattered.


    She understood that she had succeeded in her lies, but she did not laugh.


    Sure enough, the temple Lord looked around before he took his seat. Although he didn''t know what Hu Yue looked like, he heard that several people were very beautiful, so it was easy to find them.


    He glanced at several faces, which was a little surprising, because he obviously felt the upper position of the man who was not angry and powerful in Tuo BARREI and other men, and he didn''t look like an ordinary person at all.


    Although he was surprised and doubted, he didn''t show it on his face. After a glance, he sat down.


    Su Nianxia gave Hua rugo a handful of melon seeds after he saw them. They ate happily and didn''t want any baggage.


    At this time, people saw a group of bodyguards coming into the wind temple at the entrance, followed by a group of disciples in white. These people have a strong sense of elements, which makes people feel extraordinary.

 Chapter 2049

    As soon as the disciples of the Wind Temple entered the temple, they were all silent, obviously captured by momentum and shocked.


    There is an old man with white hair and white beard in the middle of the disciples in white. The old man is still in white. It may be the main thing of this competition.


    When he came to the center, the gods and their subordinates stood up and bowed to the man, saying, "serve the Lord."


    The old man flew up to the challenge arena and arched his hands on all sides, saying, "you are polite, please take a seat."


    After the people of the temples sat down, the old man said: "thank you for coming to the selection of the wind temple. I thank you here."


    All of the following answered yes.


    "The selection will be held next month, and this month will give you a boost. In this month, the challenge arena will be open in the morning of each month, and you can enjoy the competition." The man said once, and added: "this challenge arena competition is just to boost the fun. It''s OK to win or lose. You can''t fight against each other."


    And they all agreed in a hurry.


    In fact, this challenge arena is an important platform for the temples to test each other''s skills and moves, and there are often experts who can make people have more opportunities to learn and experience, so both ordinary disciples and experts treasure it.


    After the chief said that, he saluted to the four sides and left.


    Then a small principal came to the stage to explain the situation. The challenge of the challenge arena should give the other side the opportunity to prepare fully, so it''s all the challenge of this day and the challenge arena of the next day.


    Hua rugo said that this is not to give time to the other party, but to bet a lot of time on gambling.


    "But we don''t know anyone else, but we don''t know who we should be." Said Su Nianxia.


    Hua rugo thinks that this is reasonable, but it''s better not to bet casually.


    When the leader spoke, his eyes came to this side from the black water temple. Hua Ruge looked sideways at Qinchuan, where he had been fighting with Tuo BARREI in the red flame Temple last time. At this time, he did not look at himself, but Tuo BARREI next to him.


    Looking at the other party''s eager look, Hua Ruge felt bad in his heart. At first sight, this kid was a fool, and would not challenge Tuoba Rui next time.


    The main event said that the temples began to fight. Qin Chuan saw Hua Ruge and smiled politely. Then he got up. It seemed that he would challenge Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge was in a hurry when he saw that the temple LORD reached out and pressed Qinchuan''s shoulder, and shook his head at him.


    Qin Chuan looked puzzled and said in a low voice, "Sir, didn''t you say that I could have a try?"


    "We are on guard against the challenges of other temples. We must not act rashly." The Lord of Blackwater temple said cautiously that if there is an invisible enemy behind him, the enemy may make trouble at this time. If Qinchuan experiences wear and tear, it is a great disadvantage to their temple.


    Qin Chuan frowned slightly. He only wanted to fight with Tuo BARREI. After that fight, he went back to meditate and finally came up with several moves to crack it. This time, he wanted to try, but was stopped.


    however, his life could not be disobeyed. He could only wait.


    Hua Ruge chuckles when she sees it. The black water temple really believes her words. It''s so wonderful.


    Su Nianxia also understood when looking at her heart, but she didn''t break it, just looked at Hua Ruge with the eyes of adoration.


    Almost half of the shrines on the same day sent battle posters to each other, challenging both sides to draw up candidates for the battle and then report them to the temple of wind. Generally, the strength of the people sent by both sides is equal.


    Liu HUFA explained to several of them that at the beginning, they were all young people who fought. Later, people''s strength will become stronger and stronger. Watching more battles will be very helpful for understanding the realm.


    A few nodded.


    The red flame temple also sent out two battle posters and received a challenge. Now it has sent its disciples out to fight.


    For an hour, Hua rugo thought it was boring not to fight, but he couldn''t leave in the middle of the fight. He could only go out with the crowd after it was over.


    When I got to huaruge on the street, I looked at the houses on both sides of the street and asked several people, "do you think it''s inconvenient to live in the main street?"


    As soon as she said this, people knew what it meant, so all five people except her nodded together, even Tuo BARREI and juntianxia were no exception.


    They don''t want to be alone in the empty room. They want to sleep with their daughter-in-law.


    Hua Yuege cried and laughed: "what you promised is fast. Let''s find it."


    Several people went to the place where the house was sold and inquired about it. They learned that there were more people in Fengshen area, and the number of empty houses was relatively small. Besides, there were not many big houses that met the requirements of huaruge, only three of which were more expensive than one.


    Hua Ruge took a look and said, "take a look at the most expensive one."


    The shopkeeper saw that this was a big buyer. He dared not neglect it immediately. He took two guys with him to take them to see the house. This is a big house with five entrances. It has a very grand facade, complete pavilions and pavilions, and a good environment.


    "That''s it."


    After everyone nodded, Hua Ruge immediately took a million Lingjing and handed them over to him. The shopkeeper of other affairs was fully authorized to act as an agent.


    The shopkeeper is a little confused when he borrows money. I think it''s too painful to hurry up.


    "Go." Hua Ruge waved his hand to go through the formalities, and he began to choose the yard.


    Others are not polite. They also take huaruge as their own. They all go to find their favorite yard. The house is too big, and there are at least hundreds of rooms to live in. However, in order to be closer, several people chose several small yards with better scenery in front of the garden.


    Hua Ruge chose a house, took out the sky city, and settled her mother and children down. One of the main reasons she bought the house was to settle her elders and Xiaobao. After all, the environment in the sky city was still a little worse.


    "Xiaobao, do you want your mother?" Hua Ruge hugged the child and kissed him on his small face.


    "Yes." Xiaobao also comes to kiss Hua Ruge.


    Tuoba Rui felt the cerebellum bag of Xiaobao and asked, "do you want to think of dad?"


    "Yes." Xiaobao''s answer is very clever, soft and sweet.


    Tuo Ba Rui took the child from Hua Ruge''s arms and said, "I''ve been bored for so long. Dad will take you to the garden."


    "Well, look at the fish." Xiaobao claps his hands as soon as he goes to the garden, looking forward to it.


    Tuoba Rui also kissed him on his small face and said, "OK, just look at the fish."


    "Daddy, Xiao Bao can go by himself." Xiaobao added.


    "Well, my father will wear shoes." Tuoba Rui said that he took the shoes from shuiyunxuan and put them on for Xiaobao. He took Xiaobao back to the garden.


    Shuiyunning slowly took back her eyes from the big one and said to Hua Ruge, "is this place safe, son? You don''t have enemies, do you? "


    "Don''t worry, mom. I''ll be fine if I don''t clean up my enemies." Hua Yuege said.


    Shuiyun nodded: "that''s good."


    "But we don''t want to be too public when we are new here, so we only need a few servants in the front yard to live on our own." Hua Yuege said.


    "It''s nothing. We practitioners are not so troublesome." Water Yun Ning doesn''t care.


    In the evening, people gathered around for dinner again. The shopkeeper returned and handed over the house title and the land title to Hua rugo. Hua rugo asked him to help him find some trusted servants. The shopkeeper took the advantage and went quickly.


    After the meal, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia went to Xingyuan and told Liu HUFA about it, because there was no rule that they could not live outside. Liu HUFA told them to be careful and said nothing.


    Several people are really careful. Tuo BARREI didn''t arrange the border this time, but directly took out his magic weapon Tianluo net. This Tianluo net was refined by integrating the rules of heaven and earth on the basis of the magic weapon. It can be used to trap people, but it can also be used to protect the border.


    He put the sky and earth net outside the yard of shuiyunning and Xiaobao. The rules of heaven and earth play an invisible role. They will isolate the vision and divine detection outside. If someone intrudes in without long eyes, the power of other rules will be awakened, and then the person will have no return.


    After making some preparations, Hua rugo was still not at ease. She gave the sky city to her mother to let the spirit of the utensils protect the safety of the three at any time, which was really at ease.

 Chapter 2050

    That night, Hua Ruge lay on the bed and took a long breath: "finally, he found another place to live. Finally, he used his mother and aunt to let them live in the city of the sky."


    "Well, it''s not a short time for us to stay here. It''s still more appropriate." Tuoba Rui asked her.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head twice and then looked to Tuoba Rui and said, "I''m looking at Qinchuan today. I think he will challenge you as long as he finds the opportunity."


    "If he really wants to fight, he can fight. We haven''t experienced any storm for so many years, and we can always live it." Tuo Ba Rui patted her on the shoulder.


    "It makes sense." Hua Yuege said.


    From this day on, the duels of the major temples began. Some of them were to show the strength of their young disciples, but some of them were enemies of each other. They said they were duels, but in fact they wanted to hold each other down.


    At the beginning, their strength was relatively poor, similar to that of Hua Ruge, so they didn''t bother to watch it. They just ate at home or shopping, and didn''t participate much.


    Some of them were not originally the people of the red flame temple, so the red flame temple was left to them.


    On the fifth day, several people were chatting in the backyard, when they heard the young man shouting across the courtyard wall, "master, someone asked to see you, saying it''s your old acquaintance."


    As soon as Hua rugo heard the name, she felt that Tianlei was rolling. She didn''t correct it, but the boy couldn''t change his words, and she followed him.


    "May I have your name?"


    "He said his name was Qinchuan." The boy said again.


    Hua rugo knew what he was coming for, so he turned to Tuo barrai and said, "I''m here to find you. I''m too lazy to transform. Go."


    "Well." Tuo Ba Rui said and got up and went out.


    King world see Tuoba Rui did not frown, smiled a way: "looks like Tuoba brother really some appreciate this Qinchuan."


    "This talent and kendo of Qinchuan are also excellent, and he also cherishes talents." Hua Yuege said.


    Mink was lying in Shangguan Lihuai. When he heard this, he quickly turned into a human shape and asked, "is it to fight?"


    "Yes." Hua Ruge nods.


    "I''ll see." Mink said and went out.


    Jun Tianxia saw that both of them had gone, and he left the chess pieces in his hand and said, "I''ll go and have a look."


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia look at each other, ready to move.


    After the two exchanged eyes, they looked at shangguanli together. Shangguanli also wanted to see if mink could make a move, so they nodded.


    After Hua rugo and Su Nianxia changed their clothes, the three went to the front hall. Before they got there, they heard a fight in the backyard, so they walked to the back house.


    The former owner of the house was also a man of cultivation. The martial arts arena in the backyard was very large. When the three arrived, they found that Tuoba Rui and Qinchuan had already fought each other. Their swords turned into light and shadow. They collided with each other. It was pleasant to watch.


    Hua Ruge is a little curious: "so soon to fight?"


    The mink sat on a raised stone and said, "this man didn''t know the height of the earth. He said he could break his brother-in-law''s sword move and gamble."


    "What are you betting on?" Hua Ruge is curious.


    "This kid said, if he wins, let his brother-in-law teach him the sword moves. If he loses, let his brother-in-law drive him." Said mink.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "this kid is not stupid. He has to learn skills."


    The mink looked at it for a few times and said, "this kid is really a little competent. I want to go to the competition."


    Shangguan Li comes to him.


    Mink immediately comes down from the stone and asks Shangguan Li to sit down.


    The emperor looked at the battlefield and said, "this man''s ability has indeed improved a little compared with a few months ago, and his perception is very good."


    Hua Ruge looks at the battlefield. Tuoba Rui has always been good at attacking. Now he is also in the upper hand. His moves are sharp. Qin Chuan had no power to parry before, but now he seems to have found a way. He can defend and attack when facing the attack, which really makes progress.


    "It''s worthy of being blown by the Blackwater temple that there''s nothing on the earth. It''s really outstanding." She couldn''t help saying.


    I remember that the red flame temple is afraid of the Blackwater temple. Part of it is because of the ability of the current Temple owner. The other part is from the rising star Qinchuan. It seems that it''s not nonsense. It''s a real skill.


    Qinchuan is the sixth strength of Shenyuan realm. It''s two realms higher than Tuoba Rui. It''s dominant. Now I have some understanding of Tuoba Rui''s moves. I''m not so passive in fighting.


    Qin Chuan also thought that even if he didn''t get the upper hand this time, he would be equally divided. But after dozens of moves, he knew that he underestimated Tuo barrow. He only felt that the other side''s sword moves suddenly became complicated, which he had seen before, but he didn''t see so many changes and moves before.


    Although he wanted to keep calm, his mental strength was not enough. He was very intelligent, but Tuo BARREI''s sword move was the best move in line with the rules of heaven and earth, and the changes were endless. How could he control several death moves he remembered.


    So he quickly fell down, a pair of eyes wide, his life''s most proud sword moves are used to the enemy, but still feel inadequate.


    It was a moment later, Tuo Ba Rui picked up the long sword in his hand, stood up with his sword, and looked at him lightly.


    Qin Chuan looked at his empty hands, and looked at Tuo Barry and asked in surprise, "what is your move, how can it be so powerful?"


    "Don''t come when you know it''s not an opponent." Tuo Ba Rui said a light sentence, put away the long sword and walked towards the direction of Hua Ruge.


    Qin Chuan finally sighed and said, "I will never regret my husband''s words. After Qin, I will be driven by you."


    "I didn''t care. Go back." Tuoba Rui said.


    "You didn''t care, but I did. I''m your man from now on." Qin Chuan said this firmly.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowned slightly and said, "if you pester me again, I will not be polite."


    "I......" Qinchuan will open its mouth again.


    Hua rugo pulls latobarui''s sleeve to signal him not to speak, then goes forward and says with a smile: "why do you persist, brother? What my brother dislikes most in his whole life is being disturbed, so I think it''s better not to do this as a follower. As long as you don''t oppose us, it''s better."


    "Don''t like to be disturbed?" Qin Chuan looked at her and said, "I think you can get along with each other very well. Why can''t I?"


    "I''m the only exception." Hua Yuege said meaningfully, then said, "OK, brother, please."


    Qin Chuan took another look at Tuoba Rui and saw that Tuoba Rui''s eyes were full of indifference, so he had to sigh, pick up the long sword on the ground and stride away.


    After the man left, Tuo Ba Rui shook his head slightly and said, "I hope he doesn''t want to pester again."


    "Not for a short time. I just hope he won''t be against us." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuo Barry looked at her smile and thought of her proud look when she just said that she was the only exception. He couldn''t help but doting on her smile.


    Yeah, it''s the only one.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go on talking." Su Nianxia said that she should go back first.


    After that, several people went to the challenge arena once in three days. Because the disciples of the competition were not very strong, they basically looked and came back. On this day, Hua Yuege and others just came back from having dinner in the Bafang restaurant, and then came in and saw a disciple of the red flame Temple in red clothes waiting there.


    Seeing Hua rugo, the disciple hurriedly said, "I''ve seen you guys. I dare to disturb you. Please forgive me."


    Hua Ruge was familiar with this man. He thought it was Li Yu who was competing with Heishui temple.


    "It turns out that it''s brother Li. What''s the matter with us?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    "The temple is challenged by the powerful enemies. The master sent me down to ask brother Hu to go and have a talk." Li Yu said.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows slightly: "strong enemy?"


    "Exactly." Li Yu nodded, looking a little worried.


    Hua Ruge agreed to come when he thought about it, so he nodded, "OK, it''s not too late. Let''s go here."


    "Thank you very much, brother Hu." Li Yu thanked him repeatedly.


    Hua Ruge asked several people to go back first. She followed Li Yu to Xingyuan. This time, she wanted to see the temple master instead of Liu Baofa. So she thought it better to be well prepared. She asked Li Yu about the other side''s coming on the way. Was it the black water temple?

 Chapter 2051

    Li Yu shook his head repeatedly: "brother Hu, we all know your ability. If it is the black water temple, we will not be afraid. The challenge is the wind temple. We dare not accept it or not. "


    "Wind Temple?" Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows doubtfully: "do you mean that our temple caused the wind temple?"


    Li Yu still shook his head and said, "it''s not that we have offended the wind temple. The Lord of the temple wants to ask brother Hu, do you have anything to do with the wind temple?"


    "Me?" Hua Ruge pointed to his nose and looked dazed.


    Of course, she didn''t deny it for the first time, because she often offended people and didn''t know it, so she began to think about what she had done during this period.


    After thinking for a long time, she didn''t think of what she had done. She just wanted to ask again. Li Yu said, "brother Hu, please go to see the temple master as soon as possible. It''s not too late to ask again."


    Hua Ruge nodded repeatedly, but he was more confused than anyone else.


    She does things without discretion, but she hasn''t been out of the house alone recently. There are always Tuo BARREI or Shangguan Li around her. It''s right that she shouldn''t have found them.


    She thought about this and went to Xingyuan. The hall master''s room was very big. At this time, the hall master was sitting on the top, and the next one was Liu and Zhao respectively. There was another one standing on the side, all frowning, with a very distressed look.


    Hua Ruge felt that the atmosphere was not right when she went in, but after all, she was a person who had seen the wind and waves. She kept calm all the time, and she bowed to the Lord and said, "I have seen the Lord, two Dharma protectors."


    The temple Lord looked at Hua Ruge and sighed, "no ceremony, sit down."


    When Hua Ruge sat down, he saw Liu HUFA''s eyes were anxious, as if she had something to worry about.


    Although Zhao HUFA didn''t show it on the surface, he was gloating on it.


    Hua Ruge saw that all the people in this room didn''t mean to open their mouths first, and he lost his breath at first. He said to the main hall, "Lord, I don''t know what you want me to do


    The temple master then looked at her and said, "little brother Hu, you have made great contributions to the red flame temple. I don''t think you are an outsider. Just ask you, have you ever sinned against the wind temple?"


    Hua Ruge thought all the way but didn''t think of it. Now she shakes her head and says: "in Xiaoke''s impression, it should be none."


    The temple master frowned and said, "this is strange?"


    Hua Ruge thought it was difficult to count on the old man to say it, so he looked at Liu Fufa and said, "master Fufa, I don''t know that you have done something wrong under me?"


    "Well, this morning, the temple of wind sent a battle note to challenge you, brother Hu Yue." Liu HUFA said again and said, "this is the first time that the Fengshen hall has sent out the war post, who knows that it has sent it to us."


    "Roll call?" Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "but what other information is there?"


    "Isn''t that enough? I think it must be you who did whatever you wanted in the temple of wind and sinned. Now people are looking for our misfortune. " It''s Zhao Baofa who speaks.


    Hua Yuege sniffed at the words and said with a sneer, "surely there is real evidence for Zhao''s words like Dharma protector? Xiaoke, I just want to know what''s wrong with me? "


    Zhao Fufa stared, unable to answer.


    Hua rugo is too lazy to tangle with such a Duan. Seeing that he has nothing to say, he ignores it and begins to think about how it might be.


    It is possible to offend people, but it is also possible that someone is behind the scenes.


    She prefers the latter.


    Her eyes again fell on Zhao Fufa''s head, with a sense of exploration.


    Zhao HUFA has not seen her prim appearance. Now she looks at her mind like this and asks, "what do you want me to do, boy?"


    Hua Ruge only saw fear in his eyes, but he didn''t see the emptiness of heart, so he smiled and said, "the Wind Temple challenges me rather than the Dharma protector, you don''t need to be nervous."


    Zhao Fufa realized that he was in a bad mood. He didn''t understand that his cultivation was much higher than this boy. How could he show his shyness in front of her.


    At this time, the temple Master said, "little brother Hu, no matter what the intention of the wind temple is, we can''t ignore their challenge. Tomorrow, you will go to war."


    "Xiaoke obeys." Hua is like a song.


    Since the other side first, she has no reason not to take it.


    But after she promised, she remembered that she had forgotten to ask the strength of the other party, and then she asked, "I don''t know what kind of cultivation the person sent by the other party is?"


    "The fourth level of Shenyuan realm." Liu replied.


    Hua Yuege narrowed his eyes slightly, then smiled and said: "I understand that it''s not the wind temple that takes the initiative to make trouble, but the people of Blackwater temple are instigating it."


    "Why do you say that?" Liu asked.


    "My cultivation is clearly triple, and the Wind Temple of the other side even sent quadruple disciples to fight with me, so I''m not afraid that people around the world would laugh at me?" Hua asked with a smile.


    "You will improve your own strength, which is also equivalent to quadruple. If you send triple disciples, it will not be your opponent." Liu HUFA said.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "but only those who know me know this, and those who know the wind temple will not know it, so I can say that they are instigated by others."


    "It makes sense." After hearing this, the temple master nodded and frowned: "but why does the Wind Temple mention the black water temple? Is it necessary to help them? "


    "I don''t think the wind temple will take care of such small things. The black water temple should have advocated me for a while. The Wind Temple disciples are arrogant and won''t be convinced, so this war post came." Hua Yuege then stood up and said, "don''t worry, Lord. I will definitely take a good measure in tomorrow''s competition and never let the person behind the scenes succeed."


    "That''s the best." The Lord of the temple thought that Hua Ruge was right, and he had some spirit in his heart.


    Hua Yuege made another salute: "the Lord of the temple, the protector of the Dharma, farewell."


    She said a word and walked out of the hall.


    Looking at her back, everyone in the hall looked thoughtful. One of the principal said: "I can''t imagine that the little brother Hu is not only powerful, but also lucky in his mind. It''s amazing that only the people from the other side can speculate that someone is making trouble behind him."


    "That''s true." The temple master nodded his head and said, "I always think these people have extraordinary origins. Liu Fufa, what do you hear?"


    "Report to the Lord of the temple. His subordinates have asked. The little brother said that he just came from the eastern continent. He has no power or foundation here. He just wants to live in a muddle." Liu replied.


    "The eastern continent?" The temple master frowned again and said, "the rules there are not complete, and the monks are progressing very slowly. It will take hundreds of years to reach the bitter sea. How can these people come here so young?"


    "Here..." Liu Shoufa shook his head and said, "I don''t know your subordinates."


    The temple master also did not want to, waved his hand and said, "but these people have no malice to our temple, and they have helped us many times. It''s better not to check before."


    "The Lord is wise." Liu Shoufa hurried.


    Others followed, only Zhao HUFA was reluctant to join him. When he heard about the eastern continent, he felt thoughtful.


    On the other side, Hua Ruge went back to the house and several people were waiting for her.


    "Sister, what did those people look for you for? Did anyone bully you? " Mink asked.


    Shangguan Li said: "don''t worry, your sister will not bully others."


    Hua Yuege, hearing the words, said with a smile, "this time I really bullied my family."


    After she said that, she talked about the challenge of the wind temple.


    "Quadruple?" Su Nianxia recited a sentence, and then said, "that''s not to find a fight?"


    "The strength is not strong, but the wind temple is not offended." Shangguan Li said and looked at Xianghua and said, "let''s be light. Don''t make enemies."


    "I understand that I''ve always been a light hand without hatred or resentment." Hua Ruge nodded her head.


    Tuoba Rui said: "I think you''re right. It''s probably the Blackwater temple that makes trouble behind it. It wants to stir up the conflict between us and the wind temple and kill people with a knife."


    "It''s reasonable, so if you can''t hurt people, you should save enough face for the wind temple, so the Blackwater Temple won''t succeed." It''s the way of the world.

 Chapter 2052

    Hua Ruge scratched his head, a little distressed.


    It''s OK to start lightly, but to save face is to keep fighting. It''s really a bit unpleasant, and she can''t take it easily.


    But when she saw the battle of Fengshen temple, she didn''t want to get revenge, so she nodded: "don''t worry, I will keep a low profile for our future peaceful life."


    Some people don''t believe her, but now they can''t do anything but choose to believe.


    When lying in bed at night, Tuo Barry held her in his arms and said, "the disciples of the Wind Temple are much more powerful than those of the small temple. They are not easy to deal with. You can''t underestimate the enemy."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll turn the body quenching method when I come up. As long as I don''t meet you, I can fly with a stick." Hua rugo is very proud of this.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought about it for a while, and then he kissed her on the forehead and said, "OK, go to bed, and get up early tomorrow."


    "Good."


    Hua rugo closed his eyes in his arms.


    The next day, because she didn''t know which scene she was arranged for, she really got up early in the morning. After eating, she went into the arena. When she sat down, she said hello to the people in the red flame temple first, and then their attention was slightly undetectable on the people in the nearby black water temple.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia have a handful of melon seeds, but they don''t forget to eat them while paying attention.


    This day''s competition was released as early as the day before. People were surprised when they saw that there were disciples coming out of the wind temple. Because the Wind Temple seldom made moves in the past because there was no suspense.


    So when people saw that the disciples of the Fengshen temple were nobody to fight against the red flame temple, they knew how to bet. Every one of them pressed the disciples of the Fengshen temple, and the makers repeatedly lowered their odds, but they still had a lot of money to bet in.


    at last, the makers could see that their faces were green, because there was no one pressing Hu Yue. If the disciples of the Fengshen Temple won, they would lose the money It''s up to the makers to come out. They''ll lose a lot.


    Hua Ruge only went to sleep yesterday, but forgot about it. As soon as she sat down this day, she heard about the gambling. These people were complaining that the odds of her disciples in the wind temple were too low, and her odds had reached one to six, but no one was betting at such a high level.


    She was a little unhappy after hearing this. She asked Su Nianxia, who was sitting at the same time, "isn''t this a bit contemptuous?"


    "Yes." Su Nianxia nods.


    "Should we make them regret it?"


    "Yes."


    "Go." Hua Ruge said and took Su Nianxia to his feet, and Tuoba Rui and juntianxia met and went to the street.


    Because when they came, they knew that the competition of huarugo and Fengshen temple was put at the end of the competition. It would be at noon.


    After they came out, they went to the gravehead, one to the East and one to the West. The goal was to enter the casino when they met, and then come back when the time was almost up.


    After the appointment, they set out. Hua rugo went to 18 casinos in a row, and each one pressed himself 10 million yuan. He shocked the bosses and then came back.


    She thinks it''s very kind of her not to press 100 million yuan, otherwise the casino will not be able to pay for it.


    Su Nianxia almost put all the money out. When he came back, he took Hua Ruge''s hand and said, "cousin, you must win. If you lose, I will cry."


    "Don''t worry, I have more pressure than you." Hua said with a smile.


    Soon after the two sat back, they played one game on stage. Then an arbitration called Hu Yue and another monsoon.


    Hearing the name of monsoon, the crowd was shocked. Hua Ruge wanted to return the melon seeds to Su Nianxia, and gave the snacks that had been put on his legs to tuobarrui for safekeeping, so he moved a little slower.


    The monsoon stepped onto the stage first, dressed in a flowing white dress and tied up with a jade crown. He was born to be a good-looking person, and looked like a silver gun when he stood on the stage.


    When the people of the shrines saw this appearance, they all cried out in unison. In private, they all said that they deserved to be the disciples of the main shrine. It''s really an elegant appearance.


    After they boasted about the monsoon, they saw that on the other side of the challenge arena, there was also a man standing still. He was wearing a red suit, and he was also a jade standing man with outstanding temperament. It''s a surprise to look on my face again. I think there are such beautiful people in the world. It''s really eye opening.


    Before, people thought that the monsoon posture was superior, but when they saw the appearance of Hua Ruge, although they laughed on their faces and didn''t show their momentum, they just looked at their faces and temperament and beat each other.


    People began to talk to each other, asking each other what the origin of the boy was. But people often shake their heads and say they don''t know.


    The people of the red flame temple have seen Hua Ruge many times, but they always think that she is very different from her at this time. Although she is usually handsome, she is not great at all.


    but now she is standing there seriously, showing another kind of air quality, which is elegant and noble, elegant and nimble. She is really immortal.


    Monsoon see Hua Ruge is also a little surprised, did not expect this person and the name difference so big.


    Hua Ruge arched his hand and said, "I have met this elder martial brother in xiahu Yue."


    "You don''t need to be polite, brother. I''m bold to challenge you. Please don''t be surprised." Monsoon is also more polite.


    "It''s just a little bit of Taoism. I''m not a teacher in front of elder martial brother." Hua Yuege smiled and asked, "but I don''t know something about it. Would you like to ask for your advice?"


    "I dare not, brother."


    "I''m just a small merchant in the temple. I don''t have any fame, but I don''t know how to know my name." Hua Yuege asked.


    She had doubts in her mind, so naturally she couldn''t hold back.


    "I heard a friend mention it. He is a disciple of Blackwater temple. He once saw his brother in the challenge arena. I really want to learn from him."


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect that he could say it so easily. Looking at each other''s calm face, he had nothing but pride in his eyes. It seemed that he was telling the truth.


    She then understood that the monsoon should only be for competition, not for Heishui temple.


    "Brother, can we start?" The monsoon asked again.


    Hua Yuege glanced at the direction of the black water temple, then smiled and said, "please give me some advice."


    She said, turning over her hand and taking out her stick.


    The long sword that monsoon stretched out his hand was slightly surprised when he saw Hua Ruge''s blade, because the stick had no point, blade or weight. It was the most vulnerable one in the blade, and the one who dared to use it was the one with great ability.


    At this time, Hua Ruge''s accomplishments have been promoted to the four fold realm, smiling at each other.


    "Offended." Monsoon said a step forward, the sword in his hand has already stabbed at Hua Ruge.


    The speed of this sword is very fast, and the sword wind is fierce. The white sword has the breath of wind element, so the attack is very strong.


    Hua rugo was a little surprised when she saw the other side''s move, because she felt that the other side was very clever in using the spirit power, and the sword was light and steady. At first sight, she had worked hard under the guidance of a famous teacher.


    She felt that it was a waste to smash with brute force when she met such an opponent, so she accepted 70% of her strength and decided to fight for a move.


    In this way, she pointed out the short stick in her hand, facing the position one inch behind the point of the long sword.


    The monsoon didn''t expect that one of the other''s sticks didn''t use brute force. Instead, he was so skillful in passing the moves. He was also very interested in it. He started twice more.


    "Sonorous!"


    Both of them took a step back after striking each other. The monsoon was just a bullet and then moved forward again. The moves in their hands were faster than before.


    It seems that there is still room before.


    Hua rugo felt that the other side''s playing method was more polite and friendly. Of course, this did not allow her to be merciful. She handed out the sticks one after another and kept fighting with the other side.


    Monsoon cultivates the skill of wind system. Its movements are very light and nimble, and its moves are even faster.


    And Hua Ruge is not slow either. They are in good order. They seem to be in the same boat.


    After dozens of moves, both of them are playing faster and faster, which makes the people in the stands a little confused. They all know that the function of Aeolian hall is very powerful, and the use of spiritual power is very clever. The moves are thick and powerful in the spirit, and it''s hard for others to parry.

 Chapter 2053

    All the people in the temples are watching the competition on the challenge arena. The strength of monsoon itself is quite outstanding among the peers. The quadruple disciples in other temples feel ashamed of themselves whether they use the power or move the moves.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the unknown youth of the red flame temple could support under the same state. Now dozens of moves have passed. Hua Ruge is even with the monsoon when the blade suffers losses, which shocked everyone on the stage.


    The monsoon is undoubtedly the second person Hua rugo has ever met who can skillfully operate his spiritual power except Tuo barrai. It can only be seen that he is a little weak in his flexibility. Obviously, after the guidance of a famous teacher, his understanding is not much worse than that of Tuo barrai.


    But even Hua Ruge is very happy. She usually uses her moves to bully people quickly. Now she finds that the people in the Wind Temple are so nimble and elegant, which makes her feel a little bit like meeting her opponent.


    Monsoon moves quickly and accurately. He looks very smart and smart. But after a hundred moves, he has no bottom in his heart. Because he finds that he attacks the opponent with his best swordsmanship, and the opponent can Parry completely, and he doesn''t know what the opponent is good at? This is in the invisible is inferior.


    The people in the stands watched the white and red figures on the stage changing their body shape constantly. They felt very nervous when the weapons in their hands collided with each other. They also secretly praised the young people in the red flame temple. They could not imagine that they could defend the most skillful offensive in the face of the wind temple and could not see the wind. They looked like they could do it easily.


    People who are familiar with the red flame Temple of Hua Ruge know that Hua Ruge didn''t exert all his strength. He may have spent a lot of effort on moves, but his strength is definitely reserved. I''m afraid half of it is useless.


    The Lord of the black water temple frowned slightly when he saw it, and said, "this boy is really a little capable."


    Qin Chuan is listening. He has seen Hua Ruge fight three times in a row. He knows that if she plays her power, she can''t use three moves to defeat the monsoon, but he didn''t say.


    Although he was a man of Blackwater temple, he only wanted to cultivate and didn''t want the temple to target Hua rugo.


    The stage monsoon decided to give it a go, so the speed became faster and faster. The power of the wind element of the blade almost surrounded Hua Ruge. She would be hurt by the wind system sword Qi accidentally.


    She was a little surprised when she used this move. However, even if it was a hook of lips, her eyes were full of fighting spirit. As soon as the stick turned, she went to the wrist of the monsoon.


    Monsoon didn''t expect that Hua Ruo would come first after singing. If his wrist was hit, he would surely drop his sword. At that time, even if he was able to fight again, he would lose.


    So he took a quick step back, Hua rugo took advantage of the situation to attack him, crossed an incredible arc with his stick, and then hit him on the wrist.


    Looking at this move, monsoon only felt that he borrowed some mysterious power in it and became extremely fast. He was stunned for a moment and retreated again, but it was too late at this time. He only felt a pain in his wrist and threw a long sword subconsciously.


    Hua Ruge''s magic stroke can be said to be very exquisite in speed and strength. That is to say, she beat the sword of monsoon, but did not hurt him. It can be seen from this that she always has spare power.


    The people in all the shrines felt unbelievable when they saw the long sword falling. The outstanding disciples in the wind temple would lose to a person in a small temple. Moreover, this person just said that he was just a small businessman, which means that he was a sanxiu?


    The people of the wind temple have long seen that the young man in red is very strong, but they didn''t expect that this only more than 100 moves could make the long sword in the hands of monsoon, and win in the best field of the wind temple, which is not surprising.


    At the same time, they admire each other in their hearts, but they feel like they have no light on their faces. They need to know that their Wind Temple is the main temple, and their inside information and strength are very different from those of other small temples. This is the first time they were beaten to the ground, and some of them feel ashamed.


    But they know that it''s no wonder the monsoon. It''s the same end for another person to go up. The last two moves are too fast, especially the last one with a stroke of genius. They can''t respond to the moment of life and death.


    Hua Yuege''s face is not red and breathless. He takes the stick and bows his hand to the monsoon and says, "let it go."


    Because the monsoon has just moved too fast, it can''t care about the clever operation of the psychic power at last. Now it consumes a lot and seems to be out of breath.


    Judging from their condition, they are just thin and thick.


    After the result came out, many people in the temple were all wailing. Before the competition, they were determined that the monsoon would win. They made a heavy bet on him, but they didn''t expect that they not only lost but also lost so thoroughly. Their Lingjing had lost.


    Su Nianxia said happily, "I won, and I''m rich now."


    Tuoba Rui is squinting his eyes. He has been thinking about Hua Ruge''s last move, which is a track that integrates the rules of a certain Avenue, and suddenly uses it to hide.


    Monsoon Leng for a while, and then also very elegant way: "brother Hu is indeed worthy of the name, I am convinced."


    "Luck." Hua is like a song of modesty.


    The arbitration announced that Hua Ruge won, which was the great joy of the small temple. After all, it was not easy to win the wind temple, but there was a howl in the crowd, and no less money was lost.


    Many people gambled with each other in the red flame temple, but at this time the glory of the temple journey was greater than that of the individual, so they all cheered the Hua Ruge who came back.


    The owner of the red flame temple was a little worried, because he didn''t know what would happen after winning the wind temple, but he couldn''t express his worry. He clapped Hua Ruge''s shoulder with a smile on his face and said, "good posterity, it''s really wonderful."


    "You flatter me." Hua said modestly.


    She said this in her mouth, and her heart was already full of joy. Instead of winning the competition, she had seen a large number of Lingjing coming to her. In fact, she made a lot of money this time. I''m really not happy.


    Because this is the end of the scene, and it will be over after this one. Liu HUFA praised Hua Ruge fiercely when he left, which made her even more happy.


    The people in the black water temple didn''t look very well, but they didn''t say anything all the time and left silently.


    Hua Ruge wants to hold on to the person who came to see him that day to say a few words. As a result, the other party is going too fast. She is stopped by Liu Fufa and can''t chase any more.


    After this battle, Hua Ruge became famous again. After all, he was the one who defeated the temple of wind and let people lose, even if he wanted to remember it or not.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia separately collected the money from the big gambling houses, and then joined the people to eat in the Bafang restaurant.


    Because he made money, Hua Ruge was extremely extravagant on this day. He ordered many good dishes to celebrate his wealth again.


    "My elder sister is so fierce," said mink with adoration. "I just looked at those people straight."


    "It''s just you." Hua Ruge smiled and gave him a piece of meat.


    "I''m serious. My sister''s fighting is very good." Mink smiled again.


    As the number one fan younger brother of Hua Ruge, even though he is stronger than Hua Ruge, he thinks Hua Ruge is good at everything.


    Hua Ruge shook his head with a smile.


    Jun Tianxia then asked, "if you learn that last move from brother Tuoba, did you steal it?"


    Hua Ruge looked at him and then looked at Tuoba Rui and said, "not really. I just saw a lot and used it all of a sudden."


    "All of a sudden?" Tuo Ba Rui repeated, then smiled and touched Hua Ruge''s head: "why don''t you use your smart head?"


    The rule of the road is the most mysterious rule in the world. Ordinary people can only feel the mystery even when they see the sword move. They don''t know what it contains. Hua Ruge is able to learn without a teacher without any knowledge. It can be said that his perception is transcendent.


    Juntianxia also nodded: "the rules of the road are so complicated that you can use them with a few more eyes. It seems that they are also people with fate. You may as well learn from brother Tuoba."


    Hua Ruge shook his head after hearing the words: "no, that kind of thing is too difficult. There is no rule to explore. I''m afraid it will take half a lifetime to learn."

 Chapter 2054

    "No one is willing to teach you if you want to spend half your life learning." Tuoba Rui pats the beginning of Hua Ruge.


    "Anyway, I don''t study. My brain is not good at all. I''m afraid it''s going to break." Hua Ruge then shook his head.


    Tuoba Rui is helpless: "do not know still think I want to hurt you."


    "It''s OK, everyone knows." Hua, like a song, gave a flattering smile, and then said, "come and eat."


    She began to eat when she said it. He had very low requirements for the cultivation. His strength was almost enough. There was no need to be invincible in the world. Moreover, she felt that she was not necessarily happy after being invincible in the world. She might as well live a little easier.


    King world clear smile, to also don''t think her choice has how abrupt.


    Tuoba Rui adapts faster. Now he has brought vegetables to Hua Ruge.


    Su Nianxia''s pursuit is even lower, even if he can stay around the monarchy without dragging his legs. So he always bow down to eat, and he doesn''t care when he hears people talking. When he has almost eaten, he says, "sister Ge, do you think this wind temple will be defeated by you at one stroke, will it be challenged again?"


    Hua looked up like a song. He had a green vegetable in his mouth. His eyes turned and he wanted to open his mouth.


    Tuo Ba Rui patted her on the back and said, "let''s eat first."


    Hua Ruge then ate it, and then said, "I didn''t think before, but now it''s possible that they lost face in front of the temples, and maybe they want to find the venue?"


    She said and looked around.


    Tuoba Rui, juntianxia and shangguanli didn''t speak for a while.


    "It''s quite possible that this is their first battle. Losing is humiliating." Shangguanli takes the lead.


    The other two also nodded their heads.


    Hua Ruge frowned bitterly and said, "but even if they are still going to lose compared to the second scene, will they have no face?"


    I''m afraid she would be angry if she said this to the wind temple, but no one here thinks she''s bragging.


    Because the Fengshen hall only sends four disciples to fight if it wants to win, but it is very difficult for the four disciples to defeat Hua Ruge.


    "No more fighting." Shangguan Li looked at her and said, "it''s time to stop. If the other side sends the war post again, you will say that you were hurt in the last competition and you need to adjust your rest."


    Su Nianxia immediately said, "this is a good way. If you win another Fengshen hall, you will lose face. You have to stare at your sister."


    "You are right." Tuoba ruizan agreed: "as long as you drag the wind through the waves and wait for the wind temple to fight several more times, you will cover up the previous failure, and then you may not want to compete again."


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to fight any more. In the past, she fought in the Blackwater Temple because these people were so bullied. Now she doesn''t want to be stared at by the Fengshen temple, so she repeatedly nodded, "I''m spreading news."


    She said and took out a piece of jade Jane. After passing in what she wanted to say, she called the waiter directly and gave him some Lingjing to help him run errands.


    The second one saw a bag of top-grade Lingjing''s eyes were straight, and then he sent it out.


    "I''ll follow you and have a look. If someone intercepts the news, it will be leaked." Said mink.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "it''s OK. I said I was hurt in the dark and can''t accept any more challenges. I didn''t say more specifically. It''s nothing to cut off."


    Mink is relieved.


    Other people have no such concern, because they know that Hua Ruge can''t do things without considering the unexpected situation. It''s probably that even the people in the red flame temple have concealed it.


    "It''s called muffled sound making a fortune." Hua Ruge thought that he had made a lot of money and retired. He couldn''t help laughing again.


    Several people especially followed to touch a cup, the mood was very joyful.


    Jade slips were sent to Liu HUFA, who reported to the temple Lord and was ordered to visit, and brought many healing pills.


    As a result, Hua Ruge, who he saw, was dazzled and bleary. He asked with a simple smile, "the Dharma protector is coming. Do you want to have a drink?"


    She just came back from Bafang restaurant. Although she didn''t drink much, she was not constrained to see Liu HUFA as an outsider.


    "Little brother Hu, are you ok?" Liu asked.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "a little bit, don''t worry, just cultivate for a while."


    "What kind of injury? I''ve brought the doctor. Let him in. " Liu HUFA said again.


    "No, the Dharma protector forgot that I am also a doctor. I will cure myself." Hua rugo said that even though he took root in the local way: "the Dharma protector only knows that I can improve my strength in an instant, but I don''t know that it''s very harmful to my body. Recently, I use it frequently, and it''s already fundamental. I need to cultivate for a while."


    Liu HUFA believed as soon as he heard this, because this secret method of instantly improving strength is very harmful to his body. He thought it strange to see Hua Ruge''s use again and again. Now he finally understood.


    "Well, keep these medicines. If anyone challenges us recently, we will send them away." Liu HUFA said.


    Hua Yuege said gratefully, "thank you very much, Dharma protector."


    "That little brother is easy to bear, so I went to this seat." Liu HUFA said again.


    Hua nodded like a song, happy in heart.


    This quenching method is really harmful to the body. Even those who cultivate the heaven Sutra of annihilation can only use it at the critical moment. However, Hua Ruge''s constitution is too much stronger than that of ordinary people, which basically ignores the backfire of this quenching method.


    Of course, these outsiders won''t know.


    She didn''t mean to deceive Liu Baofa, but only in this way can people in the temple believe that after she believed, she acted like a little before the wind temple and won''t be doubted.


    After she finished, she got up from her chair and walked to the back yard.


    At this time, it was late, and shuiyunning''s yard was out of light. She wanted to see Xiaobao, but she couldn''t, so she went back to her yard.


    Tuoba Rui has been paved. When she comes back, she will give her water to wash her face and feet.


    Hua Ruge slightly resisted: "I''m not drunk this time. I''ll come myself."


    "Lie down." Tuo BARREI asked her to lean against the bed and squat down to wash her feet.


    If this scene is seen by outsiders, it must be a surprise. How could it be unexpected that people like Tuo barrow should take such good care of China like song.


    Hua rugo also felt that it was not good to be taken care of like this, so he said: "I will drink less and wash your feet, OK?"


    "Don''t lie to me. Lie down." Tuo BARREI didn''t believe her words even a punctuation mark.


    He can''t remember how many times she said she quit drinking.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song.


    She is not easy to respond to the occasion to say a few words of love to show it, do not take so to break.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks up at her tangled face and wants to make up his mind and not give up.


    "I don''t expect you to stop drinking either. I''ll just ask you to drink less when I''m not around. You can let go when I''m around." Tuo Ba Rui wiped her feet and said.


    Hua rugo listened to the murmur and said, "I would not have drunk more without you. I know I''m drunk and nobody cares about me."


    "You''re smart." Tuoba Rui looks helpless and spoiled.


    Hua Ruge opened his hand and said, "I want to hug."


    "Darling, wait a moment." Tuoba Rui washed herself for a while, and then went to bed to help her take off her coat.


    When she entered the door, she dissipated the power of huaxingdan. At this moment, the whole body became smaller and the man''s robe was very broad on her.


    Hua Ruge falls into his arms with a simple smile on his face.


    "Take off your clothes before you hug them." Tuo BARREI had to let her sit well first and take off her clothes patiently.


    Hua Ruge narrowed his eyes and said, "are you going to play hooligan when you take off your clothes?"


    "No." Tuoba Rui coaxes.


    Hua Ruge is not happy to hear this, frowning: "why not, do you dislike me and like others?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Tuo BARREI took off her clothes, which put her in the quilt.


    Hua Ruge beat him down and asked, "you haven''t answered my question, which goblin do you like?"


    "Goblin." Tuo Ba Rui gave her a kiss on the lips and said with a smile, "who else is you?"


    "It''s me. Why don''t you take advantage of me?" Hua Ruge looks at Tuoba Rui with her own sharp eyes. In fact, she is eight points drunk at the moment. There is still sharp in her eyes, leaving only bleary and lazy.


    "I won''t bully you when you are drunk. OK, go to sleep." Tuo Ba Rui holds her up and lets her lie down.

 Chapter 2055

    Hua Ruge''s strength came up at this time, but he didn''t hear what Tuoba Rui said. He just opened his hand and said, "hug and sleep."


    "Good." Tuoba Rui also lies down and pulls her into his arms.


    Hua Ruge smiled contentedly and fell asleep holding him.


    For the next two days, the whole aeolian realm talked about the defeat of the disciples of the aeolian Temple by a small merchant in the red flame temple. At first, they simply felt fresh, then they talked about how the aeolian temple would fight back.


    People all thought that the wind temple could not be defeated like this without fighting back. Sure enough, two days later, the Wind Temple couldn''t sit down, and once again put a battle note to the red flame temple in the duel field,


    all the temples were waiting for the reaction of the red flame temple. The red flame Temple owner had prepared for it, and told Hua Ruge about the injury on the spot. The Wind Temple couldn''t force a wounded man to fight, so Believe it or not, I can only return it for a while.


    When people saw something strange, they didn''t see what was wrong with the little brother when they were fighting that day. How could he get hurt suddenly?


    It is also said that Hua Ruge has obviously improved his strength to fight grudgingly, and it''s no surprise that he has been hurt in secret.


    There are many people who accept this saying. Even inside the wind temple, they think it''s possible. Otherwise, it''s hard to play so well.


    Only the people in the Blackwater Temple don''t believe it. Many of them have seen Hua Ruge fight. They have fought several times without any injuries. At this moment, they are likely to pretend.


    But even with this suspicion, they dare not confirm it now. They still spend most of their energy on searching for potential enemies, but there is no clue after a long time of investigation.


    After seven or eight days, the Lord of Blackwater Temple suddenly frowned and said, "no, it''s not right."


    The waiter nearby asked, "what''s the master''s order?"


    "No." After pacing the room for a few steps, the temple Master said, "these people are crafty at first sight. How can we believe her one-sided words?"


    It''s mainly because he''s been checking for half a month. There''s no sign of any other enemy. There''s no other explanation except that people were killed by those children.


    The waiter''s face was dazed, and he didn''t know what the owner of his house said.


    "Little doll, it must be confusing. How can I be fooled by this seat?" He said that he slapped the table and said, "come, pass on elder Zheng."


    "Yes." The waiter agreed to hurry on.


    Soon that day, the black robed man who went to see Hua rugo came in and asked, "what''s the owner of the temple?"


    "We''ve been searching for so many days, but have we ever found the shadow of the hidden enemy?" Asked the Lord in a cold voice.


    "It''s the incompetence of his subordinates," said Zheng


    "It''s not that you''re incompetent, it''s that there may not be any of these people. They are all made up by those little dolls to cheat you." The temple Master said again.


    Elder Zheng was shocked. He didn''t really think about it.


    "I always think those dolls are evil. I can''t let them go any more. Take someone to their place and check their space rings to see if there are any black gourds in them." The Lord of Blackwater hall squinted.


    Elder Zheng didn''t act at the first time, but hesitated: "the temple Lord, this is the boundary of the wind temple. If we do this, it will be a little difficult for the defendant to do it."


    "I just grabbed the ring and checked it up. By the way, I tried their strength. As long as I didn''t think too much about coming to the red flame temple, the owner of the temple didn''t dare to do anything." He said, waving his hand, "go."


    "Yes." Elder Zheng just went out.


    In view of this, he didn''t bring a lot of people, just five people, three of whom are similar to his strength, and two of them are young disciples.


    Hua Ruge''s injury is indeed a wise way. She successfully avoided the second challenge of the wind temple, but what she didn''t consider at that time was that once she did this, she couldn''t go out.


    At first, she didn''t realize that she would like to go out to play when she was packed in the morning. After being reminded by Tuo BARREI, she was stunned for three seconds. Then she felt like crying without tears and being loveless.


    Tuo Ba Rui patted her head and said, "my dear, I can also be very interesting at home. I''ll show you a book."


    Hua Ruge wants to bite.


    She can only stay at home in the next few days, watching Su Nianxia go shopping with juntianxia, xiaomink and shangguanli. When she comes back, she will buy many delicious food.


    She was envious and drooling.


    On this day, Tuo BARREI sat on the chair in the courtyard and read a book. Hua Ruge moved a chair and put it beside him. Sitting in the chair, he pillowed his leg and covered his face with a book to sleep.


    At this time, the young man suddenly shouted across the courtyard wall, "master, there is someone in the front hall who wants to see you."


    Tuo Ba Rui frowned when he heard someone shouting, but it was too late to stop it. Hua Ruge had been woken up. She took the book off her face and asked, "who is it?"


    "I asked, but he didn''t say it. He just said you''ll know when you see him." When the young man answered, he was still a little strange. How could there be a woman''s voice in it? Isn''t his master a man?


    "I don''t see you." Hua Ruge was very upset when he was woken up. He soon put the book on his face and went to sleep.


    Tuo barrai sensed several divine elements coming to him, and immediately waved a border to block the external prying back, but at the same time, he also sensed the dark energy of the other side, which is very familiar, and it must be the black water temple.


    Feeling Tuoba ruibu''s border, Hua Ruge took the book down again and asked, "it''s not a good person who''s here?"


    "The people of Blackwater temple." Tuoba Rui said, "you go to my mother-in-law and Xiaobao. I will meet these people in front of you."


    Hua Ruge began to think in his head when he heard that it was the voice of Blackwater God. How many days have he lied? Have these people reacted?


    As a result, she has been counted for more than ten days. If they can''t find any clues from other enemies, they will suspect her of lying.


    "It''s been more than ten days, and it''s a stupid brain." Hua Ruge closed his book and yawned, "I''d better go with you, lest you start fighting without saying anything."


    As for the mother''s side, there is a sky city guard, and nothing can happen.


    "I don''t think you handle this better than I do." Tuoba Rui road.


    "What to do? Supervise each other." Hua Ruge smiles, then changes clothes and goes to the front yard with Tuoba Rui.


    Before we got to the front yard, someone in front of us shouted, "your master is so big. We''ll break in if we don''t come out."


    "I think it''s rude. It turns out that everyone from the black water temple has arrived. It''s not strange, it''s not strange." Hua Yuege came in and said with a smile.


    It''s obviously a mockery.


    The six people in the black water temple all changed their faces and glared at each other.


    Hua Ruge saw that the two men occupied the throne and knew that they were not good at coming. He said to elder Zheng, who is familiar with his face, "you really care for the younger generation. It''s only a long time since we met again."


    "Boy, you want to play tricks in front of me." Zheng Changlao thought about the words of the temple master all the way, and the more he thought about it, the more reasonable it was. This kid is likely to find the experts of the red flame temple to help eliminate some of his younger martial brothers, and then confuse the audience and fool them.


    Tuo Ba Rui enters the door and quietly finds a place to sit. He doesn''t look or talk.


    He understood why these people came, and he knew that they did not dare to do it easily, and he saw the purpose of their coming here.


    He just sat so quietly. Several people in black robes around him looked alert and thought this man was very difficult to deal with.


    Hua Ruge leaned against the door, still smiling: "what do you say, I can''t understand at the next time."


    "You killed some of my younger martial brothers. Don''t you admit it?" Elder Zheng snapped.


    "I said, I only killed one."


    "Haven''t you seen the black gourd?"


    "No white gourd." Hua is like a playful song.


    Elder Zheng sneered and said, "OK, then let me search for you. If you don''t have black gourd, we won''t pursue you."


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "where to search?"


    "Your space ring." Said elder Zheng.


    Hua Ruge smiled again and said, "Sir, I''m afraid you didn''t take medicine when you came out. Why did you search us?"

 Chapter 2056

    "So you won''t cooperate?" Zheng Long knew that the other side would not agree.


    Because the space ring is where people''s privacy lies, and the skills and weapon base cards that may be cultivated are all in it. No matter whether there is a black gourd or not, it is not easy to be touched by outsiders.


    "You nonsense, I search you do you want?" Hua Ruge has no good way.


    "Elder Zheng said, getting up and saying," don''t blame us for being rude


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to do it? " Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said, "this is the wind temple. Are you sure you want to start here? I''m not afraid we''ll sue you about the Blackwater temple? "


    "Boy, when it''s time you don''t want to play tricks." As soon as elder Zheng waved, several people in black immediately surrounded them.


    At this time, all four people, including juntianxia, went out for shopping. There were only two of them in the house.


    Hua Ruge glanced at the other side. Because the strength gap was a little big, she could not see what the other side had done. She could only vaguely feel that it was a realm with the four people who had attacked her before, and it should be the seventh cultivation.


    But these six men, four of them were rebuilt into seven, and the other two were rebuilt into five. It''s really difficult to deal with them when they are besieged.


    Tuo Ba Rui doesn''t care about many of them. He stands up and faces several people: "if you want to start, I will accompany you to the end. Come on."


    "Big voice of little doll." When elder Zheng said that, he rushed first, but before he could make a move, the door was pushed open, and the four came in happily.


    But as soon as I entered, I saw so many unexpected guests.


    Mink saw two people around Hua Ruge. They were suddenly in a flash of light in their purple eyes. Their body shape appeared in front of them. They grabbed a man''s front in one hand and threw him into the courtyard.


    These two are the two little disciples of wuchong cultivation. They wanted to rush to the front to make a head skill, but they didn''t expect to rush out an unexpected guest halfway.


    The top four were stunned, because the mink was faster than those in the wind temple, which made them have to panic.


    Su Nianxia glanced and knew what happened, so he took all the food he bought into the space, turned around and closed the door.


    King world slightly squint, also walk forward, ask: "how many are want to compare?"


    The four strongmen of Blackwater temple are uncertain. They are bullies. How can they feel like they are the weak one being stared at now? It''s too strange.


    Mink said: "it''s you bastards who are bullying people. It''s just the same today. You and I will have a good practice. I want to see what you can do."


    He wanted to say that he bullied my sister, but he changed his mind when he saw Hua Ruge''s appearance.


    Su Nianxia on the side of the door whispered to Shangguan Li, "look at this. We have to fight one by three. Is it a bit of bullying?"


    "Well." Shangguan Li nods and sympathizes with the man.


    Although their strength is slightly weaker than that of men, each of them has a strong base card, and it''s enough to say hello to each other.


    Elder Zheng hasn''t seen the young people have such momentum. He subconsciously plays the retreat drum, but he thinks that as a strong man, he should have the dignity of a strong man. So he said forcefully: "little children are so arrogant. Today I will appreciate your skills."


    He said, with a flash of black light in his hand, he had already taken out a big knife.


    The other three also took out their own weapons.


    And the two on the ground spat a mouthful of blood when they fell on the ground, and barely got up, but they were no longer able to fight.


    Hua rugo saw that a helper had come, and she immediately had confidence in her heart, but she knew that as long as a few people put their hands into it, they would be killed, and killing in the wind temple would not only form a death feud with the black water temple, but also inevitably involve a few more words. If their secrets were exposed, they would not be compensated.


    So she stopped elder Zheng and said, "if you want to search me, you will not allow me to die. This is not a problem of black gourd, but a problem of dignity. So if several people insist, we can only fight to the death."


    Elder Zheng frowned slightly, and he realized it.


    "Of course, we are not the opponents of several predecessors in the fight, but if some of them beat us to death, they will definitely make some noise. The temple of wind still wants to fight with me. Do you think it will disturb the temple of wind if you keep fighting like this?" Hua Yuege said.


    Elder Zheng''s eyebrows are deeper.


    "If the Wind Temple knows this, it is to find out why you sent people to attack us. Then we will say that we don''t want us to participate in the selection. Your Excellency, what''s the crime of trying to interfere in the selection?"


    Elder Zheng had an idea of retreat.


    "Of course, if several people can catch us without any movement, it''s OK to grab the space ring from us." Hua rugo said with a provocative eyebrow: "why don''t you try it first, and see if you can do it?"


    Several people looked at each other and thought it would be better to go back and try to find a way. However, they were afraid that the temple Lord would not believe what they said when they went back, and they could not bear to blame them.


    Elder Zheng thought for a moment or said, "in this way, let''s send one person to compete."


    "Please give me a name. Why do we have to type?" Hua Yuege said.


    "If you win, we''ll leave. If you lose, you will be subject to our search. " Said elder Zheng.


    Hua Yuege smiled again and said: "I wronged you before. You are not stupid but smart. You can search us if you win, and find our strength if you lose. But we are not flattered if you win."


    "Do you think we will agree?" She asked.


    There was a flash of cold light in elder Zheng''s eyes. "If you don''t agree, don''t blame us for being rude."


    His cold light and killing intention made Tuo BARREI and Xiao mink angry at once, so they made the same move. Tuo BARREI stabbed each other in the throat with a long sword, but Xiao mink didn''t take out his own weapon, and bent his fingers and claws towards each other''s chest.


    They didn''t say hello before they went out. This was a killing move covering the whole upper body of the other side. Elder Zheng didn''t have any preparation before. It was too late for them to fight back when they went out,


    because if they could stop Tuoba Rui, they couldn''t stop mink. If they could stop mink, they would be pierced by a sword through their throat. They could only flee in a panic.


    So he immediately turned the power of his divinity, and his whole body turned back.


    How can they let go of him, who dares to release his killing intention to China like a song? If the moves remain unchanged, they will have a later move to attack, and they will not give each other a chance to breathe at all.


    The other three didn''t expect that these two young people had such great abilities. When they reacted, elder Zheng had been forced to fly to the roof. They rushed out to rescue them.


    The result has not rushed to the body before blocking three people, namely, juntianxia, huaruge and Su Nianxia.


    Jun Tianxia said to Sanren, "you are too late to go up now. It''s better to fight with me."


    "Nonsense." One of them gave a rebuke.


    But at this time they heard elder Zheng''s painful cry, which was obviously a hit.


    Tuoba Rui and mink are both the main attackers. One of them is sharper than the other. One of them is not the opponent of elder Zheng. What''s more, they attack at the same time or sneak attack. Elder Zheng can''t resist the attack for several times.


    Three people heard the sound is a panic, and then left two people to deal with the three people in front of them, one of them flew to the roof.


    Su Nianxia looks at the second brother and obviously wants to form a team to start, but Hua rugo is a little reluctant. Such a quarrel will soon spread out, and then his strength will be exposed.


    Just when she thought so, the door was pushed open again. This time, it was not pushed violently, but opened slowly. It can be seen that the visitors were very polite.


    Several people standing in the courtyard, including those on the roof, looked into the door again. The face of those who looked at the black water temple was very ugly.


    Because the people who came here are not unimportant. They are the disciples of the wind temple. They are all dressed in white, and they are very fierce.


    When a man first walked into the courtyard, he saw the fighting path: "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 2057

    I don''t know whether the wind temple is an enemy or a friend, so Tuo BARREI and Xiao mink stop their hands for a while. Elder Zheng has a long mouth on his chest. It''s bloody. At first sight, it''s the long sword.


    When he saw the people coming from the Fengshen temple, he was both glad and nervous. Fortunately, the two posterity stopped because of this. He was afraid that the Fengshen temple would stand on the side of the red flame temple. In this way, they would be punished and warned by the Fengshen temple.


    There will be no serious punishment for the Fengshen temple, but once it is punished by the Fengshen temple, other shrines will no longer be afraid of the Blackwater temple, but will hold a group against them, so many years of operation will be in vain.


    Hua Ruge was a little confused when he saw the people in the wind temple. Instead of answering, he went up and said with a fist: "I don''t know why this elder martial brother came to xiahu Yue."


    As soon as the young man in white at the head heard Hua Yuege''s words, he returned a salute: "brother Hu, you don''t need to be polite. I had a taste of brother''s demeanor in the arena that day."


    "You are welcome."


    "That''s right. Martial uncles heard that brother Hu had been sent down to visit because he was ill in the last duel." The man said one sentence and another: "forget to say, I will never be the next."


    As soon as Hua Yuege heard it, he knew that the wind temple had not yet stopped the idea of the contest. Obviously, waiting for her to disappear, he came to her directly.


    If at this time she said that she was ready for the other side, she would definitely post a war, and if she said that she did not have a good estimate that the other side would send a doctor, she could not conceal it.


    She thought there was a dilemma in her mind, but when she looked back at the Blackwater temple, she had an idea in her mind. She said, "thank you very much for remembering, elder martial brother Mo has come. I''ve recovered my lower body. But I''m scared again today. I''m afraid I''ll have a rest for a few days."


    Mo Yifan wants Hua Ruge to fight, just like other people in Fengshen temple. After winning a battle in Fengshen temple, they won''t be laughed at by others. After hearing her hurt, they still need to rest for a few days, and then they are upset. They ask, "who scared brother?"


    As soon as he asked this question, he knew that he was redundant. His eyes immediately swept to several people in the Blackwater temple. As soon as he entered the door, he saw that these people were powerful and saw fighting. It was obvious that they were seeking fault and bullying.


    So he didn''t ask Hua Ruge, but to a few people in Black: "if you have a good guess, some of them are the predecessors of Blackwater temple."


    "that''s right." Said elder Zheng in a low voice.


    He and Hua Ruge and others dare to quarrel and shout, but they dare not shout to the disciples of the wind temple.


    "why do you come to visit the Hu family and fight more?" Mo Yifan then asked.


    It''s very cold.


    Although he is weak in strength, he has the aura of the wind temple on his body. He speaks with great confidence and momentum.


    Elder Zheng''s heart was trembling. He began to think of speech when Mo Yifan and Hua Ruge talked, but his brain was not so fast. Now he didn''t think of anything good. He knew: "we have heard that several young heroes are good at it. Today we come to learn from each other."


    "Duel?" Mo Yifan is not stupid. He didn''t look like a duel before.


    And he hasn''t seen such a big difference in strength to compete. It''s shameful.


    Elder Zheng nodded his head, as if he could increase the credibility of the matter by nodding twice more.


    Mo Yifan didn''t believe it. He turned to Hua Ruge and asked, "brother Hu, I don''t know what you said is true?"


    "Elder martial brother Mo knows that we are young and our strength is even lower. How dare we promise to duel?" Hua Ruge said and smiled and glanced at the frightened elder Zheng and others.


    Elder Zheng looked at the smile in her eyes and thought that her spine was cold.


    "What is that?" Mo Yifan asked again.


    "Since elder martial brother Mo asked, the younger brother said it. Please comment on it." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Mo Yifan nodded: "brother Hu, please say."


    What he wants now is to ask Hua Ruge to do it. Now the people of the Blackwater temple are likely to take the lead in fighting against her. If these people succeed, the world will probably put the assassinated hat on the head of the Fengshen temple.


    He must make it clear, frighten the Blackwater temple, and don''t let it do anything.


    Hua Ruge naturally knew his psychology, so he said, "please come in and sit down, senior brothers. We can face to face."


    Elder Zheng really wants to seal Hua rugo''s mouth now. Unfortunately, there are disciples of the wind temple here again. Even if there are no disciples of the wind temple, those young people can''t let him do that.


    "Very well." Mo Yifan said and followed up the front hall.


    Several people sat down in the hall, Hua Ruge said: "it''s like this. I and brother Tuoba once won the disciples of Blackwater temple in the challenge arena instead of the red flame temple. They were safe at first, but when the selection was near, Blackwater Temple sent people to assassinate us. We should get rid of the assassins. Now these predecessors come to the door because of this."


    When she said this, the faces of the four people in the Blackwater temple were not good-looking, because they found that Hua rugot had mentioned that before selection, it would be very serious to know the nature of the assassination of the people who might be selected.


    As expected, Mo Yifan''s face changed. Looking at the people in the Blackwater temple, he asked, "how many predecessors, can this happen?"


    "Here We just want to rob a few little brothers to be guests. What''s the meaning of not being treated? "


    "Do you want to invite me with weapons?" Hua Ruge asked.


    "You must have had a quarrel in private. The temple master never gave an order to assassinate you."


    "But when he said that the Lord of your temple was afraid that we would take part in the selection and seize your opportunity, he assassinated me." Hua Yuege''s indifferent answer.


    It''s not as difficult for her to lie as the other side. She''ll come with her mouth open.


    "Nonsense!" Elder Zheng stared.


    "If not, why don''t you do it sooner or later, but before selection?"


    "We didn''t..."


    "Nothing? No one attacked us? "


    "You..." Elder Zheng was tongue tied when she asked.


    Hua Ruge looked directly at Mo Yifan and said, "elder martial brother Mo has seen it. In addition, I have evidence. After this event, we once presented the evidence to the leader of the red flame temple. His old man also sent an emissary to the Blackwater temple to give a warning. No one can rely on this."


    Mo Yifan looked at elder Zheng and asked, "is this true?"


    "Here It happened, but the truth is not what she said Elder Zheng can''t think of any reason to refute. He can only deny it with one strength.


    "Murderers never admit that they kill people. The facts are in front of them. It''s useless for you to deny them." Hua Ruge said to Mo Yifan, "elder martial brother Mo, just now this elder said he would kill me to avenge his younger martial brother."


    "You''re talking nonsense. You''re the first one to move?" Elder Zheng said that he was going to stand up, but because of the chest injury, this one was painful.


    "Let''s do it first?" Hua Yuege said incredibly, "elder martial brother Mo, do you think he has any reason to say that the strongest among us is only the four aspects of shenyuanjing, and the strength of this elder is unfathomable. How dare we take the initiative?"


    Mo Yifan nods, feeling reasonable.


    The disciples of the Wind Temple who came from outside also nodded, because this is reasonable.


    Elder Zheng was almost mad. He pointed to his chest and said, "if you didn''t attack me, I would be hurt?"


    "You have been injured less than three times before elder martial brother Mo entered the door, and you can''t be hurt at all with brother Tuoba''s strength. You need to use this bitter meat plan really." Hua Ruge shakes his head, looking like he dislikes people''s bad plans.


    Mo Yifan and the other disciples of the Wind Temple all think it''s reasonable. They did hear shouts when they were very close to each other. Obviously, the black robed man Shenyuan was very strong. He had already sensed their existence and deliberately confused the audience with the bitter meat scheme.


    "You Nonsense! " Elder Zheng said angrily.


    Hua Yuege picked a little eyebrow and said, "I''m full of nonsense? I just ask, whose home is this? "


    "It''s brother Hu''s." Mo Yifan answers.


    "Elder martial brother Mo observes clearly that if they come to my house with such a strong mind, can I still be the one who has a bad intention?" Hua Yuege asked.

 Chapter 2058

    The people of Blackwater temple are doubted about life. They all think that they have done those things. They are reasonable and have no reason to believe.


    Mo Yifan said directly: "don''t worry, brother Hu. I will report to martial uncles that I believe they will make decisions for brother Hu."


    Several people in the black water temple feel completely cold.


    "Thank you very much, elder martial brother mo. thank you for coming in time. Otherwise, we will be dead. Your kindness has been recorded." Hua Ruge said, bowing his hand.


    Only the party concerned knows that it''s not the same thing. If these people come late, it must be these old guys who can''t live.


    Mo Yifan''s heart felt that Hua was as clear as a song when he heard the compliment. He immediately said: "brother Hu, don''t be polite, take good care of yourself, and come to see you in a few days."


    "Certainly." Hua said with a smile.


    Mo Yifan turned to look at several people in the Blackwater temple when he was leaving, and said in a cold voice, "how many predecessors are you going to leave?"


    He doesn''t want Hua Ruge to be hurt, so it''s natural for him to take a few people from Blackwater temple now.


    "This way." Elder Zheng took the lead to stand up and walk outward.


    They really screwed up this time, mainly because they didn''t expect that they didn''t frighten these young people with their own voice. Otherwise, searching for rings is not an easy thing.


    Mo Yifan is not at ease after leaving the door. He goes back to the temple himself, and sends some little disciples to send back some people of Blackwater temple to prevent them from starting again.


    He is also too careful. Now it''s such a big trouble. If the Blackwater Temple moves Hua Ruge and others again, they are enemies of the wind temple. How dare they move.


    After all these people left, Su Nianxia couldn''t help saying, "my sister is so kind that she just put all the blame on them. This is enough for them to drink a pot."


    "I would rather take their lives." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Mink nodded: "that old guy dare to kill his sister, it''s damned."


    Shangguan Li smiles and shakes his head. If she hadn''t been pulling mink all the time, he would have rushed out.


    "You''d better say that I''m grumpy. You''re not as calm as I am when you meet something." Hua Ruge has no good spirit. If it wasn''t for the people from the wind temple to come, a fierce battle would be inevitable.


    Su Nianxia said: "this is your sister''s fault. They don''t do it because they love you."


    Tuoba Rui is still, while mink nods.


    Jun Tianxia said with a smile: "the wind temple came just at the right time. This time, we don''t need to do anything about it. The black water temple is going to be unlucky."


    "Let them drag again." Hua Ruge also felt that it was not easy to pass the Blackwater temple this time.


    It''s OK to kill each other secretly, but if you don''t punish the genius who tried to kill the God domain of others before selection, the Fengshen hall will not be able to establish its prestige in the future.


    Shangguanli then said, "but it''s also a mixed blessing and sorrow. You can''t hide from it any more."


    "That''s right." Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "I didn''t expect they hadn''t forgotten this for such a long time."


    "But if you look at the bearing of the wind temple, even if you win one more match, there should be no problem." Tuo Ba Rui turns to reassure her.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and smiled, "yes, I made them lose face and they helped me to fight against the enemy. It can be seen that it''s the style of a gentleman."


    "It''s safer to deliberately lose, but I know you won''t do it." Said Shangguan Li.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "Ali is my confidant. I know how much I want to lose on purpose. I don''t want to be beaten."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui answers.


    His daughter-in-law in the palm of his hand is not to be beaten.


    Shangguanli stall says, "you didn''t say that."


    One day Mo Yifan went back and reported the matter to his martial uncles, who were the chief ministers of the temple. The chief ministers were worried about how shameful they were recently. As a result, Hu Yue was just able to compete and scared again. These people will undoubtedly vent their anger to the people who scared her.


    I heard that they were assassinated before the selection of Blackwater temple. Now I want to bully the small ones with the big ones It''s even more indecisive. It''s the Aeolus realm here. I dare to fight here and don''t pay attention to them.


    There is no doubt that it is very serious for these big masters to be angry with the world.


    When the leader of Heishui Temple heard that the disciples of Fengshen Temple knew about it, he wanted to have two big mouths. How could he not bear it? If he went back to do it, he would not know the ghosts. He just wanted to be in Fengshen domain. Isn''t that to stroke the beard of a tiger?


    On the second day, the messengers of the wind temple came. They were some disciples of the law enforcement hall. When they saw the Lord of the temple, they announced the punishment. The first punishment was 50 million top-grade Lingjing to compensate Hua Ruge. The second was to make the Lord of the temple confess for half a month. The third was that the four bullying elders were going to waste 10% of their accomplishments.


    The punishment is quite heavy.


    Because it''s a shame to openly ask the Lord of Heishui temple to repent. Since then, Heishui temple will no longer have any prestige. The surrounding temples can''t fear them any more, and even bully them.


    And their temple has lost four Dharma protectors before. Now the elder has to lose one percent of his strength. There are eight experts missing before and after. How can he bully people.


    The Lord of the black water temple never dreamed that he would fight with a small merchant to reach this field. How could these little dolls be so evil.


    He was taken away before he had time to think about it. At the same time, there were four elders who were also to be punished.


    This news is very sensational, especially the red flame temple and several other temple people who have been bullied by the black water temple are very excited, so they don''t need to lend money to the black water temple or be insulted in a competition. It''s a great good news.


    The focus of other temples is different. They think that through this result, we can see that the battle between the wind temple and huaruge is endless, and there will definitely be a feast for their eyes recently.


    Hua Ruge was very happy after hearing the news, but the next day was the happiest, because a principal of Blackwater Temple sent 50 million pieces of top-grade Lingjing, which were piled up in a small courtyard like a hill, so people couldn''t look at it directly.


    "This wind temple is really a good place. How long has it been since then? It has made a second fortune." Hua is like a singing and happy way.


    Su Nianxia said: "put this money on the next competition, that''s the third money."


    "It makes sense." Hua nodded like a song.


    After she collected the money, Tuo BARREI began to supervise her cultivation and consolidate her accomplishments. Because the Fengshen hall couldn''t afford to lose, they would definitely send a very strong person this time. He was afraid that Hua Ruge couldn''t cope with it.


    Hua rugo knows that the wind temple is more powerful and attaches great importance to it. However, she doesn''t think that such a vigorous way of doing things in the wind temple will give her a few days at all, and it''s not necessarily useful to cram for Buddhism temporarily.


    But Tuo Ba Rui thinks it''s better to hold than not. He should teach her some good sword skills.


    Hua Ruge''s savvy is good, but the moves are too mysterious. She doesn''t want to learn them at all, so every time she studies, she always makes jokes and plays cute.


    Tuo BARREI was afraid that she would suffer losses, which was very severe, but he would not force her if he saw that she was really lazy.


    Su Nianxia said: "sister, I wonder, how can you be so lazy?"


    "Practice is the best practice, but it''s useless to practice sword. It''s faster to fight more than this practice." Hua Ruge said while eating walnuts.


    Su Nianxia nods. She knows that there are many real battles Hua rugo has met.


    "One more thing, of course, is understanding." Hua Ruge spread out his hand and said, "this one needs to eat more walnuts."


    "My sister thinks I''m a child again. I''ve grown up, but I don''t believe anything." Su Nianxia shook her head.


    She has been following Hua Ruge in the most important years of her mental growth, so her temperament and way of thinking are very similar to Hua Ruge, but she always believed what Hua Ruge said before she became conscious.


    Hua rugo also shook his head: "it''s too smart and not fun. It seems that I have to find another person to bully."


    "Sister has a son."


    "Bullying my son?" Hua Ruge shook his head at the words and said, "I''m a mother."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su read summer.


    What kind of a bad friend did she have as a teenager.

 Chapter 2059

    Hua Ruge only had a rest for three days and the people of the wind temple came to the door. Mo Yifan, an old acquaintance, was still there. After the Wind Temple understood that Hua Ruge was not a disciple of the red flame temple, it directly handed over the war post to me.


    Hua Ruge came out to meet Mo Yifan and sat down in person, then said with a smile, "thanks to elder martial brother Mo for the last time, I really appreciate it.


    "It''s just a matter of time. Can brother Hu keep fit?" Mo Yifan asked.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "it''s much better these days."


    "It''s not supposed to be so urgent, but there''s a younger martial brother in Fengshen Temple who can''t wait to fight with brother Hu, so they sent me the war post." Mo Yifan listens to Hua Ruge and says that he is in better health. He quickly takes the battle post from the space and hands it to him.


    Hua Ruge knew what was going on in his heart. He reached for it and asked, "I''m just a little bit of a Taoist. I''m really scared."


    Then she opened the war post. The name on it was Qiu Tong. She asked, "brother Mo, I don''t know anything about your temple. Can you ask me about the cultivation of this elder martial brother Qiu?"


    "Of course, Qiu Tong is the grandson of an elder in the wind temple. He has unique talent and strong control over the wind elements. Although he is young, he is powerful. He is the strongest of the four renovations in the wind temple." Mo Yifan didn''t hide it, even when he said it.


    Hua Yuege immediately said, "so powerful?"


    "Yes, brother Hu, be careful." Mo Yifan warned.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "thank you, elder martial brother Mo, for telling me that I will."


    "Brother Hu is ready for life. I''m going now."


    "Elder martial brother Mo, please walk slowly." Hua Ruge is sending off at the back.


    After the man left, Hua rugo would collect the war post and prepare to take Su Nianxia to the street to bet.


    Su Nianxia felt his chin and calculated: "elder sister, the people of the wind temple have seen you last time. This time they dare to challenge you, but they think it''s up to you. Otherwise, let''s be careful."


    "As long as I don''t deal with the same level of evils as those in our yard, I can deal with them. Believe me, let''s go." Hua Ruge said, and then rasu read Xia went out.


    Only because the war post has just come down, the gambling game in the market has not yet opened.


    So they went outside for a few laps. These casinos had a good way. In the afternoon, they got the competition from the temple of wind, so they immediately started a big gamble.


    As soon as the people in Shenyu heard about the battle, Qiu Tong became enthusiastic one by one, and felt that he could not lose the battle, so they bet on Qiu Tong one after another.


    Before Su Nianxia made a bet, he grabbed a gambler and said, "Sir, is this Qiu Tong very powerful?"


    "At first sight, you are from the outer shrine. Even Qiu Tong doesn''t know. This child has only broken through the quadruple this year. Do you know how old he is?" Asked the man.


    Su Nianxia shakes her head.


    "At the age of nineteen, he is only nineteen, and it is said that he has only broken through the quadruple, so he has already been able to challenge the five powerful people across the realm. What skill do you think it is?" The man said and said, "I think the kid in the red flame temple will surely lose. You are right to buy Qiu Tong."


    Su Nianxia and Hua Ruge beside him heard each other. They both looked surprised. Hua Ruge''s opponents were bigger than her before. Unexpectedly, he was a child under 20.


    When they came out, Hua rugo said, "I knew I would not agree. It''s smaller than me. It''s disgraceful for me to win."


    "Such a small child can even fight over the ranks. It sounds like he has a lot of ability." Su Nianxia is struggling with who to bet on.


    Hua rugo could see what she was thinking. She slapped her angrily and said, "don''t think about it. Listen to me. Find another one to crush me."


    Su Nianxia nodded.


    She wants to think about it. She should still believe her sister. After all, it''s also a monster.


    This time, the odds are very different. Almost no one buys Hua Ruge, resulting in her odds of one to eight, while many people buy Qiu Tong, one to one and one to two.


    Hua Ruge thought that the gambling house should make some money, so he didn''t press a lot. He just pressed the 50 million Lingjing of the black water temple into ten gambling houses.


    Su Nianxia also took out 50 million yuan from the last win. If Hua Ruge can win this time, she will also have 400 million top-grade Lingjing, which is a big fortune.


    After the bet, they went back. Hua Ruge was not only confident but also full of fighting spirit. She was very looking forward to fighting with the strongest disciples in the same realm of the wind temple.


    She is a very restless person, and this restless person is more obvious when fighting.


    Tuo Barry looked at her and said, "this time, the wind temple will definitely send the first one of its disciples to fight. You must be careful. It doesn''t matter if you expose the magic at the critical moment."


    "Let you guess, it''s the first one." Hua Ruge said while drinking tea.


    "It''s not a challenge. You need to understand the second half of the sentence." Tuoba Rui stressed.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "I know, what real danger can I encounter for a person with spatial magic? Don''t worry."


    "Well." Tuo Ba Rui agrees to a syllable lightly.


    Hua Ruge looked at his tense face and asked with a smile, "Xiaorui, are you nervous?"


    "In short, safety comes first." He went on, without admitting or denying.


    Hua Ruge nodded and coaxed: "don''t worry, the genius of the wind temple is powerful. I''m not vegetarian, even if I can''t fight, I can''t be hurt."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui added, "go to bed early."


    Looking at his meticulous appearance, Hua Yuege knew that he was worried about himself. It should not be that he didn''t believe her, but that he always cared too much about her risks.


    In order to ease his tension, Hua Ruge opened his hand and said, "then you take me to bed."


    Tuo Ba Rui takes a look at her, walks to her side, hugs her horizontally, and walks towards the bed.


    Hua Ruge took the opportunity to kiss him on the face and snigger when he was stunned.


    "Don''t make a fool of yourself, go to sleep." Tuoba Rui said a word seriously, and then put Hua Ruge on the bed, and helped her take off her shoes.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "if you laugh, I will not tease you."


    "If you don''t want to sleep, I don''t mind helping you relax." Tuoba Rui''s eyes swept over.


    Hua Yuege coughed dryly and took back his feet and said, "I''ll come by myself, I''ll come by myself."


    Tuoba Rui looks at her shyness, can''t help but pampering her with a smile and touching her head: "I''ll be by your side, let go of the fight."


    "Don''t worry. When did I lose face to you?" Hua rugo blinked his left eye at him.

 Chapter 2060

    When the next day came, the arena was full of people early in the morning. Usually, many people in the shrines were absent, because they were not interested in the competition. But this time, no matter whether they were young disciples or old strong ones, they wanted to see the performance of Qiu Tong, the genius of the wind temple.


    of course, in their eyes, how Hua Ruge performed was not very important, anyway It''s about to lose.


    Hua Ruge also got up early here, dressed in a strong suit with arms and legs tied, and all her hair was coiled on top and tied with jade crowns, which made her look more natural and neat.


    After she had packed up, she went out, and the rest naturally followed her.


    At the beginning of the martial arts arena, it wasn''t Hua Ruge who came out, but when he came out at noon, several people first sat on the chair on the side of the red flame temple.


    Seeing Hua Ruge, the leader of the red flame Temple whispered a warning: "Qiu Tong, though young, is also a powerful role. Unlike your previous rivals, you should be careful."


    "Thank you very much, Lord. I won''t fight hard. If I can''t defeat you, I will give up early." Hua Yuege said.


    The temple master nodded: "it''s not disgraceful to lose to him."


    Hua Yuege walked to the back and sat down after answering the voice. The leader of the red flame temple could say something that was unexpected to Hua Yuege. It seems that the leader of the temple is very kind.


    Liu and his disciples are the faces of the audience. They think Hua Ruge''s prestige is enough.


    First, they were defeated, then Blackwater temple. Now even the disciples of the wind temple have been defeated. It''s time to run out of luck.


    Hua Ruge looked at the opposite side of the wind temple. There was a young man sitting next to the chief of the temple. He was really a teenager. People around him were attracted by the competition on the field. The child looked disdainful.


    Two disciples of shenyuanjing wuchong fight on the stage.


    Hua Ruge glanced at them and found that they were both very powerful and did not lose the two disciples of the black water temple he had fought with last time.


    Look at the child''s disdain, it should be better than these two people.


    She felt her chin and thought about the strength of the child.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes also came back, and he didn''t find anything. He had to fight on the field to know the real strength of the other side.


    Su Nianxia said: "this little doll, if you win, it''s really shameless. If you lose, it''s ugly. I don''t think you want to fight with him except your cousin."


    Among them, the only one whose face is similar to Qiu Tong''s is the mink. Although the mink is not young, it has a relatively short time to shape, so it looks like a 17-8-year-old child.


    "He is so young that he will dare to win and see how I can deal with him," said mink


    Hua Ruge shakes her head and laughs.


    Xiaosable looked at Shangguan Li and asked, "sister a Li, I''m right."


    "That''s right." Shangguanli''s eyes are full of spoiled colors.


    Su Nianxia thinks that she should learn from Shangguan glass and give more love to juntianxia. She says that she wants to turn around and ask if juntianxia wants to eat anything. But when she sees how juntianxia is not angry with herself, she thinks that the situation of the two families is different, and she is better to be favored.


    These people in front of us are fighting very fast and coming down very quickly. It''s just before noon that those people are over. It seems that we deliberately set aside time for the last game.


    When Qiu Tong read his name on it, he quickly stood up, couldn''t wait to step down from the audience, and then flew towards the challenge arena.


    When he stood up, people looked at him and found that he looked 17 or 18 years old. His face was delicate and his eyes were sharp. But even so, people still thought that he was a childish child.


    It''s hard to think that this is the first person in the four strength of the wind temple.


    Then Hua rugo flew to Taitai. Looking at her age, she also came out. However, her temperament is much more mature than Qiu Tong''s, so people don''t think she is a child, just a young person.


    Qiu Tong, a gifted disciple, has always been practicing quietly in the mountain gate, so he didn''t come last time and didn''t see the match between Daofeng and huarugo.


    His Danfeng eyes swept Hua Ruge up and down, showing a look of Distrust: "brother is Hu Yue?"


    "Isn''t it?" Hua asked with a smile.


    She saw childishness in Qiu Tong, because she became a mother, so she was very tolerant to her.


    Qiu Tong nodded: "you look very young, it doesn''t look like you can beat my senior brother Ji."


    "So you look smaller, but you can''t beat elder martial brother Ji?" Hua Ruge teases him.


    "Of course I can. I came here today to help elder martial brother Ji win you. " Qiu Tong said, turning over his hand and taking out the long sword. Then he said to Hua Ruge, "let''s fight."


    Hua rugo thought his little adult''s appearance was very interesting, so he smiled again, and then turned his hand and took out his stick.


    Qiu Tong frowned at the stick and said, "you use this blade to make me feel like you intended it."


    "Little brother, don''t worry. I''m just used to it." Hua rugo said, pointing to him and saying, "come on, let me see your ability as a little genius."


    "Then be careful." Qiu Tong said with a shake of his wrist, and stabbed his sword at Hua Ruge''s chest.


    This time, he not only shot very fast, but also had a very strong momentum. The power on the sword was far superior to the other four friars.


    Hua Ruge raised her eyebrows. With this sword, she could see that Qiu Tong was able to cross the ranks to challenge because he was far superior to the same level of monks. It was a way with her.


    But even though the child is strong, he is only ten times as strong as his peers. There is no way to compare him with her.


    She thought that she was going to knock Qiu Tong''s long sword away when she hit it with a stick. As a result, Qiu Tong saw her and then suddenly picked up the tip of the sword, which turned to take her throat.


    This change was too fast, and Hua Ruge was a little light, so he had no time to block after he changed his moves. He hurriedly applied force on his waist, and the whole upper body leaned back.


    at the same time, he turned the direction of the stick in his hand, and then he pointed to Qiu Tong''s waist before he made another move.


    Qiu Tong wanted to take advantage of the situation to attack. As a result, Hua Ruge''s stick came very quickly. He couldn''t block it but jumped back.


    He stepped back two steps and stood up again.


    Both were a little surprised at the speed of the reaction.


    "I know why you can win my elder martial brother. It''s really powerful." Qiu Tong said.

 Chapter 2061

    "You''re a little better than I thought. Come again." Hua Ruge said that he would take the initiative to attack. He used 30% of his own strength to fight with urgency and ferocity.


    At this moment, Qiu Tong understood why Hua Ruge used a stick. Because the strength of the human body is so powerful, it can be regarded as the killing power of using a stick.


    He quickly carried his sword to block it, and in an instant he used all his strength.


    "Sonorous."


    After their swordsmen collided, they flew back. Qiu Tong thought that the strength of the other side was too strong. She had to retreat to unload the momentum. Hua rugo retreated because the other side retreated. It seemed impolite for her not to retreat.


    She felt that although Qiu Tong was powerful, she could not compete with her.


    When people saw this, they all uttered a series of exclamations. They didn''t expect that Hua rugo and Qiu Tong could even split the two rounds. They couldn''t see that she couldn''t match Qiu Tong in any way.


    The people of the Wind Temple frowned one by one, because they saw that Qiu Tonggang had just used all his strength. It was easy for him to force back a quadruple monk. After how to fight, he was the one who withdrew one after another.


    Tuoba Rui was relieved. It seems that the genius of the wind temple is not as powerful as he thought.


    Su Nianxia wanted to clap her hands, but it was inconvenient to hold the melon seeds in her hand, so she gave up.


    Liu shouts "yes" in secret, and the temple master next to him says, "I''ve heard about Qiu Tong before. He''s not only that good at it."


    After Qiu Tong landed on the stage, he suddenly smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to have such ability. I offended you before."


    Hua Ruge saw that the disdain in his eyes had dissipated and replaced it with the excitement of finding match.


    It seems that although this kid is arrogant, he is not the one who can''t afford to lose. So she said, "you are welcome."


    "I''m going to fight. Be careful." Qiu Tong said that he cut the long sword again. This time, the strength of the sword is three points stronger than before, and it''s not only one blade, but three.


    In this way, the lethality of his sword is much stronger than before. Hua rugo can see that this is his excellent skill, which improves the instant explosive power.


    As for the three sword Qi, she didn''t quite understand how it was. She had to try one move first.


    She continued to run her three success forces, and then cut at the rapid sword light. As a result, she underestimated the three sword Qi. The sword Qi didn''t act on her stick at the same time, but overlapped. Each sword Qi was hit after the second one, which was equivalent to three heavy hits.


    Ordinary people will consume their strength after blocking for a while. Those with stronger strength can block two channels. Generally, the strength on the third channel will be consumed, so they will be injured inevitably.


    At the same time, the three swordsmanship are the most fierce three attacks, and the opponent can only make one move at a time, which takes a great advantage. Qiu Tong always uses this unique skill to fight at a higher level.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know the strength of this move at the beginning. After the stick was waved out, the first sword Qi was easily dissolved, but the one breath of luck was almost exhausted. Then came the second attack,


    her heart was shocked, and she knew the strength of this move, but she didn''t move the sword Qi faster. She could only use it even more Turn aside and step back to avoid the blow.


    Even though the speed of sword Qi is too fast, although it avoids the frontal attack, it is still shocked by these two spiritual forces.


    Tuoba Rui sat on the stand and frowned.


    This is a light enemy.


    The people of the shrines saw Hua Ruge was injured. They were all amazed at the unique skill of Qiu Tong, a genius. They had never heard of it.


    The people of the Wind Temple clapped their hands, and felt that this time they could be ashamed before the snow.


    Qiu Tong is also very proud of his moves. He looks at Xiang huaruge and asks, "brother, how is your injury?"


    Hua Ruge was shocked for a while, but Qiu Tong''s strength, even if the sword Qi hit her head-on, could only hurt her slightly. The aftereffect of this was that the strong breath in her body was directly bounced out. It was nothing at all.


    This is also the reason why Tuoba Rui and mink didn''t move. They all know that this power can''t hurt Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge rubbed his chest symbolically and said: "brother Qiu''s move is really powerful, but I haven''t conceded so quickly, let''s fight again."


    She said that when she turned the stick in her hand, she attacked it. The strength of the stick here was twice as strong as before, and she pushed it down towards Qiu Tong.


    Qiu Tong didn''t expect that Hua Ruge didn''t give all his strength, but he didn''t slow down. He quickly cut out Hua Ruge with one sword, and three swords went to Hua Ruge.


    This time, Hua Ruge is not only stronger in hand, but also ready to accumulate strength at any time. The Sutra of annihilation runs at any time. Let alone his three sword Qi, even ten sword Qi, can''t push her back.


    "Do it!"


    Three swords in a row hit the stick, but the stick still went forward and hit Qiu Tong.


    Qiu Tong was on guard when he cut off his sword Qi. When he saw the situation, he quickly raised his sword to attack. He was also good in physique and skill. He could also instantly mobilize the whole body''s strength, and the remaining strength in the face of Hua Ruge would not suffer.


    The two swords and sticks meet. This time, no one retreats. Qiu Tong''s second move is coming soon. His long sword is three sword shadows in a flash. Hua Ruge won''t eat the second one after he has suffered a loss. The annihilation Scripture is running fast. Her stick also has a shadow.


    It turns out that Qiu Tong''s strike is a triple strike again. Hua Ruge''s stick is not as fast as him, but its strength is stronger than him. The first stick receives two strikes, and then quickly fights with him except for the second stick.


    Qiu Tong felt his chest was stuffy and his breath was a little disordered after the last fight, so he hurriedly stepped back a few steps with a look of horror on his face.


    He thinks that although the other side is strong, he should be able to resolve his three swords in succession. He never thought that Hua rugo could do two moves when he did three moves, so that he could not gain a little advantage.


    If it''s a fight with others, Hua Ruge will rush up when the other party ''.


    Now people can see clearly that it was Hua Ruge who forced Qiu Tong back, so they all looked silly. They thought that even if they knew in advance, they could not win in the same realm. But Hu Yue of the red flame temple did it. Is it still human?


    And they also found that Hu Yue didn''t do his best to fight against the monsoon last time, but left a lot of room. It can be seen from Qiu Tong''s fight against the monsoon this time. If this power is fought against the monsoon, it is estimated that the monsoon will be destroyed without three moves.

 Chapter 2062

    Qiu Tong, the earthly Taoist priest of the wind temple, stood up after being defeated. These people all knew Qiu Tong''s unique skill. Even if they were going to cross the level, they would not lose. Unexpectedly, they were solved by a nobody of the same level.


    They don''t believe that huaruge is just a small business. Without the guidance of a famous teacher, they can''t have such adaptability and combat power.


    It''s not uncommon to see Hua Ruge''s hands. Even the disciples of the red flame Temple didn''t expect that Hua Ruge could strike twice in such a short time. It''s abnormal.


    Tuoba Rui has a smile in his eyes. Other people are discussing the subtleties of these moves.


    Qiu tonglue slightly adjusted his breath and looked at Hua Ruge incredulously and asked, "I heard that you are not a formal disciple of the red flame temple, but a merchant?"


    "That''s right, brother. I''m a monk." Hua Yuege said in a funny voice.


    Qiu Tong''s eyes have the color of doubting life. He has been praised as a genius since he was a child. Later, his growth has also confirmed this. He is the first time to meet an opponent of his age.


    And the other side is a mediocre cultivation, the growth environment is much worse than their own, so the other side is still a little more talented.


    Hua Ruge could not help comforting: "you don''t have to be depressed, Qiu. After all, you are still young. You will beat me in a few years of practice."


    Small marten heard her mouth a younger brother, drum up mouth to shangguanli way: "this boy is really more and more bad looking, wait for me to challenge him how?"


    Shangguanli naturally knows that he is jealous. He holds his hand and says, "be good, don''t make trouble."


    "If my sister had another brother, would she not want me?" Small marten leaned on the shoulder of Shangguan glass and mumbled.


    Shangguan Li hurriedly shakes his head gently, motioning him not to say it. When someone hears it, he will expose Hua Ruge''s identity.


    The mink didn''t understand this, but just stared at Qiu Tong blindly, and his eyes seemed to rush to bite people.


    Qiu Tong on the stage was not convinced. Then he said: "the victory is not yet divided. Let''s have another match."


    "With you." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    Qiu Tong takes the initiative to attack again. This time, he mobilizes all the strength in his body to turn it into an attack. His sword Qi is stronger by three points, and he is more powerful than before.


    This time, the speed is obviously faster than the last time, that is, Hua Ruge may not have time to respond in two ways. People want to see how Hua Ruge will respond.


    Hua Yuege''s first two moves are already the limit. The three swords are faster this time. She really has no time to cope, but she can remain the same.


    People saw her stick, and the strength on it was weaker than that of the last time. Looking at her strength, the first sword Qi would break her up. But after she received the first sword Qi, people suddenly found that there was a dense strength on the stick again.


    "Do it!"


    The three swords are cut on the stick, and are flicked away by Hua Ruge''s three forces.


    Qiu Tong''s pupil shrank and she was shocked by her control and strength.


    When he saw this, he knew the gap between himself and the other side. There were too many ways for the other side to resolve his sword Qi, which could be called airtight.


    But Qiu Tong didn''t give up like this. He rushed up and chose to fight with Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge really appreciates the strength of the child. It''s a bit like her, but she just likes it. When she saw him attack, she was also in a good mood.


    She can''t look down on the child because she nearly suffered losses before.


    Sure enough, Qiu Tong''s grip on power is very good, and he has the skill of one sword and three swords, so it''s more defensible to fight in close combat.


    Fortunately, huaruge is also very fast in response, which has not fallen, of course, it has not gained the upper hand without using all the power. At most, it is equal.


    Both of them are very fast and stable, which makes the onlookers feel happy. They think it''s not like a fight between life and death, but more like a performance.


    Only those whose strength is far higher than theirs can see that one move of both is a kill move, once there is a serious injury, it is certain.


    "Qiu Tong has some abilities." Su Nianxia said while eating.


    Monarch world slightly nods: "see to be a real put genius, future is limitless."


    "It''s hard to hear you boast."


    "It''s rare to have such a talent." The emperor said with a smile.


    Hua Ruge used only 34% of his strength in close combat, so that the battle between two people continued. Both of them had strong comprehensive abilities, so it gradually became a battle of fighting and consumption.


    The strong people in the stands can feel that Hua Ruge didn''t use all his strength, but some of the weaker ones can''t see it. They are waiting for Qiu Tong to win, and they are also making a fortune.


    The big deacons of the wind temple were all tensing their faces. Their faces were very ugly.


    The little disciples wanted to cheer, but when they saw that their martial uncles were all like this, they didn''t say anything.


    Even if the opponent who is equal to Qi and drum is not afraid to consume Hua Ruge, let alone Qiu Tong.


    After five hundred moves, Qiu Tong''s physical strength gradually declined. Hua Ruge took this opportunity to shoot down his long sword.


    Because it''s just an ordinary duel, even if the long sword falls to the ground, it''s lost. Qiu Tong doesn''t want to talk about it any more, but he just looks at the long sword on the ground and is stunned.


    The people in the stands were also stunned. Although they saw the second half of the competition, they probably guessed that they had won or lost, but it was unbelievable that Qiu Tong had lost.


    This is the benchmark of the wind temple, so you lost?


    The face of the wind temple is not good-looking. Although it was a bit humiliating to lose the monsoon before, compared with the situation after losing the first day of their temple, it is simply unbearable.


    What else can we do now?


    It''s too suggestive to admit defeat and send no one to come. They can''t bully the small by the big.


    There are also some unbelievable people in the red flame temple. Zhao HUFA and his disciples have green faces. They think they have overestimated Hu Yue every time, but the fact that they face each other again and again proves that they are all underestimating others.


    Hua rugo put up his stick after Qiu Tong''s long sword fell to the ground. He patted Qiu Tong on the shoulder and said, "I''ve said that you''re still young. Don''t worry too much."


    Qiu Tong felt that he should say something about the scene, but because he had never failed, let alone failed in such a place, he felt that he couldn''t accept it, so he didn''t say a word, picked up his sword and left directly.


    Hua rugo scratched his head at his back and felt that he had bullied other people''s children.


    The arbitration of the wind temple came to the stage and announced that there was a sigh in the stands, all of which had made a wrong bet.

 Chapter 2063

    The wind temple is not very receptive to such a result, but it can''t say anything when watching others win in a fair and aboveboard way. It can only leave with a sigh.


    There are some unbelievable people in the temples in the grandstand, but most of them still feel amazing. When is the mainland except for such a genius? If it''s not for this competition, people don''t know.


    Hua Ruge jumped down from the challenge arena and went to the seat of the red flame temple. From a long distance, he saw that all the people in the black water temple were black faced. Their temple owners were invited to the wind temple to reflect, and were reprimanded and fined. They saw that Hua Ruge''s eyes were blue naturally.


    This side of the red flame temple is the admiration of yishuier. As for Zhao HUFA and his disciples, they may realize that Hua Ruge is a task that can''t be provoked at this time, so they look very embarrassed.


    "Little brother, it''s so good. I can''t think Qiu Tong''s unique skills can be broken." The temple Master said with admiration on his face.


    Liu HUFA also praised them. He was really happy for Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge thanked them modestly. After they left the stand, they came to their partners and said to Tuoba Rui, "how about it? Didn''t you lose face?"


    "Well." Tuoba Rui replied, because he didn''t say anything outside.


    "Let''s win, let''s go to the gambling house and get the money," said Su Nianxia with bright eyes


    "That''s right." Hua Ruge smiled and looked at the people: "who are you interested in going together?"


    Tuoba Rui took the lead in saying, "I''ll follow you."


    He was afraid that the Fengshen hall could not afford to lose. If he started in the dark, Hua Ruge would be in danger alone.


    "Then come together." Su Nianxia looks at the world.


    Juntianxia nodded.


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s kindness to Qiu Tong, xiaosable felt less secure in his heart, so he said to shangguanli, "sister a Li, shall we follow him, too?"


    "Good." Shangguan Lilou agrees.


    So a group of six people went to various gambling houses to collect money. Hua rugo and Su Nianxia got hundreds of millions of Lingjing''s income. Because this time they didn''t keep a low profile, they were spread out afterwards.


    She said she didn''t pay attention to Qiu Tong at all. She knew that she could win from the beginning.


    Of course, there is no such speech on this day. After Hua rugo received the money, he went to the Bafang restaurant to celebrate. Su Nianxia was very happy to get a lot of money and said that she would treat.


    You''re welcome. When you come, order the most expensive dish.


    After eating and chatting till the evening, Tuoba Rui and other people have been wary of the Revenge of the wind temple, but the wind temple has no action, but the people who meet other temples will say hello to Hua rugo.


    Hua Ruge was drunk and a little silly with a smile. He was very kind to see who nodded with whom.


    So after that, the name of Hua rugo''s modesty also came out. People all thought that this young man had such skills when he was young. What''s more, he was very humble and low-key. It must be very good to look at his self-cultivation. It''s just right to describe him as warm as jade.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know that she had so many advantages. She went back home and fell asleep. Although she knew that the Wind Temple might not give up, she didn''t want so much when she was surrounded by Tuo BARREI.


    Tuo BARREI is also relieved after this competition. He can''t help in the challenge arena, and the aftermath can be solved. Before going to bed at night, he arranged a border outside his room and Xiaobao''s room. As long as someone spied the border, he could feel it.


    However, nothing happened that night, as if the temple of the wind had just planted it.


    The next morning, Hua Ruge woke up, but she was not curious. She felt that even if the wind temple could not afford to lose, it would not be so obvious. Maybe she wanted to wait for the wind to pass, or just intercept them on their way back.


    After the challenge arena, the whole Fengshen area spread the news on the same day. Many people didn''t believe Qiu Tong would lose. After repeated confirmation, they wanted to see Hua Ruge.


    In this way, many people came to Hua rugo''s house. Hua rugo wanted to play with Xiao Bao for a while, but she had to send her mother and child back to sky city because there were too many people who were afraid of being exposed.


    Naturally, she can''t go out. She pretended to be ill for many days before the competition, but now she still can''t go out. She just feels extremely depressed.


    The feeling of being famous is not very good.


    Blackwater temple also considers making some pits for Hua Ruge and others to save its owner. Unexpectedly, after losing, the Wind Temple rejected the red flame temple and Hua Ruge instead.


    The monsoon was instigated by them at the beginning. They thought it was just a simple competition. Later, they knew that Blackwater temple and Hua rugo had a feud. They thought it was a trick to kill people with their toes. So they blamed the two failures on Blackwater temple. They expressed their dissatisfaction by finding fault in the dark.


    In the past, the wind temple did this. Naturally, other temples cannot be polite. Several temples near the Blackwater temple were blackmailed before. Now they have joined forces to openly collect debts. After all, they were borrowed before.


    The chief elder of Heishui temple only thought that his head was as big as a fight. How could he not think that this did not embarrass the wind temple, Hua Ruge temple and red flame temple, but hurt himself.


    And they owed so much money that they didn''t use much for a long time. Now they can''t even bring it out. They can only say that they will make a decision when the temple master comes back.


    These temples knew that the Blackwater temple was losing power, so they directly told the wind temple. The leader of the law enforcement Hall of the wind temple was worried about not having a chance to clean up the culprit. At present, they sent the messengers of the temple who asked for debts to order the leader of the Blackwater temple to write the notes in black and white, and marked the deadline for repayment, so that these people could take them back.


    With the justice of the temple of wind, the hearts of these Temple owners have a bottom. I''m afraid that the temple of Blackwater dare not pay back.


    The Lord of Heishui temple now feels the feeling of losing his wife and losing his soldiers. He is so depressed that he dare not show this emotion in the wind temple. He can only hide it in his heart. He is ill a few days later.


    He never thought that bullying a small business would come to such an end. The temple which has been operated for a hundred years is going to decline. Who can bear it.


    Hua Ruge stayed at home these days. She was still a little surprised to hear this treatment. She didn''t expect that the Wind Temple aimed its spear at the Blackwater temple. She didn''t take any action on the red flame temple and her side.


    "I think it''s the fault of us. The temple is very big, and we can''t do the back thumping." Said Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge felt his chin and thought.

 Chapter 2064

    When Hua Yuege thought about the possible intention of the wind temple, the young man shouted outside the courtyard, "my host, the people of the Wind Temple ask for help. It''s the Mo Xianchang who has been here before. "


    Hua Ruge knew what he said, Mo Yifan. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "is there any hidden expert in the Chengfeng temple?"


    "I''m not sure that this kind of temple must have its own strength that doesn''t want to be exposed, but those people come out at a critical moment, and may not be used to deal with your sister." Said Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "I''ll see you."


    She got up and changed clothes. Then she went to the front hall. In the front yard, there were some disciples of the wind temple. Mo Yifan was sitting on the guest seat.


    Seeing her coming, Mo Yifan immediately stood up and said, "brother Hu, I didn''t expect you to be so outstanding. I really admire you."


    "Elder martial brother Mo is very kind. Please take a seat quickly." Hua Ruge sits in the main seat after giving up his seat and urges people to tea.


    Mo Yifan doesn''t treat himself as an outsider. He blinks at Hua Ruge and says, "I heard that brother Hu made a lot of money in the gambling house this time."


    "Elder martial brother Mo is so skillful. I can''t hide this trick from you." Hua Ruge recognized it with a smile.


    After all, since Mo Yifan said it, he must have got the news, and there is no need to deny it.


    "It''s not that I''m well-informed. It''s been spread all over the world. It''s said that you had your own plan and style before the war, brother." Mo Yifan said.


    Hua Ruge hasn''t been out of the house recently. It''s a bit high-profile to remember that day when he received the money. It''s not surprising that this came out.


    "It''s just a gamble. Elder martial brother, don''t flatter me." She quickly covered the past with a smile.


    Mo Yifan also smiled twice, and then said: "then don''t mention it, brother Hu guess what I''m doing today?"


    "We can figure out where the wind temple is going. Please show me." Hua Ruge''s modest way, in fact, is also really out of her mind.


    Mo Yifan took another sip of tea and said, "it''s a good thing this time, brother. I congratulate brother Hu here first."


    "Happy event?" Hua Ruge is a little confused after hearing this. It''s good that she lost face for the first time.


    "Exactly, brother Qiu''s defeat was known by the Lord of the hall. The Lord of the hall specially approved you to participate in the selection and said that you would be strongly recommended in front of Fengshen." Mo Yifan said this and said: "the God will not ignore the temple Lord''s words, so brother Hu, you will be the most promising person to become the son of God."


    He said it was as if it was a good thing.


    It''s a great good thing to put it on other people''s heads, but Hua Ruge is very exclusive to being enslaved. So he didn''t answer at the first time after he said it, but he was embarrassed.


    "Brother Hu is worried that the number of the red flame temple is not enough? You don''t have to worry about it at all. The Lord of the temple has given you a place. This is the honor that young monks all over the world want. " Mo Yifan says again.


    Hua rugo knew that he had misunderstood him, and even hurriedly said: "elder martial brother Mo, I don''t mean that. Elder martial brother also knows that I''m an unrestrained free man. I''ve been at ease for so many years, and I''m not very good at following the rules. I can only refuse the beauty of the Lord."


    Mo Yifan knew after hearing this reply that she had declined politely, and was shocked for a moment. Then he asked incredulously, "I didn''t hear it wrong, did brother Hu refuse?"


    "I''m very upset, brother, that I failed to live up to the master''s kindness." Hua Yuege continued.


    Mo Yifan then said, "brother Hu, the son of the wind temple is second only to the wind god in this area. Do you really think about it?"


    "Brother, I''m used to the life of idle clouds and wild cranes. I think it''s also interesting. It''s not good for elder martial brother."


    Mo Yifan shakes his head and says: "others are all trying to win a place because they have broken their heads. It''s better for you. The position of the son of God is right in front of you, and they are willing to refuse."


    Hua Ruge can only smile and stop talking.


    "Or I''ll give you a few days to think about it. If you are rejected so quickly, you should know that the master of our hall is not in a good temper. If you refuse once, it''s too late to regret later." Mo Yifan says again.


    "To be honest, the red flame Temple once wanted me to run. At that time, I refused, and I will not regret it later." Hua Ruge''s straightforward way.


    "What a pity, what a pity." Mo Yifan sighs.


    Hua Ruge saw that this was a good man, so he asked: "elder martial brother Mo, do you know how old brother Qiu is these days?"


    She always has the feeling of bullying other people''s children, and doesn''t know if the child wants to open up.


    "Younger martial brother Qiu has been in a low mood since he was defeated by his brother. He has figured it out recently. He is practising his sword continuously. He said that he would have a competition with you later." Mo Yifan said.


    Hua Ruge is more relieved when he hears it through. He nods with a smile and says, "I''m waiting."


    "Now that you have figured it out, brother, I will go back and report it. Goodbye." Mo Yifan said and stood up. He nodded at Hua Ruge and then turned away.


    "Elder martial brother Mo, please walk slowly." Hua Ruge stands up to see off.


    After seeing off the disciples of Mo Yifan and Feng temple, Hua Ruge went back to the backyard.


    It''s said that she went to see the people of the wind temple. Several families were waiting for her in the yard. When they met, they asked her what happened.


    "He said he would ask me to be the son." Hua Yuege said a word slowly and then sat on a stool and said, "the wind temple is not stupid, and knows how to attract talents."


    "Not only is it not stupid, it''s just sophisticated. If you go to the temple to be the son of God, then the temple of wind will have a good reputation for tolerance and magnanimity, and will be defeated by your son of God without shame." Said Shangguan Li.


    Su Nianxia nodded and asked Hua rugo, "sister, did you not agree?"


    "No." Hua Ruge shakes her head.


    Jun Tianxia said over there: "I just don''t know if the wind temple will be so generous after refusing?"


    "It''s hard to say." Tuoba Rui continued.


    The mink sat on the stool, lying on the table, listening to the people talking. When he heard this, he said, "even if they come here hard, we are not afraid to beat him. We will definitely turn the world upside down."


    Shangguan glass dotes on his head. Even if he doesn''t agree with it, he doesn''t contradict it.


    Tuo Ba Rui said again, "counting the days, the challenge arena competition is coming to an end, and soon it''s the selection. They should make a statement soon. Let''s wait and see how it changes."


    "That''s right. The best way we can do now is to adapt to change without change." Shangguan Li nods.


    Where is mink muttering: "when can we fight?"


    Hua Ruge said with a laugh, "you are more belligerent than me. Don''t worry, you are indispensable when there is a fight."

 Chapter 2065

    After Hua Ruge refused to select the son of the wind temple, he didn''t know who had leaked the news. The whole wind god region knew it. Now people are even more curious about Hua Ruge. They all want to know what the holy place is, even though the position of the son of the wind temple is not in their eyes.


    In this way, Hua Ruge can''t go out any more. He usually sticks to Tuo BARREI in the room, almost to the point where he goes.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t dislike her. When she lies in his arms and plays coquettish, he dotes on her and touches her head: "bear it again, we will go back after selection, and then we will play as you like."


    Hua Ruge can only nod, because there are many people around her. She has already transferred her child to the city of the sky. She can''t find a way to play with her child, so she can only pester Tuo BARREI.


    Su Nianxia and shangguanli have no taboos. When they want to go out, they go out. Every time they go out, they will buy delicious food for Hua Ruge. Seven days later, they come to Hua Ruge and feel like they are mellow again.


    Tuo Ba Rui kneaded her little face and said, fat and good-looking.


    Hua Ruge secretly tongue, heart way, liar.


    Fortunately, such a day is not long. After a few days at home, she arrived at the day of selection. No one was interested in her. One by one, she went to the largest square in the city and watched the selection.


    In the next few decades or even a hundred years, the spokesmen of Fengshen will be selected from this selection, which is of great significance. These people have never missed the truth.


    Of course, Hua Ruge and others don''t want to miss it. The day is more and more out of the door. At this time, a huge platform rises above the square. Hundreds of young men and women of each major shrine are sitting on it with their knees crossed. Now they are keeping their eyes closed.


    There is only one stand to sit in the square. The main hall of the wind temple and the main hall owners are all sitting there, while the other three can only stand and observe.


    Su Nianxia had already set a place by the window of the nearby teahouse, so they didn''t have to squeeze into the crowd. When they arrived, they went upstairs to watch.


    The teahouse is on the opposite side of the square. The second floor is much higher than the altar. It''s very convenient to watch.


    "It''s a nice place." Hua Yuege said after opening the window upstairs.


    Su Nianxia said proudly, "of course, I didn''t spend less money to choose this place."


    Most of the disciples on the stage are of four or five strengths. Although they cross their knees and close their eyes one by one, they all look very energetic and grow well.


    After all, if you look ugly and sit in such a sacred position, it''s against the rules, so when you choose the candidates again, the appearance of the temples will also be included in the assessment.


    After seeing the disciples, she glanced at the grandstand again. This time, the leader of Fengshen Temple attended. He was an old man with white beard, but he was immortal. Behind the leader was a group of middle-aged people, maybe his martial uncles and deacons.


    Soon it was time for the temple master to meditate, and then he saw a white light on his fingertips shining directly into the sky. Then he said in a very respectful voice, "this is the beginning of selection. Please make it clear."


    When his voice fell and the white light disappeared, the young men and women began to read the prayers of the temple of the wind loudly. It seemed that everyone was well prepared.


    Hua rugo looks at Su Nianxia and asks, "do you want to know, this time is to choose one or two?"


    "I see. Only one is chosen. If it''s a man, it''s the son. If it''s a woman, it''s the daughter." Said Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    It took a long time to sing the prayer. Hua Ruge and other people couldn''t bear the loneliness. They ordered tea and snacks, chatted while eating, and only occasionally glanced at them.


    When Hua Ruge occasionally turned her head, she was looking at the opposite side of her face, and she noticed that it was the Lord of the wind temple. The old man''s eyes were slightly angry, obviously dissatisfied with her actions.


    Hua Ruge suddenly loses a smile in her heart. After all, it''s true that she has made people lose face. It''s nothing to step back in this respect.


    But the temple of wind didn''t appreciate it. It seemed that it hummed. Then it took back its eyes and looked at the grandstand.


    Mink frowned, "this old man is so rude."


    Shangguanli hurriedly grabbed him this time and said, "you are far from his opponent. You can''t act rashly."


    "I understand, but just because I can''t fight now doesn''t mean I can''t fight later." Mink is still there.


    Shangguan Li laughs. This kid is not completely stupid.


    It''s just a morning after that. Some of them are out of strength on the stage, but most of them are still insisting. It seems that it will take a while for them to get results.


    Hua Ruge felt a full stomach and said, "I knew we would come back for lunch. We would never miss the historic moment."


    "I''ll make it for you later. Now drink less tea." Tuoba Rui comforted him.


    Hua Ruge wanted to play coquettish in his arms, but thought that he was in the shape changing state now, he still held back.


    There are more and more people falling down on the platform. Half an hour later, there are only 20 people left. These are the most powerful gods and the leading figures in the major shrines.


    Half an hour later, there were only seven or eight of them. When Hua Yuege glanced over, he saw a familiar person, Zhou Miaomiao of the red flame temple.


    "How powerful this girl is! She has survived till now." She could not help sighing.


    At the moment, these people are already pale in face and lips, which seems to be strengthening.


    "Su Nianxia also nods:" not really, at first thought she was a weak woman


    "If you only look at the appearance, isn''t Yuege more like a weak woman?" Shangguan Li said with a smile.


    Except for Hua Ruge, people nodded at the same time. If you don''t talk about others, you can say that Hua Ruge''s appearance is really deceptive. If you stand there and don''t move, you are a fairy. If you move your hand, you will become a Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    "It makes sense." Su Nianxia nods.


    Although outsiders can hear them talking about this, they don''t know who Ruge is, and they can''t think of huaruge.


    There were two more people on the stage. At that time, a white light slowly fell from the sky. The light was completely formed by the wind power. Everyone knew that it was the wind god who made the decision.


    The aperture slowly falls towards the grandstand, and people all know who the light falls on, and who is the next son or daughter. At that time, they will have the supreme divine power and become the most respected person in the whole aeolian realm.


    People''s eyes fell with the white light. When they reached the grandstand, they almost shrouded the remaining five people sitting on the platform at the same time. When they guessed, they saw the white light shrink, and finally directly fell on Zhou Miaomiao.

 Chapter 2066

    When the white light touches Zhou Miaomiao''s body, it enters her body. Everyone sees that there is holy white light around her, and the whole person looks different.


    It is understood that this is the next virgin chosen by the gods.


    Zhou Miaomiao was originally a cold beauty. Although she is a little stunned now, she still looks very dignified.


    The people of the Wind Temple quickly got up and knelt down on the platform: "see the saint."


    All the other temple people also bowed to salute. The people in the red flame Temple couldn''t close their laughter. They didn''t expect Zhou Miaomiao to have such an opportunity, so that their red flame temple would also rise to the sky with chickens and dogs, and be different from the past.


    Zhou Miaomiao just responded. She stood up from the shrine and looked at the direction of the temple master. Obviously, she didn''t know what to do next.


    The temple master hurriedly flew to the altar and said to her, "please go back to the temple."


    Zhou Miaomiao had no idea, so he secretly took a look at the leader of the red flame temple and saw that the leader nodded, so he went back with the people of the wind temple.


    When people saw the saints go away, they all looked envious and revered. They all understood that Zhou Miaomiao''s identity could not be changed from then on. He was a little disciple of the red flame temple before, and she was the saint of the wind temple from now on. No one dared not listen to the order.


    The following people were shocked not to say that Hua rugo sat at the teahouse window and saw this scene with infinite emotion, saying: "she really got what she wanted."


    "Hope is a blessing for her." Su Nianxia''s tone was also quite emotional.


    She once did that position, only in the heart has too many seven emotions and six desires, has never been happy one day.


    Juntianxia, regardless of her transformation, pulled down her hand at the table, and thought of Su Nianxia''s days in the temple, he was extremely distressed.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I hope so."


    Seeing what they said, Shangguan Li asked, "do you know each other?"


    "Yes, I spoke on the boat several times before." Hua Yuege said.


    "It''s a good thing." Shangguanli said again.


    "That''s true." Hua Yuege said with a smile and got up and said, "it''s almost time for us to have something to eat."


    This sentence got a lot of recognition, so the group went to the Bafang restaurant.


    After the selection of the saints, this event took the place of Hua Ruge''s enthusiasm. Everyone talked about the new saint Zhou Miaomiao and said that the coronation ceremony would be held within three days. After the coronation, the saints would accept the worship, and then they could see each other again.


    In this way, Hua Ruge''s family will no longer be surrounded. She also takes her mother and children out of the city of the sky. Now Xiao Bao has grown up. She can not only speak a lot, but also run around the yard. Her hair can be combed for another long time.


    Hua Ruge did not see the child for several days and missed him very much, so he took the child to his room and did not go out, just to play with him.


    Xiaobao still likes to laugh like that. All day long, his father and mother keep calling. The soft and waxy voice is lovely.


    On this day, Tuo BARREI held the baby and fed him. He had teeth, and soft things could still be eaten.


    Hua Ruge looked at it and said, "I can still think of the scene when we just met. I didn''t expect that I could be with you. The children are so big."


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes swept to her: "big ice block?"


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and said, "I can''t blame you. You are too fierce."


    Xiaobao is learning: "ice, ice."


    "Not your mother." Tuo Ba Rui touched his head and said softly.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "do you see that? The children think so."


    "You didn''t teach it." Tuo Ba Rui''s bad way.


    Hua Ruge spits out his tongue and touches Xiaobao''s face, only feeling infinite warmth.


    Just when she wanted to recall the past, she heard a young man saying: "master, the holy daughter of the Wind Temple asks for an interview."


    "The virgin?" Hua Yuege repeated, a little surprised.


    Tuoba Rui feeds Xiaobao and says, "it should be reminiscence of the past. Go to see you."


    "Good."


    Hua Ruge changed his clothes again, looked at Xiaobao''s strange eyes when he went out, pinched him on his small face, and then said: "listen to my father''s words."


    Xiao Bao nodded, wondering why his mother always changed.


    When Hua Ruge went to the front hall, she saw Zhou Miaomiao sitting on the guest seat. There were two rows of disciples of the Wind Temple standing in the courtyard. She also heard the sound outside the door. I think there were many disciples who didn''t come in.


    When Zhou Miaomiao saw her coming out, he got up and said, "Mr. Hu, it''s impolite that he didn''t send the worship note in advance."


    "If you are a saint, we are so familiar. Please take a seat." Hua Yuege greets with a smile and looks like the past.


    Zhou Miaomiao also smiled and said, "since you are so familiar with me, don''t look outside, and call me Miaomiao."


    "I don''t dare to hear that. The people in the wind temple can find fault with me. I think they are worried about how to deal with me." Hua Yuege joked.


    Zhou Miaomiao shook his head and said, "no, I mentioned it with the temple Lord yesterday. He said clearly that he would not care. Mr. Hu can rest assured."


    "Oh? So that''s what the saint said for me? " Hua Yuege asked.


    "It''s not to say that it''s clear. The temple leader is very clear. I''ve done more than that." Zhou Miaomiao did not take credit.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "even if it is profound and righteous, it must be in the face of the saint. I accept this feeling."


    "If you want to save me from humiliation, Mr. Hu, you have to remember all the time." Zhou Miaomiao said sincerely.


    "It''s really a good relationship between the two of us." Hua rugo smiled and asked, "I heard that tomorrow is the coronation ceremony. You come to me today, can''t you come out later?"


    "That''s one reason. I have one more thing to do." Zhou Miaomiao paused for a moment. Seeing Hua Ruge''s listening carefully, he said: "I''d like to invite you to join the wind temple. If you don''t like to be restrained, it''s better to be a famous deacon in my saint daughter''s temple. In this way, you can rely on it. It''s more convenient to do anything."


    As soon as Hua Yuege heard it, she understood that Zhou Miaomiao wanted to find a support for her. When she went to raise the name of the temple of wind, there were not many people who dared to move her. It was really a good intention.


    But even if she is making trouble, she also likes to deal with it by herself. It''s not her style, so she said: "it''s really hard for the saint daughter, but some of us still feel so comfortable."


    "I hope Mr. Hu can think about it. It''s easier to stay in the Aeolus realm than the red flame temple, no matter how to cultivate or earn money." Zhou Miaomiao talks again.

 Chapter 2067

    Hua Ruge is a little shaken when she hears this. It doesn''t matter to cultivate her, but Tuo barrow and others will enter the country faster in this place. Of course, it''s tempting for her to make more money.


    Now that the red flame temple is mature, it''s hard to create higher profits when going back. It''s not the same in such a big place as Fengshen domain. If she continues to sell wine, she''ll probably make a lot of money.


    It''s a good deal.


    Seeing her plan, Zhou Miaomiao chuckled: "Mr. Hu is not in a hurry to reply to me, and it''s not too late to make a decision after discussing with his partner. I will send someone in two days."


    Hua Ruge didn''t refuse this time. He nodded, "OK, let''s discuss."


    "Then I will not disturb." Zhou Miaomiao said and stood up.


    "Or sit down a little longer and eat something." Hua is like a song.


    Zhou Miaomiao smiled and shook his head: "soon it will be the coronation ceremony. There are still some unskilled manners. We need to go back and practice more. Next time."


    "Then I won''t be able to stay, saint. Walk slowly." Hua Ruge stands up to see off.


    Zhou Miaomiao nodded, and then took his disciples of the wind temple to leave.


    Hua Ruge stood in front of the door and looked at the hanging step, and then saw the battle of hundreds of disciples guarding the wind temple. He could not help saying: "the layout of the wind temple is as big as ever."


    The little guy at the door is familiar with her, and on the other side of the way: "if only the master promised to go to the election, maybe you are the one who will be kicked out today."


    "What do you know, master? I call it low-key, low-key, do you understand?" Hua Yuege said a word of identity and turned back to the yard.


    The two boys shook their heads at each other. They beat the genius disciples of the Wind Temple twice in a row. They also openly bet on their own win. They couldn''t see the low-key.


    Hua Ruge goes back to the backyard. Tuoba Rui has run Xiaobao in the backyard. Xiaobao still holds his favorite tiger doll in his hand.


    She looked at him and said, "Rui Rui, do you think it''s necessary for us to find a little pet for the child to play with?"


    "Bring back the right one." Tuo Ba Rui replied, "what does she want from you?"


    "I don''t think it''s impossible for us to stay here. What do you mean?" Hua rugo asked him.


    When Xiaobao saw that she had come back from huaruge, she ran to huaruge and cried with a smile, "mother."


    "Xiaobao is lovely." Hua Yuege lovingly reaches for Xiao Bao''s head.


    Xiaobao then plays beside huaruge, and sometimes she plays coquettish on huaruge''s legs.


    "The cultivation environment here is better than that of the red flame temple, which is more conducive to our cultivation. However, she has made a point at the wind temple?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "although she didn''t invite contributions, I know she must have told me the truth, otherwise the temple master would not be a good-natured master, so I would not easily let go of this disrespectful boy."


    "What do you think?" Tuo barrui asked for her advice.


    "It''s not bad for people to come here and develop. It''s just that mink and a Li may not stay." Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "let''s have a meal tonight. Let''s talk about it."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui nods.


    That night, I prepared a large table of wine and vegetables in huaruge''s yard. Before I could call, I saw a flash of red figure. A man came from the wall and was falling at the table. He looked at a table with delicious eyes.


    Needless to say, this yard is so delicious except for Hua Ruge, which is Su Nianxia.


    "It''s a coincidence that I smelled the fragrance as soon as I said I was hungry." Su Nianxia said with a smile.


    Jun Tianxia''s body fell in the courtyard and said with a smile, "how can I remember that you said you were full just after eating dessert?"


    "You must have heard me wrong. I''m obviously hungry." Although Su Nianxia is hard spoken, she can''t hold on to her face.


    Jun Tianxia pinched her little face which was getting fatter and fatter recently and said: "yes, I heard it wrong."


    Su Nianxia is even more embarrassed by his completion. Fortunately, there is no outsider.


    Hua Ruge smiled and sent for shangguanli and xiaomink.


    Soon mink pulled Shangguan Li, walked into the yard and said, "just in time, I don''t need sister a Li to prepare food here."


    Shangguan Li shakes her head and laughs.


    Tuoba Rui said, "since you have arrived at Qi, let''s eat."


    As soon as they heard this, they sat down around the round table. Hua Ruge was still holding Xiaobao in his arms.


    Tuo Barry took the baby from her arms and said, "you eat yours, and I''ll feed the baby."


    "Good." Hua laughs like a song.


    When eating, Hua Ruge told several people what Zhou Miaomiao meant. Su Nianxia didn''t make up his mind. He turned to the emperor and said, "what do you think of the emperor?"


    "It''s really more suitable for cultivation here." Jun Tianxia said and looked at Xianghua like a song and asked, "is it just that you and the wind temple have solved the problem?"


    "Seven, eight, Miaomiao helps me to talk. I think the old temple master will sell the new saint''s face." Hua Yuege said, "do you want to go back?"


    Shangguan Li nodded, "yes, he can''t leave the forest. We''d better go back and develop."


    Mink thought it over carefully and said, "I must go back, but I want to stay here for a long time."


    "Well, just stay a little longer." Shangguan Li knows that he is reluctant to let Hua Ruge go, so he agrees.


    Hearing shangguanli''s consent, mink laughed and said, "I only have to go back to the forest to practice faster, but when I subdue those animal kings, I will change places, and then come here again."


    "Be careful." Hua Ruge said.


    "Don''t worry, elder sister. I''m more sensible now, and I won''t easily take risks. If something happens to me, no one will protect elder sister Ali." Mink said and looked at Guan Li with a smile.


    He never deliberately said love words, every word is full of sincerity, which makes people particularly susceptible to infection.


    Shangguan glass used to be the heart of iron and stone, but now it''s sweet to hear this, and the eyes are more gentle.


    Seeing this, mink was so happy that she quietly pulled her hand under the table.


    Shangguan glass is slightly red behind the ear.


    Hua Yuege''s happy smile made them happy.


    Several people took out a few bottles of wine when they were happy. They all drank a little. Later, it was OK. Even Hua Yuege was not drunk, but his cheeks were slightly red and his smile was a little naive.


    Tuoba Rui can''t help pinching her face.


    Xiaobao also stretched out his fleshy hand and wanted to pinch it. As a result, Tuoba Rui pulled it back and said, "don''t bully your mother."


    Qu Baba looked at his father and felt that he had been treated unfairly.

 Chapter 2068

    Hua Ruge looks at Xiaobao and reaches out to hold him in his arms. Tuoba Rui shakes his head and says, "I''ll hold him. It''s ok if you can stand on your own."


    "I''m not drunk all day." Hua Yuege says with a drum mouth.


    "Well, listen." Tuoba Rui appeases.


    Hua Ruge''s mood was better, and soon the crowd broke up and went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    The next morning was the coronation ceremony of the holy lady. People from the whole aeolian realm went down to the temple mountain to worship. Although they couldn''t see the holy lady, they felt honored to witness this moment.


    Hua Ruge and others are too lazy to join in this kind of activity. There is no substantive content. They may kneel after going. Think about it or forget it.


    After the coronation, there was a formal ceremony of pilgrimage. All the temple owners had to go, especially the people in Fengshen area. The whole square was full of people.


    On this day, Hua Ruge and others were drinking tea and eating snacks at home. They all felt that it was too crowded there, and the saint had never seen her.


    After the court meeting, even if the saint is recognized by all people, it will not be possible to disobey orders in the future.


    All the shrines offered the gifts that had been prepared before they came. After they had sent them, they had nothing to do with them, and they were ready to leave.


    This day Hua rugo and Su Nianxia are going to go out for a walk. Only when they get to the front hall can they see that Liu Fufa is led in by the little guy. When they see Hua rugo, they laugh and say, "Hu, little brother, are you going out?"


    "It''s just wandering around. There''s nothing to do. Please take a seat quickly, elder." Hua Ruge quickly let people into the lobby.


    Liu Shoufa then nodded his head and said, "the temple master decided to leave in two days. I''ll let you know."


    Hua Ruge knocked on her forehead when she heard this. She wanted to tell others that she didn''t leave the red flame temple, but she forgot about it.


    Seeing her hesitation, Liu Fufa asked, "little brother Hu, do you have something to say?"


    "Yes, I know that the spirit in Fengshen area is more abundant and the resources in all aspects are better than those in ordinary temples, so we plan to live here in the future. It is the younger generation''s negligence not to inform you and the temple master in advance. " Hua, like a song, said apologetically.


    Hearing this, Liu HUFA was stunned, and then sighed: "your choice is right. You are all talented people. You can use your talents better in the wind temple."


    Hua Ruge can understand his loss. After all, Liu HUFA always wanted some of them to enter the red flame temple before. It''s obviously impossible now, and still a little sad.


    "For more than a year, I relied on the care of Liu HUFA. I''m very grateful to you. If you need me in the future, I''ll let you know." Hua Ruge''s voice is sincere.


    Liu HUFA said with a smile, "let''s not see each other. If there is any place for help in the future, I will not be polite."


    "You are straightforward, sir." Hua Ruge also smiled.


    Liu HUFA nodded, thought for a while and then said: "you have a friendship with the present Saint daughter of Fengshen temple. If you have any trouble in the future, you can go to her. Read the previous sentiment, the saint daughter will try her best to help."


    "I know." Hua Ruge said, "let''s not sit here. They are in the backyard. I''ll take you to the backyard to talk with them."


    Naturally, she said Tuo BARREI and juntianxia. After all, they were rescued by him.


    "It suits me."


    Hua Ruge said that he took Liu HUFA to his own yard. At this time, Xiao Bao was taking a nap in other yards, but he would not come here.


    Tuoba Rui is playing chess with juntianxia in the courtyard, while Xiaodiao persuades them to go to the martial arts arena to compete.


    Seeing the arrival of Liu HUFA, Tuoba Rui and juntianxia all stood up to meet each other, and their attitude was very respectful.


    Mink seldom saw their expressions like this. When they met before, there were many people, and they all said hello together. Their performance was not obvious, which surprised him a little.


    He began to look at Liu Fufa. At last, he saw that his breath was introverted and looked as if it was very powerful.


    However, his brother-in-law and the emperor are always arrogant. Let alone Liu''s Dharma protector is more powerful. Even the gods can''t make them pay homage from the bottom of their hearts.


    He can remember that no one put the old man in his eyes when he fought against the ghost of the God of light.


    Seeing three people talking, mink came to Hua Ruge and asked in a low voice, "is this man very powerful? Can he have a fight with me? "


    He was trying to see if the man was well hidden.


    Hua rugo hears the words and can''t help shaking his head. "Why do you think about fighting all day long? This is the elder. You can''t be rude."


    Mink scratched his head. Although he didn''t know why he couldn''t do it, Hua rugo said, and he nodded his head.


    But the child didn''t avoid speaking too much. Liu HUFA could hear it, so he turned around curiously and looked at the speaking mink. He had seen it before and knew it was Hua Ruge''s younger brother, but he didn''t expect that the young man was so arrogant.


    At the age of only 17 or 18, you want to fight him?


    Hua Ruge said hurriedly: "the child is young and ignorant. There are a large number of elders. Don''t get along with him."


    She said that she also pulled the little mink''s coat corner and motioned for an apology.


    Mink has been following Hua Ruge for a long time. He knows what this means, but he is arrogant. Except for his close friends, he is not pretentious to outsiders. He just gets in the way of Hua Ruge and has to say, "OK, I won''t fight with you."


    Liu HUFA was stunned. How could the child let him go.


    Hua Ruge cannot laugh or cry. He feels that he wants to do something bad. Liu HUFA is also a straight man. Now, mink says that, but it''s inevitable for him to compete.


    It''s just that although mink is tough, it can''t be Liu''s opponent without taking out the chaos artifact. This pair will suffer.


    Sure enough, Liu HUFA smiled and said, "sounds like you want to compete with me


    Mink didn''t answer, but looked at Xianghua like a song.


    In his mind, there are ten thousand people who want to fight, but just when Hua rugo is not sure, he can''t make up his mind.


    Liu HUFA saw mink so that he knew that he wanted to compete. So he stood up directly and sang to China: "little brother Hu, let''s promise. My old man also wants to try the young man''s skills."


    Hua Ruge looks at Tuoba Rui and juntianxia, but they don''t take this as the same thing and agree with each other.


    Naturally, she knew that she couldn''t stop it, so she nodded: "OK, mink, you can go to learn the superior''s skills. Remember that it''s just a duel, not a heavy hand."

 Chapter 2069

    Hearing Hua Ruge''s instructions, mink nodded his head in response.


    It''s needless to say that Liu Shoufa is Hua Ruge there. Even though he is more skilled than mink, he will not hurt mink.


    Two people came to the martial arts arena, didn''t hand in Guan Li and rushed over. Seeing this, they raised their forehead and asked Hua rugo, "I just had a nap. What happened?"


    "Mink said that he would challenge elder Liu. It''s not a bad thing for him to ask them to duel." Hua Ruge soothes the way.


    Shangguan Li shakes his head, only thinking that he can''t cry or laugh. Hua Ruge doesn''t need to talk about it carefully. She also knows that it must be mink''s high-profile performance. Otherwise, Liu''s accomplishments and age will not bring him down to compete with one of his children.


    Hua rugo patted her on the shoulder and said, "nothing, marten is a belligerent kid. Let''s sit and watch."


    "Yes, Sister Li, it''s just a duel." Su Nianxia goes to the other side of shangguanli, and Hua Ruge puts shangguanli on one side of the seat.


    Shangguan Lixin is clear. He just shakes his head and smiles. He doesn''t say anything anymore.


    Small marten saw Shangguan glass coming, and also smiled at her, and then he was ready to fight.


    Because these people don''t want to miss their moves, they don''t take out anything to eat, just watch them quietly.


    King world transmission Tuoba Rui: "Tuoba brother thought who would win?"


    "It''s hard to say." Tuoba Rui returned three words.


    As the king of Xuan beast, mink is also strong when it is strong, and is naturally aggressive. There are countless battles, big and small. Even if its strength is weaker than that of human, the result page is not easy to say.


    Juntianxia also nodded his head.


    Most of them know Liu''s skill, but it''s hard to estimate for mink.


    Su Nianxia also quietly asks Hua Ruge who can win. Hua Ruge is not sure. He turns to shangguanli.


    Shangguanli has the least understanding of the cultivation, and there is no way to judge it. He just said: "I don''t know who wins, but marten can''t lose."


    The Kung Fu discussed by these people, mink has already taken the initiative to attack, because without exposing the chaos artifact in his hand, mink will lose the weapon in his hand, bend his fingers into claws, and go to Liu''s chest.


    Liu Baofa thought that the other side despised him when he saw that mink didn''t use a weapon. He was a little annoyed. As an elder, if he used a weapon, he won''t be able to use it, so he just welcomed him with his palm.


    This gave up his best knife technique.


    Although the mink has only four realms, its blood is powerful, and its internal strength is also very strong. Although it is much worse than Liu''s method, he thinks it''s a hard fight and is not afraid to fight with each other.


    "Bang!"


    When the palms of the two men collide, the little mink suddenly appears the purple mark on his eyebrow, which is a little more powerful than his hand.


    But even if it was like this, it was not Liu''s opponent. He took five steps back in a row. It seemed that he was shocked.


    Shangguan Li''s eyes were full of heartache. Although she knew that mink had just unloaded most of Liu''s strength, the injury was not serious, but it was hurt. How could he not feel heartache.


    Mink was hurt, but he was used to this kind of hard hitting. Instead, he thought it was very enjoyable. He smiled and said, "you are really strong. Let''s come again."


    He said it easily, but Liu HUFA was surprised. Although he only used seven parts of his power, it shouldn''t be a small doll with only four weights.


    Before he thought more about mink, he rushed up with a big opening and closing move. Although it was very fast, it was not a clever way to play, but he had to fight for strength.


    Hua Ruge was shocked when she saw it. Now she doesn''t think it''s unfair for mink to enter the country faster than her. Mink is a double maniac who practices and fights. Of course, her output will bring more benefits than her.


    The two fight each other in one move. The mink is a real move. In the desperate situation, it can be seen that his use of power is different from that before. It should be based on the merits of Liu HUFA.


    Liu HUFA was surprised to see that the young man was getting faster and faster, and began to specialize in his own weaknesses. He thought that no one could learn so fast, which was less than a breath of incense. It seemed that the shortcomings and loopholes of his own skills had been found.


    Mink also knows that he can win Zhao''s Dharma protector with his own strength, but his elder sister told him before that it''s a friend who can''t hurt him.


    and his secret card is not a chaotic artifact, but a desperate move. As long as his life fights, his potential can be aroused to the maximum. At the same time, the color of the mark on his forehead will be the same It''s getting deeper and deeper. It''s true that his combat power is far from comparable now.


    But now he can''t fight, and he has less advantages. So when he got to know Liu''s Dharma skills and moves in the later period, he didn''t have to face each other all the time, but he was fighting with skill.


    He can achieve what he has achieved today. In addition to being belligerent and quick to improve his strength, he is also quite savvy.


    At first, Liu HUFA kept his hand. After all, the other side was still small. If he used all his strength, he would be afraid of doing something good or bad. But in the middle of the year, he felt that he would use all his mental strength. He found that he could not use all his strength.


    The attack of mink is beyond defense.


    The mink''s heart power is developed to the strongest, and the color of the mark on his forehead is getting deeper and deeper. He only feels that Shenyuan is powerful, and the speed of his hand is faster.


    People who saw this scene near the martial arts arena were also a little surprised. They thought mink was not so strong. Now it seems that the power of his mark is more powerful than before.


    But they were also very curious. How did the purple flame mark come from?


    Soon in the martial arts arena, we can see that one purple and one black figure flash rapidly. Purple figure accounts for most of them. Obviously, mink''s speed is faster, and not only faster, but also more skillful than when he started fighting.


    The most surprising thing is Liu Fufa. He already feels that he can''t keep up with the rhythm of mink. If he is not careful, he will be controlled by others. So he can only use ten percent of his strength to shake off mink''s attack before he can defend.


    After all, Liu''s Dharma protectors are the seven strong ones, three times higher than the mink. Now the mink has no place to start.


    But the mink didn''t give up. He began to fight with others when Liu Baofa used his strength to protect his whole body. He wanted to make a difference when the other side''s strength was dispersed.


    "BAM bam!"


    The sound of palms on the court kept ringing. Although the small mink was not strong enough, he had the same skill as Qiu Tong in his moves. He played fast and slowly, and he surprised Liu Hu with two successive palms, so he had to take back his strength to defend.

 Chapter 2070

    Hua rugo was surprised to see mink''s move. "When did this kid learn it?" he said


    When she spoke, she looked at shangguanli. Shangguanli nodded and said, "I''ve seen him study this pattern for a while. I don''t know if he has learned it."


    Juntianxia and Tuoba Rui also have a look at each other, obviously they don''t know about this matter.


    The strength of mink is far stronger than Qiu Tong''s, so the moves are not skillful, but the killing power is very large. Liu Baofa feels that it is difficult to control the situation after parrying dozens of moves.


    In the end, Liu had to give up defense and use all his strength.


    "Bang!"


    Two people are two palms intersect each other, after the spirit force mutually confronts, each retrogressed three steps to open.


    Seeing that the mink still has to fight again, Hua rugo quickly said, "thank you for your help, elder. This kid really doesn''t understand the rules."


    When mink looks at Xiang huaruge, he sees shangguanli shaking his head at him, but he doesn''t know the depth at all. After forcing Liu Fufa to use all his strength, he has achieved his goal. He can secretly calculate the gap between himself and the strong.


    In fact, mink has been hurt by Liu Fufa for many times. However, he has a good physique, and his hard work has not been shown.


    Liu HUFA was also surprised. He didn''t expect that he did his best and didn''t do anything about mink. He was very suspicious of life.


    How can quadruple cultivation have such a heavy strength and physique? Besides, it seems that this kid''s divine yuan is also very strong. I don''t know what he grew up with.


    After Hua Ruge said something, mink also bowed to Liu Baofa at the sign of Shangguan Li: "I''m reckless, please forgive me."


    Liu Baofa has a frank disposition, and smells Yan and smiles twice: "it''s really awesome. I''m glad to see you kids grow up. You can be surprised if you say anything offending."


    Xiaodiao said that shangguanli preached. I don''t know what to say at all. Hua Ruge said on the other side: "you don''t have to be surprised. Please use tea in front, elder."


    Liu Shoufa nodded his head.


    Tuoba Rui and juntianxia also get up and follow Liu HUFA to the front.


    Hua Ruge and shangguanli are left behind.


    Shangguan Li rushes up to ask xiaomink how is his injury?


    Hua Ruge then took out a bottle of pills and handed it to him, saying, "go back and heal."


    "You don''t have to worry. I just got some minor injuries. I don''t need to take medicine." Small mink said to push back Hua Ruge''s elixir.


    Hua Ruge gave him a white look and said, "I don''t know how hurt you are. I think it''s a small wound. Go back quickly. Be careful that your sister Ali is murdering you."


    The mink didn''t think the injury was serious, but he went to see Guan Li as soon as he heard Hua Ruge''s words. Shangguan Li used to look distressed, but now he also faces Hua Ruge''s board.


    "I eat it." Seeing this, mink hurriedly took the medicine from Hua Ru''s singer, then smiled at Shangguan Li and said, "sister a Li, let''s go back together."


    "HMM." Shangguan glass maintains the image of Gao Leng.


    Mink didn''t dare to talk any more at once, so he went back with Shangguan Li.


    Looking at the two people go far away, Su Nianxia said: "how to look at nothing, do you need to take medicine?"


    "You think the attack of the seven strong is so easy to carry. This is mink''s blood, strength and physique. If you and I can''t stand it." Hua Yuege said.


    Su Nianxia thought for a moment and nodded, "yes, too."


    Last time, both of them took out their swords and attacked a seven strong man at the same time, but they dare not compete with him, let alone have been fighting.


    Liu HUFA sat here for a while before leaving. When Liu HUFA left, Hua rugo asked him to take a message to himself to let his small gangsters run their own business. In addition, he asked the government to take care of him.


    After hearing this, Liu HUFA responded one by one.


    In this way, Hua Ruge is completely relieved. She has a good relationship with the red flame temple. I think these people will take care of their own business. Besides, there are all her own people in the public office, and they will certainly help.


    As for those under her, she can still trust them. At most, she should make more money when she is away, but she will not dare to go too far.


    The red flame Temple left two days later, and the black water temple left together. Now, the black water temple lost all its sharpness and was chased by many temples for debts. Now it''s in a mess. There''s no time to find Hua Ruge''s trouble.


    Of course, they don''t dare to fight in the Aeolus hall now. If they are caught again, they will have no choice but to run away, so they can only run away.


    The main shrines left one after another, and the aeolian realm seemed to have lost half of the people and was much cleaner.


    One day, Zhou Miaomiao sent his disciples to report to the saint when he learned that Hua rugo wanted to stay here. The next day, the disciple brought back four waist cards.


    This waist token is made of white jade. There are three characters in the front of the temple of wind, and five characters in the back of it are "deacon of the holy lady Palace". Even if it is named for four people, you can use this waist token to cheat later.


    Because mink and shangguanli didn''t want to stay or use this to cheat, they made it clear at the beginning.


    Hua Ruge shook the waist token and said, "I have heard before that deacons have a higher status than any ordinary disciple, especially the deacons of the holy women''s palace. This brand is higher than most of the people in the wind temple."


    "It seems that this marriage is good." Su Nianxia is on the way.


    She''s rich. If she doesn''t have money, she''s going to cheat her food and drink.


    "It''s not Baina. If anything happens to the Fengshen hall, we''ll call the deacons and disciples outside, and we''ll help them." Said the king.


    Su Nianxia thought for a moment and said, "it depends on what they are doing. If they are victims, they can help us, but they can''t help us."


    "It makes sense." Hua Yuege smiles and takes the waist token.


    Taking this is equivalent to reconciling with the temple of wind, so she thinks it''s more reliable to take it. People went out for a meal that day, and it was officially developed here.


    Hua Ruge still can''t change the nature of her capital. She''s already preparing to open a restaurant. Tuo Barry thinks it''s important to cultivate, but she hasn''t been stopped if she''s interested in watching Hua Ruge.


    As expected, the wind temple is more trustworthy, and there is no movement for a month.


    The mink was cured in two or three days. Now, seeing that the wind temple had no intention of revenge, it was ready to leave.


    All of them were reluctant to part with each other. They made a meal together and sent them away.

 Chapter 2071

    After mink and shangguanli left, Hua Ruge began to develop her own business again. Because her winemaking skills did not exist here, she soon sold several restaurants and swallowed a lot of wine. She was ready to open a month later.


    During this period, the other three people were practicing in the house. During this period, they saw some experts'' moves and dueled with each other in person. They had a deeper understanding of the realm.


    Tuoba Rui and juntianxia were originally the middle and late stage of the four aspects of Shenyuan realm. Now they are closing their doors to attack the new realm. However, they are not very sure about the breakthrough. After all, the realm is not very stable now, but it is necessary to consolidate their cultivation.


    Su Nianxia has reached the peak of the first heavy industry and is also closing the door to attack the second heavy industry. Because she stayed in the first heavy industry for a long time, and her foundation has been stable for a long time, the possibility of breakthrough is the greatest.


    In this way, only Hua Ruge and her son Xiaobao are active in the house. Hua Ruge''s cultivation speed is very fast. She broke through half a year ago, and now it''s the middle and late stage of triple cultivation. But she doesn''t think it''s enough to break through, so she doesn''t learn to shut down.


    In addition to spending money to expand her business, she is playing with Xiaobao at home. Now xiaobaoya has been weaned and started to eat by herself. The child is not like Tuo BARREI at all, but like Hua Ruge. She is very close to what she eats. Her face is round and rolling. The original edges and corners can''t be seen.


    According to Hua Ruge, the child''s facial features are more like Tuoba Rui, but now he and his father are totally two styles, the whole is a small bun, which is lovely.


    Xiaobaozi likes to stick to her mother, so she sleeps in huaruge''s room at night. Sometimes before she goes to bed, xiaobaozi is hungry. When huaruge knows about it, she is helpless: "my mother is hungry, bear it, and I will not be hungry when I sleep."


    Baozi suspects that he has a fake mother.


    Half a month later, Su Nianxia''s student work broke through to the second level of shenyuanjing. Tuoba Rui and juntianxia didn''t break through in the evening, but they all reached the top of the four levels. I think they will break through in another period of time.


    After Tuoba Rui left, he looked down on his mother''s and son''s face and frowned: "how thin it is."


    "Dad." Little baozi just wanted to complain and was covered by Hua Ruge. Then he said: "nothing, just think of you."


    Tuoba Rui can''t hear Xiaobao and knows what happened. He shakes his head and goes to the kitchen.


    Hua Ruge was relieved, and then asked his son not to say that his mother didn''t cook.


    Baozi nodded with his mouth.


    The aeolian realm is peaceful, and no one comes to Hua Ruge and other people''s trouble. This kind of life is fast. After a while, Hua Ruge''s restaurant opened. The business is not expected to be good, because the specifications of the restaurant bought are relatively large, which is really more profitable than that of the red flame temple.


    She made money and some people were angry, but there was no way to be angry. They all knew that boss Hu had made friends with the saint daughter, and they dared not provoke him to lend them a hundred courage.


    In the next few months, Hua Ruge has made a lot of money. I think it''s better than the red flame temple.


    But in this period of time, Tuo BARREI didn''t let her run around. Instead, he caught her at home and supervised her cultivation. Hua rugo has reached the triple peak, and can break through by feeding some treasures to the devouring beast.


    So she spare a few days to practice. As expected, there is no bottleneck with devouring animals. It took only seven days to break through and stabilize the quadruple cultivation.


    When she came out, she was in good spirits and had a stronger momentum.


    Tuoba Rui and juntianxia also showed a happy smile when they lamented her evil. Only Su Nianxia was envious and envious on the face and chewed the snacks in his hand. They lamented that sometimes the gap between people was bigger than that between people and pigs.


    Hua Ruge is very proud to invite some people to dinner.


    When the four people sat down in the eight square restaurant, Hua rugo raised her glass to celebrate her breakthrough, but as soon as she raised her glass, she felt the earth trembling under her feet. If she didn''t react quickly, she would sprinkle a glass of wine.


    She said curiously, "it turns out that this place is also an earthquake."


    Tuo Ba Rui raised his eyebrows slightly and said: "it''s not right. The aeolian realm is protected by a large array. If it''s not extremely terrifying, it won''t vibrate at all, let alone just fluctuate like this."


    "What brother Tuoba said is very true, but I don''t know what kind of power can threaten the array of the Fangfeng temple." It''s the way of the world.


    Su Nianxia was eating food. Now she looks up from the bowl and asks, "is it hard for anyone to fight with the temple of wind?"


    Jun Tianxia soothed Su Nianxia''s head: "there was no movement before, it should not be possible, eat it."


    Su Nianxia didn''t eat at the first time. She wanted to feel whether the earth would shake again.


    It turned out that it was just an accident, and then it didn''t happen again.


    "It''s nothing to do with us anyway. Come on, cheers." Hua Yuege then raised his glass.


    After a meal, several people went out of the tavern. They had already forgotten the things that had shaken before. As a result, when they heard that the people in Fengshen area were talking about it, their faces were frightened.


    After listening to Hua Ruge all the way, he knew that the people didn''t know what the reason was, but this kind of thing had never happened before. They doubted whether it was the omen of God''s punishment or whether everyone had done something wrong that made Fengshen angry.


    Some people think it''s not true, so they don''t listen.


    After that, because there was no such thing happened again, people gradually put it down and thought it was just an accident.


    But surprisingly, a month later, the earth shook again, and this time it was a little more violent than before.


    Now people are strange. They don''t know whether God punishes them or whether they are fighting in other places, and the shaking aeolian realm vibrates with them.


    At the same time of people''s doubt, a disciple of the wind temple came to Hua Ruge''s mansion and said that the saint asked her to go.


    Hua Ruge compared gossip, but also wanted to know how the earthquake happened. He thought he could ask Zhou Miaomiao by the way, and he was happy to answer.


    Because she is now the famous deacon of the wind temple, she also wears the white clothes of the wind temple, but the same white clothes on her are just like exclusive to her, which are extremely beautiful in any way.


    After arriving at Fengshen mountain, he first entered the mountain gate, then continued to fly upward, passing by the places where all the disciples, deacons, deacons and the temple master lived, and finally arrived at the top of the mountain, where the holy lady''s palace is located.


    Just standing in front of the palace of the holy lady, Hua Yuege felt that the temperature here was much lower than the temperature below. He felt that this was called the high place is extremely cold.


    The little disciple led her into the palace gate and sat down in a teahouse.

 Chapter 2072

    Hua Ruge just sat down, and Zhou Miaomiao walked in. Now she is wearing a white dress with a strong sense of ceremony, embroidered with complicated patterns, dragging a long skirt, wearing complicated silver ornaments on her head, and matched with her cold face, which is a little more powerful than before. She has a little dignity as a saint.


    Zhou Miaomiao has been following the rules since she was a child. Now she has no choice about her manners. She sits on the main seat, waves away the maid around her, and smiles at Hua Ruge, saying, "don''t worry, Mr. Hu."


    Hua Ruge also smiled and said, "I haven''t changed much, but the saint is more beautiful."


    "Only Mr. Hu would say that."


    "By the way, the saint is the saint now. I''m going to restrain my words and deeds," Hua said


    "That''s not what I mean. If Mr. Hu is restrained, I can''t find anyone to talk to." Zhou Miaomiao waved at the words.


    "I can''t do anything else, that is to say, if the saint daughter doesn''t think there are any acquaintances here bored, she can call me here often." Hua said with a smile.


    She has always been fond of making friends, so she has no objection to it.


    Zhou Miaomiao nodded happily after hearing the words, and said again, "I will, but I have something to tell you when I come to see Mr. Hu this time."


    "What is it?"


    "Mr. Hu knows about the recent two tremors in Fengshen area, right?" Zhou Miaomiao asked.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I know. I want to ask if the saint doesn''t say. What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Miaomiao sighed, "you know that there are twelve main temples, don''t you


    "Yes."


    "Among the twelve shrines, the closest one to my aeolian realm is the thunderobot realm. The thunderobot realm has a big movement recently, which causes the mainland to vibrate. Because the aeolian realm is the closest, the tremor is the most intense." Zhou Miaomiao tells.


    Hua Yuege listened to it for a while, and then asked, "is the thunderobot region doing something harmful to the aeolian region or the western continent?"


    "It''s not the harm, but the thunderobot hall wants to break the balance between the eastern and Western continents, break the chaos between the two continents, and merge the two continents into one." Zhou Miaomiao went on.


    Hua Ruge heard that the pupil narrowed slightly. No matter what happened to the west, the East has her power and chamber of commerce all over the world, so she didn''t care.


    "What is the purpose of the combination? Seize resources? " Hua Ruge can guess roughly.


    Although the resources of the western continent are rich, they are already poor because they are to be handed over to the divine kingdom. Especially the Lingshi resources, which can''t be reduced any more,


    these people will have the idea of occupying the eastern continent or other territories, which is not surprising at all.


    Zhou Miaomiao nodded: "there are some reasons for this, but I heard that the goal of Lei temple is not limited to this. Lei temple''s son has great ambition. The ultimate goal may be to integrate the five regions, reorganize the five continents, and get more resources and believers."


    "Integrating the five continents?" Hua Ruge blinked, then asked, "as far as I know, it needs chaos artifact and dinghaizhu?"


    Zhou Miaomiao was shocked by the words, then shook his head: "I don''t know. I''ve heard about the chaos artifact, but I only know that it has infinite power, and I don''t know that it has other functions."


    Hua Ruge''s heart beat a drum. If all the twelve shrines play this abacus, it would be very easy to break through the chaos between the East and the west, and merge the two continents into one, so as to rule the other four territories.


    However, once this happens, the balance of each territory will be broken, and future events will be unpredictable.


    She turned her mind about this idea and quickly clarified her thinking. Although several territories are their territories, the people of these shrines may also live together peacefully. Before deciding whether to block or not, she still asked clearly.


    "So what does the Wind Temple mean?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Zhou Miaomiao shook his head: "it''s not clear that the two attacks on chaos before and after the thunderbolt hall have not been completed. Now I''m inviting all the major temples to discuss this matter. I''m looking for Mr. Hu today to ask him if he is interested in this matter. If I want to join in a party, I''ll arrange it then."


    Hua rugo nodded without even thinking about it: "the saint knows me and knows that I''m the best person to be lively. All four of us will go there. Please take care of the saint."


    "You are welcome, Mr. Hu. In fact, I am not selfish. Although I am now a saint, I seem to have no confidants. If you accompany me, I can feel more at ease."


    "It''s my pleasure." Hua is smiling like a song, but his mind is running at a high speed.


    Constantly figure out how to deal with this matter, or whether she can play a decisive role in dealing with such matters?


    In the face of the powerful of the twelve main shrines, if people really want to do it, it seems that she can only stand by the side, right?


    She didn''t remember the conversation with Zhou Miaomiao because she had a lot of thoughts. Before she was sent away by the little disciple, she seemed to hear Zhou Miaomiao say seven days later.


    When she got home, she saw Tuo BARREI sitting in the yard reading a book, while Xiao Bao ran around his chair, throwing dolls all over the yard.


    "Mother." When Xiaobao saw Hua Ruge, he cried out sweetly.


    Hua Ruge held the running man in his arms and asked, "did you listen to my father at home?"


    "Xiaobao is very obedient. If you don''t believe her, ask her father." Xiao Bao''s face is for praise.


    Hua Ruge rubbed his furry head and said, "Xiaobao is the best. My mother trusts you. Go and play."


    After Xiaobao ran away, she sat beside Tuo barrow and took a sip of his tea.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her and asks, "what''s the trouble?"


    "Is it obvious?"


    "I can''t keep it from you." Tuoba Rui put down the book and looked at her and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Tell you something." Hua Ruge faced him and said what he heard from Zhou Miaomiao.


    "What?" Tuoba Rui frowns when he hears the words.


    "Do you care about it or not?" With him around, she can use less brain.


    "Of course." Tuo Ba Rui didn''t even think about it.


    "Maybe there is no malice in other people''s temples. As long as it''s not killing people, it''s a good thing to get through the East and the West. At least people in the East can get the aura here without risking their lives." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui narrowed his eyes and said, "I can''t control you, but what do I need to merge the five kingdoms?"


    "Artifact?" Hua rugo thought of this and finally knew what he had ignored. He hurriedly said, "you mean that some of those people will do something to us sooner or later?"

 Chapter 2073

    Tuoba Rui nodded: "if these people break into the eastern continent, they will definitely ask about the whereabouts of the artifact. At that time, several of us can''t escape."


    "That''s right." Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "but we may not have the ability to stop others."


    "When I get there, I''ll take the chance. Since the western continent hasn''t attacked the eastern continent for thousands of years, there must be some reasons. I think they won''t go well either." Tuoba Rui analyzes.


    Hua Ruge said: "it''s reasonable. As long as they are not absolutely monolithic, we have a chance."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui said this and narrowed his eyes slightly. He was already thinking about strategy.


    Juntianxia and Su Nianxia went out and came back in the evening. They were surprised when they heard the news. They thought that they had nothing to do even with the big news. What they had to do was to cultivate and relax. Unexpectedly, they wanted to do something about their territory.


    Especially in juntianxia, the integration of the two worlds and the five continents is his great ambition. How can he not let others take the lead.


    Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "it seems that we should also send a letter to mink and let them go to Lei temple. We will discuss the countermeasures together."


    Several people are nodding.


    Hua Ruge thought that maybe Shangguan Li had known the news, but he still sent a reliable young man to repair the book.


    Several people chatted together in the evening, and the conclusion did not change. They still wanted to stop the pace of Lei temple, unless the major temples would implement the notice of peace, but they did not think it was reliable.


    First of all, even if most shrines want to maintain peace, there are inevitably a few scum. Even if the high-level reached an agreement, it was difficult to ensure that the following disciples remained restrained.


    But once these people are allowed to do their work, the impact on the people and them is very big, so we can''t just ignore it.


    Su Nianxia lies on the table and sighs, "I thought people here were not grumpy. I didn''t expect to be crazy."


    "I can''t say, maybe we have another chance to fight." Hua Ruge said while eating cakes.


    Although it''s hard, she has experienced it many times. It''s useless to know that it''s better to relax and think of a good way.


    Tuo Ba Rui touched her head and said, "I will close for breakthrough in the last seven days. If you are bored, you can go out for a walk."


    "Yes." Hua Yuege''s honest answer.


    On the other side, juntianxia also thinks so. They had a very short time to break through the four reuse, which is the stimulation of potential. So it''s very difficult to go from the fourth to the fifth. But now they have come for more than a year. After two closures, they both feel that it''s time.


    So they closed at the same time again. Fortunately, Su Nianxia had just broken through the two levels. He didn''t need to close up, but he could hang out with Hua Ruge.


    Recently, Hua Ruge has lost her mind of making money. She seldom goes out and plays with Xiao Bao all day, because she knows that she will send the child to the city of the sky again soon. Now it''s better to spend more time with her.


    Tuoba Rui buffered for a period of time. The breakthrough was very smooth. It took only three days. Although he didn''t pass the customs, there was nothing to worry about in terms of stability.


    On the fifth day, the voice of dragon chant suddenly came out of the room, and then it was a sudden change, breaking through the fifth.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia are lamenting in the courtyard. As expected, the evil people are terrible at any time, even the breakthrough is much faster than the normal people.


    The two finally settled down for another day, and they were officially released in the morning of the seventh day. Now their momentum has been introverted, and they can''t see their strength from their appearance.


    After washing and changing clothes, Hua rugo had already sent her mother, aunt and child to the city of the sky. She also changed her shape and set out together.


    Su Nianxia was afraid of starvation, so he made an early inquiry about the journey. He knew that it would take half a month from the wind temple to the thunder temple, so he prepared a month''s food materials for cooking on the ship.


    This time, the temple of wind sent out 500 people and used three spaceships. Hua Ruge and others were arranged in the third one. During this time, they only met Zhou Miaomiao and didn''t have time to talk.


    Although he had little contact with the temple of wind, Hua Ruge met three acquaintances on board. One was mo Yifan, who had made good friends with her, and the other two were Qiu Tong and monsoon, who had worked with her.


    Mo Yifan and monsoon are very friendly to China Ruge, but Qiu Tong is surprised to see Hua Ruge. Before Hua Ruge opens his mouth, he goes away.


    "My younger martial brother is very competitive since he was young. It''s not malicious. Please don''t blame brother Hu." Mo Yifan said that Hua Ruge smiled and nodded, "naturally."


    She also observed the two ships in front of her, the first one was the temple master, the saint and the elder deacon, and the second one was the ordinary deacon and the second generation of disciples, and they were generally young and the best of the younger generation.


    The people in the Wind Temple are more expert. When they get on the boat, they return to their cabin for cultivation. However, few people hang out.


    "The main shrine is different." Su Nianxia said.


    Hua Ruge felt his chin in bewilderment and said, "if you say that you are so diligent, what''s the fun of life?"


    Su Nianxia takes a look at her when she hears that she has no good will. She thinks that the man who has the devouring beast as the cheating device really doesn''t know the human suffering.


    Hua Ruge did not have this awareness at all. She took her to eat snacks on the deck.


    Su Nianxia sees snacks and is cured. He laughs and talks with Hua Ruge.


    Just at this time, suddenly there was another person at their table. Hua Ruge looked up and saw Qiu Tong.


    Qiu Tong looks at Hua as if he is singing, and his eyes are hesitant.


    "Don''t be so obsessed with life. Come on. Together. " Hua rugo said, pulling his sleeve to let him sit down and pushing him a bag of dried meat.


    Qiu Tong frowned, didn''t answer, but said, "did you break through again?"


    "Oh?" Hua Ruge felt that he had hidden it well. Unexpectedly, he was seen through by a child.


    "I see that you are in the same realm as me now." Qiu Tong said again.


    Hua Ruge saw his serious face and said with a smile, "exactly, what can I do for my little brother?"


    "I''ll compare with you again." Qiu Tong looked at her, his eyes full of war.


    It''s just a simple challenge.


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly and said, "I just broke through before I got on the boat. Now the state is not stable. You can''t bully me."


    Su Nianxia laughs and doesn''t speak. She''s immune to her sister''s lying and not making a draft.

 Chapter 2074

    Qiu tong can see that Hua Ruge''s breakthrough is that Shenyuan is much better than others, but it''s impossible to see whether Hua Ruge has just made a breakthrough, but it should be true.


    now it''s only a few months from the challenge arena competition, and it''s against the sky to be able to make a breakthrough in a few months, where there is still time to stabilize the realm, so he believes.


    "Then wait until you are stable." Qiu Tong solemnly said something, and then he got up and went back to the cabin.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia look at each other and smile. The subtext of their hearts is that although the child is strong, his mind is still too simple. When they are so old, Hua rugo has already spread across the mainland, and Su Nianxia has also cheated people of the level of God of light.


    After Qiu Tong left, the two chatted for a while, and then returned to their respective cabins after eating almost.


    Because the people on this ship pay attention to cultivation. They feel bored. When they come out, they are less. They are also in the cabin, or they practice or accompany their own men.


    When the spacecraft was on its way, people didn''t know where the way was. People felt the earth shaking again, and this time it was obviously much more serious than the last two times.


    Many people came out of the cabin to see, Hua Ruge saw Mo Yifan frown: "this thunder temple is really bold."


    Hua rugo thought it was a good chance to ask for information, so she went to the mountain to say hello: "elder martial brother mo."


    "Brother Hu." Mo Yifan is very kind to China. He seems to be getting along with his friends.


    "Excuse me for my poor knowledge. I dare to ask what elder martial brother Mo just said. Can''t we break the chaos between the East and the west?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Mo Yifan knew that Hua Ruge was a loose cultivator, and it was normal for him not to know about this kind of thing. He said: "the chaos in the East and the West was formed by his own power before he died, which was when the continent split a thousand years ago."


    "I wish to hear the details."


    "At the beginning of the five continent continent war, the great powers showed their respective powers and destroyed the foundation of the continent, which broke up into five large areas. Because of the division of our God territory, the rules of heaven and earth also need to be separated. A great power fought to protect the heaven and earth in order to protect the rules of heaven and earth, so that the world can also breed the strong ones.


    because the great power is not a God, it is not enough to protect the whole area The territory of the gods is only half protected, which is the present western continent. " Mo Yifan replied.


    Hua Ruge turned his head for a moment, and then said, "that is to say, this chaos is a powerful force. If it breaks, the rules of heaven and earth will be disordered, and even our strength will fall, right?"


    "Brother Hu is really smart. That''s right. I''ve heard from martial uncle that if you want to get through without making the rules of heaven and earth disordered, you need someone who can control the existence of three thousand avenues and let the rules condense but not disperse." Mo Yifan continued.


    Hua Ruge grasped the key point and asked, "is there anyone who knows this magic in this world?"


    "No, it''s just a legendary existence. Martial uncles just heard about it." Mo Yifan said that Hua Ruge: "brother Hu also knows that this is a supernatural power?"


    Obviously, he didn''t know the formation of the eastern and Western continents, but he knew that this supernatural power was a little strange.


    Hua Yuexin said that of course I know, my father will, of course, she is impossible to say, only said: "I am also a chance to listen to the temple people."


    She didn''t say any temple, but Mo Yifan took it for granted that it was the red flame temple, so she nodded and said, "I see."


    "So to open up this chaos is not good for our western continent?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Mo Yifan nodded: "that''s right. I heard martial uncles say that most of the shrines are going to stop the thunder temple this time. We would rather not get resources than break the rules of heaven and earth."


    Hua Yuege suddenly felt relieved.


    Don''t say that Lei SHENDIAN is alone. She has a chance to open it. When the rules of the world are in disorder, everyone''s strength is weak, and she is weak and takes advantage of it.


    When it comes to fighting, they have four territory people, who are scared to cry. No matter how capable they are to invade, of course, let alone integrate the five continents,


    they may not be able to use a chaotic artifact.


    So Hua Ruge was in a good mood and had a smile on his face.


    Mo Yifan looked at Hua Ruge and asked strangely, "brother Hu looks very happy?"


    "No, I''m just thinking that so many temples will succeed in blocking Lei temple. I don''t think there''s anything to worry about." This is the truth.


    Mo Yifan, however, shook his head and said, "brother Hu didn''t know that the son of Lei temple is a man of great means. We heard that two or three temples had been pulled together. It''s really hard to say the situation then."


    "Means?" Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes and touched her chin.


    She is really looking forward to this person, but she doesn''t know whether it will be interesting to compete.


    Mo Yifan then nods.


    After talking for a while, Hua Ruge went back to the cabin. She felt that the most urgent thing was to let Tuoba Rui hide his strength. All the tricks related to the rules of heaven and earth could not be used, so she had to keep a low profile.


    After listening to these words, Tuo Barrow''s concern is: "he said that there is no one in the western continent who knows the rules of heaven and earth?"


    "That''s what it says."


    Tuo barrui thought of the plaque he saw when he entered the gate of the wind temple. He thought someone knew the rules of heaven and earth as well as he did at that time, but now he thought it was possible that the person would only have a little fur.


    Hua Ruge said again when he didn''t answer, "I''m serious. Would you like to have a correct attitude?"


    "Good." Tuoba Rui naturally knows how powerful it is. Hearing that Yan dotes on her smile, she agrees very simply.


    Hua rugo finally dared to take him seriously once. Unexpectedly, he punched cotton and felt very unfulfilled.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw that she was lovely and couldn''t help rubbing her head.


    After that, all the four people''s minds were not so heavy. Su Nianxia even thought optimistically that this was the same as the wind temple, that is to play around. If you play enough, you can come back.


    Of course, she is the only one among these people. Hua Ruge has not completely relaxed.


    Maybe others don''t care about one person''s power, but she knows that a person who dares to take the world''s lead and also needs to complete his own occupation is very different. If he is not the most intelligent person, or two fools.


    But what is it? She has to get in touch with it. Only when she understands the situation can she feel at ease.


    So she kept alert until she saw the son.


    Half a month passed quickly. On that day, the Party of the Wind Temple arrived at the thunderobot area. Hua Ruge stood on the deck and looked down. He saw a blue color in his eyes. It seemed that there was the power of thunder everywhere.

 Chapter 2075

    When I arrived at Lei temple, I saw the disciples'' armor on the wall was bright. Although I saw the same scene when I first arrived at Feng temple, Hua rugo always felt something was wrong.


    She looked at the people around her. They frowned, too. Obviously, they thought it was dangerous to enter the enemy''s territory like this.


    Before the spaceship stopped, Hua rugo looked at the tall wall and was very upset. Then he looked at Tuoba Rui and said, "it''s not right. I''d better go and advise."


    "Well, be careful." Tuoba Rui ordered.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head, then flew from the deck to the front ship.


    There are boundaries on the ship. Those disciples who guard the boundaries see that Hua rugo is a deacon, so they open the boundaries.


    "Thank you." Hua Ruge fell on the deck and then said, "I''m down in Huyue. If you want to see the temple master, please let me know."


    She said to a group of people in front of her that she was sure that the temple master should live in the second cabin, second only to the position of the saint.


    These people look at each other and wonder if they should report.


    "I have something urgent, please do me a favor." Hua Yuege continued, his voice was already a little anxious.


    These disciples still didn''t make up their mind, but the temple master inside said, "bring her in."


    The little disciple then opened the door and asked Hua Ruge to enter.


    The cabin where the Lord of Fengshen Temple lives is much more spacious than hers. At this time, the Lord of Fengshen temple is sitting on a futon outside. When he saw Hua Ruge coming in, he opened his eyes slowly, but the look in his eyes was a little angry.


    It is obvious that we are still in a state of mind about the power of huaruge temple.


    Hua Ruge bowed and said: "I have seen the temple master."


    "What can I do for you?" This temple Lord did not turn over the past account, and asked each other directly.


    Hua Ruge liked to have fun and said immediately: "I think this time Lei temple is uneasy and kind-hearted. If they insist on opening chaos, but the people of the temples don''t agree, they will inevitably choose to poison hands."


    "All the shrines have only taken hundreds of disciples. If you go to the thunderobot domain, even the strength of a temple is not as thick as the foundation of the thunderobot." Hua Ruge said, "so I advise the temple master not to rush into the city, but to take action after seeing the wind outside."


    The Lord of the Wind Temple smiled and said: "you are too small for all our temples, and I don''t think the thunder Temple dare to offend all of us."


    "The temple master thinks twice." Hua Yuege said again.


    Her friendship with the temple of wind is not deep. She only came to express her concerns when she saw that the temple of wind acted in a generous and frank manner. If she didn''t give her a good impression, she would not even advise.


    "If we dare not even enter the door, I''m afraid we''ll make people laugh. You don''t have to say much. If you want to get off the ship now, I won''t stop you."


    Hua Ruge knew that he didn''t look at himself at all. Of course, she would not listen to her opinion. Thinking of this, she felt sorry and only got the way: "I hope it''s in the heart of villains. Goodbye."


    She said, turned and left.


    She decided that it was better not to enter the Lei temple.


    When I went outside, I saw Zhou Miaomiao standing outside the cabin. I thought she heard Hua Ruge coming. She asked, "what''s the matter, Mr. Hu?"


    "I think it''s better not to go in because there is a hidden danger in the thunderbolt hall, but the temple master has made up his mind." Hua Yuege said.


    Although the performance of Lei temple is not obvious, she just feels insecure. Maybe she has experienced too many storms, and the sixth sense is better than others.


    Zhou Miaomiao looked around, but she didn''t feel anything. She turned to Hua Ruge and said, "I can only move forward and backward with the temple. If you don''t feel safe, you can get off the ship as soon as possible."


    Hua Ruge frowned a little, then said: "the saint must take care of herself. If there is any sign of danger, it''s better to come out quickly."


    "I will." Zhou Miaomiao agreed.


    Hua Ruge said that after he got off the ship, he went back to the third ship. After making clear the situation with the acquaintances on the ship, he flew off the ship and fell towards the nearest city gate of Shenyu.


    This divine realm is next to the thunderobot realm, which should be a subsidiary divine realm. On the other side of the two divine realms are mountains. Once the mountains look endless, they must be chaotic.


    After several people fall, Su Nianxia frowns slightly and says: "this thunder Temple makes people feel uncomfortable. Don''t these people find it?"


    "It''s likely that the thunder temple was originally a scene of annihilation. These people know that we have met for the first time." Jun Tianxia said, and said, "no matter what, we''d better be careful. People in the divine realm are generally strong, and it''s really not possible that there will be ambush."


    Tuo Ba Rui also nodded: "yes, it''s better not to take risks."


    A few people said that they came to the gate of Shenyu. They saw that it was called "Ziyang Shenyu". They still paid money as usual, because there were often outsiders coming to the gate. The city keeper didn''t care. Just give money.


    After entering the God realm, several people swept it with the God yuan, and found that it was almost the same size as the red flame God realm, two-thirds smaller than the main god realm such as thunder god realm and wind god realm.


    This divine realm seems to be developing well because it is close to the main divine realm. Several people went to the city and found an inn to live in.


    As a result, when paying for the money, some of the following wine drinkers said: "have you heard that there is a rumor from Lei temple that the son of God has been looking for chaos artifact. For this reason, he sent people to the eastern continent many times. Recently, it seems that he heard about the owner of these artifact."


    Hearing these words, the four people were shocked at the same time. They didn''t expect that the thunderobot hall had not broken the chaos, so they began to look for the chaos artifact. They even sent people to the eastern continent?


    In this way, their names must have been on the book case of the son of God.


    Hua Ruge swallowed a mouthful of saliva, but fortunately he didn''t go. If a high profile was exposed, no one would think that it would be a coincidence to bump into Tuoba Rui and juntianxia.


    After that, the discussion at the table below is not substantive. After going upstairs, Hua rugo glanced at the two people and said, "I told you many times. You can''t be so high-profile in the Jianghu, but you need to have a fake name."


    The two men''s eyes swept at the same time.


    "When I didn''t say it." Hua Ruge quickly sat down and thought it would be better to be a transparent person at this time.

 Chapter 2076

    Su Nianxia also said: "I don''t have chaos artifact, but you two are really dangerous. Otherwise, let''s leave these things alone and run away."


    "Even if we hide, we should change our image." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "those who have seen us will be familiar with our breath, and now change is useless."


    "Yes, we''d better try something else." It''s the way of the world.


    Hua rugo lies on the table and sighs: "I knew this chaotic artifact was so hot, I would not take it. How many people have made up their mind since then?"


    Several people did not open their mouth, but were thinking of ways.


    Running is the way to avoid, of course, but they are afraid to leave here. They have no time to prepare for any changes in Lei temple.


    They still want to stop these people from breaking the chaos.


    "We are here to stop those people''s plans, but now we are outside the thunderbolt hall, and we can''t even get the first-hand information. I''m afraid it''s more difficult to do anything." Said Su Nianxia.


    A few people are slightly eyebrows.


    "We still need to find a way to get close to Lei temple, but we can''t be as we were before, or we may be stared at together with Feng temple." Said the king.


    "Brother Jun is right. We should sneak in quietly. It''s better to be regarded as the common people in Fengshen domain, so that there won''t be any danger." Tuoba Rui also said.


    After finishing speaking, they set their eyes on Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge realized their thoughts and scratched his head. "I can refine the shapeshifting pill that conceals the weak, but I haven''t tried to conceal the deacons and the Lord of the wind temple."


    "As long as we can change a little, no one should pay attention to us." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge narrowed his eyes, thought for a moment and said, "give me three days, and I will develop it."


    She said and went straight to the nearest drugstore.


    Su Nianxia blinked and looked at the two humanitarians: "do we really want to go in?"


    "Unless we give up and give up the chaos artifact, running is not the solution." Said the king.


    Su Nianxia said with a bitter face, "of course I know that, but once we are found inside, we can''t get out."


    "We need to trust Ruge. Her shapeshifting pill should be OK."


    Of course, Su Nianxia knows how long Hua rugo has been developing this. She believes in shapeshifting pills, but if she wants to enter the tiger''s den, she still has no bottom in her heart.


    In these three days, several other people from the main temple arrived at Lei temple. From the tall buildings here, we can see that those people also entered the temple without doubt.


    The level of Hua Ruge''s Alchemy, especially the alchemy, can be said to be at the top of the scale. Although countless precious herbs are wasted, it is still the alchemy that can adjust the breath.


    In order to give people psychological illusion, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia decided to change back to their daughters. They just adjusted their appearance to be more ordinary, and the four were actually two couples.


    In this way, even if people who are familiar with each other see that the gender is not right, they will not carefully explore their breath. As long as people who are not familiar with them carefully explore, Hua rugo guarantees that they will not be exposed.


    Of course, the four people did not form in the inn. Instead, they found an old house without any people. After the formation, they quietly came out, and then went out of the "Ziyang God domain" to enter the thunder god domain.


    Before leaving, Hua Ruge did not forget to write down the street and location of the house that had just been transformed, so that once someone asked, they would say that it was from Ziyang God Kingdom, and it could also be hidden.


    The disciples who stood guard in the thunderobot domain were more clear about the questions, but Hua Ruge responded very naturally, saying that he and others came to vote for relatives and wanted to do some small business when there were many people in the thunderobot hall.


    When those disciples saw that their appearance was ordinary, their breath was not strong, and their hands were very shabby, they had no doubt about it. They warned them not to make trouble in the God Kingdom, and then let them in.


    It''s said that this kind of panic is common for Hua Ruge. He comes here with his face not red and heart not dancing. The second step is to buy two adjacent houses, because it''s strange to live together, and it also reminds people of four people.


    In order to further disguise his identity, Hua rugo did not use the best Lingjing that he would normally use when buying a house. Instead, he took out some uneven Lingjing, some of which were top-grade, some of which were middle-grade and even some of which were inferior.


    In this way, it doesn''t look like a rich person, like a simple person who has spent many years to save a little money.


    Although they didn''t have money, they actually took out a lot of money. They were like little people who had never seen the world, so it was easier to buy a house. They soon chose two humble houses in two remote places.


    After paying the money and going through all the formalities, several people walked into the house.


    Hua Ruge is very careful all the way, which makes Su Nianxia feel that if Hua Ruge goes to murder, he will surely cheat all the tolerance.


    Hua Ruge coughed: "this is called anti reconnaissance. Do you understand anti reconnaissance?"


    A few people smiled and said nothing.


    Su Nianxia and juntianxia stayed here for a while and then went back to their house to have a rest. They didn''t want to let people find flaws, so although there were idle rooms here, they didn''t live.


    In the evening, Hua rugo looked at the ordinary face of Tuoba Rui and said with a sudden smile, "why don''t you look better?"


    "Restore the original appearance?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    This time, Hua Ruge''s pills have been upgraded in an all-round way. It''s not that a pill can only be shaped once, but it can be shaped as you like as long as you take it for half a month.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "it''s not your own image, it''s other good-looking men."


    "Tired of watching?"


    "It''s not. It''s just a new face." Hua Ruge said without knowing his life.


    At the next moment, she saw that Tuoba Rui had changed back to her original appearance, and her sharp eyes were like knives.


    Hua Ruge didn''t think it was wrong before, but after seeing the expression of Tuoba Rui, he said: "jokingly, no one looks better than your face. I still like this."


    "Is it?" Tuoba Rui said, step by step.


    Hua Ruge felt that the comer was not good, so he backed away and said with a smile, "really, what I said is the truth, and I never cheat."


    "Never cheat?" Tuoba Rui repeated it.


    Hua Ruge soon felt that his flurry was a little exaggerated. He said: "we should always have some strategies for others, but we don''t have conscience for you and me."


    "Conscience?" Tuoba Rui then walked forward, eyes color more heavy way: "your heart tells me, you have the idea of derailment."

 Chapter 2077

    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly: "no, you don''t know who I am?"


    "Yes."


    When it comes to this, Hua Ruge is already standing by the bed. There is no way to go back.


    Hua Ruge did not pay attention to the bed, Tuoba Rui stopped her waist, looked at her and said, "you are a heartbreaker."


    Hua Ruge''s face is muddled. The word "Xindao" is not used in this way. She is clearly a little daughter-in-law.


    Looking at Tuoba Rui''s expression on the line, Hua Ruge could only recognize and counseled: "I was just joking with you."


    "Is it?"


    "Mm-hmm." Hua nodded like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui raises his eyebrows slightly: "I want you to see clearly what a man looks like."


    As he spoke, Hua Yuege felt that his waist had collapsed and the whole man was falling towards the big bed.


    Later, Tuoba Rui bullied him and said, "don''t close your eyes."


    Judging from her past experience, she''s been stabbing the horse.


    It turns out that men''s jealousy can''t be challenged. Any attempt to challenge will be killed immediately.


    The next day Hua Ruge only felt back pain. She had arranged to go out with Su Nianxia, but she could only say that she would accompany Xiaobao and go out later.


    Su Nianxia didn''t doubt it either. He took the monarch out of the door and wanted to see the situation of knowing the thunderobot domain.


    Hua Ruge is not good at looking at Tuo BARREI when they go out. Of course, she dares to look secretly. If she is caught, she will have no good fruit.


    Of course, Hua Ruge is not idle in the house. She thinks that she should make a good plan about what small business to do. This time, it''s not to make money, but to hide people''s eyes and pry for information.


    She is too lazy to refine when selling wine and pills. There are many magic weapons and objects from those killed in her space, but they may also be exposed when selling them.


    If you think about it, you can only go to the grocery store here to buy some small things, such as jade talismans, array plates, third-class skills and non-conforming weapons. This kind of small stall is everywhere, but it will not be doubted.


    She planned to purchase the next day. Like other small vendors, she kept haggling until the owner was angry.


    After they left the shop, the shopkeeper complained that they were too stingy, and the memory was profound.


    At this time, a large number of people and horses come into the city every day. The Leishen temple has been prepared for a long time, but there is no place to live. Even though the whole Shenyuan is very busy, there are many stalls on both sides of the street.


    Four people set up two stalls, took a small bench and sat on the side of the road. Hua rugo and Su Nianxia shouted happily. Tuoba Rui and juntianxia had changed their looks and temperament, but their temperaments had not changed. They would never come to shout from their own identities.


    Hua rugo is very good at chatting with people. Although it''s not convenient to deal with men when she''s dressed as a little daughter-in-law now, it still hasn''t extinguished her enthusiasm. She still talks and chats with people everywhere.


    The stall owner next to them was very fond of talking and chatted a few words. The elder brother began to say, "have you heard that the owners of the holy light temple, the water temple and the earth Temple who came a few days ago have promised to help the thunder temple?"


    Hua rugo is not surprised to hear that there are several helpers, but on the surface, he looks surprised: "but I heard that breaking this chaos is not a good thing."


    "You don''t understand. Since the son dares to do it, he will have a way." The elder brother also believes in the son blindly.


    Hua Ruge could not say anything in front of other people''s believers, so he nodded, "yes, yes."


    "The son of God has promised that as long as he breaks the chaos, he can snatch the chaos artifact himself. The Lei temple will never take it as his own. Those temples covet the chaos artifact one by one. I think they will agree to death now and in the future." The man said again.


    Hua Ruge swallowed his saliva. I dare to go to the chaos artifact. It''s not easy to do.


    If all this is agreed, the eastern continent will surely be turned upside down. It is impossible for them to watch their people being persecuted and ignore them. But as soon as they rush past, they will inevitably be besieged.


    In fact, the core of this matter lies in the five of them.


    But now I don''t know where the childe has gone? Is there any danger?


    "I''ve heard from the masters of the temple. When we open up another continent, we won''t be so poor. There is Lingjing there. Then we can have as many as we want." The man is still talking.


    Hua Ruge has also heard that these people have been brainwashed by the thunder temple. It is estimated that who is blocking their fortune now is their enemy.


    "We don''t have to set up a stall if we can." She thought to herself, but her mouth was still attached.


    "Of course, human beings in the eastern continent and other territories are very weak. When we go there, we are human beings. Where can we do such inferior things?" The way the man looked forward to.


    Before Hua Ruge could speak, the man on the other side came up and said, "fourth, you''re thinking about something good again. Don''t forget that most shrines don''t agree. I don''t know if we can reach an agreement."


    "Second brother, you don''t understand. Our son has been in power for more than 20 years. Can you see what he can''t do?"


    "I don''t think so, but this time things are different. I think it''s still up in the air."


    "You didn''t have a vision. I''m sure you can make it this time."


    Those two people argued at the same time. Hua Yuege looked at the three people here and saw that they were all thoughtful.


    From this person''s words, we can hear that the Leishen temple is making a lot of promises. This is true for the people in the God domain, and it is true for the people in other temples. We need to know that people''s resistance to temptation is very weak. In this way, we are afraid that all the major temples will not be able to bear the bottom line.


    If these people agree to break the chaos, they will plunder after success, because the original intention is so, no one can stop it.


    After the great chaos of the God''s territory, the other four areas will never be spared. Finally, all kinds of resources will not be preserved, and it is good not to be enslaved.


    Hua Ruge suddenly felt like he was going to be a slave to his country. He was very upset.


    Ya, I have made up my mind to them. How can I bear it?


    She looked at the other three. They were quiet or worried, but each one was as angry as she was.


    So she soon calmed down and felt that it was still necessary to think of a way to put it into action. It was better not to let these bastards break the chaos. Even if they did, they should be treated.


    She was thinking of seeing a few familiar disciples of Fengshen temple about to pass by. They were talking about this time one by one. They didn''t look down at the roadside stall.

 Chapter 2078

    Looking at the disciples of the Wind Temple passing by, Hua Ruge could not help shouting at several people: "look here, some of the best jade talismans sell only ten Lingjing."


    Several people heard the sound and looked over, but they did not stop on their faces. They just looked at the jade talisman, then shook their heads, then walked away while talking.


    Hua Ruge knew that the effect of his shapeshifting pill was good without any doubt, and he felt more relieved.


    A few people set up a stall on the street this day. Hua Ruge and the nearby stall keepers were all familiar with each other, but they didn''t hear more news. They only knew that the major shrines were still coming, and everything was under discussion.


    In the evening, Hua rugo is not interested in the place where he wants to take Hua rugo to buy cheaper jade talismans and small magic weapons. But now she is a vendor. If she is not interested in cheap goods, she will be doubted. So she immediately agrees happily.


    When the stall was closed in the evening, Tuoba Rui and Hua rugo went together, but they found a cheap shop. They thanked the man and went back.


    On the way back, Hua rugo felt that there were eyes staring at them from behind. Before she turned her head, she was patted on her left shoulder, and then she looked left. Suddenly, a figure hit her on the right.


    This person''s speed is really too fast, Hua Ruge didn''t react at all, just felt the familiar breath.


    When she turned her head to the right again, she found that the man did not bump into his arms, but was held by Tuo BARREI on the side of her shoulder.


    "Brother in law, you are too mean." Mink''s mouth is full of resentment.


    Tuoba Rui took his hand off his shoulder and said lightly, "no holding."


    "Stingy." Xiaodiao said and looked at Xianghua and said, "sister, Diao thinks of you again."


    It turned out that the man who rushed over was a mink.


    Hua rugo just wanted to say that he had been separated for a few days. Then he said in surprise, "how do you recognize me?"


    "I can smell and recognize the taste of my sister no matter what you become." The little mink said proudly.


    Hua rugo thinks this is not easy to change.


    At this time, shangguanli also came from the back and said, "I knew you would come too, sure enough."


    "Didn''t you get my letter?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Shangguan Li shook his head: "I started earlier, maybe I missed it."


    "Fortunately, we have a sharp heart." Mink on one side.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t help feeling his head, but he didn''t feel like a king of beasts.


    "This is not the place to talk. Let''s go back and talk." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Soon back to the two people now bought the house, Su Nianxia and Jun Tianxia also heard the movement rushed over.


    "Sister a Li, you are well-informed. Is there any new news?" Su Nianxia asked first.


    "I don''t know what information you have." Shangguan Li asked first.


    "We are the ones on the street. There is nothing else." Hua Yuege answers.


    Shangguan Li then nodded his head: "my power has not developed here, but I overheard some news that several major shrines will stop the action of Lei temple."


    "Is it? I just don''t know if it''s firm enough. " Hua Ruge is worried about this.


    "Probably not. It''s said that there are temples of life, time and war, which are almost the strongest in the western continent." Said Shangguan Li.


    Hua Yuege sniffs the words and picks his eyebrows slightly: "is there such a temple?"


    "Of course, any power can be combined into a divine power." Tuo Ba Rui replied.


    Su Nianxia then asked, "can the life temple really control life? Can the temple of time really control time? "


    "Yes." The king nodded.


    Hua Ruge took a breath of cold air, thought about it and asked, "surely there will be a space shrine?"


    "I''ve heard of that, yes." The mink replied.


    "It seems that some of our supernatural powers did not appear inexplicably. They were probably passed on from the West." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and said, "mine is not."


    "Is there no temple of heaven?" Hua Ruge looks up at Shangguan Li.


    Shangguan Li shakes his head: "there is no such temple in the twelve main shrines. The rules of heaven are so strong. If there is one, there is no reason not to appear in the main shrines."


    Hua Ruge looks at Tuo BARREI, and his heart is very unbalanced. Everyone else is at risk of being cracked. How can he be an exception? It''s an extraordinary monster.


    "So, as long as these three temples come out to stop us, nothing will happen to us?" Su Nianxia asked carefully.


    "I don''t think so. If the thunderobot hall is really fully prepared, the three temples will not be fooled." The king replied.


    When Su Nianxia heard this, his mind turned and said, "since we don''t have allies, what we need to do now is to help the allies. It''s important to find out what the hell is going on in Lei temple."


    "Xia Xia is right. We can''t stop these people with our own strength. We can only divide them and let them all rise up before they unite completely." Shangguan Li then said.


    Su Nianxia nodded repeatedly.


    Tuoba Rui also said: "OK, we will act on this, but now it is not easy to find out the information, see if we can think of other ways."


    "That''s right. It''s too dangerous to spy on the news." Said the king.


    Hua Ruge is the most frequent spy in this area. When she first heard the news and made allies, she immediately shook her head. She felt that it was difficult to get involved in her skills in a short time. What''s more, she wanted to get involved in high-level affairs and explore other people''s core secrets.


    "Yes, it doesn''t work in a short time. If it works." Su Nianxia also sighed.


    Shangguanli said, "I have another message. Do you want to hear it?"


    "What is it?"


    "The son of Lei temple asked a celestial master from the north, saying that he could predict the future and was on his way now." Shangguanli said lightly.


    As soon as they heard it, they understood what it meant. Hua Ruge was even brighter at the moment and said, "what''s the skill of immortal master?"


    "It''s not clear, so there are risks." Shangguan Li answers.


    "I''m the best at putting on airs." Hua Ruge smiled, then looked at several people: "then you just need to cooperate with me."


    "No way!"


    Tuoba Rui, juntianxia, Xiaodiao and Su Nianxia all spoke at the same time in the next second.

 Chapter 2079

    Hua rugo, seeing the serious appearance of some people, immediately shrunk her neck, thinking that she might not be able to go this time. Of course, she didn''t give up her last struggle and said in a deep voice, "otherwise, you can choose some to protect me. Maybe we can fool them and they won''t break the chaos."


    Several people have thought about it. We can try this method, just think about the right person.


    There is no doubt that this job is dangerous. If you want to pretend to be an immortal master, you must be exquisite. From this point of view, it seems that no one is more suitable than Hua Ruge.


    Tuo barrow took the initiative and said, "I come. I know the rules of the road. I can scare people."


    "What if the immortal master is a girl? You become a girl, too? " Hua Ruge blinks at him.


    Tuoba Rui''s face is a little dark.


    Let him become a woman, or let him die.


    Su Nianxia also said, "I''ve been a saint. I''m good at bluffing. If the immortal is a woman, I can."


    "What kind of fun do you have?" Hua Ruge glanced at her.


    Su Nianxia said with a smile, "I''m still a child in front of sister rugo. In fact, I can be alone for a long time."


    Jun Tianxia holds her hand and frowns slightly. Naturally, he doesn''t want Su Nianxia to be dangerous.


    "Well, let''s try to rob the immortal master''s chariots and horses first. If it can be done, we will go in together. Then no matter who pretends to be immortal master, we can go in and out together." Shangguan Li''s way of reason.


    The mink frowned before, and now when he slapped the table, his eyes lit up and said, "this is good. Let''s go together, even if there is danger, there will be a care."


    "That''s right." The monarchy and the world are in harmony.


    Hua rugo glanced at these people, only to find that it''s not appropriate for so many people to commit risks at the same time. If they muddle through, it''s easy to say that once they are among the strong in the temple, they have to become meat and mud.


    "Let''s go, or we will not spy on the military situation and send out all the people." Hua Ruge holds Tuo BARREI''s hand and faces all humanity.


    "No, I''m not at ease without my sister." Mink hurried.


    Shangguanli also said: "we don''t know what skills the immortal master has and how well outsiders know about him, so this time it''s different. It''s very dangerous. We won''t rest assured that you two will go."


    Juntianxia and Su Nianxia nodded, and Su Nianxia said, "that''s right."


    Tuo Ba Rui shook Hua Ruge''s hand and said, "it''s better to go there together. It''s more convenient for us to go there."


    "That''s fine, but as it is said, we should be careful." Hua Ruge has some uneasy ways.


    Several people are looking at each other and smiling. Hua rugo is careless. Actually, he worries a lot.


    When the official glass in the sky took out the news he had heard, he said: "the immortal master was born in the last six months. It can be said that he had no idea. In the God Kingdom, it was also said that he was extremely divine. The Lei Temple invited this man to come, but it''s not clear whether to find the immortal master to calculate or cheat people."


    "What''s the name of this man?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "It''s called the white crane immortal master. It''s said that it''s because this man''s mount is a white crane." Said Shangguan Li.


    "It''s said that the immortal master has arrived at the Danxia realm. It''s only ten thousand miles away from here." Shangguan Li goes on.


    Several people thought it was not too late to start now.


    "It''s not too late. We''ll start tomorrow." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Everyone nodded and agreed.


    In the evening of that day, several people went back to their houses, and then they closed the door. Hua Ruge suddenly thought, "Xiaorui, if you say that this man really has no choice, can you count on us to rob him?"


    "I''m not sure." Tuo Ba Rui replied with a dignified look.


    Hua Ruge was joking. Seeing Tuoba Rui so serious, he couldn''t help but ask, "can''t you really have this skill?"


    "Foreknowledge is not metaphysics, but also a kind of supernatural power. It will exist in the world naturally." Tuo Ba Rui said while passing the cotton cloth to let her wipe her face.


    Hua Ruge swallowed a little water course: "it''s a bit of a heresy, isn''t it? We have miracles to follow. What''s the matter with the divination?"


    "It''s a kind of genius. It won''t appear the day after tomorrow, and most of it exists in beasts. Human beings should be very few." Tuoba Rui answers.


    Hua Ruge thought again: "then do you think that the white crane that can actually predict, that person is bluffing, or that immortal master is what kind of animal cultivation adult."


    "It''s all possible." Tuo Ba Rui said, "but now we should think about how to arrange children and mother-in-law adults."


    Hua Ruge didn''t think about it before, but now he sighed: "I''m embarrassed about it, and I don''t know whether it''s safer to take it with me or stay here?"


    "It''s dangerous. It''s better to stay here. As long as you stay away from us, no one will notice." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "well, there are tools to protect them. You can escape if you are in danger."


    "Well, we have no worries after we stay." Tuo Ba Rui said and looked at Hua Ruge: "OK, go to sleep."


    Hua, like a song, answered.


    The next morning, a few people left the city of sky in a humble corner of the backyard before they left. They told Qi Ling well, and then they left.


    They were still pretending to be like this. They went all the way out of the thundery realm. After flying for a while, they arrived at the Ziyang realm. After leaving the realm, there was an empty space. So several people sacrificed to fly.


    The speed of the spaceship is very fast. The journey of less than ten thousand li is one hour. Several people arrive at a small God area after all, which is the place where they are waiting for the immortal master.


    According to shangguanli''s information, the immortal master is very well-off. If he doesn''t arrive at a divine realm, he must stay in the Best Inn for one night, and then he will make his way the next day, so this place is bound to arrive.


    Several people chose the Best Inn in advance and waited for the immortal master to come here.


    In the evening, Hua Ruge was dozing by the window. A cold wind blew by. She opened her eyes vaguely and saw a group of people with distinctive armor coming from the street in the distance.


    The color of the armor is blue. It''s the same as the thunder temple. It''s obviously the soldiers over there.


    These people are just on the way. Behind them, they can see a crane pulling a gorgeous carriage and flying slowly in the sky. Hua Ruge is immediately enlightened. It seems that his heart is right.


    Soon the disciples of the thunderobot hall stopped on both sides of the door of the inn where she lived, while the crane slowly landed in the center, and the carriage door was facing the door of the inn.

 Chapter 2080

    Hua rugo tries to see who is coming out of it. As a result, several disciples of Lei Temple look up at her when they see that her actions are too much. One of the leading figures says, "little lady is so unruly. Is that what you see? Don''t you hurry back? "


    "Yes." Hua Ruge with a smile retracted his head, and closed the window, left away from a scared look.


    After closing the window, she began to think about how to get close to the so-called immortal master.


    Downstairs, a man in white came down from the car. His crystal hands touched the crane''s head, as if he was appreciating it. The crane raised his head, proud and gentle.


    "Master Xianshi, please." The man who just scolded Hua rugo said.


    The immortal looked up at the man and said lightly, "I''m the most disgusted with swagger. You don''t have to show the prestige of Lei Temple everywhere."


    This man heard the displeasure in the immortal master''s words, but he felt some injustice in his heart. He just scolded an ordinary little woman, which annoyed the immortal master somehow.


    They are the main temple of Leishen temple, which was originally defiant. But this immortal master is the son of God who wants to invite him to sit on the table. How dare he offend? He quickly asked, "yes, I will certainly stop later."


    After hearing this, the immortal master answered lightly. He stepped into the inn. When the leader of Lei Temple wanted to follow him, he turned around and said, "my friends are coming these days. Don''t mind if I wait here."


    "Do you mind?" The man hurried on.


    Although the sooner the son goes back, the better, but the requirements of the immortal master still dare not listen, otherwise, he left in a rage, and it would not be so easy to ask again.


    After hearing this, immortal Shixuan swung his broad robe and big sleeves, turned around and entered the inn. Some pioneers had already ordered the best room. Immortal Shixuan walked upstairs and a little boy was waiting by him.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening and closing in the next room, Hua rugo looked at Tuo Barry. He had guessed it before, so he was not surprised. He just had to be careful.


    "We need to find a way to get in touch with the immortal master at a close distance and find out the truth." Hua is like a song.


    They thought they could see it. They should have a general impression at the first sight. They didn''t expect to be scolded back by the Lei temple. Several people dare not use the power of divine yuan to probe. Because it''s so impolite, being found is equivalent to declaring war.


    Not only are they thinking, but the other side is also thinking.


    Several people listened to Lei''s temple. Four of them were guarding the immortal sect. It can be seen that the immortal master didn''t want to disturb the people, or the inn would be packed down.


    Hua Ruge''s ghost ideas are the most. He soon smiles at Tuoba Rui and opens the door without saying hello.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t know what she was going to do. Immediately her pupils shrank, but it was too late to stop her. At this time, Hua Ruge had opened the door and was talking to the disciples of the nearby Lei temple.


    "How hard are you? I dare to ask the white crane immortal who can predict the future?" When she came up, she went straight to the theme. Her voice was loud, and she could be heard in several rooms.


    Or the person who scolded her before said, "what do you want to know about this? Come back soon? "


    Because of the situation that annoyed the immortal master before, now his attitude is not so arrogant, but his face is still impatient.


    "Don''t be angry, elder brother, little lady. I also want to find the immortal master to see the good and bad in the future. Please do me a favor." Hua Yuege said and took out some of the best Lingjing.


    A few people saw the money in front of their eyes. They didn''t expect that a small woman with a bad appearance could be so rich. Just a little thought made them understand that it''s impossible to live in the Best Inn without money.


    However, he was still unable to be tempted by the temptation. Then the leader''s face sank a little bit. In a cold voice, he said, "master Xianshi, how can I see you? He will leave quickly and disturb Xianshi Qingjing. Don''t blame us


    If it wasn''t for this immortal master''s merciful heart, they would have started to take care of it directly. Anyway, it''s just an ordinary woman, so it''s not good to kill her.


    Hua Ruge knew that he could not start from a few of them when he saw that they were not moved by money, so he went straight to the room and amplified his voice and said, "master Xianshi, I have admired you for a long time. It doesn''t matter if you don''t show me the future, just to see your proud little woman will be satisfied."


    These people in Lei SHENDIAN are not tired of it. Along the way, there are many people who want to see the immortal master. However, the immortal master does not receive them at all. They know that the immortal master likes quietness, so two people, one left and one right, come forward without asking for instructions, and they are going to frame her out.


    Hua Ruge realized that it was impossible, and just wanted to step back and have a fight. When he couldn''t say he couldn''t see him, he heard someone in the room say, "please come in."


    The light three words made the movements of the two Lei shrines stiff. The leader was also unbelievable. The immortal master was not easy to see people. Even many of the temple''s main saints could not touch him. I can''t imagine meeting an ordinary little woman today.


    Hua Ruge is also stunned because the voice is familiar. If she doesn''t hear it wrong, it''s a familiar acquaintance.


    Inside the little boy quickly opened the door, and then measured his body and said, "this lady, immortal teacher, please."


    Hua Ruge walked in with doubts. The boy closed the door behind him and shut the disciples of the thunderobot hall out.


    Hua Ruge saw a man in white sitting at the desk when he entered the door. He was supposed to be drinking tea. Now he put down his tea cup and smiled at her with a soft smile. Only when he faced her, his smile was not alienated, only endless tenderness.


    She froze, a moment of surprise and joy.


    "Look at your sincerity, and I''ll see with you." The man said, a wave of his hand in the room will be more than a sound barrier.


    The disciples of the thunderobot hall outside are very curious, but they dare not try to collide with each other.


    The five people in several rooms also heard the immortal master''s words. They were clearly familiar with the voice and intonation. They were surprised and didn''t worry so much.


    After the formation of the border, Hua Yuege went to the front, left and right to have a look. Finally, he reached out and pinched the white man''s face twice. After successfully pinching the other man''s face, he said, "it''s true. How did you come here?"


    She said pleasantly.


    The childe without trace rubbed his face and said with a smile, "you really can''t change this temperament at any time."


    "No, I''m all like this. You can recognize it?" Hua asked with a frown.


    Mink is based on the taste, but childe''s nose should not be so easy to use.

 Chapter 2081

    "Don''t say your breath hasn''t changed completely, even if it has changed completely, I can recognize it," said childe wutrace with a chuckle


    "Bragging." Hua Ruge murmured, "it''s clear that my breath hasn''t changed."


    The childe shakes his head and laughs.


    "Sister Yuege." A clear boy''s voice sounded on one side. Hua Ruge saw the little boy at the end of the song. He didn''t pay attention to it before, but now he recognized it with a little care.


    "Little nine, you''ve learned how to shape." Hua rugo reached out and pulled her hand over and asked, "is this a good time?"


    At this time, Xiaojiu would have his original appearance. He first threw himself into Hua rugo''s arms and asked for a hug. Then he said, "it''s not good to follow the master in danger. He was hurt a little. He woke up and soon saw that the master was also seriously injured, which brought him back to the eastern continent."


    "Are you going back?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Xiaojiu nodded: "yes, the master said he didn''t trust you after the injury, so he came back."


    Hua rugo thought about it and asked, "how do you take people away? Do you know the magic of space?"


    "I don''t know. When I was hurt in space, I seemed to have some instinct to wake up, but I haven''t fully mastered it yet. It was only used in a hurry to take it away, and then I can''t do it." Xiaojiu is also very upset about this.


    Hua Ruge rubbed her head and said, "it doesn''t matter. I will wake up completely slowly."


    "Mm-hmm." Xiaojiuyi nodded his head and said excitedly: "although I know a little about space travel, I can sense something that will happen in the future."


    "Everything?" Hua rugo is very interested in this.


    Xiaojiu shook his head and said, "I don''t know how to use this, but some things will suddenly appear in my mind. When I concentrate on Shenyuan to know, it won''t work."


    Hua Ruge understood that when she heard this, Xiaojiu was the power left in her blood, just like her and mink, and the three of them had not fully awakened the blood power, so it was just an instinct drive.


    "So you are the real white crane immortal master?" She said with a smile.


    Xiaojiu nodded his head proudly, but quickly said, "but I think the master has this ability."


    "Oh? What do you say? " Hua Yuege asked.


    When hearing this, childe wutrace only laughs and drinks tea, but does not speak.


    "Once a friar made an appointment with someone for a contest. He came to the master the night before and took a lot of money to predict the outcome of the contest. But I couldn''t see it that day, so the master said he was right." Xiaojiu repeated.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and he said with a smile, "if I''m not wrong, your host predicted defeat, right?"


    Small nine smell speech to stare big eye way: "if song elder sister you also can?"


    She thought that it was a great thing to predict the future. Now she has some doubts about life. Suddenly everyone is back.


    Hua Ruge and traceless childe look at each other with a smile, but they are tacit.


    In order not to let Xiaojiu doubt life, huaruge said: "it''s not a miracle, just a little brain."


    "Think and see the future?"


    "Not to see, but to reckon." Hua Ruge corrected it for a while, and then said: "that man who went to the night and got a lot of money shows that his opponent is very strong. He is extremely insecure and eager to win. This kind of person has a bad mentality, which will be affected by external factors. As long as you tell him that he will lose, his mentality will be worse the next day, and then he will lose if he meets a strong opponent."


    "Is that so?" Xiaojiu felt that although he could hear every word clearly, he could not understand the meaning easily.


    Hua Yuege said, "look at the childe without trace and ask," but this is the reason? "


    "I can''t hide it from you." The childe without trace recognized it with a smile.


    Xiaojiu is still thinking about it. He wants to know whether the prediction is more powerful or the calculation is more powerful.


    Hua rugo asked childe Wuchen, "I just heard you say downstairs that there are several friends coming back. Does that mean us?"


    "Guess if it''s prediction or calculation?" The childe without trace raised his eyes and asked her.


    Hua Ruge looks at Xiaojiu and wants to get the answer from her. As a result, Xiaojiu still thinks about it and doesn''t pay attention to their conversation at all.


    "I guess it''s still extrapolated." She said.


    "Why?" Childe wutrace has always been endlessly patient with her.


    Hua Ruge thought it over and laughed: "you said to the man that you had some friends coming and you wanted to stay here for a few days, which means that you didn''t know how many people we would come to. At that time, although you recognized me, you didn''t know whether my companion had arrived, so you left a few more days."


    "I know it''s hard for you." Childe wutrace shook his head again, and then said: "I know you will not let the thunder Temple do anything but ignore it. But I''m so swaggering, you will definitely make up your mind. Today, when you see you, you want to wait."


    At this time, Xiaojiu was attracted by the voice here. It seems that the calculation is more powerful than the prediction. After all, it can''t be nimble or not, as long as the mind is clear.


    "This is a good way to get close to the Lei temple." Hua Yuege said, "what are you going to do?"


    "I don''t know how many forces leishendian has mastered. I have to mix in first, check the situation and then make plans." Childe Wuchen looked at her and said, "I will send you messages. Don''t worry."


    "I''m not sure to tell you the truth. You''re going deep into the dragon pool and the tiger''s den. It''s up to you two." Hua Ruge said on one side.


    "No, I don''t mean to take Xiaojiu with me," said childe wutrace, shaking his head. "When you come to join us, one more thing is to ask you to take care of Xiaojiu for a while."


    Xiaojiu wants to leave. He immediately pulls up the sleeve of the childe without trace and says, "no, Xiaojiu should follow the master and not separate from him."


    Without waiting for childe Wuxian to appease Xiaojiu, Hua Ruge said: "it''s not good. You can''t go in such a place alone. Even if it''s inconvenient to send messages, I''ll accompany you."


    "No trace childe frowns:" improper, you are not careful enough


    "I''m an expert at acting." Hua Ruge said to Xiao Jiu, "you will enter the space at that time, and I will become you, so that I can mix in smoothly."


    Although Xiaojiu didn''t want to enter the space, he nodded his head when he listened to this safely.


    What else does the childe want to say? Hua Ruge immediately waved his hand and said, "that''s it. I''ll go back and explain it to them."


    She said and waved away the border. She opened her mouth and said, "thank you very much, master Xianshi. In the future, I will take the woman''s foundation seriously. I will not flirt with old Wang."


    I can''t hear that, but I still have to say seriously: "well, go out."

 Chapter 2082

    Hua rugo smiled at him for a while. When he turned around and went out, he changed into a respectful little woman and thanked the guards of Lei temple. Then he went back to his room.


    As soon as she entered the door, she was pulled to the front by Tuo Barry. She looked up and down. Seeing that she was ok, she asked with a sigh of relief, "is it him?"


    "Exactly, I thought where he was recovering. I didn''t expect that he came here to see us half a year ago." Hua Ruge is also very happy to say that she is also concerned about the childe, who has no trace. Now she is sure that she is OK, so she is in a good mood.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head and said, "that''s OK, so his plan is to inquire about the news?"


    "Yes, I don''t think it''s convenient for him to go alone. I''d better go with him." Hua Ruge said and pulled up Tuoba Rui''s hand and said, "you can rest assured that nothing will happen with our ability to cope."


    Tuoba Rui is held by her, but she has no soft heart at all. She frowns and says, "you mean you are together?"


    "You have to say I''m the most suitable and experienced." Hua said like a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and said, "no, it''s too dangerous."


    "Xiaorui, how can''t you see? Now we are facing such a strong opponent. If we don''t start first, we will be in danger if we fall into a passive position completely later." Hua rugo took his hands and said earnestly.


    "To go is to go, but also I go." Tuoba Rui insisted.


    Hua Ruge shakes his head: "you are not suitable for me. Don''t worry. I have you, my mother and our treasure. I will never put myself in danger."


    Tuoba Rui frowns.


    "I''ll be back soon, don''t worry." Hua Ruge persuades again.


    Tuo barrui knows the current situation and that Hua Ruge is really the best at doing such things. He also knows that although Hua Ruge usually listens to him, once he encounters such things, he will never step back, and he can''t stop him.


    But he could not stop him and would not allow her to take risks, so he only looked at her and did not speak.


    He always acts strongly, but now his eyes are half helpless and half reluctant, which makes Hua Ruge''s heart soft.


    "Well, I promise you that you will not be involved in any risks. You will come back safely. Don''t worry about it." Hua Ruge lifted his face and coaxed him softly.


    Tuo Ba Rui blurted out a sentence: "it''s not allowed to be too close to Wuji."


    Hua Yuege was shocked for a moment, then smiled and said, "you won''t refuse because of this, will you?"


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t speak, but held her in her arms. After a while, her voice was steady: "I''m afraid to lose you. I don''t want to lose you in any form."


    Hua Yuege looked up at him, and saw that his face was heavy, as if he was upset about his decision.


    She clapped his back and said softly, "no, you can''t think too much."


    Tuoba Rui is very confident that she won''t change her mind, but she will panic when she''s not around.


    That night, Tuo barrui and Hua rugo talked a lot, but they were not things that should be paid attention to, but important things that happened since they met.


    Hua Ruge is listening. She always talks about the way they get along with each other. She rarely listens. But today, she feels a strong unease from Tuo barrow, so she doesn''t interrupt. She just listens to him.


    Tuo Ba Rui said for a long time, thinking of what the wind and waves had come between them, he felt as if he was relieved. He fell asleep with Hua Ruge in his arms at dawn.


    They didn''t sleep for long. The next morning, a waiter came to deliver the food. Hua Ruge couldn''t sleep because of something in her mind. She also wanted to tell her partner about her decision early so that they could feel at ease.


    After breakfast, she and Tuo barrui went out of the door, and the other two families also went out one after another. They said that they would go shopping, but in fact they would meet in a teahouse. Hua Ruge also said what he was going to do.


    Of course, some people still stop, but Hua Ruge''s idea has been determined, so they can''t stop it.


    After the matter was settled, several people also made a plan. Hua Ruge and childe Wuchen would take the information of the Lei temple, and then pass it on to the people who were bought by shangguanli, so that the news could be smoothly delivered to them.


    After making the plan, several people told Hua Ruge to go away.


    When he went back to the inn separately, Hua rugo saw that the guards of the Lei temple were still guarding at the door, and he said with a smile, "I''ve worked hard, and I''ll treat you. Please have a drink of tea."


    "No need. Go in quickly. Don''t disturb master Xianshi''s purity." Said the leader with a cold face.


    Although the immortal master received such a humble woman, he despised her in his heart.


    Hua Ruge, no matter what he thought in his heart, could set up a traceless childe in the room, so he walked in the door and smiled with a humble look.


    Several disciples of Lei Temple despised Hua Ruge at all. Their eyes moved away without even following her in.


    After Hua Ruge closed the door, he said hello to Tuo BARREI, and the whole man disappeared in his room and appeared in the border next door.


    At this time, the childe without trace is feeding the little fox to eat the dried meat. Xiaojiu turns into a prototype and lies on the table. His two front claws are holding the dried meat and eating fast.


    Seeing Hua Ruge, the childe without trace put some dried meat in his hand on the table, looked up at her and said, "look at you, they agreed?"


    "Don''t say, your image is very similar to that of a magic wand. They must believe it." Hua rugo said, sitting opposite him and looking at him.


    The temperament of Childe wutrace is gentle and elegant, but his face is plain but not gentle. That state of indifference and indifference is really a kind of extraterrestrial superior.


    He is the most suitable person to play the role of immortal master because he has no such characteristics as Tuo BARREI and others.


    The childe without trace smiled quietly, poured a cup of tea for her, and said: "but you must promise me a condition to go with me."


    "Whatever you want, you can say it." Hua Ruge has no burden on his mind, so he should open his mouth.


    "Listen to me, don''t act rashly." The childe without trace looked at her and said.


    Hua rugo thinks it''s nothing. When he nodded, "no problem, is there anything else?"


    The childe shakes his head, smiles again and says: "it''s not easy for you to really promise me this one. Where else can you care?"


    "Don''t worry, I know the importance and I will never mess with it." Hua Yuege agrees.


    Xiaojiu felt bored after eating some dried meat, so he took the dried meat to Hua Ruge and looked at Hua Ruge with pitiful eyes.


    Hua Ruge smiled and touched her head. "If you want, sister, I will take you out to buy food at any time."

 Chapter 2083

    Xiaojiu pours into Hua Ruge''s arms and feels that she can eat delicious food with her sister Ruge. Sometimes she thinks that how can sister Ruge not be with her master, so there are two people to take care of her.


    It''s just that she doesn''t want to think about it. She feels like she''s missing something.


    Hua Ruge reached out to touch Xiaojiu''s hairy head and said with a smile, "Xiaojiu is lovely."


    Seeing that the two people get along with each other, childe wutrace also dotes on a smile and asks Hua Ruge, "when shall we leave then?"


    "In order to prevent the thunderobot hall from becoming suspicious, the sooner the better." Hua Ruge said, "we''ve discussed it. We all think it''s better to be early rather than late."


    "Now that we are all ready, let''s go tomorrow." The gentle way of Childe wutrace.


    "Well, I''ll get up early."


    The childe shakes his head: "no, come back when you wake up, not in a hurry."


    He knows that Hua Ruge is sleepy and getting up early will affect the mood of the whole day to a great extent.


    Hua Ruge was not embarrassed in front of him. He simply said, "that''s the decision."


    After she said that, she put Xiaojiu down and left.


    When Xiaojiu saw Hua Ruge leave, he was reluctant to give up. He turned to look at his master with pitiful eyes.


    With a soft smile, childe wutrace stroked her head and said: "tomorrow, sister Ruge will come again, and so on."


    Xiaojiu is helpless. He rubs his head on the palm of Childe Wuwen''s hand. It seems that he is slightly dissatisfied.


    "Darling, one more day." Childe wutrace is appeased in a soft voice.


    On the other side, Hua Ruge comes back. Because the spatial supernatural power is really mysterious and mysterious, the power fluctuation is very difficult for people who do not know the spatial supernatural power, so the guards of Lei temple are not aware of Hua Ruge''s movement.


    Hua Ruge returned to the room and saw Tuo barrow walking up and down the room with one hand behind him. When he saw her coming back, he stopped walking and sat at the table as if nothing had happened.


    She saw a smile, lying on his back and asked: "what are you thinking?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just planning for the future."


    "Do you know why I said you were not suitable for undercover?" Without waiting for his reply, Hua rugo said, "you can''t tell a lie."


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her from the back of her head. She can''t see his expression but can feel that he will reply for a while.


    Hua Yuege smiled again, leaned over from behind and kissed him on the face, saying: "don''t worry, I won''t run away with others, it will always be yours."


    "I don''t think so." Tuoba Rui immediately denied.


    "So you think I ran away with someone else?"


    "Dare you!" Tuoba Rui subconsciously spits out two words, and only after realizing that he is careful with his eyes can he shut up.


    Hua Ruge has been used to his jealousy. Now, seeing his small appearance, he is inexplicably cute, so he kisses him again and can''t get up on his back.


    Tuo Ba Rui knew that he had been seen through, so he simply stopped working. He pulled her to his front and said, "traceless is good for you, and even won''t take care of you like me. I''m afraid that you will like him if you touch him for a long time."


    "I''ve been in touch with you for a long time." Hua Ruge said with a smile that he didn''t take it as one thing at all.


    "It''s been a long time before I worry." Tuoba Rui said solemnly.


    Hua Ruge didn''t understand it at first, but later he figured it out. He was afraid that she would be tired of the new, and abandon him to find another one.


    Thinking of this and looking at his eyes full of crisis, Hua Ruge couldn''t help but laugh. When did Tuo Ba Rui, who can''t survive, start to feel insecure?


    "I know that at this time I should worry about your safety and the general situation of the world, but I just don''t think these things can stop you, but I''m upset about it." Tuoba Rui is honest.


    Although undercover is difficult, Hua Ruge is experienced and has an identity that won''t be doubted. With her skills and a safe person like childe Wuxian, she should not be exposed unless she is very surprised.


    All these things were considered before he agreed, but he admitted that he was worried about things that were also important. It was soon known that childe wutrace loved Hua Ruge in western Xinjiang. It was natural that he had no bottom in his heart to let them both live in the same trouble.


    At this time, he reflected on himself more and felt that he was not good enough to sing to China. He silently decided that if he had passed the disaster, he would not kill his own little song any more. He would have to be good to her all the time.


    Hua Ruge has no distractions in his heart. Naturally, he can''t understand what he thinks. He thinks that he''s making a fuss and is too nervous. He comforts him and says, "I know you care about me, but I''m not the same. Even if you let me leave, I won''t leave. Don''t worry."


    She said and reached out and touched Tuo Barrow''s face, feeling that he was particularly cute when he was nervous.


    To put it in the ordinary Tuo Ba Rui will definitely avoid, but this time she was honest to touch and pinch, and just said: "then you must come back safely, I promise not to hurt you in the future, besides drinking, everything will follow your temperament, how about?"


    Hua rugo was surprised to hear this. She couldn''t imagine that she could have such a day. She hurriedly said, "this is what you said?"


    "Well."


    "Then you will go shopping with me, fight with me, and read me stories before going to bed." Hua rugo thinks that it''s better to seek more benefits in the cupboard at this time.


    Tuoba Rui nodded his head without thinking.


    "It''s OK to visit the mountains and play with the water, regardless of my cultivation?"


    "Yes."


    "How many concubines can I find?" Hua rugo thinks the future is full of hope.


    Tuoba Rui thought that she would agree with everything she said, so she nodded her head without listening carefully. Half of her head was nodded, and she reflected. Looking up at Hua Ruge, she asked, "what do you say?"


    Hua rugo saw that his face was not right and hurriedly restrained his smile and said, "I just want to see and tease you and let you contact the reaction speed. It doesn''t mean anything else."


    "Is it?" Tuoba Rui raises his eyebrows slightly, and his face is cold again.


    "You said no harm to me..." Hua Yuege swallowed her saliva and whispered.


    Tuo Ba Rui realized that he didn''t want to scare his daughter-in-law away, which gradually softened down, but his tone was a little stiff: "it''s OK, but you can''t say that again."


    "Don''t say no, I''m the most devoted person. How can I have that idea?" Hua Ruge said with a smile.


    She once felt that she could go to heaven for a moment, but unexpectedly, she was swept down again by an eye, and the days of embracing her left and right could only be realized in her dream.


    Tuoba Rui nodded and looked at Xianghua as if he were saying, it was almost the same.


    Hua Ruge breathed a sigh of relief and thought that it would be too dangerous to mention such a thing next time.

 Chapter 2084

    Tuoba Rui is much more stable after being coaxed for a few words. He is a person with few words, so he is silent again.


    But Hua rugo didn''t know what he thought. He thought that he was annoyed by himself, so he hurriedly came to him and said, "I''m really joking with you. You can''t know what I mean to you, and how can you like others."


    Tuo Ba Rui is more comfortable after hearing this, so even if he knows that Hua Ruge is misunderstood, he still doesn''t want to explain it.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is over. She is absolutely angry. She scratched her head and said, "if you are not sure, I will not go. No matter how the world develops, we will face it together."


    This is undoubtedly the most passive way to play. She will never consider it when it comes to ordinary Hua Ruge, but in her mind, Tuo BARREI will always rank ahead of the rest of the world and even her own life.


    if this decision will affect their feelings, she will never do it.


    Tuo Ba Rui was shocked to hear this. Unexpectedly, she took care of her mood so much at this time, which made him not have enough mind.


    Of course, in this respect, his mind is indeed ungrateful.


    He took Hua Ruge''s hand and said, "I know that the relationship between us will not be affected by anyone or anything. I am too nervous."


    Hua Yuege took a breath and said, "so don''t you object to my going?"


    "But I prefer to go."


    Hua rugo shook his head: "give it to me. What you have to do outside is not easy. Don''t think how dangerous I am. At this moment, someone has hit us all. We won''t surrender. Then we will only have to fight back and forth. No matter where we are, it''s equally dangerous."


    "I know." Tuo Ba Rui said and held her in his arms. Then he whispered, "I just can''t bear it."


    "Me too."


    "When will you leave?"


    "Tomorrow morning."


    "Let''s go." Tuo Ba Rui stands up and pulls her.


    "Why?" Hua Yuege asked curiously.


    "Take you to delicious food." Tuoba Rui said that she had a soft kiss on her forehead.


    Hua Ruge smiled and nodded, "OK."


    When going out this afternoon, Hua rugo not only had enough to eat, but also bought many delicious things to store, in case of passing the time of undercover that might be boring.


    When the two people came back in the evening, Hua rugo said hello to the guards of the he Lei temple again. The other side still didn''t look at her very much.


    Hua Ruge not only doesn''t care about this, but also complains. When he goes back, he says to Tuoba Rui, "these fools don''t know that they have been looking for a magic weapon."


    "Well, go to bed earlier." Tuoba Rui said to take her to bed.


    Hua Ruge thinks that it''s better to be intimate with each other since tomorrow, so she holds his neck and turns back to her original appearance. A pair of peach blossom eyes are slightly confused.


    Tuo Ba Rui felt her throat was tight and leaned over and kissed her on the lips.


    Hua rugo closed her eyes with a smile, but she soon found that there was no other action after Tuo Barry''s kiss. Instead, she stood up and slowly took off his own clothes.


    You need to know that he usually incarnates as a wolf at this time. How could he be so gentle.


    She opened her eyes to see him, saw that his eyes were clear, and looked at her as if her father were looking at his daughter. She said, "don''t come here, sleep well."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hua Ruge is speechless for a while. Is this still the Tuoba Rui she is familiar with, who is cold and abstinent in the daytime and incarnate as an animal in the evening?


    Tuoba Rui went to bed again after she widened her coat, and touched her head: "tomorrow we should get up early and sleep well."


    Hua Ruge usually has a lot of discontent when she is squeezed, but Tuo BARREI suddenly becomes so gentle that she has no sense of security. She says flatly, "are you still angry, to be honest?"


    "What do you say? I''m afraid you''re too tired to get up and obedient." Tuoba Rui is comforted by tears and smiles.


    He didn''t want to eat her unless he wanted her to have a good rest.


    The devil knows how hard it is for him to restrain at the moment.


    The more he rejected Hua rugo, the more he thought about it. So without saying anything, he threw himself on him and said, "tonight you have to think about it, if you don''t want it, you have to think about it."


    Then she kissed him and attacked him.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t react for a while, because there were not many times when Hua Ruge took the initiative in this kind of thing, which was the first time.


    No matter he or other people should not have thought that one day, Tuo BARREI was so tough.


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s attitude, the fire page in his heart ignited. Without saying anything, he turned over and pressed Hua Ruge under his body. His sexy voice was low: "since the lady has this idea, I should be satisfied for my husband."


    When he spoke, the corner of his lips rose unconsciously. Hua Ruge blinked after reading it, thinking that he might be a little impulsive.


    Of course, at this time, she could not help but continue to think about it. Tuo Barry''s delicate kiss had fallen on her, and the hot touch almost ignited her.


    That night, Hua Ruge once again tasted the consequences of provoking animals. The next day, he wanted to get up early, but he couldn''t wake up at all.


    Tuo Ba Rui gives her mental strength and relieves some fatigue. He thinks she can wake up early. Now he sees her sleeping but he doesn''t wake up.


    After sitting next door, childe wutrace is waiting for Hua Ruge to arrive. He knew that the guard of Lei temple would leave early, so the guard of the leader asked with courage, "master Xianshi, I don''t know when you will leave. I''d like to prepare your horses and chariots."


    Childe wutrace read a book in the room. After hearing this, he didn''t pay attention at all.


    After waiting for a long time, the guard didn''t reply, so he knew that he had offended the immortal and never dared to speak again.


    I don''t know that the traceless childe is waiting for the little woman he can''t see very much.


    Hua Ruge was sleepy and tired last night. She woke up at noon this day. When she saw the bright light coming from the lattice window, she immediately opened her eyes, sat up from the bed and said, "it''s too bad. It''s too late."


    "Don''t worry about it for a while. Go back when you''re full." Tuoba Rui opens his mouth at the table.


    Hua Ruge once again saw that porridge had been placed on the table to drink small dishes, and was protected by Tuo BARREI with spiritual power. It was still hot.


    "I knew it wasn''t a mess last night." Hua Ruge knocks on his head and feels that his work is not reliable.


    "Tuo Ba Rui saw the situation and said with a smile:" I think it''s good, and should be encouraged


    Hua Ruge glared at him with a red face, which was quite offensive.

 Chapter 2085

    After eating in a hurry, Hua Ruge and Tuo BARREI say goodbye and move to the room of Childe wutrace.


    Childe Wuxian is meditating. Xiaojiu beside him has become a little boy. Hua Ruge glances at the boy''s appearance and temperament, which changes according to the image.


    So she quickly changed from an ordinary looking woman to a smart boy, and her breath imitated 90%.


    Xiaojiujianzi is very happy because she is not good at camouflage. It''s better to be a little pet to eat and die.


    So after the change of Hua Ruge, she recovered her prototype and rushed to Hua Ruge''s arms to play coquettish.


    "Little nine." Hua rugo rubbed her head, and then said, "but you can''t come out this time. You have to live in the master''s space for a few days."


    Although Xiaojiu had heard that childe wutrace had said this for a long time, he was still reluctant to do so. Hua Ruge took out a lot of food to coax him back.


    Childe Wuxian has collected the spirit and opened his eyes.


    Hua Ruge pointed to himself and said, "according to the immortal master, I may have muddled through this dress?"


    "Enough." Childe wutrace replied with a smirk.


    "I have another question before I leave." Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "what''s my name now?"


    She didn''t hear that childe Wuchen called Xiaojiu before, so she doesn''t know the name until now.


    "No, you can think of one." With that, the childe walked down from the couch, took away the books and tea sets on the table with a wave of his hand, shook his white robe, and was about to leave.


    Hua Ruge thought about it and said, "it''s easy. Your name is Xianshi, and I''ll call Banxian. With a surname, it''s Hu Banxian."


    "Well?" "This is also a name?" asked the childe without trace


    "Of course, it''s not the real name. Some people say that they have lived for many years and only focused on cultivating and peeping through the heaven. Their names have long been forgotten. This is the nickname given by people." Hua Ruge is always open mouthed when he talks nonsense.


    The childe of no trace can''t help but laugh: "also you will think this is the nickname."


    "Whether he''s good or not, I think it''s beautiful." Hua is as proud as a song.


    The childe without trace had to nod his head and say: "then we will start now?"


    "Listen to the immortal master." Hua is like a song.


    Childe Wu trace dotes on a smile and waves away from the border.


    When the border was opened, Hua Ruge was already meticulous. He pushed the door open and guarded the thunderobot hall outside: "immortal master has a life, and starts immediately."


    "Yes." The leader of the guard hurriedly and respectfully responded, which was quite different from the song like attitude towards China in front of him.


    Hua yueding couldn''t see this kind of person. When his eyes turned, he cleared his throat and said, "this inn is really the best in the God kingdom?"


    "It is." The leader of the guard felt that Hua Ruge''s tone was wrong. He immediately asked carefully, "master Xianshi, what''s your dissatisfaction?"


    Hua Yuege glanced at him thoughtfully and saw that he was a little flustered. "No," he said


    She said nothing on her mouth, but her eyes didn''t seem to be that way. When the leader of the guard contacted her, he felt a little flustered.


    He thought that immortal master was dissatisfied with him, but because of his identity, he couldn''t care about a small person, so he was even more upset.


    Hua Ruge looked at him with some frightened eyes, but he was still satisfied. He asked people to prepare seriously on the face, but he was very satisfied. This method was hard and hard for him.


    The chariots and horses have been prepared for a long time. The leader of the guard quickly asked childe wutrace to go downstairs. Naturally, Hua Ruge was closely behind him.


    When I went downstairs, the leader of the guard still looked at the face of Childe Wuxian from time to time, and kept thinking about what he might have done wrong these days?


    When I arrived downstairs, childe wutrace flew up and got on the car on the back of the crane. Hua Ruge also followed in. After a while, he said, "master Xianshi has an order. Go now."


    As soon as the sound came out, the crane spread its wings and flew. The guards of the thunder Temple offered Flying Magic tools to follow and soon disappeared in front of the onlookers.


    Tuo BARREI and Xiao mink opened the window at the first time to see the place where the group disappeared. Su Nianxia then looked at the past. These people were in a complicated mood.


    The departure of Hua Ruge and the childe without trace means that they are no longer spectators in this fight, and what they do will directly affect the whole event.


    Several people looked at each other at the window, among which Tuo Barry and Jun Tianxia had deep eyes. Xiao mink and Su Nianxia were fighting, while shangguanli was as peaceful as ever.


    If one of these people can choose someone who can see the matter objectively, it must be Shangguan Li. In her opinion, Hua Ruge can''t deal with this kind of thing easily, but it''s not a challenge. As long as it''s not impulsive and safe, it''s OK.


    As for the final direction of the whole thing, she can''t predict. She can only see the development of the situation.


    "Let''s go, and we''ll go back." You are the first to speak.


    The rest nodded in silence, then left the Inn and headed for the direction of the thunderobot domain.


    On the other side, Hua Ruge felt that the crane was flying very steadily, and the sedan chair was as stable as on the flat ground, so after observing for a while, he was relieved.


    In the sedan chair, there is also a border. Hua Ruge doesn''t need to pretend to be in it. He lies down on the long seat on one side, legs up, and a bunch of grapes in the other hand. He is talking incessantly.


    There is only one topic. It''s to tell all kinds of interesting stories about his son Xiaobao. After all, he hasn''t seen the child, and she wants him to know about it.


    Childe wutrace is absorbed in the music. He always smiles at the corners of his mouth. He looks at Hua Ruge''s posture and listens to the story in her mouth. He always feels as if he is a stranger.


    In his eyes, she was always a child who didn''t grow up. It''s unexpected that she was also a decent mother.


    "You will like it when you see him. The boy can talk now. His mouth is very sweet." Hua Yuege tells the story vividly. Sometimes he looks like a real nuclear child.


    "Yes," nodded the childe


    "We''ve known each other for many years. My children are over two now. When are you going to find a daughter-in-law?" The topic of Hua Ruge turned to him again.


    The childe shakes his head: "how do you talk about me again?"


    "It''s not just me, it''s everyone else." Hua Yuege took another sentence.


    Childe wutrace can''t see around, and he said: "fate can''t be forced, and I''m not alone with Xiaojiu. Don''t worry about me."

 Chapter 2086

    Hua Ruge is still the same as he said before, but he can''t help it. Knowing that this kind of thing can''t be persuaded, he''ll order it to the end.


    Childe wutrace doesn''t want to talk about this. He thinks that if the person who accompanies him all his life is not Hua Ruge, then there is nothing wrong with him. Besides, he is accompanied by a fox and doesn''t feel lonely.


    "Let''s talk about Xiaobao. I haven''t given the children a gift yet." Said the childe without trace.


    Hua Yuege waved his hand: "the gift will be free. Children should rely on themselves and always enjoy their success."


    Before that, the mink has sent the king''s blood essence, and Su Nianxia has also sent the real fire mark, which is equivalent to the fact that the child has not started to cultivate and has developed the skill of leaning against his body. He doesn''t know the southeast, northwest and northwest at a young age.


    "That''s not true, but when it comes to gifts, I have to think about what I can get." "No trace childe says with a smile.


    Hua Ruge has a headache because she still needs to return the gifts when she has children. She doesn''t know what she can offer.


    Along the way, they were chatting about what happened in the last year. In the evening, they would find the Best Inn to rest as usual. After the crane stopped, they spread their wings again. Childe Wuchen and Hua rugo entered the room one day and another.


    During this time, Hua Ruge came out to explore with the guards of Lei temple. As a result, the leader of the guard was more anxious than her. He didn''t wait for her to say, "I heard that the dishes in this restaurant are very good. Would you like to see Banxian?"


    Hua Ruge knew that what he said before was effective when he looked attentive. He was afraid that he could not take care of himself, so he sent it back to Lei temple and sent it to the people above to condemn him.


    She was eager to eat and drink, which is also a routine, but on the surface, she still made a very cold gesture. She shook her head lightly and said, "I haven''t eaten food for many years, so I''m sorry I can''t accompany you."


    When she said this, she looked like a woman with a clear mind and few desires. It seemed that she had been able to get along for many years. Who would have thought that the delicacies hidden in her space could almost fill two houses at the moment.


    "That Banxian adult tasted the good wine here. It''s said that the wine of this family is made by a secret recipe passed down from the ancient times. It''s mellow, fragrant and memorable." The captain of the guard went on.


    Hua Ruge could not hear the wine, but her heart was strong, and there was no sign on her face. She said coldly, "I''m not interested in it. Please don''t persuade the leader."


    She said it in her mouth, but she was afraid that she would not be persuaded.


    On this day, she had a lot of snacks in the car, but she had not eaten any rice. Moreover, she also wanted to taste the legendary wine passed down from the ancient times. If she had a good drink, she would have made a lot of money.


    The leader of the guard''s face was thicker than she expected, and he still said with a smile: "this is some of our intentions. If you go there, you will not be disappointed. If the food is not delicious, you hit me."


    The guard next to him also said, "yes, we will be willing to be beaten at that time. You are welcome to have a taste."


    Hua rugo felt that it was almost the same when he came to this son, so he gave a dry cough, and then said, "since you are so kind, I will try this Banxian."


    "This way, please..." Said the leader of the guard.


    Hua Ruge, still with a cold face, followed the group, leaving only half of the guards outside the room.


    When hearing the movement outside, childe wutrace thought of the possible expression of Hua Ruge and smiled lightly.


    On the other side, Hua Ruge went down to the second floor, and before she could wait for her box, she could smell the smell of dishes and strong wine. With her experience of tasting all kinds of delicious food in the world, she immediately judged that the things here must be delicious.


    She can''t wait in her heart. She regrets that she didn''t come to eat by herself. Now, with such a large group of people, she always needs to pay attention to her image, which will definitely make her unhappy.


    After arriving at the room, the leader of the guard asked Hua Ruge to order. Hua Ruge just shook his head lightly and said, "it''s ok if you like."


    Then the leader of the guard said to the waiter, "bring all the dishes here, and serve some of the best wine."


    Small two know this is the person of thunder temple, naturally dare not neglect, hurriedly led the life to nod and stoop to go out.


    When the leader of the guard looked at Hua Ruge again, he had changed his smiling face and said, "master Banxian, we have been admiring you and immortal teacher for a long time. I''d like to ask your name."


    "After many years of cultivation, I have long forgotten the name of the laity, only my surname Hu." Hua Yuege said with an enigmatic face.


    The leader of the guard said with reverence: "the immortal master and the half immortal are really the world''s top people with profound Taoism. I''m presuming."


    "It''s just some small things. The leader doesn''t care." Hua said in a big way.


    The leader of the guard said: "I don''t dare to be. I''m Zhao. I''m the third. Just call me Zhao San."


    Hua Ruge nodded his head when he heard the words, which was not polite.


    He said it, and the guards around him all talked about flattery. According to their imagination, a little fairy child who has never seen anything in the world would be happy to hear the flattery, but he did not know who he was.


    who thought that Hua rugo would start to say a few words, and then he just agreed at will, with a totally indifferent look on his face, not moved by flattery at all.


    The guards then thought that the immortal master''s Taoism must be not shallow, or even a child could not be so determined.


    You should know that they are the people of the Lei temple. Even if they are just the guards, they should have a high look. Unexpectedly, they can''t make a little boy move this time. It''s a bit of frustration.


    According to Hua Ruge''s usual practice, she should be bragging at this time, because she likes to talk and makes up a set of lies. She can certainly cheat these people.


    But before she came here, she asked him what the image of Xiaojiu was. The answer of Xiaojiu was that, in order to prevent the exposed stuffing, Xiaojiu always didn''t speak,


    in order not to let the gap between the front and the back be too big, she can''t speak now, only to hold back several versions of the story.


    This is probably a long time for her to maintain the image of Gao Leng. The more she perseveres, the more difficult it is for her. I don''t know how tired Tuo Barry is every day.


    Of course, her inner suffering can''t be seen from her appearance. Her appearance is a pretty young student. Her own aura is very strong. As long as she doesn''t open her mouth, she is very intimidating.


    When the guards saw Hua Ruge''s silence, they didn''t speak very much for fear of offending him.


    They said that they were guardians. In fact, when Leishen hall sent them, they also intended them to explore the truth and falsehood of the immortal master. But before, childe Wuwen could not speak, and the little boy was inseparable from childe Wuwen, and they did not open their mouth. They had no chance.


    Now it''s said that the children are going out for a walk. Of course, they should take the opportunity to explore. The strategy has been set. Who knows that the first attack will fail.


    Hua Ruge laughed in her heart. She was so smart that she had seen these people''s intention now. Since she made up stories to scare them, she would not open her mouth at all.


    After these guards shut down, food and wine came up, and Hua Ruge''s attention was completely shifted. Looking at the dishes with all colors and flavors, he felt that he was drooling.


    "Master Banxian, you can taste the steamed tiger meat of this signboard. It''s made of the most tender part of the sanpinxian beast, the ground tiger. It''s delicious." Zhao San is introducing.


    Hua Ruge looks forward to it, frowning on his face, and then slowly chewing it in his mouth.


    People are looking forward to Hua Ruge''s response. As a result, Hua Ruge does not show any amazing look, but slowly sends out a syllable: "HMM."


    Not to say delicious or not to say delicious, the expression is even more people can not see the clue.


    The guards thought it might be that they didn''t like to eat, so they changed the course for another introduction.


    Hua Ruge took another bite when he heard the introduction, and then he thought it was delicious on earth. But he didn''t say it on his mouth, and he said "MMM" again.


    She is well versed in the characteristics of the staff. She can really frighten people or pretend. She has no chance to show the first one, so she can only go back and ask for the second.


    fortunately, although she has no silence, she sees a lot and has no pressure to do it.

 Chapter 2087

    But there is also a drawback to pretense, that is, it''s not pleasant to eat, and she still wants to drink, but she can''t be advised to carry a glass of wine.


    These may be easier to bear for others, but it is not easy to put them on Hua Ruge.


    Fortunately, soon Zhao San poured a glass of wine for Hua rugo and said, "how about having a taste of this wine?"


    Hua Ruge can only taste it, but because of his identity, he can''t drink it completely. He can only drink half a mouthful at a time, and then he said, "well, this wine is still passable."


    She makes wine and sells it herself. The wine is of high concentration, but after all, it''s not long enough. Now she has been drinking this wine for 300 years. Although it''s not as strong as her, it''s very fragrant, and it really has the same aftertaste as the description.


    Zhao San and the other guards finally heard this sentence, and they had a little bottom in their hearts. It seems that the restaurant can satisfy the fairy boy.


    "Then you can taste more. When you leave, you can buy more gifts for Banxian and immortal master from the shopkeeper." Zhao Sanlian said hurriedly.


    Hua Ruge agreed with this in his heart, so he neither nodded nor shook his head, but picked up the glass and drank the other half.


    She''s really not a good drinker. In order to avoid losing her temper, she''s also controlling her drink. She wants to look like she''s just barely drinking. She doesn''t like it very much.


    But no matter how much, as long as she drinks the guards, they think the routine has a play.


    Zhao San began to ask, "what do you mean when you ask me this morning? Is it immortal master who thinks we''ve been neglected? "


    Hua Ruge ate another piece of rabbit meat, which said: "I''d better not speculate on the idea of immortal master."


    She was hanging them on purpose to make them nervous.


    Zhang San''s eyes flashed cold light in Shanghua''s song, but he thought it was very attractive, so he nodded and stopped talking.


    This atmosphere is obviously not suitable for questioning. Hua rugo glanced at a few people, and when he saw that these people were all bowing their heads and not talking, he felt that they were still a little far away.


    It should be put in the ordinary time that she has been known as brother and brother, and big bowl has been drinking, but now she can only slowly wait for these people to lead to any topic, and then turn to the things she wants to know.


    Next, the guards knew that she was not easy to get along with and did not dare to ask questions. Instead, they frequently advised Hua Ruge to drink wine and serve dishes.


    Hua Ruge''s appetite opened and she began to eat more. She didn''t drink more wine, but when they advised her, she thought it was unwise that she didn''t take the antidote before she came. Otherwise, she would drink these people up.


    Eating and eating her face has some emotional color, it is no longer rigid, because she felt that she would always give people some opportunities, so that the fish can be hooked.


    "Monsieur Banxian is a good drinker. I''ll give you another drink." Zhao San said again.


    He had already seen the blush on Hua Ruge''s face, and thought that the Banxian adult could speak better if he drank more.


    Even if the above investigation is not good, he has to know whether he is neglecting or not. Otherwise, he will be unlucky when the immortal master comes to the hall of thunderobot for a word.


    Hua Yuege didn''t drink it, but said, "is Zhao San right?"


    "Yes, it is." Zhao San answers in a hurry.


    "For the sake of your dinner, I''ll tell you why." Hua Ruge seems to be moved by the other party''s actions and speaks on his own initiative.


    Zhao San did not expect so fast, immediately said: "Banxian adult please tell."


    "First of all, master Xianshi thinks that the bed of the inn is a little worse than that of the previous one. The second problem is the leader''s body." Hua is like song''s understatement.


    When Zhao San heard that the problem was on him, he was really shocked. Then he asked, "what did the villain do wrong?"


    "That''s your attitude towards the little woman that day. If it''s publicized, people think that our immortal master is impersonal and cold-blooded." Hua Yuege said.


    "But the person who came here never met. I thought that immortal did not see anyone, so I did this. Please tell immortal Banxian a few words for me." Zhao San explained.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "you can refuse, but your attitude is really bad. Master Xianshi is quite dissatisfied with this."


    Zhao San felt that all the sweat was coming down. When the immortal Master arrived at the Lei temple, he must be the son''s guest. If he mentioned that, he would not die.


    He was in a hurry, and then he said, "master Banxian, please help me. I''m sure you''ll be grateful for your kind words in front of the immortal master."


    Other people also look forward to watching Hua Ruge and


    "on the face of everyone inviting me to eat and drink, I will not lose the fairness and seek truth from facts." Hua Ruge solemnly agreed to come down.


    But what she promised was a little too fast. Zhao San and others had no idea. They didn''t think the kid''s attention was on it. Even if they had attention, I''m afraid they would forget it when they went back.


    but again, they didn''t think it was right. They had to hold on and wait for a good time.


    Hua Ruge felt that he had eaten a little half full when he needed to collect chopsticks. He felt that it was not very comfortable to be able to keep up.


    Just after having dinner, several people took Hua rugo to another box to listen to music and drink. When they were out of the box, Hua rugo took a pill to stop drinking while everyone was not paying attention, so there was no problem in how much to drink.


    Because there was a meeting before, people are less formal now, and there are beauties around. The atmosphere is much easier than before.


    Zhao San insists on finding a girl to serve Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge refuses but asks the girl to make tea. She leans on the chair with a white jade cup in her hand and turns it slowly.


    In the middle of the box was a girl playing the piano and a girl singing. The music was very pleasant.


    She thought it was reasonable to relax a little at this time, so she drank a few more cups. Now she is not afraid to get drunk after taking pills.


    It''s obvious that the people of Lei Temple don''t touch this for a long time. Once the venue is relaxed, they drink one cup after another, very happy.


    One of the guards took two drinks, put down his glass and said to Hua Ruge, "master Banxian, what''s the immortal''s opinion about the emperor''s coming attack on the eastern territory?"


    At last.


    Hua Ruge held the wine glass and said lightly, "master Xian has mentioned it. This time, there will be several forces blocking it. As for the result, master Xian wants to deduce it again."


    "Banxian means that there will be war?" Another guard road.


    Hua Ruge nodded affirmatively. She didn''t need to predict the future or even reason. No matter what happened inside the western continent, their eastern territory was bound to stop them.


    "I don''t know which temples will do harm to the thunderobot hall?" Zhang San asked.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment, then shook his head: "master Xianshi didn''t say it, he just said it was a strong enemy, which was very difficult to deal with."


    In fact, we don''t need to think about this judgment, because it is necessary to have the strength to fight with the main temple such as Lei temple, and it is impossible to strike a stone with an egg.


    In fact, these words are almost the same as those not mentioned, but their faces are really grim, because the authorities must be confused. Once they hear that there will be war, and then they hear that there are strong enemies, they have begun to consider whether their lives can be saved.


    Where is the energy to judge what is true or not.


    Hua rugo knows that these people are easy to cheat. Moreover, she is not fabricated from nothing. In theory, she can stand the scrutiny. Therefore, every cheat is accurate.


    "I don''t know if master Xianshi can solve it?" Zhao San is the first to respond.


    he just went to his daughter-in-law, but he didn''t want to join the war. In case that little lady died, she would not be cheap to others.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know his mind. He said mysteriously, "I can''t say that. The leader can ask immortal master."


    Of course, Zhao San didn''t dare to ask, so he touched his nose and said, "thank you for your guidance."


    "Thank you for the little things." Hua Ruge is very generous.


    When she spoke, she had already calculated. These people had to ask about almost everything. It was her turn.

 Chapter 2088

    After another drink, Hua rugo seemed to let go of these people''s wariness. Then he said: "everyone, I''m just here with immortal master. I don''t know what I should pay attention to when I go to Lei temple. Please give me a way."


    "Master Banxian, you and the immortal master are the guests of our temple. Naturally, no one will embarrass you." Zhao San said immediately.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "although so, I still know well. I don''t know what kind of man is the son of God? What are the taboos? "


    When it comes to Saint son, the look of these guards is getting grim. A moment later, another guard said: "master Banxian, we dare not criticize his highness, but since you ask us, we have to tell you the truth. His Highness has great ambition and can''t tolerate any different voice. You''d better speak carefully with master Xianshi."


    Some of the other guards nodded.


    Zhao Sanben didn''t want to say that, after all, it would be bad luck if this thing reached the ears of the people above, but other people said it, and he said nothing unkindly, so he said: "Xiao Wang is right, his Highness the son will always make the most correct decision, and others should not interfere."


    He can''t say clearly, but the meaning is obvious. The son is headstrong, has a good temper, and is not easy to be offended.


    "That''s what I know." Hua Yuege said with a faint voice and said again: "the reason why master Xianshi agreed to go to the temple is not for the event itself, but to see if he could see the chaotic artifact."


    She still wanted to know if the whereabouts of her people had been exposed.


    Zhao San wanted to leave a good impression on Hua Ruge, and this time he said: "this is true and possible. When we set out, we heard the rumor that we had found out the whereabouts of those people with chaotic artifact."


    "Is it?" Hua Ruge''s expression is curious, but in fact, her heart shrinks.


    Zhao San nodded his head and said, "the saint sent people to investigate for a long time, and then they learned the names of the five people. These five people had already arrived in the western territory. They first appeared in the red flame domain with their pseudonyms and real names, then in the aeolian domain. They also followed the wind temple to the area near the thunder god domain, and then there was no trace."


    "Anyway, our people have already found someone to find all the people who have seen them. It''s a matter of time before they are caught by those people. So the five magic weapons are likely to come to our hands." Another guard added.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is still careless. Originally, no one knew the west, so Tuo BARREI and juntianxia didn''t have a pseudonym. Although she became a man, people in the eastern continent knew the name of Hu Yue, and she was mixed with Tuo BARREI, so they didn''t need to think about it.


    As long as you have the heart to check, you can still find it.


    Although she has changed her appearance and most of her breath, she has changed some completely. Acquaintances may still feel familiar with her. If she is found dead, she will explain it.


    She thought so in her heart, but said on her mouth, "this is the best way. I heard that the chaotic artifact Wei Zhen Huan Huan, I really want to see it."


    "To tell you the truth, we also want to see it, but I heard that each of the five people with artifact is a man of great chance. They are possessed of peerless supernatural powers, but they are not easy to deal with." Said one of the guards.


    Zhao San waved his hand and said, "no matter how fierce it is, it''s just growing up in the place where the rules are not mature. It''s a short time for us to come here. If we can find their traces, I''ll be the first to rush up and kill them."


    Hua rugo glanced at him and said to him that she looked down upon anyone. Although she was not in a high realm, she could not even beat a little guard.


    "The head is mighty." Others tout it.


    Zhao San''s hair was flattered. He turned to Hua Ruge and said, "half immortal, please."


    "I will wait and see." Hua is like a meaningful way of singing.


    She wondered if one day the goods knew their identity and real strength, would they pee their pants in fear.


    After inquiring about the news, Hua rugo also wanted to ask Lei how to deal with those temples that did not agree to open chaos, but these people shook their heads to show that they did not know, so there was nothing to ask.


    At this time, it was too late, so Hua Yuege waved his hand and said, "it''s not early. I should go back to serve the immortal master. Thank you for your hospitality today."


    "What else can I do for you?" Zhao San took the lead in getting up and said, "I''ll see you back."


    Hua Ruge recovers the high cold again, lightly nods his head.


    Back on the second floor, she opened the room and walked in. Because it was a room before, she didn''t ask for it alone this time.


    The traceless childe is feeding Xiaojiu in the room. Waiting for Hua Ruge to come back, he sees that Hua Ruge is still serious when he opens the door. When he closes the door, he is loveless.


    "How is it?" Childe wutrace wanted to laugh when he saw her.


    Xiaojiu lies on the table, her eyes are full of sympathy. Her small brain capacity can''t imagine how to disguise to deal with those outsiders. It''s too hard not to expose the stuffing.


    "I may have been exposed." Hua Ruge shakes his head.


    "What do you mean?" he asked with a frown


    Hua rugo told the news he had received before.


    The childe without trace looked at her: "how low-key have you been recently?"


    Hua Ruge shakes her head. It''s strange that she can keep a low profile.


    "That is to say, many acquaintances?" Asked the childe.


    Hua Ruge touched his nose and nodded.


    "Any enemies?"


    Hua Ruge is more guilty and nods.


    "Where are they?"


    "One Dharma protector of the red flame temple, his disciples and the black water temple probably all hate me. Some of the Wind Temple are not very pleasant to see, maybe they are jealous of my beauty and talent." The more Hua rugo says, the smaller his voice is, the less persuasive he knows.


    Childe Wuxian didn''t speak for a long time. I dare to say that she didn''t do anything else for more than a year, so she took care of offending people.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I never make trouble on my own initiative. Those people make me first." Hua Ruge explains that his eyes are wrong.


    Childe wutrace always knew her style of work, and he would not believe it or not, but nodded to show that he knew it.


    Hua Ruge sighed. She felt that she had a good image. How could she offend so many people.


    The childe thought and said, "you''d better not go. Let Xiaojiu follow me."


    Xiaojiu didn''t know why, but when he heard Hua Ruge was in danger, he nodded his head.


    "It''s not very dangerous in the Lei temple, and I''ve covered most of the breath, and the devouring beast will help me, but you''re more dangerous. You haven''t changed your shape. Your appearance must have been handed down and recognized more easily." Hua Ruge is right to worry.


    Since the thunderobot hall has checked this matter, it must be very thorough, so there must be images.


    "At that time, I will wear a mask. Those who have seen my face may not have the chance to see my image." Childe wutrace''s light way.


    "It''s still too risky."


    "It''s more dangerous not to fight now." "Let''s go together," said the childe, who had no trace. "Remember not to expose the supernatural power. We can protect our lives if we expose our identity."


    Hua Ruge thought about it and nodded his head.


    They are two people, one is the God of time, the other is the God of space. If they really want to run, they may not be able to stop them.


    "So rest, you sleep inside, and I''ll watch outside." The childe said and walked out of the inner room.


    The room is very large, with an outer room and an inner room, so it''s convenient for two people to live in.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to assign where to sleep. He just thought that those acquaintances would not be recognized if they met after they were invited.


    Those people must know now that she is not Hu Yue, but Hua Ruge with chaotic artifact. They don''t know what they think.


    "It''s better to make more friends and less enemies." Thinking of those who hate themselves, Hua Ruge sighed.


    The next day we set off as usual, and then we arrived at the thunderobot domain after another two days. Hua Ruge and the guards are familiar with each other, but there are no more useful clues. I think these people know only a little.


    After entering the city gate of Leishen domain, Hua Ruge''s mind was quietly released. As a result, several people at the city gate were found. It was the leader of the red flame temple and the Liu and Zhao Dharma protectors he brought along. Of course, there were several disciples of Zhao Dharma protectors, Yao Mei and others.

 Chapter 2089

    After exploring these people, Hua rugo hurriedly took back the shennian. Be careful of the liver fluttering. If someone catches her hu Banxian''s vest, it won''t fall.


    It doesn''t matter if you drop your vest. The key is that it''s life-saving. If you want to let people know that you''re Hua Ruge, your head will be in danger.


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s surprised appearance, childe Wuchen looks at her funny: "see the acquaintance?"


    "I don''t want to, but that''s what happened." Hua, like a song stall, has some helpless ways.


    She has just found out that in addition to the high-level people in the red flame temple, there are also the directors of the public office and the undertakers. Even the gangsters who run the tavern under her come with her.


    you need to know that these people are very familiar with her. Even if you don''t notice her breath, you can see one or two from her way of speaking. These people don''t necessarily betray her, but they keep the secret work It has to be done.


    She decided to pay special attention to her words in the future and never show a little horse''s foot.


    "This time, it''s really up to luck," said childe Wu, touching Xiaojiu''s head


    "I''ve always been lucky, but I don''t feel safe relying on it." Hua is singing and sighing.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." The childe without trace said softly.


    Hua rugo thought that he was a mud Bodhisattva crossing the river, but he couldn''t bear to beat him. He said, "OK, let''s take a step and see."


    The white crane went straight to the direction of the temple, while the people of the red flame Temple watched the white crane away.


    Liu HUFA said: "I can''t believe that Hu xiaobrother is Hua Ruge who has chaos artifact. It''s really a person who can''t look good."


    Zhao HUFA and his disciples are not good-looking. They are frustrated by Hua Ruge. They hold a grudge against Hua Ruge. Of course, they hope that Hua Ruge doesn''t mix well. It''s better to get the news that he was killed.


    but they hope to get the news that Hua Ruge is a great man. They are still a legend in the eastern continent and several other regions. Now They were completely crushed into cinders, and naturally they were even more unhappy.


    Now they have an idea, that is to find out Hua Ruge, and watch the thunderbolt hall seize her chaotic artifact, and then kill her to get rid of Qi.


    There are also a group of people who think that the long face is over there. There are the director''s adults, the business people and the little gangsters. These people have the best relationship with Hua Ruge. It''s very exciting to hear that Hua Ruge has such a big beginning.


    "No wonder I always think this kid is extraordinary. How could such a great ability be an ordinary person?" the director said repeatedly


    "Director, you are wrong this time. This brother Hu is a woman," Zhao tou reminded


    "Naturally, we know that." The director''s adult didn''t have a good temper to say a word, then way: "then you also call brother?"


    Zhao tou scratched his head and said, "since I know that this brother is a great beauty, I am really not used to this time."


    "Well, I''ve seen that image. It''s so beautiful that I can''t imagine that I can mix it with us." Another tolerance lane.


    "Not really. If I can meet you again, I''ll ask you."


    "You ask, I''ll have a look first. Our brother will have a fight. She won''t be stingy and won''t let it go." The previous tolerance said with a smile.


    "How can you even take advantage of your brother''s advantage? I''m the first one to refuse." Zhao Toudao.


    As soon as his voice fell, all the tolerance began to laugh.


    The voice was particularly harsh in Zhao''s ears, so the momentum was suddenly released. The terrorist oppression made tolerance and others unable to speak for a while, so they were almost not forced to kneel.


    "Do you know the purpose of our coming out? That''s to identify Hua Ruge. How can you call her brother? It seems that you still want to protect her? " Zhao protects the strict way.


    The director''s adult cultivation is higher, hurriedly opens a way: "protect the law adult to calm down anger, is my wait for a slip of tongue."


    "If you see Hua Ruge, do you recognize or not?" Zhao Baofa is aggressive.


    Director adult heart scold street, mouth or way: "nature is to identify, protect law adult can rest assured."


    After all, they had a very good relationship with Hua Ruge before. Hua Ruge was still helping them when they were in need of money. Now they are reluctant to point this head when they encounter something harmful to their brother.


    however, looking at Zhao''s appearance, it''s estimated that they would not be killed on the spot, so they have to nod their heads to show their loyalty.


    Zhao can''t treat Fu Hua like a song. It''s much better to bully these people. Seeing this, he hums and says, "then remember, who dares to put people on purpose and eat without your good fruit?"


    Tolerance and others are nodding.


    So said a few Zhao Dharma to be satisfied with the momentum up.


    Many tolerance feel a loose body pressure, are gasping for breath.


    They were arranged to live in the walking palace, and there were two other places in common. One was some people who lived in the wind temple, and the other was the people under the hand of the Lord of the black water temple.


    The Lord of the black water temple is not light as Hua Yueyin. He loses money and loses face. After returning to the God Kingdom, several God regions around him launched an attack. Now he has consumed two thirds of the battle power. Fortunately, the presence of the Lei God Temple is the only way to persuade him.


    The foundation he had built for many years fell short of success, so that when he mentioned Hua Ruge now, he didn''t hate others and wanted to die. Therefore, his black water temple was the most active in this performance and vowed to let Hua Ruge pay the price.


    The forces here didn''t meet, but they talked about themselves. Hua Ruge sneezed continuously. She rubbed her nose and said, "how many people scolded me?"


    The childe without trace shakes his head helplessly.


    Saying that they had stopped in front of the gate of the Lei temple, two elder parents came to meet them. At this time, the childe wutrace put on his mask.


    These people think it''s normal to be mysterious, so they invite them in with the no more questions.


    When the crane flies into the air, Hua Ruge also takes a deep breath, because after entering the mountain gate, the war without gunpowder is even started, and she has no chance to turn back, only to go straight forward.


    Although there were many times of undercover in the past, she was good at acting on occasion, but it was the first time for her to be so passive and adventurous. It would be difficult for her to do whatever she wanted.


    Several people were flying in the temple. Hua Ruge looked at the temples on the top of the mountain and found that one problem was that all the disciples seemed to be on standby, and there was no ordinary situation of closed cultivation in the temple.


    She frowned slightly as if she knew something.


    This is preparing for war!


    Soon several people flew over the blue buildings and came to a magnificent purple building. The elder introduced it as the holy womb.


    Hua Ruge''s tentative proposal was to meet the temple Lord, but the elder declined: "Your Highness the son is waiting for the immortal master, please see your highness first."


    Childe wutrace agreed.


    Hua Ruge also understood that it was obvious that the Lei temple was headed by the son of God. Instead, the temple owner with real power was elevated.


    As the symbol of the temple, the emperor of the temple is the real power school, and few can seize power. Hua Ruge knew that Su Nianxia had succeeded before, and then was the son of Lei temple.


    When we think of Su Nianxia''s skill in seizing power, we can also see the strength and ambition of his style.


    This is a strong enemy.


    Hua Ruge thought that this was not only not afraid, but also more expected, eager to fight with this son.


    See who''s better at it.


    When she thought this way, two elders had already taken them to stand in front of the palace gate. One of the elders went to explain to the doorman, and the other apologized to the childe Muji, saying that he should not be allowed to rest first, but the son couldn''t wait to meet him.


    The childe with no trace is still that gentle and indifferent appearance, saying: "it''s OK."


    Hua Ruge looked at it, and thought that childe wutrace really had a magic wand more than a magic wand. He had three points of immortal spirit, which was very persuasive.


    She felt that if Zi came to play the role, it would not be like him.

 Chapter 2090

    A moment after the boy entered the door to report, a young man came out with his entourage. He was wearing a purple robe, with a high purple crown on his head. He was born with great martial arts and a strong momentum.


    Needless to think, this man must be the fierce son of Lei temple.


    "The immortal master came from afar. We can''t welcome him from afar. It''s disrespectful and disrespectful." The son of God is the first to open his mouth, but he is full of enthusiasm.


    But Hua Ruge can still see the arrogance that can''t be changed by lowering his posture from his eyebrows and eyes.


    Obviously, this is a pretentious master.


    "I''m just a mediocre monk, your highness, I''m very grateful." Childe wutrace has a refined voice but is full of momentum in the middle period.


    Lei Mingzi thought that most of these Jianghu warlocks were charlatans. He didn''t really want them to predict the future situation. He just used his reputation to help him cheat and bewitch people.


    However, at the sight of Childe Wuchen''s bearing and conversation, he was despised. In his life, he met many people who could not lose to him until now. Although he could not see childe Wuchen''s face, he still felt that this people''s Congress was really outstanding.


    Childe Wuwen is not humble but not arrogant. He is always modest and calm. He walked into the main hall with Lei Mingzi.


    When Hua Ruge wanted to follow in, a little boy stopped him and signaled Hua Ruge to go to have a rest.


    Hua Yuege frowned immediately and said lightly, "I''ve always been with the immortal master. I''ve never been separated for half a minute. Are you afraid that it''s not the way to treat guests?"


    In her opinion, this son is a proud man. If she doesn''t put on airs in front of him, he will be looked down upon by others. Moreover, Hua Ruge''s temper is not an easy one.


    The voice was not small and the tone was not friendly, so not only the boy, but also the saint and the childe who were walking in front heard it.


    The little boy is totally stupid. He has been a boy for so many years, but he hasn''t heard that the boy can talk so hard.


    Seeing Hua rugo''s chin raised and his face proud, Lei Mingzi felt that the immortal master should have real ability, otherwise he could not be such a tough boy.


    "No trace childe slowly opens a way:" be in next discipline not square, let your highness see smile


    "It doesn''t matter. This little boy''s bravery is appreciated in this hall." "What''s your name?" said Lei Mingzi


    "My surname is Hu, and I''m called Hu Banxian." Hua Ruge is very proud.


    The other people in the thunderobot hall looked at each other and wondered if this man was mentally abnormal, and even dared to say the honor number and not the name in front of the son. Did he want the son to call him that?


    Lei Mingzi didn''t expect to get such a reply. He was stunned and said: "so, you can follow in."


    "His Highness the son is wise." Hua Ruge smiled and gave a flattery.


    Lei Mingzi then turned to the childe and said: "immortal master is really interesting."


    "She''s not used to rules since she was a child. Don''t blame her highness." As far as possible, childe wutrace doesn''t show his doting tone as clearly.


    "She didn''t do anything wrong. Why did the temple blame her?" Leimingzi and childe Wuchen said that they had arrived in the hall. They were seated separately. Hua Ruge was standing behind childe Wuchen.


    Then Lei Mingzi walked away from the waiter and said to childe wutrace, "I''d like to invite immortal master to come here to ask you one thing. Surely immortal master also knows what''s the matter in this hall?"


    Hua Yuege looks at the tea that is not cold yet. He thinks that the son of Lei temple is worried enough. He''ll get to the point before he''s polite.


    The childe without trace nodded his head slightly: "I have heard a little about it. His Highness''s ambition is admired by me."


    "So the immortal master agrees?"


    "It''s time to reorganize and establish a unified order so that all the people in the world can live under the complete rules of heaven and earth." The sincere way of Childe wutrace.


    Hua Ruge naturally supports this idea, but if we want to implement it, we must have a real mind of the world, not a mob.


    "What the immortal Master said is exactly the inner voice of this hall." When Lei Mingzi heard the face brighten again, he said, "but some people who are short-sighted are trying to block me, which is really annoying."


    Mr. Wu trace didn''t express his opinion on this matter. He can''t understand all of Lei Mingzi''s ideas now. It''s safe to talk less.


    Lei Mingzi then said, "can you tell me what will happen in the future?"


    "To be honest, I''ve seen it before I came here." The childe without trace did not bend and said directly: "it''s just that this future is not immutable. Some decisions are different, and there will be deviations in the future, even significant changes."


    Lei Mingzi thought about it for a moment or didn''t quite understand it, so he asked, "what does immortal master mean?"


    "I can only say that this road is not smooth and there are many difficulties ahead, but the way of heaven is not unchangeable. As long as your Highness has enough strength, the future is not unshakable." Go on, childe.


    Leimingzi understood this time and asked, "that is to say, what the immortal master saw now is that the temple failed?"


    "Winning or losing can''t be said for a while. A wise man should look at it in the long run." Childe wutrace said that he had to open his mouth and ask each other. Then he said: "Heaven can''t reveal it. I can only say it here. Don''t blame the son."


    Hua Ruge only wants to laugh when listening to these words. He thinks that the traceless childe is more powerful than her by fooling people around. This kind of mysterious and mysterious words will come with his mouth open, and the skill of this is to scare Lei Mingzi.


    As long as Lei Mingzi believes that the present result is not good, and that the future can be changed, he will be fooled, which means that he will rely on the childe without trace.


    In this way, they can get part of the initiative.


    Lei Mingzi was always arrogant and despised the destiny. He thought he could break many mysteries in the world. But now he is fooled by childe wutrace, but he also has some scruples.


    After all, it matters a lot, and he doesn''t think it''s too headstrong.


    So he thought about it and said to the childe: "I don''t know if the immortal master has a way to deal with it?"


    The childe with no trace shakes his head when he hears: "I''m just a Sanxian. How can he? And what decides the final direction of the mainland is not me, but you, the son of God."


    It''s a tall hat again, which makes Lei Mingzi think why it''s not very interesting.


    He is usually a self righteous person, and now he is a bit floating. Of course, his success in seizing power is his deep understanding of his shortcomings, so it''s easy to make decisions from ancient times, and always think twice before going.


    "So, I''d like to discuss with my subordinates. Master Xianshi, please go back to have a rest. I''ll see you in person when I come down." Said Lei Mingzi.


    Hua Ruge took a look at the son and thought he was thoughtful. He didn''t mess up.


    "No trace childe hears speech to rise way:" garrulous harass


    "You are welcome, immortal. Two elders, please send me the immortal." Lei Mingzi opens his mouth.


    The elder who started to meet them took them to a place that had been prepared before. It was a separate hill, and there were servant girls and children waiting on it.


    After settling them in, the two left.


    "What are the two elders anxious about? It''s not too late to leave after having a cup of tea." Hua Ruge said politely.


    One of them, Xiao Chang, said: "the half immortal''s good intentions and old men have a heart, but they have to go down the mountain to go to the palace to give orders for his highness, so they can''t stay any longer."


    "I don''t know what''s so anxious?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The elder didn''t hide from Hua Ruge either, saying: "the son of God suspects that those who hold the artifact are most likely to be in the thunderbolt hall now, so he will order people to go door-to-door inspection."


    "Yes, we are going to meet some old acquaintances and ask them to follow us." Said another elder.


    Hua Ruge heard the words and nodded: "this is a matter of great urgency. I will not keep two of them. Elder, please walk slowly."


    "You''re welcome." The two elders said and went away.


    Hua Ruge is worried because Lei Mingzi''s judgment is correct. At this time, Tuo BARREI and others must be in Lei temple. If his Highness has made great efforts to search, he will focus on the search of foreign population. At that time, an oversight may not be good.

 Chapter 2091

    After seeing off the two elders, Hua rugo and childe Wuchen went back to the room. The room had their own array. Even so, childe Wuchen still arranged a layer of boundary to prevent the voice from being heard outside.


    After taking the seat, they had a simple exchange. They both thought that the son of Lei temple was really a little difficult to deal with. They could only go one step at a time.


    In the evening, when all the people in the Shenyuan came home, the Leishen temple also started raiding, sending tens of thousands of people to check door-to-door, and the outsiders should be particularly detailed.


    , as Hua Ruge thinks, Tuoba Rui and others have returned to the temple of Lei Shen. Shangguan Li also learned the news of the raid by his own eyeliner, so he gave himself and others a fake local identity, or lived in the original house.


    Because if all the people in this house suddenly run away, they will arouse suspicion. They don''t want the people in Lei temple to find this new clue again.


    Otherwise, it can be found that Hua rugo has been in contact with the immortal master, so it can be carried by a nest.


    Fortunately, shangguanli has developed more than ten powerful subordinates in the past two years, so it''s easier to create a fake identity.


    When the thunderobot hall was checked, Tuoba Rui coaxed Xiaobao to sleep, and then gave it to shuiyunning. He went to deal with it himself. He had already made up the story about Hua Ruge and said that he would go back to his mother''s house.


    The people of Lei Temple found that there was no problem, even if it was in the past.


    Tuo Ba Rui goes back to practice mindlessly, lying in bed thinking that his side is so dangerous, I don''t know where Hua rugo will be in danger in the thunderobot palace.


    Since then, people from the black water temple, the red flame temple and the wind temple have been invited out. Every day, they turn around the streets to search for familiar breath.


    Knowing that Hua Ruge and other people have the art of transforming form, I specially told them not to let go of any image people, as long as they are familiar with the breath.


    In the red flame temple, elder Zhao and his disciples worked very hard. They could catch more than ten people a day. They all thought that the breath was similar.


    There are more people working harder in Heishui temple. With the tenet of grasping wrongly rather than letting go, each of them is a desperate one. They can catch dozens of people in a day.


    The Wind Temple didn''t agree with the idea of thunder Temple breaking chaos, so it was a bit slack, and it could catch up to two back in a day.


    Lei SHENDIAN specially invited several doctors to study the transformation, and they stared at the people who had been arrested. Sometimes they tortured and tortured if they couldn''t find out. In this way, those people who had been arrested would be unlucky, and they would not be sent back if they didn''t survive.


    And the leader, Tuoba Rui and others, will not go out at all after they know this, and they will change or hide part of their breath through various ways, so that people can not catch it at all.


    Hua Ruge, the most familiar person, has been avoiding exploration in the thunder temple. After all, no one could think that she would dare to sneak into the thunder temple.


    But she heard the news everyday and knew how nervous she was outside. She had experienced many things, but now it''s the first time that she''s wanted.


    The more she thinks about it, the more she thinks that Lei Mingzi is hateful. If he didn''t want to make such a fuss, she''s still running her own small business in Fengshen hall, guarding her men and children''s happy life. How could she fall into this field.


    Childe Wuxian is more calm than her. He just meditates or plays chess all day, which is no different from being outside.


    These days, Lei Mingzi didn''t summon two people. It''s said that he was dealing with some difficult matters. He has been consulting with his subordinates for two days and two nights.


    "Guess what happened?" Hua Ruge feeds Xiaojiu and asks childe Wuchen.


    The childe without trace dropped the white son in his hand and slowly opened his mouth and said, "internal strife, there are other shrines that are not allowed to do this."


    "I think it''s the same. I heard that the three shrines would stop chaos from opening at all costs. From the performance of Lei Mingzi, the resistance should be not small." Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    Childe Wuxian picked up another black son and said, "I think so."


    "There''s always no news in the room. I''ll go out for a walk." Hua Ruge said he was going out.


    "Go out, but remember not to lose your temper and muddle along," said childe wutrace


    "I know that." Hua Yuege said and went out.


    Childe wutrace shakes his head and laughs in the room. He says that if he knows how to deal with it, he can''t cause so many disasters and so many enemies.


    Hua Ruge''s name of going out for himself is to find a kind of fairy grass, so he has to go to every mountain to turn around.


    At first, the people on the mountain didn''t know who she was, but she introduced herself to others. Especially many girls on the mountain knew that he was a child of immortal master, and they begged her to show their marriage.


    Hua Ruge is a pretty little student, so she is very popular in front of the maid and nuns. In addition, she can act as a magic stick to cheat people, so her popularity is very high, and her popularity is getting better and better.


    Of course, she didn''t run for nothing. After running for a few days, most of the news was about the same. She went back to tell childe Wuchen, "as we guessed, the three temples are putting pressure on the Lei temple."


    "Which three temples?" It''s not surprising that childe Wuchen can find out the news so quickly. After all, huarugo can get along well with people everywhere.


    "The temple of time, the temple of destiny and the temple of war." Hua Yuege said.


    "These three temples are the most mysterious and powerful among all the temples, and they will have a lot of weight compared with speaking," said the childe without trace after thinking for a moment


    "Isn''t it? Lei Mingzi has been discussing for many days, but he hasn''t heard of any good way." Hua rugo sat on the chair and said while eating.


    The childe without trace looked at her with interest and said, "if it was you, what would you do?"


    "I don''t do this immoral thing. It''s a bit shameful to think about bullying." Hua waves her hands like a song.


    "What if it has to be done?"


    "Do it?" Hua rugo said that he thought about it carefully, and then suddenly said, "break one by one, and let the three shrines break each other."


    "It''s a good idea, but it''s not easy to sit up." The thought of Childe wutrace.


    Hua rugo looked at him and asked, "you''re going to be a dog commander and give advice to the son of God?"


    "He won''t ask. I won''t even ask." Said the childe without trace.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s safer for us to talk less here."


    Childe wutrace is speechless at the sight of her prim appearance. I think I haven''t spoken as much as you, but I''m afraid that he will disclose the secret.


    In the next few days, Hua Ruge went out to investigate the situation in the thunderobot area. He heard whether he had caught the person he wanted to catch. As a result, there was no movement at all. He heard that hundreds of people with similar breath had been caught.


    These people are saying that Blackwater Temple works hard and catches the most people every day, but the result is unsatisfactory.


    Hua Ruge touched her nose. As expected, these enemies hate her very much. I think elder Zhao''s side is so diligent.


    It''s just that they can''t think of a man wanted in the city chatting freely with his sister in the thunderbolt palace. Every day, they receive all kinds of small gifts from their sister, which is just straightforward.


    Of course, it was not long before such a day. The next day, all the subordinates who went to discuss with Lei Mingzi were gone, and he also went to find childe wutrace again.


    Obviously, a tactical strategy has been set.


    Hua Ruge felt that it was no longer easy to make a fool of this time.


    After all, Xiaojiu''s magic is not good when he is spiritual, and even if he is completely spiritual, he can''t say it, so it''s very difficult to do this all by weaving.


    She was a little lucky to be a nun, not her.


    Otherwise, it''s not easy to make it up.


    When they arrived, Hua rugo noticed that Lei Mingzi''s face was much less spirited, instead of frowning.


    "What can I do for you, your highness?" Leimingzi looked at him and said, "master Xianshi knows. You can tell me about it."


    "What the son asked, I have already answered last time. I don''t know what to ask again." The way with unchanging look of Childe wutrace.

 Chapter 2092

    Lei Mingzi didn''t want to circle, so he said, "I want to know a person''s trace in this hall. Can immortal master predict it?"


    Hua rugo''s heart was thumping when she heard this. With her toes, she could figure out who Lei Mingzi wanted to find most.


    The childe without trace is also clear naturally, only listen to his slowly opening way: "looking for people is not my specialty, your highness is looking at me."


    "Seriously?" Asked Lei Mingzi, squinting.


    Hua Ruge felt a strong sense of questioning.


    "No way." Childe Wuxian also answered simply.


    Lei Mingzi looked at him for a long time, then he took back his eyes and leaned back on the seat with a frown.


    "Your Highness, those who have made great achievements should not look forward to the future. They should be decisive." The childe without trace said.


    Lei Mingzi turned to look at him again. "Do you know what is going on in this hall?"


    "I don''t know. It''s just a little opinion." The childe said that he had already stood up and said, "I can''t help your highness this time. I''m very ashamed and I''m leaving."


    "If you are immortal, please walk slowly." Lei Mingzi''s voice is very low.


    The childe turned around and left. After two steps, he heard Lei Mingzi''s words ring behind him: "why did the immortal master cover his face with a mask and not show his true face?"


    "I have a plain appearance, and I can''t climb the hall of elegance. It''s better to cover it up." Said the childe with a light smile.


    Lei Mingzi also gave a low smile: "immortal master is really humble."


    "It''s just the truth." Childe wutrace said that he went on.


    After flying down the mountain of this temple, Hua Ruge felt a sigh of relief. She was afraid that the son would let the childe take off his mask. If that was the case, their identities would not be hidden.


    Fortunately, Lei Mingzi asked and didn''t continue, so he let them go.


    After returning to the room, the border was opened. Hua Ruge said: "it seems that he is still very afraid of the three shrines, dare not act rashly, or plan to take a safe way."


    In addition to the mask, childe wutrace still looks like a light cloud. He nodded: "now Brother Tuoba is far more dangerous than you and me."


    Hua rugo sighed. When Lei Mingzi said to find someone, she guessed it was Tuo BARREI. After investigating in the eastern continent, it''s not difficult to know that Tuo BARREI is familiar with the rules of heaven and earth.


    and he wants to break the chaos and maintain the rules of heaven and earth, so that the rules are complete and people''s accomplishments do not decline. Only Tuo BARREI can do it.


    That is to say, as long as we find Tuo BARREI and ask him to help us, breaking the chaos will be a good thing for the western continent. After all, for thousands of years, the western continent has been in a situation where there are few spiritual crystals because of the sacrifice to the gods. It''s really a time to covet the development.


    So as long as Tuo BARREI is found, other temples are likely to agree to break the chaos together. After all, this is the most conducive to development.


    In this way, Tuo BARREI is in a very dangerous situation. It''s possible that the twelve shrines will go to find them together. Who knows what terrible powers they have? If they are found, the situation will be very unfavorable.


    "Lei Mingzi is really a disaster. If we can''t control the situation, we can only start from him." Hua Ruge thought about it before and after, and finally made up his mind.


    It''s impossible to deal with the whole shrine or several temples with their current strength, but it''s not necessarily impossible to deal with someone. In the current situation, if this person falls down, the plan may collapse.


    Hearing this, childe wutrace thought: "it''s a good idea, but now it seems that this son is not weak, and deeply rooted in the thunderbolt hall, and it''s not easy to move him."


    "I''ve never been afraid of a man of the underworld." Hua rugo said that the corner of his lips was up, showing a seemingly friendly smile.


    In fact, at such a time, her inner thoughts are more treacherous than anyone else.


    The childe without trace looked at her and said, "so you think of a way?"


    "I haven''t thought about it, but I have some ideas." Hua Ruge said with a smile, "you think, the other temples are all dominated by the temple master, while Lei temple is dominated by the son of God, so who is holding his breath to let him go down?"


    "You''re talking about the Lord of the thunder temple." Childe Wuxian cooperates with Tao.


    Hua Ruge clapped his hands and said, "in this way, we can get rid of his name. It''s time to have a good chat with the temple master."


    "It''s really shady to dig the bottom of the wall behind you." Said the childe without trace.


    Hua Ruge looked at him angrily and said, "is that praising me?"


    "I am right and wrong." The childe without trace has a strong desire for survival.


    Hua rugo thought about it and thought that others didn''t seem to have wronged her. This kind of positive stabbing is not honorable, but she thought it was effective.


    Once the son of God died, the Lord of the Lei temple would resist the idea of breaking chaos for the sake of justice. When the Lei temple was laid down, it would be all right.


    "Come on, I''ll go out tomorrow and have a look around. I heard that the temple master is only a man whose rights have been elevated and whose actions are quite free. It shouldn''t be hard to see him." Hua Ruge has begun to figure out his plan.


    The childe without trace looked at her and said, "that Lei Mingzi is a bit smart. Be careful when you do things."


    "Don''t worry, he doesn''t care about us now. He has been harassed by the three temples." Hua Ruge said confidently.


    As soon as she saw the son today, she knew that he was in a very anxious state. His words and deeds were not consistent with the last meeting.


    She calculated that the thunderobot hall increased the scope of the search, and began to send disciples to several nearby God regions, and then to find the familiar people with Hua Ruge.


    The disciples of Lei temple are all very broken for this kind of task, because it''s too difficult to identify by breath alone. Recently, hundreds of people have been arrested, but there is no one leader, and they are very tired after a long time.


    Shangguan Li keeps listening to the news. If there is any sign of being found, he immediately makes a response.


    But she obviously overestimated the strength of these people. After they completely covered up their breath, no one has come to visit, let alone carefully examined them.


    Some people think it''s not difficult to keep their identity for a while. What''s difficult is how to know more information and how to stop the actions of Lei temple.


    And they were also a little worried, because Mr. Hua rugo and Mr. wuheng had been in the Leishen hall for several days, and no news came out, and they didn''t know what was going on inside.


    Especially Tuoba Rui, who has no smiling face all day, is worried about nothing.


    Hua rugo, on the other hand, got up sooner or later and went out for a walk. Because she always came out to chat with the maids and nuns in the halls these days, people were used to it.


    Even if there are men who meet each other, they also make fun of each other. No one thinks it''s strange.


    On this day, Hua Yuege went to the mountain where the temple master is located. She had not been here before, but she knew a maid. She was called to send some fairy grass just picked to the maid''s sister.


    The maid''s name is Meizhi. I met her at the foot of the mountain before. It was a maid who was in front of the temple Lord.


    The maid was very happy to see Hua Ruge coming here. After all, Hua Ruge is very beautiful and has a sweet mouth. These girls still like her very much.


    "Sister Meizhi, I haven''t seen you for a few days. She''s beautiful again." Hua Yuege said and walked up.


    Meizhi said with a smile: "you can talk, how can I come?"


    "Last time I said that I would come to send fairy grass to my sister. I just picked it and thought about my sister." Hua rugo said that she took out several Chinese herbs from the space. The level of the fairy grass is not high, but the maids like to make tea and drink it, which is good for the skin.


    Meizhi said with a smile, "it''s rare that you still think about your sister. I thought you''d forgotten me long ago."


    "How can I? My sister is so beautiful. I can''t forget to meet him once in my life."


    "You don''t know how many people you cheated, I don''t believe you."


    "My elder sister is wronged, but my younger brother doesn''t say this casually." Hua Ruge is looking around while talking.


    She is now in a small courtyard at the back of the temple. It''s Meizhi''s residence. It''s far from the front main gate.

 Chapter 2093

    "Well, you can''t come here for nothing. Please have some snacks." Meizhi said to take out some snacks from the space for her.


    "This is the best, but my sister did it by herself?" Hua Yuege smiled and took over.


    Meizhi nodded, pretending to be unhappy, and said, "how do you think what I''ve done is not delicious?"


    "How can it be? Sister Huizhi orchid heart, the things made must be the most delicious in the world." Hua Yuege then put away the pastry as if he was afraid of being robbed.


    "You are such a glib boy." Meizhi said and smiled.


    Hua Yuege then said, "sister, I''ve always heard that the hall of thunderobot is magnificent. Can you go ahead and have a look?"


    "You can''t go to such a place. The Lord of the hall will blame you when he sees it." Meizhi said.


    "Don''t worry, elder sister. I''ll be careful and never be seen by the temple master." Hua Ruge pleaded, pulling Meizhi''s sleeve.


    Meizhi can''t resist her, only to say: "then you follow me, but first said, can''t speak loudly."


    "Don''t worry, sister. I''m obedient." Hua Ruge said with a good smile.


    Meizhi smiled again and took her to the front hall.


    It''s polite to walk through a corridor from the back yard to the front. When you meet someone, you can say hello without laughing or talking. Although it''s strange that there is a little boy on the mountain, you are not embarrassed. You are kind to her.


    Hua Ruge''s face is the face of Xiaojiu, or it''s more inclined to Xiaojiu''s facial features, so it''s very destructive.


    When he got to the space in front of the main hall, Hua Ruge walked away, looking all the way to the main hall. As a result, there was only one statue of the God of thunder in the main hall, with no figure of the main hall.


    Hua Ruge thought it was too deliberate to break in. She turned her eyes to Meizhi and said, "sister, do you know our immortal master?"


    "White crane immortal master? I naturally know. It''s said that immortal master can predict the future. It''s fascinating. " Meizhi said.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "this is only part of it. Actually, my immortal master can read Qi Yun and understand strategy."


    "Master Baihe is really powerful." Meizhi said that she wanted to tease her, and then she said, "how many years have you studied with immortal master?"


    "I''ve learned some of them, but it''s just fur. I just got the title of a half immortal." Hua Ruge deliberately said to the hall, "but the immortal master has promised to teach me all he has learned. I will soon be able to predict the future and see everyone''s luck."


    Meizhi only thinks that this is a child''s boasting, but smiles and says: "you are a young age, but your ambition is not small."


    "It''s not my nonsense, it''s the immortal master''s answer. Then I can become a little immortal master, and my sister can find me if she has something to do." Hua Yuege went on.


    Meizhi smiled and said, "OK, master xiaoxianshi, have you seen enough? It''s time we left. "


    Seeing that no one has come out, Hua rugo is worried. In fact, she came here to try her luck. If not, there will be no loss, but the plan will be delayed a lot.


    Now for them, time is more important than money.


    "Well, then I will follow my sister to eat delicious food." She was still talking.


    Just as they were walking away for more than ten steps, a little boy came out of the room and said to Hua Ruge, "please stay here, brother."


    Hua Ruge''s heart came to him, turning around and wondering a little bit, "are you calling me?"


    "Exactly." The little boy nodded and said, "I heard that you are following the white crane immortal master. I have some doubts and want to ask your brother for advice. Do you have any time?"


    Hua Ruge heard something in this. It''s not the little boy who invites him, but the master who is not easy to show up.


    As expected, the temple Lord was unwilling to be elevated like this.


    "Of course, I''m free, but I''m not very talented and can''t help you." Hua Ruge felt his head embarrassed.


    Meizhi sniffed at the words and said with a smile, "I want you to talk nonsense. Now I want to see how you can help others."


    "I still have some abilities, sister, don''t believe me." Hua Ruge stood up to her chest and said that she was short of breath.


    Meizhi smiled again and said, "just talk with you. I have something to do. If you want something delicious, come to me."


    "Sure." Hua is as beautiful as a song.


    Meizhi smiled and whitened her eyes before leaving.


    The boy saw this and said to Hua Ruge, "please come inside, brother. Let''s talk inside."


    "Good." Hua Ruge knew who invited him, and he did not refuse.


    After entering the main hall, the little boy took Hua Ruge back to the back of the palace, went to a large quiet room, and said to Hua Ruge, "brother, please come in."


    Hua rugo looked at the quiet room, and then looked at the little boy who was standing in the same place and didn''t intend to go in. He was more sure of his guess, but he still had to pretend to ask, "why don''t you come in, little brother?"


    "Please ask someone else, brother, to come in." The child opens his mouth.


    Hua Yuege nodded his head stupidly, and then went in.


    As soon as she walked in, the back door was closed by the child. Hua rugo looked forward and saw an old man with white hair sitting by the small table in a simple blue shirt. When she came in, she looked at her.


    Hua Ruge touches this person''s eyes and finds out that Gu Jing has no waves, but it doesn''t reveal a lot of mood fluctuations.


    "How do you do, elder? Did you ask me to come?" Hua Yuege asked after bowing.


    The old man looked at her up and down and said, "you are the little boy who follows the white crane immortal master?"


    "I don''t know who the elder generation is. I''d like to ask the younger generation for advice." Hua Yuege asked.


    The old man first motioned to Hua Ruge to sit down on the opposite side, and then said, "who can sit here safely except the Lord of Lei temple?"


    Hua Yuege stood up in surprise, and said to the man: "the little boy is ignorant. Please forgive me."


    "What''s wrong with you, and who else can I cure now?" The old man smiled sarcastically and then said, "sit down, it''s OK."


    The old man''s attitude is very gentle, but he has a bit of a sense of aloofness.


    Compared with the arrogant son, she still liked the Lord.


    The temple Lord poured her a cup of tea, and then asked, "have you heard of me in this thunder temple?"


    "Of course, the Lord of the temple is very thunderous." Hua Yuege doesn''t want to open his mouth. Of course, this is flattery.


    She heard that the temple Lord had been deprived of power ten years ago, and had been elevated for a long time. There was almost no sense of existence in the temple, so the following people even discussed the son, and the temple Lord had been forgotten for a long time.


    When the temple Master heard this, he suddenly smiled and said, "you are really dishonest."


    Hua Ruge was cheeky and didn''t feel blushed, but went on to say, "Lord, it''s possible that you''ll come down for a short time, and you''ll hear it after a long time."


    The temple master was stunned. Unexpectedly, she told the truth so quickly. Then he shook his head and said, "I still like your dishonesty. It hurts people even if you are too honest."


    Hua Ruge scratched his head and said, "the Lord of the temple, please calm down. I don''t speak very well."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s enough to have a chat." The old man said again and said, "I haven''t been in this temple for many years, but I feel fresh today when I hear you talking outside."


    "It''s the younger generation who is abrupt." Hua rugo apologizes again.


    The temple master waved his hand and said, "no need. I just want to find someone to talk about the outside things. I won''t embarrass you."


    "Yes, the Lord is generous." Hua Yuege answered one sentence.


    "You said outside that your immortal master could predict the future and see people''s fortune. This is true?" When the temple master asked questions, he looked at Hua Ruge''s eyes.


    It''s like she''s afraid of lying.


    If Hua rugo can be seen lying for such a long time, it''s even a white fool. He nodded unexpectedly: "that''s natural. My immortal master is very powerful."


    Seeing that her clear eyes were not like lying, the temple Lord nodded and stopped talking.


    "The son of God asked my immortal master to show it. Would you like to invite my immortal master to see it, too?" Hua Ruge takes the initiative to introduce the topic.

 Chapter 2094

    After hearing this, the Lord of Leishen temple was attracted to his attention and asked, "you said that your immortal master had seen Qi luck for the son?"


    "Exactly." Hua Yuege replied affirmatively.


    She knew that the old man would be cheated. It seems that she didn''t have to worry about it.


    "What''s the result?" The Lord asked again.


    Hua Ruge was a little embarrassed when he heard this question. He touched his nose and said: "this This... "


    "Isn''t it easy to say?" What did the temple master realize.


    If it is a good child, there is no need not to say, so it can only be bad.


    Hua Ruge quickly shook his head and said, "no, Qiyun of the son is like the sun, like the sun."


    She was a little stuttered and forced to laugh.


    The temple master saw through at a glance. This is a lie. It seems that their son is not far away.


    He thought of it in silence.


    "I see. Thank you for telling me." The temple master smiled more kindly.


    "The master of the temple said a lot." Hua Yuege was flattered and laughed, then picked up the tea on the table.


    The temple master knew that it was a performance of panic. For an ordinary child, he felt that he could see through it completely.


    "The little brother said before that he had learned the way to see Qi luck. I wonder if he could take a look at it for the old man." The temple Lord was very open after he thought that he had mastered the situation completely. He said this just to amuse the children.


    Hua Ruge didn''t understand, but he closed his eyes seriously and read some sentences in his mouth, which looked like that.


    When the temple master saw this situation, he really thought that she would order something, and he took it seriously.


    As a result, Hua Ruge quickly frowned, opened his eyes after a while, and said with some embarrassment, "master, I am not very talented, and I really can''t see anything. How about I invite my immortal master to come one day?"


    In front of such a person, a child of her is naturally not allowed to talk nonsense, otherwise it is easy to arouse suspicion.


    The temple master was stunned for a moment, then he laughed and said, "you are still real."


    Hua Ruge scratched his head and didn''t speak.


    "Your immortal master is not in a hurry to see you. If you are OK, please talk with me more." Said the Lord kindly.


    Hua Yuege nodded repeatedly: "it''s my honor to be able to talk with the Lord of the hall. I will come often."


    "Well." The temple master smiled with satisfaction.


    He felt that his chance might have come, and he really couldn''t shut himself up recently. He needed to know more about the outside world.


    Most of his subordinates are paid attention to by the Holy Son. It may backfire if he goes to investigate deliberately. It''s better to know more about him than the little boy. The main reason is that the little boy has only a few cleverness at the first sight. He doesn''t have much ingenuity. He can still believe it.


    Hua Ruge laughs and drinks tea. It''s easy to see that the master of the temple is thoughtful.


    The two didn''t chat for a long time, and soon the temple owner let the boy in his temple send Hua Ruge away. Hua Ruge went to the backyard to rub some delicious food from Meizhi, which made him return to the mountain where he was.


    Of course, she didn''t have time to go back to her own mountain. She also chatted with the maids for a long time, and returned to the room only after they had a good chat.


    Hearing this in the room, childe wutrace only thinks that if Hua Ruge is not in charge of it, he really doesn''t know how many men he can lift home to fill the harem.


    Hua rugo opened the door and saw that he was shaking his head. He smiled and asked, "are you jealous? If you had learned to please women like me, you would have found a daughter-in-law. "


    "I don''t have to do this, and there are many people who admire it." "No trace childe says with a smile.


    Hua rugo looks at the face of Childe wutrace without mask. He knows that it''s true. This face has such demeanor that he always falls in love with a large area. He just doesn''t understand why he doesn''t have a look.


    "Have you seen the temple master?" Asked the childe without trace.


    Hua Yuege laughed more happily when he heard this. He clapped his chest and said, "I can''t do anything when I go out. Listen to me."


    She said that she sat opposite to the childe without trace and told everything that had happened before.


    After hearing this, childe wutrace said helplessly, "you can make it up. Qi luck is heaven''s way. Gods can''t understand it, let alone us?"


    "You''re not immortal, just blow it. Anyway, he can''t see you now." Hua Ruge''s confident way.


    She has known for a long time that the temple Lord is still being watched closely. In this case, if you dare to see the immortal master invited by the Holy Son, then the Holy Son will definitely stare at him, so he can''t take risks.


    It was because of this that she dared to make up.


    Childe wutrace smiled bitterly and shook his head. This bold behavior is her style. Following her means the existence of the risk, which is also an impossible thing.


    "Don''t shake your head first. It''s very useful. The temple master seems to believe that Lei Mingzi is not very lucky. Sooner or later, something will happen. I think he will observe the situation secretly, or even prepare for it." Hua is like singing and saying.


    "Good, effective." There''s nothing he can do about it, childe Wuxian. He can only hold it.


    Hua Yuege then smiled proudly and said, "now we have good time and land. If I can calculate well, Lei Mingzi will make mistakes these days."


    The childe without trace nodded: "if you want to plan to continue, you can only sin the three temples. As long as he takes this step, the interior of Lei temple will not be able to sit."


    "That''s right." Hua Ruge said a word for sure, but soon worried: "I''m afraid they have any way to find Xiaorui. If they find him, it''s not easy to do."


    "Don''t worry, brother Tuoba knows the rules of heaven and earth. This is the most mysterious power of the road. All magical means may not work in front of him." The childe without trace said.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "I hope so."


    Lei Mingzi also wants to act quickly, because the longer this kind of thing is delayed, the more changes will occur. Moreover, he now thinks that the five people who have the artifact must be near the Lei temple, and it is possible to run for a long time, so it''s very difficult to catch up.


    So he sent more and more people to search for the whereabouts of several people in the surrounding ten temples in addition to the thunder temple, and also sent out a heavy reward to let the people report suspicious people around him.


    There are quite a lot of people, but the effect is very little, and there is no movement after a few days.


    The three major shrines have joined forces with the four major shrines in the wind temple to voice their opposition to the thunder temple.


    In the face of so many enemies inside the Lei temple, he was also a little flustered and doubted his previous position.


    Lei Mingzi saw everything in his eyes. He realized that he could not wait any longer, nor put all his hopes on Tuo BARREI. He wanted to find a new breakthrough.


    before that, the immortal master had not also said that the great achiever should not look forward to the future, but should show great courage.


    Five days later, all the sons and daughters of eleven temples except the thunderobot Temple received an invitation, which was sincere to make this matter clear.


    These Saint sons and Saint daughters, unlike him, were not able to exercise power alone, so they gave the invitation to the temple master and waited for the latter to decide.


    Several temples that have been talked about by Lei Temple naturally agree to go to the meeting. What remains is the seven temples headed by the three temples.


    Several Temple masters gathered together to discuss. Some people thought it was not good. After all, it might be a Hongmen feast.


    Some of them advocate active communication. As for Hongmen banquet, they don''t think Lei Temple dare to take the initiative in the face of the seven temples, which is the same as the rhythm of public enemies.


    Moreover, the sons and daughters are the spokesmen of the gods. They are the most holy beings in all the temples. If they are killed, they will offend the LORD God. This is not for fun.


    These two parts argued for a while. At last, people occasionally read the second way. They thought that Lei Mingzi should be explained first. If this way doesn''t work, they can''t think about other things. If they come up and meet with each other, it seems that they have no bearing. Now they haven''t reached the level worthy of fighting with swordsmen. It''s better to communicate with each other.


    So the final result is yes. Of course, it''s not completely unprepared. All the holy sons and daughters have a large number of escort teams to ensure there is no danger.

 Chapter 2095

    The news also spread to both sides of Hua Ruge and Tuo BARREI respectively. After both sides got the news, Tuo BARREI couldn''t understand Lei Mingzi''s mind very well. After all, he didn''t know much about Lei SHENDIAN and this holy Son,


    but Hua Ruge saw Lei Mingzi last time, and knew that he now hopes for Tuo BARREI, but now he hasn''t caught it, so there should be no backing card.


    "This is to jump the wall." Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "this saint is not timid, but he is in a hurry."


    "He doesn''t really have the strength yet." The childe without trace concluded.


    "Yes, it would be possible to develop it for another few years. It''s too early now." Hua Yuege said with a smile and said, "especially when I met him, he is not unlucky


    The childe without mark looked at her and said, "when are you going to go to the temple Lord again?"


    "I know what you mean. I''ll go now. I''m just thinking about the delicious food over there." Hua Ruge said that she had selected some pretty jewelry from the space and intended to give them to the little maids.


    These jewelry are the top-grade products selected by LAN binger for her. They are used when she wears women''s clothes. But she doesn''t need to be a woman when she comes out to mix, so they are all new.


    She didn''t feel anything about it. She didn''t think it was very nice to see it. She didn''t care about it.


    After the selection, she waved to the childe without trace and left. Her accomplishments are not high, but not too bad. It took only a moment to fall on the mountain of the temple master.


    Meizhi is on duty outside the main hall. She goes forward to deliver the things. Meizhi''s eyes brighten up when she sees them. She asks happily, "where did you come from?"


    "It''s all free to buy before, just like my sister." Hua Ruge said casually.


    "These things are worth a lot of money. I can''t ask you so much. Just take one." Meizhi said that she left a hairpin and returned the rest to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge then sent it back and said, "how much money can I have, a little care, my sister will take it."


    "No pain?" Meizhi looked at her with a smile. "It''s not the girl who gave it to you, is it?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, sister." Hua Ruge is as slick as ever.


    Meizhi saw that she didn''t see these things in her eyes and accepted them. Then she asked, "you don''t want to give me such a big gift, do you?"


    "What I can ask for is just a smile from sister Bo." Hua Yuege said, still looking at the hall.


    "You are used to glib." Meizhi gave her a white look and then said, "what are you looking at? Want to meet that little brother? "


    "How can I? I''m here to see my sister."


    Her voice is still falling. Last time, the little boy came out again and went to the quiet room like a song.


    Hua Ruge and Meizhi left.


    It''s still the quiet room last time. The hall leader of Lei temple is still the simple dress before. It can be seen that he is quiet enough.


    "Little brother is really keeping his promise. I''m very glad to see you." The temple Master said with a smile.


    Hua Ruge also quickly put on a smile and said: "last time I met with the Lord of the hall, I went back to the immortal master and said that it was a great creation, so I came to visit when I had nothing to do."


    "Oh? Is it true to respect teachers? " The temple master asked with interest.


    Hua Ruge immediately nodded his head and said, "it''s just that the immortal master told me that it''s good for me to be close to you."


    "It''s a joke to respect the master. I''m the Leishen temple''s most idle man now. What''s the benefit for you?" The old man was rather self mocking.


    Although he said that, Hua rugo still saw the brilliance in his eyes. I think he was more popular with this kind of flattery.


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly and said, "immortal master has said that the temple master can focus on the future, not the present."


    "Looking to the future?" The temple master chewed these words thoughtfully,


    "exactly Hua Ruge must have said, and added, "although I don''t know what''s going on, in a word, immortal master is very happy that I can meet you."


    After hearing this, the temple Lord felt more hopeful. He had been thinking about these things since he talked with Hua rugo. Recently, Lei Mingzi''s action is a little bigger. If he doesn''t pay attention to it, he will make a big mistake. Then he will be able to resume his power in good faith.


    Power has been away from him for several years, and now he sees the hope of recapture.


    Of course, he could not only stay in the promising stage, but also implement it concretely. So he looked at Hua Ruge and said, "your family is really proud of the old man first."


    "My immortal master is always right. I will do the same." Hua Yuege went on.


    The temple master nodded, and then asked, "what''s the latest news outside, little brother, can you tell me about it?"


    "This is easy. I''ll tell you more about it." As soon as Hua Ruge mentioned the story, he became interested. He sat down and began to tell it.


    First of all, it started from the opposition of the three major shrines, and then said that now it has developed to the seven major shrines. Now, Lei Mingzi wants to invite all the saints and daughters to come to discuss major issues one by one.


    "Discuss big things together? Is there any card he can convince these people? " The temple Lord''s voice was confused. Of course, he didn''t expect Hua Ruge to answer.


    As expected, Hua Yuege shook his head and said, "I don''t know, younger generation."


    "The son has asked the immortal master to see the future?" The temple master thought about it or asked.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know whether childe wutrace really looked for little fox. Of course, the fact doesn''t matter to her. She didn''t even think about it and said: "the immortal teacher didn''t let the younger generation pass it on. Even for the son, he only revealed a little skin, but he didn''t hide it from the younger generation of the temple master."


    The temple Lord looked at Hua Ruge and waited for her to say the result.


    "Before the immortal master came, he had opened the eyes of heaven. He found that this would not happen. It was only because the son sent people to invite him again and again that he had to come." Hua Ruge first drew the line.


    The first is to gain trust, and the second is to be afraid that the old man will not be polite to them when he is in power.


    When the temple Lord heard this, he almost didn''t let out the light. Of course, how can he restrain himself? At least Hua rugo knows that he is very happy.


    "It''s a pity." He still had to put on airs, so he came up with such a sentence.


    Hua Ruge didn''t nod his head, but said: "I don''t think so, but now chaos is a barrier to ensure the rules of our western continent. If it is opened, it will only be harmful to us and useless."


    "It is." When the temple Master heard that there was a resonance, he said: "I think so too, but this thunder temple is also dominated by me."


    "If the temple master comes to the helm, I believe that this will never happen."


    "That''s nature." The temple master is very happy to be praised.


    Hua rugo''s heart is much more stable when he looks confident. She knows that the master of the old temple will start to plan from now on, and she just needs to push forward at the time of changing.


    Of course, the chance for success now is not in them, but when will there be a conflict with the main shrines in Lei Mingzi''s side? Once the conflict arises, she will have a way to intensify it.


    in this way, Lei Mingzi''s prestige will be greatly reduced, and then it will be a good time to start.


    In her mind, she calculated that she still looked like a gentle posterity.


    The master of the opposite temple was not much better. He was happy in his heart, but his mouth was barely stable.


    Each of them had their own thoughts, and it didn''t take long for them to leave this time.


    The next day, the road from the mountain gate to the holy womb of Lei temple was full of disciples of Lei temple. Each of them was in a state of expressionless, and the scene was very serious.


    In the morning, the sons and daughters of the eleven shrines arrived one after another, one by one, surrounded by a group of soldiers to the holy womb.


    The mountain where Hua rugo lives is the only way to go to the holy womb. Hua rugo is sitting on the top of the mountain and looking down. He really saw a familiar figure.


    it''s Zhou Miaomiao, the saint of the wind temple. Because she was chosen, she may be the least powerful of these Saint daughters. Of course, the other high ones are not much higher. After all, they are only symbolic figures.


    Zhou Miaomiao also seemed to look up at her, and then quickly took it back, with another flash of doubt on his face.


    Hua Ruge''s pupil shrinks. I think it may be a little bad. I won''t be recognized.

 Chapter 2096

    After Zhou Miaomiao left, Hua rugo sighed with relief. She felt that even if the girl really recognized herself, she would not go around talking. As long as she did not pay more attention to herself in front of outsiders, she would be OK.


    Soon, all the sons and daughters of the eleven shrines came to the holy womb of the Lei temple. However, before entering the palace gate, the army could not bring them in. Only one person could bring two guards.


    Of course, this kind of guard is the most important, and the killing power of those large numbers of troops is also limited, so these holy sons and daughters have no fear.


    Hua Ruge wandered along and found that the guard inside and outside the holy womb was very strict. One of the tour leaders on the outside recognized it at a glance. It was Zhao San who received them.


    "Xiao Zhao." When she saw someone, she flew up to say hello.


    Knowing that the son had called the immortal master twice, Zhao San understood that this was a man who could speak, so he said more respectfully, "master Banxian, it''s you."


    "Well." Hua Ruge still maintains a little image of Gao Leng in front of him, otherwise it''s strange that the change is too big.


    "Why is master Banxian here?" Asked Zhao San.


    Hua Ruge raised his chin to the inner hall and said, "I heard that the son invited the sons and daughters of the other eleven temples to the banquet. I''ll pay a visit."


    "Master Banxian, if you''ll excuse me, you''d better be far away from here. It''s not easy to get together with the bustle." Zhao San lowered his voice.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not convenient for me to say it clearly. Anyway, you''d better leave this mountain." Zhao Sanzhong told.


    Hua Yuege nodded his head when he heard the words: "well, that immortal will go back."


    "Please walk slowly, master Banxian. I will visit you some day." Zhao San laughs and sees people off.


    Hua Ruge didn''t stay on the mountain, because she confirmed her guess in the heart. Lei Mingzi is sure to start at the banquet.


    She had to prepare early. After a little thought, she turned her head and flew to a less remote mountain.


    When she got there, she took a stone from the top of the mountain when no one noticed, and put a jade Jane with her unique mark in it. It needs to know how to untie the mark to watch. Otherwise, even if Xiuwei Gao breaks it forcibly, the news inside will be destroyed.


    This is a common method of secret transmission.


    After that she left.


    A moment later, a male monk passed by, opened the stone to take away the jade slips, and then left towards the gate of the mountain.


    Shangguan Li and others are anxiously waiting for the news, because Hua Ruge and childe wutrace have not heard from Lei temple for a long time. Let alone Tuoba Rui and others, even her calmest person is also a little frustrated.


    At noon of that day, the back door opened, and the peddler who came to deliver vegetables every day came in, gave the basket to the kitchen, and winked at the kitchen cook.


    The cook nodded. When the vegetable dealer left, she reached into the basket and touched it. As expected, she found a piece of jade Jane. Knowing that the owner was worried, she hurried to the front yard and let it go.


    Shangguanli is sitting in the yard frowning at the moment, and mink is pacing up and down, uneasy.


    At this time, the cook came forward to loosen the jade Jane and said, "Lord, the thunderbolt hall has written."


    Shangguanli immediately saw the light, waved to check the contents of the jade slips, and then he was completely relieved.


    The mink had already come up and asked, "how is it? Is it from my sister? "


    "She said they were going well and told us about the latest situation and her plans." Shangguan Li said and stood up and said, "let''s go and inform others."


    "Yes, I''ll tell my brother-in-law first. He''s in a hurry." When mink spoke, it turned into a purple light and disappeared.


    Several people got together again. Tuoba Rui is in a bad state recently. His eyes are full of blood. It''s better to hear this news.


    "It seems that sister rugo is very sure. We will wait for the news." Said Su Nianxia.


    Jun Tianxia nodded: "she''s safe. She''s really worried about us these days."


    "Yes." Small mink said and comforted Tuo Barry: "brother in law, don''t worry this time. According to my sister''s plan, we can bring down this son soon, and then my sister will come back naturally."


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "then prepare for the war."


    "Good." Several people answered.


    On the other side, Hua rugo sent the news and ran to the temple''s main palace near the holy womb to watch the excitement. Although the holy womb is higher, she can still see clearly here. As soon as she fights, she will surely find the first one here.


    The temple Lord asked her to enter. Hua Ruge was chatting and paying attention to the movement outside with his mind.


    The temple master asked him, "little brother is not paying attention today. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s the son of God''s treat over there. I want to know what they are." Hua Ruge said a little embarrassed.


    Of course, she can''t say that she is actually waiting to see and fight, and then sharpen the contradictions between the Lei temple and the major temples, and then use your old man to completely drive the impeding Lei Mingzi out of power.


    Hearing this, the temple master immediately laughed and said, "little brother likes eating?"


    "I still love wine. If there is no food or wine, there will be no taste." Hua is like a song.


    She thinks that it''s not important to be ambitious and ambitious. It''s better to have fun in time and be a happy little person. However, every time it backfires, there are always a lot of troubles to take the initiative to find her.


    Just let her choose again, she should still choose such a life. After all, she can''t really learn to keep a low profile. Even if she can barely keep the fire under control, she also feels that the life is oppressive and boring.


    The temple master smiled again and said, "little brother is different."


    He said that he called Meizhi, his maid, to pass on the meal, and said, "I have several jars of good wine, old man. I''ll ask my little brother for a taste."


    "Do you like wine, elder?" Hua Ruge is a little overjoyed.


    "Temple Lord shakes his head:" it''s just unintentionally, not usually with


    "This wine is a good thing. It''s a pity not to drink it." Hua Ruge feels pity for the dusty wine.


    The more the hall master contacted Hua rugo, the more he felt that the child was ordinary. After several times of talking, she said something serious and had no ideal. She just talked about some business all day. Now it''s more obvious that he is a layman in the world and has no ability to look at it.


    Of course, he thinks so in his heart, but on the surface, he can''t say that. He just boasts that Hua Ruge is a lover, and that if he likes wine, he can give it to her.


    Hua Yuege was so happy that she swore that the smile was from her heart.


    After a while, the dishes came up. They were all very delicate, full of color, fragrance and aura. At first sight, they were made of top-grade animal meat.


    "Good, good." Hua Ruge is very impolite to move chopsticks, while eating while evaluating.


    The temple master also took out the wine. Hua Ruge tasted it and thought it was really good wine. It was almost three thousand years ago. That is to say, it was left from the five continents. It is much older than the western territory now.


    "Good wine." She took a sip and was almost washed away. Because the wine lasted too long, it was also very strong.


    As far as her alcohol consumption is concerned, she is a little dizzy after a drink. Considering the aftereffect, she really dare not drink more.


    "If you like it, take it." The LORD said that with a wave of his hand, ten jars of wine appeared on the ground.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes were straight when he saw it. He quickly waved his hand and said, "I can''t make it. I''m just a rude man, but I can''t get rid of such good wine."


    "Good wine will be given to those who know how to drink. If it is given to others, I think it is not worth it. Take it." The temple master is very kind.


    Hua Ruge really wanted to refuse again, but he couldn''t bear to say it. He said, "that younger generation will have the courage to accept it."


    "Keep it." The temple Master said brightly.


    Hua rugo felt that he had been in contact with the temple Lord for so long, and now he can finally come to the conclusion that he is a good man.


    Because she was happy, she couldn''t help drinking two more drinks, but her brain was a little confused.

 Chapter 2097

    The temple Lord thought that she was interesting, not unhappy, not expelled, just chatting at the same time.


    On the other hand, Lei Mingzi asked all the saints and daughters to have a meal. When the feast was over and changed into tea, he would say something important. Lei Mingzi took the lead in saying: "you should all know the situation that our western continent is facing now. The spirit crystal is exhausted and the growth of believers is limited. If we continue to develop, we will not be able to deliver to the old age."


    These people all know what Lei Mingzi is going to say. They don''t speak to each other, just listen.


    "Now we can only maintain our long-term development by opening up the chaos in front of us and plundering resources and believers on the other side of the continent. What do you think?" Leimingzi said again.


    "I think so," said the son of the water temple


    He has been bought by Lei Mingzi for a long time, so now it''s natural to help Lei Temple talk.


    But most of the sons and daughters did not speak.


    "I know that you are worried about the chaos of the rules of heaven and earth, but as long as we kill the nests of Tuo barrow and others and catch their close friends, we are not afraid that they will not fall behind. It is only a matter of time, not a problem." Leimingzi went on.


    In fact, he has no bottom in his heart, but if he doesn''t say so now, no one will support him, so he has to draw a big cake for these people, as long as he agrees to go down and finish one step,


    as for improving the rules of heaven and earth, he doesn''t think that no such talent can be found in the major shrines, even if he doesn''t gather the power of the major shrines to find a Tuo BARREI or not It''s often easy. Now the biggest problem is that the mind is not in alignment.


    So he had to pull all of them onto one ship.


    After he said that, he was quiet for a moment. It was Zhou Miaomiao who broke the silence. She said slowly, "if Tuoba Rui has no legendary ability, what should we do?"


    After hearing this, some enchanted saints and daughters also thought it was a very big problem. After all, the supernatural powers that are familiar with the heavenly way are all passed on to the gods, and no one has ever seen them.


    If it''s just a rumor and breaks the chaos between the East and the west, all people''s accomplishments will come down. However, how many heaven and earth resources are plundered can''t be recovered.


    Leimingzi frowned and said, "I have inquired about it naturally. I can only say it if I have certain information. There will be no fake."


    Although he said so, people''s doubts were not dispelled, and some shrines thought that plunder there was a banditry in itself, so the idea of not agreeing in mind still prevailed.


    Lei Mingzi narrowed his eyes and said, "since you are here, please say what you want about your temples."


    When he spoke like this, these saints and daughters couldn''t bear it. The first one was the saint of the temple of life. She was wearing a long green dress, and the whole person looked very energetic.


    "Our God of life teaches believers never to invade other people''s fields. This act of breaking chaos is actually against the Oracle, and my God of life will not answer." She has a soft voice, but she has enough momentum to make people feel less weak.


    "The son of the space temple also said:" my space temple also does not allow


    "Of course the temple of time does not allow this." The goddess of the temple of time is also tough.


    Zhou Miaomiao immediately followed: "the Wind Temple resolutely does not allow this."


    Next, there are three temples attached. There are two other temples agreed with Lei Mingzi. Now I feel that they are not in the limelight, so I change my tune.


    Today, only the water temple and the earth Temple support the thunder temple.


    Lei Mingzi said with a sneer, "you are all a group of people with short knowledge. I don''t know what good development can be achieved if your temple chooses you as its representative?"


    He said that he offended all the people in the nine temples, but he was not afraid of offending. Then he said: "but I will not watch you make mistakes. I will let you all stand on my side and have a good look at the benefits of breaking chaos."


    "What do you mean?" she frowned


    "It means that since you are here, you don''t want to leave." When Lei Mingzi said that, he laughed.


    Before he spoke, people felt that there was a purple lightning flash under the whole hall. Before people reacted, a closed array had been formed, which trapped everyone except Lei Mingzi.


    "Protect the son."


    "Protect the virgin."


    The guards in the array shouted, and the guards outside rushed inside when they heard the words. As a result, more people were arranged in the Lei temple. They were all stopped outside, and the two sides fell into a fight in an instant.


    Lei Mingzi prepared the battle formation early in order to capture the holy sons and daughters of the major shrines in the next life. Why did he invite these holy sons and daughters instead of the temple master? Because the temple masters were very powerful and difficult to control, he thought about this idea.


    Although these sons and daughters can all borrow divine power, the great array is isolated from the spread of all gods, so these people are unable to communicate with gods.


    Although the strength of the guard is very strong, there are too few people to fight against the battle. Soon, he was seriously injured and fainted by the purple light attack.


    Looking at the fainted saints and daughters, Lei Mingzi said with a wild smile, "this time I''ll see if your temple wants to listen to me."


    Inside, the sons and daughters were captured separately, but the battle in the square outside was not over.


    Lei Mingzi couldn''t go out and said to the guards of the temples in the square, "your son and daughter have arrived at my hands. If you want to protect them from damage, you should put down your weapons and arrest them at will."


    These guards are absolutely loyal. Now I see that my son and daughter have been arrested. Each of them has some mousetraps. I dare not do it again.


    "Take it." When Lei Mingzi saw that the guards were unable to resist, he ordered again.


    The guards of the main shrines were thus taken into custody by the leishendian. Leimingzi was proud and turned to an old man and said, "elder Feng, now go to the palace to send my invitation to the Lord of the temple. I want to see if they will come or not."


    "Yes." An old man with white hair took the invitation and went to the palace.


    As a result, he just flew out of the holy womb not far away, so he heard a voice behind him shouting: "elder, wait for me, wait for me."


    When he looked back, he found that what he was after was the little boy of the immortal master he had received before. His name was Hu Banxian.


    Because the immortal master''s face was there, he dared not ignore it, so he turned his head and said, "it''s brother Hu. Don''t be hurt."


    "Safe and sound." Hua rugo said with a wine burp, and went up to take his shoulder and said, "where is the wind elder going?"


    "Go to the palace to preach." Elder Feng said without hesitation.


    Hua Yuege, listening to his words, said, "I''m going out, too. How about we go the same way?"


    Elder Feng couldn''t think of the reason why he didn''t agree, so he nodded and said, "OK."


    "Then go." Hua rugo said and flew with elder Feng side by side, because her cultivation was slower, so elder Feng had to wait for him.


    Elder Feng is very impatient in his heart. After all, he is going to do something important. However, the fairy master''s kid is not the best, so he can only take it with him.


    After they left the gate of Lei temple, they flew over the Shenyuan. Because of their special status, the guards would not ask about it.


    At this time, Hua rugo suddenly lowered his voice and said, "elder Feng, I don''t know if I want to report something to the son of God. Do you think I can give you an idea?"


    Although she drank a little wine, she slowed down for a while, and her thinking became much clearer after her exercise, so she absolutely knew what she was going to do.


    When elder Feng saw that she was mysterious, he was intrigued and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "In fact, my immortal master has come to the place where Hu Yue and other people hide. He just didn''t talk to the son, but I always think the son is so good to us. It''s not true to say that it''s not right for the son." Hua is like a song.


    Elder Feng knew what his son was worried about. Hearing the words, his eyes brightened and he said, "are you serious?"


    "Of course it is." Hua Ruge claps his chest to promise.


    "If you tell the son about it, he will be rewarded very much. You say that not only your immortal master is good, but his highness will not treat your brother badly." Elder Feng began to cheat Hua Ruge.

 Chapter 2098

    Hua, like a song, is silent and thinks.


    Elder Feng knew that she was wavering, and then said: "listen to my brother''s advice, young brother. Now tell me where Hu Yue is hiding, and then you will be satisfied with whatever you want."


    "Really?" Hua asked like a song.


    Elder Feng nodded repeatedly: "elder brother, I''m a man of my word. You can rest assured."


    "But master Xianshi calculated it more than ten days ago. Now I don''t know if I have changed places after such a long time. I''m afraid that I will report it. People have already run away. At that time, the son of God will surely blame me." Hua Ruge hesitates.


    When elder Feng thought about it, if he let shengzikong have a good time, he would be angry with him because of his temper. He thought about it carefully, but he didn''t care to ask for the invitation. He immediately said: "where are those people? Is it thunderobot or other realms


    "It''s in the Raytheon realm. It''s not far from us." Hua Yuege said.


    "Then you take me to have a look. The accomplishments of those people are very low. Compared with our observation in secret, they will not find out," said Feng Chang


    "Is that good? I heard that they are very good, especially that Hu Yue. " Hua Yuege said with a frightened face.


    "The triple strength of Shenyuan is the strength of a gatekeeper in every major shrine. There''s nothing to be afraid of, little brother. Don''t worry." Elder Feng said with oath.


    Hua Ruge was very upset after hearing this. First of all, she was annoyed by their attitude, not to mention that she had broken through the four aspects of Shenyuan realm.


    "Then Let''s go and have a look... " She still hesitated.


    When elder Feng saw that she finally agreed, he hurriedly said, "let''s go now. What''s the direction?"


    "It''s too slow to fly. I''d better take the elder with me." Hua rugo smiled at him and reached for his wrist at the same time.


    The wind elder hasn''t responded to come over, don''t understand of ask: "what method is faster than flying?"


    When he could see things clearly again, he found himself in a yard. He was also an elder of the main temple, or he was very knowledgeable. When he saw this, he looked at Hua Ruge in surprise and said, "little brother knows space divine communication."


    "A little more." When Hua Yuege laughed, he took a step back and didn''t stand with him.


    Elder Feng felt something was wrong. He let go of his mind and found that the yard was surrounded by a border. Before he could figure out what was going on, he felt a white light flying in all directions. He was suddenly shocked and wanted to back away. As a result, there was a sudden chill behind him. A stick pointed towards his back. The strength of the stick was very strong, which made him dare not look down at it.


    He didn''t have time to turn around and take his hand, so he took up the guard''s gang cover and flew up.


    "Hum!"


    With a roar in the sky, he looked up and saw a jade seal coming down from the sky, with dragons and phoenixes hovering on it, with a great and majestic force. Although it would not hurt him, it was enough to stop him from going.


    Elder Feng didn''t have time to think about it. He took out his spear to stop it.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud bang, he fought with the jade seal with a long gun in his hand, making a huge roar. Because of his lack of preparation, he consumed the power of upward rush, and fell down after a blow.


    This is the time when the old force is exhausted and the new force is not born. Hua Ruge makes a quick move, and the stick quickly smashes down his back.


    She knew that she had to take down elder Feng in a short time, so as not to let him react and make too much noise. So she used the method of quenching body at the beginning, increased her strength to five, and used all her strength. The blow that broke out was extremely amazing, especially when the other side was not prepared.


    Elder Feng''s reaction was very fast. He turned around quickly when he was falling, and hit Hua Ruge''s heavy stick with his long gun. However, because the series of changes happened too fast, he was overwhelmed by successive attacks,


    so now he has almost no strength in his hand, so he can''t resist Hua Ruge''s ready attack.


    But elder Feng''s strength is very strong. Even if he falls in such a downwind, he only feels that his breath is slightly disordered after the fight. At that time, white light also comes to him, forming a cage of light and shadow and covering him in it.


    This is the tianluodiwang of Tuo BARREI, which combines the power of the avenue. The people who are locked in cannot communicate with the outside world, and they cannot use a little spiritual power and become useless people.


    Feng Chang wanted to have a rest. Unexpectedly, all his body''s powers could not be mobilized in a flash. He didn''t know what to say for a while.


    He remembered that he wanted to catch Hu Yue and others to make contributions. How could he become a prisoner now.


    At this moment, he has surrounded several people and looked like ordinary people. He turned to look at Hua Ruge and said, "what do you mean, little brother?"


    Hua rugo waved his stick in front of him and said, "I''m sorry, brother. It''s strange that the son sent you to send the invitation. I have to do it, too."


    Elder Feng looked at the stick and felt very familiar. A moment later, he suddenly said, "you are Hu Yue, no, you are Hua Ruge?"


    "I have good eyesight. It''s just me." Hua Ruge smiled and said, "since I have come here, have a good talk?"


    Elder Feng thought of the previous seal and the present tianluodi net composed of Tiandao rules. He immediately knew who these people were. He glanced around and said, "it''s you. What do you want to do with me?"


    "It''s nothing. Just ask my brother to help me." Hua Ruge is still laughing.


    Elder Feng had heard of the reputation of these people, so he looked at her warily and said, "what''s the hurry?"


    "It''s a small thing. Destroy the invitation and replace it with a provocative document." Hua Ruge''s easy way.


    As soon as elder Feng heard it, he knew what Hua rugo wanted to do. For a while, his face was not good: "in this way, the son of God will tear me."


    "If you don''t promise, we''ll tear you up now." It''s mink talking.


    Elder Feng is not sure to look at Xianghua like a song.


    "In fact, we are not unable to transform ourselves. Why don''t you think about it again?" Hua rugo took the words.


    Of course, elder Feng knows that if he loses his use value, these people are the leaders of the eastern territory, and naturally they cannot be kind-hearted people.


    "I promise." He thought over and over again, and then he was happy. After all, he wanted to survive.


    "Have a good time." Hua Ruge made a ring finger and then looked at the direction of Tuoba Rui.

 Chapter 2099

    Tuoba Rui''s eyes have been on her since she appeared. Now, seeing that she has nothing to do with the heart she has been carrying all the time, she has put it down and received a smile in her eyes for the first time.


    Hua Ruge swallows her saliva and thinks today''s Xiaorui is particularly good at talking.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t say anything, but he planted a soul mark for elder Feng. In this way, his thought can break the spirit of elder Feng and make the other side have to be honest and obedient.


    Elder Feng was also a little afraid after seeing this method, for fear that he would not live after doing it.


    "Don''t worry, elder brother. As long as you do what I say, I promise that your son won''t kill you. We will release the control over you as soon as things are finished." Hua Ruge''s friendly way.


    Feng Chang dare not show too much, but he is still confused.


    He heard that these superior people wanted to lack benevolence.


    Hua Ruge shook his head, didn''t say much, but reached out and said, "elder brother, please give me the invitation."


    Elder Feng, hearing the words, obediently handed in the invitation.


    Hua Ruge hands it to Tuo barrow and asks, "the font can be imitated."


    Tuo Ba Rui took over, did not look, but looked at her and asked: "there is no doubt about you?"


    "No, the son of God is busy with how to deal with other shrines every day. He doesn''t care about me, but provides me with convenience." Hua Yuege''s easy answer.


    Tuoba Rui nodded.


    Hua rugo smiled at him and said, "don''t worry, I''m smart, but you are more important to them. Remember to cover up your breath all the time."


    "I understand." Tuoba Rui said that he had turned his hand and put the ink on the stone table in the courtyard.


    When he imitated the provocative letter, Su Nianxia and other talents had the opportunity to come over and say a few words to Hua rugo, most of which were to let her pay attention to the safety and so on.


    Hua Ruge said to several people, "don''t worry about it. In my opinion, I will be able to bring down the son of God in a short time."


    They are very confident in the decision of China Ruge at this time, but they can''t let go without experience, so they asked again.


    Tuo barrui''s calligraphy is very good, and he quickly imitates letters. After he finished writing Hua Ruge, he found that it was full of provocative words. Of course, the theme was to threaten the temple owners to break the chaos together, or he would kill these sons and daughters and sacrifice them to the gods.


    Seeing this letter, let alone the temple master, she is the outsider.


    "It''s very good. We''ll win with this." She smiled and put it away and gave it to elder Feng.


    Elder Feng also glanced at it before. When he saw how bold and unrestrained the words in it were, his subconscious was an inspiration. He always felt that if he sent it to him, it would be torn directly by the temple masters.


    It''s really unfriendly.


    He took it and thought about how he could run out as fast as he could after sending the letter. It''s better to be the kind of time mind can''t catch up with.


    "I''ll see you in a few days." Hua Ruge smiled at Tuoba Rui.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded her head and watched her pull the wind to grow old and leave with a white light.


    Elder Feng went back to the sky of the thunderobot domain again, but changed his position. At this time, when he looked at Hua Ruge again, his heart was totally different from that before. He did not dare to despise it any more, but he had more awe.


    No matter where the strong are, they are the strong. Even though there is a big gap between the eastern territory and the strength here, those who can be leaders are absolutely superior, even if their strength is no less weak, they cannot be underestimated.


    Hua Ruge still said with a smile: "brother, listen to me, put everything on the head of the son, don''t put yourself in, I''ll wait for you here."


    She said and flew down to a teahouse for tea.


    Elder Feng said it''s easy. I will face a dozen top powers on the mainland. It''s strange to be indifferent.


    But he can''t help it for his own life, so he flies towards Xinggong with his teeth clenched.


    has heard the wind on the side of the palace. All the main shrines have arranged eyeliner in the other shrines. When the event happened, the owners got the news. After all, the movement was still very large. Now the eleven owners are sitting together to discuss the countermeasures.


    The son and the daughter are the people who communicate with the gods, and they are the spiritual symbols of the major shrines. Although this role can be changed by anyone, it must not be easily damaged, or the face of the temple will be swept.


    So there is no discussion about whether to save or not, because it is inevitable.


    When the temple leaders gathered together, their faces were very bad. They were obviously furious to the extreme. They didn''t expect that Lei temple would dare to play this hand before.


    offended the main temples. Even if they broke the chaos, they became the public enemies of the main temples. They were not sure that they would be removed by everyone. Even if they made a big noise, the divine world would be turbulent, and they would change to another one The new Thor is not impossible.


    When he was silent, elder Feng arrived and came in. He put out his hand and presented a letter. He said, "I will not give up to all the temple masters if I belong to the lower wind. This is the letter from the son of the temple. I have been specially assigned to bring it."


    Said took out that letter which Tuoba Rui unloaded from the space.


    A waiter picked it up and spread it out on the central table.


    All the temple owners can see what''s written on it in one sweep of Shenyuan.


    The temple owners were angry and waiting for the explanation of the Lei temple. As a result, the best self-discipline was about to explode, because the letter was full of threats and provocations. The words were very bold and people had to be angry.


    The wind didn''t give up kneeling on the ground and didn''t dare to move. He felt that the air pressure in the main hall was getting lower and lower, and the momentum of the main hall was soaring. The strong ones couldn''t feel it, but he was overwhelmed and was sweating.


    At this time, the hall was more terrible for him than purgatory.


    "Bang!"


    A table was smashed to pieces by the Lord of the war god temple. He said angrily, "how brave is the little thunder god temple, if we dare not fight


    "It''s just that this guy doesn''t take people all over the world seriously." There was also anger on the master''s face.


    The master of the temple of time is calm. He kneels down to the shaking wind and says, "your son gives us two days to think about it, right?"


    "Subordinates do not I don''t know... " The wind doesn''t abandon the way with strong desire for survival.


    He read the letter and it said that, but he dare not repeat it. If he can''t get down to it, he will kill anyone.


    No matter what he said, the Lord of the temple of time said, "go back to report and say we will think about it."

 Chapter 2100

    "Yes... It is... " Elder Feng promised twice, and then ran out as if in amnesty.


    After he left, the temple leader of Zhan temple, a middle-aged man like man, looked at the temple leader of time temple and said: "brother yuan, what do you mean? Don''t we have to make him proud for another two days. "


    The Lord yuan looks as if he is only in his thirties. He is even more elegant and gentle. Since he can be the master and let the elders send back letters, he has already proved that he plays an important role in the twelve shrines.


    "Don''t worry, brother Zhan. We have to work out a way, don''t we?" Yuan Dianzhu''s gentle way.


    The Lord of the life temple is also a woman. She looks like she is in her fifties. Hearing this, she said, "yes, brother Zhan, and let the thunder temple be proud. We can''t deal with him yet."


    Then the head of the temple of the God of war nodded, "what should we do according to what you see?"


    "The thunderobot hall is not difficult to deal with, but the thunderobot is a close person of the Mother God. If we do it rashly and fear that it will offend the God, it''s better not to act rashly. It''s better to have a way not to fight." The master of the space Temple opens.


    These people are very afraid of Raytheon, do not want to fight head-on.


    As soon as the words came out, many Temple masters nodded.


    Before, the temple of water and the temple of earth all had a good relationship with the temple of thunder. Now, seeing that the temple of thunder didn''t speak of any emotion, it buckled the son of its own family and turned against him.


    When discussing the countermeasures here, elder Feng left the palace quickly and reached the teahouse where Hua Ruge was, and found the box where Hua Ruge was.


    Hua Ruge was leaning against the window, drinking tea and looking at the street view. He thought that he would have to go to the thunder kingdom in the past.


    When elder Feng came in, she looked at him and saw that he was still afraid, so she comforted him and said, "don''t worry, elder brother. I''m still here."


    Elder Feng said that it''s not that you are oppressed by so many powerful people. At that time, he doubted that he would not come back.


    "I do everything you say, brother. You can''t let me die." He said with a sad face.


    Hua rugo poured him a cup of tea, and then said, "don''t worry, elder brother, as long as you follow my reply, you won''t have anything."


    "What do you say?" Elder Feng, where can I care for tea now.


    Hua Yuege asked, "what did the temple Lord ask you to say?"


    "They''ll think about it." Elder Feng said truthfully.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "just follow this, and drag your son first."


    The wind elder probably understood, but still some fear way: "but paper can''t stop fire, the son sooner or later knows is my false news, then I still can''t escape."


    "It depends on who can be fast." Hua Ruge touched his chin and looked at the old man who was still worried: "brother, you will never go back, son of God, and so on."


    Elder Feng suddenly clapped his head and said, "how can I forget it? Let''s go."


    Hua Yuege nodded lightly: "elder brother, please calm down. Your son is not very clever, but he is not too stupid. Don''t let him see the clue."


    "Yes, yes." Elder Feng said and took a breath. Then he flew to the direction of the temple in addition to the teahouse.


    Hua Ruge slowly poured himself a cup of tea, put it to his mouth and blew it. He looked at the direction of Lei temple and showed a faint smile.


    On the other hand, Lei Mingzi is discussing with his subordinates about the next actions. He thinks that with these saints and daughters as hostages, the temple master has no reason not to agree. Now, he has discussed how to break the chaos.


    While at this time, childe Wuwen visited the peak where the master of the temple was. He didn''t have to say much to see the old temple master with white hair.


    The temple master looked at the traceless childe, because he could not see his face clearly with a mask, but from his temperament, he could also judge that he was a very unusual person, which was quite different from the exaggeration shown by his little boy.


    "Young white crane, I have seen the temple master." The childe without trace nodded slightly.


    "You don''t need to be polite, immortal. I''ve heard the name of immortal for a long time, and I can see it''s really extraordinary today." The temple master is still kind-hearted.


    "You are flattered," said childe wutrace modestly


    The temple Lord looked at the childe, who had no trace. He couldn''t figure out what he wanted. He said, "I don''t know why immortal master is here today. I can''t wait for a distinguished guest on the peak."


    He did not hide it, and said immediately: "I think the little boy came here and said that I don''t care about his highness, but I respect you more. Now I venture to visit you. I hope you don''t have to be surprised."


    "The immortal Master said so much, but he was old and confused. Now the son of God is in the sky. How could the immortal master say so?" The old temple master was very happy to hear this.


    Recently, he has begun to contact some of his old subordinates secretly. Those subordinates have also said they will be loyal to him and follow his instructions. However, his old Department is not in a key position now. It is still extremely difficult to regain power.


    Childe wutrace said with a smile: "your son is too arrogant and impatient. I don''t think it''s appropriate to control the power of Lei temple."


    What he said is very clear.


    The old temple master is very approbated of this evaluation, but this is Lei Mingzi''s disadvantage and also his advantage. He dare to dare to do it. It''s not a great courage to like adventure chess.


    "What do you mean, master Xianshi?" The master of the old temple is not good at succession, so he has to pretend to be confused.


    "Today, when the son of God catches 11 sons and daughters, he is bound to tear his face away from the eleven shrines. At that time, all the major shrines will surely put pressure on them, and the interior of the Lei temple will be turbulent. If the temple master can get in touch with the major shrines at this time and conspire for major issues, how can he worry?" The more you talk about it, the more obvious it is.


    The old temple Lord realized that this was a good opportunity, but he didn''t think about how to do it. After a little help from childe wutrace, he felt suddenly enlightened. He was very happy, so he couldn''t help but ask: "why does the immortal master help the old immortal?"


    "The Lord of the temple is the one chosen by heaven. I just follow the trend and make a good relationship." Childe wutrace made another look like a magic stick and began to cheat.


    But the temple Lord thought it was very possible. After all, the immortal master is said to be able to predict the future and naturally make the right choice.


    "Don''t worry, immortal. If you succeed, I will thank immortal." He promised.


    "You are welcome." Childe Wuxian nodded a little, then stood up and said, "I won''t disturb the Lord this time. If there is anything I can help you, the Lord can give me orders."


    "The immortal is very serious. Come and see him off for me." The temple Lord dare not despise this white crane immortal master.


    Childe wutrace left the mountain and went back to his room. As soon as he entered, he saw Hua Ruge sitting there waiting for something.


    After entering the door, the two people look at each other and know that they are all going well from each other''s confident eyes.


    "The temple master promised to do it?" Hua Yuege asked again to confirm.


    The childe nodded: "his desire for power is stronger than we think."


    Hua Ruge laughed: "it seems that we have nothing to do next. Let''s wait to see a good play."


    "Well." Childe wutrace is also a smile.


    Elder Feng came back earlier than Hua Ruge, so Lei Mingzi received a message early. He was a little surprised when he heard that he was thinking about it. He was supposed to directly inquire about the crime. How could he choose to retreat?


    "Are you sure you gave me the invitation?" Asked Lei Mingzi.


    The wording of his invitation is very strict. He analyzes the importance of cooperation to break the chaos from large and small levels. Of course, he knows that the more he is, the more anxious the other party will be to find his own account.


    In this way, he can have a good talk with them, but now it seems that he is very alert there?


    That''s not a good sign.


    Hearing this, elder Feng said: "even if I have the courage, I dare not do what you say."


    "Well." Lei Mingzi didn''t doubt that there were other things, but he said, "the letter of secret water supply temple and earth temple has also been sent?"


    He wanted the two temples to help him in secret. This time, he wanted to keep their son hidden. In fact, he wanted to match the inside with the outside.

 Chapter 2101

    Of course, elder Feng didn''t give them. He didn''t even dare to tell Hua rugo that there were two letters. But now he can''t admit it. He quickly said, "yes, they have been sent. Now they should be in the hands of the two temple masters. I will reply later."


    "That''s good. I''d like to hear about the abacus over there." Lei Mingzi squinted.


    He is not sure yet. She thinks that the two temples are still her own people, who will inform themselves, so that they will not fall into passivity.


    Elder Feng stood by and Lei Mingzi thought about it, but he didn''t have any explanation. He waved his hand and said, "OK, go down. If there is any movement in the two temples, please let me know."


    "Yes." Elder Feng should be ordered to leave.


    He is in charge of the access to the information. All the letters pass through his hands. Now he is fighting back. Lei Mingzi is really caught by surprise. The news can''t be received in time.


    After leaving the hall of the shrine, he was relieved. Now he only hoped that Lei Mingzi would fall down early, so that he would not have to be afraid.


    The attitude of the main shrines is not clear now. Some people in the Lei temple can''t sit down, because they all know that if the temple owners come to ask for help, they have to talk about it, but they don''t even want to talk about it, which is very likely to tear their faces directly.


    Although they are close to the Mother God, they can''t support each other''s eleven shrines. If they really fight, they must suffer the final loss.


    The more they can''t sit down, there will be no movement in the temples. They are also discussing how to eliminate Lei Mingzi without fighting.


    Soon the temple master of Lei Temple gave them a very good reason. In the evening, he sent a letter to Xinggong by his powerful staff, in which he accused Lei Mingzi of various crimes. Of course, the most important thing was to seize the power of his temple master, to do things on behalf of others, so that Lei Temple fell into a whirlpool. Please help him get justice.


    After seeing this letter, all the major shrines knew where to start. They wrote back to the God like temple owners, saying that Lei Mingzi seriously damaged the temple''s reputation and was indeed unworthy of being a son of God. They would certainly help.


    Turning the external contradiction into the internal contradiction of the Lei temple, even if it is too fierce, is an internal power seizing affair, which has little to do with them.


    But although the temples agreed to help, there was no movement. It was not that they didn''t want to fight, but they wanted to drag down the Lei temple and find a good time to fight.


    And the moves of these temples also accurately determine the life gate of leishendian, because the more they don''t say anything about leishendian, the more anxious they are. This is not only that leimingzi has no bottom in his heart, but also that of ordinary disciples, small masters and even elders.


    Lei Mingzi asked elder Feng to send two invitations in a row. This time, Hua Ruge didn''t change them, but sent them to the past intact, including the secret letters to the two shrines.


    At this time, these temples have been determined. It''s useless for Lei temple to say anything pleasant.


    As for the two shrines that promised to help leishendian before, because the first letter was not received, they no longer believe in this ally, of course, they are also the grass on the wall. Seeing that this power is great, they will not fight with leishendian, leaving leimingzi alone to bear the storm.


    During this time, the temple master was not idle. He took the initiative to lobby the elders and deacons to submit to him. He promised to hand over Lei Mingzi after seizing power, calm down the anger of the main temples, and turn the war into a treasure.


    It makes sense for these people. It''s just Lei Mingzi''s single-minded behavior when the Leishen temple comes to this point. If we can push him out and release his son and daughter, it''s not safe for them.


    So they turned.


    These things are not without wind, but there are wind elders, all the news will be stopped, Lei Mingzi sitting in his own hall is nothing to know.


    A few days later, he couldn''t support it, so he decided to go to see the eleven Temple masters, but before he left the hall, he felt that the atmosphere was not right. Today''s Lei Temple seems to be very quiet.


    He frowned and pushed open the door of the main hall, and saw that the main hall was standing there, followed by almost all the people in power in the Lei temple, of course, there were also those who were loyal. Those people had been secretly solved by the main hall and others.


    When he saw this formation, his cold eyes fell on the old temple Lord and asked, "how is the Lord coming today?"


    "Lei Mingzi, you have been sitting in this position for a long time. In the past ten years, you have been acting against your will to cause a disaster for Lei temple. Now it''s time for me to take back your rights." The old temple master looked at him coldly.


    When Lei Mingzi saw this scene, he knew what happened. He immediately laughed and said: "you short-sighted people, if the western territory allows you to develop like this, you will only drain resources, be overtaken by those low-level territory, and be defeated."


    "Are you still quibbling?"


    "For the sake of a little bit of the rules of the world and giving up great resources, you fools will know sooner or later that I am right." Lei Mingzi is still disdainful.


    Although he knew that he was no longer able to return to heaven, he was still fearless in this aspect.


    The old temple master snorted coldly, "I''m stubborn. I''m here. I''m bound and give it to the main hall master."


    "Dare you? I am the son of the God of thunder. Only God can deal with me. " Lei Mingzi said angrily.


    "Tied!" The voice of the old temple master is also full of majesty.


    At this time, the tiger, who had been hiding for ten years, finally showed its fangs.


    Ten elders surrounded Lei Mingzi instantly, took out the blade and started at the same time.


    These elders are the eight strength of Shenyuan realm, and at the same time, it can be said that they shake the whole world.


    Lei Mingzi laughed and said, "you deserve it."


    He said, suddenly his magic power broke out, and a painting halberd appeared in his hand, sweeping towards the crowd. It was powerful with thunder.


    The top ten elders were shocked and retreated. At the moment, what Lei Mingzi broke out is not his own power, but the power of the gods. His own strength has reached the seventh level, and it can not be underestimated if he borrows the power of the gods. Therefore, the top ten elders are extremely afraid.


    "Boom!"


    Even the master of the hall had to step back when the thunderous wave burst.


    "I will never fail, never, ha ha ha." Lei Mingzi screamed, then disappeared in front of the temple.


    Childe wutrace and Hua Ruge are looking at each other on the mountain not far away. When Lei Mingzi makes a move, they know it''s not good. When he wants to run, they know they can''t stay.


    If they use the magic power, they may not be able to retain Lei Mingzi, but the magic power of time and space appear at the same time, so the identity of the two people is exposed. Even if they catch Lei Mingzi, they will be unlucky.


    So they had to watch the man run away.


    "I always feel restless." Hua Yuege squinted.


    Childe wutrace also said with a dignified face: "in this way, he is hiding in the dark. No one knows what he will do."


    The people in the Lei temple are still very depressed because they didn''t catch people, especially the temple master and others, because they are afraid that Lei Mingzi will come back for revenge. According to the character and style of this person, it is very likely to do such a thing.


    The temple master sighed in his heart, but on the face of it, he sent people to look for and catch the halberds. People wanted to get rid of them, and the Fangtian painting halberds needed to be found back, because it was the treasure of the temple of thunder. It was only weaker than the chaos artifact, so it could not be left out.


    After the order, the next thing the master of the old temple did was to release the holy sons and daughters who had been arrested. He accompanied him to the palace to make amends to other temples one by one.


    All the temples are very satisfied with this bloodless process, and they are generous to say that as long as Lei Mingzi is ousted, he will not be held responsible for the mistakes of Lei.


    At this time, the Lord of Lei temple asked them to help him capture Lei Mingzi. These temples didn''t think that Lei Mingzi could make any trouble, so they didn''t answer, but were ready to return to their God domain.


    The Lord of the thunderobot hall couldn''t help it, so he had to go back.


    On that day, childe wutrace and Hua Ruge stayed in the temple for another night. The next morning, they went to see the old temple leader to say goodbye.

 Chapter 2102

    Leishendian passed the crisis without danger. It was a relief from top to bottom. Now the atmosphere is much easier than when leimingzi was there before.


    Hua Ruge knows a lot of people. On the way to the main peak, he keeps greeting. Almost all of them are enthusiastic.


    Childe Wuchen looked surprised and asked her, "it''s only a few days. How do you know so many people?"


    "It''s not easy to make friends. It''s better to take the initiative to talk." Hua Ruge is a very relaxed way.


    The childe shakes his head. It sounds easy, but it''s hard for him.


    "If these sisters knew I was leaving, they would miss me very much."


    "I think you don''t give them up, do you?" "No trace childe says with a smile.


    "That''s true." Hua Ruge thinks it''s a happy process to get along with others.


    When they said this, they came to the peak. Now the main peak is no longer the same as before. Now there are more guards. There are many deacons and elders waiting for the report gathered in front of the gate.


    These people are quite aware of the role played by Hua Ruge and childe Wuxian. They are very respectful to say hello to each other: "master Xianshi is also here to see the temple master?"


    "Exactly." Replied the childe.


    Hua Ruge saw elder Feng in the crowd, so he waved his hand and said, "brother Feng, don''t be hurt."


    Elder Feng''s recent mood is like a roller coaster, up and down. Now Lei Mingzi is still half relieved when he is driven away. He is afraid of being killed if he is still half relieved.


    After all, he has known the identity of Hua rugo and others, and now he has been used up, which is likely to be silenced.


    When he saw Hua Ruge, he was shaken in the heart, but he didn''t dare to show it on his face. He said with a smile, "brother Hu, I will invite you to have a drink today."


    Now Hua Ruge''s good drinking has been basically spread in the Leishen temple. After all, everyone has heard about the good wine that she kept for hundreds of years.


    "OK, but I may leave the temple today. Then my brother will find me in the God kingdom." Hua said with a smile.


    Elder Feng thought and asked, "master immortal and brother Hu are going to leave?"


    "Yes, master Xianshi is going to continue to travel. I will accompany him as a child." Hua Ruge said it naturally.


    "I see. That brother must see you off." Elder Feng Lian hurriedly said that he should seize the opportunity to let Tuoba Rui untie the soul mark.


    Hua Ruge smiles and nods.


    At this time, the boy who informed me came back and gave a deep salute to childe Wuchen, saying, "master Xianshi, please come in."


    Childe wutrace turns his head and looks at Hua Ruge beside him.


    Hua Ruge nodded to the familiar people, followed them step by step, and they entered the hall together.


    The people outside are still talking about why they want to leave. This time, they have made great contributions. The temple master must be important or rewarded. How can they not take the opportunity to stay? Later, they will not need to do scattered repair.


    The temple master began to take over the affairs of the grenade temple. Recently, he was very busy, but it was the first time he heard that childe Wuchen had come.


    When Wu Chih and Hua rugo entered the back hall, they saw the Lord sitting behind the desk in purple. Because they were obviously wearing a lot of expensive clothes, they seemed a little more dignified than before.


    "I have seen the temple master." The childe without trace nodded again.


    The temple Master said: "immortal master doesn''t need to be polite. Please take a seat quickly."


    After sitting down, childe wutrace said, "I admire the Lord''s quick reorganization of the internal affairs of the temple and his concentration."


    "Can I close the temple again or rely on the immortal master? I haven''t thanked you yet." The words of the LORD were full of thanks.


    If Hua Ruge had not said that in front of him that day, he would not have rekindled the idea of seizing power. Without the idea of Childe wutrace, he would not succeed so quickly, so I thank them in my heart.


    "It''s the general trend of the temple master. We just follow the trend." Childe wutrace did not take credit.


    After hearing this, the temple master laughed, and then said: "immortal master will stay in my Lei Temple later. Is it satisfied to be an elder?"


    "The Lord of the temple has raised it. I have low ability. I really don''t deserve the high position of the temple. I also want to travel around. I can''t stay in one place for a long time. I can only fail to live up to the beauty of the Lord of the temple." The childe of no trace declined.


    The temple Lord was a little surprised and said, "immortal means to go?"


    "It''s just that I''ve been here long enough with the little boy, and it''s time to leave." The childe without trace nodded again.


    "I sincerely want to keep you, master Xianshi, can you think about it?"


    Childe wutrace has a warm voice, but his attitude is firm: "I''m used to idling. Please forgive me."


    The temple master sighed when he saw that there was no way to detain him. "Since I don''t want to detain you, if you have any trouble in the future, I can come to the thunderobot hall as much as I can, and I will do my best to help you."


    Thank you very much The childe with no trace smiled and said, "then I will leave."


    And the Lord of the temple rose up and said, "I will send you two."


    The hall master sent the two to the front of the hall, and then watched them fly away. He said to them with his heart, "Hall master, do you want to follow up and check these two people''s strange appearance?"


    The temple master looked at the distance and frowned: "it''s strange enough. It seems that he came to Lei Mingzi specially. He doesn''t want to be a temple looking at the breath. I don''t know who he is."


    "Do you want to check?"


    "No, my intuition tells me that these two people are not ordinary. It''s better not to provoke them. This time, they have a good relationship. They may not have met again." The Lord waved.


    "I see." The confidant said and backed off.


    The LORD looked again, and then turned back to the main hall.


    Elder Feng heard the conversation and said that the temple Lord was right. These two people were not ordinary people. Anyway, he knew that one of them was holding chaos artifact.


    Childe wutrace and Hua Ruge are not completely unprepared. After they appeared in the Lei temple, they brought down Lei Mingzi, making a war invisible. It''s hard to say that they won''t arouse suspicion.


    So both of them have been paying attention to whether there is a tail behind them. After observing whether there is a tail behind them, they go straight out of the Raytheon domain and stop in a mountain for a while. After confirming that no one is following them, Hua Ruge just pulled the sleeve of the childe without trace and exerted his spatial magic power.


    After a white light, the two appeared in the house where Tuoba Rui and other people lived. There was a border here, but they were not afraid of what outsiders found.


    After falling in the yard, Hua Yuege took a sigh of relief, then smiled and said, "it''s done."


    The traceless childe also took off the mask on his face and showed his original face. That is to say, Lei Mingzi was too busy to check them. Otherwise, the face would be recognized.


    Hua Ruge took the childe to a spare yard to rest, and then he went back to the backyard. Tuoba Rui in the backyard felt her breath early, put down her child, and was going to see her, so he saw that she had arrived at the gate of the yard.


    Because of the protection of the border, Tuo Ba Rui recovered his original face early. He was wearing a black shirt and a black crown with the same color on his head. A face was born like a God. People could not help but marvel at it.


    He smiled at Hua Ruge, and his expression was even more charming.


    Originally, I wanted to attract Hua Ruge to make a fool of him. I didn''t expect that Hua Ruge''s eyes were only on his face for a moment, and then he looked at the little treasure behind him.


    Xiaobao has grown up a lot. He wears a yellow dress and ties up his hair. He looks ignorant and good-looking.


    "Baby, mother hug." Hua rugo said and went to the child.


    As a result, after a moment''s hesitation, Xiao Bao hid behind Tuo barrow, hugged his father''s leg and only looked at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge realized that his current image is not familiar to Xiaobao, so he scratched his head awkwardly, quickly dissipated the power of huaxingdan, and even changed his clothes back to the previous style.


    When Xiaobao saw it, he immediately cried out with great joy, "mother."


    Hua Ruge squats down and Xiaobao pounces on her. She says with milk: "you are finally back. Xiaobao wants to die."

 Chapter 2103

    "Xiaobao, there was something wrong with her mother before. Now it''s all settled. I won''t leave you in the future." Hua Ruge holds the child with infinite emotion in her heart.


    "Dad said the same thing."


    Hua Ruge looks up at Tuo barrow when he listens to it, and finds that Tuo Barrow''s attitude is not as friendly as before. Although there is no ferocity, there are serious signs of face blocking.


    She thought a little and knew what was going on. This man, how could he even eat his son''s vinegar.


    "My mother, my father misses you very much. I''m not happy if you don''t come back." Xiaobao continued, as if to tell all the little secrets he knew to his mother.


    Hua Ruge asked Tuoba Rui with a smile, "is that right?"


    "Believe me, too, my child." Tuoba Rui turned his head and sat on the stone bench.


    Hua Ruge saw that he was just cute, and he couldn''t help laughing again. Then he asked Xiao Bao, "but dad said no."


    "Dad lied. When you held me, you always said you wanted to be a mother." Xiaobao said with a straight nose, as if he had become a just messenger.


    Tuo Ba Rui was a little tense and hurried: "don''t say it, I didn''t let you say it."


    Xiaobao blinked, then went to Hua Ruge''s ear and whispered, "Daddy seems unhappy. Xiaobao will tell his mother next time."


    "OK, Xiaobao is right." Hua Ruge touched the child''s head and encouraged.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t look at her very well. "What do you teach your children?"


    "Where am I? You taught me." Hua Ruge smiled and asked Xiao Bao to go back to his room to play. Then he approached him.


    Tuoba Rui was exposed. He couldn''t hold his face. He wanted to save his image with a straight face. But looking at Hua Ruge, who had changed back to her original appearance, he saw that her whole body was not damaged. He was relieved at one breath, and he was not in the mood to keep his face.


    He reached for her hand, let her sit on his leg, hugged her and said, "it''s good, it''s not a dream, you''re really back."


    "As if I had been away for a long time."


    "For a long time." Tuoba Rui vowed.


    Hua Yuege took a sip of his mouth and said, "well, you look good. You are right."


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t answer, just holding her.


    Hua Ruge sees Xiaobao on one side and looks straight at this side. He can''t help coughing and saying, "stop making noise. The child is watching."


    "It''s no harm to let him study early."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua Ruge has no words. Sure enough, this man looks serious on his face. In fact, he is a big rascal in his heart.


    Otherwise, no child is less than three years old.


    The two didn''t say anything for a long time. After a while, mink, Su Nianxia and other people came. Although I heard that Hua Ruge was OK from childe wutrace, the matter was solved perfectly, I was still not sure. I had to see it myself.


    At this point, I can see that Hua Ruge is still the same, with a good look and good condition, so I feel completely relieved.


    Childe Wuwen and Xiaojiu also saw Xiaobao. Childe Wuwen saw the little guy, but he couldn''t see the alienation in his eyes. He was only gentle and kind, and played with the child for a long time.


    Of course, he didn''t just play. When he became familiar with each other, childe Wuxian pulled the hand without flame mark. He pointed his finger at the palm of the child''s hand, and saw the silver light in the palm of Xiaobao''s hand flickering. After a while, there was a silver pattern in the palm, which flickered in his body.


    Other people were originally listening to Hua Ruge''s boasting. They were all attracted and looked at it.


    From the breath of the silver light, they can judge that this is the breath of time. It must be the pattern related to the spirit of time.


    After finishing, Xiaobao looks at his palm with big eyes, and touches the other hand, showing curiosity.


    Traceless childe lips are slightly white, smile is still the same gentle, he said: "this is a static pattern of time, and when he has enough power to drive, he can do it."


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "this gift is too expensive. Thank you."


    "A little care." The childe without trace said and touched Xiaobao''s head, the loving kindness on his face.


    Hua rugo shook his head and said with a smile, "this kid is really growing up in the pile of blessings. He hasn''t started to practice yet. There are so many abilities to lean on him."


    We need to know that the blood essence of the animal king of mink, the fire of Su Nianxia and the time magic power of Childe wutrace are all extremely powerful. As long as this child can understand one of them and not say that he has made great achievements in the future, self-protection will never be a problem.


    "I''ve written down your kindness." Tuo Ba Rui''s solemn way.


    Su Nianxia said on one side, "you don''t have to be polite to brother-in-law, just about the relationship between me and my sister."


    "That''s right." Said the mink.


    Childe Wuchen is still there and asks Xiaobao, "Xiaobao, do you know what you want to say to your uncle in the future?"


    Hua rugo was really afraid of what the child said, so he hurriedly pulled the child aside and said, "OK, these are valuable enough, but we can''t ask for anything else."


    "No trace childe chuckles:" the child can want what, see you nervous


    Hua Ruge gave the child to Tuo BARREI and said, "I''m afraid I can''t afford it."


    When they heard this, they burst into laughter.


    Tuo Barry thinks that he has already thought about it, and then the gift will never be worse than them.


    On the same day, everyone gathered together to eat and drink, and several women made an appointment to go out and have a walk together tomorrow, because they had been hiding after coming to Lei temple, which was really a bad feeling.


    it was not easy for them to pass by, so they must take this opportunity to go out and have a good walk.


    Su Nianxia and Xiao Jiu agree. They are more active than Hua Ruge. Shangguanli is pulled by three people. If you don''t want to go, you can''t.


    On that day, Hua rugo took out the wine he had brought out of the temple of the God of thunder, and all the people drank some.


    However, Hua Ruge was not drunk this time. At night, she went to the yard where her mother and aunt were. After sitting for a while, shuiyunning left the child and let her go.


    Recently, because Hua Ruge is not there, Tuoba Rui doesn''t care about taking the children, so the children are always in shuiyunning.


    When Hua Ruge went back, Tuotuo BARREI was sitting in the yard. Because his daughter-in-law came back, his complexion was obviously much better. Even his eyes became different and warm.


    Hua Ruge went back and said, "I really worry about the old man recently. I think my mother is thin."


    "Yes, my mother and aunt are worried after you leave." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge said with great emotion, "sure enough, it''s better not to do this kind of thing."


    She is now in a very different situation than before. She used to be alone. At most, she has a Tuo BARREI, but now she has both the old and the young. It''s time for her to think about the old and the children.


    "There won''t be such a thing." Tuoba Rui took her hand and said, "let''s go. Go back."


    Hua rushes to his arms and says, "then take me back."


    Tuoba Rui dotes on her with a smile and picks her up.


    It''s not early for Hua Ruge to get up the next day. It''s already morning. Because she is used to staying in bed, people are not surprised.


    After a simple wash, she went out with the three girls without eating any rice. Of course, she had to change her appearance before going out. After all, most of the original looks have been spread by the Lei temple, and it''s still very dangerous to show your face.


    After they went to the street, they found that the main shrines had left the walking palace one after another. Most of the disciples of Lei''s temple were hunting for Lei Mingzi everywhere. No one had ever caught them again. It could be seen that this day had changed completely.


    Su Nianxia is now an ordinary woman''s face. Seeing this, he said: "now, I don''t need to be so nervous."


    "Yes." Hua Ruge nodded with the same feeling.


    She still likes to do the business of seizing people with high prestige, but she doesn''t want to be a thief hiding in Tibet. If she can say what she did, she didn''t do anything bad, so it''s still very unpleasant to be wanted for some reason.


    Shangguanli said: "these temples don''t help to find chaos artifact together. It''s really a little short sighted."


    "Small nine slant head asks:" do not seek return not good


    "For long-term development, it''s not brilliant enough. The son of Lei temple is a little ambitious, but a little anxious." Hua Ruge commented.

 Chapter 2104

    Su Nianxia also said: "if it''s me, I will find some magic tools quietly first. When I have capital, I''m not afraid that other shrines will not follow me."


    Shangguan Li nods.


    "Now it''s not necessarily over. If the grass is not cut, who knows if he will fight again." Hua rugo said that he was worried.


    "Without the power of Lei temple to urge him, he can''t be a man. My sister can rest assured." Su Nianxia said.


    Shangguanli also said: "Xia Xia said it is not unreasonable, he should not be able to turn over any waves."


    "You haven''t seen that man. Although you don''t have enough brains, you have a lot of strength." Hua said, "but I hope that after this, he will be frustrated and give up his mind."


    A few nodded, indicating that this was what they expected.


    As they talked, they wandered on the road, looking at the side stall from time to time, but they never found what they wanted to buy.


    At this time, Hua Yuege''s pupil shrank, because she saw a group of people coming across. They were all wearing familiar red clothes, just the people of the red flame temple.


    When she was on alert in Lei temple, she almost hid her breath completely, but she thought it was OK today, so the breath was not hidden, as long as she paid attention, it would be found.


    Although Lei Mingzi is now hard to protect herself, if she is recognized, there will be no more waves. After all, she has chaos artifact in her hand, so no one will covet it.


    Su Nianxia also saw that there were not only Liu HUFA, who had a good relationship with them, but also Zhao HUFA, their counterpart. She knew that Zhao HUFA wanted to catch her sister. This time, she did not catch many people.


    Now several people will meet soon. Three of the four people know each other. It''s too late to escape.


    Su Nianxia takes a look at Hua Ruge and sees that Hua Ruge has raised her head and walked forward without any scruples.


    Su Nianxia and Shangguan Li know that Hua Ruge has a strategy, and they walk naturally with no difference on their faces. They have seen more waves than those who have lived hundreds of years in the opposite direction, so they are naturally calm.


    The leader of the red flame temple is the temple leader, followed by Liu Fufa and Zhao Fufa, followed by a group of small disciples, and finally by a group of small gangsters under tolerance and huaru singer.


    Hua Ruge looked at these faces as he walked. His rivals were Zhao HUFA and some of his disciples. The others were very close. If it wasn''t such an awkward period, IA really wanted to greet her friends and drink.


    The people in the red flame temple are not very interested, because they were called by Lei Mingzi. Now that Lei Mingzi has stepped down, the people in the temple have a very bad attitude towards them. This time, they are almost driven out.


    After all, people are the main temple, and they are just a small temple that is extremely out of the flow.


    So these people are not in the mood to look around. They just walk silently, and naturally don''t notice a few ordinary looking little women coming across.


    Hua Ruge didn''t expect that these people didn''t pay attention to themselves at all. He took a deep breath of relief and waited for two steps before passing these people.


    "Eh?" A slightly confused syllable came out of the crowd in the red flame temple.


    Hua Yuexin mentions it, but he still moves forward without reaction. He misses his body with a group of people and is ready to move on.


    "Just a moment, please." Zhao''s voice came from Hua Ruge.


    She and Su Nianxia all frown.


    Zhao HUFA stopped them and then walked towards them. Hua Ruge turned his head and pointed to himself and said, "this old man, do you call me little woman?"


    Zhao HUFA''s face is black. How could he be so old? Other people in the red flame Temple laugh after hearing this.


    At the opening of Hua Ruge, the people''s attention of the temple also moved to her. It doesn''t matter whether they look at it or not. At first sight, they all feel that this person''s breath is so familiar.


    Zhao HUFA has a keen sense of China because he has the most recent recollections of the song like atmosphere. As early as he passed by, he was sure that one of the little women here was the Hu Yue that they had been looking for recently, that is, Hua Ruge in the eastern continent.


    Hua Ruge, a man with chaotic artifact, how beautiful it is, will fall into his hands today.


    Zhao HUFA sneered at Hua Ruge and said, "don''t be hurt."


    "Have I seen you, sir?" Hua Yuege asked slightly surprised.


    "I don''t know what to call you, Hu Yue or Hua Ruge?" Zhao HUFA looked at her proudly and asked.


    Hua rugo scratched his head and said, "these two names are all very good, but none of them is the name of a little woman. Old man, don''t you recognize the wrong person when you are old?"


    Zhao Fufa snorted, "do you still want to deny it?"


    "You don''t look very kind to me, and I don''t think you''re so smart. I''ll find someone who understands." Hua Ruge said and went to the back of the red flame Temple master,


    the temple master also recognized Hua Ruge, but before that, Hua Ruge helped the red flame temple again and again to protect the temple from the insult of the black water temple, and fought for the red flame temple in the wind temple, so that they could overthrow the black water temple completely.


    It can be said that without the existence of Hua Ruge, there would be no red flame temple now, which he remembered.


    And even on another level, he saw with his own eyes how Hua Ruge gradually brought down the Blackwater temple. Almost there was no confrontation, and the Blackwater Temple fell to the point of being punished by the wind temple and attacked by the major temples.


    How can we do this only by luck? It''s absolutely by skill. It''s obviously unwise to regard such a capable person as an enemy.


    Therefore, he didn''t disclose the meaning of Hua Ruge either from the theoretical level or from the emotional level.


    "This old man looks extraordinary. He must be able to control him, right?" Hua Ruge came up to the temple Lord and praised him.


    The people in the red flame Temple all laughed at this, and most of them understood Hua Ruge as a human being. They found a familiar feeling at this tone.


    The owner of the red flame temple also smiled and nodded: "you are right, it is."


    "It''s not that I said. Your eyes are a little too bad. It''s normal to mistake me for one person, but it''s a little blind and unforgivable to mistake me for two people." Hua Ruge said rudely.


    The owner of the red flame Temple shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, but I''ll take people back. Don''t bother."


    "That''s very kind of you. Thank you very much." Hua Ruge said thanks with a smile.


    The other people in the red flame temple also know about Du Ming. This is because the temple leader doesn''t want to expose Hua Ruge, but plans to let her go.


    Such a decision is in line with the minds of most people, because they have a good relationship with Hua Ruge, especially those of Liu Baofa and the public office, who do not want Hua Ruge to be in danger of exposing his identity.


    Seeing this, Zhao hurried back and said, "the temple master..."


    "Shut up and follow me." The temple Lord was not as polite to him as song to China. His voice sank and he said, "don''t give me bad things, or you will be careful of your head."


    Zhao HUFA saw that the temple master was in a hurry, and he could only bear it even if he was not willing to do it any more. He looked back at Hua Ruge viciously, and his expression was full of unwillingness.


    Hua Ruge still said with that smile: "don''t go out with your eyes. Go to see a doctor more when you have time. How much will it cost to take medicine? Don''t give up."


    Zhao Baofa felt that his stomach was going to explode. But we can''t disobey the meaning of the temple master, we can only follow him.


    "By the way, old man." Hua Ruge stopped him and said, "you''d better listen to your boss. Don''t talk nonsense. If you really make people anxious, the consequences will be far more serious than you think."


    This is the threat of red fruit, even the tone is a little cold.


    The temple owners of the red flame Temple all heard the faint intention of killing from this. There is no doubt that people who can dominate one side should be captured easily.


    He now feels more and more wise in his choice.

 Chapter 2105

    Zhao HUFA''s inner atmosphere is not willing to be suppressed by such a little girl film, but he can only bear a stomachache and dare not speak if he thinks that he may not be someone else''s opponent.


    "Thank you very much, old man." Hua, like a song, said and smiled and bowed his hand to the main hall.


    "It''s my subordinates who have made mistakes. They should." The leader of the red flame temple is very kind.


    Hua rugo made eye contact with the acquaintances again, and they left.


    When all the people on the side of the red flame Temple left, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia were relieved. They looked around. Fortunately, they didn''t go to the main street. Now there are few people on the road. No one would like to hear them.


    And even if they listen, it doesn''t matter. Because their image is exposed, they will change their image soon. Let alone the people they overheard by chance, even if Zhao Baofa kills her again, they may not find her.


    However, although no one saw it, they didn''t go on this road. Instead, they changed a path and made a few rounds before they came to the main road. They strolled the street again as if nothing had happened.


    Su Nianxia said to Hua Ruge, "sister, are you sure that the temple master will help us?"


    "I''m not sure, just try. If he doesn''t show affection, we''ll find another way. Anyway, I''ll run away. They can''t find another place to change their face." Hua Yuege said with ease.


    Su Nianxia nodded, "yes, we are not afraid to run."


    "In fact, he chose to help us as well as himself." Shangguanli said on one side: "if he chooses to stand on our opposite side and avenge Xiaoge, then the end can be imagined."


    "That''s right." Hua Ruge nodded: "bullying me is not possible."


    She didn''t put in a word in the first half of the year. Although she could see what was going on, she didn''t feel any sense of crisis. She just asked, "where are we going to have breakfast?" when Hua Ruge didn''t continue to discuss the topic


    She said this in a tone as if the things just passed were very casual, which was not enough to take up and discuss, but more important to eat.


    Su Nianxia and shangguanli both smile.


    Hua Ruge was seriously rubbing Xiaojiu''s head: "that''s right. We didn''t eat it in the morning. Now we should discuss eating."


    Su Nianxia nodded seriously.


    Shangguanli shook his head and said, "I can eat anything I like."


    "Right." Xiaojiu thinks this is right.


    The last few people ate an early tea stand, and then turned around in the street after they were full. Of course, the premise is that Hua rugo inquired about it, and knew that all the people in Heishui temple and he Feng temple had left.


    this means that no one would recognize them again, so it''s a wild play.


    In the evening, a few people would go back, rarely without drinking, because Hua rugo felt that he had just ventured back. He had to spend more time with the elderly and children, as well as Tuoba Rui. He could not only drink.


    When they arrived at the door, they felt the earth shaking violently. At the same time, a blue light rose in the direction of Lei temple, and there was no sound after a violent energy fluctuation.


    Hua Ruge stood up with the doorpost and looked toward the direction of Lei temple. He felt that the blue energy was familiar, but it was not a common spiritual power.


    "What is that?" She thought, squinting.


    "It''s the power of faith." Su Nianxia suddenly said, "it''s the faith power of believers. The only one who can mobilize this power in every temple is the son or the daughter, but most of them are transmitted to the gods through the body, and they can''t be used by themselves."


    This reminds Hua Ruge that when he was fighting against the God of light, Su Nianxia used the method taught by Tuo BARREI to use the faith power of believers. It was because of this that his body was severely damaged and almost died.


    "Son of God? Lei Mingzi Hua Ruge frowned and said, "what does he want to do?"


    "It''s probably to break the chaos with the power of faith. Isn''t the earth shaking again?" Shangguanli analyzes.


    Su Nianxia also thought of it. She said with a poor look: "isn''t this crazy? Even if we break the chaos, we have to suffer a lot. What do you want to do? "


    At the beginning, she used the power of faith because the God of light wanted to deal with the monarchy and the world. This was the person she wanted to protect with her life, naturally at any cost.


    However, Lei Mingzi''s unauthorized use of the power of belief will inevitably lead to the wrath of the gods. He has no way to deal with Lei Shen, and will definitely be destroyed by the gods. Even if the chaos breaks, he will have no relationship with him at all.


    "It''s not a madman." Hua Ruge rubbed his temples and said, "come on, let''s discuss."


    After entering the gate, Tuoba Rui and other people were also shocked. At this time, they were talking about something in a yard.


    Several people also guessed what was the matter, and felt that they should start immediately to stop it.


    Now that the main temples have left the Lei temple, the main of the Lei temple may not be forced to take risks. After all, chaos has no great impact on him.


    After all, even if the rules are broken, the rules of the whole territory are also broken. If the strength of all people is reduced together, it doesn''t matter if they are reduced. There is no need for them to fight for anything.


    In this way, there are only a few people who really want to guard chaos.


    A few women just entered the yard and felt the earth shake again.


    "We need to hurry up." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Several people feel that it is imperative, when even out of the city, sacrifice the spacecraft to fly towards the direction of chaos.


    Leishen temple is on the edge of chaos, that is, through a mountain range, you can reach the edge of chaos.


    At the same time, they also saw a lot of spaceships of Lei Temple heading towards that direction. Obviously, the Lord of Lei Temple guessed what was going on there. Although chaos was not important to him, he had to kill Lei Mingzi and retrieve the holy tools of the temple.


    In addition to the disciples of Lei temple, there are also some people in the city and other temples around to watch the activity. In this way, there are many spaceships. Hua Ruge and others don''t need to cover up their identities deliberately.


    Now there are fierce beasts in the mountains under their feet, and they are very fierce. It''s very dangerous to come here with the strength of Hua rugo and others. But this time, the breath of the power of faith has suppressed all these beasts,


    and there are too many people on this trip. The fierce beasts feel that they are outnumbered and will never come out if they don''t meet a single person, so this one The road was unexpectedly safe.


    This mountain range is not small. Even if they take a spaceship, it will take more than half a day. During this period, they will listen to the continuous roar of the earth. Even the black clouds in the sky will crack. It is obvious how powerful the sound is there.


    Hua Ruge began to worry about whether they could stop Lei Mingzi even if they arrived in time with such a powerful force.


    We need to know that the strength of several of them is still very mature now. The top two, Tuoba Rui and juntianxia, are also the five elements of shenyuanjing. It''s not a big problem to deal with a Lei Mingzi, but if Lei Mingzi uses the power of faith, it''s hard to say.


    Hua Ruge thinks that he should think of an effective and feasible way, but after thinking for a long time, he finally finds that in the face of absolute strength, those little tricks are not enough to be despised.


    Others frown, too, because once chaos opens, the eastern continent and several other territories will fall into the crisis of being robbed, when the people suffer, and their hard-working infrastructure may be destroyed.


    Whether it is for salvation or self preservation, they must keep this chaos.


    During the flight, it was getting darker and darker, and then there was a blue light. Although the sun had not yet risen, it could almost see it.


    "Boom!"


    The closer the distance, the more deafening the sound ahead.


    Maybe it''s early for leishendian. When a few people arrive, leishendian''s owner has stood behind leimingzi with his disciples. However, leimingzi doesn''t stop attacking chaos with fangtianhua halberd.


    Hua Ruge and others also saw the so-called chaos, that is, chaos, which is actually a transparent boundary that can be felt but not seen. The boundary is full of runes. It can be seen that there are people, rather than the original between heaven and earth.


    This is also basically consistent with the information they have received before. This is a barrier that can be made by one''s own efforts. It is to protect the rules of the western continent. Some of them want to break it.

 Chapter 2106

    A few people can see a Lei Mingzi, who is dozens of times taller than before, holding a similarly enlarged painting halberd of the square sky, and his body is haunted by the terrible purple lightning, and a large area of the land under his feet is burnt black.


    He looks like a walking destructive machine at the moment, but he can''t match it when he looks at it.


    Hua Ruge swallowed a little bit and felt that there was a big gap between her side and the other side.


    The spaceship stopped under the control of Tuo barrow. Several people were looking at the specific strength of Lei Mingzi, and they wanted to take countermeasures.


    Among these people, only the traceless childe didn''t change his shape. He was dressed as a prodigy with a mask on his face, while Hua Ruge became his little boy and followed him.


    This is a temporary decision made by Hua rugo when she saw that the thunderobot hall was not watching. She thought it might be useful.


    They stop at one side, next to dozens of spaceships of Lei temple. Their disciples are all in sharp armour. They came to catch Lei Mingzi, but they may also be afraid of the suddenly growing strength of each other. They dare not go forward one by one.


    On the other side, there are ships that continue to catch up, all of them are ordinary people who come to watch and ordinary monks who come to the nearest city.


    When Hua Yuege was looking around, Lei Mingzi made another strike towards chaos. This strike was of great power. Fang Tian drew halberds in his hand, which seemed to be a sharp point, and fell towards chaos.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    One hit hit on chaos and made a violent crash. Chaos bound fluctuated severely, and there was a small crack.


    Although this is the boundary of great power, it has become weak after thousands of years.


    People a hundred miles away only thought the crash was deafening, and the aftermath of the attack made people back and forth.


    Hua Ruge and others can barely stop them only by protecting their whole body with spiritual power. Su Nianxia and shangguanli even need people to protect them.


    Tuo Ba Rui takes a look at Hua Ruge and says, "it''s not easy to deal with."


    "Big brother, is this just not easy to deal with?" Hua Ruge wiped the dust on his face and said, "this is not good at all."


    "Don''t do it in a moment." Tuoba Rui said and then looked at Lei Mingzi. He should study each other''s shortcomings.


    Hua Ruge murmured to one side, "it''s true that he didn''t take a lot from me."


    She didn''t think she was going to make any difference.


    Jun Tianxia, traceless childe and mink didn''t expect Hua Ruge either. They came forward one by one and squeezed Hua Ruge behind them.


    Hua Ruge looks at Su Nianxia and shangguanli, and feels that she is hurt. She always thinks that she can play well. How can she be despised.


    Shangguanli said to her, "you can''t fight hard, you have to take it wisely."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned after listening, then scratched his head and said, "it''s a bit unkind, isn''t it?"


    "Sister rugo, what do you think of?" Asked Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge got tangled up for a while and then said, "well, that can only be a dead friend, not a poor man."


    As soon as she said that, she knew what it meant. She touched her nose and nodded her head.


    Hua Ruge had no worries when he saw this. His eyes began to look towards the direction of Leishen temple. He saw that the center of the fleet of Leishen temple was a big ship, and all the strong were on board. The front one was the old temple master of Leishen temple.


    She immediately flew to the other side. Originally, the disciples of Leishen hall were in a state of complete vigilance when they saw that the intruders were going to fight. However, some disciples were persuaded by the Deacon as soon as they did, because they knew Hua Ruge.


    So Hua Ruge fell on the deck of the big ship with no hindrance. He smiled and bowed to the hall master and said, "I have seen the hall master. In a few days, the hall master is safe."


    The temple master was stunned before. When he saw Qinghua, he smiled: "who should I be? It''s you, little brother. We are really destined."


    "I came here with immortal master because I heard the news here, and I''ll see if I can help you." Her voice is not small. It can be heard all around.


    The temple Lord waved his hand and said, "this Lei Mingzi stole the power of the God''s faith. We have no way to deal with him, let alone you, little brother."


    Lei Mingzi on the other side is now accumulating strength to prepare for the second wave of attack. Although the preparation time is to open the door wide, his energy is too strong, and the people in the Lei Temple dare not go forward at all.


    "I thought I could get rid of him last time, but I can''t imagine that he has lived to the present. Don''t say that he looks so powerful after stealing the power of faith." Hua Ruge commented on Lei Mingzi''s direction and said: "but I don''t think the power of faith is something he can control. In terms of real ability, you are better than the temple Lord."


    "My little brother is so flattered, but he really has the power of faith now. It''s hard to deal with it." The temple master''s frowning way.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile: "the power of faith is the power that can be controlled by gods. It will not last long on him. When his power is almost exhausted, he can catch it at one stroke. When it''s not the Lord, he can catch it as soon as he wants."


    The temple Lord smiled at Hua Ruge, then waved his hand, indicating that he knew but didn''t say it.


    Hua Ruge nodded in a hurry and made a sudden appearance.


    Although Lei Mingzi is a hundred miles away, he can''t hear them as long as he wants to hear them. He is an energetic person. After hearing this, he feels like he has become a target for everyone.


    In particular, I know that the immortal master and the little boy I invited are actually standing on the side of the temple master. Seeing their close relationship, they are likely to help the temple master before he gains the power. I owe them a lot.


    And he knows in his heart that his power may not really break the chaos, and no matter what the result is, he will die if he overdrafts so much power.


    He thought that he tried his best for the western territory, but his opponent would laugh after his death, and he felt extremely depressed.


    He suddenly changed his mind.


    Tuoba Rui and other people knew when they said hello to huaruge in the past that she was going to hate for the thunderobot hall. Although this can bring the thunderobot hall to the same front as themselves, it is still very dangerous after all.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes flashed, and suddenly he said in a high voice, "chaos is broken."


    "Yes, it looks like the next strike will break it. Then we can see what the eastern territory looks like." The king followed.


    Su Nianxia''s eyes turned and said: "it''s true that the people in the eastern territory are very weak, but there are many resources. If we didn''t all become ours in the past."


    At the beginning of this section, there are many people with the same idea to discuss the benefits of breaking the chaos.


    Hua rugo knows the idea here, but she is still afraid that once Lei Mingzi hits down again, she will really break the chaos, which will make a big deal.


    But she also believed in Tuo''s judgment and did not speak.


    After hearing these words, leimingzi originally decided to kill the people in the Lei temple first, and then break the chaos. But now it makes sense. If he can break the chaos soon, he also has the spare power to deal with the people in the Lei temple.


    Breaking the chaos was the obsession in his heart. He just struggled for a while and gained the upper hand, so he didn''t move, but then accumulated strength.


    Looking at a large number of purple like forces entering the body, Su Nianxia shook his head and said: "it''s really a cruel person to force the power of faith to turn the age into misery."


    Jun Tianxia only felt heartache and reached out to hold Su Nianxia''s hand.


    "I was far behind him that time. People on the other side of the eastern continent had low accomplishments. The believers of the temple of light were less than one tenth of those of other people, so it was not so hard." Su Nianxia knows what the emperor thinks of and comforts him.


    The emperor looked at her and said, "your accomplishments are much lower than his."


    "Not so hard." Su Nianxia just wants to go.


    Juntianxia is to tighten her hand and say: "I will not let you make any more risks, never."


    Su Nianxia felt the temperature coming from his big hands, and the look of his heartache and nostalgia. He didn''t feel that the previous sufferings were worth it.

 Chapter 2107

    If she had not been in a crisis moment and had many people around her, she would have been leaning on his shoulder to hold high.


    A quarter of an hour later, it was a little bit brighter, and the sun gradually exposed the clouds, and Lei Mingzi stood up again. In his hand, Fang Tianhua halberd cut into the chaos border again, still sending out a terrifying momentum, and then went towards the border.


    "Boom!"


    There was another loud noise. Everyone could feel the echo in their ears.


    On the other side of the border, the earth under Lei Mingzi''s feet has been cracked, stretching for hundreds of miles. When the dust falls, people only see that the cracks of chaos deepen a little, but there is no bigger crack.


    So it seems that chaos is not tenacious, but in fact, it still has great power in blessing. It is not a matter of one day and one night to break through chaos.


    Lei Mingzi is bleeding from the palm of Fang Tianhua halberd. He goes down the blade a little bit. He is unwilling to look at the mouth and roars: "if there is chaos artifact in this hall, how can we not split a small border!"


    When they heard that the population was angry enough, it was a powerful border. In his eyes, he used two small words, which was too contemptuous.


    After roaring, Lei Mingzi once again accumulates his strength in situ and is ready to attack. He doesn''t believe that he still mobilizes the power of the gods and can''t break the boundary. Even if there is no chaos artifact, he will also open it to the world.


    Most of them think that Lei Mingzi is a little bit out of his own power, but Hua Ruge still appreciates him. This is a rare force in the world. If there is any more chance, or if he can act more safely, he will not worry about becoming a big thing.


    It''s just a pity that he still lacks a little ingenuity and chance. He''s doomed to be a generalist and not a handsome one.


    Of course, I''m sorry that this man is not calm enough. If he is really stable, I don''t know if he can handle it.


    She narrowed her eyes for fear that Lei Mingzi would hit the famous hall next time. It would be dangerous to break through the eastern continent and other four areas.


    Childe wutrace and juntianxia all look to Tuo barrow. There is a little silver light in Tuo Barrow''s eyes. At last, he shakes his head, motioning to hold still.


    He is the man who controls the rules of the road and is very sensitive to the power between the heaven and the earth. He thinks that Lei Mingzi can only increase the crack if he strikes again, and can''t completely destroy the chaos.


    However, chaos can only bear this blow. It''s not that it will break. It''s just that the crack is too big. I''m afraid someone else will come up with the idea, so it''s better to do it as soon as possible.


    Hua Ruge can''t do this obviously, so she shouldn''t talk anymore.


    Tuoba Rui thought, and suddenly sent a message to the wind elder at the side of the main body of the temple.


    He had previously printed his mark on the spirit of elder Feng. The relationship between the two is equivalent to that between the master and the servant. It''s very convenient for them to communicate, and they won''t be found higher.


    After receiving the message, elder Feng''s heart is beating drums. How can I always do this? But what Tuo BARREI said in his instruction is very clear. Once he doesn''t follow the instruction, his life will be lost.


    He sighed in his heart, hoping that he would be alive after he did it.


    Hua Ruge has a look at Tuoba Rui over there. Seeing that he has nothing to say, she has a clear idea. Chaos should not be broken so quickly. She will be calm for the time being.


    The sun has risen a few inches, and Lei Mingzi''s another strike has been completed. This time, he rises from the sky. His body, which is already extremely great, has covered the sun that has not yet risen. The painting halberd in his hand is full of purple thunder light. As he cuts his hand, he goes to the chaos border again, like this strike is going to tear the border that has been a thousand years.


    "Boom!"


    This time, people from a hundred miles away felt that the afterwave was stronger. Before, they could use the external psychic force to block it. Now they can only stow the spaceship and back up.


    There are several boats in Lei temple that are all strong, so it''s very obvious in the crowd that they haven''t retreated.


    Tuo Ba Rui is to take in the spaceship, and follow the crowd back together, with no intention of coming out.


    Because he could see clearly that Lei Mingzi''s strike did not tear up the chaos. Although the gap deepened, there was no sign of cracking.


    The urgent task should be to expend some of his strength. If we go up now, it would be too dangerous.


    Moreover, he is not sure whether the temple master and the powerful people of the temple will fight against each other when several of them are exposed in front of the Lei temple. If so, they will be too passive.


    He thought about it again and again, and decided to follow Hua Ruge''s method.


    The wound on Lei Mingzi''s hand was deeper after the attack, and even he was forced back several steps because of the power of the afterwave. At this time, his eyes were bloodshot, extremely unwilling, and his anger had reached the peak.


    He has been the son of Lei temple since he was born. He has been arrogant all his life and has not experienced any setbacks. Now the blow is still a little bigger for him.


    Elder Feng took a breath and said to the Lord of Leishen Hall: "Lord, I see that leimingzi''s strength is almost consumed. It''s time to fight."


    Leimingzi and the Lord of leishendian have exactly the opposite character. They are stable. He thinks leimingzi''s strength is still very strong, and he thinks it''s better to wait. So he waves his hand and motionless.


    Hua Ruge knew that he didn''t need to say much.


    After hearing this, the temple master of Lei''s temple was stable, but Lei Mingzi was furious. He realized that he might fail and could not break the boundary left by Da Neng thousands of years ago with all his strength. The frustration in his heart was overwhelming.


    as a result, there was another person who urged him to be the target, and this person was his heart and soul Thinking about why he received the news so late, it must have been that the wind didn''t give up and went to the temple Lord early. The more he thought about the betrayal of one or two, the more angry he became. So he suddenly turned his head to stare at the temple Lord of Lei and said, "you want my life if you force me to get to this no field?"


    The Lord of thunderobot hall felt his outrage and murderous spirit. He knew it was bad. He didn''t have time to think about the reason. He could only think of a solution.


    He absolutely doesn''t want to fight with Lei Mingzi, who controls the power of faith and is almost mad. He wants to admit that he is running with others, but he has just regained the power of Lei temple and hasn''t established enough prestige yet.


    if he escapes at this time when he is in danger, then the following people will not see him. Although Lei Mingzi has no chance to kill him again, it''s inevitable that there are still people below If you want to ban him, you can''t do it without prestige.


    After a moment''s thinking, he knew that even if he was hard headed at this time, he would go to the Lei temple, and so many experts, plus he would not necessarily lose, but as long as he won, he would be able to do a very safe position as the leader of the temple, and no one would dare to covet it in the future.


    He thought, his eyes gradually became more murderous, staring at Lei Mingzi and said: "you are the sinner of Lei temple, everyone has to be punished."


    "Old man, I haven''t seen you have such a vicious heart for so many years." Lei Mingzi sneered and glanced at all the people in the Lei Temple: "I lei someone here. Today, I want to see whether you can take my life or I will blood wash your Lei temple."


    His words were full of momentum and arrogance. The disciples of Lei Temple felt their legs were weak after hearing them. They lost half a point before they played.


    If it were not for standing on different positions, Hua rugo would really like to say hello now. No matter what the outcome of this war is, he would not lose if he had such momentum.


    On the contrary, the hall leader of Lei temple has no such momentum. He has too many calculations and too few decisions. He is also not a handsome person. He is almost a military master. It is not hard to see why he was taken over by Lei Mingzi ten years ago.


    Of course, the Lord of the temple did not show weakness at this time, but said: "don''t be crazy with Huang Kouchi. All the elders listen to the order and lead their subordinates to attack. Today, Lei Mingzi, the living bird, must be handed over to the God for disposal."


    The elders of his subordinates listen to the words and answer their orders together. Then Qi flies out. There are hundreds of elders and their disciples, among which the strongest is eight, and the weakest is six.


    Hua Ruge swallowed her saliva again. I dare to say that she hasn''t even reached the lowest standard of going to war, and her strength is a little worse.


    When Lei Mingzi saw it, he laughed again, pointing to the main hall of the God of thunder and saying: "the treacherous old man sent his servants to die, but he was able to escape."

 Chapter 2108

    The Lord of Leishen hall blushed when he heard this, but after all, he was old and cheeky, so he didn''t attack, but said: "deal with you, they are enough?"


    "Is it? Then I''ll let you watch your men die here. " Lei Mingzi sneered, waving the painting halberd of Fangtian in his hand, and beheaded the person who rushed up.


    Hua rugo squints at it. She wants to fight for soy sauce, but she can see that Lei Mingzi''s attack is very strong. Lei Temple needs to work together. It''s hard to fight if it''s scattered.


    Lei SHENDIAN''s shameful and old-fashioned people have been fighting for a long time. Naturally, they know the stakes. Seeing that Lei Mingzi is so strong, he immediately divided into several battle formations, each of which has a different point of focus. Most of them are not adamant, but choose to take the chance to protect their lives.


    After all, it''s very unwise to fight with such a person. It''s only right to drag him to consume energy.


    Lei Mingzi snorted coldly. He was not afraid of the battle formation. In order to avoid the flaw from the giant to the ordinary size, he was entangled with hundreds of people in the Lei temple. Every blow could hurt a dozen people, but the people in the Lei temple could not get close to him.


    The Lord of the Lei temple was very satisfied. This kind of dragging can reduce the casualties to the greatest extent and consume the power of Lei Mingzi. It is the most wise way to play.


    Hua Ruge was relieved to look at it. He leaned on the side of the boat and didn''t speak.


    But the temple master turned to her and said, "little brother, can you please come to me for a talk?"


    "Master Xianshi and his friends are talking over there. The main hall leader will see them. I will invite them over." Hua Yuege said he was about to leave.


    The temple master was a little surprised and said, "friend of immortal master?"


    "It''s exactly what master Xianshi met recently in the divine realm. He said it was an old friend." Hua Ruge put his relationship aside first.


    She thinks it''s better to stay behind in everything, so as not to fall into passivity.


    The temple master nodded his head and said, "don''t bother me, little brother. I will send someone to invite immortal master and friends here. I also want to see immortal master''s friends."


    Hua Ruge knew that he could not hide and didn''t want to hide very much. He said: "I think master Xianshi will be very happy to introduce your friend."


    The temple master smiled and turned to tell the boy to go.


    Hearing this, the little boy flew to the boat where childe wutrace was. In a short time, he invited all six people to the boat of Lei temple. The temple master looked at them one by one, and thought that the breath of these people was very ordinary. He saw that they had nothing in common with the immortal master.


    I also thought that Hua Ruge said that he was a former old friend, and I guessed that this might be a friend of immortal teacher long ago, because of their different circumstances, there are also differences in the world today.


    However, he was very good at life. He did not neglect a few people because of their plain breath and appearance, but received them with equal enthusiasm.


    Hua rugo thought that although the old temple leader counseled a little, he was impeccable in dealing with people and things. He was a scheming figure.


    The temple master asked several people to sit on the deck. The others sat down. Only Hua Ruge was still standing behind the childe without trace. He looked like a path boy.


    Tuoba Rui and others didn''t say anything, and they didn''t want to stir Hua Ruge in.


    The temple master first exchanged greetings for a while, then asked the childe Wuxian, "what do you think of this battle, immortal master?"


    Hearing the words, childe wutrace said with a smile, "the Lord of the hall is very relieved. Lei Mingzi can''t last long, and he will lose."


    "The immortal Master said that he had a bottom in his heart." The temple master smiled, and then said to the people who went to fight in Lei''s temple: "the immortal teacher predicted that this battle would be won, and you are not brave enough to kill the enemy?"


    "Win!" The other disciples of Lei Temple shouted out.


    All the people who went to fight in Lei Temple knew that this immortal master had the ability. Now they were greatly encouraged to hear this prediction, and their morale rose greatly. They didn''t flinch any more.


    The number of onlookers is increasing. They are all disciples and common people from the nearby cities. They have a good idea of that, but they are getting closer.


    Of course, some people are not happy to hear this, that is, Lei Mingzi. He was fighting hard. Even when he heard this remark, even if he was angry, especially what the childe wutrace said, he was even more angry at being betrayed.


    He waved back all the people who took the initiative and said to the childe: "immortal master, this hall is not thin for you. Why do you help the old man?"


    "Different ways of doing nothing, your Highness the son, do not agree with you." The arrogance of traceless childe in front of each other is still faint, without any fear.


    People can even hear a sense of balance of power from this dialogue, because although childe wutrace has a peaceful attitude, he is not defeated by Lei Mingzi.


    "You didn''t say that before, villain." Lei Mingzi said in a cold voice.


    "Your Highness can''t bear the truth, so I can only be expedient." The childe''s voice is still faint.


    Lei Mingzi said angrily, "this temple killed you first."


    He said and rushed over here.


    The Lord of the hall of the God of thunder quickly said in a loud voice, "stop me."


    It''s not that he is in a hurry to protect the childe, but that he is still here. If Lei Mingzi pillow kills him, he can''t escape as the temple Lord. Then he will fight.


    If Lei Mingzi saw him, he would not hate others. Once he fought, he would be very dangerous.


    The people of Lei temple also listen to orders and act. Even if they attack from all directions, they will block the way of Lei Mingzi.


    Not only those who were sent before, but also those who were organizing the five disciples of shenyuanjing to fight in array, just to help those strong ones.


    After all, leishendian is the main shrine. It is also a strong one among the twelve main shrines. Once it is put out, it is extremely terrifying.


    In this way, Lei Mingzi is under the control of all parties and it is very difficult to attack.


    The temple leader''s expression was relaxed.


    But Hua Ruge narrowed his eyes and thought the situation was not so good.


    Lei Mingzi now has the power of faith to mobilize, the most afraid is the outbreak of emotions, once the extreme emotions come up, he is a person who can burst out any potential.


    From a certain point of view, she thinks that Lei Mingzi and she are very similar.


    Tuoba Rui and other people didn''t relax. They didn''t talk to the temple leader, but looked at the battlefield with bright eyes.


    The temple Lord seems to feel that the momentum of several people in this moment is slightly different, but the specific feeling can not be said. In short, he now thinks that these people are friends of the childe without trace.


    He thought that his eyes fell on the childe without trace again. He couldn''t figure out how a loose repair could not lose to Lei Mingzi completely in momentum?


    Moreover, Lei Mingzi is very sharp, which is easy to crush people, but childe wutrace is motionless. It''s very difficult for him not to lose in this situation.


    How does he think that this man should be extraordinary? Maybe he has something to do with him, not ordinary casual practice.


    On the battlefield, Lei Mingzi began to be trapped, but he was furious and fierce again. He fought for more serious injuries and tried to mobilize the power of faith as much as possible to exert the power of terror several times.


    The besieged people didn''t adapt to the power of Lei Mingzi for a while. They had a little problem in coordination. Lei Mingzi injured more than a dozen people and killed a gap at the same time.


    Of course, the reaction of these strong people is very fast, and the gap is quickly filled, but it seems that they can''t resist for too long.


    Hua Ruge felt that it was not right to do so, but he cried out in his heart.


    He is really a fierce man.


    The Lord of the thunderobot hall is also nervous. He is the most powerful one in the thunderobot hall. Although he doesn''t reach the peak of the ninth and eighth level of shenyuanjing, he is timid and doesn''t dare to go forward when he looks at the thunderobot.


    In fact, if he fills in now to contain Lei Mingzi, he can certainly slow down the rhythm of Lei Mingzi, but he didn''t do it.


    He is still waiting for his subordinates to consume the power of Lei Mingzi before making a move, which is foolproof.


    Hua Ruge thought that although the old temple leader treated people well, such a character would make it hard to get the real respect of the temple disciples in the future, and it was not far from him to seize power. 7

 Chapter 2109

    Two quarters of an hour later, the sun has risen, and the world is once again shrouded in warm sunshine. However, the sun is not calm, but the fight is fierce.


    Seeing all the powerful people in the Leishen hall make great efforts to attack, not only can''t break Lei Mingzi''s defense, but also get hurt one by one, Hua Ruge feels afraid. If they had gone up before, they might have been pierced into a sieve by Fang Tianhua''s halberd.


    Lei Mingzi is very powerful. The whole person is shrouded in the purple thunder light. There is blood all over his body. He has other strong people as well. You don''t need to know that he has overdrawn his strength now, but his eyes are still very firm.


    in addition to the fact that the man himself is not wrong, now it seems that he has a lot of good feelings.


    There are many more onlookers. Some of them are fascinated by Lei Mingzi. They think that the eldest husband should be so fearless and stand tall.


    Hua Ruge also thinks that it''s a pity for such a person. If he can receive her as a general, he will not lose to the emperor.


    Lei Mingzi has been overdrawn for a long time, but he is more and more energetic. He is in excellent fighting condition, and he is surrounded by a strong layer of vigorous Qi. This vigorous Qi has a very strong defense, which has not been broken before and after being attacked by several powerful people.


    After he had no fear, he didn''t need to leave strength to defend. In this way, the attack power was particularly strong. The killing of the thunder temple from the strong to the disciples was a big wound.


    "That''s the spirit of belief. We can''t break it unless we have the treasure like chaos artifact in hand," the hall leader frowned


    Childe wudian nodded, and other people didn''t open their mouths just looked at him.


    Lei Mingzi has deprived most of the powerful people in the Lei Temple of combat effectiveness, but the will of these strong people to protect themselves is stronger than the will to attack, so they are basically injured and have not lost their lives.


    It''s very gratifying to see these people like this. After all, the war was caused by her, and she didn''t want to see too much bloodshed.


    Lei SHENDIAN, these powerful people, did not make any efforts in vain. From the beginning of the battle, they consumed a lot of belief power of Lei Mingzi. Now it is obvious that the remaining belief power of Lei Mingzi is not much, and his body has become an empty shell for a long time. As long as the belief power is no longer, he is bound to die.


    With Hua Ruge''s medical skill, I don''t think he can be saved after overdraft.


    Lei Mingzi also knows that her energy is not much, but she is not in a hurry. Even later, she becomes more and more stable. Every attack tries to cause the greatest damage, making the strong in front of her less and less.


    These powerful people have reached the eight levels of Shenyuan realm, but in front of such a terrible Lei Mingzi, we must work together and attack skillfully, which shows that Lei Mingzi is strong.


    After another two rounds of incense, Lei Mingzi''s strength dropped a lot again, but there are only eight elders left in front of him. These are the eight strong ones. Although they are still supporting, half of them have been injured.


    Lei Mingzi sneered at the cold hum, and pointed to the hall leader with the Fang Tian painting halberd in his hand. "Old Pifu, are you still unwilling to do it now?"


    In his opinion, childe wutrace is vulnerable to attack. After killing the old temple Lord, he solved it easily. So he did not invite war.


    At this time, the old temple Lord could not sit down even if he was cheeky. He immediately flew into the air, took out his broadsword, and stood opposite to Lei Mingzi with the eight elders.


    The hall master knew that Lei Mingzi had not much strength, and he had a good foundation. He pointed out with a big knife: "Lei Mingzi, now your body has become an empty shell, which is bound to die. Why do you have to struggle for nothing again?"


    "I can''t die for nothing even if I die. I wanted to break the chaos and end my wish, but now I think you are more hateful, so I changed my mind." Leimingzi clenched Fang Tianhua halberd in his hand and said in a cold voice, "I want all of you who betray me to be buried with me!"


    In order to establish his own dignity, Lei Mingzi said coldly: "I''ll see what else you can do."


    He said that his whole body''s momentum soared, and his breath spread to make people''s back feel cold. When he shook his long knife, people saw that there was a blue lightning flash on the knife, which was very impressive.


    Hua Ruge''s mind is that although the old temple leader is quite counselled, the strength is placed there after all. When they reach a higher level of cultivation, it is a huge difference. His eight fold peak is much better than those who are in the middle of the eight fold and the eight fold.


    In this way, the other eight elders also had morale. They separated Lei Mingzi and surrounded him in the middle, waiting for the chance to fight.


    The old temple master didn''t just talk about it. After a while, he had already made a move. With a big knife in his hand and thunder light, he quickly chopped at Lei Mingzi. It was a frontal confrontation.


    The other elders attacked other parts separately, which covered Lei Mingzi''s whole body. If he was hit, even if Lei Mingzi had a vigorous shield, it would not be easy to bear it.


    However, Lei Mingzi turned a blind eye to other people''s attacks, only raised his hand to attack the long sword of the old temple Lord.


    The sword of the old temple Lord didn''t completely press on. Seeing the other side''s hand, he quickly dodged and made a second attack at a very fast speed.


    "Boom!"


    Lei Mingzi is attacked by the eight elders. His gang mask is obviously weaker, but he still doesn''t move. He attacks the main hall faster.


    Fang Tianhua''s Halberd was so powerful in his hands that he blocked all the retreat of the temple Lord and forced him to fight.


    The old temple master also didn''t expect that Lei Mingzi could make such a quick move in this state. He was surprised, but it was too late to retreat at this time, so he had to fight hard with him.


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, people also saw the old temple leader flying out of the war circle, flying tens of meters away to stabilize his body.


    The old temple master''s face was very ugly, obviously he was hurt.


    Lei Mingzi saw nothing happened, but he received two attacks from the other eight elders in a row. His strength consumption doubled before, and he paid a certain price.


    "Go away!"


    Lei Mingzi was not satisfied with the elders'' trouble, so he once again broke out his amazing power. The Fang Tian Hua halberd in his hand swept all around, and he was strong. The Fang Tian Hua halberd was only a little weaker than the chaos artifact. Such reckless moves of the eight elders were naturally unable to fight.


    Because the position and state of the eight elders had not been adjusted after the previous two attacks, Qi Qi, the eight elders, was seriously injured and fell from the air.


    Hua rugo looks at her eyebrows and suppresses the idea of feeding the painting halberd to the devouring animal for the countless times. She even asked whether the devouring animal was sure to take it down, but the devouring animal didn''t disappoint her. She replies that the little Lei Mingzi is not afraid, so she can easily seize the weapon and eat it.


    You should know that after eating the painting halberd, Lei Mingzi not only does not have the blessing of artifact, but also the spirit will be greatly affected.


    But considering the importance of the temple of thunder to the painting of halberds, she knew that it was the treasure of the temple. After asking Su Nianxia, she knew that it was given by the God of thunder. If it was eaten, it would be the face of the God of thunder.


    You should know that Thor is one of the twelve main gods, who has the supreme power. In order to avoid such a big trouble, she suppressed the impulse to eat.


    Put good things not to bring, but also to watch the other party show off their prestige, China, such as song and devour animals are a torture.


    After the eight elders fell, the old temple Lord attacked again. He did his best. He didn''t think that he could win, just to protect his dignity as the temple Lord.


    If you are easily beaten down, you will not only lose face, but also lose your life.


    Don''t say that the master of the old temple tried his best to do more than ten moves, but he was finally hit on his shoulder by Fang Tianhua halberd because of his strength and fell from the sky.


    Several deacons rushed forward to catch the temple Lord. The whole shoulder of the temple Lord was smashed, and he vomited a few blood. His face was gray, and he could see that he was seriously hurt.


    At the moment, the temple of thunder has no fighting power.


    Leimingzi burst out laughing and came down from the sky with his blade in his hand. He said to the traceless childe on the spaceship, "master Xianshi, didn''t you just say that this hall will be defeated? Is it a mistake? " 7

 Chapter 2110

    Leimingzi said that his body had fallen on the deck, and the guards of leishendian did not dare to stop him. They retreated one after another.


    "Traceless childe also smiled a way:" this hasn''t arrived at the end, how does your highness know is in next wrong


    "Not to the end?" Lei Mingzi pointed the halberd of Fang Tianhua in his hand to the owner of the fallen Lei temple and said, "this old man can''t get up, and the Lei temple has to send someone to fight with this temple."


    "There may be no one in Lei temple, but as far as I know, your Highness has offended too many people. It''s hard to guarantee that he is not present today?" The traceless childe is still sitting in the original place and answering easily. Although he can''t see his face and expression, he doesn''t have any tension from the tone of voice.


    Lei Mingzi also heard some meaning, looking at the childe without trace, he said with a smile, "what master immortal said is not you."


    "There''s nothing wrong with it." Traceless childe said to stand up, the indifferent eyes show a little bit of war.


    Lei Mingzi looks at Wu trace. At the moment, Wu trace''s strength is only in the four aspects of Shenyuan realm. He can''t even compare with a strong disciple of Lei temple. He laughs and says: "immortal master is joking?"


    "I''ll know if you''re kidding your highness." As soon as childe Wuxian''s wrist turned, everyone felt only a flash of white light. Suddenly, a majestic breath appeared. They could not see what white light was. They could only see that light attacking Lei Mingzi.


    Lei Mingzi felt the unprecedented strong breath and thought of something subconsciously, but now the attack of Childe wutrace has come close to him. He can''t bear to think more. He raised his hand and hit the past.


    It''s natural that childe wutrace is Yu Ruyi. In addition to his surging strength, his attack power is very strong.


    However, he is still limited to his own realm. If he collides with Lei Mingzi, he will suffer a lot.


    People saw that Lei Mingzi attacked with the power of thunder, but Fang Tianhua halberd suddenly stopped for a moment before it fell, but only for a moment, it immediately recovered.


    But their strength, whether they can win or not, is always in a flash. At the moment when Lei Mingzi stops, the white light from yuruyi, the childe without trace, has already hit Fang Tianhua halberd, which is not fully prepared.


    Because Lei Mingzi was in a hurry when he made the move. He was supposed to burst out when he was right for Shangyu Ruyi. In the middle of the way, his strength was incomplete. How could he have never thought that childe wutrace would attack him at this time.


    "Boom!"


    The two forces collided, and the strong white light smashed the lightning force on Fangtian painting halberd and then hit Lei Mingzi.


    Lei Mingzi can ignore the attack of ordinary magic weapons. After all, the attack intensity is far weaker than that of the eight elders. But now he has realized what magic weapons he is facing.


    this is a chaotic magic weapon that can not be underestimated even if the user''s ability is weak.


    It was too late for him to block again, so he could only fly backward and avoid the attack in the air after tens of meters.


    Lei Mingzi hasn''t been defeated for so long, but he can''t imagine that this white crane immortal master has another level of identity, let alone that childe Wuwen knows time and magic besides holding chaos artifact.


    It''s hard to avoid falling.


    When he got to his feet, his eyes were fixed on him and he said, "you are not a white crane immortal master. You are the childe of the eastern continent."


    Because when he stands still, he can see clearly the objects in the hands of Childe wutrace. Yu Ruyi, who has such a powerful and powerful power, has some common sense that it must be a chaotic artifact.


    Seeing the chaos artifact, it''s not hard to guess the identity of the childe without trace. After all, he did his homework before.


    Childe wutrace raised his hand and took off the mask. Looking at Lei Mingzi, he said, "Your Highness is really wise, and you guessed it well."


    "It''s you..."


    Lei Mingzi was still surprised to see his appearance. After all, he didn''t connect the two people before, which was totally unexpected.


    "Now your highness knows why I want to start with you. Your ambition is too big. I can''t wait to die in the East."


    It''s not only that Lei Mingzi was shocked, but also that other people in the Lei temple were shocked. How could they not imagine that the artifact and people they were searching for were under the eyes of the son, and they didn''t even need to transform the shape, just wore a mask, which was too bold.


    The Lord of Lei temple was also shocked. He also knew why the immortal master helped himself. He turned out to be from the eastern continent.


    Lei Mingzi laughed three times after he was surprised and said: "it''s worthy of being a person who has participated in the groundbreaking. In front of me, he doesn''t even use the transfiguration skill. It''s the bravery that makes me admire someone."


    "Your Highness is flattered." No matter what the other side''s reaction, the childe without trace always responds to all changes with constancy.


    "But you alone are far from my match." Leimingzi sneered and said, "you are still going to die. When I have more of your chaotic artifact, it will be hard for me."


    He couldn''t help laughing again when he thought of his pride.


    Childe wutrace just smiled lightly and didn''t open his mouth.


    At the same time, Tuoba Rui, juntianxia and mink came out. Tuoba Rui glanced at him and said, "who says he is the only one?"


    As soon as this words came out, Lei Mingzi and the onlookers didn''t react a bit. They said how could they come out again.


    In these people''s surprised eyes, Tuo Ba Rui three people restored their original appearance, each holding his own weapon, a pure chaotic artifact.


    The onlookers were almost scared out of their chins. They never thought that they would see the four chaotic artifacts appear at the same time in their lifetime. The scene of heaven and earth changing color is a little too spectacular.


    Besides, after the three people changed back to their own appearance, their momentum was released at the same time. The powerful gas field even covered the opposite Lei Mingzi for a while, making people feel that only a few of them are the most dazzling here, and others are the foil.


    In front of these people, the Holy Son of the thunder temple and the chaos border are not so noticeable.


    Hua Ruge also pretended to be surprised, hiding in the middle of the disciples of the thunderobot hall, and whispered, "what''s the situation? Are these people holding chaos artifact


    Zhao San, who had a good time with him, came over and asked in a low voice, "you will not know the identity of these people for the first time, master Banxian?"


    "It''s not the first time. I''ve been with master Xianshi for so long, and I know for the first time that he is so powerful." Hua Yuege whispered.


    Zhao sanwenyan looked at Hua Ruge in surprise and said: "Banxian didn''t persuade the waiter to be an adult for many years?"


    "This is what the immortal master asked me to say. In fact, I haven''t been around him for a year. Do you think I''ve been with him for a long time?" Hua, like a song, comes with her mouth open. She is fearless to cheat.


    Zhao San began to see the Fairy Child and thought it was decent, but now he saw her in a state of panic and surprise. He thought that she was almost the same as himself and so on. He nodded and said, "half immortal is right."


    "I have nothing to do with them. You have to protect me." Hua Yuege said and ran behind Zhao San.


    Zhao San felt that before the situation was clear, he should not offend people casually, so although he was impatient, he let Hua Ruge stay behind.


    After glancing at several people, Lei Mingzi suddenly realized that he was under a lot of pressure. The momentum and demeanor of these people were really something he had never seen before. Moreover, he had heard some information about them before. He knew that all of them were stubbles and none of them were easy to provoke.


    At the same time, he glanced at shangguanli and Su Nianxia behind several people and said, "since several people have arrived, one of them must be the famous Hua Ruge?"


    Hua Ruge is very satisfied with the word "great fame" and feels very dignified. Of course, although she was flattered to be light, but at least there is a sense, and no intention to show up.


    Su Nianxia and shangguanli look at each other and show their original appearance at the same time. Su Nianxia takes out the wand from the bright temple. Although it is not as good as the halberd from the square sky of the thunder temple, it is also a powerful artifact. 7

 Chapter 2111

    Shangguanli''s hand is the star map, and she is in black, and her recognition is also very strong.


    Most of the onlookers were men. They were envious and didn''t say anything when they saw Tuoba Rui and other people appearing. Now, seeing Su Nianxia and Shangguan Li, their eyes lit up, and there were even cheers in the crowd.


    Leimingzi frowned and said, "it turns out that it''s empress Dayu and the owner of dark night Pavilion, but he doesn''t know where the president of Jiuzhou chamber of commerce is?"


    He said this by looking at Tuo BARREI.


    "Not in." Tuo Ba Rui looked at him and said coldly, "have you finished talking nonsense?"


    His momentum has always been offensive, contrary to the gentleness of Childe wutrace, his words are aggressive and oppressive.


    A few women in the crowd feel that their eyes are not enough. I thought how could there be such a man in the world when I looked at the childe without trace before. Now I think there are such a man as Tuo BARREI who is ascetic and domineering in the sky and underground.


    Lei Mingzi''s breath was stagnant, and then he stared at several people: "since you have sent them to our house today, don''t blame the merciless people in this hall."


    Tuoba Rui was too lazy to speak much. He immediately flew up and made a perfect arc in the air with the sword of the emperor in his hand, attacking the weakness under his rib.


    His sword is sharp and fast. Although his hand is not strong, it is very threatening.


    When Lei Mingzi saw this sword without any weakness, he immediately knew why Tuoba Rui was so terrible. If it wasn''t for his strength to be much higher than the other side, it would be hard to resist such a sword trend.


    He quickly waved the Fangtian painting halberd to resist, and suppressed Tuoba Rui with absolute strength.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t fight hard. He turns his sword in the air and stabs it again. Lei Mingzi doesn''t know that Tuoba Rui''s move is so fast. He quickly stops.


    Then he found that although his strength was far better than that of the other side, he didn''t seem to have much advantage. He could only spend his strength desperately to keep the other side away from him.


    Seeing this level of fighting, mink was already moved. Seeing this, he picked out the long stick and said, "I will meet you."


    As he said, he flew up, just in time for Tuo BARREI to dodge a blow, and then his stick directly hit people''s forehead. The mink''s hands are very fierce, so it''s not a drag to find the opportunity.


    At this time, Lei Mingzi just pushed back Tuo BARREI. It was when the old force was exhausted and the new force was not born, so when he blocked the mink again, his strength was 30% weaker.


    But even though the mink was shaken upside down, it would have killed him if it had not been for his strong constitution.


    Shangguan Li looks at her heart and pulls it.


    However, the mink stood in the air and said, "it''s interesting to fight with people like you. See the move again."


    He made a move. It''s still a tough move.


    Tuoba Rui is not idle either. He stabs his sword a moment earlier than mink. They attack the front door at the same time.


    The Emperor didn''t just look at the bustle. He threw the seal in his hand as a threat in the air. Then he lifted off with a mountain axe and joined the battle circle.


    Childe wutrace is the last one to fly up. Four people surround Lei Mingzi.


    Lei Mingzi felt some trouble for a while. To say that these people were not very strong, but after a series of previous consumption, now there is not much power of faith for him to squander,


    and his own body has already become an empty shell, and the potential has been to the maximum extent. Now it can be said that fatigue combat has not taken advantage of.


    The main thing is that each of these people has chaos artifact in their hands. Even if their power is not strong, they dare not let a few people get close to them. Once they get close to the artifact, they will inevitably break his vigorous cover and hurt him, which is very troublesome.


    If only the chaos artifact is not good, the danger is not great. He only needs to seize it. However, these people have their own unique skills. Although they can''t take advantage of him for a while, they don''t want to hurt either side. Now they can only use it.


    Although Su Nianxia and shangguanli have limited strength, they are still standing at the bottom to see if they can find the opportunity to attack.


    The onlookers all looked at the sky. They thought that although the magic weapons of these people were strong, their strength was too weak. They would be knocked down and robbed of the magic weapons for a while.


    However, since Tuo BARREI was the first one, they suddenly knew that there was not an absolute causal relationship between combat power and strength. None of these people''s skills and body methods did not go against the sky,


    and every attack was just right. No matter how easy and natural they were to attack or dodge, Lei mingzikong had no strength It works.


    The people of Lei Temple saw the hope again, because as long as we hold back Lei Mingzi first, we still hope. Once we can hold back Lei Mingzi until his faith is exhausted, it''s time to win.


    If they do, they won''t have to die.


    The Lord of Lei temple had already taken medicine and stood up from the ground. With the help of his disciples, he went up to the deck and sat on a chair to watch the battle carefully.


    There is another Hua Ruge who hides behind the guard to watch the battle. She looks surprised when she looks out from their shoulders.


    The temple master also thought that the change was too sudden. Although he had guessed that the immortal master might have come to Lei Mingzi for a certain purpose, he didn''t expect that the people in the eastern continent didn''t hide, but took the initiative.


    it was indeed a group of people who had made a breakthrough in the world. This spirit and mind were really strong.


    He wanted to know something about her, so his eyes fell on Hua Ruge. He turned around and saw that she was hiding behind watching the war. He couldn''t help but feel funny.


    Before that, he also heard what Hua Ruge and Zhao San said. When he heard that she didn''t know the identity of Childe Wuchen, he knew that he was an ordinary boy, so he planned to inquire about it.


    So he waved to Hua Ruge and said, "come here, little brother."


    Hua Ruge points to her nose.


    The Lord nodded.


    Hua rugo quickly shook his head and said, "I won''t go there. It''s too dangerous. What if I get hit?"


    "No, I''m here." Then the temple Master said kindly.


    He is also a person with delicate mind, but he didn''t react for a moment that this war was caused by Hua Ruge. Otherwise, Lei temple could have been held high.


    Hua, like a song, walked carefully and said, "Lord, do you call me?"


    "That''s right, little brother." Said the Lord.


    Hua Ruge sat down carefully and watched the fight outside carefully. She was timid and worried.


    "Little brother, do you know that those four weapons are chaotic artifact?" The Lord of the temple opened his mouth.


    "Yes, it is." Hua Yuege answers.


    "Have you heard of them before?" The Lord asked again.


    Hua rushes to shake his head: "No."


    "Then they should have a friend, you know?" The temple leader changed the subject.


    Hua Ruge said to himself that he was looking for himself. He quickly shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen any of them. This time I met them in the thunderobot domain."


    In fact, her answer is also true, but she conceals that she had seen the childe without trace before.


    "Well?" The temple Lord heard the words and said, "where is Hua Ruge?"


    Hua Ruge didn''t follow suit, because she felt that although the old temple leader was a little less powerful, he was ok with her, so she didn''t continue to make up the story.


    There''s nothing to ask if she doesn''t answer. After all, the little boy who wants to know doesn''t know.


    He didn''t expect the little boy to know too much, but he wondered why Hua Ruge didn''t come with him? Did you do anything else?


    Although separated by a chaos, he heard that Hua Ruge was a very troublemaker. Don''t cause any trouble to the thunderobot hall.


    No matter what he thought, Hua rugo looked at the battle situation in the sky after finishing perfunctory treatment. She didn''t show up this time because she couldn''t get in touch with it. In fact, Lei Mingzi is in such a state now that she can make trouble.


    The problem is that she''s afraid of Lei Mingzi''s background card. If the boy is yin or extremely powerful, she still needs a Yin man''s rescue field, and she''s positioning herself in this position.


    So she didn''t want to miss the scene of the battle. The more she came up with something, the more she could fill it in in time.


    In addition to her, Su Nianxia and shangguanli are watching. As long as Lei Mingzi has a leak, you are welcome to take the lead. 7

 Chapter 2112

    After Tuo Ba Rui''s help, the onlookers opened their eyes to see their amazing fighting power and their powerful supernatural power or physique.


    Lei Mingzi is also a little tricky. His strength is consumed quickly under this intensity of battle. He has no focus to attack. Even the most fierce mink looks reckless, but it is very difficult to find the real weakness.


    In particular, several people have chaos artifact in their hands, which makes her a shell body very afraid.


    In this way, a few people will be consumed here, the fight is the heart and endurance, who first disordered is lost.


    Hua Ruge was quite satisfied with the scene, but he was a little sorry for the leader of the Lei temple.


    The battle gradually became white hot. Leimingzi gradually felt that he would be killed first if he went on like this, so he said angrily in his eyes, "you ants who take advantage of people''s danger, let''s see how this hall will clean you up."


    As he spoke, the whole man rose up and the strength of his body soared again, obviously consuming more power of faith.


    Four people look at each other, among them Tuo Ba Rui didn''t wait for him to fall down, he flew up first, and the Tianzi sword in his hand cut down fearlessly.


    Lei Mingzi sneers. Fang Tianhua''s Halberd falls heavily and collides with Tianzi''s sword.


    "Boom!"


    Under the confrontation of the two forces, Tuoba Rui was weak because of the strength. Even if he was swept upside down, he was also at the same time. The jade seal, which had been standing in the sky, suddenly magnified and smashed against the proud Lei Mingzi.


    Just now, Lei Mingzi used all his strength to seriously hurt Tuo BARREI. At this time, he was not able to respond. He frowned and fell down quickly.


    Because he realized that although the seal was not a artifact, the dragon on it seemed to have a great power, which made him dare not attack it easily.


    In the process of his whereabouts, Prince wudian and mink have been waiting for him for a long time. They are quick to meet him, and they have saved a long time.


    Su Nianxia and shangguanli are not idle either. Su Nianxia''s staff makes a real fire force and heads to Lei Mingzi''s face.


    Shangguanli''s star map gathers the power of hundreds of millions of stars. It also suddenly gives out an exposure and goes straight to each other''s chest.


    Lei Mingzi now knows that he has been cheated. Tuo BARREI attracted him to attack before. Now it''s the killing move of these people, but he has to take it. He has a fierce look. In the shortest time, Fang Tianhua halberd, Lei guangdasheng, sweeps towards the three people again.


    At the same time, he formed a border again, which was specially used to block the seal and other two attacks.


    He collected too much power of belief. Once reckless outburst, it is still very terrible. All three of them did not stop the attack, and they were shocked to fly out one after another.


    The power of Su Nianxia and shangguanli is blocked outside the border. Lei Mingzi freezes his hand and turns his hand to hit the seal. When his internal power explodes, he pushes the seal up to the sky.


    It''s not over yet. After he knocked over the jade seal, he went back to Su Nianxia and shangguanli.


    Hua Ruge''s attention was drawn to the past as early as Tuo barrai landed. Her pupil shrank and her heart was furious. She saw that although Tuo barrai used the best way to resolve the attack, he was seriously injured because of the strong belief in Lei Mingzi.


    At first, I thought that some sacrifices could hurt Lei Mingzi badly, but I didn''t expect that Lei Mingzi was stronger than I thought. Even so, he still had a strong explosive force.


    Just like song Lengshen''s Kung Fu in China, Su Nianxia and shangguanli are shocked by that wave and practice backwards. The magic tools in their hands can''t resist it.


    Wait for Hua Ruge to turn around and see the two fall to the ground. Shangguanli''s face is even whiter. He is seriously hurt at first sight.


    On the other side, Jun Tianxia and other three people were hit by Lei Mingzi. Although the breath was a little shaken, it was almost nothing.


    But when the mink saw the serious injury of Shangguan glass, his eyes immediately turned red, and the purple pattern on his forehead suddenly appeared. The whole man''s momentum was like a murderous appendage, and he didn''t say hello to anyone, so he rushed straight up.


    Leishendian was just shocked by the explosive power of Lei Mingzi. This man can still mobilize so much power of belief even when he is no longer able to do it. It can be seen that he is strong, but before his voice falls, he saw mink rush up. It was a single fight.


    Shangguan Li can''t stop him.


    Jun Tianxia is flying down to help Su Nianxia. Su Nianxia is the body of Huolian, and her strength is not weak. Moreover, Lei Mingzi''s ability to strike is not very good, so she is only slightly injured.


    "I''m fine. Deal with him." Su Nianxia helps Shangguan Li up and says angrily.


    Jun Tianxia nodded and waved back the seal. At the same time, Su Nianxia turned his hand and took out the Phoenix seal. The two seals were joined in the air. At the same time, the whole mountain echoed the sound of dragon singing and Phoenix singing.


    At this time, mink and Lei Mingzi have been fighting together. After the purple pattern appeared on his forehead, the whole man''s combat power has been improved a lot. In addition, he has a strong physique and can''t be underestimated if he holds chaos artifact.


    And Lei Mingzi just broke out several times in succession, saying that it''s impossible not to consume. Now it''s a relatively weak time, so even in the face of mink, it''s impossible to beat people back within ten moves.


    Mink''s starting fire basically belongs to the crazy state, as if his whole person is no longer a human being, but a fighting machine. Every attack is a way to kill the other side. Even if Lei Mingzi is so strong, he will have a headache, because he doesn''t want to fight hard, he can only defend more.


    At this time, the seal of juntianxia and Su Nianxia are in one place. Although they are not on their own borders, their strength has declined, and they are no longer the authority between heaven and earth, but their power is still terrible.


    When the two seals were smashed down, Lei Mingzi only felt that he was oppressed by a huge force, which was like the power of heaven, and more than twice the power of the previous seal, which made him dare not underestimate.


    But it''s hard for him to hide, because mink and him are pestering each other, and the other side is not afraid of being smashed. If they don''t dodge, they will be red eyed, and their moves will kill him.


    Lei Mingzi knows why only these people have made great achievements in thousands of years. They all have extraordinary abilities. He thought he was horizontal enough, but he didn''t know how many times horizontal he was.


    There is also the attack of the imperial seal. He has never heard of it, but it is so terrible.


    There''s also the sword technique of time and Tuo Barry, which contains Tao Yun. It just dazzles him. If he doesn''t have some endurance, he will be scared to death by these people.


    Hua Ruge didn''t go to the front for the first time, but still watched silently behind. It was hard for her to resist the impulse, because Lei Mingzi was too difficult to deal with, so she couldn''t easily do it.


    Lei Mingzi didn''t want to be smashed under the seal with mink, so he had to break out again. First, he used an absolute force to force mink back with a sweeping strike, and then evaded the attack of the seal.


    Because his strength is really getting less and less, so dare not overdraw too much, can only run.


    The Emperor didn''t let him go. The jade seal became bigger and shrouded him again. Just when he wanted to run, people saw his body suddenly frozen there.


    In less than a second, he was able to move again, but it was too late at that time. The seal was smashed, and he could only resist it.


    In his hand, Fang Tian''s painting halberd swings violently, smashes heavily on the jade seal, and once again uses absolute power to stir it away.


    But this time the price was also serious. After he opened the seal, there was a layer of sweat on his forehead, and the light of his vigorous mask was dim. He was a little bit breathless.


    After all, the power of faith does not belong to him. Once he mobilizes the power beyond his ability, he will pay a huge price, which he could afford before, but as his body gets worse and worse, he is now at the end of his tether.


    He stared at him and knew that he must have been hit by the time magic again. Although the time magic can''t work on him for a long time, he is too good at timing, so he can pay a price almost every time.

 Chapter 2113

    "I''ll kill you first!" Leimingzi said and attacked at childe wutrace.


    Childe wutrace didn''t put him in the eyes at all. With a wave of jade Ruyi in his hand, a dense and powerful force went towards Lei Mingzi''s attack, which was a frontal attack.


    He looks at Wenrun, but in fact, he attacks with absolute strength. This attack also lets Lei Mingzi deal with it carefully, because he is afraid that he will be turned around by time magic if he doesn''t pay attention.


    In fact, it''s useless for him to pay attention to it. As soon as the corner of his eye is raised, he makes his strength faster. Again, he attacks when he doesn''t give full play to his strength, which is quite the same.


    Lei Mingzi saw that the thunder light on his painting halberd was dissolved. He couldn''t accept it immediately. He didn''t control his mood again. All around he had thunder light. His attack power was several times stronger than before.


    Mink and juntianxia rush to help.


    Because the strength of Childe wukeng is still shallow, and the magic of time can''t be used at many levels, it won''t work when Lei Mingzi is full.


    Lei Mingzi is really annoyed because these people can clean up after watching a few moves. As a result, he has been fighting for such a long time. He has not only failed to clean up others but also consumed a lot of power of belief. His mind is extremely unbalanced.


    In this way, he will be reckless and more aggressive. Ruthless.


    During the three people''s circle, Tuoba Rui sits on the ground with his knees crossed and is recovering his breath. After all, he was hurt too much before.


    Hua Ruge let the devouring beast pay attention to secretly, so as to avoid someone''s thinking at this time. Although the devouring beast is usually lazy, it is very reliable at the critical moment. The little guy used the powerful mind to pay attention to the surrounding areas and made a qualified guard.


    Hua Ruge''s attention is focused on the battle in the sky, because she found that Lei Mingzi suddenly broke out again, and it seems that this time it''s more fierce, and it''s very difficult to fight with the strength of three people.


    Of course, Lei Mingzi is not very popular. People can see that the power of his faith is expended very fast. If he can''t defeat his opponent in a short time, there will be no chance to turn over.


    Lei Mingzi obviously also knows this, so in order to get the chaos artifact, he is also very hard to break the chaos attack. Every attack is thunderous, and the three people often have to work together to barely take it.


    Based on the fact that the fighting power of Lei temple has been injured, it can only be fought by a few of them, so Hua Ruge is very careful and calm.


    She looked at the bright eyes, and then a smile came from the corner of her lips.


    Even her gorgeous man dares to hurt and live impatiently!


    Lei Mingzi on the sky is a heavy blow to three people, three people exchanged a look, no longer Dodge, but actively hit up, and used all the strength.


    "Boom!"


    When the two sides fought, the three didn''t fall down in the first place. The four weapons collided with each other, and they were still fighting against each other, not separated.


    The crowd below was so angry that they didn''t expect a few people to fight like this.


    Because in this way, once you can''t win, you will be severely hurt. But when you fight with Lei Mingzi, there will be no victory.


    When people couldn''t understand it, a white light suddenly flashed behind leimingzi, who was focused on fighting, and a long gun suddenly came out from the center of the white light, stabbing leimingzi in the back of his heart with a monstrous evil spirit.


    Not to mention the onlookers, Lei Mingzi didn''t even think of a sudden blow behind his back, which sparked a cold war. But it''s too late to fight back, so he can only withdraw the power of confrontation with the three people and try to avoid that blow.


    As soon as he received the strength, all three of them suddenly attacked him. He only felt that the power of faith in his body was being rushed to the sea, and his face was instantly white.


    But he didn''t have time to think too much. He quickly flew aside to avoid the fatal blow.


    Because he realized what it was as early as the momentum behind it appeared. It must be the soul gun that can produce such powerful and evil weapons.


    He knew that Hua Ruge appeared.


    Lei Mingzi''s reaction was indeed extremely rapid. Hua rugo cooperated with the three people in this way, and he didn''t stab him in the back of the heart with the spatial magic power, just opened a hole in his shoulder.


    There is no way to block the attack of chaos artifact, so he is punctured like a paper and his shoulder is bleeding.


    Lei Mingzi was seriously hurt by the double attacks. After being stabbed, Fang Tianhua cut his halberd behind him and forced Hua Ruge to step back before he fell to the ground.


    This series of changes made the onlookers see too much. They saw the gun head coming out from Lei Mingzi''s shoulder, and realized that it was a soul breaking gun.


    After Lei Mingzi fell to the ground seriously, he remembered to see who was using the soul breaking gun.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw a boy like man holding a silver long gun, which was full of evil spirit. It seemed that the wind and cloud had changed color for it. It was not what a soul breaking gun could be.


    The people in Lei temple were even surprised to see Hua rugo, because most of them know this boy. He is just a little boy who is not good enough. They don''t see anything unusual when talking.


    But as soon as the ghost gun came out, they all realized that this man was not a little boy. It was Hua Ruge, the famous president of the Kyushu chamber of Commerce and the head of the Kyushu garret, the only woman among the five who had the chaotic artifact.


    When Lei Mingzi looked up, his pupils narrowed. Before that, he only thought that the little boy had a bit of personality. Even if the childe showed his true body, he didn''t doubt her. Unexpectedly, she hid so deep.


    "You Hua Ruge? " He gazed at the beauty of the sky like a song, and his face was full of evil.


    If he doesn''t understand that Hua rugo has been hiding in the dark for the purpose of sneaking attack, then he is the biggest fool in the world.


    Hua Ruge did not fail to live up to his expectations. She immediately eliminated the power of huaxingdan and restored her original appearance. She was flying in the air in a long red dress, which highlighted her arrogance.


    At this time, where she is or the child who is passionate and approachable to people, she is definitely a strong person, a legendary woman who will shine everywhere.


    "Hua Ruge is here. Come to fight bravely." Hua, like a song, picked Emei lightly. His eyes were full of provocation.


    After Lei Mingzi hurt Tuoba Rui, Hua Yuege''s anger has been irrepressible. Now it''s her wish to fight. How can she be satisfied with the surprise attack?


    Lei Mingzi wanted to stop bleeding before he moved his hand, but no matter how he healed the wound, he found that the evil spirit on the surface of the wound could not be removed.


    As expected, he squinted.


    It was obviously bad for him to have been injured all the time, but at this time he didn''t want to admit it, so he said in his eyes, "I''d like to learn it."


    At this time, Hua Ruge has already raised his strength to five levels. Seeing Lei Mingzi flying up, he takes the initiative to smash it in the past without saying anything. It''s all a move used as a stick.


    She is very quick. With the advantages of skill and physique, she has a hundred times strength of ordinary people in an instant. In addition, the power of the soul breaking gun makes the whole person have a strong attack power in an instant.


    Lei Mingzi didn''t expect Hua Ruge to accumulate strength so fast that he had no time to accumulate all the strength and went up.


    "Boom!"


    Because Lei Mingzi didn''t have enough time to accumulate so many forces, this is also a situation of balance.


    From the perspective of onlookers, it can be seen that a positive blow to Hua Ruge didn''t lose the wind, but Lei Mingzi''s wound was bleeding, which didn''t seem to take advantage at all.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t give Lei Mingzi time to react, and gives full play to his advantages. Then he smashes the past with a shot, which is a thunderclap of quality and quantity.


    Lei Mingzi is also a strong believer. Otherwise, he would not be able to withstand such a fierce attack. He rushed to meet him. This time, his strength is not as good as last time.


    "Boom!"


    After a strike, Lei Mingzi actually took a step back.


    Everyone was in a uproar, thinking that Hua Ruge was so fierce when she looked like a fairy how to attack. The simple and powerful attack seemed to come from a man''s handwriting.


    Lei Mingzi''s heart is full of complaints. Where is this woman? It''s a Tyrannosaurus Rex.

 Chapter 2114

    Hua Ruge catches the opportunity to make a series of moves, and often uses the extremely fast explosive force to beat Lei Mingzi back. After all, he has just been hurt by the power of the three people in the monarchy world, and then by the heartbreak gun, which has punctured the gang cover. The injury is still very serious. Now it''s very difficult to accumulate strength.


    Hua Ruge is not a gentleman. Taking advantage of Lei Mingzi''s injury, it can be said that she is a bully. She belongs to the power type. Now, the strength of lifeqi''s subordinates is better. No wonder Lei Mingzi is not an opponent.


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s top, mink flies down to see Guan Li. The injury is serious. Now he is taking pill to regulate his breath.


    He stood on the side of the Dharma protector with pained eyes, and also paid attention to the movement on it. He vowed not to let Lei Mingzi, the culprit, run away.


    The people in Lei temple have no time to watch these now. They are all staring at the all-round Hua Ruge in the sky. Because they have the impression of the little fairy child in their mind, the more they look at it, the more unbelievable they feel.


    Not to mention ordinary disciples, even the hall master of Lei temple was stunned. He always thought that the little fairy child had no heart and was honest and reliable, but now it seems that he was totally wrong.


    maybe the little boy and Hua Ruge in front of him only had a little love of drinking.


    So far, he has responded. He saw Hua Ruge that day not because of his sudden rise, but because he was designed by others early. The biggest winner of this time is not him, but the people in the eastern territory.


    After thinking about everything, he took a breath of cool air, and thought that Hua Ruge and traceless childe''s wrist was really strong. If he didn''t show his real body today, he thought it was his wise and divine martial arts that brought him back to the position of power.


    He groaned below, lamenting the dreadful afterlife.


    Hua Ruge in the sky is more excited and excited. He completely suppresses the advantage of Fang Tianhua halberd with a long gun in his hand, and Lei Mingzi has no power to fight back.


    Moreover, her attack intensity is too strong and her attack speed is too fast, which also makes Lei Mingzi consume more quickly.


    Lei Mingzi is seriously aware of the crisis after being injured. He knows that he can''t fight any more. Otherwise, he can''t wait for his strength to be exhausted and she will break her viscera with the power of terror.


    He didn''t want to die like this. Even if he died, he had to pull several cushions.


    Thinking of this, he quickly retreated after a hit in Hua Ruge, and his body grew rapidly at the same time.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to give him a chance to breathe. He immediately used the spatial magic to move in front of him and stabbed Lei Mingzi in the face with a long gun.


    She knew that Lei Mingzi was difficult to deal with, so she attacked him step by step.


    At the moment, Lei Mingzi''s body is not only bigger, but also his strength is surging. His breath is gradually climbing. In the face of Hua Ruge''s shooting, he raised his hand to fight against her.


    Hua Yuege''s pupil shrank, because she felt an extremely powerful force overwhelming the sea. If she was hit, she would die here.


    So she took back the long gun without saying anything, leaving a white light in place, and the people had disappeared.


    By the time she reappeared, it was 100 meters away. Although she hid fast, she still received some repercussions. In addition, the backfire of her gun also shook her body slightly, and her breath was so disordered that she had to fall down.


    She has a strong constitution and it''s not easy to get hurt, but she didn''t think that Lei Mingzi still had such a hand.


    At the moment, Tuoba Rui sits on the ground, and Su Nianxia rushes to pick up Hua Ruge and holds her up and asks, "how are you, sister Ruge?"


    "It''s OK. It''s just that the breath is not smooth." Hua Yuege said that his eyes did not leave Lei Mingzi in the distance.


    Only when Lei Mingzi became as high as before when he split the chaos, and the painting halberd in his hand became bigger. The whole person was like a giant, and the power of thunder and lightning was lingering around him. Although it was not the strongest at the beginning, it was also the most terrible power.


    Su Nianxia said: "the power of belief that his body can use is very limited, but his body has been enlarged by secret method, that is, the channels and the sea of Qi have been enlarged. At this time, the power of belief that can be mobilized and used is more than ten times that before, so the power will be stronger."


    "Ten times? More than that? " Hua Ruge raised eyebrows slightly.


    Su Nianxia nodded: "I''m afraid that if you fight with someone who doesn''t kill you, it''s more cruel than cruel. It''s more horizontal than horizontal. It''s really not easy to deal with."


    "It''s not just hard to deal with." Hua Ruge''s state after landing is totally different from that in the sky, and he speaks up.


    Of course, she is just talking. While chatting, the Sutra of annihilation has already been running in her body. She is adjusting her breath at the fastest speed and preparing to fight again.


    I''m afraid that only Tuo BARREI can really recognize her in this world. She has always been convinced before her opponents.


    Her breathing skill, juntianxia, childe wutrace and mink have all flown into the air together and attacked Lei Mingzi again.


    But this time, Lei Mingzi didn''t look up to it at all. He laughed and said, "you little ants, I''ll let you taste it today."


    He said that the halberd of Fangtian painting in his hand was waving, and a purple light blade was cutting towards several people. Its power was not much less than that of breaking through chaos before.


    Several people can''t see the strength of the enemy, and they immediately turn to avoid it. But because the strength is too strong, just scratching the edge makes several people frown tightly. I think it''s also hurt.


    "Boom!" A force smashed on several ships in the thunderobot hall, crushing the ship into powder in an instant. Hundreds of people on the ship were killed. Even the capital city of the corpse was not left behind, only the blood mist was seen.


    The onlookers only felt that their hair was straight. They were too busy to watch for a while. They all drove the spaceship back.


    Of course, curiosity drives them. They don''t run far. They look at the movement here 200 miles away. Fortunately, they are all monks. It''s no problem that they are so far away.


    Hua, like a song, squints at the Lord of the thunderbolt hall and says, "Lord, now we can only defeat the enemy with one heart and one morality. Please give priority to the overall situation and kill the enemy together."


    The Lord of Leishen hall also knows that leimingzi will not let go of himself and others. Instead of fighting alone in the end, he might as well join hands with these fierce little dolls. Maybe he has vitality.


    "That''s what the Lord Hua said." The Lord of the temple of Leishen stood up from the deck and said, "you guys, if you follow me, you won''t believe that you can''t get a little son together."


    "Yes!"


    The strong people of Lei temple should be.


    Although they have been injured before, most of them are minor injuries. They have adjusted their breath for such a long time, and they are ready to fight.


    The powerful people in the hundreds of Lei temples are also very spectacular. They surround Lei Mingzi and don''t go forward one by one. They just play sword Qi or concealed weapons.


    Lei Mingzi once again formed a larger protective Gang cover around him. These attacks could not pass through the gang cover. He relied on this to attack people around him.


    Fortunately, these people have been ready for a long time. They run fast and don''t love to fight. As long as they chase, they will run. Once Lei Mingzi doesn''t chase, he will come back and play dark moves.


    Although these dark moves can''t break Lei Mingzi''s gang cover, they can consume him after all, which is very useful in the long run.


    Lei Mingzi''s rage will make a big move to bombard them. Once they are injured, they will quit. They will talk about the injury and come back soon.


    Hua rugo and childe wutrace will not miss this chance. They attack Lei Mingzi at the same time. After the last loss, they don''t fight head-on, but use some long-range attacks.


    Su Nianxia used two seals to press on the top, while Jun Tianxia used the advantage of relying on the mountain axe to chop away at Lei Mingzi and hurt people with the waves.


    No matter how many, the mink rushed up with the stick. Hua rugo thought that the boy could not do anything even if he was a big man, so he went with him.


    The childe without trace uses the magic of time to help people all the time.


    And the combination of time and space magic often has amazing effects, such as Lei Mingzi''s slap, the childe without trace can make time pause, Hua Ruge takes the advantage of the situation to stab out and pierce Lei Mingzi''s palm.


    Another one is for dodging. Childe wutrace pauses for a while. Hua Ruge moves to Lei Mingzi''s back in this space, and then inserts his back heart.

 Chapter 2115

    But because Lei Mingzi''s strength is too strong, the role of time magic in him is not very big, so he quickly reacted and rushed to the front to avoid this shot.


    Hua Ruge ''.


    Other people saw the shock, Hua Ruge was very dissatisfied. If he had hit someone else, he would have been separated. Unexpectedly, Lei Mingzi''s gang cover was very strong, which blocked part of her strength.


    But anyway, Lei Mingzi was injured again. The previous injury was not completely removed because of the existence of evil spirit. Unexpectedly, there was another wound. It was easy to bully.


    Hua Ruge sneaks in and runs away. However, other disciples of Lei Temple rush out and bombard Lei Mingzi.


    Lei Mingzi was ripped open and his heart was furious. He wanted to chase and kill Hua Ruge. Unexpectedly, such a group of people came to fight immediately after Fang Tianhua drew a round halberd.


    The power of the strong in Lei temple is much stronger than that of Hua rugo and others. As long as they are ready, dozens of people can fight against the next attack together.


    And the Lord of Lei temple is very smart. He is not good at attacking but is good at intelligence. He divides people into several waves. These people form a whole, which is used to fight against Lei Mingzi''s attack.


    The strength of the powerful people in the Lei temple is not from the sky, but from the experience of all kinds of battles. This essence is easy to understand. After several tests, they are very mature.


    At present, Lei temple has organized three waves of such people. One wave of people resist the next attack, which leads to Lei Mingzi''s failure to cut the human wall and hit Hua Ruge in ten moves.


    Hua Ruge is really not easy to catch. Her instant movement is already perfect. Unless Lei Mingzi blocks the whole space, it''s not so easy to catch her.


    At this time, Lei Mingzi had two wounds on his body, and the gang mask was broken again. The original dignified momentum now seems to be a little embarrassed. These are all thanks to Hua Ruge, which leads him to want to kill Hua Ruge, who is used to sneaking attacks, without hating others.


    Hua Ruge also stares at him. She thinks that since her sneak attack skills are so easy to use, there is no reason not to use them.


    At the moment, childe Wuxian and others also retired, because the strong people of Lei Temple cooperate well now, so they can have a rest.


    Hua yuepian saw the childe standing aside and asked, "is it hurt?"


    "A slight injury, no harm." "No trace," replied the childe.


    Hua Ruge nodded her head at ease, and her eyes fell on Tuo BARREI, who had been adjusting her breath. Tuo BARREI was not hurt lightly. The more she looked, the more she felt hurt. The more she looked, the more she felt that Lei Mingzi was hateful.


    She looked at the battlefield again and thought of any way to sneak attack.


    The traceless young master then made a mischief, stopping the time element of Lei Mingzi at the critical moment of his hand every time, so that he always missed the opportunity and could not force the strong of Lei Temple back.


    Lei Mingzi is so angry that he thinks these miracles are too hateful. He doesn''t know how there are so many people who know the miracles in the East. This skill is not common in the time and space temples.


    But he was in a hurry and didn''t use it. The Lord of Lei temple had felt the key to the battle. He slowly asked the disciples of Lei temple to join in and help the strong.


    "Dying!"


    Lei Mingzi was in a hurry. Suddenly, the whole person''s body shape was raised again, which made the strength of his body increase. At the same time, Fang Tianhua halberd in his hand shot out quickly, sweeping away all the powerful people of Lei Temple who had not yet adapted to the strength.


    He started very hard, so even though the strong of the Lei temple were very united, they were not hurt lightly.


    The onlookers all looked stupid. They thought that the son of God was too strong. That is to say, if he stumbled, he would be hated for thousands of years. If he developed slowly, the thunderobot hall would be the strongest of the twelve shrines.


    Of course, Lei Mingzi''s influence is not without drawbacks. He grew so high before that was the limit. Now, he has exceeded the limit again by forcible pulling up. So people can see that his body has been a little weak, like changing in the direction of transparency.


    After kicking off those stumbling blocks, Lei Mingzi pointed to Hua Ruge and childe wutrace with a halberd in his hand: "if we have the courage, we will fight head-on. It''s not a gentleman''s job to attack all the time."


    "I haven''t heard of any gentleman who wants to break the chaos and seize other people''s resources and land?" Hua Ruge sneered: "how can we not talk about the way of gentlemen when we are chasing after us? Now that I''ve suffered a loss, do you remember? "


    "What a sharp tongue!" Lei Mingzi was furious.


    "That''s your shortsightedness." Hua Yuege said with an upward pick on the corner of his eye: "fight, when I''m afraid of you?"


    She said that her body rose again and stood in the same position as him.


    Juntianxia, traceless childe and mink also flew up at the same time. Su Nianxia simply received the seal and fought with them side by side.


    Lei Mingzi looked at several people as if he had won. He said scornfully, "come on, I''ll give you a happy way to die."


    He said that the hand Fang Tian painting halberd a stretch, or pointed to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is so angry in his heart. He always aims at her to see if she is weak. It seems that he doesn''t give her any strength. He really doesn''t know her ability.


    "Snacks, swallow his baby for me."


    She gave the order in a fit of rage.


    Snack goods have been aiming at this painting halberd for a long time. Now when they hear the order, they jump out of the space and turn into a blue light and go towards Lei Mingzi.


    When Lei Mingzi saw the blue light coming, he had to do it subconsciously. But although he could see the blue light, it seemed to move faster than the blink. Before he did, he saw that Fang Tianhua halberd suddenly disappeared.


    Before he knew the reason, he suddenly felt a whirl of the sky. After all, there was the power of his spirit and blood essence in this painting halberd. Now he can''t stand being destroyed. He almost fell over in a flash.


    When he lost his mind, he felt that there was a force pulling the other end of Fang Tianhua halberd. He wanted to hold it to death, but he felt that a terrible force came and he had to withdraw his hand.


    As soon as he shrank his hand, everyone saw that the other half of Fang Tian''s painting halberd was gone.


    "Poof..."


    Lei Mingzi immediately vomited a mouthful of blood, and his huge body stepped back a few steps.


    After Fang Tian''s painting halberd disappeared, the blue light returned to Hua Ru''s singer, disappeared, and people didn''t see what magic instrument it was.


    But even if you don''t see it clearly, it''s shocking enough. You know that it''s the treasure of the temple of thunder. It''s the treasure given by the God of thunder. Compared with the chaos artifact, it''s just a line of artifact, so easily destroyed?


    The Lord of the thunderobot hall opened his eyes wide, and wanted to shout, "don''t see the blade broken before you have time!"!


    How can a treasure like that be broken?


    With his cognition, he couldn''t understand what artifact Hua Ruge put out. How could it be more powerful than chaos artifact?


    Lei Mingzi''s body became lighter after spitting blood. Four people, such as Mr. Wuchen, immediately took action when they saw it, and all of them took the most powerful killing moves.


    Hua Ruge is standing still. She is receiving the power from devouring animals. She is worthy of being a treasure from the hand of gods. She only feels that her body has accumulated a lot of energy in an instant, breaking through the bottleneck of the five aspects of the divine realm, and is still rising.


    After a period of continuous rise, Hua rugo thought that it should be enough to break through the sixth level, but her understanding of the realm at the moment is not enough, and it''s better to slow down, so she didn''t choose to break through at this time.


    But after breaking through the fifth, she used the body quenching method to increase her strength to the sixth. In addition, the extra strength in her body can almost exert the power in the middle of the sixth.


    She can control the power of the same realm hundreds of times, so the promotion of a realm is a great change for her. She looks at Lei Mingzi, who is already weak, and stabs her with nothing to say.


    This time, her strength is no less than that of the other seven realms. It can be said that she has the ability to participate in the war.


    After Fang Tianhua halberd was swallowed, Lei Mingzi lost his weapon. Let alone the spirit. Now his control has been greatly reduced, so his power has also been greatly weakened.

 Chapter 2116

    Hua Yuege''s spear stabbed up, and Lei Mingzi struggled to block it, saying, "what magic weapon are you? How can I ruin my magic? "


    It''s no wonder that Lei Mingzi asked in a hurry. After all, he didn''t hear of such a kind of anti heaven treasure in his cognition. It''s like a special weapon for restraining others.


    "Now I know what I think when I just hurt my man." Hua Yuege''s voice raised, and then shot at him again. Every shot she made was a thunderbolt, which made people look extraordinary.


    When the strong people of Lei Temple communicate with each other, they have to mention the strength of Hua Ruge''s attack. Let alone the cultivation, it''s not easy for anyone to parry the strength and strength.


    Lei Mingzi is even more so. He doesn''t dare to take it hard at all. Instead, he dodges as much as possible and uses skillful force to remove the blow.


    This side is not only Hua Ruge, but also the childe without trace. Xiao mink and Su Nianxia also fly to Lei Mingzi. It''s hard for them to avoid.


    Lei Mingzi lost several moves in a row, then roared again, and the whole man grew up two times. At this time, his body was almost transparent, but his strength was stronger.


    "Sooner or later, I can''t live. Today, even if I can''t break the chaos, I want you to take a few cushions." Lei Mingzi laughs wildly, and the more terrifying force cuts.


    At the moment, he has changed a long gun in his hand. Although it''s not a very good treasure, it can''t stand his own strength. This is enough to have a deterrent force.


    In the face of this unprecedented and powerful blow, Hua Ruge and others dare not take it hard, and they all avoid it with their own supernatural powers.


    Lei Mingzi pointed at Hua rugo again and said, "woman, I''ll see what else you can do this time."


    Hua Ruge was also very tired to see him grow up again and again. He simply said, "don''t bother, just get to the maximum one time, so it''s easy for us to fight."


    "This is my limit. If I have the ability, I will be defeated before I kill you and the people of Lei temple." Leimingzi provoked.


    "It''s a turtle." Hua Ruge is too tired to confirm.


    The onlookers all want to laugh. This is what fairies like people can say.


    Lei Mingzi looked at her joking look, but his face was dark. He said angrily, "do you dare not put this hall in your eyes?"


    "It''s not bragging to you. I''ve never looked at any opponent. It''s the same with the sky and you now." Hua Ruge picked his eyebrows and said softly, "when you are strong, we are not afraid, let alone the end of your life."


    Hua rugo has made a good idea for a long time. If he can fight, he will fight. If he can''t fight, he will run. Anyway, he can''t break the chaos after such a long time. So I dare to say this to Lei Mingzi.


    But the onlookers didn''t know. They had heard that Hua Ruge and others had made a breakthrough. Now they think that she is worthy of being a great person on one side. They can''t find a few of them today.


    "Little girl, I''ll let you taste it today!" As Lei Mingzi spoke, he saw the purple lightning flash in his enlarged eyes. He saw that it was a real fire.


    In the face of such a behemoth, Hua Ruge said that it is not true to be afraid, but the more afraid he is of expressing, the more cautious he is, and the more powerful he is, the more powerful he is. On the contrary, he can improve her combat effectiveness.


    Juntianxia, childe wutrace and mink immediately took the lead to attack Lei Mingzi. Knowing that Hua Ruge would not retreat easily, they took the lead to try the power of Lei Mingzi now.


    Hua Ruge''s pupils immediately shrunk, because she found that the three were going to fight hard. They had consumed a lot of strength in the battle before and suffered some injuries. If they fought hard again, they would not have any good results.


    Lei Mingzi looked at the attack of the three men. With a scornful smile, he swept over with one shot.


    For a time, the purple thunder and lightning crisscross, people''s eyes seem to be all purple energy, even the cloud layer and the ground have become dazzling purple, the onlookers quickly close their eyes to open the vigorous shield for themselves.


    Even though they are 200 miles away from the battlefield, they still feel danger.


    The three men didn''t expect that Lei Mingzi''s angry attack would be so terrible, but they had already launched the strongest attack. At this time, the recovery would be hurt, so they just blew it up.


    When the three lights and the purple lightning of Lei Mingzi are about to collide, Hua Ruge and the three people stand together in a moment, and the soul breaking gun in his hand is also shot in a flash, and they fight together.


    And she learned the use of hind moves in Qiu Tong on the day of the wind temple. After one stroke, the same force on the gun attacked the past, which was her greatest strength.


    In addition to her, there is also a real fire power of Su Nianxia and a star power of Shangguan glass below.


    "Boom!"


    Multiple forces collide together, sending out a series of huge explosions, and the afterwaves are rampant hundreds of miles away.


    The place is full of dust and smoke. The earth has sunk tens of meters deep. The onlookers, under the impact of the afterwave, see five people flying back from the dust and smoke. It''s a hundred steps to stop.


    Su Nianxia opens his mouth and spits out his blood. He will not fall from the sky until he is supported by the emperor.


    Other people''s faces were also pale. The thick flash was cut many small cracks by the fine afterwaves, and their hair was also a little scattered, which seemed to be in a mess.


    Hua Ruge not only has broken clothes and skirts, but also has two thin holes painted on her face. She reaches out and wipes her face. Her fingers are stained with a faint.


    She immediately got angry and said with poor eyes, "boy, you are cruel enough. You hit people in the face?"


    When she said this, her whole body was full of a strong sense of killing. Her whole body looked much better than before. Her blood stained face was more gorgeous than before. She looked like the dangerous and beautiful Asura in any way.


    The onlookers were stunned and whispered about Hua Ruge''s good-looking smile, which sparked a fire to have a better look.


    Some women can''t help turning their eyes. They say it''s bullshit. It''s good to look good and do everything!


    Lei Mingzi''s attack also consumed too much power of belief, and his body was transparent. However, he saw several people were seriously injured. Tuoba Rui was taken back by the people of Lei temple. He said proudly, "girl, you know how powerful it is."


    Jun Tianxia helps Su Nianxia to go down and give it to shangguanli for care. He is already very angry in his eyes. He wants to go up and fight again. As a result, Su Nianxia holds his shirt.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked the king.


    Su Nianxia shook his head at him and said with difficulty, "stop fighting and tell my sister to quit. He won''t live long. We are not worth fighting for."


    It''s easier for them to escape if they want to.


    "How fearsome are those who will die. The heart of the emperor is not to go back." Juntianxia shook her hand and said, "look, I''ll give you the air."


    He said that he flew up again and exchanged a look with the childe and mink.


    Which of the three is willing to fail, mink, even the childe without trace who does not seem to fight with others.


    Hua Ruge knew that it would take a little time for them to recover their strength, so he said, "it''s too common for us to steal so many faith forces and play them like this. Moreover, we have only come to your western continent for a short time. If we can improve our strength even by one level, you will not be an opponent."


    Lei Mingzi laughed angrily and said with a few laughs: "when I fall into this field, I will not only not escape, but also dare to be cruel to me. I appreciate you a little, woman."


    "There are so many people who appreciate me that I can''t see you." Hua Ruge shakes his head. It''s a way of not giving face.


    "You don''t see a man''s eyes very well. He speaks so hard that he can''t get up again even if he is hit by me." Lei Mingzi sneered, and then said, "I think you''d better follow me. Even if I can''t live in my life, it''s not too late to marry you after reincarnation."


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s up to me to flirt. Do you know what''s the end of anyone who dares to flirt with me?"


    "You said." Lei Mingzi''s vague features still show his pride.

 Chapter 2117

    "I regret saying that." Hua, like a song, said a word softly, but how could this sound not be heard properly.


    Lei Mingzi pointed to the gun and said, "how can you make me regret?"


    "Die!"


    The mink roared first, the purple pattern between the eyebrows became more and more obvious, and the whole body was also shining with purple light and attacked the front.


    Jun Tianxia and childe wutrace immediately started, but they attacked the left and right sides.


    These people have been injured in one stroke before, but they can hold the injury for a while and attack by force.


    Hua Ruge thought that these people did not take themselves with them. After reviewing the situation, they followed mink to attack the front.


    Lei Mingzi did not dare to let several people separate. Although he was strong, he was very afraid of the chaotic artifact in his hands. So he left the ground with a huge body and backed back to form a front line for several people.


    Hua, like a song, smiled at him and suddenly disappeared.


    Lei Mingzi was attacked twice by Hua Ruge. This time, naturally, he was alert. Seeing Hua Ruge disappear, he turned his head immediately, opened all his mind and prepared to kill Hua Ruge.


    Take him a turn, the direction of the face does not have any space breath, it is behind the emergence of that hair up the breath.


    He was in a hurry to turn around.


    When the childe saw this, he stopped immediately. Yuruyi burst into a strong white light. He stared at Lei Mingzi and his lips opened: "time is still."


    After he said these words, yuruyi''s light suddenly dimmed, and his face became even paler, falling directly from the air.


    And the effect that traceless young man overdraw his body is also very obvious. Lei Mingzi only feels that he can''t move at all.


    This time, Hua Ruge, juntianxia and mink are not polite. They also overdraw their internal strength, which is a real blow.


    They thought that Lei Mingzi would not give up after the attack, but they didn''t expect that Lei Mingzi''s body suddenly curled up and contracted at an extremely fast speed. In an instant, he became a very small person and jumped out of the attack of several people.


    Even so, a few people still hurt Lei Mingzi more or less, but very little.


    A few people are surprised by the kung fu. Lei Mingzi grows up again, and then comes back with a shot.


    Hua Ruge is close to the mink, holding the mink in one hand and disappearing in the same place in an instant, without bearing many attacks.


    Jun Tianxia''s pupil shrank and the whole person fell down quickly, but it was a moment slower than Hua Ruge and others, and it was more affected. When he landed, his body shape was a little unstable.


    After all, he did his best in the previous attack. If he was injured once more, he would not be able to hold it down. Even the old wound he had previously held down now broke out, making him weak in an instant.


    Hua Ruge pulled the mink to the ground in a hurry, and the two people received less impact. In addition, their physical fitness was relatively strong, so although the injury was not light, it was not serious.


    The onlookers were stunned. They called it wonderful. They couldn''t think of their means.


    They didn''t expect Lei Mingzi to be so strong before. He has been winning the battle with several people. He is a rare talent.


    The Lord of Lei Temple even thinks that if Lei Mingzi is so powerful, he may bypass his sin of stealing the power of faith. After all, such a strong son is the only one in the twelve main temples.


    The time magic of Childe wutrace has exhausted his own power. Jun Tianxia is seriously injured. Although Hua Ruge and Xiao mink can fight again, their attack power is limited.


    Hua rugo thinks that he has met with a tough stubble today. Unexpectedly, Lei Mingzi has a bad brain. He is so strong when he starts. He is not familiar with the fighting ability and the ability to control the power. It is not easy to deal with such a person who has such a strong belief power.


    She touched her nose, and her eyes were full of fighting spirit. If she could not fight alone, she would not be hurt even if she could not hurt him with her spatial magic power. In this way, she could still circle and consume his strength.


    She felt that her body quenching method could support him for a while, even if he could not drag him down for a while.


    So she subdues the mink who is going to attack again. She tells shangguanli to look at him. She flies up and still stares at Lei Mingzi.


    Lei Mingzi has recovered to his normal stature at the moment. Seeing her coming up, he is also surprised: "how dare you come up?"


    "I said that there is no opponent worthy of my attention. I will fight alone with you if I don''t bully you this time." Hua Ruge said that the ghost gun in his hand shook a flower of the gun and pointed to him domineering.


    It''s not only Lei Mingzi, but also the onlookers. They all think that Hua Ruge is crazy. So many people can''t win the battle together. She wants to fight by herself.


    And her physical condition, how to think that after two attacks, she should also be seriously injured, how can she still have the strength to attack?


    Among the onlookers, one of them said: "I heard that the nickname of Hua Ruge is female Tyrannosaurus Rex. Now it''s really famous."


    People nearby thought the nickname really matched her.


    Hua Ruge''s mind is very strong, and she overhears it. For a while, she just wanted to strangle the person who gave her the nickname at the beginning, and her good fairy image was destroyed.


    Lei Mingzi''s hostility to Hua Ruge gradually turned to appreciation, and he said with a smile, "otherwise, if you promise to be my woman in the next life, I promise not to kill you."


    "Do I need you to let it go? It''s not clear who will lose or win. " Hua rugosi is uncompromising.


    Even if it''s a short promise, don''t want to get it from her. After all, no matter how tricky it is, there must be a bottom line.


    Lei Mingzi didn''t want to fight with Hua rugo. He knew for the first time that women could be so excellent. It was so exciting.


    At this moment, he felt that he had lived in vain for more than two hundred years, and had not even tasted the taste of a woman.


    Hua rugo knew it was wrong when he looked at him. He said that the goods were dying. He didn''t want to pull several cushions. What spring is going on here.


    "Little girl, I won''t do it to you." When leimingzi saw that she was going to make a move, he quickly waved his hand and said, "just promise me that I will be much better than your man."


    "I don''t have a temper when I''m a young man, do I?" Hua Ruge''s spear will stab when it shakes.


    At this time, I heard a gloomy voice behind me: "even my women dare to covet, but also want to have a chance to reincarnate?"


    Hua Yuege knew the voice and couldn''t be familiar with it any more. She turned her head and saw Tuoba Rui flying up. Her divine face was covered with frost. The air field was as cold as it was.


    "Are you ok?" Hua Ruge said and explored Tuoba Rui''s body.


    This investigation found that Tuo BARREI had recovered most of his injuries. This should be because she had taken the remaining efficacy of Shendan for him last time, but after all, some of the injuries still did not recover. She was still worried.


    Tuo Ba Rui comes forward and holds her hand and says, "I underestimated his strength before. Now, I will give it to him."


    "If you don''t treat the injury for a while, I can deal with it here." Hua roared like a song.


    She was really afraid that he would be angry, and then he would hurt the root again, which could not be cured for a long time.


    "Don''t worry." Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes showed a gentle look, and said, "put away the blade, and go down to see it."


    Hua Ruge saw that he was resolute, knew that he could not be persuaded, and knew that he was really skilled. He said, "then be careful."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui agrees.


    Hua Ruge then flew to the ground, but the blade was not collected.


    At this time, childe wutrace and juntianxia have already sat down to heal their wounds, which is the state before Tuoba Rui. They must recover some strength to fight again.


    Hua Ruge goes to Su Nianxia, who is seriously injured, hands over the healing pill and pats her on the shoulder.


    Su Nianxia knows that she can''t repair her clothes in a short time, so she just stops eating them and looks up at the sky and asks, "sister rugo, do you think brother-in-law can win?"


    "There should be nothing wrong with him since he has shot." Hua Yuege said.


    She has enough confidence in Tuo BARREI.


    Lei Mingzi didn''t know the strength of Tuo BARREI. Seeing him coming up, he sneered and said, "you are a defeated general who wants to win me?"

 Chapter 2118

    Lei Mingzi doesn''t think that Tuoba Rui is his opponent. However, Tuoba Rui doesn''t talk nonsense with him. As soon as his eyes are sharp, his body is covered with silver light. The silver light slowly gathers behind him and gradually takes shape.


    The onlookers watched the silver light forming behind Tuoba Rui and pointed out: "what is that?"


    "Like a pair of wings."


    "I know it''s wings. I''m curious about the power. It looks terrible but not spiritual."


    "Yes, how can the power feel stronger than the power of faith? It''s just a sense of suffocation."


    Mink wanted to go up to help. When he saw that Tuoba Rui''s silver wings were gradually forming, he dismissed the idea and took care of Shangguan glass quietly.


    Not to mention the ordinary friars, that is, the temple master of Lei temple and those old people all feel cool when they look at Tuo BARREI''s silver wings, which makes them feel incomparable.


    "Is this the way of heaven?" An elder in the thunderobot hall trembled and said a word.


    All the people in the thunderobot hall heard that Tuoba Rui knew the rules of heaven and earth, but they only thought that his integration into Kendo was the limit. They didn''t expect that there was such a move.


    Lei Mingzi was contemptuous, but when he saw that the silver wing was gradually forming and the power of the world of terror came down, he knew that it was a terrorist opponent.


    I think it''s also a person who has mended the rules of heaven and earth. It''s not an ordinary person to meet.


    The huge silver wings were formed in a moment, gently fanned behind Tuoba Rui, followed by the spirit between the heaven and the earth. It was seen that the spirit rolled towards Tuoba Rui and converged. His own momentum was like a mountain falling on the opposite Lei Mingzi.


    Lei Mingzi had already returned to his normal body shape, and had to change to the biggest when he saw it. After that, his body shape was almost transparent, and he could only see the gray light shadow, surrounded by the power of purple lightning.


    "It''s such a strong force. If you help me early, why don''t you worry about success?" Lei Mingzi looked at Tuo BARREI and said regretfully.


    "With you?"


    Tuoba Rui said with a scornful voice that a silver wing seemed to turn into a huge blade and cut it towards Lei Mingzi.


    When facing this silver wing, Lei Mingzi is a little bit timid subconsciously. The power of heaven is so strong that human beings will instinctively have a huge fear. Besides, even this fear is not easy to overcome.


    It took him a moment to slow down before he waved his long gun. It was also a strong wave of air that went towards the silver wing, intending to fight hard.


    "Boom!"


    There was a terrible roar. Hua Ruge had to make a border to cover up the childs.


    The wounded in the Lei Temple joined forces to open the border, and the onlookers under the cultivation fled back, because they thought the intensity of the war might be stronger than before, or better to hide.


    Hua Ruge stares at the battle center. After a single strike, Lei Mingzi''s huge body is shocked. His long gun is thrust on the ground, which is considered to stabilize his body.


    But everyone knows that if you want to die in this way, you have to bear all the impact, which is very harmful to your body.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s silver wings have obviously gained the upper hand, because people can see the silver light plume in the sky now, and the power of purple lightning is broken up in one stroke.


    It''s not a small surprise to see the war situation in Lei temple and the onlookers. I really haven''t seen such a terrible supernatural power. It''s a little too rebellious.


    Lei Mingzi is powerful because he overdrafts his life power and steals the power of the belief of Lei Shen, while Tuo BARREI is his own power. In contrast, he is superior.


    This is the first time that Tuo BARREI has shown his silver wings after entering the Shenyuan realm. Let alone the onlookers are surprised. Even Hua Ruge is shocked. Unexpectedly, Tuo BARREI''s magic power has been so strong.


    It may not be very accurate to describe it as "against the sky".


    Lei Mingzi''s gray figure is dimmed. He stares at Tuo Barry and says, "how can you be so clever that you are willing to stay in such a place as the eastern continent? If you and I cooperate, we will surely open up a new world."


    "new heaven and earth meeting, but you can''t see." Tuo Ba Rui said that his wings were moving forward at the same time, cutting out two horrible silver lights.


    Lei Mingzi is suddenly shocked. He wants to hide but he cannot move because of the momentum. He can only fight passively.


    "Boom!"


    After another loud noise, the earth sank for another hundred meters, while Lei Mingzi''s suddenly became smaller and flew backward.


    "Poof..."


    After being hit back to the original shape, Lei Mingzi vomited a mouthful of blood, smashed his body heavily on the chaos behind him, and then fell to the underground pit.


    At this moment, people have found that the power of faith in Lei Mingzi was completely defeated by this attack. He has no spiritual power, and even his life has come to an end.


    If he falls down at the moment, his body will surely die.


    Lei Mingzi knew it, so in the moment of falling into the big hole, he used his last strength and put the long gun into the earth wall with one hand holding the gun to stabilize his body.


    So the whole man hung there, looking from a distance, all over with bruises.


    Lei Mingzi wiped the blood on his face with his left hand and said to Tuo Barry, "I will remember you. We will fight again in the next life."


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes are fixed, wings are folded, and a white light comes from his hands to attack Lei Mingzi.


    At the first sight, everyone understood the intention. This was to break up the spirit of Lei Mingzi and let him disappear completely between the heaven and the earth without giving him a chance to reincarnate.


    This means is not ruthless.


    People saw Hua Ruge and thought that what she said before was right. It''s true that no one can flirt.


    However, just as the white light was about to hit Lei Mingzi, suddenly a lightning split in the clear sky, and was splitting on top of the white light of Tuoba Rui to dissolve the white light.


    The people of the Lei Temple suddenly look up to the sky, and kneel down to the ground one after another at the next moment, saying in unison: "to supply the Lord Lei."


    They recognized that just then it was the power of the gods.


    Tuoba Rui frowned, and was just about to open his mouth when Hua Ruge pulled him. Hua Ruge shook his head to him, indicating that he could not be impulsive at this time.


    A blue light and shadow gradually appeared in the sky. The light and shadow stood on the top of the cloud and said to Tuoba Rui, "my little friend, please be merciful. This son is very useful. I can guarantee that he will not be against you in the future, so I will let him go. What do you think? "


    As soon as the light and shadow appeared, the onlookers also knelt down, because people all felt a powerful divine power coming, and they dare not not not not visit.


    But people didn''t expect that the thunder god would talk with Tuo BARREI in such a deliberative tone.


    Tuoba Rui is still frowning. Lei Mingzi''s other crimes don''t matter, but he can''t go through the one of flirting with Hua Ruge. And Raytheon didn''t seem to him to offend.


    Hua Ruge saw it, so before he could speak, he said, "since you have said so, let''s let him go for once, but you can count your words."


    The Thunder God light and shadow heard Hua Ruge''s words, and his eyes turned around her. He was a little surprised at first, and then he said with a smile, "it''s the daughter of the old man. You and I don''t need to see each other. Take this thing."


    He said that with a flash of blue light on his hands, people would see something falling from the clouds, and look carefully as if it was a blue jade brand wrapped by blue light.


    Hua Yuege was confused. For a while, he didn''t understand what it meant. Instead, he received the sign in a muddle.


    This brand can feel a huge spiritual power at the touch of hands, but there is nothing written on it, just a pattern.


    "This is the token of our God. It''s more convenient to take it and act in the lower world." Raytheon kindly said, and then stretched out a finger toward him.


    People saw Lei Mingzi suddenly cut off his Qi under the hook of Lei Shen, and a gray soul flew out of his body. The soul soon flew to the palm of Lei Shen. Lei Shen put it away, and saw Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui. Then it disappeared into the invisible.


    Hua Ruge holds a sign and looks at a big hole in front of her. She feels a sense of separation. Unexpectedly, this war will end in such a way.


    They didn''t lose anything. They got a brand.

 Chapter 2119

    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at the sign, with a puzzled look in his eyes.


    Before Hua Ruge could wait to ask, the Lord of Leishen hall dragged the wound and ran over. Without saying anything, he knelt down to Hua Ruge and said, "see Miss Hua. If you have anything to do in the future, you can tell your subordinates to do it for you."


    Hua Ruge was startled. He quickly helped the temple master up and said, "master, how can this be made?"


    "If you have this, you will make it." The temple Master said and glanced at the sign with awe.


    Hua Ruge quickly put this thing away, and said: "if you need help from my predecessors, I will naturally say, but you don''t need to be polite in general."


    "What the girl says is what she says." The old temple master was very obedient.


    He said this and said, "if you have any injuries to the girl and these friends, why don''t you live in the shrine to heal them? What do you think?"


    Hua Ruge is eager to refuse. After all, it''s inconvenient for people to do anything with multiple eyes. But considering that their identities have been exposed, it''s not good if there are other gods planning artifacts.


    If it is safer to live in the Leishen temple, she doesn''t think the other party has the courage as to whether the Lord of the Leishen temple has any tricks.


    "It''s a great honor for my subordinates. I''d like to help them all aboard so that they can take care of them." Main road of Leishen hall.


    Hua rugo took a look at several people, but no one objected, so he asked them to board the boat.


    The onlookers still have a big mouth at this time. They can''t believe that they saw the light and shadow of thunderobot before, and the thunderobot even gave Hua rugo the token. You should know that the token means the thunderobot himself in the lower boundary, let alone the thunderobot hall. Even other temples need to give some face to see the sign.


    It''s a great honor.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t care what the use of this thing is. After getting on the boat, she first heals the wounds for several people, and then she goes back to the room and thinks about the words of thunderobot.


    Daughter of an old man?


    It''s impossible for Thor to know his mother. That''s her unreliable father.


    She guessed that her father should be a powerful character, but she never guessed that he was a man like Thor who could be called an old man. What a big face.


    Tuoba Rui meditates on the side. His injury has not healed before, and it is not easy to borrow the power of the rules of heaven and earth. Now he is very weak and needs a period of time to recover.


    Hua Ruge, who has no one to talk with, can think about things alone.


    The war lasted for a whole day. It was not bright when they went out. Now it was already on the wane. Hua Ruge thought that he felt a little tired and fell asleep.


    After a while, they arrived at the Leishen temple. The leader of the Leishen Temple arranged a secluded mountain top for their own convenience. For their convenience, the guards were only at the foot of the mountain. There were only about ten maids left on the mountain. Some of them were lowered from his hands.


    After Hua Ruge arrived, she took her mother and children out of the city of the sky and settled them. Of course, she didn''t say the word of thunderobot, and she didn''t want her mother to think about it.


    Childe Wuchen and others are all healing. No one has more communication, so the mountain is very quiet.


    Hua Ruge has the best constitution in the room, but after all, she''s still a little frail after all. Although her skills can recover by herself, her spirit is still poor, so she goes back to the room and sleeps.


    She lies on Tuo BARREI''s leg, and Tuo BARREI is meditating all the time.


    She slept to the noon of the next day, after opening her eyes, she felt that her physical strength and spirit were basically restored, but the Tuoba Rui around her was gone.


    "Xiaorui." She got up and cried.


    But no one in the room answered, so she let go of her mind and scanned the whole mountain, and soon found that Tuo BARREI had gone to his mother''s yard to cook for his mother, aunt and children.


    She took a breath and almost thought the man had been lost.


    "Come and eat when you wake up." Soon Tuo barrui''s voice reached her ears.


    Of course, with Tuo BARREI''s ability, I can see that she is exploring.


    "No, I didn''t wake up." Hua rugo said once and lay down again. After a long sleep, she didn''t want to get up so early.


    Tuo BARREI brought out the food and smiled at her.


    He came here early in the morning to talk about the situation of the day. He didn''t want the old people to worry too much. He wanted to see the children by the way.


    Now when Hua Ruge wakes up, he will return to his yard.


    When he came in, Hua rugo sat up from the bed when he smelled the fragrance and said with a smile, "you can eat delicious food and be happy in the morning."


    "It''s not early." Tuoba Rui demolishes the platform.


    "It''s a very early time for me, a night fighter." Hua Yuege said and got out of bed.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees her coming, reaches out and caresses her face. That''s where she was hurt yesterday, but the wound has already been healed.


    Hua Ruge knew that Tuoba Rui was in love with himself, so he said with a smile: "this skin and flesh injury is OK. If you look at us, it''s my least injury."


    "I underestimated him." Tuoba Rui blamed himself.


    "Lei Mingzi has absolutely crazy capital. It''s inevitable to underestimate. Besides, it''s OK that you won at the critical moment." Hua Ruge is a little appreciative of Lei Mingzi.


    There is no deep hatred between this person and them, but there are differences between them in terms of issues, so Hua Ruge is also a little more relaxed about things.


    Tuoba Rui nodded and asked, "are you ok?"


    "I don''t have anything to do. I just explored your body, but I''m still short of gas. I''ll take a rest these days." Hua Ruge said.


    "It doesn''t matter. Eat." Tuo barrui doesn''t take his body very seriously.


    "That''s not good. I''ll watch you raise it. If you don''t raise it, don''t blame me for giving you pills." Hua Ruge said with chopsticks.


    "That''s what you''re hearing."


    Hua Yuege smiles.


    She was eating and suddenly thought of the words of Lei Shen, so she told Tuo Barry again and asked, "does this mean that my father is very distinguished?"


    "I heard it then." Tuoba Rui said, "take out the token."


    Hua Ruge turned his hand and put it on the table. Now the blue light has disappeared. It looks like an ordinary token.


    Tuo Ba Rui turns his hand and takes out another black token and puts it in the same place.


    Hua Ruge noticed that the black token had only patterns and no words, but it seemed to be from the same origin as the thunderobot token.


    "This is my father''s piece?" She asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "it''s just that these two tokens have strong breath. What I want to come to my father-in-law is also a temple thing, maybe even a token of the LORD God."


    "Lord The LORD God?


    Hua Ruge stutters a little when she hears this.


    "It''s no surprise that Raytheon said you are the daughter of an old man, and you want to be a father-in-law, so it''s the LORD God." Tuoba''s rational analysis.


    Hua Ruge scratched his head when he heard the words and said, "so the gods can have children, don''t they violate the precepts?"


    She thought of those fairy stories in a flash. Isn''t it immortal fan who can''t intermarry? Why hasn''t God come to catch her for so long?


    Tuo Ba Rui frowns slightly, apparently not understanding her brain circuit.


    Hua Yuege went on with a dry cough: "let''s talk about the theme, that is, my father may be a God."


    "That''s right." Tuoba Rui nodded this time.


    "That''s a clue." Hua rugo picked up the black token again, looked over and over several times, and then said, "but which temple token is this?"


    Tuoba Rui shook his head: "I can''t see it now."


    "Let''s think about it again. I think it''s the black armor from the temple." Hua Ruge said.


    "Color?" Tuoba Rui has some doubts.


    "That''s right. I think the LORD God must pay more attention to this color. It''s so embarrassing to contrast the color and the shirt." A serious analysis of Hua Ruge.


    Tuo Ba Rui sighed helplessly, put the black token away, and said, "eat."


    "I''m sure I''m right. We can''t be wrong to inquire." Hua Ruge is still there.


    She didn''t think that she would stop arranging when she was the Lord. As long as she paid attention to this, the color must be exquisite.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s expression is hard to say.

 Chapter 2120

    Hua Ruge and others joined hands to wipe out Lei Mingzi, which spread to the high-level of the main shrine in the whole western continent in a short time. After all, these talents have been walking for a few days from the Leishen temple, but they haven''t gone far, so they are also the first batch of people to get the news.


    These people are also very surprised at this. I don''t know that these people have already arrived at the thunder temple. This is chaos artifact in front of them.


    Chaos artifact is the hand of the artifact in the world. Its power will increase with the strength of users. Its combat power is immeasurable. As a friar, there is no one who is infatuated with chaos artifact, not to mention the temple Lords.


    It can be said that most people are moved by the news. After all, Hua Ruge and others are still weak now. Once they grow up, they will be even more difficult to deal with.


    But then came the news that the God of thunder appeared and gave the token. When all the temple lords heard this, they didn''t dare to act rashly. After all, the position of the God of thunder among the twelve main gods was not low. He gave the token to protect Hua Ruge. In this way, no one could do anything with the God of thunder.


    All the temple lords weighed and weighed, and finally decided to take the long view, leave first, and then make plans.


    This smoke of gunpowder finally ended in silence.


    Hua Ruge hasn''t got any news yet, but she and her companions have already discussed it. Once there is a stir here, they will go back to the eastern continent without saying anything.


    These people don''t have the courage of Lei Mingzi to break the chaos.


    Thinking of the way back, they had a safe life. The main childe and juntianxia had to rest for a few days. Moreover, the leader of Lei temple was very sensible and didn''t bother them. Their life was very quiet, so they didn''t plan to go.


    On this day, Tuo BARREI was adjusting her breath. Hua Ruge walked out when she was OK. Seeing a maid changing shifts, she went over and said with a smile, "sister Meizhi, do you still recognize me?"


    Meizhi was once the maid of the temple master. Before Hua Ruge approached the temple master, she had a good relationship with her. They got along well all the time.


    "I have seen a girl." Meizhi hurried to salute.


    She had heard for a long time that the little book boy she had made up with was Hua Ruge. When she thought of those offensive actions, she was still very upset.


    People have said that Hua Ruge looks beautiful and picturesque. In fact, she is very violent. Even her predecessor, the son of God, is afraid of three points, let alone a little maid.


    "My sister doesn''t need to be polite. I used to be rude, but now I can get to know her again." Hua Ruge is still passionate.


    Meizhi shook her head and said, "I dare not. The maid is waiting for you."


    She said that she stole a glance at Hua Ruge, and her heart was as good as the outside world. This Hua girl is so beautiful that other women feel ashamed.


    Hua rugo looked at Meizhi''s trembling look, and cried out angrily. It must be some unscrupulous person who has spread her gossip. He has turned her into a big devil. Now all his good friends are afraid of her.


    "Good sister, I don''t eat people. You don''t have to be afraid." Hua rugo said and patted Meizhi on the shoulder: "you will know after a long time."


    Meizhi still held her head down and dared not speak.


    Hua Song can only go away to chat with other faces, and the little sisters who used to flirt with her now do not dare to speak well when they see her, so they are not scared to cry.


    In order not to frighten the girl out of her family, she decided not to talk. She was still full of melancholy and felt that she was not as comfortable as before after she recovered her identity.


    Seeing her coming back from afar, Shangguan Li said with a smile, "Whoever makes you so violent when you fight, it''s not surprising that people are afraid."


    "A fight is a fight. I''m usually a good man." Hua Ruge does not miss the melancholy way.


    "Usually no one knows you."


    Hua Ruge sighed and saw her come out of the yard. Shen Nian probed into her body and said, "how can I get out before the injury is good?"


    "I''ve been sitting in my room for several days, and I want to come out and have a look." Shangguan Li said that he began to visit the back garden.


    Hua Yuege heard the words and smiled: "you didn''t look like a person who couldn''t sit down before?"


    "People always change." When Shangguan Li said this, he thought of mink.


    Hua Ruge smiled at the happiness that overflowed on her face.


    They went to a pavilion deep in the garden, where a maid served tea and stood with her hands down.


    "All of a sudden, we are exposed. I think many people will pay attention to us. Do you think about what to do?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    "With Raytheon''s token, these people should not dare to make mistakes easily. We should be careful." Hua Yuege answers.


    Shangguan Li looks at her and asks, "don''t you go back?"


    "We can''t go back. The rules of the eastern continent are incomplete. If we go back to practice, we will not rise but fall. When these temples see the power of chaos artifact, they will surely try their best to seize it. Then we will have no room to fight back. " Hua Ruge is analyzing.


    This is also the way she and Tuo barrow have come up with to take the initiative in the war.


    Shangguan Li nodded: "it is true, but we are not safe in the western continent."


    "There is only one way for us to improve our strength as soon as possible. If someone must break the chaos, I think it''s better for us to do it." Hua Yuege went on.


    "Yes, there are fewer and fewer resources in the western continent. As Lei Mingzi reminded us, more and more people will start to plunder resources. If we want to hold on to the eastern continent and those basic industries, we will surely escape faster than them." Shangguan Li also said.


    Hua Ruge nodded and picked up the tea.


    Although this is the most active and effective way, it is not the most difficult to do. It is not easy to keep the chaos under the powerful western continent.


    However, since we have taken the chaos artifact and established the foundation and reputation in the five areas, some responsibilities have to be shouldered.


    Hua Ruge thinks about it.


    After chatting for a while, Hua Ruge sends Guan Li back to his room. At this time, Xiao mink is recovering his prototype and sleeping in bed. This is the fastest and most common way for him to recover his strength. Hua Ruge can''t be more familiar with it.


    "Take good care of the injury, and come out when it is cured." Hua Ruge told me before leaving.


    The other yards are quiet. I think they are all healing. I will not go. I turn around and find Meizhi to make delicious cakes for her.


    Meizhi has always made delicious food for huaruge before. I know the taste of huaruge very well. This time, huaruge is familiar with the car and is very happy to eat.


    Meizhi''s expression of watching Hua Ruge is the same as that of being a little schoolboy before. Can''t help thinking that she is really the same as the rumors?


    It looks like a greedy child, not like a Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    "Sister Meizhi, do you still choose the son of God, when?" Hua Yuege asked casually.


    "A few days ago, the temple master sent an order to the major affiliated temples to launch candidates. Three months later, the selection began." Meizhi replied.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "that''s long enough."


    Meizhi looked at her and asked, "does the girl want to run?"


    "Me?" Hua Ruge was a little surprised, then shook his head and said, "I don''t have such a good qualification, but elder sister, you have a good talent, you can try."


    "You are kidding, girl. I''m not talented enough to be a maid. Where can I be a saint?" Meizhi waved her hand repeatedly.


    "In fact, it''s not necessarily a good thing." Hua Ruge said, picked up the pastry on the table and said, "I''ve taken these. Thank you very much."


    "You are welcome, girl." Meizhi made a quick gift.


    Hua rugo smiled and took the cake to Xiao Bao.


    Xiaobao still likes the appearance of Hua Ruge''s women''s clothes and feels more like his mother, so when he sees her, he pesters her not to leave, so Hua Ruge brings him back to his room at night.


    Xiaobao hasn''t lived with his parents for a long time, and now he is excited.


    When the child goes to bed, Hua rugo leans to Tuoba Rui''s arms and says, "I think we should improve some strength as soon as possible to face the next situation."


    "What''s the situation?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "Three months later, the temple of Leishen will hold a selection. If I think it''s right that all the major temples will come in the name of watching ceremony, it''s actually to test our falsehood and reality." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba and Rui pick their eyebrows slightly: "selection?"


    ;

 Chapter 2121

    "If it was me, I would not have let it go." Hua Ruge lies in Tuo BARREI''s shoulder socket, with a small voice.


    "Yes, they will definitely pay attention to the chaos artifact. It''s not easy to do it now. That''s the best time to find out the truth." Tuoba Rui also said.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "I have calculated that the thunder temple will not violate the oracle and hurt us. That is to say, we will be safe here later. Once we leave, the danger may come sooner."


    That is to say, they can only linger in the Lei temple for a while, and will inevitably bump into the visitors of the major temples.


    "Well, it''s the safest place. Now it''s really urgent to improve our strength." Tuoba Rui also said.


    "It''s not easy. I want to go back and hide first." Hua is like a song without foundation.


    When she knew that the selection would come in only three months, her heart was tight and she had not completely relaxed until now.


    Tuo Ba Rui patted her arm and said, "it''s too passive to go back. It''s better to stay here. Don''t worry. I''m here."


    Hua Ruge thought of Tuoba Rui''s style after the big silver wings were unfolded, and he thought it was very safe to listen to this, so she leaned against him again, quite a little woman.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw that she was spoiled for a while, but she fell a kiss on her forehead and said: "and with the token of thunderobot, these people dare not act rashly, so they don''t have to worry."


    "Well, let''s go step by step. Anyway, we haven''t experienced any big storms, and this time we may not be able to overturn us." Hua Ruge was not a worrier. Now, after a lot of calculation, he doesn''t think the risk is too high, and his heart is down.


    "Sleep." Tuoba Rui patted her again, with infinite gentleness in his tone.


    Hua Yuege can''t help but get up and look at his present look. He can still see it by moonlight. At this time, the lines on his face seem to be softened, and his eyes are even gentler.


    This kind of him makes it difficult to associate with him who is invincible and merciless in the battlefield.


    Tuoba Rui looked at the adoration in her eyes and couldn''t help but smile smugly: "do you think your man is good?"


    "Not only good." Hua rugo said and lay on his chest, still very proud of the tone.


    "Be obedient when you know it." Tuo Ba Rui holds her tightly, and her low voice rings in her ear.


    "We have to talk about it. Some can listen to it, some have to let themselves go." Hua Ruge is still awake at the last moment. She feels that even if a man is no better, she must keep her independence.


    "What can I do to free myself?" Tuoba Rui looks at her with a smile.


    Hua Ruge is eager to talk about going out to play, drinking and seeing beautiful men. Of course, considering her own safety, she didn''t mention anything but said, "it depends on the situation."


    When Tuo Barry saw her eyes turning, he knew that she had nothing to say, but he didn''t care. He said again, "OK, you can listen to all you want."


    Hua Ruge was just about to ask for a condition, but considering that this man is likely to lure her to say something out of line, and then take the opportunity to find a reason to punish her, it can''t be fooled.


    So she honestly said: "then how to do, or you make up your mind, I am obedient."


    "Learn to be smart." Tuo Ba Rui chuckled and turned over to press her under her body and said, "since we don''t want to sleep well, let''s talk in depth?"


    Hua Ruge swallowed his saliva, pointed to the baby cradle on one side and said, "the baby is still there."


    Tuoba Rui raised his lips and waved his hand to make a border to cover the cradle. He looked at her and asked, "now?"


    "You big hooligan, just pretend to be serious outside." Hua is like a song, hateful.


    "I really just want to be rude in front of you." Tuoba Rui smiled again and then leaned over and kissed him.


    Time flies fast in stability. It''s another seven days in a blink of an eye. The injuries of several people are basically cured. Even if the vitality is not enough, it''s better to have a few days off.


    So there are more and more people in the back garden, and they can get together in the end.


    There is no other topic for these people to get together. They are discussing how to improve their strength quickly. The one-way practice and duel is slower. But the practice is very difficult. If you want to find a shortcut, it may be counterproductive, so you can''t discuss how to level their strong opportunities.


    Hua Ruge is not afraid of her own. As long as she has enough treasure for devouring animals to eat, and her current cultivation speed of Shenyuan is fast, she should be the most worry free one.


    But it''s not so easy for other people. They can''t think of any good way except to close the door.


    At last, Hua Ruge concluded that it''s not good to build a car behind closed doors. Let''s consult a knowledgeable person. So he went down the mountain to find the temple master himself.


    The temple master is preparing for this selection. There were many things, but Hua Ruge was told to come and put down the things in his hands and go out to meet him.


    From a personal point of view, it was Hua rugo who helped him regain the position of the temple master. From the perspective of the temple, Hua rugo is a token giver of thunderobot, and he should be respectful.


    "You''re welcome, sir. How can I let you take it? Hurry, let''s go in." Hua Yuege said and went inside with the Lord''s support.


    She was really afraid that she could not hold on to one of them, and the old man made a big gift again.


    She''s in her twenties. The hall master is almost five hundred years old. What''s the proper way to salute her.


    "Miss Hua, take your seat." The temple Lord gave his place to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand repeatedly and said, "I''m not used to it. Let''s go."


    "I''ll sit with you." The temple master also sat on the chair below.


    Hua Ruge saw that he was so polite, and said, "you don''t need to be polite, sir. We can''t use this in our relationship."


    "The girl is favored by the gods. My subordinates dare not make any more mistakes."


    "All right, then get used to it." Hua Ruge has no choice but to accept it first.


    After the boy had tea, the Lord of Lei temple asked, "I don''t know if the girl is still used to living here?"


    "Thank you for your reception. The waiters are very considerate."


    "That''s good." The temple master nodded and asked again, "that girl came here but gave me orders?"


    "I don''t dare to tell you. I just want to ask you some questions about cultivation." Hua Yuege''s attitude is the same as before.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with the girl. If my subordinates know about it, they will give you a notice." As soon as the temple Master heard about this problem, he was relieved.


    Now he is afraid that Hua rugo will bring up some unsolvable problems or do something to make the temple of thunder difficult. Then he will be in trouble.


    "In this way, there are differences between the physique of the younger generation and other people. The cultivation is very slow. Would you like to ask the temple master how to improve his strength quickly?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The temple master was asked by her words. According to his knowledge, Hua Ruge has only been in the western continent for a little more than two years. His strength is not as strong as the fifth level of Shenyuan, which is called slow?


    Do you know that it will take 40 to 50 years for others to reach the five fold divine realm, even if they are geniuses? She only uses one tenth of others'' power to speak slowly?


    Does that make anyone else live?


    Hua Ruge may have realized the problem, touched his nose and said, "isn''t it more and more difficult to cultivate later? Do you want to ask if there is a good way?"


    The temple Lord also felt that such a long silence was not polite, so he quickly said, "it''s my subordinates'' disrespect."


    "It doesn''t matter." Hua Ruge feels a little embarrassed when he listens to others'' apology.


    "There is no way for the girl to speed up her cultivation." The temple Master said again.


    Hua Yuege heard the words and said: "can you tell me, elder?"


    She knows that some things are confidential, which is not easy to say, so ask first.


    After seeing Hua Ruge''s success, the temple master was still modest and polite, and his good feeling for her improved a lot. He said with a smile, "it''s not a secret, of course, it''s convenient to say."


    "Please give me some advice." Hua Ruge''s eyes are eager.


    "Girls need to know that one way of cultivation is difficult and dangerous. If you don''t have a deep foundation and just want to be quick, you will fall into the devil''s way. Therefore, most methods of quick cultivation are not desirable." The temple Master said.


    Hua Ruge nodded after hearing the words: "this younger generation understands."


    ;

 Chapter 2122

    "But there''s a way to get there quickly." After telling her a general truth, the hall of thunder said, "there is a blessed place in the western continent called qichongtian."


    "Seven heavens?"


    "Yes, it was once a powerful ashram. Later, the war was not destroyed, but it was completely preserved. The aura there is three to five times higher than that of the ordinary outside world, and it can be practiced with half the effort." The temple master continued.


    Hua Ruge knows it''s reliable after listening to this. After all, in addition to the growth of his own divine element, the more important thing is the environment. If there is a good environment, with the understanding of several of them, the cultivation will surely be much faster.


    "Isn''t this kind of place where you just want to enter?" She asked.


    The old temple leader nodded: "it is a blessed land, which is under the joint management of our twelve temples. In order to reduce the consumption of spiritual energy, only the monks below the seventh level are allowed to enter, so it is called the seventh level heaven."


    "I see. How can I get in?"


    "Because it''s a blessed land. At the beginning of its discovery, the twelve major shrines wanted to take it as their own. At that time, there was a dispute for decades, and there was countless bloodshed. Finally, it was agreed that the twelve shrines should be in charge of it. If the shrines want to send people in, they have to pay a certain amount of Lingjing. On the contrary, the obtained Lingjing is equally divided among the twelve shrines. " The temple Master explained.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and asked, "is it money that you can enter?"


    "It''s just that the cost is very high. A person who stays in it for one day needs to spend one million superior Lingjing."


    "A million a day?" Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows slightly: "this is quite a lot."


    "Yes, even if our main shrine doesn''t willing to send many people in for a year, even fewer people will be sent to those small shrines. After all, the resource situation of our western continent is also known by girls, and they can''t afford to spend too much." Said the Lord.


    Hua Ruge calculated and asked, "although it''s a little expensive, there are thousands of shrines in the western continent, large and small, and there should be no less people in the seven heavens, right?"


    "What the girl said is that although the price is high, there are always temples and rich families willing to sacrifice blood, so there are still many people in them." The Lord replied.


    Hua Ruge felt his chin and began to wonder if it would be dangerous to enter.


    The temple master saw that she didn''t open her mouth, and some of her flesh ached. "If girls and friends want to have a test, there are still some Lingjing available in the thunderobot hall."


    Because Hua is like a song and doesn''t speak, he ought to think that she is short of money.


    Hua Ruge heard this hurried wave and said, "it''s a great help that you can show us the way, sir. Let''s pay for the money ourselves."


    She doesn''t have anything else, but how much money does she need? Not to mention that the mountain of top-grade Lingjing she brought, even after she came to the western continent, she earned billions of top-grade Lingjing. It''s enough to spend.


    The temple Lord was relieved to hear this. After all, he was reluctant to take money. He was not stingy. He was really short of resources. The main shrine also had to calculate the cost.


    "By the way, elder, where are the seven heavens?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    "That place is very close to Lei temple. It''s about half a month''s journey from here to the north. I''ll ask someone to draw a map for the girl in a moment."


    "Thank you very much, elder. I''ll go back and discuss with you." Hua Yuege said and got up to leave.


    "Take a walk, girl. I''ll see you off." The temple master personally delivers to the outside of the temple.


    "Please stay, elder. I''ll go by myself. Goodbye." Hua Ruge still bows before turning away.


    Looking at Hua Ruge''s flying away, the hall leader of the thunderobot hall exclaimed: "what a good posterity, it seems that the rumors are not true."


    Hua Ruge was very happy when he went back. When he called several people together, they all thought it was a good way.


    "Is there more money?" Su Nianxia began to calculate that her money could stay in it for a few days.


    "You don''t have to forget that with me, we can live as long as we want. It''s OK to live in the wild." Hua Ruge is the way of atmosphere.


    "It won''t take long to break through to sevenfold." King world also pacify way.


    Su Nianxia nodded and said, "it''s enough to burden the two of us."


    She also made a lot of money betting in the Wind Temple with Hua Ruge.


    "We''re not in danger, are we?" Shangguanli raises key questions.


    Tuoba Rui immediately shook his head and said: "don''t worry about the security issue. Although the strength of shenyuanjing is not weak, it''s not our opponent."


    "As brother Tuoba said, we just need to take turns to guard." The childe without trace also said.


    Mink also holds shangguanli''s hand and promises to protect her.


    "If there''s no problem with everyone, let''s take a break for two days and set out for a few months to avoid the wind." Hua Ruge concludes.


    Several people nodded their heads in agreement.


    In the next few days, several people are used to recover their energy consumption and adjust themselves to the best state. After all, it''s still necessary to prevent someone from shooting inside.


    Hua rugola, a talented disciple who had been to qichongtian cultivation, asked about it.


    The disciple said that it was stipulated that people could not be killed there, so the safety could be guaranteed, but looting was prevalent in it, and good mountains would be occupied by powerful people. It''s better to take a detour.


    Hua rugo thinks that it''s a good rule not to kill people. Maybe all the shrines sent in are baby pimples, afraid of dying in them, so there''s such a rule.


    "Is there anything else?" Hua Yuege asked.


    That day, the disciple thought about it and said, "because of the rich spirit, the elixir with high age comes out. These elixirs can be picked according to their ability, and they can also be traded directly in it."


    "This is also humanized." Hua Ruge nods.


    "There is nothing else. As long as you are careful, there will be no mistake." The disciple said finally.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head, seemingly listening to it, but in fact, he didn''t take it seriously.


    Where Hua Ruge goes, she doesn''t say it in a low-key way. It''s good not to rob others. How can she hide from others.


    In addition to asking about this, she also studied the route. Starting from the Lei temple, all the way through the affiliated temples of the Lei temple, so the safety should be no problem.


    After all these have been found out, several other people are well cultivated, and this is the day to start.


    On that day, the Lord of Leishen Temple sent them a new boat and a team of guards along the way, including Zhao San, who was familiar with Hua Ruge.


    After a few thanks, he boarded the ship and headed for the seven heavens under the control of the guards.


    Hua Yuege stood on the deck and said to Zhao Sandao, "brother Zhao, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    When Zhao San was sent here, he had thought about it many times. He was sure that Hua Yuege would dare to come if he didn''t have a sin. Now he listens to Hua Yuege and says, "girl, I didn''t know Taishan before. I''ve been slow down."


    "You are not neglecting, but treating me well." Hua Yuege smiles and looks into the distance.


    "It''s all right." Zhao Sanpei said with a smile.


    He didn''t know that Hua Ruge was not only the little boy, but also the little woman who was mocked by him several times. If he knew that, he would have been frightened to cry.


    Hua Ruge slaps him on the shoulder meaningfully and turns to talk to Tuoba Rui.


    Zhao San bowed down in a row. He couldn''t figure out what the noble guest of Lei Temple meant.


    Tuo Ba Rui stood on the front deck, watching Hua Ruge coming, and said, "what''s your revenge?"


    "Not so." Hua Ruge shakes her head.


    "This road may not be peaceful. I will keep it." Tuo Ba Rui looks at the rapidly regressive divine realm and light Tao.


    Hua rugo knows what Tuo BARREI means. If the news of their leaving Lei temple is leaked out, there will be some people who can''t sit still. Even if they don''t have to show their real identity, they will make up to be bandits and robbers to rob them.


    "Come on, I''m fine anyway." Hua Ruge stood side by side with him.


    The others on the deck were also ready for battle.


    Xiaojiu is also released from the space by the childe without trace under constant pleading. Among these people, she is the only one with relaxed expression, even very happy.


    After being locked up for so long, she finally came out. Of course, she was happy.


    But she soon felt that the atmosphere was not right. She asked Su Nianxia quietly before she knew there was danger. 7

 Chapter 2123

    "Then we can change this time. If no one else knows us, it will be safe." Xiaojiu said.


    Su Nianxia shook her head and said, "in the past, our identity was not exposed, so we can do anything. Now, as the ruler of the four major territories and the actual occupier of the eastern continent, we have to respect our identity and not be looked down upon."


    "So complicated?" Xiaojiu''s brain is relatively straight, unable to figure out these twists and turns.


    Su Nianxia patted her on the head and said, "you will understand after a long time. We are just superficial scenery. In fact, we shoulder responsibilities that no one can imagine."


    Xiaojiu nods in ignorance.


    Jun Tianxia looks at Su Nianxia''s serious appearance, dotes on and says with a smile: "it makes me feel strange to hear you say this."


    "I don''t know if I don''t say that. When I use my brain, you are not all cheated by me." Su Nianxia''s complacent way.


    Jun Tianxia held her hand and said, "I''d rather you were not so smart, or at the beginning."


    "Then how to be your empress and mistress of the five continents?" Su Nianxia said with a smile.


    She felt that everything was a good arrangement. If she didn''t go through some twists and turns, she would not be worthy of him.


    King world was aroused by her ambition, overlooking the divine realm below, and then looking at her, said: "that day will not be far."


    Hua Ruge is very pleased to listen to the dialogue here.


    Tuoba Rui looks at her and asks, "what do you want?"


    "Well?"


    "As long as you want, I will take it for you." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "I''m a good person. As long as I have money, I can do it. But there is no one in the world who has more money than me. I''m satisfied."


    "Nothing more?" Tuoba Rui''s persistent question.


    He thinks that as a man, there must be some value. If he can''t reach her ideal, he doesn''t have a sense of existence.


    Hua Ruge looked at his persistent appearance and blurted out: "then have another child. Xiaobao is too lonely to have a younger brother and sister for him."


    Tuoba Rui immediately frowned and said, "no more."


    Last time Hua rugo was pregnant, his memory is still fresh. His body strength was half absorbed by his child. He was tired and tired all day. He didn''t want to let her experience the second time.


    "In fact, we can have another one. With so much money in our family, Xiao Bao can''t spend all of it alone." Hua Ruge has been worried about his excessive wealth.


    "Not born." Tuoba Rui refuses.


    A child has robbed his own little song for a long time. He doubts whether he has time to deal with himself if he wants to have another Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo knows that even if she has a baby, she can''t argue with him now. She just says, "listen to you, we can''t do without having a baby."


    "Well, darling." Tuoba Rui is satisfied at last.


    Hua Ruge shakes his head and laughs. He thinks that this is a child.


    In the following days, the people on the ship were highly concentrated. Even in the evening, several people were on watch at the same time. The guard was on alert under the instruction of Hua rugo, but there was no movement in ten days.


    Because of the escort of Lei temple, they have the privilege of flying over the Shenyuan. They don''t need to go down all the way. They can arrive in about five days.


    In the past five days, we all agreed that we should be on high alert, because those people are likely to choose to start when the vigilance is relaxed.


    As a result, after five days in a row, I saw the mountain where qichongtian was, and saw the main hall under the qichongtian mountain, but I didn''t encounter any robbers.


    Several people looked at each other, all of them were surprised, and all felt that the crisis had not been eliminated.


    After getting off the airship and landing in front of the hall door, the guard stopped several people and asked, "who is it?"


    "We want to enter the seventh heaven. Is this where we pay the money?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The guard looked at a few people, and then let the way: "exactly, there are please."


    Several people went in and found five people in the hall. Two of them sat at the bottom of the hall, with their account books in front of them. There are also two people on the opposite side of the two. There is a roster in front of them. One person on the opposite side should have collected money.


    Hua Ruge first reported the names of eight people, and then said to a middle-aged man: "excuse me, if I pay more money, can I return it when I come out?"


    The person who collected the money looked a few people were young, and heard that he liked to reply and said: "if you want to enter seven days, one million top-grade Lingjing per person a day, you should pay at least three days of money, less than three days, if it is more than three days, you will get back."


    "That''s the reason." Hua Ruge nodded and said, "how much should we pay for the eight of us who have been paying for three months first?"


    She said that the five people in the hall were stunned. For a long time, the person who collected the money asked, "how long do you say that?"


    "Three months." Hua said it again with a smile.


    She thought it would be a good time to come, at least this time. If she didn''t break through, she would make up for it again.


    The money collector and the people on both sides of the register looked at each other, also to verify whether they heard it. After exchanging their eyes, no one denied it, and they knew they had heard it correctly.


    You should know that even if the people who come to the main shrines are at most half a month and a month, they will stay for a few days to break through. How could they not think that they would have to stay for three months or eight people when they came to the temples?


    Where''s this from? Is it so rich?


    "How much is it?" The Deacon who collected the money asked the two bookkeepers.


    The two men were quick to respond, and immediately said, "go back to the deacon, 72 million superior Lingjing."


    The Deacon wanted to swallow his saliva. He had never handled so much money at one time.


    Hua Ruge turns her hand and takes out the Lingjing card from the space. Because there are so many Lingjing cards that she can''t fit in the space, so when she comes out, she keeps them in the silver and takes out a Lingjing card, which is more convenient to use.


    The Deacon came down from the main position, and also took a Lingjing card in his hand. Hua rugo touched the Lingjing card with the Deacon''s card. One mark was transferred from the Lingjing card to another card, which was exactly 720 million.


    The Deacon''s mind explored and found out that it was right. Then he asked, "excuse me, where are you going to practice?"


    "We have no place to settle down. We stayed in Lei temple for a while ago. Now we''ll try to live here for a while." Hua is like a song of modesty.


    The Deacon didn''t know the meaning of modesty at all. Anyone can say to live for a while.


    "Just a moment, everyone. The jade plate will be made soon." The Deacon looked outside the hall and saw the guards of the Lei temple. He wondered when the Lei temple would escort a group of sanxiu.


    Soon someone came to the back hall to send the jade card. The Deacon explained: "it must be the first time for several people to come. The jade card records the time. When the time comes, it will automatically send several people out. This jade card must be worn, or it will be rejected by the big array."


    "Yes, thank you very much, deacon." Hua Ruge and others received the jade card.


    After a brief exploration, we will know the principle. There is a big array in the seven heavens. The jade card infuses the strength of the big array that is not exclusive. These people will input different forces according to the length of time. When the power is consumed, it will be sent out automatically.


    "You are welcome, little friend. As of today, you can come in quickly." The Deacon warned.


    Hua Ruge nodded to him and led the crowd out.


    The Deacon and the other four were still thinking about the possible future of these people until Hua rugo asked the guards of Lei temple to leave, and within seven days, one person suddenly said: "these people are all young talents, and they are all coming out of Lei temple, not the ones who defeated the son of Lei temple a while ago."


    As soon as he reminded the deacon, he suddenly opened his mind and clapped his head: "how could I have never thought that apart from those, what other casual practitioners could afford so much money?"


    "The one who just paid should be Hua Ruge. It''s said that her Kyushu chamber of commerce is the richest person in the world, but it''s all over the world except our western continent. This money is nothing to her." Another man reasoned on this basis.


    A few people think it''s the same. Whoever is short of money can''t be short of money. 7

 Chapter 2124

    Hua Ruge and others passed through the Mountain Gate smoothly with the jade card. It is really full of spirit. The terrain is mountainous and flat. It''s really like a Taoism field.


    Su Nianxia took a breath of Lingdao: "it''s really a good place. No wonder it''s so expensive."


    Tuo Ba Rui took a look at the front and said: "let''s go separately. Our cultivation methods consume a lot of aura, and the separation effect is the best."


    "That''s what brother Tuoba said." Jun Tianxia says and pulls Su Nianxia''s hand.


    Su Nianxia waved to Hua rugo and said, "let''s go first. I''ll go to my sister when I''m free."


    "Go." Hua said with a smile.


    After you left, you took Su Nianxia to the mountains.


    Mink is excited when he comes here. Before he can say goodbye, he pulls Shangguan li away.


    Xiaojiu stares at a direction and says, "I feel it''s best here. The master will follow me."


    "Good." Childe Wu trace dotes and drowns, nods to Tuoba Rui and flies away.


    Hua Ruge stood in place and touched his chin and said, "it''s a loss making business to recruit us."


    "You''re the loser." Tuo Ba Rui pinched her nose and said, "you can also choose a mountain top."


    "Since you''re going to pick a mountain, pick a higher one." Hua Yuege said to the South and said, "over there."


    "Go." Tuo Ba Rui takes a look at Hua Ruge''s waist and flies to the place where she points.


    Looking down in the air, Hua Ruge saw that there was a breath of cultivation in these mountains. It should be that there were people in the caves.


    The more forward they fly, the stronger their aura will be. What''s more, they will feel that the innermost place is the place with the most aura.


    "The younger brother of nale temple said to me that the spirit of this Taoist temple is uneven, and generally good places are occupied." Hua Ruge whispers to communicate with Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui lip angle a pick way: "go, to the most inside."


    "We can''t fight as soon as we come. Let''s pick a mountain where no one takes it." Hua Ruge hurriedly advised.


    Although she is not afraid of things, it is rare for her to provoke others.


    "The mountain is so big that it doesn''t lack our shelter." Tuoba Rui said, the speed did not slow down at all.


    Hua Ruge had to nod.


    Although the qichongtian is not small, it is not very big. They soon flew to the last area. The aura here is five times as much as that of the outside world. It is an excellent place for cultivation.


    There are dozens of people practicing nearby, but they are all in their own caves. No one will stop them.


    "It seems that it is more peaceful than imagined." Hua Yuege said.


    "Better be so." Tuo Ba Rui said, found a cave dug by his predecessors, and went in.


    Hua Ruge felt that the breath here was very comfortable. He was intoxicated for a while, and then he looked at Tuoba Rui who cleaned up the cave and said, "I''m hungry."


    Tuo Barry looked at her and said with a wry smile, "do you want me to make something for you here?"


    "A little." Hua Yuege is a little short of breath.


    After all, the expense of staying here is too high. Although she does not lack money, she always feels a little guilty.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and said, "then clean up the cave. I''ll go to the neighborhood to see if I can catch something to eat."


    "Good!" Hua Ruge agreed.


    Tuoba Rui saw her childish appearance and couldn''t help pinching her face again.


    After Tuo BARREI went out, Hua Ruge comforted himself while clearing up: "just have a meal, and I''ll practice well after eating. It''s just that there''s not much sin in a meal."


    There were some weeds in the cave just because no one lived in it for a while. They were straw mats left by the predecessors. She quickly cleared the weeds, and then came out with the straw mats in her arms. She thought it would be good to make a fire with them.


    She wanted to break down a few thick branches with a wave of her hand, and quickly set up a fire stand. The straw mat was plugged in, and a fire was generated when she bent her fingers and popped out.


    Hua Ruge is leaning against the stone at the entrance of the cave, squinting in the sun, looking forward to the delicious food for a while.


    At this time, she suddenly felt a strong wind passing by, blocking her sunshine.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a big man in her forties, looking at her badly.


    "What can I do for you, brother?" Hua Ruge hurries to say hello to the visitor.


    "What kind of approach? Which temple did you send in The man asked in great spirits.


    Hua Ruge thought it was more polite to stand up, so he stood up and bowed himself. "Elder generation, I am not a temple man, but a middle-aged man, coming to practice."


    "Loose repair?" The man was stunned, then sneered and said: "sanxiu dares to come here to practice. You are a brave girl."


    "I think there''s plenty of aura here, so I can practice faster." Hua Yuege smiled again, and then said, "if this is the top of the mountain, please do me a favor."


    "Why does Laozi''s territory take you in? Leave the space ring on your hand and go away. Otherwise, don''t blame me for killing you. " The strong man threatened.


    Hua Ruge felt more and more that this person was not good, and sighed in his heart. It seems that this truth can not be explained everywhere.


    "I''m respectful to you. Please don''t fight with me. Let''s live in each cave. Are you ok?" Hua Yuege''s expression is not so friendly.


    This is advice, but also in showing their attitude.


    Seeing Hua Ruge, a young girl dare to put it like this, the strong man couldn''t help laughing and looked up and down and said: "you are more brave, but you have to live in a cave with me."


    He said that he would put his palm on Hua Ruge''s shoulder.


    What''s the situation in Hua Ruge''s mind? He not only flirts with words, but also wants to practice?


    Do you really think she''s a weak girl?


    As soon as her eyes were shining, the stick appeared on her hand in an instant. She didn''t care about the strong man''s hand, but directly hit her in the other side''s face.


    This is like thunder. Although the strong man is ready to take his hand, he is still scared and jumps back.


    He is the sixth strength of shenyuanjing. It''s only the fifth strength of huaruge who dares to bully, but I never thought that this girl looks weak and moves so fast. Moreover, the attack power doesn''t look like the fifth monk.


    "Bang!"


    Even though he didn''t completely Dodge, the stick hit his nose, and suddenly the bone of his nose collapsed, and the blood ran wild.


    Hua Ruge felt a little angry when she saw the situation. Instead of pursuing, she said, "I''ll show you that I''m a real expert. I''ll tell you that I''m settled on this mountain. Dare you say no again. I''ll make you regret coming out of your mother''s womb, can you believe it?"


    As soon as the strong man heard this, he felt that the people in front of him had changed again. From a gentle little girl, he suddenly became a violent maniac. This change was not so big.


    He was also the son of the temple master. When he received this kind of Qi, he could not give up. He immediately said, "dead girl, I want your life."


    With that, he turned his hand and took out his long sword. He attacked Hua Ruge.


    "I''ll kill you."


    Hua rugo said, a stick against the long sword smashed in the past, she did not use the body quenching method, but only by their own strength.


    Her strength is a hundred times that of ordinary people. Even if she attacks beyond her level, she will not lose in strength.


    "Boom!"


    The two fought equally. The strong man was very surprised, but he couldn''t think more because Hua Yuege''s second strike had arrived. He rushed to fight.


    Hua Ruge was kicked like a river running, while ordinary people are just like a stream, so her explosive power is enough to crush most people. As long as she won the initiative, it is difficult for the other side to turn over.


    Now the strong man feels like this. He doesn''t even have time to mobilize all his strength, which leads to his downfall in every fight. However, the strength of the other side is overwhelming. He just feels his breath has been shaken after a few fights.


    His strength is not good, and his brain is not clear. He is only now aware of how much a gentle and polite Hua Ruge is worth cherishing.


    "I don''t think you want to take advantage of me." Hua make complaints about the song while he is tucking away. 7

 Chapter 2125

    After being smashed for more than 20 times, the swords in his hands were shaken out of his hands, and the mouth of the tiger was shaken to blood.


    It''s the first time he''s seen a girl who is good at strength. Of course, he doesn''t want to see her again in his life. It''s too scary.


    "Auntie, stop fighting. I''m wrong." He said and knelt on his head.


    He can see that this aunt is not only violent in strength, but also quite grumpy in temper. She doesn''t want to stop fighting and beg for mercy when she starts to fight. I''m sure she will be killed.


    Hua rugo can''t help but can''t help but say, "you''re a big man. How many times have you parried? Do you still want to give up


    "It''s not disgraceful to be defeated by my aunt." He doesn''t forget to flatter.


    Hua Lu''s song, looking at the tall body, was unable to help but make complaints about it. It is true that people can not be looked at.


    "Come on, you get up. I''m too lazy to hit you." She waved her hand.


    The strong man stood up with amnesty and looked at his bloody palm. He thought that just a few moves were nightmares. It was terrible.


    "Granny Xie Gu, please forgive me. I will leave the mountain now." He turned and was about to leave.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows and said, "come back, who let you go?"


    The strong man was obedient and turned around quickly, took off his space ring, and gave his hands to Hua Ruge, saying: "it''s a small man who doesn''t understand. Here you are."


    Hua rugo reached for him and asked him, "robbery is your habit here?"


    "Yes, this is the only one on me. Let me go." Seeing Hua Ruge, the strong man now feels that this is a humanoid fighting machine. He doesn''t know how much power it contains or whether it''s safe to leave as soon as possible.


    Hua Yuege frowned at his words and said, "what can I put on it? You can tell me clearly. Who are you? Is this hill yours? "


    The strong man felt a pain in his heart, but he dared not show it on the face. He honestly said: "the small name is Lanyu, the son of the temple leader of an affiliated temple under the water temple. This mountain is not a villain, and the villain just helps to watch."


    "Whose is not yours?" Hua Yuege then asked.


    "People of our small temple dare not occupy the top of the mountain by themselves. They are all helping the great figures of the main temple to guard their homes. The top of the mountain is the son Liu of the water temple." Lanyu answers fluently.


    "What''s Mr. Liu''s strength?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Now it''s the sixth level of shenyuanjing, and it''s breaking through the customs." Blue feather said again.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "since then, this mountain will belong to me, and you will be responsible for watching me."


    "Ah?" Lanyu didn''t expect to work for others so soon.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "any questions?"


    "No, no, it''s just that Mr. Liu is from the water temple. My aunt still thinks twice." Blue feather exhorts this.


    In fact, he was also worried about his future. If he offended the water temple, he would not be able to protect his life.


    Hua rugo once again explored the mountain with Shenyuan and said, "he is not here."


    Lan Yu pointed to a higher mountain nearby and said: "Mr. Liu is practicing there. He said that if someone practices here, the spirit concentration will be reduced, so he also takes this one."


    "How could it be!" Hua Yuege said with a heavy voice, and then said: "even if it is not used, I have not seen such a bully, and I will not leave this place."


    "Here..." Lanyu felt that he had fallen into a big hole today.


    How can I get in trouble with such an aunt? If I don''t obey her, I''ll be unlucky now, but I''ll be unlucky later. It''s hard for him to die.


    Hua rugo looked at him and said, "from now on, you are my man. Guard the mountain for me. If you do well, I will give it back to you."


    She said, shaking the ring at him.


    "But the little one is going out in three days. There is no time." Lanyu points to his jade card. Now he thinks it''s a good way to escape.


    Hua Ruge glanced at it and found that it was.


    "Do you want to stay longer?" Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    When blue Yu heard this question, he first thought about it. Of course, he wanted to stay here, but he was likely to offend the water temple. So he shook his head and said, "the small stay is long enough. It''s time to go out."


    "Well?" Hua is like a song with a fierce eyes.


    Lan Yu was so frightened that he even said: "Auntie, even if I want to stay, I have no money."


    "You don''t have me." Hua rugo said, taking out a Lingjing card with less money and handing it to him: "go to renew it for one month."


    Lanyu is surprised again. Unexpectedly, this girl is not only good at skills, but also has so much money.


    After thinking about it, he thought that there might not be no room for maneuver. If childe Liu came out and could defeat the fierce girl, he would not be free and could earn so long.


    And according to his calculation, Liu Gongzi will definitely break through the seven fold pass this time, and ninety-nine percent will win. At that time, he said that he would not be forced.


    Thinking of this, he took the card cleanly and said: "thank you so much, grandma. I''ll go now."


    He said and ran away.


    Hua Ruge hefts his space ring and thinks it''s very good to accept my little brother, so many things don''t need to worry about.


    She then leans against the cave to bask in the sun. At this time, Tuo Barry comes back with a rabbit and two fish in his hand.


    "I just saw someone flying over from us, didn''t it aim at you?" Tuo Ba Rui asked.


    "My new brother." Hua Ruge is very proud.


    Tuoba Rui was still a little surprised at the beginning, but after hearing Hua Ruge''s story, he said with a smile, "this man is also unlucky. He hit you."


    "I didn''t rob him. I charged him with money. He was a good man." Hua, like a song, speaks for himself.


    "A good person is a good person, but it''s a little scary when it erupts." Tuoba Rui joked.


    Hua Yuege said not to his surprise, "if I don''t have this ability, these people will not bully me."


    Tuo Ba Rui nods and deals with the ingredients.


    "This young master Liu is not a good man. Are we right to occupy his mountain?" Hua Ruge has me.


    "That''s right." Tuo BARREI never questioned her decision.


    In his eyes, it doesn''t matter who offends.


    After a while, Lanyu flies back. This time, he looks at Hua Ruge differently. He is not curious to see another Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Yuege then said with a smile: "it seems that he heard what news and knew who I am?"


    "You two are the owners of the Kyushu Pavilion in the eastern mainland." Lanyu speaks a lot more respectfully.


    After hearing the news from the deacon, he was afraid. After all, when Lei Mingzi was defeated a while ago, he didn''t come in. He knew how strong Hua rugo and others were.


    After knowing their identity, I''m very glad to have saved my life.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "since you know it, you should work hard for me. Don''t think carefully. As for the water temple, you don''t have to be afraid. The responsibility is all mine. No one will care about you."


    Lan Yu nodded: "I must listen to my aunt."


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "normally you don''t have anything to do. The time here is not for recreation. Go back to your own cave to practice."


    Lan Yu thanked him repeatedly, and then went to the next cave to practice. He had come from there before.


    After seeing him go, Hua Ruge said to Tuo BARREI, who had been cooking all the time, "I feel a little corrupt now. I spend so much time eating."


    "It won''t take long. It''s not urgent." Tuoba Rui appeases.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "no, let''s eat this time. Next time I''ll have dessert."


    Tuoba Rui laughs and shakes his head. He doesn''t think Hua Ruge can stand it.


    After eating, they made a border and entered the cave to practice.


    Hua Ruge specially released the devouring beast in order to prevent accidents and let the little guy keep it.


    Little guy''s ability to eat is getting better and better, but his body is still so small, and he doesn''t look at all when he lies beside Hua Ruge.


    Tuoba Rui early into the state.


    Hua Ruge also closed her eyes after explaining that she swallowed the beast. She swallowed the last time and left the remaining strength in her body. She had to refine it. 7

 Chapter 2126

    Hua Ruge''s side has settled down, but the whole seven heavy days have shaken. Because at almost the same time, juntianxia, childe Wuxian and mink are attacking people who refuse to let the mountain head. This is not the general momentum,


    and with these people''s means, they almost won without accident. The people who were robbed all left and spread the news. Soon the whole thing was spread Seven heavy days know that several overlords of the eastern continent came here.


    There are new comers and some have stayed in it for a short time. The new comers heard that they dare not go forward, but those who have been in it all think this is a rumor. Some monks who are only five fold of shenyuanjing, even if they are no more powerful, can''t go there.


    Moreover, these people have the idea of seizing chaos artifact. In these seven heavens, if the gods don''t know the ghosts and don''t realize it, as long as they attack and defeat these people one by one, it will be developed.


    even if they can''t control chaos artifact and return it to the temple? It''s a great feat.


    So many people who heard about it began to think about the robbery together with the people in the temple.


    Some of the disciples of the affiliated small temple listened and reported to the strong in the main temple that they were cultivating. They wanted to take the credit of informing others.


    In this way, the undercurrent surges in the seven heavens.


    There are many disciples of the twelve main shrines in it. After hearing this, they worked according to the site and moved their hands quickly.


    Su Nianxia''s side, she watched the monarch and entered the cultivation state, and she also decided to finish the last two cakes.


    At this time, she felt that there were strange energy fluctuations outside the cave. She immediately raised her eyebrows and said to juntianxia, "it seems that someone doesn''t want us to be quiet."


    A moment later, juntianxia opened his eyes full of impatience.


    He got up and said to Su Nianxia, "go on and have a look."


    "Together, don''t give them some power, think we are good bullies from outside." Su Nianxia said and patted the crumbs on his hands, walking on the side of Jun Tianxia.


    Out of the cave, they saw six people standing opposite. One of them was shenyuanjing, the other five were shenyuanjing, the other five were shenyuanjing, the six were shenyuanjing, each with a sword. At first sight, they were not good at coming.


    "My husband and wife are here to practice. They have no intention of provoking you. Please go back." King world swept a few people, it is still calm mouth.


    The leader said, "we are the people of the war god temple. We will hand over the chaotic artifact. We will not embarrass you if we take it."


    "If not?" The emperor asked questions in a flat voice, but with great prestige.


    "Then don''t blame me for waiting to offend." The leader said and raised his sword.


    "So there is nothing to say." Jun Tianxia said and looked at Su Nianxia and said, "madam, help me."


    "No problem." Su Nianxia liked the title very much, and nodded with a smile.


    Several people in the war shrine didn''t have a good idea at all. Now, regardless of whether the other party is bright or not, they immediately rush forward to win the first place.


    These people heard a sound of the Dragon singing and the Phoenix chirping. When they looked up, they saw the dragon and the Phoenix double seals falling on the sky. They had to deal with them because of the unknown power of terror.


    Several people hurriedly chopped the seal on the top for a while, but even the edge of the seal was not touched and was defeated by the dragon and Phoenix, and the seal also fell down at the same time.


    "In the way."


    Six people dropped their swords and held up their hands to fight hard.


    When the emperor heard a cold hum, the seal of dragon and Phoenix suddenly broke the guards of these people


    "Poof!"


    Six people spit blood together, kneeling directly at the bottom of the mountain when their knees are soft, seriously injured.


    "Don''t kill, forget it." Su Nianxia said and waved back the seal.


    She didn''t want to break the rules when she first arrived.


    Those people in the war temple will stand up when they see the seal is received. As a result, two of them use too much force and spit out a mouthful of blood and fall to the ground.


    "Since your rule is to break the money and avoid disaster, we can''t break the rule when we come here. Let''s leave the things and go." The king followed.


    The leader stood up and said, "we are the people of the God of war. Dare you?"


    "You provoked me first. How can I do without paying a price?" The voice of the king is a little chilly.


    Several people know that this is serious. After they look at each other, even if they are reluctant, they have to take off the space ring and hand it up.


    Su Nianxia raised his lips and waved back. "You know what you are. Let''s go."


    Six people are very unwilling, but in front of the absolute power even a unhappy expression dare not show out, one by one to support each other left.


    Su Nianxia breaks six space rings in the cave and says with bright eyes: "I am worthy of being a key disciple of the main shrine. There are many high-level weapons and miraculous medicines in it. We can use these pills. Give them to sister rugo. She can use them. "


    "Well." Juntianxia said and rearranged the border.


    Su Nianxia took them out one by one, and felt that the feeling of getting something for nothing was not too good.


    On the other side, after teaching Xiao Jiuyi a set of swordsmanship, young master wutrace was just about to cultivate, when he saw several people fall down in the sky, each with a bad face.


    "Who are you?" Xiaojiu asked first.


    "Temple of light, Temple of time."


    They reported to two families. They thought they had come together.


    "Hand over the chaotic artifact, and I will spare your life." Said the leader.


    The childe without trace looked up, the indifferent eyes light swept several people, then said: "leave your things and go."


    "The boy has a hard mouth."


    After a few people said this, they would start.


    There was a flash of white light in the childe''s eyes, and the movements of these people were immediately stopped. Then he waved his hand and hit them directly from the air.


    The strength of several people is not good at all. No matter where you can stand the attack of Childe wutrace, you will be injured immediately.


    "Here." Childe Wuchen said coldly.


    The people in the temple of time were stunned when they saw this, and stared at the childe without trace and said: "the God of time? Who are you and how do you know the magic of time? "


    They have been gifted disciples of the temple of time since they were sent in. However, they have the guidance of famous teachers and the best cultivation resources. Up to now, they still haven''t touched the threshold of divinity. Unexpectedly, an outsider can understand.


    Childe Wuxian did not take care of him, but still sat in the same place.


    A few people have no idea. They can only hand over seven rings, and then they leave.


    Xiaojiu takes the ring in his hand, sweeps around and finds that he has nothing to eat, and shakes his head in disappointment when he has nothing to look at. He says to childe wutrace, "yes, these are useless."


    "Take it, and send it back to sister rugo." The childe said without trace and made a boundary.


    Although Xiaojiu didn''t know what the use of Hua Ruge was, he nodded in ignorance and carefully put it away.


    The same thing happened to mink and shangguanli, only one day later.


    The next evening, both of them were meditating in the cave. The mink suddenly felt that someone was attacking the border. He immediately felt that his breath was stagnant. When he opened his eyes, his eyes were full of rage.


    He waved away from the border. When he flew to the cave, the stick was already in his hand. The other side wanted to say a few words, but the mink didn''t give a chance to a few people at all. When the stick was waved, it smashed down,


    for a while, the purple light rushed to the sky. Several people felt that a very threatening force was coming, and they quickly resisted it.


    But he can''t resist the second attack. The small Marten''s men move quickly and attack one after another. The most powerful of these people is shenyuanjing Qichong. Where is the small Marten''s opponent, they are seriously injured in a few moves and fall in front of the cave.


    Mink didn''t let them go because they were seriously injured, so he went on shooting.


    "Mink, don''t hurt them." Shangguan glass blocks the way behind.


    Mink looks back, puzzled.


    "You can''t kill people here. You''ll get into trouble. Just rob them." Shangguan Li also understood the rules. He asked for a space ring and let people go.


    Mink is still not satisfied: "sneak on me? Damn it. "


    "Don''t be too grumpy, darling." Shangguan Li said and raised his hand to touch his head.


    The small sable just nodded: "OK, I listen to elder sister a Li."

 Chapter 2127

    Shangguan Li smiled, and then found some useful things from several space rings. She didn''t move any of the treasures collected by other friars. She also planned to send them to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s side has been calm for several days. That''s because the mountain here is occupied by Mr. Liu of the water temple. If you want to start, you have to discuss with Mr. Liu.


    But Mr. Liu has been breaking through the critical moment, so no one bothers him.


    The other failures also made some small shrines give up the idea of robbery. After all, even the disciples of the big shrine have been robbed. If they go up, they must give something for nothing.


    the space ring is basically most of the Friar''s household goods. They don''t want to give it for nothing, so they don''t have the idea of making chaos artifact any more.


    The disciples of the small shrine are calm, but the disciples of several major shrines are also angry. They are all geniuses of the major shrines. Although their strength is not very strong, they are all coaxed to grow up. When did they receive this anger.


    Of course, they are afraid to let them go to the venue by themselves. They can only hold their breath and go back to their temples to complain when the time is up.


    In fact, their shrines are waiting for them to go back. The main shrines are not without the meaning of starting to use chaos artifact, but there are many people out there who can''t do it well. They are waiting for several people to enter the seventh heaven,


    this leads to that the major shrines are preparing to send disciples to the seventh heaven, and they are basically the top of the seventh heaven, and they have great abilities.


    After a few days, when these people went back to complain, most of the shrines had sent people back.


    All the main temple owners know that the next seven heavens will not be a place for pure cultivation, but a battlefield for chaos artifact.


    At this moment, Hua Ruge, who is in the center of the future battlefield, is in a very good mood, because in this place with strong aura, she has completely digested the residual strength of Fang Tianhua halberd in only three days, and her strength has been promoted from the initial stage of the five fold to the middle stage of the five fold.


    She is very satisfied with the speed of entering the country, which is that it is difficult to do in the future, because the magic weapon like Fangtian painting halberd can only promote herself to a higher level if it is fed to the devouring beast.


    But this kind of success can''t be duplicated, because she can''t find another magic weapon to eat. If she wants to increase her power rapidly, she can only feed a large number of treasures to the devouring beast, but where can she get these things?


    You should know that the treasures that can promote her now are not worldly. Most of them can''t be bought with money, and many of her money is not enough.


    "There are problems that money can''t solve." She sighed against the hole.


    On the other side, Tuoba Rui is continuously practicing. Tuoba Rui doesn''t devour cheating devices like beasts. He has to rely on himself for all his practice and understanding, so he works much harder than Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge sees Tuoba Rui ignoring her, and she needs to be stable for a while just in the middle, so she doesn''t rush to practice, so she goes out of the border to go to the cave.


    When she arrived outside the cave, she saw that the strong man under blue feather was practicing sword. She was interested and wanted to compete with others.


    After all, she doesn''t know much about sixfold, which is not conducive to breakthrough in the future, so she plans to fight with Lanyu, which will pave the way for the future.


    Lanyu is scared. He thinks Hua Ruge is going to abuse him. He just reluctantly agrees after finding out what he wants.


    Hua Ruge didn''t try his best according to the agreement. He only played ten times the standard of normal people, only defended and didn''t attack, and reduced his advantage to a very low level.


    Gradually, Lanyu also let go, and finally exerted the power that six aspects of Shenyuan realm should have, always pressing Hua Ruge to fight.


    Hua Ruge understands the strength of each other''s realm at the same time. During this period, she is inevitably impacted by the strength of the other party. However, she is strong and doesn''t care about this little wound.


    Lanyu thinks it''s just a fighting machine, not a human being. Otherwise, how can he not be hurt all the time?


    Hua Ruge has also worked hard. This practice lasts for three days. During the day, he can recruit people and go back at night to improve the strength of Shenyuan, so that he can have more room to rise in the future.


    But Hua Ruge''s perception is very fast. After using stupid Kung Fu, she has made great progress, but only limited to the improvement of Shenyuan. Her realm has not increased at all. After all, her body is heavy and it is not easy to advance without devouring animals.


    Lanyu doubts life every day. He feels like Hua Ruge is unbeaten, and his endurance is too good. He is too tired every night. Hua Ruge is just like no one else. It''s abnormal.


    Of course, he also feels that he has improved in recent days. After all, Hua Ruge''s moves are very exquisite. He also has a general understanding of them in recent days, which is also very helpful for the cultivation of external skills in the future.


    On this day, the two are resting at noon. Lanyu catches a rabbit and cleans it up. Hua Ruge is baking. He is going to have a delicious meal for a while.


    I don''t know if it''s the reason why she has a strong aura here. She thinks the rabbit meat inside can increase her strength.


    Lan Yu is on the other side, filling in the fire. After several days of contact, he increasingly feels that Hua Ruge can be one of the major overlords in the eastern continent, which is not without foundation. He is sure that other friars of the same rank will never have this combat power alone.


    even he feels that Hua Ruge can challenge hundreds or even thousands of friars of the same level at the same time, which can be easily achieved Victory.


    If such a person develops in the western continent for a period of time, his combat effectiveness will be absolutely astonishing.


    But I can''t find such a sign in Hua Ruge''s daily life. Just like now, she looks at the roast rabbit with two eyes shining. How can she look like she has no future.


    At this time, a strong energy wave suddenly burst out around. Looking in the direction, it''s the nearby mountain, and it''s the master Liu of the water temple who lives in the mountain.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes finally moved away from the rabbit. She glanced at the other side and felt the power rising. She said lightly, "it seems that this is going to break through."


    "Yes, Mr. Liu is going to break through." After swallowing his saliva, Lanyu said to China like a song: "girl, I advise you to leave. This young master Liu is not easy to provoke. He will certainly become more powerful after breaking through the seven fold. You are afraid that he is not an opponent."


    Hua Ruge listened to this for his own sake, but he had some good feelings for him.


    "I also want to meet the seven strong alone. I don''t know what kind of combat effectiveness it will have." Hua rugo said and turned her eyes back, as if there was nothing to worry about but rabbits.


    She didn''t fight against the seven strong before, but at that time her strength was too weak, so she could only reluctantly join hands with others, plus the secret means such as supernatural power.


    now her strength has been improved a lot, and she wants to meet alone.


    "Girl, you''d better listen to my advice." Blue feather then said.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "don''t advise me. If I were a fool, I would have died many times."


    It''s not unreasonable for Lanyu to think about it, but she doesn''t think she won at all, and she will be beaten miserably at that time.


    Hua Ruge touched her nose and felt that her words were exaggerated. Although she was not stupid, she did not do less impulsive things and could not be considered rational.


    The power emanating from the nearby mountain is still climbing gradually, and the spirit gathering on the top of the mountain is a breakthrough.


    Hua Ruge looks at it for a while, and still marvels at the power consumed by the seven elements. It''s definitely more than a thousand times of the five elements. No wonder that every element is a leap in essence.


    Generally, breakthroughs will last from several hours to several days, so Hua rugo doesn''t think that person will come out now. When the roast rabbit is baked, he will lean on the mouth of the cave to eat. He is not worried at all.


    When he finished eating there, he still didn''t start to break through. Hua Ruge clapped his hands to Lanyu and said, "go get some water to drink."


    Lan Yu goes to get water honestly.


    Hua rugo said to him when he was full: "don''t fight in the afternoon. I''ll have a rest. You can protect me outside."


    "Yes." Lan Yu is very convinced of Hua Ruge now, so he will listen to what Hua Ruge says.

 Chapter 2128

    When Hua Ruge entered the cave again, Tuoba Rui opened his eyes and asked her, "that man looks like he is going to break through."


    "That''s right, but it''s going to take a while for the spirit to gather." Hua rugo said, lying on his leg, "but you don''t have to worry about it. Just give me this little role."


    Tuoba Rui didn''t take the seven aspects of shenyuanjing seriously either. Hearing this, he said, "don''t underestimate the enemy. Be careful."


    "That''s what you can say. I can''t belittle the enemy, because I''m a strong man of seven." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    "It''s about you." Tuoba Rui dotes on her nose and points out: "you look timid, but you are always overconfident."


    Hua Ruge wrinkled his nose and said, "Xiaorui, do you know that I will be killed?"


    "You won''t give up." Tuoba Rui is not satisfied with this.


    "So who is overconfidence." Hua Yuege asked him with a smile.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and asked her, "didn''t he come in to have a rest?"


    "I forget when I see you." Hua Ruge rubs his leg.


    Tuo Ba Rui smiled happily and said, "since you want to fight, you have to be prepared. Now get up and adjust your breath. I will protect you."


    "All right." Hua Yuege is unwilling to get up. Sitting aside, he begins to adjust.


    Tuo Ba Rui takes out the small table and makes tea while protecting her Dharma.


    Outside, the atmosphere of the mountain where Mr. Liu is still climbing, such changes have attracted the attention of people around the mountain, and they have come out of the cave to watch.


    All the disciples who can be around here are disciples of the main shrine. These three and two people stand together, waiting for Prince Liu to get out of the pass to deal with Hua rugo and Tuo BARREI. They also want to take this opportunity to see if their strength is really as strong as the legendary.


    Lan Yu was frightened when he saw the rising breath there. When he looked around at the disciples of the main shrine, he was even more frightened. He always felt that he would be affected by Hua Ruge, and even his little shrine would be excluded.


    Thinking of this, he sighed heavily and sighed that he was unlucky.


    Hua Ruge''s breath was completely normal after adjusting for a while. When he opened his eyes, he could see that Tuoba Rui was not in the cave, but was cooking outside.


    She bent her eyes subconsciously and walked out happily, but in order not to show much, she asked, "shouldn''t such expensive time be used for eating?"


    "That''s what you think?" Tuoba Rui also does not lift the road.


    Hua Ruge wanted to nod her head, but her stomach started to rumble, which completely interrupted what she was trying to say.


    Tuoba Rui smiles and shakes his head.


    Hua Ruge felt his nose and said, "it''s not my fault. I have a normal reaction."


    Tuo barrui is used to her self justification and laughs without comment.


    The two people are talking and laughing here. The people who watch them secretly don''t react. After all, they haven''t seen the place where they have free time to eat and laugh.


    But when you think about it carefully, you don''t care what kind of people they are without money.


    They had a happy dinner, and the breath of the mountain on one side has stopped climbing. The spirit is rotating around the mountain, which is supposed to be absorbed.


    It was already evening, and the white fog formed by the aura was golden by the setting sun, which was quite spectacular.


    Hua Ruge leans on Tuo barrow and says, "don''t say, it''s pretty good to see here."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui replied, but his mind was not on the scenery, which can be seen from his frown.


    He felt uneasy to be peeped. Hua Ruge didn''t let him act rashly. He was very upset.


    After waiting for a while, they found that young master Liu didn''t break through the good meaning very quickly, so they went into the cave. Tuo BARREI began to meditate again, while Hua Ruge went to the bottleneck period to find a place to lay the straw mat animal skin and quilt for a good sleep.


    Blue feather is still guarding outside. Although he doesn''t want to follow Hua Ruge any more, he can only obey him if he takes the initiative to oppose him.


    make complaints about the fighting in the early morning of second days. When she wakes up, she turns over and covers her quilt. Then she sleeps. She still feels asleep in the morning.


    Soon the fight turned into a groan, which was mingled with a cry for mercy.


    She listened carefully and was familiar with it. After her consciousness gradually returned, she remembered that the voice was just made by Lanyu.


    Although she thinks that Lanyu is bold and small and doesn''t appreciate it, she has been practicing swords with her for so many days. It''s hard work to watch her door. Moreover, it''s her little brother. If he beats her, it doesn''t mean he''s hitting her in the face.


    Is this a door-to-door provocation?


    "Damn, it''s not a good time to choose. It has to be in the morning." Hua Ruge angrily raised the quilt.


    Tuoba Rui is still in practice. Obviously, he didn''t plan to intervene after she took over yesterday.


    Simply put on your coat, Hua Ruge goes out of the cave.


    Her cave is in the middle of the mountain. At the entrance of the cave, you can see a young man in a royal robe rolling around with a stick. He looks like a hoodlum bullying the people.


    Looking at this scene, Hua rugo only felt familiar, as if she used to hit people with a stick, so it was such an image?


    She didn''t have time to cover her face and felt that it was damaging her image. Seeing that Lanyu had been beaten all over with blood, she immediately opened her mouth and said, "stop it."


    Although the voice is gentle and pleasant, it contains powerful spiritual power and full of Zhongqi. It''s called directly to the place where the Royal Prince is, which is enough to make the other party clearly feel it.


    The young master of royal guards stopped his stick and looked up to see Hua Ruge standing on the hillside.


    At this time, he was stunned. Hua Ruge in the sun looked like he had crossed a layer of light all over his body. How could it make people feel that the human world is just like this.


    Hua Ruge took the opportunity to look at the young man in the royal guards. Although it''s said to be a man of a dog''s appearance, it''s a Swertia and a mouse. It''s not a good person to look at it with a two handed mustache.


    But this young master Liu was very bright. He stared at Hua Ruge and said, "the Lord of Hua Pavilion is indeed not famous. It''s better to meet today than it used to be."


    "Since you know who I am, don''t be polite." Hua Ruge said with a poor face: "tell me, why do you hit people?"


    Childe Liu looked at the painful blue feather on the ground and said with a smile: "it''s just a dog. Why does the Lord care?"

 Chapter 2129

    "This is my man. When you call, you always have to explain." Hua Ruge didn''t want to have a fight with him. He asked directly.


    Young master Liu touched his moustache and said, "the Lord may know that he was my man before, but now he dare to betray me. If you don''t teach me a lesson, you can still do it?"


    "This time is different from the past. Now that you hit him, it''s like challenging me. Don''t you know that?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Mr. Liu laughed like a ha ha: "to be honest with the Lord of Huage, it really meant that before, but when I saw the Lord of Huage, I knew it was wrong. I''ll make you an apology here."


    "Apologizing always needs to be sincere. If Mr. Liu can take the initiative to cure Lanyu''s injury, and then leave the space ring, I will consider forgiving you." Hua rugo knows that the other party is not well intentioned, so naturally he is not polite.


    Hearing this, Prince Liu was shocked. I didn''t expect that Hua Ruge would be so hard to talk.


    "Lord Hua, we don''t need to hurt the peace for such a dog." He said soft words on his mouth, but his eyes were greasy and he kept watching Hua Ruge.


    "We''re not very friendly. Since you don''t want to make it, I''ll have to take it myself." Hua Ruge said that he turned his hand and took out the ghost gun, and his strength was also soaring.


    She would have used a stick to deal with such an opponent, but the man''s eyes were so annoying that she couldn''t wait to solve them.


    It is also subconscious disdain to use the same weapon with the other party, and feel that the price is falling.


    At the first sight, young master Liu could not fight. He said with a frivolous smile, "Lord Hua is willing to give us advice. I can''t ask for it."


    He said that he flew up with a stick and attacked Hua Ruge.


    Despite his poor appearance, as a strong man who has just broken through the seven fold, his strength can not be underestimated.


    "Good."


    Hua yuemou is so fierce that he draws a curve in the air with his soul breaking gun, and attacks the flying young master Liu.


    Young master Liu was shocked when Hua rugo made a move, because she actually raised herself to a higher level, and the power of this chaotic artifact was too strong.


    "Boom."


    When they were fighting each other, Mr. Liu immediately felt that a strong and surging force was coming from the gun, and his strength was defeated in a moment, and the strength of the other party was also reasonably impacted on him.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it seems that after the confrontation between the two men, Mr. Liu was beaten upside down and went out, and then he smashed heavily on the stone wall of another mountain, smashing the rock to pieces, and his whole person was embedded in the rock.


    Many people pay close attention to the battle between the two. They all want to know about Hua Ruge''s ability through this. They are shocked at the sight.


    Do you know that Mr. Liu is the seventh son of shenyuanjing, who can''t even catch Hua Ruge''s strike? Is that too bad?


    What they don''t know is that this young master Liu also annoys Hua Ruge. Otherwise, she can''t come up and use the body quenching method to upgrade her strength to the six levels of Shenyuan realm, let alone take out the soul breaking gun.


    Young master Liu struggled angrily. The whole mountain burst. He stood on the mountain, gasping for breath.


    Blue feather, who was not hurt lightly, was completely stupid after seeing this scene. He knew that Hua rugo was powerful in fighting, but he didn''t expect to be so strong. The seven strong people in Shenyuan environment couldn''t even withstand her one blow, which was a little abnormal.


    After Mr. Liu has established himself, he may also know that he has lost his face, and his eyes on Hua Ruge will turn from greasy to angry.


    "Do you know who this young master is? You dare to kill me, don''t you? " He shouted, as if the other party would be afraid as long as his voice was loud enough.


    "I can''t beat my people casually, or it''s the end." Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and was very domineering.


    "Dare you?" Childe Liu pointed at her with a stick, his body trembled with anger.


    "You see, I dare not."


    Hua Ruge said that the whole man flew up and smashed the long gun in his hand at Mr. Liu.


    Young master Liu shuddered and rushed to meet him, but he was not Hua Ruge''s opponent. He fell on his knees when he was hit, and the mountain stone was cracked by him.


    He only felt pain, and then saw Hua Ruge hit his chest with a long gun.


    Young master Liu was hit by this gun and flew out again. He vomited blood in the air and then embedded it in another mountain.


    In front of Hua Ruge, the powerful man of the Seven Realms of the divine realm is like a doll without any resistance at all.


    The people in the dark were so shocked that they all gave up the idea of robbing people''s soul guns.


    I''m kidding. I''m grateful if I don''t get robbed.


    Mr. Liu was seriously injured. He was lying in the crack of the mountain and didn''t climb out for half a day.


    Hua Ruge just calculated a little Qi, took out the healing pill and threw it to Lanyu. Lanyu thanked him and took it.


    Young master Liu climbed out of the rocks and knew that Hua Ruge was extremely difficult to provoke. He dared not speak in disorder any more. He immediately begged for mercy and said, "Lord Hua, spare your life."


    "I thought you were good." Hua Ruge snorted, and then the long spear stood heavily on the ground, making the surrounding mountains shake and said: "here is the soul breaking spear. If you want to take it, you will show up for a fight. I''m sure you can accompany you."


    This is her call.


    At first, these disciples had ideas, but now it seems that they went out for nothing. They all became turtles.


    "No?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    No one speaks, they think it''s the safest time to hide in the hole.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile when he saw that no one had responded: "since then, I am Hua Ruge, and I am not provoking the right and wrong people. Since then, everyone''s well water will not offend the river water. Please don''t peep again. I have a good nature, but this soul breaking gun is going to drink blood."


    She said that all the gods were taken back immediately, and she dared not look around any more.


    "That''s good." Hua rugo said that he put away the ghost gun.


    Young master Liu over there is still trembling.


    "Space ring stay, you, go away." Hua Yuege said a word lightly, adding: "although we can''t kill people here, if we appear in front of me again, I will fight once."


    "Yes, the little one is going." Liu Gongzi threw the space ring and ran away.


    I''m kidding. Now even Hua rugo makes him stay.


    Hua rugo received a ring and felt it was a little less. She wondered why she didn''t come to rob more, so that she could make a small fortune.


    After taking the healing pill, Lanyu recovered most of the time. Now he thanked Hua Ruge and said, "thank you very much, girl."


    "You''re in trouble. Call me earlier next time." Hua said as a song.


    "Yes, thanks to the girl this time, or my subordinates will be defeated even if they don''t die." Blue feather is grateful.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "OK, take good care of your injuries. I don''t need you to guard these days."


    "Thank you very much, girl." Lanyu said, and then he went back to the cave.


    Hua rugo put away the heartbreak gun, and immediately felt that this level of opponent is really not interesting, it''s too easy to fight.


    She was always disappointed in the cave, and then went back to sleep.


    The story of Hua Ruge soon spread out. People dare not to fight for the idea here. They practice it seriously. It''s a peaceful scene in the seven heavens.


    In the next few days, Zhonghua Ruge regretted that he didn''t leave childe Liu to compete with him and lost a good opponent, so he waited hard for the next person who came to the door, but didn''t wait.


    She had a deep understanding of her impulse. She had known that it was better to keep some strength. Now she must have scared everyone else. Anyone with a little bit of intelligence would dare to ask for her trouble.


    But no one tried and no resources could be used to feed the devouring beast. Her realm was delayed unconsciously. All day long, she could only practice with Lanyu, and then meditate to improve her Shenyuan.


    On this day, Lanyu went to catch the hare and came back. He sang to China, "girl, I see some fresh faces coming from qichongtian today."


    "Oh." Hua Ruge has a lot to do with it.


    "It''s strange that there are dozens of people who look like they are in a temple." Blue feather continued.


    Hua Ruge knew something was wrong when he heard this, because before the Lord of Lei temple had said that even the main temple could not afford too many disciples to enter the qichongtian, so it is reasonable that there would not be many disciples from the same temple.


    She raised her eyebrows slightly, and soon thought of herself.


    It''s no wonder that no temple did anything to them along the way. At that time, she felt something was wrong. She was waiting here.


    It seems that the seven heavens will not be peaceful soon.


    She is well aware of the temptation of chaos artifact to people. These temples will not be easy to stop if they do, unless they get it or realize that they will not succeed at all.


    She thought of the slight movement of her arms and said, "in fact, this is also a good thing."


    "What did the girl say?" Lan Yu didn''t realize the problem. He asked strangely.


    "It''s boring when we don''t fight. Since someone wants to play, we have to take the move." Hua Yuege said meaningfully.


    Lan Yu is not stupid either. Hearing this, he suddenly said: "girl, do you mean these people are coming for you?"


    "It should be a artifact." Hua Yuege said.


    Lanyu took a cold breath and said, "that girl is dangerous. I just saw those people who are all the seven strong ones, and their breath is very horrible. I don''t think they are the general seven strong ones, or even the seven peak ones."


    Hua Ruge saw him making a fuss and waved: "what''s the hurry? I can''t fight without fighting."


    "I don''t know something about you, girl. If the main shrine comes prepared, the fighting power is unimaginable. Think twice." Blue feather then advised.


    Hua rugo threw his space ring to him and said, "take it. Don''t mix with me these days."

 Chapter 2130

    Looking at the space ring, Lanyu comes back a little surprised. He opens his mouth to see Hua Ruge and asks, "is this girl?"


    "Since those shrines are going to fight, they won''t give up. My side won''t be safe in this period of time. You''d better stay away." Hua Yuege said.


    Lanyu didn''t expect that Hua Ruge would be worried about the safety of a small man. For a while, he didn''t know how to say.


    "What are you looking at? Let''s go." Hua Ruge waves her hands.


    Lanyu is still sitting still, which is a great opportunity for him. He is far away from the war and cultivates himself well. However, he adapts to intrigues and deceit. Now, facing the sincerity of Hua Ruge, he doesn''t know what to do.


    Hua Yuege laughed and said, "now you know, I''ve always been a good man. I can''t believe those rumors."


    "The girl is a good person." Blue feather nodded his head and admitted.


    Hua Ruge looked at his serious appearance and smiled again: "don''t tease you. Go ahead. If you don''t like me, you can come back when I win."


    "Don''t you really run, girl?" Lanyu still wants to persuade her.


    "Will they let me go if I run away?" Hua Ruge looked at the blazing fire in front of him and said: "even if I run this time, what about the next time? Do you really have to wait until you have no way to fight back? "


    "Here..." Lanyu doesn''t know how to answer.


    Hua Ruge threw two branches into the fire and said, "I don''t know what other people will do, but I''m not used to being too passive. Moreover, it is not clear who wins or who loses. "


    Blue feather saw Hua Ruge''s face was ordinary, but he admired what he said. A woman with such insight and courage deserves to be one of the overlords of the eastern continent.


    "As for you, you don''t have to go through this muddy water. Let''s go." Hua Yuege went on.


    Lanyu would never have the courage to stay to fight the enemy, so he got up and said, "take care of that girl."


    "You too."


    Hua Ruge quickly takes back her eyes from the blue feather in the distance and looks at the rabbit in front of her. She thinks it''s good to share her delicious food with one less person.


    After eating, she approached the cave. It was late, and she wanted to go to bed.


    As for the enemy, she paid attention to what she said. In fact, her heart was very big. As long as she didn''t see anyone, she would not be worried at all.


    Tuo BARREI also heard it in meditation, but he didn''t want to do no work before people came. Just wait.


    This evening, they had a relatively stable life.


    However, mink almost met with a surprise attack. If Shangguan Li didn''t leave a heart and take some of his younger brothers as secret sentry, it''s estimated that the enemy will come only when someone makes a surprise attack.


    Even if there is a secret sentry, when the secret sentry informs him, the mink is still a little late in finishing his work. The border he arranged has been broken.


    Mink turns to look at shangguanli. When she sees that she is OK, she is relieved. She is not only angry but also a little happy.


    After all, it''s just how boring cultivation is. He grew up in a forest with bad environment, where there are no rules, and there are fighting everywhere. The habit he developed is to fight all the time. If he is free, he feels bored.


    When he flew out of the cave, he saw a dozen people standing in fear of intimidation. They were all in red clothes, men and women. They were standing in the middle of the air opposite to the cave. In the night, their facial features were covered with a layer of dark veil. They could not be seen clearly without looking carefully.


    He didn''t want to look at the looks of these people, just said: "so ugly, what red clothes to wear."


    he saw red first thought of Hua ran song, this thought can not help but make complaints about it.


    When the first one saw that he was so relaxed, he frowned, "the king of beasts is really elegant, I admire him."


    "You''re here to fight?" The mink asked defiantly.


    "We are the disciples of the fire temple. We are here for the animal King''s artifact. If the animal king is willing to hand over the artifact, we can avoid fighting." The leader went on.


    Small mink smell speech a smile way: "is to look for the fight is good, is a little less people, more points on the addiction."


    He said very interested to take out the stick, pointing to a few humanitarian: "move it."


    The people of the fire Temple almost think this is an illusion. Who is the robber? How can the robber be more excited than them? And even said they were few?


    You should know that they belong to more than ten people, but they are all the seven strength of Shenyuan.


    Look at the beast king again. He seems to have just broken through the five aspects of Shenyuan realm. How could he be their opponent.


    They suspected that there was ambush around them, but they were impatient before they could confirm the mink. They saw him rise in the air, and a horrible purple force attacked him with a wave of the long stick.


    This power is far beyond the attack power of the five elements of the divine realm. It is almost close to the seven elements.


    But this should be within the expectation of these people, they did not panic, but scattered in an instant, and at the same time they waved their weapons to the mink.


    The mink had to change its shape and break it one by one in the face of attacks from all directions.


    Shangguan Li is looking down at her. Her strength is always weak. There is no way to help her. She can only prevent someone from sneaking in.


    The mink moves very fast, and its attack power is not lost by any one of them. Even in the face of siege, it will not lose the wind at all. Even in most cases, it can let the opponent avoid its edge.


    The strong of the temple of fire didn''t expect that they could not attack together. Even in the case of so many people, they would fall behind. It can be seen that the opponent is so brave.


    Mink is young, but he has strong blood. He doesn''t know much more about the actual combat experience than these people. The longer he fights, the more active he will be. After a period of time, he becomes more active, and more than a dozen of other people are even unable to get in touch with him.


    After all, more than a dozen of them attack each other. As long as the rhythm is slightly disrupted, the formation will be disordered. In a disordered way, they will be afraid to hurt their companions and choose not to fight.


    It seems that mink has the absolute upper hand in the war. It''s his toughness and the power of chaos artifact that can''t be ignored.


    But shangguanli did not dare to relax at all. Instead, she was more nervous than before, because she knew that the main shrine had come after them shortly before they came, and it was definitely planned in advance, rather than the last batch of defeated people going back to report.


    Since it was planned in advance, she would not be prepared enough, so she felt that the battle would not be so simple.


    Sure enough, half an hour after the battle, the people of the fire Temple exchanged a look, and Qi Qi stepped back and scattered around the mink.


    Mink is absolutely in the ascendant. He is sure that these people will not win him even if they are fighting in wheel racing. It can only be a stepping stone for him to advance.


    The people of the fire Temple realized this, so they quickly changed their tactics. They stretched out a finger to point forward in the air at the same time. The point where the finger contacted the night sky suddenly formed a small Mars.


    After Mars appeared, it quickly extended into a fire line in the sky where the mink was. The fire lines were intertwined, and almost immediately formed a fire net on the top of the mink.


    Mink began to be a little surprised. When he realized that it was not a power, but a real fire, it was too late. At this moment, each of these people pulled the fire net and quickly went down to the mink cover.


    The mink can sense the terrible temperature of the flame. It''s estimated that if it touched a little bit, it could burn him down. He was shocked and the whole man fell down quickly.


    "Go!"


    A dozen people shouted together. The fire net left at their fingertips and quickly followed the mink. It seemed that they would not stop until they wrapped him up.


    Shangguanli is suddenly surprised. He turns his hand and takes out the star map. He says to the mink, "come here."


    The mink couldn''t get rid of the fire net, so he had to smash it hard. As a result, the fire net was completely unstressed. He can only force the strength of the body from the protection.


    When the fire net meets his power, it will burn in an instant and keep approaching him.


    In order to support more for a while, mink can only continuously force out spiritual power, even if it is only a drop in the bucket.


    Hearing the voice of Shangguan Li, he hurriedly went in that direction.


    The people in the fire Temple put shangguanli early. When they heard this, two people had already gone to shangguanli first.


    Shangguan glass''s other hand glowed red, and dinghunzhu attacked him twice in a row.


    After they won the competition, they only felt that the atmosphere was totally disordered, but they still insisted on going to the martyrs.

 Chapter 2131

    Shangguanli''s own strength is not enough to fight against the two. To protect herself, she can only start the star chart. But if she starts now, she can''t save mink.


    So she did not want to force the star map to the mink, only to see the star map turned into a white light to wrap the mink, then the mink disappeared in the net of fire, the net of fire fell to its own.


    The people in the temple of fire were shocked. The two who rushed to shangguanli were even more impolite. They shot down her heavily.


    Shangguan Li also took out his whip at this moment and threw out a black air to beat them.


    The strength of the two men was greatly reduced after being attacked by dinghunzhu. Even so, shangguanli could not resist them.


    After a move, shangguanli steps back into the cave and gasps.


    "Dying!"


    Mink appeared in the sky again. It was shangguanli who sent him a short distance. Now he appeared in the sky of the cave.


    When he saw shangguanli injured, the whole person would not be in the same relaxed state as before. Purple patterns appeared on his forehead again. The whole person''s breath soared and rushed towards the dozen people.


    Before, the disciples of the temple of fire used the supreme real fire of the temple. This real fire is the strongest fire in the world. It can burn all things in the world, but it also consumes power. Now it is very difficult to reuse it.


    Not only is it really useless, but also it consumes a lot of strength. It can''t be the opponent of mink any more.


    These people are not stupid either. If they can''t fight, they will run.


    But the explosive mink is very terrifying. Its speed is almost twice as fast as before. The chaotic artifact in his hand is even more powerful. If he goes down with a stick, he can shoot down people directly, and can''t stop him at all.


    so even if the ten candidates have different directions, they will all be shot down by mink a moment later.


    And it was just that he didn''t finish the fight. Then he went down with a bang and killed four or five of them.


    It''s too late for Shangguan Li to stop.


    The other disciples of the fire temple were also frightened. They couldn''t take lives in these seven heaven. They didn''t expect that there was life danger in robbing here.


    Small marten is angry and doesn''t care. Seeing shangguanli hurt again, his eyes are red. He kills several people in succession. When shangguanli can barely speak, there is only one leader left on the ground who is alive.


    Considering that this one left behind was a disaster, shangguanli stopped talking at all.


    The mink then killed the man with a stick. That''s the way to get rid of Qi. He took shangguanli''s hand and asked: "sister a Li, take a pill first. I''ll take you to find her."


    "I don''t have a big deal. I''ll have a rest." Shangguan glass waved.


    After all, those two people have been hit by dinghunzhu, and their strength has been weakened a lot. Moreover, she has resisted for a while. She is not completely unprepared, so the injury is not serious.


    "How can we do that? We don''t know medical skills. What if there is a disaster left behind?" "Said mink, taking out a pill given by Hua Ruge, and passing it to him," take this first. Let''s go to find my sister at once. "


    Shangguan Li then took the healing pill. Later, he thought that killing people was a troublesome thing. He asked Hua Ruge to discuss it. Then he said, "go and put those space rings away. Let''s go."


    "Come back and take it." Small mink looked at the pale face of Shangguan Li and couldn''t help summoning.


    Shangguan Li shakes his head.


    The mink can''t do it. He takes the ring as fast as he can. Then he picks up the Shangguan glass and heads for the south.


    Because Hua Ruge has his life essence blood in his body, he can feel the location of Hua Ruge within a certain range.


    Hua Ruge slept in the middle of the night and vaguely heard the sound of fighting, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. At the moment, he heard someone fall at his hole.


    "Sister." The little mink''s anxious voice sounded.


    Before Hua Ruge, she was still confused. When she heard the voice of mink, her eyes opened and her body immediately appeared outside the cave. It was a blink.


    "A Li."


    Hua Ruge saw the blood on the corner of Shangguan glass''.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not serious. Just take a few days off." Hua Ruge appeases mink.


    Mink is relieved to hear Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge frowned and asked, "who did it?"


    "The temple of fire." Shangguan Li answers.


    "When I go out, I won''t let them go," said mink angrily


    "How dare these bastards do it." Hua Ruge also has anger in her eyes.


    Shangguan Li looks at her and says, "it''s already killed."


    "Killed?" Hua Ruge was a little surprised when he heard it, but he soon guessed what was going on. Seeing Shangguan Li was injured, it''s not surprising that Xiao mink killed him in a rage.


    "Not a living one?" She asked again.


    Shangguan Li shakes his head.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "well, since I''m a killer, it''s better to be clean."


    "I''m afraid we''re in trouble." Shangguan Li said.


    Mink heard about the killing interest all the way, and now he looked down like a stubborn child who made a mistake but didn''t admit his mistake.


    Hua rugo reached out his hand and touched his head and said, "I will do it when I do it. It''s nothing. My sister will deal with it for you."


    Seeing this, Shangguan Li couldn''t help laughing and shaking her head. She felt that she had spoiled the mink enough. She couldn''t think that Hua Ruge was more spoiled.


    "I used to live in the cave below. Now it''s free. You can live here first." Hua Yuege said to send them down.


    After entering the cave, Hua Ruge and shangguanli didn''t talk anymore, they were all thinking about how to deal with the matter of hurting people''s lives.


    Since the seven heavens are under the common control of the twelve main temples, this stipulation is protected by the twelve main temples. Now, killing people at the same time touches the Dharma of the twelve main temples, which is really a bit tricky.


    "Qichongtian is full of people. It''s impossible to admit it. We can only fight for it. When they come to kill us, we can''t wait to die." Hua Yuege said.


    Shangguan Li thought and said, "I''m afraid they won''t give up."


    "They''ll let us go if they don''t kill?" Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows and said, "now it''s just a little bit of fault, but it''s not our fault. Just give me the chance to face the people in the world, not afraid to say clearly."


    "That''s the only way to do it, but it''s a little harder for us."


    "When will our road be ready? I think it''s more relaxing." Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and said, "when to make a move is up to them, but it''s up to them whether they can take it back."


    Mink nodded his head repeatedly. He didn''t think it was right for people to bully each other when they came to stay alive. It didn''t seem that they were too easy to bully.


    Shangguan Li laughs bitterly and shakes her head. She realizes that to admit this is to cause great trouble to heaven. This is not an opportunity for the twelve main shrines to pursue and kill them openly.


    Can see Hua Ruge that attitude, is to kill to the end.


    From another point of view, there is no way to stop now. After all, there are a number of people who have died. Even if they admit that they are wrong, they will not let them go. Instead, they should put together a handful and tell the world with practical actions. They are not easy to provoke.


    Hua Ruge also realized that he was going to make a great deal of trouble. At this time, his expectation for the future was more than fear. The corner of his lips rose unconsciously, showing a selective smile.


    She is a mine. If no one provokes absolute safety, if anyone tries to step on her, it will explode. There is no room.


    "Have a good rest and wait for the response." Hua Ruge appeased shangguanli and left.


    Even though she made a very selective decision, she still thought it was more important to sleep at present, so she flew back to her cave.


    When she went back, she found that Tuo BARREI had stopped practicing and was making tea in the small shop. When she came back, she smiled at her.


    Hua Ruge saw a lot of meaning in that smile. It was clear that he had heard her decision.


    "How is it?" She asked, sitting opposite him.


    Although she knows that this is the best possible solution, she would like to ask Tuo BARREI''s opinion.


    Tuoba Rui smiled again and said: "you, ah, there is no time to lose."

 Chapter 2132

    "Such a blatant robbery looks down on us too much. If we don''t clean it up, it will be ok?" Hua Yuege said and looked at him and said, "Xiaorui, do you think it''s such a truth?"


    Tuo Ba Rui poured out a cup of tea and handed it to her, slowly saying, "it''s time to stand up for Wei."


    "That''s right, so we won''t give them face at all. We''ll kill as many as we dare to send, but we''ll see what they can do to us." Hua, like a song, snorted coldly.


    "I''ll watch from now on. You can sleep if you want." Tuoba Rui patted her bed beside her.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "you don''t have to worry about this. We''ll do it later when we come."


    "When I killed Lei Mingzi that day, all the shrines would surely be afraid of me. The people I sent must be strong. I don''t trust you alone." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge then went to the quilt and grabbed him by the neck and said, "if you don''t sleep with me, let''s guard together."


    "All right." Tuoba Rui nodded.


    Hua Ruge smiled and gave the quilt to Tuoba Rui half.


    After lying down, Hua rugo also reflected on whether it was a bit too luxurious to sleep in such a place. After Tuo BARREI denied it, she went to sleep peacefully.


    The news of the death of the disciples of the fire temple was not concealed, because these people''s jade cards automatically returned to the hall after the death of the host. The Deacon who received the jade cards knew that there was something wrong as soon as he saw that the jade cards didn''t bring anyone back. He quickly sent someone to check it.


    As a result, a dozen people in red robes were found in the fire temple.


    At this time, it was already dark. The disciples who came to check looked at the bodies and looked at each other one by one. They didn''t believe their eyes.


    We need to know that the rules of the seven heavy heaven are set by the twelve main shrines together. Since the opening of the great power ashram hundreds of years ago, no one has dared to kill people in it.


    I can''t imagine that this day not only killed people, but also a dozen people died together.


    These disciples didn''t dare to delay after responding. They carried the bodies back to the hall.


    The deacon was also in a cold sweat after reading it. He didn''t deal with it at all. He called all his colleagues at once.


    There are twelve deacons here. They belong to the twelve main shrines. They take turns in charge. When they know the situation, they will not feel any pain.


    Among them, the deacons of the fire temple were furious, while those who had a bad relationship with the fire temple could not help gloating.


    "Who did it?" The deacon of the fire Temple roared.


    Some deacons observed carefully and said, "this is a stick wound, and there is a smell of chaotic artifact. It must be the beast king of the eastern continent."


    "What courage?" The deacon of the fire Temple immediately said, "I will go back to the temple and ask the Lord of the temple to decide."


    Other deacons can''t do this either. The Lord also went back to the temple, waiting for the above people to give the response.


    After these deacons had a discussion together for a while, they all concluded that the king of beasts had offended the public anger, and this time it was inevitable that he could not escape the disaster.


    The deacon of the fire temple said that he would take people back to the temple and put them to death in public to vent his hatred.


    Other deacons nodded their heads, but they also despised them. After all, what did the fire Temple do when it entered the seventh heaven? They could not be more clear. There was nothing wrong with being killed.


    As soon as the news came out, several disciples of the main temple who had arrived at qichongtian could not sit down, because these people would be involved in the main temple soon after being killed, and it would be inconvenient to put everything on the table.


    So they plan to take this opportunity to start decisively.


    Before dawn, Hua Yuege heard a groan outside. It seemed that she had been hit by something. She would know when she used Shenyuan to explore it carefully.


    It turns out that someone secretly attacked the border with the power of Shenyuan, but was injured by the devouring beast.


    Hua Ruge touched the little guy lying on one side, and praised him, "well done."


    Swallowing beast was also very happy to be praised. Her little head rubbed against the palm of her hand, and she looked very proud.


    Tuoba Rui, who is close to him, has already stood up by the wall and closed his eyes. When he heard the news, he opened his eyes and went out after looking at Hua Ruge.


    "I''ll go, too." Hua Yuege said that he would devour the beast and put it into the space. He got up and chased it out.


    Outside, the mink is already standing in the mid air, while a group of people in yellow robes are standing around the mink. Hua Ruge counted them carefully and found that there are 15 of them, and their strength is at the top of the seven.


    Tuoba Rui comes out, and mink immediately stands beside him, ready to fight with him.


    "What kind of cat and dog should I be hiding in the dark? It turns out that they are the ancestors of the earth temple." Hua, like a song, is full of sarcasm.


    She had seen it before when she was in the Lei temple. The Lord of the earth Temple colluded with Lei Mingzi. She once sent a messenger to come here. She was wearing this kind of earthy yellow.


    The leader is an old man. He frowns at his words and says, "how can I spare you, little girl, for being so rude?"


    "Come on, don''t be a bureaucrat. You are a robber. You don''t need to be so noble." Hua Yuege waved and said, "tell me, how do you want to rob?"


    "You..." The old man snorted coldly: "since I know that I will not give up the chaotic artifact soon."


    Hua Ruge turned to look at Tuoba Rui and said, "if you want artifact, why don''t you talk to them?"


    "Good." Tuoba Rui answered, then turned his hand and took out Tianzi sword. Jianfeng pointed to the ground and looked at all the people in the temple: "Tianzi sword is here. If you want it, you can take it by your ability."


    "What a Kyushu Pavilion leader! Don''t blame me for waiting." The old man said, exchanged a look with the others, and attacked the three.


    Mink takes out the stick and faces the enemy with Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge felt that he didn''t need to do anything. He went down to the cave and saw the official glass in a flash.


    Did the people of the earth temple guard against Hua Ruge? They were shocked when they saw her enter the cave, and then they became more angry. They were despised?


    Is that too contemptuous?


    But now I have to bear the anger, because Tuo BARREI and mink are hard enough to deal with.


    The strength of both of them is now in the five fold realm. It''s not difficult to get more than two levels. So even in the face of fifteen people, they are still able to deal with it properly and have the upper hand in moves and strength.


    When Hua Ruge arrived at the cave below, he was relieved to see that shangguanli looked better than the night before. He said to her, "how about that? Do you want to go out and have a look? "


    "Well." Shangguan Li opens his eyes from the state of meditation and follows Hua Ruge to the outside of the cave.


    Hua Ruge takes out two chairs from the space, one for each, and sits in one place to chat.


    "You don''t have to say that it''s good to have a man supporting you. You don''t have to do it yourself." Hua is like a song leaning on a chair. You are at ease.


    Shangguanli looked at her and said, "don''t relax your vigilance. The other side must be prepared."


    "I''m more interested in that." Hua Ruge is easy to say, but her eyes have long been full of vigilance.


    Fifteen strong men are not young, but their strength is limited. They are not as strong as Tuo BARREI and Xiao mink. They are completely beaten under pressure.


    These old guys are not stupid either. After several rounds of testing the strength of the two men, they backed back and exchanged a look. Then everyone held out a hand with yellow power on it.


    Only to see their hands lifted the earth will boom up, Hua Ruge was very backward, this shock almost fell.


    "Boom!"


    The earth roared, and then saw the nearby mountains and rocks flying, gathering in front of them, and gradually coagulated into giant dragons, which were surrounded by earthy yellow light, and looked at the strength even stronger than themselves.


    Hua Ruge sat still and squinted at the fifteen dragons that had suddenly formed. He saw them open their mouths one after another and make a dragon chant to the sky, just like a real dragon sitting in the air.


    The owner of these dragons is standing on the back of the dragon, and the weapons in his hands are all toward the center where Tuo BARREI and Xiao mink are located.


    "Kill!"


    It''s the same old guy who gave the order, and then all the dragons sang a dragon song and went to the center at the same time.


    The power of the fifteen dragons is very terrible. Tuo Barry and mink exchange a look and fly up at the same time to avoid the attack.

 Chapter 2133

    However, they dodged the dragon, and the people above the dragon made their moves early and attacked them in the sky.


    Looking at the coming Dragon, they had to dodge again.


    At this time, the movements of the fifteen giant dragons are not unified. Some of them are chasing up, some of them are squatting at the bottom, and some of them are passing by from both sides. The fifteen giant dragons form a pale yellow array between them.


    Tuoba''s sharp eyes swept over people and Tulong, then narrowed their eyes and took the initiative in one direction.


    Mink chose another direction.


    Both of them attack the dragon tail of two dragons with the fastest speed, because there are old guys on the dragon head. If they attack the dragon head, they will be calculated secretly. If they attack the old guy and guard against the dragon head, it''s better to bypass them.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The position of long sword and stick is very accurate. In an instant, they break the two dragon tails, and then fly out of the vacancy of the array.


    The other 13 dragons came after them, while the other two who were interrupted by the tail of the dragon were repairing the two dragons. After a while, the two dragons recovered their huge size.


    Tuobarrui and mink are surrounded again. They have to take the initiative to attack because of the enemy. This time, they go to the people standing on the dragon. Although they have to face double attacks, there is no other way to choose.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    There were two more blasts, among which the mink broke a faucet, and the stick was parried by the old man of the earth temple, which did not cause harm to the man, while the latter two attacked at the same time, making him have to avoid again.


    The sword technique of Tuoba Rui is more powerful. When the sword Qi of Daoyun in this world was cut off, the dragon head was split into two parts first, and the other side was unable to resist and flew out.


    But in this way, the power consumed is very large.


    Hua Ruge looked at it below. She probably understood the attack routine of these people. It''s just hard work. She hasn''t been afraid of anyone.


    She flew into the air at the same time took out the soul gun, without saying anything to a person''s back on the past.


    The man was quick to respond. When Hua Ruge got close to him, the dragon head had turned around, and he ran into Hua Ruge. At the same time, he took out his sword and aimed at Hua Ruge''s throat.


    Hua Ruge faces the double attack but does not change the move. He smashes the heartbroken gun in his hand.


    It''s easy for her to face the strong of the seven after she has raised her strength to the six. Now, with a dragon stronger than the top of the seven, it''s not very vulnerable.


    "Boom!"


    Hua rushes down with sword Qi, attacking the old man and the Earth Dragon at the same time. The focus of strength is on the old man.


    The old guy only felt the huge impact, and Hua Ruge''s swordsmen connected, barely able to support not to be hit out.


    Hua Ruge raised the spear to his lips and said, "space blade."


    The old guy felt the power of space in an instant. He knew it was not good. He hurried to fly back.


    The long spear in place cuts the Tulong into two pieces directly from the beginning to the end with a space blade, and the "boom" falls downward.


    Hua Ruge moved his muscles and bones for a while. Looking at the two men who attacked at the same time, his body suddenly disappeared in place. When he reappeared, he was already behind one of them. He shot relentlessly.


    All of a sudden, the man only had time to fight with the broadsword, but his strength was similar to that of Hua Ruge, and he could sell and use the dragon, so even the man and the dragon were smashed down by the gun.


    "Boom!"


    The Dragon hit the ground and caused an earthquake again.


    At the same time, Tuo Ba Rui also made two strikes, and also discarded two dragons.


    Mink in the formation of chaos after the body shape flash, but also two moves, the two hit down.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there are no giant dragons left in the sky. In order to prevent Hua Ruge, these people also circle together. The dragon head is facing the dragon tail of the next dragon to prevent Hua Ruge from suddenly appearing behind.


    But even so, the big formation of the Tulong is broken. It can''t stop a few people who grasp the key points. Several people make a series of moves to shoot down the Tulong. The old people are also seriously injured.


    Only a few people were killed here. Those who had not been seriously injured once again agglomerated the Tulong. Besides, there were not only one, but also several. Without personal control, they let the Tulong attack automatically.


    There is no difference between the strength of these dragons and that of a generation. It is very strong for dozens of them to rush up together.


    The three of them can only stay away this time.


    It is obvious that we should use these puppets to consume the power of several people. If the Tulong is so powerful, it will be bad for them.


    Hua Ruge looks at two people, three people fly to the distance at the same time, and the Earth Dragon is chasing after him.


    After chasing a distance, Hua Ruge held on to one hand and disappeared from the original place in an instant. The place that appeared again was in front of the people of the earth temple.


    But these people are not completely unprepared. There are five earth dragons around. It is not easy to deal with them.


    "It''s not over, is it?"


    Hua Yuege was furious, and his strength soared. He smashed a jade dragon head-on, and then the strength on the gun didn''t weaken to an old guy.


    This man is also unlucky. He was seriously injured. This quick attack didn''t play any role. He was really heartbroken and fell from the sky.


    As soon as the gap opened, the people nearby were also shocked. At once, three people came together to attack Hua Ruge. At the same time, two Tulong came to her side.


    Hua Ruge retreats as usual.


    At this time, Tuoba Rui and mink also found a chance. After breaking two earth dragons, Tuoba Rui killed two people and mink killed one.


    So 15 people became 11 in an instant.


    At this time, the three had to dodge again when the lured Tulong rushed back.


    The three people were very upset about this way of fighting. Hua rugo was impatient, especially so. She wanted to let the devouring animals out, but she was afraid that these people could only think of ways.


    Tuoba Rui couldn''t bear it any more. With one hand, hundreds of white lights suddenly appeared. The white lights formed a cage, directly trapped dozens of Tulong in it.


    The rules of the outside world are isolated by the Internet. Everything will lose all power once it is covered.


    The same is true of the Tulong. After being covered, the yellow light disappears instantly, turns into the original rubble and falls one after another.


    The people of the earth temple were surprised, because they also spent a lot of effort to gather these earth dragons. Now the earth dragons are destroyed, and their own strength is weak, so it is impossible for them to be opponents.


    At last, five earth dragons rushed over again, and the old leader of the earth Temple turned his hand and took out a small yellow bell.


    Three people wave to solve the problem of five earth dragons.


    The old man looked at them and said with a sneer, "I''d like to see what else you can do."


    He said that his hand gently shook the bell in his hand. The bell made a clear sound, but also made a yellow force ripple.


    This wave of power is more than a hundred times stronger than the one that came out of their bodies before.


    After the Yellow ripple rippled, all the broken earth dragons gradually took shape again, and their strength was much stronger than before.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowns slightly, because there is no limit, one is the limit of scope, the other is that it is difficult to use the second time with his current strength.


    And once these earth dragons take shape, they will not be destroyed once or twice. This will not cure the symptoms.


    As soon as the old people who are still alive there see the bell, they all show their will to get a smile.


    Two of them have already said that they can get the treasure from the temple Lord after they get the chaos artifact.


    Hua Ruge sneers and uses the instrument in front of her. Isn''t it death?


    "I''ll take the snack. I can''t eat it." Hua Ruge called out.


    In an instant, a blue light flashed and went straight to the bell.


    The old family members of the earth Temple soon found out that they also heard that Hua Ruge had a magic weapon for collecting treasure, so they had taken precautions before. As soon as the treasure came out, several people prepared a solid border.


    As soon as the blue light comes out, the border takes shape immediately, before the arrival of the devouring beast.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes narrowed slightly. It''s the first time that she has been prevented.

 Chapter 2134

    After the old man of the temple made the border, another two people watched the flying devouring beast intently. It seemed that they wanted to stop it and quickly put it into their pockets.


    The speed of devouring the beast is very fast, almost in an instant, it reaches the front of the border, and then it passes under the gaze of more than ten pairs of eyes of both sides.


    "Bad..."


    The old man with the bell could only say a word. The bell on his hand was swallowed by the devouring animal and held in his mouth. On the way back, he wiped the soul mark on it.


    The temple master of the earth Temple who is meditating suddenly spits out a mouthful of blood, and says darkly: "bastard Who dares... "


    Swallowing beast goes back to Hua Ruge and directly gets into the ring of space. The bell stays in the palm of Hua Ruge.


    She held the little bell and stared at the human face of the temple: "this thing looks good. I''ll take it back and use any other means."


    The old guys are all stupid. They can''t think of Hua Ruge''s things that can take away magic weapons. They can even ignore the border. Isn''t that abnormal?


    "This is the property of the Lord of the earth temple. Will you return it soon?" Cried the old man at the head.


    Hua Yuege asked with a smile, "if I don''t return it?"


    "The Lord of the temple must take your life."


    "You can''t threaten me." Hua Ruge put away the bell and said, "even if he doesn''t find me, I have to find him to calculate this account."


    "What a bold girl, let''s see!" The old man said that he had lost a cape Cape after shaking, and then he turned to go.


    After hearing this, the people behind him hurriedly made a gesture of leaving. Now they can''t fight, so they have to run quickly.


    Hua Yuege''s lips were flying, and he appeared behind these people in a twinkling. Looking at them turning around, he said one by one, "did I say I would let you go?"


    "What do you want to do? It''s a common rule of the twelve temples not to kill in the seven heavens. It''s hard not to say that you want to be enemies with the twelve temples. " The old man at the head of the group began to talk again, but he didn''t have enough courage. He was a little tough.


    Hua Ruge hears the words and shakes his head quickly and says: "wrong, it''s not that I want to be the enemy of your temple, I Hua Ruge always advocates peace, you are the first to provoke me, I always want to have a future?"


    "You..." These people took a step back and had a very bad feeling in their hearts.


    The step they took back was close to Tuo BARREI and Xiao mink behind them. They killed people without saying a word. These people used to spend too much money in the earth temple, but now they have no power to fight back.


    Hua Ruge smashed several people who had fled to her side, and when they were all solved, she said: "it''s strange that you are too bold. You didn''t see all the dead people yesterday, and you dare to rush up."


    Then she put away the ghost gun, flew down to collect these people''s space rings, and gathered them together, packed them and threw them to the other end of the mountain, so as not to get in the way here.


    After finishing these songs, Hua thought for a while and said: "the emperor and the childe without trace should not be able to avoid this disaster. We''d better live together in this period of time."


    "Well. When we kill their people, they will be bold and take care of each other. " Tuoba Rui road.


    With the consent of Tuo BARREI, Hua rugo took out the signal set before and sent it to heaven.


    The signal explodes in the sky and can be seen in the whole sevenfold sky.


    Juntianxia is cleaning the battlefield. He is attacking the water temple. He and Su Nianxia have killed him.


    When Su Nianxia went out to look for food earlier, he heard that the fire temple was destroyed. Juntianxia knew that it would be a big deal, and he could easily solve it in case of an attack.


    This is also to frighten the twelve main shrines. Otherwise, I thought they were really bullied.


    Just received the space ring, he then saw the signal above the sky, immediately frowned.


    Su Nianxia was also surprised and said, "are they in danger?"


    "Go!"


    Jun Tianxia holds Su Nianxia in his arms and flies in that direction.


    The childe without trace is teaching xiaojiujian method. He hasn''t moved yet. When he saw the signal, he stood up and said to Xiaojiu, "come back."


    Xiaojiu immediately turned back to his real body and got into the sleeve of the childe without trace. At the same time, the childe without trace was already in the air and was flying towards that place.


    After Hua rugo sent a signal, he began to find accommodation for his friends, because the fighting here was more intense. Those who had occupied the top of the mountain before were afraid of being implicated and ran away. This exploration actually left several caves empty.


    "These bullies." Hua Ruge shook his head with emotion.


    As long as her voice fell, juntianxia and childe wutrace appeared in front of her one after another, but their expression was no longer tense. They had used Shenyuan to probe when they were approaching. There was no fight or danger at all.


    Su Nianxia looked at the numerous pits and bloodstains on the ground and asked, "are you all OK, sister?"


    "It''s just a little scene." Hua Ruge looked at several people: "how about you?"


    "We just had a bit of thrill. Elder sister, you know that the water temple has the ability of freezing psychic power. Suddenly, it''s really powerful. But my monarch is more powerful, and it will be solved soon." Su Nianxia talked about the little pride on the last face.


    Monarch world is to her in front of outsiders so called but helpless.


    "It seems that these main temples have some hidden skills." Hua Ruge touched his chin and said a word. Then he looked at the childe without trace.


    The childe shakes his head and says: "there was a group of thieves before, but the powerful characters didn''t appear."


    Xiaojiu first looked out of his sleeve and saw that childe Wuwen jumped out happily without any hindrance.


    "That''s good. Let''s come in and discuss." Hua rugo invited several people into the cave.


    Tuoba Rui has already made tea. Xiaodiao is going back to the cave below to accompany shangguanli, not here.


    "When I came here, I saw the bodies of all the people in the earth temple. Let''s talk about your plan."


    "First of all, since they plot against us like this, we should be polite, right? Otherwise, we are all soft persimmons." Hua Yuege said.


    "I agree with this practice. People in the West despise us. They have to take some measures to frighten them."


    "That''s the truth. It''s just that we need to prepare more for future disasters." Listen to me.


    "There are restrictions on these seven heavens. Only those with accomplishments of seven or below can enter. As long as we don''t go out for a while, the danger won''t be great." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Several people nodded and thought that the seven heavy sky had become a protective umbrella.


    "I''d like to know what these temples can do?" Hua Ruge thought of the way.


    She didn''t think all the temple masters were so mean, at least the Lei temple would not have done it.


    "The power of chaos artifact is huge, how many people can not be moved." The childe without trace murmured to himself.


    They discussed for a while and decided to fight hard. Su Nianxia smiled at Hua rugo and said, "look what I''ve brought you, sister."


    She said that she took out more than 20 space rings that were threaded together from her sleeves and pushed them to Hua Ruge, and said, "this is what we robbed these two times. It''s useless to keep it. I want to leave it for my sister."


    Hua Ruge looked at the glittering space ring and said, "you''ve got a lot."


    "The disciples of the main shrine are still rich. I''ve seen that there are many high-level magic weapons and many herbs for making pills." Su Nianxia went on.


    "Thank you. I''m worried that I can''t find anything for snacks." Hua Yuege also accepted it.


    Xiaojiujianzi is not willing to show weakness. He reaches out and pulls out a string of space rings in the sleeve of Childe Wuxian. There are more than ten rings. He also says to Hua Ruge, "elder sister, this is ours."


    "Yes." Hua Yuege put away her eyes.


    Thinking about the more than 20 pieces that were sent by mink yesterday, plus the ones she captured today, she has more than 70 pieces of space rings for the disciples of the main temple. Although the quality of the things in them is not necessarily high, they are eaten by the devouring animals, so they should be able to increase their strength!

 Chapter 2135

    Sure enough, it''s convenient for people to rob.


    She has a rough look. The disciples of the main temple also collect a lot of herbs, so she plans to refine them into Zengyuan pill to improve their skills.


    But in this way, she still lacks a lot of herbs.


    Thinking that she can''t wait for someone to attack again, it''s a waste of resources.


    In the evening, there was no movement around. Everyone else went back to their cave to have a rest. Hua Ruge played with the space rings in his cave.


    She has dabbled in alchemy and refining utensils, so the pills and materials in the space can be recognized completely. She is screening the things that everyone can use.


    Tuoba Rui is meditating.


    Devouring beast lies at her feet. She takes out all the magic weapons of her rank and feeds them to devouring beast.


    The devouring beast is quite worthy of its own name. As long as it is good, it has nothing to do with it. The treasure at the level of the best artifact has eaten 20 pieces in a row, and the common artifact has eaten one piece. It seems that it is too hungry to stare at Hua Ruge''s hand.


    "You can really eat it." Hua rugo reached out and nodded on his little head.


    The devouring beast has not grown up with Hua rugo for so many years. It is still a little bit small, but its belly is like a bottomless hole. Sometimes Hua rugo feels that the little guy will never be fed.


    She thought of a space ring in her hand, which should be the ring of a disciple of the temple of fire. There were magic wands and Lingjing in the ring.


    First, pick out two immortals of grade and feed them to the devouring beast, then take out all the skills and prepare to take a look at them.


    After all, knowing one''s own and the other''s will ensure a hundred battles, and she felt that she would still like to collect the skills of the major temples if she had this opportunity.


    One of them, a beautiful red jade Jane, attracted her attention. Together with Shen Yuan, she hit in and found that the record in it was the practice of supreme real fire.


    Seeing this, she saw that the supreme fire was very high in the rank of fire, much stronger than her chaotic fire. If she could master the level of her alchemy, she would go a step further.


    So she put it away, ready to find time for Su Nianxia to look at it and ask if she also needs it.


    In this way, she classified and collected herbs, weapon materials and skills, and found a way for the earth temple to manipulate the Earth Dragon. The supreme real fire of the fire temple, and the ability of freezing spirit of the water temple.


    "This is the right ice for the water temple. I''ll bring it back to her next time." Hua Ruge put all the beautiful things in place.


    When she saw it, she felt that she could not fully cultivate it, because each of them was a unique skill of their own temple, which consumed energy and spirit very much, so she could only practice selectively.


    After collecting all the useful ones, Hua rugo threw all the rings to the devouring beast.


    The devouring animal sucks everything into the air, and then the thing disappears as soon as its mouth is closed.


    Hua Ruge felt a spiritual force appear in her body, under the guidance of the Sutra of annihilation, she was running around her body. In a moment, her strength in the middle of the five fold reached the top of the five fold.


    Although it was only a little change, she still felt her strength was more surging.


    If others can''t accept such a rapid promotion, it will cause the body to burst.


    But Hua Ruge has never worried about this, because the problem of divine yuan promotion that has troubled almost everyone is not a problem at all.


    She remembers asking before that it''s not about talent, it''s about blood and heritage, so now she thinks it might have something to do with her father.


    The deacons of qichongtian successively collected the bodies of the disciples of the earth temple and the water temple. They didn''t calm down when they saw them. They thought that what happened to the fire temple before was just a moment of anger. Now it seems that the overlords of the eastern continent are iron hearted and can''t get past the twelve temples.


    Because of the short time interval between the events, there was no reply from the main temple. These people quickly added another letter to send back.


    The distance and distance of the main temples are different, and the time when the letters arrive is different. The God of thunder is the first one to receive the letters. The Lord of the God of thunder didn''t speak for a long time after he read them.


    In his eyes, those in the eastern continent are really tough, but he didn''t expect to be so tough.


    But even if they rob things, surely the people of the three main shrines have not thought about taking their lives. Unexpectedly, they dare to kill in the seven heavens?


    You know that this is tantamount to provoking the twelve major shrines. It''s too arrogant, isn''t it?


    He even shook his head and said, "what are these young people thinking? Do you really think that the power of several people can be against the main temple?"


    He has been cautious in his work all his life, and he can''t understand the practices of Hua Ruge and others with his thinking.


    The wind doesn''t abandon the wind elder is to send a letter. The Lord of Leishen hall thinks that he can''t just lose his temper, so he delivers it after reading it.


    Elder Feng picked it up and looked at it. After reading it, he was stupid. He said that these people are too brave. How can they do this?


    Leishen temple''s leader''s opinion is much more balanced. He looks up and asks, "how do you think we should express ourselves?"


    "Of I don''t know... " The wind shook its head.


    He still has the mark left by Tuo BARREI in his spirit. Naturally, he dare not speak against Tuo BARREI and others. But from the perspective of Lei temple, it seems that he can''t stand on the side of the twelve main temples.


    The temple master thought for a moment and said, "the thunderobot is looking forward to giving the token. We can''t do anything to it. We shouldn''t interfere in this matter."


    The wind did not give up to listen to the temple Master said so, even busy way: "the temple master is wise."


    "A man of great courage must have great ability. We should not be enemies with him. If we don''t send people to rob the artifact, we can ignore it." The Lord of Leishen hall continued.


    "According to the meaning of the temple master, I don''t care about the thunderobot hall?"


    "It''s impossible without asking. Every family should send messengers to discuss this matter in one place. Then go to qichongtian and remember my attitude." The temple Master explained.


    This is not a very difficult thing to do, the wind did not give up immediately led: "the temple Lord rest assured, subordinates will not fail to fulfill their mission."


    "Go." The Lord waved.


    After the wind didn''t give up, the temple Lord stroked his white beard and looked at the letter on the table: "these young people don''t look like confused people. What''s their idea?"


    He can''t think about it, but he knows that it''s best not to fight in the name of thunderobot. Other shrines can''t find the reason to blame, and he doesn''t offend Hua rugo and others.


    Other shrines have received thousands of miles of teleportation by magic. After receiving the teleportation, the main reactions of these shrines are different.


    Some of the temple masters who didn''t plan to rob the artifact just thought that these people were too brave and didn''t get angry.


    And those three temples that were ready to rob, even those whose disciples were killed, were furious to the extreme, especially the temple master of the earth temple. He realized that his soul mark on the artifact had been erased, and his heart was furious, and he vowed to eradicate several people.


    Each family sent messengers with their own opinions to qichongtian to discuss how to deal with Hua rugo and others.


    Some of the major shrines directly let the messenger bring more disciples to the past, because Hua Ruge and others have violated the rules of qichongtian. If they send someone to the past, they will be fighting, and naturally they can kill people.


    I don''t know that the outside world is moving towards China like a song. I just feel that no one has attacked me recently. I still feel a little bored.


    She didn''t know. Several Temple disciples who were lurking in qichongtian knew that the three Temple disciples had never returned. After all, those people just attacked two of them and didn''t win. Now they are facing eight people living together. It''s strange that they dare to fight.


    You know, if you miss, you''re dead.


    So the seven heavens will be peaceful until the twelve main temples discuss how to deal with them.


    Of course, people are not slack because of peace. In addition to Hua Ruge, they are all practicing. Even Xiao Jiu''s protest is not successful, and he is forced to meditate by childe wutrace.


    Hua Ruge didn''t keep all the time either. She was also refining Zengyuan pill for everyone.

 Chapter 2136

    Zengyuan pill is a pill that Hua rugo bought heavily after coming to the western continent. It is said that this pill can improve the speed of cultivating Shenyuan, but she has never tried it. This time, she can try it when there are more lingcao captured.


    Fortunately, she is very experienced in this field. Although she has not made such a difficult pill yet, she succeeded in refining twelve medium-sized Zengyuan pills with her skillful alchemy technique and mixed yuan ground fire only after two failures.


    It''s very rare in the market. First, the herbs are too precious. Second, the spiritual power consumed is very large. The alchemist has to cultivate himself, so the output is not high.


    But it''s different when she comes to Hua Ruge. She doesn''t spend money and has many herbs. She has so much spiritual power that she can use them at will. Only in one day''s work, she has made two heats, a total of 24.


    She took it to Tuo BARREI first, because she thought it was inappropriate to find someone else to test the medicine, and she may not work because of her physical condition.


    Tuoba Rui looked at her suspiciously and asked, "can you really eat it?"


    "I think so. You can taste it." Hua Yuege looks like a mouse and urges her.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and gave up.


    After eating, he soon felt that his spirit''s perception became stronger, and his divine yuan became more active.


    He immediately began to meditate and practice Shenyuan''s skills.


    Hua Ruge is waiting, but she is not too worried, because she once saw Zengyuan pill in the captured space ring, which is exactly the same as her ingredient,


    because the alchemist''s alchemy is not so good, its efficacy is not as good as his.


    Sure enough, after lying on one side for a while, Tuo barrai opened his eyes and said, "the efficiency is indeed higher, about a tenth higher. The medicine can last for almost ten days, and there are no other problems."


    She is very conscious of mice.


    Hua Ruge was not satisfied with the words and said, "only one tenth?"


    "This is much faster than ordinary people, and it should be satisfied with this effect." Said Tuoba Rui.


    "I think there is still room for improvement. I''ll see if I can improve Dan Fang." Hua Yuege said, "I''ll divide these first."


    Said she went out of the cave, a person first divided a, first top ten days to use.


    Ten days later, if she develops a better one, she will give it to her. If she doesn''t, she will start to send it in batches.


    People think it''s just a matter of time. After all, they are basically stuck in the lack of divine promotion.


    After the delivery, Hua rugo went back to the cave and sat at the stone table to study.


    Other people practice their own skills, and those who devour animals are captured and guard the borders of these mountains.


    Ten days later, the envoys of the main temple came to qichongtian one after another. Among them, there were the fire temple and the great emperor temple, which were close to each other. After all, they were the first to attack because they were close to each other last time.


    This time, two spaceships came from each of the two shrines, each of which selected hundreds of shenyuanjing and Qichong, as well as outstanding strongmen from all over the world. The emissary was furious and could not help but kill them.


    Later temples will come one after another. According to past experience, the latest time for the temple is 15 days.


    After waiting for a few days, the emissary of the temple of fire could not sit down, and immediately said, "how long will it take for them to become stronger and stronger?"


    "Yes, they dare to kill in the seventh heaven. It''s a violation of the law. They shouldn''t stay in it anymore. I ask the guard to drive them out." The envoys of the earth temple also agreed with the Tao.


    The two temples suffered heavy losses, and the temple master couldn''t sit down, so they were in a hurry.


    The Deacon on duty was very embarrassed and said: "the two emissaries are calm. These people are not easy to deal with. Without the instructions of the main hall owners, the guard is not easy to dispatch."


    "What if someone kills people usually?" Asked the emissary of the fire temple.


    "This Naturally, it is compulsory to bring it out... "


    "It''s not going to end. It''s a Dharma. You can''t stop because these kids are not easy to deal with, can you?"


    The Deacon still shook his head and said, "to be honest, the strength of the guard is limited. If you go in, you will be killed and injured. I dare not make decisions."


    "You don''t send people, do you?" The emissary of the earth temple was also in a hurry.


    "It''s not that you don''t send, it''s that you don''t have that ability."


    "Then we can bring people out for you, can we?" Asked the man of the temple of fire.


    The emissary of the earth temple said immediately after receiving the eyes: "yes, you dare not. Let''s help you enforce the law, OK?"


    "This..." The Deacon hesitated for a moment and said, "it''s better to wait for the envoys of other shrines to arrive."


    "And let them have fun in it? If you kill again, you may be responsible? "


    "This..."


    "We promise not to kill them or rob them, but to bring them out."


    The deacon was told that there was no retort, and he thought that as long as he didn''t rob the artifact, it didn''t matter who went. Anyway, they wanted to go in. He didn''t have to be responsible for the injury or death.


    "In that case, if you want to bring someone in and order someone to give you three-day jade cards, what do you think of the two envoys?" He let go.


    "Well, bring it, a hundred people in my temple of fire."


    "The temple of the earth is also a hundred."


    The two reported the number of people to go in.


    The Deacon took a breath of cool air and said that these two temples are really well prepared. There are enough two hundred people to go in. I don''t think other temples need to be busy anymore. Just discuss how to deal with the chaos artifact.


    "Well, it''s going to take some time. Come and get it tomorrow morning."


    "Don''t be lazy." The emissary of the fire Temple explained.


    "Yes, don''t worry." The Deacon laughed.


    The two emissaries nodded to each other and went back to order soldiers. They had discussed before and killed before the other shrines arrived. In this way, even if they didn''t take the chaos artifact, they could get some other spoils.


    When the temple leader came, he explained that these people are the overlord of the East. After so many years of accumulation, their skills and weapons are extraordinary. It''s not a bad trip to take any.


    As for whether they can defeat them or not, neither they nor their respective Temple masters have considered it. If two hundred people beat several people, they will definitely crush them. How can they lose.


    With such an idea, they sang and talked in front of the deacon, and now they have finally achieved their goal.


    In the seven heavy days, the people who can run are almost running. They all realize that this place is going to be a battlefield. It''s better to run fast in order not to be involved.


    Hua Ruge and others are too lazy to pay attention to this and are all devoted to cultivation.


    The aura here is more than five times stronger than that of the outside world, so both the strength improvement and the Shenyuan improvement are faster. After taking the Zengyuan pill refined by huaruge, the efficiency is almost one-third higher than that of the outside world.


    But Hua rugo is not satisfied. She wants to develop a better Zengyuan pill. In recent ten days, she only wants to experiment. But Zengyuan pill''s medicine is too complex. Even though she knows all the medicine of lingcao well, she still hasn''t found a suitable one.


    However, through the concentrated alchemy, the new spiritual power in her body has been tempered over and over again, which has also stabilized the five peak state, and Shenyuan has also been improved in constant consumption.


    She thinks that now as long as she has enough resources for her, she can almost break through the six aspects of shenyuanjing.


    Other people didn''t swallow the cheating device of beast, and didn''t have the growth rate of her Shenyuan, so the promotion was basically not big. Even Tuo BARREI barely reached the middle of the five fold Shenyuan realm.


    Other people are basically in the early stage of wuchong. Su Nianxia is still in the second stage, while shangguanli has only one strength.


    Hua rugo thought that the cultivation in these seven days was just a little faster than she thought.


    More than ten days passed smoothly, which made some people mistakenly think that things had passed.


    But soon they were reminded that their temples did not forget them.


    This day Hua is like a song still hard to think about, listen to devour animal voice: "master, there are many people coming in our direction."


    Hua Ruge woke up from his trance and asked, "how many people have come?"

 Chapter 2137

    "A lot of people, I don''t know how many." The devouring beast replied stupidly.


    Hua Ruge remembered that he didn''t teach the number of devouring animals. Although the intelligence of animals and people are at the same level, these things can''t be learned without learning.


    She shakes her head, flies out of the hole, lets go of her momentum and reminds her friends of the enemy.


    At the same time, she explored and found that there were more than one hundred people around. They came from three directions. It seems that it took a lot of searching to determine their location.


    Soon she found that there were a group of disciples of the earth Temple behind the temple of fire, which added up to 200 people.


    "Two hundred? Do you really look down on us? " Hua, like a song, raises his eyebrows slightly.


    You should know that the peak accomplishments of the temple today are the eight fold and the seven fold. No matter which temple they are in, they are the few strong ones. Now they can send so many at a time, which is a blood cost.


    As soon as she let go of her momentum, several caves around her knew what was going on, so they came out one after another.


    The first is Tuoba Rui, and the last is Shangguan Li.


    Two hundred people came from three directions and surrounded the two hills where eight of them were.


    Hua rugo looked at the hostility of these people, smiled and said: "it''s the friends of the two temples, who are here to find us?"


    "Are you Hua Ruge?" Asked the emissary of the temple of fire, frowning.


    "If it''s a fake one."


    "How dare you to kill in these seven heavens." The man''s red spear crossed: "those who are good at seeing each other will go out with us now, so as not to hurt you."


    "Out?" Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly, pointed to the jade card he was wearing and said: "this is not possible. I spent a lot of money, but I can''t go until the day."


    The emissary of the earth temple said on one side, "brother Li, you don''t need to talk with them. We will catch them."


    "You are right." The emissary of the temple of fire answered, "then don''t blame us for being rude. Come and get me the live one."


    "Another group is impatient." The mink said, and immediately rose to the sky, sweeping the stick around him.


    At the same time, childe Wuxian takes out yuruyi. Xiaojiu is not idle. He took out his long sword early to try his sword move.


    "Be careful." The childe without trace explained.


    "Don''t worry, master." Small nine said can''t wait to take the initiative to attack.


    It''s strange for the people of the earth temple to see a little girl with insufficient strength rush up, but when the sword of little nine stabbed out, they were shocked and dodged.


    Xiaojiu, after all, is a god beast in ancient times. As a cub, his strength is terrible. Now even if he doesn''t practice, his strength has already reached the six fold cultivation of human divine realm.


    and because of her strong blood, her attack power is also stronger than that of the people in the lower world. Even several people can''t stop this sword.


    Childe Wuchen is relieved to see such a situation.


    Jun Tianxia takes out the axe to lean on the mountain and flies up to the sky with Su Nianxia, which is also an unrelenting initiative attack.


    Tuoba Rui''s figure has already appeared in the sky.


    Hua rugo is happy to see that so many people are not in a hurry. She is not afraid of many people now, but that they are not enough to fight.


    She raised her strength to the sixth level of Shenyuan realm and the terrorist power of the heartbroken gun, which can completely despise the strong in the seventh level. Her strong constitution determines that if she can despise one level, then even 10000 people are not enough for her to fight.


    She is the key target of attack. In a moment, dozens of people stare at her. In the face of the siege, she is like a tiger in a flock. No one dares to come forward to receive her long gun after sweeping it.


    To be on the safe side, she also released the devouring beast, as long as someone took out a magic weapon and ate it directly.


    None of these people who can climb the sevenfold level is a person who has an organic destiny. They are either good at Kung Fu or good at magic weapons. Among them, magic weapons still account for a certain proportion. Although they are not used at the beginning, they will be used if they are hard to beat.


    With this guarantee, several of them are totally open-minded. After the last war, they have more experience in dealing with the seven strong, and their strength has also increased. They are more able to fight.


    So although there are many people coming from the two temples and the formation is not bad, it does not cause any damage to several people.


    "Boom!"


    A series of violent collision sounds of spiritual force constantly sounded in this area, and the ground of the whole sevenfold heaven vibrated. Many practitioners were shocked so that their spiritual force almost entered the fork road. In order not to go astray and become possessed, they had to stop their cultivation.


    In this way, there will be more people paying attention to the battlefield here. They all know what''s going on as soon as they inquire about it. They also mourn for Hua rugo and others. After all, no matter how fierce they are, they are not rivals of 200 people. They will surely be caught.


    Before, several main shrines had to be ambushed. Now when I heard the news, I went to check near. I want to know the result of the battle and see if I can pick up the leak.


    As a result, these people were a little shocked when they saw the battlefield. Although the number of these 200 people was large and more than 30 people fought one, they did not take the upper hand. Most of the time when they did not take the initiative to attack, they fought together.


    The disciples of the main shrine are very glad that they didn''t rush over before, or they will be carried out.


    The disciples of the two main shrines felt that they could not resist hard, so they prepared to use the instrument. As a result, they took it out and were photographed by a blue light. At first, they thought it was an accident, but a dozen of them were gone, and the disciples of the Shrine were panic and dare not try to use the instrument again.


    Hua Ruge felt that the strength in his body was surging a little more, and the attack of his soul breaking gun was even more fierce. It was that ten people around could not take her attack, and she hit her seriously and fell down.


    Other battlefields are not so good. Except for the Shangguan glass, which is kept below, these people are very powerful in fighting. Although Su Nianxia is a little weaker, he is also very powerful in fighting side by side with Jun Tianxia.


    In less than a breath of incense, more than 50 people had been beaten up before and after, unable to get up one by one, groaning on the ground.


    Swallowing animals are playing more and more. Not only are special magic weapons to be eaten, but now even other people''s weapons are to be eaten. As long as it can be seen to go up, it is a mouthful. Without exposing its body shape, the disciples of the temple are in panic.


    After all, who''s blade was eaten, for my soul power damage is also very big.


    Although the level of these weapons is not very high, at least they are also good weapons. They devour animals and eat constantly. Hua Ruge has even beaten chicken blood. In the later stage, a long spear can directly hurt more than a dozen people.


    In a flash, the temple disciples were injured another 50 people. Seeing this, the whole army would surely be destroyed.


    So some of them retreated. The weapons of the fire temple were stained with real fire, and the earth Temple began to gather the Earth Dragon again.


    Because there was a confrontation last time, but this time it''s not new. Although it''s a bit tricky, there are still some ways to deal with it.


    "Boom!"


    These people fought together again. In the eyes of outsiders, it seems that the two temples did not take the initiative by using the bottom cards, but looked at the defense more closely.


    The onlookers shook their heads. Now they feel that the life of the fire temple and the earth temple is not long.


    As they expected, half an hour later, zhenhuo formation and Tulong were destroyed one after another. Two hundred people in the two temples lost their fighting power, but several people didn''t want to save their lives.


    The two emissaries were unbelievable before they died: "you dare..."


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. This time you have to kill until you''re afraid." Hua Ruge''s voice is a little colder than usual.


    After dealing with these people, it''s time for Hua rugo to like it. That''s to collect the spoils. These people are all the strong ones in the temple, and they have a very rich collection. This brings 200 space rings. The richness can be imagined.


    "This time we''re rich." Su Nianxia looks at those space rings and says.


    Hua Ruge smiled and nodded: "this time we can find something more valuable."


    Tuo Ba Rui looked around and said, "I wanted to solve those peeping people. I didn''t think they could run fast."


    "If it had not been for this little cleverness, we would have been attacked." Hua Yuege smiles and doesn''t care.

 Chapter 2138

    After the people and horses of the fire temple and the earth temple came in, the Deacon and the already arrived emissary were waiting outside the qichongtian. They all wanted to see the true face of the eastern Lords.


    Among them, the wind from the front of the God of thunder is not abandoned. He is in a complex mood. He hopes that Hua rugo and others will be caught and will not be made by others. But I''m afraid that Hua rugo will give him an impossible order after seeing him, so his life will be built in.


    He stood at the back of the crowd, frowning and walking back and forth. When asked, he didn''t answer positively.


    Others were so focused on waiting that they thought there was no suspense about it that they didn''t even send a spy in.


    But what they didn''t think of was that they didn''t wait for the people of the two main shrines to come out under pressure. Instead, they saw two hundred signs come out one after another at sunset.


    The result is so intuitive that you can distinguish clearly without using your brain.


    People used to think that it was more acceptable for a few brands to fly out. After all, people heard about the means of those people, but later more and more brands came out in batches.


    Some good deacons gathered together and counted them. They found that it was exactly 200 jade cards.


    "It''s a living thing that hasn''t been kept?" Said the man.


    Standing here and waiting for the result, people look at each other, hearing this, at the same time, they feel the chill on their back.


    Those eight people were less than seven realms, and they were able to destroy 200 people.


    "We underestimated them." A emissary said, "the one who turns his hair and says this is the emissary of the dark temple. He just arrived yesterday.".


    "I''d better send a letter to the temple master quickly. Please make a decision." Said a deacon.


    The other deacons nodded, "it should be."


    After making up their minds, these people scattered, leaving several emissaries standing here looking at the gate of the seven heavens, as if they were shocked for a long time.


    Wind didn''t give up thinking of the things he had hoped for before, and almost left a cold sweat on his head. Fortunately, he just thought that he didn''t have the courage to fight head-on, otherwise his old life would be gone now.


    It''s a little scary.


    Not only he, but also other envoys are honest. They decide to wait for everyone to come and fight together. It''s too risky to act alone.


    In the seventh heaven, several Temple people who had been waiting for the chance to come out. They could see clearly that after killing 200 people, the seven people were not even hurt. It seemed that it would be useless to go for hundreds more.


    They are even more in vain.


    In this way, the number of people in the seven heavy days is even less, especially at the top of the mountains, only Hua Ruge is there.


    Hua rugo found that there are more than 240 rings in the two hundred people, which are full.


    She took the women to the cave where shangguanli was, and the men were responsible for throwing the bodies. After all, staying here would affect the environment.


    Hua Ruge assigned tasks in the cave. She asked the three women to separate herbs and pills, skills and eye-catching refining materials, and put them separately. The rest were left aside for the devouring animals to eat.


    The gobbler sees the space ring piled on the ground, and can''t help but roll inside, because the little guy knows that these things will enter his stomach in a short time.


    "This time, we will be more prepared for the next time." Said Shangguan Li.


    Su Nianxia nodded, "yes."


    Xiaojiu said with a relaxed face, "let''s fight as many as we want. They don''t look very good."


    "The little girl is bold." Hua Yuege said with a smile, and then said: "but we really have no other way, only soldiers to block."


    "This setback will definitely make them cautious. They may not attack again in a short time, but it will give us some time to improve." Said Shangguan Li.


    "It seems that I need to speed up the development of Zengyuan pill." Hua Yuege said.


    It is imperative to improve our strength as much as possible.


    "My sister doesn''t have to be forced. It''s not easy after all." Su Nianxia appeased.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    Soon the men came in to help. They almost picked it out late at night, because nothing unusual was left to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge collected seven space rings this time, full of herbs, and three ring pills, which made him rich.


    "Wait for my good news." Before they parted, Hua rugo said.


    Several people smiled and nodded, all returned to own cave.


    The first thing Hua Ruge did when he went back was not to feed the devouring animals, but to check the pills one by one, to distinguish what they were, and to share them with you in the future.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw that she didn''t sleep, thought that she didn''t close her eyes for half a month, and said, "take a day off, and see it tomorrow."


    "Give me a few more days and I won''t be able to work it out." Hua is like a song that never returns.


    "Go to bed when you are tired." Tuoba Rui ordered.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    Tuo Barry was a little uneasy when he saw her concentrating. He thought it was necessary to let her relax and said, "I''ll find you something to eat."


    "It''s too late. Tomorrow." Hua rugo pulled him back.


    "Well, tomorrow." Tuo Ba Rui patted her on the head and said, "but I said in advance that I will have a rest tomorrow."


    Hua Ruge nodded her head cleverly.


    Tuoba Rui shook his head and went to meditate.


    At dawn, Hua rugo''s eyes lit up when he was checking a bottle of pills, and then he said with a smile, "Yeah, why didn''t I think of that?"


    "What''s the matter?" Almost a moment later, Tuo Ba Rui began to work.


    Hua rugo took the bottle of pills and said excitedly: "this is the upgraded version of Zengyuan pill. I don''t know what master''s hand it is, but I carefully identified that there should be three kinds of herbs added in it. Although I don''t know the specific component yet, I can definitely master it after several tests. "


    "Well." Tuo Ba Rui should pull her over and hold her in his arms and say: "Dan medicine is important, but you are more important. Don''t be too tired."


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "am I usually weak? How can you worry that I will be tired in my physique? "


    With her strong physical strength and energy, it is impossible to feel tired without intense fighting, let alone she is just using her brain, which has not consumed her spiritual power at all.


    But after she asked, she reflected. Maybe it''s because she is usually too lazy.


    "This kind of intensity is not suitable for you. Since you have made progress, don''t think about it today. Eat something." Said Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge nodded at his serious appearance and said, "OK, listen to you."


    "Darling." Tuo Ba Rui kissed her on the forehead and said, "I''ll find you something to eat in the morning."


    "Good." Hua responded with a smile.


    That day, Hua rugo was forced by Tuo BARREI to sleep after eating. When she woke up, it was already afternoon. She urged her to start further research.


    In general, people can''t know what kind of medicinal materials are used in the refined pills, but Hua Ruge has been studying this thing for half a month, and many drugs have been tested. It can be said that he has known Zengyuan pill very well,


    now it''s natural to see that the upgraded version can quickly identify what kind of medicine is added in it, and then think about it carefully I guess what kind of medicine it is.


    The next step is to determine the dosage and fusion. After five days, she finally refined the upgraded Zengyuan pill again. Because her alchemy technique is better, the medicine is better than the one she found before.


    She used Tuo BARREI as usual to test the medicine. After taking it, Tuo BARREI commented: "the efficiency of cultivation will increase by one fifth, and the effect will last for ten days, twice as much as before."


    "That''s about it." Hua Ruge nodded his head with satisfaction.


    Only with this kind of effect can she give her a hand.


    Now she spent another two days refining three heats of pills. She went out and divided five pills for one person, enough to use for more than two months, and then there would be seven days.

 Chapter 2139

    After that, Hua qiruge felt more relaxed, and thought it was time to step forward. When she got back to the cave, she sat down with her knees crossed, threw more than 200 rings on the ground, and said to the devouring beast, "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, now it''s all for you."


    "Ahhh!" The devouring beast happily rolls, then opens his mouth and sucks all the rings into his mouth.


    Its mouth gets bigger again, and after the rings are sucked in, they seem to enter an invincible black hole, and they can''t be seen any more.


    At the same time, Hua Ruge felt that there was an extremely powerful force in her body. She quickly started to run the Sutra of annihilation, let this power run in her own meridians, and finally arrived at Dantian.


    She is already the top of the quintuple, and the bottleneck of the quintuple is in front of her. After she has been running for several weeks, she starts to attack the bottleneck of the quintuple.


    The bottleneck began to shake under the huge power, and Hua Ruge''s whole body seemed to be a vortex of absorbing spiritual power, and the surrounding spiritual energy poured towards the cave where she was.


    Her strength is 100 times that of ordinary people, the strength needed for breakthrough is also 100 times that of ordinary people, and the battle of breakthrough is also very big.


    People around felt that the spirit was thinning rapidly at the speed they could feel, and when they saw the cave, they all gathered around the huaruge mountain.


    Hua Ruge is constantly absorbing the spirit of the outside world, combined with the powerful energy in the body to the six bottleneck impact.


    Her breakthrough lasted until noon the next day. When she completely broke through the six fold Shenyuan realm, she felt that her body was suddenly empty, as if the previous psychic strength was not enough, and her body began to absorb the external psychic energy by itself.


    At this time, people around see that the aura of ten miles around is converging in her direction. Her intimidation is like a huge whirlpool, which brings in a large number of aura, and then disappears in the intangible.


    I don''t know. I''m sure I think it''s the seventh heaven breaking through the eighth heaven. Otherwise, how can I need so much aura.


    More than half a day passed. After she absorbed nearly all the aura of ten li, she felt that she would fill her body. When she stood up again, she felt that her body was full of strength. She felt blind and confident that she could make a hole in the sky now.


    In the internal vision system, the power transferred from the devouring beast has not been left at all. She has to lament the huge cost of the breakthrough. So many things have only raised her strength from the peak of the five to the early stage of the six, not even the middle stage.


    When she walked out of the cave, she only felt that her scriptures had improved a lot. At least she felt that the strength of her eyes had become stronger. There was a light red light shining between the light and the light, ready to go.


    But she resisted the impulse to try. After all, she didn''t know how many people were snooping around. It was better to hide her strength.


    She was very happy for a while and found that all her friends were practicing. With no intention of coming out, she went back to the cave.


    Tuo Ba Rui has been giving her Dharma protection. Seeing her coming back, he praised her and said, "it''s not bad."


    "Very powerful." Hua Ruge is proud to sit beside him.


    "Well." Tuo Ba Rui rubs her head.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turned and said, "little Rui Rui, I''ve always had a question that I can''t understand."


    "What is it?" Tuo Ba Rui asked.


    "It''s said that this is a great power ashram, so it should be a place for great power cultivation. But we know about it now. It''s not surprising that we haven''t found a place where great power has been cultivated."


    "I''ve thought about it, and I''ve paid attention to it, but I didn''t find it." Tuoba Rui shook his head when he heard the words.


    "There are two possibilities. The first is that this is not a great power Dojo at all. The second is where the dojo is hidden and has not been found." Hua Ruge blinked.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowned slightly and thought for a moment before saying: "the Lord of the thunderobot hall doesn''t need to cheat us, but it''s probably the second kind."


    "That''s even more strange. Where can this place of cultivation be hidden?" Hua Ruge said, touching his chin.


    "I''ve read many ancient books. There are different skills and habits of great ability cultivation, so I''m not sure." Tuo Ba Rui said, "but we can''t find them. Those Temple people have already turned over, maybe."


    "Yes, these seven heavens have existed for hundreds of years. If there is a secret, no one will find it." Hua rugo is more receptive to this view.


    "So don''t think about it. Take a good rest these days." Tuo Ba Rui admonishes.


    Hua Ruge was said to yawn: "now you don''t advise me to sleep for a few days."


    "Good." Tuoba Rui was quite satisfied with this statement and soon let her go to bed.


    During this period of time, the outside world again vibrated, especially the temple owners who wanted to fight chaos artifact. They suddenly realized that it was not easy to do this, because they were afraid that the spirit would be consumed too soon after the discovery of the seventh heaven, so


    so the twelve main temple owners joined hands to set a limit, which only allowed the disciples of the seventh and below to enter. Now the limit is a constraint They lived on their own hands and feet.


    It''s a bit tricky because the disciples who sent shenyuanjing Qichong can''t beat those people and the people with higher strength can''t enter.


    But they didn''t lose heart because of this. After all, there are still many ways they can use. As long as they don''t worry about taking those little dolls together, they can''t.


    Ten days later, the envoys gathered at the foot of the seven heavenly mountains. To be exact, the envoys of the time Temple arrived, and the fire temple and the earth Temple sent new envoys again.


    The twelve envoys sat together with the plans of their respective Temple masters to discuss what to do next.


    It seems that there is no need to discuss this topic, because Hua rugo and others killed people, seriously provoked the twelve main temples, and should be forced to bring it out according to the law of the seventh heaven.


    But the force involves the start of war. It''s impossible to rely on the strength of the guards alone. There are still some people in the temples, and there are differences here.


    Those temples that think about artifact think that all families should send the same people, but those temples that don''t want to participate don''t want to send so many people, just think about the symbolism.


    Even in the case of Lei temple, I only want to send a few people to express my attitude.


    In this way, it can only be a quarrel. Finally, because of the firm stand of their respective temples, no one was persuaded after quarreling for two days. At last, each family decided how many people they chose to get the same recognition.


    The emissary sent it back to the Lord of the temple, waiting for the Lord to send someone, and when he sent someone again, it was time for the twelve main temples to be in trouble.


    It will take them another month to get people together.


    Within the seven fold heaven, Hua rugo has recently focused on cultivating the Sutra of annihilation, and plans to break through to the fifth level, so that her combat power can reach a higher level. At that time, let alone these seven fold friars, even the eight fold one will not be in her eyes.


    Other people still pay more attention to the cultivation of Shenyuan. They do not lack the spirit and the perception of the realm in the seven heavens. Now, only the strength of Shenyuan is poor.


    Among them, mink has strong blood, Tuoba is extremely talented. After taking Zengyuan pill, their efficiency has been improved most obviously.


    Juntianxia and childe wutrace checked a little, but because of their excellent savvy, they are much faster than ordinary people.


    Su Nianxia is easier to break through because of his low realm. With the elixir and the majestic spirit here, he has broken through the third level of Shenyuan realm in recent days.


    Shangguanli was a few days later than her, and also broke through the second level of Shenyuan.


    As for Xiaojiu, she never saw her meditation cultivation, but she was the only one who had the same cultivation as huaruge.


    Before Su Nianxia, there was still some imbalance, but after seeing the devouring animals, he understood that the power of their gods and beasts was beyond human understanding.


    In addition to cultivating skills, Hua Ruge spent the rest of his time wandering around in this ashram, trying to find the place where he could cultivate. The most important thing was to find out whether there were any treasures left.


    As the most powerful place in the five continents, if we can leave treasure, it must be very considerable, she thought.


    Tuo BARREI thought that those things would not stay until now, but they did not stop her. After all, she was also idle, so she could find something to do to avoid boredom.

 Chapter 2140

    Hua Ruge turned all over the seven heavens. She not only found it by herself, but also called out the devouring beast. However, she still got nothing, and she had to give up.


    It seems that it''s possible that someone has found and destroyed the daenery Dojo, otherwise there will be no trace left.


    After giving up, she didn''t run around. If she didn''t, she sent Lan Yu to inquire about the movement of the twelve main shrines and when the next attack would be.


    But Lanyu couldn''t get out. He didn''t get valuable information after several times of prying. Ten days passed.


    Hua Ruge looked at the still peaceful seven heavens and knew that these temples would definitely have a big action this time, otherwise they did such extreme things, and there was no reason for the temple not to investigate immediately.


    "I didn''t think I wanted to avoid the storm, but it turned out that it was not safe. It''s better to stay in the thunder temple." Hua Ruge has some regrets.


    Shangguanli and she are sitting at the entrance of the cave. Because she has just made a breakthrough and needs a period of time for stable cultivation, she has not closed the door for cultivation recently. Instead, she duels with Hua Ruge from time to time.


    "As long as we don''t hand over the artifact, the thunder temple is not safe." Shangguanli poured her a cup of tea and said.


    Hua Ruge agreed with this, and then said, "it''s Lei Mingzi''s fault. We were all safe. It was his sudden outburst that forced us to expose."


    Shangguan Li hears the words and says with a smile: "complain about the nature and the people. Isn''t that your character?"


    "When the enemy is in a big situation, it''s hard to avoid counselling. Understand." Hua smiles like a song.


    "It''s true that they haven''t moved for such a long time. What we will face next is a tough battle. Even if we try our best, we won''t be able to retreat." Shangguan Li said that he was worried.


    "That is to say, we rely on those who can only enter below the seven fold realm here. If there is no such restriction, the twelve major shrines are not so offending."


    Shangguan Li nodded and said, "I will prepare the coordinates of the eastern continent then. If we can''t fight, we will go back to avoid the wind."


    "It''s a shame." Hua Ruge wrinkled his nose, thinking it was damaging to his wisdom.


    Shangguan Li looks at her with a smile: "so are you going to use it?"


    Hua Ruge tangled for a long time, and finally said, "forget it, wise I will ignore it, or it''s important to protect my life."


    "You." Shangguan Li shakes her head and pours her a cup of tea.


    Hua Ruge took a sip and thought it tasteless. His eyes turned and said, "it''s better to drink a little wine if you have nothing to do."


    Seeing that her attitude changes so fast, Shangguan Li can''t help crying and laughing.


    "Lan Yu, give me some game to roast." Hua Yuege shouted in the direction of blue feather.


    Although Lanyu was a little far away, he heard clearly. He promised to go to the woods.


    After a while, Lanyu came back with a pheasant in one hand and a hare in the other. He made a fire to bake.


    He is the only son of the temple Lord. Although he is a small temple, he is also pampered and nurtured. He has never seen any of these things before, let alone done them. This is what Hua Ruge learned and fully mastered.


    The fragrance here soon drifted out. Su Nianxia and Xiao Jiu both smelled the fragrance and flew out of their caves. Su Nianxia had just made a breakthrough, but Xiao Jiu never seriously practiced.


    "Your nose is smart." Hua said with a smile.


    "These things are so delicious. I''d better follow my sister and have something to eat." Xiaojiu is very happy.


    Su Nianxia even nodded, but also agreed with Xiao Jiu.


    Soon the game was roasted. Several people sat around and took out some delicious food that had been preserved before from their own space. They gathered together to eat and drink.


    Hua rugo didn''t take the liquor with high concentration. He chose some fresh and sweet fruit wine to drink with several people, so that he could drink more and not get drunk easily.


    The twelve major shrines have been sending people to watch over here. When they found out that they were still free to drink and eat meat, they were also confused. They didn''t know what kind of courage these people had, and they were still in the mood to eat and drink when they were in the enemy''s current situation.


    What they don''t know is that there is no foundation here. It''s just a big heart to be able to do this.


    Several people had a lot to drink in the evening. They were a little tipsy. They sat on a mountain and chatted. Of course, one person was holding a wine pot.


    "If only it could go on like this all the time, it would be better not to face any strong enemy." Su Nianxia leaned on a big stone and said.


    Xiaojiu drinks a little too much, and then he just giggles.


    Hua Ruge pinched her little face and said, "well, it''s a pity that when we are in the Jianghu, we all have things we want to guard. It''s inevitable that we can''t help ourselves."


    "In fact, it''s OK to fight. I''m afraid it''s dangerous. My child hasn''t been born yet." Su Nianxia went on.


    Shangguan Li is the most sober, just listening quietly.


    Hua Yuege said: "it''s time to have one. When are you all going to have one?"


    She asked Su Nianxia and shangguanli.


    Shangguan Li thought for a moment and said, "I really want to have a child belonging to the two of us, but the environment has not been very stable."


    "Yes, I also want to have a child for him. It''s better to be a daughter. It must be lovely to look like my king." Su Nianxia looks forward to the way.


    Hua Ruge heard the words and nodded: "yes, I will give birth as soon as the environment is stable."


    Both nodded, but they were worried about the current situation. They didn''t know how to get through this.


    Xiaojiu listened to the lively chat here, so he came together and said, "good baby, can I?"


    "Silly boy, you should find a man first." Hua said with a smile.


    "Men?" Xiaojiu''s confused eyes turned for a moment, and then he said: "my master is a man, I can give him life."


    Su Nianxia looked at her and said, "your idea is good, but it''s also important to put it into action. There are too many women staring at your master. If you don''t hold fast, you will be robbed by others."


    "I''ve done it. It''s no use. The master doesn''t like me." Xiaojiu said there was a little more melancholy in the voice.


    "How do you see it?" Shangguan Li rarely asks enthusiastically.


    Xiaojiu arranges his language and says off and on: "he looks at me like a child, different from sister Ruge. The host likes sister Ruge."


    Hua rugo was still drinking. After hearing this, he almost didn''t choke.


    Su Nianxia and shangguanli both take back their eyes from Xiaojiu. They don''t know what to say next.


    "When can I become as good as you, sister Ge?" Xiaojiu said, lying on Hua Ruge''s leg, looking at Hua Ruge with his face covered.


    Hua Ruge can''t answer the questions.


    She naturally understood childe wutrace''s mind, but it was useless to persuade her, and she had no way.


    Xiaojiu looks at Hua Ruge and doesn''t speak. Because he is drunk, he forgets to ask questions. He mumbles for a while: "it doesn''t matter. It''s good to be with him."


    Then she closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    Hua rugo sighed, took the wine pot from her arms, then turned over and took out a piece of soft fur to cover her.


    "The child is a little bitter, too." Su Nianxia is very sympathetic.


    She has been in love with the monarch for many years, which she knows best.


    Shangguan Li also nodded his head. Although he didn''t experience it, he could understand it from a woman''s point of view.


    Hua Ruge touches Xiaojiu''s head, which is heartache and helpless.


    After that, several people talked about the preparations for the war, mainly about the way back, and they went back to their caves at midnight.


    Hua Ruge returned Xiaojiu and went back.


    After that, Hua rugo felt a little guilty when he saw Xiaojiu. However, Xiaojiu may not remember what he said or understand the meaning of what he said. He still gets along with Hua rugo as before.


    Because the accomplishments of several people have almost stabilized, and it is impossible to break through in a short period of time, so they usually learn from each other''s moves and get familiar with the strength they just gained.


    Shangguan Li and Su Nianxia have the same strength. They feed each other.


    Hua Ruge is in the same state as Xiaojiu, and is also a strong and aggressive person, so naturally they will fight together.

 Chapter 2141

    Hua Ruge is still very good at controlling his own strength, but the junior nine is a little worse. After all, the actual combat experience is very little, and the mobilization of power is still a lot worse, which can be greatly improved in the actual combat.


    After a few days, the two really competed. As a result, Hua Ruge''s strength was stronger, not to mention his moves.


    Su Nianxia and Shangguan Li are surprised.


    We need to know that the power of the Xuan beast is much stronger than that of human beings. After all, the body strength is there. But Hua Ruge is a different kind. He can not only press the ordinary Xuan beast in the same state, but also can suppress the god beast. This power is a bit against the sky.


    Hua rugo could only scratch his head, and then said, "don''t look at me like this, my constitution is like this, and I don''t know what it is."


    "Evil." Su Nianxia shook her head and sighed.


    Shangguanli would rather sacrifice Gao Leng''s image to express his agreement.


    Hua Ruge''s helpless stall.


    Time passed quickly. It was more than 20 days since the last attack of the two temples, but there was no movement in the seven days. There were fewer and fewer people, and even a new man did not come in.


    "What''s the trick to hold for so long?" Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows.


    "Let''s fight together. We don''t know much about the means of the main temples. This time we will be passive." Said Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge nodded, and now she even has plans to escape.


    She''s not afraid of fighting, but it''s hard for her to wait so long. She''s looking forward to each other all day, and she''s afraid that the other side''s strength is too strong.


    Lanyu has tried to persuade Hua Ruge to run away for many times. She always looks at him with the expression of seeing and consulting the bag, but in fact, she has no bottom in her heart.


    But in Lanyu''s eyes, Hua Ruge and others are the most courageous and courageous people he has ever seen in his life.


    Because the time is too short, there is no great change in the cultivation of several people. They have only stabilized the state of the middle of the five fold and have not significantly improved.


    After all, cultivation is a time-consuming and energy consuming thing. It''s impossible for everyone to have huaru as a song devouring beast as a cheating device. Everyone else should practice steadily.


    Every time Hua rugo thought of this, he felt that his father, who had never met before, was not so unreliable. Although he did not protect their mother and son, he left her at least a beast, which could make her protect her mother.


    In fact, they are not only worried, but also the envoys. Now, eight of the twelve shrines have their disciples in place, but there are still several ways to go. It will take a few days.


    The new emissaries of the fire temple still want to attack ahead of time. Several anxious emissaries have responded. After all, they think it''s enough to deal with only eight people with the power of eight temples.


    However, the envoys of the time temple and the demon Temple refused. Their disciples were still on their way. They agreed that those people in the temple were far more difficult to deal with than they imagined, and that it was safer to attack when they arrived at the same time.


    And in terms of time, I''ve waited for more than 20 days, not less than the last few days.


    The power of the temple of time and the temple of demons is strong among the twelve main temples, so the emissary of the temple of fire dare not talk much.


    A few days later, twenty disciples of the temple of time arrived at last, which means that the twelve temples have been gathered.


    The emissary of the dark temple looked at only 20 people, and could not help saying, "I knew that the temple only had these people, so we might as well attack first."


    The appearance of the emissary of the temple of time is very young, and the actual age is not clear, but the appearance looks like he is only in his twenties. He is not angry at this, and he still says lightly: "brother Wang doesn''t know something. Although there are few people in the temple of time, they are all carefully selected, and they will surely come into use."


    "Better be so." Said the emissary of the dark temple.


    Six of the twelve temples have hundreds of people, and the other six are more than ten or twenty. These people in the time temple are all disciples of the seven realms. There are not only few people but also not very high strength in the thunder temple and the life temple.


    Obviously, these people are not going to rob the artifacts. Although Hua rugo and others offended the rule of qichongtian, they did not want to fight against other shrines or the eastern continent.


    But in such a battle, anyone who saw it would think that the young people in the eastern continent were more or less fortunate.


    Lanyu is guarding near the door recently. Seeing these people coming in, he informs Hua Ruge with the fastest speed.


    Hua rugo thought that the 12 major shrines should have a great move recently, so she let everyone else go back to the cave to refresh their energy, and she was sitting on the top of the mountain to watch the wind.


    When Shenyuan finds that Lanyu runs in flustered, she immediately opens her eyes and gives an alarm to the people around her.


    Several people in the cave opened their eyes and waved to cancel the border.


    Qichongtian is not big. At the same time, a group of people with different clothes came here. Without saying anything, they surrounded several mountains where they were. Because of the large number of people, the surrounding area was very large.


    Hua Ruge glanced at them and found that some of them were more than others, and some of them were less. He probably understood what this meant. Of course, he was relieved. It seems that not all the shrines wanted to be enemies with them.


    After knowing that, she looked over again to find the disciple in black, so as to judge whether the sign in Tuo Barry''s hand was from the temple.


    But it turns out that color doesn''t work at all, because when she saw that there were two groups of black people in different directions, and looked at the breath, she knew that they were not a temple man.


    She felt frustrated, and at the same time, she felt that these gods were too big. Isn''t it really embarrassing for her to hit the shirt?


    "Is the person standing below as beautiful as a song?" Someone in the sky is the first to speak.


    Hua Ruge looked up and saw a woman in red talking to her. The woman looked at her in her thirties, but it was obvious that she was very old and didn''t speak like a young man.


    Look at the breath. It''s the temple of fire.


    "It''s just me. What can I do for you Hua Yuege replied, still very relaxed.


    The woman snorted coldly: "little girl is not young and brave. How dare she kill more than 100 disciples of my temple? Is it true that there is no one in the temple of fire?"


    "What about someone?" Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "since you dare to fight our idea, you have to pay a price. Let alone them. Even you can''t leave here easily today."


    The woman heard the words and laughed: "little girl, you are not afraid to flash your tongue. How dare we 12 shrines say such an answer here? I would like to know what you rely on?"


    "There''s me."


    Before Hua Ruge could open his mouth, Tuoba Rui flew up and appeared opposite the temple of fire, facing the woman. His eyes were really cold. His momentum was completely released and he pressed against the other side.


    After he came out, juntianxia, mink and childe wutrace also flew to the sky and looked around.


    Su Nianxia and shangguanli fall on the top of the mountain and stand side by side with Hua Ruge.


    The people around the temple are looking at these people. The more they look at them, the more surprised they are. They can''t figure out how these people''s strength defeated those two hundred people. It''s clear that these are some small dolls with low strength.


    "You are Tuo BARREI?" The woman in the temple of fire asked Tuoba Rui,


    Tuoba Rui didn''t say so much and didn''t answer, just said: "fight if you want, and don''t talk nonsense."


    The woman was back, a face of anger.


    Next to him is a man who laughs and says, "some of the young people, they don''t even frown in the face of us. It''s so nice."


    The man was dressed in black, with a beard on his face. He looked like a strong man. He was quite forthright to listen to.


    Hua rugo wanted to know what temple this man was, so he said, "it''s useless to be afraid, but it''s better to stay strong to fight."


    "That''s just to my taste."


    "I also admire your majesty. I don''t know where the shrine is." Hua Yuege asked.

 Chapter 2142

    "It''s easy to say. I''ll protect the Dharma under the star throne of the ten halls of the lower demon hall and punish the big tiger." The man in black shouted.


    Hua ruogong arched his hand and said, "it''s the elder of the demon temple. Nice to meet you."


    "I think you''re a good kid, too. So, if you promise to go out with us and hand over the artifact now, how about the devil''s hall to protect your asexual life?" Xing Dahu continued.


    Hua rugo knows that this is also to protect them. After all, in the eyes of those people, they are doomed to die.


    "Thank you very much for your kindness, but I don''t agree with you." Hua opened her mouth with a smile.


    "Xing Dahu said with a smile:" good young people, have the spirit, no wonder young people have this achievement


    "I''m flattered, sir." Hua Ruge nodded.


    "Old Xing, what do you say to them? These people just don''t cry when they don''t see the coffin. If you show them some power, they will know how to beg for mercy." Another man''s voice came.


    Hua Ruge turned around and saw that the man was dressed in a white robe and looked like he was in his thirties. There were not a hundred or eighty people behind him.


    "The holy light temple has sent so many people to catch some of our posterity. It''s really powerful." Hua Ruge raised her eyebrows and said, naturally, she didn''t have a good face for such a person who spoke rudely.


    The man was also a face of authority, after hearing this, his face suddenly changed: "little girl, what a mouth."


    "I''m ashamed. I''m not as good as your face. I can''t match that thickness." Hua Yuege went on.


    "You..." And the man of the house of the Holy Light opened his mouth, and knew not what to say.


    Hua Ruge swept around, and then said, "but it''s just a group of bandits who bully our young age and call themselves the teacher of justice. Such shameless behavior will be seen this time."


    "That''s right. It''s shameless." Su Nianxia took one sentence aside.


    Most of the temple people''s faces are already very ugly, after all, unreasonable.


    "In any case, the majesty of the main temple can''t be provoked. If you commit an act within seven days, you will be punished."


    "The rules are dead, but people are alive. We abide by them to give you the face of the western continent, but you want to use them as our soft persimmon to bully at will. There is no door." Hua as song disdains the way.


    "No wonder we are." The emissary said a word and waved his hand gently: "you guys, I don''t need to say anything more."


    "Yes, just kill." Said another emissary in black.


    It is the dark temple.


    After saying that, he took the lead in attacking with others. The weapons on these hands were forged of black iron, with black and dark air on the surface. It was very powerful when looking at the lethality.


    "I want to avenge the death of my brothers." The second of the messengers of the temple of fire attacked.


    Later, the earth temple, the water temple, the demon temple, and the holy light temple all took action. However, because the opponents were too few to open, the first wave of attacks was not many.


    The temples with few people did not move for the time being. They all stood in the air and watched.


    "Just a big fight." Mink is very happy to see that these people are not nervous, but he also knows that opponents are difficult to deal with, so a purple pattern appears on his forehead, and his strength suddenly rises from five to seven.


    Holding yuruyi in his hand, childe wutrace calmly enters into the state of battle. His whole body is covered with white light and looks inviolable.


    The emperor''s Tianjing was running. There were nine golden dragons around. The mountain axe was wrapped by golden light. It was very powerful.


    Tuoba Rui holds the emperor''s sword in his hand, and his whole body is covered with fierce murderous spirit. His whole body is like a sword coming out of its sheath, which makes people dare not face its edge.


    On the top of the mountain, shangguanli and Su Nianxia are in a group, intending to kill the enemy together.


    Xiaojiu''s opening-up momentum is also very impressive, and he has been able to take charge of himself.


    When Hua Ruge took out the heartbreak gun, the whole person''s momentum changed. Compared with the previous calm and calm, now it''s a bit more domineering and indomitable. The image is almost the same as the rumor.


    The battle between the two sides started immediately. This time, the main shrine was afraid of losing face again. It sent the strongest of the seven elements of Shenyuan realm, each of them was a person with expertise and experience in all kinds of battles.


    Hua Ruge and others clearly felt the change of each other''s strength in this battle, but they did not put it in their eyes. No matter how strong it was, it was the seven realms. It was not worth mentioning in front of them and chaos artifact.


    So at the beginning of the fight, several people are like a tiger in a flock. One move can hurt the opponent and retreat. Even if there are many people, they can''t threaten them.


    The onlookers finally know why the two hundred people were killed so easily before. Almost every skill and combat power of these young people are terrible. Moreover, there are chaos artifacts in their hands, which can crush the seven fold environment.


    "Chaos artifact is so powerful." Said an old man in white.


    This is the emissary of the space temple. He found that the artifact can at least enhance a person''s combat power to a certain level, which can play a decisive role in the war.


    The emissary of the temple of time stood aside and nodded slightly: "yes, it is indeed a chaotic artifact."


    The people of other shrines also saw it, and their eyes were red at the same time. As long as the shrines got this, they could not have a greater development.


    But there are only five artifact. Even if you get them, it will inevitably be another bloody storm.


    The disciples of the temple began to attack in order to explore the strength of their opponents. Now they found that they couldn''t compete with each other, so they immediately retreated back. When they started again, they had already used their own temple Kung Fu.


    In addition to the real fire outside the sky of the fire temple, the Earth Dragon of the earth temple, and the ice sealed spirit of the water temple, the holy light bomb of the holy light temple, the Magic Arrow of the demon temple, and the dark spirit of the dark god temple are all exerted.


    In this way, the combat effectiveness of the temple disciples has also been improved at least once, and Hua rugo and others have seen many moves for the first time. On the safe side, the moves are no longer open and close, but on the cautious side, so that the other side will turn passive into active.


    Hua rugo thinks that the most headache in these moves is the Magic Arrow of the demon temple. They don''t attack near, but stand in the distance and hold a bow to shoot out the unique spirit. This kind of attack without substance is just overwhelming.


    In addition, the attack of the temple of light and the temple of darkness requires 10000 people to be careful not to be plotted by either side.


    It''s not about real ability, it''s about magic.


    But Hua Ruge can''t use magic power easily. After all, there are so many people around. Maybe when will they attack her.


    Xiaojiu even came back to Su Nianxia and shangguanli when the disciples of the temple changed their moves. They were three together, and they could be safer if they looked at one direction alone.


    In this way, it seems that the main shrines have suppressed Hua rugo and others in the battlefield, but the situation is not optimistic in the eyes of people around them, because even if they do so, they will still not hurt those people.


    What does this mean?


    That''s the other side has room.


    Sure enough, after a single breath of incense, several people found out the way of the temple''s hand slowly, then they grasped the rhythm again and attacked actively.


    Among them, mink didn''t pay attention to these people''s magic power from the beginning and has been attacking them. Although they were nearly injured several times, the injured people were the most.


    Tuoba Rui is the most murderous of them. He began to fight steadily. After finding out the strength of his opponent, it seemed that Tianzi sword suddenly had spirituality in his hand. Every time he shot, a dozen people were killed under the sword.


    Hua Ruge is seldom cautious in this battle, but after defending for a while, he gets tired of it. He immediately sweeps out a few people and smashes them to the disciples of the demon temple in the distance. Then he opens all his forces and kills all directions.


    Juntianxia has always been very aggressive, but also sweep a large area, without any paste.


    Although childe wutrace looks gentle and elegant, he is very old and spicy to start with. He has the right balance of power. He can neither waste nor kill the enemy accurately.


    After a few days of dueling with Hua rugo, Xiao Jiu below has gained a lot of fighting power. Especially now, he has accumulated a lot of experience. The more he fights, the easier he will be. He can kill the enemy while protecting Su Nianxia and shangguanli.

 Chapter 2143

    Although Su Nianxia is not strong in seven aspects, he has a strong killing power. The flame power of the staff makes it difficult for people around him to get close.


    Shangguan glass has no power of its own, but there are star charts and soul fixing beads near the body and the heart power is very strong, so many people are often concealed by her magic weapon.


    Of course, the other party didn''t use magic weapons either, but Hua rugo released the devouring beast. No matter what magic weapons were used, they were all eaten without any discussion, so that the other party''s temple could not take any advantage of them.


    The eyes of the temple people who didn''t do anything fell on the blue light, but they found that no matter how they used the divine yuan to probe, they couldn''t catch the blue light, let alone understand it.


    "It''s said that Hua Ruge has a magic weapon that can collect magic weapons. It''s really worthy of reputation." Someone said.


    "It''s just this thing. Why haven''t we heard of it?" There is humanity.


    The emissary of the dark temple retreated after the first wave of fighting. He said to the emissary of the temple of time, "brother, the existence of this thing is not good for us to fight. You should also fight."


    The speed of blue light is extremely fast. Before they tried to stop it in various ways, they failed. At this time, they had to turn to the temple of time.


    The young emissary nodded: "I will do my best."


    He said that his eyes were fixed on devouring the animals in motion.


    The devouring beast is surrounded by several people who are besieging shangguanli. One of them takes out a small gourd, and the devouring beast is eating and ready to run.


    At that moment, the air around him coagulated, and shangguanli and several besiegers stopped moving.


    This is the time God of time. It can still all things in the law of time. From another perspective, it is the universe.


    The people of the temples thought that it would be safe, but they didn''t expect that the blue light had not received any restrictions, and even stopped without stopping for a while, they quickly went to another place to eat magic utensils.


    It seems that he didn''t notice that someone here wanted to fix it.


    At the same time, shangguanli and others also moved.


    Not only him, but also the people in other temples are a little confused.


    The reason why the temple of time has the right to speak in many temples is that the gods are too rebellious, but they did not expect that today there are things that can not be controlled by the rules of time.


    "It seems to be a divine thing. We have no rules here." Said the white bearded emissary of the space temple.


    "Things of the gods? Isn''t that more powerful than the chaos artifact? " Said the emissary of the temple of light.


    The old man of the space Temple nodded, and then said, "this son is a man of great opportunity. We should not be enemies with him."


    "What''s wrong with the words of predecessors? They broke the rule of the seven heavens first. If they don''t deal with them, where will the face of our Lord''s temple go after that?" The emissary of the temple of fire.


    The old man sniffed the words lightly and hummed, "that''s also the reason why you have evil intentions."


    "I......" The God of the temple of fire.


    One is that he has no reason. The other is that the magic power of the space temple is also very terrible. The temple of his fire can''t be provoked at all.


    The emissary of the temple of time frowned and did not participate in the argument.


    The battle is still going on. After the time gods didn''t stop the devouring beast, the other shrines stopped trying. One by one, they gave up the idea of using magic weapons to win, and fought honestly.


    The devouring beast was not satisfied with this, so he went to eat all the weapons in the field without any special magic weapon, and any immortal weapon with a little level of taste would be eaten, and all the people present were the best in the temple, which one was not the best.


    Swallowing animals think it''s also good. They can eat more and let their masters have a steady stream of spiritual power.


    But it was happy, and the disciples of the temple could not stop crying, especially the demon temple and the holy light temple.


    They used bows and arrows and sticks, all of which were top-grade. They were soon stared at by devouring animals, so they were only fighting in a blink of an eye. These people could not fight any more because their swords were destroyed and their spirits were shocked.


    Hua Ruge has become the biggest beneficiary, because these weapons are all good treasures. Although they are far from the level that can make her breakthrough, they can provide her with a steady stream of spiritual power and constantly increase her combat power.


    After she used the body quenching method, she was already the strength of shenyuanjing''s seven parts, that is to say, if she didn''t take the artifact and shenyuanjing''s eight parts, she would have to compete. If she took the chaotic artifact, even if the eight parts were in front of her, it would be tofu.


    Now she can basically sweep three earth dragons and the people sitting on them seriously with one shot, and become a human like fighting machine in the crowd, unstoppable.


    Only when the people of the surrounding Temple saw the combat effectiveness did they know that the rumors were true. In terms of strength and strength, people and beasts of the same level in the world should not be rivals of this woman.


    This is even stronger than the beast''s terror power, which makes people astonished. It''s estimated that the dragon will cry if it wants to compete with her.


    Other people are also very strong. Although their power is not as strong as Hua Ruge, everyone has a unique way of attack. They are only stronger than Hua Ruge in terms of lethality and never weaker than her.


    "We can''t go on like this. This is the second wave. It''s not their match at all." There is an emissary looking at the situation.


    There are several temples around that don''t want to fight. Among them are Leishen temple, Fengshen temple that has dealt with huaruge, and space temple, life temple and war god temple that are not interested in artifacts.


    In addition, it is only the temple of time that intends to make a move.


    "They can''t last long." Said the emissary of the temple of time.


    "What a despicable thing." The emissary of the temple of life is a young woman, and the strength of the people behind her is not strong. She is also quite upright, so she can''t help but make a sound after hearing this.


    The emissary of the temple of time didn''t mean to fight, so he didn''t open his mouth.


    But other main battle temples dare not open their mouths easily, because although the life Temple always advocates peace, its strength cannot be underestimated, and no one dares to offend.


    In addition to the temple of time, the main battle shrine has taken nearly 100 people, so the wounded will come down for treatment, and then they will go up to the chariot battle one after another, which will produce considerable consumption.


    After looking at it, Xing Dahu of the demon temple also said: "so many of us bully a few posterity, but it''s not fair enough to use this way."


    "So the demon temple is going to quit?" The God of the dark temple made the cold way.


    As a person in the same way, there are not so many scruples in the dark temple.


    "Of course not. It''s just that these actions are too serious. I think it''s about winning or losing." Xing Dahu went on.


    "Brother Xing thinks he can win?" The emissary of the dark temple went on.


    Xing Dahu humed, "it''s fair to fight alone even if you lose. It''s better than being a villain."


    "I''m open-minded, and I admire you." Talking is like a song.


    At this time, Hua Ruge is killing several people in the dark temple with one shot. Looking at the direction of Xing Dahu, he agrees.


    "Girl doll is good at it. I have a fight with you." With that, Xing Dahu flew over the battlefield, which was a stand to fight alone.


    "I can''t ask for your advice." Hua rugo said that he shot several people down and flew up. He was very smart and didn''t put the people around him in his eyes.


    Even the people of the temple can''t help but live in their hearts and say hello.


    Such a woman can''t be admired.


    Xing Dahu is very appreciative of Hua Ruge. Seeing this, he says in a loud voice: "good ability."


    Hua Ruge stood opposite him and said with a big fist, "please, elder."


    "Then I''m not polite. The girl is careful."


    "OK."


    The two said once, and Xing Dahu''s spear came out. He is the top seven strength. The cultivation skill is the orthodox magic gate skill. He has a magic spirit.


    The evil spirit Hua Ruge thought that it was used properly, and he nodded with admiration and picked up the long gun in his hand.


    She used all her strength to make a move. Because of her strong strength and artifact, Xing Dahu almost took one move and quickly backed away, because Hua rugo didn''t hurt him until he unloaded his strength in the middle.


    Xing Dahu stood there and said in surprise, "it''s so powerful."

 Chapter 2144

    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "I''m going to accept it, elder."


    "I''m sure you are much better than my husband." Xing Dahu is very happy.


    Hua Yuege laughs and doesn''t speak.


    "I Xing said to do it. Since I lost to you, the demon temple will no longer participate in the siege." "Xing Dahu said to the lower part:" all the disciples obey the order and withdraw immediately


    The disciples of the demon Temple all looked at the scene in the sky, and naturally heard the order of Xing Dahu at the first time, so they immediately withdrew and watched the battle.


    The emissary of the dark temple frowned and said, "brother Xing may explain this to the temple master?"


    "The Lord of the temple is always aboveboard. If you know this situation, you must make the same decision." Xing Dahu snorted coldly.


    Hua Yuege was a little surprised. He immediately said with a fist: "I''ve written down the feeling of keeping my hand today. If there''s anything I can do for you in the future, I will try my best."


    "It''s not that I lost, but my old Xing loves to make friends. If you don''t give up, how about having a drink in the future?" Xing Dahu said in a loud voice.


    Although Hua Ruge has now recovered her daughter''s body, no one in the world knows that Hua Ruge is good at wine, so it''s not rude for him to say so.


    "I''m grateful that you look up to me, but I don''t want it." Hua Ruge promised happily.


    The two people were very happy to talk, but they were confused by other temple people. Did the girl think she could survive the disaster?


    Hua Ruge and Xing Dahu agreed to fight again, because there are more and more things to devour the beast, and the power in her body is more and more powerful. The gods of the main shrines are like nothing in front of her, completely despised.


    The battle continued. Once the disciples of the temple were injured, they would be cured. The healing skill of the holy light temple was very powerful. After these people were cured, they were put into the battle again, and they had been fighting in wheel wars.


    From morning to dusk, Tuo barrui looked at the waves of the main shrines, knew that this was not a way to go, and decided to solve it once.


    With one sword, he cut several people into two parts, and then the whole person rose up in the air, killing more.


    Hua Ruge knew that he was going to enlarge his moves. She also understood the current situation. After all, not everyone can die here even if they are struggling like her. Other people''s blood is not so strong.


    But she didn''t think that Tuoba Rui should do it at this time. After all, time temple and space temple have not yet done it. If Tuoba Rui is exposed too early, they can no longer have an advantage.


    "I will." Hua Yuege said that he also flew to Tuo BARREI, turned his hand and took out a small yellow bell.


    The people of the earth temple have an ominous premonition when they look at the bell. This treasure will not be refined by her.


    Tuo Ba Rui knew that Hua Ruge had been able to control the little bell, so he just stood in the void, and the momentum did not continue to change.


    All the major shrines knew that it was the treasure of the earth temple. They all frowned and were quite alert.


    "Unbridled, little girl dares to take the holy things of my temple, but she still can''t give them out quickly." The emissary of the earth Temple roared.


    Hua Ruge chuckled and watched him play with the taste: "your things? Do you call and see if it agrees? "


    "You want to die!"


    "I don''t want to laugh at you when I learn to be a robber before I get home." Hua Yuege said a word and then gently shook his hand.


    But this slight movement, the whole seven days of the earth will shake up.


    The faces of the people in the main shrines were tense, and they looked at her warily.


    "Don''t say it. It works." Hua Ruge said and shook again.


    "Do it!"


    When the bell makes a sound, there are waves of yellow around it. After the waves spread, the whole sevengtian earthquake is more severe. Rocks and soil are condensed into one Tulong under the power of yellow light.


    The strength of the Tulong is stronger than that of the disciples of the earth temple before, reaching the peak of shenyuanjing. What''s more, there are not one or two summoned. In a blink of an eye, hundreds of Tulong are condensed, attacking the main temples.


    Hua Ruge is still ringing the bell, playing happily.


    Several earth dragons emerged from the ground, bringing Su Nianxia, shangguanli and Xiao Jiu up to protect their safety.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    With the sound of the bell and the formation of the Tulong from the mountains or underground, thousands of them soon appeared, almost in a short time to solve those who had besieged them.


    Then Tulong attacked the temples that took the initiative, like those that never took the initiative.


    The people in the main shrines are flustered. They didn''t expect that Hua Ruge could completely drive the bell, and her strength is far stronger than people know, otherwise, it would not be possible to gather so many earth dragons.


    Faced with several times of their own Tulong, these temples had to flee in a panic. The disciples of the demon Temple felt that the decision of the emissary was too wise, or now they would also face these afraid Tulong.


    In fact, these Temple people do not have the corresponding artifact, because this time they are determined to get it, so several people have the treasure of the temple. But seeing that the blue light is too terrible, they dare not take it out, which will lead to the downfall.


    The envoys of the space temple, the life temple and the war god temple all frowned slightly. Obviously, they didn''t expect to be dominated by Hua Ruge, and they didn''t know if they should.


    The Holy Son of the temple of time looked awe struck, turning his head to several people: "how many people want to watch these people play havoc on the head of my twelve temples?"


    The wind of the Lei temple did not give up and hurriedly said: "I have a long history of Lei temple and miss Hua, and the Lei God once said that he would protect me, so it''s inconvenient to do it."


    "The temple of wind also has a deep communication, which is inconvenient for friends." The emissary of the wind temple also said. Before he came, Zhou Miaomiao, the saint daughter, repeatedly told him that he couldn''t do it. The temple master also promised, and he would do it.


    "I just agreed not to do it again. Now I can''t be treacherous, and I also believe that you can solve the immediate crisis." After that, he said.


    Now he is a little lucky to finish early. So many earth dragons are very difficult to deal with when they can''t use the same artifact.


    When several people in the space Temple haven''t expressed their opinions, the temple of fire can''t bear to be chased. The emissary suddenly turned over his hand and took out a magic wand. With a wave, it ignited a raging real fire and attacked dozens of Tulong.


    Those earth dragons turn into magma in the moment of encountering the real fire, and disappear into invisibility after a moment.


    "No!" The emissary of the temple of time stopped drinking.


    At the same time, he added the law of time to himself, turning it into a light and shadow going towards the direction of the burning temple, trying to seize the staff.


    The wand came out more concerned about devouring the beast. It came in this direction almost at the same time as the emissary, but it was farther away.


    Kwai, the God of fire, saw anger at the top of his eyes. He quickly waved his hand, and the other fire went towards the other earth dragons.


    At this time, the emissary of the temple of time had come near, but the real fire could not be snatched before, so he quickly turned around and dodged.


    Then the devouring beast arrived. He did not care about many things. He swallowed them with his mouth toward the magic wand. He also ate the real fire. He did not care about the first fire in the world.


    Hua Ruge felt the most clearly. Now her pupils are all shrinking.


    The action of swallowing the beast is very fast, others only see a flash of blue light, and then the staff originally held in the hands of the God emissary of the temple of fire disappears.


    Only the God of the temple of time saw it in a trance. It was not a artifact, but a small beast.


    A little beast that can eat the artifact?


    He frowned.


    Hua Ruge also breathed a sigh of relief. He told the devouring beast to erase the soul mark on it. It''s a treasure and can''t be eaten.


    Devouring the beast is not willing to go back.


    At this time, the Lord of the fire Temple spits out a mouthful of blood, only feeling the spirit weak and fainting.


    "Damn..." He spits out two words and then has to use his kung fu to heal his wounds.

 Chapter 2145

    It''s only a moment''s effort. The staff then moves from the emissary''s hand to Hua Ruge''s hand. She weighs it and throws it to Su Nianxia, "here you are."


    "Thank you, sister." Su Nianxia takes over, and infuses his spirit into it.


    Ordinary people can''t control such artifact, but Su Nianxia herself is the body of fire lotus in the divine world. It can be said that no one in the world can play with fire better than her. She just realized a little bit, waving is a supreme real fire hitting in the air, which is more intense than the flame of the previous emissary.


    After all, the emissary is only for temporary use. This treasure does not recognize him as the Lord.


    "Good baby." Su Nianxia''s happy way.


    With this, her combat effectiveness is not as simple as a little bit of promotion. She can kill herself even if she comes to a shrine.


    They are happy, but the people in the temples can see that their backs are cold. It''s only a short time that the artifact of the temple of fire has become someone else''s artifact. The powerful spirit power of the temple master has been wiped out in an instant,


    and that''s the treasure of the temple of fire. This little girl can use it even when she holds it in her hand. Who should I talk to?


    At first, there were several shrines that were in a hurry to take out the treasure. Now it''s ok if they don''t take it out. It''s faster to take it out and die.


    The emissary of the temple of time quickly returned to his position, and said to the emissary of the temple of space, "master, I should also fight."


    "Although these young people commit murders in these seven days, they are justifiable. We, as the rule makers, want to impose sanctions, but the sanctions also need to have a limit." The old man of the space temple said.


    "What do you mean, sir?"


    "I will only help you to break these two magic weapons, but I will only do it this time, and I will not hurt people." The old man went on.


    The envoys of war temple and life Temple nodded.


    As a member of the twelve shrines, they could not ignore the provocation, but they did not want to help the tyranny, so they only agreed to break two magic weapons.


    Time Temple smell speech to nod a way: "as long as a few help, it is a force, under the nature dare not expect other."


    "Good."


    The goddess emissary of the temple of life promised, and then said to a dozen people behind him, "follow me."


    Only see this God to make closed eyes, the person behind closed eyes at the same time, green clothes around scattered green life force.


    Hua Ruge is eager to see the skills of these mysterious temples. He is still shaking the bell.


    At the next moment, green and tough vines will grow on the ground of the whole battlefield. These vines will rise faster when they see the air, and then they will go to the moving Tulong and wrap it up.


    Hua sang like a bell, and the Earth Dragon roared and struggled.


    But the strength of the vine is stronger. After a moment of entanglement, most of the Tulong are crushed to pieces.


    The vines did not stop because of this, but went to Hua Ruge and wanted to wrap her in all directions.


    Hua Ruge, seeing the terror of the vines before, can predict the end of his life if he is wrapped. It is not zongzi but meat mud.


    But it''s overwhelming. She can''t move out even in a blink.


    Tuoba Rui raises his eyebrows displeasantly. The emperor''s sword flies to the sky with a trembling sound, and cuts the vines on all sides.


    Tianzi sword with the power of the avenue, the vines were not only cut off, but also withered.


    For a moment, the emissary frowned. At the next moment, new vines came out, part of them were singing to him and part of them were singing to Hua.


    The emissary of the space Temple saw the opportunity, and the whole person disappeared at the same time.


    Juntianxia only felt the fluctuation of the power of space behind him. He cut the past without saying anything, but this ax cut an empty space.


    At the same time, Su Nianxia felt that there was also the power of space in front of him. A staff waved in the past, but it was still an empty fight.


    The old man of the space Temple appeared behind Su Nianxia for the third time, and a long sword was placed on Su Nianxia''s shoulder.


    Just now, it''s too late for juntianxia to deal with it. He immediately burst into gold light and stared at the old man and said, "you should dare to come here, I will make your space Temple restless."


    "Don''t panic, little friend. I have no malice." The old man said to Su Nianxia and held out his hand. "How about I keep the staff for you first?"


    Although Su Nianxia is usually out of tune, his psychological quality is very good. He did not panic in the face of the old man. Instead, he said with a smile, "I can give this thing to the old man. I don''t know how much I can keep it. I won''t give it back."


    The onlookers were shocked again. The swords were all on their necks. Is this girl still in the mood to bargain? I''m not afraid to die?


    The old man was going to take it back to the temple of fire, but he said it politely. Unexpectedly, he was caught by someone.


    "If the girl comes after the war, I will pay you back." Now he can only be wrong, after all, said the tiger teeth can not be counted.


    Su Nianxia smiled, put the staff on the old man''s hand, and said with a smile, "I''ll bother you."


    The old man looked at Su Nianxia''s calmness, and then saw the Dragon Qi burst out all over the world. He was quite amazed. These young people are really unusual.


    He took the staff and disappeared again. In an instant, he fell back to the position of watching the battle.


    Su Nianxia is easy to deal with, but Hua Ruge is not so easy. When the vines touch Hua Ruge, they only see that Hua Ruge''s body shape disappears. When it appears again, it is another direction.


    The old people of the space temple are quite surprised, because even the disciples of the space Temple seldom can use the magic. I didn''t expect that Hua Ruge, at a young age, not only has strong fighting ability, but also knows the space magic.


    The emissary of the war shrine narrowed his eyes, turned his hands and took out a long sword. The same was true for the dozen disciples behind him. These people flew up and surrounded Hua Ruge.


    The old man of the space temple and the disciples behind her together blocked the space where Hua Ruge was, so that she could not use the magic power.


    It''s useless for Hua Ruge to shake the bell again, because there are vines in the temple of nature. Her Earth Dragon can''t exert its power, so it''s only her own.


    On the other hand, Tuo BARREI and others who wanted to make a move were all trapped in the vines, and other shrines besieged them again, leaving them no time to separate.


    The hall of war god cultivates the sword way, so all people use a long sword. These people also have sword spirit, as if they have already reached the state of integration of man and sword. It''s very difficult to deal with them when they watch the murderous spirit soar.


    Hua Ruge knew that these people were coming for the bells. She didn''t want to make enemies. She immediately said to the old man in the space temple, "elder generation, younger generation''s bells will also be kept by you. You are very tired."


    Said directly to throw the bell past.


    This time around waiting to see a good play are a little stupefied, I did not expect Hua rugo even do not fight on the recognition and advice.


    The emissary of the temple of life had just begun to attack, and suddenly realized that the goal had been achieved, so when he opened his eyes, he was still a little confused, and he was totally unadaptable to such an opponent.


    The people who fought in the temple also planned to fight in a big battle. They would meet this strange woman, but they didn''t expect that the heavy blow suddenly hit the cotton. Looking at the relaxed appearance of the other party, they could not get back to God.


    This is It''s too casual.


    The old people in the space shrine didn''t respond to the bell, but they soon wanted to understand each other''s intentions. As long as you throw such a thing that doesn''t belong to you, you can avoid confrontation with the three temples. This business will make no loss.


    He then smiled and withdrew the space just blocked.


    Those main battle temples are too angry. This is also Taiji thief.


    In particular, the emissary of the temple of time had a very ugly face. He thought he could use the three temples to defeat several people. Unexpectedly, the other side was so cunning that he took the initiative to hand over the things without waiting for robbery.


    The plot made him wonder how to describe it.


    Su Nianxia and others can''t help laughing when they look at the temples in embarrassment, surprise or anger.


    Hua Ruge is Hua Ruge. You never know what card she will play next.


    The war god hall has been preparing for a long time, and all the positions have been standing, but now it can only be recovered by chatting. The emissary bows to Hua Ruge and says, "I''m offended. I will have a chance to duel with the girl in the future."

 Chapter 2146

    The moment when the bell was handed over by a big war in Hua Ruge disappeared in invisibility. In the thunder temple and the wind temple, the magic Hall said no, and after the life temple, the space temple and the war god temple withdrew the Shentong, there were only six main war temples left.


    Among the six shrines, except for the temple of time, the other five shrines have been attacked by the previous wave of Tulong and injured more than half of the disciples. When they dare not use the artifact, their combat effectiveness is much lower than before.


    If we continue to fight hard at this time, these temples will not even be able to fight in chariots. At most, two or three waves can be destroyed by several people.


    At this time, the envoys of the five major shrines all turned their eyes to the temple of time, which has never been put into action. Time, as one of the most powerful laws in the world, has great killing power.


    The emissary of the temple of time failed in two successive plans. He thought that the chariot battle would work. Later, he thought that the temple of space and other people could bruise these people. However, he didn''t expect that the final problem was all on his head.


    After he left, the Lord of the temple gave orders to take people down and rob the artifact of God. Then he had no way back.


    He looked at Hua Ruge and others with awe inspiring eyes, and said: "you guys, I was giving you a chance. If you hand over the chaotic artifact now, you can spare your life."


    "Then we have your kindness. We would rather die in battle. What''s more, in this war situation, it''s not clear who loses or wins? " Hua Ruge picked his eyebrows at him, which was quite provocative.


    The emissary''s face sank again. "Then don''t blame Ben for being rude."


    "You''re welcome. We''re not used to it." Hua Ruge is still smiling.


    Now the situation is so good that she almost called a member of Zhan temple to duel with each other now. Considering that there is no perfect victory, she can''t go too far.


    The emissary of the temple of time snorted coldly and closed his eyes.


    as like as two peas behind twenty eyes closed, their breathing rhythm was the same. It seemed that they were using the same magic power together.


    Tuo Ba Rui immediately took Hua Ruge''s hand, and without waiting for the other side to release his sword, he immediately waved it to the other side, and a long blade covered all the people in the temple of time.


    At this time, other shrines found that it was not good. They immediately flew up, and dozens of people stopped them at the same time.


    When the blades of dozens of people are in contact with the sword Qi, even the people with the blades are cut by the sword Qi instantly. These people immediately spill blood on the sky, and then land on the ground are pieces of blood.


    Jianqi then went to all the people in the temple of time.


    There are also disciples from the temple below who want to rush up to stop them, because today''s sword power has been weakened by half, so they can definitely take over.


    The childe without trace squinted at these people.


    Time is still in a small area, and those people are in the same place.


    The sword Qi is heading towards the direction of the temple of time.


    Several temples in the war suddenly hesitated. They didn''t know whether they should do it or not. Compared with this, they were more surprised. They thought that this group of people, China, knew the spatial magic as a song, which was very rare. They didn''t expect that they knew the temporal magic.


    As the two most powerful laws in the world, these two people are able to learn from each other without a teacher. This insight and chance are terrible.


    What''s more, they are only a few years old and will surely achieve more in time.


    Just as these people struggled and hesitated, the emissary of the temple of time suddenly opened his eyes. At the moment, the sword Qi was less than a fist away from him, but in the moment when he opened her eyes, the sword Qi stopped.


    Not only sword Qi, but also under the influence of the law of time, the whole battlefield is still. Everyone''s expression and expression are the same as before, and they can''t move any more.


    Those who have been taken away from time even stop thinking and consciousness. They don''t know what''s going on at the moment, so they have no ability to resist.


    The emissary smiled, waved his hand and said, "kill them, one will not stay."


    "Yes."


    After that, the twenty disciples agreed to come down and immediately went to the battlefield.


    Even the childe without trace can''t stop because he can''t compare with those people who work together, let alone others.


    The people of the main temples around were not stopped. They watched the temple of time do all these things. Many of them did not see their backs cool. This terrible rule power, who dare to compete with it.


    One man went up first and beheaded the childe without trace.


    "Boy, you''re sneaking." When a light voice sounded, people saw Xiaojiu in the temple of Childe wutrace suddenly move, and the sword in his hand cut his back towards the disciples of the temple at that time.


    The disciple thought that these people could not escape from the rule of time, and had no defense at all, so even if they were cut in half.


    When the life features of his things, his supernatural power will disappear, and the body will freeze in the air.


    Xiaojiu frowned, then hurriedly got out of the way to protect others.


    People saw that over the battlefield, in a state of stillness, xiaojiuyi seemed to be completely free from the restrictions of rules, and could fight against the people of the temple of time.


    She is not alone, of course.


    People in the temple of time regard Hua Ruge as their eyesore, so at the beginning, three people went straight to Hua Ruge.


    Just as they were approaching, they saw a blue light flash in Hua Ruge''s sleeve. Then they saw a black hole suddenly appeared in front of them. Without any reaction, they were sucked in by the black hole.


    They didn''t see it clearly at a close distance, but the people around them could see it clearly. The blue light was not a magic weapon but a small beast. Its body was very small, but its mouth suddenly grew up and swallowed the three people directly.


    The speed of devouring the beast is very fast. After protecting Hua Ruge, I saw someone go to kill the mink and shangguanli on one side, and then I went straight to open my mouth and ate four more people.


    In a flash, eight disciples of the temple of time were killed.


    Fortunately, the emissary of the temple of time also retreated in a hurry because he could not see the situation. Otherwise, he could not escape to devour the beast.


    "Damn it!"


    Several people attacked the devouring beast.


    It''s the same way to devour a beast. If you open your mouth to those people, the attack force will disappear in its big mouth, and then it will send out a suction, and people will be swept into it.


    "Ahhh."


    The devouring beast roared at the people around him, motioning not to come forward.


    At the same time, Xiaojiu beheads two people again under the sword and acts as the guardian.


    The people of these shrines are all stupid. The only thing that can ignore the rules of the lower world is the gods of the divine world. This little beast is nothing more. How can that great beauty be immune? What''s the origin of these people.


    The emissary of the temple of time was also angry, because the time was coming. He motioned to the people at that end to fight against Su Nianxia and the emperor.


    His disciples are ordered to move. This side is close to the devouring beast, so the devouring beast runs by.


    But it''s just past. The God makes an instant hand to Hua Ruge in the stillness. He knows that the little beast is Hua Ruge. As long as he kills Hua Ruge, the little beast has no owner, it''s easy to do.


    In his hand, he stabbed Hua Ruge''s neck with a sharp sword, intending to cut off the whole head of Hua Ruge.


    Just at the moment when the long sword was about to meet, a silver flash suddenly flashed around him, and his powerful force hit him upside down and flew out.


    Look at Hua Ruge''s side again. Tuoba Rui suddenly gives birth to two huge silver wings. It is one of them that just hit the emissary.


    After a successful attack, Tuo Ba Rui turned around and was relieved to see that Hua Ruge was OK.


    Others will be controlled by the rules, but the rules can not completely restrain him. He struggles for a moment and then recovers his freedom.


    People around are even dumber, watching and moving a moment doubt life.


    "You want to die."


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes glistened with silver light. The silver wings behind him waved again, and he split against the emissary who was flying backwards.


    The God wants to use time to be still at this time, but the time around is still, but the silver wing is still moving.


    He watched the silver wings come to him, and the cold and piercing feeling came from the forehead.


    The onlookers all blinked to make sure that what they had just had was a dream. What kind of monsters are these?

 Chapter 2147

    At the same time, the disciples of the seven shrines were not spared, because after the strike of Tuoba Ruiza, the time for time to be still had come, and all of them recovered consciousness.


    They just feel that the things in front of them have changed. There are people in front of them the moment before. At this moment, someone is standing in front of them with a long sword.


    These people instantly react to the ghost of the temple of time, so they immediately put out their hands.


    People in the temple of time want to use the magic power of time to leave. As a result, childe wutrace is one step ahead of them this time, and their small space is still. When Hua rugo''s blade reaches near, it will be lifted again.


    So these people soon died under the sword of several people.


    Even though Hua Ruge was afraid, she didn''t know what happened before, but she knew how fierce it was when she saw that 21 people died in the temple of time.


    The magic of time is really terrible.


    She stretched out her hand and wiped the cold sweat on her forehead. She felt that the divine power of the temple was too rebellious, or she would not be offended in the future.


    "Scared?" Tuo Barry looked at her and said with a smile.


    Hua Ruge looked at his silver wings and whispered, "every time I see your big wings, I feel very windy and special security."


    Tuoba Rui dotes on smiling and


    people under the battlefield find that the people in the temple of time are dead after they can move. Suddenly, they realize that there is no hope at all, and that Tuoba Rui''s wings are very attractive.


    "Withdraw Withdraw... "


    I don''t know which emissary called out suddenly, and he would leave with people.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes at Hua Ruge were gentle, but when he heard the voice of the four sides, his eyes suddenly snapped up, and the huge silver wings went towards the escaping temple.


    When the wings were cut across, the remaining dozens of people were cut off.


    The other shrines are going in other directions. Juntianxia and Su Nianxia look at each other. They take out the seal of dragon and Phoenix. It''s their strongest killing move. It''s overqualified to deal with the defeated soldiers.


    For a while, dozens of people were crushed into meat cakes.


    Childe wutrace uses time to stay still again, and kills another remnant in a short time.


    The eyebrow pattern of mink flickers, which solves one part of the problem. The star map of Shangguan glass gathers the power of starlight and directly blows people to pieces.


    Xiaojiu still wanted to start, but when he looked left, he killed all the people. When he looked right, he also killed all the people. After a circle of Kung Fu, he found that there were no deserters. You know, there were hundreds of them.


    "You''re going too fast." Xiaojiu shook his head and sighed.


    Since the devouring beast is exposed, it will not hide its body. It falls on Hua Ruge''s shoulder and rubs her face with its small head. It looks stupid and cute. It doesn''t look like a fierce beast that can swallow many people with its mouth open.


    The elders of the space Shrine were supposed to stop several people from killing. Although the temples are not very close, they have nothing to do with it, and it''s not good to see their allies die.


    But he didn''t expect that a few people''s movements were so fast that they solved all of them in a blink of an eye.


    The onlookers also understand that they still have a base card when they fight. It''s incredible.


    After all the shrines of the main battle were eliminated, Hua rugo saluted to other shrines and said, "thank you very much for not being in trouble with me today. We are grateful."


    The elders of the space Temple frowned, and the envoys of the war temple and the life temple were also somewhat embarrassed.


    They didn''t do it before because they thought that those people were enough to take these young people out. They didn''t want to take advantage of people''s danger, but they didn''t expect that these young people would kill those Temple people without paying attention.


    They are a league after all, which is not easy to explain.


    But if they do now, they don''t have a chance to win. After all, the thunder temple, the wind temple and the demon Temple all have legitimate reasons not to go to war.


    each of them has only a dozen people. It''s estimated that if they want to fight again, they must be put in.


    Hua rugo knew what he was worried about when he saw their expression. It''s estimated that if these people don''t look down on themselves and others, they would have done it before, and now they are regretting that they can''t make it.


    She smiled, and then she bowed her hand and said, "I''m not unknowable. In this way, we can go out with you."


    The emissary of the temple of life is a beautiful little girl. She heard the light in front of her eyes and said, "what you said is true?"


    If we take people out and finish the task smoothly, there is an explanation at last. Outsiders can''t say that they didn''t try their best.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "I am a woman, but I will do what I say and never regret."


    "Well, I''m worthy of being the man that I''m looking for. I have courage." Xing Dahu is on one side.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "but I have another question. I don''t know if you can answer one or two."


    "Just say it." Said the old man of the space temple.


    "Well, how are you going to deal with these envoys who have taken us out?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    A few people behind her don''t worry about what she said. According to past experience, Hua Ruge will never suffer.


    "It''s not clear. It''s up to the twelve temples to decide." The old man said.


    Hua Ruge narrowed his eyes and said, "if the Lord of the twelve shrines is bad or good, who can we talk to in case of darkness?"


    "I will protect you from this situation."


    "Of course, I can believe in the character of the elder, but it''s easy to hide from the enemy when the spear is clear." Hua Ruge is still an expression of uneasiness.


    The old man also saw that Hua Ruge wanted to talk about conditions, so he asked, "what do you think of that little friend?"


    "If we have the ability to protect ourselves, we will not be afraid of it." Hua Ruge said with a smile, "look, elder, we are now suffering from serious loss of strength and injury."


    She said that she found a scar on the back of her hand that she couldn''t see without looking carefully. She showed it to several shrines, and those people all had an indescribable expression.


    This is also called injury?


    What else is seriously damaged? Are you sure it''s not made up? It''s estimated that their combat effectiveness will be destroyed even if they fill in the six major shrines.


    The old man nodded stiffly, "what do you mean, little friend?"


    "We need to take care of our injuries. As long as we have one month to recover, we will go out with our predecessors." Hua Ruge said his idea.


    A few people look at each other. It''s a little too long for a month and a half.


    "My predecessors calculate that it will take more than a month for you to go out and reply to the temple and wait for the people from the main temples to come here, which is longer than I need." Hua Yuege went on.


    "Let''s have a discussion." Said the old man.


    "Please help me, sir." Hua Yuege raised his hand.


    So the remaining six Temple emissaries got together and communicated with God yuan.


    Hua rugo knows that these people will agree without eavesdropping. After all, they can''t fight. Only in this way can they make a difference. Otherwise, what can be used to explain the fact that they only watch and don''t fight?


    You can''t kill some disciples by yourself, can you?


    Su Nianxia quietly gives Hua rugo a thumbs up. She also knows that it''s nearly two months since they came in, and Yupai only has one month and a few days left.


    as soon as the time arrives, seven days will not give them another time, and how much money is useless. They won''t have to go out by then.


    So they didn''t lose any money on the deal, just for the sake of the temple, and they didn''t have to deal with the three temples.


    After all, the space temple, the life temple and the war god temple are relatively difficult to deal with. It is better not to fight or not to fight.


    Sure enough, a moment later the old man said, "you won''t cheat us, will you?"


    "That''s easy to say." Hua rugo said and took out a piece of sheepskin, then took out the ink and handed it to Su Nianxia. After all, her words are so ugly.


    Su Nianxia took over and wrote an agreement without any inspiration, and then put his own soul mark on it.


    Several others have also made their mark.


    Finally, Hua rugo took it over and threw it to the old man and said, "can you rest assured


    "Good." The old man nodded, turned over his hand and took out the bell and staff and threw them back. "I''ve done what I said," he said

 Chapter 2148

    Hua Yuege took the bell in his hand and punched the old man in the space Temple: "thank you very much, let''s see you in a month."


    "Take care of your friends." The old man said and turned away.


    The little girl in the temple of life nodded to China like a song before she left.


    Hua Ruge watched these people leave.


    In the past, a big war scared away the other cultivators in qichongtian. Now there are only a few of them left.


    Hua Ruge turned his head and said proudly, "it''s done."


    "Elder sister, I really have you. Fortunately, your wound was lit up early. If it were healed later." Su Nianxia said with a smile.


    As expected, when Hua rugo raised his hand again, he found that the wound had already healed automatically under the operation of the Sutra, leaving only a shallow bloodstain, which disappeared after wiping.


    "That''s your fault. You can''t treat the wound differently because it''s small." Hua Ruge has a very important way.


    Tuoba Rui chuckled and said, "you have more ideas."


    "We have to think about it in this month." Shangguan Li said.


    Several people are nodding approvingly.


    "It''s not urgent. First, collect the spoils." Hua Yuege said and looked down at the corpse.


    Everyone except her frowned slightly.


    It was a little bit heavy when I just shot, so the scene was a bit difficult to clean up.


    Hua Yuege also coughs, not willing to start.


    "Girl, are you ok?" Blue feather ran out from behind a hill and asked.


    Hua Ruge felt that he had never seen Lanyu so easily. He quickly smiled and waved: "come here."


    Several people knew that she had found coolie, and they all went to another mountain. After all, the environment here is not suitable for living.


    "I treat you well, don''t I?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Blue feather nodded.


    "Then you can''t help me too much?" Hua Ruge said, pointing to the ground and said: "I''ll take the spoils and throw them to the gate of qichongtian, too polluting the environment."


    Blue feather scratched his head, thinking that he would not be able to run now.


    "Do well, and then you will do well." Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder and then flew away. The smell was not so good.


    Lanyu''s face is bitter. After all, he is also the son of the temple master. How can he be reduced to doing this dirty work.


    On the other side, Tuo BARREI has found another cave where he can settle down, paved clean firewood and changed his clothes.


    Hua Ruge flew all the way to see that several people of Childe wutrace were also placed around.


    "Do you want to celebrate such a good day? I''ll get some game back." Hua Ruge blinks at Tuoba Rui.


    "I''ll go. You''re hurt. Have a rest." Tuo Barry smiled and patted her on the shoulder.


    Hua, like a song, has no choice but to bite his lips.


    Tuoba Rui said and went out.


    Hua Ruge went out for a round and soon reached a consensus. They chose a half hillside flat and prepared to have a good meal here to supplement their lost physical strength.


    It''s still the old rule. Men are tidying up and cooking, while women are chatting with each other over snacks to exchange information about the war.


    "Shenyuanjing Qichong is not our opponent, but they should send all the students who are mainly trained this time. Now they are all destroyed by us. These temples are going to have a big earthquake this time." Said Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge was lying on a big stone and raised his legs and said, "just let them have an earthquake and know that we are not easy to provoke, or we will always be treated as soft persimmons."


    "It''s not a good ending." Shangguanli raises key questions.


    Xiaojiu is lying on his back in huaruge''s posture, with a small dried meat in his hand. He is very happy to eat.


    Hua Ruge spread out his hands and said, "I didn''t think about it. Step by step, maybe we will have some adventures in this month."


    Shangguan glass shook his head, thinking about the solution all the time.


    It''s true that this matter is getting more and more serious. It''s almost killing the main battle temples. It''s estimated that there are not too many Seven Realms in the temples.


    If we can always say that there are big restrictions in the seven heavens, the stronger people can''t come in, but once we go out, we can''t say what the situation is.


    "That''s right. Let''s talk about it later." Su Nianxia wants to open up.


    In the twelve temples, there are not unreasonable people, and even if they are unreasonable, they may not have no way to fight back. In the worst case, they can run back to the eastern continent and enjoy themselves as well.


    Xiaojiu didn''t take these as one thing at all. He ate happily.


    On the same day, they discussed for a while, and the final result was to act on their own initiative. After all, they didn''t know how to digest this matter in the twelve shrines. It was just that there were more reasonable people or unreasonable people.


    After finishing eating, they all went back to their respective caves to practice. Hua Ruge also adjusted for a while, because there were too many things to eat, and she didn''t digest a war. Now she needs to do Kung Fu to turn her spiritual power into her own.


    Tuoba Rui also went back to the cave to meditate. He had a lot of insight in this war, and wanted to take this opportunity to increase his strength of Shenyuan.


    The devouring beast was originally in the space of Hua Ruge, but it ran out at night. The little guy sniffed at the cave, with a thoughtful look in his big eyes.


    After a while, it passed through the border and ran out of the cave alone.


    Tuoba Rui is not shocked because he has been practicing.


    A few days later, Hua Ruge slowly opened her eyes and felt that her strength had increased a little. The reason why she didn''t increase any more was that her spiritual cultivation could not keep up with her and she couldn''t break through by force.


    After she left the customs, Lanyu came and handed over more than 800 rings to her, and said that he had no greed for ink.


    "Trust you." Hua rugo said, turning over his hand and taking out a bottle of pills and throwing it over: "here you are."


    The frightened look on Lanyu''s face: "old Boss, aren''t you going to kill me? "


    "Kill what mouth, that is Zengyuan Dan." Hua Yuege said at a glance.


    Blue feather opened the lid and sniffed, then his eyes lit up and said: "still It''s really... "


    "Nonsense, can I lie to you?" Hua Yuege said again, "what else do you want? See if I can find it here."


    "Really?"


    "Say."


    "I want a good weapon." Blue feather weak way.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t see that the strong man was soft and weak, so he quickly waved his hand and said, "OK, when I choose the best grade for you, what kind of weapon do you use?"


    Lanyu quickly shook his head and said, "I''m afraid it won''t work. If someone finds out, our temple will suffer."


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows: "what do you mean, do you want me to refine one for you?"


    "You can make weapons, boss?"


    Hua Ruge gave him a big white eye and asked, "what is it for?"


    "Knife, broadsword." Blue feather''s excited way.


    "I''ll make time for you to practice and wait." Hua Ruge should be down, anyway, idle is also idle.


    Blue feather said with bright eyes: "thank you, boss."


    "I don''t want to give you Bai Lian. All of these are classified to me." Hua rugo throws the ring back.


    Looking at the 800 rings, Lanyu almost fainted. He lowered his voice and asked, "boss Am I alone? "


    "Do you want weapons?" Hua, like a song, raises his eyebrows slightly.


    "Yes."


    Hua Ruge smiled at him, patted him on the shoulder and said, "then do well and listen."


    Blue feather can only nod.


    In the following days, Hua Ruge tried to make a big knife with the good materials from the search. She also learned the art of refining utensils for a long time, which is considered to be perfect, but it''s a lot worse than her level of alchemy, just a general level.


    She has tried several times and found that the materials of the western continent are much better than the materials she contacted before, so the difficulty is increased. She is not very satisfied with several times.


    So she went to find out whether there was any artifact or not from those skills for a while.


    In this period of time, what happened in the seventh heaven has spread all over the western continent. No matter the main temple or the affiliated small temple hears it, they can''t believe their ears. No less than 800 strong people are so easily gone?

 Chapter 2149

    They thought that it was terrible enough for the seven young people to provoke two or three main temples. They didn''t expect that the twelve main temples were beaten back together, and most of them died in them.


    We need to know that the disciples of qichongjing are absolutely strong. They are deacons or even above in the temple. Even if they are just ordinary disciples, they are also the generations of teachers and uncles. As the mainstay of resource allocation, they are all top-notch.


    It can be said that every friar in the seven realms is the main force of the temple. Even the main temple can''t bear too much loss. However, once entering the Seven Realms, he is the leader in the one hundred and seven realms. This time, he was killed by the group.


    Not to mention the heartache of the temple owners, but to say how terrible the fighting power of these people is.


    The former Heishui temple and the red flame Temple both took a breath of cool air after hearing this news. The owner of the red flame Temple felt that he was very wise and didn''t listen to Zhao Baofa to fight with these people at the beginning.


    otherwise, the twelve temples would dare to deal with them. What is their small temple? They were killed before they raised their hands.


    Those who used to know Hua Ruge in the red flame realm now think that the days we spent together were like separate lives. How can we compare them with Hu Yue who could not look at the tune and get along with it even more.


    After hearing this, the head of Blackwater Temple turned green. He thought he had been killed badly. But now, comparing with the situation of the main temple, he feels that he has earned a life. Later, he should be a man with his tail in his hand.


    The Lord of Leishen hall first received the news that Feng didn''t give up. After receiving it, he took a breath of cool air. He didn''t want to be the enemy of Hua Ruge and other people, but he could not imagine that these people were so powerful in fighting, and the twelve God hall couldn''t take them.


    Summing up the ending of other main battle shrines, he felt that it was too wise for him not to fight. Later, he still had to implement it. No matter what other shrines said, he always used the oracle of the day of thunderbolt as a shield. If he didn''t fight, he would be right.


    In any case, chaos artifact is also a wolf with more flesh and less flesh. Even if it is robbed, there will be a dispute. He would rather not want to put the temple in danger.


    It''s still half a month before the selection of Lei temple. The twelve Temple owners agreed to come to see the ceremony. After coming to see the ceremony, they would discuss how to deal with the young people in the East.


    And it''s not easy for them.


    After hearing the news, the other temple masters were almost mad. They all decided to go to qichongtian in person to meet the crazy Eastern overlord.


    The Lord of the demon temple was slightly dissatisfied after receiving the letter, because the demon Temple stopped halfway. He thought that if he didn''t stop, he would be able to help other temples. But considering that he didn''t fully understand the battlefield situation at that time, he didn''t blame him, and decided to go there in person.


    In the rest of the space temple, the life temple and the war god temple, the owner of the space Temple smiled after receiving the news and said to the Deacon on the side, "these people are greedy people. It''s destiny to end up like this."


    "Yes."


    "But these young people are also interesting. It''s really brave and resourceful to kill so many powerful people and stabilize us." He went on.


    "What the temple Master said is that it seems that the rumors in the East are true. These people do have means." Said the Deacon.


    The temple master stroked his beard and said, "so I''m more and more like meeting them."


    "It''s time for us to leave for the temple of thunder."


    "Leave tomorrow without delay."


    "Yes."


    The whole western continent is now surging, with all forces converging towards the Lei temple. There are even several Temple masters on their way.


    Qichongtian is still as relaxed as ever, almost all of them practice in their own cave.


    Hua Ruge found a piece of jade slips that recorded the method of refining the weapon. He found that the jade slips have been in use for many years, and the techniques recorded in them are mysterious at first sight.


    "This is good. I''ll give it to you when I learn it well." Hua Ruge said once and was ready to study.


    But at this time, she suddenly realized that there seemed to be something missing when she searched for the skill from the space. When she explored the space again, she found that the devouring beast that was sleeping every day was not there.


    "Snacks!" He immediately strained his pupils and recalled the last time he saw a devouring animal.


    She was afraid that the little guy would be coveted and secretly taken away.


    After thinking about the war, the snacks came out to eat. At that time, they were still by her side. It seems that she didn''t notice after that.


    She frowned and let go of Shenyuan to explore the place where the beast was devoured. It was not big in these seven days. It was within the scope of Shenyuan. She found that the little guy was lying in a flat crack, lazily basking in the sun. It looked very comfortable.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time she couldn''t breathe. When did the little guy learn to run without saying hello? She worried for several seconds.


    She did not transmit sound, but moved to the place where the devouring animal was. When she arrived, she found that this place was not the innermost, but the spirit was stronger than the innermost.


    "You''re such a little guy to enjoy it." Hua rugo picked it up from the ground behind his neck.


    Swallowing beast has no temper to face its master, and seems to realize that it''s not good to leave for so long, so he quickly climbed up Hua Yuege''s shoulder and rubbed his face. "Master," he said


    "Next time you can''t leave without saying hello, understand?" Hua Ruge''s thoughts at the moment are all devouring the beast.


    One man and one beast together for such a long time, although Hua Ruge''s mouth is more disrespectful, he still has a very long memory in his heart.


    Devouring the beast, he nodded his head to admit his mistake.


    Hua Ruge rubs it heavily and prepares to leave.


    "Wait, master, there''s something down here." Suddenly the devouring beast said.


    Hua Yuege was stunned, and then he saw that one paw of the Devourer was picking her shoulder, and the other paw was pointing to the crack in the ground.


    Only then did she notice that there were many deep cracks in this area, which should have been made by the bell of the earth temple before. Moreover, she had visited Daneng ashram several times before, and there was nothing outstanding about Reiki. Now it is obvious that it has changed.


    She was so concerned about devouring animals that she missed such a detail.


    Thinking of this, she closed her eyes and used Shenyuan to probe down. Shenyuan successfully reached the underground, but what she detected was not different from before. All the places below 100 Li were land and underground water, and nothing else.


    "Strange?" So she squatted on the ground, closed one eye and looked into the seam.


    As a result, there was nothing but black land.


    "What is it?" She turned to the gobbler on her shoulder.


    Devouring beast also shook his head: "I don''t know, but there must be."


    "You can''t even detect it?"


    The Devourer then shakes his head.


    "Interesting." Hua Ruge narrowed his eyes and immediately flew up. He turned his hand and took out the bell.


    "Do it!"


    She gently shakes, the bell sends out the clear and crisp sound, the pale yellow ripple spreads to the ground, this land vibrates again.


    This time, it''s not just a vibration, but a crack along the biggest crack.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, the crack grew larger and deeper.


    As soon as the movement came out, Tuoba Rui opened his eyes and rushed to the cave.


    By the time he arrived, ordinary people couldn''t see the deep crack in the ground. They haven''t seen any other changes for the time being, but Tuoba Rui felt that more and more strong aura came from the crack.


    This aura is several times stronger than the deepest.


    "Border!" Hua Ruge says to Tuoba Rui.


    She realized that she must have found something, which could not be known by people other than them.


    Tuo Ba Rui instructs him to turn over his hands and arrange a border to trap the spirit in it.


    Soon, childe wutrace and other people came here. Tuo BARREI asked them to help stop the people who came to spy. After all, there was too much movement just now, so he was afraid to disturb the people outside.


    Several people then went to the gate of the seventh heaven and said that there was a breakthrough in it. They were not allowed to go in and disturb them. They sent those who wanted to come in and inquire about the situation away.

 Chapter 2150

    The deacons and envoys from the outside did hear the voice and wanted to come in to find out, but they were told that they were breaking through as soon as they entered.


    Although some people didn''t believe it, the other side was resolute. In order not to destroy the trust just established, they went back.


    After all, most of the people in it have pulled out, and the seven heavens can''t be stolen. They have no loss, so they haven''t forced in.


    In it, some people still don''t see what is in it, but the spirit has become more and more abundant, and there is also a trace of rhyme, which makes you feel that the divine yuan can be nourished when you are in the boundary.


    In this way, Hua Ruge is more curious about what is inside, and she has a deep spiritual power, driving the bell all the time and doesn''t think the loss is much.


    "Do it!"


    "Boom!"


    The crack in the earth is still deepening. After a while, several people finally see an object with a light golden light inside. They see that it is a piece of metal, which does not show the whole picture.


    As the cracks in the earth grew larger, so did the gold metal, which was still incomplete.


    "It''s like a roof." Said Su Nianxia.


    "It''s true, but it''s strange that Shenyuan can''t go in and find a boundary." Said the king.


    In the same way, Tuoba Rui took back Shenyuan and waited for Hua Ruge to completely split the land.


    About a quarter of an hour later, there was a huge crack in the ground. Even Hua Ruge felt a little consumed. Finally, the whole picture of the following things came out.


    It''s a huge round roof. Under the roof, you can see the golden building. The others are not clear.


    After the mysterious building is exposed, the aura and rhyme within the boundary become extremely abundant.


    "I feel that in this scenario, I will break through soon." Said Shangguan Li.


    Su Nianxia nodded with the same feeling: "yes, I feel that Shenyuan is growing gradually even if I don''t practice. What is this place?"


    "I guess this is the Daoist arena of great ability cultivation. Before that, I had been wondering why there was no place for great ability cultivation in the seven heavens. I had been looking for it for a long time, but I didn''t expect that this great ability could be cultivated underground." Hua Ruge shakes his head.


    Tuo Ba Rui reached for her hand and said, "sit down and have a rest."


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "it''s OK, I can still bear it."


    "Don''t try to be brave. You stay on top. I''ll go down and have a look." Tuo Ba Rui patted her on the shoulder.


    "No, I''m pretty good now." Hua is like singing, saying Jiao.


    Tuo Ba Rui firmly shook his head: "no, I need to explore whether there is danger."


    "Together." The world is on one side.


    Tuoba Rui nods.


    "I''ll go, too." Su Nianxia quickly stands out.


    "No, stay on top." Jun Tianxia said, turning over his hand and taking out his backhand axe, he went down slowly.


    Tuoba Rui followed.


    Su Nianxia took out the magic wand of artifact from the fire temple and followed it.


    "You can rest. I''m left on it without watching." Hua Ruge squats on the edge of the pit and dissuades.


    "All right." Su Nianxia had to nod.


    At this time, the traceless childe and the mink also came back. Hua Ruge let the devouring animal cloth form a two-layer border. After he was sure to completely block the exploration, sight and voice of the external divine element, he withdrew the border of Tuo BARREI and let them in.


    "Go." Mink looked at the vagueness and went on.


    The childe without trace nodded and followed.


    "One by one, you look down on people." Hua Ruge complained, and then said, "be careful. It''s insidious to watch it. Maybe there will be some traps."


    When she said that, she saw a flash of gold in it. Then Tuo Barry and other four people flew up. Behind them was a man dressed in white, with a young face and a white hair. The whole body was terrible that they had never seen before.


    "Here This... It will not be the strong of jiuchongjing. " Hua Ruge feels that she can speak easily.


    "It should look right." Said Su Nianxia.


    They have seen the leader of the leishendian temple, the top of the eightfold temple, do not have such a strong momentum, so this is the legendary shenyuanjing Jiuchong.


    "Is that power?" Xiaojiu said curiously, and then said: "the strength is just so."


    Shangguan Li shakes his head at her, motioning not to provoke this one.


    Several people flew up to avoid the attack of the previous plot. The old man in white also came to the top of the pit and stood up in the void, looking at several people: "where children dare to enter this Taoist field?"


    "Master, please calm down. We found it by chance. There is no malice. Don''t get me wrong." Hua Ruge said with a smile.


    Who makes her the softest person here.


    The old man glanced at several people and said coldly, "it''s a chance to dig so deep."


    "It''s just a moment of curiosity. I''ll close it and go." Hua Yuege went on.


    It''s not easy to be offended at first sight. Who knows if there are any other people in it? Now the enmity with the twelve shrines has not been solved. If these powerful people stare at it again, then the seven heavens can''t stay.


    The old man then looked at Hua Ruge and said, "I can''t see which temple you are from. Where are you from?"


    "I''m from the lower class. I''m from the seventh heaven."


    "Sanxian?" When the old man heard this, he said, "are you a three-year-old? Only Sanxian can get chaos artifact, and it''s still four


    Now there are only four exposed ones. Hua Ruge hasn''t had a chance to take them out. It''s estimated that the old man is even more broken.


    "It seems a little unreasonable, but we are really Sanxian." Hua Ruge scratched his head.


    The old man snorted, "no matter who you are, since you find this place, you don''t want to leave alive."


    "Wait." Hua Ruge stopped before the old man started, and then said, "it''s not good for your skin to be angry. Please calm down, elder. How about we negotiate peacefully?"


    Some people know that Hua Ruge is starting to cheat again.


    "What do you want to say?" The old man frowned.


    "You see, it''s our fault to disturb your cleanness. I apologize to you here. If you don''t think it''s enough, you can scold us a few more words. We don''t need to do it." Hua Ruge''s tone is soft.


    "Once you tell this to the people outside, there will be no peace here, or I can rest assured that you are dead." The old man is not affected at all.


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment, and then said, "we can swear that we will not talk to outsiders, and that we will not get anything, and may be used by people who want to, why don''t we work hard to please?"


    "Little doll, I want to cheat you. You''re almost a Taoist. Please die." The old man can''t help breaking up. If he takes out a gold knife, he will start,


    "and so on!" Hua Ruge stopped again.


    The old man said impatiently, "what else do you have to say?"


    "We died today under a strong man like you. But we would like to know your name very much? Is it the great master here? " Hua Yuege then asked. Want to set out more words.


    "Let you die to understand that the old man is a slave, a powerful servant, and is responsible for guarding the ashram." Said the old man.


    "So it is, disrespectful." Hua ruogong then said: "to be honest, we are very respectful of the elder generation of Daneng. If we can see the style of Daneng, we will die without regret."


    The old man glared and said, "is power what you say you see?"


    "You have also seen that we are all people who can get chaos artifact. How can we say that we are organic people? Maybe senior Danone would like to meet us?" Hua Yuege said, "why can''t you tell me that we''ll have a decision to make by the great master."


    "You are presumptuous!" The old man said a knife and then cut off towards Hua Ruge.


    Tuo Ba Rui pulls Hua Ruge behind him and splits his sword from top to bottom.


    The mink and the childe without trace are around. They help each other quickly. The three fight against the broadsword together.


    "Bang!"


    After a huge energy collision, the three men all backed up, while the old man quickly hit the second shot and came to Hua Ruge again.


    In a short time, Hua rugo can''t even use the body quenching method, and the Lingli has just driven the bell, which has been half consumed. Now it''s really not an enemy.

 Chapter 2151

    But she was strong-natured and didn''t retreat at all. She turned her hand and took out the soul breaking gun, and turned all her strength towards the golden knife.


    Jun Tianxia, Su Nianxia and Xiao Jiu arrived in time to fight against the power of broadsword.


    "Boom!"


    It''s another round of power collision. The four people are beaten back at the same time, and the breath in their bodies is surging. If you don''t have a strong skill to protect your body for a short time, don''t try to mix the breath.


    As expected, it''s only one step away from the gods. It''s very different from the attack power of the eight powerful.


    The old man didn''t kill Hua rugo twice. He was also very surprised at the fighting effectiveness of these young people.


    "Chaos artifact again?" The old man frowned.


    Hua Yuege coughed twice, and said, "master, I just mentioned a few words from Da Neng master. Why are you in a hurry?"


    "Damn you!"


    "You don''t want to ask the owner what he means. I don''t think he''s here." Hua Ruge stared at him and said, "you''re the only one here?"


    The old man was shocked, so he realized that Hua Ruge had been trying before.


    "What a cunning girl, I can''t let you out." He said that the golden knife was cut again.


    Just a few people in the gap between the two sentences have adjusted their state. The childe without trace squints and says, "still."


    The old man suddenly stopped moving.


    Hua Ruge appeared behind the old man in a blink, but he didn''t use the artifact very kindly, just slapped it in the past.


    Several people in front took the opportunity to attack.


    The old man''s strength is too strong. Childe wutrace only holds him for a short time. When a few people come near, he has recovered and immediately waves a knife to attack.


    But in the end, he couldn''t take advantage of it because of the rush to fight back.


    Behind him, Hua Ruge is hitting him with one hand.


    He had ignored Hua Ruge, but after this attack he knew that he had suffered a loss. The girl''s strength suddenly soared to a level, and the strength of her spiritual power was dozens of times that of ordinary people.


    If you attack him head-on, you are not afraid of it. But when he is attacked by stealth at the moment of his power output, you still feel that the breath is shaken and slightly unstable.


    He turned around angrily, and saw Hua Ruge smile at him, and his figure disappeared again.


    Looking at the ghost gun on her back, he frowned doubtfully: "why don''t you use chaos artifact?"


    "It''s not right for me to intrude here. It''s not right for the killer to hurt." Hua Ruge goes back to Tuoba Rui.


    The old man frowned: "the little boy is not too bad, but he will suffer from being kind-hearted."


    "Thank you for your advice, but I''m not soft on everyone." Hua rugo then said, "it''s time for you to see that if you fight hard, it''s really hard to say whether you win or not. Otherwise, you can let us go, and we promise not to disclose the things here."


    "No way. I promised my master that no one would break in unless I died." The old man said, attack again.


    Hua Ruge shakes his head and disappears in place again.


    Shangguanli, Xiaojiu and Su Nianxia also changed their positions rapidly and stood around the old man.


    In the face-to-face confrontation, there are four people, including Tuo BARREI.


    After a few people fight, Su Nianxia''s staff makes a real fire to the old man''s back, and the power of Shangguan glass star chart follows.


    The old man set up a gang mask, but it weakened rapidly after encountering the real fire. He didn''t have time to continue to output the power. The power of the star chart went up. He only felt that the power was more unstable and even injured.


    And it''s not just the internal injury, the real fire has been attached to his clothes, burning his skin.


    Therefore, although his strength will impact the Tuo Ba Rui several people backward, but he is more seriously injured.


    He turns to his back angrily, and suddenly moves to Shangguan Li and Su Nianxia.


    "Space blade."


    Hua Ruge suddenly appeared in front of him with a long spear in his hand. The old man knew that the sharp edge of space was all hurt. He was forced to retreat quickly, and his back was facing Tuo BARREI.


    A few people suddenly put out their hands and forced him back to resist again. That''s why they were so hurried that they were still invincible against the strength of the four.


    "The nine strong are different." Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "it''s really powerful."


    After the old man hit several people again, Hua Ruge took this opportunity to signal to devour the beast to see if there are any other people.


    She still knows the ability to devour the beast. Even if there are people below, it''s difficult to grasp it.


    Devouring animals are happy to do this, in case no one can get some treasure to eat.


    "No eating." Hua Ruge asked before it left.


    It''s hard to swallow the animal''s face, but it''s still neat.


    Because the little thing''s speed is too fast, the old man didn''t find it, and he was still fighting hard to make it. The fire behind him made him show his viscera, and then he would die.


    Su Nianxia turned her hand and took it back. It''s the first thing to do, and so many people are plotting against an old man. It''s a bit hard to win, but we can''t do it too much.


    The old man''s performance is very fierce. He attacks several people in Tuoba Rui, even the mink who always takes the lead tends to be passive.


    Hua Ruge was about to help, when he heard the voice of devouring the beast: "master, there is no one below, only treasure."


    Hua rugo was relieved to hear this. The reason why she admitted and counseled before was not that she could not beat the old man, but that she was afraid of the later moves or the more powerful ones. Now she knows that no one has any scruples.


    As soon as she turned her eyes, she said, "Oh, there''s really no one else here. There are many good things left."


    When the old man heard this, he quickly broke out and forced the four of them back. Then he turned around and said, "you What do you say? "


    "Well, I just dropped my blood on the palace. Now I can use Shenyuan to find out the following situation. It turns out that elder Neng is really not there." Hua Ruge has a very important way.


    The old man was surprised and said, "no way, this palace is a powerful thing. It''s impossible to recognize you as the Lord."


    "But it''s just a fact. It can only show that I have a real relationship with the elder dayeng." Hua Yuege went on.


    "Nonsense!" The old man looked a little flustered.


    Obviously no one told him what to do when this happened.


    "What can''t be detected? Does that mean I''m not lying? " Hua Yuege asked.


    The old man nodded, "let''s hear it."


    Hua Ruge closed his eyes carefully, and then pretended: "the whole palace is a big array, with the marks of the elders on it, so it can''t be explored with the divine element."


    "Everyone knows that." The old man hummed.


    "The layout of the palace is very simple. It''s a round cultivation place. In the center is a red furnace. The furnace is gold and the cover is inlaid with eight red gemstones. Oh? There is also a pill in the Danlu, but I don''t know what it is. "


    In fact, she didn''t know where it was, but devoured animals didn''t know.


    The old man looked at her in a panic: "you You... "


    "There is also a row of shelves on which there are all kinds of jade slips, books and other small things. The other wall is a mural, in front of which there is a row of weapons shelves, all of which are weapons of the level of artifact. "


    Speaking of Hua Ruge, he opened his eyes to the old man and said, "Sir, am I right?"


    "You You... "


    The old man pointed to Hua Ruge for a while, then knelt on the void and said to the sky, "master, is that what you mean? Pass on the mantle to such a girl? "


    Hua Ruge looked at the old man''s solemn appearance, and felt a little guilty. How could he be so honest after living so old.


    The old man said and turned to Hua rugo and knelt down: "since this is what the old master meant, yingnu would like to follow the new master later, and ask the new master to ignore the suspicion and take the old slave."


    "Well."


    Everyone here was a little surprised. He said that the change was too sudden. He just vowed to kill several people and turned around to recognize the Lord. Does the old man want to be so real?


    "Master, please accept the old slave and let him continue to work with you." When the old man saw Hua Ruge, he didn''t open his mouth and kowtowed.


    "Don''t do it. I can''t bear it, sir. Get up quickly." Hua rushes to help.


    "The master promised to take the old slave?" Asked the old man.


    Hua Ruge thought that it was only good and no harm to bring such a powerful person. He said: "I don''t want it, please get up quickly."

 Chapter 2152

    "Yes." The old man stood up excitedly, and then said: "before the old master left, he told me that he would let the old slave and the palace live and die together. The master could take the old slave, and the old slave was very grateful."


    Hua Yuege nodded stupidly and then said, "why don''t we go down and have a look?"


    "Yes, please." The old man hurried.


    Hua rugo is a little guilty now, because the temple has nothing to do with her half a cent. She used to know what was in it only by devouring animals. Now she can''t go down without revealing.


    "Let''s go." Tuoba Rui stands behind Hua Ruge and says.


    Anyway, some of them are not afraid of the old man now.


    Hua Ruge nodded to the others: "let''s go, let''s go down and have a look."


    Several people came down together to see the whole picture of the palace. In fact, it''s not big, and it''s only one. It''s just a circular cultivation field. There''s something in it. There are no other rooms or other things.


    "Master, please." The old man let Hua Ruge in and said, "this is the old master''s ashram. It''s ten times faster than the outside world to practice here."


    When a few people enter, they can see the resplendence of the whole palace. There are many shining pearls inlaid in the sky. Other places are also carved beams and painted buildings. It''s magnificent at first sight.


    The most prominent one here is the Danlu in the center. Hua Ruge is not interested in the nearby one as much as in the Danlu, so he goes there.


    "The first master came into the Tao with Dan. In the period of five continents, the first master was the first man of Dan Dao." The old man followed Hua Ruge''s introduction.


    Hua Ruge reaches out to touch the Danlu, only to feel that the breath of the Danlu is very strong, and it is not weaker than the chaos artifact.


    "This Danlu is called Daoyuan Danding. It means the return of the great road. It''s the best Danlu in the world." The old man said again.


    Hua Ruge swallowed his saliva and said, "what a baby."


    "Master, if you want to inherit the mantle of the first master, you must start from Dandao, so that you can learn the essence of the first master." The old man said again, "but you haven''t dabbled before. It''s a little harder to repair."


    "It''s OK. I''m the most hardworking person. I''m not afraid of difficulties." Hua Ruge said, then he put a drop of blood on the Danlu and injected Shenyuan into it to make it recognize the Lord.


    "Don''t..." It''s too late for the old man to stop.


    Tuoba Rui was originally studying the Tao rhyme here. When he heard the words, he suddenly appeared beside Hua Ruge. When he saw her concentrating, he asked the old man, "what''s the matter?"


    "Here The power of this Danlu is very strong. It can only be controlled after reaching the Ninth level of Shenyuan realm, but the master seems to have only six levels, so it will be backfired. " The old man said in a panic.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes burst out: "why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "I I didn''t have time... "


    Tuo Ba Rui knows that he can''t help at this time, so he has to bite his teeth and ask one by one, "how about backfire?"


    "It depends on the cultivation of the master. If it is light, the spirit will be hurt, if it is heavy, the life will be taken." The old man''s trembling way.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes were red in a flash, regretting that he didn''t accompany her all the time.


    Others came around, looking worried.


    Hua Ruge stood there motionless, looking straight at the Danlu. After about a quarter of an hour, his legs suddenly softened and he fell to the ground, and he would collapse.


    "Little song." Tuoba Rui kneels down and hugs her body.


    Looking at Hua Ruge again is already pale, eyes straight, I don''t know what happened.


    "Sister!"


    "Like a song."


    Several people cried out in succession, all squatting down to check her condition.


    Tuo Ba Rui put his palm on her palm and lost the continuous spiritual power, because he felt that the present Hua Ruge seemed to be evacuated, which was a weak state.


    Hua Ruge has always been strong in physique and spiritual strength, and seldom met her like this.


    After a while, Tuo BARREI''s spiritual power was inhaled by the Sutra of extinction and turned automatically. At this time, Hua Ruge''s eyes had a look and slowly said, "this thing is really powerful. If I am weak, I will be sucked to death."


    "Master, are you all right?" The old man said in surprise.


    When the mink heard this, he glared at it and said, "do you want something wrong with your sister?"


    "No, no, I''m just curious. It''s reasonable to say that the master''s spiritual power is not enough to control this Yuanding. I don''t understand why it hasn''t been backfired?" The old man went on.


    As a result, the look of the mink is even worse. It seems that if Hua Ruge was not stable, he would have started earlier.


    Shangguan Li knows the nature of the mink and doesn''t pull her.


    Hua rugo is another spiritualist: "I can hardly take it, but who knows that my spirit power is stronger than I think, and this thing can''t consume me."


    "Accepted?" The old man said in surprise.


    Hua, like a singing smile, reaches out to Danlu, and adds a golden light into her brow.


    Tuo Ba Rui was relieved when he saw the situation. He said reproachfully, "you are not allowed to act recklessly in the future."


    "Mm-hmm." Hua Ruge nodded her head twice in a row, but her physical condition was weaker than she imagined, which made her feel a little dizzy.


    Tuo Ba Rui said painfully, "well, I''m not talking about you. I''m passive. I''ll adjust my energy here."


    "Well." Hua Ruge agreed, just sat up straight and began to use his kung fu.


    The meridians of her body are many times wider than those of ordinary people, and a large number of auras are gathered around her and enter her body.


    Others are not surprised, but the old man is shocked: "it''s worthy of being the person chosen by the old master. It''s really impressive."


    "Say something earlier next time." Tuo Barry looked at him and said.


    He used to blame himself, but now he doesn''t think the old man should be outside.


    "Yes." The old man nodded his head and knew that he had done something wrong.


    When Hua Ruge was performing Kung Fu, Tuoba Rui sat by and watched to prevent any situation.


    Others are concentrated on the edge of the shelf, on which the jade slips are placed the most. A small part of the jade slips are records of the experience and technique of making pills, which they see is useless.


    But there are still some skills, some martial arts, and some that match their weapons.


    Childe wutrace got a jade Jane and turned to Tuoba Rui and said, "brother Tuoba, you will be interested in this."


    Said then threw in the past.


    Tuo Ba Rui took a look and found that some of the rules recorded in it are the Tao rhymes of heaven and earth. These are the complete Tao rhymes before the synthesis of the five continents. Now the western continent is missing this part.


    When he came in, he realized that the Tao and rhyme here were more complete than outside. Unexpectedly, this great power also studied the Tao.


    "Thank you." Said Tuoba Rui.


    When he knows these fighting forces, he will take them to another level, and they will be used to unify the five continents in the future.


    "Raise your hand." Childe Wuchen said one sentence and then looked at the others.


    In addition to the jade slips, there are also some books, all of which are ancient books. Because there are no ancient characters in them, they are put aside.


    It took Hua Ruge only a quarter of an hour to open her eyes and restore her original appearance of being alive and well again.


    "Is that all right?" Tuo Ba Rui asked.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "it''s almost half recovered. Let alone, the aura here is much stronger than that outside."


    "Congratulations to the master on the harvest of daoyuanding." The old man is on the other side.


    Hua Ruge stood up and said, "thanks for your advice."


    She stood up and went to the weapon shelf beside to have a look. They are all weapons at the level of artifact. The products are better than those of the halberds painted by Fang Tian before, second only to chaos artifact.


    "The collection of this great master is really rich." Hua Ruge looked at the dozens of weapons, and his fingers fell on a stick.


    This stick is longer than her use. She took it and weighed it, but unexpectedly it was very easy.


    "It''s good. It''s good Hua Yuege said and put it away.


    It''s much better than what she used before. It''s a little conspicuous. I don''t think it can be used often.


    This palace is not big, so Hua Ruge quickly turned around, and collected those records of alchemy experience and techniques, as well as many prescriptions. His heart beat fast, and he felt that happiness came too suddenly.


    With this, her Dandao will have a greater breakthrough, and these dandruff, even though she has not seen them for a long time, are definitely good things.

 Chapter 2153

    Seeing these, she could not know the strength of the five continents at that time. I think it is much stronger than the western continent now.


    Su Nianxia came over and said to Hua Ruge, "sister Ruge, let''s practice here in the next few days. It can be a lot faster."


    "I think so, too." Hua rushes out of the palace, stands on the top, takes out the bell again and shakes it.


    The devouring beast also receives the upper border at the same time.


    The magic power of the earth temple is to control the land. With their artifact in hand, you can do whatever you want.


    "Boom!"


    It''s not easy for the earth to crack, but it''s much easier to restore its original appearance. Under all the power of Hua Ruge''s operation, the earth will close again in a few blinks.


    Hua Ruge left a gap on the roof, just enough for her to pass alone.


    After that, she went back to the main hall. There was no change in the main hall, because there were too many bright pearls, so it was still the same resplendence.


    "It seems that this is our chance. We have about twenty days left. Let''s practice here." Hua said after returning to the main hall.


    "So good." The childe without trace nodded.


    Nine is flat mouth way: "but here is delicious?"


    "Wait until you get out." The childe without trace rubs her head and dotes on it.


    "But after going out, the master won''t go to seclusion again?"


    "No, I won''t. I will only take you to eat delicious food."


    "The master is the best." Xiaojiu is holding the arm of Childe Wuxian, smiling happily.


    The childe without trace rubbed her head again and said, "OK, now listen to me and practice."


    "Mm-hmm." Xiaojiu is much more obedient this time. I can see that it is also very hard to eat.


    Hua Ruge smiles and shakes her head, blaming her for failing to give her children the right guidance, leading to the fact that she only knows how to eat.


    Each of them found a place to meditate. Hua Ruge and the old man were the only ones standing in the hall. Hua Ruge saw that the old man''s injury was not good, so he threw a bottle of pills and said, "it''s very effective for treating the injury. Please take it."


    "Thank you very much, master." The old man reached out and took it. After swallowing it, he meditated and recuperated to repair the burn on his back.


    Hua Ruge took the opportunity to turn around the hall, and finally looked at the roof, and forced a drop of blood from his fingers to play towards the roof.


    But the roof didn''t absorb it.


    She dropped on the ground again, but there was no response.


    "Is it a magic weapon? Why don''t you recognize the Lord?" She whispered, grasping her ear.


    The cattle blew out and said that the hall recognized the Lord. It turned out that was not the case at all. It won''t be long before the stuffing will be revealed.


    "Where on earth can we recognize the Lord?" She walked around the main hall twice, dropping more than a dozen drops of blood, but the palace didn''t respond at all.


    She let out her anger, sat on the ground, angry way: "do not recognize me, wait for me to leave and feed you to snacks."


    Of course, the palace will not be intimidated, it will not change.


    "Listen to the old man and recognize the Lord. It seems that I have no chance." She shook her head, then took blood from several hands who had already entered the cultivation state, and dropped it on the ground one by one.


    None of them responded.


    She shook her head and wiped the blood off as soon as the old man woke up. The trace was too obvious.


    After a while, she was also tired. She took out the bedding from the space and slept on the side of the main hall to protect people''s Dharma. Of course, she still wanted to protect the old man.


    It''s not that she can''t believe it, it''s her own weakness. After all, she didn''t really take the palace for her own use. In case she was found, she would not be killed.


    Before the practice, all people had taken Zengyuan pill, which had increased the efficiency by one fifth. Now in a place with complete aura and strong aura, the speed of practice has increased dozens of times.


    "I wish I had found this place at the beginning, but I have twenty days left." Hua Yuege looked at the jade plate on his waist and said with emotion.


    She closed her eyes and went to sleep after saying a word, leaving a part of Shenyuan outside. Once something happened, she could wake up immediately.


    The old man recovered in less than a day. When he opened his eyes, everyone else was practicing. Only his new master was sleeping.


    He looked at it and thought it was strange. He was so lazy and didn''t know how his accomplishments came.


    "Protect the Dharma, don''t look at me." Hua Yuege said.


    "Yes." The old man quickly took back his eyes and meditated.


    Only after this exploration did he find that several people in the cultivation absorbed Reiki faster than they were in their realm. At first sight, it was a powerful skill.


    It''s not easy to sigh in my heart.


    There were a lot of voices in the seven heavy sky, which led the deacon to send someone in to watch. The man didn''t dare to go to the innermost place. He went outside for a circle, and according to the report, his close friend found something unusual.


    When they heard this, the deacons were relieved to stop checking.


    All the remaining temples did not go in according to the agreement to disturb Hua Ruge and others, but waited at the foot of the mountain.


    After a period of time, the main temple owners gathered in the Lei temple to watch the selection, and finally chose a saint girl. The temple owner was very satisfied, because there was no threat when the girl looked at it, and the case like Hua Ruge was definitely a special case.


    After the selection, there will be the coronation ceremony. After the coronation ceremony, it will be considered to be the main topic. The twelve Temple leaders will gather together to discuss how to solve a series of things that happened in the seventh heaven.


    "To defy my Lord''s temple, to be put to death!"


    "Since they promised to come out, they must be aware of their mistakes or have something to say. I think we should always give them a chance to distinguish." Said the Lord of the temple of life.


    "You are merciful. They were not merciful when they killed my disciples."


    "Always give them a chance to distinguish." The master of the space temple also said.


    The head of the war shrine nodded the same way.


    The temple master of time was very angry, but when other temples said so, they only got the way: "then give them a chance, and then we will see what they can say."


    The main battle temples are only the time temple. Now the time temple''s owners have opened their mouths, and they can only nod their heads to join them if they don''t want to.


    Although it must have been settled in this way, all the people who are doing it know that it is not easy for the young people in the east to pass this pass. Most of them are going to be killed.


    All the temple lords, as they understood, set out for the seventh heaven the next day. According to the days, when they arrived, it was time for Hua rugo and others to come out according to the agreement.


    In the seventh heaven, I don''t know what happened outside. These people''s accomplishments are progressing rapidly.


    Among them, shangguanli and Su Nianxia went to the next floor in a short time, one of them broke through the triple and one of them broke through the quadruple.


    The strength of others has improved significantly, but the only one with a breakthrough is Xiaojiu.


    Indeed, after three days, Xiaojiu made a breakthrough to the seventh level of Shenyuan realm. There was little movement in her breakthrough, not even a breakthrough. It was a breakthrough with ease in strength, even without stability.


    Hua Ruge looks at people''s speed and is a little envious.


    She has also been practicing recently, but what she focuses on is her own skill. As the skill grows, Shenyuan also increases, laying a foundation for her to break through the seven fold environment.


    The old man looked at this as if he had beaten chicken blood, but the speed of cultivation was shaking in his heart. He thought these people were too talented.


    This is because these people are gifted and eat Zengyuan pill. The old man is amazed at his inner feelings.


    The days of cultivation passed quickly, and ten days later, Tuo BARREI took the lead in breaking through from the fifth to the sixth, although it was only a change, the momentum of the whole person became much more fierce.


    Next came mink, who also made a breakthrough to the sixth level on the second day of Tuoba Rui''s breakthrough.


    Childe Wuxian and juntianxia are a little slower, but they also break through the six fold in three days and four days before the appointed date.


    Hua Ruge''s growth rate was the fastest. He fed the 800 rings to the devouring beast, and in an instant, from the middle of the sixth stage to the seventh stage.


    The old man didn''t see the devouring beast eating, and then saw Hua Ruge''s spirit power soar suddenly, and then he successfully broke through and stabilized the state, and his jaw was about to fall.


    I don''t know how to do it.

 Chapter 2154

    Whose spiritual power is not cultivated by asceticism, even the old master before is no exception, and it seems that even the gods are no exception, but the new master himself seems to have completely omitted this link, and suddenly become powerful.


    After Hua Yuege broke through, he moved his muscles and bones and said to the old man, "it''s good to get used to it."


    old man''s heart, Tucao, this way of growth is too bully. What''s more, she make complaints about her growth.


    Hua Yuege saw his mind and patted him on the shoulder.


    After everyone has broken through a realm, the overall combat effectiveness can be said to have improved in quality, and they all feel that there is more momentum.


    "Go out." Tuoba Rui road.


    "Yes!" Hua Ruge said and began to ring the bell again, because this time the strength is stronger, and the power to drive the bell is stronger. Only in a moment''s time, the earth will crack.


    Several people fly out one after another. Everyone picks out the things they like. Hua Ruge receives all the space in the back, and then goes out.


    Standing on the slit, Hua Yuege then rings the bell to close the crack.


    "Master, don''t you take this palace?" Said the old man.


    Hua Ruge had long wanted to say something. Hearing this, he shook his head and said, "this is the source of the seven heavenly powers. If I take it away, where will the younger generation practice?"


    The old man thought for a moment and said, "master, you are so kind."


    "That''s right. When you are a man, you can''t forget your roots." Hua Yuege went on.


    The old man nodded: "it''s rare that the master has such a mind at such a young age."


    "Unfortunately, people are too impetuous now." She said with a sigh, like an elegant man who worries about the country and the people.


    Su Nianxia almost couldn''t help laughing. She was afraid to show off the stuffing even if she couldn''t take it away. She said it so well.


    After closing the seam, she said to the old man with a sigh of relief: "Sir, we have some things that have not been dealt with. We can not take you out so clearly, but also wronged you to live in my space for a while."


    "The old slave is not aggrieved." The old man is singing to China now, which is admiration from inside to outside.


    If we had lived or died together with the palace before, now we are willing to serve the new master.


    Hua Ruge nodded, and the elder received the ring''s spirit beast space and stayed with the devouring beast.


    There was still one day to finish these, so several people had some wild game and had a delicious meal. They were dizzy when they went to sleep in the cave again.


    "I don''t know how to pass this pass, but it doesn''t matter. I need to drink or not," Hua said before going to bed


    "You know how to drink." Tuoba Rui dotes on her nose, and Hua Ruge laughs: "life is too short to be happy in time."


    "Well, it''s all your reason. Go to sleep."


    "Hold."


    "Hold it."


    "Kiss."


    "I won''t let you sleep any more."


    "I fell asleep..." Hua Yuege''s eyes are closed tightly.


    Tuo Ba Rui shakes his head and laughs. He kisses her on the forehead and says, "well, sleep."


    Hua Yuege Snickers and lies on his arm in a dreamland.


    The next morning, they had breakfast together again. At noon, they saw a group of people flying in, leading the gods of space, life and war.


    The old man of the space Temple looked at several people and said with some surprise: "a few little friends, if they don''t see their strength in more than a month, they will go up to a higher level, which is really admired by the old man."


    Others are also surprised. It''s reasonable to say that their previous accomplishments are good even if they break through within ten years. How can they break through within one month? And everyone has broken through.


    "You''ll be laughing at our little bit of Taoism." Hua said with a smile.


    Although the old man couldn''t figure it out, he didn''t ask, just said: "a few little friends, the date we agreed on has arrived, please."


    "You are punctual, sir. Let''s go now." Hua Ruge agreed to come down.


    The old man and several other emissaries were still a little confused. After all, they had doubted that this was a plan to slow down the war. Unexpectedly, some of them were so happy.


    "Little friend, please."


    "I dare not, sir."


    The two wanted to let go for a while. The last two groups flew out of the sky side by side.


    After flying out, the jade cards on several people flew back to the main hall automatically.


    After coming out, the environment is far less than that of the seventh heaven. Hua Ruge shakes his head and thinks it''s better to stay inside. There are also game to eat.


    "Some of you are now living in the backyard. You are on your way. I think you will arrive in these two days." Said the old man.


    The hearts of several people were strained when they heard this.


    Or Hua Ruge said, "master, do you mean that all the temple masters of the twelve main temples will come?"


    "Exactly, the temple owners happened to attend the selection in Lei temple, so they stopped by to have a look. Please wait for a day or two." The old man continued.


    Hua Ruge had to nod his head and say, "I know, wait."


    "This way, little friend." The old man personally led the leader, such as song, to the backyard.


    Behind the main hall is the living backyard, surrounded by a lot of people from the temple. Because there is no limit outside, there are many eight strong people here.


    Several people live in four rooms in a courtyard, and they are also provided with four servant girls.


    "If there is any shortage, just tell the servant girls." Said the old man.


    "Thank you very much, sir." Hua Ruge hands off the old man.


    When she went back to the room, she saw one of the girls was very beautiful. She couldn''t help but pick her chin. Then she went back to the room with a smile.


    In the room, Tuoba ruibu is making a border, and is taking out his own utensils to make tea from the space.


    Hua Ruge lies directly on the mat opposite him, with his hands on his back and his legs cocked. "I think it''s over. Who knows how deep those old guys are? We can deal with one or two. If there are so many people under their hands, we can''t beat them?"


    "In a hurry?" Tuoba Rui asked with a smile.


    "It''s not urgent."


    "I don''t think so when you flirt with girls." Tuoba Rui then said.


    "It''s different." Hua Ruge turned over and said with his hands on his head, "why don''t we run?"


    "No shame?"


    "Better than losing your life." Hua Ruge has begun to figure out how to run.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and said, "don''t panic. We can see that these people are not all coming for our artifact. There is room for peace."


    "I''m good at it." Hua rugo scratched his head and said, "but it''s hard to reason with them. I''d better think about how to dig a hole for them."


    Tuoba Rui can see that Hua Ruge is fighting again.


    "It works, too. Their motives are not pleasant to say. They are the one who is in fault. We may as well take advantage of this to get away skillfully." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I have some ideas, let me think about it."


    "Well, you''re good at it." Tuoba Rui then made tea.


    Hua Yuening eyebrows: "always feel that this is not praise me."


    Tuoba Rui smiles and stops talking.


    Hua Ruge turned around again and thought about it.


    At night, she felt hungry, but the servant girl did not move, so she asked for food.


    She thought as she was eating, when she was half eaten, she suddenly smiled and said, "it''s really not good not to eat. How can I think of a good way when I''m hungry?"


    Tuo Ba Rui gave her a dish and said, "have a good meal. Let''s talk about it later."


    "I won''t say it for a while. When they arrive, I''ll see how I can make them feel bitter." Hua Ruge smiled with his eyes narrowed.


    Tuoba Rui shakes his head and laughs.


    At the end of the day, Hua Ruge had a good night''s sleep. The next day, he didn''t wait for the master of the temple to come. Instead, the old man of the space temple came to check whether they had escaped.


    After a few words, the old man left. Hua Ruge lay on the bed for a long time. He felt that the bed was more comfortable than the cave. Would you like to take a bed in the space in the future? It''s convenient to sleep.


    Her eyes brightened at the thought, and she thought she was a talent.


    On this day, shangguanli and Su Nianxia came in succession. They all thought of ways to communicate with Hua Ruge. Hua Ruge drew some lessons from one person, and then assured her: "you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll deal with it and make sure we don''t suffer losses."

 Chapter 2155

    Both women believed in her for seven terms and left.


    The next morning, several people in the early morning felt a strong force approaching, which could not be ignored.


    So they withdrew from the border one after another. Under the exploration of Shenyuan, it was found that a dozen spaceships were flying towards qichongtian. Besides the temple master, they also took a strong man.


    "What a big battle." Hua Ruge said as she dressed.


    "It''s not good to come, be careful." Tuo Ba Rui reminds me.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "don''t worry, this kind of thing that doesn''t start will be handed over to me, and the thing that starts will be handed over to you."


    "Well." Tuo BARREI is very satisfied with this division of labor.


    They were ready to change clothes. After washing, they came out of the yard.


    The other six people also opened the door and came out one after another. Among them, Xiaojiu was yawning on the back of Childe Wuchen, who was comforted by his soft voice.


    After a few simple questions, the old man of the space temple came again.


    In fact, the old man was a little surprised that they didn''t run away. They defied the twelve shrines in a blatant way. Obviously, the temple owners were forced to come. Aren''t they still afraid?


    Hua Yuege said with a smile as usual, "good morning, elder."


    "Good morning, little friends. The Lord of the temple has arrived. Please talk in the front hall." The old man is still very polite.


    "Thank you, sir." Hua Yuege said, following the old man.


    The guards and servant girls looked at the calm figure of the eight people in this line, and they all thought that they were a little too bold. It was strange that they were not afraid of each other when they did something like that.


    When we got to the main hall, it was different from the first time. When we first came here, there was only one large book case in the middle, and there were recorders on both sides.


    the large book case in the middle was removed and replaced with three small book cases. There were three people sitting behind the book case.


    The middle one is an old man in a silver robe. He should be the temple master of the temple of time. Sitting on both sides, an old man in a white robe looks at the lines of his clothes as the temple of space. On the other side, a middle-aged woman in green is the temple of life.


    There are four people on the first side and five people on the other side. There are a lot of twelve Temple owners.


    Hua Ruge if you remember right, these last time the couple or Lei Mingzi want to break the chaos.


    The eyes of the Lord of the twelve halls were swept over several people. It was as if a tailor was measuring the figure of the guests. It was a careful look.


    Hua Yuege came in and bowed slightly and said, "I''ve seen twelve masters of the temple."


    Others are also slightly polite.


    "You are really a young man." The master of the space temple first spoke.


    "Thank you very much. I don''t deserve it." Hua Yuege said, then glanced at the hall and said, "why didn''t you prepare the chair?"


    As soon as the words came out of the hall, they were all quiet.


    The Lord of the temple of the first fire clapped the table and said, "little girl, it''s a great gift for you to wait for mortals to come here and not let you kneel down. You even want to sit down."


    "What did the temple Lord say? We are also the overlord. If you come to the western continent, you can be disrespectful if you don''t do your friendship."


    "You..."


    "But it doesn''t matter. We take it with us." Hua rugo said, turning over his hand and taking out a chair, he sat down.


    The people behind are not fuel-efficient lamps either. They take out their seats one by one and sit on the opposite side of the three main halls.


    "Children are rampant." The Lord of the earth temple also said angrily.


    "But just find a place to sit. Why is this temple Lord so mean?" Hua said with a smile.


    "Unbridled." The master of the holy light temple was not very good at self-cultivation. He immediately said, "come, take it to me."


    Let''s walk out of the two eight strong men behind him.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes were raised, and two red lights came out of his eyes and went towards them.


    They quickly parried with their swords, but even so they were knocked upside down and hit the post behind them.


    All the temple owners were stunned. They thought that this doll was not strong enough to attack.


    I don''t know that this is the way of Hua Ruge pressing the bottom of the box. Naturally, it''s strong.


    "Little doll, you are presumptuous." The head of Shengguang Temple lost his face. Now his identity is very ugly.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "don''t worry, temple Lord. Let''s speak slowly. When we get up, we will start fighting. Others think you are in fault."


    The Lord of the holy light temple also saw that these people were not so easy to deal with, and he said, "OK, let you say."


    "That''s right." Hua Ruge smiled, glanced at the other temple leaders and said, "since you all want to know why we killed people in the seven heavens, I''ll make it clear."


    The faces of the fire temple, the water temple and the earth temple are all ugly.


    "What''s more, you have violated the seven heaven rule when you kill people. You should be executed." The water god''s temple''s main hall is anxious to open a way.


    "I didn''t say that I could escape the guilt, but I just wanted to talk about the causes and consequences. Is the Lord afraid to listen?" Hua goes back like a song.


    There is a lot of difference in tone between the two, but on the contrary, Hua Ruge is more powerful.


    "Sophistry." The master of the water temple snorted coldly.


    Hua Ruge picked up his lips and smiled, then said: "I''ve got chaos artifact by chance in the next few people''s failure. It''s because in the first World War of the son of God of thunder, we are willing to fight with all our strength to protect the peace of the two continents. But some of you here don''t see us desperately. They just stare at the artifact in our hands and send people to kill us in seven days. "


    "The temple of fire was the first one. These people tried their best to take our lives. Would you choose to fight back if we waited?" Hua Ruge glanced at all of them, and finally his eyes fell on the owner of the temple of fire, picking his eyebrows slightly.


    "Little doll nonsense, my disciple just went to practice, who knows how he was killed by you, but now you want to bite people to death, which really deceives people!" The Lord of the temple of fire had prepared his speech and threw it out at this time.


    "As far as I know, when you go to the qichongtian temple, you are all the strong at the top of the qichongtian temple. Do you need to cultivate these accomplishments?" Hua rugo didn''t wait for someone else to speak and then said:


    "and all people bought three days straight. Is this time too hasty? The more dangerous it is to kill, the more disastrous it is. But in practice, it''s over before such a short time starts? "


    "Do you dare to slander the disciples of this temple?" the master of the fire temple said coldly


    "Do you know that I slander the Lord of the temple? Everyone here knows that you don''t need to say much." Hua is like a song, light and floating way.


    "I think it''s you who are willing to kill and kill my disciples." The Lord of the temple of fire does not believe in Qi.


    Hua Ruge gave him a white eye: "don''t say that a few small shrimps, that is, you, the Lord of the temple, and your whole fire temple are poor in my eyes. Who are we to rob is more reasonable?"


    "You are presumptuous..."


    "I''m sorry for my poor words." Hua Ruge looked away from him and said to other temple masters, "say the next one, the earth temple."


    She said, turning over her hand and taking out a bell. She said lightly, "it''s not reasonable to cultivate with the main magic weapon of the temple."


    "That''s the holy thing of the earth temple. I will not return it to this temple as soon as possible." The Lord of the earth Temple frowned and drank angrily.


    Hua Yuege received the bell and said, "I robbed it by my ability. How could it not be mine?"


    "Dare you?"


    "Don''t change the subject. Your disciples are ordered to kill us and rob us of our artifacts and money. I have evidence, but you can''t deny it." Hua Yuege said that she turned over her hand and took back the ring.


    In the glare of the master of the great emperor''s temple, he looked at the master of the water temple and said: "Your disciples are also for a purpose. It''s cruel to fight. If we don''t kill them, we can''t stand here now."


    "Nonsense, they can''t take your life." After enduring for a long time, the Lord of the water god hall finally turns to talk.


    Hua rugo sniffs the words, smiles and raises his eyebrows and says: "so you are sure? Did you explain it before they set out? "


    "Your nonsense." The Lord of the water temple said to the top three: "these people are so rampant that they dare to slander our temple even if they kill them. I''m going to ask you to put them to the right place."

 Chapter 2156

    The time Temple Lord looked at the two human beings beside him: "how do the two temple masters see this?"


    The Lord of the temple of life looked at Hua Ruge and said, "girl, do you have anything else to say?"


    "Of course, we don''t think we should be judged unless your temples can prove that no one has come in to assassinate us." Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows.


    "You killed everyone. What evidence can we show?" The main hall of the great emperor''s temple said in a cold voice.


    "It''s obvious that my inference is more reasonable, and you can''t explain the reason or give evidence. The credibility is too poor. How can I be convicted?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "You killed people, and we didn''t!"


    "You don''t need to pay for it?" Hua is like a song, light and floating way.


    "You distort the truth." "The God of the earth Temple" said the LORD with a gloomy face.


    "You''re the one with a stiff tongue. If you don''t need me to pass it on, let the world judge it and see what they say?" Hua Yuege looks at him with eyebrows.


    The temple master of time couldn''t look down, and immediately said, "this girl, in any case, I have made the rule that we can''t kill people in the seventh heaven, and you have broken the rule, which is to provoke our twelve temples, and you have to pay a price."


    "How can I forget you?" Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "bandit leader."


    "What do you say?" At first, the old man had a lot of self-restraint, but she was so angry.


    "What''s the matter? Is it anger? When the temple of your time attacked us, it was a dead hand. Dare you say you didn''t covet the artifact? " Hua yuesi asked without fear.


    "That''s what we''re doing to keep the seven heavens in order."


    "Who can''t be magnificent? You don''t need to do that with me. If you have the ability, you swear to your God. If you pay attention to the artifact, your soul will go to hell forever, and you can''t surpass life." Hua rugo leaned on the chair, raised his hand to him and said, "if you dare, I will believe you."


    Her bossy appearance is like someone else has made a mistake, and she is a judge. The God of thunder hall thinks that the girl is so bold, even the God of time can make fun of her.


    The three Temple leaders of life temple, space temple and war god temple are happy to watch the activity. They all think that the time Temple leader is really inferior to several young people. They are a little happy to see this scene.


    "You are presumptuous. Why did you make this temple swear?" The God of time was enraged by Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge, facing his roar, not only smiled instead of being afraid, she looked at the two main halls of space and life and said, "look, two main hall Lords. Is he afraid?"


    "No nonsense." The Lord of the temple of life opened his mouth, his voice was obviously pretending to be severe.


    He said that the temple master of the time temple was not angry, so it would appear to be very self-restraint.


    Hua Ruge, who is such a person, naturally knows whether it''s good or not. He quickly points his head to the space God Temple master and says, "what the temple master taught me is that I''m disrespectful."


    There is no expression on the surface of the main hall of the space temple, but the heart is sure of Hua Ruge. The child is smart and brave enough.


    "I repeat that this is a counterattack rather than an active murder. If you have evidence, you will take it out. If you have no evidence but have to deal with us, then I have to think that you want to avenge the good and swallow our artifact." Hua Ruge said after glancing at the main hall owners.


    I don''t know what to say about the time. After all, there is no evidence, but I don''t want to let people go.


    These people''s eyes once again fell on the temple master of time.


    The old man knew that the key to this was not the attitude of Hua rugo and others, but the attitude of standing with him in the opposite temple, so he asked again, "I don''t know what you all think."


    The Lord of the war god temple took the lead in saying: "this girl is not unreasonable. If some of our temples see the artifact, no wonder others fight back."


    "It''s all his slander. How can brother Zhan believe it?" Said the Lord of the temple of fire.


    "But I think she has a point." The Lord of the war god temple is also an upright man, and he said his own ideas directly.


    The Lord of the temple of fire shook his head at once and said to the Lord of the temple of time, "this man''s nonsense is unbelievable."


    The earth temple, the water temple, the holy light temple and the dark temple all joined.


    The God of life said: "I have the same view with brother Zhan. This child''s statement is completely reasonable, and there is evidence. We can''t ignore it."


    The time Temple Lord felt that he could not go on like this, so he had to say something.


    "The Lord is wise." Hua Ruge quickly bowed to the Lord of the temple of life, and his voice was loud. He stopped the main words of the temple of time.


    "It''s true that we can''t bully children by virtue of their old age," said the master of the space temple


    "You are." The Lord of the thunder god hall quickly stood in line.


    He was so timid that he didn''t dare to help Hua rugo and others talk openly before, but at this time, if he didn''t stand in line, he would be excluded by both sides.


    The Lord of the Wind Temple nodded: "yes, Miss Hua''s words are reasonable and authentic."


    Hua rugo didn''t expect that the old man used to look fierce, but now he can speak on his side. It seems that he is a gentleman.


    She then returned with a kind smile.


    The Lord of the Wind Temple nodded his head slightly.


    Since the time Temple Lord was interrupted by Hua Ruge, he didn''t find a chance to speak. Now he has lost the chance to guide and can only accept the final decision.


    Hua Ruge stood up at this time and bowed to all of them and said, "thank you very much for your understanding. I can''t thank you enough


    "Brothers, if we let her go, what is the reputation of our temple?" At this time, the master of the temple of time said.


    He would never let Hua Ruge go. Even if he could let her go, he could not let go of the ghost gun in her hand.


    He has been looking for the most fierce and evil weapon for many years. It''s not easy for him to appear. Naturally, he wants to seize the opportunity.


    The God of life and the God of space did not figure out what to do.


    Although it is justifiable to say that their killing is a counterattack, they have killed many Temple people before and after. If they don''t even have a statement, their prestige will be greatly affected.


    They didn''t think of a good way, but Hua Ruge had thought about it for a long time. She said immediately, "who said to go?"


    "Oh?" All the gods looked at her strangely.


    She just said that she didn''t want to excuse herself for leaving early. Why doesn''t she leave now.


    Hua rugo once again raised his eyebrows and said, "I don''t know how you people in the western continent will deal with this matter when we are young, but we can''t stand it. You have to give us a formal apology, or it''s not over."


    She said, turning over her hands and taking out the ghost gun, she stood heavily in the hall and looked at the people.


    I know that the girls are brave, but I didn''t expect that they were so brave. They secretly provoked the twelve temples, but this time they took the initiative.


    At this time, people can''t help but wonder if she''s a little mentally ill.


    Of course, some people look at her with great admiration. They think that it''s not a fluke that this group of people can have today''s achievements. They rely on the real power.


    "Unbridled!" The Lord of the temple of fire slapped the table and said, "you killed people and want us to apologize to you."


    "Yes." Hua Ruge nodded his head for sure.


    The Lord of the fire Temple thought that she would explain. He didn''t expect that the other side would answer so simply, but there was nothing to say.


    "Are you not satisfied with the temple of fire?" Hua Yuege stepped on the chair and looked at him.


    "Girl, don''t be so wild."


    "Well, if you don''t like it, I like the people with integrity the most." Hua Ruge said with a smile, "I''ll give you a chance. You don''t want the artifact. Send someone here. As long as you can beat me, I''ll give it to you."


    "You are serious?" said the Lord of the fire temple


    "Can I depend on you?" Hua as song disdains the way.


    The Lord of the fire Temple slapped the table again and said, "well, you arrogant girl, I will send someone to meet you well."

 Chapter 2157

    "But I can''t give you these robbers a chance for nothing. What if you lose?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Impossible."


    "Nothing is impossible. I''ll make it up to you. If you lose, you will apologize to us in public for the behavior of your temple." Hua Yuege looked at him and asked, "dare you?"


    "Well, I will promise you," said the master of the temple of fire with a fierce look, "but we have conditions." He turned the point.


    Hua Yuege asked, "say."


    "Since it''s something we gamble with, it can''t be used as a weapon." The Lord of the fire Temple looked at the ghost gun.


    Hua Yuege chuckled and said, "it''s also reasonable. I''ll take it back."


    The temple of fire arched its hand and said, "please witness this gamble."


    All the people in the temples nodded.


    Soon the crowd moved to the outside of the hall. The challenge arena was ready, and Hua Yuege jumped up.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowns slightly. Although he is more confident about his strength as a song to China, he still feels that this kind of thing should be done by him.


    The temple of fire will soon come out. This is a tall man with a leopard head. The whole person has a strong momentum. He has eight peak strengths.


    The man jumped into the challenge arena with a red sword in his hand.


    Hua Ruge glanced up and down, turned over his hand and took out the stick that he had just followed in the Daneng Dojo, which was also of artifact level.


    When the Lord of the fire Temple looked at it, he said, "since it''s a contest, it''s fair. What''s your skill in deceiving people with artifact?"


    "It''s no skill. If you have money, you can buy it." The tone of Hua Ruge is full of irony.


    As the leader of the main temple, the leader of the temple of fire is regarded as the top figure in the western continent. He has always looked down on others, but he did not expect to be bullied by a little girl one day.


    There is no reason why he is angry, because the stick in Hua Ru''s singer is not much worse than the chaos artifact. If he had known this, he would have let her use the chaos artifact so as not to talk nonsense.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Hua rugo added, "if you are poor, you are jealous and hopeless."


    The temple of fire has been practised for hundreds of years. Now it almost breathes blood because of a word.


    The strong man on the opposite side couldn''t see any more. He immediately raised his sword and said, "let me meet you, girl."


    He said and rushed to Hua Ruge.


    "Don''t bully you." Hua Yuege throws the stick down to the direction of mink.


    Hua Ruge has now broken through the seven aspects of shenyuanjing. After turning the body quenching method, it instantly becomes the eight aspects of shenyuanjing, which is the same as the strong man on the opposite side, and she has never been afraid of anyone.


    The other side''s long sword is chopped. The attack is not only the sword Qi but also the fiery flame power. It is also the supreme real fire.


    This real fire power will erode each other''s power when fighting. It''s very cheap.


    Hua Ruge stood still, threw the stick and took out a short one. When the opponent attacked, he hit it with a light stick.


    This stick doesn''t use much force at all, but when it is hit, it will be dozens of times of octagonal force, driving the surrounding space to vibrate.


    The strong man thought that he could definitely take advantage of such a little girl, because he would not only use real fire but also use power type, there is no reason not to win.


    But as soon as he touched him, his face changed. His strength was like a clear spring, while the other side was surging like a river. Even with such a big gap, he could not use any skills.


    His consciousness did not linger for a long time, then he was shaken out.


    "Bang!"


    When the onlookers realized what had happened, the man had fallen under the challenge arena, and his mouth and nose were bleeding. It was obvious that his viscera had been injured.


    No matter how good the mental quality of the temple owners is, their faces are shocked. We need to know the basic strength of the eight pinnacles. Can''t this state withstand the attack of this girl doll?


    It''s a little scary.


    After Hua Yuege finished playing, he looked at the stupefied God of fire, the temple master, and asked, "Lord, we forgot to say how to win first, and how to fall off the challenge arena? Or do we have to die to make it? "


    This is the most powerful elder in the temple. The temple of fire is impossible to lose. Lian hurriedly said, "we lost, we lost."


    "It''s good to know to give up." Hua Yuege smiled and said, "we had a gentleman''s agreement before, didn''t you forget?"


    The head of the fire god temple is not much better than pig liver. At this time, he can''t deny it. So he had to be brave and say, "it''s our temple''s fault. We shouldn''t discipline our disciples and let them do this."


    Although he still didn''t admit it, Hua rugo was satisfied and nodded: "it''s good to know what''s wrong and change it."


    Then she looked at the other temples and said, "who else would you like to come up and teach?"


    These Temple lords were envious of the fire temple for such a good chance, but after watching one, they all counseled, because they could not send anyone who could beat Hua Ruge.


    At this time, the temple master of time said, "we have so many chariots fighting in the temple. You are invincible. I wonder if you can come to fight as a young hero."


    Hua Ruge smiled in her heart. Although she is the highest among her friends, the top three in terms of lethality are not included. These ignorant people.


    The mink flew up and said, "I''ll come."


    He is bound to fight.


    "Go down and have a rest, sister." Said mink.


    Hua Ruge smiled and nodded: "be careful."


    "Here you are." The mink returned the stick to Hua Ruge and said, "don''t take advantage of them."


    "Good." Hua Ruge took the stick back to her own space.


    Although the mink is very tall, its face is very small. It is only 16 or 17 years old. It looks very deceitful.


    When the temples saw that they had cheated Hua Ruge away, they were very happy. At this time, the earth Temple stood up and said, "let''s meet this little friend."


    There was no fluctuation in sable''s purple pupils, but he said, "come on."


    The earth temple also sent the strong who thought the eight peak.


    I can''t help it. I won''t run east and West with them even if I can get a ninefold.


    The man used a strong Vajra pestle, and looked at the mink in a voice. "Why don''t you use a weapon?"


    "No need to deal with you." Mink said once again, the brow showed purple lines. With the growth of his strength, the purple lines became more and more complete, and the battle effectiveness aroused was naturally the highest.


    In order to live in the town, he also used his best skills.


    "You are so arrogant. I will teach you how to rise." The man rushed over.


    The mink''s momentum is enhanced, and the whole person is wrapped in a purple light, which is fierce.


    Vajra pestle soon arrived in front of the mink. The mink said nothing and went up with his palm.


    People will see the momentum of mink''s coming out is extremely fierce, and its strength is very violent, and its attack power is very strong at first sight.


    "Boom!"


    The two fight at the same place. Without a moment''s effort, the people of the earth Temple fly out and fall under the challenge arena again.


    Another move.


    All the temple owners felt that the world was a little strange. They thought that Hua Yuege was a man with great ability, but they didn''t expect a man who looked like a doll. The result was still so powerful.


    Mink smiled, the pattern of eyebrow disappeared gradually, and the whole person''s momentum was put away.


    "This one is not good, more." He said down.


    Who can catch up with this move.


    Hua Yuege then looked at the earth temple and said, "Lord, I wish I could lose."


    So the Lord of the earth temple had to apologize.


    Hua Ruge nods with satisfaction, which is the way to do something wrong.


    The temple of time once again let the change of people, but he didn''t make a move, but let the water temple make a move.


    "I''ll go." Juntianxia stands out.


    Several people all know that childe wutrace and Tuoba Rui can''t do it easily. After all, the temple of time is the most difficult thing to deal with.


    The emperor''s Tianjing, which is cultivated by the monarch, runs around nine majestic golden dragons, and looks very domineering.

 Chapter 2158

    The combat effectiveness is needless to say. It''s not a problem for him to get two levels better. In the face of the freezing magic move of the water temple, he broke it after several dragons. After five moves, he seriously injured people. Although he fell down from the challenge arena, he has no strength to fight again.


    The temples once again doubted life.


    Hua rugo knew that he didn''t pick for nothing this time by looking at their faces. If he didn''t show some real skills, these people really had all kinds of bullying methods waiting for them.


    What can be tolerated is intolerable.


    After the fall of emperor Tianxia, the water temple has no choice but to apologize.


    Next, the holy light temple is against Mr. Wuchen. Mr. Wuchen''s Kung Fu is thick and dense. It''s not difficult to get two levels without using time. So he solved the opponent after several moves and won the game again.


    Hua rugo can''t help but ask the other party to accept the mistake and apologize.


    the Lord of the demon temple was not satisfied with what Xing Dahu did before, and after that, he also reprimanded Xing Dahu, saying that he shouldn''t look on rashly, but also assisted other temples to do it together.


    But now he finds out how correct Xing Dahu''s practice is. How many people have been saved for the demon temple? It seems that if we fight all the time, the remaining dozens will not survive.


    Moreover, he has no intention to make any moves now. He thinks that since he has made a good relationship, he should continue the good relationship to the end. Don''t make enemies with these people for the time being.


    After the victory of Childe Wuxian, the dark temple came out again to shout, because they thought that there were not many people in each other. If they could make a hole, after all, they won but had a magic weapon.


    At this time, the main fighting force is only Tuo BARREI, but Tuo BARREI is a temple of time, which is not very good.


    At this time, Xiaojiu saw the clue and said immediately, "bully us, right? I''ll come."


    Childe wutrace shook his head at her, then said to the dark temple: "I don''t mind fighting another battle, please move your temple."


    The owner of the dark temple smiled and shook his head. "We don''t want to take advantage of people''s danger. If you really have no one to fight, you can''t admit defeat."


    "If you don''t feel like an opponent, you can send more people." The indifferent way of Childe wutrace.


    In a word, he took the bottom of the dark temple.


    "We don''t mean that," said the dark temple master with a heavy face. "We just do things in a fair way and don''t want to bully you."


    Xiaojiu was impatient. He flew to the challenge arena and said to childe wutrace, "master, don''t worry, I''ll come."


    The childe with no trace frowned slightly, then said after a moment: "be careful."


    Small nine hears no mark childe this words and beat chicken blood to be almost, repeatedly nod a head way: "I can win."


    Although she has little combat experience, she is at least the strength of the seven elements of Shenyuan realm, and also has the blood of gods and beasts. Although her combat power is not as good as huaruge, it is not too bad.


    Dark temple looks like a little girl who bullies easily, but she is very happy, but she also sends a middle-aged woman with eight peaks.


    The dark power of the dark temple is a bonus to their power, which is one of the temples that is not easy to deal with.


    Hua Ruge''s voice let her be careful.


    But Xiaojiu didn''t take the opponent as one thing at all. The long sword turned and said, "let''s do it."


    The woman snorted coldly. It was also a long sword attack.


    The female sword of the dark temple is sharp, old and spicy. It seems that it has been tempered. The dark sword power is even more destructive. It stabs at Xiaojiu''s neck.


    The experience of Xiaojiu in front of the enemy is still too little. The enemy''s strength before is only seven realms, but not one eight realms. This is a swordsmanship expert. She is inevitably a little flustered.


    This flustered did not dare to take over hard, body shape to one side to dodge.


    If the same swordsmanship is superior, she should force the dark temple woman to defend or dodge at this time, and do no further damage to her.


    But she didn''t move so fast, but the other woman caught the chance accurately, and the long sword swept across her whole upper body. This is a quick, accurate and ruthless move.


    Xiao jiukong has all his strength, but his brain can''t keep up with him. Seeing this, he flew back again, almost retreated to the bottom of the challenge arena.


    Childe Wuxian''s eyes narrowed, and his eyes were fixed on the battlefield. He could use the magic of time at any time.


    The people of all the shrines saw the bright spot, especially the dark one. You should know that the gambling of this war is chaotic artifact. As long as the people of their own shrines win, I''m afraid that Hua Ruge won''t be held back.


    The woman of the dark temple has the advantage of several moves first, and then she will be more confident. She can see that Xiaojiu has little experience in approaching the enemy, but she can avoid it. This strength is still very strong.


    So she didn''t plan to fight against Xiaojiu. Instead, she produced fast swords in succession. After hundreds of years of tempering, her sword is not that kind of gorgeous and beautiful sword move, but each move has been simplified into the most practical one.


    Xiaojiu was dazzled at the other side''s sword moves. He felt that he didn''t know how to use the sword moves he had learned before, just like he couldn''t resist no matter how.


    So she had to dodge all the time and didn''t know how to take it.


    The temple people were even more surprised, because it was more difficult to dodge under the fierce attack than to fight back. But the girl had not been injured in the other side''s 20 moves, and was blocked by the other side in many times. But she could find a way to avoid.


    Only when they saw this did they understand that the girl was only inexperienced in facing the enemy, and her strength was extremely terrible.


    Hua rugo is also a little worried. Even if she can''t hide and get hurt, they had a long time to duel before. Although she doesn''t use swords very often, she can''t use them better than the woman in the dark temple.


    but it''s impossible for her friends to duel with her to face the enemy. As a result, Xiao Jiu doesn''t know how to disassemble them now Now.


    The chase and dodge on the stage continues.


    It''s not only Xiaojiu who is in a hurry, but the woman in the dark temple also doubts her life. According to the experience of the girl in front of her, she can''t evade her attack at all. However, dozens of moves have passed. However powerful her sword is, she hasn''t hurt anyone at all.


    It''s strange.


    Xiaojiu''s continuous dodging is very exhausting of energy and psychic power. In addition, although she is a beast, her strength is not accumulated little by little. Her foundation is very unstable, and she will be a little breathless soon.


    The woman in the dark temple found the chance, changed her original sword move, took a step forward and split the long sword horizontally.


    The next nine didn''t expect her to change her moves suddenly. She dodged slowly. Her arm was immediately scratched by that breath. The dark aura attached to it, making her feel more painful.


    The gentle face of Childe wutrace is angry, and he is about to move now.


    "Don''t worry, look again." Hua Ruge is on the other side.


    Childe wutrace knows that this is not the time to make a move at will, but the eyes of the dark temple are full of evil spirit.


    Xiaojiu has always been very well protected by childe wutrace. Before entering the seventh heaven, she was hidden in her sleeve whenever there was a war. When the seventh heaven faced all the disciples of the seventh heaven, she was able to protect herself.


    So he was hardly hurt. Now his arm is bleeding and dyed red and white. The black air corrodes his body and only makes him feel pain. The anger in his heart comes up.


    The woman of the dark temple chases after her, and stabs her neck with a sword.


    "Don''t play with you."


    Xiaojiu hurls the long sword towards the woman with a snort. Her strength is strong, which leads to the strength of the long sword.


    The woman hurried away.


    After Xiaojiu threw the long sword, he raised his hands flat, and the whole man was in a rage. He bent his fingers into claws and immediately grabbed the woman''s heart.


    Compared with the complicated sword moves learned the day after tomorrow, her instinctive moves are more powerful.


    This is not only full of momentum, but also extremely powerful.


    The woman on the opposite side suddenly found that although she was a higher level than the other side, her strength was not as strong as the other side. She could only attack again with the sword power.


    Facing the long sword, this time Xiaojiu no longer dodges, but grasps it with his palm towards the blade of the long sword.


    Childe Wuxian and the people of the temples were shocked.

 Chapter 2159

    The female seven sons of the dark temple groaned coldly in their heart, which increased the output of their spiritual power. They planned to discard Xiao Jiu''s palm with this sword.


    But I didn''t expect that the momentum of her long sword thrust forward stopped when Xiaojiu grabbed it, and the dark corrosive force had nothing to do with the white light around Xiaojiu''s palm.


    With a few efforts, she found that the sword couldn''t move at all.


    Xiaojiu snorted, grabbed the sword directly with his hand, threw it into the ground, and then the other hand went to the woman''s chest.


    After all, women have rich experience in combat. They dodge back at the moment when the long sword is snatched, and want to take the blade again.


    But she didn''t think about it. When she took the initiative, she couldn''t hurt others because she was not fast enough. Now she can''t hide.


    After Xiaojiu was in a hurry, the instinct of the whole person broke out. As a divine beast, she has a strong strength in all aspects, especially in speed.


    She was a little faster, and before the woman could get out of her way, one claw went to her chest.


    The woman in the dark temple is a swordsman. Without swords, she will not be able to fight back. It''s too late to fight back in the face of such a quick attack from Xiaojiu.


    So the next moment she was beaten out and fell under the challenge arena.


    Xiao Jiu doesn''t know much about the challenge arena, so even if she has knocked people off the challenge arena, she doesn''t give up and wants to go forward and make up her feet.


    "Little nine, come back." Mr. Wu trace opened his mouth before she jumped off the challenge arena.


    Xiaojiu was really aggrieved after being injured, so he flew back and said with red eyes, "master, that woman is so fierce."


    "Darling, let''s see you like sister Ge." Childe Wuxian rubs her head.


    Little nine nodded, and pitifully looked at Hua Ruge and said, "sister Ruge, I hurt."


    "Darling, it will not hurt in a moment." Hua Ruge said that he could dispel the dark Qi with powerful spiritual power, and the light green light appeared in his back hand heart. He treated Xiao Jiu with healing technique.


    Because the injury was not serious, it recovered in a moment.


    Xiaojiu looks at it and thinks it''s magic. A smiling face is full of surprises. It seems that he forgot all the pain.


    Childe wutrace painfully pulled her to his side and said, "don''t do anything next time. Do you hear me?"


    "Mm-hmm." Xiaojiu nodded obediently.


    It''s just obedience. She also thinks it''s too dangerous to fight. It''s OK to bully and bully people with poor strength. It''s too scary to fight with that kind of people.


    Seeing her lovely appearance, childe wutrace felt pity and said, "go back and bring you delicious food."


    "The master is the best." Xiaojiu goes to hug childe Wuwen''s arm again.


    Because Xiaojiu was injured, Hua rugo looked at the dark temple with a very rude look. He forced others to apologize and put an unnecessary hat on their heads.


    What 12 shrines besieged on that day is their darkest shrine, and what''s the worst way to force the little girl to fight.


    At last, he was so angry that the owner of the dark temple wanted to do it himself.


    I just want to laugh. Hua Ruge''s mouth really won''t suffer any loss.


    Hua Ruge finally said that he was happy, and then he said to the temples, "I am here. Do I have anything I want? Just come up and have a competition."


    The main battle temples were basically defeated one by one. There was only one time Temple left. So the other temples looked at the time temple, all hoping for the temple with the most powerful law.


    After all, no matter how strong the other party is, it is better than the law of time. As long as a time is still, nothing can be solved.


    The temple master of the temple of time also understood this truth, so he did not send the strongest one, but sent the elder who was the most proficient in the God of time.


    The elder looks like he is in his prime. His strength is in the middle of the eightfold period, but he knows that he is not easy to deal with when he looks confident.


    Tuoba Rui is the temple of time. He immediately stands out and looks at this one up and down.


    At this time, the master of the temple of time said, "we have played so many games. It''s not interesting that the color head has remained unchanged. Let''s add some extra yards."


    Hua rugo heard this and said with a smile, "well, I don''t know what else the temple Lord wants from us."


    "If we win, I want your soul gun and Heaven Sword." Said the master of the temple of time.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "one mouth is the two magic weapons. The Lord of the temple has a great appetite."


    "You dare not?"


    "No gambler thinks it''s a big bet, I''m afraid there''s nothing in your temple that can be taken out to add yards." Hua Ruge looks at each other defiantly.


    The temple master of time doesn''t think he can lose. He turns his hand and comes out with a white jade plate. The jade plate presents a warm color in the sun. There are some strange Ancient Runes engraved on it. I can''t see it clearly, but I can feel the breath of time.


    As soon as he took it out of the temples, he took a breath of air-conditioning, saying that it was too bloody.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to guess what it was. He said directly, "our young people don''t know what it is. Don''t fool us with something worthless."


    The temple master''s face was flat: "little babe talks nonsense. This is the holy thing of my temple of time. It''s called reincarnation jade plate. It can control the reincarnation of time. It''s a artifact."


    "So you can take out the treasure too. I thought you were too poor to open the pot when you were in pursuit." Hua Ruge continued to jeer.


    Although she said this in her mouth, she was also surprised. The law of time is the supreme law. With this treasure, she will be invincible.


    "How dare you talk less nonsense?" The temple master of time knew that fighting could not be Hua Ruge''s opponent, so he cut into the main topic.


    Hua Ruge is a little confused now, because this artifact is definitely the lifeblood of the temple of time. Since they dare to gamble with it, it means that they may have a certain chance to win.


    So she looked at Tuo BARREI.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded her head, flew up to the challenge arena, and said to the hall leader of the temple of time, "let''s go."


    The elder of the temple of time was also unconvinced. He immediately went to the challenge arena and stood opposite to Tuo BARREI. He said scornfully, "young generation, it''s too arrogant."


    "That''s a lot of crap."


    At the same time, Tuoba Rui spoke with a generous silver light, and gradually formed a huge silver wing behind him. As soon as the silver wing came out, the people present felt that the whole mountain was filled with a strong threat, which was daunting to watch.


    "Don''t wait for his silver wings to take shape. Let''s go." The master of the temple of time saw the doorway and hurriedly opened his mouth.


    That elder is not an idle person either. I''ve heard that Tuoba Rui is well versed in heaven''s way. Naturally, he can''t use it, but his time skill also needs a moment''s preparation time.


    "Time is still."


    When he called out, the time of the whole challenge arena stopped. There were several fallen leaves in the air. People were most concerned about whether Tuo BARREI would also be affected by the law of time.


    Looking up, we can see that the cuff of Tuoba Rui, which originally moved in the wind, is not moving now, but the silver wing behind him is waving slightly.


    Obviously, Tuo barrui''s ability has not been affected, but because his consciousness is set in the previous time and space, he does not know what is happening now, so naturally there is no counterattack.


    The elder smiled, turned over his hand and took out a broadsword, and went to Tuo Barry. He was the only one who could not be affected by this rule.


    Hua Ruge''s pupil immediately shrinks. He has prepared the devouring beast in his sleeve. Once Tuoba Rui can''t move, he will go up and swallow the elder.


    The main lip angle of the temple of time is slightly raised, very satisfied with the performance of the elders.


    Other shrines are also staring at each other. The heart says that they are still time shrines. Even such characters can be controlled.


    The elder wielded his sword, and when he was about to cut Tuo BARREI, the wings behind him suddenly moved and clapped down to the elder.


    Let''s not say that the elder is completely unprepared. Even if he is, he can''t avoid this attack at all.


    With the waving of wings, the power of fixing the whole challenge arena was smashed directly, and the elder was patted out without any suspense.


    "Bang!"


    The elder fell under the challenge arena. Although he was not dead, he passed out.


    Tuo Ba Rui took back his wings and looked at the direction of the temple of time.

 Chapter 2160

    At this time, the people who are stunned gradually reflect what happened. Who in the world can even ignore the law of time?


    Through this war, the main shrines have understood a truth. These people are all monsters. They have too many forces that are not understood and cannot be provoked at all.


    The temple master of time thought it was safe to take out the holy things. He didn''t expect to lose. Even if he lost, he didn''t plan to admit it. After all, this thing can''t be lost.


    So he turned his hand and would take back the life plate.


    But he didn''t wait to put it away. He didn''t know where a blue light came out suddenly. He only felt that a light thing in his hand was taken away by the blue light, and he went in the direction of Hua Ruge.


    He has heard for a long time that Hua rugo has a small animal that can eat babies and even people. It seems that it is this thing.


    He quickly used his magic power to condense time, but the law of time was effective for everything, but the speed of the blue light did not weaken at all, and in an instant, he went back to Hua Ruge and disappeared.


    At the next moment, he only felt that the power of the spirit left in the jade plate had been erased, and the pain in his brain was like a thunderbolt. She held her head in her hands, and tried to suppress it with Yungong. Only when Yungong found that the breath was completely disordered, she opened her mouth and vomited blood.


    "Poof."


    The old man spat out his blood. His white beard and silver clothes were stained with a lot. He looked a little embarrassed.


    He was not stable after spitting blood. He had to be supported by his disciples.


    The temple owners and the people they brought with them were a little silly. Two of them who had suffered the same injuries now understand what their original injuries were.


    What is the origin of the little beast that can instantly erase their powerful spirit power as the temple Lord? Besides, it is not limited by the law of time. It seems that it should be a god beast in the divine kingdom.


    However, according to their understanding, there seems to be no such level of god beast in the divine kingdom. It''s a bit of a rogue to not let the other side use magic weapons.


    They were surprised and shocked, but Hua Ruge was very satisfied. She held the reincarnation jade plate in her hand and looked at it carefully.


    The smell of this thing is very heavy, but with her common sense, she knows that it can''t be used if she doesn''t know the magic power. So she said directly to the childe without trace, "we don''t need it, here you are."


    "I can''t see anything. You''d better keep it." Childe Wudi said.


    "I can''t do this."


    "Learn slowly."


    "One I haven''t studied yet." She stuffs things to the childe without trace.


    Tuoba Rui also said: "to give you is to make the best use of everything, do not have to refuse."


    "Well, I''ll take it." The childe without trace said to turn over his hand and receive it into the space.


    The temple master of the temple of time slowed down and said: "little boy, you want to be against the temple of the whole time?"


    "Reasonable or not?" Hua Ruge was not happy to hear this. He looked at the direction of the temple of time opposite him and said, "this is a good bet you said before, but if you lose, you want to lose. Fortunately, I started early, or I can''t help you."


    When she saw Tuoba Rui''s wings moving, she knew that she was going to win. At the same time, she thought that the owner of the temple of time would not be willing to hand over the holy thing honestly, so she let the devouring beast ambush nearby when everyone was stupefied and watched the opportunity.


    It''s better to arrange it in advance, otherwise it''s really not easy to take it.


    "You..." The temple master of time wanted to argue that he was not very well, and he soon thought that his kung fu was not as good as that of Hua Ruge. Even if he said it, he would lose, but he would be more honest.


    "This time, I remember that the temple of time is irreconcilable with your Eastern continent." The old man put in his words.


    Hua rugo shook his head and said, "you think it''s over. Besides that broken jade plate, we have another thing to gamble on. If you lose, you have to apologize to us. Now you want to muddle through?"


    "You are presumptuous."


    "I''m still presumptuous. What''s the matter with you?" Hua Ruge seems to be more domineering than the other side.


    The old man of the temple of time really wants to do it. There''s no reason why. Before the contest, Hua Ruge asked all the temple owners to witness. He made a rash move, and the space and life temples would never be ignored.


    The main thing is that he was injured and didn''t bring many people. It''s true that he can''t fight others.


    Hua Ruge looked at each other''s anger slowly falling down, smiled and said: "everyone is waiting, you don''t want to blame the temple of time?"


    The three main hall owners of the God of life and the God of war really have to bear to look at this scene before they can''t laugh. The first temple owner of the hall will one day fall into this situation.


    "It''s our fault. It''s not right." The owner of the temple of time couldn''t help but say it. Although the voice was small, it was enough to be heard by the people present.


    Hua Ruge nodded contentedly: "it''s good to know that we''re wrong. We''ll forgive you generously. Don''t do such injustice again. Isn''t it humiliating?"


    The main faces of several main battle shrines are green. They don''t take such bullies.


    They thought that these people would die if they came out this time, but now they have apologized and admitted. If you don''t get the artifact, you will lose face.


    Hua Ruge is still clear about good and evil. After taunting these people, she quickly bowed to the temples of the Lord and said: "thank you very much for your understanding and justice. If you can use it in the future, I will try my best."


    She said things in her heart, because if there is no life temple and other temples to help, she has no chance to reason, let alone have a chance to have a contest and raise eyebrows.


    The temple of life can''t stand on the side of Hua Ruge, so the main board of the temple said: "even if there is a reason, we shouldn''t be so cruel, which has destroyed the peace between the East and the west, and almost caused a big mistake. We should take warning and show mercy to all the disciples of our temple."


    The master of the space Temple nodded: "that''s exactly the truth. Never do that again."


    This is the end of the matter. No more investigation.


    There is no other way for the temple master of time, because he does not have enough reasons to leave these people, and he does not have the strength to fight against the two temples of life and space. He can only endure a stomachache.


    At the first sight of the temple in other main stations, the owner of the temple dared not say anything, and could only endure it.


    Hua Ruge and others bowed together this time and said, "I will keep in mind the teachings of the two temple masters."


    The Lord of the war god temple has long been unhappy with the time temple. He thinks that they are too mean to be called the first temple. Today, he was very happy to see the joke of the time temple. At this time, he turned to the time Temple leader and said, "since it is the people in our temple who are the first to do something wrong, then they are right. We have no reason to restrain them. What do you think?"


    The temple of time was breathed several times. Now they all want to spit blood. They fought their lives to resist the urge of spitting blood and swearing at the street. They nodded, "what do you want to do?"


    The Lord of the war god hall smiled and kindly said to Hua Ruge and other people, "your apology is now available. Do you want to go?"


    "That''s right. Thank you for your success. I''ll take the first step." Hua, like a song, bowed himself.


    Speaking of this, Hua rugo and several friendly temples nodded and communicated one by one. At this time, juntianxia had already taken out the airship, and several people got on the boat and went away.


    After they left, the Lord of the temple of life took the lead in standing up and said, "in this case, we are leaving."


    These shrines have all left.


    The rest of the shrines had the idea of hunting, but considering that the other party had three holy things in their temple besides chaos artifact, the other one was that the time temple would be enough for them to drink a pot.


    So the thought passed in a flash. One by one, they got on the airship in a gray way and went back.


    After standing on the spaceship, Hua Ruge gasped: "at last, there are some reasonable ones in these shrines. If they are unreasonable, it will be very difficult."


    "Sister rugo, it''s really a good move. I see it''s to hold down the venue. They want to weigh it with us in the future." Su Nianxia said.

 Chapter 2161

    Hua Ruge nodded: "seven," that''s what I want to achieve. These people don''t take us seriously. If they don''t show their abilities, they really think we are good at bullying. "


    "Yes, it seems that we should be safe in a short time." "But where are we going next?" said shangguanli


    Before that, these people had been in the temple of thunder. At first, they wanted to smash Lei Mingzi''s plan to open chaos. Later, they tried to avoid disasters, but now they don''t need to.


    "Our goal now is to continue to practice and prevent those temples from retaliating, so that we can go anywhere." Hua Yuege said.


    Shangguan Li thought for a moment and said, "let''s go back to the red flame temple. You don''t have business there. My power there is just starting."


    "Yes, where did we develop before? We should have gone back long ago without the Lei temple." Su Nianxia said.


    Hua rugo felt that he didn''t need to ask men''s opinions about it. After all, they were practicing everywhere, so he nodded, "if you can, go back."


    After she and Tuoba Rui said it in the evening, Tuoba Rui nodded.


    Childe Wuxian had no place to go, so he followed.


    A group of spaceships flew very fast. Because of the sign given by the thunderbolt hall, they were able to fly on the Shenyuan. They walked very smoothly all the way.


    Of course, they didn''t completely relax their vigilance against any temple that didn''t have eyes to ambush, but they didn''t find any temple that didn''t have eyes.


    "It seems that they know how to be afraid." Hua Ruge was lying on the railing on the deck, drinking and saying.


    Su Nianxia said on one side: "yes, they are also bullying and afraid of hardness. If we are strong, we won''t dare to come."


    "I see who dares to shout at me." Hua Ruge drinks a little wine, but it can''t help floating.


    As soon as she heard this, she heard an angry voice in her ear: "come down."


    She lies on the handrail of the deck, half of her body is inside the boat, half of her body is outside the boat. Now the boat is in high altitude. Although she will not fall to death, she must be scared for good or ill.


    If she doesn''t drink, it''s OK, but she can''t stand steadily when she drinks. It''s very likely that she will fall down.


    Tuoba Rui can''t help calling her when she sees it.


    Hua Ruge just finished saying big words, looked up to see Tuoba Rui''s face was not good, and hurriedly promised to be obedient.


    "You can''t lie on it next time, can you hear me?" Tuo Barry took her by the wrist and frowned.


    Hua Ruge nodded obediently.


    Su Nianxia couldn''t help laughing as she watched. How strong her sister was outside and how she counseled her when she went home. In her impression, Hua Ruge had never lost just outside and never won at home.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at the wine in her hand and said, "drink less, and call me when you are hungry."


    Hua Ruge nodded honestly again.


    Tuo Ba Rui explained and then went back to the cabin.


    Hua rugo breathed a sigh of relief. If she wanted to sit down, she saw Su Nianxia laughing.


    She coughed dryly and said: "laugh. I don''t know what he is about. If you are all tough, can you live on? Don''t fight every day? "


    Su Nianxia nods and pretends to think it makes sense.


    Hua rugo sat down and leaned against the railing of the deck, one leg stretched out and one leg bent, and made a foot gesture. "I tell you, I''m not afraid of him, I''m for the sake of harmony in my family. It''s called profound justice. Understand?"


    Su Nianxia then nodded, and thought it was appropriate to save face for her sister.


    Hua Ruge nodded her head all the time, and then drifted a little bit. Then he said, "and I will give him some face when I''m outside. For men, it''s all about face. When nobody is around, I have to listen to everything."


    Su Nianxia looked up at the direction of the cabin and said, "brother in law is here."


    Hua Rusheng immediately shrunk his head, but he didn''t hear a sound. He looked up and saw that people didn''t come out at all.


    She looked at Su Nianxia with resentment on her face. Without status, she could bear it. How could she not let people boast? What''s the fun of life without boasting.


    Su Nianxia couldn''t help laughing and said, "elder sister, you should admit your life. It''s very happy that someone is in charge."


    "What''s happiness? It''s hanging from a tree. If I didn''t have him, I would have at least dozens of male pets now." Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "last time we beat that woman with the surname Huang, she was so ugly and raised hundreds of them. What am I bad for?"


    Su Nianxia touched her with her elbow and whispered, "brother in law is here."


    Hua Ruge won''t be cheated for the second time, and people who have lost before must be respected now, so he went on: "how are you? I''ll tell you in front of him."


    "It''s true." Su Nianxia raised her voice slightly.


    "Don''t try to deceive me." Hua Ruge raised his head with disapproval. As a result, he saw Tuoba Rui standing in a black robe at the door of the cabin, looking at this side coldly.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes closed immediately, muttering, "it''s all hallucinations that we can''t see."


    Finish saying her eyes secretly open a seam, discover Tuoba Rui still stands there.


    It''s over.


    He put his hand over his face and thought about how to explain this to her tonight. In fact, he didn''t think so at all.


    Su Nianxia also bowed her head.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and asked, "I want to come out and ask you what to eat. Drinking in an empty stomach hurts you."


    He didn''t think of lunch time, so he went back. After sitting for a while, he thought that she would not be happy if she didn''t order wine and vegetables. He wanted to make some dishes for her, and then he heard her boasting there. I can''t laugh or cry for a while.


    Hua Yuege covered his face and said in a low voice: "I I''m not hungry. "


    "I''ll do whatever I want and wait." Tuoba Rui said and went to the kitchen.


    Hua Ru, a singer, pointed out a crack. After watching him go, he was relieved. He turned to Su Nianxia and said, "why don''t you remind me?"


    "Heaven and earth conscience, I remind you, you don''t believe it." Su Nianxia felt helpless about it.


    "When it''s over, when it''s over, will he poison me in the dish and make me feel restless." Hua Yuege said.


    Su Nianxia said with a smile, "you are a doctor. Can''t you see if you can''t poison it?"


    "Yes." Hua rugo had a snack, but soon became distressed: "what way will he deal with me?"


    "Brother in law is not so mean. It''s OK." Su Nianxia''s way of appeasement.


    Hua Yuege looked at her like a child and said, "little child, you are still too naive. You don''t know how small his mind is."


    "You''ll be heard again." Su Nianxia reminds me.


    Hua Ruge hurriedly covers her mouth and looks around at the same time. Only when she finds out that she doesn''t come out can she feel more relieved.


    She thinks that wine is really not a good thing. When she doesn''t drink it, her thinking is very clear. The calculators never fail. This drop in IQ, even the minimum vigilance is gone.


    After a while, Tuo BARREI brought out several dishes and put them on the table. When he left, he asked her to drink less.


    Hua Ruge stands aside, just like a schoolboy. I can''t help it. I''m so guilty.


    After Tuoba Rui left, Su Nianxia said again, "I''ll tell you, my brother-in-law is generous."


    "It''s not poisonous?" Hua Ruge took a bite, and found that it was still the taste all the time. He didn''t put anything like cathartic.


    "It''s OK. Drink in the bar." Su Nianxia raised his glass.


    Hua Yuege drank a glass and said: "I always feel so guilty."


    After drinking for a while, Hua rugo stopped when he was still rational, just chatting and eating, and didn''t drink any more.


    During this period, Su Nianxia went back to his room several times and was stopped by Hua Ruge: "what''s the hurry? It''s dark. Let''s talk for a while."


    "Sister, it''s dawn to talk again." Su Nianxia is a bit confused.


    "Good heavens. We can watch the sunrise here."


    Su Nianxia lies on the table and looks at her with her eyes open. "Are you afraid to go back?"


    "Nonsense, it''s rare for me to be interested in chatting with you. You should treasure it." Hua Ruge is a way of empty heart.


    Su Nianxia shook her head and said, "I''m too sleepy. I have to go back. Go back, elder sister. My brother-in-law can''t eat you again."


    "Cannibalism?" Hua Ruge is very sensitive to two words. After listening to it, I think it''s very possible, so I dare not go back.


    Just then Tuo Barry came out and said to her, "OK, come back with me."

 Chapter 2162

    "I''ll sit a little longer." Hua Ruge holds the table with both hands.


    Tuoba Rui raises his eyebrows slightly.


    Hua, like a dry cough, stood up and said, "OK."


    She dropped her hand back to the room, trying to explain.


    Tuo Ba Rui washed the towel and handed it to him. "Wipe your face and go to bed. It''s so late. You should be sleepy."


    Hua rugo peeps at him and finds that his face is pretty good. He doesn''t look as stiff or cold as before.


    But in this way, her heart was even more bottomless, and she said without wiping her face: "did you hear what I said before?"


    "Raising a pet boy?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "I swear I was just blowing a cow. I didn''t mean that." Hua Yuege hurriedly answers.


    "You don''t have the guts to be a thief. I don''t know that I envy those male pets all day long." Tuo Barry took a towel and wiped her hands.


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly: "I don''t envy them, not at all."


    Tuo Ba Rui sees her nervous appearance, smiled a way: "afraid of what, I can''t eat you again."


    "Who can tell." She muttered in a low voice.


    "Go to bed and wash your feet." After Tuo Ba Rui wiped her face, he gave her foot washing water and squatted down to wash her.


    Hua Ruge blinked and asked tentatively, "are you really not angry?"


    "I can''t be pissed off by you if I see how angry I am." Tuoba Rui also wants to open up. Let her think about it. It''s useless to be angry.


    Hua Ruge was relieved to hear this tone, but soon felt that it was really wrong to think about it all day long. Then he said, "I will never think about it again. I will be happy if I have you."


    "Stick to your tongue." Tuo Ba Rui wiped her feet and said, "OK, go to sleep."


    Hua Ruge opened his hand and said, "hug and sleep."


    "You go to bed first and wait for me."


    Tuoba Rui said to wash himself, and then he took off his clothes and went to bed.


    Hua Ruge holds Tuoba Rui in his arms and falls asleep.


    Tuo Ba Rui covers her quilt and waves out the candle.


    It took more than a month for the spaceship to reach the red flame realm from the seventh heaven. A few people thought about whether to change their appearance the day before it arrived, or they would have been recognized if they had already gone, and then they would not be comfortable living.


    However, it was found that this did not work, because Hua rugo wanted to take over her own industry, as long as she appeared, people would recognize it, and the people around her would not be able to hide it.


    So they dismissed the idea and fell in front of the gate of the divine realm.


    Before that, shangguanli and xiaomink went back to their own mountain, and only six people were left when they came down.


    The guards didn''t know them, because they didn''t belong to the God Kingdom, so they asked for another sum of money.


    Hua Yuege has a lot of money, and he is not willing to sign up, so he gave money to enter.


    The red flame temple is a little more prosperous than when they left. They also heard about it on their way back. The black water temple has been watered down now. The red flame temple should have recovered the debts for many years, so now life is better than before.


    "I think since we are going to be here for a long time and my business is going to develop well, I still can''t make much money in this God domain." Hua Yuege looked around and said.


    The large-scale industries that Shenyu can see now are almost all the brands of Kyushu. She has funds in her hands. It''s not difficult to expand her business.


    "Not yet. Too many Temple enemies are against us. Your business hasn''t been ruined in the past." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge felt his chin and thought for a moment: "now the surrounding development, this is the site of the wind temple, we still have the foundation of the wind temple."


    Tuoba Rui nodded.


    "As for more and further places, we can only subdue those temples." Hua Yuege said, looking at his friends and saying, "we should practice hard for the sake of future wealth."


    A few people laughed and didn''t answer.


    At present, she has offended so many shrines, and she is still thinking of making a fortune.


    A few people walked in the street, immediately attracted the attention of the shop owners and pedestrians, because Hua Ruge had dealt with these people before making a tolerance. Although it was a man''s body weight at that time, his face did not change, so he could recognize it after a careful look.


    "You are Xiao Hu? " An old man asked tentatively.


    "Li Bo has good eyesight. I am right. Your business is very good?" Hua Yuege smiles and says hello.


    The old man nodded and looked at her and said, "I used to think that if you were a girl, how pretty it would look. I didn''t think you were a girl, how handsome you are."


    "You flatter me." Hua Ruge is a little embarrassed to be praised.


    "These are all your friends. Come on, have a bowl of noodle soup." The old man said that he would put the noodles in the pot.


    Hua rugo shook his head and said, "thank you very much for Libo''s kindness. We have just eaten before entering the city. We will come back to you some other day."


    "Then you can come here. I''ve heard guests and neighbors talk about you recently, but I always think it''s not true. Then you can tell me what''s going on." Said the old man.


    "Well, I''ll come some other day." Hua Ruge said hello before going forward.


    This conversation was heard by all the people around, which confirmed the identity of Hua Ruge. However, many acquaintances did not dare to say hello.


    Hua Ruge took the initiative to say hello, which made the pedestrian walk very slowly. The original quarter of an hour''s walk took a hard time.


    Back home Su nianxiacai said: "elder sister, you know too many people."


    "How can I say that I have made a long-term tolerance? I must be familiar with patrolling the streets all day." Hua rugo stretched out and told the servants of the house to boil water for her to take a bath.


    Su Nianxia and juntianxia still live here, but childe wutrace is so quiet. He lives in a busy city. He plans to find a quiet place tomorrow.


    Xiaojiu repeatedly confirms that he can often come back and play with huaruge, which is what he agreed to.


    Hua Ruge went back to the backyard and picked up his mother, aunt and Xiao Bao from the sky city. In the sky city for several months, Xiao Bao had two more teeth and grew taller.


    "Children miss you very much recently. Take them to live for a while." "Good," he said Hua is like a song holding Xiaobao, a loving face.


    Water Yun Ning looks at the environment and says: "the danger has passed?"


    "In the past, the solution has been quite thorough. For the time being, no one will be in trouble again." Hua Ruge said, kissing Xiao Bao on his face and saying, "I will live with my mother in the future, and I will not go back to the small house in the city."


    Xiaobao nodded obediently.


    Hua Ruge smiled and chatted here for a while, waiting for shuiyunning to urge her to leave.


    "The child looks much stronger." Said shuiyunxuan.


    "Water Yun Ning nods:" not really, the children have grown up


    Two sisters happily smile, also went back to the room to sleep.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees Xiaobao''s expression is also soft down, and he has been chatting with Xiaobao all night.


    Now Xiaobao is very fluent. He has been asking questions when chatting. Where have they been recently? Are you in danger?


    Tuoba Rui replied patiently.


    Hua Ruge felt that the father and son were more and more alike when he was watching them, and Xiao Bao didn''t seem to be particularly fond of laughing at the time when he was born. He saw that the serious appearance and Tuo BARREI were carved in the same mold.


    She thought about it. She thought it might be that her son had been in the sky city for a long time, and was a little unhappy, so she had fewer small faces. She would like to spend more time with her children in the future.


    On the same day, three people fell asleep in one bed. Xiao Bao slept in the middle of the two people. His parents'' feeling made him very happy. He didn''t fall asleep until very late.


    "Don''t focus on cultivation recently. Spend more time with your children." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui nodded, "OK."


    The next morning, Hua Ruge remembered that there was another one in his spirit beast space, so he released the old man who had been brought out of the seven heavens.


    The old man was trapped for a long time, but he was very happy when he came out, even if Hua rugo arranged for him.


    "There''s nothing to do. You''ll choose a room in the backyard. I''ll come to you when I have something to do." Hua Ruge is still very polite.


    "Yes." The old man obediently chose the room.

 Chapter 2163

    As he grew up in the seventh heaven, he was not familiar with the outside world, so Hua Ruge sent him two intimate boys to serve him.


    After setting up the old man, Hua rugo went to the front hall, because yesterday she came back to make a lot of noise. Now all the shopkeepers of her industry have come to report the business situation of the year she left.


    She went into the front hall, and sure enough, there were more than 20 managers in two rows, standing respectfully.


    After glancing at her, she sat on the throne and waved her hand: "you don''t have to be polite, you sit down."


    Because most of these people are familiar with each other, so she speaks casually. She still likes this kind of occasions without shelves.


    But she is relaxed, the following people are not relaxed, one by one look at her eyes are amazing and restrained, and very different from the usual.


    It''s no wonder that they have a weak mental endurance. They used to be a common host, but suddenly they became an amazing beauty and the overlord of the eastern continent. Now they defied the twelve shrines and retreated.


    Any of this can be sung as a legend. They can''t overlap such characters with business people.


    Hua Yuege laughed and said, "we used to do what we wanted. I don''t have to be constrained. I don''t eat people. No, sit down."


    The tone is the same as before.


    These people dare not sing against each other. They all sit down.


    "That''s right." Hua Yuege said with satisfaction and asked, "how is your business recently? Is there anyone to make trouble? "


    When she asked, all the shopkeepers shook their heads. The shopkeeper at the front said: "when I go back to my host''s house, I have Liu Fufa to take care of me. No one dares to make trouble, but Zhao Fufa''s disciples used to eat wine without paying. Sometimes there are hundreds of people who owe us a lot of money."


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows slightly: "no money?"


    "Yes, those people are very fierce. We dare not force them, nor dare we dare to take charge of the guardians of the law. So we owe them all the time." Sun batian on the other side said.


    "Is there anyone else?" Hua Yuege then asked.


    "No more." The crowd shook their heads.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said to sun batian, "turn around and multiply all the money Zhao Baofa owes to his servants by ten times. Send him a bill according to this amount and tell him it''s time to check out."


    "Ten times?" Sun batian thought for a moment and said, "I''ll say it''s interest."


    "Yes, I dare to eat my overlord''s meal, and I don''t know who gives him courage." Hua Yuege said scornfully.


    All the shopkeepers below think it''s tough to follow such a company.


    Because Hua Ruge doesn''t know how to read the account books, he sent people to check the accounts when reporting the details. He only received such a long time''s profit, which is more than 100 million top-grade Lingjing.


    After that, the shopkeepers are all gone.


    Hua Ruge patted the ashes on his body and went back to the back hall to accompany the child.


    In fact, Zhao HUFA was in a hurry as early as Hua Ruge came back. He had been sending people to raise money. Before that, he thought Hua Ruge would never come back to the twelve major shrines. Later, he felt that Hua Ruge would not come back to this small place even if he left all over.


    However, I didn''t expect that Hua rugo would come back. With the strength and prestige of Hua rugo now, he didn''t dare to fight, so he was always raising money.


    But I didn''t expect to gather all the eight million Lingjing here. Hua Ruge''s bill was sent to them, enough for them to pay back 80 million yuan.


    Zhao''s eyes are straight after he looks at the bill. It''s not easy to get eight million yuan, let alone 80 million yuan.


    He knows Hua Ruge''s intention, which is to punish them. If he gives money well, it''s unknown whether he can keep it if he doesn''t give a small life.


    But he didn''t have so much money on his own, so he had to go to see the Lord.


    After hearing this, the leader of the red flame Temple pulled out a dozen mustaches and slapped the table and said, "you don''t want to live, do you dare to provoke her?"


    Now Hua rugo and others are killing gods to them. All the people in the twelve temples have killed them, and they are not even a small temple.


    "The temple Lord knows that her subordinates have done these things before. I didn''t expect her to come back." Zhao HUFA kneels on the ground and kowtows.


    There is no better way for the temple master to calm down, but he said: "these holy crystal temples will be brought to you first. If the overlord forgives you, it will be your life. If you don''t, you will die."


    Thank you very much Zhao HUFA repeatedly kowtowed.


    The temple master didn''t wave his hands.


    That''s 80 million yuan. I just got it back from Blackwater temple, but it''s gone again in a flash. He''s very distressed.


    Zhao HUFA went away in disgrace. The next day, he took the money and sent it directly to Hua Ruge''s house.


    But the man on the door said that Hua Ruge was not there. He could only wait in the front hall.


    On this day, Hua Ruge went out thinking that he should meet his friends, so he went straight to the public office. There was no change between the public office and the previous one, and there was no change in the tolerance.


    "How are you, Zhao tou?" Hua Ruge walked directly into the class room and said to several people who were gambling inside.


    A few people turned around and saw Hua Ruge. Now Hua Ruge is wearing a long blue skirt, simple and elegant, but she looks more like a fairy who does not contaminate the world.


    Although it is the same appearance, but a few people see is still a daze.


    "I said at that time, if you don''t know how many men you''re going to fall in love with a girl, I can''t believe you''re right." A tolerance leads the opening.


    Hua Yuege walked in with a smile and said, "my brother is flattered, but a pair of leather bags should not be eaten or drunk. It''s almost what they look like."


    A few people smile, the atmosphere eased a lot.


    Zhao tou came up to him and said, "haven''t you met the director?"


    "Not yet. I want to say hello to my brothers first." Hua said like a song.


    "I''ll show you to the director first. He has been thinking about you since he came back from Lei temple." Zhao Toudao.


    Usually, he must put on Hua Ruge''s shoulder when he comes here. Now that he knows that she is a woman, he has restrained himself.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said to other people: "brothers, I''ll invite you to have a drink in a moment. You must be rewarded."


    "I''m sure we''ll go together. We''ll get together after such a long time." A tolerance said.


    Other tolerances are nodding in unison.


    Hua rugo went to see the director at the back house. The director saw that Hua rugo was also very kind. He asked his subordinates to set up a big table. Please come here and let them all talk about what happened after the first battle of Lei temple.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t think that the director was so old and gossip, so she had to smile and say, "OK, I''ll tell you something important."


    Other tolerances are also waiting to be heard.


    There have been rumors from all walks of life since they came back, but they all know that they can''t believe all the rumors, so they want to listen to Hua Ruge and talk about it.


    Hua rugo felt that he should not be specific on the wine table, so he only talked about one thing. He said that they killed the temple people in a light way. At last, he said that the escape competition was relatively simple.


    But even the people in this room were stunned, including the director who had several drinks in a row. It seemed that he didn''t want to show his gaffe.


    When she finished, Zhao tou said at first, "it''s all true. There''s no rumor about it."


    "Yes, I thought the rumors were exaggerated. I didn''t expect it to be so reliable this time." Other people are also getting angry.


    The director said: "well, you are such a girl. Now because of your fighting spirit, the disciples and even the elders of the temple are very polite when they see me. It''s much easier to do anything now. "


    "Well, our office is more effective now than the law enforcement hall in that temple." Other tolerances also apply.


    "It''s a good thing," Hua Yuege said with a smile. "We have strict discipline in the public office, so we should manage more affairs."


    "It''s all for your blessing. Come on, let''s all toast to you." The director raised his glass.


    "I don''t dare to. I also respect you." Hua rushes to her feet.


    They talked while eating. After drinking, they still played cards for a while. Hua rugo has always been a weak point in this respect. After drinking, he became even more confused, so he lost a lot of money.

 Chapter 2164

    These people and acquaintances didn''t save money for her either. After winning the money, they put it in their own pockets. It was not until the evening that the game ended.


    When Hua Ruge returned home, he was still slightly drunk. He wanted to go back to sleep directly, but when he came back, he heard that Zhao Baofa had been waiting here for a day.


    "What are you doing here?" She asked.


    "He didn''t say," said the young man, shaking his head


    "You don''t want to face me, do you?" Hua Yuege picked up his eyebrows slightly and approached the front hall with the help of his servant girl.


    Zhao HUFA and Hua Ruge have a deep grudge, and they are very reluctant to be soft. However, the situation is stronger than others, and he can''t help it now. Seeing Hua Ruge, he turned his hand and took out two big boxes and said: "it was our creation before, please forgive me."


    Hua Ruge was quite satisfied with his attitude, and nodded, "I will accept the money if I know that repentance will be achieved. I will not do this kind of thing after that. It''s disgraceful."


    "Yes." Zhao Shoufa quickly bowed.


    "I''m really tired today. Let''s talk about it another day." Hua Yuege waved his hand and went to the backyard.


    Zhao Baofa takes a long breath to see her go. This life should be saved. How can I repay the money later?


    With a sigh, he left Hua''s house and returned to the shrine.


    When Hua Ruge returned to the room, Xiao Bao was asleep. Tuo BARREI was sitting on the bed, meditating. She went up and lay on Tuo BARREI''s leg and said, "Xiaorui, I haven''t drunk much today. I just met Zhao Baofa. He came to give me money. His attitude is not bad."


    After a moment, Tuo Barry looked down at her and said, "with our current strength, he will naturally be honest."


    Hua Ruge nodded proudly.


    "Sleep." Tuo barrui carried her to the bed.


    Since then, several people have settled down in the red flame temple, because they had made a breakthrough before, and now they are in a stable state, which will take a while.


    Mr. Wu trace asked people to build a bamboo house at the foot of a mountain and lived there with Xiao Jiu.


    Juntianxia and Su Nianxia still live together with Hua Ruge.


    In a few days, Tuo BARREI and juntianxia entered a closed state. Because the strength progress is too fast, the foundation is not stable, which needs a period of precipitation.


    Hua Ruge has a strong constitution. No one is more anxious and stable than her. So don''t worry. Su Nianxia is not strong enough and doesn''t want to practice all the time. So he goes out to eat and drink with Hua Ruge if he has nothing to do. It''s a happy life.


    Because the environment is relatively safe now, Hua rugo will take Xiaobao with her when she goes out again. The whole red flame realm slowly knows that she actually has a son.


    Xiaobao used to be well protected. He never saw what it was like outside. Now he thinks everything is fresh. He wants to come out and play all day long.


    On this day, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia are taking Xiaobao to the teahouse to hear about books. The two girls like to chat, but Xiaobao is attentive.


    Su Nianxia said to China like a song: "sister, have you found that Xiaobao doesn''t seem to like smiling very much recently?"


    "I also found that I was happy to see everything when I was born, and now I am like a little adult with a face all day." Hua rugo said, shaking his head, "it''s more and more like his father."


    "Su Nianxia nods:" really, I thought Xiao Bao would be like your temperament


    "It''s better to be cheerful and optimistic. This straight face doesn''t appeal to little girls." Hua rugo is a little worried about this.


    Su Nianxia said with a smile, "I don''t need to worry about this. Xiao Bao looks like this. No matter what temperament he has, he will be liked."


    "But I still want him to be like me." Hua rugo looked at his son and said.


    Xiaobao seemed to be attracted by her. She said, "mother, be quiet."


    His voice was full of milk, but his tone was serious.


    "Leave me alone, I won''t take you out." Hua Yuege said.


    "My mother is reluctant." Xiaobao said in a calm voice and turned to listen to the book again.


    Hua rugo felt that he really had no way to take the child.


    Su Nianxia chuckled, "Xiaobao is really smart."


    "Don''t boast. I''ll be in charge of you when I''m under three years old. You say I''m not going to be bullied by their father and son all the time?" Hua Ruge thought about it.


    I thought that giving birth to a child could distract Tuo Barry''s attention, but I didn''t expect to give birth to a copy of Tuo Barry, not only the pressure was not reduced, but also increased.


    Su Nianxia thought for a moment and said, "that elder sister is better than having another daughter. I think she will be more like her."


    "That''s a good idea. Anyway, I have more money than I can spend." Hua Ruge is a very recognized way.


    On the way home in the evening, Xiaobao suddenly looks up to Hua Ruge and says, "Mommy, Xiaobao also wants a younger sister."


    "Then if you have a sister, what do you do to her?" Hua asked with a smile.


    Small treasure shape seems to seriously think for a while, this ability way: "to her good, just like father and father take care of mother."


    "It''s good. I have consciousness. I''ll discuss it with your father when my mother goes back." Hua said with a smile.


    Su Nianxia looked on and thought that it was time to put the matter of giving birth to a baby on the agenda. Before, it would have been fine if the Emperor didn''t marry her. Now that the two have been married, there must be a prince''s choice in the Dayu Dynasty.


    But it''s too early for both of them to have any idea now. After all, men are closed. It''s impossible to implement it.


    During their free time, the main battle shrines in the twelve major shrines didn''t mean to make any more moves. Although this storm spread continuously on the mainland, it seems that there is no follow-up yet.


    Hua Ruge wanted to expand his business after a period of rest, and several of his staff were able to use them, so he sent people to other God regions for development. The first step was to find a good place to repair the dange.


    She is ready to go back to her old business and start the dange that can make the world fluctuate again. After all, she has the capital now.


    At the same time, she opened up five God regions around her to provide the best treatment for the world ''.


    This pill is Zengyuan pill. The Zengyuan pill she made before was an improved prescription. But at that time, she had not been inherited with great power and had no such strong technique and furnace as now.


    She read all the notes left by Da Neng in a few days. She had summed up the technique of alchemy and stamping. She just had to follow the practice.


    Alchemy is very energy consuming and spiritual power, especially this printing technique. Even if people get it, they need to study and Practice for a long time. But Hua Ruge has a good foundation, so it''s very easy to contact.


    Moreover, she is far beyond the ordinary people in mind and psychic power, so it is not so hard to practice.


    In more than ten days, she has eaten through most of the commonly used methods of printing, leaving only a few profound ones, but those involving higher levels, she still can''t use them now.


    After learning this technique, and having Yuanding, she can be said to be more powerful. After refining the pill again, she will feel like a fish in water.


    In three days, she refined hundreds of Zengyuan pills, which can increase the efficiency by about a quarter. It can be said that it is the most effective Pill on the market.


    And Zengyuan pill is the most needed and commonly used pill for monks in the world. As soon as the wind blows out, the five divine regions immediately boil.


    It''s not only the five God realms, but also many people from other God realms around, waiting for the door to open.


    Hua Ruge didn''t plan to do coolie all day, or let the streets of Zengyuan danman be full of them, so he said in advance that the first batch of pills in each shop was only ten, and they would be supplied irregularly later.


    But even that doesn''t dampen people''s enthusiasm.


    Before the opening of the dange, some Danshi had been recruited by virtue of the best treatment, and some excellent danyao had been bought from all over the country to support their appearance. This dange looks impressive and is definitely the first-class brand of dange.


    On the opening day, Hua Ruge was not there, but after hearing the news, these people broke their heads and wanted to add yuan pill. With this as an attraction, other pills were sold a lot on that day.


    The feedback from the five God regions is the same. It''s a good time to open the door. The business is very good in the next few days, but this wave made a lot of money.

 Chapter 2165

    The business of dange in Jiuzhou is so good. It''s reasonable to say that other dange or local snake all think it''s a hindrance and want to step on it. But this hasn''t happened. After all, huaruge is famous outside, and these people don''t feel that they have the strength to fight against it.


    In this way, the Dan Pavilion of Hua Ruge has also been built.


    Of course, it''s not so easy to make money. In order to increase the supply of Yuan Dan, Hua Ruge closes almost every 20 days. He makes one hundred pills at a time and distributes them to five Dan pavilions. Each big Dan Pavilion only sells one pill in a limited amount every day.


    However, with such a small sales volume, Zengyuan Dan''s reputation spread very fast. It spread to the whole Shenyuan in less than two months, and many people came to buy medicine from the main shrines.


    After Hua rugo knew this, he added another class and refined 120 pills, which were divided into six parts. They were sent to the temple owners of the space temple, the life temple, the demon temple, the war temple, the wind temple and the thunder temple as a little idea.


    These Temple masters helped her that day, and she always remembered.


    After the spread of Zengyuan Dan''s reputation, there are also many shrines that actively want to let Jiuzhou Dan Pavilion open a separate Pavilion on their side, and ensure that the tax is generous, and will well protect Dan pavilion from any interference.


    Hua rugo has no objection to this, but it doesn''t matter what the tax is. She doesn''t need that money, mainly because the safety issue is very important.


    But in this way, people are not enough. She is not good at checking accounts and management. She thinks it will not be possible after a long time.


    "It''s time to bring my men here." Hua Ruge thinks of Tang Qing and Tang Ru, two brothers and sisters. They are not strong, but they are absolute talents in business. They can manage the following shops in good order every time.


    She needs such talents.


    After more than a dozen God regions were expanded, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia had a headache when they saw the reimbursement sent from everywhere.


    Although these two people are extremely clever, they have expertise in the art industry, which is really a layman.


    Hua Ruge then shook his head and decided that dange would not expand for the time being until she brought the team.


    Su Nianxia expressed her absolute approval, because she could not even calculate, let alone check the accounts.


    This sent many Temple emissaries to invite her to Kaidan Pavilion, and put the return to the eastern continent on the agenda.


    Just want to go back, she must first find shangguanli, and then through her star map, we will ask her to accompany us.


    But there are still some preparations to be made for going back. One of them is to wait for Tuo BARREI to leave the pass, and then give the child and mother to him for protection. Otherwise, she will not rest assured.


    Fortunately, the steady development of more than ten God regions has also brought a lot of wealth to Hua Ruge. She is satisfied at this stage.


    And before she left, she wanted to refine more concentrated pills, so that it would be easier for her to develop on a large scale in the future.


    Referring to the prescriptions left by Da Neng, she began to try to refine various kinds of pills.


    The smell and fragrance of the pills will always come out, which makes the old man living in the backyard should be surprised. He remembered Hua rugo said that she couldn''t understand the pill before, but how long did she come back? Within two months, she could make so many excellent pills.


    It''s a terrible day.


    Now he really thinks that the new master may be much better than the old master''s talent, otherwise he can''t have such a training speed.


    "I''m lucky to follow all kinds of masters." The old man felt that as long as he was loyal, he would definitely have better development and achievements in the future.


    When he thought about this, he became more confident in meditation.


    Hua Ruge has been studying for a long time, and has tried all the pills that he is interested in once. After all, he has a solid foundation and successful experiments. There are as many as ten kinds of pills that can pass through the amazing world.


    Among them, there are miraculous healing pills, pills that instantly restore vitality, pills that help break through the bottleneck, and even pills that improve strength in a short time and do not hurt the body.


    Looking at these drugs, Hua rugo thinks that this great power is worthy of being the person who cultivates the Dan way. She has too many abilities.


    "Good, good." She thinks she''s really rich this time. If she chooses some pills and sells them, she''ll probably become the best Dan teacher in the western continent.


    Two months after the study of Dan medicine, Tuo BARREI finally passed the customs. At this time, his breath became heavier and more oppressive.


    Hua Yuege said with envy, "that''s talent."


    She was totally cheated. She couldn''t compete with the real strength of others.


    Tuo barrow caught her in his arms and held her in his arms. After a while, he asked, "your strength has improved. Have you cultivated recently?"


    "No, it should be alchemy. You know it takes the most energy." Hua Ruge said, lying in his arms.


    Tuo Ba Rui knows her plan. When he asks, sure enough, her dange has got a certain scale. What''s more, her reputation is very strong.


    "I''m short of hands now, and the master and some friends are still there. I want to take them together." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui nodded, "I''ll go with you."


    "If you go back, children, mothers and aunts will follow you. It''s not convenient. I''ll go myself." Hua Ruge looked at him and said.


    Tuoba ruining eyebrow thinking.


    "Don''t worry. With my current strength, it''s good not to hit people. There won''t be any danger." Hua Yuege went on.


    Tuoba Rui said: "then you must promise me that everything is safety oriented, and do not act impulsively."


    "I understand that if I go back again, nothing will happen." Hua Ruge agrees with her, and Tuo Ba Rui asks her to guarantee one by one.


    "I''ll leave the city of the sky. Things here have not been completely settled. If there is any danger, let them hide again." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui nodded, "OK."


    No one can say when the temples will go black, or are they ready to do everything.


    After the negotiation, Hua Ruge lingered for a few days. When they left, the emperor had not yet passed the customs. Su Nianxia simply stopped the negotiation and went back with Hua Ruge.


    "That''s not good. I''ve taken your monster away. What can your emperor do with me?" Hua Ruge shakes her head as if it is not a drum.


    Su Nianxia pulls Hua Ruge and says, "sister Ruge, the monarch is not awake. I''m so bored. Besides, I haven''t been back for more than two years, so I''ll go back and have a look."


    Hua Ruge still shook his head: "no, I''m afraid you ran away with people on the way. Your emperor asked me for someone."


    "Don''t tease me, sister. Take me away." Su Nianxia holds Hua Ruge''s arm and doesn''t let go.


    In the end, Tuo Ba Rui said, "let''s go together and have a look on the road."


    He knew that although Su Nianxia looked like a child, his mind was never weaker than Hua Ruge when he was in trouble, and the two people took care of each other more safely.


    Su Nianxia thanked Tuoba Rui in a hurry, and then looked at Hua Ruge pitifully.


    "Well, then take you with you." Hua Ruge had to compromise.


    Su Nianxia was immediately happy.


    The next day Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia took Huaxing pill in the mansion first, and they became the appearance of Xiaosi. They changed into Xiaosi''s clothes and went out in a low-key way.


    Because of the advanced alchemy, now the two can change their breath at will. They are armed in an all-round way. Even acquaintances can''t see it.


    On their way out of the city, they met the people who were drinking together on weekdays. Hua Ruge came forward to say hello and


    those people took a look at the tolerances and saw that they were the clothes of the little guy in Hua Ruge''s house. They just nodded slightly and passed.


    Hua Ruge was very pleased with her smile.


    When they left the city, they did not forget to buy something to eat. When they were full, they got on the spaceship and flew all the way to a mountain and jungle.


    This is the gathering place of immortals. There used to be several kings of beasts, which is also an independent kingdom. Even if several temples around are strong, they dare not have the idea of occupying these Immortals'' territories.


    After all, there are many immortal beasts and their strength is generally stronger than that of human beings. Once the battle effectiveness of Weilai is launched, it is very terrifying.


    Before, they didn''t set foot here with their strength, but now Hua Ruge''s strength is advancing by leaps and bounds, and his identity is exposed, but he is fearless.

 Chapter 2166

    In two days, they entered the mountain range very quickly. Because the target of the spaceship was too large, they flew low in the jungle and gradually went deep.


    On the way, the two people saw countless immortal beasts under them, each with extraordinary strength. Seeing this, Su Nianxia only felt her legs were soft, and she could feel a little safe holding Hua Ruge''s arm.


    But at this time, she found that after she held Hua Ruge''s hand, the evil spirits of the immortals disappeared, and her eyes turned to be extremely docile, just like a small pet in her family.


    In case of no emergency, the lower level immortal beast is so, even the higher level immortal beast from the middle level to the last level.


    Su Nianxia couldn''t help but say: "elder sister, your momentum hasn''t been released. Why are these immortal beasts so afraid of you?"


    Seeing this scene, Hua rugo said with a smile, "they recognize my breath. They can be so honest. It seems that mink has been dominating here for four months."


    "Mink?" Su Nianxia just remembered: "you have his blood essence?"


    Hua Ruge nodded: "this silly child doesn''t know the importance of blood essence. Send it everywhere."


    They soon reached the deepest part of the forest. At this time, a huge eagle flew from the top of the tree and stopped them.


    They couldn''t help but stop.


    The goshawk''s body turned into a handsome young man. The young man threw a fist at the two men and said, "the king of beasts already knows that the distinguished guests are here. Please follow me to see the king of beasts."


    "Thank you." Hua Ruge nods.


    Su Nianxia also nodded and said with appreciation: "are you all born as handsome as you?"


    "Thank you for your praise, brother. I don''t think I can be worthy of it. There are not a few people in this family who are more beautiful than me." The shy way of the youth.


    Su Nianxia''s eyes brightened and said, "then we can have a good eye."


    Hua Ruge did not look at her angrily. She felt that she was not promising enough. As a result, this one was more promising than her. She put all her words on the plain.


    "I''ll have a look. It''s nothing else." Seeing her eyes, Su Nianxia quickly explained.


    "Your family status is not much higher than me. I''m afraid you don''t have any other ideas." Hua Ruge still understands this.


    Su Nianxia doesn''t think there''s anything wrong. She thinks that juntianxia is the best man in the world, and naturally doesn''t want to open a harem, so she looks left and right.


    The young man took them to an ancient tree that could be surrounded by thousands of people. It''s no exaggeration to say that the tree is a towering tree. The branch has reached into the cloud and can''t see clearly, and don''t know how high it is.


    There is a gate open on the tree, and there are waiters on the left and right, because the immortal beast is not so conservative and wears less clothes. The clothes on the upper body are very short, the collarbone and the lower waist are exposed,


    and the two waiters are very good-looking, plus the pure and charming style on the body, it''s just pleasing to the eyes.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia wanted to see handsome men, but they were attracted by these two girls.


    But the two of them forget that they are in the state of transformation. They are two men in appearance, and they are also men with low appearance. It''s a bit indecent to stare at women.


    The two women''s eyes immediately stared, and a long sword drawn out of their waists pointed to the two humanity: "two human bastards, my sisters killed you."


    They thought that the king hawk brought in the prisoners.


    Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia immediately step back and have to explain.


    The handsome man stood in front of the two men, with his hands outstretched and his arms turned into two huge wings, stopped the two maids, and said, "unbridled, this is the guest of the king of beasts, don''t you want to die?"


    The two women are honored guests, and they are not brave to make a mistake, but they are still unwilling.


    At this time, the gate of the tree hole was quickly divided into left and right, and a purple light flew out of it, directly towards the embrace of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge has the blood essence of his king of beasts, so no matter how he changes, he can''t hide it from mink.


    Facing the bear hug of mink, Hua Ruge dotes on it.


    "Sister, sister." Small mink like children in China, such as song in the arms of coquetry: "mink miss you so much."


    A kind of small demon is also a little stunned. After all, I''ve only seen the king of beasts treat his wife like this before. He usually looks cold, arrogant, and aggressive. He''s never been so friendly to other people.


    "Darling, my sister miss you." Hua Ruge reaches for the head of the mink.


    Then Shangguan glass came out of the room, and saw mink''s appearance with a smile. Then she looked at Su Nianxia. Although she couldn''t recognize her, she could guess her expression.


    "It''s summer and summer." "No outsiders, change back," she cried


    Su Nianxia nodded, and the power of huaxingdan was removed and she became a girl in a pale green skirt.


    The little demons around are still surprised. They only know that they and others can change the body and the human body. They haven''t heard that human beings can also change.


    Su Nianxia said to the two female demons who were angry before, "I''m sorry that I''ve just been impolite, but I don''t need to be angry. My elder sister and I are both daughters. It was because we saw two beautiful people before that that that we saw two more eyes."


    The little demon thought that the beauty of himself and others was rare. There might be only one beauty like his wife in the world, but after seeing Su Nianxia, he could not help being ashamed again.


    It turns out that human beings are born so beautiful.


    At this time, the mink also let Hua Ruge go, and Hua Ruge felt so uncomfortable, so he also eliminated the power of huaxingdan, and changed back to the original appearance,


    no doubt, which made the banshees doubt about life.


    How can they remember that their ancestors said that the girls of the demon family are much better than the human beings? But now it seems that it''s not the same thing.


    Su Nianxia and Hua ate as if they were singing. They didn''t pay attention to their images at all.


    Mink looked at Hua Ruge with a smile and asked, "what''s the matter with sister?"


    Hua Ruge ate a fairy fruit and said, "I want to go back and bring some people here. I need the help of a Li and take us there."


    Mink nodded, looked up at Shangguan Li, and asked her for her opinion with her eyes.


    Shangguan Li immediately nodded: "I want to go back to bring some intimate people here these days, so let''s go together."


    "It''s a coincidence." Su Nianxia said vaguely.


    Hua Ruge also nodded: "that''s right."


    The next few people exchanged their own development, including the development of Hua Ruge. Shangguanli already knows about it, and shangguanli''s dark night Pavilion is quietly unfolding in the nearby Shenyuan.


    And she also plans to go back and bring some confidants, so that the development can go on smoothly. After all, intelligence work needs completely reliable talents.


    Because it was not too early for them to arrive, they decided to stay for the night before they left.


    In the evening, the mink made some delicious dishes for the fairy beast cook. Most of them are vegetable dishes, but the ingredients are very fresh, so the taste is very good.


    Hua Ruge lived in the tree hole, drank the fruit wine made by the ape, ate delicious food, and nodded: "you are more comfortable than me in this place."


    Small mink smell speech to smile: "elder sister since like don''t leave, live here how?"


    "When you are free, bring your brother-in-law and your little nephew." Hua said like a song.


    The mink nodded his head again and again: "well, you can''t change your mind."


    That night, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia slept in a bed made of ancient wood. They only thought that the air was good and the spirit was sufficient. They were very comfortable and both felt that it was a good choice to stay for a period of time as a holiday.


    Mink and shangguanli are also chatting in the room.


    "Sister Ali, please let me follow you. I''m sure I''ll be obedient if you and my sister are here." Mink''s head rubbed back and forth on shangguanli''s arm.


    Shangguanli cried and laughed: "your sister didn''t say that. We''ll change back in a few days. You can stay and wait for us."


    "But I can''t bear you." Mink wronged Baba''s way.


    Shangguanli quickly touched his head and said: "listen, we will come back in a few days, soon."

 Chapter 2167

    "Can''t you really go to seven?"


    "No, the situation here is not very stable. Maybe it will change at some time. If you are not here, it will be destroyed if you are attacked." Shangguan Li goes on.


    The mink had to nod his head and say, "OK."


    Shangguan Li smiles gently.


    The next morning, Hua Ruge got up early. Before he left, he turned around here. After breakfast, several people entered a closed room.


    The star map floats in the void. When Shangguan glass starts, it will emit soft white light. At the same time, the energy breath of space will be released from the star map.


    After that, shangguanli gave the two a look.


    Hua Ruge immediately takes Su Nianxia and jumps in. After all, it''s not the first time to use it. They are still familiar with it.


    Shangguan Li nods to the mink behind her, and jumps in. As she disappears, the stars disappear.


    At the other end of the mainland, on the top of Jiuzhou Pavilion, the three women''s figure appeared in the open space before the main bedroom of the pavilion.


    Several waitresses were chatting. They were shocked when they saw this. Just when they wanted to shout, they saw Hua Ruge shaking her head at them and motioned not to make a sound.


    "Cabinet leader?" Several maids are old people here. They recognize Hua Ruge as soon as they see her.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "give me the order, and call Qingyan and tangru to see me."


    "Yes." One of the maids quickly promised to run down the mountain.


    After that, Hua Ruge felt weak and had to sit down quickly.


    Su Nianxia and shangguanli are the same. Their faces are a little pale. They can''t stand stably without holding the table.


    After a while, Hua Ruge felt that his internal strength was rapidly passing. In a short time, his kung fu fell from the seventh level of Shenyuan realm to the Ninth level of Shenyuan realm.


    The other two women are the same. It''s only when they fall down in the bitter sea that they can maintain their cultivation, and their faces slowly recover.


    Hua Ruge looked at the sky and said: "the rules of heaven and earth here are incomplete, and the highest can only reach the bitter sea. Let''s bear for a while."


    Because the body has adapted to the strength before, and now suddenly there is no strength, they will inevitably have some weakness, especially Hua Ruge, who has strong strength, and now it is even worse to adapt.


    "It seems that it is imperative to break the chaos and rebuild the rules," said Su Nianxia after he calmed down his spiritual power


    "That''s right." Hua Ruge nods.


    After shangguanli recovered, he stood up and said, "I''ll go back to the dark night Pavilion, and I''ll come back to meet you when I bring someone."


    "I''ll send for you." Hua said like a song.


    Shangguan Li shakes his head: "no, I can do it alone."


    She said a word and then flew down the mountain, because she always had the master''s order of Hua Ruge in her hand, so she didn''t stop her all the way.


    Hua Ruge also stood up and was going to see his master. He didn''t come back for more than two years. The old man was not sure how anxious he was.


    But she felt dizzy for a while, and had to stand there and relax.


    "Sister, do you have any other reason?" Asked Su Nianxia worried.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "it''s just that it''s too strong. It''s too uncomfortable for a while for the strength to regress."


    "When I didn''t say it." Su Nianxia was hit and quickly said, "since I have come back, I will go back to see Daewoo''s development now, and we will meet again in two days."


    Hua Ruge nodded, and when she left, she went to the next yard.


    When she came to the yard, the little boy thought he had read it wrong, rubbed his eyes, and then he was surprised and said, "Lord, you are back."


    "Yes, sir?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "The grand Shifu practices the elders in the back martial arts arena." The little boy replied.


    Hua Ruge can''t help but turn up his mouth. I think he has nothing to do. He''s struggling with the elders.


    She doesn''t adapt to the weak power now. She''s afraid of falling. Although she won''t be hurt by her constitution, her identity is here. It''s not good if the town falls from the sky.


    So she followed her memory and walked back. Her backyard was a garden. She walked through the garden and passed some disciples'' yards. Then she reached the martial arts arena.


    Before she came near, she heard a lot of howling. She looked at her master and some elders. Some of them had fallen down. It seemed that they were hurt. They were howling regardless of their identity.


    She deeply sympathizes with these elders. It seems that the strength of the master has reached the peak, and the level of the world destroying Scripture is not low, and the combat power is comparable to those of the lower divine realm.


    She was nodding her head when someone shouted, "it''s the Lord coming back."


    After that, everyone in the martial arts arena looked in her direction, and more elders shouted, "help me, Lord."


    The crazy old man was also surprised when he saw Hua Ruge. He pushed several elders aside, reached Hua Ruge''s body in a flash, looked up and down, saw that she was ok, then raised his face and said, "do you know how to come back?"


    "Don''t be angry, sir. I''ll see you as soon as I finish my work there." Hua rushes to put on a flattering smile.


    "Hum." The crazy old man looked at her and said, "the strength has improved a lot. Come up and compare."


    Hua Ruge quickly shook his head and said, "it''s not necessary to have a competition. I don''t know where my master''s opponent is."


    "Let you come up and come up, whatever." Crazy old man said with a hand clasped on Hua Yuege''s shoulder, and directly lifted her up.


    Standing in the middle of the challenge arena, Hua Ruge felt dizzy and had no status at all.


    At this time, the elders who can walk have helped those who can''t walk back to the surrounding areas, leaving the venue for Hua rugo and the crazy old man.


    "I''m worried that I can''t find an opponent." As soon as the crazy old man smiled, his figure soon came to Hua Ruge, and at the same time, he took her heavenly cover with one hand.


    It''s really close to Shifu. I''m very cruel.


    Hua Ruge has no choice but to fight back with all his spiritual power.


    "Bang!"


    The two hands make a huge sound wave.


    After a while, Hua Yuege''s power took the upper hand, and the crazy old man suddenly backed up a few steps.


    The elders looked at it and marveled. They were indeed the leader of their pavilion. This skill is high.


    Hua rugo knows that the two men have the same strength at present, but she has always been able to crush the friars at the same level. Although they are not adapted to the current strength, they are not inferior in use.


    Crazy old man repeatedly nodded: "little girl is not bad. It''s only a few years ago. Her strength has surpassed me. She has a bright future in the future."


    "Thank you very much, sir." Hua Ruge bowed and said, in fact, she had just seen the success, but she was under her strong control, otherwise, it would be good if the mental state was not distorted.


    The people around also followed: "the Lord of the pavilion is powerful, and the Lord of the pavilion is powerful."


    Hua Ruge reached out his hand and pressed it. When they stopped shouting, he said, "practice first. I have something to talk to you


    "To the Lord, to the martial uncle."


    Hua Ruge said to the crazy old man, "Sir, I have a lot to say to you. Let''s not listen to them."


    "Yes, not to them." As soon as the old man said that, he was obedient and followed.


    Hua Yuege smiled and they went to the main courtyard.


    "I said girl, how do I think you look weak? What''s the matter?" Asked the mad old man.


    Hua Yuege said the reason. The old man''s eyes brightened immediately and said, "that place is good. I don''t care. You should take it as a teacher."


    "I''m here to pick you up."


    "That''s right, good boy." The crazy old man laughed again.


    Now the mad old man has been cured for a long time and his mental state is normal. However, as a man who does not understand the world, he still looks like an old urchin.


    Hua Ruge was deeply in love with his mentor, so he spent half an hour chatting in the courtyard. At last, the old man thought Hua Ruge was wordy, and turned to practice martial arts in the backyard.


    "This old man is hard to coax." Hua Ruge smiles and shakes his head.


    At this time, Mu Qingyan came to the summit and saw her coming back well, which was a relief: "I haven''t come back for so long, haven''t I met anything?"


    "Don''t worry, I found it. Everything is going well." Hua Yuege said.


    "I''m relieved to hear that." Mu Qingyan sat opposite her and asked, "Why are you alone? What about the others? "

 Chapter 2168

    "We didn''t plan to come back. We wanted to take you there. It will be convenient for us to have enough strength to get through these two sides in the future."


    After hearing this, Mu Qingyan could not help saying, "only you dare to think about it."


    "I don''t think so." Hua Ruge said, "apart from you, Tang Ru, huangquan emperor and others should take them with you. In addition, you should find some strong men with high talent and some people who can be used with loyalty. Let''s take them with you."


    "It''s not hard. Give it to me." Mu Qingyan agrees.


    "That''s all for business, that''s all." Hua Ruge looked at her and said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Please tell me about the situation on the mainland."


    "Good."


    Mu Qingyan went on to say that since Hua Ruge last used the city of sky to kill countless disciples of the orthodox sect, the whole eastern continent has been honest. They are obedient to Kyushu Pavilion one by one, and dare not put forward a bit of criticism.


    Even if Hua Ruge and other people are not there, these people do not want to overthrow Kyushu Pavilion as the first major gate in the world.


    In addition, the Dayu Dynasty developed rapidly, and was jointly governed by the high priest LAN binger and tuobayu. In the past two years, it has been expanding its territory and occupied most of the cities in the mainland.


    However, because the power of the orthodox sect is too strong, it is merciful to most of the immortal cities.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened when he heard Yan: "I thought little binger was in the west of Xinjiang. I forgot to call her when Xia Xia was leaving."


    "Do you want to see me?" Asked Mu Qingyan.


    "I''ll leave now, and then you and Tang Ru will tell her to bring more people to use there." Hua Yuege explains.


    "Good."


    Although it was late at this time, Hua rugo arrived at the capital of Daewoo through the transmission array.


    When she came out of the transmission array, Hua rugo inquired about the location of the priest''s palace and couldn''t wait to walk there. She didn''t walk fast enough to get to the front of the door. As a result, the man on the door replied that the high priest went into the palace to meet the emperor and empress.


    Hua Ruge sighed helplessly, but he didn''t want to go that far, so he turned over his hand and took out the token and said, "send me a carriage to the palace."


    The man on the door was a little strange before. When he saw the token, he immediately bowed and said, "it''s the master of the state, a little disrespectful."


    "Don''t be polite. Prepare the car for me." Hua Yuege waved.


    These people moved quickly, and soon prepared a luxurious carriage for her, which was pulled by peacocks, and only flew towards the palace.


    Hua Ruge leaned in and ate the cakes and fruits that were prepared temporarily. He only felt that these people in the priestly palace were very considerate.


    The car is not only fast and windy, but also completely unstopped under the imperial city. It flies directly to the palace, and is not stopped until the inner palace.


    Hua Ruge opened the curtain and revealed the token: "I have something to see the emperor and empress, please show me the way."


    The bodyguard saw that the token was also respectfully asked Hua Ruge to get off the car, and then he changed his sedan chair and carried her towards the Chaoyang palace.


    In front of the palace gate, there is a palace maid to report. At the next moment, Su Nianxia and LAN binger come out.


    Su Nianxia changed her clothes at this time. She was wearing a beautiful Phoenix robe and a phoenix crown on her head. She was full of momentum and had several denominators in the world.


    LAN bing''er is still dressed in white. She has a very good temperament and is more and more beautiful. When she saw Hua Ru singing, she burst into tears in her eyes and called out, "sister."


    Hua Ruge smiled at her and said, "it''s beautiful and gone for a while. It''s OK after going on like this?"


    "My sister teased me again." LAN bing''er comes forward to pull Hua Ruge''s hand.


    "Go in and say." Su Nianxia said, and told the palace maid on the other side, "ask the best imperial chef in the palace to make a good dish, the sooner the better."


    "Yes." The maid of the palace left.


    When the three women were outside, they were still carrying them, but when they entered the inner hall, they didn''t care about their image.


    LAN bing''er holds Hua Ruge in her arms and leans her head against her, saying, "my sister has been away for a long time, but I''m worried about death."


    "It''s my sister''s fault. She should have sent the letter back." Hua Ruge soothes the way.


    LAN bing''er shook his head: "I''ll be fine if my sister is OK."


    "How good I am, of course I''m fine." Hua rugo said and touched blue binger''s head, and asked, "you have not been easy in the past two years since such a great empire was handed over to you."


    "Fortunately, there is a Yu, I didn''t do anything." LAN bing''er said with a coquettish look.


    Hua Ruge smiled, looked around and said, "why didn''t my brother come? I went to the priesthood before, and he didn''t seem to be there."


    "He has gone to the front and is taking over some cities in the south." LAN bing''er replied.


    "That''s a pity. We haven''t been drinking together for a long time." Hua Ruge felt her chin regretfully.


    "Lan bing''er sniffed at the words and said with a smile," my sister still likes drinking so much. "


    "It''s a great joy in life. If you change anything, you can''t change it."


    "I''ll have a drink with my sister today."


    "That''s right. It''s not easy to meet and drink together. It''s a chance to live up to the gift." Hua said with a smile.


    Su Nianxia said on one side, "is it not easy for no one to take care of you?"


    "Nonsense, who am I afraid of?" Hua Ruge swallowed her saliva. Although Tuoba Rui was not there, she was still a little guilty.


    Two women look at each other and laugh, but they can''t tell.


    The efficiency of Royal chefs is still very high. After a while, they serve more than 20 dishes, including cold meat and hot elements.


    "Good, good." Hua Ruge smelt it, and then took out his own wine. He poured a bowl of wine and said, "come on, let''s not get drunk today."


    "I salute the two sisters for their safe return." LAN bing''er took the lead in carrying the bowl.


    Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia both took up their bowls at the same time and drank them all at once.


    After drinking the wine, several people began to eat again. Because Su Nianxia likes eating, juntianxia once spent a lot of energy searching for famous chefs in the world and then took them in the palace to make his own specialty.


    So this dish can be said to be a rare delicacy on the five continents.


    "It''s a really unusual taste." Hua Ruge was very satisfied after eating.


    Su Nianxia also looked nostalgic and said, "I haven''t eaten these for a long time. I really miss them."


    LAN bing''er''s appetite is not strong. She just tasted it and looked at them with a smile.


    The three finally got together and felt that they could not finish talking. The conversation lasted for one night, but the first half was awake, the second half was already confused, and they couldn''t remember each other and themselves.


    Normally, LAN bing''er is not drunk, but this evening, he was so happy that he drank several more cups, because the amount of wine was not enough and he also drank too much. The three people spent the whole night tossing and turning, and then fell asleep in a bed.


    When they go to bed, the palace maids dare to take everything down, and then cover the three.


    The next afternoon LAN bing''er woke up first. She saw that Su Nianxia and Hua Ruge were almost sleeping on top of each other, so she went up to separate them and let them sleep more comfortably.


    When Hua rugo and Su Nianxia were awake, it was almost dark, and they were hungry again.


    Su Nianxia suggested to go to the night market and eat some delicious food.


    This suggestion was agreed by Hua Ruge and LAN bing''er as soon as they put it forward. They quietly changed their ordinary clothes, changed their looks, and Hua Ruge took them out in a flash.


    After landing, Hua Ruge felt dizzy again, and recovered after a while.


    LAN bing''er asked the reason. She didn''t let go until she knew she was OK.


    Several people have become ordinary women''s looks, walking in the street without any scruples.


    "It''s a lot more comfortable." Hua Yuege said.


    Su Nianxia nodded, "that''s right."


    "Little binger, don''t hold on to it. It''s not an ordinary person." Hua Ruge says to LAN bing''er.


    The child has always acted appropriately. He has formed a certain habit of speaking and doing things. He can''t change it if he wants to.


    LAN binger makes a casual look with Hua Ruge, but the feeling in her eyes remains the same.


    "Come on, that''s her way. It''s so dark that no one will pay attention to us." Su Nianxia said.


    Hua nodded like a song, and felt that it also made sense.


    Daewoo is much more prosperous now than when they left in two years, so there are many things on the market, especially food and some gadgets.

 Chapter 2169

    This satisfied Hua rugo and Su qilianxia. They shuttled between them and bought many delicious and fresh things.


    When the snacks are almost ready, the three people sit at a noodle stand and order three bowls of hot soup noodles. Then they eat and listen to the people around them talking.


    The fresh topics discussed by these diners are nothing more than the return of Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia. They say that the orthodox sects did not fight against the Kyushu Pavilion and the Dayu emperor, or they will be doomed this time.


    After all, Hua Yuege''s thunder method, in the last use of the city of the sky, gave a lesson to the major blood of these people have a deep understanding.


    But Hua rugo still felt that she was a little impulsive at that time. It was also the time that these people would choose. They had to start when Tuo BARREI''s whereabouts were unknown and her pregnant strength was weak.


    It was easy to provoke her anger.


    She shook her head and felt that there was no need to think about the past, right or wrong.


    In the evening, they had a very comfortable life. In the late night, they went back to the palace to have snacks and chat. They didn''t go to bed until almost in the morning.


    After several days in a row, they didn''t know that they should go until they received the news from shangguanli.


    Because emperor Daewoo still needs someone to sit here, Hua Ruge can''t take LAN binger away for the time being. LAN binger doesn''t care about it except that she is reluctant. With her understanding of the monarchy, this chaos won''t last long. They can get together again in a short time.


    After farewell, Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia left. When they returned to Jiuzhou Pavilion, they found that shangguanli had reorganized dozens of people here, and Mu Qingyan had brought dozens of people, but there were no crazy old man and yellow spring emperor in the team, but they met the familiar fat and thin two.


    When they saw Hua Ruge, they also felt very kind. The thin man had to open his mouth, but the fat man said, "no, I''ll tell you first."


    "Why do you say it first? I came first."


    "You can''t count when you come here. You have to speak before you count."


    "Whatever you say counts counts. I think you fat man is looking for a fight."


    "That''s what you''re looking for."


    Hua Ruge had not waited to say a word before they started fighting.


    "Come back and say it together." Hua Ruge said hurriedly.


    But the two turned a deaf ear and continued to fight.


    Hua Ruge shakes his head in tears and laughs. Just when he wants to ask Master Mu Qingyan and Emperor Huang Quan where they are, he hears the roar in the martial arts arena. Just listening, he knows that ordinary people are not competing.


    Needless to say, when these two cultivation demons meet, they will definitely have a duel.


    "Go and have a look." Hua Yuege said.


    A group of people walked towards the martial arts arena. During the walk, Hua Ruge learned that Tang Ru had brought more than 30 powerful men, all of whom were experts in business, and were the absolute confidants she had promoted in the past few years.


    In addition, it also brought a large number of top-grade Lingjing, ten times as many as Hua Ruge took last time. There are ten top-grade Lingjing in ten mountains as development funds.


    Hua Ruge knows that he has money, but he still feels that he has underestimated his financial resources.


    She asked who the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce would give it to. Tang Ru said that she had already sent a letter to her brother, who would soon come from Xijiang and leave it to her father.


    "That''s right. I''m very grateful to your family for having such a foundation." Hua is like a song.


    Tang Rulian hurriedly said, "if my host had helped me that day, my father''s life would not have been saved. I should have done all this."


    When they said this, they arrived at the martial arts arena. At this time, the martial arts arena was in a fierce fight. Both of them were holding long swords and were constantly fighting with different attack techniques. It seemed that they were not even close to each other.


    Crazy old man doesn''t need to say much, but emperor huangquan has also recovered to the peak, and the two are good at fighting. It''s wonderful to fight each other.


    The fat and thin brothers saw that the two eldest brothers had gone, and then they came with them. When they saw the fight, they said, "eldest brother is really getting more and more powerful."


    "Our former eldest brother is naturally powerful, but I think the new eldest brother is also powerful, but I don''t know who is more powerful." Said the fat man.


    Skinny thought: "should still be our old boss is more powerful, the new boss a look weak."


    "But our new boss hasn''t lost in the past. I think she''s still powerful."


    The two began to quarrel again.


    And they are echoed by the martial arts arena, the battle is more and more fierce, both seem to use their best skills, let people see too much.


    "Master, emperor, I think you''d better stop and wait until we get there to fight again, OK?" Hua Yuege said.


    The crazy old man didn''t want to say, "shut up, girl, and finally came to practice with me. Don''t disturb me."


    Although emperor huangquan didn''t open his mouth, his attack didn''t stop at all.


    Hua Yuege held his forehead and said to shangguanli, "wait again."


    "No hurry." Shangguan Li is very understanding.


    Everyone knows that these are two fighting maniacs. If you want them to stop fighting when they are happy, you can only hurt them seriously.


    Mu Qingyan asked the disciples of Jiuzhou pavilion to move in tables and chairs. Several people sat down. Hua rugo and Su Nianxia were waiting while eating melon seeds.


    Thin people like to eat. When they see something delicious, they don''t quarrel with fat people. They take it and eat it.


    Fat people don''t like this. They start looking for beautiful girls in the crowd.


    But most of the people who went there were men. Some women refused him, especially Tang Ru. I don''t know how many times they refused him.


    He doesn''t understand. He''s not bad at anything. Why can''t he find a beautiful wife.


    Crazy old man and yellow spring emperor have been fighting for most of the time. They have not won in the evening yet, but everyone''s consumption is not small. If you go down again, you will probably have to fight for consumption.


    "Come on, we''re all our own people. There''s no need to fight like this." Hua Ruge quickly opens his mouth and stops him. Seeing that they have no problem, he says to shangguanli, "it''s not too late. Let''s go now."


    "Good." Shangguan Li nodded and took out the star map.


    Taking advantage of her fortune, she went to the martial arts arena to hold the crazy old man, and then said to the yellow spring emperor, "emperor, let''s go."


    The yellow spring emperor nodded and went to the direction of the star map.


    The crazy old man said with a smile, "it''s a pleasure to fight with this boy. We''ll fight again when we go."


    "It''s a blessing to have the advice of my predecessors." Replied the emperor.


    Hua rugo thinks about whether she will find another yard for the two, or they will fight every day. Does she have a good life.


    When she arrived at the nearby star map of Shangguan glass, there was a space tunnel. People from both sides were jumping in, led by Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge pulls the crazy old man to jump in. After shangguanli mends, the white light flashes and disappears in the eastern continent.


    Outside the tree hole room on the other side, the mink has been guarded by people to prevent anyone from entering.


    At this time, these people gradually appeared in the room over there. When they felt the surging power of the mainland and the perfect rules of heaven and earth, they all felt refreshed and comfortable.


    Hua Ruge, Su Nianxia and shangguanli are back. Their accomplishments are growing rapidly. Her body is full of strength again, which makes Hua Ruge feel very good. She shakes her fist and suddenly wants to fight.


    Because shangguanli is not here, Hua Ruge also comes and goes. The whole person is not happy. He doesn''t even have the mood for cultivation. If he has nothing, he will come to this room.


    This time, it was also a coincidence. When he came here, he saw shangguanli coming out, so the whole people were very happy and went to ask questions.


    Looking at the surrounding environment and the powerful momentum uploaded by these people, the people who are brought here can''t help but sigh that the western continent is good. If they can come earlier, how can they worry about their strength.


    Crazy old man and yellow spring emperor watched Hua Ruge''s cultivation rise continuously, until a very terrible situation, they were shocked.


    In fact, it is less than three years since huaruge left the eastern mainland, and its strength has grown rapidly.


    The fat man''s eyes brightened and said to the thin man, "look, I''ll say our new boss is more powerful."

 Chapter 2170

    "That''s true." There''s nothing to say about skinny.


    "You lost this time. You''re going to find me a beautiful beauty." Fat man complacent way.


    The thin man refuses to accept the way: "I didn''t bet with you. Besides, a beautiful woman is a beauty. There is no need to say another beauty."


    "You''re wrong. You lose whether you bet or not." Fat people don''t give up.


    Hua rugo felt that he had to build a separate house for them, otherwise the noise of the quarrel would not be less than that of the fight.


    When he came to mink''s site, mink held a banquet to entertain the people that day, and then arranged a tree hole for them to rest. The next day, he asked Hua rugo to stay for a few more days.


    "I''m afraid I can''t this time. Your brother-in-law is waiting at home. If I don''t go back, he''ll take photos." Hua said with a smile.


    Small mink in view of fight but Tuo Ba Rui, also dare not stay, just way: "that elder sister when come again?"


    "After a while the business will come." Hua Ruge pinched on mink''s face.


    The mink nodded: "that''s a deal. My sister must come."


    "Good." It''s time to sing.


    That day, he and Su Nianxia went to the red flame divine kingdom with one of his people.


    She didn''t change shape this time. Instead, she swaggered people into the city, and then asked Mu Qingyan to settle them down. Anyway, there are many houses under her name. Just live casually.


    She just took her master back to her house.


    After going back, Tuoba Rui came out with Xiaobao to pick it up. In addition, juntianxia was also out of the customs. He was also quite critical of Su Nianxia''s running so far without his consent.


    But Su Nianxia is more coquettish than Hua. He soon coaxes the whole world.


    "Everything went well." Hua Ruge said a word to Tuoba Rui and said to Xiao Bao, "my mother bought you many toys that are not here. Look."


    Then he took out all the small things he had picked up from the night market.


    Xiaobao takes a look at the toys, and then says, "Mommy, Xiaobao is a big kid. Don''t play with them."


    "Big boy?" Hua rugo looked at his smiling figure and doubted it.


    Xiaobao nodded seriously: "yes, but Xiaobao wants to be his mother."


    He said, he threw himself into Hua Ruge''s arms, kissed her on the face, and smiled rarely.


    Hua Ruge looked at the child''s expression and thought it was more and more like Tuoba Rui.


    "Did you do the same as a child?" Hua Ruge asks Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui shakes his head.


    As soon as Hua Ruge felt that he saw a little hope, he listened to Tuoba Rui and said, "it was too small to remember."


    "That''s the possibility?"


    Tuoba Rui nodded, "that''s what others say."


    Hua Ruge wants to cry without tears. He turns around and pinches Xiaobao''s face and says, "we don''t want to learn from your father. Children should do what children do."


    She said to pick him up and introduce toys to him one by one.


    Although Xiaobao didn''t like these toys, he liked to be held by his mother, so he nodded obediently and recognized with Hua rugo.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t pay any attention to his meaning when he saw Hua Ruge. His eyes gradually became bad.


    Juntianxia takes the opportunity to take Su Nianxia back to her room for education.


    Hua Ruge left for a few days thinking about her children. After getting along with her for a while, she thought of Tuo BARREI. Then she looked up and saw that Tuo BARREI was taking out a book to read. But with her understanding, he was not in a good mood.


    She shook her head and smiled: "Xiaobao, are you angry to see daddy? Go ahead and make a noise. "


    Then she put the child on the ground.


    Xiaobao looked at a small wooden house in his hand and said without looking up: "my father wants you to coax me, my mother."


    "Who taught you that?" Hua Yuege''s surprise.


    Xiaobao steps back and says, "Daddy is jealous of children. I don''t need to be taught. I can see that."


    At this time Tuo Ba Rui put down the book and looked at the ignorant Hua Ruge and said, "come here."


    "Oh." Hua Ruge was pulled to his arms and sat down when he went there.


    She learns Su Nianxia''s appearance before, rings up his neck, and says: "I didn''t ignore you. I''m sorry in front of the child."


    "Now you''re good?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "I think you are more important than face." Hua Ruge said hurriedly.


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her angrily: "did you miss me after a few days?"


    "Of course." Hua Yuege''s answer is neither wanted nor wanted.


    Tuoba Rui saw that she had a strong desire for survival and was in a better mood.


    Xiaobao looked at his father and his mother. He thought he might be redundant, so he said, "I''ll go to play with grandma."


    After that, I don''t forget to hold all the toys in my arms.


    Hua Ruge looked at the little big back and said to Tuo barrow, "he just said that you taught them?"


    "No, it''s obvious. Don''t teach me." Tuoba Rui''s light way.


    "But he''s only three. When I was three, I only knew how to play with mud." Hua Ruge''s incredible way.


    "Like me."


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said, "you mean I''m stupid?"


    "All right." Tuoba Rui''s pertinent evaluation.


    Hua rugo thinks that he is the only one who can say that he is stupid. It is impossible for others, especially those who are calculated to die by her, to agree.


    When everyone settled down, Mu Qingyan began to find a place to build the Kyushu chamber of Commerce. Tang Ru sent his subordinates to a dozen Dan pavilions, began to check the accounts, and received the right to operate.


    These shopkeepers also make false accounts and seek personal interests. They can hide Hua Ruge, but they can''t hide Tang Ru and the people they bring with them. They soon find out and rectify the irregularities.


    Hua rugo was very upset when she heard about it. Someone even hid cat grease in front of her. She really didn''t pay attention to her. Fortunately, thanks to Tang Ru''s help, she will not worry about this kind of thing.


    It took Tang Ru more than ten days to sort out some of them, including the current business strategy, as well as the God regions that can be developed in the future, and they have begun to expand gradually.


    Tang Ru''s ability in this respect is even better than that of Tang Qing. The little girl looks shy, but she is very aggressive in starting a business. She is decisive and has the style of a general.


    With her, Hua Ruge only needs to make pills at home and count money.


    Soon, other dange pavilions opened gradually. Hua Ruge put forward another batch of Biyuan pills that quickly recovered their strength and Kaiyuan pills that improved their skills in a short time. The high quality of the pills caused another earthquake in the western continent.


    In this way, people will say that Jiuzhou dange is the best in the world without thinking. After all, the quality of danyao is put there.


    Having such a reputation is not only a good business, but also a lot of famous Danshi. They are all proud of being able to enter the dange of Jiuzhou. It seems that after entering the dange of Jiuzhou, the level is higher. Later, they are different from those Danshi outside.


    In this way, a benign development has been formed, and the Danshi is getting better and better, and the refined danyao is getting better and better, and the reputation of danyao is getting louder and louder. So in the next two short months,


    Tang Ru once again opened up territory, and at the same time opened more than 30 dange, and the operation is very smooth, without disorder.


    At last, Hua rugo let her slow down. Of course, it''s not that she doesn''t want to make too much money, but that she doesn''t want to make pills in her house all day. That''s not coolie.


    At the same time, Tang Ru had more control over the sale of hand-made pills by Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo thinks it''s wise to bring Ji Ming here. Ji Ming, a fat man, lost weight before, but now he''s fat again. He''s very dedicated to Dan Dao. He has fully mastered the alchemy technique taught by Hua rugo before.


    in addition to his energy and physical strength, other places are OK.


    Hua Ruge totally believed in this fat man. When he got Daoyuan Ding this time, he gave the former Hunyuan heaven and earth stove to him. Among them, Hunyuan earth fire made pills to improve his level.


    Ji Ming was almost moved to tears when he saw the Danlu. He said: "thank you very much, Shifu. I will study hard for Shifu in the future."


    "It''s not like you''ve known each other for a day or two. You''re welcome." Hua Yuege waved his hand and then said, "I''ve got a great inheritance of Dandao power recently. There are many good things in it. I''ll pass them on to you now."

 Chapter 2171

    "Master, I haven''t fully explored the seven passes before. I''d better pass them later." Ji Ming said.


    "I don''t know where I''m going in the future, so you can understand it slowly." Hua rugo said, turning her hand over and throwing a piece of jade Jane. It was the piece she took out of the Daneng dojo.


    Ji Ming took it carefully and said, "thank you very much, master."


    Hua Ruge''s unreserved teaching also made him overjoyed. He hadn''t heard of it before.


    "You are the chief alchemist of the dange in Jiuzhou. If you don''t have any skills, you can live in a small place and study hard." Hua Ruge said that he gave the Dan prescriptions of Zengyuan Dan, biyuandan and kaiyuandan to him.


    Ji Ming took a look and found that it was Shifu''s recent brand pills. Her hands trembled with excitement. She kowtowed to Hua Ruge without saying anything. "I will never fail Shifu''s cultivation."


    "You''re welcome. I''ve made you learn to work for me. Let''s go." Hua Ruge waved his hand to drive people after he had explained.


    Ji Ming just got up and left and went back to her house to study.


    Hua Ruge watched the fat man leave, felt his chin and said to himself, "I don''t know when the fat man will learn."


    She just wants to be the shopkeeper who shakes her hands. She doesn''t care much about the business, let alone the hard work of alchemy.


    Su Nianxia sat on one side of the wall and said, "my sister is not afraid that he has two hearts?"


    "If you have one, change it. What a big deal." Hua rugo waved to her in his chair and said, "it''s OK to be idle. It''s better to hear about books."


    "Su Nianxia heard the words and nodded:" OK


    She said that she jumped over the wall and went out with Hua Ruge.


    Two people are sitting in the teahouse. The storyteller is talking about the key place. Listening is the business of the mainland.


    "Don''t you know that the master of the space temple is two brothers? Have you heard who the master''s younger brother is?" Asked the storyteller.


    One of the tea guests shook his head and said, "I haven''t heard of it."


    "Have you heard of the staff of space?" The storyteller asked again.


    All the tea guests nodded, "that''s the holy thing of the space temple, the treasure that can control the space order."


    "That''s right." The storyteller nodded his head first, then smiled with a story and asked, "you have heard of this treasure since the Lord of the space Temple succeeded for a hundred years?"


    "It''s nothing. Who will bring out the treasure?"


    Storyteller shook his head repeatedly and said: "there was a rumor in the mainland that two people had fought for the position of the temple master. Although the current Temple master got the position, his younger martial brother took the holy things and disappeared. Up to now, his whereabouts are still unknown."


    "Is there any source for Mr. Li to say that?" Asked the tea customer.


    "It has been spread recently, but the temple of space has done nothing. I think it''s heart failure." The storyteller went on.


    Tea guests have been talking about everything.


    Hua Ruge kowtows to the melon seeds and listens to the gossip. After listening, he asks Su Nianxia, "what do you think?"


    Su Nianxia ate the cake in his mouth, took a sip of tea, thought for a moment and then said, "I''m afraid it''s not groundless."


    "The old temple master looks at people very well, but this time he may be in trouble." Hua Yuege also said.


    When they said this, the people next to them turned around and asked, "how do you two say that? Do you know anything about it? "


    Hua Ruge shook his head. "Guess."


    "How can I guess?"


    Hua Ruge took a look at the house full of gossip people and thought it would be harmless to talk about it. He said: "it''s only recently, isn''t it?"


    The storyteller nodded.


    "There used to be wind?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    The storyteller shakes his head this time.


    "That''s where the mystery lies. Don''t you think it''s strange why things happened a hundred years ago are getting out now?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    One of the tea guests responded and said, "you mean someone spread it on purpose."


    "Smart." Hua Ruge approved for a while and then said: "then who will spread the rumors that are not conducive to the space temple?"


    "It must be the right thing."


    "Yes, I don''t know who it is, but someone should be staring at the space temple." Summary of Hua Ruge.


    That''s when everyone realized.


    After each discussion, Su Nianxia said, "sister, do you think it will be the temple of time?"


    "I''m not sure that these temples have deep-rooted and intricate relationships. We can''t make them clear when we first came here." Hua Ruge shakes his head.


    "Indeed." Su Nianxia nods.


    They ate for a while, listened to another story, and came home a little later.


    After returning home, Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui said something, because they didn''t know the internal situation, so they didn''t go on.


    Dange''s business is booming, and Hua Yuege''s Day is not so idle. She has to close the door every few days to refine pills. Fortunately, she has a strong mental power. If she works as a person, she can''t refine many of them.


    But she was still reluctant to do it. Every few days, she asked Jiming about her progress. Jiming had a good understanding of alchemy. She didn''t even lose out to huaruge, but one thing was that his strength was too weak and his mental strength was even more general.


    It takes a lot of mental power and energy to practice the printing technique every time. Hua Ruge was able to practice hundreds of times every day, so he can master it quickly. But with Jiming''s strength, he was weak after several times of practice in one day. He had to be strong and ready for the next day.


    That''s a hundred times slower.


    After watching Hua rugo for several times, he knew that he might not be able to learn it all in recent years, or he could not count on it.


    After realizing this, she decided to wait for her fame to go out completely, and sell one of these drugs in limited quantity in a month, otherwise she could not stand it.


    Tang Ru understands the hard work of alchemy. Recently, she has not built a new Dan Pavilion, but she has not stopped paving the road. She is preparing to open an auction house in other God regions. This is also a light business, which is the most suitable way to explore the road.


    The business of Kyushu chamber of commerce is getting bigger and bigger. In addition to making money, it also brings a louder reputation to Hua Ruge. If the temples talk about her, they will not only regard her as the overlord in the East, but also as a gold master.


    In the western continent, where resources are so scarce, there is Lingjing in hand, and it''s not good to think about its status.


    In a flash, the past two months have passed. People are very comfortable in this period of time. Those temples that used to fight have not sent people to find fault. It is estimated that a small number of people will not help, but they will not have the opportunity to start an army.


    Hua Ruge still hopes that she can live on like this. She can develop her own business in a safe and stable way. With a larger scale, even if the temples want to move her, they have to weigh the influence.


    She came back from the chamber of Commerce looking at the account book one day and thought that the income would be happy. Who said that money would not be used in this different world? If she was really in a hurry, she could kill several shrines with money.


    As soon as she got home, she saw Tuoba ruijuntianxia and Su Nianxia sitting in her yard, with two letters on the stone table.


    She looked at the look of several people thinking, some surprised to ask: "who is good to send us letters?"


    "Look at it." Tuoba Rui said and handed one of the letters to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge received it, and Shenyuan saw the contents of it in a glance. The person who sent the letter didn''t even think it was the old temple master of the space temple.


    The old man said that there would be a big crisis in the temple of space and even in this world. Please go and help them.


    Hua Ruge sweeps the letter in front of the emperor again, which is the same content, just for him.


    "Great crisis?" Hua Ruge took a seat on the table, threw the letter on the table, and said to Su Nianxia, "it''s true that we are right."


    Su Nianxia nodded and asked, "do you think we should go?"


    "That old man is not bad. If we want to stay in this place, we have to make friends. I think this space temple has to make friends." Hua Yuege said again and again, "and if it''s not for big things, the old man won''t ask for us, we should understand."


    "You are not afraid of anything." Talking about the traceless childe who came in from the outside.


    Xiaojiu followed the traceless childe and walked in happily.


    Hua rugo turned his head and asked, "it seems that you have received the letter, too?"

 Chapter 2172

    "Exactly." Childe Wuxian said and went to sit near.


    Xiaojiu came to Hua Ruge and said, "sister Ruge, we can go out to play again. When can we go?"


    "Your master may not agree. Moreover, it''s not play. You can''t play." Hua Ruge preached.


    Little nine shook his head and said, "when the master came, he said he would go. They helped us before. Now if we don''t help, we will become a villain."


    Hua Yuege hears the words and looks at Xiang Wuwen. He laughs and says, "it seems that you are not afraid."


    "Average." "No trace childe says with a smile.


    Hua Yuege looked at the emperor and Tuoba Rui and asked, "what do you two mean?"


    "To go." Tuoba Rui spits out two words lightly.


    Juntianxia also nodded a little: "the space Temple used to be helpful to us. We have no reason to ignore it at this time."


    "That''s right. We can''t be that villain. No." Hua rugo said this and thought again: "we have received letters from each other. I think someone has sent them to mink."


    "I think so. Let''s wait for their news." Said Su Nianxia.


    Hua rugo also read the wording in the letter. It doesn''t seem to be very urgent. We shouldn''t start at once.


    "In that case, let''s pack our own things." Jun Tianxia said and led Su Nianxia back to his yard.


    Hua Ruge asked people to put childe wutrace and Xiaojiu in other yards. He and Tuo barrow wondered about the possible crisis in the yard.


    But eventually because do not know a little bit of internal information, and finally also analysis out so naturally.


    The day after the plan was made, Xiao Ying and Shangguan Li arrived. There were many rules for Xiao Ying in front of Tuoba Rui.


    "Did you hear any wind, Ali?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Not at all," said the officer, shaking his head


    "I always think it''s very deep." Hua Ruge touched his chin and asked, "are you going to go, too?"


    "Yes, we can only take the initiative if we are at the center of the event. There were too many enemies before, so we can''t tolerate any passivity at this time." Shangguan Li analyzes.


    "That''s right. It''s not too late. We''ll start tomorrow." Hua Yuege said.


    Several people agreed.


    In this day''s time, Hua Ruge found Mu Qingyan and Tang Ru to explain and let them keep this basic business. If they meet a strong enemy, don''t fight hard. It''s most important to preserve their strength.


    Yingnu heard that he would go with him, but Hua rugo felt that his strength and that of others were not under the old man''s protection, so he left him to sit in the town.


    It is estimated that the general small temples would not dare to mess up when a powerful man with nine levels of divine realm sits in the town.


    After she has explained everything clearly, she will feel relieved. Of course, her mother, aunt and Xiao Bao still need to take them with her. Otherwise, she is afraid that no matter what she does, she will not let go of it and be afraid of offending others.


    After several people were ready, they set out the next day, but this time they didn''t use their original appearance, took shapeshifting pill again, changed all the characteristics of their bodies and pretended to be a group of ordinary monks.


    And in order to prevent someone from following them, they stop in several divine regions one after another. At this time, they will change their form again and do it several times before they are relieved.


    Not only the appearance and breath of several people have changed, but also the number of people has been adjusted. Among them, Xiaojiu has been given space by childe wutrace. Finally, eight people in a row have become seven people.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia also became men, so that seven people became six men and one woman, so that they could not beat the impression of eight of them.


    After doing this, several people feel that they are once again in the dark, watching the changes in the situation on the mainland.


    As ordinary people, they have no privileges. They can fly in the mountains and plains, but they have to come down and walk when they meet the God region. In these God regions, they can listen to the news.


    But they found that these people were all saying that the space temple was going to change. Before that, the younger martial brother of the temple master killed him back, saying that he was going to blood wash the temple and take back the one who was originally his temple master.


    Others said that the younger martial brother was not only a person, but also supported by others behind him. There were also movements in other main shrines, but they didn''t know what they were doing.


    Listen to the person next to talk, Hua Ruge slightly pick eyebrow way: "how to feel this thing is not small appearance."


    "Yes, I don''t know if there''s any risk in going to the party." Su Nianxia has some distressed ways.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "but it''s a pity not to see such a big thing."


    When they said this, someone came to them with a glass of wine and said, "please, my brothers."


    "Please." Hua Yuege and others open their mouths.


    After drinking a glass of wine, the man said: "I advise some of you to go there. Recently, the wind is not small. Every temple seems to be moving. Things will never be small. Once we fight, everything will be in disorder. It''s the most important thing for us to have a rest."


    "Brother, let''s think about it again." Su Nianxia answers with a smile.


    "I think it''s better not to go. We can''t bear the aftereffect of those people fighting." The man said again and then said, "the last time such a big thing happened, it was seven heavy days outside."


    Hua Ruge also nodded.


    But the man went away, and said, "you know the eastern lords killed in the seventh heaven."


    "It''s like thunder." Su Nianxia took over.


    Hua Yuege laughs and doesn''t speak.


    "It''s said that the space temple has also sent invitations to these people, asking them to fight against the enemy together." Said the big man.


    Su Nianxia was interested and asked, "is this true?"


    "It''s true. It''s all spread, but I heard that those people didn''t reply or express their opinions. I think they are afraid and dare not come." The man went on.


    Su Nianxia then nodded: "it''s reasonable. After all, they have only a few children. They have no support or influence in the western continent. How dare they mix in such a big thing?"


    She is since dark six relatives do not recognize.


    Hua Ruge is only focusing on eating vegetables and doesn''t want to look up. She thinks she should be responsible for bragging. It''s up to Su Nianxia to do this. After all, she doesn''t show her face.


    When the man heard this, he said happily, "brother, do you think so? It''s like-minded. Come on, have a drink. "


    He said that he was about to pour some wine for Su Nianxia with his own wine pot, but before the wine was poured, he heard a rude voice: "what nonsense? Why do you think they dare not come? "


    Hua Ruge was shocked to hear the voice. He felt familiar with it, so he raised his head.


    He looked up and saw a strong man coming. He stared at the man who poured the wine and Su Nianxia and said, "those Eastern overlords are all people who have the ability to speak of righteousness. They were able to raise their whole body in the face of the twelve shrines at the beginning, but now they only deal with a small man. How dare they not come?"


    This strong man is not a bystander. He is the younger brother, Lan Yu, who was collected in qichongtian before Hua Ruge.


    The jade plate on Lanyu''s body arrived a few days after he left huaruge. He thought it would be difficult for him to come out, but after he came out, he found that the people of the main temple had left, and no one paid any attention to him.


    He just came back to the shrine, lived a long life of your son, and a little miss the days of drinking and eating meat, so he went down the mountain to the tavern.


    I didn''t expect to hear someone talking about Hua rugo and others after drinking a drink. He could not bear it, so he immediately came out to fight against injustice.


    Hua Ruge was a little relieved to see the boy''s indignant appearance, and felt that the little brother didn''t accept it in vain.


    But she did not expect blue feather to stare at her at the next moment, angry: "what are you laughing at? Do you think I''m wrong? "


    Hua rugo is not used to talking to himself with this expression, but he still says: "yes, you are particularly right. Those are all heroes. My brother has never seen the world. He talks nonsense."


    She said to pull the corner of Su Nianxia''s clothes, and Su Nianxia also said, "yes, I''m responsible for belittling the world''s heroes."


    Blue feather sees these two people admit a wrong attitude to return OK, then according to see to that carry the man of wine way: "you, do you admit oneself to say wrong?"


    The man didn''t know who Lan Yu was. He was in a hurry. "Who are you? What do I say they have to do with you?"

 Chapter 2173

    "I just can''t get used to your rumor." Lan Yu said, his eyes widened, and said, "if you have the ability, how about we fight?"


    "Just fight, I''m afraid of you."


    Hua rugo thought that because of this, he would not fight, but the two were angry one by one, and they were immediately thrown out, so that she did not know who to stop.


    Su Nianxia is also a little stunned: "I don''t see it, he''s very emotional."


    She said blue feather naturally.


    "To be honest, I didn''t expect it." Hua rugo said and went out with her.


    Before that, the gossiping man was really weak. He was knocked to the ground by Lanyu''s fist. He saw Lanyu standing and said, "let me hear your nonsense again. Be careful that I pull out your tongue."


    After that, he looked at Hua Ruge and snorted coldly. Then he left.


    Hua Ruge is bewildered by him. This child is also a solid eye. Fortunately, she recognized the mistake early, otherwise it would be even worse.


    Although the mistake is a little wrong, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia are in a good mood. After all, some people fight for them, which is a very rare thing.


    After going out of Shenyu and getting on the spaceship, Hua rugo said, "this man is not bad. If you have a chance to help, you can help."


    "That''s right." Su Nianxia agreed.


    After continuing to fly, they heard more wind. On the third day, they arrived at a divine realm. They heard that the other eleven main temple owners rushed to the space temple with people.


    The space temple and the affiliated temple are also in the state of preparing for war, that is, they don''t know who they are defending.


    "The eleven shrines moved?" Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "I don''t know how many of them are for help and how many are for trouble."


    Tuoba Rui said on one side: "with such a grand hand, it seems that the space shrine is likely to suffer from internal and external troubles, which is not good."


    "Looks like we''re going to hurry up." Said the king.


    That''s right, but as ordinary people, they will stop when they meet the divine realm, and the speed is not fast at all.


    One day their spaceship met a faster time shrine spaceship in the sky. This time, the time shrine took enough three spaceships. It looked like there were about seven or eight hundred.


    On the deck of a leading ship stood the master of the temple of time. The old man had a gloomy face and didn''t know what he was planning. In a word, he didn''t look like a good face.


    In order to hide their identity, Hua rugo and others, both the surface and the internal array of the ship are so common, and the border on it is weak to the strong even has no interest in snooping.


    Hua Ruge was very confident in his disguise, so he did not hide a bit and looked at the three spaceships coming after him, with a curious look on his face.


    The array of the three spaceships is very advanced and complete, so the speed is very fast to the rear of their spaceship, and then the array directly pushes the spaceship where Hua rugo is to move out sideways, leaving the way out of the sky.


    The three spaceships were all going in a straight ahead way. They swaggered, and no one on board was bothered to look over here.


    When the spaceship was pushed away by the energy of the other party, Hua Ruge almost fell on the deck and shook his head after he stood steadily. It''s not disgraceful to return this quality to the main shrine.


    At this time, Su Nianxia came out of the cabin and looked at the flying spaceship. He said, "who should I be? It''s the temple of time."


    "I don''t know what role they are playing in this storm." "I always think they are not simple," Hua said, frowning slightly


    When she spoke, she was full of the expression of the poor old man of the temple of time.


    Su Nianxia thought for a moment and said, "maybe the most hated thing in the temple of time is not us, but we can also rank in the top three. Don''t you want to pay us out?"


    "I''m not sure." Hua Ruge said, "in a word, we must not expose our identity before they reveal their intention. We can hide it in the dark, which is safe and safe."


    Su Nianxia nodded and said, "I have to say, this shapeshifting pill is really a good thing."


    "That''s, or I''ll spend so much time on it." Hua Yuege smiled proudly.


    "But elder sister, can no one really see through our transfiguration pill?" Asked Su Nianxia.


    Hua Ruge shakes his head: "unless someone studies this thing, he can''t see the difference between us and others."


    "Then if someone else takes huaxingdan, can she recognize it?"


    "It''s hard to say. If it''s similar to my Dan medicine, I can see some problems, but if it''s a completely different prescription, I can''t see it either." Hua Yuege answers.


    Su Nianxia felt safer after hearing this. After all, many of the people they met next would be acquaintances. If they were recognized, they would be totally in a passive position.


    Hua Ruge clapped her shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I''ve improved the pill this time. Even if they know that I''m good at using shapeshift pills, they can only see through the kind we used before, and what we use now will never be found."


    This time, whether it''s Dan Fang, she has made some adjustments, and the alchemy technique is not only one level higher than before, so she has absolute confidence in this aspect.


    "Su Nianxia listened to this and said with a smile:" it seems that we are still hunters this time


    "I''d like to see if anyone wants to be smart." Hua Yuege looks at the spaceship flying far away from the temple of time, and his lips are slightly raised.


    After meeting the temple of time, Hua Ruge calculated the distance. It will take 11 days to reach the space temple. At this time, they are near the water temple.


    So these days they met the temple of time again. The temple of time is also three spaceships. They didn''t see their boat in their eyes, and they sailed through the sky at full speed, or Hua Ruge would run into it.


    Looking at the blue spaceship flying far away, Hua Yueqi doesn''t fight one by one. Can these one by one have some quality.


    Three days later, they arrived at the affiliated Temple of the time temple. They had to get off the spaceship and walk through the Shenyuan.


    When they entered the shrine, they found that everyone in the shrine was preparing for war, and all the disciples of the Shrine were out, and there was more space for the disciples of the shrine to come to guard. The whole shrine was heavily guarded and the access was very strict.


    The city guarding disciples didn''t allow people who were not from the main shrines to come and go at all. Fortunately, before Hua Yuege, they seized many space rings of the people from the shrines. They had the tokens of the main shrines in their hands. At this time, they used the water temple next door.


    Because this is relatively close, coupled with the weak camouflage strength of Hua Ruge and others, the city guarding disciple just released.


    When they entered the city, they rushed to another city gate quickly. As a result, because it was late, the city gate was closed and could not be passed. It was said that the God domain was on guard and could not enter at night.


    This alert level is far beyond the imagination of several people. Some people also think it''s a little strange. If the younger martial brother of the temple Lord doesn''t collude with other main temples, he should be alone.


    Does a person need such vigilance?


    Anyway, they can''t leave the city at night. Hua Ruge and others find an inn to live in. The inn is very empty and there are few guests.


    Later, Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia asked shangguanli to come down to have supper. Shangguanli said he was not interested, so they came down.


    Hua Ruge looks at the little two who is dozing off. He cries, "little brother."


    Little two came over and asked, "what can I do for you, sir?"


    "I can''t talk about the order, but I want to ask my second brother about something. Please sit down." Hua rugo said that he took a glass of wine and poured a glass of wine for the waiter. "Let''s talk while we drink."


    Xiaoer looks at the wine and swallows his saliva, but he shakes his head and says: "this is not in line with the rules. The shopkeeper will beat me when he sees it."


    "I''ll come to the shopkeeper." Hua Ruge then advised, "come sit down and have some food and drink."


    The second child was also greedy, so he said: "well Then I''ll be more deferential than obedient. "


    "There is nothing to be respectful of." Su Nianxia is on the same side.


    Little two just sat down, drank a glass of wine to relieve his greediness and said: "what do you want to ask, my guest? I know everything."


    "It''s nothing special. I think your inn is not small. How can there be so little business?" Hua rugo said and looked around.

 Chapter 2174

    There are still a lot of tables on the first floor of the inn, which are twenty, but they are the only one sitting now.


    The second one sighed: "to be honest, Yuelai Inn has always been the best in business. There are many old customers and many new customers. But recently, something happened. People dare not stay in the affiliated God area of the space temple. This talent is less."


    Hua Ruge was even more surprised when he heard this and asked, "I don''t understand that the space temple is one of the three main temples. Who dares to be unbridled?"


    "Several of you should have heard that our counterpart is also a man from the temple of time. After he didn''t become the temple master, he left the temple. These people have been gathering up the disciples of the scattered repair and the major temples, and they have already become a force in the dark." Said the second.


    Hua Ruge knows that I''m not alone.


    "That man has betrayed the temple for more than 100 years. It is said that he still has the holy things in his hand, so everyone is very scared." The second one went on.


    Su Nianxia said by the side, "don''t just say, eat vegetables."


    "Thank you very much, my guest." Small two said not polite, picked up chopsticks to eat up.


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia drink a glass of wine and look at each other.


    At present, the defense level of these temples is not necessarily false. It is estimated that the holy things in the space temple are not in the hands of the temple master, but have been taken away.


    In this way, it is difficult to deal with. After all, space is the supreme rule. Once sitting on the sacred things, the lethality is also very terrible.


    Little two took a few mouthfuls and then went on talking.


    At this time, the shopkeeper came out from the back and saw the waiter sitting with the guests. He immediately said, "you little monkey, don''t want to do it, do you?"


    "The shopkeeper is calm down. The next two feel bored. In addition, I also want to know what happened here to let my second brother drink with us. Please don''t worry about it." Hua Yuege said, turning over his hands and taking out five pieces of top-grade Lingjing and putting them on the table, saying, "this is my intention."


    The shopkeeper is a little impatient when he listens to Hua Ruge, but his eyes are bright when he sees the money. He can sell five pieces of top-grade Lingjing. This business is successful.


    "Well, it''s what we should do to accompany our guest. I''m just afraid he has no rules." The shopkeeper put on a smile.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "it doesn''t matter."


    Shopkeeper''s smile took away five pieces of Lingjing. Su Nianxia looked at little two and asked, "what did little two want to say just now?"


    "I''ve heard from several guests of the water temple before that they didn''t come here to help in vain. They must have some advantages in the space temple before they can do anything." The second one went on.


    "That''s too much." Su Nianxia said with some indignation.


    "Who said no, and what I heard from them was that they were not the only ones who made the idea." Little two took a sip of wine and said again.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "this is to take advantage of the fire and rob."


    When the shopkeeper heard this, he interposed in the counter: "what this guest said is that our twelve shrines should be one. What trouble can we have if we help each other? It''s just that at this time, people are not in harmony."


    "That''s right. When people are different, outsiders are even more arrogant." Hua said like a song.


    "We common people all know the truth, don''t know how those above don''t understand?" The shopkeeper''s sigh.


    Hua Ruge sighs.


    But my heart is clearer than that of the shopkeeper. Those people can understand more than the following people, but most of them are those who are greedy for money. No one really thinks for the following people.


    Su Nianxia said simply, "shopkeeper, there are no guests around, so you can eat and drink with us."


    The shopkeeper refused at the beginning, but they were not able to stand the enthusiasm of the two people, and there were no guests indeed. It was a hard night, so they came to eat, drink and chat together.


    Through the shopkeeper and the second child, Hua rugo and Su Nianxia learned a lot. From their helpless words, they also learned more about the sufferings of the people at the bottom.


    They are really afraid of war. After all, they are the ones who will bleed the first time.


    A few people talked for a long time, and it was late at night that they were gone. Hua rugo and Su Nianxia went upstairs to have a rest, and the shopkeeper and the waiter continued to watch the night.


    The next morning, Hua rugo and other people went on their way to the space temple. This time, they all understood the general situation. Just because they knew how difficult the situation of the space temple was.


    There are strong enemies outside. There are also some friends who take advantage of the fire. No wonder the temple master of the space temple has reached the point of asking for help from several outsiders.


    "It''s really upsetting to meet these things." Hua rugo said, sitting on the railing of the deck.


    Shangguanli sits on one side, and Xiaojiu rarely comes out, eating cakes on the table.


    "There''s only so much we can do." Said Shangguan Li.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head: "yes, if there are only those enemies outside, we are not afraid of fighting, but there is really no way to deal with these shrines. Even if there are them, we have to be on guard against sneaking attack."


    "I think the temple master of the space temple should have thought of this as well. He doesn''t expect us to fight." Shangguan Li said with his eyes turned to Hua Ruge and said, "he mainly wants you to come."


    Hua rugo understood with a little thought. She nodded and said, "yes, it seems that the holy things of their temple are in the hands of each other. He wants me to help him get them back."


    "That''s right. Your devouring beast can turn the situation around and win back at the critical moment." Said Shangguan Li.


    Hua Ruge heard this and said with a smile: "then it''s very easy to help. Snacks can''t do anything else. Robbing is definitely an expert."


    Shangguan Li then smiled and said, "it''s right that we continue to hide. It depends on how the temple deals with the requirements of those shrines."


    Hua Ruge jumped down from the railing and held Xiaojiu on the table, thinking along her hair.


    Su Nianxia said at the same time, "what would you do if it was your sister?"


    "Me?" Hua rugo said, "no one wants to rob me. Whoever wants to help me stay, let them go."


    "But it may lose."


    "Thousands of years of experience in the space temple, where it is so easy to lose, but the war takes a little longer, there is always a way to win." Hua Yuege went on.


    Shangguan Li nodded his head and said, "this is the wisest way, but not everyone has such courage."


    "It depends on what the old man did." Hua Yuege fed xiao91 quick dried meat and said, "maybe I can sneak into the temple to give him advice."


    Su Nianxia hurriedly said: "you can save yourself. Don''t work hard for others'' affairs. It''s very dangerous to be found."


    "Xia Xia is right. Don''t forget how many people you offended before." Shangguanli reminded him again: "and even the space temple can''t be fully believed. After all, we only have one contact with them. The last time he helped us, it might be to suppress the time temple. Don''t be indifferent to people."


    Hua Ruge looked at the eyes of the two of them on the line, and had to repeatedly nod: "OK, I know. It''s not good if I don''t go."


    After she said this, the eyes of the two men moved away from her.


    Hua Ruge shakes her head. Most of the time, she does things only by the will of the moment, and only by the eyes.


    Although she is also adept at calculation, she is often wayward and impulsive when making big decisions, which is why her friends don''t trust her.


    Of course, she also admits that her character is very easy to suffer losses. If she can go to the present, she will be a little smarter. Otherwise, she will be a big follower at any time.


    In the next few days, their journey was very slow. Because of the strict investigation of various God regions and the frequent closing of the city gate, their speed of progress was slowed down again.


    When they were three days away from the space temple, they heard the news from the rear that the great devil attacked several God regions hundreds of miles away and took them down at one stroke.


    "That''s it?" Hua, like a song, raises his eyebrows slightly.


    After hearing this, mink asked, "shall we go on or go back?"

 Chapter 2175

    "It won''t help us to go back seven. Let''s go on and wait for the space temple to come out. It''s not too late for us to reappear." Said Shangguan Li.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "yes, we first meet with the space temple."


    Several people said to continue to move forward, also in the same day the space Temple released a message, let the peripheral major shrines no longer resist, the whole line retreat.


    The main shrines could not fight, but now they withdrew happily when they heard the order, leaving only the garrison array with magical power to hold the enemy behind.


    Although these temples are small, they are also under the protection of gods. It''s not easy for the army called the great demon king to break the city guarding array and catch up.


    Their disciples rushed from the temple to some of the surrounding God regions and arranged a large array. One of the defense points was the God region where Hua Ruge was located.


    Hua Ruge went out to find a disciple of the space temple and asked about it. He came back and said to everyone, "their temple means to combine the fighting power of all the affiliated temples together, and form a huge protection array around the nearest God regions around the space temple, which is a circle."


    She said that she took out the plan of the space temple and its affiliated temples and drew a circle around the space Temple: "this is a whole front."


    Tuoba Rui raised his eyebrows a little when he saw the situation and said, "how can you use such a big battle? It seems that the other side must be very difficult to deal with. "


    "I think it''s so. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as having holy things in hand." You are on the same side.


    Shangguanli thought for a moment and said, "since we are arranging a large array here, it means that we are on that front and don''t have to go any more."


    "Yes, this is an important place. The space temple will come." Hua Yuege answers.


    Su Nianxia looked at several people and asked, "so let''s wait and see what has changed?"


    Several people are nodding slightly.


    They all realized that it must be an important battlefield after here. Staying here, they could see the way of the great devil and the people under their hands as soon as possible.


    "But I think it''s still necessary to write a letter to the old temple master and send it to him, telling him that we are here, and asking him to carefully consider the conditions of the main temples. Don''t make up his mind too quickly." Hua Yuege said and took out a piece of jade slips.


    Shangguanli reaches out his hand and presses her jade Jane. "Once this thing falls on someone else''s hand, our position will be exposed."


    "It''s easy. I''ll write down the location in the nearby inn. Once someone goes to catch people with ulterior motives, we won''t find out." Hua rugo takes her hand away.


    Shangguan Li knows that she can''t be stopped, so she follows her.


    Hua Ruge records all he wants to say, finds a drugstore named yipinge in the city, and sends Yujian in.


    This is the contact method when the space Temple sends a letter. Yipinge is the secret sentry of the space temple and is specially responsible for this kind of things.


    After that, Hua Ruge felt a little help. He went back to the Inn and waited for the news.


    In the next few days, a large number of people from the temple swarmed into Shenyu. Shenyu began to be overcrowded. Looking around, there were many people meditating in the street.


    Hua Ruge sat by the window on the second floor and said, "fortunately, we came earlier. Although we can''t live in the room in a low-key way, we can''t sleep in the street at least."


    Tuoba Rui is on the side of the jade slips which are recorded with Tao rhyme and taken from the Daneng Daochang. He looks up and says, "don''t show off, let people hear you don''t rob your room."


    "No, it''s hard for everyone to protect themselves in this situation. There''s no energy to kill each other." Hua Yuege looked down and said.


    "At this time, however, the most violent." Tuoba Rui waved and said, "come here and read with me."


    "All right." Hua Yuege said and walked over. He also took out a book like a model and looked at it carefully.


    Tuoba Rui thinks it''s not right. She looks sideways and finds that she''s reading the script. It''s those feelings and love again. She can''t help shaking her head.


    All the temples here follow the orders of the space temples, withdraw towards the front line planned by the temples along the whole line, and consolidate the new front.


    However, the army behind was blocked by the remaining forces of the temple, and the advance speed was slightly slower.


    The temple master of the space Temple received the other 11 main temples and their disciples. Several of these temples expressed unconditional assistance, but more euphemistically said the manpower and material resources to be mobilized, and the motivation behind it is self-evident.


    The temple master hasn''t made up his mind yet. If he agrees to these people''s conditions, the space temple will be hollowed out. Even in the next ten or twenty years, he will be in debt.


    In this way, no matter how powerful the magic power of the space temple is, the temple will inevitably fall, and the subordinate temples will not stay.


    This is a path to decline. If we want to develop again, we may not have enough time for one hundred years.


    But if they don''t agree, most of the shrines will take care of it. Will the space shrines be able to protect it?


    He didn''t have a clue at all. He called his subordinates to discuss for a few days. The most important suggestion of these people was to temporarily compromise the conditions of the main shrines, defeat the strong enemy, and then plan.


    But he was always a little reluctant.


    On that day, he was not sure. A deacon came in and handed a jade slip up to him, saying, "the Lord of the temple, the one from yipinge, is for you."


    "Give it to me?"


    The master of the space Temple slightly frowned, and then waved to hold the jade slips in his hands. There was no special mark on it, and he arrived at the news easily.


    After reading it, he pondered for a moment, and then said, "what a doll! How dare you give me an idea."


    "I have the courage to ask, who is this letter from?" The Deacon asked.


    With a smile, the master of the space Temple put the jade slips on the table and said, "China is like a song."


    "Here she is?" The Deacon asked pleasantly.


    The temple master nodded his head.


    "That''s good. With her, we can take back the holy things without any effort."


    "When I sent the letter, I knew that she would come to help." When the temple Lord said this, he always looked dignified.


    "Why is the Lord upset?"


    The temple master looked at him and said slowly, "she means that I have sent the temples with the conditions to deal with my younger martial brother."


    "Here She doesn''t know the situation. The magic army of the other side has already been demonized. Where is the opponent directly depending on our strength? " The Deacon shook his head.


    "Go down, I will think about it." The Lord waved his hand.


    "Please think twice." The Deacon said this before going on.


    The temple Lord looked at the jade slips again and sighed, "I don''t know if I can''t agree, but what can I do now?"


    "Come, prepare a feast, and invite the eleven lords to come to the meeting." Then he asked.


    Hua rugo and other people stayed in the inn for more than ten days. At that time, most of the people in the front line had withdrawn, and Shenyu closed a total of 32 gates around the front and back, forbidding anyone to pass.


    Among the other temple disciples who came in, those with strength above the seventh level of Shenyuan realm were used to guard the city, while the sixth level disciples were used to help the space Temple disciples in the array to provide strength when they were ready to start the array.


    This array is arranged on a high platform beside the wall. Hua Ruge once looked at it from a long distance and sent out the array of isolating space. That is to say, after the array is opened, even if there is a spatial supernatural power, don''t want to come in from outside.


    But it''s just for defense. She doesn''t see any elements of attack.


    The more she saw it, the more she didn''t understand what a powerful enemy it was to face. She even didn''t have the courage to attack. She only dared to defend.


    Recently, she heard a lot about the demons in the city. However, she always thought that it was too much to talk about it. She still wanted to make a conclusion after seeing it.


    That day she and Su Nianxia went out for a walk. They were planning to go back. They saw a group of people from the fire temple and the disciples from the earth temple, who came down from the sky. They were the two elders of the nine realms of the divine realm, the weakest and the seventh disciples behind them.


    These people fell in the sky over the crowd, glanced lightly, and went towards the direction of the city defense.


    Hua Ruge looks at it. There are some familiar people in it, but they don''t pay attention to them at all.

 Chapter 2176

    Su Nianxia said: "it seems that the space temple has agreed to the conditions of the major temples, but I don''t know if the conditions are reasonable."


    "If it''s reasonable, we won''t put forward any conditions. I think it''s necessary for the lion to open his mouth. Otherwise, it''s impossible to send all the old powerful people who are the most powerful in the divine realm." Hua Yuege said.


    "That''s a little bit of sympathy for the space shrine." Su Nianxia said.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "me too."


    Two people say to see another group of people fly over, unexpectedly is the space temple, and the leader is that white beard Temple Lord.


    Their appearance aroused a burst of cheers from the people. The old temple leader smiled kindly at these people and went to the direction of the city defense. During that time, he did not see Hua Ruge.


    This makes Hua Ruge very satisfied with her transformation pill.


    In the afternoon, the disciples of the space Temple went to the next inn where Hua Ruge and others lived, and after looking for a circle of people, they withdrew without any gains.


    Hua Ruge stood at the window and looked at all this in her eyes. She knew that the master of the space temple was looking for her, but she thought that the master of the old temple had made all the decisions. It''s no use for her to go out now, so she didn''t plan to clarify her identity, so she was the safest to wait and see for a while.


    After all, in addition to the temple of life, she and the other two temples are dead rivals. The other side has moved out of the nine strong ones of shenyuanjing. It would be troublesome if she really killed them at that time.


    The owner of the space Temple seems to know what Hua Ruge means, so he didn''t find it after the first search, but this time he was noticed by the fire temple and the earth temple.


    Since then, the two temples sent dark guards to look around the city, trying to find some clues through the familiar breath and the common pseudonym of Hua Ruge.


    Where did they know that Hua rugo knew that the name of Hu Yue had been popularized, and now it has been renamed Wang Youde. She thinks that the name sounds naive.


    After looking for the two temples for a few days, she found the inn where Hua rugo was. She was eating downstairs with Su Nianxia. When someone came to check the list of guests, she realized.


    After checking the list, those plain clothes people quietly asked the shopkeeper several questions. The shopkeeper shook his head, and the few people left.


    Hua Ruge looks at the back of several people leaving, then turns to look at Su Nianxia.


    Su Nianxia nodded her head and confirmed her idea.


    Hua Ruge immediately disdained a smile. It seems that someone really wanted to take the opportunity to do something to her. I really don''t know how much weight I have.


    They didn''t take it seriously, and then they had to eat and drink.


    Three days after the arrival of several main shrines, Hua Ruge, who was taking a nap in the afternoon, suddenly heard a wave of shouting and killing sound like a mountain tsunami. After she made sure it wasn''t a dream, she rubbed her eyes and said: "this afternoon''s not sleeping."


    "You know it''s afternoon, too?" Tuoba Rui''s funny way.


    "Don''t tear me down." Hua Ruge said angrily, then turned his head and said: "this voice Is someone coming to attack the city? "


    I dare to tell you that.


    At this time, the sound of shouting and killing was getting closer and closer. Then there was another sound of screaming. There was no sound of the intersection of weapons.


    Tuoba Rui stood up and said to her, "let''s go and have a look."


    "Good." Hua Ruge put on his clothes and shoes and went out with Tuoba Rui.


    At that time, juntianxia, mink and childe Wuxian also went out. In order to get closer to the battlefield, they lived in a no story Inn in front of the gate. Now they don''t need to go far. They can see the scene outside the gate as long as they go to the roof.


    Several people flew into the room by accident. They came out a little late. The good place on the roof had been occupied by other guests.


    Hua Ruge turned over his hands and took out several bags of Lingjing and handed them to several people. "I''ve been wanting to see this demon army for a long time, brothers, but I haven''t had a chance. Please do me a favor."


    Several people looked back with disdain. They wanted to open their mouths to catch up with others, but they saw at least dozens of Lingjing in the bag, and each of them was top grade. Their eyes lit up immediately, and they hurriedly got up to take the money and said, "OK, look."


    The man who took the money went down. Hua rugo stood at the front and looked at the distance. At this sight, she saw that the outside of the city wall was full of black spots, and the number was too large for her to see at a glance.


    It''s a very open flat outside the city. If it''s full of people, it''s at least a few hundred thousand. It''s only what she sees, and there may be something that she can''t see in the back.


    "My God, this man is as worthless as an ant." She couldn''t help sighing.


    "Strange thing, how can these people look so strong? It seems that there is no one below the six fold environment." Su Nianxia swallowed the water channel.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowned and said, "no, their breath is not right."


    "I feel it, too. It''s very bad." Hua Yuege also said.


    "They should cultivate evil skills. Most of these skills improve their strength very fast, and their attack power is amazing. No wonder the space shrine is so afraid." Tuoba Rui said.


    The childe nodded: "what brother Tuoba said is that such an army is really difficult to deal with."


    "I''d like to have a look at such a powerful skill." Mink is very excited.


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head and said, "it''s nothing unusual. It''s just a poor way to overdraw his potential and vitality, to hurt himself before hurting others. In a short time, he can improve his accomplishments, but these people''s lives are only a few years left, and they can live for decades."


    "It''s a way of doing harm to others but not to yourself. How much hatred is needed to do this." Su Nianxia looked at the oppressed people outside the city, and thought it was inconceivable.


    Hua Ruge touched his chin and said with some distress, "it seems that these people are bound to gain momentum, which is not easy to deal with."


    The others nodded slightly.


    Several people''s speaking skills depend on the people outside the city constantly attacking the city gate, and some people who fly to the city and want to enter the city directly, but when they touch the big array, they are shot out by the big array. Because the big array is too strong, these people are all seriously injured and come back one by one, with constant screams.


    On the high platform in the city, tens of thousands of disciples sit cross legged and work together to run the defense array. No wonder they are powerful.


    Those outside the city didn''t stop after two rounds of attacks. More people rushed up to attack the array and tried to open it with brute force.


    These people are also strong in strength, and one by one, at any cost, they can often make ripples in the big formation, but they have no substantive effect. The big formation is still as strong as before, but it is the downfall of a batch of magic forces.


    "Stop!"


    With the defeat of the demons, some of them finally opened their mouth. They couldn''t see clearly in the black army before, but this opening attracted Hua Ruge''s attention.


    When she looked around, she saw that there were eight people in front of the magic army carrying a sedan chair without a top, on which sat a man in black steadily. The man was only twenty years old, and he was born very soft. His eyes were full of evil spirit.


    Two women with exposed clothes are sitting on his left and right sides. Their weak and boneless bodies are all leaning against his arms. How can they look beautiful.


    "This man is interesting. He never forgot to bring beauty to the battlefield." Hua is laughing and joking.


    After the man asked his men to withdraw, he looked up at the gate of the city and said with a sneer, "Xu GuZi, your timidity is beyond my expectation. Sitting in the whole temple, you dare not come out to fight with me?"


    "Yin Hong, you betrayed your school and gained evil skills. Now you dare to attack the temple. Aren''t you afraid of God''s punishment?" Empty valley, the main part of the space temple, said in a deep voice.


    The man, who was called Yin Hong, once again made a mocking smile: "if the gods have eyes, they should choose me as the temple master, not you incompetent people. I feel ashamed for you to see that the temple is still suppressed by the temple at that time in your hands for a hundred years."


    Xu GuZi''s face remained unchanged and said, "I am the orthodox. If you don''t put down the butcher''s knife, this time will be your death."


    "What a big voice. If you have the ability, you will go out of the city with me. If not, you''d better shut up as soon as possible." Yan day ridiculed the way.


    Hua Ruge listened to Yan daytime''s shouts, and could not help laughing and saying: "the mouth is strong enough, I want to compete with him."

 Chapter 2177

    Tuo Ba Rui quickly reaches out his hand and presses it on her shoulder seven times. He is afraid that she will fly out on impulse to quarrel with others.


    "I''m just saying, don''t move." Hua Ruge claps his hand and looks at the city.


    Xu GuZi seems to have said something to make him break the big formation and say other things.


    Yan day smiled again, and kissed her on the left beauty''s red lips, saying, "surround me and find weakness to break through."


    The following magic army promised, and immediately dispersed, surrounded the city, and attacked the battlefield in all directions.


    On the high platform in the city, tens of thousands of people sit with their knees crossed, motionless, and the golden light flows in the patterns under them, which is very mysterious.


    Part of the demons attacked the city and part of them camped on the spot.


    Yan daytime reached out to hold the two women and looked casually at Xu GuZi and said, "you can''t hold the big battle for long. If you know how to send me a big beauty, I might let you go."


    "No nonsense." Xu GuZi gave a cold snort.


    "I heard that you have asked someone to help you. One of them is Hua rugo, the overlord of the East. I''ve heard that she''s a wonderful woman with both talent and appearance." Yan said that he licked his lips, and then said, "if you give her to me, how about I withdraw immediately?"


    Xu GuZi swept over him with cold eyes and turned to go down the wall.


    Yan daytime asked for a boring, but instead of being angry, he laughed, and the wild laughter was clearly heard in the city.


    Hua Ruge was stunned for a moment, and then he smiled: "this man is ambitious, and everyone dares to ask for it."


    "I think he was afraid of swallowing animals, so he wanted to fight first." Su Nianxia saw through each other''s tricks at a glance.


    Tuoba Rui''s indifferent eyes suddenly turned cold and looked straight at Yan day, who was laughing outside the city.


    Hua Ruge hurriedly took his arm and said, "let''s not worry about him. Let''s walk and go down to dinner."


    "I''m going to decide this man''s life." After Tuo Ba Rui takes back his eyes, his voice is very weak.


    Hua Ruge knew that it was inflamed. He mourned for the Yan day in his heart. Maybe the man had made a strong enemy for himself before he knew a word.


    Yan daytime, who was outside the city, laughed, and told people to carry him back to the camp and go inside to have fun with the little beauty.


    The demons are attacking the large formation outside the city in a concentrated way. The city is not clean because of the loud noise. Even the border cannot be completely blocked.


    During the day, it was OK. At night, Hua Ruge said with a bitter face, "it''s not going to let people sleep."


    "I''ll make you a border." Tuoba Rui said that he would start.


    Hua rugo quickly shook his head and said, "no, your border is too strong. If someone wants to probe, he will know that it is not our disguised strength that can be deployed. Then our identity will be exposed."


    "It''s hard not to sleep." Tuoba Rui road.


    "I''ll take advantage of it." Hua Yuege said that the heaven Sutra of extermination of the world was running in his body, and his ears were blocked with spiritual power.


    In this way, I can''t hear the noise outside, but at the same time, I can''t hear Tuoba Rui talking.


    Tuo barrow is not very satisfied with this, but the current situation is really hiding more security, so he has to bear it first.


    In the evening, Hua rugo thought of the demons and shook his head and said, "this kind of defense is not the same. I don''t know what they think."


    Tuoba Rui meditates on the ground and hears the words: "sleep, don''t think so much."


    But Hua Ruge couldn''t hear it at all. He talked to himself for a while. Then he fell asleep.


    Tuo Ba Rui shakes his head helplessly and continues to meditate and understand the Tao rhyme left by Da Neng.


    Because these rhythms were once the complete rhythms of the five continents, which are lacking in the world today, it''s a little bit difficult to understand. It takes him a lot of thinking.


    In the next few days, the magic army continued to attack the city. It was said by the city people that such a long battle line was only attacked by the city where they lived.


    Hua Ruge thought it was clear that Yan day''s goods must have wanted to focus on breakthrough. If the forces were dispersed, the temple would probably turn to defense for attack, and then the magic army would be caught by surprise.


    On the other hand, Hua Ruge thought that the space temple should be planned like this, so Yan day looked stupid, but in fact, he was a little smart.


    It''s just that this great array is supported by all the cities in the whole front, with the strength of almost a million people. In addition to the mysterious array, it will take a long time to break through.


    Su Nianxia sees Hua rugo''s face becoming more and more crisis sensitive, and can''t help but ask: "what is cousin thinking?"


    Hua rugo put down his chopsticks and said solemnly on his face, "how can I forget this? You said that the whole Shenyuan is blocked, and the food and drink will not be transported in. Once we fight for a long time, our food and drink will definitely become a problem."


    Su Nianxia was not satisfied at first, and thought that no matter how big the crisis was, there would always be room for the temple to carry it, which had little to do with them. But when he heard Hua Ruge, he also slapped the table and said, "yes."


    Hua Ruge thinks that he may not be able to eat or drink in the future, and feels that the whole person is not good.


    "We have time to eat and drink." Su Nianxia has an idea.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said in a low voice, "people in the city are in danger. It''s obvious that we do this kind of thing."


    Su Nianxia''s face was bitter when he heard this. He went to the table and said, "I can''t live this day."


    "Eat more now if you can." Hua Ruge sighed and picked up chopsticks again.


    Su Nianxia felt that this was reasonable, and also inspired her spirit. She called Xiaoer Jiacai.


    Nowadays, the food in the inn has also increased several times, but they don''t care about it. They can''t miss it.


    Occasionally a few people went to the roof to see the outside situation. The people and horses of the magic army were indeed more than they saw on the first day. This can be seen from the number of barracks and the frequency of continuous siege day and night.


    In fact, it''s easy to understand that the strength of cultivating those evil skills is growing rapidly, so no matter what cultivation is started, as long as they join in, they will soon become combat power.


    But the temples are different. Although there are many disciples, there are only a few who can become the main force, so they are still in a weak position in terms of number.


    Yan day seemed to have a solid foundation, and he had been attacking the city steadily, and the rhythm was not disordered and there was no sense of dividing the troops.


    In addition, these people rotate attacks to minimize the cost, so that the large array may not even achieve the purpose of consuming them.


    "Don''t be arrogant or impetuous. You have some skills." Hua Ruge looked at the smoke rising from the opposite side, and a plate of delicious dishes came into the front of the camp, heartfelt way.


    Of course, while praising, she also thought, if only those who eat could give her some.


    Shaking her head, she got off the roof and went back to the room to rest.


    Recently, the people of the fire temple and the earth temple still haven''t given up searching for Hua rugo and others. They often send people to hide in the divine realm in order to find out the unusual situation.


    These can''t be concealed from shangguanli''s eyes. She sits at the window on the third floor. Anyone who looks around knows that it''s not easy. Nobody is worth looking for except them.


    She said it. Hua rugo and Su Nianxia, two people who often show up, can only keep back and talk carefully.


    Thinking of the anxious appearance of the two temples, Hua Ruge was still a little complacent. When he suddenly appeared, he was sure to scare them.


    Because there are so many disciples who died in huarugo and other people''s hands, the two temples are very hostile to them, so it''s not only the whole city search, but also don''t forget to test the voice of Xu GuZi when they are free.


    Xu GuZi can see things more clearly than they do. He just can''t speak clearly and doesn''t send people to look for them. His concentration is amazing.


    In this way, the two temples can''t get the news. It''s just a matter of luck.


    For the people in the God Kingdom, it''s been a nightmare recently. Because the demons attacked the city all day and all night, they didn''t know how long the battle could last. They were afraid and panicked all day.


    It''s been more than a month since such a day passed. The strength of the big formation is getting weaker and weaker. The people in the city are almost nervous. After all, no one can stand the worry all day.


    In contrast to them, Hua Ruge ate up all the vegetables and meat of the whole Shenyu ten days ago. She also ate up all the things she had stored in her space. She had nothing to eat for several days.

 Chapter 2178

    She had nothing to do when she was here. Now when she has eaten up, she is completely bored.


    "This big battle is broken early and late. I think it''s better to take the initiative to get out and fight. What''s the point of sticking to it every day?" Hua Yuege said with a look of love.


    "Tuo Ba Rui sees her appearance, smile way:" you can see words book to pass time


    "I''ve seen it for a long time." Hua Ruge looks at the street with his chin drawn.


    When I first came here, there were all kinds of things on the street. Later, people from all God regions rushed in and there was no place to set up a stall. Now it is even more so. People are sitting all over the street and there is no entertainment.


    "Then I''ll talk to you." Tuoba Rui put down the jade Jane and said to her.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "it''s not interesting to talk."


    She said and looked out of the city. Now she wants to rush out to fight. It''s more interesting than hiding here.


    Tuo Ba Rui got up and pulled her over and said, "wait patiently, this battle won''t last for long, and then you will have the chance to show it."


    Hua Ruge tooted his mouth and said, "well, that''s the only way."


    She sighed and lay bored in bed.


    The great array is indeed weaker day by day, and the 10000 people on the platform are also in lack of support. It''s also good that the great array is connected with the great array of other God regions. If only they were broken by human brute force.


    Shiguzi can only shake his head and sigh when he looks at the big array that is weaker day by day. What he can do now is to consume the strength and morale of the other side as much as possible, and then surprise him and attack him unprepared to see if he can take the lead.


    Yan day was still not in a hurry. His subordinates attacked the city all day. He was in his tent, or simply moved out to drink and have fun. He was always surrounded by beauties. When he flirted, people were blushing and heartbeat.


    Hua Ruge once saw it on the roof when she was bored. The beauty''s figure was really good, but when she wanted to see it again, she was dragged back by Tuo BARREI, who also warned that these things could not be seen in the future.


    Hua Ruge did not even have this kind of entertainment. He was more and more looking forward to the breakthrough of the formation, or the retreat of Yan day, but it seemed that the latter was impossible, and the former was very hopeful.


    Half a month later, the sound of siege became louder and louder. Hua Ruge couldn''t sleep at night, so he had to drink with Su Nianxia and shangguanli on the roof. Only the poor saltwater peanuts were left to drink.


    The other two are OK. It''s nothing if they don''t sleep, but Hua Ruge feels mentally weak after staying up for several days. He is confused all day. He feels better after drinking.


    Recently, there has been a lot of noise in the city. Because the battle line is about to break down, people are scared everywhere. The sound of discussion is also continuous day and night, which makes Hua Ruge think that the city is louder than the outside.


    "If it goes on like this, I think it''s not the morale of others, it''s the morale of the disciples of the temple in the city." Hua Ruge said lazily.


    Su Nianxia nodded, "isn''t it? I''m so passive and scared all day. What''s the morale?"


    "The temple will not have no Parry at all. There must be a back move, and I don''t think that''s far away." Said Shangguan Li.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "nothing new. They can think of no other way but to raid them."


    "What if you?" Asked Shangguan Li.


    Hua Ruge said after another glass of wine: "I don''t have a good way either. The most effective way is to meet them before going to war, and then catch the thief and the king first. It''s easy to take Yan day."


    She said, before shangguanli answered, she heard a voice coming from below: "what a big voice, little brother."


    As soon as the voice fell, a man flew down on the roof. This was a man. When he got up, he stared at Hua Ruge with a smile on his face.


    Hua Ruge felt that the smile had a tentative meaning.


    "Let me see. I''m not good at that. It''s just boasting." Hua Ruge waved his hand.


    Shangguan Li and Su Nianxia touch each other and then drink.


    The man said with a smile, "but this is the best way to solve the problem. I don''t know my brother''s name, where is he?"


    "It''s just Wang Youde." Hua Ruge was very easy to say, and then went on: "but it''s just a loose repair, where there is bustle, there will be."


    Su Nianxia and shangguanli want to laugh every time they hear her new name, but now outsiders can only hold back.


    The man nodded his head and said, "sanxiu dares to go deep into this war place. Brother, you are brave."


    "Not worth mentioning." Hua Yuege said, looking at the man, he said, "I haven''t asked for your name yet."


    "I''m Fang, the next surname. I''m the eldest in my family. I don''t have a big name." He said, and said, "it''s also a loose repair."


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "brother Fang is also here to see the excitement?"


    "Exactly."


    "Coincidentally not." Hua Ruge hooked his lips and looked out of the city while drinking. He didn''t mean to speak again.


    Fang is looking for a topic of his own and asks, "these two are."


    "It''s my two friends." Hua Yuege said lightly.


    Shangguan Li and Su Nianxia both nodded slightly, and then they didn''t look at him. They just drank.


    The atmosphere became a bit awkward for a while.


    "It''s late, and it''s time for us to go back and have a rest." At this time, Hua Yuege stood up and said, "excuse me, brother."


    "Good." Square big arch hand.


    Su Nianxia and shangguanli also went down the roof one after another, went back to the Inn and went back to the room.


    Fang Da on the roof frowned slightly and thought over their words and deeds carefully. He thought there were some differences between the three people''s bearing and loose repair. However, he could not make up his mind when chatting.


    But he decided to go back and report that he would rather kill by mistake than let it go.


    Thinking of this, he flew off the roof and quickly disappeared on the street.


    Hua Ruge went back to the room and shook his head. "Still, don''t talk nonsense."


    "What''s the matter?" Tuoba Rui put down the jade slips and asked.


    "The people of the earth Temple just talked to me. I think they were attracted by what I said." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded and said, "it doesn''t matter. There''s nothing to do in hiding anyway. It''s better to be found."


    "You will comfort." Hua Ruge shook his head with a smile.


    "If a temple of the earth does not hurt us, it is not necessary to be afraid of them." Tuoba Rui''s face doesn''t matter.


    "I''m not only afraid of them, but also Yan day outside the city. I think he is waiting for me to appear." Hua Yuege said.


    When it comes to Yan daytime Tuo Ba Rui, he said coldly, "that''s just a small man."


    "His ability is certainly not small, but he is afraid of me, if I appear, it must be her goal." Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "I always feel that it has something to do with the fact that he hasn''t made it to me."


    Tuo Ba Rui''s face is still not good: "if necessary, I will kill him at the beginning."


    "No, we still need to preserve our strength. We can''t be impulsive." Hua rugo thought and said, "it''s not so easy to expose. Let''s play first."


    Tuoba Rui frowns slightly, which shows that he is in a bad mood.


    Hua rugeling said: "I know we don''t need to be afraid of these people with our current strength, but it''s better to be cautious. After all, this war is not our business. I don''t want to be an outsider and be stared at."


    "I understand," Tuo Ba Rui sighed, and then said, "I promise you that you will not be impulsive in the critical moment, OK?"


    Hua Ruge nodded: "yes."


    After some exchanges, Hua rugo goes to bed. There are two beds in this room, but Tuo BARREI has never slept in another one, just for meditation.


    The next morning, Hua Ruge heard a knock on the door. He didn''t sleep well at night, but now he doesn''t want to get up and directly covers himself in the quilt.


    Tuoba Rui waves to open the door, and Fang Da and several others stand outside.


    "What''s the matter?" Tuo Ba Rui raised his eyes and asked, but his voice was still very indifferent.


    Fang Da looked at Tuoba Rui and said with a smile, "I came to find brother Wang. The shopkeeper said he lives here."


    "It''s inconvenient for him to have a rest." Tuoba Rui''s silent way.

 Chapter 2179

    "I got down a little earlier, but I really want to find brother Wang. Please do me a favor." As he said, he walked in at his own expense and came to the bed where Hua Ruge was.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s heart was burning, but he thought of Hua Ruge''s words yesterday and endured them. He just glanced at Hua Ruge''s side and said, "please get up."


    Hua Ruge just put down the quilt at this time and looked at people with displeasure.


    Fang laughed and said, "brother Wang, don''t be hurt."


    His plan is to invite Hua rugo to have a drink, so as to know more about it.


    "Don''t be your uncle!" Hua Ruge lifted the quilt, stood up and stared at Fang Da Dao: "do I know you well?"


    "Here Brother Wang... "


    "Shut up! I''m your brother. That''s to give you face. Do you really take yourself seriously? " Hua is as angry as a song. It seems that he is very angry.


    Fang Da was scolded. The more he thought last night, the more he felt that he was on the right path. These people must be very friendly in order not to reveal their feelings. Unexpectedly, there was another one.


    "And who let you in my room? Is there anyone else in charge? " Hua Yuege said and went out of the door, standing at the door and shouting: "little two, little two."


    "Brother Wang, please calm down." Fang Dalian is busy.


    Hua rugo ignored him completely. When the waiter came up, he said, "who let you put this man in? Is that how your shop treats its guests? "


    She has lived here for such a long time that the second innkeeper knows that this is a rich owner and dare not offend.


    "My guest, this is your friend. I thought you were really friends, so I let you in." Small two accompanies to say carefully.


    Fang Da also wants to say: "yes..."


    "What is it? Who is your friend? Go out quickly. Don''t disturb me." Hua rugo said, grabbing Fang Da''s arm and pushing it out.


    Fang Da was also in a hurry, and said angrily, "it''s just a loose repair. No one wants to climb you."


    "Don''t let him in again next time, do you hear?" Hua Yuege said to the waiter.


    The waiter nodded repeatedly: "my guest, don''t worry. I''ll keep the door safe in the future."


    "Bang!"


    Hua Ruge shut the door without saying a word. He didn''t even look at Fang DAA.


    The waiter hurriedly drove Fang Da and others out of the inn.


    After leaving the inn, Fang Da looked at several people behind him and said, "I''ve seen these people before. What''s your discovery?"


    These are the people who have seen Hua Ruge and others outside qichongtian.


    They all shook their heads and said, "no, neither these two nor those people''s breath is right."


    "Is it possible that the breath has changed?"


    "I don''t know that." A few people said, straight back to the palace.


    Fang Da stood on the street, his heart swayed from side to side. He thought that if Hua Ruge and his party were really guilty now, or had no defense, they would be right, but how could they have never thought of such a thing.


    The hostility is too strong. I don''t know why.


    It''s not like some intelligent people will do it intellectually, but he always feels something is wrong, so he decides to find another way to confirm it.


    In the inn, Hua Ruge is still angry after driving people away.


    "I dare to disturb my sleep. If I didn''t want to expose my identity now, his mother and his mother would not recognize it." Hua is like a singing road.


    Tuo barrow looked at her and asked, "so you are temporarily angry?"


    "Yesterday I planned to communicate with them more and relax their vigilance. It''s good that they didn''t come so early." Hua rugo said and went to bed again.


    She decided to brood for sleep.


    Tuo barrui thought about it for a while and thought it was a good move. Unexpectedly, it was enough for the man to guess, so he smiled and read.


    Two days later, Fang Da came again. This time, Hua rugo saw him at the front of the inn, but still didn''t give him a good face.


    Fang Da went back to ponder.


    Before he could figure out the result, one evening two days later, outside the city, he suddenly shouted loudly to kill, and then there was the sound of blade to blade attack, and the sound was not small.


    Hua Ruge and others flew up to the roof and saw three groups of horses suddenly appeared at the left and right sides of the barracks and the rear of the magic army, attacking the magic army from three directions.


    At the same time, the great array in the city suddenly disappeared, and countless Temple disciples killed out of the city, attacking those under the city demons who turned to look at the three battlefields.


    It''s obvious that the magic army didn''t prepare before. All of a sudden, in the face of so many people, they were still a little unprepared, and all of their moves fell into passivity.


    Hua Ruge can see clearly from the above. This attack not only involves the disciples of the space temple and its affiliated small temple, but also the people of the other 11 main temples. These people are scattered in three directions. I think they have been preparing for a long time.


    "It was a surprise." Su Nianxia said.


    Yan day came out of the tent a moment later, glancing around and putting on his upper body clothes. His posture was very evil.


    "At this time, I still want to be handsome." Hua Ruge thinks that this people''s heart is really big.


    "Don''t panic, they are not rivals." After he saw the battlefield, he opened his mouth and said a word, which immediately spread throughout the battlefield.


    After hearing his voice, the demons also recovered their morale. At this time, they showed their terrible fighting power, which is also the strength of the six realms. However, these demons can exert ten times the strength of the ordinary six realms.


    The same is true for the Seven Realms, eight realms and nine realms. It''s no problem to completely crush the same level monks, or even fight against ten of them.


    At first, these people were attacked by surprise. There were many wounded in panic. But after stabilizing their positions, these demons had the upper hand.


    After all, the disciples of the main shrines come from a small number, and they don''t fight for their own lives. They are all life-saving, so the combat effectiveness is naturally not high.


    Most of the disciples of other affiliated temples are weak, but they can''t compete with each other.


    But the devil army is totally different. After these people practice evil Kung Fu, the whole person becomes a killing machine. Not only is their fighting power very terrible, but also they are very bloodthirsty. In this way, they can stand high.


    When Yan day saw that the war situation had been reversed, he raised a smile of evil spirits from the corner of his lips and flew up to look directly at the valley son on the wall. "Old man, dare to fight with me?"


    Looking at the black evil spirit of Yin daytime, Xu GuZi knew that he could not be an opponent, so he said to the three powerful gods in the yuan Kingdom: "three martial uncles, thank you."


    "It''s on us."


    Three old men heard the words and flew out, surrounded Yan day, one of them said: "Yan day children, if you don''t repent, don''t blame us for being merciless."


    "Three old men, let me meet you." Yan day was a lip hook again, then turned over his hand and took out a long black gun to attack one of them.


    He is really powerful in this move. Not only has his strength reached the Ninth level, but also he is powerful and destructive, which makes people want to give up.


    "I have some skills. I really want to meet him." The mink can''t bear to watch others fight.


    "No hurry." Shangguan Li said in his ear.


    "When can we do it?" the mink asked


    "No hands, no hands." Said Shangguan Li.


    Who is the most calm in the beast? She is the official.


    Mink sighed and was a little disappointed. Now no one in Sun Lin is his opponent. He will come out and find some opponents with equal standards. If he can''t do it, he will be unhappy.


    On the other hand, even the three great elders were more careful to fight against Yan day. They knew that Yan day was a genius in the space temple a hundred years ago, not only with strong strength, but also with a very thorough understanding of the space God.


    Now it''s been a hundred years, and the holy things of the space temple are in his hands. It''s hard to say that his current strength has reached various realms.


    The four quickly met, and the three great elders found that the power of Yin day was much more terrible than they thought.


    "Boom!"


    One man and three men''s swords collided in one place, and finally they forced the three old men back.

 Chapter 2180

    "Take the move, you will never die!" Yan day was a roar again, the long gun in his hand kept flying in the air, and all the moves beckoned to the three people.


    The three great elders, who had been cultivating for hundreds of years, could not catch Yan day''s moves, and they were forced to retreat.


    That is to say, during the dozens of moves, one of the elders was unprepared, and Yan daytime stabbed him with a shot.


    There is no place for elder Taishang to hide. His body disappears in place in a moment.


    Then Yan day sneered and disappeared at the same time.


    "Ah!"


    The next moment, I heard a cry of pain in the air.


    In another direction, Yan day stabbed the elder''s chest with a long spear, and then threw the elder away, he was stirred into countless pieces by the black evil spirit and fell down.


    "To use magic in front of me is to die." Yan day said a word, turned to look at the two elders, and said, "it''s up to you."


    He said that his body shape disappeared in an instant, and when he reappeared, it was already in front of the two supreme elders.


    They didn''t want to meet each other, so they had to avoid it by blinking.


    Yan daytime''s eyes were fixed, his body shape suddenly moved to another direction, and then the long gun stabbed at the void.


    At the next moment, people will see that his spear stabbed a supreme elder again, with the result of the former elder.


    "Here Can the magic of space be broken Su Nianxia was shocked.


    Hua Ruge''s mind was relatively relaxed before, but when he saw this scene, he frowned, and waited for him to stab the third supreme elder in the same way, then slowly said: "his spatial magic is much better than others, he knows their fast moving point of fall, which is terrible."


    Yan daytime killed three supreme elders cleanly, and looked at Xu GuZi with a long gun. "Now, it''s up to you."


    "Withdraw!"


    Seeing that the big battlefield didn''t take advantage of the small battlefield, Xu GuZi could not win Yin day''s war, but could only withdraw.


    When the war started, the shrines all agreed to shrink in one direction, which is also convenient for retreat. Now the three disciples have retreated to the vicinity of the city, so the city gate opened, and a large wave of disciples rushed out to cover and let their disciples enter the city.


    "You cowards, this is to find your own way to death," Yan daytime laughed


    After fighting for so many days, the magic army finally saw that the city gate was opened and all of them were rushing in.


    As soon as Xu GuZi frowned, he said, "you guys, I don''t want to help you."


    When he opened his mouth, the temple owners of the eleventh Temple took action one after another. These people''s strength is not necessarily the strongest, but the Shentong is the best in the temple. The temple owners of a major Temple took action at the same time, and the combat power can be said to be worth thousands of troops.


    Although the magic army is powerful, it is very difficult to break through in this kind of attack.


    Yan daytime immediately frowned and looked at Xu GuZi and said, "it''s a shame that you let others help us in the fight of our own door. I''ll get rid of you first."


    As he said this, he rushed forward and stabbed Xu GuZi with a long gun in his hand.


    Xu GuZi eyebrows, a hand is a big golden net toward the Yan Day mask.


    The net was full of the power of space. Even if the space was blocked, it seemed that Yan day would be captured at one stroke.


    Yan day''s pupil shrank and retreated quickly. At the same time, he released a powerful divine yuan to search the city.


    Hua Ruge felt that his divine Yuan passed by him in a flash, and did not stop.


    Yan daytime retreated from the range that the net could catch, stopped his figure, sneered and said: "even the ability to watch the family has been used, it seems that you also have no power to parry."


    Xu GuZi takes back the net, but still looks indifferent.


    "I said, I can''t let you go, as long as you hand over Hua rugo to me." Yan said, looking into the city, and said: "little beauty, you can also put yourself into my arms, I am the most pitiful


    Hua Ruge is still.


    At this time, Xu GuZi said, "Miss Hua is my friend. I came to help me in this crisis. How can I give him to you as a bastard?"


    Yan day''s eyes flashed and asked, "do you mean she is in the city?"


    "Nature." What Xu GuZi said is firm.


    Yan day smiled again and said, "I have been admiring the girl for a long time in the next Yan day, please show up."


    There was no sound in the city.


    Yan daytime looked at the empty millet and asked, "where is the man?"


    "Miss Hua doesn''t want to see you as a student. There''s no need to call again." Xu GuZi''s eyes are light.


    "You lied to me, she didn''t come at all, didn''t mean to help you, did she?"


    "Whatever you think."


    Yan daytime carefully observed Xu GuZi''s face, turned his eyes, and finally said: "since the little beauty is not here, I''m not polite, but I don''t want to take advantage of your artifact, let you go today."


    As he spoke, the owners of the other 11 shrines had covered all the troops and retreated into the city. The gate was closing.


    Although he heard that there was no change on the surface, he was a little surprised in his heart. He was really able to restrain himself. To this point, he did not take out the artifact.


    "I hope you don''t help this coward any more, several lords of the temple. Otherwise, it''s not wise to be the enemy of Yan day." Yan day put out a cruel word, smiled at all the evil spirits, waved and said, "attack the city!"


    "Open the array." Xu GuZi ordered.


    The defense array in the city was opened again, but it was much weaker than it was two months ago. It seemed that it could not resist for long.


    Yan daytime was even more proud when he saw it. He smiled wildly and turned back to his camp.


    Xu GuZi and other temple owners all showed a complex look, which was not easy to deal with.


    "Thank you very much today. Please go to the palace." Open your mouth.


    "Better be obedient than respectful." Other temple masters promised to come down.


    Among them, the time Temple owner also spent a week scanning the city with Shenyuan before leaving. It is self-evident who he wants to find.


    Hua Ruge looks at this situation and thinks that it''s not a good help. There are wolves and tigers in front of them. Maybe they will be in someone''s hands.


    "There''s no more buzz. Let''s go." Hua Ruge looks at the people around her.


    Several people came to huarugo''s room. Now huarugo has no delicious entertainment, only some peanuts and melon seeds, almonds and walnuts.


    Fortunately, except for Su Nianxia and Xiao Jiu, they are not interested in these things.


    After sitting down, juntianxia took the lead in saying: "this time, the magic army is more powerful than expected. Although it was attacked by stealth, the casualties are less than those of the major shrines."


    "I can''t imagine that these people are so terrible, as if the whole battlefield is full of sisters." Su Nianxia said while he was eating melon seeds.


    Hua Ruge thinks that those people are strong and can crush their rivals at the same level. It''s a bit like her, but they are all low configuration versions.


    "The twelve shrines are not united. They can protect their lives and never fight hard. In this way, their combat effectiveness will be further reduced. Where is the opponent of the magic army?" Tuoba Rui also said.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "and that Yan day was beyond my expectation. I thought he would take out the artifact after the current temptation, but I didn''t expect that he was very cautious when he looked at the madness."


    "That''s right. He''s a bit of a schemer." Shangguan Li also said.


    Mink said: "next time I''ll fight with him. Let''s kill him first. The army in his hand will have no combat effectiveness."


    "It''s a way, but we can''t do it." Shangguanli said, "now we are waiting for us to show up inside and outside the city. We have to ask for self-protection first."


    Hua Ruge heard this and sighed: "you said that we are always good to others, how can we be so bad."


    As soon as she said that, several people laughed.


    "How do I feel like you''re laughing at me?" Hua Ruge has a little grudge.


    Shangguan Li said with a smile: "in this world, it''s always the villain who lives more comfortably. The second is the person with two sides and three knives. Only the person with straight temper is the most difficult."


    "It''s obviously the fault of the world, not mine." Hua Ruge comes to push four five six.


    Tuo Ba Rui touched her head and said, "yes."


    A few people laughed and talked, but they still listened to the fierce siege outside the city in the next few days, and Yan daytime came here from time to time to provoke him. Every time, he could not help saying two words to China like a song to express his admiration.

 Chapter 2181

    Even though it was only seven temptations, the frivolous tone made Tuo Barry frown every time he heard it. If there were no other temples in the city, he would surely go out to fight with that Yin day.


    Hua Ruge can only coax at this time.


    The twelve major shrines are not without any movement. The time temple and the dark temple sent people to visit the whole city secretly. I think they got the news from Xu GuZi and knew that Hua Ruge was in the God kingdom.


    Looking at the waves of people walking in the street, Hua Ruge turned to Tuo barrow and said: "it seems that we can''t hide for a long time. There are so many people in this holy land, so it''s not difficult to find out."


    "As long as we keep our mind steady, there will be no sign for a short time." Tuoba Rui''s voice is very weak. Whether it is exposed or not, it''s all with him. There''s nothing to worry about.


    Hua Ruge is biting the dog tail grass pulled from the roadside, thinking about what to do after revealing his identity.


    After all, it was a matter of time, even if those shrines could not find her whereabouts, she would have to stop it when Yan daytime used the artifact, so she could not hide it.


    She leaned against the window frame, at this time, her eyes could see a person coming from the street. It was Fang Da who had been pestering them for a while.


    Fang Da subconsciously looks up at her window, and then he looks at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are still a look that doesn''t look up to him, which is the same as before.


    But this side is big as if it has a sixth sense. Even if Hua Ruge doesn''t show any flaws, he still thinks that she is suspicious, but he thinks that this person can''t be touched.


    "Little brother, it was the fool''s fault last time. This time I came to make amends." Fang Da stood in the street and said hello with a smile. He turned his hand and took out a small jar of wine from the space ring.


    Hua rugo knew that he was testing again when he saw wine. As a person with a bad temper, it''s very annoying to be tested again and again.


    She is not a criminal who has made a lot of mistakes. She came here to help. Why should she receive such treatment?


    If there were not many companions around, she didn''t want other people to follow her to commit risks, which would have happened at this time. Such a bastard would have been honest if he had not beaten him.


    Hua Ruge said after slowing down: "since you have said that, no matter how much you care, it''s no different from your mother. Last time I did something wrong, let''s not worry."


    She wants to open it. She''ll have a drink if she has any.


    Fang Daben was treated twice with a bad face. This time, he thought it was the same again. Unexpectedly, Hua Ruge''s face changed again, as if he was really embarrassed.


    He was thinking of Hua Ruge, then he floated down from the second floor, facing the square Avenue: "let''s go, let''s go in and have a drink."


    Fang Da not only brought wine, but also took out a food box from the space, which was full of good dishes.


    Hua rugo is much happier after seeing it. He thinks that those who have gratitude and resentment can be put aside first and eat well and drink well first.


    So they started drinking in the restaurant. Fang Da asked many questions by drinking. Hua rugo had secretly taken the medicine to understand the wine before he left the room. Although he looked confused when drinking, his mind was clearer than anyone else.


    How powerful is her heart power. Even if she didn''t need to draft before, she can still speak the truth without any flaws.


    Although she doesn''t know much about the mainland herself, she likes to make friends and makes all kinds of friends. The amount of information she usually drinks together is very large, so she knows more.


    In addition to her rich undercover experience, it''s always true when talking about lies. This point has been verified by countless people. Fang Da is not smarter than those people, and he also thinks it''s right.


    When Hua Ruge and her friends have made a thorough investigation, Fang Da nods with them. He thinks that every sentence they say has a basis, and it doesn''t sound fake.


    At the end of the day, Fang laughed and said, "brother, I lied to you before."


    "Well? What are you kidding me about? " Hua Ruge took a sip of wine and looked at the opposite side of her face.


    Fang Xiaosheng said, "brother, I am not a monk, but a man of the earth temple."


    "The people of the main temple?" Hua Ruge is bright in front of her eyes.


    Fang Da nodded: "this is not the sign that the temple Lord sent us to look for some people. I thought you were."


    "To tell you the truth, some of our brothers dreamed of going to the main shrine to be disciples, but this talent is not very high. Would you like to introduce them?" This is the focus of Hua Ruge.


    Seeing that she didn''t make trouble, Fang Da shook her head and said, "I can try this. You don''t want to know who I''m looking for."


    "Looking for someone?" Hua Ruge''s blurred eyes turned slowly, then shook his head and said, "how do I know?"


    "It''s the eastern overlord who made a scene in the seventh heaven last time. It''s said that those people are in this divine realm and all the major shrines are looking for them." Fang Da went on.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows slightly: "the eastern overlord? Oh, I know, they were the Hua Ruge Yan daytime shouted all day? "


    "Exactly." Fang Da nodded proudly, as if he was superior to others when he came into contact with the characters at that level.


    "Why are you still hiding when you come here? I can''t understand the minds of these great men. " Hua Ruge follows.


    Fang Da looked at her and said, "you don''t understand. Several main shrines and these people are old enemies. I think they all want to sneak up at this time."


    "No, No." Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly and said, "each of the main shrines is open and aboveboard. Now they are all here to help the enemy retreat. How can they plot behind their backs?"


    "Brother, you are also naive. Even the people in the main temple are ordinary people. They have all kinds of personalities. Moreover, those people in the East have a deep feud with the main temple, so they can use all kinds of means." When Fang Da said this, his voice was smaller.


    Hua Yuege said incredibly, "how could that be?"


    "Will all cheat you?" Fang Da said and drank happily.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes were still confused. After she said this, she said again: "it''s hard not to be brother who has to hide his identity in order to find these talents?"


    "It is." Fang Dayan is here to test her truth.


    Hua Ruge knew it well, but he said: "this job is interesting, but it''s dangerous. I heard that those Eastern overlords were fierce. If my brother really found out, it would be dangerous."


    Fang Da waved his hand and said, "no, I can''t let them know even if I find out. I will definitely inform the above to send someone."


    Hua Ruge thought that this is how low our IQ is. I don''t know if we are found out.


    "By the way, brother, do you think we have a discussion about entering the temple?" The topic of Hua Ruge has come around again.


    This is a normal person''s thinking, only care about their own things.


    "Brother, you also know that our main temple is very particular about choosing people. Your qualification is basically no chance." Fang Da said that he felt superior.


    As a disciple of the main temple, when dealing with sanxiu, this sense of superiority can''t be hidden even if it''s not intentional. Moreover, he likes the feeling of being superior.


    "I know that. I just want to ask my brother if he can be accommodating. Even if he works as a worker, we can see the world, can''t we?" Hua asked like a song.


    Fang Da thought for a moment, and then said, "this is not impossible. I have a brother who is the steward of the factotum. At that time, we will talk about how many people can come in, but the quota is limited. We can''t all come in."


    "I don''t dare to expect that we can all pass by. We won''t get a few opportunities." Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened a little when she heard it.


    In this way, it''s almost like ordinary people won the grand prize. In fact, it''s the same. For a sanxiu who can enter the main temple, it''s quite a chance to change his fate. Naturally, it''s this expression.


    Fang Da said with a smile: "it''s wrapped up in his brother, but it can''t be done now. After the war, you and his brother will return to the realm of God, and it will be done for you."

 Chapter 2182

    "That''s good." Hua Yuege laughed so hard that he couldn''t close his mouth. He said: "then I can''t forget the benefits of my brother."


    "You don''t have to. You''ll treat me a few more drinks then." Fang Da also laughed more heartily.


    Hua rugo quickly raised a toast. As early as the two started to eat, she saw through the square. Although she was smart, she also had obvious shortcomings. She liked to be flattered, so she said a few more good words. The goods immediately dispelled doubts.


    People, as long as we grasp the shortcomings, we can do things well.


    When she was drinking, she smiled, her mind was silent.


    Fang Da doesn''t doubt Hua Ruge at all, and feels very comfortable with him. He is very happy to talk with him. He is now a confidant.


    He doesn''t know. It''s not necessarily because they are like-minded. It''s also possible that the other person is too much smarter than him.


    After a good afternoon of drinking, Fang Da left happily. Hua Ruge thought it was good to eat, but the wine was poor.


    From then on, Fang Da came to find Hua rugo to drink, because his identity was a spy sent by the earth temple. After he and Hua rugo became one, the time temple and the dark temple directly blocked the group of Hua rugo when they found this again, but they did not check.


    Hua rugo didn''t expect that Fang Da would become their identity umbrella, but it''s better that way, it won''t be exposed too early.


    During this period of time, the discussion between the space shrine and the other eleven major shrines did not stop. The final result of the discussion was that the magic army was very difficult to deal with and could only use the tactics of the sea of people. Therefore, the eleven main shrines were all sent with extra hands and were coming from all directions.


    And the price is that the space shrine promises a huge reward, which is enough to make it impossible for the space shrine to achieve economic recovery in the next 50 years.


    But there is no better way for him.


    The defense array was still dragging Yan day, but Yan day was not in a hurry. If he had nothing to do, he would come to the bottom of the city to fight, and all the words were very angry.


    At first, he would shout at Hua Ruge across the air. Later, he might realize that Hua Ruge may not be there, and even if he is there, he would not respond, so he would not speak again.


    He knew that there was a festival between other temples and Hua Ruge, and he was waiting for other temples to turn over the divine realm first. When Hua Ruge did not appear in the end, he could also let go.


    However, Hua rugo found a lightning rod now, from mixing with Fang Dabian, to mixing with other disciples of the earth temple, to finally knowing several spies of the time temple.


    These people came to the inn to have a drink when they were free. They talked about how difficult it was for the eastern people to find. They even doubted that Hua Ruge didn''t come at all. They were all the empty city plan used by the master of the space temple, that is, they were afraid that Yin day would use the artifact.


    Hua Ruge also talks about this, without any taboo.


    Every time they make a fuss below, Su Nianxia gets gooseflesh on it. Maybe it''s the legendary plot with the tiger.


    I don''t think these people can think that the person they are looking for is under their eyelids.


    In fact, they don''t know about Hua Ruge. Some of them saw Hua Ruge outside the seven heavens on that day, and they remember that Hua Ruge killed the four sides on that day. They were not afraid of the Lord of the twelve shrines and dared to take the initiative to challenge.


    The same is true of other people. No matter their appearance or bearing, they feel that there are few people in the world to copy.


    But they don''t know that when Hua Ruge is domineering, he is always rare. More often, he is the same as the people in the market, and even more grounded than others.


    So when they came into contact with such a Hua Ruge, they could not compare her with anyone who was full of momentum at the beginning. They thought that she was Wang Youde, such a simple sanxiu with a simple name.


    Hua Ruge''s mouth deceives people to the point where six relatives don''t recognize each other. He feels guilty when he is with others. On the contrary, he can eat better than these people. That''s called nature.


    In this way, she and her friends are extremely safe.


    They are happy, but the time Temple master and other people are beginning to worry, saying that these people can''t hide underground?


    Several Temple masters gathered together for a discussion, and thought that since they couldn''t find it, let it be. When Yan daytime took out the artifact, Hua Ruge always wanted to do it, and then they could find her.


    Of course, some people also said that Hua Ruge would not fight?


    The head of the temple of time immediately shook his head: "if you can stand by, she will not come."


    The other temple masters thought it was reasonable and didn''t urge their subordinates to urge them so hard. So more and more people gathered in the inn where Hua Ruge was. They all said the same thing, that is, those people didn''t come at all. If they did, they couldn''t be found.


    Hua Ruge is to set up relationships everywhere, saying that he wants his friends to enter the temple where they are. These people are not low in status. Each of them agrees to go down and stay in their God domain to find their way.


    One night, Hua Ruge sat at the table and saw more than 30 pieces of paper on the table, each of which was the address and contact person. She held her chin in her hand and looked at it and said, "Xiaorui, do you think I can earn more if I cheat?"


    "Yes." Tuoba Rui nodded his head. He was not good at words. He was convinced of Hua Ruge''s ability in this respect.


    Hua Yuege smiled: "I only found out after contacting these people that most of them are men with true temperament. It''s a pity that they are so insidious masters when they are worth making friends with."


    "That''s what human nature is." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge nodded and put away all the contact information. She is more sincere. She plans to continue to make friends with these people later when her relationship with these temples is not so rigid.


    Tuo Ba Rui put down the jade slips and said, "I saw the array today. It seems that it can''t last for three days."


    "Three days?" Hua rugo heard this and said: "that is to say, soon the God kingdom will fall into war?"


    "That''s right." Tuoba Rui nods.


    Hua Ruge touched his chin and said, "I heard that all the major shrines are moving for support, but it will take a while to get there."


    "It''s inevitable that there will be heavy casualties in this war. By then, you must be calm." Tuoba Rui asked.


    Hua Ruge thought about it and sighed at last: "I understand that I have little influence on the war situation alone. I don''t mind if I don''t fight."


    Tuo BARREI was relieved to hear that.


    Sure enough, he had a good estimate of the energy of the array and the combat effectiveness of the other party. After three days, the magic army completely broke the defense array. Thousands of people on the platform were seriously injured by vomiting blood. Countless cracks appeared on the array pattern on the platform. It can be seen that it was completely damaged.


    Yan daytime was still sitting in the sedan chair, with two beauties left and right, but today''s beauties were not those two last time, nor those two who were laughing outside the camp two days ago.


    Su Nianxia said after reading it: "this man is not a good man at first sight. He is very playful."


    Shangguan Lishen nods with the same feeling.


    Hua Ruge also felt that, in the eyes of women, the man with a heart was basically sentenced to death.


    "Siege." At the command of Yin day, countless evil armies with black helmets and armor flew freely from all sides of the city and came towards the city.


    The space temple has been guarded for a long time. The walls are heavily guarded. When the demons rush up, they fight together.


    After the battle started, there was only the sound of the collision of forces, the sound of shouting and the sound of the attack of the blades in the whole city. The people who escaped from the city were panic stricken.


    The combat effectiveness of the disciples of the main shrines is obviously not as good as that of the magic army, but for so many days these shrines have also come up with a way, that is to form a battle array cooperation.


    Because the temple is good at different things, it may be a little bit worse to fight separately, but the cooperative combat effectiveness can be improved a lot.


    In addition to the main shrine, there are also numerous disciples of affiliated temples in the city. These people basically act as cannon fodder, which also wins time for the disciples of the main shrine behind them. The defenders in the city are not completely passive, and both sides are even.

 Chapter 2183

    With the outbreak of the war, now there are fewer people standing on the roof watching, one by one in a relatively safe place, afraid of being arrested. If they reach the front line with their strength, they will die.


    In fact, it''s not only to teach you that they are the strong ones. They can''t survive the war for a long time. They are all a wave of new people who replace the old ones, with countless deaths and injuries.


    Hua Ruge shook his head as he watched, and went down with Tuoba Rui.


    Below, Yin daytime was still shouting, but Xu GuZi was not ready to fight.


    Seeing that Xu GuZi didn''t parry, he didn''t take the initiative to attack, and he was also very calm.


    The magic army is far more than the temple imagined. It seems that it has been pouring out of the divine realm in the rear. Each of them is in a desperate posture and has a strong fighting capacity.


    Anyone can see that it''s been a long time, but it''s the undead demons who will prevail.


    At the beginning of the battle, it lasted seven days and seven nights. Because the city was unblocked, Hua Ruge was able to send messages to the outside world. She sent a letter to Mu Qingyan and asked the Jiuzhou dange to make a large number of healing pills.


    Anyway, she is not short of money. She does her best to do anything.


    Nowadays, there are many elites under the hands of the dange in Jiuzhou. Moreover, the healing pill is different from the difficult pill like Zengyuan pill, which is relatively easy to refine.


    Moreover, the capital of dange in Jiuzhou is abundant, and it''s easy to buy raw materials, so the danyao has been constantly driven out of the market.


    With the disciples who went to support the main shrines, Hua Ruge''s elixir also followed, so that the space Temple got a lot of help,


    the main shrines in order to get the benefits are now more efforts, because knowing that fighting Yan day is all empty talk, if defeated by Yan day, but losing his wife and breaking the army.


    Of course, the healing pill plays a great role. The so-called soldiers and horses do not use food and grass first. Apart from people, the main thing is to fight who has more money. Money is reflected in the pill here.


    It will take an hour to heal the wound here, but it will take a day or two to even expend one''s own strength on the opposite side, which will appear at that time.


    Yan day got the news, knew that the nine state Dan pavilion was in action, and thought about it at the first time.


    "It''s very generous to give such a big gift to the space temple." Yan daytime said and looked at a beauty beside him and said, "beauty, what''s the idea of Hua Ruge fighting?"


    "I don''t know." The woman quickly replied, it seems that she was afraid of Yan day.


    "And you?" Yan daytime looked at another question.


    The beauty still shook her head.


    Yan day hated to push them away and said, "you women, beauty is beautiful, but it''s stupid, it''s boring."


    The two women shrank in terror.


    Yan day ignored them completely, but said: "Hua Ruge, this woman really makes me more and more interested, I don''t know if she is as nimble as the rumor."


    He said with a look of expectation: "I wish she was in the city now, but judging from her big handwriting, it is likely that she didn''t come at all and was helping in another way."


    Although he thinks that this kind of possibility is the highest, there is always a vigilance in his heart. He is afraid that if he advances rashly, he will make mistakes and be calculated badly.


    "It''s annoying that a woman should make me so afraid." He thought and was in a hurry.


    The two girls were so cold that they couldn''t even breathe.


    "It''s really tired with smart women." Yan daytime said and looked at the two people around him, and the evil spirit said with a smile: "it''s not useless to see you so, at least it can make you happy."


    He said that he grabbed one, pressed it on his leg, reached out and tore the girl''s clothes.


    Seeing this, the girl felt much more secure. She immediately flattered and used all her skills to serve Yan day.


    "Achoo."


    Hua Ruge sits in the room and sneezes all the time.


    "Who''s talking about me? How can I feel so angry?" She frowned a little.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her and comforts her, "even if someone is talking about you, they are also talking about your benefits."


    "So it is." Hua Ruge rubbed his nose, then thought of Yan day, and said: "not necessarily, now that boy of Yan day must hate me."


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head: "he should still be thinking about whether you are in this city."


    "If you want to say that the goods are calm enough, I''ve been hiding them for so long. He''s not sure." Hua Yuege said.


    "Too indecisive." Tuoba Rui evaluation.


    Hua Ruge thought about it and said with a smile, "you don''t have a good comment on him. I think it''s biased."


    "If it was you, what would you do in this situation?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    "Me?" Hua rugo pointed to his nose, and after a moment said, "I should do something different from him. I''ll try my best to find out."


    "If not?"


    "If I can''t find out, I''ll try. Just take out the wand of space. It''s early to be collected. Don''t drag me down." Hua Yuege added, "maybe I''m more impulsive."


    Tuo barrui looked at her and said: "it''s not an impulse, but a decision. Because now the magic army is so powerful, it will continue to help the temple if it consumes space, but the magic army doesn''t, so it will fall into passivity.


    At that time, take out the artifact to be the straw for help. If you make a mistake, you will lose everything. "


    "That makes sense." Hua Ruge nodded his head, and thought that it was reasonable for him to take advantage of losses.


    Of course, not everyone has the courage to do this. Tuo Barry''s biggest killing move is that his own people may have this confidence. If ordinary people don''t have this confidence, the pattern will naturally be limited.


    With the arrival of the aid nose of the major shrines, Hua Yuege''s elixir was also supplied without money. The space shrine began to take the initiative for half of the time, which was also a turn of the war situation.


    The magic army saw that there were too many reinforcements here, and there was also the supply of elixir, while their own side was helpless, and their morale could not help falling.


    Yan day soon realized this, he once sent people to intercept the pills of Jiuzhou Dan Pavilion three times, trying to rob them for his own use, but he could not imagine that there were many routes for the other side to transport pills.


    These lines are real, but more confusing. He snatched three times in a row and jumped into an empty space, which made him very angry.


    He had never been teased like this since he was a child. Now his mood is also conceivable.


    Where did he know that Mu Qingyan was also ice snow smart, and he came up all the way from the small world. On the whole, the experience was more cunning than those who could only use simple strategies, and she had the initiative in her hand, so that she could do it without trace, so that Yan did not know where to start.


    But Yan day didn''t know that it was Mu Qingyan who was manipulated behind the scenes, only thought that it was Hua Ruge, so he wrote all the accounts on Hua Ruge''s head. He thought that if he was in the city, he could not command so freely, so he decided that Hua Ruge was not in the city at this time, which was the empty city plan used by the empty valley before.


    In fact, Yan daytime couldn''t have thought that way, because several times of fighting in the air, coupled with the constant reinforcements of the other side, now the morale of the demon army has been weakened, at this time, he must do something to boost morale.


    So it''s time for him to think about it.


    That day, he flew to stand in front of the city and called for battle again.


    Because he called a lot of times in so many days, but he didn''t fight at last, so people were numb and didn''t think he would fight.


    Hua Ruge was lying in bed, thinking about how many pills he took out since the war began, and then converting them into costs to see how much he lost.


    She basically doesn''t do business of losing money. This time, although she was really pitiful and kind to see the space shrine, she also suffered from flesh pain at some times. At some times, she was generally calculating accounts.


    But because the amount is too large, she doesn''t know at all. She only knows that there are many, at least several billion top-grade Lingjing.

 Chapter 2184

    As the flesh was aching, she heard Yan day''s cry.


    She and Tuo Barry raised eyebrows almost at the same time, and then looked at each other.


    These two days, they were saying that the spirit of the devil''s army was weak, and Yan daytime was about to fight soon, so today, when they heard Yan daytime''s call, they knew it was not a trial.


    "Go out and have a look." Hua Yuege said and got up from the bed, forgetting the pain.


    Tuoba Rui nods and they go out.


    At the same time, there was the childe Wuchen who came out. He also realized something. After getting on the roof, he quietly delivered a sound to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge knows how to deal with it.


    Yan daytime stood outside the city and shouted to the city, "the old thief of the valley, come out and die."


    Xu GuZi should still be in the palace now. He didn''t come out or answer after hearing the words, because it''s too frequent.


    "Not coming out, is it?" With a smile, the evil spirit of Yin day waved his long gun and came straight to the city.


    Where is his opponent, the ordinary disciple guarding the city is killed by him.


    The elders of the great temples also sit on the city walls, but they are still afraid to go forward. After all, this man''s skills are there. Last time, three elders of the same strength died in the gun in a few breathing rooms, so they all hesitated.


    Yan day was silent this time, and those elders didn''t provoke him, so he took the initiative to attack.


    Where the long spear goes, an elder can''t stand it at all, only one will be killed by him in a short time.


    Other elders of the Supreme Lord rushed to join the regiment, because passivity is not as good as initiative, so they simply took the initiative to attack.


    Yan Zisi didn''t look at these people at all, and a black gun in his hand was invincible.


    Just as he was about to put his hand to the fifth man, a big golden net came from the sky and was heading for Yan day.


    "The old man is incompetent." Yan day looked down on and said, the figure retreated instantly, and the whole person disappeared after going beyond the scope of the big net.


    After using the big net, Xu GuZi showed his body shape, but at this time Yan day disappeared.


    Seeing that Xu GuZi was suddenly surprised, he turned his hand and took out a handle to sweep the dust. He swept out in front of himself. This sweep was of great power, and the space appeared cracks.


    Hua Ruge has seen that this sweeping has not only its own power, but also the power of space blade, which is just too much stronger than her.


    This move of Xu GuZi not only surprised the outsiders such as Hua Ruge, but also the disciples of the space temple.


    Before that, Xu GuZi never went to war, and Yin daytime was as powerful as a rainbow, which gave people a very weak feeling. These people really didn''t expect that the old man''s understanding of magic was also very strong.


    When the dust blew out, people saw the figure of Yin day appeared in front of Xu GuZi, and the two swords intersected in the air.


    "Boom!"


    A huge bang came, people around saw only two people around the space was shaken out of a crack, and then two people back two steps, opposite each other.


    Xu GuZi flicked on his chest, looked at Yan daytime and said, "you will not win, why don''t you put it down now."


    "If I could bear this tone, I would have endured it a hundred years ago. How can I use it until now?" Yan day snorted and attacked again.


    They didn''t use the spatial magic that they were good at, because they had very high attainments in this field, they could distinguish each other''s moves, and there was no difference between using them and not using them.


    Hua Ruge looked at the confrontation between the two before, only felt their necks chilly, and said in a low voice: "the spatial powers of the two people are almost perfect."


    Fortunately, she saw it now. If she used magic in front of these two people, she would lose her head now.


    A few other people think it''s tough.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that they marvel. These two people almost represent the highest level of space divinity, which naturally exceeds their previous experience.


    The two men are constantly fighting each other, and the space power on the blade is very strong. That is to say, they can''t hurt each other until they are equal. If they are fighting against people who don''t understand the space magic, they may not be cut into several sections now.


    More and more people are watching from below, which is more and more surprising.


    Because of the cultivation of magic power, Yin day was powerful and destructive, and the power of space was slightly superior.


    But Xu GuZi''s performance is also impressive. He just uses his clever moves to crack the opponent''s fierce offensive without magic power. Although it''s downwind, it seems that he won''t lose for a while.


    "Interesting." Mink on one side.


    He has been yearning for this level of war for a long time and would like to fight for himself.


    Hua Ruge also thinks that it''s very visible for masters to fight, especially for two people who are familiar with space supernatural power. They can learn a lot by watching the battle.


    When the magic army saw that Yan day was so brave, they all had morale, and the fighting power of attacking the city was obviously different from that of the previous days.


    Compared with the disciples of the main shrines, they have fallen behind. After all, they have been changing with each other and have different hearts.


    The people who watched the battle were shocked because many demons had climbed the wall and were not far away from the city.


    "Kill!"


    The space Temple quickly mobilized more disciples to stop the evil army, which is to resist some attacks.


    Xu GuZi glanced at the situation below, and knew that he could not go on like this, and he had to suppress Yan daytime''s anger, so he also shot hard for three points.


    Yan day was not afraid at all, every move was the most powerful attack.


    The following people can see that both of them have done their best. If either of them is a little poor, they may lose their lives.


    Hua Ruge and others all stare at the battlefield and look again, among which Hua Ruge is ready to help at any time.


    After all, Xu GuZi once helped her in qichongtian. If she was in danger, she couldn''t ignore it.


    It''s no wonder that she is nervous, and Yan day''s strength is indeed stronger. After the way to touch the Qingxu Valley at this stage, she has been in the upper hand, pressing the virtual valley.


    Shiguzi''s situation is relatively difficult.


    "Boom."


    The sound of siege came from time to time. After a group of people went up to the top of the city wall to support them, some of the wounded were pulled down and taken pills to cure them.


    The war between the two men has been fought from morning to night. Because they are of equal strength, they can''t win or lose.


    But in the middle of the moon, it was obvious that Xu GuZi had done his best, and Yin day had the absolute upper hand, and the attack was more and more intense.


    Hua Ruge was standing on the roof at the beginning, but now she has sat down. Su Nianxia is sitting beside her. Others are still in the same position as before, as if they are not tired.


    Just when Hua Ruge rubbed his eyes and looked up again, he saw that Yan day''s long gun fell down, and Xu GuZi connected it with a whisk, but because of his poor strength, the whole man was shocked to spit out a mouthful of blood and stepped back a few steps.


    The evil spirit of Yin day smiled and attacked.


    With a hand of Xu GuZi, the golden net was thrown out again, and went to the cover of Yin day.


    Yan day''s eyes were angry, and the spear went straight to the golden net.


    "Sonorous!"


    A voice of gold and iron came, the shadow of Yan day''s gun was swallowed by the golden net, and Yan day was also a continuous retreat, hard to stabilize his body.


    "Old Pifu, he can only rely on the benefits of magic tools, despicable." Yin day was cold.


    Whatever Xu GuZi said, the golden net grew in the air, and then he started.


    "Do you really think I''m not your opponent?" Yan daytime was angry, turned over his hand and put away his long gun.


    People saw a flash of white light in his hand, and a white Scepter appeared next moment. The white light on the scepter is the power of space. Looking at it, people felt that it was devastating.


    With a wave of his hand, the staff of space draws a huge space blade towards the golden net.


    There is the power to block space in the golden net, which will not be hurt by the power of space, but the power of space staff is stronger. It breaks the space block and stands on the golden net.


    I saw that although the golden net was not cut in half, it also disappeared completely and fell from the air.


    "Lao Pifu, I have guessed for a long time. It seems that you really didn''t invite me to China like a song." Yan day said with a smile of pride, "suffer death!"

 Chapter 2185

    Xu GuZi also frowned, because Hua rugo had written to him before, but since then he has not received any information about each other, saying that it is not impossible for him not to come.


    Hua Ruge sat still.


    But at this time, people saw a blue light coming up quickly from the bottom of the battle, and went straight to the scepter in Yan day''s hand.


    Yan day was suddenly surprised, and a blade of space hit towards the blue light.


    In the eyes of all people, the rules of space are absolutely unshakable and will never be disadvantageous.


    When the devouring beast saw the white light, he did not stop at all. His mouth opened in an instant, and he bit the scepter in his hand.


    During that time, the power of space blade hit its mouth, but when it met the black hole in its mouth, it disappeared completely.


    Not good!


    Yan daytime cried out in his heart, and his figure disappeared in the spot.


    "Ahhh!"


    At the next moment, I saw the devouring beast bite into the void, and at the next moment, there was an extra Scepter in its mouth.


    Everyone took a breath of cold air when they saw it, but more people wanted to know where the devouring beast would finally fly back, so they judged where Hua Ruge was hiding.


    But at the next moment, people found that the devouring beast disappeared in place, faster than its appearance, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    People in the city, especially the temple owners who are concerned about this matter, are shocked at this. The little beast can''t even achieve spatial miracles.


    Only time temple''s temple main pupil one contraction way: "reincarnation jade plate."


    "What do you say?" Asked the Lord of the earth temple.


    "There is a breath of time magic left here. Someone just used time magic to set the time and took the little beast away." The temple master of time said that his face was gloomy and said, "only with the help of holy things can we set time under my eyelids."


    "You mean childe Wuchen?" The Lord of the temple of fire also said.


    Time Temple Temple Lord did not answer, but clapped nearby wall Road: "good cunning."


    In this way, the scepter of time is taken away. They still don''t know the whereabouts of Hua rugo and others, but they only know that they are indeed in this divine realm.


    "Poof!"


    When Yan day reappeared, he spat out a mouthful of blood fiercely, and he wiped his mouth angrily, and said to the God domain, "well, you are as beautiful as a song, dare to fight against me."


    Hua Ruge listened to Yan day''s roar in the distance quietly on one side of the roof. There was no expression change on his face, just like a spectator.


    She had let the devouring beast ambush near the battle of the two men, but just now it was the traceless childe who used the time magic to set the time, and then brought the devouring beast back.


    Because it''s a fixed time, the people in the room didn''t realize that they could only see the devouring beast disappear somehow.


    Yan day growled, maybe not relieved, then said: "Hua Ruge, you wait for me, one day I will catch you back to be my woman!"


    Hua Ruge is a little surprised when he hears this. He thinks that this child is persistent enough. He hasn''t given up yet.


    After hearing this, Tuo BARREI''s face became gloomy again. Before that, he could understand that Yin day was only trying to test, but now the scepter was robbed and he still said, which shows that he really had this idea.


    Die!


    Hua Ruge has been pulling his robe corner, for fear that he will kill directly under impulse.


    Yan daytime roared several times, and was finally surrounded by a group of supreme elders of the major shrines. When he saw it, he laughed again, "what can you do to me?"


    Although he was injured, he was still mad. He took out his long gun, and the terrible energy poured out again. It seemed that he was throwing gas at these people.


    It has to be said that the power of magic skill is extremely powerful, of course, Yan daytime himself is also relatively fierce, injured and watching the battle effectiveness is not reduced, it is just a breath of blood.


    In addition, the evil charm of this person''s appearance shows such a strong side, which makes people seem to have a lot of good feelings.


    But Yan Ziqiang, these supreme elders were not given for nothing, they were all masters of the twelve temples. Now they work together, and their combat effectiveness is very high.


    "Boom!"


    There are still many people watching on the roof, but Hua rugo feels that he has completed his historical mission and doesn''t need to watch all the time, so he climbs down the roof to have a rest.


    Shangguan Li went back to Fang''s house half a day ago. Su Nianxia is also going back with Hua Ruge now.


    The other four people are still standing there watching. They think they should see more the moves of the powerful in the main temples, and grasp more once they fight.


    Hua Ruge didn''t fall asleep when he returned to the room. After all, it was too noisy outside. He just took out the wine and peanuts and watched the battle outside at the window.


    Yan day was really a fierce man, and he killed three elders who were seriously injured, and then he went away laughing.


    There are not a few powerful people in the nine realms of the magic army. After all, the strength of cultivating magic skills is growing rapidly.


    The elders here did not dare to take advantage of the victory, and the main hall owners did not take action. After all, the magic army of Yin day was still powerful, and they could not take risks.


    Although Yan day retreated, the morale of the demon army did not fall. They thought the right way was too mean, so they attacked the city more indignantly.


    Xu GuZi was sent back to the palace to recuperate.


    The main temple owners also evacuated the walls, but half of them asked people to speed up their search for Hua Ruge''s trace in the city. They would rather catch it by mistake than let it go.


    The storm outside is still going on. Tuo Barry returns to his room and sings to China, "a new round of search is going to start again. You have to be careful."


    "With my current popularity, you can rest assured that no one doubts me." Hua Ruge blinked at him.


    Sure enough, in the days to come, more people have been sent to the main shrines, which leads to more people coming to the inn where Ruge lives to eat, and these people get together when they are free.


    All of them are led by Fang Da. These people are so bloody because they can''t find anyone, and they have a common language here.


    Hua Ruge has become a dark place under the light. No one thought there was such a possibility.


    On this day, the people ate and drank together again. Because it was the people in the temple, they could always get food, and Hua Ruge would follow them.


    "You say that these people can hide too much. They robbed the holy things under the eyelids of the twelve shrines. We can''t find anyone else''s trace." Said one of them.


    Others immediately felt the same way: "yes, it''s worthy of being a few people who can be hegemonic. It''s really watertight."


    Hua Ruge has been eating.


    At last, someone said with a smile, "I said brother Wang, don''t patronize the food, but also talk about your views."


    "Opinion?" Hua Ruge was stunned for a moment, then said: "I''m not this material. You can''t find anyone. How can I find someone?"


    "I don''t think it''s us. It''s hard to find even the king of heaven and Lao Tzu. Those people don''t know how to change their breath." A man sighed.


    Others are in tune.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "let''s not talk about those things that are disappointing. Come and drink. I''m respectful to you brothers."


    "Youde is right. Let''s drink." Fang Da took over on one side.


    These people don''t want to say that, so they raise their glasses together.


    Hua rugo takes antidotes every time, so even if she is a strong drinker, xianniang will not be drunk, and she will not be exposed when she is conscious.


    After this meal of wine, the crowd broke up and went on to find people on the street. Hua rugo went upstairs to sleep.


    It''s been more than half a month since such a day passed. The space temple has almost sent half of the front line people to the God Kingdom, but most of them can''t go back.


    The magic army also suffered heavy losses. After all, there was no supply of pills and few doctors. Many disciples could not get good treatment at all, which increased the losses.


    Even the most powerful army can''t accept such consumption.


    At the beginning of Yin day, he was calm, but now he was in a hurry. His artifact was taken away by the place. Without dependence, it was a part of it. The other part was that there were too many reinforcements from the other side, which made people feel like there was no future.


    At this time, we have to think of other ways.

 Chapter 2186

    Yan day had no idea to play with women recently. He drove all women out of his fight and left them to live alone. All day long, he was either thinking of breaking through the city gate or thinking of Hua Ruge.


    Since he was killed by Hua Ruge once, his heart is filled with bitterness. He wants to see what kind of woman he dare to be. After a long time, he is a bit shocked and often talks about it involuntarily.


    After a period of time, he finally came up with a way. His goal is not the God realm in front of him, but the God realm in space. He doesn''t need to consume all people here.


    Since then, the casualties of the magic army seem to be more serious. A batch of people evacuated to the city behind them.


    We are very happy to see such a situation in the temples, which has greatly increased our morale and raised our hopes.


    Xu GuZi didn''t supervise the battle in person because of his injuries these days. Other temples were not busy looking for Hua Ruge or preparing for the next battle.


    Some of the disciples thought something was wrong, but they were not sure, so they did not report it up.


    Most of these people like to meditate in their own rooms. They go out all day, but more things are called away for drinking, so they have no time to pay attention to the situation in the battlefield.


    Ten days later, the main force of the magic army was reduced to less than half of the previous ones. Because the number of people was a little more small, the deacons of the main temples found that things were not right.


    When Xu GuZi knew it, he was also surprised. At the moment, he thought it was Yan daytime who was transferring his troops. He immediately sent someone to check the movements of the demons.


    Yan day had expected this move for a long time. After these disciples left the city, they were quietly silenced by his people.


    But this is the boundary of the space temple. It''s impossible for his magic army to completely block the news. A few days later, a temple came to report that Yin day''s magic army had captured it.


    Facing the God domain whose guards have been emptied, the magic army entered the God domain without much time, and then went all the way to the space temple.


    After hearing this, Xu GuZi was surprised. He immediately ordered other God regions on the front to send disciples to defend. On his side, he asked several major temples to support him. In this way, he asked all the main battle Temple owners to leave.


    These Temple masters wanted to wait for Hua Ruge to appear here, but such an excuse was hard to say after all, and they had to leave.


    The change took place in one night. The people in the Shenyuan saw many shrines leaving with their disciples before they knew it.


    Hua rugo has made a lot of friends, so the news is quite clever, especially Fang Da. Before she left, she came to say goodbye to Hua rugo, and she will know her inner feelings.


    "What a clever Yan day, he could move such hands and feet on the ground of the space temple." Hua Ruge said sincerely.


    Su Nianxia took a long and loose breath: "those who come to drink are gone at last. They are always upset when they see them."


    "The old temple master helped us again and transferred all those who wanted to find our temple. It doesn''t matter that we are now exposed." Hua Yuege also said that she was relieved.


    Although it''s more fun to eat and drink all day, I can''t tell the truth. I feel tired after a long time.


    "Since it doesn''t matter if we expose our identity, we can go to war." Mink is very excited.


    "That Yan day was not easy to deal with, we didn''t have to form such an enemy." Shangguan Li is on a side road.


    "I just want to meet him," said mink, his face collapsing


    "No hurry, let''s take a look at the situation." Hua Ruge also advised.


    These two people talk, mink is to listen to, hear two people to say so now, have to be honest nod.


    After a successful raid, Yan day came out of the camp with pride. This time, he was in the mood to hold a woman again. He looked up at Xu GuZi, who was fighting on the wall. His eyes were full of provocation.


    He knew the fighting power of his magic army, which was just like the locust crossing. Those empty defense lines could not be prevented at all.


    And he gave another demon army many powerful people in the nine realms. Even if the temple Lord and the elders had gone, it would be enough to drink a pot there.


    "Lao Pifu, I still say that. If you want me to let you go, you can give me Hua Ruge." Yin day still began to provoke.


    The words were heard clearly in the city.


    "You know that I will never betray my friends, so I will not have any more ideas." He replied with a frown.


    Yan day shouted to the city again, "Hua Ruge, I will give you a chance to come out and have a good look at you, otherwise, none of your nine state Dan Pavilion will stay, I will give you all."


    Hua rugeng and others had selectively ignored the words before Yan day, after all, he said too many times, and several people could hear the cocoon.


    But when he said the last sentence, Hua Ruge''s eyes were fixed, and then he blinked and said, "I didn''t hear it wrong, did I? Is this grandson endangering me? "


    Su Nianxia nodded definitely.


    "Not only are you in dange in the west, but also I in the East. When can you hide?" Yan day was still talking wildly outside.


    Tuo Ba Rui immediately stood up and walked out.


    "I''ll come first." Hua Ruge listened to the fire and came up. He disappeared into the room immediately. When he reappeared, he was already standing on the wall.


    Of course, at this time, she was no longer Wang Youde''s appearance, but changed back to her original body, and some joking eyes fell on Yan daytime.


    Xu GuZi felt the space fluctuation around him and guessed who it was, so he stood still.


    Naturally, Yan day also felt the breath of space, but he didn''t think about Hua Ruge, just thought it was the people of the space temple.


    But after Hua Ruge appeared on the wall, Yan day''s eyes could not move away.


    I saw her in a red strong suit and a natural and human posture. The most important thing was the confidence he had never seen in a woman and the indomitable momentum, even a woman could still hold the whole court.


    He has always heard that Hua Ruge is a big beauty, and his expectation of Hua Ruge is also very high. He thought that he had already beautified it in his imagination, but he didn''t expect that he was even more beautiful than he imagined, and even had momentum.


    "Hua Ruge?" Yan day unconsciously smiled and pushed out the woman in his arms at the same time. His eyes were fixed on Hua Ruge.


    "It''s your family." Hua Yuege answered, "what did you just say? Dare you say it again? "


    Yan daytime heard the words and hurriedly said: "it was just a little means that I wanted you to come out, but I can''t do what I said, beauty, please calm down."


    He was born evil, so it''s not like to apologize, it''s more like flirting.


    "Then you know what it''s like to force me out and dare to talk so frivolously?" Hua Ruge doesn''t laugh, but looks at him meaningfully.


    When Yan daytime heard her saying this, he immediately smiled again: "beauty means to come up and teach some tricks?"


    "I''m afraid it''s been a long time since someone saw you upset." Hua Ruge looks at him with sympathetic eyes.


    The face of Yin day was puzzled.


    At that time, people saw only one figure in the city leaving the city and the sharp sword spirit spreading out. Before the figure, there was a shining long sword. Now the sword was stabbing at Yan day.


    In the face of such a terrible murderous spirit, Yan day was suddenly surprised, and hurriedly backed away, taking the opportunity to take out the long gun.


    "Boom!"


    Tianzi sword and spear fight, black Qi is immediately crushed by silver sword Qi, and Tianzi sword falls straight on the spear.


    "When!"


    When the spear touched the emperor''s sword, it broke into two parts at once, and the fierce sword spirit cut to Yan day''s chest again.


    Yan day quickly dropped the long gun, and the whole person disappeared in an instant.


    "Dying!"


    Tuoba Rui''s body shape is even flashing, and the emperor''s sword cuts down towards a void.


    "Hiss!"


    There was a cold snort in the void. When Yan day appeared from another direction, people saw his arms and clothes split and he was bleeding.


    Hua Ruge swallows at the sight. After getting the Tao rhyme left by Da Neng, Tuoba Rui''s strength can be improved by more than a little, and its combat effectiveness is too strong.

 Chapter 2187

    Yin day''s blade was destroyed, and seven was wounded when he saw through the hiding place. Now he looks embarrassed.


    Tuoba Rui stood in front of him not far away, looked at him coldly and asked, "is there anything else to say?"


    This is obviously a last word.


    People inside and outside the city are looking at this scene. They are all overwhelmed by the terrible fighting power of Tuo Ba Rui. They all have an evaluation in their hearts: there are not many cruel people.


    Yan daytime looked at the sword in his hand and snorted coldly, "what kind of ability is to deceive people with chaotic artifact? I don''t agree with it."


    "Well."


    Tuo Ba Rui answered with a light voice, and the sword disappeared. Then he said, "I gave you a chance to talk."


    Then people saw that he was shining silver all over his body, just like the God of heaven.


    Yan day took out another long gun and said, "I have more opportunities to talk, you don''t need to give me."


    He said that his body disappeared again.


    Tuo Ba Rui slowly closed his eyes. At the same time, suddenly there was another huge silver wing behind him. One of the silver wings was facing the front for the convenience of chopping down.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t bear to watch it. He said that this man was also a dead man. Tuoba Rui, who used Tianzi sword, said that he still had feelings. He just let others not use him.


    That''s good. It''s the most powerful killing move of Tuoba Rui.


    And Tuo BARREI is very familiar with the three thousand Avenue, so any magic power here should be greatly reduced, and it is possible to see through the space magic power.


    At the next moment, the body shape of Yin day really appeared in front of Tuo Barry, with a long gun in his hand straight to Tuo Barry''s chest, which was also hitting the wing.


    Yan day saw the irresistible power of the wings, and his heart was really suspicious of life, and he used the blink again to disappear.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s attack on the air made him frown as if he were angry.


    I saw his wings waving slowly, two times and three times.


    People can see that there are black holes and cracks in the surrounding void, and the energy of terror is rampant, which makes people shudder.


    It''s just like an evil character. It''s just bad luck for anyone.


    Yan day was forced to show himself a moment later, because the space nearby had been blocked by Tuo BARREI, so he regretted that he had just run away.


    After the space is blocked, Tuoba Rui''s wings are photographed again.


    This time, Yan day couldn''t run away. He could only carry a gun and fight hard. But where was Tuo BARREI''s opponent? He was shot to fall down from the air.


    That is to say, his body is still hard after practicing magic skill. Otherwise, this clap will definitely kill him.


    Other gods under him, Jiuchong of Yuanjing, hurriedly caught Yan day, and then stopped in front of Tuoba Rui.


    Tuo Ba Rui said nothing, and the silver wing shot again.


    Just for a moment, five nine powerful people were photographed out again with Yin daytime.


    Tuoba Rui''s wings vibrated and his body shape quickly kept up.


    Yan day vomited two mouthfuls of blood in the air, and he was abused by Tuoba Rui.


    The magic army was stunned, and the disciples of the main shrines in the city were also dumbfounded, which was a little too strong. It was against the sky.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and thought that Yan day had made it by himself. You said you could attack the city and rob the territory honestly, but you wanted to provoke her. She was so flirtatious?


    After Yan day was beaten, he saw Tuo Barry coming, and he couldn''t even let go of his cruel words, only to see that he was full of black gas, and the black clothes went straight to the front door of Tuo Barry.


    Tuoba Rui waves the silver wings to block the black air.


    At this time, Yan day''s body shape disappeared again.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowns slightly and looks into the distance.


    His silver wings vibrated again, but Hua Yuege opened his mouth at the back and said, "you can''t catch up with the poor."


    It''s not that she''s soft hearted, but she''s powerful when the space God attacks, but she''s more powerful when she escapes. It''s hard to catch up with her. Even if Tuo BARREI can do it, she doesn''t want him to consume too much spiritual power.


    Tuoba Rui has regrets in his heart, but he also takes the silver wing and flies back to stand beside Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo smiled at him, then turned to Xu GuZi and said, "elder, I''ve been here for a long time, but I didn''t see you because of some things. Please forgive me."


    "I can''t thank you enough for your help." He said with a smile, with the same look as before.


    Hua Ruge nodded, turned over his hand and took out the sacred object of the space temple and gave it to Xu GuZi. He said, "elder, it was not convenient before. Now I will exchange the sacred object for you."


    Although she didn''t give up, after all, she was also a space deity, with this baby is to add wings to the tiger.


    But the principle cannot be lost. She is here to help, not a robber. If she can rob, she will not give it back.


    After taking the scepter, Xu GuZi''s hands were shaking. He took it to see it for a long time and said, "thank you very much, my friend. I will always remember this kindness. In the future, you can use it even if you want to talk."


    "You''re welcome, elder. I''m just trying my best, but I dare not make contributions." Hua Yuege said.


    Although it''s hard for others to snatch magic weapons, it seems to her that it''s really a small matter. Unless the other party doesn''t use it, it''s just a snatch without discussion.


    Xu GuZi nodded his head repeatedly: "good, good."


    Looking at the old temple master''s excitement, Hua rugo felt that he had not come in vain.


    In the view of Xu GuZi, she naturally didn''t come for nothing. She not only took back the holy things but also defeated Yin daytime, which were all events that could turn the war situation. Now he is my staff of space, and looking at the magic army below, he doesn''t feel afraid.


    The magic army is also confused now, after all, after Yan daytime ran, they will be headless, do not know whether to fight or retreat.


    Of course, they hope to quit.


    "Run!"


    Don''t know who shouted in the magic army, other magic army will directly regard it as a military order and run to the God domain behind them.


    Looking at the dark demon army retreating, Hua Ruge''s mind rang out a sentence: defeat like a mountain, you run and I run.


    Just now, the main shrines felt that things were not easy to solve. Who would have thought that Yan day stood in a good situation and didn''t cherish it, and he had to provoke Hua Ruge. Now, if he provoked people who shouldn''t be provoked, he deserved to be unlucky.


    Seeing the magic army retreat, Xu GuZi didn''t send anyone to pursue it, because the magic army at this time has enough threatening power. If it''s really urgent, the consumption of the major shrines must be very large.


    Hua Yuege then talked with several other temple masters.


    The main war temple has left. Now there are only the familiar Lei temple, the wind temple, the life temple, the demon temple and the war god temple.


    These temples didn''t embarrass her at the beginning of the seventh heaven. They made a good relationship with each other. They could talk to each other when they met.


    After a few words, Hua Ruge said goodbye to Xu GuZi and others. After all, now that the magic army has retreated, the other one should not be a problem, and they don''t need to stay.


    "I''ll put down a banquet to celebrate. My friends will not leave until they have eaten." Xu GuZi kept the way.


    "No need, Yan day is missing, maybe he will start to fight against my Jiuzhou Dan Pavilion. We''d better go back and guard against it." Hua Yuege said.


    Xu GuZi nodded, "so I won''t stay."


    "Gentlemen, we are bound to see each other in the future." Hua Yuege said and bowed to the other temple masters.


    Tuoba Rui is also a sign of bowing hands. After greeting, the two of them sacrifice their spaceship and ask their friends to get on the boat and leave.


    Looking at them leaving, Xu GuZi sighed at the back: "it''s really awesome."


    The head of the life temple also nodded: "Yeah, I can''t imagine that it''s only a year since it disappeared. The strength of that young man has increased a lot."


    The temple owners of other gods and several temples now feel that if they didn''t bully people with the temple of time at that time, even if they did the right thing, none of these young people would look easy, or they would not provoke.


    After the magic army retreated, it didn''t take a long time to disappear. It can be seen that Yan day''s business for so many years was also based.


    And the other part of the magic army was wiped out after the meeting of the twelve shrines, and the war between yin and day in the face of the space shrine was over.


    When the time Temple leader heard that Hua Ruge had just appeared, he was so angry that his nose was askew. Other main battle temples were not so good, and he was upset because he didn''t find a chance to plot.


    At this time, the spaceship of Hua rugo and others is on the way back to the red flame temple, which is much earlier than other temples, so even the temples along the way are not catching up.

 Chapter 2188

    At the moment, several people are sitting on the deck, gathering at a table for dinner.


    "Elder sister, I don''t think that Yan day will stop. This time, if he runs away, he will definitely make a comeback." Su Nianxia said while eating.


    At this moment, several people have recovered their original appearance and bought many delicious food from other divine regions, which can make su Nianxia, who hasn''t eaten for a long time, feast for several days.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "this man is not a good person, and he is obviously a careful eye. This time, he has to remember his revenge."


    "I won''t let him go twice." Tuoba Rui is on the sideline.


    "He would not have done it without complete preparation, but it was a disaster." Shangguanli thought and said, "I will speed up the improvement of my intelligence line. I hope to get some news in advance in the future."


    Hua Ruge nodded with approval. In the past, they were able to take the lead because of shangguanli''s information network. Now they are not very unfit.


    "In a word, our strength will be stronger and stronger. They are here to die." Said mink.


    "When I go back, I will continue to shut down. I want to hit the Ninth level of Shenyuan as soon as possible."


    Several people know that he wants to make great efforts to break the chaos.


    Now their development here has been basically stable, and the strength of the monarchy has been improved. Now, the most important thing for him is to break the chaos, merge the five continents and become the real world overlord.


    "You practice at ease, and I will protect you." Su Nianxia is on the sideline.


    The king world dotes on to drown a smile to say: "you can''t be idle, should go out to play or go to play."


    Two people you say my words, the whole table is sweet breath.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "I can''t stand it."


    Shangguan Li also smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Xiaojiu looked at the two of them, and at his master. He was filled with infinite melancholy.


    After a few people left, Xiaojiu looked at childe Wuchen standing on the deck alone and asked, "master, you look at other people as a couple. Do you feel lonely?"


    "No." This is still looking at the distance.


    "Really?"


    "Traceless childe nods:" from the urine is so, used to, and I now have you to accompany in the side, more won''t feel lonely


    Xiaojiu sighed silently,


    as if he thought of something, turned to look at her and asked, "how can I suddenly say this?"


    "Nothing." Xiaojiu lowered his head.


    "Do you feel lonely and want to go?" Asked the childe.


    Xiaojiu shook his head repeatedly: "no, how can Xiaojiu leave? I will always accompany the master."


    She said and hugged the childe''s arm.


    At the earliest time, childe Wuwen was not allowed to do this. After all, men and women were not close to each other, but Xiaojiu was indomitable, and gradually he got used to it.


    Just hold it.


    He smiled, reached out and touched her head. "But I can''t spend my whole life with him. When you grow up, you still need to get married."


    Small nine head shake and not wave drum general: "do not marry."


    As soon as he smiled, he knew that she was still childish, so he didn''t say much.


    Xiaojiu is always lost when he sees his master like this, because he always treats himself as a child, so he doesn''t say anything to sister Ge.


    "Master." She cried.


    "Well?" Childe Wuxian''s voice is as warm as others, which is very pleasant.


    "If you have anything to do, don''t worry about it. Would you like to talk to Xiao Jiu?" Small nine small head lean on the shoulder of Childe without mark, say.


    "What do you want to hear?" the childe without trace looked at her


    "I will listen to what the master says." Xiaojiu''s happy way.


    The childe thought for a moment and said, "why don''t I tell you a story?"


    "What story?" Xiaojiu is interested.


    "When I was a kid."


    "Good."


    Looking into the distance, childe wutrace spoke in a low voice.


    Hua rugo drinks a little too much. He pulls Su Nianxia to the deck to wake up. As a result, as soon as he leaves the cabin door, he sees Xiaojiu holding him and leaning on the childe without trace. What are they talking about.


    The two sobered up. Take a look at each other, then keep a high tacit retreat.


    One step, two steps, finally return to the cabin, gently close the door.


    Childe wutrace said more input, did not hear behind the movement.


    Hua Yuege said to Tuoba Rui: "Xiaorui, guess what I just saw?"


    "Whose beautiful young man?" Tuoba Rui didn''t raise his eyes when he spoke.


    Hua Ruge even shook his head and said, "I''ve said that no one but you will look at it without your back."


    It''s rare for Tuoba Rui to hear Hua Ruge talk so seriously after drinking. He raised his head with interest and asked, "what do you see then?"


    "I think the relationship between Wuji and Xiaojiu is getting better and better. I think it''s a play." Hua is like a song with a face full of gossip.


    "What should I do?" Tuo Ba Rui said, then went to read.


    "You don''t care about their relationship?" Hua rushes forward to ask.


    "It''s not that you don''t care about it, but that it''s useless to care about it Tuoba Rui shook his head.


    Seeing his calm and rational appearance, Hua rugo not only supported his forehead, but also thought that his skull was probably square, which was totally different from that of himself and others.


    Tuoba Rui put down the book again and said, "OK, it''s time to sleep."


    Hua Ruge wants to open a window to have a look, but is pulled back by Tuoba Rui.


    In the middle of the month, childe Wuchen is still talking, but Xiaojiu is sleeping on his shoulder.


    He glanced over and saw her long lashes trembling. He gave a gentle smile and held her head and carried her back to the room.


    When Xiaojiu was put into bed, childe Wuchen began to meditate on the ground.


    Xiaojiu didn''t know what kind of dream he had, lying there laughing softly.


    With several people getting closer and closer to the red flame temple, the storm on the mainland is gradually calming down, and the magic army seems to have given up the struggle and disappeared without trace.


    When the spaceship went over the red flame temple, Hua Ruge had seen the signboards of her shops in the holy land. Looking at the basic industry she had worked out, she felt that her great future was coming.


    Wait for her to go back, then let Tang Ru and Mu Qingyan open more Dan pavilions and make up for the loss of unconditional support as soon as possible.


    After making a loss business, she was still unhappy.


    She was standing on the deck looking out, and suddenly felt that the surrounding space was slightly shaken. Although she was not very good at spatial divination, she could vaguely feel that someone was using Tao.


    "No."


    Hua rushes back to the cabin.


    At this time, she felt that the same abnormal space fluctuation behind her seemed to be coming for her.


    She didn''t dare to use magic power in front of such a person, so she turned around and stabbed her back with a heartbroken gun.


    At the moment, she is already the seven strength of Shenyuan realm, and the power of the soul breaking gun. This gun can''t be endured by anyone.


    "When!"


    The soul breaking gun actually touched the blade and was blocked back by a black magic Qi lattice.


    The other side is very powerful, even she has to give up a few points.


    After this move, the people in the opposite side also showed their body shape. It was Yan daytime. Just when she wanted to sneer, she felt that she was covered by a more terrible dark breath, which came from behind.


    Almost instantaneously, Hua Rusheng''s Kung Fu reflected. Yan daytime asked a stronger helper, whose strength was beyond her cognition. The powerful breath swept behind her, and Hua Ruge fell into an unprecedented crisis, because if she turned around at this time, Yan daytime would have killed her.


    If she uses spatial magic in front of these two people, she may die faster.


    Just as she was about to release the devouring beast, the cabin beside her suddenly burst open, and a sword light flew out quickly towards Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge knew that Tuo BARREI had made a move, and immediately he was shocked by his spirit, turned on the body quenching method, and promoted his strength to the eight levels of Shenyuan realm. With a shake of the soul breaking gun in his hand, he stabbed Yan daytime.


    She thought she would meet the devil last time.


    Yan daytime was surprised to see Hua Ruge''s strength suddenly skyrocketed, but the reaction was very fast, and the black long gun went straight up.


    On the other side, the Tianzi sword stabbed out with the supreme power. The man behind Hua Ruge was obviously afraid. He turned his hand and took out a black gold cane, and then picked out the Tianzi sword.

 Chapter 2189

    And he had no chance to attack Hua qiluge again, because Tuo BARREI had arrived in front of him.


    Tuoba Rui''s face was cold and cold. He took the Tianzi sword and attacked the man.


    Juntianxia, childe wutrace and mink came out later. When they came out, they saw that they were fighting together.


    The power of Hua Ruge was similar to that of Yin day, but the other side was different.


    It was a black robed old man who fought with Tuo BARREI. The old man''s breath was extremely horrible, and his strength was stronger than they had ever seen before. Even in him, there was a little spirit.


    "This man has become a demigod. I don''t know why he didn''t soar. He is still in our lower world." Said Su Nianxia.


    She has a lot of experience in this field.


    This half god is the realm above the nine levels of the divine realm, which is the realm of the divine realm. Unexpectedly, it appears in the world.


    After several confrontations with Tuo Ba Rui, he was also shocked to step backward, and his eyes became more and more deep.


    The old man''s cane landed heavily on the boat and said to Tuo barrow, "what a young man, you have some skills."


    At this time, childe wutrace, juntianxia and mink all came forward and stood side by side with Tuo BARREI.


    The old man in black robe, with a smile worse than crying on his dry bark like face, said: "little boy, I have no intention of being an enemy of Er et al. I come here to seek only one thing."


    Speaking here, Yan daytime also retreated from the battle with Hua Ruge, laughing and saying: "beauty, it''s not too late to fight after that."


    "I didn''t see you have this awareness before when we attacked." Hua Ruge''s long gun is behind him, and his voice is disdainful.


    Yan zisu was good at using his words, and often could make people feel shameless, but he could not imagine that he could not speak if he was blocked by Hua Ruge today.


    The old man said, looking at Hua Ruge, he said, "I came here only to get one thing. It''s the devouring beast on you. It''s not a lower level thing. You can''t control it, baby."


    "It''s clearly a road robbery. How can you say it as if you are merciful and do good deeds? You''re too old. Can you point your face a little bit?" Hua Ruge went back at the moment.


    Before, those people in the temple wanted to use chaos artifact. She thought that her appetite was big enough. Unexpectedly, this person was even more shameless and would devour the beast with his mouth open.


    No one knows that the devouring beast is a divine beast, which is more valuable than the chaos artifact from any angle.


    The old man in black robe used to be a smiling face. He also thought that he could not easily be aroused by foreign things with his thousands of years of cultivation. But when he heard this, his smile was still tense.


    "Girl, I''m very kind. If you don''t agree, don''t blame me for being rude." The old man in black robe had a heavy meal on the boat with his black gold walking stick.


    A wave of magic gas broke out, and the whole ship split in an instant, turning into small pieces of wood and falling into the divine realm below.


    "As if you were just polite." Hua Ruge stood in vain and looked at him and said, "it''s not disgraceful that you two attacked my daughter''s house and attacked her back and forth."


    Yan daytime now understood that this woman was not only a calculating man in the perineum, but also an invisible murderer''s knife.


    The people in the red flame realm at the bottom looked up when they were fighting at the top. Now the ship is broken down, which has attracted more people''s attention. Now they all looked over.


    At this time, people recognized Hua rugo and her companions. They were very nervous one by one. They didn''t know what kind of opponents Hua rugo met.


    "You won''t give it?" The old man in black robe has been hated by Hua Ruge for many times. Now he doesn''t want to say scene words. He asks directly.


    Hua Yuege said scornfully, "nonsense, what can I do for you?"


    The old man in black felt that he was about to spit blood, so he couldn''t talk any more, so the black gold stick immediately hit Hua Ruge.


    Tianzi sword flies out again and faces the black gold walking stick.


    Not only Tuo BARREI, but also the chaos artifact of the other three people flew out at the same time to block the black gold walking stick.


    Hua Ruge thought it was useless to fight here, so he looked at Yan day and said, "boy, I will meet you again."


    She said and attacked him.


    "Good," Yan said with a smile


    The two then fought again, because they are both strong people, the hand is the power of the fight.


    Yin day was the peak of nine times, and Hua Ruge was only in the early stage of eight times after using the method of quenching body.


    But this did not affect the play of Hua Ruge. Her strong constitution was no problem. Even if Yin was stronger, she did not fall behind.


    Yan day also didn''t understand how Hua rugeng could have such a strong power in his body when he looked at such a weak and slender woman. Even he had been tempered for a hundred years, and he was not as good at cultivating magic skills.


    After a few moves, no one can win the battle, which finally becomes a situation of consumption.


    Hua Yuege said scornfully, "isn''t the legendary devil king just like this?"


    Yan day was a proud man, and the most unacceptable thing was that other people looked down on him, especially women, so his men increased their strength, and his moves became more and more tricky.


    Hua Ruge has to admit that these old people still have abilities. She only has the power of parry in these moves, and is not sure that she can take the lead.


    But even then, Yan was very surprised. He didn''t expect that his moves, which had been studied and honed for so many years, could be stopped by a little girl.


    Who is this girl? How can she be so strong in all aspects?


    Yin daytime thought that he was a genius, and thought it was an accident after he was defeated by Tuo BARREI last time. But when Hua Ruge also showed such amazing fighting power, he doubted life completely.


    Why are these people so perverted.


    It''s easy to play here, but not on the other side. The strength of the old man in black robe is too much higher than that of Jiuchong peak. Even Jiuchong peak can''t even move in his hand.


    Jun Tianxia and other people can deal with the nine strong, but when they encounter this level, they will feel the power of the spirit concussion in the next few moves, and then forcibly run the blood vessels will burst.


    At this time, several people in the nearby Shenyu are looking up at the sky, making a sweat for Tuoba Rui and others. After all, these people have never heard of the monster like the old man in black robe, and their strength has exceeded people''s cognition.


    Tuo barrui is the most powerful among these people, so he never retreats. Instead, he uses his skills to defuse the old man''s attack and minimize the damage he causes to himself.


    A few others will rejoin the battlefield just by adjusting their breath.


    It''s also an opportunity for them to exercise.


    Su Nianxia and shangguanli can''t help at all. Even Xiaojiu doesn''t think it''s easy to join in the battle field of huaruge, let alone fight against the old man in black robe.


    "This man is really good at picking things and eating animals." Su Nianxia shook her head and thought that these people were really fantastic.


    Shangguan Li stares at mink. Mink is the most aggressive one in the fight. Today, even Tuo Barry, who has the longest support, is not injured, and a blood vessel in his arm bursts open.


    The reason is that the spirit was shocked by the old man. He didn''t want to back off and regulate his breath. He forced the spirit to work and hurt the meridians.


    Shangguanli has not neglected this aspect, and has advised many times in private. However, mink is such a character. As long as he fights, he can''t remember anything.


    The old man in black robe saw several people''s hard support, and said with a loud smile: "obediently give me the devouring beast of the girl doll, and I promise not to hurt your life."


    "Hurt our lives? You have to be able to do it. " Childe wutrace said to step back and take out a crystal clear jade plate.


    It''s the sacred object of the temple of time. Its name is samsara jade plate.


    When the old man saw the thing, his eyelids also jumped, and he immediately put his black gold stick around him.


    "Time is still." The childe without trace spoke lightly.


    They saw a light white light from the jade plate, covering the void where they were. All but him were frozen, including the old man in black.


    The childe without trace flew up and hit the old man in black on the chest with one palm.


    His strength is thick and thick, even if the demigod body is hit without defense, it will be hurt.

 Chapter 2190

    But when he was about to get close to the old man, the old man''s black gold walking stick suddenly burst into a black light, and hit the childe without trace.


    Childe Wuxian is slightly surprised and dodges.


    At the next moment, the old man suddenly moved when other people were still fixed. His body shape suddenly appeared in front of the childe without trace and pushed him out with one hand.


    Childe Wuxian didn''t expect the change to happen so fast. Even if he hid, he didn''t completely hide. The old man hit him in the chest and the whole man flew out.


    As soon as the childe''s strength is released, the magic of time disappears.


    Xiaojiu is unrestricted. She looks at her master and thinks that there is no problem. She also doesn''t think of what the old man did. When he responds, childe wutrace is already injured.


    "Master." Xiaojiu hurriedly comes forward to help childe Wuxian.


    Childe Wuxian is pale and speechless.


    "Master, I''ll take you down to have a rest first, and then I''ll kill the old bastard When I get back." Xiaojiu said, holding the childe, flying down to put him on the roof of a house, and then he would kill him.


    The childe without trace took her hand, shook his head and said, "you are not his opponent. Don''t go."


    "I can." Xiaojiu is in a hurry.


    The childe shakes his head: "you stay to take care of me."


    Although Xiaojiu has great potential, he has only learned to fight for a short time. He can''t even use his strength well. It''s not enough to get in the way of that kind of fight.


    The old man in black robe saw that the childe with no trace was injured. He smiled and dived down. His palm was straight from the childe''s wrist.


    Now where is the reincarnation jade plate.


    Xiaojiu is about to recover his body.


    But before she did, a silver light came down from the sky and was splitting towards the old man in black.


    Even the old man in black robe, a strong man, felt that his breath was blocked, and he dared not neglect it, so he turned back and met the huge silver wing with his cane.


    "Boom!"


    The silver wing smashed on the black gold walking stick, but it didn''t let the old man sink for half a step.


    But in fact, the old man is also holding on to the scene. This time, he has broken the magic Qi on his walking stick. He even feels the slight disorder of the magic Qi in his body.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t stop, another silver wing came to him.


    The old man in black robe disappears instantly when he sees his body shape. He has consumed too much skill to resist one. He can''t take the second move.


    Tuoba Rui closed his eyes again, feeling the existence of the old man in black.


    At the next moment, the silver wings go to the sky and smash into a void.


    "Boom!"


    As expected, the old man in black robe was there, and he took another hit.


    Tuoba Rui''s magic power is used now. This is the first person who can take the call, which makes Tuoba Rui a little surprised.


    Indeed, it is beyond the existence of this continent, which is less affected by the rules.


    Before another silver wing helped the formation, the old man disappeared again, and his heart was also appalled. Before listening to Yan daytime talk about Tuoba Rui''s magic power, he was not full in his eyes, but he didn''t expect to use it, he only had the skill of parry, and didn''t have the power to fight back.


    There is no winner for the time being.


    It was the same with spirit side Hua Ruge and Yan day, because Yan day was also a kind of powerful man, and it was difficult for them to distinguish the winner and the loser, but they were fighting and consuming.


    But Hua Ruge gradually changed from passive to active, because of the same power, her instant explosive power is stronger, always when the other side is not ready to have a shot.


    At first, Yan daytime felt able to deal with it, but later, he felt more difficult.


    He is more skeptical of life now. He is a female doll. How can he have such a strong explosive force? Can he not grow up by eating dragon meat?


    "Let you tease me over and over again, now you know how powerful it is?" Hua Yuege teased him for his help.


    Yan day said with a gloomy face, "Hua is like a song, I must train you to be my woman."


    "How dare you say that?" Hua Ruge smiled and said, "you can''t beat me more, but I can''t beat my man. Where is the confidence coming from?"


    Yan day was not angry in his heart, which showed that he was more aggressive.


    He''s really fighting for his life now, just to win Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge was disdainful. At first, she was a little inferior in strength and moves, but with the growth of time, she was not afraid to spend it. It was more difficult for Yan daytime to turn over than to ascend to the sky.


    People in the divine realm are also gaping at each other. They have heard before that Hua rugo and others are so powerful that they can completely ignore the twelve temples.


    But after all, I just heard that it''s still a little dubious, but today it''s all under control. How can these people''s combat effectiveness seem to be more powerful than the rumor? It''s a little too rebellious.


    Tuo Ba Rui and a pair of silver wings have crossed a layer of silver light over the whole Shenyuan, which looks like the God of heaven coming down to the earth, with great prestige.


    The old man of black robe can still walk horizontally before, but as soon as the silver wing of Tuoba Rui comes out, the old man of black robe has only the part to escape.


    But only Tuo BARREI knew that he did not hurt the old man in black robe when he looked at the prestige. The two men were also consuming each other. Now it depends on who has a deeper foundation.


    "Boom!"


    The two kept fighting.


    The old man in black robe was also crying. He saw nothing, but every time he touched silver wing, he felt that his spiritual power was a little disordered. If he fought like this, he would have to hurt his internal organs.


    It can''t go on like this.


    He had a dark plan in mind.


    This time, the old man in black appeared behind Tuoba Rui. Tuoba Rui didn''t turn his head, and the silver wing split again.


    There was no time for the old man in black robe to blink for the second time, but at the last moment he threw out his walking stick in the direction of Hua Ruge''s back.


    At the moment, all of Hua Ruge''s heart power is in fighting with Yan day. After all, Yan day is a genius in fighting. His moves are very old and spicy, including many dark moves. If you don''t pay 100% attention, you''re likely to win.


    And the old man in black robe appeared behind her in a blink of an eye. She didn''t notice. When she noticed, the distance between them was very close.


    So the cane hit her in the back.


    At this moment, no one thought that the old man would suddenly plot.


    Yan day frowned, he wanted to win openly, but he didn''t want to hurt people like this, but he was now parrying a move like a song, and he couldn''t do anything at all.


    Juntianxia and mink are standing by. They didn''t think of this move. Now it''s too late to save each other.


    "Boom!" Tuoba Rui''s wings were smashed down. The old man had no walking stick but to pick it up by hand. Naturally, it''s better to have a weapon in hand. The whole man was beaten down.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s other silver wing goes to roll the stick.


    However, the old man in black robe is treacherous and cunning. He exchanges his injury for Hua Ruge''s injury. No one has time to rescue him.


    "Bang!"


    The black gold walking stick hit Hua Ruge''s back heavily. Hua Ruge immediately vomited a mouthful of blood. The bones on his back were smashed. The viscera were also hit by the evil spirit. Now they were all seriously injured.


    She felt that her strength could not be supported for a while, and her figure was not stable in the air.


    Yan day reached out and would hold it in his arms.


    But Tuo Ba Rui''s silver wings show, when he is about to shoot to fly, and then roll, roll her into his arms.


    "Little song." Tuoba Rui cried painfully, and his eyes were red in an instant.


    Hua Ruge''s mouth is still bleeding, that is to say, her strong willpower has not made her faint in the past.


    She shook her head at Tuo barrow: "I can''t die. Don''t worry."


    The old man in black disappeared again.


    Juntianxia and xiaomink knew it was not good. They hurriedly flew up to protect tuobarrui and Hua Ruge. Even Su Nianxia and Xiaojiu were in a hurry. They stood in front of each other to prevent sneaking attack.


    At the next moment, Tuo BARREI only felt the strong wind coming from the top of his head. The old man started from above.


    Juntianxia and other people do not say a word and then to the upper hand.


    The old man threw a stick at them and then disappeared again. When it reappeared, it was the front of Tuoba Rui.


    There was Xiaojiu standing. Xiaojiu was still looking up against the cane coming down from above. The old man''s thin palm had already clasped her shoulder and thrown her out.


    The moment Xiaojiu was held, he felt that his spiritual power had been sealed for a moment, and he had been thrown down.

 Chapter 2191

    "Junior nine!" Seven childe without mark pupil a shrink, want to move but spit a blood fiercely.


    In Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes, the murderous spirit was awe inspiring. The old man in front of him was beheaded by the silver wings behind him.


    The old man disappeared again, took back the beaten cane, and set out to go towards Su Nianxia behind Tuoba Rui.


    Su Nianxia holds the magic wand of the burning temple, which is not weak in fighting power. However, she can''t stand the spatial magic power. She appears in front of her and throws her out.


    Hua Ruge''s injury to a great extent affected Tuo BARREI''s mind. He took a step slower to let the old man escape.


    Hua Ruge saw the clue of this. She said one by one, "put me down."


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded, because holding her would undoubtedly aggravate her injury.


    He flies down and puts her on a roof. Shangguan Li flies over and takes out the healing pill to take it for her.


    Hua Ruge''s whole back has been broken. Now her whole body is full of blood, and her meridians and internal organs have been severely impacted. At this moment, she is extremely weak and has no power to fight back.


    Shangguan Li is guarding her at the same time. She is very distressed. "Have a good rest, and soon it will be OK."


    Hua Ruge''s consciousness is a little fuzzy at this time. Hearing this, he can''t help laughing and saying, "do you treat me like a child?"


    "Stop talking." Shangguan Li said.


    People in Shenyu are also worried. After all, Hua Yuege''s popularity is very good, and they all fly around to protect Hua Yuege.


    Hua Ruge''s effect is not obvious after taking the pill, because there is still evil Qi in her body that has not been dispelled, and it will damage her body twice, which can only be solved slowly by her own skills.


    On the sky, when Emperor Tianxia saw Hua Ruge and Su Nianxia injured one after another, he was also angry to the top. He turned his hand and took out the jade seal and pressed it against the old man.


    The old man thought that the seal was extraordinary and wanted to move in a blink, but Tuoba Rui''s wings blocked the space where he was.


    The old man had to take the seal and fly it, but the jade seal had not finished flying. A stick of mink came down from the sky and was smashing into his tianlinggai.


    The old man just picked up the jade seal, which has consumed most of his strength. Now, before he could mobilize his strength again, he was threatened by mink''s moves and had to use his cane to stop him.


    He was hurt before, but now he can''t stand it. He was shocked by the terrifying power of the mink. He looked up in horror and didn''t know when the purple pattern appeared on the forehead of the mink. It looked so familiar.


    Too late to think, he flew back, trying to escape the space blockade.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes flashed fiercely, and a pair of silver wings waved together to attack from two directions. If the attack was real, he would be seriously injured.


    "Tuo BARREI, stop it." The voice of Yin day came from afar.


    Tuoba Rui glanced over and saw that Yan day didn''t know when he appeared in front of Hua Ruge, and his hand had clasped the throat of Hua Ruge.


    Because of the incident, Hua Ruge didn''t have the chance to call the devouring beast out, but now the devouring beast felt the crisis coming out, but when he came out, he saw that Yan day''s hand had been clasped on his owner''s neck.


    The distance is that it can''t do anything.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s pupil contracted instantly, but he didn''t stop. He just patted it with a silver wing.


    The old man in black robe suffered a series of attacks, but he didn''t take a breath. He thought Tuo BARREI would stop when he saw the threat of Yin day, so his vigilance was a little less. How could he have thought that Tuo BARREI would stop.


    He spits out old blood and falls down.


    Tuoba Rui reaches for him and wants to make him more personal.


    The old man in black robe responded quickly, throwing a black gold stick to fight when Tuoba Rui swooped down, and he moved to the front of Yin day in an instant.


    Tuo Ba Rui dodges the black gold stick and sees that they are holding Hua Ruge under their arms at the moment. His eyes are more murderous: "don''t act rashly, or I want you to be immortal."


    The old man took back the black gold staff and gasped for a moment. "Little boy, you can''t help it at this time."


    He said that he grabbed Hua Ruge''s other shoulder with one hand and disappeared in an instant.


    Tuo barrow felt that these people were running away from home.


    "Damn it!" Tuo Ba Rui''s wings are in that direction.


    Childe Wuxian wants to use the reincarnation jade plate several times, but because it is too badly damaged, the reincarnation jade plate just gives out a weak light, and does not play a role.


    At the moment, there are only two people who are still in the same place, juntianxia and Xiaodiao. Shangguanli was also seriously injured when Yan daytime appeared.


    Although they were not injured, they didn''t have enough speed to catch up with people with spatial magic, so they had to put the wounded in place first, and then they waited for the news of Tuo barrow in the sky of ziah Shenyu.


    Tuoba Rui silver wing is very power consuming. After this war, it has been overdrawn. It is supported by a will. Now it can''t help but slow down.


    The old man in black robe and Yin day first used the art of blink, but later they had no breath at all. They thought they had torn the space and escaped.


    Tuoba Rui chases out a long way, but at last he can''t catch their breath.


    He fell on the wall of a God''s Kingdom, and gradually there was more fear in his eyes than killing.


    When he thought of the cruel means of the two men, he felt his heart trembling.


    It would be too dangerous for Hua to say that she was hurt so badly that she had no ability to resist.


    He closed his eyes again. Although he could not feel the breath of the two people, what they did not know was that he could feel the place of Hua Ruge through the dragon ring.


    Soon he locked in a direction and chased the ship.


    On the other hand, Hua Ruge''s consciousness has been very vague. He is awake intermittently and doesn''t know what happened. He just feels that he has been shuttled in the space by others.


    In a trance, she thought she was dreaming. She didn''t know how long it took. She felt that someone had put a pill in her mouth. The entrance of the pill melted, and then she lost consciousness.


    I don''t know how long it will take for Hua Ruge to wake up again. When she opened her eyes, she found that she was in a dark room. There was no window in the whole house. At the top of the room, there was a moment of bright pearl. The room was not dark.


    "Master."


    She heard the familiar tender voice, along the voice she saw the devouring beast lying on his chest, a pair of big eyes were anxiously looking at her.


    She carefully felt that the evil Qi in her body had not been dispelled, because the meridians were sealed, and her annihilation Scripture could not be operated.


    The back injury is good, she also changed a clean dress, but the internal injury is still very serious, so serious that a good mother Tyrannosaurus Rex is now estimated to be weaker than Lin Daiyu.


    "Cough." She coughed twice and felt dizzy.


    The last time she felt this weakness was when she was pregnant.


    "Are you better, master?" The sound of devouring the beast''s concern came again.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die." Hua Yuege said, and then said, "where are we?"


    Before the devouring beast opened its mouth, it was interrupted by an evil spirit voice.


    "Little beauty, don''t be afraid. You''ve come to my place." It was the voice of Yin day.


    Hua Ruge looked up and saw that the stone gate was open, and Yan day, dressed in black, stepped in, and his eyes were full of laughter.


    Hua rugo is not surprised. Although she has a vague consciousness, she doesn''t completely don''t know what happened. She probably knows that she has been caught. At the moment, her eyes Lightly sweep around him and say, "catch me. What do you want?"


    "Naturally I want you, my little beauty." Yan said and walked forward.


    "It''s better to look in the mirror if you have time for whimsy." Hua Ruge said without salt and water.


    Yan daytime heard the words and laughed: "I said no one first, do you know what kind of situation you are in now? Are you sure you want to talk to me like this? "


    "Dream if you want a good tone. Don''t think about what you get from me." Hua Yuege said and got out of bed.

 Chapter 2192

    Although weak, such a simple thing can be done.


    She got out of bed, walked to one side of the table, sat down, poured a cup of cold tea out of the teapot and drank it.


    Yan day sat opposite her, looking at her calm look, and couldn''t help praising: "it''s a woman I really like. In this case, I can still deal with the situation calmly and fiercely."


    Hua, after drinking, threw the cup on the table at will and said, "serve hot tea."


    "Little beauty, why do you think I will listen to you?" Yan day raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Just because the devouring beast is my contractual beast, because it has intelligence, it will not be taken away by you at all." Hua Yuege said that he would swallow the beast and report it to him. He followed its hair.


    When the devouring beast looked at Yin day, there was no sprouting state in a pair of big eyes, which were totally food eyes.


    Yan daytime unconsciously moved back, and then said: "little guy, you promised not to come here in disorder."


    "ahhh." Swallowing animals make unpleasant sounds.


    Hua Ruge frowns slightly when he hears this. It''s not easy to swallow the beast. Why can he let it promise anything?


    She thought about her body and tried to probe her body with Shenyuan. She found that Shenyuan was also blocked. That is to say, she is no different from the waster.


    But she was not in a hurry, just ask about the snacks later.


    Yan daytime smiled and said to the maid outside, "what are you still doing? Didn''t you hear the master of Huage call you to have hot tea?"


    "Yes." The maid promised and hurried out to make tea.


    "Bring some more melon seeds for dessert." Hua Ruge is very rude.


    Although she was caught, she still wanted to eat and drink. After all, her hunger was her own.


    "Little beauty, let''s get down to business." Yan daytime smiled and said, "my master has taken poison for you. Without our antidote, you will be killed in a month."


    Hua Ruge knows why they didn''t eat the animals.


    "But if you are willing to cancel the contract with the devouring beast and let it contract with my master, we will detoxify you." Yin said.


    Hua Yuege smiled: "don''t worry, I won''t agree."


    "Would you rather die?" Yan day asked with a frown.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "I''m not in a bad position to have you and your master, and of course all your demons buried with me."


    Once she died, whether it was devouring animals or Tuo barrow and others would kill everyone here.


    But once she promised that the devouring animals around her would be taken away, she would be bullied by others in her current physical condition. How could she do such a stupid thing.


    Yan day said with a heavy face, "if you die, we will accept the devouring beast, and then your death will be meaningless."


    "Take it now, and show it to me." Hua Yuege said, holding the devouring beast in his hands, and sending it forward.


    "Ahhh." The Devourer opened his mouth towards him, revealing a row of white teeth.


    Yan day''s eyes were weak again.


    Although he has never seen a devouring animal eat a man, he has heard from the master. This little guy eats everything, as long as the thing he is staring at is food.


    As one of the most powerful beasts in the world, its lethality is self-evident.


    Hua Yuege chuckled.


    At this time, the maid brought tea, a plate of snacks and a plate of melon seeds.


    Hua Ruge glanced and said, "if I want melon seeds, you just give them to me? Don''t even have some dried almonds? "


    "Yes, the maid will take it." When the maid heard who the man was, she was very careless. Naturally, Hua rugo would listen to whatever she said.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen a woman of your character." Yan said, standing up, and leaned into her, saying, "I Yan day may not have the strength of Tuo Barry, but I definitely know how to pity her. If you are me, I will think about it."


    Hua Ruge laughed when he heard this: "it''s still your self-knowledge."


    Yan day''s pupil shrank, and there was a little anger in his eyes.


    "Ahhh." The Devourer gave him another cry.


    Yan daytime immediately got up and took a step back.


    Hua Yuege smiled happily and said to him, "OK, I''ll have good food and drink later. I don''t want to talk about life if I have nothing to do with it. I''m too lazy to listen."


    "Hua is like a song. You don''t want to eat the penalty wine." Yan day felt that his dignity had been challenged.


    Hua rugo shook his head: "wrong, I only eat toast. If you don''t respect me, I''ll let the little guy eat you."


    "You..." Yan day''s face was full of anger.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "go down and ask the cook to prepare some good dishes for me. I haven''t had a good meal for a long time."


    "Your poison is my master''s unique poison. If you don''t have his old man''s antidote, you will die." Yan day said, "aren''t you afraid of death?"


    Hua Ruge picked up the melon seeds on the table and said, "who can live forever? It doesn''t matter whether it''s sooner or later."


    "The poison will attack every seven days, and you will be in agony. I don''t believe how long you can last." Yan daytime sneered and turned to go out.


    When he came to the door, he also told the maid to do what Hua Ruge said.


    Hua rugo felt uncomfortable with the stone bench and said, "you are too poor. Give me a chair with animal skin on it."


    There was another promise from the maid outside.


    She didn''t worry, but her big eyes were full of worry. When the stone gate closed, she said, "master, he says it will hurt."


    "I haven''t seen any big waves in your master''s house, and I''m afraid of their little tricks." Hua Yuege smiled scornfully and didn''t say much.


    What she didn''t say couldn''t be heard.


    If she carries a life on her shoulders, if she gives the devouring beast away, it will become the meat on the chopping board for them to slaughter.


    And she does not compromise at most, that is to say, she suffers a little bit. Tuo BARREI can sense her position, and it will not take long to save her, and then she will be able to survive.


    As for the poison in the body, it''s not too late to ask for an antidote. Even if there is no antidote, she may not be able to solve it herself.


    But she knew, devour the beast but did not understand the reason, also did not sleep, is to accompany in Hua Ruge side, a face of melancholy small appearance.


    Hua rugo reached out and touched it. "Don''t worry, little guy. I''m ok," he said


    Devour the beast but don''t believe it.


    After a while, the waitresses came in one by one. The one who gave the wine and vegetables, the one who gave the chairs, the one who gave the chairs.


    Hua rugo sat on the tiger skin chair and began to eat and drink. The food was good, but the wine was too bad. She wanted to take some out of the space, but he Shenyuan was sealed. This kind of thing could not be done.


    Yan day and the old man were afraid of devouring the beast, and there was no way for her, only to waste, to see when Hua Ruge compromised.


    Hua Ruge had something to worry about when she was drinking, because she is gone now. Tuo BARREI and her friends must be worried. When she thought about their appearance, she was not in a good mood.


    Although she usually speaks in an informal way, but a heart is always on Tuo BARREI, and she can''t eat much if she has concerns in her heart.


    Living in this windowless place, she did not know whether it was day or night. After eating, she sat on the stone bed with her knees crossed, trying to break through the confinement of Shenyuan.


    Her divine yuan is surrounded by a very powerful divine yuan. The divine yuan is black. I think it should be those who practice magic skills, that is, the divine yuan of the old man in black robe.


    In terms of the intensity of Shenyuan, the Shenyuan of Hua Ruge is far less than that of the old man, so she tried for a long time, but did not find a gap at last.


    She tried to run the Sutra to open the confinement of the meridians, but it didn''t help if she tried for a long time.


    "Where has such a monster come from?" Hua make complaints about lying in bed.


    This strength is too much higher than her, and she is also familiar with spatial magic. It''s just a monster.


    She slept for a while and didn''t know how long. It was really boring that she didn''t know the day and night when she was underground.


    This day Hua Yuege was too lazy to eat. He walked out of the stone gate and said, "where are you? Is there a house on the ground that can see the sun? "


    The maid shook her head. "No."


    "This is where people live." Hua Ruge said angrily, "go and tell Yan day to change places for me, you have to change!"

 Chapter 2193

    "Here..." Maid seven is in trouble.


    Hua Ruge thought it was a little strange to bully the little girl, so he patted her on the shoulder and said, "I''m not aiming at you. In this way, you can help me to find Yan day and say I want to see him, is that ok?"


    The maid nodded, "yes, the maid is going."


    Hua rugo is very satisfied with this solution. She thinks her temper is really good. She wants to applaud herself.


    She said it as if she was outside. She thought it might be in the mountains or underground. She could see all the roads outside. There were patrols and guards. All of these people were magic forces practicing magic skills.


    I think it''s the lair of the magic army. Unfortunately, she can''t do anything now. Otherwise, she will definitely write down the location of this place.


    She wanted to go further, but the maid stopped her. She was very embarrassed to say that the devil told her not to go far.


    Hua Ruge and in line with the principle of not embarrassing other girls, nodded and agreed.


    After returning to the stone chamber for a moment, Yin day appeared in the stone chamber where she was, and still the evil spirit asked with a smile: "what? Little beauty missed me for two days? "


    Hua Ruge frowned even more when he heard it. Was it only two days since I saw him last time? How can she seem to have spent more than ten days? As expected, this underground is not a place for people to stay.


    "I''m not satisfied with the fact that you don''t have any sunshine, flowers or plants in this shabby place." Hua Yuege went straight to the main topic and said, "you must give me a big house with pavilions and pavilions to live in."


    When Yan daytime heard this, his face sank, "what if you run away?"


    There are countless demons guarding here. Even though it''s a big skill to devour the beast, Hua Ruge has no power to bind her. It''s hard to take her away properly by devouring the beast, but it''s not good to say if we change places.


    "I ran away because you were incompetent and out of my consideration." Hua rugo looked at her lazily and said, "anyway, you can either change places for me or I''ll make trouble here. You don''t want to live in peace."


    "Ahhh." Swallowing beast is a matter of calling.


    Yan daytime instinctively backed up when he saw the devouring beast, but he didn''t promise it, after all, it was a big thing.


    "Hua Ruge, you are our prisoner. You are not qualified to choose a place." He looks cold, trying to make Hua Ruge retreat.


    "Snacks, eat him." Hua Ruge''s voice is very weak, but there is no room for negotiation at all.


    Devour the beast and run out.


    "Don''t..." "I asked the master, if he promised me, he would change it for you," Yan said


    "Come back." Hua Ruge recalled and swallowed the beast, then waved his hand and said, "go back quickly."


    Yan daytime felt that he was about to be blown up by anger, and clearly a prisoner had been caught. How could this be like inviting back a ancestor.


    He swung his sleeve and left. When he didn''t understand Hua Ruge before, he thought that this intelligent woman must be very attractive. But now he prefers those stupid ones, at least not crushed by IQ.


    Hua Ruge smiled when he saw him go away.


    Yan daytime quickly moved away from a dark room, approached the stone room after asking for a meeting, and said to the old man in black robe who was meditating, "I see the master."


    "What about Hua Ruge?" The old man opened his eyes and asked.


    "She said that she would rather die than give us the devouring animal," Yan said


    "The girl is very smart. I guess she will do it, but we don''t have to hurry. I can''t bear it when the poison breaks out." The old man smiled insidiously.


    "But she wants to move out of the ground and says it''s not good here." Yin day thought it was hard to say.


    Now he can''t understand how a prisoner speaks out.


    "What?" The old man frowned slightly.


    Yan day coughed, "that''s what I said."


    "No way." The old man said no.


    "But if we don''t agree, she will let the devouring beast make trouble. This little fellow will make trouble. I''m afraid that we are all restless underground." The way of Yin day.


    The old man frowned deeper: "she dares to say anything."


    Yan day thought so too, but he didn''t say it, just waiting for the master to figure out a way.


    "Promise her." At last, the old man sighed and said, "I''m not going to sit down. You can bring a large number of experts."


    Yan day nodded his head and said, "then go to the other courtyard of the disciple?"


    "Well." The old man said and closed his eyes again, but he was obviously worried about it, and his brow was still frowning.


    It''s not just them. It''s disturbing who meets Hua Ruge, such a generous master.


    Yan day soon sent someone to reply that he would leave two days later. Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "no, two days are too long, just one day."


    Yan day almost breathed no blood, but he had no other way but to promise.


    Hua Ruge was satisfied with this. He felt more comfortable when he thought that he didn''t need to sleep in this dark place.


    Of course, she doesn''t have no other ideas. This is the base camp of the demon army. There must be layers of array mechanisms and all the elite. Even if Tuo BARREI comes, it''s not easy to break in.


    It''s better to find a place where there''s not so much information to live. Although Yan daytime and the old devil will bring a lot of people for safety, they are much less than here after all.


    What they think about is just how to contain Hua Ruge and prevent the animals from devouring. They don''t include Tuo Barry''s calculation at all. They don''t want to tune too many people.


    Her plan crackled, and now it''s exactly what she planned.


    There is only one thing that is not satisfactory, that is, her strength is imprisoned, which can be restricted everywhere.


    So as long as she is free, she will be imprisoned. Although there is no effect for the time being, it is uncertain when her character will break out.


    Yan day transferred the guards, and the next evening came to the stone room where Hua Ruge was.


    Hua Ruge was sitting outside the stone room and eating melon seeds. When he saw Yan daytime, he smiled, "I''m ready to go."


    Yan daytime was going to grab her shoulder with a cold face.


    "Ahhh." The devouring beast jumped over from the other shoulder, and opened its mouth to bite Yan day''s hand.


    Yan day was so scared that he pulled out his hand and explained, "I will take you away."


    "Have you ever heard of it? Can I touch anything for you? Another way. " Hua Ruge is on the way of salt and water.


    Yan day''s face was even deeper: "China is like a song, you have an inch to move forward."


    "How is it?" Hua, like a song, spits out two words and looks at him defiantly.


    Yan daytime looked at the devouring beast on her shoulder and pressed down the fire airway: "if I don''t catch you, how can I take you?"


    "I don''t care, but I can''t." Hua Ruge is eating melon seeds slowly.


    The waitresses next to you look stupid. Haven''t you heard of such a dragged prisoner? It''s like a living ancestor.


    Yan daytime continued to suppress the fire, and after a while said: "I will take you away from the transmission array, this head office."


    "There''s a solution. We have to move. It''s rude." Hua rugo said and stood up, apparently agreeing.


    Yan daytime really wants to close her mouth now.


    Yan daytime took Hua Ruge to the direction of the transmission array, and all the demons could not help but look at Hua Ruge for a few times. After watching it, they were all amazed. I don''t think it occurred to me that a female Tyrannosaurus rex was not ugly at all. On the contrary, the appearance might be the God''s daughter.


    Yan daytime was even more upset when he saw the eyes his subordinates appreciated. What they knew, what''s the use of being good-looking? It''s still up to their character to find the right woman. It''s not enough to be angry if they don''t obey the gentle woman at all.


    Hua Ruge was angry at Yan daytime. He was not too happy. He asked these two fools to catch him and not kill him.


    The underground palace is very large. They have been walking for a long time before they arrive at the location of the transmission array. When the transmission array is opened, a flash of white light shows up, and they soon appear in another location.


    Hua Yuege smiled when he opened his eyes again, because the light was shining outside the wooden lattice window.


    It was evening, but it was not quite dark, she could see.


    She walked out and opened the door to see a small courtyard. There were more than a dozen demons guarding the courtyard. She ignored these people and walked back to see the garden.

 Chapter 2194

    "Your room is in the front yard." Yin and day corrected.


    "No, I''ll stay in the back, near the garden." Hua rugo said that he was going to find his own residence.


    Yan day could not help but follow.


    Soon she found the back garden. It was summer. All kinds of flowers were very beautiful. There were pavilions and pavilions. There was a big pond with big lotus flowers.


    "Good, good." Hua Ruge took a breath of fresh air and nodded contentedly: "yes, this is where people should live."


    Yan daytime''s lungs were exploding. Are they human?


    Hua Ruge wandered around again, and finally found a yard which is close to the garden and has a good view: "that''s it."


    She likes to enjoy the cool under the grape trellis. It''s so beautiful to eat grapes in a rocking chair.


    "There are people living here." Yin said.


    "Move away." Hua Ruge glanced at him and said, "I''ll go to the back garden and make room for me before I come back."


    "Hua Ruge!" Yan daytime called her name word by word, which was the most furious.


    The devouring beast heard that his attitude was not good, and his eyes quickly swept over him, calling out, "ah Wu."


    Yan daytime was about to be bitten by himself, but what could he do in such a situation could only be tolerated.


    Hua Ruge didn''t wait for Yan daytime to answer, and she turned away after saying a word. She was too stuffy these days, just like breathing fresh air.


    She saw a boat in the lotus pond and wanted to jump on it, but she thought it would be difficult to get on after she got down, so she didn''t go there. Instead, she found a pavilion to sit down and blow.


    "We used to go boating on the lake, but now I''m taken away. He can''t say how worried he is." Hua Yuege looks at the lotus pond and sighs a little.


    Swallowing animal saw that she was not happy and then came forward and rubbed her face with a small head.


    Hua Yuege couldn''t help laughing, reaching out to touch its head and saying, "don''t worry, everything will be better."


    The Devourer is still rubbing her.


    Hua Ruge held it in her arms and said, "fortunately, you are still by my side."


    She looks strong, but she has always been weak in emotion. It''s better to have a dependency around her.


    I stayed in the garden for a long time without a servant girl to take care of her, and no one passed by. The mansion is like an empty house.


    "Less bustle." She said that she would go to the yard of her choice, because she had been there for a long time, and she would like to pick it up.


    When she went back, everything was changed into a new one. There were two servant girls standing in the courtyard. When she saw her, she said: "I have seen a girl."


    "I understand." Hua Ruge rarely praised Yin day.


    At this time, Yan daytime had left. He knew that even if he didn''t prepare servant girls for Hua Ruge, she would ask for them, rather than save trouble.


    Sitting down in the room, she sniffed, and then said, "woman''s taste, was it a woman who lived here before?"


    The servant girl that pours water next to even busily way: "it is aunt Chunhua, that is an aunt that our Ye dotes on most."


    "Concubine?" Hua Ruge''s eyes turned. "So speaking of this, it''s not a temporary house. It''s your own house?"


    The servant girl heard a few words of the big devil shrunk, and quickly corrected: "it''s our Lord''s house."


    "Bring me to his house, not as clean as he is." Hua Ruge laughs and lies on the carved bed of nanmu, feeling comfortable.


    This night, she slept quite sweet. The devouring beast lay on her chest. She turned over and went to another place to lie beside her pillow. She was always around Hua Ruge for a moment.


    The little guy is becoming more and more sensible now. He knows that his master is in the den of thieves and cannot be unprepared.


    The next morning, when the sun came in, Hua rugo stretched out comfortably. When she came to the yard, she smelled the fragrance of flowers and grapes. She felt comfortable in body and mind.


    On that day, the servant girl brought her some breakfast. Hua Ruge ate it beautifully and then lay down under the grape trellis to eat fruit. Although the food and drink were similar to those before, the mood was totally different.


    The outside world is really colorful, who can''t think of hiding under the ground.


    When she finished eating the fruit, it was like a set of words, so she asked the servant girl, "Xiaoyu, how many people live in this house?"


    "There are more than 30 masters, others are servants." Said Xiaoyu.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows slightly: "who are the masters?"


    "Our Lord and aunt thirty-two." Xiaoyu replied.


    Hua Yuege was stunned for a while, and said with some surprise, "only the thirty-two rooms that he married back?"


    Xiaoyu felt that she had said something wrong, so she quickly changed her way: "no, no, now you should be room 33?"


    "What?" Hua Yuege is confused when he hears this.


    Xiaoyu then said: "don''t worry, girl. Although I have an aunt in room 33, I must love you the most. There are ten times more guards around you, but I still leave the best yard for you."


    Hua Ruge now has ten thousand grass and mud horses galloping by in his heart. What is this with?


    Xiaoyu looked at Hua Ruge''s expression and said: "you are the most beautiful one among these aunts. You are much more beautiful than those aunts, so you will not be spoiled."


    Hua Ruge doesn''t want to listen anymore. She''s an aunt in room 33? It can''t happen in a dream.


    "Stop stop stop." Hua Ruge hurriedly stopped the girl from flattering, and then asked her seriously, "Yan day didn''t tell you who I am?"


    Xiaoyu shook her head, and then said, "I don''t need to tell you, everyone knows that."


    "What a fart!" Hua is like a song supporting the forehead.


    That playboy bastard must have come back with a beautiful woman from time to time. Once he settled down in the yard, it was the same with bringing her back. He didn''t know her at all, but she was the right age and looked good. These people naturally misunderstood her.


    Xiaoyu lowered her head and dared not speak.


    Hua Ruge pointed to himself and said, "I am Hua Ruge. Have you heard Hua Ruge?"


    Xiaoyu shook her head, and then nodded her head: "you see, this is the girl''s honorable name, and you will remember it."


    "You haven''t heard of me before?" Hua Ruge asked not to give up.


    Xiaoyu then shook her head: "if you don''t have a maid to serve you, you won''t hear it even if you mention your maid."


    She thought Hua Yuege was like those people, which was to know her position in Yan day''s heart.


    Hua Ruge wants to scold his mother very much now. How can we explain this?


    "I''m not the concubine of your family, I was caught by him, and I live here temporarily, do you understand?" She added.


    Xiaoyu nodded: "I see."


    "That''s right. I''ll say that to others later. Do you hear me?" Hua Ruge looks at two girls.


    But the two obedient girls did not nod this time.


    Finally, Xiaoyu said: "Miss, many aunts have been robbed, but now they live a good life here. You''d better not have a good character."


    "I......"


    Hua rugo thinks this may not make sense.


    Xiaoyu''s face shows sympathy, and she opens her mouth again to comfort her.


    "Stop." Hua Ruge hurriedly stopped, and then said, "what do you think? Don''t mention Yin day in front of me or other aunts. I have a headache."


    "Yes." Xiaoyu nodded, but her eyes were still sympathetic.


    She used to serve her aunt who was resistant when she came here, but in the end, she didn''t give in. In her opinion, this girl was not late yet. She didn''t know her father''s strength, so she didn''t dare to resist when she knew.


    Hua Ruge looked at her eyes and felt very flustered, so he said, "I will not stay here, but turn around for our back garden."


    She said and got up. How could she not imagine that not only did she have nothing to say, but she was blocking Zitian.


    She was a little happier when she came to the back garden. Anyway, she had nothing to do, so she walked along the path inside.


    When she stopped in front of a bunch of lilies, she heard a voice with a good accent: "I think it''s someone who can fascinate our Lord. It''s a bit of beauty."


    Again.


    Hua Ruge only felt helpless. How could she be involved with these women? And did she explain or not?


    Explain that they don''t believe her, maybe they think she''s pretending to be tall.

 Chapter 2195

    If you don''t explain it, you''ll have to live up to it.


    It''s really hard for both sides.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, the man said again, "this sister, we are talking to you. I''m afraid it''s rude of you to treat me like this?"


    "I''ll be rude what?" Hua Ruge is in a hurry. She turns her head and looks at four people coming. She looks wild.


    Turning around, she saw the faces of several people. They were all pretty beauties, but they were much worse than her.


    The four people had only a look from the side before, and Hua Ruge turned around to see his face. They were all stunned at this look.


    As women, they can most see the beauty of other women. This look of Hua Ruge, a face that doesn''t give powder and Dai, has become a unique beauty in the world. They look up at flowers in front of others with grass, which is too much worse.


    They usually compare with each other in beauty, but when they see Hua Ruge wilting, they don''t think there will be a place for them in the future.


    No wonder people are so frivolous.


    Hua Ruge usually uses her strength to intimidate the other party. This is the first time she can intimidate the other party with her face. However, she thinks that the result is good and satisfactory.


    "Later, when I was in trouble to take a detour, I didn''t talk to me in a funny way." Hua Ruge said again, "and I don''t care that Yan day brought me shoes. No one is competing with you. Don''t be hostile to me. Can you understand?"


    These people listened to her dare to say that, Yan day''s face suddenly became sad. Yan day''s temper of killing people when he didn''t agree with her. Now the woman''s attitude can still stay with him, which shows how much he likes this woman.


    Hua rugo thought that these people would leave angrily, but what she didn''t expect to see was the sadness on their faces, which was a helpless in her heart. As expected, she didn''t understand the brain circuits of these women.


    "Don''t follow me." Hua Yuege had to say a word, then he wandered away.


    She thought that when she saw Yan day, she had to let him clarify the matter, and she also had thirty-three concubines, which made her want to kill.


    Devour the beast on her shoulder, see her face is not good, then ask: "master, you are not happy?"


    The two little servant girls behind me were shocked when they heard the words of the devouring beast. Don''t talk about the talking beast. I haven''t heard of it before.


    "A little thing." Hua Yuege answers.


    Swallowing the beast just nodded, and he was lying down.


    After waiting for the pavilion to sit down, the servant girl made tea and took the cake. Hua Ruge sat there eating and drinking alone and forgot about the mess for the time being.


    But she wanted to forget that the environment allowed. She met several women on her way back from the garden. The woman at the front said angrily, "are you the new woman yesterday?"


    "Ask clearly." Hua Ruge was bored, so he began to talk.


    Said she also looked at the woman in front of her eyes, this woman looks more beautiful among these women, and her temperament is also good. She should be a monk.


    But now Shenyuan is blocked, there is no way to know what realm this man has reached.


    The woman sneered and said, "how arrogant are you? How long do you think you can live in this house without any accomplishments?"


    "I didn''t want to stay in this house, I would like to be let go by Yan day." Hua, like a song, leans on the rockery and answers lazily.


    When the woman heard this, she smiled even more: "to tell you the truth, the woman who came here can''t go out unless she dies. If you think like this, you will suffer in the future."


    "No, I''m tired. I''m going back to have a rest." Hua rugo doesn''t think it''s fun to be such a bicker.


    "Don''t think you can be proud of robbing my yard. I''ll get it back." The fake smile on the woman''s face disappeared when she said this. Instead, it was chilly.


    Hua Ruge could not help but shrink his neck, and said inconceivably, "you want me to die. For a man with half strength and a bad brain, do you want to die?"


    She felt that if for her man, he was a man with high intelligence and force value, it might be fair to argue, but Yan day had no advantages, and she didn''t know what these women liked about him?


    This woman is the spring flower of the robbed room. She was surprised to hear her words and said, "dare you say so about our Lord?"


    "I''m realistic. He''s not good at all." Hua Ruge said and patted him on the shoulder: "little sister, my sister told you that there are so many good men in the world. We really don''t need to spend so much time for a naughty man. It''s not worth it."


    "Dare you..." Chunhua hears a string of adjectives again, feeling that the whole person is not good.


    There are people here who dare to say that.


    "Be obedient, get rid of him, and you will find a better one. There''s no need to be abnormal for him, is there?" Hua Ruge persuades with a kind of hard sea and endless return.


    Suddenly, Chunhua was in a hurry and said to her, "I will tell you what you have said. I will surely cut you to pieces."


    She said and took the undertaker with her hands.


    "He wants to cut me without complaining, but he doesn''t know where to borrow courage." Hua Yuege shook his head and said, "go to your own yard.".


    Of course, she said these words Chunhua did not hear. Even if she heard them, she could not believe them. In her eyes, there was no one who could not be killed by her own father, and there was nothing that could not be done.


    Xiaoyu looks at Xiaomei, another servant girl, with an unbelievable look on her face. The girl in her family is too bold to say it. You should know that her father''s temper is terrible. If you hear about her, you must die.


    So after returning to the room, the two servant girls quietly told Hua Ruge that they could not admit it when their Lord came to ask about it. Naturally, they would not say it, otherwise they would be worried about their lives.


    Hua Yuege laughed and waved his hand. "You really misunderstood me. I''m not the woman he robbed. He didn''t dare to do anything to me."


    Two servant girls still don''t believe it, but they can''t stand Hua Ruge and don''t listen. They can''t get out of the room.


    After going out, both servant girls sighed, as if they had seen the ending of Hua Ruge.


    After they all went out, Hua rugo began to meditate. She planned to attack the confinement of Shenyuan. She had been working hard for several days for this thing, but there was no progress.


    At the beginning of this day, it was the same. Hua Ruge couldn''t find a breakthrough at the beginning, but after a while, he suddenly hit a little bit of the magic yuan a little bit weaker.


    She was so happy that she concentrated her strength on the weakness.


    Although this method had little effect, she insisted on attacking for one night, but she still attacked the magic yuan more and more weakly. It seems that ziyao can quickly recover her freedom if she continues to work hard.


    She saw hope and lived a happier life.


    That day, Chunhua went to find Yan day, but he didn''t see Yan day at all. He was still angry and didn''t want to see anyone.


    Chunhua began to think that Hua Ruge was a threat, but after two or three days of watching Yan daytime, she didn''t go to see Hua Ruge, so she was relieved. She thought that this woman was just like this, and there was no attraction at all.


    This day Hua Ruge had breakfast and was lying under the grape trellis eating the grapes just picked. He was in a good mood.


    The jade beside said that Chunhua and other women complained. Hua Ruge also listened to her left ear and her right ear. She couldn''t hear it at all.


    She asked questions these two days, only to know that this is a remote place of the God. With the no temple occupation, news transmission is naturally underdeveloped.


    And the people who come in can''t go out, so it''s no surprise that they haven''t heard the name Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge just wanted to talk and flirt with the servant girl. She felt that the pain of the internal meridians came from her. All the meridians were like thousands of ants gnawing at this moment, which made her body spasm in an instant.


    "Pa!"


    The plate fell to the ground and broke in two.


    Hua Ruge also fell from the rocking chair. When Xiaoyu and Xiaomei stepped forward to help, they touched Hua Ruge''s forehead and found that there was a layer of sweat.


    "Stay away from me. Go out and close the gate." Hua Ruge waves her hands.

 Chapter 2196

    Two servant girls are still hesitating, but seeing Hua Ruge''s eyes is not the previous kindness, but gradually become red, some terrible, which just ran out.


    The devouring beast ran around Hua Ruge, and kept shouting: "what should I do? What shall we do, master? "


    "Nothing!"


    Hua Ruge squeezed out two words hard, and the whole person shrank into a ball. All parts of the body were suffering from pain, not only the meridians, but also the viscera. She almost lost her mind in pain, and the whole person rolled on the ground.


    "Pain!"


    Now all her consciousness is occupied by pain, which is the only feeling all over her body.


    Swallowing animals run around anxiously, calling constantly, and their voices are full of anxieties.


    Slowly Hua Ruge felt that her head was also invaded by toxin, and that tearing feeling made her just want to hit the wall.


    At the same time, the old man in black robe and the God yuan of Yin day all explored the yard and watched Hua Ruge''s hair grow poisonous.


    Among them, the old man in black robe raised his lips and said, "this kind of torture is more painful than the gods. I''ll see how you suffer."


    Yan daytime frowned slightly. He didn''t expect the power of the poison to be so powerful. Although he would feel anxious when he listened to Hua Ruge''s name or saw her now, he felt uncomfortable when he saw her suffering.


    "Ah!"


    Hua Ruge doesn''t know how she feels anymore. She is in great pain all over her body. She even wants to die.


    She rolled around in the yard, originally wearing a long yellow dress, but slowly the pores of her body began to bleed, and the blood beads gradually dyed her yellow dress blood red, blood red rolled on the soil, and after a while, the soil was soaked with blood, and her whole person seemed to be a blood man.


    Spring flower accompanied Yan day the night before, and now she thought Yan day''s favorite was herself, so she wanted to come to challenge Hua Ruge.


    As a result, when I got to the door, I saw two servant girls standing outside the door. Standing here, I could hear the occasional voice of pain.


    She frowned slightly and asked, "is the Lord inside?"


    Xiaoyu and Xiaomei shake their heads at the same time.


    "What''s that noise? I''ll see. '' Spring flower said to push the door.


    "Auntie, the girl said she would not let anyone in." Xiaoyunuo said, not very enough.


    After all, the girl in her family is not allowed to be spoiled. Naturally, she has less confidence in speaking.


    "Pa!"


    Chunhua slaps Xiaoyu in the face. She is a monk. This time, Xiaoyu''s whole face is swollen. She bleeds down the corner of her mouth.


    "When is your turn to take care of me, dog slave?" With a cry of rage, she would push the door forward.


    The next moment, she felt only a terrible wind come up and hit her.


    The maids saw that Chunhua was beaten to fly out at once, and then the whole person fell on the ground a few meters away, the pearls on his head fell down, the bun was scattered, and looked very embarrassed.


    The next moment, the position of the strong wind suddenly appeared, a pair of cold eyes looked at the spring flower way: "didn''t you hear that you can''t go in?"


    Chunhua began to be stunned, but soon got down on his knees and kowtowed: "it''s my fault, sir. I just want to visit my sister. It doesn''t mean anything else."


    "Sister?" Yan daytime frowned at the address.


    "That''s what I met with my sister before." Spring flower road.


    Yan day also didn''t expect these people to treat Hua Ruge as a concubine, only thought they had met before, so he said: "get back to your own yard, and don''t rush where you shouldn''t, or be careful of your life."


    "Yes, yes." Spring flower''s heart is really cold this time.


    Yan daytime had never beaten her before, but now he even beat her because of Hua Ruge, which was obviously higher in his heart.


    "Not yet." Yan daytime said impatiently.


    Spring flower quickly kowtowed two heads and trotted away.


    Yan daytime thought of going to the courtyard wall to look inside, but thought about it, he still didn''t go up, and said to the two servant girls, "take care of her."


    "Yes."


    Two servant girls should be in a hurry.


    Hua Ruge in the yard has already become a bloody person. She crouches on the ground, the whole person is shaking, and her voice has already been hoarse. At this moment, she can''t think of a voice to shout out.


    Swallowing the beast on one side was so anxious that they all shed tears, but they didn''t know what to do.


    The poisonous hair lasted for a whole day. From morning to evening, Hua Ruge only felt that the day was longer than any other time before. She gave birth to the idea of Qingsheng countless times.


    The poison stopped. Before the pain was completely removed from the body, Hua Ruge fainted.


    The devouring beast jumped out of the wall and said to the two maids, "save my master."


    The two servant girls just came in. When they saw the blood and Hua Ruge in the yard, they almost didn''t faint. It was a long time before they were relieved. They immediately called the servants to boil the water and asked the doctor to come.


    The doctor came quickly. This was the doctor in the yard. He also thought that this was Yan daytime''s concubine, so he didn''t dare to neglect.


    He used Shenyuan to probe, then shook his head: "strange."


    "Doctor, girl, what''s wrong with her?" Xiaoyu asked in a hurry.


    "I didn''t find anything unusual. The girl is in good health, but she is weak." The doctor replied.


    "It''s impossible. Have you ever seen normal people bleeding all over the yard?" Xiaomei is in a hurry.


    The doctor shook his head: "I will report this to our Lord, and ask him to ask for other wisdom."


    "Well, please." Xiaoyu nods thanks.


    After the doctor left, the water was also boiled, so they took off Hua Ruge''s clothes, washed her back and forth for three times to get rid of the bloodstain, and then changed her clean clothes to rest in the room.


    After that day, the news that Yan day loved Hua Ruge spread throughout the whole house, of course, it was learned from Chunhua, but it was to find fault that they were hurt by their Lord. You should know that Yan day used to care no matter how the others fought.


    Hua Ruge woke up at noon the next day after a sleepy night. Her body shook subconsciously after waking up, and the previous pain memory lingered in her mind.


    She hugged her upper body with both hands, huddled in the quilt, and didn''t want to do anything.


    Xiaoyu and Xiaomei come in and see the deep fear in her eyes. They don''t think it''s strange when they see it, but it will be inconceivable for those who are familiar with Hua Ruge.


    All over the world, Hua Ruge is afraid of anything besides Tuo BARREI. No matter people or things are in her hands, they will be despised. But this time, Hua Ruge really can''t be postponed for a long time.


    "Girl, do you feel any discomfort when you wake up?" Xiaoyu asked.


    Hua Ruge shakes her head. She likes chatting for a long time. She doesn''t talk.


    "No, I''ll let the kitchen do something for you." Xiaoyu said again.


    Hua Ruge still shakes his head.


    Xiaoyu and Xiaomei are puzzled. The girl in her family likes to eat very much. She is not even interested in eating now.


    Swallow the beast Hua Song on the pillow, rub her face with her head, ask: "master, do you still ache?"


    "It''s all right." Hua Yuege opens his mouth, but his voice is hoarse. I think he hasn''t replied yet.


    "And eat?" The devouring Beast asked again.


    "Let me lie down for a while. Don''t come in." Hua Yuege says to two servant girls.


    The two servant girls thought that she might be hurt badly, so they looked at each other and went out.


    Hua, like a song, is still shivering under the covers.


    It''s really a thief who is old but not dead. That old guy actually gave her such a vicious poison. It''s really his heart to be blamed.


    Hua Ruge thought in his heart, but he didn''t say anything on his mouth. Although the same feeling on his body has disappeared now, it seems that it was engraved in his bones before, and it can''t be forgotten.


    Yan daytime inquired about Hua Ruge''s condition from the doctor and servant girl. It was said that he frowned again and didn''t come.


    Hua Ruge was forced to walk out of the shadow of the previous day after lying in the quilt for a day. She got up from the bed and felt that the weather at night was a little cold: "Xiaoyu."


    Xiaoyu walked in in response to the voice: "get up, girl."


    "Bring me a cape." Hua rugo said that her voice had lost its former vivacity and her mood was calm.

 Chapter 2197

    "Yes." Xiaoyu knew that seven of her bodies were in danger. She went without asking.


    After a while, Hua rugo got out of bed after chopping a cloak and said, "prepare something to eat. I''m hungry."


    Xiaomei is ready. Listen to her and bring it up.


    Hua Ruge ate a little bit in a trance. When she was ready to go to bed, she saw the fingerprint on Xiaoyu''s face. She didn''t see it clearly until now.


    "Who did it?" Her brow rose in a flash.


    Even if she is down again, she is Hua Ruge. Who dares to beat her bluntly?


    "It''s aunt Chunhua. She wants to break into the yard." Xiaoyu replied, and then said, "but I''ve taught her. Don''t be angry, girl."


    "Yan day?" Hua Ruge is a little surprised.


    Xiaoyu nodded, "yes, I am very kind to you."


    "What good will he have." Hua Ruge said once, and then said: "go to the doctor where to take the medicine and rub it on, just say what I said."


    "Miss Xie, your maid will go later."


    "Now." The tone of Hua Ruge cannot be ignored.


    "Yes." Xiaoyu promised and hurriedly went.


    After the two servant girls left, Hua rugo frowned again: "I don''t know her as well as I do, but she is more arrogant."


    "Master, I went to eat her." Devour the beast in a side way.


    Hua Ruge touched its head with tears and smiles: "no need for you. Although I''ve been mixed up a little bit recently, I still have my own ability to do things. Don''t worry."


    Recently, the little guy saw that she was weak, and he was obviously more active in protecting her.


    He nodded when he heard that.


    In the evening, Hua Ruge lay down, her willpower was very strong, but even if she closed her eyes like this, she would still think of yesterday''s situation. It would be too late for a moment.


    Hua Ruge didn''t sleep well that night. She spent most of her time in the prison above Shenyuan. She didn''t want to stay in this situation.


    That magic yuan has been hit thinner by her these days, and it should be able to break away in a few days.


    After a day and a night''s delay, Hua Ruge was in a better state of mind. The next morning, she still had a meal in the yard. Now the blood in the yard has been cleaned up and looks as neat as before.


    She was eating, and Yan day came in from the yard, saw Hua Ruge''s mental state, and asked, "better?"


    "Not dead." Hua Ruge didn''t even look at him, and his voice was very cold.


    Xiaoyu and Xiaomei are all making a sweat for their girls. They say that they can''t talk to you like this.


    "You know it''s hard? You''d better agree. " It''s rare that Yan day didn''t make a joke, but said it seriously.


    "Why do I torture? That''s all." Hua is like a song, light and floating way.


    Yan day shook his head and said, "don''t hold on, I promise that as long as you promise, we will never take your life."


    "No, snacks can''t follow your master, it can''t help tyranny." Hua rugo refused again.


    "Hua Ruge, this kind of poison is more painful every time. How many times can you endure it?" Yan day''s face hated iron but not steel.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "let''s see if I can let you succeed."


    "Hua Ruge!" Yan daytime was in a hurry.


    Hua Ruge smiled at her, seemingly kind-hearted way: "die, I can''t agree."


    "Well, I''ll see how long you can last. Don''t ask me then." Yan daytime said and left.


    Hua Ruge did not look at him, and then bowed to eat.


    Xiaoyu and Xiaomei look at each other. At first, they made a sweat for Hua Ruge. Now the sweat has come down. It turned out that the day before yesterday was a punishment, just because their girl didn''t obey him?


    Is that too cruel?


    After the meal, Hua Ruge said to the two servant girls, "go, call me the one called Chunhua."


    "Girl, I''m afraid not. She won''t listen to you." Said Xiaoyu.


    "If you don''t come, you go to find Yan day, who I want her to come here, and ask him to send me people." Hua Ruge''s lazy way.


    Xiaoyu knew it was for her own sake, so norno said, "girl, or forget it?"


    "My people don''t call her. Go ahead." Hua Ruge asked again.


    The two servant girls couldn''t help but go. After arriving, Chunhua would not go, but when she heard that she was going to find Yin day, she immediately became honest and immediately cleaned up.


    However, no matter how gorgeous she was wearing or how many jewels she had, she still couldn''t compare with Hua Ruge in appearance and temperament. This was the second time she saw Hua Ruge, and her heart was extremely frustrated.


    Seeing the spring flowers coming, Hua Ruge didn''t give up his seat, and said directly, "I heard that you asked me for something the day before yesterday. Now you can say, what''s the matter?"


    "Actually It''s nothing. I just came to see my sister. " The tone of Chunhua is far less domineering than before.


    Since she was beaten by Yan day, she knew that Hua Ruge could not be provoked by her, and it was better to be a man with her tail between her legs.


    "No one to hit me?" Hua Yuege then asked, the voice is not painful but very penetrating.


    "I''m in a hurry. I''ll never do it again." Chunhua is also a smart man, so she apologized immediately.


    Hua Ruge''s heart persuasion was very fast. She glanced at the spring flower lightly and said, "I''m telling you that I didn''t come to rob a man from you. That man and mother are not rare. You''ll be honest to me later. Don''t think about finding fault with me, understand?"


    "Yes, my sister knows." Although spring flower in the heart is not willing, but on the face is repeatedly nodding.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "if you know, let''s go."


    "That elder sister left first, younger sister takes good care of body." Spring flower said, took under servant girl to leave.


    Hua Ruge said softly after seeing her leave: "I thought it was a tough person, but I didn''t think it was a soft persimmon. It was very nice to pinch."


    "Miss, I''m wrong. Aunt Chunhua is a famous murderer. Now I dare not fight you. I know your importance in my heart." Xiaoyu is on one side.


    "That''s right. He naturally values me more." When Hua Ruge said this, there was a sense of irony in his voice.


    The servant girls didn''t hear that, but they thought Hua Ruge should be the idea of turning around again.


    Two more nights later, Hua Yuege''s Shenyuan finally broke through that magic yuan''s prison, but she didn''t use it, for fear that the old man and Yin daytime would have any hindrances, if they were found out, they would be in vain.


    After Shenyuan was free, she began to run the annihilation Scripture to attack the confinement in the meridians. I think that the old man was also very afraid of Hua Ruge, so she stopped the five main meridians of Hua Ruge.


    But the old man didn''t know how overbearing the sutra was. It took Hua Ruge another two days to break one and then the second one.


    Before the second meridians can be successfully opened, the second poisonous hair comes again.


    This time, Hua Ruge was in the room. The meridians and viscera in her body were as painful as if they were stirred together. She couldn''t help making a sound. Later, her throat broke again, and several layers of blood beads came out again.


    On this day, Hua Yuege could obviously feel that her hair was much worse than that of the last time. Even after the end of her hair, she felt that her body was not her own, and she couldn''t even faint because of the pain.


    The two servant girls understood what was going on. They washed Hua Ruge and changed clothes.


    Hua Ruge curled up in the quilt at night and couldn''t sleep. She stayed up for another night and fainted the next day.


    She didn''t get up the next day either. On the one hand, she was dominated by fear, on the other hand, she continued to attack the second imprisonment.


    After two times of tossing and turning, Hua Ruge has given out so much blood. She should be very poor physically, but she is as usual, and her strong physique makes doctors all marvel.


    For most of the time, she has broken through the second channel of her body. At night, she sleeps to refresh her energy, and the next day she begins to break the third channel.


    At this time, Yan day arrived on time. When he saw her, he asked, "don''t you agree?"


    "I remember last time I said it clearly enough, you will die." Hua Ruge is lying on the bed. He is too lazy to look at him.


    "Now it''s the second time that you''ve been poisoned. On the fourth time, you''ll be covered in pus and die, you know?" Yan daytime looked at her, and his heart was more and more nervous.

 Chapter 2198

    "You are really vicious." Hua Ruge shook his head and sighed.


    "You are Hua Ruge, you have countless wealth, prestige and huge power. How many thoughts did you spend on building these? Are you willing to die?"


    Hua rugo replied, "bullshit, who says he''s going to die? My man will come to save me. Then you and your master will be waiting for the doom to come."


    "You are delusional. I am so secretive here that he can''t find it." Yan said and added, "you only have half a month to think about it."


    "He came back, no bet." Hua rugo said that, and soon changed his tune: "well, I won''t gamble with you, the dying man. I won''t win anything."


    Yan daytime couldn''t help but said, "if so, wait, I''ll see if it''s your man who comes first or you who dies first."


    "I''d like to know, too." Hua said with a smile.


    Yan day left again.


    "What a temper." Hua is singing.


    Yan daytime left, the door of the room closed, and she began to attack the prison again.


    There is not much time left for her. Only half a month, she has to recover her strength. Otherwise, how can she escape from here.


    She said it heroically, but in fact, she cherished her life more than anyone else, so she didn''t want to die.


    Of course, in order not to arouse suspicion, she is not in the room every day, and occasionally goes out for a walk to divert the attention of those people.


    At this time, there will always be those concubines of Yin day. These people are very honest now when they see her. After greeting, they go to one side obediently, and dare not say a word more.


    Hua rugo is too lazy to deal with these people who are trapped in the deep courtyard and have been locked in abnormal conditions. She would rather go out to fight with men or even go to the dangerous place to be an undercover.


    So if these people don''t pay attention to her, she will let them misunderstand, as long as they are not disturbed.


    The two servant girls can see that they really care for her, and they will persuade her from Yan day if they have nothing to do. Of course, Hua Rusheng interrupts every time that he can think about it.


    After these necessary daily life, Hua Ruge would go back to the room and quietly attack the shackles inside her body.


    These chains are more and more powerful. It took her three days to hit the third one, but fortunately, she did.


    When the fourth course was about to break away, the third one came. This time, compared with the last two, it hurt Hua Ruge for two days and nights, and the pain in the body was still there the next night.


    Hua Ruge has been tortured by these three times. Even though she eats and drinks a lot all day, she is becoming thinner and thinner, and she has applied for several emaciated people. No matter how calm she seems, her physical condition has completely betrayed her.


    Hua Ruge wants to die for many times, but she supports it with strong willpower. Now it''s really exhausting, and her reaction slows down in the next two days.


    But these external things can''t affect her to shock the shackles in her body, because it''s only six days before the last toxic hair, and she can''t drag on any longer.


    On the day of slowing down, she broke through the fourth shackle. At the same time, the flow of spiritual power in four channels is smooth. Now there is only the last one, and there are five days left.


    She now feels that she is racing with life. Once she runs a step slower, she may be told by Xiaoming.


    Although she knew that Tuo BARREI would definitely find it, the western continent was so big, and it was a very remote area. Even if the spacecraft arrived at full speed, it might not arrive in a month.


    So she can only rely on herself now. As long as she recovers her strength and has the help of devouring animals, it''s not so difficult to break out.


    On the third day, Yan day came to the door again, and his face was very gloomy this time.


    Hua Ruge naturally refused.


    Yan day then applied both hard and soft, good and bad.


    However, Hua Yuege''s interest in him is not as good as a plate of melon seeds in front of her. She just eats quietly and doesn''t speak.


    At last the old men in black robes came, leaning on the black gold stick.


    "Hua Ruge, you know that in four days, your life will be over. If you don''t give me the devouring beast, even if the immortal comes, you won''t get rid of your poison." Said the old man.


    "Your apprentice has said this many times, and I can hear the cocoon coming from my ear. Could you please say something new?" Hua Ruge took out his ears and looked impatient.


    "Are you afraid of death?"


    "I won''t die. My man will come and save me." Hua Ruge firmly believes in a belief.


    The old man frowned and said, "even if you die, we will catch and devour the beast. Then it will be like mine. Isn''t it worthless for you to die?"


    "Catch it?" Hua rugo pointed to the little beast beside him and said, "I said, can you use your brain a little bit when you cheat? If you can catch it, I will die soon."


    "You..." The old man was so angry with her that he almost backed off.


    He has never seen anything so hard and soft.


    Finally, he was so angry that he nodded: "well, you are not hard. I''ll see if you are hard or my heart eating pill is powerful in four days."


    He said it and went away. He really had no way to take Hua as a song. He could not swallow the beast in front of his eyes.


    If it was not for deceiving the beast to devour the poison that day, it would be a healing drug. Even this drug would not be able to feed him, let alone move Hua like a finger.


    After the old man left, Yan day turned to Hua Ruge and said, "think about it. If you make the wrong choice, you will regret it too late four days later."


    Hua rugo didn''t answer at all, just waved him away.


    After Yan daytime left, Hua Ruge was lying on the bed again, looking to take a lunch break, but in fact, he was still trapped in the body by the impact of luck.


    They are right. Four days later, no one can save her. She must hurry to open the seal. She can use the space ring even if she only recovers a little power.


    She is a doctor herself. After Shenyuan''s recovery, she did not give her less diagnosis. She knew that she had been poisoned by a very vicious poison, which had spread to her whole body and even her brain since she took it.


    The poison would erode her body every seven days. Now her body looks like it used to be. In fact, she has been seriously hurt by the poison.


    And she also knows that the old man in black robe has no false words. In a few days, the medicine will break out completely, and then she will really die.


    The strong poison of this kind of medicine is the only one she has seen in her life. She has no way to detoxify herself, but repression can still be achieved.


    So she has to recover her strength, not only to escape, but also to take pills from the space, which can be delayed for a moment.


    After that, the number of times she went out was less and less, and it was no surprise that Yan daytime and the old man were not surprised. After all, she was about to die in a few days, so she had to think about how to choose in the room.


    In the next two days, Hua ran her whole body''s power like a song. Finally, she broke the prison by virtue of the supremacy of the annihilation classic. Suddenly, she felt the channels were clear and her body was full of power.


    In the dead of night, she turned her hand and took out an antidote pill from the space. This is a new pill that she made according to Da Neng''s single recipe a few days ago. It can neutralize most of the world''s poisons.


    But the poison in her is not in the scope of most of them. It''s a small part of that part. But although it can''t be completely relieved, it can still get rid of some of them.


    After taking it, she took some herbs out of the space, which she had developed in recent days. It should be the right herbs.


    This environment can''t be refined either. It can only be eaten directly in the mouth.


    It has to be said that her judgment is relatively accurate. After taking these herbs, she began to clean up the toxins in all parts of the body.


    Because some of the developed toxins have been eliminated, the toxin will not attack after two days, which is temporarily suppressed.


    She breathed a long time, silently running the power in her body.


    Now, although the spirit power is unimpeded, the spirit power in her body is still lacking, and the exercise cultivation is definitely not good, because the movement and stillness are too big.

 Chapter 2199

    Fortunately, she has devoured beast seven. She directly ate a magic weapon that came from the powerful Daochang to the devoured beast. Because it doesn''t break through or use too much power. After she accepted these spiritual powers, she was full.


    She shook her fist, and now she just wanted to have a good fight with the old man.


    She is not in a hurry now, because she can wait for Tuo BARREI.


    If Tuoba Rui can come within two days, she will meet the needs of both inside and outside. If she can''t come, after two days, if she doesn''t have poisonous hair, she will show up. She will go ahead before that.


    Before dawn, she automatically closed her meridians and hid all her strength.


    Shenyuan is also closed, which is why the old man saw that she did not let go of the reason that she has broken through the prison.


    Maybe the old man didn''t expect Hua Ruge to be able to do it. He didn''t check it from the beginning to the end.


    She moved out for breakfast that day.


    Xiaoyu and Xiaomei are very worried at the moment, because Yan day came almost every day these days, they also heard that in two days, Hua Ruge will be poisoned and die.


    Xiaoyu thought about it and then said, "girl..."


    "Stop." Hua rugo quickly interrupted, "I know what you want to say. I didn''t tell you that I would consider it."


    "Girl, where do you think about it? Now there are only two days left. If you don''t compromise, you will die." Xiaoyu is in a hurry with her.


    Hua Ruge smiled and pinched Xiaoyu''s face and said, "it''s just a matter of time before I die. Besides, I don''t think these two days have arrived yet? I believe my man will come and save me. "


    "Girl..."


    "Stop." Hua rugo stopped again and said, "if my man doesn''t come tomorrow, I will surrender, OK?"


    "Really?" Xiaomei asked.


    In order to make them worry less and listen to less nagging, Hua Ruge nodded: "of course, I have no other advantages, but I never tell lies."


    Swallowing beast heard this saying, that is to say, it''s only when she is weak that she hasn''t torn it down. This is the biggest lie.


    After fooling the two girls away, Hua rugo thought that he could have a good meal. Only when he finished speaking, Yan daytime appeared on the wall and said, "are you serious?"


    "Mm-hmm." Hua Ruge nods. She just wants to have a good meal now.


    She is also very afraid of death. These days, she is either suffering from pain or suffering from the shock of fear. Now she has finally survived. The toxicity has been suppressed, and her strength has been restored. She is in a rare relaxed mood. She doesn''t want to be taught in her ear.


    "You know the current affairs." Yan daytime gave a rare smile.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and said, "I said you''re happy. Even if I promise to come down and devour the beast, it''s also for your master. What does it have to do with you?"


    "Maybe I can get you." Yan daytime looked at her and said.


    "It''s better to dream." Hua waved like a song.


    Looking at her recovery from the state before her hair poisoning, Yan daytime said strangely, "you look very happy today."


    "Otherwise? It''s also a day for me to be sad and happy. This may be the last two days of my life. Of course, I need to cherish it. " Hua rugo said and ate a large piece of meat.


    Yan day frowned again: "do you say compromise is false?"


    "Really?"


    "And how do you think you''re going to die?"


    Hua rugo smiled and said, "I thought you were smart, but now it seems that you are really stupid to grandma''s house."


    She said that the two servant girls next to her winked at her, indicating that she could not say that.


    Hua Ruge just smiled and didn''t accept the hint.


    "As long as you surrender the devouring beast, we will immediately give you the antidote, and you will not die." Yin daytime corrected.


    Hua rugo shook his head again and said, "did your master tell you that this poison has an antidote?"


    "What do you mean?" Yan day didn''t really ask.


    "What did I do before? You should know that medical skills and Dandao are always complementary. Modestly speaking, I can say that I am the first-class doctor in the world." Hua Yuege said.


    Two servant girls are modest?


    "The books I have read and the patients I have seen are not few, but I have never seen this kind of tyrannical and vicious poison. I doubt it has any antidote." China is like a song.


    Two servant girls were surprised.


    Yan said, "don''t guess, my master will have an antidote, as long as you agree to our conditions."


    "Is it?" Hua Ruge smiled, and then said, "it''s better. I want to see the result."


    Looking at her look, Yan daytime always had a bad premonition.


    So he left soon and went to see his master in the darkroom.


    "The girl agreed?" When the old man saw Yin day coming, he opened his mouth and asked.


    Yan day nodded, "she said she would not wait for his man in two days, so she agreed."


    When the old man heard this, he smiled proudly and said, "I thought she was not afraid of death


    "Master, I have the courage to ask. Is there an antidote for the heart devouring pill?" Yan day asked.


    The old man raised his head and changed his expression. "Why do you ask this all of a sudden?"


    "I think that medicine is too overbearing. I have doubts." He said.


    The old man nodded his head, and then replied, "it''s OK to tell you that the heart eating pill is not made by me. I just got it by chance. There is no antidote."


    "Really not?" Yan day''s face turned white in an instant.


    The old man looked at him and said, "day son, do you really feel for that girl?"


    "I......" Yan day couldn''t speak any more, and his mind was full of no antidote.


    It''s not that Hua Ruge will die no matter what he does?


    "In the daytime, there are so many women in the world. You never cared so much about any woman before." The old man said again.


    Yan daytime looked at the old man and asked, "master, where can I get the antidote?"


    The old man shook his head again.


    "Is there any medicine that can alleviate the toxicity?" Yan day did not give up and asked.


    "I''m not a doctor or a Dan teacher. How can I know that?" The old man said again and again, "child, she is doomed to die. Don''t worry about her."


    Yan day''s eyes were straight.


    "And you can''t save her if you are a teacher. You don''t want to think about her in the daytime. That''s one of the overlord in the East. The one who has the chance of a soul breaking gun in hand is not the playthings you keep in your yard. If you keep her, she will kill you or even a teacher sooner or later. " The way of the old man.


    "No No... " Yan day knelt on the ground and said to the old man, "Sir, you must have a way. Please help her."


    The old man sighed with disappointment, "what kind of ecstasy did she give you?"


    "I don''t know. I just want her to live." Yan day said, his face confused and firm.


    "Even if I want her to live, I can''t save her, and I can say that I can''t find an antidote for that poison in this western continent." The old man simply told the truth.


    Yan day''s eyes were straight again.


    "Don''t be obsessed with her any more, day. She''s not yours." The old man opened his mouth again.


    "You shouldn''t have used such a strong poison." Yan day said a word and turned to go out.


    The old man was stunned. After a while, his face was sinister. Otherwise, he could not force Hua Ruge to compromise.


    Yan day left other hospitals, and when he came back in the evening, he brought back several doctors and brought people into the courtyard of Hua Ruge.


    When Hua rugeng saw these people, she was a little surprised. She didn''t understand how Yan daytime was so kind-hearted, but her heart soon cooled. She understood that this meant that there was no antidote for the poison.


    What a life.


    Hua Ruge sighed in her heart. She felt that she was a bit unlucky. She didn''t know when God would let her stop for a while.


    "You, go and see her." Yin day ordered.


    Hua Ruge sat at the stone table and looked at Yan daytime and said, "have you asked? Do you know there is no antidote for this poison


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I just want them to show you if you are very weak. Do you want to take some medicine?" Yin said.


    But he was obviously not good at lying. He didn''t look directly at Hua Ruge.


    Even if he didn''t seem to be as vain as a song, he already knew the result. He didn''t feel very surprised. What''s more, he was so kind-hearted.

 Chapter 2200

    Hua rugo is also too lazy to think about what he is thinking. She just took a few drugs before and didn''t have a proper chance to refine pills. She just played a little role in alleviating and delaying the attack of poisons, so she is not afraid to check.


    Several doctors finished pulse diagnosis in turn, but their faces were not very good-looking.


    They are also the first-class doctors on the continent. But when they found out that the poison was spreading all over the body, and even their faces and heads were not spared, they shook their heads, knowing that it must be no help.


    Yan day saw that their faces were not good-looking, and his face was even worse.


    Hua Ruge took back his wrist and asked with a smile, "how is it? Is my body weak? "


    One of the doctors could only answer, "Madame is healthy and not frail."


    Hua Ruge had the idea of teasing, but when he heard the name, he looked at Yan day angrily and said, "you taught me all this? The whole garden thinks I''m your concubine! "


    After hearing this, Yan day was also stunned, and then coughed, "I never said that."


    "I''ll use you to say that your hobby is to marry a daughter-in-law." Hua ran a song and said to himself, "look at me again. Are you beautiful? Do you make complaints about your opponent?"


    The two girls are confused when they listen to each other. Is it true that they are not the concubines they robbed?


    Yan day thought about it really, although Hua Ruge''s means and strength are very strong, but these are not visible from her appearance. If you simply look at her appearance, how she looks is a vase, no way she looks, it is easy to let people ignore her own strength.


    Hua Ruge then stared at Yan day, waiting for him to give a statement.


    Yan day coughed again: "I didn''t think so much, and they are not so big, you don''t have to worry about it."


    "You are all right. I Hua Ruge is also a famous figure on the mainland. To be blunt, your strength of Yin day is not in my eyes at all. Now you are misunderstood as your concubine, and you are not afraid to lose your life." Hua Yuege went on, complaining deeply about it.


    Yan day''s face sank again, "you can''t be presumptuous if you are like a song."


    "Am I presumptuous? Last time, we had a fight. If we didn''t have your family''s shameless sneak attack on me, who would win or lose in the end, you should have books in your mind? " Hua Ruge reveals her background.


    Yan day thought of the war situation of that day, the strong attack power and deep spiritual power were his characteristics, and also his pride for such a long time, but in the first war of that day, he could not get the upper hand in both, even in the deep spiritual power, he was not as good as Hua Ruge.


    "You don''t know good people. I don''t care about you." Yan day didn''t look good on his face. He turned around and left.


    The doctor followed him out of the hospital.


    Hua Ruge was quite relieved at first, but when they left, she thought of something wrong and shouted: "Yan day, you clarified it for me!"


    Yan day didn''t reply, maybe he had already left.


    Hua, like a song, sighs and says that he has forgotten his business.


    At this time, Xiaoyu, a servant girl beside her, said: "Gu Girl, are you really not my lady? "


    "I''ve said it many times. He doesn''t deserve me like that." Hua Yuege went on.


    Xiaoyu and Xiaomei take a look. Now they seem to realize that this is not an ordinary girl in front of them, at least different from the aunt in room 32. It seems that she has a big head.


    "And you are?" Xiaomei asked boldly.


    Recently, several people get along very well, so Xiaomei has no taboo.


    "I''m a businessman. I''m very rich. You don''t have much information here, but I think I''ll hear my name in a year and a half." Hua Yuege said to them.


    "Businessmen?"


    They both expressed surprise. They haven''t heard of any businessmen who dare to deal with their master. It''s said that their master''s strength is not even the master of the space temple.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head: "you can wait. You will know me sooner or later."


    They nodded in disbelief and no longer asked.


    Yan daytime called the doctor away and asked them how the poison was.


    "Master, this poison is too strong. It has no solution." One of the doctors said.


    Several other doctors also nodded: "brother Li is right. We have never heard of this poison, and we can''t understand it."


    "Can that delay the attack?" Yan asked again.


    "The poison is very poisonous. Even if it''s relieved, it''s only temporary. It can''t change the result." Said the doctor, surnamed Li.


    Yan daytime waved his hand and beat people directly from the room to the courtyard, and the doors and windows were smashed to pieces.


    The doctors all knelt down and listened to Yan day''s word by word saying, "I just have no medicine for relief?"


    Before the doctors could reply, a white light flashed in the room, and the old man in black robe appeared in front of Yan day.


    "Master." Yan daytime hurriedly got up.


    The old man waved his hand to the doctor and then said, "what''s the matter with you, day?"


    "Master, I......" Yan day didn''t know what was wrong with him. He didn''t see any kind of women for so many years, and now he thinks women are boring.


    But since he met Hua Ruge, he was angry or resentful every day, but what remained unchanged was that Hua Ruge stayed in his mind all day long.


    He won''t let her die.


    The old man in Black said with a long sigh, "well, if she gives me the devouring beast two days later before the poison starts, I will give you the man. You can do whatever you want, but not now."


    Yan day thought about it and then nodded, "I will try my best to persuade her."


    The old man in black patted him on the shoulder and said, "she belongs to her heart. You are doomed to have no result."


    "I didn''t think there would be any result." Yin said.


    The old man in black sighed and disappeared again.


    Yan day then called the doctors back and developed a prescription to relieve the toxic hair. After the development, he immediately put people back to the medicine. He would surely give the medicine to Hua rugo before the toxic hair.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t sleep at night. Although she didn''t care, she was more nervous than anyone about her life. She tested the poison today and knew that there was no antidote, but she also analyzed the poison carefully recently. There was no antidote. If there was no antidote, she could not guarantee to keep the toxicity under control.


    "Don''t let me live a good life, you bastard. I have to kill you." She was biting under the covers.


    Dare to offend her head, she does not look too weak if she does not reply.


    She should eat and drink the next day, because according to the day, the poison attack should be at noon tomorrow, she has more than one day.


    In the morning of Yan day, he came to persuade him, and Hua Yuege only said, "until tomorrow noon, if my man hasn''t come, I will give you a reply."


    "Hopeless." Yan daytime shook his sleeve, turned around and disappeared, went to his devil''s cave to give Hua rugo the medicine to relieve the toxicity.


    "I have principles and principles." Hua Yuege retorted.


    Two servant girls didn''t have much to say on one side. After all, Hua Ruge had been advised many times in so many days, but she didn''t listen to her once, and they had to give up.


    After breakfast, Hua Ruge went to the pavilion to see the scenery again. Recently, Shenyuan''s confinement and body''s confinement, though closed by her own, are much better in spirit and spirit, as well as the mood to see the scenery.


    On this day, several concubines came to visit the garden. Although they were far away from Hua Ruge, they also stood in the distance and looked this way. They were talking about something.


    Although Hua Ruge Shenyuan is closed, her listening ability is very sharp now. Listen carefully to the topic that these people have been talking about for a hundred years is how Yan day dotes on her. Now she is in the limelight and can''t provoke other topics.


    Of course, there is also that she has a bad temper. The topic that Chunhua trained last time is all kinds of hearsay and subjective conjecture.


    Hua Ruge shakes her head, saying that these women in the backyard are pitiful enough. If they have nothing to do every day, they will become more and more sensitive and gossip, and gradually become really abnormal.


    Fortunately, she has her own ability, so she doesn''t have to be the canary in the cage.

 Chapter 2201

    After having dinner in the pavilion for seven days, she went back to the room to sleep leisurely. Because the toxicity in her body was relieved, she would not have an attack tomorrow, so she slept very steadily.


    If Tuo BARREI will come tomorrow, she will kill with him. If he doesn''t come, she will fight to see if she can escape.


    When she was sleeping, there was a spaceship moving at full speed not far away. On the way, she pulled out the secret sentry left by the magic gate. This was the news that they had spent a lot of money in a small temple.


    After the outpost was pulled out, no one knew that they had quietly entered the area, the small town where the magic army was located.


    In the western continent, there are three thousand shrines, and many small cities that cannot be seen by the divine realm. These are some small cities on the edge. Most of them are backward or chaotic, and the city where the magic gate is located is that backward.


    No one would think that this is the old nest of the magic army, but Tuo BARREI could feel that Hua Ruge was here. On the way, they found traces of the magic army. When investigating, they found that there was a small shrine holding the situation of the magic gate in the edge of the city. Shangguan Li paid a lot of money to buy it and pulled down the secret sentries all the way. It was not hard for them.


    On that day, Tuo BARREI realized that he could not catch up with him and went back to take all the people with him. Although most of them were injured, they could heal their wounds along the way. After all, there were many people so that the old man in black could not use any more tricks.


    And one month along the way, all the people''s injuries were healed. Now they are waiting to break into the grottoes and save Hua Ruge.


    This time, more than a month is one of the slower times for all of us. After all, although we can feel that Hua Ruge is not in danger of life, he was seriously injured when he left, and still fell into the hands of the old man in black robe. Who knows what kind of treatment he will be treated.


    So these people are all nervous all the way, and Tuo Barry is silent. Every time he sits in the cabin, he opens the window and looks at the scene outside.


    Shangguan Li looks at the map he bought at a high price and says, "it''s two days away from the devil cave. Now we have to turn around."


    She said that Su Nianxia would control the formation.


    "No." Tuoba Rui came out of the cabin and shook his head and said, "not in that direction, fly forward."


    Shangguan Li doubts: "brother Tuoba, are you sure?"


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "it''s not wrong."


    Su Nianxia then stopped the control of the big formation and said on one side, "isn''t elder sister in the devil''s cave?"


    "By no means, the devil''s cave should be the highest place for Fang Yu, so they should lock Ruge there before they can rest assured." It''s the way of the world.


    The childe without trace also nodded: "the devil sect knows our combat power well and should not underestimate the enemy."


    "Not there, right in front, I feel it." Tuoba Rui''s eyes are always looking forward.


    Shangguanli finally said: "brother Tuoba should be right. Let''s move forward."


    Several people nodded. Although they didn''t know what happened, they still felt that the direction provided by Tuoba Rui would not be wrong.


    Tuo Ba Rui said again, "it''s not far. It won''t take two days. We can arrive tomorrow afternoon."


    "I''m finally going to see my sister, these bastards. I don''t want to burn their nest." Su Nianxia was on the side, his face was heavy and his voice was cold.


    Mink and nine also opened their mouths one after another. These people are angry and worried recently. Now they can save Hua Ruge at the devil gate. They are full of expectation and anger.


    Hua Ruge had a beautiful sleep. Because breakfast was delicious, she got up early again. After she washed, she brought it up early, and she ate it again.


    When she was eating, Yan daytime came, and he looked at Hua Ruge''s heartless manner and said, "do you think clearly?"


    "No hurry." Hua Ruge said vaguely while eating the bun.


    The Qi Yan could have had these days was over, and now it was calm, just nodded: "I''ll wait for you here, and I''ll wait for your reply at noon."


    "No, I''ll call you then." Hua Ruge didn''t even look at him.


    Yan day looked at Xiaoyu and said, "tea."


    "Not to him." Hua Ruge also ordered.


    But Xiaoyu was obviously more afraid of Yan day, so she had to look at Hua Ruge apologetically and make tea for Yan day.


    Hua rugo also expected the result, so she simply ignored him.


    Tea was soon served, and Yan daytime watched Hua Ruge eat breakfast while drinking. Her appetite was good. She had three steamed buns and two bowls of porridge in the morning.


    He had an illusion that in the days since the last poison attack, Hua Ruge seemed to be a little fatter and ruddy, not as thin and weak as before.


    He also wondered what kind of brain he had, and how calm he was in the face of life and death.


    Hua Ruge leaned back when she was full, wiped her mouth and said, "tea."


    Xiaomei has been ready for a long time.


    Hua Ruge drinks a sweet tea, then squints his eyes and basks in the sun.


    "Hua Ruge." Yan day finally couldn''t help but say, "you are really not afraid of death."


    "If it doesn''t work, maybe I''ll think about it." Hua Ruge said that she was very single. Mingming was worried about her life, but she thought it could not be said, which affected her hero image too much.


    Yan day frowned, and then said, "so were you procrastinating before, in fact, you didn''t decide to give us the devouring beast?"


    "I didn''t say that. It''s all your own talk. You can''t count on it." Hua Ruge is still resting there, talking lazily and carelessly.


    "You''re really going to die." Yan day reminded again.


    Hua Ruge frowned: "you''ve made my ears cocoon, and I know it. I don''t need to repeat it."


    Yan day was not good-looking.


    "And what are you worried about if I die?" Hua, who knew what happened after singing, always felt that the movement of Yin day was a little abnormal, as if it was not intended to devour animals.


    Yan daytime looked at her and said, "because I want you."


    "Oh." Hua Ruge smiled: "you don''t know how big the world is."


    "The master has promised me that as long as you hand over the devouring beast, he will not kill you and will give you to me for disposal." Yan daytime looked at her and said, "I will not kill you, I will cure you, you don''t have to worry about your life."


    Hua Yuege smiled again: "I don''t know if you lied to me or your master. You will save my life?"


    "I can swear to heaven that this is true." Yin said.


    "That''s what your master lied to you. I said you are a naive child. Who am I?" Hua rugo pointed to himself and said, "I''m the kind of person who will fight back if he lives. How could he not kill me?"


    "I will protect you," Yan said solemnly


    "Even if what you said is true, I can assure you that your master will kill me before you react, or beat you aside and kill me again." Hua Yuege went on.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "I have no reason to believe you, and even if you are two fools, your master can be smarter than anyone else."


    Thinking of the old man''s attack on himself and taking him away, and the act of giving her such a vicious poison, she knew that he was a wily and ruthless master.


    It''s impossible for such a person not to see the threat of her being as beautiful as a song. It''s only strange that she is willing to lose her life.


    She thinks she''s quite accurate about people and doesn''t think she''ll be wrong.


    "I said I could be. I''m not as incompetent as you think." The unhappy way of Yin day.


    "You are still too young. Your master is far more skilled than you think." Hua Yuege said.


    She could see that Yan day was so old that she could see a little more about ordinary things, but there were still few tricks in this kind of intrigue.


    However, it is impulsive and extreme to act. It is not for no reason that the previous Temple master did not transfer the position of the temple master to him.


    "Believe me once, and I will prove it to you." Yin day did not give up.

 Chapter 2202

    Hua rugo was too lazy to quarrel with him. He said, "not yet. I''ll talk about it later."


    "It''s impossible for your men to come. This city is our stronghold. There are many secret sentries in the city. If they came, I would have found them." Yin said.


    Hua is as cool as a song, but he doesn''t say anything.


    "Your man is very strong, but this is my boundary. He can''t turn over any waves." Yan day said, approaching the table, looking at her and said, "have you ever thought that Tuo Barry''s ability is not as big as you think?"


    Hua rugo smiled: "you don''t have to worry about it. It''s better than you."


    "Soon you will know that I am right." Yan day snorted coldly.


    Hua Ruge leaned on the chair and felt that her body was almost digested. "Wash a bunch of grapes for me and pick them now," she said


    "Yes." Xiaoyu has gone.


    Xiaomei went to prepare other fruits.


    "Less than an hour and a half." Yan daytime looked at the sun path.


    "I can''t have strength until I''m full. Even if I''m poisoned, I can hold on a little longer." Hua Ruge said lightly.


    "Obstinate."


    Hua Ruge didn''t pay attention to him. He should eat and drink. He was full and sunbathed for a while.


    She is waiting for Tuo BARREI and the old man in black.


    Just as she was lying in the warm sunshine, rocking the rocking chair and going to sleep, the white light in the yard flashed, and the old man in black appeared at the stone table.


    Yan daytime hurriedly got up and bowed and said, "master."


    The old man nodded and looked at Xianghua like a song.


    Hua Ruge heard the sound, reached out to cover the sun, ready to go to sleep.


    "Hua Ruge, you will be poisoned in another quarter of an hour, but you want to live and die?" The old man in Black opened his mouth, and at the same time the terrifying momentum pressed on Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge opened his eyes and yawned: "who am I? It turned out that the old rascal had come. "


    "Unbridled." The old man''s wand made a heavy meal on the ground, and a wave of black power rushed to the rocking chair like a song.


    At the next moment, the rocking chair broke into pieces of wood on the ground. Fortunately, Hua Ruge jumped down early, which didn''t fall.


    "It''s just the truth. I''m angry." Hua Yuege smiled and sat down on the table again and said, "I didn''t say you, you are so old that you have become a semi divine body. What do you say because of something?"


    The old man thought she had something to say and asked, "what?"


    "It''s because you can''t listen to other people''s opinions, for example, I don''t speak so smoothly, but it''s also for your own good." Hua Yuege said again, "it''s really not right to be old and not to cheat you."


    "You bastard!" The old man swung his stick and was about to fight.


    "Ahhh." Snack goods jumped from Hua Ruge''s shoulder and gave a warning to the old man in black robe.


    The old man in black robe was still afraid of snacks, so he frowned and took back his walking stick.


    Yan day also stopped at one side and said, "master, please calm down."


    The old man didn''t know why. His cultivation had reached a state where it was difficult to have emotional fluctuations. However, he could not control his emotions every time he heard Hua Ruge''s words.


    In fact, we can''t blame him. Those who face Hua Ruge''s sarcasm can have several calmness.


    Yan daytime stopped the old man and sang to China, "my master is giving you a chance. Now you hand over the devouring beast, and I will surely save your life."


    Hua Ruge looked at the time and said, "it''s half an hour. What''s the rush?"


    "Xiaoyu brings me another chair. I need to sleep." She ordered.


    Xiaoyu is used to Hua Ruge these days, so she nods and moves.


    "Go down." Yan daytime shouted.


    Xiaoyu and Xiaomei trembled. Naturally, they didn''t dare to disobey Yan day''s order. They gave Hua Ruge a wink when they left, indicating that she was dry and soft.


    Soft?


    Hua Ruge looks and laughs. There are few people in the world who can make her Hua Ruge soft. These two people are not enough.


    "Either you kill me now, or you let me wait another half an hour." Hua Ruge said and turned to the room.


    The old man in black robe reaches out his hand and catches the man, but the devouring beast is on the side of him. He can''t make a direct move.


    Just wanted to send someone to lead away the devouring beast, but Yan said: "master, let''s wait, she''s not good tempered, she''s in such a hurry that she may not give us life to devour the beast."


    The old man felt that he was going to be pissed off by Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo went back to carry a chair by himself and got it under the sun again. After sitting for a while, he felt a little sunburnt, so he turned around and went to the bottom of the grape shelf to enjoy the cool.


    Yin daytime and the old man in black were always sitting on the cold bench.


    The old man in black robe was angry at first, but soon he felt something was wrong, so he released Shenyuan to explore Hua Ruge''s body.


    But unexpectedly, before his Shenyuan came to Hua Ruge, he was shocked by the powerful Shenyuan released by the devouring beast on one side.


    With a slight shock on his upper body, he was even more frightened in his heart. He was worthy of being a beast of God. Even this divine power could not be possessed by ordinary people.


    Hua Ruge knows what happened by devouring the animal''s voice, so he opens his eyes lazily and looks at the old man and says, "there are few people who can drive Hua Ruge to this situation. What are you worried about?"


    The old man snorted and said, "I''m sorry you don''t have the ability to break away from the prison I set for you."


    Hua Ruge looks away from him and doesn''t answer.


    This state made Yan day a little unable to see through. After meeting Hua Ruge, he knew for the first time that the original woman was so difficult to understand, and he could not see what she was thinking.


    Hua Ruge looks lazy and lies there, but his mind is already planned.


    It seems that she can only break through by herself. In a little more than a quarter of an hour, she will show her flaws if she doesn''t have poisonous hair. In this way, the other party can''t let go of her, so she has to plan early.


    If she is a waste person, the old man will send someone to lead away the devouring beast, or he will lead away the devouring beast in a blink of an eye, and then take the opportunity to attack Hua Ruge.


    But now her strength is still back to its peak. As long as the devouring beast keeps its own right and left, she can still try it.


    Time passes by minute by second.


    The old man in black robe and Yan day were very anxious, and finally Yan day couldn''t help but ask, "time is almost over, if you don''t agree now, you will be poisoned soon, and even if the gods come, you won''t be saved."


    Hua Ruge didn''t want to wait for the last few minutes, so she got up from the chair and began to move.


    For more than a month, she needs to adjust to the feeling of strength in advance.


    The old man in black stared at Hua Ruge and said, "what do you want to do?"


    Hua rugo smiled: "old boy, you really think I will be controlled by you. It''s naive."


    She said that she first opened her closed Shenyuan, and then opened her closed meridians. Suddenly, she felt the power again.


    Her breath changed from a person without any energy fluctuation around her to a strong person with seven realms. This change is not a little bit.


    The old man in black robe and Yin day were shocked.


    "Impossible, you can''t open my prison." The old man in black robe stood up from the stone bench, with an unbelievable face.


    He is a semi divine cultivation. The strength of Shenyuan and the strength of spiritual power can be compared with people on this continent. Unless Shenyuan is extremely powerful, the Kung Fu can only be achieved against the sky.


    He didn''t believe that Hua Ruge, a Mao child, could have a powerful divine yuan, or even a skill that didn''t exist with the world at all.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "there are more things you can''t think of."


    When she got the Sutra of annihilation, she knew that this skill was not simple, and her divine yuan was not only said to be extremely powerful, but also said that it was hereditary, and her biological father was not an ordinary person from many signs.


    This can fully explain how she can break the prison smoothly.


    "Who are you?" Asked the old man in black.


    He didn''t think about it at all. He thought that devouring animals might come to the lower world because of some unknown reason. Hua Ruge only got the eggs or cubs of devouring animals by chance.

 Chapter 2203

    But when he learned that Hua Ruge seven had such a powerful divine yuan, he thought that things might not be so simple. Hua Ruge might be a man of the divine world. The devouring beast came with her to the lower world.


    At the thought of this possibility, there was some fear in her mind.


    "An upright man, my existence is different from you shameless people." Hua Yuege replied fluently without blushing at all.


    The devouring beast can''t even hear it. Although the owner''s style is good most of the time, he can''t talk about integrity.


    Hua Ruge saw the look in the eyes of the devouring beast and gave a look back to kill him, indicating that he would do well in his expression management, so that no one could see the problem, or the ox would not blow it in vain.


    The old man frowned: "do you think you can escape when your strength is restored?"


    "You think you can still stop me?" Hua Yuege said, turning his hand and taking out the soul gun. He immediately killed and rushed to the sky. The sky and the sky were suddenly changed and the clouds were accumulating in the sky.


    One by one, the disciples of the demon gate in bieyuan were alert. Some of them guarded the place, while most of them flew over.


    The concubines and servants in the hospital were all shocked and went out to see what happened.


    They all know that this is the breath of chaos artifact. Hua Ruge is going to fight.


    That is, at this time, Tuoba Rui''s spaceship is not far away. When the air is so fierce, they are shocked by spirit.


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes flash with fine light, and his wings will be born next moment.


    Others will fly.


    "No trouble." The childe said that he turned his hand and took out the reincarnation jade plate. With a wave of his hand, he shortened the flight time of the whole spacecraft and accelerated in disguise.


    So just when the old man in black robe was about to give Fu Hua a song, he felt the breath of heaven coming down from the sky and pressing straight at him.


    He once suffered losses on this breath. The way of nature is the breath of Tuoba Rui.


    "How could it be?" His pupils shrank and he looked into the void.


    At this time, Tuo BARREI appeared in the air of the whole house. He saw Hua Ruge undamaged, surrounded by devouring beasts, and without saying anything, the silver wing split down towards the old man in black robe.


    The space where the old man in black robe is locked again, he can only reach out to parry.


    The place where the silver wing passes is devastated and decayed, turning many rooms into powder.


    Most of the people in the mansion are women. Now these people gather in the back garden. When they see Tuo BARREI, their eyes are straight.


    This beautiful face, such as the face of a relegated fairy, this powerful force and that indomitable momentum captured these women''s hearts in an instant.


    One of them cried, "who is this man? How can he be so beautiful and powerful?"


    "Yes, I thought our Lord was already gorgeous, but compared with this man, he was much worse." Said another concubine.


    They usually don''t dare to say this, but it''s a mess at this time. No one can think so much, and no one is afraid to tell.


    "My God, the strength of this man is obviously better than that of our Lord. Do you think he will beat this other house and take us all?" The more a concubine said, the brighter her eyes were.


    The other said, "you are supposed to be good, and people have to look up to us."


    "Why can''t we see it? How can we say it''s also a top one beauty? I don''t believe that he won''t be moved at that time."


    "Well, you are not afraid that you will be killed if you are heard by the Lord." The spring flower shouted.


    She is the most favored concubine, and also a man of practice. Now she has the triple strength of shenyuanjing, so she has a strong foundation to speak.


    None of these concubines spoke.


    Their speaking skills can be seen that the old man in black robe has already flown to the sky to fight with Tuo BARREI.


    At this time, another concubine who was better with Chunhua said, "sister Chunhua, you don''t care about such a man?"


    "It''s a lie to say that you don''t want to be unmoved, but you can''t say that without hesitation." Spring flower whispers.


    "Chunhua sister, your appearance is the best here. I think he will take you even if he doesn''t rob us."


    Other concubines joined in.


    To put it in the past, we all said that Chunhua must have been proud to listen to the modest words, but now she dare not say so, because she thought of Hua Ruge.


    "You forget that there is still one in our house." When she spoke, she felt acid in her mouth.


    The concubines were quiet, and then one said, "what''s the use of that beauty? I don''t know the current affairs. Besides, I can hear the wind. She won''t survive this noon because she won''t be poisoned from our Lord."


    "It''s not noon now?" Asked one.


    "Don''t think about it. It must be something wrong with her, otherwise I won''t hide with us."


    "It makes sense."


    "It''s interesting," said Chunhua with a smile in her eyes


    Because as long as Hua Ruge died, no matter Yan day won or lost, it would have great benefits for her.


    In the sky, the old man disappeared again after receiving a strike from Tuoba Rui.


    He thought that he could not win the fight against Tuo BARREI, so he had better start with Hua Ruge, so he let Yan daytime watch Hua Ruge, after all, she would be poisoned soon.


    Yan daytime looked at Hua Ruge and frowned, "I''ll tell you for the last time, and now I''ll give you the antidote when I hand over the devouring beast."


    "You didn''t." Hua Ruge looked at him with a calm expression.


    At the moment when she saw Tuoba Rui, her heart was fully rooted.


    Yan day choked on her and said, "no, but I ordered someone to prepare a pill for you to relieve the toxicity, which can delay the day of your hair. In these days, you can develop the antidote slowly."


    Hearing this, Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows in surprise and said, "you are quite frank."


    "I''m here for you." Yin day road.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "I''ll take your love."


    "You still don''t agree?" Yan day''s face was full of worry when he asked.


    "Have you ever told me." Hua rugongton said: "I Hua Rugong will never compromise in the face of threats, before, now and in the future."


    "You''re not going to die!"


    "On the contrary, I''m going to kill people today." Hua Yuege said, pointing to him with the ghost gun in his hand, "let''s get to know."


    Yan day frowned again: "in a moment, you will be poisoned. Are you sure you want to fight me at this time?"


    "Maybe you will die under my gun before the time of poisoning." Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "let''s go."


    "In that case, I will fight with you," Yan said helplessly


    "Like a man." Hua Yuege said that the spear was leaning to the ground, and his body was gradually lifted up.


    After a long time of being a waster, she still enjoys this powerful feeling. She plans to have a good World War I today.


    Yan day also gradually rose from the sky opposite her.


    The women in the garden saw it as soon as they got off. When they saw that Hua Ruge was opposite Yan day, they were all stunned. In their cognition, the two men were not at the same level at all, how they looked like they were going to fight.


    These people can put down an egg in their surprised mouth.


    "What''s the situation? It''s Hua Ruge? How has her breath changed? " Said a concubine.


    The friar looked at Chunhua, then frowned together, shook his head and said, "no way, no way."


    In her eyes, Hua Ruge has at least seven strengths. But isn''t this strength the only one with super strength? How could a concubine who was robbed be a peerless expert.


    Hua Ruge uses the body hardening method when his body is in the air. When his body stops, it is already the eight fold cultivation of Shenyuan realm.


    She didn''t wait for Yan day to start, the soul breaking gun in her hand was actively waved out, and the tip of the gun took a white light in the air and cut it straight to Yan day,


    Yan day dare not neglect, and hurriedly returned to the gun to attack.


    It was a close battle between the two.


    Hua Ru singer''s moves were fast, and each move was toward Yin daytime''s weakness. Last time she was attacked, she was locked here for such a long time, and her heart was still very angry, so she could not keep her hand when she tried hard.

 Chapter 2204

    At the beginning, Yan daytime intended to make Hua Ruge, after all, considering that she was going to be poisoned soon, maybe in a bad state, but he was forced to retreat several times to recognize a reality, that is, the present Hua Ruge is more powerful than the last time.


    So he could not keep his hand, only to fight with all his strength.


    Looking at the battlefield, the concubines in the house secretly stabbed and pinched themselves, wondering if it was a dream, what did they see, that the woman who had been robbed had such a terrible fighting capacity?


    They knew Yan day''s identity. In their eyes, Yan day was the invincible existence, but even lost and retreated in the confrontation with Hua Ruge. What does this mean?


    It means that Hua Ruge is a top master!


    "My God, I was provoking such a presence last time?" The concubine who had provoked Hua Ruge in the garden now looks pale and feels that she has recovered a life.


    Spring flower is also pale, a word can not say.


    At first, she thought that Hua Ruge was just better looking than her, but her cultivation was definitely not as good as her, but now it''s a big mistake.


    Xiaoyu and Xiaomei were even more stunned. Before, Hua rugeng said that she didn''t look at Yan daytime, and they didn''t believe it, but now it seems that their girls really have this strength!


    On the other side of the battlefield, Tuo BARREI fought against the old man in black robe with all his strength. However, because the old man was a semi divine body and could move in a blink, it was difficult to subdue him for a while.


    Tuoba Rui''s silver wings waved. The old man fought hard for a while and then appeared in another direction again.


    However, just when he appeared, the spaceship arrived, and the jade plate in the hands of Childe Wuchen once again sent out a brilliant white light, freezing the time of the space where the old man was.


    The old man is struggling with Tuo barrow, not noticing his back. Now he is suddenly frozen, even his consciousness is blocked.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s silver wing took the opportunity to cut off towards the old man.


    The time rules of silver wings are all broken, but even when the old man wants to dodge or resist again, the silver wings are near.


    "Boom!"


    The silver wing chopped on the old man and made a loud noise. The old man''s body guard was broken in a moment, and he was also bleeding from his chest, and the whole man fell from the sky.


    The old man was seriously injured by this attack, but because of the semi divine body and the existence of the spirit in this world, he was not cut into two parts.


    In the middle of the sky, he wanted to escape, because he could not win with his current physical condition.


    "Where to go."


    Jun Tianxia said, and Su Nianxia at the same time use seal, dragon and Phoenix and Ming, the rules of the space around him, and then press down on him.


    The old man frowned and waved the stick again, but because of the injury, the strength of the stick was limited and the seal was not lifted like the last time.


    At the same time when the walking stick and seal intersect, the star chart of Shangguan glass erupts a blazing white light and goes straight to the empty door in front of the old man''s chest.


    After all, the old man in black robe is a strong man. At this time, he still has the spare power to react. He quickly turned around and caught the move with his back, without exposing the wound on his chest.


    After being hit by the star map, the old man spits out a mouthful of blood, and then confronts the seal again.


    The huge seal pressed him down from the sky, and everything he went through seemed to be turned into dust. Fortunately, those women who were not in the garden were able to escape.


    The old man was pressed down, and countless powerful people of the devil sect came out. With a wave of Su Nianxia''s staff, all the real fires were fought out, which made people unable to get close to each other.


    "Boom!"


    The seal pressed the old man to the ground, and the seal flew up into the air, and his whole body was sunk into the earth.


    The old man thought he could not fight, so he closed his eyes and was ready to escape again.


    At this time, mink clasped his shoulder, lifted him up, and threw him in the direction where Tuo BARREI was.


    Tuo Ba Rui has a hand, which covers the old directly.


    The old man''s cultivation is powerful. If he was in his heyday, he would not be trapped in the world. But now he is seriously injured and can''t get rid of it.


    In another battlefield, Hua Ruge''s fighting power was so strong that he would soon take the upper hand and suppress Yan day.


    Yan day was very surprised: "this time has come, why do you..."


    "Boom!"


    Hua rugo smashed it again and said, "I''m also a first-class doctor. It''s cold waiting for your antidote, cauliflower. Can you check it carefully when it poisons me?"


    "You''ve been out of jail for a long time?" Yan day was suppressed by the soul gun, and his words were slightly laborious.


    "I don''t think so. There are so many things you can''t think of." Hua Yuege said, beating him upside down with his hands.


    Yan daytime just wanted to fight back, and then there was the threat of terror behind him. At the next moment, the silver wing came near and directly photographed him.


    Yan day did not have the strength to resist the silver wings, even if it was photographed from the sky.


    The mink wanted to compete with Yan day for a long time. Even if it rushed up, the stick would hit Yan day''s head.


    Yan day felt only his chest was stuffy, at this time, he was obviously unable to fight.


    In the sky, Tuo Ba Rui takes the silver wing after a strike and flies in the direction where Hua Ruge is.


    Hua Ruge also collected the heartbroken gun and smiled at Tuoba Rui.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in her arms, sticks her head on her head and holds her tightly.


    Hua rugo felt his tension and said, "it''s OK. Don''t worry."


    "It''s all my fault. I should protect you." Tuo Ba Rui''s voice was very low, a little choked.


    Hua Yuege looked up and saw that his eyes were red.


    "How can I blame you? It''s the old Taiji thief." Hua rugo quickly reached out his hand and rubbed his face. "OK, I''m fine. You see, I''m not good."


    Tuo Barry nodded his head: "I will not let you leave me again."


    "Well, let''s not go." Hua, like a song, sticks to his chest and speaks.


    The curtain fell in the eyes of those women in the back garden, and they were stupid again. It turned out that the man they were thinking about was Hua Ruge, and it seemed that the man was very precious Hua Ruge, and their treatment here in Yan day was just different.


    But most people can also balance. After all, Hua is as beautiful as a song, and her strength is really strong. She can match the man who is relegated to immortals.


    Tuoba Rui was in a good mood for a while. Looking at her, he asked, "is it really OK?"


    "Of course, you didn''t see it." Hua said with a smile.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "that''s good. We will settle this account with them slowly."


    "Even now." Hua Yuege said, pointing to a group of old people trapped in the air by the sky and the earth: "Ruirui, kill him."


    "Good." Tuoba Rui said that the landing room began to shrink that day.


    The old man not only didn''t be afraid but also laughed, and said to Tuo Barry, "OK, kill me. In a short time, your woman will accompany me to the spring."


    Tuoba Rui''s pupil suddenly shrank and stared at him and asked, "what do you say?"


    "She got my heart eating pill. Although I don''t know how she delayed the toxicity, it was just a delay. Sooner or later, it would happen." The old man laughed.


    Tuoba Rui''s face sank instantly, looking at Hua Ruge, and his voice trembled, "what he said is true?"


    "It''s not as serious as he said. I''ll find a way to detoxify it." Hua Ruge soothed another sentence and said, "and this old man has no antidote in his hand. It''s useless to keep it."


    Tuoba Rui looked at the old man angrily: "how dare you?"


    "Tuoba Rui, you can''t save her even if you have the ability to connect with heaven. I''ll wait for her below." In order to breathe out, the old man in black robe also speaks heart piercing words.


    Tuo Ba Rui washed his airway: "do you have an antidote?"


    "Your woman is right. I don''t have it. There''s no one in the world."


    "Who has? Does anyone in the upper world have such an antidote? " Tuoba Rui then asked.


    The old man sneered and said, "you are infatuated, but I don''t know."


    "You want to die!" Tuoba Rui''s eyes are red.


    The next moment, that day, the Luo Di net tightens little by little, binding the old man little by little, binding him into a cocoon shape, and then slowly tightening.


    Only to hear the old man began to laugh, but soon the voice became increasingly shrill.

 Chapter 2205

    People saw only a little drop of blood in the cocoon seven. Even though the old man cried miserably, the blood still trickled down slowly to torture him to death.


    The people of the magic gate are shocked by the scene. They dare not to take any action because of the cruel and spicy picture of Tuo Ba Rui.


    After all, Yan day was now beaten by mink without any strength to fight back, and he was about to lose.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at Xiang Hua and asks, "do you have any way to detoxify?"


    "There is no suitable one for the time being, but they don''t know my alchemy level. Give me a period of time, and I will be able to develop it." Hua Ruge said optimistically.


    Tuoba Rui is still full of heartache: "how dare they?"


    Hua rugo rubbed his face again and said, "there must be a way to get to the front of the mountain. We haven''t experienced any big storms. Don''t worry."


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in her arms again, and her body quivers slightly.


    It was heard not only by Tuo BARREI, but also by several other people. Then the anger flared up in an instant. I didn''t want to kill all the people in the demon gate, but after hearing it, everyone''s eyes were furious.


    As soon as the emperor threw the seal, he immediately made a boundary in the air, and then the people went to those people in the demon gate, all of them were killers.


    Even Xiaojiu and shangguanli can''t sit still. With the help of the star map, even the nine strong are not in the eye.


    It''s only a moment''s work. More than 100 powerful people of the demon sect were killed and the whole house was dyed red with blood.


    The pattern between mink''s angry forehead reappeared, just a few moves to pick up Yan day''s long gun, and a stick hit him on the chest.


    Yan day fell to the ground, blood was constantly flowing out of his mouth, and he was hurt.


    And his space has already been blocked by Tuoba Rui. If you want to use blink, you can''t use it.


    The mink fell to the ground, pulled up Yan day''s skirt and asked, "what''s the antidote? Take it out! "


    "There is no antidote." Yan said, turning over his hand and taking out a small bottle, "only this one."


    The mink snatched it and stared at him surly. "What is this?"


    "Pill for delaying toxicity." Yan day was hard to answer.


    He is not a soft bone, but he also wants to give this pill to Hua Ruge.


    The mink couldn''t tell the true from the false, so he threw it at Hua Ruge and said, "look at this, sister."


    Hua rugo reached for it, opened the cork, smelled it, then put it away and said, "it really has the effect of delaying the attack, but you have put your heart into it."


    Yan day leaned on a pillar and said, "I really don''t know that the poison has no antidote."


    "Yes." Hua Ruge spits out two words lightly.


    Tuoba Rui slowly falls down holding her.


    When he stood in front of Yan day, Yan day looked at her and said, "I think the upper world will have a solution, if you have the ability, go to find it."


    "You have a good heart." Hua Ruge thought of the pills in his hand, and he felt soft.


    Tuoba Rui heard that he had no antidote, so he reached out to kill him.


    Hua rugo stopped for a moment and said, "he has taken good care of me these days, and this medicine is sincere. I want to give him a chance."


    Tuo Ba Rui shook his head firmly: "others can, but the two teachers and apprentices can''t."


    They dare to poison Xiaoge, which is a capital crime.


    "It''s mainly the old guy''s pot. He doesn''t have so much heart, and it''s still useful to keep it." Hua Ruge said a word, and then looked at Yan daytime and said, "you promised to listen to me for three years, and I will leave you a life."


    "You think I''m going to survive?" Yan daytime looked at her with a smile on his face.


    "It''s not just to linger for a long time. You''re not willing to form such a magic army. I promise you''ll be more beautiful to follow me than to be the master of the space temple." Hua Yuege said, pointing to the sky and saying, "maybe we can build a big business in the upper world."


    Yan day frowned slightly.


    "After so many years of hard work, you are willing to die now?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Yan day was not too exclusive of being a subordinate of Hua Ruge, so he thought and asked, "only three years?"


    "Yes, in three years you will be free." Hua Yuege said.


    Yan day nodded: "OK, I promise, but are you sure you still have three years to live?"


    As soon as he said this, Tuo BARREI finally got angry again.


    Hua Ruge stopped for a moment and said, "don''t worry, I will live longer than you."


    "Then I''ll see what you can do." Yan daytime said he wanted to stand up, but the mink was too heavy, and he tried several times but didn''t get up.


    At this time, other people also fell down. Su Nianxia and Xiao Jiu came first. Su Nianxia asked, "sister, what can we do for you?"


    "I''ll do it myself. It''s OK." Hua Ruge soothes the way.


    "Sister, let''s go back to the divine kingdom. There must be something we can do."


    "Good." Hua Ruge touched Xiaojiu''s head.


    "I have another hospital. Let''s have a rest." Yin day road.


    "If it wasn''t for my sister to save your life, I would have killed you!" said mink


    Yan day raised his eyebrows and said, "this time you deceive me and hurt me. When I hurt you, can you dare to fight again?"


    "Who is afraid of you? I''ll beat you all over the place to look for teeth." Said mink with a fierce face.


    In the sky, the old man has been turned into thick water, and the shrill cry finally stops.


    Yan daytime looked at the sky, frowned, and said nothing.


    He left the space temple to worship the master. There was no real feeling because there was only interest between the two people.


    In addition, the old man did hurt Hua Ruge this time. He was even unhappy in his heart, so his heart didn''t fluctuate much when he died.


    Soon these people went to another hospital.


    Because another house was empty before, all the living servants including concubines followed.


    When he cleaned the room and lived in it, Tuo Barry asked, "what''s the matter with this poison? If you don''t talk to them, you always have to talk to me."


    "It''s a little bit more poisonous and stronger than other poisons. I haven''t analyzed the details yet, so I''ll let you know later." Hua Ruge prevaricates.


    Tuoba Rui took her hand and said, "you are good at this. You must have studied it thoroughly. Tell me."


    Hua Ruge said only when he could not deceive: "this poison is very exquisite and powerful, and it''s really not inferior. The herbs here can''t be detoxified, so they can''t be detoxified. "


    "Can''t solve it?" Tuoba Rui''s face had no blood after listening.


    What kind of medical skill is Hua Ruge? He knows better than anyone. Since she is so sure that she can''t understand it, there is no room for relief.


    "But you can rest assured that it will not be a problem to delay for a year and a half with my ability. We can think of a way slowly in the future." Hua Yuege went on.


    Tuo Ba Rui has begun to think of a way now. Hearing this, he said, "we should go to the divine world at all costs."


    "Yes, there is a way out." Hua Ruge touched his head.


    Tuoba Rui holds Hua Ruge in his arms again: "Xiaoge, I didn''t protect you."


    "Why are you here again? It''s none of your business." Hua Ruge comforts again.


    Tuoba Rui holds her for a long time.


    Hua Ruge only got the way: "don''t worry, I said it''s a conservative estimate for half a year. I''ve got the inheritance of Da Neng''s Dan Dao. Maybe I can postpone it for a longer time, or maybe I can develop an antidote."


    Tuoba Rui still doesn''t speak.


    "In a word, don''t worry. I''m a man of great creation. I don''t die at will." Hua Yuege went on.


    "Well." Tuoba Rui nodded.


    Hua Ruge smiled, then touched his head and said, "OK, think more about the benefits. We still have time."


    Tuoba Rui raised his head and said, "it''s up to me to coax you."


    Hua rugo laughed when he heard this: "come on, when are we together? I didn''t coax you."


    "My fault." Tuoba Rui is very straightforward.


    Hua Ruge blinked, pasted his face and said, "I miss you so much."


    "Well." Tuo Ba Rui said and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Over?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought about it and then said, "I miss you very much, too."


    "It''s about the same. Hug." Hua rugo said and lay down with him.

 Chapter 2206

    They talked a lot, of course, most of it was Hua rugo who was talking about so many days of experience, and Tuo BARREI was listening.


    Hua rugeng concealed her poisonous hair for several times. She was afraid that Tuo BARREI would be hurt and angry after hearing it, which would destroy Yan day and the whole devil gate.


    Said Hua Ruge to sleep, Tuo Ba Rui pitifully kissed her for a while, and then looked at her, as if she could not see enough.


    By the next day, Hua Ruge was in seclusion, because she had to study the best way to alleviate the poison. When she was imprisoned before, most of the time she couldn''t detect what poison she had.


    Later, Shenyuan opened, and she spent most of her mind on how to break through the confinement of her body. After breaking through the muscles and bones of her body, she looked relaxed and actually wandered around thinking about how to run out if Tuo BARREI couldn''t get there.


    In fact, she didn''t study the poison in her Institute in depth. She just fooled her with a few herbs. At most, she delayed it for three or two days, not too long.


    In the past three days, Hua Ruge did not develop a better pill, so he took the pill sent by Yan day.


    This pill seems to be the most basic in Hua Ruge''s eyes, but after all, it''s a carefully refined pill, which can be delayed for seven days.


    That is to say, in these seven days, China Ruge must develop effective pills for travel.


    People also know what she is doing, so even Su Nianxia and Xiao Jiu haven''t come to play with her these days, but they wait silently.


    Tuo barrow took his mother-in-law and Xiao Bao from the sky city, but he didn''t tell them that Hua Ruge was poisoned.


    After taking the pill for five days, Hua Ruge finally said with a flash of inspiration, "yes."


    So she shut up immediately, took the medicine from the space ring, and began to refine the antidote for herself.


    Because she had ransacked many people in the six major shrines before, and had taken all the herbs of those people, so that she did not lack any magic medicine now.


    Her alchemy efficiency has always been very high, but even so, it took two days to complete.


    As soon as the pill was released, there were only three pills in total. She preliminarily estimated that if her toxicity did not worsen, at this moment, the pill could delay the time of poisoning for five months, and three pills were less than one and a half years.


    Of course, Hua Ruge considers that the later toxic antibodies are becoming stronger and stronger, and the antidote effect will not be long, probably adding up to more than a year.


    More than a year later, the world''s herbs will have no half restrained effect on poisons. If she can''t find a real antidote at that time, her life will be finished.


    Hua Ruge looked at the three pills in front of her eyes, but she was still satisfied. After all, she could live well for more than a year, and she would talk about it later.


    Thinking that she took a pill, put the other two well.


    She felt as if she had been reborn at the moment when she went out of the gate, stretching in the sun.


    "Mother."


    Xiaobao is in the yard. When he sees Hua Ruge going out, he pounces at her with his hands open. It seems that he often waits here.


    Hua rugo saw that the little guy''s heart had melted. He squatted down to hold him in his arms and said, "it''s my mother''s fault. I didn''t accompany you."


    "My mother has something to do, Xiao Bao knows." Xiaobao is very sensible.


    Hua Ruge kissed his mother on his face and asked, "do you want to be a mother?"


    "Yes, every day." Xiaobao replied.


    "The mother promised you that she would be with you all this time." Hua Yuege said.


    Xiaobao nods: "OK, Xiaobao is going to sleep with his mother tonight."


    "That''s what my mother thought." Hua Ruge said and picked him up with a happy smile on his face.


    Tuoba Rui stood aside and listened to their conversation. Hua Ruge didn''t even see him. He sighed and said, "how are you?"


    "Of course I did." Hua rugo saw him sitting on one side, so he smiled at him.


    Tuoba Rui is relieved when he hears the words, and he has no mind to be jealous anymore. He gets up and says, "you have a good talk, I''ll make you something delicious."


    "Hard work." Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened when he spoke.


    She hasn''t eaten the food made by Tuo BARREI for a long time, just think it''s going to drool.


    Looking at his mother ''s appearance, Xiaobao could not help saying: "mother, grandma said that she can'' t sit on this expression, which is too humiliating."


    "There are no outsiders around here. I pay special attention to my image when I am in a crowded place. I always give people a quiet and elegant image." Hua Yuege said.


    Xiaobao said in a puzzled way, "but I''ve heard that people call you mother Tyrannosaurus Rex."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua Yuege choked, and then went on with his face not red and heart not dancing: "these are the words of those blind jealous people who just can''t see me well."


    Xiaobao is still skeptical.


    "I''m going to see grandma now. If you don''t believe me, ask grandma." Hua Ruge said, holding Xiaobao, and walked to the courtyard where his mother was.


    On the way, she has been talking with Xiaobao about her reputation and deeds outside. Of course, they are all processed by art. Those bad comments have been completely blocked by her.


    Xiaobao listened to this but he was calm all the time.


    "How is it? Do you worship your mother very much now? " Hua Yuege asked with expectation.


    "My father says that my mother likes to talk big." Xiaobao''s euphemism.


    This is to suspect her boasting.


    "What else did your father say about me?" Hua Ruge holds his breath.


    After thinking about it, Xiao Bao said: "I like drinking, fighting and often causing trouble."


    "Your father said that?" Hua Ruge is biting his teeth, but he still has a fake smile on his face, which is slightly distorted.


    Xiaobao nods.


    It took Hua Ruge a long time to suppress his anger and ask, "did he say my advantages?"


    "Yes." Xiaobao nodded in affirmation.


    Hua Ruge finally gave a heartfelt smile: "what is it?"


    "Lying is the same as real, especially suitable for undercover." Xiaobao answers.


    Hua Yuege didn''t say anything about Xiaobao. He asked tentatively, "no?"


    Xiaobao nods.


    "I......" Hua Ruge was walking on the road, his eyes were on fire.


    I dare to say that she has no advantages but disadvantages?


    I don''t want to teach children like this!


    She decided to take revenge, so she said, "in fact, your father has many shortcomings."


    "What is it?" Xiaobao asked curiously.


    Hua Ruge, Zhang zhangkou, suddenly didn''t know what she said, because she hadn''t thought of the black material of Tuoba Rui for a long time.


    This man doesn''t like to go out and drink. When fighting, there are one hundred of them, and they can go up in the hall and down in the kitchen. It seems that there is nothing to say in any aspect.


    "He is too high and cold to communicate with others. His popularity is not good." Hua Ruge finally came up with one.


    Xiaobao shook his head and said, "Dad said that we should be stable."


    Hua Ruge knew that this kid and his father are definitely three views, which is not easy to shake.


    Speaking, they went to the courtyard of shuiyunning and shuiyunxuan. The two sisters don''t have children recently. They seldom play chess and chat in the courtyard. Two little servant girls are arranged beside them.


    "Mother, aunt." Hua Ruge said hello before entering the hospital.


    The two turned to look over, looked up and down, saw Hua Ruge was ok, then took back his eyes and said, "pretty little Rui said you haven''t done anything in recent time."


    Hua Ruge nodded: "the main thing is to practice in seclusion. This place is not bad. It should be here."


    "Well, it''s too dangerous to live and die all day." The water is coagulating.


    Hua Yuege nodded repeatedly: "Niang, you are right."


    At this time, shuiyunxuan also said: "we heard about it a while ago. It''s better not to provoke enemies in the future. If you can avoid it, you can avoid it."


    "My aunt is right, I will remember." Hua Ruge''s attitude is very correct.


    The two old people are still satisfied with their attitude, so they will soon talk about some of their family members.


    After a while, Hua rugo asked them to eat in the yard, but they refused before they finished playing chess.


    Hua Ruge went back to the yard with her baby in her arms.


    Xiaoyu and Xiaomei were not hurt in the last battle. Now they are still waiting for Hua Ruge. When they see Hua Ruge coming back, they want to take Xiaobao.

 Chapter 2207

    "Let him play for himself." Hua Ruge put Xiaobao on the ground.


    Xiaobao is very polite to thank Xiaoyu.


    The more the two servant girls look at the child, the more they like him. Because he is so beautiful, he looks like a porcelain doll, and he is not as mischievous as other children. He is very polite and sensible.


    At this time, Tuoba Rui has finished the meal and put it in the tray twice.


    The two servant girls were stunned to see that Tuo BARREI was really able to cook. Who would have thought that such a powerful and powerful man could cook even when he was fighting, and the color and fragrance were perfect. They often cook at first sight.


    Hua Ruge swallowed his saliva, sat down and ate it. Xiaobao said by the side, "mother, wash your hands."


    Hua Ruge just wanted to say that it didn''t matter to see Tuoba Rui also looking at her, so she sighed: "my family status is nothing."


    He used to be in charge of one. Now, she has another copy of Tuoba Rui.


    Xiaoyu hurriedly brings the water. Hua Ruge washes her hands before picking up the chopsticks.


    Tuo Barry is sitting beside her, and now she has a lot of dishes in her bowl.


    Xiaobao on one side also thinks that it''s really hard for Hua Ruge to shut down these days, and he also serves dishes to Hua Ruge.


    Hua, like a song, felt that her status was not as low as she thought.


    In the Kung Fu of a meal, the two servant girls saw that Tuo BARREI patiently served vegetables to Hua Ruge, and her eyes were also extremely soft, which was totally different from the state when she fell from the sky and killed the demigod.


    At this time, they also understood why Hua Ruge refused to agree with Yan day. Although Yan day was also very good and powerful, they couldn''t compare with Tuo BARREI in these two aspects. Moreover, the degree of consideration and concentration was far worse.


    After dinner, a family of three went to the back garden.


    This other courtyard is a little small, so the garden is not as good as the one before, but it''s also pretty good.


    A family of three sat in the bower, Hua Ruge took a deep breath, nose full of lotus fragrance.


    "It''s been a while." She said.


    Tuoba Rui takes her to her bosom and says, "how long is it?"


    "It''s more than a year, but it''s not short." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui squints his eyes and nods.


    Xiaobao squats on the edge of the pond, throwing pebbles to play.


    Hua Ruge took a look and said, "Xiaobao is also four years old. We should test his talent and let him begin to practice."


    "You can arrange it." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge nodded and said, "are you going to close?"


    "Well, I''m afraid it will take several months from tomorrow." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua rugo knew that he wanted to improve his strength, but he was reluctant to give up. Lying in his arms, he said, "a few days later, let''s meet here. Are you willing to leave me behind?"


    "Of course not." Tuoba Rui thought and said, "OK, then three days later."


    Hua Ruge can only promise. It will be good in three days.


    The next day, friends know that Hua Ruge is out of the pass, and they come to visit one after another. Su Nianxia and Xiao Jiu lead her to go out, of course, Hua Ruge does not forget to take Xiaobao.


    Although the city is relatively remote, it is only limited to the geographical location. The development of the city is still good. There are all kinds of shops, and what makes several people happy is a lot of delicious food.


    Several of them did not change shape, so they attracted the attention of the people around them as soon as they came out. After all, their face value was too high. One of them was sensational enough. They all appeared once, which is probably the news in the city.


    There are also a small number of people who recognize Hua Ruge. Because Hua Ruge was fighting in the sky that day, it gained a lot of popularity, so some people also know it.


    Originally, some hooligans wanted to come up and flirt when they saw that the three were so beautiful, but they were scared to flee after hearing the comments from the people next to them.


    After all, Yan day is very famous here. He can fight with Yan day and win. The fighting capacity has reached the top level of the whole continent. Even if they have a thousand lives, they are not enough to fight.


    No matter how people around them talk, they just eat and drink with Xiaobao.


    Finally, I heard a play, and then said that the restaurant was ready to eat and drink.


    When Hua Ruge was about to pour wine, Xiao Bao said by the same side, "Mom, Dad won''t let you drink outside."


    Su Nianxia and Xiao Jiuyi are stunned because the child''s tone is very mature, and it doesn''t sound like a child can say it.


    Hua Ruge is used to saying: "he''s not here. Besides, I''ll drink a little. It''s OK."


    "Ah." Xiaobao sighed, as if he was concerned about some national affairs.


    Su Nianxia and Xiao Jiu laughed this time.


    "I can''t think such a child is more sensible than us." When Su Nianxia took the glass, he said.


    Hua Ruge said helplessly, "it''s all learned from his father. He''s not very old. There''s a lot of truth."


    Xiaojiu pinches Xiaobao''s face and says, "little guy is more and more lovely."


    Although Xiao Bao''s face is very similar to Tuo Barrow''s, but now there is baby fat, and the little face is round and cute.


    A few people smile, began to eat and drink.


    Su Nianxia said at dinner: "soon it will be only you two playing together. We may have to go back."


    "Go back?" Small nine strange way: "you are to say to return where?"


    "In the eastern continent, the monarch said that we can''t drag any more. We need to go back to the sea to get the Pearl." Su Nianxia said.


    Xiaojiu didn''t know what dinghaizhu was. Hua rugo narrowed his eyes and said, "he plans to start now?"


    Su Nianxia nodded: "only when the five continents merge and the rules are rebuilt can we practice faster and have a greater chance of flying."


    Hua Ruge understood that juntianxia took this step ahead of time for her.


    "Thank you." She said.


    "What do you say, elder sister? This is the ambition of the monarch. Sooner or later, it will be done."


    Hua Ruge nodded his head, which was a token of his heart.


    Xiaojiu didn''t understand the doorway, but said, "then pay attention to safety."


    "Yes." Su Nianxia looked at her and said, "I hope I can see you and childe wutrace achieve success when I come back."


    Hua Ruge also nodded.


    Small nine smiled a way: "in fact, as long as can accompany in the host side I will be very satisfied, can develop into that does not matter."


    "Silly girl." Hua Yuege said.


    Several people chat until the evening, a person holding a wine pot, on the road to take care of Xiaobao to get home smoothly.


    Looking at three drunken women, Xiao Bao has a bitter face, indicating that he is under a lot of pressure.


    That night, Hua Ruge said the plan of juntianxia, and Tuoba Rui said, "I know it''s time to do it. I''ll get through the Tao rhyme left by that great power in the recent closing, and then I can help."


    "But now we are not strong enough to do it. Once the twelve temples oppose, our situation will be very passive." Hua Yuege said.


    She came back to be washed by Tuo BARREI, and her consciousness was clear.


    "I don''t care so much. If I meet resistance, I will kill you." Tuoba Rui did not put the twelve temples in his eyes.


    Even if he may encounter some difficulties, he believes that he can solve them by his own means.


    In order to detoxify Hua Ruge as soon as possible, it is necessary to take some risks.


    Hua rugo thought for a moment and said, "I will not be idle recently. I will raise my strength and find a way to walk around with the temple that I have made friends with before. It''s better to get support."


    "Try it, but don''t force it." Tuo Ba Rui said and kissed her on the forehead.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head: "I''m still good at communication. Don''t worry."


    After two days, juntianxia and Su Nianxia went back to the eastern continent through shangguanli''s star map, and then rushed to the East China Sea to discuss the matter of obtaining the Pearl.


    To merge the five areas, they need the five chaos artifacts and dinghaizhu, which are in their hands, but dinghaizhu still needs to be taken. It should not be difficult to borrow them based on their previous relationship with the East China Sea.


    After they left, tuobarrui, childe wutrace and mink all went into a closed state. Several people wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to improve their strength and prepare for the merger of the mainland in the future.


    Shangguan Li thought it was boring, so he closed the door with him. The idle people in the yard left Hua Ruge and Xiao Jiu.

 Chapter 2208

    Xiaojiu is able to increase his strength without cultivation, while Hua Ruge can''t be promoted to a higher level. After all, he hasn''t realized a higher level, and he lacks resources to feed the devouring beast.


    But Hua Ruge was not idle either. After so many days, Yan daytime appeared in front of her and handed the forces of the magic army into her hands, indicating that the magic army would be under her command.


    Hua Ruge glanced and found that even though the last time the magic army lost nearly half of the people and horses, the remaining strength was very considerable. She looked at the note and said, "I know, but I don''t care about it directly. I''ll give it to you. When I use it, I''ll find you directly."


    "Good." Yan day nodded.


    Hua Ruge asked him to send a letter to Mu Qingyan, so that Mu Qingyan could contact the shrines they had made friends with in the name of dange, open dange to their shrines, or provide more taxes to those shrines, so as to establish a more friendly relationship.


    Yan did, but did not leave.


    Hua rugo looked up at him and said, "do you want to stay for dinner?"


    "How are you?" Yin Tian asked.


    Because Xiaobao was on the side, he didn''t ask about the poison directly.


    Hua Yuege smiled and raised a finger. "More than a year, it''s still going well."


    Yan day heard this time, some surprised way: "more than a year? My doctor says it''s only three months at most. "


    "What is their level, what is my level." Hua rugo is very proud of his Dandao ability.


    "That''s good," Yan said


    He said that before he left.


    Xiaobao looked at Yan day''s departure, then looked up and asked, "mother, what''s more than a year?"


    "Your uncle is not in good health. How long can he live?" Hua Ruge''s lies are never made in draft. He will come with his mouth open.


    Xiaobao didn''t doubt his mother''s words, but said: "it turned out to be so. This uncle is so pitiful."


    "Don''t worry, my mother will try to save him." Hua is like singing and saying.


    Xiaobao nodded: "the mother''s heart is the best."


    "Good taste." Hua laughs like a song.


    "That''s what Dad said."


    Hua Ruge had some accidents: "it''s not easy, your father will still say good things about me."


    Xiao Bao spits out his tongue.


    The message was sent back through a special transmission array, and Mu Qingyan soon followed suit.


    Because it took Ji Ming nearly half a year to finally learn the refining method of Zengyuan pill, and he was much more diligent than Hua Ruge, so there were many refined pills, and the business of dange was booming.


    Hua Ruge passed this on, and there was nothing she could do. Her most urgent thing was to improve her strength. But for her, meditation was too slow, so she went all day to see Yan day.


    Yan day was still able to get the upper hand, but gradually he found that both moves and power of Hua Ruge were progressing rapidly, but in half a month, he could be completely suppressed.


    He can see that Hua Ruge is the best one he has ever seen, though he has a strong physique. He is really quick to learn.


    This time, Hua Ruge also had a certain understanding of the eight realms, and felt that he could fully understand it just a little bit.


    That point may come soon, or it may take a long time. Hua Ruge has a good mentality, but he doesn''t demand it. He meditates for a while every day to practice his kung fu. At other times, he will either duel or go out with Xiaobao.


    Xiaojiu also sticks to Hua Ruge all day long. After all, she doesn''t need to practice. She''s a bit bored.


    Hua rugo proposed to duel with her, but Xiao Jiuyi shook his head and said that human swordsmanship was useless and not as powerful as her instinct.


    Thinking that she was forced to retreat by the man of the dark temple last time, she was totally disappointed in the swordsmanship of human beings.


    Hua Ruge can''t justify the sword technique either. After all, Xiaojiu is a divine beast. Her instinct may not be worse than the most brilliant sword technique in the world.


    No way, they are the people who are born at the top.


    Her own affairs are almost solved. Hua rugo thinks it''s time to teach Xiaobao to practice. On this day, she and Xiaojiu take Xiaobao to a Dan Pavilion.


    This place can measure talent even if it sells pills.


    The place where the talent is measured is a platform. There are lines under the platform and columns on both sides. When people stand on the columns, they will flash.


    Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, blue and purple. Human talent can be divided into seven levels from the bottom to the top, of which red is the weakest and purple is the strongest.


    Hua rugo remembers that when she first measured her talent, she was only at the Yellow level, because she was also assigned as a worker. At that time, she didn''t understand what was going on. Now she knows. Because her blood hasn''t been opened, she didn''t test her real talent.


    The shopkeeper receives two pieces of top-grade Lingjing, lies on the counter, lazily lets Xiaobao stand on it.


    Xiaobao stands on the stage.


    Soon the column beside began to change. From the red at the bottom, it began to rise one by one. It began to rise very fast, but it slowed down at the green level and slowly grew to the blue level. However, it didn''t stop. There were more and more blue lights, and finally it turned purple.


    The innkeeper didn''t care about it at the beginning, but he paid attention to it when he was at the green level, because this was even the talent in the cultivation. When he was at the blue level, his eyes were wide, because this was genius.


    But he didn''t expect to see the purple light, and this is not the end. The purple light is still rising, and it has gradually approached the top of the column.


    The shopkeeper is almost crazy. They have such purple talent. They haven''t seen one in this small place for hundreds of years, but they didn''t expect to be witnessed by him today.


    Stop talking about him, even Hua Ruge is stunned.


    She has always been one of those people who are not talented. Now she is very happy to see her children so talented.


    The next scene was unexpected, because the purple light had been climbing slowly, until the top didn''t stop. Soon there was a golden light on the top of the top, and the next moment they heard a bang.


    Hua Yuege''s pupil shrank, and he quickly waved out a border to protect Xiaobao in it.


    As a result, the explosion didn''t hurt people. Several people stared at it and saw that the pillar exploded.


    "This..." Hua Ruge was stunned and turned to the shopkeeper and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The shopkeeper also did not encounter this kind of situation, swallowed the saliva to guess: "I''m afraid that is to make the childe talented too high, this test bed is broken."


    Hua rugo thinks this statement is believable. After all, she saw the purple light climb to the top before, and then radiated the golden light.


    She analyzed it. It''s obvious that Xiaobao''s talent is even higher than purple level, and he has reached a stage where the world hasn''t been found yet.


    This discovery made her very happy. She led Xiaobao down and said to the shopkeeper, "how much does this test stand cost? I will pay for it."


    The shopkeeper saw the test stand and said to them, "my guest, I don''t know that the cost of the test stand is very high. You can''t afford it."


    "Oh?" Hua rugo laughs at this. After so many years as a local rich man, she has heard for the first time that she can''t afford to pay for anything.


    "So don''t compensate, my guest. I''ll make a good relationship with you." Said the shopkeeper.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "the shopkeeper is really kind, but it''s OK to make a good relationship, but it''s necessary to lose money. Please give me a price."


    The shopkeeper looked at Hua Ruge and then said, "why do you insist on this test stand? It needs a million pieces of top-grade Lingjing, and most friars don''t have this..."


    He just wanted to say that without this financial resources, he saw a group of Lingjing like a hill appeared on the ground when Hua was like a singer. With his eyes, he saw only a lot more.


    The shopkeeper was stupefied again. He said in his heart that someone had come from this remote area.


    Hua rugo said with a smile, "these should be enough. In addition, I will send the shopkeeper some bottles of pills."


    The shopkeeper waved her hand and said, "no need, madam, we have dange here. There are all kinds of danyao."


    "Not necessarily." Hua Ruge said, reaching out and taking out the video Zengyuan pill, and putting it on the counter, he said, "here you are."


    When the shopkeeper picked it up, Hua rugo had already led Xiaobao out.


    Xiaojiu said to the shopkeeper, "this is the elixir made by my sister herself. It''s precious."


    She said and left.

 Chapter 2209

    The shopkeeper''s heart said that one or seven little girls can make some good pills. When thinking about it, he opened the bottle cap of the pills, and when he smelled the pills, he also narrowed his pupils and said: "this is Is it Zengyuan Dan from dange, Jiuzhou? "


    as like as two peas in the world, he was once a fortune merchant in the world. He was lucky to have seen it two months ago. I remember that the medicine is completely the same as it is now.


    As far as he knows, this elixir was made by Hua Ruge, the leader of Jiuzhou Pavilion. The girl just said that it was made by her sister. It is obvious that the one who just came with the child is the leader of Jiuzhou Pavilion.


    He went over the appearance of Hua Ruge he heard in other places, and thought it was right, otherwise there would be so many beautiful people in the world.


    It''s funny that he just said that people have no money to compensate. If Hua Ruge has no money, one of the five continents will be poor.


    He wanted to go out and ask if he could join the dange of Kyushu, but he had been in a daze for a long time. When he came out, the three people were gone.


    At the corner of the street, Hua Yuege was already overjoyed and said to Xiao Bao, "my child, you are definitely following your mother this day. She has been the same as you since she was a child."


    Little nine did not know the inside story, even busy way: "the original such as song elder sister is so fierce."


    "Of course." Hua Ruge claps his chest, which is called a complacency.


    Xiaobao was unmoved and said: "Niang, Auntie told me before that when you entered their clan, you were a yellow talent, so you also worked as a worker for several months."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua ran song.


    Can''t mix up, these people how like to vent her bottom, later she can''t be happy in front of the children bragging.


    "Is it true?" he asked, fearing that the world would not be disordered


    "I refuse to answer such a question." Hua Ruge has no good way.


    Xiaojiu then said with a smile, "it seems that this is true. That elder sister, Xiaobao doesn''t follow you."


    "Well, I''ll tell you the truth, just follow his father." Hua Yuege sighs a long time.


    Remember that Tuoba Rui is a purple talent, and Xiaobao is blue.


    "That makes sense." Xiao Bao nodded.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is full of frustration. It''s just that her talent is a little poor. She doesn''t take such a bully with her.


    Xiaobao saw that his mother was not happy, so he said, "but her mother is very powerful. I know that her mother''s cultivation is higher than her father''s."


    "That''s true." Hua Ruge was easy to coax, and immediately became happy and asked, "but do you really think your mother is very powerful?"


    "Of course, that''s what my father and grandmother said." Xiaobao went on.


    Hua Ruge then laughed and boasted: "it''s not your mother who bragged with you. You can''t find a few people who can be my rivals in the world."


    Xiaobao nodded repeatedly.


    Several people returned home, Hua Ruge took Xiaobao to his mother''s yard and said his talent.


    Shuiyunning and shuiyunxuan are very happy, because it is very important to cultivate a talent. If the talent is high, most of the time, it will go with the wind and water. If the talent is not good, it will be rough everywhere.


    Hua Ruge is very happy to rub Xiaobao''s head: "Tomorrow your mother will teach you to practice, and you will meditate with your mother."


    Xiaobao nodded, "OK."


    Several people had a delicious meal that day. The next morning Hua Yuege taught Xiao Bao meditation. First, he felt the aura between the heaven and the earth. This is what beginners should do.


    The length of this process depends on the talent and savvy of the cultivator. It can be sensed in a short period of one month or even 20 days, but it may be delayed for a year or two.


    Thus we can see the advantages of talent. If talent is not good, it is very difficult to climb the top, although we can''t say nothing can be achieved only by the efforts of the day after tomorrow.


    Hua Ruge is sitting under the grape trellis and eating grapes. He is leisurely watching Xiaobao meditate.


    Xiaoyu looked at Xiaobao in the hot sun and said, "girl, do you want to prepare an umbrella for the young master?"


    "No, he is not so charming as a man." Hua Ruge said while eating grapes.


    Two servant girls now seriously suspect that she is a stepmother.


    Hua Ruge didn''t have the consciousness of stepmother at all. She said, "go and pour me a cup of tea and ice it."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes. " Xiaomei responds and turns her head.


    Xiaoyuxin said that you are really kind to your son.


    Hua Ruge began to read the recently collected books after she had eaten enough, but she was really not the material for reading. She was sleepy after reading more than ten pages. She would go to sleep after covering the books on her head.


    At this time, she only felt that Yu Guang saw a touch of golden light. She subconsciously took the book and looked in the direction of Xiao Bao. As a result, she saw that there was a little golden light in Xiao Bao''s eyebrow, which was the power of spirit.


    "No, it''s less than half a day?" Hua Ruge is a little suspicious of life now.


    Xiaobao didn''t know what happened. He still closed his eyes and saw that the golden light on her eyebrows was more and more bright.


    Hua Ruge explored it with Shenyuan. Without cultivating any skills, the spirit power is very mellow. It''s enough for direct attack.


    It''s against the sky.


    As a man with relatively rough cultivation, Hua Ruge now cast envious eyes, and this child definitely followed Tuo barrow.


    But at the thought of her son, she was more balanced and said: "Xiaobao, now you should have felt the warmth."


    Xiaobao nods.


    "Open your eyes. Today, my mother teaches practice." Hua Yuege said.


    Xiaobao opened his eyes in accordance with the words, and Hua Ruge took out a Book of skills from the space from the disciples of the earth temple, which she considered repeatedly to let Xiaobao practice.


    Although the attack power of the earth temple is not very high, it is very solid and thick, which is very suitable for basic cultivation.


    Xiaobao nods again: "listen to the arrangement of the mother."


    Hua rugo first taught him how to distinguish meridians and how to do meridians, and the third day he began to formally let him do meritorious work.


    Xiaobao has a very good understanding. He can remember every time he listens to it. At the beginning, he did his work very smoothly. He didn''t use Hua Ruge''s instruction.


    Hua Ruge uses Shenyuan to explore the flow of golden power in the weak meridians around him, which is a little gratifying, but more reluctant to give up, and I don''t know whether the child will be close to her when she grows up.


    On this day, she asked Xiaobao to choose weapons. After all, it was impossible to meditate all the time, and she had to undergo some exercise.


    "Xiaobao, my mother used this stick to kill all directions. Now it''s handed down to you." Hua Ruge takes out a short stick he used.


    Xiaobao looked at the dark stick, and even shook his head and said, "No."


    "You don''t think it''s pretty, but it''s practical." Hua Ruge is still pushing hard.


    As a result, Xiaobao did not look at her, but reached for a wooden gun on the weapon shelf.


    "It''s handsome enough, but it''s not convenient to fight." Hua Yuege went on.


    "Sticks are like hooligans." Xiaobao turned to her.


    "Nonsense." Hua Yuege is not happy: "it depends on who uses this weapon, others use it like rogues, but there will never be such a misunderstanding in our temperament."


    "My mother is a hooligan." Xiaobao mends the knife and shakes the pot. "That''s what everyone said."


    "Who slandered me?" Hua Ruge is angry. She finds that she has no positive image in front of her children. Where can she not be angry.


    Xiaobao ran to compare his weapons.


    Hua Ruge looked at the stick in his hand and couldn''t understand it. How could his temperament be because he used the stick like a hooligan.


    At this time, Yan daytime moved to the gate of the hospital and stepped in.


    Hua Ruge put up his stick and asked, "how can I come here? Do you want to compete? "


    Xiaobao said, "Uncle Yin is good."


    "Xiaobao is lovely." Yan day smiled softly.


    Hua Ruge sat on the edge of the stone table and asked the servant girl to serve tea.


    Yan day sat opposite her and said, "I''ve come to tell you something. There''s news from the chamber of Commerce. There are several temples targeting your Dan Pavilion, making trouble everywhere, and robbing the pills several times."


    "I''m not timid. It''s on my head." Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "which temple?"

 Chapter 2210

    "The temple of time, the temple of fire, the temple of earth, the temple of earth, the temple of light and the temple of darkness." Yan day replied.


    Hua Ruge looked solemn: "it turned out to be organized."


    "That''s right." "What do you want to do?" Yan day nodded


    Hua Yuege frowned and thought for a while, then said, "the more barbaric and violent the act is, the more difficult it is to deal with."


    She can still use tricks to bend around, but to tear her face completely is to see who is stronger.


    "How about I send people out to protect the dange?" Yin said.


    Hua rugo sighed: "at present, this is the only way. They should still be afraid of you before they have a detailed plan."


    "They don''t have the guts to fight me." Yin day boasted.


    "Not necessarily. They want to avoid unnecessary sacrifice, but if you are on my side, you will always get involved in the war." Hua Yuege said.


    "I didn''t expect you to make more enemies than me," Yan said with a smile


    "I have many enemies because we have treasure. There is nothing like you." Hua Ruge has no good way.


    "Don''t think I don''t know. You killed all the disciples of the main shrines in the seventh heaven. This is a big revenge." Yin daytime exposed her background.


    "That''s what they should do." Hua Ruge didn''t feel that his original decision was wrong.


    Yan daytime shook his head and said, "you have nothing to add, I''m going to assign people."


    "OK, please." Hua Ruge nods.


    After Yan daytime left, Hua Rusheng was still thinking about the follow-up matters. In fact, as Yan daytime said, she had a deep feud with the temples, which could not be easily settled, and they would come up with new ways to deal with her.


    If it had been put in the past, there would have been no place for the major shrines to start, but now her dange has developed to a certain scale, so it would be much easier for them to start.


    According to the past practice of Hua Ruge, she never takes the passive position. At this time, she should start first, but the other side is too strong, so she has no way to start.


    She can only think of a way slowly.


    Xiaobao said by the side, "my mother, Xiaobao wants to learn how to shoot."


    "My mother taught you." Hua rugo said to walk down from the chair and take out an ordinary long gun.


    She grabbed a gun flower and began to demonstrate her moves.


    "Mother, do you have any problems?" Asked Xiao Bao.


    "Yes, there are a group of people who don''t know the height of the earth are challenging me." Hua Yuege said.


    Xiaobao thought about it seriously and said, "is that mother going to hit them?"


    "There are so many of them that my mother can''t do it, but if they don''t know how to measure, I can only do it." Hua Yuege said, "here are three moves. Practice."


    Xiaobao has a kind of learning style with his miniature long gun. Although it''s his first time to contact these, he''s done it well.


    "Not bad." Hua Ruge encouraged her.


    Xiaobao practiced again, and then said: "Mom, when Xiaobao grows up, he will help you beat all the bad guys, so that they dare not bully their mother." Xiaobao said.


    Hua Yuege laughed when he heard the words: "good boy, my mother is waiting for that day."


    Xiaobao showed his perseverance and learned the shooting method more seriously.


    Three days later, Yan daytime came again, saying that everything was arranged properly, and that people had been transported to various God regions through a small transmission array to help.


    Hua Ruge is not surprised that they have a secret transmission array. Otherwise, there is no way to explain how the magic forces suddenly gather in a short period of time, and suddenly disappear in the invisible.


    "Thank you very much. Sit down and have a cup of tea." Hua Yuege gives way.


    Yan daytime nodded, while watching Xiaobao practicing his shooting skills, he said, "this kid is learning fast enough."


    "Yes, it''s only a few days since he made a model of a shooting technique." Hua rugo is also very appreciative of this.


    She felt that Xiaobao had completely inherited her and Tuo Barrow''s strengths, and it was like a fish in water, giving people a very relaxed feeling.


    "How are you?" Yan day looked at her again and asked.


    "It''s good. You can eat, you can drink and you can fight." Hua Ruge''s easy way.


    Yan day nodded his head and said, "that''s good."


    "You''re a little conscious." Hua said with a smile.


    Yan daytime looked at her and said seriously, "just to you."


    "It''s better that you don''t say this. I can''t protect you if my man hears it." Hua Ruge is also very serious.


    "I don''t mean to argue with him."


    "You are sensible." Hua Yuege said again and again, "but it''s not good to compete with me. Look at your concubines. They are all charming and beautiful. How interesting they are together."


    Yan day smiled and said, "you''re right. I''m reluctant to give up so many women when I think of getting you."


    "Flower heart radish." Hua make complaints about it.


    "Huaxin also has the fun of Huaxin. If brother Tuoba and I have only one woman in our life, I can''t do it." Yin day got the way from his heart.


    Hua Ruge nodded approvingly: "I also think it''s a good idea to spend money. If I were a man, I would not marry only one person."


    "Now?" Yan day asked for fear that the world would not be disordered.


    Hua rugo shook his head: "don''t try to fool me. I promised my man that I would look at other men more than him and have no other thoughts."


    Seeing her prim appearance, Yan daytime couldn''t help laughing and said: "I wanted to catch your pigtail, it seems that there is no chance."


    "Look down on me." Hua Yuege looks proud.


    Xiao Bao shakes his head and says that he can take whatever his mother says.


    In addition to teaching Xiaobao cultivation, Hua Ruge has never relaxed his cultivation. He meditates for one hour every day to practice the Sutra of annihilation, and at the same time constantly touches the bottleneck of the eight aspects of shenyuanjing.


    Xiaobao''s cultivation has also slowly entered the track, sometimes a dozen seats is a day, in the evening even Hua Ruge drag to bed will sleep.


    This day Hua Yuege leaned on the grape trellis and exclaimed, "how can this child be so diligent?"


    There is no way for her to understand this level of diligence.


    Xiaoyu hears the words and says: "isn''t it necessary to practice like this? I''ve heard that Aunt Chunhua often has several days to practice, and there is still a month to go. "


    "She is so diligent?" Hua is like singing and picking eyebrows.


    Xiaoyu nods.


    "It''s not easy." Hua rugo said, turning over his hands and taking out two bottles of Zengyuan pills: "turn around and send this to her. These twenty-four pills are enough for her to use for two years."


    Xiaoyu picked it up and asked, "what is this?"


    "I said I''m a business. This is what I sell. Others can''t ask for one." Hua rugo said and lost a grape in his mouth.


    "That''s precious. Isn''t there a gap between you and aunt Chunhua?" Xiaoyu doesn''t understand.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "they are poor people. How can I care about them?"


    "There are so many girls." Xiaomei road.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "you say me?"


    "Yes." Xiaoyu nodded.


    Hua Ruge felt that it was not easy to have a positive evaluation, so he did not deny: "of course, I am the most thoughtful person, and I will not care too much about anything."


    Xiaoyu and Xiaomei have a look of admiration, and they say that the great man is different.


    Just saying that Yan day appeared in front of several people and said to Hua Ruge, "something happened."


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Yuege asked casually.


    "Another batch of pills was robbed. My people were injured a lot. The master Mu was also injured." Yin day road.


    Hua Yuege reflected for a moment and then knew that he was talking about admiring the light face. Immediately, the pupil shrank and said, "how is the light face hurt?"


    "It''s said that the injury was very serious. It''s not clear." Yan day replied.


    "Damn it!" Hua Ruge slapped the table and stood up and asked him, "which grandson did it?"


    "It''s the temple of fire. They sent many powerful people. Obviously, they must have the power of that batch of pills." Yin day road.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes were full of fire. She didn''t want to look at him and said, "dare to rush into the temple of fire with me."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Tear down the shrine and make me a back garden." Hua is like a song.


    Yan daytime frowned at the words and said, "this can''t be done. The temple of fire is the place where the God of fire is worshipped. If you smash the temple, you will surely stir the God of fire. Then we will never return."

 Chapter 2211

    "If you don''t go, I''ll go on my own." Hua rugo made up his mind and went back to change everyone''s convenient clothes.


    Yan daytime was a little confused, he felt that he had been mixed up enough, and could not imagine that Hua Ruge was more fearless than he was.


    Xiaoyu and Xiaomei are also shocked. If they remember correctly, Hua rugo just said that she has a mind.


    But I don''t look like I''m in a good temper. On the contrary, I feel like I''m a little bit bad.


    The Hua Ruge they saw before was gentle on one face, and there was no airs in talking with their servants. They thought it was a good old man, but now they see that a little conflict will overturn the temple, which can''t be described as fiery.


    After a while, Hua Yuege came out of the room. This time, she changed her long dress, but changed a set of red strength clothes, the kind of clothes with sleeves closed and waist tightened.


    Xiaobao was in the room before, but now he hears the voice coming out and asks: "mother, what are you going to do?"


    "Get back a little justice. When you are at home, your mother will come back soon." Hua Ruge touches Xiaobao''s head.


    She is such a person. If she is not provoked by others, she will never actively provoke right or wrong. But if others take the initiative to find fault, she will never bear it.


    Although this may be a small matter in others'' eyes, but the other party hurt Mu Qingyan, which is not going to live and die in her.


    Xiaobao looks at the grumpiness in her mother''s eyes and pulls her. "Mother, it''s better to wait for Dad to leave. It''s safer for you to go together."


    "A little fish doesn''t need your father''s help. Darling, go to live in grandma''s yard these two days." Hua Ruge said a word and then turned to look at Yan day and said, "arrange a transmission array for me. I''ll go to see Qingyan first."


    Yan daytime sighed helplessly: "I will go with you."


    "Aren''t you not going?" Hua is like singing and picking eyebrows.


    "No way, who let me with you such an unreliable boss." Yan day also confessed.


    Hua Ruge patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I will protect you."


    Before leaving, she asked two servant girls to send Xiaobao to another yard, and then they came to the former war damaged house, where there was a transmission array.


    On the way, Yan daytime and Hua Ruge said the details. There was a deep resentment with the fire temple before the Jiuzhou Dan Pavilion, so they didn''t plan to develop near the fire temple. This time, they were only a small God area attached to the fire temple and were ambushed. Mu Qingyan was also in situ to heal.


    Hua Ruge was silent all the way.


    Yan day seemed to see the fire in her eyes, and he remembered that even when Hua Ruge was captured and poisoned, the expression did not appear on her face.


    "Who are you Yan day asked curiously.


    Hua rugo then said, "good friend, I''ve been taking care of my subordinates for so many years."


    "Isn''t that your subordinates?" Yin day road.


    "It''s a friend. She has paid a lot for me." The more Hua Ruge said, the heavier the color on his face.


    Yan daytime looked at her face, and swallowed her words to his mouth. He wanted to say that people were still alive and not dead, so he would not smash the temple of fire, right?


    But he knows it''s useless to say it. It''s not that he understands Hua Ruge, but that the people who can make such a decision are very confused. It''s useless to reason with such people and talk about interests.


    The transmission array is very large, and the transmission distance is very wide. Moreover, the distance from this place to that small God field is only about half a month, so you can reach the secret base of Leyin day here without any transit.


    But now Mu Qingyan is also recovering in the secret base.


    Hua Ruge first came to the room where Mu Qingyan was. When he opened the door, he smelled a blood smell. Mu Qingyan, who was lying on the bed, was in a coma. His face was white without any blood color.


    Hua Ruge let go of Shenyuan''s exploration and found that Mu Qingyan''s body had traces of healing. Obviously, although it is intact now, it must have been greatly hit before.


    However, after the injury is cured, the viscera and meridians are seriously injured. Several meridians are broken. The viscera suffer strong concussion at the first sight. Even if there are healing pills, it can be seen that they are bleeding.


    After she saw it, her eyes turned red. She could see that Mu Qingyan had taken the healing pill she made before, and she could not have a better treatment.


    "Damn it!" She spat two words out of her teeth.


    I didn''t expect that Mu Qingyan was so hurt!


    As soon as Yan was going to persuade, he saw Mu Qingyan slowly open his eyes and turn his head to look at the door. He should have heard the voice of Hua Ruge.


    "Light face." "I''m sorry, I can''t let you do this," Hua said


    Mu Qingyan shook her head and said, "don''t be impulsive."


    Compared with outsiders, she has more understanding of Hua Ruge.


    This is a very short person, and very emotional, once in the eastern continent because the main doors attacked the mountain gate when Tuo BARREI disappeared, she let many people die in a rage.


    Although her position in Hua Ruge''s mind is not as good as Tuo BARREI''s, the style of Yi Hua Ruge is just as likely to happen.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I''m calmer now than ever. I''ll make the right choice, and I won''t regret it."


    Mu Qingyan knew it was wrong, but he coughed first when he was born.


    "Well, don''t say it. You''ll take good care of yourself. I''ll take care of everything." Hua rushes to appease.


    "Don''t be impulsive. The main shrine is not so easy to provoke." Mu Qingyan hurried.


    Hua Ruge patted her and said, "take good care of your injuries and wait for me to come back."


    It''s too late for mu Qingyan to say anything, because Hua Ruge left this sentence and then turned away.


    Yan daytime nodded to Mu Qingyan on the bed and followed him out.


    After the door was closed, Yin said, "this girl is right, the main temple is not so easy to provoke."


    "I''m just pissed off?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Obviously, the answer was no, but Yan could not say it.


    "I''ll cover you. It''s OK." Hua Yuege said, looking at him and saying, "isn''t this far from the fire temple?"


    "Half a day on the ship."


    "Go." Hua Yuege said to sacrifice the spaceship and jumped on it.


    Yan daytime quickly shook his head and said, "we go through the transmission array, you come down, we don''t have a pass token, we can''t fly."


    In theory, no airship was allowed to pass over any divine realm, otherwise, it would be a mess, only a few people had such privileges, but Yan day obviously did not.


    Hua Ruge looked at him and said unquestionably, "come up."


    Yan day couldn''t just, well, he would jump up and ask, "you have the right to pass?"


    "Yes." Hua Yuege said a word and then asked, "that direction."


    Yan daytime pointed to the direction of the burning temple, and said: "even if there is no need to beat the grass and startle the snake."


    "That''s what I want. What can I do for them?" Hua rugo said that the spaceship had gone to the direction of the burning temple at a high speed.


    Yan Zixin said that it was not common arrogance for the aunt to storm, he felt that he could not match the devil.


    The spaceship flew over the small God region, because the token was not taken out, so the disciples of the God region guard would block it when they flew over the sky at the first time, Yan daytime didn''t pay attention to it.


    Because he knew that Hua rugo would come out of the token of the temple of fire, although he didn''t know where she got it.


    As a result, what surprised him was that Hua rugo saw Ji Ming''s disciples lift off, and without saying anything, waving was a strong wind.


    The violent wind beat the men straight out.


    Suddenly, more and more monks rushed to the sky to stop Hua Ruge''s spaceship.


    Yan daytime was startled and said: "don''t you have a token?"


    "I didn''t say I wanted to use it." Hua is like a light song.


    Yan daytime felt only one and two big: "you intend to break through these gods?"


    Hua Ruge ignored him, but said to the monk who rushed up, "Hua Ruge in the East is only here today to cover the fire-fighting temple, and you can leave."


    Her voice was full of spiritual power, which spread all over the divine realm in an instant.


    After hearing the name, the monks in flight were all stunned. Without exception, these people had heard the reputation of Hua Ruge. They knew that this was a figure that even the twelve major shrines did not pay attention to. What could they do with such a small shrine.

 Chapter 2212

    These people were chewing Hua Ruge''s words as they retreated, and then they realized that she had just said that she would cover the fire-fighting temple. You know that it is the main temple, how dare she speak so loudly!


    All the people in Shenyuan are amazed by this sentence.


    Soon the owner of the small temple gave an order that he could not stop him. Then he immediately informed the fire temple through a small transmission array.


    Yan daytime''s face was pretty ugly on one side. They were just two people, so blatantly broke into the boundaries of the fire temple, and they wanted others to be prepared early? This is a deadly rhythm?


    It''s not only this temple, but also the two temples that pass by next. I heard that Hua Ruge dare not stop one by one. And Hua Ruge also says her own intention every time she goes to a place, which means that she will tell the world that she wants to fight and give the other party time to prepare.


    All the people in Shenyu who heard the news along the way were shocked. I heard that Hua Ruge was arrogant before, but I didn''t know that he was so arrogant.


    Of course, some people don''t often go out and don''t know Hua Ruge. When the people around tell about Hua Ruge, they will shock those people. This is a fierce man.


    Hua Ruge stood on the deck with his hands in his hands and looked at the temple of fire, which was close to him. His face was almost indifferent.


    Yan day was already taking out the long gun and staring at the burning temple.


    "If they open the defensive array, it will be enough for us to attack for a long time." Yin said.


    "No." Hua Ruge returned two words.


    Yan thought about it, and it was also right. If the main temple opened a defense array in front of two enemies, it could not be laughed off.


    Sure enough, when the door reached the temple of fire, it was found that the walls were full of monks, and there were many strong ones in the sky, but the defense array was not opened.


    Yan day saw that he killed them first, and shot down the city guards with a long gun in his hand. Those people in the air were strong in other people''s eyes, but they were vulnerable to attack under him.


    Just a few moves, Yin day cleaned up the city gate, making the spacecraft smoothly into the divine realm.


    The people of the fire Temple looked up one after another, saw Yan daytime''s hand and guessed who this was, thought that Yan daytime forced the space Temple master to give way continuously on that day, and those super elders were even hard to get close, they just took a breath of cool air.


    As for Hua Ruge standing on the ship deck, they only knew that Hua Ruge could win the eight strong, and they didn''t know that her stronger strength, the more famous one was the devouring beast, after all, this was a great achievement made in the last battle with Yin day.


    After seeing the two people, people were even more surprised at how they came together. They heard that at the beginning, Hua Ruge had collected Yan daytime''s magic tools, and Yan daytime had said that he would settle accounts with Hua Ruge.


    at the end, Yan daytime was defeated by Tuo Barre, so it was reasonable to have a big feud, but now they stand on the United Front, Their common enemy is their temple.


    People in the divine realm now realize that things may be a little more troublesome than they thought before.


    Yan day was able to stop few people, and finally the people of the temple of fire simply did not take the initiative, just stood in the opposite of the two.


    Hua Ruge put the spaceship away, looked at the opposite wall, and said, "let the Lord of your temple come out."


    "Hua Ruge, Yan day, you two dare to break into the temple of my fire, which is really unbridled." After this angry drink, tianxingzi, the Lord of the temple of fire, flew out and glared at them.


    Hua Yuege looked up at him, and his voice was still light: "it''s only the strong who can judge if they are unbridled, and the curfew can''t say it."


    "Hua Ruge, you''re too wild."


    "I''m crazy today. What do you think of me?" Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows.


    Tianxingzi knew that the comer was not good, and he didn''t take the initiative, but said, "why did you break into my God kingdom?"


    "For justice." Hua rugo looked at him and asked, "I have only one question. Why did I rob my caravan and hurt my people?"


    This is a matter that tianxingzi and several other shrines have discussed. No matter which Shenyu the caravan of dange passes by, they will make secret moves. Naturally, he knows it.


    But it''s not fair enough for him to admit.


    "My temple of fire will rob your little caravan? It''s a joke. " Tianxingzi said in a cold voice.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes were sharp. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. I''ll fight until you admit it."


    She said that the flash of white light in her hand had already added a soul breaking gun. As soon as the long gun came out, it immediately changed color, and the whole divine realm was enveloped in a mass of annihilation.


    The faces of the people in the temple of fire were tense.


    A Yan day was hard enough, plus a Hua Ruge, it was a disaster for the temple.


    Yan day was not idle, and the long gun shook, "do you go together or one by one?"


    Tianxingzi looked at the two men and knew that they could not resist, so he began to communicate with them.


    He ordered to see all the eight powerful men attacking Yan day, it seemed that they would seize Yan day and consume his strength.


    And in the direction of Hua Ruge, there are four nine powerful men, who are fighting to kill Hua Ruge at one stroke.


    Hua Ruge sneered, and had already promoted his strength to the eight realms of Shenyuan realm. He had the blessing of chaos artifact in his hand, and his fighting power was not even in Yan day''s eyes, let alone these ordinary nine realms.


    She took the initiative when she shook her long gun.


    The supreme elders of these fire temples have their own power of real fire in their spiritual power, which adds a lot to their combat power.


    But such as the song of China, which is 100 times more powerful than ordinary people, can be ignored.


    "Boom!"


    This one-on-one attack, the people of the fire temple are very concerned, all want to know what the real strength of Hua Ruge is, and how to withstand the moves of the nine strong.


    But after the fight, people were surprised, because it wasn''t the supreme elder who had the upper hand at all, but after one move, the supreme elder was beaten upside down, and didn''t catch one move at all.


    The people in the God Kingdom and the people in the temple were shocked by this move, because how could it look like it was more powerful than Yan day?


    This temple ushers in such two killing gods, can it really survive the crisis safely?


    Hua Yuege was so fast that she shot at the second person one after another, and the spear hit him head-on. It was only a moment''s effort that made her as powerful as the first attack.


    People can''t close their mouths because they don''t need to prepare for the first time. Is this still a person?


    This time, the two joined forces to take Hua Ruge''s attack.


    After a loud noise, the two elders were all lifted out.


    The disciples of the fire temple, including tianxingzi, are a little stunned. I can''t imagine that Hua Ruge''s strength can be so strong.


    They don''t know Hua Ruge''s constitution. As long as they can beat one person, even ten thousand of them are not her opponents.


    The last Taishang elder is hiding behind when Hua rugo is attacking the two people in front, and stabbing at Hua rugo''s back just when Hua rugo is attacking.


    As a rule, Hua Ruge can''t even react to it.


    In fact, it is true that Hua Ruge can''t turn around and make a move in such a short time even if she moves fast, but that doesn''t mean she has no way.


    The people in the fire god region watched the elder. Although he was the elder with high virtue in his God region, they still despised this kind of behavior.


    After all, it''s a bit humiliating to sneak on a little girl like this because of the age.


    There are also many people who don''t think it''s great to win by surprise. This battle was initiated by Hua Ruge.


    No matter what kind of point of view people have in mind when they see this move, it is that Hua Ruge will die this time, even if he does not die, he will be seriously injured.


    After all, that''s a supreme elder with nine abilities. How could a sneak attack not be successful.


    People saw that Hua rugo didn''t fly away, but turned around and didn''t want to attack with a gun.

 Chapter 2213

    When we all thought that Qihua was stupid, we saw two red glares in her eyes, which went straight to the point of the long sword.


    "Boom!"


    The red light and the long sword fight in an instant, but the power on the sword will be scattered in the moment of fighting, which is not over.


    At the next moment, the red sword in the hands of the elder Taishang was broken into three knots, and he himself also received the impact of dark force, and his body shape went back three steps.


    Eyes are Hua Ruge''s trump card. It''s never easy to use, but each time you use it, you can make the other party pay a great price.


    It''s normal for her, but it''s not for onlookers. They have never seen this kind of invisible attack. They just stay for a while.


    Even the powerful people and tianxingzi in the temple of fire frowned and said something bad in their hearts.


    Hua Ruge sneered at the scheming elder. His body suddenly appeared in front of the man. He shot again with a long gun and drew a space blade horizontally.


    The supreme elder''s strength is not weak. He retreats quickly. After he dodges, he takes out a sword to fight with Hua rugo.


    But it was only two moves that made the man spit blood from his mouth. Then, with Hua Ruge''s another space blade, the man''s body was cut into two parts, and the blood was sprayed on the sky.


    All the people in the temple of fire were stunned by these cruel means, and finally realized that the great beauty was not only coming to smash the field, but also to kill or even kill the door.


    The people held their breath at the moment and prayed that the temple Lord could invite the two killing gods to leave as soon as possible.


    This idea is not only because of Hua Ruge, but also Yan day, whose opponent is weaker and easier to kill. In just a moment''s time, dozens of eight powerful people have died in his hands.


    It''s very difficult to build the eight fold environment. There are less than 200 people in the huge main temple and one less dead. But in a flash, there are dozens of them. This is a disaster for the fire temple.


    Tianxingzi finally couldn''t look down, and hurriedly said: "please stop and listen to me."


    Hua Ruge is fighting with another nine strong man at the moment. Hearing this, he doesn''t stop at once. Instead, he takes this man''s life and looks at him. He lightly asks, "what do you say?"


    Yan day saw Hua Ruge stop, but also for face to stop.


    Tianxingzi can see clearly. It''s very dangerous for these two people to come to his temple of fire. After all, the holy things of their temple were robbed as early as in the seventh heaven, and now they have no base card to defend the enemy.


    So he was forced to show weakness now, so his voice softened and said, "it''s our temple''s fault to rob things. What compensation does the Lord want? My temple will try its best to meet it."


    "Only a few people died, and then they counseled?" Hua is like a song with eyebrows on his head, which is not without a way of ridicule.


    Tianxingzi''s face was red and white. After all, in front of the whole Shenyuan people, he had already given up his old face in such a low voice. Unexpectedly, huaruge didn''t give face at all.


    "Lord Hua, I ask you to think twice. It''s not good for both sides if we fight like this. It''s better to settle down and turn the war into a piece of silk." The star son then said.


    People in the fire god realm are also surprised by the performance of their temple master, but it seems that they can only do so after thinking about it. It''s better to lose someone than the dead.


    Hua Yuege sniffs at Yan and sneers and says, "if you want to fight, you will hurt my man. If you don''t want to fight, you will turn the fight into a piece of silk?"? Who are you when I am Hua Ruge? Is it up to you to make it round and flat? "


    After a few questions came out, Hua Ruge became more and more powerful and looked colder and colder.


    People in the fire god realm were even more surprised. They thought that Hua Ruge was coming to ask for a saying. The owner of the temple gave way and wanted to make compensation. She should accept it as soon as it was OK. But what did she mean by this? Could it be that she didn''t agree?


    Tianxingzi knew that he could not be good, so he frowned and said, "Hua is like a song. Do you really want to kill a fish and break a net?"


    "Wrong." Hua Ruge said decidedly, "only fish die, no net break."


    Tianxingzi is angry with a temple strongman. Tianxingzi says, "Hua Ruge, you look down on people in the world!"


    "No one has made me so angry for a long time. From this point of view, you are good at it." Hua Ruge thought of Mu Qingyan''s bruised appearance, and the fire in his heart couldn''t hold it down.


    Want a simple peace of mind? These people are too optimistic. If she can accept a way of compensation, it is blood debt and blood compensation!


    Tianxingzi knew that today''s matter can''t be good. He knew that he could only let it go. He said, "well, since that''s the case, I will make you pay for the death of the fire temple!"


    "Just in time, I want to see what you can do." Hua Yuege pointed to the gun and said, "let''s go."


    "Set up the array!" Tianxingzi said a word, and immediately seven elders flew out behind him, quickly surrounded Hua Ruge and Yan day.


    Each of these people holds a magic weapon level blade in their hands, which locks the space in an instant when they are in operation to prevent them from escaping in a flash.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are full of war.


    On one side, Yan day was also arrogant: "old men, if I had surrendered long ago, maybe I could have left a whole body."


    "Son of a bitch, dare to speak so bluntly. Let''s see if I can help you." One of the elders said a word, and then saw seven people walking around two people with mysterious steps. It seems that everyone has to do something at any time.


    This battle formation is a battle formation. Once two people fight against any one of them, someone will rescue them immediately and someone will attack behind them.


    It''s a joy for people in Shenyu. It''s a seven star array. The seven elders have been studying together for hundreds of years. It''s not only mysterious to stand and move, but also the power of real fire.


    Even if these two people are capable of breaking through the battle, they will also hurt their muscles and bones, and reconstruction will not be a threat.


    Yan daytime frowned slightly. He had heard of the battle, but the temple of fire''s ability to look after the family besides the holy things. He and Hua Ruge could not break it, but they would consume some power, and it would not be easy to break it later.


    Hua Ruge''s corner of the eye was raised, only saying: "snacks, come out, there are snacks."


    In front of her, to show off the power of artifact is not to seek abuse.


    Sure enough, the seven elders, tianxingzi and other temple disciples were all stupid when she said this. They had heard about the name of devouring the beast. After all, the holy thing was taken away by this little guy.


    I heard that this little guy is not afraid of all kinds of supernatural powers. Who can Parry it.


    "Ahhh." A blue light appeared on Hua''s shoulder.


    Usually, the devouring beast is a direct operation. People don''t see its appearance. Hearing the rumors, they think it should be a very terrible beast. But when the devouring beast comes out, people are shocked.


    Just a little thing like that? Big head and small body, big eyes blink. It''s not terrible. It''s lovely.


    They really want to interview Hua Ruge. Did they take it wrong? Is this for cute?


    "Put away the artifact!" Tianxingzi quickly opens his mouth.


    The seven elders dare not look down upon them. They will take them in as soon as possible.


    As soon as the Devourer saw that his food was to be collected, he immediately moved. He suddenly jumped at three of them, opened his mouth in the air, and even wanted to eat people.


    Seeing this, the three men rushed to attack the devouring beast, but its big mouth seemed to be a black hole that could devour everything, and those forces disappeared without any disturbance. Even though they were nearly five hundred years old, they had never seen this before, and each felt their hair stood up.


    They did not dare to fight hard. They threw the artifact into the devouring animal''s mouth one after another, and then they flew away.


    Devouring animals don''t like to eat people. First, they think it''s dirty. Second, they don''t kill people seriously. So unless the guardian doesn''t eat people normally, this time he saw that these three people are more sensible, so he swallowed the artifact at once, and didn''t chase after them.


    After eating the artifact, all three of them vomited a mouthful of old blood, and the whole body was shocked.


    People in the divine Kingdom saw that those artifacts were digested after swallowing the beast. They were scared to death. Where is this abnormal beast from? It''s too strong.

 Chapter 2214

    After eating these patients, the devouring animal turned its head and went to the other four people. Because the four people were more scattered, its mouth was very wide. People under the God domain saw that the devouring animal was already able to block out the sky and the sun.


    Now people don''t think it''s cute to devour animals at all. It''s a fierce animal.


    The four also knew that they could not resist the devouring beast. Neither the speed nor the strength was their opponent at all. So they simply learned from the others in front and threw the artifact in their hands.


    "Ahhh!"


    Swallowing the satisfied mouth of the beast, swallowing four artifact into the belly, the legendary Seven Star array is also broken without fighting.


    After seeing the battle effectiveness of devouring animals, the people of the fire temple have only one idea in their mind, that is, to curse mothers!


    How can we fight this war?


    Hua Ruge is not polite at all. Taking advantage of the strength of his body, he appears in front of the four in an instant. To lift a gun is to cut his back.


    Although these four people are the nine strong ones, they are all hurt after the destruction of their original magic weapons. Hua Ruge''s power is unprecedented, so their power to fight back has not been cut into two parts, falling down.


    Yan day was also the nature of the devil. When he saw Hua Ruge, he went behind the other three and ended their lives.


    This time, not only the Seven Star array was broken, but also none of the people who set up the array survived.


    The temple of fire is sweating. They have two abilities to watch the house. One is that the holy things have been taken away by Hua Ruge, the other is the Seven Star array, which is obviously cool and transparent.


    Hua Yuege''s spear head is inclined to the ground, and you can see the blood dripping on the blade.


    "Come again." She opened her mouth to the other side, and her voice was very quiet, but it was this kind of calm that made her even more terrible.


    Tianxingzi said in his heart, "listen to the order, elder, kill these two demons with all your strength."


    These elders also want to scold their mother when they hear it. They say why don''t you fight? Let''s die.


    But they were the people of the temple of fire. If they didn''t listen to the orders of the temple Lord and couldn''t get along in all the God regions, if they could join the magic army of Yan day before, but look at the appearance of Hua as a song killing God and attaching himself to the body, don''t think about this road.


    Since there is no way back, these people are all fighting. More than 100 people rushed out at the same time to surround them. It seems that they would like to strip their skin to death.


    "Good!" Seeing this and the tactics of the sea of people, Yan daytime immediately laughed and turned to look at Hua Ruge and said, "it''s really fun to follow you, I''m still in this situation for the first time."


    Before, the magic army was famous for its large number of people. It was he who besieged others, but no one else had besieged him.


    Hua Ruge said to him, "do you want to compare?"


    "Than what?" Yin Tian asked.


    "Who killed more." Hua Ruge is still very peaceful.


    Yan daytime said with a smile, "well, if I win, you..."


    He just wanted to say that you are my woman, but when he saw Hua Ruge''s look and thought about Tuo Barrow''s horrible fighting power, he immediately changed his way: "you lose my meal of wine, and I want you to brew it by yourself."


    "No problem. Give me three years of work if you lose?" Hua Yuege said.


    Yan Zizheng was shocked, because the bet was obviously unfair, but he was born with pride, and didn''t want to worry, just said: "OK, I promise you."


    He thought about how to say that he was a higher level than Hua Ruge. Although Hua Ruge''s combat effectiveness was abnormal, he was not necessarily his opponent in the face of such a group.


    "Come on!"


    Hua Yuege said, the body shape has rushed into the crowd, the hand of the ghost gun in the air into a road shadow.


    Her strength is strong, not to mention, and the speed of mobilizing spiritual power is more than three times faster than others. Now, every move is a must.


    Yan day was not ambiguous, and the whole man rushed up, he was also a man with strong power, and the evil spirit was very destructive, and several people died under his long gun at a stroke.


    The two men''s long spears, black and white, are constantly leaving a trail of shadows in the sky, and they are frightened to fight with the elders of the fire Temple of the war. The people in the God region are scared to look at them.


    These are just two devil heads. Of course, they can''t help complaining about tianxingzi. They say that you should offend anyone, but Hua Ruge!


    Thinking of this, people looked to the direction of tianxingzi, and then found that tianxingzi did not know when it had disappeared.


    Soon many people found out that it was spread in the divine realm, and suddenly the whole divine realm was a riot.


    If all the temple owners are gone, they don''t have no hope at all. They should know that their saint is only a teenager and can''t be alone at all.


    Of course, some people think it''s impossible for tianxingzi to run away. They should go back to the temple to ask for help from the gods. Otherwise, they will not only be the laughingstock of the world, but even the God of fire will blame him for leaving his duty without permission and not guarding the gods.


    It''s said that the people''s heart is determined, waiting for when tianxingzi will come out to fight back Hua Ruge and Yan day.


    However, in a short period of time, there are no stars in the sky, but the number of the hundred people in the sky is rapidly decreasing. After all, the battle effectiveness of these two people is not able to be stopped by many people.


    Yan daytime paid close attention to the situation of Hua Ruge all the time, and found that Hua Ruge was really fierce, he could only do his best to win.


    At the end of the day, because his strength is one level higher than that of Hua Ruge when he uses the quenching method, and he also competes with Hua Ruge, it seems that he kills more people than Hua Ruge.


    "Fifty six." When all the elders were killed by two people, Hua Ruge lightly reported a number.


    "I have sixty, you lost," Yan daytime said with a smile


    Hua Yuege said lightly, "well, please have a drink."


    Yan daytime looked at her expression with no waves, and thought that he would earn a drink if he worked hard. He always felt cheated.


    Hua rugo noticed some suspicious eyes floating around, but she would not admit it if she pretended not to see them.


    This group has become experts in the temple of fire. After all cleaning up, there are few eight strong ones who rush up, and of course, there are few seven strong ones.


    After all, in the seven heavens, the temple of fire''s attack on China, such as song, was particularly fierce. Two times before and after, people were sent to use holy things. As a result, there are not many people who can get it now.


    But they were not so kind-hearted because the people on the opposite side were not strong. It was still stormy when they started, while the other side was crushed like dead leaves swept by the wind.


    The people in the God Kingdom looked up at the battlefield where thousands of people were fighting against two people, but they still didn''t have an advantage. Their hearts were cold, but no one dared to fight, because even if they did, they would lose their lives.


    There are also many people in the divine realm who have their own hidden means, but most of them are magic weapons, which are useful to others, but they are like singing to China, which is killing.


    So without the support of magic tools, the power of the fire temple will be greatly weakened.


    Hua Ruge thought it was no fun to kill the little one, so he gave them all to Yan daytime, backed away, turned over his hand and took out the holy things of the earth temple, which was the golden little bell.


    As soon as the holy thing came out, everyone felt the unusual breath on it and had a bad premonition at the same time.


    What is this to do?


    The holy things of the earth temple can be said to be the bottom of the twelve main temples, but the overall destructive power is among the best.


    It can be said that as long as the bell is shaken, there will be a big earthquake in the whole fire god region. Although most people can fly or escape, who will take the building?


    Is this the rhythm that will destroy the whole divine realm?


    In the shocked eyes of all the people, Hua Ruge shook the bell in his hand.


    "Do it!"


    The clear and crisp voice brings a yellow ripple. Just when people want to rise, they find that the Yellow ripple does not spread in all directions, just in the direction of the temple.

 Chapter 2215

    People in Shenyu were surprised again, but soon understood that Hua rugo was going to the temple, and did not intend to hurt their common people.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Soon, the earth where the temple was located was shaking violently. There was only a large array of protection under the temple that was not too hot. The temple was not damaged for a while.


    But Hua Ruge didn''t just shake this, she was still shaking the bell in her hand, and all the Yellow ripples were pouring towards the underground of the temple.


    "Do it!"


    "Boom!"


    With the bells ringing, the earth is also in constant vibration, waves of impact on the fire of the temple array.


    It will take a long time to break the big formation if it is an ordinary attack of the soil system. But Hua Ru singer is a holy thing containing the God power of the earth. His power is many times stronger than that of ordinary people, so it''s not surprising to fight against the big formation.


    "Boom!"


    The earthquake also brought about the land in the city. The whole fire Temple shook slightly, but Hua Ruge could control the power, so although there was a slight vibration, it was not enough to destroy the buildings.


    Although she is furious at the moment, she is devoted to seeking justice for mu Qingyan, but she also knows what to do and what not to do. When the fire Temple attacks her, she will find the fire temple to settle accounts. As for the common people in the God Kingdom, she does not intend to harm their interests.


    So even though she can make the bell send out more power, but she is useless, just a little bit of attack.


    Yan day didn''t know that Hua Ruge had this ability. When he saw that she was holding out her hand and was holy, he was afraid.


    Fortunately, he got along with Hua Ruge. Otherwise, as long as Hua Ruge got out of trouble and took the bell to his demon cave, the one he had managed for hundreds of years would be in ruins.


    This woman, I really don''t know how many cards she has. Anyway, he has made up his mind. Even if he leaves Hua rugo three years later, he can''t fight her anymore, because he can''t predict the consequences of her fight.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The violent vibration of the earth under the temple has reached a level beyond the control of the large array. People of the Temple fly out one after another. No matter they are strong or weak, they dare not stay.


    Because the collapse of the temple is foreseeable.


    The temple of fire was founded soon after the mainland split, and now it has been more than one thousand years.


    In the past 1000 years, the temple of fire, as the main God''s temple, has always been magnificent. Countless people look up to or yearn for this building, which has always been the pride of every temple.


    Is the temple about to fall down now?


    It is not only the collapse of a building, but also the great humiliation of the temple of fire. This means that they will never be able to hold their heads up in front of people, and even become the laughingstock of people for thousands of years to come.


    Who could have thought that the biggest catastrophe in the history of the fire temple was just because they robbed a common Caravan and injured a small person who was not important or even insignificant in their eyes.


    At the moment, the disciples of the fire temple are looking at Hua Ruge, not with the eyes of hatred, but more like looking at a monster, a monster. How could they not imagine that this person would do such terrible things because of such small things.


    Hua Ruge looked at the trembling temple, and his heart was very cold. Those who dared to move her were the price!


    "Do it!"


    "Boom!"


    The voice that shakes people''s hearts is constantly uttered. The calmness and indifference of Hua Ruge, even the big devil Yan daytime, is inconceivable. He always thought Hua Ruge was a good speaker.


    After all, he poisoned her so much that she suffered from inhuman pain. Even now, he hasn''t detoxified her, which will soon threaten her life.


    But how did she do it? He didn''t kill him, but gave him a chance and even trusted him after the event.


    So he really felt that there was no one better to speak than Hua Ruge. But seeing her today''s performance, he made a cold sweat for himself, which is not a little tolerant.


    When everyone had their own ideas, the underground of the fire Temple suddenly burst out with a broken red light.


    The people of the fire Temple know that it''s all over. This is the big formation that has been broken.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, countless Tulong rushed out from the underground of the temple. Each Tulong was covered with golden energy. Once unearthed, those buildings would be destroyed.


    More and more Tulong, not only in the crazy impact on the building, but also towards those disciples.


    The strength of these disciples is very poor. They are not the opponents of the Tulong summoned by the people of Hua rugo''s level at all, so they do not fight hard and retreat one after another, far away from the temple.


    Of course, he did not come in the direction of Hua Ruge, but fled in the opposite direction.


    Although these people have strong feelings for the temple of fire, there is no need for them to die when they are alive or dead.


    Tulong didn''t chase after people. After driving them away, they just ran into the buildings.


    The shock of the earth did not stop. People saw that the magnificent temple of fire was either destroyed by the Earth Dragon, or collapsed by the shock of the earth. It was being destroyed one by one.


    People in the fire god region were stunned. For a while, they didn''t believe that the fire god temple in front of them had collapsed and was thus wiped out.


    Although Yan day was crazy in his heart, he was also shocked by the means of Hua Ruge. These actions also ignited his war intention, and his moves were even more fierce.


    Those who rushed up in vain to stop them were shot down one after another, and now there was a sea of blood just below Yan day.


    Hua Ruge looked at the collapsed shrine, still motionless, just slowly shaking the bell in his hand.


    At the moment, no matter from which point of view, the temple of fire is in complete downwind, with no power to fight back.


    "Boom!"


    Finally, the temple for worshipping gods on the top of the highest mountain of the whole temple collapsed. People saw the statue of the God of fire collapse inside, and their heads were shattered by the impact of the Earth Dragon.


    People in the fire god region are all surprised. That''s the statue of the God, so it''s broken?


    Now people begin to search for the figure of tianxingzi in the crowd. They want to wait for tianxingzi to come out and make a statement for the gods.


    They did not fail to live up to their expectations. When Hua Yuege watched the ruins and put up the bell contentedly, the rubble of the highest peak burst out in an instant, and a person full of red light flew out of it.


    This man is tianxingzi, but it seems that his momentum is not like tianxingzi, it seems that he has changed into a person, which is very impressive.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes narrowed. It was not the first time that she met this kind of thing. She knew that tianxingzi had gained the power that did not belong to him, but this time it was not the power of faith, more like the power given by the gods.


    Tianxingzi stood in the air, step by step, toward the direction where Hua Ruge and Yan day were.


    When the little disciples saw the Lord coming, they all made way for tianxingzi to pass.


    There is at least ten miles to go from the place of battle to the shrine. Without the stars flying, they just walk step by step, but each step is almost a kilometer.


    Every step of tianxingzi''s body shape is getting bigger, but the momentum of the body is stronger if it doesn''t get bigger. Every step is the same, and the breath is climbing very fast.


    Yan day said it was bad when he saw the situation. He had advised Hua Ruge not to come to these people who were not afraid of the temple of fire, including tianxingzi.


    But the temple of fire is the place where the God of fire bears the incense. The Lord, the son or the daughter of the temple can communicate with the God. Once the God is powerful, how can they deal with it?


    At this time, tianxingzi has gone five steps, his body is three times the size of ordinary people, and his breath is more terrible. Even the red light around him is more solid, as if the next moment will become the supreme fire that can burn all things in the world.

 Chapter 2216

    People in Shenyu look up at tianxingzi, and they are all sighing about the power of the gods. It''s so amazing that they can definitely defeat them this time.


    Hua Ruge felt the power gap, but only narrowed his eyes, there was no other expression to expose his mind.


    Yan day took the first half step to block Hua Ruge''s body a little bit, and said, "I block him, you go."


    "It''s righteous enough, but the reputation of escaping on the spot is not good. It''s said that I''ll be ruined if I''m set up by others." Hua Ruge is a rare and easy voice, but also want to ease the atmosphere.


    Yan day frowned: "at this time, do you still think about reputation?"


    "I''m also a celebrity. There''s always a burden. Don''t pass it on. People are here." Hua Yuege went on.


    Yan daytime looked at her, and found that although she looked relaxed, her eyes were full of war, which was really angry.


    In order to prevent them from escaping, tianxingzi blocked the surrounding space and prevented two people from moving in the space. It can be said that tianxingzi killed every step of the way.


    At the time of their communication, tianxingzi had come close to them and stared at huaruge angrily, saying: "huaruge, you destroy my temple and gods, and kill the disciples of the God of fire. Today, I will not kill you, I will not vent my hatred, and I will not explain to the God of fire."


    "What nonsense, I tell you, what I''m smashing is your broken temple, and what I''m killing is the people of your temple. I want to see what you can do to me?" Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows. His voice was not heavy, but it was very powerful.


    People in the fire god realm were surprised. Hua Ruge saw that such a temple leader dared to speak out wildly. Did he give up peace and escape completely?


    Yan day didn''t think much about it, anyway, he had reached this point, that was to fight for the best, and it was impossible to make peace.


    When tianxingzi heard Hua Ruge''s words, he laughed angrily and said, "what a Hua Ruge! I''d like to see when you can be crazy."


    He said a big hand to Hua Ruge.


    The horrible breath startled all the devouring animals that had originally returned to the space, but the little guy came out and was shocked. He said to Hua Ruge, "master, the God of fire seems to know that I am here, leaving a ghost on this man. I can''t swallow it."


    "Go back." Hua Yuege just said two words lightly.


    In fact, she was not surprised. Devouring the beast was her biggest card. On this day, after seeing the power, Xingzi would not fail to report it. That hall Lord God could not have no way to deal with devouring the beast.


    Now it''s up to her to fight against Yan day.


    Tianxingzi is now five times the size of ordinary people. A big hand is covered like a big net. The palm is full of real fire. It seems to burn Hua like a song in an instant.


    Yan daytime''s pupil shrank, and he took the initiative to cut the long gun into the palm of his hand.


    "Bang!"


    After the spear touched the hand of tianxingzi, the whole man of Yan day flew backward and stood steady after three steps.


    In his heart, he was shocked, because the star was stronger than his master at the moment, and he was no match at all.


    If you want to come to Hua Ruge, you must not be an opponent. At this time, he really regrets bringing Hua Ruge. Even now he hopes that Tuo BARREI can appear. After all, the only one who can fight this person is Tuo BARREI.


    People in the God of fire were also amazed at what they saw. Yan day, who was just invincible, could not defeat the master of his house at this moment. The power of the God was indeed powerful.


    Tianxingzi sneers, and then the palm of his hand goes to the sky like a song.


    Before Yan daytime was in front of Hua Ruge, when she put her hand, Hua Ruge had no time to stop her. After seeing Yan daytime''s defeat like that, she probably had a little bottom in her heart.


    At the moment, there was a strong sense of war in her eyes. She had not met such a strong enemy for a long time, and it was time to fight.


    The heaven''s Scripture of annihilation in her body is running crazily, and her strength and explosive power are increased a little, so she doesn''t say a word, and the soul breaking gun goes straight to the palm of her hand.


    "Bang!"


    The long spear is stabbed in the palm of the hand. The white power of the soul breaking spear is confronted with the red flame of tianxingzi.


    At the next moment, the red flame engulfs the white psychic power, and the terrifying power makes the gun head tremble. Hua Ruge takes two steps backward.


    At this time, people realized more about the power of tianxingzi, which is obviously not at the same level, and it must be able to win.


    Tianxingzi''s face shows satisfaction, and he moves again.


    "Have fun with you." Hua rugo said and flew up, directly toward the big hand he had not yet played.


    She was born with the spirit of a fierce bandit, that is, to dare to fight and not to give up, and every time she met a strong enemy, this aspect of the atmosphere can be displayed incisively and vividly.


    If you are strong, you will be strong. This is the characteristic of Hua Ruge.


    Tianxingzi was a little surprised when he saw it. He didn''t expect huaruge not only to keep going, but also to take the initiative.


    He sneered and added strength to his hand.


    "Bang!"


    "Boom!"


    The two waves collided, Hua Ruge didn''t retreat this time, but people clearly saw that the red waves hit her body.


    Hua Ruge seems to have been unaware of it. The second move is as fast as lightning. In a moment, it still splits towards the front door of the star.


    Tianxingzi can''t imagine that Hua Ruge can bear the damage. Does she really think she is King Kong? He wants to see how many blows she can take.


    He waved with a big hand and was fighting against the long gun.


    Because both of them are very quick, they collided in one place in an instant, and the storm hit each other again.


    But what people didn''t expect was that, just after Hua Ruge''s first gun gas was broken, her long gun once again poured out a force.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    After two successive collisions, people were shocked to find that Hua Ruge''s gun gas actually forced the supreme real fire back, which was even leveled.


    The onlookers nearly lost their chin. They haven''t heard that they can attack twice in such a short period of time. How horrible this skill is and how fast it needs to work.


    What they don''t know is that Hua Ruge was also learned by Qiu Tongxue, the genius of Hefeng temple, not long ago. Qiu tong can do three moves in a short time. She suffered from this when she competed.


    Later, she thought it was very suitable for her, so she used it. However, due to her lack of practice, she could only do two moves.


    Tianxingzi looked at Hua Ruge in front of him in shock and said: "girl, I can''t believe you still have one hand."


    "I have more to keep. Let''s see what I can do." Hua rugo said that she was active again. Her skill was strong and her meridians were wider than others, which led to her strong point, that is, she was more suitable for active attack.


    Tianxingzi soon despised the way: "this move is very power consuming, you can adhere to several moves."


    Hua was like a song with a long spear in his chest. The two fought again.


    Yan day was shocked. Although he was not the opponent of Hua Ruge, he thought Hua Ruge was not much better than her, but now it seems that he greatly underestimated Hua Ruge.


    Not to mention the way of attack, it''s the constitution. After the first attack, he had to adjust his mental disorder. However, Hua Ruge had no backward buffer. He had a hard attack. Now he is just like a good man. It''s too evil.


    Tianxingzi''s power is very strong, but huaruge has not retreated in a short time with his ingenious moves. With tianxingzi''s later moves becoming more and more fierce, huaruge has no idea how many attacks he has been attacked.


    She didn''t respond at all, but her body had been hurt. She ignored the injuries subjectively. She just focused on mobilizing every force that could be mobilized in her body,


    to make sure that she could wield the most power and make no mistake in every attack, and never give the opponent a chance.


    Hua Ruge''s heart power is strong, and it is very accurate to calculate the strength and moves of both sides in every battle. It can be said that he fights with his brain, so he is better than usual.


    However, tianxingzi is in a state of despising the enemy. The previous moves only used 50% of his strength. Now, he only uses 70% of his strength, because he doesn''t want Hua Ruge to die happily, but he wants to use the cat and mouse method to burn her out and die in despair.

 Chapter 2217

    He felt that this was the only way to make him angry.


    But he knew that he didn''t use all his strength, but the people in Shenyu didn''t know. Seeing the two people continue to fight, they were amazed at Hua Ruge''s terrible strength. It seems that she still kept her strength before the war with other people.


    After adjusting, Yan day also joined in the battle, but his physique was not as good as Hua Ruge, even if he took the same trick, but he could not help much, and a moment''s effort was hit again.


    "Bastard! I''ll fight you, too. "


    Yan day was suitable for this kind of treatment, and he was angry at the moment, and regardless of his injury, he cut to the stars.


    Hua Ruge is concentrating on the calculation of moves. Seeing that he has been beaten back repeatedly, he is not easily hurt and distracted: "step back, you are not his opponent."


    "You''re not, you''re not." Yan said and rushed up again.


    He doesn''t care how many attacks he can output at one time, that is, he is desperate.


    Hua Ruge looked at tianxingzi''s playful eyes and picked out his lips and said, "he must have died in my hands today."


    Her voice is not loud, but there is absolute arrogance and self-confidence between the lines. Even if the hostile people in the God of fire heard it, they all felt hot blood inexplicably.


    It''s worthy of being the legendary female Tyrannosaurus Rex. It''s really fierce and grumpy when fighting.


    Tianxingzi said with a sneer, "well, I''d like to know how you beat me."


    He said that his strength had increased by another point, and he used 80% of his strength.


    But Hua Ruge is now using 12 points of strength which is over the body load.


    "Bang!"


    Tianxingzi hit both of them with a wave of wind, which made them fly backwards.


    Hua Ruge stood still, not lightly hurt, but because of her strong constitution and wide meridians, so the breath was not blocked, but it was running fast, curing the injury in her body.


    This is a major feature of the Sutra of annihilation of the world, that is, as long as it runs, it can cure the wound. Therefore, as long as she is not injured at all and can bear great pain herself, it will not affect her hand.


    Not only that, her power has been improved just after devouring so many artifact. Now, with the continuous crazy output and operation, her power is growing at a very considerable speed.


    But Yan daytime was not as good as she was, so she suddenly vomited blood and turned pale.


    "Just leave it to me. Step back." Hua rugo said that he flew up again and the long gun went down again.


    Yan daytime only felt that his self-esteem had been greatly impacted. He was a terrifying demon king in the mainland, and now he was going to fall to the point of being protected by women. Who can bear it?


    Of course, he can''t stand it, so even if he is seriously injured, he still doesn''t want to rush forward.


    On the other side, Hua Ruge was once again hit by the power of the star child and retreated a dozen steps. However, she will soon fight again. The whole person is like a precise fighting machine, tireless and precise.


    Tianxingzi is more and more frightened. First, Hua Ruge''s organization speed is too fast. Second, is her body a human body? After so many injuries, I''m like a nobody?


    At first, people in Shenyu thought that Hua Ruge might be King Kong''s immortal body. Until Hua Ruge attacked again, the blood suddenly came out of his sleeve.


    Her dress is black, so even if it''s stained with snow, it looks like it''s wet, but people can see clearly this time, it''s blood.


    And people have noticed that Hua Ruge has not been injured. What does that mean?


    Her internal injury has reached the point of damaging the blood vessels on the surface of her body.


    Although these people are hostile to Hua Ruge, they also sincerely admire Hua Ruge. It''s very painful to hurt her to this extent. Even the man of practice is no exception, but seeing her face is like no one else. This strong tenacity can be seen.


    At this time, people also concluded that it''s not good to be a strong person. Listening to Hua Ruge''s stories in all aspects is very brilliant. It seems to help her along the way. But when people see her like this, they begin to pay attention to how much non-human pain she has suffered.


    The speed of the heaven Sutra killing operation team in the body is getting faster and faster under the control of Hua Ruge. It has reached the edge that the meridians can bear. She still attacks with two moves each time, but even so, she is often beaten back by the stars. She can''t make continuous active attacks, but can only be moved to bear.


    She is very unhappy with this feeling, but now she has reached her limit, and there is no way to improve her strength.


    Not only that, she also faces another dilemma, that is, the time has come for the body quenching method. If it is used forcibly, it will hurt her body.


    In her heart, she quickly played the abacus, but how could she calculate that she didn''t have the bottom card and the way to go back? She could only fight to the death.


    After thinking about it for a while, her eyes became more firm. Once again, the whole God entered the battle. From the two moves each time, it developed slowly, and now it has been able to form two and a half moves.


    Tianxingzi was shocked by Hua Ruge''s powerful perception and execution.


    Because ordinary people have the idea of losing in the heart when they are faced with such a stronger opponent, so don''t say to think more, even ordinary strength can''t be exerted.


    But Hua Ruge can not only ensure full thinking, but also can''t be conservative at all after having experience. If she dare to use it at the first time, this courage will make her walk in front of the vast majority of people.


    Yan daytime made several moves during this period, but he finally lost the battle. In order to prevent other people in the fire temple from attacking Hua Ruge, he really wanted to save his strength, so he stopped fighting, but took the healing pill to gradually recover.


    There is more and more blood coming out of Hua Ruge, and Hua Ruge''s face turns pale. Although there is no discount in the moves, it can be seen from her face that she may be at the end of her tether.


    Tianxingzi felt that the moment he enjoyed most was watching Hua Ruge from full of hope to despair. In his opinion, nothing could be happier than depriving a Madman of hope.


    Especially for such a strong person as Hua Ruge, he would like to see what her despair looks like.


    But in fact, she can''t understand Hua Ruge. She came out in a series of intrigues and cruel wars. Her heart has been sharpened to be more tenacious than that chaotic artifact.


    Even if Tuo BARREI was in the death crisis at the beginning, even when her life and death were unknown, she never gave up hope, because she was the only one who could save herself after her deep, and she would not allow herself to fall first at any time, because that was the beginning of all destruction.


    The body quenching method constantly destroys her bones and meridians. She is overloaded with her own spiritual power, and endures the attack from the celestial child. Every heavy pain of Hua Ruge is inhuman.


    But at this time, it was ignored by her subjectively. In her eyes, there was only the fighting spirit and hope that the other party didn''t want to see.


    It can be said that at this moment she applied the powerful body given by her parents to the limit. Every cell in her body is suffering, but as long as it is not broken, there is no way to stop her attack.


    At this time, all the people in the divine realm stopped talking. They stared at the sky one by one, at the small body Hua Ruge in front of the giant star child, and felt the vigorous power from it.


    Yan daytime looked at it, marveled at Hua Ruge''s powerful body, and felt that he had lived in vain for so many years, neither the abnormal courage and confidence, nor the strong heart and courage.


    But think about it. If one of these can be the best, I''m afraid that the position of the master of the space temple a hundred years ago is him.


    He gave a long sigh.


    On the other side, Hua Ruge has been fighting all the time, but now she has sensed that her body is heating up, all her meridians are swelling and aching, and it seems that she will die soon.


    In this extreme state, her mind began to swell, as if the next moment of the city could not help fainting on the spot.

 Chapter 2218

    Because of the discomfort in her brain, Hua Ruge''s body swayed slightly in the air. Fortunately, she was involved in the battle in an instant, which didn''t cause any serious consequences. She was only hit by the star child and flew backward again.


    But although it didn''t cause any serious mistakes, it was also seen by many people.


    People in Shenyu began to talk about whether Hua Ruge would soon be out of order. Some even said it was a very obvious thing. Otherwise, such a mistake could never occur with the control of Hua Ruge.


    Tianxing even laughed and said, "Hua Ruge, you can''t last long. If you are willing to beg for mercy now, I can leave you a whole body."


    "You deceive too much." Yan day said a word and rushed up again.


    Tianxingzi lost patience with him and used 80% of his strength.


    Hua Yuege''s pupil shrank, his mind moved, and suddenly a golden light hit the hand of tianxingzi.


    "Boom!"


    "Hum!"


    A heavy metal trill sounded, people can see clearly next moment, that golden light is a red stove, the smell of the red stove is different, the light around seems to have a rhyme pattern.


    Tianxingzi knew the goods and said: "daoyuanding?"


    He now understands why Hua Ruge has been studied so much in Dandao. It turns out that Hua Ruge has been greatly inherited.


    This time, although she blocked the attack with the power of powerful magic weapon, it was not an offensive and defensive magic weapon, which led to the continuous vibration of Danting, and she also suffered some small shocks.


    Yan day looked at her with guilt and said, "what are you doing?"


    "You''re not his opponent. Help me watch behind." Hua Ruge''s voice is lower.


    Yan day shook his head: "you heal, I hold on."


    "Give it to me." Hua Ruge is still looking at the stars. His eyes are full of black flames.


    Tianxingzi smiled again: "you are also not my opponent. I can''t imagine that you can get chaos artifact and daoyuanding artifact besides today. It''s really a big profit."


    "Think well." Hua Yuege said this in her mouth, but she didn''t attack at the first time. Instead, she took out a bottle of Biyuan pill made by herself from the space, opened the bottle, and poured all twelve of them into her mouth.


    The pill will melt at the entrance. The power of the pill will enter the eight channels of the classic in an instant and begin to heal.


    Tianxingzi didn''t rush to start, but said, "I''ll see how long you can hold on."


    Twelve healing drugs can''t be digested at one time for others, and it''s a waste to eat them. However, Hua Ruge''s constitution can contain more resources than others, so these twelve drugs are basically used to treat injuries.


    After the body has a superficial recovery, Hua Ruge takes out the Kaiyuan pill between two bottles of sections to enhance the power again from the space, and pours all the brain into his mouth.


    This pill can improve one period of cultivation, that is, from the early to the mid-term of qichongtian, the effect is not high, but there is no side effect.


    But one of them has no side effects. It''s totally another scene if the 24 go down. Let alone the 24. Even if the ordinary people eat five of them, their meridians will burst and die.


    People in Shenyu have heard of the reputation of these pills. After all, they are the second of the three signboards in dange, Jiuzhou. When they see that Hua Ruge has eaten so much, they all feel that Hua Ruge has committed suicide.


    After Hua Ruge had eaten, the blue tendons on her forehead jumped up, and then her eyes were slightly red, trying to regulate the surging power in her body as if it could support her.


    Tianxingzi sneered: "little girl, it''s not good to have a whole body. Do you have to explode yourself?"


    "Explode your uncle!"


    Hua rugo said, the whole person rushed to tianxingzi in an instant and smashed the long gun in his hand. At this time, the power was close to the nine fold power because of the addition of body quenching method and the assistance of pills.


    When tianxingzi frowns, he still uses 80% of his strength to connect.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    At the end of the battle, people saw that Hua Ruge had not been beaten out this time, but stood in place steadily.


    Tianxingzi looks surprised. Unexpectedly, Hua Ruge not only died without exploding, but also made such a strong move.


    "I will fight for my life today and take you to hell." Hua Yuege said, and the second thump fell again.


    Because she has a lot of strength in her body, she doesn''t need to be hit again. She can also play her own advantages and attack quickly and coherently.


    "Boom!"


    In the battle circle, there were two voices of fighting. Tianxingzi didn''t add gravity path. He wanted to see how long Hua Ruge could last.


    Hua Ruge''s meridians seem to burst because of the overload of the meridians, which are painful like needles.


    But her fighting spirit is to ignore, to rush forward, to break through the limits of her own meridians.


    The people in Shenyuan, including the people in the temple, were stunned. They said to themselves, what is the constitution of this woman? How can it be so tossed that it will not explode? Even the rupture of meridians did not happen.


    Although Hua Ruge is an intruder to the people of Shenyuan, it is not right for his temple after all. It''s not wrong for others to ask for opinions. In addition, Hua Ruge doesn''t hurt their people, so they still have some admiration and even regret for Hua Ruge.


    Is such a powerful person going to die here?


    After dozens of moves, because Hua Ruge consumed too much, the power of Kaiyuan pill was already wasted, so Hua Ruge turned back, took out two bottles of pills again, and then rushed to the past again.


    Yan day frowned at it, which was really a life-saving thing. So many pills were taken, and an careless sister died without being killed.


    He was worried, but he couldn''t help. At this moment, he seemed to realize the gap between himself and Tuo BARREI.


    Hua Ruge''s black clothes are almost soaked at the moment. Of course, it''s not sweat, because every drop is blood red, which shows the extent of her body injury.


    But the meridians were still strong. She felt that everything was far from over. She could still fight again.


    The meridians were once again expanded by the surging power, and her power was once again strengthened. Without saying anything, she attacked tianxingzi again.


    At this time, even tianxingzi, who has received the divine power, feels that his body has been consumed. Looking at Hua Ruge again, he is not only not defeated, but also stronger.


    Tianxingzi looked at her coldly, and asked, "little girl, you really refuse to beg for mercy."


    "Forgive me, my Lord, and die." Hua Ruge is another scolding, which completely changes its meaning.

 Chapter 2219

    People in Shenyu were stunned at the sight. They said that Hua Ruge was not only good at skills, but also good at swearing.


    Hua rugo said that people had already killed tianxingzi, and the long gun was still smashed down in front of him. It was completely used in the presence of a stick.


    Tianxingzi was completely angry this time, but he didn''t want to kill Hua Ruge once, so he once again improved his skill and used 90% of his power to fight.


    "Boom!"


    The battle between the two was another loud noise, and then Hua Ruge stepped back a few steps again, and her pale face became a little whiter.


    Tianxingzi complacent way: "how?"


    "I thought you were good." Hua Yuege said scornfully and attacked again.


    In the face of the strong at this level, she has no good strategy to defeat the enemy. She can only fight hard.


    When tianxingzi saw that she was injured again, he didn''t add any more strength, but kept it.


    "Boom!"


    It''s also a couple of intermittent fights. Hua Ruge is hit upside down and spits out blood.


    She was very dissatisfied with her slightly embarrassed state, and after a period of adaptation, she found that her meridians were much stronger than she imagined, as if they were not so easy to break.


    Anyway, there was no other way out, so she could only try. Although she was seriously injured this time, she didn''t take any healing pills. She took out four bottles of Kaiyuan pills and poured them into her mouth.


    With the entrance of a bottle of pills, she felt more and more surging power, and her body was suffering great pain at the same time. Her eyes were a little red, and she felt that her consciousness was a little out of control, like she would be furious in the next moment.


    All the people who saw this scene, including tianxingzi, were unbelievable. They didn''t understand how they could be OK after taking so many pills.


    Hua Ruge''s strong will defeated her consciousness. She woke up again and consciously controlled her inner spiritual power to run at an unprecedented speed, and her strength was raised.


    During this period of pain is very big, just upgrade, not attack, her cold sweat will come down.


    But it is worth saying that even though the meridians are twice as wide and the wall of meridians becomes thin, the meridians still show no signs of rupture.


    In the eyes of all the people who looked at the monster, she lifted her lips proudly and looked at tianxingzi and said, "your death is coming."


    She is not afraid of anything as long as her channels can stand the twists and turns.


    As soon as she said this, she attacked again. The strength of the previous attack has just entered Jiuchong, and now it is the peak strength of Jiuchong. Moreover, her strength is hundreds of times heavier than the ordinary Jiuchong strong. And she relies on the chaos artifact. The strength of the attack is not comparable to others.


    Tianxingzi''s pupil shrank, because he wanted to test the power of Hua Ruge, so he raised his hand.


    "Boom!"


    The loud noise came again, but what people saw this time was that Hua Ruge did not retreat, nor was he hurt by the red light. Instead, he was really competing with tianxingzi.


    "Nei"


    the people of Shenyu take a breath of cold air and say that the power of Hua Ruge is spring? Say it''s going up?


    And is she really human?


    People have the biggest doubt about this. Even if the constitution of ordinary people is as bad as that of Yan day, they can''t catch the opponent''s moves at all. But Hua Ruge is better.


    from the war to now, I don''t know how many times he has been injured, big or small. Although his body has also appeared obvious condition, but it doesn''t affect the war, which is very abnormal.


    More perverse is still behind, that is, so many Kaiyuan pills go down, even if the real dragon has already exploded and died, she is still alive and well?


    The people around have almost abandoned the hostile mentality, and they are all trying to guess the origin of Hua Ruge. They think it can''t be a person or a beast. After all, the beast is not so strong.


    What else could that be?


    It''s hard for everyone to understand.


    Looking at Yan day, he didn''t think Hua Ruge was much better than him before, but now he realized that they were different in essence.


    It felt like a 100 point test. He got 98 points and Hua rugo got 100 points. He thought it was almost the same, but he didn''t think that he only had so much strength when he got 98 points, and Hua rugo got 100 points because he only got 100 points.


    Think carefully and be afraid.


    Hua Ruge is quick to move. All moves are deadly.


    Tianxingzi gradually finds that 90% of his power can''t keep up with huaruge''s attack speed, so he doesn''t dare to keep his hand any longer, and the palm containing 10% of his power only shoots at huaruge''s forehead.


    Hua Ruge likes to hit people''s heads most, because she hates being hit most. Her eyebrows are frowning, and the long gun in her hand bursts out a horrible white light, and she goes towards the palm of her hand.


    Only then did the people in Shenyu know that the original owner of the temple did not use all his strength before, but did not know how much power it was.


    Some people say that looking at the expression of tianxingzi is about 10% of the power that has been used. Whoever wins or loses will watch this time.


    But after he said this, he was stunned for a while, and the people around him did not slow down.


    He wondered how he could have said who was better than who was worse? Did he doubt that the temple Lord would win?


    All of a sudden, the people around me are shocked to think that there is such a possibility, and the persuasion of this possibility is not weak. After all, Hua Ruge''s valiant is placed there, which is really hard to say at the last moment.


    After this fight, the white light of Hua Ruge was swallowed by the red light again, and she had to back up to ensure that she would not get hurt again.


    Although tianxingzi has the upper hand, he no longer despises the enemy. Now he thinks that Hua Ruge''s origin must be different. Moreover, he is very evil. It''s better to solve it quickly.


    As soon as he reached out his hand, the supreme one in his hand was really cremated into a long sword. Hua Ruge stabbed him first.


    His initiative attack is a very dangerous thing for Hua Ruge, because she took the initiative before, just need to fight against the other side''s strength,


    but to take the initiative attack, not only should she bear the terrible power, but also guard against the real fire and the old man''s pure moves.


    But Hua Ruge did not show the expression of fear, but smiled, which was not a strong smile, nor a wild smile, but a pleasure from the heart.


    Why?


    Because the active attack shows that the other side has been afraid to play cat and mouse games, and he began to be afraid of her, which means that his current strength is close to his own peak.

 Chapter 2220

    Tianxingzi does not dare to reserve his strength at the moment. He just wants to get rid of Hua Ruge as soon as possible. He feels that he can no longer bear the risk she brings.


    He saw that as long as the woman did not die, there might be suspense in the battle.


    Tianxingzi himself is the strongest being in the temple of fire. No matter how to use the real fire or how to move it, it is even better than huaruge.


    Hua Ruge''s moves are barely able to survive, but there is no way to fill the gap in strength with skills, and almost immediately fell into the downwind.


    After a moment''s analysis, she knew that she could not take advantage of her skills. The only way to resist the enemy was to improve her strength.


    In his eyes, Hua Ruge took advantage of a backward effort to take out two bottles of Kaiyuan pills again and pour them into the entrance. He almost raised his strength to the same level as tianxingzi.


    Her eyes are more and more red, and her consciousness has reached the edge of the rampage, which can be controlled by her strong willpower.


    The meridians were opened again, and the blue tendons on her hands were exposed, but at the same time, she also felt that her body was quietly changing.


    But she didn''t feel the specific changes. She just put out her hand and completely incarnated into a fighting machine.


    Another confrontation, Hua Ruge, will no longer retreat. It''s a faint feeling of fighting each other.


    At present, there is no concept of enemy or self in the eyes of onlookers, and even most people ignore the powerful existence of tianxingzi, whose eyes are full of Hua Ruge.


    Of course, their evaluation of Hua Ruge has also changed. Previously, they felt that she was a genius, but now they all feel that she is a madman. Nobody should provoke her.


    If not, it will be the end of immortality. Who can bear it.


    Not only the following people look scared, but even tianxingzi himself feels headache. Now he really regrets it. At the beginning, he shouldn''t keep his strength, and get rid of her as early as possible to avoid these disasters.


    Of course, these are just what he thinks. With the indomitable spirit of Hua Ruge, even if he gives all his strength in the beginning, she can''t give up. She always has to fight like this.


    Gradually, Hua Ruge became a blood man, and because her fighting intensity was too strong, her energy was also consumed very fast, which led her to take pills to fight again after more than ten moves, and the number of injuries she suffered was unknown.


    Most of the following people are lamenting the power of Hua Ruge, but there are also a small number of people talking about Kaiyuan Dan.


    Kaiyuan pill has now sold one of 30000 top-grade Lingjing, and the rich have two with them, but what about Hua Ruge?


    What''s the concept of eating more than 20 bottles in a short time? That rounding is to eat a Lingjing mountain.


    They concluded that the last point is that no one can be the strong. Anyway, the poor can''t afford to take pills.


    Hua Ruge has prepared many things for herself. Of course, she doesn''t care about this. She has only one belief in her heart now, that is to fight and win as hard as she can. To fight as hard as she can, she has to let tianxingzi pay the price she deserves.


    She wants to let people all over the world know that her Hua Ruge friend can''t move. If she moves, she will die!


    In the face of such a crazy Hua Ruge, tianxingzi only thinks one and two are big. He is so strong and powerful, and now he even has to compete with Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge looks at the scenery, but she is the only one who knows her own physical condition. She has reached the limit as early as a quarter of an hour ago. If she moves, it will break up.


    Even if she has a strong constitution, she can''t stand such a toss.


    Just as she was breathing, she suddenly felt that there were some powerful and soft forces in the Dantian, healing her body and preventing her from dying.


    She can be sure that this is not her strength, nor is it caused by devouring animals, but an unknown power.


    She tried to mobilize this energy, but found that this energy is uncontrollable, and there is not much, just to maintain the consumption of her body, can not help her fight.


    She was puzzled, but couldn''t think of so much. Since she didn''t die, let''s go on fighting.


    So she took out the pill again to pour it down, and then beat it.


    The interval is shorter this time, her body reaches the limit again, but when she can''t eat, the soft power reappears, helping her stabilize her body condition.


    This time she understood that the power in the Dantian was needed to maintain life. On the contrary, she would not die as long as she had such life energy.


    Come on!


    She put on a sneer on the corner of her lips. This time, she took out eight bottles of pills and poured them down to fight with tianxingzi again.


    Her guess is correct. These pills once again make her body reach the limit, and the strength reappears, which makes her body stronger.


    Hua Ruge suddenly thought of one thing, that is, her own blood problems, before someone said that her blood did not fully awaken, only half awakened.


    I''m afraid that this power is just the power in her blood and the energy she was born with. It''s just that she can''t wake up in a state of no limit.


    Now she is pounding the limit of her body again and again. When the strength of her body has reached the limit, the strength will show up and improve the strength of her body again and again.


    Now she only hopes that tianxingzi is not so easy to lose. She can fight with her for a while, or take the opportunity to awaken her blood.


    So Hua Yuege who makes another move is like beating chicken blood. He doesn''t grudge his own strength. It looks like the endless strength in his body. It''s called a strength.


    Tianxingzi finds that Hua Ruge is becoming more and more difficult to deal with. One is that Hua Ruge is stronger. The other is that after such a long war, he has produced a lot of consumption, so he is more and more unable to cope with it.


    He began to use the real fire and tried to use the fire to suppress Hua Ruge.


    But Hua Ruge smiled when he saw the real fire, and then Daoyuan Ding appeared in the sky over tianxingzi, with the mouth of Danlu facing down. Under the effect of the above array, the real fire was sucked in.


    It''s a way of making pills with external fire. No one can think that Hua Ruge will be used against the enemy.


    Tianxingzi is stunned.


    It''s not only tianxingzi, but the onlookers'' expressions are not so good. After fighting for so long, they all feel their necks are sore. However, Hua Ruge Leng is just like an innocent person, which is not scientific.


    Of course, they don''t know what science is.


    Yan day was even dumbfounded. This time, he didn''t feel that his cognition was challenged, but that his IQ was impacted. He didn''t say he did it, but he couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    The first half of Hua Ruge''s battle was very painful, but when her blood gradually woke up, she had a smile on her face. Although the pain in her body did not reduce much, she saw hope.


    Of course, she was in a relaxed mood, but she didn''t relax. She was still a very tough move, and even used the track of Tao Yun that she learned from Tuo BARREI at some times.


    Every time a rhyme track comes out, tianxingzi even has to step back to avoid it, because he didn''t have any precautions before, and he didn''t know when huaruge would actually go.


    But people don''t understand that it''s Hua Ruge''s trick. They can only see that tianxingzi is retreating. They are all shocked.


    No, I don''t think the wind is changing. The owner of the hall won''t lose, will he?


    At the beginning, Yan daytime was on one side, now he was squatting down, he felt that his existence was redundant, no different from Hua Ruge''s coming alone.


    Hua, like song, doesn''t need money to swallow pills, and then doesn''t need life like power output, which consumes the power of tianxingzi and improves his physical strength.


    After another quarter of an hour, Hua Ruge felt that she had not only increased the strength of her body, but also broadened her meridians. The most obvious change was that she felt that her spiritual strength had become pure.


    After that white light, there was a faint yellow light. Originally, tianxingzi was able to level with such strength of spiritual power. But when there was a light yellow light in the spiritual power, tianxingzi fell into the wind, only feeling that the wrists were slightly shaking.

 Chapter 2221

    Hua Ruge has tasted the sweet seven heads, but he still doesn''t want to pour down the pills like life, and the crazy output makes the speed of blood awakening faster.


    Soon she felt the change in the depth of Shenyuan, as if Shenyuan was becoming more and more solid and growing.


    Hua Yuege is happy in heart, so he is a little bit light of the enemy. Tianxingzi takes a step forward and stabs Hua Yuege in the heart with the energy sword in his hand.


    "Dying."


    Hua Yuege reflected a flash of red light in his eyes, and two sharp lights went straight to his chest.


    This power is stronger than any power of Hua Ruge. It is close to the full stroke of demigod.


    At this time, if tianxingzi was in his heyday, he would not take it as a trouble, but now he has consumed one third of his strength and dare not despise it, so he quickly resisted it with his sword.


    "Boom!"


    After a loud noise, tianxingzi stepped back half a step again.


    Hua Ruge smiled at him proudly and said, "come again."


    Tianxingzi didn''t believe in evil. He attacked again with a sword.


    Hua Ruge was not afraid of him before. Now he is even more afraid of him. He fights with him again.


    During this period, Hua Ruge felt that her divine yuan continued to solidify, and her body''s spiritual power also became more and more solidifying. She had no way to break through the eight aspects of the divine yuan realm before because the divine yuan was not strong enough, and now she has a sense of breakthrough.


    She''s too strong now, so she''s even more arrogant and unbridled. Her powerful power is gradually suppressing tianxingzi.


    At this time, there was a man on the other side of the temple of fire who said, "have you found that the color of Hua Ruge''s spiritual power seems to have changed?"


    "It''s true that it''s just white. Now it''s a little yellow, and the yellow power looks more powerful." Said the other.


    "I thought it was yellow, but now it should be gold, light gold," the man said


    "Yes, it seems that the spiritual power is more and more solid. What''s wrong with her?" In the temple, you said something and I said something.


    People can''t help talking about it. They all want to know what Hua Ruge grew up with. How can he be so strong?


    There are more and more golden lights and less and less white lights in Hua Ruge''s spiritual power. Now it''s half of them, and the power in Hua Ruge''s body continues to grow as Hua Ruge''s body continues to screw up.


    "Boom!"


    With the constant explosion of the war circle, the people are dazzled at the bottom, but it can be sure that Hua Ruge''s power is getting stronger and stronger, not only more and more pills are swallowed, but also the spiritual power is gradually changing.


    At first, tianxingzi was able to keep even with huaruge, but now it''s another quarter of an hour. He''s obviously not up to his ability. He''s retreating. In order to maintain the cohesion of his divine power, his body is getting smaller and smaller, and he''s getting closer to normal.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are red, but it''s not very tragic. Looking at it, it seems to be excited. The speed of the long gun is faster and faster, and the power is more and more terrifying.


    The color of her spiritual power has almost become gold, with only a hint of white, and her combat power has increased sharply.


    The people of the temple watched the battle from beginning to end. They were so surprised that they couldn''t shut their mouths. It wasn''t that tianxingzi was too weak, but huaruge was really abnormal.


    How unexpected is the owner of his own temple to provoke such people.


    However, the change of Hua Ruge did not last forever. Later, because of the increase of body strength and the consolidation of spiritual power, she could no longer toss her body to the limit.


    How many pills to take, how to squander their own strength, the body can bear, the strength will no longer increase.


    Hua Ruge also wants to continue to break through the limit, but tianxingzi is no longer her opponent now, there is no way to hurt her, let alone make her exhausted.


    She also has some small regrets in her heart. After all, the distance between Shenyuan and the eight aspects of Shenyuan is a little bit less than that. She can break through in a moment''s time, but in the end, it doesn''t make her happy.


    It''s just that she can be satisfied.


    She didn''t need tianxingzi to practice with her, so the spear shook and hit him on the head again.


    At first, tianxingzi could beat Hua Ruge upside down with a flick of his hand. Now, he has to hold his sword with both hands and fight hard to resist.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud sound, the golden light with a white light will swallow up the red light in an instant, and the stars will fall straight from the sky.


    At the same time, the space blocked by tianxingzi was shocked by the power of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge looks at the falling tianxingzi, the lip angle is raised, the body shape disappears in a flash, and when it reappears, it''s on his head again, and it smashes down to his forehead without saying anything.


    Tianxingzi''s spirit power has just been shaken. Now it can only mobilize half of its strength to resist.


    "Boom!"


    Another fight, tianxingzi was completely smashed from the sky to the ground without any suspense, and then his powerful body smashed the ground into a big pit.


    People in Shenyu can''t see what happened after the fall of tianxingzi, but they are extremely sure that the temple master just fell down by Hua Ruge mercilessly.


    This, this


    What''s the situation? Is it hard to lose?


    In fact, the result is very obvious, but they did not think about it before, and now they are not sure.


    After all, tianxingzi got the power of the God of fire. That''s the power of the God. Even if the demigod came here in a short time, he was not his opponent, and Hua Ruge won such a miracle?


    Isn''t that amazing?


    Hua Ruge fell to the pit and looked at the celestial child who was coughing up blood. He said lightly, "I said I will take your life."


    "You Who are you? " Tianxingzi asked off and on, but soon shook his head and said, "no, you are not a man."


    Hua Ruge said with a fierce look: "you are not a person, your family are not a person, and your ancestors are not a person for 18 generations."


    She never loses her ability of swearing, even stronger than her own.


    Tianxingzi pointed to the sky and said, "are you from above?"


    "Don''t think about it. I''m the one you can''t afford." Hua Yuege said that he took off the gun and went to his heart.


    She came today to take his life.


    Tianxingzi struggles for a few times, but he can''t move. Because the power is beyond the human body''s capacity, it will hurt his body. Now the power is broken up by Hua Ruge, and his body bone has been destroyed.


    But when the head of the gun was about to stab the man''s heart, a red light suddenly appeared in his body. The red light hit the head of the gun, as if he just hit the head of the gun and flew back.


    Hua Ruge only feels the inner power slightly shakes, and is shocked in the heart.


    At the next moment, the red light appeared in the middle of the sky and turned into a person, just like the fire god enshrined in the fire god temple.


    As soon as the light and shadow appeared, the whole God region was covered by his breath, and people in God region knelt down to meet God.


    Hua Ruge frowns a little and feels very upset.


    In fact, she was not shocked by the appearance of the light and shadow of the God of fire. Before devouring the beast, she said that there was a spirit of the God in this man. What could it do? It would be this way.


    The light and shadow of the God of fire glared at Hua Ruge and said, "little doll, why can''t you be my God if you dare to destroy my temple and kill my disciples?"


    His words are full of divine power, and the whole people in the divine Kingdom feel cold on their backs and shiver subconsciously.


    "No reason, no reason." Hua rugosi was not afraid, but raised her eyes and said, "you should ask me why I hit your temple, and directly condemn me for being unfair."


    The God of fire stared at her and said, "no matter what reason, ordinary people can''t desecrate the God. Now you should not destroy my God."


    "Well, there''s another shameless one. Since then, there''s no reason to talk about it." Hua Ruge pointed to tianxingzi, who survived, and said, "I''m going to decide this man''s life. It''s useless for you to say anything."


    "Unbridled!"


    The God of fire was angry. When he reached out his hand, he saw a real fire burning towards Hua Ruge, which was much stronger than that of tianxingzi and other disciples of the fire temple. Hua Ruge only felt that the fire covered the sky and seemed to have nowhere to hide.

 Chapter 2222

    "I can still be bullied by your light and shadow." Hua Yuege said a word without believing in evil, and then the body disappeared in place.


    At the next moment, Hua Yuege appeared on the top of the light and shadow of the God of fire, and the spear fell on his head.


    A kind of fearless and arrogant momentum erupted from Hua Ruge''s body, and in the moment of her hand, the white light on the gun shadow had disappeared, and all of it had become golden light.


    And the power of Hua Ruge has obviously increased a lot more than before. People all guess whether it is a breakthrough in the moment when it disappears.


    The light and shadow of the God of fire saw that the golden light was also the pupil of the eye. He saw that the light and shadow moved back quickly and said, "this shouldn''t be the power of human beings. Who are you?"


    Hua Ruge said solemnly, "unlucky boy, how long has it been since I didn''t even know you two?"


    As soon as this words came out, the people in the God of fire domain and the disciples of the temple, even tianxingzi and Yan daytime were stunned. She was talking to the Twelve Gods?


    The God of fire seemed to be afraid of her, but said, "girl, I will remember you."


    "Normally, if I let you see it, I''ll forget it. I''m sorry for my face." Hua Ruge''s voice is still so light.


    She is ready to fight hard, because she knows that even if the LORD God moves in this lower world, he must follow the rules of heaven here, or he will destroy this world.


    So the fire god''s strength will be greatly suppressed when she comes to this underworld, which is not much stronger than that of Xingzi that day. She can try her hand.


    "Unless you are never in God''s Kingdom, our God will defeat you." When the God of fire said this, they saw that the light and shadow had disappeared.


    For a while, everyone was confused. What''s the situation?


    So the God of fire left? What''s more, it seems to be scared away by Hua Ruge?


    Who is this Hua Ruge?


    It''s unbelievable to see where the God of fire disappeared.


    Let alone the onlookers, even Hua Ruge didn''t understand what happened. She knew that just after the move, her muscles and bones trapped her suddenly passed, as if she had been directly broken by her fearless spirit.


    The strength of the body is getting stronger and stronger. It should be the effect of breaking through the eight fold environment. But at the moment, it has not been completely broken through. Can you imagine that it can scare the God of fire away?


    She thought of the golden power in her body, as if it was different from others'', even many times stronger.


    I think this is the change brought by blood power. Her father must be a cruel man.


    The strength of the body increases with the improvement of the state. Hua Ruge looks at the star still lying in the big hole and says with a smile: "now? What else can I bring? "


    "Impossible, it''s the God of fire, it''s the God!" Tianxingzi is now seriously suspicious of life.


    "Since there is no rescue, let''s say the last words. I''m very kind." Hua Yuege went on.


    Tianxingzi then stared at her and said in hate, "the God of fire will not let you go. I''m just a step ahead. I''ll wait for you on the way to the yellow spring."


    "You are too happy to watch. Who said you would keep your spirit?" Hua Yuege raises eyebrows slightly and looks cold.


    There is a deep fear in the eyes of tianxingzi: "what do you want to do?"


    "I don''t know when I gave you the illusion that you bastards think I''m a soft persimmon. I want to get my name right." Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "I need to borrow your head and return it to you for eternity."


    Tianxingzi shook his head repeatedly and said, "Hua is like a song. You will be condemned by heaven if you do this."


    "My business, it must dare to manage." Hua, like song lenghum, reached out and sucked him in. The other hand had already taken out the city of the sky and thrown people in like rubbish.


    "Hua Ruge, you must die!" Tianxingzi cried desperately, his voice was very bleak.


    Hua Yuege picked up his lips and stopped talking.


    This series of things happened on the ground, and Hua Ruge did not dare to be approached for hundreds of miles. Only a few brave people explored this side with Shen Yuan.


    Hua Ruge didn''t investigate what these people thought. He put up the city of the sky, flew over again, and said to the disciples of the temple of fire in the sky, "who else wants to compete? I will accompany Hua Ruge to the end."


    The disciples of the fire temple can see it clearly. Naturally, they dare not go forward any more and retreat one after another.


    Looking at Hua Ruge, Yan daytime was asking for Hua Ruge''s opinion.


    Hua Ruge just smiled and said to the people in the fire god Kingdom: "Hua Ruge is here today just for justice. Now the culprit is dead, I will not disturb you again. Goodbye."


    Yan day also understood that he sacrificed to the spaceship again, and after Hua Yuege got on the ship, he drove to the distance.


    People in the God of fire look at the spaceship in the distance. They are all very relieved. If they were just as demonic as Song Dynasty, they would kill all of them, and probably not escape much.


    But even if their lives are saved, the temple of fire is gone. Not only the temple leader is killed, but even the God of fire is driven away by Hua Ruge. If other temples take the opportunity to attack, their life will be difficult.


    The people in the fire temple are even more upset, because it will be their shame. Of course, more people are complaining about the star child who just died, how to provoke Hua Ruge, or nothing will happen.


    On the way out, Hua Ruge passed through the affiliated God regions of the fire temple, which served for the fire temple. It was learned that after Hua Ruge and Yan daytime went, they all opened the whole God region''s defense border. The purpose of this was to block the two people''s way after they were defeated and fled.


    As for the loss of the temple of fire and the destruction of the temple, they didn''t think about it at all, because there would be no such possibility.


    However, in the evening of the next day, there was no human figure in these God regions, and the disciples of the temple were already talking about other things.


    But just then a disciple pointed to the spaceship in the sky and said, "come on, it''s Yan day standing on the bow."


    "It''s true that we have escaped. It seems that our temple can make a contribution this time." Another way.


    The protection array of the divine realm has been opened for a long time. These arrays have the power of gods. It will take two days to break them.


    Yan day frowned at the inside and said, "open the array, or we will not be blamed for breaking in."


    "In any way, the people behind the temple will soon catch up with you and dare to offend the main temple. You are dead." One of the disciples said.


    "Yes, we can''t open the gate to stop them." Said the other.


    Hua rugo is sitting in the cabin, her strength just broke through needs to be stable, and this stop really consumes too much energy and physical strength, and the injury is very serious, so she wants to meditate and recuperate.


    As a result, I heard the noise outside.


    "I''m bored!" Her impatient voice came out.


    Those guarding the city saw a dazzling golden light flying out of the cabin and hitting on the protective array.


    Originally, the city guarding disciples despised it. They said that the battle formation was protected by the power of gods. If they were defeated casually, they would be finished. They just wanted to laugh at it and saw a surprise.


    Because the moment when they saw the invincible defense was hit by the golden light, it quickly disintegrated, and the spacecraft entered the divine realm at the next moment.


    Everyone''s stupid? How is this possible?


    When Yan day attacked the space temple a few months ago, I don''t know how long he was blocked by the defense array of those small God regions. We need to know that Yan day represents the top power of the mainland.


    But now Hua Yuege can break the big formation with a light blow?


    As for why they are sure it is Hua Ruge? It was because they heard the impatient voice, which was obviously the same as the voice of those who came to declare war, or even the same tone.


    The temple Lord came with his experts. They were supposed to help the temple of fire and make a contribution. But when they came out, they saw Hua Ruge break the array.


    So everyone was stunned for a moment, then turned around and flew back to the shrine without saying a word. The scene was surprisingly quiet and the action was surprisingly unified.


    Where can they afford such people?

 Chapter 2223

    Along the way, the practices of several God regions seven are the same, and they all open the defense array. As a result, all of them are broken by Hua Ruge without exception.


    This operation made Yan Daye stunned. When she went to smash the scene, Hua Ruge''s strength was already very strong. Unexpectedly, a fight did not hurt her, but became more powerful.


    And it''s a little too strong. He has always wondered how the power of the spirit, which is as beautiful as a song, suddenly becomes so pure. It''s just like the power before it.


    He is sure that even his dead Master can''t compete with the present Hua Ruge, or even on the purity of spiritual power. Hua Ruge must be better.


    He would like to ask, but Hua Ruge has been closed for half a day. When Mu Qingyan was resting in the shrine, she came out of the cabin.


    Yan daytime looked around and found that Hua Ruge''s strength had significantly increased to eight, and the breath of the whole person was too strong, but his face was still a little pale.


    "How''s the injury?" Yin Tian asked.


    "This one is a little too much, maybe it''s a little hurt to the root. It needs to be recuperated for a while." Hua Ruge said with a sigh: "it''s really bad to feel hurt. The bones and heads of his body seem to be scattered, so he can''t sleep."


    Yan daytime listened to her complaints and did not know how to respond. She was afraid of pain? Afraid of discomfort? Why didn''t I see you when I was fighting? How about taking care of your body?


    "What do you mean by that? I''m hurt like this. You''re kind of compassionate Hua Ruge was very dissatisfied with the ghost expression of Yin day.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yin day.


    He didn''t know what to say at all. There was really no way in his mind to compare the man who had just been fighting crazily with the seemingly weak man in front of him.


    "You men don''t know the heat or the cold, so you women can stand it." Hua rugo shook his head in disappointment when he saw that he still had no expression.


    Yan day cried and laughed, "you just know the pain?"


    "You''re not unreasonable. Did I just feel a little impulsive?" Hua Ru thought after singing.


    Yan daytime nodded, "I don''t know how you survived."


    Hua Yuege smiled and clapped his shoulder and said, "young man, you don''t understand. Sometimes you have to fight for your father in life."


    "What do you say?" Yan didn''t understand for a while, because he didn''t hear anyone mention Hua Ruge''s father.


    "When you grow up, you will understand." Hua Yuege said, seeing that he was near the stronghold of the devil gate, he added, "soon I will see Qingyan. You have a gate keeper on your mouth. Don''t tell me the details of the war."


    Yan day looked at her and said, "do you know the danger?"


    "I didn''t think so at that time, but now I''m afraid." Hua Ruge shakes his head.


    Seeing her appearance, Yan daytime felt that this fight was not fought in vain, at least she could learn a lesson, and said: "it''s lucky this time, next time you know what to do?"


    After he said that, he looked at Hua Ruge, expecting to get the answer he wanted.


    "I have to fight next time. Can I be bullied?" Hua Ruge is very single.


    Yan day helped his forehead and said, "but you just said fear."


    "Who thinks so much when fighting, but actually I''m a coward." Hua Yuege said.


    Why didn''t I see where you were timid?


    "Do you remember what you just said?" Hua Yuege asked impatiently.


    Yan daytime nodded, "I''m not so free, let alone say that."


    Hua Ruge nodded with satisfaction.


    After waiting for the house where the stronghold is located, Hua Ruge''s first thing is to enter the yard where Mu Qingyan is. As soon as he enters the yard, he sees Mu Qingyan sitting in the yard, with a thick cloak on his body and two servant girls waiting behind him.


    Mu Qingyan''s face is very ugly. On the one hand, it''s the pallor caused by the injury. On the other hand, it''s anger.


    She seemed relieved when she saw Hua rugo entering the hospital, but soon became more angry and said, "what have you done?"


    "I didn''t like the fire temple, it was smashed." Hua rugo said and went to her side. After probing her body, she frowned: "how come your internal injury is not good, but worse?"


    "Not because of you." Mu Qingyan looked at her angrily and said, "I know you are going to commit a crime when you leave. Then I heard that you broke into the temple of fire. Can I not worry?"


    All the internal injuries should be kept quiet, but she began to worry after Hua rugo left yesterday. However, she was seriously injured and couldn''t follow her. Moreover, several God regions in front of her were blocked, so she couldn''t find any information.


    Hua Ruge held her hand and said, "you don''t know who I am. How can you do something uncertain? What are you worried about for me?"


    "I''m worried just because I know you. When did you care about life and death when you were angry?" Mu Qingyan said with a sigh: "you look so bad, isn''t it hurt?"


    "Fortunately, those straw bags are simply vulnerable. I just have to fight for a long time and I''m tired." Hua Yuege said with ease.


    Mu Qingyan looked at her and said, "next time, we can''t do this again."


    "Well, I''ll listen to you for strategic matters in the future, but your body must listen to me. I''ll help you go back and take good care of your injuries." Hua rugo said and went to help her.


    Mu Qingyan stood up and asked, "those main shrines are like dragon pools and tiger caves. Although you have escaped, they must be able to catch up soon. Do we need to leave?"


    Hua Ruge is stunned.


    How dare she think she bragged before?


    "Don''t worry about it. Although this place is exposed as I go in and out, no one dares to go to the door and ask for trouble. It''s just for you to feel at ease." Hua Yuege said.


    Moo light Yan surprised way: "you are saying that the fire Temple of people will not chase up?"


    "Those who have the ability to catch up are dead."


    "And the Lord of the temple, tianxingzi?"


    "Dead." Hua is like a light song.


    "He didn''t communicate with the gods?" Mu Qingyan asked again.


    "Yes, he got the power of the gods. Later, the God of fire came out to repay him, but I can give him face." Hua Ruge''s voice is very relaxed.


    But mu Qingyan is about to hear that he is stupid. Do you know that the strength of the God''s power has increased by more than 100 times, and the God of fire has been forced out? Can''t stop Hua Ruge from killing people? How powerful is this?


    "Ruge, are you kidding?" She asked incredulously.


    "When did I boast? If you don''t believe it, go out and ask when the injury is cured. I think it will be ten and a half days. The news must have spread to the whole continent." Hua rugo said and helped her to the bed and sat down.


    Mu Qingyan holds her and puts her hand on her pulse.


    She is a talented alchemist, and her research on medical science is very thorough, so she wants to give Hua Ruge how to be healthy.


    Hua Ruge pulled his hand back and said, "my body knows it. You can take care of your injury."


    But just for a moment, Mu Qingyan felt her veins and frowned: "you hurt the root of the body, the five internal organs, meridians and bones have been damaged to a great extent. What did you do?"


    "It''s difficult to deal with those of you who have learned medicine." Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "it''s not a big deal even if it''s hurt in a fight."


    Mu Qingyan''s face flashed sullen and said: "it''s not a big deal yet? That is to say, you are stronger than others, or you would have died a hundred times earlier. "


    "Well, I''m so badly hurt, you can stop killing me." Hua Ruge knows that the truth doesn''t make sense, but only shows weakness.


    As expected, when Mu Qingyan thought of her injury, her face softened. This time, she didn''t speak directly.


    Hua Ruge sat beside her and said, "you are not going to be cold and violent, are you?"


    "For my little injury, it''s not worth it. Don''t be impulsive next time." Mu Qingyan gently advised.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "don''t worry, after this time, there won''t be another time. I dare not provoke my Jiuzhou chamber of commerce with a hundred courage."

 Chapter 2224

    "Even if there is conflict, you can''t go all out." Mu Qingyan''s painstaking way.


    "I see. You can take good care of the injury. I''m sure it''s better than you." Hua Yuege said and stood up.


    Mu Qingyan doesn''t believe this, because Hua Ruge has no problem on the surface, but the internal injury is very serious.


    "Rest, I''m out." Hua Yuege explained and went out.


    Mu Qingyan nodded.


    Only when the door was closed, Hua Yuege saw Yan day standing at the gate of the courtyard.


    "Nothing''s going on outside, is it?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Yan daytime spread out his hands and said, "although the position is exposed, you even smashed the fire temple. How dare you do it again?"


    "That''s good. Xiaoyan''s body is weak. Recently, I''ve been accompanying her here to recuperate and listen to the news from the outside world." Hua rugo said and sat in the courtyard.


    "You mean to live here?"


    "Yes, seven or eight days." Hua Ruge estimated the way.


    "You are not afraid that other temples will come to you and set traps for you here?" Yin Tian asked.


    Hua Ruge is very single when he hears the words: "come on if you are not afraid of death. I dare to rush into the main camp of the temple. Who am I afraid of?"


    Yan Zixin said that this was too crazy, right? After publicly smashing the fire temple, one of the twelve temples, he was not afraid of other people''s allies to retaliate? You know she''s hurt now.


    "That''s settled. I''ll find two servant girls, and make a room for me in this yard. I''ll stay." Hua Ruge yawned.


    Yan daytime nodded helplessly: "OK, it depends on you."


    After the room was cleared up, Hua Ruge went back to the room, took out the medicine that had been prepared in the hospital, and then took out Dao Yuanding and began to make pills.


    She had explored the body of Mu Qingyan before, and planned to refine the pill for her to cure the injury. In this way, she could be cured in a few days.


    After a while, she made ten pills, but her face became paler.


    After giving the pill to the servant girl, she went to bed.


    The Sutra of annihilation moves in the body by itself and slowly heals all the wounds of her body.


    During this sleep, she did not wake up for the next three days. During that time, Mu Qingyan came twice. She found that her body function was normal, but the consumption was too serious, and it needed a long rest.


    These three days she had a rest. The news that the temple of fire had been destroyed overnight spread like wings, and half the continent knew it.


    The first reaction of those who heard the news was that the news was false. Two people destroyed a temple? Isn''t that funny? Can''t fire temples communicate with gods?


    They are very contemptuous of the people who spread the news. How can rumors be made up? The fire shrine is one of the twelve main shrines, representing the existence of the peak strength of the whole continent. How can it be destroyed without any sign?


    What else did Hua Ruge and Yin day do? Both of them are good at business, but how can they be rivals of the whole temple if the holy things in their hands are taken back by the temple of space?


    But the news of one time and two times of disbelief didn''t stop, because many places saw people escaping from the temple of the God of fire, and some scenes of that day were also sent out in the way of memory crystal.


    More and more empirical evidence, more and more solid hammer.


    The public finally believe that this is the real thing happened, but it''s still unbelievable. How can Hua Ruge have such great ability? Although I heard about it before, it''s not so mysterious, is it?


    Because many people in the fire god domain use memory crystal, which can be copied through the divine power, the contents from Hua Ruge''s entering the temple to the end of the war will be restored soon.


    Even many people have begun to sell it in public, because the news is so strong that all practitioners want to know how to get into the second brother, so they pay for it one after another, which makes those who sell memory crystal make a lot of money.


    These people are all stunned after watching it. It''s too strong and crazy. Which woman is the walking fighting machine.


    After seeing the poor ones, they only know how powerful they are. They don''t know where they are. After seeing the high-level of each shrine, they all take a breath of cold air.


    Is this still a person? Can this body be made of iron and steel?


    And scared away the light and shadow of the God of fire? Even if I see these people, I can''t believe it.


    Not only the small shrine, but also other main shrines. After all, the intelligence network of the main shrine is very developed, and there are spies everywhere.


    When we see the complete version of the memory crystal, the temple master and the high-level of the temple are stupid.


    Others don''t know, but they know that the golden light that Hua Ruge finally condensed is not the spiritual power of the world, but the divine power, which is the power of the gods.


    But when they got this conclusion, they couldn''t even think about it, because they didn''t only need to be strong enough, but also have divinity.


    The divinity is the spirit power of a God. It can be said that the one with the divinity is the God, but the one without is not. This divinity represents the absolute power and is the most difficult to repair.


    And there is also a hard condition that can only be cultivated in the divine realm, which is absolutely impossible.


    When analyzing this matter in various temples, some disciples also asked if the divinity could be innate.


    It''s said that this will happen in a Taishang elder''s way, but these people with divinity are born to show that they will not burst out like Hua Ruge the day after tomorrow.


    Considering that Hua Ruge''s constitution was abnormal before, they speculated that there might have been half of the divinity and half of the divinity before, but they didn''t know how to build it.


    Based on their existing knowledge, they thought for a long time and didn''t know what was going on. At last, they simply didn''t think about it.


    Of course, there are not many people who care about the physical problems of China Ruge. More people are immersed in the event that huaruge just takes a helper to extinguish the temple of fire. People want to know more about what made huaruge so angry. They all trace it.


    In the morning of the fourth day, Hua Ruge woke up in a quiet way, looked out at the bright day, and decided to go to sleep, because according to her usual habit, she would sleep until noon.


    But she couldn''t sleep over and over, so she got up.


    When the door was opened, the servant girl outside was surprised and said, "Miss, are you awake?"


    "Is it such a surprise to see me getting up early? I''m angry with you very early, so-called "one inch of time, one inch of gold." Hua Ruge never makes a draft of a lie. Of course, he can''t blush.


    The servant girl was stunned, and then said: "do you know, girl? You have been sleeping for three days. "


    "Three Three days? " Hua Ruge is also confused.


    The servant girl nodded and asked, "what''s wrong with you?"


    "I feel it when you say that. Hungry, too hungry." Hua rugo didn''t want to listen to the servant girl. She quickly turned around and said, "bring me something to eat. You can only see my body later."


    The servant girl Khan, the heart says that this is not like the big man that the mainland propagates.


    Hua Ruge felt his stomach, heard the sound inside, and shook his head repeatedly: "I knew I''d be full before I went to sleep. I''ve been hungry for many days. "


    "If I were you, it would be the body that you should worry about most." Mu Qingyan''s door was opened, and Mu Qingyan came out of it.


    Hua Ruge glanced at her and saw that her look was much better than before. He said: "this little wound is nothing. It''s the most fatal thing if you don''t eat."


    What she said was that she was light, but with her strong physique and the self-healing ability of the Sutra of annihilation, she could be unconscious for three days, which was enough to show that her injury was not light.


    "Just try to be brave." Mu Qingyan didn''t say a good word.


    But she also said so on the mouth, in the heart regarding this matter actually is not happy, after all Hua Ruge is for her only then injures such. As a friend for many years, Hua rugo loves her injury, how can she not love Hua rugo.


    She always knew that Hua Ruge was a smiling person no matter what happened. In fact, there was no need for strong toughness in the process, such as the coma of these three days. Just thinking about it, she knew it was very difficult.

 Chapter 2225

    "I can do seven more." Hua Ruge said while washing, and so on, sitting in the courtyard and leaning on the chair, another servant girl came and handed over a cup of fragrant tea.


    Hua Ruge took a sip, closed his eyes and enjoyed for a while, then took a deep breath, feeling a new life full of hope.


    Mu Qingyan also took a sip and asked, "how is your body recovering?"


    "It''s much better. It''s estimated that it will be cured in another month." Hua Ruge is honest. After all, Mu Qingyan also knows medicine. She can''t cheat her.


    Mu Qingyan sighed and said, "take a good rest."


    "Yes." Hua Ruge''s honest promise.


    Soon the dish came up. They sat down and ate together. In fact, Hua Ruge wanted to drink some wine, but mu Qingyan stopped her for the reason of her injury.


    Hua Ruge shakes his head and can only listen.


    After saying a lot of news from the mainland, Mu Qingyan showed her the memory crystal again, and then said: "this time you are not only famous, but also the temple of fire has stood up for more than a thousand years and destroyed in your hands, and your name will be forever recorded in history."


    "There should be portraits in history books, too." Hua Ruge looked at Mu Qingyan and asked, "do you think the students can read into this history when they see my magnificent beauty?"


    "There''s no shape." Mu Qingyan was amused by her.


    Although it''s true, I didn''t say it myself.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "what''s going on in other shrines? Have you robbed our caravan again? "


    "Not yet." Mu Qingyan replied, "I don''t think there will be any in the future."


    As long as you look at the memory crystal, you can know how difficult Hua Ruge is, how deadly it is to fight, and how powerful she is. No one dares to provoke this way of fighting.


    This is a man who will kill you at all costs as long as he bites you. He is not afraid of the enemy''s deep Kung Fu, or that the enemy is too fierce.


    Hua Ruge nodded contentedly: "they''d better not dare. I''ll smash their temple again."


    This time, it''s because Tuoba Rui has been closed. Otherwise, take Tuoba Rui with you. It''s a direct sweep to see who dares to disagree.


    "Mu Qingyan said with a wry smile," once your reputation as a fighting lunatic is spread out, no one will be so upset. "


    "What''s the name?" As soon as Hua Yuege heard the nickname, he went up.


    "Mu Qingyan coughs softly:" fight madman


    Hua Ruge almost collapsed. She was so beautiful that she could topple all living beings. How could she not have a positive and positive nickname to praise her? Even if you bring a good word.


    For example, the beauty of Tyrannosaurus Rex, the beauty of war and other things can''t do without such a bad nickname.


    But she had no other way.


    But her heart was big, and it was over after a while. They talked about Hua Ruge''s sleepiness at noon, so they went back to sleep.


    How weak is the body.


    Hua Ruge''s body is so empty that she can''t empty any more, but she sleeps more because she is lazy and doesn''t meditate when she can sleep.


    Because she was full and had no worries, she soon fell asleep.


    In her sleep, she dreamt that she had returned to Yan day''s other garden, returned to Tuo Barry''s side, and was sleeping in his arms.


    She smiled faintly in her sleep and leaned over there.


    When she woke up, she still remembered the dream and said to herself, "this man really can''t get married. After having a man, his dependence has become stronger and he is not independent at all."


    She shook her head and tried to sit up, but at this moment, she felt something wrong. It was someone on the bed.


    She suddenly turned her head and saw Tuo BARREI holding his head on his hand, looking at her.


    She was startled and asked, "you When did you come? "


    "Just now." Tuoba Rui pulls her to his arms again, and his voice is distressed and a little sullen: "why don''t you call me?"


    "I''m in a bit of a hurry, and I think it''s important for you to shut down. I can handle it alone." Hua Ruge sees Tuoba Rui''s voice is a lot empty, because she doesn''t know how much Tuoba Rui knows.


    If Tuo Barry knew how innocuous she was and how deeply hurt she is now, would she be angry again?


    He won''t be angry with one of her patients, but he can''t help being angry with him.


    "It''s not as important as you." Tuo Ba Rui chin against her shoulder, in her ear low way: "everything is not important to you."


    Hua Ruge only felt that his body was getting hot, and his heart said that the man was a little too provocative. Mingming was an old husband and wife, and she could still be easily aroused by him.


    "Then I''ll call you next time." Her voice was a little weaker.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her and says: "promise me, let me protect you, don''t take any more risks."


    He just heard that Hua rugo had gone to sweep the temple of fire, and of course, he also got the memory crystal, but he came here before he could see it. It seemed to her that she was not seriously hurt, so he was a little relieved.


    Hua Ruge listened to his voice and thought that he didn''t know about it, so he nodded: "I know. I''ll take you next time."


    "Well." Tuo Ba Rui hugged her and said, "I''m anxious to see you. I haven''t had time to ask others. How are you hurt?"


    After hearing this, Hua Ruge took a sigh of relief. As expected, he didn''t know anything, so he said: "it''s just a little wound, but it''s just a little wound caused by too much consumption. Now it''s no pain, and it will be cured after a while."


    Tuo Ba Rui did not doubt others, and asked, "what about the toxins in the body? It didn''t spread, did it? "


    "Don''t worry, No." Hua Ruge added: "although my medicine can''t be fully interpreted, there is no big problem in restraining it."


    Tuoba Rui nodded and stopped talking.


    This time it''s Hua rugo''s turn to ask, and he said, "you said you''d have to shut up for a long time. Why did you come out?"


    "I broke through the seventh level, and felt that you were far away from me, so I went out." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge understands that Tuo BARREI can sense the position of the dragon ring, which is equivalent to installing a location for her, and naturally knows that she is not in the other hospital.


    After Tuoba Rui came, Hua Ruge had a good fortune. However, he still had to sleep twice a day and gradually recovered.


    Five or six days later, the mainland is very concerned about huaruge and the temple of fire. It was only because one of her caravans was robbed and a friend was injured that huaruge stepped on the temple of fire.


    People were shocked when they heard the news. What was the deep hatred for the storm that made Hua Ruge angry and let the whole continent shake? Can''t imagine it''s just a caravan, a friend?


    This style is a little bit too fierce and willful. It''s unbelievable to hear that she killed all the temples in the seventh heaven. Unexpectedly, it''s an appetizer. It''s not worth mentioning in front of this matter.


    No matter the people in the God kingdom or the high-level of the major shrines are confused about this news. After all, Hua Ruge''s reputation before that was not bad. No one knows how she was so willful this time, and the decision she made seemed to have no brain at all.


    When they go on, they find that Mu Qingyan has been following Hua Ruge since she was a child. After helping Hua Ruge with many things inside and outside, the impression of China Ruge becomes clear gradually.


    This is a person who is extremely passionate and fierce. Generally speaking, she is still a fool. No one knows what she will do next.


    After knowing this, the temple owners of the major shrines firmly thought that no one can offend Hua Ruge in the future. After all, the bottom line of this person is very different from that of others. No one knows when she will get angry and what terrible things she will do.


    Even the temple of time, the temple of darkness and the temple of light are a little frightened at the moment. Before, they were still fighting against the dange in Jiuzhou, and they secretly robbed the caravan several times.


    But since the fire temple was destroyed, they decided not to do it again. They were also glad that they didn''t rob the caravan where Mu Qingyan was. Otherwise, they would not play their lives.

 Chapter 2226

    The news from the outside world is more and more fierce. Hua Ruge also wants to go out and listen to it on the street, but she dare not mention it with Tuoba Rui because Tuoba Rui is sulking in recent days.


    The reason for his sullen mood is very simple, that is, he made time to see the battle process of Hua Ruge that day. After watching it, the memory crystal broke into slag.


    Since then, apart from making food for her every day, Tuo BARREI basically ignored her.


    Hua rugo hates those who record with memory crystal. She once secretly saw it and felt hurt when she looked at her bleeding. She vowed that if she knew she had become that way, she would have given up running.


    What''s more, Tuo BARREI, who was hurt a little, let alone hurt like that.


    She repeatedly promised that she would never venture alone next time, but Tuo BARREI still ignored her, which made Hua Ruge hang a heart and do anything uneasily.


    Her body is recovering gradually. It''s in good condition, but it will take a while.


    Mu Qingyan recovered in a few days, then left the stronghold and went back to develop the Kyushu chamber of Commerce.


    Tuoba Rui is very dissatisfied with Hua rugo''s doing this, but after all, he loves her and doesn''t regenerate her anger these days. He just emphasizes that he must bring him next time.


    Hua Ruge nods repeatedly to promise, which is to coax people.


    After Mu Qingyan left, the two returned to the residence of the demon gate to take the elders and Xiaobao with them, and then went to the Lei temple.


    The reason why I went to Lei temple is that it is closest to the chaos between the East and the West. As long as you are there, you can help me at the first time.


    Hua Ruge has always made friends with the temple of thunder, so when he came, he didn''t hide his identity. After living in the temple for two days, he set up a house at the foot of the mountain, and a family lived there.


    One day Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui were watching Xiaobao practice shooting. Suddenly Tuoba Rui said, "Xiaobao''s power is also golden."


    "Well?" Hua Yuege was a little surprised, and then he understood what he said.


    I think Xiao Bao was born with all his blood. No wonder he is so talented.


    "The boy''s life is good." Hua Ruge said with a smile, she has experienced so many twists and turns that she just barely opened all her blood, but this kid is a voice and passed on.


    Tuoba Rui nodded his head slightly.


    After they arrived at the Dalai temple, the outside world soon knew about it, but still no one dared to seek revenge or visit.


    The reconstruction of the temple of fire was delayed, because the strong had been killed by Hua Ruge and Yin daytime, and the rest were not enough to support a temple.


    Although the saint is not dead, she is still young and has no idea.


    It is said that the temple of fire has asked for help from the temple of time. The temple of time is only a symbolic support for some money, and there is no help for others. In fact, it''s no wonder that the owner of the temple of time, things have developed to this point. Even if the temple of fire is collapsed, it can''t afford hundreds of years or even longer.


    Seeing that the temple of fire is no longer good, many people have left other areas. After all, the present temple is not enough to protect them.


    The people of the fire Temple couldn''t think of it, but they robbed a caravan and fell to this point.


    Within half a month after Hua Ruge left the fire temple, all the dange pavilions in Jiuzhou were safe and sound. Let alone all the major shrines moved their hands and feet, even in the dark.


    Mu Qingyan and Tang Ru are developing the scale of dange more aggressively.


    Tuoba Rui closed up again after more than ten days with huaruge, because the reunification of the mainland is imminent, and he must be strong enough to control the rules of heaven.


    Hua Ruge''s body is getting better gradually. She can only teach Xiaobao how to cultivate. In her spare time, she takes Xiaobao to go shopping.


    After the crystal was spread out, she had basically reached the level that no one knew. She was recognized every time she went on the street, but most of these people were far away from her, as if she would bite.


    Hua rugo is helpless about this. Does heart say that I look so unreasonable? Is it like a person who can hurt people at will?


    Xiaobao shows a lot of indifference, because he was born as cute as a silver doll. In the past, there was always someone squatting down to talk to him in a funny tone and pinching his face.


    It''s just that his mother is very good at talking and doesn''t stop others from asking questions. But he doesn''t like it.


    It''s not that he doesn''t like chatting with people, but those people treat him as a child, which makes him very reluctant to deal with.


    Now, no one dares to come up to chat with them. Even when they see them, they walk around. They are very clean.


    Hua rugo looked at his child''s cold face and thought he was not happy. He asked, "Xiaobao, do you think your mother has done something bad?"


    "No, Xiaobao has heard that their mother is very powerful, so they are afraid." Xiaobao''s answer is very indifferent.


    Hua Ruge thought about it for a while and then said, "you don''t feel uncomfortable going out with your mother, do you?"


    "That''s good." Xiao Bao took Hua Ruge''s hand and soothed him, saying, "whatever they do."


    Hua Ruge looked at his little adult''s expression, always felt that he saw the shadow of Tuo barrow, so he smiled and said, "little guy, you can think of it."


    Xiaobao''s heart quality is really like Tuo barrow. He just nodded and didn''t speak.


    However, he didn''t think it was awkward. Hua Ruge was still awkward, so the number of times he went out became less. If he had nothing to do, he would stay at home with his children and elders. Because he always gets together and leaves more often, she still cherished such a time.


    The time passed quickly. In a flash, it was more than three months. The pattern of the mainland still remained unchanged. The eleven major shrines did not mean that the fire shrines were just for justice. As a whole, they were very harmonious with Hua Ruge.


    Recently, Hua Ruge only arranged for the Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce to enter the space shrine, and also wanted to drive the nearby economy and help the space shrine relieve the pressure in this regard.


    However, what she has done is limited. The space temple still owes a lot of money and resources to the major temples. It is not easy for the people in the God domain to live.


    In this respect, Hua Ruge can''t help, after all, it is going through this process.


    The chamber of commerce develops well in other places. After all, it has sufficient start-up funds and a good reputation. In addition to occasional letters from the chamber of Commerce,


    Wah song is still very busy at most times. There is no movement in the world. She has nothing to do but wait.


    The other eleven did not smell what they were going to do, so there was no movement.


    On this day, the Lord of Lei temple asked Hua rugo to drink. I don''t know where he got some good wine. Hua rugo also enjoyed himself.


    During the banquet, the old temple leader asked, "Lord Hua, why don''t you stay at the devil gate and come to live in my Lei temple?"


    Because Hua Ruge lives here and doesn''t do anything, he has some conjectures in his heart. Because he has been making friends with Hua Ruge, he has no scruples about asking questions.


    Hua Ruge had been drinking a lot at this time, but she was sober when she heard the key questions. She smiled and said, "the old temple master is still as sharp as ever."


    "So you really want to fight that chaos again?" The old temple master could not imagine that he had guessed right.


    The ambition of these people is a little too big. They want to get through the East and the West even if they stand on their feet in the west?


    Hua Ruge nodded: "that''s my friend''s ambition, just a little earlier."


    "But if we get through the eastern and Western continents, the rules of the western continent will collapse. Then it will do us no good but harm." The old temple master frowned.


    Hua Ruge shook his head again: "with my husband, the temple master can rest assured that the rules will be stable at that time."


    The old temple Lord thought about Tuo barrow, and he said with half confidence, "how sure are you?"


    "Ten percent." Hua Ruge is very proud.


    The old temple master was even more surprised at her appearance. Did Tuo Ba Rui reach this level?


    Hua laughs and doesn''t talk, then drinks.


    Soon the old temple master asked again, "but I don''t know why your friend wants to get through the two continents. The East is obviously in a weak position. Aren''t you afraid of our temples?"

 Chapter 2227

    "I used to be afraid, but we have reached the present strength. Which temple dare to be our enemy?" Hua Ruge drinks wine and talks a little more madly.


    He suddenly realized that Hua Ruge''s words are true. Although they are the whole western continent, they dare not fight with Hua Ruge and others.


    First, Hua rugo and other people are powerful, but they have several holy things in their hands, and there is the terrifying existence of devouring animals. At that time, their side will be completely limited, not rivals at all.


    After having this idea, he was also amazed. It''s impossible for people in the western continent to think that their strongest continent could be subdued by several young people from the East.


    He shook his head.


    Hua Ruge said no more when she stopped asking questions. He didn''t say that the monarch didn''t just want to get through the East and the west, but also to merge the five regions and restore the prosperity of the five continents.


    Unifying the five continents and building the way of emperors are the great achievements of the emperor.


    In the evening, Hua Ruge was sent back to the house at the foot of the mountain by several female disciples of Lei temple, and fell down to sleep.


    The Lord of Lei Temple didn''t send any letters to other temples after he heard the news. Although he once opposed Lei Mingzi to break the chaos, now he doesn''t think Hua rugo and others will succeed.


    But he doesn''t want to stand on the opposite side of Hua Ruge. After all, he knows how to weigh it and can''t stir it up. Anyway, the sky is falling down and everyone has to hold it. Why should he come out.


    Half a month later, Hua Ruge felt that the time was almost up, so he sent a letter to Yan day to catch up with him. Once he broke the chaos, he still needed his help.


    Yan daytime rushed over and saw that he was the only one who asked, "why don''t you let those friends come?"


    "They are all in retreat, I don''t think they are free." Hua is like a song and a light road.


    Yan daytime airway: "I don''t need to close the door to practice?"


    "You can practice. It''s here and in the house, but make sure you''re on call." Hua Ruge said very impolitely.


    Yan day shook his head and said that he had to work hard after he had such a boss.


    Hua Ruge smiled and said, "well, it''s not a bad thing. After breaking the chaos, it''s sure to be famous in history."


    Yan day helplessly sat opposite her and asked, "how is the injury?"


    "It''s already done. Do you want to have a competition?" Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows at him.


    Yan day shook his head repeatedly: "No."


    In the past, the two can fight hundreds of thousands of moves, but since Hua rugo''s spiritual power has changed and his strength has been upgraded from seven to eight, he is sure that if he can''t take both moves, he will fall to the ground.


    This can be seen from Hua Ruge''s ability to break the boundaries of the divine realm between his waving hands. His efforts are stronger than tianxingzi''s. It''s easy to see that he was about to get hurt when he took tianxingzi''s hand.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "do you want to be so counsellor?"


    "I usually don''t like that. Who makes you so abnormal?" The thought of the scene of that day was still haunting.


    Fortunately, he didn''t offend Hua Ruge.


    "Ah, we are such masters are lonely." Hua pretends to sigh like a song.


    Yan day felt that he was going to be spitting blood when Hua Yuege was angry. He said: "you are lonely, I''ll find a place to rest."


    Hua Ruge smiled and watched him leave, then said to the small treasure who was practicing the gun: "I''m sure he went back to practice and was hit."


    "Mother, it''s not kind." Xiao Bao has a way of doing business.


    "Is it?" Hua Yuege thought first, and then said, "I know, but I can''t help it. You''ve seen some upstarts who don''t show off their wealth."


    Xiaobao shakes his head with an expression that children can''t teach.


    Hua rugo looks like pinching his face at his mature appearance. Where did the child learn it? How could it be so serious? It''s not like him at all.


    Xiaobao then goes to practice his gun. Hua Ruge is eating fruit.


    In the past few months, Hua Ruge still refused to go in the Leishen hall, and the other eleven hall owners began to be surprised. Because there is not much business in Jiuzhou Pavilion here, and Hua Ruge is not needed to sit in the town, but she just lives here.


    At first, we all thought that Hua Ruge and Lei temple had a better relationship. Until Yan daytime was also living in Lei temple, these Temple people felt something was wrong.


    If there were no big thing, Yan day would never have appeared in the public. After all, as the devil on the opposite side of the temple, it would be safer to be in his own nest.


    But what''s the big thing about going to the thunderobot hall?


    At that moment, these people all thought of a possibility. Less than a year ago, a big event happened in the Lei temple. Up to now, they still have fresh memories.


    Although they subconsciously think that Hua rugo and others should not have such plans and ambitions, on the contrary, if they do, no one seems to be able to stop them.


    So the main hall owners were a little unsure. They sent spies to check the situation of Hua Ruge. In particular, they sent many people to Lei temple to monitor Hua Ruge''s every move.


    Half a month later, the temple owner of Lei temple came to Hua Ruge''s house and told Hua Ruge that there were many things about the first two detectives of the main temples recently.


    Although he doesn''t support Hua Ruge, he doesn''t want to carry on the black pot of information. He must tell Hua Ruge about it in advance.


    Hua Ruge listened to, just nodded lightly: "no wonder, I didn''t want to hide from them."


    "But have you ever thought that they would stop it?" Asked the old temple master.


    "They didn''t have time, and they couldn''t even stop it." Hua Ruge''s strength has grown, and she has a strong voice.


    Under the current rules of heaven and earth, she continues to represent the strongest power after using the body quenching method. Even whoever calls for the divine power is useless, so she is naturally more fearless.


    Maybe her plan will be more obscure before her strength is not so strong, but now there is no need for it at all.


    Although the old temple master did not agree with her practice, he had a friendship with Hua Ruge at the end of the day. He said, "I know you are strong, but you should be more careful."


    "Thank you for your advice. I know for sure. There won''t be any problem." She said.


    According to her calculation, juntianxia should be about to start. These temples are reacting now, and there will be no time to catch up.


    The old temple master shook his head slightly. He still felt that the young people were too frivolous. Hua Ruge just smiled.


    While they were talking, the earth suddenly vibrated violently, and the whole house rocked.


    Two people change color at the same time.


    But the old temple master was surprised, and Hua Ruge''s eyes lit up.


    This feeling is very familiar to both of them, because it was the same when Lei Mingzi broke the chaos.


    When I came here, Hua rugo went to check chaos and found that the cracks that Lei Mingzi cut out before still exist, that is, they are much easier to break.


    "Go and have a look!"


    Hua Ruge said that he left the sky city in the courtyard to protect the family with a wave of his hand, but he rose from the sky.


    At this time, Yan day also came out of the room and buckled to Hua Ruge''s shoulder, trying to tear the void with her.


    Because Hua Ruge is also familiar with spatial magic, but the people who practice are not home, and the distance is not enough.


    She dodged slightly and said, "you are not afraid to be seen by my man to chop his hands."


    Yan daytime was helpless and pulled her sleeve and said, "is this OK?"


    "Yes." Hua Ruge nodded with satisfaction.


    Yan Zixin said that he had created something. He met such a eldest brother. In the next moment, his body turned into a white light, leaving only the old temple master in the courtyard.


    The old temple master hurried back to the temple and was ready to take people there.


    In the blink of an eye, Hua Ruge has appeared before the chaos. At this time, the opposite side is hit again. The intensity is not very strong.


    Hua Yuege can understand this. After all, monarchy is limited by the rules there, and its power is very weak. I''m afraid that it''s all smashed with a jade seal.


    For a while, the people of Lei temple and the surrounding temples all felt it and rushed to this side.


    But in the thunder temple''s other temple scouts are all surprised, hurriedly sends the letter to own temple.

 Chapter 2228

    At the same time of the turmoil of Lei temple and the surrounding temples, Hua Ruge has flown up and is ready to start.


    Yan daytime turned his hand and took out the long gun, looked at Hua Ruge and asked, "do you want to do this?"


    This is a chaos set up by great powers thousands of years ago. Once the rules of heaven and earth are broken, they will become a great sinner who destroys the western continent.


    "You''re a devil. Can you stop looking forward to what you do?" Hua Ruge has some disliked ways.


    Yan day was very tired. It was wrong to be a rational devil.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Hua Yuege took out the soul gun, and the wind and cloud changed in a hundred miles. But she was used to it, and said, "did you send the news back before you came?"


    Yan daytime nodded: "according to what you said, as long as there is movement here, send letters to your friends, and no accident will come soon."


    "Then everything is ready, only to break the chaos." Before she shot, she looked up to heaven and said, "great master, I''m offended."


    She said that she looked solemn. At the moment, she was facing the crack that Lei Mingzi had made before. Now she wanted to test whether her strength had reached that height.


    After the blood vessels are fully opened, Hua Ruge''s meridians become wider than before, and the speed of mobilizing his strength is also faster. Only when his mind moves, he runs the method of quenching his body, and promotes his strength to the top of the world, the Ninth level of Shenyuan.


    She had reached this height in the fire temple before, but she didn''t give full play to her strength because of her severe body injury. Now, Hua Ruge is in a state of total victory.


    At the moment, there were only Yan daytime and Hua Ruge in front of the chaos. Yan daytime could not help flashing to the side after seeing it, for fear that Hua Ruge had no control over the power and beat him.


    As for this power, he can be sure to say that it has already surpassed the power of his own master, even a lot.


    He still can''t understand what happened to Hua Ruge. Why did he suddenly become so abnormal?


    Hua Ruge was very satisfied with the surging power in his body, which would not hurt his body. He raised his long gun with both hands and cut off the chaos with a golden blade.


    The golden blade quickly cut on the chaos, and they heard a huge roar in their earrings.


    "Boom!"


    Yan day felt the strong aftereffect and could not help but retreat.


    Hua Ruge herself was also shocked by her own strength, and felt like she was no worse than Lei Mingzi''s performance on that day.


    After the rest of the wave subsided, they saw that there was a new crack on the edge of the old one, and the new one was still shining with a little golden light.


    By contrast, the new crack is deeper than the old one.


    Hua Yuege carefully contrasted them three times, and then couldn''t help swallowing.


    When Lei Mingzi attacked chaos that day, she watched the whole process. Lei Mingzi attacked several times to open the crack, and she just hit her one time and even exceeded the power of several times of Lei Mingzi''s heavy hit.


    So how bad is it.


    At this moment, her joy of getting rich that night was even stronger. It was such a good feeling to fight for her father.


    Yan daytime looked at her in surprise: "I thought you would attack along the crack before."


    "That''s what I think, too. I missed it." Hua Ruge never blushes when he tells lies.


    Of course, Yan day didn''t believe it. If they could still beat the wrong side with their current strength, they wouldn''t have to mix. It was her intention, maybe she didn''t care about the result of picking up Lei Mingzi.


    Anyway, it''s willful enough.


    Yan daytime shook his head and began to fight against the crack of Lei Mingzi. Although his strength is far less than Hua Ruge, it is also very strong. It is also a shaking of the earth and mountains to fight, but the crack is not big.


    Hua Ruge''s internal strength is almost endless, so he doesn''t grudge his strength at all and tries again.


    "Boom!"


    The transparent chaos was a violent tremor again, and the crack she had smashed out had been enlarged by a third again, but it still didn''t mean to crack.


    Hua Ruge thinks that his strength is strong enough. It seems that there are many talented people from the five continents.


    Another blade, she thought.


    Yan daytime saw her face and three moves without rest, and he felt that he was a redundant one.


    At this time, a loud noise came from the opposite side again, which slightly cracked both cracks.


    Hua Yuege is surprised to pick up eyebrows. Unexpectedly, juntianxia can use such a strong force in the eastern continent. It''s not so easy to open a crack with her current strength. The opposite juntianxia can expand in such an environment.


    However, she soon figured out that there were blue binger''s territory in the eastern continent. Now, the territory area of Dayu Dynasty is very large, and as long as the monarch is in his home court, with the help of heaven and earth, he will always be strong.


    In this way, the double-sided attack. After more than ten moves of huaruge, the crack has expanded the avenue to accommodate a person, but it still looks like it hasn''t broken.


    "It''s so strong." Hua Ruge is full of emotion.


    Just as she was about to move on, several blue spaceships came first. They were the disciples of Leishen Temple led by the Lord of Leishen temple.


    In addition, we can see the shadow of the dark ship in the distance. I think it''s the people from all the God regions who are on their way.


    When she looked back, she found that the earth had cracked to a great extent, which was much more than the cracks on the chaos, so she frowned slightly. Before the chaos broke down again, the thunderobot domain and the nearby God domain might suffer.


    When the buildings in the kingdom of God fall down, it will be sin.


    Yan daytime was still shooting, but Hua Yuege waved his hand and said, "stop."


    Yan daytime looked at the spaceships and said, "are you afraid they will organize us?"


    Hua Ruge shook his head and pointed to the cracks on the ground.


    Yan day was surprised: "you are not afraid of the people in the God kingdom?"


    In his dictionary, Hua Ruge is a better person than him. I don''t think that''s right.


    Hua Ruge nods.


    Just at this time, the first spaceship was near. The old hall leader of Lei temple said: "Lord Hua, please be merciful."


    "You don''t have to. What''s the situation in Shenyuan?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The old temple master shook his head and said: "such a big earthquake has almost broken the defense array of Lei temple. As far as I know, several defense arrays of the temples around have been broken, and many weak houses have collapsed."


    "It''s my negligence. Don''t worry, sir. I''ll take care of it." Hua Ruge nodded to him.


    Then she turned over her hand and took out the bell of the earth temple. This time, instead of ringing the bell, she threw it into the void. The bell grew bigger and bigger in the air and flew farther.


    Her former strength was weaker, so she could only use the bell to do simple things, but with her current strength, she could control the holy things of the earth Temple very well.


    After all, the holy things are attached with the power of the God of the earth. Although they are not aggressive, they can still stabilize the earth.


    When the bell saw the wind rising, it soon became very big, and then slowly fell to the ground.


    In the process of falling, the yellow halo continuously infuses the earth, and people can see that the cracks on the earth are recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The master of the old temple and the disciples of the Lei Temple behind him are all incredible. After all, they didn''t expect that Hua Ruge would really care about the people in this area, so he didn''t hesitate to expend huge spiritual power.


    Yan daytime thought that when Hua Ruge was in the temple of fire, he was so angry that he could not hurt the people in the God Kingdom, so he knew it.


    Although this Hua is like a song, it is better than everyone else, but the heart is good.


    As these people can see, the holy things are very consuming of users'' strength. Even with the terrible cultivation of Hua Ruge now, controlling the holy things to control the land also consumes half of the power.


    "Senior, this should be OK." She still speaks in a light voice.


    The old temple master nodded his head and marveled at Hua Ruge''s practice and her strength.


    You should know that in the past thousand years, there has not been a temple Lord of the earth Temple who can let the holy things play such a powerful role. How powerful it is for this girl to look at her face and not feel red and not jump.

 Chapter 2229

    "I''m going on. You''re back seven." Hua Yuege said politely.


    The old temple master is still a little dull now. After hearing this, he subconsciously backed down two steps, and then suddenly said, "to the Lord of Huage, I want to tell you something in advance."


    "Please tell me, sir." Hua Yuege listened patiently.


    The master of the old temple considered for a moment, and then sent a message to Hua rugo, saying, "the main temples sent letters to me through the transmission array, asking me to open the transmission array in the temple and let them pass."


    "You have teleportation, too?" Hua Ruge was a little surprised at this, because they had never used it before.


    The old temple master then said: "every temple has a large transmission array, but it is related to the lifeline of the temple, not only the helpless moment will not be opened."


    Hua Yuexin was clear, and then said, "you can''t help yourself, my younger generation understands."


    She knew that the old temple master must have agreed, because after all, this is a matter of the whole continent. He can''t stand on Hua Ruge''s side openly. Then don''t want to follow the other ten temples.


    "Ten transparent people of the Lord of Huage." The old temple leader nodded his head, and then he backed away.


    Hua Ruge knows that he doesn''t have much time left for himself, but it''s not that rare. After all, the chaos in front of him can''t last long.


    "Boom!"


    Just at this time, there was a loud noise coming from the opposite side. The big crack of the book broke again. Hua Ruge could see the other side through the crack.


    This is fast.


    As soon as her pupil shrank, she flew up again, and the soul breaking gun in her hand cut off towards chaos again.


    "Boom!"


    The voice was deafening. Those who inadvertently approached the Lei Temple felt that they were shocked by Yupo''s body power. The old temple master immediately ordered to retreat.


    At this time, the first wave of people from all the God regions who came from behind had arrived. They only saw the huge bell, but they did not know what happened.


    Then when they saw the retreat of Lei temple, they did not dare to go forward, just looked at it from afar.


    Hua Ruge consumed a lot of holy things before using them, but the Sutra of annihilation is running fast in her body, and her recovery speed is very fast. Now, the consumption of these moves is nothing.


    "Boom!"


    There are three loud noises in succession, and people can see the crack expanding again and again. They can see the situation on the other side through the crack from a long distance. It''s a forest, and there should be many people in the forest.


    Hua Ruge''s spear is cutting towards the crack.


    "Boom!" It''s another three moves in a row, and the crack expands again.


    In addition, the other end is also constantly pounding the chaos. Now the chaos is clearly about to break.


    Many people around don''t understand what Hua Ruge and others are doing? Breaking the chaos is not good for the East and the west, is it? Why do we have to do it?


    Because the bell used a little more before, Hua Ruge gasped a little.


    At this time, there was a break in the sky: "Hua Ruge, you stop."


    The next moment, an old man in white comes from the sky, with a strong smell of time on his body. It''s obvious that he accelerates the time on himself, so as to improve his speed.


    Hua rugo really didn''t give a hand when he heard this voice. After all, old acquaintances come, so it''s hard to say goodbye.


    The master of the temple of time came forward, and the disciples behind him soon followed. The old man looked at Hua Ruge and hated to tear her.


    Last time when he fought with Yan day, he tried his best to find Hua Ruge, but he didn''t find it. After he left, he heard that Hua Ruge appeared the next day, and it was too late for him to pursue.


    So the official battle between the two is still in the seven days, he lost the fate of the jade plate was forced to spit blood that time.


    And the winner is always very gracious. Hua Yuege said with a smile, "Lord, don''t be hurt."


    "Hua Ruge, only disappeared for a year. You first colluded with the devil gate, but now you want to break the chaos. What is your comfort?" When the temple master of time came up, he was right and said no greetings.


    "What do you mean, old Pifu? What is collusion gate? Did we kill your family or throw your son into the well? " Yan daytime was not happy to hear this.


    The Lord of the temple of time was still afraid of Yin day. After all, this man was powerful and had a large number of magic forces. If he was really hostile to her temple of time, it would be difficult to deal with him.


    What''s more, he doesn''t know when he and Hua Ruge will come together. If these two people join hands, the temple of time will be more difficult.


    So he didn''t reply at all. Instead, he continued to stare at Hua Ruge and said, "if you want to break the chaos, you don''t want to make my West peaceful. How can we accommodate you?"


    "Take a rest. What are you capable of besides putting on a big hat for me?" Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "to tell you the truth, I am broken today. What can you do for me?"


    "Yellow mouthed children are really rampant." Another voice sounded.


    The second one came to the temple of the holy light, and his face was still angry.


    "You don''t need to be shameful." Hua Ruge doesn''t want to go back.


    Most of the people in the God Kingdom have never seen such a scene. They are stunned when they see it. What kind of fairy scene is this? The high Lord of the temple would swear at the street, and the most striking thing is Hua Ruge.


    I heard that she dared to ignore all the twelve temples. Now what she said is true, but she didn''t care about it at all. She just opened her mouth and scolded.


    "Bastard, today, our eleven major shrines are gathered here. Surely we won''t let you succeed." The Lord of the holy light temple is also a righteous speech, a kind of just messenger.


    It seems that in response to what he said, just as his Hua Ying had just fallen, a huge sound suddenly came from the opposite side, and the speed of chaos visible to the naked eye was further split.


    The faces of the two main halls are green.


    Hua Ruge said with a smile, "see? No matter what you do today, we will succeed. "


    At this time, the next group of people in black armor arrived at the war god hall. The hall leader of the war god hall was a middle-aged man, full of the spirit of killing. He was a decent man, who had always been disdaining the act of robbing chaos artifact. He was also standing on the side of Hua Ruge,


    but now he looked at Hua Ruge, but he said angrily: "Lord Hua, What are you doing? "


    "Lord of the God of war, I''m very polite." Hua Ruge nodded to him.


    She still has a lot of respect for real decent elders.


    Yan daytime couldn''t understand it again. Isn''t this the attitude that a fool should have?


    The Lord of the war god temple nodded a little to return the salute, and then his face was a little more gentle. He said: "in my heart, the Lord of the Chinese Pavilion and your friends are all decent people. I really don''t understand why you do this now."


    "I think the five continents have been divided for a long time, which leads to the imperfect rules of heaven and earth, greatly weakening the power of all living beings, and also making the cultivation result less and less, so this is a good future for all living beings." Hua, like a song, has a round and sonorous voice.


    All the people present were shocked, not by Hua Ruge''s tone, but by what she described.


    All the people present, including Yin daytime, thought that Hua Ruge and others just wanted to get through the East and the west, never thought that their plan was to merge the five continents!


    Lei Mingzi once said this plan before, but everyone thought it was a dream talk.


    I didn''t expect to be mentioned by Hua Ruge this time.


    It has been thousands of years since the five continents were divided into East, West, North and south. All the people present were born to be divided now. The prosperous and powerful five continents are only history. No one thought that the five continents could be unified, and no one thought that there was such a power in the world.


    Nowadays, the rules of heaven and earth are broken. There are no people who can do this in such a fragmentary continent. People have never reported such extravagant hopes.


    But Hua Ruge and others not only have such ideas and plans, but also have implemented them.


    If nothing else, it is this courage that is much stronger than the rulers of their twelve temples.

 Chapter 2230

    As if the Lord of the war god hall didn''t hear clearly, he asked again, "do you mean you want to agree with the five continents?"


    "Since the opposite has begun to break the chaos, it is not a problem." Hua Yuege replied.


    "Hua Ruge, you''re too big to be ashamed," said the master of the temple of time with a sneering laugh. "If you say you can do it, you can do it. Don''t come to deceive me."


    While talking, the temple of water and the temple of earth arrived. When the Lord of the temple of earth saw the bell, his face was very gloomy. The Lord of the temple of water said: "what are you children capable of, but you just want to break the chaos and destroy the rules of heaven and earth here."


    The resolute face of the Lord of the war god temple also showed some suspicion.


    It has been said for a long time that the five continents need five chaotic artifact and dinghaizhu to synthesize the five territories. However, there is no detailed introduction on how to do it. But they are sure that it is very difficult at this time. Only by virtue of a few children who are not in the nine realms, they still have some fun.


    During the conversation, the God of life, the God of wind, the God of demons and the dark god came to the scene. Most of these people are the temples that have made friends with Hua Ruge. Obviously, they also heard the words before Hua Ruge, but they didn''t express their opinions.


    Even the most gentle God of life, now he is no longer gentle, but serious.


    At last, Xu GuZi nodded to Hua Ruge and said, "Lord Hua, I have met again."


    "I have seen you all." Hua Ruge is still nodding towards several salutes.


    The Lord of the temple of life thought about it for a moment and said, "Lord Hua, this is a very important matter. Please think twice."


    Hua Ruge smiled and then said, "I know that you are worried about this, but now chaos is about to be broken. Maybe it is our best way to try."


    Some people fell into deep thought, but the temple owners who were not in agreement with Hua Ruge were still clamoring to disagree.


    Just as people were arguing, there was a huge vibration again from the opposite side, and then the chaos broke up again.


    The Lord of the dark temple said angrily, "Hua is like a song, you still don''t let your people stop."


    "I''m sorry. It''s not my subordinates, but my partner. I promised him to help him break the chaos, but I can''t break my promise." Hua Ruge shakes his head.


    Because at this time, the main hall owners left their respective temples and lost the power of God''s blessing, which could not threaten her, so she behaved in a light way, which was different from the strength when she faced them for the first time.


    But now she is obviously more confident.


    The God of time felt that he had caught the chance and said, "please listen to me."


    The temple owners of the major shrines and the people who surrounded them all looked at him at the moment.


    "As we all know, this chaos is to ensure that the rules of heaven and earth are only used here. If it is broken, our cultivation will be reduced to a hundred years ago. I want to ask you what you want to see?" He went on.


    The temple owners frown, because this is a real problem.


    The master of the temple of time also pointed to Xiang Hua and said: "this girl is not a person of the western continent, but a hegemon of the eastern continent. Can you believe that she is for the Western creatures? Not to let the weak in the East invade our west? "


    There is a standard of judgment in the hearts of the temple owners. It is not easy to be incited, but how important chaos is to them and how they can not be guarded.


    The first speaker was the temple of life. She said, "Lord Hua, I''m still saying that. Let''s put it down with your friends. As for the reunification of the five continents, we can take a long view. "


    "Yes, Lord Hua, we can''t take this risk." The Lord of the war temple also said.


    The Lord of the Wind Temple nodded.


    The Lord of the demon temple said, "I don''t think it''s reliable. It''s better not to toss."


    "Lord Hua, it''s not that we don''t trust you, but that matters. We have to consider Zhou Xiang." The son of Xu Gu also said.


    When Yan daytime saw Xu GuZi, he was not angry and stood up and said, "you old man are weak and incompetent. What''s your right to give my boss advice? If I had listened to you, the western continent would have been in a mess. "


    When he said this, everyone was shocked. Before that, he only thought that Yan daytime and Hua Ruge had reached some kind of cooperation, but unexpectedly, it was Hua Ruge who accepted Yan daytime and thought of Yan daytime''s style and strength, which was incredible.


    "You can''t talk nonsense," he frowned


    "Am I wrong?" Yan daytime disdained to say: "you are an incompetent coward. You are not qualified to be the temple master, so don''t come out to harm the people."


    The temple master of time will open his mouth.


    "Shut up as soon as possible, for fear that the world will not be disordered is you. If you can''t bear it, you won''t let others develop. My boss says that you are always proud of you. I think you are a villain among villains. The God of time blinded you to be the temple master." Yan day then scolded.


    After waiting for the time, when the face of the temple Lord turned green, he pointed to other temple masters and said, "what else do you know? Have you made a difference? Do you have any of the five artifacts in your hands? There''s nothing to pretend about, you know? I think it''s all a bunch of muddleheaded insects, which are not as good as one of my eldest brother''s fingers! "


    When he said this, not only the temple master and the onlookers were stunned, but even Hua Ruge was a little surprised. The mouth of the goods was poisonous. How could she not find it before.


    Yan day''s mouth was like the floodgate opened, and the last sentence was ready before it fell.


    Hua rushes to pull him like a song to show that he''s almost done. He really wants to fight against all the shrines.


    Yan day had some doubts, he thought that was what Hua Ruge thought.


    Hua rugo felt that he was afraid that the world would not be disordered. He coughed dryly and said, "your predecessors, his words are a little too radical, but they are not totally unreasonable. Now they have reached this point, and we can''t retreat."


    Her plan was good, but the chaos was hard to break. On the other hand, she spent half of her spiritual power to control the earth, and also wasted a lot of time.


    If this aspect is not considered at all, she will completely break me before the arrival of the main hall owners.


    But now that people have arrived, if she leaves her back to these people again, there will inevitably be a sneak attack by villains, which must be explained.


    Yan daytime was a little upset to hear the first half, but he nodded after hearing it, and the eldest brother still spoke of righteousness and didn''t sell him completely.


    The heads of the main shrines frown tightly now. It''s still the same caliber to open their mouths again. The leader of the war god temple says, "Lord Hua, if you don''t stop the other side, we will not be polite."


    Hua Ruge doesn''t want to hurt the harmony with the war god hall. After all, he knows that the main body of the hall is upright. Now, he just has a different position.


    "You should know, elder, that we can''t hear the voice of the opposite side, which means that we can''t hear the voice of the opposite side, even if I want to stop it, I can''t help it." She spread out her hand.


    At this time, the master of the temple of time said: "everyone, don''t listen to her rhetoric. As long as we don''t let her do it, the chaos won''t be broken quickly. We will send someone to the East immediately to do it to those people."


    Hua Yuege''s pupil shrank, and he said to himself that this grandson is cruel enough to know the problem lies in her.


    The owners of the water temple and the earth Temple joined in succession. The owner of the life temple said to Xu GuZi, "brother Laoren will be there."


    Because Xu GuZi has reached a very high level of using spatial magic. Even if he doesn''t use any magic tools, he can tear the space and transfer himself to other places.


    When Xu GuZi looked at Hua as a song, his eyes were full of apologies and he said, "Lord Hua Pavilion, I can''t help it."


    "OK, let''s see who can learn better." Yan day stood out again, on the opposite side of Xu GuZi.


    Hua Ruge was afraid that they would fight and said, "you don''t have to worry about it. It''s easy to meet the people on the opposite side."


    She said that with a smile on her lips, the ghost gun in her hand was shining with gold.


    After talking about this for a long time, the half of her mental power that she just consumed has been recovered.


    "No, she''s going to fight," said the head of each temple

 Chapter 2231

    But it was already seven days late. Hua Ruge turned his head quickly. The spear was cut from top to bottom, and a blazing golden blade was cut towards the already unbearable crack.


    Because her strength has reached the peak of the world, these present Temple masters and subordinates are not her opponents, so it is too late to block.


    But these people didn''t react at the first time. The moment when Hua Yuege turned his head, he did. The white light in the hands of the master of the temple of time flashed, and the whole space was still.


    This also includes a golden blade made by Hua Ruge. It is powerful, but it can''t break the time limit.


    The master of the temple of time took the opportunity and swept away in the direction of Hua Ruge.


    A blue light flashed by, and the devouring beast appeared in front of Hua Ruge. The little guy was not affected by the world time. However, when he was disgusted and wanted to eat people, he found that the main brow of the temple of time had a white light, which was the power of the God of time, and even it could not resist it.


    Just when the little guy didn''t know what to do, a blazing silver light flashed across the sky. At that time, the temple master saw a huge silver wing coming.


    This silver wing is stronger than the last time he saw it. I don''t know how many times. It''s too late for him to hide.


    "Bang!"


    The silver wing made a real picture of the time Temple Lord. The next moment, the time flowed again. The moment when people recovered their consciousness, they saw the temple Lord of that time fly back, a mouthful of blood gushed out, dyed white beard and white robe red. When he landed, his face was whiter than his beard and robe.


    At the same time, Tuo BARREI, dressed in black, and the two silver wings behind him, slowly descended from the sky like the God of heaven, and looked at the people in the temples as indifferent as they were, as if they were totally ignored.


    The onlookers had seen the battle between Tuoba Rui and Lei Mingzi before. Now many people cheered at the sight of it. They thought that as long as there was Tuoba Rui, there would be a war to crush each other.


    At the next moment, Hua rugo''s golden light also blows out, and the huge blade splits directly on the chaos.


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise came out, and even though the ground was stopped by a bell, there was still a violent vibration.


    Some people are standing on the ground to see. After feeling the ground shaking, they all feel that the spiritual power in their bodies is a little disordered.


    "What a powerful force." Once again, people were surprised by the terrible power of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is totally ignorant of the magic of time, and there is no way to break the magic of time, so her previous consciousness was completely blank. She thought nothing happened until she saw Tuo BARREI suddenly appear in front of her, and the silver wings behind her unexpectedly came out.


    Again, the Devourer is standing at her arrow, and she does not know when she will come out.


    Needless to say, it must be the old guy in the temple of time. She turned around and saw that the old guy was covered with blood and looked very heavy.


    Seeing people hurt so badly, she felt relieved. I really thought she could only fight for her father? She''s invincible, right?


    However, other people and her attention are obviously not one thing. These people are staring at the chaos. Only after this golden light goes down, the chaos continuously splits with the naked eye. It is like that the once strong are making way for the new strong, and the little scattered and weaker.


    At the same time, the rules of heaven and earth are obviously decreasing. Some rules that belong only to the western continent, which were once sealed in the world by chaos, are becoming less and less.


    "No!"


    These are the wishes of the temple owners. They are still late. Now chaos will break. They have no way to deal with this situation.


    "What to do?" The Lord of the wind temple asked the Lord of the war god temple beside him.


    "It''s not good," said the head shaking slightly


    Chaos is becoming weaker and weaker. At last, it completely melts between heaven and earth. People also see the opposite scene.


    I saw that juntianxia was wearing nine dragon robes, a crown of heaven on his head, a phoenix crowned Su Nianxia beside him, followed by LAN binger, tuobayu and other ministers of culture and martial arts, and these people were standing on a heaven sacrificing platform.


    At this time, all the princes and ministers of Daewoo were all strengthened by Qi Yun. Standing on the platform of sacrificing the heaven, the scene was extremely intimidating. Even the people of the temples could not help but marvel at it.


    What a big battle.


    After seeing Hua Ruge, all the ministers of Daewoo all bowed their hands and said, "see Master Guoshi."


    "You are free." Hua Yuege said, looking at Su Nianxia.


    At this time, Su Nianxia, as the empress of a country, lost his manners, only gestured to Hua Ruge with his eyes, and everything was ready.


    It seems that there is no problem in Hua Ruge''s choice of lips.


    Just at this time, a spaceship came from the city, just came out of the magic gate transmission array in the city.


    Childe Wuxian and Xiaojiu stand on the deck, with mink and shangguanli following.


    These people are changeable as soon as they appear, because they all hold the chaotic artifact in their hands.


    It''s time to shoot.


    Hua Ruge suddenly felt a burst of excitement, as if the last time he was so excited was at the time of opening up the world.


    But when they wanted to communicate with each other, the temple leader of the earth temple said, "you bastards have broken the chaos. How can you harm our western continent?"


    "How to speak?" Hua Yuege frowned, "I said before, we are going to merge the five regions."


    "I think you people have bad intentions," said the water god temple leader, "let''s stop them together."


    "Yes, we did. I don''t believe these little dolls can make waves." The Lord of the temple of light also stood up.


    At this time, Hua Ruge and a few friends stood together and frowned at the smell.


    The time is fleeting. They don''t have time to waste.


    Or Hua Ruge said to Xu GuZi and other people, "I''d like to invite you to preside over justice. Now that chaos has broken, we have no way back. Why don''t we try?"


    "Here..." Xu GuZi still hesitates.


    He was a good man. Although he was decent, he would lack decision at the critical moment. Otherwise, he would not sign so many unequal conditions with other shrines because of the attack of Yan day.


    Hua rugo suddenly thought it would be better if Lei Mingzi was there. Although these people were more spicy, none of them had the courage and drive of Lei Mingzi.


    To know the key moment is the lack of this gas!


    The Lord of the war god hall frowned, and the Lord of the thunder god hall had no idea.


    No one knows whether Hua rugo and others will succeed, let alone what consequences they will bring to the mainland if they fail. If there is no change, it''s lucky. But if the existing rules are broken, the whole divine territory will be destroyed.


    Finally, the female Temple leader of the life temple said: "brother Zhan, there is no way back, but it''s better to try."


    The Lord of Zhanshen temple is the most decisive one, but after all, men should be more rational, so they are still thinking about it.


    The Lord of the demon temple is a rude man. At the moment, he said in a loud voice, "my sister is right. Now the rule has been broken. If it can be broken again, let them try."


    "I think we can try it." At this time, the Lord of the temple of Leishen said.


    Naturally, he didn''t make a decision, but he suddenly thought of a situation, that is, Hua rugo and others have been doing things looking dangerous and rootless, but the final results are all good, he believes that his judgment is not as good as that of Hua rugo.


    Hua Ruge felt that the time was almost up, so he said to the Lord of Zhanshen hall, "Sir, the time is fleeting. If we delay any longer, it will be difficult for us to merge."


    "You''re just making excuses for yourself." Leng hum, the Lord of the earth temple.


    "It''s not over you!" Hua Yuege is impatient, and raising his hand is a golden light to fight out.


    Her strength at the moment is amazing. The golden light comes to the chest of the earth temple. The latter can''t even hide. She is hit.


    "Poof!" The old man spits blood on the spot. Although he is neither dead nor comatose, he has no strength to speak.


    Several of the hall owners frowned slightly. I think Hua Ruge was a little too rude to deal with it like this.

 Chapter 2232

    Hua Ruge also recovered his smiling face after beating people. He said to other temple leaders, "I''m also in a hurry. Now the situation is so, please think twice."


    "If we don''t agree, are you going to drive us all out?" The old man of the temple of light stared.


    Hua Ruge''s cold eyes swept away. The old man shrunk a little when he looked like this. He just said that to make Hua Ruge arouse the public anger, but he didn''t intend to bear her anger alone.


    "I respect the reasonable elders, but it''s hard to say if they are vexatious." Hua is like a light song.


    At the next moment, Yan said, "a man like you is in debt."


    The temple Lord of the Holy Light didn''t dare to speak much, because Hua Ruge and Yan day were both mixed people. If they didn''t speak correctly, they would probably be beaten.


    At this time, the Lord of the war god hall finally looked at Xiang huaruge and other humanitarians: "since things have reached this point, we can only have a try. Let''s do it. If someone makes trouble, we will do it."


    As soon as the Lord of the war god temple said this, the Lord and the temple also responded one after another, promising to protect the Dharma for several people and not to let anyone disturb them.


    Hua Yuege said solemnly with a fist: "thank you, senior."


    At this time, the demons under Yan day also came to many strong ones. Yan day made these people around, and also made a good defense.


    Su Nianxia, Xiao Jiu and shangguanli are also standing by. These people are either powerful or have magic weapons. It''s very difficult to cross them to attack.


    Hua Ruge looks at several people and nods slightly.


    Jun Tianxia then turned his hand and took out a golden bead, and then the bead slowly lifted off. People only thought that the bead exuded a thick and inexplicable power, which was very mysterious.


    Before, several people in huarugo had fought for this pearl, but now they see its original appearance.


    Hua Ruge gazed at it and felt a steady and stable force, worthy of being the core force to merge the five continents.


    At the same time, the five people also lifted off separately. Hua Ruge is the chaos artifact of Northern Xinjiang. Therefore, in the north, Tuoba Rui''s Tianzi sword is the artifact of the God territory in the East.


    In addition, Jun Tianxia is in the south of the west, and Xiao Diao is in the middle.


    After liftoff, several people let go of the chaos artifact in their hands, and they sat up under the chaos artifact with their knees crossed.


    Many of the following people are the first time to see the five chaotic artifact combination, feeling the strong breath in the sky, and can not help but be excited.


    Under the control of several people, the five artifacts radiate dazzling brilliance.


    The position of dinghaizhu is set on the top of mink''s head, and then these artifacts seem to have natural induction. Several lights connect the six treasures together, and gradually a pattern emerges in the sky.


    Under this pattern. The wind is surging and the clouds are surging, as if the spiritual power between heaven and earth should gather in it.


    The people of all the shrines understood why they said that the combination of the five divine weapons and dinghaizhu could merge the five continents. When they cast the five divine weapons and dinghaizhu, there was a hidden mystery in them.


    Each of these things has its own power, but together they have subtle connections. When they are together, they will produce amazing power.


    Five people sit with their knees crossed, constantly supporting their artifact with spiritual power, so that they can exert their greatest power.


    In fact, like the people in the major shrines, Hua rugo and others don''t know how to use the five artifacts and dinghaizhu, but they think it won''t be too much trouble, so they try it casually.


    I can''t imagine that it''s not hard to apply, as long as it has enough strength to support.


    If the people in the temple knew that they didn''t know anything, they would dare to fight. It''s estimated that each of them would beat others with sleeves in spite of their identity.


    It''s a matter of life. How can we have fun.


    No one in Hua Ruge will agree with this. Things in this world are constantly changing. If everything is ready to be done, it will not be done in this life.


    The formation of the array between the five chaos artifact and dinghaizhu is more and more clear. The array is crazy to absorb the spiritual force between the heaven and the earth, and then sends out a wave of strong traction.


    All the people in the temple saw that the spirit of heaven and earth was flowing towards that array. The clouds and clouds between the heaven and earth changed color. The fog generated by the concentration of spirit power covered the sky and covered the sun, as if the whole heaven and earth were in chaos.


    "If not, the power of the heaven and earth will be greatly lost." Said the head of the water temple.


    As soon as he said this, the Lord of the temple of life frowned and said, "brother Shui, don''t be cynical now. They are also for the sake of all beings."


    "I think it''s all evil." The water god temple Lord is still not convinced.


    "Old man, do you dare to repeat what you said before?" Yan said with a stare


    The owner of the water temple was not grumpy. At that time, he said, "what can you do?"


    "Are you still dissatisfied? Come on, it''s just that my hands are itching today." Yin said to the camp of the main temples.


    At this moment, the Lord of the war god temple said, "you guys, it''s better not to fight among yourselves at the present time."


    The head of the water temple can only nod.


    Yan daytime snorted, "we are one heart, we don''t know if there is anyone in your camp who harbors evil."


    The Lord of the war god temple looks dignified, but he looks at the array in the sky and doesn''t open his mouth.


    The spirit between heaven and earth is still gathering. At the same time, people feel that the ground under their feet has a slight movement.


    "Yes, the earth is moving." Someone exclaimed.


    "Yes, it is." People were surprised.


    Because they have a clear sense that the continent is moving, not shaking, and how big is the territory of the whole God? Actually moved?


    Looking at the sky, the big array absorbs more and more strength, as if it has endless cohesion.


    And the strength of the big formation is stronger and stronger, which makes the ground under the feet of all the people move faster and faster. After a quarter of an hour, they turn into the spacecraft and travel as fast.


    At the same time, the other four territories also felt the movement of the earth, and they flew to see what happened.


    But inland people can''t see it. They can only feel it moving in one direction and don''t understand why.


    People who live by the sea are not. When they fly, they can see that the continent is moving towards the sea level, and the speed is faster and faster, and faster than the speed of the spacecraft.


    At this time, everyone stopped their work and wondered what happened and how it happened suddenly.


    The people in the central territory didn''t feel the movement for a long time. Only half an hour later, the continent where they lived had become stable.


    If one can look at the five continents and the middle sea area, he can see that the central territory has reached a central position, while the other four continents of different sizes and distances are moving towards the central continent, which is very fast.


    At first, people were able to keep up with the movement speed of the mainland, but soon found that the mainland was moving very fast. They had to move all the tribes on the ground, following the mainland towards the region so far.


    Even the people in the western part of the kingdom of gods are common.


    Now, only Hua Ruge, five people, knee high, are in the air, moving with the array of energy absorption and the whole divine territory.


    Everyone looked up at these people and felt hope.


    It''s also the territory of gods. People in the eastern and Western continents have different views on several people. They know more about some people in the eastern continent, some of them are from the old, and they support several people very much.


    Most of the western continent still regarded them as strangers, and looked at them with a sense of doubt and awe.


    Hua Ruge and others have been sitting in the sky for nearly an hour. We need to know that they are constantly consuming their own power to support the artifact and give full play to its maximum power. Although this short time can''t make them consume too much,


    but the distance between the five regions is very fast, even if they can''t be merged in a day or two, then there will be a little trouble Now.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t worry about herself. After all, she has a strong constitution and is not afraid of consumption.

 Chapter 2233

    But she was worried about seven others. She didn''t know if she could hold on.


    The big array above their heads crazily sweeps the aura of heaven and earth, and the whole is like a huge vortex. After the aura enters the vortex, the big array will transform it into a kind of cohesive force, which will have an impact on its god domain through the five chaotic artifact.


    Because the mainland is constantly moving, even the immobile people know that it seems to be going smoothly. After all, there is a very long distance between the five major territories. If you want to merge, you must move.


    "I can''t imagine that they can actually move the whole continent. It seems that it won''t be long before they succeed."


    "I don''t think it''s necessarily a good thing. Even if the five borders are in one place, the rules of heaven and earth on our side are weakened. If we can''t rebuild the rules of heaven and earth, it will harm us."


    "I''ll see that they have this ability. If you don''t believe it, you''ll see."


    On the western side of the continent, too, there is much debate.


    Most of the people in the eleven major shrines kept silent. They understood how difficult the scene was, so they were really awed and envious of Hua rugo and others.


    I''ve done so much at a young age, and I''ll be able to do it later?


    People have different ideas in their hearts, but Hua Ruge and others are still at peace with their hearts. They are running their own power in a brand-new way and continuously supplying the artifacts above their heads.


    The mainland is moving faster and faster, and time is passing by.


    In a flash, it was three hours later. The sky was dark. The speed of the mainland increased with time, but people didn''t feel the meaning of stopping.


    Su Nianxia began to worry because over time. The more the strength of several people is expended, the more effective it will be, the more it will be.


    Xiaojiu frowned and went to Su Nianxia''s side and asked, "sister Xia, how long will it take?"


    Su Nianxia stood in front of the heaven sacrificing platform with a phoenix crown and a summer sun. She couldn''t show worry, but she was very worried. She just shook her head lightly and said, "I don''t know."


    Shangguanli is the calmest one among these people, but now there are some anxious colors in his eyes.


    Because now the great array has been formed, and its strength is so powerful and hegemonic. Once it is formed, it will be interrupted. According to her opinion, even if several people''s strength is exhausted, the great array will forcibly extract their potential, at the expense of destroying them.


    Sure enough, not everyone can do it. It needs strong strength and tenacity.


    Several people are paying attention to the above situation. Now, five people in the sky look as usual. Of course, Hua Ruge is the least to worry about, so they pay more attention to the other four people.


    At this time, the people of the major shrines also saw the clue. The female Temple leader of the life Temple raised her eyebrows and said, "if they go on like this, they may not be able to support them."


    "Indeed." The Lord of the war god temple also said.


    "How can we help?" The master of the space Temple opened his mouth.


    No one knew the answer to the question, and they were all lost in thought.


    And others are very happy to see this scene. They also see that this is really a battle of tigers and wolves. Now it is extremely powerful, and it is not the power of five people to end at all.


    If the power supply of five people is not up, they will be forcibly absorbed by the big array, and they will die.


    After discovering this, they can''t help gloating. Their hearts say that it''s not their own death. Maybe they can see their death without any effort and get chaos artifact.


    Yan day saw these people''s expressions, his heart was very disdainful, these were some villains.


    Although he was not a good man, at least he was open and aboveboard, and the most despised was in these villains.


    Of course, he was also worried about Hua Ruge. He just glanced at the sky.


    Hua Ruge is the most relaxed one among several people. Although she consumes a lot of power, her body''s life destroying classic is flying fast. Her aura is extremely strong around her. She can almost fill up her consumption, which is no different from the beginning.


    Other people have long realized that the array will last for a long time, so they are all dedicated to the operation of their own skills while providing the artifact, filling their own consumption with the rich aura around them.


    There is no doubt that one mind and two uses need very strong mental power, but it''s very easy for Tuoba Rui, juntianxia and Wuhen childe. Although the mental power of mink is not strong, it has a very strong physique and cultivation talent. Maybe he can''t do other things, but it''s also easy to use his kung fu.


    However, their meridians and physique are not as good as those of Hua Ruge, their supplementary strength can not keep up with their consumption, and their internal strength has been going downhill.


    The sky is getting darker and darker. Only the big array of the sky has the golden light. It is the brilliance of the moon and stars that are now covered. All people can see the golden array as long as they look up. Under the big array are five people sitting cross legged.


    Some people can''t see people''s faces clearly in the daytime, and now people in the distance can see them clearly. When looking at the faces of several people, most people can''t believe their eyes, and they are all gods.


    Men are very handsome without exception, each with different temperament characteristics.


    Childe wutrace has a warm face, a small sable, a beautiful and charming spirit, and a strong and domineering monarch. Tuo BARREI is as ascetic as an immortal. Hua Ruge will not be ignored among such dazzling people. It''s a beautiful thing.


    At this time, people are lamenting that it''s enough to have strength. How can it look so good? It''s hard for people to live.


    The people in the main temples paid more attention to these people''s strength before, but now under the golden light, the facial features of several people are more obvious, the beauty is magnified, and the defects are magnified.


    But they haven''t found any flaws for a long time. It''s no wonder that they have such a good chance. It''s obvious that they are the lucky ones chosen by the creator.


    During the period when several people maintained the array, no one came to make trouble. After all, all the major shrines expressed their attitude and guarded them.


    Although there is also a temple in the crowd, their leader, the temple leader, is seriously injured. One of the earth Temple leaders is seriously injured, and the other fire Temple leader has already died, which is really ineffective.


    So at this time, people who support or do not support can only watch, and see the dawn from the dark.


    Unconsciously, the sun''s morning light covers the earth again. Although the sky and the earth are still a bit chaotic, people know that the night has passed and the day is bright.


    Several people are still silent support, because of the golden light shrouded, so the specific face can not see clearly, only see that there is no change in expression.


    These people can''t guess what kind of state these people are.


    Su Nianxia''s several people are worried about it. They all stare at it. Now they still feel that they are impulsive to make such a decision.


    The speed of the mainland is still moving very fast, but people are familiar with the inertia and don''t feel uncomfortable. They just look up and hurt the sky.


    People on the coast of the eastern continent use Shenyuan to probe into the distance and want to know how far away they are from the central territory, but their strength is too poor after all. They can only see that there is no shadow of the central continent thousands of miles away. I don''t know how far it is from the central territory.


    People in the eastern and Western continents have everything they want, but no matter what they think, things have begun and they want to continue. No one can stop in the middle.


    Hua Ruge''s power has remained at the beginning, at the same level as before, but she feels that others are in danger.


    She felt that the power of juntianxia had been weakened, and there were minks.


    Tuoba Rui and childe wutrace are as before.


    It can also be understood that Tuo Barrow''s control of the rules of heaven and earth is very accurate, and his mental strength is also strong enough, so the supplementary strength should be faster.


    Childe wutrace''s skill is thick and dense. I think it can be used less, and I don''t need to add too much.


    However, the monarch''s Kung Fu is relatively weak, and the mink consumes too much, so he doesn''t know how to save his strength.


    There was a secret anxiety in her heart.

 Chapter 2234

    It''s not just Hua Ruge, but others have also found this, because the light of the artifact on mink and juntianxia''s head has obviously weakened.


    Su Nianxia and shangguanli are particularly worried.


    Xiaojiu pulls Su Nianxia''s lapel and worries.


    At this time, the speed of the mainland''s moving forward is still increasing, which means that it will be a long time before it borders on the next continent, because if it is encountered soon, then half of the continent will be destroyed.


    The onlookers were also aware of this. The main temples and shrines were looking forward to the reunification of the five continents. They were all in a hurry to see this situation.


    But the temples where the main battle took place were full of faces.


    In their view, since the way to merge the five continents has been known, so as long as anyone can get the artifact, why let these people show off.


    Hua rugo has begun to think about how to cross her own strength. Although she supports two people at the same time, it is better than dry consumption.


    But at this time, the mink''s eyebrow began to show the faint purple pattern. At the same time, the mink''s whole body momentum increased sharply, and the artifact on his head was also brilliant in a moment.


    All the people in the temples were surprised at this, because in that moment, they felt that the whole person of mink was different. There was a mysterious power that could not be expressed. Seeing that the speed of his absorption of aura accelerated, the momentum was also gradually rising.


    Shangguan Li is relieved at last.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is also a little bit down. The mink has opened up its blood power and increased its strength faster. I think it''s enough to support.


    Now everyone''s eyes are focused on the monarchy, because the light on the artifact above his head is dim.


    But soon, people saw nine golden dragons around the world, and the Golden Dragon circled around the world, and gradually gathered up a layer of billowing waves above the sacrificial platform over the eastern continent.


    All the people in the temples were surprised and watched. They could feel that the mighty waves must be a kind of powerful force, but they had never seen it.


    "The power of Qi transportation is the way of the emperor." The main entrance of the temple.


    Although the western continent is built with Shinto, and there is no same way to build emperor and king, but most people here have heard of it. When we hear that, we can be more sure.


    It''s said that the king''s way can''t be controlled by those who are not hegemonic. What''s more difficult than fighting the world is the mood of the emperor. Those who are not brave can''t do it. Only when they keep going forward, can they win, and only when they are invincible can they succeed.


    As long as there is half a timid and retreating mind, it may be backfired by Qi luck, light is blocked by Tao luck, heavy is killed.


    But there is also the advantage of difficulty, that is, it can mobilize all the power of air transport within the territory. As long as it is within his territory, it is the God who is afraid and also has to give up. He is the real son of heaven.


    All the people in the temples took a breath of cold air when they saw it, because they vaguely remember that the monarch had his own territory in the five regions. Once the five continents merged, his power would be immeasurable, no wonder he would be so active.


    At this moment, several Temple owners felt that the supremacy of their temple might be greatly impacted.


    Among them, the water temple and other people''s looks have become more and more bad, even the several masters and the temple owners are also dignified.


    It''s just that the formation has been completed. They think it''s impossible to destroy it. They can only see the situation after the end.


    The air waves on the sacrificial platform were surging, and a golden light gradually emerged in the white air waves, as if it were the light reflected by scales.


    After another time, people finally saw that in the storm was a golden dragon like substance.


    "On!"


    The Golden Dragon roared to the sky, and suddenly everyone felt the oppressive Tianwei coming. Those people in the western continent were also lost for a moment, and almost knelt down.


    We should know that this is only the fate of one territory. If other western regions come together, the power can be imagined.


    After the roar of the golden dragon, it rushed out of the storm. At this time, people saw the huge body shape and the throbbing power of the Golden Dragon.


    At the same time, the nine golden dragons around juntianxia also moved, roaring towards the sky and making a loud dragon chant.


    The huge dragon of Qi suddenly flew to the king''s side, and the nine golden dragons went towards the dragon''s body, and soon disappeared into the dragon''s body.


    "On!"


    The air transport Golden Dragon is roaring to the sky again. This time, the sound is shaking all over the world. Everyone is shivering.


    After swallowing their saliva, they could see that the golden dragon of Qi was circling around the monarch''s world and infusing its continuous power into the monarch''s body.


    Once again, the axe on the top of the king''s world gives off a blazing golden light, which is extremely dazzling.


    Su Nianxia was relieved at last. She was not sure whether Jun Tianxia could mobilize the power of Qi under this condition. She was really relieved to see this situation.


    Hua Ruge is shocked to find out this situation. The emperor deserves to cultivate the emperor and the king. This momentum is really incomparable.


    The five magic weapons work as usual, and the speed of the mainland has increased again. It seems that there is still no meaning of stopping.


    Time flies, the sun rises from the beginning to noon, the mainland is always accelerating its movement, before people have adapted to the inertia, and now those who are low have felt dizzy.


    The speed is dozens of times faster than that of the spaceship by visual inspection, and it seems that you are still accelerating. You can''t stand the low accomplishments.


    Even more want to scold mother is Hua Ruge, although her strength is basically not consumed, but she is very lazy, usually can lie down do not sit, can sit never stand, so long time spiritual power supply in her eyes that is coolie work, or no one gives low salary that kind.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of improving the rules of heaven and earth, promoting cultivation faster, and helping the monarch and the world lay a solid foundation for the unification of the five continents, she wouldn''t do it.


    What is good for all is pure bullshit.


    In the afternoon, the speed of Northern Xinjiang first dropped, followed by western Xinjiang.


    "Slow down, where are we going?" People are aware of it.


    Someone is by the sea, and now he can see the central territory above the sea, and his territory is slowly approaching the central territory.


    People in Northern Xinjiang saw the western Xinjiang directly, pointing to the other side and saying, "look, the western Xinjiang is also moving."


    Both sides of the border saw each other''s territory, one by one, and their chins were shaken. Is it necessary to merge?


    "Boom!"


    A low roar sounded, the northern Xinjiang took the lead in docking with the territory of the central region, and people at the seaside watched the sea disappear in their sight, which became the land of the central region.


    Moreover, when the two boundaries are joined, the earth is actually close together, just like two pieces of puzzle with strict specifications. When they are joined, there is no sign of division.


    After the merger of the two continents, they all felt a little vibration of the earth. I thought that the vibration was just the beginning, but I didn''t expect that it was only a moment, but the tremor restored the tranquility, as if nothing had happened.


    Soon, the speed of the western territory also dropped, slowly moving towards the northeast, towards the two borders.


    "Boom."


    After another tremor, the western Xinjiang borders on the northern and central Xinjiang respectively, and the three continents are officially integrated.


    By this time, it was evening, and the speed of Southern Xinjiang had also decreased. Half an hour later, it was bordered by Western and central Xinjiang.


    When there is still a glimmer of light between heaven and earth, the speed of the divine territory finally slows down. Some people on the eastern edge have now seen that the central territory and the North-South border are in one place, and there is only a triangular gap left between them.


    "Boom!"


    There was another tremor, and then the five continents were calm.


    The people in the divine territory felt the tremor, and the people in the temples were watching. Just after the tremor, the big array in the sky stopped for a moment, and then began to work again.


    This time, the power of the array has completely changed, and people feel that the lost rules between heaven and earth are being re established, and their weak strength is also recovering a little bit.


    Not only the territory of gods, but also the rules of heaven and earth in other areas are changing. However, they are not recovering, but becoming stronger, and they are looking forward to the territory of gods.


    In this moment, countless people are breaking through the five major areas, and many people who have practiced for many years in the original realm have promoted two or even three in a quarter of an hour.


    Once the strongest place in the eastern part of the territory of gods was the Kuhai border. Now the Kuhai border has broken through collectively. In less than half an hour, many people have reached the Shenyuan border.


    There are many talented people who have even directly broken through the second level of divine realm.


    In the western continent, the sense of crisis has become more and more strengthened as the monarch''s officials have broken through one after another. In this way, their status is really in danger.


    Half a day later, it was dark, and half a day later, the sky broke again.


    At this time, the power of the great array is becoming weaker and weaker, and the rules of heaven and earth of the five continents are the same as those of the Western continents before the chaos broke.


    Obviously, the array can no longer perfect the rules more thoroughly, so many people in the temples are not looking good.


    Because it is clear that they have benefited other areas besides them, and they have not benefited at all, and they have to accept the threat of the merger of the five continents, which is just like cannon fodder.


    "Bastard!" The Lord of the temple of light said angrily.


    As soon as he spoke, the golden array in the sky disappeared, and the five chaotic artifacts fell back to the hands of the five.


    The other several people have more or less consumption, but Hua Ruge has no idea. With a shake of his spear, he points to the main hall of the holy light and says, "dare you say that again?"


    The temple owner of Shengguang Temple didn''t expect the end of the battle. Hua Ruge still dared to shout at him after spending more than two days. For a while, he was stunned.


    But in a moment, he calmed down and said angrily, "it''s you. You said that you want to restore the prosperity of the five continents, but what''s the result? How can we explain the fact that the rules of heaven and earth have not changed for us in the slightest and we have not received any benefits? "


    At the moment, in addition to Hua Ruge, Tuoba Rui and other four people are still on the ground, taking the elixir of rejuvenation, meditating and breathing.


    I think it will take a while.


    Hua Ruge squints her eyes, and she''s angry

 Chapter 2235

    Hua Ruge heard that it was a bit unexpected for the Lord of the seven shrines of life to say so, so he bowed slightly and said: "thank you for your trust, we will certainly live up to our expectations."


    The God of life nodded kindly.


    "Brother Zhan, you must not be confused at this time. If you give them time to breathe, it will be difficult for us to start again." The temple of time went on to lobby the temple master.


    Hua Ruge also looked at the other side, but he didn''t care about the other side''s attitude, just procrastinated and couldn''t get out first.


    In fact, the situation is not as bad as she thought before. She thought that she would face the 11 major shrines at the same time, but she didn''t expect that there were three parties who took the initiative to withdraw, so there were only eight major shrines at most.


    A fight is not necessarily an opponent.


    At this time, Yan daytime flew to her side and said, "I will fight with you."


    "Thank you." Hua rugeng changed a lot to Yan day, and he did everything unambiguously, and he really helped her wholeheartedly.


    Not only Yan day, Su Nianxia, Xiaojiu and shangguanli all flew forward and stood beside Hua Ruge.


    "Sister, let''s help you fight these bastards." Xiaojiu said with high spirits.


    Hua Ruge didn''t care about it before. Now she finds that Xiaojiu has broken through again. Like her, she has reached Jiuchong of Shenyuan realm, and her strength has made a qualitative leap.


    Su Nianxia and Shangguan Li didn''t talk much, just nodded their heads.


    Hua Ruge picked up his lips and smiled at them, saying, "don''t be too nervous. Our elders have not decided to bully some of our girls."


    As soon as this words came out, there were several Temple masters who were not good-looking. Not everyone wanted to wear this big hat. After all, there were few who were as shameless as the temple masters of time.


    The Lord of the war god hall was really shaken before, but I don''t know if he was influenced by the saying of Hua Ruge. After all, he said, "I can''t take advantage of the danger of others, just a few friends deceive me. I can only recognize myself."


    The master of the temple of time''s eyes sank in an instant.


    There are some hesitations in the eyes of other temples that have not left the relationship.


    Because if the four temples do not join the battle, there are only seven temples.


    However, it is impossible for the fighters at this level to succeed, so in fact, they are the only seven main hall masters.


    Look at the lineup on the opposite side, Hua Ruge is very difficult to deal with. Yin day and that one-on-one junior nine should be OK, while the other two can''t fight effectively.


    But one of them holds the sacred objects of the temple of fire, and the other has a star chart, which can cause a certain threat. It can be done by one of them if they want to fight together.


    In this way, it''s hard to say whether we can win.


    "Brother Zhan, you are confused. If you don''t do it at this time, it won''t be long before the western continent will become their world. Looking at the growth of these people, where are you not shuffling the original forces?" The God of time did not give up persuasion.


    Hua Hua said that the old man knows them well, but she didn''t want her to go on, but said:


    "it seems that after working hard, she didn''t do her homework thoroughly. If you check carefully, you should know that those destroyed forces have offended us, just like you and the temple of fire before."


    "Are you threatening me?" The master of the temple of time groaned heavily: "today we have so many people working together, will we lose to you?"


    Other shrines were also attached, in fact, just to seize the opportunity to seize the artifacts.


    Hua Ruge saw that over time, there were six people in front of the temple, namely, the God of light, the God of darkness, the God of water, the God of earth, the God of evil and the God of wind.


    Plus the time of the temple, just seven people.


    Hua Ruge also realized that he could not drag on, so he was ready for the first World War, so he turned to Xiaojiu and said, "Xiaojiu, you are responsible for dealing with the most shameless old guy, right, the bad old man in white in the middle."


    "Is it the one who has blood on his chest and is very embarrassed?" Xiaojiu asked that although she had seen it twice, she still couldn''t tell which temple it was.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "he can play the trick of time. Be careful."


    "This is easy, give it to me." Xiao Jiu made a ticket guarantee.


    She is not restricted by rules, so the temple master is very difficult to deal with in other people''s eyes at this time, but it is very easy for her.


    And because the time Temple Lord has spent so many years cultivating the time God, he is not as good as other temple masters in other aspects of combat effectiveness, so it is more appropriate to let Xiaojiu deal with it.


    The temple owner of time shrinks his pupils at the moment, because he has also heard of Xiaojiu''s performance in qichongtian. Although he does not know who he is, it is true that he is not restricted by rules.


    But most of the onlookers were not clear about the truth, and they were very surprised. So a little girl with innocent eyes could deal with the temple master of time?


    You know that''s the head of the twelve temples.


    Hua Ruge assigned the first task, and then said to Su Nianxia and Shangguan Li, "you are free to choose which one you like to bully."


    It''s like picking persimmons.


    Su Nianxia glanced at the temple leader, and finally looked at the temple leader of the earth temple and said, "let''s deal with the weakest one first."


    In fact, each of the twelve shrines has its own advantages, and there is no difference between the strong and the weak. Su Nianxia said this in order to humiliate each other. She is no worse than Hua rugo in terms of her ability to taunt people.


    The Lord of the earth Temple almost breathed blood. He didn''t take such a bully.


    At this time, I saw Hua Ruge casually glanced at the Lord of the earth temple, and then nodded, "it is indeed the weakest way."


    Su Nianxia almost laughed at this.


    In addition to the earth temple, other people in the temple also laughed unkindly. Of course, more and more people around the temple also laughed.


    The mouths of these two people are so bloody.


    The earth Temple Lord blushed with shame and indignation, turned his hand and took out the broadsword, saying, "you are so deceiving. Look at the sword."


    Su Nianxia and shangguanli both have light expressions. Su Nianxia takes out the wand of the temple of fire and greets the earth Temple Lord.


    When she made a move, the air waves on the platform of sacrificing to heaven were also rolling. She was the emperor and Empress of conferment. She had the heaven and earth position of Daewoo on her body, which naturally had a strong momentum.


    Therefore, although Su Nianxia only has four accomplishments of shenyuanjing now, but because it is the body of Huolian, it is difficult for others to control the fire. Moreover, with the blessing of holy things and Qi power, the supreme fire is also very destructive.


    The Lord of the earth temple did not dare to get close to the flame, so he could only dodge.


    Shangguan Li is not idle either. He takes out the star map and assists in the attack. For a while, the Lord of the earth temple really has no choice.


    There were more laughs in the crowd, as if the reunification of the five continents before had not been paid more attention to this battle now, and everyone enjoyed it.


    Hua Ruge also smiled and said to Yan day, "there are five more, you choose one."


    "Two." Yan daytime reached out to the Lord of the temple of light and the temple of darkness and said, "just you two."


    "Unbridled!"


    With a roar, both of them flew forward and made a direct move.


    At that time, the temple Lord didn''t do anything, and said, "I will meet you."


    Said then to take the initiative to rush past, is still barehanded.


    The onlookers knew that she was extraordinary, because although Xiaojiu was pretty and a pair of peach blossom eyes were even more attractive, she was not vague at all, not only powerful but also very violent.


    According to common sense, it''s hard for a man to control such a violent force. It shouldn''t appear in a beautiful woman.


    But this surprise only lasted for a moment, and people were relieved, because when they thought of the terrible power of Hua Ruge, they immediately understood that this group could not use common sense at all, or they would doubted life.


    The master of the temple of time has tried the magic of time, and people around will be affected. There is no change at all, only a single attack.


    Now he also knows that this one belongs to the upper bound and has a high status.


    Two people fight in a proper way. Then there are three people opposite Hua Ruge. They are the Lord of the wind temple, the Lord of the demon temple and the Lord of the water temple.

 Chapter 2236

    Hua rugo doesn''t plan to treat the three people equally, because the Lord of Fengshen temple had a little interaction with her before.


    although she was a little bit proud of each other for her victory in the temple, the other side was generous and didn''t bother her, and the saint Zhou Miaomiao took care of her.


    She didn''t like the demon temple, but she didn''t hate it. Although the temple once participated in the looting of artifacts, it became the temple of Lord and Lord, so she didn''t plan to fight hard.


    It''s just another one. The temple of water, from the beginning, took the initiative to seize the artifact in qichongtian. After that, it has always been the dogleg of the temple of time. There is also a part of the temple that robbed her of the materials of the chamber of Commerce.


    So this man has become the focus of Hua Ruge. Of course, he doesn''t know yet.


    Hua Ruge said to the three humanitarians, "elder generation, I''ll appreciate the three''s moves. Let''s go."


    "You shouldn''t have done it." The Lord of Fengshen hall frowned.


    Obviously, he was only dissatisfied with breaking the chaos and not restoring the rules of heaven and earth, but he still deplored China.


    "You shouldn''t be deluded by those villains." Hua is as upright as a song. He has not been taught by his elders. He looks guilty.


    The owner of the Wind Temple moved a little.


    The Lord of the water temple held a blue sword in his hand and said directly: "two brothers, let''s take her first."


    He said on the mouth, the hand is not ambiguous, immediately long sword toward Hua such as song thorn.


    It''s not that hard to deal with ordinary spiritual power, but the people in the temple of huaruge River have handed it over and know that their skills can freeze the other''s spiritual power. If she rashly moves, she may be passive.


    So she took a slight step back.


    At this time, the Lord of the demon Temple stabbed out a magic sword in the side.


    The owner of the Wind Temple frowned and flashed behind Hua Ruge.


    Three people in three directions, will Hua Ruge forced in the narrow space.


    The female Temple leader of the life Temple looked worried and said to the war god temple leader beside him: "it''s not right to do this. It''s said that all the major shrines in the western continent will join hands to bully several young people. If you lose your face, you will lose your face."


    "Then what do you mean?" Asked the Lord of the war god hall.


    "I wonder if we can stop it." The Lord of the temple of life replied.


    The Lord of the war god hall should shake his head: "no, these people are very dangerous to our western continent. We don''t know whether we will become sinners in the mainland now, let alone our allies."


    "I don''t think there will be any threat. These children have been here for so long. I haven''t seen nothing wrong." The Lord of the temple of life continued.


    The Lord of the war god hall shook his head slightly, then looked at Xu GuZi and asked, "what do you think, brother?"


    "I think they can deal with it. We don''t need to add chaos, but we can destroy the unity of our major shrines." Said Xu GuZi.


    "God of life Temple Lord listened to slightly coagulate eyebrow way:" hope


    In fact, she felt that such an idea was very unrealistic, because Hua Ruge was powerful, but it was also a heyday, but now?


    Hua Ruge has spent two days and two nights. Even if the body is fighting with iron, it must be a strong one in the outside world. Let alone the big three at the same time. Even if you fight with one person, you may not win.


    I didn''t see that, but I didn''t expect that Hua Ruge was still in its heyday. The previous weakness was just preparing for the kill of this attack. What a deep intention!


    Feeling the gun pulled out of his body, he lost his support and fell down to the ground.


    Consciousness in a little bit of degradation, he vaguely only remember his last thought, that is not to Hua rugo and others do right may be good.


    At this time, it was not only the dead water temple owner, but also almost everyone present. After all, the change was so sudden.


    Just looking at it, you must die? In a short time, the Jedi fought back. What''s more, they fought back too thoroughly. They killed the leader of the main temple?


    And the owner of the water temple didn''t even have room to fight back.


    At this time, in addition to the question of whether Hua Ruge is awed by gods and temples, it seems that there is a more important question, that is, how does Hua Ruge do it?


    You should know that the temple master of the water temple is the top power in the whole western continent. Even if Hua Ruge is terrible, it is impossible to kill him in one blow.


    Of course, it''s also easy to analyze. As soon as you turn your head, you can see that Hua rugo was deliberately showing weakness. You can see from her outburst that her strength has not been consumed half at all, and everything is blinding.

 Chapter 2237

    Hua Yuege''s spear is facing down seven times, and the blood on the spear head drips gradually. She doesn''t care about the people''s surprised eyes, but looks at the two main hall owners of the wind temple and the thunder Temple opposite.


    At this time, the two temple masters also understood that they might not win when Hua Ruge was in full swing.


    All the onlookers watched. At this moment, their hearts were tightened. They were wondering if Hua Ruge would kill them.


    "Two predecessors, I have offended you before. In the past, I have taken good care of you. There is no need to die today." Hua Ruge said kindly, with a good attitude.


    Two people looked at each other, nodded, and then retreated without saying a word.


    They didn''t have to fight.


    Hua Ruge is very satisfied with this. She turns to look at the other three battlefields. Su Nianxia and shangguanli are close to each other, and Xiao Jiu is almost the same. Although they are not rich in fighting experience, they are strong in strength and physique, and there is no danger for the time being.


    Only Yin day1-2 seemed to be a little laborious, after all, he was just a little stronger than one person, and at the same time, he could not bear to fight two people.


    These two were the two temple masters of the dark temple and the holy light temple. They were all the people who stood on the opposite side from the beginning. She had been upset for a long time. This time, she had a good chance.


    "Little nine, I''ll help you." Hua Yuege said that his body shape was going towards the direction of the main temple of time.


    People''s eyes moved with her, and they all felt that the temple master of time was in danger this time. After all, one person could not completely prevail, let alone two people.


    However, the other temple masters were relieved. They are also afraid of singing to Shanghua.


    The two main hall lords, holy light and dark, looked at each other and understood each other''s intentions. They attacked Yan day with all their strength and wanted to get rid of him quickly.


    But in the next moment, the figure of Hua Ruge appeared behind the Lord of the holy light temple. He also felt the terrible pressure. He knew that it was going to be attacked, but all the forces were used to attack. It was so easy for him to recover and fight back.


    Moreover, Hua Ruge hall is very powerful and moves very fast.


    "Chi!"


    At the next moment, the ghost gun enters the body again. The Lord of the holy light temple feels that his body is crushed by the spiritual force, and says with his last strength: "you cheat."


    Hua Ruge pulled out his long gun and looked at the falling body indifferently. He said: "can I change my direction temporarily?"


    The onlookers took a breath of air-conditioning, but they didn''t expect Hua rugo to hit the West with a strong voice. The old way of the trick makes people have to think that she is a habitual offender.


    It''s too much of a chicken thief.


    Seeing this, the Lord of the dark temple hurriedly backed away, and Hua Ruge said to Yan daytime, "this is for you, not to leave a living mouth."


    "Good." Yan daytime said that his body shape disappeared, but he didn''t sneak attack, catch up and fight.


    The Lord of the dark temple cried.


    The two main hall owners of the earth and the temple of time felt a profound crisis. Hua Ruge had given them too many opportunities and talked too much before. Now, since he chose to fight, he will not stay.


    Hua Ruge started with the temple master of the earth temple. The two fought each other for no more than ten moves. Hua Ruge shot people through and threw rags down the body from the sky.


    Looking at the blood fog in the sky, everyone took a breath of cold air. It''s too cruel. I don''t want to leave a living mouth.


    It''s only a long time ago. The three main temple owners are gone.


    Su Nianxia and shangguanli have no rivals, so they turn around to help Yan day. It''s still very difficult for the leader of the dark temple to deal with Yan day alone, let alone three people. They hurt two places in a few breaths, which seems to last for a long time.


    At present, one of the conveniences of the main station is that the end of the temple master is unknown.


    The onlookers did not dare to turn their eyes for fear of missing the next scene. What did they witness? Is the power shuffling?


    Hua Ruge appeared in the battle field of Xiaojiu and the master of the temple of time. Xiaojiu stepped back a few steps and stood beside Hua Ruge and said, "sister, am I playing well?"


    "It''s great." Hua said with a smile.


    It''s false that the time Temple Master said that he didn''t panic at all. After all, three people have died. The dark temple master will soon be killed and besieged.


    But the evil girl is immune to the magic of time, which means it''s hard for him to run.


    "Sister, help me, we will kill this bad old man." Small nine then way.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "just protect me from being hurt when he uses time magic."


    "No problem." Little nine nodded in succession.


    Hua Ruge heard that the wine had a bottom, and with a shake of her long gun, she attacked the temple of time. She was as powerful as a rainbow, and her men were golden and fierce. She had a great momentum of killing.


    The power of the temple master of time is not strong. He can only use the power of time to condense time.


    But just when he had fixed the time, before Xiao Jiu could start, he rushed up and stopped him without saying anything.


    Soon, Hua Ruge regained consciousness again, and cut off towards the temple master of time in the gap between the two men''s confrontation and retreat. The old man could only hold the time again.


    But when Xiaojiu reappeared, the master of the temple of time couldn''t hurt Hua Ruge at all, so he became very passive. After all, Shentong consumed energy and spiritual power, so he would be dragged down even if he dragged down.


    But let him fight against Hua Ruge hard, he dare not, can only use the supernatural power blindly, and then consume fearlessly again and again.


    It didn''t take long for Xiao Jiu to have an advantage in the battle with him. After all, he consumed too much.


    Hua Ruge also felt that it was almost time to give Xiao Jiu a wink and then disappeared in place.


    The God of time can''t speak well. He needs to use the God of time in a hurry.


    But in this moment, Xiaojiu suddenly put out his hand and hit him with one palm. If he still concentrates on using the supernatural power, he will surely be hit, only a flash.


    And Hua Ruge''s next moment has appeared behind him, and the spear stabbed him without saying anything.


    But after all, the master of the temple of time knows the magic of time. When he dodges the nine strikes, he knows it''s not good. He immediately shortens his action time.


    People can only see that his body shape quickly changed into a shadow in the air, and then it is Xiaojiu''s back.


    Xiaojiu''s on-the-spot combat ability is relatively small, and he is still a bit muddled in this situation.


    Hua Yuege did not know it well. Two golden lights burst out in his eyes and went directly to the head of the temple master at that time.


    The God of time thought that he could kill Xiao Jiu first. Unexpectedly, Hua Ruge broke out so fast. Facing the two golden lights that were enough to shoot him through, he hurried away.


    At the same time, Hua Ruge appeared in front of him again, with a long spear in his hand cutting down at him.


    The master of the temple of time was a little flustered. After all, Hua Ruge was too fast and strong. He couldn''t deal with it. He hid a little later, and the spear pierced his shoulder.


    But just before Hua Ruge was about to break his internal organs, he quickly slipped away again and saved his life.


    When he came out again, he saw an eye-catching wound on his shoulder. It was bleeding before and after, and the wound couldn''t be healed for a while because of the evil spirit on the artifact. It could only be bleeding and looked very embarrassed.


    At this time, there was a sound on the other side. Several people turned around and saw the dark temple master falling from the sky. He still had a real fire on his body. He thought that he would burn no ash until he fell to the ground.


    Su Nianxia and other three people rushed over at the first time and surrounded the time Temple Lord in the middle.


    Time Temple LORD watched his people fall one by one. From the temple Lord of fire a few months ago to now, five Temple masters have died in the hands of Hua rugo and others in a row.


    This seems to be a very bad signal that his era is about to pass, and even his life may not be guaranteed.


    "You people, because of your high status, don''t put the people of the world in your eyes. They value profit more than morality. Today, I will clean you up for your gods."


    Hua rugo said with a blood gun pointing to the temple Lord of time, and then said: "and you, is the last, but also the most critical one, so don''t think about running, you can''t run away."

 Chapter 2238

    These words speak the hearts and minds of many people. Over the years, there have been many temples relying on the power of God, relying on their own status and power irreplaceable and doing things recklessly.


    I''m afraid that Hua''s disregard of morality, as GE said, would be more appropriate for these Temple Lords.


    A small part of the onlookers were people from the major shrines, most of them were people from the nearby Shenyu. They all felt the same way about this. They heard Hua rugo saying that they were all on her side and pinned their hopes on her to rectify the atmosphere.


    "Do you think it''s my opponent that you find more helpers?" said the time Temple master with a sneer


    "Enough for you." Hua is like a light song.


    The time Temple Lord suddenly said to the disciples behind him: "surround them and arrange the array with this seat."


    He wants to set up a time array. Although he can''t hold Xiaojiu, so many people can''t protect everyone.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows slightly, and the devil army of Yin day rushed to stop the disciples of the temple of time.


    The time Temple Lord said to those who had been killed: "everyone, when is it better not to take revenge at this time?"


    The people of the temple looked at each other. Although many people were not satisfied with their Lord, they didn''t know whether they would come back or not, so they were extremely hesitant and cautious.


    "Now, do you think there is room for resistance?" A warm voice came, obviously as gentle as the spring breeze, but it was somehow more dignified to hear.


    Xiaojiu turned his head excitedly, and saw that childe wutrace was slowly rising from the ground, and was using his slender fingers to brush the dust that did not exist on his body.


    The temple master of time saw the childe without trace, but his pupils were suddenly narrowed, and he felt the absolute threat.


    For nothing else, it''s because childe Wuchen has the holy things of the temple of time in his hand. On his ability to control time, who is his opponent.


    At the next moment, the childe without trace flew up and stood on the side of Xiaojiu and huaruge. He turned his hand and took out the reincarnation jade plate.


    At the beginning, the main shrines were bewitched by the time God, and they all hesitated. Many of them wanted to fight. But when childe Wuchen came out, they all backed down and didn''t want to fight at all.


    It''s obvious that the temple of time itself is hard to protect. When they go, they will die. It''s better to be wise.


    Looking at Hua Ruge, childe Wuchen asked for advice: "can I help you?"


    "No matter how good it is, this old loach is really hard to deal with." Hua Yuege said.


    The onlookers were shocked at Hua Ruge''s words. They thought that she really didn''t put people in her eyes. At the time of the first of the twelve main shrines, the God of the temple was called loach by her?


    The Lord of the war god temple, the life God Temple and the space God Temple are all indifferent. After all, these people have long looked at the time God Temple, but they have no way to deal with it. Now it''s better to reshuffle the western continent.


    The traceless young master nodded to Hua Ruge, and they saw the white light from his reincarnation jade plate. At the next moment, the temple Lord and the disciples who wanted to arrange the array were all covered by the white light.


    These people who are covered by white light have changed almost instantaneously, one by one, their black hair has turned into white hair, their smooth skin has grown old wrinkles, and their figure has rapidly dried up.


    The onlookers, including the major shrines, watched as the people in the temple of time grew older, and then gradually became exhausted. The terrible power of time made people feel powerless.


    Soon the white light dissipated, and many of the disciples of the temple of time became dead bones. It was a natural phenomenon caused by the vicissitudes and decay.


    Only the temple master of time is stronger. Although he is too old to look like, he is not dead. It seems that there are few breath left.


    "The God of time will not let you go." The master of the temple of time pointed to Hua Ruge and others. His voice was very weak.


    Hua Ruge picked up his lips and said with a smile, "if your God doesn''t have eyes, I can''t let him go."


    "If you desecrate the gods, you will be condemned by heaven."


    "I only know that I can''t live if I''m offended." Hua rugo didn''t want to talk to him more. He hit him with a golden light and pierced his chest directly. He could not die more thoroughly.


    All the people present witnessed everything. When they saw the temple master of time, the man who once had the highest status in the western continent died, showing an unbelievable look.


    Is this the end?


    It''s obvious that this is the truth. Hua Ruge didn''t want to give people too much reaction time. He bowed to other shrines and said, "thank you for your support. Thank you very much."


    At first, these temples did not move for various reasons, or they retreated again. But now they have an idea in their mind, that is, fortunately, they did not fight with Hua rugo to the end, or they are almost dead now.


    Looking at Hua Ruge, the childe without trace said, "I should have come earlier."


    Hua rugo looked at his pale face and knew that he had just consumed a lot of power. After recovering some, he got up. The reincarnation jade plate was also consumed seriously. I''m afraid that the power he had just recovered is almost consumed now.


    "It''s just in time." Hua Ruge smiles to appease.


    At this time, the Lord of the war god temple said, "since the matter has come to an end, I will take the first step."


    "Brother Zhan is in a hurry. The Lord of Huage said before that they can rebuild the rules after their strength is restored. Why don''t we have a look and protect the Dharma for some little friends?" Said the female head of the temple of life.


    Hua Ruge was happy to hear that they were going. After all, she didn''t know whether they could rebuild the rules. But she soon saw the temple master of life looking at her with a look of expectation.


    At this time, the Lord of the temple of life also said, "yes, brother Zhan, I want to see the style of this building. I''d rather you stay here."


    Other shrines are not too busy to watch. They have expressed their intention to stay.


    Even the temples that died did not leave at the first time, but retreated to the rear and watched quietly, all wanting to know how Hua rugo and others came to an end.


    As for the saying that these people can reconstruct the rules of heaven and earth, they don''t even believe a punctuation mark. That''s the rules of heaven and earth. If you think of spider webs, you can weave one.


    At last, the temple leader nodded, "let''s leave the Dharma protector for a while, so that we can have a look at all of you."


    Hua Yuege was the first two big ones, but he still accompanied his smiling face and said, "OK, thank you so much."


    Next, she can also sit down and rest for a while. Looking at the current breath state of Tuoba Rui, it is estimated that it will take a while to have a rest. After all, it is difficult to rebuild the rules of heaven and earth, and it needs to be refreshed.


    Childe wutrace went to meditate again. After all, he just recovered his strength and used it again. His body is still weak.


    Hua rugo sat down at the top of the mountain and watched several people. She thought that she should also look like she was recovering, or others would think that she was a monster.


    But after sitting for so long, she managed to merge the five continents and usher in another war. Now she is too tired to have a rest.


    So she did not care so much, lying directly on the top of the mountain, closed her eyes to sleep.


    If it wasn''t for Tuo barrui and others, she would have fallen asleep.


    So she was a little confused.


    People looked at Hua Ruge from afar, and only thought that Hua Ruge was a pervert. Seeing other people''s state, they knew how much she consumed at that time, and she could kill three people in a row just like no one else.


    So much strength down, she did not even need to adjust the breath, directly lying down.


    Who is so evil.


    Not only outsiders, even Su Nianxia is strange. When she left, she didn''t see Hua Ruge''s horror. How could it change as soon as she came back.


    And it''s not a little bit of a change. At this time, the direct strength will be at the top.


    So she also came to the top of the mountain to communicate with her. When she learned that Hua Ruge was a blood force, Su Nianxia seriously doubted life and didn''t take such a thing with her, it was a bully.


    Hua rugo tries to appease her, but the more she appeases Su Nianxia, the more unbalanced it is. The expression that should be dignified and cool all the time is unstable. This person and person are too big.

 Chapter 2239

    Hua Ruge lay down for a while and Qi''er suddenly thought that he had not eaten for several days, so he asked Su Nianxia, "do you have anything to eat?"


    Su Nianxia ignores her, but she still hasn''t come out of the resentment.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t help it. He looked at his space and found that there was only fruit, so he took out an apple and ate it.


    Su Nianxia heard the sound and looked over.


    Hua Yuege smiled and handed over another one.


    Su Nianxia looks at the Daewoo courtiers on the altar, and then thinks about his current identity. Should he keep his image at this time.


    She turned her head, took the apple, and sat beside Hua Ruge and ate it.


    What kind of image and what kind of food is important.


    Daewoo Group of Ministers looked at their emperor and Empress and the national teacher, and their hearts were filled with tears and laughter.


    Hua Ruge finally fell asleep. He left the devouring animal to watch. The devouring animal squatted beside Hua Ruge with a grumbling face. Let alone the following people did not have a different idea. He even wanted to see the little guy in estimation.


    Another night passed. Hua rugo heard a slight noise below, but he didn''t know what to do.


    When she woke up again, she saw that she had covered herself with a thin blanket, and Tuo Barry was sitting beside her.


    "You How are you? " Hua Ruge was a little surprised. Looking down the valley, the others were not there.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "last night, I recovered."


    "Last night?" Hua Ruge felt the unchanging rules of heaven and earth and asked, "so what are we waiting for?"


    "When you wake up, I''ll make a lot of noise." Tuoba Rui dotes on her head.


    All the people in the audience were stunned. They saw several people recover their strength one after another. It''s no surprise that they didn''t take action when they recovered their strength. They thought they needed to prepare for something else.


    But who can''t think that the reason why they didn''t do it is that they were afraid to wake up Hua Ruge?


    Dare to feel that the life of the five continents is not as important as the sleep of Hua Ruge in the eyes of Tuoba Rui?


    Over the years, there have been more and more people around, among them there are many women. After hearing this, all of them are star eyes. Where is this handsome, powerful and caring man looking for?


    Some men despise this practice, but more still think that if they can find a woman like Hua Ruge to be their wife, they are willing to pay 10 times and 100 times more.


    The temple owners of several major shrines all laughed and shook their heads. Are the young people so headstrong now?


    Hua rugo saw the eyes of the four sides were all focused, cheeky as she had a little blush, and whispered: "don''t make any noise, let''s cooperate with you, let''s start."


    "Just watch it quietly." Tuo Barry drags her back brain, leans over and kisses her forehead.


    Hua Yuege''s face was redder, and mumbled, "let''s go."


    I''m afraid there is only one person who can make her weak.


    Tuoba Rui chuckled, "OK."


    He is infinitely gentle towards Hua Ruge, but when he turns around his face, he looks a little cold. His eyes are like ice that will not melt for thousands of years.


    Women are making unwilling voices one after another. This man can''t give them a smile, even if for a moment, it''s enough to record it.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t wait any longer. Tuo''s face was completely restored to its former appearance, which was thousands of miles away.


    At the next moment, people will see Tuo Barrow''s body rising into the sky, with silver light gathering all over his body, and the silver light wings behind him will gradually appear.


    At the same time with your light wing, there is a silver lotus seat. He sits down with his knees crossed, and his back wings begin to wave gradually.


    In the moment when the light wing was waving, people felt that a large number of auras were converging towards Tuo barrow, and they were all full of white air in front of them.


    At the same time, people also feel that the rules of heaven and earth seem to be more obvious. Compared with the ordinary Xuan and Xuan, it seems to be easier to sense now.


    "Look, what is that?" A man pointed to the sky, where there was a thin light through the sky.


    Soon, there were more and more lights in the sky, interwoven like a big net.


    "This is the rule of heaven." Someone said.


    "My God, can this thing also show shape? It''s incredible. "


    Not only the ordinary people around, but also the temple owners of the shrines were surprised. Most of them did not believe that Tuo BARREI and others could rebuild the rules of heaven and earth.


    Even if it can be rebuilt, it is not by one person''s power.


    But the current situation is like this. Tuoba Rui has used his own power to make the heaven show itself. Although he doesn''t know what he will do next, he has a strong momentum. I''m afraid he really hopes to succeed.


    This idea scared them all. Is this the one who knows the way of heaven? Strength is a little abnormal.


    Hua Ruge''s mind is totally different. Compared with worrying about what will happen next, she is more worried about Tuo BARREI''s body and doesn''t know how much she will consume this time.


    In the sky, Tuo Ba Rui''s wings have been stirring slightly. At the same time, there are large to regular patterns in the sky of the five continents, and more and more, more and more dense.


    It took half a day for the net to become even. If someone had a good idea, it would add up to 3600.


    At this time, the aura around Tuoba Rui has reached a very strong level. I can only see that his body shape is completely motionless, but his wings are slightly agitated, the momentum around him is stronger and stronger, and the silver light is also more and more abundant.


    Although the sun is high at this time, people still feel that Tuoba Rui at this moment is like another sun.


    After a while, the power in Tuo Barrow''s body no longer climbs, and his wings stop for a moment. When people don''t know what he is doing, his wings wave again.


    With the waving of wings, a large number of silver light flew up to the sky and fell on the net above the sky.


    "Boom!"


    The web of the heavenly way trembled slightly and changed slightly again.


    People only feel that the light is dazzling, and the strong wave makes the eardrum vibrate continuously, which leads to tinnitus.


    When I get used to it, I will look at the Tiandao net again. I find that the originally perfectly arranged net has become irregular. Some places have become more dense, and many places have different sizes of vacancies.


    At the moment when everyone was surprised, there was a silver light in Tuo Ba Rui''s wings. The silver light only went towards a vacancy. After the vacancy absorbed the silver light, a light appeared and became complete again.


    Now you can see that this is the original Tiandao net of the five continents, but many rules are missing. Now, what Tuo BARREI has to do is to make up a little bit.


    Tuoba Rui kept his eyes closed all the time, but the silver light around him was constantly changing. Every time there was a silver light rising to fill a vacancy.


    It has been calculated that there are 200 vacancies, that is to say, 3800 rules for the original five continents.


    Tuoba Rui is like a savior, filling these rules orderly.


    When there is an extra rule, people can clearly feel the change of their inner psychic power. There is almost nothing on their side. After feeling the change in the other four areas, many people start to break through. Some people who have accumulated for many years but have been stuck in the bottleneck feel the same dream. Because they have been breaking through, they can''t believe it.


    Hua Ruge looked at Tuoba Rui in the sky, shook his head and said, "I''m too good a man."


    Su Nianxia has now returned to the sacrificial platform, surrounded by mink and shangguanli. Only shangguanli said, "don''t show up, you are not afraid of being robbed."


    "I need to be able to steal it. My man is mine. No one needs it." The more Hua Yuege said, the more confident he was: "besides, if you want to rob me, you have to beat me."


    Now it''s hard for her to find an opponent when she''s searching for the mainland. It''s hard to avoid that.


    Shangguan Li smiles and shakes his head.


    Mink has been paying close attention to the lower part, and Wen Yan said: "yes, brother-in-law is very powerful. No one can understand the rules of this world. It needs a very strong talent."


    Hua Ruge is even more proud after listening to it. The man she picked is not excellent.

 Chapter 2240

    Every time Tuoba Rui fills in a rule, his strength will be weaker, and the silver light will dissipate to a certain extent, so Hua Ruge will soon change from pride to worry.


    Under the eyes of all the people, the repair of the heavenly way has been carried out in an orderly manner until people have an illusion that they can all come.


    However, only the strong people in the main temples are more and more frightened. How terrible a person needs to have to know the rules of the way of heaven so well and have enough powerful strength to support him to repair.


    The young man is a little too scary.


    At first, they didn''t take Hua Ruge and other people for granted. They thought that they were just young people with some small achievements. After a while, they didn''t have the courage to come here and become something important.


    But now it seems that the strong are the strong at all times. It''s only a few years since then, and there is still a fuel-efficient lamp in sight.


    In their mind is an idea, that is to say, we and others should really abdicate to the young people, and we and others should have some fun.


    This era no longer belongs to them.


    The sky soon darkened. On this day, Tuo BARREI has filled in 150 rules. I don''t know how many people have broken through in this day.


    However, the more difficult it is to get to the back, as can be seen from the repair speed of Tuo barrow. Now, the time to repair one rule is longer than the time to repair two rules before.


    And the power of Tuoba Rui is also relatively weak.


    "It''s enough to be able to repair so much. It doesn''t have to be forced." Said the Lord of the war god hall.


    The head of life Temple nodded: "exactly, you don''t have to try again."


    These people advised.


    Hua Ruge didn''t open her mouth, because she knew that Tuo BARREI had discretion. If he wanted to end it, it would end. He would not be afraid of other people''s opinions and the promotion speed of the mortal.


    If he doesn''t want to end, even her advice is useless.


    Sure enough, Tuoba Rui didn''t listen to the advice at all. He still fixed the rules slowly but steadily.


    On the night sky, a regular light is very striking. People across the five continents look up and know that this scene will be permanently recorded in the future history, and no matter how the civilization changes, it can''t be obliterated.


    People look at it with some blood, as if the man who made history is themselves.


    There are ten more, and the night is deeper.


    After ten more repairs, the sky will be completely bright. At this time, it can be clearly seen that Tuo Barrow''s strength is much weaker, and he can no longer compete with the sun at all.


    Now there are only 30 left. Everyone''s expression is more and more unbelievable. I can''t imagine that Tuoba Rui can continue at this time.


    Although the silver light of Tuo Barrow''s body was weaker, he could not see his change from the regular movement of his wings, only became slower.


    But people take it for granted that the rules that stay behind must be very difficult, and naturally slower.


    When only the last 15 are left, Hua rugo feels that his internal strength has fluctuated slightly, and even his strength has naturally increased.


    Although not much, but with her heavy body without friends, if you can feel the changes, it means that the rules of the world are strong now.


    Su Nianxia has already made a breakthrough in Shangguan glass box. Su Nianxia has made a breakthrough to the fifth level and Shangguan glass has also made a breakthrough to the fourth level.


    Other onlookers have made many breakthroughs, and they can''t control it without protecting the Dharma. They have put themselves into cultivation.


    Xiaojiu was holding the arm of the childe without trace. He was talking when he suddenly felt that his body was ready to move.


    "I''m going to break through, master. Wait for me." Xiaojiu said and sat on one side with his knees crossed.


    Soon, people around her saw that there were a lot of psychic forces gathered around her. The psychic force rushed into her body. When the psychic force completely entered her body, the breath around her began to climb.


    Then half a quarter of an hour later, her climbing power stopped. It was the nine realms of Shenyuan realm. In less than a moment, she opened her eyes and got up to talk with Childe wutrace.


    This series of breakthroughs may be a little more than a quarter of an hour, which makes people around silly. You should know that it''s eight to nine.


    This is the most difficult level for monks in the world. Even those who are talented and strong need at least a few months to break through without being possessed. Then even if they break through, it will take at least half a month to stabilize the state, and she will be around a quarter of an hour.


    This can''t be a normal metamorphosis.


    Sure enough, no one in this group is normal.


    Hua Ruge is jealous after watching it. It''s clear that this fox was born to be the winner of life. She can''t catch up with the rocket like promotion speed.


    Xiaojiu doesn''t think it''s strange. He stood up and said to childe wutrace, "master, Xiaojiu has become more powerful. It''s not necessary to hide it if you fight later."


    "Well, no hiding." Childe wutrace also dotes on her eyes.


    Xiaojiu smiled sweetly: "the master is the best. Xiaojiu will always fight with the master after that."


    "I''m afraid I can''t catch up with you, so I need your protection." "No trace childe teases a way.


    Who knows small nine listened to a serious way: "then I will protect the master all my life."


    "Silly girl." The childe without trace rubbed her head.


    Small nine Han Han of smile, think the host is so good-looking smile, if he often smile more good.


    In the sky, the silver light on Tuo barrow has gradually disappeared. When the last ten rules are left, the light will completely disappear.


    But Tuoba Rui still hasn''t come down. After a while, he is hit by a silver light.


    People''s eyes widened in horror. Today they have learned another lesson, that is to be tough. Both Hua Ruge and Tuo BARREI have made a good demonstration for them.


    Hua Ruge frowned tightly and said, "there are only nine left. We can do it another day."


    Tuoba Rui turned a deaf ear, and a little sweat had appeared on his forehead.


    Hua Ruge looks distressed. This person says she has one muscle every day. She thinks he is the one who will not change.


    "There are only eight left." Someone said excitedly.


    After a while, someone shouted again, "there are seven more."


    "Six."


    "Five."


    People count down to the last three.


    These three vacancies are all at the top of people''s roads, which are very important rules without explanation.


    This time it took a long time to repair one of them from afternoon to evening.


    But that is to say, after the restoration, those who are in the Ninth level of shenyuanjing suddenly feel the spiritual vibration and the irresistible growth of spirit.


    In the evening, the second line is formed. Those who are strong in the nine realms of the surrounding people open their eyes again and feel the endless power and, of course, more hope.


    Hua Ruge wants to ignore the feeling in her heart, but she can''t help feeling light and floating. Because her strength has been improved again, it''s totally a subconscious reaction.


    Her idea is still on Tuo BARREI. At the moment, not only the silver light is gone, but also the color of the wings is dimmed. It seems that the silver light feather is going to fly away.


    It was a heartache in her heart.


    But Tuoba Rui didn''t give up. At dawn the next day, his two silver wings turned into a silver light and rushed up to the sky.


    When the silver light is absorbed by the big net, the last gap is filled in.


    "Boom."


    There was a loud noise in the sky, and then people only saw the wind rising and clouds surging, and the spirit of the whole continent increased rapidly, as if it had come out of nothing.


    And the horizon is a glorious auspicious, heaven and earth is full of different fragrance, it really seems to come to another world.


    This scene is not strange only to people from the small world, because it was the scene after the original success.


    "Boom!"


    This is the dull sound inside Hua Ruge''s body. Her powerful power seems to be changing again.


    Other people are almost the same, one by one knee on the ground, waiting for the change to come.


    "It worked."


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect it to be a real success?"

 Chapter 2241

    Almost all of us are meditating on the ground at the moment, feeling the consolidation of spiritual power in our body, and gradually undergoing qualitative transformation.


    Hua Ruge''s inner spiritual power is not the power of the world, so it can completely suppress the restlessness and look up at Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui''s silver light completely dissipated, and his body slowly fell towards the ground. When he was about to land, his body slightly faltered.


    Hua Ruge had been ready for a long time. His body suddenly appeared in front of him. He held his body and landed steadily on the ground.


    Tuo Ba Rui immediately crossed his knees on the ground, and his face was pale with overdraft.


    "Come on, eat it." Hua Ruge took Biyuan pill from the space and gave him three.


    After swallowing the pills, Tuo Ba Rui meditated in situ and did not open his eyes all the time.


    Hua Ruge reaches out his hand, and a spirit whirlpool appears in the palm, quickly gathering the nearby spirit. Of course, the spirit is not for his own use, but for Tuo BARREI.


    With the support of elixir and strong aura, Tuoba Rui recovered much faster.


    After the change of human body''s psychic power, it''s joyful to open your eyes again. Because they found the same strength, now the strength of psychic power is greatly increased. After a try, they found that the lethality is ten times as much as the original.


    Now people finally know why great powers and all kinds of legendary strongmen were so easy to appear in the period of the five continents. If they have been growing up in such a continent, they can also do so.


    So at the moment, people look at Tuo barrui''s expression, which is exactly like looking at the Savior, there is worship and gratitude.


    The disciples of the main shrines who were waiting for revenge now turn around and walk away. They don''t think they can deal with a person who can change the way of heaven.


    At the moment, the temple owners of several major shrines also stand up with their eyes open. It''s also very complicated to look at Hua Ruge and others. It''s unthinkable that such a thing can be done by Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge took the initiative to break the deadlock and said: "thank you very much for protecting the Dharma today. In the future, we can use the following places, just mention them."


    "Lord Hua is modest. Even if we are not here, no one will be able to destroy it." The subjective and objective way of the hall of war god.


    "That''s not the way to say it. If there is no senior Town, I''m not sure there will be some people with bad intentions." Hua Yuege went on.


    The female Temple leader of the life Temple smiled and said, "thank you very much. Now the five continents are united, and the restoration of heaven is our wish for many years."


    "Yes, from then on, the cultivation of all living beings has gained many conveniences, thanks to a few little friends." The son of Xu Gu also said.


    Jun Tianxia and other people nodded slightly, which was a modest acceptance.


    "How are you, Tuoba? Can I help you? " Asked the Lord of the temple of life.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "thank you for your concern, my husband is just over consumed, it''s OK."


    "Then I''ll leave." The Lord of the temple of life then said.


    Hua Ruge smiled and nodded: "please walk slowly, elder."


    Next, other temple owners also left, but they expressed their kindness before leaving.


    These people''s shrines have always been friendly to China, such as song, etc., so although the show of kindness at this moment has the meaning of fear, it is not hypocritical.


    After these people left, the onlookers were also scattered. Emperor Tianxia waved to the officials and said, "please come back."


    "Yes!" The ministers retreated, leaving only LAN binger and Tuo Bayu.


    See people all walk almost, two talented people fly forward, tuobayu is to ask: "Uncle OK?"


    "Well, don''t worry." Hua Ruge said, looked at the two and said with a smile, "it seems that you also have something to announce."


    Blue ice son hears this pretty face one red way: "elder sister, this many people, we go back to say."


    "How old, and shy." Hua Ruge pinched her chin.


    Su Nianxia saw that all the people around him had gone and rubbed his neck. "This Phoenix crown is too heavy."


    "I''ll change it later." Jun Tianxia rubbed her neck as he spoke.


    Su Nianxia smiled, then looked at the charming look of LAN bing''er and asked, "what''s the good thing? Isn''t it? "


    Blue bing''er''s face is redder.


    Su Nianxia said: "I''m really talking now?"


    Tuobayu nodded his head implicitly: "the emperor and empress said it''s good. Bing''er is three months pregnant now."


    "If you had known where you could stand that long, sit down." Su Nianxia hurriedly comes forward to help.


    LAN bing''er shakes her head: "how could she be so charming."


    "That''s not good. Pregnancy is to take good care of yourself. Don''t do anything that you have to worry about since then, even more things that consume physical energy." Hua Ruge is also on the way.


    LAN bing''er is a bit at a loss: "elder sisters, we monks don''t need to pay attention to so much."


    "The friar is not an iron beater. Even the iron beater''s child is not a small thing. Listen to my sister and cultivate well." Hua Yuege went on.


    LAN binger thinks that they obviously care too much, and her heart is warm, so she nods: "binger listens to her sister."


    "That''s not right." Hua rugo had already taken out a chair for her.


    LAN binger sits there obediently, with tuobayu at his side.


    At this time, all the people are waiting for Tuoba Rui to recover.


    "Heaven has been restored. Where are you going?" At this time, the emperor asked.


    The childe without trace took the lead in saying: "let''s stay nearby. I will keep closed until I reach the Ninth level of shenyuanjing."


    "So do we. I''ll see what that upper bound looks like earlier." Little marten road.


    Juntianxia''s eyes turn to Hua Ruge.


    "I haven''t been back to the East for a long time. I''m going to go back and close." Hua Yuege said.


    "All the way." Su Nianxia said.


    "Why don''t you go to the capital of Daewoo and take care of everything?" King world invites way.


    Childe Wuxian refused, because he always likes to be quiet.


    Shangguanli also refused, because she wanted to clean up the dark night Pavilion. Now the integration of the mainland is easier to develop.


    The four said goodbye and left, leaving Su Nianxia, LAN binger and others.


    Hua Ruge did not stop gathering the spirit of heaven and earth while chatting. Seeing the sign that Tuoba Rui was not over, he said to monarch Tianxia and Tuoba Yu, "you should go back first. There are many things to deal with in the emperor Dynasty. Binger also needs a good rest, so don''t waste it here."


    "We leave the protector." Su Nianxia said.


    Hua Ruge smiles and shakes his head: "there are still a few people who hurt me today. Moreover, even if Xiaorui is in such a state, it''s not for anyone to take it. Go ahead."


    Several people just nodded, take the airship to the eastern continent the nearest transmission array.


    Yan daytime came over and asked, "you want to go back?"


    "Well, it''s more familiar there." Hua Yuege said and looked at him and said, "what about you? What are you going to do? "


    Yan day was disappointed and said, "I have no plan, I will go back to shut down, if you need me, I will send you a message."


    "Not without you." Hua Ruge clapped his shoulder with another hand and said, "thank you very much recently."


    "Willing to lose." Yan day said a word and turned his head.


    Hua Ruge smiled and thought that this man was really good, but he went the wrong way.


    Soon Yan daytime also left, Hua Ruge leaned on the big stone beside Tuo barrai, and constantly gathered the spirit for him to absorb.


    It''s more physical for others, but it''s not worth mentioning for her, so she has time to think while gathering spirit.


    Now that the heaven is restored, their cultivation speed will increase, so they should go to the divine world faster.


    It has been five months since she was poisoned. She has only half a year left. During this period, she must first understand how to go to the gods.


    It seems that when I look back at the tired temple to pick up my mother and children, I should visit the old temple leader of Lei temple and ask for specific methods, so as to make preparations early.


    The original five territory are now in carnival, only Tuo Ba Rui''s place is only two of them, the mountains in the evening is particularly dark and quiet.


    Hua Yuege leaned on the big stone and looked at the sky and said to himself, "the hero is really lonely. Fortunately, we are not fishing for fame, or we will be in a bad mood."

 Chapter 2242

    At noon the next day, Tuoba Rui finally stopped absorbing the aura, regained his strength and opened his eyes.


    Hua Ruge stopped gathering spirit as soon as he stopped using his kung fu. She seemed to lean on him and said, "I''m tired."


    In front of outsiders, she is always tough enough to be feared, but in front of Tuo Barry, her weak side shows up, which is no different from ordinary girls.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her in his arms, chin against her forehead, and says softly, "we will have a good rest when we go back."


    "Well." In his arms, Hua Ruge has closed his eyes.


    Tuo Ba Rui kissed her on the forehead.


    "But I know you work harder than me. When you go back to rest, I will make you a delicious tonic." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuo Ba Rui jumped from the corner of his eye and said, "I don''t mind. I''m almost recovered now. You can wait to eat."


    "I think over and over again, a man like you is very popular. Before, there were many girls who regarded you as the lover of their dreams. Now, there are many women who are flocking to you. I need to perform better to be competitive." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui hears the words and says with a smile: "do you think I am something? Said to be robbed is robbed. "


    "I''m not afraid of your object. No one can beat me." Hua is as proud as a song.


    "What are you afraid of? I changed my mind? " Tuoba Rui asked, the voice is full of the taste of doting.


    "Well, what should I do if you suddenly like a gentle and virtuous girl?" Hua Ruge muttered in his arms.


    It''s a sense of crisis, but I''m almost asleep.


    Tuo Ba Rui reached out and scratched her nose and said, "don''t think about it. Go to sleep. Let''s go back in the evening."


    "Good." Hua Ruge said and hugged Tuoba Rui. He didn''t mean to continue the topic he led out.


    Tuoba Rui laughs and shakes her head, knowing that she just says she has a sense of crisis, but her heart is bigger than anyone else.


    He took her to sleep on the grass. In the afternoon, Hua Ruge woke up and saw him watching her. His eyes were full of tenderness.


    This is the expression that he absolutely does not have outside people. Hua Ruge felt in his heart when he saw it. He couldn''t help falling into his arms again and said with a smile, "what''s the matter with feeling happy?"


    "It may be that peace is not easy." Tuo Ba Rui patted her on the back and said, "let''s go. Let''s go back."


    "Is there anything delicious?" Hua Yuege looked up at him and asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui blinked in confusion and said, "you don''t mean you want to make it for me?"


    Hua Yuege coughs and says, "I think I was really impulsive just now. I don''t have an objective view of my strength."


    "Now you know what to say." Tuoba Rui''s way of crying and laughing.


    Why didn''t he see her do what she could when he was fighting.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head in succession: "it''s a traditional virtue to know what''s wrong."


    Tuoba Rui has no choice but to smile bitterly.


    When they got home, they didn''t disturb the people in the street. After all, the whole thunderobot hall is discussing their affairs now, and they are inevitably criticized.


    Although they are all worshipping, they don''t want to hear it.


    Back home, the mother and the child are waiting for urgent, see two people come back to pull ask questions.


    Hua Yuege said the process one by one, and then he saw Xiaobao''s face adored: "Daddy is so powerful."


    "Don''t boast about it. Your mother and I killed the three Temple lords alone. It''s also very dignified." Hua is like a song boasting.


    Xiaobao thought for a moment and said, "but killing is not good."


    "That''s right." Hua Ruge recognized this, but quickly said: "but we can''t bear to be bullied. We should kill or kill."


    Xiaobao thought again and asked, "but Xiaobao doesn''t know who should be killed."


    "My mother used to have this kind of confusion, but after a long time, she naturally had a sense of propriety." Hua Ruge patted the head of the child: "when you wander in the Jianghu, you will understand."


    Xiaobao nodded: "Xiaobao will learn from his mother and never kill innocent people indiscriminately."


    "That''s a lot like me." Hua rugo is very pleased with this.


    This child is a kind person, which makes her very satisfied. After all, she thinks that people who don''t feel love when they are young will be cold and merciless. She hopes that the child can grow into a warm person.


    On the second day after returning home, Hua Yuege went to the Lei temple. After reporting her name, the maid was very attentive to lead Hua Yuege to the room where the temple master was.


    Because Hua Ruge lived in the temple for a long time before, most of the maids knew Hua Ruge, but they were afraid before, and now their eyes have become worship and admiration.


    Hua Ruge suddenly felt that it was better to be a hero than a devil.


    After arriving at the inner hall, the old hall master stood up to welcome him, and said enthusiastically, "the presence of Lord Huage is a loss for us."


    "You''re welcome, sir. I''m not flattered." Hua Ruge doesn''t treat herself as an outsider. She smiles very kindly.


    After they were seated, the old hall leader said, "Lord Hua is really famous in the world this time. The future is beyond measure. Congratulations."


    "This reputation is a burden to me, not to me." Hua Yuege said casually, and then said, "to be honest, I have something to ask you today."


    "Please say that I have nothing to say." The old temple Lord poured her a cup of tea and said again.


    Hua Ruge drank a cup of tea and said, "I want to know how to enter the divine kingdom."


    "The Lord of Huage is a God?" Asked the old temple master.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it should be."


    The old temple master nodded his head and said, "I''m not surprised that you think of this step. You are not the world to limit."


    "I''m flattered, sir. I haven''t touched any of the ways."


    "Don''t worry, Lord. Let me tell you something."


    Hua Yuege nodded: "thank you very much."


    "Becoming a God is different from flying immortals. It''s not possible to become a God when you have the strength. You need to have enough qualifications and good circumstances. The most important thing is that the gods value it." The master of the hall said.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows slightly: "what does that mean?"


    "There is only one way to become a God from the next generation, and that is the selection of gods." The old temple master continued.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Every hundred years, the passage of the divine realm will be opened. At that time, the gods will choose from their respective temples to achieve the nine fold realm of cultivation. Moreover, there are enough qualified people to enter the divine realm. Of course, there are only a few who have been taken away in an unusual way." The old temple Master said.


    "Well?"


    Hua Ruge hears a trace of unhappiness from it: "do you mean that only the people in the temple will be selected by their respective gods?"


    "Exactly." The master nodded.


    "And those who do not join the temple will have no chance?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    The old temple master nodded again: "otherwise, why do you think people want to enter the temple when they break their heads? Just for faith? "


    Hua Ruge blinked and asked, "there is no other way?"


    "There is no other way." The old temple master replied.


    Hua Ruge''s face is a little ugly. She doesn''t want to join the temple to worship any gods.


    The old temple Master said with a smile: "you don''t need to worry about this. The God of thunder knows you. As long as you join the temple of thunder for a while, and wait for the day when the passage of the god world is opened, the God has no reason not to take you away."


    Hua Ruge raised her eyebrows again. She is prickly everywhere. She doesn''t like to bow her head to others, even to gods.


    In her eyes, those gods are just people who have been practising for a long time, and there is nothing great about them. Otherwise, how can the God of fire be afraid of her?


    So although she didn''t say it, she refused the suggestion of the old temple Lord.


    "By the way, how long does it take for the passage to open?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Even if you don''t join the temple, you have to find other ways to get by.


    The master of the old temple pinched his finger and calculated. A moment later, he said, "it has been 89 years since the last opening of the passageway, and now only 11 years have passed before the passageway will be opened again."


    "What?" Hua Ruge''s heart was completely cold after listening.


    Eleven years?


    Eleven years later her body promises to be colder than her heart is now!

 Chapter 2243

    "Eleven years of time, seven but a flick, little friend just need to wait patiently." The old temple master didn''t think it was such a big thing.


    Hua Ruge said with a wry smile, "I can''t wait that long. Is there any other way?"


    "No, there is no access to the divine world. There is no other way to enter the divine world." The old temple master shook his head.


    Hua Ruge was a little absent-minded and left after chatting casually. The old temple master asked her to drink, but she didn''t stay.


    After she left, the old temple master was a little surprised and said, "is eleven years long? It''s almost time to close. These young people are still too impetuous. "


    Hua rugo doesn''t think there is any good in the divine world. If she can, she doesn''t want to go up. It''s nice to live a peaceful life here in the mountains and rivers that are hard to fight down in the lower world.


    But her body doesn''t allow it now. She will die in half a year, and she will start to have toxic hair in five months. That is to say, if she doesn''t want to bear such pain, she has only five months left.


    In these five months, she will arrive at the divine Kingdom, and then make antidotes to detoxify it. How can it take a process? So the sooner she flies to the divine Kingdom, the greater she hopes to be.


    She was helpless about it.


    Back home, Tuo Barry realized that she had entered the door, slowly stopped her work, opened her eyes and asked, "what should I do?"


    "I''m afraid it''s not as optimistic as we can imagine." Hua Ruge tries to be optimistic.


    Tuoba Rui beckons to her. When Hua Ruge comes near, he holds her in his arms and says, "speak slowly."


    Hua rugo said everything he heard.


    Tuoba Rui frowned slightly: "eleven years?"


    Hua Ruge nodded.


    "We can only find other ways." Tuoba Rui road.


    "It is said that there is no other way." Hua Yuege answers.


    Tuoba Rui narrowed his eyes and said, "this is not necessarily true. As long as we want to find out, we will find a way."


    "I hope so." Hua Ruge lies in his arms.


    Tuo Ba Rui kisses her for a while, soft voice way: "this matter gives me, I will certainly send you up, at ease."


    "Well." Hua Ruge closed her eyes and smiled. She was always the most relaxed when she was around Tuo barre.


    Don''t be so strong, don''t think about anything.


    The next day, they took their elders and Xiaobao back to the eastern continent, sat in the transmission array and went back to Dayu Wangdu, the Guoshi mansion that had been built for a long time.


    Hearing her coming back, Su Nianxia and he lanbing''er arrived at the house that day. When lanbing''er learned that Hua Ruge was poisoned, he fell down for a long time.


    Su Nianxia frowned when he heard about Fei Sheng''s situation. When he went back at night, he always wanted to solve the problem.


    In this period of time, the western continent was in a mess, in which the fire temple was destroyed, and the other five Temple owners were killed. In order to fight for the position of the temple owners, the people in these temples also formed cliques, which led to the separation and chaos of the affiliated temples.


    The other temples were stable. At this time, they were glad that they didn''t mess with this group.


    Shangguanli gets the news that the channel is the widest. She soon knows that it''s not so easy for her to ascend to the divine kingdom. During that time, she sent a letter to Hua Ruge, saying that she was devoting her efforts to find other ways in the dark night Pavilion.


    There is no relaxation here, and we are trying our best to think of ways.


    Tuoba Rui has always launched the people of Jiuzhou pavilion to look for ancient books and find ways from them.


    Time passed quickly. Hua Ruge is probably the most idle one. Apart from teaching Xiaobao for a while every day, he took Xiaobao to go shopping.


    Su Nianxia has been closing the door, saying that he wants to improve his strength in the shortest time and contribute to Hua Ruge''s affairs.


    LAN bing''er has been sacrificing to the palace to raise her baby, which is not convenient for her to go out and play.


    Two months later, the western continent was more stable. Basically, most of the shrines had new owners. Even the fire shrine was under reconstruction. Only when the temple was still in turmoil.


    Hua Ruge also thought it was retribution after listening to it. The temple master who used to belong to the temple of time had the most bad thoughts and deep iniquity.


    In the past two months, the army that Jun Tianxia had kept was finally used. In a short time, it completely unified the eastern beauty of the original four territory and the divine territory. Now, the western region has not been conquered.


    After the merger of the five continents, mink''s strength has opened up again, and its strength has made rapid progress. A previous communication said that it has broken through the nine aspects of shenyuanjing.


    Shangguan glass has been looking for a way to soar, but it hasn''t made progress yet.


    Tuo Ba Rui often read ancient books, which delayed a lot of time, but under such a complete rule, his talent also broke through to the eight aspects of shenyuanjing.


    But there is still no other way to go to the holy world. Almost all the books record that it is necessary to wait for the passage of the holy world to open. Only through the passage of the holy world can it be regarded as recognized by the upper world and become a divine testimony.


    Tuoba Rui has been in a very bad mood recently. Almost every day, he shuts himself in his room and looks at the ancient books collected from all over the country.


    Hua Ruge has never seen such a state before, because Tuo BARREI, who has her around, is always peaceful. This time, her heart is broken.


    So Hua Ruge seldom goes out. When he has time, he accompanies Tuo barrow and tries to ease his grumpy state.


    In fact, she doesn''t want to die. She is the kind of person who enjoys life the most. She also has a special attachment to the flower world. Moreover, she has relatives and lovers who can never leave.


    So she can''t accept the fact that she may die in any way, but when she saw the pain of Tuo barrow, she felt that her idea was not so important.


    Because her grief may be less than one tenth or even one percent of his.


    She has a premonition that things can''t be worse. I think there should be a turning point. Although there is no basis, she has a strong sixth sense.


    There must be a turnaround, and it will not be long.


    Another half month later, Hua rugo is pulling Tuo BARREI out of the room, chatting with him and relaxing, but Tuo BARREI is not in the state.


    At this time, a young man came to report: "master Guoshi, there''s a man and a woman outside. They call them your friends. Would you please come in?"


    "There''s no reason why friends are missing. Please." Hua Yuege said directly.


    She doesn''t ask who it is. Anyway, her friends don''t belong to grade 369. If they come, she will receive them.


    Soon, the little guy took people into the yard. Hua Ruge was very surprised when he raised his head, because this man and woman are exactly childe and Xiaojiu.


    "Sister." Xiaojiu runs to Hua Ruge''s side and rubs her arm.


    "Darling." Hua Ruge rubs her head.


    The childe without trace nodded slightly to Tuoba Rui and said, "brother Tuoba, don''t be hurt."


    "I''m afraid something''s wrong." Tuo barrai reluctantly replied that he would never pay attention to others.


    The childe of no trace chuckles a way: "is for the thing that soars to the divine kingdom?"


    When Tuo Ba Rui heard this, he immediately looked forward to it and asked, "do you have a way?"


    If not, the childe would not be this expression.


    Hua Ruge also looked at the past.


    "I''ve been trying to find a way since I heard about it. Now I have some eyebrows, but I don''t know if it will work." The childe said and sat on the stone bench.


    "Tell me." Tuoba Rui road.


    Since childe Wuxian will say that 90% of them can have a try, he still believes that.


    "I think since we can open the channel of the divine world, why don''t we open it ourselves?" Childe Wuxian is a man of good fortune.


    His words are easy and casual, but Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui are shocked.


    They all know the weight of this saying. The channel of the divine world must be controlled by the gods. It is unnecessary to say the strength needed to forcibly open it, mainly because it may cause the divine world to shake.


    Even if it can succeed, the consequences are unimaginable.


    "Since there''s no other way, we''ll go on a blog. If we lose, it''s just a pair of leather bags. It''s no big deal."


    Tuoba Rui''s eyes brightened when he heard this method. They didn''t do anything shocking. They opened up the world and integrated the five continents.

 Chapter 2244

    In the eyes of outsiders, it is impossible to do the first thing, but they have all done it. It may not be impossible to try to open the channel of the divine world.


    Hua rugo knew that it must be done when she saw these two people''s expressions. She swallowed the water channel: "or forget it. We don''t know the personnel above. If we really upset those gods, we might not be able to live."


    "Who knows the result without trying." Tuoba Rui said and looked at the childe without trace and asked, "do you have a specific way to open the channel?"


    Childe wutrace shook his head: "I have checked many documents and books and asked many elders of the temple, but I know nothing about it."


    "That''s right." Tuoba Rui nodded and frowned: "since there is no way, we will try our own way."


    The childe nodded slightly.


    Hua Ruge helps her forehead. Now she can''t persuade her. She doesn''t know what to do.


    It''s said that the arrival of Childe wutrace, Su Nianxia and juntianxia came to the guoshifu together. When they heard this idea, they were shocked, and then they laughed.


    "It''s hard, but it''s absolutely reliable." Su Nianxia said pleasantly.


    Juntianxia also nodded: "yes, we strive for success once, do not let the above Oh fish too much time to remedy."


    Hua rugehan, they began to think of ways. They didn''t think that they might die.


    "I think it''s better. This time, unlike before, you can live a good life. There''s no need to take risks for me." Hua Ruge can''t help splashing cold water when several people are most excited.


    Su Nianxia was not happy immediately, and said: "elder sister, if you didn''t take care of me since childhood, I didn''t know how many times I had died. At this time, I said it was out of sight."


    "That''s right, none of us is a life-long friendship." It''s the way of the world.


    "In those days, if it wasn''t for you to save me, where would my life be? We didn''t need to talk about this," said the childe


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua Ruge was a little moved, but more worried.


    Tuoba Rui said at the end: "we may not lose, and with me, I will surely protect your safety."


    He is one of the most powerful. No way, strength is strong.


    Hua rugo knows that she can''t stop it, but also has a fighting spirit. Even if there is any danger at that time, she will be able to protect people even if she has spent her life.


    "OK, let''s do it." She spoke.


    Everyone else nodded.


    Shangguanli soon received the news and rushed over. Mink was too anxious to sit and settle down recently. He was too excited to hear such a reliable way. So he decided to join.


    Although shangguanli loves mink, she never blurs in front of the big right and big wrong. She doesn''t block half of it, and she also decides to help.


    Now, after the decision, what we are facing is how to get through the channel of the god world. This point will be explored by Guan Li.


    In fact, it is easier to find out the opening position of each passage, and then try several times to find out the intersection of the divine realm and the lower realm, when it is almost time to break it.


    With this end, several people are finally able to shut down peacefully. Tuo BARREI and childe wutrace are both closing down to fight against Jiuchong of Shenyuan realm.


    However, juntianxia contracted its forces and did not march towards the western continent. Instead, it built a sacrificial platform in other places to collect all the air transport in the world, which was a huge power.


    It can be said that if you want to open the channel of the divine realm, this step is inevitable.


    Shangguan glass''s analysis ability is the strongest. When the divine world channel is opened, it will generate storms, waves, etc. to analyze how much power it needs to be able to break through.


    Seven days later, she found Hua Ruge, shook her head at her and said, "it''s hard to do it with our existing strength. Look."


    She handed the calculated data to Hua rugo.


    Hua rugo knew what was going on with a glance. It''s not hard to guess how powerful it is to open that channel after seeing the power of terror.


    Although they have chaos artifact in their hands, they can even borrow it to fix the sea bead, and everyone is not a fuel-efficient lamp, but they are far from the power of the gods.


    "In the end, our bottom line is still a little bit poor. If we are given 20 years of development, it is absolutely not a problem." Shangguan Li sighs.


    Hua Ruge thinks that 20 years is an optimistic view. If the development is not so smooth and something happens in the middle, let alone 20 years, it will not be 50 years.


    "I can''t shed blood in this cavity in vain." Hua Ruge is not a person who gives up easily. He has been thinking hard about ways.


    There is not enough strength. We can only ask for help.


    But Yan day and his magic army were still far from each other.


    Shangguanli drinks some tea and thinks about it.


    And soon the two men''s thinking eyes collided with each other, and their eyes were full of intriguing looks.


    "Do you think they will help?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Shangguan Li thought for a moment and said, "it''s hard to say. Some people will. Some people won''t."


    "I''m not very popular, but I can try." Hua Ruge took out his pen and paper and asked Shangguan Li to write to her.


    The owner of the dark night Pavilion in shangguanlitang has become a substitute.


    There are eleven letters with the same contents. After they are written, they are sent to the western continent through the dark night pavilion to meet the God of the eleven temples.


    Hua rugo is very honest. Her intention is written in the letter.


    When these Temple masters finished watching, they took a breath of cool air and said to themselves that these young people are crazy. How dare they think about anything?


    They''ve endured it.


    They have accepted the merger of mainland China, but what should they do now?


    Open the way to the divine world? You should know that it can only be opened by gods. They dare to challenge the authority of gods. What''s crazy?


    Almost all the temple masters have left the letter aside. Their mood is very complicated.


    Because their feeling was crushed again, it was still something they could not even think of, but these young people were already preparing to do it.


    It''s less than three months since the merger of the five continents. Isn''t that a little too fast?


    They then picked up the letter and read it, frowning to see if they could help?


    Before making a decision, they decided to communicate with each other internally. After all, it''s impossible that only one of their shrines has received letters. It should be that all the shrines have received them.


    It''s not bad for them to open the channel of the divine world, because flying to the divine world is the dream of all people. If the channel is open and there''s no danger, they can also cross it secretly.


    We need to know that as soon as we pass through this passage, we will be one in the sky and one underground. Who can not be moved.


    So the main temples began to ventilate, and constantly discussed.


    Some of them were killed by Hua Ruge. In front of the interests and the general situation, they could not care about hatred.


    Hua Ruge''s waiting process is a little uneasy, because she is afraid that no reply has been sent or that all replies are rejected, which means her popularity is not good.


    It must have been a heavy blow to her, after all, she always felt that she was very popular.


    Five days later, the first letter arrived, which was unexpectedly sent by the temple of time.


    Because the temple of time is still in civil strife, so Hua rugo sent eleven letters. After skipping the temple of time, he was surprised to receive the letters on his own initiative.


    "What medicine does gourd sell?"


    Hua Ruge was surprised to open it, and he understood it with a glance.


    This is a letter from the temple for time, saying that as long as Hua rugo helps him win the position of the temple leader, he is bound to do so.


    Hua Yuege couldn''t help laughing: "it''s smart enough to make a deal with me."


    She said, throwing the letter aside, not answering it or even reading it carefully.


    She doesn''t know the conduct of the messenger, but she can''t promise this kind of thing. Once it''s a clever fool, she''s not guilty.


    So she would rather not have the support of this party, and could not be involved in this matter.


    In the afternoon, Hua Ruge told shangguanli about it, and shangguanli said with a smile, "after all these years, your decent temper still hasn''t changed."

 Chapter 2245

    "It''s impossible to change. I''m very principled." Hua said with a smile.


    "According to my news, the person who sent you a letter is very good. The other party is the close friend of the original time Temple Lord. I think that''s why he has the confidence to write to you." Said Shangguan Li.


    Hua Ruge is interested: "so can I help you?"


    Shangguanli nodded: "it doesn''t violate your principle."


    "It''s easy, too." Hua Ruge said again: "it''s not appropriate for me to come out. After all, there are enemies in the face. I''d better write to other temples to help."


    "This is a good way, and this man is also thoughtless. If you make a direct move, he will nominally turn to the enemy and suffer losses." Said Shangguan Li.


    Hua Ruge smiled: "it''s so simple, it''s not bad to think about it."


    She replied to the letter and sent it to several familiar temples.


    I think those people will help, because the magic power of time temple is incomparable to other magic powers. Maybe this time temple will become the overlord of the twelve temples. It''s also good to take this opportunity to make a good relationship.


    Of course, the letter is written by Shangguan Li. Her handwriting is really out of hand.


    After that, she was waiting for the news.


    After another ten days, news came from the temple of time that the war had been settled, and the new temple master ascended the throne with the support of other temple masters.


    Later, Hua Ruge also received letters from the major shrines, as if they had made an appointment. The letters from the twelve major shrines were delivered two days ago and the contents were similar. They all said they would do their best to help.


    She finally smiled and felt that her popularity had been recognized.


    Shangguanli splashes cold water on her. She is so popular. It''s clear that all the shrines don''t want to offend such a demon. In addition, it''s not unhelpful for them to open channels.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t listen to all of them and insists that he is a good person.


    Shangguan Li laughs it off.


    Because the Tuo Ba Rui few people have not yet broken through the final nine fold situation, so the matter of opening the channel is not going to be carried out for the time being, and so on.


    The major shrines also began to prepare for the power. Although it is likely to offend the gods, the law does not punish the people, and they should not be in any danger.


    The danger is still the leader.


    The news spread quickly. Now the five continents have become a sensation. I''m afraid these people dare to do anything. Are they not deadly?


    The channel of the divine world is not the chaos before, nor the heavenly way of the small world, but the divine world.


    Even if we gather so many people to get through, won''t the gods find out? Once it''s found out, even if it''s in the divine world, it''s going to die.


    When people talk about the infeasibility of this matter, they have a bigger question, that is, why did Hua rugo and others rush to rise to the divine kingdom?


    Now there are only 11 years left for the opening of the divine passage. Although it''s not a short time, it''s not worth mentioning 11 years in the view of the Friar''s life of hundreds of years.


    But why did they not even wait for this time? They were so eager to get through the channel.


    Is there anything that has to be done?


    The masses are far smarter than the people in high positions think. They just know that something is wrong after a simple analysis. This is also a matter of great popularity.


    In fact, there has been such an assumption in the twelve major shrines, but they did not see any clue from the body and behavior of Hua Ruge and others, so they could not figure out what was going on.


    There was a group of people who knew that was the people in the house of Yan Dynasty, because many people knew that Hua Ruge had been poisoned and knew that her life was not long.


    But Yan day had thought of this for a long time, and it was forbidden for people in his house to mention it. In addition, the location of his house was too far away, and most people in the house did not go out, so it was very difficult to transmit it.


    Hua Ruge sighs when he hears these comments when he goes out of the door. His guess is accurate.


    Xiaobao listens to many also put on the heart, one day in the teahouse quietly asks Hua Ruge exactly how to return a responsibility?


    "It''s the mother who thinks that eleven years is too long, the divine world may change quietly, or it''s reliable to go earlier." Hua Yuege said.


    Xiaobao quickly caught the key point and asked, "what changes does your mother mean? Is there anything to do? "


    Hua Ruge was used to the boy''s cleverness. He thought about the next sentence for a long time and lowered his voice and said, "do you want to see Grandpa?"


    "Grandpa?" Xiaobao''s eyes brightened: "Xiaobao doesn''t want to see her, but Grandma meets. Can we find grandpa?"


    Hua rugo pointed to the ceiling and said, "if we guessed right, your grandfather is over there."


    Xiaobao quickly responded, but said in surprise: "since Grandpa is still alive, why don''t you come to see us and grandma?"


    Hua rugo shook his head: "my mother didn''t know, so I was in a hurry to find out. After all, there are so many things that will happen in 11 years. Maybe grandpa needs our help."


    After all, Xiao Bao is still young. When he meets such a big blunder as Hua Ruge, he is stunned by the cup blunder. He nods and says, "that''s really a hurry."


    "Right." Hua Ruge: you need to know my face.


    "But..." Xiaobao said and looked up: "I heard a lot of people talking about the danger of this matter."


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "these people may be kind-hearted, but if we don''t do something, no one knows what the result is. It''s difficult that we can''t fight as long as we know the danger."


    "Xiao Bao understands. They are timid and have little ability." Xiaobao''s voice is lower.


    Hua Ruge scratched his head and said, "although it''s not right to say that, it''s true."


    Xiaobao nodded and said, "that mother and father must be careful."


    "Don''t worry, there are not many gods." Hua Ruge is the way of atmosphere.


    The voice of this sentence is not small. Many people around have been attracted by the sight here. They have seen boasters, but they have never seen such boasters.


    Hua Ruge was a little embarrassed when he was watched. He hurriedly said, "don''t be serious when talking to the children."


    She doesn''t want to be watched.


    The people said that you still have a little self-knowledge, so they smiled and turned around to say what to say.


    Xiao Bao also smiles at Hua Ruge.


    "You laugh at me, boy." Hua Ruge knocked on his head.


    Xiaobao doesn''t care. Then he drinks tea.


    The mother and son strolled around and went back. Hua Ruge said to Xiao Bao on the road, "tomorrow''s mother is also going to shut up. Don''t run around with grandma, do you know?"


    "Will my mother shut up, too?" It''s really rare for him to practice in huaruge.


    She is the only one who doesn''t go to work in the ordinary family.


    Hua Ruge felt that it was time to prove himself, so he nodded solemnly: "of course, it''s difficult to cultivate the mother''s skills, but the mother''s talent and intelligence seldom shut up, and when it''s time to break through, she still needs to shut down."


    "Oh, how long does that take?" Xiaobao doesn''t care if she is smart at all.


    Hua Ruge was a little sad, and she said, "it''s almost half a month. It''s a little long. You have to obey."


    "Xiaobao is obedient, but his mother is not." Xiaobao is very mature.


    Hua Ruge felt that he could not find face as an adult in front of the child.


    She had been rational and self disciplined since childhood. If she had not suffered so many unforgettable sufferings when she was giving birth, she would have suspected that the child was picked up, not like her at all.


    The next day, Hua Yuege began to close down. Recently, she felt that the Sutra of Nirvana had reached the peak of its breakthrough. She needed to sink down to practice well and strive to break through the seven fold Sutra in half a month.


    There are nine Sutras in total. Each one can bring her many surprises. She would like to know what strength her breakthrough would be.


    So she spent this half month very attentively, not impatiently, but very calm.


    The preparation and discussion of the outside world have never stopped. People on the five continents have not yet recovered from the merger of the five continents, and they have begun to pay attention to the next feat. They just feel that the recent days are just like dreams.


    In fact, Hua Ruge and others don''t want to carry out the next step so quickly. After all, their strength is not enough. If they prepare for another year, they will be more confident.

 Chapter 2246

    But now there are only two months left to watch Hua Ruge. No one dare to stop.


    There is no delay in the merger of the five continents. Now the rules of heaven and earth are perfect, and the cultivation of Tuo Ba Rui and others is twice the result with half the effort. Their strength has been improved very fast.


    The more Hua rugo went to the back, the more painful it was to find the practice of the immortal Scripture, and the progress was very slow, because the reason of her system might be easier, but she still felt it was very difficult.


    For half a month, she used all her heart to work and figure out the Sutra, and finally reached the doorway. Five days later, she broke through to the seventh level.


    At the same time, her strength was also broken through. Driven by the Sutra of annihilation, she successfully broke through to the Ninth level of shenyuanjing.


    In those two days, the whole guoshifu was shrouded in a strong aura, which became a spectacle of the capital of Daewoo. People came to watch.


    In addition to her strength, Hua Ruge''s pupil skill has changed. This time, it turned into a golden light. She dare not try it in the government, but she can feel a qualitative leap.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that people in the mainland will be killed by her.


    And she felt more and more that her eyes were unusual, as if there was still a very large room for improvement, and she did not know what the strongest strength would become.


    In a word, she is very satisfied with the book of annihilation.


    Two days after her breakthrough, Tuoba Rui also made a breakthrough in jiuchongjing. After leaving the customs, Tuoba Rui looked sharp, and the momentum of the whole person was a little stronger, especially that vision, which made Hua Ruge want to give up.


    Hua Ruge couldn''t help but mutter to herself, what kind of monster is this? She felt that she was abnormal enough, but how could he always press her head.


    A moment later, Tuoba Rui converges his strength, and then he looks at Xiang Hua like a song, and his eyes are peaceful.


    Hua Ruge can''t help rushing to hug her.


    Tuo Ba Rui holds her and says, "now, we have another big point."


    "I have never doubted your ability." Hua Yuege said with a smile.


    Tuo Ba Rui kisses her on the lip, then says: "how are others preparing?"


    "No trace is still closed, the emperor is also closed, it is estimated that it will be a while." Hua rugo said and rubbed in his arms: "we can relax for a while."


    "Well, what do you want to do?" Asked Tuoba Rui.


    Both of them know that this is probably the most relaxed time, and that it will be a hard battle whether it is successful or unsuccessful to open the channel of the divine realm in the future.


    It''s ok if you fail. If you succeed, I''m afraid you''re facing the upper class. It''s bound to be very dangerous. You need to fight with wisdom and courage. It''s terrible for your mental strength and physical strength.


    Hua rugo shook his head and said, "every time I ask what I do, this time I will give you a chance to do what you want."


    "Me?" Tuo Ba Rui thought about it, and then said, "as long as I''m with you, it''s all right."


    Hua rugo has no resistance to the person whose heart is on him, who doesn''t need any other adjustment at all. He can''t help kissing him.


    Tuoba Rui holds her waist and kisses her from shallow to deep.


    At this time, Xiaobao approached the hospital and watched his parents getting close. He calmly turned his head and sat on the stone table.


    Hua Ruge realized that he had to take a step back quickly, and his face was a little red. As a result, when he looked at Xiaobao again, it was no different from seeing ordinary scenes. It was still the expression of a mature man.


    This is obviously different from normal children.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and asked Tuo barrow, "was that what you were like when you were a child?"


    "Well." Tuoba Ruiying.


    "That''s not right. You may be unhappy in childhood. Our Xiaobao is different from you in essence." Hua Yuege said.


    "It''s the same with my happiness. I''m naturally indifferent." Tuo Ba Rui replied lightly.


    Xiaobao also looked at Xianghua and said, "that''s right."


    "You two really should find a mountain top to cultivate immortals. It''s not suitable for the world of mortals." Hua Ruge is still lamenting.


    Tuo Ba Rui chuckled and said, "didn''t you just ask me what I wanted to do?"


    "Yes?" Hua Ruge is interested.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head and said, "let''s just find a mountain to live in and enjoy the quiet and peaceful days."


    "This is good." Xiaobao nods in favor.


    He was locked up in the sky city for a long time than he was with his parents when he was young. He wanted to get along with his parents peacefully for a while.


    Hua Ruge is a lively person. This idea would never have been considered, but seeing the two father and son mountain, they both yearned for each other, and they also yearned for each other somehow.


    Not reluctantly, she said, "OK, then we''ll set out tomorrow."


    "Good." Xiaobao laughs happily.


    Tuoba Rui is holding the small face of xiaobaodao, and Hua Ruge feels that his heart is filled.


    Lively and quiet is not important, as long as the family can be happy together, give her nothing to change.


    Unfortunately, her life expectancy is getting shorter and shorter, and now she has less than two months left. Before opening the channel, she seems to want to live every day as the last day.


    When she watched her father and son talk about what they need to live in the future, she felt that even if she was poisoned two months later, she would not be killed three months later.


    She has tasted ten thousand times more than ordinary people. She has experienced everything, and it doesn''t matter whether she lives or dies.


    Just, she can''t let them go.


    I sighed a long time in my heart, but I didn''t show it on my face. Instead, I went up to chat with their father and son.


    The next day a family of three said goodbye to their mother and aunt and left. In the morning, they found a hilltop where people originally lived.


    A pair of father and son live in a thatched shed. There are vegetables in front of the shed and chickens and ducks in the back. We can say that they have everything we need for life.


    Hua Ruge gave them enough money to buy a home in the city and marry the young man''s daughter-in-law, so they happily gave this place to their family of three.


    Tuo Ba Rui changed the things in the thatched cottage that day, eliminating the life breath of the father and son before and replacing their things.


    There are just two greenhouses. The husband and wife live in the big one and Xiaobao in the small one.


    Xiaobao arranged his books and went to the backyard to see chickens and ducks.


    Because the three members of the family are all laymen in feeding, before the father and son left, he asked them carefully.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t care much about it. It''s for food and drink. If she''s ill, she''ll cure her. She can''t die.


    Xiaobao likes those living things very much and takes the initiative to feed them.


    Tuo is responsible for three meals a day.


    Hua rugo is in charge of the vegetables in front of the shed, which is very easy for her. She can grow very fast just by giving some life force.


    But Tuoba Rui didn''t let her use it, and let her take care of it personally, saying that it was to cultivate sentiment.


    Hua Ruge''s awareness of this aspect is indeed lower, and he doesn''t think so. Only when he does it, he finds that it''s not as boring as he imagined.


    Every day when I weed and watch the plants grow, I still feel a sense of achievement in my mind. From time to time, I feel a sense of peace.


    That night, Hua Ruge was lying in Tuoba Rui''s arms. They had left a big rocking chair in front of the thatched shed, and now they were lying on it to enjoy the cool.


    Xiaobao, after feeding the chickens and ducks, went back to his room to meditate and practice.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at Hua Ruge, who is closing his eyes, and asks, "how about such a life?"


    "I used to think it was only fun to drink, fight and brag. Now it seems that this quiet life may not be without fun." Hua Yuege said and opened his eyes. "If one day we don''t have enemies and can really jump out of that circle, how about finding a place with beautiful scenery and seclusion?"


    "Can you really?" Tuoba Rui is a little surprised.


    "Of course, I can''t live in seclusion all the year round. I plan to open a hospital at the foot of the mountain. I''ll go to sit for a while every day and give people free medical treatment. It''s also a kind of pot service." Hua Ruge looks forward to it.


    Tuoba Rui said with a smile, "then I will take medicine for you on the side."


    "You want to be a little boy for me?" Hua rugo looked at him and asked, "don''t scare my patients away."


    "No."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Depending on my appearance, the hospital will break through every day." Tuo Barry is joking.

 Chapter 2247

    "That''s all right. Seven don''t need you, or I''ll definitely have many more enemies." Hua Ruge shakes his head.


    Tuo Ba Rui chuckled and looked at the sky and said, "no matter how many people come, you are not the only one in my heart."


    "It''s better." Hua, like a song, hummed softly, with a coquettish taste.


    Tuoba Rui looks spoiled and asks, "do you want to go back to sleep?"


    "I''m a little sleepy, but I want to lie down for a while." Hua Ruge has some problems with this.


    "Then sleep here. When you are asleep, I will take you back." Tuoba Rui''s infinite accommodation.


    Hua Ruge nodded his little head, leaned against him, and gradually fell asleep.


    Now it''s the middle of the moon. The stars are very bright. There''s the sound of frogs in the distance. The breeze blows occasionally, bringing the fragrance of soil and vegetation.


    Hua Ruge soon fell asleep, breathing well.


    Tuoba Rui is lying there thinking a lot. He looks at Hua Ruge''s sleeping face from time to time, and worries more.


    In this battle, no matter who is facing him, he can only win, not lose.


    He can''t lose her. He can''t.


    When Hua Ruge fell asleep, he carried her back to the room and carried her to sleep again.


    Recently, the attention of the people of the whole five continents is still focused on the matter of getting through the channel of the divine world. Almost everyone knows this matter, and they are paying close attention to it and maintaining a high degree of discussion.


    All the major shrines were in full swing, and many people were gathered from the affiliated shrines.


    Those temples that were killed by Hua Ruge before also dare not neglect. After all, the current Temple owners dare not offend Hua Ruge, for fear that they will die next.


    The temple also reached an agreement, that is, follow the other temples, and leave behind the previous grudges. After all, it is not in one rank, and it is easy to be killed if you jump again.


    Of course, they are also selfish, that is, if you open the channel of the divine world, to see if there is any danger on it, and if there is no danger, they also want to go up.


    This opportunity is the first time since we have five continents. No one wants to give up.


    Juntianxia and childe wutrace have been closed, while Su Nianxia is in the process of rectifying Dayu''s mountains and rivers, building a heaven sacrificing platform at the passageway, and delivering a batch of Dayu''s ministers.


    Xiaojiu has already broken through jiuchongjing. Now there is nothing. When bored, he goes to visit Su Nianxia. Sometimes he sleeps in the palace.


    Although mink has broken through the nine realms since the merger of the five continents, it has not been slighted and has been cultivating for a stronger strength.


    Shangguan glass is gathering the news from all directions to prevent any obstruction when it starts.


    But Hua Ruge, the most anxious person, is the least anxious. He lives in the mountains all day long and lives a full and comfortable life. He really wants to do nothing and lives here all the time.


    Tuoba Rui will meditate for a while every day, but he will spend more time with Hua Ruge and his children. Of course, the main thing is to prepare three meals for a sour day.


    One day, a family of three was having dinner. A spaceship stopped over the courtyard. Then a man in black flew down and handed Hua rugo a piece of jade slips, saying, "the secret guard of the dark night Pavilion sends a letter to the master of the Chinese Academy at the Lord''s command."


    "I''m glad to have a drink with the brothers." She said and handed over a heavy money bag.


    "Thank you very much, master Guoshi." Dark Wei takes it with both hands.


    Hua Ruge untied the mark and read it. After a while, he put down the jade slips and said to the dark guard, "send word back and say we will start tomorrow. We will see Fengshen hall."


    "Yes." Dark Wei agreed, flew on the boat, and left again.


    Tuo Ba Rui put the dishes in the bowl and asked, "are you ready?"


    "Well, in ten days, emperor and Wuxian have broken through one after another. They have already gone to the temple of wind. That''s where the passageways are opened." Hua Yuege said with a slight sigh.


    Comfortable life is used to, she really does not want to make such a big thing, dangerous and tired heart.


    Tuo Ba Rui said plainly: "finally, we will go back to pick up our mother-in-law in the morning tomorrow and then set out."


    "Well." Hua Ruge nods.


    That night, Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui lie in bed and talk a lot. Most of them are Hua Ruge talking. Tuoba Rui listens to them and should say one or two sentences from time to time.


    Hua Ruge is eager to find a chance to say that Tuo BARREI is going to do the worst. Even if he fails, he will live a good life with his children.


    But she did not say it for several times, as if it was a real parting. She was reluctant to say it.


    Tuo Barry saw that the lower her voice was, the lower her mood was. He said: "don''t worry, we won''t lose. No matter the gods or the heaven, as long as we are against each other, I will step on it."


    Hua Yuege looked up at him in the dark and finally said, "I think the worst preparation is still to be done if..."


    "No if." Tuoba Rui resolutely interrupts what she wants to say later, and then says: "I''m not afraid to face it, but I have absolute confidence. If you believe me, you will definitely take you to the divine world to find the antidote and detoxify."


    Hua Yuege didn''t say anything, so he nodded, "let''s fight once."


    "Nothing is easy for us along the way. It''s just a disaster. There''s nothing we can''t go through." Tuoba Rui is still comforting her.


    Hua Ruge is actually a little absent-minded. She is usually a person who is not afraid of anything. She can deal with many things in an ordinary way, but it is more difficult. Almost at the thought of the consequences of failure, she will be in a low mood.


    Tuoba Rui has always said something to her ears, and she feels a kind of self-confident and unyielding power from him, and is greatly encouraged.


    "I''ll try my best. Let''s cheer together." Hua Ruge reaches for him and wants to hold it with him.


    But Tuo Ba Rui wrapped her little hand in the palm and said, "you just need to relax. Leave the rest to me and go to sleep."


    "Well." Hua Ruge nodded his head.


    She slept well that night. Maybe her heart was much stronger than she thought. She was not so vulnerable.


    The next morning, Xiaobao took all the chickens and ducks back to the guoshifu and gave them to the servants to raise. Then he entered the sky city with shuiyunning and shuiyunxuan.


    Hua Ruge put up the city of the sky and said to Tuoba Rui, "my son is a soft hearted man. Finally, I can see that he was born to me."


    "That''s a good point." Tuo barrow is a cold man himself, but in fact, he appreciates people with good heart more.


    Hua Ruge nodded, thinking that his three views were still positive.


    During this period of time, Su Nianxia has already established a transmission array, which is a huge transmission array that can directly transfer people from the capital to the wind temple.


    And it can carry as many as 100 people at a time.


    When they came back, they found that juntianxia and others had already arrived, and they could only take the transport array alone.


    The moment''s work is on the other end.


    Hua Ruge came out and found that there was a huge sacrificial hall on this side. When he opened the door, he saw a sacrificial roof ten times larger than before.


    There are many rooms under the steps. I think they are for ministers.


    After Hua Ruge came out, Shenyuan swept around and found that it was a huge mountain range, but it was not uninhabited.


    However, palaces are built on the top of every mountain. This area is very large, but there are hundreds of mountain tops that Shenyuan can explore, all of which are palaces without exception.


    The name of the temple is written on the plaque of the palace.


    It is obvious that each temple will gather here after the opening of the divine passage, waiting for the selection of their gods.


    At this moment, most of the palaces have gathered people, who should be supported by the major temples.


    This sacrificial hall is built on a newly built mountain peak, which is located in the center of the twelve shrines. Half of the main shrines around Hua Ruge have arrived.


    She loves to make friends. Seeing that several of them are good friends, she wants to go and talk.


    As a result, before he went out, he saw Su Nianxia open the door of the main hall, facing the two humanitarians: "come in, elder sister and brother-in-law. Everyone is waiting for you."


    "Good." Hua Ruge scratched her head and felt a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 2248

    After entering the main hall, it was found that all the people were there, and the little mink had no trace. Even Yan daytime sat down, it seemed that he was going to discuss how to carry out next.


    "Sorry to be late." Hua Ruge came in and apologized.


    After all, everyone is for her. She''s really embarrassed to be late.


    "You are welcome, sister. We are not strangers." Xiaodiao said that he saw Hua Ruge''s face was very good. He was relieved that he was not emaciated and emaciated because of these things.


    "Yes, sit down." It''s the way of the world.


    After the two men sat down, juntianxia took the lead in saying: "we checked a lot of ancient books and books about getting through the passage of the divine world. We also talked with the temple owners who came here. We didn''t know the specific methods. It seems that we can only try to do it."


    Shangguanli also nodded: "yes, I also focused on collecting this information, but I also got nothing."


    "I don''t think our ancestors have done this, nor have they." Summary of Childe Wuxian.


    "We can only use brute force. We will succeed once. We can''t let the people above react." Tuoba Rui says.


    Several people are nodding, which is very recognized.


    A surprise attack may succeed, but if it doesn''t happen once and again, the gods in the upper world will get the news. It''s not so easy for them to succeed.


    and it''s also easy to cause death.


    "I just had a cursory look at the hands that were prepared for the temple, which was much stronger than I thought. In this way, our pressure was much smaller and our success was much better." Hua Yuege also said.


    Tuo Ba Rui then said: "in this way, it''s really a big grasp. Then they will play the vanguard, and we will do it when it''s critical."


    "Will they agree?" Asked the mink.


    Shangguan Li nodded: "the front is the easiest. The more dangerous it is, the more dangerous it is. So they are eager to start, and then get out."


    "People''s ideas are really complicated," said mink, nodding


    He thought it was smart to think that he would hide behind, but he never thought that it was a hidden mystery. It may not be cheap for those who come out later.


    "Then we will start when all the major shrines are together." Tuoba Rui then said.


    Jun Tianxia nodded: "exactly, according to the latest news, the latest will arrive in five days."


    "Five days, not long. Let''s wait." Hua Yuege said.


    A few people communicate with each other, and their hearts are scattered when they have a bottom. Hua Ruge is still not idle, leaving Tuo barrai alone in the room, and he is going out.


    Because the temple of life has arrived, she is the first to visit the female Temple master. After all, the temple master has been standing on her side, appreciating and trusting her way.


    She has no way to express in front of many people, and has always wanted to find an opportunity to thank them, which is a good opportunity.


    When she arrived that day, the main page of the temple of life was very happy. Immediately, a table of wine and vegetables was prepared to entertain Hua Ruge. They sat down and drank together.


    Hua rugo was surprised that this seemingly gentle and amiable elder actually liked drinking.


    Of course, I''m very happy after I''m surprised. After all, it''s more chatty.


    "Master, I have good wine. You can taste it." She said that she took out the wine from Leishen temple.


    Although the brewing technology is not as good as hers, it was brewed before the split of the five continents. It has been so long that it tastes the best.


    There are also many good wines in the hands of the Lord of the life temple, but after smelling the fragrance of the wine, it is also a flash in the eyes, and I can''t wait to drink it.


    It''s good to talk with each other after drinking. The reason why the Lord of the temple of life likes Hua Ruge is very simple, that is, she''s real enough and free and easy.


    Although she also had the idea of making Hua as a song in her heart, she was imprisoned in the circle when she was young, and did not dare to take that step, and was gradually assimilated by the people in the temple.


    Hua Ruge knew that the elder was gentle on the surface, but he was a very active person behind his back, and his character was similar to his own.


    The only difference is that Hua Ruge is impulsive, but the temple master is rational.


    And the more rational it is, the easier it is to look forward and backward, and it is hard to live freely.


    Hua rugo also understood this very well. The more they drank, the more speculative they were. Hua rugo told her a lot about her deeds. The life Temple owner was envied on the face.


    She got to where she is today with her daughter. God knows how difficult it is.


    But now it seems to her that this position not only has no interest, but also limits her actions. It''s not as good as not having it at the beginning. Now it''s possible to live happily.


    Hua rugo originally wanted to see several familiar Temple masters this day, but he didn''t think that he could not go to the temple of life. Otherwise, Hua rugo insisted that she stay at night.


    When he came back to the room drunk, Tuo Barry was slightly surprised: "aren''t you going to visit all the hall masters? When did you go out for a drink? "


    In his mind, no temple master can invite her to drink, and drink like this.


    "If you don''t believe it, it''s the female Temple master of the life temple," Hua Ruge stammered a little, and then said, "we have agreed to be a drinker in the future. If you have a chance, you can have a drink."


    Tuo Barry helped her to come over and helped her take off her clothes, saying, "OK, wash and go to bed first."


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "well, the temple master is beyond my expectation. Now we are all in love."


    Tuoba Rui shook his head and said, "I hope the temple Lord you are going to see tomorrow is not a drunkard."


    "That''s not good." Hua Ruge can only laugh after drinking wine.


    Tuo Barry takes off her coat, then helps her wash and wash, and helps her to bed.


    Hua Ruge took advantage of the strength of the wine to hold Tuoba Rui and said: "you are not allowed to go, sleep with me."


    "No, I''ll undress." Tuoba Rui coaxes.


    Hua Ruge still doesn''t play: "just take off like this."


    Tuoba Rui has no choice but to appease him for a long time before he escapes. He also washes himself before going to bed.


    As soon as he went to bed, Hua Yuege couldn''t wait to fall into his arms.


    Tuo Ba Rui has no way to take her. He holds her and listens to her saying something that doesn''t match her words.


    Hua rugo said and asked if he was asleep when he didn''t answer.


    Tuo Ba Rui replied no, and she would go on happily.


    After talking for a while, her voice gradually dropped down, and when the last sentence Tuo Ba Rui vaguely heard her say, "I really hope it will always be like this in the future."


    He frowned. Although Hua Yuege didn''t care about it on the surface, he was still worried.


    This time he felt her fear.


    She was never such a person who valued life and death so much, so it is self-evident what she was afraid of.


    He was afraid that she would leave himself, and she would not be afraid.


    He immediately held her back, and when she was fully asleep, he said, "I will protect your safety, I will."


    The next day Hua Yuege went out to visit again. As Tuo BARREI expected, the owners of the war temple and the wind temple did not drink, so Hua Yuege came back early.


    There''s something more to be said.


    In the morning of the third day, the magic hall and his party arrived in three spaceships. Hua Ruge stood on the wall of the palace and looked at the people in black armor. Suddenly, an idea came into his mind.


    She went back to the room and saw Tuo Barry saying, "give me the sign."


    "Well?" Tuoba Rui is slightly surprised: "what brand do you want?"


    "It''s the piece my mother gave you, saying that my father left it for his son-in-law." Hua Ruge reached out as she spoke.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded, took it out and put it on her palm, and asked, "why do you suddenly think of this?"


    "The internal strength of this brand is the same as that of the thunderbolt hall. We have always doubted which temple is the main God. Today I will ask." Hua rugo looked at the black brand and always thought that he was right to guess.


    The color of the brand should have something to do with the color of the overall power. The power of the demon temple is the most similar. She has actually observed for a long time. Today, she finally found the opportunity to prove it.

 Chapter 2249

    "Well, be careful." Seven Tuo Ba Rui ordered.


    Hua Ruge blinked at him: "don''t worry, they are not my rivals together."


    Tuoba Rui smiles and shakes his head. He has nothing to do with her upstart appearance.


    In the morning, Hua rugo paid a visit to the demon temple. After being informed, the Lord of the demon Temple went out to meet her. Her attitude was very kind. Since the merger of the five continents, these shrines have become very afraid of China.


    When entering the inner hall, Hua rugo first expressed his thanks. They politely treated each other, but soon they didn''t have to talk, because Hua rugo found that the temple master was really unable to let go.


    So she directly cut into the main topic and said: "senior, I have an object in my hand that I want to show you. Is it convenient for you?"


    The Lord of the demon temple had always seen Hua as a song with his sharp edges exposed, and he looked at the heaven and the earth. Now, seeing her politeness, he couldn''t adapt to it. He quickly smiled and said, "you don''t have to be polite, my friend. I''m sure that I can''t say it."


    "Thank you first, young man. Look, this is it." Hua rugo said and took out the black sign.


    There are only patterns on the brand, no words.


    When the Lord of the demon Temple saw the sign, he was shocked. Then he stood up from his chair subconsciously and knelt down to the sign.


    Hua Ruge was startled and hurriedly said, "what are you doing, elder?"


    "This is the magic card of the devil. How do you come from?" The Lord of the demon Temple dare not stand up.


    Hua Ruge didn''t tell the truth of course, but said: "it''s a chance to get it. It feels like something in your temple. So I come to ask you for advice. Get up and talk quickly."


    Hua Ruge helped him for a while, and the Lord of the demon Temple stood up.


    "It''s also because my little friend has a relationship with my temple. If you have anything to do in the future, just give me orders. As long as it''s within my ability, I will try my best to do it for you." The Lord of the demon Temple continued.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "you''re welcome, please take a seat."


    On the face of the performance of calm, but her heart also played a lot of waves, I can''t imagine that her mysterious father really has a great beginning.


    It''s just that she''s strange again. Why is she so skillful? Why hasn''t she come to find her mother and her for more than 20 years?


    Seeing the devouring animals that her father left her, we can know that he attaches great importance to their mother and son. It''s impossible to find them.


    After talking with the Lord of the demon temple for a while, Hua Ruge went back to talk with Tuo barrow about the matter. Tuo barrow was clear about it. He said that when the god world came, it was necessary to investigate the matter.


    Hua Ruge thinks it is also necessary.


    After another three days, all the major shrines arrived one after another, and began to prepare for the entrance to the shrine.


    Hua Ruge once saw it with Tuo barrui. He found that the entrance of the divine kingdom was not in the sky, but in the sky above the sacrificial platform. There was a barrier similar to the border. It was said that the barrier was the gate of the channel. When opened, there was a channel leading directly to the divine kingdom. It was the only entrance from the lower boundary into the divine kingdom.


    This time, the great effort of the five continents to break through the passage of the holy world attracted many people''s attention. Therefore, not only the main temples and affiliated temples, but also ordinary people, even people from the eastern continent rushed here to fill the whole mountain range. Even the previous two days, there were fights for positions.


    When juntianxia heard about it, he sent the army to control the scene, so people knew to line up.


    Hua Ruge now put on a black tights, sleeves and trouser legs are put away, so it''s convenient to move, and it''s also heroic to watch.


    Tuoba Rui is still a black robe with wide robes and big sleeves. His divine beauty is indifferent. He looks at people who are thousands of miles away.


    Everyone else was ready, but they didn''t plan to go first.


    The main shrines had been waiting on a high platform. After five people, such as Hua Ruge, flew to the stage, the scene of hot discussion around them suddenly became quiet.


    You know it''s about to start.


    Hua Yuege said to the Lord of the twelve shrines, "thank you for coming to help. Thank you very much."


    "Where did you say that? Today, my space temple will lead the battle." The first way of empty valley.


    Hua Ruge bowed again and said, "thank you very much, elder."


    Xu GuZi nodded, took his hundred disciples to the front, and stood at the front of the platform road.


    After the first World War, many powerful people in the space temple have fallen, but many people have made breakthroughs after the reconstruction of the heaven way, so now the battle of the space temple is still very strong, more than 100 disciples are in the realm of eight and nine.


    Hua Ruge has to lament that there is no comparison.


    After all the disciples stood up, Xu GuZi took out the spatial scepter, which immediately won in vain.


    This made Yan day''s eyes full of resentment.


    Hua Ruge stood in front of him and felt that he was afraid to look back at him.


    She is a kind of handout spirit. The space shrine of others helped her preside over justice, and she always wanted to return the artifact to others.


    Even if she didn''t, she was practicing spatial magic, but she would not return it to Yan day.


    So the child was doomed to tragedy.


    Looking at the virtual Valley at the front of the platform, the staff made several strokes in the air, and people immediately saw a blade of space cut through the virtual space, leaving a black trace.


    The power of terror in space is also a palpitation to all present.


    After the scepter is put down, there is a formation composed of these black space lines in the void, and then everyone, including Xu GuZi, instills their own strength into the formation.


    They found that these people are not using the pure power of spirit, but with the power of space. More than 100 people use the power of space at the same time, and the scene is spectacular.


    Other disciples of the temple haven''t seen such a big scene. They were amazed for a while.


    It''s needless to say that the onlookers watched the array grow larger and larger, and the black hole became more and more obvious. They all took a breath of cold air, and felt that the power of this horrible space seemed to be invincible.


    Hua Ruge and others looked at each other and thought that it was a wise decision to ask for help from the major shrines. After all, where are the details of the major shrines? No matter how strong their individual strength is, it''s hard to compare with others.


    The array of the space temple has been expanding, covering the vast sky in a quarter of an hour, and it''s about to move.


    Jun Tianxia hurriedly asked the next temple to start preparing.


    Because they can''t give the upper bound too much reaction time.


    The second one is the demon hall. The Lord of the hall is holding a big black diamond pestle and bringing more than 100 disciples behind him to work.


    The reason why the magic hall is called the magic hall is that it has great destructive power, which is different from the dark temple. The leader of the dark temple has great destructive power, but his power is slightly weak. The basic cultivation of the disciples is very little. His main mind is on his own skills.


    While the magic hall attaches great importance to basic cultivation. Its relative strength is heavier and its combat endurance is stronger.


    The Lord of the demon temple and his subordinates poured all their strength into the diamond pestle and began to prepare for the next wave of attack.


    After half a quarter of an hour, the temple of time began to prepare attentively. Because of the lack of reincarnation jade plate, the attack power was inevitably weaker.


    At one time, the power of the three major shrines was rampant in the mid air, just like the heaven''s way was pressed down, so that all the major shrines and the people around were frightened.


    Hua Ruge looks around and sighs. No one else is sitting. Would it look strange if she was the only one?


    Seeing the tangle on her face, Tuo Ba Rui knew that she was lazy again, so he turned to the hall of the gods and said, "you guys, it''s not going to take a moment to open the passage of the gods. Let''s sit down and wait."


    This is a remarkable Temple people are a little confused God, heart said so big in front of the eyes, even have the mind to sit?


    But the doubt came back to the doubt. Tuoba Rui said so. The main temple owners had to nod their heads and take out the chairs from the space to sit down.


    Compared with other people, Hua Ruge is the most confused. She didn''t expect that she would understand with a look of Tuo barrui, and found a fair reason for her to sit down without embarrassment.


    When she thought about it like this, Tuo BARREI had taken out a chair and put it behind Hua Ruge, saying, "sit down."


    This time people''s eyes all looked over, those who sat half of the major Temple owners also understood what was going on.


    Is that too much of a pet?

 Chapter 2250

    Hua Ruge''s face is a little red when he looks at people''s eyes. It''s too obvious.


    The women in the crowd almost didn''t scream when they saw it.


    What kind of immortal man is this? He is handsome and capable. He still loves his daughter-in-law so much. Their men are all incompetent and grumpy.


    How can the gap between this person and others be so large.


    There was a long sigh from the women.


    Men are more or less touched. Look at others. They are good at their daughter-in-law. What they do is not enough.


    Hua Ruge can still feel the hot eyes around her after sitting down.


    Tuoba Rui is no matter how much, Shi Shi ran and so on sit beside Hua Ruge, watching her chuckle for a while, as if asking for praise.


    Hua Yuege just needs to cover his face. Can you raise your voice a little higher?


    At this time, when Xu GuZi waved his staff, people''s eyes were attracted to the past, and they saw that the huge space array was moving towards the barrier of the divine kingdom.


    The barrier is natural and invisible to the naked eye, but it can''t be penetrated by force and can only be a confrontation.


    "Boom!"


    The horrible space array hit the barrier, as if it could divide the barrier into many pieces.


    After the big bang, people saw that when some black holes hit the barrier, the white light bounced back and flew all over the sky.


    Xu GuZi and the people of the space Temple quickly resisted the little waves that bounced back, otherwise they would definitely hurt people.


    Everyone was shocked. Unexpectedly, such a powerful force didn''t hurt the barrier. In the past, there seemed to be only a small black hole above the barrier, and it seemed to be healing.


    Hua Ruge and others also frown. They see the terrible power of the space temple in their eyes. Unexpectedly, they only play a little role.


    It''s really a barrier to the divine world.


    People also shake their heads one after another. They think that it''s bullshit that man can win the sky. How can heaven be shaken casually.


    Xu GuZi frowned and returned with his disciples.


    Next came the magic hall. After a while, the King Kong pestle of the Lord of the magic hall smashed down towards the barrier with the strength of all people.


    It''s hitting the edge of the black hole.


    "Boom!"


    There was another deafening bang, and all the forces were smashing towards it.


    However, at the next moment, the diamond pestle was bounced back. The power was very strong. The pupil of the main pupil of the demon Temple shrank. I felt that such a strong power was a little out of reach.


    All the disciples of the demon temple are at the same time. They are just exhausted. Now they are a little weak.


    Hua Yuege raised his eyebrows. Next, he appeared in front of the diamond pestle. He held a Taiji Qi wall in his hands and lifted some of the power from the pestle with four or two thousand jin.


    And the back hand reached out and took it.


    Even with her physique, she has removed most of her strength. When she received her hand, she felt that her wrist was heavy and almost dropped.


    You can see just how terrible the power of the demon temple is.


    She sent the Vajra pestle, and the Lord of the demon Temple thanked her.


    Look at the barrier again. There is a small pit beside the black hole, which is a little concave.


    But the whole temple expert''s strength only made such a pit, and the people in the demon temple were very lost.


    Next is the temple of time, then the temple of fire and the temple of water.


    Each temple is not long after the interval, even the earth temple and the wind god temple are together, want to try whether it has effect.


    There are still some effects, only a little smaller. After seven or eight shrines were put into use, only a tiny crack appeared in the barrier.


    So more and more small shrines joined in, one by one, they all took out the best magic tools. Because of their weak strength, more than ten or twenty shrines joined in bombing the barriers here.


    In this way, the barrier is only a tiny crack, and there is no big reaction at all.


    Hua Ruge saw so many forces sent in, and couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He felt that he and others underestimated the power of this barrier.


    This time, hundreds of temples came. After more than 20 waves of attacks, the barrier finally cracked a little wider, and a little red light came out of it.


    It is recorded in ancient books that when the passageway is opened, a red light shines out. It is really cracked when I see it.


    It''s no use breaking a little. The twelve main shrines and hundreds of shrines have tried their best. Now, Hua rugo and others are the only ones who haven''t done anything.


    They are only five. The rest of them can''t be regarded as war power at all, because there''s no chaos artifact in their hands, and their power is so strong.


    Hua Ruge looks at Tuoba Rui, and they are about to get up when they hear the king''s way behind them: "I''ll come."


    "How can we help you?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Jun Tianxia shook his head, looked at the crack and said, "this is enough, and I can only help you with so much."


    He wants to build the imperial way, so there is no need to go to the divine world. What he has to do is to unify the five continents below, and then accumulate his Qi transport to the top.


    Hua Yuege nodded clearly and said, "then be careful."


    "Well."


    Juntianxia said to step forward, out of the platform, standing on the void.


    At the moment, Su Nianxia is standing on the sacrificial platform just below the monarch''s world. Seeing this, he raises his hands and gently spits out a word: "up."


    After one sound, people saw the sacrificial platform flying from the ground, and on the platform stood the civil and military officials of Daewoo.


    The sky sacrificing platform rises with the loud sound of the Dragon chanting.


    All the main temple owners feel the powerful pressure, which is not from the power of gods, but from the power of heaven.


    Moreover, the time of the merger of Weiya and the five continents is not the same. It''s more than dozens of times stronger.


    Presumably, the power of one territory can''t be compared with that of five. The eastern continent, where there was only divine territory, was already very terrifying.


    Now he has owned all the land in the five continents except the half continent of the western continent. The momentum is naturally different.


    "Aung Aung!"


    The sacrificial platform soon rose to the same height as the high platform and was close to the barrier of the divine world.


    Jun Tianxia falls in the front of the heaven sacrificing platform, a Blue Dragon Robe shows a little golden light in the sun, and the Golden Dragon in the chest is also alive for a time.


    Not to mention others, even Hua rugo''s few people were slightly surprised to see this battle. Before that, they had never thought that the monarchy had become so strong.


    It seems that the fortune of Qi has reached the point where it can''t be increased. It''s really against the weather.


    Su Nianxia looks at Xianghua like a song at this time.


    Hua Ruge realized that she was also one of Daewoo''s ministers, and was an important position in heaven and earth, second only to empress dowager, so she must appear at this time.


    So she flew up and stood opposite to blue ice.


    LAN binger is seven months pregnant now. She is still wearing a mask and a big cloak over her belly.


    However, Hua Ruge took a worried look for fear that she could not bear too much strength.


    LAN bing''er gives her a reassuring look.


    In fact, pregnancy is not dangerous except for weakness. LAN binger has consulted many doctors before it appears.


    And Hua Ruge loves LAN binger and naturally worries about her.


    When these people were in place, Emperor Tianxia took out the jade seal, while Su Nianxia took out the Phoenix seal, and both of them threw the dragon and Phoenix seal into the sky at the same time.


    "On!"


    "Ah!"


    The sound of dragon singing and wind was heard all over the sky for a while. Because of the power of Qi and Yun, at this moment, people on all continents could hear it.


    People knelt down one after another, one was photographed by Tianwei, the other was out of real respect.


    The two seals were magnified in the sky, and then gradually merged in one place. At the moment of merger, the sky and the sky changed color, and countless air movements condensed.


    At this moment, a large area of air transport condenses in the sky over the whole five continents, and the sun''s light is blocked for a time.


    All the people in the temples were shocked because they had never seen such a scene.


    It''s said that the scene of the temple is big, but compared with the scene in front of us, it''s almost nothing.

 Chapter 2251

    After the appearance of Qiyun 7 in the five continents, all the ministers on the altar took out their seals, and the seals and the altar gave off a bright white traction.


    Air transport receives the traction of the sacrificial platform, and flows in this direction one after another, forming an air transport cloud sea over the sacrificial platform. The cloud sea keeps rolling, and the golden dragon of air transport appears again.


    "On!" With a sound of dragon chanting, the golden dragon appears from the sea of clouds, which is dozens of times larger than before.


    The Golden Dragon swept all the air and rushed to the seal of dragon and Phoenix.


    The following people only saw a flash of golden light, and the seal of dragon and Phoenix became ten times larger. With all the power of Qi, they smashed it towards the divine world barrier. It seemed that the power was several times stronger than the previous 12 major shrines combined.


    The people were stunned at this, and the twelve main temples were even more rustic.


    They thought that the monarchy of the five continents would be very strong, but they never thought of such a strong monarch. Before, they had secretly discussed how to form an alliance to fight against the emperor Daewoo together. So it seems that they could fight against anything, and surrender.


    Hua Ruge and others were shocked when they saw it. They all knew that the way of the emperor was hard to repair. Once it was completed, it would be invincible, but they didn''t expect it would be so exaggerated.


    Juntianxia and Su Nianxia are both standing in the golden light. They are also the first to control the fortune of the whole five continents. They are a little surprised, but they don''t show it. They just stare at the seal of dragon and Phoenix to prevent the strength from rebounding.


    Hua Ruge stands on the platform of sacrificing heaven, and her attention is completely on the top. If she is rebounded this time, it will be serious. She must go to the rescue arena.


    Other people are the same. They are all staring at the barrier, watching the dragon and Phoenix seal gradually approaching, and their hearts tremble.


    "Gollum!"


    There is a sound of swallowing in the crowd, which is very clear at this time.


    Mingming is about to run into it soon, but it seems to have passed for a long time in people''s feelings.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    There are strong bursts of howls. The loud sound almost pierces people''s eardrums. Some people with low accomplishments have covered their ears with their hands, showing the color of pain on their faces.


    But the strong one is staring at the confrontation between the seal and the barrier.


    They found that the golden light had not been bounced back as before. It was better to open the barrier and pour it all into it.


    When people were not sure, the dragon and Phoenix seal was taken back by the two.


    At the next moment, countless red lights shine out of the barrier, just like another bright moon.


    People all know that the red light is in the channel. Is it success?


    At the next moment, the dragon and Phoenix seal is completely smaller and falls into the hands of the two people. At this time, people can see what happened to the barrier.


    The huge circular barrier has been broken. Although it has not been completely opened, there have been countless cracks, and the area of the cracks is twice larger than the intact area.


    Now looking at that barrier is no longer indestructible, it seems to be vulnerable.


    People all swallowed saliva, thought this scene as if in the dream will appear, does not believe that will really happen.


    No one thought that the access to the divine world could be opened by these ordinary people. In addition, they were also surprised by the strength of the Daewoo Dynasty.


    "Long live the emperor, long live the empress." Daewoo''s ministers knelt down.


    Only Hua Ruge and LAN binger are standing there, and they are totally free of ceremony.


    The king world a raise a hand way: "all love Qing to be in peace."


    For a time, the people in the temple all felt magnificent and regretted building the Shinto.


    Even if these Temple masters are respected in the temple, they are, frankly speaking, only God servants. They should obey the God''s instructions.


    But the emperor is different. If we can gather the Qi of the world, we can live together with the heaven and dominate the world. What a tyrant it is.


    The sacrificial platform began to descend, and Hua Ruge flew back to the platform and sat beside Tuoba Rui.


    "Now I think it''s really cool." She said to Tuo BARREI.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "nature."


    "It''s our turn," said the childe without trace


    The mink was eager to try for a long time. The first one stood up and said, "I can''t wait."


    Hua Ruge looked at the broken barrier and stood up confident.


    Su Nianxia went down with the heaven sacrificing platform, and the king''s world was still standing in the void. Then he put away the jade seal under the screen, and everyone knew what he would use later.


    Hua Ruge and others came forward at the same time and took out the chaotic artifact. This chaotic artifact was refined by condensing the essence of the five continents. The combination represents the strongest power of the five continents.


    The onlookers just felt overwhelmed. Today, they saw too much power of terror, but they all know that the next one is the play.


    Five people throw the artifact into the sky and sit cross knees again to accumulate strength for the artifact.


    Hua Ruge and other four people are in four directions, and Tuo Barry is in the middle. Tianzijian is the strongest of all chaotic artifacts, and Tuo Barry is also the strongest of the five people, naturally occupying the dominant position.


    As soon as the five chaotic artifact came out, the heaven and earth changed color here, and countless auras gathered around five people.


    In space, the five artifacts also form a circle and a battle formation.


    This is not an automatic formation of the five magic weapons, but is prepared by several people after discussion to achieve the strongest attack power.


    The onlookers took a breath of cool air as they watched the speed of the gathering of spirit and the growing terror of the five magic weapons.


    Obviously most people have never seen this power.


    Different from the power of the previous emperor Dayu Dynasty, the power is more massive, and the attack power seems not so strong.


    However, the five magic weapons have been lethal since they were born. Although the attributes of each handle are different, they are also extremely fierce. Now they are even more sharp and give people a feeling of no harm.


    There are also many people in the twelve major shrines who are attracted by the artifact. However, these people all know that their front hall owners died because they once thought about the chaotic artifact.


    We need to know that when these temples began to plot the artifact, the strength of Hua rugo and others was still weak, and they didn''t succeed. Now we still have this idea. Isn''t it death seeking?


    So when the thought came up, they were all scared and shook their heads to stop thinking.


    Su Nianxia and others all watched in the sacrificial hall below, and there was no lack of worry on their faces. After all, they didn''t open it, and the unknown situation was very disturbing.


    The eyes behind the blue ice mask are full of worry. After the sacrificial ceremony, they hold tuobayu''s hand tightly.


    "Don''t worry, it will be done." Tuobayu holds her cold hand tightly.


    The onlookers are also waiting to see. They want to know what will happen to the barrier after the next attack, and whether it will be really broken.


    Thinking that half of them may see this historic event with their own eyes, one can''t help but feel excited.


    So most of the onlookers took out the memory crystal and prepared to record the next scene. No matter whether it was success or failure, it must be difficult for anyone to try after this.


    Above, Hua Ruge and other people are always accumulating power for the artifact.


    For a time, the spirit of thousands of miles rushed towards this place. The five people became a huge vortex to absorb the spirit, and constantly transformed the spirit into their own power to supply chaos artifact.


    This event lasted for two quarters of an hour. At last, Tuo Ba Rui''s parents opened the door and said, "let''s go!"


    Several people opened their eyes at the same time and pushed out the artifact.


    Five magic weapons go straight into the sky and towards the barrier. They are as powerful as a rainbow. Everywhere they pass, the space collapses and a large black hole appears.


    This is a sign of strength beyond the capacity of the space.


    All of us are staring. We dare not blink. The memory crystal in our hands is also held high. We all want to know what will happen in the next scene.


    That is to say, in a moment''s time, the five magic weapons hit on which barrier at the same time.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    There was another big bang in place.


    This time, those monks who just suffered from eardrum injuries, even if they vomited blood, were finally injured by shock twice in a row.

 Chapter 2252

    The Lord of the twelve halls has been staring at the confrontation.


    This time, there was no suspense. They saw that the five magic weapons were blocked at the beginning of the confrontation with the barrier, but in an instant, the second loud noise, the barrier was broken.


    At the next moment, the red light poured out unhindered, but at the same time, there was a terrible whirlwind.


    Then we can see that it is not the whirlwind, but the whirlpool condensed by the red force, which is attacking Hua Ruge and others one by one.


    If the channel of the divine world is opened normally, there is no such situation.


    "What is this?" Everyone in the temple was surprised.


    The onlookers are also unknown, so they don''t know what the terrorist force full of the spirit of the divine world is, but they can feel it is very strong.


    In an instant, the whirlpool was in front of five people.


    At the moment, the five people''s artifact has returned to their hands, but just now all the strength has been used to impact the barrier, and there is basically no back hand left.


    Hua Ruge is still good. When she looks up, her eyes flash with golden light, even if there are two golden lights heading for the whirlpool.


    This gold is her strongest attack, with the same supreme power.


    "Boom!"


    The whirlpool and the golden light collided, but the golden light was smashed in a moment, and the strength of the whirlpool was weaker, and it came to several people again.


    At this time, people will see the silver light in the sky win a great victory, and Tuo Barry''s light wing reappears, and this light wing is much stronger than before after he has broken through eight and nine in succession.


    The light wing went to the whirlpool, but it was a hard fight.


    "Boom!"


    Another huge roar, and then look at the red vortex covered by silver light, vanishing, leaving only a huge space black hole in place.


    The pupil of the God of space slightly shrinks, only to feel that this force continues like this, and this space will be very unstable, completely disordered, maybe.


    Others don''t know this. They are just amazed that Tuo Barry''s just hit can defeat the power of the divine world. It''s abnormal.


    It''s not only outsiders, but also Hua rugo. She feels she''s strong enough to be crushed again.


    Just when people thought it was safe, there was another vortex in the passage, still towards several people.


    Tuoba Rui thinks it''s not good. I think it''s a way for the channel of the divine realm to protect itself. If it''s broken by force, it will send out such whirlpool and prevent outsiders from rushing in.


    "Look, the barrier is being repaired." A man suddenly called out.


    Because at this time people are holding their breath and looking at the front, this sound is particularly clear.


    When they heard it, they looked at it. They found that one of the barriers that had just been opened had been repaired. There was still a red light flickering at the damaged place. It seemed that they were still repairing.


    At this time, Tuoba Rui smashed the second vortex, and saw the third vortex flying out. Looking inside, he saw that there were still many such attacks.


    Hua Ruge''s heart is cold. It''s obvious that the channel will protect itself.


    This red whirlpool is obviously unable to break through. If you enter it, it will definitely be turned into powder. There is no bone residue left.


    What''s more hateful is that the barrier is still being repaired. I believe that it won''t be long before it will be in good condition and let them work for nothing.


    It seems that those gods in the divine world are not for free. Although they can''t go to the lower world to fight or interfere, people have thought of any possibility,


    and sealed the only way that people want to forcibly enter the divine world.


    "These chicken thieves." Hua Ruge has begun to curse her mother.


    At this time, although her thinking is completely clear, without a little negative attitude, she can''t think of any way.


    After all, the strength of the whirlpool is too strong, which means that she may be able to resist three victories, but there are countless in the channel.


    What should I do?


    People in other shrines think that when the passage of the divine world is opened, they can mix in. Even if they don''t mix in a few, it''s good. But now it seems that it''s definitely out of the question.


    As expected, gods are not paid for nothing, more than their chicken thieves.


    When Tuoba Rui and several people in juntianxia smashed the third attack, the barrier was restored again. If it goes on like this, it will be restored in less than half a day.


    And they''re doing it for nothing.


    Hua rugo is very angry about this. Can we continue her life for a while and say that they have made such a big battle and failed in the end? What will the people of the mainland talk about them?


    Isn''t it a shame to leave it at Grandma''s house?


    Hateful!


    In her heart, she is very unwilling to help Tuo BARREI fight against those whirlpools while trying to find a way. Today, she has to go!


    Tuoba Rui is also a lightning flash.


    The same is true for childe wutrace and others, but they didn''t think of a good way.


    After all, I don''t know how long the passage is. It''s full of such terrible attacks. No one can guarantee that there is any way to get in without being hurt?


    Don''t say you won''t be hurt. In their estimation, you must be crushed into slag.


    Tuo Ba Rui has a deep look at Hua Ruge, and he also firmly believes that he must enter the divine Kingdom today.


    Hua Ruge''s body has only more than one month left. He can never open the divine world channel again, and even if it is opened, it still faces such a situation.


    God didn''t give him more time and opportunity.


    His eyes flashed at the thought.


    What''s his destiny?


    His woman, his own guard.


    At this time, the fifth attack was resolved. Hua Ruge suddenly felt that she was pulled by a big hand, and then he could not help but hold him in his arms.


    Needless to say, the one who let her not react in time is Tuo BARREI.


    As soon as she wanted him to let go, she saw the movement of wings behind him. She came to the front of her body and protected her in it. She was wrapped in silver.


    Hua Ruge seemed to realize something in this moment, and immediately said: "let go of me, this is not good!"


    Not to mention her, the people below also realized what Tuo BARREI wanted to do, and their eyes widened for a while.


    He wants to force his way through this passage. Isn''t that fatal?


    The first reaction of Childe wutrace and mink is to reach out to pull Tuoba Rui, but Tuoba Rui completely takes the initiative. As soon as he hugs Hua Ruge, his body quickly moves towards the channel.


    Other people can''t react, even Hua rugo can''t resist, because Tuo BARREI has wrapped her up with strength. If she struggles, she can only hurt him seriously.


    And a whirlpool soon collided in front of the two people. If she hurt Tuo BARREI, it''s too late to fight against the whirlpool. Both of them are afraid to die under the whirlpool.


    So she couldn''t do it. She just kept saying, "let go of me. Let''s think of another way."


    "I promised to take you to the divine kingdom in the past, I will do it!" Tuoba Rui said, the voice is very calm.


    "Be careful!" Hua Ruge cried out when he saw that he had not resisted the attack.


    Tuo BARREI has no intention to resist, because if he doesn''t pass through the channel quickly, he will be consumed by these whirlpools here.


    Now the only way is not to resist, try not to be blocked by the vortex speed.


    "Boom!"


    The whirlpool hit the silver light behind Tuo barrow, and the power of terror shook him.


    But he seems to have no other expression on his face, but his back is facing the direction of the channel, and his arms wrap Hua Ruge with spiritual power, and move forward at full speed.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes turn red in a flash, and her eyes burst into tears. His intention is to sacrifice himself and complete her.


    "No!" Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "let''s go out. I''d better die without you."


    Tuoba Rui is hit again, and the silver light is dim again.


    He controls the power of the rules of the heaven, but he can''t resist the power of the divine world. He just hopes to send Hua Ruge safely before he loses consciousness.


    Tuo Ba Rui smiled at her and said, "without me, you can''t just raise a male pet. Don''t envy others."


    "I''m used to talking nonsense, don''t you know?" Hua Ruge stared at him, almost shouting: "I never thought that I would accept others in my life from the moment when I decided to be with you!"

 Chapter 2253

    The people under the passage watched Tuo barrow enter the passage wrapped in Hua Ruge, and then disappeared in their sight.


    The eyes of Childe wutrace and others are red in an instant, but now they are going to die if they rush in with their strength.


    "Sister." Mink was in a hurry and wanted to rush in.


    Shangguanli pulls him and says, "calm down, you can''t die."


    "But sister..." Mink dare not say it or think about it.


    Su Nianxia and LAN binger were even stunned for a moment, with tears rolling in their eyes.


    At this moment, people have a very bad guess.


    Most of the temples and onlookers were shocked. They didn''t expect that Tuo BARREI and Hua rugo could fight like this. Isn''t it fatal?


    Looking at the gradually repaired channel barrier, everyone''s heart is complex. At the beginning, almost everyone has no hope to open the channel.


    But I didn''t think it was really opened, not to mention that opening is not the end, but the beginning of another adventure.


    Most of the people present had no contact with Tuo BARREI, even many of them met for the first time, but they were inexplicably sorry to see this scene, even sad.


    Such a matched pair of Bi people, such two powerful people who are not born, can''t think of it but are likely to fall down.


    People always yearn for beautiful things, so they sigh now.


    In particular, childe wutrace and others, who are now in a state of mind, only feel that they have never been so uncomfortable.


    They can understand the practice of Tuo BARREI. After all, there is not much time for Hua Ruge. This is the only hope at present. He has no reason not to fight.


    Based on their understanding of the two, they rationally think that they should be able to pass through the channel, at least the protected Hua Ruge is very likely to be OK.


    But even so, there are all kinds of unknown factors in it, and they also don''t want Tuo BARREI to have an accident, so they are struggling.


    The barrier below was gradually repaired, and after a while it was too big to hold a person.


    During this period, people didn''t hear and see a little bit of the situation inside. Shenyuan couldn''t go in and didn''t know what happened. How about Tuo barrow and Hua Ruge?


    In the channel, Hua Ruge has no idea how many whirlpool attacks Tuoba Rui has resisted, nor what her expression is now.


    she can only feel her heartache like a thousand Ren pierced her heart, and the pain of the past years is not as good as the present one.


    At present, this man is guarding her with his life. How can she?


    But Tuoba Rui''s face is still normal at the beginning, and there is silver light behind him. But now all his strength is used to protect Hua Ruge, and his back is covered with bruises.


    His face is also very pale. He closed his eyes tightly, didn''t say a word, but just accelerated his speed.


    "Rui Rui, you let me go, I can stop it." Hua Ruge shouted. She felt that she had used a lot of power, but the voice was very small.


    She had forgotten what she had shouted after entering the tunnel, but now she was hoarse.


    She is a calm and rational person, and now she has no one, but feels that all the cells are filled with fear.


    At the thought that he might leave, she could not control her brain, and how many tears were flowing was not clear.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t speak. Maybe he has no such strength.


    Hua Ruge can feel that Tuoba Rui''s whole back has been smashed by the whirlpool, and his internal organs have been exposed. At this moment, there is a layer of silver power flowing in his body.


    But even so, he suffered severe injuries, which were fatal to his body and meridians.


    Tuo Ba Rui seems to have made a good plan for sacrifice for a long time. His faith is very strong. No matter how painful he is, he doesn''t blink. He seems to use all his heart power to advance at full speed.


    And Hua Ruge is protected by that wing at the moment, walking in this extremely dangerous channel, even a single hair has not been hurt.


    Looking at the next vortex about to be installed on Tuo BARREI, she shouted with all her strength: "no Don''t... "


    The whirlpool hit Tuo Barry''s back mercilessly, which completely smashed the silver power and broke his internal organs.


    "No..." Hua Ruge is totally stupid at this moment.


    She wants to struggle, but Tuo bares the softest place to her. If she struggles hard, he will die in the whirlpool.


    Under all kinds of helpless, she can only wait completely passively.


    This should be the meaning of Tuo BARREI. He doesn''t want her to take a little risk. He wants to send her to the divine world safely.


    Although Hua Ruge will be very painful for a short time, when she comes to the realm of the gods, she will live with the heaven. She has much time to forget him and start a new life.


    Hua Ruge''s nightmare is far from over. Although she has seen the light and knows that the passage will soon come to an end, the whirlpool is getting stronger and stronger. Seeing that it is sweeping towards Tuo BARREI again.


    Hua Ruge knew that he couldn''t go back to the sky, so he closed his eyes and said, "well, well, sooner or later, running away is just a piece of loess. In this case, we will sleep with him for thousands of years."


    But just when the next whirlpool that threatened Tuo Barrow''s life came near, a black brilliance suddenly rose around Tuo Barrow''s body and wrapped them in it.


    Hua Ruge did not wait for the attack in his mind. He opened his eyes in surprise and saw that the black border opened the whirlpool.


    She knew that this was the power of the demon temple.


    That is to say, this is the black brand that finally works.


    She didn''t know what the black brand used in the past. In fact, the Black Brand never played a role. Today, she understands that this is to protect Tuoba Rui''s life.


    As long as his life is threatened, it will play a role. Before, Tuo BARREI was invincible in the territory of the gods and never struggled on the death line, so this brand has never been used.


    She thought it over and gradually showed a smile that didn''t look like a smile, more specifically, it was more like crying.


    "We are saved. Let me go." She said in his ear.


    At the moment, Tuoba Rui has only one breath left. He feels that after the changes around him, his heart will be relieved and the silver light will disappear, and he himself will not be stable.


    At the moment, he was soaked with blood for many times. He had already been soaked. Hua rugo dragged him by the waist without saying anything and flew towards the top.


    The black border has been on the side of the two since it appeared, blocking the next few vortices one by one.

 Chapter 2254

    Tuoba Rui lost all his consciousness as early as a moment ago, and was dying on Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is very anxious. She knows that she must be terrible now.


    She didn''t know what she was going to experience, but now she has a strong heart. If someone dares to stop her, they will kill her by any means.


    Now, no one can stop her from going up smoothly to rescue Tuo BARREI.


    Because she knew that although the border held Tuo barrai''s life, most of Tuo barrai''s viscera had been broken by the previous whirlpool.


    The meridians don''t know how much they have been abandoned. In fact, at this time, their accomplishments have all been abandoned. When the monks lose their ability of self-healing, they need a continuous supply of spiritual power from the outside world.


    But how to continuously provide him with strength to regenerate his body, regenerate his meridians, and recover his cultivation slowly has not come to her.


    There is not much time left for her now.


    She just thanked her father for the sign, but now she is complaining again. Can''t she appear earlier?


    If she had appeared earlier, she would not have to face such a dilemma now.


    It''s not known whether this can save Tuo BARREI.


    Just between her thoughts, she saw the bright light in front of her eyes, and she could not care about anything else, even if she flew out.


    There is no barrier and boundary on this side of the passage. She came out smoothly, but the movement below has shocked many people. Now many people are in front of the passage.


    These people are also very surprised to see the real people coming out of it. The reason why this passage is so arranged is that the people below are not allowed to come up, but they didn''t expect that the strength of the people below could break through by force. It would be against the sky.


    People in the divine world may not take the people who come out as one thing, so they all want to see who they are first, so they have no time to start.


    When Hua Yuege''s face appears in people''s eyes, all the guards of the divine kingdom are shocked. It''s too beautiful. Even though the beauty''s face is not flattering at the moment, it''s also a beauty that the divine kingdom can''t pick out.


    Again, the beauty''s bad holding a man, it is clear that the man has suffered more attacks, now is basically a dead man.


    Hua rushes up to the sky as soon as Hua rushes out of the song, and then looks at the guards. They are all wearing blue armor, and their strength is extremely strong in her eyes.


    And there are thousands of people. There is no way for her to break through.


    But she soon knew that she didn''t have to fight because she felt the power of lightning in these guards.


    What does this mean?


    This is Raytheon''s man.


    Before, she had seen light and shadow. He called her the daughter of her old friend, and he gave her a God''s card so that she could do things conveniently.


    Because her strength is not weak, the magic card has no use at all in the lower world. Now it is used in the divine world.


    "Take me to see you, master Raytheon." Hua Ruge looks at the following people, directly is the tone of command.


    The people in the thunderobot palace were stunned. They said that one of you, who came up from the lower world and watched the film of a girl in her twenties, had not been investigated for forcibly crossing the passage, and even wanted to see thunderobot?


    But soon they were even more stupid, because Hua rugo didn''t have to spend a second sentence at all, and then he turned his hand and took out a thunderobot card.


    You should know that this kind of God card represents the God''s original dignity. There are only three pieces in the whole Raytheon palace. It''s not absolutely important. Raytheon will never give the God card.


    "Thor?"


    The guards were even more surprised.


    Who is this little girl?


    "What are you doing? Who''s the leader and hasn''t taken me? " Hua Ruge is confused at the moment, and the tone of his voice is also very anxious. He is not polite at all.


    These people also dare not ask Hua Ruge to be polite. One of them came out looking like a middle-aged man and said with great respect: "it''s a distinguished guest. Please come with me."


    "Well."


    Hua Ruge nodded his head.


    Then he saw a auspicious cloud at the foot of the man, who was flying on it.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t understand this. She uses her own strength to follow, but the speed is much slower.


    The middle-aged man quickly apologized after he found out, and then he invited Hua Ruge to Xiangyun and went to a very high building at full speed.


    On the way, Hua Ru, a singer, puts his life force on Tuo Barrow''s chest.


    Now Tuo BARREI''s body meridians are destroyed, unable to digest the elixir, so he can only rely on Hua Ruge to maintain them.


    Fortunately, her strength is heavy, and she can use all kinds of forces between heaven and earth, so she has the power of life.


    When he flew to the two gates of the building, Hua rugo found that the building was built in the sky, with three domineering inscriptions on it, the thunderobot palace.


    Of course, she is not in the mood to see how magnificent the thunderobot palace is, and she doesn''t want to know how strong the people are. She just wants to meet the thunderobot and ask if there is any way to cure Tuo BARREI.


    As for whether Raytheon really helped her, she had no idea.


    Because it doesn''t rule out that Raytheon wants to get rid of them at all, but it''s very inconvenient and may not be able to do so in the lower world, so he gives her a God card, lures her to come, and then kills the possibility.


    If only she was poisoned, she would never come here so rashly, but now Tuo BARREI is in danger. She has no ability to cure her. She can only gamble.


    After all, just after the enchantment, she felt that she had picked up a life, even if she took it here.


    But if you can win the bet, Tuo BARREI will be saved, and you will make a lot of money.


    Hua Ruge has gambler mentality many times.


    Entering the shrine is a low-altitude flight. This middle-aged man seems to have a high grade. Along the way, someone nodded his head and saluted.


    Xiangyun and other people were not sure how much faster than the airship. Only in a moment, the middle-aged man took Hua Ruge to the main hall of the thunderbolt to see the magnificence of the palace. It is obvious that this is where the thunderbolt lives.


    From the thunder temple in the lower world to the thunder temple in the upper world, if you put aside the current anxious mood, the mood is still a little strange.


    "Just a moment. I''ll let you know." The middle-aged man said a word and went into the front hall, through the side corridor, towards the inner hall.


    Hua Ruge put Tuoba Rui on the ground under the watchful eyes of the surrounding guards, and constantly input the power of life to him.


    At this time, a surprised voice sounded in her ear: "I am not wrong, Hua Ruge?"


    Hua Ruge is familiar with the sound, but his mind is completely disordered now. He can''t imagine who is talking, so he turns to look.


    She had no recollection of any other people she could recognize in the palace of thunder.


    This turn found that the man really knew each other.


    At the beginning, Lei Mingzi, the son of Lei SHENDIAN, wanted to break the chaos, first ruled the whole territory of the gods, and finally wanted to unify the five continents.


    Hua Ruge and others are the ones who block him. They not only use the means to let the temple Lord of Lei Temple hold the real power, but also let him lose his support.


    Even more in his desperate, absorbing the power of belief of the Lei Temple plan to break the chaos with his own power when he directly blocked.


    If it wasn''t for Leishen at the last moment, this guy would have died under Tuo BARREI''s hand.


    The reason is that he even covets Hua Ruge.


    "You?" Hua Ruge picked up eyebrows slightly, and said that it was really a narrow path for enemies.


    Lei Mingzi looked at her, and then at Tuoba Rui. He was surprised and said, "how did you get up?"


    "Breaking the passage of the gods."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lei Ming Zi.


    He heard that someone was forcibly breaking through the divine passage, but he had no idea that he would succeed, but now he had to believe it.


    "Are you too cruel? Dare you come here? " Lei Mingzi is still asking questions.


    He looked as usual, even with a little smile. It was not like he wanted to find fault at all.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and said, "I don''t have time to chat with you now. Have a chance."


    Her subordinates have been continuously injecting life force into Tuo Barry, for fear that a distraction would harm Tuo Barry.


    Lei Mingzi really didn''t want to find fault. In the original war, he learned a lot from the five people, and came to the god world because of misfortune and became the close disciple of Lei Shen.


    That is to say, as long as he cultivates well, he will probably become the next Thor in the future. What else can he remember.


    Of course, on the other hand, it''s even more important that he met Hua Ruge very much. In the first world war that day, he found that there were such tough women in the world. He was looking forward to seeing them again.


    How can he not be happy to see the person he is thinking about suddenly appear in front of him.


    Seeing Hua Ruge, Lei Mingzi was very nervous, Tuo BARREI. He was inevitably envious. He said: "he was hurt too much, and there is no hope to save him."


    "You don''t have to say that." Hua Ruge is very upset to hear this now.


    Lei Mingzi squatted beside her, good tempered: "if he died, you can think about me."


    "You want to die!" Hua was as angry as a song, and his eyes flashed two golden lights.


    Even though Lei Mingzi''s strength was startled, he quickly dodged, but even so, he was still half clapped, his arm was scratched by the golden light, and immediately blood came out.


    Lei Mingzi looked at the injury on his body and Hua Ruge, and said in surprise, "this is the power of the divine kingdom? Didn''t you just arrive? "


    "What are you doing tomorrow?"


    A rather stern voice came, and then Hua Yuege saw a middle-aged man, but the breath was so terrible that the man she did not dare to look at came out.


    Leimingzi quickly bowed and said, "master."


    The middle-aged man didn''t pay any attention to him, but went to Hua Ruge, saw her and Tuo BARREI, and said, "this wise nephew is seriously injured, and needs to be treated now."


    "If you are willing to help me, I will repay you for going through fire and water in the future." Hua Ruge got excited after hearing this.

 Chapter 2255

    "My niece said this seven times. Your father and I have been friends for many years. I am also your uncle, which is nothing." Said Thor kindly.


    "As you say, you can cure my husband''s injury?" Hua Yuege then asked.


    Leishen had seen it before. Now he nodded and said: "although he has hurt the root, but my Leishen Temple happens to have regeneration skills, which only takes a long time."


    "Thank you, elder." Hua, like a song, stood up inconveniently and nodded.


    As soon as the thunderobot waved, a gentle blue energy wrapped Tuo''s body and made him lie in front of the thunderobot hall.


    "Niece, take three days off and wait for my God to leave." Thunderobot said to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge stood up from the crouching position and bowed to the thunderobot: "thank you very much, sir."


    "Call me uncle." Leishen smiled kindly and said to leimingzi, "tomorrow, you and Ruge are old acquaintances. You will be entertained by you these days. Don''t neglect them."


    "Yes, sir." When Lei Mingzi answered, he was still confused.


    He felt that when he arrived at the Lei temple, he arrived at his boundary. Hua Ruge always asked for him, but he didn''t think that Hua Ruge was so big. Even his master would treat Tuo BARREI unconditionally.


    Judging from the severity of the injury, it''s almost the same to heal and revive. It''s unnecessary to say how much resources the thunderobot palace will consume.


    This slight estrangement can be seen at a glance.


    After the thunder god confessed, the body turned into a blue light and disappeared. At the same time, Tuoba Rui disappeared in front of Hua Ruge.


    She looked at the direction of the hall with a worried look on her face.


    She has only met Raytheon twice. She doesn''t know what kind of person she is. Now she hands Tuo BARREI over to him, but she is not at ease.


    But she doesn''t have any other way now. If Tuo BARREI stays by her side, she may not survive tonight, so she can only fight.


    Now she has only one idea in her heart, that is, her father, who has never met before, has a better affinity and personality, so that Tuo BARREI''s hope for survival is still greater.


    "Who is your father? How can I even recognize such a person as my master? " Lei Mingzi questions.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and said, "in order to balance your mind, I''d better not say it."


    "What''s great about having a background." Lei Mingzi didn''t get angry.


    If Hua Ruge had to return a few sentences, but now he is very complicated, and he is not in the mood to make fun of his skin. He said, "where do I live?"


    Lei Mingzi thought for a moment and said, "the room next to me is empty. You can live there."


    "Is there any other choice?" Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "don''t be far away from you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lei Ming Zi.


    Finally, Hua Ruge found a courtyard farthest from Lei Mingzi in all the empty rooms, a girl who looked the quietest. She wanted to be alone.


    Before the news of Tuo BARREI came, her brain was basically paralyzed, lying in bed all day, thinking about the past of the two people.


    In the end, she only confirmed one thing, that is, without Tuo BARREI, she really didn''t know how to live in the future.


    I feel that no matter victory or failure, there is no meaning. All the scenery has lost color. She doesn''t want to touch even the delicious food and wine.


    It was a wonderful feeling, and she didn''t know when it had become like this.


    Lei Mingzi saw her state and knew that she liked drinking, so he sent some good wines from the gods to distract her, but Hua Ruge didn''t move at all.


    Only when she is happy can she choose to drink. When she is not happy, she always does not drink. She must be sober enough to control her emotions. Otherwise, she will definitely collapse and become extremely irrational.


    At the same time, the major shrines returned to their own temples, but juntianxia and others did not leave. They gathered together to think of ways to fight against those whirlpools.


    In their opinion, although the barrier has been repaired, they know that it''s not very troublesome to open it.


    The problem is how to fight the attack in the channel and go to the divine world.


    Yes, they didn''t give up because of one failure. They can''t wait for eleven years. They must know the situation of Tuoba Rui in huaruge River as soon as possible.


    But I didn''t think of a way for a while, because the strength of the vortex was so strong that none of the people on the scene had the ability of Tuo BARREI. It''s estimated that several attacks would be useless.


    After summing up for a long time, they felt that even if they had enough skills, they would have to be strong, otherwise they would not be able to pass.


    So they made a decision, that is, they will increase their own strength from then on, and it will not be possible to think of a way from the initial cultivation of Jiuchong to the peak of Jiuchong.


    After a few negotiations, they went in several directions and practiced.


    Juntianxia felt that he was the one with the most important task. He had to unify the five continents in the shortest time, that is to say, he had to formally start work on the major shrines in the western continent.


    However, the temples have a deep foundation and are supported by gods. It is undoubtedly very difficult for him to unify with the strength of his soldiers.


    Su Nianxia sat in a daze for a long time without saying a word.


    King world sighed a way: "they are lucky big life may not have an accident, don''t think about it first, I try to find a way to go up as soon as possible."


    "If I am in trouble, my elder sister will save me, but I can''t help my elder sister." Su Nianxia blames herself for this.


    Jun Tianxia held her back and said, "don''t think about it. I will let you know the result as soon as possible."


    Su Nianxia leaned on him and said, "what can we do?"


    "To unify the five continents, it''s only difficult to deal with the shrines. We don''t have enough information. Our soldiers are too weak for a large-scale war." Said the king.


    He was afraid that it would be difficult for him to eat the western continent in a short time.


    Su Nianxia thought for a moment and said, "if we can''t make a strong attack, we will take advantage of it. First we will start from the small temple on the edge, and then we will gradually use these people for us, and the power will grow rapidly."


    Nowadays, they are not allowed to cultivate their intimate relationship.


    "I naturally know that this is the fastest and most effective way, but it will take two years even if it is like this." The way of the king.


    Su Nianxia didn''t think much before, but in fact, he was also a person with the ability to control the overall situation. After a careful calculation, he frowned and said, "it seems like two years are very tense."


    "Yes." Jun Tianxia sighed again: "we can only think of other ways while we are going on."


    Su Nianxia''s eyes are red with anxiety, but she also knows that this matter is not urgent, and she doesn''t say anything more.


    Juntianxia holds her in her arms, and her heart is very heavy.


    Shangguanli is trying to find out if there is any hidden artifact in the world, because she thinks that it is impossible to pass through that channel with her own strength, but if there is a powerful artifact, maybe she hopes it will be bigger.


    Since Hua Ruge entered the passageway, childe wutrace''s gloomy face has not changed. When he found a place, he began to close immediately.


    Xiaojiu''s emotion is more like a child''s, but also secretly cried for several times. After the childe''s closing, he had a rare practice of closing.


    She''s really angry with herself now. She''s the Nine Tailed heavenly Fox of the divine kingdom. The blood of the divine beast left in ancient times can''t even enter the passage of the divine kingdom if she practices seriously.


    Since she realized this, she has been practicing very hard and won''t go out.


    The twelve main shrines are also very sorry for this, but they also stay in the past few days, and then they care about their own affairs. After all, the monarchy is in front, they are actually dangerous.


    People on the five continents still feel very sorry about this, but more discussion is the reason why Tuo barrow and Hua rugo did so?


    Mingming is one of the best seed players in the lower world. Once the channel is opened 11 years later, there is no chance to soar. Why are you so anxious? Even risking their lives.


    It was not until the news of Yan day was spread by someone that people knew that Hua Ruge could not wait.

 Chapter 2256

    As soon as the news came out, people respected Tuo barrow even more, especially women, who regarded Tuo barrow as the most ideal husband.


    After all, the strength is so strong and the appearance is so good-looking. The key is to save his wife at an important time. With deep love, he simply won over all women.


    Above the divine realm.


    Hua rugo never felt that three days were so long. She was almost lying in bed without sleeping, but she did not move, as if the body was not her own.


    After three days, the maid came to knock on the door and was shocked to see Hua Ruge. In just three days, she was so haggard that she did not look like that. Her face was pale and her eyes were empty. She looked as if she was a teenager.


    "Gu Girl, what''s the matter with you? " Little purple, the maid, asked.


    Hua Ruge looks at the girl and then asks, "do you have a person you like?"


    "No..." Little purple shakes her head.


    "If you have you, maybe you can understand me. If you don''t understand me, you don''t understand me." Hua Ruge thought that when he was in love, he despised the love between men and women. He didn''t know how to get there.


    Little purple nodded her head.


    "No eating, no changing, no washing, no walking, go out." Hua Ruge said so much in one breath, as if he had expended a lot of energy, and there was a morbid rudeness on his face.


    Little purple shook her head and said, "Miss, Lord Lei, please go to the hall."


    "What?" Hua rugo sat up and looked at her and asked, "how many days have I come?"


    "It''s been three days, miss."


    "Three days, three days..." Hua Ruge said and ran out.


    Xiao Zi hurriedly chases up Hua Ruge for fear that she will fall down, because she is now staggering and floating like a seriously injured person.


    Hua rugo didn''t run after a few steps, because she didn''t know which hall thunderobot was in.


    Before being brought to the main hall by Xiaozi, Hua Ruge rushed in without notice. He looked in the main hall, but he didn''t see Tuoba Rui''s figure after several rounds.


    Only Leishen sat on the top of the futon and looked at her with some heartache.


    "Don''t worry about the song, your husband is out of the way." Raytheon bumped into her panicked eyes and said something before she asked.


    Hua rugo didn''t feel that she had been waiting for three days. She felt that she had been waiting for a long time. After hearing this sentence, her tears almost came out. Of course, she restrained them and asked in a trembling voice, "where is he then?"


    "The fundamental destruction of his body, I just used my power to continue his life, and the damaged body must be in Tianchi to gradually grow out and become intact as before." Thor explained.


    Hua Ruge thought that his brain was not slow, but this time he lost the ability of judgment and analysis. He just asked, "where is he?"


    "Follow me."


    Thor got up and waved to her.


    When Hua Yuege''s line of sight is clear again, he can see a mist in front of him, as if he was in the water, surrounded by white fog, and could not see a long distance at all.


    Although she didn''t see anything, her heart was still trembling, because she felt the familiar breath, which was weak but real.


    She looked down at the feeling and saw the scene below through the fog.


    She should be in a mountain, which is surrounded by cliffs, and a valley below is a huge pool. Now Tuo Barry is sitting in the pool naked.


    This pool can feel the boundless power before it is close to her, and it seems that there is a kind of regenerative power. I think it is the Tianchi that thunderobot said.


    "He will be able to recover here and be reborn. When he recovers, his strength will be immeasurable, and he will be blessed with misfortune." The voice of thunderobot rings beside Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge, who is grateful now, doesn''t know what to say. He is ecstatic and ashamed of his previous villain''s heart.


    They tried their best to treat Tuo Barry''s wounds, but she guessed at others at random behind her back, which was really wrong.


    "Uncle, this kind niece wrote down that as long as you command her in her lifetime, she will go through fire and water Hua is like singing and boxing.


    Thunderobot said with a smile, "you don''t have to be so polite. It''s your father who saved my life. I''ll repay you."


    "In any case, my uncle''s kindness to my niece will be remembered in my life." Hua Yuege said sincerely.


    She said two words in her lifetime, which showed how grateful she was.


    Raytheon nodded. "This heaven pool is the essence of gathering heaven and earth. In my thunder god temple, so you need not worry about your nephew''s son-in-law''s safety."


    Hua Ruge sweeps with Shenyuan. Sure enough, there are many guards in the Raytheon palace around him. He says, "thank you very much, uncle."


    "Don''t go back like this. If your father saw you like this, he would be very sad." Raytheon reached out and rubbed Hua Ruge''s head.


    Hua Ruge didn''t look in the mirror. She didn''t know what she was like now, but it would not be good if she wanted to come.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. He''s not in danger. I''ll be fine." She nodded.


    "Stay with him, and go back later." Raytheon is very considerate.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "thank you very much, uncle."


    She just didn''t know how to put it forward. Unexpectedly, he thought of it for herself.


    When Leishen left, Hua Ruge flew down to sit next to Tuo BARREI and watched his injury carefully.


    The whole back is still empty now, without organs and meridians.


    It must have taken a lot of energy for Raytheon to continue his life. After all, it''s against the sky to rise from the dead.


    At the moment, Tuoba Rui is totally unconscious, but it may be supported by strong vitality. His face is pretty good.


    Hua Ruge looked at him, unconsciously shed tears, and had a chance to live again, so good.


    She sat on the edge of Tianchi for a long time, said a lot of words, and finally said: "although you are not afraid of loneliness, but I will still come to accompany you every day, and talk to you, can not be tired of me."


    After she said that, she picked up a man and asked others to send her back to Leishen palace.


    When she went back, she was in a good mood. When she looked in the mirror, she was really scared. She said where did the ghost come from?


    How could she be so haggard with such a beautiful face?


    She''s Hua Ruge. Who believes that? Little purple came in after her and asked, "girl, are you still sleeping?"


    "It would be foolish to sleep again." Hua Ruge turned to her and said, "prepare bath water for me. I need to wash and wash, and then ask the kitchen to make me some delicious food and hot a pot of good wine."


    Little purple was surprised to see the look in Hua Ruge''s eyes.


    Hua rugo smiled at her and said, "well, don''t think about it. It''s still that sentence. You''ll know when you have the person you like."


    Little purple left.


    Hua Ruge was in a good mood when he thought that Tuo BARREI would soon get better. After washing and changing clothes, he ate and drank in the yard.


    When Lei Mingzi heard the news, he saw Hua Ruge this time and the day he just arrived. His eyes were bright and bright, and he was totally a girl.


    He didn''t think that tenacity like Hua Ruge could be so offensive. He thought that people who can do earth shaking things should be at least mature and stable.


    But it completely subverted his cognition.


    Hua rugo smiled when he came and said, "I''m in a good mood today. Please have a drink and enjoy your face."


    She said she had a drink and said, "it''s worthy of the gods. It''s really good."


    Lei Mingzi sat opposite her and looked at her and asked, "so happy?"


    "All right." Hua rugo said so, but the lip angle rising at that moment betrayed her.


    Lei Mingzi poured himself a drink, and then asked, "will you stay here during his coma?"


    "Of course, I''m not sure if I leave." Hua rugo said, "look at my brain. I forgot to ask my uncle how long it will take to recover."


    "I just came over from the master. It will only take three years to hear from the master." Lei Mingzi''s kind way.

 Chapter 2257

    "Cough." Hua qiruge choked on the wine for a while and stared at him incredulously. "How long do you say that?"


    "Three years." Lei Mingzi thinks he has expressed clearly enough.


    "Three Three years? " Hua Ruge felt that her good mood was gone in a moment.


    She thought that it would be no more than three months, as long as she waited patiently, but what did he say? Three years?


    What''s the matter with her?


    Lei Mingzi looked at her expression and asked tentatively, "do you think it''s hard to be long?"


    "Is it not long?" Hua is like the question of Song Sheng.


    Leimingzi shook his head and said: "it''s not only decades to close the gate, but three years is just the time to flick his fingers."


    "That''s you. I''ve never been closed for more than half a month." Hua sighs like a song.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lei Mingzi''s face was shocked.


    He also didn''t understand where Hua rugo came from.


    Hua Ruge is not in the mood to talk, laugh and boast. He just poured himself a glass of wine and drank it down.


    Tuoba Rui can''t let go of her heart without waking up in a day. She can''t imagine that she has to worry for three years. It''s impossible for her to live.


    Lei Mingzi also had a few drinks on one side. Seeing that she didn''t mean to talk, he said: "are you ok?"


    "Does it look like it''s ok?" Hua Ruge pointed to his face, a face of bitter color.


    Lei Mingzi couldn''t help laughing at her appearance. This woman definitely has more than two faces after drinking in front of others.


    Hua rugo thought that the people who gloated were the most hateful, so he gave Lei Mingzi a white eye and then drank.


    Although she was drinking, she always controlled herself when Tuo BARREI was not on the ground. Before she got drunk, she put down her glass, waved to Lei Mingzi and went back to her room.


    Looking at the back of Hua Ruge, Lei Mingzi thought that if he had a chance, he would fight for it. Such a woman is a treasure. If he could marry her, he would have no regrets in his life.


    After Hua Ruge returned to the room, she fell asleep. Although she knew that Tuoba Rui would wake up for a long time in a bad mood, she was sure that he was not in danger, which made her feel more relieved.


    She was so exhausted from these days that she slept for a long time. When she woke up, it was the afternoon of the next day.


    After a simple wash, she went to see Tuoba Rui again.


    After a day and a night, she could hardly see the change of Tuo BARREI. Although she could feel a strong regeneration force, it had no effect.


    She sat on the bank and sighed: "it seems that Lei Mingzi didn''t exaggerate. It''s not a long time to see the recovery speed."


    "What do you think I''ll do for such a long time?" Hua Ruge looked at Tuoba Rui and said, "without you around, I don''t know what to do. I always feel that I can''t let go of something in my heart. It''s very sad."


    Of course, Tuo BARREI can''t answer her.


    Hua Ruge stayed on the edge of Tianchi for a long time before he felt relaxed and went back to Leishen palace.


    On the way, she is flying in the sky, not flying in the clouds, so the speed is very slow.


    So she''s been thinking for a long time.


    Three years is a long time for others, but it''s still a long time for her kind of person who is not obsessed with anything and doesn''t want to work hard to practice all day.


    She should think about how to pass the time quickly.


    One thing we must do when we come to the divine kingdom is to ask about our father and let our parents get together.


    Because she knew that although her mother didn''t say it, she still missed her father very much.


    After putting it on the agenda, she thought about other things, which reminded her that the original purpose of coming to the divine world was to detoxify herself.


    As a result, Tuo BARREI forgot about this injury.


    In this period of time, she needs to know some medicine of the divine world, find the panacea for the poison, and detoxify herself.


    Thinking about this, she got up early the next morning, went to see Tuo BARREI and found that everything was in good condition, then she went to the street to buy medicine.


    In the past few days, she also had some understanding of the divine world. The main part of the divine world is the gods. Each God has his own temple.


    The shrine is the place to accept the power of belief in the lower world.


    But this is the God that only the upper God and above have the ability to open up the temple and build the temple below, but more are the gods without such ability.


    These are the common upper gods and the lower gods, who live in the place where the gods opened up, in the divine realm outside the temple.


    This divine realm is the same as the one below. There are many kinds of shops. Hua Ruge found that there are not only things related to cultivation, but also food sellers.


    As expected, no matter what realm you reach, there will always be people who can''t give up their desire to eat, and people who have markets will do it.


    She also understood the accomplishments of the divine world, and knew that there was an accurate division of the divine realm. The lowest one was the lower God, the higher one was the upper God, and the stronger one was the twelve main gods and the supreme creator God.


    Now when she came to the divine world, her power changed again, and she has become a subordinate God.


    If she was able to open up a shrine, she would be able to accept the power of belief in the lower world.


    When walking on the street to eat steamed buns, Hua rugo carefully thinks about his identity changes before and after, wants to get rid of it and become stronger. There is nothing different.


    Before those Temple people always said that the gods were extremely noble, but in fact, they just didn''t know.


    It''s already noon when I arrived at the spirit medicine store. Hua Ruge saw some spirit medicine and found that the difference between it and the lower world is not big, but the effect is 100 times as much.


    Looking at these drugs, Hua Ruge also fully understands why the medicine in the lower world can''t cure the disease in the divine world. The difference between them is not a little.


    It took Hua Ruge three days to prepare an antidote for herself. After taking it, the toxin in her body was quickly expelled. She was completely lifeless.


    But it didn''t make her happy. That day, she sat beside Tuo BARREI for a day, feeling that fate always made them hurt one.


    After detoxification, Hua Ruge has only one thought, which is his father''s business.


    Because she hasn''t been able to protect her family, she didn''t take the old and children out of the sky city.


    Lei Shen shut down after treating Tuoba Rui. Hua rugo couldn''t hear from him for a while, but she didn''t give up and asked others.


    People who can ask questions say that both the demon and the demon Palace are good, but their personal relationship with Raytheon is not good, and even there have been two more serious frictions in the previous decades.


    "Not a friend?" Hua is like a song with doubts.


    She thought for a long time that Raytheon would not be a villain, so she began to investigate in a different direction.


    This investigation also really found problems, because the current God was given the God of God by the creation God 25 years ago, and became a god of God.


    The previous one is missing. Some people say that he has sneaked out of the world. Some people say that he has violated some taboos and dare not show up.


    Hua Ruge calculated that the time when the last demon disappeared was similar to her age, indicating that this man was probably her father.


    "Missing?"


    Hua rugo is very strange about this. It''s one of the twelve main gods. How can it disappear without trace?


    She felt that there must be something inside.


    So she began to read books about that period of time. After reading for a full month, she suddenly saw something from a humble record.


    There was a mysterious war twenty-five years ago. People can only feel the scale of the battle is very large, but they don''t know who is fighting. It''s still a mystery.


    Hua rugo compared the time and found that the war happened six months after the last demon disappeared, which made her more sure that the demon was her father.


    Because she remembers that her mother said that her father left her and her baby after less than half a year. At that time, she said that she was being chased and killed by her enemies.


    She looked for books about that time again, but no one mentioned the mysterious war again, let alone knew the result of that war.

 Chapter 2258

    "Do live." When she put down the book, she kept talking about it.


    There is hope to find as long as we are alive, but if something happens in that war, then mother will be very sad.


    She loves her mother very much. She has a deep affection for her father. She has been waiting for twenty-five years for her fate. She is likely to wait for the news that he has died.


    It will be a fatal blow to a loving woman.


    She sighed a long time and left the Sutra Pavilion of Leishen palace. It seems that if she wants to know the inner story of this matter, she can only ask in detail when Leishen is out of the pass.


    But she was afraid that the thunderobot would come into a state. Once closed for several years or even more than ten years, she would cry.


    During the waiting period in Hua Ruge, Lei Mingzi was very attentive and didn''t want the arrogant young man who threatened to unify the five continents at all.


    Lei Mingzi secretly asked Hua rugo to give up Tuoba Rui and stay with him.


    Hua Ruge gave him many white eyes.


    What she must do every day is to visit Tuo BARREI. Although he is in a coma now, she feels very secure sitting with him for a while.


    During this period, Tuo BARREI replied well, and she was very pleased.


    As for her spare time, she also used it for cultivation and wanted to improve her strength as much as possible. After all, Tuo BARREI was injured like that. She had no strength and could not protect him or herself.


    Now her blood power is fully open, her talent is no longer suppressed, and her cultivation speed is much faster than that of ordinary people. However, because her body is too heavy, she can not grow her strength faster than others.


    This day Hua Yuege just came back from Tianchi, and saw Xiaozi in the hospital, looking very anxious.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Girl, you''re back at last. You''d better hide. Just now, Lord 13 sent a letter to say that someone has come to ask you for help." Said little purple.


    Hua rugo knew that the thirteen masters she spoke of were Lei Mingzi, because Lei Mingzi was the thirteenth disciple of the thunderobot hall, and also the disciple who closed the door.


    "Raising teachers and asking for crimes? Look for me? " Hua Yuege picks eyebrows in surprise.


    She has only been in the divine realm for less than two months, and she has not offended anyone. How could someone come to her?


    "Yes."


    "Who?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Lord Vulcan." Said little purple.


    Hua rugo heard this pupil slightly shrink, and knew what was going on. When she was in the lower world, she put out the fire temple in a rage, and shouted with the fire god, and even shot at him.


    I thought it would take a long time to deal with the No. 1 person. Unexpectedly, the news was so clever that I ran to the Lei temple to ask for someone.


    It depends on his style. I can imagine how angry he is.


    Although Hua Ruge was just in the lower world, she knew how much she was when she came to the divine world. Because of her strong blood, she was stronger than all the lower gods when she rose from the sky.


    But it''s not the opponent of the God, let alone the God who has one of the only 13 gods in the world. He is the one who really controls the real fire power in the world.


    No matter how strong her constitution is, it is estimated that a fire can be burned to the ground.


    This is not a heavyweight at all. How to deal with it?


    If you run, you can''t, because the monk can''t run to the temple after you run. Tuo BARREI is here. She and Ben can''t escape safely.


    But if she doesn''t run, she doesn''t dare to bet that Raytheon will hurt the harmony in order to protect her, which costs too much.


    She weighed it out. It''s not hiding. It''s not OK if she doesn''t.


    "Little purple is still on the way:" girl, why don''t you go


    "I''m honest. There''s no need to hide. It''s the God of fire. We''ll go." Hua Ruge pretends to be relaxed, as if she is not the one who is just worried and afraid.


    Small purple pulls her to say: "13 ye say to go out will be very dangerous, you still go."


    "The grudges are always to be solved. Don''t worry, I''m in a good position." Hua Ruge claps her hand and walks out.


    She looks very calm, but in fact, her heart is very bottomless. If Tuo BARREI was still in Tianchi, she would have run now.


    Frankly speaking, to see the God of fire is also hard to do.


    But she''s a very important person. She''s sure not to admit it.


    In the front hall, the God of thunder should still be closed. The one who receives the God of fire is a middle-aged man. There are still some middle-aged people here, including Lei Mingzi.


    "In a word, give Hua Ruge to our God, or our temples will be enemies from now on." The God of fire is wearing a big red robe and looks like a middle-aged man, but his face is red and he looks very angry.


    The disciple of Leishen palace in the opposite side was at a loss. After all, the momentum of Huoshen was very impressive. He was so overwhelmed that he didn''t dare to breathe.


    The disciples of the thunderobot Palace also thought that it was too much for Huoshen to come here to show his power, but they did not dare to go out.


    You should know that the temper of the God of fire is notoriously grumpy among the Twelve Gods.


    At this time, Hua Yuege came in and said, "master Huoshen, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you ok?"


    When the God of fire saw Hua Ruge, the fire in his eyes obviously came up.


    But the disciples of Leishen palace were very surprised, how dare she hit the muzzle of the gun at this time.


    This is especially true for Lei Mingzi, who sent a messenger to Hua rugo. She should go now. How can she still come here?


    She''s not afraid to die, is she?


    "Hua Ruge! How dare you come? " The voice of the God of fire was full of anger.


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "I heard that the elder went to the Leishen palace to look for the younger generation in person. If the younger generation didn''t come, it would be rude."


    The people in Leishen palace and the disciples brought by Huoshen were extremely surprised to see Hua Ruge''s performance. Is this girl really stupid or fake stupid? Don''t you know that Huoshen wants her life?


    The God of fire could not see through her thoughts from Hua Ruge''s look, so he asked, "now that you are here, are you ready to die?"


    "How do you say this? I used to be offended, but it''s just the resentment of the lower world. The lower world''s beings are just ants. The elder is the LORD God of the hall. It''s not good to hear that if you have given up your status to fight for justice for a group of ants yourself." Hua Yuege said calmly.


    These words were all made up by her when she came.


    The God of fire slapped the table and said: "the people in the lower world are not fake, but those are all believers of our God. If you kill our believers and destroy our gods or even fight against our God, do you dare to say that you should not kill your sins?"


    "I did all these things, but there was a reason for it. I could not bear that the people of the fire Temple hurt my friends. As for fighting against you, if you don''t stop me from killing the culprit, I will not offend you. " Hua Yuege continued, still calm.


    The God of fire reached out his hand and pointed at her and said, "what a clever girl! But today, no matter what you say, you are in the hands of our God. We must know that God''s power is inviolable!"


    He said he was about to take action.


    The disciples of Leishen palace can''t make up their minds for a while. Should we stop them?


    "Bully the small with the big, win but not fight, spread out also not afraid to make fun of generous." Hua Ruge has no smile on this face, but his voice is calm and penetrating.


    After coming in for so long, she has almost figured out the God of fire. Regardless of the thunderobot palace, she takes action. This is not a strong one, but a brainless one.


    As expected, the God of fire stopped his action and stared at her and said, "what do you say?"


    "When we talk about your guilt, we will protect the sinful person indiscriminately in the lower world. Now we are seeking justice for some sinners and bullying a weak woman who has just entered the divine kingdom. Where is this school like a deity? It''s clearly a mountain bandit. " Hua is like a song with disdainful voice.


    The disciples of Leishen palace nodded one after another. Before that, they thought that Hua Ruge had done something bad. Now they know that it was Huoshen who was responsible for it, and they don''t know how to be aggressive.


    The God of fire is a big old man, so he takes great care of his reputation. He doesn''t want people to say that he is bullying and doesn''t win.


    But Hua rugo must be killed. What should he do?


    Seeing that he was a bit confused, Hua rugo picked up the corner of his lips and said, "how about a bet?"

 Chapter 2259

    The fire god disdains a smile to say seven: "what do you want to bet?"


    "I bet you the people in the fire temple are not good at learning." Hua, like a song, raised his eyebrows slightly, with a provocative look on his face.


    "Hua Ruge, how are you going to die obediently?"


    "You send someone to fight with me. If you win, I will let you deal with it. If I win, all the old grudges will be written off. How about that?" Hua Yuege said.


    The God of fire looked at her up and down, sneering, "by you?"


    "Yes, you can send anything." Hua Yuege said, "when you see the God of fire, you have to open your mouth and say," but I think your God of fire must have his own identity. Don''t bully and damage your reputation. "


    The God of fire squinted and felt the cunning of Hua Ruge for the first time.


    Hua Ruge still has a faint smile on her face. In fact, she also gambles that the God of fire is still important. If she really has great power gap, she will be unlucky.


    "I don''t bully you, so I will send someone with the same strength as you. What can I say if you lose?" The God of fire said, pointing to a disciple behind him, saying, "go."


    All the people in Leishen palace looked at the man, who was only in his twenties. He looked like a subordinate God.


    Hua Ruge must be stronger than her in exploring the fluctuation of this person''s breath. Although it is in the same realm, it is much stronger than her.


    The young man came out and bowed to the God of fire and said, "I will do my duty."


    They went to the door outside the main hall, and the people of Huoshen palace punched Hua Ruge and said, "girl, I''m offended."


    "You''re welcome. Let''s do it." Hua Ruge moved his body for a while, turned over his hands and took out the ghost gun.


    Even in the divine realm, the artifact still exudes a powerful power, much more impressive than the other side''s long sword.


    No one in the divine Kingdom has seen chaos artifact. After seeing it, he can''t help but shrink his pupils. He can''t imagine that there are such treasures in the lower kingdom.


    All the people in the thunderobot palace sweat for Hua Ruge. Although they have only been in touch for a while, Hua Ruge is modest and low-key, and likes to make friends, so they are quite familiar with these people.


    Lei Mingzi, in particular, has never relaxed his frown since Hua Ruge appeared.


    Hua Ruge and the young man are fighting at the same time, and their swords are at the same place in an instant.


    "Boom!"


    Golden light and red light fight against each other, and the final result surprises everyone.


    Originally, I thought that Hua Ruge would suffer a lot, but people didn''t think that Hua Ruge''s power was extremely majestic, like ten times that of people in the same realm.


    Although the young man is also very strong, he is the inferior God after all. Where is Hua Ruge''s opponent? He was beaten out face to face.


    The God of fire stood up from the chair, his eyes full of shock.


    The disciples of the thunderobot palace didn''t understand each other very much. Even Lei Mingzi, who had been fighting with Hua rugo, couldn''t figure out how this could happen.


    He knew that Hua Ruge had a good constitution, but that was better than the friars in the lower world. Unexpectedly, she was still stronger than the ordinary gods in the divine world.


    How abnormal is it.


    The reason for Huo Shen''s shock is a little more complicated. One is because of Hua Ruge''s terrible explosive power, and the other is because it''s not the first time he saw it.


    It reminds him of an acquaintance.


    "Who are you? Who is the father? " The God of fire couldn''t help asking.


    Hua Ruge saw the young man fly out, but he didn''t want to pursue him. He carried the long gun behind him and said lightly: "you lose, take people with you."


    "Who is your father?" I asked The God of fire insisted.


    Hua Yuexin said that I want to know who it is. Is it intentional?


    "No matter who you are, you have nothing to do with Lord Huo. If you are willing to give in, you will not refuse to admit it." Hua, like a song, fell from the sky.


    She tried it early. Even when she was in the divine Kingdom, her strength was still a few streets away from the gods of the same cultivation. As for the reason, she had a certain understanding.


    Through the literature, it is not difficult to find out the information of the last demon temple. One of them is the talent, which can be used for one enemy and ten thousand enemies.


    The God of fire is about to get angry when he listens. At this time, a blue light comes down from the sky. The God of thunder appears in front of Hua Ruge. He smiles gently at the God of fire and says, "good brother, what are you doing?"


    "Brother Lei, she Who is she? " The God of fire pointed to Hua as a song, and his voice trembled.


    "You don''t already know," thunderobot said with a smile


    "Seriously?" The God of fire asked unbelievably.


    Thunderobot nodded and said, "if you don''t come to me, I will invite you. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Let''s talk."


    The God of fire nodded, but his eyes never moved away from Hua Ruge.


    Seeing that this storm is about to subside, everyone in the thunderobot palace can''t believe it. What''s the identity of Hua Ruge? How can it touch the fire god like this?


    Hua Ruge is also a little confused. I can''t imagine that his father still has a story. It seems that the God of fire is not generally interested in him, and it doesn''t seem to be malicious.


    At this time, Lei Mingzi came up and took Hua Ruge and said, "didn''t you go? Why did you get together? "


    "It''s ok if you come here. Don''t worry." Hua Yuege said, "let me ask you something. How is the relationship between the God of fire and the God of thunder?"


    "The fire god and the master are the best friends. If you don''t see the fire god coming to our thunder god palace, it''s like you''re in your own temple." Lei Mingzi replied.


    Hua Ruge''s heart counts after listening to this. It seems that both Raytheon and Vulcan have a good relationship with her father, otherwise such a coincidence will not occur.


    She didn''t leave very soon. First, she thanked a circle of other disciples and then waited in a side hall. She wanted to wait for the God of fire to leave and see the God of thunder alone.


    Now she has found out who her father is, but she still doesn''t know where he is. She must take this opportunity to ask her clearly.


    Leishen and Huoshen have talked for a long time in the main hall. Hua Ruge is waiting for him to fall asleep in the main hall. It''s the rapid and heavy footsteps that wake her up.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw the God of fire coming in a hurry, followed by the God of thunder.


    "Good niece, let uncle have a look. It''s so beautiful. It''s very pleasing." The fire god looked at Hua Ruge, and this time he was very excited.


    Hua Ruge''s eyebrows jumped, and his heart said that this was the same person as the one who had to kill her?


    Raytheon is also a kind smile.


    After boasting, Huo Shen turned to Lei Shen and said, "brother Lei, this kid looks like big brother in nose and mouth. How could I not find it before?"


    "What can you find out? If it wasn''t for your niece''s cleverness, you''d regret going. " Raytheon has a sense of blame.


    The God of fire nodded repeatedly, and then said to Hua Ruge, "niece, it was my uncle''s fault before. My uncle made an apology to you."


    To tell you the truth, Hua rugo doesn''t respond a bit now. What''s more, an uncle?


    "You may not know, son, that Uncle Lei and I are close friends with your father. If Uncle Lei didn''t recognize you before, you should forgive him once. Later, your business will be that of Uncle Lei and I, and you will not suffer any loss in this divine world." The God of fire clapped his chest.


    Hua Ruge slowed down and said, "it''s really my niece who has not thought about it. It shouldn''t be so. It''s also right for my uncle to ask for a crime."


    "That''s nothing. We''ll be a family in the future. It''s good not to say wrong." The fire god then said, looking at Hua Ruge''s eyes are full of the kind of love that the elders look at the younger generation.


    Hua rugo thought it was a good time, so he asked tentatively, "my niece really has something to consult with two uncles."


    "You say, uncle, I''ll let you know." The God of fire is very happy.


    But Raytheon didn''t make trouble at the first time.


    "It''s about my father. My niece checked a lot of materials after she arrived at the shrine. She knew that my father had gone through a war before he disappeared. She wanted to ask if my father was alive or dead." She asked.


    Although his face was calm, he didn''t say the last words easily, or she didn''t want to know the answer.


    As soon as the words came out, both of them were silent.


    Even the God of fire, who has a straight heart and a quick mouth, is in a dilemma. He turns his head and doesn''t look at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuege''s heart sank and asked, "what do you mean, two uncles? My father died? "

 Chapter 2260

    "No, niece, don''t think about it." The God of fire quickly replied.


    Hua Ruge is sure that the wrong conjecture can always be refuted in the first time.


    "Where are the uncles, my father?" She went on.


    The God of fire looks in the direction of the God of thunder.


    Hua Ruge also followed his eyes.


    Thunderobot sighed: "children, uncles can''t tell you about this for the time being."


    "Yes, not yet." The God of fire nodded.


    "But I don''t know why?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "You are too weak and too young. It''s better not to know about it." "Thunderobot said and added:" we are both for your good


    Hua Ruge can infer from this sentence that although his father is still alive, he is in danger. They are afraid of their own impulse.


    The God of fire also said, "that''s exactly the truth, but don''t worry. It can only be planned slowly."


    Hua rugo saw the look of these two people and understood that it''s impossible to ask them now, and it''s not easy to think about it. She really lacks strength.


    It''s not impossible to wait.


    After she thought it over, she bowed to them and said, "thanks for your advice. Niece must be good at cultivation and strive for the ability to save her father as soon as possible."


    The Thunder God and the fire God listened to this. They were pleased and frightened at the same time. This girl is really smart.


    Three people eat in a place that day, Hua Ruge told so many years of experience, the more two people listen to the more bright eyes.


    In particular, the God of fire said: "niece is really a man of great creation. I''m very pleased to know that there are successors."


    "Yes." After drinking a glass of wine, Raytheon seemed a little sad, as if he thought of some past events.


    Hua Ruge''s mood about his father''s affairs is still complicated, so he didn''t drink alcohol, just chatted with them as a clever junior.


    But she can''t retrieve too many images like this. After all, her bold and cunning side has been shown in front of the God of fire.


    So the God of fire is not less to persuade wine, and she talked about more open topics.


    The banquet lasted for a long time, and ended in the middle of the night. Hua Ruge went back to her yard thoughtfully, mainly wondering how to tell her mother about it.


    Before, she didn''t trust Thor completely, so she didn''t pick up her mother and Xiao Bao. But now she knows through all aspects, and thinks that Thor can still trust her.


    she has been thinking about picking up her mother and Xiao Bao for a while, but how to say it becomes a problem.


    She has no feelings for her father, but her mother is different. She learns that her father is not safe in the divine Kingdom, but is likely to be imprisoned by someone. Moreover, the enemy forces make both the God of fire and the God of thunder extremely afraid. It''s strange that she is not sad and worried.


    After all, it''s impossible to get around things. We should be honest.


    As soon as she entered the courtyard, she saw Lei Mingzi sitting beside the stone table. It seemed that she was waiting for her.


    "Thank you so much today." She was talking about the tip off.


    "I didn''t help you." Lei Mingzi looked at her and asked the question in his heart: "I heard that the God of fire recognized you as a niece and invited you to drink. What is your identity?"


    "I don''t want to cheat you because I think you are a friend." Hua Yuege answers.


    "So you don''t want to say that?"


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I can''t say it now."


    Lei Mingzi was not angry, but smiled and said, "I''m very happy to be your friend."


    "You''re a little bit biased." Hua Ruge smiles and shakes his head.


    Lei Mingzi stood up with a smile: "it''s not early, take a rest."


    "Thank you." Hua Yuege walked into the room as she spoke.


    The next morning, the God of fire came to the yard where Hua Ruge was. Little purple was so scared that she couldn''t speak. For fear that the God of fire would come to seek revenge again.


    Hua Yuege hurriedly put on his clothes and came out. After seeing the ceremony, he asked, "what''s your order, uncle?"


    Looking at Hua Yuege''s style, Huo Shen felt more and more that the child was angry with him.


    It''s a rare good child to show no weakness in the face of a strong enemy and be polite in front of relatives.


    "What do you see in your family? Yesterday, I was just drinking. I forgot to give this to you." Huo Shen said that he grabbed Hua Ruge''s wrist and put a heavy jade card in her palm.


    Hua Ruge looked at the jade card in the palm of his hand and found that it was almost the same breath as holding two God cards in his hand. He thought it was the God card of the fire temple.


    "Uncle, it''s too expensive. You''d better take it back." She declined.


    But the God of fire''s face sank and said, "do you think it''s more important to be a valuable child? Keep it well. "


    "In that case, it''s better to be obedient than respectful." Hua Ruge can only be accepted.


    The God of fire nodded contentedly: "that''s right. If there''s something in uncle''s palace, you won''t stay much. If you''re free, go to uncle''s to walk around."


    "Call on yourself."


    After sending off the God of fire, Hua Yuege''s feeling is still very wonderful. It''s clear that yesterday, he was still immortal. Today, there was such a big change. It''s really a world event. You can never guess what will happen next.


    Little purple grew up with an unbelievable look. It''s said that Lord Huo changed his attitude towards his girl, but he didn''t expect such a big change.


    it seems like this. He''s almost treated his own daughter.


    "Girl, you are really capable." Small purple sincerely way.


    Hua Ruge shakes her head, which is really not her ability.


    On the same day, she took her mother and Xiaobao from the city of sky and went to visit Raytheon. Raytheon was very kind to shuiyunning and Xiaobao, and arranged their residence in the yard next to huaruge.


    Hua Ruge tells her mother about her father''s situation. Shuiyunning''s face is really not good-looking. Hua Ruge can only guarantee that she will pick up her father as soon as possible.


    In turn, shuiyunning comforts Hua Ruge and tells her not to be impulsive. She has to wait for three years for Tuoba Rui to recover before making plans.


    Hua Yuege answered. She knew that although her mother said this, she must be uncomfortable. So she took Xiaobao to her yard and left her aunt to accompany her.


    Xiaobao and huarugo have been separated for several months. Huarugo is very happy to see her son again, but Xiaobao is very mature and says it hasn''t been long for three months.


    Hua Ruge expressed that she wanted to cry without tears.


    Next, Xiaobao asked a series of questions, including the current environment and the whereabouts of Tuo barrow and his uncles and aunts.


    Hua Ruge feels like a prisoner in the process of explaining one by one.


    When Xiaobao learned that his father was injured, Xiaolian collapsed and offered to go to Tianchi to have a look.


    Hua Ruge didn''t want her to see the shocking wound of Tuo BARREI, but Xiao Bao was young, but she had her own idea, so she had to take it with her.


    The next day, when Xiaobao saw Tuo Barrow''s wound, he cried bitterly. After crying, he said, "Daddy is so fierce. I will learn from him and be a man of the world."


    "I''d rather you didn''t take it." Hua Ruge sighs.


    Only she understood how much it would cost to stand tall.


    Xiaobao takes Hua Ruge''s hand and says, "no, Xiaobao wants to protect his mother."


    "Silly child, your mother is so fierce. It''s almost like protecting you." Hua Ruge rubs Xiaobao''s head and says with a smile.


    Xiaobao shakes his head: "Xiaobao will become more powerful in the future, and then no one will want to bully father and mother."


    Hua Ruge looked at the resolute look on the little child''s face and sighed under his heart. How old is the child? It''s like this. It''s a worry that he can''t run in the future.


    This is like Tuo BARREI.


    Although she has very few advantages, the child is not like her at all.


    The two stayed from morning to evening before returning. Hua Ruge drove with Xiaobao, which made Xiaobao feel very novel.


    This is what Hua Ruge has learned recently. In fact, it is a kind of flying skill. The cloud is not the real cloud, but the power.


    After the God of fire left, it would be better for the people in the thunderobot palace to sing to China. Almost all of them have a big background in spreading the song, which makes both the God of thunder and the God of fire have to pay for it.


    At first, it was only spread in the temple, and gradually it leaked out.

 Chapter 2261

    With more and more speculation about Hua qiruge, Hua Ruge also has some sense of crisis. After all, she doesn''t understand the situation of the divine world, nor does her father offend many people.


    If there are many people who want to get rid of her, it is very dangerous because of her current strength. We must make plans as soon as possible.


    When Raytheon heard some news, he reassured Hua Ruge and told her that even if things were completely exposed, no one would harm her.


    Hua rugo also had some conjectures when he heard this, that is, her father''s incarceration is a blind act, otherwise, no one in the world would know about it, and even her left blood has not been investigated.


    It seems that someone wants to maintain the apparent harmony.


    "If you don''t kill me or catch me, it will be the most wrong thing you do." Hua Ruge draws up the corner of his lips. There is a faint sense of killing in his eyes.


    Raytheon also advised Hua rugo to intensify her cultivation. After all, strength is the capital here. Only when she becomes strong can she change something that seems to have been unable to change.


    Hua Rusheng said that if she had no other ability, she would do something others dare not to try. What she lacks now is strength.


    So she closed the next day. This time, it''s not ten days and a half months. It''s a long-term practice. If nothing important happens, she won''t go out.


    Her mother and Xiaobao are more at ease when they stay in Leishen palace. While taking care of them, toremingzi also left the city of the sky and the devouring animals outside to ensure their safety.


    Xiaobao has always been very diligent in cultivation. He has been a man since he was a child. After the closure of huaruge, he focused more on cultivation, and the progress of cultivation was even faster.


    One day before the closing, Hua rugo saw Tuo barrow and talked with him for a long time. At night, he got rid of the surrounding guards and took care of him.


    When she left, she looked back several times, because she knew it was time for her to grow up. Now she can only rely on herself and can''t be lazy any more. This is the real difference.


    With the closing of Hua Ruge, there are less and less rumors about Hua Ruge. After all, people in the divine world are very busy. They don''t have time to investigate and analyze a woman''s life experience. Even if she is a big beauty, no one wants to.


    After this event cools down, Hua Ruge seems to have never been to the divine kingdom. Not many people will think of her existence, especially one and a half years later, most of the people in Leishen palace forget Hua Ruge.


    Until that day.


    "Boom!"


    The thunderobot palace people were shocked by the huge sound. The ground vibrated slightly. Soon people felt that the sound was not strange.


    In particular, the guards before the Shenjie passage were more familiar, because about two years ago, the passage vibrated once, and then two people passed through the passage, with their leishendian God''s cards in their hands.


    Now, if they feel the same impact as before again, they can immediately confirm that someone in the lower world is attacking the barrier of the divine passage.


    Because the barrier is at the other end of the passage, which completely separates the divine realm from the lower realm, even if they know it, they have no way to resist it. They have to wait.


    Besides waiting, of course, we can chat.


    "How many ruthless people are there in the lower world? How long has it been? How can someone attack the barrier?"


    "Isn''t it? It''s amazing that such a difficult thing can happen twice in two years. "


    "Yes, but I don''t think it''s going to work. If I break through it again, where will the face of the gods be?"


    Guard your words and my words, some people fly to the thunderobot palace.


    The thunderobot didn''t shut up this time, but was teaching him to practice. When they heard this, they were surprised.


    "Who is this, more crazy than me?" Lei Mingzi seems a little strange..


    He felt that he had been brave enough to break the barriers between the East and the west before. Unexpectedly, only a few years later, the lower world was ruled by more arrogant people.


    Why rule? Because it is impossible for individual strength to open the barrier. It needs a lot of help.


    Thunderobot is also very interested in the way: "the young people in the lower world are really getting more and more powerful. Just in time, tomorrow you will accompany the master to have a look."


    "Yes." Lei Mingzi said, "send someone to call Ruge. I think she will know those people."


    Thor nodded his head.


    Hua Ruge''s cultivation achievements in this year and a half are quite remarkable. He has already cultivated from the primary level of the lower God to the higher level. Although he is far away from the upper God, he has made great progress.


    She can stop practicing all the time without breaking through. Now she hears the roar and feels the slight vibration of the earth in this state.


    Excluding the possibility of the earthquake, she had a bold guess almost instantaneously. She stopped practicing at the moment.


    "Girl, the thirteenth master asked you to go to the divine world passage. He said that someone wanted to read and open the passage again." The voice of lilac reached the singing ear of huaru.


    She came out of the room almost the next moment and said, "I''ll go now."


    She didn''t land on the ground. She set up Xiangyun at her feet and went towards the channel.


    It''s a familiar place to visit for such a long time. The passage is in a mountain range, not far away is Tianchi.


    It''s said that next time she attacked the barrier, she used her nose to know that her friends had come.


    At the same time, she was very worried about the safety of her friends. After all, the vortex was too difficult. If she had not been escorted by Tuoba Rui and helped by the magic card, she would have died without any slag.


    When we got to the other side of the passage, Leishen and leimingzi had already arrived. She hurriedly went forward and said, "uncle."


    Raytheon''s eyes were almost immediately attracted by her, because he found that Hua Ruge''s cultivation speed was not so fast as usual, and it was almost to the point of against the sky.


    But before he could ask, there was a huge crash again. Hua rugo was very happy to hear it. After all, he soon had friends to play together.


    "You should recognize these people tomorrow, don''t you think?" The God of thunder asked Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge nodded, "no one else has the strength, but they are right."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s hard to avoid saying something big. Even Thor can''t take it.


    Hua rugo felt that he was telling the truth and didn''t explain it. He just asked: "uncle, niece would like to ask if she could turn the attack in the channel away."


    So it''s a lot easier for them to get through.


    "Thunder God hears speech to shake head way:" to want to use this kind of way to fly against the sky move, this is the natural punishment, is not our intention to do it


    "No wonder." Hua mumbled like a song.


    Obviously she didn''t think the gods had such a shrewd mind that they were even prepared for the almost impossible.


    Dare to love is not their arrangement at all, but a more terrible punishment.


    The following impact lasted from morning to afternoon. At last, with a loud noise, people above could see the passage opened immediately, and there were red whirlpools attacking downward.


    Hua Ruge frowned tightly at the moment, clenched his fist and worried about his friends.


    After a quarter of an hour, people saw people flying up the aisle.


    Not one person, but several.


    They all stick their backs together and form a circle facing out. They all hold weapons in their hands. It seems that they form a formation surface and use their strength to maintain the formation to resist those whirlpools.


    Now the array of several people is very weak, and they have suffered different degrees of injuries, but it is gratifying that they are all minor injuries.


    Hua Ruge is looking at several people with tears in his eyes.


    She understood that they didn''t come up for their own sake in spite of the danger of their lives, just to confirm the safety of her and Tuo BARREI.


    The people in Leishen Palace also saw clearly that there were six people in total, three men and three women. Each one had a very good appearance, which made the people in the palace unable to help falling.


    Do people in the lower world look so good these days?


    Several people came up and looked around vigilantly. When they saw that so many guards of the thunderobot palace were all eyebrows, but they were scanning to a certain place, everyone froze for a moment, and then they looked at the Hua Ruge standing at the front.


    Hua Yuege put up the tears at the bottom of his eyes, and then he said with a smile, "here you are?"


    "Sister, are you all right?" Su Nianxia and Xiao Jiu come up in a few steps. Shangguan Li also stands by and looks at her.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I''m ok, Ruirui is seriously injured, but with the help of Uncle Lei Shen, now there is no life danger."


    As she spoke, the mink and the childe turned their heads to look at the thunderobot, and they all nodded slightly: "thank you very much, Lord thunderobot."


    This time, the people in the thunderobot palace understand that those who dare to cross from the lower world are all friends. They are like birds of a feather. It''s not bad at all.


    Thunderobot said with a smile: "since they are all friends of nieces like song, when they arrive at the thunderobot palace, they are the same as when they arrive at their own home. Let''s go to the temple to continue our conversation."


    Hua Ruge also nodded: "go back to heal you."


    Although they didn''t know about Thor, they believed in China as a song, so they went with the him with the no more questions.


    Hua Ruge took several people to his yard, and they got together after healing.


    Su Nianxia and he xiao91, left and right, are holding Hua Ruge''s arm, telling their parting pains and their worries one by one.


    Hua Yuege was very moved to let them open their hands and said slowly, but they just held each other, as if they were afraid that Hua Yuege would disappear.


    "What do you think we have to do with each other?" There is no way for Hua ruogna and these two men.


    Talk with several people in juntianxia again. Hua Ruge knows that in less than two years, they are improving their strength wholeheartedly and looking for ways to get through this channel.


    And two years of time has really made them a lot stronger. Childe Wu trace has developed the array, and all of them are successful.


    At the moment, Hua Ruge really feels that he has not lived in vain in his life. With so many friends, people who love him and lovely babies, it''s really worth dying at any time.


    Because these people did not have a better place, they lived in the kingdom of God.


    Mr. Wu trace asked Hua rugo about his father carefully. When he heard about it, he would help even if he said later.


    Hua Ruge

 Chapter 2262

    "No, I don''t want to..." Xiaojiu shakes his head hard.


    The childe without trace said directly to the middle-aged woman, "although Xiao Jiu is naughty, he is pure and good. I hope you don''t be too harsh."


    "You don''t have to teach me how to discipline my children." The middle-aged woman snorted coldly. Regardless of Xiaojiu''s struggle, she sealed her accomplishments. In a flash of white light, the people she brought disappeared into the shrine.


    Hua Ruge turned to look at the childe without trace, only to see him staring at the direction Xiaojiu left, his eyes were dim.


    She patted him on the shoulder and said, "if you regret it, it''s too late to catch up."


    The childe shakes his head: "No."


    He said turn around to leave, thin back straight, let a person see can''t help heartache.


    Thunderobot asked Hua Ruge to go to the inner room for tea, focusing on how extraordinary Hua Ruge''s friends are.


    Hua Ruge''s attention was then drawn to this matter, and then she suddenly found that there was no power to find her. Even if she had a good relationship with the God of thunder and the God of fire, the two gods didn''t mean to put her into the temple.


    What does that mean?


    She''s not good at it? Bad talent?


    She began to be envious and unbalanced, and didn''t take such a look down upon people?


    Because of this strong psychology, Yu huaruge went back to his yard without chatting with Lei Shen. On the way, Lei Mingzi spoke to her, and she also responded casually. She didn''t even hear what others said.


    At this time, she couldn''t imagine that this was not the final blow. Until three days later, when the temple took over the childe without trace, the only one left beside her was Tuo BARREI, who was seriously injured and unable to move, she doubted her life.


    Obviously she is also very powerful. Why doesn''t anyone like her?


    It''s reasonable to say that the news should have been sent out early.


    Xiaobao saw Hua Ruge''s uneasiness, and asked when he ate this day, "mother, are you not being looked at by the temple? Are you not feeling well?"


    "How can it be? Your mother and I are people with status and background. They can''t stand up to it." Hua sang like a song.


    Xiaobao calmly ate: "Mom, don''t be sad. They have no eyes."


    The more Hua Ruge listens to it, the less comforting she feels. When has she fallen to the point where no one wants her.


    Maybe she heard the voice in her heart. The next day, the messengers of the space god palace and the demon god palace came to the thunder god palace at the same time, and they happened to be together.


    Two emissaries look at me, I look at you, and finally reach an agreement by their own ability.


    Hua Ruge is excited to hear that someone wants to see her at last, but it''s a little surprised to hear that someone has come to the demon palace.


    She has never met with the magic palace. How could she suddenly come?


    She had some doubts that her identity might have been exposed.


    After arriving at the main hall, Lei Shen didn''t come out in person, but Hua Ruge responded by himself.


    According to the theory of space god palace, it is a kind of space God that looks like a song in China, while the magic god palace thinks that her constitution is most suitable for the cultivation of skills there.


    Hua Ruge thought about it and said to the emissary of the space Temple: "thank you for your interest. I just don''t want to live up to the cultivation of my predecessors."


    This emissary knew what it meant when he heard this. He left immediately. When he left, he said to Hua Ruge that if he changed his mind, he could go to their side at any time.


    Hua rugo said thank you.


    The emissary of the magic palace is happy. It seems that Hua Ruge is going to go with him.


    Hua Ruge said to him, "I''m sorry. I''m afraid you''re going to run for nothing. My husband is recovering. He won''t go back anywhere this year."


    As soon as the messenger heard this, he said with a smile, "what''s a year''s time? You can wait a year for me to enter the demon palace. I believe that the demon can understand."


    Hua Ruge didn''t know what the magic palace was up to. He thought it would be better to explore the tiger''s den, so he said, "I''ve been longing for the magic palace for a long time. In this case, I''ll definitely go to the magic palace to see the Lord of the magic next year."


    "Well, I''ll wait in the shrine." The emissary said that he gave Hua Yuege a black jade card, not a God card, but an ordinary jade card.


    Hua Yuege bowed and said, "OK, the emissary is slow, and I will not send you far."


    After the emissary left, Hua Ruge heft the temple jade plate in his hand and collected it.


    At this time, Leishen came out of the back hall and asked, "Ruge, are you going to the demon palace?"


    "Just about to consult with my uncle, what is the relationship between the devil and my father?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "He''s a subordinate of big brother, but he''s not the one whose sin is valued. After big brother''s accident, he was given a God by the God of creation. Many big brother''s heartfelt subordinates are not convinced of him." Said Thor.


    Hua rugo''s brow jumped involuntarily, shook his head and said: "that is to say, now the demon is likely to betray his father?"


    "We all speculate like this, but there is no evidence." Raytheon road.


    Hua Ruge rubbed his temples and looked at the Thunder God and said, "uncle, so what we are facing is actually the giant of the creator?"


    It''s not hard to guess from Raytheon''s words. The creator is likely to give the devil''s place to his own relatives, so it''s not hard to guess what happened before.


    Thunderobot was stunned, then he said with a wry smile, "Ruge, you are really smart."


    "Don''t worry, my uncle. My niece won''t act rashly if she knows it." Hua Yuege said.


    Thunderobot nodded his head and said, "yes, don''t be impulsive."


    On the way back to the small courtyard from the temple, Hua rugo felt that the whole person was not good. Now she thought about why the demon God had taken her there.


    According to the thunder god, the demon God still can''t rule the former demon temple. But if you take her over, you can take the emperor and make the princes. It''s a good calculation indeed.


    Of course, she really feared that the hall was not a demon, but a giant thing of the creator. You should know that the creator controlled the power of the whole world. The twelve major gods were children in front of him.


    You want her to deal with it now? Isn''t that a joke?


    She is just a child in her twenties, why should she bear so much.


    Hua Ruge really wants to cry and has no tears. She is not afraid of it usually. That''s because she has money and courage, but now she has no foundation. She only feels that she is a little ant in front of others. It''s a bit redundant and funny to play with any means.


    In the next few days, Hua Yuege sighed for a long time, as if his life was not long.


    She also often knew the situation of the god world with the God of thunder. Only then did she know that her father was the first of the twelve major gods, and that other gods were not worth mentioning in front of him.

 Chapter 2263

    The reason why the creation God seven aims at the demons is that they feel threatened and dare not let the demons continue to grow.


    Hua Ruge has some accidents after listening to it. She didn''t expect her cheap dad to be so strong.


    So it seems that in fact, the problem she will face is to save her father and deal with creationism in the future. She doesn''t have to be the main force.


    She knew it in her mind. After a period of time, she closed again. She thought it would be better to improve her strength when she had time.


    Time always passes quickly in the peaceful life. In a flash, Xiaobao grows from four to five years old. Under the rules of heaven and earth, he also has semi divine cultivation.


    Hua rugo is also very pleased with this. She has been cultivating very fast, but Xiao Bao still needs to beat her. In her opinion, this child will surely have great achievements in the future.


    In this year''s time, her strength has also been improved a little. When she reached the peak of the lower God, her speed almost shocked Lei Mingzi''s chin.


    It''s good to know his talent. Now he has been in the divine world for three years, and his strength is not as strong as his song.


    In fact, in addition to her own cultivation, Hua rugo also bought many magic tools for devouring animals to eat, so that she does not have a lot of money in her body now.


    Of course, she can''t say that. Whenever she meets this situation, she pretends to be profound and pushes all hatred on her cheap Laozi.


    Her plan is also relatively successful. Almost everyone in the thunderobot palace thinks that she is gifted and gifted. Except for thunderobot, he knows it well, but he never mentions it in front of people other than Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is looking forward to her life every day after she went out of the customs this time, because she has been in the divine world for three years. She recently went to see tuobarrui and found that his physical condition has recovered well. All the injuries she can see have been cured, only the reconstruction of internal meridians has not been completed.


    Half a month later, she found that his meridians had been successfully reshaped. Now she is absorbing the spiritual cultivation of Tianchi, and his breath is also rising.


    Tuo, who was also a blessing in disguise, has been in the pool for three years. The physical quality is stronger than that before injury. The channels are also widened. The strength of the body is more intense.


    When Hua rugo thought that Tuo BARREI was about to wake up, she simply stayed on the edge of Tianchi. She set up a tent, covered with soft fur, prepared enough food and waited there.


    The guards of the thunderobot Palace are envious of Tuo BARREI. After all, such a gorgeous beauty as Hua Ruge is hard to find. The beauty is infatuated and powerful at the same time, which makes it even harder to find.


    Hua Ruge doesn''t know that she has no advantages in her eyes, which is the existence of fairies in other people''s eyes.


    If I knew she would be more expansive.


    Sitting in the tent and looking at Tuo BARREI not far away, Hua Ruge was puzzled. She thought that Tuo BARREI was about to wake up, so she should give her a gift. After all, Tuo BARREI always gave her a gift.


    But she thought about it for a long time and didn''t think of anything to send. It was getting dark. She thought she would think about it tomorrow, so she went back to the tent and went to sleep.


    Although it is a barren mountain, there are many guards around, which is quite safe, so she has not even arranged the border.


    As a result, when she slept in the middle of the night, she felt that there was one more person in the quilt. She was surprised at first, and then reacted.


    Her strength is not weak, if there is a stranger near her, it would have been discovered, and only one person can make her used to not repel.


    Sure enough, her breath was his.


    This man, no matter when, is not willing to wake her up.


    She threw herself into his arms and said in a choking voice, "at last, you''re back."


    "I''m not willing to leave you." Tuoba Rui''s deep voice sounded in her ear, which made her sad.


    The man paid too much for her.


    Tuoba Rui felt her fragility and said: "well, I''m not coming back. I won''t have anything to live with us in the future."


    Hua Ruge is still lying in his arms, silent.


    "I''ve been conscious of what you''ve said to me since this month, but I can''t answer you, and I''m in a hurry." Tuo Barry looked down at her and said, "say those words again. I''ll talk with you."


    Hua Ruge''s tears ran down his chest, and she said, "Why are you so stupid?"


    Of course, he knew what she meant, and thought carefully, "I will do the same again, and I will protect you and use everything I have."


    "It''s not good to be too responsible." Hua sighs like a song.


    This man''s sense of responsibility is so strong that she is really under pressure. I don''t know how to repay him.


    Tuoba Rui smiled and kissed her for a while and said, "OK, I promise I will discuss with you about the work after this time."


    "I don''t believe it." Hua said, flat as a song.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "you break your promise more than I do. Let''s even it."


    "No."


    "Be good." Tuo Barry rubs her head.


    Hua Ruge looked at his gentle look in the moonlight, only to feel that his heart had been hit and he nodded his head.


    Tuoba Rui said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for three years. My little song is still so lovely."


    "Only you can describe me as cute."


    "They didn''t know you." Tuo Ba Rui holds her tightly and says: I just explored your body and found that the toxin in your body has disappeared. Is it detoxification? "


    " well, it''s not hard to get rid of the poison. It''s just that we can''t find a panacea in the lower world. Naturally, it''s hard for me. " Hua Yuege answers.


    "That''s good. I wish the little song could accompany me for a long time." Tuo Ba Rui is very emotional.


    Hua Yuege said at a glance, "I''m ok. You can pay attention later."


    "Well, listen to the lady." Tuoba Rui laughs.


    In the face of such a song, he can''t bear to be angry.


    Tuoba Rui patted her again and said, "it''s late. Go to sleep."


    "You''re back. I can''t sleep anywhere. Tell you what happened in these three years."


    "Good."


    Hua Ruge then began to say from the channel that the East had become white until noon, when she was able to tell him what she knew and experienced, and even the conclusion of the reasoning.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowned when he heard about the demons, because he realized that the coming of the gods was not the end, but the beginning of another greater dispute.


    Hua rugo looked at his solemn face and sighed, "I''m sorry, maybe I''ll let you follow me again."


    "Nonsense." Tuo Ba Rui rubbed her hair again and said, "we have to take a long-term view of this matter and give it to me. Don''t think about it."


    To him again?


    Hua rugo was really defeated by his terrible responsibility. Do he know what a dilemma he is going to face.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her helpless eyes, only kissed her on the forehead and said, "it''s already light, let''s sleep again."


    "Don''t sleep. I haven''t seen you for three years. Don''t you want to have a son?" Hua Yuege said that he had already sat up.


    Tuo Ba Rui seems to think that he has a son. He touches his nose and says, "if you don''t sleep, we will go back."


    "You don''t look like a father." Hua is like a song, hateful.


    "That''s what it''s about." Tuoba Rui is a matter of course.


    On the way back, Hua rugo found that Tuoba Rui could not drive the clouds, but her strength was much stronger than her. She let him give out all the breath, and she was shocked to find that he had reached the realm of superior God.


    "Are you too evil?" Hua Ruge feels that she has been run over again. She has been sleeping for three years and has been cultivating herself for three years. As a result, her strength is much weaker!


    Tuo Ba Rui put out his hands innocently: "I haven''t cultivated. I am all the power in Tianchi."


    Hua Ruge is even more unbalanced. The power of courage is a gift from heaven, which makes people not envious.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her face acne mood changes, so she pulled her to her arms and said: "darling, my strength is not used to protect you."


    "Then you should protect me well. There are many people who think about me." Hua Yuege gave him another look.


    Tuo Ba Rui chuckles. It''s easy to find a man with her beautiful appearance and ability. But she is her own.


    Hua Ruge was a little afraid of happiness. He was afraid of what happened, but he didn''t know.


    Hua Ruge just shakes his wits and sees Tuoba Rui''s inquisitive eyes. "Heaven and earth''s conscience, I haven''t even touched the male animals in the past three years."


    "Trust you for a moment," said Tuo Barry in a very quiet voice. In fact, he had no doubt about it.


    Hua, like a song, has a flat mouth.


    When they returned to the Raytheon palace, they first met Hua Ruge''s mother and aunt, and brought the child here to live for some time.


    Hua Ruge found that her mother had lost some weight and was very distressed. She comforted her for a while and went back at night.


    When I went back, I saw Tuo barrow bring Xiaobao into the kitchen. He cut vegetables and said to Xiaobao, "do you see that? You will also be skilled if you practice more often. "


    Hua Ruge is sweating. Xiaobao is only five years old this year. How can we teach cooking.


    Xiaobao didn''t feel bitter, but he said with a smile: "my mother, I can learn some vegetables in a few days."


    "Yes, you can make it for your mother later." Hua Ruge is relieved to think about it. After all, it''s better to practice early than to be late if you want to marry a wife.


    "No, my father said that I would learn to cook for my mother, and then he would be able to do it when he was gone." Xiaobao is very confident.


    Hua Ruge is a Leng again, don''t exaggerate? Let a five-year-old cook for her?


    Xiaobao looks at Hua Ruge and thinks that she doubts his level. He says, "Mom, I will give you a table in two days, and you can taste it."


    Tuo Ba Rui also said: "I think my son''s intelligence will suit your taste at that time."

 Chapter 2264

    Hua rugo is helpless to the father and the son. The only way to stop the failure is to come in and help.


    A family of three quickly cooked a table of food, sat in the courtyard and ate it. When eating, Tuo BARREI said: "with our current strength, if we want to save our father-in-law, we have no future, we still have to go for a break."


    "What are you going to do?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "After a while, I want to go to the temple of God, where some skills should be very suitable for me," said Tuo BARREI, who was taking dishes for her


    The God of war hall in the lower kingdom is famous for its powerful fighting power. It is indeed the most suitable evil spirit for Tuo BARREI.


    "Well, I''ll also go to the demon palace to see if I can get some inside information about that year''s affairs." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuoba Rui frowned: "the demon palace?"


    "Well, I analyzed it according to what my uncle said. Now the devil wants me to go back and gather people, so there is no danger." Hua Ruge explains.


    Tuo Ba Rui is still a little uneasy. After analyzing himself, he finally nodded: "as long as you don''t show your strength, there should be no danger. You should do everything according to your ability."


    "Yes, I know that." Hua rugo agreed.


    Looking at the two, Xiaobao asked: "parents, where is Xiaobao?"


    Hua Ruge River Tuoba Rui was asked this question. He felt really guilty. He had been running around for various things for so many years. He spent too little time with his children.


    Hua Ruge touched Xiaobao''s head painfully: "you stay here with grandma. Grandpa Lei Shen will take care of you. Mom and dad will come back soon."


    Although Xiaobao is not willing to, but the child is sensible, smell speech to order a head: "Xiaobao will take good care of grandma."


    Hua Ruge held the child in her arms and said softly, "my mother promised you this was the last time. When Grandpa was rescued, our family would never be separated again."


    "Xiaobao understands that his mother and father should take good care of themselves outside. Xiaobao is waiting for you to come back." Xiaobao''s performance is calmer than Hua Ruge''s.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded gently and said, "we will. Do you want to practice here, understand?"


    "Well, Xiao Bao understands that he needs to protect his mother when he grows up." Xiaobao''s firm way.


    Hua Ruge was moved. The father and son really think about everything for themselves. She has always been the protected person.


    Hua Ruge was not in a good mood that day. He didn''t speak for a long time when he was lying in bed.


    Tuoba Rui patted her on the back and said softly, "well, I will try my best to save my father-in-law. Will you stay here with my mother-in-law and children?"


    Hua rugo shook his head without thinking: "this is far more difficult than all the things we have done before. We don''t know how to succeed. I can''t let you take risks alone."


    She loves children and men.


    Tuo Ba Rui is not afraid of difficulties, just thinking that a person may drag on for a long time, so he said: "we must not take risks, so we will have a long time to be together."


    "I see. So do you." Hua Ruge tapped on his lips.


    "I have a sense of proportion."


    "It shouldn''t be too late. Let''s get ready these days."


    "I really can''t bear to go without seeing you for three years."


    "Me too." Hua Ruge relies on his arms and feels helpless more or less in his heart.


    Although they were eager to improve their strength, they stayed together for three days before leaving.


    Tuo BARREI went to the God of war palace, but Hua Ruge didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he left to say goodbye to the God of thunder and accompanied his mother and children for another day, which left.


    Thunderobot told her again and again not to show her edge, when there is no strength to make a vase.


    Hua Ruge knows that''s the truth, but he is not satisfied with how much money he is holding on to the emperor.


    Let her be a marionette at the mercy of others?


    She rubbed her temples, only to show that she did her best.


    It''s not a long way from Leishen palace to demon palace. Hua Ruge arrived half a month later. He took out the jade card given to her by the emissary of that day, and someone went in to report.


    Hua Ruge chats with the rest of the guards.


    "Several big brothers have worked hard. I''m like a song in Xiahua. Please take care of me when I''m new here." She said with a fist.


    Several people glanced at her, and one of them asked, "who are you? What do you want to do in my demon palace? "


    "I''m here to visit my teacher. This brand was given to me by a senior a while ago. Let me come to find him." Hua answered like a song.


    A few people come to see their teachers. Once again, their strength is equal to theirs, so they don''t pay much attention.


    Hua Ruge also wants to set up a few sentences about the situation of the demon temple, but it turns out that some people can''t answer or ask questions.


    In addition to the changes in strength, what kind of people should be or what kind of people should be.


    A person is a bit bored. She waited outside the black palace gate for a while, and then saw a large group of people flying out. At first, a middle-aged man with his own prestige, who was so powerful that even people dare not look directly at him.


    Don''t think about it. It must be the devil.


    There are at least hundreds of people following, and their strength is not weak.


    The gatekeepers are all stupid. Hua rugo doesn''t know that they do. The demons are followed by some of the most important figures in the demons'' palace.


    There are a lot of people in it who can''t be moved by the gods. How neat are they today? Is this the collapse of the sky?


    "Let''s go. I''ve run into the gods. Be careful of your life." A guard saw Hua Ruge still standing in the middle of the door, blocking the way of the pedestrian, and hurriedly drove away.


    He thought that Hua Ruge was just a common one who came to visit his teacher. In fact, he looked down upon it very much.


    Hua rugo knew that this thunderobot would express her arrival, but he didn''t expect such a big battle.


    She directly ignored the guard''s words, because she knew that this was to meet her. Although her role was a vase, she still needed surface skills.


    When the guard saw Hua Ruge could not move, he hurried out of the room to drive her away.


    "Unbridled!" The demon God loudly drinks, faces two humanitarians: "retreats."


    The two guards are just inferior gods. Their strength is low. They almost vomited blood when they were oppressed by the momentum of the demon temple. Although they are not clear, they still took a few steps back and let the road out.


    Then the demon God came to Hua Ruge''s face, looked at her up and down, and laughed loudly: "Ruge''s niece, didn''t she be frightened by them?"


    Hua Ruge shook her head. She didn''t know each other so well. She smiled politely and said, "the elder is the Lord of the demon. I have heard from you for a long time."

 Chapter 2265

    "It''s too long for my niece to say that. Come on, we all know your identity. We will be one family in the future. It''s incumbent on my uncles to help." Said the demon enthusiastically.


    Hua Ruge put his slightly exaggerated expression into the bottom of his eyes, but he didn''t say anything, just stood there with a helpless appearance.


    These people should not have carefully investigated her such a low-level younger generation, and certainly do not know what kind of character she is. At this time, the most suitable thing to do is to act weak.


    This is actually what she is not good at, but the good thing is that acting is online, so she can bear to be awkward.


    At this time, several old people came together, as if they were afraid that the devil would bully Hua Ruge. One of them said to Hua Ruge with a kind face: "don''t be afraid, girl, we have no malice, but can you show us your strength? I want to see."


    "I dare not, I dare not. If you want to see it, I will show you." Hua Ruge said modestly, and then said, "but I need an opponent."


    Soon she and the former scolded her that the guards were standing on both sides of the Palace door. They were also the top of the two lower gods, so they should be equal.


    But these old people in the demon palace saw the familiar power when they were fighting with each other. They saw that Hua Ruge didn''t take any weapons, but just beat them with a light and flowing hand, and the golden power lifted the guard away.


    The golden power, which is more than ten times stronger than ordinary people, is gaping in the eyes of people in the demon palace. I don''t know what to say at this moment.


    These people are familiar with this massive and solid power. This is the last powerful point of the demon God, so that although it is only the LORD God, its power is directly against the creator God.


    Everyone knows that no one can fake this power. If this girl had not had the blood of the last demon, she could not even have the same power.


    At this time, I saw that the old people''s eyes were red when they saw Hua Ruge again, as if they had seen their separated children for many years, even more excited than that.


    Most of these people are the dead loyalty of the last demon God. Their master and son are missing. Now the demon God is appointed directly by the creator God, not by his ability. Most of them think that the demon God is unreliable.


    They said that their wish is to find the old devil, but after 30 years, the old devil has no clue and people are frustrated. But today they see Hua Ruge, and they feel that they see hope again.


    Since the disappearance of the old demon, the demon palace has been overtaken by the palace of time, space and war. In just over 20 years, it has not been able to take the first place of the twelve.


    All these old people want to revive the charm of the demon temple. Since the old demon can''t come back, the only hope they can get is Hua Ruge.


    They know that there is no powerful supernatural power of the gods. If they want to defeat the God of time, they can only rely on the powerful power of the gods themselves.


    The demon God saw these old people''s fanatical eyes and beat a drum in his heart. He didn''t know whether he was right or wrong to bring Hua Ruge here.


    He thought this way and looked at Xiang huaruge, only to see that the girl stood in the same place and bowed her head after she started again. If she was not beautiful, no one would find her in the crowd. It was really too weak.


    He was relieved to see this, not to mention the gods. Even if he just wanted to be a powerful overlord, he had to be brave. He wanted to think about how aggressive the old devil was.


    and the little girl, not to mention her courage, seemed to have never seen the big scene, which was similar to the people brought up from below every hundred years, or even worse than those people.


    Such a person, no matter how capable he is, can''t make a difference, let alone shake his position.


    The God thought so, and he smiled kindly. He said to Hua Ruge, "Ruge''s niece really has the style of the former God hall. Come and follow uncle in."


    At this time, several old people stood around Hua Ruge again, which was obviously to protect Hua Ruge.


    Now they are 100% sure that Hua Ruge is the blood of the former demon God. Naturally, they need to take great care of him, especially the current one.


    Who knows what kind of calculation he made when he invited people.


    The guards in front of the palace haven''t responded yet. Isn''t it just a little girl who comes to visit the master? What makes you a guest? Is it because of beauty?


    When one of the guards said this, another guard nodded: "maybe, I haven''t seen such a beautiful girl."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The other guards were speechless.


    Hua Ruge was taken to the thunderobot hall and sat next to the demon hall. Because she had to be obedient, she didn''t look up all the way, and she seemed to be more restrained. She didn''t see a big scene at first sight.


    The devil is very relieved for such Hua Ruge. If he can threaten his position, he will chop off his head and feed the dog.


    Looking at Hua Ruge, the old people in other shrines are wearing filters, and they think how the child looks good, because the face shape and chin mouth are very similar to those of their former demons, which can be seen.


    As for Hua Ruge''s honesty, there is nothing bad in their eyes. On the contrary, they are very pleased.


    For them, what they fear most is not the honesty of the blood of the former demon temple, or even the mediocrity of her. They are afraid of her going astray, which is the shame of the former demon God.


    It''s too late for them to be happy to see that this is a good boy.


    In fact, it''s strange that such a person can break the divine passage to come here. No one who can do such a thing in his imagination is a man with hard skills and great spirit.


    It''s hard for Hua Ruge to live in this point. She decisively put all the credit on her friends and Tuo BARREI. It''s mainly about how Tuo BARREI can heal her wounds.


    People at the scene believed Hua rugo''s deceptive face, because subconsciously they thought she couldn''t lie, and the reason why she was able to attract men like Tuo BARREI was definitely because of beauty.


    Because even if the devil and a small part of his party members can deny Hua Ruge''s others, but the beauty, I''m afraid, can be seen half blind. That''s absolutely true.


    Hua Ruge smoothly muddled through the past, but she didn''t encounter any difficulties in the process, which made her very dissatisfied. How could she show her high IQ if she was too unchallenged.


    The banquet ended late that day. The God wanted to place Hua Ruge in his main hall, but the old people insisted on giving Hua Ruge a side hall alone.


    This is a person who clearly wants to improve Hua Ruge''s status, not as a guest, but as a high-ranking person in the thunderobot palace.


    The devil''s mind makes a plan. Even if he laughs and makes Hua Yuege the leader of the little palace, he becomes the heir in disguise. In his opinion, Hua Yuege has no threat. He has done his face work, so that those old people can obey him.


    As expected, the old people''s eyes brightened and thanked Hua rugo.


    Hua Ruge''s face was still a little confused and flattered, but her heart was already smiling. She thought that the devil was very difficult to deal with a person. Unexpectedly, she had not yet made a move, so she gave the temple away.


    After all, her face is too deceitful and her acting skills are too good. She was listed as a person who was doomed to fail when she appeared.


    This is calculated by Hua Ruge. Although it''s calculated, she can''t be wrong.


    If she had appeared as usual today, things would never have gone so smoothly.


    Sure enough, it''s necessary to show weakness when necessary. It''s a waste of resources if you don''t use this face.


    In the evening, she lived in the side hall alone. This side hall is not a single one, but a huge independent palace. There are almost hundreds of rooms. There are dozens of servants initially sent to her.


    Hua Ruge looked at the thirty waitresses and felt dizzy. After that, her every move would be watched by so many people, which was really awkward.


    So she carried forward the hard work and simple psychiatry of the lower class, leaving only two lion roars close to her body, and waiting in the invisible places.


    When there were only two people in front of her, Hua Ruge felt more comfortable. She went back to the big room and went to sleep.


    Although she had changed places, she slept well, because she was in a hurry and had not slept for half a month. Now she didn''t want to analyze any situation and just went to sleep.


    She wanted to be lazy. When she came here, she was going to dress up as a pig and eat a tiger. Therefore, hard work is definitely not possible.


    But I was waked up by the maid early in the morning, saying that the elder was waiting to see me.


    Hua Ruge could only get up. She thought it would be ok if she could deal with it. But she didn''t expect that there would be any Dharma protector after the elder, any hall leader or any hall leader coming one by one. She received her for a day.


    Although she was sleepy and in poor condition, it can be seen that most of these people were the old part of her father, and of course, some of them were the current demons who came to die in order to make a good relationship.


    In the evening, when Hua Ruge was eating, he couldn''t help exclaiming that his cheap personality was really good. After so many years of walking, the tea was still cold.


    It is estimated that she will now stand up to overthrow the current demon, even if there are many followers.


    At the same time, she also looked down on the current demon God. She had been in charge of the demon house for more than 20 years, nearly 30 years. It was useless to have no way to win people''s hearts.


    Maybe in other people''s eyes, the devil is not without means, but in her eyes, it''s almost like a waste man. If she moves, she can absolutely crush him without residue.


    When she shows her claws and teeth, make sure that the Demon Lord will soon realize that inviting her here is the most wrong thing to do in this life.


    She finished laughing and went back to sleep.


    It''s not that she is procrastinating, but that she is not fully familiar with the situation of the demon palace now. It''s a big taboo to pry into the news. She needs to observe it again.

 Chapter 2266

    Since entering the demon palace, Hua Ruge has lived a very comfortable life. Everyone is very polite to her. Although some people are only polite on the surface, she also feels very useful.


    Hua Ruge knew the role of being invited, so he only had one hour to practice every day. Other times, he ate, drank and even gambled with a group of disciples.


    The devil is more relieved when he sees Hua Ruge. However, those old people think that she can''t waste such a good time and come to persuade her one after another. But Hua Ruge still feels that she''s not in a hurry to cultivate. Anyway, her life is long enough.


    Let these people wear their mouths, Hua Ruge still doesn''t listen, sometimes on the surface, he will play behind.


    The old people are not satisfied with the performance of China Ruge, but seeing her cultivation is not low, thinking that she may have her own way of cultivation, it is not too hasty.


    In a twinkling of an eye, a month passed. Hua rugo felt that she was a little fat. Of course, she didn''t just play at this time. She basically understood the magic palace.


    Most of the old people are loyal to the former demons, but some important positions have been replaced by the current ones. But in the final analysis, the foundation of the new demons is not stable, and it is not too difficult to overthrow them.


    Of course, it is not simple, because the God himself has a very strong strength. After all, he has the God of the Lord, and enjoys the worship of the lower world God hall.


    It is no exaggeration to say that even if all the people in the demon palace revolted, they could not defeat the demon alone. This is the power of the LORD God.


    When she was on her way, Lei Shen said that he and Huo Shen could help her in the critical moment. Those two main gods stood behind her, which was the foundation of Hua Ruge.


    However, she was treated with respect to her father''s face, but she didn''t want to owe any favor to her, or she wanted to solve it by herself as much as possible, which made the inner part of the magic palace more convincing.


    After a month of investigation, she decided to find a breakthrough.


    After a few more days, some of the best second generation disciples came to drink with her again. These people are those who are loyal to the elder''s sons or grandchildren. They usually practice very hard. Since Hua Ruguo came here, they often come here.


    These children of the elder generation are very exclusive, so there is no one on the devil side. Even though they know that Hua Ruge has cultivated a long time of feelings, they are ready to ask some substantive questions.


    When drinking, Hua rugo deliberately brought the topic to the previous demon. When these people heard this, they began to talk about how powerful the previous demon was and what earth shaking things they had done.


    She has listened to these huaru songs many times. Today, she wants to know something different. She said, "I''m afraid that I can''t do one in ten thousand of my father''s prestige."


    "How can you say so, young palace master? You have the same constitution and blood as the former demon God, and the future is unlimited."


    "Yes, although it can''t surpass the former demons, it will certainly break into a world in time."


    Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly and said, "I don''t have such ability. Besides my own strength, my father also relies on the power of the magic sword. I have nothing in my hand."


    She wants to get a decent weapon first, so that she can make up for her shortage of strength. In the past, she used to bully people by relying on the wick of chaos artifact, but when it comes to the power of chaos artifact, it is not so obvious.


    She planned to let out the wind and let the old men find her a magic soldier.


    I thought that when it came out, some people would shout to find it for her, but I didn''t expect that some people didn''t talk, as if there was something difficult to say.


    Hua Yuege was surprised: "what''s the matter, brothers? What''s wrong with what I said? "


    One of them shook his head, and then waved his hand to let the maid go down, and told a brother of his family: "second, please pay attention, don''t let outsiders overhear or come in."


    "I see." The man said and let go of Shenyuan.


    Hua Ruge raised his eyebrows and said, "what''s the matter? How can it be mysterious? "


    Several people were looking right, and one of them said, "young palace master, when it comes to the magic sword, we can tell you that the magic sword is still in the magic palace."


    "What?" Hua Ruge is strange: "shouldn''t it have disappeared with the disappearance of the former magic temple?"


    The man shook his head and said, "at first, it was like this, but after the disappearance of the former devil and his old man for more than half a year, the devil sword suddenly flew back to the shrine, which scared us at that time."


    "So the magic sword is in the hands of the current magic palace?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "No." The man denied and then said, "the magic sword is a weapon of magic weapons born naturally in heaven and earth. It was called the magic sword after it was accepted by the former magic God. This sword is very spiritual and does not recognize the current magic God as the main one."


    "Yes, it''s said that the current demons have tried many ways to erase the soul mark of the former demons from the sword, but they all failed. It''s said that they were seriously injured once." Another added.


    Hua Ruge was confused. She didn''t understand why the sword came back to the demon palace, but she didn''t ask, because obviously these people didn''t know either.


    "But you can try it if you have a chance, young palace master. You are the flesh and blood of the former demon God, and pass on all the blood. The demon sword has spirit, and you may surrender it." The man said before.


    Hua Ruge really moved his mind after listening to this, but he could not show it on the surface, just waved his hand and said, "this can''t be done. The name of this sword is devil sword. That''s only the devil can use it. I don''t dare to make a mistake."


    "The current devil can''t control it anyway. It''s nothing to try." There is humanity.


    Hua rugo thought it was a bad topic to talk about. He shook his head and said, "I don''t have that ability. Come here, have a drink."


    Several people raised their glasses, and after a few drinks, they really talked about other topics.


    Hua Ruge never mentioned the weapon again. If someone thinks about it carefully, they will know that she has now locked her target. It''s useless to say more.


    In the evening, some people came over to gamble with the wine pot.


    The God Jinghua used in the upper world is like a song. The Spirit Crystal brought in is not worth money. It has been almost spent for a long time. It''s good to give her a lot of money in the demon palace, so she won''t have no money to play.


    In the middle of the night, these people are all happy to return. Hua Ruge lies in the tub and lets the maid wash himself. His mind has already gone out.


    Lei Shenjian!


    Second only to the creation God, the creation staff is the second-largest artifact in the world of God. It is invincible and invincible. It can cut off the main God and open chaos. It''s an absolute treasure.


    And this kind of thing is actually in the thunderobot palace now. It''s a chance given by heaven. She has no reason not to use it.


    As for why the sword came back, she had some guesses in her heart. More than half a year after her father disappeared, it was the time of the mysterious war recorded in the book. After being dispelled by thunderobot, she knew that it was the time when her father was defeated and sealed.


    My father thought that Shenjian shouldn''t accompany him to be sealed, so he let Shenjian leave on his own. Shenjian had spirit, and finally returned to Leishen palace.


    It''s here waiting for its owner.


    She is the blood of her father, and Shenjian may not be repelled, but she still faces a problem, that is, even if she takes the magic sword with her current strength, it is still weak, let alone against the LORD God, it is difficult to fight for the God.


    In that way, she has no advantage except that she is exposed earlier.


    When she came out of the tub, the water on her body was evaporated. When she put on her clothes and lay back, she was still thinking about this problem.


    The problem of strength is the easiest to solve, but also the most difficult to solve. She needs to eat one mouthful of food and increase her strength a little bit. It seems that she can only cultivate with deep heart.


    With a long sigh, I can only let my father and mother wait, she needs a growing time.


    Since then, the cultivation time of Hua Ruge has increased quietly, from one hour to three, and then to six.


    Because during this period, some people are persuading Hua Ruge, so her change is not too abrupt.


    The devil didn''t care after he learned it. After all, no matter how diligent he was, he was a subordinate God. It would take another hundred years to become a great weapon. He is not in a hurry.

 Chapter 2267

    It''s very difficult for Hua Ruge to practice in the divine world. Fortunately, her blood is strong and her skills are strong. Her practice is much smoother than others.


    The main reason is that she has the cheating device of swallowing beast. Whenever she encounters a bottleneck, she will let the swallowing beast eat resources.


    The resources are naturally from the demon palace. As the few palace owners of the demon palace and the group pet of so many elders, the resources in her palace are basically endless.


    Since the old people knew that Hua Ruge was practicing hard and had twice been refused access to resources, the old people were not happy.


    In addition to letting the gods open the resource base for Hua Ruge, once they get any precious talent treasure, the inner elixir of the demons will be sent to Hua Ruge.


    Later, these people knew that Hua Ruge also liked collecting magic tools, so they sent all the magic tools they got. They really regarded Hua Ruge as their own children''s pet.


    Even these people''s descendants can''t be treated like this. It''s an envy to be like song to China.


    Hua Ruge thought that she was going to be destitute in the divine world after buying the resources from those Lingjing. But she didn''t expect that she was rich enough to flow oil after coming to the demon palace. She had never seen any of these good things.


    The old man in the magic palace knows that although she has a strong fighting capacity, the resources consumed by her cultivation are also huge, so she is always afraid of not enough, and at least a few people come to send her every day.


    Devouring the beast is the same as coming. You can eat as much as you like, and still send half of your strength into Hua Ruge''s body.


    In this way, it took less than half a year for Hua Ruge to rise from the peak of the lower God to the upper God. The speed of cultivation is not even that of the whole god world.


    Hua Ruge himself didn''t expect to be so quick, and his joy was beyond words.


    The most painful thing in this half year is the demon God. He watched the treasures of the temple sent to Hua rugo, and his heart was dripping with blood. Of course, it was not without benefit.


    those old people who used to keep on dispatching now listen to his orders, and he could see that these people were suffering for Hua rugo. But that''s enough.


    As long as he sticks to it for a few more years, these people will become accustomed to it and become his subordinates completely. As for Hua Ruge, it will not be a big thing at that time.


    How about breaking through the upper God? It''s just that it''s more difficult to practice.


    Hua Ruge felt that her power increased rapidly after she was promoted to the upper God. According to the rules of the god world, she can now create a temple of her own and absorb the power of belief in the lower world.


    The reason why other gods do this is that it''s very difficult for them to ascend to the upper level of God, and the fast way to ascend is to develop believers, so that they can become more and more powerful.


    But Hua rugo doesn''t have this plan, because she has the ability to devour animals. This little guy can completely replace the power of faith. The main reason is that she doesn''t lack resources, so she will eat up.


    The old people in the magic palace know that Hua Ruge has achieved a breakthrough that others have not been able to achieve for decades in half a year, and they are all excited. They really see the hope that the magic palace will rise again from Hua Ruge.


    Therefore, more and more resources are sent to the side hall where Hua Ruge is. For the sake of Hua Ruge''s cultivation, the taxes of the small temple around the demon temple are increased.


    The devil''s heart aches when he looks at it, but he can''t care so much to attract people.


    Hua Ruge did not care about these things. She was devoted to cultivation until she once heard that the demon Temple increased taxes and the temple around complained.


    When she stops, finds the demon and asks for the tax to be reduced to the original level, she will not ask for so many resources.


    The old people don''t agree with this, but Hua rugo insists, and the gods are happy to do the same.


    Although the old people think that this will slow down the cultivation of Hua Ruge, they are also more pleased with Hua Ruge''s doing so, because it also shows that this is a kind child.


    It''s impossible to do anything that will damage the reputation of the former demon God in the future even if we don''t know how to do it.


    The demon God thinks that Hua Ruge''s performance is a bit out of the question. He thinks that to do great things is to be ruthless, unscrupulous and like anything.


    What is the use of strong constitution and high talent? In the final analysis, she is not a woman, or a woman without any courage and means.


    He doesn''t like Hua Ruge very much, but Hua Ruge has her own idea. She hasn''t increased the taxes of those people, but that doesn''t mean she doesn''t have the ability to get money and resources.


    She''s a businessman. Just because she didn''t want to spend time in this area before doesn''t mean she didn''t have the ability.


    Now Hua Ruge has broken through the upper realm of the divine land, and also needs to slow down for a while, so she is ready to use this period of time to refine.


    She had found before that the great power she got could still be used when it was passed down to the divine kingdom. The great power entered the Tao with Dan and built a very high tree on it. The Daoyuan tripod left behind has also played a stronger role in the divine Kingdom, and it just works well.


    So she went back to her old work and began to refine pills. Now she is also the superior God next to the main God. She can keep up with her strength, so the pills refined are slightly better than those on the market.


    There are not a few who are loyal to Hua Ruge in the magic palace. Soon she found someone to open a Dan Pavilion for her in each temple.


    People in the temple saw this and thought it was a good way for song to make money, so they all launched the temple''s Alchemy gods to make alchemy, and took these pills to the market, and all of them could not be sold at a high price.


    After all, these alchemy gods are all dedicated to understanding the alchemy, and the power of alchemy is very strong. Usually, the pills they make are hard to get, and they don''t want to take them out to sell.


    But now for the resources of Hua Ruge, these people are also going out.


    Danyao has always been the most precious resource and the most rare one. Now so many good quality danyao flow out, and the profits recovered will be the largest.


    In the end, the old people simply spontaneously organize to make money. There are also many arrays that they have developed for many years. All in all, they are trying to make resources for Hua Ruge.


    These old people are the strong ones in the main temple. They are also the top-ranking figures in the whole God kingdom. The disciples they brought out are not bad. Now they naturally pour a lot of God crystals into their pockets.


    At last, these Shenjing came to Hua Ruge''s side. She looked at her heart and was moved. At the same time, she admired her cheap Laozi.


    She had never been so eager to see him, to know who he was, and to make so many strong people die.


    Although some of them are distressed, she does not want to spend too much energy on this matter, so she can only temporarily wronged them.


    Hua rugo received a letter from the God of thunder before closing again, saying that everything was OK there, so that she would not read it.


    She replied with a letter to her mother and Xiaobao. The content is that the time she needs may be a little long. Let them wait patiently.


    In fact, as she said, it''s very difficult for her strength to achieve anything now. At least it needs the strength of the upper God in the middle period to have a little combat effectiveness.


    So Hua Ruge didn''t think of going out easily when she closed again. Anyway, resources are not lacking now. What she needs is time.


    The situation of the divine world has not changed because of the arrival of these people. In the eyes of the strong of the old school, these young people are only the dust of history, which will soon disappear without leaving a trace and no one cares.


    Time flies, and in an instant, it''s five years. When Hua Ruge opened her eyes again, she felt the full strength in her body. Now she has relied on a large number of resources from the initial stage of the upper God to the middle stage of the present, and her strength has also made a qualitative leap.


    After leaving the customs, she also greatly felt that it was not easy for her to be a God. You should know that she was a person with excellent aptitude and a person who devoured animals.


    In the past five years, she has devoured countless resources and even helped her rise from the initial stage to the middle stage. There is nothing more cruel than this.


    But it''s cruel to her and subversive to others.

 Chapter 2268

    When Hua Ruge broke through, the people in the demon palace were shocked. Even if they were talented enough, it would take decades from the beginning to the middle of the upper God.


    It''s said that the demon used to spend more than 30 years, but Hua Ruge only spent five years? What''s this ability against the sky?


    The elders of the magic palace now understand why Hua Ruge is not in a hurry to practice, and people do not have to worry. Any practice can be worth ten times of others'' time.


    If they have such efficiency, they will not delay playing.


    When the elders of the demon palace reveled again, the demon felt the threat. He didn''t put Hua Ruge in his eyes at all. He thought that it was a waste material with a strong body, but now it''s not. If she grows up like this, she will threaten his position sooner or later, which has to be prevented.


    In the past five years, demons have also built up some prestige and replaced some elders. Their influence is more than a little bit stronger than five years ago.


    Although the time is not yet fully ripe, he can''t wait for it. If he doesn''t get rid of it again, he will raise the tiger to suffer.


    It''s just that Hua Ruge''s identity is valuable and there are so many people around him. If you want to deal with it, you must be careful not to be caught.


    Hua Ruge is in a good mood after her breakthrough. In addition, many people come to congratulate her. She has put a banquet in her hall for three days in a row.


    Most of the people in the demon palace came here, and their attitude was flattering.


    Because there are so many people, Hua Ruge is still an honest person. He doesn''t talk much and drinks too much. He seems to be a man who can only cultivate and is not good at communication.


    Hua Ruge''s performance also reached the demon''s ear, and the demon sneered. He felt that such a person was useless even if he was strong. It was not easy for him to kill him.


    After the feast, the elders urged Hua Ruge to continue his cultivation, but Hua Ruge shook his head repeatedly, saying that he would have a rest.


    These elders can understand that, after all, the efficiency of Hua Ruge is ten times that of others. I''m sure that the spirit of Hua Ruge is also more concentrated than that of others when he practices. Now I''m very tired.


    Hua Yuege left in front of the devil the next day because she wanted to go back to the thunderobot palace to see the children and take the opportunity to relax.


    The devil was worried that he could not find a chance to sing to Fu Hua. As soon as he heard that she was going, he should come down and tell her to pay attention to safety on the way.


    Hua Ruge nodded and agreed, completely in the shape of a good girl.


    After quitting, she left alone, and those senators refused to send them.


    Lying on the soft cotton, Hua Ruge was thinking for five years about how big Xiaobao is now and what she looks like. At this time, she really felt that the journey of this half month was longer than that of the past five years.


    During the seven day journey, I passed a huge mountain range. It is said that the mountain range runs through the whole divine Kingdom, which is the land occupied by the demon clan. People can''t easily walk on it.


    Of course, the demon clan will not hurt human beings at will, so this place has become a place beyond the law to some extent, and many people who seek personal revenge will solve it here.


    Hua Ruge was lying on the cloud, with his legs cocked, eating the fruit in his hand and asking the devouring beast, "are those people still following?"


    "Yes, it''s not far. It''s speeding up now." Devour the beast and sound.


    After arriving at the divine Kingdom, the environment is more suitable for the growth of devouring animals. After eating so many good things in these years, the body size of devouring animals has become larger and the breath of the whole body has become stronger.


    According to the devouring beast, it is now an adult devouring beast. Hua rugo asked if it could devour the main gods. The devouring beast shook his head repeatedly. He said that it was the main god in the heaven and the earth. It had a unique attribute God, and even if it had the ability, it could not be defeated.


    Hua Ruge then acquiesced that it was still a cub, after all, it grew up and didn''t grow much.


    Swallowing animals are always aggrieved by this. It''s not a fierce animal that only eats people. It''s not strange that it can''t eat people.


    "Master, they are still near." Devour the beast and sound.


    Hua Yuege picked up his lips and smiled, but didn''t pay attention to it.


    There are ten top gods who have reached the peak of cultivation behind them. They all follow Hua Ruge all the way out of the demon palace. I think the demon God also knows that Hua Ruge has extraordinary fighting power, so he sent ten more powerful than her.


    Hua Ruge calculated the combat effectiveness. He should not be the opponent of those people. After all, the divine kingdom is different from the lower kingdom. Even if the strength is a period, it is also a qualitative gap.


    But she didn''t worry, because she calculated that these people would start in the demon mountain range, and she received a letter from Shangguan Li two years ago in the interval of closing. The content of the letter was enough for her to be confident.


    After that, the upper God chased up Hua Ruge before he crossed the mountains. Without a word, he surrounded Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge sat up while eating and looked at these people and asked with a smile, "Why are you blocking my way, senior?"


    Several people see her face calm, do not think she is aware of what, think she is stupid.


    "Little girl, you are so popular that you can''t stay in the demon palace. I''m here today to end your life." The leader said he waited to see Hua Ruge''s shocked look.


    "Click."


    Hua Yuege took another bite of the apple and said, "you must have made a mistake."


    These people are a little unbelievable when they look at Hua Ruge. How can anyone be so stupid.


    "That''s right. It''s you."


    "I asked, not this. I mean, kill me and send you the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled? Is that a mistake? " Hua Ruge said and took another bite of the apple.


    Ten people were stunned, and then they realized that they had been played by Hua Ruge.


    Seeing Hua Ruge''s calm and even ironic smile, these people seem to suddenly think of something.


    Maybe this girl has never been stupid? So why did she do that before? The answer is self-evident.


    "Hua Ruge? What is your peace of mind? " Asked the leader with a frown.


    Hua Ruge naturally knew what he was asking, but he said in a daze: "you want to kill me, how can you ask me?"


    "Big brother, don''t talk nonsense. Kill her and you''ll die." Another said.


    The leader nodded and said, "do it."


    "Wait!" Hua Ruge reaches out and stops suddenly.


    Several people stopped their bodies one after another, all wanting to know what Hua Ruge wanted to say.


    Hua rugo glanced at these people and said, "it''s not too much to give me a little more time when you ten hit me."


    "What do you want to do?"


    Hua Yuege laughs, and then silently runs his kung fu to urge the blood essence left by the little mink in his belly.


    "Big brother, don''t give her time to play tricks. Let''s go."


    The leader nodded his head, and said decidedly, "give it to me, who will bear her life with his own hands, and return to the devil for reward."


    The other eight were all obedient and rushed up at once.


    But before they started, they suddenly felt cold on their backs. They wanted to be stared at by something terrible. This cold air made them have no intention to attack others.


    The leader of the demon palace frowned suddenly and said, "no, there are demons gathering in the mountains. I don''t know what''s going on in the demon family. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s go!"

 Chapter 2269

    "Don''t go. We haven''t played yet." Hua Ruge stood up from the cloud and threw the apple core at the leader.


    The leader waves his hand to break the stone, and his eyes are extremely cold. He knows that this is an insult from the other side, but he dare not fight back, just want to leave here quickly.


    But it was too late for them to react. In the next moment, there will be countless monsters rising in the mountains and turning into human shapes in the middle of the sky.


    Though it was not intentional, it was because of the large number of people that they surrounded them.


    The people in the demon Palace are a bit at a loss. Although the power of the demons is not very strong for the time being, if they dare to fight, it will cause more trouble.


    Don''t say they are secret actions. Even if they kill Hua Ruge openly, they dare not take the risk of offending the demon clan.


    Although the demon clan is not among the twelve shrines, its status is no less than that of any one, even because there are many big demons, which is stronger than the comprehensive strength of any one.


    But now the spirit of the demon is exhausted, and the demon family is weaker, but even so, these people are not willing to offend.


    "You guys, we are just passing by. We have no malice to the demon clan. Please let us go." The leader of the thunderobot palace opened his mouth and said that his attitude was different from that of singing to China. He was very polite.


    There is a middle-aged man of Dapeng change in the demon clan who didn''t look at these people at all, but his eyes fell on Hua Ruge, with a rough face showing as polite a look as possible: "I don''t know what the origin of this girl and our little god is?"


    Others also looked at Hua Ruge strangely. They did not understand why she was a human being with the breath of their little gods.


    Hua Ruge''s attitude towards these people was also easy-going. She said with a fist: "I have some connections with the noble and the little God. I passed by your place today, but I happened to meet someone who wanted to assassinate me. I tried to ask for help. Please forgive me for disturbing you."


    In fact, Hua Ruge doesn''t say that these big demons also know that the relationship between Hua Ruge and their little gods must be very close, otherwise she can''t have the breath of the little Lord.


    The big demon nodded, and the other demon''s eyes fell on the people in the demon palace.


    People in the demon palace now understand why Hua rugo said that ten of them are beyond their control. She actually has the support of the whole demon family behind her.


    It''s killing me. How unexpected are they to ambush in this place?


    There are more and more big demons in the demon family, and there are several who have reached the realm of the upper God. Nearly a hundred big demons surround ten people.


    "You dare to assassinate our little God''s friends. We were auditioned on our demon clan''s territory, which didn''t pay attention to our demon clan."


    "These goddesses are going too far!"


    "It''s time to kill! It''s time to kill! "


    The big demons spoke in unison.


    The upper gods of the demon Palace are all sweating. The scene surrounded by hundreds of demons is not so good for them. They feel that they are all wet with sweat now.


    "Our demon palace and your demon family have always been well water but not river water. If we fight against you, we will start the war between the demon family and our demon palace. Can you bear the responsibility?" The leader of the demon Palace also spoke.


    The soft bottom won''t last long, but the hard one.


    "You dare to shout with us? If you start a war, you will start a war. Since you are now in the position of the demon, we demon clan are not very hungry! "


    "Yes, just fight. Who is afraid of whom?"


    Big demons don''t listen to the threat. When they hear it, they are even more furious. They are going to start one by one.


    Hua Ruoxin said that these people in the demon palace don''t have brains. They are fighting and bloodthirsty monsters. They want to die.


    Sure enough, there was a bad temper among the demons in her mind.


    After taking the lead, the big demons of the demon family swarmed in. No matter what the morality of the Jianghu is, more than 100 people directly besieged them.


    Hua Ruge stood on the periphery. After only a moment''s effort, those people in the demon palace were torn to pieces, and almost could not even moan.


    Then the middle-aged man who was transformed by Dapeng came to Hua Ruge again and said, "girl, what else can I do for you?"


    "No, thank you." Hua Yuege smiled and then said, "I''m not going to visit you this time because of the time shortage. Please tell me that I will see him when I come back."


    "Yes." The middle-aged man answered.


    Hua Yuege smiled: "thank you very much."


    There are a lot of male monsters on the scene. Seeing Hua Ruge''s smile, they are all stunned. This girl is also very beautiful.


    After solving the tail of the demon palace, Hua Yuege went back to the thunderobot palace and saw the thunderobot.


    When Raytheon saw her present accomplishments, he said happily: "it''s worthy of being the daughter of elder brother, and it''s extraordinary."


    "My uncle has praised me. My niece has something to ask for your help this time." Hua said like a song.


    Thunderobot nodded: "what is it?"


    "Niece wants to know where the father''s seal is? How can we break the seal? " Hua Yuege asked.


    Thunderobot was surprised and asked, "are you going to act now?"


    "It''s right to prepare, and my niece is going to take back the sword and take control of the palace." Hua Yuege said.


    The thunderobot frowned slightly, still hesitated.


    "Uncle, niece knows that you are conservative, but we need to get the first chance to save our father. If the other party first notices it, it''s not good." Hua Yuege said.


    Raytheon''s mind is very meticulous, so naturally she will not be shaken by a few words, so he said: "you haven''t come back for a long time. Go back to see your mother and children first. As for this matter, I need to think about it before I make plans."


    "My uncle is thoughtful, and naturally you are required to check it." Hua Yuege smiled and stood up and said, "the niece has left."


    Since Raytheon didn''t say no at all, it means that he was shaken, and it''s easy for people to talk as soon as he shakes. She''s not in a hurry.


    Walking towards the small courtyard from the main hall, Hua Ruge was a little nervous and excited on the road, of course, she was also a little guilty. She went out for nearly six years this time.


    When he returned to the courtyard, Hua rugo saw a young boy in white practicing his gun. At this time, the gun in his hand was no longer wooden, but a shiny silver gun.


    Looking at the young man''s appearance, he was still very young when he was less than 12 years old, but he seemed to have a beautiful model.


    When she looked at him, he saw her too. He was stunned for a moment, then he collected the long gun and ran towards her: "mother."


    It''s still a very milk voice.


    "Hold." Hua Ruge said and picked up a lot of treasures. He kissed them on his face and said, "are you obedient when your mother is not at home?"


    "Xiaobao is very obedient, but you can''t tell, didn''t you make trouble this time?" Xiaobao asked and looked at Hua Ruge''s look as if he wanted to see something out of it.


    Hua Yuege said at a glance, "your mother and I have a good sense of propriety. It''s so easy to cause trouble."


    "No, that''s fine." Xiaobao thought this sentence was credible, and then said, "it doesn''t matter if my mother causes trouble. My father wrote half a month ago that I would come back to see Xiaobao if I was free recently."


    Hua Yuege hears the words and says, "your father will come back?"


    Xiaobao nodded: "the days should be fast."


    "What a coincidence." Hua rugo thinks that if she does a tacit understanding test, she and Tuoba Rui must be full marks.


    "Dad comes back at least once a year." Xiaobao said again.


    Hua Yuege is stunned, and then her face is a bit hung up. I dare to say that people come back every year, and she has been gone for almost six years. What''s the tacit understanding?


    Xiaobao takes Hua Ruge''s hand and says, "mother, you don''t have to blame yourself. Xiaobao and grandma both know that mother is doing great things."


    "Even if it is, my mother is sorry enough for you." Hua Ruge said a word and kissed him on the forehead. Then he took Xiaobao back to the room.


    After seeing her mother, Hua rugo told her story again. Shuiyun listened to her practice for so many years, and her tears rolled in her eyes. She knew how lazy Hua rugo usually was.


    Hua Ruge was also distressed when she saw that her mother was thin again, and comforted her for a long time before she took her child back to her room to sleep.


    Xiaobao is sleeping in a small bed. The mother and son talk a lot. Most of them are Xiaobao''s questions. He would like to know if things are going well.


    Hua Yuege replied one by one, including the assassination.


    When Xiaobao heard this, he was totally absorbed. When he heard that the big demons came out to tear people, he was quite excited and asked, "how powerful is my uncle''s blood essence?"


    "Well." Hua Ruge nods.


    Although the first time I used it, it was very shocking, but I was numb when I used it too much.


    But Xiaobao was very interested in this, so he asked huaruge a lot about the scene. Huaruge judged that Xiaobao and tuobarrui were not exactly alike in character. Although Xiaobao was mature in mind and cold in height, he was still lively and did not know whether it was because of his age.


    Hua Ruge was a little sleepy at this time, so he said casually, "if you want to know the scene, try it yourself. You also have a drop of blood essence left by your uncle."

 Chapter 2270

    One day, the mother and the son slept very late, and at the end of the conversation, they didn''t know who was the first to fall asleep. The next day when Hua Ruge got up, he found that Xiaobao had prepared food for her.


    Hua Ruge, sitting at the table, not only regrets his son''s understanding, but also realizes that he has grown up.


    "Try it, mother." Xiao Bao brings her vegetables.


    Hua Ruge took a bite and nodded: "it''s good. It''s better than your father."


    Although it''s a bit exaggerated, she thinks that the first time someone''s children cook food, they should be encouraged.


    Xiao Bao touched his nose and didn''t speak.


    "Really, my mother never tells lies." Hua Ruge laughs while eating.


    Xiaobao coughs and says, "don''t boast about your baby. It must be delicious made by your father."


    "Then how..." Hua rugo just wanted to go on, but then saw Xiaobao blinking at her.


    At the same time, she also felt a little cold behind her back, which was facing the gate. Now she also realized something.


    "Gollum." She swallowed a mouthful of saliva and then said: "you can see that. My mother told you that although you are a good cook, you still can''t compare with your father. It''s the best food he made."


    Xiaobao takes a breath for Hua Ruge. He can''t understand his mother''s position at home more clearly.


    Hua Ruge turns around after saying that, as expected, Tuo barrui is behind her, smiling at her. This too gentle smile makes Hua Ruge have an ominous premonition.


    "Well, what I just said is absolutely true. What you made is delicious." Hua Ruge said with a smile.


    Tuoba Rui put his hand on her shoulder and said with a teasing look, "if I don''t come back, don''t you say that?"


    "How can it be? I''m the most consistent. I''ll say what I want." Hua Ruge took the initiative to hold him and said, "let''s not talk about this as soon as we meet. It''s nearly six years since we''ve disappeared. Don''t you want me?"


    Tuoba Rui rarely sees her coquettish, and the look in her eyes softens.


    Hua Ruge breathed in his heart.


    "So, do you want my meal or my son''s?" Tuoba Rui then asked.


    Hua rugehan, should this man be so careful.


    It was not easy to coax them. They began to talk about the situation of these years. During this period, they had communication and talked about some details.


    Of course, Hua rugo is most concerned about whether there are any women close to him.


    Tuo Ba Rui looks at her alert eyes and pinches them on her nose: "what do you want? This is the divine realm. "


    "There are big girls in the divine Kingdom, too." Hua Ruge didn''t relax her vigilance because of this.


    Tuoba Rui shook his head: "No."


    "Not really."


    "No."


    Hua Ruge is so relieved that she continues to eat happily.


    When Tuo BARREI asked her in turn, she said with a distressed face: "I would like to have it, but no one dares to. Maybe I''m afraid of being beaten to death by those senators."


    "What do you mean?" Tuoba Rui raises his eyebrows slightly.


    Hua Ruge had the experience to deal with it, and said with the same look: "if I had, I could find someone to fight with. No, I would also test my strength."


    Tuoba Rui laughs. She responds quickly.


    Xiaobao thinks he''s a little superfluous at this time. His father said to come back to see him, but he hasn''t looked at his mother since he saw her. He''d better go back to his small room to practice.


    Hua Ruge and Tuo BARREI haven''t seen each other for such a long time. Naturally, they can''t finish talking. After chatting for a while, the food goes down, and then they change into tea. Then they go on.


    "A Li will send me a letter every other period of time. Xiao Ying has become the little god of the demon family. A while ago, Xia Xia also wrote to me, saying that the God of fire valued her very much and accepted her as a disciple of closing the door. There''s no news from Wuchen and Xiaojiu. I don''t know how it''s going. "


    Hua Ruge detailed the situation of these friends.


    Tuo Ba Rui took a sip of tea and said, "the Nine Tailed Fox people are always mysterious. I''ve heard of them. The God of time appreciates them very much. It''s said that they want to pass on their mantle to him."


    "Is there anything else that can be passed down?" Hua Ruge is surprised.


    "Generally speaking, the God can only be granted by the creator, but the creator will not violate the will of the last God." Tuo Ba Rui explained: "the God of time is the oldest of the Twelve Gods. He has been a God for thousands of years. He is tired and wants to have some leisure days."


    Hua Ruge thought for a moment and said, "I only know recently that the gods are not immortal, but they live thousands of years more than ordinary people."


    "Yes, how much power can be used up." Tuoba Rui said with emotion, "so we should cherish the time together."


    Hua Ruge leaned on his arms and said, "in fact, I think it''s good. If it''s immortal, it loses the interest of being a human being."


    "But I want to be with you forever. It''s not long."


    "It doesn''t matter. We''ll be together even if we die." Hua Ruge leans on his shoulder.


    Tuo Barry smiled and kissed her on the forehead.


    Three days later, the God of fire came to the Leishen palace. The two gods discussed that day and found Hua rugo and Tuoba Rui.


    When they arrived at the main hall, they saw that the two main deities were dignified.


    Hua Ruge seems to know that they are going to make a major decision. It''s not hard to guess what the decision is from calling them.


    When they sat down, the God of fire looked at him and said, "brother, you''d better say it."


    Thunderobot nodded and said to Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui, "we''ve decided to listen to you and let''s go."


    Hua rugo and Tuo BARREI stood up and immediately bowed to the two main gods and said, "thank you so much for your help. We will never forget your kindness."


    "It''s all a family, so don''t be polite, and we haven''t finished talking yet." The God of fire held his hand and motioned for them not to worship.


    Hua Yuege stood up straight and asked, "what else do you think of the two uncles?"


    "Sit first." Raytheon said, and then he said, "it was just like a song that came out before. At this time, the person behind the scenes is the creator, and he did the seal. If we want to save our eldest brother, we are against the creator."


    Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui didn''t talk, but they knew that they had not finished.


    "I don''t need to say that you know what that concept is. The creator is the master of this world. He has boundless power. We must plan carefully to deal with him." Said Thor.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "what''s your uncle''s plan?"


    "The creator closes every hundred years in order to fight against the ensuing scourge. Only through the scourge can he live forever." Raytheon looked at the two men: "now there are two years to go before the centenary. We have to wait for another two years.


    Hua Ruge heard this and said: "and this kind of good thing?"


    If the creator can be avoided, the rescue will be much easier.


    Both the God of thunder and the God of fire can''t cry or laugh. What kind of brain circuit is this.


    Tuoba Rui also said: "we do not want to let you take risks, two years, we can wait."


    "Exactly." Hua Ruge nods.


    In fact, she didn''t want to start at once. She just wanted to study the location and guard of the seal in advance to see when it was suitable.


    But now it doesn''t look like two years from now.


    Thinking that she didn''t have to fight with the only immortal old monster, chuangshen, she expressed her excitement with Tuo BARREI on the way back from the main hall.


    Tuoba Rui took her and said, "sooner or later, there will be a fight. Even if he can''t do it at that time, he will have trouble afterwards."


    "Then my father is in the way. Uncle Lei can say that his father is the first of the Twelve Gods, and his strength is not too weak than the creator." Hua Ruge''s eyes seem to be small abacus.


    Tuo Barry laughs: "we always need to help. These two years are the last time for us. It''s better to cultivate."


    "Still practicing?" Hua is like a bitter face of song.


    She has never been so diligent. She really doesn''t want to shut down any more when she thinks of the five years of boring life.


    Tuoba Rui rubbed her head: "hold on a little longer, and when you use strength, you will feel it is worth it."


    "All right." Hua Ruge sighed, and then said: "in fact, it''s not that I don''t want to practice. It''s really that every step of the practice of the annihilation Scripture is extremely difficult after breaking through the eight aspects, as if the ninth aspect is far away."

 Chapter 2271

    "The magic arts are all so seven. It''s more difficult to get to the back, but there will be unexpected gains in the past." Tuoba Rui comforts her.


    He may not be able to protect her all the time, so he can only urge her to improve her strength.


    Hua, like a song with a flat mouth, is also helpless.


    If this skill can''t be broken, it''s not something that can be solved by swallowing the beast. She must have a little understanding by herself, and this process must be more boring.


    When the plan was made, Hua Ruge said to her mother when she went back. After listening, Shuiyun also felt that she saw hope. Of course, she also mainly asked Hua Ruge to pay attention to safety.


    Hua nodded like a song.


    That night, Tuo BARREI took Hua Ruge to look at the stars in the yard. Hua Ruge asked, "are you going back?"


    "I don''t need it for the time being. The swordsmanship handed down by the God of war is enough for me to study for some years." Tuo Ba Rui looked at the sky and said, "what I want to do now is to understand the unique rules of heaven and earth in the divine world and integrate with kendo."


    Hua Yuege said with a smile, "I don''t need to go back. The God of evil draws people under my banner. If I can''t get benefits, I don''t want to be used by him."


    "How about we live back in the mountains?" Tuo Ba Rui asked, holding her hand.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I also have this idea. I will accompany my mother for a while, and then we will leave Xiaobao."


    "Well." Tuo barrui pulls her into his arms.


    Hua Ruge leaned on him and said, "I hope we can get through these two years smoothly. We can save our father very soon. I don''t want my mother to worry about the reunion all the time."


    "Certainly." Tuoba Rui comforts.


    "I used to think that my father was a very irresponsible man, but I didn''t expect that he could not help himself." Hua rugo sighed, "according to his mother, they are very kind, but they have been separated for more than 30 years."


    "We''ll get them together." Tuoba Rui''s voice is firm.


    A month later, Hua rugo and Tuo BARREI moved to a mountain near Leishen palace with Xiaobao, found someone to build a simple house, bought a group of chickens and ducks, and planted vegetables in the yard.


    There are beautiful mountains and rivers here, which is more suitable for life.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t cook every day this time. He spent his time in the Enlightenment of Kendo and Tiandao. It is said that the God of war is also a man who cultivates kendo. He learned a lot of new things this time.


    It is the same with huaruge. It takes at least half of the time to practice every day, but the Sutra of extinction seems to have entered the biggest bottleneck in history, and there is little progress in how to practice.


    However, it is hard for her to improve her accomplishments.


    Xiaobao''s hard work is second only to Tuo Barrow''s, and the child''s physique follows Hua Ruge''s, while the cultivation talent follows Tuo Barrow''s, and his speed of cultivation without external force is far away from his peers.


    After Hua Ruge''s leisure, he often corresponded with his friends. Shangguanli and Su Nianxia went back more often, but those who had been sent to the temple of time didn''t go back directly.


    She also wanted to get in touch with Xiaojiu, knowing that the child must be in a bad state after leaving childe Wuchen, and wanted to comfort her.


    But Jiuwei fox is very mysterious. No one knows where it is, and they can''t get in touch with each other. They just pray that everything is OK.


    The demon Palace should have received the news that she was not dead. The demon realized that Hua Ruge might not be as simple as it seems.


    Those elders also realized that there were ten people missing from the magic palace. There was no airtight wall in the world. They soon knew what the magic had done.


    So the people''s hearts were confused again, which was different from those who didn''t agree with the God. Now the elders all regard the God as a villain. When they think of the possibility of the God''s assassination, they hate it even more.


    The former demon God only left such a descendant, and this descendant is obviously not a mallet, is an absolute genius, is their hope!


    The devil has the heart to assassinate. It''s just his heart to kill.


    Therefore, the most disordered situation since the current level of the evil spirit came into being in the evil spirit palace, that is, the elders and their disciples. Most of the people in the whole evil spirit Palace are dissatisfied with the evil spirit, which can be seen clearly and secretly.


    The God of evil wants to make no hands for Fu Hua like a song. He feels like the first two are big.


    He now hopes to hurry to next year, which will be the Centennial event. At that time, the multi-channel divine kingdom will be opened, and countless talents can be selected from below, so as to dilute the power left by the last demon God.


    In today''s form, he must cultivate his own personal trust. Although the process is a little long, it must be experienced.


    Hua Ruge knew nothing about what happened in the demon palace. He spent the whole day planting and cultivating, and occasionally he would fight with Xiao Bao or Tuoba Rui.


    It''s easier to open up with Xiaobao. It''s necessary for children to be small.


    But every time when she and Tuo barrai beat Hua Ruge, she could feel that Tuo barrai''s moves were gradually refining, and her sword power was becoming stronger and stronger. She could hardly lose in moves, but later she couldn''t even catch up with Tuo barrai''s ten moves.


    It''s not surprising that Hua Ruge''s moves are becoming more and more mysterious. It''s needless to say that he has integrated the originally horrible sword path into the rules of heaven and earth. When they are combined, their power is almost invincible.


    And Tuoba Rui''s strength is also very strong. He came out of Tianchi and became the upper God. After such a new year''s cultivation, although he has not reached the middle stage of the upper God, he seems to be breaking through.


    Half a year later, Hua Ruge will use all his strength, which is dozens of times stronger than Tuo BARREI. But unexpectedly, Tuo BARREI can resolve her attack and unexpectedly put the sword on her neck.


    Hua rugo once doubted that life could not be won even if she used her strength to suppress people. How could this nonsense and swordsmanship be so evil.


    Of course, Hua Ruge has not made no progress in this half year. She has excellent understanding. Although she does not know the rules of Kendo and heaven and earth, she can learn many moves and use them flexibly.


    As for her Sutra of annihilation, after such a long time, there is no significant way to improve it. Naturally, the realm has not been improved. However, in terms of moves, it has also improved a lot of combat effectiveness.


    This day, Xiaobao made a meal and the family ate together.


    "Rui Rui, I heard that when I went out to buy meat today, the channel of the divine world will be opened six months later." Hua said as she ate.


    Tuo Ba Rui was stunned for a moment, and then said, "we have all been here for 11 years?"


    "Isn''t it? Look how big Xiao Bao is." Hua Yuege looks at the more and more beautiful Xiaobao.


    The child was a little bit fat before, but now he has completely grown into a young man. Now Xiaobao is almost 14 years old.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded: "it''s really true."


    "The passage of the divine realm is in this mountain range. Three months later, there will be temples coming. We are afraid that we will not be able to live here again." Hua Yuege said.


    Tuo Ba Rui raised his eyebrows: "no one can drive us away, just live."


    "Well, even if we don''t fight, it''s not clean here. Let''s go back to the god palace." Hua Yuege said.


    "All right." Tuoba Rui agrees.


    A month later, they went back to Leishen palace. They met Huoshen and brought Su Nianxia.


    Su Nianxia, regardless of the elders in front of him, rushed to Hua Ruge directly, hugged Hua Ruge tightly and said, "sister, I miss you so much."


    "Me too. OK, let go." Hua Ruge slapped her on the back.


    "No, hug." Su Nianxia just doesn''t move.


    Hua Ruge is helpless.


    "Sister, we are not here. Go back to your room and whisper." Su Nianxia said that he took Hua Ruge and left, even greeting the God of fire.


    The God of fire shook his head.


    Tuoba Rui didn''t leave, but said with a fist: "they are all children''s minds. Please forgive the two uncles for their bad manners."


    "Don''t be polite, my niece and son-in-law. It''s too late for us to like these children." The God of fire said to the God of thunder with a clear smile: "brother, what do you say?"


    Thunderobot is quite steady, but he nodded: "well, they always seem to see the shadow of our youth."


    "Thank you, uncles, for your consideration."


    He is a person who doesn''t like social intercourse very much. Now he can''t help but play the round for Hua Ruge.

 Chapter 2272

    Hua Ruge takes Su Nianxia to her yard. Seeing her strong breath, she asks, "you have broken through the upper God?"


    "What I just broke through two months ago, it''s like a fish in water for me to practice the fire system part-time." Su Nianxia''s beautiful way.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "not bad."


    "I thought that I could finally take the lead this time and surpass you, but I didn''t expect that my sister had reached the middle stage." Su Nianxia made no secret of her loss.


    Hua Ruge smiled: "then keep on working hard and have a future."


    Su Nianxia shakes her head feebly: "it''s about to reach the peak. I don''t have a chance."


    Hua Ruge patted her on the shoulder and asked, "what about the emperor? Why didn''t you come with you? "


    "He said he would go to the shrine passage and have a look. He would come soon." Su Nianxia said, holding Hua Ruge''s arm and rubbing it: "I haven''t seen her for so long, I want to die."


    "I''ll take you out later if you''re sweet." Hua Yuege said.


    Su Nianxia nodded repeatedly: "it''s better to go out with my sister."


    Two people are chatting, see Tuoba Rui and Jun Tianxia walk into the yard together, they are also communicating what.


    When they got closer, Hua Ruge heard about the topic of the lower world and thought it was not chatting.


    "What do you say?" She asked.


    Sitting next to Su Nianxia, Jun Tianxia said, "I plan to take advantage of the opening of the channel of the divine realm and go back to the lower realm."


    "Ah?" Su Nianxia was surprised.


    "In this way, in the future, we will have to deal with the creator. If he mobilizes two or more powers, it will be difficult to control. Someone must block the power of the lower world when necessary." The king followed.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded aside: "that''s right."


    "But the creator wants to use it. Can you seal it?" Asked Su Nianxia.


    "He is the heaven, and I am also the heaven of the lower world. I''m not afraid that I can''t fight against him with the strength of the whole continent." You have a very confident way.


    This is the way of the emperor. Although there may be no achievements in the divine world, it is invincible in the lower world. So even if the other is the creator God, as long as he stands on his own territory, he dares to shout.


    "It''s hard." Hua Ruge is grateful.


    Su Nianxia said with some distress: "I can''t go back. The master said that he will pass on more skills. I will stay to help my sister."


    "It''s not your life to let you leave him. I have two uncles to help me. No problem, you can go back with me."


    "Or come with me?" It''s the way of the world.


    Su Nianxia shook her head firmly: "no, I can''t. now I need hands here. I''m not sure if I leave. Let''s stay. We have a long time to meet."


    "Then be careful here." Said the king.


    Although some don''t give up, but Hua rugo here is difficult, they have no reason not to help.


    Su Nianxia nodded and said to him, "you should be careful."


    Looking at the two people''s actions, Hua Ruge only thinks that the heart is warm. It''s worth making such good friends in his life.


    Another month and a half later, as the representative of the temple of time, childe wutrace also came to the courtyard of huaruge after meeting with Leishen.


    Hua rugo said angrily when he saw him: "I thought something happened to you. Now I come to ask you, why don''t you reply to me after writing so many letters to you?"


    "Nothing important to say, nothing to write." Childe Wuchen looked at her and said, "I know you''re OK, so I''m relieved."


    "You." Hua Ruge was helpless to him and didn''t go on.


    After all, he is now more emaciated, as if all over the body are written two words: lonely!


    She can understand that he has been around Xiaojiu for so many years and has been used to it. Now that Xiaojiu has left, he is more lonely than before.


    Hua rugo asked him about his recent situation. He knew that the God of time is old now. He didn''t want to come to this occasion and sent him here. He also gave him the prestige of cheering invisibly.


    Of course, Hua rugo asked Xiao Jiu if he had any contact with him.


    Childe Wuxian shakes his head a little stiff.


    Hua Ruge naturally knew what he was thinking, and said, "really don''t go to Xiaojiu?"


    "No more." Childe wutrace''s voice is very light, inexplicably painful.


    "You." Hua Ruge sighed a little: "I''m not sure you''re alone. Come to live in the thunderobot palace these days. We can all watch you."


    For the first time, childe wutrace showed a weak smile and asked her, "look at me?"


    "You''re easy to be autistic by yourself. That''s it. I''ll talk to my uncle." Hua Ruge decided for him.


    "No trace childe had to nod:" good


    Because it''s a while before the channel is opened, Hua Ruge is not easy to get together with his friends, so he doesn''t practice very much. Most of the time, he goes out and comes back to eat, drink and enjoy life.


    Tuo Ba Rui knew her temperament, so he not only didn''t stop her, but also gave her time to make delicious food.


    Hua rugo thought it was the happiest thing to do without work, but she didn''t expect that eating, drinking and playing could make her skills get through the bottleneck, and began to operate on her own, and gradually strengthened.


    This surprised her. She had been through it for more than half a year. She wanted to break her head all day and didn''t know how to get through the bottleneck. She didn''t expect to relax and achieve her goal.


    Sure enough, people can''t be tight all the time. We should relax or relax.


    During this period, all the gods of the whole continent gathered in the Leishen palace, waiting for the channel to open, and selecting talents from the lower boundary, of which there was the magic palace.


    The elder of the magic palace invited Hua Ruge to go back without seeing her for several times. He took the opportunity to meet her and lobby face to face. However, he found that Hua Ruge''s strength had been increased by surprise.


    In the face of persuasion, Hua Ruge did not refuse, but counted the days and said: "don''t worry, everyone. I''m growing faster outside. I''ll go back after a year."


    When the elder heard the news, he had a bottom in his heart and went back happily.


    The devil was upset when he heard this. He thought Hua Ruge was scared of being hunted once. Unexpectedly, she still wanted to come back. If she really wanted to do something, don''t blame him for his ruthlessness.


    On the day when the Shenjie passage was opened, Hua rugo and Tuoba Rui were all present, and many of them were old acquaintances selected from the lower world.


    Among them were the heads of the major shrines, and some of the powerful ones who had fought against each other.


    Among them, the God of thunder chose the Lord of the thunder temple. Hua Ruge smiled and said hello to the old man. The old temple Lord was very pleased to see Hua Ruge.


    There are also space shrines, war shrines and life shrines, which are also acquaintances, and not a few.


    Hua Ruge felt that he had not made a good relationship in vain before, and that the divine kingdom would fall into the hands of these people several years later, and there would be less fighting after making a good relationship.


    Although she is a regular troublemaker, she is very peace loving in her heart. She likes to eat, drink, and flirt with boys and girls at most. There is no worse one.


    Hua Ruge nodded to these people one by one, but because of the unknown position, there was no speech.


    Even the thunderobot standing next to Hua Ruge found out and told her: "you have a wide network in the lower world."


    "I''ve dealt with each other before, and I can''t open the channel without the help of these friends." Hua Yuege answers.


    Raytheon''s eyes were full of praise, and he continued: "it''s very important for your future development."


    "Niece has no ambition. As long as she can save her father, she wants to find a place to live in seclusion." Hua Yuege chuckled.


    "With your talent and chance, the future is infinitely possible. Do you really want to be one of the Twelve Gods?"


    Although Hua Ruge could not help shaking his head when listening to the transmission: "niece is the most afraid of the matter, if you can still hope to hide, don''t want to get involved in these fights."


    "You are a rare child who is indifferent to fame and wealth." Raytheon''s voice is full of appreciating Tao.


    It''s very rare for a person as old as Hua Ruge to be able to resist the temptation of power when he is only one step away from the highest position.

 Chapter 2273

    "My uncle is over praised. In fact, I am lazy." Hua Yuege answers.


    Thunderobot smiled and said nothing more, but obviously he didn''t think so.


    There is still a trace of purity in Hua Ruge''s bones, but it''s a miracle for those who have come to this step.


    The selection will be carried out for three days, but the main god is the first to finish the selection, and then only those little gods are left behind. Hua rugo thinks that he has nothing to look at and goes back.


    On the third day, juntianxia went down the passageway. At this time, the passageway was opened normally and there was no danger in it.


    Su Nianxia stood on the edge of the passage, looking reluctant.


    Hua Ruge came with her and said, "since I don''t want you to follow me, I really don''t need you to worry."


    "No, I don''t want him or my sister." Su Nianxia said and hugged Hua Ruge''s arm.


    Hua Yuege looks disgusted, but her eyes are full of sweet smile.


    After the channel was closed, all the major shrines left one after another. The God of fire had already left on the first day. Su Nianxia had no reason to stay after he sent the emperor to the world. He left on the same day.


    The traceless childe went back to the shrine two days ago, and Hua Ruge''s courtyard was empty again.


    Hua Ruge looked at the empty courtyard and said with great emotion: "after all, it''s more to get together, less to leave, and others have their own companions, but what can we do without trace?"


    "It''s natural to be back together by fate. It''s just that it''s useless for you to worry about it alone." Tuoba Rui said after her.


    Hua Ruge sighed: "this man is good at everything, but he doesn''t take the initiative. When he was chasing me, he was also. He liked it but didn''t fight with you. It was heartbreaking to watch."


    "Well?" Tuo Barry raised his eyebrows: "do you want him to fight with me?"


    "Of course not. If you fight and I can''t be a man, that''s what you mean. If he is as active as you are, Xiao Jiu will have it." Hua Yuege said with a straight face.


    Tuo Ba Rui pinched her nose and said, "it''s up to you to pass."


    After all the shrines left, a family of three moved back to live in the mountains again. This time, both Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge were seriously practicing.


    Because they all know at the moment that they don''t have much time left.


    In this year, the most interaction between the two is duel moves. Although Hua Ruge always loses within ten moves, she has learned many sword moves. She doesn''t understand the rules of heaven and earth and the true meaning of sword path contained in them, but she will learn from them, and her power can''t be underestimated.


    And Tuo Ba Rui has also made a lot of progress in swordsmanship, but less in strength. Now he is still in the middle of the upper God.


    A year later, they were ready to go back to Leishen palace.


    Raytheon also received the news from the informant in half a month, that is, the creation God has begun to close, each time it is ten years, which is enough time for them to toss.


    According to the God of thunder, Hua rugo knows that the creator God has no direct loyalty. The God of fire and the God of space are apparently loyal, but they are not true.


    It''s no wonder that these gods are not loyal. The main reason is that the creator has the absolute power to deprive and distribute the gods. This is equivalent to that all the gods are puppets in his hands.


    These gods can climb to the position of the gods, which can be said to be the Wizards in all fields. How can they allow their freedom to be deprived without experiencing any great storms.


    But these gods can only grumble in secret. They really see that the creation gods should salute respectfully, and then call it "Father God".


    No God can be an exception, even the sealed up God is the same, although the strength is extremely strong, but also weak the creator.


    Hua Ruge analyzed the situation and said to Leishen, "uncle, do you think I understand niece? That is to say, during the period when we broke the seal, there should be no other divine palace to fight


    "Not for a short time. Every family has its own business. This kind of small matter will not be involved." Said Thor.


    Hua Ruge River Tuoba Rui looks at each other and is calm in all aspects, but she is very excited and feels that it is not so hard to save her father.


    "But there are strong guards around the seal, and the seal itself is very complex. We should not take it lightly." Thunderobot went on.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head and said, "uncle, I''ll take the thunderobot Palace first, and ask you for help."


    "Yes, the devil is very powerful, but it''s not a problem for me and your uncle Huoshen to hold him. It''s just that the main God has a divine protection. If you want to kill him, you must have a divine soldier." Said Thor.


    "Niece, try to get the magic sword." Hua Yuege can''t guarantee it. After all, the magic sword is the second best magic weapon in the sky and the earth. No one can say it will be recognized.


    "Good." Raytheon nodded his head and said, "when does niece want to start?"


    Hua Yuege immediately said: "it''s not too late. I''m going to the demon palace to take the initiative to challenge, and the two uncles are guarding outside the god palace with people."


    "If so, my niece must be careful." Thunderobot told me that she really seemed to be her own daughter.


    Hua Yuege nodded: "thank you so much for your concern. Niece can still do this little thing."


    Don''t thunderobot think it''s a small thing, go deep into the demon palace to fight against the demon? This one was lost by accident.


    Tuoba Rui was convinced by Hua Ruge last night, but he frowned.


    Hua Ruge comforted him with her eyes. In order to avoid the change of her stay for a long time, she left the next day, still driving the cloud towards the demon palace.


    The gatekeepers in front of the palace were the same group as before. Seeing Hua Ruge hurriedly invited him in, I dare not neglect him at all.


    As soon as Hua Ruge went back, he was surrounded by the elders who didn''t know where he came from before he met the devil. These people were excited when they saw that Hua Ruge''s strength had improved.


    Hua Ruge was surrounded by the devil. When the devil saw Hua Ruge, her heart was already killing. Before that, she had been under the protection of the thunderobot hall and so on. Now, she has thrown herself into the net. He has no reason not to do it.


    Of course, what he thinks in his mind is not shown on the surface. He is still very amiable to China Ruge, which is more exaggerated than the first time he saw it.


    Hua Ruge, in order to relax his vigilance, said little and looked honest.


    The devil mocked countless waves in his heart. How could he not overlap Hua Ruge, who looked very weak in front of him, with the figure of his predecessor, the demon God, who dominated the world.


    Otherwise, the constitution of Hua Ruge can''t deceive people. He must doubt the identity of Hua Ruge.


    Later, Hua rugo went back to her yard, because there were too many people coming to see her, so she simply put on a banquet and invited them to eat.


    During this period, more than one elder sent a message to ask her if the God had ever dealt with her. Hua rugo didn''t hide it. He told her the truth.


    When the elders heard the message, their faces sank. The former demons were just like this, and they inherited the blood power. That must be the future hope of the demons'' palace.


    but now the demons don''t think about the future of the gods'' palace, but only focus on their own private desire to kill Hua Ruge, which can''t be tolerated.


    Hua Ruge repeatedly suppressed, which was to pacify several senior elders, and didn''t let them go to the devil to settle accounts now.


    Because this is the transmission into the secret, so outsiders can''t hear, they should eat and drink.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes turned and asked the elders, "do you know where the magic sword is?"


    These elders were a little surprised, but soon there was a way back: "nature knows, in the main hall of the temple, what''s the idea of the little palace master?"


    "It''s my father''s stuff, after all. It''s reasonable for me to take it back." Hua Yuege went on.


    "Reasonable," said several senators in unison


    "But the devil may not agree." Hua Yuege went on.


    Several senators thought about it, and one of them said, "dare he? Let''s go with the young palace leader, but let''s see if he dare to give it? "


    Hua rugo listened to the rude voice and thought it was the right bandit voice. She had been weak before.

 Chapter 2274

    With the support of the elders, Hua Ruge has a bottom in her heart. After the banquet, she waits for the elders to develop other partners. After all, there are many people and great power.


    Two days later, Hua rugo took people to the main hall where the demon God was. Because the team was absolutely reliable people, there was no news from the main hall,


    seeing hundreds of people coming, the guards of the main hall were all stupid. Did they mean to force the palace to revolt?


    Looking at Hua Ruge, the leader, these people think even more. After all, this is the blood of the former devil, and ambition is inevitable.


    "You can''t enter the hall of the gods without permission." One of the chief bodyguards stood up.


    Hua Yuege looked at the man''s honest face and said gently: "I remember my uncle once said that I didn''t need to be informed when I came."


    "The little palace master can enter, but the people behind you can''t." The guard chief said firmly.


    "Uncle didn''t say that I couldn''t bring anyone in, so this brother should not give false Oracle and let me." Hua Ruge said it politely, but he walked briskly towards it before others agreed.


    "No..."


    The chief of the guard wanted to stop him, but he found that he had been thrown away by an invisible force before he stepped forward. He couldn''t get close to Hua Ruge at all.


    Hua Yuege gently hooks his lips. Although he is also a superior God, he is still far less powerful than her.


    There are not many experts to guard the main temple. After all, the main god is one of the most powerful in the world. Whoever dares to break into the temple is like looking for death.


    The devil is thinking about how to get rid of Hua Ruge in the temple, because since Hua Ruge came back this time, there has been a kind of inexplicable uneasiness in his heart, just like what is going to happen. Now if he doesn''t get rid of Hua Ruge, he has no mind about what he does.


    But it''s not easy to get rid of Hua Ruge unconsciously in the protection of the elders, so he has been planning these days.


    At this time, he heard the voice outside, and Shenyuan suddenly smiled. He took so many people to break into his demon temple, which was obviously rebellion.


    In this way, he has a natural reason to kill Hua Ruge and the representatives of the elders. As for whether he is a little afraid, he is a man with the God''s personality. Let alone these people, the people in the whole demon Palace are not his rivals together.


    If he had not been afraid of losing the hearts of the people completely, and wanted to establish an image of serving people with virtue, he would have done it for a long time. How could he have been angry with these elders.


    Now, no doubt these people provide him with a perfect reason.


    For the first time, he thought that Hua Ruge''s stupidity was lovely. He was not the kind of person who had no use at all.


    But he thought so in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face. He pushed open the door of the hall, looked at Hua Ruge''s party seriously and painfully, and asked, "Ruge''s niece, what do you want to do?"


    Hua Yuege saw the devil come out, and the relaxed posture did not change half. She smiled and said, "uncle is here, my niece is bothering me."


    The demon God was shocked to see such a gorgeous song. Her look was confident and calm, and the look in her eyes could hardly move people''s eyes.


    And Hua Ruge is so beautiful. Now when the gas field is opened, it seems that she is the only one in the sun. The devil thinks that no matter who she is standing with, she will be the most attractive.


    Where is this little girl who has never seen the world? She is clearly a hegemon with the ability to control the whole scene.


    The devil knows that she was cheated by this girl before. She has never been a good person. Today''s scene is afraid that she planned it early.


    "It''s such a big fight. Can my niece try to force the palace?" The devil opened his mouth and put on a big hat for Hua Ruge.


    Hua rugo quickly shook his head and said, "uncle is joking. My niece has been taken care of by uncle for many years. It''s not like this. The reason why these predecessors accompanied my niece to come here is just to watch the activity."


    When the demon saw that she was answering, he said with a cold snort, "what do you want to see?"


    "In this way, my niece heard that my father''s magic sword is still here with my uncle. She wanted to borrow it for a look. All the predecessors wanted to see it, so they came together. There is no other meaning. Please don''t misunderstand my uncle." Hua Yuege explained with a smile that people and animals on one face are harmless.


    But everyone knows that it''s not the same at all. Would it be quiet just to see how many people might gather in a short time?


    When the devil hears the face of the devil sword, he is not good-looking. He knows the terrible power of the devil sword. Even if he can''t control it, he can''t give it to Hua Ruge.


    because he''s not sure whether Hua Ruge can control it. After all, she is the blood of the former devil temple. It''s not impossible for the God sword to recognize the Lord.


    "Ruge, you can know that this magic sword is the holy thing of our magic palace. It can not be taken out at will to watch and enjoy." The devil opened his mouth and said no.


    There was an elder behind him who wanted to open his mouth. Hua Yuege reached out and took the lead in saying, "uncle, to avoid overstatement, the magic sword is my father''s relic. How can I take it to have a look? Unless your uncle is selfish, or has lost the sword? "


    "What are you talking about?" The devil is angry. This can''t be spread out. Otherwise, there will be many discussions in the temple, and his Lord God will be even worse.


    Hua Ruge still smiled at the overwhelming pressure and said: "it''s my niece who lost her words, but if you don''t take the magic sword out, I don''t know what to say that day."


    Now the demon God finally knows that Hua Ruge is not easy to deal with. The woman who can open the passage of the divine world and forcibly cross over is not only relying on her own man, but also an extremely powerful existence.


    "Hua Ruge, no matter what you say, the divine sword can never be taken out at will. Go back." As soon as the devil shook his sleeve, he didn''t want to entangle with her anymore.


    "Really lost? Or to the creator? " Hua raised his eyebrows slightly like a song, and his voice was light, but he heard the voice of the demon like thunder.


    Other elders also exchanged glances, obviously all thought that this was not impossible.


    Because there is a lot of noise here. At the moment, there are many disciples of the demon palace outside the palace listening. When they hear this sentence, they also look puzzled.


    Everyone knows that the God''s seat is given by the creator, not appointed by the previous one, or selected from the inside of the palace.


    So that the whole god world, including them, thought that the devil was the creator. Now Hua rugo said that he gave the sword of the devil to the creator, but what he heard did not think that nothing was born out of nothing, which is too likely.


    The devil''s face can be seen to be black. Now he feels as if he has been splashed in the middle of his legs by a basin of dirty water. Everyone thinks he has peed in his pants.


    If you want to explain him, you have to take out the magic sword, but it''s too risky. If you don''t explain, you will be regarded as the default. It won''t be long before the whole divine kingdom will tell you that he is the leg of the creator. This kind of act of sending the artifact doesn''t deserve to be the Lord.


    Once he put on such a big hat, his face would be too ugly.


    Bastard!


    He greets Hua rugo''s ancestor 18 generations in his heart. It''s cruel to have this calculation at a young age!


    Only one way for him to solve this problem is to kill Hua Ruge, and then take out the magic sword, so that he won''t have to fall into this dilemma.


    Even if he didn''t explain the reason, he could only do so.


    Then he killed in his eyes, and looked at Hua Ruge and said, "I dare to bewitch people when I am young. Can my God allow you?"


    "It''s nothing new to kill people and vent their anger. In this way, I''ll ask at the end, do you want to show or not show the magic sword?" Hua Ruge still raised his eyebrows. Instead of fearing, his eyes were full of provocation.


    It''s not because of how strong Hua Ruge is, but because she looks and looks like her predecessor.


    He didn''t want to think about it any more. He immediately reached for Hua Ruge and grabbed him: "suffer death."

 Chapter 2275

    "You don''t have the courage to talk. How much advice do you have?" When Hua Yuege spoke, he appeared in the sky outside the hall.


    With her strength becoming stronger, her ability to use spatial magic is much stronger, and she has dodged at the moment when the magic God moves.


    The palace of the devil is Rui. He takes a breath of cold air and says that Hua Ruge is too brave to challenge the devil?


    There was a surprise in the eyes of the demon God. He had not investigated Hua Ruge before, so he didn''t know not only her character, but also her spatial supernatural power, and he had reached such a proficient level?


    But this is still not enough in his eyes. His eyes are colder, and he should take off immediately.


    But at this time, a guard came from a distance and reported to the demon: "Lord demon, there are thunder palace and fire palace outside, and they have surrounded my demon palace."


    As soon as the pupil of the devil shrank, he almost subconsciously asked, "are those two gods coming?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen any of my subordinates." The guard replied.


    "Bad." There was a look of fear in the eyes of the gods.


    At this time, a deafening voice came from all directions: "brother really miss our two elder brothers. If we don''t come, you will be disappointed."


    It is the voice of the God of fire.


    Then three human figures appeared on the side of Hua Ruge. It was the God of fire, Leishen and Tuoba Rui.


    Among them, Tuo BARREI is the weakest, but it can''t be ignored. His aura is no less than that of the gods, but his ascetic and cold temperament is really more like the gods than the gods, as if he was born to be a superior person.


    When the demon God heard that they didn''t appear in the camp, he knew that they should have sneaked in. However, even if he reacted quickly, he was ambushed. Now it''s difficult for him to escape.


    There are two old masters on the opposite side, but he has only been a master for less than 40 years. It''s hard to fight against one, let alone deal with two people at the same time.


    He now understands that the purpose of Hua Ruge is for the devil''s sword, but the previous round is also delaying time, restricting his attention, so that he does not have more energy to pay attention to other things.


    The devil thought that he could solve the problem by killing Hua Ruge, but now it seems that he had planned from the beginning, and it''s too late to figure out the causes and consequences.


    He looked at Hua Ruge''s eyes full of resentment. How could he have never thought that he would be planted in a girl''s hand that he never put in his eyes.


    The girl is so much smarter than her father.


    Although the former demons are the most powerful of the twelve main gods, they are aggressive and aggressive, but they are a little too upright. Such a plan will never exist.


    I can''t imagine that his daughter is a good schemer. In any case, he''s been defeated this time.


    Tuoba Rui flies to Hua Ruge''s side and asks, "are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. We overestimated the Demon Lord. He didn''t even hit me. I didn''t think it was useful to deal with him." Hua Ruge has some disdainful meaning in his speech.


    The people in the demon palace took a breath of cold air again. The young palace leader usually looks very honest and low-key. How dare he speak so suddenly.


    Those elders were very pleased to see this. At first, they thought they wanted to help Hua Ruge to get justice, but they didn''t expect that Hua Ruge would be like a different person. In a few words, she would approach the devil to the dead end,


    and her momentum, eyes and performance were very calm and strong, which was just the performance of a hegemon.


    They saw the shadow of the former demon God in Hua Ruge. Now they see the Thunder God and the fire god to help them. They understand that Hua Ruge is probably a more comprehensive person than the former demon God.


    This is not an ordinary girl at all, but the hope of their demon palace.


    Raytheon and Vulcan are close friends of the former demons. They have long been unhappy with fairies, so they don''t need to talk much. They quickly surround the demons and attack at the same time.


    There are many demons who want to help directly. They are stopped by the elders of the demons palace, because these people all know that this is going to change. They naturally support Hua Ruge.


    Leishen and Huoshen''s team didn''t enter the demon temple. After all, they came to help seize the throne rather than occupy it, so they didn''t want to draw hatred.


    But the deterrent effect is really not small. Those close relatives who have been hard to cultivate for so many years haven''t started, and a few of them have been stopped by the elders.


    Gradually, the direct subordinates of the demons were basically unable to get on, because they could not get together. In the face of those who were firm and supported by the two major shrines, they really had no strength to fight.


    So within half an hour the battle was over, and everyone was looking over their heads.


    It''s the first time for Hua Ruge to see the battle between the main gods, which makes her dumbfounded. As soon as these main gods move, she feels that the space is shaking, as if the next moment is about to collapse.


    But the battle situation is also very obvious, that is, the two main gods are fighting against the demons, and the demons can fight against them with many years of skill, but gradually there is no chance to fight back, and they have been playing passively.


    Hua Ruge stood on the wall of the palace and said to Tuo barrow, "you find that people who are not so powerful can be powerful everywhere. Even if they are the main gods, they are also very counsellors."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui responded with a voice and always looked to the direction of the battlefield.


    Hua Ruge mews at him and knows that he may not be able to listen to what he says now, so he follows the fight.


    It''s the same for everyone below. After all, it''s lucky to see three main gods fighting in one''s lifetime, so no matter which camp they are in, they are all dedicated to learning.


    Hua Ruge also felt very shocked, and always felt that he was absorbed in what he could understand from it.


    However, there was not much time left for everyone to study. At night, the demon was subdued. The thunderobot broke the meridians in his body, making him unable to recover his strength for a while, so he became an ordinary person with strong physical quality.


    Hua Ruge is not surprised. That''s because thunderobot said before that he can''t be killed without the demon sword.


    Tuoba Rui saw that people had been abandoned. With a wave of his hand, a white net of light and shadow appeared. As he threw the light and shadow against the wind, he locked the God who had no resistance in it.


    At the moment, people in the demon palace can''t accept that their demon has failed. It''s a God.


    Hua Ruge is very satisfied. She looks at the demon flying with the net and asks with a smile, "now? Would you like to tell me where the sword is? "


    "Don''t think about it. I know you want to kill me with artifact. I will never be fooled." The devil''s voice was unusually firm.


    Hua Ruge saw this man secretly aiming at her ring when she mentioned the magic sword before, so she turned her head to Tuo barrow and said, "the space ring in his hand."


    "Well." Tuoba Rui said a wave, and the next moment several rings of the demon God came to Tuoba Rui''s hand.


    On the other side, both the God of thunder and the God of fire are helping each other, and the ring''s protective boundary is also broken instantly. In one of the rings, Tuo BARREI takes out the magic sword.


    As soon as the magic sword appeared, it seemed that the whole world was filled with cold air of killing. The whole body of the long sword was black, with all kinds of patterns engraved on it, which was very mysterious.


    Tuoba Rui holds it in his hand. Before he looks carefully, he sees that the sword trembles slightly, which shakes Tuoba Rui''s hand away.


    Hua Ruge swallowed her saliva and said it was too good.


    However, when the long sword flew to Hua Ruge''s side, it stopped, and then turned around Hua Ruge three times.


    "Little girl, who are you?"


    Hua Ruge only thought that there was a word in her head, and she didn''t know who said it, so she ignored it.


    "Little girl, I''m the sword spirit. You have the breath of the former devil. It''s not wrong." The voice rang again.


    Hua Yuege''s eyes brightened and said, "there is a sword spirit. My father was the former demon."


    "It''s really you. I''ve finally waited." The voice smiled for a while, then said: "the master asked me to wait for you here, and I will recognize the new master when I see you."

 Chapter 2276

    "Even if you recognize the Lord, my father is still OK." Hua Ruge said, "you just have to obey me for a while, and you don''t have to change it when you save your father."


    After hearing Hua Ruge''s words, Jianling''s voice leaped a lot: "is the truth OK?"


    "Of course." China is like a song.


    No matter how asshole she is, she can''t rob her father''s magic weapon. Although she has never met before, she has a psychological burden to do so.


    Everyone saw that the magic sword had been turning around Hua Ruge, and at last it gave out a pleasant trembling sound, and slowly crossed in front of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge reached out and easily grasped the hilt of the sword. Even if she didn''t recognize the Lord, Hua Ruge still felt the surging power in the sword. This powerful power gave her an illusion that she would dare to fight if she met the Lord again.


    People in the magic Palace are shocked when they see Hua rugo holding the magic sword without any resistance.


    The magic sword chooses the owner again, and their magic palace has the hope of rising again.


    The senators were even more delighted and took the lead to bow down to Hua Ruge: "young palace master is powerful, please young palace master presides over the overall situation."


    After they made a statement, all the disciples of their faction knelt down and shouted to let Hua Ruge preside over the whole situation.


    The lineage of other present demons is to look at each other. These people look at the demons trapped by Tuo Barre, and then look at the demons sword in Hua Ru''s singer, and gradually some people begin to kneel down.


    There are more and more people to obey after taking the lead, but there are also tough ones, only very few. Although they are not convinced, they have not fought against Hua Ruge, because they can''t fight others if they are clear.


    Hua Ruge naturally knows what it means to preside over the overall situation, that is, to let her usurp the throne and become a demon. Her goal has been achieved, but she will not go in this last step.


    "I''d like to thank you, young people. How can I dare to undertake this task?" Hua Yuege said.


    One of the yuan elders said: "the devil sword has already recognized the Lord, so the young palace master will not refuse any more."


    "Yes, we can''t think of a better person to take over the devil, except for the young palace master." Said another elder.


    Listening to the voice of persuading her to win the throne one after another, she stretched out her hand and pressed it. Then she said: "you are not the younger generation to refuse, but the younger generation is indeed not qualified. There are people in this world who are more suitable for this position than the younger generation."


    People thought that Hua Ruge was just being polite. After all, this kind of thing is such a routine. If you refuse it three times, you should be reluctant to agree. But how can you listen to this voice as if she really doesn''t want to win the position?


    But I don''t think it''s right. Without this mind, it''s impossible to secretly ask the two main gods for foreign aid, and then force the palace inside.


    Hua Ruge waited for the voice to calm down before he said: "you have no idea. My father is still alive. If you invite him back, do you think it is more suitable than me?"


    What?


    All the people in the demon palace think they have heard wrong. The old demon has disappeared for more than 30 years and is still alive?


    "Do you think that''s true, young palace master?" An old man''s voice trembled with excitement.


    Hua Ruge nodded his head, then bowed to the God of thunder and the God of fire and said, "please tell me something about it."


    Thunderobot nodded and said that thirty years ago, the demon was sealed.


    People in the demon palace were stunned. Even if the thunderobot didn''t say it, they knew who could seal the demon?


    Hua Ruge didn''t give them too many opportunities to think about it. Then he said, "I will subdue the devil and take back the sword to welcome my father. What do you think?"


    These elders are all loyal people. Hearing this, they immediately said, "it''s a must to welcome back the evil spirits. Please let the young palace master preside over the overall situation for the time being. We are only the young palace master to look forward to it."


    After this victory, the elders also saw Hua Ruge''s ability. Every step is without omission. What''s more, she has courage and boldness. It seems that this method is better than the former demons.


    In addition, Hua Ru, a singer, has a magic sword, which is the blood of the former devil. It''s also a matter of justice to order the devil palace.


    The current God stays in the tianluodiwang, his eyes are almost staring out, just want to talk, he is collected by Tuo BARREI and tianluodiwang together.


    When the people in the magic palace saw that Hua Ruge had brought both the God of fire and the God of thunder, they knew that she would not stop until she reached her goal, and they all said that they had listened to Hua Ruge.


    The reaction of these people was in Hua Ruge''s plan. She then said, "I thank you for my father. We will start in three days. You can go back and prepare for it."


    The people in front of the temple just broke up. Hua Ruge turned his hands and put away the magic sword. He thanked the God of fire and the God of thunder again.


    The two main gods brought the people and horses to rescue the demon, so they didn''t have to go back, but they were stationed outside the demon palace.


    They don''t worry about Hua Ruge''s safety. The devil is locked up. Hua Ruge has the devil''s sword in his hand. They are afraid that no one in the devil''s palace is her opponent at the moment.


    What''s more, Hua Ruge is accompanied by Tuoba Rui. It''s better not to bully people with their abilities.


    That night, when looking at the list of personnel in huaruge to study who is going, Tuo Barry half joked and asked, "I''m not scared against the devil today."


    "Ah?" Hua Yuege responded with a smile and said, "don''t say you are all outside, it''s just who I''m afraid of when you''re not there."


    Tuoba Rui chuckled, "so you don''t have anyone to be afraid of?"


    "Of course." Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "it''s you."


    Tuoba Rui shakes his head and laughs.


    Hua Yuege said that she was afraid. In fact, she didn''t have a look of grievance on her face. She was used to it.


    The next day, Hua rugo asked three elders he trusted to help him look at the list and add, delete, and finally determine the candidates.


    When the list came out, the magic palace was in order.


    The time of the three-day palace passed in a blink of an eye. The three temples drove the cloud towards the West.


    Raytheon and Vulcan have said before that there is no powerful guard there. They are mainly trying to break the seal, so the people with them are first-class in team cooperation and individual combat effectiveness.


    The magic palace is in the middle of the divine Kingdom, and the place before the seal is in the west side of a rare black forest.


    The black forest has no sunlight all the year round. It''s a very cold and overcast place. It''s said that there isn''t even one fierce animal that can adapt to the environment most. It can be seen how bad it is.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know where his father was sealed before. After listening to the explanation of thunderobot to the environment, his face was not good at that time.


    It''s too vicious. I can''t bear it.


    After half a month''s journey, a group of people finally arrived at the west of the black forest. Hua Ruge found that the area in front of him was completely black, not to mention that his eyes could not see clearly, even Shenyuan could not explore far.


    Hua Ruge took out the shining pearl and threw it inside, only to find that it was not bright when it entered the black forest, just like the light inside was not eaten by any other monster.


    She had only seen this before in the mouth of a devouring animal. It was black at any angle, as if the light had been swallowed by it, so was the black forest today.


    In the dark, people can barely see the dense trees. They have never seen the varieties of the trees. Because they grow in the dark all the year round, the trunk and branches are gray and white, as if they are going to wither at the next moment.


    and this abnormal gray and white color is the most obvious in the black forest. From a distance, people only think of the hair Bone is terrified.


    "It''s a very bad place." Hua Ruge frowned and said, "comparison is used to eat father''s cultivation. Let''s go in."


    The eyes of the God of thunder and the God of fire are also full of anxieties. The God of fire rushes to the front, while the God of thunder is more cautious, which is behind all the people. Both of them are alert around.


    After entering the black forest, these people found that they couldn''t find a way at all. The way that Shenyuan could find was too close, as if it was impossible to see by sight, even the LORD God.


    "It''s worthy of being called the black forest of death." The God of fire stood still because he didn''t know where the devil was. After a while, he didn''t find anything.

 Chapter 2277

    Tuoba Rui pulled Qihua like a song all the way and turned for half an hour. Although there was no danger, he did not find anything.


    In the last line, hundreds of people sat down and rested.


    Hua Ruge frowned a little. She thought of all the ways she could. She even asked about devouring the beast. But devouring the beast said that its divine element could not be further explored, and its eyes would be even worse.


    Later, she thought about it. No matter how evil the devouring beast can be compared with the LORD God, those two can''t find the location, let alone the small devouring beast.


    "I''m sorry that the creator is shut up, otherwise our performance will be recorded in his ears." When Hua Yuege said this, he was thoughtful.


    She and shangguanli have been friends for so many years. They know that there must be some kind of setting in the forest, so that the guards can find the intruders early and inform them.


    But there''s no way to know her. Even the flame in the palm has only heat and no light in the black forest. And the creator God is just through the advantage of the terrain, it''s hard to find the demon, let alone save it.


    After another hour, Hua Ruge felt lost and could not find the way back.


    Everyone knows that this is not the way to go, but the speed of Shenyuan exploration is too slow, people dare not fly, so they can only grope a little bit.


    During this period, some people proposed to search separately, but whether it was given by Tuoba Rui and Hua Ruge, there were not many people originally, and then they were separated. Who knows what unknown danger they will encounter? It''s better to search slowly together.


    God of thunder and God of fire also know that this is not good, but there is no better way.


    Hua Ruge walked and listened to the disciples of the demon palace complaining. One of them said, "if I had eye powers, I would be able to see through all the obstacles."


    "You want to be beautiful. Eye magic is the best magic. It''s said that recording how to refine your eyes is the best skill." Said the other.


    As soon as these two people said it, Hua Ruge really fell in love.


    Eye magic?


    Top level skill?


    She thought of her eyes, which was her strongest attack. I don''t know if it''s an eye power.


    The next moment she closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, she could see that her pupils were all golden, and her eyes were looking into the dark forest.


    Hua Ruge realized after being reminded that this eye can be opened in addition to attacking to see if it can look far away.


    As a result, Hua Ruge herself was shocked by this use, because when she was working the eye skill, all the scenes in front of her eyes became extremely clear, and she could see far and far as she wanted.


    She was surprised and delighted by the discovery. She had never thought that the main function of the eyes was to see things, not just to attack.


    She stood still and began to work her eyes with all her strength.


    Tuo Ba Rui guessed, so he told the God of fire to stop.


    All the people around looked at Hua Ruge, only to see her pupils around become fiery gold, is constantly turning around, looking in all directions.


    "Tianyan?" The God of fire can''t hold his breath. When he saw it, he was surprised to say it.


    Later, the God of fire received the eyes of the God of fire, nodded, and the God of fire was even more happy: "the eldest brother''s daughter is different. How many people want to practice the eye magic are unable to do it. In the end, they either give up or become blind. Unexpectedly, the niece can succeed."


    It can be seen that Hua Ruge has not yet achieved great success in the cultivation of the heavenly eye, but he can also be an independent person.


    Hua Ruge is constantly working, and her eyes are searching back and forth. Now her eyes can pass through all obstacles and go through a long distance. It can be said that the whole black forest is within her oyster range.


    About a quarter of an hour later, Hua Ruge''s eyes stopped in the north, and he was surprised to say, "there is a mountain range in the north. There are dozens of guards at the mountain''s pulse. The mountain range is sealed by a strong power. I think it''s the place where my father is imprisoned."


    "It''s right to have a guard. Lead the way." The God of fire makes Hua Ruge walk in the front.


    Hua Ruge can see the road clearly, so he is not afraid of flying. So a group of people once again drive the cloud behind Hua Ruge. It doesn''t matter if they can''t see it. Anyway, they know they won''t collide.


    It''s not too good to be able to see the surrounding feeling clearly. In less than a quarter of an hour, the guard arrived near the mountain. He was surprised and shouted: "who is it?"


    "I want your life." Hua Yuege said once, the magic sword went out of its sheath, and cut it towards several people.


    Hua Ruge, who has the magic sword, is almost invincible below the main God, so the guard fell without holding on for several rounds.


    The rest of the guards were solved by the gods of fire and thunder.


    The mouth of the mountain is right in front of us. The closer Hua Ruge can feel to the mountain, the more heavy the Yin Qi is. When he arrived at the mouth of the mountain, he found that a layer of Yin Qi, like the essence of the Yin Qi, sealed a hole. Even Hua Ruge''s eyes could not see it.


    "Big brother must be in it. Let''s attack." The God of fire and the God of thunder seem to be quite excited. They attack the Yin Qi, and the people they bring and the people in the demon palace almost attack at the same time. The terrorist power of hundreds of people successively blows on the Yin Qi.


    Although Yin Qi is thick, there are too many people attacking it. Only three or two moves later, Yin Qi is dispersed. But that''s the moment when Yin Qi is dispersed. People only feel that a very majestic force is coming over, which makes everyone feel frightened.


    Even the God of thunder and the God of fire at the front step back and frown: "it''s the power of the father."


    Hua Ruge River Tuoba Rui saw that only after the Yin Qi dissipated did a barrier appear at the entrance of the cave. The barrier was blocked by the Yin Qi before, but the Yin Qi dissipated and everything appeared.


    It''s also a way for the creator to hide his eyes. After all, he doesn''t want to tell the world that he has sealed the demon.


    Although people all over the world can''t think of the motive, it''s a disaster.


    Hua Ruge shouted at the entrance of the cave, "father, father."


    Tuo Ba Rui pressed her shoulder, shook his head toward her and said, "this seal combines the power of the heaven. One of the most important things is to isolate the voice of the outside world."


    "It seems that this seal is not easy to open with brute force." Hua Yuening eyebrows, as expected, did not shout.


    "Is it hard for others, not necessarily for me." Tuoba Rui said it confidently, and then went forward to communicate with the two gods.


    Hua rugo still believes in Tuo BARREI. After all, although he has few words, his words are reliable, and he has no choice in terms of strength. He says it can be.


    Soon the three ended their communication. The God of thunder, the God of fire and their subordinates attacked at the place where Tuo barrow pointed them out. Hua rugo counted dozens of points above this small barrier.


    And Tuo BARREI is a person who can understand the heavenly way. Under his guidance, the seemingly impregnable barrier is already shaking, which always gives the illusion that the next strike will break.


    But illusion is illusion. Although the barrier looks vulnerable, there is no special change after hundreds of attacks.


    Hua Ruge is on the other side. What abnormal power does the creator have? A barrier is so strong. If it is against the Buddha, it will not kill you?


    Now the three temples have not attacked at the same time, but in turn, and the barrier up.


    Tuoba Rui just stood there, and constantly analyzed the technique of the creator in his mind, so as to get some experience from it, which was much more than his research alone.


    After another period of time, Tuo Ba Rui turned his hand and took out the Tianzi sword. Hua Ruge nodded and also took out the magic sword. However, the magic sword was disobedient as soon as it came out of the space.


    People saw that the demon sword went directly to the cave, and the tip of the sword stabbed hard at the barrier, bumping against each other, as if they would never stop entering the cave.


    Hua Ruge saw this in her heart and became more confident. As soon as she waved, the magic sword flew back and landed on her hand.


    "Follow me and wait." Hua Ruge said a soothing sentence, then looked to Tuoba Rui.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head and pointed out a point to Hua Ruge. Then they both attacked two points which were far away from the barrier at the same time.

 Chapter 2278

    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    After Hua Ruge and Tuo BARREI got out, there were two bursts coming from the barrier one after another, and at the same time, there was a huge impact.


    Their strength is still shallow, so they should be impacted soon. However, Tuo BARREI has a glimpse of the road, while Hua Ru, a singer, is a magic weapon like magic sword, which can withstand for a while.


    But even if the Kung Fu of dozens of breaths had to retreat quickly, Tuo BARREI took the initiative to share the impact for Hua Ruge and snorted.


    Hua Ruge helped him quickly and said, "I said you are not stupid. I am better than you. It''s nothing to suffer from this."


    "I''m fine. Back off." Tuo Ba Rui glanced at her lightly and held her back with his arms extended.


    Hua Ruge can''t laugh or cry when he sees him. There is a kind of weakness that makes your man think you are weak.


    She is a magic soldier with the level of magic sword. In addition, she has also broken through the realm of the upper gods. In addition to the twelve main gods and the creation gods, the upper gods with strong faith are not a great threat to her.


    Looking at the whole world, she is also the top strong, but in the eyes of Tuoba Rui, she is not much better than a piece of tofu.


    "Two uncles, help the younger generation." Tuoba Rui has turned his head to the God of fire and thunder.


    When they saw the change of the barrier, they immediately agreed to come down and attack the barrier with their hands.


    This time, Tuoba Rui had some precautions and two main gods to help him, and he was no longer under such strong impact.


    Hua Yuege looked at the war situation, then at the magic sword in his hand. He said to the magic sword, "I will give you to others, and you will obey me."


    Before the magic sword could react, Hua Ruge threw the magic sword towards Tuo BARREI and said, "next."


    Tuoba Rui is a man who cultivates the sword way, and can make the divine sword play a greater role.


    He reached for it, and the magic sword vibrated slightly in the palm of his hand, looking like a protest.


    Hua ruogeling hurriedly said, "don''t make any trouble, save your father and return you to the original owner."


    When Jianling hears that he can save his master, he doesn''t struggle. He is in Tuo BARREI''s hands.


    Both the God of thunder and the God of fire think it''s incredible. Before the magic sword was touched, it must have hurt the man badly. It''s said that the devil who was locked up by them had tried it several times in a row and was damaged by the horrible sword spirit.


    but now, the magic sword is too easy to talk. It''s only a long time since the two masters were changed.


    Tuoba Rui shook his hand holding the magic sword. People around him only thought that the breath of him and the magic sword had become fierce. There was cold light in the dark forest.


    Raytheon, Vulcan and the subordinates of the magic Palace are somewhat surprised, which is different from the heavy feeling brought by the golden light of singers in China, but it seems to have an indestructible edge.


    Although these people didn''t say anything before, they didn''t really know the strength of Tuo BARREI. Especially the elders of the demon palace felt that their young palace master was incomparable in the world, and whether this young man was worthy of it.


    But now he can see through the boundary of the creator and control the magic sword. At the same time, he is extremely satisfied. After all, Tuo barrui is not only strong, but also more beautiful than the former magic God. The strength of protecting his wife just now is also in people''s eyes.


    So Hua Yuege saw that the old people in the demon palace were smiling and frowning at Tuo BARREI. They wouldn''t have any strange ideas, would they?


    Tuoba Rui, no matter how many, took the magic sword and continued to command the attack.


    After several attempts, we are now attacking more than a dozen points, of course, these positions are still being adjusted.


    More than a dozen people are shooting at the same time. The others are all around. Tuoba Rui is a position in the middle of the main attack.


    When dozens of magic weapons are used together, the magic sword is the most powerful. When attacking on the barrier at the same time, most of them are only supported for a moment and then are bounced back, while the magic sword is supported to the end with the two main magic weapons.


    Tuoba Rui looked dignified and said suddenly, "turn!"


    The magic sword is spinning rapidly in the center of the barrier, constantly consuming the power of the barrier.


    The God of thunder and the God of fire are also learning to rotate their magic tools without being defeated.


    People can only see the dazzling light in the darkness.


    People in other places are not relaxed, but constantly attacking. When they are exhausted, they will change to another group.


    Hua Ruge has just broken through the upper God, and its strength is still shallow. Without the power of the magic sword, it will not be strong, so it will not join in the fun, just watching from behind.


    At this time, many people from the demon palace came to chat with her. The content is basically all boasting and farsighted. Some of them let her cherish them and let her see that this man should not be robbed.


    Hua Yuege is confused. Isn''t it saving their old master? What a serious tense moment, these people still have leisure to say these?


    Fortunately, as the situation became more and more tense, these people had no time to chat, but were all arranged to attack.


    The longer Tuo Ba Rui contacts the border, the more he knows about it. Although the barrier is still very strong, it has been weakened.


    There is no time passing in the black forest. Only Hua Ruge''s eyes can see the sun above. According to her, the sun has risen and set at least ten times. In addition, when she didn''t see it, she estimated that it was more than half a month.


    For such a long time, people have been spending time before the border. Although they have been shooting continuously, they haven''t broken it yet.


    The mysterious degree of this little border made people like Tuoba Rui collapse twice. They almost fell into the devil. Fortunately, in China, Ruge made him wake up in time.


    Although the process was extremely difficult, Tuo barrui survived and made the mystery of the border more and more thorough.


    Even so, the progress is still very slow, because the Yin in the black forest is too heavy, and people''s strength will be eroded after a long time in the dark forest.


    the two main gods are better, and people without divine protection will feel the reduction of their strength after three days, even if their body quality is strong as Hua Ruge, they will have some slight feelings after seven days.


    She felt that her strength was eroded, but she also worried about her father, who had never met before, who had been trapped for more than 30 years, and whether she could survive.


    "Boom." The attack continues.


    In the past half a month, the strength of the barrier has become weaker and weaker. Although the strength of the people has declined, they have also made unremitting contributions to their strongest strength.


    Tuo Ba Rui is weak now because he has consumed too much mental energy and his internal strength has been eroded. He sits in the rear to command.


    "I''ll do it." Hua Ruge took the magic sword from his hand.

 Chapter 2279

    "Be careful." Tuoba Qirui gave a quiet instruction.


    Now that the power of the border had been weakened, he was not too worried about what harm he could do to her.


    Hua Yuege nodded, "I will."


    Because of her strong physique, she was the weakest eroded by the black forest. Besides the two main gods, no one was stronger than her.


    Even the two main gods are suffering from power exhaustion due to continuous power output for a long time. Now they are sitting at the mouth of the cave with their knees crossed.


    "Hard work, uncles." Hua Ruge goes forward.


    The God of fire opened his eyes. When he saw the magic sword in her hand, he shook his head and said, "just back up and give it to us."


    "Uncle, don''t worry. The power of the bond has been weakened, and now it doesn''t hurt me." Hua Yuege said.


    The God of fire frowned and said, "wait a minute, let''s fight together."


    "Good." Hua Ruge is moved in his heart.


    After she came to the divine world, she felt the care and love of other elders besides her mother and aunt, which made her feel more belonging here.


    When the sun tilts to the west, the gods of fire and thunder get up, and Tuo Barry points to more than a dozen points on the barrier.


    Hua Ruge and the two main gods chose a more important position and attacked with Lei Shenjian.


    "Boom!"


    The barrier has lost the power of counterattack. Hua rugo only felt that after this blow, she heard a slight noise from the barrier, so she squinted at that point and hit again.


    "Click!"


    The slight crack came again. People looked back and saw the spider web crack on the barrier like a mirror, and the center of the crack was where the magic sword attacked.


    Tuo Ba Rui saw this scene, there are countless pieces of brain gradually in one place, suddenly smile: "I know."


    There are some accidents between the God of fire and the God of thunder. Although it''s said that the power of Hua Ruge is heavy, it''s not so strong.


    "Little song, go on." Tuoba Rui talks again with more excitement.


    Hua Ruge also wanted to win and pursue, so almost for a moment he condensed his strength, and the magic sword flashed a dazzling golden light towards the same point in the dark forest.


    All the people who were sitting cross legged were watching the scene.


    "Boom!"


    "Click, click, click!"


    Hua Ruge tried his best to strike again, only to see that the cracks on the barrier increased and deepened.


    All eyes are full of hope.


    Although the border is weaker and weaker, people haven''t thought about it when it really broke. Now when they see it really cracked, they feel that they see the light.


    Tuo Ba Rui stood up at the moment and said to the two masters: "according to the younger generation, this boundary is already unsustainable. Please help to break it."


    "Don''t be polite, nephew and son-in-law. We all believe in your strength. We can do whatever you say." The way of Vulcan.


    "Thunderobot also nodded:" it is this truth


    "Well, you will attack with me." Tuoba Rui said and looked to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui''s tacit understanding for many years is naturally understood in one look, nodded and stood on his side, ready to fight together.


    Tuo Ba Rui reaches out his finger and points four points in the air. People can see that those silver white spots fall on the light white barrier, which is very obvious.


    The people of the three great shrines all backed up and knew that they had nothing to do with themselves.


    The silver light in Tuo Barrow''s eyes flashed, and the silver wing appeared again. Now, the silver wing is just like the essence. The root Silver Feather can see clearly, with holy silver white light scattered, it looks very beautiful.


    This is the first time that Thor and Huo have seen Tuoba Rui''s wings. They are surprised when they feel the unusual power fluctuation above.


    Because the world is no more than twelve divine powers, even the power of scattered cultivation can not be separated from these twelve Branches or branches, but what Tuo Barry shows at the moment is not any one but the power of rules.


    It is necessary to know that the rule is the heavenly way, and the only one who can master it is the creator. Although some people have tried to walk through it, all of them died early without exception. It is very rare before they can reach the realm of Tuo Ba Rui.


    and those who can practice this kind of way at such a young age, even if they are unprecedented, there will be no future.


    Hua Ruge is also a little surprised. It can be seen that this half month has not been polished in vain. Tuoba Rui, who is fighting with Chuangshi, has learned a lot.


    "Do it!" Tuo Ba Rui drinks heavily.


    In the four, Hua Ruge and the two main gods took the lead and attacked three of them.


    "Boom!"


    The power of terror collided with the border, making the people of the three temples cover their ears.


    "Click, click, click!"


    The result of finishing the impact is that the barrier cracks again in a large area. But even if it cracks like this, the barrier is still not completely broken.


    A cold and fierce silver light flashed in Tuo Barry''s eyes again. After the three men''s hand, the two huge wings behind rose at the same time, and then turned into countless sword feathers to attack the barrier.


    People can see that although there are many swords, they attack at one point all the time.


    "Boom!"


    After a series of violent impact, people watched the barrier become more and more broken, and almost all of them held their breath.


    "Boom!"


    In the eyes of people''s expectation, the barrier finally broke under the impact of Tuoba Rui''s silver light.


    Hua Ruge was excited for a moment when she saw that the border was finally opened, but she became nervous at the next moment. She was afraid that she would not see the ideal result.


    Mother is still waiting for news in the thunderobot palace. She can''t imagine how her mother would be hit if she brought back bad news.


    She was holding Lei Shenjian tightly, but she didn''t feel so nervous except for Tuo BARREI.


    God of thunder and God of fire are looking at each other. They want to go in, but they don''t take the first step.


    After all, it''s too long. The black forest is a place that can devour people''s power. I''m not sure whether the people in it are still safe.


    "Who? Who is sneaking around? How dare you fight with me? "


    At this time, a very wild voice suddenly came out of the cave. Although the voice was a little hoarse, it still couldn''t cover up the pride.


    Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui are both shocked.


    The Thunder God and the fire god were even more surprised. Before that, the footsteps that were hard to move became extremely light. They walked to the hole in three or two steps. The fire god shouted to them first: "brother, it''s us."


    "Who?" The voice inside was full of doubts. Along with the voice came a big man.

 Chapter 2280

    Hua rugo saw the man coming out of the cave. His black hair blocked his face. He was wearing ragged clothes, and his tall body stumbled along the road.


    God of thunder and God of fire are the first to help.


    That person is actually big sleeve wave, cross voice way: "what person?"


    "Big brother, it''s us. What''s wrong with you?" Thunderobot asked.


    The man put out a big hand and said, "I am a demon? It''s not a big brother. "


    The God of fire and the God of thunder stepped back and looked at each other.


    Seeing the familiar figures, the elders of the demon palace burst into tears one by one and went forward to recognize: "Lord demon, you are finally out."


    The man put his black hair in front of his forehead on both sides, opened his eyes and looked carefully at the group of people in front of him. A moment later, he said, "who are you? How do you know that the God is the devil? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Patriarch.


    I''ve been imprisoned in the black forest for so many years. My life has been saved, but my brain doesn''t seem to work very well.


    Hua Ruge finally saw his father''s face clearly. He was very thin, and his eyes and cheeks were deeply sunk. However, from the high bridge of nose, dark eyes, clear edges and visible lips, he could still see that he was a very outstanding person.


    He was tall and broad shouldered, and looked like the kind that used to be powerful and explosive.


    At the moment, his eyes are full of vigilance and even hostility to the people around him. There is still a deep cold in his confused eyes, and he said to the people in front: "who sent you? What do you want? "


    "Here Lord demon, don''t you remember what happened before? " Asked an old man tentatively.


    "I remember it clearly. Yes, you bastards helped that despicable man seal my God here." The more he said, the more murderous his eyes were, the less he could stare at the elder.


    The following people all looked at each other, knowing that he was completely confused.


    Leishen and Huoshen light their swords and say to him, "look, brother, it''s us."


    "You want to do it, don''t you? I will accompany you to the end! "


    As soon as the two main gods heard of this, they quickly put away their weapons, afraid of hurting him.


    Everyone can''t help it. At last, they all look at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuexin says what do you want to see me for? You people are still old acquaintances to him, and although they are father daughter relationships, they have never met each other.


    She felt the magic sword whirling in the space, but she didn''t dare to take it out for a while. She was afraid that her confused father would kill her after taking the magic sword.


    Tuoba Rui gives her a look and signals her to go up.


    Hua Ruge just swallowed her saliva and walked up with a little nervous and a little uneasy.


    At the moment, the God of evil is scolding the God of thunder and the God of fire, but when the remaining light catches a glimpse of Hua Ruge, his eyes are fixed.


    His reaction was so much more radical than Hua Ruge''s imagination, that she stood still and dared not go forward.


    After a moment''s hesitation, the eyes turn red, the lips shake slightly all the time, and the steps are staggering closer.


    Hua rugo was afraid that he could not stand stably, so he hurriedly went up and held his extended arm.


    As a result, she was held in her arms for the next moment.


    "I......" Hua Ruge doesn''t know what to say.


    It''s a strange man for her, but it''s her biological father. Although the father was locked up before she was born, it paved the way for her, and did everything a father could do.


    she really has no position to push him away.


    Tuoba Rui stood in the distance, with a happy look.


    He knows that Hua Ruge now is not the original Hua Ruge, but he also wants to see her find her own home here, and he wants her to get more love.


    People are relieved to see the God recognize Hua Ruge, at least not too confused.


    The demon God soon let go Hua Ruge and looked at her face at a close distance. His eyes were full of tender colors.


    Although Hua Ruge is big, he also realizes that the eyes are not right. It''s not like looking at her daughter''s love, but more like looking at her lover''s, so affectionate.


    "Ning''er, here you are."


    Sure enough, the next moment, the God of the devil called.


    Hua Ruge only thinks that the first two are big. She has a similarity of seven or eight points with her mother. The chance of being mistaken is not big enough.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everybody.


    It seems that they were a little too optimistic before.


    "Ning''er, why don''t you talk?" There was a little uneasiness in the excessively gentle voice of the demon God.


    Hua Yuege only said: "you are mistaken. I am your daughter. Look carefully, I am not exactly the same as my mother."


    "Well?" The demon was lost.


    At the next moment, he looked at Hua Ruge carefully. When he saw chin and mouth, he had a clear look in his eyes.


    He gradually let Hua Ruge go, shook his head, and said: "no, no, you are not..."


    Look at his expression as if he had been hit hard.


    Hua is speechless like a song. His head is full of his own mother and he has no concept of a daughter.


    Sure enough, the children were all accidents.


    She understood Xiaobao''s feelings at this time.


    "Father, may I take you to your mother?" She coaxed in a soft voice.


    The demon God looked at her again, his face was clear and confused, and finally he fell straight back.


    Hua Ruge catches it. He''s in a coma.


    Thunderobot quickly took out the elixir, fed it and said: "brother is just in poor health, I believe that the cultivation can be restored for a while, let''s leave here as soon as possible."


    "Good."


    So a group of people walked out of the Black Forest under the guidance of Hua Ruge, and then boarded the spaceship and headed for the thunder temple.


    Hua Ruge intended to send the people from the demon Palace back first. As a result, those yuan laoshihuo would follow him and only put back some younger disciples.


    The body condition of the demon is very poor, so he has been in a coma since he got on the spaceship. He hasn''t been awake for a moment.


    Hua Ruge and the people in the main shrines are together in these days. As for Tuo BARREI, he was shut down as early as he got on the spaceship, because he consumed too much mental power, and according to him, there are many things that have not been digested, so he needs to strike while the iron is hot.


    In this way, Hua Ruge can only play by himself.


    One day more than half a month later, she pondered over her eyes and the book of annihilation on the deck. Why can her eyes see clearly in the black forest where no power can probe?


    When the book of annihilation was obtained, it was full of raves, but she thought it was boasting. Now it doesn''t really have the power of annihilation, does it?


    Just as she was trying to find a theoretical basis for her conjecture, suddenly a figure appeared beside her.


    She didn''t realize the investment she wanted, and when she looked carefully, she found that she was not someone else, but her cheap father.

 Chapter 2281

    Looking at him today, he looks very clear and bright. He changed his clothes and combed his hair again. He seems to have a more powerful momentum.


    "Is father better?" Hua rugo asked, want to see his reaction.


    After hearing her address, the demon body seemed to tremble a little, and his expression became a little uneasy. He looked at her and said, "do you recognize me?"


    "Of course, father, do you recognize me?"


    The devil nodded, "you are very similar to your mother."


    "So father remembers?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    The God shook his head: "no, I only remember myself, your mother and my enemy. Now I only believe in you."


    "Enough." Hua Yuege smiled and asked, "does Father drink?"


    As soon as the demon was stunned, he said, "you are very similar to your mother."


    Hua Ruge has also heard about her mother before. As a genius of the water family, she once publicized the same thing, but her fate has changed a lot.


    She took out a pot of wine to pass it, and then took out a pot to drink by herself.


    "Little girl, drink less." The demon slightly frowned, and then snatched the jug from her hand.


    It''s natural to act as if they''re father and daughter, not just meeting for the second time.


    After robbing the wine pot, both of them were stunned. It seemed that they had some accidents, but they soon looked at each other and smiled.


    Hua rugo watched the old guy take his own wine pot to drink, but also smiled and shook his head. This may be a wonderful blood relationship, even though her soul from a different world is still constantly connected.


    The demon God took a few sips of wine, frowned and said, "this wine has just passed a thousand years, it''s too light."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua Yuege was shocked for a while. This is the best wine she collected. It''s so mellow that she can only drink a small glass of wine with her quantity. She doesn''t take it out for ordinary people.


    "Father, how old are you this year?" She asked curiously.


    The devil looked at the horizon, and his voice said wistfully, "ask me after I recover, and you may know the answer."


    Hua Yuege understood. I can''t remember anything about this demon lord.


    But think of him in addition to his own identity, only remember his mother, so we can see his deep feelings.


    It''s very gratifying for her mother that she hasn''t waited in vain for so many years.


    The demon God quickly drank a pot, threw it at the bottom, and then went to drink a pot stolen from Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge stood beside him and could feel the breath around him. After a while, he asked, "is your mother OK?"


    "If you mean the body, good." Hua Yuege looks at the distance and answers.


    "I''m sorry for her," he said after another silence


    "Mother will understand you. It''s hard for us to imagine what you''ve suffered so many years." Hua Ruge looks at the handsome man in front of him.


    His expression turned into hatred again: "it''s all because of that bastard. If I don''t come out, I''ll forget it. Now that I''m out, I will definitely cut off his dog''s head."


    "What is your relationship with the creator?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    The devil waved his hand: "I can''t remember that much."


    Hua Ruge claps his forehead and knows that he has to ask.


    But she wanted to help her parents and not help them, which caused her parents to separate for more than 30 years, and indirectly caused her to die miserably. Now she has found the culprit.


    If she can''t afford revenge, and she has an idea at the moment, God took so much effort to bring her from the other world, maybe she can''t see the creator bullying people so much, and use her to avenge the family.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she was indispensable and the most important part. But after a while, she had another idea. If they did succeed, what about her?


    It''s not going to be sent back, is it?


    She dare not think about going down, because once sent back, it means that she will be completely cut off from the continent, and lose all the relatives, lovers and partners here.


    "That father, we can''t live together peacefully?" Hua Ruge is almost second advice.


    The devil shook his head: "this god world, there is him without me, there is me without him, I am not with him, do you understand?"


    "I don''t really want to understand." Hua scratched his head like a song.


    "You are still young." The devil did not think it strange, and turned to drink in the distance.


    Hua Ruge has not been very calm since then. Although those ideas are a little too far fetched, and they can''t even talk about shadow catching, they are totally blind thinking,


    but everything in the world is too important for her. She''s a little afraid that she can''t control the results.


    On that day, the demon God drank up several jars of Hua rugo''s good wine, but there was still no sign of being drunk. That is to say, his voice was louder, his face was ruddy, and his thinking was quite clear.


    Hua rugo had no mind to drink since she had that idea. She went back to the cabin alone while Leishen and Huoshen came out to accompany her father.


    That night, she didn''t sleep well, and her mind was restless. At this time, she wanted to talk with Tuo Barry, or to discuss an idea, but now she can only digest it by herself.


    In the following period of time, people on the spaceship felt that Hua Yuege was not as lively as before. In the past, she basically appeared on the deck every day. She could talk to a few people for a day.


    but recently, she was almost alone in the cabin. Even if she came out occasionally, she was often distracted, like something was on her mind.


    After taking the elixir of thunderobot, the God of evil also quietly recuperated in the cabin. The careless God of fire found that it was wrong. He asked her if something had happened.


    "My father and the creator are enemies. A war is inevitable. My niece is worried that my father is not the opponent of that guy. We are still young. I don''t know what I can do for you." Hua Yuege said.


    The God of fire heard this waving and said, "don''t think about it. Everything in this world is under the control of the father. We don''t know how to deal with it."


    "He can also reincarnate?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Reincarnation is the way of heaven. Although the Father knows all the rules of heaven and earth, he cannot change his life against the sky." The God of fire replied.


    Hua Yuege nodded reassuringly, and then asked, "does uncle know that there is a world in the world that does not follow the path of cultivation?"


    "There are three thousand small worlds below. Although I haven''t known them one by one, I haven''t heard of those who don''t practice." The God of fire replied simply.


    Hua Ruge thinks about it. If he had a world of his own, he would have been discovered.


    "Is there any other place besides the divine kingdom?" She asked not to give up.


    The God of fire shakes his head simply: "how can it be that the God is the master of all the world, and there will never be the existence of breaking away from the god world."

 Chapter 2282

    Hua Yuege nodded, "thank you for your advice."


    It seems that this is really a different world. It feels like there is no overlap with the previous world. If it is really sent back, it must not be found back.


    "You''re welcome. Don''t worry about these things. We are here." The fire god patted Hua''s shoulder lovingly.


    "I see." Hua Ruge looks at the God of fire, and his heart is warm. But the hidden heart did not disappear.


    Two months later, the spaceship arrived at the Lei temple. Before that, Tuo BARREI went out of the customs. Seeing the more profound aura and relaxed expression, we knew that the harvest was not small.


    When the demon God just woke up, he was indifferent, but as the spaceship was getting closer and closer, his whole person became uneasy. He often asked Hua rugo about his mother''s affairs and kissed her many times, which was still very disturbing.


    Sometimes Hua Ruge sits in the room and looks at the demons walking around on the deck. He can''t help laughing. It looks like a pupil who has made a mistake and is about to be arrested.


    After arriving at the thunderobot hall, Hua Ruge took the demon God to the yard where his mother lived.


    Don''t mention how nervous the devil is all the way. Tuoba Rui has to appease him.


    After entering the yard, Hua rugo saw Xiaobao dressed in white, and now he was dancing a long gun in his hand.


    At such a time, Xiaobao saw Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui. He quickly stopped his momentum and came here: "father, mother, you are back."


    "It''s getting taller again." Hua Ruge looks at the treasure road that has grown to his chest height.


    Tuoba Rui also touched his head: "Xiaobao, Grandpa."


    "Well?" Xiaobao sends out a puzzled syllable, and then a small face looks at the demons around him with half a doubt.


    After seeing the child, the demon God nodded: "good, good boy."


    "Grandpa." Xiaobao calls respectfully. Xiaonaiyin is very cute.


    "Good boy." The God said, "where is your grandmother?"


    "In the room..." Xiaobao said, turning his head to see the direction of the room, and then he changed his mouth midway: "grandma is out."


    The devil''s hand slightly quivered, and slowly turned to look past.


    "When!" A tray in shuiyunning''s hand fell to the ground. It was a cool tea for Xiaobao.


    Hua Ruge could see clearly from the side. At the moment when they saw each other, they seemed to have some mood to jump out at once, but it might be because they had been repressed for too long, gradually and again, which became a complex mood.


    Tuoba Rui is holding her in one hand and Xiaobao in the other hand, and quietly retreats.


    Hua Ruge took a strange look at him, but he quickly came back and took the gate with him.


    "Don''t tell you not to go in." Hua Yuege tells the two maids at the door.


    The maid nodded.


    When I went back to my yard, Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui looked at each other and smiled at each other.


    It is not in vain that they have worked so hard to achieve such a result.


    Tuoba Rui''s hands cover the hands on the table, holding them.


    Hua rugo leaned on his shoulder and said, "I hope my father can recover early. They have suffered too much."


    "Yes, if I had been apart for so many years, I would have been crazy." Tuo Ba Rui''s voice is very serious, which is more powerful in people''s ears.


    Xiaobao looked at his loving parents and couldn''t help but ask, "Mom and Dad, don''t give me a younger brother or sister anymore."


    He doesn''t want to be abused alone. He wants to have a company.


    "No, your mother is too weak to regenerate." Tuoba Rui didn''t want to get along.


    Hua Ruge glanced at him and said that you are not blushing even if you lie. Is she weak? So who can be strong?


    Xiaobao had to give up, and then went on: "Mom, Xiaobao wants to sleep with you today."


    "Good." Hua Yuege opens his mouth and agrees, looking at Xiaobao''s eyes full of doting.


    Although the child is an accident, but also after all, is born, there is really a kind of how to see not enough feeling.


    Tuo Ba Rui glanced at the child and said, "you have grown up. You need to sleep on your own."


    "Dad, I''ll sleep all night among you." Xiaobao said again.


    Tuoba Rui also want to say what, Hua Ruge preempted: "your father and you are joking, of course, mother back to sleep with the baby."


    Xiaobao is happy, but he is very mature. He looks at Tuoba Rui and says, "what does daddy think?"


    Hua Ruge pulls Tuoba Rui.


    Tuoba Rui nods in the face of the miniature version of himself.


    "Thank you, Dad."


    "Just one night." Tuoba Rui added.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Bao, I knew that I should not compromise so soon.


    After the next two days, the demon and shuiyunning appeared in the public''s sight. Their looks improved obviously, and they were all ruddy. When they looked at each other occasionally, they all had a sweet smile in their eyes.


    After that, the devil recovered faster. Within half a year, he remembered the God of thunder and the God of fire, which made the two main gods happy. They said that they would not get drunk together. As a result, the devil accompanied his wife before the evening.


    He left the God of thunder and the God of fire and looked at each other. He could not help but withdraw.


    The whole god world is shocked to know that the former demon God has returned again. Some of them know the inside story, but most of them still don''t know it. They think that people have already died.


    Some people send gifts, others simply express silence, can foretell that the world is about to become less peaceful.


    It will take ten years for the creator to cross the sky, so let the outside world quarrel over the sky, there is no wind.


    Hua Ruge once mentioned it to the God of evil. At this time, she went out, but her cheap father shook his head and said: "it''s not a gentleman''s way to take advantage of people''s danger. Ruge, don''t have these thoughts any more."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua Ruge looked at the face full of solemnity and no joke, and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "The first husband was born between heaven and earth. Being frank and Frank is the foundation of his foundation. Although you are a girl, you are never weaker than any man. These principles should also be remembered." The face of the demon is preaching.


    As soon as Hua Ruge slaps his head, he knows why he is so strong but there is no water left for being plotted. If he meets a meaner opponent in this faction, he will surely lose.


    One side water Yun Ning chuckles: "all like you, our family can''t decide how much loss to eat."


    "Don''t worry, Ning''er. Those are gone. I will let that bastard pay the price this time. No one will dare to bully you in the future." The God promised that the voice was steady and powerful, which made people feel safe.


    Hua Ruge decided to ask another way: "father, if you are the opponent of the creator at this time?"

 Chapter 2283

    "Even when I was in the seventh period of my heyday, I was not his opponent, not to mention the fact that my strength has now recovered by no more than 10% The God replied.


    Hua Ruge blinked: "dare you say that you are so righteous because you can''t fight?"


    "You''re not big or small. I can win and I won''t do this kind of sneak attack as a father." The way of the spirit.


    The water is smiling.


    "Ning''er, you don''t want to be fair." The devil asked for help.


    Shuiyunning looks at Hua Ruge and says, "OK, don''t make fun of your father. Tell you something."


    Hua, like song, playfully spits out his tongue and begins to ask, "what''s the matter?"


    "Your father and I have decided to go out for a trip. The time of return is uncertain." Shuiyunning said that she had a look at each other with the demon, and her eyes were full of soft laughter.


    Hua Yuege became serious when he heard this look and said, "Mom and Dad, I didn''t mean you. Dad just said that you have only recovered 10% of your strength. Once you go out now, what can you do if you meet a villain? It''s not urgent for the creator to go out and play for ten years."


    The demon immediately said, "who dares? Don''t say that I have recovered 10% of my strength. As long as I come out of the black forest, no one dares to do anything to me. "


    "Dad, self-confidence is a good thing, but overconfidence will affect judgment. You''d better think about it again." Hua Yuege went on.


    "You girl, don''t take you to look down on your own father so much." The demon God said a word in tears and laughs. It can be seen that this is to face his daughter. If other people say this, he will be in a hurry.


    "I''m not sure you''re not." Hua Ruge also realized that this hurt the old man''s self-esteem a little, and hurriedly urged him to be angry.


    "You can rest assured that with the magic sword in your hand, you will be able to achieve 10% of your strength, and few of you will be my opponents." The demon patted Hua Ruge on the shoulder: "we will send you letters back regularly. Don''t worry."


    Hua Ruge saw this advice and then looked at his mother and said, "Mom, what do you say?"


    "I know you''re afraid we''re in danger, but your father''s health is recovering. It''s going to be OK." Water yunning also way, it seems to be iron heart to go.


    Hua Ruge thought that the two were not reliable together, and dared to think of anything, so he said: "otherwise, we are just fine. How about three of us go out with you?"


    "Whatever you''re going to do, I say you can do it. That''s settled." The devil ruled out the possibility of light bulbs around him.


    Hua Ruge is helpless. She thinks that the old one is more worried than the small one, but they can''t stop her if they want to go. At last, she can only rely on the old man, on the condition that she writes a letter every month.


    The two elders readily agreed, and then Hua Yuege felt that she could not get into the conversation, because they did not leave a gap for her to talk at all, so she had to leave.


    Of course, the fact that their parents wanted to travel was also blocked by the two people, the God of thunder and the God of fire, who had not left, but the two people were not as effective as Hua Ruge.


    The demon God, who has not yet recovered his complete memory, does not recognize them at all, and is dismissed in three or two words.


    The two main gods also really have no way, and finally put forward to send people to follow, but they were mercilessly rejected.


    Hua Ruge can only advise two main gods. Let them go. After so many years, it''s not easy to have such an opportunity. It''s useless for anyone to advise.


    The second day after the promise, the second old man left. A family of three watched them leave in front of the thunderobot palace. Hua Ruge shook his head with emotion: "this old man''s willfulness is really unstoppable."


    "Don''t worry, my father-in-law is getting back the magic sword now. He is getting better and better. There will be no danger." Tuoba Rui takes her shoulder and comforts her.


    "It''s better." In the voice of Hua Ruge, there are still many exclamations.


    Xiaobao said, "parents, let''s go to seclusion."


    Hua Ruge looks at Tuo barrow and asks for his advice.


    Now that their father has been rescued, their goal has been achieved, and they can toss and turn freely before the creation God leaves.


    Now, there are more than nine years left.


    "You can go if you want. If you feel bored, I can take you around." Tuoba Rui sang to China.


    Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "no more swimming, no less tossing recently, we''d better live in seclusion."


    "That''s good." Tuoba Rui nodded softly.


    Xiaobao wants his younger brother and sister more urgently.


    After that, the three members of Hua rugo''s family moved to the mountain near the thunder palace again, and the elders of the magic Palace also sent them back to look after the magic palace.


    Hua Ruge took the lead in telling shangguanli his exact location when he arrived at the thatched cottages. By the way, he asked if anything had happened recently.


    Half a month later, she received a letter from shangguanli, in which she wrote that there was no major event, but it was an interesting little thing.


    Hua Ruge smiled after watching the little thing and said, "it''s interesting, it''s really interesting."


    Tuoba Rui is picking vegetables from his home with Xiaobao. Seeing this, he asks, "what''s the pleasure?"


    "A Li told me that the God of time wanted to give the throne to childe wutrace, but he refused. Then guess what he did?" Hua Ruge deliberately sold a pass.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought about the path a little bit: "to find the habitat of the Nine Tailed Fox?"


    "You guessed it." Hua Ruge nodded approvingly, and then old Huai said with great relief, "he can finally face up to his feelings. I''m really happy for him."


    Tuoba Rui also nodded: "he is always different to Xiaojiu. If he didn''t have you in his heart, it would be a natural thing."


    "With me, it''s a twists and turns?" Hua Ruge rubbed his face and said with some frustration, "to some extent, I may have a little meaning of being a beauty and a curse."


    "To them alone, to me it is the opposite." Tuoba Rui was a little proud when he spoke.


    Hua Yuege was amused by his appearance, but soon said, "I have seen from the book that the Nine Tailed Fox is time-consuming to reject the combination with human beings. I''m afraid it''s not easy to do this."


    "The most difficult thing about this is to let Wuchen know his heart, and take this step. There is nothing else that he can''t do." Tuoba Rui is very relaxed.


    "You have faith in him."


    Hua Ruge is also clear in his heart. Childe wutrace is usually singing with a smile, which gives people a indifferent look like water, but in fact, he has been thinking more carefully.


    Besides, his opponent is not a cunning human, but a nest of foxes who may not see much of the world.


    And she also wanted to see how such a calm minded man as childe wutrace responded, so she wrote back to shangguanli saying that she was concerned about the follow-up.


    "By the way, where? Where does the Nine Tailed Fox live? " Hua Ruge suddenly thought of this problem.

 Chapter 2284

    Tuoba Rui shook his head: "Jiuwei fox people are always mysterious. They only know Qingqiu mountain in the south, but no one knows the specific location of Qingqiu mountain."


    "It looks like it''s going to take a while."


    "His daughter-in-law always wants to chase him, and he shouldn''t find it difficult." Tuoba Rui has a deep understanding of Tao.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "you are right. There are always things to do."


    Tuo barrow looked at her close at hand and said with emotion, "it''s good that you are still by my side after so many things happened."


    "In fact, I''m a little afraid. I always feel that such happiness is not true, like a dream that will break at any time." Hua Ru is still holding the thin letter paper in the singer, but his mind has gone far and far.


    Tuo Barry took her by the hand and said: "I know you are worried about the coming war. We have a long time to go, and with me, we will be able to protect our family."


    Hua ruminated for a moment and said, "do you know that I come from another world?"


    "I remember everything you said."


    "I always have a hunch recently that my mission will be finished when the war is over." Hua Ruge looked at him and said.


    There was a flash of panic in Tuo Barrow''s eyes, but he quickly said: "isn''t there no such sign? Don''t scare yourself. "


    "That''s right, too." Hua Ruge relies on him, and his mood is still complicated.


    But this kind of complexity didn''t last for a long time. After all, it was many years before chuangshen left the customs. She was only worried for a while at the beginning, and then gradually forgot about it.


    The three members of the family live in the mountains free and easy. Although they are both devoted to cultivation, they are not closed for a long time, so the communication time is still very long.


    Hua Ruge is not eager to improve her strength, because the speed of previous promotion is too fast, and the foundation is still a little unstable in terms of her constitution, so it should be used to consolidate the realm first.


    Living in the mountains and friends are not broken, and Su Nianxia is basically a letter every month. After su Nianxia became a disciple of the God of fire, he is like a fish in water. In all aspects, he is of genius level, which makes the same temple envied by many people.


    Shangguanli''s letter is half a month. Besides getting to know each other''s recent situation, she also tells her something happened in the divine kingdom.


    After the mink''s blood was fully opened, it also showed a great talent. It had a firm foothold in the orcs. It was said that it would soon become a new Orc God.


    Shangguanli is the same as before, with no adventure and general cultivation qualification. Now it is still in the middle stage of the lower God.


    However, the dark night pavilion that she reorganized in the divine world has developed rapidly, which can be seen from her description of the divine world, and the scope is growing.


    The divine world has always been calm, and there is no movement because of the closure of the creator and the birth of the previous God. They all develop their own temples.


    But Hua Ruge can always see something different under this calm. This is obviously the calm before the storm. The more unresponsive it is, the more they care.


    But she had planned for the worst, and she didn''t care much.


    My parents said that one letter a month, but in fact, it was not stable at all. When I remember, I wrote one letter. The longest time interval is three months.


    if it wasn''t that my father has recovered 30% of his strength, there are few enemies in the world, she might have found them.


    The old couple''s wayward Hua Ruge can only shake their heads to express their helplessness. They are usually worried about her. Unexpectedly, it''s her turn this time, and they always have to pay back when they come out to mix.


    In fact, what Hua Ruge wants to know most is the traceless news, but shangguanli''s power has not yet extended to the south, so he does not know the situation there.


    So she often read in pieces. The theme is that childe Wuchen doesn''t write a letter.


    But not to read the letter can only be in the heart of the silent blessing they have a lover will have a good result.


    Life seems to be calmed down for a while, which makes Hua Ruge relieved, but at the same time, she is still a bit uncomfortable. Fortunately, her life in the mountains is slow, and her temperament is gradually worn down.


    Looking at Xiaobao growing up day by day, Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui are lamenting the passing of time and cherishing this rare quiet time even more.


    A family of three lived in the mountain for three years. The vegetables were harvested again and again. The small trees before the gate of the courtyard are now luxuriant.


    Xiaobao grows to 18 years old. His facial features are very similar to those of Tuo BARREI, but his temperament is different.


    Tuoba Rui is a kind of cold face of asceticism, while Xiaobao is a kind of warm look, dressed in white and elegant, which makes people uneasy.


    Now that he has the power of the second God, he proposes to go out and practice.


    Hua Ruge is worried about this. After all, Xiaobao is smart, but her strength is still weak, and she has little experience in the Jianghu. She is afraid of her children''s losses.


    Tuo Ba Rui agreed and was responsible for the ideological work of Hua Ruge. He advised her that children can''t live in their parents'' umbrellas all their lives. Many of the reasons can only be learned outside.


    Hua Ruge finally felt the old mother''s heart, which she saw better than anyone else, but if she really wanted to let go, she still couldn''t bear it.


    Of course, she is not that unreasonable person after all. After two days of struggling at home, she still put Xiaobao out, but she asked a lot before leaving.


    "Children, don''t be impulsive when you go out. If you want to protect other people, you need to know whether you are able to protect yourself, and you need to be low-key. If you get into trouble, it won''t end well." She said.


    Tuo Ba Rui didn''t even believe that it was said from her Hua Ruge''s mouth.


    "Don''t worry, my mother. Xiaobao won''t be the same as you." Xiaobao nodded as he spoke.


    Hua Ruge helps her forehead. It seems that she really has no image in front of her son. If she wants to teach by words and deeds, she can only do the opposite teaching materials.


    "You said." Hua Ruge can only hope for Tuoba Rui.


    "Go." Tuoba Rui waved directly.


    Xiaobao then bowed to his parents and said, "I can''t be filial in front of my parents. I want to treasure my parents."


    "Silly boy, go." Hua, like a song, looks loving and doting in her eyes.


    Xiaobao drives away, his straight back seems to tell them silently that he has grown up.


    "When the children grow up, so do we." Hua Yuege sighed.


    Tuoba Rui rubbed her head: "what nonsense, how old are you."


    Hua Ruge can''t laugh or cry. She''s really young, and her face hasn''t changed since her cultivation. She still looks like 17 or 18 years old.


    "Three years, you''re tired of it. Take you out for a walk." Tuoba Rui said and looked at her: "where do you want to go?"

 Chapter 2285

    "It''s better to go for a walk."


    After Hua Ruge agreed, the two also ended their days in seclusion and began to travel around in order to change their mood. Of course, it would be better if they met any opportunities.


    Because after three years in seclusion, Hua Ruge still yearns for life outside. In the first half of the year, he traveled around, ate and drank well, and walked through many small shrines.


    During this period, Hua Ruge also fought with others. They also learned about the monks of the divine kingdom through this, and accumulated practical experience.


    After walking for half a year, Hua rugo felt a little tired, so he stayed in a small shrine, opened a small medical center, went to see a doctor and prescribed medicine all day, and Tuo BARREI helped to purchase and process herbs.


    Because business is not so much, they are still very idle and have enough time to practice and discuss things.


    Although they don''t seem to concentrate, they always put cultivation in the first place. After all, if we increase our strength in the future, we will grasp more.


    In the past three years, Hua Ruge''s strength in the early stage of the upper God has been very stable, and now it is impacting the middle stage of the upper God. She has received a lot of resources from the demon palace in recent years, and is feeding them to the devouring animals little by little for breakthrough.


    Tuoba Rui is much easier, because he started from a high point, rebuilt his body in the Tianchi of the Leishen palace, and absorbed the essence of heaven and earth for three years. When he woke up, he was already the strength of the early stage of the upper God. Now he has broken through the middle stage of the upper God and is in the stage of stability.


    Hua Ruge is not envious of this. Tuo BARREI deserves such an opportunity. After all, he almost died in that channel.


    Snacks are keen to eat resources in the space, but they eat slowly, and give most of the power to Hua Ruge to help her grow a little.


    On this day, Hua Ruge was sitting in the front hall for a consultation. She didn''t come to see a patient in the morning. She had a medical book in her hand, but her mind was thinking about Xiao Bao. The child had been away for more than half a year and sent her several letters through the dark night Pavilion, but there was no news in the past two months.


    "This child, is not in love." She said.


    Xiaobao is not young, but when she thinks that there may be another woman fighting for her son, she still has something to eat. Most of the old mothers have some such thoughts more or less.


    Her mind was pulled back by a sound of footsteps. She put down her book and prepared to receive the patient.


    Can look up at her disappointed, not the patient, but a few months to deal with the ruffian.


    Before she came to the world of gods, she thought that the world of gods, like the heavenly palace in the TV series, were all gods with different abilities. When she came, she found that it was no different from the lower world.


    There are also a large number of people born every day in the divine kingdom. Although the starting point is very high, not all people have good talent. But it is very difficult to upgrade a realm in the divine Kingdom, which means that people with bad talent will be eliminated.


    Then there are merchants, civilians, and ruffians who bully these people. These people are often related and in groups. The protection fee charged by merchants is an important source of income for them.


    Hua rugo has been here for three months. This is the third time she has seen them. Because she wants an Ansheng to open a hospital here, she gives them some money to send them away every time.


    "How is your business these days, little lady?" A leader of the bareheaded door and asked with a smile.


    After that, a few minions walked in and looked around, as if they could see the operation of the hospital.


    "It''s brother Liu. Please take a seat." Hua Ruge came out from behind the desk and said, "you see, I''m new here. No one can believe me. The poor people who can''t afford to go to the great doctor''s are coming to see the doctor."


    Bareheaded, he made a chair for the audience in the hall and said, "those poor people can''t squeeze any oil and water, so you are willing to take care of them."


    "A doctor''s parents can''t be helpless, can''t they?" Hua rugo poured a cup of tea for the bald head.


    The bareheaded eyes lingered for a moment on Hua Ruge''s face, and the suspicion grew in his heart. The merchants nearby saw that they were all trembling. Only this woman looked calm, as if she had never put them in her eyes.


    "Little lady Bodhisattva is kind-hearted." Bareheaded said, and said: "haven''t you asked where the little lady is?"


    "It''s just a casual repair. It''s not worth mentioning. I''ve been working hard. It''s a little fun to drink tea." Hua rugo said and took out some crystal and handed them to them.


    Bareheaded look at the quantity, smile: "you are still a little girl, you are sensible. If you have anything to do in the future, you can find the third brother me, and make sure it is all settled for you."


    "Thank you..."


    Hua rugo said two words and stopped her voice, because she felt the earth suddenly shaking violently under her feet, and her body also shaking slightly.


    The gangsters also took a moment to stand up, but there was no surprise on their faces.


    "This is?" Hua Ruge is a little strange. It''s reasonable to say that the land of the divine world should be very stable. If it hadn''t suffered a strong force, it would not have shaken at all.


    Bareheaded touch his head, do not think of the way: "little lady still don''t know? There is a big battle in the Holy Light palace. It''s been two days and two nights. "


    In this man''s speaking time, the earth shook again, and this time the shaking was very strong, and the duration was better than before.


    The bald head suddenly showed a frightened look and murmured: "it''s not going to be in our direction, is it?"


    He said a word, and the earth shook again.


    Hua Ruge raised her eyebrows slightly. She knew that her little shrine was affiliated to the Holy Light shrine. The distance between the two was only ten thousand miles away. She could get there in a moment.


    If the war really spread, it would be very fast.


    "I don''t know who''s fighting?" When the next earthquake came, Hua Yuege asked, shaking his body.


    Baldheaded use of divine power into the legs, already won''t shake, listen to Hua Ruge ask and answer: "is the God of light and the former God of evil."


    "Who?"


    Hua Ruge didn''t care too much. With her current strength, no matter how big the battle is or how good it is, she should open another hospital in another place at most.


    But she never thought it was her father who fought?


    If you remember correctly, when she received his letter four months ago, he also said that he had only recovered 40% of his skill.


    According to the recovery speed, now we have recovered more than 50% of our strength and haven''t regained the divinity of the gods, so we dare to fight with other gods?


    It''s worse than her.


    In a moment, Tuo BARREI appeared with a shadow on her side, holding her waist and flying to the roof.

 Chapter 2286

    "Do you hear me?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head, then closed his eyes and carefully felt the energy fluctuation around him.


    The earth under their feet, as well as the houses, was shaking. Looking at them, people in several streets were in disorder. They all looked up to the sky to know what happened.


    "It''s really the breath of my father-in-law. Stand where you are, and I''ll have a look." Tuoba Rui said that his body shape had turned into a shadow and gone to the distance.


    "Wait..." Hua rugo wants her to take her with her, but the person who can only say a word has gone far, and he is too fast, she will not feel his breath soon.


    Hua Ruge is worried. According to those bareheaded people, the war has lasted for two days and two nights, and his father may have been injured.


    At this time, bareheaded also walked out of the hospital, stood on the street and looked up to Hua Ruge and said: "little lady, who was it just now? What a high cultivation. "


    Just after Tuo barrow took Hua rugo away, they didn''t respond. If they were the people who took their lives, they are now a corpse.


    "It''s my husband." Hua Yuege replied, looking at the sky in the distance all the time, and trying to catch some fighting breath.


    Baldheaded and several other attendants took a breath of cool air. They had known that the hospital was run by husband and wife before, but they had never met a man in several times, and they did not know that they had such accomplishments.


    If you know they don''t dare to charge for protection, don''t you?


    Several people are sweating down, and want to slip away in disorder.


    But when they moved, the earth began to vibrate even more violently, and this tremor was extremely strong. The early accomplishments of their lower gods were already unstable, let alone left.


    "Ha ha ha ha, I didn''t expect you to be around here. I haven''t seen you for years. I miss being a father very much." A voice like thunder sounded in the sky, shaking the people covered their ears.


    Hua Yuege was shocked. She didn''t feel hurt when she heard the voice.


    At the next moment, they saw a golden flash over the cloud and it was falling on the roof where Hua Ruge was.


    Hua Ruge felt that a pair of strong hands had caught her shoulders. When she got used to the golden light, she only saw a man who was familiar but more strange before meeting.


    He looked in his early thirties. He was handsome and tall. His black shirt had many damages, which was just in line with his pride.


    She can''t believe that this is her father in front of her. I remember that a few years ago, he was very thin and had some white hair. Looking like he was forty or fifty years old, it seems that he has completely recovered his style.


    All the people in the temple were stunned by this scene. Why did the former devil come here?


    "If I hadn''t seen Xiaorui, I didn''t know you were here." When the demon God saw Hua Ruge, he looked up and down at Hua Ruge for a while. Seeing that she was in good condition, he said: "your mother always talks about you these days. When I finish, he will take you to see her."


    Hua Yuege asked: "father is fighting with the God of light?"


    "You know, that old guy doesn''t just fight." The devil laughed and said, "well, girl, I''m going. Your husband may not be his match."


    "Ah?"


    Hua Ruge understood. I dare to say that the old man gave the enemy to Tuo Barry and came to see her.


    It''s a big heart. You should know that it''s the main god with a divine figure. Even if Tuo BARREI is stronger than the upper God of the same level, he can''t be the opponent of the main God.


    "Heartache?" Seeing her look, the demon made fun of her and said, "it''s good for young people to accumulate more experience, and I''ll let him fight and quit. It''s OK."


    "Let''s hurry and help him." Hua Ruge doesn''t want to discuss experience at this time.


    "You don''t have to do it. Dad''s here."


    As soon as the devil heard that his daughter wanted to start, he clapped his chest, and then shouted to the distance, "good son-in-law, come here."


    This sound makes the surrounding space vibrate. People only think that the eardrum is about to crack.


    People in the front and back streets are looking here. Hua rugo has been here for three months. Because of her beautiful appearance, people basically know her, but they don''t know that she has such a big beginning.


    Who was the former demon? The head of the twelve major gods, even a hegemon who can threaten the status of the creator.


    Even if they want to break their heads, they can''t imagine that the daughter of such a big man would open an ordinary medical hall in a small affiliated shrine, and go to see the doctor himself.


    Baldheaded Liu and several of his attendants have been weak legs for a long time. They even charged the aunt three months of protection fee. If she investigated, they would not have brains.


    Hua Ruge didn''t have time to look at other people''s expressions, because she felt the breath of Tuoba Rui, and the breath was constantly approaching her.


    She would fly in that direction, but the demon beside her held her shoulder and said, "Xiaorui''s strength is stronger than I thought. It''s OK."


    After another moment, Hua Ruge saw that the silver light and white light in the sky were entangled in one place, and the two forces were not on the same horizontal line at all. However, the silver light was used cleverly, which could always avoid the white light attack and attack when it was unexpected.


    More recently, we can see more clearly that the silver light is Tuo Barre''s long sword, while the white light is the sword of the God of the light. The God of the light is an old man in white, and the strength is the most powerful of several main gods Hua Ruge has seen.


    Tuoba Rui is superior in swordsmanship, but his strength is too poor after all, and he is still suppressed when fighting and retreating. Moreover, his bad face may have hurt him before.


    The battle between the two men is still going on. It can be seen that the holy light God is conservative. He should be afraid of Tuo Barre''s sword move and have to keep some strength to defend.


    But even so, his strength is dozens of times that of Tuoba Rui. Tuoba Rui''s long sword does not dare to fight with it at all. It can only dodge and take a chance to make one or two moves.


    At first, the devil was ready to make a move at once. Seeing that Tuoba Rui was able to cope with it, he was not worried. He turned over his hand and threw the sword to the devil and said, "Xiaorui, then."


    Seeing this, the God of light forces Kaikai to reach for his sword.


    If anyone can control it, it is not the second artifact after the scepter of the creator.


    Hua Ruge also wants to see the battle between the God of light and the sword of the God of magic. But when the God of light reaches out, Tuo BARREI, who was forced to retreat by him, approaches two steps from an incredible angle. The sword in his hand moves towards the wrist of the God of light quickly and accurately like a poisonous snake.

 Chapter 2287

    Even with the power of the God of light seven, he still felt a chill. Tuo Barry''s sword momentum seemed to borrow the power of some heavenly way. At this moment, it became extremely terrifying. He could not compete with him without a weapon in his left hand. He could only retreat quickly.


    Tuo Ba Rui did not pursue, but used his Tianzi sword to pick the magic sword to his side, and smoothly changed his weapon.


    This series of movements is not only rapid but also very neat, which makes the demon point his head: "good."


    With the magic sword, Tuo Barrow''s combat power has increased dramatically, and the number of active attacks has increased. However, he still doesn''t fight with the God of light. After all, he is still a little weaker in power.


    Hua Ruge breathed a little sigh of relief.


    The demon God was surprised at Tuo Barrow''s performance. He came to Hua Ruge''s ear and said, "he has used the power of rules so skillfully that he will surely surpass the creator God within a hundred years."


    "A hundred years? That old man is good enough. " Hua Ruge has a new understanding of the power of the creator.


    "Of course." The thought of the devil.


    "How many percent have dad recovered now?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Sixty percent."


    "If I''m right, how many days and nights have you fought against the God of light?"


    The demon God nodded his head unwillingly, and then added: "if I had not taken back the divinity, my six percent strength would have killed him."


    Not only Hua Ruge heard this, but many people in the street heard it, but no one questioned it.


    People in the divine world all know that the previous demons had this foundation.


    Hua Ruge listened to some heart, so he asked, "Dad, can my daughter reach your height?"


    She remembered people saying that she was similar to her father.


    "I don''t know until you do." The devil opened his mouth without thinking, but he regretted it.


    Because Hua rugo hasn''t faced a threatening opponent for a long time, and it''s hard to see Tuo BARREI. She would like to help and understand the real strength of the LORD God.


    "The daughter will show you." Hua Ruge said and flew up. The soul gun also appeared in her hand. Suddenly, her whole body was full of evil spirits, which was no longer like the familiar gentle temperament.


    Let alone others, even the demon God saw Hua Ruge''s move for the first time. How could anyone else praise him here? He didn''t think that the weak and slender body would have the same violent power as him.


    Hua rugo knows that she is not the opponent of the God of light, but now she is breaking through the bottleneck of the middle stage of the upper God. It is only good for her to contact the strong one. Moreover, with the care of Tuo BARREI and her father, she will not be in danger of life.


    of course, injuries are inevitable, and she never pays attention.


    The God of light noticed the approach of Hua Ruge, but he only glanced at it and didn''t pay attention to it.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowns a little. He doesn''t want Hua Ruge to join in this fight, because Hua Ruge is good at hard hitting, not taking advantage of it. When he meets an opponent with great strength, he will suffer.


    When Hua Ruge released his momentum, he used the method of quenching his body. When he was in front of the God of light, his strength had been promoted to the middle stage of the upper God.


    At this time, Tuo Ba Rui forced the God of light a little more. He also took Hua Ruge''s hand and shook his head at her.


    "Let me try." Hua Ruge said to Tuo barrow, and then looked at the holy light God in the opposite direction: "elder generation, do you mind if we two join hands?"


    With a sneer, the God of light looked down over Hua Ruge and said, "brother, if you admit you can''t defeat yourself, you don''t need to push the younger generation out to die."


    "I''m good at not seeing you for decades. I''ve sent two young people to you. If you have the courage, you can give me another try?" At the moment, the devil accepted all the momentum, but he stood up with his hand in his hand, and the words he uttered were not less majestic.


    There was a look of fear in the eyes of the God of light, and then a smile came out: "brother demon, I think we should continue to duel."


    He said and went to the devil. He didn''t want to let him rest too long.


    Hua Ruge''s lips were like a song, and white light appeared in front of the God of light. He said with a smile, "don''t worry, elder, if you win, you can fight against my father no later."


    She said this in her mouth, and her hands were not ambiguous. The spear was smashed towards the God of light from top to bottom. The golden spear shadow appeared with the spear, which was a hundred times higher than that of the friars of the same rank and poured out like a mountain flood, straight to the top of the God of light.


    It''s just that you can use such a strong power in a moment. The explosive power is unique in the world.


    At first, those who collected Hua Ruge''s protection fee are shaking like noodles. They need to know that Hua Ruge has this ability. Even if they kill her, they dare not come to collect the protection fee from her.


    This is to catch up with other people''s little girls in a good mood. If they don''t catch up, they may move.


    Above the sky, the God of light is still a little surprised by the soaring power of Hua Ruge. I don''t know how to fight as soon as it comes up.


    When the demon God saw the golden light in the sky, he suddenly felt relieved that the power was exactly the same as his power, and he saw that there was a sense of successor.


    This inherited emotion is subtle, but it can be felt.


    But he also has a strange place, that is, Hua Ruge''s instant explosive power is better than his own, which can show that Hua Ruge''s cultivation skill is even higher than him?


    He decided to ask his daughter about it later.


    The sword in the hand of the God of light raises its hand to block it. It wants to have a hard encounter with Hua Ruge.


    If Tuo Ba Rui avoids, he would rather lose some initiative, but at least not face to face.


    But Hua Ruge is different. Her way of fighting has always been simple and crude. Moreover, she has no ability of Tuoba Rui. Even if she hides, she may not be able to hide.


    "Done!"


    Hua Ruge said so and did so. Instead of being timid, he added two more points of strength in the process of smashing.


    Tuo BARREI was on the other side of the God of light before, but now it''s too late to help.


    The devil''s face was full of worry, and his hands behind him were all grasped. He was really unwilling to let his daughter commit danger, but he was not good to force her back, just wanted to see a blow first.


    "Boom!"


    The long gun and the long sword collided, and the circle of ripples spread to the four sides with two people as the center.


    In situ, the golden power of Hua Ruge was swallowed up by the holy light in an instant, and she felt the impact on her chest in the next moment, so she had to keep retreating.


    She has improved her strength, but there is still a big gap between her and the Lord. If she is not of good constitution, she will be abandoned.


    But it seems to be another thing to outsiders. They only saw Hua Ruge step back ten steps and stop. Although she looked a little bad, she didn''t look badly hurt at present.

 Chapter 2288

    Hua Ruge felt the injury and pain of the internal organs obviously after this attack. The strength gap between the two was not small, but it was not to the extent that she was deterred.


    The Sutra of annihilation moves fast in her body, which not only heals her wounds, but also accumulates strength for her again.


    At the moment, Tuo BARREI is dealing with the God of light. The magic sword is a little more murderous and fierce than before. It''s obvious that Hua rugo''s injury made him angry.


    It''s not a short time for the God of light to fight with Tuo BARREI. Now we can find out some of his ways to fight, and there''s less fear to fight. All his moves are fierce.


    Seeing that he was going to lose, the demon God said to Tuoba Rui, "good son-in-law, come back and give me the sword."


    Tuoba Rui is now focused on fighting the enemy and has no response, but it seems that he doesn''t mean to step back at all.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ll help him." Hua Yuege said once more, and went to the battlefield.


    Ten thousand demons don''t want Hua rugo to face such a dangerous situation, but they don''t want to let her give up the chance to grow up. They think about it or fly up and stand in a very close position to the battlefield to ensure that they can make moves at any time.


    The God of light faces the double attacks of Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge, and behind them stands the most threatening God.


    Hua rugo originally thought that the God of light would change his position at the moment of the arrival of the demon. After all, people with some common sense would not leave their backs to the enemy, but the God of light did not make any adjustment or even leave any strength to prevent the sneak attack.


    She understood that the man was relieved that his father would not attack.


    Compared with the first time to fight against the God of light alone, it is a little easier to join hands with Tuo BARREI.


    The two husband and wife have known each other for so many years, and they have a special understanding of each other.


    Both of them are not good at defense, so they attack together. Tuo BARREI attacks on the left and Hua rugo attacks on the right. Both of them are fast and attack almost at the same time.


    even with the power of shengguangzhi, they can''t receive all of them. They can only defend one side, while the other side is blocked by a full body shield.


    He obviously felt that Tuo brai''s side was more destructive, so he turned around with Tuo brai and let Hua Ruge attack on the right. In his opinion, although the power of Hua Ruge is heavy, its strength is still weak after all, and there is no need to be afraid.


    Hua Ruge is very dissatisfied with being despised. She knows that she can''t break the defense of the God of light with ordinary methods. So she runs the book of annihilation and concentrates her whole body strength on the point of the gun.


    In the fight between the God of light and Tuo barrow, the tip of the gun crossed a very smooth arc in the air and went straight to the rib of the God of light.


    When the devil saw this move, he saw it as a joy. It was obviously a move in accordance with the rules of heaven and earth.


    The God of light felt the threat, but Tuo BARREI was forced by the magic sword. He had to parry and couldn''t free his hand to fight Fu huaruge. In a hurry, he could only strengthen his own defense.


    At the next moment, the golden spear points on the white defense, but after a moment of stagnation, it pierces the defense and picks on the ribs.


    The God of light dials the magic sword of Kaikai Ba Rui, and the body bursts out a wave of Qi and rushes towards the nearby Hua Ruge.


    It is undoubtedly very dangerous to attack the strong in close quarters. If it is not possible, it will be fatally threatened.


    Hua Ruge is the same. She feels that the spear has penetrated into the body of the God of light, but there is a powerful power in his body to prevent her power from exploding, so that he can only suffer skin injury.


    But before she came up with a solution, the God of light retired Tuo BARREI and let out the power in her body to deal with her. If she was hit by this blow, she would be seriously injured. So now, the wisest thing is to let go of the guillotine and dodge.


    Hua Ruge''s mind has analyzed the most correct way, but he has never planned to do so!


    If the power of the God of light is turned into attack, it can no longer protect the body. If she does not retreat now, she will certainly hurt him.


    She looked at the billow coming from her face, and picked out the corner of her eyes. When people thought she was going to dodge, she held the long gun tightly in her hand, turned slightly, and scolded: "break!"


    The God of light realized it was wrong when he held the spear tightly in huaruge, but he never thought that huaruge would trade injury for injury with him before, and didn''t make the second-hand preparation. Now it''s too late to leave.


    "Little song!" Tuo Ba Rui also realized what Hua Ruge was doing, and immediately the pupil was a contraction.


    "Girl." The God of evil is also shocked. He quickly flies forward.


    The people who were watching were also stunned.


    In the crowd''s watching, Hua Ruge''s power exploded in the holy light God, the holy light God''s wound burst out a large blood flower, and the internal meridians and viscera were also impacted to varying degrees.


    And Hua Ruge also had no time to escape, a mighty power shook her upside down to fly out, the long gun fell off.


    "Poof!"


    Hua Ruge spits out a blood stasis in the air. To ease the blockage in the chest, you need to stabilize your body.


    At this time, the devil received her in his arms, and the big palm was also pasted on her back. Before she could react, she felt that a steady flow of magic power had been lost.


    This power is even thicker and more domineering than her. When it is combined with her own power, it works in her body.


    "It''s OK, dad is here." At the same time, the magic God is calming Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge is indeed injured, and it is not light, but it is a small injury for her with strong tenacity as long as her whole body meridians are not interrupted, which does not affect her to continue to fight.


    "Dad, my daughter is fine. Don''t waste your powers." Hua Ruge hurriedly stops her father from losing his magic power.


    The demon God had explored her body for a long time, and knew that the injury would not cause life danger or even fundamental damage. However, the channels and five internal organs were seriously damaged, which would inevitably cause great pain. He just thought about it and felt that his heart was bleeding.


    "You''re a kid. What''s your strength? Dad will help you to get down and heal." The devil''s heartache was written on his face.


    Hua Ruge''s heart was warm, and he said with a smile: "it''s just a little hurt. You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll fight again."


    "No way."


    This time, the devil and Tuo Barry spoke in unison. Tuo Barry not only spoke, but also came here. He took Hua Ruge and said, "go down and rest."


    "Doting will keep me from improving." Hua Ruge is discussing.


    Tuo Ba Rui frowned slightly. He was robbed by the devil just when he wanted to open his mouth. He said: "if you want to beat dad, you can beat him, but you need to heal first, and then you can come again when dad has exhausted the old guy''s success."


    The people around the audience expressed a little sadness. First, they cried for the God of light. The LORD God seemed to have no sense of existence in front of the former demon God.


    The second is to laugh at the actions of the demon God. It''s a little too much to spoil their daughter. They really want to break their heads and can''t imagine that the powerful Demon Lord would be a favorite madman.

 Chapter 2289

    Said the God, he took the sword of seven Tuo Ba Rui and said to him, "look at this girl."


    "Father in law, be careful." Tuoba Rui nods and agrees.


    "That old man doesn''t have the ability to hurt me." The devil said a word and flew to the God of light.


    Although the God of light has hurt Hua Ruge, he has also hurt the meridians of Hua Ruge. At this moment, he is in the middle of chagrin. If it is spread out, he will have no face to see others.


    The demon God saw the wound under the holy light God''s rib and said with a loud smile, "I haven''t seen you for decades, you old man are more and more poor, and even my daughter can''t prevent you."


    "Like you, she''s crazy." The evil way of the God of light.


    When the devil heard this, he said, "you are not good at teaching."


    As soon as the voice fell, he attacked the God of light, and when he did it, everyone felt that the wind and cloud around him were changing, as if all the auras were converging in his direction.


    The whole body of the devil is golden, and the sword of the devil is even more powerful. When the sword goes down, the space is shaken, and the sound of air tearing is introduced into people''s ears, making everyone present shudder.


    Most of the people here have heard of the reputation of the demon, but it''s the first time to see him fight. They are stunned and afraid of endangering themselves.


    After all, it is impossible for the Lord to fight without hurting the innocent.


    Hua Ruge has been helped to the side of the roof by Tuo BARREI. She swallows a healing pill at will, and says in her mouth: "I''ve just entered the state, how can I play a few more rounds?"


    "When you fight, neither my father-in-law nor I will stop you if you know how to protect yourself." Tuoba Rui frowns on one side. Although his tone is not good, his brows are full of heartache.


    "I didn''t fight hard. It''s a normal fight..." Hua Yuege said that the voice was smaller and smaller, because she found that Tuoba Rui''s eyes were worse and worse.


    She relies on the two advantages of strong physique and self-healing of mieshitianjing. In general, the strength is stronger than her own. She has been used to it for a long time.


    Tuo Ba Rui also has no way to take her, sighed: "later too strong people try to give me."


    "By the way, you didn''t walk away from him for so long?" Hua Yuege began to explore Tuo BARREI''s body.


    As a result, she found that Tuo BARREI had no other injuries except for the small injury caused by the shock.


    Tuo barrow ran over her shoulder and said, "on self-protection, you should learn from me."


    "Evil." Hua Ruge shook her head incredibly. She knew that this was not a matter of self-protection consciousness, but an absolute strength to ensure that she would not be hurt.


    "No good words from your mouth." Tuoba Rui shook his head.


    The battle between the two main gods is still going on, but it''s far away from the earth. What we can feel below is the constant shaking of the earth and some small aftershocks of magic power.


    The war situation is also very obvious, that is, the God of light is fighting under the pressure of the God of light, and the God of light has tried several times without turning over.


    But even in such a short period of time, we can''t distinguish the winner from the loser.


    Half a day later, it was dark. Hua rugo felt hungry when he recovered from his injury. Looking down, the little gangsters were still standing in front of the street. She said with a smile, "brothers, I''m injured and inconvenient to move. Can you buy me something to eat?"


    A few people do not want to nod, and then split action, soon bought a dozen boxes of food to eat.


    Hua rugo will give money after thanking him. As a result, several of them are shaking their heads and dare not accept them. They understand. Let alone the Demon Lord. Even Hua rugo''s own strength can beat them to death with one slap.


    Thinking of the situation of collecting protection fees in the past few months, their backs were sweating.


    "Then I''m welcome." In order to make them feel at ease, Hua rugo simply won''t give them money.


    The battle in the sky continued, and the vibration on the ground did not stop. But Hua rugo did not feel any suspense about the battle, so he began to eat at ease.


    Tuoba Rui is always concerned about the battlefield, worried about any changes.


    By the next day, Hua Ruge woke up from the roof, and the war was still going on, but their powers were weakened, especially the God of light.


    This result is expected by Hua Ruge. After all, she has never lost in the competition.


    After another day and night, the God of light was already weak when the next day dawned, and the devil looked at it with great spirit.


    At this time, he shouted to Hua Ruge at the bottom, "girl, you can fight now."


    Hua Ruge waved his hand repeatedly and said, "Dad, please fight, I won''t be able to do it."


    The man is about to be abandoned. She''s really boring to fight.


    After three moves, the God of light fell from the sky, just before Hua Ruge''s street.


    Hua Ruge can see clearly that his father didn''t kill him. Although the main God won''t be killed by ordinary gods, the magic sword can do it. It''s a life for the God of light.


    "Don''t challenge the God with such strength. Go away." The gods also fell from the sky and waved.


    The God of light smashed the road into a big pit. After hearing this, he rocked and flew up, punched the God and turned it into a white light.


    A battle is over.


    Back in the hospital, Hua Ruge asked about the cause of the battle.


    The demon God took a sip of tea and said, "this is the leg of the creator. Seeing that I haven''t regained my divinity and my strength hasn''t fully recovered, I want to capture me and make contributions."


    "Then this man shouldn''t stay. How can my father let him go?" Hua, like a song, raises his eyebrows slightly.


    The demon God put down the teacup and said, "this kind of person is not a threat. Don''t be afraid."


    Hua Ruge said helplessly, "it''s also the Lord of the hall. No matter whether he takes the initiative or stabs him in the back, he can''t be underestimated. His father''s action is just like letting the tiger go back to the mountain."


    "These are just little ants. Don''t be nervous." The devil patted Hua on the shoulder.


    Hua Ruge finally knows why her father has such a strong strength and will be sealed. It''s strange that he has such a big heart and doesn''t suffer losses.


    "Let''s go. I''ll show you to your mother." Said the God, clasping Hua rugo''s shoulder and Tuo BARREI''s shoulder respectively, and going toward the direction of the God of light''s escape.


    Hua Yuege''s pupil shrank and said, "mother is in the holy light temple?"


    "Yes." The demon nodded.


    "No, we have to hurry. It''s dangerous!" Hua Ruge said hurriedly.


    After such a reminder, the devil was also nervous, and his speed was increased to the extreme, and he quickly went to the Holy Light palace.

 Chapter 2290

    The speed of the demon God is very fast. A few breaths in the ten thousand mile road arrive. Before crossing the palace wall to the inn, several people can see that there is surrounded by people from the Holy Light palace.


    "Dying." The devil let go of the two men and turned them into a golden light and entered the inn. Hua Ruge, La Tuoba Rui, disappeared in the same place.


    When they appeared in the lobby of the inn, they saw more than a dozen people in white fell into the street from the lobby, each spitting blood and killing instantly.


    And shuiyunning is standing in the middle of the hall, looking very indifferent to the people in the street: "I said you would be unlucky, you just don''t believe it."


    "Withdraw!"


    The others rushed off.


    The demon God stood beside shuiyunning and looked up and down and asked: "Ning''er, they didn''t hurt you, did they?"


    "They dare not touch your wife." Shuiyunning smiled, turned around and saw Hua Ruge and her two people. She was surprised and said, "Song Er, Xiaorui, how are you here?"


    "Just came with my father." Hua Ruge used to hold her mother''s hand and take a long breath: "fortunately, they didn''t catch you."


    "You have come back in time. They have just come here, and I have only made a few rounds before you arrive." Shuiyunning looks at the three people and is relieved to see that they are all OK.


    The devil''s eyes are not good: "Damn it, he dares to plot against you. I can''t finish with him."


    He said a word and disappeared into the inn.


    "Don''t..." Before shuiyunning can stop it, people have already left.


    "Don''t worry, mother. Father is looking for the divine account of the light. We will wait." Hua Ruge said and sat down with shuiyunning.


    "Your father is the opponent of that man?" said shuiyunning


    "I''ll see." Tuoba Rui said and followed.


    Hua Ruge comforted his mother: "don''t worry, the God of light has been seriously wounded by his father, no one can stop him."


    "That''s good." Shuiyunning said and took her daughter''s hand. "Sit down, let''s talk."


    The rest of the inn had been scared away. The mother and daughter sat at a square table and ordered a few drinks and vegetables to chat with each other.


    In my ear, I heard the shouts coming from the temple not far away. There were people from the temple or people running away from there.


    It''s clear that the mother and daughter are only listening to what the fleeing people say. The God is smashing the holy light temple. If no one stops him, he won''t hurt people. If anyone stops him, he will kill them. Because these people are not rivals at all, they will run away.


    In the evening, from the perspective of the inn, the holy light temple no longer exists. Finally, there is a golden light, and there is a howl.


    Hua Yuege narrowed his eyes and knew that the God of light had been killed. Otherwise, there would not be so much movement.


    "It''s our fault to kill people." Said shuiyunning.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "if you don''t kill each other, you won''t let us go. It''s better to start first."


    "That''s the same thing." Shuiyunning agrees.


    After a while, the demon came back with Tuo BARREI. The demon splashed a lot of blood and walked in laughing.


    Tuoba Rui is spotless, as always cold.


    "Daughter, you''re right. This kind of scum should be eradicated early." The devil said to Hua.


    Hua Ruge hasn''t waited for her to open her mouth. Shuiyunning takes the demon back to the room to change clothes.


    Tuo Ba Rui sees two people enter the door, also way: "these days is tired?"


    "No, it''s too hard on the roof to sleep well." Hua Yuege said something disgusted and went back to sleep.


    In three months, the former evil gods killed the God of light and destroyed the Holy Light palace. Some of the gods who were directly related to the creator God were indignant, but in view of the devil''s means, they did not dare to come forward.


    Others who have a good relationship with the gods are happy. They have been unhappy with the creator for a long time.


    Hua Ruge and his parents changed a small shrine to live in. They hid their skills and fame and listened to the outside world. When they heard that there was no shrine to take action, the demon God said with a smile, "I said these people dare not move."


    Hua Ruge got a lot of news from shangguanli, and further understood his father''s influence in the divine world. Those people knew that he had not recovered from his injury, but were afraid to start.


    Three months later, the demon God felt uneasy living with the couple, and he took the water with him again.


    Hua Ruge and Tuo BARREI are looking for another place to open a medical center. After informing the dark night Pavilion of their new address, they soon received a letter from Xiaobao a month ago.


    Hua Ruge opens it up for a look. It''s a bit of a surprise.


    Tuo Ba Rui asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "My son was looked upon by the God of space. He was accepted as a closed disciple. Now he is learning art in the God of space." Hua Yuege said.


    "Good."


    "It''s not a good thing. The space and time shrines and your war god palace are all places where there''s no supernatural power. Our son can study the space supernatural power. It''s no problem to fight and run in the future." Hua Ruge is very pleased.


    Tuo Ba Rui said almost without choking: "if you are heard by the God of space, you will surely die."


    "I''m honest. It''s just the right way to run. It''s hard to catch up." Hua rugo continued. She didn''t want her son to have any heroism. She had to run.


    Tuoba Rui shakes his head in tears and smiles.


    In the next six months, Hua Ruge''s business was not too busy. She had a lot of time to practice and successfully broke through the bottleneck in the early stage of the upper God and entered the middle stage of the upper God.


    After crossing the bottleneck, she began to need a lot of resources to support her. Although there has been support from the magic palace, those people are not good at business after all. The narrower the way they make it, the less resources they have.


    Hua Ruge started them to do this before to save her father. Now that she has finished her task, she simply stops receiving supplies from that side and starts to think of her own way.


    Looking at her business is not a very good hospital. Hua Ruge is desperate. Let alone one of them is to open a thousand hospitals without trying to provide her with a breakthrough.


    She started from alchemy, and now she has digested the alchemy of the great power of Dantao. But even though she was so tired, she couldn''t raise a lot of resources.


    Now she has several contacts and relationships in the temple. It''s not difficult to transform them into resources and treasures, but she has to do it alone for a long time.


    At the critical time, Tuo Barry reminded her, "two years later, it will be the day when the channel of the divine world will be opened. You may as well take advantage of this opportunity to bring up the business team."


    Hua Ruge''s eyes brightened. As long as there are Tang brothers and sisters and their right-hand assistants, and bring up some capital, you can''t worry about earning a lot of resources.

 Chapter 2291

    "It seems that there are only seven ways to do it. Then I will go down and bring people up." Hua Ruge''s clapping is a knot in his heart.


    It''s no wonder that she is dedicated to resources. With her heavy constitution, it''s more difficult to make progress in the later stage. If you want to make rapid progress, you can only devour animals.


    "Tuoba Rui smell speech nod:" good, I accompany you


    After stabilizing his mind, Hua Ruge continued to open the medical center, while Tuo BARREI got something after contacting the main God, and began to close for a long time.


    Hua Ruge can only communicate with his friends when he is free. Shangguanli and Su Nianxia are both very smooth. Only childe wutrace has no news. She is worried about it. She doesn''t know if he has found Xiaojiu or persuaded the Fox family to marry him.


    Xiaobao also writes frequently. He reports his recent situation wisely. Hua rugo has asked if he has any girls he likes several times, but Xiaobao answers that he is focused on Cultivation and has no time to see girls. Instead, many girls pursue him, but he can avoid them.


    Hua Ruge is angry and funny. This kid''s seriousness is exactly the same as Tuoba Rui. Unless he meets someone who is moved, he will never mess with him.


    "It''s not a good attribute. It''s a waste of money. I''ll give you that name." Hua sighs like a song.


    The quiet time always passes quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, there are two years. There are more and more patients in these two years. Because she has passed the medical skill and the diagnosis fee is not high, she will not accept money if she has no money to see a doctor, so there are more patients who can trust her.


    She received her doctor for a morning. When she was resting, she looked at the date and found that there were only two months left before the opening of the channel.


    In the past two years, her cultivation has also made some progress. After all, her talent is still very high. However, in view of her short cultivation time and extremely heavy physique, her growth is limited and needs a lot of resources.


    Tuoba Rui has been out of the Customs for a long time, but he spent most of the day and the whole night practicing. He is very diligent. In the past two years, he has stabilized the mid-term realm, but he is still a long way from the later stage of the upper God.


    "I may need to go back to the war shrine in a while. Over the years, I have accumulated some questions and need to consult the war god." Tuoba Rui said at the dinner.


    Hua Ruge nodded and calculated: "then you don''t have to accompany me. I won''t be in danger even if I go to the lower world."


    "I''ll take you back first."


    "I promise I won''t make trouble, and there will be two uncles and people in the magic Palace at the entrance. What can I do? Don''t worry." Hua Ruge patted him.


    Tuo Barry looked at her and said, "if I knew you would take another risk, you would not want to go out alone in the future."


    "I see. I can''t listen to you if others don''t listen." Hua rugo said that he was given a piece of green vegetables and said, "come on, eat delicious food."


    Tuoba Rui repeatedly explained a few words, after listening to her guarantee, she was allowed to leave.


    He knew that there were more friendly gods than hostile ones in the channel of the divine kingdom. And Hua Ruge is now the middle cultivation of the upper God. After using the body quenching method, she can reach the peak. In addition, her strength, which is dozens of times heavier than the gods, can hurt very few people.


    I''m afraid that she will take risks, so he must give a good account of it.


    Half a month later, Hua Ruge closed the medical center and started at the same time with Tuo BARREI, but in a different direction.


    The passage of the divine world is in the territory of the thunderobot palace, so she wants to go back to the thunderobot palace, which only takes half a month. She wants to go to the demon palace in advance, and then go by the way to the mountain where the demon family is.


    After arriving at the magic palace, all the elders have cleaned the magic palace for so many years, and only their own people are left. The cronies of the magic God, who is still imprisoned in the world, have also worked.


    She was relieved to see a peaceful scene. One of the elders pulled Hua Ruge aside and asked, "young palace Lord, when will the Lord of the devil return? The temple is still waiting for him to preside over the overall situation. "


    "I know as much about this as you do." Hua Ruge''s helpless way.


    Among all the people she contacted, only her parents wrote the least, and never mentioned the return to the demon palace. She estimated that the possibility of the old couple coming back in the past two years was very small.


    The elder can only sigh.


    "But don''t worry, my father will always come back, and it won''t take long. During this period of time, things in the shrine will be bothered by several people." Hua is like singing and boxing.


    Now it''s less than four years before chuangshen leaves the customs. Even if my father''s heart is big enough, he will come back in advance to prepare.


    She stayed in the demon palace for only one night. The next day, she went straight to the mountain where the demon family was. She had not seen Shangguan glass and mink since eight or nine years ago. She was very miss.


    Falling on the mountain from the clouds, a dozen monsters turned into human shapes before she could speak.


    "Would you please take me to see your little god?" Hua is like the way of song and Qi.


    These people felt the breath of her body, and immediately all bowed to her. One of the graceful young girls dragged a white snake tail to come forward and said generously, "there is no less God in our demon family, and the former less God has become our beast God."


    "Oh?" Hua, like a song, said again, "would you please take me to see your God of beasts?"


    The girl immediately nodded: "naturally, you can follow me."


    This snake girl''s cultivation is obviously not enough and her flight is not fast, but Hua Ruge is not in a hurry to chat with her.


    The girl was also curious about her, so she asked boldly, "who are you, our God of beasts?"


    "I''m his sister." Hua Yuege answers.


    The girl was surprised and said, "are you also a demon clan?"


    "Like a fake human, we have no direct relationship because I took care of him when he was a child."


    The girl just nodded: "so it is."


    "And the lady of your God of beasts?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "Madame has been there."


    Hua Ruge nodded.


    It took them half a day to fly to the center of the mountain. Some big demons were alert when they saw the coming human beings, but they were very respectful when they felt the breath of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Yuexin said that it''s good if it has something to do with others, even if the LORD God doesn''t have this treatment.


    In the center is a towering mountain peak, which has been flattened. On the top of the mountain, a black palace is built. Around the palace, there are many big demons guarding. From time to time, a group of giant rocs fly in the sky. The scene is solemn.


    Hua Yuege smiled and took the Snake Girl''s hand to the flat top. As soon as he wanted to ask the way, he saw a purple light flying out of the front hall, only towards her.

 Chapter 2292

    The snake girl saw a purple flash, and then the animal God appeared. He didn''t reach for the girl, just rubbed her shoulder.


    Now she doubted that she had seen the tyrant God in the biography ceremony before, and was this really a person?


    Hua Ruge is used to it. He reaches for the head of mink and says, "mink, please let my sister see if there is any change over the years."


    Little mink just looked up and said, "sister, mink miss you so much, but there are always many things here that I can''t leave."


    Hua rugo looked at the mink today, with black hair tied up, the pupils still purple, still beautiful, but looking mature, he had experienced many things over the years.


    "Sister, this is not to see you." She appeased.


    Mink took her arm and said, "can that sister stay here for a while?"


    "That''s what I''m going to do." Hua returns with a smile.


    "That''s great. Ali will be very happy, too." The happy way of mink.


    Hua Ruge shakes her head and laughs. The child is always in front of her.


    At this time, shangguanli also came out of the hall and smiled at Hua Ruge gently: "I thought you would arrive in a period of time."


    "I miss you." Hua Ruge looks at shangguanli, who has become extremely gentle, and feels happy for her.


    She was rough for half of her life, and at last God treated her well for the rest of her life.


    "Just come in and talk." Shangguan Li said.


    Mink takes Hua Ruge''s arm and walks into the hall, telling his men to prepare wine and vegetables.


    Soon there will be some fruits and tea unique to the demon family on the table. Hua Ruge has not forgotten to eat while chatting.


    Soon, the wine and dishes were served, and the three of them were chatting while drinking. Shangguan Li couldn''t help but push the cup with her because Hua Ruge arrived.


    Hua Ruge likes this kind of fruit wine very much, so he doesn''t drink less.


    A few people chatted and talked about the matter of Childe wutrace.


    "Mink, you belong to the demon family, don''t you know the location of the Fox family?" Hua Yuege asked.


    Mink shook his head and said: "my sister is wrong. The fox clan is not a demon clan, but a god clan. Jiuwei is also called Tianhu. It''s said that it has a supernatural power. We have never understood or contacted each other. "


    "Protoss?" Hua Ruge is a little surprised.


    Shangguan Li nodded: "I spent a lot of manpower and material resources, and I have been exploring for a long time, but I don''t know where Qingqiu mountain is in the south. I even suspect that Qingqiu does not exist in the divine world, but in a folded space, it is a world of its own."


    "It''s possible, otherwise there''s no hearsay about the position in the divine kingdom." Hua Yuege also said.


    Several people said that in the end, they could only wish childe Wuchen good luck and no other help.


    On that day, Hua Ruge and shangguanli both drank too much. Xiaodiao took care of them, but shangguanli left the room. At last, the two women chatted for a night and fell asleep on the bed in the morning.


    Mink was outside all the time. When she heard no sound, she asked her maid, Xiaoyao, to help Hua Ruge to the guest room. He took shangguanli to bed.


    Hua Ruge woke up in the afternoon, kneaded his head and said, "this fruit wine tastes sweet, but I can''t think of its aftereffect."


    Since then, she has lived here. After half a month, she and mink go to the thunder palace.


    Because the demon clan also participated in the opening ceremony of the channel, now mink will come in person after succeeding the beast God.


    The demon family is very close to the thunderobot palace. They arrived in a few days at their current speed. After sending the mink and Shangguan glass to the palace, Hua rugo went to the thunderobot palace to meet the thunderobot.


    Leishen is very pleased to see that the state of Hua Ruge has been stable in the middle of God''s reign. After asking her about her plan, Leishen agrees and lets her live.


    Another half a month later, the gods gathered in the leishengong temple, and the divine world passage was opened. Hua rugo explained and went down the passage.


    When she reached the lower level, her strength was suppressed by the heaven. Because her body was familiar with the original power, now it has dropped to one percent of the original power, and she immediately becomes weak.


    Only this strength is enough for her to shuttle in the lower world. When she left, the five continents had just been merged for two years, and it was not completely unified by the Daewoo emperor. Now even the major shrines are under the rule of the Daewoo emperor.


    She went to the city and inquired about it a little bit. She knew that the temple owners were like the princes of the country, who could manage their own fiefdoms. But the temple owners also needed to be sealed by the court. As long as the court had orders, they still had to obey the orders.


    Hua Ruge nodded as he listened. It was a good way for the emperor to accept the territory without any conflict with the gods of the upper world.


    Because all of them became the boundaries of Dayu Dynasty, the transmission array became extremely developed. She found Tang Ru and Tang Qing without any effort. Both of them agreed to develop in the divine Kingdom, but it took seven days to gather capital and organize candidates.


    Hua Ruge agreed, because the passage of the divine world will be held for one month, and it will be in time for seven days.


    After that, Hua Ruge went to the Dayu palace. He wanted to tell the emperor about Su Nianxia. When he entered the palace, the eunuch replied, "the emperor is in the rear palace with the empress. The master of the state, please follow me."


    "Ah?" Hua yueleng.


    She just two months ago and Su Nianxia through the letter, she is clearly in the Huoshen palace.


    But she soon figured out that the channel of the divine world had been opened. She could come down, and so could su Nianxia.


    When he got to the back palace, Su Nianxia came out happily and said with a smile, "how can my sister come?"


    "Come down and do something. Come by and have a look. I knew you were going to come down and join you." Hua Yuege said a word, and looked to the emperor and said, "how are you recently, emperor?"


    "It''s not so good. Lovesickness becomes a disease." Jun Tianxia sighed and looked at Su Nianxia''s eyes.


    "Blame me." Hua Ruge recognized the mistake and then said, "we can deal with the above situation. Don''t go up this time, Xia Xia."


    Su Nianxia shook his head: "we are not in a hurry at this moment. I''ll rest assured on it."


    "You can see that the situation below is stable. I will follow you this time," Mr. juntianxia interrupted before huaruge opened his mouth


    Hua rugo and Su Nianxia didn''t think of this floor, but Su Nianxia didn''t think much about it. He was so happy that he almost jumped up when he learned that juntianxia would go to the divine kingdom.


    On the same day, the three were eating and drinking together. In order not to make a light bulb, Hua rugo left the table early and went back to the bedroom she had cleaned up.


    The next day she went to the priest''s palace to see LAN binger and tuobayu. She remembered that when she left, LAN binger was seven months pregnant, and now her child should be a teenager.


    Tuobayu went out to work. Hua rugo only saw LAN binger and the little girl beside her.


    The little girl is now 14 years old. She is dressed in a long goose yellow dress and has blue features. She looks like a beauty.

 Chapter 2293

    Hua Ruge said with great emotion after watching child seven: "when I met you, you were younger than her. In a flash, we were all mothers. Time passed quickly."


    "Yes, I was only 13 years old. But for my sister, I don''t know where I am now." LAN binger is also very emotional.


    "It''s all fate." Hua Yuege smiled and asked, "what''s the name of the child?"


    "It''s called yun''er, Tuoba Yun." LAN bing''er looks at the child on the other side with a kind face.


    Hua Yuege said to the child with a smile, "Xiao yun''er, come to grandma."


    When the child heard this, he asked: "you are the elder sister of his mother, so you should be an aunt. How can you be a grandmother?"


    "Your name is Tuoba. We''ll start from there." Hua Ruge explained.


    LAN bing''er didn''t understand it. He had to explain it from the beginning.


    But yun''er looks at Hua Ruge''s face, which looks not like grandma or even aunt, but like her sister''s, and says: "I can''t call it, can I call it aunt?"


    "Of course, good boy, let my aunt have a look." Hua Ruge calls Tuoba rhyme to come here. The more you look, the more you like it.


    She has now lamented why she didn''t have a lovely daughter.


    She felt that she should give some gifts to her children. After thinking for a long time, she didn''t feel that she had something suitable for girls. She didn''t know how she lived for so many years.


    "Yun''er, this is for you. When you grow up, let your mother teach you how to use it." Hua Yuege says a show of hands, and a small city appears in the palm of his hand.


    Tuoba Yun blinked his big eyes and asked, "what is this? It looks like fun. "


    "Girls need to know how to protect themselves. This is for you to defend yourself." When Hua Ruge spoke, he had already released his contract with the city of the sky.


    LAN bing''er didn''t respond at first, but now she shakes her head and says, "elder sister, it''s too expensive to make it."


    "With my current strength, these are all external things. It doesn''t matter." Hua Ruge pulls yun''er''s hand and forces a drop of blood from her fingertips on the token of the city of the sky.


    Sky city soon recognized the Lord. Hua Ruge asked Qi Ling to take good care of xiaoyun''er.


    LAN bing''er has no time to stop her. Her eyes are red.


    "Sister, how can you deliver such a valuable thing?"


    "Beautiful girls are resources in themselves. They face more risks than boys. They need magic weapons." Hua Yuege said.


    LAN bing''er is moved to let yun''er say thanks and then let her go out to play.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "I''m an elder. That''s what I should do. I''ll see you when I say thank you."


    "My sister took care of me when I was young, and now she takes care of Gu yun''er. Bing''er really doesn''t know how to repay me." LAN bing''er thinks of the past again.


    "Silly child, what is the reward between relatives?" Hua Ruge touched blue binger''s head and said, "what''s more, what you gave me is heavier."


    "What is it?" Blue binger is surprised.


    "A sense of belonging." Hua Yuege said with a smile, "it''s your unshakable sincerity that makes me not a single soul."


    For more than 30 years, they have experienced so much that she is really grateful to be able to go together.


    Seven days later, Hua rugo took Tang''s brothers and sisters to the passage, and Leishen palace sent someone to pick them up.


    Su Nianxia and juntianxia were picked up by the people of Huoshen palace.


    After returning to the divine realm, Hua Ruge''s strength recovered, and her weakness gradually disappeared, so she had the spirit.


    At the moment, the selection of the larger temples at the entrance of the Shenjie passage is over, and only some small ones are still going on. These gods are polite after asking about Hua Ruge''s identity.


    Hua Ruge never actively provoked right and wrong, and he left with people smoothly.


    After returning to the Leishen palace, Hua rugo asked his two brothers and sisters to prepare for the chamber of Commerce. Because the Lingjing in the lower world is not worth money. Even if they bring up hundreds of top-grade Lingjing mountains, they are not a large number here, but they are still sufficient as the capital for operation.


    With these capitals, the establishment of merchants is relatively smooth. Half a month later, even after the establishment of the Kyushu chamber of Commerce in Leishen palace, the two brothers and sisters are sending people to buy magic weapons, skills, pills and other items with good prices, and start to develop steadily.


    Three months later, the chamber of Commerce here officially opened. Tang Ru left for Huoshen palace to develop another chamber of Commerce.


    During this period, both the God of thunder and the God of fire helped a lot, and the security problem was solved early.


    The two brothers and sisters are absolutely wizards in business. It didn''t take long for them to start making profits, and they are opening more and more branches.


    Hua Ruge saw off Su Nianxia and juntianxia, Xiaodiao and shangguanli. They all went back. She stayed in Leishen palace and went to the chamber of Commerce to check the accounts.


    Because the two chambers of commerce are developing rapidly and establishing branches constantly, the capital has always been in a state of loss. After two months of staring at it, she lost interest and decided to let their brother and sister go.


    During this period, Tuo BARREI went back to the God of war palace, while Xiao Bao was in the God of space palace. She had no place to go. After thinking about it, she went back to her doctor''s office. She went to see doctor every morning and concentrated on Cultivation in the afternoon.


    Although it''s slower to practice without resources, it''s better than not. She thinks it will take a year for chamber of Commerce to earn resources, and this year''s time can only be spent by her alone.


    Now she has reached the eighth level of the heaven Sutra of annihilation, which is a long way from the Ninth level. She would like to know the final power of this so-called skill that can annihilate the world.


    Since the people around know that one of her girls has opened a doctor''s house, there have been many troublemakers. Every time she teaches a simple lesson and doesn''t give a cruel hand. The purpose is to let others follow, and she also uses this to practice.


    Tuoba Rui will write a letter in half a month, but the last one he received was a month ago. It said that he had received many true biographies of the God of war, and that it would take him to close for a period of time, a year or two.


    "I won''t come back for a year or two, and I''m not afraid to look for wild men." Hua Ruge sighed, but as soon as he finished, his eyes lit up: "what kind of wild man should I look for?"


    At the thought of this, her brain began to be active. With her own condition, how could she match a person with outstanding appearance and high ability to block the road if she wanted to.


    Because she can''t look like Tuo BARREI, she can''t compare with her in strength, she''s too old and not good. There''s no suitable combination of these conditions.


    "It''s hard to find a wild man." Hua sighs like a song.


    She shook her head, closed the door of the hospital and went back to the backyard for cultivation. She worked hard when she was free. She spent time in the afternoon and in the evening for cultivation. The whole backyard was planted with flowers and plants that could gather spirit. There were also several pools of water, which were all the water she had brought from the heavenly pool of Leishen palace.

 Chapter 2294

    With these, the aura of the whole backyard is at least twice as strong as that of the outside world, which also makes her practice twice as effective with half the effort. Because of the arrangement of the border, no one outside has found it, and no one wants to get such a small backyard of a hospital to have a hole in the sky.


    The next year was the most fulfilling one for Hua Ruge. She helped the wounded and the dead in the morning and practiced in the afternoon and evening. One year later, she had touched the gate of the Ninth Heaven classic, but her breakthrough was always poor.


    In this year, Kyushu chamber of commerce also opened dozens of businesses, because it has gradually entered into a profitable state without expansion, and it will continue to deliver resources to huaruge before and after the new year''s festival.


    With resources, Hua Ruge''s cultivation speed will be faster. With the increase of resources, her cultivation will also be improved.


    The devouring beast is also growing rapidly after being fed by the divine resources. Although its body weight is still small, its breath is getting stronger and stronger.


    Hua rugo is going to ask about the boy''s origin next time he sees his father.


    Just thinking of this, it wasn''t long before news came from the outside world that the former demon God and the earth God fought in the south for five days and five nights, and finally the earth God failed.


    She was relieved to hear the result, but the father didn''t give her any relief.


    In contrast, Tuoba Rui and Xiaobao are very stable, both practicing in their respective temples.


    It''s eight years since the God of creation closed down. They have only two years left.


    She felt her chin, and in her mind was wondering if she could survive without winning.


    Suddenly she heard someone knock at the front yard, and she said, "today, I''m not going to see you. What''s your disease?"


    She has to decide if she is in a hurry, for example, if she is ill or seriously injured, she still has to go out to see a doctor.


    "Young palace leader, please open the door. I have something to report." People outside are also speaking.


    Hua Yuege''s eyebrows are raised. Are you from the demon palace?


    As soon as she appeared in the vestibule, she opened the door and let the people in.


    After sitting down, Hua rugo found out that they were still acquaintances. This was the son of one of the elders. They had been drinking in the same place in the demon palace before.


    "It''s brother Cao. I don''t know when I want to talk about it myself." Hua Yuege asked.


    The man arched his hand and said, "I don''t dare. I''m under the command of the demon God. Please go back to the palace master."


    "Father''s back to the demon palace?"


    "Exactly."


    "How are you, father and mother?"


    "All right."


    Hua Ruge was relieved. Then he said, "let me clean up and go."


    "Young palace master, please help me." The polite way of the man.


    All the things Hua Ruge needs are in the space ring. What she said about cleaning up is to take away the backyard. After all, it''s her careful arrangement and later cultivation.


    She waved to collect the backyard and the large area of soil below. She was satisfied. After a few simple words posted at the door, she followed the man to the demon palace.


    Because her accomplishments are getting higher and higher, she can fly faster in the cloud. When she first came here, it took more than a month. Now it''s less than ten days.


    He went to the main hall to see his father at the first time in the demon palace. Now the demon looks more powerful and dignified. It''s easy to guess that his damaged spirit has been recovered by looking at that fierce and many eyes.


    "Son, look what it is." The devil sat on the black golden chair and took out a long gun like a song.


    After taking out the gun, the whole hall was filled with a pressing momentum. Hua Ruge could feel the aftereffect of the gun at a glance.


    And there seemed to be some familiarity in the breath, but she didn''t remember for a moment.


    "This is?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "I don''t know. It''s a famous Xuanwu gun. I think you''ll bring it back if it suits you."


    "Xuanwu gun? The magic weapon of the God of the earth? The artifact that can control all the earth''s veins? " Hua Ruge was surprised at first, but at the end of the day he understood what was going on.


    She understood why she felt familiar with it. The golden spear contained the breath of soil.


    "It''s not exactly right. On the one hand, the most important thing is that the gun is very powerful. It''s especially suitable for people like us who have heavy strength. Take it." The devil said and threw the gun away.


    Hua Yuege took it in his hand and asked, "Dad, you fought with the God of the earth to rob others'' treasure?"


    "Yes, that guy is a boneless skinhead. This baby is just a monster in his hand. I''ll get it back for you." The way of the devil.


    Hua Ruge once heard that this should be a festival, there is no burden in his heart, and heft the long gun in his hand and said: "thank you father."


    It''s three or four times heavier. If it''s not powerful enough, it can''t be controlled. But it''s good for her. It''s strange if she can Parry it.


    "You are welcome to me, boy." The God waved his hand and asked, "it''s time to get back to the godhood now that the father''s strength and spirit have been restored. Xiaorui, let him give the grandson to me."


    "He studied swordsmanship and Kung Fu in the war god palace. His daughter sent a letter to let him come back immediately after he left." Hua Yuege said.


    The God of war nodded: "the God of war palace is good. Brother Zhanshen''s swordsmanship is the best in the world. If we integrate the rules of heaven and earth into the swordsmanship, I will not be the opponent of this good son-in-law in time."


    "Father, you are modest. Where is your mother now?" Hua Yuege asked.


    "In the back house, I''ll go with you."


    When the father and daughter said this, they went to the back house. Hua Ruge saw that her mother was getting better and better, her face was getting younger and younger, and her heart was also happy.


    Water Yun Ning asked a few Hua such as song then asked: "small treasure did not come back?"


    "The child went out and didn''t know how to go home. I haven''t seen him for years." Hua Ruge shook his head and said, "I''ll write to him when I go back and let him come back to live for a while."


    The devil said by the way, "don''t leave here. The day is coming, and I''m restless outside."


    "Your father is right. Let the child come back." The water and the cloud are coagulating.


    Hua Yuege nodded his head solemnly: "OK, I understand."


    On that day, Hua Ruge wrote a letter to Tuoba Rui and Xiaobao, and sent it out through the system of the dark night Pavilion.


    She calculated that the time was almost over, and Tuoba Rui should be out of the customs.


    After the letter was sent out, she began to adapt to the Xuanwu gun. As a result, the gun seemed to be made for her. It was very handy. The more it was used, the smoother it was. In just three days, she felt that she could not leave the weapon.

 Chapter 2295

    After huaruge returned to the seven palaces of the demon God, there was still a continuous flow of Jiuzhou chamber of Commerce. In less than two years of operation, the resources were already abundant.


    however, even if these were fed to devour animals, huaruge and snacks were still very slow. After all, the energy required to reach the present state was huge, and the energy of the underlying resources was still very limited.


    On this day, Hua Ruge was scratching her fingers in the room. Even if the annual resources would increase exponentially in the future, it would take about ten years for her to break through from the middle stage to the later stage.


    "It''s not a day to live." Hua Ruge sighed a long time, and felt that it was difficult for him to fight against the creator.


    In addition to entering the country slowly, she has a very safe life, especially when she sees her parents have a good relationship and get along well, she has no worries.


    On this day, she was invited by her mother to have dinner. It is said that she tasted her craft.


    Hua rugo has no confidence in her mother''s cooking skills. After all, for so many years, she can cook soup, stew and tonic, which are not delicious. She also came here with a stiff head.


    The demon God is looking forward to this. The father and daughter want to help and are stopped. They just chat in the yard.


    "Dad, I haven''t asked you all the time. What is the origin of this devouring beast?" Hua asked as he ate preserves.


    The demon is carrying a glass of wine and drinking. Hearing this, he is surprised: "don''t you know?"


    "I don''t know. No one has told me about this little guy so far." Hua Yuege''s honest answer.


    "I didn''t ask when I saw you. I thought you already knew." The God poured himself another glass of wine before he began to say, "devouring the beast is the first beast in the world of God. When he grows up, he can not only assist in cultivation, but also attack the gods to make way."


    Hua Ruge nodded her head.


    "There will always be only one such beast. They are descendents coagulated with spirit and blood essence. They will pay the price of life, so they often devour the beast only if they die."


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard about it. What''s the last generation of my little beast?" Hua Yuege then asked.


    The demon God drank another glass of wine and said, "it''s a long time. Dad will tell you something."


    "Let''s talk while we drink." Hua rugo is going to get the wine pot.


    The devil took the lead in snatching the wine pot: "girls can''t drink."


    "We are cultivators. We don''t need to pay attention to this. Besides, I used to drink it." She said and held out her hand again.


    "The devil firmly said:" that is before the father is not around you, fortunately you are not big now, now teach you also have time


    Hua Ruge was seen by him to surrender, but said: "well, don''t drink, you go on."


    "That''s right." The God nodded with satisfaction, and then said, "do you know how the creator came?"


    "Ah? It''s about what we''re going to say? "


    "Of course."


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "The creator is not the one who created the world, but the one who was chosen by heaven. The last creation God died in the tianrob three hundred years ago. At that time, I was the little palace master of the demon palace. The God of war was the head of all the gods. The last devouring beast was the pet of the God of war. "


    "And then?" Hua Ruge has smelled the change.


    "The God of war went to succeed the God of creation. I went to see the ceremony with the master, but I found that the God of darkness was standing on the altar at last. Later, I realized that the God of war was killed by him, and the devouring beast also fell with the master. The eggs condensed in the last period fell into his hands."


    Hua Yuege''s eyes turned and said, "so now the creator is the dark god before?"


    "Exactly."


    "It sounds strange. If the God of war is the leader of the LORD God, then the power should be higher than that of the dark god, and he also carries a devouring beast. How could he be killed?" Hua rugo expressed doubts about this.


    The demon God snorted coldly: "that old thing is very insidious. Soon we will find out. It turns out that he has long been united with the God of water, the God of earth, the God of light and the God of wind. These five people ambushed the God of war on the road together. The God of war is naturally invincible. It''s really shameless. "


    Hua Yuege was not as jealous of evil as her father was. Her eyes narrowed and she murmured, "there are five people in total, one of whom is the creator, the remaining four main gods and one new dark god."


    "What do you say?"


    "That is to say, five of the gods are the kinsmen of the creator?" Hua Yuege''s pupil slightly shrinks.


    "The devil nodded:" yes, led by the new dark god, these are his legs


    Hua rugo looked at his father''s indifferent face and sighed: "Dad, didn''t my daughter say that last time? Since the war is inevitable, we must first get rid of his party feathers."


    "Two have been abandoned, and the remaining three are not a worry." The God waved and said, "don''t you want to know the origin of devouring animals?"


    Hua Ruge rubbed his temples and said, "go on."


    "Now after the creator ascended the throne, he began to eliminate the dissident. My master didn''t want to be involved in the dispute for decades, and then he passed on the throne of the devil to me. At the beginning, when I was weak, he also responded to the situation."


    "But your father and I are very talented and strong. In only a hundred years, they stand out from all the old gods and become the first of the Twelve Gods. This situation lasted for 130 years until 40 years ago..."


    Hua rugo tried to take the wine pot when he was not prepared, but he failed. He stuck out his tongue and listened to him.


    "Forty years ago, I had a conflict with the God of water and broke his legs, because the friction between the Lord and the God was constant. In general, the God of creation would not intervene, but the old man ordered me to go to the temple of creation and say that I should deal with it."


    Hua Ruge nodded: "it''s so obvious that he''s afraid of you."


    "What''s your father''s temper? When I see him playing, I should be angry. I will take the magic sword and break into the creation temple and fight with him." The devil continued.


    Hua Ruge scratched his forehead and didn''t speak. It''s heroic to do so, but it''s clear that there''s no winner.


    "As expected, the old man has some abilities. One day and one night after our war, I was seriously injured. When I saw the enemy, I went to the lower level, but I didn''t suffer any loss." "I saw that he used a large array to support an egg in his temple, and I knew that it was a devouring beast, so I grabbed it in my hand unexpectedly, which made him mad."


    Hua Ruge also takes a breath of cold air. Chuangshi God controls the rules of heaven and earth. His father can fight day and night and steal the precious beast from him. It can be seen that the strength gap between them is not very big.

 Chapter 2296

    "It''s not hard for ordinary gods to break down the barriers, but it''s still very easy for me. It''s just that I''ve consumed too much power to break through all the way, and then I fainted when I reached the lower boundary. It''s your mother who picked me up." When he said this, the rebellious look in his eyes suddenly softened.


    Hua Ruge also followed with a smile.


    "I won''t admit defeat, but when I met your mother, I didn''t want to fight with them, so I wanted to live a quiet life with her in the lower world. But it didn''t last long. Before I could marry her, I realized that someone in the divine world had come after her. I knew that if I went on like this, I would hurt your mother, so I decided to fight with them and go back to the upper world." With a long sigh, he must be thinking back to that time.


    "I didn''t know your mother was pregnant until I left. At that time, I imagined that my blood would certainly have something to do, so I kept the devouring beast for your mother to keep." "God said lovingly looking at Hua Ruge:" you really live up to my expectations, and now the achievements are even higher than I thought


    Hua Ruge now thinks that she can be invincible all the way, and cannot be separated from devouring animals and powerful blood vessels on her body. It turns out that she was born to be extraordinary, but fate makes people, and her soul is not the same as before.


    "You will know what happened later. When I came back to the god world, I was besieged by the creator God and the other three main gods, and finally I was defeated. But it was not easy to kill me. It would make a lot of noise. I could not do it without being aware of God. So he locked me up and said that I was missing." He said his eyes were angry again.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "we must repay this revenge."


    "Yes, I will kill him myself!" The devil took another sip of wine.


    Hua Ruge sweeps his glass and says in a sour way, "please drink slowly. It''s a good wine. You can''t taste it."


    So said, the meal came, just to move chopsticks, he heard a call at the gate of the hospital.


    "Grandpa and grandma, mother." The sound is not as crisp as before, but deep and magnetic.


    Hua Ruge suddenly turned around and saw a young man in white standing in front of the door. His facial features did not change much. Between his eyebrows and eyes was the charm of Tuoba Rui. His lips and chin were more like Hua Ruge, which made him look like a warm face, but not a cold face.


    Xiaobao is now in his early twenties. He has grown into an adult. Looking at his tall stature, Hua Ruge is very pleased.


    Xiaobao strides into the yard, kneels down and kowtows three times in a white robe, then stands up straight and says, "Xuaner is unfilial, kowtow to several of you."


    "Get up, silly boy." Hua Ruge helped Xiao Bao up and looked up and down for a long time.


    Shuiyunning also said: "Xiaobao is so big. Come and let Grandma have a look."


    "Yes." Xiaobao then went there to talk. He was brought up by his grandmother, so he was very close to the old man.


    Hua Ruge was more and more pleased to see it. Taking advantage of the attention of his grandfather, he finally stole the wine pot and poured himself a glass of wine. He drank it beautifully.


    On that day, Hua rugo was very happy. After dinner, the family got together and talked about the evening. After the second old man slept, Hua rugo led his son to the roof.


    Hua Ruge was finally able to drink. Holding the wine pot, he asked, "what''s the danger of going out these years?"


    "There is no great danger. Children can deal with it. The master is very good to children." Xiao Bao said turning his hands from the space to take out a few small shelves on the roof, and then took out some paper bags of snacks to open.


    Hua Yuege looks surprised.


    "Don''t drink on an empty stomach." Xiaobao said as he put it.


    "You are prepared for me. You know that your child is close to me. It''s like your father." Hua Yuege said and ate.


    "But I can''t drink too much. I''m not comfortable."


    "I see."


    "How happy has your mother been these years?"


    "It''s not bad. No one dares to provoke me, and the life will be much easier." Hua is like a song.


    Xiaobao nodded, "hasn''t Daddy come back yet?"


    "I haven''t replied yet, but I think it won''t be long." Hua Ruge looks at the treasure with a head higher than his own beside him and smiles again: "but your mother will be happy if you can come back. It doesn''t matter if your father is late."


    "Niang, what would happen if my father heard this?" Xiaobao asked with a smile.


    Hua Ruge pointed to him: "you are not allowed to make small reports."


    "It depends on my mother''s benefits?"


    "Are you my own son?"


    "You know it better than I do."


    Hua Ruge''s brain mended Tuoba Rui''s response when he heard this, and almost immediately acknowledged and counseled him. He waved his hand and said, "what do you want?"


    Xiao Bao''s eyes turned and said, "if you want a pet, can you go to uncle''s mountain to ask for one?"


    "That''s it? What do I think, when the war is over, how about I get you one? " Hua Ruge didn''t take it for granted.


    "Mother means it''s dangerous now? Isn''t it a year and a half before the creator left? " Asked Xiao Bao.


    Hua Ruge shook his head: "it''s hard to say, we''d better be more careful."


    "The little treasure stayed here with his mother."


    Hua Yuege laughed: "silly child, just protect yourself."


    After Xiaobao comes back, Hua rugo is relieved. It''s not that she doesn''t worry about Tuo BARREI, but that she is very confident about her man and knows that he is not likely to encounter danger.


    Xiaobao practices very hard. After half a month''s return, he practices with the devil. He and his grandson spend the whole day together.


    Hua Ruge is a bit self defeating. During her rest period, she also received some letters from Tang brothers and sisters. Different from the previous smooth news, they mentioned repeatedly that they had been harassed by other businessmen and often had some friction with surrounding merchants.


    When she received the fifth letter, she frowned. The friction did not happen in one or two shrines, but spread to the chamber of Commerce of seven shrines. To say it was an accident, let alone her, someone with a little judgment knew there was a problem.


    "Who is troubling me?" Hua Ruge felt his chin and said to himself.


    She must have some hands and feet, but there is no clue about the origin of the other party. There is no possibility of commercial competition. After all, everyone knows her identity, and it is impossible for her to be too old.


    There''s only one reason left, and that''s for her.


    "There is still a year and a half to go. Is it a little earlier?" Hua, like a song, frowns slightly. Some of them can''t understand.


    After considering the overall situation, she finally felt that it was necessary to come out and figure out this matter. This is a critical time. There should be no accidents not under her control. Even a little negligence may affect the final war situation.

 Chapter 2297

    So she wrote seven letters to her two brothers and sisters, saying that she would go to the nearest little temple where something happened and see the situation for herself.


    At the same time, she wrote a letter to shangguanli, asking her to help pay attention to this matter.


    On the day of sending the letter, Hua Ruge said to his family at dinner.


    Xiaobao immediately said: "mother, Xiaobao will accompany you."


    "No, your mother, my strength now is that I can escape from the last God. There will be no danger. When you go to your mother, you will be distracted." Hua Ruge claps Xiaobao on the shoulder.


    Xiaobao shakes his head: "the child is not at ease."


    "There''s nothing to worry about. Spend more time with my grandparents at home. My mother will come back after she has dealt with it." Hua Ruge touches Xiaobao''s head.


    "Well, my mother must be more careful." Xiaobao thought about his mother''s strength, and nodded his head.


    Parents also told a few words, see Hua Ruge repeatedly nodded is not said.


    Hua Ruge spread out the map and found that it was seven or eight days'' journey to the nearest little temple. In order to get there as soon as possible, he set out the next day.


    And her letter was also sent to the demon clan on the same day.


    There are twenty people guarding the transmission array. They receive letters and jade slips from all parts of the divine world every day. Shangguanli can control the world''s information when sitting in the hall.


    Hua Ruge''s letter is special. It was sent to shangguanli''s table early in the morning.


    Shangguan Li frowns a little.


    Seeing that her face was not right, mink asked, "what''s wrong with my sister?"


    "Your sister is fine, but her men are in a bit of trouble. She asked me to check." Said Shangguan Li.


    Small marten this just relieved a breath, ask again: "that a Li elder sister how frown?"


    "It seems like a small thing, but it''s not unusual. Someone must be manipulating it. It seems that I need to spend more time on it." Shangguan Li answers.


    Mink nodded as if he understood.


    Shangguan lichuacao drinks some porridge and comes to the front of the book case. At this moment, the book case is full of news from all over. She needs to look at it in person and select valuable clues from it.


    This is something she has to do every day. It usually takes a day.


    Mink is going to practice. At night, he comes to shangguanli to go to the stream to turn around. As a result, he sees shangguanli''s face is very bad, his brow is tight and wrinkled, and his expression is focused on what he is thinking.


    "Sister Ali, what''s the matter with you?" He hurriedly asked, his voice tense.


    "No, No." Shangguan Li throws the three jade slips on the table.


    Mink goes to investigate the news in a hurry.


    The news came from the inside of the three major shrines. The time of transmission was within the last seven days, and the latest piece was sent today.


    The information is very simple.


    The dark god closed four days ago.


    The God of water closed three days ago.


    Fengshen closed six days ago.


    He didn''t understand what was wrong with it, and said, "sister Ali, what''s the matter?"


    "The three gods are all the relatives of the creator," said Shangguan Liyao


    "You said that before."


    "It''s not long since the creation God left the customs. They should prepare for the war, not close the customs, let alone close all the customs. This shows that there is a conspiracy." Shangguan Li says and sweeps his eyes to the letter Hua Yuege wrote. His pupils immediately shrink.


    She rose abruptly from her chair and said, "no, they are going for song."


    "Sister!" Mink also stood up and said, "let''s inform elder sister as soon as possible."


    Shangguan Li shakes his head: "it''s too late. She''s on the road now. The messenger can''t lock her specific position."


    "Then What should I do? " The mink only felt the blood rush to the top of his head. For a while, he had no idea at all.


    "I know her destination. I hope it''s too late." Shangguanli looks at the sky outside the hall. His eyes are full of anxiety.


    After hearing this, mink pulls Shangguan glass to drive the cloud without saying anything. At this moment, he runs the speed to the extreme.


    Now it''s dark. They are only two days away from Hua Ruge, because there is a long distance from the demon mountain to the demon palace.


    Hua Ruge offered a sacrifice to the spaceship, which was also very fast. After all, she wanted to solve the problem early.


    She was bored when she walked alone, so she pulled the devouring beast out of the space and talked with her.


    Swallowing beast sprawled on the deck, eyes opened a seam, it was listless.


    "Little guy, you''ve eaten so many resources, haven''t you grown up yet?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The Devourer shook his head: "it''s still early, those things are too bad."


    "Are you a little stronger when you come to the divine kingdom?" Hua Yuege asked again.


    Swallowing beast nodded: "yes, this is the place for me to grow, and grow very fast."


    "Before, you didn''t dare to touch anything with the breath of the Lord. Now?"


    "The Lord has a divinity. I can''t defeat him."


    "What else?"


    "I can swallow the sword of the Lord."


    Hua Yuege heard the words and said: "this is OK?"


    This time, the Devourer nodded and hit his chin on the deck, then fell asleep again.


    "This is the best beast in the world? I''m lazier than I am. " Hua, like a song, can''t laugh or cry.


    She had nothing to do, so she took out the wine pot and ate to kill the time.


    After three days like this, she is far away from the demon palace. Her God yuan looks down and finds that there are all unknown little temples below, and there is no main temple nearby.


    "How can I feel the boundary of three no matter." Hua Ruge took a sip of wine and said.


    Now she was a little tipsy. It was midnight. The sky was dotted. The shrine below was full of quiet and peaceful atmosphere. She should have some poetic feelings when she was in it, but somehow she felt something was wrong.


    "There''s always a bad feeling." She shook her head and whispered.


    She is a man with more reason and less sensibility, but she has little and sixth sense. But I don''t know why. When she stands on the boat at the moment, her heart is inexplicably flustered.


    Before she could think more, the devouring animal, who was sleeping on the deck with four feet up, suddenly moved its ears, then moved again. A moment later, it turned over to Hua Ruge ''


    "What''s the matter? Want to eat again? " Hua Yuege asked with a smile.


    Swallowing animal just instinctively called out, now manage a thought, even busy way: "master, there is danger, go quickly."


    "Well?" Hua Ruge seems to wake up and release Shenyuan immediately.


    But before Shenyuan could detect anything, she felt a terrible breath coming towards her. She instinctively dodged, and the boat under her feet turned into powder.

 Chapter 2298

    Hua Ruge''s heart trembled. When she saw the power, she knew that it was the LORD God and the water god.


    Before she could figure out what to do, there were two terrible threats again. He glanced at them and took a breath of air-conditioning.


    The two men also didn''t cover up their identity. The black one on the left was obviously the God of darkness, and the white one on the right was the God of wind.


    She thought that this trip might not be too simple, but she did not think that she would face the three main gods. Now she could not even judge the intention of the three people and why she should deal with a person who seemed to be the least threatened.


    Standing at the front, the water God looks less than 40 years old, dressed in a blue suit and elegant temperament. He first smiles at Hua Ruge and says, "Little Palace Lord, come with us."


    "Where to?" Hua Yuege raises eyebrows to ask.


    Although her thoughts are a little disordered at the moment, they have not been shown all the time. On the face of it, she is very indifferent and the answer is very calm.


    "I will know when the young palace Master goes." The water god is very polite.


    Hua Ruge, though sober in mind, is also a bit drunk and courageous. She also said with a smile: "I''m not willing to say that there''s an ulterior purpose, I''m not willing to guess riddles and I''m not willing to be made by others, so it''s better not to go?"


    "Do you think you can''t go? Those who are wise will go with us now, so as not to suffer. " The dark god gave a cold snort.


    "Now that I want to fight, what else can I do with all that nonsense?" Hua Yuege''s disdainful way.


    "You are looking for a fight!" Said the dark god, turning over his hand and taking out a black dark sword. Looking at the breath, he knew it was a magic weapon.


    The other two didn''t take out their swords, and they didn''t seem to want to take them out.


    They don''t think Hua Ruge is worth the three of them.


    Hua Ruge glanced at the dark god in the opposite direction and picked up his eyebrow and said, "what''s the matter? Just you? "


    The murderous spirit flashed in the dark god''s eyes: "little doll, I''ll let you taste it today."


    He said that the long sword was beheaded towards Hua Ruge. The single action of the dark god was second only to the God of war, and even the God of war was not an opponent in this respect. After all, the types of cultivation methods were different.


    Hua Ruge turns his hand and takes out the Xuanwu gun. The long gun should be shining, but Hua Ruge finds that all the lights are blocked by the boundary of the water god, and the outer wind God has another layer.


    It looks like it''s going to be a cover up.


    She didn''t have too much imagination either. When she wielded the long spear, she hit the other''s sword hard. When she put her hand, she started to use the body hardening method. Her strength was promoted to the later stage of the upper God, which was only one level lower than the main God.


    She is more powerful than heavy, and she has the artifact that is not inferior to the dark god in her hand, so she is not afraid of hard hitting.


    "Boom!"


    When the swords collide, Hua rugo feels that her opponent''s magic power is better than others. Her body is slightly shaken, and it''s a little better after two steps back.


    But she also has the bottom in her heart. It seems that the power of the LORD God is similar to what she estimated, and not so invincible.


    After this fight, even though the three main gods are as strong as rock, there is an inevitable surprise in their eyes now. Obviously, I didn''t expect that a little girl like Hua Ruge could have such a strong power.


    It''s no wonder that the three of them are here. If the people with the blood of the devil are really different, it''s easy for them to run away once they neglect.


    Hua Yuege then said with a strong breath, "this time it''s my turn."


    She said, with a long spear in her hand, she chopped at the head of the dark god. If she was hit by this golden light, the God would be seriously injured even if he did not die.


    The dark god quickly resisted, and they soon fought in one place.


    Hua is as powerful as a song heart. While calculating the moves, he also believes the devouring beast he just hid.


    After the confession, she took a look at each other with a strong sneer of wine, and left towards the opposite door.


    The dark god despised it very much. He threw out his sword and was facing the Xuanwu gun.


    After the two magic weapons soared, Hua Ruge appeared in front of the dark god in a blink, and then he smashed at the opposite door with one fist.


    The dark god did not expect Hua Ruge to be like this, but he was not very surprised. His palm was facing his fist.


    The eyes of the other two main gods also focused on the battlefield of the two, and they did not pay attention to the two magic weapons that were about to fight there.


    The next moment saw a flash of blue light. When the two men reacted, they saw that the devouring beast opened its big mouth and wrapped the dark sword and the power on it, and then the mouth closed and returned to its original size.


    As soon as the swallowing beast flashes away, the Xuanwu gun goes straight to Hua Ruge''s back. She has been prepared for a long time, and her figure disappears instantly.


    The water god is very close to the dark god. When he saw the direction of the Xuanwu gun, he knew it was not good. He hurried to fight. As a result, before he had pushed back the long gun, Hua rugo came close to him and raised his hand again.


    "Bang!"


    Fists and palms collide. Hua Ruge once again feels that his breath is stagnant. Fortunately, shuishen doesn''t catch up with him.


    The reason why the water god didn''t pursue is very simple. The Xuanwu gun stabbed into his companion''s chest, and the dark god spat blood.


    Spitting blood is also very simple. The life artifact is destroyed and the spirit is severely damaged.


    Also because of his momentary trance, he had no time to dodge when the long gun pierced his chest.


    Hua rushes away like a song. He waves back the Xuanwu gun.


    "Poof." The dark god vomited blood again, and the whole man turned pale.


    This life artifact is generally equal to half of the life of the cultivator. If it is destroyed, the blow will be very big. What''s more, it will be hurt by the artifact. The evil Qi above the artifact will run in the body, causing his internal breathing disorder and suffering.


    Hua Yuege looked at the appearance of the dark god and couldn''t help laughing out and said: "can''t you exchange cabbage for that? Why can''t you fight like that? "


    "The devouring beast is here!" The way of the dark god.


    The other two main gods are also afraid. They thought that the important pet of devouring animals must be in the hands of the God himself, but they didn''t think it was in Hua Ruge''s place. If they started first, now they are the losers.


    The artifact was digested by the devouring beast in an instant. Hua Ruge felt that a steady stream of magic power flowed into her body, which was even stronger than all the resources she absorbed after she came to the divine kingdom.


    It is worthy of being the artifact of the main God. After accepting all the powers, she felt that her strength had been improved qualitatively and rushed to the middle and later stage of the upper God.


    At this moment, the God of water and the God of wind have taken out their respective artifact and are ready to go.


    "Take care of each other and watch out for her devouring the beast." And the dark god sat knee to knee in the void, and began to exhort.


    Both nodded, "don''t worry."


    When they see the end of the dark god, they will be careful.

 Chapter 2299

    Hua Ruge narrowed her eyes slightly. She knew that the devouring beast had no power to fight with the main God. If it had not just used a plan to let the dark god''s blade go, and attracted the attention of the two main gods, it would not have won at all.


    Now that they are on guard, they will not let go of the artifact, for fear that the devouring beast will only hurt.


    It''s only a matter of chance.


    Hua Yuege raised his lips to the two people: "take good care of the treasure in your hands, and don''t lose it."


    "Don''t worry about it. Take it." The wind said that he was the first to attack. He used a white folding fan in his hand. As soon as the folding fan opened in the air, a strong wind rushed straight to Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s strength has been improved again. Naturally, he is not afraid of his attack. He raises his gun and blows away the strong wind. Then he rushes towards the two men.


    Before, she would feel the disorder of internal breathing, but now there is no such a small gap. She can be even with the two main gods.


    Hua Ruge only realized the power of the artifact now. It''s not for nothing. She has a strong idea now, that is to hide another artifact and feed it to the devouring beast.


    But she obviously didn''t have the chance. It''s very difficult to fight against the two main gods at the same time. If she didn''t have the unique experience in the book of annihilation, her power would not be able to supply such a strong battle, let alone take other people''s weapons.


    The gods of wind and water obviously feel the growth of Hua Ruge''s power. They are all amazed. Devouring animals is the best beast in the world. The role they play at the critical time is incomparable to other beasts.


    The battle has entered the white heat. The three magic powers of gold, white and blue have been colliding with each other in the sky of many small shrines. The strong aftereffect has already broken the boundary of the water god cloth, leaving only the boundary of the wind god. But it seems that it will be sooner or later.


    When the battle became white hot, the three main gods were shocked that Hua Ruge was not only powerful and explosive, but also his moves were very sophisticated. Occasionally, there were masterpieces. They could hardly find any flaws for a while.


    They also saw that the child was not only powerful in blood, but also experienced countless battles. Otherwise, she would never have such a powerful heart power and such practical moves.


    What a terrible junior.


    Before the three came, no one thought that all three of them could even make the battle enter the stage of white heat. In their impression, this terrible power would only appear in the devil and the old masters, never in a little doll.


    Hua Ruge didn''t drink less in the evening. She was totally sobered up at dawn. After she woke up, she took more serious measures to make the two main gods have no time to drill.


    The dark god is watching. Seeing that the boundary of Fengshen is about to be broken, he quickly spreads another boundary.


    The God of wind and the God of water suddenly realized that it would take days and nights if it went on like this, and it''s only three days from the demon palace. If the demon arrived, they would have done nothing.


    Hua rugo saw the inconceivability and anxiety in their eyes, and couldn''t help laughing. When the three stood on both sides separately, she asked, "I''ll tell you three, to be honest, I can''t figure out why you want to catch me? Even if I can''t defeat you, my father will go to save me. It''s not just you who are unlucky at that time. "


    When she wakes up, she wants to understand that these three people are not going to kill her. They are not going to kill her. What''s the use of catching her?


    If you want to use her to blackmail your father, it seems that the time is not right. It seems that there is no good to do so in advance except to expose too early.


    "You are very clever, but this world is not what you think, offended." The water God said with a warm voice, put up his weapon, and then turned his hand to take out another object.


    Hua Ruge only felt the silver glare. She couldn''t see what it was with her strength, and her strength was suddenly suppressed by that terrible pressure. At this moment, it seemed that she could hardly even move her fingers.


    With a flick of the water god, the object in his hand sent a silver light straight to her chest, and she had no power to parry.


    "Poof!"


    Hua Ruge spits out her blood, but feels the world turning. Her coagulated power is shaken away, and her body is soft.


    When the water God saw that she was seriously injured, he put away the things in his hands.


    Hua Ruge was dying at this time, but her mind was spinning fast. She understood how the war situation had changed and knew the terrible enemy she was about to meet.


    When the three main gods saw Hua Ruge falling on the border, they were all relieved. The dark God raised his hand and clasped her shoulder, while the water god on the other side had already taken out the spaceship, intending to carry Hua Ruge away secretly.


    The dark God threw Hua Ruge on the deck. The ship was surrounded by a barrier of isolation and exploration. The sky barrier here was removed by the dark god.


    The three main gods fell on the deck, watching the same fall on the deck, covered with blood, Hua Ruge, who was already unconscious, was relieved.


    I almost can''t clean up such a little girl.


    When the spaceship starts, it''s the most relaxing time for the three.


    Hua Ruge raised his hand suddenly at this time, and his fingers scratched a white light in the void. The other hand quickly threw the devouring animal into the white light.


    The three main gods have explored Hua Ruge''s body before. Her power has already been shaken away, and people are in a coma. Who would have thought that she broke out suddenly.


    When they saw the white light, the space had been torn open by Hua Ruge, and then they watched the devouring beast being sent in.


    "Bastard!" The dark god roared.


    Before they could not understand Hua Ruge, they even knew the spatial magic.


    Hua Ruge watched the white light disappear, smiled and lay on the deck relaxed. These people underestimated the power of the Sutra of annihilation. Even if the power was completely broken up, she could coagulate again in the fastest time.


    However, her body is very fragile, and the tearing space can''t be transmitted far. If she escapes by herself, these people will catch up with her soon. At that time, she will cut off her way to devour the beast, so she made a decision with a little balance.


    Although the power of the devouring beast is not enough, its speed is extremely fast. Then the space is transmitted. Even if it is as fast as the spirit of wind, it can''t catch up with it. Moreover, she judges that these people dare not leak the news and dare not catch up.


    "Dead girl, do you dare to play tricks when you are dying?" The spirit of the wind is also in a hurry.


    Hua Ruge didn''t pick up trouble, but said: "it seems that your master left the customs ahead of time. I said how did you eat leopards and dare to catch me."

 Chapter 2300

    When the God of water took out the artifact, she knew that the world would not have such a powerful treasure except for the scepter of the God of creation.


    Shuishen''s pupil shrank: "you know everything."


    "For the first time, I came to the divine kingdom. How can I know that I can get out ahead of time?" Hua Ruge is a little annoyed.


    When she came out, she had calculated. As long as the creator didn''t go out, other gods were afraid of her father. They certainly didn''t dare to act rashly, but they didn''t calculate that the creator could go out ahead of time.


    The dark god sniffed at Yan and sneered, "it''s too late to say anything now. You and your father are dead."


    "If I say you let go of the devouring beast that has already arrived, you will die." Hua, like a song, never talks.


    "Dare you?" All three turned black.


    Hua rugo laughed: "it''s easy for me not to say. You have to take care of the good food and drink on the way. In addition, you have to get two more girls to serve me. You are not light, you have hurt me too much."


    Elegant demeanor like the water god is not good-looking: "Hua Ruge, you are now a prisoner, dare to ask a lot?"


    "You''re wrong, aren''t you? I''ll tell you that. " Hua Ruge lay on the ground and looked at several people: "your Lord sent three Lord gods to arrest me, which is enough to show how much he valued me. Why value me? I''m not afraid of my father. I want to use him as a blackmail. "


    Few people spoke.


    "What does this mean? It means your master is not winning! Is that to prove which is better or which is less in this war Hua Yuege smiled again and said, "now that you have all put the treasure on the creator, you are not afraid that my father will win?"


    "Impossible!" The dark god retorted at the first time.


    "It''s impossible for you to know. I don''t need to say more. I just say a little. It''s not easy for you to climb to the position of the LORD God. Don''t you really leave yourself a way back?" Hua Ruge asked.


    A flash of black light in the dark god''s hand, a long sword had been put on her neck, and she said angrily, "dare you bewitch people?"


    "See what you can do. You are grandson if you don''t kill me today." Hua Ruge was captured in the heart of how much or angry.


    After all, she hasn''t tasted the taste of being calculated.


    The water god quickly took down the sword of the dark god, shook his head at him, then turned back to Hua Ruge and said, "we don''t agree with what you said. There''s no way to go. It''s useful for you. Let''s not treat you badly, but you don''t want to think about anything else."


    "Don''t think about it any more?" Hua, like a song, has a smile in her eyes.


    When she put forward the conditions, she knew that they could not be realized. After all, the three gods in front of her were not one. Even if she had the intention to stay back, she would not dare to be afraid of other people''s whistleblowing.


    But according to her, these people dare not go too far.


    After the water God said that, the wind god also nodded. Only the dark god snorted coldly, but he didn''t say much.


    After that, the water god blocked the space inside the spaceship, and set up several borders to prevent Hua Ruge from escaping, and returned to the cabin.


    When the other two returned, they left Hua rugo alone on the deck.


    She just grinned: "it''s heavy enough, damn it."


    She propped up and sat up. The Sutra of annihilation in her body was already running by itself. She swallowed several pills to help heal her wounds.


    In the evening, she could not stand up. She found a cabin to live in. When she was caught, she had nothing to worry about. Instead, she slept steadily.


    That night, the mink and shangguanli, who had just passed the demon palace, met the devouring beast who came back to report from the front.


    The Devourer recognized the mink and told the story when he saw him.


    "The three main gods are at the same time?" The mink took a breath of cold air.


    Shangguan Li slaps his forehead in frustration and says, "I should have thought something was wrong. I''m sure I can''t catch up. Fortunately, there''s no life danger. Let''s go to the demon palace to discuss countermeasures."


    "Damn it, I must have killed these bastards. It''s shameful that some gods deal with a woman." The mink blushed with anger.


    When they came to the demon palace, they saw Tuoba Rui fall from the cloud and fall in front of the gate of the temple.


    "Brother in law." The little marten is called.


    Tuoba Rui turned around and saw the devouring beast at a glance. He immediately narrowed his pupils and said, "what''s the matter? Where is the song? "


    "She was taken away by the three main gods. It''s a long story. Let''s discuss it." Said Shangguan Li.


    The fist in Tuoba Rui''s sleeve clenches tightly, suppresses anxiety and fury, and opens his mouth and asks: "then simply speaking, who grabbed her? Where are you taking her? "


    "It''s the God of water, the God of wind and the God of darkness. It''s also what snacks just told me. I don''t know where to go." Shangguan Li said.


    Devouring the beast at this time said: "they used the artifact of the creator to catch the master."


    "The creator?" Tuoba Rui''s eyes narrowed.


    Shangguan glass also fell into thinking.


    "I see. Come with me." Tuoba Rui carries the devouring beast, flies directly to the cloud and heads for the distance.


    Xiaosable looks at Shangguan Li: "where''s brother-in-law?"


    "No wonder they dare to arrest people. It turns out that there is someone behind them. The creator must have left the customs ahead of time. We should tell the devil the news." Shangguan Li said and went to the mountain gate.


    Hua Ruge didn''t know what happened here. He lay on the bed and went to sleep.


    The three main gods took turns to look at her. It was a bit unexpected to see her sleeping. I thought it was too big.


    In fact, Hua Ruge didn''t know that she had slept so long. The Sutra of annihilation in her body has always focused on healing herself, which has resulted in her lack of energy to do other things.


    By the time she woke up, she had recovered a little more than half of her injuries, and she felt that the bottleneck of the ninth Sutra of annihilation had become loose.


    It is clear that she has accumulated in this battle.


    She would like to break through the nineties to see how strong the Tianjing is, but now she is still injured and the time is not ripe.


    When she came out of the deck, it was the morning. She covered the sun with her hands, and stretched out one by one. When she saw the water God sitting on the deck with his knees crossed, she said, "good morning, master."


    The water God opened his eyes and looked at Hua Ruge''s comfortable appearance. Some of them said inconceivably, "can you still sleep?"


    "Three of you protect me. I''m safer than ever. What can I worry about?" Hua Yuege smiled and asked, "where are we going?"


    "You will know when you arrive."


    "I don''t have to ask. How many days can we get there?" Hua Yuege then asked.


    "Seven days."


    "I''d like to see that big man earlier, after all this time." Hua Ruge shook his head.

 Chapter 2301

    The God of water shook his head seven times. He couldn''t figure out how there was such a cynic in this world, but there was a meticulous heart and powerful power under this appearance.


    Hua Ruge brought a lot of delicious food with him. He ate and drank all the way to the creation temple.


    The creation temple is located in the northern sky. Standing in front of the mountain gate, you can overlook the whole god world. It is very dignified.


    Hua Ruge is standing here right now. Look here and have a look. Everything is fresh.


    "It''s not good here. It''s not practical to plant flowers in front of the yard. It''s better to grow fruits instead. It''s so nice to eat fruits in summer." Hua Ruge flies to the middle of the mountain and points to a thatched cottage road.


    The owner of the thatched cottage was not happy, but when he looked up and saw that what he was talking about was Hua Ruge, he was stunned for a while, and his heart said that it was too beautiful.


    Then he saw clearly that the beauty was accompanied by the three main gods and went up the mountain together. He was even more puzzled. What is the source of such high treatment?


    After arriving at the top of the mountain, Hua Yuege can''t see the divine world. Looking at it, she can only see white clouds. Now, under the sunshine, she looks like a golden sea of clouds, looking at the beauty.


    "The sun is about to set. Shall we see people after watching the setting sun?" Hua Yuege asked.


    The dark god said in a cold voice, "call him father."


    "Father? I understand the meaning of God. What is the meaning of the word "father" Hua Yuege is dazed.


    "It''s the father."


    "What?"


    "Father!"


    "Yes, good son." Hua Yuege''s sly smile.


    The blue tendons on the dark god''s forehead jumped up, but the water god pulled them aside to keep him from impulse.


    "Wait for me, baby!"


    "What are you waiting for? If you catch me, it will be the peak of your life. You can only go downhill in the future. Cherish now." Hua Yuege added another sentence at the end of his speech: "good son."


    "You bastard."


    "You don''t want to be shamed that the Lord is plotting against people." Hua Yuege answers easily.


    The wind god hurriedly advised the dark god to stop talking, and the more he said, the more he suffered.


    When he arrived at the creation temple, the gate opened without notice, and Hua Yuege felt that a gust of wind had absorbed him.


    The feeling of being at the mercy of others is really unpleasant.


    She saw that she flew into the hall, and then was thrown on the ground. Even though her strength was fast recovered, she still did not have the strength to fight back and fell on the ground.


    This power is too mysterious, she is familiar with it, but she doesn''t know how mature it is. She doesn''t have the strength to resist.


    "Shit!"


    Hua rugo stood up and looked up at the man on the steps. He was unhappy: "are you the creator?"


    She saw the person on the seat, dressed in a black robe, with black broken whiskers. She looked at the person in her forties. Her eyes were as sharp as a blade, and she stared at Hua Ruge with extreme sharpness.


    "You broke my border and saved your father?" He asked, as if his voice could seep ice.


    "It''s more useless than me. Don''t talk, just say it. What''s the matter with me?" Hua Ruge waved impatiently.


    There was a little surprise in the bleak look of the creator. He may not have thought that Hua Ruge was not afraid at all.


    "Your father and I are rivals, and you should be killed." He answered.


    Hua rugo knew that he was right when he heard that. There must be no other purpose. She was used to threaten people.


    "Don''t talk. You can do whatever you want." Asked the purpose, she did not quite entangle.


    Chuangshi''s pupil shrank and waved.


    She was immediately taken out by four Temple disciples.


    When I came to a house on the hillside, there were many disciples guarding it. It seems that I was prepared for it.


    As soon as Hua Ruge entered the yard, he said, "can you change these flowers and plants into fruits?"


    There was no answer behind him.


    Hua Ruge waved his hands uninteresting, walked into the room and found that it was clean and tidy. He laid his own bedding and breathed ten times the spirit of the outside world, which made him feel more comfortable.


    So she went back to sleep after lying down for a while.


    It''s evening when I open my eyes again. It''s impossible to say that she''s not upset. Now that she''s arrested, my family can''t tell how anxious she is. And in the final battlefield, if someone really uses her to threaten her father or Tuo brai, what should she do?


    "Old boy, play dirty with me." She was very upset. She began to figure out what would be better. She had better be able to fight back.


    The day she solved it was to recuperate her wounds and find a way. Of course, she also understood the realm of the Sutra of annihilation and wanted to break through the last one as soon as possible.


    Three days later, she finally reached the ninth threshold in a meditation, so she decided to try to break through immediately.


    Although it''s very dangerous to break through in the local area, there is not much time left for her. She can only take a chance.


    She said to the guard outside, "I want to practice. I''d better not be disturbed, or you can''t bear the responsibility if I die."


    The guards outside looked at her and nodded when they thought there was no order to restrict her cultivation.


    "That''s right. It''s a small idea. Let''s buy drinks for the brothers." Hua Ruge turned his hand and took out a big bag of Shenjing and put it into one of them.


    The man wanted to refuse, but Hua rugo had closed the door at the moment, and then arranged a border in the room.


    Because her yard has been blocked for a long time, the guards are not afraid of her running even if they see her setting up a border, and there is no interference.


    When she was ready, Hua Ruge sat on the floor in the middle of the room, closed her eyes and began to try to break through. She had been closed for four days, but the gate of the creation temple was in disorder.


    Tuoba Rui appears outside the chuangshen palace with a devouring beast on his shoulder and a sword from the God of war.


    "Who?" Dozens of disciples guarding the mountain gathered at the first time.


    "Go away!" Tuo Ba Rui''s long sword swept across the country. A terrible sword spirit swept by. Dozens of disciples were immediately cut into two parts.


    Seeing this, other disciples were shocked and immediately informed the high level of the temple.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t speak, but directly breaks into the mountain gate. Because he comes suddenly, the defense system of the temple hasn''t been opened, and the mountain guarding array hasn''t appeared.


    Today, Tuo BARREI has broken through to the later stage of the upper God, which is a line away from the main God. In addition, he has the artifact of the God of war in his hand. In addition, he has control over the heaven way. His combat power does not know how many streets the main God is thrown away, and the guards in front of the door can not stop him.


    In a flash, hundreds of people had fallen under his sword, and the number was increasing.


    He walked all the way forward. If someone stopped him, he would kill him. He would never leave any emotion.

 Chapter 2302

    When people saw his eyes, it was just like killing God and attaching himself to the body. They dared not go forward one by one.


    Soon, there were several principals, and one of them said, "who is your excellency? Why did you break into my creation temple and kill my disciples? "


    "Hand over the people you shouldn''t have caught, otherwise, I will step on your creation Palace today and kill you all over the door." Tuoba Rui''s voice is cold and murderous.


    The host heard the words and asked, "we haven''t caught anyone. I''m afraid you didn''t make a mistake."


    "Not yet." Tuoba Rui judges that this is a small man, so he kills again.


    It''s no use saying more at the moment. To force the other side''s senior management to appear, you have to be ruthless.


    For a while, there was a howling sound in front of the gate of the creation temple again. It was not only Tuo BARREI''s hand, but also the devouring beast. Now the anger of the owner''s caught snacks is at its peak.


    Usually it will never eat people when it is not alive or dead, because it thinks that it''s something that fierce animals do. It can''t do that for a god beast, but now it only hates that it can''t eat all the people in the creation temple.


    The devouring beast''s mouth became as big as a palace, and there was a terrible attraction from it. Where did those little disciples resist, a batch of them were swallowed by it.


    "Ahhh!"


    The devouring beast came towards the temple as it cried. Its mouth was like a huge black hole. Its strong suction directly absorbed the buildings, flowers and people on the ground.


    Tuoba Rui''s side is even more unambiguous. The long sword in his hand is like a sickle for reaping life. He is reaping the lives of the people who created the world temple. He is also pushing forward, but in a twinkling of an eye, he has gone up the mountain.


    This is a big stir. Not only the Dharma protector and the elder appear, but also the three main gods who are still here.


    "You are Tuo BARREI?" The water God opens his mouth.


    It''s not hard to guess his identity by looking at the Zhanshen sword and the powerful rules contained in Tuoba Rui sword move.


    When Tuo barrui saw the breath of the other side, he knew the identity of several people. In his eyes, he immediately killed Yisheng and attacked the past without saying anything.


    The water god quickly parries, while the wind God helps. The dark god is not fully recovered, so he flies towards the summit.


    The two main gods thought that the little boy had no ability, but they were shocked when they fought. Because Tuo Barry''s sword was too fierce, and the power of the road contained in it made them want to resist without any place to start. The two moves fell behind.


    "Little brother, would you stop and talk slowly?" The water God opened his mouth at the moment of confrontation.


    "My sword will tell you what is the end of those who should not move." Tuoba Rui''s men were merciless, and the sword swept out, as if it could tear the sky and earth, and attacked them.


    Both the God of wind and the God of water showed their ugly faces. At the same time, they took a move to block the attack, but they still took a step back.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s eyes narrowed, knowing that the two were not easy to deal with together, so he called for an attack on the water god. When the water god was forced back for a moment, the long sword stabbed at the wind god.


    Feng Shen couldn''t digest Tuo Barrow''s sword move at all. He just felt that his power was surging in his body when he fought ten moves and even suffered internal injury.


    Tuoba Rui''s sword peak was faster. He took advantage of the situation to pick up the fan of Fengshen and hit his left hand on his chest.


    The devouring beast saw the opportunity on the side, exerted the speed to the extreme, flashed over and opened his mouth, then swallowed the fan into his mouth.


    "Poof!"


    Under the double blow, the wind spewed out blood and the whole man fell from the sky.


    The God of water was frightened and said, "Tuo barrow, don''t forget that Hua Ruge is still in our hands. If you don''t want her to die, stop it now!"


    Tuoba Rui''s cold eyes swept past, suddenly showing a disdainful smile: "even if Xiaoge is a hostage, it''s not your hostage, take your life."


    The war is on the verge of breaking out here, and Hua Ruge also feels the continuous influx of power in her body. At the moment, she is breaking through the threshold of the Sutra of annihilation. She has no time to think about the power, so she immediately runs to break through the final pass.


    She has worked hard for three days, and this energy has undoubtedly accelerated her speed. Even though she feels that she has gradually entered the Ninth level of the Scripture, at the same time, she also feels that the power in her body has changed qualitatively again.


    Once upon a time, her power was influenced by her blood. It was thick and gentle. Although it was powerful, it was not powerful enough to kill. Now, when she runs the next day, she feels that the power in her body is gradually changing, and even the color changes from gold to red.


    At first, she didn''t feel anything, but soon she felt that the more violent the power was to break her meridians.


    She tries to stop the operation of the Sutra, but at the moment, she can''t help it. The Sutra of annihilation is crazy in her body, turning all her powers into red power.


    Hua Ruge soon felt a strong pain. She felt as if her body would be torn apart by violent force. The whole body pain made her fall to the ground and roll.


    This kind of feeling reminds her of the previous signs of poisoning. When she rolls on the ground, she still scolds: "my Lord, what skill is this?"


    All her spiritual powers are used, but she still can''t stop the movement of the Sutra. It seems that after breaking through the Ninth level, she opens a gate, and all the forces in her body are out of control.


    In the process of power transformation, Hua Ruge is biting her teeth and looking at the changes of her body. She finds that the violent power is stronger than the former one. With the more power in her body is replaced, the more difficult it is to bear. If not for her good physical quality, the resilience of the meridians is better than that of the people in the same realm. Now, she must be supported to explode and die.


    But even if she didn''t die, the terrible pain she suffered made her doubt about life.


    Half an hour later, her clothes and the floor were soaked with blood, and she finally came to the end of her life. When all the powers were transformed, the violent power became manageable, and now she is nourishing her body with holes.


    Hua rugo just sat up. At this time, another force poured into her body. She knew that it must be devouring the beast and swallowing some artifact. Moreover, the little guy''s conscience found that he didn''t give her half of his strength according to the contract.


    This also led to Hua Ruge''s rapid recovery. She was full of energy again almost in a short time, and the surprise was that with the breakthrough of the Sutra and the injection of two major artifact powers, her body''s magic power reached a peak,


    now she feels that she can break through the later stage of the upper God, so she didn''t wait much, and she is still again Focus on breakthrough.

 Chapter 2303

    Outside, it didn''t take long for Tuoba Rui to seriously injure the God of water. The God''s artifact was also fed to the devouring beast, but he couldn''t kill the two main gods with God''s patterns.


    Tuo Ba Rui pulled the collar of the water god and asked, "where did you catch people?"


    "The father won''t let you get it. It''s no use finding it." Water God said weakly.


    "Where is it?" Tuoba Rui asked again.


    A few days ago, he was able to sense the position of Hua Ruge through the ring, so he came to the creation temple. However, in recent two days, he was unable to sense it. It was obvious that he was separated by what kind of boundary.


    The God of water pointed to the mountain: "the small courtyard under the temple."


    "You''d better tell the truth." Tuo Ba Rui said that his body shape was moving towards that side.


    "Son in law, come back." The voice of the devil sounded at the mountain gate.


    The demons were only half an hour later than Tuoba Rui, so they arrived here at the same time.


    Tuo Ba Rui turns around and sees the God of thunder, the God of fire, the mink shangguanli and others. Even Xiaobao comes with him. Although he is worried, he starts to return to the front of the mountain gate for the overall situation and bows to the God and says, "father in law, you are here."


    "I''m coming, of course. Don''t worry. The old man gave it to me. No one can hurt my daughter." At the moment, the anger of the demon God is no less than that of Tuo BARREI. The whole popularity field is fully open, and the whole disciples of the creation temple are suppressed.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded his head, turned over his hand and took out the vast net. He pulled out the former demon God and threw it to him. "Father in law, this is what you want."


    "Good boy." The demon God looked at the tortured and shapeless man. With a sneer, he stretched out his hand and pressed it on his spiritual cover to take his spirit.


    On the top of the mountain, the dark god had already reported a letter to the creator. When the creator heard that it was not a demon, he ignored it and just meditated in the hall.


    The dark god was worried. He even said that Tuo BARREI could control the power of the heaven. But the creation God didn''t answer, and didn''t do anything.


    At this time, the God of creation in the hall suddenly opened his eyes and said with a sneer, "it''s finally here."


    The door of the main hall opens, and the God of creation goes out and hands the dark god a silver talisman, on which is painted with white light.


    "Stop the girl and wait for my orders." He ordered.


    "Yes, father." The dark god received the talisman respectfully.


    He is also glad to have this talisman in his heart, otherwise he can''t deal with Hua Ruge with his ability. He also sighed at the thought that his Lord God had fallen into such a field.


    Creation deified into a silver light straight down the mountain.


    The two main gods, the God of thunder and the God of fire, who felt his breath, were tense in an instant. Tuo BARREI''s eyes narrowed, and the God of evil had taken out the God''s figure, was sitting cross legged and fusing himself.


    "If you tamper with the throne without permission, what should you do?" The creation God stands on the void before all the disciples. The majestic and incomparable voice seems to come from all directions, which makes people dare not bear the thought of half resistance.


    Even the gods of thunder and fire.


    The God meditated among several people, and there was no response at all. Only Tuo Ba Rui raised his head and asked in a cold voice, "but I don''t know how the sin of changing the throne is compared with that of taking your head."


    All the people in the creation Temple took a breath of cold air when they heard this. They said that this man was too brave. Besides the devil, they didn''t hear who dared to talk to the creation God like this.


    Chuangshi''s eyes swept over and looked at him from top to bottom. When he felt the deep road information from Tuo BARREI, he also felt inconceivable.


    He understood the heaven''s way after succeeding the creator, which was something in the God''s world. But this kid could realize so much with his understanding, which was beyond his imagination.


    "Little doll, you have a good talent. If you want to join our God now, our God will exempt you from your sin. After you and I kill these people who are in trouble together, your mother''s God will return them to you. How about that?" The creator opens his mouth.


    Tuo Ba Rui said with a sneer, "can I understand that you are afraid?"


    "Dying!" There are not many creation myths either, and they clapped at Tuoba Rui with one hand in anger.


    This palm suddenly rolled up the world''s situation and covered Tuo BARREI''s entire retreat with unstoppable momentum, that is to say, he could only parry.


    Even though Tuo Ba Rui is well versed in heaven, he has a lot of fire worse than the creator God. At this time, he doesn''t know how to fight, so he has to fight hard.


    Fortunately, the Thunder God and the fire god are on both sides. When the three men put their hands together, they unloaded the horrible power of the big palm. Of course, the three were still impacted to a certain extent, and the two main gods even had some poor powers.


    "I want to see how good you are." The creator said that and then he made another move.


    Mink also gave up the rear defense and came to help Tuo BARREI.


    When fighting together here, the whole earth of the creation Temple trembled. Hua Ruge was naturally the same. However, she was absorbing the spirit of heaven and earth and had no time to care too much.


    When the dark God arrived at the courtyard where Hua Ruge was, he saw that the spirit around him was gathering in this direction, and he knew it was a breakthrough.


    He took a breath of cold air and was shocked by the speed of Hua Ruge''s cultivation. I remember that he was in the middle and later stages of cultivation, but now he will break through the later stage in a few days?


    When the guard saluted him, he asked coldly, "why is she allowed to break through?"


    "The father told her to move freely. The disciples were ordered to do so." One of the guards replied.


    The dark god wrinkled his eyes tightly. He didn''t want Hua Ruge to be more powerful, because it would be more difficult to control.


    When the guard saw the Lord''s face was bad, he hurriedly said, "why don''t we interrupt her now?"


    "No way." The dark god waved his hand and said, "we don''t know what skill she cultivates. If she is fierce and aggressive, she may die if she interrupts at this time. Our father doesn''t want a dead hostage."


    He knew that once Hua rugo died here, he could not intimidate the other side, but would make the other side more belligerent. He could not afford the consequences.


    "I don''t think so. If she would die, she would not dare to break through here." Another guard disciple said.


    The dark god snorted coldly, "she can''t do anything, so don''t make trouble with her."


    Since seeing Hua Ruge was seriously wounded and captured, and when he couldn''t get up on the ground, he dared to speak up and ask them to send someone to serve him, he knew that he had always looked down on the girl, whether in strength or in mind.


    Hua Ruge''s breakthrough was very smooth and full of power. It took only half an hour to complete.

 Chapter 2304

    After the breakthrough, Hua Ruge''s internal magic power is surging unprecedentedly, coupled with the just occurred qualitative defense. Now, Hua Ruge feels that her combat power has been upgraded by at least two levels.


    If she had this strength before, she would not have to be afraid of the artifact of the creator.


    When she got used to the present magic power, there was a flash of red light in front of her eyes. She immediately realized that it was the change of her eyes, so she tried to use the skill of her eyes and opened them again.


    This time, she didn''t launch any attack, but the scene before her changed, not completely, but she saw the Taoist silk thread in the scene, as if the world had been cut into countless parts by the silk thread.


    If others don''t know what it is, she knows that it is the way of heaven. It is a rule of the way of heaven. It''s something that the creator and Tuo BARREI have mastered.


    She received the skill and was confused. It just seemed that it was useless to see it. After all, it was not used when she saw it.


    Since the cultivation of the Sutra of annihilation, her eyes have always been the most powerful attack. It''s reasonable to say that the last one should have a great effect, but unexpectedly it''s flashy.


    She shook her head, ready to take a bath and change.


    "I didn''t think it was a female doll who made my skill. I thought that men in the world would not have such mental strength and physical stamina. It''s really hard to predict."


    An old and kind voice sounded in the room.


    Hua Ruge''s pupil shrank, and then he saw a white flash in front of him. There was a white light and shadow. This was an old man with a fairyland style. He was wearing a white suit, gray hair and beard, and looked very dignified and kind.


    "You are?" Hua Ruge looked at the old man, confused.


    "I am the former God of war. This is a remnant of my soul. I have been living in the book of annihilation Sutra in your hands. The heaven has eyes, and I will wait until the day when you cultivate and achieve great success." The old man said, suddenly in his eyes there was a murderous idea that didn''t fit his temperament.


    Hua Ruge frowned and said, "do you mean to look at me in the Sutra all the time?"


    It''s not a good feeling to be watched.


    The old man shook his head: "I''m too weak, I''ve been sleeping. Now I feel that you have achieved great accomplishments, and then I wake up."


    "Oh." Hua Ruge nodded and bowed to the old man and said, "I have seen the master."


    Her logic is very simple. If she has cultivated other people''s skills, she should give them a place.


    "Good boy, I don''t have much time. I''ll tell you the origin of this skill and how to use it." Said the old man.


    Hua Yuege listened attentively.


    After a quarter of an hour, she knew that her father had told her how the God of creation now secretly calculated a war god, but what we all didn''t know was that the war god didn''t fall completely, but left a remnant in the world.


    Because of being plotted, the God of war was angry and full of violent murders. It was at this time that he devoted his whole life to learning and writing the "God of annihilation" skill.


    Hua Ruge has long appreciated the anti heaven part of this skill, but what she didn''t know is that this skill was specially created by the elders to restrain the creator God. This power has a great restraining effect on the creator God,


    and opening the eyes of heaven can see the rules used by the creator God''s moves, so as to judge the focus and weakness of his moves.


    To put it bluntly, this is a way to deal with the creator.


    Hua Ruge suddenly thought of a scene, that is, when she was rescuing her father, she had fought against the boundary left by the creation God. At that time, other people had little effect, only her strength was not the strongest, but she could make a gap.


    At that time, she was still wondering that she now fully understood that she was the nemesis of the creation God who dared to cultivate the Sutra of annihilation.


    "This old boy can''t think of this killing move if he wants to break his head." Hua, shaking his head like a song, mourned for the creator for a tenth of a second.


    After the light and shadow of the God of war confessed, he looked at Hua Ruge and said, "good boy, promise to master, kill him, support the God with mind, and don''t let him poison the mortal."


    "Hold me." Hua Yuege nodded heavily and said, "master, how can I keep your soul?"


    The God of war shakes his head: "I have been persistent for too long. It''s time to go, and the world will be yours."


    After he said this, the light and shadow disappeared.


    Before Hua Ruge and Zhang could speak, the light and shadow of the old man had disappeared. Although they met for a short time, Hua Ruge felt that they had known each other for a long time. Now they are so separated, she is also sad.


    Shaking her head, she made another layer of border, so she took a simple bath in the room, changed into a tight suit, simply folded her hair, and tied a ponytail with her hair crown.


    After that, she withdrew from the border, but before she could go out, the dark god came in.


    He saw Hua Ruge so fresh and cool, sneering and saying: "and the mind to dress?"


    "It''s convenient to fight." She said and listened to the movement outside. The sound of the war had reached the top, and the whole earth was trembling.


    "You''re a prisoner now. Be honest with me. Don''t think about the futility." Dark god came to her and said.


    Hua Ruge picked up his eyebrows and said, "just look at me like you can''t do anything. I don''t want to leave yet."


    When the dark god thought of this, he was angry, so he didn''t speak, turned his hand and took out the talisman and threw it at Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge felt her meridians were blocked by the power of the road even though she was covered by the silver light.


    "Now?" Dark God asked with a smile.


    Hua Ruge also followed with a smile and asked, "do you really think such a gadget can trap me?"


    "You don''t want to get your face back. You''re trapped by the charm of the father, and you don''t lose your face." The dark god said, clasping her shoulder and saying, "go, take you to the battlefield."


    "Good." Hua, like a song, raised her lips.


    The God of war went down the mountain all the way, and soon arrived at a small courtyard which also blocked the space. However, the courtyard was on the hillside, and you can see the battle under the mountain when standing in the courtyard.


    Hua Ruge is very relaxed on the surface, but she has been worried about the war situation below. She is calculating the date. She only went to the creation temple for a few days and someone came after her. It''s a bit too hasty, I''m afraid that she is not ready yet.


    When she stood in the courtyard and looked down, she could see that the two main gods, the God of thunder and the God of fire, were fighting with a public elder in the creation temple, while the greater movement came from the sky. When she looked up, she could see that four people were fighting in the same place in the sky.


    At the same time, the God of evil, Tuo BARREI and Xiao mink fight against the creation God. They focus on their father and find that he now has the God of the Lord.

 Chapter 2305

    The creation God holds the seven creation Dharma sticks in his hand, and his whole body is full of blazing silver light, which makes the mountains of the creation Temple shine silver and completely covers the sun''s brilliance.


    In contrast, both the spirit and the power of Tuoba Rui are slightly weaker, and the mink is even more powerless.


    Hua Ruge looked at the battlefield in the sky, and her face seemed to be in a trance. She used to think that the war was still early. Now, looking at the dazzling halo in the sky, she realized that time passed so fast.


    When it was time for the final battle, she had a subtle smile on her lips.


    The dark god looked on and said with a cold hum, "can you still laugh?"


    "If you were me, you would be happy too. It''s obvious that my father and my husband are very strong. Who''s going to spend it?" Hua yuepiantou said.


    She told the truth that the fighting power of the demon God was stronger than she had ever thought. The golden God was able to fight against the creator God, but only a little bit down the wind,


    and Tuoba Rui. His sword way is more mature than a few years ago, and has integrated the sword idea of the God of war and the rules of the heaven way. It seems that he has also got the sword of the God of war, and the battle power has been greatly improved.


    Although the cooperation between Weng and his son-in-law is not tacit enough, they have their own advantages, and the God of creation dare not underestimate their differences.


    Mink''s strength has also reached its peak. It''s just like a beast God. Although it''s not as powerful as the two men, it''s a threat to the creator.


    Moreover, all three of them had a strong sense of war, and each of them was full of outrage, which also increased their combat effectiveness to a certain extent.


    Chuangshi was blocked by tuobarrui and others for several moves in a row. He could not prevent the gods from integrating with the gods and realized that the situation was wrong. As he had worried before, he might not be able to win.


    But he has the bottom in his heart. He has caught Hua Ruge there. As long as he takes out this trump card when it''s critical, if you don''t believe these people, they will be captured without any hesitation.


    In view of this, the creator did not intend to fight desperately. He always kept 30% of his power to protect himself and used seven forces to fight with three people.


    Even so, the three were pushed back from time to time, showing the terrible power of the creator.


    Hua rugo felt that there was nothing to see above the battlefield, so he looked down.


    The two main gods are facing the high-level elders of the creation Temple who are besieged. These old guys are very strong. It''s fearless for the two main gods to have gods. But it''s hard to protect shangguanli and Xiaobao in such a chaotic situation.


    Shangguanli''s strength has not always been a strong point, while Xiaobao is only a child in his early twenties, although he has unique talent. It''s OK to deal with little disciples, and he can''t get in touch with this old monster level at all.


    Hua Ruge, the God of song, found that he didn''t bring a large team of people on his side. He thought that he couldn''t bring people when he was in a hurry. Even if he ordered the following people, they were weaker than these people in flying speed.


    So it''s not a short time for a large team to come here.


    Her eyebrows were slightly fixed, and her body was still pounding the talismans left by the creator.


    The dark god looked at the battlefield and asked with a smile, "is that little guy your son? I didn''t expect that I would be able to stay calm when I was young. It''s a good young man. "


    "Thank you." When Hua rugo heard of boasting about his son, he gave him a good face.


    "It''s a pity that he will soon become another hostage to us. With your two chips, we won''t worry about losing this battle." The way of the dark god Yin compassion.


    Hua Ruge can''t help snorting with such a good attitude. He doesn''t want to deal with this man any more.


    The dark god wanted to infuriate her to avenge her previous hatred. Seeing Hua Ruge still looks insipid, he decided to add another fire and asked, "I really want to know what you will do if we threaten your father and husband with you? Do you want them to stop fighting or would you rather die? "


    Hua rugo looked at the two battlefields, and then thought about her situation. It''s reasonable to say that a person should be sad or sad. Her performance is a little abnormal now.


    "Although I see the tragic scene will also be hot blooded, but this is not suitable for me." Hua Ruge looked at him and said, "there is no word of failure in the dictionary of our strong people. Just give up."


    "I''ve never seen you talk so hard." The dark god shook his head and looked down at the battlefield again, ignoring Hua as a song.


    In his eyes, this is an unreasonable arrogance.


    Hua Ruge also laments that these people are too short-sighted. Of course, she is far from as relaxed as she seems. In order to protect Shangguan glass and Xiaobao, the two fire gods of Leishen domain have already been hurt. No one can help, even the main God will be dragged down.


    Her power is sealed by the spirit talisman in ten important meridians. There is no way for her to break through, but the double break through of the skill and the realm greatly increases her strength. Only in a quarter of an hour, she broke through three important acupoints. With such progress, it will be much easier later.


    The battle between the two sides continues. The upper part of the battle situation is relatively stable. The four people always fight against each other. Chuangshi God takes some advantages, but not too much.


    The war below is very tight. After all, there are many old people in the creation of the temple. The two main gods are seriously consumed by the wheel battle. The two main gods can''t let go. The situation is very passive.


    Another quarter of an hour later, Hua rugo broke three blockades, leaving only the last four.


    The wind god and Water God, who were seriously injured, came to the courtyard one after another. They felt that they had swept the prestige and did not talk with Hua rugo, but they just watched the war quietly.


    Hua Yuege opened her mouth to them. She asked, "where has my devouring beast gone?"


    It''s reasonable to say that the devouring animal should have arrived.


    The wind God thought that his artifact had been swallowed, so he became angry and turned away.


    The God of water is relatively gentle. He said, "in order to protect the God of water, he should be with your son now."


    Hua Ruge''s brow is tight and wrinkled. Her limited Shenyuan is used to break through the shackles. She didn''t pay attention to it at all. Now it''s true that she has explored it.


    Devouring the beast in the sleeve of Xiaobao, the color of the hair is a little dim. It looks like it''s hurt a lot.


    "Old man, he''s dead." She has a terrible voice.


    "Little doll, how can you talk?" The dark god hit her on the head.


    Hua Ruge dodged and looked at him and said: "the defeat is determined. Your life and death are in my hands. Before me, you all over the country, leave yourself a way back."


    "Joke, it''s the father who takes the lead. Why do you say that?"


    Hua Ruge picked up his lips and said with a smile, "by me."


    "Oh." The dark god and the other two main gods laughed, mostly in the sense of ridicule.

 Chapter 2306

    Hua Ruge did not argue with them either, but still looked down.


    Because the two main gods were wounded, the battle situation became more and more one-sided, as if the iron wall had been torn open, and was about to be completely broken.


    Xiaobao and shangguanli both suffered a little injury in the external contact.


    Tuo Ba Rui glances over the battlefield below and says with a frown, "mink, go down and help."


    "Be careful, brother-in-law." Mink said and rushed down.


    The creation God also saw the crisis below. At this moment, with a wave of magic wand, a wave of Qi went straight to the mink, which forced the mink to deal with it.


    The God roared at the sight of it, and the sword swept fiercely, blocking all attacks. At the same time, he said in a loud voice: "go down and save people, this old thing will be handed to me."


    "You think you have a few pounds." The creator is in constant trouble.


    "Better than you." The God of evil has been fighting for his life. The sword light points to the God of creation. It''s just a hard stance.


    Tuo Ba Rui knows that this is not a long-term plan. He helps the mink out.


    After all, Chuangshi didn''t give all his strength. Just as mink turned around, his other hand suddenly clapped out. Mink responded quickly, but he still didn''t completely avoid it. He was swept by the wind and fell from the air with white face.


    "Bastard!" The demon is a roar again, the internal power does not want the same crazy output as money.


    Tuo Ba Rui is also angry. His sword is more fierce and even gives up the necessary defense.


    Although the mink was injured, he finally came down. He still has half of his powers. There''s no need to save the field.


    But the good situation only appeared for a moment, and soon more experts of the creation temple came around, making mink lack of skills.


    The three main gods who watched the battle on the hillside saw that both the upper and lower battlefields had gained the upper hand and relaxed a little.


    Hua Ruge was struggling to strike the last seal when he saw a strong man in the creation Temple tearing a gap between the God of thunder and the God of fire. The long sword penetrated into the protection circle like a snake letter. The long sword opened the Shangguan glass, and the other hand sucked Xiaobao into his hand.


    "Xuaner!"


    Thunderobot is in a hurry and wants to rush to fight. However, the elder holds Xiaobao''s throat in one hand and sneers, "Lord thunderobot, you can do it after you think about it."


    "You have the audacity." Huo Shen''s eyes were red with rage, and because of this distraction, he had another wound on his chest.


    Xiaobao was clamped down. He glanced at the person behind him and said, "if you have the ability, strangle me. Otherwise, don''t shout."


    The man was stunned for a moment.


    The three main gods in the small courtyard were also crying and laughing. As expected, they were both mothers and children. They were all the same maniacs when they were arrested.


    "Your good luck, it''s over." Hua''s face is as cold as a song.


    She said, with a lift of her hand, the barrier between the divine yuan and the blockade of space suddenly disintegrated, leaving only a white light where she stood.


    The three main gods are completely stupid in the same place. They don''t know what happened for a while.


    The next person who locks Xiaobao feels only a tight throat and a pain. When he sees the person in front of him, his pupils enlarge, and then the whole person falls from the air.


    Hua Ruge holds Xiaobao''s arm, takes out a pill and puts it into his mouth, saying: "Niang is here, it''s OK."


    "Mother, you are all right." Xiaobao looks surprised.


    Hua Ruge patted his head and said, "look, my mother is angry with you."


    As she spoke, people in both the sky and the ground were attracted to look at Hua Ruge standing in the air.


    Tuo Ba Rui and the devil are unexpected surprises, while the creator is not small.


    "Who let you out?" He asked.


    Hua Ruge squinted at him and said, "I want to come here and go, who can stop me?"


    "Hahaha, it''s my daughter, old man. Do you know how powerful it is now?" The devil laughed again.


    "I will let your father and daughter go to hell together today," said the Creator with a cold look


    When Tuo barrui saw Hua Ruge, his whole breath changed. He had been under the pressure of stone and sword in his heart. Now he looked at the creator again, with less anger and more confidence.


    "You should know that some people can''t move." Tuo Ba Rui opens his mouth and draws a circle of his sword slowly. He gathers some sharp points and has the taste of returning to nature.


    The pupils of the creator are tiny.


    "Well, today you and my son-in-law Weng will kill the old man and change the heaven for the holy world." Said the demon, taking the lead.


    In the battlefield below, Hua Ruge turned his hand and took out the Xuanwu gun. The golden gun was reflected in blood red by her magic power. She pointed to the palace elders and said, "come together."


    Thunderobot, mink and Shangguan glass are all very surprised, and they have more spirit to start with.


    More experts are flocking to Hua Ruge. These are people who have reached the peak of the upper God. Their accomplishments are even a little higher than that of Hua Ruge.


    But at the moment, the power of Hua Ruge has undergone a qualitative transformation, and she has dozens of times the power of the same realm and amazing explosive power. It can be said that now she doesn''t pay attention to people of this level.


    It''s the same with one, and it''s the same with ten thousand.


    Dozens of people flew up. With a wave of her long gun, there were thousands of blood red gun shadows. Before they could get close, they were cut into several parts by Hua Ruge.


    But they scared the people who were present. They had never seen such a great power of killing. There was also such a sudden power and powerful power. Even the LORD God had no such ability.


    The three main gods who watched the battle on the hillside looked at each other, and the water god wondered, "it''s only a few days since then, why does she seem to have changed her personality?"


    "She just broke through." The God of darkness is stupefied.


    "Can breakthrough change the power? I feel palpitation when I look at her strength from such a distance. Penetration is too much. " The God of wind shook his head.


    The other two shook their heads, which they didn''t understand.


    When they met a few days ago, they felt the power of singing to China was incredible. Now they are completely stupid.


    On the other hand, Hua rugo is not afraid of the other side. It''s really a kill to rush into the other side''s camp. In less than a breath of Kung Fu, the experts of the creation of the world temple have fallen hundreds of people. The just powerful ones have become the corpses of one place.


    For Hua Ruge, the same level of crushing fighting power, the God of fire and the God of thunder only have a part of admiration. In those days, the God of evil also showed such grace by virtue of his amazing physique, but compared with Hua Ruge, she is stronger because her skill is more lethal.


    After Hua Ruge appeared, both the God of thunder and the mink were sitting in situ to restore their power. Hua Ruge stood alone in the sky, looking at the experts who were afraid to move forward, and raised his eyebrows and said, "go on, isn''t it just fierce?"

 Chapter 2307

    The powerful seven of the creation temple was so angry with her voice that they could not attack her because of her terrible fighting power.


    The creator will die of heartache when he looks up at the sky. That''s the top strongman of the creation temple. Most of them died. He was willing to rescue them. However, the spirit of the demon God and Tuo BARREI was so strong after they appeared in Hua Ruge that they were even more difficult to deal with. He couldn''t get away from them.


    "When I was in the creation temple, there was something extraordinary. It turned out to be a group of things that could not stand on the table." Hua Yuege ridiculed a few people who were guarding Yungong to heal.


    She looks at the upper part of the battle, which is relatively stable. She doesn''t rush to move. She just looks at the move of the creator carefully, with the red light flashing in her eyes from time to time.


    After watching for a while, Hua Ruge felt the law. She found that every time she opened her eyes, she could see the focus of the creator''s moves, and naturally also see his weakness.


    It is also applicable to Tuo BARREI, which shows that she can really master the laws of heaven, which makes her a little surprised.


    The moves that originally seemed mysterious and mysterious are like mechanization in her eyes now. There is no new idea. If you let her do it, you can definitely resolve it.


    Tuoba Rui needs to be more technical. When he uses the heavenly way, he also has his own sword intended for it. It''s difficult for her to fight against it. But for the creator, who only relies on the heavenly way, meeting her is definitely a challenge.


    She picked out her lips in a bad way.


    Half a day later, all of them recovered their heyday. The mink was ready to join the upper battlefield again, but was stopped by Hua Ruge.


    "Protect Xiaobao for me. I''ll try." Hua Yuege said.


    Mink quickly shakes his head: "no, elder sister, that old guy is still a bit fierce. You don''t know why or why. I''ll do it."


    "Don''t worry, my sister knows how to measure." Hua Yuege said to the God of thunder and the God of fire: "I''m going to go back after two hard uncles."


    "Be careful." The two of them said in unison.


    Hua Ruge nodded and went straight up to the sky. At the same time, the Xuanwu gun in his hand was red again, and the light momentum was like a rainbow and pressed against the creator.


    Chuangshi God blocked the sword of kaikaikaiba Rui, and the scepter of Chuangshi came only to Hua Ruge with eight points of strength.


    Hua Ruge is really at a loss, so she plans to touch it.


    "Boom!"


    The two men''s swords hit each other hard. Hua Yuege immediately felt as if he had been hit by a big stone on his chest. The whole man felt suffocated in an instant.


    He was also surprised by the creation God, because he knew that the power was far better than Hua Ruge, but at the moment of confrontation, he not only didn''t blow Hua Ruge away, but also felt a bit of power invasion.


    You should know that the power of the demon has not hurt him by half, but now he has actually been attacked. Although the damage is minimal, it is quite terrible.


    What kind of power is she? How could it seem that he was here to restrain him?


    When he saw Hua Ruge for the first time, he had explored the power in her body. I remember that it was not so at that time, so he never regarded her as a threat.


    But now things are very different.


    "What is your skill?" He asked.


    Hua Ruge gasped for breath and said: "I''m afraid that the former God of war left you to deal with it. Today, I''ll ask for justice for him."


    "What?"


    The creator was shocked, but the demon didn''t give him so much time, and the demon sword came near.


    Tuoba Rui Jianfeng is becoming more and more plain and restrained, but it''s a dark tide, which makes it impossible to guess where the killing moves are.


    Chuangshi had to pay special attention to both of them, let alone Hua rugo joined in the war.


    She suffered a loss in the first fight, but she also had a bottom in her heart, knowing that it was not hard to meet, it was the right way.


    Her pupil turned red completely. At the same time, her spear was stabbed out. The Creator intended to attack Tuo barrow, but suddenly found that Hua rugo stabbed at his weakness and quickly changed his moves.


    Tuo Ba Rui is also familiar with the heaven and has strong mind. He can always see through five moves when he makes ten moves in the creation of the world, but there are only five moves. There is no time to analyze other moves at all.


    When he saw Hua Ruge''s move, he could not help being surprised. Seeing her red eyes, his heart was tight. He said to her, "what''s wrong with you, Xiaoge?"


    "I''m fine. Let''s join hands. I''ll break his move. You attack." Hua Ruge also transmits sound.


    Tuoba Rui did not understand the change of Hua Ruge. He was still uneasy and said, "what happened?"


    "It''s a breakthrough. Don''t worry. It''s not harmful to my health." Hua Ruge explains.


    Tuo Ba Rui knew that Hua Ruge''s heaven Sutra of annihilation was powerful, so he took heart and said, "according to the previous words, break his moves."


    "Good."


    As soon as Hua Yuege''s lips were raised, his spear kept away from the center of Chuangshi''s attack every time, and stabbed at the weak point. Whenever Chuangshi resisted, Tuo barrui and the devil joined hands to attack.


    Creationism suddenly became very headache, because he was shocked to find that Hua Ruge could find out the power of any rule he used, and easily break it.


    And her strength is too evil, as long as she can drill a little space, it can hurt his body, so the creation God can only avoid Hua Ruge''s long gun as much as possible, but the devil and tuobarrui are not easy to deal with, and it''s not easy to be hurt by anyone.


    Since Hua rugo joined the war, he felt more and more tied up. He was the God of creation who controlled the heaven and the earth. How could he not think that the world still had the power to restrain him.


    It''s not just the creator, but the people who are watching around are also incredible. They also see that Hua Ruge is really restraining the creator, as if he can figure out how the creator will act, which is unimaginable.


    After three days of fighting, the three headed by the devil are slowly turning the situation, from the situation that most of them were defending before to the situation that they are attacking and defending half of each other now.


    Hua rugo has to admit that the creator is really too strong, even after adding her as a nemesis, it is still difficult to win.


    At this time, the battle situation below has also been improved. It was originally fought alone. Now juntianxia and Su Nianxia have organized experts from the three holy palaces, namely, the thunder palace, the fire palace and the demon palace.


    The three shrines have the same profound foundation, and the experts of the former creation shrines have suffered too much damage. Therefore, once the three shrines joined the war, they presented a one-sided situation.


    The mink, the God of fire and the God of thunder freed their hands and flew over to join the battle and fight against the creator together.


    Each of the two main gods passed the examination. Their combat power was not bad, and the mink was a little stronger. Therefore, the pressure of the three joining in was not small.


    Su Nianxia and juntianxia are looking down.


    "To stay here is to help my sister, but now it seems that I can''t help at all." Su Nianxia is sorry to get it.


    She just broke through the upper God, far from this level of combat.

 Chapter 2308

    The emperor looked at it and said, "the situation is not optimistic."


    "Well?" Su Nianxia even thought of something when he reminded him. The creation God is a positive God recognized by heaven. What he has is not only his own strength.


    "But the creator is not popular with the people. On the way, we also see that people from all the major shrines come here after hearing the news. I don''t want to ignore them." Jun Tianxia analyzes.


    Su Nianxia nodded: "we''ll take care of the matter of persuading people. If we can help, we''ll try our best to be neutral."


    "Good." Although Jun Tianxia said this, he was still worried.


    The battle in the sky continues. With the increasing intensity of the battle, the space is torn out of black holes, and the storm in the center of the battle is needless to say, even half of the divine world can feel it.


    No one doubts that if you throw a person in it, you will immediately be left with nothing left.


    The two sides kept fighting, because Hua Ruge added three battle forces, and the time when the creator God could take the upper hand was less and less, so the whole person was very angry.


    At the same time, all the gods came here. Some of the little gods played tricks on the creator, but they were soon flattened by the people of the three major shrines. After that, the little shrines did not dare to stand in line easily.


    The power of gods is very strong. Some of them can even fight for a year. This is especially true for chuangshen and others. The power in the body is as many as the rivers of several small worlds. It takes time to waste.


    Time flowed a little bit, and then five days passed. In these five days, the people with the three great shrines in the king''s world were enough to beat the people who created the world''s shrines to pieces. The rest of the people could not form any combat effectiveness.


    And the gods of the LORD came, and all the gods of the LORD were there, except the dead god of light and the wounded God of the earth.


    The God of time, the God of space, the goddess of life and the God of war arrived one after another. After sweeping the war situation, they all chose to watch on the wall.


    After Xiaobao arrived from the God of space, he went to salute and stood aside.


    The God of war said it was neutral, but when he looked at the center of the war, his eyes were still focused on Tuo BARREI, the most proud disciple of his life. He even sent out the sword of the God of war, saying it was impossible to care.


    Among them, only the two main gods, the God of time and the goddess of life, remained completely neutral. Juntianxia and Su Nianxia exchanged a look and went to the two main gods respectively.


    The battle in the sky is still going on, and the six on one method makes chuangshen very headache, because he even falls into the downwind with all his strength.


    Hua Ruge and others are fighting harder and harder, especially Hua Ruge. She is more skilled in the use of her own eyes, and her hand is more stable and ruthless.


    The main god in the audience was surprised to see this situation. After all, no one thought that the Creator would be beaten one day.


    The evil spirit took the opportunity to attack, and several times forced the creator to retreat in a panic.


    At the last retreat, the creator stopped attacking. He stood in the same place and scanned the humanity: "OK, OK, you people dare to go against the sky. Do you really think the God can''t help you?"


    At this moment, Zhang Kuang, such as the devil, is also on the side of his eyes. In a flash, he recovers his original look and says, "if you are old and immortal, you will be accompanied to the end if you want to fight against him."


    Hua Ruge rarely does not answer, but is closer to Tuoba Rui.


    Tuo Ba Rui changes Zhan Shenjian to his left hand, takes Hua Ruge''s shoulder in his right hand and asks, "worried?"


    "He saw that the dog was about to jump the wall." Hua rugo does not deny what he said.


    Tuo Barry stared at her and said, "if you are in his hands and I can''t let go, now you are standing beside me, there is nothing terrible."


    Taking advantage of the cruel words of the gods, Hua Ruge whispered: "be careful, call me if you need tactical cooperation."


    Tuo Ba Rui saw that she was a little nervous, so he deliberately teased her: "no need for the moment, we can cooperate to have another child when the battle is over."


    This time, I can''t cry or laugh at the change of Hua Ruge. As expected, it''s contagious. How serious a person used to be, how could he have strayed.


    After saying this, we can see that the creation God is shining with silver, and the creation Scepter in his hand is shining with brilliance. At the same time, all the people who are present are vaguely aware that the atmosphere between heaven and earth has changed.


    Originally, there would be no fluctuation in the peaceful world for ten thousand years. In the moment when the creator God made a move, it seemed that he received some kind of command, and suddenly it was aggressive.


    Tuo barrui pushes Hua Ruge to the direction where mink is. After he looks at Hua Ruge with his eyes, the tenderness on his face disappears. It seems that he has thrown away all the emotions that human beings should have in a moment, and entered a state of no desire, no demand and unity of nature and human beings.


    The God of creation fixed his eyes on Tuo barrow and said in a cold voice, "I haven''t seen anyone with the same understanding as you. Unfortunately, you are too young to compare with our God."


    When the creator raised his hand when he spoke, people saw that the spirit of heaven and earth moved with his hand, and turned into a terrible spirit and went to Tuo BARREI.


    It''s the supreme power of the creator God to be able to use all the power of heaven and earth for his own use and move at will. Hua Ruge only heard about it before, but now only knows how strong it is when he sees it.


    The creator is in charge of everything in the world. It can''t be shaken easily.


    In the face of the wave that was enough to destroy him, Tuo BARREI seemed to be unmoved, only a pair of huge silver light wings suddenly appeared behind him,


    with a light wave of light wings, they also swept around the aura and rushed towards the wave.


    "Boom!"


    Two waves collide in the middle of the air, and countless black holes are blasted out of the space. What''s worse is the bleeding of the seven orifices.


    Even if the power is as strong as the superior God, the aftereffect is hard to bear.


    The God of space let go of his hand covering Xiaobao''s ears and murmured, "xuan''er, your father really knows it. It''s rare for such talents to appear in thousands of years."


    Xiaobao is always modest, but this time he is proud.


    "Thank you very much, master. Not only my father but also my mother is very good." When Xiao Bao mentions his parents, he always looks adored.


    The God of space nodded heartily: "indeed."


    Other people are also shocked to find that the creator is not the only one who can mobilize the aura of this world, but also Tuoba Rui?


    Chuangshi God can do it because he has a divinity. It is inconceivable that Tuo BARREI controls the most mysterious way of heaven without a divinity.


    Hua Ruge is not optimistic at this time. As the God of creation said, Tuoba Rui is too young, with insufficient information, and without God''s presence, he cannot be the opponent of the God of creation.

 Chapter 2309

    The demon God wanted to make a move in the first seven hours. He was surprised to see the power of Tuoba Rui''s wings. He didn''t expect his son-in-law had such great energy before.


    He also wanted to know his son-in-law''s cultivation, so he stood aside and didn''t start.


    After a fight between the two, the devil was even more shocked. Although it was only a tentative fight, it can also be seen that Tuoba Rui controlled the heaven''s way accurately.


    According to the understanding and control of the heavenly way, Tuo Ba Rui is not much weaker than the creator God, but he is inferior to the God and the artifact in his hand. Although it seems insurmountable, the God sees more hope in it.


    He laughed at the moment, and said to the Creator: "old man, have you seen it? I haven''t waited for decades. My son-in-law can help you drink a pot."


    The pupil of the creator shrinks and sneers at himself: "do you think you can win me with such a boy?"


    "Look at this if you don''t agree."


    As soon as the God raised his eyebrows and waved his sword in the air, there suddenly appeared a kind of inexplicable and heavy power on the long sword. All the people present knew that it was not a divine power, but a certain power between heaven and earth.


    "The power of the earth!" "The God of war surprised and said:" I can''t imagine that the devil can control the power of the earth


    Hua Ruge is not very clear. He asks Leishen.


    "The power of the earth is not the power that the God of the earth can control, but the power that the earth contains and can make all things live forever." Explanation of Thor.


    "I finally know why big brother is so confident." The God of fire also said.


    Hua rugo would like to ask about the strength of this power compared with the power of the road, but when she said it, she stopped again. The battle has been triggered. She just needs to look at it.


    When the creator saw the devil''s hand, his pupils also shrank. He had no time to ask questions, because the attack of the devil''s sword had come close, so he had to fight.


    He rowed easily in the middle of the air again, and then countless auras rushed around him. The silver light on his staff was very bright, and in a moment a sharp edge was formed.


    Tuoba Rui is also a little surprised by his father-in-law''s means. He turns slightly and waits to see the result of the confrontation.


    Under the spotlight, the magic sword and the blade brought by the scepter of creation are at the same place.


    "Boom!"


    A deafening sound burst out of the mid air. The power of the explosion broke the void, and a huge black hole appeared.


    The aftershocks spread, and the people in the temples below watched the terrible wave, and their souls trembled, which was far beyond their endurance.


    Several neutral deities are merciful. They exchange eyes with each other and arrange a border at the same time.


    "Boom!"


    The afterwave rushed over the border, and people saw the newly arranged border break, but fortunately, it hedged the power of the afterwave and did not cause damage.


    Everyone took a breath of cold air when they saw it. We need to know that the junction just arranged by the four main gods has not even blocked an aftershock. We can imagine how powerful the two above are.


    The people who came from the major shrines below also realized this. They rushed out without saying a word, but because there were too many people, they couldn''t go out at a time.


    When Hua rugo saw that his father and the creation God were still standing in place, she knew that it was only a tentative confrontation, and her heart was down. She then opened to the confused crowd below: "you must evacuate quickly, but this is not the way, and be quiet, and leave in order."


    These people see Hua Ruge''s strength in their eyes. They all know that he is a powerful man in the world of divinity. They dare not make different opinions after hearing this. They are quiet.


    Hua Ruge thought of the emperor and said, "emperor, help command evacuation."


    "It''s up to me." The emperor stood in the void and said, "please leave from all sides, orderly according to the station order, not crowded, not in conflict."


    These people of the temple also want to leave early, so they all cooperate very much, and go to four sides with the bottom of the creation temple as the center.


    The four main gods also let the disciples they brought along to avoid, and they were still standing in the same place.


    Above the void, the spirit''s face is very happy after using the move, while the creator''s face is ugly because he feels the deep crisis.


    He knew that although the power of the earth was far less than the power of the heaven, the devil was a cruel man. His own power was already terrible, let alone now he can borrow it.


    For Chuangshi, this opponent is enough to attract his great attention, let alone Tuo BARREI, a young man who also controls the heaven.


    One on two, his confidence was at its lowest.


    He was afraid that this would happen, so he caught Hua Ruge in advance, but he also underestimated the strength of the girl. Now the situation can be said to be extremely unfavorable to him.


    Tuoba Rui is also standing beside the demon at the moment. His voice is as indifferent as ever: "father in law, I will help you."


    At this moment, the people in the major shrines below have reached a little far away. No one is willing to leave completely and continue to watch the battle in the distance.


    "Well, today you and my son-in-law Weng will join hands to kill God." The God laughs, and his sword is ready to launch again.


    Tuo Ba Rui nods slightly, the silver wings behind him are flapping, and his whole body is wrapped by the silver power again.


    With a fierce look in the eyes of the creator, he waved the creation Scepter again without saying a word and took the initiative.


    With the help of the three men, the wind and cloud between the heaven and the earth rose again, as if all the aura here had been mobilized by the three men, full of the spirit of killing.


    Leishen and Huoshen discussed for a long time, and finally shook their heads, feeling that this kind of fight could not help them.


    On the other side, the gods of wind, water and darkness are also common. Their spirits have not yet recovered from their damage, so their combat effectiveness is damaged, and they are even more vulnerable.


    This battle is beyond the power of the gods themselves, so even the four main gods can only wait and see.


    It can be seen that although the creator is more powerful, the devil and Tuo BARREI represent two different forces. At the same time, they can suppress the creator.


    Although the strength of the demon God was unexpected, it was acceptable. The most surprising thing was Tuo BARREI. The strength he showed was just and fierce. The seemingly ordinary sword power was completely in line with the heavenly way. Every time, it could burst out a terrorist attack force, which made everyone below astonished.


    "The afterlife is dreadful." This is the original words of the God of space.


    The other three gods nodded silently, knowing that they were invincible.

 Chapter 2310

    Hua rugo finally put down some of her worries, but she did not completely relax her vigilance. After all, she was the strongest in the divine world.


    Once again, a red light shone in her eyes and she looked up at the creator in the sky.


    This time, the creator is controlling the power of the heavenly way, so there should be no weakness to find, but Hua Ruge can still look down on the center of gravity and weak points of each move at a glance.


    If it wasn''t for her relative weakness, now she can also surprise the creator.


    The battle has been going on, the black holes in the void are one after another, and the space below is a little unstable, as if their space would collapse at any time.


    The God of space frowns, turns his hand and throws a round jade plate to the sky, using the supreme artifact of the space temple to stabilize the space.


    But even so, the space is still not stable, and obviously it has exceeded the level of the God of space.


    The intensity of this battle is beyond everyone''s recognition. They never thought who would have the power to destroy the world before. Now they can''t recognize it again.


    Su Nianxia went to Hua Ruge and said, "fortunately, elder sister, you are not under control. We are worried about death all the way."


    "It''s also a meeting of karma. My skill which has been a little poor has reached its peak after the first battle with the three main gods." When Hua Yuege answers, his eyes do not leave the battlefield.


    The more they fight, the fiercer they are. Hua rugo was worried about her father and man before. Now she is a little worried about the collapse of space, so the whole god world is not destroyed.


    "It''s the creator''s misfortune." Su Nianxia also looked to the battlefield and said, "it seems that he has been in the downwind, I''m afraid he can''t last long."


    Hua rugo shook his head: "after all, he has the strongest divinity in the world. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to defeat him."


    "It''s better to be easy. We can have a good rest after winning." Su Nianxia looks hopeful.


    Hua Ruge nodded with the same feeling.


    "I don''t think we can''t end this fight without ten and a half days." Su Nianxia said, turning to Hua Ruge, "sister Ruge, I''ve brought your favorite small balls and dried fruits. Have some."


    She said that she took out the food in Hua Ruge''s incredible eyes and handed it to her.


    Hua rugo didn''t answer. She looked at the crazy and rampant power above, the two close relatives in the war circle who might be injured at any time, and the snack in Su Nianxia''s hand. She cried and laughed, "this is not the right time."


    Su Nianxia blinked, and later said, "yes, I''ll put it away."


    "Leave a bag of dried fruit for this grape." Hua Ruge can''t help but take one.


    "There are pine nuts here, do you want them?"


    "It''s troublesome to peel pine nuts." Hua, like a singer, paused and said, "it''s still almonds."


    "Then I''ll have pine nuts."


    The two quickly split up and ate in the middle of the mountain.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Watch the crowd.


    This is a war that concerns the life and death of many people. If the demon side loses and the two people will be dealt with first, then they are still in the mood for snacks?


    "Don''t say you''re not so nervous about eating." Hua said with a smile.


    Su Nianxia nodded, "me too."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Watch the crowd.


    This is really two people who can''t be judged by common sense.


    When the war became white hot, not only did the number of onlookers not decrease, but every hour there would be a group of disciples of the great god palace who had just arrived. These people stretched for thousands of miles, and the scene was spectacular.


    It''s no wonder that people are so enthusiastic. After all, those who dare to openly challenge the creator and can fight equally have never been there since the establishment of the divine kingdom. It''s hard to happen in the future, so no one wants to miss it.


    With the changing battlefield of the three, there are more and more black holes in the space above the void. The spirit supporting the heaven and the earth has been largely removed, and the repair power has been greatly weakened. As a result, the space here has become more and more unstable.


    The God of space can do nothing about it.


    The onlookers were so frightened by their terrible fighting power that they could not shut their mouths. They felt the powerful aftershocks from the void. They all felt the shivering of their livers and courage. They had no idea how powerful the three gods were.


    As the battle intensified, the onlookers kept retreating.


    Later, the main God also retreated, Hua Ruge and others gathered in one place and also withdrew from the creation temple, avoiding a distance.


    It''s no wonder that they are timid. After ten days of fierce battle, chuangshen''s strength is obviously not up to the standard. Although Tuoba Rui is also weaker, the devil''s physical strength is still at its peak, which makes chuangshen, who is already at a disadvantage, suppressed even more fiercely The strength, a vow to set the devil and Tuo Ba Rui and the dead posture.


    It wasn''t long before people left. The void on the top of the creation Temple completely turned into a huge black hole. The temple suspended in the air below was blown out of the air by the aftershock of the battle, and the three small temples below were smashed down.


    This is not over. As the three people began to play their lives, the earth began to vibrate violently. More shrines were destroyed by their non-human power, and the onlookers could only retreat once and again.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The sky and the earth roar together. People are frightened to hear it. People who were still in the mood of watching the bustle now realize the seriousness of the problem. It seems that the demon God and Tuoba Rui can''t defeat the creator God in a short time. If they continue to rage like this, it''s afraid that half of the divine world will be destroyed.


    Fortunately, the lower shrine realized the seriousness of the problem early, and now they all ran out to take refuge, otherwise the death and injury would be incalculable. Even if there is still some time to run, it will turn into vermicelli with the divine palace.


    The tremor of the earth is more and more severe. Almost half of the gods are in the earthquake, and it may be the reason for the extraction of the earth''s power. At this moment, the flowers and plants growing on the ground are rapidly withering, and there is no stable power.


    Hua Ruge watched the buildings under her feet destroyed by the earthquake, and her heart was very contradictory. She was the only one who could make the earth stable, holding the magic weapon Xuanwu gun of the God of the earth. However, she didn''t take action for a long time because she was worried about the change of the war situation. If she lost the magic weapon, her combat power would be at least 20% weaker. It would be difficult to help again.


    On the one hand, it is the life of many ordinary people, on the other hand, it is the life and death of her own and her relatives. She really does not want to choose among them.


    But now she has to make a choice.


    Maybe in the eyes of other superiors, the weak are just a group of ants who are not worthy of any sacrifice. But Hua Ruge has been involved in this quagmire for a long time, but she still has a pure land in her heart, which she can''t ignore all the time.

 Chapter 2311

    Hua Ruge watched the massive collapse of the seven city buildings below, and the original struggling look became more and more firm.


    She turned her hand and took out the Xuanwu gun. The golden long gun was shining brightly under the sky full of black holes.


    A small number of onlookers were attracted by this, and they all looked surprised. Some of them didn''t even know how the artifact of the God of the earth came to Hua Ruge''s hands.


    Su Nianxia and shangguanli stand beside her, frowning slightly when they see it. With their understanding of China, they all guess what she is going to do now.


    "Like a song, think twice." Shangguan glass spoke lightly.


    Hua Ruge injected his power into the artifact and said, "I will not regret the decision I made."


    The power in her body is surging. In a moment, the light of the Xuanwu gun will be full of light. Then what will change is the earth under her feet. The Earth shows a golden vein, just like a divine instrument.


    "Go."


    Hua Yuege murmurs, takes off his long gun and heads down to the ground.


    The onlookers all looked over at the moment.


    "Boom!"


    The long spear is less than half of the ground, and the golden veins on the ground have found the center of gravity. They are all converging towards the Xuanwu spear. At the same time, the violent vibration of the earth has been relieved.


    Before the shaking of the earth seemed to be able to shake down all the mountains, but now it is obviously weak. The slight vibration can only shake down the small houses that are not solid, which has little impact on most of the houses and businesses.


    Several main gods took a breath of cold air, because the God of space had also stabilized the space before, but the effect was obviously not as good as Hua Ruge. What does this mean?


    It shows that the power of Hua Ruge has exceeded that of the LORD God. It''s incredible to calculate her age.


    In addition to this, what''s even more surprising is her practice. You should know that the God of space does this because he is a neutral faction. Whoever wins or loses in this battle will not have a great impact on him.


    but Hua rugo is different. She is the daughter of the God of demons, Tuo BARREI''s wife. This battle can be said to affect her and her close relatives'' fate, and she is here Time did not choose to preserve strength, but chose to protect the world. What a mind and spirit it is.


    Everyone knows to make this choice at this time, but compassion is far from enough, and they need to withstand the pressure of great courage. The last time they saw this, they were still in the devil. Unexpectedly, Hua rugo, a daughter''s home, could do the same.


    If the eyes of several main gods have swept over Hua Ruge like a song, there is more appreciation between their faces. It''s no wonder that such a person can do so at a young age.


    Juntianjian just smiled and didn''t feel surprised.


    Hua Ruge is also very pleased to see that the earthquake is much more stable.


    Looking up again, the battle on the void is still going on. The three people are still changing their directions. The onlookers have no time to dodge. They are also killed and wounded. People can only retreat again.


    Hua Ruge and his party can only follow the movement to ensure that they can help in the shortest time in case of any change.


    It seems that Chuangshi God has been suppressed by Tuo BARREI and his two people. The devil changed his tactics. He mainly attacked, but Tuo BARREI, who had the same main attack, reduced the number of shots and recovered his vitality.


    Even so, the weakened creator is still not the top opponent of the demons, and has been out of the state of being suppressed.


    People can''t help but marvel at the powerful constitution of the demon God.


    Even Hua rugo''s reaction is similar to that of other people. Her strength is not at its peak now, and she has no divinity. Even if she has completely inherited the same constitution of the devil, she has no power of resisting the sky like the devil.


    But she also has her own advantages, that is, the power of killing is stronger. If she has enough time to settle down and cultivate, or to seize a God, the combat power can also compete with the God.


    When Chuangshi saw that Tuo BARREI didn''t make a move, he knew that if he recovered his strength, he would lose. He had to take advantage of this opportunity to let the devil suffer. So he made his move more crazy and cruel. Every move was a killing move with great efforts.


    "Old man, I''m in a hurry." The God laughs, the sword in his hand makes him easy, and he doesn''t change his rhythm because of the tyranny of the creator.


    Tuo Ba Rui is absorbing the spirit of heaven and earth for his own use. At the moment, he only uses a small part of it to attack, and most of it runs in his own body.


    The face of the creator is like frost. From the stronger and stronger attack, we can see that he is putting all his eggs in one basket at the moment.


    The magic''s open and close moves also changed, becoming more delicate, and changing moves more.


    Two people unscrupulously from heaven and earth to absorb power, terrorist attack force let more space collapse, and the only spirit between heaven and earth is not enough to repair space.


    People have changed their positions hundreds of times with the three people in the air. At the moment, looking back, they are almost all black holes. If anyone relies on the past now, they will be swallowed up by space.


    And even if there is the artifact of the God of space, people can still see that the space is constantly distorted, as if another little force will penetrate the past and collapse.


    At this moment, several main gods, including other small gods, all look worried. With the help of the power of heaven and earth, these three people don''t know when to fight. According to this situation, they don''t know how much space will be completely destroyed.


    "The creator is playing with his life. The situation is not good." Su Nianxia opens her mouth.


    Hua Ruge looked at the large and precarious space and looked at the battlefield. He frowned and said, "it''s really not good."


    "Sister Ali, let me help you." Mink pulls the sleeve of Guan Li.


    "Save your strength, and see." Said Shangguan Li.


    Mink then looked to the side of Hua Ruge, with expectation in his eyes.


    Hua Ruge shook his head at him as well. Seeing him disappointed and spoiled, he comforted him by saying, "there is a chance for us to make a move."


    Mink smiled contentedly and continued to watch the battle.


    Tuoba Rui has recovered for three days. In these three days, he has done very little, and the demons have consumed a lot. Now he is falling down.


    Of course, it is obvious to the onlookers under the weakening of the power of the creator because of his reckless attack on the demons.


    "My father-in-law, have a rest and give it to me." Tuoba Rui opens his eyes, and the silver wings behind him radiate the blazing light again. The large black holes in the space between the heaven and the earth are all illuminated by him at the moment.


    The devil didn''t say much. He waved his sword in vain and quickly backed away when the creator went to pick it up.


    When Chuangshi found out again that Tuoba Rui was standing in front of him.

 Chapter 2312

    The creator is now at the end of his power. In the face of Tuo Barry, there is a flash of fear in his eyes. Even if he fails to attack the demon, let alone Tuo Barry in the state of complete victory.


    "You don''t win. Surrender your divinity. We will let you live." Tuoba Rui''s face is cold, but what he says is rare.


    "Didn''t you just say you were going to kill me? Now, why did you change your mind? " "Are you afraid?" the creator said with a wry smile


    Tuo Ba Rui hears the words corner of the eye a pick, thin lips light open: "do not want to live, then on the road."


    He said that he didn''t give the creator a chance to talk back at all. The silver wings behind him suddenly unfolded, and the spirit around him gathered towards him. At that time, he had taken out the sword of war. In the silver light, the sword had already been cut to the neck.


    The creator was stunned for a moment, and the onlookers were also stunned. What''s the temper of this man? Since we are negotiating, we should say a few more words. How can we start if we don''t agree with each other?


    Chuangshi is very embarrassed to hide. Tuoba Rui is in pursuit. All the moves are killing moves.


    Hua Yuege, who is watching the battle, cannot help covering her face. In her opinion, Tuoba Rui''s words of advice have already given Tianda face. The creator God really doesn''t give himself a step down.


    In addition to her and mink, the expressions of juntianxia, Su Nianxia and shangguanli are all tense.


    "Sister Ali, this is not the style of her brother-in-law. She can win." Mink asked in doubt.


    With the lowest voice, Shangguan Li Ningmei said, "this battle has destroyed the space where more than ten shrines are located. The power of the creator is immeasurable. If he has the idea of death, half of the world will give him a cushion. "


    Mink takes a breath of cold air. It''s the same reason. The creator controls the rules of heaven and earth. It''s such a terrible power. If it''s really urgent, what can it do.


    Su Nianxia still smiles at Hua Ruge and asks, "sister is not afraid?"


    "There are worries too, but if we don''t want to lose, we have to fight to the end." Hua Yuege said and raised his lips.


    Although she said this lightly, but between the lines are very firm, Su Nianxia suddenly realized that this battle is not as easy to end as he predicted.


    The sword of the God of war in Tuo Ba Rui''s hand is so sharp that countless spiritual forces rush towards him and are used by him.


    His swordsmanship has come to the point of returning to nature. It seems that if there is a move, there will be no move. No matter how the creator moves, it can be instantly resolved by him, and occupy the upper hand.


    The God of war looked at Tuo BARREI and nodded to the God of the space beside him: "this child is the most gifted and savvy child I have ever seen. Such a child is hard to find for tens of thousands of years."


    "It''s amazing that I can understand Heaven and master the essence of brother''s supreme swordsmanship at a young age." After sighing, the God of space said: "the sword of war God has been passed to him. Brother, I think the position of God of war is also intended for him, right?"


    With a hearty smile, Zhanshen stroked his beard and said, "seeing this kid''s ability, I don''t have the face to dominate the position any more."


    "Old man joked, but I felt old when I saw these children." The God of space looked at the battlefield and smiled at Xiaobao beside him.


    Xiaobao arched his hand and said, "master and God of war, you are both famous. Why should you be too modest?"


    The God of space dotes on a smile.


    Zhanshen looks at Xiaobao and then says to the God of space, "this is Xiaorui''s child?"


    "That''s right. It''s also my disciple who closed the door." The God of space looked at Xiaobao: "xuan''er, I have seen the God of war."


    "Xuaner has seen the elder." Xiaobao bows and looks respectful and polite.


    He looks more like Tuo BARREI, but because he grew up in a happy family, he should be more gentle and thoughtful.


    The God of war smiled lovingly and said, "good posterity, look at this bone and it will become a great weapon in the future."


    "I''m flattered." Xiaobao''s manners are comprehensive and his expression is not arrogant or impetuous.


    Just as they were talking, they saw the demon flying down from the sky and sitting next to Hua Ruge. They thought that he wanted to take care of Tuo BARREI. Now it''s unnecessary, so they came to Yang Ying.


    When Xiaobao saw this, he left and went back to Hua Ruge. He also wanted to protect his grandfather''s Dharma.


    Hua Ruge saw him coming back and rubbed his head: "remember, once the situation is out of control for a while, immediately take care of your two aunts and leave here with the God of space."


    She has calculated that if something goes wrong, the God of space is the best person to entrust.


    Xiao Bao shakes his head in a way he doesn''t want: "no, I want to fight with my mother."


    "Silly child."


    Hua Yuege sighed. She knew that no matter how lucky they were, no one would run away at this time. She looked at the direction of the God of space and silently spoke.


    The God of space gave her a reassuring look. Although he didn''t meet Hua Ruge, Xiaobao was his disciple after all. If there was any danger, he would not ignore it.


    Hua Ruge was relieved.


    Once again, the onlookers screamed. Hua Yuege looked up and another space collapsed. Several small shrines were smashed by the distorted space, and then completely turned into darkness.


    Fortunately, the battle finally made a breakthrough. Under the blessing of Tiandao and Jiandao, Tuoba Rui was unprecedentedly powerful. Chuangshen was rubbed repeatedly. Now, he finally cut off his left arm with a sword.


    Blood spilled in the air. Although the creation God quickly used his magic power to regenerate his new arm, it also consumed a lot of magic power and Qi and blood.


    The creator can''t say anything at the moment. He didn''t expect that Tuo BARREI, who used his sword again, would be so terrible. He really intended to negotiate, but he thought that he had refused others before. Now he can''t say anything about begging for mercy.


    The face of the creator, who cut off his retreat, became firm, his eyes filled with the breath of destruction, and the momentum of the first God in the world reached its peak at this moment.


    Tuoba Rui felt the firm determination of the other side, but his face still hasn''t changed a little. One move is sharper than the other.


    At the moment, the creator is desperate to repay his determination to die. His potential power has been aroused, and his combat effectiveness has been much stronger.


    In the face of the fierce attack, Tuo BARREI is still calm and calm.


    The onlookers can see at the moment that Chuangshi God is at the end of his tether no matter how powerful he is. Let alone two people, namely, the devil God and the Tuo Ba Rui, there is only Tuo Ba Rui, and Chuangshi God is almost invincible.


    As a matter of fact, the two silver lights representing the power of the rules of heaven and earth collide frequently. With the huge noise and the collapse of space, people have to change places.


    Tuoba Rui and Chuangshi didn''t care about space at all. They both left before the space disappeared, and went to another place to fight.


    The people around here need to move constantly.


    "Boom!"


    With an unprecedented bang, people saw that the creator was stabbed in the chest. It was obvious that the Ares sword had gained a great advantage in the battle.


    The Chuangshi God responded quickly. Before Tuo barrui could urge his power to cause great damage to him, he withdrew to meet his killing move.

 Chapter 2313

    But there was no suspense in the next seven battles. Tuo Barry''s Ares sword left many wounds on Chuangshi, which made Chuangshi very embarrassed.


    Tuoba Rui dare to tie up Hua rugo and give him a chance. It''s already the limit. Now it''s impossible to stay.


    In the next two days, Chuangshi God thought of many ways to fight back, and left several wounds on tuobarrai. But tuobarrai''s absolute strength was suppressed, and finally he hit Chuangshi God hard.


    There is no blood on the surface of the creation God. His body is full of wounds that can''t be cured by his divine power. His clothes are stained with blood. He lost most of his fighting power at the moment, and what broke him even more is that at the moment, when the adjustment of the devil is over, he is slowly flying over.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded to the demon, and the demon patted Tuo Ba Rui on the shoulder. He said with appreciation, "my son-in-law is good at skills."


    He said, turning his head to look at the hateful creator, and said in a loud voice, "surrender, old man, and surrender. My God promised not to kill you."


    Even though the creator gods have gods, they are not their opponents. If they lose gods, they will not be afraid.


    The creator knows that even if he can live, he will be imprisoned endlessly. In the face of those rising stars like Tuo BARREI or Hua Ruge, he doesn''t feel that he can survive to the next turning day.


    "Joke, my God is the creator and the Lord of this divine world. Only when a thief goes against the sky, can he come back quickly. I will leave you a whole body." Chuangshi''s arrogant opening, he may know that his time is not long, but he is fearless.


    "It seems that you are stubborn. That God will complete you." The demon God said to take a look at Tuoba Rui, and motioned for him to fight together to end the battle earlier.


    Tuoba Rui understands.


    "Hahahaha!" The creation God suddenly burst into a wild laugh, which made his voice vibrate everywhere. The smile spread through the magic power. Many of the onlookers were shocked by internal injuries.


    The following Hua rugo several people look at each other and see the worry in their eyes.


    The creator is so willing to kill. It seems that he looks as if he is dead. His laughter is full of murderous spirit. All of these let some people have no doubt that he is going to kill.


    The devil''s face was also dignified. Obviously, although he was nervous, he thought of this before.


    Tuo barrui may be the only one with the same complexion. He expected such consequences when the creator refused to surrender for the first time, and he was ready to see the moves.


    The God of creation swept all the main gods who were watching the battle and asked in a cold voice, "you don''t want to be a traitor, do you want to be a traitor?"


    The demon God and Tuo Ba Rui listen to the words, stop the moves, and also want to hear the attitude of a major God.


    The God of war and the God of space looked at each other. At last, the God of war said, "father, if we do this, the order of the heaven and the earth will be in chaos. At this time, it''s the grudge between the father and the God of evil. It''s inconvenient for outsiders to interfere."


    The goddess of life has been silent since she watched the war. At this moment, she said: "the father imprisoned the devil for decades without any reason, and it''s impossible for him to talk about emotion and reason."


    The dark god and others want to fight, because their fate has long been tied with the creation God, but they have lost the artifact, the spirit has been damaged, and they are helpless in the face of the covetous God of thunder and fire.


    "Father, forgive me for my impotence." It is still the water god who first spoke. The gods of light and darkness also bow slightly.


    The colder he listened to it, the colder he looked at the situation where no one came out to help him. He looked at Hua Ruge and others. Finally, his eyes fell on the devil and Tuo BARREI, and he burst out laughing again.


    "Hahaha, well, you all want to kill our God, but you don''t know that our God''s God is the lifeblood of heaven and earth. Today, our God will let this God bury me!" The more he spoke, the sharper his voice, and the more violent he became.


    And this man is obviously not talking about it. He laughs and waves the creation staff. Then people see that the space supported by the God of space has collapsed, dozens of shrines have been crushed into powder, and then completely disappeared in the world.


    More than that, the earth stabilized by Hua Ruge suddenly burst out with a terrifying force, which directly shocked Hua Ruge''s Xuanwu gun. Hua Ruge, together with him, also felt the breath was stagnant, and quickly operated the annihilation Scripture to stabilize some restless powers in his body.


    As the Xuanwu gun left the earth, the earth began to crack in large areas. The cracks became larger and larger, engulfing numerous buildings. Even the old people and children who were only flying in the low altitude were inhaled into the cracks, and their voices were shrill.


    The onlookers were in a panic at the moment, because not only the damaged space, but also the space they were in was distorted. As long as the balance of space was destroyed, they could not escape the fate of being crushed into powder.


    Su Nianxia holds on to the hand of juntianxia.


    The mink is holding the glass in his arms.


    Hua Ruge has a powerful body, which stabilizes her breath in a moment. Looking at the situation, she knows that she can''t stop the earthquake with her own strength.


    The onlookers fled quickly to avoid the disaster, but there were too many people coming. The disordered evacuation immediately caused problems. In the chaos, no one listened to the command, and they all began to draw their swords and fight for a way.


    Between heaven and earth, a chaos.


    The laughter of the creator in hysteria is like the death charm of hell.


    The demon God frowned at the creation God in the sky. His power was extremely violent and powerful at the moment, which was obviously achieved by overdraft of his own life and body, which was obviously extremely difficult for him to deal with.


    And Tuo Ba Rui is the first time to fly into the mid air, standing in front of Hua Ruge, and asked, "is it hurt?"


    Hua rugo accepted the Xuanwu gun and shook his head at him: "no, but if we go on like this, the divine kingdom will be destroyed in half even if it is not completely destroyed. We need to find a way to kill him earlier."


    "Give it to me." Tuo Ba Rui looks at her softly, and says after a moment: "listen to me once, don''t do anything, protect yourself and Xiaobao."


    "I can only promise you to do what you can." Hua Ruge looks at the tragedy in front of her. She can''t persuade herself to ignore it.


    Tuo Ba Rui sighed a little, as if he had expected the result.


    From the day he knew her, she had never done such a thing as walking around the danger. This boldness and strength made him love and helpless.


    "Do what you can, you promise." He can only repeat what she said.


    Hua Ruge nodded: "I am more worried about you. He is out of control now. You should be more careful."


    "It doesn''t matter." Tuoba Rui reached out and stroked her head, saying softly, "wait for me."

 Chapter 2314

    "Good." Hua, like a song, answers.


    Tuoba Rui''s silver wings unfolded, and the whole man flew up and landed on the void beside the demon.


    During this period, the devil has tried to attack twice, but after the fury, the strength of the creator has increased a lot. Unless the devil also gives up his life, it is not his opponent.


    "I will." Tuoba Rui said once, and the sword appeared again. The sword brought out a silver light and attacked the Chuangshi God,


    Chuangshi God dare not underestimate Tuoba Rui, and waved the Chuangshi scepter to face him.


    "Boom!"


    With the impact of unprecedented powerful forces, the aftershocks spread, stopping those who were killed in order to escape, and turning their powers to protect themselves.


    The power of overdraft''s creation God is even stronger than that of the peak period. Tuo barrai stepped back a few steps in front of him, and the silver wings moved quickly to absorb more aura.


    As a result, the space around him has become more and more distorted, and the cracks on the ground have become more and more serious. Everything has gone to destruction or even destruction.


    "The demon God a frown way:" virtuous son-in-law, go up together


    The creator is still laughing crazily. He knows he can''t last long, so he is trying to destroy all the rules of the world and make the whole divine world no longer exist.


    The three men above entangled themselves in one place again.


    Below, people can see the collapse of surrounding mountains and rivers, the backflow of rivers, and the withering of flowers and plants, which are madly spreading towards the surrounding areas.


    "You can''t wait to die." Hua Yuege looked at the main gods who were watching the war and said, "please help me to wipe out the creator God and restore a peace in the God kingdom."


    "That''s what I mean." The first opening of the goddess of life.


    The God of war, the God of time and the God of space also knew that they could not go on like this. They had already communicated in private. Now they suddenly attacked the back of the creator.


    The mink takes out the spirit clock of the demon family and flies up with the goddess of life. Raytheon and Vulcan followed.


    Juntianxia and Su Nianxia also took out the dragon and Phoenix seals respectively. Xiaobao and the elders of other space shrines made a concerted effort to open up the passage between the divine Kingdom and the five continents.


    The only thing that didn''t move was Hua Ruge. She swept to the dark god, the wind god and the water god who were ready to move. She said lightly: "you see the situation, your father God is crazy. How can you stand in line?"


    "We don''t want the gods to destroy us. Now we are willing to fight for this world. But if we are lucky enough to win, we will fall into our hands." Water God''s worried mouth.


    Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "you are good to me after catching me. I remember this feeling. As long as you help now, the former Liang Tzu will be wiped out. How about that?"


    "What are you talking about?" The dark God asked uneasily.


    "When do you still have your mother in law, do it!" Hua Yuege said impatiently that he took the lead in flying.


    Now the onlookers who want to leave before also stop to see the battle above. They all think it''s worth to see such a big battle.


    With the joining of several main gods of water god, it is already the top ten main gods besieging the creator God. Unfortunately, the God of light fell down and the God of earth was seriously injured by the God, otherwise the scene would be more spectacular.


    In addition to these ten main gods, there are three top powers in the world: Tuo BARREI, Hua Ruge and Xiao mink, which makes the battle more attractive.


    Although the creation God doesn''t look at ordinary gods in his eyes, each of them has his own magic power, and their combat effectiveness can''t be underestimated.


    What''s more, Tuo BARREI and the devil are very difficult to deal with. In addition, these helpers really make him worse.


    Hua Ruge''s main attack has been since she came close to the creator. Anyone who wants to see her eyes turn red again. In this state, she can accurately find the weakness of the creator. Although the overall strength is not enough, with the power of restraining the creator and the protection of the surrounding gods, she can always disrupt the rhythm of the creator.


    "Want to die? I''ll do it for you! " With a roar of the creator, his whole body strength is stronger again.


    The God of fire and the God of Thunder have already made moves at this moment. It''s a big surprise to see the outbreak of the creation God, but it''s too late to receive moves.


    "Boom!"


    With a wave of the creation staff, the two main gods were beaten to spit blood and fell from the void.


    Then there are the gods of water and wind, who are weak in fighting power. In the end, there are only five main gods to contend with: the God of time, the God of space, the goddess of life and the God of war.


    Tuoba Rui and the God are still the absolute main force, but they are not as powerful as chuangshen without hurting their bodies. The United Hua Ruge mink and several major gods can not completely suppress chuangshen.


    Chuangshi is hysterical, because he has no scruples to overdraw his life power. His hair is white, his face and hands are wrinkled, and he has become an old man from middle age.


    But just because he overdraw so many life forces, he can mobilize more aura than Tuo BARREI, and his strength will be stronger.


    At the same time, the creator did not give up destroying the rules of heaven and earth. At this moment, when the red sun was rising, all the places that his eyes could see were destroyed.


    Several main gods have a dignified face. I thought they could kill chuangshen in one go. Unexpectedly, the God who fought for his life is so terrible. It''s not easy for them to protect themselves, let alone win.


    According to this situation, before the creator exhausted his energy and died, the divine world would be destroyed in his hands.


    The devil is also frowning, quietly strengthening his strength. He didn''t want to fight with the creator, but he met his wife less than ten years ago, and he didn''t want her to bear the pain of her death, which was very difficult in his heart.


    Tuoba Rui''s face is also not good-looking. He never connected himself with the world, nor did he think that one day only he could save the world, which is ridiculous.


    Hua Ruge saw his inner thoughts and said quickly, "go ahead, hold him in check, and we will be able to take advantage of our mobile hands."


    Tuo Ba Rui looked at her and finally said, "be careful."


    "Don''t worry, it''s hard for him to hurt me."


    Tuo Ba Rui said and quit the battle circle. He sat not far away with his knees crossed and closed his eyes. The silver light wings fluttered slightly behind her.


    In the moment of Tuo Ba Rui''s determination, people suddenly feel that the space is no longer so unstable, and even the earthquakes and landslides are alleviated a lot.


    "He''s fixing the rules of heaven and earth." The crowd is humane.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect this man could do anything like that." Others were surprised and delighted.


    The God of creation is angry and scolds: "bastard, how long can you hold on?"


    He has already entered a state of frenzy. At this moment, he is enraged, and his strength is even more crazy. The battle circle has lost the absolute main force of Tuo BARREI, and the seven people feel the pressure immediately.

 Chapter 2315

    With Tuoba Rui''s resistance to the seven, the rules of heaven and earth are much more stable, so Chuangshi God is furious and frantically wants to break through the war circle and fight against Tuoba Rui.


    The five main gods, Hua Ruge and Xiao mink all used twelve points to block chuangshen. Chuangshen soon chose Hua Ruge''s side and wanted to make a gap from here, so he mainly attacked her.


    Hua Ruge is in a hurry when she sees it. So many people have to break through her encirclement. It''s not obvious that she despises people.


    "Tigers don''t show their power. You are my pet cat." Hua Ruge said that he also began to run the Sutra of annihilation rapidly. The Xuanwu gun in his hand exploded with amazing explosive force and stabbed the Chuangshi God in the neck.


    Her eyes have seen it. This is weakness.


    The creator is not afraid of the power of Hua Ruge, but her power and evil sect are very strong in penetration, and they specialize in his dead corner. In the face of this powerful shot, he was forced to sidestep.


    The demon seizes the opportunity to entangle the fight, and the small mink and demon clock directly smashes the past. The purple pattern appears on his head again. The blood of the demon and the God also bursts out completely. The powerful stick in his hand sweeps towards the waist of the creator.


    This is the first time that Chuangshi is so dangerous after his violent attack.


    So the onlookers were stunned again. Most of them were later. They had never seen Hua Ruge''s hand. I only thought she was beautiful and kind-hearted when I saw her ease the earthquake. Now I see her hands are wide eyed, and I know that this is also an invincible master.


    Hua Ruge is born with a kind of bandit spirit. The stronger the other side is, the more she doesn''t put her in her eyes, the more she wants to fight. Before that, she thought about the current situation in her mind and the cooperation of seven people as a whole. Now she can''t care about anything in her anger. There''s an idea in her mind to let this ya know that Hua Ruge is not easy to provoke.


    Her death Scripture has a restraining effect on the creator, and the eye of heaven can see through the weakness of the creator''s moves. Although her strength is far less than that, her attributes can be tricked.


    The creator just parried the strike of the devil, but before he could fully slow down, Hua rugo attacked him. The golden spear went straight to his chest, because her eyes saw that this was the weakness of his strength at the moment.


    As soon as the pupil of the creator shrinks, he knows that he can''t resist it at this time, so he can only move back and move his power at the same time.


    This time Hua rugo saw that his waist and abdomen were weak. The long gun came forward again. The creator was furious. The staff of the Dharma sent out a huge wave of rage, which could completely block Hua rugo out.


    Although this is not a targeted attack, it is also very powerful and unwise. Therefore, in everyone''s understanding of Zhonghua, Ruge will give up attack and retreat to protect itself.


    However, Hua Yuege''s choice was beyond everyone''s expectation. When the storm was photographed all over her, she did not hide at all. The long gun in her hand, with red light, still stabbed the creator''s belly.


    Because the power of the wave is too much scattered, and the power of Hua Ruge is very strong, so it is easy to go through the wave and stab the creator''s belly.


    After the storm, the creator went to fight against the God of war and the goddess of life. He never thought that Hua Ruge would make such a choice, and he was totally unprepared.


    "Poof!"


    The Xuanwu spear actually stabbed the creation God''s belly. At the same time, the storm hit Hua Ruge. The powerful impact made her completely disordered, and her heart and meridians were severely damaged.


    Her hands trembled a little, but she still turned the Xuanwu gun violently when the creation God was fighting against the two main gods, so that her destructive power burst in the abdomen of the creation God, breaking his internal meridians and body tissues.


    The creation God had been back to God at the moment when the Xuanwu gun entered the body, but he didn''t force back the entanglement of the two main gods in the first time. In this instant, Hua Ruge was in trouble.


    The abdomen is the place where the Qi gathering Dantian is located. If he is severely injured, at least one-third of his energy will be drained, which will make his overdrawn body weaker.


    After he pushed back the two main gods, his eyes were full of rage, and the scepter of creation attacked Hua like a song again.


    Hua Ruge retreats after she is hit. She is hurt at the moment. She needs to adjust.


    The demons and Mink on one side also reflected this. When they saw it, they made concerted efforts to stop the unstoppable strike.


    "Boom!"


    A huge bang came, and the result was that the creator stepped back and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    If it is put before the injury, the two people can not stop him, but he was injured, or was injured by a most humble little girl.


    At the moment, the creator''s eyes are fixed on Hua Ruge, and he almost kills her with his eyes.


    Hua Ruge''s situation is not as optimistic as she imagined. Although she is strong in constitution, it is the stroke of Chuangshi God to mobilize the spirit of heaven and earth. Even if the power is scattered, it can also be enough for her to drink a pot.


    she wanted to adjust her breath immediately after the stroke. As a result, Chuangshi God chased and collided with the power of demons and others. She suffered the aftershock. Now she can''t bear it any longer He vomited blood in the air.


    "Song!" The devil''s eyes were red when he saw it, and he immediately said with heartache: "with father, you can''t get to work as hard as you can. Your child usually looks very good. How can he be silly when he is in the key?"


    He remembers that it''s not the first time she''s traded her injury for one.


    Hua Ruge casually wiped a handful of blood from the corners of his mouth and said with a smile, "don''t worry, Dad. My daughter won''t lose money in business. I''ll take a rest if I get hurt. That old guy doesn''t have the time."


    "Despicable!" It was the creator who opened his mouth.


    Hua Ruge''s heaven Sutra of destroying the world is running fast in his body. Wen Yan then raises his eyebrows and says, "you kidnap me?"


    She almost choked the creator out of breath.


    "Go down so that you can have a good breath." The devil told me quickly.


    Hua Ruge nodded her head and flew down. At this moment, the Sutra is running. She is not unable to fight. She just wants to adjust to the peak state and save some strength.


    Below, because of the intervention of Tuo barrow, the fluctuation of the rules of heaven is no longer so big, and the damage to the divine world is much smaller.


    But the people around are not concerned about this matter at the moment, and Hua Ruge, until now, people can not fully believe that this beautiful and outrageous woman is so fierce, so the terrible waves are actually carried down! And when she was hit like that again, she could keep her mind clear and continue to explode her magic power.


    Hua Ruge falls on the side of shangguanli. Xiaobao and the Shengong have opened a space passage. It seems that the lower five continents are on that end.

 Chapter 2316

    Jun Tianxia and Su Nianxia, who can smoothly borrow the power of the five continents, did not make a move. They are also trying to preserve their strength.


    Hua Ruge sits on his knees after swallowing pills.


    Above, the creator was able to cope with the siege of seven people before, but now it''s difficult for six people. He''s more hysterical. At the same time, the vibration in their space is more intense.


    Also in the sky Tuoba Rui slightly frowned.


    Several main gods also feel bad in advance, and they speed up their moves to get rid of the creator.


    At the same time, the small tremor of the earth once again cracked in a large area, devouring more buildings and the people under the cultivation of the God. The mountains and rivers collapsed more violently, and the flood disaster came.


    If the current situation continues, the whole shrine will not be far from being destroyed.


    People were also surprised by the unexpected situation. When they saw Tuoba Rui, they saw him frown tightly, and the frequency of the silver wings behind him was faster.


    "Ha ha ha, you traitors, bury me today!" The voice of the creation God shook the sky, and then he burst out with an unprecedented silver force.


    Six people were shocked by the power and flew out together. The onlookers only felt dazzling. Only when they got used to the strong light, they could see that there was an additional glass ball on the top of the creator''s head with dazzling silver light. Just looking at it, they could feel the terrorist power contained here.


    "It''s a Godhead, the God of creation." Thunderobot was shocked. He coughed heavily because he was so excited.


    Hua Ruge''s recovery is very fast. At the moment, he opens his eyes, glances over the head of the creator and falls on Tuo barrow.


    Tuoba Rui''s brow is still frowning, obviously he has encountered a problem.


    The sky of the whole divine Kingdom soon covered with layers of clouds, which were so dark that people could not breathe. Then, if you look carefully, you can see the purple thunder brewing in the dark cloud.


    If the thunder falls, the whole divine world will suffer a catastrophe.


    The God of creation is separated from the body. At this moment, it is hanging on his head. The terrorist force makes the siege several people dare not easily approach, and he has a lot of time to do whatever he wants.


    The demon God always felt justice. Seeing this scene, his eyes widened. He said angrily, "I have fought with you."


    He said that he raised the long sword and mobilized the powerful power of the earth. The powerful power made the golden awn of the magic sword pierce the black cloud on the top of his head and directly cut it towards the God of creation.


    "Boom!"


    The battle between the two forces made a huge roar, and the onlookers were waiting for the result nervously, because at this moment, they could only survive if the creator was completely destroyed, otherwise they could not escape this disaster anywhere.


    When gold and silver collided for a moment, people saw that the silver light swallowed up the gold light and hit the devil''s chest.


    The devil''s face turned white and his body fell back.


    Seeing this, mink quickly took the demon, and the demon was obviously hurt. The whole man was white and tense, as if he was suffering from severe pain.


    The God of space told mink to take care of the devil, and then he launched an attack together with the other three main gods.


    The black clouds in the sky are more and more dense, and the purple thunder is more and more frightening, as if it will take shape in the next moment.


    "Boom!"


    It was another loud sound. The four main gods were hit back by the God''s detached spirit in a flash. They covered their chests one by one, and even the goddess of life was not stable.


    Below, Tuoba Rui''s forehead has already dripped sweat.


    The creator is aging at a speed visible to the naked eye. He controls the God''s figure all the time. The thunder in the sky can make a roaring sound.


    Mink let go of the demon and looked down at Hua Ruge and Jun Tianxia.


    They nodded together.


    At the next moment, the purple lines on the sable''s forehead lit up slightly, and he began to inject all the magic power into the spirit clock.


    The dragon and Phoenix seals of juntianxia and Su Nianxia also flew into the air, rapidly absorbing the power of the whole five continents from the other end of the space gate.


    Hua Ruge opened her eyes to the creator again, a pair of black and white eyes emitting a slight red light, and her Xuanwu gun was also gradually accumulating strength.


    Before the mink, the demon God clock didn''t exert all its power. At the moment, the big clock is full of purple light. People can even see countless purple lights and shadows in it. It''s the God''s seal left by the demon gods of all ages. They have become the unique power to give this holy weapon.


    The dragon and Phoenix seals of juntianxia and Su Nianxia are in full bloom. In the dragon and Phoenix seals, one dragon and one phoenix are forming gradually. The vast power makes the mad creation God turn his head and look over.


    At the next moment, the demon God clock made a sound that shook the whole world.


    The dragon and phoenix also flew out of the seal, hissing at the black clouds above.


    "On his chest and back!" Hua is like a song.


    The mink and the king inspired him. The eyes of the mink flashed fiercely. The demon God clock kept away from the creator''s head and went to his back.


    The dragon and Phoenix in the king''s world attack the creator''s chest with double seals.


    When the creator sees that they are powerful, he will tremble. But when he peels off the divinity, he will lose the power to attack or even evade. He can only destroy the rules of heaven and earth under the protection of the divinity, and others can only rely on the divinity.


    This is the malpractice of the separation of divinity.


    So he didn''t do anything at all. He concentrated on fighting with Tuo Barry. When he was fully working on the power of the divinity, he suppressed Tuo Barry. Until now, the other side still couldn''t repair the heaven way.


    The creation of God is a part of heaven, but this convenience is incomparable to Tuo Ba Rui.


    The onlookers watched the demon God clock and the dragon and Phoenix seal attack the chuangshen''s chest and back.


    "Boom!"


    The huge power makes the space shake up three times. Everyone is almost unstable. When they stand up, they see the demon God clock and the dragon and Phoenix seal fly back. The light above is gone, and the mink and the king''s face are pale.


    "Poof!"


    Su Nianxia is shocked by the earthquake and spits out a mouthful of blood.


    The creator also retreated. He was slightly shaken after being hit twice, even the light of the God above his head was dim.


    He knew that his weakness must be the ghost of Hua Ruge, so he looked in the crowd, but under this look, he found that Hua Ruge, who was just on the side of juntianxia and others, had disappeared.


    In the next moment, there was a flash of white light behind him. Hua Yuege stabbed him in the back of his heart with a long spear. Let alone the creator who had just been hit twice, even the onlookers didn''t respond, and didn''t know that she even knew the spatial magic.

 Chapter 2317

    At the moment, the creator has a layer of vigorous mask coagulated by the spirit. The strength of the vigorous mask is extraordinary. He is sure to hold on to it, but just after being hit by the mink on the back, the vigorous mask is also broken. He hasn''t had time to repair it.


    Hua Ruge''s magic power is also quite strong, and she saw the weakest point on her back at a glance. The long gun stabbed the gang cover steadily and fiercely, stabbing into the body of the creator.


    "Chi!"


    The onlookers almost heard the sound of a long gun entering the body.


    The pupil of the creation God is opened in an instant, and his control of the divine power is slow when he peels off the divinity. It is unrealistic to force Hua Ruge away in an instant.


    Hua Ruge''s lips were raised, his spear was turned, and his power was strong enough to enter the body of the creator God, and then it exploded mercilessly.


    "Bang!"


    When people heard the voice, they also saw several blood holes bursting out of the creator''s chest, gurgling with blood. It seemed that all the viscera were destroyed.


    "Dying!"


    The creator roared, and the counterattack came. He saw a blazing silver light coming out of his divine figure, and went straight to Hua Ruge behind him.


    Hua rugo knew that he would have such a skill. After all, she was not completely without power because of her slow reaction. So she did not pull out her Xuanwu gun and disappeared in the same place in an instant.


    Even so, she has been attacked not lightly. Fortunately, she has a strong constitution and won''t hurt badly.


    The God of creation made a great effort. The Xuanwu gun just flew out of the body. At the same time, there was a lot of blood.


    He was hurt by Hua Ruge. His body was completely wasted. His poor energy directly affected his spirit state. The light of a weak spirit was weaker.


    In this way, Tuoba Rui can not be suppressed as much in the fighting method. His wings are slightly flapping, and he can repair the broken rules little by little with his understanding and understanding of the heavenly way for so many years.


    It''s easy to destroy, but it''s more difficult to repair, which is also the main reason why Tuoba Rui can''t quickly restore peace to the world.


    After shaking and flying the Xuanwu gun, the creator''s body shook. His viscera were all destroyed, and his meridians were all wasted. The creator''s body was an empty shell. He was weak and could not stand stably. He stumbled and nearly fell down in the void.


    When he was influenced, Tuoba Rui quickly restored several rules that made up the land, making the land stable and the mountains, rivers and rivers much more normal.


    Chuangshen was shocked by this. He could not imagine that Tuo BARREI''s understanding of heaven had reached such a level. He thought that even if he had a divinity, he would not be able to give much to each other.


    Tuoba Rui quickly fixed two space rules again without interference, and then quickly controlled dozens of rules that were wildly manipulated to stop the thunder.


    However, at this time, the creation God has already responded. His creation Scepter once again gives out silver light. He once again mobilizes the surrounding strength to protect himself, and sits in the void with his knees crossed, and closes his eyes to fight with Tuoba Rui.


    "Sir, we must interfere with him. If you have any spare power, please help me." Hua Yuege said to the gods.


    Many of the onlookers at the bottom have shrines, which command the gods of one side''s temple. When hearing the words, they need to give a hand.


    But the God of time said in a cold voice, "step back and don''t make trouble."


    It''s true that this level of fighting is not something that the following people can get involved in.


    As soon as this words came out, all the main gods who could make a move came out to fight according to the position directed by Hua Ruge. However, chuangshen obviously used stronger power of divinity to protect himself this time. After more than ten moves, he didn''t break the vigorous cover of chuangshen, let alone cause damage to him.


    On the contrary, the six or seven main gods who had been shot were hurt by the divinity again, and their power was greatly weakened.


    The devil is the most powerful of them. At this moment, he opened his eyes at the end of breath regulation.


    Hua Ruge came to him and asked, "does father have an idea?"


    "Ge''er, you just recruited very well, but after all, the sneak attack is not fair enough. It''s only enough to deal with such villains. You should be careful in the future." A serious sermon of the devil.


    "I know your father." Hua rugo agrees to come down in a hurry, but also prevents him from going on.


    The demon God nodded his head and said again, "now the main battlefield is between Xiaorui and that bastard. We can only find a way to break the gang cover and hit him again."


    "It''s not easy." Hua Ruge frowned.


    She knows that mink and juntianxia are not strong enough. They have been injured by their own means just now. Especially, Su Nianxia has no magical skill to protect her body, which is more serious. It''s almost impossible to try again.


    The top ten gods even hurt their father''s toughness, not to mention others. It''s almost impossible to form an effective fighting force.


    Looking at the sky, the purple thunder and lightning are sometimes manic and sometimes calm. Obviously, after the Chuangshi God is injured, he can no longer completely suppress Tuo BARREI. At present, the two men have the meaning of dividing the two sides.


    In this way, people''s sense of urgency has also been reduced to the lowest level, because they feel that with the help of Tuoba Rui, they also have the hope to win.


    The demon God looked at it and said to Hua Ruge, "it takes a lot of heart power to control the rules. Xiaorui can''t survive without a God. If he overdrafts, his heart power will be greatly damaged. Even if he wins, he will have to sleep for many years."


    Hua Ruge''s pupils shrink when she hears the words. She has never heard Tuoba Rui talk about it, and she has no idea about it.


    Seeing her reaction, the demon God knew that she didn''t know what she was doing. Afraid that she was too worried, he said again, "it''s too late to help now. You and my father and daughter join hands and are not afraid to tear a hole."


    Hua Ruge''s feeling of heartache was depressed. His eyes were red again, and his long gun was clenched.


    "Father, I can see his weakness. Listen to me. We will take the scepter out of his hand." She spoke in secret.


    The God nodded a little, which was a response.


    In the next moment, the sword of the God flies out again, turning into a blazing golden light and heading towards the creator.


    Hua Ruge''s Xuanwu spear is fired at the same time, which is in the same direction as the one stabbed by the magic sword.


    The father and daughter stand side by side, the index finger and ring finger of their right hand stretch out, controlling their respective weapons.


    All the main gods and others throw out their own artifact one after another to attack the same point.


    "Boom!"


    The magic sword and the Xuanwu gun hit the vigorous cover of the creator, and the God sent out a dazzling silver light. He wanted to shake out the two weapons, but his father and daughter fought hard to get hurt, but they also died and didn''t let go.


    "Turn!"


    The two drank together, and then the magic sword and the Xuanwu gun whirled at the same time, gradually turning into one gold and one red light and shadow, and the vigorous cover of the creator God was constantly weakened.

 Chapter 2318

    The creation God was in a hurry, and hurriedly urged the God to send out waves of attacks. However, these attacks did not hit the two lights and shadows, and then they were blocked by the artifacts of the main gods.


    Xiao mink''s demon God Zhong, juntianxia and Su Nianxia''s Dragon and Phoenix seals are all listed here. Now they have all worked hard. Ren chuangshen''s attack is so strong that they are determined not to accept magic tools.


    The original plan of Hua rugo''s father and daughter was to attack several times, but they didn''t expect to get the help of so many people. They both looked at each other, and they all worked their internal skills to the extreme, and lost all their strength to the artifact without reservation.


    The creator was a little flustered, because he had already felt that the vigorous mask was being destroyed gradually. It seemed that he could not protect himself in a few breaths. He had to peel the spirit from the body again, so that the body was just a shell, even if the ashes were gone, it would not affect him.


    After three breaths, the magic sword and the Xuanwu gun both broke the gang mask and stabbed the Chuangshi at the throat.


    The moment when the gang mask was broken, the powerful aftereffect was rampant. Several main gods that were still supporting were affected together with mink, juntianxia and Su Nianxia. Without exception, all of them were allowed to fall from the artifact and were unable to control it.


    Su Nianxia vomited a mouthful of blood again and fell into the arms of the emperor.


    Juntianxia has resisted the smell of sweetness in his throat. After Shenyuan''s investigation, he finds that Su Nianxia''s channels are all broken. If it was not the body made of fire lotus, his life would not be saved.


    The king''s eyes were full of pain, so he quickly took out the elixir to cure her, and took out the curtain to let her lie in for a rest.


    Mink and he look at each other and see the weakness in their eyes. They have exhausted all their strength. Now they can only wait for the outcome of Hua Ruge''s war.


    The magic sword and Xuanwu spear pierced the throat of Chuangshi God smoothly after wearing the gang mask. The sharp points of the two magic weapons directly cut off the head of Chuangshi God.


    All the onlookers are full of hope at this moment, and feel that the war should be over.


    But what people can''t imagine is that the God of creation didn''t lose its support because the host left. It was still suspended in the air, and the body that lost its head didn''t fall out of the air. A pair of thin ones still held the creation scepter.


    Just when everyone didn''t know why, the dry body of the creation God was gradually emptied, and the silver light from the body could be seen faintly.


    "He kept the spirit and left the light and shadow by the divinity." Someone shouted, the voice was desperate at the end.


    Because light and shadow are completely supported by spirits, it will be more difficult to deal with without entity.


    At this time, Hua Yuege suddenly appeared in front of the creator, and grasped the scepter in the hand of the creator, saying in a cold voice, "bring it."


    Her first goal was the scepter.


    The creator is excited about his decision, and almost all his energy has been used to control the changing light and shadow of God. He is helpless for the sudden appearance of Hua Ruge.


    In the next moment, Hua Ruge had already taken the scepter of creation and flew away.


    "Dying!"


    With a roar of the creation God, the creation Scepter immediately burst out a terrible power, and went straight to China like a song.


    When Hua Ruge just broke through the gang mask, she had exhausted her power in order to seek speed. Without the suppression of her power, her body suffered new and old wounds. It was impossible to rob the scepter. There was no resistance.


    Fortunately, her mind was clear, and she knew that the scepter was not so easy to rob, so she threw it into the air at the next moment when the scepter reached her hand, avoiding the attack of the scepter.


    "Devour the beast!" When she saw the blow of the scepter fall, she opened her mouth and shouted.


    The devouring beast was injured in the hands of the creator when he rescued Hua Ruge, but it has recovered from these days, and thoroughly digested the power of several devouring artifacts. Just a short time ago, it successfully grew into an adult devouring beast with the power of devouring heaven and earth.


    At the moment when the devouring beast appeared, the pupil of the creator''s eyes shrank violently. He also saw that the devouring beast at this moment was totally different from that several days ago. Now the devouring beast is the first beast in the world, and it''s no surprise to devour the creation scepter.


    And with his current strength, he can''t interfere at all.


    So he thought for a moment and then turned to Hua Ruge. As soon as the host died, the devouring animal could only be reborn. He had to start at once.


    "Boom!"


    At the moment of devouring the beast and swallowing the scepter of creation, there was a huge thunder in the sky. People could only see a purple Thunder Dragon suddenly drilling out of the black cloud above their heads, and they went towards Hua Ruge with their teeth and claws.


    This lightning flint, let alone other people, was not reflected by Hua Ruge. Her previous attention was all over the scepter. How could she have never thought that the creation God should be so quick.


    She is now at the end of the force, unable to avoid and resist at all, and the thunder force is violent and terrifying, as long as she is hit, even if she is strong, she can''t escape the result of ashes.


    The creator is desperate to kill her.


    The eyes of demons and minks were filled with blood when they saw it, but the action of the creator was too sudden and too fast to give anyone a chance to rescue.


    Even so, the gods, mink and juntianxia threw their magic weapons in their hands with the fastest speed and wanted to help them block them.


    The devouring beast has swallowed the scepter at the moment. Because the scepter of creation is different from the common magic tools, it needs to digest for a while, or it will probably be backfired.


    So when the little guy reacts, it''s too late.


    And Tuo barrui has been frowning and fighting with the creator. In the moment when the creator lost his mind, the purple lightning in the sky began to decrease, so he must have fixed some rules.


    Hua rugo has no hope for him. She thinks he may not know what happened outside.


    Knowing that she could not escape the disaster, she turned to Tuo BARREI and Xiaobao held by the God of space with her last strength.


    "Mother!" Xiaobao shouts with a strong cry.


    Hua Ruge wanted to smile at her children. After all, she lived freely and wanted to walk freely. But looking at Xiaobao''s hoarse appearance, she realized that how she behaved was not important. What was important was the result.


    She couldn''t bear to close her eyes. She would never give up if she had the strength to resist. But her opponent was stronger than ever. The attack had broken dozens of meridians and damaged Dantian seriously, which made her unable to gather her power.


    It seems that we can only wait for death.

 Chapter 2319

    "Boom!"


    The purple seven thunders fell, and the magic tools of demons and others didn''t arrive before that. People only saw the thunders coming down, the violent power scattered and poured out, and all the greetings were in the place where Hua Ruge was.


    The sky thunder power is rampant, and the sky and the earth seem to be dyed purple. Under this power, let alone Hua Ruge, who was seriously injured, even when she was in full power, she was afraid to take it.


    When people looked at the purple light, almost all of them felt sorry for Hua Ruge. Such a gorgeous woman couldn''t find a second one in the divine world, so it was hard to avoid a strangling sacrifice.


    Looking back at the devil, juntianxia and xiaomink, they were not sad, but relieved. Xiaomink clapped the Shangguan glass with tears running down beside him, saying: "sister is OK, you see."


    He raised his chin to the position before Tuo BARREI.


    Shangguanli''s reaction was so fast that he immediately thought of the possibility and looked up. As expected, Tuo BARREI had disappeared at the moment. It''s self-evident where he went.


    Hua Ruge is waiting for Tianlei in a complicated mood. What she can be sure of is that she may disappear in the world, but she still holds a glimmer of hope to return to the earth.


    As long as she can live, she must have a way to find it back.


    When the heart read the lightning flash, she had felt that Tianlei had smashed down towards her, and even her face had a burning feeling.


    But all the calamities are over. The next moment, she hears the thunder roaring down, but she falls into the familiar arms.


    Hua yuemeng opened his eyes, and then he saw Tuoba Rui''s eager eyes. At the same time, he saw that the purple sky thunder had smashed the wings behind Tuoba Rui.


    Arrive in time to let Tuoba Rui relax a breath, completely ignore the thunder behind, just hold Hua Ruge tightly in the bosom, soft voice way: "not afraid, it''s OK."


    "How are you?" Hua Yuege''s worried question.


    "I can''t be hurt." Tuo Ba Rui said casually. He lowered his head and asked her gently on her lips. He said, "it''s good that you''re still there."


    At the moment, they are submerged in the purple thunder. The outside world can''t see Tuo Barrow''s action, and naturally can''t see the tears in Hua Ruge''s eyes.


    This tear is because of heartache, but more or thankfully, as long as she is alive, there are many people who don''t have to be sad, it''s good.


    When the thunder disappeared, people saw Tuoba Rui. At this time, Tuoba Rui had already stood up with Hua Ruge in his arms. When his two wings shook, he was able to block the attack without any damage.


    At the moment, I don''t know how many people are relieved. Of course, most of them are still inconceivable. I can''t figure out how Tuo Barry reacts so fast. One moment he was still fighting, and the next moment he will appear to save people. It''s divine.


    Tuo Ba Rui sent Hua Ruge to the devil''s side and said, "my father-in-law will take good care of Xiaoge, and I will take care of the next thing."


    Hua Yuege coughs twice and whispers a word of caution.


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded, and the wings flew to the opposite side of Chuangshi God. Without saying anything, the two wings were suddenly in trouble, and with the force of heaven and earth, they cut off towards the head of Chuangshi God.


    At the moment, the body of the creation God is still turned into light and shadow, but because the creation scepter is completely digested by the devouring beast, his spirit has been greatly impacted, and even the light of the God''s figure is much lighter at the moment.


    In the face of Tuoba Rui''s sudden attack, Chuangshi God had no time to parry and was beaten to fly backward.


    Tuoba Rui doesn''t fight with him any more. He turns his hand and takes out the sword. He attacks the divinity above his head again. The divinity won''t attack and defend actively, but is driven by the creation God. So his purpose is to consume the spirit power of the creation God.


    The spirit of the creation God is seriously damaged. Now it is impossible to fight back with the power of the God, so it can only be avoided all the time.


    Hua Ruge''s side, in the moment when Tuo BARREI turned around and left, there was a constant supply of pure magic power in her body. Looking at the devouring beasts flying back, her eyes flashed with surprise.


    I don''t know how to heal and restore my strength. Now, the power of the first artifact in the world is just in time.


    She quickly sat on her knees, running the book of annihilation.


    The devouring beast also digested for a moment, and after fully digesting half of its strength, he was only full of energy, and he didn''t greet Hua Ruge, and then went to the creation God angrily.


    The God of creation is parrying Tuo barrow. The devouring beast suddenly appears, swallowing his light and shadow.


    The God with silver color danced in the sky. He was obviously surprised by the power of the creator.


    Soon, the God of creation turned a light and shadow out again, and entrusted his own meaning to the spirit. As a result, he did not wait for something to be done. Devouring the beast was a mouthful again, and there was no sound.


    Tuo BARREI is focused on dealing with the spirits on the God lattice, but the people below are laughed over by the operation of the devoured beast. I can''t see that the little guy is bad enough, so the two spirits are eaten?


    And it''s not only about the spirit, but also about the last dignity of the creator. The body is destroyed, and the avatar is not allowed to exist. It can only linger on the God, which is almost killing people.


    After eating twice, the devouring beast still doesn''t get rid of his anger. His little eyes and eyebrows are full of murderous intentions. He stares at the divine figure closely, and looks like he is waiting for the next incarnation.


    The creator is not stupid either. The second avatar was eaten before he could speak. How could he transform the third avatar.


    People can only see the glass like God flying higher and higher, finally flying into the dark cloud, and then rapidly circling in the cloud, bringing up a purple sky thunder.


    Tuoba Rui flies to catch up with him, but before he can catch up with him, dozens of buckets of thick thunder hit him head-on, and he had to avoid for a while with his strength.


    At the same time, a hysterical voice came out.


    "You rebellious thieves can''t kill our God. Our God is the way of heaven and the Lord of all things. If you want to die, you must die! Ha ha ha ha! "


    People look at the increasingly dense purple sky thunder, only to feel that the pores are up, is this robbery really unavoidable?


    "Little doll, you can''t stop me this time, ha ha ha!"


    The crazy voice of the creator was heard again, which was more and more frightening in the thunder.


    One by one, the gods were tense. Seeing that Tuoba Rui was still dealing with those thunders, they knew that the creator was not empty.


    If Tuoba Rui has been fighting with Chuangshi God, this world should still be saved. However, Chuangshi God started to sing to China halfway. No one can ask Tuoba Rui to put his wife on hold and fix the rules of heaven and earth.


    But in this way, the creator has already done something, and it''s too late to stop him.

 Chapter 2320

    Seeing that Tuo BARREI was disturbed by Tianlei, the God of evil could not use it. He immediately flew to fight against Tianlei.


    Other main gods and small gods are also fighting one after another, but the thunder is rolling, waves after waves, countless, no matter how many people are still useless.


    Mink and juntianxia are both seriously injured at the moment. They look at each other with a worried look.


    Su Nianxia wakes up in the curtain, looks around the situation, and finally looks at Hua Ruge who meditates.


    "Go back to sleep. I''ll take her with me in case of danger." King world in the next light voice way.


    Su Nianxia nodded his head and said with some difficulty, "the situation is not good."


    "He''s really mad. I''m afraid it''s hard to protect the kingdom." The way of the king.


    "Hahahaha!"


    The creation of the God in the cloud crazy agitation, the number of thunder in the black cloud is more and more, purple light is more and more intensive, exuding a chilling atmosphere of terror.


    On the other side of Tuoba Rui, he has dispelled the thunder attacking him. He meditates again and protects himself with silver light. It seems that he wants to fight with the creator.


    "It''s too late! Today I''m going to let the whole divine world bury with me! "


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The roar and thunder sounded together, and then countless purple sky thunder fell from the cloud, towards the bottom.


    People here have released Shenyuan, and found that all the miles and even 100000 miles that Shenyuan can reach are in the same situation. I want to see that the creator is not alarmist, and the whole god world is under the thunderlight at the moment.


    Tianlei falls mercilessly. The friars below are still ready. A dozen people form a group to jointly open the border to resist the thunder.


    But those with low mountains, rivers, shrines and low accomplishments who can only fly in low altitude can not escape this disaster. In the first wave of thunder, one third of the buildings were destroyed and the city was on fire.


    Hua is like a devouring beast on the head of a song. It opens its big mouth and swallows all the thunder in its stomach, so that it can''t hurt its owner at all.


    Tuoba Rui is protected by silver light all over his body. He is still interfering with the creation God, but Tianlei has become a reality. He can only try to prevent the greater harm and do nothing about the current situation.


    At the moment, the main gods and the disciples of the Shengong are in danger of their own lives. Only a bunch of thunder robbed them and killed and injured some people. If all the thunder in the sky fell, even if not all of them died, 90% of them would be killed.


    The crazy laughter of the creator in the sky never stops. After the first wave of thunder falls, people haven''t waited for two breaths, and the second wave of more intensive thunder arrives.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, it''s night, and thunder is rushing down. The sky and the earth seem to be purple ocean. Originally, it should be a magnificent scenery, but now it''s full of violence and killing.


    under such an attack, people are desperately desperate, just waiting to exhaust all their strength and die.


    Even juntianxia and mink are discussing the way to leave.


    Under the protection of the God of space, Xiao Bao''s mood is also extremely complex.


    At this time, a white light suddenly appeared, which broke through the sky thunder and tore open the black pressure thunder cloud. The white light was extremely blazing. As soon as it appeared, it lit up the whole night sky, even the purple sea became a foil.


    People squinted and found that the white light was still increasing gradually, and soon there were two or three ways, until the ninth way, we realized what it was.


    Nine white lights pierce into the black cloud, and instantly disperse the black cloud. Then the white light spreads out, just like the light dispels the darkness. Then the black cloud and thunder will return to calm and gradually dissipate under the cover of the white light.


    The white light came very fast. When everyone reflected, the clouds on their heads had been dispelled. People had not seen the stars in the sky for a long time since the war began.


    If you look at it more carefully, you can see that the white light is not the combination of strength, but the nine white tails, which unfold in a fan shape and look very beautiful.


    But there is only one kind of creature in this world that can have such characteristics, that is, Jiuwei fox. But ordinary Jiuwei fox has some little supernatural powers. There is only one kind that can have all-out power, that is, the legendary Jiuwei Tianhu.


    People looked down the tail, and sure enough, they saw the white fox from the dissipated thunder. Beside the fox stood a gentle man in white. The man held a White Jade Pagoda in his hand, and now the white pagoda was emitting soft and holy white light.


    Su Nianxia''s eyes brightened, and he said with surprise, "it''s traceless and Xiaojiu."


    Other people don''t know them. They only see the nine tails of the Nine Tailed Fox flicking gently, and the thunder around it disappears quickly. It has spread for tens of thousands of miles in a moment, and is still spreading towards the four directions.


    Seeing this, people have to be astonished at the skill of Jiuwei Tianhu, and the problem that puzzles the gods can be solved in an instant.


    The man in white was not idle either. He raised his hand and threw the White Jade Pagoda into the sky. The White Jade Pagoda magnified in the air, and then slowly fell on the ground. At the moment of falling, the original destroyed mountains and rivers. The rivers and plants are recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the ground is suddenly full of life.


    Several old friends were happy to see it and all smiled happily.


    The man in white is exactly the childe without trace. He put down the white jade tower and said: "the fox people shoulder the responsibility of protecting the heaven and the earth. We are late. Please forgive me."


    When these two people are the rescuers, they are full of gratitude. No one dares to blame them.


    Before that, childe wutrace joined hands with Xiaojiu to bruise the spirit of the creator. After a while of cultivation, he said in a cold voice, "even your fox clan will make trouble?"


    At the moment when Wu trace and Xiao Jiu arrived, they did not look at the current situation. At this time, they looked around and saw mink and several people in the world who were seriously injured. Hua Ruge was also adjusting her breath. With their understanding of China Ruge, she could not have done this without being hurt.


    Seeing this situation, the original meaning of Wuxian is not so polite when it comes to his mouth: "you are not worthy of morality, everyone should be punished!"


    "Against thieves!"


    The God of creation still hasn''t given up to stir up the world, but before that, the spirit was seriously damaged. After the wand of creation was destroyed by the devouring beast, he strongly supported the destruction of the heaven. Now the existing thunder robbery is broken up, and he relies on the last obsession and the fighting method of Tuoba Rui.


    Tuo Ba Rui gave up the opportunity before, but now he can''t let the creator do anything. His silver wings are slightly waving. The whole mind is used to explore the rules of all ways. When he finds that the creator makes hands and feet, he quickly attacks.


    The black cloud in the sky was soon dispelled, and Xiao Jiu''s tail was restored to its original size again. The white light all over her turned into a human shape. She had just stopped the creation God and consumed almost all her strength. Now she had to hold on to the childe''s shoulder without trace.


    Childe Wuxian grabs her hand and pulls her into his arms. He helps her with her hair.


    Xiaojiu looks up and smiles at him. He looks like a cat in the sun after a full meal. His satisfaction and enjoyment are beyond words.

 Chapter 2321

    The struggle between Tuo Ba Rui and the creator is still going on. The sky is always fluctuating, but it is always fleeting. It can be seen that Tuo Ba Rui once again has the upper hand.


    All the main gods have to lament the powerful heart power and the control over the rules of heaven and earth of Tuoba Rui.


    However, the devil frowned. He saw that the creation God was at the end of his tether. This struggle was bound to be the victory of Tuoba Rui. Tuoba Rui consumed too much mental power, which may be a disaster for the future.


    he cared about the god world and the safety of his son-in-law.


    But he was injured. Before joining hands with Hua Ruge, he had exhausted his power. Just helping Tuo BARREI resist the thunder disaster made his power empty. There was no injury caused by the suppression of the power. At this moment, it is said that his body is bruised and his heart is weak.


    The same is true of other gods, and even if they had no way to deal with the creation God in their heyday, the God represents the way of heaven. They could not get close to the God and hurt the spirit of the creation God.


    Looking at the power emanating from the divinity, childe Wuxian is also conscious that he can''t fight against it. That''s something beyond human''s reach.


    At this moment, people seem to have reached a consensus that the current situation can only rely on Tuo BARREI alone.


    Tuoba Rui is sitting in the air with his knees crossed. His black clothes are flying up and down with the flow of spirit around him. The silver light from the light wing behind wraps him in it, making him extraordinarily extraordinary.


    Now people even blindly think that as long as he is in the divine world, he is safe.


    Xiaobao went to the devil and asked quietly, "Grandpa, will dad really be ok?"


    "I don''t know how much mental strength he has, but I''m afraid there has been damage. If it goes on like this, the situation will not be good." The demon also replied in a low voice.


    "Then can''t we help dad?" Xiaobao is really in a hurry.


    The demon God shook his head: "only grandpa I have such power, but you can see the situation I am afraid of, so there is no other way."


    Xiaobao''s face was annoyed and anxious: "I''m all blamed for my incompetence, or I''ll definitely put it together."


    "Your father and mother are children, how old are you?" The demon God said, and then his eyes fell on Tuo Barry, saying, "but your father is beyond my expectation. He can fight even when the creator is destroyed."


    Xiao Bao frowns and doesn''t speak. His face is full of worries.


    He knew that his father was strong, but now he even hoped that his parents were ordinary people, so that he would not be in such a critical moment.


    "I want you to be buried even if I can''t take everyone to hell!"


    The voice of the creator rings again.


    When they were stunned, they looked at Tuoba Rui and saw that he suddenly frowned and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "Little doll, do you know how powerful it is? There''s still time to stop. "


    Tuo Barry raised his eyes, stared at the face of the creation God that appeared on the top of the God''s figure, disdained a smile and said: "no one in the world can make me compromise except my wife, I said that you can''t be saved!"


    He said that he closed his eyes again, the silver light around him was more abundant, and the previously fluctuating power in the sky was gone, but people felt the atmosphere was more tense.


    Xiao Bao asked the devil about the situation, and the devil sighed: "the old man gave up destroying the heaven''s way and improved the God yuan attacking your father. It would be fatal if he was careless."


    It''s not just Xiaobao who is in a hurry. At the moment, childe wutrace brings Xiaojiu together with juntianxia and others. These people are nervous at the moment.


    The onlookers also dare not breathe, for fear of disturbing Tuoba Rui''s mind.


    Soon, people found that Tuo Barrow''s face was becoming paler and paler, and they could understand that, after all, Tuo barrow was still young. Although he had a strong control over the heavenly way, his spiritual power was still too much worse than that of chuangshen. It''s not surprising that this confrontation was not an opponent.


    Hua Ruge on one side absorbed the power of devouring animals and digesting the scepter of creation. The magic power of the first magic weapon in the divine world was far beyond her imagination. The Sutra of annihilation of the world had a strong healing effect. So for a while, she not only recovered from internal injury, but also returned to the state of peak.


    As soon as her eyes opened, she inadvertently flashed a reddish rage.


    The book of annihilation itself carries a very heavy gas of killing. The more negative emotions the cultivators have, the stronger the power they can exert. But the disadvantage is that people are easy to lose control and become killing machines.


    This is especially obvious when Hua Ruge''s cultivation reached the Ninth level, so she has been deliberately restraining her emotions, but this state was completely out of control when she saw Tuo BARREI''s chest was bloody and pale.


    Her eyes turned red instantly, and her body was full of red magic power, surging like a river.


    At the moment, everyone''s attention is on Tuo BARREI. No one has noticed her side.


    "I''ve ruined you!"


    Hua roared like a song, and then the whole man rushed to the sky where the creation God was.


    That''s how people react.


    "Song!"


    "Like a song!"


    "Mother!"


    The face of the creation God appeared above the creation God. He didn''t have any response to the arrival of Hua Ruge, and he was still fighting with Tuoba Rui, because he didn''t think Hua Ruge could pass through the layers of protection circle that guarded the God God.


    From the outside, these protection circles are a group of silver light that encloses the divinity, which contains the power of heaven. He is sure that no one can break them except Tuoba Rui.


    Hua Ruge did not have a weapon near the front and back, but stretched out his right hand, five fingers slightly curved straight to the silver light.


    The Sutra of annihilation of the world has a restraining effect on the power of the creator, and Hua Ruge has seen through the weakest part of this barrier at a glance, and has made steady, accurate and ruthless moves.


    But even though she had used all her strength, the barrier was not broken.


    "Ah!"


    With a roar of Hua Ruge, the strength of the whole body burst out, and the red light of the whole body was even stronger. Even the long hair tied on the top of the head was scattered in an instant.


    This power she only felt that the momentum on her hand had disappeared, and her whole body had entered the barrier.


    The projection eyes of the creation God on the God''s case shrink sharply, and the God''s case also emits dazzling silver light to save itself.


    The onlookers didn''t expect anyone else to break through the protection circle. They stared at the scene one by one and didn''t know what to say.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are red with blood, and her hair is long. She looks like she has a unique face in the world. It''s not scary to watch, but she has some more heroic looks. People want to see more, but they dare not to look in awe.


    After entering the barrier, Hua Yuege would step by step approach the divinity, looking at the divinity with silver light, as if looking at his prey.


    On the one hand, Chuangshi did not dare to share too many spirits with Tuoba Rui, so he did not have so much energy to escape. At the moment, his face was full of fear.

 Chapter 2322

    "Girl, you can''t get close to the divinity. Give up." The creator opened his mouth as if the elder were admonishing the younger.


    "Scared? Late! " Hua Ruge''s voice is cold.


    Her right hand once again flexed into claws, and countless powers poured out of her palm, and rushed to the creation God, enveloping it in it.


    The vast majority of the spirit of the creation God lies in the Tuo Ba Rui fighting method, which can not be divided into many spirits. At this moment, it can only be defended by the power of the God lattice itself.


    People saw that there was more light in the God''s box, and the silver power continuously impacted the power of Hua Ruge.


    Hua Ruge''s eyes are on the corner. The heaven Sutra of annihilation in his body is running crazily, and the output power is stronger than before. For a while, it really trapped the power of the creation God.


    The onlookers were shocked. They thought Hua Ruge was going to die irrationally. When they saw the power that seemed more terrible than before, they didn''t know how to evaluate it.


    The devil and the childe without trace are also relieved at this moment.


    "Elder sister is still elder sister indeed. I thought I could surpass her when my blood awakened. I didn''t expect that..." Small nine said to have no mark childe to spit out a tongue.


    "You''re stronger in terms of strength, but you don''t have enough attack power. You''re not an opponent like song." The childe without trace made a reasonable comment, and then touched her head to pacify her: "but don''t be discouraged, now there are few people in the world who are her rivals."


    The demon can''t help but turn his head and ask Xiaojiu, "is this the fox clan leader?"


    He remembers that only the chief of the fox clan owns the zhenshibai pagoda, and that it is reasonable for the chief of the clan to come out.


    Small nine see shape hurriedly stand straight body, slightly nod head, dignified way: "small female fox clan new clan chief Emperor Xuan month, don''t know which is respect God?"


    "My God is a demon. I know the little girl when I listen to the conversation between the patriarch and the young man?" The devil asked the doubts in his heart.


    "The devil?" Xiaojiu blinked for a moment, then immediately smiled, and saluted to the God: "so you are uncle, no wonder you are dignified and dignified."


    The devil was stunned. He said that the girl had changed too fast.


    Childe Wuxian also bowed himself and said: "uncle, my husband and wife are friends with Ruge. You can treat us as your own."


    Xiaojiu nodded in succession.


    The demon God looked at Xiaojiu and mink and juntianxia. He took a breath of cold air in his heart.


    The king of the world, the most important of the demon clan, and now even the fox clan outside the supernatural world have made friends with their own daughter. This contact is much better than him.


    Not only do demons doubt life, but other gods respond the same way. In the future, several important rulers of the divine Kingdom and the lower kingdom are friends. It seems that the world will be peaceful in the future.


    At this moment, in the eyes of all people, the vacancy that the God of creation will soon come out must be the will of the demon family.


    Why do you say that?


    Because it can be seen that the spirit of the creation God has been under double attack, and the more powerful it is, the less it is from the heart.


    In the sky, Hua Ruge embraces her hands, and the God of creation is between her hands. The red light covers the silver light inside. As time goes on, the silver light becomes weaker and weaker.


    Hua Ruge''s face is very cold, his hands are unambiguous, his hands are constantly squeezing towards the middle, and he is constantly consuming the power of the God, in fact, he is consuming the power of the God and soul of creation.


    Tuoba Rui''s face became less tense on the opposite side. From the face where there was no force, he could see that he was in a relatively relaxed situation.


    On the other side, Hua Ruge constantly squeezed the creation God, forcing the creation God to distract her energy, and then she used up the energy a little bit, closer to the creation God.


    Husband and wife work together and cooperate with each other very tacitly. Both ends of the creation God are consumed. The light and shadow appearing on the God''s lattice at this moment are already suffering.


    At this moment, the situation is in the eyes of all the onlookers. Everyone can see that the creator has no chance to win.


    At the moment, the creation God is suppressed between his hands by Hua Ruge. At the moment, the silver light is almost swallowed by the red light. The red power is constantly infiltrating into the divine space, ready to forcibly erase the spirit of the creation God.


    The light and shadow of the creator''s face became more painful, but for a moment he stared at Hua Ruge crazily and said in hate: "you''ve broken me so many things, I can''t kill him. It''s not a good thing to leave you as my companion."


    Hua Ruge''s pupils are tiny, and she sees the creation God on the God''s figure with a crazy smile. Then she feels that there are countless needles in her spirit, which are extremely painful in an instant.


    her subconscious power to turn the spirit to protect herself, but it is against the invading power.


    All around the audience saw that a terrible force burst out of the creation God, and Hua Yuege''s power was pierced by the silver light in an instant, and then her two heads suddenly hugged her head, looking miserable, and her body fell straight from the air.


    Tuoba Rui felt that the creation God suddenly withdrew all the power of the spirit. He didn''t know well, but he didn''t have time to save it. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw that Hua Ruge had been attacked and fell down soft.


    "Little song!"


    He roared painfully, the silver wing waved in the air, and the whole person appeared in front of Hua Ruge and took her in his arms.


    At the moment, Hua is bleeding like a song, totally unconscious.


    And people also saw the God of creation that fell with Hua Ruge. Before that, the God of creation was shining silver, but now it''s just an object like a glass ball, with no light at all.


    All the gods know that the last one is the attack power generated by the self explosion of the spirit of the creation God. Although the attack is extremely strong, the price is that her own body and spirit are destroyed and completely disappear in this heaven and earth.


    The dark god and the wind god rushed to seize the creation spirit at the first time. After all, it represents the highest authority in the world, so they can turn over completely when they get it.


    so although it''s dangerous to rob this thing from Tuo BARREI, the two main gods are willing to take strange risks.


    Fengshen is the fastest. When he arrives, Shenge falls right in front of tuobarui. He feels tuobarui ''s invincible breath and feels that he is dead. He didn'' t reach out for it for a while.


    but what he didn ''t expect is that tuobarui'' s eyes are always on huaruge after receiving huaruge All the people in the world are treasures. He didn''t even look at them.


    The God of wind hesitated to hold the divinity in his hand. At this time, he couldn''t help peeping at Tuo BARREI. As a result, he fell on the ground holding Hua Ruge without lifting his eyes and head.


    Thunderobot hurriedly came up to have a look, explored with Shenyuan, and frowned tightly.


    "Tell me, how is my daughter?" The devil roared at the top of his voice.


    Xiaobao and xiaomink, juntianxia and childe wutrace all surrounded and their eyes were full of worries. Compared with other people laughing when they knew the crisis was over, their mood was obviously much heavier than before.

 Chapter 2323

    When the divine kingdom is destroyed, you can escape and find a suitable land for cultivation. But if Hua Ruge goes wrong, it will be a huge impact for each of them.


    Su Nianxia got up suddenly, and then she fell down and coughed again.


    Jun Tianxia is going to help him. As a result, Su Nianxia waves his hand and points to Hua Ruge''s direction, indicating that he should go there first.


    Jun Tianxia hesitated for a moment, but finally flew to Hua Ruge, because he knew that Su Nianxia was out of danger, but Hua Ruge was not necessarily.


    "The child''s spirit has been greatly impacted. It can''t withstand the power of her spirit. But somehow, her spirit hasn''t disappeared." Raytheon also had some doubts when he spoke.


    Almost at the same time, the people in the room breathed a sigh of relief, whatever the reason was, as long as their lives were saved.


    At this time, there is a flash of blue light in Hua Ruge''s ring, and the devouring beast appears beside Hua Ruge, with a little body shape shaking.


    It''s clear that the devouring beast and the spirit of Hua Ruge are connected. Naturally, it helps at the critical moment.


    Swallowing beast jumped on Hua Ruge. Knowing that Hua Ruge was ok, he flashed back to the space, leaving only one sentence: "this time I can''t do it. I really want to go to sleep. Don''t look for me anymore."


    Several people laughed at the same words.


    At this time, the rising sun in the sky drives away the darkness, and the vibrant morning light shines on the earth. Even though there is still a mess inside and outside the city, the people''s hearts are warm at the moment, full of joy and hope for the rest of life.


    The catastrophe is finally over and everything will start again.


    Tuo Ba Rui sighs a little relieved when he sees the dust settled, and then he falls down.


    "Xiaorui is overdrawn with too much mental strength. He needs to recuperate. Let''s send it to Tianchi." Said Thor.


    The gods and others nodded, and simply said hello to other gods and rushed to Leishen Palace by spaceship.


    The gods did not leave, but once again opened a fight for the gods.


    A year later.


    Hua Ruge wakes up in a familiar room. If she remembers correctly, it''s the thunderobot palace.


    She sat up stupidly, and it took a long time to put on the memory of the war. She remembered that she was injured by the creation God. At that time, she thought that she was bound to die. Unexpectedly, she lived again.


    And still living in a different world, not returned to the world before.


    "Sure enough, the good will be rewarded. The Savior is not in vain." Hua Ruge gets out of bed happily. She is going to find Tuoba Rui to eat.


    When Hua Ruge reached out and pushed open the door, she could smell the fruit fragrance coming from the yard. When she walked out of the door, she saw a few more trees on the left side of the yard. There were ripe apples, peaches, pomegranates, and a grape shelf on the right side. There were several tea trees beside the shelf.


    There is still a stone table in the center of the courtyard. Now there are tea sets and blue books on the stone table.


    She looked around, but did not see Tuo BARREI.


    Thinking of Tuo Barrow''s situation on that day, she can''t help but worry about it. According to her last memory, she suffered the last blow of the creation God, which should not hurt Tuo barrow, but that''s not good. Who knows how much he overdrawn on that day?


    She has frowned.


    "Mother!"


    An excited and excited voice sounded at the gate of the hospital. Hua Ruge also missed the child in her heart. She quickly turned to look at the past.


    She saw only a white shadow from far and near, and finally fell into her arms.


    Tuobaxuan has grown up for several years. He is as tall as his father. He has to lean down to lean his head on Hua Ruge''s shoulder.


    "Xiaobao is lovely." Hua Ruge''s voice is very gratifying.


    She always felt that her greatest achievement in coming to the world was not those things that added luster to her, but that she had such a big child.


    "My mother, Xiaobao is so worried about you. You finally wake up." Tuo baxuan said that there was already a cry.


    The child has been precocious since he was a child. Hua Ruge is still rare for him to cry. At the moment, his heart is soft and he claps his back and says: "it''s OK. It''s OK, my mother. It''s OK. Be good, don''t cry."


    Tuobaxuan wiped his eyes and nodded.


    Hua rugo sat down with tuobaxuan, looked up and down, and then asked, "Xiaobao, why do you seem to grow taller? How long have I been in a coma?"


    "It''s been a year, my mother." Answer from tuopaxuan.


    "No wonder, talk to your mother quickly. What about your father?" Hua Ruge''s voice is dry.


    "Don''t worry, my mother. My father went to play chess with Uncle Lei Shen. I just went to the garden. Unexpectedly, I saw you when I came back." Tuobaxuan took his mother''s hand and was very happy. Even his voice was happy. He looked like a sunny boy.


    Hua Ruge was relieved when he heard this, and asked again, "can he recover?"


    "Dad recovered six months ago."


    Hua Ruge nodded, looked around and asked, "who else is here?"


    "It''s just me and my father, my grandparents, who are busy building a new creation palace."


    "The creation temple?"


    "I don''t know about my mother. Grandpa is the new creator."


    "Oh?" Hua Ruge became interested and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Tuo baxuan then said in a clear voice. After the God of wind captured the God, the dark god and the God of water took over one after another.


    The four main gods, such as the God of war, did not want the throne of creation to fall on a man with an improper mind, so they also made a move. In this way, the three main gods, such as the God of wind, simply fought against the four main gods headed by the God of war.


    These main nerves have been injured in the first World War. They say they are fighting. In fact, they are just commanding their disciples to fight.


    In this way, the seven great shrines and the disciples of their affiliated little shrines joined in the war. They fought for three days and three nights, and the blood flowed into a river. Later, the four major gods recovered their strength, which gave birth to the three major gods and robbed the creation gods.


    The God of war, the God of space, the God of time and the goddess of life all wanted to give up their seats or admit their impotence, so they discussed, and they all wanted to give the divinity to Tuo BARREI. But considering that Tuo BARREI was seriously injured and didn''t know when to wake up, they gave it to the God.


    All people are clear about the character of the demon God. He is the most suitable person for his honesty and heroism.


    The demon God refuses this, but the four main gods persuade him with the righteousness of the world. The demon God is also a very responsible person. When he hears that the whole god world depends on him for maintenance, he immediately feels a sense of responsibility, and then takes it without saying anything.


    After confirming that Hua Ruge was getting better, the couple left the Raytheon palace to rebuild the creation palace.


    Hua Ruge laughed as he listened: "my father is very simple, he believes everything he says. But it''s also good. If someone like him is the creator, the world will be peaceful. "

 Chapter 2324

    Tuo baxuan nodded, "yes."


    "What about the others? Are you all right? " Hua Yuege then asked.


    "All right, uncle Jun went back to the lower world, uncle and aunt went back to the demon family, uncle Wuwen and aunt Xiaojiu said that they had traveled."


    "It''s ok if it''s OK. It''s ok if it''s OK." Hua Ruge is relieved.


    "Yes." Tuo baxuan poured her a cup of tea.


    "What''s the matter with your uncle and aunt Wuxian?"


    "They got married in the fox clan in the early years."


    Hua Yuege swallows tea and leaves his lips and teeth fragrant. Hearing this, he smiles and says, "although this happiness is a little late, it''s not absent at all. I''m really happy for them."


    "It''s for everyone''s sake if you don''t try." A cold voice came from the door.


    Hua Yuege looks up and sees Tuo BARREI coming, but his face is not very friendly, as if someone owes him a golden mountain.


    Seeing Tuo Ba Rui''s moment, Hua Yuege''s eyes involuntarily had a lot of strong emotion, emotion, happiness, and more joy.


    She can''t think of anything more enjoyable than fighting together in the disaster and being able to live in each other''s life after the disaster.


    Tuo Ba Rui comes here with a bad face, but he betrays his feelings in his eyes.


    Hua rushes into his arms before he gets close.


    Tuo Ba Rui''s intense emotion in her heart can''t be hidden completely. He holds Hua Ruge tightly, and his eyes turn red in an instant.


    His little song finally came back.


    Hua Ruge lies on his chest and his eyes are wet.


    They have gone through numerous storms and waves along the way, but this time it''s especially dangerous. They have wandered on the edge of life and death several times, and it''s really not easy to win without sacrifice.


    They are all grateful for this.


    Tuo PA Xuan quit the yard with eyes.


    Hua Ruge''s little head rubbed against Tuoba Rui''s chest for several times before he smiled and said, "it''s good that you are still there."


    She looked up at him, a very small woman.


    This is quite different from her performance in the war, for fear that none of the people present at that time could think that Hua Yuege, like a god of killing, would act coquettish!


    Tuo Ba Rui saw her look and her heart had already been changed, but she still said with a straight face, "did I say that you are not allowed to be brave?"


    "I didn''t do it this time. You didn''t see it when I shot. It was a crushing victory, which scared the old kid of chuangshen almost to call Zu..." Hua Ruge saw that Tuoba Rui''s face was more and more ugly, so she stopped talking.


    "Well, I''m wrong, can''t I?" She acknowledged the advice in time.


    "Can you change it next time?" Tuoba Rui''s voice is low.


    Hua Ruge shakes her head if she doesn''t want to.


    Tuoba Rui''s dangerous squint.


    "I can recognize my mistake. I''m impulsive and irritable. I don''t care about the consequences, but it''s impossible to change. I can''t do it alone. Do you feel sorry for me, and if I don''t, I won''t feel sorry for you? " Hua Ruge has a strong base.


    "Are you reasonable?" Tuoba Rui cannot laugh or cry.


    "No, I''m not all mistaken." Hua laughs like a song.


    Although she felt that she had enough reasons to fight, the result was really frightening, but she almost lost her life, so she could understand Tuo BARREI''s mood.


    "I''ve never seen a man who can be so tough when he''s wrong, you." Tuoba Rui rubs her head, her face dotes on and helpless.


    Hua Ruge knew that it was fine after the rain when he smiled, and then he smiled with a smile. Looking at the pretty face near him, Hua Ruge was a little obsessed with saying, "you are very charming when you smile, and you should always laugh later."


    "Are you not afraid of being coveted by others?"


    "I''m not afraid of that. Looking at the world, which woman can beat me?" Hua Ruge is quite disdainful about it.


    Tuo Ba Rui, facing the suddenly domineering daughter-in-law, said with a gentle smile, "if I meet a woman again, I will report that my wife is Hua rugo and try to scare people away."


    "Make sure you run faster than a rabbit, gold lettered sign." Hua rugo is confident about this.


    Because she just heard Xiaobao say that she became famous in the first World War. Now the whole divine world knows that there is such a figure as her Hua Ruge, and her reputation is also the fierce and violent in the battlefield.


    Tuo Barry leaned over her forehead and kissed her. He took her to sit at the stone table.


    "Now that the creator is gone, let''s go out and travel." Hua Ruge said while waiting for Tuoba Rui to make tea.


    Tuoba Rui nodded: "listen to you."


    "It''s nice to feel light without anything." Hua Ruge sighs.


    "My father-in-law means that you will inherit the throne of the devil." Tuoba Rui road.


    Hua Ruge put his hand and said, "it''s impossible. I''m not as easy to cheat as he is. I can''t shoulder such a big responsibility. Let him find someone else."


    "All right."


    "You and I heard Xiaobao say that the God of war has found you?"


    "I also wanted to give up the throne to me, but I didn''t agree." Tuoba Rui said and poured her a cup of new tea.


    "No accident." Hua Yuege took over the tea and said, "let''s start tomorrow?"


    "Listen to you."


    After such a great war, the god world fell into a turbulent period, because not only the creator gods changed, but also the main gods underwent a round of shuffling, and the internal struggle was continuous.


    In this way, the people of the divine world can''t rest, the people''s hearts are turbulent, and there are potential threats in all walks of life.


    This is a situation that hasn''t appeared in the god world for hundreds of thousands of years. The new creation God is straightforward, which is very distressed. He has called Tuo BARREI and Hua Ruge for many times to ask them to come back to help, but both of them ignored, and finally recommended Tuo baxuan to the past.


    Tuo baxuan is talented and has been deeply influenced by his parents for a long time. Although he has not had many experiences, he also has certain means.


    Knowing that his parents didn''t want to work hard, the child actively helped his grandfather to make suggestions and govern the world together. Fortunately, it was just a stable situation, and he didn''t need to turn the tide. So he thought he could do it.


    At the same time, there is also a couple of doctors in the divine kingdom. They travel everywhere. When they are tired, they stay to open a medical clinic. When they have a rest, they start again.


    Because the husband and wife not only have excellent medical skills, but also help the poor people, so they are respected and loved.


    Recently, the couple stayed for the longest time. In a small mountain village near the mountain and by the water, they lived in a simple mud tile house by the sea. When the villagers came to see a doctor, they would send some necessary things to express their gratitude.


    Women often come to look after them, because they think that the young daughter-in-law needs their old people to take care of her when she is pregnant.


    The couple are Hua Ruge and Tuoba Rui.


    In most cases, in order to avoid trouble, the two are shapeless, but when they arrive at the small mountain village, there is no need to cover them up, and no one knows them.


    Hua rugo was pregnant again more than nine months ago. Now her stomach is very big. She is expected to be in labor again in a few days.

 Chapter 2325

    Tuoba Rui is full of expectation for new life, but also loves Hua Ruge very much. She takes good care of her every day, which makes the women in the village envy her.


    The first time they saw such a handsome man, they did not expect such a fairy like figure to take care of his wife.


    Hua Ruge sat at the table, drinking the hen soup from Aunt Liu next door, and said: "recently, there have been several aunts who let me cherish you. Can''t I match you like that?"


    Tuo Ba Rui is reading a Book opposite her. Hearing this, he smiles: "do you care about it?"


    "I don''t think it''s unreasonable." Hua Ruge said solemnly: "I just looked in the mirror and found that I had gained three circles of weight, and my face was round. Besides, I couldn''t wear beautiful clothes on this big belly. It''s not as good as before."


    "Hard work." Tuo Ba Rui was very distressed to hear this.


    Hua Ruge''s focus is not here, just holding his chin, a melancholy look: "you won''t like Xiaocui in the east of the village because of this?"


    "Who?" Tuoba Rui raises eyebrows in surprise.


    "It''s the beautiful and heroic girl who collects medicine. She comes here to sell medicine every time. She has dealt with you several times." Hua Ruge reminds me.


    Tuo Ba Rui thought for a moment and said, "I remember that she always lowered her head, but I didn''t see her face clearly."


    "People are shy." Hua Ruge waved his hand and said, "well, no one but me wants you who don''t understand the customs."


    Tuo Ba Rui nods his head honestly, puts down the book and asks, "what do you eat at night?"


    "I haven''t had a good appetite recently. Let''s be vegetarian."


    "Wait." Tuoba Rui said and went out.


    Hua Ruge looks at the back of Tuoba Rui''s going out, and says with his cheek: "handsome and not flirting, perfect husband."


    That night, Hua Ruge had abdominal pain. Although she was a doctor, Tuo Barry was still uneasy to find the village midwife and asked several women to help.


    Hua Rusheng took a lot of effort to open the pavilion. This time, it was the same. It took him a whole night to be born.


    Tuoba Rui has been waiting outside all night. Hua Ruge is not around for the first time. This time, he has made unprecedented progress.


    At dawn, he heard a loud cry. A moment later, a woman came out to Tuo barrow and said, "Congratulations, young man, it''s a daughter."


    Tuo Ba Rui nodded, then asked, "how is my wife?"


    "I''ve helped you for so many years, but I haven''t seen a woman in your family produce so slowly. If ordinary people can''t support it, but she''s in good health and has nothing to do with it." Said the woman.


    When Tuo Ba Rui heard the last sentence, his heart finally dropped.


    In addition to a long breath, he said: "thank you very much, aunt."


    "You''re welcome. Your mother has confiscated a little money for us to see a doctor. That''s not right." The woman is very talkative.


    Tuoba Rui goes in after the room is cleaned, and sees Hua Ruge and her sleeping children.


    "Xiaoge, it''s hard." Tuo Barry comes forward and holds her hand.


    "It''s all small scenes." Hua Yuege said and looked at the children around him and said, "it''s a girl. Give me a name."


    Tuoba Rui saw that the whole heart of the child was soft. He kissed the child lightly on the cheek and thought again, "how about this child called Tuoba Xi when he was born at dawn?"


    "Tuobaxi?" Hua Ruge chewed a bit and nodded: "this name is good. It''s meaningful and pleasant to hear."


    Tuo Ba Rui holds Hua Ruge''s hand tightly and says excitedly, "thank you for your little song."


    "You''re welcome. The child belongs to me."


    "I mean, thank you for being in my life." Tuoba Rui''s way is full of emotion.


    Hua Yuege was stunned for a moment, and then he smiled, "I''m so talkative."


    Before the birth of the baby, the two discussed how to make a good centenary of the baby. After the baby was born smoothly, Tuo BARREI wrote the invitation by himself, and went to the city far away to find the branch of the dark night Pavilion, asking them to help send the invitation.


    There are not many people he asked to make friends with their husband and wife, but after the news came out, many people in the god world didn''t want to miss the opportunity of this knot, including the gods of all walks of life, as well as the little gods.


    The small village where Tuo Ba Rui and his wife live is inhabited by ordinary people in the divine kingdom. These people are all people who have no talent. They gathered here from different divine palaces, which is one of the untold places in the whole divine kingdom.


    But it''s a common village that can''t be ordinary any more. After tuobaxi fell to the ground for more than ten days, it became very lively. Every day, villagers can see countless people from the divine Kingdom coming to the yard of the doctor and his wife.


    At first, the villagers wondered whether their husband and wife had done anything, but they knew it when they saw that the God masters who usually dragged the heaven looked respectful and even flattering to explore their way with them.


    The doctor and his wife are afraid to have a big start.


    Tuoba Rui is very impatient about this. Although Hua Ruge likes to make friends, so many people can''t receive him. They can only block him. They can''t receive the gifts, and they can''t see him.


    But because there are too many people, Tuo BARREI could not bear it for two days. He set up a border directly outside the village. How powerful he is, and it''s impossible for him to come in.


    Because of the long distance, it does not affect the villagers.


    In fact, they didn''t think about moving away. However, the address was written on the invitation card. It''s too late to change it, so they can only continue to live.


    Fortunately, the villagers here are simple and do not alienate their family, and the neighborhood is very harmonious.


    Because there was no mother around this time, Hua rugo asked an experienced woman to help take care of the children, so as not to be in a hurry.


    Day by day, there is no major event in the divine world. Under the governance of the new creation God and tuobaxuan, everything is developing in a good direction. The stability that people expect will be realized in the near future.


    A hundred days passed quickly. Before that, all the people who had received the invitation came. Among them, some of the gods and some of the Forbidden City''s people had made friends with each other. The rest were friends of the same age.


    The party lasted for three days, and the villagers were helping to prepare. They knew that the two were not small before, but only when they knew the identity of the guests could they understand that they had a big background.


    Three days later, the guests left, and Hua Ruge''s parents were too busy rebuilding the creation temple to stay for a long time, but they left Tuopa Xuan.


    At the same time, there are childe Wuxian and Xiaojiu, mink and shangguanli, as well as juntianxia and Su Nianxia, tuobayu and lanbing''er who come from the lower world.


    During the day, Hua Yuege had a feast for all the people in the village. Later in the night, people left one after another, leaving only the people in the courtyard.


    Hua Ruge pulls Su Nianxia, shangguanli, Xiaojiu and LAN binger together to talk under the eaves. Without exception, several people are holding the wine jar. At this time, they are already slightly drunk.


    Men are also sitting at the same table, drinking wine and talking about the situation in the world today.


    "Elder sister, I have given birth to two, and little binger has also given birth to a daughter. You should hurry up." Hua Ruge talks to Su Nianxia.


    Xiaojiu''s face turned red when he heard that, and he stopped talking.


    "We''re ready. We''ll get married when we''re born." Su Nianxia said with a smile.


    "Well, the new boy will marry Xi''er, and the girl will leave. Xiao Bao can''t wait for so many years." Hua Ruge nodded his head and looked at Shangguan Li and asked, "where are you, Li?"


    Shangguan Li smiled lightly, touched his stomach, and said, "I''m still a doctor, but I can''t see it."


    Hua Yuege was stunned, and then he said with a little exploration: "it''s almost two months. It seems that I''m going to be an aunt."


    Xiaojiuyi looks curious and touches shangguanli''s stomach.


    "You little girl are worried too?" Su Nianxia made fun of her.


    "I''m not small," said Xiao Jiulian with a drum. "I''m the biggest according to the year I was born."


    "It takes a short time to transform. Please listen to me."


    "I don''t want to. I can be your grandmother according to my age."


    "You take advantage of me, little girl."


    As they said this, they started to chase each other.


    Hua Ruge looked at the two running in the yard, shaking his head and laughing, "there''s no stopping when the two meet."


    "Xi''er is crying. I''ll have a look." LAN bing''er hears the cry coming from the room and quickly gets up and walks towards the room.


    "Just give it to her brother." Hua Ruge waves her hand, but LAN binger is still uneasy.


    Hua Ruge looked at her back and said in a spoiled voice, "this child is the life of worry."


    Shangguan Li turns to look at her.


    Hua Ruge also turned to look at her.


    They didn''t talk, but they both smiled. Then they touched the wine jar, took a big drink and laughed.


    Thousands of sails pass, all the way wind and rain, fortunately, they are not alone.


    The men in the opposite side don''t know what they are talking about. They all relax and laugh like a group of children who are not upset.


    In the breeze, Hua, like a song, straightened her hair, looked up and looked up at the eyes of shangtuoba Rui. His doting love gave her great courage at the moment. She can''t wait to start again and see what the world says about eternity.


    The whole paper is finished.